The Lost Element

by Humanity

Rating: mature
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Death, Human, Nightmare Moon, Romance, Queen Novo, Ocellus, Comedy, Smolder, Violence, Sex, Ember, Gore, Slice of Life
Length: 3706274

A long forgotten element has been brought back, but for better or for worse?

Equestria has long been known as the land of ponies. However, the name of Equestria is misleading. For far too long, a certain element has been missing from the world. And now, that element has been brought back. But for better or for worse?

Due to site updates resulting in a more restrictive genre listing, I am listing here that on top of the three genres the story is listed under, the story also contains prominent elements of Dark, Tragedy, Sad, Drama, and Adventure.

Support my Patreon!

Now has its own TvTropes Page.

Also, to set the record straight, this story begins after the end of Season 2, but before Season 3. Therefore, any plot elements from future episodes that may conflict with the plot of this story is effectively noncanon.

Hard copies available for purchase!
Volume 1 - Part 1 Part 2
Volume 2 - Part 1 Part 2 Part 3

Volume 1 - Chapters 1-13
Volume 2 - Chapters 14-28
Volume 3 - Chapters 29-44
Volume 4 - Chapters 45-63
Volume 4.5 - Chapters 65-77
Volume 5 - Chapters 78-132

-In process of proofreading and revising chapters. Music tracks will be added where warranted. Chapters 1 through 45 edited and revised-

Published 2012-08-27 21:24:02 UTC
Last updated 2024-11-20 18:32:41 UTC

Sweet Deals

The first thing I felt upon waking up was the feel of something jumping up and down on me. I tried to go back to sleep, but the stomping prevented me from doing so. Whatever was doing it felt about as heavy as a puppy that is a few months old, I wager. All the while, a familiar voice pleaded, “Wake up, Mr. James! Let’s play!”

I finally opened my eyes to see a familiar unicorn filly perched upon my covered belly. Her green eyes looked down at me with slight excitement. “Um… Who are you again?”

Before the filly could reply, I heard Rarity’s voice call out. “Sweetie Belle, leave James alone! He worked very hard yesterday and needs his rest!”

Hearing Rarity’s words, I remembered the filly’s name. “Sweetie Belle? Now I remember. What brings you over here?” I sat up, feeling rather refreshed. However, a part of me was telling me to go back to sleep.

“I came here to visit my big sister before going to my dentist appointment. Are you staying with Rarity, Mr. James?” Sweetie Belle asked, her big green eyes staring at me.

“I am, actually… Wait. Rarity is your sister?” I asked, my eyes scanning her carefully. “Now that I think about it…… I do see the resemblance.” I spoke with a smile while I reached out and stroked her elegantly styled mane.

“Sweetie Belle! You’ll be late if you don’t hurry!” I heard Rarity call once again.

“Coming!” Sweetie Belle replied as she hopped off me. “Bye, Mr. James! Give Rarity a hug for me!” I watched the little filly run out of the room, her hooves clopping all the while in a very quick rhythm with her short legs.

I sat up as I heard the front door of the boutique slam shut. I tried not to stretch too strenuously since my muscles were still somewhat sore from working at Sweet Apple Acres yesterday. When my hand brushed my forehead, I felt the bandages I was wearing. “Huh? Oh… Almost forgot about these.” I managed to undo them and set them upon the table in front of me. I found that not even a lump had been left behind. Pleased that I was healed, I started to get dressed.

Once I was fully clothed, I stepped out into the main workroom. “Looking fabulous in those new clothes, darling. And did you sleep well?” I heard Rarity say as I remembered that I was clad in the new clothes she had weaved for me the previous day.

“I slept pretty well… Though I kinda want to go back to bed… What’s for breakfast? More muffins?” I asked, expecting to hear that Pinkie Pie had delivered more muffins while I slept.

“I’m afraid it’s a little late for breakfast, James. It’s past 11.” Rarity replied while looking over at me from her sewing machine.

“11? Whoa. I really was tired.” I muttered, surprised to have slept as late as I did. “Then I guess I should forget about breakfast and go for some lunch. At least now I have a means to pay for it.”

Rarity nodded with a smile. “You do that, James. I’ll be here should you need anything.” I thanked her, took my pay from the previous day, and headed outside and into Ponyville.

The first place I could think of to find food was Sugarcube Corner, but the idea of eating nothing but sweets and cake everyday was sure to be bad for my body. “I need to find a place that has a healthier variety…”

As I looked around for a place that sold produce or any other sort of food, I realized that I was not wearing my shoes. “Oh… Right. No shoes means no service.” But when I turned to return to the Carousel Boutique, a thought crossed my mind. “Wait… Ponies don’t wear anything on their feet most of the time… Will they not mind?” After some debating, I decided to at least wait and see if anyone would refuse me service.

I looked around Ponyville for a short while before coming across an outdoor café. Numerous ponies were seated around tables, a very refined stallion pony tending to the customers. His coat was a creamy white and his navy blue mane was slicked back. I could also make out a tiny moustache on his face. His cutie mark seemed to be a covered serving dish. He was also one of the few ponies I had seen so far who wore any clothing at all. He wore white cuffs around each hoof and a small white vest around the base of his neck with a red bow tie. While I was disappointed to see that the only seats were piles of hay, I was too hungry to complain and took a seat at one of the empty tables.

“I still don’t get why these tables have to be so darn low…” I remember grumbling under my breath. Even with me sitting nearly parallel to the ground, my position with the table was undesirably uneven. “If I stand, I’m too tall. If I sit, I’m too low…” Rather than debate over what to do about my situation, I took my menu in hand and looked to see what was available.

“Grass pancakes… Flower sandwiches… Grilled vegetables of your choice?” After looking through the menu for a moment, I felt relieved to find something that I am fond of. “Mmmm… Grilled carrots are always awesome…”

“Hey, James!” My gaze left the menu while I glanced around at the call of my name. When I looked to my left, I saw Twilight Sparkle approaching me with Spike riding on her back. She smiled as she greeted me. “Is it all right if I join you?”

Pleased to see a familiar face, I nodded. “Absolutely. Be my guest.” I motioned for the unicorn to have a seat beside me, a small pile of hay serving as her seat.

Twilight opened the menu that rested on the other side of the table while Spike borrowed one from an unused table. I soon noticed Twilight gazing at me, her head slowly tilting up and down. She then asked, “I like your new clothes. Did Rarity make them?”

I nodded with a smile and replied, “Yep. All I need now are some clean socks.”

While we examined the menus, Twilight looked at me out of the corner of her eye. “You know, James… You seem a lot calmer now than you did when you first came here.”

I nodded, a sigh of calmness escaping my lips. “I know. Only two days and I feel right at home here. In fact, I almost think feel like I fit in Equestria better than I did back home.”

Twilight closed her menu, apparently having decided what she wanted to order. “Well, that’s good to hear. It’s hard to fit in anywhere if you constantly feel uncomfortable.” I nodded in silent agreement.

The waiter of the café approached our table and asked in a strong French accent, “Have you made your decision?”

I glanced at Twilight, trying to tell her she should go first. She nodded and looked towards the waiter. “I would like a daffodil and daisy sandwich.”

I winced at the mention of daffodils, knowing that they are mildly poisonous. But I decided to withhold any questions until our orders were taken. The waiter turned to Spike, who asked, “Do you have any rubies?” The waiter remained silent while he gave the young dragon a stern gaze. “No? What about sapphires? Emeralds?” When the waiter still did not give a reply, Spike sighed in disappointment while closing his menu. “All right then, I’ll have the hay fries. Extra crispy.”

The waiter then turned to me. I then spoke, “I would like a tossed salad with French dressing and an order of grilled carrots with a side of barbeque sauce.”

I watched as the waiter silently acknowledged my order and turned to leave. Once we were alone, I asked, “Twilight, why are daffodils on the menu? Aren’t those mildly poisonous?”

The unicorn seemed rather surprised by my question. “They are? I’ve never felt sick after eating any.”

I frowned while I pondered this fact. “Are they just a new edible breed? Or are ponies immune to any toxic substances in the plant?”

When I noticed that Twilight had not answered my question, I looked over at her. Both she and Spike were staring at me with blank expressions. Puzzled by their stares, I asked, “What?”

Spike spoke up first. “And I thought Twilight was the only pony in town who uses that kind of logic.”

Twilight took a moment longer to find the right words to speak. “Um… Yeah, what he said. You really think things out, don’t you?”

I crossed my arms and replied honestly, “Well, I try. I wouldn’t call myself a genius though.”

The three of us chatted for a moment before the waiter brought out our orders. His method of carrying four plates surprised me since he was balancing a tray on his head with our orders on top. “Let me help.” Twilight spoke up while her horn was engulfed in a billowing aura. The four plates floated off the tray and were set on the table.

Spike wasted no time in getting started on his food. The hay fries were…..well…..pieces of hay fried to a golden brown. There were also quite a few of them, the pile of fries extending up past his head. Curious, I took one and crunched down on it. “Mmmm….. I guess it’s true what they say. Anything deep-fried is always tasty.” The hay was actually rather soft under the layer of batter.

I watched as Twilight took a bite out of her sandwich. Not wanting to keep myself waiting, I dipped one of my carrots into the barbeque sauce and took a bite. “You like grilled vegetables, James?” Twilight was looking at my carrots, which had dark grill lines here and there.

“Not all of them. But I do love grilled carrots. The best grilled veggies anywhere. You should try them sometime.” I replied honestly, having always had a taste for grilled carrots.

While we conversed, I suddenly heard Spike belch out of nowhere. “Spike, was that necessary?” I asked, mildly annoyed by the sound. But I then noticed the green flame that emerged from his mouth suddenly condense into a tiny ember, then burst in a flash of green light. In its place was a paper scroll held together by a red ribbon that bore a gold emblem that seemed to have a horseshoe design engraved into it. It floated in the air while surrounded by a glittering white glow, probably the result of a magic spell preset into it.

“A message from Princess Celestia?” Twilight asked while Spike took the scroll in hand.

The baby purple dragon removed the ribbon and held it open. But as he opened his mouth to speak, he paused while appearing to quickly read it over. “Oh, you’ve already heard this.” He then reached into the scroll and held up what seemed to be eight golden slips of paper. “Tickets to…” He then whispered in a show of caution, “The Grand Galloping Gala.”

Twilight glanced around, seemingly hoping that no one had heard Spike. Thinking it would be best to remain quiet, I whispered, “Something special about the Gala?”

The unicorn replied quietly, “You have no idea. Pretty much everypony wants to go there at least once in their life. It’s only held once a year. And the only way to get tickets is to be directly invited by Princess Celestia herself. So when you get a ticket in Ponyville, you should be careful to make sure nopony knows you have an extra.”

I looked at the eight tickets in Spike’s hand. “Those are eight… Which means that there’s one for Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and both of you. So who’s the eighth one for?”

“Um… Maybe in here?” Spike replied while rereading the scroll. “Oh, this is new. Ahem… The royal sisters also extend an invitation to Ponyville’s new human resident. They request that he attend if possible.” He then handed the ticket to me. “I guess that means this one’s for you.”

I was initially excited to be invited to such a grand event, but I soon frowned in puzzlement. “Wait… How do they know about me? I’ve never even seen the princesses before.”

Twilight seemed puzzled too, but soon smiled and explained, “Oh, I remember now. I mentioned you in a report right after your welcoming party. I guess Princess Celestia and Princess Luna want to meet you.”

Somewhat excited to meet the rulers of Equestria, I slid the ticket into my pocket. “Sounds like it’ll be a good time. Where does it take place?”

Twilight pointed to the northeast with her hoof and spoke, “It’ll be held right up there in the capital city.” My eyes gazed up at the great mountain in the distance that I had seen when I first entered Ponyville. “You can see it from here. That city jutting out of the mountainside? That is the capital city of Canterlot.”

My eyes went wide as I realized what I was looking at. “THAT is a city? I thought it was a mountain fortress!”

I heard Twilight giggle at my shock. “Well, it’s really a city. I used to live there, so I know for sure. And don’t worry. We attended the Gala last year, so I can tell you what to expect. To be honest, it’s kinda boring and dull, but it should be much more enjoyable if you go with friends.”

Seeing the truth in my friend’s words, I smiled with some gratitude. “Very true. And since all seven of you will be attending with me, I have nothing to worry about.” Once we had finished our meals, we left our payment on the table and headed towards Twilight’s house.

Once we were inside the library, I asked, “Twilight, do you remember where I left that encyclopedia yesterday?” My eyes glanced around while I marched upstairs.

“Right over here, James.” Twilight spoke while she led me to her bed. The same encyclopedia was on a table near it. I could see the leaf I had stuck in it as a bookmark sticking out.

“Thanks for keeping it out for me.” I said with a smile. I sat down on a stool and flipped to the page I last left off at. “Pony types… Unicorn, pegasus, and earth ponies… Wait. You call ponies without horns or wings earth ponies?”

Twilight nodded and replied, “Yes, we do. And before you go thinking that they’re inferior to unicorns and pegasi, they are known for their close connection to the earth, making them skilled at agriculture while having strong bodies.”

I pondered this fact for a moment before replying, “So, there are three categories. Earth ponies are the muscle, pegasus ponies are the agility, and unicorn ponies are the intellect. They all come together as a whole.”

My eyes gazed at Twilight as she gave me an unusual stare. “I never really thought of it like that… I guess you’re right. Each of the three types usually excels in one area more than the other two. That’s a clever concept, James.” I chuckled before I went back to reading. I would occasionally glance over to Twilight while she seemed to be writing a note.

“Unicorns are able to use magic by channeling their focus through their horns… Pegasi are able to walk on and manipulate clouds… Wait, really?” I turned to Twilight and asked, “Is it true? Pegasi can interact with clouds?”

The unicorn faced me and nodded. “That’s right. In fact, most pegasi originate from Cloudsdale. It’s a city in the sky that is made entirely out of clouds.”

I could only stare at her, finding it hard to believe that an actual city was floating in the sky somewhere. “But… Just how can they interact with objects made of water vapor as if they were solid? Are their hooves made of a special material that repels water vapor like a magnet, allowing them to push it? Wait, any part of their bodies can interact with clouds as if they were solids... Is the secret in their coats? Does each individual hair secrete a substance that causes the vapor to compact into a solid as long as they are making direct contact? Has anyone ever experimented to…. Uh… Twilight? Why are you looking at me like that?”

Twilight was staring at me with a peculiar expression on her face as I pondered the pegasus ponies’ abilities to interact with clouds out loud. She did not blink once. With those wide eyes and what I believed to be a faint blush on her face, I suspected that I had unwittingly said something extremely offensive. “Twilight, if I said anything that offended you, I apologize.”

The sound of my voice seemed to snap Twilight out of her trance since she shook her head frantically. “Oh, uh… You didn’t say anything offensive. I was….just blown away by how logically you questioned the ability of a pegasus pony to interact with clouds… I don’t think I’ve ever met a guy with that kind of intellect before.”

Not certain if I understood Twilight’s fascination, I shrugged my shoulders. “I’m not a geeky kind of guy… And I’m not a genius. In fact, science is one of my weaker departments.”

Twilight shook her head and explained, “It has nothing to do with your intelligence or your aptitude in a specific field. You think things out and debate things logically… I actually like that in a man.”

That last comment gave me a bad feeling in my gut. Trying to avoid seeming suspicious, I inched towards the stairs that led down to the lower levels. “Well, I appreciate the compliment. But I really should be going now. I’ll stop by another time to read some more of that encyclopedia. See ya around.” I then made my way to the door as quickly as I could.

“She likes guys who are logical in their thought processes? I hope that didn’t mean what I think it did…” I muttered to myself while I walked away from the library at a brisk pace. Despite seeing the ponies of Equestria as people and not animals, the thought of forming an intimate relationship with one still made me uneasy. “What would the princesses say? Would I be chased out of town? Are humans and Equestrian ponies even compatible?” Numerous questions passed through my head as I shuffled through Ponyville.

“James! Twitchy tail!” My head jerked up suddenly as I heard Pinkie Pie scream my name. “Get under something sturdy!”

I immediately stopped dead in my tracks and glanced around, seeing Pinkie Pie motioning for me to approach her at the front door of Sugarcube Corner. Before I could reply, a flowerpot dropped right in front of me and shattered upon hitting the ground. I took a step back, startled. I then looked up and jumped to the side as an anvil, of all things, fell right where I used to be standing. “Are you kidding me?! What is this, a cartoon show?!” I remember shouting, finding it impossible to comprehend an anvil falling right out of the sky.

“My tail’s still twitching! Stay on your toes!” I heard Pinkie Pie scream. I looked up, seeing what seemed to be a ‘moving trailer’ being pulled through the air by a pair of pegasus ponies. However, it seemed that the rear hatch of the trailer was open. I yelped as a wooden cart full of hay rolled out of it and fell near me. I then jumped out of the way just before an old piano crashed into the ground where I used to be standing while letting out a sound as if all the keys had been pounded on at the same time.

The sheer randomness of the situation was pushing my nervousness to the limit. Fearing that a bomb would fall on me next, I made a mad dash for Sugarcube Corner. I can distinctly remember screaming, “HEEEEELLLLLPPPPP!!!!!”

Pinkie Pie closed the door behind me right as I got inside. The sound of what might have been a wooden crate crashing into the ground right outside the door was heard immediately afterward. “First Derpy and now this?! What’s next?! Raining cats and dogs?! Or hammer handles and pitchforks?!” I growled in frustration, utterly freaked out by my close brush with grave injury.

“You’re telling me! I almost never get multiple things falling out of one twitch! You OK?” Pinkie Pie asked while I regained my composure.

“I’ll live. But dang, that was close…” I muttered, still somewhat apprehensive that I would soon fall victim to the ‘Pinkie Sense’ again.

As I tried to relax, a thought came to mind. “Pinkie Pie, do you know if Sugarcube Corner is hiring right now?”

The pink pony replied with quite a bit of enthusiasm. “Hiring? Oh, sure! You wanna work here? There’s plenty of yummy perks!”

“Well, I need to earn some cash if I’m gonna stay in Ponyville.” I replied, hoping that I would not need much experience to work at a confectionary.

“Oki doki loki! Just let me go talk to Mrs. Cake and we’ll get you set up!” Pinkie Pie trotted back into the kitchen while I watched, wondering if she is even allowed in there to begin with.

A minute or two later, I watched as Mrs. Cake emerged from the kitchen’s twin swinging doors. “Oh, I heard the news. You need a place to earn some bits, dear? Well, we could always use an extra pair of hooves around here.”

I was puzzled by the term ‘bits’ and asked, “Bits? Is that the term used for currency in Equestria?”

“You don’t know? Well then, let me show you.” I followed Mrs. Cake behind the counter and saw a cash register hidden under it. Due to ponies having shorter bodies than humans, it was very low to the ground. She then pressed down on a small latch, causing the money tray to pop out with the chime of a bell that I rarely heard back home. Inside were more of the thick golden coins I had seen yesterday.

“These are bits. They’re what we ponies use as currency.” Mrs. Cake explained to me. “But in any case, when can you start?”

I replied with a nod. “I can start now, if you’re OK with it.”

Mrs. Cake grinned warmly in response. “Then now it is! It’s good to have you with us, dear. Come with me. I’ll show you to the kitchen.” I followed her into the kitchen where Pinkie Pie was apparently making taffy.

“Pinkie Pie! You have a new workmate!” I watched as the pink pony turned to face Mrs. Cake. “I’ll leave you to show him to his new duties. Teach him well, all right?”

Pinkie Pie beamed excitedly with that grin of hers reaching wider than usual. “Yes, ma’am! I’ll show him the ropes!” Mrs. Cake then left me alone with her, entering a side room that likely contained various baking supplies.

“OK, James! It’s just you and me today! Ready to get started?” I looked down at Pinkie Pie, wondering if she happened to be an employee at this bakery.

“Why are you even allowed back here at all? Do you work here?” I asked, half-expecting her to say yes.

The pink pony giggled before she replied, “I sure do! It’s my dream job! Mr. and Mrs. Cake are my bosses and landlords. They rent me the loft upstairs. That’s where your welcoming party was held!”

I snickered to myself, suspecting that Pinkie Pie consumes more Sugarcube Corner products than all other customers combined. “Just make sure you balance your diet a little. In any case, where do I start?”

Pinkie Pie replied while walking to the side of the room while never taking her eyes off me. “Oh, your first day is just an orientation. You know, to get you used to your role. Since I’m your superior, I’ll be taking you through everything step-by-step! First, let’s see how good you are at baking.” She then went over to what seemed to be an open cookbook and flipped through a few pages. I had to get down on a knee to read it since the counters (not to mention just about everything else in the building) were on a lower elevation than I was used to.

“These look good enough! Let’s start things off with some vanilla cupcakes!” Pinkie Pie spoke out loud after looking over one page. “Can you get all the ingredients together?”

I read through the list of ingredients. “Two eggs, a quarter cup of vanilla extract, flour, sugar, baking soda, and a pinch of salt. Got it.” I went searching through the kitchen for the listed ingredients, finding the eggs and vanilla extract in the refrigerator and the rest in ceramic jars placed on the counters. But as I looked in the cabinets for a saltshaker, I came across a bag of chocolate chips. I know that I should probably have gone by the book, as this was a test of sorts, but the idea of chocolate chips in vanilla cupcakes sounded absolutely delicious to me. I glanced around to see if Pinkie Pie was watching. She was nowhere to be found, probably tending to her pet alligator upstairs.

By the time Pinkie Pie had returned to the kitchen, I had combined the ingredients and was in the process of mixing them together. “Everything going OK, James?”

I looked to my left while on my knees and replied, “So far, so good. Just need to mix this a little more.” Once the batter had been thoroughly mixed, I read the next step. “Preheat oven to 300 degrees and bake for twenty minutes… Simple enough.” I turned on the oven and set the temperature to the stated level. While waiting for the temperature to rise, I placed paper cupcake holders in a tin and filled each one with batter. There was enough to fill all twelve slots. I then used an oven mitt to place the tin inside the oven before setting an egg timer to twenty minutes. As I closed the oven’s hatch, I muttered, “Even the ovens are small in Equestria…”

“Now those are gonna be delicious!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as the egg timer ticked away. “While we wait for them to finish baking, wanna chat?”

I leaned against the wall and raised my hands to the height of my shoulders. “Sure thing. Whatcha wanna know?”

Pinkie Pie then asked, “Well, how’re you feeling today? This is your third day in Equestria, right?”

I nodded and replied, “I’ve been feeling much more secure lately thanks to you girls. I’m grateful for your hospitality.”

The pink pony grinned broadly and replied, “Aww, it was no problem at all. We couldn’t just leave you alone without any friends! And now I feel really good that you’re feeling right at home in Ponyville!”

The two of us talked and laughed together for a while, totally lost in conversation. The sound of the egg timer going off actually startled us. Not wasting any time, I grabbed an oven mitt and pulled the cupcakes out of the oven and placed them on the counter to cool. They seemed to be properly baked, the surface of each being a light golden brown. “Man… That DOES look delicious.” I can remember feeling my mouth water at the aroma coming from the baked goods.

“Aren’t they always?! Now, let’s see how you did.” I watched as she took a bite. But right after that, she noticed the chocolate chips in the rest of the cupcake now that its interior had been exposed. I snickered as she looked at me with an expression that seemed to say ‘Did you really mess up the recipe?’ all over it.

“Before you go criticizing me, tell me how that cupcake tastes.” I told Pinkie Pie with my arms crossed. She continued chewing and soon swallowed.

I became concerned as I watched her eyes open very wide. “WOW!!! Who knew chocolate chips and vanilla go so well together?!”

The two of us enjoyed our cupcakes together, both of us finding the chocolate chips to compliment the rest of the cupcake well. The pink pony then grinned at me. “OK, I say you’re ready for this job! Let me go get your pay.” I watched her leave the kitchen for a moment before hearing the sound of a cash register opening and closing. She then came back in with a vertical stack of coins in her mouth.

Pondering if ponies have difficulty carrying things in their mouths due to lack of hands, I asked, “Do you ever have problems carrying stuff like that?”

Pinkie Pie set the coins on the counter and turned to face me. “Nopey lopey! We ponies have big jaws, so we can carry a lot of stuff in them. We can hold some things with our hooves too if we can grip it just right.” She demonstrated by putting the bottom of her hoof down on top of a cupcake and lifting it straight up before snacking on it.

“Right, the hoof only surrounds the front and side edges of the foot. The center is still uncovered. And you can flex it enough to grab some things, huh?” I asked while I watched.

Pinkie Pie nodded after chomping down the unfinished cupcake. “Yup! But we gotta be careful. Our grip isn’t very strong. Anyway, here’s your pay! Twelve bits! Do you think you could start at around 11 tomorrow?”

I took my payment and added it to the bag of bits I had. “11 sounds just right. And may I take these cupcakes with me? Two is pretty much my limit for one time.”

Pinkie Pie nodded before she placed the remaining cupcakes in a box. “Oh sure! You can consider these as part of your payment!” I took the box in hand, said my goodbyes, and headed out the back door.

“So I’ve got a job at Sugarcube Corner now… Is there anything else I can do to earn some bits?” I muttered to myself while glancing around. A moment later, I noticed Rarity out of the corner of my eye carrying what seemed to be a basket of clothes on her back. “Are those…my old clothes?”

I ran over to Rarity while being careful not to scuff my bare feet on the rough ground. “Hey, Rarity. What’re you doing with my old clothes?”

The unicorn turned to face me rather abruptly, apparently not expecting to see me. “Oh, these? I just retrieved them from the laundry mat. I couldn’t just leave them stinking up my home, could I?” I chuckled, remembering how smelly they were after working at Sweet Apple Acres yesterday.

“Well, that was very kind of you. But are my socks and shoes in there?” I asked, starting to grow weary of walking barefoot on Ponyville’s roads.

Rarity nodded and motioned her head towards the basket. “They should be. I had them deodorized thoroughly.” I looked into the basket and found my socks and shoes at the bottom. But when I removed them, I found a familiar golden ticket under them.

“Did Twilight give you a ticket for the…um…Grand Galloping Gala?” I asked, checking my pockets to make sure that I still had mine.

The unicorn beamed happily and explained, “Why, yes she did! We crossed paths when I was on my way to the laundry mat. And I heard you received an invitation too!” I nodded in response, but Rarity then looked at my shoes. “But…you don’t have any sort of attire suited for such a grand occasion, do you?” My shoes were a pair of well-worn black shoes with Velcro straps. I had been wearing them for years.

“Yeah, I guess I don’t…” I muttered, feeling somewhat disheartened that I might not be permitted to attend.

However, Rarity giggled reassuringly. “Oh, don’t look that way now, darling. I’ll make a brand new suit just for you! And a new pair of shoes too! And don’t try to stop me! I’m quite inspired to make something for a human. All I need now is the measurements for your feet if I’m going to make you some new shoes.”

Once again, I found myself blown away by Rarity’s generosity. “I’m sure something for a formal event doesn’t come cheap. Do I owe you anything for it?”

I was certain Rarity would ask for at least a few bits in return for her efforts. But to my shock, she smiled and shook her head. “Oh, all I ask in return is that you wear your formal attire with pride. In such a manner that screams ‘Only Lady Rarity could craft ensembles this divine’! Can I ask that of you, James?” I could only nod in silence. “Then it’s settled! I’ll get started as soon as I return home! But first, is there a particular style you’d prefer?”

To be honest, I have never had a preferred style in clothing. Just as long as the clothing is comfortable and not embarrassing to wear in public, I will wear anything. “Well…all I can say is that I do not enjoy wearing suits. They’re always too stuffy for me. Something that is not as restricting would be best. I’ll leave the details up to you, Rarity. Surprise me.”

“Not a big fan of suits, are we? No matter. I’m sure I can come up with something you will adore. Now, hurry home when you can so I can take measurements for your feet. Ta-ta!” Rarity smiled and waved before she trotted away, leaving me feeling both grateful and ashamed for her generous offer.

I took a seat on a bench nearby and dusted off my feet before sliding my socks and shoes on. “Much better.” I then decided to rest a moment, snacking on a cupcake in the process. I seemed to be in the center of town, several food stalls lining the streets. I recognized a stall that contained nothing but apples, leading me to suspect that Applejack was in charge of it.

Just as I was about to stand up, I noticed something in the sky. Resting on what seemed to be a low altitude cloud right above the center of the market was Rainbow Dash. “She’s lounging around on a cloud… I guess what that book said is true then.” Curious if she could set me up with a job, I stood up and walked over towards the market’s center.

Once I was right under the cloud, I pondered how I was going to get her attention. I am not fond of raising my voice in public and did not want to draw attention. I was considering throwing something at her, but I feared hurting her or missing and hitting another pony. Before I could think about it further, a familiar voice spoke up behind me. “Any muffins here?”

I turned to face the owner of the voice and found a gray pegasus browsing a stall that was selling fruit tarts. “Derpy Hooves? Well, why not?” I muttered under my breath before I began to approach her.

“Hey there, Derpy. Could I ask you a favor?” I asked after tapping her on the back. The pegasus turned around, but I noticed something was different. Her eyes were not…well…derped. They were both looking directly at me. “Um… Are you Derpy Hooves?”

“Yup! I’m Derpy! Is it my eyes that threw you off? Those are just an on and off thing. I’m not always wall-eyed.” The pegasus explained, laughing in the process. “So, you needed my help?”

I pointed to the cloud above me and explained, “Yeah, could you let Rainbow Dash know I’d like to speak with her?”

Derpy looked upwards before nodding. “Sure thing! Just a sec.” I watched as she flew up to the cloud and reached over it. She seemed to say something before backing away a bit. I then saw Rainbow Dash poke her head out and look down. When I waved at her, she turned to Derpy Hooves, probably thanked her, and swooped down to me in a matter of seconds before landing right in front of me.

“Hey there, James! What’s up?” The rainbow-maned pegasus asked me while rubbing some sleep out of her eyes.

“Well… Uh… I just wanted to know if I could help out to earn some bits.” I was actually rather curious of what Rainbow Dash’s job was since I had not seen her doing anything productive since my arrival in Equestria.

“Doing a little job hunting, huh? Sure, you can help! I just need you to help me clear up the sky. A good kick should get rid of each cloud.” Rainbow Dash flapped her wings as she began to hover.

I looked up at the sky, which had quite a bit of cloud cover, and asked, “Um… I’m supposed to clear the sky of clouds?” When Rainbow Dash nodded, I raised my hands. “And just HOW am I supposed to do that?!”

Rainbow Dash let out a laugh and replied, “Couldn’t be easier! All you gotta do is flap your…wings and…oh…” I crossed my arms and grumbled while scowling as she realized that I am not capable of flying, let alone interacting with clouds using my bare hands. She blushed while scratching her head, chuckling nervously. But she suddenly gasped, “Oh! I know how you can help! Right over here!”

I followed Rainbow Dash over to what seemed to be a wooden tower that was about twenty feet tall with a flat platform at the top. Just below it was a catapult of sorts with a square wooden platform on each end. I gazed up at the tower and asked, “Um… What am I supposed to do with this?”

Rainbow Dash pointed up at the top and explained, “Well, you gotta jump off from the top and land on the other end. That’ll launch me into the air faster than I can take off on my own. And if I start fast, I finish faster!”

As Rainbow Dash explained what I was supposed to do, I scanned the height of the tower. While I am not prone to vertigo, the idea of jumping from such a height worried me. “Are you sure I’ll be OK from that height? It’s not like I have hard hooves to absorb the impact.” I grumbled out loud.

The pegasus pony grinned enthusiastically. “Nah. You’ll be fine. Besides, the raised end will take a few feet outta the drop. C’mon! Those clouds aren’t gonna move themselves!” She then flew over to the platform furthest from the tower and sat on it.

Knowing I had nothing better to do at the time, I decided to take Rainbow Dash up on her offer. I climbed a ladder that was affixed to the back of the tower and slowly approached the edge of the platform. I looked down, finding that the platform I was supposed to land on was just under me. All I had to do was hop off and fall straight down. Even though the task was simple, I felt very unsure of myself as I feared getting hurt from the fall.

“Whatcha waiting for?! You’ll be fine! Just jump already!” Rainbow Dash called out to me, appearing ready to leap off of her side as soon as I dropped. Not wanting to disappoint her, I put my faith in the pegasus pony and jumped. My aim was perfect as I landed right in the center of the platform on my side. I watched as Rainbow Dash let out a shout of excitement the instant she was launched skyward.

I stood aghast while I watched Rainbow Dash blaze across the sky, leaving a rainbow-colored vapor trail in her wake. She shot through each cloud like a bullet, breaking them up upon impact. I know this sounds ridiculous, but I could swear she was flying at near supersonic speed. She was moving so fast; the entire skyline was free of clouds in less than fifteen seconds. I watched with my mouth hanging open as Rainbow Dash dropped out of the sky and landed before me. “Ha! I told you I’d get the job done faster with a little boost! I just broke my old record!”

I steadily regained my composure while I watched the rainbow vapor trails fade away. “Um… Rainbow? Are you sure your full name is Rainbow Dash and not Rainbow Flash?”

The pegasus pony laughed at my question. “You’re not the first pony…er…person to say that! I know Rainbow Dash sounds more like an earth pony name, but that’s what my name is. I don’t think I can change it. Though I guess Rainbow Flash DOES sound cooler…”

We chuckled together for a moment before Rainbow Dash spoke up, “Oh, right! I almost forgot your pay! You’re staying at Rarity’s place, right?” I nodded in silence. “OK then. I’ll drop it off there later. I’d give it to you right now, but I don’t normally carry a purse or wallet with me.”

I looked her over, not finding a single scrap of clothing on the pegasus. “Unless you have pockets built into your own coat, I don’t see how you could carry anything with you.” .

Once I had parted ways with Rainbow Dash, I decided to explore some more outside of Ponyville. I decided to look north of Sweet Apple Acres since I had yet to see what was over there at the time. I came across a meadow with what seemed to be a cottage off in the distance. “Someone lives all the way out here?” I can remember muttering to myself.

When I drew closer, I found that a shallow stream ran near it. A small arched bridge crossed the stream, allowing me to reach the other side without getting my feet wet. Numerous birdhouses and nests could be seen hanging from a few trees nearby with plenty of birds flitting to and fro. There were also many small woodland animals skittering about. They were also surprisingly tame, as they would pass right by me without showing any sign of fear or wariness. One of them, a squirrel, climbed up my pants and sat on my shoulder. Finding such a charming creature to be irresistible, I reached out and stroked its head with a finger. It seemed to enjoy the attention since it soon nuzzled my face. “This is too good to be true…” I remember speaking out loud.

Now that I was closer to the cottage, I could make out all the details. The roof was covered in grass and bushes, leading me to suspect that a layer of soil had been placed on the roof. I can distinctly remember saying, “I’ve heard of going green, but that is just ridiculous.” To the left, I noticed what seemed to be a doghouse with a white rabbit napping at the entrance. A carrot-shaped banner hung over the entrance. Just as I was starting to wonder who lived here, I heard what sounded like footsteps splashing through water. I turned around and watched as Fluttershy walked out from under the bridge.

I watched silently as the pegasus jumped out of the stream. When she noticed me, she gave me a calm smile and spoke, “Oh, hello James. What brings you out here?”

The squirrel that was standing on my shoulder hopped down and ran over to Fluttershy. I chuckled lightly while watching the squirrel scamper over to her. “Well, I’m mostly just exploring. Though I could use a job to earn some bits…” I then asked, “Um… Fluttershy? Are all these animals your pets? They seem a little too…..tame to be wild.”

The timid pegasus pony smiled and explained while nuzzling the squirrel, “Oh, they’re not my pets… Well, OK. One of them is. He’s right over there. His name’s Angel.” She pointed over to the white rabbit in the ‘dog’ house. “He’s taking a nap right now, so it’s best we don’t disturb him.”

I watched while Fluttershy tended to the many animals surrounding us. Since she was the only pony there, I deduced that the cottage was her home. I decided to lean against a tree nearby while I waited for Fluttershy to finish tending to her little friends. As I watched, I noticed that she seemed less uptight than usual and her timid eyes were brighter as well. It almost seemed as if she felt more at ease around animals than her own kind.

Once it seemed that Fluttershy had finished feeding the animals, I spoke, “You seem to really enjoy being around animals.”

She turned to face me and nodded with a meek smile. “Oh, yes. I actually prefer their company over the company of other ponies.”

Hearing this gave me the impression that Fluttershy would prefer that I leave her be for a while. “Oh… Well then, I’ll be going now so you can enjoy their presence in peace.”

When I turned to leave, I stopped as Fluttershy ran to my side. “But…why? It’s not like I don’t enjoy your company.”

I looked down at her and asked, “But didn’t you just say…”

Fluttershy then proceeded to explain. “There are exceptions. I’m completely open around my friends and anyone else I know well. And I don’t feel scared of you at all since you’re not a pony. I’m actually really…curious about you.”

As I listened to Fluttershy’s explanation, I found myself greatly relating to her. “To be honest… That’s exactly how I was back home. I preferred the company of animals to most other humans. At least animals are cuddly and never yell at you or use unnecessarily mean words.”

Fluttershy and I sat on the bridge overlooking the stream, our reflections looking back at us from the surface of the gently flowing water. Soon, she asked, “Well, do you feel nervous or uneasy around us ponies?”

I replied after a few seconds to think out my response. “No… It’s strange. You ponies are just like humans from my home, but I feel more at ease around you than them. I think it’s because I have never been given reason to fear or dislike you.”

I felt Fluttershy lean against me before she spoke softly, “That’s how I feel towards you. I’ve had a few bad experiences with some ponies in my life, so I’m a little wary of ponies I don’t know well. But you’re the first human I ever met. And you gave me a good first impression, so I don’t feel wary of you.” She then asked, “James… Are all humans as gentle as you?”

Lying to a friend as dear as Fluttershy would be a bad idea. So I sighed, “I would be lying if I said they are… If you ever meet another human, be very cautious until you are certain they are trustworthy. Many are not.”

I felt Fluttershy embrace me tightly with her forelegs once I finished speaking. “If that’s true, then I’m glad you were the first human I ever met. Because you’ve shown me that humans can be good people.” I sighed before draping my arm over her back and gently gripping her shoulder. If only she knew what things are like where I came from… It would be best to leave her innocence intact.

A moment later, we both glanced around at the sounds of birds chirping and screeching. In the largest tree nearby were various birds that were in a frenzy. At the base of the tree were a few snakes that seemed to have curled up in the shade. “I’m guessing the birds are a little apprehensive about snakes getting so close to their nests.” I muttered out loud.

“Yes… Snakes are known to eat eggs, so I’m not surprised. I’m sure they can’t reach the nests, but I guess the birds are still afraid of them.” Fluttershy added. She then asked, “Wait… Did you say you were looking for a job? I think you can help out.” I watched while the pegasus ran inside the cottage. She soon returned with a flute in her mouth that was made of either glass or crystal.

When she handed the flute to me, Fluttershy explained, “Play that flute and the snakes will follow you. Try leading them over there.” She pointed to what seemed to be a small den under a rock in the ground.

As I looked the flute over, I recalled something about snake anatomy. “Fluttershy… Snakes don’t have ears. They can’t hear anything, not even the sound of a flute. They're deaf.”

I looked on while Fluttershy seemed surprised by my revelation. “They are? But they always follow me when I play it…” I looked down at the sleeping snakes and back at the flute. Could it be that snakes in Equestria CAN hear sound? Well, if Equestrian ponies evolved into sentient creatures with human-level intelligence, perhaps snakes developed ears over time. Or perhaps they can feel the sound waves coming from the flute. Regardless, I took Fluttershy’s claims seriously and approached the snakes.

“I haven’t played a recorder in ages… I just hope those snakes aren’t venomous…” I recall muttering to myself. I placed my fingers over a few of the holes and blew into the flute. After playing only a few notes, I noticed that the snakes began to uncoil and rise up as if to look at me. “I have no idea what I’m playing, but hey. If it works, it works.”

I steadily walked backwards while playing different notes. The snakes seemed to like whatever I was playing since they followed close behind me. I looked over at Fluttershy while I played. She smiled and spoke softly, “Keep going. You’re doing fine.” The birds seemed pleased as well since they had stopped screeching at the snakes.

It did not take me long to reach the snake’s den. I slowly turned around, guiding the snakes towards the entrance. Once they were right in front of the entrance, I ceased playing. I watched as all but one of the snakes slithered into their den. The one that remained looked up at me with a somewhat unhappy expression… Wait. Snakes can display emotions? Well, regardless, I could tell exactly what the snake wanted. “Someone wants an encore.”

I brought the flute to my mouth and began to play again. In response, the snake reared up and began to sway from side to side. I tried making the tune livelier by changing notes rapidly. After around a minute or so of playing the flute, I stopped to catch my breath. Apparently satisfied, the snake slithered into its den. “You’re welcome.” I muttered after taking a deep breath.

When I turned around, I saw Fluttershy entering her cottage. “Well, where is she going?” I headed on up to the front door and waited, certain that she would soon come back out. I did not wait long as she soon opened the door with a small sack in her mouth.

Fluttershy set the sack down at my feet. “That’s your pay for helping move the snakes away from the bird nests. And that was a catchy tune you played too.”

I chuckled as I handed the flute back to her. “To be honest, I had no idea what I was doing.” We both laughed lightly together while I picked up the sack. When I opened it, I found it was full of bits. But I felt a twinge of guilt as I looked down at Fluttershy. Even though I knew I had earned them, it still felt wrong to take money from someone like her. With a sigh, I reached into the sack and took out one bit before closing it. “Thank you, Fluttershy. This is all I need.”

The pegasus seemed surprised by my refusing most of my payment. “Are you sure that’s all you want? You can have the whole bag…”

I shook my head with a smile. “It’s OK, Fluttershy. One’s all I need. But are there any other jobs you might need some help with?”

Fluttershy was silent for a moment as she looked around the area. “Well… I think I could use some help Sunday. It’s the official bunny census. We count up all the baby bunnies that were born this season. Could you stop by then sometime?”

The thought of interacting with absurdly adorable baby rabbits made me very eager to start. “Baby bunnies that don’t run away from you? Now that sounds like a special treat. I’ll be here Sunday afternoon.” I bid Fluttershy goodbye and started on my way back to Ponyville.

As I strolled through town, my thoughts turned to Rarity. She had been allowing me to stay at her home for free, not to mention crafting me new clothes without asking for anything in return. “I can’t keep doing this… I need to give her something in return.”

The first place that came to mind was Sugarcube Corner. “Can’t go wrong with tasty treats.” I stepped inside the bakery and found Applejack in the process of finishing up a delivery of apples.

“Got everythin’ ya need?” The farm pony asked Pinkie Pie, who was looking at a sheet of sorts on the counter.

“One bushel of apples! Check! Thanks again, AJ!” The pink pony crossed something off on the sheet with a writing quill in her mouth after speaking her thanks.

When Applejack turned to face me, her mouth curved into a grin. “Well, howdy James! Y’all still feelin’ sore from yesterday? Or are ya feelin’ fine and dandy?”

I replied with a brief chuckle, still feeling rather sore in a few spots. “I wouldn’t say I’m back up to 100%, but the soreness is pretty much gone for the most part. Thanks for asking though.”

Applejack patted me on the lower back lightly. “Glad ta hear that, James. I know yer not cut out for that kinda work, but if ya ever feel like helpin’ out again, y’all just give Big Macintosh and me a holler.”

Not thrilled at all about working for long hours in hot summer heat, I shrugged my shoulders. “I’ll keep that in mind next time I feel like getting a serious workout.” I waved goodbye before Applejack headed out the door.

Remembering why I was there, I turned to Pinkie Pie and asked, “Are you still open? I’d like to place a special order if you are.”

“We don’t close until 6, so we’re still open! What can I get you, James?” The pink pony replied with her cheery tone.

Keeping Rarity in mind, I asked, “Well, I’d like to get something special for Rarity. Do you know what she likes?”

Pinkie Pie rolled her eyes while she tried to think. “Well… She always did like some of the more refined pastries we make. Usually ones with fancy names… How does le tarte du crème avec le poisson sound?”

I had no idea what it was she said since I am not fluent in French, at least I assume that was French, but it certainly sounded like something someone of Rarity’s lifestyle would like. “That does sound pretty tasty. I’ll take one of those.”

Pinkie Pie showed me her big toothy grin and replied, “Oki doki loki! I’ll get on it right away!” She then trotted back into the kitchen. I know I should have probably stayed out front, but I was very curious of what this treat was. After some debating, I followed Pinkie into the kitchen to observe.

I saw Pinkie Pie setting out a piecrust that seemed to be made of cookie dough. She glanced over at me and smiled. “Couldn’t stay away, huh?” I nodded as I watched her fill the crust with a type of chocolate cream. But I gasped when I watched her pull out a whole carp from the fridge.

“Whoa! What’re you doing?!” I rushed over to Pinkie Pie before she could set the fish into the pie, trying to make her set it aside until I had a firm grasp of what she was doing with it.

Once she had set the fish down, Pinkie explained, “Don’t you know? Le tarte du crème avec le poisson means ‘pie with cream and fish’! And this carp is the fish!”

I felt slightly sick to my stomach at the thought of eating a sweet pie with a whole uncooked fish in it. “Uh…er….. I think Rarity would prefer that you leave the fish out of it this time… Actually, leave it out for ALL future orders of this dish. Please!”

“OK then! But I can’t let this fish go to waste! So…” I watched as Pinkie Pie gulped the fish down whole, leaving me frozen in disbelief. “Yummy! Now for…. Uh, James? What’s with that look?”

I shuddered a bit while I muttered under my breath, “I thought…ponies are…strictly herbivorous…” I began to feel that Pinkie Pie might be criminally insane if she ate meat, although I hoped it was all in my head.

Pinkie Pie topped the pie off with some whipped cream and colorful sprinkles. She also added strips of vanilla icing crisscrossing the center of the pie. “She’s gonna love this! Are you asking her out for a date?”

I blushed at her question and stammered out a reply. “Um… I’m not sure that’s legal. This is just a gift for her allowing me to stay at her house. Kinda like paying off some of my rent.”

I handed Pinkie Pie a few bits in exchange for the pie while she boxed it up for transport. “OK then, it’s all ready! Tell Rarity I said hi!” Pinkie said with a smile as she placed my bits in the cash register. I thanked her again and set off for home with the pie under my arm.

It was around 6 pm by the time I reached the Carousel Boutique. Finding the door unlocked, I opened it and stepped inside. “Ooooh, making human clothing is so cumbersome on these pony dress forms. I suppose I’ll have to improvise for now…” I found Rarity hard at work on something; probably whatever she was making me for the Grand Galloping Gala.

“Are we making progress, Rarity?” I asked as I walked up behind her.

The unicorn turned around abruptly, startled by my entrance. “Oh! You’re just in time! I finished part of your attire for the gala!” She led me over to her sewing machine. A black pair of pants rested upon it. “I did your pants first. Are they to your liking?

I had great faith in Rarity’s skill as a seamstress, so I felt it was unnecessary to test my new pants out. “It looks fine to me, Rarity. Thank you. But what do you have in mind for the top?”

She smiled while she adjusted the stylish glasses on her muzzle, “Well, you asked for something that is not as stuffy as a suit. Correct? I was thinking a robe would suit you best.”

The mention of a robe intrigued me, as I could not imagine one being worn to a gala. “A robe, you say? Sounds like an interesting alternative. I say go for it.” It was then I remembered what I was carrying. “Oh right, I also got this for you.” I set out the box that contained the pie and opened it. “It’s all yours, Rarity.”

The unicorn seemed taken aback by my offer. “James… Darling, you did not have to give me this. I made it quite clear that I do not want any payment for allowing you to stay here! Your company is enough!”

I smiled and replied, “I know. But this isn’t money, is it? Besides, my conscience wouldn’t leave me alone. You’ve given me a lot in these last three days. I wanted to repay you in some way, so I got you this. Is it OK?”

I could swear I could see Rarity blushing while I explained my actions to her. “You… I… Now I feel bad. Are you sure this was no trouble to you?”

I nodded reassuringly. “No problem at all. Pinkie Pie didn’t charge me much for this. Now go on. Enjoy it. I’ve got my own treats to enjoy.” I pulled a leftover cupcake out of the other box I was carrying and took a bite.

“Well… Thank you, James. I will enjoy this delectable pastry.” Rarity said with a faint smile. While she went to the kitchen to retrieve a knife, I headed upstairs to bathe for the evening. The great deal of walking I had done that day had tired me out somewhat.

When I reached for the doorknob for the bathroom, I felt the strange feeling that I was being watched. I closed the door behind me after I entered to prevent Rarity or any guests from seeing me undress. I stepped into the shower and pulled the curtains closed after I removed my socks and shoes. But just as I was about to pull my shirt off, the lights went out. “What the… A dead bulb?”

I felt for the curtains, but froze when I heard what sounded like someone tripping over something. “Ow! Stupid towel…” The voice sounded vaguely familiar, and I began to suspect I was in danger. Being as quiet as I could, I snuck out of the shower and felt for the doorknob. I then quickly opened the door, got outside, and wedged a chair under the doorknob to prevent it from being opened from the inside. I heard the voice yell, “HEY! LET ME OUTTA HERE! I’LL KILL YOU!!!”

I ran downstairs as quickly as I could to warn Rarity of the intruder. She was busy enjoying a slice of her pie while looking over designs she had sketched. “Rarity, you better come quick. We’ve got an intruder in the bathroom and she threatened to kill me.”

The unicorn turned my way with an alarmed expression. “Kill you?! Who would dare?! Show me this intruder. I’ll show her not to harm my guests!” I swiftly led Rarity upstairs to the bathroom, the chair still keeping the door jammed.

“When I open the door, you restrain the intruder with your magic. Ready?” I whispered to Rarity, who gave me a nod. I then removed the chair and opened the door before jumping to the side.

“Got you!” I heard Rarity shout while her horn was engulfed in a billowing aura. A familiar filly floated out of the bathroom, squirming in midair while trapped in Rarity’s magic clutches. I recognized her mane and coat coloration right away, as did Rarity. “Diamond Tiara? What are you doing out here in my home?!”

The angry filly growled as she flailed about in a futile attempt to break free, “I’m gonna kill that human! He stole my cutie mark!”

Rarity glanced over at me and asked, “You? Steal a child’s cutie mark? Why would you do such a thing?”

I crossed my arms and replied, “It was to teach her a lesson. She was bullying Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle because they lacked cutie marks. So I decided to make her walk a mile in a ‘blank flank’s’ horseshoes to understand what it’s like to be them.”

At the mention of her sister’s name, Rarity glared at Diamond Tiara. “You would dare harass my little sister over the fact that she does not have a cutie mark yet?!” I took a step back as her face was displaying a most frightening expression of anger. Even Diamond Tiara cringed in intimidation. Rarity then dropped the filly rather forcefully onto the floor and screamed, “OUT!!!”

Clearly too frightened to argue, Diamond Tiara dashed down the stairs and out the front door. Rarity and I followed her to make sure she actually left. “What a wicked child. Trying to commit murder just for being punished? Why do they never learn?” Rarity said with a frustrated sigh.

I shook my head in disgust as well. “I didn’t think she’d actually try to follow through with her threats. But she’s not getting her cutie mark back until she stops being such a jerk. And I suspect that’s not gonna happen for a looong time.”

However, Rarity smiled at me in a rather endearing fashion. “Even so, it was sweet of you to defend Sweetie Belle. Thank you, James.” I smiled warmly, feeling rather proud of myself for putting a schoolyard bully in her place. “Oh! Before you go upstairs, come over here for a moment. I need to measure your feet so I can make you some new shoes for the Grand Galloping Gala!”

About an hour later, I came downstairs with only a towel around my waist. I headed straight for the room I was to sleep in and found my old clothes neatly folded on the sofa. I then slipped my boxers on, glad to have a clean pair. However, I recalled that Rarity was not in her bedroom when I emerged from the bathroom. Curious of where she might be, I left my room to look for her.

My search ended almost instantly as I found Rarity slumped over the table that held her sewing machine. She was fast asleep, apparently having succumbed to exhaustion while in the middle of a job. Right beside her was a pair of black leather shoes with brass buckles similar to one I would see on a belt. “That’s an old-fashioned design. Just right for something so formal.”

Certain that sleeping in such a position would likely result in a very sore back in the morning; I decided to carry Rarity up to her bedroom. I reached under her and lifted the lovely unicorn onto my shoulders, finding that she was slightly lighter than I expected. But as I walked upstairs, she began to stir. “Ugh… What’s happening… I need to finish that robe…”

Trying to help her go back to sleep, I spoke softly, “Oh, but you are. Your sewing machine is sewing away on it. Just stay focused and it will be done soon.”

The drowsy unicorn seemed to believe my words as she muttered, “Oh, good… I need to finish it soon… Must…hurry…” I think she fell asleep right there since I could hear light snoring beside my head.

Once inside her bedroom, I pulled the covers of her bed down and set Rarity in the middle. I made sure to set her head on one of the pillows before covering her up. She seemed to be smiling in her sleep. I then reached out and placed a kiss on her muzzle, “Sweet dreams, Rarity.”

While I walked away, I froze as I realized what I just did. “Did I just…” I turned around and looked down at Rarity. Even in the poor lighting, I could tell that she was smiling. I felt a cold sweat trickle down my body, as I believe I saw a faint blush on her face as well. “Oh man… It was just an impulse… I didn’t mean…” I quickly, yet quietly, made my way out of the room and downstairs while many thoughts swirled through my head.

As I rest on the sofa in my room, I ponder the events of my third day in Ponyville. Starting tomorrow, I will be working at Sugarcube Corner. I can only pray I am up for the job. But while I write this, my thoughts keep going back to Rarity.

I cannot help asking myself. Do I love her? What does she think of me? Can a human and an Equestrian unicorn pony really…

No, I will not go there. Such a relationship would never work. We are too different. She is just my friend and landlord and it would be best if it stays that way.

But even so… The thought of such possibilities intrigue me… Regardless, I am too sleepy to continue writing. I shall end this journal here as my third day in Equestria ends. What does the following day hold for me? There is only one way to find out.

Ups and Downs

I awoke to the sound of a cat purring. When I opened my eyes, I found Opal pawing at my hand. I still felt very groggy, my hand stroking her fluffy head. The Persian cat bounded up onto the blanket where my belly was located and curled up on me. “Great minds think alike.” I muttered. Still feeling tired, I turned my head to the right and went back to sleep.

Another hour or so passed before I awoke again. This time to the sound of singing. I instantly recognized the voice as Rarity’s. Too curious to go back to sleep, I sat up and got dressed.

When I peeked out into the main room of Carousel Boutique, I found Rarity hard at work with numerous work materials floating about. I could also clearly hear her singing. “Piece by piece, snip by snip. Croup, dock haunch, shoulders, hip. Thread by thread, primmed and pressed. Yard by yard, never stressed. And that’s the art of the dreeeeess!”

I applauded as I approached my landlord. Her voice sounds lovely on its own, but makes for some fabulous singing. “Lovely tune, Rarity.”

The unicorn turned to face me with a blush while seemingly embarrassed. “Oh, I didn’t mean for you to hear that. I tend to tune out everything around me when I’m in the zone, as it were. Did I wake you up too soon, dear?”

The various floating objects were gently set down while I watched. “Nah. I slept long enough. But that was by far the best alarm clock I’ve ever woken up to.” Rarity giggled and grinned at my compliment while also taking a bow.

“Oh, James… And to think I came up with that song on the spot!” Rarity then glanced around and pointed to one of her grid-shaped shelves. “Now that you’re here though, could you bring me that clutch of thread over there?”

I looked in the direction she was pointing and saw what she was looking for. “Sure thing.” I then walked over to the shelves and pulled it out. But I nearly dropped it upon finding that it was far heavier than it looked. It seemed to be gold-colored as it shimmered in the light, but no fabric could possibly be that heavy. A thought then crossed my mind as I held it in both hands. I turned to Rarity and asked, “Rarity… This thread… Is this made of REAL gold?!”

My landlord giggled at my bewilderment. “But of course! I told you, didn’t I? I settle for nothing less than the highest quality in my work!”

I knew that Rarity’s designs are of the highest caliber in both form and material, but I never expected that she used precious metals in some of them. “Rarity, are you certain that you don’t want anything in return for that robe? Nothing at all?” I asked while suspecting that she was planning on using some of the gold threads in my robe.

Rarity shook her head in disagreement. “All I ask is that you wear this robe proudly when you attend the Grand Galloping Gala. Nothing more.”

All I could do was sigh at Rarity’s seemingly limitless generosity. “I…understand, Rarity… Thank you…”

It seemed that Rarity could sense my guilt since she soon approached me with a concerned expression. “James, what’s wrong? Is there something wrong with what I am doing? Did you change your mind about what you would like me to make?”

I set the bundle of gold thread by her sewing machine and took a seat nearby. “It’s just… How do I say this…” I then explained after letting out a long sigh, “You’ve been giving me so much since I arrived here in Equestria. And I actually feel really awful that you do not want anything from me in return. I truly appreciate your generosity, but… I just feel so guilty…”

The unicorn sighed as she walked over to me before speaking softly and reassuringly. “James… Darling, I want you to understand something. I’m not being generous to you so you can pay me back in full later. I’m doing all this for you because I simply WANT to. Is that really so wrong?” All I could do was bow my head. But she surprised me with a kiss on the cheek. “Still, you’re very sweet to be so concerned about me. I’m just grateful you’re not taking advantage of me. There are too many ponies in this world who would do just that if given the opportunity, so I’m grateful that you have such great restraint.”

I touched my cheek, finding it hard to believe that a pony would kiss me. Understanding Rarity’s appreciation of me, I felt somewhat better. But I could still feel some guilt in my heart for not being able to repay her for providing me with so much in so little time. “Thanks, Rarity… I think I understand now…”

“I’m glad to hear that, dear. If there is anything else you need, feel free to ask me.” Rarity said with a lovely smile. She then nuzzled me gently, prompting a smile from me.

I glanced over at a clock and saw that the time was around 10:30 AM. “Oh, right. I need to be over at Sugarcube Corner at 11. I better get going.” I stood up and made my way to the front door. “We’ll talk later, Rarity. See you soon.” I waved goodbye, but the unicorn ‘tossed’ me what seemed to be a polished yellow gemstone. I caught it, believing it to be plastic or glass.

“For Spike. Just in case.” Rarity said to me before turning to go back to focusing on her work. I shrugged my shoulders and placed the gemstone in my pocket before heading on my way.

As I headed into town, I noticed some of the ponies whispering to each other. They would often glance over at me from time to time. I was curious of what they were saying, but felt it rude to pry into others’ business. However, I soon noticed Applejack pulling a cart of apples to the market. Since I still had time before work, I decided to say hello. I approached the farm pony and smiled while speaking, “Morning, AJ.”

Applejack turned my way and while chuckling, “Hey there, lover boy. Y’all on yer way to pick up some flowers?”

I raised an eyebrow at her question. “Wait… What? Lover boy? What makes you say that?”

The farm pony grinned in a cheeky fashion. “I heard it straight from the source. Y’all got the hots for Rarity, huh?”

I can remember feeling a surge of heat as I began to sweat. “What?! But…how…when… She was asleep when that happened! And it was just a reflex action! How’d she know?!”

Applejack burst into laughter at my spazzing. “She was just testin’ ya, pardner. But don’t you worry none. It’s not like she’s plannin’ on jumpin’ your bones tonight.” After laughing some more, she asked, “Come ta think of it, what do ya think of Rarity anyhow?”

It was a question I was not expecting. I crossed my arms and thought over my response for a moment. “Well… She’s very sweet. She has an amazing sense of fashion, yet is not conceited or snooty. She’s very beautiful. And she’s impossibly generous.”

Applejack and I continued to converse about Rarity for a minute or more before I remembered where I was supposed to be. “Oh, right. I really need to get to Sugarcube Corner. I’m needed at 11.”

The farm pony nodded and waved goodbye. “Oh, sorry then. Didn’t mean ta distract. Y’all say hi ta Pinkie Pie for me!” We said our goodbyes and went on our ways.

Along the way, I passed by the library. I glanced around for a clock of any sort to check the time. When I could not find one, I estimated that no more than fifteen minutes had passed since leaving the Carousel Boutique. “I guess I can afford to pay a visit.” Feeling it was tedious to go back and forth to read a book at the library, I decided it would be more practical to simply borrow the encyclopedia I had been reading from time to time.

As I approached the door to the library, I noticed Pinkie Pie out of the corner of my eye. “Uh oh… Is her Pinkie Sense gonna act up?” I remember muttering under my breath. She suddenly stopped when her ears flopped. Her eyes fluttered next, followed by her forelegs trembling. “That means…opening door!” I jumped back from the library door, expecting it to open forcefully.

The sound I heard next was a distant door opening loudly. I looked around and saw a pony emerge from a house nearby. “Oh… Wrong door.” I breathed a sigh of relief. But when I reached for the library’s doorknob, I was bashed in the face as the door opened forcefully, slamming me into the side of the building…tree…whatever you want to call it.

“What…the crap…” I groaned as the door slowly swung shut. I fell to my knees, dazed by the force of the impact. “Note to self… Stay away from doors until Pinkie Sense stops detecting.”

Just like the previous time, Spike stepped out the door with a stack of books in his hands. The little dragon peeked behind the door to check who he had hit this time. “Huh? You again?” I nodded while adjusting my glasses, expecting an apology. However, Spike instead glared at me “Heh, serves you right for making a move on Rarity.”

Spike’s hostile tone took me by surprise since I had never done anything to make him angry with me. Or did I? “Wait… Rarity? What about her?”

The baby dragon growled and pointed a finger right at my face. “Look, let me make something clear with you since you’re new around here. Rarity’s MY girl. No one lays a hand on her but me. Got it?”

Suspecting that this was what Rarity had given me that gemstone for earlier, I reached into my pocket and pulled it out. “Um… This is for you, Spike.”

I watched in surprise as the baby dragon’s expression brightened immediately. “For me?! Awesome! Thanks!” He dropped his books and snatched the gem from my hand. I looked on in bewilderment while he chomped down on it like a piece of candy, the sound of the crunching coming from his mouth being rather loud.

“Spike… Does that…hurt?” I asked, amazed that none of his teeth were being broken.

The dragon licked his fingers while grinning broadly. “Nope! Gemstones are a dragon’s favorite food! And thanks again for that one! You’re an OK guy, James! Now I need to get back to work. See ya around.” He picked up the pile of books again and wandered off, having forgotten everything he was angry about.

I was still awestruck while I watched Spike walk away. “Dragons…can eat…and digest…gemstones…” I then shook my head to discard the thought since it was clearly not something I should think too hard about. “Well, I guess that explains the legends of dragons hoarding gems and other precious minerals.” I shuffled to the library’s front door, still dazed from being slammed into the tree structure. However, I noticed Pinkie Pie glancing around in a panic again while her knees were twitching. “……Crud.” I remember muttering a second before the door opened and slammed me into the side of the library AGAIN.

“Spike? Are you out here?” I heard the voice of Twilight Sparkle speak up from behind the door.

“No, but I’m here.” I replied, now fairly sore from the two impacts I had received.

I saw Twilight peek around the door and gasp at the sight of me. “Oh no, I’m sorry! Are you all right?” She asked, an expression of guilt on her face.

Feeling somewhat bitter, I grumbled, “How would you feel if you were slammed into a tree twice in two minutes?”

Twilight took a step back while wincing. “Twice? I’m so sorry! Is there anything I can do to make it up to you?”

I replied while flexing my neck to loosen it up and get rid of some of the soreness that had set in. “Yeah… I’d like to borrow that encyclopedia I was reading yesterday.”

Twilight nodded and ran back inside. She returned a moment later with the encyclopedia in her mouth. When she gave it to me, she asked, “Is there anything else I can do? Anything at all?”

While I pondered her question, I noticed that Twilight seemed like she was on the verge of crying. Her lips were quivering slightly, a sure sign that she was trying to restrain her emotions. Feeling somewhat guilty that I almost made a girl cry, I reached out and stroked her mane. “Hey, sorry if I snapped. I just got a little grumpy, that’s all. I’m not mad at you, Twilight. Really.”

My words seemed to reassure the unicorn as she wiped the tears from her eyes. “OK… I was just afraid I hurt you. I don’t like upsetting my friends. So…I felt bad when I thought I might’ve hurt you. Do you forgive me?”

Trying to throw a little humor into the moment, I adjusted my glasses. “Let’s see… No broken bones. No cuts or scrapes. And my glasses are still intact. Yup, I forgive you.” I was especially grateful that my glasses were still fine since they are the only pair I have in Equestria and it would likely be costly to replace them.

My attempt at humor seemed to work since Twilight Sparkle let out a giggle. “You’re sweet, James. You go ahead and keep that book as long as you want. I won’t mind. And I’m sorry again for smashing you against my house.” I nodded with a smile while I stroked her mane. But I became puzzled when I noticed what seemed like a blush on her face.

Not wanting to ponder Twilight’s blush too deeply, I discarded the thought. “Not to be rude, but I need to hurry on over to Sugarcube Corner. I’m needed there at 11.”

Twilight smiled and gave me a nod of confirmation. “Oh, OK! Say hi to Pinkie Pie for me!” I waved goodbye and went on my way.

I managed to catch up to Pinkie Pie while she trotted through town. “Morning, Pinkie. What’s happening?”

The pink pony giggled while she looked up at me. “I was just placing an order for Mr. and Mrs. Cake. We have to get our baking supplies from somewhere, you know! You on your way into work?”

I nodded and replied, “Yeah. I’m not late, am I?” Pinkie Pie shook her head and pointed ahead. Sugarcube Corner was right before us. “OK. No way I’ll be late now.”

Pinkie Pie led me inside the confectionary, where I found an earth pony stallion minding the front counter. His coat was a brilliant shade of yellow while his mane and tail were a vibrant orange. His eyes were green and he wore an orange and white striped bowtie at the base of his neck. He also wore a hat with the same color scheme, the round shape bringing to mind a cookie tin. His cutie mark consisted of three square slices of cake topped with white icing. I also noticed that his lower jaw seemed to jut forward slightly, the first stallion I had seen with such a jaw structure. He spoke up, “Ah, so you’re our new hired hand? Pinkie Pie’s been telling us good things about you.”

I looked away out of nervousness, not used to such praise. Pinkie Pie nodded with a big toothy grin and spoke, “Yes he is, Mr. Cake! And he’s already come up with a new recipe! Who knew chocolate chips go so well with vanilla cupcakes?”

My employer smiled and looked towards me. “That does sound tasty. Mr. James, if I may ask a favor, could you provide us with any recipes you know?”

I nodded and replied promptly. “Sure thing. I know of a few recipes you may like.”

Mr. Cake was clearly pleased by my agreement. “Good to hear, James. Now then, you’ll be Pinkie Pie’s assistant for today. If you have any questions, feel free to ask.” I then followed Pinkie Pie into the kitchen.

“OK then, James! We need to make some more of those cupcakes from yesterday! Can you get the sugar and the eggs?” Pinkie Pie asked while she checked the cabinets.

“Will do.” I replied while I checked the refrigerator.

While I helped mix the ingredients together a few minutes later with a whisk, Pinkie Pie asked, “So, James? Any other recipes you wanna share?”

I thought the question over in my head while adding a pinch of salt to the batter. “Well… Do you know how to make blueberry muffins?”

The pink pony grinned widely at me and spoke with her characteristic enthusiastic voice, “Yup! Nopony I know doesn’t like those!”

I then added, “Well, I know of a twist on that recipe. Instead of muffins, put all the batter into a pound cake tin. Then you’ll have a blueberry pound cake. Also, try sprinkling a little sugar on top right after you take it out of the oven.”

Pinkie Pie gasped before giggling, “Pound cakes?! Why didn’t I think of that?! I gotta write this down.” I looked on while she opened a notebook and jotted something down in it with a pencil in her mouth.

“OK, that little reminder’s been taken care of. Any other recipes you know that we don’t?” Pinkie Pie asked while I turned on the oven.

I tried thinking my answer over in my head for a moment. “Um… Well, you ever heard of chocolate drops?”

The mention of chocolate instantly excited the pink pony. “Chocolate drops?! Is it like gumdrops, but with chocolate?!” She began hopping up and down repeatedly, almost as if she had springs in her legs.

“Um… No. It’s not a candy. It’s a pastry. You take dough and drop it on a baking sheet. That’s drop, not set. The impact causes it to flatten out a bit. When done baking, you have a flat plain cake. Then you spread chocolate on it. But it doesn’t have to be only chocolate. You can use icing, coconut, caramel, whatever. It’s a pretty versatile treat.” I explained, having enjoyed the treat many times in my life, especially during my elementary school days. I still remember when I would wake up after 5 AM and visit the place by going in through the backdoor and buying my breakfast before the place had even opened. Good times…

To my surprise, I found that Pinkie Pie was already gathering the ingredients needed to make chocolate drops. “All we need is cake dough, right?!” I nodded with a chuckle, finding her enthusiasm amusing.

As I watched Pinkie Pie prepare the dough for baking, she asked, “Did Rarity like the pie you gave her yesterday?”

I nodded and replied, “Yup. It seemed to be to her liking.” I then paused as I thought about the gossip I had been told by Applejack and Spike. “Um… Was Rarity in today?”

Pinkie Pie smirked while rolling her eyes at me. “Ooh, I know what you’re getting at. Rarity told me all about it!” I blushed, understanding that Rarity had told her as well.

“Well… Did she say why she tested me like that?” I had become very curious about my landlord’s intentions, but felt it would be a bad idea to ask her personally.

The cheeky pink mare grinned at me. “Oh, don’t worry too much! She just said it was to see how sweet you could be. But she did say the kiss was unexpected. You really surprised her!”

I bowed my head while I blushed. At least I suspect I blushed. “I’m not sure why I kissed her… I think it was just a reflex of some sort.”

The pink pony approached me and gave me a playful nudge. “You planning on asking her out sometime? I know a great place for a date!”

Although I am a romantic and do find romance and the like beautiful, I was hesitant to ask a pony out on a date. “I don’t know if that’s a good idea… She’s a pony. I’m a human. Would that kind of relationship really work out? And besides, I don’t think I have the kind of social stature to woo her anyway.”

Pinkie Pie surprised me with a laugh before speaking, “Oh, I’m sure you have a pretty good chance with her! Rarity’s not nearly as shallow as she seems! She’s very sweet and generous. I’m pretty sure even the poorest pony could win her heart if their character was good enough! And just between you and me, she really does wanna get married someday.”

I was surprised to find that Rarity is more into substance than style. “Is that so? Well, I hope I get invited to the wedding.”

After a couple of hours, Pinkie Pie and I had baked a couple dozen cupcakes, maybe a dozen blueberry pound cakes, and around forty ‘drops’. Due to only having a single oven like you would find in the average kitchen and not one of those massively wide ones found in traditional bakeries, we could only bake so many things at one time. And due to being new on the job, I had not yet worked myself into a routine and had no experience in the art. Fortunately, Pinkie Pie really knows her stuff in the kitchen and made sure we stayed on schedule while guiding me along. For being such a happy-go-lucky girl, she certainly does not mess around too much when on the clock. I have no idea what I would have done without her.

One dozen of those drops were topped with chocolate, another dozen was topped with vanilla icing, and the other dozen or so was topped with a combination of chocolate and…..hot sauce. Please do not ask. I honestly was afraid to know why. Pinkie and I did sample our finished works a bit now and then during the baking process, but I stayed far away from the stuff that involved hot sauce. I have already tasted chocolate mixed with chili peppers and the like. Unpleasant combination. Pinkie Pie eventually spoke with a hungry gaze focused upon our creations, “Those turned out awesome!”

I remember muttering, “Awesome… Right… As long as your tongue is lined with asbestos.” Pinkie Pie took one of the spicy pastries and took a bite. I winced, finding it hard to believe anyone would like hot sauce on anything sweet.

“Wow! This is great!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she gulped down her first chocolate…hot sauce…drop… I really have no idea what to call that one. But before she started on another, Pinkie Pie glanced towards the wall. “Wow. Past noon already? Guess we better get some lunch then.”

I then asked while glancing over at her, “Lunch? Are we allowed to do that?”

Pinkie Pie giggled at me once again and replied, “Don’t worry! Mr. and Mrs. Cake are taking their lunch breaks right now! They always stay here during business hours, so we can go out to get some food! But we have to be back in one hour. Do you know a good place for some good munchies?”

The first place that came to mind was the outdoor café I had visited the previous day. “How about that restaurant with the outdoor seating? It’s pretty close to Sugarcube Corner, right?”

The pink pony hopped in place with glee. “Perfect! You go on ahead. I’ll let our bosses know we’ll be right back!” She trotted out of the room to look for Mr. and Mrs. Cake. Knowing I would not need my glasses to eat, I took them off and set them on the counter before heading out through the back door.

I knew where the café was, so I made a beeline for it without stopping in order to conserve time. I did not get far before Pinkie Pie caught up to me. “You know what you’re gonna get?” She asked while hopping alongside me.

“I’m sure I’ll get a salad, but I also think I’ll try something new.” I replied, curious of what else was on the menu.

When we arrived, we found that the outdoor seating had only a few customers. “Looks like our orders shouldn’t take too long with this many customers.” I said before we took a seat at a table. Once again, I found the table to be uncomfortably low. Not wanting to be uncomfortable by the time my order arrived, I went and borrowed a small stool that was nearby.

Pinkie Pie was unusually quiet while she looked through the menu. I suppose even someone as hyper as her needs to focus when reading. As I looked through my menu, I found an item that raised my spirits. “Pasta… Awesome.”

While I read over the list of pasta dishes on the menu, the sound of hooves came from near the table I was seated at. It was fairly loud, likely a pegasus setting down from a great height. A voice then asked, “Hey there, James. Pinkie Pie. What’s happening?” The two of us looked towards the source of the voice and found Rainbow Dash standing at the table.

“Hi, Rainbow Dash! Wanna join us for lunch?” Pinkie Pie asked with a joyful smile. The rainbow-maned pegasus grinned while she nodded as she took a seat on a pile of hay below the table.

“So, any luck with that job hunting?” Rainbow Dash asked me, a hoof holding her head up with her elbow on the table.

I replied with a nod and spoke, “Yup. Got a job at Sugarcube Corner. Pinkie and I are currently on our lunch break.” Rainbow Dash congratulated me before bumping ‘fists’ with me. She then grabbed a menu from an unused table nearby and started looking through it.

“Anything you recommend?” She asked, looking over at me out of the corner of her eye.

“I really must recommend the grilled carrots. You won’t be disappointed.” I replied while showing a small grin.

While the three of us chatted, the same waiter from my previous visit approached us. “Have you made your decision?”

Pinkie Pie ordered a sandwich, Rainbow Dash ordered the grilled carrots, and I ordered a house salad and an order of fettuccine with broccoli and alfredo sauce. We decided to chat to pass the time while waiting for our orders.

A few minutes later, the waiter brought out my salad. I felt it was rude to start eating before my friends had received their orders, so I asked, “Should I wait for the rest to arrive?”

Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie looked at each other, whispered something, giggled, and then smiled at me. “Sure! Go right ahead.”

I thanked my friends before taking a fork in hand. But Rainbow Dash then stood up and spoke, “I just remembered I’ve got something to do. I’ll be back in a few minutes.” The pegasus trotted away, leaving me and Pinkie Pie alone.

For some reason, Pinkie Pie was giggling nonstop. Knowing her, she could be off in her own little world. But right as I was about to take a bite of my salad, I saw Rainbow Dash rocketing towards our table. “What the?! Hey!” I yelped as she blazed past us at great speed, creating a powerful gust that sent my salad and bowl flying into my face.

“Bwahahahaha! That was awesome!” Rainbow Dash laughed as she returned to the table. Pinkie Pie was laughing just as hard, having likely discussed the prank. I took the bowl off my face, the dressing smeared all over me. Having never felt so offended since I first arrived in Ponyville, I trembled in a fusion of anger and pain.

Pinkie Pie giggled loudly, “Pulling pranks is the best! It never gets old!” Rainbow Dash had fallen on her back while laughing. I was tempted to kick her, but at the same time I did not want to hurt someone I cared about. Settling for a less painful type of revenge, I gathered up what I could of my salad and placed it in the bowl.

I approached Rainbow Dash and stood above her while holding my salad bowl in my hand. “That was real funny, Rainbow. But how about this?” I slammed the bowl down onto her head, returning the favor as the salad was pushed into her face. “I never took you for the town bully. Jerk.” I placed my hands in my pockets and walked away, not paying any heed to the ponies’ calls.

Having lost my appetite, I went straight back to Sugarcube Corner. I wiped the salad dressing off my face with a towel once I was back in the kitchen. Just as I was about to get back to work, I heard a knock at the back door. I opened it without a second thought and found Pinkie Pie waiting for me.

“Um… James? Sorry we pra-” I interrupted her by slamming the door in her face. In hindsight, it was a very rude action. But at the moment, I was too upset to care. As I retrieved my glasses from the counter, I heard the door creak open. I did not even look in its direction while I read over the next list of goods that still needed to be baked.

“James….. I’m sorry. I didn’t know you don’t like to be pranked.” Pinkie spoke uncharacteristically softly as she apologized. She sounded more like Fluttershy at the time.

“Is that your attempt at a Fluttershy impersonation?” I asked while fetching some eggs from the refrigerator.

I heard Pinkie Pie sigh before muttering, “No… I’m really sorry… I didn’t know.”

Annoyed, I then asked, “Did you even bother to ask? Did you ever ask me if I don’t mind being pranked like that?” Pinkie Pie did not offer a reply. I cracked some eggs and mixed them with sugar and flour, “I don’t mind being joked with or being the victim of harmless pranks. But pranks that have results like the one you and Rainbow pulled on me really do not sit well with me. Keep that in mind next time you want to risk ticking me off.”

There was a moment of silence as I awaited a reply. After a moment, she sighed once more. “You’re right… I didn’t ask. I should’ve checked with you to learn what your level of tolerance is.” She then approached me and looked up at me before speaking, “I’m sorry… I’ll never play another prank on you again. I hate upsetting my friends. Can you ever forgive me?”

I could tell just by looking at her that Pinkie Pie was showing true remorse for her actions. With a sigh, I nodded. “OK. Apology accepted. But I’m still feeling pretty bitter right now. So I’d appreciate it if you give me some time to recover.”

Pinkie Pie hopped once before smiling calmly. “Oki doki loki. If there’s anything I can do to help make it up to you, let me know.” I nodded silently in response. She then asked, “You know, you still have a while before your lunch break ends. You wanna head back out for some grub?”

I sighed, not feeling hungry in the slightest. “No thanks… I lost my appetite from that little ‘prank’ you pulled on me. What about you? Didn’t finish your sandwich?”

The pink pony shook her head. “No… I felt too bad afterwards to eat anything… I wrapped it up to go for later.”

The two of us did not speak much for the next hour. Pretty much the only time we did communicate verbally was when exchanging baking instructions. Just after I had placed another batch of cupcakes into the oven for baking, Pinkie Pie asked, “James, would it be OK if I let you leave work early? You know, as part of my apology? I’ll make sure you get a full day’s pay.”

I looked over at the clock on the wall. The time was a little past 2 PM. “Are you sure that’s OK? Closing time is almost four hours away.”

Pinkie Pie nodded and smiled calmly. “It’s OK, James. Go ahead. Take the rest of the evening off. It’s the least I can do for making you feel so bad.” With some reluctance, I decided to take her up on the offer. I said my goodbyes and headed out the back door.

Even with hours of free time to myself, I was still feeling very rotten. As I tried to think of what to do to help lift my bad mood, the thought of feeding the fish at the local park came to mind. Seeing as how feeding fish in general is usually a relaxing activity, I made my way south without paying any mind to the ponies around me.

I was pleased to find that the park had few visitors at the time I reached it. Even more so when I found the pond deserted. The sack of fish food pellets had been restocked as I found it to be filled to the brim. I took a seat by it, opened the sack, and scattered some pellets over the pond. Like before, a few fish leapt out of the water to catch some of them. While I watched the fish jump, I could feel a slight smile creep across my face.

A few minutes passed before I heard the sound of wings flapping. I immediately thought it was Fluttershy arriving to feed the fish like before. The sound of the flapping steadily grew louder before being replaced by the sound of hooves clopping. I was still feeling bitter, so I did not offer a greeting. What happened next surprised me. The pegasus behind me walked up beside me and set a large paper bag down that was emitting a delectable aroma. I looked down at the bag before looking up at whoever had brought it to me. To my disappointment, I found Rainbow Dash looking at me with a somber expression on her face.

“It’s your lunch. I handled the payment for you. We’re still cool, right?” Rainbow Dash asked, clearly trying to repay me for the unwanted prank she had pulled earlier.

Although the offer was sincere, I was feeling especially bitter towards Rainbow Dash since it was she who carried out the prank directly. I looked away from her and spoke dryly, “I don’t want to see you right now. Leave me alone.”

I heard Rainbow Dash groan in apparent frustration. “Man, this sucks! This is the second time in a week that I hurt you! Am I really such a klutz?!”

I replied bluntly, “Maybe you should ask next time you plan on pulling a prank on someone. Most people don’t take kindly to the more aggressive types of pranks.”

The pegasus sighed and held her hoof to her face while shaking her head. “…..You’re right. I should’ve checked if you don’t mind being pranked. You’re like a combo of Twilight Sparkle and Fluttershy. You’re really smart and logical, but you’re also pretty sensitive.”

At the mention of being sensitive, I scowled. “You got a problem with me not being as tough as you?”

Rainbow Dash replied while taking a step back and shaking her hoof through the air in a nervous fashion. “Whoa, easy there. I didn’t mean it like that. Sensitive ponies are cool. They’re pretty nice to have around…” She then cleared her throat and walked up next to me. “I guess what I’m trying to say is… I like you, James. And I feel bad that I really struck a nerve with you. I’m sorry. Really. I won’t ever prank you again. Is there anything I can do to make it up to you?”

I looked at the pegasus out of the corner of my eye. Her eyes were pleading so intently, I almost felt sorry for her. After a moment of thought, I nodded silently to express my acceptance of her apology. Rainbow Dash then surprised me by embracing me tightly around my upper body. “I was afraid you were gonna sock me one. But really, I’ll never do something like that again. I promise.’

I gently placed my hand on Rainbow Dash’s hoof. “I wouldn’t do that… The thought of hurting my friends is unpleasant to me. Even if they have hurt me before.”

Rainbow Dash sighed long and deep. “Man… You really are just like Fluttershy. You’re a total softy. But I mean that in a good way.” The rowdy pegasus nuzzled my cheek gently, prompting a calm smile from me.

“I’m gonna let you enjoy your food in peace, OK?” Rainbow Dash asked as she backed away. I nodded in silence and waved goodbye. “See ya around, James!” I watched as my friend flew away, my faith in her restored.

Not wanting to wait too long, I opened the bag that contained my lunch. Inside were two covered plastic bowls. One contained a house salad with French dressing and the other contained shell-shaped pasta in a white cream sauce with broccoli. “Thanks, Rainbow…” I muttered while I removed my meal from the bag.

After no more than twenty minutes, I had finished my lunch. The pasta was every bit as tasty as I had hoped. While I ate, I would occasionally toss more pellets to the fish in the pond. I placed my empty containers inside the bag that held them earlier. Still feeling slightly sore, I decided to remain at the pond a while longer to relieve more of my stress.

I soon heard the sound of wings flapping and suspected that it was Rainbow Dash returning. The pegasus landed behind me before walking up alongside me. I turned my head to look at her, but instead of Rainbow Dash, I found Fluttershy looking at me. “You really like this place, don’t you?” She asked me with her calming quiet voice.

I responded sincerely, “I do. It’s a great place to relax and let go of the bad things on your mind.” I tossed a few more pellets, watching the fish feed on them.

Fluttershy took a seat beside me and asked, “Bad things? Did something happen?” Her face showed genuine concern.

“It’s not important. I’m almost all better now anyway. A good meal helped with that.” I explained, not wanting to make her feel angry towards Rainbow Dash.

The mention of food seemed to interest Fluttershy since she then asked, “You had lunch? That reminds me. Applejack told me that humans eat all sorts of things. What do you like to eat?”

I looked over at her, not entirely surprised that Applejack had passed that tidbit of information along. “She told you that, huh? Well, she’s right. As for what I like… I enjoy pasta dishes, certain veggies, but I dislike spicy foods. I also love seafood, especially sushi.”

Fluttershy asked with a show of very slight surprise on her face, “You eat fish? Well…I can’t say we ponies eat much meat. We’re strictly herbivores. But some ponies sell fish at the market. Though they’re usually for certain pets. You could probably buy some if you want to cook it.”

The knowledge that there was some form of meat I could eat in Equestria lifted my spirits. “Awesome. I’ll make a mental note of that. But what do ponies do with fish anyway?”

“Well… We don’t actually eat fish. We just use it to feed animals that do eat it.” Fluttershy explained, although I now realize that I had practically caused her to repeat herself...

We continued to chat for a while, my hand stroking Fluttershy’s mane. “I like it when you do that…” She cooed softly in response to my touch.

“I’ll keep doing it as long as you want.” I replied, my fingers reaching her scalp.

After a moment more, I asked, “Are you feeling drowsy?”

Fluttershy replied with a relaxed sigh, “Yes… It’s so soothing…” I soon heard faint snoring, the pegasus once again having fallen asleep while leaning against me.

“Fluttershy… You’re too cute for words.” I can recall muttering. Hoping to sleep off the rest of my bad mood, I closed my eyes while leaning against her.

I suspect two hours had passed by the time I awoke. A tender familiar voice whispered, “Wake up now, sleepyhead.” I slowly opened my eyes and found Fluttershy looking down at me with a tender grin.

“What a pleasant sight to wake up to. Did you have a good nap?” I said with a chuckle. Fluttershy’s only response was a faint giggle while appearing to blush slightly.

“Um… I hope I didn’t keep you for too long. Is there somewhere you have to be?” Fluttershy asked with a look of slight worry.

I shrugged and replied, “Not really. I don’t think I have to be anywhere right now. Though I am curious. Do you still want me to show up tomorrow in the afternoon?”

The pegasus nodded with a noticeably excited grin. “Oh, yes. It’s not easy gathering up all those baby bunnies by myself. Please remember to stop by.”

I nodded while I stood up to stretch my legs. I then decided to take a walk around the pond. Fluttershy joined me by trotting alongside me. “So, how have things been with you and Rarity lately?” She asked quietly.

“She’s been hard at work making something for me to wear to the Grand Galloping Gala. I think she should be done with it by the time I return home.” I replied, still very curious of what the end result would look like.

“You were invited to the Gala?! Why…that’s wonderful! I’m looking forward to seeing you there!” Even when she was excited or raised her voice, Fluttershy somehow made it sound like a loud whisper when she spoke.

“Not fond of raising your voice, huh?” I asked. Fluttershy looked away with an embarrassed expression. “Me neither. I don’t shout unless I really need to. I guess Rainbow Dash was right. You and I are pretty similar.”

Fluttershy smiled at me before replying, “I’m glad to see I’m not the only quiet pony in Ponyville… Well, you’re not a pony, but… You understand, right?” I nodded with a smile of my own.

Once we finished circling the pond, I looked down at Fluttershy. “I should probably head back to Rarity’s place now. I’ll see you tomorrow afternoon, OK?”

“OK then. Take care on your way back.” Fluttershy waved at me while I gathered up my trash before heading back towards Ponyville.

I dropped my garbage into the first trash bin I saw in the park. But before I could leave, I heard what sounded like a small motor buzzing like one on a motorized scooter. “Equestria has automobiles?” I muttered aloud while I glanced around.

“Whoa, heads up, Mr. James!” I looked around just in time to see a familiar pegasus filly coming my way while riding a small purple scooter. I yelped in surprise as I jumped out of the way. She went a short distance before performing a quick 360 spin before riding back over to me and coming to a screeching halt right in front of me. She gazed up at me with an elbow on the handlebars. She was wearing a safety helmet that was purple with two bold white vertical stripes reaching from front to back. The filly grinned at me and spoke, “So, what’s up? I haven’t seen you in two days!”

The pegasus filly’s voice sounded familiar to me. I looked her over carefully while thinking back to what happened to me two days earlier. “A scooter… Wait… Scootaloo?”

She beamed at me and replied, “Yup! I’m glad you remembered me! So, what’s been happening these last two days?”

I smirked at the rowdy filly in amusement. “Well, I just have one thing to say. You’ve got some mad skills on that scooter, girl.”

Scootaloo laughed in response to my praise. “That’s a new one! I’ve never heard anyone compliment me in such a rad way before!”

As we laughed, a thought occurred to me. “Hey, Scootaloo. Shouldn’t you be at school right now? Or are you playing hooky?”

The filly chuckled briefly and explained, “School’s usually out at this hour. And besides that, it’s Saturday!” I groaned in embarrassment as I facepalmed. Wait, is that even a real word? Facepalm? In any case, Scootaloo merely laughed at my forgetfulness.

“Well, if this is the weekend, where are your fellow crusaders? Out crusading somewhere?” I asked, curious of what Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle were up to at the time.

Scootaloo replied promptly, “Oh, we’re supposed to meet up at our clubhouse! I was just out here practicing on my scooter before heading on over.”

I nodded, but then looked down at her scooter. Even though it sounded like it was motorized, I could see no motor anywhere on it. Scootaloo seemed to notice me examining her ride since she asked, “What’s wrong? Is something on my scooter?”

In response, I asked, “Are scooters in Equestria always that noisy? It sounded like your scooter had a motor running when you got here, but I don’t see one.”

To my surprise, Scootaloo merely laughed a bit and explained, “I don’t need a motor to make this baby go! Just watch!” I jumped back as she began to flutter her wings extremely rapidly. The sheer speed of the flapping was giving off the sound of a small motor. She leaned back, pulling the scooter up on its rear wheels. After only a second, she took off at max speed. I could only watch as she zoomed all over the park. She then made her way towards a board that reached up to a bench, forming a ramp. I held my breath when Scootaloo went airborne. I think my heart skipped a beat as I watched her perform a kick flip, a stunt that is especially difficult to successfully pull off with a scooter due to the handlebars extending up from the board. She landed safely, then came to a screeching halt right in front of me again.

“Did ya see that?” Scootaloo asked, not the slightest bit frazzled by the danger involved with the kick flip stunt.

I could only mutter, “Girl… Either you know some sick tricks on that scooter…or you have a death wish. I’ve never seen a stunt like that with a scooter before.” The two of us laughed together, albeit rather softly.

All of a sudden, Scootaloo glanced over to her left. “What’s wrong? Thought you saw something?” I asked, curious of her wary glare.

“Uh… Yeah, I think I saw someone looking at us from behind that fountain. But maybe it’s just me.” Scootaloo spoke while she shrugged. I nodded, but I suspected there really was someone spying on us. I looked down at Scootaloo and held a finger to my lips. She nodded with a smile, understanding that I wanted her to stay quiet. I then quietly approached the fountain. When I drew closer, I could barely make out what seemed to be the top of a tiara sticking above it.

“Is that…” I muttered to myself. I then looked behind the fountain, finding a familiar earth pony filly gazing up at me in surprise. “Diamond Tiara. What do you want?”

The schoolyard bully growled, “I told you, didn’t I?! I’m gonna kill you unless you give my cutie mark back!”

I crossed my arms as Scootaloo rode her scooter over to us. “Just a second, kid. I need to know if you’ve improved first.” I then looked down at Scootaloo and asked, “How was she in school yesterday? Any less of a bully than before?”

The pegasus filly frowned and replied, “Not even close. She kept acting all high and mighty, saying that we ‘blank flanks’ aren’t special. But it didn’t help that everypony laughed at her every time she said that stuff since she’s a blank flank too.”

I glared down at Diamond Tiara and gave my answer. “Well then, it looks like I can’t give it back yet. You’re gonna have to stop being such a witch if you want to see your flanks not blank again.”

This did nothing to coerce the bully into cooperating as she yelled, “I’M NOT MAKING ANY BARGAINS INVOLVING THOSE LOSERS! NOW GIVE IT BACK!!!”

She tried to kick my exposed legs, but I snatched her up by the mane while she flailed defiantly. “I’ll kill you! Just you wait, blank flank! I swear I will!”

I could feel my already great disgust with Diamond Tiara become even greater as I listened to her yell. “You’re the most unpleasant child I have ever known, Diamond Tiara. Your name should’ve been Muddy Pebble.” Scootaloo laughed at my suggestion. I then held her over the fountain and dropped her in.

“Gah! You jerk! I’ll get you for that!” Diamond Tiara shouted as she climbed out while soaked to the skin. After she shook herself off, she glared at Scootaloo. “If I can’t kill you, I’ll kill those losers!”

Despite having been threatened, Scootaloo laughed at the hopeless bully. “Yeah right. I’d like to see you try!” Diamond Tiara then charged her with an angry yell. But the filly gave her a hard head butt made even harder by the helmet she was wearing.

I watched as Diamond Tiara held her head in pain, ready to step in if things got anymore intense. The bully looked at us both, appearing slightly intimidated. “This isn’t over… I’ll get my cutie mark back…or else!” She then ran off, leaving Scootaloo and I shaking our heads in pity.

“Why do some ponies never learn?” I asked, finding it hard to believe a child could be so impossibly stubborn.

Scootaloo sighed before speaking with a groan, “Beats me. I’d say she’s a totally lost cause. But it’s cool. She won’t be able to call us blank flanks once we get our cutie marks. It’s gonna happen someday. Just you wait.”

She took off her helmet and looked it over, apparently checking if the head butt had damaged it. Taking advantage of the moment, I reached down and scratched her ear with one finger. She giggled in surprise, “Mr. James, that tickles.”

I smiled as I scratched her before speaking softly, “You don’t have to call me that. Just James is good enough. We’re friends now, right?”

Scootaloo grinned up at me. “You bet! It was really cool the way you handled Diamond Tiara. It’s awesome to have somepony like you around. Almost like a big brother.”

I blushed at the mention of being like a big brother to Scootaloo. “That’s a…pretty big role to live up to… I feel honored.” I stroked her mane for a moment before letting her put her helmet back on. “If anyone gives you or the other crusaders trouble, you just let me know. OK?”

Scootaloo nodded readily and spoke, “You’ll be the first to know! I’ll let Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom know you said hi. See ya later…James!” I waved goodbye just before the filly took off on her scooter towards the northwest, leading me to suspect that the CMC’s clubhouse is located somewhere in Sweet Apple Acres. I watched until Scootaloo was out of sight before turning to leave the park. I can remember smiling brightly as I recalled Scootaloo comparing me to a big brother.

Once I was back in Ponyville, I went straight home to the Carousel Boutique. Upon entering, I found Rarity speaking to Applejack. “Yeah, it could use a lil’ TLC after last time. Don’t wanna go back ta the gala with tears and rips all over it.” The farm pony explained, apparently discussing her attire for the Grand Galloping Gala.

“Oh, it wouldn’t do for your dress to be in that condition! I’ll get started on it first thing on Monday.” Rarity said with a broad smile.

Applejack turned to leave and saw me standing at the front door. “Howdy, James! Whatcha been up to?”

I was expecting her to bring up the fact that I had kissed Rarity last night, but she never once mentioned it in front of the fashion designer. “Well, I started my new job at Sugarcube Corner. Went pretty well.”

Rarity spoke up at once. “Good to hear! I’m glad you’ve started to find your calling, darling!” I smiled and nodded at her while trying to not give the impression that I knew she had spread the word about last night.

“Well, I’m not so sure about it being my calling, but at least now I have a means to earn some bits. And I don’t have to work myself to the bone.” I chuckled, prompting a laugh from Applejack.

“Like I said, yer more than welcome ta help out at Sweet Apple Acres if ya ever feel up to it again. But anyway, I gotta get back ta work. I’d like to get one more haul of apples inta town before sundown. See y’all later!” Applejack waved at us before she headed out the door.

I waved goodbye as the farm pony left. But when I turned around, Rarity motioned for me to approach her with an excited gaze. “Now that it’s just us, I have something to show you. It took me quite a bit of work and a few redoes here and there, but I finally completed your attire for the Grand Galloping Gala! Now, don’t hold back! Tell me how it is!”

I watched as Rarity used her magic to levitate a robe over to us. As I expected, it was truly a work of art. However, I was blown away by the sheer quality of it. The robe had long sleeves and the body of it reached down to my knees. The coloration strongly resembled the night sky with a greenish blue nebula taking up most of the middle and lower sections of it. The rest was a dark blue or purple with numerous white dots representing stars. The collar, cuffs, and very bottom of the robe were composed of the same gold thread I had seen earlier and had been styled into bars with spiral patterns. What was more; the precious gold thread had been sewn into the robe all over, literally making the robe shimmer with thin lines of gold.

Rarity waited patiently for my input. She was giving me a toothy grin, probably feeling very proud of her work. However, I was anything but happy. Quite the contrary. I felt absolutely awful. Once again, Rarity had given me something without asking for anything in return. And this robe, with threads of pure gold woven into it, was by far the most extravagant and expensive gift I had ever received from anyone in my life. It had no flaws I could see from a glance. It was truly magnificent. And now, my guilt was stronger than ever. I could not allow her to give me something like this without receiving anything in return. I had to do something to return the favor.

“James, you’ve been quiet for a while. Is it to your liking or not?” Rarity asked inquisitively. I looked at her and tried to find the right words, but I kept fumbling them before I could speak them. “Darling… Did I make a mistake? I thought the vast deep visage of the night sky suited your calm demeanor well…”

After a moment more, I finally managed to speak. “No, it’s fine. Honestly, Rarity. This robe is more than I ever expected. To be honest…I feel guilty for accepting it. It’s just that amazing.”

The unicorn giggled and waved her hoof dismissively. “Nonsense, James. You needed something to wear to the gala and I was happy to provide you with it! Oh, I can’t wait to see how stunning you’ll look in it!”

I admired the robe for a moment more before I muttered, “Excuse me, Rarity. I remembered that I have something to do… I’ll be back in a while.” I waved goodbye and headed out the front door.

The guilt was gnawing at me more than ever. I had to give Rarity something for her hospitality. Something much more than just a chocolate pie. But what could I give her? What does she adore most? The first thing that came to mind was jewelry. Every woman loves gemstones, especially someone of Rarity’s standards. However, there must be a type of gemstone and precious metal that she prefers. And I knew just who to ask.

I headed straight for the library, knowing that Twilight Sparkle is a very knowledgeable pony. And being a fellow unicorn, she probably knows more about Rarity than her other friends. But when I drew near, I made sure to peek through the window to make sure no one would slam the front door into me a third time that day. From what I could see, there was not a soul on the first floor. I rushed to the front door and opened it gently. When I closed it behind me, I called out, “Twilight? Are you home?”

“Who?” A voice to my right asked. I looked down and found a tawny owl perched upon a podium that seemed to be made out of a tree stump.

“Well, aren’t you a cutie? You don’t bite, do you?” I asked as I reached out to pet the owl. He did not seem to mind at all while I caressed his feathers. Just then, I heard the clopping of hooves coming from the staircase that led to the second floor. A second later, I saw Twilight come into view.

“Oh, hey there, James! What brings you back here today?” The unicorn asked with a cheerful smile. But before I could answer, she looked at the owl and spoke with a slight giggle, “Oh, I see you’ve met Owlowiscious. Did he say hi?”

“Owlow…iscious? That’s a mouthful. And no, he didn’t say hi. He said ‘who’ when I walked in.” I replied, not surprised to find the owl’s vocabulary to be rather limited. “In any case, I came here to ask you for advice. It’s about Rarity.”

The unicorn smiled and began to draw closer. “I know quite a bit about her, so you came to the right place. What can I help you with?”

I took a seat on a wooden stool nearby before continuing. “Well, I’m thinking of getting her a gift. I was thinking jewelry, but I’m not sure what she likes. Do you know if she has any preferences?”

Twilight replied after a few seconds of silent pondering. “Oh, when it comes to Rarity, she isn’t picky about jewelry. Although I think for her, the more extravagant and complex, the better the item. But she loves all forms of jewelry, so you’ll have a hard time disappointing her.”

I nodded with a smile, surprised that my landlord is so easy to please. “Any kind of jewelry will do, huh? That’s good enough for me. Thanks, Twilight.” We said our goodbyes and I headed on my way.

Although I had been living in Ponyville for a few days now, I had never once noticed anything that looked like a jewelry store. I tried asking around, the various ponies more than willing to point me in the right direction. The local jewelry shop did not look like much from the outside. But when I stepped inside, I found that it was just as elegant and orderly as any jewelry emporium on Earth. The clerk standing at the counter seemed to be a very refined earth pony mare who was wearing a pair of tiny glasses on her muzzle. However, her coloration was eerily similar to that of Diamond Tiara. Her coat was a bolder shade of pink while her mane and tail were the same shade of faded purple, but without any white on them. Her eyes were azure while her cutie mark seemed to be a gold ring with a ruby on top. Suspecting her to be Diamond Tiara’s mother, I was very careful to not bring up the local bully in her presence.

When I approached the counter, the clerk looked up from what she was doing and smiled at me. “Hello, sir. Is there anything I can help you with?” Her polite manners were a stark contrast to the stuck-up attitude of Diamond Tiara. I immediately suspected she knew nothing of the filly’s actions at school.

“Um…I’m looking to purchase a gift for someone. Perhaps a...bracelet to go around her hoof? As for materials…um…..” I paused for a moment to try and decide on which gemstone Rarity would enjoy. “Something with opals, maybe?”

“Hmmm… Oh! I have just the thing!” She reached under the counter and pulled out a bracelet that seemed to be the right size. “This is one of our limited stock items. Does it fit your tastes?”

I closely examined the bracelet. The design was fairly modest, consisting of a simple silver bracelet with a line of opals embedded into it. While certainly modest in design, there is something to be said about keeping silver jewelry simple. That, and the opals would surely remind Rarity of her cat. “Perfect. I’ll take it.”

The clerk smiled as she set the bracelet in a small box filled with cotton. “Wonderful. Now, will that be cash or credit?”

I was about to say cash, but the mention of credit surprised me. “Wait… You accept credit cards?”

“Yes, we do. You want to use credit?” The clerk replied with a nod.

I could not believe my luck. Some businesses in Equestria actually accept credit cards. I reached in my pocket, finding that my debit card was still there. The bracelet was probably fairly expensive and would likely result in my account being overdrawn. But if I had no way to return to Earth, and that the people of Earth could not reach Equestria, then I had no reason to fear debt collectors coming after me. “Yes. I want to use credit.”

I handed my debit card to the clerk, but she then asked, “Wait. Are you sure about this? While certainly not our priciest merchandise, I can’t say it’s exactly cheap either. Would you prefer a slightly more affordable item?”

I shook my head and replied, “No, it’s OK. Go ahead. But please don’t tell me the price.” However, I suddenly became worried that the card would not work here since Equestria has no access to Earth’s banking companies.

Much to my amazement, the clerk handed my card back without showing any sign that something had gone wrong. “Do you want your receipt… Oh yes, you don’t want to know the price. I can’t say I blame you though.” The clerk chuckled with a smile.

“Yeah… I’d like to keep my sanity, please.” I joked, being somewhat afraid to know what the cost was. But considering the bracelet is just silver, which is less costly than gold, and that opals are mere semi-precious gemstones and are rather soft, I doubt the price was quite that high. Regardless, I finally had a means to pay Rarity back for her generosity. I said my goodbyes and headed back to Carousel Boutique with a bit of a spring in my step and a velvet-coated jewelry box in my pocket.

I waited until nightfall before making my move. Once I had bathed for the night, I took the bracelet and snuck into Rarity’s bedroom. The moonlight provided just enough light for me to clearly make her out. The unicorn was sound asleep, her forelegs’ hooves resting over her covers.

“OK…” I muttered softly as I carefully approached her. I had undone the clip that held the bracelet together beforehand, allowing it to open wide. Being extremely careful to not wake her, I closed the bracelet over her right foreleg just above the hoof. When it clicked upon locking the two halves together, I held my breath as I was afraid Rarity would wake up. Fortunately, she remained fast asleep. With a sigh of relief, I tiptoed out of her bedroom. But before I closed the door, I looked back inside and whispered, “Sweet dreams, Rarity.”

While I write this, I am resting on the sofa downstairs with a blanket over me. Now that I have given Rarity something valuable, all of my guilt has vanished. I feel as if a heavy burden has been lifted from my shoulders. I can only imagine how Rarity will react to her new gift when she wakes up in the morning. It will be an interesting way to start my fifth day in Equestria. But for now, I must sleep.

Hearts Set Afluttershy

I awoke to the feel of someone tapping my face gently. The hardness of the object that was touching me made me realize that it was a hoof. When I opened my eyes, I found that the hoof in question had the same opal-studded silver bracelet that I had purchased the previous day clipped on above it. And looking down at me was none other than Rarity.

“James… This bracelet… I know I did not fall asleep while wearing it. Do you know where it came from?” Rarity asked me without taking her big azure eyes’ gaze off me.

I smiled shyly, remembering that I had purchased it for her the previous evening as a means to repay her for making such an amazing robe for me to wear to the Grand Galloping Gala in a few months. “You’re welcome. I hope opals are OK with you.”

Rarity looked back at her bracelet and held it up to look at it from other angles. “Just silver with a ring of opals embedded in it… A simple design, but there’s something to be said about keeping silver jewelry simple.” She said with a smile.

“My mom told me that once.” I replied, recalling the saying about silver jewelry.

She then asked while smiling in gratitude, “Well, I certainly appreciate this fine gift. But may I ask why you got this for me? And was there a particular reason why you chose opals?”

I nodded as I sat up before explaining. “It was to repay you for everything you’ve given me since I came to Equestria. And I felt bad that I had given you almost nothing in return. Especially for that robe. So I picked that up yesterday evening to return the favor. As for opals, I chose them because they have the same name as your cat. So all you have to do is look at it to think about her.”

Rarity blushed slightly before looking at her bracelet once more. “Oh, James… Even after making it clear that I wanted nothing from you, you got me this lovely little item. Such a gentleman you are.” She then surprised me with a kiss on the cheek. “I’ll wear this all the time. And in return, I’ll weave you any clothing you want. Don’t be shy about it. I’m not taking no for an answer.”

Even after receiving a gift for something valuable she had made for me, Rarity was STILL insisting on giving me something for free. Her generosity truly knows no bounds. “Well…thanks again, Rarity. I’ll try to not go overboard.” I replied with a uneasy grin.

“Well, I appreciate you not abusing my offer, but you don’t need to hold back too much. I enjoy the challenge of weaving clothing for the human body. But I really must get busy. Applejack’s dress could use quite a bit of patching up!” I watched as Rarity trotted out of my room, leaving me alone.

Now that I was wide-awake, I got dressed in the clothes that Rarity had made for me earlier. She also gave me a new pair of socks she had woven as well. “I forgot how nice it is to have clean clothes everyday.” I muttered, grateful that Rarity took my dirty clothes to be cleaned each day.

The first thing I found upon stepping out into the main workroom was Opal batting around a small ball of yarn. A thought occurred to me as I called out, expecting Rarity to be somewhere in the room. “Rarity, has Opal been fed this morning?”

Rarity’s voice came from behind me. “Not just yet, but she will be soon! Opalescence! Time for your breakfast!” Opal responded with a purr as she left the ball of yarn alone and walked into the kitchen.

I peeked into the kitchen and found Rarity opening what seemed to be a can of tuna with a can opener by using magic. She then turned it upside-down, shaking the meat inside into a small bowl before setting it on the floor. As Opal started on her meal, I asked, “When should I feed Opal tonight?”

Rarity replied while raising her head to look at me, “Perhaps around 5 or 6. It will take her some time to regain her appetite.” I nodded reflexively, making a mental note as I did so.

I turned towards the front door on the far side of the main workroom, but froze when I noticed the bottom half had been left open. “Rarity, did Spike just come in to visit?” I called while looking over my shoulder, not knowing of many short enough to only have to use the bottom half of the door.

My landlord entered the main workroom to see what I was referring to. “Strange… I wasn’t expecting any visitors this morning. And Spike always says hello once he comes in.”

While we pondered what may have happened, Rarity suddenly let out a yelp. I turned to face her and found Diamond Tiara trying to stand on her back. “I’ve got you nooowwowww! Whoa… I’m OK… I can do this…. Yah!” The filly seemed to be having great difficulty maintaining her balance just before she leapt at me. She climbed onto my shoulders and started lightly stomping her front hooves onto my head. “Does it hurt yet?! Are you gonna give my cutie mark back?!”

Despite the fact that hooves are quite hard, her stomps lacked impact and my thick hair absorbed most of it to begin with. I smirked while I crossed my arms. “That actually feels kinda good. Could you try rubbing it in a minute?”

Diamond Tiara growled loudly in frustration while she stomped faster. I looked at Rarity and asked, “Are you seeing this?” The unicorn laughed loudly, clearly amused by Diamond Tiara’s futile attempts to harm me.

After a moment, I decided to make things tough for the bully. I walked over to a wall, turned around, and leaned against it with my head pressing Diamond Tiara against it. “Oof! Let me go! I can’t breathe!” I smirked triumphantly as the filly squirmed behind me, not able to escape.

Rarity giggled while she listened to Diamond Tiara demand that I release her. “Darling, I think it’s time you let the little imp be on her way.” I shrugged and took a step forward, letting the filly drop to the floor before landing on her rump.

“Ow! You jerk!” Diamond Tiara groaned as she regained her footing. “This isn’t over! I’ll just keep coming back until you give my cutie mark back! Got it?!”

Rather than be intimidated, I was looking forward to whatever new futile antics Diamond Tiara had in store for me. “Yeah, yeah, whatever. Now get outta here, blank flank. Or do I have to introduce your flanks to my boot?” The filly needed no further encouragement as she dashed out the door. I closed the lower half of the door once she was gone. “She’s actually proving to be fairly entertaining, isn’t she?”

Rarity grinned with a rather sly expression. “I suppose even lowly bullies can be good for something. But now that you mention it, I should make a pair of boots for you sometime!” I chuckled, knowing that I was not really wearing boots when I made my threat to Diamond Tiara, nor did I really have any intention of striking her. It was just a means to get her to leave me alone for a while.

Remembering my daily job, I was on the verge of walking out the front door to head to Sugarcube Corner, but remembered at the last second that they close at noon on Sundays. And since they are not open long and that Sundays are known to be quiet, it would be unnecessary for me to go in. It was then that I remembered that I was supposed to meet up with Fluttershy in the afternoon to help her with an official…..bunny census? I could not quite recall what she called it at the time, but I was certain it involved working with baby rabbits.

When I turned around, I saw that Rarity was wearing a very exotic hat with a fluffy light blue brim and long peacock feathers. “Whoa, where are you going dressed like that?” I asked, finding the hat’s appearance to be like something from a fashion show.

Rarity replied while giggling briefly at my praise, “Oh, I only wear this on occasion. In any case, I’m off to rendezvous with Fluttershy at the local spa. It’s that time of the week again.”

I nodded in understanding as I bid her goodbye. “OK then. Say hi to Fluttershy for me.” I waved goodbye while my landlord headed out the front door.

With only Opal to keep me company, I just decided to look around to help pass the time. I found various unfinished dresses and vests hidden behind curtains that were draped over mannequins. Even though they were not complete, I could tell that they were still of high caliber and was curious of how they would look when finished.

I watched Opal play with a stuffed toy mouse, but soon began to find myself becoming bored. “It’s not so fun in Carousel Boutique if you have nothing to do, I guess.” I remember muttering out loud. More than anything, I just wanted to go outside and wander around Ponyville. However, I could not leave Rarity’s home since there was the possibility of customers arriving at any given time.

“Ugh… What is there to do around here if you can’t sew?” I grumbled, just wandering back and forth across the main workroom. Feeling there would be no harm in just going right outside the Carousel Boutique, I shrugged my shoulders and opened the front door for some fresh air.

Much to my surprise, I found a small wooden sign hanging from the upper doorknob on the outside. “Out to lunch. Be back soon?” I shook my head, knowing that Rarity had not left to get lunch. But in hindsight, I doubt stores sell signs that say ‘Gone to beauty salon’ very often if at all. Even so, if any customers were presented with that sign at the door, they would likely return in a few hours. Certain that it would be fine for me to leave for a while; I closed the door behind me and headed into town.

As I entered Ponyville proper, I found that fairly few ponies were walking the streets compared to other days of the week. Some businesses were still open, but it seems that Sundays in Equestria are generally days of rest like Sundays on Earth. Due to this, I was mildly surprised to see Applejack carting a load of apples to market. “There’s no rest during Applebuck Season until every last apple is picked, I guess.” I chuckled while I watched the farm pony hauling her produce through the streets.

I decided to say hi and walked over to Applejack, who seemed a bit too tired to notice my approach. “Morning, AJ. How’s the applebucking coming along?”

Applejack let out a yawn as she turned to face me. “Oh… Howdy, James. The applebuckin’s comin’ along just fine. Although…I reckon I didn’t sleep enough last night… But I’ll manage with Big Macintosh coverin’ me.”

I patted Applejack on the shoulder, but then examined the cart she was pulling. Thinking I could use some exercise, I attempted to ask if I could pull the cart for her. However, I stopped as I noticed it was too low since it was only as tall as Applejack herself. If I were to try to pull it from the front, it would tilt backwards on an angle and spill some of the apples. Even though I restrained myself from speaking, it seemed that Applejack had noticed me looking at the cart. “What’s the matter? Y’all wanna help pull this?”

I nodded and replied, “Yeah… But I realize that I’m too tall. If I pull, the cart will tilt and spill some of the cargo.”

Applejack’s expression became one of someone thinking deeply. A moment later, she asked, “Well, once I unload all these apples at market, would you like ta pull it back over ta Sweet Apple Acres for me?”

Knowing I would not have to worry about spilling anything while pulling an empty cart, I nodded readily. “Sounds like a plan to me.”

The farm pony grinned before retorting, “Then it’s settled. I’ll leave the cart at the market for ya. It’ll probably be ready in about, say, twenty minutes. You know where the market is, right?” I nodded, having visited it two days ago. With the time decided, I saw Applejack off and began to look around some more.

The first thing I did was try asking around for the location of the local spa since I had no knowledge it even existed until this day. Eventually, I noticed a familiar gray pegasus pony going from door to door with a mail satchel over her shoulder. “If she goes to each address everyday, she must know exactly where the spa is.”

I walked over to the pegasus and tapped her on the shoulder. “Excuse me, Derpy. I could use some directions.” She turned to face me after placing some letters in a mailbox. Once again, her eyes were crossed.

“Oh, hey there! I didn’t see you yesterday! Where’ve you been?” Derpy Hooves asked, clearly happy to see me.

“Oh….. I’ve been around. But in any case, could you point me towards the spa?” I replied, certain a professional mailmare knew the location of every building in Ponyville by heart. Even someone like Derpy.

The walleyed pegasus grinned and pointed in one direction. “All you gotta do is head over to the town square. You’ll find it right next door to the prank parlor.”

I thanked Derpy and was about to leave. However, I then asked, “Um… Derpy? Just what exactly are you doing?”

She moved over to the next house and deposited a few letters into the mailbox. “Just doing my job. These letters don’t deliver themselves, you know.”

I stared in silence for a moment before frowning. “Derpy. I don’t know if you’ve looked at a calendar today, but this is a Sunday. Postal services don’t run on Sundays!”

The pegasus stared at me with her goofy eyes for a moment in silence. She then asked briskly, “They don’t?” All I could do was facepalm at her response. Once again, I am not certain if that is a real word, but it matches what I did accurately.

Once Derpy went back to work, I headed towards the town square. I had no trouble locating it since I usually pass right through it just after leaving the Carousel Boutique. I first located the prank parlor, its floppy jester hat roof making it easy to spot. I suspected the building on the left was the spa. It had a light fuchsia roof that almost looked like a curtain draped over it. Three needle-like spires jutted up from the roof as well. Two large windows were at the sides of the front door, one of them being open a crack. A mostly sea green banner hung above the door depicting an image of a pony with a flowing golden mane and tail. However, I froze when I noticed Pinkie Pie heading my way. When she noticed me, the pink pony waved at me.

I approached her cautiously, fearing that her ‘Pinkie Sense’ would soon detect something about to happen. She seemed to notice my wariness since she asked, “What’s wrong, James? You sprain your ankle or something?”

Once I was right next to Pinkie Pie, I replied, “No. I’m just minding my step in case your tail starts twitching. Wouldn’t want an anvil to crush my skull and send my brains oozing all over the ground while scaring the living daylights out of everyone who sees it.”

Pinkie Pie giggled with a reassuring grin. “My tail’s not twitching, silly! Though my shoulder is a bit achy… That means there’s an alligator in the tub!”

I stared at Pinkie Pie after hearing the most absurd prediction I had ever heard in my life. “An alligator? In a bathtub? And just where are you gonna find that?! Who would be taking a bath outside?!” As if to answer my question, a scream was heard from the open window of the spa behind me.

“Was that…Rarity?” I asked quickly. Fearing for my landlord’s safety, I rushed through the spa’s front door. Upon entering, I found an earth pony seated at what was likely the front desk. Her coat was cyan while her mane was a bright pink. I could not see her tail from my location, but I assumed it was also pink. She was also wearing a white headband and a white collar with a pink button keeping it in place. After glancing around to make certain Rarity was not in the room, I turned to the receptionist and asked, “Excuse me, but is a Miss Rarity here?”

The receptionist replied with a very strong accent that seemed to be European. Possibly Scandinavian or Greek, I could not honestly say. Do not worry about what those places are if you have no idea what I am referring to. “Why yes, she and Miss Fluttershy are resting in the hot tub. Are you here to make an appointment?”

I did not reply as I rushed into the spa. I found a large hot tub in the center of the main room, Rarity splashing about while shrieking in panic. The tub was fairly tall for ponies, but I found it to be just below my shoulders in height. Rather than run up the stairs, I reached out to Rarity and asked, “What’s wrong? Is there a gator in the tub?”

The panicking unicorn replied without really looking at me, “I don’t know! Something has my tail and it won’t let go!” I reached down into the tub and felt around. Sure enough, I soon felt something bumpy and slick. I grabbed hold and yanked it out of the tub.

“I’ll be darned… There really WAS an alligator in the tub.” Gummy was dangling from my hand by his tail, his big purple eyes staring at nothing in particular. I made him face me before raising my finger to his face. “Listen, Gumball. You really shouldn’t go swimming in other pony’s bathtubs. Besides, hot tubs are too hot for cold-blooded critters like you. You could’ve ended up…” I stopped as Gummy snapped his jaws over my hand. The baby alligator was now dangling from the end of my arm.

“You’re like a bear trap without barbs.” I grumbled, doubting Gummy was going to release his grip anytime soon. I turned to leave, but suddenly felt Rarity tap me on the shoulder. “Yes, Rarity?” I asked, curious of what she needed.

My landlord replied with a very grateful smile, “Well, when you see Pinkie Pie again, tell her that I would appreciate it if she keeps Gummy on a leash when out and about.” I looked out of the corner of my eye, seeing Fluttershy giggle at me from the opposite side of the tub. After making a mental note, I stroked Rarity’s face gently to help calm her further from that unnerving ordeal and left the spa with Gummy still clamped onto my hand.

I did not have to go far to find Pinkie Pie since she was browsing a food stall right outside the spa. “Looks like your ‘Pinkie Sense’ proved correct again, Pinkie Pie. The only alligator in Ponyville was munching on Rarity’s tail in a hot tub.” I spoke as I held her pet out to her.

When Pinkie Pie turned to face me, she giggled goofily. “Wow, this is the first time he ended up in a bathtub that isn’t mine! I wonder how he got this far away from me.” She then approached Gummy and shook her poofy mane at him. Gummy responded by suddenly letting go of my hand and clamping his jaws onto Pinkie Pie’s mane. “He won’t be letting go anytime soon! Thanks again for finding him for me, James! See ya around!” I watched with a bemused smirk while shaking my head as Pinkie Pie trotted away while singing a casual song. Mostly just la la la and the like. However, I then snapped my fingers as I remembered that I had forgotten to forward Rarity’s complaint to her. Oh well. Perhaps another time.

It was then that I remembered I had promised to pull Applejack’s cart home and started to head towards the market. When I arrived, only a handful of stalls lined the streets. My eyes scanned the area, looking for any apple stalls. I soon spotted what I was looking for. An apple stall filled to the brim with red and yellowish apples while an empty cart stood next to it. An earth pony with a cutie mark depicting three wrapped candies who I had come to know as Bon Bon was standing near the stall while waving at me, probably to get my attention.

I approached the apple stall while weaving around other wandering ponies. “Applejack told me everything. I’m leaving the cart to you.” Bon Bon said with a smile. I stood between the two handles and gripped them both firmly. I then thanked Bon Bon and headed on my way.

As I pulled the cart, I noticed that it seemed unusually heavy for something so small. I looked over my shoulder and found the harness Applejack had been wearing resting in the cart’s empty body. I did not mind much. The extra weight would make for a harsher workout.

The trek to Sweet Apple Acres took longer than usual due to being careful to not let the cart tip over. When I arrived, I found Big Macintosh hauling a pair of bushels of apples towards the barn. I approached the burly red stallion and asked, “Just returning the cart. Where do you want it?”

Big Macintosh tilted his head towards the front of the barn and spoke briefly, “Right over there’s fine.” I nodded and released the cart where instructed.

I glanced around, expecting to see Applejack carrying a few bushels of apples as well. But there was no sign of the mare. I turned to Big Macintosh and asked, “Where’s Applejack? Taking a nap somewhere?”

He replied with one word. “Eyup.” I was hardly surprised, remembering how sleepy she seemed that morning.

I chuckled lightly before asking, “You don’t say much if a simple ‘yes’ will suffice, do you?”

“Eyup.” Big Macintosh replied once again. I found his brevity to be rather likeable. He is probably quite popular with the fillies in Ponyville.

“Well, I’m just gonna take a look around. Is that OK with you, Mac?” I asked, curious of what I would find out in the vast forest of apple trees.

“Eyup.” Big Macintosh said again. I had to restrain myself from laughing since it was the third time he had said that in a row. Wanting to get out of earshot so as to not offend him, I ran off in one direction before allowing myself to laugh.

I wandered fairly far from the main area of Sweet Apple Acres. No matter where I looked, every single tree was an apple tree. “I’m amazed they don’t get sick of apples. I’d probably be unable to stomach them if I had to live around them all year round.” I muttered out loud to myself. And as you may have noticed by now, I do have a habit of talking to myself when no one is around me.

After a good deal of wandering, I came to a secluded spot on the orchard that caught my eye. In a rather stout apple tree ahead of me was what seemed to be a tree house. It was rather small as the ponies who constructed it are smaller than humans. The design was more like that of a real house complete with a slanted roof. A ramp led up to it with a small deck extending out to the side. A single window was on the side with two shutters open. Since I rarely saw tree houses back home, I was naturally curious about it.

I carefully walked up the ramp, worried that it would not support my weight. The door to the house was shut, so I went around to the side to look through the window. I found that it was open and bent down low to peek inside. Inside were three familiar fillies chatting with each other while looking over what seemed to be a book of activities.

“OK then. What should we try out next? One of these is bound to lead to one of us finding our talents!” The small pegasus pony spoke up while her tiny wings fluttered. I immediately recognized her as Scootaloo.

“We’ve tried comedy, scuba divin’, mountain climbin’, makin’ taffy, hairdressin’, psychic trainin’, pig sloppin’, bein’ librarians… What else can we try?” The earth pony filly with a large pink bow on her mane asked. The southern accent made me remember her as being Apple Bloom. She then gasped and spoke up, “Ooh! I know! We can try skydivin’!”

The unicorn filly, who I recognized as Sweetie Belle, seemed hesitant about Apple Bloom’s suggestion. “Um… That sounds kinda dangerous… How about we try painting or hula hoops?” I understood Sweetie Belle’s unwillingness to try skydiving. That sport is too extreme for any kind of children.

After listening to the Cutie Mark Crusaders discuss a few other professions they could try out, I finally spoke up. “Sounds to me like you crusaders have been busy lately. I’m surprised that brainstorming doesn’t qualify as a talent.”

The three fillies turned to face me abruptly, apparently not expecting someone to be eavesdropping on them. But their expressions of surprise turned into gazes of glee. “Hey, James! It’s great to see you!” Scootaloo shouted before she ran out the door, looped around the deck, and leapt into my arms. It was then I recalled from the previous day on how she commented that I was almost like a big brother to her.

“Howdy, James! Whatcha doin’ out here?” Apple Bloom asked when she came to the window.

“Oh, just looking around.” I replied while stroking Scootaloo’s mane.

Sweetie Belle walked over to the window as well and asked, “How’d you find this place? Only Applejack and Big Macintosh know where our clubhouse is.”

In response, I asked, “Clubhouse? This place belongs to you three?”

Scootaloo grinned while she looked up at me. “It’s more than just our clubhouse. You could say that it’s the Cutie Mark Crusaders headquarters!” Curious, I peeked in through the window while Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle stepped out of the way. Pink curtains with a reddish floral pattern hung over the window itself. I could see a small table holding a vase of flowers with a couple of framed pictures hanging near it. On another wall was what seemed to be a hand…or rather hoof drawn map showing some familiar locations in Ponyville. There also seemed to be a small sewing machine with a rolled up sheet of dark red fabric near it. Aside from a box that seemed to contain a variety of snacks in a far corner and a desk against the far wall, the rest of the tree house was relatively bare.

“Pretty sweet pad you girls have here. And this is your base of operations?” I spoke with a smile on my face.

Apple Bloom grinned brightly while I turned to face her. “Yup! This is where we come up with new things to try ta find our hidden talents!”

I reached out and stroked the farm filly’s head, prompting a faint giggle from her. “Sounds like things are never dull with you three. Are there other members in your club?”

Sweetie Belle replied while looking somewhat unhappy before quickly brightening her expression. “Um… Not right now. It’s just us. But we’re always accepting new members! Anypony without a cutie mark can join!” However, she then began to gaze at me while circling me after climbing out the window. “Mr. James, don’t you have a cutie mark too? Why are you keeping your flanks covered?”

I winced at the thought of dropping my pants. “Girls, humans don’t have ‘flanks’, per se. Besides, it’s considered indecent for humans to walk around in public without anything covering the lower body.” The three fillies only stared at me with blank expressions, clearly not understanding what I was getting at. With a sigh, I grumbled, “OK, I admit I don’t have a cutie mark.”

The three fillies gasped loudly in unison. Apple Bloom frowned as she too jumped through the open window, “You don’t have one?! But yer all grown up! Don’t all adults have cutie marks?!”

Scootaloo stomped her hoof in determination. “Well, if you don’t have one yet, we’ll just have to help you figure out what your special talent is! Come on, James! You’re more than welcome to join!”

I was flattered to be invited to join the Cutie Mark Crusaders, even though I would normally be considered to be well over the age limit. “Girls… From what I know, humans DON’T get cutie marks. I’m not sure if we would…”

I was interrupted when Scootaloo ran up to me, reared up on her hind legs, and planted her forelegs against my chest while gazing up at me with her big adorable purple eyes. “Come on! It’ll be fun! Whaddya say, big brother? Huh? Huh? Huh?”

Once again, I felt myself blush as Scootaloo compared me to being a big brother…no. She did not just compare me to one. She actually called me ‘big brother’ out loud. I lowered my glasses to look over them and asked, “Scootaloo… What did you call me?”

Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle also seemed to be looking on in anticipation. However, Scootaloo continued to smile up at me with an uneasy grin. “I called you ‘big brother’. Um… Is that OK with you? I’ll stop if you want…” Her grin dissolved into an ashamed frown as she tried to avoid eye contact with me.

I closed my eyes for a moment while I thought it over. In actuality, having such an adorable pegasus filly for a little sister sounded like a likeable position to me. I snatched up Scootaloo in my arms and embraced her with her head against my cheek. “I’ve never had a little sister before. Especially one so cute and cool.” I can remember Scootaloo giggle excitedly as she threw her forelegs around my neck.

The other two fillies applauded together, apparently displaying their approval of me as a big brother figure. Sweetie Belle then asked, “So, will you join?”

I began to fluster while stroking Scootaloo’s mane. “Well…I’m not… I think I’m too… Is it really OK for… Ah, what the heck. Sure, I’ll sign up to be a ‘crusader’ with you girls.” The three fillies cheered in unison, clearly ecstatic that they had a new member.

“All right! Our first human member!” Scootaloo jumped out of my grasp and started hopping around the deck. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle cheered loudly too while they effectively started prancing about. All things considered, I am amazed they did not jump off the deck in the process.

“Now that you’re a member of the Cutie Mark Crusader’s, you get your own cape!” Sweetie Belle spoke with a smile before she ran back inside the clubhouse. I cocked my head to one side while I watched her through the window, wondering why I would need a cape. The unicorn filly reached into the desk and pulled out a cape that was made of the same dark red fabric leaning against the sewing machine. On each side near the corners was a blue emblem sewn into the fabric that depicted a rearing caped foal. Sweetie Belle then trotted out to me with it hanging from her mouth. But as she looked up at me, she glanced down at the cape. “Um… I think I need to make you a custom one…” I chuckled in response, the cape being several sizes too small for me. I probably could have used it as a reusable napkin.

As Sweetie Belle trotted over to the sewing machine, Apple Bloom tugged on my pants leg. “C’mon, Mr. James! Let’s get ta work on thinkin’ of what ta try next!”

I followed her and Scootaloo into the clubhouse while ducking through the surprisingly low door. “You don’t have to use honorifics with me. I’m not your boss or a stranger.” But when I stood up once inside, I bashed the top of my head against the ceiling. “Ow! Dang it!” I grumbled loudly while rubbing my scalp. The ceiling was so low; I could not even stand up straight.

Scootaloo stayed by my side while I took a seat in the middle of the floor. “You OK, James? I guess the clubhouse is a bit small for humans.”

I grumbled in response while still rubbing my head, “Hopefully this will make me remember to mind my head. In any case, what do you have so far on the list of stuff to try?”

Apple Bloom dragged over a notebook with a list of activities to try out. Around three dozen had been crossed out. One activity made me wince. “What the… Hydra wrestling? Are you outta your minds?!” The very thought of hydras existing in Equestria made me feel that this land is not nearly as safe as I had originally suspected.

Scootaloo chuckled nervously at my reaction. “Heheh… Uh…yeah. That one didn’t even make it off the ground. None of us had the guts to go into the Everfree Forest. That’s the closest place we know of where a hydra lives.”

Until then, I had never heard of the Everfree Forest before. “Everfree? Never heard of it.”

Apple Bloom proceeded to explain. “It’s that big forest ta the west of Ponyville. It’s kinda creepy, so most ponies never go there. But Zecora lives there, so it can’t be all that bad.”

I have hiked through forests a few times in my life and not one of them struck me as creepy. Although I am sure any heavily forested area can be frightening at night when the canopy prevents any light from the stars and moon from reaching the forest floor. “Doesn’t sound like a place I’d want to steer clear of…unless that hydra wanders it.”

Scootaloo chuckled reassuringly, “Oh, you’ll only find that hydra around Froggy Bottom Bog. If you stay away from there, I don’t think it’ll bother you. But anyway, whatcha think we should try next on the list?”

I turned my gaze to the notebook on the floor and read through the list of activities that had not yet been crossed out. “Um… How about trying out selling food at the local market?”

Apple Bloom gulped nervously for some reason while trying to avert her eyes. “Um… Just as long as it’s not apples. Last time I tried that, Applejack had ta give away freebies.” I felt it was wise not to ask for the details of what she was talking about.

“I didn’t mean just one product. It might be best if you try selling a variety of goods. That way, you’ll end up selling at least one product.” I explained to the fillies.

Scootaloo grinned as she comprehended my words. “Ooh! I never thought of that! Sounds like a good idea too!” But before we could discuss it further, Sweetie Belle trotted over to us while dragging what seemed to be a large cape.

“I finished your cape, James. Is it the right size?” She asked while I took the cape in hand. It was then that I realized that she had never measured my height. When I asked her about it, the unicorn filly replied, “I just measured the distance between the floor and ceiling! Since you hit your head on the ceiling, the cape just had to be a little shorter than that.” The overall design of the cape was the same as the smaller ones, but there was only a single large emblem on the backside right in the middle. I stood up to put it on, but ended up bumping my head on the ceiling again.

“For the love of…” I growled while I made my way to the door, the fillies giggling behind me. Once outside, I tied the cape around my neck. The cape reached fairly low, stopping just above my ankles. A breeze began to blow; lifting my cape and making it wave in the air.

“Whoa… You look much better in a cape than we do! Kinda like a superhero!” Scootaloo exclaimed as she came outside. I suspected that Equestria publishes comic books if ‘superhero’ can be in a pony’s vocabulary.

“It’s that good?” I asked, not really thinking I looked all that impressive.

“Yeah! You look awesome standin’ tall with that cape wavin’ behind ya!” Apple Bloom exclaimed while emphasizing my height by reaching high with her hooves.

Flattered by the fillies and their admiration, I crossed my arms to take a more heroic stance with two fingers gripping the rim encircling one of my glasses’ lenses. Sweetie Belle let out a giggle and spoke, “That looks beyond amazing! I wish Rarity could see this!”

At the mention of my landlord’s name, I remembered that she was likely still at the spa. In an attempt to dazzle my fellow crusaders, I jumped the railing on the deck and dropped down to the ground below. I could hear the three fillies cheer at my stunt. While they looked down at me, I grinned back at them. “Thanks again for allowing me to join and for making this awesome cape. But I have some things to do with Fluttershy at her place pretty soon. I’d also like to check up on Rarity before she leaves the spa. Could we meet up again sometime later?”

Sweetie Belle nodded with a bit of a dreamy smile on her face. “With Rarity? Are you asking her out to a candlelight dinner today? Or are you going to…um…”

Scootaloo interrupted the unicorn filly’s train of thought with a disdainful groan. “Ewww! Don’t bring up mushy stuff like that! You know I don’t like that kinda thing!” I snickered at Scootaloo’s response, realizing that she is more of a tomboy than even Rainbow Dash.

“Oh, sorry. It’s just that I got kinda excited when I thought about that.” Sweetie Belle spoke apologetically.

“Thought about what?” Apple Bloom asked while looking quite curious. I gazed up at the fillies, as I was also curious of what Sweetie Belle was referring to.

“It’s just that… If Mr. James and Rarity were to get married, he would be my uncle!” Sweetie Belle explained while she hopped in place a few times with an excited grin.

I felt myself become hot when I heard Sweetie Belle’s words. A human and a pony? Getting MARRIED? The idea sounded impossible, but at the same time, I could feel a slight crooked smile creep across my face. “Well…uh… That’s a very tender thought, Sweetie Belle… But I really should be going now. Later!” I waved and ran off as quickly as I could. Before I was out of earshot, the fillies called out as they watched my cape wave in the wind while I ran.

Once I felt I was out of sight, I slowed to a walk. “Uncle James….. Heh… Has a nice ring to it, I guess.” I muttered to myself out loud while I walked through the great apple orchard, although I would actually become Sweetie Belle’s brother-in-law instead of uncle if I married her sister. I did indeed find Sweetie Belle to be adorable and likeable, and the thought of having her as a niece or even sister-in-law made me chuckle under my breath. But when I thought about her sister, Rarity, I also thought about my five other friends.

The more I thought about the six mares who had come into my life, the more I pondered if it was possible for one of them to become more than just a friend to me. There is Applejack, the hard-working earth pony with a country girl’s charm. Then there is Twilight Sparkle, the wise and knowledgeable unicorn who I could always count on for sound advice. There is also Pinkie Pie, the lively party lover whose crazy antics are just plain cute and entertaining. There is also Rainbow Dash, known for being athletic and tough while still being surprisingly attractive. Of course, there is also my landlord, Rarity. Generous to a fault and quite beautiful and elegant too. And then there is Fluttershy, the timid pegasus pony with a heart of gold and looks to match.

While I walked, I considered my options. “Pinkie Pie is fun, but she’s a little too crazy for me. If I somehow got involved with Applejack, I’d have to work myself to the bone on a daily basis… Ugh. That doesn’t sound like a lifestyle I want. Rainbow Dash… I’d have to be an adrenaline junkie to win her heart. Not my style. Twilight Sparkle does sound like a good match…..but she’s probably frequently too busy with her studies from Celestia to have time for a relationship. Not sure if it would work. I know it won’t work with Rarity. She’ll only settle for a prince. That leaves…” I then came to a stop. “Fluttershy…”

The thought of Fluttershy made me think deeply about her as a person. I recall speaking to her by the pond in the local park and on the bridge near her home. Her personality is fairly similar to mine, although I am not quite as soft-spoken as her. But I then remembered that she was the first pony in Equestria to come to my aid when I was under extreme mental duress when I first arrived in Ponyville. In my state of confusion and fear, she became my first friend. Perhaps she and I could…..

My train of thought was interrupted when I walked headlong into a tree. The impact snapped me out of my trance. However, I then pondered if such a relationship would ever work. Is it even legal for a human and a pony to have that kind of relationship? What was more, Fluttershy is extremely timid and shy. If I were to ever try to ask her out on a date or confess my feelings for her, she would probably turn me down. But no matter how many times I thought over my six friends, I kept coming back to Fluttershy. Of the six, she was the one I felt closest to.

I paused, uncertain of what to do. I certainly adore Fluttershy and cherish her friendship with me, but I also felt she would be a very sweet girlfriend. But I was also afraid of what the rest of Equestria would do if we…..

There was only one pony who could have the answer I needed. I then set a course for Ponyville’s library.

As I approached the main area of Sweet Apple Acres, I noticed Applejack leaving the barn. I suppose she had just woken up from her nap and had delivered a few bushels to the barn. I called out, “Hey there, AJ! Just woke up?”

The farm pony turned to face me and opened her mouth to speak, but she froze as she stared at me. “What in tarnation… Where’d ya get that?!”

I glanced at my cape. “Oh, this? Sweetie Belle made it for me. I was told all members of the Cutie Mark Crusaders get one.”

Applejack laughed wholeheartedly at my response. “Member?! Aren’t you a little old for bein’ part of a kids’ gang?!”

I blushed at Applejack’s remark. “Well… I’m a special case. I don’t have a cutie mark, so they insisted that I join. Although I doubt I’ll ever get one…”

The farm pony managed to stop herself from laughing any further. “Heheh… Well, that’s all fine and dandy ta me. Might do the fillies some good to have a man in their ranks.”

I chuckled, knowing full well that I am the only male member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders at this time. “Yeah, I’m surprised all the other members are girls. You’d think that there would be a few colts mixed in.”

Applejack grinned while letting out a brief chuckle. “You got a point there, pardner. But in any case, I need ta get back to applebuckin’. See y’all later!” I waved goodbye while Applejack hauled a pair of empty bushels out into the forest of apple trees.

As I headed back into Ponyville, I noticed that quite a few ponies were staring in my direction. More than likely ‘admiring’ my new cape. However, I hardly paid them any mind while I shuffled about while thinking to myself. A part of me was still telling me that I should go with Fluttershy. To escalate our bond. Yet at the same time, another part of my mind was holding me back. Afraid that her timid nature would reject me. But more than anything, we were vastly different. Would such a relationship even work?

I eventually passed by the library. Looking at it, a feeling of hope built up inside me. Twilight Sparkle is a very knowledgeable sort and could surely provide me with sound advice. Hoping she could help put my fears to rest, I walked inside. But not before peeking through the nearest window and making certain Spike was not about to slam the front door into me again.

Much to my surprise, I found that Spike was nowhere to be seen. On the other side of the first floor was Twilight with her back turned. She seemed to be reading a book that was resting on a podium. I then stepped inside and asked, “Excuse me, Twilight… Do you have a moment?”

The unicorn looked over her shoulder at me and smiled. “Oh, hello! Good afternoon, James!” As she approached me, she grinned brightly. “I saw the bracelet you got for Rarity. Very nice choice in jewelry. She’s been showing it off to everypony today.”

I chuckled shyly; surprised that my landlord would show off a gift from me to anyone she met. “I didn’t think it would be that big a deal. But seriously, I came here to ask you for some advice.” I took a seat on a stool while Twilight followed me. “I…need some advice regarding…..romance.”

It seemed that my request surprised Twilight, since she seemed mildly shocked. “Romance…? Well…I can’t say I’m an expert on that subject… But I’ll do anything I can to help. What exactly do you need to know?” My friend took a seat before me, waiting for my question.

I took a moment to find the right words. “Well… How do I put this… Do you think it’s possible for a human and a pony to develop a true lasting bond? Even though they are vastly different? And even if they can, would the rest of Equestria respect that bond?”

Twilight seemed to take a moment to think over her response. “Um… Well, love is a difficult thing to describe. It’s not really something you can learn about from research. But…in my honest opinion…I do think that such a bond is possible. As for the rest of Equestria… I don’t think that needs explaining. We’ve already accepted you as a resident here. I’m sure other ponies would respect it if you fell in love with a pony.”

Twilight’s words helped soothe some of my worries. But I still had a few questions left to ask. “OK… Next question… If such a bond was formed…” I began to sweat as my body temperature spiked, the thought entering my mind.

“What’s wrong? You can ask me. I don’t mind giving advice.” Twilight asked, apparently noticing my distress.

With some hesitation, I muttered, “This is a difficult question to ask… But do you think…a human and a pony could…” I covered my face with one hand as I spoke quietly, “Re…reproduce…”

When Twilight did not offer an immediate reply, I peeked between my fingers. Her face was frozen in surprise, a very deep blush on her face. Eventually, she muttered, “You mean…..having children together? Starting a family?” I am not sure why, but I am certain I heard a hint of excitement in her voice. In any case, I nodded. She then replied, “Well… I honestly don’t know about that. Humans and ponies can certainly bond, but I don’t know if their genetic code would be compatible. I mean…we both have the same level of intellect, but as for the rest…” She then let out a long sigh. “I’m sorry… I can’t really answer that question. There has never been an attempt like that, so no information has ever been recorded that could explain this…”

I sighed in disappointment, not really surprised that even Twilight could not answer my question. “It’s OK, Twi… I wasn’t expecting a real answer. Humans have never existed in Equestria before me, so I’m not surprised at all.”

Before I could stand up, I noticed that Twilight was blushing once more. “James… May I ask you something?”

There was a nagging feeling in my gut telling me to be cautious as I nodded. Twilight then asked, “Um… Why were you curious about those subjects in the first place? Is there…somepony you like?”

As I stated earlier, I had developed an attraction towards Fluttershy. So I would be lying if I denied that I did. “Well… They were only hypothetical questions I’ve had on my mind for a while.”

The unicorn nodded with a satisfied smile. “All right then. If you have anymore questions on your mind, I’d be glad to provide you with advice. Oh, and one more thing?” She blushed slightly while she spoke after a brief delay, “Don’t worry too much about bonding with ponies, James. Who knows? Somepony right here in Ponyville just might have their eyes on you.”

I saw the wisdom in Twilight’s words. There was no sense in worrying about developing a romantic bond with someone. Such things only occur gradually over time and should not be rushed. I could only be patient and wait for the time to arrive. “Thank you, Twilight. I’ll be sure and stop by if I need advice about something.”

I said my goodbyes and headed out the front door. But before I could close the door, I heard Twilight say, “And one last thing. Nice cape.” All I could do was chuckle lightly as I closed the door behind me.

I immediately headed towards the spa to check on Rarity and Fluttershy. Along the way, quite a few ponies continued to gawk and stare at me. The only explanation I could think of was my cape. (What’s next? They gonna expect me to go airborne and fly?) I thought to myself, starting to become more annoyed than nervous from the unwanted attention.

Before I could reach the town square, I noticed a shadow pass over me. When I glanced up, I saw the soaring form of Rainbow Dash curving back towards me. She swooped down before me and landed with a clop. “What’s up, James?” Before I could reply, she noticed my cape. “Whoa, love the cape! Makes ya look pretty heroic!”

I smiled awkwardly while glancing at the cape on my back. “I guess so… Sweetie Belle made it for me.” I had stopped paying attention to the ponies who were staring now that I was in the company of a familiar face.

Rainbow Dash walked behind me to examine the cape up close. “Isn’t that the Cutie Mark Crusaders’ emblem? Did they actually let you join?”

With a snicker, I explained, “They kinda talked me into it. Since I don’t have a cutie mark, they said I was eligible to be recruited. Although it was really Scootaloo who convinced me to join.”

The pegasus let out a laugh. “Man, Scootaloo sure does seem to like you after what you did to Diamond Tiara on the playground and at the park! I wonder what she’s gonna tell me next time I see her?”

At the mention of Rainbow Dash knowing Scootaloo personally, I took a closer look at my friend. Her mane and tail’s styling was somewhat reminiscent of Scootaloo’s, even though the coloration was completely different. “Rainbow Dash, I need to ask you something. Is Scootaloo your sister?”

I was not expecting Rainbow’s reaction. She laughed loudly, “You’re not the first to guess that!” I then waited for her to catch her breath before she could continue. “Phew… Man, that always cracks me up. But seriously, no. Scootaloo isn’t related to me at all. She’s just kinda… How do I say this… She just looks up to me. Ya know, like a role model! So we hang out every now and then.”

I crossed my arms as I replied, “Hero worship, huh? Can’t say I blame her. You two have a lot in common, it seems.”

“Yep, you can say that again. I can’t wait for her wings to grow so we can go flying together. But in any case, whatcha up to today?” Rainbow Dash asked while she hovered before me.

“Well, I was on my way over to the spa to check up on Fluttershy and Rarity. Gummy got into the hot tub and gave Rarity a good scare, so I just want to see if she’s feeling better by now.” I explained, still wondering if Rarity was truly fine after that incident and if Fluttershy had been hurt either.

Rainbow Dash snickered in response, “Gators in the tub again, huh? I’m glad I never have to worry about that.” She then asked, “I’m gonna go check on Scootaloo. Do you know where she might be?”

I replied after taking a moment to think of their current location, “If memory serves, she and the other crusaders are going to try their hands…er…hooves at being produce merchants. They’ll probably be set up in the market soon.”

The pegasus nodded before asking, “Thanks for the tip. Oh, and would you like to meet me at the café for lunch in an hour? It’ll be on me.”

Remembering what had happened the previous day during my lunch break, I gave her a stern glare. “Under the condition that you do not pull any pranks on me, sure.”

Rainbow Dash gulped while seeming rather nervous. “You don’t forget stuff like that, huh? I know you were mad about that. And I promised to never prank you again. Don’t worry. But anyway, see ya there, James!” I watched as the pegasus took off at her trademark speed, making me wonder if she is capable of breaking the sound barrier.

I entered the spa as soon as I returned to the town square. Seated at the desk was the same cyan and pink pony I had met before. She seemed to remember me since she asked, “Oh, welcome back, sir. Can I help you?”

I replied promptly while removing my cape and hanging it on a hat rack nearby. “I’m here to see Miss Rarity and Miss Fluttershy. Have they left yet?” I was hoping that I had not missed them after returning Gummy to Pinkie Pie.

“Oh no, not yet. They are currently getting the facial treatment and a horn filing. Right this way.” I then followed the pony into the main chamber. Along the way, I saw that her cutie mark was a blooming lotus flower with a pinkish hue to the petals. She then led me over to a pair of risen platforms where Rarity and Fluttershy were relaxing while another pony was using a file on the unicorn’s horn. She had the same eyes as my escort, but the rest of her colors were swapped with hers. Where my escort had a cyan coat and a pink mane and tail, the one who was tending to Rarity had a pink coat and a cyan mane and tail. Her cutie mark was identical too, being a blooming lotus flower. However, it had a faint bluish hue to it as opposed to pink. Since their eyes, bodies, hairstyles, and clothing were identical to each other’s, I assumed that the two ‘spa ponies’ are twin sisters.

I was about to speak up, but paused when I saw Rarity’s face. It had been covered with a thick pale green goop while two cucumber slices were placed over her eyes. I was literally at a loss for words as I could only stare at the bizarre state of her face. My escort spoke, “Miss Rarity, Miss Fluttershy, this gentleman wishes to see you.”

My landlord replied, her mouth’s movements unaffected by the goopy mask she was wearing. “Ah yes, Hoity Toity. I have not forgotten our appointment today, but you are a few hours early. Can we rendezvous at 3 PM as scheduled?”

I had no knowledge of who this ‘Hoity Toity’ fellow could be, but I replied regardless. “Actually…it’s me, Rarity.” Fluttershy let out a giggle at the case of mistaken identity.

“J-James?! Oh dear, I’m sorry! I could not see you through these slices!” Rarity gasped as she realized that she had mistook me for someone else.

“It’s OK, Rarity. I didn’t think you could see me through those pickles anyway.” I replied with a suppressed chuckle.

“Pickles?! I thought these were fresh cucumber slices! Aloe, please replace these with cucumber slices!” Rarity pleaded while waving her hoof at nothing in particular. I shook my head, not expecting her to take what I said literally.

The pink spa pony spoke through the file she grasped in her teeth, “Miss Rarity, those ARE fresh cucumber slices. We never use pickled cucumbers.” Her voice had the same accent I had heard from the other pony.

“Really…? Oh… Never mind then…” Rarity sighed in a defeated tone, probably blushing under the cream on her face.

While Rarity remained quiet for the duration of her…hornicure or whatever you call the trimming of a unicorn’s horn, I noticed that Fluttershy only had two spots of the green goop on her face right under the eyes. She also did not have any pillows under her forelegs while Rarity had two. Judging by the expression of her face, she seemed rather disappointed by the lesser treatment. I turned to the pony who had escorted me in and asked, “Excuse me, Miss…um…”

The spa pony smiled while she spoke, “Lotus, sir. I am Lotus and my sister is Aloe.”

I nodded and continued, “OK. Miss Lotus, would you mind applying more of that facial cream to Fluttershy’s face? The amount you’ve used so far seems…..inadequate.”

Lotus looked over at Fluttershy for a brief second before speaking, “Oh, I see. So sorry, Miss Fluttershy. I will get to you right away.” While she went over to a cabinet to fetch the cream, I slid a pair of pillows under Fluttershy’s forelegs.

Fluttershy whispered while smiling at me, “Thank you, James. I almost never get the full treatment since they tend to focus on Rarity more than me.”

I attempted to stroke her mane, but found that it was wrapped up in a towel. “No problem, Fluttershy. They shouldn’t skimp on quality for someone as beautiful as you.”

My words seemed to unnerve Fluttershy somewhat since she let out an adorable squeak while a very deep blush shone through her yellow coat. She stared at me constantly until Lotus returned and covered her face in the pale green cream. She did not look away until Lotus placed two cucumber slices over her eyes. “Um… Sorry?”

As Aloe continued to file away at Rarity’s horn, I took a seat between Fluttershy and my landlord. I then noticed Rarity was still wearing the bracelet I had purchased for her the previous day. “I hear you’ve been showing that off to just about everyone today.” I spoke while I patted her on the back. She was clad in a white bathrobe with golden yellow frills around the collar, cuffs, and bottom. Fluttershy was wearing the same thing with the only difference being that the frills were purple.

Rarity giggled despite being unable to see me at the time. “Oh, how could I not? This is a most darling gift you got for me. I only take it off to bathe so I don’t tarnish its brilliance.” I could hear Lotus and Fluttershy giggling behind me, making me uneasy. However, I think I heard Fluttershy let out a sigh.

While we chatted, I felt very relaxed in the presence of Fluttershy. A feeling of peace came over me that I had felt when she came to my aid when I took shelter in Sugarcube Corner after Rainbow Dash had fallen on me when I first arrived in Ponyville. She is just so precious. I did not see how it would be possible for anyone to dislike her. As I looked at her, I felt a desire to be with her. And more than anything, I wanted to protect her from anyone who would try to take advantage of her. If there is an angel in Ponyville, it is she.

After several minutes of chatting, Aloe set the file down. Rarity’s horn was perfectly smooth with not the slightest hint of uneven surfaces on it. Rarity then asked, “Is Quake here? I’m ready for my massage.”

Aloe replied with a slight frown, “Oh, I’m afraid she is currently on vacation. She won’t be back for a few more days.”

Rather than being disappointed, Rarity sounded rather thoughtful at the revelation. “Is that so? Hmmm…” She then smiled while looking in my general direction. “James, would you be so kind as to be my masseuse today?”

I was not expecting her request at all. Even Aloe seemed shocked by it. “Miss Rarity, he is not trained to be…”

Rarity then proceeded to interrupt the spa pony. “Oh, my intuition tells me that he is qualified for the job.”

Even though Rarity had faith in me, I had no professional experience in giving massages. Granted I have given a few amateur ones to elders in my family, but I digress. “I don’t think I’ll be able to satisfy you, Rarity… I have no real experience in the field.”

My words did nothing to discourage my landlord since she then pleaded, “Please?”

I glanced over my shoulder and saw that even Lotus and Fluttershy were looking in our direction. I could not make out Fluttershy’s expression under the facial cream, but I am sure she was intrigued. “Um… I really don’t think that’s a good idea… I might do more harm than good.” I explained again in the hopes of getting her to back down.

“Please, James? For me?” Rarity once again pleaded, sounding all the more insistent.

Before I could refuse again, Rarity asked, “Aloe, I think now would be a good time to remove this cream.” The pink spa pony nodded and fetched a warm wet towel and began to rub her client’s face with it.

“Sorry, Rarity. I’d like to, but I don’t think I…” I stopped short of what I was going to say as Rarity’s unobstructed face smiled at me.

“Please please please please!” She said quickly while holding her hooves together. Her mouth was curved into a toothy grin as her eyes pleaded with me.

I was utterly baffled by Rarity’s insistence that I massage her instead of using the professional skills of the spa sisters. Regardless, that pleading gaze was difficult for me to say no to. “Oh… All right, I’ll do it. Just don’t complain if I pinch a nerve.” I said with a sigh, hoping I would not regret going along with my landlord’s wishes.

“Oh, don’t be so modest! I’m sure those delicate flexible fingers of yours will do the job just fine.” Rarity said while she stood up and led me over to a few massage tables that were right next to the hot tub.

“I’ll be able to do a better job if you remove your robe, Rarity.” I said, knowing the fabric would absorb some of the pressure.

“Oh, of course. Wouldn’t want to miss anything, would we?” Rarity replied with an excited giggle as her horn was covered in a billowing aura. She stood on her hind legs while she ‘pulled’ her bathrobe off over her head. She then removed the towel that covered her mane and shook her head a few times. Her mane fell back into place, almost completely dry. Even the elegant curls were intact. I watched as my landlord climbed atop one of the tables and rested her head on the raised end where a few pillows sat. “I’m ready, darling.” She spoke to me while giving me an unnervingly inviting gaze.

I pondered what would be the best way to massage the delicate pony. I normally have the easiest time from behind, but a pony’s posture is different from a human’s. “Don’t move, Rarity. I need to try something.” I climbed onto the table and straddled her on my knees, being careful to not apply any weight to her.

“Do whatever you have to, James. I’m certain you’ll do just fine.” Rarity replied, her forelegs stretched out for easy access.

I hesitated for a moment, as I had no knowledge of a pony’s anatomy. Where should I start? What spots needed attention? Unsure of what was the best choice, I decided that I should focus on the joints. I placed both hands on the base of Rarity’s neck and began to knead it as firmly as possible without being too harsh. I dug my fingers into her silky smooth white coat, amazed by how silken it felt at the touch.

“Mmmm… This is a new sensation…” I heard Rarity mutter with a sigh. There was a small clock on the wall nearby. I glanced at it every now and then to keep track of how long I was tending to one spot. Once three minutes had passed, I reached forward and began to massage Rarity’s cheekbones.

I heard Rarity gasp lightly at my touch, probably because she had never received a massage on her face. “My jaw joints? I never thought it was possible to reach that spot.”

“I guess not. At least when you have hooves.” I replied while kneading her flesh and muscles as tenderly as possible. I heard Rarity giggle in response.

Once another three minutes had passed, I moved back down to Rarity’s shoulders. As I applied pressure to them, she let out a sigh. “Now that’s the spot that needs it most. Could you focus on those a little longer this time?”

I glanced back over to the clock before replying, “Sure thing, Rarity.” I decided to go for five minutes on the shoulders instead of three. They felt particularly tense, possibly having something to do with her profession and having to constantly use just her forelegs to work a sewing machine. It must put a fair amount of strain on her shoulders due to having to prop herself up with them. I made certain to apply extra pressure on them. Every now and then, I would feel Rarity shiver harshly.

“Is that long enough?” I asked once five minutes had passed.

“Oh, much better. Thank you, darling.” Rarity replied with a groan of release while she slightly flexed her shoulders. I then moved down to her knees. It was a fairly long reach, but I had little trouble. I made certain to get both sides. Once another three minutes had passed, I climbed down from the table and began to knead the center of her back. Her vertebrae were quite strong and the muscle around it was very firm, which I suppose I should have expected from an equine.

I spent a good five minutes on Rarity’s vertebrae due to its length. Once finished, I straddled her once again. Only this time I was facing the opposite direction so I could reach her flanks and hind legs. I started on her flanks first, my hands gripping each one firmly. But I heard her loudly gasp and shudder under me when my fingertips dug into her cutie marks. “Ooh…! What… What are you doing?!”

Rarity’s sudden outburst startled me, prompting me to release my grip on her immediately. “I was just starting on your flanks. Did I do something wrong?”

I watched while Rarity looked back at me. A faint blush was on her face as she watched my every move. “I… I don’t know. I’ve never felt such a thing before. What did you touch?” I reached out and poked one of her cutie marks, prompting another gasp from the unicorn. “Oh…my…”

Worried that I may have hit a pressure point, I asked, “Does it hurt?”

Rarity’s response puzzled me greatly. “No, there was no pain…. It’s just… Please refrain from touching that spot unless I request it. Which I doubt I will. All right, dear?” I raised an eyebrow at her request. Unless she requested it? Was it a ticklish spot? Regardless, I agreed and started massaging her flanks again while taking care to not touch her cutie marks.

Once I had finished with her flanks, all that remained were her hind knees. As I started on them, Rarity sighed, “James, you truly are a natural at this… I’ve never had a massage that balances firmness with gentleness so well.”

I replied while I kneaded the flesh around her knees, “Really? I have hardly any experience. Am I really that good?”

Rarity giggled softly in response. “More than good. You are simply marvelous.” I think I may have blushed at her compliment.

Once I climbed down from the table, Rarity stood up and stretched. “Mmmmm! Such relief! I can’t remember the last time I felt this limber!”

I took a step back as she hopped down from the table. “James, that was a most fabulous massage debut. You really should consider working here. I’m certain many ponies will come around to feel your magic touch.” I snickered in embarrassment, flattered by her praise.

Before I could do anything else, Fluttershy walked over to the massage tables. The facial cream had been removed from her face while her hair had been let down. She smiled shyly and asked, “I overheard Rarity’s praise for you, James. If it’s not too much trouble, could you give me a massage too? Um… If that’s all right with you, that is…”

I smiled warmly at Fluttershy’s timidity and modesty. “It would be my pleasure, Fluttershy. Remove your robe and we’ll get started.”

Fluttershy grinned widely before she slid out of her bathrobe and hopped up onto the massage table. Rarity levitated both robes with her magic and smiled at us. “I’ll take care of your robe, Fluttershy. Now, I must be getting back to Carousel Boutique. I have a few appointments that begin soon. Same time next week, dear?”

The timid pegasus looked over at my landlord and nodded with a grin on her face. “Definitely. Take care, Rarity.” I waved goodbye with her as Rarity moved out of sight.

I climbed onto the table and straddled Fluttershy the same way I had positioned myself above Rarity. “Just relax, Fluttershy.” Like before, I started on her neck before moving to her cheeks. Fluttershy did not seem to be accustomed to others touching her face since she winced slightly at my touch. “I’m just being thorough, Fluttershy. Don’t panic.” I spoke softly, trying to keep her calm. It was a struggle for me to resist the urge to be more affectionate to her.

“I… I know. I trust you, James…” She replied with a whisper. I felt her relax again as I started on her shoulders. But once I had climbed down from the table and started on her back, I took note of Fluttershy’s folded wings.

“Fluttershy, would you like me to do your wings next?” I asked, wondering what a pegasus’ wings felt like.

She replied while glancing at her right wing, “Oh… That sounds lovely. Go right ahead, please.”

Once I finished massaging her back, I spoke, “OK. Right wing, please.” She responded by extending her right wing only. I felt along the top of the wing, feeling the bone structure under the skin. There were two joints in all. I started on the one closest to the body, being very careful to not apply much pressure since I suspected the bones in Fluttershy’s wings are hollow and fragile.

“You don’t have to hold back, James. Pegasus wing bones are much denser than bird bones. They don’t break easily.” Fluttershy spoke up, likely detecting the lack of firmness in my kneading. I took her words to heart and began to apply the same amount of firmness as before. I heard Fluttershy let out a sigh as she muttered, “Rarity is right… You really are amazing at this.”

Once I had finished with both joints, I walked over to the other side of the table. “OK. Left wing now, please.” Fluttershy responded by folding her right wing while extending her left. I started by kneading the joint closest to the body for three minutes before moving onto the next. Once the left wing had been tended to, I climbed atop the table and straddled Fluttershy again while facing her rear. I was certain that Fluttershy’s cutie marks were not as sensitive as Rarity’s. It would be highly unlikely that two ponies have the same ticklish spot…..right?

My guess proved false since Fluttershy let out a suppressed gasp when my fingertips dug into her flanks. “J-J-James…! N-not there!” Fluttershy squeaked as I kneaded her flanks and the cutie marks on them.

I released my grip at once. “What’s wrong? Did it hurt? Are you ticklish there?” I asked, fearful that I may have hurt her in some way.

Fluttershy looked over her shoulder at me, her face flushed red with the deepest blush I had ever seen on her. “N-no, it doesn’t hurt. And I’m not ticklish there… It’s just a… Um…I’m not comfortable saying it out loud…”

Judging by her hesitation and the blush on her face, I began to fear that the cutie marks of some ponies are sensitive enough to function as a pleasure point. I began to feel my body temperature spike as I began to sweat. “Oh man… So sorry, Fluttershy…” I then went back to massaging her flanks, weaving my fingers around her butterfly cutie marks without letting a single word escape my lips for the rest of the massage. After that incident, I was very certain that Fluttershy would never accept me for a potential boyfriend. I even felt disappointed in myself that I had offended her in front of the spa sisters.

Once I had finished with her flanks and hind knees, I climbed down from the table. “I think I got everything…” When Fluttershy stood up and turned to face me, I froze as she gazed at me with an uneasy expression. “Did I…make any mistakes?”

To my surprise, Fluttershy smiled at me. “Not at all. Rarity was right. That was the most delicate and soothing massage I’ve ever had. You really have skill at this.” I think I blushed when she reached out to me with her head and nuzzled my face. “Thank you again, James. You’re sweet.”

I saw Fluttershy out the front door. “See you again in an hour or two.” I said while I waved goodbye. Now alone with just the spa sisters, I turned to find Lotus seated at the front desk again. “Excuse me, Miss Lotus. Are you hiring?”

The spa pony replied with a wide grin. “Oh, I was hoping you would say that. Aloe and I saw everything. Your fingers have the kind of precision and tenderness that our hooves do not. What would be the best days for you to work here?”

Since I already have a job at Sugarcube Corner, I had to think up a way to balance two jobs. “Well… How do Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays sound?” I asked, hoping I could work out a deal with the Cake couple to work Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays.

“That would do nicely. Just fill out this application and we will see you on Tuesday, Mr. James.” Lotus said in her strong accent. She then gave me a job application that was surprisingly simple in comparison to those used by American businesses. There were only a few things to fill out. I signed my name at the end, handed the sheet back to Lotus, and then retrieved my cape from the corner of the room before heading on my way to get some lunch.

I went straight to the local café as promised, hoping to find Rainbow Dash waiting for me. For the first time, my dining partner had beaten me to the location as I saw her looking through a menu. I approached her and took a seat at the opposite end of the table after borrowing a small stool from nearby. “Let me guess. You got from the market to this table in ten seconds flat?” I asked while trying to be witty to the athletic mare.

Rainbow Dash looked over her menu and smiled at me. “Hey there, James! And you’re right! Ten. Seconds. Flat.” The two of us chuckled in unison. Is that a catch phrase of hers?

“So, how were the crusaders doing? Any sales?” I asked, wondering if they had made any progress in the activity I had suggested that day.

“Ya know, they surprised me! They’re actually doing pretty well! They had only just set up shop when I got there. But they started making sales in only a few minutes. I guess having such a wide variety of stuff really does catch customers’ eyes.” Rainbow Dash replied while showing a grin.

“I guess my suggestion paid off.” I spoke softly while I adjusted the cape around my neck. I had almost forgotten I was wearing it.

After a moment, Rainbow Dash closed her menu after having apparently decided on what to order. She then looked at me and spoke, “Scootaloo wouldn’t stop talking about you. Even said you’re like a brother to her. You two hit it off or what?”

I blushed at her remark and replied, “She told you, huh? Well…yeah. She even started calling me ‘big brother’ today for some reason. Can’t say I’m not flattered though.”

Rainbow Dash snickered briefly before she spoke up. “She told me about how cool you were when you stole Diamond Tiara’s cutie mark. And how you made her look like a joke in the park yesterday. I never knew you could be tough too.”

I did not think too highly of my actions and replied bluntly, “I was not being tough. I was just giving a pathetic bully what she deserved. That’s all there was to it. Nothing more.”

Despite my claims, Rainbow Dash smirked at me. “Yeah, I hear ya. But that still sounds like you were being tough when you needed to be. And you remember what I said about dating you if you were a bit more assertive, right?”

I froze while I looked over my menu at Rainbow Dash. She was giving me a sly smirk, making me sweat as I felt myself becoming extremely nervous. However, she suddenly burst into laughter. “Bwahaha! Gotcha! Sorry, I just had to do that. It was worth it to see the look on your face.”

Despite Rainbow’s attempt at humor, I was not amused. I glared at her for a moment before looking through the menu again. “Good thing you were kidding. I have my eye on someone else anyway.”

Rainbow Dash stopped snickering abruptly. She gazed at me with an expression that seemed to have ‘Wait... Seriously?’ written all over it. All I could do was nod.

“So… You actually have feelings for somepony? And that’s a pony and not a human?” Rainbow Dash asked, clearly interested in the unlikely idea of a human developing feelings for a pony.

I sighed before I explained, “Yeah… Only problem is I know it won’t work out… She’s too shy and would probably turn me down… What’s more, I think I offended her today at the spa. So we can only just be friends.”

Rainbow Dash inched over to my side of the table and glanced around for a second. “Can you tell me who she is? I promise I’ll keep it a secret. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

I glanced at Rainbow Dash and asked, “Stick a…CUPCAKE in your eye?”

Rainbow shrugged her shoulders before replying, “Pinkie Pie came up with it. But you know what I mean. So, can you tell me?”

After a moment of hesitation, I lowered my head and muttered, “Fl…Fluttershy…”

Rainbow Dash stared at me with a look of silent shock for a moment. “Whoa… Fluttershy? Really?” I nodded silently, somewhat embarrassed from revealing my crush to her. She then asked, “Um… I don’t want to sound like I think that’s a bad idea, but what do you see in her exactly? She never seemed like the kind of pony who’s looking for a sweetheart. To me, at least.”

I sighed and looked away. “I’m not sure if I can explain this very well… I guess it started just after I came to Ponyville when you crashed onto me.”

The rainbow-maned pegasus mare winced as she recalled that day. “Oh… Sorry about that. I really didn’t mean to fall on you… But anyway, what happened?”

I went on while still browsing my menu. “She was very supportive in my time of need… I think she was my very first friend in Ponyville… Heck, maybe even in Equestria as a whole.”

Rainbow Dash smiled in understanding. “Ya know, she normally has a very hard time opening up to ponies…..I mean people she’s not familiar with. Did she really not have any trouble opening up to you?”

That sounded just like Fluttershy to me since she had even confessed to me that she is wary around ponies she does not trust or know well. And yet, she came right over to me with little hesitation. “No… She walked over to me and took a seat at my side. But maybe the reason she wasn’t that nervous was because I’m not a pony… And that I was far too distressed to really pay any mind to her…” I explained, knowing that she had never met a human before, let alone be hurt by one.

Rainbow Dash nodded before replying. “Yeah, I see whatcha mean. First impressions are really important to Fluttershy.” She then placed an elbow on the table and asked, “So, it started there? Like she was your first friend in Ponyville? What else draws you to her?”

Her question was not easy for me to answer. But I tried. “I… When… I’ll put it like this. Whenever I think of her, I feel…a warm tingly feeling inside me… She’s so sweet, yet so beautiful. I don’t think I’ve ever met a girl as sweet as her in my life. Even before I ended up in Equestria….. Sorry. That’s the best I can describe myself.”

I looked over at Rainbow Dash, who was looking back at me. She then muttered, “Well… I’m no expert in this kinda thing… I’ve never had a crush in my life, so I can’t relate. But…I know Fluttershy really likes you. I mean, she likes all of her friends, but she really likes you for sure. I guess what I’m saying is to just be careful to not rush it. And another thing…” She placed a hoof on my shoulder before speaking uncharacteristically softly, “She could really use somepony like you. Someone who can always be there to support her.”

I could see the wisdom in Rainbow’s words, which is weird coming from a jock like her. Fluttershy had told me she had always been wary of ponies she is not familiar with. This led me to believe she has been bullied in the past. Rather than feel pity for the timid pegasus, I felt my desire to support her increase as I felt the urge to help soothe the pain she had endured in her earlier years. “I will, Rainbow… I won’t ever leave her.”

My friend patted me on the back. “Awesome. Don’t forget those words, OK? She needs you.” The two of us shared a hug before she moved back over to her side of the table just as the waiter arrived.

“Welcome back, sir. Have you made your decision?” The waiter asked, apparently having come to recognize me.

“Yes, I will have the house salad with French dressing and an order of spaghetti and…meat…balls?” I could hardly believe that there was actual meat on a menu in a town of herbivorous ponies.

The waiter turned to Rainbow Dash, who spoke, “I’ll go for the sub. Extra tomatoes.” The waiter nodded and walked back inside the café.

“Rainbow… Are the meatballs in the pasta made of REAL meat?” I asked, wondering if Equestrian ponies are actually omnivores.

The pegasus snickered at my apparent bewilderment. “Nah. It’s not real meat. Just fake meat made of soy bean stuff.” I chuckled for a second, having completely forgotten about the likes of tofu hotdogs and veggie burgers.

It did not take long for our orders to arrive. The meatballs in my spaghetti appeared to be made out of actual meat and probably tasted the part too, but I was certain they were not what they seemed. A layer of tomato sauce covered the whole dish. Rainbow Dash’s order was a long submarine sandwich with various vegetables clamped between the slices of bread. “Aw yeah, let’s chow down.”

I watched while Rainbow Dash planted her hooves at the sides of the sandwich and lifted it before taking a bite. Not wanting to be left out, I started on my food. The tomato sauce was zesty and had just a hint of spiciness to it.

Not surprisingly, Rainbow Dash finished her meal first. “Mmm. Good stuff. You almost done, James?” I had finished my salad and was halfway done with my entrée.

“I should be another minute or two. And sorry that I can’t finish all this in ten seconds flat.” I replied, not wanting to scarf down my food. Rainbow Dash could only snicker at the reference I made to her speed record.

Once we had finished, Rainbow Dash flew away suddenly and returned less than a minute later with a stack of bits in her mouth. Once she set them down on the table, she turned to me and explained, “As promised, I’ll handle the bill.” I nodded, but then reached into my pocket and pulled out a few bits of my own.

“A tip for the waiter.” I explained while I set the money down.

Rainbow Dash began to hover while I put the stool I was sitting on back where I found it. “I’m gonna go check on Scootaloo and the other crusaders. Say hi to Fluttershy for me!” I waved goodbye as the pegasus took to the sky and flew south. Remembering what I had promised to do, I started to head west towards Fluttershy’s cottage.

When I began to press into the meadow that bordered Fluttershy’s home, I noticed an unusually high number of rabbits milling about. There were various hues of white, black, brown, gray, and the like. They would often watch me as I passed by, probably because they had never seen a human before. “I guess it’s rabbit season. Or is it duck season?” I could not help muttering out loud.

When Fluttershy’s cottage came into view, I found the timid pegasus resting upon the bridge that crossed the creek in front of her house. Once she saw me coming, Fluttershy stood up trotted right over to me. “Hello again, James. You’re right on time. And thanks again for that wonderful massage today.”

I stroked Fluttershy’s mane with a smile while replying, “Next time you come in, try to make it a Tuesday, Thursday, or Saturday. Those are the days I work there now.”

Fluttershy smiled softly and nodded. “I’m glad to hear that. Next time Rarity and I meet up at the spa, I’ll ask for you by name. But now that you’re here, shall we get started?” I followed Fluttershy a short distance away from her home, finding many of the same rabbits I had seen on my way in still milling about.

“Fluttershy… Are all of these rabbits just babies?” I asked, finding their close proximity to be making me mildly giddy.

“Oh yes. These are the baby bunnies I need help rounding up. But remember, they’re a timid bunch and need to be handled gently.” She replied with her soft voice.

I have caught wild baby rabbits before with just my hands without being forceful, so I have experience in handling young rabbits. Only this time, it seemed that they would not have any fear of me. “OK then. Where should I set them as I gather them up?”

Fluttershy pointed towards a partially fenced-in area that was bordered by a very low white wooden fence. “Just place them over there. I’ll keep them from wandering off.”

Eager to get started, I calmly approached a trio of grazing baby rabbits and got down on one knee. They looked at me when I drew near, their big adorable eyes showing curiosity instead of wariness. “Hello there, little guys.” I spoke softly while slowly outstretching my hand. I ran one finger between one rabbit’s ears. That area seemed to be a soft spot since the baby bunny immediately warmed up to me by nuzzling my finger. The other two also drew closer.

“OK, little fellas. Just hold still.” I spoke before I carefully scooped them up in my arms. The rabbits seemed very calm in my grasp as they nuzzled my chest. This was one such experience I would never forget and hopefully would not be the last.

“Very good, James. Just set them down right here.” Fluttershy tapped her hoof in one spot as I approached her with the bunnies in my arms. I carefully released them from my grasp as low to the ground as I could get. I petted each bunny on the head to reassure them before going off to find some more.

I repeated the same process over and over for the next thirty minutes at least. But I never got bored. In fact, I cherished every minute with the baby bunnies. After making one last trip to the bundle of bunnies I had rounded up, I made a quick sweep of the area to see if I had overlooked anyone. When I found that no baby bunnies had been left behind, I returned to Fluttershy. “I think that’s everyone.”

Fluttershy nodded with a pleased grin. “Thank you again, James. Will you do the honors?” I smiled and gazed down at the many baby bunnies at my feet. I silently counted them while Fluttershy did everything she could to keep them from moving.

“Whoa… Sixty bunnies. That’s quite a few.” I spoke out loud as I finished counting them in my head.

“Sixty? Wow… We seldom have that many in one season.” Fluttershy remarked while the bunnies looked up at us. But when I looked down at them, a thought popped into my head.

“Fluttershy, could you keep them all together for a bit longer? I’d like to get a picture of this.” I asked before I pulled my DSi game system out of my pocket and turned it on.

“James, what is that? I’ve never seen anything like it.” Fluttershy asked me while trying to not get too excited.

“It’s a camera. Well, it’s more than just a camera, but I’m using it as a camera for now.” I replied as I activated the camera feature. I got down on one knee while adjusting the top half of the DSi to get the best angle.

“If you’re going to take a picture, make sure the flash is turned off. It might scare them… Oh? Hello, Angel.” Fluttershy spoke before apparently being distracted by something. In actuality, the DSi’s camera does not have a flash function. But at the mention of Angel, I looked behind me to find the same white rabbit I had seen resting in the ‘dog’ house next to Fluttershy’s cottage.

Before I could say anything, Fluttershy gasped lightly. “Oh, I know! Angel, could you take the picture so James could be in the shot too?” As ridiculous as it sounded, the rabbit nodded his head in agreement. I froze for a moment as I tried to comprehend how a rabbit could use such a complex gadget. I was also hesitant to let someone other than myself use my DSi, but it was the only way I could be in the picture too.

When Angel came over to me, I set the DSi down and adjusted the top half, as well as the camera lens on it, so that it was standing up on a ninety-degree angle. “Thanks, Angel. Just press this button here to take the picture when we’re ready. And watch the top screen to see how we look before the picture is taken.” I explained, hoping he would understand. I then approached the pile of baby bunnies and got down on one knee beside them while Fluttershy stood at the other side. The two of us smiled while Angel seemed to adjust the DSi’s location to try and get us all in the shot.

Eventually, I heard a familiar click when Angel pressed the button. I then stood up and went over to see how the picture had turned out. There was no motion blur and the lighting was just right. It also captured us all at just the right angle. For the DSi, it was of the highest quality. “Thank you, Angel.” I spoke as I saved the picture and returned the DSi to my pocket. I then scratched Angel between the ears, coaxing a content smile from him.

“May I see the picture before you go?” Fluttershy asked while she approached me, the baby bunnies beginning to wander off behind her. I nodded and pulled the DSi back out, opened the photo album, and brought up the picture before turning the screen to her. “Oh my… That turned out lovely. Now we have something to remember this day by.” Fluttershy spoke softly while she observed the photo.

I stood up before I returned my DSi to my pocket. “Thanks again for inviting me to help you with this. Just interacting with baby bunnies is a treat in itself.” I smiled while I stroked Fluttershy’s mane.

“Hehee… You’re very welcome, James. Feel free to stop by if you’re ever in the area. You’re always welcome here.” Fluttershy spoke before we embraced each other gently in a tender cuddle.

A moment passed, as I did not let go of my friend. While we embraced, I ran my fingers through her beautiful flowing pink mane. I heard Fluttershy sigh happily, clearly enjoying my touch. But we both froze when Angel momentarily tapped Fluttershy’s leg with one foot. We both looked down to see him giving her a stern gaze.

“Something wrong, Angel?” I asked while I let Fluttershy down.

Fluttershy meekly replied, “Oh, it’s nothing important. He just wants a snack.” For some reason, the white rabbit glared at her as he tapped her on the leg again several times.

What was this rabbit doing? Was he trying to persuade Fluttershy to say something? Fluttershy then lowered her head down to him and whispered, “I can’t tell him, Angel. I want to…but I can’t…”

I suspect Fluttershy thought I would not hear her. But I was close enough to hear every word. I then asked, “Tell me what?”

Fluttershy blushed as her head jerked up suddenly. “You… You heard that? Oh dear… Um… Well…” I crossed my arms while looking down at her, puzzled by what it was Angel was trying to get her to say.

After a minute of stammering and incoherent muttering, Fluttershy finally asked, “Um… Well… May I ask you for some advice, James?” She was shyly looking at me from between her long bangs with one eye, a gesture I found utterly adorable.

“Sure thing, Fluttershy. Whatcha need help with?” I replied earnestly. I noticed that Angel had raised his paws and was shaking his head as if to say ‘Close enough’.

The timid pegasus blushed while she spoke, “Well… There’s this boy… I mean stallion… I mean… There’s somepony I really…like… But I don’t have the courage to tell him… What would be a good way to…confess my feelings to him?”

I felt immense disappointment upon finding that Fluttershy had already developed feelings for another person… Or rather, another pony. However, in my heart, all I really wanted was for Fluttershy to be happy. Even if it meant being happy without me. And if that meant losing her to someone else, so be it.

I was careful to hide my disappointment as I thought over a response. “You have a crush on someone and are afraid to tell the guy in person? Well… Why not just write him a love letter?”

My suggestion seemed to surprise my friend since she stared blankly at me for a moment. “A love letter…? I’m surprised I didn’t think of that earlier…” She then smiled faintly and spoke softly with a very deep blush. “Tha… Thank you, James… That’s all I needed. See you later. I have a letter to write.” I watched while she trotted up towards her cottage and went inside. I looked down at Angel, who seemed to sigh in disappointment while looking at the ground and shaking his head. With nothing else to do, I said goodbye to Fluttershy’s pet and headed back towards Ponyville.

I was fairly tired from all the walking I had done that day and decided to return home. It was late in the afternoon at the time. When I entered the Carousel Boutique through the front door, I found Rarity talking to Twilight Sparkle. “Yeah, what a coincidence. I guess we all got a little messy at the end of the Grand Galloping Gala, didn’t we?” Twilight spoke before letting out a chuckle. Near her was a pony mannequin with a dazzling dress draped over it that was mostly shades of blue with many stars embroidered into it. However, it had rips and tears here and there.

“Oh yes, and it certainly wouldn’t do for your lovely gown to be in this state when the next Gala arrives! I will make certain it is back to normal within the week.” Rarity replied with some enthusiasm. It was then that she noticed me at the door and trotted over to me. “Hello, James! Still looking dashing in that cape. Is there anything I can get you?”

“No thanks. I’m good. Just a bit tired from all the walking around I did today. All I wanna do is relax on the sofa and read some more of that encyclopedia.” I replied, remembering that I had borrowed the book from the library.

Twilight approached me with a smile. “Hey there, James. I was just dropping off my dress for some fixing. And I saw your robe. Very impressive. I can’t wait to see you in it at the Gala!”

I replied while trying to hide my real mood, “Thanks, Twilight. It was more than I expected too. But come to think of it, where’s Spike? I haven’t seen him all day.”

The purple unicorn giggled while she replied, “Oh, he’s been busy with his chores. That’s why he wasn’t home when you visited today. Although I think he was a little jealous when Rarity showed us that bracelet you bought for her. Probably because he wanted to eat it. I think I even saw him drool a little.” I could only chuckle while wondering if he would have been able to digest the silver as well.

Once we said our goodbyes, Twilight headed out for home. But I then turned to Rarity and asked, “Excuse me, Rarity. May I ask you something about Fluttershy?”

My landlord smiled wholeheartedly. “But of course! Since she’s my best friend, I’m sure I can answer anything you want to know.”

While making certain to hide my emotions, I then asked, “Well… She told me today that there is this guy she has a crush on. Do you know who it is?”

Rarity brought a hoof to her chin and seemed to ponder my words for a few seconds. “Hmmm… Fluttershy has found love? That’s odd… She never once mentioned such a thing to me. Are you certain it was not a joke?”

I shook my head before replying, “I think she was serious. She asked me for advice on how to confess to him, so I suggested she write a love letter to him.”

At my claim, Rarity nodded with a rather serious expression. “Yes, writing a letter is certainly more like Fluttershy’s style. But who is this dashing gent who could’ve won Fluttershy’s heart? I must remember to ask her tomorrow.” I nodded in agreement, still feeling an unpleasant bitterness in my heart from being rejected. With nothing else to ask, I went to my room to read some more articles from the encyclopedia I had borrowed from Twilight.

“OK… Next page…” I muttered to myself as I removed the bookmark. “Ponyville….. Founded by earth ponies long ago. Now home to all three species of ponies… Canterlot… Capitol of Equestria… Home of unicorns… Like Ponyville, has become home to all three pony types over time… Cloudsdale… Home of pegasus ponies… Made entirely out of clouds, unicorn and earth ponies cannot reside there…” Each description included illustrations of the locations described in the articles.

The next article contained details on various flora and fauna of Equestria. As it turned out, many animal species that could be found on Earth also resided in Equestria. With a few notable exceptions. The first to be mentioned was the cockatrice, having the body of a snake and the head of a rooster. As I expected, its gaze could turn whoever it looked at into stone. Another was the hydra, but I had already heard of it from the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Next was the manticore, a creature with the body of a lion, a pair of wings, and a scorpion’s tail complete with a stinger. Another entry mentioned the Ursa, colossal bear-like creatures with bodies that share the coloration of the night sky dotted with stars. But the last entry on the page puzzled me. “Parasprites…? Tiny and cuddly, but have ravenous appetites… Infestations can lead to catastrophic food shortages…” An illustration was provided, showing me a round insect of sorts with big eyes. Like the article claimed, it seemed to be quite adorable and far from menacing.

By the time I looked up from what I had been reading, it was nearly 8 PM. “Whoa… Time sure flies when wrapped up in a good book.” I muttered out loud. Outside the window, I could see that the sun was setting over the horizon. I was still feeling full from lunch, so I decided to skip dinner. But as I looked back at the encyclopedia, I remembered that while it did offer great detail about some of the more colorful creatures of Equestria, it was a bit lacking in other areas of flora and fauna. I decided to head back to the library to borrow another book that may have more information on the subject. As I headed to the front door, I found Rarity ‘in the zone’, as she likes to say it, while working on repairing Twilight’s dress. Rather than interrupt her, I left as quietly as I could.

It got dark out fairly quickly while I walked through Ponyville. I had not been out this late since my first night in Equestria. The cicadas were hissing loudly all around me, lending a familiar atmosphere to the moment. Few ponies were out and about at the time, which was not surprising to me. I was only hoping that Twilight was not asleep yet.

To my relief, I found that there were still lights on inside Twilight’s house when I arrived. I peeked in the window and found Twilight tidying up on the first floor. I knocked on the door gently to let her know I was coming in.

Twilight turned to face me as I closed the door behind me. “Good evening, James! I wasn’t expecting to see you this late.” She spoke while trotting over to me with a smile.

“Well, when I looked up from reading, it was almost 8. I’m sure you can relate.” I replied with a shrug of my shoulders. Twilight chuckled heartily since she is an avid reader too. But before I could ask for her help in finding a certain kind of book, there was a thumping sound at the door.

“Another visitor at this hour?” Twilight asked as she used her magic to open the front door from a distance. Once it was open, Angel ran inside with a scroll in his mouth.

“Angel? What’re you doing out here?” I asked, puzzled why Fluttershy’s pet would come all the way into Ponyville without her. He looked up at me with a gaze that seemed to show irritation. Whether it was to me or someone else, I could not say.

Twilight spoke while pointing with her hoof, “I think that scroll’s for you, James. Should I let you read it first?” I nodded in agreement while I took the scroll from the white rabbit. Twilight went back to straightening up the library as I leaned against the wall to read it.

“Let’s see here…” I muttered before I opened the scroll. I began to read it silently, but I soon began to sweat as I beheld its contents.

The note read, “To my beloved James. I’m sorry for not telling you this in person, but I can at least express my true feelings to you with this scroll. I have never met anypony like you. Somepony who never judges or shuns others despite their flaws. Whenever I see your face, I feel as if I am standing on a cloud of butterflies. And when I hear your voice, I feel as if I just heard an angel sing. I wish I could tell you just how much I adore you, but words alone can’t describe it. It goes beyond just mere friendship. But please believe me when I say this. I love you, James. And I hope you will continue to remain in my life for the rest of our lives. With love, Fluttershy.”

I felt somewhat dizzy by the time I finished reading the scroll. Was this for real? Was it a prank? I could hardly even think straight. “Twilight…” I stammered out.

My friend looked over at me before asking, “Something wrong, James? And why is your face red?”

I held out the scroll as she approached me. “Is this…a prank from Pinkie Pie or Rainbow Dash?”

Twilight’s horn was engulfed in a billowing aura as the scroll floated over to her. “Let’s see… Beloved James…..express my true feelings…. Oh…my…” Twilight said with an unusually loud tone as she blushed deeply. She read in silence for a moment before speaking, “This is…just so poetic! And it’s in Fluttershy’s writing! She didn’t hold back when she wrote this!”

I could hardly believe it. The pony I have a crush on is actually in love with me. Or is she? I had my doubts if this love letter was real or forged. But it is far easier to express one’s feelings through text than through voice, so I am certain even Fluttershy could get quite expressive in written form.

“If that’s really Fluttershy’s handwriting…” I muttered lightly. I then looked down at Angel and asked, “Did Fluttershy really write that?” The white rabbit nodded in response. It was real. Fluttershy…was…is in love with me.

Twilight rolled up the scroll and gave it back to me. “Wow… I never knew Fluttershy could be so artistic with love letters… But are you all right?”

I took the scroll in hand and nodded. “Yeah… Just a little dizzy and overheated… It’s a lot to take in.”

I then looked down at Angel again. “Did Fluttershy ask you to deliver this to me?” To my surprise, he shook his head with an annoyed expression. It was then that I suspected that Fluttershy had finished writing the scroll hours ago but had chickened out on sending it to me. Certainly something I would expect from her. Angel must have snuck it out of her cottage without her noticing.

Twilight asked quietly, “James… What are you going to do about this?” She almost sounded afraid.

I replied while I approached the front door with Angel, “I’m gonna ask her about this. Can I come back tomorrow for the book I was looking for?”

The purple unicorn nodded with a frown. “Sure… Have a nice night, James.” I had never seen Twilight look so sad before. Probably because she was worried that the confrontation with Fluttershy would not end well. Regardless, I said my goodbyes and followed Angel back towards Fluttershy’s home.

By the time Fluttershy’s cottage came into view, the sun had very nearly vanished over the horizon for the night. While I walked up the slope to the front door of her house, I could hear Fluttershy’s voice from an open window. Out of curiosity, I walked over to it and peered inside. Curtains were hanging in the way, but they were sheer enough for me to see through. But since that meant she could see through it too, I remained still to avoid detection.

Fluttershy was frantically looking about for something while constantly talking to herself. “Ooooh, where is it? I know I left it on that desk when I was done writing! I hope it didn’t somehow make its way to James… Did I put it in the mailbox? Hopefully the mailmare didn’t stop by after I did… I better go check.” As she ran to the front door, I hurried over to it to meet her. As soon as the door opened, Fluttershy yelped in a surprisingly high pitched tone. “Ah! James!” I had to restrain myself from laughing at her skittish reaction to my unexpected presence.

“Uh… Good evening, Fluttershy. Expecting anyone?” I asked, trying not to sound like I knew what she was searching for.

Fluttershy blushed while trying to regain her composure. “Um… No, not really… I was just looking for a….. Oh…my…” Her gaze rested upon my hand. In my grasp was the love letter she had written. “You… You didn’t happen to read that…did you?”

I could not bring myself to lie towards someone as tender as Fluttershy, so I replied honestly. “Yeah… I’m the guy you wanted advice on confessing to, right? So… Is this real? Or did you just send it to me as a test to see how well you could convey your feelings in text? And please be honest.”

I watched as Fluttershy backed away from me with a very deep blush on her face. I could see tears welling up in her eyes. “That scroll… I wrote it… The guy I like… I love…” She curled up in a corner in the room and covered her face with her hooves as she sobbed, “It’s you, James… Please don’t hate me…”

The sight of Fluttershy sobbing in fear and shame was truly one of the most pathetic sights I have ever seen. She looked so miserable, I felt sorry for her. Hoping to put her fears to rest, I slowly approached her and ran my fingers through her beautiful pink mane once I dropped to my knees. “I don’t hate you, Fluttershy. Please don’t cry. It hurts when I see you this scared.”

Ever so slowly, the timid pegasus removed her hooves from her face. I slowly stroked her face just under the eyes to wipe away her tears. “You… You’re not angry? Not offended at all? Not even a little?” She asked shyly in her signature quiet tone.

I nodded with the softest smile I can make. “I could never hate you. I can’t even see any real flaws in your behavior. If there is someone in this world who doesn’t like you, then there’s something wrong with that person.”

Fluttershy sighed while she leaned against the hand that was stroking her mane. “There are a few…but many more do like me…”

With a smile, I spoke, “Only I like you the most.”

I watched as Fluttershy blushed deeply while she let out a light squeak. Her modesty and shyness made my heart melt. I wanted to protect her. To always be there for her. I helped her climb to her feet before I lifted her up in my arms. “You look tired. Let’s get you somewhere to rest.” I carried her over to a green sofa of sorts and lied down on it with Fluttershy atop me. The length was fairly short, so I had to raise one leg over the back while letting the other hang off the side.

Fluttershy rested her head next to mine as she lay upon my chest. I held her against me with my hands on her back. “Have you stopped crying?” I asked softly.

“Yes… I’m OK now…” Fluttershy replied with a whisper.

I continued to stroke my friend’s mane. At my touch, Fluttershy cooed softly, “I love it when you do that…”

“Is that why you came to love me?” I asked, curious of how she came to develop feelings for me.

Fluttershy blushed deeply while she muttered, “I don’t know…if I can put it into words… You’ve just…always been so kind to me… You showed me how gentle you are with animals… And… And…” She began to tear up once again while pausing briefly. “I’m sorry… That’s the best I’ve got… I can’t describe it anymore than that…”

She was probably expecting me to reject her feelings if she could not explain them properly. But I understand that love is not something that can always be explained. I could tell that her feelings were sincere. And I wanted to be with her always. Because she…was… No. She IS the girl I love.

Fluttershy closed her eyes, afraid to look at me. However, I brought my lips to her ear and whispered, “I love you, Fluttershy.”

Her eyes shot open instantly at my words. She gazed at me with a deep blush on her face. “You mean… Re…really?”

I replied with a question of my own. “May I kiss you?”

Fluttershy’s blush only deepened further. But she soon smiled meekly and whispered, “Ye…yes… I would like that.”

I stroked her face before I brought my lips to hers. When they touched, I felt a tear drip onto my neck. Our kiss was brief as Fluttershy began to sob quietly. She was likely overwhelmed with emotion since she had never received love of this magnitude before. “Fluttershy…?” I asked while I placed my hand over her hoof.

She gasped for breath as she sobbed, “Please… Hold me…” She threw her forelegs around my neck as she held her face against the side of my head as she wept quietly. For all I know, she was likely releasing years of pent-up loneliness from being so withdrawn.

I gently caressed the pegasus pony’s back, trying to make her know that she was loved. “Don’t cry, Fluttershy… I won’t ever leave you… I promise.”

To my surprise, Fluttershy muttered, “I’m not…hurt. I’m just…so happy to have…somepony like you…” After a moment more, she asked, “James… May I…kiss you? If that’s all right with you…”

Even though I had expressed my feelings towards her, I was flattered by Fluttershy’s modesty. I had her look at me before I smiled and whispered, “You don’t ever have to ask me that, Fluttershy. You may kiss me whenever you want.”

Fluttershy smiled timidly before pressing her lips against mine. We both closed our eyes, my hand behind her head. Before I knew it, we had parted our lips and allowed our tongues to touch. This more intimate kiss did not last long since Fluttershy soon pulled away from me suddenly. “What’s wrong? Did I…go too far?” I asked, seeing that she appeared a little dazed.

“N… No… I just…felt a sudden rush when we…” Fluttershy muttered as she shook her head to get her bearings. But she then asked with a blush, “May we do that again?” I nodded and we began to kiss again. Fluttershy made the first move to make the kiss more intimate. I felt her tongue touch my lips before I could open them for her. The strange sensation of our tongues touching was new to me, but I enjoyed every second of it. By the time we broke the kiss, I think we were both blushing while lightly panting from a spike in body temperature.

“Did you like it?” I asked, somewhat concerned for my lover.

Fluttershy groggily replied, “I…loved it…” She then surprised me by nuzzling my face, “But I love you most of all…”

Her words touched me deeply. To me, Fluttershy was the most precious and loveable pony in Ponyville. Maybe even in all of Equestria. To know that she had chosen me over all others made me feel like the luckiest man alive. I held her in my arms tightly as I whispered, “And I love you more than anything, Fluttershy…”

The two of us just continued to cuddle and kiss for… I do not know. Forty minutes? An hour? Regardless, by the time we looked out the window, it was nightfall. The moon was high in the sky and the stars could be seen.

“Time flies when you’re with someone you love, huh?” I muttered, surprised by just how late it had gotten.

Fluttershy blushed as she whispered, “Um… I’m sorry if I kept you…”

Sweet little Fluttershy. Always so modest and submissive. It only made me love her more. I stroked her mane while I smiled. “Don’t be. I don’t have anything planned for tonight. I loved every minute with you.”

My words did the trick since Fluttershy smiled brightly. “So did I… I’m so glad to have you as my boyfriend, James.”

I felt a very warm sensation come over me when I heard that word. Boyfriend. She had actually acknowledged me as her lover. It felt as if nothing could go wrong. I then placed my hand over Fluttershy’s hoof and asked, “Fluttershy. If it’s all right with you, may I move in with you tomorrow?”

I expected Fluttershy to be nervous. Instead, she beamed brightly at me. “You mean… Us living together? Like a couple?” She went airborne while flapping her wings as she smiled, “That sounds…so wonderful… I’d love to have you here with me!”

Looking forward to tomorrow, I sat up from the sofa and climbed to my feet. “Then I’ll pack my bags as soon as I get home from work tomorrow.”

I stepped outside Fluttershy’s cottage and looked around at the untouched natural landscape bathed in moonlight. Many fireflies would glow every few seconds. I was already looking forward to living with Fluttershy while surrounded by nature. “I’m gonna love it here.” I remember muttering out loud.

“Do you think it would be OK for me to visit you while you’re on the job tomorrow?” Fluttershy asked while she closed the bottom half of the front door behind me.

I thought over my response for a moment before replying, “Actually, how about you meet me during my lunch break? I think I’ll take it at a little past noon.”

Fluttershy smiled and gave me a nod. “Some time for just us? That sounds lovely. How does the café sound for a place to meet up at?”

“That’s where I always go for lunch on work days. So it’s decided?” I asked, looking forward to our first meal together.

“Absolutely.” Fluttershy said with a smile. However, she then frowned and spoke with a rather disappointed tone. “I…guess this is goodbye then…”

I could understand why Fluttershy seemed unhappy. I did not want to leave her either, even if it was just for one night. But I placed my hand on her cheek and smiled. “Yeah… But just for tonight. Starting tomorrow, we’ll be living together. So please be patient. All right, honey?”

Fluttershy blushed deeply when I called her ‘honey’ just then. It was clearly the first time she had ever been called something so tender before. “O…K… I hope I dream about you tonight. Have a safe walk back to Rarity’s place, James.” She then gave me a kiss on the cheek, prompting me to smile as she had learned that she did not have to ask permission to do so.

I casually walked along the path that led from Fluttershy’s cottage out into the meadow that separated it from Ponyville. But every moment, I would look over my shoulder to see if Fluttershy had gone to bed. To my pleasant surprise, she was still standing at the doorway while watching me. Just before I was completely out of view, I waved back at her. She clearly must have seen me since she raised one of her forelegs and waved back. With a spring in my step, I hurried on through Ponyville to return to Carousel Boutique.

When I arrived, I found that no light was shining through the windows. I suspected that Rarity had gone to bed and locked me out before doing so. Fortunately, I found that the back door was unlocked. “Thanks, Rarity.” I muttered, grateful that she had left a way back inside for me.

I am writing this from the sofa in the room where I sleep. I have just finished bathing for the night and am happier than I have been in a long time. I have found my very first girlfriend in the unlikeliest of ponies. Fluttershy. While I do have some doubts about the future, I still feel the desire to protect and support her however I can. Tomorrow will be our first day as lovers. I wonder if I will have enough time when I wake up to visit her before work.

Thank you, Fluttershy. Thank you for coming into my life. I love you.

From Bud to Bloom

“Darling, you have a visitor. Wake up, please.” Those were the first words I heard as I was awakened by Rarity. I groggily opened my eyes before I looked up at her.

“What time is it…?” I asked as I rubbed the sleep out of my eyes.

“Oh, a little past 10. And please do get up. It is rude to keep a lady waiting.” I watched as my landlord left the room. With a shrug, I sat up while wondering who would want to see me in the morning. I then put on the clothes Rarity had made for me and walked out into the main workroom to meet my visitor. This marked the beginning of my sixth day in Equestria.

“Oh yes, I’m actually surprised by how torn up it got… Though I guess I kinda deserved it after how forceful I was to the animals….” My eyes fell upon Fluttershy as she chatted with Rarity. I think I felt myself blush while I watched her, remembering what had happened the previous night.

It did not take long for Fluttershy to notice me standing at the entrance to the hallway. The instant her timid eyes looked in my direction, they brightened up with excitement. “Oh, James!” I braced myself as she suddenly ran towards me and leapt into my arms. I had to drop down on one knee so I was the same height as her.

“My oh my, am I missing something here?” Rarity asked while Fluttershy nuzzled my face lovingly with her eyes closed. For some reason, Fluttershy did not seem to notice Rarity’s words as she cuddled with me.

“Uh… Fluttershy? Rarity asked you something.” I muttered into her ear. Fluttershy then finally opened her eyes and looked over at her friend.

Before Fluttershy could say anything, Rarity gasped before asking, “Oh, I see now! The dashing gent who won your heart. It was James, was it not?!” The unicorn seemed to be very excited as she inched closer to us.

We were both hesitant to admit our feelings to anyone. I could feel my body temperature increase as I became nervous. Fluttershy then asked with a painfully timid tone of voice, “Can you…keep a secret, Rarity?”

Rarity winked at us and grinned brightly. “Oh, but of course! Any secret from you is safe with moi!”

Fluttershy looked up at me with an uncertain gaze. We both then silently looked at Rarity before looking back at each other and nodding. Fluttershy then muttered, “Well… James and I… We…”

I held Fluttershy’s head to my chest as I finished the sentence for her. “We’re…lovers now.”

Neither of us was certain of what Rarity’s reaction would be. However, the unicorn beamed brightly and hopped in place once. “Really? Truly?! Well, congrats to both of you! Am I invited to the wedding?! Ooh! Leave the tuxedo and dress to me! I can hardly wait to get started!”

Rarity’s bravado flattered me to no end. Fluttershy and I had only been together since last night, yet Rarity already believed we were going to get married someday. Granted, the idea excited me, but it was far too soon to say for sure.

“You…really don’t have a problem with us being together?” Fluttershy asked with a deep blush on her face.

Rarity grinned and spoke with great enthusiasm, “Oh, not only do I not have any trouble with you. I absolutely support your bond! But truly, when is the wedding?”

I chuckled lightly, though more out of being flattered by her words. “We haven’t decided on a wedding date yet… Besides, we only started seeing each other just last night. It’s way too soon to say if we’ll ever…”

Fluttershy interrupted me with a smile on her face and spoke, “Actually, we would appreciate it if you did make our wedding clothes when we’ve decided on when it happens…..” She then looked up at me with an uneasy expression and asked, “Um… If that’s all right with you, that is…”

It is understandable that Fluttershy would be concerned about my thoughts on the matter, as we had only been lovers since the previous night. However, I could tell that her love for me is true and powerful if she had already asked Rarity to make our clothes for the wedding if I ever proposed to her. I replied with a smile while I stroked her mane, “That’s fine with me, honey. No one makes better garments than Rarity.”

At my words, Fluttershy smiled softly as she leaned against me. Rarity then let out an adorable giggle. “Oh, you two are simply darling together. Your wedding will be so grand, even the princesses will want to attend!”

It was then that a question popped into my head. “Come to think of it, what brings you here today, Fluttershy?”

The timid pegasus smiled shyly and explained, “I came to see you, James. I wanted to walk with you on your way to work. Your shift starts at 11 AM, right?”

Before I could answer, I felt something climbing up my back as I was on my knees. “What the… Is that Opal?”

A familiar voice spoke out while I felt a pair of small hooves on top of my head. “I got you this time, blank flank!” I then felt the hooves stomping on my head, although my thick hair absorbed most of the impact to the point where it actually felt pleasant.

“Is it Diamond Tiara again?” I asked the two ponies before me. They both nodded with amused expressions. I then crossed my arms and asked, “Would you mind doing that a little harder? And maybe some rubbing?” I heard the filly growl as she intensified her efforts to no avail.

After a moment of stomping, I yelped when I felt Diamond Tiara kick me in the back of the neck. To my surprise, I saw Fluttershy glare at the filly and fly up to her. “Stop it, now!” The timid pegasus spoke in an unusually loud tone. She then grabbed the filly’s mane by her teeth, flew over to the front door and tossed her outside. I heard the ever-softening sound of galloping hooves as I assume Diamond Tiara made a run for it.

“Whoa… That’s the most assertive I’ve ever seen you get, Fluttershy.” I muttered, having not expected her to come to my aid.

Fluttershy seemed rather embarrassed by her outburst while she shyly approached me. “I’m sorry… It’s just… When I heard you were hurt, I… I think I just snapped…” She looked away in shame, probably thinking that her outburst had disappointed me.

Before I could speak my opinion, Rarity spoke up first. “Come now, Fluttershy. There is no shame in coming to the defense of those you hold dear. In fact, it was very noble of you to protect James like that. You should be proud of yourself.”

I nodded as I approached my lover. “I’m actually flattered that you helped me, Fluttershy. Thank you.” I stroked her mane gently in an attempt to calm her.

At my touch, Fluttershy blushed with a meek smile. “Oh, James… You really don’t mind it when I get assertive?”

I snickered in response. “I actually find it more endearing than frightening. You’re cute when you get serious like that.” Fluttershy could not really offer a retort, as she was too flattered to speak.

Rarity approached us and asked in a more urgent tone of voice, “James, shouldn’t you be on your way to work now? Only twenty minutes left before 11.” She pointed at a clock on the wall to prove her statement.

“Whoa. I better get going then. Thanks for alerting me, Rarity.” I said while I headed for the front door.

“Wait for me, James! Let’s go together!” Fluttershy called as she trotted up alongside me. The two of us waved goodbye to Rarity before closing the door behind us.

As we headed into the town square, Fluttershy looked over towards the spa and asked, “You start working there tomorrow, right?”

I looked over at the elegant building and nodded while replying, “Yup. Not sure how well I’ll do on my first real day, but I won’t know until I try.”

Fluttershy smiled as she looked up at me. “I’ll be your first client tomorrow. So you can practice on me before other customers show up.” She then blushed while speaking in a whisper, “And…you can massage my cutie marks too, if you want…”

I winced as I recalled that her cutie marks are sensitive enough to function as a pleasure point. “Is that really a good idea? I thought you didn’t want me to touch it last time.” I replied, worried that it would draw attention to her, something that I know Fluttershy dislikes.

My girlfriend then explained, “That was before you and I became…closer…” She then smiled shyly and spoke, “And to be honest, I’m curious of how gentle you can be with me. Besides, it’s not like I’m new to that stuff. Just recently, after the first few days you started living in Ponyville, I would…sometimes…”

Fluttershy’s blush only deepened as she spoke. There was clearly something she wanted to tell me, but her shyness would not let her. “Is it something personal?” I asked out of concern.

She nodded rather reluctantly and replied, “Not just that… I don’t think it would…be a good idea to say it in public…”

This only piqued my curiosity further. “Well, could you give me a hint?”

Fluttershy glanced around, probably to make certain no one was looking our way. “OK…” She began to slowly raise and lower her forelegs, making a clopping sound with each step. “Do you hear that sound?”

I nodded and asked, “The sound of clopping. Right?”

Fluttershy then continued while blushing, “It’s not only a noun, though… It’s also a verb. And not just the term associated with walking…” She could hardly even look at me while she spoke.

“You mean…you would recently clop after meeting me?” I could not understand what could be so embarrassing about clopping in place, and even more so as there does not seem to be much point in doing it unless for exercise. “How is that hard to talk about? It’s pretty much just walking in place.”

At my words, Fluttershy looked up at me with an amused expression while she giggled at my ignorance. “I don’t mean that kind of clopping. It’s a…slang term… The kind of clopping I mean is…”

She paused for a moment, clearly too embarrassed to say it out loud. “Um… Could it wait until we’re alone at my place today?”

I felt it would be a bad idea to inquire further until we were alone. “Sure thing. But just remember that you don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to.”

Fluttershy giggled while she blushed at my words. “Thank you, James. I love you.” I was still getting accustomed to hearing her say those words as I could only chuckle nervously.

The two of us continued to chat casually as we headed towards Sugarcube Corner. But when we drew near, Pinkie Pie came out of nowhere and ran over to us. “James! Fluttershy! Twitchy twitch! Twitchy twitch!” She was standing on just her forelegs with her rump in the air, her poofy tail twitching furiously.

“Twitchy tail?! Oh no… Is there anything above us?” Fluttershy asked as she slunk up against me.

Fearing that a moving trailer was above us, or possibly the ever-unpredictable Derpy Hooves making her rounds, I looked skyward while taking care to not move. My eyes scanned the sky above us, but found nothing passing overhead. “Are you sure that ‘Pinkie Sense’ of yours is 100% accurate? Has it ever failed before?”

Pinkie Pie promptly replied while still looking fearful, “No! It’s never been wrong before! Something’s gonna fall! I just don’t know when!”

At this, Fluttershy moved away from me and began to head towards Sugarcube Corner. “Then we should get inside before something does fa… Wah?!” Before she had gone even one foot from us, Fluttershy stumbled and was about to plummet face first into the hard ground. Without even really thinking, I quickly reached down and grabbed the timid pegasus before she could fall.

“Huh… So Fluttershy fell this time?” Pinkie Pie muttered, her tail having stopped twitching.

Until then, I had always believed that the twitchy tail sign meant that something ABOVE Pinkie Pie was going to fall. Not something that was already on the ground. Regardless, I asked, “You OK, Fluttershy?”

In my arms, she blushed while looking up at me. “Y-yes… I’m OK now, James… Thank you. You’re my hero.” She surprised me by placing a soft kiss on my cheek. All I could do in response was blush.

Pinkie Pie was quick to notice Fluttershy’s display of affection and smirked at us. “Ooh, is something going on here? Should I get a heart box full of assorted chocolates?”

Both Fluttershy and me froze as we looked at Pinkie Pie out of the corners of our eyes. I muttered softly, “Not now, Pinkie. And besides, is that tail of yours still acting up?”

The pink pony looked at her tail and grinned. “Nopey Dopey! The twitching stopped. For now, at least.”

The term ‘for now’ made me feel uneasy. The twitching could start again at any given time. Which meant the risk of Fluttershy falling. “Hang on a minute, Fluttershy.” I spoke before I scooped her up in my arms.

“I’m fine, James. Really… You can put me down.” Fluttershy muttered with a blush as I walked along with her in my arms.

Even though Sugarcube Corner was just ahead, I was getting a lot of awkward stares from various ponies nearby. I began to feel that carrying Fluttershy in public was not a good idea after all. As we approached the front door, Pinkie Pie ran ahead. “I got it!” She then held the door open for me.

“Thanks, Pinkie Pie.” I said while I walked inside with her close behind me.

As I set her down, Fluttershy spoke, “I could’ve just stayed off the ground by flying. You didn’t have to carry me.”

I remained silent for a moment before placing a few fingers on my forehead. “Eheheh… Uh, whoops?”

Pinkie Pie merely giggled at my forgetfulness. But Fluttershy smiled warmly and replied, “But it was still very sweet of you to make sure I wouldn’t trip again. Thank you, dear…..” However, Fluttershy brought a hoof to her mouth as she gasped upon realizing that she had let that pet name slip in front of her friend.

“Dear…? I’ve never heard you call anypony…that…” Pinkie Pie muttered before she suddenly froze and smirked at me.

“It’s not what it looks like, Pinkie. We’re just friends.” I retorted at my friend’s smug gaze. When she did not stop, I raised my voice slightly. “Don’t you look at me like that! You’ve got it all wrong!”

Pinkie Pie then spoke in a calm voice and asked, “You two are sweethearts now, aren’t you?” Fluttershy looked at me while I looked at her. We then both faced her and nodded without saying a word. At this, Pinkie Pie grinned and barked, “AH HA! I knew it!”

“You… You did?” Fluttershy asked with a blush on her face.

I was puzzled as well. I could not recall telling Pinkie Pie anything about my feelings for Fluttershy. However, the silly pink pony giggled and retorted, “Nah! Not really. But are you two really sweethearts now? Because you’re sure acting like it!”

“I don’t think that’s any concern of yours…” I replied, somewhat annoyed by Pinkie Pie’s prying into my personal life.

However, Fluttershy nodded and quietly pleaded, “We are… Please don’t tell anypony, OK?” I froze; mildly shocked that Fluttershy would openly admit our bond to someone. Even if it was one of her closest friends.

I was half expecting Pinkie Pie to run out the door and shout out her discovery to the world. To my surprise, her response was nothing of the sort. “No problem! My lips are sealed! But before I forget…” Fluttershy and I watched while she trotted back into the kitchen, leaving the two of us alone. A moment later, she came back out with what seemed to be…..a curved stick of chocolate on her head?

“I really hope that’s not what I think it is…” I muttered out loud, afraid that what Pinkie Pie had in mind was perverted.

“James, I think that’s a chocolate-covered banana.” Fluttershy replied while Pinkie Pie set it on the front counter.

“That’s exactly what it is! And it’s a really popular dessert with couples. So, help yourselves! You’ll see what I mean!” The pink pony said with a giggle. I noticed a ring of what seemed to be white chocolate around the very middle of the treat, probably to show where the very center is.

“Well, I haven’t had breakfast yet, so thanks for the snack.” I said before I took the banana in hand.

As I was about to take a bite, Pinkie Pie spoke up. “Hold on! That’s for you AND Fluttershy! You gotta share it!”

I froze, embarrassed that I had forgotten that it was for couples. “Whoops… Well, would you like to share it with me, Fluttershy?” I asked as I looked down at my girlfriend.

Fluttershy nodded while giving me a smile. “I’d love to. Chocolate-covered bananas are one of my favorite fruit treats.”

I held the banana by the middle as Fluttershy flapped her wings so she was high enough to take a bite. “Ladies first.” I said calmly. Fluttershy smiled before she took a bite. I then took a bite of the same size. The chocolate was probably milk chocolate, judging by its sweet and creamy flavor. It went very well with the flavor of banana. Back and forth, we took bites.

When there were only two bites worth of banana left, Fluttershy smiled and asked, “Shall we take the last bite together?”

I nodded and replied promptly. “Sure. Just don’t bite me.” At the same time, we reached forward and took a bite. However, when we closed our mouths, our lips touched. Our eyes stared at each other while Pinkie Pie burst into laughter.

“And that’s why it’s so popular with couples!” The silly pink pony laughed while she rolled on the floor.

I could see how the chocolate-covered banana became known as a couple’s treat. If both sides take the same number of bites and take the last bite simultaneously, their lips would touch and form a kiss once their mouths had closed. A simple but clever trick, to say the least. Fluttershy was blushing, but she soon smiled and pressed into the kiss. I did the same as I held her in a warm embrace.

“Wow. So you really ARE together now, huh?” Pinkie Pie spoke with a giggle while she watched us kiss.

I soon broke the kiss and nodded shyly. “Yeah… I hope that’s all right with you.”

Pinkie Pie grinned with obvious approval. “Oh, it’s more than just all right. It’s super fabulously awesome! You and Fluttershy have so much in common, I just know you’ll live happily ever after! Only this isn’t a fairytale, right?”

Fluttershy blushed at her friend’s enthusiasm and nodded before asking, “Yes… This isn’t fiction. It’s reality. And…it’ll last forever. Right, James?”

She looked at me with her big beautiful cyan eyes, awaiting my response. In all honesty, the thought of losing either of my beloved pony friends, either by separation or death, frightened me. But the thought of losing precious little Fluttershy scared me more than anything. “Yeah… Forever.” I held her tightly in my arms while Pinkie Pie awed at our affection towards each other.

“Cute couples always get me! But anyway, we should get to work! We’ve got some special orders to bake!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she moved towards the swinging doors that led into the kitchen.

I nodded while I looked at my workmate before looking back at Fluttershy. “12:15 sound good?”

Fluttershy smiled and whispered, “That sounds great. See you then, James.” She gave me a kiss on the cheek before turning and heading out the front door.

With nothing else to do, I entered the kitchen and found Pinkie Pie looking over a list of orders that needed to be filled. “Anything special for today?” I asked while looking over her shoulder.

She glanced over her shoulder and explained, “Those chocolate drops have really caught on lately! We need a big batch of them for a birthday with the words ‘Happy Birthday’ written on them with icing.”

“Never knew a recipe I brought with me from home would be the talk of the town.” I muttered, surprised by just how popular the simple chocolate drop had become.

I got to work mixing some of the dough for baking. But while I did so, I noticed Pinkie Pie swallowing a leftover cake whole. Do not ask me how she managed to fit the whole thing in her mouth. Though I should probably get around to reading about Equestrian pony anatomy sometime. “Did you buy that?” I asked, wondering if our bosses would mind if she consumed Sugarcube Corner products while on the job.

Pinkie Pie giggled lightheartedly at my question. “Oh, that was just one of our leftovers from yesterday. If we don’t sell something at least one day after it’s been baked, I eat it before it goes bad! Nopony likes stale cakes, you know.” She then proceeded to eat a few cupcakes that were likely under the same rules.

As I watched her eat the day old pastries, an unpleasant thought popped into my head. From what I had seen since I had first arrived in Equestria, Pinkie Pie’s diet seems to consist of an absurd amount of sugary sweets. Such a high level of sugar intake could not possibly be healthy, even for her. And while I watched her consume some muffins, a sense of dread came over me as I imagined what would happen to my cheerful and happy friend if she developed diabetes. I know for a fact that horses on Earth can develop the disorder, so it would not surprise me if Equestrian ponies can too.

Just as she was about to consume some cookies, I spoke out. “Pinkie Pie. You got a minute?”

My voice got her attention since she looked away from the cookies and directed her gaze towards me. “Sure, James! What’s up?”

I then asked, “I need to ask you something important. Do you have diabetes?”

My question seemed to baffle my friend since she then asked, “Dye a bee tease? What’s that? A board game? I love games!” She then hopped in place with her signature springy jump in excitement.

I facepalmed while I let out a sigh. “It’s not a game. This is serious. I’m talking about diabetes. A very serious medical condition.”

My serious tone seemed to cause Pinkie Pie to realize that I was not trying to be amusing. She stopped hopping in place immediately. “Oh… Well, what about it? Is it something that only happens where you’re from?”

I replied with as serious a tone I could muster. “I don’t know. And you sound like you’ve never heard of it before. But judging by your diet….. I’d say you’re at risk of getting it.”

To my surprise and disappointment, Pinkie Pie giggled at my words. “My diet? Oh, I get it. You started getting ideas when you saw me eat that cake! Well, I’m still perfectly healthy, so that dye a whatever thing probably isn’t gonna get me.”

Her enthusiasm was beginning to annoy me as I grumbled, “Just listen. Diabetes is a medical condition that occurs when your body is no longer capable of producing insulin due to prolonged excessive sugar consumption or something similar. There's two types of it and... Since you're not a kid and judging by how much sugar you eat every single day... You are probably at risk of coming down with the second type.”

My words seemed to be sinking in since Pinkie Pie began to look noticeably unnerved. She then asked, “Is it…really that bad? What happens if I get it?”

I paused for a moment while trying to find the best way to put the explanation into words. “Well, I'm no doctor, so I may be getting some of this wrong, but... Where I’m from, thousands if not millions of people have it all over the world. As for what happens, you can’t eat very much sugar anymore without becoming weak or even collapsing. And you have to give yourself an insulin injection every single day. You know, needles that you stick in yourself.” The mention of needles seemed to frighten my friend since she gasped and backed away while shivering. I could not say I blame her though since I too strongly dislike injections. But I then added, “And worst of all, there’s currently no cure. If you get diabetes, you’re stuck with it for the rest of your life. Of course, if you don’t take proper and meticulous care of yourself once you get it, you can die. Of course, I'm no doctor, so you'll have to ask a professional for the full details.”

This revelation seemed to shock Pinkie Pie to her core since she merely stared at me for a moment. I truly felt bad for discussing such a depressing topic with her, but I felt I had to warn her instead of just watching her gamble with her health everyday. After a moment of silence, I saw that Pinkie Pie was starting to tear up. She then asked, “James… Could you watch the place for me? I need to go do something important…” I could hear her voice breaking as she spoke.

I nodded while trying to crack a slight smile to reassure her. “Sure, Pinkie. Go do what you have to do. And take your time. I’ll tell the bosses you’re out making a delivery if they ask.” Pinkie Pie smiled thankfully before running out the back door.

I think around half an hour to forty-five minutes passed before I heard a knock on the back door. I had just placed some dough into the oven for baking when I heard it. The door creaked open a notch before I heard Pinkie Pie ask, “Everything OK in there, James?” Her voice sounded calm and cheery, just like it always does.

“Yeah, it’s cool. No problems.” I replied, wondering where she had gone. The pink pony pushed the door open all the way and walked inside. To my shock, I found that she had a small bandage around her upper left foreleg that had a noticeable red stain in it along with some sort of pamphlet sticking out of her mane. “Wha… Where did you go?”

Pinkie Pie replied rather calmly, “I went over to the hospital to have some tests done to see if I have dia…um…whatever you called it. They had to draw some blood to check.” She then breathed a sigh of relief. “I’m clean… I’m not in danger of getting it.”

I smiled in relief. The thought of Pinkie Pie developing any form of diabetes is a truly depressing thought indeed. However, she began to tear up once again while looking up at me. “James…”

I saw what was coming, so I got down on one knee. My friend sailed into my arms and embraced me tightly while lightly sobbing, “Thank you for warning me… I don’t wanna be unable to eat my favorite foods anymore…”

It was surprising to see just how seriously Pinkie Pie was taking this matter. She normally just takes even the direst situations in stride. For her to be breaking down like this, the fear of developing diabetes must be prevalent in her mind.

“It’s OK, Pinkie. You don’t have it and you’re not in the danger zone. You don’t have to cry.” I muttered as I held her gently in my arms. I even felt myself tearing up. Seeing Pinkie Pie so unhappy is truly not easy to keep a straight face with.

“I know… But… The thought still scares me. And I’m not just scared…” She looked me in the eye and showed a tearful smile. “I’m also happy… James, I think you just might’ve saved me. I’m glad to have a friend like you.”

I saved her? By explaining the subject of diabetes to her? Who knew such a simple chat with her could have such an impact. Pinkie Pie smiled at me while continuing to speak softly. “If you never showed up in Equestria, I probably would’ve just kept on eating myself to death. And to be honest… Twilight’s scolded me a few times on eating too many sweets. But I always blew her off thinking that something so tasty couldn’t be bad for you… But…was everything you said about diabetes true? That lots of ponies have it where you’re from?”

She had good reason to question me, as Pinkie Pie has no knowledge of my homeland. But I nodded and replied, “I would never lie about something so grim. Plenty of humans have it all over the world. And not just them. Various other creatures get it too. Including ponies.”

I cuddled with Pinkie Pie for a moment longer as she tightened her grip on me. “Was I too harsh in my use of words?” I asked, worried that my blunt and down-to-earth explanation of diabetes may have seemed harsh.

Much to my surprise, Pinkie Pie let out a giggle as she pushed away from me so we were looking right at each other. “It’s OK! I’m actually really glad you told me about this! Now I know I have to be more careful with how many sweets I eat in a day. If I could only eat just a little each day, that would be super duper lame! And don’t get me started on the insulin injections! I hate hate HATE needles! That’s the last thing I ever want!” I chuckled under my breath, relieved to see that my friend was already back to her silly energetic self. "And the nurse gave me this pamphlet that's all about diabetes. I'll read it tonight before bed to make sure I understand it better.

Once she had finished talking, I tried to get a word in. But Pinkie Pie then asked, “Come to think of it, what should I do to avoid getting diabetes? Can you tell me?”

I replied as honestly as I could. “Well, the simplest way to do it is to balance out your diet. You should eat sweets the least. It’s OK if you eat some everyday, but you should be careful to not overdo it. I’d say the equivalent of half a dozen cupcakes a day should be your limit. I guess it’s all right if you go overboard once in a really long time, but that’s it. Keep your sugar intake under control and you should be fine. Then again, that pamphlet can probably do a better job of explaining it than I can.”

To my surprise, Pinkie Pie was jotting down every word I said into a notebook. “You’re taking this really seriously, huh?” I asked, impressed that she was taking my advice to heart.

Pinkie Pie set her pencil down before nodding at me. “Yup! I want to be able to enjoy my favorite foods without any restrictions! I mean… If I had to watch what I eat for the rest of my life… You might as well call me ‘Blandy Pie’ if that happened. I would be soooo depressed.”

When she went to the oven to check on the baking dough, I thought over what she meant. I recalled right there when I told her the infamous ‘the cake is a lie’ joke at my welcoming party on my first night in Ponyville. I could remember just how upset and delusional she became. While I found it to be mildly entertaining at first, now that Pinkie Pie and I have become closer, the thought of her being that way 24/7 for the rest of her life…..quite literally had me feeling like I was going to tear up. Pinkie Pie had become an important part of my daily life, not only as a friend and workmate, but also for adding a healthy kick of excitement to my life on a daily basis. Life without her would be, as she put it just a moment ago, ‘blandy’.

I watched as the pink pony carried the tray of baked dough circles to the central counter to cool with a potholder in her mouth to protect her from the heat. “Looks like they’re ready for the icing!” She then went over to a metal container that held the chocolate meant for the dough. But before she could grab it, I walked up behind her, got down on my knees, and embraced my friend from behind. “Um… James? Is something wrong?” She asked with a hint of concern in her voice.

I sighed as I whispered into her ear. “Pinkie Pie… Never ever change. Please.”

Pinkie Pie looked over her shoulder at me, apparently having trouble processing what I had just told her. But she soon smiled and spoke in an unusually calm tone, “Don’t you worry about that. I’ll always be Pinkamena Diane Pie.” She then surprised me with a kiss on the cheek. “And I have a request too. Don’t ever change either, James. OK?”

I was genuinely touched by Pinkie Pie’s show of affection while I took off my glasses just in case I would start to cry a little. “That’s a promise, Pinkie…” I replied as I tightened my embrace on her. She managed to turn herself around and embrace me as well.

But our moment together was interrupted when we heard the swinging doors to the storefront open. “Oh my… Am I interrupting anything, dearies?”

We both looked out of the corner of our eyes to see Mrs. Cake standing in the doorway. We then silently looked at each other before nervously backing away from each other. Both of us began to nervously stammer simultaneously, trying to explain ourselves. However, neither of us could speak coherently.

“Well…. Uh… I see that everything is coming along smoothly. I’ll just…um…be tending to the customers out front. Don’t make a mess now, dearies.” Mrs. Cake chuckled before she left us alone together.

“Do you think she thought we were…” I asked without even taking my eyes off the swinging doors.

“Yep.” Pinkie Pie replied bluntly.

“She’s gonna ask everyone who comes in if we’re dating, isn’t she?” I asked blankly.

“Yep… I mean, no… I mean…maybe?” Pinkie Pie replied with a blush in her cheeks, although it was difficult to tell with her coat already being pink. I honestly hoped that Mrs. Cake would keep quiet about what she saw. Granted, I do adore Pinkie Pie and she certainly loves me as a friend. But Fluttershy is the girl I love. And that would never change. At least I hope it will not ever change.

“Maybe we should just get back to work.” I muttered as I carried the tin of chocolate over to the ‘drops’ for spreading.

“Yep.” Pinkie Pie replied once again. I watched as she went into the storeroom at the side of the kitchen, probably to fetch the icing to be used once the chocolate had settled.

After topping all the dough, I looked over to the doorway that led into the storeroom. Pinkie Pie was taking a while to come out, as a few minutes had passed. If she had come out while I was busy spreading the chocolate, I would have surely heard her footsteps. Curious, I peeked inside the storeroom. But she was nowhere to be seen.

“Um… Pinkie Pie? You having trouble finding something?” I asked without moving from the doorway.

“Nope! I found what I was looking for!” Her voice replied from right behind me.

I jumped slightly as I turned around to face her. “Wait a sec… How’d you get outta there without using this doorway?!”

The silly pink pony giggled and replied, “I can’t tell you that! It’s a secret!”

I suspected that perhaps there was another door in the storeroom that led out front. But when I went inside to check, I found no other means to get into the room. I raised an eyebrow as I pondered this. Is Pinkie Pie able to teleport? Can she walk through walls like a ghost? It was then that I decided this was a question better left unanswered. I wanted to remain sane. “Some things about Pinkie Pie are not meant to be understood…”

After an hour or so of preparing treats, I took the time to look at the closest clock. “12:05…” I then looked at Pinkie and asked, “Is it OK if I take my lunch break now?”

She replied with a grin, “Sounds good to me! I know this is supposed to be a private meal with Fluttershy, but may I tag along too? I wanna start my new healthier diet now.”

It did my heart good to hear that Pinkie Pie was quite serious about improving her diet. Not wanting to deny her company, I nodded. “OK then. Just don’t bother Fluttershy, all right?”

Pinkie Pie grinned and hopped once in place. “Oki doki loki! I’ll go let Mrs. Cake know we’re taking our lunch break now. You go on ahead!” I smiled as she ran out to the storefront while I slipped out through the back door.

I had walked for less than a minute before Pinkie Pie caught up to me. “What’s the meeting spot? The café?” Once she was walking alongside me, Pinkie Pie began to perform her characteristic springy hop instead of walking.

“Yup. That’s where we agreed to meet up. Anything you planning on ordering?” I replied while watching her hop.

“I hear spinach is a really healthy food, so I’ll get some spinach pie or something.” Pinkie Pie said with a smile. Spinach is also one of my favorite vegetables, so the mention of a pie with it got me feeling hungrier than usual.

The café was fairly busy that day. All but one table was taken outside. I recognized a few ponies among the customers. Namely Bon Bon, Lyra, Berry Punch, Daisy, Carrot Top, and even Derpy Hooves. We were quick to grab the last table and request a third menu from the waiter. As usual, I borrowed a stool from nearby so Fluttershy could use the stack of hay below the table as a seat.

While Pinkie Pie browsed her menu, I kept a constant eye out for any sign of Fluttershy. Knowing that she is a pegasus, I watched the sky. I did not wait long as a familiar yellow pegasus mare with a long pink mane and tail flew towards the café. I waved up at her to get her attention. She immediately made a shallow dive and landed right beside me. “Right on time, Fluttershy.” I said with a smile.

My girlfriend grinned brightly as she took a seat next to me. “I didn’t keep you waiting, did I?”

I shook my head and smiled at her. “Nope. You arrived right on schedule. And besides, even if you were late, Pinkie Pie here would’ve kept me company.”

Fluttershy looked across the table to see Pinkie Pie smiling while waving at her. “I hope you don’t mind me tagging along. I needed to get some healthier fare into my system.”

Pinkie Pie’s explanation seemed to surprise my lover since she asked, “Healthier…fare? That’s… I’m amazed, Pinkie. I never knew you would actually believe Twilight’s warnings.”

Our friend giggled before explaining, “Actually, it was James who got through to me. He told me all about this nasty little disease or something called diabetes. Lots of people all over where he comes from have it, and even us ponies can get it! So, starting today, I’m gonna start eating healthier!” She then grinned at Fluttershy with her lips spread wide to show her shining white teeth. “You’re so lucky to have such a sweet guy as your boyfriend, Fluttershy. I’m kinda jealous, to be honest!”

I saw Fluttershy blush at Pinkie Pie’s compliment. “Yes… I’m very blessed to have met him…”

In response, I chuckled and spoke while averting my eyes, “I’m not all that special. Really.”

Pinkie Pie looked as if she was about to say something, but paused when Fluttershy leaned against me. “Maybe… But you’re special to me.” Fluttershy whispered without looking at me.

“Awww… You two are such a great couple! Am I invited to the wedding?” Pinkie Pie asked with a grin.

I replied promptly, “Well… If we do get around to planning the date, we’ll be sure to pass you an invite. Right, dear?” I looked down at Fluttershy and awaited her response.

“Oh, yes. And we could ask you to plan the after party since that’s your special talent.” Fluttershy said with a nod.

At the mention of the word ‘party’, Pinkie Pie grinned brightly. “Ooh, that’ll be a fun challenge! I’ve only had to plan a wedding party once so far. It’ll make for an interesting change of pace! I just hope I’ve still got the touch!”

After we conversed a while longer, the waiter approached our table. “Have you made your decision?”

Pinkie Pie spoke up while I looked through the pasta section of the menu. “I’ll have a slice of spinach pie. What about you, Fluttershy?”

My girlfriend replied without taking much time to think, “I think I’ll have the same thing.”

When the waiter turned to me, I found a pasta dish that had a butter, olive oil, and garlic sauce with spinach, diced tomatoes, and even scallops in it while being topped with shaved parmesan cheese. The very thought of such a delicious combination made my mouth water. “I’ll have one of these, please.” I do not recall the name of the entrée, but the waiter nodded and headed back inside to place our orders.

Pinkie Pie gave me an odd stare while she asked, “Um… Did you just order something with MEAT in it?”

I replied while giving her a whimsical smirk, “You’re one to talk. You gulped down a whole carp a few days ago when making that pie for Rarity.”

Fluttershy stared at Pinkie Pie with an expression that seemed to say ‘Are you serious?’ before the silly pink pony chuckled nervously, “Touché”. The two of us laughed in unison.

“So, whatcha planning on after work, lovebirds?” Pinkie Pie asked with a smirk.

Fluttershy seemed too shy to offer a reply as she began to blush and stammer without offering a real answer. I placed a hand on her shoulder to calm her and explained, “Well, I’m gonna pack my bags and move in with Fluttershy once I get off work. I mean, if we’re lovers now, shouldn’t we live together?”

Pinkie Pie nodded before gasping suddenly, “That’s what couples are supposed to do…. Ooh!” I swear I thought I saw a glowing lightbulb above her head for an instant. But as I said earlier, some things about Pinkie Pie are not meant to be understood. It was for the best that I did not ask. “That just gave me an idea! I gotta plan a special party for somepony in a few days!”

“A…party? For who?” Fluttershy asked while looking puzzled. I was also curious of where this sudden plan came from.

“It’s. A. Se. Cret.” Pinkie Pie replied with a mischievous grin.

Rather than try to pry further into something that probably did not concern me, I decided to change the subject. “So, Pinkie… Have any of those new recipes I’ve shared caught on besides the chocolate drops?”

She replied right away. “Oh, yeah! The blueberry pound cakes are really popular now! Most customers say the sugar on top gives it a satisfying crunch. And those chocolate drops are so versatile! Our most popular types are those with chocolate topped with icing. I’ve been getting all sorts of requests for other types of toppings too, like coconut and buttercream!”

Fluttershy then added, “I’ve heard about those lately. And they’re from where you come from, James?”

I nodded while thinking back on the pastries the discussion was revolving around. “Yeah. Can’t say I’ve ever made them myself while back home, but I pretty much grew up with them. I would often get my breakfast from a local bakery that sold the stuff during my school days.”

“Then I’d love to try some. May I buy a few once we’re done here?” Fluttershy asked with that soft smile of hers.

Pinkie Pie grinned while nodding. “Of course you can! We should have some fresh ones too!”

Not much time passed before the waiter returned with our orders. The slices of spinach pie looked appetizing, but my pasta dish made my mouth water with its aroma. Even my dining companions could not help staring at it. “Whoa, that looks awesome! I wish I ordered that instead!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she literally began to drool a river over her side of the table.

“Good grief, Pinkie. Get a towel!” I grumbled as I lifted mine and Fluttershy’s entrees up to prevent the drool from reaching them. Fluttershy backed away from the table as well while wincing at the sight of the drool dripping off the table.

“Uh… Oops?” Pinkie Pie muttered with a blush. Fortunately, another table had opened up while waiting for our meals. So we moved over to that one instead.

“OK, now can we enjoy our food without anymore drool leakage?” I asked once we had made ourselves comfortable.

Pinkie Pie could only chuckle nervously, clearly embarrassed that she let her appetite get the better of her. Without further delay, the three of us started on our meals.

My entrée tasted every bit as delicious as I had expected. Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie seemed to be enjoying their entrees as well. “Mmmm, who knew eating healthy could be so tasty?” Pinkie Pie said as she took another bite of her pie. Wait….. A Pie eating a pie. What delightful irony.

Fluttershy said little while she ate. Probably as a means to avoid distracting us from enjoying our food. We all finished less than a minute apart from each other. “Boy, that was yummy. Not sweet, but still really yummy!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she rubbed her belly.

“Food doesn’t have to be sweet to be good, ya know.” I replied, equally satisfied with my meal.

“I enjoyed my time with you two. And the food was great too.” Fluttershy said as she pulled some bits out of her mane. I had to wonder just how ponies carry money around without the aid of bags or purses. Well, yes. I remember that Rainbow Dash cannot carry bits with her unless she has a bag or something. But how does everyone else do it? I was tempted to ask, but chose not to as it was not necessary to know.

The three of us placed our payments on the table and turned to walk back to Sugarcube Corner together. However, Fluttershy spoke up, “Could you go on ahead? I need to talk to Derpy Hooves for a minute.”

“OK, you do that. We’ll walk slow so you’re not left behind.” I replied. Pinkie Pie and I began to make our way back to work while Fluttershy trotted over to the walleyed pegasus who was dining nearby.

We were probably around halfway to Sugarcube Corner by the time Fluttershy caught up to us. “What’d you need to chat with Derpy for? Needed a letter mailed right away?” Pinkie Pie asked as Fluttershy trotted alongside me.

“I just needed to place an order for delivery. She doesn’t just work with letters, you know.” The timid pegasus replied.

I was curious of just what other lines of work Derpy Hooves is involved in, but I felt it was not my place to ask. We arrived at Sugarcube Corner in a matter of minutes. Although she was not an employee, Fluttershy followed us into the kitchen.

“Right, you wanted a chocolate drop and blueberry pound cake?” I asked as I turned to Fluttershy. When she nodded, I went to fetch some fresh ones for her. “Here we go. Baked just this morning.”

Fluttershy grinned excitedly as she looked at the two pastries. “And to think that these came from another land. I feel like I’m buying some exotic candy.”

However, I replied, “Buying? Not this time. It’s on me.” I could not bring myself to ask for any money whatsoever from the love of my life. Even if I would not end up keeping the money.

“But… It’s OK, James. I can afford it no problem. You don’t have to buy it for me.” Fluttershy replied with a blush. Her modesty truly made my heart melt.

“It’s OK, Fluttershy. These don’t cost much anyway. It won’t be a big loss. I can handle it. Really. So please. Take them and enjoy them.” I explained, hoping that she would accept my gift without an argument.

After a brief moment of silence, she finally gave in. “OK… But please don’t treat me to everything, James. I don’t want to be a burden.”

I replied while I boxed up her order, “Don’t worry. You’re never a burden to me.” I then placed a kiss on her cheek as I handed the box to her. “See you after work, honey.” Fluttershy giggled quietly as she blushed, the box resting on her back. I then saw her off with a smile while holding the door open for her.

Pinkie Pie and I chatted casually with each other to help pass the time as we worked, although I often fell silent to focus more on some tasks. It is just how I am. Before I even knew it, the clock struck 6 PM. Right as I was putting on the finishing touches of a few cakes; there was a pop as a stream of confetti flew over my head.

“Congratulations, James! You just finished your first full day on the job!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she held a party popper in her mouth.

“Ugh… So what if I did? It’s all because nothing came up that could’ve resulted in me being called away.” I replied, not finding Pinkie Pie’s enthusiasm to be very appropriate.

My light scolding seemed to work since Pinkie Pie giggled, “OK, OK, sorry. Just couldn’t help myself in celebrating.”

However, it was then that I realized that it was closing time. “Wait, it’s time to close up shop already? Time sure flew by fast today. What do I do before I punch out?”

As if to answer me, Mr. Cake walked into the kitchen from the storefront. “Oh, you don’t have to worry about that. The Mrs. and I handle closing time. You two are free to head on home whenever you’re ready.”

I nodded and replied, “Thanks, Mr. Cake. I guess this means I’ll see you Wednesday.” I waved goodbye as I headed out the back door. I knew Pinkie Pie did not have to go anywhere since she lives right upstairs in the loft.

Now that I was free for the evening, I knew exactly what I was going to do. I wasted no time and took the most direct route I could back to Carousel Boutique. But along the way, I remembered that I still needed to borrow a certain book from the library. Certain that it would not take long; I made a detour for Twilight’s home.

As usual, I peeked in through the window to make certain no one was near the front door. The only person near it was Owlowiscious. I then hurried to the door and rushed inside before anyone could beat me to it. “Who?” Owlowiscious hooted once he saw me.

“You should’ve been named Dr. Who, if you ask me.” I replied as I stroked his feathers. But I then looked towards the stairs leading to Twilight’s living quarters as the sound of hooves clopping drew near. In seconds, I saw the purple unicorn come into view.

“Oh… Good evening, James.” She spoke softly. I noticed a distinct lack of her usual enthusiasm in her tone. Every time I had seen her until that day, she had always been very happy to see me.

“Are you OK, Twilight? You don’t sound too good.” I asked, concerned as I drew near.

My friend took a step back as her ears drooped. She was clearly upset about something and was probably not willing to tell me why. “Twilight… Is there something wrong? Is there anything I can do to help?”

She sighed while she motioned for me to follow her upstairs. “I’d like to get comfortable first…” I followed her upstairs without a word.

When we reached the second floor, I took a moment to actually study the layout. There was a fireplace on one side and a small flight of stairs that led up to a higher floor in the room. Right next to the stairs was a glass door that led out to a balcony. There were a few bookcases around, but not nearly as many as on the first floor. There was even a large telescope extending through an open window on the upper floor. In all honesty, this floor did not bring to mind a library at all.

I watched as Twilight took a seat on the stairs that led to the upper floor. “OK then… Can I help you with anything?” She asked calmly.

I replied, “I should be asking that. You don’t seem like yourself at the moment, Twilight. Are you feeling OK?”

My friend sighed, as she once again looked very distraught about something. “How did things turn out when you went to Fluttershy last night?”

I nodded in response, but was careful to not smile. “It went very well. It started out awkward, but in the end, we became lovers… Is that all right? A human and pony falling in love with each other?”

Twilight nodded halfheartedly. “Yeah… It’s all right… And I’m glad you two worked things out…”

I knew there was something she was not telling me as I noticed that Twilight was starting to tear up. “…But there’s something you don’t like about it, isn’t there?”

It took a moment for Twilight to speak. “Yeah… I know Fluttershy is my friend and I would never want to hurt her… But…I envy her…”

From what I could see, it seemed that Twilight had become lovelorn over time and seemed to unwillingly resent the fact that her friend had found love. “You mean you wish it was you who found a boyfriend first?” I asked, curious of what she truly meant.

Her answer shocked me as she looked at me while a tear fell from her eye, “No… I envy her because…..I was hoping…you would turn her feelings down so that I could have you…as a boyfriend.”

I felt my body temperature spike as I began to sweat. “Twilight… You really mean that?”

She nodded slowly. “I’m sorry for not telling you sooner… But…in hindsight, I think it was best that it happened yesterday than today. I was planning on asking you out to a picnic for lunch today so I could confess my feelings for you in private…” She then gave me a very faint smile. “I’m actually kinda grateful that she decided to tell you about her feelings for you last night instead of today. It would’ve hurt more if you had told me at the picnic when I confessed to you.”

As I watched, Twilight’s smile dissolved into a crooked grimace as her tears began to fall more fluidly. “But… Why does it hurt? I know we can’t be together, but….I can’t accept it…”

I felt a twinge of guilt in my heart as I thought back to the time I was walking through Sweet Apple Acres. I remembered thinking about my six friends before settling on trying to win Fluttershy over. Before I had made my final decision, I remembered strongly considering Twilight Sparkle as a potential girlfriend since she felt like a great match for me. But now…

As I approached my friend, I felt as if I had made a terrible mistake. I took a seat by her and gently held her in my arms. “I’m sorry…” I whispered as I felt myself beginning to tear up.

Twilight’s sobbing slightly weakened as I held her against me. “James… I know we can’t be together… But…will we still see each other everyday?”

In response, I whispered, “I wouldn’t have it any other way, Twi… You’re like the big sister I never had.” It was true, after all. I have never had a sister in my family.

I felt Twilight’s sobbing rapidly slow. She spoke softly, “Big sister… But I thought you were older than me…” She then giggled a little for a moment.

“Twi…?” I asked, worried that she may hold a grudge against Fluttershy or me for breaking her heart.

“James… I think what I was most worried about was the thought of Fluttershy taking you away from me entirely. But if we can still see each other on a daily basis… I think I can live with that.” I felt her embrace me with her forelegs, her face against my shoulder.

“Are you sure you’re OK with this, Twilight?” I asked, amazed that she would be willing to give up her future with me as long as we could keep seeing each other everyday.

She nodded before she wiped her tears away. “I’m sure… Besides, I think Fluttershy needs you more than I do. Somepony who understands her quiet and benevolent nature. Somepony like you. Please. Never leave her.”

I smiled warmly as I placed my hand over her hoof. “I promise. Thank you for supporting us, Twilight.”

We continued to embrace each other for a moment before Twilight suddenly gasped, “Actually, this gives me an idea!” She released her grip on me and ran over to a podium that had an ink quill and a blank scroll on it. “I think I learned something important from all this.”

Curious of what she was doing, I walked up behind Twilight and looked over her shoulder as her horn was engulfed with a billowing aura. The quill rose out of its ink container and began to write. Twilight spoke aloud as she wrote. “Dear Princess Celestia. Today, I learned a very important, yet painful, lesson about both friendship and the concept of love. I have recently developed romantic feelings for my new friend, James. However, his feelings are directed towards my other friend, Fluttershy. I learned that rejection hurts, especially when you lose that special somepony to a friend of yours. And while you may feel anger or envy towards them, you must put aside your feelings and accept their new bond in order to keep your friendship with each of them. I shall honor their bond and support them however I can, because while their bond may have become stronger and more intimate, they will always remain my friends. Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight’s handling of the situation truly amazed me as she was showing wisdom beyond her years. She then rolled up the scroll and set it on the podium. “I’ll ask Spike to send this first thing in the morning. I doubt Princess Celestia will be expecting a report on such a deep subject.” I nodded silently, still surprised by her levelheaded response.

My friend looked up at me and showed a cautious smile. “I’m sorry if I made you feel bad, James… I was just afraid of losing you as a friend more than anything. But you’re not going to abandon me, right?”

The thought of losing any of my six pony friends was actually very disheartening to me. I reached out and stroked her mane. “No way. I’m never leaving you girls. Without you….. Actually, I don’t even want to think about that.”

My hesitation seemed to pique Twilight’s curiosity since she asked, “Without us… James, what are we to you? Just how important are we in your eyes?”

I took a moment to think deeply on my answer. Once I knew what I was going to say, I took a seat on the stairs that led to the upper floor. “I’ll say it like this… When I first arrived in Equestria, I literally had nothing but the clothes on my back and the stuff in my pockets. I was completely lost and alone. I was scared and not sure of what was going to happen to me. But then you six…”

I smiled warmly as I closed my eyes and remembered my welcoming party during the evening of my first day in Equestria. “You girls had never even met me before. You knew nothing about me, and yet you still helped me. That day, each of you became important parts of my life.” I then sighed, “Twilight… I’m going to be perfectly honest with you. Applejack. Pinkie Pie. Fluttershy. Rarity. Rainbow Dash. And you. The six of you…have made my life worth living.”

My words seemed to touch Twilight deeply as she began to tear up with a smile. “You…really mean that?”

I nodded and explained, “Before I ended up in Equestria, I was very uncertain of my future. But now, I feel at ease about my place in this world. And it’s all thanks to you girls.” I then frowned, “If I lost either of you… Or worse, if I lost all of you…”

Twilight spoke up and completed my sentence for me. “Your life would be as empty as possible, wouldn’t it?”

I sighed in response, “Not just empty. It would be… I would essentially be dead. My life would be virtually over.” That may sound like an overly dramatic response, but think about it. If you lost what has been most important to you since day one, how would you feel?

My unicorn friend approached me and rested her hoof on my shoulder. “I promise that will never happen. Because…I know each of us can’t bear the thought of losing you either. Life without you would never be the same. Sure, we would still have each other. But…it would be like a piece of a puzzle that has been lost forever. No matter how enjoyable our lives are, it will never be complete.” She then embraced me and whispered; “I don’t know who or what brought you to Equestria, James. But I’m grateful you did come here.”

I muttered lightly as I embraced her as well, “So am I…”

After a moment more, Twilight giggled lightly. “OK, I think that’s enough sentimental subject matter for one day. We shouldn’t dwell too long on stuff like that. Now then, is there anything I can help you with?”

It was only then that I remembered why I had even come to the library in the first place. “Oh, right. I was looking for a book that has detailed information on the flora and fauna of Equestria. That encyclopedia you lent me is good, but…”

Twilight nodded and replied, “But you need something with a little more, right? I think a copy of ‘Natural Wonders of Equestria’ is what you need. Right this way.” I followed her downstairs, where she picked out a book from the many rows that lined the wall.

“Many thanks, Twi.” I said with a smile as I took the book in my hands. “I’ll return this once I’m done with it.”

“Feel free to bring it on back whenever you wish. There are no late fees, you know.” Twilight replied as she nuzzled me.

Before I left, I asked, “Come to think of it, where’s Spike? I don’t think I’ve seen him today.”

The purple unicorn smiled and glanced over at the window. “Oh, he’s been out and about with his chores. He’s a pretty busy little guy. He should be back soon since his bedtime is in a couple of hours.”

“OK then. Tell him I said hi.” I said before making my way towards the front door.

“James… Before you go?” Twilight spoke up as I reached for the doorknob. When I turned to face her, she smiled warmly. “No matter what happens, I’ll always love you. OK?”

I felt an immense feeling of reassurance at Twilight’s words. Something in my gut told me that even if the entire world were to turn against me, I would still have Twilight Sparkle at my side. I think I was blushing as I replied, “Thank you, Twilight… Sweet dreams.” I waved goodbye and headed on my way home.

The sun was just on the verge of setting when I reached Carousel Boutique. Upon stepping inside, I found Applejack talking to Rarity while wearing a pair of saddlebags. “Much obliged, Rarity. And how’re the other dress repairs comin’ along?” Applejack asked my landlord.

“Oh, they’re coming along steadily. I have other orders to fill, so I can’t work on them all the time. But don’t worry! They’ll all be in pristine shape by the time the Grand Galloping Gala arrives.” Rarity replied with a confident smile.

I did not want to interrupt the two mares, but I did not go undetected for long. Rarity noticed me behind Applejack almost immediately and trotted over to me. “Welcome home, James! I don’t believe you’ve ever come home this late before. You stay for a full day at work?”

I nodded and replied, “Yeah, but it was a pretty good day. Pinkie Pie kept things fun for me.”

Applejack then approached me and asked, “Ya know, I never saw ya this mornin’. Sleep in today?”

She was right. With the exception of Rarity, Applejack is usually the first friend I see everyday. It was rather unusual that I did not see her that morning. “Yeah, sorry about that. I had a feeling something was a little off this morning. And now I know what. I never saw my favorite country girl hauling her prized apples through town.”

The farm pony chuckled in response, “So, I’m yer favorite now? Well, I must be, seein’ as how there ain’t any other farm fillies in Ponyville. Well, unless ya count Apple Bloom and Granny Smith, that is.”

Until then, I had no knowledge of Applejack’s grandmother. I wanted to ask her to tell me more about her, but I did not want to keep her, as it seemed she was on the verge of leaving. “I’ll have to say hi to them next time I wander into Sweet Apple Acres. Please give them my regards.”

Applejack nodded and began to make her way to the door. “I sure will. But now I gotta head on back ta lock up the barn for the night. See y’all later!” Rarity and I bid Applejack farewell as she trotted out the door.

Before I could say anything, Rarity approached me with a smile. “Now that you’re here, there is something I must show you.” Her horn began to shimmer as something was levitated over to us. I recognized it as her failed attempt at making a pair of blue jeans for me. The only difference was that it now had a long strap bolted to the sides, allowing it to be worn over the shoulder. “Remember how you said you could use it to carry groceries if I added a strap to it? Well, that is exactly what I did!”

I chuckled as I slipped the strap over me so the ‘bag’ was resting against my side. “Thanks again, Rarity. But now I need to pack my bags. I promised I would move in with Fluttershy after work today.”

My revelation seemed to surprise Rarity, but she then solemnly nodded. “I understand. She is your betrothed, after all. I’ll go gather up your old clothes.”

As Rarity headed for the edge of the main workroom, I asked, “Rarity, is something wrong? You sounded…..displeased.”

The beautiful unicorn turned to face me and smiled. “Oh, it’s not what you think, darling. I know that Fluttershy is most precious to you. Although…I confess that I will miss your company. You truly have been a likeable guest to me.”

I approached my landlord and stroked her lovely mane. “That doesn’t mean you won’t ever see me again. I promise I’ll stop by here as often as I can just to say hello. You’ve done a lot for me, Rarity. And I’m grateful for your generosity.”

Rarity giggled with an endearing smile spreading across her lips. “I know that. It’s just… With the exception of visits from Sweetie Belle, the only company I have is Opal. And let’s just say she isn’t always the sociable type.”

I nodded, knowing Opal has a habit at swiping at others with her claws when not in the mood to be approached. “Well… How about you drop by the spa tomorrow? That’s when I start working there. And my work days are Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays.”

Rarity looked up at me and grinned. “Ooh, then I will certainly stop by just to feel your magic touch. When do you head into work tomorrow?”

I thought back to the previous day. “Um… I think at 11 AM… Do you know if there’s a dress code?”

“Oh, I doubt it. Most ponies don’t wear much to begin with, so I’m sure you can wear whatever you deem fit for the job.” Rarity replied as she gathered up my clothes.

As I fetched the encyclopedia I had borrowed from Twilight days earlier, I asked, “Rarity, would it be OK with you if I left my formal clothes here?”

My landlord replied without looking over her shoulder at me, “That is fine. I will make sure they stay in pristine condition for you.”

In a matter of minutes, I checked the contents of my bag. “My t-shirt, shorts, a few pairs of socks, that encyclopedia, a copy of ‘Natural Wonders of Equestria’, my camera… Is there anything I’m forgetting?”

Rarity replied, “I do not believe so. But if you do happen to forget something and I happen across it, I will send it along to you.”

I nodded and got down on one knee. “Thanks again, Rarity. I really enjoyed my time here with you, but it’s time I change homes. But I’ll see you tomorrow, right?”

The unicorn placed a sweet kiss on my cheek and spoke softly, “Definitely. Expect me around 2 PM tomorrow. And do take care on your way over to Fluttershy’s, darling.” I sighed happily as I embraced her gently. Once we had said our goodbyes, I headed out the door with my belongings at my side.

The sun had just started to set as I passed through the town square. Fairly few ponies were walking the streets at the time. Summer was on its last legs as August was nearly over. As a result, night had begun to come sooner. But while I walked through Ponyville, I took a moment to take in the sights and sounds around me. The air was calm and warm as the hissing of cicadas filled the air. I closed my eyes as I took in the scent of evening meals being prepared. Tomorrow will be the last day of my first full week in Equestria. And strangely enough, I feel more at home here than I have ever felt back on Earth. These ponies are nothing like me. And yet, I… “Equestria is the closest thing to paradise I’ve ever heard of.” I muttered quietly. It is true. While this world certainly has some problems, there are far fewer than those that plague my home world. How many other worlds out there can brag about being anywhere near as wonderful and universally peaceful as this one?

I casually resumed my walk towards Fluttershy’s cottage, glancing around at my surroundings as the sky bathed the area in a gentle orange light. But my eyes then glanced upwards when I saw a moving trailer being pulled through the air by a pair of pegasi. To my surprise, Derpy Hooves was flying alongside it. “She deals with packages too?” I muttered out loud. But right then, I noticed Rainbow Dash pass by the trailer before she swooped down towards me.

“Whoa, this is an all-time late for me meeting you in a day. Where ya been?” Rainbow Dash asked while descending. She was right. I was talking to her for the first time that day and it was almost nightfall.

“I’ve been around. Mainly just doing my job over at Sugarcube Corner. I didn’t get out until closing time today, which probably explains why we didn’t meet earlier in the day.” I replied, feeling very glad to see my boisterous friend.

“That reminds me. What are your work hours?” She asked upon landing before me.

I replied, “Well, I work at Sugarcube Corner on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays. Starting tomorrow, I start working at the spa on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays. For my days at Sugarcube Corner, I work from 11 AM until closing time. I’m also allowed a one-hour break for lunch. I usually take it at 12:15. As for the spa, I think I start at…uh…10:30, I think? Not sure when I get out though. I’m not even sure if I’m allowed to have lunch breaks yet.”

Rainbow Dash began to hover around me while speaking. “Oh, I’m sure the spa sisters take lunch breaks everyday. They’ll probably let you take a break too if you ask.” She then draped herself across my shoulders, her upper body hanging over one with her lower body over the other.

I looked at the rainbow-maned pegasus, finding our faces were now barely an inch apart. “You know… You’re a lot lighter than you look.”

She snickered at my observation on her weight. “Well, duh. Pegasi have to be light in order to fly. If we were as heavy as earth ponies and unicorns, we wouldn’t even be able to get our hooves off the ground!” After the two of us chuckled together for a moment, Rainbow Dash asked, “Come to think of it, what’re you doing out here at this hour? Taking an evening walk?”

I began to walk with my friend draped across my shoulders. “Well, I guess you can say that. I’m taking an evening walk, but my destination is Fluttershy’s cottage since I’m moving in once I get there.”

Rainbow Dash gave me a surprisingly naughty smirk. “Ooh, your first night together, huh? You gonna do IT with her?”

It? What was she referring to? A game of ‘spin the bottle’? “Not sure I follow. Care to enlighten me?” I asked in return.

I felt a twinge of uncertainty as Rainbow Dash jumped down from my shoulders. “You’re a pretty modest guy, aren’t you? You ever hear of innuendoes?” I nodded silently. “Then you probably know what I mean by ‘plough her corn field’ or let her ‘climb your ladder’. Right?”

Rainbow Dash’s straightforward references to…that particular activity made me wince. However, I was not entirely surprised. With her being as wild as she is, I had long suspected that Rainbow Dash was slightly perverted as well. I replied with a suppressed chuckle, “I’m not sure if humans and ponies even work like that. Besides, Fluttershy’s way too reserved for that kind of stuff. She would probably faint if I asked her to…..do THAT with me.”

As anyone would know, human and pony anatomy are vastly different. I doubt that Fluttershy and I are even compatible. However, my claims did nothing to dissuade Rainbow Dash. “Oh, come on. I know you think us fillies are easy on the eyes.” She then turned her back to me and began to sway her hindquarters at me. “I’ll bet you want some of Fluttershy’s smoking-hot flank. Dontcha?” I facepalmed at her brazen display, not able to understand why she would do such a thing in the middle of town. Fortunately, her tail prevented me from seeing anything too explicit. And, though I am embarrassed to admit this, her display was proving to be rather arousing.

“Rainbow Dash… Not in public. Please.” I grumbled out loud. I suspect it was only then that she realized that others were staring at her.

My pegasus friend regained her composure with a nervous grin on her face. “Eheheheh…. Um… Don’t mind me. Just lost my balance for a second.” The other ponies around us continued to stare for a moment as they went about their business.

“Rainbow Dash… Just how unladylike can you possibly get?” A familiar voice spoke in a disgusted tone from behind me.

“Oh boy….. You saw that, Rarity?” Rainbow Dash replied, clearly embarrassed that one of her friends had witnessed her more promiscuous side.

“Oh, hey there, Rarity. Um… Not to be rude, but was that normal behavior for Rainbow Dash?” I asked upon seeing my former landlord approaching us.

Before she could reply, Rarity was interrupted by Rainbow Dash. “Whoa, don’t go thinking I’m really like that! I’m not some cheap whore! I’m still a virgin! I was just having some fun with him! Uh…. Just not THAT kinda fun.” It was rather entertaining to see Rainbow Dash flustering over such a sensitive subject like that.

“Yes, I know. As naughty as you can be, I know that you are not at all like a prostitute. But that is beside the point.” Rarity then turned to me and smiled. “I came here to bring you something, James. It turns out you left just one little thing behind.” Her horn was engulfed in a billowing aura as a slip of golden paper emerged from her mane.

I recognized the slip of paper almost immediately. “I had a hunch I was forgetting something. That’s my ticket to the Triple G, isn’t it?”

Rarity nodded and placed the ticket in my palm. “If you mean the Grand Galloping Gala, yes. Take great care not to lose it. I doubt replacements are ever given.”

I nodded while sliding the ticket into my pocket. “I’ll keep it together with Fluttershy’s. What about you, Rainbow? You still have yours?”

Our pegasus friend nodded promptly. “You’re kidding, right? There’s no way I would lose something that important. It’s still safe and sound in my house.”

Rarity nodded before looking back at me and smiling. “Well, that was all I needed to do. You enjoy your first night with Fluttershy, darling.” I thanked her and watched as she headed back home.

Rainbow Dash accompanied me while I headed towards the western edge of Ponyville. She asked, “Ya know, speaking of the spa, I think I’ll let Applejack and Twilight know. I’m sure they’d like to get some of your magic touch. At least, that’s what Rarity called it.”

I shrugged my shoulders at that remark. “What is it with ponies and my fingers? Am I really all that special because I have hands instead of hooves? Even Spike has hands with fingers.”

My pegasus friend snickered lightly. “Don’t ask me. I’m not really into beauty stuff, so spas aren’t one of my preferred hangouts.”

Before long, we reached the meadow that spanned the area between Ponyville and Fluttershy’s home. “Well, this is as far as I go. Since this night’s gonna be all about you and Fluttershy, I probably should leave you two be.” Rainbow Dash explained as she began to hover.

“Thanks, Rainbow. I’ll try to see you earlier tomorrow.” I replied while I stroked her mane.

“Heheh, no problem. And before I forget, just remember that Fluttershy does NOT like it rough. See ya around!” Rainbow said with a grin before she took off for home.

As I watched my friend fly away, I grumbled loudly, “Rainbow Dash… How the hell did you even get that information?!”

I tried to not think about anything perverted as I approached Fluttershy’s home. But when it came into view, I found the same moving trailer from before hovering above the cottage. Right outside the front door was Fluttershy and Derpy Hooves. My girlfriend seemed to be signing a piece of paper on a clipboard that was hanging from the mailmare’s mouth. “Fluttershy ordered something big?” I asked out loud as I quickened my pace.

Just as Derpy Hooves was about to fly back up to the moving trailer, she and Fluttershy looked my way. “Oh, hello! You’re just in time to try it out!” Derpy said as she placed the clipboard in the satchel hanging from her shoulder.

Of course, I had no knowledge of what she meant. “Try what out? I didn’t order anything.”

Fluttershy then explained while smiling meekly at me. “It’s what I ordered today after lunch. Since we’re going to be living together as a couple, I thought we should share the same bed. The only problem was that it wasn’t big enough for both of us. So I ordered a bigger one today and sold my old one.”

I had not even seen her previous bed, but I took Fluttershy’s word for it. “Oh, I get it. It’s good that you thought ahead, honey.” I blushed as Derpy giggled at my use of a pet name towards Fluttershy. But can you blame me for using it?

“OK, I should let you two lovebirds get ‘cozy’. Bye now!” Derpy Hooves waved as she flew back up to the trailer and spoke to the two pegasi who were pulling it. They then flew back towards Ponyville, leaving the two of us alone.

“So… It’s just us now, huh?” I asked, slightly nervous that this would be my first time spending the night with Fluttershy.

Fluttershy nodded with a blush. “Yes… I’m pretty excited about it…” I would not know it just by looking at her since Fluttershy did not show her excitement very well.

Before we went inside, I took a look at the area outside Fluttershy’s home. “If it’s all right with you, may I take a look around out here first?”

She nodded, but then asked, “Oh, you’re very welcome to. But may I go too?”

I turned to her and cracked a smile. “It’s your house, Fluttershy. I can’t tell you what to do around it.” I then began to walk to the left side of the cottage with Fluttershy trotting alongside me.

Just to the side of the cottage, we found Angel sleeping soundly in his dog…or rather rabbit house. “Correct me if I’m wrong, but isn’t he kinda picky about who he’s nice to?” I asked, since Angel would often look at me with a stern expression.

Fluttershy replied while looking up at me, “Well, I have gotten some complaints from my friends about him. But I think he kind of likes you.” She then asked, “Wait… Was it Angel who brought you that love letter yesterday?”

I nodded and retorted, “Yeah, but he seemed kinda annoyed about it. Almost like it was a bother for him to do it.”

In response, Fluttershy blushed. “Maybe he got tired of waiting for me to send it to you. He does have a habit of trying to help me be more honest with my friends.”

I paused for a moment while I looked at the sleeping rabbit. “If he hadn’t brought me that note…”

Fluttershy completed my sentence. “We might not have been brought together… Oh, Angel… It’s like he’s our own little cupid.”

I chuckled at the thought of Angel hovering over us with white wings and a little bow and arrow in hand while giving us an annoyed scowl. “Yup. But I’ll be darned if that white rabbit led me to Equestria through a rabbit hole just so I could meet you.” The two of us laughed lightly together.

When we reached the area behind Fluttershy’s cottage, I paused as I found a penned area with a few chickens milling about. There were six in all, with three being white, two being a golden hue, and one being brown. A coop stood at one end of the pen just under a tree. It was not quite nighttime yet, so the hens had good reason to not be roosting at the time. “You keep chickens?” I asked before I approached the pen.

Fluttershy nodded with a smile. “Oh, yes. They’re very sweet girls and they give me plenty of eggs to sell to Sugarcube Corner.”

I know not all people find farm animals to be cute, but I personally find chickens to be adorable. When I stepped into the pen, the chickens distanced themselves from me. I was hardly surprised since chickens can be…well…chickens. By which I mean timid. Fluttershy seemed to notice this before she jumped the low fence and made a familiar clicking noise with her mouth. The kind of noise people make to try and earn an animal’s trust. “It’s OK, girls. James here is my boyfriend. And he’s really sweet with animals.”

Fluttershy’s steady coaxing caused the chickens to steadily approach us. She remained close to me to insure that for them to approach her, they would have to get near me as well. One of the white hens walked over to me and clucked softly while pecking at the ground. I reached out and gently caressed her feathers.

“Aww, I think Elizabeak likes you now.” Fluttershy said with a smile. Tickled that such a cute little hen would open up to me, I gently reached down and picked her up in my arms. ‘Elizabeak’ did not struggle and even seemed to nestle in my arms as if to take a nap.

I brought my face close to Elizabeak and nuzzled her while one hand stroked her back. “Pet the chicken… Pet the chicken…” I muttered in a quiet yet goofy tone. If you who are reading this happen to know where that quote came from, congratulations.

Once I had spent enough time getting to know Fluttershy’s feathered friends, the two of us looped around the side of her house and stepped inside. However, I turned and looked out through the open top half of the door at the natural landscape. “Man… This brings back memories.” I muttered aloud.

Fluttershy approached me and asked, “Memories? But I thought you haven’t been in Equestria for very long.”

I nodded and proceeded to explain. “True, but I was referring to memories from my past. Seeing this place reminds me of my grandmother’s house. I used to spend every weekend of my childhood out at that place. It was nestled in a little cul-de-sac out in the county. It was a tiny and quiet little neighborhood with plenty of greenery and even a little forest nearby that I would sometimes take a peek in. She eventually had a patio and fishpond constructed in the backyard. When that happened, I spent more time hanging out there than playing video games indoors. God, I loved that place. It’s a crying shame she had to move away from there after my grandfather died… I mean, sure. She moved in right next to me at home, but…” I then let out a sigh. “My days out there were some of the best days of my childhood and teenage years…”

I remained silent for a moment as Fluttershy leaned against the lower half of the front door with her forelegs resting over the top. “It sounds like a place I would’ve liked to live.”

“To be honest, the location of the house was kinda like this one. Away from the hustle and bustle of the urban landscape.” I then smiled at my girlfriend and spoke softly, “Your home is my dream house. This is the kind of house I’ve always wanted to live in.”

Fluttershy giggled with a slight flattered blush on her face. “I’m glad to hear that. I was actually a little worried that my house wouldn’t be to your liking. Is it really that perfect?”

I placed my hand over her hoof. “Well, it is in my eyes. In all honesty, Rarity’s place wasn’t entirely to my liking. The living room and bathroom was nice, but the rest was…I dunno. Maybe I didn’t spend enough time there to fully appreciate it. Although I certainly wouldn’t prefer living in a house that also functions as a workplace. With customers coming and going all the time, I would not have much privacy.”

“Well, I really hope you enjoy your time here, James. But now that it’s getting late, is there anything you’d like to do?” Fluttershy replied as she moved me back so she could close the door.

While I thought of something to do, I remembered a question I wanted to ask. “Oh, right. You remember earlier today? On how you wanted to wait until we were alone?”

Fluttershy looked at me with a baffled expression. “Until we are alone? Well, we’re alone now. But what did you….. Oh…my…” She blushed deeply, probably because she just remembered what I was referring to.

“Is it really that embarrassing to talk about? You don’t have to tell me if it makes you uncomfortable.” I spoke, concerned that she felt I was trying to force her into explaining.

She replied while stammering slightly, “No, I’ll tell you. Lovers shouldn’t keep secrets from each other.” Fluttershy then took a deep breath to calm herself. “It’s about ‘clopping’, right?”

I nodded, remembering what it was called. She then explained, “Well… It’s a slang term, as I said before… It involves…touching yourself somewhere on your body… Usually between the legs…”

I froze as I suddenly realized what ‘clopping’ is. “You mean…masturbation?”

The timid pegasus mare nodded with a deep blush. She did not even speak and tried to avoid eye contact. I then asked, “And…what do you think about when you…clop?”

She replied with a barely audible squeak. “Y-you…”

I was both flattered and shocked at Fluttershy’s revelation. How could she even find a human male physically attractive when she knows nothing of how one looks without any clothing? Granted, I know she loved me at the time. But…was that really enough? Can love alone really arouse someone?

“Um… Bathroom?” I asked while feeling rather flustered. I felt myself becoming hot, so I felt the need for a cool shower.

“It’s upstairs… Just use the first door you see…” Fluttershy muttered in response. I silently went up the stairs, still reeling from Fluttershy’s confession.

Upon reaching the top of the stairs, I found the new bed Fluttershy had purchased. It was fairly wide, just wide enough for both of us to sleep in. A window that overlooked the area behind the cottage was just behind one side of it. “Looks just right.” I muttered softly. I then noticed the only door in the room and peeked inside.

Fluttershy’s bathroom was a little more spacious than Rarity’s, but it had a humbler feel to it. The bathtub was in an unusual location, positioned right up against the only window in the room. Fortunately, teal curtains hung near the window to provide cover if needed. It almost looked like a modified wooden tub like the kind used for bobbing for apples during my welcoming party. While smaller than the bathtubs back home, it was wide enough for me to sit down in. The showerhead was also of a lower elevation than desired, so the only way for me to use it effectively would be to sit down. The faucet looked more like one you would see outdoors, but the showerhead could be attached easily. Yellow shower curtains hung from a wooden half circle affixed to the wall above the bathtub that went all the way around the edge of the tub to provide privacy. They were decorated with a floral pattern, something I would expect from Fluttershy. Not wanting to wait any longer, I turned on the shower and began to undress while waiting for the water to heat up.

Just as I was about to take off my shoes, I took another look at my surroundings. The walls were mostly shades of green while there was even a wooden green cabinet in one corner. Various small shelves stuck out from the walls, holding either bottles of soap or conditioner or flowers in vases. But what caught my eye the most was an old-fashioned humidifier against one side of the bathroom. “Whoa… Haven’t seen one of those since my elementary school days.” I muttered out loud. There were also…a pair of…birdhouses hanging from the ceiling…

“Oh, for the love of… How am I supposed to get any privacy?” I grumbled as I looked inside them. The ceiling was low enough for me to peer inside them without having to get up on a stool. To my relief, I found that they were unoccupied. “I guess they’re just for décor… Birds must be some of Fluttershy’s favorite animals.” Not wanting to stall any longer, I slid off my shoes.

Just after I had removed my shoes and socks, I heard a knock at the door. I did not leave it locked, so I waited for Fluttershy to enter. I mean the only other person in the cottage at the time was Fluttershy, so who else could it have been? The door soon creaked open before my girlfriend peeked through the opening. “Um… James? If it’s all right with you… May I…wait in here for you to finish? I promise I won’t peek.”

I nodded while glancing over at her. “OK. But wait three minutes so I can undress first. I don’t think you want to see what a male human looks like under his clothes.” Fluttershy replied with a light squeak before backing away and out of sight. She pulled the door shut, but left it open a tiny crack. Probably just so she could hear me when I was behind the curtain.

Once I had undressed and stepped into the bathtub, I closed the curtains around me. After another minute or so, I heard the door close when Fluttershy entered the room. The shower curtain was fairly sheer, so I could make out her form behind it. “Is the shower to your liking, James?” The timid pegasus mare asked from behind the curtain.

“Actually, it feels just right. But do I have to be careful about how much hot water I use?” I asked, having a habit of taking long showers and being afraid of running her water and gas bills through the roof.

I heard her giggle lightly before replying, “No, you don’t have to worry about that. The hot water tank is heated by dragon fire that never goes out. It runs out slowly and reheats quickly. And don’t worry about the water. Mine comes from an underground stream. But everything that goes down the drain goes to a water treatment plant in Ponyville for conversion into fertilizer.”

The mention of dragon fire as a heat source surprised me, not expecting a renewable energy source to be in use instead of natural gas. “Wow… Sounds like Equestria is a friend to the environment. I’m loving this place even more now.”

I watched as Fluttershy’s silhouette took a seat right beside the bathtub. I paid her no mind as I took a seat in it. I then browsed the soap and shampoo that was stacked at the front of the tub. Not surprisingly, they were all a type of natural bathing supplies that seemed to have a lovely flowery fragrance. “No wonder she always smells so pretty.” I muttered under my breath.

The first thing I did was wash my hair. I bowed my head to make certain it was right in the middle of the falling water before lifting it out of range. I scrubbed the shampoo into my soaked hair while allowing the water to wash over the rest of me. But as I rinsed my hair out, I thought I heard a whisper of sorts over the sound of the water crashing down on me.

At first, I thought I had been mistaken. How could I hear a whisper over the sound of splashing water to begin with? But when I turned to face Fluttershy, I could see her silhouette very slowly rocking back and forth. Judging by the fact that her mouth has hanging open slightly, she seemed to be panting. “J-James…” I could barely hear her mutter over the sound of the water.

I initially thought she was trying to get my attention. But if that was the case, why was she not looking in my direction? I noticed her wings suddenly spread wide, puzzling me further as I pondered what she was doing. I then brought my eye as close to the curtain as possible while keeping the other closed. From such close range, I could see through the sheer fabric somewhat. I could make out the pink coloration of Fluttershy’s mane and tail and even the movement of her forelegs as one was…reaching between her…

I froze as I realized what she was doing. One of Fluttershy’s hooves were reaching down low while she remained seated. Knowing what was down there between her legs, I came to the conclusion that she was masturbating. But what was she thinking about? Did she borrow Rarity’s copy of ‘Playmare’ earlier and was imagining a fantasy involving a handsome stallion? What she muttered next answered my question. “James… Ooh… I…love you…”

I could hardly believe what I had just heard. She was not thinking about some random stallion. She was thinking about ME! While I indeed felt flattered that she adored me so, I was also mentally overwhelmed that she felt that strongly for me. I returned to a sitting position as I moved my face away from the curtain. "She…really…REALLY loves me…" I can remember thinking to myself. At that moment, I felt immensely lucky that I was in a relationship with sweet and beautiful little Fluttershy. But at that instant, I realized that I had become…quite aroused.

My…manhood, if you will, was standing straight up as I found that seeing and hearing my girlfriend masturbate while whispering my name was very enticing. I was no stranger to masturbation myself, so I knew how to deal with this situation. But first, I had to think of something arousing to help.

I closed my eyes and began to think as my left hand gripped my…you know. My first thoughts were of Rainbow Dash from just a short while earlier. The way she swayed her rump at me was surprisingly arousing, even though she obviously lacked some of the traits a human woman would have. I tried to imagine Fluttershy in her place; her mane and tail becoming longer and pink while her cyan coat became a bright yellow. I felt a slight smile creep across my face as I imagined Fluttershy moving her tail aside as she granted me a perfect view of what it had been obstructing. “Fluttershy…” I muttered out loud.

My voice must have gotten my girlfriend’s attention since she suddenly spoke, “Huh…? James, did you say something?”

I froze as I snapped out of my train of thought. “Uh… Um… Not really…” I spoke in reply. The last thing I wanted was for her to push the curtain aside and see me completely nude.

There was a moment of awkward silence as neither of us was sure of what to say next. Fluttershy was the first to speak. “James… If it’s…um…all right with you, may I…join you? It’s OK if you…want to finish first…”

It took me a few seconds to actually process what I had just heard. “Um… There’s nothing covering me right now… You’ll see how I look… I’m not a pretty sight.” I have never been fond of my physical appearance and I was very certain that the sight of me would revolt her.

However, she replied softly, “Actually… I think you’re…cute… Like a big teddy bear…”

I froze as those words reached my ears. She saw me? When? Before I could even ask, she explained, “I…watched you through the…opening in the doorway… I wanted to know how you really look and…” I could tell by the tone of her voice that she was struggling to speak honestly. “I… I really do…think you’re cute… Please believe me…”

I took a moment to think over my response to Fluttershy. She certainly did not sound like she was lying. “Well… If you really want to, I guess that’s OK.” I replied while still having doubts about my body.

I remained perfectly still as Fluttershy pushed the curtain aside. Her big strong cyan eyes slowly scanned my body, but they stared at my crotch more than anything else. My erection was still there, my arousal having not diminished.

A deep blush spread across Fluttershy’s face, leading me to believe she was either embarrassed or horrified. I closed my eyes and turned away, afraid she was going to stomp me there or just turn and leave. But instead, I felt her lie down on me with her back against my chest. “Um… Is this OK?” She asked shyly and quietly.

I looked over Fluttershy’s shoulder and found that my erection was sticking up right between her legs. “Um… Is it OK with you? I don’t want to…uh…touch you anywhere you don’t want me to.”

Fluttershy replied with a meek smile. “It’s OK… You can touch me, if you want… But could you please pass the soap for now?”

I was about to do what she asked, but then pondered how a pony could rub soap onto themselves without the use of hands. I suppose they could hold the bar in their mouths, but it would certainly taste bad. “Um… How do you normally use it?”

The pegasus pointed upwards toward the windowsill behind the showerhead. Resting on it was a dried sponge attached to a long stick. “Oh… I was wondering how you could reach all over you.” I replied, surprised that I had overlooked the tool. I then asked, “Well, is it OK if I wash you myself?”

Fluttershy paused for a moment before replying meekly, “OK… Just be gentle.”

I nodded before I started to rub the soap all over her underside. The feel of her coat was very soft and silky. But as my hand reached lower, I noticed a pair of round mounds on Fluttershy’s lower belly. “Um… Are those what I think they are?”

My girlfriend blushed deeply as I reached out to touch one. In the middle of each mound was a firm bump. “Um… Those are my teats…” She muttered quietly.

I immediately pulled my hand away, afraid I had offended her. However, Fluttershy whispered, “If it’s all right with you… Could you…please do that some more? It felt…nice.”

“Are you sure about that? I won’t do it unless you really want me to…” I replied, suspecting Fluttershy was asking me to continue just because she thought I was enjoying it.

Fluttershy blushed deeply and nodded. “But…I do want you to… It really felt…nice. Pretty please?”

I did not say a word as my hand reached down and caressed Fluttershy’s teats. She shuddered at my touch while letting out a sudden gasp. However, she showed no signs of discomfort, so I did not stop. Her teats felt soft to the touch, her wet coat only adding to the softness. I had never actually touched a woman’s breasts before, but I knew a pony’s teats were no different. “They’re very soft, dear… And they’re pretty big too.” I muttered softly.

“They…are? I thought Rainbow Dash was joking when she said they’re pretty big…” Fluttershy replied with a blush.

I winced at Fluttershy’s words. I knew Rainbow Dash is somewhat perverted, but was she also a lesbian? How else could she have found out about Fluttershy’s…..teat size? “Um… How did she ever find out? Were you in a relationship with her once?”

Fluttershy blushed while becoming mildly flustered. “You don’t mean… Oh no, of course not. Rainbow Dash may be brash, but she’s not homosexual. She just happened to…see me down there once. I think she was a little jealous when she said mine are bigger than hers.”

I chuckled at the thought of Rainbow Dash looking envious at Fluttershy for being more endowed than herself. “Well, large or small, you’re still very lovely.” I continued to rub her soft teats. All the while, I felt my erection throb every now and then.

“James… Do you…want to…” Fluttershy squeaked as she pointed at my erection. It was very clear that I was aroused. And I would be lying if I said I was not thinking about mating with her, even though we are two completely different species.

I paused for a moment before finding the words to speak. “I would…never do such a thing to you… Not unless you wanted me to…” I knew full well that Fluttershy was far too reserved to even consider mating with anyone. Maybe soft-core stimulation, but never going all the way.

Neither of us spoke for a moment before Fluttershy broke the silence. “But… I…” She then turned and looked at me with a fearful gaze. “I…want to…”

She wanted to mate. I could hardly believe what I had just heard. “Re…really?” I asked nervously. Fluttershy replied with a slight nod. I then asked, “Are you sure? You don’t absolutely have to do this.”

Fluttershy smiled very faintly while blushing deeply at me. “My mind is saying I shouldn’t, but…my heart is saying I should… I do want to… It’s something only two lovers do together, right…? I… I want to make sure that…you really love me just as much as I love you…”

This was certainly not what I would ever expect to hear from Fluttershy, of all ponies. I suspected that she was in heat and that her hormone levels were affecting her judgment. “Um… Not to be rude, but are you just in heat and that it’s the hormones talking?”

At my question, Fluttershy blushed deeply while showing an awkward grin. “Um… No. Ponies only go into heat a few ties a year and I know I haven’t gone into season yet… But…” She then turned around so we were facing each other. “I… I would like to mate with you when I do…”

I knew enough about heat cycles to understand what would happen if we were to mate while she was in season. I asked, “Why…? Don’t you know what would happen if we did?”

Fluttershy replied with a deep blush while smiling warmly, “Yes… I’m not just good with animals, James… I’m also good with kids. And…I would love to have a foal or two of my own someday. I would teach them all about being kind to nature and to respect other ponies despite their flaws….. And we could…”

I was lost in thought as Fluttershy continued to speak. She wanted to have a child someday. Not just any child. She wanted MY child. The concept of parenthood intimidated me, as I was uncertain of how I would fare as a father. But at the same time, the thought excited me. Having an adorable little foal with Fluttershy… It sounded so wonderful to me. Granted, I doubt we were anywhere close to being ready for parenthood. And I have seen what it is like when a young couple has a child long before they are ready. Even so, maybe… Perhaps a couple of years from this day… Just maybe.

“James, are you listening?” I heard Fluttershy ask as I began to come out of my trance.

I replied while rubbing my eyes to clear my vision. “Sorry… I kinda zoned out for a minute… The thought of having children kinda overwhelmed me for a moment.”

Fluttershy blushed as she averted her eyes. “Oh… I’m sorry. I think I got too excited about having kids someday… We don’t have to have children if you don’t want to…”

Dear little Fluttershy. Even though I did not show any anger or fear, she was quick to apologize for any wrongdoing she suspected to have caused. I reached out and stroked her mane, “Don’t be. I’m not sure if our genes are even compatible, but… I would love to have some foals with you someday, honey… Maybe not just yet, but possibly someday. We should plan it out carefully if we really want to.”

My girlfriend blushed very deeply, but she also smiled brightly. “I know… It’s just that the thought really gets to me sometimes and… You… You mean it?”

I responded with a kiss. I felt Fluttershy gasp as our lips touched, but she soon relaxed with a sigh. I was pushed against the back of the tub as the beautiful pegasus leaned against me. I felt our lips part as our tongues touched. That sweet warm flavor… I doubt I could describe it even if I tried. All I can say is that she tasted like…..herself. And I loved it.

My eyes shot open as I felt a strange softness rubbing against my erection. It felt like two…soft folds taking…me into…

It was then that it hit me. Fluttershy was preparing us for our first time. The two soft folds I felt rubbing against me was Fluttershy’s vulva. She felt moist, but not from the water falling from the showerhead. It felt different somehow. Do not ask how I could tell the difference. But I knew that it was some of Fluttershy’s own fluids as an indication of her own arousal.

“Honey… Are you…?” I asked once we ended the kiss. Fluttershy seemed dazed, yet happy too. She seemed to be in a trance as she continued to rub herself against me. “F-Fluttershy…”

She soon came out of her trance as she softly moaned. “James… Please be gentle… I’ve never done this before…”

I reached down past her and gently gripped her flanks. “So this is your first time… It might hurt if this is your first, but all future times will be painless. Are you sure you wanna do this?” I asked, fearful of inflicting any pain on her at all.

“Will it…be brief? If it’s only temporary, I think I can handle it…” Fluttershy replied with a nervous blush.

“OK, honey. Just relax for now.” I whispered into her ear. I then carefully lowered her hips onto me as I felt myself pushing into her. The soft warm flesh enveloping me brought an intense shiver to my body. We were not even the same species, yet it felt so amazing. I am not certain how to explain how sex feels. All I can say is that it is truly an experience for the senses.

I did not go very far into her before I felt an obstruction of sorts against the tip of my length. It was more than likely her hymen. “Fluttershy, I’m going to push all the way. This might hurt. Are you sure you want me to go through with this?” I asked, not looking forward to hurting such a precious mare.

She replied with a calm smile, her face flushed with a blush. “I’m sure… I don’t think I’ve ever been more sure about something before. I really…really want to do this with you, James… So, please. Do it. Even if it hurts, as long as you’re with me, I can endure it.”

I was utterly amazed by Fluttershy’s faith in me. “Fluttershy… Do you really trust me that much?”

She nodded and whispered, “I’ve never felt so much confidence in somepony before… You’ve never given me reason to doubt you. I’ve never even felt this calm around a man before. Most other boys were mean to me, but you’ve always been so sweet… I love you, James. I’m very grateful that you came to me.” She followed-up her claim with a sweet kiss on my lips.

This destroyed any remaining doubts I had of Fluttershy’s faith in me. I knew she loves me for certain now. And I wanted to not disappoint her. “OK then, honey… Just relax. I promise that if this does hurt, it’ll only be for a moment.” I pushed in as deep as I could, the feel of the obstruction suddenly giving way.

Fluttershy yelped loudly an instant later, her forelegs tightly clinging to my shoulders. Her eyes were pinched shut as she gritted her teeth while shuddering violently. Even though I knew there was no way around it, I still felt guilty for having hurt the girl I loved. I held her in my arms while gently caressing her soaked mane. “I’m sorry…”

After a moment of us being drenched by the falling water, Fluttershy whispered, “I… I think most of the pain is gone… Please, keep going…” I nodded without releasing my grip on her body. I pulled out of her before pushing back in as deeply as I could. “Oh…my… I don’t even…feel the pain now…”

I gently kissed my lover’s cheek before I whispered, “Just relax, honey. I’ll do all the work this time.” Fluttershy sighed as she melted in my grasp. I then began to thrust up into her at a slow rate. I wanted to make this occasion last as long as possible.

“James… I…love you…” Fluttershy muttered as we mated. Her body had gone limp from the pleasure from our coupling. And with the extra weight of the water in her hair, she felt rather heavy on top of me. But I did not relent in my efforts to pleasure her. After a minute or two, I began to thrust into her more vigorously and with more force.

The level of pleasure I was feeling as we mated was unlike anything I had ever experienced before. Not even masturbation could compare. And the level of joy I was feeling was grand as well. Perhaps mating with someone you love most of all only adds to the pleasure. And I have no doubt in me that Fluttershy is the most precious person in my life. I can only pray that this fact never changes.

I began to feel my length throb from time to time as Fluttershy’s inner folds began to quiver. “I…feel something… What is it…” The beautiful pegasus asked while her eyelids quivered.

I replied while also feeling a pressure building within my loins, “I think…you’re about to have an orgasm. Don’t worry; it’s not a bad thing. Just let it happen.” I then held onto her body as firmly as I could.

My thrusting sped up, the force of each movement making Fluttershy yelp in bliss. Then it happened. Her insides clamped down onto me as they quivered rapidly in orgasm. Fluttershy’s eyes shot open as they rolled back in her head. She was clearly not used to such levels of pleasure. I was just behind her as I pushed in as far as I could and groaned her name. My head spun as my length throbbed as I injected my human sperm into her equine womb. Even though she is a pony and I a human, it felt so…right. Like we were meant for each other.

For a moment, I just basked in the afterglow with her. My first orgasm through intercourse... I felt so lightheaded. Not quite dizzy, yet still disoriented. And that scent among the shower's steam. That powerful musk... The smell of sex. It was all so new to me. And all so wonderful as well.

“Fluttershy… How was it?” I asked while I panted for a moment. I had to hold back a laugh as I saw that her eyes were rolling around in her head.

“So…wonderful… Wanna…do it again…” Fluttershy muttered to my face, clearly out of her senses from the sheer pleasure rush she had felt a moment earlier.

“Oh, honey… You just take it easy for now. You did great.” I said before I kissed my half-conscious lover on her nose.

Around half an hour later, I carried Fluttershy into her bedroom while clad in just my boxers. I was still feeling lightheaded, although it would soon fade. She had finally regained her senses and was unusually clingy as she constantly nuzzled me. “Feeling better, Fluttershy?” I asked while she leaned her head against my chest.

“I feel…wonderful… It almost feels like nothing can possibly go wrong now…” She said with a calm smile. My lover then looked up at me and blushed cutely. “I love you, James… Oh so much. I just wish I knew how to express it…..”

Once we were at the bed, I set her down on one side and pulled the covers down on the other. “Well… I can sum up how I feel about you like this.” I then explained, “With all the conveniences and technology my homeland has, I would still choose living with you over having them.”

She then asked while looking mildly surprised, “But….. But aren’t things here in Ponyville a little primitive compared to where you’re from? Wouldn’t you rather live back home?”

I replied as I pulled the covers over her, “No. You’re far more important to me. And…I really hope I don’t have to go back. Because I found someone who truly makes me happy to be alive.” I then kissed her on the forehead.

Fluttershy stared at me with a smile before tears began to form in her eyes. “You…make me feel so special… So complete… I don’t even want to think about life without you, James…” She reached out and embraced me with her forelegs as her tears spilled over.

“I won’t ever leave, Fluttershy… The only way I’ll ever leave you is through death.” I whispered while cuddling with her.

“I… I hope that day doesn’t come for a very long time…” The beautiful pegasus whispered in response. I could feel her grasp on me tighten.

I am writing this entry while resting in bed beside Fluttershy. Our first night together has ended splendidly and I am feeling happier than I have ever felt in a very long time… Fluttershy, I know you are looking over my shoulder. I am sorry if the sound of the quill scratching against paper is keeping you awake. I will be done soon.

All right, she has set her head back down to sleep. Now then, time to finish up this journal. As I said, Fluttershy and I are now officially lovers. And….. Excuse me. I just teared up for a moment as I thought about what will happen once we have a foal together. Will it be a healthy little colt? A beautiful charming filly? I suppose it is far too early to say. It will definitely take some time before we are properly prepared for that endeavor. But a part of me is actually looking forward to it.

So much can happen now, but I will look toward the future with a smile. As long as I am with the woman I love, it feels like everything is better. And now, I am off to sleep with my beautiful girlfriend by my side.

Fluttershy… I only wish I could effectively describe how much you mean to me. I hope I can someday soon.

Risks of Exotic Romance

“Wake up, little sleepyhead.” Those were the first words I heard as I slowly awoke inside Fluttershy’s cottage. “It’s kind of late in the morning, James. You must be a heavy sleeper.” Fluttershy spoke softly as she looked down at me while standing on the bed.

At the sight of Fluttershy’s adorable face looking at me, I smiled warmly. “That’s the best sight I’ve woken up to all week.” My girlfriend giggled as a faint blush added some red to her face.

“Speaking of a week, this is the last day of your first full week in Equestria. How do you feel now that you’ve been living here for several days?” Fluttershy asked while she hopped down from the bed.

I replied honestly, “I feel…..amazing. I’ve got wonderful friends. The air is clean and refreshing. I have a steady job. And now I’ve got the best girlfriend I could ever ask for. Life here is far better than life back home… Oh, wait. Equestria IS my home now, isn’t it?”

The timid pegasus mare before me bowed her head while only barely smiling. “Am I really that perfect to you? I know I have a lot of flaws…”

I stood up from the bed and approached her before getting down on one knee. “I have flaws too. No one’s perfect, honey. But you’re perfect to me.” It is true. If Fluttershy has any flaws, I felt that they are minor at most.

Fluttershy responded to my words of encouragement with a brief kiss on the lips. “I’m so glad to have met you, James… I…love you…” She then nuzzled me gently while barely blushing at all.

Before I could forget, I asked, “What time is it anyway? Am I late for work?”

Fluttershy glanced over at a small clock that was resting on a shelf. “It’s just a little past 10 AM. Did you say you had to be at the spa at 11?”

I nodded as I went over to a wooden wardrobe to get some clean clothes. “Yup. It’s my first day on the job. Is there anything you’d like me to pick up on my way home from work?”

She paused for a moment in thought before replying, “Well, could you pick up some apples from the market? Preferably golden delicious ones. I was thinking of making a pie today.”

Fluttershy surely knows her stuff when it comes to baking. Golden delicious apples are ideal for the job. “I’ll make a mental note. Actually, I’ll stop by on my way to work to ask Applejack to bring a bundle by. Just in case she’s closed up shop for the evening by the time I get off work.” I replied as I slid my pants and t-shirt on.

Just before I could put my shoes and socks on, Fluttershy came up behind me and embraced me with her face against my back. “Um… Fluttershy?” I asked, puzzled by this display of affection.

“I love you.” She replied softly while peacefully breathing deeply.

Her words touched me, almost as if proving that my memories of the previous night were true. “May I turn around, please?” I asked quietly while my fingers rested on her foreleg. Fluttershy released her grip on me, allowing me to turn around. I then threw my arms around her and whispered into her ear, “I love you too.”

I smiled as I felt Fluttershy embrace me with her forelegs. “I’m so glad you came to Equestria… I only wish I knew who brought you here so I can give them my thanks.”

I nodded in wholehearted agreement. “Same here. Don’t know who did it, but I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t grateful.” I stood up and looked out the window that overlooked the area behind Fluttershy’s cottage. “Coming to Equestria was one of the best things to ever happen to me. This world is the closest thing to a utopia I’ve ever seen.”

Fluttershy propped herself up on the windowsill with her forelegs and nodded. “It is a very peaceful land. But I wouldn’t say it’s a true utopia. We have our share of troubles and not everypony is without sin. Even I’ve done some things I still regret…”

I draped my arm over her shoulder and pulled her close to me. “Likewise… Nopony can truly say they’re free of sin… Huh?” I winced as I realized what I just said. “Fluttershy… Did I just say ‘nopony’ instead of ‘no one’ a second ago?”

My girlfriend giggled at my obvious nervousness. “I think you did. But there’s nothing wrong with that. I think it’s cute when you say it.”

I rolled my eyes before I retorted, “But it’s not funny when other ponies say it? How does that work?” We both chuckled in unison at that question. Neither of us had a real answer.

I watched in silence as Fluttershy went downstairs. I then slid on some clean socks and shoes and followed her. But before I could leave the house, I noticed some odd…..decorations? All across the living room near the walls and spiraling around the fireplace were numerous tiny stairways. There were also a few birdhouses near them. There were even a few narrow walkways hanging from the ceiling. At the end of each stairway and walkway was a hole in the wall or ceiling that seemed just large enough for a squirrel to pass through. “Um… Honey? What exactly are up with these…er…knickknacks?”

Fluttershy was just about to head out the front door herself when I asked. She looked at where I was pointing before looking at me with a smile on her face. “Oh, that? Those are for all my little friends who come and go as they please… Oh, there’s one now!” A chipmunk came out of one hole in the ceiling and scampered across one of the walkways that seemed to lead towards the kitchen. I cracked a smile as the little critter disappeared through the hole in the wall at the end.

“I hope you don’t mind us having some guests at times. All of the animals that live in my house are well-behaved and never cause any trouble.” Fluttershy explained with her beautiful cyan eyes gazing up at me.

I replied while glancing back at the hole in the wall, “Actually, I think that’s pretty cool. I’ve heard of houses where I’m from that have similar stuff that allow cats to go wherever they want throughout the house without getting in the way of their owners. Never thought I’d ever live in one.”

My lover smiled slightly brighter than she normally does, probably due to being intrigued with the thought. “So I wasn’t the only one who thought of using that design? I guess great minds think alike.” She then turned and opened the front door for me. “But anyway, I shouldn’t be keeping you. I’ll get out of your way so you can hurry to work. Tell Lotus and Aloe I said hi please.”

“Will do, honey. See you this evening.” I replied just before kissing her goodbye. I then followed the path across the bridge that spanned the brook in front of her cottage and headed towards Ponyville. But before I went too far, I turned and waved at Fluttershy. She was standing at the doorway and waved back at me. I then turned around again and made my way into the meadow that separated my home from Ponyville.

Upon entering Ponyville, I saw many familiar faces going about their daily routines. Derpy Hooves was delivering letters, Rainbow Dash was napping on a cloud, and Applejack was pulling a cart of apples to market…. Wait. Applejack? “Just who I wanted to see.” I muttered as I quickened my pace to catch up to her.

“Morning, AJ. Still in the middle of harvest season?” I asked once I was right behind her.

The farm pony looked over her shoulder at me and grinned. “Howdy, James! What can I do ya for?”

I looked over the cart she was pulling. It was filled to the brim with red and yellow apples. “Well, I don’t have enough time to make a roundtrip. If you have time, could you deliver…say…a dozen golden delicious apples to Fluttershy’s cottage today? She wanted…um….. Yeah, I guess a dozen will do.”

The farm pony nodded right away. “Sure thing, James. It’ll be easy since she lives just north of my place. I’ll save a dozen for ‘er. Y’all buyin’ now, or would ya like me ta bill you?”

I nodded while I reached into my pocket. “I’ll handle the payment right now. How much for a dozen?”

Applejack replied promptly, “Six bits for a dozen. Just slip ‘em under my hat.”

I cracked a smile as I pulled out six bits and placed them under Applejack’s hat. But not before I took the opportunity to tussle her hair. “Much obliged, pardner. I’ll stop on by Fluttershy’s once I sell the rest of this haul. Wanna just chat for now on the way ta market?” Applejack asked once she made certain that her hat was on tight to prevent the cash from sliding out.

Having nothing better to do for the time being, I nodded. “Sure thing. Just lead on.” I walked alongside Applejack as she headed towards the marketplace in Ponyville.

After a moment of friendly chatter, Applejack asked, “Come ta think of it, how’d y’all get all the way over to the west side of town? Dontcha work at Sugarcube Corner? You went right past it if ya came this far.”

I chuckled, not the least bit surprised she was unaware. “I didn’t come into town from the southeast. I came into town from the west. I moved out of Rarity’s house yesterday and moved in with Fluttershy.”

Applejack stared for a moment before asking, “Um… And just why did ya wanna do that? Granted, it’s away from the hustle and bustle of Ponyville, but I thought ya were right at home at the Carousel Boutique. And last I checked, Fluttershy doesn’t have any guest rooms.”

I replied with a slight smirk, “That’s why she sold her old bed and bought a bigger one yesterday. So we could share it.”

My friend paused for a moment, apparently trying to comprehend what I told her. But she then smirked, “Fluttershy ain’t the kinda girl who would share a bed with some guy, even if they’re friends. For ‘er to share a bed with ya…” She then stopped and stared me right in the eye. “Y’all got the hots for ‘er, dontcha?”

I looked around to make certain no one was listening in. If word got around of Fluttershy being in a relationship with the only human in Equestria, it would certainly bring the two of us a mountain of unwanted attention. Since nopony was nearby (drat, I said nopony again) I replied quietly, “In all honesty, Fluttershy made the first move.”

Applejack took a step back, clearly not expecting that timid little Fluttershy would make the first move in a relationship. “Well, don’t that beat all… For Fluttershy to… How’d she do it? Did she tell ya herself?”

“With a love letter, if you can believe that. Although I think she chickened out in sending it since Angel snuck it away from her and brought it to me.” I explained, trying to suppress a laugh as I remembered how flustered she was when I arrived at her cottage two nights ago with the love letter in hand.

The farm pony snickered as well. “That sounds like Fluttershy, all right. She’d never have the guts ta confess to a guy in person. But how’s it been with ‘er? You two the talk of the town?”

I replied after briefly recalling my day yesterday, “I sure hope not. I don’t like being in the spotlight that much and I know for certain that Fluttershy doesn’t either. We’ve been trying to be subtle about our affection in public so far.”

Applejack nodded with a rather serious expression on her face. “I getcha. Well, I’ll keep quiet about it too then. But what about the other girls? Do they know?”

I thought my response over for a moment. Did one of them not know yet? There was Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Twilight Sparkle, and Rarity. “Um… Nope. They all know about us being together. I think even Derpy Hooves might be onto us by now too. But we don’t necessarily want EVERY pony in town to know.”

My friend nodded while letting out a light snicker. “Yeah, Fluttershy wouldn’t like that. The paparazzi would be all over that stuff. I’ll be careful who I tell. That all right with ya?”

I thought over the risk of Applejack spreading the news of my relationship with Fluttershy. “Well… I guess that’s OK. Just be certain that whoever you tell it to can keep a secret. I have no idea if that kind of bond between a human and pony is even legal.”

This only caused Applejack to laugh. “Legal?! Humans have never been seen in Equestria before you came along! I’ll bet my left hind leg that Princess Celestia has no plans on makin’ that lil’ thing taboo. Land sakes! If she even did try ta pass that law, I’d vote against it!”

We had only just arrived at the marketplace as I asked, “You’d really do that?”

Applejack nodded without hesitation. “I might not be keen on romance and the like, but I’d say yer just right for Fluttershy. I mean she did make the first move, right? Doesn’t that say enough on whatcha mean to ‘er? There’s nothin’ right ‘bout keepin’ two perfect sweethearts away from each other.”

I watched while Applejack set up her stall. Although I confess that I am not as close to her as my five other loved ones, I felt touched by Applejack’s devotion to Fluttershy and me. “AJ… Thanks for sticking with us. It feels good to know somepony like you has my back.”

The farm pony chuckled while she glanced at me, “Anytime, James. If anypony gives you or Fluttershy trouble, y’all come tell me about it. I’ll bring the thunder!” Knowing just how strong Applejack is for her size, I am fairly certain it would be very unwise to incur her wrath.

As I pondered if there was anything else I needed to discuss with her, I took a look at myself. While the diet of Equestria was very healthy, I felt I could use some exercise. “AJ, are you still hiring at Sweet Apple Acres?”

My friend replied while looking noticeably baffled, “Hirin’? But I thought y’all weren’t cut out for that line of work.”

I nodded and proceeded to explain my reasons. “Well, not for extended periods of time at least. I was thinking that with most days you harvest apples, you could leave a certain number of bushels out for me to carry to the barn. I earn a little extra pocket change and get a decent workout in the process.”

Applejack smirked while her eyes glanced down at my midsection. “Oh, I see whatcha mean. Tryin’ ta lose some of that flab, huh? Well, sure. I can set up some bushels for ya. How many a day we talkin’?”

I paused for a moment to think of a proper number. “Let’s start with ten. Once I can carry all those without breaking much of a sweat, let’s increase the number.”

My friend nodded in agreement. “Sounds like a plan. Feel free ta stop on by sometime today. I’ll leave out the bushels for ya.”

“Thanks again, AJ. And tell Fluttershy hi for me when you deliver those apples.” I waved goodbye before I headed towards the spa for my first day of work.

Upon arriving in the lobby, I found one of the spa sisters seated at the front desk. “Morning, Lotus…. Or was it Aloe? Hang on, I can remember this…” I spoke as my eyes scanned the coloration of her coat and mane. “Blue coat. Pink mane… Lotus, right?”

She replied in her strong accent, “Good memory, Mr. James. And you’re right on time. Let me show you to your workstation.” I followed my employer into the spa’s main chamber. Aloe was restocking various cosmetics and other supplies near some of the platforms where ponies receive facials and pedicures.

“Before I get started, is there a dress code?” I asked, afraid that I would need a uniform since t-shirts are not normally proper attire for working at such a high-end spa.

“Um…” Lotus turned to look at me before her eyes glanced up and down. “I think you’re fine as is. We ponies don’t wear much usually.” I grimaced while averting my eyes for a moment at her explanation, having realized that I had overlooked an obvious detail about the ponies of Equestria.

I took a seat on the counter just behind the massage tables where my clients would rest. The counter was rather low, being just less than three feet in height. I soon noticed that Aloe was running to and fro with pillows and a file in her mouth. “The file must be for trimming a unicorn’s horn…” I muttered under my breath. I waited patiently for our customer to come over to me for a massage. I was tempted to look past the hot tub, which was obstructing my view, but I chose to be patient and await the customer.

Several minutes passed before I heard Lotus speak up. “Right this way, Miss Twilight. James will provide you a massage today.”

Twilight? My first client of the day was to be Twilight Sparkle? Sure enough, my purple unicorn friend emerged from behind the hot tub. Her horn was perfectly smoothed out, the result of a….hornicure? Oh, wait… I can figure this out. The beautification of a unicorn’s horn is probably called…a cornicure or something very similar. But I digress.

Twilight Sparkle paused for a moment as she approached me. “James? You work here now?”

I nodded with a slight smile. “Yeah, Rarity insisted I do after I gave her a massage a few days ago. So I decided to give it a shot. You ready for one?”

The purple unicorn mare smiled as she climbed atop a massage table. “In that case, I’d be glad to let you start on me.” She then lied down and rested her head on a few pillows at one end.

I gently kneeled above her, being careful to avoid applying weight to her back. “OK then, Twilight. Just relax.” She did exactly as she was told, letting out a sigh as her body became limp.

Like the previous times I massaged Rarity and Fluttershy, I began with the base of Twilight’s neck. My fingers dug into her smooth coat as I kneaded the muscles around her joints. “Your coat feels remarkably soft today, Twilight.” I said softly.

My friend replied with a voice that was just above a whisper. “Thank you, James. I always take a shower before bed and give myself a thorough grooming every morning. That’s probably why my coat is so soft all the time.”

It was then that a thought occurred to me. “Just how do ponies groom themselves?” Horses and ponies from my homeland groom themselves using their teeth, but I doubt creatures as civilized as the ponies of Equestria do the same.

“Oh, we use brushes with short bristles for our coats and brushes with longer bristles for our tails and manes. Isn’t that what you use when you groom yourself?” Twilight replied with a smile as she looked at me over her shoulder.

“I do, although I prefer the use of a comb to a brush… Oh, and before I forget… Your cutie mark. Is it particularly sensitive?” I asked in return.

The purple unicorn seemed to ponder my question for a moment. “Um… I’m not sure I follow. Sensitive in what way?”

I replied while I firmly massaged her shoulder joints, “Well, I learned from Rarity and Fluttershy that the cutie marks of some ponies can function as a pleasure point. And I don’t want to offend anyone, especially someone who is such a good friend of mine.”

Twilight replied while I noticed her irises shrink slightly, “Oh, that kind of sensitivity. Well… Now that you mention it, my cutie mark is sensitive enough to work like that.”

I looked behind the two of us once three minutes had passed of me massaging Twilight’s shoulders. My employers were nowhere to be seen. “OK. I’ll be sure to not apply pressure to them when I reach your flanks.” I spoke as I reached for her knees.

“Um… Actually, you can touch them if needed… In fact, I would prefer it if you did.” Twilight spoke softly with a faint blush in her cheeks.

I froze, fearing what would happen if someone were to see me touching Twilight in such a spot. “Are you sure that’s a good idea?” I asked nervously while feeling myself becoming quite hot.

Twilight replied softly, apparently also wary of anyone who may be nearby. “I’ll keep a straight face in case anyone is looking.” She was showing very little uncertainty, as if she knew exactly what she wanted.

Even though I had permission, I knew that touching Twilight’s cutie marks in such a fashion would be an intimate action with her. “Twilight… You do remember that I’m with Fluttershy, right?”

My friend nodded with a smile. “I know. And I’m happy for both of you. But I really don’t mind you massaging my cutie marks along with my flanks. I trust you won’t go too far.”

I had a nagging feeling that Twilight was not giving me the whole story. “Is that the only reason? Because you trust me and want me to be thorough?”

She replied after a moment of hesitant silence. “No… Do you remember what I said? That I will always love you?”

Those words brought up a painful memory from the previous evening where I confessed that Fluttershy and I had become lovers. Twilight did not take it well at first, and I was still feeling rather guilty that I had broken her heart.

“James… You’re not still dwelling on that, are you?” Twilight asked with a concerned gaze. It was almost as if she knew exactly what I was thinking about. “I respect your bond with Fluttershy and I cherish our friendship. So please don’t think that I’m trying to get between you two, OK? I don’t want to see either of you hurt. Just think of this as a show of trust between friends.”

Although it would still be awkward for me to touch a girl’s sensitive spots in a public area, I had faith in Twilight. She is not the type of person who would use underhanded tricks to get between friends to further her own personal desires. “OK then, Twi. I’ll give you what you want.” I said as I reached up to her jaw joints.

Twilight seemed to jump slightly when I touched her cheeks. “Um… My face?”

I nodded while my fingers rubbed over them. “I focus on the joints. And the only joints in your head are your jaw joints. Don’t worry, Fluttershy and Rarity were quite pleased when I did it.”

I felt Twilight relax as I gently rubbed my fingertips into her cheeks. “Mmm…” Twilight hummed without moving her mouth to keep her jaws still. She was clearly enjoying the attention.

Once three minutes had passed, I started on Twilight’s neck. “Just curious, but what brings you to the spa today? You don’t seem like the kind of girl who dotes on her looks very often. Not that I mean anything by that. You’re quite attractive as is…” I asked, curious of what a bookworm like Twilight Sparkle would come to the local spa for.

She replied quietly, apparently having come to find that the atmosphere seemed to encourage silence. “You’re right, I’m not quite as self-conscious as Rarity. But I do come here about once a month for a cornicure to keep my horn from becoming uneven. That can require me to adjust my focus when using magic, something that can be quite irritating at times as I would have to adapt with it every single time I use a spell.” It was then that I discovered that my assumption of the term used to describe the beautification treatments of a horn was correct.

Once I had finished with the vertebrae in her neck, I climbed down from the table so I could reach all of Twilight’s back. “I’m just curious, but did Celestia offer a reply to that report you sent her?” I asked while I started on her vertebrae. Like Rarity, there was a great deal of strong muscle around it, but I had no trouble reaching every individual joint.

“Mmm, that’s the spot… Oh, that report? I had Spike send it first thing this morning, but I haven’t gotten a reply just yet. But don’t worry. I’m sure Princess Celestia supports your relationship with Fluttershy.” Twilight replied as I very slowly worked my way down her back.

Before I could ask anything else, a thought popped into my head. “Come to think of it, if Celestia and Luna are princesses, who’s the king and queen?”

Twilight opened her mouth to offer a response, but seemed to pause a minute. She eventually replied, “Now that you mention it… I have no idea who their parents are! I’m sure they’re out there somewhere, keeping watch over Equestria from behind the scenes.”

A reclusive king and queen, huh? Seems rather odd to me. I then asked, “OK then, but why is Celestia and Luna referred to as princesses instead of queens if they govern Equestria?”

My friend held a hoof to her chin while she fell silent. After a moment of deep thought, she offered a retort. “Well, this is just a hypothesis, but I have a theory. You see, neither Celestia nor Luna is the absolute ruler of Equestria. They share the throne and the duties associated with the role. Therefore, since neither of them rule over Equestria alone, I don’t think they are eligible for the title of ‘queen’. That’s just a guess though, so I wouldn’t be surprised if I’m wrong.” Her explanation actually made a lot of sense to me. It would not surprise me if that assumption turns out to be a fact.

“OK, that’s all for your vertebrae. Time for the flanks.” I spoke as I climbed back onto the table and faced Twilight’s rear. However, I felt uneasy about touching her cutie marks. “Are you sure you won’t mind if I massage your cutie marks as well?”

My friend looked at me over her shoulder while I looked over mine. She smiled sincerely and whispered, “Yes, I’m OK with that. Feel free to massage them as long as you want.”

With some hesitation, I gripped her flanks in my hands and dug my fingers into them. I kneaded them gently, trying to not avoid her cutie marks. But the instant my fingers rubbed them, I felt Twilight shudder under me. She kept her voice down though, so I suspected that she was not quite as sensitive as Rarity or Fluttershy. “Am I going about this the right way?” I asked without taking my eyes off my hands.

Twilight replied softly while also letting out a noticeable gasp, “You’re doing fine… Just fine…” I nodded in response and continued to dig my fingertips into her flanks. But over the course of five minutes, I began to notice that Twilight was beginning to breathe deeply. Out of curiosity, I looked over my shoulder to check on her. Her eyes were closed as a deep blush was on her face.

(Oh boy… I better stop here.) I distinctly remember thinking as I realized that even Twilight was not immune to the pleasuring sensations brought on by someone firmly rubbing her cutie marks. All I could do was hope that not all ponies share that pleasure point. I released my grip on her flanks after over five minutes had passed. “How’d I do, Twilight?” I asked while feeling somewhat apprehensive about what her response would be.

My friend looked at me over her shoulder and smiled with a deep blush in her cheeks. “Very relaxing, James. Those fingers have great precision and a very soft touch. I would take your hands over Quake’s hooves any day.” I was relieved that she had not given in to her more inappropriate desires. The last thing I wanted was to be caught in a love triangle between Fluttershy and one of my friends.

“Glad to hear that, Twi. Now, just relax. All that’s left are your knees.” I spoke as my hands gripped the knees on her hind legs.

Twilight let out a giggle as my fingertips dug into the back of her knees. “James, I’m ticklish…..”

I smiled awkwardly while being tempted to take advantage of that little weakness. “Well, the backs of the knees are commonly ticklish. Maybe if I apply more pressure…” I pressed my fingertips more firmly into her. Common knowledge is that the firmer the touch, the less ticklish the spot becomes.

“Hey, that doesn’t tickle much at all anymore.” Twilight said while looking over her shoulder.

“That’s what I was going for.” I replied while making certain to not miss a spot.

Once another three minutes had passed, I finished the massage with her ankles. I then hopped down from the table. “I think that’s everything, Twilight. How do you feel?”

I watched as Twilight stood up on the table and stretched. “Mmm, my joints feel so relaxed and limber! I should come by more often for this. How often do you work here?”

I replied after recalling my work schedule. “Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays. You planning on coming back for another?”

The purple unicorn mare nodded with a very pleased smile spreading across her lips. “You bet! Although I think I’ll restrict my visits to once a week. But in any case, thanks again. I’ll see you later, James.” She followed her words with a tender embrace. But she then asked, “Come to think of it, today marks your first full week in Equestria! Do you have anything planned to celebrate?”

I had all but forgotten that this is my seventh day in Equestria. “Well… To be honest, I was just gonna enjoy it same as any other day.”

At my response, Twilight seemed to become lost in thought. “Really? Well, I guess that’s OK. In any case, when’s your lunch break?”

I was going to say 12:15, but I was not certain if the spa employees are permitted to temporarily leave for lunch. “Not sure, really. Could you ask whoever is at the front desk?”

Twilight nodded and turned towards the main chamber’s exit. “OK. Wait here.” I watched as she passed under the arched doorway that led to the lobby. A moment later, my friend returned and smiled at me. “Lotus says everypony who works here has a one hour break to get lunch. When do you think you’ll take your lunch break?”

I thought over my response for a moment before replying, “I guess after tending to one more customer.”

My friend seemed pleased with my answer and spoke “Then I guess I’ll see you in around forty minutes. Later!” I waved goodbye as she disappeared from view. But once I was alone again, I pondered what she meant by ‘seeing me in forty minutes’. How did she know how long it would take for me to leave? As if to answer my question, I heard what sounded like an argument at the front desk. Curious, I left my post to investigate.

“I know I don’t have any bits with me, but could you take an IOU until I do?” A familiar voice spoke. I peeked around the corner and found Scootaloo looking up at Lotus, who was blocking her way.

“Scoot? Aren’t you supposed to be in school right now?” I asked, puzzled of how a child could be out of class on a weekday. From what I know, today was not a holiday of any sort.

The tomboyish pegasus filly looked towards me and ran past Lotus with a grin. “Hey, big bro! I just snuck outta the playground after lunch. I heard you had a new job over here, so I rode my scooter here to save time. What’s up?”

I shook my head with a smirk, rather amused that my little ‘sister’ had the courage to escape from her school during recess. “I really hope you get back to school before recess ends. As for what’s up, I give massages here. Rarity insisted I work here after I gave her a massage once.”

Scootaloo smiled with a fairly fascinated expression on her face. “A massage? You mean when you rub somepony all over? I heard that makes you feel really nice once it’s done.” She then chuckled, “Actually, that’s why I’m here. Sweetie Belle told me and Apple Bloom that Rarity said you give awesome massages and would start working here today. Do you think you could give me one so I know what it’s like?”

Lotus spoke up in her heavy accent, “Miss Scootaloo, this spa does not give out free massages. If you want to use our services, you must provide us with bits.”

However, I decided to interrupt. “Actually, that’s OK, Lotus. I wouldn’t mind giving her one. I can cover it this time. It’ll make for a change of pace since she’s so small.”

Scootaloo looked up at me with excitement as Lotus looked back down at her before looking back at me. “Well… I suppose you can, Mr. James. But please don’t do this too often. It might make the other customers jealous.”

I smiled while I led the little filly into the main chamber of the spa. “So, all the other kids are out having recess?” I asked as I lifted Scootaloo up to a massage table.

“Yeah, but I slipped out no problem. I think we’re all supposed to be back inside in about thirty minutes, so no rush.” Scootaloo replied as she looked around, clearly having never visited a spa before.

“Well, I’ll make this shorter than usual since your joints probably have little need for a massage. Now, lie down and just relax.” I spoke while motioning my hand towards the pillows at the end of the table where Twilight had been resting her head.

Scootaloo did as she was told and lied down with her head resting on a pillow. “Is this gonna take long?” She asked with a more inquisitive gaze. I was hardly surprised, as most children do not enjoy sitting still for very long even for a massage. Let alone someone as energetic as Scootaloo.

I replied while looking her over, “I’ll just go for one minute on each joint, if that’s OK with you.” Considering how young her joints were at the time, she hardly needed a massage to begin with.

“Sounds good to me! Lemme have it!” Scootaloo replied as she stretched out her legs for me to reach.

The pegasus filly was only half the size of the average adult pony, so having me kneel above her would make things difficult for me. So instead, I chose to massage her while standing at the side of the table. “Um… Should I start with your wings?”

Scootaloo readily nodded, “Sure! That’ll get them nice and loose for when I ride my scooter back to school.”

I nodded while I watched her extend her wings. Compared to the wings of adult pegasus ponies, Scootaloo’s wings are absolutely tiny. I was afraid I would break them. However, I remembered Fluttershy telling that the bones of a pegasus are much sturdier than bird bones. Ever so carefully, I felt through her feathers for the two joints. “OK… Just relax and don’t move.” I spoke softly.

Sitting perfectly still was something I would never expect a child to have an easy time doing. But Scootaloo remained almost as still as stone. She even breathed less frequently than usual, almost as if she was afraid. As I tenderly rubbed and kneaded the tiny joints in her wings, I came to understand that the reason why she was doing exactly what I requested of her was out of trust. “You afraid I might hurt you, little sis?” I asked, knowing that she looked up to me like a big brother.

“Nah. I know you would never hurt me. Big brothers are always nice to their little sisters.” She replied without moving an inch.

“Yes, they are. Especially when their little sisters are so cute and cool.” I said with a chuckle. I felt Scootaloo twitch as she also laughed softly.

Once I had finished with her right wing and had started on her left, Scootaloo spoke softly, “James… Don’t ever go away…”

I paused for a moment at her words. They certainly were not ones I would ever expect to hear from her. “Scoot…?”

Scootaloo paused for a few seconds while she seemed to smile. “I’m glad I met you. You’re like a real big brother to me.” She then gulped loudly, “James… I wanna tell you something, but only if you promise to not tell anypony.”

I leaned in close so she could whisper to me without anyone else hearing her. “It’ll be our little secret. Whatcha wanna tell me?” I asked quietly.

A faint blush filled Scootaloo’s cheeks, likely out of bashfulness. She then whispered, “It’s hard for me to say this to anypony, but… I love you, big brother.”

She… She actually just said ‘I love you’ to me? Such displays of affection are very uncharacteristic for Scootaloo. I was almost expecting her to grin and say ‘Psyche!’ at any second. But fifteen seconds passed as I waited. Her face was still flushed red as her gaze was tilted downwards. I finally whispered, “Did you really mean that?”

Her response was brief and touched me deeply. “Yeah…”

At that one word, I felt my adoration for Scootaloo rise even higher. Knowing you are loved… It is a wonderful feeling. Especially when someone who is like a little sibling to you says those words. At that instant, I felt a desire to watch over her and guide her in any way I could. I smiled as I gently caressed her mane and ears before whispering, “I love you too, little sis.”

Scootaloo glanced over her shoulder at me, almost as if she was not expecting me to accept her feelings. I then added, “I won’t tell anyone. OK?” She could only nod with a bright smile.

Once I had finished with her tiny wings, I started on Scootaloo’s neck. For a pony so small, her muscles were quite developed. “You been working out?” I asked with a smile.

“Not really. I just run around a lot.” Scootaloo replied with a happy grin. Tomboys like her are usually the type of girls who like running and jogging. Or in her case, scooter riding. The prolonged periods of rapidly flapping her tiny wings surely must burn a lot of calories.

By the time I had finished massaging her cheeks, shoulders, and front knees, Scootaloo began to seem a little TOO relaxed. “Man, these massages are awesome for chilling out…” She muttered quietly.

“Well, massages are excellent ways to relieve stress and tension. Just be careful to not…..” I replied just as I began to hear faint snoring. “…fall asleep…” Scootaloo, probably from my gentle touch, had fallen asleep where she lay. “Kids… I guess all youngsters need naps now and then.”

Regardless of my little sister’s napping, I continued to massage her as planned. I went down her vertebrae to her flanks before finishing with her knees and ankles. It was especially tricky to get to every individual back joint due to Scootaloo’s small size. But I managed. Even by the time I had finished, the pegasus filly was still fast asleep. “How can anypony so spunky be so angelic?” I muttered aloud as I looked at her sleeping face. Unable to resist, I placed a small kiss on her forehead. She seemed to know what had happened since her neutral expression turned into a calm smile.

As I checked the clock, I remembered that Scootaloo had snuck out of recess and that it would likely be ending soon. I did not want her to get in trouble with the teacher, so I gently scooped her up in my arms before carrying my little sister to the front desk. Lotus was seated behind the counter, apparently looking over a list of appointments. “I’ll be taking Scootaloo back to school before starting on my lunch break. Is that OK, Lotus?”

My employer looked my way and nodded. “That will be fine. Please hurry back when you can.” I nodded at her in response before heading towards the door. But I then noticed Scootaloo’s scooter leaning against the wall right next to the door on the outside. I would have taken it with me, but I needed both arms to carry my little sister. I made a mental note to remind her once she woke up to come back for it after school.

Once I was outside, I deduced that the schoolhouse was directly west of the spa’s location. I cradled Scootaloo in my arms as if she was a toddler. I tried to avoid making too much movement with my arms out of fear of waking her. As the sight of a human carrying a filly as if she were my own daughter was certainly odd, I was getting a lot of awkward stares from the many ponies I was passing.

It only took me around five to ten minutes to reach the schoolhouse. But as I drew near, I could not hear the sounds of children playing outside. The playground to the left side of the schoolhouse was empty. “Uh oh… Hope I’m not too late.” I muttered under my breath. I ducked low to avoid bumping my head on the awning and knocked on the door by tapping it with the tip of my shoe.

I did not wait long as the door was answered by who I assume was a teacher. She was an earth pony with a mane and tail that sported two shades of rose. Her eyes were the same shade of green as Sweetie Belle’s and her coat was a type of fuchsia hue. Her cutie mark depicted three round flowers that had closed eyes and wide smiles on them. She glanced me over for a second before smiling. “Oh, are you Mr. James? I’ve heard about you from the Cutie Mark Crusaders every now and then.”

In response, I cracked a slight grin. “Speaking of those three fillies, I found one of them napping under a bush just outside the playground.” I lowered my arms to show Scootaloo, who was still sleeping soundly.

“She was asleep? I was wondering why she didn’t come back inside after recess. I feared she had run off for some reason.” The teacher replied with a more sympathetic smile. “The poor dear must’ve played too hard out there today. Oh, and before I forget, my name is Cheerilee.”

I nodded in understanding. “A pleasure to meet you, Miss Cheerilee. And hang on. I’ll wake Scootaloo up for you.” I adjusted my grip so that I was holding the pegasus filly in just one arm while I stroked her ears with my spare hand. “C’mon, Scoot. Time to get back to class.”

Her ears twitched as I tickled her. Before long, she let out a yawn before looking up at me with her big purple eyes. “Huh? Did I really pass out?”

I replied with a smile, “Yeah, I found you under a bush. You play too rough at recess today?” I winked at her, trying to subtly inform her that I was trying to keep her real activities secret from her teacher.

Scootaloo looked over at Cheerilee before looking back to me. She winked and smiled at me. “Oh, yeah. I was beat. Thanks for bringing me over here.”

I set my little sister down as she stretched. Cheerilee then asked, “Would you like to meet the other students, Mr. James? We just started on ‘Show & Tell’ and I’m sure the other foals would like to meet someone who’s not from around here.”

Scootaloo jumped while she looked up at me, “Yeah! I could show you off to the whole class! Whatcha say, big brother? Wanna be my Show & Tell partner?”

I had never seen the inside of the schoolhouse before, so I was naturally curious. However, I have never been comfortable about standing before large crowds either. Even if they all happen to be children. “Um… OK. But please remember I’m not one for public speaking…” I spoke quietly.

Cheerilee smiled reassuringly and motioned for me to follow her. “Then it’s settled. Come on in and we’ll get started.” Scootaloo and I followed her inside. We first entered a small room that was possibly a lobby. It was very narrow, as I expected from the size of the schoolhouse. On one side seemed to be a doorway that led into a tiny restroom. The doorway on the other side led into what seemed to be the classroom. As Cheerilee entered, I saw Apple Bloom standing before the blackboard with what seemed to be a rag doll of sorts that looked like either a pony or mule wearing a pair of polka-dotted shorts.

“And that’s how Big Macintosh found Mr. Smarty Pants!” Apple Bloom said as I heard what was probably applause, as I could not see the rest of the students from my current location.

“Thank you for sharing that with us, Apple Bloom. Now it’s Scootaloo’s turn.” Cheerilee said before the little farm filly walked out of sight, probably just heading back to her seat. Scootaloo followed Cheerilee into the classroom and stood in front of the blackboard. I waited for her to call me in, still feeling somewhat apprehensive about standing in front of numerous people.

“All right! I’ve brought somepony special today for Show & Tell!” Scootaloo then looked over in my direction and motioned for me to approach her. I ducked low to pass through the doorway and stood beside her while facing the other students. I saw a few familiar faces among the students. Along with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle, I saw Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon sitting at small wooden desks lined up in three rows.

Before Scootaloo could even begin talking, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle jumped over their desks and ran towards me. They both called out, “James!” In response, I got down on one knee as the two fillies jumped into my arms.

“Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom, you already had your turns for Show & Tell. It’s Scootaloo’s turn now.” Cheerilee spoke, her amused smile showing that she was enjoying the sight of me cuddling with the two schoolgirls.

“It’s OK, Miss Cheerilee! They can do it with me!” Scootaloo replied with a broad grin.

Sweetie Belle looked up at me and asked, “You’ve never come inside before, Mr. James! Did you come to say hi?”

“I was kinda talked into taking part in this…” I replied quietly, somewhat embarrassed that my friends were getting so cuddly with me in front of their classmates.

“Well, it’s good to see y’all here, James! Whatcha wanna do?!” Apple Bloom asked with a smile.

I shrugged and replied, “Just take part in Show & Tell, I guess.”

Scootaloo then cleared her throat as I stood up with the other two fillies at my feet. “OK! Today for Show & Tell, I brought my own big brother! Say hi, big brother!” She looked up at me with a grin, trying to coax me into saying hello.

I was feeling very nervous at the time, but I was able to force out a ‘Hello’ while waving at the rest of the class. The other students politely responded in kind with the exceptions of Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, both looking on with expressions that shifted between wariness and a brooding scowl. However, one of the fillies with a blue coat and a bow and arrow for a cutie mark asked, “Scootaloo? Is he really your brother? He doesn’t look like a pony.”

Scootaloo chuckled for a second before looking up at me, “James, you wanna tell them?”

I nodded and proceeded to explain. “Well… I’m not a pony at all. I am a human. I’ve only been in Equestria for a week starting today, but I’m really enjoying living here.”

Sweetie Belle then spoke up, “Mr. James is also the newest member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders! He’s been helping us come up with new activities to try so we can earn our cutie marks!”

Apple Bloom then added, “He’s also really brave and knows how ta deal with bullies! So don’t be mean around ‘im!” I facepalmed at that particular praise and snickered under my breath, having never viewed myself as being heroic. The students before us began to chatter with each other quietly, apparently sharing various comments. However, Diamond Tiara was constantly glaring at me while Silver Spoon was constantly watching me with a wary gaze. I suspect she was expecting me to try and remove her cutie mark like I did with her friend. Of course, I did not have that particular prop with me at the time, so she had nothing to worry about. Maybe I should carry that little device with me at all times, just in case.

One of the fillies in the first row asked, “Scootaloo, juth why ith James your brother? He doethn’t look related to you.” She spoke with a noticeable speech impediment, her s’s sounding like th’s. With her large glasses, pale coat, and frizzy red tail and mane, she seemed to be a stereotypical nerd. At least by looks and voice. I could not tell if her personality and interests were that of a nerd just by looking at her.

Scootaloo replied promptly, “You’re right, Twist. We’re not really related. But… If I had to choose one guy out of all the colts in Equestria to be my big brother, it would be James! He’s been an awesome big brother to me!” I blushed in embarrassment as I held my face in one hand, unable to look at the other students while being praised.

The response from some of the other students caught me by surprise. “I wish I had a big brother like him! He must be really helpful in reaching tall things!” One of the kids spoke out.

Another called out, “He must be really strong too if he’s that big! Can he carry you around?” More and more of the kids began to spout a slew of questions at Scootaloo. All the while, she just stood there beaming in pride.

After a few more questions, I carefully scanned my surroundings in the hopes of seeing a clock. When I found none, I decided to cut my visit short so I had enough time to get some lunch and get back to the spa before my bosses docked my pay. “Excuse me. I don’t want to be a bother, but I’m currently on my lunch break and should get something to eat before I end up spending too much time away from my job.”

Cheerilee seemed to glance at something on her desk before looking back at me and replying, “Oh dear, I’m sorry if we kept you for too long. But it was good to meet you, Mr. James! Please feel free to visit anytime.”

Apple Bloom then tapped my leg and asked, “Do y’all think we could meet up at the clubhouse later?”

I nodded with a smile. “Sure thing. I’ll see if I can get off work at around 5. Can you wait until then?”

Sweetie Belle nodded while grinning happily. “That sounds like a good time! Please don’t take too long!” I reached down and stroked their manes, prompting brief giggling from the two fillies.

“Maybe I’ll stop by again sometime. See you later, kiddies.” I said as I waved goodbye. All of the students waved goodbye and said farewell politely. All except for Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara, that is. The latter was still glaring at me as I left the classroom while the former seemed to be holding her breath.

Just as I stepped right outside the schoolhouse, I heard Scootaloo call out from behind me. “James, hang on a second!” I turned and found the tomboy running out to me.

“Did I forget something?” I asked, knowing that it was far too soon for the school day to be over.

Scootaloo peeked over her shoulder while apparently checking to see if anyone was watching from inside the schoolhouse. She then looked up at me and whispered, “Thanks for covering for me. I would’ve gotten in a lot of trouble if anypony found out I had left school, even if it was just to see you.”

I chuckled while I tussled “That’s what big brothers are for, right? It’s my duty to keep you out of trouble.” Scootaloo chuckled as well while I stroked her mane.

Before I could say goodbye, Scootaloo peeked over her shoulder again before looking up at me. “Hurry up… Before somepony sees.” She stood on her hind legs and held out her forelegs as if waiting for something to fall into her grasp.

“Scoot, you don’t have to do that. I know you’re not big on showing affection like that.” I spoke, knowing that she was offering a hug.

“Why do you think I waited until we were alone before trying to give you one? I don’t want anypony to know I have a soft spot for somepony I like. You’re the only guy I like giving hugs to. So hurry up! Before somepony sees!” Scootaloo replied, a hint of panic in her voice.

After looking past her to make certain no one could see us, I snatched my little sister up in my arms and held her tightly while she threw her forelegs around my neck. I wanted to keep the embrace going longer, but knew that Cheerilee would come looking for Scootaloo if we took too long. Before I set her down, I whispered into her ear, “I love you, little sis.”

Scootaloo let out a faint giggle before replying, “I love you too, big brother.”

Remembering that her scooter was still at the spa, I whispered, “You left your scooter over at the spa. Don’t forget to retrieve it after class.”

She nodded, “Thanks for reminding me. I’ll go get it right after school is out.”

I gently set Scootaloo down before stroking her mane. “See you this evening, OK?” I asked, remembering my promise to the other members of the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

“You got it. I’ll be there. See ya there, James!” Scootaloo replied with a smile. I then turned and headed back into town, feeling in the mood for some seafood pasta.

I made a beeline for the local café, eager to fill my belly with some tasty yet healthy food. The outdoor seating area was hardly in use, only a few ponies here and there. But as I drew near, the waiter noticed me and approached me. “Ah, just in time. Right zis way, please.”

His words baffled me, as I had not made any reservations. I also was not that much of a repeat customer at the time, as I had only visited the café no more than five times since arriving in Equestria. Regardless, I followed the waiter to a table that had a foldable sign on it with the word ‘Reserved’ on each side. I also noticed that there were six piles of hay situated around the table with a single stool for me. “May I fetch you anyzing to drink, monsieur?” The waiter asked as I took my seat.

I replied without much thought, “I suppose some sasparilla will be fine. Light on the ice, please.” I then looked over my menu as the waiter disappeared into the restaurant. I muttered to myself, “That pasta was awesome, and the salads are good… Should I get an appetizer too?”

Before the waiter could bring out my drink, I heard a sudden noise behind me while a flash of light shone onto the table past me for a split second, almost as if someone had used the flash function on a camera. “Equestria’s got some noisy cameras…” I said to myself.

As if to answer me, I felt the rounded tip of a unicorn’s horn press against my back. A familiar upper-class woman’s voice then spoke, “Well, if we were using a camera, you would’ve looked far more charming if we took the shot with you facing us.”

I immediately recognized the voice before I looked over my shoulder. “Rarity? And… What’re all of you doing here? And when did you even get here without me hearing your footsteps?!” Along with Rarity were Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Twilight Sparkle.

“Oh, that was just a lil’ spell Twilight knows. Kinda like… Um… What’s that fancy word ya used for it?” Applejack replied before turning to Twilight, who seemed slightly dazed for some reason.

“Uh… You say something, AJ…?” She asked with a rather groggy tone. However, she then cleared her head by shaking it for a second. “Oh, the spell? That was a teleportation spell. A pretty advanced spell at that. It was the first time I’ve used it on more than two ponies at once. Kinda took a lot outta me.”

The thought of teleportation being possible in Equestria was both not surprising, yet mind-blowing to me. “Looks like my initial guess of that magic being a form of telekinesis wasn’t too far off.” I said with an amused smirk.

Pinkie Pie giggled at my words and spoke, “You know a lot of fancy words, James! What’s that one?”

Twilight answered for me. “He means using the power of the mind to move objects. It’s mostly just urban legend and doesn’t have any real connection to unicorn magic.”

Not surprisingly, Pinkie Pie jumped into the air with an impressed expression on her face. “Wow! Moving things with just your mind? Without magic?! I gotta try this!” She then stared at the small paper sign that read ‘Reserved’ at the center of our table. Her stare soon turned into a glare as she began to grit her teeth. “C’mon… I can do this…”

I heard Fluttershy whisper to Rainbow Dash, “Do you think we should stop her?”

The boisterous pegasus mare replied quietly, “Nah. It’s always fun to watch Pinkie Pie try something weird.” And she was right. I wanted to speak up, but it was rather entertaining to see Pinkie Pie try something unusual, especially if she ended up looking like a fool in the end.

After a brief moment of silence, a gentle breeze blew and tipped the sign onto its side. “AH HA! This telekinesis stuff really works! Did you see that?!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, obviously believing that it was her mind that knocked the sign down.

Before anyone could comment, I sighed with a smirk while shaking my head. “Pinkie Pie….. That was just the wind.”

The silly pink pony pouted at me. “Oh, come on! I tried so hard and the wind beat me to it?!” The other ponies laughed in unison as I chuckled under my breath.

“All righty, girls. Let’s not wait any longer. We all came here for a reason, right?” Applejack spoke up as she took a seat on a pile of hay on one side of the table.

It was then that I caught on why there was a ‘Reserved’ sign on the table the waiter had led me to. “Wait a second… You made reservations for me?”

Twilight grinned whimsically at me. “I told you I’d be seeing you in around forty minutes, didn’t I? And besides, today’s a special occasion!” The purple unicorn mare then took a seat two piles of hay down on my left.

Rarity smiled as she took a seat just to my left and proceeded to explain things. “Today marks the first full week since you appeared in Equestria. You came here with virtually nothing, but now look how far you’ve come in just a paltry seven days!”

Rainbow Dash flew over the table and took a seat opposite from Twilight. “You looked like you were having a really rough time when I fell…er…bumped into you back then. But check you out now! You look like you’re right at home in Ponyville! And I was starting to wonder if you’d ever fit in.” She said with a laugh.

Pinkie Pie giggled enthusiastically as she took a seat opposite from Applejack. “You really added some diversity to Ponyville! I mean, think about it! You’re the only human in Equestria! That makes you one-of-a-kind special!” That particular praise made me snicker under my breath.

The last pony to take her seat was dear Fluttershy, who took a seat just to my right. “You’ve become an important part of our lives, James. We’re grateful to have met you.” She then whispered into my ear, “Only I’m the most grateful.”

In response to my friends’ words, I smiled warmly. “No… I’m the one who should be grateful. Like you said, I had nothing when I came to Equestria, but you girls reached out to me when I needed help most. I would’ve never gotten that kind of unconditional hospitality back home.” I was not exaggerating in the least.

Fluttershy reached out and kissed me on the cheek in a reassuring manner. “But this is your home now. And it always will be. OK?”

I froze as I felt my lover kiss me in front of my other friends. I expected them to be shocked, but they all just watched silently. Rainbow Dash had a giddy grin while Rarity nudged me gently as if to say ‘Go to her’ to me. Seeing that they certainly did not mind our bond, I smiled at Fluttershy and nodded. “Yeah… Equestria is home to me now. And I don’t want that to ever change. Don’t know how I got here, but I’m glad I did end up here.”

A moment later, the waiter returned with my drink. “Are you ready to order?” He asked after handing me my drink from a small tray on his head.

“Ladies first.” I spoke while still looking over my menu. In truth, I was not entirely certain of what I wanted at the moment and was merely trying to buy myself a bit more time to look my choices over.

One by one, my companions placed their orders. Pinkie Pie was the last to place an order, and her choice of food surprised me. She ordered a slice of spinach pie, a salad with ranch dressing, and plain water for a drink. My order was the same pasta dish as before, a house salad with French dressing as a side dish, and a small order of hay fries for an appetizer.

Once the waiter had left us alone, Twilight was the first to speak up. “Nothing sweet at all, Pinkie? I’m amazed you’re actually watching your diet!”

Pinkie Pie grinned while glancing over at me. “It was James who got through to me! He told me all about this nasty medical thing called diabetes, and I actually got scared about it! Even ponies can get it!”

Rainbow Dash replied with a rather surprised tone of voice, “And you thought we can’t?! It’s a good thing he got to you when he did!” I tried to avert my gaze, feeling somewhat embarrassed at Pinkie Pie’s praise for me.

Twilight then turned my way and asked, “Is it true, James? Did you really warn her about the dangers of high sugar intake?”

I nodded and replied quietly, “Yeah… Seeing her scarf down all those cakes and sweets got me wondering, so I brought it up. The last thing I ever wanna see is Ponyville’s famous party animal come down with diabetes. Those parties just won’t be the same if that happens.”

Rarity reached out and placed a sweet kiss on my cheek. “That was very noble of you to warn Pinkie Pie of that. I simply cannot imagine life with Pinkie Pie having to live with such a horrible condition!” I think I felt myself blush as I became somewhat worried that Fluttershy would take offense to her friend kissing me. Fortunately, she did not seem to mind at all.

Before we could chat further, the waiter returned with my friends’ drinks. Pinkie Pie then spoke out, “Hey, you know what this calls for?!” I expected her to say ‘a party’, since she would often follow up those words with that.

“A party?” Fluttershy asked, apparently thinking the same thing.

To our surprise, Pinkie Pie held her glass of water in one of her ankle joints and raised it. “A toast! To our great new friend!”

Applejack grinned while she replied, “What a swell idea! C’mon, girls! Glasses up!” She did the same with her drink, a bottle of apple cider.

I can distinctly remember my face tensing up as a deep blush filled my cheeks. One by one, my friends and lover raised their glasses and bottles. “Whatcha waiting for, James? Raise your drink!” Rainbow Dash spoke as all six of them looked at me.

This was beyond flattering. I had only been in Ponyville for one week, and now my closest friends were making a toast to me? Regardless, I did as I was told and raised my bottle of sasparilla. Pinkie Pie then showed a much more serious and even serene expression as she spoke with a surprisingly royal tone, “I, Pinkie Pie, declare that this day be remembered as the day when our dear human friend James had been with us for a full week! May he be with us for many years to come!”

Rarity giggled for a second before retorting, “Well said, Pinkie Pie! Cheers!” In unison, we all lightly tapped our drinks together. I actually had some trouble keeping my arm steady as I was slightly overwhelmed by just how big a deal my friends were making this day.

Once the toast had been made, we all set our drinks down and resumed conversing with each other. However, Fluttershy then whispered to me, “You’ll always be with us, right? And…with me?”

I looked into my lover’s beautiful eyes and smiled. “Always, honey.” We then leaned towards each other and pressed our lips together for a kiss. By some miracle, no one seemed to notice.

“So, how’re the repairs comin’ along for our duds? They gonna be done in time for the Gala?” Applejack asked while looking towards Rarity.

Rarity replied with a dismissive motion of her hoof. “We have around eight months before the Gala! Your dress, as well as everypony else’s, will be in pristine shape by then.” I was actually rather curious to see what the dresses of all my friends looked like, but I decided to withhold any questions until the big day arrived since it would be more satisfying to see them being worn after the repairs were complete.

After some time and chitchat, the waiter brought out our meals. There was such variety that I could not honestly say what all the dishes were aside from Pinkie Pie’s sugar free choice of food. Well… All right, I suppose I can remember the entrees. Applejack had a large slice of apple cobbler, Rarity had ordered… Well, it was something with a French name. I could not tell you what it was even if I tried. Pinkie Pie had ordered…wait, I already explained earlier. Twilight had ordered grilled carrots with a side of barbeque sauce. Rainbow Dash had ordered a submarine sandwich and Fluttershy had ordered a daffodil and daisy sandwich.

Before we started eating, Rainbow Dash spoke up. “Don’t worry about the price today, James. It’s all on us!”

This sudden offering caught me by surprise as I almost took a bite of my salad, making me pause just before I chomped down. “Really? You don’t have to. I can pay for myself.”

However, Rarity was quick to counter my words. “Darling, this is a special occasion! Please, allow us to treat you to this meal. After all, I feel I should at least do something to repay you for this fine piece of jewelry.” She then raised her hoof, showing off the opal-studded silver bracelet I had purchased for her a few days ago.

Pinkie Pie then let out a giggle and added, “Don’t forget me! I owe you big time for warning me about diabetes! You just might’ve saved my life! Um… At least I think you did. Can diabetes really be lethal?”

Twilight spoke before I could reply. “Yes, Pinkie. Diabetes can have fatal side effects. So yes, he probably did save you in the long run.”

The silly pink pony froze as her expression suddenly darkened. “Um… OK, now it’s starting to sink in… Wow, I really am lucky to have a friend like you, James.”

I replied with a simple nod. “Sometimes, all you need is someone with a little personal experience with something to understand how real it is. I’m just glad I didn’t wait to tell you.”

Applejack then spoke up, “Let’s save all the hugs and kisses for later. We’ve got some grub ta enjoy!” She was right. We were not waiting on anything else, so we may as well start eating. Especially those of us who ordered hot foods.

The process of eating our meals was fairly uneventful, so I will not bother going into detail. But once we finished, I am certain we were all quite satisfied. “Never knew hay fries could be so tasty.” I muttered as I set my silverware down.

“That was good eatin’, huh?” Applejack asked before suppressing a belch, clearly satisfied with her meal.

Rarity replied upon wiping her mouth with a napkin, “Quite. Dining with friends is so much more enjoyable than dining alone. The food always seems to taste better.” In unison, my friends set a pile of bits on the table. Even though they had promised to treat me to lunch, I still tossed a few bits into the pile as a tip.

“I really enjoyed myself, girls. But I should get back to work. I don’t want to end up getting fired on my first day.” I spoke up, full and ready to return to the spa.

Rainbow Dash grinned before swooping over to me and nudging my shoulder. “You mean the spa, right? Mind if I tag along?”

Rarity then asked, “You? At a spa? I never once took you for the type who is mindful of her beauty, Rainbow Dash. What changed your mind?”

I decided to beat Rainbow to the punch. “Because when Rainbow Dash isn’t tending to the clouds and weather, she’s just chilling. And what better place to relax than at a spa? Am I right?”

The rainbow-maned pegasus mare snickered under her breath. “Read me like a book!”

Pinkie Pie then spoke up, “I’ll go too! I wanna feel those ‘magic fingers’ for myself!”

Applejack then grunted while she flexed her neck. “I’ve been gettin’ a might sore from applebuckin’ all summer. Mind if I squeeze in too, pardner?”

I cracked an awkward smirk, not expecting so many of my friends to want a massage from me all in one day. “I don’t see why not. What about you two, Rarity? Fluttershy? You wanna join in?”

The unicorn and pegasus whispered to each other for a moment before nodding. Fluttershy then spoke with a smile, “I guess we could have our weekly spa visit today.”

Rarity then added, “I can hardly wait to feel those delicate fingers going to work on my shoulders! And the facial and sauna, of course. Ooh, and can’t forget the cornicure…”

I cracked a smirk at Rarity’s enthusiasm. “Get enough of those and your horn will turn into a needle! And you, Twilight?”

The purple unicorn shook her head. “I’d say once a day is good enough for me. But thanks for the offer!” The rest of us saw her off before heading back towards the spa for a group visit.

“How many customers did you get before taking your lunch break today, James?” Rarity asked as I led her and the other four ponies through the streets of Ponyville.

“Just two. The first was Twilight and the second was Scootaloo.” I replied, still wondering how the tomboy was able to escape from the playground undetected.

Rainbow Dash snickered upon hearing that filly’s name. “Scootaloo played hooky today, huh? A chip off the old block, I swear.”

Applejack rolled her eyes in clear disdain. “That ain’t exactly somethin’ to be proud of, Rainbow.”

I then decided to explain the aftermath of that visit. “Actually, I took her back to school once she was done there. Believe it or not, she told me that she snuck out of recess to see me at my new job.”

Rarity giggled at my explanation. “Well, it’s certainly touching to see one of the fillies take such a liking to you, James. Perhaps having a big brother figure will help her mellow out somewhat.” In the back of my mind, I was hoping Scootaloo would not change much. I honestly adore her tomboyish nature.

Once we reached the spa, I held the door open for my friends and lover. Aloe was seated at the front desk and asked in her strong accent, “You were gone a bit longer than expected, James. Everything all right?”

I replied honestly, “Had to carry Scootaloo back to school, but she made me stay for Show & Tell. Then I pigged out with the ladies here.”

At the mention of Show & Tell, Pinkie Pie asked, “Ooh, Show & Tell?! What’d she have to show?!”

My reply caught her by surprise. “Me. That’s what.”

Rainbow Dash burst out laughing when I said that. “Man, Scoot always knows how to pull a fast one! But wait! What’d she tell the rest of the class about you? I don’t think she knows you THAT well yet.”

I was about to explain, but paused as I noticed I was keeping myself away from my workstation. “I’ll tell you over a massage.”

As my friends followed me into the main chamber, Rarity spoke to Aloe while she passed her by. “The usual!” She and Fluttershy followed her over to the sauna while my friends headed over to the hot tub.

“I reckon a good soak’ll set me up for a massage.” Applejack spoke as she flung her hat onto a coat rack nearby. It was the first time I had ever seen her without her hat on. In all honesty, she seemed more feminine and attractive without it covering her blond hair.

“Sounds good to me. Gimme some room!” Rainbow Dash said as she dove into the tub before resurfacing and lounging in a corner.

“Me too!” Pinkie Pie shouted as she jumped in. I was amazed by just how childish the two ponies were acting. It was almost as if they were viewing this spa as a personal playground. All I could do was snort in a muffled laugh at the scene playing out before me.

Before I could ask them to be a little more civilized, Applejack spoke for me as she slowly entered the tub. “Ease up, girls. We’re all here to relax and loosen up, not ta make a mess. Right?”

While my three friends relaxed in the hot tub, I went to check on Rarity and Fluttershy. They had just come out of the sauna and their manes were tightly wrapped up in towels while wearing their personal robes. I watched as Lotus covered Rarity’s face with that pale green facial cream using a small brush in her mouth. She then did the same with Fluttershy, but only put a small amount on just her cheeks like the previous time.

I frowned, seeing that Lotus was skimping on Fluttershy’s treatment again. I approached them as Rarity and Fluttershy lied down on the raised platforms for a cornicure before looking at Lotus. “Miss Lotus, I think you made a mistake.” I then pointed at Fluttershy, “You used too little facial cream again for Fluttershy. Could you fix that please?”

My employer seemed rather embarrassed; probably due to remembering the previous time Fluttershy got a facial. “Oh dear, old habits die hard. I’ll get to that right away.” While Lotus went to fetch the facial cream again, Fluttershy reached out and touched my hand with her hoof.

“Thank you again, James. I love you.” My lover said quietly while smiling warmly.

I replied with a kiss on her cheek. “Love you too, baby. If there’s anything you need, ask Lotus or Aloe to fetch me. I’ll handle all your needs.” I then went back to my post when Lotus returned and covered up my girlfriend’s face with the facial cream.

While waiting for one of my friends to finish soaking in the hot tub, I stood by its side with an elbow on the rim. “How’s the water?” I asked, trying to pass the time with conversation.

“Just right, that’s what. Nothin’ like a good soak ta soothe your tired muscles.” Applejack said with a sigh as she rested her head on the rim near me.

Pinkie Pie let out a long yawn before looking my way. “I think I’ll be done in about five minutes. Could you give me a massage when I dry off, James?”

I nodded at her and replied, “That’s what you’re all here for, right? Of course I’ll give you one.”

The four of us chatted for a while, Applejack mentioning that she had more than 80% of Sweet Apple Acres harvested, Rainbow Dash discussing some new aerial tricks to dazzle the Wonderbolts with like the ‘Buccaneer Blaze’ or something like that, and Pinkie Pie was asking her friends if they could help her set up a special party tomorrow. But whenever I tried to get some details on said party, all three of them would tell me that it was ‘for a young couple’.

In five minutes, Pinkie Pie climbed out of the hot tub and wrapped herself in a towel. “OK, I’m ready for my massage!” She then trotted down the steps next to the hot tub and hopped up onto a massage table with a single bound.

“I can do a better job if you remove the towel, Pinkie.” I explained while watching my friend ready herself.

“Oh, right. Wouldn’t wanna miss anything!” My friend giggled as she flung the towel onto a stand nearby. She then lied down and spread out her legs for easy access.

“OK then. Don’t move and just relax.” I said as I kneeled above Pinkie Pie while being careful to not apply too much weight to her. As always, I started on her neck joints. But it took only a second for me to notice the firm and thick layers of muscle surrounding them. “Whoa… You earth ponies sure are buff, aren’t you?”

Pinkie Pie giggled and even let out a rather silly snort. “Buff? Oh, we’re just strong like that! Earth ponies are about as strong as they get in Equestria!”

Rainbow Dash then looked over the side of the hot tub and laughed, “Just make sure you keep your distance at parties when she’s dancing! One slip and you’re a new wall decoration!” I snickered under my breath, taking Rainbow’s words for granted.

I had to apply more pressure than I am used to using in order to effectively massage Pinkie Pie’s joints due to the extra muscle. But I was clearly doing it right since I heard her let out a sigh. “Ooh, that’s the spot…”

“Am I doing this right?” I asked while firmly digging my fingertips into her neck.

“Yep! Feels soooo good…” Pinkie Pie replied with a shudder. It was my assumption that she seldom got massages if she was reacting this strongly to one.

After three minutes, I moved my hands up to her cheeks. The amount of muscle up there seemed to be no different from a pegasus or unicorn. “Wow, my jaw joints too?” Pinkie asked as I began to rub them. With how much she likes to talk, laugh, and eat all sorts of tasty treats, I would assume that they could often get tense.

“Considering how much sweet stuff you eat, these must get a little sore at times.” I replied while gently kneading the joints near her cheeks.

“Not really! I gotta be careful to not pig out on sweets anymore.” She replied with a smile. She grins often too, and that can cause one’s jaw joints to become sore.

“Please refrain from talking until I’m done here. Hard to massage these when your mouth is moving…” I spoke lightly. Pinkie Pie remained silent until I spent three minutes on her jaws.

Once I had started on her shoulders, Pinkie Pie began talking again. “Hey, James? Do you have any other recipes you’d like to share with me and Mr. and Mrs. Cake?”

I thought over my response, thinking through the list of pastries I knew about. “I’ve already told you about chocolate drops and blueberry pound cakes… What else can I share? Um… I’ve got nothing right now. Want me to let you know if something comes to mind?”

“Sure! The bigger variety, the better our products!” Pinkie exclaimed with a grin.

Once I had finished with her shoulders and knees, I started on Pinkie Pie’s back. Once again, I was stunned by just how much muscle she had as it hindered my efforts to massage her joints. I had to apply even more pressure than before, but I was able to get to each vertebrae. “Mmmm… Now that feels nice… A little lower…” Pinkie Pie muttered as I steadily went down her spine.

Something I feel I should mention is a peculiar smell I had picked up once I had started massaging Pinkie Pie. It was faint, possibly because she had just soaked in a hot tub, but I could still detect it. It smelled…sweet. Almost like pastries being baked. I suppose that would make sense since she works in a bakery. I decided to say nothing to her about it, but the scent just seemed to say ‘Pinkie Pie’ to me. If I did not know better, I would say that it was her natural scent.

As I had to spend three minutes on each joint, my hands and fingers were quite sore by the time I had finished with Pinkie Pie’s back. I had lost count of how many minutes had passed after her sixth back joint, although I suspect I spent well over half an hour on it. “You earth ponies are too buff for your own good…” I grumbled, my fingers somewhat red from overuse.

I turned around so I could easily access Pinkie Pie’s flanks and hind knees and ankles. I was too frustrated to ask her if her cutie marks were sensitive as I went to work right away. It took around a minute before I realized that my fingertips were digging into the three balloons on each of her flanks. “Uh… Are you sensitive back here?” I asked, the last thing I wanted being a kick from an earth pony.

Pinkie Pie glanced over her shoulder at me and smiled. “Nopey dopey! Everything feels just peachy! Keep it up!” I breathed a sigh of relief, glad to see that not all ponies are sensitive near their cutie marks.

After another short while, I was finally complete with Pinkie Pie’s massage. “Finally… How do you feel now, Pinkie?” I asked with a sigh as I climbed down from the table.

Pinkie Pie stood up and stretched for a moment before groaning, “Wowee! That got out every last kink! I can’t remember the last time I felt this relaxed! Almost like I just woke up from a nap on the softest cushion!”

While Pinkie continued to spout compliments at me, I muttered under my breath. “Tell that to my hands… Almost feels like I was rubbing a brick wall for ten minutes straight…” Even though her soft coat had added some padding to my touch, my fingers and palms were a startling shade of red at the time due to the amount of force I had to use when rubbing her.

Once she had finally stopped talking and flexing, my friend reached out and nuzzled my cheek. “Thanks a lot for that, James! I’m gonna be feeling good all day now! I’ll make sure to give you a special tip for such a great job…” She paused for a moment while bringing a hoof to her chin. “What was I supposed to do after this…? Um…oh, right! I need to plan a special party for somepony, so I can’t stick around! See ya later!” She then gave me a quick hug and ran out into the lobby.

However, before she went out of sight, I called out to her. “Hey, Pinkie! Just a sec!” The pink pony stopped in her tracks and looked back at me. “Do your bosses know I work here on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays now?” I had completely forgotten to discuss adjusting my workdays with the Cake couple and was afraid I might end up fired.

Pinkie Pie gulped rather loudly while giving me a rather shocked glance. “Uh oh… They don’t know! I’ll go put in a word with them right now! I’m sure Mrs. Cake would love a massage sometime! Don’t worry, just leave it to me!” She then ran out the door, leaving me grateful that she was going to speak to them on my behalf.

I took the time to rest my hands by submerging them in the hot tub where Rainbow Dash and Applejack were still soaking. The instant I felt the bubbling warm water touch my tired flesh, I winced in brief pain. But the pain quickly vanished as I felt pleasure with the water soothing my worn skin and muscles.

“Pinkie Pie all done over there, James?” Applejack asked as she moved closer to me. All I could really do was nod without saying anything. I was hoping she would not have to get out of the tub just yet.

“Well, all righty then. Y’all wanna go next, Rainbow?” Applejack asked the pegasus mare who was lounging at the other end of the hot tub.

Rainbow Dash yawned before replying, “Nah. I’m gonna soak a while longer. He’s all yours, AJ.”

Applejack then turned and smiled at me. “Then I reckon I’m up next. Does five minutes sound OK to ya, James?”

I nodded halfheartedly, hoping that she would have made it ten instead. “Yeah… Just enough time to rest my hands.” I could almost feel my hands and fingers throbbing under the surface of the water.

Once five minutes had passed, Applejack climbed out of the tub at the far end and wrapped herself in a towel. However, I was quick to notice that she had removed the ties that held her tail and mane together, with her mane in particular having spread wide across her neck and upper back. For some reason, I heard Rainbow Dash snicker at what I assume was the stare I was giving Applejack.

The farm pony seemed to hear her friend’s muffled laughter and turned to face us. She then asked, “Uh… James? You see something weird? Y’all weren’t starin’ at my haunches, were ya?”

It was then I realized that I must have been blushing. I shook my head to get my mind in order and replied, “Actually, I was looking at your mane… The way it was all wet and spread out like that while not tied was… I’ll admit that it was….. Sorry, I can’t put it into words.” In all honesty, I wanted to tell her that she looked ‘hot’ with her hair spread out like that, but knew better than to use such a term towards her for fear of suffering a bone-shattering kick.

However, Rainbow Dash seemed to know exactly what I wanted to say as she smirked and spoke, “He thinks you look hot with your mane down like that!”

Hearing those words, I raised my voice. “Rainbow…!” But Applejack could only stare with what I think was a faint blush. “Um… AJ?” I asked, uncertain of what her reaction would be.

“Well… Uh… I’m awfully flattered, James… Nopony’s ever complimented me on my looks before…” Applejack spoke as she slowly made her way down the steps and over to one of the massage tables.

When I took my hands out of the hot tub and approached Applejack while shaking the water from them, I noticed her holding a brush in her mouth. “Beggin’ yer pardon, James. But would ya mind brushin’ my mane to get all the curls out of it?”

I was relieved to not have to strain my fingers just yet as I took the brush in hand. “It would be no trouble at all, AJ.” I then let her jump up onto the massage table as I stood by her side. With long straight strokes, I brushed her mane and tail until they were as straight as possible.

While I brushed, I was somewhat amazed by just how long Applejack’s mane was. And I will be the first to admit that I find long hair on women attractive. “You have lovely hair, AJ.” I spoke softly.

The farm pony chuckled at my praise. “Aw, shucks… You don’t have ta keep complimentin’ me like that.”

I replied with a smile, “I’m just speaking my mind. Without that hat covering your hair, I think you look even better.”

Applejack smiled while she looked back at me. “Really? I reckon I should keep my hat off when I’m not on the job then.” I merely smirked whimsically at that.

Once I had gotten her mane and tail as dry and straight as possible, I asked, “Do you keep your hair tied near the end?”

My friend nodded at me and explained, “Sure do. But y’all can leave that bit to me.” She then spread herself out on the massage table. “I’m ready when you are, pardner.”

I climbed onto the massage table and straddled Applejack like my other customers that day. But before I could start massaging her, I had to push her long blond mane off to the side so it would not get in the way. “OK, AJ. Just relax and leave it to me.”

When I felt Applejack go limp under me, I gripped the base of her neck. I was expecting her to be no easier to massage than Pinkie Pie, but I was in for a surprise as I dug my fingers into her coat. “What the…” Even for an earth pony, Applejack’s body was frighteningly well toned. It felt more like I was trying to massage a professional bodybuilder!

“Somethin’ wrong back there, James? It feels like yer not even tryin’.” Applejack spoke as I struggled to dig my fingers into her flesh.

“Applejack… I can’t believe how buff you are! Would I get just as ripped as you if I did just as much applebucking as you?” I asked, not able to comprehend how a woman could be this absurdly muscular. And the crazy thing about her is that it looked like her overall muscle mass was no different from other ponies!

“Probably! Why’d ya ask?” She replied in kind. After a moment more, I tried to dig my fingers into her flesh with as much force as I could muster. My efforts paid off as I heard Applejack sigh, “Whoa… That’s the spot.”

I already wanted to not have to do anymore massaging for Applejack as my hands and fingers were sore enough from massaging Pinkie Pie. But she was my customer and friend, so I did not want to disappoint her. Once I had finished massaging the base of her neck, I cracked my knuckles and flexed my fingers to help prepare them for the rest of the job. I then reached out and began to tenderly rub her jaw joints. “Now there’s a spot I never knew needed that kinda attention.” Applejack muttered at my touch. To my relief, the muscle on her face was not nearly as firm as the rest of her body.

“Well, it is a joint. And I focus more on the joints than anything else. But if there are any particular muscles that need specific attention, let me know.” I spoke while trying to keep Applejack from speaking.

Once three minutes had passed, I went down to Applejack’s shoulders. Like the area around her neck, her muscles were shockingly firm and it was almost painful for me to apply enough pressure to push deep enough. “It almost feels like I’m massaging a two dollar steak…” I grumbled under my breath.

Applejack’s knees and ankles were easier to massage since the muscle layers around those joints are thinner. But her vertebrae… Do not even get me started on that. It felt like my job would never end as I went from joint to joint, pushing into her impossibly firm back muscles to reach them. It was so frustrating; I hardly noticed the faint scent of apple pulp and sweat lingering in her coat.

Once I had finished with her back, I rubbed my fingers together as they were now very sore. I mean they were sore once I had finished with Pinkie Pie, but now… Ugh, I do not even want to remember that pain. Fortunately, I had only a few more areas to tend to. And I was anxious to get this massage over with.

I turned around and straddled Applejack again. But as I looked down at her flanks, a potential danger came to mind. “AJ, are your cutie marks particularly sensitive to touch?”

She replied without even a second of a delay. “Nope. Knock yerself out, James.” I swear, it was almost as if she knew exactly what I was referring to.

Like her shoulders, Applejack’s flanks were amazingly toned. I have no idea how I was able to effectively massage her there for three minutes. Her knees and ankles were a welcome change to the almost rock-hard muscle I had been working with for the past hour or so. By the time I had climbed down from the massage table, my fingers and palms were almost as red as my blood. It was hard for me to even look at.

“Hooowee! That really loosened me up!” Applejack exclaimed as she hopped down from the table. She stretched and flexed the best she could, testing out her rested joints. “Ya got a knack for this line of work, James. Much obliged!”

I smiled halfheartedly and spoke with a sigh to my voice. “At least one of us enjoyed it… I mean…it was my pleasure, AJ.” I did not want her to know just how much my hands hurt at the time. Although it took a good deal of willpower to not voice my soreness and frustration.

Applejack flexed her neck before grinning at me. “I’m gonna sleep real well t’night. Oh, right. Still need to get ten bushels ready for ya over at the orchard. Feel free ta swing by when you have time today.” I nodded in agreement, remembering my promise to carry some bushels for her as a workout. The farm pony then headed out of the main chamber and into the lobby after retrieving her hat.

Like before, I went over the hot tub and leaned on the side with my tired hands soaking in the warm water. I wanted nothing more than to just stand there and let my hands heal. But I knew that Rainbow Dash was next on the list and I did not want to disappoint her. Speaking of that brash pegasus mare…

“Something wrong, James? You look beat.” Rainbow Dash asked as she came over to my side of the tub.

“You try massaging an earth pony with craggy muscles and tell me how your hooves feel afterwards…” I replied while still in some pain.

Rainbow seemed to know what was wrong since she lifted one of my hands out of the water with a hoof and looked at my palm. “Yeesh! That’s a scary shade of red you got there! Is that healthy?”

I sighed in mild exhaustion. “It means that they’ve been overworked. Badly. Please don’t touch them.”

I watched as Rainbow Dash looked my hand over with a focused gaze as if pondering something. “Well, if this happened because you were giving massages, maybe they need a massage too. Hang on a sec.” I stared in shock as she opened her mouth and placed my hand between her gaping jaws.

Expecting her to bite me, I winced as I prepared for pain. Instead, I felt what seemed to be Rainbow Dash’s teeth grinding gently against my flesh. Even more to my surprise, the feel of her teeth rubbing my sore flesh felt…..pleasant. She was massaging my hand the only way she could. And it was a very effective means to do so.

“Am I doing OK?” Rainbow Dash managed to speak with my hand in her mouth.

“That feels great, Rainbow.” I replied while feeling quite pleased. She then continued to move her jaws, changing the pressure and position of her teeth as needed. I would occasionally feel her tongue brush against me, but I paid no mind. This was truly an act of friendship I would never have expected from the most tomboyish of my friends.

Rainbow Dash spent a full ten minutes massaging my hand while my other hand soaked in the hot tub. “Feel better yet?” She asked with my hand resting in her jaws.

I pulled my hand out and moved my fingers. While they still felt somewhat inflamed, some of the soreness was gone. “It really helped, Rainbow… Thanks.” I said with a smile.

Rainbow Dash gave me a rather giddy grin. “I actually wasn’t too sure on how well that would work. But now it’s time for the other.” She then lifted my other hand from the water and took it in her mouth like before.

Another ten minutes passed as my friend massaged my hand with her teeth while my other hand soaked in the hot tub. Like before, her tongue would occasionally brush against my palm. I finally felt the need to ask. “How do I taste, Rainbow? Good enough to eat?”

She replied once she had let go of my hand, “I dunno. You don’t taste like anything I’d wanna eat.” My hand felt just as good as the other by now. I felt like I could get out a few more massages. She then asked, “You still up for that massage?”

I looked over my hands again before nodding. “Give me five more minutes and I’ll be right there. Feel free to make yourself comfortable in the meantime.” Rainbow Dash grinned and climbed out of the hot tub before wrapping herself in a towel. I watched as she walked down the steps and started reading a magazine once she hopped up onto one of the massage tables.

After a short while, I looked over my shoulder and asked without removing my hands from the hot tub, “Has it been five minutes yet, Rainbow?”

My friend looked in the direction of the closest clock and replied, “Yup! I’m all set too!” She then flung the towel that covered her onto an empty massage table and stretched out her legs.

I lifted my hands from the water and looked them over. The undersides were still fairly red, but they were not nearly as sore as before. “Much better…” I then approached Rainbow Dash and stroked her mane, “Thanks again, Rainbow. It would’ve been much harder to do a good job when my hands were that sore.”

Rainbow Dash grinned, “Anytime, James. I’m just glad that little dental treatment actually worked.” I then climbed onto the massage table and straddled the pegasus. She then asked, “Just relax. Right?” I nodded silently as she let her body go limp.

As usual, I started on the base of her neck. The amount of muscle I felt on her was almost no different from Fluttershy’s as it was quite soft and easy to work with. “They say muscle’s heavier than fat. Which means you must be a lightweight, Rainbow.” I muttered casually.

The rainbow-mane pegasus chuckled, “Ya got that right. If I worked out as much as Applejack, I probably would have a harder time flying as fast as I can now. But anyway, you promised me a chat over a massage. Right?”

I nodded as I remembered our chat on our way to the spa. “Oh, right. Sure thing. You wanted to know about what happened between me and Scootaloo, right?”

Rainbow Dash nodded, “Yeah, that’s it. Especially what happened once you got her back to school. You said something about Show & Tell?”

As I did not want to interrupt Rainbow Dash’s commenting, I decided to move onto her shoulders instead of massaging her jaws. “Well, like I said, her Show & Tell partner was I. And she showed the class…well…me.”

I heard my friend snicker, “She showed her classmates the only human in Equestria?! How’d they react?”

I replied, “Well, Diamond Tiara was still giving me the evil eye. And Silver Spoon seemed kinda scared of me. But the rest of the kids were really interested. They complimented me on my height and thought I was really strong too.”

Rainbow nodded, “Well, that’s how big guys are most of the time. The bigger they are, the stronger they are.”

I retorted with a grunt, “Heh… Yeah, right… I pale in comparison to earth ponies. But that wasn’t all she said.”

My words seemed to pique Rainbow Dash’s curiosity as she asked, “There’s more? Oh, right. What’d she have to say about you?”

I smiled as I replied, “Let me see if I can remember everything… She said that I’ve been an awesome big brother to her. And out of all the guys in Ponyville she knows, she would choose me to be her big brother. I felt pretty flattered when she said that.”

Rainbow Dash snickered, “Man, that’s awesome. Never knew the pipsqueak had taken THAT much of a shine to ya. But I can see why. You really are good with kids from what I can tell.” But she then smirked, “Come to think of it, what do her parents think of ya?”

That was a thought that never crossed my mind. “Um… Actually, I’ve never met them before.”

Rainbow then chuckled, “Me neither.” The two of us laughed in unison.

Once I had finished massaging Rainbow Dash’s shoulders, knees, ankles, and jaws, I prepared to start on her vertebrae. But before I could begin, Rainbow looked towards the doorway that led out into the lobby and pointed, “Well, look who’s here!”

I turned my head out of curiosity and found Scootaloo standing at the doorway. “Oh, hey! What’s up, Scoot?” I asked with a wave.

The little pegasus filly trotted over to us, “I just got off school and came over here to get my scooter! Whatcha up to?”

I replied as I started massaging Rainbow Dash’s back, “Just doing my job. And it’s Rainbow’s turn.”

My little sister looked up at her role model and asked, “How’s it feel, Rainbow Dash? Good enough to knock you out?”

My friend laughed, “Man, you know it! This guy really knows how to loosen up the joints!” The two of them began to chat with each other while I worked on massaging Rainbow Dash’s vertebrae.

I was about halfway done with Rainbow’s back when I heard Scootaloo speak my name. “James? You’re still gonna come by the clubhouse in a while, right?”

I looked down at her and nodded, “Sure thing. I’ll ask my bosses if I can head out once I finish with Rarity and Fluttershy.”

Scootaloo grinned, “Awesome! I’ll see ya there! Later, Rainbow Dash!” The two of us waved goodbye as the filly trotted out of sight. Just before we heard the front door shut, the sound of a small motor buzzing was heard.

“I swear that Scootaloo is the ground based version of you.” I said to Rainbow Dash as the sound of Scootaloo’s flapping faded out of earshot.

The pegasus mare nodded, “She’s a regular speed demon on that scooter.”

Once I had finished with Rainbow Dash’s back, I remembered to massage her wings. “Almost forgot. Could you extend your right wing please?” I asked as I climbed down from the table.

“Oh yeah, these could really use that.” Rainbow replied as she extended her right wing.

I felt along the wing’s bone structure, checking to make certain that I remembered where the joints were. But as I felt along it, I noticed that Rainbow Dash’s wing was coated in feathers and not fur. How does a pony grow both hair and feathers? I doubt even she could answer that question. But another question popped into my head. “Rainbow, do pegasi ever have to preen?”

She replied, “Nah. We might have feathers, but we’re not birds. But we do molt! Just not all at once. I wouldn’t be able to get outta my own house if all my feathers just dropped off one day!”

I chuckled at Rainbow Dash’s response, but I then paused for a moment. “Wait a sec… Where IS your house? And how would being unable to fly make getting to and from it a problem?”

She snickered, “Well, if your house floated in the sky and you ended up losing all your feathers overnight, just how would you get down to the ground or even fly places?!” Of course. Pegasi originate from the city of clouds, Cloudsdale. Which more than likely means Rainbow Dash’s own house is made of clouds too.

Without further delay, I began to carefully knead the flesh around the joints of Rainbow Dash’s wings. She shuddered at my touch, “Oooh, yeah…. That’s the spot.” Considering that she is almost always airborne when I see her, Rainbow’s wings must get a lot of use on a daily basis and therefore must frequently get quite tense.

I worked on each of the wing’s two joints for six minutes each due to how tense they were. Once I released my grip, Rainbow Dash flexed it as far as she could. “Next wing, please.” I asked. In response, Rainbow folded her right wing and extended her left. I walked to the other side of the table and repeated the process.

“How’d I do?” I asked once I had finished massaging Rainbow Dash’s left wing.

My friend flexed her wing as best she could before folding it. “Man, that feels awesome. Anything else left to massage?”

I replied as I climbed back onto the massage table while facing the opposite direction. “All that’s left are your flanks, hind knees, and ankles.” But before I could start, I remembered how sensitive Fluttershy’s cutie marks were as she was also a pegasus like Rainbow Dash. “Um… Are your cutie marks particularly sensitive in any way?”

Her response surprised me. “Yeah, they’re super sensitive to touch! One good poke turns me on in no time flat. Feel free to massage them all you want.”

I could hardly believe that Rainbow Dash WANTED me to touch her pleasure point. “You’re…uh…kidding me, right?”

She shook her head, “Nope! Go ahead!”

I looked down at her lightning bolt-shaped cutie marks, wondering if this was a good idea. But when I looked up, I saw that the hot tub was right across from me. And looking over the side was Rarity and Fluttershy. Their faces seemed to say ‘What are you doing?’ which prompted a nervous chuckle from me. “Uh… This isn’t what it looks like, ladies…”

Rainbow Dash looked back and asked, “Whatcha waiting for? Go ahe… Uh…” I could tell she was also nervous just by looking at her face. After a moment of awkward silence, Rainbow Dash responded to our friends’ staring with hysterical laughter. “OK, OK, you don’t have to massage those…” She then muttered quietly so only I would hear her, “This time.”

Not wanting to make Fluttershy jealous, I carefully kneaded the flesh on Rainbow Dash’s flanks while taking great care to not touch her cutie marks. And once I had finished with those, I wrapped up the massage with her knees and ankles. “So, how was your first massage from a human, Rainbow?” I asked as I hopped down from the table.

Rainbow Dash stood up and stretched every part of her body. “Whoa… That really loosened me up. You think we can do this again sometime?” She then whispered, “I really wanna know what it’s like to have gentle fingers touch my cutie marks sometime.” I sighed and nodded, unable to understand my friend’s overly brazen nature.

“Awesome! Thanks again, James! I’ll see ya around!” Rainbow Dash said with a smile before trotting out the front door of the spa.

All that was left was Rarity and Fluttershy. I turned to face the two mares and asked, “I hope you didn’t get any ideas from watching that. But in any case, who goes first?”

The two friends quietly discussed their answer between each other before Rarity smiled, “We have decided that I shall go first and that you get to massage Fluttershy last. Does that sit well with you?”

I nodded, “The best for last, eh? Sounds good to me.” However, this seemed to coax a mischievous gaze from Rarity.

“The best for last? Are you saying I’m not as fabulous as Fluttershy?” Rarity asked. I could tell just by looking at her that she was merely teasing me.

“I didn’t mean it like that. It’s just that Fluttershy is my girlfriend, so…” I replied, trying to find the right words to avoid offending my friend. I suppose I could view such an outlook as being biased, but you can only understand that feeling when you are in love. How that one special someone seems more important and beautiful to you than anyone else.

Fortunately, Rarity giggled, “Oh, darling. I was merely having fun with you. Of course I know what you meant! Nopony is more precious to you than your betrothed.” This prompted a blush from Fluttershy.

As Rarity climbed out of the tub and wrapped herself in a towel, Fluttershy whispered to me, “Are you sure you can handle anymore massages? I’m sure your hands must be a little worn out by now.”

I replied with a smirk, “You don’t know the half of it.” I revealed the undersides of my hands to her, which were still an unpleasant red hue. Fortunately, they were not quite as sore as before.

The sight of my red palms shocked Fluttershy as she gasped, “They… They look like they must hurt!” She then gave me a concerned gaze as she spoke softly, “I can’t have you give me a massage when they’re that sore. Please, let’s wait for another day.”

I looked back down at my hands and back to her before smiling, “Thanks, honey. I’ll give you the massage tomorrow. My hands should be fine by then. Does tomorrow evening sound OK?”

Fluttershy nodded, “That sounds perfect. It’ll be just the two of us, right?” I nodded in response while giving her a kiss on the cheek.

Not wanting to keep Rarity waiting, I turned and followed my former landlord to the massage table. Once she had cast aside her towels and sprawled herself out onto the table, I climbed onto it and straddled her. “Same as last time, Rarity?”

She nodded, “Absolutely, darling. Do whatever you have to.” She was completely relaxed under me as I began to massage her neck.

“So, what’s it been like since I moved out?” I asked while gently kneading her flesh.

Rarity sighed, “Well… It has certainly been duller than before without your company. I’m still getting used to not finding you sleeping in the side room when I wake up in the morning.”

I felt somewhat guilty for leaving Rarity all alone by moving in with Fluttershy. I was about to apologize, but she asked, “But enough about me. How was your first night with Fluttershy?”

I replied, “It was great… I loved sleeping out there surrounded by nature. Fluttershy’s house is my dream home.”

Rarity giggled, “I see. So you prefer a more natural environment. I’m sorry to say that such themes do not suit me.”

The two of us continued to casually chat for the next forty-five minutes or so until I finished massaging her vertebrae. “Whoa. Done already? Time sure flies.” I muttered, amazed that I was already done with Rarity’s upper and middle body.

“It’s easy to lose track of time when lost in conversation with a dear friend, darling.” Rarity replied with a smile. I then turned around and faced her rear while remaining on my knees. Before I could ask, Rarity spoke, “Mind my cutie marks, James. I’d rather not be touched there while others are watching.” Fluttershy was watching from the hot tub and giggled at those words.

“Perish the thought.” I spoke as I began to massage her flanks. I took great care to make certain that my fingertips never touched the three diamonds on her flanks, being even more cautious as I massaged the areas between them.

The final minutes of the massage were fairly uneventful as I finished with Rarity’s flanks, knees, and ankles. “Did I miss anything, Rarity?” I asked as I hopped down from the table.

The beautiful unicorn stood up and stretched thoroughly. “Mmmmm… Fabulous job as always, James. I’ll be certain to leave a sizable tip for your efforts.” Rarity then turned to face Fluttershy, who was walking down the steps next to the hot tub.

“Was James as good as the last time?” She asked Rarity while removing her towel.

“Oh, more than good. Simply superb! I would take those hands over Quake’s muscles any day!” Rarity replied with some of her dramatic flair.

As the two friends chatted with each other a moment longer, my gaze turned to face the clock. Much to my shock, it was already past 5 PM. “I had completely forgotten just how long a full-body massage can take with these ponies.” I muttered quietly.

I followed Fluttershy and Rarity to the front desk as I had a question for the spa sisters. Aloe was seated at the desk and took the two mares’ payment for the services. Before they could leave, I asked, “Excuse me, Aloe. But when does my shift end again?”

My employer glanced at the clock and smiled while speaking in her heavy accent, “You may head out now, if you wish. You’ve done a fine job on your first day and we’re looking forward to seeing you again in two days.” She then handed me my payment for the day. It almost seemed to amount to the payment I received from Applejack after my first and only time of helping out at Sweet Apple Acres.

“Much obliged, Aloe. I’ll see you and Lotus again soon.” I said my goodbyes and headed out the front door with Rarity and Fluttershy by my sides.

“Are you on your way to help Applejack again?” Rarity asked once we were outdoors.

“Yeah. I just hope she remembered the set out ten bushels of those apples for me. I could use the exercise.” I replied. It would also make for some extra pocket change.

Fluttershy smiled, “Just be careful to not overdo it, dear. Will you be coming home afterwards?”

I nodded, “Absolutely. Though I still have to attend that meeting with the Cutie Mark Crusaders. But I’ll head home right after that.”

Fluttershy reared up on her hind legs and embraced me with her forelegs. “OK then. Don’t work yourself too hard.” I responded in kind with a warm embrace of my own.

I heard Rarity giggle, “It seems I was right. You two really are just darling together.” The two of us blushed in unison.

I waved goodbye to my friend and lover and began to head west towards Sweet Apple Acres. But along the way, I looked down at my hands. They were still somewhat red and swollen. The thought of picking up a heavy bushel of apples made me wince. There was no way I would be able to carry something so heavy without feeling harsh pain. After some thought, I decided to pay a visit to Twilight Sparkle. She, of all unicorns, must surely know of a spell that can help soothe swollen flesh.

It did not take me long to reach the library. As Pinkie Pie was nowhere nearby, I had to manually check to see if anyone was near the front door by peeking through a window. What I saw shocked me. Sitting in a corner with a few large books was Diamond Tiara. “Her? In a library? Since when?”

I ducked low to avoid bumping my head as I entered the library. Diamond Tiara glanced over at me for a moment before going right back to reading one of the thick books that sat beside her. As Twilight Sparkle was nowhere to be seen, I tried looking upstairs.

As I was expecting, Twilight was upstairs while looking over a book herself. “Evening, Twi. Still feeling good from that massage?” I asked as I approached her.

She turned to face me and smiled, “Oh, I’m still feeling great. The effect from those massages last a while.”

I then asked, “Twilight… This probably isn’t any of my business, but do you know Diamond Tiara is downstairs reading?”

The purple unicorn nodded, “Yeah, she needed help looking for some law books. I have no idea what she needs them for though, but she doesn’t seem to be up to any trouble.”

I raised an eyebrow, “Law books? What, is she in training to be a lawyer someday?” Someone as mean as Diamond Tiara would make for a very corrupt lawyer, which made me fear for my future.

“I really doubt she has the dedication to be a lawyer. But in any case, can I help you with something?” Twilight spoke as she approached me.

I nodded, “Yes. See these? I was hoping you know of a spell that can help them heal faster.” I showed her the undersides of my hands.

Twilight winced at the shade of red my palms were. “Ugh… I’ve never seen anything so swollen before… Well, except for Pinkie Pie’s tongue after she touched some Poison Joke. But I think I can help you.” She then lowered her head until her horn was pointed at my hands. “Keep them close together, please.”

I held out my hands while keeping them close together with the palms facing her horn. Twilight grunted as her horn was engulfed in a billowing aura. I froze as I saw an aura of the same color coat my hands. But my uneasiness was soon erased as I felt the dull soreness in my hands rapidly fading away. In another moment, the aura faded as Twilight sighed, “Phew… Haven’t used that spell in a while. Do they feel any better?”

I looked at my palms and felt relief, as they were no longer an unsightly shade of red. “Just what I needed. Thanks again, Twilight.”

My friend grinned, “It’s the least I could do in return for that amazing massage today. Just take care of yourself. And tell Fluttershy hi for me when you get home.”

The two of us shared a tender embrace before I went downstairs and out the front door. But before I left, I noticed that Diamond Tiara had a sinister smirk on her face while reading. Just what in the world was in that book?

I wasted no time in heading southwest towards Sweet Apple Acres. When I arrived, I was fairly surprised to find Applejack with her hat off while waiting for me in front of the barn. “Howdy, James! Just in time!” She called out once she noticed me approaching her.

“What happened to your hat, AJ?” I asked once I was right next to her.

Her response surprised me. “Well, y’all said I looked better without it, so I took it off once I was done applebuckin’ fer the day.” She then twirled her ponytail, showing it off.

“Heh. You really do look prettier without it obstructing your hair. But in any case, are those bushels ready?” I replied with a grin.

“Yup! Right this way.” Applejack replied, leading me out into the orchard. We did not go very far before we came across ten bushels of apples packed together. “This far enough fer ya?”

I nodded, “Just far enough, AJ. May I get started?”

Applejack nodded in response, “Sure thing. I’ll keep the barn doors open fer ya so you won’t have any trouble gettin’ ‘em in.” As she headed on back towards the barn, I rubbed my hands together before grabbing a bushel at its sides. The bushels were just as heavy as I recalled, but I only had ten to carry this time. Surely they would not be too difficult to carry.

I waddled back and forth between the barn and orchard. While certainly tiring, I was at least not soaked with sweat once I had carried the tenth bushel into the barn. “That was a pretty good workout.” I muttered as I caught my breath.

“Y’all did a swell job of that, James. Keep it up and ya just might be able ta work here fulltime! Lemme go grab yer pay.” I watched as Applejack trotted off towards the farmhouse in the distance.

As I rested against the side of the barn, I looked at the sky as it had begun to go from blue to orange. But before long, a familiar voice spoke up from just beside me. “OK, blank flank. I’ve finally found a way to make you give my cutie mark back.” I looked down and found Diamond Tiara glaring at me by my feet.

“You again… What new half-baked trick do you have in mind this time?” I asked, finally starting to get annoyed by her hopeless grudge against me.

Diamond Tiara smirked, “Oh, don’t worry. I’m not here to hurt you or anything. I’m just here to warn you of something. You remember those books I was reading?” I nodded in silence. “Well, those were books that had info on the laws of Equestria. And you wanna know what I found is illegal?”

I asked, “Is wearing pants illegal in Equestria?”

The schoolyard bully retorted with a menacing grin, “It’s illegal for humans and ponies to have sexual relationships together… Um…whatever ‘sexual’ means.”

I felt a sudden chill go down my spine at this revelation. “You’re…serious?” I asked, not certain if Diamond Tiara was bluffing or if she was being honest.

She nodded, “Yeah, can you believe that? Humans have never lived in Equestria before and there’s still a law that applies to them! I couldn’t believe my luck when I read that! And if you want to check the book yourself, it’s on page 83.”

I could hardly believe it myself. And I strongly doubted any of my friends were aware of the law either. “And what’s the penalty for committing this crime?” I asked, afraid of what the answer would be.

The filly responded with a confident smirk. “Death. For both parties.”

I felt my blood chill. If word got out about my relationship with Fluttershy… The thought of my lover with her head under a guillotine flashed through my mind. I was hardly worried about myself. But dear Fluttershy on death row? I could not allow that. She, more than anyone I know, does not deserve such a fate.

Diamond Tiara was clearly enjoying my display of horror as she smirked, “I’m not lying, you know. It’s a real law. What would happen if Princess Celestia learned of what you’ve been doing with Miss Fluttershy?” She then smiled calmly, “I’ll be fair. You’ve got until this time tomorrow to make your decision. If you won’t give me my cutie mark back by then, your relationship with Miss Fluttershy goes public. Until then, Mr. James.” She then turned and headed back towards Ponyville, leaving me alone.

I was still reeling from the information even after Diamond Tiara was no longer in sight. Fluttershy and I had committed a felony-level crime. But I could not return that bully’s cutie mark if she was blackmailing me. I would never surrender to a bully like that. But as I pondered what I was going to do, a thought flashed through my mind.

“Wait a second…” I muttered out loud. I then chuckled, “How would she even contact Celestia in the first place?! All the way up there in Canterlot?! What, she gonna hike all the way up that mountain? The only person in town who can contact Celestia is Twilight! And there’s no way she would ever rat me and Fluttershy out in…a…report…”

A sickening sensation of dread filled my mind as I felt my stomach churn. Twilight had already sent a report to Celestia explicitly stating that Fluttershy and I had become a couple. I could even remember her speaking the words aloud while she wrote the report. And if the princess had not sent a reply all day, she was more than likely pondering what to do with us. Which meant….. I gritted my teeth as I yelled, “Oh ssshhhhhhh…. Deerrr… Geh….. GAAAAAHHHHH!!!!”

A voice spoke from behind me after my brief tantrum, “What’s gotten into ya, James? I’m not even gone five minutes and yer already getting’ this impatient?” I turned and found Applejack standing before me with five bits balancing on the tip of her muzzle.

“Uh… You didn’t see anything.” I muttered, rather embarrassed that she had watched me snap like that.

“Right, right, none of my business anyway. I’ll keep my mouth shut. Anyway, here’s yer pay! Five bits!” She replied as I placed my payment in my pocket.

Before I said anything, my thoughts went back to Fluttershy. Our love for each other was illegal and we were now in danger of being arrested. And if we were arrested… “AJ… I have a favor to ask of you.”

The farm pony nodded, “Sure thing, pardner. What can I do ya for?”

I frowned, “Could you please head over to the Cutie Mark Crusader’s clubhouse and let the girls know I won’t be able to attend today? Something very important has come up and it can’t wait. And please tell Scootaloo that I am especially sorry that I couldn’t see her this evening.”

Applejack nodded with a faint smile, “Ya did seem pretty stressed out when I got back. Well, all right. I’ll let ‘em know you’ve got business ta tend to. I’m sure they’ll understand.”

“Thanks again, AJ. Now, I’ve really gotta get going. See ya around.” I waved goodbye as I headed back towards Ponyville. I had to act fast before it got too late outside.

I went straight back to the library and entered without even bothering to check if anyone was about to come outside. “Who?” Owlowiscious hooted as I closed the door behind me.

“Not now, Dr. Who. I don’t have time to chat.” I replied as I noticed that the same books Diamond Tiara had been looking through were right where she left them. One was still open, so I assumed that was the book she had found the information in. I reached down and found that it was open to page 83. And in the third paragraph from the top was the very law she had warned me about. “The act of sexual intercourse between a human and pony… Felony… Punishable by…death penalty…”

I felt my legs becoming weak as I now knew for certain that Diamond Tiara’s threat was not a bluff….. No. Not just a bluff. The rulers of Equestria already knew of my crime. Fluttershy and I would be put on trial and then executed. But if they could not arrest and get the truth out of BOTH guilty parties…

A plan formed in my head. I knew how to keep Fluttershy safe. I left the library swiftly and began to look around for specific stores.

I went to a local clothing store and purchased a pair of saddlebags to be worn against my hips. But as they were connected by a strap that was meant to lie on top of a pony’s back, I had to purchase a belt to connect them so they would not fall while I stood upright.

My next destinations were the various food carts that littered Ponyville’s streets. I purchased as much food as I could that would not spoil easily while taking care to leave enough room in my saddlebags for more gear. My next stop was a store that sold various kitchen appliances. I only purchased one item though. A large steel pot lid. Why? Well, read on and see.

My final stop was a store that specialized in camping equipment. I purchased cooking gear for use with campfires, a compass, a sleeping bag that I could actually fit in that came with its own carrying bag, and a beauty of a survival knife. The blade was an impressive ten inches in length and came with its own sheathe. I could go on about it as I have long had a fascination with swords and other bladed weapons, but I digress.

I was ready. I had all I needed. But it was too soon to put my plan into action yet. And what was more… I wanted to spend one last evening with the woman I love. Hoping she would not inquire as to why I needed all this gear, I made my way home towards the edge of the Everfree Forest.

The sun was beginning to set once I reached the edge of the meadow at the western edge of Ponyville. As I approached Fluttershy’s cottage, many thoughts filled my mind. What should I tell her? Should she know that she is a wanted criminal? I felt dazed, scared to death of what Celestia would do to her.

Once I came close enough, I saw Fluttershy tending to the various baby rabbits we had gathered up a few days earlier. I stopped in my tracks. More than anything, I was afraid of her finding out about our predicament. “Keep a straight face… Don’t give any impression that something is wrong…” I muttered to myself as I approached my lover.

The rabbits had begun to scatter as I drew near. “Such sweet little angels.” I heard Fluttershy mutter as they hopped about. But once she looked my way, she suddenly went airborne and gave me the most joyous grin I had seen all day. “James! Welcome home.” She flew over to me and embraced me while still remaining airborne.

“Hey there, honey. How’re the kids?” I asked as I hugged her back.

Fluttershy giggled, “They’re doing fine. You just saw them all a second ago, didn’t you?”

I nodded, “Yeah. Still a bunch of adorable little critters.”

Fluttershy kissed me on the cheek, but then she seemed to notice the various supplies I had picked up back in town. “James, what is all this? Saddlebags, food, a pot lid and…a knife?”

I shrugged, “You never know. In any case, let me go put this stuff away.” I went inside our cottage and unloaded my luggage onto the sofa that rested near the stairs. But just before I could turn around, I felt the gentle breeze caused by wings flapping as I detected Fluttershy hovering just behind me. “Uh… Fluttershy?” I asked, curious of why she was so close to me at the time.

My lover was hovering just above and behind me. “Uh… Am I too close?” She asked while moving backwards.

I turned to face her and replied, “No, I have nothing against you getting so close to me. But…it’s not like you to be this…um…clingy.”

Fluttershy slowly lowered herself to the floor and blushed, “I…just wanted to be near you…” I cocked my head to one side slightly. I knew that we are lovers and probably always will be, but was still puzzled as to why she was staying so close to me.

She explained further, “It’s just… I’ve always had friends and others who respect me. But I never imagined I would ever have a boyfriend… We’ve only been together for a couple of days now, but I still feel…so happy around you. Being near you fills me with a type of warm fuzzy feeling that I never got from being around anypony else. And…I wish I could feel it all the time.”

Fluttershy’s words melted my heart. I knew she adores me, but for her to come out of her shell that easily when it was just the two of us was quite impressive. However, this also served to make it more difficult for me to go through with my plan.

I approached my lover and got down on one knee. “If you want to feel that way all the time, I’ll gladly stay with you forever.” I tenderly cupped her face as I spoke those words.

“Forever…? Really?” Fluttershy asked with tears forming in her eyes. I answered with a kiss on her lips. In response, she closed her eyes to squeeze the tears out and embraced me so tightly; I suspected she might have been exercising frequently at Sweet Apple Acres.

The following hours were of little extravagance. Until the sun went down, the two of us tended to the various animals that lived near our home. The baby bunnies I had helped round up a few days earlier even seemed to remember me as they swarmed around me while Fluttershy hovered nearby to not get in their way. They even clambered all over me when I lied down in the grass.

The apples I had purchased from Applejack that day were put to use in our dinner. Fluttershy had baked several apple strudels for us. While it was certainly odd to eat pastries for dinner, I did not complain, as they were quite tasty. I have never even been a big eater of apple treats to begin with!

Once we had finished dinner, I headed upstairs to bathe for the night. For some reason, I never heard Fluttershy knock on the bathroom door once to ask to join me. I thought for sure after the previous night she would always want to bathe with me. But in hindsight, it was probably for the best. I was having a great deal of difficulty keeping my willpower up to go through with my plan. If I faltered and gave into my heart’s desires, it would mean disaster for us both.

My shower was without any unusual happenings. I slipped on my boxers once I had finished drying off and peeked out through the bathroom door. Fluttershy was resting on our bed while reading what seemed to be a slip of paper. “Whatcha reading, dear?” I asked as I took a seat on the bed next to her. The only source of light in the room was an old-fashioned lantern that rested on a shelf next to Fluttershy’s side of the bed.

Fluttershy looked at me and smiled, “I was just looking over your journals. You put a lot of effort and detail into these.”

I think I felt myself blush at her words. “My journal?” I looked over her shoulder to read the sheet of paper. “Yes, you read that right….. Look out below… I won’t bite…” Fluttershy had been reading the journal entry chronicling my first day in Equestria. “Where did you even find these?” I asked, as I kept them well hidden from others.

The timid pegasus giggled, “I got curious about your belongings, so I took a peek in them while you were in the bathroom. They’re very fun to read. I’m enjoying them. May I read the rest later?”

I was actually quite flattered that she felt I was doing a good job in how I was detailing the daily events of my first week in Ponyville. “Well… Sure. Go right ahead, if you think they’re that good.”

Fluttershy smiled, but then yawned. “Thank you, James. But it’s getting late… May we go to sleep now?”

I nodded as I pulled the covers over both of us. “Sounds good to me. Good night, honey.”

My lover giggled once she blew out the flame in the lantern, “Sweet dreams, James. I love you so much.”

I kissed her on the ear as she had her back to me. “I love you too, Fluttershy. More than you know.”

I would have gone to sleep right there, but I had other plans. I waited patiently for Fluttershy to start snoring before whispering, “Fluttershy? Honey?” When she did not respond, I knew she was fast asleep.

With no one to interfere, I began to prepare. I slid on the blue jeans Rarity had woven for me, but opted to wear the t-shirt I had worn that day instead of the Hawaiian-style shirt the lovely unicorn had made to go with my pants. Once my socks and shoes were on, I snuck downstairs as quietly as possible. I then snatched a writing quill and a blank scroll from a shelf next to the sofa and began to write. Before I could leave, Fluttershy had to know.

“This is for your eyes only, Fluttershy. If you are reading this, I am gone. It has come to my attention that our actions as a couple are highly illegal and even punishable with the death penalty. What is worse, Princess Celestia has been made aware of our illegal activities by a report sent from Twilight Sparkle. Please do not fault her, as I am sure even she was not aware that the law even exists. I am sure that by the time you have started reading this, Celestia will have dispatched her guards to arrest us. If that is the case, you must gather our friends and try to convince Celestia to grant us a pardon. If she is as… No. I am very sure that she is as wise and understanding as I have heard. She will surely grant us her consent. I just know she will. However, the possibility that she will not remains. I can’t take chances with this matter, Fluttershy. Not when your life is at stake. I am hiding out in the Everfree Forest. I have heard nothing but bad things about that place, so I am sure even the local law enforcement officials will not dare set foot into it. If Celestia… No. When Celestia gives us her blessings, please come find me so I know it is safe to return. It may be wise to ask Rainbow Dash to do the job due to her speed. But if, and this is a very unlikely if, if Celestia refuses to pardon us, claim innocence. If they cannot arrest both guilty parties, they will not be able to effectively try you in court. You will be safe if they cannot arrest us both. But I pray that will not be the case. I love you, Fluttershy. And I cannot bear the thought of you under a guillotine. I shall be waiting for Celestia’s decision in the Everfree Forest. I am placing my faith in you and our friends. With love, James.”

I tied a string around the center of the scroll once I had rolled it up. I then left it at the base of the stairs so that Fluttershy would surely notice it once she came downstairs in the morning. I then went over to the supplies I had purchased that day and strapped on my saddlebags. I then slid a strap through the hole in the steel pot lid’s handle and began to tie numerous more straps to it while securing them around my left forearm. Once I was done, the pot lid was tightly secured to the side of my forearm, allowing me to effectively use it as a makeshift shield. It was almost as big around as a beach ball, so it covered a fairly large area too. Yes, I know a pot lid makes for a poor defensive tool. But from what I know, Ponyville does not have armories. So I had to make due with the resources that were available.

I wore the survival knife I had purchased across my chest so I could easily draw it with either hand when needed, although I am right-handed and therefore would hold it with my right hand. But even after I had gathered up all my gear, going out through the front door was the biggest challenge for me. More than anything, I wanted to take off all my gear, go back upstairs, and climb in bed with Fluttershy and sleep with her in my arms. It pained me to leave the woman I loved, even though it was to keep her safe. It took several minutes for me to muster the willpower I needed to reach out, grasp the doorknob, and push the door open.

“Please be safe, honey…” I can distinctly remember muttering as I closed the door behind me. I think I felt a tear trickle down my face. I had to get as far away from Ponyville as possible. And the ‘unnatural’ Everfree Forest would make for the perfect hideout.

I walked north, finding the imposing forest to be surprisingly close to Fluttershy’s cottage. There was even an obvious path that led into the forest. But wait. If a path is obvious, some of the braver investigators might follow it a short distance into the forest. I had to stay off the path and venture into the dense trees if I was to remain undetected the following day. Before entering the forest, I turned around and took one last look at the cottage where my lover was sleeping soundly.

I am writing this from within my sleeping bag. I found a few flowering bushes no fewer than five minutes into Everfree Forest. They seemed like a safe place to rest, so here I am. My sleeping bag even comes with a flap that is connected to the top of the bag with a zipper. A wire mesh allows the person inside to see out while remaining completely covered. The bag is snug, but it is doing its job well.

…..I have never run away from home before. I pray this will be the last time I do so. My first week in Ponyville has ended, yet I am already facing a major crisis. Dear lord… May this ordeal end on a happy note. That is all I ask.

A Forest of Sorrows

Where do I even begin on this entry….

The moment I awoke, I had to remind myself that I was no longer in Ponyville. What was more, I had to remind myself that it was no longer safe for me to be there. I am on the run from the law. Celestia knows of my illegal romance with Fluttershy. If we are both arrested, we will both receive the guillotine.

I snacked on a few leftover apple strudels that Fluttershy had baked for us the previous night. But the more I ate, the worse I felt. The sweet taste of apples brought to mind my friend Applejack. I almost always saw her first thing after leaving home to go to work. And the strudel itself had been made by Fluttershy…..

I had to catch myself as I began to tear up. More than anything, I could not believe that I was no longer with Fluttershy. The mare I love. I was certain Celestia would grant us a pardon, but the possibility that she would stick with the law was still there. Once I had finished my breakfast, I packed up my gear and prepared to head deeper into the Everfree Forest.

But before I went any further, I paused. Fluttershy’s cottage was still very close by. Perhaps I could peek out from the forest to see her. But there was also the possibility that Celestia’s royal soldiers were already combing the area while searching for me. The risk was high, but I wanted to see my beloved again so dearly…

I made up my mind as I began to head south towards the edge of the Everfree Forest. I knew that Fluttershy was surely awake by now and tending to her precious animals. It took only five minutes or so for me to reach the edge of the forest, but I was careful to stay off the main path. When I did reach the edge, I stayed concealed behind a bush to make certain no one would see me.

Much to my pleasure, I saw Fluttershy indeed going about her morning duties right outside her cottage. She did not seem to suspect anything was wrong, leading me to believe she had not yet read the message I had written before leaving her home the previous night. However, she would occasionally look around, even going airborne to get a better view of the area around her. I suspected that she was worried of why she did not wake up to find me next to her and was hoping I would appear soon. I oh so desperately wanted to call out to the beautiful pegasus mare, but I restrained myself knowing that it would only make it harder for me to distance myself from her.

After some time had passed, I saw my lover go back inside her cottage. But not before looking over her shoulder to see if I was heading her way. I waited several minutes, not moving an inch. The front door to the cottage suddenly flew open before I saw Fluttershy dash down the path that led towards the meadow with a scroll in her mouth. Just after crossing the earthen bridge that spans the creek near her house, Fluttershy stumbled and fell. Instead of immediately climbing to her feet, she just lied there with her face buried in her forelegs.

She was crying. There was no other possible reason for why Fluttershy had her face buried in her arms…I mean forelegs. And the scroll that was now on the ground before her. It was surely the message I wrote. The fact that Fluttershy was reacting so strongly to my departure helped erase any doubts I had of her as she was clearly distressed that I was gone. She loves me dearly and her weeping was proof.

I wanted nothing more than to rush out of the forest and comfort my lover. But I could not. It took a massive amount of willpower to keep myself rooted to the spot. Fortunately, a familiar pink earth pony came trotting along. It was Pinkie Pie. I recognize that pink poofy mane and tail anywhere. I immediately guessed that she had come looking for me since I was supposed to head over to Sugarcube Corner for work at that time and I was probably late.

Pinkie Pie quickly went to Fluttershy’s aid, tapping her on the shoulder while appearing to say something to calm the weeping pegasus. Fluttershy slowly turned her face up at her friend before replying and pointing to the scroll that was now next to Pinkie Pie’s hooves. Pinkie then held the scroll down with one hoof and unrolled it with the other. She spent the next minute or two reading it over before apparently flipping out. While she never once seemed to cry, her erratic movements showed that she too was extremely concerned for me. She then helped Fluttershy to her feet and patted her on the shoulder while probably giving her words of reassurance, considering how optimistic Pinkie Pie tends to be. Fluttershy seemed to nod in response. Pinkie then pointed towards Ponyville just before the two of them went running off in its direction with Pinkie Pie carrying my message in her mouth. Just before turning to retreat back into the forest, I muttered softly, “It’s all up to you, girls…”

I am not really certain how much time passed after I turned back and headed deeper into the Everfree Forest. I had no means to tell time and the thick canopy made it hard to check the position of the sun. But my biggest problem was the symptoms of separation anxiety I was suffering at the time, which are not symptoms I am prone to feeling. I had never gone so long without being with those I hold dear since arriving in Equestria. And it was an emotional hell for me. I would occasionally tear up without warning and it took a massive amount of willpower to keep myself from running back towards Ponyville. Knowing what you want and knowing that it is very easy to access it while also knowing you should not is nothing less than an exercise in restraint.

All I could really do to stop myself from becoming overwhelmed by my anxiety was to just take in the sights and sounds around me. I let my curiosity take over as I trekked through the dense forest. The vegetation of the Everfree Forest differed from what I had seen so far. Compared to the many trees I saw in and around Ponyville, the trees and shrubs of the forest looked much more exotic. Some trees appeared to be willows due to their branches drooping low.

Another trait I found unusual about the Everfree Forest was its wildlife. There were various snakes, birds, and even bats. But they all kept their distance from me. I began to suspect that unlike the wildlife around Ponyville, which are borderline tame, the wildlife that dwell in the Everfree Forest are completely…..well…wild. Of course, this did not bother me since all wildlife back on Earth are the exact same way.

Some time later, I came across a patch of flowers growing in a small clearing with a little sunlight shining through a gap in the canopy. But what caught my eye the most was their coloration. Every single part of the flowers was blue. I can recall mumbling, “I’ve heard of blue roses, but never blue…whatever you call these.” The flowers strongly resembled a type of tropical flower in form, but the name of the type of flower eludes me. I also am not particularly knowledgeable in the field of botany, so I could not effectively describe the form of the flower even if I tried.

I got down on one knee and gently stroked the petals of one of the flowers. The scent was peculiar as it was unlike anything I had ever smelled…. Why am I writing about an unimportant blue flower? Moving on.

I suspect at least two hours passed before I came to an area within the forest that I was not expecting. Spread out over a vast area were numerous muddy pools of water separated by thin strips of land. Bubbles were constantly rising to the surface and popping. Many mangrove trees were all over the place, the majority growing out of the muddy bog itself near the shorelines. Due to them not growing out in the middle of the bog, the sky was completely visible and unobstructed.

As I slowly entered the bog while minding my feet, I noticed large numbers of frogs in the area that seemed to be as large as my hand. For some reason, the sight of so many frogs brought to mind one name. “Froggy Bottom Bog.”

When I muttered those words, I gasped as I remembered what the Cutie Mark Crusaders had told me once. A hydra resides near or in Froggy Bottom Bog. But when I glanced around, I saw no sign of anything large or potentially dangerous. No large footprints. No slender trails in the mud that might be left by a serpent. Even the frogs seemed calm and showed no signs of being aware of a predator being in the area. “Maybe the hydra only comes by here occasionally. Or maybe it moved on to claim a new territory…” I muttered under my breath.

I do not know about you who is reading this, but I find frogs to be fairly charming. Especially due to the sounds they can make. I approached one and found that it seemed to be quite tame, as it did not flee from me. I reached down and picked it up, the frog giving a quiet croak as I held it in my hands. “What’s up, frogger?” I asked playfully. I may have been imagining it, but I could swear I saw that frog smile at me.

A few minutes passed while I rubbed the frog’s back before I saw a shadow move along the ground and water at high speed before coming to a sudden halt over one pool of the muddy bog. When I looked up, I felt my heart leap at the sight of Rainbow Dash hovering above the center of the bog. She had one of her forelegs up against her brow, probably to keep the sun out of her eyes as she scanned her surroundings. “Rainbow! Over here!” I called out as I waved my arm while dropping the frog into the bog.

I do not think Rainbow Dash heard my call since she did not respond right away. But it did not take her long to look in my direction. The instant she saw me, Rainbow swooped down at me and tackled me against a tree that was right behind me while squeezing me with her forelegs in the tightest embrace I had ever received from a pony. “Darn it, James! I thought you were a goner! Don’t ever pull something like that again!” When she looked at me with her big rose-colored eyes, I suspect she may have been tearing up slightly. But I will never forget that expression of absolute relief.

I lightly patted my friend on the back reassuringly as I asked, “I’m guessing Fluttershy showed you the message. Am I right?”

Rainbow Dash nodded while showing a very prominent smile. “Yeah. When the other girls showed me that note, I bolted over here to find you. I wasn’t sure if you were gonna last long enough… Huh?” She looked at my left forearm with a bemused expression. “James… Why is there a pot lid tied to your arm?”

I could not help snickering. I suppose it must have looked rather absurd to see a pot lid affixed to my arm in a similar manner to a shield. “From what I know, Ponyville doesn’t have an armory. So I had to use something makeshift as a shield. I don’t know what lives out here in the Everfree Forest, so I wanted to be on the safe side.”

The rainbow-maned pegasus glanced at my makeshift shield again and smirked in a silly manner. “Yeah, I guess it’s better than nothing.” However, she then shook her head and asked, “But anyway, what happened? Why are you even out here? Did that little brat have something to do with it?”

At the mention of a ‘little brat’, I asked, “Hang on… Are you suspecting Diamond Tiara?”

Rainbow Dash nodded while showing a rather irritated frown. “Well, who else could it be?! That little witch’s been a pain in the flank for you since the day you met her! And besides, that message you left behind mentioned that there’s a law condemning humans and ponies falling in love! And Twilight mentioned that Diamond Tiara was in the library yesterday reading law books. When Fluttershy showed her the note, she put two and two together and thought Diamond Tiara pulled a fast one on you. But did she? I mean, you’re the only one who knows.”

I thought back to the previous day for a few seconds. “Well, all she really did was alert me to the law. I thought she was bluffing at first, but I found that law written in a book on page 83. Can’t remember the title, but it’s still in the library.”

My friend nodded in understanding. “Uh huh… And Twilight said she wrote a note to Princess Celestia pointing out that you and Fluttershy are a couple now, right? No wonder you freaked out…”

After a brief moment of silence, Rainbow smiled at me. “Ya know, it was really brave of you to hide out here in the Everfree Forest. But leave the rest to us. We’ll put in a good word with Princess Celestia for you. She’s not some kinda tyrant, so she’ll probably make an exception for you and Fluttershy.”

Rainbow Dash really seemed to know the princess well. It was almost as if they had met in person before. “Thanks, Rainbow. You’re always someone I can count on. But until I’ve officially been given a royal pardon, I can’t go home. Please tell Fluttershy that and that I love her.”

The spunky pegasus mare nodded with a more somber expression. “Yeah… About her… She was really freaking out when she came into town. I’ve never seen her cry like that. She was really scared for you. Knowing you’re OK will definitely calm her down.”

Knowing that my actions had caused dear little Fluttershy to cry gnawed at my conscience. “She was crying?” I asked with a sigh.

Rainbow Dash nodded calmly. “Yeah… She was almost hysterical once all six of us had gathered at the library. Man… For her to get that worked up, she must be CRAZY for you. You’re a really lucky guy, you know that?”

I sighed as my thoughts drifted back to the memories of that darling pegasus mare waiting for me back home. “Yeah… Really lucky… All I want right now is….. Wait a sec…” Before I could finish speaking, I noticed a large shadow steadily falling over the area behind Rainbow Dash and me. When the two of us looked towards the bog to my left, I was taken aback at the sight of what seemed to be a massive four-headed armless bipedal reptile rising out of the murky water that towered over the Everfree Forest’s canopy. I gulped in wariness and asked without even looking at my friend, “Lemme guess….. That’s a hydra?”

Rainbow Dash, who seemed just as intimidated as I was, replied while her gaze did not once look away from the towering creature. “Eeeeeeeeeyup.”

The four heads of the hydra stared down at us with its eight green eyes, likely surveying us as a potential meal. I knew right then that something that large could very easily outrun me. In fear, I drew my knife and held it in a reverse grip in my right hand. Of course, I would have to be mad to attack something like a hydra. After a moment more, I felt my blood chill as all four of the hydra’s heads looked at me directly before licking their lips in hunger. Since humans are far more rare in Equestria than pegasi, it was clearly choosing the more exotic prey for its first course.

Rainbow Dash was quick to notice that the hydra was going after me first and shouted, “James, it’s going after you! Get outta here! I’ll hold it off!” Before I could protest her apparently suicidal proposition, Rainbow Dash took to the air and kicked one of the heads with both hind legs. “C’mon, eight eyes! Wouldn’t you rather have some fast food?!”

Such boldness! Rainbow Dash was completely outmatched by the hydra, yet she was trying to draw its attention even though she could easily be swallowed whole. Clearly irritated, the hydra’s four heads turned their gazes away from me and started snapping at my friend. Fortunately, Rainbow lived up to her surname of ‘Dash’ and easily moved out of range. Even though I was certain she would be all right with that kind of speed, I could not help but call out to her. “Girl, you crazy!”

While messing with the hydra, Rainbow Dash yelled in my direction. “Get outta here, James! I’ll keep this lunkhead busy until you’re outta sight! And don’t worry about me! No way a slowpoke like this can catch the fastest flier in Equestria!” That is quite a title to live up to and I took her claims seriously. Still keeping my knife ready, I made a mad dash out of Froggy Bottom Bog while hoping that Rainbow Dash would return to Ponyville safely with the information I had entrusted her with.

I suspect I had been running through the thick vegetation of the forest for at least five minutes straight before I slowed down to catch my breath. I turned back and bowed my head while silently offering my thanks to Rainbow Dash for being there for me. If she had not come looking for me, I would have never escaped that hydra with my life.

I walked along for a while, just taking in the sights and sounds of the forest. I was in slightly better spirits now that I had spoken to one of my dearest friends and that the situation was likely to improve. But I would not know for certain until they came looking for me again. However, for the time being, my hopes were the highest they had been all day.

Not long after escaping the hydra, I came across a rare sight. Huddling together on a low tree branch ahead of me was a pair of doves. Judging by their mostly grayish-brown feathers and conspicuous black and white patches on the sides of their necks, these doves were turtle doves, famous for being universal symbols of peace and everlasting love.

Since I had never seen wild turtle doves before, I was naturally awestruck as I drew closer. Since they were out of reach, I doubted they would fly away unless in immediate danger. But once I had come closer, one of the doves suddenly flew away while the other stayed where it was. The lone dove looked in the direction its partner had flown off in before lowering its head, almost as if in sorrow.

This is entirely conjecture, but I suspected that the dove who flew away had effectively ‘dumped’ its mate. But as I watched the mourning dove before me, I could almost see Fluttershy in its place. I could almost hear her voice begging me to stay as I entered the Everfree Forest. Tears began to cascade down my face as if summoned from nowhere. It was true. I had left the woman I loved in order to keep her safe. But at the cost of her happiness.

In only a minute or two, I heard a fluttering as I looked to my left. A second later, the same dove as before came into view and flew over to its mate with what seemed to be a twig loaded with many seeds in its beak. The dove that I had initially believed to be abandoned by its mate suddenly looked up at its mate before plucking a seed from the twig and ingesting it. I felt myself smile while feeling glad to see that the other dove had not abandoned its mate, but had merely gone to get a gift for its beloved.

After a moment, the dove holding the twig set it down on the tree branch in a manner that would prevent it from falling off. Once that was done, both doves began to feast on the seeds. As I watched, I could almost see Fluttershy and myself together. The beautiful pegasus rushing over to me while I hold out my arms. “We may be apart… But it’s only temporary. True lovers never leave each other.” I can recall muttering quietly so as to not disturb the two ‘lovebirds’ as they feasted together.

Once the two turtle doves had plucked the twig bare, they began to preen each other. Seeing these two beautiful birds’ devotion to each other had reinvigorated my desire to return to Fluttershy, not to mention the rest of my friends. If I had any doubts in my heart before that moment, there certainly were not anymore. I knew then that this crisis would be resolved in our favor. I just know it will.

The rest of the day passed by with little oddities. I merely wandered about, exploring this vast forest while occasionally using my cooking gear to prepare a meal or snack. But once the area around me began to get dark, I knew the sun was setting. Although my first night camping out in the Everfree Forest was peaceful, I was unwilling to spend the night out in the open knowing that a colossal hydra was on the prowl. But just where was I supposed to rest for the night?

I quickened my pace to find a safe and secluded location before it became too dark. However, as the area became increasingly darker, I froze when I thought I saw something through the trees. I waited silently for any movement. And sure enough, there was. Up ahead was a lone earth pony. Judging by the body’s size and the styling of the mane, it was likely a filly who was around the same age as the Cutie Mark Crusaders. But the first thought that came to my mind was how in the world did a child get this deep into the Everfree Forest, especially when most children are absolutely frightened of this place.

As I drew closer, I lowered myself closer to the ground to remain hidden. The filly’s tail and mane were styled in a way that was similar to Twilight Sparkle’s, although not entirely identical. Her coat was a somewhat pale shade of gray while her mane and tail were vibrant shades of yellow and orange with each being patterned in vertical stripes. She almost brought to mind candy corn with those colors. At one point, she began to turn her head. I froze when she looked in my direction and showed me a perfect view of…her glowing golden eyes…

Yes, I am not exaggerating. The sclera, pupil, and iris of each eye were identical shades of yellow. What was more, they looked almost as if they were glowing with a ghostly yellow light. Who, or rather WHAT was this child? I wanted to stand up and call out to her, but my gut instinct told me to stay hidden. After a moment of surveying the area, the mysterious filly walked off.

Wait… No child would ever come this far into the Everfree Forest alone. Which meant… I suspected that perhaps she had a home nearby. With some hope that she would allow me to stay at her home until the next sunrise, I hurried off in the direction the filly had gone.

I walked along for a few minutes, but saw no sign of the filly. I was baffled by just how someone so small could get so far ahead of me. It was almost as if she had just disappeared. But after a few minutes more of walking, I glanced to my right and saw a barely noticeable path along the ground. And at the end of the path was what seemed to be a gentle light.

“Awesome.” I said softly, thankful that there was indeed civilization nearby. As I knew that there are no towns or cities anywhere within the Everfree Forest, I deduced that I had somehow made my way all the way over to the other side of the entire forest and that there was another town bordering it like Ponyville. I hastened my pace, eager to take a bath, eat dinner, and sleep in a soft bed for the night.

Once I had actually drawn close enough to see the source of the light, I found myself at the edge of what seemed to be a humble village inside the Everfree Forest itself instead of being on the other side of it. But…..this made no sense. I had already read plenty of information about the towns and cities in Equestria and not one of them was inside the Everfree Forest. This village before me is not on any map I know of. However, I was in no mood to complain since it seemed safe from where I was standing. “I guess this beats roughing it in the forest.” I muttered to myself as I entered the village.

As I suspected, ponies inhabited the village. Though I only noticed no more than three from the entrance. There seemed to be a quiet party going on at the time since there were a few tables lined with drinks and various foods. Once I took a few more steps into the village, an earth pony stallion trotted over to me while grinning brightly. He wasted no time in greeting me with quite a bit of enthusiasm. “Well, look at you! It’s been a looooong time since we last had a human guest! Welcome to Sunny Town!”

I was about to offer a retort when the stallion’s words registered with my mind. I was not the first human visitor they had ever received? How is that possible? Humans have NEVER existed in Equestria before I ended up here. Hoping to get some answers on the questions that were swimming through my head, I asked, “I’m not the first? Then how long ago did you last get a human visitor?”

My host held a hoof to his chin while momentarily being silent. “Hmmm… That’s a good question. Years, at least. We used to get them all the time. Poor fellas must’ve died out from a plague or something. I’m amazed there’s still one left.” He then laughed in such a manner that seemed to show he had just remembered something out of nowhere. “Oh, but where are my manners? Gray Hoof at your service. Celebration planner extraordinaire.”

Gray Hoof certainly lived up to his name. His coat was completely gray while his mane and tail were very dark shades of gray. His eyes were equally gray. Lastly, his cutie mark depicted…..nothing? Wait, where was his cutie mark?! Gray Hoof seemed to be well into his adult years, yet he still had no cutie mark?! Fearful that he would become upset about being reminded that he had not yet acquired one at his current age, I calmly smiled while dismissing the observation. “A pleasure to meet you, Gray Hoof. The name’s James.”

My host smiled warmly while he stepped out of my way. “Well, it’s good to have you with us, James. The party only started just a little while ago, so feel free to help yourself to food and drink.” I thanked my host and headed over to the nearest table to help myself to some food.

Near the closest table was a pair of earth ponies. One stallion and one mare. The stallion had a faded yellowish orange coat with what I think was a cobalt shade of blue for his mane and tail. The mare had a coat as white as snow while her mane and tail were a scarlet hue. I had difficulty making out the colors of their eyes from a distance, but I could plainly see that they too did not have cutie marks. “Sunny Town? More like ‘Village of the Blanks’ if you ask me.” I muttered quietly to myself. I would have said hello, but the two of them appeared to be young lovers since they would frequently nuzzle and even kiss each other. I decided to leave them be as I walked through Sunny Town with a drink cup in one hand and a plate of assorted foods in the other.

It did not take me long to notice that the Everfree Forest’s canopy covered up most of the view of the sky above town. Barely any light was getting through the branches. To compensate, numerous decorative lanterns were strewn about all over town. Since they were hanging from wires, I strongly suspected that they were electrical. The gentle glow from the lanterns really added to the cozy atmosphere and caused me to feel particularly relaxed.

I found that Sunny Town is far smaller than Ponyville. It even seemed too small to be called a village either. I suspect it is more of a hamlet than anything else. But a very cozy hamlet nonetheless. Once I had reached what I believe was the center of town, I noticed two more earth ponies. I was starting to suspect that Sunny Town’s population is exclusively earth ponies. One was a stallion with a brownish green coat and a faded orange mane and tail. The other was a mare with a leafy green coat. Her mane and tail were an even deeper shade of green. Like the other ponies I had seen so far, they lacked cutie marks. I was still utterly baffled by how full-grown ponies could not have found their cutie marks yet. But even though this was certainly strange, I chose to not ask them about the matter since they were friendly and hospitable towards me and gave me no reason to suspect that it was a bad sign.

As I was about to round one of the stone houses that stood in Sunny Town, one of the lanterns began to flicker. The instant it turned off, all of the other lanterns shut down as well. “OK… Faulty wiring?” I asked no one in particular as the area around me went dark. However, once my eyes adjusted to the lack of light, I froze as I surveyed my surroundings. “Whoa….. What happened here?”

What in the world happened to this place? The buildings around me were in complete shambles. Few remained standing while almost all the others had collapsed in on themselves. The atmosphere had instantly gone from warm and comforting to desolate and frightening as I felt that I had stumbled into some abandoned ruins.

Wondering if any of the ponies I had seen earlier were still nearby, I looked to my right. “Where is everyone…….” I froze as my eyes gazed at the stallion I had seen only a moment ago. Or…..was he the same stallion? He was standing right where I last saw him, but… My god, what happened to him?

He was looking right at me. The lighting was poor, but I could make out that he was…not normal. His body… It looked as if he was…dead. Yes, I know it sounds impossible to comprehend, but the pony I was looking at appeared to be alive, yet dead… Undead. His coat was dark and filthy and his body looked heavily decayed with what I think were parts of his entrails hanging out of his ribcage. But what frightened me most…were those eyes… The empty sockets glowed a hellish unholy shade of red. And to top it off, his only intact eye was hanging out of his skull by the optic nerve.

I could feel a cold sweat all over me as I shuddered madly. I was dead. My fate was sealed. This zombified pony was going to… “What’s wrong with you? Got a leg cramp?” The pony called out to me. His voice had a raspy tone to it, but he sounded genuinely concerned for me. It was almost as if he was oblivious to his half-rotted state.

Before I could calm myself enough to offer a reply, the place suddenly lit up as the lanterns turned back on. I glanced around and found Gray Hoof on a stepladder while adjusting one of the lantern’s light bulbs. “I really need to get around to adjusting the wiring for these…” I heard him grumble out loud.

The instant the place was bathed in light, I found that everything, from the houses to the ponies, was back to normal. The pony that I had seen a moment ago was also alive and well. But even though the atmosphere was cozy once again, the memories remained. “What in the world did I just see…?” I asked myself quietly.

Gray Hoof trotted over to me while the other pony who had called out to me did the same. “You all right? You look like you saw a ghost.” He asked with a look of concern in his eyes.

“I’m sure he’s fine, Gladstone. He’s probably just beat after wandering around the Everfree Forest.” Gray Hoof replied with a soft smile. He then looked at me and asked, “Sorry if the sudden blackout spooked you. You know what they say. If one light goes out, they ALL go out. Are you OK?”

I doubt he would have believed me if I told him that the entire village was in ruins and that they had become zombies when the lights went out, so I nervously replied, “Eh…uh… Um…yeah… Yeah, I’m OK. It’s just that when the lights went out and it suddenly got dark, I started seeing spots. It’s…not a big deal. My vision’s already clearing up. Thanks for asking though.” I then turned and began to walk along through Sunny Town like before. However, the memories of what I saw were still vividly embedded in my thoughts. “At least… I hope I was only seeing spots… Were those…zombies? God, I hope not…”

When I rounded one of the houses, I noticed a lone earth pony mare lying on the ground with her head resting on her forelegs. Her gaze seemed to be directed at nothing in particular. Her eyes were a bold red color while her mane and tail were a crimson red. Her mane was fairly long as it extended past her shoulders and was styled in a very wild, yet surprisingly attractive manner. Her coat was the same shade of gray as Gray Hoof’s coat and, like all the other ponies I had seen, she lacked a cutie mark. However, she stood out from the others. Unlike the other ponies I had seen, who seemed quite happy and friendly, this lone mare seemed absolutely miserable. Since I felt I could not help her, I chose to leave her be.

However, right as I was about to walk away, I noticed her head tilt upwards slightly. She then suddenly turned her gaze towards me. When her eyes fell upon me, her expression went from depressed to shocked. “You… What are…” She muttered before standing up and rushing over to me. “What are you doing here? I thought your kind was…” She then shook her head to gather her composure and pleaded, “You have to go! Get outta here! Before it’s too late!”

This kind of reception bothered me. All the other ponies in Sunny Town were happy to see me and welcomed me with smiles, but this mare was ordering me to leave. However, I chose to hear her out and made clear how I felt I was not in a hurry to leave without good reason. “Um… I really don’t see why I have to. I just got here and need a safe place to stay for the night. And everyone here is friendly and hospitable.”

The mare shook her head with a displeased frown on her lips. “True. Everything about this town seems normal. Until the sun goes down. Once the night begins….. Sunny Town’s true form is shown. You don’t want to be here when that happens. And we only have a few minutes before the night actually begins. You need to go. Now.”

I crossed my arms, pondering her words. She then asked, “The lights went out for a moment a minute ago, right? Did you see this place and the ponies in it change?”

She was right. The instant the lights failed, the village and everyone around me… What a chilling sight. Was that this village’s true form? “But…why does this village look fine now?” I asked, wanting to get a firm grasp on the situation before making a choice.

The mare replied promptly, “When the sun is out, the town looks normal. But when it has set over the horizon, the curse takes effect. These lanterns were installed some time ago in an attempt to keep the curse at bay. But once all sunlight has faded and the night has begun, even they can’t keep the curse at bay.”

The mention of a curse caught my ear. “Hang on. You say this town is cursed? And so is everyone who is living here? Then…how do we break it?”

The pony bowed her head as she solemnly frowned. She seemed to be quite depressed. “Please… If you truly want to do the right thing… Don’t try to break the curse. Every last pony in this village… We have all committed a horrible sin that can never be excused. This curse… Living by day. Walking corpses by night. Century after century. It is our everlasting punishment. What we truly deserve.”

It was then that I was able to put the pieces together. This town was in fact an ancient ruin that has been left untouched by outsiders for centuries. And the ponies that I had just seen… “But…what happens if I don’t leave before nightfall?” I asked while feeling somewhat confident that the ponies of Sunny Town would not harm me. After all, the pony Gray Hoof referred to as Gladstone showed concern for me when I saw him in the dark as a horrific monster instead of attacking me.

The pony’s reply gave me a sense of impending doom. “If you don’t leave before the night comes… You just might never leave again. Don’t be fooled by their friendly behavior and hospitality. They’re all murderers. Please. You must leave. I don’t want to see anyone else suffer her fate… Or to share ours…”

Somewhere in my gut, I had a feeling that this pony was being completely truthful towards me. And even though she claimed she deserved no help, I actually felt sorry for her. But nightfall would come any minute now. I had to escape Sunny Town immediately. “OK… I’ll go now. But could you please escort me in case something goes wrong?”

The pony nodded with a more focused expression on her face. “OK. Stay close to me.” I nodded in return and stayed by her side as we both headed for the entrance to Sunny Town.

When we neared the area that I first entered upon reaching Sunny Town, we found Gray Hoof casually chatting with the young couple I saw before. Only…I suppose they were not nearly as young as I suspected. I was starting to question just how old this village really was, especially considering that Gray Hoof had claimed to have met humans before despite there not being a pony alive anywhere else in Equestria who had encountered my species before.

Just as my escort and I were about to leave Sunny Town, I heard Gray Hoof call out as he trotted over to us. “Whoa, James! Where you going?! I thought you just got here! Stick around! Enjoy yourself!” He almost sounded afraid. Did he truly want me to stay as a guest? I was tempted to remain in Sunny Town, but my escort clearly knew something about the other ponies that they were not willing to share with me. And her mood’s stark contrast to their happy personalities only made me question them further.

Trying to not sound suspicious, I replied to Gray Hoof with a calm smile. “Sorry, Gray Hoof. I appreciate your hospitality, but there’s someplace I need to be. And someone needs me. Don’t get me wrong. I like this village. You’re a good host and good company. But I just have more important things to tend to. And it can’t wait. But if I’m ever in the area again, I’ll be sure to stop by and say hello. But for now… I really need to get going. You understand, right?”

I was not really making up excuses right there. I really had to return to Ponyville soon and my friends and lover were likely eagerly awaiting my return. But regardless, Gray Hoof took the explanation rather well. He responded with a more thoughtful gaze. “Hm. I see what you mean. We all have priorities to tend to. Well then, I hope to see you again really soon, James. Take care out there.”

I nodded with a smile while I waved goodbye. “See ya again.” I then left with my escort by my side while we both ventured out into the Everfree Forest.

Our timing could not have been better. No fewer than twenty paces out of Sunny Town, the light coming from behind us suddenly faded. Somewhat curious of what had really become of Sunny Town now that nightfall had officially fallen over the Everfree Forest, I turned to look behind us.

Even from my current distance from the entrance, I could see enough into the village to make out the radical changes to it. The house in the distance was in shambles, just like the others I had seen for a brief moment. And Gray Hoof… Oh lord… He was waving at me with one foreleg. His whole body was rotten and I could even see through a few parts of him. And his eyes… Just like with Gladstone, they were a demonic shade of red and glowed like embers in the darkness, although it is difficult to say if he still had eyes at all or that his empty sockets were giving off crimson light. He spoke up with a raspier tone than before, “See you later, friend.” All I could do was nervously wave back at him before looking away and continuing down the path.

“That was too close, James… That is your name, right?” My escort asked from my right.

I nodded and looked down at her. “Yeah, that’s my… Wha… What the hell?!” I jumped back at the sight of the mare at my side. Like the other ponies I had seen, she too had changed once night had fallen. Her eyes gazed at me with an evil red glow. I drew my knife in defense, fearful that she would soon attack.

“Are you afraid of me?” She asked quietly, showing no signs of hostility. As I waited for an assault, my eyes scanned her body. Unlike the other ponies in Sunny Town, her body still seemed to be whole. I could see no exterior signs of decay anywhere on her. Her gray coat had become almost black and was filthy and matted with grime. Her crimson mane and tail had also become faded and dirtier, almost as if they had gone years without grooming. I could also detect a faint stench coming from her that was similar to rotten meat.

It was at that moment that I understood what I was seeing. “This curse… It prevents your soul from ever finding rest.” I slowly sheathed my knife, feeling immense sympathy for the poor mare before me.

She sighed deeply while bowing her head. “True… This is my fate… And I have accepted it.”

It was almost painful to see the pony who helped me in such a horrid state. If the physical state of the body was determined by the state of the victim’s soul, then she is indeed a very good person with how little decay her body had gone through. Which meant that the other ponies of Sunny Town… They are nothing more than monsters disguised as ponies by day. I got down on one knee and placed my hand on her shoulder. “You saved me… May I know your name?”

She replied after only a few seconds of silence. “Mitta…”

I then reached out and held my savior in a tender embrace. “Thank you, Mitta… I’ll try to return the favor someday.”

In my grasp, I felt Mitta shudder. “What are you doing…”

I replied softly with her ear near my face, “Hugging you… I’m trying to show you my gratitude.”

Mitta remained silent for a second before speaking, “Please… Let go of me…” I did as I was told and released her from my grasp. She then staggered backwards a few steps before bowing her head as her glowing crimson eyes closed, streams of red tears flowing down her face. “I don’t deserve your compassion…” She sobbed heavily, her choking voice being difficult to listen to.

I felt truly helpless as I watched Mitta cry. Here she was, standing before me as an undead abomination. Yet she went out of her way to warn me of Sunny Town’s morbid history and even personally escorted me to safety. And despite these commendable acts, she was cursed to exist forever as a monster.

This was not right… There was no way her suffering could possibly be right. I wanted to cry. To share her pain and give her at least some comfort. But at the same time, I knew anything I did would not help in the long run. “I wish there was something I could do…” I muttered out loud while holding back tears.

Mitta replied unexpectedly to my words. “Thank you, James…”

I looked at her, those glowing red eyes looking at me while what seemed to be a solemn smile began to spread across Mitta’s face. I retorted softly, “For what… There’s nothing I can do to help you.”

She nodded solemnly before explaining, “I know. But…you gave me something that nopony ever did. You gave me your compassion. That…meant more to me than anything else for the last several centuries. Even if I don’t deserve it…”

Remembering Gray Hoof’s words from when I first entered Sunny Town, I asked, “Mitta… How long ago was this village cursed?”

She replied after letting out a sigh, “I honestly don’t remember… All I do know is that the night they did it… Over a thousand years ago. We’ve been here ever since. Never resting… Never redeeming ourselves… The others refuse to understand what they did was evil… And at this rate, they never will.”

A thousand years… Those words reminded me of the tale of Nightmare Moon, who I feel sympathy for. And Mitta was no different. However, my new friend then looked down the path ahead of us. “We’ve wasted enough time. You need to go. The others may have respected your choice to leave, but the rest won’t.”

I nodded while I stood up before asking, “OK… But will we ever meet again?”

Mitta began to shed a few more crimson tears as she replied, “It’s for the best that you never return… Please. You should just leave us to our fate. But maybe… Just maybe…” She then reared up on her hind legs and embraced me for all she was worth. “I really hope me meet again…”

I cared little for the bloody tears Mitta was shedding as they stained my shirt. I truly wanted to help her. And in the back of my mind, I made a solemn promise to return to Sunny Town if I ever found a way to save her. It would probably be for the best that I keep my knowledge of this place secret for the time being, but I will not forget that promise. I then placed my hand on the back of her head and whispered, “I hope so too, Mitta…”

Once she dropped back down to her feet, Mitta wiped her tears away. “Be careful out there, James. And if you see them… Run. Don’t stop. Run for your life.”

“I will, Mitta. And thank you again.” I replied before I headed down the path. When I looked over my shoulder, I saw that she was still watching from where she stood. Those haunting crimson eyes… For some reason, I found her gaze to be less frightening and more reassuring. As if she was not haunting me, but protecting me.

Just as I reached the end of the path, I froze at the sound of what might have been…..the earth moving? I carefully scanned the area while the lighting was poor. I did not have to search long as just ahead of me, it seemed that something was beginning to rise out of the ground.

The first thing I saw emerge from the shifting ground were a pair of hooves followed by a curved vertebrae arching as if trying to pull itself out of the ground. And then…the head rose. The skeletal remains of an earth pony stood fully emerged from the ground. But unlike the other ponies I had seen in Sunny Town, this one’s state of decay was more extreme. There was next to no flesh on it. It was barely more than a skeleton. But…it still had the eyes. Those piercing evil crimson glowing eyes that left me rooted to the spot in terror.

This zombified pony shuffled towards me at a very slow pace. I suppose I should not have been surprised, as all of its muscles had rotted away. But even though I could have easily outrun it, I could not bring myself to move. However, I still managed to draw my knife and held it in a reverse grip. As the abomination drew closer, it began to mutter, “Please… All we want is friendship…”

If the stories of zombies are true, all this creature would have to do is bite me and I would become just like it. A traumatizing thought, to say the least. Too afraid to run, I waited for the zombie to come within range. Once close enough, I bashed it in the face using my makeshift shield before ripping my knife through its neck while it was reeling from the blow. The bone that composed its body was somewhat brittle as the neck practically shattered upon being slashed, likely due to being exposed to the elements for so long. Once the head had been severed, the body collapsed to the ground. The head…or rather skull rolled along the ground for a moment. As the hellish red glow in its eye sockets began to fade, it muttered, “Please… Stay… Friend…”

When the skull became still and lifeless, I breathed a sigh of relief. However, my relief was short-lived as I heard Mitta shout, “Don’t just stand there! There’s more coming! You need to go!” I turned to see the cursed mare standing at the entrance of the path that led back into Sunny Town. She pleaded, “Please! Get outta here! The others won’t listen to reason! Please, James!”

Knowing that more zombies were approaching my location gave me a terrible sensation of dread. I would never survive against a swarm of them. Before I did anything else, I looked back at Mitta. She nodded, seemingly reading my thoughts. “Hurry… If you stay, you’ll…” Without a word, I ran over to her, dropped down on one knee, and held her against me in one final embrace.

“Goodbye, Mitta… Let’s meet again someday.” Those were my last words to her before I turned and ran.

Mitta had not been exaggerating. As I ran through the Everfree Forest, more and more zombified ponies slowly rose out of the ground all around me before slowly pursuing me. They had no chance of catching up to me, but I had to be careful to not change direction since they may take the opportunity to surround me. If that happened, I would be a dead man. All the while, they called out, “Wait… Friend… Come back… All we want…is friendship…”

I have no knowledge of how much time passed as I fled. I was far too frightened at the time to focus on anything other than my own survival. But once I was certain I had placed a great deal of distance between my pursuers and myself, I took a moment to catch my breath.

“Is the entire forest coming after me?” I wheezed while propping myself up against a tree with one hand. But after no more than ten seconds, I thought I saw some movement up ahead of me. I raised my voice the best I could as I called out, “Who’s out there….. Show yourself!”

A few seconds later, a familiar face emerged through the trees. The very same filly with glowing yellow eyes who had unknowingly led me to Sunny Town in the first place. I breathed a deep sigh of relief before asking, “I’m glad to see a friendly face… You’re not one of them, are you?”

She replied with a displeased frown on her face. “No, of course not! I would never be friends with those jerks! But are you OK?”

Aside from being extremely out of breath, I nodded in response. But when she drew closer, I finally got a good look at her cutie mark. “A…magnifying glass as a cutie mark? Are you a detective?”

The filly replied with a giggle before explaining, “No, but I am very good at finding things. If you ever lose something, I can probably help you find it. But I never thought I would find a human tonight! It’s been a really long time since I last saw one!”

Once again, I was baffled by just how she had ever encountered humans before. But at the time, I did not care. All that mattered at the moment was that I find a safe place to hide out in for the night. “Sorry to be a bother, but I really need to find a place that those freaks can’t get to. I don’t wanna end up zombie chow.”

To my surprise, the filly replied with a smile before pointing behind herself. “If it helps, I know of someplace safe you can stay. There’s this big stone castle not too far from here. I found it a while ago. I don’t think anypony lives there anymore, but it’s probably safe. I know the way, if you wanna go there.”

A castle in the Everfree Forest? More than likely the former home of the two royal sisters. I replied quickly while still panting, “Really? You know the way? Awesome. I really need someplace safe to stay for the night. And a big stone castle would probably do the trick! Lead on… And hurry! I don’t know how much distance we have…..between us and…”

I froze when I turned around to look behind me. In the distance between the trees were….. All I can say is that there must have been dozens of demonic glowing red orbs slowly shambling towards us. All those haunting red lights….. It was by far the most frightening sight I had witnessed all night. I turned back to the filly and spoke quickly, “Uh… Spoke too soon! C’mon… Go go go go!”

My guide nodded before she turned and ran with me close behind her. “OK! Just don’t fall behind! Let me know if you need me to slow down!”

We ran nonstop. I followed the filly as if my life depended on it. And it probably did. Fortunately, we did not have to go far. We emerged from the trees and found ourselves standing before an old rope bridge that spanned a deep ravine that was filled with a thick fog. And on the other side was… Wait… That was all that remained of the castle of the royal sisters?!

“There it is! The stone castle! You’ll be safe and sound over there for sure!” The filly spoke as she trotted across the bridge. Not wanting to be left behind, I too crossed the bridge while being extremely cautious to not fall over the side, since the bridge was too small to have been meant for humans.

When I got to the other side, I beheld all that remained of the castle…if you could even call it that. From where I was standing, the vast majority of the castle had collapsed or just otherwise decayed over the course of a thousand years. The stone walls on the outside were rather low at some points and the tops were jagged and uneven. Even the roof was completely missing. The windows were gone as well. However, the large wooden doors at the entrance had miraculously escaped the fate of the rest of the castle, since they were still whole. “Don’t worry. The others won’t ever come over here. They think the place is haunted.” My escort spoke while she looked at me with a smile.

Although I was immensely disappointed by the dilapidated state of these castle ruins, it was certainly a safer place to rest than out in a forest where cursed walking corpses were prowling around. I looked down at the filly and smiled gratefully. “You really are good at finding things. Thank you.” But before I could say anything else, I added, “Now that I think about it, what’s your name?”

The little filly replied while showing a bright smile. “I’m Ruby. What’s your name, mister?”

I replied promptly, “James. And thanks again for getting me outta there.” I then stroked her mane, prompting a giggle from Ruby.

My new friend soon turned away and began to head towards the rope bridge. Not liking the idea of a child walking into such a danger zone, I called out to her. “Hang on. Those freaks are still out there!”

However, Ruby looked at me with her glowing yellow eyes and smiled softly. “It’s OK, James. They can’t hurt me anymore. I’ll be fine.” She then waved at me with one hoof. “Good night, James. It was nice to meet you.” To my shock, she seemed to slowly fade away into nothing as she crossed the bridge. Once I could no longer see Ruby, I pondered why her eyes constantly glowed the way they did. Could it be that Ruby…is a ghost?

I was not in the mood to ponder any puzzling questions too deeply. I had spent the entire day walking and was exhausted from all the running I just did. I wanted nothing more than to lie down and go to sleep.

Wasting no time, I pushed the wooden doors of the castle open and closed them behind me. The walls, though heavily damaged, were still high enough to provide me some cover if I stayed low. But I was quick to notice that this did not seem to be the entrance to a castle, but rather an isolated chamber. There were no other ways in or out of the area. Unless you count the low walls and broken windows, that is.

Plenty of ivy was growing over the walls and support pillars. And in the center of the room was what seemed to be a display stand of some sort. There were five ‘arms’ extending from it near the top that seemed to have been used to hold something…or was it six? As I thought back to the encyclopedia I had read days before, I knew that the castle had formerly housed the fabled Elements of Harmony. This stone display stand was probably meant to hold them.

I was tired and rather sleepy, so I began to search for a good spot to lay out my sleeping bag and curl up for the night. But before I could take out my gear, I noticed something not too far away through one of the empty windows. A fairly tall stone tower of sorts stood nearby that seemed to have endured the elements far better than the chamber I was in. “I guess I do get a roof over my head tonight.” I muttered to myself before I left the chamber and headed towards the tower.

There was a long flight of stairs that led up into the tower from the outside. Once I had climbed that one, another flight of stairs led up in a spiraling fashion. I could hear my soft footsteps echo inside the empty stone stairwell. It was eerily silent aside from the occasional sound of a cool night breeze. I was even beginning to feel apprehensive of what I may find at the top and was ready to draw my knife at a second’s notice. When I reached the top, I came out into a rather long room or hall that had numerous stone support pillars at the sides with a very low raised platform at the far end. There were numerous arched windows as well, and some of them still stood. And situated near the back of the platform was…..an old deteriorated throne?

“Is this the castle’s throne room?” I muttered aloud as I approached it. I could hear my footsteps echo throughout the very long stone chamber while I walked. At the sides on the throne were two horse head effigies. And to the sides of those were a pair of round pedestals. However, as I drew near, I began to feel a…peculiar presence. It felt as if I was…not alone.

I glanced around, fearful that one of those zombies had managed to tail me here. But to my relief, I was completely alone. There was no sign that I had been followed. My eyes scanned the chamber more thoroughly. And at the top of the room in the darkest corners of the ceiling, I saw it. Extraordinarily dark shadows that seemed to be slowly moving like a billowing gas.

It was then that I recalled something from the encyclopedia I had recently read. “Isn’t this…where Nightmare Moon was defeated? Then that…billowing dark mist in the corners… Could it be that…this is all that’s left of her?”

I felt my heart leap in hope. Even though she was reviled in Equestria and even the encyclopedia itself had labeled her as a power-mad tyrant, I felt immense relief that Nightmare Moon still existed. Even if just barely. I knew the tale of why she tried to bring eternal night to the world. And I sympathized with her for it. I looked towards the billowing shadows and spoke, “Is that you, Nightmare Moon?”

The billowing of the darkness slowed down greatly as I spoke. Was it a means of displaying emotion? I approached a support pillar that remained attached to the ceiling, hoping to coax the shadow to approach me. After all, shadows can only move along surfaces. They are unable to come off a solid surface. “It’s an honor to meet you, m’lady. I really enjoy the calm and cool tranquility of your beautiful nights.”

I was not lying. I have a habit of staying up late and I prefer the night to the day due to how quiet it is. Have you ever seen snow falling at night? Truly beautiful. And have you ever been sitting near a window while watching and hearing rain fall during a warm summer night? Very easy to relax to. But I digress.

I watched the shadow as it began to move from the darkness and creep down the support pillar. When it stopped on the pillar right in front of me, I reached out to touch it. “They just don’t understand… I know you were angry and just wanted to be appreciated. Well, let me be the first to say that I am thankful for your soothing night.”

At my words, the black-as-ink shadows began to creep over my arm as I touched it. I thought I saw some movement in the shadow that remained on the pillar. To my shock, an eye opened and stared directly at me. The pupil was teal while the sclera was a lighter shade of the color. But the iris caught me by surprise as it was narrow like that of a cat’s. I recognized the appearance of the eye from an illustration I had seen. Nightmare Moon still lived. And she was looking right at me.

“Is that you, Princess?” I asked, feeling the shadow coiling around me. I did not feel afraid. And the shadow did not feel cold. It actually felt warm. I watched as the eye seemed to quiver for a moment. I then spoke softly, “I know the rest of Equestria fears you. But… Maybe someday, you’ll be able to walk with us again. Not as a monster, but as the princess of the night.”

I watched silently as the eye became half-closed. The shadows that had coiled around me seemed to…tighten? It was almost as if a snake was constricting me, but with less force. I felt warm, as if someone was gently embracing me. The eye… A thin trail of water leaked from the lowest point, trickling down the pillar it was attached to.

Tears. Nightmare Moon, despite her horrible reputation, was displaying sorrow right before me. This was all the proof I needed. She was not a heartless monster. She possessed a soul. She could feel sorrow and pain just like me. And just like her fellow ponies. I reached out and wiped her tear away with a finger before speaking quietly to her. “Are you crying, m’lady?”

I then heard a voice whisper as if from nowhere. It belonged to a woman, but it resonated with a hint of boldness to it. “I…feel…happy…” The voice whispered. It then added, “You…were the first to…thank me…”

Knowing that the voice was coming from what remained of Nightmare Moon, I nodded slowly. “No. Thank you, Nightmare Moon. For creating a beautiful night that allows those who are exhausted from working in the sunlight to rest in the cooling darkness.”

The shadows retreated to the pillar as I took a step back. All the while, Nightmare Moon’s eye stared at me with what was likely a grateful gaze. I then kneeled before her and explained, “I know you see sleeping through the night as an insult, but please understand. It is because of the night that I am able to sleep so well. And I am absolutely exhausted. I need to rest.” I then walked over behind a collapsed pillar and set out my sleeping bag.

“M’lady, may I sleep here tonight?” I asked, respecting Nightmare Moon’s presence. In response, her shadowy form crept over to me and coated my sleeping bag. It was as if she wanted to be near me. Her lone eye gazed up at me from the shadow, as if granting me her permission to rest in her presence. “Thank you, m’lady.” I replied with a smile.

I am writing this from my sleeping bag, my only company being the lingering remains of Nightmare Moon. This day has been an emotional roller coaster for me. But I have high hopes for tomorrow. I just know that Princess Celestia will make the right choice. And even though I am out in a no-man’s-land with the living dead searching for me, I feel safe. Perhaps it is Nightmare Moon’s presence that is helping me relax.

OK, I have to stop here. My eyes are getting heavy and I really want to close the flap over my head to keep out the wind. Good night, Nightmare Moon. And once again, thank you for creating the night so I may rest for tomorrow.

Fluttershy… Please be safe. I hope to see you soon.

Disappearance

Hello, everypony! This is Pinkie Pie! You know, the pink pony who’s friends with absolutely everypony in Ponyville! Anyway, I thought I’d jot down what happened today.

It started like pretty much any other day for me. I woke up, got dressed… Oh wait, I forgot I don’t wear clothes. Not unless it’s for something special. In any case, today was a workday for me. So I went downstairs to the kitchen of Sugarcube Corner.

“Oh, good morning, Pinkie. Did you sleep well?” Mrs. Cake said to me when I went into the kitchen.

“Morning, Mrs. Cake! What do we have to do today?” I replied to my boss. Am I making these interactions sound too bland and short? Sorry! I normally don’t write journals.

She smiled at me while carrying a mixing bowl to the table. “Well, we need a few dozen of those chocolate chip cupcakes baked. They’ve become very popular lately.”

I smiled, remembering that yummy recipe James helped me come up with. Oh, right! I don’t think you know who he is! James is a human. He showed up in Ponyville exactly one week ago. He’s pretty shy, but really nice too. He’s become one of the best friends I’ve ever known! Speaking of which, he should be showing up any time now. He works here three days a week.

“Oki doki loki! I’ll get started right away!” I said with a hop. Mrs. Cake just smiled and went out to the storefront.

I went ahead and punched in for the day. Then my punch card punched me back. Oh, wait! That was just Gummy biting me. Good thing he has no teeth! “Silly Gummy! You don’t belong in the kitchen!” I carried him back upstairs and left him on my bed. “Be a good little gator for me! I’ll see you this evening!”

I went back downstairs and into the kitchen. I mixed together the eggs and sugar before adding the flour… Come to think of it, does anypony even like reading the details on how somepony bakes something? Maybe I should skip ahead.

Anyway, I popped the tray of cupcake batter into the oven and waited. But as I waited, I noticed something was wrong with the clock. James should have been in ten minutes ago. He’s never been late before, so maybe this is his first time. Maybe he got caught up with doing something with Fluttershy. Oh, right. Fluttershy is one of my best friends. And just a few days ago, she and James became sweethearts! He lives with her now. But why is he this late…?

“Ooh, you naughty things.” I giggled out loud. What is something lovers like to do together? I better not write it down here, just in case some fillies or colts read it.

Eventually, the egg timer went off. So I opened the oven and removed the cupcakes. Mm, that smell always gets me so hungry. But when I put them on the counter to cool, I noticed that James was now half an hour late.

“Huh… I can’t imagine why James would be this late.” I said to myself. Maybe he caught a cold?

As a good friend, I felt it was my duty to check on him. So I poked my head out of the kitchen. “Mrs. Cake? James is running late. I just took the cupcakes outta the oven, so may I go check on him?”

Mrs. Cake looked at a clock before looking back at me. “Oh my, he’s late? Well, maybe you should go check on him, dearie. Don’t be long!”

I nodded and put on my biggest smile. “Will do, Mrs. Cake! See you in a bit!” I then trotted out the back door. I guess I could’ve just jumped to the next panel, but I needed the exercise. Huh? You want to know how I ‘jump panels’? Heehee, that’s a long story. Don’t worry about it!

I didn’t have time to chat with anypony, so I just ran through Ponyville towards the western edge of town. Once I had cleared that, I saw Fluttershy’s cottage coming up ahead. But…why was Fluttershy on the ground and… Was she crying?!

I ran over to her as fast as I could. She really was crying. I could hear her sobbing. “Fluttershy, what’s wrong?!” I asked. For Fluttershy to be crying, it must be bad.

She looked up at me with her eyes full of tears. She couldn’t talk, but she pointed to a scroll that was behind me. “In this?” I asked when I opened it and held it flat.

The scroll was written in James’ handwriting. It read… Hang on, I can remember this… Oh right! It read, “This is for your eyes only, Fluttershy. If you are reading this, I am gone. It has come to my attention that our actions as a couple are highly illegal and even punishable with the death penalty. What is worse, Princess Celestia has been made aware of our illegal activities by a report sent from Twilight Sparkle. Please do not fault her, as I am sure even she was not aware that the law even exists. I am also certain that by the time you have started reading this, Celestia will have dispatched her guards to arrest us. If that is the case, you must gather our friends and try to convince Celestia to grant us a pardon. If she is as… No. I am very sure that she is as wise and understanding as I have heard. She will surely grant us her consent. I just know she will. However, the possibility that she will not remains. I can’t take chances with this matter, Fluttershy. Not when your life is at stake. I am hiding out in the Everfree Forest. I have heard nothing but bad things about that place, so I am sure even the local law enforcement officials will not dare set foot into it. If Celestia… No. When Celestia gives us her blessings, please come find me so I know it is safe to return. It may be wise to ask Rainbow Dash to do the job due to her speed. But if, and this is a very unlikely if, if Celestia refuses to pardon us, claim innocence. If they cannot arrest both guilty parties, they will not be able to effectively try you in court. You will be safe if they cannot arrest us both. But I pray that will not be the case. I love you, Fluttershy. And I cannot bear the thought of you under a guillotine. I shall be waiting for Celestia’s decision in the Everfree Forest. I am placing my faith in you and our friends. With love, James.” Phew! Chalk one up to the memory banks!

Anyway, I couldn’t believe what I had just read. James in the Everfree Forest?! That’s suicide! I jumped in the air and gasped my hardest. “WHAAAAAT?!”

Fluttershy looked up at me with big clear tears rolling down her face, “What’ll we do, Pinkie? He won’t last in there… And…what if that law is real? I love him… I don’t want us to be torn apart…”

She was right. Two lovers being kept apart is just plain wrong! And anything that makes Fluttershy cry is extra wrong! No way was I going to stand for that! I gave Fluttershy my biggest smile and said, “Hey, don’t worry, Fluttershy! James has friends like us to help him! Let’s go find Twilight and show her the message. She’ll know what to do!”

I helped Fluttershy stand up. She dried her tears before nodding. “OK… She always knows what to do in times like this.”

I grinned before we started to move along. “Exactly, silly filly! Let’s go! The sooner we get James out of there, the better!” I then ran back towards Ponyville with the scroll in my mouth. Fluttershy followed right behind me the whole way.

We went straight to Twilight’s house after that. I bonked my head against the door to get her attention. “Oooh… I hope she’s home…” Fluttershy said beside me.

The door opened a second later. And sure enough, Twilight was right behind it. “Oh! Good morning, Pinkie! Morning, Fluttershy!”

I couldn’t wait, so I barged right in. “Twilight! We have an emergency! A ‘friend lost in the Everfree Forest’ kind of emergency!”

Twilight, as usual, seemed to be totally confused by my words. “Huh? The Everfree Forest? What about it?”

Fluttershy came in and spoke before I could. “It’s James, Twilight… He… He left a note behind.”

I then put the scroll down before Twilight used her magic to hold it up in the air. “This scroll? Um…” After a minute, she looked past the scroll at us. And she looked really freaked out. “Are you serious?! There’s a law against that?!”

Fluttershy nodded while still looking really worried. “Yes… And he took it seriously. He’s somewhere out there… I don’t know what to do…”

Twilight frowned while looking kind of confused. “That really doesn’t sound like a law Princess Celestia or Princess Luna would ever allow to pass. No, I’m sure of it! That law is far too harsh!” She then called towards the stairs, “Spike! Please bring a scroll to me!”

A moment later, Spike came running down the stairs with a scroll in one hand and a quill in the other. “OK, I’m here! What’s wrong?”

Twilight replied while turning to face him, “I need you to write a letter to Princess Celestia. It’s urgent.”

Spike then held the quill’s tip to the scroll. “OK then, shoot.”

Twilight then started pacing around the room. “Dear Princess Celestia. I stumbled across something in a book that seems to be a law that punishes intimate relationships between humans and ponies with death. Why did you pass a law like this? And please respond quickly.” When Spike stopped writing, Twilight nodded at him. “Please send it right now, Spike.”

“You got it.” Spike said before going over to a window and blowing green fire into the scroll. It was burned up into smoke and carried away on the wind. Still, how does that work exactly? If Spike were to breathe fire on me, would I get turned into smoke and taken to Princess Celestia? I need to try that sometime!

“Do you think it’s a good idea to let her know about that law?” Fluttershy asked, looking very worried.

“I was careful to not mention either you or James. It was just a hypothetical question.” Twilight replied while looking a bit calmer than before.

A moment later, Spike burped as a scroll came out of his mouth. “Wow! That’s a new record! Not even a full minute!” He then opened the scroll and spoke, “Dear Twilight Sparkle….. I have no idea what you’re talking about! Where did you find such a ridiculous law?”

Wait… Seriously?! Princess Celestia doesn’t even know about the law?! I think Twilight’s response summed up what we were all thinking. “Wait… WHAT?!”

Fluttershy raised her voice too. “You mean… He’s out there in the Everfree Forest without any idea that the law is fake?!”

Twilight set her hoof down a bit loudly. “Well, I think we all better look into this. Let’s gather up our friends. Fluttershy, you go find Rainbow Dash. I’ll go round up Applejack. Pinkie, you go get Rarity. Let’s all meet back here.”

Fluttershy nodded with a tiny little smile on her face. “OK… Let’s hurry.”

I smiled too. Got to keep up the morale! “Oki doki loki! Let’s go! Look after the place for us, Spike!”

Our little dragon boy then gave us a salute. “Yes, ma’am!”

We ran out the door and in different directions. I know Rarity doesn’t have any big plans today, so I know she’s still home. I ran along, saying hi to everypony I passed, but not having any time to chat. That would have to wait. My buddy James was in danger! And I wanted to get to the bottom of this fake law business! Private Eye Pinkie Pie was on the case!

As soon as I got to Rarity’s house, I went right inside without knocking. “Rarity! Are you home?!”

I heard a clatter of stuff hitting the floor. “Pinkie Pie! You ruined my concentration! At least knock so I know you’re coming in without startling me!” Rarity was looking pretty miffed with a whole bunch of sewing junk on the floor around her.

“Sorry, sorry! It’s just that we’ve got an emergency here! James is lost in the Everfree Forest!”

Rarity gasped really loudly. “The Everfree Forest? Heavens, no! He’ll never survive in such a horrid place! Why would he ever set foot in there?!”

I explained, “He found out about some law that says ponies and humans falling in love is punishable with the death penalty! And you know he and Fluttershy are sweethearts now! He went into hiding to protect her!”

Rarity shrieked, “WHAT?! The death penalty?! How dare they! Those two are a perfect couple! Of all ponies, why would our princesses even pass such an abominable law?!”

I explained some more. “They didn’t! Twilight sent a message to Princess Celestia asking about it and she didn’t even know it exists!”

Rarity’s jaw hung open for a second before she spoke, “What…? Then… How did this happen? Is the law a fake?”

I was feeling kind of burned out by all the stress of the situation, so I sighed. “I dunno… Twilight and Fluttershy are gathering up Applejack and Rainbow Dash. I came here to get you. Let’s head over to Twilight’s place so we can figure this out.”

Rarity nodded with a confident smile. “Yes, let’s. James is a very good friend of mine and I would hate to lose him. Let’s get this mess sorted out and get him back home where he belongs!” We then ran out the door, but Rarity then stopped. “Wait! One moment please.”

“Huh? Oh, OK!” I replied as she went back inside. A few seconds later, she came back out and hung a sign on the door. “Out to lunch? It’s too early for that!”

Rarity gave me a pretty sly smirk. “How many ponies would take a ‘Gone to search for lost friend’ sign particularly seriously?” We both got a good laugh out of that. It’s true, after all! Friends don’t get lost in Ponyville very often!

Rarity and I ran the whole way back to Twilight’s house. I barged right in with her right behind me. “We’re here!”

I heard Applejack reply, “Hold yer horses, girl. We’re here too.”

Rarity smiled when she came inside. “I do hope everypony is here now.” Sure enough, Twilight and Fluttershy were there with Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

“Pinkie, tell us straight! Is James really gone?!” Rainbow Dash said when she flew over to me.

“I don’t wanna believe it either, but that’s what it looks like!” I replied while waving my arms. But maybe now that everypony was there, we could figure out what to do. It kind of reminds me of when Applejack disappeared after going to that rodeo contest. Only she didn’t try to hide in the Everfree Forest! And at least James didn’t leave us guessing on why he had to leave.

Rarity then asked, “Wait. You said something about finding some sort of law in a book, right? Do you know which one?”

Twilight then spoke up with her hoof rubbing her chin. “Now that I think about it, Diamond Tiara was in here yesterday looking through a bunch of old law books. You don’t suppose…”

Rarity suddenly growled, “Her?! That little imp?! She’s been harassing James daily all week! What book was it?!”

Spike called out to us while pulling a book from one of the shelves. “It’s right here! Equestrian Law 101.”

He brought the book over to Twilight, who levitated it up to her face. I have to admit, that book looked reeeally old. “OK… Which page…” She started flipping through the pages while her eyes glanced back and forth.

Spike raised his hand while speaking up. “Oh, I think it was open to page 83 when I put it away.”

Twilight smiled at her #1 helper. “Thank you, Spike. Page 83… Here we go. The act of….. Oh no…”

Her face looked like she was really disturbed by something. Fluttershy then barged in and looked at the book. “What does it say?!”

I couldn’t stay quiet either. I had to know! “Well, what does the law say?! I can’t take the suspense!” I felt like I was gonna burst if they didn’t tell me soon!

Fluttershy soon looked our way, but… That face. I’ve never seen her so horrified. Those tears rolling down her face… “No… No… I can’t let him…”

Applejack then tried to calm her down since she’s pretty good at it. “Easy there, girl. What’s wrong? What does it say?”

Fluttershy then just made a run for the door! “I can’t let them get him! I won’t!”

“Grab her!” Rainbow Dash yelled before she swooped right down at her. We all ponypiled onto Fluttershy to keep her from getting outside. I’ve never seen her that hysterical before!

“I need to find him! I… I don’t want him to die!” Fluttershy kept sobbing hard while trying to wiggle out from under us. And did I ever mention how much it hurts to see Fluttershy cry?

Applejack put her head right beside Fluttershy’s and tried to smile. “We know, sugarcube. That’s why we’re gonna get this all figured out. I’m tellin’ ya the honest truth. James ain’t gonna die. All right?”

Fluttershy looked so confused, kinda like she wanted to believe Applejack while still thinking that something really bad was gonna happen to James if we didn’t find him soon. Twilight then smiled reassuringly, or she at least tried to. “We will, Fluttershy. He’s our friend and we’re going to make sure that Princess Celestia knows just how absurd this law is.”

I think by then Fluttershy believed us. “OK… I just… I need to calm down…”

As we climbed off of her, Rarity smiled. “Don’t worry, dear. We know you love him.”

Rainbow Dash then asked while taking a really close look at the book Spike was holding, “Wait a sec. That law looks really old! You think maybe it’s outdated?”

Twilight nodded right away and said, “More than likely. But how did James even learn about this law? He’s never seemed like someone who has an interest in law, so I can’t imagine him looking through a law book.”

That sounded kinda funny. No way James would ever want to be a lawyer! “No kidding! Law is sooooo boring! He’d probably fall asleep if he even tried to read one!”

Applejack then asked, “Then how do y’all suppose he… Oh, don’t tell me!”

Rainbow Dash must’ve been having the exact same thought since she then growled, “Yeah! I’ll bet that’s it! Diamond Tiara told him about it! That little witch was trying to blackmail him!”

Fluttershy sighed while she frowned. “To think she would go this low…”

However, Twilight raised her hoof at us. “Wait a minute. We can’t be too sure of that. The note James left never once mentioned Diamond Tiara’s name. Even though I wouldn’t be surprised if she did have something to do with this, only James knows for sure.”

Rainbow Dash then gave us her trademark confident smirk while flexing her wings. “If that’s the case, I’ll go find him. Leave it to me!”

Fluttershy nodded after glancing over at the note James left behind. “He did request that you go find him.”

I then hopped forward, feeling super pumped and excited that things were getting interesting! “OK then! You go find him, Rainbow!”

Rainbow Dash then opened the front door to the library. “You got it. Wait here for me. I’ll be back in ten minutes flat.” And like that, she was gone.

I don’t think anything interesting is gonna happen while we wait, so I’ll stop writing here. When Rainbow Dash gets back, I’ll let her write the rest of the journal! In any case, thanks for reading! I just hope James is going to be fine when this is all over.

Hey there! This is Rainbow Dash! You’ve probably heard of me. #1 flier in Equestria? First pegasus to ever do a Sonic Rainboom during the Best Flier Competition? The only pegasus with a rainbow-stripped mane and tail? Yeah, that’s me!

Anyway, today was a mess. Turns out James disappeared from Ponyville and went into hiding in the Everfree Forest, of all places! Oh right, I guess I should tell you who James is. He’s… Wait. Didn’t Pinkie Pie already explain that? Let me check…

Yup! Pinkie Pie already explained it, so there’s no point in me doing it too. In any case, he left behind a note saying that he wanted me to come find him since I’m the fastest flier around. Good choice!

Anyway, once I had met up with my friends, I went flying out to the Everfree Forest. This place gives me the creeps, but I guess James had the right idea in going there. Nopony in their right mind would ever set foot there.

I really reeeeeeeally didn’t want to go through the forest on foot, so I flew overhead. Man, the canopy stretches for miles. Just a big sea of green.

I flew along for a little while before I found a huge gap in the canopy. A muddy swamp was below me. I think Fluttershy called it Froggy Bottom Bog. Wait… Froggy Bottom Bog?! Isn’t that where a hydra lives?!

Even though that would be a good spot to find James, I was scared that the hydra might’ve gotten to him by then. I flew out over the middle of the swamp…er…bog and looked around. “Don’t be dead, James…”

When I looked around for a minute, I saw someone waving at me next to one of them funky mangrove trees. Was that… Yeah, it was him! I swooped down and tackled him against the tree and gave him my tightest hug! “Darn it, James! I thought you were a goner! Don’t ever pull something like that again!” Um… Did I tear up a bit when I found him? I hope he doesn’t mention that to anypony. I’ve got a reputation to keep up!

Well, anyway… I felt James pat me on the back. “I’m guessing Fluttershy showed you the message. Am I right?” He said while looking down at me.

I nodded and explained what I was doing there. “Yeah. When the other girls showed me that note, I bolted over here to find you. I wasn’t sure if you were gonna last long enough… Huh?” Was that…a pot lid tied to his arm? “James… Why is there a pot lid tied to your arm?”

He looked down at his arm before snickering. I guess even he thought it looked totally silly. “From what I know, Ponyville doesn’t have an armory. So I had to use something makeshift as a shield. I don’t know what lives out here in Everfree Forest, so I wanted to be on the safe side.”

I looked at the shield and smirked. I guess I should’ve known better. James is smart. He would definitely plan ahead for a trip into this place. “Yeah, I guess it’s better than nothing.” It was then I remembered what I wanted to ask. “But anyway, what happened? Why are you even out here? Did that little brat have something to do with it?”

James replied, “Hang on… Are you suspecting Diamond Tiara?”

I groaned while throwing my hooves into the air. “Well, who else could it be?! That little witch’s been a pain in the flank for you since the day you met her! And besides, that message you left behind mentioned that there’s a law condemning humans and ponies falling in love! And Twilight mentioned that Diamond Tiara was in the library yesterday reading law books. When Fluttershy showed her the note, she put two and two together and thought Diamond Tiara pulled a fast one on you. But did she? I mean you’re the only one who knows.”

He got quiet for a moment, probably thinking back to whatever happened yesterday. “Well, all she really did was alert me to the law. I thought she was bluffing at first, but I found that law written in a book on page 83. Can’t remember the title, but it’s still in the library.”

Page 83, huh? Looks like Spike got it right. “Uh huh… And Twilight said she wrote a note to Princess Celestia pointing out that you and Fluttershy are a couple now, right? No wonder you freaked out…”

Right after that, I smiled at James. “Ya know, it was really brave of you to hide out here in the Everfree Forest. But leave the rest to us. We’ll put in a good word with Princess Celestia for you. She’s not some kinda tyrant, so she’ll probably make an exception for you and Fluttershy.”

James gave me a look that seemed to show a lot of weight had been taken off his shoulders. “Thanks, Rainbow. You’re always someone I can count on. But until I’ve officially been given a royal pardon, I can’t go home. Please tell Fluttershy that and that I love her.”

Yeah, that sounded just like him. James isn’t the kind of guy who likes taking chances. But in any case, that reminded me of her. “Yeah… About her, she was really freaking out when she came into town. I’ve never seen her cry like that. She was really scared for you. Knowing you’re OK will definitely calm her down.”

James looked kinda pained from what I just told him. He let out a sigh and asked, “She was crying?”

I nodded and said, “Yeah… She was almost hysterical once all six of us had gathered at the library. Man, for her to get that worked up, she must be CRAZY for you. You’re a really lucky guy, you know that?”

He let out another sigh, but also seemed to crack a smile. “Yeah… Really lucky… All I want right now is….. Wait a sec…”

Whoa, where did that shadow come from? I looked to my right and…dang. Was THAT the hydra Pinkie Pie, Twilight, Applejack, and Fluttershy told me about?! That thing is HUGE! Probably bigger than an Ursa Minor! James looked at me and asked, “Lemme guess… That’s a hydra?”

There was only one thing I could say that could do justice to the whole thing. “Eeeeeeeeeyup!” I know lots of ponies think I’m totally fearless, which I am, but that thing… Yikes.

That thing’s four heads looked back and forth at James and me for a minute before all of them looked at him with creepy smirks. They were going after him! Well, no way was I gonna let some creep eat one of my best friends! “James, it’s going after you! Get outta here! I’ll hold it off!” I flew right up to that thing and kicked one of its heads. “C’mon, eight eyes! Wouldn’t you rather have some fast food?!”

Sure enough, all four of them started snapping at me. But I just swooped between their necks and dazzled them with my Fantastic Filly Flash… OK, I’m going waaaay off topic here. I think James must’ve thought I was nuts since I heard him yell, “Girl, you crazy!”

I yelled back at him while staying on the move. “Get outta here, James! I’ll keep this lunkhead busy until you’re outta sight! And don’t worry about me! No way a slowpoke like this can catch the fastest flier in Equestria!” He must’ve heard me since he made a break for the trees.

Once James was out of sight, I waved at the hydra. “Sorry, boys! I’d love to mess with ya more, but I gotta get back! See ya!” All four of them snapped at me one more time, but I was too fast for them anyway. I was still kinda worried about James being out there in the Everfree Forest by himself, but he was packing a pretty mean looking knife. I can’t imagine him getting into a fight, but I’m pretty sure he’ll be OK out there for one more night.

In any case, I hightailed it right back over to Twilight’s place without stopping for anything. I was really tempted to go Sonic Rainboom on my way there, but I decided to hold off on that for another day when I had a bigger audience. In any case, I barged right into the library and shouted, “Found him!”

Pinkie Pie instantly looked my way and grinned in her usual excitement. “Ten minutes flat! Right on time! And you found him?!”

I nodded and trotted on in while strutting my stuff. “Yep! He was over at the Froggy Bottom Bog. And don’t worry, Fluttershy. I made sure he got away when the hydra popped up.”

Applejack asked with a freaked out expression, “Hydra?! It was there?! Are ya sure James got outta there OK?!”

“Yeah, don’t worry. I kept that thing busy until he was long gone.” I said while giving her a wink.

But then, Fluttershy glared at me. Was that the ‘Stare’ I had heard about? “If you found him, then why didn’t you bring him home?!”

Man, Fluttershy has one intimidating glare. I grinned nervously while trying to calm her down. “Yeah… That… He told me he didn’t want to take any chances. Until he knows for sure that Princess Celestia has pardoned you two, he’s not coming home.”

That look in Fluttershy’s eyes quickly calmed down, but she also looked really disappointed and I don’t blame her. “Oh… But…he was OK, right?”

I patted her on the shoulder. Had to try to be as friendly as possible to keep her spirits up. “Yeah, don’t worry about that. He was in good shape when I found him. He’ll be fine, Fluttershy. If he could survive one night out there, he can do it twice.”

Fluttershy gave me a pretty worried smile, but Rarity then asked, “One moment, Rainbow Dash. Did you find out if Diamond Tiara was the one who revealed that absurd law to James?”

I frowned before I replied. I knew they were gonna be really ticked off by what I was about to say. “Yeah. She’s the one who showed him.”

Twilight frowned while talking really sternly, “Then we need to pay a visit to Ponyville Elementary. This is the last straw.”

Applejack nodded while flexing and cracking her ankle joints. “Yeah. I’ve been tryin’ ta tolerate her abusin’ Apple Bloom, but this is goin’ way too far!”

Rarity then stepped forward with her head held high. “Then let us be off! It’s time to confront that wretched filly!”

Pinkie Pie then looked back at Spike and waved with that goofy grin she always shows, even in serious moments like that. “Watch the place for us, Spike! We’ll be back!”

Spike nodded before giving us all a salute. “You got it! Good luck!”

We all marched right out of the library and towards the schoolhouse. And… Well, I don’t want you to get the wrong idea, but I was going outta my way to keep out of Fluttershy’s way. That look… Man, I’ve never seen her look that ticked off before!

Well, we got to the schoolhouse without any trouble. We didn’t talk much on the way, probably because of how mad we were. Seriously, what the hay is wrong with that kid to try to blackmail someone with a death threat?!

We all went into the lobby and waited while Twilight looked into the schoolroom. It was pretty quiet. Maybe they were taking a test? In any case, Cheerilee looked our way while Twilight motioned for her to come to us. “Cheerilee? I need to speak to you. It’s urgent.”

Cheerilee looked back at the students and spoke up quietly, but loud enough for all the kids to hear her. “Excuse me for a minute, class.” I could see Diamond Tiara sitting at the far end at the head of the class. Man, I just wanted to fly over to her and sock her one!

“Hello, Twilight… Oh, what are all of you doing here?” Cheerilee asked once she was standing in front of us in the lobby.

“Beggin’ yer pardon, Cheerilee, but we’re here on important business. We’ve gotta see Diamond Tiara.” Applejack spoke next while doing a really good job of keeping her anger under wraps.

I’m guessing Cheerilee was starting to get worried from our angry expressions. We were trying to be civil, but it wasn’t easy not looking really peeved. “Did something happen? You all seem very troubled. What did she do this time?”

I finally decided to speak my piece. “She tricked James into hiding out in the Everfree Forest, that’s what!”

Yeah, I can tell Cheerilee really didn’t see that one coming. “Wait… The Everfree Forest?! What happened?!”

Rarity then took one step forward and asked, “You do know she has been very hostile towards James lately, do you not?”

Cheerilee nodded right away. “Yes, I heard he somehow took away her cutie mark as punishment for her actions. I did not pay any mind to it. I thought for sure it would teach her that her actions have consequences. But… Did she really?”

Pinkie Pie gave Cheerilee a big scowl. And you know Pinkie doesn’t make looks like that unless it’s serious. “Yeah! She found this really old outdated law in an old law book saying that romantic relationships between humans and ponies are punishable by the death penalty! She told James about it to blackmail him into giving her back her cutie mark!”

Fluttershy then spoke up with an equally serious scowl. “James is my boyfriend, Miss Cheerilee.”

I think that was all we needed to say. Cheerilee stuck her head back into the classroom and spoke in a pretty loud voice. “Diamond Tiara! In the lobby! NOW!” Ooooh man, I can only imagine the look on her face.

We could hear the other students jeering at Diamond Tiara when Cheerilee looked back at us. I think I heard Scootaloo laugh, “Oooooh, sounds like Miss Cheerilee is ticked off! Whatcha do this time, Tiara?”

That rotten little filly came to the doorway with a very annoyed look on her face. “OK, I’m here… Huh?”

Cheerilee got between her and the doorway that led back into the schoolroom while the rest of us glared down at her. “Um… What’re you all doing here?”

I snorted before growling at her, “Don’t you dare act like you did nothing wrong, you little witch. We know what you did.”

Twilight then asked, “James. Do you know where he is?”

I think Diamond Tiara knew she was in trouble when we mentioned his name. “Um… What about him? He was supposed to return my cutie mark this evening.”

Applejack then bared her teeth a little while letting out a really long and menacing sigh. “Or else ya would tell Princess Celestia about ‘im and Fluttershy so they would be executed? Even she don’t know ‘bout that law!”

Diamond Tiara looked pretty shocked by that. “What?! Then…nothing will happen?! Darn it! I’ll just have to think of something else…”

That little… No remorse at all! I stomped my hoof in front of her and tried hard to not yell. “You little nitwit! Do you have any idea what you did?!”

She backed away from me when I said that. “What… What did I do?!”

“James took your threat very seriously. Instead of giving in to your demands like a coward, he chose to protect dear Fluttershy by hiding in the Everfree Forest so the proper authorities could not get any proof of the so-called crime! You just put his life in danger!” Rarity explained while giving that little punk one of the most menacing glares I had ever seen on her.

Diamond Tiara shouted right out of nowhere. Looks like her plans had gone up in smoke. “WHAT?! He wasn’t supposed to do that! That idiot! He was supposed to give me my…”

Whoa… Fluttershy didn’t even let her finish. She got right up in her face while looking more ticked off than I’ve ever seen her before… Oh, wait. There was that time at the Grand Galloping Gala. I’d say she looked just as mad back then as she did right there. “Idiot?! The only idiot around here is you! You’ve been nothing but a thorn in our sides and now you’ve sent one of our dearest friends into one of the most dangerous places in Equestria! James is my boyfriend! I love him very VERY much! And you… You are the most selfish, egotistical, cruel…EVIL! Yes, evil filly I have ever known! I swear, if he dies out there, I can’t be held responsible for what I might do to you!”

Dang… I think Fluttershy may have really struck a nerve. Diamond Tiara was utterly cowering before her. Tears were rolling down her face, probably just out of fear. “Woo! You go, Fluttershy! You tell her like it is!” Pinkie Pie cheered while applauding. Fluttershy didn’t really reply. She was just glaring at Diamond Tiara while breathing hard. Man, I was afraid to say anything to her at that point!

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Scootaloo peeking through the doorway. Oh man… Did she hear everything? I inched over to her and asked, “What’s up, Scoot?”

She then asked with a really worried expression, “Rainbow Dash… Is he really out in the Everfree Forest?” Yeah, not sure if anyone has mentioned this yet, but Scootaloo and James have become really tight lately. Almost like a brother and sister, if you can believe that!

Anyway, I nodded before trying to perk her up. “Yeah, he is… But don’t worry! I saw him today. He’s doing fine out there. I’ll even bet fifty bits that he’ll be home tomorrow. Just give him a little time, OK?”

Scootaloo nodded with a little smile, but I could tell she was still worried sick. It wouldn’t surprise me if she and the other Cutie Mark Crusaders decided to take matters into their own hooves at some point. “OK… I’ll wait for him. If you see him again, please tell James I said hi.”

I nodded and rubbed Scootaloo’s head. “You got it, squirt. Now, get back to your test. I know it’s boring, but it’s gotta be done.”

That little sparkplug saluted me and said, “Yes, ma’am!” I watched as she went back to her desk. She then seemed to whisper something to Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle.

“Just stay outta trouble…” I muttered to myself. I hope I don’t end up regretting telling her what I did.

Cheerilee spoke up while Fluttershy still hadn’t budged from where she stood. “Miss Fluttershy, please calm down. I will make certain that Diamond Tiara is properly disciplined for this most recent grievance.”

That wasn’t enough for Applejack, judging by what she said next. “No can do this time, Cheerilee. This time, I’m gonna make sure her pappy knows about everythin’ she’s done. Not just ta James, but ta everypony she’s ever crossed. She’s gotten away with her nonsense for far too long, and I ain’t gonna stand for it any longer.”

Rarity nodded while moving up beside her. “I’ll go with you, Applejack. I shall provide details since I have personally witnessed her most recent acts of violence.”

Twilight then glared at Diamond Tiara, who looked way too scared to say anything with Fluttershy still up in her face. “You are in a world of trouble, young lady. I’ll be sure to mention this to Princess Celestia as well.”

Just before we could say anything else, Pinkie Pie pointed into the classroom. “Um… Cheerilee?” Turns out all of the students had gathered near the door and were watching the whole thing.

Cheerilee looked back at the classroom before looking back at us. “Oh dear… It seems this confrontation is creating quite a distraction. Could we wrap this up? I need to make sure my students finish their tests on time.”

Twilight nodded with a stern frown still on her face. “Right, so sorry to have been a bother, Cheerilee. But please keep a close eye on Diamond Tiara. After this last stunt, I wouldn’t trust her at all.”

Cheerilee nodded while also looking pretty serious. “I will. And good luck on finding your friend. He really does seem like a nice person and is very good with Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo.” She then walked back into the classroom with Diamond Tiara, who looked like she might as well have been on death row. I almost felt sorry for her, but after this last stunt, all my sympathy was tossed out the window. “All right, class. Let’s get back to the test.”

We had turned to leave, but Fluttershy was still standing where she had been yelling at Diamond Tiara. “Fluttershy, let’s get going.” I said to her, not wanting her to be left behind. There wasn’t any business in us sticking around the schoolhouse.

Fluttershy turned and followed us, but… That face. It looked so…drained. As soon as we were outside, she collapsed with a thud. “Whoa! What’s wrong?!” I asked while I sat by her side. The rest of our friends gathered around too.

Big tears were rolling down Fluttershy’s cheeks. “I’m sorry… I’m just so scared… I’ve never gone through anything like this before…”

Applejack patted her on the shoulder, but she also looked pretty worried too. “None of us have, sugarcube. We’re worried sick too. And I know it’s especially hard on ya because of just how much he means to you.”

Rarity then helped her stand up while showing a smile. “Chin up, darling. James loves you too much to allow himself to die out there in that dreadful forest. He will survive and we will make sure he comes home safe and sound. So please, have faith in your beloved.”

Fluttershy bowed her head before smiling in a sad way. Does that make any sense? Smiling while still looking sad? In any case, she spoke softly, “Thank you…”

“Come on, Fluttershy! Say that with a real smile! He’s gonna be fine! And it’s all because he has friends like us to help him out!” Pinkie Pie said with a big grin. Heh, she always tries to keep her chin up in situations like this. That’s pretty awesome.

“I’ll try… It’s just…” Fluttershy muttered before stopping short.

Twilight smiled at her too before talking. “Don’t worry, Fluttershy. I’ll contact Princess Celestia about this matter as soon as I get back home. I’m sure she’ll think of something to help.”

Well, right after that, we headed back into Ponyville. Applejack and Rarity have gone to see Diamond Tiara’s folks while I’m heading back to the library with Twilight, Pinkie, and Fluttershy. I think I’m done writing for now. I really hope James is gonna be OK out there for at least one more day. The guy’s pretty timid and laidback, so I worry about him sometimes. Still, he’s a great friend and I really do appreciate his levelheaded approach to everything. Guess that’s because I totally lack it!

Anyway, I’m stopping here. I just hope whatever Twilight has in mind helps us get James home faster.

Howdy there, folks. This is Applejack writing today. You all probably know me as the local country girl who runs Sweet Apple Acres with one mean kick. In any case, I’m giving my two bits on this whole mess like Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash did.

In any case, it looks like Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie already did a nice job of explaining what’s been going on today. No need to backtrack and explain everything, I reckon. Anyway, Rarity and I hurried on over to the jewelry store that Diamond Tiara’s mom runs. If memory serves, I think her name’s Ruby Ring.

When we were standing outside the front door, Rarity held her hoof up to stop me from just barging in. “Now, Applejack. I know this is a stressful situation, but we don’t want to frighten anypony. Let’s be as civilized as possible.”

I really didn’t care for that idea. “Ya kiddin’ me? I’d say that Diamond Tiara’s folks are the ones responsible for this whole mess. They’ve been screwin’ up on raisin’ her if she turned out like this!”

Rarity just shook her head at me. “Well, I certainly can’t deny that they may have some fault in this. But I have met them before. They certainly do not give me the impression of being awful ponies. Just let me take the lead for now.” I had nothing to say to that, so I decided to just follow her lead for the moment.

Rarity led the way into the jewelry store. Pretty nice place, to be honest. There weren’t any customers in there at the moment, but there was somepony minding the cash register. “Huh? Filthy Rich? Ain’t ya supposed ta be over at Barnyard Bargains right now?”

Turns out Diamond Tiara’s dad was minding the store. He didn’t seem all that keen for watching the place though. “Oh, hello there, Applejack. My wife had to step out for a bit, so I’m watching the store for her. Can I help you?”

I let Rarity get in the first words. “Actually, we are not here to do business, Mr. Rich. We have come here to alert you to an unfortunate incident involving your…daughter.”

Filthy let out a sigh, almost as if he knew what we were getting at. “Oh boy, what happened this time? Must be pretty extreme for you to come see me directly.”

I barged past Rarity and told Filthy to his face. “She blackmailed one of our friends inta hidin’ in the Everfree Forest! That extreme enough for ya?!”

I normally don’t raise my voice, but this warranted an exception. In any case, Filthy looked at me with a look that seemed to show real shock. “Wait… My daughter did WHAT?!”

Rarity explained before I could get anything else in. “You may have noticed that her cutie mark has been missing for a week now. That was the result of our dear friend punishing her for repeatedly tormenting Applejack’s and my little sisters. She did not take kindly to that and began to attempt to do him harm every single day since then. Yesterday, she used some convincing information to try to force him into returning her cutie mark. He took the information very seriously and is now hiding in the Everfree Forest. Alone.”

Man, that look on Filthy’s face said it all. He looked mad, shocked, but ashamed too. I stepped forward and gave him my sternest glare. “Ya heard that right, Filthy. Our friend is out there, alone, barely armed, and with nopony ta back ‘im up if he runs inta trouble. Yer daughter’s been nothin’ but a nuisance ta my sister, but I’m puttin’ my hoof down this time! If James gets eaten by a hydra out there, I’m gonna be holdin’ ya responsible! Got it?!”

He didn’t say anything at first. Rarity then looked at me and spoke, “Applejack, I think you may have gone too far.”

I shook my head. At that moment, I didn’t give a rotten apple core on what anypony thought. “I don’t care. I’ve been tryin’ ta be patient waitin’ for Diamond Tiara ta change ‘er ways, and she really crossed the line with this last stunt. I ain’t gonna soften the blow this time.”

Finally, Filthy Rich spoke up while letting out a sigh. “No, it’s all right, Miss Rarity… She’s right. I’ve known about my daughter’s problems in school for a while now and I thought I was addressing them correctly. I see now that I wasn’t being strict enough.”

I nodded while making sure to not let up on my criticism. “Yeah. And ya better fix that before she does somethin’ even worse. If ya don’t, she might end up takin’ a knife to ‘is throat when we bring ‘im home. If he lasts long enough out there, that is…”

He winced at that line. “Good lord, I swear I won’t let it come to that. Leave this whole situation to me, Applejack. And thank you for bringing this to my attention.” Filthy then smiled before… Heh, I hope he doesn’t read this. I know he prefers to be called Rich, but Filthy is first in his name. “In any case, would you like to pick up anything while you’re here?”

I didn’t have any interest in jewelry at the time, but Rarity seemed to get excited by the offer. “Ooh! Well, if you insist, I’ve had my eye on some…”

There she went again, what with her prissy pants obsession with fancy stuff! I groaned, “Rarity, we don’t got time for that right now. Save it for later!”

Rarity chuckled nervously when I called her out on that. I thought she was finally somepony who sees the big picture by now. “Oh, right… My apologies, Mr. Rich, but we really should be rendezvousing with our friends right now.”

He nodded while looking a little calmer than before. “I understand. And once again, I apologize for my daughter’s behavior. I swear I won’t let her repeat them.”

I gave him one last frown to make sure I still had my eye on him and his kid. “Y’all better not. I’m all outta patience with that filly. And good luck with settin’ her straight.” We then moseyed on outta there and headed back to Twilight’s place.

“Did we really have to leave so suddenly, Applejack? There were quite a few trinkets in there I wanted to inspect!” Rarity complained as we walked through town.

I rolled my eyes at her. We might get along pretty well now, but her obsession with stuff like that really grates on my nerves now and then. “Y’all know we don’t have time ta indulge in that stuff, Rarity. Besides, didn’t James getcha somethin’ a few days back?”

Rarity stopped dead in her tracks and raised her right hoof. Had she been wearing that all day without my noticing? “Of course… How could I forget this priceless little keepsake?” It looked like a silver bracelet that had opals all over it.

“Ya wear that all the time?” I asked while looking closely at it. Now that I think about it, she wears that almost everywhere she goes. Guess she must really like it.

“Oh, yes. I wear this at all times. I woke up one morning to find it around my hoof. It turns out that James had purchased it for me without my knowing as a gift for allowing him to stay with me. Such a gentleman.” Rarity said while closely inspecting the bracelet.

I chuckled a little at how she didn’t stop gawking at it. “He ever ask ya out on a date?”

I can tell I ruffled Rarity’s feathers with that one. At least I would’ve if she was a pegasus. “Oh, him?! Of course not! I mean… I could never get between him and Fluttershy. She’s my best friend! But even then…” She looked at her bracelet again, “He is still very dear to me. And I want to see him brought home as soon as possible.”

“In that case, enough stallin’! Let’s get ta Twilight’s place!” I said with a grin. Rarity followed me as I galloped through town before Twilight’s house came into view.

All the girls were inside when we went in. Poor Fluttershy still looked worried out of her mind, but good old Pinkie Pie was staying by her to keep her spirits up. In any case, I asked, “Hey there, everypony. Got any news?”

Twilight gave me a smile while the girls gathered around. “I just sent a message to Princess Celestia explaining to her what we discovered as well as what has happened. I even included James and Fluttershy’s names.”

Rarity didn’t seem to like the sound of that idea right off the bat. “Oh dear… Are you sure that was a good idea?”

I wasn’t too keen on making their relationship known to the princess just yet either. Last thing we need is a bunch of royal guards showing up at Fluttershy’s front door. “Do ya think we should’ve waited a little longer?”

Spike walked up to me and smiled. “Don’t worry about it! She already said she doesn’t even know about that law, so…erk…”

Spike wasn’t looking too good right there, so I tried to check on him. “What’s the matter, Spike? Y’all got somethin’ in yer… Whoa, nelly!” I ducked just in time to avoid his fiery burp. Wouldn’t be the first time, so I kinda saw it coming.

“I hope it’s nothing but good news…” Fluttershy said as the flames turned into a scroll.

Spike grabbed it out of the air and started reading it to us. “Dear Twilight Sparkle… I understand the situation now and am very sorry that you happened to stumble across that law. Please believe me when I say that such prejudice will never be tolerated in Equestria. I have dispatched a platoon of royal guards to search the Everfree Forest by air. When they return, I will update you on the situation immediately. Be strong. Your friend is in good hooves now. And tell Fluttershy that she and your friend have my blessings.”

Fluttershy’s face brightened right as soon as she heard that last line. “You mean…she’s OK with me and James being together?!”

Spike rolled up the scroll and handed it to Twilight. “Looks like it. I don’t see what the big deal is anyway.”

Pinkie Pie then gave Fluttershy an Ursa hug while squealing as happily as a sow in fresh mud. “You see, Fluttershy?! There’s nothing wrong with you and James being sweethearts! Everything’s gonna be OK!”

Fluttershy let out a big sigh before returning that hug. “Thank goodness…”

Rainbow Dash then patted her on the back. “Don’t worry about anything from now on, Fluttershy. Once they find James, everything’s gonna be all right.”

I nodded too while letting out a huge sigh of relief. “Well, that takes a load off my chest. And those guards are pretty thorough in search and rescue, if nothin’ else. They’ll find ‘im. I know it.”

Rarity smiled while she took a seat on the floor. “Then all we can do is wait. I just hope James doesn’t run into trouble before the guards can find him.”

Pinkie Pie then spoke up while putting her hoof over Rarity’s mouth. “Don’t jinx him! What if something’s listening?!”

Twilight giggled at that little quip. Some things just don’t ever change. “Oh, don’t worry about that, Pinkie. Jinxes are the same as curses. And as we’ve already established, curses aren’t real.”

That goofy party girl giggled, “Ooh, right. Sorry… Oh, wait! If there’s nothing else for us to do, I need to get back to Sugarcube Corner! I think I left the oven on!”

I gulped at that thought. The Cakes would probably kick her out if she set the place on fire! “Whoa! Y’all better get goin’ then! Tell the Cakes we said hi!”

Pinkie nodded as she ran for the door, “Will do! I’ll tell them just before I bake them!”

We all just looked at her in silence before Fluttershy muttered, “Wait… You don’t mean…”

Rainbow Dash groaned while holding her head in her hoof. “Not THOSE kinds of cakes, Pinkie! We meant your bosses!” We all got a good laugh out of that just before Pinkie left.

I then nodded while remembering some things I still had to do. “She’s got a point there. I need ta get goin’ too. Those apples ain’t gonna buck themselves.”

Rarity grinned while brushing her mane out of her face. “If James were here, he would likely say ‘Of course they can’t. They don’t have legs.’ Am I right?”

Fluttershy got a bit of a giggle out of that one. “Yes, he would say that…” Her smile quickly became a frown though. I could tell why.

I walked over to Fluttershy and laid my hoof on her shoulder. “He’s gonna be OK, Fluttershy. How ‘bout I walk ya home?”

She looked at me and gave me a smile while somehow still looking a might down. “OK… Thank you, Applejack.”

A little bit later, I was on my way back to Fluttershy’s cottage with Fluttershy herself by my side. She didn’t talk much, but I tried to perk her up with some friendly conversation. “So…uh… Fluttershy. Does James have any pets like you do?”

Fluttershy shook her head before talking. “No… Although he did say he’s had lots of pets back home. Like frogs, turtles, a snake, dogs… What else was there?”

I chuckled, never knowing James is such an animal lover. Guess I should introduce him to Winona sometime. In case you don’t know, she’s my herding dog. “Never knew he was that good with animals. No wonder the two of ya get along so well.”

She giggled really softly. “Maybe. He’s gotten along very well with all the animals I’ve introduced him to.” I felt relieved I was able to make her smile about something. When Fluttershy’s feeling down, I swear everypony feels down. Or maybe that’s just me.

The two of us just chatted on and on about all sorts of stuff, but I won’t bore you with the details. Probably wouldn’t be too enticing anyway. You know, stuff that only sounds interesting between friends. Anyway, we finally made it to Fluttershy’s cottage.

“Well, here we are, Fluttershy.” I spoke up while surveying the place.

Fluttershy nodded before looking at me. “Thank you for your company, Applejack. That walk and chat did help me feel better.”

I gave her a nuzzle all friendly like. “Glad it helped, but don’t you fret none. James is gonna be fine now that the royal guards are searchin’ for ‘im.”

She nodded, but also gave me a frown. “I hope so… We’ve been together for such a short time, but…”

I knew exactly where she was going with that. The girls and I have only known James for one week. Even so, in that short time we’ve all gotten pretty tight with him. He’s a good guy. Even though him and I aren’t the closest of buddies, he’s still my friend. And I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t a might worried about him at the time.

I patted Fluttershy on the shoulder again to try to reassure her. “Like I said, don’t you fret. I’m sure he’ll be OK when this is all over.”

Fluttershy nodded a bit again, looking a bit more relaxed. I then smiled and said, “Now, I gotta get back to Sweet Apple Acres. Still got plenty of apples ta harvest.”

Fluttershy nuzzled me goodbye right on the cheek. “OK… Take care, Applejack. And please let me know if anything happens.” I nodded, said my goodbyes, and headed on my way.

Once I got back home, I gathered up a few bushels and dragged them out to the orchard and placed them under a tree that was still chock full of apples. I turned around and gave that tree a buck with both of my hind legs. Sure enough, every last apple fell out of the tree and into the bushels.

I gathered up one of the bushels onto my back and… Aw, who am I kidding? Nopony wants to read about actually harvesting apples. They only wanna eat them! I guess I’ll stop writing here. Kind of hard to do that with a heavy bushel on your back anyway. In any case, thanks for reading! Now I gotta get back to work.

Um… Hello. My name is Fluttershy. I’m the very timid…and pretty yellow pegasus mare who lives just north of Sweet Apple Acres. At least some ponies say I’m pretty… I don’t know if I’m pretty… I mean, I guess everypony is entitled to their opinion. I mean, I guess I must be pretty to have become a model for Photo Finish once. I know my boyfriend thinks I’m pretty…

Am I going off topic? I’m sorry… My boyfriend has been writing journals since he showed up in Ponyville one week ago, so I think it would be a good idea if I did it too. A lot has happened today, so it seems journal worthy too. If you want to read what happened today, you can keep reading. But you don’t have to if you don’t want to. I can’t make you read it, but… It’s OK if you don’t want to read it…

I’m sorry. It’s just that today has been very stressful for me. My boyfriend, James, disappeared in the night. When I woke, up, I found… Oh, wait. I think Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack already wrote journals of their own today. Maybe I should just skip ahead to parts that haven’t been mentioned yet.

Applejack had walked me home from Twilight’s house after we got word back from Princess Celestia. When she left, I tried to do something to take my mind off of my stress. I had already fed all the animals around my home for the morning. What else could I do?

I noticed one of my chickens wandering around by the side of my cottage. Was that Elizabeak? Oh, of course it was. She gets out more often than any of my other chickens. I walked over to her and smiled before lowering my face to her. “And where do you think you’re going, young lady?”

Elizabeak looked right up at me, but then went to pecking at the ground as she walked away from me. I didn’t want her to get lost with the Everfree Forest being so close by, so I did the only thing I could think of to get her back to the coop. I jumped in front of her and gave her my ‘Stare’. She froze in her tracks and started to back away from me.

“Go on, Elizabeak. Time to go back to the coop.” I spoke while making sure to keep my Stare going. She turned and started fluttering back to the coop while making such cute soft little clucking sounds. “Such a good chicken.”

I made sure to close the pen once I got her back inside. But before I left, I noticed the empty pail next to the coop. “The eggs… I forgot to collect them this morning.” Well, at least I found something to do that should keep me busy.

I hovered over to the entrance to the coop and crawled inside. It was hard for me to get in while carrying the pail in my mouth, so I hooked the pail’s handle on my tail and pulled it inside after me. All of the chickens were outside, so there was no one to get in the way.

I had no trouble collecting the eggs and putting them in the pail. I guess I could go into detail on how I did it… Wait, I don’t think most ponies would be interested in reading about that. I mean, I wouldn’t mind writing it. It’s just… Most would probably find it boring. I’m sorry.

I carried the pail of eggs into my cottage and took them to the kitchen. But once I was done there and came back into the living room, my eyes fell upon the bottom of the stairs. That… That was where I found the note James wrote…

Oh, I think I forgot to mention him. James is my boyfriend. He’s a human… I did not know that humans even existed until I met him. He was so timid when we first met… So sensitive… Just like me.

He has been so sweet to me ever since we met… I liked how quickly he opened up to me when we first met. He made such a good first impression with me. He has never belittled us ponies even though he’s completely different from us. Well…except for that one time at the park, but that was just a slip of the tongue. I know he didn’t mean to say it like that…

He has never tried to use or take advantage of me. He is always very patient with me. Most other stallions would just push me around and make me do things for them… I love him… I love him so much. I don’t care if there is a law forbidding us from being together. I love him!

I felt tears trickling down my face as I remembered him. I knew that there were royal guards trying to find him out there in the Everfree Forest. But…I couldn’t stop worrying. What if they don’t find him in time? What if that hydra finds him again? What if…

I collapsed from the stress I was feeling. I buried my face in my forelegs and just cried. James… I miss you… Please don’t die out there…

I’m not sure how long I stayed there. I may have cried myself to sleep. I woke up when I felt someone tapping me on my leg. When I looked up, I found Angel looking at me with a very worried expression.

“Angel… I’m sorry if I worried you…” I muttered weakly. Angel has always been very supportive of me whenever I have had a bad day. In any case, he pointed at the front door. There was a knock a second later. “Who could that be?”

I hurried over to the door and opened it. And standing outside was my best friend, Rarity. I must have been asleep for a while. The sky was dark and the moon was hanging in the sky. “Oh, Rarity! What brings you out here?” I asked with a smile. I did not want her to know I had been crying.

“Oh, I came out here to let you know we finally received word from Princess Celestia! Maybe they found him!” She exclaimed with a very excited smile on her face.

Already?! I gasped, “They have?! Really?!” I felt my heart leap at those words. I was almost expecting to see him within the hour. James was coming home!

However, Rarity frowned slightly right away. “Well, I can’t say for sure. Twilight sent word to us before she read the scroll. She wants us all present at her home when she reads it.”

I ran out the door and down the path in front of my house. I could not wait! “Then let’s go! Hurry!”

Rarity closed the door and ran after me. “Goodness, Fluttershy! I have never seen you get this worked up about anything!”

I could only reply with a smile, “My boyfriend is probably coming home tonight. I have every right to be this excited!”

We ran through Ponyville without stopping for anything. Maybe… Maybe James was already at Twilight’s house by now! I must have been excited since Rarity was having a hard time catching up to me. “Darling, wait up! I’m excited that he might be all right too, but I’m… Just please wait!”

I could not bring myself to stop running. But I did at least wait for Rarity to catch up to me before going into Twilight’s house. She had her head hanging low, a lot of sweat dripping off of her. Was she sprinting the whole way? “Um… Just how fast was I going?” I asked, worried that I had made Rarity mad at me.

She panted, “Oh no, of…course not… It is…perfectly understandable why…you are so…invigorated to…hurry over here…” After taking a deep breath, she then smiled at me. “But now that we’re here, let’s not delay.”

I pushed the door open and ran inside. “James?! Honey?!” I could not help shouting.

“Whoa, easy there, Fluttershy! He’s not here yet!” Rainbow Dash spoke while looking at me. All four of my friends were present, but James was nowhere to be seen…

Applejack frowned while she adjusted her hat. “Sorry, Fluttershy. I know ya had yer hopes up, but we haven’t even looked at what Princess Celestia sent us yet. We were waitin’ for ya and Rarity ta show up first.”

I sighed while I looked at the floor. “Oh… I see. Then the message?”

Spike then held up a scroll and said, “It’s right here!”

Rarity then stepped forward. She looked very determined. “Then let’s not wait any longer.”

Twilight smiled while looking at our cute little dragon friend and asked, “Spike, if you don’t mind?”

Spike nodded and unfurled the scroll. It was pretty big too. It was probably twice Spike’s height. “OK… Um… Dear Twilight, the royal guards I sent out to search the Everfree Forest were ordered to return to Canterlot as soon as the sun had set. When they returned, they provided me with the information they had amassed out there. As it turns out, they found James.”

I could not contain myself at those words. I jumped and hovered for a second while squealing out my joy. “YES!!!”

“Hehehee, take it easy, Fluttershy! We haven’t heard the rest yet!” Pinkie Pie said with a giggle while looking up at me.

I think I may have blushed when I landed and folded my wings. “Sorry… It’s just…”

Twilight shook her head while smiling at me. “No need to apologize, Fluttershy. Spike, please continue.”

Spike looked back at the scroll and continued speaking. “Unfortunately, they were not able to reach him. They stumbled across him entirely by chance as they were evacuating upon nightfall. What is more, it seems he was being pursued by…some sort of dark creatures. I had instructed the guards to not engage in combat of any sort, so they did not render assistance.”

I felt my heart race. James…was in danger?! I felt weak and began to sway, but Spike then spoke, “Do not fear though. He was easily able to outrun them. What is more, I think I have a good idea of where he is at this moment. At the time they saw him, James seemed to be heading in the direction of the castle ruins where you and your friends defeated Nightmare Moon. I am certain he will be safe there for the night. If he is as smart as I suspect he is, he will remain there until tomorrow.”

I breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness… He was still in the Everfree Forest, but at least he would be safe tonight. But…wait. If the guards found him, why did they not try to bring him home? Almost as if Princess Celestia knew what I was thinking, Spike spoke aloud again. “Please understand why the guards did not evacuate James when they found him. With how deep he was in the Everfree Forest at the time, it would have been very hazardous to escort him through the forest and an airlift would have been difficult due to his size and with the canopy in the way. Especially with creatures like his pursuers lurking about.”

Applejack spoke up while flexing her neck. “Well, that explains a lot.”

Spike then spoke, “I think this is the last part… Twilight, I feel this situation requires my personal attention. Tomorrow morning, Luna and I will be paying a visit to Ponyville. Please do not worry. I assure you no harm will come to your friend. I am looking forward to seeing you tomorrow as well as meeting your new friend. Her royal highness, Princess Celestia.”

Twilight gasped in excitement. “Both of the princesses are coming tomorrow?! That’s amazing! We almost never see them together!”

Pinkie Pie added, “At least now we know James is OK out there. But how will we get him home tomorrow?”

Rainbow Dash smirked while patting her hoof against her chest. “That’s easy! Fluttershy and I will fly out to those ruins and tell him the good news! Right, Fluttershy?”

At any other time, I would have been terrified to go that deep into the Everfree Forest. But if we stayed above the canopy… And if it was to bring my boyfriend home… I nodded with a smile. “That sounds like a good plan.”

Rarity then smiled at me . “You two take care when you head out. Stay above the treetops.”

Applejack then said, “They ain’t goin’ yet, Rarity. And James ain’t goin’ anywhere ‘til mornin’. So we can wait.”

Twilight nodded in agreement. “Yes, it would be dangerous to try to get him out of there at this hour. Although I am curious what those dark creatures were that Princess Celestia mentioned…”

After a second, a scary thought entered my mind. I gasped, “Do you think they were…Changelings?”

Pinkie Pie shook her head. “Nah! Changelings can fly! There’s no way James could’ve outrun those!”

I smiled a bit. She was right. Changelings do have wings. “Good point.”

Rarity then asked, “Well, it is starting to get rather late. What should we do now?”

Twilight looked towards a bookshelf and used her magic to bring a book to us. “Let’s figure out exactly which way to go when Rainbow and Fluttershy go to get James tomorrow. We all know where the Everfree Forest is, but the castle ruins is what we need to find specifically.”

She opened the book to what looked like a really old map. “Aha! Right there! The ruins are directly west. All you need to do is keep flying west and you’ll find it. Also, you remember how they were in a wide-open area with no trees covering them, right? That should make them easy to spot.”

Rainbow Dash nodded while showing a determined smirk. “Easy peasy! This’ll be a snap!

I smiled while feeling so much more confident. “Yes, it does seem like a very simple approach. We shouldn’t have any trouble at all.”

Applejack then spoke while yawning. “Then it’s settled. We’re countin’ on ya girls ta find ‘im tomorrow. But anyway, it’s getting’ late and I need ta close up the barn before bed. Let’s all see this through in the mornin’, all right?”

Twilight replied while rubbing her eyes, “Sounds like a plan. See you all tomorrow, everypony. I’ll let you know if anything comes up.”

“Oki doki loki! See ya tomorrow, Twilight!” Pinkie Pie replied happily. One by one, we all headed out the door and went home.

Right now, it’s very late. I’m… What is wrong with me? It is very late. Maybe around midnight by now. I am resting in bed, but I just can’t sleep…

I’m looking at the other side of my bed. No one is there… It feels so lonely to be sleeping in my bed alone after sleeping with the man I love more than once. I know he is safe right now, but…

I love him so much… I want him to come home. But I’m so tired too… I think I will try taking some sleep aids.

OK, I just had some sleep aids. Maybe now I can get to sleep. But I’m still so worried. Maybe if I try thinking happy thoughts… Thoughts of James… I can almost feel him holding me… Running his fingers through my mane.

I hope this little journal thing wasn’t boring to read. I mean, I think some ponies might have thought it was boring. I mean, I guess it’s OK if you think it’s boring. I just wanted to get my feelings down on paper. I hope I did a good job.

I’m going to sleep now. If anypony is reading this, good night. Or if it is morning, good morning. Or good afternoon? Well, in any case, thank you for reading. I just hope this whole mess works out in the end. I just want everything to go back to normal…..

From Bane to Boon

I awoke to the sounds of birds chirping. Through the screen mesh that covered the head section of my sleeping bag, I could see the sturdy stone walls of the castle tower I had taken shelter in the previous night. “Right… I’m still in the Everfree Forest somewhere…” I muttered as I tried to reach for the zipper that held my sleeping bag shut.

To my bewilderment, I could not grasp the zipper. In fact, I could not even feel my fingers! “Did I get frostbite last night? It wasn’t THAT chilly out!” I grumbled rather loudly as I found that I was literally trapped inside the confines of my own sleeping bag. It was difficult to see into it, so I doubt any predators would think that the bag was alive or had anything living inside it if I remained still. I was safe inside my sleeping bag, but…I had to go. You know what I mean by that.

Wondering how I would get out of this predicament, I remembered that I was not alone. I gazed upward, trying to make out any movement in the corners of the ceiling. It did not take me long to detect a familiar billowing shadow mixed in with the other shadows. “Nightmare Moon? If you’re up there, could you come down here for a moment?”

The shadow responded to my voice and began to creep down the wall while staying out of the sunlight. To allow Nightmare Moon to reach me, I managed to roll my sleeping bag with myself still in it over and into one of the shadows. I watched as the shadow drew closer. Once it came close enough, a familiar teal eye opened in the pitch-black shadow, staring at me silently.

“Thank you. Now, I hope it’s not too much trouble, but could you please open my sleeping bag if you can? I can’t seem to grab the zipper anymore.” I asked while hoping the royal unicorn…pegasus… What do you even call a pony that has the wings of a pegasus and the horn of a unicorn? Regardless, I tried to be as polite as possible since I was speaking to a princess.

Nightmare Moon’s beautiful teal eye’s gaze seemed to shift down slightly as I felt the warmth of her shadowy form creep over my sleeping bag. In a moment, I heard the recognizable sound of a zipper being undone. Once the sound stopped, I pushed my head forward to move the flap out of the way. And for some strange reason, I had a much harder time than before getting myself out of it. What was wrong with my body?

Once I was out of my sleeping bag, I attempted to stand up. But for some reason, I immediately lost balance and fell right back down onto my…hands? “What the…” The sound I heard when I fell onto my hands was very familiar… The sound of hooves clopping… Oh no…

I looked down at my hands and found that they had somehow become hooves. My arms were coated with a pale tan coat. Wait… A coat?! I felt a chill run down my spine as I realized that the pot lid I had tied to my arm was no longer there. Knowing it was still in my sleeping bag, I stuck my head inside and pulled it out by my teeth. It was tricky getting it to land on its top, but I managed. The underside was somewhat reflective, so I could see my reflection in it to a certain degree. But when I looked at my reflection, I did not see a young human man looking back at me. Instead, I saw…..a pony.

My eyes were quite large and I had an angular muzzle like most stallions do. My mane was the same shade of brown as my hair, so I suspected my tail was too. Of course, this was far from a pleasant surprise. The only words I could say were, “Are…you…KIDDING ME?!”

I swear I could almost hear Nightmare Moon laughing at my reaction. If I did not know better, I would have assumed she had caused the change with some magic. But I strongly doubted that there is a spell that could cause a creature to change into an entirely different one. Nor could I find any reason in her doing so. Something else must have caused this change. And by god, I pray that it is only temporary. I simply cannot imagine life without my hands.

It was a struggle getting out of my pants. I did not want to be seen naked, but they just did not feel right on me. My socks were no easier to yank off either, but I was especially frustrated that the change in my body mass had torn my shirt open. It fell right off me without trouble. “I guess I better ask Rarity for a new one when I get home… If I can ever go home...” I said while I grumbled under my breath.

Once I had climbed to my feet again, I pondered just how I was supposed to walk on all fours. I tried taking a step, but I immediately stumbled and staggered to my side. I froze as I heard a loud crack. “Oh man, what now?”

I looked down as I raised my right hind leg. Under my foot…hoof…whatever, were my glasses. Or rather, what was left of them. The lenses were cracked and the frame had been twisted. In other words, they were ruined. And it did not help that my eyes as a pony were hardly any better than as a human. Needless to say, this pushed my anger and frustration to a new level.

“Oh, come on! What’s next?! What else can go wrong today?!” I even broke down in frustrated laughter, utterly overwhelmed by my very big stroke of bad luck. I began to awkwardly laugh in irritation. “This is too much! Why this? What kinda sick joke is this?”

As I lied on the stone floor in frustration, I thought I heard a voice speak up. The shadow of Nightmare Moon must have heard it too since she hurried up into the shadows on the ceiling. I remained still while I looked towards the stairwell at the opposite end of the chamber.

“Are you sure he would really make it this far? It’s an awfully long way from Ponyville for one person to go, even though we did the same in one night.” One voice spoke in a very familiar quiet tone that echoed up the stairwell ahead of me. Fluttershy. What was she doing all the way out here?! She, more than anyone I know, would never dare enter the Everfree Forest alone! But wait… She was talking to someone?

“Yeah, I know it sounds like a bit of a stretch. But this is one of the safest places in the forest! If I was him, I’d sit the night out here too!” A more boisterous woman’s voice replied. I know that tone anywhere. It was Rainbow Dash.

As thrilled as I was to hear my friend and lover approaching, I was also embarrassed by my new form. I could not let them see me like this. In a very clumsy fashion, I clambered over to a collapsed support pillar and hid behind it.

“James, are ya here?!” Rainbow Dash called out as I heard her footsteps draw closer.

Fluttershy spoke next; raising her voice the best she could as it echoed down the long chamber. “You don’t have to be afraid anymore! The princesses abolished that law! We can be together again!”

My heart swelled with excitement at those words. As I had hoped, Princess Celestia had indeed been wise enough to see how flawed and oppressive such a law is. I very nearly jumped up to call out to them, but managed to restrain myself out of fear of what they would do upon seeing me. Would they ever believe that someone who was human the previous night was now a pony? My guess? Not very likely.

The two pegasi walked slowly down the throne room, steadily drawing near. I feared that they would peek behind the pillar I was hiding behind as I covered my head with my arms…or rather forelegs. However, Rainbow Dash gasped soon after. “Oh man… Fluttershy, I think you better see this!”

My lover replied in just mild alarm, “What did you find, Rainbow?”

The brash pegasus mare then spoke with what sounded like fear in her voice. “I think we’re too late… Look at this. Something ripped right through James’ shirt and smashed his glasses!”

I froze. She had found my torn shirt and crushed pair of glasses. The last thing I wanted was for my friends to think I was dead. I was about to stand up and call out, but Fluttershy then spoke up. “Um… Wouldn’t there be a lot more blood around here if something killed him?”

Blood? I suppose I should not be surprised about Fluttershy’s knowledge of predatory behavior since she is very knowledgeable when it comes to animals of all kinds. Fluttershy then continued to speak while apparently analyzing her surroundings. “It doesn’t look like there was a struggle. I don’t think James was hurt. Maybe he just got careless and stepped on his glasses by mistake.”

“You don’t know the half of it, dear…” I grumbled under my breath while trying to keep my voice down.

Rainbow Dash replied after a moment of seemingly thinking her words over. “Now that you mention it… Yeah! There’s no way James would go down that easily! Not with that knife he had! He’s fine! Probably just went outside to…uh…”

Fluttershy then proceeded to finish her friend’s sentence. “Use the bathroom?”

That got Rainbow Dash to snicker. “Yeah, maybe. He probably didn’t go that far.” I then heard the sound of what sounded like plastic hitting the floor. “I’ll hold onto his glasses. Whatcha say we take them back home to be fixed?”

I heard Fluttershy reply, “I think he’d like that. The poor thing probably can’t see a thing without them.” Her assumption was actually rather far from the truth. My vision is certainly not perfect, but it is not THAT bad. Although my left eye is worse than my right for some reason. But I digress.

“OK then, just follow my lead.” Rainbow Dash said as I heard her footsteps. I peeked out from behind the pillar and watched as the two pegasi headed towards the stairwell at the opposite end of the throne room. I silently thanked them for taking my glasses to Ponyville for repairs as they are the only pair I had.

Once I was alone again, I pondered how I would place my saddlebags onto my back. I know that is how they are meant to be worn, but just how do I pick them up? In any case, I managed to place everything I had into their respective bags. Getting my sleeping bag’s sack onto my back with my saddlebags took a good deal of experimenting. I managed to slide the two straps of the sack past one of the saddlebags, effectively placing it right in the middle of the band that connected the two saddlebags. Actually getting the saddlebags to hang off my sides was a challenge, but I succeeded by pushing my head under the band and sliding it down my neck until it was on my back.

As I prepared to leave, I looked up at the remains of Nightmare Moon that were billowing in the shadows in the corners of the ceiling. “Thank you for watching over me, Nightmare Moon. I hope we can chat again someday.” As I walked…..or rather staggered towards the stairwell, I could swear that Nightmare Moon’s shadow was…bigger than it was the previous night. Was I just imagining it?

I was very hesitant to walk down the stone stairs that led outside, as my new hooves did not offer the kind of traction my shoes did. “Crap… Easy, Jimbo…” I grumbled as I tenderly took one step at a time, still not used to my new posture. “Whoever pulled this on me is getting a boot to the head…”

It probably took me over five minutes just to get down every last step, from the top of the stairwell to the very bottom outside the tower. Or it at least felt that way. I first made my way back over to the rope bridge that led back over into the bulk of the Everfree Forest. Although I was lower to the ground and less likely to topple over, I was still very intimidated by the deep ravine. The fact that I still had not become accustomed to walking on all fours did not help my confidence either. One stumble and I would very easily fall between the planks or even right over the side.

Of course, that was not the only reason why I was so hesitant to cross. The fear that the zombie ponies from Sunny Town were still prowling the Everfree Forest up ahead was still prevalent in my mind. If I encountered one, I would never be able to run away in my current condition.

I froze as I suddenly felt something tap me on my butt…or should I say flank? Regardless, I was not accustomed to being touched there. “Excuse me, mister. Are you lost?” A little girl’s voice asked. It sounded strangely familiar too.

I carefully turned around to face the owner of the voice. Standing behind me was a familiar gray filly with glowing yellow eyes. “Phew… Don’t spook me like that, Ruby.” I spoke with a sigh, glad to see a familiar face.

Not surprisingly, Ruby did not seem to recognize me since I clearly was not the same human she had met the previous night. “How do you know my name? And…hey! You’re one of those ponies from Sunny Town! Your flank is blank!”

I sighed and rolled my eyes in minor irritation. “No, I am not. And I know you don’t recognize me, but I’m James. You know, the human guy you helped last night?”

Ruby paused for a moment while she examined me with a focused stare. “Oh… I was wondering why you have James’ stuff. And you sound just like him too… But…um… Why are you a pony now, Mr. James?”

I was hardly surprised to find that I did not have a cutie mark. But it made sense that I did not since I was still technically a human. Regardless, I replied with a frown. “Your guess is as good as mine. I woke up like this. You wouldn’t happen to know what might’ve caused this, do you?”

The ghost filly shook her head. “Nope. Sorry. I’ve never seen this happen to anypony before. It’s weird.”

As I looked back over across the bridge, I asked, “Um… Ruby? Do you know if those zombie ponies are active at this hour?”

My little friend smiled before saying, “Them? No, they’re always in Sunny Town during the day. And even then, they rarely leave at night.”

This relieved me greatly. I had nothing to worry about once I crossed over to the other side. “That’s all I needed to know, Ruby. Thanks.” I said with a smile as I began to make my way across the bridge.

The process was long and tedious. Since I was very clumsy with my hoofed feet, I had to gingerly watch my every step to make certain I had set my foot down on one of the wooden planks before taking another step. Ruby was clearly irritated by my slow progress as she called out, “What’s wrong, Mr. James?! You’re taking way too long!”

Before I replied, I noticed that the voice seemed to come from ahead of me instead of behind me. I paused where I was standing and looked ahead. Ruby was already on the other side of the ravine, even though I had gone first and was still not on the other side. “Ghosts have it easy, I guess…” I muttered under my breath.

The instant I set foot on solid ground, I breathed a huge sigh of relief. “Man, I miss my hands and feet.”

Ruby smiled while letting out a very brief giggle. “Well, at least you didn’t fall. It’s a really long way down back there.”

I grumbled at the thought. While I have never been afraid of heights, I do have a fear of falling. “Don’t remind me. In any case, which way to Ponyville?”

My friend gazed at my with a puzzled expression and asked, “Um… Where?”

Figures. She has probably never gone very far from Sunny Town before. At least I assume she lived there at the time of her death. I then asked, “Well… Which way to the eastern edge of the Everfree Forest?”

She pointed directly into the forest and said, “Over there, I think.”

I smiled slightly at those words. “OK. Thanks. I need to get back home. And it’s gonna be a long walk with these klutzy legs of mine.”

Ruby giggled and smiled at me before speaking, “Well, it’s been nice meeting you, James! If you ever come this far into the Everfree Forest again, say hi if you see me!” I nodded and waved goodbye before heading on my way.

I have no idea how long I spent staggering through the trees. No matter what I did, I could never get used to walking on all fours. In fact, I found it easier for me to walk BACKWARDS as opposed to forward. Of course, that turned out to be a bad idea since I could not see where I was going very easily even with a longer and more flexible neck. And at one point, a dead branch had fallen in my way and I could not see that it was partially sticking up from my point of view. And since I was not wearing anything when I backed into it….. I will just say I now know why stallions seldom walk backwards. Ouch…

I am uncertain just how long I had been walking (though it was more like limping for a while after that branch poked me between the…..never mind), but I suspect it was around noon before I tripped and fell for the umpteenth time. “Son of a… How many more tumbles am I gonna take?!”

I was far too frustrated to move or even attempt to walk, so I just decided to rest where I had fallen. However, a few minutes later, I thought I heard footsteps approaching me. “Great… What is it this time?” I grumbled under my breath. When I looked up, I noticed what seemed to be a cloaked pony coming my way. The body and head was covered by a brown cloak, but the legs and the muzzle were in plain sight.

As the pony approached me, I noticed five gold bangles being worn on the left foreleg. The muzzle seemed to be as angular as my own, but not as long and was mostly black. But what caught my eye the most was the color pattern of the coat. It was mostly a very light gray with dark gray stripes while the black hooves were plainly visible. The cloaked pony looked down at me, displaying its turquoise eyes. Recognizing the color patterns of the coat, I spoke, “A zebra in a forest? I thought you preferred the savannahs.”

The zebra replied with a voice that was clearly female, but spoke with a very heavy African accent that was surprisingly deep in tone. “How did you come this far into the Everfree? Was it, by chance, to speak to me?”

I replied after a second of scanning the zebra above me, “I don’t even know who you….. Wait a sec… You’re a zebra… Ze…” It was then that I recalled what the Cutie Mark Crusaders once told me. “Zebra. Zecora. You’re Zecora, right?”

The zebra smiled at the mention of the name. “Indeed I am, for you correctly assume. Did you learn my name from little Apple Bloom?”

One thing I learned very quickly about Zecora is that she has a habit of almost always speaking in rhyme. Not that I found it annoying. It actually suits her mysterious nomadic character quite well. In any case, I replied, “Yes, I first heard your name from Apple Bloom. Or was it from Sweetie Belle? Or maybe Scootaloo? Anyway, it was from one of them. But I’m not out here to see you. It’s…a long depressing story.”

I tried climbing to my feet, but staggered about once again before I could regain my balance. Zecora then asked, “Such an erratic and clumsy stance. Were you always this way, by any chance?”

I sighed, “No. I woke up to find myself like this. It’s almost like someone played some kinda joke on me. And I’m not liking it!”

Zecora circled me for a moment, as if to examine me. “A prank of sorts? This prank of which you spoke. Could it be that the cause is Poison Joke?”

Poison…..what? “Poison Joke? What’s that?” I asked, baffled by the strange name.

The zebra explained, “It is a plant similar to poison oak. Only instead of causing harm, its effects are like a joke. It is a flower most blue. When touched, it plays a joke on you.”

…….Of all the… That random patch of blue flowers I found the previous day. THAT was Poison Joke?! “Are you saying just touching that crap was enough to turn me into this?!” I yelled, evermore frustrated that I brought this ‘prank’ upon myself.

Zecora chuckled at my frustration, “A most bothersome predicament, to be sure. But you are in luck as I happen to know of a cure.”

I think I felt my ears flick at Zecora’s words. “A cure? Really? Well, whip me up a batch! Where do I find it?”

My new zebra friend smiled and motioned with her head for me to follow. “All of my brews are concocted within my home. Let us go, so you may feel more welcome.” She led on with me stumbling behind her all the way. Once we came to a path, I noticed rows of the so-called Poison Joke lining the edges. I grumbled to myself, almost feeling that the blue flowers were laughing at me.

After some trekking through the forest, we came to what seemed to be a lone tree that was rather big around with a door on one part. Its outer form was very strange and spread out. And the door combined with the two windows almost made the ‘house’ appear to be looking at us with a face of sorts. An African style ceremonial mask hung over the doorway that seemed to depict an equine face. An even larger mask of similar design was sticking out of the ground to the left. Lastly, numerous different colored bottles were hanging from the larger branches of the tree. “Interesting home you have here, Zecora.”

My guide led me indoors where I saw the interior design. The inside of the tree had been very effectively hollowed out. Many bottles of different shapes and colors lined the shelves that protruded from the walls. A few more ceremonial masks hung from the upper walls while facing the center of the main room. And sitting in the middle of the room was an empty cauldron. With the house being a hollowed-out tree and Zecora giving off the vibe of a wise and knowledgeable person, I felt I was in the home of the Everfree Forest’s version of Twilight Sparkle.

“Make yourself at home, friend. I won’t be long. I shall help pass the time with an old folk song.” Zecora spoke as she cast off her cloak. It was then that I got a good look at the zebra pony. She was not like a zebra from my world, as she seemed to be predominantly light gray with numerous black stripes and patterns adorning her coat instead of being absolutely covered in black and white stripes. Her mane was styled into a Mohawk with evenly spaced black and white bars. She also had a cutie mark, which depicted a spiraled sun. Like on her foreleg, she was wearing five gold bangles around her neck that brought to mind a certain African tribe I had read about years ago. And hanging from each ear were large round golden earrings. While certainly a very mysterious individual, Zecora in my eyes radiated a type of simplistic nomadic beauty I had never felt from any woman before. Truly a one-of-a-kind person of the region.

As she filled the cauldron with various tonics and herbs, I heard Zecora chanting a type of song with lyrics I could not decipher. Possibly Swahili in origin, but I could not say for certain. With nothing else to do, I slid off my saddlebags and took a seat against the wall while surveying my surroundings.

Zecora set a fire under the cauldron once it seemed full to warm the contents before use. But I soon noticed her looking my way with an unusual stare. In response, I asked, “Um… Yes?”

She replied, “Most ponies are frightened when they behold me for the first time. Do you not feel the same, new friend of mine?”

I shrugged my shoulders. “No, I’m not afraid of you at all. You’re different from the ponies I’ve met so far, but I find that difference to be fascinating. You’re a very interesting person, Zecora. And I find you to be good company.”

Zecora retorted while showing a warm smile, “Such open-mindedness is rare in Ponyville. It is almost as if you hail from another world.” I would have told her that I was indeed from another world, but I doubt she would have believed me.

We continued to chat a while longer, with Zecora speaking in rhyme more often than not. But before long, the tonic in the cauldron began to bubble as it neared boiling temperature. Zecora responded by dumping a pitcher of water onto the embers, causing a plume of steam to fill her home. She quickly tasted the deep green tonic before nodding, “The perfect temperature for ending the Poison Joke’s game…” But she then asked, “But first, may I know your name?”

I was surprised that I had forgotten to introduce myself. Even though I knew Zecora’s name before meeting her, I had never bothered telling her mine. “Oh, whoops… It’s James.”

My name seemed to surprise Zecora since she frowned in thought. “James… A type of name that almost sounds….. No, it couldn’t be. But first, immerse yourself in the brew.” This was one of the few times she spoke without rhyming once. At least in my presence.

I approached the cauldron and managed to stand up on its rim with all four of my feet. I then slowly submerged myself into the green tonic. Despite the fact that it was bubbling, I found the temperature to not be at boiling level. I was able to completely fit my body into the cauldron and even submerge my head. In seconds, I suddenly regained the feeling in my fingers. I tried wiggling them, feeling them move. An immense sensation of relief filled me, grateful that Zecora had whipped up a cure for my troubles. But while my head was under the surface, I think I heard what sounded like the hut's door opening forcefully. The sound was heavily muffled, but I am certain that is what it was.

Once I felt I had been in the tonic long enough, I raised my head and upper body out of the cauldron. The tonic was very thin and slid off my upper body like water. But the instant I surfaced, a familiar voice shouted, “HWAAAAH!!! What the hay are you cooking up this time, Zecora?!”

My host replied calmly, “A wayward soul in need of aid. So a visit to my home he paid.” I looked past Zecora, who was standing between the front door and me. And standing at the front door was Rainbow Dash.

I felt my heart leap at the sight of the rainbow-maned pegasus. “Hey there, Rainbow. Are my glasses all fixed?”

She replied in surprise, “What the… James?! How’d you… And how’d you know I took your glasses back home for repairs?!”

I chuckled at her bewilderment. “I was in the old throne room when you and Fluttershy came looking for me. I heard everything you said. Including Fluttershy saying that it’s safe for me to come home.”

However, Rainbow Dash did not seem pleased with me hiding from her back then. “You were there all along?! Then why didn’t you say something?! I was worried sick, especially when I found your shirt torn open and your glasses smashed!” She sounded fairly angry with me, and I could not fault her.

I replied hesitantly while feeling anxious, “You wouldn’t have recognized me at the time. That Poison Joke crap messed up my looks, to say the least.”

Rainbow Dash’s expression went from angry to amused in an instant. “Oh boy, you touched it? I guess I should’ve warned you about that stuff.” The two of us had a good laugh, as coming in contact with that plant made for a very interesting day. However, I soon noticed Zecora giving me a very wary gaze.

“Uh… Zecora? What’s with the glare?” I asked while finding that expression to be very unlike her.

The zebra replied as her expression darkened, “A human… So I see. A ruthless race tainted with treachery.”

It was an awkward moment, seeing my friendly host suddenly refer to my kind with such a harsh outlook. But how did she know exactly what I am even though she more than likely had never seen a human before? Rainbow Dash seemed equally puzzled as she asked, “Treachery? Ruthless? What’re you getting at, Zecora? James is nothing like that!”

Zecora spoke with her deep bold voice while showing a rather grim look in her eyes. “Tales of yore told by my people around the fire. Of a time centuries past where there was much ire. Humanity lived with ponies in harmony for a time. But that harmony was shattered by human crime. They betrayed and invaded their friends’ settlements, only to have the entire human race face swift and harsh judgment.”

From what I could tell, Zecora seemed to know what she was talking about. And her nomadic tone of voice only added more impact to her words. Even though I had found no proof behind her claims, it is highly likely that Zecora’s people, like the African tribal people of my world, place great importance on the stories and legends of the ancient past and keep them known and accurate with frequent use of word of mouth. Which meant…..there was likely much truth to this legend she had just spoke of. No wonder such a law had been passed...

I remained silent, uncertain of how to respond to Zecora’s story. But Rainbow Dash came to my defense as she spoke up loudly while holding up an arm in front of me, “Hey, don’t go calling James a traitor! He’s way loyal to us! We’ve only known him for a week, but he’s still a great friend! I don’t know what humans did in Equestria in the past and I don’t care! All I know is that James is a really good guy. I wouldn’t have come all the way out here to find him yesterday if he wasn’t.”

Zecora looked at me, then back at Rainbow Dash, and then back at me. She then asked, “The pegasus of rainbows seems to have high praise for you. But do you share her praise for ponies too?”

I felt unsure if I should toot my own horn, so I instead turned to Rainbow Dash. “I’d say it myself, but I think Rainbow Dash here could vouch for me better. Care to do the honors, Rainbow?”

My friend nodded and looked back at Zecora. “Sure thing. Like I said, we’ve only known him for one week. But a few days ago, he and Fluttershy became sweethearts! Would someone who looks down on ponies ever fall in love with one?”

Zecora stared at me with wide eyes, prompting me to avert my eyes in nervousness. “Is it true? Romance with Fluttershy?” The zebra asked. I silently replied with a nod. In response, Zecora smiled warmly, “Now I see where your loyalties lie.”

I looked at Zecora as she bowed her head. “To think that I judged you merely with a look. I should have remembered my own advice to never judge the cover of a book.”

I smiled and waved my hand at her. “If that’s your way of apologizing for mistaking me for someone who looks down on ponies, I forgive you.”

Before we could discuss anything further, I heard what sounded like a small motor buzzing while steadily growing louder. “Is that who I think it is?” I asked as Zecora and Rainbow Dash looked towards the front door.

The motorized sound suddenly came to a stop right outside Zecora’s home. A very familiar voice then asked, “Are you sure this is the place, Apple Bloom? I’d hate to get lost here!”

A little girl’s voice replied with a noticeable southern accent, “Yup! I know my way ta Zecora’s place like the back of my hoof! Let’s see if she’s home.”

A third little girl’s voice spoke as there was a knock on the door. “Miss Zecora? Are you home? And have you seen a human guy wearing glasses around here?”

Rainbow Dash answered the door and grinned at our three guests. “If his name’s James, you’re in the right place!” She then stepped out of the way to show the three Cutie Mark Crusaders standing in the doorway.

Before I could say anything, all three of the fillies charged at me while shouting my name simultaneously. They tried to climb up the cauldron to reach me, but only Scootaloo had enough drive to reach me as she vaulted up the side and leapt into my arms. She did not say anything at first. She merely held me in a tight embrace while shuddering slightly. “Sis…?” I asked, concerned by her prolonged silence.

Sweetie Belle spoke up first. “We got worried when Applejack said you couldn’t make it to the meeting two days ago. And we got REALLY worried when we didn’t see you at all yesterday.”

Apple Bloom was the next to speak. “Applejack told us y’all ran away ta keep Fluttershy safe or somethin’. But wow, y'all should’ve seen the look on Diamond Tiara’s face when Miss Cheerilee called ‘er outta class! Priceless!”

Rainbow Dash spoke next with a smirk, “When I got back to Ponyville and told the others what you told me, they were miffed! But then again, I was too. We went straight to the schoolhouse and talked to Cheerilee.” She then snickered, “Man, you should’ve heard her when she called Diamond Tiara out of class. Never thought I’d ever hear her sound mad about anything.”

“And her story?” I asked, curious of what they got out of the little bully.

Rainbow replied, “Well, she never expected you to run away, that’s for sure. She also didn’t know that Princess Celestia already knew about what you did. But in any case… She won’t be bothering you again anytime soon. We made sure her parents knew about EVERYTHING she’s done lately. Needless to say, they weren’t happy.”

I could not help snickering under my breath at those words. “I’m guessing their punishment for her is no cutie mark for a month?” Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle laughed with Rainbow Dash. However, Scootaloo remained silent. I noticed the lack of a verbal response from her and asked, “Scoot? Are you sick or something?”

The little tomboy muttered, “You promised you wouldn’t go away…”

She was right. I had indeed promised to never leave her on the day she visited me at the spa. And I still ended up leaving Ponyville for two nights. I let out a sigh as I gently stroked her back. “I know… And I’m sorry. Things got dangerous for me, so I had to leave town. But everything’s OK now. I’m coming home. And I won’t ever leave again.”

Scootaloo looked up at me with her big purple eyes, which seemed to be filling with tears, and asked, “You promise?”

I replied while gesturing with my hand, “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” As I said ‘eye’, I closed my hand into a fist and pressed it against my closed eye.

Rainbow Dash let out a laugh, “I can’t believe you actually used the Pinkie Pie Swear! That’s pretty awesome!” I think I blushed at her remark.

Despite Rainbow Dash’s laughter, Scootaloo looked up at me with a smile. “I…really missed you, James.”

I replied with a tender embrace, “You have no idea how much I wanted to see you girls again.” However, I then realized that Scootaloo was showing me affection in front of others despite the fact that she is very hesitant to show any affection while being watched. But as she was plainly aware of that, I chose to not bring it up as I am sure she trusted her friends to not spread the word.

Rainbow Dash smiled while she came closer to me. “Speaking of us, Fluttershy wanted me to give you a message. When you get back to Ponyville, she’s waiting for you over at her cottage.”

As excited as I was to see my beloved again, I was also worried about what she would do to me for leaving so abruptly. “Um… Is she angry at me?”

The rainbow-maned pegasus shook her head, “Nah. She’s just really anxious to see you again. Hay, all of us are! Just about everypony in Ponyville caught on when you didn’t show up yesterday morning! When you’re the only human around, it doesn’t take long for ponies to start wondering where you went when you don’t show.”

Still concerned for Fluttershy, I then asked, “Well…was she hurt when she found out about me leaving?”

Rainbow Dash frowned instantly. “Well… She was just as hurt as the rest of us when we found out you were gone. But she didn’t blame you. She knew you were just trying to protect her. And to be honest…” She then grinned and said, “She told us that she feels like the luckiest mare in Equestria to have a boyfriend who would put her safety before his. But she does worry about you. She’s almost afraid she’s a burden to you. But she’s not, right?”

I shook my head. “Heck, no. I did what I did because I love her. And all in all, spending time in the Everfree Forest was not entirely bad. I even made a friend or two while I was out here. Made some interesting discoveries, met Nightmare Moon or what’s left her, found a whole village of…”

I was suddenly interrupted by Rainbow Dash as she raised her voice, “Whoa whoa whoa, back up! You met Nightmare Moon?! She’s still around?!”

I was about to explain just what had happened the previous night when I noticed that the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Rainbow Dash, and even Zecora were gazing at me with eyes filled with what might have been dread or just fear. I remembered reading that Nightmare Moon had always been viewed as a mad tyrant who wanted to cover the world in eternal night out of sheer spite. Of course, I knew the truth about her from personal experience. She was not nearly as selfish or cruel as widely believed. But I strongly doubted my friends would believe that she never once tried to harm me. I may have to hide this entry later along with the one from the day before to prevent this information from being discovered...

In order to prevent Nightmare Moon from being harmed further, I explained, “Actually… I don’t think it was really her. Just some shadows dancing across the walls. I just thought they looked like Nightmare Moon now and then.”

Rainbow Dash bought my story and breathed a sigh of relief. “Phew… Don’t scare me like that. I never wanna see those creepy eyes again.”

However, Rainbow Dash then looked at me directly, as if scanning me. “Um… Come to think of it, why’re you not wearing anything? Don’t you have an extra shirt?”

I nodded and pointed to my left. “Yeah, it’s in my bag over there. I just have to take all my clothes off whenever I take a bath. Not to mention I wasn't even wearing anything several minutes ago.”

Rainbow Dash gazed at me with her eyes wide in curiosity. “Wait… You mean you’re not wearing anything down there right now?” When I shook my head, her wings suddenly sprang open as a blush spread across her face. She then smirked at me in a way I did not like. “I gotta see this.”

Of course, I was not at all comfortable about showing her my bare body. Especially in front of children. I dropped Scootaloo and threw up my hands, “Nooo way! Not in front of the kids!”

At my words, Rainbow Dash laughed loudly, “Bwahaha, gotcha! You’d think I’d really do that in front of the kids?!”

I frowned at her while leaning towards her with one arm resting on the cauldron's rim. “As a matter of fact, yes.” But I then took note of her spread wings and asked, “Uh… Rainbow? What’s the deal with your wings? They spring-loaded or something?”

This prompted a very nervous expression from the boisterous pegasus as she quickly folded her wings. “Uh… That? Don’t worry about it. Just a reflex we pegasi sometimes have.”

But Scootaloo then shouted, “I know! It’s a wingboner!”

I looked at my little sister, then at Rainbow Dash. “A…..wing…..boner?” I tried to hold in my laughter, but ultimately failed as I busted out laughing. Rainbow Dash did not say anything as she looked away with an irritated expression.

Once I had finished laughing at the absurdly funny term for Rainbow Dash’s ‘reflex’, I finally asked, “OK, enough of that… Would it be OK if you girls left the room for a bit? I’d like some privacy so I can get dressed.”

Zecora nodded and began to make her way towards the door. “Very well, we will give you some space. Merely knock when you do not need us to be outside my place.” She led the Cutie Mark Crusaders out the door with Rainbow Dash staying behind a moment longer.

“I’m not getting outta this tub…er…cauldron until there’s nopony looking, Rainbow. Please, step outside.” I declared, hoping my friend would give me some privacy for a moment.

The brazen pegasus mare nodded without objection. “OK, sure… Actually, I’ll go find Twilight and let her know you’re here. She knows her way from Ponyville to Zecora’s place, so she can lead you home. See ya there, James!” She waved goodbye before trotting out the door and closing it behind her.

The tonic flowed right off me as if it were water, so I hardly needed to dry myself. I went over to my saddlebags and retrieved some clothes. However, since my previous t-shirt had been torn due to my body’s change, I had to wear the Hawaiian style shirt Rarity had woven for me. One thing in particular I was looking forward to about returning home was being able to wear clean clothes again.

However, as I was getting dressed, I felt like I was being watched. I glanced around quickly, just barely catching a glimpse of a familiar rainbow-striped tail being pulled out of sight from outside one of the windows. I winced at the thought of who had been there. “Rainbow Dash… You better not bring this up with anyone!”

Once I had myself completely clothed, I opened the front door to peek outside. “OK girls, it’s safe to look.”

Zecora and the three fillies were just outside the tree hut. Leaning against the side of the tree was Scootaloo’s scooter with a red wagon connected to the back of it. More than likely a passenger seat for Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom.

Sweetie Belle seemed to recognize the design of my shirt as she spoke up, “Ooh! Rarity made that! I know all of my sister’s designs!”

I being someone who never seemed all that fashion savvy despite her interest in it, I was mildly surprised by that observation. “You can tell Rarity made this just by looking at it? That’s pretty impressive, Sweetie.”

Once we were back inside, I decided to pass the time by chatting with my friends. Scootaloo asked, “So, what was it liking hanging out in the Everfree Forest by yourself? Was it scary?”

I replied while leaning against the wall, “Not really. It was especially calm and cozy at the old castle ruins deeper in the forest.” But I winced as the memories of being pursued by the undead denizens of Sunny Town flashed through my mind. “Although…..it was downright frightening when I was being chased by those zombies…”

Not surprisingly, the Cutie Mark Crusaders all laughed at my claim. Sweetie Belle grinned and exclaimed, “Zombies?! You almost got us with that one! You’re a really funny guy sometimes, James!” I could only remain silent while I rolled my eyes, not surprised that they thought I was joking around.

However, I noticed that Apple Bloom was not laughing. In fact, she seemed somewhat disturbed. I watched in silence as she headed outside. I had never seen such an expression on her face before, so I was naturally worried. “Hang on a sec, girls. I’ll be right back.” I spoke while I headed out the door to check on Apple Bloom.

I found the little farm filly just sitting next to Zecora’s home while looking at the ground. I then quietly walked up alongside her and sat down too. “Something on your mind?” I asked, worried about my little friend.

Apple Bloom hesitated for a few second before she turned to me and asked, “You said y’all were chased by zombies out here, right?” I replied with a nod. She then muttered, “Then…I wasn’t seein’ things after all…”

“Seeing things? Don’t tell me you went to Sunny Town too!” I asked, fearful that Apple Bloom had somehow wound up there in the past. That would be such a hellish scare for a child to go through.

She looked up at me and nodded. “Uh huh… I thought it was all in my head, but if ya saw ‘em too… Then they must be real!” Apple Bloom then reared up onto her hind legs and placed her hooves against me. “Are you all right?! They didn’t get ya, did they?!”

I shook my head while gently tussling her mane. “No, they were too slow to catch me. And besides, one of them warned me in time and escorted me outta there before it got too dark out.”

Apple Bloom dropped back down onto all fours while looking and sounding quite relieved. “Phew… I’m glad yer OK, James… But wait! Did ya see a lil’ gray filly ‘round my size?”

I replied after a moment of thought, “You mean Ruby? She showed me the way to the old castle in the Everfree Forest. Nice girl. You friends with her?”

That got a smile out of her. “Yeah! We didn’t talk for very long, but she tried ta help me out! And…uh… That pony who warned ya… Did she have a red mane?”

I knew exactly who she was talking about. “Mitta… She was the one who warned me…” I still felt a sting in my heart, regretting that I was unable to help her escape the curse that plagued her and her fellow ponies.

“That’s ‘er name? Mitta?” Apple Bloom asked while tilting her head to one side. I assume she knew who I was speaking of.

“Yeah…” I said with a nod while not having much else to say.

Apple Bloom then asked with a worried gaze, “Um… Is she yer friend, James?”

I nodded and managed to smile just slightly. “Yeah… I want to help her… She’s not like the others. She saved me… She doesn’t deserve that fate.” I then looked into the forest while knowing that out there somewhere, Mitta was still mourning her fate. “I promised myself that I’d save her…”

The little farm filly nodded while showing a more somber smile. “Yeah. She’s a nice pony. If you can save ‘er, would ya mind bringin’ Mitta over ta Sweet Apple Acres? I wanna introduce her ta Applejack and Big Macintosh sometime.”

I looked down at my friend. Seeing that she also had sympathy for my cursed friend warmed my heart. Apple Bloom seemed to have the wisdom to not judge someone on looks alone. Even someone with a body that is essentially a walking corpse. “When I get her outta there, sure. I'll try to make sure that you'll be the first to know.” Apple Bloom responded with a tight hug as I stroked her mane.

Before long, I noticed what seemed to be a unicorn approaching us from down the path that led away from Zecora’s home. I squinted my eyes to focus my vision better as I did not have my glasses at the time. All I could tell was that the unicorn was mostly a shade of purple. I then heard a familiar voice call out to me. “James!”

The unicorn up ahead broke into a run as she approached me. I then recognized her voice. “Twilight?” I asked as I stood up. I then got down on one knee as she sailed right into my arms.

“You have no idea how relieved I am to see you! Are you OK? Rainbow Dash told me you were over at Zecora’s place.” Twilight Sparkle asked as she looked up at me with a worrisome gaze.

I held her head in a gentle embrace and spoke softly, “I’m just fine, Twi… And I’m really glad to see you again…” I tightened my grip on her, starting to feel sentimental now that I had been reunited with one of my closest friends.

“Rainbow Dash let me know you were here, so I hurried on over…” She said quietly. Twilight then whispered, “I missed you…”

I felt myself choke up slightly at Twilight’s words. This was the first time I had seen her in two days and I was more than just happy to see her. “Is everything really OK back in Ponyville?” I asked, wanting oh so much to go home, yet wanting to know for certain if it was safe for me to return.

Twilight looked up at me with a tearful smile. “Yes. Everypony’s been asking about you. They’re wondering where you’ve gone. And we…” She then rested her face against my chest. “We missed you so much… Please, come home!”

I knew that Twilight Sparkle indeed loved me at the time, but this response proved just how much. And it pained me to hear her sound that upset. I stroked her tidy mane and whispered, “I will, Twilight… Just let me grab my stuff and we’ll be on our way.”

At my words, Twilight looked up at me with a relieved smile. “Here… I’ll go get your supplies. Just wait here for me, OK?” I nodded and watched as my unicorn friend went inside Zecora’s house, leaving me with Apple Bloom.

“Twilight really seems ta like you, James.” Apple Bloom said with a smile. All I could do was blush. At least I think I was blushing. She then grinned and started to trot towards the hut's door while watching me. “Well, I’ll go let Sweetie and Scoot know it’s time ta go. Be right back!” I watched as the little farm filly ran inside, leaving me alone.

While I waited alone, my eyes scanned my surroundings. I looked in one direction, certain that in that direction was the dreaded Sunny Town. And somewhere within was my friend Mitta. How I wanted to save her…

It was strange… As I thought about her, I thought about those two turtle doves I had seen shortly before arriving in Sunny Town for the first time. I remembered imagining myself and Fluttershy in their place as they huddled together. But as I thought more about it, I began to see myself with my friends as well. Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and even Mitta…

I swear, it was almost as if my thoughts were trying to tell me something. I do not know if it was symbolic, but I knew one thing. I love them. Fluttershy is certainly the most precious to me, but even so… I could not imagine life without any of my friends. If they were all going to die and I could only choose one to stay alive…..I would most likely choose to die with them. I quite simply could not put one before the other. They were all precious to me. Possibly even more precious than my own life. I muttered to myself, “I… I love you, girls… I won’t ever leave you again…”

The instant I finished saying that, I felt something come over me. It was a sensation I could never hope to describe. It only lasted a few seconds, but it still puzzled me. I glanced around, wondering if perhaps a breeze had blown something into me. However, all I found was Twilight Sparkle with my supplies levitating near her, Zecora standing beside her, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders behind them. However, Twilight and Zecora were gazing at me with expressions of shock. “Um… What’s with the stare?” I asked, fearful that something scary was right behind me.

Twilight spoke first. “James… Did you see what happened?” I shrugged my shoulders, unsure of what she meant. She then pointed her hoof at me. “Look at your upper arm! That just appeared out of nowhere!”

I did as I was told and looked down at my right arm. Partially concealed under my shirt’s sleeve was what seemed to be a…..white tattoo? It was as if it was part of my skin, yet I know I never had a tattoo in my life. I then pulled up the sleeve to reveal the tattoo’s full form. And what I saw shocked me. “When did that get there?”

The ‘tattoo’ was completely white and extended almost down to my elbow. It seemed to depict the form of two doves facing each other with beaks touching and lower bodies connected while apparently clasping their talons together. Their wings were spread and their tail feathers were elegantly curved. In the way that they were posed, the two doves’ bodies seemed to form a stylized heart shape with a smaller perfect heart shape formed from the gap between their bodies. “Twilight, I’m getting kinda weirded out by this. What is it?!” I asked while somewhat worried as I found an identical ‘tattoo’ on my other arm in the same spot.

As Twilight looked up at me while I kept my ‘tattoo’ visible, she spoke, “Um… I know this is likely to sound crazy… And I know humans aren’t supposed to get them, but… I think…you just earned…a cutie mark.”

At those words, all three of the Cutie Mark Crusaders shouted, “SAY WHAT?!” They pushed their way past Twilight and Zecora to get a better look at me.

I was equally skeptical at Twilight’s claims. A cutie mark? On a human? Impossible… Right? “Well… Cutie marks are supposed to represent a…pony’s unique talent, right? If…and I really do mean IF this is a cutie mark, which it probably is not, what special talent or part of my character does it represent?” I asked, refusing to believe that I did indeed have a cutie mark.

Twilight approached me and took a closer look at my ‘cutie mark’. “Those are…doves, right?”

I nodded after a few seconds of thought. “I think so. Why?”

Twilight then looked out of the corners of her eyes, apparently thinking. “Um… Well, doves are a universal symbol of peace, right? And they’re known for being loyal mates and never leave each other and are often a symbol of undying love. And… Oh! Look at that! There’s a heart between them!”

I grumbled in mild irritation, “Yeah, I noticed. And the two doves seem to resemble a heart themselves.”

At this, Twilight smiled brightly. “That’s it! That cutie mark doesn’t represent any particular talent of yours, James. What it DOES represent is your character! You don’t like having to hurt people, right? And you love Fluttershy enough to do anything to protect her…”

I began to blush a bit, flattered by where this was going. “Um… What are you saying?”

Twilight smiled warmly at me. “What I’m saying is that your cutie mark represents your preference for peace and your devoted love towards those you care for. I’m very sure that’s what it stands for. But for a human to get a cutie mark… I wonder how that happened? I should study this a bit when we get home.”

Even though I still could not wrap my head around how a human could acquire a cutie mark even though only Equestrian ponies can get them, Twilight’s explanation did make a lot of sense to me. Despite my fascination with swordplay and that I am relentless in voicing my hatred about things I despise, I am a lover. Not a fighter. It would be very difficult for me to bring myself to hurt anyone. No matter how angry I would feel towards someone, I would never be able to bring myself to seriously harm them, let alone kill them. I even try to avoid killing insects and other bugs whenever possible, with the exceptions of mosquitoes, roaches, wasps, and other particularly dangerous bugs. But I digress.

Scootaloo then spoke up in clear jealousy, “No fair! We’ve been trying to get our cutie marks for a long time! How’d you get yours in just over a week?!”

Apple Bloom also complained, “We left no stone unturned, no mountain unclimbed, no meal uncooked, no sock unworn, and we STILL didn’t find ours before somepony found theirs in just a week?! We’ll never find our cutie marks at this rate…”

However, Sweetie Belle then asked, “But… Now that you have your cutie mark, does this mean you’re leaving the Cutie Mark Crusaders?” She seemed rather sad. Even Apple Bloom and Scootaloo appeared to be more worried than jealous.

I too was worried that I would be booted out of the group, as I no longer was a ‘blank flank’ like them. “I don’t want to leave… But do I have to?”

Scootaloo made the first move as she leapt into my arms and held onto me the best she could. “No way! I’ll never agree to my big brother leaving us! Right, girls?” She asked as she looked down at Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom.

Sweetie Belle shook her head. “No! I don’t want James to leave us! It’s been really nice having a human with us!”

Apple Bloom then frowned at me while showing a pathetically sad expression on her face. “Ya don’t have ta go… If yer a member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders, yer a member for life! But…y’all can quit, if you want…”

I looked down at the three fillies while they looked up at me. They clearly did not want me to leave their group. And in all honesty, neither did I. So I honestly replied with a smile, “Me? Quit? I don’t think so.” I then set Scootaloo down and extended my arm with my hand closed into a fist. “Cutie Mark Crusaders forever, right?”

The three fillies glanced at each other and grinned before extending one foreleg each, touching their hooves together, and pressing them against my fist. Simultaneously, they all cheered. “Cutie Mark Crusaders forever! Yay!”

“Man, I love you girls.” I said with a chuckle at their enthusiasm.

Before anything else could be said, Twilight spoke up. “OK, that’s enough. We really should be returning home now. The others are really anxious to see James again!”

Scootaloo nodded and began to back away towards her scooter. “OK then! Just let us suit up!” The three fillies ran over to the scooter and wagon and started putting on their safety gear. As they did that, I strapped on my saddlebags.

Just as Scootaloo pulled her scooter and passengers over to us, Zecora spoke up. “So, this is goodbye, my human friend. I pray that my quick judgment did not offend.”

Twilight cocked her head to one side and asked, “Judgment? For what?” She seemed rather baffled by Zecora’s words since she was not present when Zecora told me the legend of her people.

I replied while smiling, “No, I wasn’t offended. But I appreciate the apology.”

Zecora smiled rather gratefully at me. “I am grateful for your understanding. But now you must go where your friends are waiting. Do stop by again someday. I will prepare my finest hay.”

At her offer, I felt myself chuckle. “I prefer my hay fried. And thank you for the offer, Zecora.” The five of us waved goodbye to the wise zebra before heading on our way back to Ponyville. Wherever that was.

I stayed close to Twilight, as she was my guide in navigating the Everfree Forest. All the while, I could hear the Cutie Mark Crusaders chatting with each other a short distance behind us while Scootaloo propelled her scooter with her legs instead of her wings as a means to avoid passing us.

Twilight eventually spoke with a smile while looking up at me, “I’m really glad you’re OK, James. The Everfree Forest isn’t the safest place to spend the night. I could hardly sleep knowing you were out here.”

I replied while flexing my neck, “Well, you know why I’m out here. Are you sure that law was real?”

My unicorn companion frowned in clear bewilderment. “That’s the strange part! According to Princess Celestia, that was a real law! But it was so outdated, it just isn’t enforced anymore.” Of course, I had already heard testimony from Gray Hoof and Mitta from Sunny Town that humans had indeed existed in Equestria before and even Zecora’s tribe had stories about them that likely dated back centuries. But due to the ominous and clearly dark nature of the tale Zecora told me, I felt it was for the best that I did not inquire about the past any further.

I then asked, “And what about Diamond Tiara? I heard she was punished for tricking me into leaving Ponyville.”

Twilight could not help flashing me a smirk. “Oh, you have no idea how much hot water she’s in now. When Rainbow Dash got back with the information you gave her, I sent a message to Princess Celestia herself to ask her to send out a search party. And you won’t believe what happened later.”

I could not quite imagine what Diamond Tiara's punishment could have been. Blackmailing someone into fleeing into a hostile environment has got to carry a heavy sentence, even for a child. “Did Diamond Tiara receive the guillotine?”

Twilight opened her mouth to speak, but paused and smiled instead. “Actually, you’ll see for yourself today. But first…I think you better wash up when you get home.”

I grumbled while feeling rather grimy myself, “Don’t even have to tell me. I can’t wait to take a shower.”

It took surprisingly little time for us to reach the edge of the Everfree Forest. “Whoa. Zecora lives that close to the entrance?” I asked out loud.

Twilight nodded while glancing up at me. “Yeah, she doesn’t live that far in. That makes it pretty easy to reach her.” She then pointed to our right, “And there’s your stop.”

In the distance was Fluttershy’s cottage. And even though I was a good distance away, I could plainly see the timid pegasus mare resting on the small earthen bridge that spanned the brook that flowed before our home. “Is she…waiting for me?” I asked, extremely nervous of how she would react to me returning, especially since I left without a word.

Twilight responded by nudging me gently. “She’s been waiting for you all day. Go to her, James. She needs you.”

I looked down at her, but glanced back over at Fluttershy before nodding. “OK… Can I trust you to take the fillies home?”

Twilight smiled before glancing at the three fillies behind us. “Sure thing. Come on, girls! James needs some time to himself for now.”

Scootaloo propelled her scooter and wagon over towards Twilight while showing me a smile. “OK! We’ll see you later, James!”

Sweetie Belle waved at me while they passed me. “Rarity said she was making something special for you! Be sure to stop by Carousel Boutique today!”

Apple Bloom then waved as well before speaking, “Applejack also said she’d bring by somethin’ special for ya and Fluttershy! Keep an eye out for ‘er!” I smiled and waved goodbye as the four of them headed south towards Sweet Apple Acres.

Alone again, I turned my gaze towards my home. “OK… Just one thing left to do.” I muttered to myself while I approached Fluttershy’s cottage.

Fluttershy did not seem to hear me approach while she looked down at the shallow brook that flowed under the bridge. I heard her let out a sigh as she rested her chin on her forelegs. At this point, I felt my body temperature spike as I began to sweat. It was strange. The woman I love was right in front of me, yet I was extremely nervous. It took me a moment of mental struggling to force myself to walk up beside her.

I looked down at the slowly flowing water, our reflections being displayed. Fluttershy’s half-closed eyes opened wide when she saw me in the reflection. When she rubbed her eyes to make sure she was not seeing an illusion, I smiled and waved down at the water as if it was a mirror. It was then that Fluttershy looked up at me, our eyes sharing a long stare.

It was Fluttershy who broke the silence first. “Um… Could you stand in front of that bush over there?” She asked while pointing towards a thick bush growing against the side of her house.

“Uh… OK?” I replied as I did as I was told. I walked over to it and stopped right in front of the bush. I then turned to face my lover and asked, “OK, what now… GWAH?!”

The next thing I knew, Fluttershy tackled me head-on and caused me to fall backwards into the bush. No wonder she wanted something soft and flexible behind me. She squeezed me tightly with her forelegs as she sobbed quietly, “I missed you, I missed you, I missed you…..” For some reason, the way she quickly spoke those words reminded me of Pinkie Pie. But I digress.

I looked down as Fluttershy buried her face in my shirt while sobbing heavily. Hearing her cry was difficult to take as I also felt tears building in my eyes. I stroked her back and mane while I whispered, “Don’t cry, honey… I’m home now. And I’ll never leave again…”

Fluttershy shuddered as she spoke while choking on tears, “I read your message… Did you…really do that for me?”

I nodded while I nuzzled my head against hers. “I was scared for you… I can’t bear the thought of you in prison. Or under a guillotine.” I then whispered into her ear, “I love you too much for that… I won’t let anything like that happen to you.”

Fluttershy remained silent for a moment before looking up at me with her big cyan eyes, tears streaming down her face. “I’m not afraid of what anypony thinks as long as I have you… I don’t care what happens… Just please… Don’t leave me again…” She tightened her embrace as she once again buried her face in my chest.

I could not hold back any longer. I let my tears fall as I embraced my beloved for all I was worth. “I won’t leave again… But please stop crying. I’m home now, right? I just want things to go back to normal.”

At my words, Fluttershy slowly began to calm down. When she looked up at me again, she asked, “Were you crying too…?”

I nodded, feeling no shame in being honest with her. “Yeah… I’m just glad to be back home with my friends. And you.”

The two of us shared a prolonged gaze before we sealed lips with each other in what was our first kiss in days. It did not last long, but… Well, all I can say is that the kind of closure I got from that simple display of affection is not easy to describe. Fluttershy then whispered, “I love you, James…”

I replied as I cupped her cheek, “You have no idea how much I love you, Fluttershy… Or our friends…” It was then that I looked down at the ‘cutie marks’ on each of my upper arms. “Love… I guess Twilight was right.”

When Fluttershy took the time to look at the twin dove symbols on my arms, she gasped, “Are those cutie marks? And…are those doves?”

I nodded while also looking at them. “I don’t see how I could’ve gotten them, but Twilight says that’s what they are. And yeah, I think those are doves.”

Fluttershy then smiled as she rested a hoof on one. They were quite long as they reached from just below my shoulders to just above my elbows... Wait, did I already describe that earlier? “A pair of doves facing each other, forming a heart between them and with their own bodies… James, this fits you perfectly!”

I think I felt myself blush at my girlfriend’s praise. “R…really?”

She nodded while smiling before she explained, “Doves are very peaceful and they mate for life. They also represent everlasting love and are symbols of peace. That’s…so perfect for you. You’re so loving and nonviolent… If you were an animal, you’d be a dove. And so would I.”

Such poetic use of words. She was right. And the more I looked at them, the more I began to accept that these symbols on my upper arms were not tattoos, but cutie marks. And strangely enough, having something permanently engraved on my body with the word ‘cutie’ in its name did not embarrass me at all. In fact, I felt a twinge of pride in my heart. “I have the heart of a dove, huh…? That’s…..really nice.”

Fluttershy nuzzled my face with a delighted smile. “Isn’t it lovely? Such an elegant and beautiful cutie mark you have.” After a moment more, Fluttershy asked, “You must be tired after all that walking around. Would you like me to get the shower ready for you?”

Those words reminded me that I had gone a full day at least without bathing. I nodded readily. “Thank you. I can’t wait to wash up.”

My lover pushed herself off of me and trotted up to the front door of our house. “I’ll be just a few minutes. But feel free to unload your supplies.” She then disappeared inside, leaving me sitting where I had fallen.

As I sat in the bush, my eyes scanned my surroundings. The vast amount of untouched nature I adored was once again all around me. But before I could drink it all in, I heard the door open again and looked to my left. Fluttershy peeked out and said, “The water’s getting warm. You wanna come upstairs and get ready?”

I replied with a grin, “Music to my ears.”

I followed Fluttershy upstairs as I heard the sound of running water. Before I could undress, I unloaded all of my supplies in a corner. “You really stocked up before leaving, didn’t you?” Fluttershy asked as my bags hit the floor with a thud.

“I knew next to nothing about the Everfree Forest at the time and everything I’d heard about it was nothing but bad news. I wanted to be certain I was ready.” I replied as I cracked my neck to loosen it up.

Fluttershy nodded while she walked towards the bathroom door. “I’m glad you took so many precautions before going there. It isn’t the safest place in Equestria. But can we talk while you wash up?”

I replied as I pulled off my shirt, “Sure thing. Some interesting things happened to me while I was out there.” I entered the bathroom and finished undressing there. I then stepped into the bathtub and sat down, reveling in the feeling of warm water raining down on me.

“Man, I really missed this…” I muttered as I reached for the soap. But as I began to scrub myself down, I noticed Fluttershy’s shape take a seat just outside the shower curtains. “Is that you, dear?”

I heard Fluttershy’s voice reply as she reached for the end of the curtain, “Yes, James. May I see your face as we talk?”

I smiled at those words. “Go right ahead, honey. I wanna see your reaction to some of the stuff I tell you.”

At my words, the shower curtain was partially pushed aside to reveal Fluttershy’s face. She smiled at me as she spoke, “I can’t wait to take a shower with you again, James… But anyway, what was it like out there in the Everfree Forest?”

I spoke while rubbing soap all over me. “It wasn’t that bad, actually. I kinda enjoyed myself at times. But…it wasn’t all that enjoyable without my friends with me.”

Fluttershy sighed with a frown, “I know… Rainbow Dash told me that you were really happy to see her when she found you.”

I let out a sigh as I closed my eyes for a moment. “She was the first friend I had seen all day. So yeah, I was happy to see her.”

Fluttershy then asked, “Well… What were the most memorable moments of your time out there?”

I strongly doubt she would ever believe that I discovered a whole village full of zombified ponies, so I decided to leave that detail out. I also felt it was best that she did not learn that Nightmare Moon still lived. But I still replied, “In order, I saw Rainbow Dash distract a hydra while I got away, I found a pair of turtle doves huddling together, I found the ancient ruins of the royal sisters’ castle and spent the night there, and I even made a few friends out there too.”

Once I had paused, Fluttershy grinned brightly, “You made friends? How wonderful! Who are they?”

I smiled as I looked towards the window, “One was a gray earth pony with a red mane and tail. Her name is Mitta. A very kind girl who even helped me out. Then there’s Ruby. She’s a little filly with bright yellow eyes who led me to the castle ruins to sleep in for the night. Not sure what they were doing out there, but I never bothered to ask. And then I met Zecora today. You know about her, right?”

Fluttershy nodded in response. “You met Zecora? She didn’t give you any trouble, did she? I mean, she wasn’t bad at all when we got to know her, but still…”

I chuckled, “Nah, she didn’t bother me. She actually helped me out when I touched some Poison…Joke? Well, anyway, she helped me and we parted on a happy note. I really like mysterious women like her.”

The mention of Poison Joke seemed to alarm Fluttershy as she asked, “Oh my… Poison Joke? What did it do to you?”

I raised my hands and shook my head. “You wouldn’t believe me even if I told you.” The two of us shared a chuckle.

I decided to cut my shower short, as I only wanted to wash up enough to get rid of the grime and sweat from going a full day and night without bathing. Fluttershy was kind enough to avert her eyes while I put my clothes on, although I noticed out of the corner of my eyes that she would occasionally glance at me before blushing. I smirked once I was fully clothed and said, “You know, you don’t have to look away if you want to watch.”

Fluttershy blushed while looking at me and asked, “You mean… I don’t have to look away when you’re…not wearing anything?”

I nodded while I combed my hair and said, “Well, we did take a shower together. And even…did you know what together. So, don’t you think it would be OK for us to be comfortable around each other when our bodies aren’t covered?”

At my words, Fluttershy turned her back to me while still keeping her eyes on me by looking over her shoulder, “I guess I just have to get used to it. But…would you really be fine seeing me exposed back there?”

My eyes fell upon her long pink tail, knowing exactly what was behind it. It was a very awkward question and I was rather uneasy about seeing her…um…genitalia, even though we are now lovers. After all, she is a pony and I am a human. But if I was to truly view her as an equal, I would have to adjust to the differences in anatomy from human women. So I answered her question. “Yes… Go ahead and show me if you want to, honey.”

Fluttershy seemed to gulp nervously as she blushed deeply. “O… OK then…” She then moved her tail to the side, exposing her marehood. It was the first time I had ever gotten a good look at one, so it is needless to say that I was taken aback somewhat at what I was seeing.

“Is it…ugly to you?” Fluttershy squeaked out quietly. She almost seemed to be shivering, which was to be expected from someone so timid.

After a moment of observing her, I took a deep breath to gather myself. “No, honey… It’s beautiful. Just like you.”

Her blush only deepened at my praise. “It’s… Buh… Buh… Beautiful? Really? Me?”

Such modesty. It only made me adore her more. “I’m serious, Fluttershy. You’re beautiful. Every part of you is beautiful.”

The beautiful pegasus smiled meekly before moving her tail back to its usual location. She spoke while turning to face me, “I think it’ll take me some time to get used to this… But… I think I can be more confident whenever it’s just us. I’m just glad my body is beautiful enough for you, James.”

I smiled as I reached out and stroked my lover’s beautiful mane. “Your soul’s beauty is what really matters, Fluttershy. It’s so pure, I could easily mistake you for an angel.” I got down on one knee and embraced her, prompting Fluttershy to rear up on her hind legs and embrace me with her forelegs as we remained in that spot for at least a minute or two without saying a word.

We were brought back to our senses by the sound of someone knocking at the front door downstairs. “We have a guest?” Fluttershy asked while she let go of me and flew downstairs. I followed her and reached the ground floor just as she opened the door. “Oh, hello. What brings you out here today, Rainbow Dash?”

I saw my friend standing just outside the door with a smile. “Oh, Twilight asked me to let you two lovebirds know that we have some special guests who wanna see you really soon. They’re at the library.” She then looked over Fluttershy and noticed me. “Hey, James! Ya made it! You all settled back in now?”

I waved at her with a smile. “Yeah, and I just finished washing up. And who’re these ‘special guests’ who wanna see us?”

Rainbow Dash grinned slyly at me before she said “Well, it’s really just you they wanna see, James. But they know you and Fluttershy have been apart for a while, so they decided they wanted you both to show up to keep each other company.”

I gave her a rather silly frown and asked, “That still doesn’t answer my question. Who are these special guests who want to see us?”

Like before, Rainbow responded with a sly smirk. “Why don’t ya head on over and see for yourself? I promise they’re looking forward to meeting you.”

Seeing that I was not going to get a straight answer out of her, I decided to just let that question go. “Well…OK. I’ll head on over. And you, Fluttershy?”

My lover then asked, “They’re not…anypony I haven’t met before, are they?”

Rainbow Dash proceeded to pat her on the shoulder. “Oh, you’ve met them before. Several times, actually! Trust me when I say you know them pretty well.”

At her friend’s words, Fluttershy nodded with a smile. “OK then. I’ll head over right now. Are you coming, James?”

I nodded and headed towards them. “Yup. Let’s go.” I followed her outside while closing the door behind me.

“OK then! I’ll hurry on over and let Twilight know you two are coming. See ya later!” Rainbow Dash said with a smile before she took to the air and flew away at great speed.

“Does that girl always have to be in a hurry?” I asked as we headed towards Ponyville.

Fluttershy smiled while also letting out a slight giggle. “She’s been that way for as long as I’ve known her. And we’ve known each other since our days at flight school. Is her energy too much sometimes?”

I replied honestly, “Quite the contrary. I love that about her. She’s fun to have around. And her occasionally perverted quirks make her pretty funny too. But I’m afraid Pinkie Pie has her beat in terms of sheer quirkiness.” The two of us chuckled together.

Once we entered Ponyville, I noticed that quite a few of the ponies around us were waving in my direction or otherwise acknowledging my presence. I waved back, but found this attention to be very unusual. I whispered, “Fluttershy, why is almost everypony waving at me?”

Fluttershy replied just as quietly, “It didn’t take long for everypony in town to notice you were gone yesterday. They’re just welcoming you back.” It is strange. When I first came to Ponyville and was subjected to constant staring, I found it to be very intimidating. But now, I was finding this type of attention to be…..heartwarming. I was a welcome citizen of Ponyville now, and this warm welcome confirmed it.

The two of us reached the library without incident, though I could almost see Pinkie Pie just popping up out of nowhere at anytime. However, standing just outside the front door was a pair of pegasus stallions with brilliant white coats and blue tails. They seemed identical in appearance and both had very stern expressions and were clad in what seemed to be a type of golden plate armor. The armor was worn in similar fashion to a saddle, leaving the legs and undersides exposed. They also wore elegant golden shoes or armored boots over their hooves with a type of golden helmet that covered the front and sides of their necks while reaching down over the tops of their muzzles. Their ears poked out of the tops of the helmets while their faces and front of their necks were not covered. The tops of their helmets bore semicircular blue plumes that were very similar to Roman galea that almost looked like axe heads at first glance. On the very front of the armor that covered their chest was a shining teal star. Seeing how they were armored and had very serious expressions, I asked Fluttershy, “Did something happen while I was away that prompted Twilight to hire security?”

Fluttershy replied with a giggle, “They’re not security. They are part of the royal guard.”

Those two pegasi are part of Equestria’s royal defense force? Even though they were smaller than me, I certainly did not want to give these two soldiers reason to think I would cause trouble. As I approached the library’s door, I noticed them glance at me for a second before they stepped sideways without saying a word as if to allow better access to the library. It was almost as if they knew who I was and were expecting me.

I knocked on the door before stepping inside with Fluttershy right behind me. Just in front of the stairs that led up to Twilight’s living quarters was Spike with a tray of empty teacups with a teapot to match. He must have heard the door close behind us since he looked over at me and smiled, “Oh, hey! I haven’t seen you in a few days! How’re you doing?”

Spike seemed unusually jovial towards me, considering that he displayed hostility towards me in our first encounter and most of our following ones too. However, I dismissed it and asked, “I’m feeling pretty good now that I’m back home. But is Twilight here? She said there were a couple of guests who wanted to see me and Fluttershy.”

The young dragon, while initially looking puzzled, soon nodded at me. “Twilight? Guests? Oh, right. They’re all upstairs. Come on up! I’ll let them know you’re here.” He then ran upstairs while holding the tray over his head. Without a word, my lover and I headed upstairs too.

“Here you go, your majesties! One serving of jasmine tea and some sweet honey tea.” I heard Spike speak as we neared the top.

“Majesties?” Fluttershy asked quietly while looking up at me.

I shrugged my shoulders and replied, “Is Twilight training Spike to speak before some nobles for an upcoming party?”

As we neared the top of the stairwell, I heard Twilight Sparkle’s voice speak, “I’m sure he’ll be very thrilled to meet both of you. It’s very rare that we get to see you two in public together.”

Very rare? Seeing them in public? Just who were these guests who wanted to see me? Right as we entered Twilight’s quarters, Fluttershy gasped and suddenly…..bowed? That stance where she lowered her upper body towards the ground was probably a bow. She squeaked in surprise, “Oh my... Princess Celestia and Princess Luna! I… I wasn’t expecting you!”

Wait… The royal sisters?! Celestia and Luna?! The bringers of the night and day?! Needless to say, I was taken aback by their presence. However, Twilight smiled as she looked over at us. “Don’t be afraid. They’re here just to talk to you.”

Twilight’s words reminded me of when Fluttershy called out to me that morning as she claimed that the law I feared had been abolished. I took a moment to calm myself as my eyes fell upon the two royal sisters. They were seated before a small round table placed in the center of the room. My eyes trailed towards the larger of the two…pegasi? Unicorns? Just what do you call a pony that has the physical attributes of both types? Regardless, since she was the larger of the two, I suspected she was the eldest. Her coat was a brilliant white with a hint of pink to it while her eyes were magenta. Her cutie mark was, predictably, an orange sun. Her spectacularly long mane and tail were…well, as difficult as this is to believe, they were four colors and were constantly billowing as if being caressed by a gentle breeze. The four colors were in stripes and consisted of cyan, purple, turquoise, and azure while frequently giving off sparkles. I almost felt as if I was standing before a goddess, so radiant was her beauty. True to her royal stature, she was clad in golden jewelry. Each hoof wore pale gold shoes that branched out at the top to resemble a fleur-de-lis and what seemed to be a cross between a necklace and gorget was worn around the base of her neck. It too was gold and held what seemed to be a purple gemstone on the front. I also noticed that her muzzle shape was broader than the average mare, but not quite as broad as a stallion’s. The horn on her head was different from the average unicorn’s as well. Where most unicorn horns are fairly short and have blunt rounded tips, hers was long and slender, though the tip still seemed to be slightly blunt. She was also by far the largest pony I had ever seen, with an impressive wingspan and long lanky legs and a slender body to boot. Atop her head rested a golden tiara with three points with the central point reaching the highest. It too held a purple gemstone in the center. I spoke quietly, “Princess Celestia…”

I then looked towards the smaller of the two… All right. Until I learn exactly what these unicorn pegasi hybrids are called, I will refer to them as ‘royal ponies’ since Equestrian royalty seem to be the only ones of their kind. But I digress. My eyes gazed towards the smaller of the two sisters, who I deduced to be Princess Luna. Her overall body shape was nearly identical to Celestia’s, but was slightly smaller. Even so, she seemed to be at least 30% larger than the average pony. Her coat was a grayish shade of blue and her eyes were the same shade of teal or cyan as Nightmare Moon’s without the catlike irises and with some lovely light sapphire blue eye shadow … Actually, wait... I believe her coat was…a dark sapphire blue? Regardless, her cutie mark depicted a crescent moon surrounded by a very dark purple coloration that seemed to represent the night sky. Her mane and tail were similar in form to Celestia’s as they constantly billowed gently, but were slightly shorter. A single thick lock of her mane hung over her face, a trait I found to be very charming. The coloration of her mane and tail… This is difficult to describe. The innermost parts seemed to show the deep blue night sky complete with glittering stars, but the outermost edges were a transparent shade of blue. Actually, scratch that part about the stars. The innermost part of her mane and tail were a solid blue color, but constantly glittered, giving the optical illusion that they were filled with twinkling stars. Like her sister, she was also clad in jewelry. Her shoes and necklace were identical in design to Celestia’s, although they both constantly glittered beautifully. Her glittering shoes were a very pale shade of blue while her necklace was the same shade of dark purple or black as the ‘night sky’ part of her cutie mark while also bearing a crescent moon. An equally dark tiara rested atop her head. While not quite as outrageously beautiful as Celestia, she exuded a type of gentle elegance that drew me to her. I then nodded and said quietly, “Princess Luna.”

Celestia spoke first with a smile, “At last we meet. We’ve been hearing good things about you, James.”

Luna spoke next. Or rather, bellowed. Her expression became rather serious as she effectively shouted at me with her voice echoing while a strong gust seemed to be blowing at me from nowhere. “INDEED. IT IS AN HONOR TO MEET THOU, HONORED GUEST FROM A DISTANT WORLD.” I would have fallen right back down the stairs behind me if Fluttershy had not gotten behind me and pushed me against the wind.

“Luna, you’re relapsing.” Celestia spoke with a rather hearty chuckle.

Luna’s serious expression became one of shock as she covered her mouth with a hoof. “Oops… There I go again, resorting to my old habits…”

I adjusted my frazzled hair and asked, “Is that normal for you, Lady Luna? I would’ve expected the bringer of the beautiful calm night to speak softly.”

The Princess of the Night replied somewhat bashfully, “Forgive me, that was just out of habit. It is tradition to speak with that much volume when addressing our… Wait, did you refer to the night as ‘beautiful’ just now?” She was gazing at me with a very shocked expression.

I nodded casually and explained, “Well…yeah. I actually prefer the night over the day since it’s so calm and relaxing. Especially on rainy…gwah?!” I was interrupted as Luna rushed over to me, reared up on her hind legs, and embraced me tightly with her forelegs.

“Oh, thank you! Thank you, friend! At long last, somepony truly appreciates me and my beautiful night! Your admiration is cherished!” Luna almost sounded hysterical with joy as she spoke. I looked over her shoulder at Celestia, who seemed to be holding back a laugh as she covered her mouth with a hoof. Twilight seemed to be rather shocked by Luna’s direct response to my praise for her while Spike was snickering while holding his face to not get too loud. Since Fluttershy was behind me, I could not get a good look at her. But I swear I heard her mutter ‘Oh…my…’ in a very quiet tone.

Now that Luna was standing straight up, I could really see how tall she is. While most ponies stand with their heads parallel to roughly the center of my torso, Luna seemed to be just as tall as I am if not a few inches taller. Naturally, this meant that her older and bigger sister would likely tower over me if she rose up on just her hind legs. But I digress.

I wanted to offer some words to Luna, but as I was being hugged by royalty, I had no idea how to respond without offending her. I motioned with my hand for Twilight to approach me. She whispered once she came close enough, “What’s wrong?”

I replied quietly and a bit frantically, “What am I supposed to do? I’ve never been in front of royalty before!”

Twilight responded while clearly uncertain about her own advice. “Um… Maybe just hug her back?”

I braced myself for any unpleasant reactions as I gently wrapped my arms around Luna. I placed one hand on the center of her back between the shoulders while placing the other on the back of her head. To my surprise, I found that her mane was solid despite appearing to lack physical mass. I muttered quietly, “I see the creator of the night is just as gentle and beautiful as her handiwork.” As flattering as those words may have sounded, I was being completely blunt in my use of dialogue. Luna, at least at that moment, seemed to be the physical embodiment of the night I cherished in both form and character.

I noticed out of the corner of my eye what seemed to be a faint blush on Luna’s face. I heard her giggle before smiling. “You are too kind. I doubt anypony has shown this level of appreciation for me before. And as you are the first, I feel you must be rewarded.” I did not have time to react as Luna pulled her head back and placed a gentle kiss on my cheek.

There was a moment of silence throughout the entire room. Clearly, no one saw this coming, and certainly not me. I was frozen to the spot, unsure of how to react to this unexpected kiss. Granted, I had been kissed by ponies before, like Rarity and Fluttershy, but a kiss from a princess?! What was I supposed to say? Or better yet, how would Celestia take this?

My eyes immediately glanced over at Celestia. I was expecting her to be angry, but her expression showed surprise as she looked on silently. She soon spoke, “Oh my… Have you made a friend, Luna?”

At her sister’s words, Luna dropped back down on all fours and smiled at Celestia before exclaiming, “Oh, a most special friend indeed! At least…I hope so.” She then looked back up at me and held out a hoof. “Kind James. May I ask you the privilege of being your friend?”

This request caught me by surprise. I had not been in their presence for even five minutes, yet one of the royal sisters was now offering me her friendship? But in hindsight, I suppose I should not be surprised. As Luna and Nightmare Moon were once one entity, she likely carried the reputation of Nightmare Moon for a time after the Elements of Harmony purged her of her darker half. This more than likely caused Luna to feel very lonely and rejected, leading to an ever-growing desire for friends who saw past her reputation and viewed her as the elegant princess she is.

These thoughts made me feel great sympathy for Luna, as I had seen firsthand just how emotionally devastated Nightmare Moon was when I found her lingering remains in the castle ruins within the Everfree Forest the previous night. Of course, it would probably be very unwise to mention that name in front of either of the royal sisters, so I chose to not mention Nightmare Moon to them at all. But in any case, I dropped down to one knee and took Luna’s hoof in my hand. “It would be an honor, m’lady.”

Luna’s facial expression went from hopeful to ecstatic at my words. She suddenly looked over at Celestia and beamed with excitement, “Did you hear, sister?! He agrees!” I heard Twilight and Fluttershy giggle at Luna’s enthusiasm.

Celestia smiled warmly at her sister and nodded. “Yes, I did. I told you that you would make friends someday. Though I admit it was surprising to see the only human in Equestria become your friend less than five minutes after meeting you.”

I asked, “Do you think I should’ve turned down her offer until later?” This prompted an unhappy frown from Luna.

Celestia replied with a shake of her head, “Now, don’t be that way. Granted, you just met. But some friendships take just the tiniest push to start. And your heartfelt appreciation for Luna and the night she worked so hard to create was just the push that was needed.”

Luna looked at me with a smile, as if trying to reassure me that she was being serious when she requested that we be friends. I then asked, “Lady Luna, was I really the first guy to ever thank you for creating the night?”

She replied with a slight frown, “Well, the ponies of Equestria have come to embrace me this past year, but…no. You were the first pony…I mean person…to ever vocally express gratitude for my work.”

I muttered under my breath, “Just like Nightmare Moon…”

Luna’s ears perked up as she asked, “Come again? I didn’t quite catch that.”

Knowing that she would probably not appreciate being reminded of her darker half, I replied with a smile, “Oh… Just mumbling to myself. It wasn’t anything important.”

Luna nodded as she held out a hoof again. “I see. But…we are still friends, aren’t we?”

I nodded as I held her hoof and shook it once. “Yes, your highness.”

I watched when Luna bowed her head humbly before smiling. “I am relieved to hear that, James. But enough sidetracking. Celestia and I called you here for important business.”

Fluttershy gasped as she stood by my side, “Oh, right. What did you need to see us for, your highness?”

Celestia spoke first. “A few days ago, I received a report from my faithful student, Twilight Sparkle, that revealed to me that you and Fluttershy had become lovers.”

Fluttershy and I froze. We knew then why we had been called to appear before the royal sisters. Were we going to be arrested? Or even executed on the spot? Being able to raise the sun and moon, Celestia and Luna were more than likely capable of destroying us with the use of their godly magic. I held my breath, fearing what was going to come next.

Luna spoke next. “And it was brought to our attention that you had fled into the Everfree Forest in order to protect Fluttershy by hiding evidence. Or something to that effect.”

Celestia then frowned, almost appearing ashamed at that moment. “In all honesty, we had completely forgotten that law had ever been passed. It was so long ago that law had been made, we never got around to abolishing it…”

I felt myself calm down slightly at Celestia’s words. From what I could tell by listening to her, she had no intention of harming Fluttershy or me. If anything, she seemed remorseful for ever passing that law to begin with. Fluttershy then asked, “Does this mean…you’re not going to arrest us?”

Luna and Celestia looked at each other for a brief moment before laughing together. Celestia then chuckled, “Why would we ever do such a thing?! When I read that report, I was not only surprised. I felt proud for you two. Seeing past your biggest differences and embracing each other for what you are… That is perfect harmony. How could we ever condemn that?”

Luna then spoke with a smile, “As of today, that ridiculously outdated law is abolished. There will be no such prejudice under our reign.”

All I could do at that moment was embrace Fluttershy for all I was worth. I think she may have started to cry as I heard her whisper with her voice breaking, “Everything’s OK now… I’m just so happy…”

I gently stroked her mane with one hand as I whispered, “Me too, honey… Me too…”

Celestia spoke softly with a tone of compassion in her voice, “There is no need for tears, you two. Be happy. There is nothing wrong with being in love.”

Fluttershy and I huddled together for a moment longer before we heard Twilight speak. “Princess Celestia? May I ask a question?”

Celestia replied promptly, “Of course, my faithful student. What is on your mind?”

The purple unicorn mare then asked, “I’m only asking this out of curiosity, but why was there ever a law that applied to humans in the first place? I thought they were only creatures of myth!”

This question seemed to unnerve both of the royal sisters, as they seemed very surprised and even nervous. Luna quickly spoke, “Well… You see, the truth of the matter is…”

Something was very wrong here. Celestia and Luna seemed to know something about Equestria’s past. Something they clearly did not want us to know. At that moment, I truly wanted to demand that they explain why that law had ever been passed. Especially since I had received testimony from the ponies of Sunny Town, who had claimed to have personally met humans in the past. Even Zecora seemed to have heard stories lending credibility to their claims. The royal sisters were hiding something. And I wanted to know the truth.

Fluttershy asked, “Princess Celestia… Surely you know the truth. Could you please tell us? James deserves to know more than anypony.”

She was right. I had the right to know. But at the same time, I was afraid. Did I really want to know why a law had been passed that applied to humans? For such a steep penalty, there must have been a very brutal origin behind the initial passing of the law. What happened in Equestria? How long has it been since humanity disappeared? Or were there ever any humans in Equestria to begin with? Do I really want to know the awful truth? Or was it a pleasant and harmless truth? Either way, I would not know unless I asked.

After a moment of pondering, I spoke up. “Lady Celestia. You don’t have to tell us. It’s probably not important.”

Twilight did not seem pleased with my refusal to learn the truth as she frowned, “But…James! This is about your kind! You, more than anypony, deserve to know the truth!”

I replied, “Maybe so… But my gut is telling me that I don’t really need to know. And I’m following that instinct this time.”

Luna asked with some hesitation, “Are you absolutely certain? We… I suppose we can reveal this information to you if you truly wish it.”

I sighed as I shook my head. “No… It’s fine. I think I’d be better off not knowing. Curiosity might not kill the cat, but it may mentally scar you.”

Celestia’s expression seemed to calm rapidly as I spoke my decision. “I see… We will respect your decision.”

But Twilight loudly asked, “But could you at least tell me? I’m very eager to know the truth! Please, your highness!”

I finally decided to speak up, “Twilight. Let it go.”

She looked at me and asked, “Why?! This is an important matter! Why shouldn’t I know?”

I shrugged my shoulders and explained, “Think of it like this. Something happened a thousand years ago and no one really knows about it. If you were to learn what happened, would that really make an impact on today?”

Twilight started to say something, but began to stutter while apparently trying to find something to counter my claim. After a moment of indecision, she groaned, “Fine… Maybe it’s not important after all.”

Celestia nervously chuckled, “Yes, very true. What happened hundreds or thousands of years ago is of no importance today. You put it best, James.” I chuckled lightly as I tried to avert my eyes, finding her praise to be embarrassing.

Hoping to change the subject to get our minds off of the question at hand, I asked, “I know this may not be the best thing to ask, but what of Diamond Tiara?”

Luna smirked as she glanced at Celestia, who also smirked slyly. The Princess of the Night then explained, “We made certain that her parents knew of everything she has been doing for the past week. It goes without saying that they were not the least bit amused with her uncouth antics.” I could imagine. As I had met Diamond Tiara’s mother before in the jewelry store where I purchased Rarity’s bracelet, I knew just by talking to her that she was not a stuck-up sort of pony. No way she would ever appreciate her own child being a schoolyard bully.

“And her sentence?” I asked, curious of what her punishment was.

Celestia grinned rather mischievously and said, “One month of no cutie mark! Seems fitting enough.”

At the mention of cutie marks, I remembered that I too had acquired a cutie mark. Or at least it seemed to be one. “Um… Your highness? I know this may sound ridiculous, but…” I then rolled up my sleeve to display the mark on my upper arm. “Is this a cutie mark? It only showed up on me today.”

I think I heard a faint gasp come from the two sisters as they beheld the elegant dovelike design on my arm. Luna spoke first. “Celestia, is that…?”

The Princess of the Dawn nodded as she smiled, “Yes, I do believe so.” She then stood up and walked over to me. “I recognize that shape and color. If memory serves, I’ve seen only one or two other ponies with this cutie mark in my life. And yes, that is indeed a cutie mark.”

I think I may have blushed at that claim. If the rulers of Equestria say that it is a cutie mark, then it must be so. “Well… Does it represent anything in particular?” I asked, curious of its purpose.

Luna trotted over to us and spoke, “Allow me. The birds depicted in this cutie mark are doves, which are universal symbols of love and peace. And as you can see, they are forming a heart with their bodies.”

Celestia continued, “It represents that its wearer has a big heart and is very nonviolent, preferring peace and harmony over conflict. And if there is conflict, he chooses to resolve it as peacefully as possible. Of course, it also shows that he is very loving towards those he holds dear. And if memory serves, doves are also shy. Just like you if what I’ve heard is true.” She then looked towards Fluttershy and smiled warmly. “You are most blessed, Fluttershy. I do believe that one of those doves is James while the other is you.” Fluttershy could not even offer a response to that. All she could do was blush deeply while partially hiding her face behind her long pink mane.

However, a question still lingered in my mind. “OK, so I have a cutie mark now. But is it really possible for humans to get them? I thought only ponies could.”

Celestia nodded once more. “Indeed, only ponies can acquire them normally. But there are exceptions. Would you care to explain, Luna?”

Luna then stepped forward. “Gladly. While us ponies acquire them naturally, it is possible for other races to acquire them as well. But for this to occur, they must be capable of living in perfect harmony with the ponies of Equestria. Doing so creates a subtle harmonious force between the two races. Once the other race has become as close to BEING a pony as possible, that race will acquire their own unique cutie mark much like their dear friends.”

A harmonious force… As close to being an Equestrian pony as possible. Living in perfect harmony with this completely alien race. That was what acquired me this unique symbol on my upper arms. “Harmony… I never had this kind bond with my own kind back home…” I then asked, “Lady Celestia… Lady Luna… Do you know who brought me to Equestria?”

Seeing as how they are the most powerful ponies in Equestria, I thought for sure that they had brought me here. And if their answer were ‘yes’, I would drop down on my knees and bow to them for bringing me to this paradise. However, they merely smiled and shook their heads. Celestia then spoke, “I really wish we knew. I would like to say it was us, but I would be lying if I did.”

Luna bowed her head as she replied, “It is indeed puzzling. We know nothing of the world you are from, yet you appear out of thin air near Ponyville not even two weeks ago. But that does not mean we do not appreciate your presence.” She then smiled warmly at me. “It is a pleasure having you here, my friend.”

It was actually quite flattering to be told that a princess appreciated my presence. I never once thought that I would be so openly accepted by any community. But my train of thought was interrupted as Celestia spoke, “I’m sorry to have to bring this up, but we must be going soon. The mayor has requested an audience and we are due at the town hall in several minutes.”

As I heard those words, my hand brushed against my side where my pockets were. I felt a rectangular form bulging slightly from it. My DSi. It had been a while since I last used it. I then asked, “Um… Before you two leave, may I take a photo of you together?”

Luna replied with a hint of excitement, “A photograph? But of course!”

I then pulled out my DSi, flipped it open, turned it on, and activated the camera feature. Celestia looked closely at the device in my hands and asked, “I’ve never seen a camera like this. Is it a device from your world?”

I nodded without looking away from the screens. “Yeah, and it has numerous features. But I only use it for taking pictures these days.”

Twilight came over to me and looked at it, the top screen displaying whatever the lens was facing. “It shows you exactly what the picture will look like before you even take it? That’s impressive!”

Hearing Twilight’s voice gave me an idea. “Twilight, could I trust you to take the picture? I’d like to be in the shot too.”

She nodded before appearing to use the levitation spell to take hold of the device. “Sure. How do I do it?” Her horn was engulfed in a billowing aura as the DSi floated out of my hands.

“Just push the A button in to take the picture. And try to keep it from shaking.” I then stood between the two royal ponies with Celestia on my right and Luna on my left. I gently rested my hands on their shoulders and smiled. They too smiled warmly as Twilight began to adjust her position in the room to get the right distance and angle.

“OK, this angle looks good. Everypony in place? Three, two, one!” At the end of the countdown, I heard a familiar click. Twilight then smiled as she looked down at the DSi, “Perfect! How does this look, Fluttershy?”

My girlfriend looked down at the screen and smiled as well. “That looks just about perfect.”

I took the DSi in hand and showed the royal sisters the photo. Luna seemed quite pleased with the results. “The lighting was just right, wouldn’t you say?”

Celestia nodded with a matching smile, “A perfect balance. Let’s do this again at our next meeting, James.”

I nodded in confirmation as I turned the device off and closed it. “It would be my pleasure, your highness.”

I shook Celestia’s hoof as we said our goodbyes. But instead of a hoofshake, Luna rose up on her hind legs and embraced me once again. “Next time we meet, let’s talk over a spot of tea.”

I stroked her beautiful billowing mane and replied quietly, “Sounds like a plan, Lady Luna.”

However, she pushed away from me and smiled, “Please, James. Just call me Luna.”

I watched as Luna trotted down the stairs that led into the library. But before Celestia could follow, the Princess of the Dawn whispered into my ear, “I’m looking forward to watching your friendship with my sister progress. Be good to her.” I merely replied with a happy grin and brief chuckle. My friends and I said our goodbyes and watched the beautiful princess follow Luna downstairs.

“I really like your mentors, Twilight.” I said as I turned to face her.

The purple unicorn giggled while showing a delighted grin. “They’re always good to have around. Princess Celestia is almost like a second mother to me. But don’t tell her I said that. OK?” Fluttershy, Spike, and I chuckled at that request.

Spike then walked over to me with something in his hands. “Hey, James? I think I was supposed to give these to you.” In his grasp was a pair of glasses.

“Glasses? Wait a sec… I know that frame. Aren’t these mine?” I asked while remembering that I had accidentally crushed and twisted them that morning.

Twilight nodded and explained, “Rainbow Dash brought them to me this morning. I had the frame straightened out and new lenses put in to replace the broken ones. Try them on and tell us how they work!”

I did as I was told, placing them on my face. The instant I did, everything became much clearer. “Whoa, much better. Thanks, Twi… Wait…” One thing I noticed right then was that the lenses were absolutely spotless. No matter how hard I tried, I could never get my glasses to be 100% clean, as there would always be visible streaks across the lenses. “How’re these so clean? What’s your trick?”

Twilight smiled with an amused grin. “That’s the special quality about glasses in Equestria. A tiny bit of magic is woven into the lenses that repels all grime, grease, dust, you name it.” I tried putting her claims to the test by pressing my thumb to one lens. To my surprise, there was not even the slightest trace of a thumbprint on it.

“Huh… No wonder I never saw Rarity clean her glasses.” I said while placing my glasses back on my face. “Thanks again, Twilight. You have no idea how frustrating it was to get my old glasses completely clean. By which I mean I never could.”

Fluttershy smiled while gently nudging me. “Well, now you never have to worry about cleaning them again.”

Before anything else could be said, Twilight spoke up again. “You know, I’m sure Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie would be thrilled to know you’re back, James. You should stop by their places before you head home.”

I smiled at the thought of seeing them. “Should we head over there now?”

Fluttershy nodded with a smile. “That sounds like a nice idea. May we go see them now, Twilight?”

Our friend nodded promptly. “Sure! Give them my regards, please.” The two of us bid farewell to Twilight and Spike and left the library before making our way to the home of our nearest friend. In this case, Sugarcube Corner.

Along the way, I chatted with Fluttershy. “Before I forget, what did Diamond Tiara do when you told her I had run away into the Everfree Forest?”

Fluttershy replied with a displeased frown spread across her lips, “Well, she certainly didn’t expect you to go there. She actually seemed a bit shocked. But that was probably because if you died, she would never get her cutie mark back.” I smirked to myself, amazed that she had not figured out that the ‘cure’ to her missing cutie mark could be easily purchased from the local prank parlor.

The overall distance between the library and Sugarcube Corner is rather small, so we got there in only several minutes. As we reached the front door, Fluttershy spoke up. “I’ll go first. Just to be safe.”

To be safe? Not sure what she meant by that, but I nodded and watched while she went inside. I did not wait long as there was a sudden shriek somewhere inside Sugarcube Corner. Next thing I know, something comes rocketing out the door and tackles me to the ground, knocking the wind out of me. Not a very pleasant feeling. “OH MY GOSH, YOU’RE BACK! I WAS WORRIED SICK ABOUT YOU!!!”

Clinging to me like a leech while being her usual energetic self was Pinkie Pie. I was stuck on my back with her head right next to mine. “Uh… May I stand up now?” I asked while catching my breath, rather annoyed from being knocked to the ground as it did not feel pleasant at all and was borderline painful.

The silly pink pony opened her eyes and grinned as if her worries had suddenly vanished. “Oki doki loki!” She hopped off of me, allowing me to climb to my feet. “Ooh! Are those your new glasses?” She asked while pointing to a spot just behind me.

I flinched when I saw them on the ground behind me. “Those better not be scratched. I just got them back!” I quickly snatched them up and examined the lenses. Much to my shock, there was not a single scratch or speck of dust on them. “Wow… That’s some tough glass.” I muttered in appreciation for Twilight's foresight in their repairs as I put them back on.

Pinkie Pie then started hopping around me with her signature springy skip. “I knew you were gonna be all right! Rainbow Dash told us how you had a wicked knife with you! Did you ever have to ‘make your point’ with anypony out there?”

I chose to reply honestly while keeping some of the details to myself. “Yes, but only once.” I was referring to the skeletal zombie pony I first encountered during my escape from Sunny Town the previous night. Still impresses me how easily the bones shattered when I took a swing.

My cheerful pink friend giggled as she came to a stop in front of me, “Ooh, I’ll bet everypony who saw that point were sent scurrying away! Did you actually chop anyone with that? Huh, huh, huh?”

I replied with a frown, “Oh, please. I’m a lover, not a fighter. I’d never kill anyone with that.” Of course, I did actually have to defend myself at the time. But would she have believed me if I told her I was being attacked by zombie ponies? I would have to say…..no.

Fluttershy replied with a warm smile as she stood in the doorway, “Yes, you are. As Pinkie Pie would probably say, you’re as sweet as candy.”

Pinkie Pie retorted with a giggle, “Oh, he’s more than just sweet! He’s like a mountain of sugar topped with caramelized cherries and chocolate and vanilla with a strawberry on top!” She then paused momentarily as she seemed to process what she had just said before a faint gurgling sound was heard. “That’s weird. Now I’m hungry! Let’s go get some goodies!” She then trotted back into Sugarcube Corner while I took a moment to think over what she said while describing me.

“A mountain of sugar…topped with caramelized cherries and chocolate and vanilla…with a strawberry…” I winced when I put the images together in my head. “Instant diabetes right there.” Fluttershy giggled as she covered her mouth while we followed Pinkie Pie into Sugarcube Corner.

We had only just gotten inside when we found Pinkie Pie waiting at the counter with three cupcakes lined up in a row. “It’s your favorite, James! Those special chocolate chip ones you helped me come up with!”

I smiled as I took one in hand and took a bite. “Aw yeah, I missed this.” Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie helped themselves to the other two.

Pinkie Pie then asked, “So, how’s it been going with you two now that we know it’s not illegal for ponies and humans to…uh… You know what I mean.”

I nodded while trying to hury up with the bite of cake I had just taken so I could speak. “Things have been going good. Right, honey?” I looked down at Fluttershy, who was halfway done with her snack.

“Yes, things have gotten much better now that we’re together again.” She said with a smile. But she then whispered while looking up at me, “When we get home, could we do some…um…special things together to make up for lost time?”

Pinkie Pie apparently overheard as she suddenly asked, “Ooh, something special?! Is it a game of spin the bottle?!” I could only laugh at Fluttershy’s response, as she began to fluster uncontrollably while her wings spread wide. But once she looked back up at me, I nodded with a smile to show I agreed to her request.

Just after all three of us had finished our snack, a thought occurred to me as I observed Sugarcube Corner’s interior. “Oh man… Pinkie, did Mr. and Mrs. Cake mind that I didn’t show up for work yesterday?” I was worried that I had been fired due to my absence on a workday.

To my relief, my energetic friend grinned without any signs of worry. “Oh, they thought you were just running late or something. But when Rainbow Dash told us about why you ran off like that, they understood it was important and decided to wait for you to come home.”

I breathed a sigh of relief, glad that I was still employed at my favorite bakery. I then asked, “Then I’ll be seeing you tomorrow, right?”

Pinkie Pie’s response surprised me as she giggled, “Sorry, but not this time. I’ve got a private party to set up. You can have the day off!”

“Do you really need to close Sugarcube Corner for the day just for that?” Fluttershy asked while clearly just as puzzled as I was.

Pinkie Pie nodded giddily and explained, “Yeah, it’s a really special one. I need plenty of time to make sure it’s just right.” But she then asked, “Come to think of it, did you say hi to everypony now that you’re back home, James?”

I shook my head and said, “Not just yet, but we were on our way to do so. Next stop is the Carousel Boutique to say hello to Rarity. We’ll then stop by Sweet Apple Acres on our way home to say hi to Applejack.”

Pinkie Pie responded by nudging me and Fluttershy towards the door. “In that case, I better not keep you two! Rarity told me she was working on something special for you, so you better head on over! You shouldn’t keep a lady waiting!”

I chuckled at my friend's boundless enthusiasm. “OK, we’ll go right now. Thanks again for the treat, Pinkie.”

Fluttershy also smiled as she nodded towards her friend. “It was delicious. Thank you for providing them.”

However, Pinkie Pie giggled as she waved at us. “But it was James who added the chocolate chips to the recipe! But anyway, get going! Rarity’s expecting you!” The two of us said our goodbyes to our friend and headed on our way.

As we headed towards the southeastern edge of Ponyville, Fluttershy looked up at me and smiled. “When Rarity learned that it was safe for you to come home, she said she would make you something special as a gift for your troubles.”

Once again, I felt somewhat guilty that generous Rarity was making something for me for free. It had been some time since I last felt this way. “I hope she doesn’t make anything too extravagant. I don't want her wasting too many of her resources on me.”

We came to the elegant form of Rarity’s home and knocked on the door. I suspected that Rarity did not hear us, maybe due to her singing, since no one answered right away. “Think we should just go on in?” I asked while looking down at my lover.

Fluttershy nodded and reached for the door while saying, “That’s OK. Most customers get her attention by ringing the bell that hangs over the door. She won’t mind.” I then grabbed the handle and pushed the door open, ringing the bell that hung over the doorway in the process.

“Even though it rides high on the flank, Rainbow won’t look like a… Ooh! I’ll be just a moment! I have only a few more stitches to make!” Rarity called out as she moved a piece of yellow fabric across her sewing machine. “There we are! Now then, how may I… Oh! James, you have returned!” My beautiful former landlord rushed over to me, reared up on her hind legs, and embraced me very tightly. “It must’ve been dreadful for you to have to camp out in that vile forest. Are you well?”

I replied with a smile while stroking her beautiful mane, “It wasn’t that bad. I partially enjoyed myself out there.”

My laidback response seemed to catch Rarity by surprise since she gasped, “Enjoyed yourself?! Are you mad?! How could anypony enjoy themselves in such an untamed dangerous forest?! Miles from civilization, not a single bathtub, so much dirt and mud… The list goes on and on!” She was being rather dramatic, even raising a hoof to her forehead as if she was about to faint.

I shrugged my shoulders and said, “I dunno. Maybe I was just too absorbed in the untamed wonders of the Everfree Forest to feel afraid. Granted, I did come across a hydra, but Rainbow Dash made sure I got away.”

Rarity nodded as she regained her composure, “Yes, I recall Rainbow Dash telling us about that daring escape. But enough about that! Surely your clothes must be absolutely filthy after spending two whole days out there! Come over here.” She led me and Fluttershy over to what seemed to be a row of t-shirts. “I know you prefer casual, so I made them as simple as possible. How are they, darling?”

There were six t-shirts in all. No, wait... They were actually polo shirts, which I prefer. It would seem Rarity tries to avoid making even her most basic designs look too basic. And each were…wait a moment. Each was a different color that seemed very familiar. Yellow, white, pink, orange, cyan, and a faded purple. I then realized that each of these shirts were the same colors as the coats of my six friends! And on each corresponding color was a matching cutie mark emblem on the left side of the chest. The white had Rarity’s cutie mark while the cyan had Rainbow Dash’s and so on. When I looked on the back, a much larger emblem depicting the same cutie mark rested in the center. “Are they to your liking? I felt that this way you would think of us while wearing them.” Rarity spoke with a proud smile.

These designs for my shirts were absurdly clever. Never once did I imagine I would ever be literally wearing my friends' colors. I chuckled while shaking my head, “To my liking? I love them, Rarity. May I try one on?”

My former landlord... Or is it landlady? Anyway, she grinned proudly and said, “But of course! They are yours, after all.”

I removed my glasses and pulled off my shirt. But as I took a moment to decide which shirt to wear, Rarity asked, “What an elegant design! Did Zecora give you that white marking on your arms?”

Seeing that she was referring to my cutie marks, I replied, “I know this’ll be hard to believe, but these are cutie marks. At least that's what I was told.”

Rarity stared at me for a moment. That blank expression seemed to say ‘wait…seriously?’ before she spoke, “Let me take a closer look.” She reared up on her hind legs for extra height while closely examining one. “They seem to be doves… Such tender little birds. If you were a bird, you would most certainly be a dove, James. This cutie mark suits you quite well. But just how did you get it?”

I shrugged my shoulders and said, “No idea, really. I’m not even sure what triggered their appearance.” I then slid on the shirt that bore Rainbow Dash’s colors, as she was the first friend I saw after going into hiding.

“Well, they certainly suit a gentle fellow like you. Wear them proudly! You earned them.” Rarity replied with a giggle. She then turned to Fluttershy and asked, “And how have you two dears been now that you’re reunited?”

Fluttershy smiled and spoke softly, “Things have improved greatly since he got home. It’s really all I could ask for.” I remained silent as I let the two friends talk. Just then, Fluttershy glanced up at me and smiled. “Oh, I just remembered! Aloe and Lotus said they understand why you couldn’t be at work today, James. So don’t worry. They’re not mad at you.”

I had all but forgotten that I was supposed to be at the spa today for work. Which, of course, was impossible since I was deep in the Everfree Forest for much of the day. “Man, I almost forgot about them. I’ll be sure to show up for work on Saturday.”

Rarity then began to neatly fold my new clothes and set them in a stylish paper bag that bore her trademark, a pair of azure feminine eyes staring out with a slender trail of indigo hair curving around it in a very elegant fashion. “Is there anything I owe you, Rarity?” I asked, feeling slightly guilty about receiving her heartfelt creations without being asked for anything in return.

The beautiful unicorn calmly smiled and shook her head. “All I ask is that you wear the shirt that sports my colors and cutie mark when I arrive for a massage at the spa on Saturday. If you don’t, I just might take them all back!” I snickered at her playful threat, knowing that it was likely a bluff.

Rarity then asked, “My apologies, but may we talk tomorrow? I’m running on a rather tight schedule and really must get started on making repairs on Pinkie Pie’s dress before starting on this recent commission.”

I nodded and gently stroked my finger over her ear. “Sure thing. I’ll see you tomorrow, Rarity. And thanks again for these sweet shirts.”

Fluttershy also nodded and said, “Don’t work yourself too hard, Rarity. Let’s talk again tomorrow.”

Rarity grinned as she waved back at us while we made our way to the door. “I will, Fluttershy. Take care! And be good to her, James!” We bid each other farewell as Fluttershy and I left the Carousel Boutique and headed west towards Sweet Apple Acres.

“Still can’t believe Rarity made me one of each kind of shirt to match you girls.” I chuckled out loud while looking down at the bag I was carrying.

Fluttershy looked up at me with a grin. “She’s very thoughtful when it comes to surprises. It’s like she always knows exactly what the customer will like.”

We continued to chat casually while passing through Ponyville. But in time, we passed in front of the jewelry store where I had purchased Rarity’s bracelet. I immediately thought of the refined earth pony who sold me the bracelet as she bore a resemblance to Diamond Tiara. I began to wonder if she was indeed the schoolyard bully’s mother. “Fluttershy, could you go on ahead? I need to tend to something important.”

My lover smiled and nodded at me. “OK. I’ll be waiting over at Sweet Apple Acres.” She then walked off while I entered the jewelry store by myself.

I immediately found the same elegant mare as before standing behind the counter while apparently checking her stock. When she heard the door close, she looked up at me and spoke, “Welcome to…” She froze for a second while she seemed to recognize my face. “Oh my goodness, it’s you! I’m so sorry for what my daughter did to you. I made certain to give her a thorough scolding.”

My guess was correct. The clerk of that jewelry store is indeed Diamond Tiara’s mother. “Is she here?” I asked with a bit of tension in my nerves. I knew that by then school was out for the day. I mean it must have been if all three of the Cutie Mark Crusaders came looking for me in the Everfree Forest.

The mare nodded and said, “Yes, she’s in the back. But she’s not allowed to come out for now.”

“Did you know that she is a bully at school?” I asked calmly.

“No… She never gave me the impression that she has a sadistic side to her. I always thought she was my precious Diamond Tiara…” The clerk replied with a frown. I could only imagine her shock and disappointment when the news was relayed to her.

I paused for a moment before speaking. “I’m sorry to hear that… But may I see her? It’s important.”

Diamond Tiara’s mother nodded with a bit of a sigh. “All right, but don’t keep her for too long. I’m being very strict with her right now.” She then went over to a door that was behind the counter and knocked on it. “Tiara, this gentleman wishes to speak with you. Come on out.”

I watched as the door opened. Due to her height, Diamond Tiara was concealed by the counter. But I could hear her footsteps as she headed to the left. When she came into view, her head was bowed with a rather unhappy expression on her face. Her mother watched us constantly, likely on guard to make certain her child would not try anything violent.

When she looked up at me, Diamond Tiara immediately averted her gaze. She was clearly unable to look me in the eye. I crossed my arms and asked, “What do you have to say for yourself? I could’ve been killed out there in the Everfree Forest. And don’t even try to say I’m exaggerating. I ran into a lot of danger yesterday while I was out there. Almost got eaten by a hydra.” Diamond Tiara did not speak as she winced at my words.

Diamond Tiara was scared. I could tell just by looking at her. “You have no one to blame for your punishment but yourself. Do you have anything to say to that?”

I thought I heard a whisper from Diamond Tiara, but it was too quiet to make out. I got down on one knee and asked, “What was that just now?”

She squinted her eyes shut and muttered, “I’m sorry…”

I paused for a moment. She actually apologized. That was the last thing I ever expected Diamond Tiara to do after all of those attempts to hurt me. I looked down at the filly. She could not even look at me.

After a moment of thought, I made up my mind. I reached into my pocket and pulled out the very same cutie mark removal tape I had purchased at the prank parlor a week ago. I stretched it out and placed the opposite side onto Diamond Tiara’s flanks. She gasped as she noticed what I was doing. As I removed the tape, I spoke, “Apology accepted.”

I heard Diamond Tiara’s mother gasp. As I expected, Diamond Tiara’s cutie marks were now visible again. Her mother then spoke, “You should be grateful he gave them back to you, Tiara. You weren’t supposed to get them back for another month.”

The filly before me looked at her flanks for a moment in silence. She then looked up at me while sniffling, her eyes beginning to tear up. I had never seen Diamond Tiara on the verge of crying, so I was naturally perplexed by this display of emotion. “What’s wrong? You got what you wanted, so why are you crying?”

Diamond Tiara shuddered for a moment, probably struggling to restrain her emotions. This did not last long as she suddenly wailed, rearing up onto her hind legs and embracing me tightly while sobbing loudly. “I’m sorry! I’m so sorry!”

This outburst of emotion caught her mother and me by surprise. My father once told me that this kind of crying is often a sign of guilt. She sobbed while trying to speak, “I’m sorry I tried to hurt you… I’m sorry for calling the Cutie Mark Crusaders blank flanks… I’m sorry for being a jerk… I know what it’s like to not have a cutie mark again… It’s not nice.”

I gently caressed the child’s mane, doing what I could to comfort her. I do not know what her parents said to her, but they must have made her understand the errors of her ways. “All you need to do now is apologize to them at school tomorrow. And tell your friend Silver Spoon that she shouldn’t be mean either.”

Diamond Tiara looked up at me with teary eyes while choking on her tears. “OK… You’re… You’re really nice…”

I then looked over at her mother. “Go easy on her. Maybe just reduce her punishment to one week?”

The mare nodded while still keeping her expression stern. “That sounds reasonable. Diamond Tiara. Instead of a month of no cutie mark, you get one week of no dessert.”

The filly looked back over at her mother and nodded tearfully. “OK… I think I can handle that.” She then looked back up at me and asked, “Mr. James… I’m sorry… Can you forgive me?”

I smiled warmly at her heartfelt willingness to atone and stroked her mane gently. “I forgive you.” She then buried her face in my shirt again, nuzzling me strongly as I think she had started to cry again.

I continued to stroke Diamond Tiara’s mane gently for the entire time she cried. Her mother continued to watch us silently, a warm smile on her face. I then smiled slightly and said, “You know, you’re not the only one who got a cutie mark today.”

Diamond Tiara looked up at me, her eyes still filled with tears. “You mean…one of those three got them?”

I chuckled as I pulled up my shirt’s sleeve and replied, “You forget that there’s four Cutie Mark Crusaders now.”

The filly before me gasped when she saw the cutie mark on my upper arm. “You… You actually got one too?!” I nodded in silence. “It’s…really pretty. Those are doves, right?” I nodded once again. The filly then smiled as she dried her tears. “It really suits you.”

Receiving wholehearted compliments from Diamond Tiara was certainly something different. I stroked her mane as I smiled and said softly, “You’re a lot sweeter than you originally led me to believe.” I think she may have blushed at my words as she glanced down to hide her face.

Diamond Tiara’s mother then spoke up. “All right, that’s enough for now. I’m sure Mr. James has some business to tend to now that he’s back home.”

Her daughter nodded and said quietly, “OK, Mom…” She then hugged me again and whispered, “Thank you… And I’m sorry again…”

I dragged my fingers through Diamond Tiara’s mane again. “I forgive you. Just make sure you’re nice to ponies who don’t have cutie marks. You were just like them once, so it wouldn’t be fair if you insult them.” She merely nodded in silence.

As I stood up, Diamond Tiara’s mother approached me with a smile. “I’d like to thank you for helping my daughter get that awful habit out of her mind. The next purchase you make here will be half off.”

I chuckled as I immediately considered making my next purchase my and Fluttershy’s wedding rings. Or are they bracelets? It would be quite difficult to fit a tiny ring onto a hoof, so they are likely bracelets. Besides, it is far too soon to say when that day will come. But I digress.

“Thank you. Just don’t forget that offer. It might be a while before I make another purchase here.” I replied as I stood up.

The mare nodded while also chuckling briefly. “I’ll make a mental note of that.”

I waved goodbye at Diamond Tiara and her mother while backing away towards the door. “I need to get going. Applejack is probably waiting for me to show up. See ya later.” I headed out the door and headed west, hoping to catch up with Fluttershy before she could reach Sweet Apple Acres without me.

I took no detours as I headed towards Sweet Apple Acres. When the farm came into view, I found Fluttershy and Applejack talking to each other next to the barn. Before I could say anything, Applejack noticed me approaching and dashed over to me. “Hoowee! Y’all got some spunk ta head on inta the Everfree Forest! Didja do all right after ya got away from the hydra?”

As she drew near, I dropped down on one knee and embraced Applejack once she drew close enough. “Yeah, I was OK for the rest of my time there. But I’m feeling even better now that I’m back home with all of you.”

Applejack remained silent for a moment. She then asked, “Uh… Ya know, this is the first time you’ve ever gotten this chummy with me. Somethin’ up?”

I froze for a moment, realizing that I was hugging her. I then sighed and proceeded to tighten my grip on her. “I… I’m glad to be back together with you girls… I know I met up with Rainbow Dash yesterday, but… I still missed all of you.”

It was true. Yesterday was the first day since I arrived in Equestria that I went an entire day without interacting with any of my friends. Granted, I did encounter Rainbow Dash. But our time together was too brief to be satisfying at all. Regardless, Applejack smiled and embraced me with her forelegs. “We missed ya too, James. We really did… It’s good ta have ya back, pardner.”

Before either Fluttershy or me could speak up, Applejack suddenly gasped and let go of me. “Right! I whipped somethin’ special up for ya! Right over here!” She then led us into the barn, where a small wooden cart was full of…..apple products?

Applejack trotted over to the cart and started pointing out various apple products. “Thought y’all might be hungry after all that time in the Everfree Forest, so I cooked up a lil’ bit of everthin’ for ya. I’ve got apple pie, apple fritters, apple tarts, apple dumplin’s, apple crisps, apple crumbles, and here’s a new one. Fresh applesauce!”

I still could not wrap my head around just how many of those homemade apple products were in that cart. “Well…uh…thank you kindly, AJ. We’ll…uh…be sure to enjoy those…”

Fluttershy also nodded nervously. “Yes… This is…um…very generous of you.”

Applejack grinned while she crossed one of each of her hooves in front of the other in a type of smug leaning stance. “No need ta be modest, lovebirds. Y’all help yerself to the whole thing.”

Fluttershy and I glanced at each other for a moment before looking back at Applejack. I then spoke, “AJ… Not to be rude, but I’m not sure we can even finish all this before they spoil. If there’s anything left in two days, would you like to help us finish it off?”

I was expecting Applejack to be disappointed. But instead, she merely smiled with a bit of a sheepish grin. “Yeah, I thought I went a might overboard there. Sure thing. If y’all got some ya can’t finish in time, let me know and I’ll bring some of the leftovers back home. If there's one thing the Apple family is known for, it's our high bloomin' appetite for apples!” She then worked herself into the harness so she could pull it. “Lead on, you two. I’ve got this.”

Fluttershy and I led the friendly farm pony over to our cottage just north of Sweet Apple Acres. Once there, she helped us carry each apple product into the kitchen. “Thanks again, AJ. Could you set up another ten bushels for me to carry tomorrow?” I asked, feeling I could still use the exercise.

“Sure thing, pardner. Come on by when ya have the time. See ya tomorrow! And have fun, Fluttershy!” Applejack replied with a smile as she hauled the cart back home with her.

“It’s just us now, James.” Fluttershy said with a smile as she closed the door behind her.

“Yeah… Home at last.” I said while I reclined on the sofa next to the window. It felt good to be home. Especially after being afraid that I may not have been able to return at all.

Fluttershy brought me some of Applejack’s apple brown betty with a fork sticking out of the top. “Can I get you anything to help you feel more at home?”

I took my snack and smiled. “I’m good as is, honey. But thanks for asking.”

“OK. But if you need anything, just ask.” Fluttershy replied with a endearing smile. As I munched on my snack, which I found to be quite enjoyable, I froze as I heard a low-pitched buzzing next to my ear for a second. I then turned my head and found a small green hummingbird perched on my shoulder. Fluttershy was quick to notice and said, “Hello, Hummingway! Have you met my boyfriend yet? His name is James.”

The hummingbird…I mean Hummingway looked at me and nuzzled me gently. “A pleasure to meet you, Hummingway.” I said before the little bird flew up alongside Fluttershy.

My girlfriend then smiled excitedly at me. “Oh, we have a special trick he wants to perform. Wanna listen?” I nodded calmly while munching on my treat. Fluttershy went first, loudly humming…singing… I am not sure what to call it. It was basically humming with her mouth open, but there were no lyrics. Regardless, her singing voice was simply angelic. I literally froze as I heard my girlfriend’s beautiful voice sing, only to be followed up with Hummingway humming the rest. And for some very strange reason, the tune they sang and hummed felt…..extremely nostalgic.

“Did I just hear an angel sing?” I asked, probably blushing while doing so.

My compliment clearly flustered Fluttershy since she blushed heavily. “An…angel? Oh, I don’t think it was an angel… But if you mean Hummingway, he does have a pretty voice, doesn’t he?”

I smirked at Fluttershy’s modesty. “I meant you, honey. Hummingway’s version was cute, but yours was gorgeous.”

Her face turned as red as a beet. “I…uh… I don’t know what to say…” I reached out and stroked her beautiful mane to help calm her. “But if you want… I can sing more if you want me to.”

I grinned with a chuckle. “You can sing whenever you want, honey. I don’t ever get tired of your voice.” Fluttershy giggled in response, placing a kiss on my cheek in the process.

I listened to Fluttershy sing as she went about cleaning. But as I watched her, I remembered a promise I had made to her. “Honey, I just remembered something. I promised you a massage, didn’t I?”

Fluttershy stopped what she was doing and grinned at me. “I completely forgot about it! When would you like to start?”

I replied after a moment of thought, “How about just before we bathe tonight?”

Fluttershy smiled warmly while blushing just a little bit. “That sounds like a perfect time to relax. I’ll be patient.”

The next few hours were calm, quiet, and very relaxing. They were of little extravagance, but every moment was spent with my beautiful girlfriend. Such simple pleasures are difficult to describe, so I will leave it to the readers to imagine what may have happened during those hours.

Once the sun had almost completely set, Fluttershy lied down in the middle of her living room floor with her head resting on a pillow. “Is this OK?”

I nodded as I approached her, “That’ll do. Just stretch out your legs so I can reach them easily.” She did as she was told and extended her legs the best she could.

I straddled Fluttershy while on my knees and began to massage the base of her neck. “I really needed that…” She muttered quietly.

“Well, we’re just getting started, so don’t get up yet.” I replied while smiling slightly. I also felt better since this massage session would help keep my skills sharp for my next day of work at the spa.

Like before, I spent no fewer than three minutes on massaging Fluttershy before moving on to another spot. Namely her jaws. “Don’t talk until I finish with this spot, honey.” Fluttershy replied with a ‘mmhm’ without moving her mouth at all.

Once I had finished with her jaw joints, I moved down to Fluttershy’s shoulders. As I kneaded them as gently yet firmly as I could, I attempted to make casual conversation. “Were you OK while I was gone, honey?”

Fluttershy sighed before speaking, “I was worried sick… I was afraid I wouldn’t ever see you again. It wasn’t until Rainbow Dash got back after finding you that I was a little more hopeful you would be OK.”

I felt somewhat guilty that I had worried Fluttershy so much, even if it was to protect her. “Did you…ever doubt me?” I asked, worried that she may have considered breaking up with me.

Fluttershy shook her head and looked back at me. “Why would I ever do that? You explained yourself very thoroughly in that note you left behind. I had no reason to doubt you.”

I sighed while still feeling rather guilty. “I’m glad to hear that… And I’m sorry if I worried you too much.” I then moved on to her knees and ankles.

My lover smiled warmly at me. “It’s OK. More good came out of it than bad, right? We got Princess Celestia and Princess Luna’s blessings, you made some friends while you were out there, and now you’re home to stay.” One other good thing that had happened was that Diamond Tiara had learned the error of her ways. But Fluttershy probably did not want to hear about the former bully, as it was her actions that caused me to leave Ponyville in the first place.

When I started massaging Fluttershy’s vertebrae, I asked, “What about the other girls? How did they handle the news?” I had seen Pinkie Pie myself when Fluttershy showed the note to her, but I had no knowledge of how the other four reacted.

“Well, they were all equally worried. But I think Twilight has the most worried besides me. She wouldn’t stop pacing until Rainbow Dash came back with the information you gave her. Rarity was also really worried. She fainted when she found out. But then again, she does occasionally faint in times of crisis. And right after she read the note, Rainbow Dash took off to find you. She seemed pretty scared at the time too.” Fluttershy explained to me while remaining very still.

I listened silently as I went from vertebra to vertebra. “When Rainbow Dash came back after finding you, we were all furious at Diamond Tiara and went straight to the school to…um…interrogate her. Although it was mostly Rarity, Twilight, and Rainbow Dash who did most of the interrogating... Although... I might have...exploded at her a bit.” Fluttershy went on about the events that had unfolded in my absence while sounding noticeably uneasy when she spoke that last part.

Once I had finished with her back, I turned around so I could reach Fluttershy’s hind legs. “Would you like me to save your flanks for last?” I asked, knowing that her cutie marks are quite sensitive.

“Oh, yes. And don’t worry about the cutie marks. You can massage them too.” Fluttershy replied with a bit of a blush.

I tended to her knees and ankles first. Once those were finished, I dug my fingertips into Fluttershy’s flanks. She gasped the instant they rubbed her cutie marks. “James… If it’s not too much trouble, could you…keep massaging them until I…um…you know?”

I think I felt my body heat spike at the request. If she was asking me what I think she was, she wanted me to massage her cutie marks until she had an orgasm. “If that’s what you want, I’ll do it. Now just relax, honey.” I replied as I began to massage her.

Fluttershy was breathing deeply the whole time I kneaded the flesh on her flanks. I could tell this was very arousing to her. Even after the usual three minutes had passed, I kept on rubbing her firmly.

I think it was about five minutes into the massage that Fluttershy began to gasp loudly. She was probably getting close. I took a moment to look under her tail, finding her vulva to be coated in liquid. Not even a minute later, she shuddered violently in orgasm while struggling to not raise her voice too high. All the while, I must admit I was getting quite turned on myself.

“Was that enough, honey?” I asked as I climbed off of Fluttershy. Her face was covered in a deep blush while panting in the afterglow.

“That felt… Oh, James… I love you so much…” Fluttershy muttered quietly. I think I may have blushed at her words.

“I love you too, sweetie.” I replied as I placed a kiss on her muzzle.

I stayed by her side until Fluttershy had regained her composure. But the first thing she said surprised me. “You know, James… I’ll be going into heat in a few weeks.”

“Heat… You mean…you want to try?” I asked, knowing exactly what she was getting at.

Fluttershy gently nuzzled me as she whispered, "Well... I don't know how compatible we are, but... I wouldn't mind trying...” I caressed her beautiful pink mane. The concept of parenthood was certainly intimidating to me. But Fluttershy seemed a bit more sure about herself than I was. And more than anything, I wanted to make her happy.

“That…sounds very sweet, honey.” I replied quietly.

Fluttershy giggled as she began to hover in place, “I can hardly wait. But let’s go wash up for the night. May we bathe together again?”

I nodded as I climbed to my feet and said, “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

I am writing this while lying in bed. It feels great to finally go to sleep while squeaky clean. Fluttershy is sleeping soundly beside me. And she seems very happy too.

Now that I am home to stay, I feel more at ease than ever before since arriving in Ponyville. But…

I just looked outside the window at the Everfree Forest. Somewhere out there, the ponies of Sunny Town are shambling about as walking corpses. And Mitta along with them. And beyond that, Nightmare Moon’s shadowy remains linger in the castle ruins where she was last seen.

I may be home and safe and sound, but I cannot help worrying for my new friends. Mitta is still suffering and Nightmare Moon is all alone without anyone to make her feel appreciated…

I swear, if I ever find a way to help them, I will return to the Everfree Forest to find them. But as I currently have no means to do so, I can only wait until that time arrives.

So tired… My eyes are heavy and I really want to sleep. I would like to write some more, but Fluttershy is asleep beside me and I am eager to join her. So the rest will have to wait until tomorrow.

Home to Stay

I awoke to the feel of Fluttershy’s silky smooth mane in my face. I was up earlier than usual, which was certainly odd for me since I tend to be a late riser. I was considering going back to sleep, but soon noticed Fluttershy beginning to move in front of me. “Honey?” I asked quietly, wondering if she was waking up or if she was merely stirring in her sleep.

My girlfriend slowly turned her head to look over her shoulder since she had her back to me. Her big beautiful eyes stared at me groggily while her mouth curved into a pleased smile. “Good morning, James. Did you sleep well?”

I felt particularly refreshed since it was the first time in two days that I had slept in a real bed. It felt great to be back home while knowing there is nothing wrong with falling in love with a pony in Equestria. I could hear birds chirping outside. The start of a new day in this wonderful land that had become my new home. Not wanting to delay for too long, I responded with a smile. “I slept very well, Fluttershy. And I had some nice dreams too. I think having you close to me helped with that.”

I remembered them at the time, but lord help me if I could remember them now as I write this. It is nigh impossible to remember dreams once you wake up. And those that you do remember usually do not remain in your memory for very long, almost as if the memory fades once you are wide awake. I am certain many people can relate.

Fluttershy replied with a quiet whisper as she rested her head against me. “I had nothing but nightmares when you left... I’m glad that changed when you came back.”

“Can you ever forgive me for that?” I asked, feeling guilty for forcing Fluttershy through such an ordeal. Even though it was to protect her, I still felt like I was in some sort of trouble for what I had done.

The timid pegasus looked up at me with her groggy eyes. “I never blamed you in the first place, James. It hurt when I read why you left, but it also made me feel honored. I’m amazed you would go to such lengths to protect me.” She then whispered, “I’m glad…Angel brought you that love letter I wrote.”

As if to reply to those words, we both looked towards the stairs when we heard a thumping sound. A second later, Angel himself hopped up to the top of the stairs and gave us a look that seemed to show impatience. I spoke with a light chuckle, “Speak of the devil. Our own little cupid is here.”

I watched as Fluttershy hopped down from the bed and approached her pet rabbit. “Thank you for bringing us together, Angel. You don’t know what this means to me. Is there anything I can do to repay you?” Almost as if on cue, I heard a faint rumbling sound. It was probably Angel’s stomach growling from hunger. No wonder he seemed so irritated at the time.

“Oh, I see what you want. OK then, let’s go get you some breakfast.” Fluttershy said with an embarrassed smile as she lifted Angel before placing him onto her back and trotting down the stairs.

Now that I was alone, I decided to get dressed. I would probably have to go to work soon. I slid on my shorts, but then eyed the six specialized shirts Rarity had given me the previous day. Each bore one of my friends’ cutie marks and their coat colors to match. After some thought, I decided to wear the one that displayed Applejack’s cutie mark. After all, I would soon be eating some apple pastries that she had made herself.

Before I could go downstairs, I heard Fluttershy coming back upstairs. Once she reached the top of the stairs, I noticed that she had some impressive bed head. Her mane, which is normally tidy and curled at the tips, was now messy and unkempt. “You want me to help you with that, honey?” I asked as I noticed she was heading for the bathroom.

Fluttershy smiled with a faint blush in her cheeks, apparently knowing what I meant. “If it’s not too much trouble. I think it’ll go by faster if you do it.” I followed her into the bathroom, minding my head to avoid bashing my forehead into the low doorway.

I watched as Fluttershy opened up the green cabinet that was to the left of the sink and pulled out a hair comb. “It’s actually pretty tricky for ponies to comb most of their manes. Unless you’re a unicorn, that is.”

“That’s why I’m here. Just hold still and it’ll be done in no time.” I replied as I wet the comb down. Wetting a hair comb before use increases its effectiveness. I ran the comb through Fluttershy’s pink mane with long straight strokes. Whenever enough of the moisture had been absorbed into the hair, I would wet the comb down again and continue after plucking out any stray hairs stuck in teeth. I had to repeat the process several times due to the sheer amount of hair on Fluttershy’s head. While I adore long hair on women, including ponies, it is certainly more inconvenient to manage when it is that long.

“There we go. You’re all set.” I said as I finished returning Fluttershy’s mane to its former glory. She then looked at herself in a mirror for a moment to evaluate my work. And she seemed to like what she saw.

“I see no problems, James. Thank you.” Fluttershy spoke in her quiet voice before placing a kiss on my cheek. She then asked, “Would you like some eggs with your breakfast today?”

It had been a long time since I last ate eggs of any kind for a meal. I nodded and replied, “Scrambled, please.”

Fluttershy smiled cutely while she headed for the bathroom door without taking her eyes off of me. “OK. While I’m cooking, could you please gather the rest of the eggs from the chicken coop? Use the pail that’s right next to it to carry them.”

“Ok then. I’ll see you in a bit.” I retorted with a nod before following Fluttershy downstairs.

I went outside and looped around to the backside of Fluttershy’s cottage. It seemed that all of the chickens were already outside milling about in the pen. “Morning, girls. Don’t mind me.” I spoke as I stepped into the pen. The hens did not pay me much mind, but they certainly did not show any fear either. But to make sure that there were no chickens left in the coop, I knocked on the wooden structure. “Anyone else in there?”

I received the mother of all surprises when a pony poked her head out of the coop’s entrance and smiled at me. “Hello!”

I jumped back in surprise as I recognized the face immediately. “What the… Derpy?! What’re you doing all the way out here?!” I swear, it seems that Derpy Hooves has the strangest habit of suddenly popping up where you least expect her.

The wall-eyed pegasus mare appeared somewhat sheepish as she replied, “I got lost…”

She got lost? Seriously? How could a mailmare who delivers mail on a daily basis to practically every address in Ponyville possibly get lost there? If you know your mail route through town, you would seldom lose your way. I facepalmed at her absurd lack of a sense of direction. Once again, I am not certain if that is a real word, but it describes the action well.

“Could you please point me in the right direction?” Derpy asked as she crawled out of the coop.

I then pointed to the east. “Ponyville’s right over there. You can’t miss it.”

Derpy grinned while she spread her wings. “Thanks! I’ll see you later!” She then went airborne and began to fly towards…..the Everfree Forest?!

“Whoa, where you going, Derpy?! That’s the Everfree Forest you’re heading to!” I called out, knowing that she would get lost for certain in that natural labyrinth.

The silly pegasus stopped in her tracks before flying back to me. She remained airborne while she asked, “Oh… But isn’t that where you pointed?”

I was starting to become mildly annoyed by Derpy’s misinterpretation of my directions, although I confess that I was rather amused too. “I pointed east. Just where do you think I pointed?”

Derpy’s response dumbfounded me. She crossed her forelegs with each hoof pointing in opposite directions. But with her eyes not even looking in the same direction as each other, I suppose I should not have been surprised. Even so, I placed my hand on my forehead and shook it in disbelief. “For the love of…” I then grabbed Derpy and pointed her in the direction of Ponyville. “Fly straight ahead and don’t go off course. You’ll be there in no time.”

“OK. Just straight ahead, right? I’ll see you later then!” Derpy replied happily before flying towards Ponyville. I was expecting her to veer off course, but she thankfully kept moving in a straight line. At least she had no way of getting lost by then.

It was a tight squeeze, but I was able to squirm my way into the chicken coop. The ceiling was very low, forcing me to crawl as I collected the eggs. There was a good haul of them. Over a dozen in all. “I’m seeing omelets somewhere in this week’s timeline.” I muttered to myself.

I had to set the bucket outside first before crawling out of the coop. The chickens did not seem to mind me taking their eggs. Due to the lack of a rooster in their ranks, they probably knew that the eggs would never hatch. “Thanks for the fresh eggs, girls.” I spoke towards the chickens while waving my free hand. One of them, I think Elizabeak, walked over to me while clucking quietly. I remembered that Fluttershy told me that she seemed to like me, so I reached down and stroked her fluffy white feathers. The little hen clucked softly at my touch, playfully pecking my hand a few times. “Pet the chicken… Pet the chicken…” I whispered to myself in a goofy voice.

When I looked up, my gaze fell upon the edge of the Everfree Forest. I was about to turn and head back towards Fluttershy’s cottage, but I then looked back at the forest. A lot had happened the previous two days I was in there. I wondered what my new friend Zecora was up to out there. A very interesting woman, to say the least. But the more I thought about my time in the Everfree Forest, the more my thoughts went towards the two haunted souls I had met. Mitta of Sunny Town and Nightmare Moon.

As it was during the day, Mitta and the rest of the cursed ponies probably looked completely normal at that moment. But even so, they would revert to walking corpses once the night came. And I could not forget Nightmare Moon. For someone who was long reviled as a monster, I could not forget those tears she showed me. Those beautiful teal eyes staring at me. The same refined elegance of Princess Luna. A monster would never cry. Those tears were real. And I could still remember her warm touch when her remnants ‘embraced’ me. She even stayed by my side while I slept, watching over me. I could only imagine what kind of power she may possess in such a weakened state, but I can distinctly remember feeling genuinely safe in her presence.

“I’ll be back, Mitta. And I’ll find a way to help you, Nightmare Moon.” I spoke quietly while feeling mildly frustrated with myself over having no means of helping them at the time. And it felt like alerting the princesses to their existence would be a bad idea. Our time together may have been brief, but I truly felt a strong desire to help those two mares. I will return to them someday. Hopefully someday soon.

I headed back into Fluttershy’s cottage with the pail of eggs in hand. When I entered the kitchen, I recognized the crackling sound of frying. Fluttershy was standing at a stove while stirring some scrambled eggs with a spatula that was being held in her mouth. I decided to not try to get her attention until she turned the stove off since having her head that close to a stove’s flame was obviously hazardous and required focus. And with Fluttershy’s mane being as long as it is, it was highly susceptible of coming in contact with the flames with one careless movement of her head.

Cooking scrambled eggs takes very little time as Fluttershy turned off the stove in only a minute or so. She picked up the pan by its handle using her mouth and turned her head sideways to spill the eggs onto a plate that rested on the kitchen table. A pair of stools sat across from each other. Understandable since ponies would likely have some trouble remaining seated on an actual chair… Wait. The first time I went to Sugarcube Corner, they had chairs at the table I sat at instead of stools… Perhaps stools are simply more popular than chairs? Or is it the other way around? I never took the time to actually count how many more chairs than stools I could find in Ponyville. But I digress.

The eggs were a puffy yellow color. Just the way I like them. Fluttershy then turned to face me and smiled as if she knew I had been standing there all along. “You got here just in time. I’ll get some of the apple treats out. Could you put the eggs in the fridge please?”

“Sure thing, honey.” I replied as I reached for the refrigerator. I also took the time to grab a bottle of ketchup for my eggs. Yes, I like ketchup on my scrambled eggs. But I do not ever go overboard with it. I also grabbed some of the applesauce Applejack had whipped up for us. “It’s gonna be a while before we clear out all this stuff…” I muttered while surveying the sheer volume of apple products piled in the refrigerator.

Fluttershy nodded and said, “I think Applejack may have gone a bit overboard. Maybe it’s because she wanted to make sure you got the warmest welcome home as possible. She does tend to go the extra mile for her friends.”

I smiled while I thought of our farm friend. “Yeah, she does put effort into helping friends. I think I’ll make her something special when I go to work today... Nah, it won't compare to whatever she cooks up. Hmm...” The two of us then sat down at the table. It was rather small for me, but I had grown accustomed to all the furniture in Ponyville being a few sizes too small.

I started by spreading a trail of ketchup over my eggs while my girlfriend watched. “You like ketchup on your eggs?” Fluttershy asked with a slightly perplexed gaze.

“Uh huh. I’ve always liked ketchup with my eggs ever since I was a kid.” I replied as I took a bite.

“I have my own taste for my eggs.” Fluttershy retorted with a smile. I noticed that there were a few rose petals on her eggs. Unlike mine, hers were sunny-side-up.

It was interesting to watch Fluttershy eat without the use of hands. She would either eat the food right off the plate, or hold the morsel on the underside of her hoof turned upright.

The two of us engaged in friendly conversation throughout the meal. I swear, our food seemed to taste even better in the process. “Come to think of it, what did you need to visit that jewelry shop for yesterday?” Fluttershy asked after taking a sip from a glass of orange juice.

“I had to have a word with Diamond Tiara. Her mom runs the store, so I thought I’d find her there. We had a heart-to-heart talk and I think it’s safe to say she’s a better person now.” I replied while pausing between bites.

“You got her to change? Really? I thought she was beyond help.” Fluttershy replied, sounding rather surprised by my explanation.

“She told me she was sorry while crying. That seemed pretty sincere to me.” I spoke while looking at the beautiful pegasus before me.

Fluttershy smiled sweetly and whispered, “If I had known that’s why you went in there, I would’ve been afraid you were gonna beat her up. But that’s not how doves think, is it?” I knew she was referring to my cutie mark, which was concealed under my shirtsleeve. The two of us chuckled in unison.

As the two of us dined on eggs and apple products together, Fluttershy asked, “I heard you met Zecora yesterday. Were you scared of her at first?”

I replied with a shrug of my shoulders. “Not at all. And I don’t know what the deal is with everyone being so suspicious of her. She a former thief?”

Fluttershy seemed somewhat embarrassed as she muttered, “It’s a…long story. Since she looks so different from the ponies of Ponyville, we were afraid of her at first.”

I found this reasoning to be somewhat insulting. “Then why in the world didn’t you ponies run me outta town when I first showed up? Zecora looks different from you, but she’s still a type of pony. I look nothing like you, yet you gave me a very warm welcome.”

My lover seemed to notice my slight irritation as she bowed her head. She seemed noticeably embarrassed. “It was her cloak she always wears. It gave her a sinister presence since she always hid her face with the hood up. And she lives in the Everfree Forest. I think you already know how unsafe it can be in there.”

I suppose she has a point. The Everfree Forest is certainly not always safe to visit or explore. What with the likes of that hydra and the denizens of Sunny Town residing there and all. Anyone who is bold enough to actually live there would probably develop quite the reputation very quickly. Since the ponies of Ponyville knew nothing about my origins while I made no attempt to hide my appearance, it is understandable that they would not suspect me of being a threat. “OK, I think I get it now. But Zecora’s a welcome guest now, right?”

Fluttershy nodded with a smile and said, “Yes. It was Apple Bloom who got us to understand.” I chuckled to myself as that name brought to mind that little farm filly. Apple Bloom always has had a bit more wisdom than most fillies her age, from what I have gathered from the few times we have interacted with each other. After all, she came to judge Mitta through her actions and not her ghastly appearance.

Before we even knew it, the time was 10 AM. “Whoa. Time flies when you’re lost in conversation.” I spoke as I looked at the clock on the wall.

“Oh, right. You have to go to Sugarcube Corner now, don't you? Tell Pinkie Pie I said hi.” Fluttershy said as she began to clear the table.

“Will do, honey. I’ll see you after work.” I replied while placing a kiss on her forehead. I then hurried out the front door and on my way into Ponyville.

The weather was clear while the temperature was rather warm. Although I knew autumn was not very far off. Ponyville was bustling with activity as always. I saw Derpy Hooves going from door to door delivering mail. I saw Spike carrying a stack of books, although I did not know what his destination was. And, like almost every morning so far, I saw Applejack hauling a cart of apples through the streets.

I do not think Applejack knew I was there since she did not react to my presence until I spoke to her after walking up alongside her. “Morning, AJ.”

The farm pony turned her head to face me and grinned upon locking eyes with me. “Howdy, James. Didn’t hear ya…come…uh…” She stared at me for a brief moment before bringing a hoof to her mouth while trying to muffle her laughter. “Pfffft… What the hay are ya wearin’?! Y’all tryin’ ta flatter me or somethin’?!”

At first, I had no idea what was causing Applejack to crack up. At least until I remembered what I was wearing. I looked down at my shirt, the coloration being the same shade of orange as Applejack’s coat. Her cutie mark was on the left side of my chest like a badge. I know that an even larger print of her cutie mark was on the back. “Rarity made this for me yesterday. She even made another five with the colors and cutie marks of herself and our other four friends.” I explained, trying to keep Applejack from bursting into laughter.

Applejack took a second to catch her breath. “Well, that’s mighty sweet of ‘er. Was I the first thing ya thought of when you put that on today?”

I nodded and said, “Yeah. It also made me think of all those apple treats you baked for me and Fluttershy. They made for some good breakfast too.”

My friend seemed pleased with my appreciation for her baking. “Glad ya liked ‘em, pardner. So, where ya off to? The spa?”

I replied while stepping to the other side of her so that she was out of my way, “That’s tomorrow. I work at Sugarcube Corner today.”

My response seemed to surprise Applejack since she seemed to be having trouble coming up with a response. “Oh… Well, that’s all fine and dandy, I reckon… I need to…uh…make a special delivery there taday too. Maybe we’ll see each other again over there?” There was something odd about Applejack’s response. She was rather nervous, I could see that much. Was she hiding something? Probably not. I know Applejack is one of the most honest friends I have ever had.

“Yeah, maybe. But I can’t stay and chat. Don’t wanna be late. I’ll see ya later, AJ.” I said as I waved goodbye before starting to head towards Sugarcube Corner without taking my eyes off her.

“Sure thing, pardner. I’ll… Hang on! I wanna see somethin’!” Applejack raised her voice before I got too far away from her. “I heard from Twilight that ya got a cutie mark. Mind if I see for myself?”

I shrugged my shoulders and approached her before getting down on one knee. “OK. It’s right here.” I then raised the sleeve on my left arm, revealing the twin dove shape on my upper arm.

Applejack’s eyes glittered in fascination. “Well, I’ll be… Never thought ya’d actually get one. And boy howdy, that shape really seems ta suit ya, James. What’s it mean? Do ya know?”

I explained as I recalled the explanation Princess Celestia and Princess Luna gave me the previous day at Twilight Sparkle’s house. “It means that its bearer is very nonviolent and prefers peace over conflict. And that he or she tries to avoid conflict whenever possible. I think it also represents shyness too.”

Upon hearing my words, Applejack chuckled lightly. “That part ‘bout bein’ shy is right on the money. Y’all were really on edge the first time we met. Good ta see yer finally settled in by now, James.” I nodded with a smirk, remembering how impossibly nervous I was when I first came to Ponyville. I do not believe I had ever been so nervous or apprehensive in my life at the time.

Applejack then asked, “Now, I know ya weren’t all for the term ‘cutie mark’ when I first met ya, but are ya feelin’ a bit more open to ‘em now?”

It was rather odd. I used to be rather disdainful towards anything that was overly cute. In fact, some parts of Equestria sounded like they were right out of a children’s television show meant for little girls. And yet, I had become strangely accepting towards these terms and places. It was as if living among these wonderful ponies had opened my mind to the deeper meanings of these unusual terms and names. Besides, it is their traditions and I really do not have any say in them.

“Yeah, I don’t mind anything with the word ‘cutie’ in it anymore. I can even say them with a straight face now.” I replied to Applejack’s question with a smile.

“Glad ta hear, James.” Applejack responded with a smile of her own. But she then nudged me with her head and said, “Right, I’ve been keepin’ ya for too long. Get over ta Sugarcube Corner! Sorry for holdin’ ya up!”

I nodded and began to hurry along. “Right, got it. See ya around!” I then hastened my pace as I headed in the direction of Sugarcube Corner. Once I turned my back though, I heard Applejack start laughing. Probably because she saw the especially large print of her cutie mark on the back of my shirt.

It did not take long for me to reach Sugarcube Corner. However, I was in for a surprise as I reached for the front door. I noticed that a sign was hanging from the door's handle. “Closed for private party?” It was only then that I remembered that Pinkie Pie had told me the previous day that I could have the day off. But as I turned to leave, I remembered that since I am an employee there, I could still get paid for my services in helping set up this private party.

I knocked on the door, hoping Pinkie Pie or Mr. and Mrs. Cake would hear it. I heard a click as the door was unlocked before it swung inward slightly. I then recognized the familiar pink coat of Pinkie Pie as my party animal friend peeked through the crack in the doorway. “Oh, good morning, James! Did you forget you have the day off?”

“Yeah. But I can still come in to help set things up for the party, right? I have some experience in that field.” I replied while preparing to push the door open further.

Pinkie Pie’s response caused me to get slightly suspicious. “Um… About that… We already have enough ponies helping out in setting things up! We don’t have that much left to do anyway, so you’d be wasting your time if you came in. Go on! Enjoy your day off!”

I crossed my arms while I studied Pinkie’s face. She seemed to be keeping that toothy grin up and was clearly showing signs of nervousness. “Are you hiding something from me?” I asked with a slight scowl.

“Me? No way! I just don’t want you to…um…have to bother helping set up a party that’s almost done already!” Pinkie Pie said with her toothy grin on full display. I could tell she was up to something. But I dismissed it as unimportant. Probably had nothing to do with me to begin with.

“OK, I get it. I’ll see what I can do around here to pass the time. See ya around, Pinkie. And stay outta trouble.” I said with a slightly amused smile as I nodded in understanding with her claims.

“Oki doki loki! If something does come up, I’ll come find you. Bye!” Pinkie exclaimed before she closed the door and locked it again.

Well… This was certainly a first for me in Ponyville. My first time since finding a job that I had received a free day. What was I supposed to do to pass the time? I stood in front of Sugarcube Corner with my arms crossed while staring at the ground. “Hm… What to do…”

The first thing that came to mind was the park. It was a great place to relax. Or I could just wander around Ponyville to see what I may have missed. Or maybe I could visit a specific place to see what was happening at the time… Wait…

An idea popped into my head as I thought about my little sister. Scootaloo. She was surely in class at the time. I had not yet seen just how schools in Equestria work, so I decided to see what was happening over at the schoolhouse. I was sure they would not mind a visitor as long as he did not interrupt the class.

I began to head towards the northwestern part of Ponyville where the schoolhouse is located. Along the way, I passed by the local jewelry store. Diamond Tiara’s mother was likely inside, tending to her customers. As I passed it though, I heard a door open and close in the shop’s direction. A moment later, I heard a man’s voice call out in a rather deep tone. “Hey! You! Hang on a second! I want to talk to you!”

I turned to face an earth pony stallion trotting over to me. It seemed that he had just emerged from the jewelry store. The color of his coat was somewhere between light brown and tan while his mane and tail were a dark gray or dark brown. Hard for me to tell, to be honest. His eyes were a faded shade of blue. His cutie mark consisted of three bags of money with an American dollar sign on them. Why did they have the symbol of a form of currency not seen in Equestria emblazoned on the sides? Best not to ask. He was also wearing a gray vest with a white collar and a red necktie with another dollar symbol on the front. I asked when he drew closer, “Um… You mean me?”

The pony nodded as he came to a stop and said, “Yes, you. I mean you’re the only human in Equestria, right?” He then bowed his head for a moment before speaking, “I just want to apologize on my daughter’s behalf for all the trouble she’s given you lately. I knew she has some social problems, but I never expected things to get so out of hoof.”

It was clear to me that the stallion before me was Diamond Tiara’s father. His friendly and sincere demeanor was a stark contrast to the former bully’s ego. Of course, as the two of us had come to an understanding the previous day, I merely smiled at him. “Thanks, but she’s a better person now. We had a little talk yesterday and I think she took it well.”

The noticeably rich pony smiled in what seemed to be relief. “Well, I’m glad you managed to talk some sense into her. But before I forget my manners any longer, allow me to introduce myself. The name’s Filthy Rich, head of ‘Rich’s Barnyard Bargains’. I’m sure you’ve already met my wife, Ruby Ring.”

I nodded and replied, “I have. You wife is a very sweet lady. And it’s a pleasure, Filthy.”

Filthy Rich chuckled for a second before retorting, “Please, I would appreciate it if you just call me ‘Rich’ if that's all right.”

I stared at him in silence for a moment. “Rich… Rich?! That’s my dad’s name!” And no. I am not joking. To top it off, the way he styles his mane strangely reminds me of my father’s hairstyle.

Filthy… Or should I say Rich? Regardless, he laughed, “Is that so?! Well, just don’t go around calling me your father.” I was really starting to like this guy. He certainly seems like a good man.

“Not to cut our conversation short, but I was heading somewhere when you popped up. May we chat another time?” I asked while wanting to hurry on over to the schoolhouse to see my younger friends.

“Oh, absolutely. Don’t let me stop you… Oh, before you go, I didn’t get your name.” Filthy Rich replied before reaching out to me as I was about to step away.

I turned to face him and said, “It’s James. And say tell your wife I said hi.”

“I certainly will. And if Diamond Tiara gives you trouble again, let me know. I won’t stand for my daughter to bring shame to the Rich family.” Filthy Rich spoke as he saw me off.

“Will do. See ya.” I then waved goodbye as I headed on my way.

I ran into no other interruptions on my way to the local schoolhouse. Once it came into view, I found that the playground next to it was empty. This did not surprise me, as it was not even noon yet. I was about to go to the front door when I noticed that one of the windows at the side of the schoolhouse was open. Probably due to just how nice it was outside. Rather than interrupt class, I decided to watch what was going on from the window.

The window was rather low with the windowsill reaching just above my knees. I got down on one knee as I looked through the window. A low bookcase was in the way, allowing me to rest my elbow on it. It seemed that the rows of desks had been rearranged since my last visit. Each row was four desks long and four desks wide. And seated at the front of the row closest to me was my own little sister, Scootaloo.

I watched as Cheerilee spoke from her desk, “All right, class. You have fifteen minutes to complete your math assignments.” She then directed her gaze at some papers on her desk.

My eyes scanned the rest of the students. In the row to Scootaloo’s left was, in order, Silver Spoon, Apple Bloom, and Diamond Tiara. Seated directly behind Scootaloo was Sweetie Belle. The classroom had become very quiet as the fillies and colts looked over their test papers. I was curious of how ponies would write without the use of hands. I know that unicorns use magic to levitate pens and pencils to write, but how do earth ponies and pegasi get the job done?

I did not wait long for an answer. The students would take a pencil in their mouths and would write down the answers on their tests with skillful movements of their jaws. But while the other students seemed to be working on their assignments at a reasonable pace, with the sound of pencils scribbling being pretty much the only sound I was hearing at the time, Scootaloo was taking her time. She seemed more bored than stumped though. I am sure she would much rather be outside running around on the playground.

Scootaloo let out a yawn before looking around, clearly a sign of boredom. But when she looked in my direction, her listless expression suddenly changed to surprise before changing again to a display of joy as she grinned brightly and waved at me. I returned the favor with a smile. Sweetie Belle seemed to notice Scootaloo looking towards the window and also turned to look in my direction. Upon seeing me, she too smiled and waved. However, the two fillies’ distraction from their assignments did not go unnoticed as Cheerilee promptly spoke up, “Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle. Is something taking your attention away from the test?”

The other students looked over at the unicorn and pegasus fillies as Cheerilee watched. Scootaloo smiled nervously and said, “Sorry, Miss Cheerilee. It’s just that…” She then pointed towards me. When everypony looked in my direction, I sheepishly waved with a smile.

Cheerilee smiled while she stood up from her desk and approached the window. “Well, hello there! What brings you over here today, Mr. James?”

I shrugged and replied, “I was told I wasn’t needed at work today, so I tried to find a way to pass the time. And so I came over here to see what’s up with my little friends.” I could see Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom chuckling under their breathes as they clearly knew I was referring to them.

“Well, we always welcome guests. But since we’re in the middle of a test, could I ask you to avoid interrupting the class until after all of the students have turned in their assignments?” Cheerilee replied while starting to back up towards her desk.

“Sure thing. I’ll keep quiet until then.” I said with a nod.

As Cheerilee returned to her desk, she looked back at me and smiled. “You can come inside, if you want. The door’s unlocked.”

“OK. I’ll be right there.” I then left the window and entered the schoolhouse through the front door. Once I was in the classroom, my eyes scanned the students. Apple Bloom waved at me for a brief moment before she went back to looking at her assignment. Much to my surprise, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon looked in my direction with smiles as well. It seemed that my talk with Diamond Tiara had paid off as it seemed that she had even spoken to her friend about their mistakes. I felt rather proud of the two fillies at that moment, though I was especially pleased with Diamond Tiara. “May I take a seat wherever I wish?” I asked while glancing at Cheerilee.

The teacher looked up at me and nodded. “You may be seated anywhere as long as you don’t distract my students.”

I decided to take a seat right next to Scootaloo. There was no chair, so I merely sat down on the floor. Scootaloo could not help grinning at me before going back to work. I know she adores me, so I was naturally worried my presence would distract her.

Scootaloo would only glance at me on occasion, probably because she knew that she might get scolded for not focusing on her assignment. I looked down at the sheet of paper. It was covered in simple math problems dealing in addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division. She seemed to not have any issues with the addition and subtraction problems, but the multiplication and division problems seemed to be giving her trouble since they were all still blank. Once she had finished with all the addition and subtraction problems, Scootaloo looked down at the paper while holding her head up with one hoof as her pencil hung from her mouth.

I looked at one of the multiplication problems. 9 X 9. Simple enough. If she was having problems with this basic problem, then math is probably not one of Scootaloo’s strong points in school. I can relate since the more complex forms of math, such as algebra and especially calculus, gave me headaches in high school. But this simple problem was child’s play. Or since I am in Equestria now, foal’s play. “Hey, Scoot. Having trouble?” I whispered as quietly as possible to avoid disrupting the class.

The little pegasus filly looked at me and nodded. “Yeah, I just can’t get the hang of this stuff.” She too was whispering in a very quiet tone.

“9 X 9, right? What does 9 X 10 make?” I asked, hoping to give her a push in the right direction.

Scootaloo replied promptly, “All you do is put a zero after the number with those.”

I nodded and then said, “Now take away 9 from 90.”

I smirked as I saw my little sister’s purple eyes open wide. “That makes…81! Wow, that IS easy. Thanks, James!” As Scootaloo jotted down the answer, I glanced over at the teacher’s desk and froze as I saw Cheerilee eyeing us. I expected her to be unhappy, but she instead smiled warmly. Perhaps she could tell I was merely giving Scootaloo pointers instead of outright giving her the answers.

The next question was a division problem. “These are even worse…” Scootaloo muttered as she eyed it.

I glanced at the numbers. 10 divided by 10. “Worse? These are easy. If the number is divided by itself, it always rounds down to the same number regardless of what it is.” I then whispered, “I’ll give you a hint. It’s the second lowest number.”

Scootaloo pondered my words for a moment before replying, “2? Is that the second lowest?” When I shook my head, she brought a hoof to her chin. “Then…if 1 isn’t the lowest…” Her face brightened up suddenly as she glanced up at me. “Oh, yeah! 0 is the lowest number! That makes 1 the second lowest!” She then jotted down the answer.

For the next fifteen minutes or so, I watched as Scootaloo began to solve the problems on her own while I provided advice when needed. Once time was up, Cheerilee spoke out. “Times up, class. Pencils down.” I heard the sound of pencils being set down on the wooden desks. Cheerilee then asked, “Mr. James, could you please gather up the tests and bring them over to me?”

I glanced at her and replied, “Me? OK.” I then stood up and started by collecting Scootaloo’s sheet of paper. I then went down the row and collected Sweetie Belle’s. The last desk I went to was Diamond Tiara’s.

As I picked up her assignment, I noticed Diamond Tiara smile at me. She then whispered, “Thank you.” I suspect she may have been referring to when I returned her cutie mark the previous day.

Cheerilee smiled as I set the papers on her desk. “Thank you, Mr. James. Would you like to stay for story time? We have it just before lunchtime.”

Before I could even think about my response, Scootaloo spoke up. “Ooh, I know! You can tell us about what happened when you were in the Everfree Forest! It was really weird in there, right?!”

Cheerilee let out a chuckle. “Now, Scootaloo, I know you and James are very good friends. But you shouldn’t force him to take part in class activities.”

My time in the Everfree Forest? That was certainly full of unusual events. And some in particular would make for good storytelling. “Actually, Miss Cheerilee? I wouldn’t mind sharing my experience out there. Although some of what happened out there might not be suitable for minors.”

Those words seemed to excite Scootaloo as she grinned broadly. “Oh, sweet! Was there a lot of action out there?! Maybe a hydra going up against an Ursa?! C’mon, big brother! Tell us!”

I shrugged while finding some amusement in her enthusiasm. “OK, I’ll talk. But I’ll try to keep it tasteful.” I leaned against the wall right next to the blackboard so I was facing the class. “You can all come closer if you want.” I spoke while gazing at the students. One by one, each of the fillies and colts left their desks and took a seat before me with the Cutie Mark Crusaders being at the very front of the pack. Even Cheerilee seemed to be giving me her undivided attention.

I felt slightly nervous as I was not comfortable talking in front of a crowd, even if the crowd is made up only of children. But some of my closest friends, and my own little sister, were with them. I regained some of my confidence as I began to speak. “Three nights ago, I headed into the Everfree Forest. There’s no need to tell you why I had to go there, so I’ll skip to the good parts.” Each of the children were watching me with wide eyes, though Diamond Tiara seemed to be rather ashamed of being reminded that it was because of her actions that I had to go there in the first place.

“Firstly, I happened to come in contact with some flowers that I would later come to know as Poison Joke.” I continued while watching the kids.

At the mention of Poison Joke, Apple Bloom spoke up. “Poison Joke?! Uh oh… What’d it do to ya?” She clearly seemed to know what its effects are, as if she had seen the results firsthand.

I sighed as I shook my head. “You wouldn’t believe me even if I explained it to you. But it did make for a very rude awakening the next morning.”

I continued to describe my first day in the Everfree Forest as my audience watched intently. “The first really big event in my first day in the Everfree Forest was when I ended up in Froggy Bottom Bog. As it turns out, a hydra lives there. And trust me, those things are huge. But I was in luck since my good friend Rainbow Dash was there to keep it busy. If she hadn’t been there when it showed up, I probably wouldn’t have gotten very far.”

At the mention of my brash pegasus friend, Scootaloo jumped up with an excited grin shown upon her face. “Awesome! That’s Rainbow Dash for you! She’s always there to help her friends! Did she knock that hydra for a loop?” I had forgotten for a moment that Scootaloo really looks up to Rainbow Dash.

“I did see her give that thing a few good kicks to the faces, but I didn’t stick around long enough to really see the kind of damage she could pull off. But man, am I glad she showed up when she did.” I replied with an uneven smile.

I then continued, “A little while after that, I came across a pair of turtle doves huddling in the tree.”

Sweetie Belle then asked while looking noticeably puzzled, “How is that something unusual?”

I smirked as I reached for my shirt sleeve. “Because if I hadn’t seen them, I don’t think I ever would’ve gotten this.” I then rolled up my sleeve, displaying my cutie mark for all to see. I heard most of the children ooh at the sight of it.

“A cutie mark? You really got one, Mr. James?” Cheerilee asked with a look of interest. When I nodded, she smiled and said, “It’s very beautiful. And it suits you well.”

I then went on, “The next odd event to happen to me occurred when it was getting dark. I was looking for a safe place to stay and I stumbled across a little gray filly with a yellow and orange mane and tail. She didn’t see me, but I followed her since she probably lived nearby.” At those words, I noticed Apple Bloom tense up with an expression of either dread or anticipation on her face. Since she knew full well of whom I was referring to, I could tell she was not looking forward to what I was going to say next.

“I lost sight of her a minute later, but I ended up finding a humble little village in the Everfree Forest. The ponies there didn’t have any cutie marks, even though they were all adults. But I didn’t think too hard on it. They were friendly enough and welcomed me into their home. From what they told me, they call the place Sunny Town.” I explained while watching the expressions of my audience gradually change.

Before I went on, I noticed Cheerilee looking through a textbook. “Miss Cheerilee?” I asked, wondering what she was up to.

The teacher looked over at me and asked, “Mr. James, is this a true story? There doesn’t seem to be anyplace called Sunny Town in Equestria. And there certainly isn’t a town INSIDE the Everfree Forest.”

It was hardly surprising to here her say that. I crossed my arms as I replied, “There’s a good reason why that town isn’t on the map, but I’ll be getting to that bit in a minute. And yes, it’s a true story. I wouldn’t lie about what happened to me out there.” Cheerilee seemed to take my word for granted as she closed her textbook and continued to watch me.

“As I was saying, the ponies who lived there had no cutie marks. But they were friendly and hospitable.” I explained while Apple Bloom kept giving me a most uneasy look. “However, there was one pony who didn’t seem very happy. She had a gray coat and crimson hair. When she saw me, she warned me to leave town right away.” I noticed Apple Bloom’s expression brighten as if to say ‘thank goodness’.

Silver Spoon then raised her hoof and asked, “Why did she tell you to leave Sunny Town when all the ponies there were happy to have you there?”

I smirked slightly at her curiosity and said, “I’m very glad you asked that, Silver Spoon. For you see, the happy and cozy Sunny Town…is not what it seems. During the day, it looks like a humble little hamlet with happy ponies living there. But at night…” I then frowned sternly and spoke, “The town’s true form is revealed. During the night, Sunny Town is a deathtrap.”

Every last pony in the classroom looked at me with a shocked expression. Sweetie Belle asked rather loudly, “Deathtrap? Why?!”

I explained sternly, “Sunny Town is a cursed town that has been that way for...possibly centuries. It’s just a bunch of crumbling ruins. And the ponies…” I almost felt my skin crawl as I remembered those…horrifying glowing red eyes… “They’re all dead. Zombies. I know it’s hard to believe, but every last one of those ponies become zombies at night. With glowing red soul-piercing eyes. You really don’t wanna see that in the dark.”

Everyone, including Cheerilee, were displaying expressions of shock at my claims. And why not? There was really a village full of zombie ponies out there in the Everfree Forest. If I was back on Earth and I learned that there was really a city of zombies somewhere in the world, I would most certainly be shocked too, if not somewhat skeptical at first.

“If she hadn’t led me outta there… I probably wouldn’t be here right now…” I spoke softly, remembering Mitta’s act of kindness. “The pony who led me out of Sunny Town… She told me her name is Mitta. And she’s the only good soul in the whole place.”

Diamond Tiara then asked, “Is she a zombie too?”

I nodded solemnly. “Yeah… She’s affected by the same curse as the others. But her body… How do I put this… She isn’t as…decayed as the others. Her body is still whole when the curse is working. She has the same eyes, but at least she is still in one piece…” I then sighed while turning my gaze towards the nearest window. “I promised myself I would come back for her if I ever found a way to lift the curse… She’s my only friend in Sunny Town.” I heard the children aww at my display of the bond I had developed with Mitta before we parted.

Sweetie Belle then asked, “So, you got out of Sunny Town before the zombies could get you?”

I shook my head. “Well, I did get outta there in time. But that’s when things got scary.” I could see Apple Bloom’s eyes open wide. The zombified ponies surely must have pursued her as well when she tried to leave. I then explained, “The few ponies I saw in town didn’t come after me, but a whole swarm of them just crawled out of the ground and started chasing me. They were almost nothing but bones, but they still had those glowing red eyes and were constantly moaning for me to not flee from them. Scariest thing I’ve ever seen since coming to Ponyville. My saving grace was that they were so slow. I easily outran them.”

The students were fixated on me as I recounted my encounter with the undead denizens of the Everfree Forest. Even Cheerilee was listening while constantly watching me. However, Diamond Tiara was bowing her head as if in shame while her ears were drooping. I can understand why. It was because of her actions that I went to the Everfree Forest in the first place. Which meant that it was her fault that I almost ended up as zombie fodder. I did not hold anything against her though. After all, I gained a few friends from the experience. And it was definitely an experience worth writing home about, if nothing else.

“In any case, I stumbled across the same filly who had led my to Sunny Town in the first place. She said her name is Ruby.” I saw Apple Bloom smile at my words, surely remembering her time with the little ghost filly. “She helped me out by leading me to probably the only safe place in the Everfree Forest.”

Scootaloo then asked, “And what’s the safest place out there?”

I replied with a smile, “The ancient castle ruins of the royal sisters. Ruby told me those zombie ponies think the place is haunted, so I didn’t have to worry about them following me there. In any case, the moon was out and the night had started. So I headed into the ruins to make sure I had a roof over my head for the night.” I then smirked while feeling myself getting giddy at the thought of surprising them with what I was about to say. “What happened next was probably the most memorable part of that day for me. When I entered the old throne room, I saw her. Or what was left of her, at least.”

Silver Spoon was the first to speak up. “Her? Who was it?”

“You probably won’t believe me, but...” I replied, doubting that anyone would believe what I was about to say. “The Mare in the Moon. Nightmare Moon.”

There was an audible gasp as every last pony in the room became frightened. I chuckled for a moment before speaking, “Oh, cut that out. If she was really the monster you all think she is, do you think I would be standing here now?”

My words seemed to reassure my audience as they calmed down slightly. Apple Bloom then asked, “But what happened next? Did she try ta gobble ya up?”

I rolled my eyes, wondering what kind of rumors might have been stirred up that caused them to believe Nightmare Moon was carnivorous. “Lord, no… She was…very gentle towards me. And I felt honored to be in her presence.”

I was not expecting Cheerilee to speak up next. “But why were you so honored to be in her presence? She was always a threat to Equestria.”

I glanced over at Cheerilee and smiled. “She made the night. And I prefer the night to the day. And I know she thought that no one had ever been grateful for the night. So I thanked her myself for making it so we can sleep at the end of the day.” I then sighed while reflexively glancing up. “I heard her voice. She told me that I was the very first person to ever thank her for her work… When I slept there, I could feel Nightmare Moon watching over me. She protected me while I was asleep.”

I was actually rather impressed by how well the students and even the teacher were handling this information. Rather than freak out, they seemed to be thinking deeply. As if rethinking their opinions about the dreaded Mare in the Moon. Apple Bloom was the first to break the silence. “Yer right! The night is purty nice! An’ it’s all thanks ta Nightmare Moon and Princess Luna that we have it!”

Sweetie Belle nodded and said, “It always feels nice and quiet when I go out for dinner with my mom and dad when it’s dark out. It makes going home a lot more relaxing.” All of the children began speaking in unison, pretty much drowning each other out like one big conversation.

“Now, class. Let’s be quiet to allow Mr. James to finish telling his story.” Cheerilee spoke up to get their attention. All of the kids stopped what they were doing and turned their gazes towards me.

I decided to leave out the part where I was turned into an earth pony courtesy of Poison Joke. I mean, really. Would anyone believe me if I told them I was turned into a pony? Probably not. “I met Zecora the next morning. She took me to her home for a little while for shelter. And right after that…” I then smiled at the three Cutie Mark Crusaders. “You girls found me.”

All of the students looked at my three friends. The three of them grinned, blushed, or rubbed their heads in response to the attention. “Thanks for coming to me, girls. I was really happy to see you.”

Scootaloo responded first by running over to me and leaping into my arms. “We missed you too, big brother. And it’s awesome to have you back home.” The two of us cuddled as the rest of the children applauded in unison.

Cheerilee then smiled as she got up from her chair. “That was a very descriptive story, Mr. James. And you said it's all a true story?”

I nodded as I set Scootaloo down. “Every word of it. Even the part about Nightmare Moon. But don’t worry about her. She’s not a threat to anyone anymore.”

The teacher smiled slightly awkwardly. “I certainly hope so. But now that story time is over, it’s time for lunch. Would you like to stick around a little longer?”

I nodded and said, “Sure. I’ll go grab some lunch for myself in a while.”

Cheerilee then looked at her students and said, “All right, class. Grab your lunches and gather out in the playground. Just be sure to come back in when the bell rings.” I watched as each of the foals went over to their individual saddlebags, which were lined up in rows on a table, and took them outside through the door that led out into the lobby. With nothing else to do, I followed them outdoors.

I watched as the foals spread out on the playground. The Cutie Mark Crusaders, as expected, grouped themselves together as they took out their lunches. But I was surprised to see Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon join them. They showed no signs of hostility and even seemed to greet the three fillies. I smiled to myself, glad to see that the two school bullies had turned over a new leaf.

I approached the five fillies and took a seat by them as they munched on their meals, which mostly consisted of fruits. Apple Bloom looked up at me and smiled while she waved at me. “Howdy, James! Wanna bite?” She held up her half-eaten apple to me. It was a red delicious apple, a kind of apple I am not particularly fond of.

“No thanks, Apple Bloom. I’ll grab a bite in town once recess ends. But thanks for the offer.” I replied while holding up my palm to signal that I did not want it. I then looked over at Diamond Tiara and asked, “So... You learned your lesson?”

The former bully nodded as she paused from eating her lunch. “Yeah, I’m done being mean… I know what it’s like to have a blank flank. It’s not fun.”

Silver Spoon then solemnly asked, “Can you forgive us?” She seemed to be displaying genuine regret. It was almost as if she was unhappy with her actions despite me having never confronted her about it.

“I think you should be asking your real victims.” I replied as I turned my gaze to the Cutie Mark Crusaders. “Well, girls? Do you forgive them?”

The three of them began to quietly discuss among themselves. It did not take long for them to come to a decision with Scootaloo being the first to speak. “If you’re really sorry about it, then sure!”

Sweetie Belle then added, “As long as you don’t ever do it again, I’m OK with you being friends with us.”

Apple Bloom, who I suspected had been tormented the longest by the duo, nodded with a smile. “I guess y’all can hang with us now. But no more ‘blank flank’ tomfoolery. Or else, James will be comin’ after ya again. Right, James?”

I smirked while glancing at the two former bullies out of the corner of my eye. “You know it. Better behave, you two.” The two fillies grinned quite nervously in response. They seemed to have learned a lot in the past week.

I listened to the fillies converse while eating lunch. The overall length of the lunch period was rather short as the school’s bell rang after no more than twenty minutes. I watched while the other students gathered up their saddlebags and began to head back into the schoolhouse. However, the five fillies who were with me stayed a moment longer. “Are you leaving now, James?” Sweetie Belle asked as she put her saddlebags back on.

“Yeah, I’m getting pretty hungry by now. So I’ll go grab a bite at the café or something.” I replied while I started to get up. But before I could climb to my feet, three of the five fillies suddenly caught me in a group hug. The only ones who did not take part was Silver Spoon, who seemed rather surprised as she watched, and Scootaloo, who opened her mouth and seemed to point her hoof into it as a sign of disgust. I knew it was just an act though since she does not mind hugging me in front of her closest friends. She was probably just trying to keep the ‘tough girl’ image up around those who might try to spread the word. Namely Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.

Diamond Tiara nuzzled my chest as she held onto me. “Thanks again, James… It feels good to have friends for reasons that don’t have anything to do with being mean.”

I stroked her mane as I smiled slightly. “I’m glad I was able to help you change for the better. Just don’t ever go back to being that mean little witch, all right? I’ll have to take your cutie mark away again if you do.” She seemed to not have any intention of reverting to her old ways, as she showed no signs of being intimidated.

Sweetie Belle then winked at me as spoke, “Don’t worry about her or Silver Spoon. We’ll keep them on the right track.”

Apple Bloom then looked up at me and asked, “You wanna come by the clubhouse today? We’ve got lots of stuff ta talk about.”

It was then that I remembered that I had not been able to attend the meeting we had planned on the day I left Ponyville and headed into the Everfree Forest. “Sounds like a plan, girls. Right after school?”

The farm filly nodded and said, “Yup! But we better get back ta class. We’ll talk later!” I watched as the fillies gathered up their saddlebags and ran back inside. However, Scootaloo remained outside with me.

“Aren’t you going back in too? You’re gonna be late.” I spoke while looking down at Scootaloo.

“I am. But I just wanna do something first.” She walked over to the front door of the schoolhouse, which was then shut, while I followed close behind. “I didn’t want anypony seeing us.”

“Yeah, I know you have a bit of a tomboy reputation.” I replied as I recalled how she acted disgusted when her three friends embraced me. It was just a charade to make her still look tough in front of Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. “Since we’re alone now…” I said with a smirk as I got down on one knee.

Scootaloo grinned as she lifted her arms. “You got it.” She then leapt into my arms and nuzzled her head against my chest.

I held my little sister against my chest while stroking her mane. I then whispered, “You know, you can still be affectionate to your friends and still be tough.”

Scootaloo replied quietly, “I know… It’s just… Well, you’re the only guy I don’t mind getting cuddly with. You’re family, after all.”

I felt a warm fuzzy feeling when she said that word. Family. “Scoot, I’m not even the same species as you. I don’t think I qualify as a family member to you...”

She surprised me with her response while she looked up at me with her big purple eyes. “In that case, adopt me!”

I was amazed by Scootaloo’s devotion to me. Adopt her? I am certainly old enough to do so, but she already has a family. Regardless, I was rather touched by her desire to truly be my sister. Having a little sister… It does feel nice. “OK, Scootaloo. I hereby adopt you as my own little sister.”

I felt the pegasus filly shiver in my grasp with what I think was excitement. I could hear her snicker as she gritted her teeth and closed her eyes. “Awesome! Now I really do have the best big brother I never had!” However, her tone then became more somber as she spoke softly, “Just please don’t go away again, James…”

Those words brought to mind the unpleasant memories of when I had to temporarily leave Ponyville only a few days ago. I had certainly gained something out of the experience, but it was still not a good feeling knowing I had worried my loved ones so. “That’s a promise, Scoot. I’ll never leave again.”

The two of us continued to cuddle together for a moment longer before I noticed the door in front of me open a crack. I saw Sweetie Belle poke her head out before she called out, “Come on, Scoot! You’ll be late for class!”

The pegasus filly looked over her shoulder and nodded at her friend. “I’ll be there in a sec!” Sweetie Belle winked at us before ducking back inside as if saying that the extant of our relationship was safe with her.

I patted Scootaloo on the head before setting her down. “See you at the clubhouse in a few hours?”

Scootaloo nodded, but then said, “Yeah, but I’m gonna take a scooter ride through the park first since it takes longer for Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle to get there on foot. You wanna come watch?”

I remembered the last time I had seen her perform stunts at the park. A successful kick flip on a scooter should not even be possible, yet she made it look easy. I was curious of what other tricks she had up her sleeve. “You bet. Three hours sound right?”

“Yup! See ya there, James!” Scootaloo replied before going back into the schoolhouse in a hurry. Now that the students’ lunch period was over, it was time for me to get something to eat for myself.

My trip to the local café was rather uneventful. When I arrived, I found nearly all of the outdoor tables to be empty. Only one or two were in use with none of the ponies who were seated at them looking familiar to me. I took a seat at the nearest table and opened a menu. But after less than a minute, I heard the sound of hooves clopping as someone approached me from my left. I was expecting it to be Twilight Sparkle or maybe Rainbow Dash. But I got a surprise when I heard a voice I did not recognize. “Excuse me, but may I have this seat?”

I turned to face the owner of the voice and found Lyra standing to my left. I know I have mentioned her before in an earlier entry, but I have never described her appearance. She is a unicorn with a coat being mint green and her eyes are a yellowish shade of orange. Her mane and tail are a...um...a pale light grayish cyan with white highlights while her cutie mark depicts a lyre. I then asked, “Um… You’re Lyra, right?”

The unicorn mare smiled and nodded. “Actually, my full name is Lyra Heartstrings. But just Lyra is fine. In any case, may I join you?”

I shrugged my shoulders and said, “Sure. I don’t mind company.” I watched as Lyra…I mean Lyra Heartstrings took a seat at the opposite end of the table. Is mentioning her full name really necessary though?

At first, Lyra did not say anything. But every time I glanced over the top of my menu, she was gazing at me with what seemed to be an expression of fascination. She had her head resting upon her upturned hoof in the same manner a human would hold up his or her head while seated. I eventually asked, “Um… Is there something on my face?”

Lyra giggled briefly before she replied, “No, it’s not that. It’s just that… Well, I’m amazed that humans really exist. I always wanted to meet one.”

Her unusual fascination with my species caught me by surprise. “You knew about humans before I showed up?” I asked, hoping to get a little more information out of her.

“Uh huh. I read about humans in books regarding legends and myths. I was always fascinated with the stories about them and wondered what they might be like since they were described as being absolutely nothing like ponies. And they were right. You humans look nothing like us.” She explained while never once breaking eye contact with me.

Before we could converse further, the waiter came to our table. “Have you made your decision?” He asked with his strong accent.

Lyra spoke first. “I’ll have a deluxe salad please.”

“I’ll have a house salad with French dressing and an order of spaghetti and meatballs please.” I spoke before the waiter took our menus and headed back into the café. Now that I think about it... How is there French dressing sold in stores while Rarity sometimes weaves French haute couture designs despite France being a nation from my world? Probably a mystery I will never solve.

“That reminds me. I never got your name.” Lyra mentioned as her eyes fell upon me again.

“It’s James.” I replied while still finding her fascination with me to be rather awkward, if not flattering.

Lyra then smiled and said, “OK, James. I heard you’re not even from this world. Could you tell me what it’s like where you come from? And what are humans like where you’re from? They just as friendly as us ponies?”

I paused for a moment, thinking over my answer. I did not want to lie to her, but my answer would not be pleasant. “You’ll probably hate me if I tell you.”

Heartstrings was clearly not expecting that response. “Hate you? What makes you say that? You’re a nice guy, from what I can see. You can tell me the truth.”

I sighed, feeling somewhat reluctant to speak. In hindsight, I may have been overly harsh with my bluntness. “OK, but you’ll regret it. The world I come from… Well, it’s not all bad. There’s a good deal of nice things about it. But even so… Compared to this world and all its beauty and hospitality…” I paused for a moment before speaking, “When you compare the whole of my world to this one... The place is a nightmare.”

My dining partner stared at me with a blank expression for a moment. “A…nightmare…? Is it really that bad?”

It was hardly surprising to see her not fully comprehending my words. I then explained, “Don’t go thinking my world is unpleasant because it just is. It's not nearly that simple. The cause of all the evils in my world stems from human sin. Pollution, animal extinctions, war, murder, prejudice, greed, terrorism, genocide. Not a day goes by without a horrible act being committed by at least a few hundred humans. Probably even more. There are good people in the world, but there just aren't anywhere near enough... And there never will be. At the rate things are going, humanity will just end up destroying itself. Good riddance, if you ask me.”

I was being completely honest, if not a little blunt, in my use of words. My world may certainly not be without its good parts, but Equestria is a perfect paradise when compared to it. I suppose actually seeing a place like Equestria only made me even more disillusioned with the state of my own home, thus adding to my bitterness towards it. I said nothing else as I waited for Lyra to offer a reply. However, I soon noticed that she seemed to be tearing up. “Are you being serious? There are that many humans who are…really that horrible?” All I could do was nod. To my surprise, Lyra got up from her seat, walked over to me, and held me in a tearful embrace. “Thank the sun and moon you were able to escape from that world…”

“You…don’t think I’m a monster? Even though I’m a human too?” I asked while wondering why she had not become even slightly wary of me.

Lyra looked at me with teary eyes. “Every time I’ve seen you, you’ve been living with us like any other pony I know. You’re nothing like those awful humans from your world you were talking about. You have a good heart.” She then smiled and said, “I’m glad the first human I ever met was you. You warned me about the others, so I know to be careful around other humans. If I ever meet them, that is.”

I placed my hand on Lyra's back to help comfort her. “I’m sorry if what I said disturbed you. I just don’t like keeping others in the dark about my world. You'd be amazed by how many people downplay the worst things about it.”

What Lyra said next actually touched me. “I hope you never have to go back… You’re too nice to deserve to live there.”

I wholeheartedly agreed with her on that. Life without my friends in Equestria is a nightmarish thought. By now, I truly do not wish to leave them. “I hope so too… And thanks for hearing me out, Lyra Heartstrings…”

The unicorn smiled at me and said, “You can just call me Lyra, if you want. My friends prefer calling me that because they feel Lyra Heartstrings is just too much of a mouthful. And it sounds similar to what my cutie mark is.”

I nodded in understanding. “OK, Lyra. Is there anything else you want to ask me right now?”

“Um… I think that’s all for now. That last bit of info was a lot to take in.” She replied with a somewhat uneasy expression.

“I just hope I didn’t make you lose your appetite. Because here our orders come now.” I spoke while pointing towards the café. The waiter was carrying our food out to us on a tray that rested atop his head.

Once the waiter left us with our orders, I asked, “So, Lyra… You and Bon Bon have anything happening?”

Lyra Heartstrings… All right, I will always refer to her as just Lyra from now on since it takes up less space on my paper and consumes less ink. In any case, she replied, “Oh, Bon Bon and I have been good friends for a long time. We're even housemates. And speaking of friends, I’ve seen you and Fluttershy together pretty often.”

I shyly smiled while averting my gaze. “Yeah… We’ve been sweethearts for a few days now.”

Lyra smiled brightly at my words. “Really?! Wow, I never knew humans were so open towards other species!”

I frowned and rolled my eyes. “Actually, most aren’t. Where I come from, humans are the only truly sentient beings on the planet. But there are some like me who ‘think outside the box’, so to say. I even take some pride in that.”

My words seemed to elate Lyra as she grinned and said, “There are others like you? Nice! Maybe they’ll find a way to come to Equestria someday!”

I got a chuckle out of her enthusiasm before I replied, “Not likely. I don’t even know how I got here yet.”

The two of us conversed casually while dining on our meals. Like most unicorns, Lyra used magic to levitate her fork to eat her salad. Once we finished, the two of us left a handful of bits on the table as payment. While we stepped away from the café, Lyra looked up at me and spoke, “It was good talking to you, James. You think we could chat again sometime? I’ll have more questions about humans by then.”

I nodded with a slight smile on my face. “Sure thing, Lyra. Check around here for me at noon. I think this will be my usual lunch spot. Oh, and dessert will be on me next time, if you want.”

“Aww, you’re sweet. But I better go see Bon Bon. We had plans today and I don’t wanna be late. See you around!” Lyra replied with a smile before galloping down the road away from me.

I was on the verge of going back to Sugarcube Corner before I remembered that I was given the day off. Force of habit. With nothing else to do, I decided to go back home and spend time with Fluttershy. But I had barely reached the meadow that separated her cottage from Ponyville when… Well, in all honesty, I have no idea what hit me. All I remember was something bashing me right on top of the head with a loud crack followed by my senses fading fast, the feel of me falling flat on my back while my eyes rolled around in my head, and the sound of Rainbow Dash's voice repeatedly shouting ‘oh my gosh oh my gosh oh my gosh’ over and over again.

I am not entirely certain how long I was out. When I finally came to, I found Rainbow Dash standing over me with an extremely worried and even mildly panicked expression on her face. Fluttershy was by my side while holding my head in her arms. Or rather forelegs. Unsure of what happened, I then asked, “Um… How long was I out?”

Rainbow Dash spoke first with a loud sigh of relief. “Oh man, I thought your skull was split open! Are you OK? Everything in your head where it should be?”

Speaking of my head, I could feel an ice pack against it. I could also feel an acute soreness under it. “OK… Did someone hit me over the head with a 2x4 or something?”

Fluttershy replied with a bit of a nervous grin, “Um…no. A tortoise fell on you.”

…..What? I looked around and found a green tortoise looking at me with a relatively unhappy gaze. I winced as I asked, “Are you saying…..this guy fell outta the sky and hit me on my noggin at terminal velocity?”

Rainbow Dash chuckled nervously while she rubbed the back of her head. “Uh… It wasn’t THAT long of a drop. I’m just glad he was that low to the ground when his propeller’s motor went dead.” Next to the tortoise was a small pair of goggles and…a type of propeller-powered flight apparatus that was most likely meant to be secured around his shell.

“I can’t believe that didn’t give me a concussion. Although that’s the first time I’ve ever been knocked out cold before.” I replied while my hand gently rubbed the top of my head. I doubt it could be seen under my thick hair, but I could feel an obvious lump on my scalp.

I watched as Rainbow Dash motioned for the tortoise to approach me. “Come on, Tank. James was nice enough to let you use his head to break your fall. C’mon and say thanks.”

The tortoise, who I assume is named ‘Tank’, very slowly approached me with what I think was the slowest gait I have ever seen. Even for a tortoise. I think it took at least half a minute for him to come up next to me. I looked down at him without saying a word, his eyes slowly blinking once. I could not fathom what prompted Rainbow Dash, who is someone obsessed with speed and agility, to choose a sluggish tortoise to be her pet. There must have been a deeper connection between them than I initially suspected.

I shrugged my shoulders while caressing the tortoise’s neck. “I guess it’s OK. I’m just glad I haven’t shaved my head in a while.”

Rainbow Dash grinned while still looking rather apologetic. “Yeah, sorry about that. Maybe I should get a parachute installed for him in case that happens again.” Tank also smiled at me, albeit taking about four seconds for his frown to become a smile.

Fluttershy then spoke to me from behind my head. “I applied some ointment that should help the swelling go down faster. Just be careful not to bump your head on anything for a while. It’ll sting if you do.”

I nodded to show I understood Fluttershy’s orders, but my eyes then settled on Tank. From what I had seen, most of my friends had their own unique pets. “Do all of you have pets?” I asked, curious if my assumption was true since I had not seen Applejack with one.

Fluttershy nodded beside me and said, “Yes, we all have pets. I think the only one you haven’t met yet is Winona. She’s Applejack’s herding dog.”

A dog, a cat, a tortoise, a rabbit, an owl, and an alligator. All six of my friends had their own pets. Without really thinking it over much, I then asked, “You think I should get a pet too?”

For some reason, Fluttershy suddenly perked up with excitement as she went airborne and got right up in my face. “Ooh! Y…You want one too?! Oh, oh, I have plenty of little animals at my house you can choose from! Surely one of them is just right for you!” Before I could even react, she had her forelegs curled under my arms and was literally carrying me across the meadow with my feet dragging along the ground. “You’ve always been so sweet to animals, so they’ll surely be sweet to you too! They’ll love you and be with you forever and ever!” I could even hear her gasping with excitement between sentences.

Rainbow Dash flew after us and came up alongside me. I muttered just loud enough for her to hear me, “This is the most passionate I’ve ever seen her get about anything! Is this normal for her?” Fluttershy seemed to be in her own little world as she paid no heed to my words.

“Heheheh, yep! She’s always this way when it comes to animals and helping ponies pick out pets. Have fun!” Rainbow Dash replied before flying back over to Tank and leaving me in Fluttershy's joyful clutches.

Fluttershy carried me right into the backyard behind her cottage where the chicken coop was located. When she set me down, she continued to hover above the ground. “Take a good look around you, James. You have plenty of pets to choose from.”

I did as I was told, looking around myself. I was rather surprised as I found more types of animals in the immediate area than I had ever seen in one spot before. I saw a lamb, a pink flamingo, a bat, ducks, kittens, you name it. It was as if Fluttershy had her own private zoo. “That’s quite a list to choose from, honey.” I spoke as I brought a hand to my chin while thinking over my options.

“I have I song I can sing that can help you decide. Should I sing it?” Fluttershy asked with a beaming smile.

Not really being in the mood for an improvised song at the time, I threw up my hands and shook them. “No, thank you. I’m already pretty sure of what I want.” I said promptly, even though it was partially a bluff. My eyes scanned the animals that were nearby. I could see some baby rabbits in the mix and the kittens were absurdly adorable, especially since I have always preferred cats to dogs. Which is rather ironic since I have had dogs before, but never any cats. I also noticed some frogs hopping about. I have always liked frogs and have even had some and toads before. There was much to choose from and I was having a difficult time deciding. I crossed my arms while bowing my head to think. But as I did so, my fingers brushed against my upper arm. It was then that I had an idea while looking at my arm. My cutie mark was almost completely covered by my shirt's sleeve. “Fluttershy, do you happen to have any doves?”

Fluttershy gasped at my words, apparently from being hit with inspiration. “Doves? Why didn’t I think of that?!” She then looked towards some birdhouses and called out, “Angela! There’s someone here to see you!”

At those words, an adorable white dove emerged from the hole in one of the birdhouses and flew over to us before perching upon Fluttershy’s raised hoof. Fluttershy turned to face me and smiled demurely while she said, “Isn’t she just the cutest little birdie you’ve ever seen? And look! She’s white, just like your cutie mark!” In all honesty, it was the dove shapes which make up my cutie mark that caused me to consider adopting a dove in the first place.

“She is definitely cute, Fluttershy.” I replied while extending my arm towards them. Once close enough, the dove fluttered as she hopped onto my hand. She then looked up at me with those round dark eyes of hers. “Hello, Angela. Looks like you’re my new little angel.” The dove nuzzled my face as I raised her to my head. I closed my eyes and nuzzled her back, feeling her soft feathers against my cheek.

“I just know you two will get along perfectly.” Fluttershy spoke as she hovered beside me. I heard the dove let out a soft coo as she began to preen my face.

“You said her name is Angela, right?” I asked, fairly certain I had heard her name right the first time.

“Yes, her name is Angela. I couldn't think of a more fitting name for such a sweet little birdie.” Fluttershy replied with a smile before nuzzling me as well.

“You know… This means we both have our very own little angels. You have Angel while I have Angela.” I said with a smirk, knowing that Angela is a feminine version of Angelo, which is Italian for ‘angel’.

“Angel and Angela… They’ll probably be the best of friends.” Fluttershy replied with a smile. I, for one, was not too sure. I have noticed that while Angel has minded his manners around me, he seems to be very picky of who he is kind to.

I felt Angela gently preening me as a sign of affection. She seemed to be trying to bite me, but I knew better. I heard her let out a soft coo as she nuzzled me. “She really seems to like you.” Fluttershy whispered to me as I stroked her feathers. But she then asked, “Come to think of it… You have the day off, right?”

“I guess your memory’s better than mine. I forgot all about it until after I got there today.” I replied, referring to my arrival at Sugarcube Corner that morning.

Fluttershy giggled before she shyly asked, “Since you have some free time, would you like to go to the park with me?”

A smile covered my lips while I stroked Angela’s feathers. “Sounds good to me. Is now a good time?”

“I finished tending to the animals for the morning, so I have plenty of free time. Shall we?” Fluttershy spoke with a meek little smile as she headed towards the edge of her backyard.

“Absolutely.” I said as I set Angela down on a fencepost. “Fluttershy and I will be back in a little while. Be a good girl and wait here for us, Angela.” My new pet seemed to nod in agreement as she cooed contently.

Fluttershy and I passed by Sweet Apple Acres as we took the most direct route to the park, which is directly south of Ponyville. The two of us engaged in casual conversation during the walk with none of the topics we covered being worth much mention. When we entered the park, I quickly noticed Lyra and Bon Bon seated on a park bench. Bon Bon was holding a small bell in her mouth while Lyra was gently strumming a small harp that she was holding in her arms…forelegs…whichever. One thing I was quick to notice was her posture. Unlike Bon Bon, who was lying down on the bench, Lyra was sitting upright on it much like a human would. Perhaps her fascination of humans had inspired her to try behaving like one. Regardless, Lyra waved at me the instant she saw me. I returned the favor by waving back and smiling. Fluttershy noticed and asked, “You know Lyra?”

I replied once I had stopped waving and nodded, “She joined me for lunch. She studies legends and myths regarding humans and was interested about what I could tell her about my kind.”

Fluttershy seemed pleased about the thought of our conversation. “I’m sure you could speak volumes about your homeland. It must have so many unique animals I’ve never heard of before.” She was not too far from the truth either.

Our destination was arguably my favorite spot in the entire park. The local pond. As expected, a sack of fish food rested on the tiny peninsula that reached into the body of water. I could remember my previous visits to this part of the park where I spoke to Fluttershy and even Rainbow Dash on one occasion.

“Just the two of us, huh?” I asked as I took a seat by the sack of fish food.

“Looks that way. And that’s the way we want it, right?” Fluttershy replied as she sat beside me and gently leaned against me.

I reached into the sack and tossed a handful of fish food, which consisted of pellets, out over the pond. Just like the previous times, some of the fish leaped out of the water and caught a few pellets before they could even hit the water. “I never get tired of watching that.” I said with a smile.

The two of us watched the many fish feast upon their snack. Before long, Fluttershy asked, “Did you do anything else besides eat lunch with Lyra today?”

I replied without much thought, “I went over to the schoolhouse to say hi to the Cutie Mark Crusaders. I even helped Scootaloo out with some math problems.”

Fluttershy smiled while also letting out a quiet giggle. “You always have been good to those fillies. They must’ve been happy to see you.”

I let out a chuckle and said, “Yeah, they were. Especially when I stuck around for story time. I told them about what happened to me in the Everfree Forest yesterday.”

I was expecting Fluttershy to reply promptly. Instead, she remained silent for a moment before speaking softly, “I was so worried when you left… Please don’t ever do that again…”

In an attempt to comfort her, I gently stroked my lover’s long pink mane. “I have no intention of ever leaving again, honey. If I ever do leave again, it’ll be because I was forced to do so. And I really hope that never happens.”

Things became very quiet for a while after that. The two of us just sat there, leaning against each other with no one else around. Some of the fish would stare, but it never felt like they were intruding into our personal time. With how quiet it was, with the exception of the fish snatching food pellets from the pond’s surface, it felt so tranquil around us.

Before long, I felt Fluttershy place her hoof on my hand. I looked over at the pegasus as she gazed at me with a warm smile. She spoke first. “I love you.”

My response was brief and sincere. “I love you too.”

Fluttershy leaned in closer and kissed me softly. I held her in a gentle embrace as I pressed into the kiss. We both closed our eyes, our lips parting as our tongues touched. I tasted a faint hint of apples, likely due to our breakfast from that morning consisting mostly of apple products.

I am not sure how long we kissed, but we continued to do so even after we fell onto our sides. I felt Fluttershy place her forelegs on my shoulders in the same manner a human girl would during an intimate kiss. Once we actually did break the kiss… Well, this may be a little sappy for some readers, but I am going to write it anyway. We just looked into each other’s eyes for a moment without saying anything. After a moment, Fluttershy nuzzled her face against my neck. I responded by holding her in a gentle embrace while slowly stroking her long pink mane.

I suspect we may have fallen asleep at one point as next thing I know, I have my face buried in Fluttershy’s mane. I sat up quickly and glanced around me. I was unsure of the time, so I pulled out my DSi and turned it on to check the clock. “Almost 3 pm… Better get going.” I muttered as I returned the device to my pocket.

“Fluttershy, wake up.” I spoke softly as I gently shook my lover. It would be rude to just leave her like that.

“Mmmm… Huh…? What time is it…?” The timid pegasus muttered as she sat up with a yawn.

I looked down at her and explained, “School should be getting out soon and I promised I would meet up with Scootaloo in the park. So I need to get going. Shall we talk later?”

Fluttershy blinked a few times to get her bearings before she stood up and nodded. “OK. I’ll be waiting back home. Have a good time, dear.” She then gave me a kiss on the cheek before flying north.

Not wasting any time, I walked back towards the main area of the park. The only pony around at the time was Derpy Hooves. I think she was taking a ‘muffin break’ since she was relaxing on a bench while munching on a muffin and reading a food magazine.

I waited for what I think was ten minutes before I heard the distant buzzing of a small motor. Of course, I knew by then what that sound really was. “Just in time.” I muttered as I looked north. Barreling down the road was Scootaloo on her scooter. She blazed past me before doing a quick 180º turn and coming to a stop right in front of me.

Scootaloo removed her helmet and looked up at me with a grin. “Hey there, big brother! Did I keep you waiting?”

I replied with a smile, “Nope. So, what kinda new moves do you have?”

The pegasus filly smirked before gesturing with her arm. “Well, I got this new trick I call the ‘wind walk’. But I need to get a long start so I can reach enough speed. Gimme some room!” I stepped back onto the grass as Scootaloo went a good distance away on her scooter before turning around. “Here goes!”

Judging by the term ‘wind walk’, this stunt Scootaloo had in mind probably involved going airborne and remaining airborne for a moment without touching the ground. But I was not going to find out for sure that day. As Scootaloo was about to pass me at maximum speed, the wheel of her scooter struck a tiny rock that was sticking up out of the road. Despite being so small, it stuck up enough to pose a hazard. And what a hazard it was.

I felt my blood chill as I watched Scootaloo go airborne as she let out a yell while being thrown forward from her scooter. It almost felt like time seemed to slow down briefly as I watched her crash into the ground a short distance away, her helmet coming off before she could even land. I had to look away for a moment out of fear. When I laid eyes on Scootaloo again, she was on her chin, body crunched up in an awkward position.

“Oh man… SCOOT!” I shouted instinctively as I rushed to my little sister’s side. She did not seem to be bleeding due to her coat preventing her skin from coming in contact with the ground, but I am very certain she was bruised all over under that orange hair. “Scoot, are you OK? Nothing broken?”

My little sister looked up at me with tears in her eyes. She did not speak, but was clearly in pain. I could tell just by looking at her that she was struggling not to cry. I felt my blood begin to boil as I looked back over at her scooter. I could plainly see the rock that had tripped her jutting up out of the ground. “Wait here for a sec.” I told Scootaloo as I walked over to her scooter.

I managed to loosen up the dirt around the rock enough for me to dig it out. Once I had the rock in my hand, I threw it as hard as I could into the distance. That rock would not be tripping anyone again.

I walked back over to Scootaloo, her eyes closed as tears streamed down her face. She was very quiet though, probably trying to not look weak. Regardless of how tough she is, I could not ignore my dear little sister’s injuries. I reached down and scooped her up in my arms. “You’re gonna be OK, Scoot. I’ll take you home so Fluttershy can patch you up. She knows how to treat wounds.”

Scootaloo whispered, “OK… Thanks, James…” Her voice was breaking as she cried, but she was doing a good job in keeping herself from sobbing.

Before we could go anywhere, Derpy came running over to us. “Is everything OK? That looked like a nasty spill!”

I looked down at the wall-eyed pegasus and replied, “She’ll be fine. I know someone who can patch her up.” But when I looked back over at the toppled scooter and helmet, I asked, “Derpy, I need to ask you a favor. Could you take that scooter and helmet to Scootaloo’s house? I don’t think she’s in good enough shape to ride it right now. And if you see Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle, let them know we’re at Fluttershy’s cottage.”

Derpy nodded and said quickly, “Leave it to me. I know where she lives, after all. You take good care of her.” I nodded and headed north with Scootaloo being cradled in my arms.

Scootaloo said nothing for a minute, but I could feel her burying her face into my chest. “How’re you feeling, Scoot?” I asked, still worried that her injuries might be worse than I suspected.

The tomboyish filly muttered, “It still hurts… But…” She then whispered, “I’m glad you were there for me.”

I smiled as I nuzzled her head with my chin, “I’m really glad I was there too.”

Scootaloo looked up at me, still appearing to be in pain. But she still managed to crack a smile. I responded by placing a soft kiss on her forehead. “I’ll be right here for you until you’re all better, sis.”

Her smile became tearful as Scootaloo whispered happily, “I love you, big brother… I’m glad you came to Equestria.”

I decided to go around Sweet Apple Acres so I would not be distracted by the offer of conversation with Applejack or Big Macintosh. Not that Big Macintosh ever has much to say on his own, but I digress. When we reached the meadow that separated Fluttershy’s cottage from Ponyville, I looked down and saw that Scootaloo did not seem to be in much pain. She actually seemed to be quite relaxed. “Are you feeling any better?” I asked with some concern.

Scootaloo looked up at me and replied, “Kinda. I’m just a little sore now. It doesn’t really hurt if I don’t move.”

To my relief, I saw Fluttershy outside while tending to some of her bird friends. It seemed that she had just set down a bowl of worms for the birds to feast on. I was considering shouting to get her attention, but chose not to due to the risk of startling Scootaloo. Instead, I chose to simply walk until she was within earshot of me before speaking.

Before I could even get close enough to alert her with a normal tone of voice, Fluttershy turned and noticed me. “Hello, James. You’re back sooner than I thought you’d… What’s wrong with Scootaloo?” She flew over to us, remaining airborne with her wings flapping.

I replied quietly, “She took a nasty tumble and got pretty banged up from it. Could you patch her up, please?”

Scootaloo then asked, “Please, Fluttershy? This really hurts…” She looked up at my lover, her large purple eyes pleading.

Fluttershy frowned sympathetically and whispered, “Oh, you poor dear. Come inside and I’ll get you all fixed up. Could you please carry her, James?”

“Sure thing.” I nodded as I followed her inside, being mindful of my head as I ducked low to avoid the doorway.

I relaxed on the sofa in the living room while holding Scootaloo. She was very still as Fluttershy applied ointment and small bandages to where the bruising was the most severe. “There you go. Just try to take it easy until tomorrow. Doctor Fluttershy’s orders.” Fluttershy said with a smile as she nuzzled Scootaloo lovingly.

Scootaloo smiled as she replied, “Thanks, Fluttershy.” But she then looked at me and smiled, “And thanks for being there for me, James.” I merely smiled as I stroked her mane, prompting a giggle from the little pegasus.

Fluttershy left Scootaloo and me alone on the sofa while she went into the kitchen. Possibly to prepare a snack. In the meantime, I reclined on the sofa with Scootaloo resting on my chest. My hand slowly stroked her mane over and over. With how quiet and relaxing the situation was, I did not want this moment to end. Just me and my adorable little sister cuddling together.

The coo of a dove broke the silence. I glanced up at the back of the sofa and saw a familiar white dove perched upon it. “Angela?” I asked, wondering if I got her name right. I had not entirely memorized it by that point.

Scootaloo looked up and asked, “Is she your new pet?” As if to answer that question, Angela hopped down onto my shoulder and huddled over my upper arm where my cutie mark was. Scootaloo then grinned slyly and added, “Or is she your cutie mark come to life?” I chuckled at that remark.

Not much longer later, I heard a knock at the door. “I’ll get it.” Fluttershy spoke as she came back into the room. Upon opening the door, she asked, “Oh, hello girls. Are you here to see Scootaloo?”

I immediately recognized the voice of Apple Bloom. “We heard from Derpy that Scootaloo got hurt and was brought by yer place. Is she in there?”

Fluttershy stepped out of the way, revealing Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom. “She’s right over there.”

The two fillies dashed over to us. “Are you OK, Scoot? You look like you got beat up by something.” Sweetie Belle asked while looking up at her friend.

Scootaloo smirked as she tried to make light of the situation. “Yeah, the ground beat me up. But anyway, I’m fine. Just a little sore though. It was James who got me over here to get patched up.” But she then asked, “Come to think of it, what’re you doing here? Weren’t we gonna have a meeting at the clubhouse?”

Apple Bloom then grinned, “We were, but since ya can’t come, we decided to have the meetin’ here! Is that OK, Fluttershy?”

My lover nodded and replied, “You’re very welcome to stay here. But please don’t make a mess. I only just got that table replaced.” The three fillies grinned sheepishly, leading me to suspect that they might have done something unpleasant in a previous visit to Fluttershy’s cottage.

Fluttershy then looked towards me. “I really don’t want to cause any trouble, James. But could I ask you to watch over them while I do some shopping in town? They can be a handful, so I understand if you don’t want to.”

I shrugged my shoulders and said, “I really don’t see what the problem is. I’ll keep an eye on these little imps and you go do what you have to.” As if to confirm my words, the three fillies grinned brightly and.….did I just see glowing golden halos above their heads?

Fluttershy then smirked as she looked at the three fillies. “OK, girls. You be good for James. And if you’re not, I just might give you…the Stare.” I noticed a hint of playfulness in her voice as she said that.

Once Fluttershy had left, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle opened their saddlebags and dumped out their contents onto the middle of the floor. “OK, we’ve come up with several new ideas that we haven’t tried yet. Wanna take a look, James?” Apple Bloom asked as they spread out the maps and notebooks.

“Sure thing. What do we have?” I replied as I took a seat on the floor.

Scootaloo looked over the list of activities. “We didn’t do too bad as merchants that day, but we still didn’t get our cutie marks. So that’s off the list.”

However, Sweetie Belle then spoke up, “Well, we still haven’t tried kart racing, circus performances, or music bands…” Why in the world did images of the three fillies driving pipe frame go-karts while chucking banana peels and turtle shells at each other pop into my head right there?

Suddenly, Scootaloo spoke up. “Hey, I got one! Remember what James said about there being zombies in the Everfree Forest?”

I winced as I realized where this was going. “You don’t mean…”

My little sister confirmed my fears right there. “You bet I do! Cutie Mark Crusaders Zombie Slayers!”

Fortunately, I was not the only one in the group who did not like that idea. Apple Bloom backed away slightly while showing a toothy frown. “Uh… I don’t like the sound of that one…”

Sweetie Belle also seemed hesitant. “Um…yeah. I don’t know if I wanna go after zombies…”

Unfortunately, Scootaloo did not back down while being the usual fearless tomboy she is. “C’mon, we can handle them! I mean think about it! Zombies are slow, so we just gotta stay outta their reach! Right?”

By this point, I could not stay quiet. After all, I had seen just how troublesome the zombified ponies of Sunny Town could be. “Nooooo way! You’re not going after those things!”

Scootaloo merely frowned in disappointment at me. “C’mon, big brother! You said it yourself! They’re really slow!”

I frowned in response and explained, “Yeah, they’re pretty sluggish. But there’s a lot of them. I counted at least twenty-eight of them when I was running from them. AT LEAST. There’s probably more out there. And besides, zombies are already dead! How do you kill something that’s already no longer alive?!”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders stared at me silently with eyes open wide. I continued, “They might be slow. But with that many of them, they’ll easily surround you. And then you’re as good as dead. You don’t mess with packs of zombies, period.”

My explanation seemed to unnerve Scootaloo as she nodded. “Uh… OK, scratch that idea.”

Out of nowhere, Apple Bloom began to snicker. “Something funny?” I asked, not really understanding what had just happened that could be funny.

Apple Bloom caught herself as she replied, “Sorry. It’s just that yer shirt… Sometimes I feel like I’m lookin’ at Applejack.” I shook my head and raised my hands while rolling my eyes. I can only imagine what kind of comments I am going to get the following day when I wear the shirt that bears Rarity’s colors.

The four of us continued to discuss possible activities, Angela occasionally cooing for me to pet her. However, before we could even decide on an activity to try, Fluttershy opened the front door with a tall paper bag on her back. “I’m back. Did you have fun?”

I nodded and said while flashing her a welcoming smile, “Yeah, we kept things interesting. And they didn’t cause any trouble.” The Cutie Mark Crusaders looked up at me as I spoke. When I finished, they looked at Fluttershy and grinned widely as…the same golden halos from before floated above their heads momentarily. Was I just seeing things? Best not to think too hard about it.

“I was worried I would have to throw out another piece of furniture. Thanks for watching over them, James.” Fluttershy said as she placed a kiss on my cheek. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom smiled warmly at her display of affection. However, Scootaloo looked away and opened her mouth while pointing into it, a clear sign of disgust. Clearly not the romantic type.

Just as she was about to walk into the kitchen, Fluttershy paused and turned to face me again. “Oh, before I forget…” She then set her grocery bag down and pulled an envelope out of it. “Pinkie Pie gave this to me. She said we should read it together.”

I nodded as I opened the envelope. “OK then. Let’s see here…”

The letter inside seemed to be a party invitation. Probably to the one Pinkie Pie had been setting up that day. I spoke it out loud as Fluttershy looked over my shoulder. “You are invited to a very special party. The details can’t be given out, but you will not be disappointed. Please attend immediately.” I folded the letter once I finished reading. “Seems a little too professional for Pinkie Pie’s style. Maybe Twilight wrote it for her.”

Fluttershy smiled as I climbed to my feet. “It sounds like a very special occasion. Should we go?”

I nodded while also climbing to my feet. “I’m all for it. Pinkie Pie told me that it’s for a young couple. Any idea who it is?”

My girlfriend replied as she headed towards the front door, “Maybe it’s for Big Macintosh and Cheerilee. Or perhaps Rainbow Dash started dating one of the Wonderbolts. I really don’t know who it might be for sure though.”

I was hardly surprised that there was talk of Big Macintosh getting involved with somepony. Handsome strong silent type guys tend to make girls go weak in the knees. Or so I have heard. But I digress. “Only one way to find out.” I spoke as I made my way to the door. I then looked at the Cutie Mark Crusaders and asked, “Fluttershy and I have to head into town for a while. Can I trust you girls to behave while we’re gone?”

Sweetie Belle nodded with a smile. “Sure thing, James! We’ll be good!”

However, Fluttershy then spoke, “Please don’t do anything crazy while we’re gone. I don’t want to come home to find a mess.”

Apple Bloom chuckled nervously while cracking a grin, “I promise we won’t do anythin’ bad. And we’ll stay indoors in case that cockawhatever is out there again.”

Fluttershy was clearly satisfied with their response. “Good idea. Have a good time, girls.” However, just after we stepped outside, Fluttershy turned and whispered to Angel and Angela, who had followed us to the door. She was very quiet, but I think she said something along the lines of ‘Keep an eye on them’. Our pets’ reactions seemed to support my assumption as they both gave Fluttershy a salute. Fluttershy then pulled the door closed and we proceeded on our way towards Ponyville.

We did not run into any interruptions along the way. It was a fairly straightforward trek to Sugarcube Corner. Just like earlier that day, the front door still had a sign hanging from it that read ‘Closed for private party’ scribbled on it. I was expecting to find that the door was locked. To my pleasant surprise, it swung open as I pushed it inward. “I guess everypony’s already here.” I muttered out loud.

“Well, we did receive an invitation that asked us to come right away. They were probably expecting us.” Fluttershy replied as she followed me inside. The lights downstairs were turned off, but it was still fairly bright since there was plenty of sunlight shining through the windows. “You think everypony is upstairs?”

I nodded and said, “Probably. Let’s go see who this cute couple is.” I led Fluttershy upstairs while minding my head. Since the lights were on at the top, the young couple the party was being thrown for was probably already here.

The instant the two of us got to the top of the stairs, I heard Pinkie Pie shout from my left. “You’re just in time, lovebirds!”

I then heard Rarity’s voice speak, “We’ve been discussing this for the past few days. Did we surprise you?”

Fluttershy and I turned to see our five friends standing in a row. Including Twilight Sparkle and Rarity, who I had not seen all day. Fluttershy then asked, “You mean…the party’s for us?”

Rainbow Dash smirked while pointing her wing up. “Well, what does the banner say?” She then also pointed upward with her hoof.

When the two of us looked up, we found a long banner stretched across the room. And inscribed on it were the words ‘Congratulations James & Fluttershy’. I looked back towards our friends and asked, “Um… Exactly what kind of party is this?”

Applejack replied while seeming to be having trouble speaking. “Oh, that? It’s a… It’s a… Um…” I tried to not snicker as she looked towards Pinkie Pie. “What kinda party did ya say this is again?”

Our silly party animal friend replied with her cheery voice, “It’s a party celebrating two lovers getting together!”

I think I felt myself blush at those words. And I could clearly see Fluttershy blushing. She then asked, “You mean…it’s your way of showing that you support us?”

Twilight then spoke up, “Well, we all know your relationship has gotten a little rocky lately. So we decided to throw a party that shows we support you two being together no matter what.”

Rarity then spoke with a smile, “James, Fluttershy and I have been best friends for some time now. And I can safely say that you are a splendid match for her. You and her will have many happy years together. So please, for her, and for moi, please stay with her through whatever comes your way.”

If I had any doubts about my relationship with Fluttershy before, I most certainly did not have any at that moment. I looked down at my girlfriend while she looked up at me. We both smiled at each other before looking back at our friends. Fluttershy spoke first, “Thank you, Rarity. And thank you all. This…means a lot to us.”

Twilight then asked, “What about you, James? Aren’t you getting along with Fluttershy now?”

I looked back down at Fluttershy, who then hovered up next to me and nuzzled me tenderly. At first, I was at a loss of words. I truly did not know what to say.

“What’s the matter, James? Gummy got your tongue?” Pinkie Pie asked. At those words, I glanced around to see if her crazy toothless alligator was anywhere nearby. Fortunately, he was not.

I took a few seconds to try to think out my response. “Well… Uh… I’ll be honest. It’s really not just Fluttershy. You six are the best thing to ever happen to me. I still can’t wrap my head around how much I’ve gained over such a short amount of time. I’ve never seen hospitality like…uh…” I was cut short when I suddenly found myself surrounded by the six ponies as they caught me in a group hug. “Um… Girls?”

Applejack quietly replied, “Say no more, sugarcube. Yer our friend now, and that’s that. Got any complaints?”

Upon hearing those words, I sighed with a smile and wrapped my arms around them the best I could. “None whatsoever.”

In a moment, I suddenly felt Pinkie Pie let go and hurry away from us. “Pinkie?”

The silly pink pony was standing next to a phonograph before nudging the needle onto a record. “Let’s save the sappy stuff for later! Now that everypony’s here, let’s get this party started!” The phonograph began to play a very lively tune that I think I even heard Pinkie Pie once call her ‘jam’.

The party started without a hitch. The staples were there, namely a large bowl of punch and a towering cake that seemed to have icing that represented Fluttershy and me. That is to say the majority of the icing was a shade of brown similar to the color of my hair while the edges were tipped with pink icing that matched Fluttershy’s mane. While I munched on some cake, which I might add was very tasty, I noticed Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity…dancing in the middle of the room?

Well… I honestly cannot say if that could truly be called dancing. But as far as equines go, I suppose those gyrations and moves were certainly dance worthy. Rarity’s moves often involved swaying her head in a way that caused her gorgeous indigo mane to flail about, sometimes even causing it to become temporarily uncurled before curling back up into its usual form. Rainbow Dash would often rear up on her hind legs while seemingly lashing out with her forelegs. Pinkie Pie was clearly the best dancer of the three, even going so far as to perform hand…I mean hoofstands. Something I never thought I would see an equine do.

I was given a very rude surprise just after I had finished my slice of cake. As I headed back towards the cake for another slice….. Well, in all honesty, I could not tell you what happened. All I remember is hearing Rarity let out a yelp, feeling something slam into me from the side, and then the feeling of me smashing into what I think was the wall. I cannot say what happened, but the next thing I knew, I was seeing spots and my ears were ringing.

“Oh my goodness, darling! Are you all right?!” I heard Rarity call out from behind me. As I regained my senses, I felt myself drop onto my feet from what I think was a two inch fall. And in front of me was a rough imprint of my body in the wall with only the gray drywall remaining.

“What the hell happened there…?” I grumbled as I shook some of the plaster and dry paint out of my hair.

Pinkie Pie then spoke up, “Um… That was my fault. I guess I got too carried away in dancing. Again.” She seemed to have a very sheepish expression on her face as if she knew she screwed up.

I looked at the hole in the wall left by my body. I grumbled loudly, “Good lord… You earth ponies are built like freaking tanks!”

Rainbow Dash laughed while she flapped over to us. “Hey, I warned you! One slip around Pinkie Pie when she’s dancing and you’ll end up a new wall decoration!” I rolled my eyes, remembering what she had said to me at the spa a few days earlier.

However, Rarity then spoke up, “Actually, James, it was I who got too close to Pinkie Pie when she was dancing. And you saved me from a nasty collision with that wall. Such a gentleman you are.”

I kneeled down to pick up my plate and fork without feeling like I really did anything to help. “I was just in the right place at the right time. No biggie.”

Before I could return to a standing position, I felt Rarity nuzzle my face. “Regardless of how you saved me, you were a gentleman for using your own body as a cushion for me. Truly, thank you.”

Somewhat amused by her praise and affection, I chuckled as I stroked the mane of my former landlord. “It was no trouble, Rarity. I couldn’t let a gem like you be tarnished.” But I then looked over at Pinkie Pie with a smirk and said, “And you really should dance with your eyes open, you know.”

Pinkie Pie grinned nervously at me. “Right, right, sorry about that! I’ll keep my eyes peeled from now on.”

The next memorable part of the party I remember well is when I caught Rainbow Dash having a conversation with Fluttershy. They seemed to be keeping their voices down, so I drew closer to listen in more easily.

“Soooo, did you do it with him?” I heard Rainbow Dash ask Fluttershy.

“Um… Do what exactly?” Fluttershy whispered in reply.

I noticed Rainbow began to smirk. “C’mon, you know what I mean. Did you do the ‘couple’s tango’ with him?” Fluttershy seemed rather confused by this question, but I could clearly tell what it was the closet pervert wanted to know. She then asked, “OK. Let me try again. Did he follow your trail of pink flower petals to your pot of gold?” She then pointed towards Fluttershy’s tail to emphasize.

Fluttershy looked at her own tail while seemingly trying to piece together what it was Rainbow Dash was trying to get across. She suddenly looked back towards the rowdy pegasus, her face a bright red as she likely understood the question. “You… You don’t mean… Oh…my…”

“Ah ha! So you did do it! What was it like? Did it feel awesome?” Rainbow asked while Fluttershy seemed rather stunned by whatever she was thinking. By this point, I decided to intervene and placed my hand on Rainbow Dash’s head. The pegasus froze for a moment before she looked up at me and grinned nervously. Very nervously. “Uh… What’s up, James?”

I smirked as I replied, “Just stick with your Playmare magazines, Rainbow.”

The pervy pegasus then spoke in a tone louder than needed, “How’d you know I have a subscription to…..never mind.” I snickered at this revelation as I led Fluttershy away so we could have some time together.

“You OK? Did Rainbow pry too far into your personal activities?” I asked while caressing Fluttershy’s mane to calm her.

“Uh… Uh huh…” She muttered in reply, still seeming to be overheated from that panic attack she just had.

I was about to try to calm her down more, but Pinkie Pie suddenly popped up beside us. “Almost forgot! Here’s your couple treat!” Resting on her upturned hoof was a chocolate covered banana.

“Oh… That? Um… Thank you, Pinkie.” Fluttershy replied with a reserved smile.

“I’ll just leave you two lovebirds alone. We’ll be over there minding our own business and doing party stuff. Enjoy!” As Pinkie Pie trotted away, I suspected she was trying to avoid sounding suspicious.

“Shall we?” I asked while holding the banana between two fingers.

Fluttershy nodded with a smile. “Of course. I love these.”

One by one, we took turns taking bites. As this was not the first time we had eaten one, we knew what to do. After just a few bites, we only had the middle left. “One. Two. Three.” Fluttershy whispered. At the count of three, the two of us took the last bite. When our lips joined, we closed our eyes and pressed into a kiss while I held Fluttershy in my arms.

Our kiss was interrupted by the sound of a familiar click. We both opened our eyes and looked towards where the sound had come from. Standing in a row were our five friends, each with a different expression that seemed to show either giddiness or adoration. Twilight Sparkle was standing in the middle. And floating in front of her was…..my DSi?

“Uh… Did you just take a picture of us?” I asked, feeling rather embarrassed while wondering how Twilight even slipped that out of my pocket without me feeling it.

Twilight giggled as she turned my DSi around so I could see the screens. “See for yourself.” On one of them was the photo, a pristine snapshot of Fluttershy and I stuck in a warm embrace while locked in a passionate kiss.

“That’s…us?” Fluttershy asked as she examined it. She then smiled while glancing at me. “It looks great. The lighting’s just right and it really captures the moment. Right, James?”

As embarrassing as it was to be photographed unexpectedly during such a personal moment, I was rather flattered that we now had a means to remember this day. “Can’t believe I’m saying this, but thanks, Twilight.”

Twilight smiled rather giddily. “Anytime, James. Just don’t go losing that picture.” Fluttershy and I responded with a twin embrace on Twilight. She giggled at our touch while bowing her head. “Oh….shucks.”

The party went on for a while. By the time everyone had begun to depart for home, it was already night. “Hoowee… I haven’t danced that much since… Well… Since the last party.” Applejack spoke as she headed out the front door.

“What a lovely party. It was different from all the others in a way.” Fluttershy said as she stayed by my side.

I shrugged my shoulders while I replied, “I wouldn’t know. That was only the second party I’ve attended in Equestria. Although I admit it was a bit more reserved and quiet than the first one. Which strangely does not mix with Pinkie Pie’s style.”

Before we could go far, Rarity suddenly spoke up. “Just a moment, ladies. We need to give this lovely couple a proper sendoff.” At those words, our five friends surrounded us and caught Fluttershy and me in a group hug.

“Girls, I think you’re starting to overdo it. I’m not used to getting so many group hugs in a short amount of time.” I spoke while quite flattered by this heartfelt show of affection from my dearest friends.

“Better get used to it, James! You’re gonna get lots of these!” Pinkie Pie replied with a giggle.

Fluttershy’s response to this group hug was more positive. “Oh, I don’t think it’s too much. I’m actually liking it.”

Perhaps I was still just getting used to the cuddly closeness of the ponies I had bonded with. I am sure I would adjust over time. I tried wrapping my arms around as many of them as I could. “Lot’s of these? Sounds like a plan.”

The six of us parted ways with Fluttershy and I heading back towards our cottage. “Isn’t it lovely that our friends support our relationship so openly?” The timid pegasus asked while looking up at me.

“If one of them didn’t, our friendship would’ve fallen apart. We’re fortunate to have such understanding friends.” I replied while feeling especially grateful that Twilight was able to accept us being together as she did have a crush on me at one time. Those are not easy to get over.

When we returned home, I was expecting to find that the Cutie Mark Crusaders had gone home. I was only 2/3 right. When we stepped inside, we found Scootaloo fast asleep on the sofa. “What’s Scoot still doing here?” I asked while quietly drawing near.

Fluttershy glanced around and found Angel holding a note in his paws. “A note?” She took the note into her mouth and handed it to me. “Can you read this, dear?”

I nodded as I took the note in hand. “Sure thing… Um…”

I read the writing to myself. I think Scootaloo wrote it herself. “Hey there, James and Fluttershy. I don’t want to be any trouble… But I’d like to stay the night with you guys. I’m still feeling kind of sore, so I asked Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle to ask my mom and dad if I could spend the night here. When they got back, they said they agreed. So… I’m going go to sleep now. It’s Saturday tomorrow, so don’t worry about school. If I’m not awake by the time you get back, I’ll see you tomorrow.”

I snickered as I looked back over at the sleeping pegasus filly. “Looks like we’re having a sleepover tonight.”

Fluttershy smiled while also looking relieved. “At least it’s just one of them. I don’t think she’ll be too much trouble… Oh, hello there, Angela.” She held out her hoof as my pet dove flew over and perched on her foreleg. “Were the girls good while we were out?” Angela bowed as if nodding.

“You and Angel probably had to scold them a few times.” I said jokingly. The dove flew over to me and perched on my shoulder before nuzzling my face. “Awww, I love you too.”

The rest of the evening was of little extravagance. Scootaloo is still sleeping like a log right next to me as we lie in bed. Fluttershy is fast asleep too and I am eager to join her.

This day has been very uplifting to me after that emotional roller coaster I went through the previous two days. I now know for certain that Equestria is my true home. And even then….. I cannot fathom how much I have gained in under two weeks. It is just…remarkable. These ponies of Equestria are just so open and hospitable, it is absolutely amazing. Equestria is, dare I say, paradise.

I have made up my mind. I will not ever return to my homeworld. Equestria is where I belong. I sha

Oh, excuse me. I was interrupted by Scootaloo. She just stirred in her sleep. Her hoof is now on my hand. Such a tender little smile she has right now. It is easy to forget what a tomboy she is.

I just kissed her on the forehead. “Sweet dreams, little sis.” I think she may have heard me as she is now resting her head against my chest.

A lot has happened to me over the past… How many days has it been? Ten? Regardless, I feel it would be unnecessary for me to write about every single upcoming day. From now on, I will only write about days that have special meaning to me or involve special or unique events. And knowing Equestria, I will be getting quite a few of those pretty soon.

Good night, Fluttershy. Good night, Scootaloo. Good night, all of my friends. And thank you for accepting me into your wonderful world. I am looking forward to tomorrow and the following days.

Tainted Memories

Author’s note – For greater immersion, copy and paste this chapter into MS Word and change the fonts to match the current writer.
Twilight Sparkle – Book Antiqua
Applejack – Batang
Fluttershy – Gabriola
Rainbow Dash – MV Boli
Rarity – Monotype Corsiva
Pinkie Pie – Comic Sans

Um… Hello. This is Fluttershy again. I think you might have read a journal I wrote earlier, but it’s OK if you never did. I mean, I’m not much of a writer, so I don’t think it was very interesting… But anyway… I feel like I should write this. Something bad happened today.

I woke in bed, feeling all rested. I looked to my side to see if my boyfriend was awake. He’s almost never up before I am. But today, he was. His side of the sheets had nothing under them. But the strangest thing is that even though they were all wrinkled from use, they had not been pulled down. Almost as if he might have used a teleportation spell to get out of bed. But James doesn’t know how to use magic… Right?

Oh, I guess I should explain. James is my boyfriend. He’s a human, even though I never even knew what a human is. I have known him for exactly three weeks so far. And…well, we’re lovers now. He’s been very sweet to me and I love him so much. But still, where did he go?

I climbed out of bed and started to look around. Maybe he was already downstairs. I walked down the stairs and looked around in the living room. I called his name, but he never replied. I tried looking in the kitchen, but there was still no sign of him. The air didn’t even smell like he had been cooking breakfast either. Maybe he had gone outside to play with all of the cute little animals who live around our home.

I looked outside and saw that everything was brightly lit by the sun… Um… Am I doing a good job going into detail about things I saw? I’ve read some of James’ journal entries and he always puts such amazing amounts of detail into them. Can I do just as well? Um… I guess the details of my house’s surroundings aren’t important right now.

I went outside and went around the side of my house to check on Angel, my pet bunny. He was already awake while sitting at the entrance of his little house. I could not help but smile. He always brightens up my day when he isn’t being bossy. Which is pretty often.

“Good morning, Angel. Um… Have you seen James around today?” I asked while I trotted over to him. Angel gave me a look like he was surprised I was even asking him that. He raised his cute little paws and shrugged his shoulders. I guess James must not have come by this morning.

“Really? Oh… Well, that’s OK. I’m sure he’ll be here for breakfast soon.” I said with a smile before turning away and going back inside. Even if James was not around for breakfast, that did not mean I couldn’t feed everyone else their breakfast while I waited.

A few minutes later, I set out a bowl of worms for the robins to feast on while I went under the little bridge in front of my house to feed some fish to the ferrets that live there. I made sure to give Angel his carrot of the morning. I watched from my cottage’s roof while everyone else ate. They all seemed so happy, but I still couldn’t see James anywhere. Where was he?

Now that everyone was fed for the morning, I went back inside my home. Maybe James was somewhere inside the whole time and was getting started on breakfast. But when I closed the front door, I still couldn’t smell anything cooking. Or even hear anything cooking. When I looked into the kitchen, it looked like nopony had even been there.

I did not worry too much. Maybe he had just left for work early. I think he had to work at Sugarcube Corner today. “I guess I could just get some breakfast there instead.” I said to myself while gathering up a few bits to pay for something there. What would I get? Those chocolate drops are always good. But so is the blueberry pound cake….. Oooh, so many choices!

Nothing interesting happened on my way into Ponyville. Well, at least I think nothing interesting happened. Does playing with a few raccoons on the way sound interesting? I heard that a writer needs to avoid writing about things that bore the reader. But I personally think playing with cute animals sounds interesting… Well, I guess I did stop to help a raccoon find a shiny discarded bottle he had misplaced in the field. Was that interesting?

Um… I think I will just continue. I did not say anything to anypony on my way. I’m shy like that… I only feel comfortable calling out to ponies I know well. That’s why I live away from Ponyville near the Everfree Forest. But anyway, I made it to Sugarcube Corner without any trouble and went inside. Mrs. Cake was minding the register and gave me a big smile. “Hello, Fluttershy! Can I get you anything, dear?”

She is always so sweet to her customers. I felt very relaxed around her almost like she is a loving aunt. “Um… I’m not sure yet, Mrs. Cake. I think I’ll browse for a minute before deciding.” I then looked at the counter that had a whole bunch of pastries on display inside it. “This all looks so good, I can’t decide quickly…”

“All right then. While you’re deciding, I’ll go check on the kitchen. I’ll send Pinkie Pie out here to assist you in the meantime.” Mrs. Cake said to me before walking through the kitchen’s twin swinging doors. Whenever I see those open, it reminds me of that one time we went to Appleloosa.

I saw so much on display. Chocolate drops, muffins, blueberry pound cakes, cupcakes, bundt cakes… Just thinking back to that moment is getting me hungry right now… Oops... I spilled some cupcake crumbs on the paper. I’ll brush those off before I continue… There, all clean. Now then, before I could decide, Pinkie Pie walked up behind the counter. At least I think she did. She called out to me before I could look up. “Howdy do, Fluttershy! Anything I can get you?”

I was a bit startled by that, but I managed to not show it. Pinkie Pie knows that I hate being scared by anything and really wouldn’t be happy with herself if she knew she did something to make me even a little upset. “Oh! Um… Hi, Pinkie Pie. Ummm… I think I would like a muffin and chocolate drop today.”

Pinkie Pie displayed to me her signature grin. “Oki doki loki! Just let me get them out for you!” She pulled out a green plastic tray and set it on the counter before ducking her head inside the glass display case. “Oh, and by the way… When you get home, could you please let James know he’s running late?”

I felt my heart skip a beat. I was so sure James had come to work at Sugarcube Corner today… But…he was never there at all. I felt my eyes open wide as my nerves went numb for just a second. I was starting to feel anxious. “He’s not here…?”

Pinkie Pie lifted her head up with the muffin and chocolate drop on her muzzle before setting them on the tray. “Nope! But I’m sure he only slept…in? Hey, are you OK, Fluttershy?”

I think she noticed my expression. I guess I didn’t do a very good job of hiding my worry. “Huh? Oh… Well… I guess I would be lying if I wasn’t worried… I haven’t seen him at all today.” I replied, not really trying to hide my feelings at all.

As I expected, Pinkie Pie went a little…um…wild when I told her that. She jumped in the air and somehow stayed that way for about three seconds before coming back down to the floor. “Whaaaaaaat?! Not at all?! You think he was kidnapped?!”

“I don’t think so. There wasn’t any sign of a struggle in the bedroom. Although his side of the bed looked like he had never climbed out of it when he woke up.” I explained, hoping that maybe Pinkie Pie could help.

“Really?! Phew… After what happened a couple of weeks ago, I thought Diamond Tiara had something to do with it. Guess not!” Pinkie Pie spoke with a really big relieved grin. “Don’t worry about it, Fluttershy! Maybe he just had something important to do today and will be back later. I mean, you know he won’t stay away from Ponyville for long. He LOVES it here!”

I couldn’t help but giggle. Pinkie Pie is right. Even though James isn’t someone who gets really vocal about anything, he really does love Ponyville with a silent passion I usually don’t see very often. “I know… I shouldn’t worry so easily. Maybe he had to go visit Zecora for something.”

“There you go! Just give him a while! I’m sure you’ll see him no later than this evening!” Pinkie Pie replied while giving me that massive grin she always has. I was feeling more confident already. James is surely just busy with something really important right now… But was it really important enough to miss work? “In any case, that’ll be two bits please.”

I remembered what I was even doing there in Sugarcube Corner and gave Pinkie Pie her bits. I probably shouldn’t mention this, but she always gives me and our closest friends discounts. I didn’t have anything else to do at the time, so I took a seat at the closest table and started eating. Um… I don’t think eating is considered interesting since everyone does it around three times a day. I think I’ll just skip ahead now.

I didn’t eat for very long before I heard the door open again. Only this time, Rainbow Dash trotted in. “Hey, Fluttershy! Hey, Pinkie Pie! What’s up?”

“Oh, I just decided to have breakfast away from home today since James wasn’t around.” I replied after pausing from my meal. She then walked over to the counter towards Pinkie Pie.

“He wasn’t home this morning? Hey, wait… He’s here right now, isn’t he?” Rainbow Dash asked while looking at me before turning to look at Pinkie Pie.

Pinkie raised her hooves and shrugged her shoulders. “Never showed up for work! But I’m not worried! He’s probably just got something really important to do.”

Rainbow didn’t seem too worried either. “Oh, yeah. If he had something that was gonna keep him away all day, he would’ve left a note like last time. Right, Fluttershy?”

That reminded me. When he had to leave Ponyville for a couple of days, James did leave behind a message explaining why. If he did not leave a message, he was surely going to be back before the day was over. And since he didn’t leave a note this time, he would surely be back soon.

“Anyway, pass me one of those chocolate drops, Pinkie.” Rainbow Dash spoke while looking up from the display case in the counter.

“Sure thing! Now you just have to toss me a bit!” Pinkie replied before ducking under the counter and flinging one over the counter while Rainbow Dash did the same thing with a bit at the exact same time. They literally ‘tossed’ what the other asked for. The chocolate drop was caught in Rainbow Dash’s mouth while the bit landed and balanced on the tip of Pinkie’s nose. “Woo! Nice catch, Rainbow!”

“Hey, you made a better catch than me! That thing didn’t even fall off your nose!” Rainbow said before chomping down her treat in one gulp.

I think I will stop here for now so I can enjoy my breakfast. I know James knows where he lives and that I love him, but… I just have a bad feeling about this. I hope James is all right…

Heya, readers! This is Rainbow Dash. You know me. Fastest thing alive, Sonic Rainboom achiever, and local weather patrol captain. I mean come on; I know you peeps have seen me fly by at some point! But I’m getting off topic now.

I found out today that James never showed up for work at Sugarcube Corner. He’s… Oh, wait. I already explained who he is! I mean it’s pretty hard to miss the only human in town. Tall guy? No hair on his body? Wears clothes? All over his body? Yeah, that’s him. Anyway, I tried hitting up Fluttershy for some conversation since I had some time to kill after stopping by Sugarcube Corner for a bite. She had picked up a chocolate drop and a muffin.

“So, what’s been up, Fluttershy? You and your sweetheart getting along pretty well at your place?” I asked while pulling up a stool.

Fluttershy gave me that really cute smile of hers before speaking. “Oh, things have been going really well. And it’s only been three weeks since we first met!”

I smirked while I leaned forward on one elbow. “Yeah, I know. He really knows how to make you squirm. I always knew you were bigger than me down there.”

Oh man, that look on her face. Went from yellow to red in three seconds flat. “Ra…Ra…Rainbow! You… You were watching?!”

I smirked when I gave a reply. “Hey, those Playmare magazines are pretty good, but sometimes a girl needs some live entertainment… Uh… Fluttershy?” Next thing I know, she’s out-cold on the floor.

“Uh… Maybe I should just leave her alone…” I muttered to myself. I knew she was going to flip out when I told her that, but I didn’t expect her to be floored by it! I quickly thought up a fix for the situation and propped her back up on the stool before resting her head on the table. I then opened up a nearby magazine and put it in front of her face to hide her unconscious expression. I think it was a copy of Equestria’s Finest. I then scooted out the door as fast as I could. Hopefully nopony saw that…

Anyway, I didn’t get far before I wondered about what Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy told me. Had nopony really seen James at all today? That’s not like the guy. Maybe he went to see Zecora and got hung up by something at her place. It’s the only explanation I could think of as to why absolutely nopony had seen him today. “Well, I’ve got some time to kill. May as well go check the place out.” With a flap of my wings, I took to the air and headed west towards the Everfree Forest.

I don’t need to explain how fast I got there, right? Seriously! Ten seconds flat, baby! You know who I am! Anyway, I had to fly directly through the forest instead of above or else I wouldn’t be able to find Zecora’s place since it’s built into a tree. And this time I made sure to stay away from that freaky Poison Joke along the way. I’ve been called Rainbow Crash enough times in flight school. I don’t need it happening again as captain of the weather patrol!

It didn’t take long to find Zecora’s place. Really hard to miss a house built right into a gnarly looking tree with jumbo-sized weird masks set around them. I landed and knocked on the door. I wouldn’t be surprised if Zecora was ‘cooking’ James in another cauldron bath.

A few seconds later, the door opened to show the zebra witchdoctor. Well, I like to call her that. I think she’s more of an herbalist though. “Ah, Rainbow Dash! Do come in. Take a seat and rest your shins.”

Heh, that rhyming. “Sure thing, Zecora. And sorry for coming out here on such short notice. We’ve kinda got a problem in Ponyville.”

The way her eyes opened wide showed she seemed to be assuming the worst. She turned to face me and asked, “Oh dear… Did little Apple Bloom find herself hurt? Or did the little dragon have another growth spurt?”

I couldn’t help but laugh at that. She’s got a good memory. “Haha, nothing like that! Just a case of…missing in action. We haven’t seen James all day. He didn’t happen to come out here, did he?”

Zecora seemed kinda puzzled while she poured some herbs into the cauldron in the center of her house. “Hmmm… James, your human friend? How bizarre. I have not gotten a glimpse of him today so far.”

I have to admit that was when I started to get worried. “Wait… Seriously? You haven’t seen him at all today?”

“Why would I lie to you, Rainbow Dash? I have not seem him since into my cauldron he splashed.” Zecora replied with an equally worried expression. Since her place is kind of out of the way, I guess I shouldn’t be surprised that James hasn’t visited Zecora since the day he came home from the Everfree Forest two weeks ago.

“Okay then… This is getting weird. Nopony in town has seen him today at all.” I muttered, not really looking at anything in general.

“Have no fear, my friend. He shall return. He is unlikely to meet his end.” Zecora spoke up before she placed a hoof on my shoulder. She really does look like she’s wise beyond her years. Hay, she even one-upped Twilight on more than one occasion.

I nodded, knowing James must be pretty dang hardy if he survived two nights out in the Everfree Forest before. “Yeah… You’re right. Don’t know where he is, but he’s probably doing fine. He’ll come home when the time is right. And I know he can’t stay away from Ponyville for very long.”

I shook Zecora’s hoof before I started to make my way towards the door. “Well, I better get back to Ponyville and tell the girls you haven’t seen him. Thanks for letting me drop by for a visit.”

Zecora smiled and waved at me. “Anytime, Rainbow Dash. It was a pleasure. Do close the door behind you for good measure.” Heh, she comes up with a rhyme for almost any occasion. Anyway, once I was outside, I took to the air and flew above the forest’s canopy to find my way back to Ponyville.

I decided it would be best to let Fluttershy know first about James not ever going into the Everfree Forest. It’ll at least give her some closure. And maybe even point us in the right direction if we have to go looking for him… Nah, who am I kidding? He’ll be back! Right?

I nudged Sugarcube Corner’s front door open, finding Fluttershy just starting to wake up. “Huh…? Uh…what happened? And…Photo Finish catches a photo flop? Why was I reading this?” She was looking right into the magazine I had left open in front of her.

“Oh yeah, that! Last I saw you, you were reading that. It must’ve been boring since it knocked you out like that.” I replied, trying to not make her remember what we had talked about when she fainted. Especially since somepony might overhear.

“Huh? It did… Oh. This is all about those sports buffs… I’m not interested in this at all.” Fluttershy replied while looking through the pages the magazine was opened to. She really seemed uninterested in whatever they were showing. But being the world-class athlete I am, I’m sure I would’ve been all over that article like Rarity over a bed made of diamonds.

“Yeah, I know you’re not into that stuff… Anyway, I just went over to Zecora’s place to check if James ever stopped by.” I spoke up while stepping over to Fluttershy.

“You did?!” Her expression brightened up big time when I told her that. I was almost unable to tell her the truth. I wasn’t sure of just how hard it would hit her if even Zecora hadn’t gotten in touch with James.

“Yeah… I dropped by to check if he had stopped by. But she said she hasn’t seen him today.” I said honestly. I know Applejack wouldn’t have hesitated to tell the truth, but I was seriously tempted to lie right there.

Fluttershy’s expression instantly changed. She went from looking so happy and hopeful to looking just… Man, she was so disappointed by what I had just said. And that look of worry on her face was really eating at me. “Oh… I see… Well, I’m sure he’ll be home by tonight.”

I have to admit I was starting to feel kind of worried myself. It’s not like James to up and disappear. Without leaving an explanation behind, that is. “Hey, I’m sure he’s fine. Just give him a few hours and he’ll be back before we know it.”

That wimpy…I mean timid pegasus nodded with what looked like a tiny smile that looked like it wanted to frown. “I know. I’ll be patient.” She then looked down at the chocolate drop she hadn’t finished yet. For some reason, she just looked at it for a while without saying anything. Maybe because James was the guy who gave the recipe to Sugarcube Corner in the first place? “I know he won’t leave us. Or leave me.”

Man, that was so sappy, it was cute. I couldn’t help snickering. “That’s the spirit. Anyway, I’m gonna look around town some more. Somepony’s bound to have seen him at some point.”

Fluttershy nodded with a bigger smile this time. “Thank you, Rainbow Dash. Please let me know if you find anything.” I then waved goodbye and headed out the door. Time to do some sleuthing.

“OK, where to start?” I muttered to myself. I guess I could check out Rarity’s place first. Those two have been really tight since day one. Without a second thought, I bolted across Ponyville and made it to the Carousel Boutique in record time. “Whoa. Five seconds flat.”

I was kind of in a hurry, so I pushed the door open without knocking. “Hey, Rarity! You down here?!”

Turns out she wasn’t even ten feet away from me when I walked in. She was putting that…ugh, not that thing again! It was that weird…dress thing I tried on once before a couple of years back. Pink and white with gold metal shoes and a…hat with wig curls along the… Oh, forget it. I can’t describe it too well. It was that awful get-up she made me try on back when those Parasprites showed up! Anyway, she had just put it on a dress mannequin before turning to face me. “Oh, Rainbow Dash! What brings you out here today…oh, wait! You wanted to try this on again, didn’t you?! I knew you couldn’t stay away!”

Not on her life. I backed right out of the place until I was standing outside again. “Hay no! Keep that thing away from me!”

“Drat… I suppose it’s back to the drawing board then.” Rarity groaned while looking over her shoulder at that…that thing.

“Besides, I’m not here for a social call. I’m looking for somepony. Has James stopped by today?” I asked while coming a bit closer to the doorway. But if she tried to force that…abomination of a dress onto me, I was going to bolt.

Rarity looked at me with a confused expression. “James? Why, no. I have yet to see him today. But perhaps I’ll stop by the café for lunch with him. I know he never misses that place on workdays.”

I frowned as she spoke. It was really disappointing to hear that even she hadn’t seen him today. If there is one pony I think is more likely to be caught in his company besides Fluttershy, it’s Rarity. Those two bonded really fast when James first showed up. He even lived with her for the first few days. “Oh… OK then.”

Rarity could definitely tell something wasn’t right. And I guess I wasn’t doing a good job of covering up my disappointment. “Rainbow, what’s wrong? Did something happen to him?”

I let out a loud sigh. I knew she was definitely going to be pretty dang worried, knowing how she sometimes overreacts. “Well… Fluttershy said she hasn’t seen him all day. I even went to Zecora’s place to see if he had to go there first thing in the morning. But… Nopony’s seen him today. I swear it almost feels like he just…disappeared into thin air.”

Well, that prissy unicorn took that news better than I thought. “Really? Gone? That’s preposterous. Unless… Did he leave a note behind like last time?”

I shrugged my shoulders. “Uh… Fluttershy never mentioned anything like that. You’d think he’d leave one behind, right?”

Rarity then gave me a smile. “Then he must surely be planning on coming home sometime today. He would never up and leave us like that.” She then raised her hoof while looking down at it. Clasped onto it was that silver opal-studded bracelet he had gotten her a few days after showing up in town. “He holds us too dearly to his heart to leave us now. I know this to be true.”

Yeah… He would never leave. I know we haven’t known him for that long, but we’ve all really gotten close to him in the last few weeks. He’ll be home today sometime. I know he will. “You’re right. No way he would leave now. He’s way too happy here to run off now.”

Rarity patted me on the shoulder. “Exactly. I wager ten bits that you and I will see him tomorrow.”

“Hey, I’m placing a stack of bits on that too!” I replied, grinning with confidence. I never lose at anything unless I let myself lose.

“Very well then! Ten bits a bet! I’ll bring my coin purse tomorrow.” Rarity spoke with a prissy smile. Heh, I was sure to win… Wait, didn’t we both bet on the same thing? Meh, I’ll still win. I always do.

Rarity then stood near the mannequin that held that stupid outfit again. “But now then, is there anything I can get you? Perhaps you would like to try on…”

I knew what was coming. “Nope! That’s all! Gotta go!” I turned and bolted before she could say anything. I guess I can stop here. Probably going to be boring to read how I go from pony to pony hearing the same thing. Besides, it’s a workday for me. Gotta clear up the skyline. And I’m pretty sure breaking up clouds sounds boring. I guess I could describe how fast I can do it, but come on! If you live in Ponyville, you’ve seen me do it plenty of times! So I’m taking a break from this. I just hope James does come home today. And where did he even go?

Well, that was certainly abrupt. Rainbow Dash rushed out of here before I could mention the Wonderbolts themed cape I had woven for her. Oh well, perhaps I will bundle it up for her birthday instead. But aside from that, what is all this business of my dear friend James vanishing into thin air? Surely it’s just an exaggeration. And I should know since I tend to exaggerate things from time to time.

Now that I was all alone again, I sauntered over to my work desk and looked over the latest masterpiece I had dreamt up. And I mean that quite literally. This design came to me in a dream. I had scribbled down the form of a classical princess’s garb. Certainly not of any use in modern society, but Nightmare Night is coming up next month and I intend to make up for not being able to attend last year. Hmmmm, perhaps dear James could be my knight! Oh, but I have never been skilled in forging armor… I will have to rethink his outfit’s design.

Still… I cannot wonder what my dear friend is up to. Nopony has seen him today? Not even Fluttershy? How in the world could she have missed him? They sleep in the same bed! Well, perhaps he snuck away to prepare something special for her without anypony knowing. He certainly caught me by surprise when I woke up to find this delightful bracelet around my wrist.

Well, it is getting close to noon and I am starting to feel a bit peckish. James does tend to frequent the local café for lunch. I suppose I shall meet him there. Just let me get my ‘out to lunch’ sign ready and I will be on my way.

My trip through town was fairly routine. By which I mean many fine stallions complimenting on my luscious mane and tail, gazing into my gorgeous azure eyes, and marveling at my flawless white coat. Well, all right. I suppose they do not ogle me quite THAT often. But I know I turned a few heads as I cantered through the town square.

Much to my delight, I found that hardly any tables were taken at the café when I arrived. “Hmmm… James always seems to prefer…this table.” I muttered to myself. James seems to be a type of fellow who seems to really stick to a routine. When he finds something he likes, he stays with it. And I truly concur with that. But not when it comes to one’s attire, oh no! One must have some variety in their day-to-day activities! Good thing I outfitted him with quite a few colorful shirts recently to broaden his wardrobe.

I took a seat at the nearest empty table and glanced around. James has never missed a lunch date with me. And he certainly never misses lunch. Although he was still nowhere to be seen. “It’s not polite to keep a lady waiting.” I muttered under my breath.

I looked through the menu while passing the time. The sandwiches always caught my eye and the pastas always sounded so savory. And the quiches sounded absolutely delightful. But just as I was becoming lost in the thoughts of such delightful cuisine, a voice spoke from my left. “Have you made your decision?”

That gentlemanly waiter had come over to my table and was gazing at me with that ever so refined expression. I was just about to voice my order when I noticed out of the corner of my eye that James was still nowhere to be seen. Where was he? “Um… If you don’t mind, I would like to wait until a dear friend of mine arrives before I order.” The waiter seemed to understand and departed to tend to another table. It may be rude to keep a lady waiting, but it is equally rude to carry on without your partner. And I was not about to throw the first stone.

I forget how much time passed before I looked up from my menu. There is only so many times I can read spaghetti and meatballs, grass pancakes, and soup du jour before I start seeing them dance across my vision whenever I close my eyes. And yet… There was still no sign of my friend. Where was he? The latest I have ever seen James arrive at the café for lunch is no later than 12:30.

“Howdy, Rarity. Waitin’ for somepony?” An instantly recognizable voice spoke from behind me. I immediately looked over my shoulder and found Applejack standing behind me. I doubt I need to explain who she is. She owns only the largest and most successful apple orchard in this corner of Equestria. And I have forgotten how nightmarish it is to try to remember to include her accent when I write lines she has spoken.

“Ah, good afternoon, Applejack!” I retorted with my best smile. While I was certainly waiting for James, I could not turn away the company of another good friend.

“Whatcha doin’? Y'all don’t usually dine alone out here.” The country bumpkin asked… Oh dear, I should not have written that! And I cannot erase it since I am writing in ink! I pray Applejack does not ever read this…

“Well, I was hoping to dine with James today. He always shows up here at around this time. Although I must admit he is later than he’s ever been before.” I explained, once again turning my head to survey my surroundings. Still no sign of that humble gentleman.

Applejack seemed to be rather puzzled as well. She glanced around for a moment, a most perplexed expression on her face. “Ya don’t say? I was hopin’ ta catch ‘im here too.”

“You were? Why?” I could not help asking. Applejack seeking out James is somewhat odd. They hardly have anything in common, now that I think about it.

“Why? Well, I always see ‘im every mornin’, but I never saw ‘im today. I was hopin’ ta catch James here just ta say hi.” She replied with a noticeably worried expression. And I cannot blame her. Rainbow Dash has not seen him, Fluttershy and I believe Pinkie Pie has not seen him, and now even Applejack has failed to see James today. The only friends of his left to ask were Twilight Sparkle and little Sweetie Belle and her friends. Surely one of them has seen him.

I looked down at my menu one more time. My lunch could wait. My mare’s intuition is telling me something is not quite right here. “I’m not hungry anymore. If you want to have this table, you can help yourself.” I stood up and stepped away.

“Huh? Why? Y'all lose yer appetite, Rarity?” She asked, looking understandably puzzled.

“It’s hard to feel hungry when you’re worried. I’m going to go straight to Twilight and ask if she has seen James today. It is not like him to disappear like this.” I retorted before starting to trot away. But before I got too far, I felt a hoof rest on my shoulder. When I turned my head to look, I found Applejack gazing at me with a most determined look.

“Y'all ain’t the only one who’s feelin’ a might bothered. I’m goin’ with ya.” Applejack spoke to me before giving me a reassuring smile.

I could not help smiling myself. While Applejack certainly is not the tidiest of ponies in Ponyville, she is certainly one of the most dependable friends I have. “Very well. Let us search for our friend’s whereabouts together. Onward!”

The first place we stopped by was the library. Perhaps Twilight has seen James today. Or maybe Spike has seen him while out and about on his errands. I nudged the door open gently before calling out. “Oh, Twilight! Spike! Are you… Oh, you are home!” I did not need to call out at all. Twilight was looking through a bookcase right as I opened the door.

“Oh! Hello, Rarity! Hello, Applejack. What can I help you with?” Our brilliant unicorn friend asked while casually cantering over to us.

“Sorry for showin’ up on short notice, Twi. We’ve…uh…got kinda a predicament here. Have ya seen James today?” Applejack spoke first, holding out her hoof.

Much to my disappointment, Twilight seemed rather puzzled as she voiced a reply. “No, I haven’t seen him today yet. Did something happen? Am I supposed to be expecting him?”

I let out a sigh. I was placing nearly all of my hope on Twilight having the answer to what I was seeking. She usually does. “Oh… I see.”

Twilight was quick to notice my disappointment and asked with a look of true concern on her face. “Hey, what’s wrong? I’m sure you’ll find him today.”

“It’s not that I have not seen him today, Twilight…” I retorted, my gaze turning towards Applejack.

“The problem is that NOPONY has seen ‘im taday. And we’re gettin’ a might worried.” Applejack explained further.

To my surprise, Twilight let out a giggle. “Oh, girls… You know he’s not someone who would just up and leave without an explanation! If he did have to go somewhere, he would’ve at least left a note at home, wouldn’t he?”

Well, I suppose that is true. The last time he had to leave for some time, he left a message behind detailing where he was going and why he had to go. He would surely be back sometime today if he did not leave one behind. “Ah, yes. He most certainly would have… Although I cannot help but be concerned.”

Twilight gave both of us a comforting smile. “I know. Tell you what. If he’s not back by tomorrow, we’ll go over to Fluttershy’s place and turn the whole house upside-down to find the note he left behind. If it hasn’t been found yet, it probably got carried away by one of her little animal friends.”

“Well, that certainly is a possibility.” I muttered with a slight giggle. Animals can certainly be cheeky little things.

“I guess we’ll just be spinnin’ our wheels if we keep lookin’ with no idea where ta start. Whatcha say we just wait things out, Rarity?” Applejack asked while glancing at me out of the corner of her eye.

I took a moment to think things over. I was definitely worried about my dear friend, but they were right. All we could do was wait. It was too soon to raise the alarm. “Well… Okay then. He’ll come back when he’s good and ready. There’s no way he would abandon Ponyville.” I have to wonder… Did we repeat ourselves too often during this visit?

Twilight stepped forward with a smile. “That’s right. You know he cares about us too much to leave. But while you’re here, is there anything I can help you find?”

Applejack and I glanced at each other before I answered. “Well, in all honesty, we came here hoping you had seen James and nothing more. I have no need for any books right now.”

My country bumpkin friend then… Oh dear, there I go again. Please forgive me if you ever read this, Applejack! Regardless, she nodded with a rather sheepish grin. “Uh… Same here, Twi. I wasn’t lookin’ for anythin’ in here… Actually, hang on. Ya got any manuals on wagons? Big Macintosh was lookin’ ta make some adjustments on one.”

Twilight smiled brightly before motioning for Applejack to approach a bookcase with her. “Oh, I know which one you want. A copy of ‘Carpentry for Equestrian Handyponies’ should suit Big Macintosh just fine.”

I knew I was not going to be of any help, so I turned to leave. However, Applejack called out to me a few seconds later. “Hold yer horses, Rarity! I’m comin’!” Applejack trotted right up to me with…. Wait, where was her book?

“Applejack, please tell me you did not make like Pinkie Pie and ate your book.” I asked while eyeing her stomach.

She gave me that smug smirk of hers. “Nah. Same place where I keep my bits!” She flung her head up, causing her hat to rise into the air along with a book that was concealed underneath. “Don’t need bags when ya got a tiny bit of space under yer cap.” The book then landed softly on her head before her hat landed down on her head after it.

Such an ingenious hiding spot. I am certain even Apple Bloom has even taken advantage of that on occasions. “Well, there’s no chance of that slipping out.” I then turned to Twilight and asked, “Twilight? Now that I think about it, where is Spike?”

She rolled her eyes for whatever reason. “Oh, him? He’s not here right now. He took Owlowiscious out on his errands today. Said something about ‘needing a few extra quills on hand’ or something like that.” That brilliant unicorn mare then shrugged her shoulders. “I guess it can’t be helped. We’re down to our last quill and Quills and Sofas hasn’t restocked their inventory of quills yet. Still have plenty of sofas though.”

We all could not help but laugh at that little remark. I am truly amazed that little shop has stayed in business when they seem to sell more quills than sofas. “Well, it was certainly fun meeting up with you, Twilight. But I really need to get back to work. I will have to grab a sandwich to go at the café… I can’t believe I missed lunch over this mess!”

Twilight nodded with a comforting smile. “Don’t worry too much about James, Rarity. Wouldn’t want you to start getting gray hairs.”

Gray… GRAY?! NO! Gray does not mix well with my gorgeous indigo coif! “Eek! Then don’t tease me about that! You know how stressed I get when I imagine such beauty being ruined!”

Applejack draped her leg across my back and pulled me towards the door just as I was about to shriek again. “We’ll talk ta ya later, Twi. And thanks for the book.”

I was dragged outside before Twilight could even utter a response. “Easy there, Rarity. Yer hair ain’t gonna turn gray. Besides, even if it did, couldn’t ya just dye it ta match the rest?”

Dye? That thought had never occurred to me. “Dye it indigo? I suppose that could work… But what is the point is hiding natural beauty behind false colors?! True beauty comes from within and is accentuated by one’s outer appearance!”

For whatever reason, Applejack gave me a rather annoyed scowl. “This comin’ from somepony who wears false la… Mmph?!”

I hurriedly shoved my hoof into Applejack’s mouth to silence her. It would be utter scandal if word got out about that… Oh dear… I just wrote it down for anypony to see! I must make certain nopony sees this journal. Nopony!

“Applejack, you know to not tell anypony about that.” I whispered in as menacing a tone as I could muster.

My intimidation seemed to work. She nodded and took a step backward. “Uh… All righty, Rarity. I won’t mention that again.”

I grinned in triumph, knowing my secret was safe. And will remain safe as long as this journal remains unseen. “Thank you kindly, Applejack! But now I need to hurry home. Sapphire Shores herself has commissioned me for a shimmering white suit adorned with the purest sapphires and I aim to please!”

Applejack seemed to be waiting for some sort of signal while I looked at her. I suppose she was slightly apprehensive from how suddenly I had thrust my hoof into her mouth to stop her from speaking. “Um… You may speak now.” I spoke after feeling she was waiting too long.

“Okay. Well, I’m gonna head back over to my apple stall at market. Big Macintosh is probably hankerin’ for a lunch break by now.” Applejack finally replied, looking somewhat relieved in the process.

“Oh, that reminds me that I have not enjoyed lunch yet today. Well, I had best fix that, shouldn’t I?” I asked, adjusting my gorgeous mane before turning my gaze in the general direction of the café. Hopefully they were not too busy to turn down an order for take-out at the time.

“Same here. I’m gonna get goin’. See ya ‘round, Rarity.” Applejack spoke with a wave of her hoof before beginning to walk away.

Just before I could do the same, a thought suddenly occurred to me. I rushed over to Applejack before she could get too far. “Applejack! One moment, please!”

My farm friend paused and turned to face me. “Huh? What’s up, Rarity?”

I then asked, “When little Apple Bloom returns home from school… Or even better, if you see her with the other members of the Cutie Mark Crusaders, could you please ask them if they have seen James? Seeing as how he is a member as well, they more than likely have some idea of where he might be.”

Applejack held her hoof to the underside of her chin, clearly deeply contemplating my request. “Well, it won’t be proper if we barge right inta the schoolhouse ta ask when they’re in the middle of class… But askin’ ‘em when they get outta school for the day sounds like a mighty fine idea!” She then beamed at me with a very elated smile. “I’ll grab whatever info I can from 'em and pass it yer way. Just don’t worry too much just yet.”

I nodded to show my gratitude. Those three fillies are certainly on good terms with James, especially that rowdy Scootaloo. Although I wonder… I have never once met her parents. Why is that? Oh wait, completely off topic. That is a mystery for another day.

“Many thanks, Applejack. Now, no more delays. Time to get some delectable hors d'oeuvres.” I spoke with a smile before rushing off. My stomach was demanding satisfaction as much as my fashion sense demands perfection and I was not about to deny it any longer.

Nothing of any importance occurred on my way back home. Unless you count standing outside a café while waiting for your order to be brought out to you a fun experience. Once I was back inside, I promptly unwrapped my FLT sandwich and took a bite. FLT stands for ‘flower lettuce tomato’, in case you were wondering. I was quite famished by then, so that first bite was simply heavenly.

I took the time to look over the designs while enjoying my lunch. Sapphire Shores always preferred sleek flexible outfits without any dazzling frills. Always said it was to let the movement of her body draw the attention of her audience instead of the movements of her attire. And I certainly see the logic in that.

“Now then… Perhaps I should arrange a pattern with the gemstones?” I mused to myself as I slid my hoof over the design. However, my inspiration was interrupted when I laid eyes on the lovely bracelet around my wrist.

“Oh dear… I shouldn’t let myself be distracted, yet…” I could not take my eyes off of it. The…elegant silver shimmering with the translucent opals… James chose well. That man is willing to please his friends any way he can. And now I miss him all the more.

I believe I shall stop writing here. I need to focus on this current commission. James, please be well. And do come home soon. I’m hoping to enjoy a spot of tea with you sometime.

Howdy there, folks. This is Applejack speaking… I mean writing. I normally don’t keep journals, but something weird’s been happening today. One of my good pals has seemingly just up and disappeared into thin air. I always see James in the morning, or at least almost always. If you’ve been living in Ponyville for the last few weeks, you’ve probably seen a tall human guy walking around town sometimes. That’s James.

I wasn’t too worried when I never saw him this morning, but I started to get a might worried when I found out that none of my closest friends had seen him either. Or at least those I’ve seen so far today. I just got back home at Sweet Apple Acres after meeting up with Rarity and Twilight today. I guess it’s too soon to start raising a ruckus over James not being seen today, but I reckon it wouldn’t hurt to ask Apple Bloom and her friends if they’ve spotted him. You all probably know them as the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Well, James is a member too since he doesn’t have a cutie mark. Or at least he didn’t. Turns out the guy somehow got one a couple of weeks back while he was hiding out in the Everfree Forest. Long complicated story there and I don’t want to bore you with the details, so moving on.

Anyway, I went right back to work as soon as I got back to Sweet Apple Acres. Still had plenty of apples to harvest, what with it being late summer by now, so I set out some bushels at the first apple tree I saw that still had specks of red mixed in with those leafy green branches and gave the tree a buck. Like clockwork, every last apple fell right into the bushels without one missing. For the record, that’s a little trick passed down by the Apple family for generations. Just don’t ask me how, because that little information will cost you a pretty bit unless you'd rather marry into the Apple family.

I reckon it’s not exactly interesting to read about how farm work is done, seeing how repetitive it can be. I’ll just skip ahead a bit. After a few hours of hauling apples and taking a few breaks, I heard a little sound on the wind coming from the path leading into the farm. It’s something you pick up when your little sister likes to have friends over. By which I mean it sounded like Apple Bloom was just about home and bringing Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo along for the ride.

I wanted to finish my current trip to the barn, so I hurried on in and dropped off the load of apples I had harvested. Sure enough, Apple Bloom came right up the path while chatting with Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. I think they were discussing costumes for Nightmare Night coming up in several weeks. But for whatever reason, they stopped talking when they noticed me come out of the barn. What kind of costumes were they thinking up?

“Oh! Uh… Howdy, Applejack! Whatcha doin’?” Apple Bloom asked while looking all nervous like. I could tell right away she was up to something, but it couldn’t be anything too bad, right?

I decided to not ask about what they had been discussing and just let the thought go. “Howdy, girls. I was just harvestin’ a few more apples before things got too late in the day. Y'all headin’ on over ta yer clubhouse?”

Sweetie Belle spoke up before Apple Bloom could. That unicorn cutie raised her hoof with a big smile. “Yeah! We were gonna do our homework today over there, and then work on coming up with new ideas on how to get our cutie marks.”

Those girls… I couldn’t help chuckling. Anypony who knows those three already know what they’re really good at, but they’re just plain oblivious to their own talents for some reason or another. Oh well, they’ll figure it out someday. I mean, they’ve got to figure it out if their skills are as obvious as the pink bow on Apple Bloom’s head. “Well, you girls have fun over there. And James is gonna show up ta help y'all with that, right?”

I’ll admit I was really getting my hopes up that at least one of them had bumped into James at some point today. But Scootaloo replied while shaking her head. “Uh... We never got the chance to ask him yet. We haven’t seen him today… Or did we?” She then looked at Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. “Did any of you see him today? Because I didn’t.”

Apple Bloom shrugged her shoulders. “Uh uh, can’t say I have. What 'bout you, Sweetie Belle?”

I was holding my breath when Sweetie Belle started to talk. “Um… No, sorry. I haven’t seen him at all today.”

Well… I was a might disappointed by that. But I couldn’t let myself show it. Wouldn’t want to worry the kids. “All right then… Y'all want me ta send ‘im yer way next time I spot ‘im today?”

Scootaloo grinned about as brightly as a pig with fresh slop. “Yes, please! Let my big brother know we’d like his help today.”

Man… If James really has disappeared, it will really hit poor Scootaloo hard if she finds out. I did my best to not show that I was feeling worried by then and showed my best smile. “Will do. Now, you girls go and get yer assignments done. Don’t wanna head inta class tomorrow without gettin’ ‘em done, right?”

Apple Bloom glanced around at her friends, who all nodded with big smiles. “Yeah, we gotta get that stuff done first. Let’s go, girls! Can’t go crusadin’ ‘til we get our homework done.”

As they trotted off, I heard Sweetie Belle speak up. “Hey, I was just thinking… Do you think there’s a cutie mark for being really good at doing homework?”

Scootaloo replied with a pretty sarcastic sounding laugh. “Are you kidding?! If there was, we would’ve gotten them years ago!” I have to admit I got a good laugh out of that one.

Once the fillies were out of sight, I dropped my smile. “Well, shucks… Even Scoot hasn’t seen ‘im today?” I know it was a bit too early to really start letting myself get worried, but… Something just wasn’t right. Somewhere in my gut, I knew something wasn’t adding up. “Hit a dead end… Better report back ta Rarity like I promised.”

I had done enough applebucking for the day, so I decided to head back into town to let Rarity know I hadn’t found any leads. Nothing special happened on my way to Carousel Boo… I mean Bow… Uh… Bou… I mean Rarity’s place! Fancy pants ponies and their fancy words…

I gave the front door a knock when I got to… OK, I can do this… Carousel Bou… Boutique? Yeah, that’s it! Carousel Boutique! I knocked on the door to let Rarity know I was coming in. Right as I opened the door, I heard that jingly bell ring above me. “Howdy, Rarity. Ya home?”

Rarity was standing in front of a crate just packed to the brim with sapphires. Every few seconds, one would float up and attach to one sleek looking suit being worn on one of Rarity’s mannequins. From what I was seeing, she was dotting the whole thing with smaller sapphires while using the big ones to make lines that went over the legs that connected across the chest and back. Land sakes, if only there was a way to make that stuff glow when being worn!

“Hm? Oh, hello! Did you have any success in learning anything from our sisters, Applejack?” Rarity asked right away while taking a break from her work. Heh, that suit will really make Sapphire Shores live up to her name next concert.

I tried to smile, I really did. But I just couldn’t bring myself to lie to her. “Rarity… I’m sorry. Even the fillies haven’t seen ‘im taday.”

Rarity let out a sigh like I was expecting. “Drat… Well, I suppose all we can do now is wait for him to come home tonight.”

Yeah, she had a point there. “Huh… Yeah, I guess yer right. One day without ‘im won’t kill us. I’m just gonna wait it out from this point.”

“There, that’s better! Let’s give him a bit more time.” Rarity replied with a grin before going right back to work with putting those sapphires on that suit in front of her. “I can just imagine it. He’s going to slip in during the night, lie down next to Fluttershy in bed while she sleeps and wake her with a kiss. Such a romantic, that man…”

“Heheh… I can see ‘im doin’ that. Maybe he’ll even propose ta ‘er tonight.” I couldn’t help joking with Rarity right there.

“Oh, I doubt he’s going to go that far so quickly. Granted, they have bonded quite fast over the last few weeks, but going from lovers to husband and wife in under a month is unheard of! Even Fluttershy would not be that hasty.” Rarity replied while looking over her shoulder at me. She seemed kind of…um…well, her expression seemed kind of neutral. But she then grinned at me. “But if he did propose, I would be thrilled to weave their attire for the wedding.”

Yep, that’s just like Rarity. All about romance and good looks. She did design Princess Cadence’s dress for her wedding. Doesn’t surprise me that she would be itching to make another. “Well, that’s all fine and dandy. Anyway, I better get goin’. I wanna check on Fluttershy before I head home, all right?”

Rarity nodded while glancing back and forth from her pile of sapphires… OK, I’m sorry, but that was just one snazzy suit. I’m not going to be able to get that white and blue out of my head for the rest of the day. “Very well. Do give my best to Fluttershy when you see her. Now, where does this one go…” She went right from focusing on me to going back to focusing on her suit in just a few seconds. I didn’t say anything and slipped outside without her even noticing.

Well, I reckon now’s a good time to stop. I don’t have much else planned out and should probably check up on Fluttershy. Thanks for reading, everypony. I don’t write journals often, so I hope I didn’t bore you. See you all around.

Hello again. This is Fluttershy writing. Um… I know I already wrote a journal today, but I think I should add to it. If that’s OK, I mean… You don’t have to read if you don’t want to.

I stayed around in Sugarcube Corner for a while after I finished breakfast. I just wanted somepony to be with at the time. I felt so lonely with worry without seeing my boyfriend this morning, so I had to beat it back any way I could. And Pinkie Pie was more than happy to keep me happy.

“So, my dog had spilled cherry juice all over himself. I mean, really! Cherry juice! Do you have any idea how bad that stuff stains?!” Pinkie Pie shouted from a makeshift stage she had set up in her loft above the storefront. She insisted on doing some standup for me. And it was working pretty well.

“What did you do to get the stains out?” I asked, wondering where this joke was going.

Pinkie Pie gave a big grin while she spoke her reply. “Oh, that’s easy! I just used some spot remover. NOW I CAN’T FIND HIM!!!” That was a good joke. I really laughed at that… But wait! Whatever happened to poor Spot? Is there really an invisible dog running around Ponyville?

“Oh, right! Then there was that time with Fancy Pants in Canterlot! Such a cool guy, with really fancy clothes! But you know what was really weird about him?” Pinkie Pie went on.

I took a moment to think the punch line over. But before I could reply, a voice called out from the stairwell behind me. “Lemme guess. No pants!”

Pinkie Pie pointed and shouted, “YES!” Then suddenly I saw her beat out a rim roll on some drums and cymbals… But…how was she up on the stage and over at the drums at the same time? I couldn’t look in both directions at once, so I don’t think I will ever know.

I turned to see who had spoken the punch line and saw Applejack walking towards us. “And the funny thing is it’s true! Fancy Pants sure is a fancy fella, but he ain’t much for pants. Anyway, what’re ya girls up to?”

Pinkie Pie spoke before I could. “Fluttershy was feeling sad and lonely, so I’m perking her up with some jokes! Like this one!” She then held her microphone to her mouth and asked, “Hey, do you know why Big Macintosh is called ‘Big’ Macintosh?”

Applejack didn’t seem entirely comfortable with Pinkie Pie talking about her big brother. “Uh… Pinkie? What did y'all hear about my brother?”

The comedian onstage replied, “Don’t worry, this is a good one! And the answer isn’t because he’s a big pony. I mean he’s not THAT much bigger than us. But I was lucky enough to find out from a mare he was dating!”

I looked at Applejack, who seemed a bit nervous. Did she know where the joke was going? “Anyway, everypony in town knows Big Macintosh is a bit on the quiet and shy side, so it was a big surprise to me to see him dating somepony! Well, the lucky mare came into Sugarcube Corner the day after I saw them together. I said hello and asked her how Big Macintosh was to her the previous night.”

Since Pinkie Pie paused for a moment, I tried speaking up. “And…what did she say he was?”

Pinkie giggled before replying. “Well, her expression became like this…” Her face looked like she was completely lovestruck or smitten with somepony and she even started to sway a bit. “And all she said was… Biiiig.”

I fell onto my side laughing. That was…wow. I did not see that coming. But Applejack seemed kind of bothered by the punch line. She looked really annoyed, but was also blushing while pulling her hat down over her face. “Uh… Wow, Pinkie. I didn’t know y'all could do jokes like that. Just don’t go ‘round town tellin’ that ta anypony. Big Macintosh is a might sensitive.”

Pinkie Pie laughed loudly while I tried to calm down. “Oh, don’t worry! That joke is safely locked away in my vault in a kryptonite case hidden on the dark side of Mars!”

Kryptonite… Mars…? “Uh…where?” I asked. Even though I know Pinkie Pie is extremely random sometimes, that was…really out there.

“Exactly!” She replied, almost as if she knew exactly what I was about to ask. “Anyway, what’s up, Applejack? You need any apple turnovers?”

Applejack chuckled while she replied. “Nah, I reckon Granny Smith is already whippin’ up a batch of ‘em at home right now. Pretty sure I smelled ‘em when I left. I’m just here ta check on Fluttershy.”

I think I knew why she was checking on me. “I’m all right, Applejack. I mean… I’m still worried, but I’m sure he has a good reason to be away right now.”

“Heheh, yeah. Rarity was goin’ on ‘bout how he just might sneak in tonight and surprise ya in bed.” Applejack was giving me a sly smirk when she said that. And…oh dear, my wings sprang open when I thought about it. James just might really do that!

“She said that? Oh…my… That sounds so…romantic….” I felt so hot as I said those words. I must have been blushing. No, I really must have been blushing.

“Ooh, whatcha thinking about, Fluttershy?! You planning something special for your sweetie pie?” I heard Pinkie Pie jeering from behind me.

“Ain’t that the name of one of yer cousins?” Applejack asked before I could faint. I mean, I really was feeling lightheaded at that moment. And hot… Did I mention I was feeling really lightheaded?

“Oh, yeah! My second cousin! Silly me!” Pinkie giggled right into her microphone, broadcasting her giggling throughout the room.

Still… I could not stop thinking about my boyfriend. Sneaking in during the middle of the night and coming to me as I lie in bed… I’m just feeling giddy with excitement. It’s definitely something he would do. “Um… I’m sorry, Pinkie. I really should be getting home now. I want to make sure I’m there when James comes home.”

Applejack gave me her biggest smile. “Well, don’t let us stop ya! Get goin’, girl!”

Pinkie Pie then spoke up too. “You just bring your sweetheart back to Ponyville when he shows up! I’ll have some cupcakes waiting!”

I nodded while smiling. I was feeling much more confident already. I said goodbye to my friends and hurried down the stairs and out the door. To save time, I decided to fly the rest of the way to my house. I normally prefer walking, but I was feeling so…um….pumped up that I just wanted to get home as fast as possible. And flying is faster than running.

I got home in record time. I saw a bunch of cute little bunnies hopping around in the fields near my home and some songbirds singing in the trees. It always feels so good to come home to that. But there was still no sign of my boyfriend. But that was OK. I knew he would be coming home soon.

Um… I would like to write about all the rest of the things that happened while I was home, but I don’t think anypony would be interested in reading about that. But at the end of the day, I watched from my roof as the sun went down. That lovely shade of pink and orange in the sky… I felt so at peace, but so very lonely too. James and I watched the sun go down a few times and it always felt so right watching that with somepony you love.

I have made up my mind. I will not go to sleep until James comes home tonight. It’s almost 9 PM right now, so I’ll go ahead and take a shower now.

All right, I just finished… 9:30 PM. Still no sign of him. I think I will brew some tea to help pass the time.

That was some good tea. I saved some in the pot for James. I know he loves honey in his. It is 10:30 PM now. He should be here anytime.

Midnight… Still no sign of him, but I won’t sleep. Not until he’s by my side again.

Goooooooood morning, Ponyville! This is Pinkie Pie writing to you today! Things have been getting a little weird today, so I’m keeping a journal until things go back to normal. Or at least normal for a place with me in it!

I started out my day just like any other. That is to say, me getting dressed in my workout clothes! Yeah, ponies wear clothes sometimes! But I had to take them off right after putting them on when I noticed I didn’t have any babies to make laugh. I just can’t start my day until I make somepony laugh, or at least smile. But that was when I had an idea!

“Ooh, I bet Fluttershy could use a smile! And James too! Since he probably got home last night, I bet he could use a ‘welcome home smile’ to start his day!” I spoke to myself. But then that little voice in my head that keeps trying to talk me out of eating salads instead of candy spoke up. “Duuuuh! Now go give them some giggles!”

I fixed up my mane and made sure to feed Gummy before I left. Sugarcube Corner hadn’t opened yet, so I didn’t have to worry about being late to work. I also know that James works at the spa today, so I had to hurry to catch him before he left. I trotted through town, saying hello to Derpy as I walked by. And Rose. And Zecora. And Cranky Doodle. And Matilda. And Deadpool! He’s my most special friend! Oh, just don’t ask me where he comes from. I only see him once in a very long time and it’s never for very long. That, and nopony believes me when I talk about him.

Anyway, I had to rest my hoof after waving to so many friends before long. I trotted right across the meadow that leads to Fluttershy’s place. Things were kinda quiet when I started to get close. The birds were hardly tweeting and things seemed kinda…sad. I don’t know how that works! How does a place FEEL sad?

I saw Fluttershy with her back turned to me across the little bridge that crosses the stream in front of her cottage. She seemed a little unsteady with how she was swaying just a little. I trotted right up behind her and gave her my biggest grin. “Gooooood morning, Fluttershy!”

For some reason, Fluttershy didn’t turn around. But she did quietly reply. “Oh… Good morning, Pinkie Pie.”

She sounded pretty bad. I thought she was sick at first. “Hey, are you OK? You don’t sound too good. And where’s James?”

“James… I… I promised myself I wouldn’t go to sleep until he was by my side again.” She muttered softly. She sounded so tired.

“Uh huh… Then what’s wrong?” I asked, becoming really concerned the longer she talked. Hey, I just wrote that in a more professional style! Cool!

Fluttershy started to turn to face me when I spoke. Those eyes… I jumped back. She looked…awful. Her eyes were puffy and bloodshot with bags under them. It was like she had not slept. “He never came home…”

Never came home… Oh no… “He never showed up…? At all? Oh no no no no no, this isn’t good…”

“I don’t know what to do… He should’ve been home yesterday… He never left a note saying why he would be gone for a day…” Fluttershy muttered with her head bowed. She looked so exhausted.

“Well… If he’s been gone this long… Then he must’ve left a note around here explaining why!” I replied with a big smile. I had to do everything I could to keep Fluttershy’s spirits up. And mine. I was worried too, but there must be a reason why he’s still gone. “Let’s go round up the girls! We’ll have an easier time finding his message if we’re all looking at the same time!”

“Uh huh… Let’s go…” Fluttershy replied weakly. I could tell she was trying her best to smile, but she was really not in good shape.

“I’m pretty sure Granny Smith has a little pick-me-up that’ll get you through the day. Let’s go find Applejack first!” I spoke before pointing south. Granny Smith has all kinds of old recipes that are amazingly powerful. And without using caffeine!

Fluttershy kept wandering off to the sides with how tired she was, so I had to keep pushing her back and forth to keep her on the right path. It didn’t take too long to reach Sweet Apple Acres. And lucky for us, Applejack was already outside the barn. “Morning, Applejack!”

Our friendly farm friend turned to look in my direction before giving me a big grin. “Huh? Oh, howdy! What brings y'all… Whoa, Fluttershy! What’s wrong with ya?” I guess it didn’t take her long to notice Fluttershy’s extremely sleepy face.

“Huh…? My face…? Oh, that…” Fluttershy spoke before letting out a really long yawn. “It was…zzzz…”

Uh…. Wow. That’s the first time I ever saw somepony fall asleep while standing. Applejack spoke up while Fluttershy stood before us with her head bowed in sleep. “Uh… Ya think we oughta wake ‘er up?”

Before I could reply, I felt my tail twitching like mad behind me. “Ooh, my Pinkie Sense is tingling! I think…somepony’s about to do it for us!”

Right when I said that, a big splash of water crashed onto Fluttershy’s head. She woke up with a shriek, looking around while shivering. “Huh?! What?! Did I…fall asleep?”

Applejack looked up and smiled while waving. “Much obliged, Derpy! She needed that!”

I looked up to see who Applejack was talking to and saw Derpy Hooves hovering above us with a bucket hanging from her mouth. “Don’t mention it!” She replied before flying off in Ponyville’s direction.

“All righty then, Fluttershy. We gotta get ya wide awake if yer gonna get through the day. And I’ve got just the thing. Right this way, girls.” Applejack motioned for us to follow her. Fluttershy seemed wide awake after that, but she was already starting to look really drowsy again.

“Uh… You think we should….ugh…tell her about why we’re here?” Fluttershy asked while trying to walk straight.

I gave her my most reassuring smile. “Let’s wait until you’re really perked up.”

Applejack took us into the kitchen of her house. The air was warm from the stove being on and…was that the smell of peppers in the air? There was already a pot on the stove and there was a really REALLY spicy odor coming from it. “Granny Smith was havin’ a hard time gettin’ herself goin’ this mornin’, so I whipped up 'er lil’ homebrewed pick-me-up to really get ‘er peepers workin’. We still got enough here for another servin’, just let me warm it up first.”

I watched while Applejack got the bellows on the floor working to get the fire in the stove hotter. I wonder what she put in that stuff… Oh well. We didn’t have to wait long. Applejack soon took a ladle and poured some of the brew into a cup for Fluttershy. “All yers, Fluttershy. Don’t just sip from it though. Chug it.”

Fluttershy wobbled over to the counter and looked down at the cup. “Um… Are you sure this is safe to drink? It smells…awful.”

I couldn’t help giggling. “Yeah! I can smell it from here, and that smells like something only a dragon would drink!”

Applejack rolled her eyes with a pretty funny looking smile. “Well, it is my first time brewin’ it. But it really got Granny Smith movin’, so I’m guessin’ I got it right. Go on and take it!”

Fluttershy looked down at the cup before gulping hard. “Well… Here I go.” She held the cup between her hooves and took a deep breath. She tilted her head back and gulped the whole thing down. I was about to ask how it tasted, but Fluttershy then showed the craziest expression I had ever seen on her face while her mane and tail stuck straight up and went all Mohawk-like!

“AAAAGH!!! IT BURNS!!!” Fluttershy shrieked while rolling around on the floor with her face as red as a tomato. I honestly did not want to laugh at her…but I couldn’t help it! I was howling!

“Hmmm….. Was that two teaspoons of habanero pepper or two whole buckets of habanero peppers I was supposed ta use?” Applejack muttered out loud while holding a hoof to her chin.

Fluttershy then asked, “Habanero?! Who drinks… Wait… I feel…better?” The red in her face was gone and her hair was back to normal. And to top it off, her eyes looked normal too! “Wow… I feel really rested now! It actually worked!”

“Granny Smith wouldn’t add anythin’ to 'er old remedy book if it didn’t work right. But in any case, what happened? Y'all ain’t somepony who’s known for havin’ insomnia, Fluttershy. Somethin’ on yer mind?” Applejack replied after placing the empty cup in the kitchen sink.

“Oh… That. Well… I promised myself that I wouldn’t sleep until James came home last night…” Fluttershy muttered, instantly looking depressed.

Applejack turned and looked at Fluttershy with a look of really strong concern and even a bit of shock. “Last night? Don’t tell me he…”

Fluttershy let out a loud sigh before she spoke. “No… He never came home…”

“He… Really? Never? Land sakes, this just don’t bode well…” Applejack muttered while looking away.

I decided to speak up at that point. “No, it’s kinda creepy! That’s why we need to round up our friends to turn Fluttershy’s house upside-down to find any evidence on what might’ve happened to him!” I then reached into my Pinkie Space and pulled out my trusty detective hat and bubble pipe! “It’s time for another cold case investigation by Private Eye Pinkie Pie!”

I turned and started to make my way towards the door when I noticed Fluttershy and Applejack weren’t following me. “Hey, come on! We’ve got a mystery to solve!”

“Um… Pinkie Pie…?” Fluttershy muttered with a look that looked like… Well… It kind of looked like this. u_u

“We ain’t goin’ nowhere ‘til ya take off that hat.” Applejack added with an identical expression.

“Huh?! Why?! This is the perfect look for an expert detective who’s trying to solve a mystery!” I replied while holding my pipe. I just don’t get why they didn’t want me wearing it!

“Pinkie… Do you remember the last time you put that on?” Fluttershy asked without changing that really funny look on her face.

“Why? The last time I wore this was when we were on the… Oooooh…” That’s right. The last time was when we were taking the train to Canterlot for the National Dessert Competition. And… Wow, I really made myself look like a total loony. Don’t want that to happen again! “I see what you mean. I’ll just…uh…put these away now.” I then stashed my hat and pipe back into my Pinkie Space. Oh… And before you ask what Pinkie Space is… Well, I’ll just write it out for you. $!@^%%&^*&%**(^*%@$#% That’s Pinkie Space! Oh wait… I’m the only pony who can read that. Sorry! I guess I can’t translate it enough for other ponies!

“That’s better. Now, let’s mosey. We should go get Twilight next.” Applejack spoke up while we followed her out the door. “Big Macintosh! Mind the farm for a lil’ while! I’ve got a bit of an emergency on my hooves!”

I heard Big Macintosh call from upstairs somewhere. “Eyup!” He never talks much and I have no idea why!

Fluttershy asked while we left the farm, “Do you think there’s a shortcut we can take?”

I replied while reaching to my left, “Of course there is, silly filly! Let’s just jump to the next frame!” I then started pulling frame after frame looking for the right place. “OK, there’s the town square… Sugarcube Corner… Whoa, an unfinished storyboard! Rarity’s house… The library… Oh, wait! Go back! Library! There we go!” I made sure we were in the right place before letting go of the frame. “Here we are! Twilight’s… Um… Are you OK?”

Applejack and Fluttershy looked really weirded out by something. “Pinkie, just how in the hay do ya do that?!” Applejack yelled while her eyes seemed to be rolling around in her head.

“Oh, that’s easy! All you have to do is…” Um… I would explain more… But seeing as how Fluttershy and Applejack looked like they had just suffered seizures by the time I finished explaining, I think it would be a bad idea to force it onto you readers too.

“Uuuugh… Pink….fluffy unicorns…” Fluttershy muttered while looking completely unresponsive. I honestly felt sorry for her, but I knew she would be OK in a minute.

“Dancin’…on…rainbows…” Applejack added with her head resting in her upside-down hat.

I heard the sound of hooves clopping coming up from behind me before a familiar voice spoke up. “Whoa, what happened to these two? Did you try to explain something weird to them again?”

I turned to face who was talking and found Rainbow Dash standing next to me. “Oh, I was just explaining how I jump between panels! All you do is…” Oops. I did it again. Rainbow Dash fell on the ground in a minute while foaming at the mouth.

“Stay…away from Fluttershy’s….shed…” She muttered weirdly. And since when does Fluttershy have a shed? Rainbow Dash must get some really weird dreams sometimes. Maybe she needs to lay off the cider.

I went back to Sugarcube Corner while waiting for my friends to wake up and grabbed a cupcake. But when I came back, they STILL were sprawled out on the ground! So I went ahead and ordered a pizza. And I made sure to get one that’s big enough for all of my friends!

“Uh huh. An extra large veggie pizza for carryout!” I spoke to the clerk at the counter after jumping to another panel that led to the local Pizza Pony Express. Then I hopped back over to my friends. Fortunately, they were starting to come to their senses by the time I got back. “Ooh, you’re awake! Is everypony all right?”

Applejack spoke up first while adjusting the hat on her head. “Yeah, I’m good. Only now I’m gonna have that dang song stuck in my head for the rest of the day.”

Fluttershy stood up next and asked, “Um… Does it go something like…pink fluffmmph?!”

“I don’t wanna hear it, Fluttershy! Just don’t bring it up again!” Applejack interrupted her by stuffing her hoof into Fluttershy’s mouth. Fluttershy didn’t seem to mind though and just gave a nod.

Rainbow Dash let out a groan as she rubbed her head. “Ugh, you girls aren’t the only ones with a song stuck in your head. And why does my skull hurt so much?!”

I giggled nervously, feeling pretty bad that trying to explain how I manipulate panels caused them to…well…experience whatever they were going through. “Sorry…! I guess that stuff is hard to explain… But hey! I think I can try dumbing it down for…”

“NO!!!” All three of my friends shouted at me with really annoyed looks. I just grinned sheepishly without a word, hoping they weren’t too mad from what happened.

“Anyway, what’s going on? You girls paying a visit to the library for something special?” Rainbow Dash asked while glancing back and forth at us.

Applejack spoke up first. “Well, we were all lookin’ for ya too, Rainbow. Good thing ya found us.”

I then tried to explain things. “Yeah, but we need Twilight and Rarity too! We’ve got trouble, Rainbow! BIG trouble!”

I think Rainbow wasn’t taking me very seriously since all she did at first was laugh. “What? Do you need to gather up some instruments to lure away a swarm of Parasprites again?”

Fluttershy replied with a really worried expression. “No… It’s just that… James never came home last night.”

Rainbow Dash instantly lost that swagger of hers when she heard that. “Wait… You’re serious? No sign of him today?”

Applejack spoke up instead of Fluttershy. “She stayed up all night waitin’ for ‘im, Rainbow. From dusk ‘til dawn. And he never showed up. Right, Fluttershy?” The poor pegasus only nodded. I really wanted to give Fluttershy a big hug to make her feel better, but I could tell now wasn’t a good time.

“Well, it’s a good thing you’ve got the fastest pegasus in the whole wide world with ya! I’ll find him in no time! Uh… Once we have an idea where to look, that is.” Rainbow replied with her usual enthusiasm. Although I think I could see a tiny bit of worry in her eyes.

Fluttershy then spoke up really softly. “Um… It would be better if we all looked for him. Should we get Twilight now?”

We all looked at each other and nodded before I decided to reply first. “Well, duh! Why leave out one friend?!”

Rainbow Dash held the library’s door open for us. “Then what’re we waiting for?” One by one, we all trotted inside. Hopefully Twilight was still home.

“Twilight! Y'all here?!” Applejack called out while we went closer to the middle of the room. The place seemed pretty tidy. Maybe Twilight wasn’t awake yet. Or so I thought until I heard hoofsteps coming from the stairs. Sure enough, Twilight came into view. Only the funny thing is she had some messy bed head.

“Oh, good morning, girls! I only just woke up. Kinda had a study craving last night… And Spike and Owlowiscious did a really good job of cleaning up!” She said while coming down the stairs and looking around at the place. Was it really that bad last night? “So, what’s going on? And why are so many of you here?”

Rainbow Dash spoke up first. I would’ve said something, but… I really don’t think the situation called for anything cheerful or jumpy at that time. I had to be careful to restrain myself. “Well… We’ve got a problem, Twilight. And we’ll need your help for it.”

“Oh dear… What happened? Did a shipment of books get lost on their way to Ponyville?” Twilight asked as she walked towards us.

I couldn’t help but reply to that one. “Oh, come on, Twilight! It’s something IMPORTANT! And books aren’t all that important!”

I get the feeling I shouldn’t have said that. Twilight got right up in my face after that. “Not important?! Of course books are important!”

Applejack pushed us apart before looking at Twilight. “Maybe ta ponies like you, but not everypony. Besides, this is serious, Twi! Fluttershy?”

We all looked towards Fluttershy. She had her head bowed like there was something she did not want to say. And we all knew what it was. “Fluttershy? Is something wrong?” Twilight asked while approaching her.

Fluttershy only muttered one word. “James…”

Twilight let out a tiny little gasp before she reached out and placed a hoof on Fluttershy’s shoulder. “Fluttershy… Don’t tell me he…”

I saw a tear or two fall from Fluttershy’s cheeks. “I waited as long as I could… From sunset until sunrise… He never came home…”

Applejack took a step closer to Twilight. “She looked pretty bad when she showed up at my place this mornin’, Twi… I don’t think she’s stretchin’ the truth.”

“Gone… No… There has to be a reason…” Twilight muttered as she took her hoof off of Fluttershy’s shoulder. After a moment of looking at the floor, she then looked at us with a pretty determined gaze. “I’ll do all I can to help. We’ll figure out where he is today.”

Whoa… I almost never see Twilight look that focused on anything that doesn’t involve books. I could tell she was taking this whole thing personally. She and James have been very close for a while now. And… Just between you and me? If James and Fluttershy never got together, I’m pretty sure he and Twilight would’ve ended up becoming sweethearts! There’s just something about those two together that makes me think ‘two peas in a pod’. But I’m getting really off-track now.

Twilight led us all outside as she took charge. “Spike, please watch over the place while I’m gone! I’ve got something important to deal with!” She called out while stepping through the door.

I heard Spike reply from somewhere upstairs. “All right! See ya in a while!”

I think I’ll stop here. Things should be OK now that Twilight’s in on the mystery now. But we still need to go get Rarity. I just hope we figure out what’s going on here. I swear I can almost feel my Pinkie Sense giving me the shudders…

Hello. This is Twilight Sparkle writing today. Today… Well, today has just gotten weird for me. I know really weird things have been happening to me and my friends on occasion ever since I came to Ponyville, but this is the first time I have had a friend disappear into thin air.

Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy came to me together today and asked me for help in locating James. He was never seen yesterday and I was sure he would come home by this morning. But… It seems he never returned. Fluttershy even stayed up all night to wait for him to no avail. Even so, I am certain he would not leave without explanation. He has disappeared from Ponyville once before, but was considerate enough to leave a note behind explaining why. There must be one somewhere in Fluttershy’s house and we are going to find it!

Of course, it would be best if we had as many ponies as possible looking. With only Rarity missing from our group, we went straight to the Carousel Boutique to fetch her. After a while though, I stopped. It was possible James was in danger and we needed to do whatever we could to save time! “Girls, hang on. Why don’t I just teleport us over to Rarity’s house?”

Pinkie Pie spoke up first while I looked back at everypony. “Great idea! Should we stop by Sugarcube Corner and pick up some of her favorite snacks too?”

Applejack rolled her eyes before I could. “Pinkie, y'all know we ain’t makin’ a house call. We gotta round up all our friends ta find our missin’ friend!”

“Ooooh, right! I guess the yummy goodies can wait.” Pinkie replied without showing much regret over her rather pointless suggestion.

“All right. Everypony stay close to me…” I spoke while I closed my eyes. Using teleportation to transport multiple ponies takes greater focus and more mental stamina than just teleporting one’s self. I felt the magical energies in my horn radiating out and engulfing us before I felt that familiar rush of a spell being cast. Feeling just a little fatigue, I opened my eyes and found that we were standing just outside Rarity’s front door. “We’re here. Shall we?”

Rainbow Dash went first, pushing the door open to allow us in while the bell above the doorway jingled pleasantly. It turns out Rarity was right in the middle of the main room with a mannequin wearing an absolutely dazzling white suit adorned in deep blue sapphires. There was a chest on the floor next to her that seemed to be all but empty of the same kind of sapphires that were sparkling on that suit. “Heya, Rarity! We’ve got trouble!”

Rarity spun around, almost dropping one of the sapphires she was using. She looked rightfully annoyed too. “Rainbow Dash, at least just give me time to say hello before you announce that there is a problem!”

Applejack stepped forward first. “Sorry ta barge in unannounced like this, Rarity. But we got trouble.”

“Trouble…?” Rarity asked with a perplexed gaze. But just before any of us could explain, she lost her magic grip on the sapphire floating next to her and let it fall into the chest nearby. “No… You don’t mean…James?”

I let out a sigh. James and Rarity have been close since day one of his life in Equestria. It was probably going to hurt to admit this to her. Fluttershy bowed her head and spoke softly. “Yes… He never came home last night…”

Rarity seemed very distraught at first, but she almost immediately brightened up with a look of resolve. She reached out and lifted Fluttershy’s chin until they were looking right at each other. “Say no more. I know why you’re here and I will gladly assist you in the search.”

Pinkie Pie let out a giggle. “You read us like an entire encyclopedia! Unlike Twilight, who can only read an encyclopedia!”

I am ashamed to admit I actually took a moment to get that. Pinkie Pie just befuddles me to no end sometimes… Actually, I take that back. She bewilders me very very frequently. I could probably spend a lifetime studying her and I STILL would not know half of how she works! In any case, I could only roll my eyes at her. Even if I could come up with a vocal response, I was not certain how to word it at that time.

Rainbow Dash then hurried to the door and held it open. “Well, what’re we waiting for?! We know what we’re looking for, right?!”

Rarity nodded as she and the rest of us trotted to the door. “Indeed! James surely left a note behind somewhere in Fluttershy’s cottage with a very detailed explanation of why he would be gone for such an extended period of time.”

Once we were outside and heading on our way, Pinkie Pie started doing her signature springy hop while we trotted along. “This is so exciting! It’s like we’re solving a mystery!”

“Um… I guess it has gotten a bit more interesting now that all of us are helping with the search.” Fluttershy spoke up while allowing a small smile to form on her lips. It did my heart good to know we were starting to cheer her up.

Rainbow Dash then joked, “Ya know, this reminds me of the time Applejack ran away from home after she lost that rodeo competition! Remember how we went all over to try to find out where she went?”

Applejack let out a loud groan while rolling her eyes. “Ugh, ya had ta bring that up! I told y'all I was sorry!”

I decided to speak up at that point. “And we know you were, Applejack. And we’re all proud of you for understanding the errors of your decision back then.” Then, for the sake of being honest, I continued. “Although if James had been there, I am very certain he would’ve found your actions to have been extremely childish.”

At those words, Applejack showed a very embarrassed expression while her eyes glanced back and forth at us. “Uh… Heh….heheheh… Ya know…? If he were ta say that… I’d say he was right. Ugh…”

Rarity nodded as she trotted up alongside her. “I must concur with that. But do not let it get to you, Applejack! That was months ago! And you have learned from the experience, haven’t you?”

Our favorite farm pony friend let out a long sigh before showing a more sincere smile. “Yeah… I reckon I have. I ain’t gonna be repeatin’ that little stunt anytime soon.”

“Anytime soon?!” Rainbow Dash spoke with a raised voice while giving Applejack a pretty irritated glare.

Clearly intimidated, Applejack nervously smiled. “Oh…uh…I mean I ain’t EVER gonna repeat that mistake! Yup! Never again!”

“That’s more like it.” Rainbow Dash replied with a satisfied grin while the rest of us burst into hearty laughter. Hooo, I wish James was there with us to listen. He would have gotten a good chuckle out of it, I just know he would.

We got so caught up in conversation; I totally forgot to use the teleportation spell to whisk us away to Fluttershy’s house to save time. Next thing I know, more than half an hour has passed before we found ourselves crossing the meadow that separated Fluttershy’s home from Ponyville. “Whoa. Here already?”

“That means we can start searching! Tally hoooooo!” Pinkie Pie shouted before she charged ahead. But right after crossing the bridge, she froze in her tracks and turned around. “Oh, right! Where do we start?”

I stepped forward and quickly thought up a plan. “Well, we’re all here, so let’s divide up the areas to search. Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy raised her head to look directly at me. “Yes, Twilight?”

“You check with all the animals out here. Ask them if they have seen James at all over the course of the last 24 hours. Or if they are in possession of a note of any sort.” I spoke before Fluttershy nodded readily.

“Rainbow Dash, you search the treetops and the roof of Fluttershy’s house. It’s possible the note may have gotten swept up by wind and dropped in one of them.” I spoke towards Rainbow Dash who then bashed her hooves together in a clear show of agreement.

I then looked towards Applejack. “Now, Applejack… Uh… Wait, is Winona around here?”

Applejack shrugged her shoulders. “Nah, but I can call ‘er. Y'all want us ta sniff ‘im out?”

“That’s exactly what I was going to suggest.” I replied, glad that she was on the same page as me. Applejack nodded before looking south and letting out a high-pitched whistle.

“She oughta be here in a bit. I’ll get searchin’ with ‘er when she gets here.” Applejack spoke with a smile.

I nodded to show my acknowledgement of her words and turned to Rarity. “Now then… Rarity. You and I will search indoors. Your skill with the levitation spell is greater than mine, so you’ll lift and shake out the furniture to see if the note has fallen inside or under them.”

“Gladly. I’ll make certain every nook and cranny is thoroughly inspected.” She replied with a very confident smirk.

“Lastly, Pinkie Pie… You…uh…” I paused for a minute. What area should Pinkie Pie search in?

“Yes? Yes? Yes?!” Pinkie Pie kept asking as she kept hopping up and down in front of me in giddy excitement.

It was while I was looking at her ridiculously happy face that I had an idea. “You know what? Go ahead and search anywhere you can. I won’t ask how you did it or where you looked. Just look anywhere you can.” Goodness knows how she does most things when I’m not looking, but she tends to get things done.

“Perfect! I’ll make sure to look everywhere I can! Maybe the animators at the HUB are hiding it in their… Mmph?!” I covered her mouth the instant my brain started to hurt.

“No details! Just find the message! I don’t care where you find it or how! Just find it and spare us the details!” I pleaded while everypony else nodded with very uneasy expressions. They clearly did not want their minds to break.

“Oki doki loki! So…what’re we looking for again?” Pinkie asked when I took my hoof off her mouth.

“Well, if it’s the same kind of note as last time, it’s probably a rolled up scroll. Or maybe a folded sheet of paper. Keep an eye out for these things. Now, let’s get searching!” I explained before Rarity and I started to head up the slope towards Fluttershy’s front door. Everypony else went off in different directions while Applejack stood at the bridge while watching for Winona. Although I swear I saw Pinkie Pie…open a hole in the ground before jumping inside and closing it behind her… Uh…best forget I ever saw that. It’s just Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie. Nothing more…

The first place Rarity and I inspected was Fluttershy’s living room. “All right, let’s start here. Rarity?”

My fellow unicorn friend nodded with a smile. “Allow me.” She then closed her eyes as her horn was engulfed by her signature light blue magic aura. Every last bit of furniture that was not nailed down in the room was engulfed in an identical magic aura and lifted off the floor and walls. It still amazes me how Rarity has no difficulty at lifting so many objects of various sizes at once. I have lifted more and larger objects, but it always required greater focus for me. I confess that there are times where I have felt envious of her mastery over the few spells she knows. Though it makes sense considering that her spell pool is smaller than mine and that she has had more time to focus on improving her skill with just… Oh wait, I am going way off topic here. Sorry!

“OK, hold those steady for a minute, Rarity.” I spoke while going around the room to check the empty spaces of floor and shelves I could find. I even made certain to check the undersides of the various furniture in the room. If James had deliberately hidden his message to us in such a fashion, then he did an excellent job of setting up an ingenious scavenger hunt.

“Any luck so far, Twilight? Mmm… This tea… I must ask Fluttershy what it is.” Rarity asked while apparently sipping some tea… Wait, what? Tea?

I turned to face her and saw that along with holding all the furniture in the room airborne, Rarity was also levitating a white porcelain teacup while occasionally taking sips from it. And she looked as if she was not even trying! I did my best to hide my jealousy and replied with only a slight frown. “No, not yet. Try turning them upside-down and shaking them out.”

Rarity nodded before every single piece of furniture in the room flipped upside-down. She even removed the cushions from the sofa before they all started shaking and jumbling in the air. “OK… Let’s see…” I muttered while paying close attention. Bit by bit, small objects started to fall out. “There’s a few bits… A…um…copy of Playmare magazine… What’s this chainsaw doing here?”

“Perhaps Fluttershy uses it to carve up firewood? Although how in the world would it get lost in a sofa?” Rarity asked in reply. She was clearly baffled, but her magic grip on the floating objects around us did not weaken. Must have been a prop Pinkie Pie left behind.

“Let’s leave it here for now. But keep shaking.” I spoke while keeping a close eye on the sofa. The next thing to fall out was… Pinkie Pie?!

“Hi, girls! Found it yet?!” Pinkie Pie asked after she fell on her rump.

“How did… What were you even doing in there?!” Rarity asked while somehow not losing focus on her magic.

“Oh, I did a little searching here and there! I looked in Deadpool’s boxer drawers, I checked Princess Celestia’s favorite cake shop, and then I rode a narwhal until I ended up in the sofa! Oh, and I didn’t see any bits of paper in there. But I did see…”

“No more! Just go! Just keep looking!” I yelled as I felt my vision starting to spin. Pinkie Pie just giggled and ran out of the room. Just…what? And who is Deadpool?! It sounds like a pony who…..ugh, I would rather not think about this anymore. I feel a migraine coming on just remembering it.

“Well… It seems we’re not going to find that note here.” Rarity spoke as she gently put everything back where it used to be. Although she did not release her teacup.

“Yeah, it looks like this room doesn’t have it. Let’s check the others.” I replied before heading over to the side room.

Nothing of interest was found in there or in the kitchen or bathroom upstairs. We had to enlist the aid of some mice to check behind the furniture and appliances that could not be moved. The last room we checked was the bedroom. “Oh dear… Poor Fluttershy never went to sleep after all… And look at the sheets on that side. It really is like he just disappeared out from under the covers.” Rarity mentioned as she pointed to the side of the bed where James was likely sleeping two days ago.

I took a closer look at the bed. Fluttershy’s side had been made, but it looked like she had left his side alone. It was somewhat wrinkled and uneven, but had not been pulled back to allow him to stand up out of bed. I had never seen anything like it. Truly something a detective would need to be called in for.

“Well, this is the only place left to search here. Rarity?” I spoke before glancing at my friend. She nodded silently before once again using her magic to lift everything into the air. We had to be more careful that time since there was less space to maneuver everything.

“See anything yet, Twilight?” Rarity asked while I checked the areas of the room that had been previously obscured.

“Nothing here… Nothing on top of the fireplace… And nothing on the underside of the bed. I guess we need to check inside everything now.” I replied bit by bit as I searched. I was honestly starting to get very worried by that point. The bedroom was the last place to check. If we did not find any evidence of why James seemingly disappeared, then I could only hope that our other friends had found something by the time we finished.

“All right then. Would you mind standing back, Twilight? I’m going to need a bit more room to move everything.” Rarity requested as the books on the shelves started to float off and the mattress lifted off of the bed’s frame. I backed down the stairs a bit and watched.

Rarity was really showing how in control she was. She did not seem stressed at all as she shook the books out and pulled the covers and sheets from the mattress. She even lifted the roofs from the birdhouses hanging from the ceiling. The entire room was filled with floating shaking objects. Rarity was really doing her best to make sure no stone was left unturned.

“Drat… Nothing there… And nothing here… Twilight, are you seeing anything falling to the floor?” Rarity called out while looking back and forth at her surroundings. I lowered my head close to the floor while standing on the stairs and watched closely for the next minute. I watched for anything to touch the floor. Any scraps of paper of any kind.

“Rarity… You can stop now.” I finally called out. There was nothing coming out of the furniture. But Rarity did not seem to hear me. She kept looking back and forth at the furniture as they started to shake more vigorously.

“Come on… Where is it?” She kept muttering. I saw she was not going to listen to me. Rarity was starting to become desperate. I walked over to her, stepping around the floating objects and placed my hoof on her shoulder.

That got Rarity’s attention. She suddenly looked directly at me as everything in the room became as still as stone. She did not say anything, but I could see it in her eyes. If she was not worried before, she certainly was at that moment. I spoke softly to try to comfort her. “It’s not here, Rarity. There is no note.”

Rarity let out a sigh of defeat as she lowered everything in the room back to where it used to be. She put all the books back in order and even remade the bed to the point where it looked as if nopony had been sleeping on it at all. It really amazes me just how attentive to detail Rarity can be. Regardless, she looked at me with a pleading gaze she almost never shows. “Twilight… I miss him.”

I was starting to feel it too. Until now, I was certain that James would return to us soon. I really was not that worried at all. But after this… With no evidence on where he was or why he was gone… It was starting to feel as if we would never see him again. That type of silent dread that hits you when you begin to fear you have lost something important.

I gently held my friend in an embrace with one leg. “I do too, Rarity… Let’s go outside. Maybe the others had better luck.”

“I pray they have…” Rarity muttered as we slowly made our way down the stairs. I too was hoping that at least somepony had found a lead.

We went outside right away and waited. I could see Rainbow Dash practically crawling through the foliage that coated Fluttershy’s roof. Applejack was following Winona everywhere while the little border collie kept her nose to the ground. Fluttershy seemed to be talking to a small flock of birds roosting in a tree. And Pinkie Pie… Oh right. She hopped out of the stream that flowed in front of Fluttershy’s house. But…why was she soaked to the bone and wearing full scuba gear? That stream is nowhere near deep enough for her to be completely submerged in it.

One by one, our friends approached us. And their somber expressions showed what I feared. Rainbow Dash spoke first. “I got nothing… There was no paper in the trees or on the roof.”

Rarity replied with a long sigh while bowing her head. “We found no leads… We checked every room and every cranny…”

“None of my little friends have seen him since two days ago… The last time any of them saw James was when he went inside for the night. They say he never came back out.” Fluttershy explained, looking utterly defeated.

Applejack looked down at Winona, who in turned seemed to frown as she let out a faint whimper. “Winona led me all ‘round the place, but James’ scent is kinda faint by now. The strongest she found was the trail that led inta the house… He didn’t go anywhere recently.”

We then all looked at Pinkie Pie, whose face was being obscured by her goggles and the mouthpiece attached to her oxygen tanks. “Did you find anything, Pinkie?” I asked while she spat out her mouthpiece and lifted her goggles to show the rest of her face. Her mane and tail were weighed down with water too, reminding me of how she looked when we threw her first birthday party since we became friends. But that is a story for another time.

Pinkie Pie stood there smiling. I started to feel a bit hopeful at that face. Pinkie always smiles when something good has happened. But suddenly, she frowned and seemed to almost cry. “I can’t lie to you girls! I didn’t find anything either!”

Nothing… No sign or evidence at all… What could this possibly mean? I have never felt more worried for someone for as long as I can remember. What happened to our friend? Where was James?

“Gone… But…why?” Fluttershy asked faintly while looking around at us.

Rainbow Dash suddenly went airborne and pointed at the Everfree Forest nearby. “I’m gonna search the forest again! He’s gotta be in there somewhere!”

I tried to calm her down before she could rush in there. “Rainbow, you’re being reckless! We’re all worried about him, but we have no way of knowing if he’s even out there!”

Applejack then spoke up with all the proof we needed. “Did y'all forget what I just said?! If James had gone inta the Everfree Forest recently, Winona would’ve noticed! Wouldn’t ya, girl?” Winona let out a bark of approval in response.

Rainbow Dash paused and looked back and forth at us and the forest behind her. She then let out a sigh and descended to the ground. “Darn it… This sucks! I wanna find him, but I have no idea where to start!”

“We all do, Rainbow… We all do.” Rarity replied while reaching out and patting our brash pegasus friend on the shoulder.

Pinkie Pie then asked as she slid off all of her scuba gear and shook herself dry until her mane and tail returned to their usual poofy states. “Well… What do we do now?”

I looked at my friends and let out a sigh. I felt truly helpless at that moment. Like nothing I said or did would help the situation. “All we can do now…..is wait. If he truly cares about us…and values us as friends…he will come home eventually.”

Applejack then muttered, “But there’s no way of tellin’ when that’s gonna happen…”

“Well… Just standing here is not going to solve anything. I suppose…we should just do what we have to do until then…” Rarity spoke with a truly unhappy tone. “I need to return home and put the finishing touches on my current client’s commission…”

“Yeah… And I gotta help get the clouds ready for a rainstorm this afternoon…” Rainbow muttered as she once again started to go airborne.

Pinkie Pie then stashed her scuba gear…somewhere behind her head. “And I need to get back to Sugarcube Corner. The Cakes are going to wonder why I’m so late today.” Pinkie spoke with a very bland tone of voice. For her to not be showing her usual happy personality was very unusual. She was taking James’ disappearance pretty hard.

“I guess we all have things to do. Just…try to keep yourselves occupied. It’ll make the wait easier.” I spoke while trying to smile. Although I will admit what I was suggesting was a lot easier said than done.

“Um… If it’s OK with any of you…” Fluttershy began to mutter. “May I…stay with one of you for now?”

I saw what the problem was. Fluttershy wanted to be in the company of friends to help suppress her worry. But before I could volunteer, Rainbow Dash spoke up. “Sure! You can hang with me for a while! If you don’t mind moving clouds, that is.”

Fluttershy nodded with a very somber smile. “Thank you…”

Just before anypony else could say anything, Applejack spoke out. “Hang on, girls. What should we say ta the fillies? James is one of the Cutie Mark Crusaders, right? And I keep hearin’ Scootaloo call ‘im ‘er big brother…”

Right… Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo are close friends with James too. But how would they handle the information if we told them he was missing with absolutely no leads? Rarity was the first to speak up. “Don’t tell them anything… We don’t want to worry the little dears. They already get themselves into enough trouble as is. No telling what they would do to find him once word of his disappearance reaches them.”

Rainbow Dash let out a groan. “No kidding. I can definitely see Scoot doing something stupid if she caught on.”

Pinkie Pie nodded with a bit of a worried expression while still speaking in her peppy cheery voice. “Yeah! Those three silly fillies are almost as much trouble as Pumpkin Cake and Pound Cake! Oh wait…no… Sweetie Belle can’t use magic and Scootaloo can’t fly… OK, so they’re ALMOST as bad!”

I spoke with a sigh, “Bottom line, don’t tell them. If they ask, we say we haven’t seen him today.” I then looked back in the direction of Ponyville, knowing Spike was probably wondering what was keeping me. “I think I need to get back home though… I don’t think I should leave Spike alone for too much longer.”

Applejack nodded with a very slight smile. “Right. If anypony catches sight of James anywhere, y'all let us know.” We all started to head back to Ponyville, though Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy flew off together to the closest clouds.

I think I shall stop here. This… It has not been pleasant to recall this event to write it down. I have just sent a message to Princess Celestia asking if she could potentially help us in the search. I am certain she must know of some specific types of magic that can be used to help locate a missing person regardless of where they are. For now though, all I can do is wait and hope.

Well, today has gotten really weird. I find Applejack and Fluttershy just spazzing out on the ground in front of Pinkie Pie and then I find out my good buddy James is still missing without a trace! We even went right over to Fluttershy’s house and turned the place upside-down to find any proof of what happened. But we all turned up empty-hooved.

I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t worried by now. All I could do was try to focus on my weather patrol duties to keep my mind off the bad. Fluttershy had asked to tag along with me, probably for the same reason. I guess being with friends helps keep you distracted from bad thoughts.

“So… You know what it’s like doing weather patrol work, Fluttershy?” I asked while looking over my shoulder at Fluttershy. For whatever reason, she didn’t seem to notice me. She was just flapping along with her head tilted down. Her eyes seemed kind of…well…empty. Almost like she was asleep but awake at the same time. “Um… Fluttershy?”

After a few more times of calling her name without getting a response, I stopped in place and grabbed her by the shoulders before giving Fluttershy a few good shakes. “Fluttershy, snap outta it! What’s wrong?!”

We just hovered there in place with Fluttershy looking at me with those blank empty eyes. It was really creepy, now that I think about it. I almost thought she was dead at first! But finally, she suddenly broke down with her eyes closed and rested her head on my shoulder while holding onto me. “I can’t help it…! I’m so scared for him!”

I really wasn’t surprised. Fluttershy… I’ve known her since we were just fillies in flight school. She has never had a boyfriend in her life. And James… Well, I think he was one of the best things to happen to her since meeting me and our other friends. They seem like a perfect match. And whenever I saw them together, they were always happy. She has never been in love before, so she didn't want to lose him.

Um… I don’t know if I should write this… But I have occasionally watched them in Fluttershy’s house at night. And sometimes I saw them doing…stuff. You know the kind of…steamy stuff couples do. And man… James really knows how to make a mare feel good, from what I’ve seen. I’ve never seen Fluttershy sound so joyous. The love they share… It’s a really strong kind of love. So I can understand why she was so broken over him disappearing.

I did everything I could to calm Fluttershy down. If I didn’t, I was going to start crying too. “Fluttershy… Hey… Fluttershy, listen to me!” I pulled her off of me and held her in front of me while we both hovered in place. She still had big wet crybaby tears flowing down her face and dripping right off. I hope nopony was below us at that moment…

“Look… I know it hurts, especially since now we know there’s no way of knowing where he went and why he’s gone. I’ll be honest, I’m almost worried outta my mind too! But… I know he’ll come back… I don’t know when, but he’ll be back.” I tried to give Fluttershy the best pep talk I could. She’s sensitive and fragile, so these things can go a long way with her.

She bowed her head at first. Her tears just would not stop falling, but I could see she was taking my words in as much as she could. But a moment later, she asked me something that I really didn’t see coming. “Rainbow… Do you think that…maybe…James was just a dream?”

That… Sweet Celestia, that hurt… I never even wanted to think that was possible. “Humans have never existed in Equestria before… They’re just things out of myth…right? Does that mean that…he was just something that came to be from our own imagination?”

I am going to be honest here. I was really tempted to slap Fluttershy when she said that because of how much it hurt to hear that. And I almost did. I pulled my arm back to take a swing at her. Fluttershy knew it was coming and squinted her eyes shut and prepared for the blow. But…I instead gently placed my hoof on her cheek. “Fluttershy… Don’t you ever say that again…”

Those words she said were the last push I needed to let my own tears out. I almost never cry, but… I had every reason to this time. There’s no shame in getting emotional over the total disappearance of a friend. So if you read this and even consider calling out rough tough Rainbow Dash for crying over a good friend disappearing, shut up! You would be feeling the same way if one of the best friends you’ve ever had disappeared without a trace!

Fluttershy reached out to me and tried to wipe some of my tears away. “Rainbow… I’m sorry… I…I’m just so scared…”

I tried my best to smile through my tears. “He’s not a dream. He never was. He’s our friend. And he’s your sweetheart. You think the love he gave you was a dream too?”

She didn’t reply at first, so I went on. “He loves us, Fluttershy. And he loves you most of all. He would never leave you. And…I’ve been getting that kind of vibe from him. He values his friends and would never even consider leaving them…” But then…I had an absolutely horrible thought. “But… Man, I really don’t want to even consider this, but… Do you think…wherever he is now… Do you think he might’ve thought we were all a dream to him too?”

Excuse me for a minute… This is just too depressing to remember…

All right… I’ll try to write the rest now. Fluttershy looked at me with one of the most fearful looks in her eyes I had ever seen. “I… He… From what I heard… Where he came from… I think Equestria… This might be a world that…to him…is too good to be true. He might have thought…”

I stopped her before she could go on. I didn’t want to hear anymore. With tears just flowing down my cheeks and with my voice starting to break, I covered her mouth. “Forget I asked! I’m sorry I even brought that up! Just… Let’s not talk about this anymore, all right?! It… It just hurts too much…”

Fluttershy nodded without a word. I could tell she just didn’t want to talk anymore. “OK… Well, we have a job to do now. Come on… We need to move all these clouds everywhere we can to cover up the sky above Ponyville. All you need to do is push…”

Forget it, I don’t have the drive to write anymore. Remembering all of this has got me feeling so depressed… I’m going to try to sleep it off… James… Come home, please… We all miss you.

Today felt…so empty… We looked everywhere we could in and around my house… We never found any evidence of where my boyfriend went. James is…gone.

I did everything I could to try to keep myself happy today. My friends were always happy to have me along to keep my spirits up. I helped gather up and sort books with Twilight, I helped carry and harvest apples with Applejack, I helped bake some cupcakes with Pinkie Pie and even earned a few extra bits, I helped Rainbow Dash arrange some clouds above Ponyville to get ready for a rainstorm, and Rarity and I had some tea together. It did a good job of keeping my mind occupied, but…it couldn’t last forever. Eventually evening came and I had to go home.

I felt so alone as I walked home. Because I had nopony waiting for me at home anymore. Is this what it feels like to break up with somepony? This feeling of emptiness and longing? Nothing was exciting me anymore…

The air was quiet. No sound was being carried along it. But I soon felt something perch on my head. I didn’t mind at first. I was too depressed to really care. But whatever was up there caught my attention with an adorable little coo. “Wait… Angela?”

I held out my leg to let whoever was up there perch on something I could see. A cute little white dove flew down and perched on my hoof. She looked at me with those cute round black eyes. “Angela… Do you miss James too?” Angela is James’ pet dove. And the longer she looked at me, the more I could see my boyfriend’s cutie mark. The beautiful twin white dove form…

I pulled my hoof closer to my face and gave her a gentle nuzzle. “I miss him too, Angela… I want to see him again.” I whispered softly. I felt a tiny bit better having a little friend with me at the time. Angela let out a long chorus of gentle, but also very sad sounding cooing.

When I got home with Angela on my head, I found that my home’s surroundings were very quiet. There was no activity. It was like me being sad and depressed was making all of my little friends sad and depressed too… I couldn’t help it. I… I was so scared and worried… If we had found a note today in my house explaining where James was…or at least why he was gone, I would be able to rest more easily. But…we found nothing today. What if he is…gone forever? What if he was just a dream? What if he was never here to begin with…

No… I need to not think that… Rainbow Dash would be so mad at me if she heard me saying that or even writing it down… I’m just so depressed now…

I’m so tired… I just want my boyfriend to come home… James, I love you… Where have you gone? When will I see you again?

Man… I felt awful when I woke up today. I felt like I had been applebucking all night in my sleep. Well, I wasn’t exactly sore. More like…just feeling like I had been run ragged. Hardly any energy.

I rolled right out of bed and onto my back. Yep, that’s right. Rolled like a pig in mud. I think I might’ve gotten the attention of somepony with that thud since a minute later, Big Macintosh knocked at the door. “Y'all all right in there, AJ?”

Ugh… I really wasn’t in the mood to talk to anypony at the time. I just wanted to wallow like…a…well, like a pig wallowing in mud. “I’m fine, Big Mac. Just…woke up on the wrong side of the bed taday…”

“All righty then… I’ll go get started on breakfast for ya.” I heard him reply before he started to trot away. What a way to start my day…

I looked at myself in the mirror. I can’t remember the last time I saw anypony look that forlorn. My eyes looked heavy and my face was… I really needed to give my face a good scrubbing with a wet warm washcloth. And I knew why I looked so down too. “I hope I see ‘im on my way ta market today…”

I started to reach for my hat that was hanging on the closest rack, but stopped. As I looked at it, I remembered how James once said he thought I looked better without it. I rubbed my hoof against my chin for a moment. Was he really right? I’ve had that hat for ages by now. I took another look at myself in the mirror from a few other angles. I got to admit I was showing more of my mane without it. But I always liked that good old country look my hat gave me. But still…

I looked at the hat again and thought back to my friend. He… He was still missing. I then looked away from my hat and back to myself in the mirror. I gave myself a slight smile. “Well, if he’s comin’ home today, I may as well give ‘im a surprise.” I then turned and trotted out of my room. If James likes how I look without my hat, I’ll let him get a good look at me today. Assuming he showed up.

I went downstairs and took a seat at the dinner table. Big Mac was already getting stuff ready for breakfast. “Ya need a hand there, Big Mac?” I asked, trying to keep myself occupied and keeping my mind off my worries.

“Nope. I’ve got everythin’ almost done.” He replied. A yummy smell was already coming from the oven. Looked like he had some apple tarts and an apple pie baking. “Was Granny Smith awake when ya came down?”

I shrugged my shoulders. Granny Smith can sure be a heavy sleeper some days. “Nope. I’m guessin’ she won’t be up for another hour or so.”

Just as Big Macintosh was setting out a big plate of fried eggs, Apple Bloom came into the kitchen. “Mornin’, Applejack. Mornin’, Big Macintosh. What do we have for breakfast?”

I looked back at her and tried to keep a smile on my face. “Looks like we’ve got eggs, apple tarts, and a big ol’ apple pie.”

“Oh goodie! We always have the best apple pies!” Apple Bloom replied as she galloped in and hopped up onto her seat beside me. We both looked at each other and gave each other a little grin. I’m just glad she’s not old enough to tell when a smile is fake yet.

The two of us watched as Big Macintosh set out the pie and tarts on the table, fresh out of the oven. He cut each of us a slice and placed them out on our plates. But as I looked down at my slice, I… I just didn’t feel hungry. I was just too worried. I know I’ve been told I have the appetite of a full-grown stallion, but… I just couldn’t feel any of it.

“Sorry, Big Mac… I’m just not hungry this morning.” I finally admitted while pushing my plate towards him.

“Really…? But yer always hungry when ya wake up.” My brother replied while his eyes were opened a lot more than they usually are.

Apple Bloom was giving me some funny looks too. And…well, lying has never been a strong point of mine. So I just tried to be honest without having to tell too much. “Yeah… Well, I’m not taday. Don’t know what ta tell ya.”

Big Macintosh let out a little chuckle. “Well, y'all can make up for it at lunchtime, I guess.” He then started munching on his eggs while waiting for the rest of the stuff to cool.

I felt it would be rude to just up and leave, so I stuck around for a bit longer. But I didn’t wait long before Apple Bloom looked over at me. “Hey, sis? Have ya seen James lately? Since it’s Saturday, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and I were hopin’ he could hang out with us and help us come up with some new ideas ta try and figure out our talents today.”

I couldn’t lie to her. I just couldn’t. I let out a sigh and looked at her with the best smile I could make. “Sorry, Apple Bloom. I haven’t seen ‘im lately. But if I spot James this mornin’ when I take the apples inta town, I’ll let ‘im know ta meet up with ya girls at the clubhouse.”

She didn’t give me the response I was hoping for. Instead of giving a grateful smile like she did the last two days, she instead gave me a really irritated look. But I think she was also looking kind of worried too. “But…that’s whatcha said yesterday…and the day before that…”

I really couldn’t find a retort for that one. All I could do was look away and down at my plate. I ended up forcing myself to eat the slice of pie on it to make it look like I wasn’t worried anymore. Mighty good pie too, even if I wasn’t hungry enough to really appreciate it. I even managed to crack a smile and make some mmm sounds to show that I was feeling better, even if I really wasn’t.

When I looked back at Apple Bloom though, she was just staring at her plate too. It had a slice of apple pie on it along with an apple tart and a scoop of fried eggs. She then spoke in a really unhappy tone. “Sorry… I’m not hungry either…” Right after that, she hopped out of her chair and ran out of the room and then right out of the house.

“Dagnabbit… Even the fillies are startin’ ta catch on that somethin’ ain’t right…” I couldn’t help muttering under my breath. Things were bound to get bad if Scootaloo figured out James is missing, being a ‘big brother’ to her and all. I only hope they don’t figure out he disappeared without a trace just yet. And it’s only been three days since he vanished…

“Somethin’ eatin’ ya, AJ?” Big Macintosh asked from across the table. I lifted my head and looked right at my brother. He looked a might concerned by then, a worried frown on his muzzle.

I can always count on my big brother to keep a secret, so I felt it was OK to tell him the truth. “Big Mac… I really don’t want ya goin’ ‘round tellin’ everypony this, all right?”

He gave me a nod. “I can tell somethin’ hasn’t been right with ya the last couple of days. What’s been goin’ on?”

I let out a long sigh as I propped my chin up on my hoof. “Y'all know James, right? Well…he’s gone. And I don’t mean like just left on vacation or had somethin’ ta do in Canterlot. I mean…gone gone… Like…disappeared inta thin air.”

Big Macintosh gave me one of the weirdest looks I had ever seen on his face. As if he had just gotten a whiff of all the rotten eggs in the world. “Just…gone? And…no signs of kidnappin’ or anythin’ like that?”

I nodded while lifting my head to look at him. “Yeah… No signs of forced entry. No notes explainin’ where he went. No testimony from all the lil’ critters livin’ ‘round Fluttershy’s place. Just…..gone. Almost like I was dreamin’ and…and…”

Where did that thought even come from… I… The tears just came flowing as I spoke those words. “Big Mac…” I looked right at my brother as my vision got all blurry. “What if he… Do ya think he even existed in the first place?”

He let out a long sigh and shook his head. He then got right up from his seat and walked over and draped a foreleg over my shoulder. “AJ… I know whatcha mean… Nopony wants a friend who doesn’t really exist.”

I couldn’t make the tears stop. “I know, but… Humans only exist in those really old myths. Then James shows up in town one day… I swear it feels like it’s all some kinda sick joke! Like maybe he was just a figment of my imagination…”

Big Macintosh gave me one of his really firm and gentle hugs. “AJ… I saw ‘im too. I felt the guy whenever he touched me. I heard him whenever he talked ta me. I heard him laugh. I saw ‘im in front of me. I know he was real.” He then looked me in the eye and whispered. “I know he’s still out there. We’ll see ‘im again.”

I can always count on Big Macintosh’s thoughtful approach to everything to keep my head on straight when it gets screwy. I swear the ‘Big’ in his name partially refers to his brain. I let out a sigh and wrapped my arm around his shoulders. “Thanks, Big Mac… I really needed that.”

He gave me a light nuzzle and went back over to his side of the table. “Y'all need any help harvestin’ apples for market taday?”

I shook my head as I hopped out of my chair. “Nope. I can handle this. And thanks again for breakfast, Big Mac.” We waved goodbye and I ran outside. I had work to do.

“All right then… Which tree do I start with taday?” I muttered while carrying a couple of bushels on my sides. I looked around at the apples around me that had not yet been harvested. But that was when I saw one that had already been picked clean. “Wait a minute… That one is…”

That tree… I remember. It was the first tree James tried to help me harvest a couple of days after he first showed up in Ponyville. That really killed my mood. I was hoping to keep my mind off of him at least long enough to get the harvesting done. Well, I at least tried to shake it off and went over to the first tree I saw that still had apples on it.

Well, that was embarrassing. In about twice as long it normally took for me to buck ten trees and harvest the apples on them, I only got five done. I just couldn’t get myself fired up enough to kick hard enough or move fast enough. Depression does that to you. But just before I could reach the cart to load the apples up, I walked right into somepony. I had my head tilted down, so I didn’t notice the guy until we had already collided.

“AJ… Ya sure ya don’t need any help?” I heard him ask. It was Big Macintosh again.

I looked up at my big brother. He already had his yoke on to get some work done himself. I looked away, feeling kind of ashamed that I couldn’t get as much work done as usual with me feeling so gloomy. “Sorry ‘bout that… I just… My mind’s somewhere else right now…”

Big Macintosh let out a really long deep sigh. I think he was bowing his head. “Ya miss ‘im that bad, do ya?”

I looked back up at him. No point in trying to hide anything. “Yeah… It’s true what they say. Ya just don’t know how much somethin’ means ta ya until it’s gone… Especially when ya have no idea if you’ll ever see it again…”

My brother didn’t have a reply at first. But he did eventually put his hoof on my shoulder. “Y'all go ahead and take whatcha got inta town. I’ll buck ya a few more bushels and bring ‘em down ta market in a lil’ while.”

That really took a load off my shoulders. I reached out and gave Big Macintosh the biggest hug I could muster. But considering how I was at the time, it really wasn’t much. “Much obliged, Big Mac. Just bring ‘em on down when ya think y'all have enough.”

I slipped myself into the harness of the wagon that held all the apples I had rounded up. Although since it was only around half full, it wasn’t feeling very heavy. At least I could get to market faster than usual. I said my goodbyes to my brother and moseyed on out of the farm and into Ponyville.

I kept a constant eye out. I almost always bump into James whenever I make it into Ponyville on time. That means he’s usually my first customer of the day. I kept looking around, trying to keep watch for him. “C’mon, pardner… Where are ya?”

My usual spot to set up shop is right around Sugarcube Corner. Today is Saturday though, so James would be working at the spa. But he always ends up passing by Sugarcube Corner anyway. I think he probably does it just so he can see me every morning. I’ve got to admit that James and I really don’t have much in common. He prefers to avoid getting his hands dirty and probably doesn’t care much for spending time on the farm. He does drop by pretty frequently to help out a little for some extra bits and probably just for a good workout though. Despite all that though, I really like the guy. The few times we do get together are always really swell.

I never saw James on my way to market, but I stayed hopeful. Maybe he was just running late. The fella is kind of a late sleeper sometimes. In the meantime, I went ahead and set up my stall and set the apples out. It really was kind of sad just how few there were this time, seeing as I reached half of my daily quota. Hopefully Big Macintosh would bring the rest before the morning rush hit.

“All right then… Don’t look mopey. Keep a smile up…” I kept telling myself. Worried and depressed or not, I had a job to do. “Get yer nutritious delicious apples here! Fresh picked not even an hour ago!”

I didn’t even wait five minutes before my first customer showed up. “Howdy, Lyra! What can I do ya for?”

I was honestly hoping Lyra would know something about where James has been the last few days. The two of them have gotten mighty close thanks to her interest in humans. “Morning, Applejack! I’ll have one red and one golden apple please.” Lyra replied while pointing at the two bushels I had on display. I keep the apples separated depending on what type they are to make sorting easier.

“Sure thing, Lyra. That’ll be four bits.” I replied before she tossed a few at me. I caught them and dropped them in the pouch on the apron I was wearing.

I watched as Lyra made two apples float up and took a bite out of one. But before she could walk away, she took another glance at me. “Oh, wait! You’re not wearing your hat today?”

I swear I had all but forgotten that I wasn’t wearing it at the time. “Huh? Oh, right. Well, I haven’t seen a friend of mine for a few days and he likes how I look when I’m not wearin’ my hat. So I thought I’d surprise ‘im next time we bump inta each other.”

Lyra chuckled as I explained myself. “Do you have a boyfriend now, Applejack? It sounds like you’re trying to impress him.”

Boyfriend?! Where’d that come from? I got a might flustered there and retorted while losing my cool for a bit. “Huh?! No way! I just wanna make the fella happy for once! Show that I appreciate his compliments, ya know?” I then rolled my eyes for a moment, thinking back to one moment not too long ago. “Although he was givin’ me some funny looks when I got outta the hot tub at the spa that one time… But maybe that’s because I let my mane down and it was all soaked.”

“Ooh, lots of stallions like the long wet mane look. Has he asked you out yet?” Lyra asked with a sly smirk on her face.

I couldn’t help rolling my eyes at that one. “Uh… No, he hasn’t. I don’t think he’d appreciate havin’ ta help out much on the farm anyway. Besides, he and Fluttershy are practically a couple now.”

Lyra gave me a really surprised glance. “Him and Flutter… You mean James! How has he been lately? I haven’t seen him for three days now.”

Well…shoot. So even Lyra had no idea what happened to him. And judging by the time, if I had not seen James by then, I wasn’t going to see him all day. Again. “Ya haven’t, huh?”

I think I dropped my emotional guard at that moment since Lyra’s expression changed to one showing concern right away. “Hey, what’s wrong? Did something happen?”

There was no hiding it by then. I let out a sigh and looked her in the eye. “No point in hidin’ it anymore… Lyra. James is missing.”

“Missing… What do you mean by that? He has to come home at some point, right?” Lyra replied after tossing the core of one of her apples before starting on the next one.

“No, ya don’t get it. I mean… He’s gone. As in just up and disappeared inta thin air. We tried searchin’, Lyra… We turned Fluttershy’s house upside-down lookin’ for any leads… And we got nothin’.” I lowered my head. I couldn’t even look at her.

Lyra didn’t say anything for a minute. But she did eventually break the silence. “Gone… And you found no evidence of what happened to him?” I could only shake my head. “Oh… Well… I can’t imagine him wanting to stay away for long… I’m sure he’ll be home soon. Maybe he’ll even have some new stories to tell me.”

“Yeah… Maybe… Huh?” It was only then that I noticed that quite a line had formed behind Lyra. “Whoa. Uh… Y'all wanna talk ‘bout this later? I’ve got other customers ta tend to right now.”

Lyra suddenly looked behind herself and grinned all nervous like. “Oops! Sorry! I’ll get going now!” She then looked back at me and gave me a big reassuring smile. “Don’t lose hope. You’ll see him again. And please let me know when you do!”

I tried my best to smile too while I waved goodbye. “Thanks, Lyra. Y'all come back now, ya hear?” Right as she trotted away, Pinkie Pie stepped forward. “Huh? Well, howdy, Pinkie! Yer my second customer.”

That perky pink pony girl let out a quick giggle. “Well, duh! You’d better expect me to be one of your first when you set up shop right outside my front door!”

I looked to my right for a moment to double-check my location. I almost forgot that I was set up right outside Sugarcube Corner. “Oh, right! Almost forgot ‘bout that. Anyway, what can I getcha?”

Pinkie Pie pointed to the bushel on my left. “I’d like an apple for my bapple so I don’t feel so dapple!”

Uh… I have to admit right now that last bit was kind of…random. Even for Pinkie Pie. “Er… Come again, pardner?”

“Oh, right. I think the more common way to say it is… An apple a day keeps the dragons away!” Pinkie replied while showing me…the…creepiest smile I had ever seen on her. Well, the smile would’ve looked real if her eyes didn’t look like that. I think…that smile was totally fake.

“Pinkie… Um… Are y'all feelin’ all right?” I finally had to ask. I was getting a really weird vibe from her. And not a funny weird vibe. More like creepy weird.

Pinkie Pie gave a really sudden twitch just before she replied. Almost looked painful. “Oh, I’m feeling just fine! Never better! I’d say I’m even feeling Pinkie keen!” She then let out a really long…and creepy giggle with… Those eyes…

If I had to look at those eyes for much longer, I might’ve ended up running away. “Ya know what? Go ahead and take it. It’s on the house taday. No charge.” I spoke quickly to try to get her to go away. I know that sounds mean, but you would’ve been creeped out too if you saw that face!

“Huh? Really? Thanks, AJ!” Pinkie Pie replied while her expression returned to normal for just a moment. She snatched up a golden delicious apple and chomped it down with one bite before trotting away and back into Sugarcube Corner.

I swear… Something just wasn’t right with Pinkie Pie. There’s no way that smile was real and that giggling was more creepy than happy. But I didn’t have enough time to look into it. I had customers to tend to.

I might as well stop here. Nothing much else happened after that… Still… James, if you ever read this, I just want you to know I miss you more than ever right now. Come home soon, partner…

Hellooooo! This is Pinkie Pie! Everypony’s happy! Everypony’s having a good morning! I’m having a good morning… Well, OK, not really. But…I have to hide it. Keep smiling! Keep laughing! Better to smile than to frown!

I just grabbed an apple from Applejack and came back up into my loft in Sugarcube Corner. I have the day off today, so I’m just relaxing for now. I looked around and saw Gummy sleeping on my bed. The cute little gator is always so lazy in the morning.

Hmmm… What could I do to pass the time? I looked around the room. I had a lot of free time today, so I had to do something. The first thing I saw was a bucket full of turnips. “Oh, I almost forgot about those! I need to make a salad with them today.”

The next thing I noticed was a bag of flour. “Oh, right. I guess the babies grew out of the ‘white flour pony’ gig. Maybe I should take that back down to the kitchen.” I giggled, but then felt a strong twitch as my body just suddenly jerked in a really weird way. Did that ever happen before? Well, I didn’t feel any pain, so I guess it wasn’t a big deal.

I went over and grabbed the bag in my mouth and started to carry it towards the stairs. But right as I was about to pass the turnips, I stumbled into a box and spilled whatever was inside. And what was inside was my rock collection! Oh right, you might not know this. I used to live on a rock farm as a filly. These rocks were mementos from my younger days. “Oops! Better clean that up.”

After putting the rocks in a neat little pile, I started to reach for the sack of flour again. But I then noticed that I was right next to my bed. “Huh? What’s that…” I took a closer look under it and saw one big fluffy dust bunny. “Ew, I better get tha…ah…ah…AHCHOO!”

I must’ve inhaled a bit of dust when I looked under there, because I let out a big sneeze that blew the dust bunny right out from under the bed. But then I felt a stinging in one eye. “Ow! Something’s in my eye!” I yelped before running to a big mirror in the corner. I kept my eye closed and rubbed it for a bit before letting it open. “Huh? Nothing?” I spoke to myself before giving a big smile. “I guess I got it out. Silly me!”

I looked at myself for a minute. Smiling. Grinning. Only…it wasn’t really real. I know a fake smile when I see one. And I wasn’t really smiling. That fake smile melted right off my face and into a frown. “Oooh… Who am I kidding? I’m just trying to keep myself busy so I don’t think about my friend being gone… I miss him…”

It was James. He just disappeared a few days ago and I haven’t found any trace of him since. I let out a long sigh as I saw my mane and tail in the reflection deflate and my colors get dark. It’s weird, I know. But it happens every time I get depressed. “I wish I knew where you are right now… So I could bring you a whole stack of cupcakes.”

Wait… Why be so sad? I know James cares about me! He must like me if he went out of his way to warn me about…dye a…dye a bee tease? What’s it called again? Well, he told me about it and I’m glad he did. I might’ve eaten myself to death if he hadn’t. I turned away from the mirror and took a nice long breath and felt my hair get its natural poofiness back. “There’s no need to be sad. He’ll be back! He’s my friend!”

But just as I started to walk away, a voice spoke from behind me. “No, he won’t.”

I froze. I knew that voice. I slowly turned around to face the mirror since that’s where it sounded like it came from. I saw myself looking back at me. Only…it wasn’t the real me. It was the old me. How I used to be. My… Or rather, her mane and tail were hanging down straight like mine was a minute ago. Her coat was a darker pink and her face was showing a quiet scowl.

“Why… Where did you come from?” I felt scared. This wasn’t normal. And why didn’t her lips move when I talked?

She showed me a really mean smile. “Oh, I’m you. The real you. I mean, you should know. You’ve know me all your life.”

I honestly found that to be soooo funny. The real me? Ha! I’m the real me! “Heeheehee! You silly filly! I’m the real me! You’re just a reflection!”

Right as I was about to turn away though, she spoke again. “I guess so. I’m just a reflection. That means I’m just as real as your friend.”

That sounded…weird. “Huh? As real as my friend?”

“Uh huh.” She replied while gesturing with her hoof and still smiling really wickedly. “You can’t find or see your friend because you can’t remember what he looks like.”

I was starting to feel pretty annoyed with this…weird reflection of myself. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

My reflection pointed to somewhere behind me. “It wouldn’t be the first time you thought up fake friends.”

I honestly had no idea what she was going on about, but I felt a really strong chill flow through me when I heard a voice that sounded like mine, but…different. “Yeah, Pinkie! Did you forget about us?”

I turned around really slowly. “R…R…Rocky?” There they were. All piled next to each other. Rocky, Mr. Turnip, Sir Lintsalot, and Madame le Flour. They… They were from a day not that long ago that I wish I had handled better. I felt so guilty looking at them. I should never have made them.

“You haven’t even talked to us for over a year by now! What’s wrong with you?!” Mr. Turnip yelled at me.

“Is it because you feel you’re above us now that you have real friends? We’re your friends too, in case you’ve forgotten.” Sir Lintsalot spoke without moving an inch.

“We missed you, Pinkie. Come back to us. And bring your new friend too. I know he would love to meet us.” Madame le Flour beckoned to me with her squeaky accent.

I felt such horrible dread looking at them. I was losing my mind… My depression was getting to me. I was so scared… I wanted to see him again so badly, I was starting to hallucinate. “No… I can’t go back… You’re not real…”

I heard myself giggle behind me. “They’re no more real than James, you know. Sometimes, the best friends you can ever have are the ones in your head. They never betray you. They never hurt you. And most importantly…” I turned around quickly to face her only to see her smirking at me with the meanest smile I have ever seen in my life. “They never…ever…EVER…leave you.”

I was sweating so much. I felt so hot like I was in a desert. But I did my best to smile. The best way to deal with your fears is to laugh at them, you know! “Heeheeheee! You’re not fooling me!” I spoke with the biggest smile I could show. That made her stop talking, but she was starting to look kind of annoyed. “Fake friends are good for keeping you entertained when you have no one else in your life, but nothing can replace good real fri…”

Something grabbed me and pulled me forward. My reflection… She had reached out and grabbed me around the back of my neck and had stuck her head out of the mirror and was right up in my face. “Knock it off! He’s not real! He was never real! Humans aren’t real! They don’t exist! Myths don’t exist! Wake up! Face reality!”

She kept yelling at me. But I tried to laugh anyway. “Ha… Haha…”

“Go on! Just keep laughing! It won’t change anything! Just accept it! It was all in your head! His touch. His voice. None of it really happened! He was just a…”

“SHUT UP!!!” I finally screamed. I punched her right in the face as hard as I could. I heard glass breaking as her body shattered into lots of shiny pieces. “SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UUUUP!” My head was pounding. I was so mad. So scared. So…lost. I can’t even find a way to describe what I was feeling.

“She’s right, you know! That guy was just like us! He’s not real! He never was!” I heard Rocky yell from behind me.

I turned to face the four friends I wish I never made. What happened next… It felt like I wasn’t in control anymore. Like I was just watching and hearing myself without any control over what I was doing. I was screaming, punching and knocking them around! The part I remember most was when only Madame le Flour was left. I grabbed her between my hooves, lifted her over my head, and started slamming her into the floor over and over…hard…screaming…

“HE IS REAL! HE IS REAL! MY FRIENDS ARE REAL! JAMES IS REAL!” I kept chanting. I wouldn’t stop. I kept slamming that lifeless sack of flour into my floor over and over. I could feel tears being flung off my face with every sudden jerk of my body. I don’t know how long it kept going, but eventually I felt something tackle me to the floor. I was on my back looking up at something purple.

“Pinkie, stop! What’s wrong?!” The pony yelled while pinning me down. It… It was Twilight Sparkle. She was looking right down at me with a really worried expression.

I tried to talk. But I was crying so hard that the only thing I could make was pathetic whimpers and cries. I just couldn’t make myself speak any real words. I must’ve sounded like an insane animal…

“Pinkie, enough! Calm down!” Twilight shouted at me while giving me a good shake. “Calm down. Take long deep breaths. Relax.”

I tried so hard to do what she said. I gritted my teeth together and inhaled through them. I inhaled until I could fit no more air inside and then let it all out nice and slow. I did that a few more times until I felt myself not shaking as much anymore. “Good… Now, tell me what happened. Why is your room such a mess? And why is your mirror broken?”

I looked around at my surroundings. My mirror had been shattered. Only the back of it and its frame was still in one piece. There was a bag of flour in the middle of the room just behind Twilight. My pile of rocks had been scattered everywhere. That pile of dust had been spread out everywhere as if I had kicked it. And that bucket of turnips had been knocked over. It… It looked liked I had even crushed one.

I looked up at Twilight. My vision was still very blurred with tears. I… All I could do was cover my face with my hooves and cry. But I felt Twilight give me a very gentle hug. “It’s gonna be OK, Pinkie… It’ll be OK.”

She didn’t let me go until I stopped crying. I managed to at least sit up while Twilight took a look at the place. “Pinkie… Did you do all this?” I didn’t say anything right away, but I did manage to nod. I still can’t believe I lost control like that.

Twilight kept looking around for a while before she looked at me with a really worried looked. “It looks like you had a massive psychotic breakdown….. What happened? What caused you to snap?”

I couldn’t talk. I felt so down… So low… No words would come. Twilight then raised her hoof suddenly with a smile. “Ah, right! Maybe a warm shower will help you relax. Studies have shown that bathing has very soothing psychological effects on ponies.”

By then, I really just wanted to do anything to help myself feel better. I nodded and led Twilight into my bathroom. “OK. I’ll get it ready for you.” But while she got the water running, I saw myself in another mirror above the sink. My mane and tail… They looked the same way they did in my reflection earlier. I had to look away. I didn’t want to remember that… Writing this made me remember it all over again… I need to take a break for a minute to get my mind straight…

OK, I’m feeling better now. A few minutes later, I was just sitting in the tub with the water up to my shoulders while Twilight was using a brush on a stick to scrub me. We didn’t say anything at first. Eventually, Twilight did speak up. “Are you feeling any better, Pinkie?”

I still felt too down to really say anything, but I did look at her and nod. “Uh huh… Kinda.”

After I looked away for a moment, I felt Twilight place her hoof on my shoulder. “Do you want to tell me what happened?”

I turned and looked at her without saying anything. She looked so worried. “I promise not to tell anypony if you want me to keep it secret.” She then showed a bit of a funny smile. “And don’t worry. I won’t crack like I did back when Photo Finish was in town.”

Good old Twilight. That actually got a giggle out of me. “OK, Twilight… I’ll tell you…”

I tried to find the right words. As much as I just love a good joke, this wasn’t something to joke about. I looked down at my reflection in the water. I couldn’t see all of me because of the bubbles, but I could see some of my face. “Twilight… Do you think that some of your friends…even though they look real…might not be real at all?”

She looked really confused at what I said seeing as how she tilted her head to one side. “Huh? Wha… What do you mean by that?”

I let out a long sigh, placing one hoof on the water’s surface while my reflection reached back. I’m just glad that it didn’t talk back to me that time. “It’s just… See how my reflection moves and looks? How real it is? It’s like it’s a real person. But…” I then looked right at Twilight. “Do you think some ponies…or people who aren’t in mirrors might not be real either? Just…being things we think we’re seeing and hearing and touching but we really aren’t?”

Twilight looked at me with a really disturbed expression. And I don’t mean a creeped out kind of disturbed. I mean a really sad kind of disturbed. She took a moment to reply. “Pinkie… I’m going to be honest. That is the most depressing thing I have ever heard you say. This is because James disappeared without a trace, isn’t it?”

I nodded and looked back at myself in the reflection. “It’s just… Humans have never really existed in Equestria before, right? I mean, there was that little problem a couple of weeks ago, but we’ve never found any proof that they were ever real. They were only talked about in myths, right?”

“Please don’t say anymore, Pinkie. I know what you’re getting at and I’m going to tell you this right now.” Twilight replied before grabbing my shoulders between her hooves. “Stop thinking that. I… I don’t care how likely it is that James was just an illusion cooked up by overactive imaginations. He is still our friend.”

I could tell that Twilight was trying to keep my faith strong. And I really wanted to believe her. But I then asked, “Do you have any proof that…he was really real and not a dream?”

She opened her mouth as if she was going to talk, but she paused and lowered her head and sighed. “No….. I have no way to test that.” But she then looked at me with a really hurt expression. “But please… Don’t say things like that anymore. I don’t want to believe such a thing. If you still care about him, don’t let go of your faith in him. Believe that he’ll come home and he just might.”

I took a deep breath. She was right… I should always have faith in my friends. I could feel my mane start to return to normal. “…..When he comes home, I’m gonna throw a big party for him. A ‘welcome home’ party. And I’ll be sure to invite all of his closest friends!”

“Now that’s the Pinkie Pie I know.” Twilight said with a smile while making a towel float over to me. I hopped out of the tub and grabbed it before drying myself off. I saw my wet tail quickly inflate back to its regular poofy look. “I still want to know how that works. Is your mane and tail just hair-covered balloons?”

“Nope! It’s all natural!” I replied with a big grin. I was definitely feeling better by then. If you’re reading this, thanks, Twilight!

Once I was all dried off, we went back out into the loft’s main room. I felt myself wince when I saw my broken mirror and the mess I had made closer to my bed. “…I’ll clean this up. Don’t worry.” Twilight spoke with a reassuring smile. I nodded with a smile too and just watched.

Twilight went over to my mirror and levitated all of the broken glass into my trash pail near my bed. She then used a little broom and dust pan to sweep up the bits of dust and squashed turnip and dumped that in too. She then levitated all of the dropped turnips and put them back in the pail before placing all of my rocks back into their box. “There we go. I’ll take this bag of flour back downstairs on my way out. Oh, and I’ll take your mirror to get fixed.”

I nodded with a grateful smile. Hopefully getting my mirror fixed will stop that old ‘7 years bad luck’ curse. “Thanks again, Twilight. I’m glad you showed up when you did. I really needed a friend today.”

“Anytime, Pinkie. I’ll see you later.” Twilight replied while waving with me. But just before she could walk down the stairs, she suddenly gasped. “Oh, right! I forgot to tell you! Just before I left my house not even twenty minutes ago, I sent a message to Princess Celestia asking her for help on this. If anypony can help us locate James, she can. I’ll be sure to let you know as soon as she sends her reply.”

I felt a huge weight float off my shoulders. If there is one pony in Equestria we can always count on for help, it’s Princess Celestia. “Phew… Yeah, she can help! And James is friends with Princess Luna! They’ll help us get to the bottom of this! Thanks for asking them, Twilight.”

“It was the least I could do. I’m just as eager to see him again myself. In any case, I better get going. Take care, Pinkie.” Twilight replied while giving me a friendly wave. That sack of flour on the floor floated over to her with my mirror’s frame before she walked downstairs with them until I couldn’t see either of them anymore.

I need to stop writing now. I’ve got a big party to plan out… Huh? That twitch again… It wasn’t my Pinkie Sense, but… Oh no, not THAT kind of twitch again. Stay calm. It’s going to be OK.

“He’s real. I know he’s real… He’ll be home soon…” I keep telling myself. I know my friend will be home soon.

Well, today got off to a slow start for me. I just felt so lazy getting out of bed. So heavy… Almost as if I had gorged myself on ten dozen chocolate-covered roses. Thank the stars I know better than to do that. A lady must mind her figure!

I crawled out of bed and carefully removed the curlers from my gorgeous mane and tail. What, you think my perfectly kempt hair is all natural? As much as I wish it was, I am sorry to say some curls require a little help to maintain their shape. But enough about that. I made certain to touchup my eye shadow with my favorite baby blue hue. You would be surprised by how many stallions are drawn to eyes topped off with a light blue cover. I struck a delightful pose in the mirror, raising my right hoof slightly while batting my eyes, even though they still seemed as if I had gotten hardly any sleep.. “Mmm, yes. Perfect as always… Hm?”

My right hoof? What was that on it? Ah, yes. My bracelet. I have been wearing that for as long as I can recall… Oh, well… I suppose I have not been wearing it for all that long. Only three weeks or so, I suppose. Although I have not once removed it since the day I received it from….him.

“James… You’re still not home, are you?” I muttered out loud. Of all the men I have met in my life, I have met few with the genuine sweetness he has. Certainly lacking the pristine qualities of most Canterlot gentlemen, but he more than makes up for it with tender charm. And…I felt a dull pain deep in my heart as I beheld the many opals adorning the silver bracelet on my ankle. “Darling… I pray I’ll see you today.”

I marched right downstairs and into my workroom. The suit I had woven for Sapphire Shores was standing proudly in the center. Only a few sapphires were missing before it could truly be called complete. “I suppose breakfast can wait a bit longer. This should only take a moment.”

I carefully examined the patterns of sapphires I had placed on the suit. I had designed it in such a way that left bold crossing lines of gemstones that went all over the body and on the outer sections of the limbs. My goal was to make the suit shine as if a net of shimmering blue light was entangling the wearer. “Oooh, this suit is going to be simply spectacular once she’s up onstage!” I spoke with pride as I applied the last few sapphires.

“There. Now all that’s left is the hat! But first, a lady can’t work on an empty stomach.” I spoke to myself before trotting into the kitchen and looking through the refrigerator. But I did not look for long before I heard a quiet meow behind me. I turned to look over my shoulder and saw none of than dear little Opalescence standing at the entrance to my kitchen. “Oh, I could never forget you, Opal. Let mama get you some breakfast too.”

With a little magic, I carried a can of Opal’s favorite cat food out of the cabinet and set it on the counter before taking a can opener to it. “Oh, wait. That’s not quite on the right angle.” I muttered to myself when I noticed the hook was not penetrating the can’s lid properly. But as I reached out with my hoof to adjust it, once again I caught a glimpse of the bracelet.

Why… Whenever I see those glittering opals, I am not reminded of my dear cat who shares their name, but of the precious friend who gave it to me. He told me it was partially to make me think of her, but it was doing quite the opposite. “This is such a distraction right now…” I grumbled as I focused my gaze onto it to use levitation magic. But no matter how hard I tried, I could not bring myself to slide it off.

“I… I can’t…” I sighed with a heavy heart. With James missing, my memories of him are all I have left. That, and this bracelet. Removing it now would be disrespectful to his memories. “I’ll just have to avert my eyes for now…”

While taking care to not look directly at my right hoof, I pried open the can and poured its contents into a small bowl before setting it on the floor. “There you go, Opal. Bon appétit.” I spoke with a slight smile. She came over to the bowl and sniffed it for a moment before turning her nose up at it. Of course, that is just typical for her. She would eat it eventually.

I went about trying to find something to eat for myself, but the majority of my appetite had faded away. And I knew why. Even without looking at it, my bracelet was constantly reminding me of the dear friend who had vanished into thin air. In the end, I settled for a mere orange. The vitamin C would probably help perk me up a bit. I certainly needed it at the time.

I promptly peeled the orange and discarded its very bitter rind into the closest wastebasket and proceeded back out into the workroom. I looked over the sketch I had made for the suit’s matching hat while eating the orange wedge by wedge. “Hmmm… Does not look like I need to make adjustments.” I muttered while using magic to levitate over a white fedora hat and set it upon the mannequin’s head. The suit and hat meshed together quite nicely. All that was needed was the ring of sapphires around it.

I pushed a chest of fresh sapphires closer to the mannequin and lifted the lid open. One by one, I lifted them from the chest and carefully set each in a row around the base of the crown. But…it felt so slow. My mind was wandering and I felt…somewhat weaker than I normally do. Before I even knew it, I had only placed six down over the course of five minutes. “What is wrong with me…” I muttered in barely a whisper.

Once more, my eyes turned towards the bracelet on my right hoof. The light shining through the nearest window caused the opals to shimmer in a multitude of colors with no two shines being alike. It… It is my most prized possession. But as I looked at it, I began to ponder. Did James really get it for me? I did just happen to wake up one day with it clipped around my ankle. Did… Did I even ever know a man named James? Is it possible that he was…merely a fabrication brought on by fillyhood fairytales of…

“No! No, how dare you, Rarity?!” I suddenly shrieked as I shook my head to remove such horrendous thoughts from my mind. “How dare you even consider that?! How dare you lose such faith in a dear friend of yours?!” I felt such fury… I could not believe I allowed myself to even think that James had been nothing but a dream. Even if just for a moment…

I felt tears beginning to stream down my cheeks. Tears of utter shame. “Oh darling… I’m so sorry! I should never have even dared to think such a wretched possibility!” I sobbed so hard… I longed to feel him hold me in his arms once more… To feel his genuine care and love…

Of all times… As I wallowed in shame and longing, I heard the bell above my front door ring. “I should’ve placed an ‘out to lunch’ sign out there…” I grumbled to myself as I did my best to hide my emotions. I turned to face my customer and did my best to smile. “Welcome to Carousel Bou… Oh, Sapphire Shores!” I temporarily forgot about my sorrows for just a moment as I saw the splendidly dressed Pony of Pop herself standing in my doorway.

“Good mooorning, Miss Rarity! And…well, I came at just the right time, didn’t I?!” Her face lit up the instant she cast her gaze towards the mannequin behind me while speaking with that characteristic flair of hers.

“You did...? Oh, yes! I just finished the sapphire patterns on your suit not even fifteen minutes ago!” I replied while doing my absolute best to keep a straight face. Hopefully she would not notice anything was wrong.

Sapphire Shores trotted right over to the mannequin that held her suit and began to closely examine it while steadily circling it. “Ooh, this really puts the ‘sapphire’ in Sapphire Shores! I’ll be like a walking Hearths Warming Eve tree dressed in blue baubles when the stage lights hit! Absolutely seeeeensational!”

It did my heart good to see Sapphire so pleased with the end result of my work. It had been some time since she last commissioned me, so I was a tad worried that I had lost my touch with sleek suits. She is the only client who has ever commissioned me for that style of clothing. “I am so relieved that you find it to your liking. I confess I got a bit experimental when I was setting out the patterns.”

My client stood up higher, rising onto just her hind legs while adjusting the tiny hat on her head. She held a hoof to her chin while seemingly examining the incomplete fedora on the mannequin’s head. “Hmmm… I thought this was all supposed to be ready today. I’m liking where the hat’s going though.”

Oh drat! She was right. I was supposed to have her attire completed by this morning. But I have been so distracted lately by… I believe you are able to ascertain what it is by my earlier writings. Regardless, I tried to keep my cool and replied as calmly as I could muster. “Oh… My apologies, Miss Shores. I have been…um…somewhat distracted by some more…personal issues as of late. I assure you that hat will be completed within the hour.”

The Pony of Pop dropped back down onto all fours and stepped out from behind the mannequin before me. “Oh please, call me Sapphire. And…hm?” She paused and approached me with a very focused gaze the likes of which I had never seen on her before.

“Oh, sorry. I just have a habit of being formal with anypony who happens to be a celebrity and…um… What are you doing?” I replied before I noticed that she was standing right in front of me while seeming to be scanning my face.

“Personal problems, you said? And are you all right? You look like your makeup’s running…” Sapphire spoke in a surprisingly mellow tone of voice, as if she had completely dropped her usual flair.

“My makeup…? Oh dear…” Of course. My tears had streamed down my face and over the parts where makeup had been applied this morning. “Is it that obvious?”

Sapphire nodded while showing a look of genuine concern. “Anypony who wears makeup as often as I do is quick to notice when it’s been messed up by something. Especially tears.”

I let out a sigh of defeat. There was no denying the truth by then. “Well… Like I said, it is…quite personal. I doubt it would matter to you.”

Much to my surprise, Sapphire reached out and patted me on the shoulder. “Honey, I’ve got plenty of time to hear out a friend on her troubles. By all means, tell me what’s eating you.”

I gazed at her, feeling just flabbergasted by her response. “Wha… Friends? Me?”

Sapphire grinned quite brightly, showing off the normal everyday mare underneath her glamorous and flamboyant exterior. “Of course! I prefer to stay personal with everypony I work with. So, what’s the matter?”

I felt myself relax quite a bit at the sound of her words. “All right… Well, just a couple of days ago, a dear friend of mine… His name is James. He…”

During my brief pause while trying to find the right words, Sapphire spoke up. “James, huh? Odd name for a pony, but go on.”

I was hardly surprised that she did not suspect he was not a pony. “Actually, he is a human. You know, like in some of Equestria’s lesser known legends and fairytales?”

“Oh, them. Well, I don’t keep up with legends and the like. I’m more focused on the here and now, if you know what I mean. And…did something happen to him?” Sapphire retorted, showing casual indifference to what James is. Such a fine mare, not showing any criticism on his race or species at all.

“Well… I have known him for…exactly three weeks. But just a couple of days ago, he just…vanished. And I do not mean kidnapped or wandered off. I mean vanish entirely as if he just turned into smoke and faded away. It is…most frustrating.” I explained while I recounted what had occurred over the last few days.

“Hmm… Disappeared? Are you sure you looked everywhere you could?” Sapphire asked with a worried expression.

I let out a long sigh while slowly shaking my head. “We practically turned the house he was living in upside-down searching for any evidence of what had become of him. A message explaining his absence. Anything at all. My friend Applejack even brought her dog along to try and sniff out a trail of where James had gone.”

“And…you found nothing?” Sapphire spoke softly, her mouth curving downward into a frown.

“Nothing at all… The freshest trail led directly into the house. It was as if he…just…ceased to exist.” I could feel new tears beginning to form at the edge of my increasingly blurred vision. “Literally just minutes before you came in, I was even beginning to question my memories. Did he even exist at all? Humans have only existed in myth, after all…”

Sapphire sighed and shook her head while casting her gaze towards the floor. “Miss Rarity… That is one of the most depressing concepts I have ever heard of in my entire career… That would make for a terribly moving song…” She then looked directly at me once more. “All that emotion you’re showing… Is he important to you?”

There was no denying just how precious that man is to me by that point. I looked down at my bracelet once more while I raised my hoof. “Very… James is…quite unlike every other stallion I have ever met. Granted, he is not a stallion, but he is a man. He is rather quiet and very reserved. He is modest… So much so that I feel he is unsure of how to approach me at times… But he can also be witty when the moment calls for it. And more than anything, he is quite generous and eager to please. He is…most precious to me. Truly one of my most important friends.”

Sapphire eyed my bracelet while I looked at it. She seemed to show a comforting smile, as if she knew exactly what I was thinking. “Is he sweet on you?”

I nodded with a smile. “He is. Very sweet. I think he adores me more than most.”

However, Sapphire then shook her hoof while holding it aloft. “Oh no, I don’t mean like that. Is he…you know…courting you?”

I felt so unbearably warm at that moment. I must have been blushing. But with a frown, I shook my head. “Oh… No, he is not. His heart belongs to my best friend now. He lives with Fluttershy at the edge of Ponyville.”

“Ooh… I see. Well… Judging by how emotional you’re getting on this… Are you sweet on him?” Sapphire retorted a few seconds later.

With a heavy heart, I let out a sigh. “I will not lie… The thought has crossed my mind from time to time.” I took a closer look at my bracelet. I could almost see countless copies of my face staring back at me from the many polished sides of the opals. “I have often wondered… What could have been? What if he had purchased a different piece of jewelry for me? What if it touched me on an even deeper level than this one did? Where would we be now?” I felt myself get lost in the fine clear gemstones before my eyes. I felt warm and comforted as I remembered those days from just a few weeks ago. “Would we be lovers by now…? Would we still be friends…? I just don’t know…”

I am rather impressed by how patiently Sapphire waited for me to finish. By the time I had realized how much I was talking, I jumped and shook my head while placing my hoof back on the floor. “Oh, so sorry! I got lost in my memories…” I then straightened my thoughts and smiled faintly. “Of course, I know such thoughts are unhealthy. He has made up his mind and I must respect that… We do see each other daily, so we remain close. That is good enough for me…”

“But it still hurts when you can’t see him for this long, doesn’t it?” Sapphire asked as she reached out and placed a hoof on my shoulder.

I nodded once again while frowning. “Indeed… And it tears at my mind wondering what has become of him…”

Sapphire Shores soon patted me on the shoulder once more before returning her hoof to the floor. “From what I can see, this James guy is very lucky to have a friend like you. I’d like to meet him someday.”

I nodded with a faint smile. Sapphire was merely trying to cheer me up. “And… You know what? This has given me some inspiration to write a few songs!” Sapphire beamed before raising her hoof and slowly moving it sideways while looking upward at…something. “I’ll title the first ‘Want You Back’ and the second ‘Love from the Outside’. How’s that?”

Amazing, really. To think she would name songs after my personal feelings and a personal crisis I was going through. “I am…quite honored, Sapphire. I will make certain James will acquire a copy of the album you release them on.”

Regaining some of her usual flair, she gave me a winning smile. “I’ll be certain to mail you a vinyl of it when it’s released. Consider it a tip for this especially stunning work of wearable art right here.” She then tapped the mannequin her suit rested on. “Oh, and don’t worry about rushing the hat. Take all the time you need. I know personal problems come first.”

It was most considerate of her to give me extra time. I feared she would have been quite disappointed when she arrived to find her hat unfinished. “Why, thank you. However, I’m quite certain I can have this done within the hour as I said.”

“Well, all right then. In the meantime, I’ll go grab a bite in town. Just don’t be surprised if I come back with a mob trailing me.” Sapphire said while she waved at me as she headed out the door. I certainly was feeling in somewhat better spirits after getting that off my chest. If I really motored through things, I could probably have the hat done in under ten minutes.

The trick to setting out the gemstones properly was to make certain each was the same size as the rest. I had to make certain to not mix and match. And before long, it was done. A perfect ring of glittering sapphires set around the base of the fedora’s crown. “Oh, she will most certainly look swanky in this attire!”

However, I did not even have time to look my latest creation over before I heard a light knocking at my door. “Cooooming!” I retorted, hoping my customer could hear me. But when I opened the door, I was greeted by a rather somber sight. “Hel… Oh, Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy stood before me looking absolutely dreadful. Her eyes seemed bloodshot and puffy and I could see stains under her eyes. Clearly from tears. “Hello…Rarity…” She weakly muttered. She looked…so fragile at that moment. Like a sickly dove on the verge of collapsing at any time.

“Darling, what in the world happened? I have seen you in rough shape before, but you look deathly sickly!” I could not help exclaiming as I beheld my best friend before me.

Fluttershy slowly staggered towards me as I took a few steps back to allow her inside. “I’m not sick… I’m just…so…” She bowed her head before she could even finish.

“Darling, did you even sleep last night?” I asked while holding her up. Her stance was shaky and uneven. I feared she would faint at any given time.

“I did… A little…” She replied before letting out a yawn. Even if she did get some sleep, she clearly did not get nearly enough. “But…nightmares…”

Poor Fluttershy… I could already see what was plaguing her. I used magic to slide over my favorite red reclining sofa and helped her lie down on it. “Shhh… You can tell me everything, Fluttershy. We are the best of friends, are we not?”

She managed to force out a small smile while she looked at me. “We are…”

I then pulled up a stool so I could sit next to her. “If it would help, I could hear you out on what you dreamed about.”

Fluttershy rolled over onto her back and let out a long sigh. “It was…the same dream each time… Well…not really. I always found myself in a different place each time. The first time… I was outside in the meadow at night. The next time, it was morning… Then I was in the garden in Canterlot’s royal palace…”

Hmm… Rather puzzling. It did not sound terribly traumatic. “Well…it sounds like you were seeing quite a bit of the sights. How was that a bad thing?”

“Because…it always ended the same way.” Fluttershy replied without even looking at me. “A few minutes after I started dreaming, I saw him…”

“You saw James… Was he happy to see you?” I asked, starting to become fearful of just what happened in Fluttershy’s mind

She took a deep breath before continuing. “I called out to him… He was always turned away from me. He never responded…” I could see tears beginning to form at the edge of Fluttershy’s eyes. I do not believe she was even aware that they were there at that moment.

“I ran over to him… I felt so happy… I had been hoping to see him again and he was right there in front of me.” Fluttershy spoke with a very noticeable smile on her face. I can only imagine the relief she must have felt when she saw her beloved after searching so hard for him the previous days. However, her smile began to curve downwards into a frown. “But…when I reached out to hold him…I…” I saw her tears spill over as she spoke with her voice beginning to break. “My hooves…went right through him… As if…he was not there…”

I too could feel tears starting to build in my eyes as I found myself unwittingly imagining everything Fluttershy was speaking. “I reached out to him again and again…but I could never touch him… But…the worst part…” She then covered her face and began to sob. “He started sinking into the ground… I kept pleading with him to grab onto me… He did…finally reach out to me at the last second…but his hand… It went right through me… I dug at the ground so hard… Tried to dig him up when he disappeared into the ground…” Gasping for air, Fluttershy removed her hooves from her face and looked at me with tired swollen eyes. “That was when I woke up… Every single time…”

Such a horrid dream… It was no wonder Fluttershy seemed so haunted by what she had seen. Using magic, I levitated a dry tissue over to her and wiped her tears from her face. “It’s going to be all right, Fluttershy… It was just a dream. And dreams aren’t truly real.”

“But it was the same dream every time! It… It must mean something!” Fluttershy continued to sob. I am all but certain the final stages of her dreams had been burned into her memory.

I reached out and placed my hoof on hers. “Fluttershy… Darling, look at me.” I spoke softly, trying to get her to stop crying and listen to me. She finally did relax and looked my way. She sniffled and choked, but she was no longer crying. “He is precious to you, isn’t he?”

Fluttershy nodded weakly without saying a word. I tried my best to smile. “That’s good. Because I know you are precious to him as well.”

“You… You can tell that easily?” She asked with a rather baffled expression.

I let out a light giggle. “Oh, yes. Take it from somepony who is looking to find a sweet husband someday herself. I can tell that James is someone who really commits to a relationship. He will not ever leave you. He will return to you. I swear it.”

Fluttershy could only bow her head in silence. I could see that she was starting to do the same thing I had done just a short while ago. She was starting to doubt her memories. I reached out at her and firmly gripped her shoulders. “Fluttershy, no. Do not doubt what you remember. He was not a dream. You know he was as real as you and I.”

My dear friend let out a long hard sigh. “I know… I shouldn’t doubt if I love him, but… It’s just so hard… I don’t know if I will ever see him again…”

What I said next was merely a half-truth, as I was not entirely convinced myself. “You will see him again, Fluttershy. You will.”

Fluttershy looked at me with a truly sorrowful yet somewhat hopeful expression. “You…you’re sure about that?”

I gave her the best smile I could. “Would I ever lie to a friend?”

“No… No, you would never lie to me…” Fluttershy finally showed me the first true smile I had seen from her this morning and held onto me with a tender embrace.

“There there, darling… Is there anything I can do for you at all while you're here?” I asked in the hopes of finding something to keep Fluttershy out of depression.

“I… I don’t know. I just want to be in the company of friends until he comes home…” Fluttershy replied with a rather sad smile.

“You’re trying to drown your loneliness, hm? Well, you are more than welcome to spend the day with me. Come, let me prepare you a light snack. Crying tends to leave you rather famished.” I spoke before helping her up and leading her to my kitchen. Some tea would do her well.

I suppose I shall stop here. I have another commission to start working on as soon as Sapphire Shores returns to claim her attire. And I will certainly have my hooves full tending to Fluttershy in her time of need. Although…

I pray that my promise does not turn into a lie… James, darling… Please come home soon. Fluttershy needs you…

Heya, ponies. This is Rainbow Dash writing again. I had to get to work right after breakfast setting up the clouds over Ponyville for a nice downpour. Yeah, that’s right. Rain.

The only problem was I really didn’t feel like doing it. I mean I don’t mind my job, but… I just felt like I had no energy by the time I was above Ponyville. And that’s saying something since I’m usually on top of the world.

I just found the closest cloud I could find and just let myself slump over it. I just felt…down. Like Diamond Dog down. I rolled over onto my back after a minute and just looked up at the sky. That big old blue sea above me. “It almost feels like you could just fall up there and disappear… All without a trace…”

Oh, who am I kidding? I was still feeling bummed over my friend disappearing. Still no sign of him. No word from him. Hay, nopony in town has seen him for the last few days. No matter how hard I tried to shake it off, I just couldn’t stop worrying about him.

“I wonder if you’re out there somewhere… Are you OK?” I heard myself whisper as I held my hoof up as if to touch the sky above me. “You’re always so reserved… So quiet unless in the right mood… Like you could just slip away without anyone noticing…”

I must’ve let myself relax way too much. Next thing I know, I’m talking to myself. “Can you hear me, James? Do you even remember me?”

Before I could say anything else, a voice spoke up from right beside me. “I dunno, but I do! Hi, Rainbow Dash!”

“What the?!” I yelped before rolling right off the cloud I was on. I managed to catch myself before I could fall very far though. I then swooped right back up to my cloud and gave that goofball pegasus a piece of my mind. “What gives, Derpy?! You don’t sneak up on ponies like that! You might get a hoof in the face!”

That derp gave me her best googly-eyed smile before she waved at me like nothing had happened. “Sorry! I saw you up here and thought I’d just say hi.” She then paused for a moment and reached into her mail satchel and pulled something out. “Muffin?”

I rolled my eyes. Just… Derpy’s such a muffinhead sometimes. Oh, wait. I mean all the time! But I guess I could’ve used a snack at the time and took the muffin. “Thanks, I guess…” Looked like I had gotten a good old blueberry muffin that time.

“So, is something wrong?” Derpy asked while I started to munch on the muffin.

I let out a sigh. I wasn’t sure if it was a good idea to tell just anypony about what had happened to the only human in all of Equestria. “Well… Have you seen James lately?” I tried asking while doing my best to smile. Yeah, it was a fake smile, but what could I do? “I’ve been trying to find him today. I used to see him every day. Almost like he’s part of my daily schedule… Any sign of him?”

Derpy surprised me with a really unhappy frown. “I haven’t seen him in three days. I was kinda hoping you would know.”

Well, I can’t say I was surprised to hear that. It looks like nopony’s seen him at all. But what Derpy said next threw me for a loop. “Maybe I just need to make some of my ‘weird beard’ muffins.”

“Uh… OK, I’ve heard of some weird eats before, but… What the hay are those?” I couldn’t help asking after staring at her with a half chewed bite of muffin hanging in my jaws.

Derpy looked at me with those goofy eyes and smiled. “Oh, that’s what I call a special batch of muffins I made once. I started seeing all sorts of things that I never saw before. I saw a manticore with a bunny face and dolphin tail, a hydra that was as big as a cat… Oh wait, it really was a cat. With four heads! And then I swear I saw a human that day! Oh wait, that was James. And I swear I had a beard at that time! That’s why I call them my ‘weird beard’ muffins.”

I finally just had to speak up after hearing all that. Whatever she put in those muffins can’t be good for you. “Are you saying you mixed in a bunch of stuff that makes you see things?!”

“I dunno! It felt pretty real. The kitten hydra licked me and purred a lot. And James looked pretty real too.” Derpy replied with a silly smile. But she then suddenly gasped. “Oh, right! I gotta get back to work! Saturdays are such busy days for me! See you around, Rainbow Dash!” That total derp then dove right off the cloud and flew off.

I just sat there for a moment without saying anything. Derpy’s words were still sinking in. “Great… Somepony else who probably thinks James was just one big hallucination…”

I’m going to be honest right now. The longer I went without seeing him, the more I started to think that James might not have ever existed in the first place. And I’ve got a hunch some of my best friends think the same way. That was what was bumming me out the most. I know Fluttershy and I already went over that discussion yesterday, but… I can’t help but wonder if it’s possible. I then just let myself go limp on the cloud with my head kind of hanging off the edge while looking down. “If this is what reality is like, then reality sucks.”

I wanted to stop feeling depressed, so I tried counting how many ponies I could name by checking the colors in the distance as they walked around. “Two shades of pink or purple… That’s Berry Punch. There’s two shades of brown… That’s the doc. Now we have a bit of… Red coat and orange mane and short tail… That’s Big Macintosh…”

It was kind of like playing a bit of ‘connect the dots’, except it was more like ‘match the colors’. I kept at it for a little while until I noticed one pony standing still while I think she was looking up at me. “Um… Three shades of purple or pink with a light lavender… Twilight?”

Turns out Twilight was looking right at me. I weakly waved at her, not having much motivation to do anything. Um… It was kind of hard to make out anything from that distance, but she seemed to be calling me down judging by that movement with one hoof. “Ugh… If it was any other time…”

With one swoop, I dove off of my cloud and landed right in front of that egghead unicorn. “Morning, Twilight. What’s up?”

She looked kind of bothered by something as we stood there in the middle of the street. “Morning, Rainbow. Let’s just say this morning hasn’t been very easy for me… Or our friends.”

Uh oh, that didn’t sound good. “Our friends? What’s been going on? They didn’t come down with something, did they? Any symptoms I better watch out for?”

Twilight let out a sigh before looking right at me. I rarely see her looking that worried about anything. “Well, all I’ve seen this morning is Applejack and Pinkie Pie. AJ didn’t have that many apples available at market, Pinkie Pie had a severe breakdown of some sort… This just hasn’t been a good day for us.”

Man… It sounded like I wasn’t the only pony around going through the missing friend blues. “Dang… It’s like each day just keeps getting worse…”

Right then, Twilight gave me a little smile. “Don’t worry too much. I sent a message to Princess Celestia just before I left my house this morning. If anypony can help find our friend, she can. I wouldn’t be surprised if Spike comes looking for me any minute now.”

Sweet. We can almost always count on Princess Celestia if things get bad, so that took a load off my back. But as I wondered about that, a thought came to mind. “Hey, that’s cool and all. But…uh…how long ago did you send the message?”

“Oh, I’d say it’s been pretty close to half an hour. I should be getting a reply anytime now.” Twilight replied with a smile. I wish I had her optimism today.

Something just didn’t sound right with that response though. “Huh…? Hang on. Half an hour? Doesn’t she usually reply right away when you send her a message? I mean… What’s the longest you’ve ever had to wait for a reply?”

Twilight gave me a pretty uneasy smile. “Oh, the longest… That was five minutes. I’m pretty sure she’s just dealing with some very important matters right now and just can’t be bothered to find a quill and scroll to use.”

I gave Twilight a glare. She was starting to sound way too optimistic. “Uh huh. And how long did you wait before you left the house?”

“Ten minutes. Why do you ask?” Twilight replied while giving me a puzzled look.

I let out a long sigh. “If it’s been that long… Twilight, something’s not right here. You know your messages are top priority with Princess Celestia, so there’s no way she would take this long to write a reply.”

I think my words were starting to sink in. She was really starting to look bothered and even a bit scared. “I… I can’t think of why she would wait so long to reply… It must be a good reason…”

“Or maybe…she thinks you’re crazy for asking for help to find someone who might not even be real.” I muttered to her. It hurt. I mean, seriously. It hurt to even consider that thought again. But that’s the only response I could think of.

Twilight looked kind of offended by that line. She looked at me with a really sharp glare. “Rainbow, of course he exists! I remember every day of the last three weeks he was with us! I know for a fact that he couldn’t have not been real!”

I took a few steps forward and stared her right in the eyes. “I dare you to say that again. To say that there was absolutely no chance of a human guy being something we just thought up in our heads. To say that there wasn’t a single moment over the last few days that you considered he was just a dream.”

“I…” Twilight started to talk with a really determined gaze. But she quickly started to show doubt with that scared frown on her face. “I… I…”

I sighed. So even that egghead wondered it too. “Thought so… A human just wandering into town saying he’s not even from this world… That sounds like something out of a dream or some science fiction novel. Although I’m pretty sure one of those awesome Daring Do novels had a human or two in them at some point…”

Twilight bowed her head in silence for a minute before talking quietly. “Actually… I did do some research and…” She then looked at me with one of the saddest looks I had ever seen on her face as her ears drooped. “It is…quite possible that the James we know…may not have ever existed.”

By that point, I wasn’t even really aware of what else was going on around us. I was just focusing entirely on Twilight. I admit… I was scared. I didn’t want to believe that it was possible our friend was just a mirage. But…I had to know what she found out. “Well… What did you find?”

Twilight sighed before she started to explain. “Well… There is the scenario where a child thinks up a nonexistant friend through sheer imagination. Often brought on by fascinating subjects, usually with exotic creatures or even fictional characters in books and other media. And to them… Their imaginations may make the entity seem very real to the point of being able to feel their touch… Hear their voice… Basically have them seem like real people.”

I cocked my head to one side. Imaginary friends. Isn’t that something only little kids do? “Uh… Yeah. Sure. You DO know we’re not little fillies anymore, right?”

She nodded with a sigh. “I know that… The other possibility though… It was so dark, I was honestly scared by it.” She then looked away for minute before speaking more softly than usual to the point where I almost couldn’t hear her. “The more likely possibility in the case of adults…is schizophrenia.”

That was one of the weirdest words I’ve ever heard. “Schizo… Huh?”

Twilight looked at me with a really worried expression. I could tell that whatever she read about… It really got to her. “It’s a very severe mental illness that can effect the mind in various ways.”

I jumped back. Mental illness?! “Are you saying we just might be sick in the head?!”

Twilight shook her hoof at me, as if trying to signal me to chill. “Relax, Rainbow. I’m not saying we’re all mentally ill… Some individuals with schizophrenia actually behave and think normally. But…” She paused for a minute before continuing. “There have been a few cases where…”

I could see she was having a hard time going on with that explanation. I grabbed her by the shoulders and looked her in the eye. “Twilight. I need to know this. What did the book say?”

She gulped hard. I could see she was nervous. “Well… There have been several recorded cases of an affected individual who had been seeing people who were not truly there. Some even starting as early as childhood or their mid teens. Some of them were even so real to the affected pony, that the afflicted even developed close friendships with them, listened to their advice, even gave them gifts… Basically not being able to tell in the slightest that the person before them could only be seen, heard, and felt by them.” I swear, I think I was starting to see tears building at the edge of Twilight’s eyes. “And…they would never vanish. They at times would leave to take care of things outside the person’s field of vision and return later, but they would never disappear. Some spent their entire lives interacting with these…nonexistent friends…while everyone else could never see or hear them…”

I… I felt such a chill slide down my spine when I heard that. “That… That sounds exactly like what’s been happening… Do you…” Out of nowhere, I felt tears starting to ooze down my face. And for once in my life, I really didn’t care. “Do you think that’s what’s been happening? And that we… Maybe the illness finally left us?”

Twilight bowed and shook her head. “I don’t know, Rainbow… I honestly…don’t…know. He was with us for too short a time to make certain… And mental illnesses never really go away...”

No… Just… I don’t even want to consider that. Even with that kind of proof… “No… I’m not gonna believe that! No way!”

Just before I could do anything else, I felt Twilight place her hoof on my shoulder. “Me neither, Rainbow… I can’t believe that he was… I WON’T believe it.”

I couldn’t even say anything for a minute. All I could do was look at Twilight. I felt so hot… Kind of sick too… Like I wanted to hurl or something. Finally, I managed to squeak out a sentence. “Twilight… I’m scared.”

That egghead gave me a gentle comforting hug. It felt more like one Fluttershy would give me. “Me too, Rainbow… But this case is in good hooves now. Just leave it to Princess Celestia. You know she’s never failed us before.”

I took a long deep breath to try to relax myself and my stomach. Wait… Never failed us? “Hold on. What about that time when those Changelings showed up on your brother’s wedding day? She got floored by their queen!”

That got Twilight to roll her eyes with a nervous grin on her face. It looked like I got her to forget about our problem for a moment. “That came out of nowhere! Nopony saw that coming!”

I couldn’t help laughing at that. “Heheh… But yeah, I get you. Princess Celestia should know what to do.” But I then grabbed her by the shoulders and looked her dead in the eyes. “But if you see him again, you come and find me right away. Got it?”

Twilight gave me a quick nod. “That’s a promise. Now, could you please let go of me? I want to go check on Rarity. And I think Fluttershy might be with her too.”

Fluttershy? Dang, she was probably getting the worst of things right then. I knew better than to keep Twilight waiting and hopped out of her way. “Oh, right. Better not keep you then. And say hi to them for me.”

“Will do. See you around, Rainbow.” Twilight waved goodbye to me and trotted away. She seemed to be in better spirits than when she first talked to me. Even so…

Once I flew back up to my cloud to chill, the stuff Twilight had talked to me about came back into my mind. People who spent their entire lives talking and interacting with people who didn’t even exist… That… I am going to be honest right now. That is one of the most nightmarish, most depressing things I have ever heard of in my life.

“Ugh, this stuff is just depressing to think about… I gotta do something to get my mind off of this!” I rolled around on the cloud, just doing all I could to not think about it. I then flopped over to the edge and looked down again at Ponyville. “There’s gotta be a… Oh, hey! That’s Scoot!”

I recognized that combo of purple mane and orange coat on a filly. That’s Scootaloo. That little sparkplug is just nuts about me for some reason and she always has been for as long as I’ve known her. But maybe… Just maybe having a good chat with her could keep my mind off of things.

After making sure my game face was on, I swooped right down to that spunky filly and landed right in front of her. “Hey, Scoot! What’s up?!”

I totally caught her by surprise judging by how she jumped back as soon as I landed in front of her. Before she could reply though, I noticed she wasn’t riding that scooter of hers. “Huh? Hey, where’s your scooter, squirt? Don’t you usually ride that to get around?”

She sighed before bowing her head and talking in a really quiet voice. “Didn’t feel like it today…”

“Didn’t feel like it?! But I thought you love riding that scooter just as much as you like hanging out with me! And… Hey, are you OK? You don’t look so good…” It was only then that I really noticed that Scootaloo was looking really under the weather. The last time I had seen her looked that bummed was after how ticked off I was when I found out she and Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle was Gabby Gums. Uh… Wait, maybe I should explain who that was… Nah. It’ll take way too long. Maybe you'll find the story in some old copies of the Foal Free Press somewhere. Saves me some writing too. Anyway, she looked even more bummed than that time!

“Sorry, Rainbow Dash… I… I just don’t feel fired up enough for it… I’ve got too much on my mind.” Scootaloo explained before she walked right by me with her head hanging low.

That was what bothered me the most. She walked right past me. RIGHT PAST ME. She NEVER walks right past me! Something really wasn’t right with her. I spread my wings and swooped over to her and started hovering by her as she walked. “Come on, Scoot. What’s eating ya?”

She looked up at me with the saddest look on her face I had ever seen. Poor kid. “Have you seen my brother, Rainbow Dash?”

Her brother… Oh right. James. Those two have gotten really close lately. And… Well, this is just a guess, but…I think Scootaloo might be an orphan. I honestly hope not, but…

“Oh, James? Well…” I started to talk, but then looked down at her. I really didn’t want to tell her I hadn’t seen him in three days, but I knew that telling her I had seen him would be a bad idea. With a sigh, I shook my head. “Sorry, squirt. Haven’t seen him today.”

She… Well, she caught me by surprise that time. She just snapped at me. “You keep saying that every time I ask you! Where is he?! I know you’re friends with him!”

She looked like she was about to start crying at any second. And that’s saying a lot considering that she tries to always have a ‘tough girl’ image. Only then she had completely dropped her guard right in the middle of the street. I tried to calm her down by patting her on the head. “It’s OK, Scoot… It’s OK. He’s fine. He…uh… I just got a note from him today. He said he’ll be back soon.”

I was really hoping that would keep her hopes up for a while longer. But judging by that look, she wasn’t fooled. She replied really briefly, “How soon?”

She was seeing right through me, so I just tried to be vague about it. “Um… He didn’t say. Just…soon. That’s it.”

“Oh… Thanks, Rainbow Dash… I need to get going. I’m supposed to meet Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom at the milkshake parlor…” Scootaloo spoke in the most deadpan depressed tone of voice I had ever heard from her. And then she just…walked away.

“That was the first time she DIDN’T go nuts when I said hi to her…” I muttered to myself. Jeez… I never knew James’ disappearance would hit that filly this hard… Is he really that important to her? It’s almost like he’s the only family she’s ever known or something.

I… I need to stop here. Twilight’s hypothesis thing is really getting to me again. I need to do something to get my mind off it. I also have a thunderstorm to set up. See ya. And stay dry.

What a morning… Is it normal to have woken up feeling like you spent the entire night pacing back and forth for hours? I practically rolled out of bed and hit the wooden floor of my room with a thud.

“Are you feeling OK, Twilight?” Those were the first words I heard. I looked down over the floor’s edge and saw Spike looking up at me with a concerned expression. He was carrying a tray lined with pancakes and a glass of milk. It seemed he also remembered to include a cup of maple syrup.

“Ugh… Kind of…” I grumbled while slowly getting myself up onto my hooves. I slowly made my way down the stairs to the rest of my living room. I felt so weak. As if my legs could give out from under me at any time.

“Did you have a nightmare?” Spike asked while he set the tray on the closest table.

I sighed as I tried to recall what I had dreamed about. “I… I don’t know… All I remember is…a strong sense of sorrow. Fear… I remember myself…” As I rubbed my hoof under my eye to try to get myself a bit more awake, I felt something on my coat. Like something had been encrusted over the many tiny hairs under my eyes. Like…sodium deposits…from tears. “Crying… So much crying…” No wonder my eyes felt so tired. Was I crying in my sleep for most of the night?

“You look like you had a rough night, all right… Do you need some eye drops?” Spike asked while giving me a very concerned gaze.

“Sure… I think that’ll help.” I replied softly. I really needed to do something to get myself a bit more energized.

“OK. Just a second.” Spike spoke with a comforting smile as he hurried over to a drawer built under a bookcase in the wall that served as a medicine cabinet. While he was scrounging through it, I went over to my breakfast. But as I looked down at the pancakes, which I will admit was giving off a delightful smell; I honestly did not feel hungry. It almost felt like the food was just calling for me to eat it, but I just had no desire to do so. I felt too worried…about him.

“Found it!” Spike called out suddenly before I turned around to find him running towards me with a tiny bottle of eye drops in hand.

“Thank you, Spike.” I said while trying to smile. I really did appreciate his assistance. I doubt I would be as well off as I am now without him. I unscrewed the cap from the bottle with magic and then held the bottle aloft upside-down over me while keeping one eye open. With careful precision, I made the bottle compress just enough to discharge one drop of the fluid. I instantly blinked as I felt the liquid come in contact with my eye and instinctively rubbed it in irritation. Somepony really should come up with a type of eye drop substance that does not irritate the eye… Actually, I doubt that is possible. The eye is an extremely sensitive organ. I doubt anything at all coming in contact with it would ever feel good… Oh wait. I am overthinking things again. And I am going off topic.

I repeated the process with my other eye before placing the cap back on the bottle and giving it back to Spike. “Feeling better?” He asked while clutching it in both hands.

I rubbed my eyes a bit more to deal with the irritation in them and to spread out the fluid. I then blinked a few times before looking down at Spike again. “I guess they don’t feel as tired now.”

He nodded with a smile before walking back over to the medicine drawer and placing the bottle inside it. “Yeah, you don’t look as bloodshot anymore.”

“Thanks, Spike… Now…I guess I better eat.” I then turned to face my meal again. I could feel some of the warmth coming from it. With a sigh, I poured the syrup all over it and cut myself a piece from one. Spike always makes me a stack that is three pancakes high every time he cooks some. But while that first bite was tasty, and that first gulp of milk was cool and refreshing, I just could not go any further than that. “Um… Hey, Spike? Would you like the rest of this?” I asked while looking over my shoulder. I tried to smile as brightly as I could so he would not get worried.

It turns out my smile did not help at all. He walked over to me with a baffled expression and held up his hands. “Huh? But that’s YOUR breakfast! You always eat every last bite! Did you get a tapeworm or something?”

I guess there was no fooling someone who has known me since I was just a filly. “Sorry, Spike… It’s just… It’s hard to work up an appetite when you’re worried about a good friend.”

He just looked at me silently for a minute. Never moving. Never speaking. But he did eventually break the silence. “It’s about him again, isn’t it? You’ve been like this since last night.”

I bowed my head and sighed. “Yeah… We found no trace of him… I… I just don’t know what to do.”

Spike just shook his head and looked up at me after letting out a long sigh. “Twilight, I know how it feels to be worried about somepony you love. I was freaking out the entire time Rarity was kidnapped by those Diamond Dogs a while back. Remember?”

Diamond Dogs… Oh, how could I forget that? I could not help but giggle a bit as I realized just how pathetic I must have seemed at that moment. “Oh right… Well, at least I’m not hyperventilating.”

“Oh, come on! It’s not like you actually saw your crush being hauled off by a bunch of jerks!” He replied while scowling at me. I was just trying to add a little humor with some teasing. Although I admit it was partially to cheer myself up. “But I know what you mean… I know what it’s like to know that the one person you love more than anyone in the world might be in trouble somewhere…”

Something about that last line just did not sound right. “Um… Did you mean anything by that?”

Spike surprised me by letting out a groan while rolling his eyes as he crossed his arms. “Oh, come on, Twilight! I’m just a kid, and even I know what it’s like to be in love! It’s been all too obvious the last couple of weeks that you’ve got the hots for James, especially on that day you told me that you were planning a picnic the next day without asking if I’d like to come along.”

Oh my… That Spike. He knew all along? I could not help but blush as I rubbed my left foreleg with my right hoof. “Hehehee… You knew about that?”

My little assistant snickered smugly at me. “Well, duh. I saw how you went all weak in the knees when he went on and on with how he was wondering about how pegasi can interact with clouds a day or two after he first showed up. You always did have a thing for thinking men.”

I felt most of my worry fade away for a moment as my body started to feel hot. I remember that day… I really cannot deny this. I do love James. I really do. Even though I know that he and Fluttershy are lovers now…I cannot completely let go of my feelings for him. Maybe I will in time, but I just cannot right now. “Yeah… I guess I do.”

Spike then walked over to the tray of food he had prepared and took it into his hands. “I know you do. So yeah… I do know how you feel, Twilight. I’ll go ahead and have this if you really don’t mind.”

I nodded with a grateful smile. Spike usually does not like it when I reject his cooking. Which is saying something because the little guy is actually really good at it. Most of the time I cook, it comes out looking like….. Well, as Spike put it once, something that looked like I had tried to ‘splice water and mud to try and make a slime monster’. Maybe I should take lessons from him sometime. Although anything that does not require a stove is easy for me to make. “Thanks, Spike. I’ll probably feel hungry again by lunchtime though.”

“It’s fine. If you need me for anything, just let me know.” Spike spoke with a smile as he sat down on a stool with the tray resting on his lap.

Just as I was starting to turn to go downstairs, a thought popped into my head. James was certainly still missing and conventional methods to locate him were not going to work. We would need someone else… Someone with much greater insight. “Actually, there is something you can do, Spike!”

“Really? What?!” Spike replied just before he could take a bite of the pancakes.

“I need to write a quick note for Princess Celestia. Please wait a minute.” I explained before using my magic to levitate over to me a blank scroll and a quill.

After making certain the quill was still full of ink, I began to write. “Dear Princess Celestia. I’m so sorry to ask this of you, but I am out of ponies I can turn to. My good friend, James, disappeared just three days ago. After waiting a full day for him to return, my friends and I searched through and around Fluttershy’s house, which is where he was last seen. But unlike the last time he vanished, we found nothing explaining where he went and why. No messages. No trails. Even Applejack’s dog was not able to find a fresh scent trail that could lead us to him. It is almost…”

I paused for a minute as I wrote. Having to vividly recall the events as I wrote about them, I was starting to feel the magnitude of the situation all over again. I missed James all the more as I recalled everything…

“Twilight…? Are you OK?” Spike asked from across the room. I knew he was watching me. He could probably even see that one tear trickling down my cheek.

Without turning to face him, I wiped the tear from my face. “I’m fine, Spike… I’m fine.” I then went back to writing the message. “Almost…as if he vanished into thin air. Gone without a trace. I wish I was joking about this, but I swear I am not. Our friend is gone and we have no way of finding him. Please, your highness. We need your help. Surely you know of a means to locate him. If you, or even Princess Luna, know of a means to find someone who has disappeared so thoroughly, please help us. Please reply as soon as you can. Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle.”

I set the quill down and rolled up the scroll. “OK, Spike… It’s ready.”

Spike ran over to me and took the scroll in hand. “All right.” He then blew a flicker of green fire onto the scroll, dissolving it into smoke, which then floated out of the nearest open window. “She’ll be getting it any moment now.”

I lowered my head and gave Spike a grateful nuzzle. “Thanks. We’re sure to make some progress today.” Spike grinned brightly as I showed him my gratitude. Really, I do not know what I would do without him sometimes.

“Aw, I’m just glad I can help. I know James and I aren’t the closest of pals in Ponyville, but he’s a good guy. I’m a bit worried about him too.” Spike replied before going back to his meal. “But right now, I wanna finish this before it gets cold. No one likes room-temperature pancakes. I’ll get back to work once I’m done.”

“Heheh, true. I’ll be right downstairs if you need anything.” I replied before making my way to the stairwell.

Once I was down in the library, I noticed a pile of books I had not fully sorted on the floor. I was going to sort them and place them back on the shelves, but I just could not find the drive yesterday evening. But now that we would soon have Princess Celestia’s help with this problem, I was definitely in better spirits. “All right, what have we here…”

I made the books levitate so I could get a better look at them. “Let’s see… Cooking for…Dummies? How ironic… That goes here. Lord of the Anklets, Volume 1… That goes over there… And… Huh?” The third book I checked really caught my eye. “Mysteries of the Mind… Hmmm…”

I know I have read that book before, but I felt compelled to look through it once more. It almost felt as if it was calling me. “Did I forget what I read in there?” As much as I love to read, I have a hard time remembering some things that are not relevant with my daily routine and primary studies. So I decided to take a look through it again while setting the other books down.

I opened the book and looked through the table of contents. “Brain functions… Dream states… Imaginary…projections?” I did not know why, but reading that filled me with a sense of dread. Still…I felt a need to look into it. So I flipped to the page where that section began.

I read on, and what I found…unnerved me, to say the least. I do not remember word for word what it said, but it basically documented how some children ‘create’ imaginary friends when inspired by fiction or stories in various forms of media. And how real they can seem to the point of sounding, and even feeling, real to the point where they may seem like real people.

This…was disturbingly similar to the events that coincided with James’ arrival in Ponyville. Humans have never truly existed in Equestria. They have only been mentioned in myths and certain fairytales. And I had looked into some of the legends out of curiosity not even a full week before he showed up. Had he… Was James…just my heavily stimulated imagination’s way of reacting to the new information I had found?

I wanted to cry… I did not want to believe such a thing was possible… But I read on anyway. At the end, I found a referral to another part of the book. “Refer to…Mental Illnesses; the Dark Side of the Mind…” I felt like I did not want to find out what was waiting for me. Especially when I saw it mention a section pointing to just one word. Schizophrenia.

Going against my better judgment, I flipped the book open to the section it pointed to. For anypony who does not know, Schizophrenia is an extremely severe mental illness that is tricky to treat. It has many symptoms that do not necessarily all occur in one case. But two symptoms caught my eye. Delusions and hallucinations.

“No… This can’t be what I think it is…” I muttered to myself. I read on. And what I found…haunted me. Some ponies afflicted with schizophrenia have hallucinated for so long and to the point where their twisted minds had conjured up people that only they could see and hear. People they would know and interact with for years or even decades. People…who never really existed at all. Only in their demented minds…

I felt my heart race… What if… What if I was mentally ill? What if…if James was just a projection of my own imagination? But…my friends could see him too. He even became lovers with Fluttershy… Is it possible that…magic could project one’s imagination into a real physical form that fades away in time? Did my magic respond to my thoughts? To my…unstable mind? I would be lying if I said my mind has always been stable… I know there have been times where I have utterly snapped… Do I have schizophrenia? Am I responsible for this whole mess?! Is James’ entire existence and disappearance…MY doing?!

I…I just collapsed right where I was. I cried… All I could hear was my crying. I writhed on the floor. I could not think straight. But…I felt someone grab me. I heard a voice. “Twilight, snap out of it! What’s wrong?! What did you read?!”

I opened my eyes and saw Spike looking down at me. His hand was resting on my hoof. “I’ve seen you get pretty weepy when you read some tragedy novels before, but you’ve never gotten this outta control! What happened?!”

I… I could not tell him what I had found. I did not want to force that kind of knowledge onto a child. “I… I don’t know… But…I’m fine now. Really, I’ll be OK, Spike.”

Under most circumstances, Spike would have probably believed me. But not that time. He gave me a surprisingly stern glare. “Twilight… I’ve been with you since the day I hatched and I can tell something’s not right with you. I have NEVER seen you cry this hard. What happened? I just wanna help you.”

That boy can sure be mature when he wants to be. But no matter how much I wanted to tell him, this time… I just could not. “You’re right, Spike… I… I’m not really OK at the moment…” I then tried to smile my best while giving him a gentle hug. “But I’ll be all right. I just…need a bit of time to get my thoughts in order.”

I felt Spike wrap his arms around me as well while nuzzling his face into my coat. “Well… All right. But if you need anything, I’m right here.”

“Thanks, Spike… I think I just need to get some fresh air. I’ll go check up on our friends and see just how well they’re holding up today. I’m sure Fluttershy in particular needs some support.” I spoke softly with a smile while drying my tears. I gently pushed Spike off of me and climbed to my feet. I looked at the books I had not yet put away, but Spike reached up and placed a hand on my shoulder when he noticed that.

“I’ll put the rest of these away, Twilight. You just take it easy today.” He said with a sympathetic smile.

“Thanks. I think I probably should do just that.” I replied with a grin. However, a thought then crossed my mind. “Hey, Spike… Just how long has it been since we sent that message to Princess Celestia?”

Spike seemed to show a look of mild shock. I think he probably forgot all about it. “Huh? Oh… Um… I think about ten minutes…” He then crossed his arms and frowned as he looked down at the floor. “Hmm… That’s a new record. She’s never taken this long to reply to a message that urgent.”

Why… Of all times, why would Princess Celestia take that long to send a reply? Every single time I have sent a message to her over the last several years, the absolute longest she has ever taken to send a reply is only five minutes and fourteen seconds. I simply cannot imagine her being too busy to respond. “Well… I guess there’s a first time for everything. Anyway, I should go check on our friends. When Princess Celestia sends her reply, please come find me right away. OK, Spike?”

The little dragon boy gave me a bright smile and a salute. “Yes, ma’am!” I gave my little assistant a grateful nuzzle before stepping out of the library. I decided it would be best to check on Pinkie Pie first. Out of all of my friends, she is probably the least stable and needs a friend’s presence.

Well… I can safely say that my friends are not taking James’ disappearance very well by this point. Applejack was not able to bring in as many apples as usual into market, Pinkie Pie had a total psychotic breakdown, I caught Rainbow Dash just sulking on a cloud, and it seems Fluttershy is spending time with Rarity out of loneliness since they are best friends. Although… I doubt Rarity has noticed that her mane and tail are a bit more frazzled than usual. I even saw Scootaloo and…she… Even she seemed to know something is not quite right.

Fluttershy… She seemed so listless when I saw her. Her eyes seemed so empty. So…devoid of life. I swear, she did not even notice me speak her name the first few times. I wanted to reach out to her. To do anything to make her feel better. But it felt as if I could not reach her at all. At least she is in good hooves with Rarity around her.

As I neared my home, I noticed that Spike had not come to find me at all. And it had been at least thirty to forty minutes since I left… What was going on back in the library?

I pushed the front door to the library open and found Spike near the center of the room while sweeping the floor with a broom in his hands. He immediately looked my way and asked, “Oh, hey! Is everything OK with the pony gang, Twilight?”

I bowed my head and sighed as I stepped inside while pushing the door closed with my left hind leg. “I don’t think ‘OK’ is the right word to use… They’re all feeling the pain, some worse than others.”

“Oh man… Who’s got it the worst?” He asked while propping the broom up against the central table.

“Well… You know how Pinkie Pie is when she gets worried about friends… Although this is the first time I ever saw her break a mirror in her frustration. But nopony is worse off than Fluttershy. I swear, she almost seems like a zombie today… And no, not the brain-eating variety!” I retorted while Spike showed various expressions to go with everything I said.

“Oh, that’s good. Wouldn’t want Fluttershy wandering in here tonight and gnawing on my skull.” Spike said while nervously chuckling.

If he was trying to add humor to make the situation feel less grim, I have to admit it was not working well. “Spike… Are you trying to be funny?”

He stared at me for a moment; probably closely scanning the stern gaze I was giving him. “Sorry… Oh…and sorry, but Princess Celestia still hasn’t sent a reply.”

She… Still? It had been fairly close to an hour by that point! “Are you serious?! Why would…” I started to suspect that possibly… Just maybe the message had been lost in transit. I mean, while being transported, the message is always reduced to a plume of smoke. Perhaps it is possible that a very strong gust blew it off course. “Well… Let’s just send another. Surely this one will get to her.”

“Sounds good to me.” Spike replied while the two of us headed upstairs to our private quarters. Or the loft, for a more common term. I immediately brought a quill and scroll over to myself and wrote down the same message as before. Although I also added a few extra words at the bottom to empathize how urgently I needed Princess Celestia to respond.

“OK, Spike. It’s all yours.” I spoke while he took the scroll in hand and ran up to the closest window before blowing a plume of fire at the scroll.

We both watched as the scroll became a puff of smoke and floated out the window. “OK, I’m sure we’ll be getting a reply any minute now. It really doesn’t take long for those messages to get to her.” He spoke with a smile while walking back towards me.

“True. All we have to do is wait now. I’ll bet she won’t even take two minutes.” I replied as I remembered how promptly our princess always replied to my messages.

For the next few minutes, I paced around the room. Spike stayed right with me the whole time while seated on the steps that led up to our beds, using a quill to… I think he was doing a crossword puzzle. Two minutes passed. Then five. I felt my trotting slowly reduce to a walk. Why was she taking so long?

“Hmmm… Twilight? Which ‘celestial body’ does Princess Celestia raise and lower every day?” Spike asked after ten minutes had passed.

I looked at him and glared while my ears drooped. “Ugh… Really, Spike? She raises and lowers the sun.”

“Oh, sorry. It’s just that until a couple of years ago, she did both the sun and the moon. I hardly knew anything about Princess Luna until that Nightmare Night when she first came back to Ponyville.” He replied before jotting something down. “Hang on… How long has it been?”

I let out a long sigh and spoke softly. “Ten minutes… Are you sure you haven’t gotten anything?”

“Um… Yeah, I’m sure. I swear I’m not congested or anything… I don’t know why I haven’t gotten anything today… Hurk!” Spike spoke before suddenly choking and belching out a plume of green fire. “Oh, wait! Never mind! I’ve got something!”

I felt a crazy amount of hope suddenly fill my heart as a huge smile spread across my face. Finally! Now we were sure to locate our friend! I was fearful he may not have even existed, but clearly Princess Celestia knew that he did! “Well?! What does it say?! Does she know how and where to find James?!”

Spike seemed just as excited as I was while he unfurled the scroll. “OK! Princess Celestia says…..” His excited expression slowly dissolved into a look of both bewilderment and severe…disappointment. “Dear Twilight… I am contacting you ahead of time to inform you…that I will possibly be attending Nightmare Night this year…”

I… I just snapped at that point. I let out a yell before I snatched that scroll from Spike’s hands and hurled it into my fireplace. I then cast an ignition spell at the small amount of leftover wood to cause it to flare up and ignite. The scroll was reduced to ashes in mere seconds as I just stood there. Watching. The flames quickly died out with there being so little wood since I normally do not use my fireplace in summer.

“Twilight… Are you all right?” Spike asked from behind me with a rather intimidated tone to his voice.

I was breathing hard. I felt so…hurt. So angry and frustrated. But when I looked at Spike and saw how scared he was, I felt so much guilt for snapping like I did. I tried to calm down, tears trickling down my face. “I’m sorry… I…”

“She…ignored us, Twilight… Why would she do that?” Spike asked, clearly as baffled as I was.

“I don’t know… This… This isn’t right… She would never hide anything from me… Would she?” I felt so helpless at that moment. The one pony in all of Equestria who could help us had turned a deaf ear to my requests… Why?

Spike reached out to me and gave me a tender hug. “What should we do?”

I replied as honestly as I could. “I don’t know… I just…don’t know…”

Not much later, I was just lying on my bed. Looking out the window. By then, rain had started to pour down. The sky was nothing but dark gray clouds as far as the eye could see. The weather perfectly reflected my mood.

I closed my eyes. I could almost hear him. Almost feel him. Was I losing my mind? Did I want to see him again so badly that my ears and eyes were starting to make me see and hear what I wanted to? I could almost see him… Feel him resting his hand on my side…

I opened my eyes the instant I felt pressure being applied to my ribs. It felt so real, yet… There was nopony around me at all. A flash of lightning streaked through the sky in the distance while the rumbling of thunder shook the library. I was alone.

This… I could not let this go on. I had to do something. If Princess Celestia would not help me and my friends bring James home, then… I would send something to James directly. Regardless of where he is!

I rushed downstairs to the basement where I keep most of my supplies and where I do a large amount of my research when it does not involve reading books. I went to a large coiled up roll of parchment and began to pull it out while keeping a pair of scissors ready to cut it once I felt it was long enough. Once the length reached seven feet, I stopped and cut the unfurled parchment free. I then rushed back up the stairs and into the loft with it floating behind me. I was going to need much more than just a scroll for everything I needed to say.

Taking a quill, I began to write. Bit by bit I explained what had occurred in James’ absence. How our friends have been taking it. How much…I wanted to see him again.

I could feel my feelings bubbling over as I wrote. I could just feel ounces of it spilling out with every stroke of the quill I made. At one point, I finally just burst into tears. I just want to have him back home. Real or not, James is a true friend to me. And…it hurts knowing I may not ever see him again. I looked down once I managed to stop crying. Some of my tears had fallen onto the parchment, spreading out some of the ink I had used to write. But I did not mind. In a way, it meant that a part of me would be sent with the message.

Once the massive message was finished, I rolled it up and levitated over to me a normal scroll. In it, I wrote. “Dear Princess Celestia. I have noticed that you have been ignoring my most recent messages. I understand there is something you do not want to tell me, but I will not pry into it. However, there is an important request I must ask of you. Along with this scroll is a message I have written for James. If you have any idea where he is, wherever he may be, please… I beg you, please send this message to him. And…if you can, please cast a ‘return to sender’ spell on it so that it will return to me in 24 hours. I know this is an unusual request, but please. Do send this to him. I cannot stress how grateful I would be. Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle.”

Right when I finished writing that, I heard a voice behind me. “Twilight? Why do you have such a huge scroll with you?”

I turned and found Spike looking at me. Just the person I wanted to see. “This? Well… This is for James. And I need you to send it to Princess Celestia with this scroll here.”

“Huh? For him?! But every message I send only goes to Princess Celestia and no one else!” Spike exclaimed as he held his hands out to his sides.

I understood his confusion, so I explained my plan. “I know. But this scroll here has a message for her. To send THIS message to James if she knows where he is.”

He was understandably doubtful of the whole thing. “Do you think she will? Especially after ignoring the last two?”

“It’s worth a try… And if this doesn’t work, then I’m out of ideas.” I admitted with a frown. There was a lot riding on this try.

“Well… OK. I’ll go ahead and send them.” Spike spoke with a smile before taking both scrolls in hand and running up to the closest window again. Although it looked like he had some trouble getting his hand around the extremely thick scroll that was meant for James. Even so, he got to the window and pushed it open before blowing fire onto the scrolls and sending them away in a puff of smoke. “Good thing these things are weatherproof when being sent.”

“Thank you, Spike… Now all we can do is wait.” I spoke with a relieved sigh. I was still more worried than I had been in a long time. But at least now, I have hope. Along with the chronicling of everything that has happened over the last three days, I included a request that James attach a message of his own with it before it returns. Since I know he is a late riser and it is just barely past 9 am, he probably is not even awake yet. I am sure he will see it when he wakes up. Assuming Princess Celestia does honor my request. And…that he actually exists.

I am going to stop writing here. There is really nothing else worth mentioning. But…I think I will sleep a little easier tonight. I can only hope that this crisis is resolved soon.

I… Everything feels…so dark. Like…something is missing. I woke up today feeling no energy… All I could remember at that instant… The nightmares… The horrible nightmares….

I heard a cooing in my ear as I just lied there in bed. It was Angela. James’ pet dove. She cooed and nuzzled me while I did not move. I felt so empty inside… So hollow. I wanted to smile. I wanted to return Angela’s affection, but… I had no drive. Like there was a piece of me missing that would make me feel whole.

“Good morning, Angela… I’ll feed you soon.” I muttered softly. No matter how awful I felt, I still had a job to do. I did not want my little friends to starve. I tried to stand, but fell right out of bed. I did not mind though. Nothing really seemed to matter at that moment.

I hardly remember what happened next. I felt like some unseen force was moving me while my mind was somewhere else. Like my body was moving on its own. By the time I actually took a good look around me, I saw that all of my little animal friends were busy eating. I was watching from the little bridge that crossed the brook in front of my house. But even though they were all eating, they seemed so…sad. It was like they could feel my emptiness.

“Why doesn’t this make me happy anymore…?” I asked myself. Little animals have always been my passion. Just being with them always made me happy. But now…I was hardly feeling anything around them. They had been overshadowed by a new passion. A passion…for the only man I have ever loved.

I… I still can’t believe he’s not with me anymore… I loved him so much… And he loved me. His touch. His kisses. His voice. I… I crave them. It hurts when I think about him knowing he’s gone… I felt so alone at that moment. I could feel tears spilling down my face, but no sounds came from my mouth.

I felt a tapping on my leg. When I looked down, I saw Angel looking up at me with such a worried expression. I could always count on him to be there to support me when things got hard. I managed to smile, even if just a little. “Hello, Angel… Did you eat enough?”

My cute little bunny nodded, but then held up something. It looked like he had found a light blue gemstone. While he held it up with one paw, he pointed at it with the other. Was he trying to tell me something? “A bright blue gemstone… Light blue… It…kind of looks like… Rarity?”

That blue… It was the same color as the three diamonds that make up Rarity’s cutie mark. I felt a slight smile creep across my face. Rarity has been my best friend for a long time now. I know she can’t fill the emptiness in my heart that only my boyfriend can, but being with her… It should at least help me feel a little better. “Thank you, Angel… I’ll be back in a while. Be a good boy, all right?”

Angel nodded with a relieved looking smile and gave my leg a hug. I gently petted him on the head and nuzzled him goodbye before turning and walking towards Ponyville. It was going to be a long day…

I honestly don’t remember anything that happened between leaving my house and arriving at Rarity’s home. It was like my body was on autopilot while I just looked down at the ground. I knocked on the door and waited. Soon, the door opened and Rarity was standing on the other side.

I guess I could go into detail about what I told her and what was said, but I noticed Rarity occasionally writing something down. She was probably keeping a diary of what had been happening. I don’t think I should repeat everything we talked about… That would be boring if somepony read her diary and then read mine and found that we both documented the exact same thing, right…?

Rarity had to tend to one of her clients for a while after I had a banana for a snack, so I went upstairs to not get in the way. There was nothing for me to do, so I went to Rarity’s room. It looked clean and tidy, just like Rarity prefers everything. But as I looked around, I saw something familiar. A beautiful robe with gold threads woven into it.

It was… The robe Rarity had woven for James to wear when we attend the Grand Galloping Gala in April next year. It looked so majestic and beautiful. The gold threads shimmering like stars against the deep blue night sky. I could almost see him in it. Standing as regally as any noble in Canterlot.

I could not help myself. I pulled the robe down from its hanger and fell onto Rarity’s bed with it. I held it in my arms, pressing my face against it. “You would look amazing in this…” It was one of the few things I had to remember him by… Rarity did a splendid job keeping it clean and preserved. Just like how James would’ve wanted.

I swear… I could almost feel the robe embracing me back. As if he was wearing it at that moment. “I can feel you, honey…” I spoke as I felt a smile coming on. I felt…happy at that moment when I closed my eyes. I could feel his arms wrapping around me…

“Fluttershy… Fluttershy? Darling, can you hear me?” I heard a voice speak. I opened my eyes, finding James’ robe to be empty. I felt a hoof rubbing my back and found Rarity standing beside me. “Fluttershy… I spoke your name five times before you looked at me. Are you all right? And…what are you doing to that robe?”

I felt so depressed as I looked at the empty robe. There was no one inside it to hold me… To kiss me… To love me. “I… I don’t know anymore…”

Rarity sighed while using her magic to place the robe back on the hanger I had taken it from. “I understand exactly how you feel, Fluttershy. But I’m here for you. Come. I just prepared some tea for us.” A little warm tea sounded pretty good then. I slowly climbed off of her bed and followed my friend downstairs into her kitchen.

There was a pot of tea with two tiny cups set on Rarity’s kitchen table with a vase of pansies in the middle. “Over here, darling. Pull up a stool.” Rarity spoke while she took a seat at one end. I did the same and sat down at the other end.

“I know you like honey in your tea, so I made certain to add an exceptionally large amount this time.” Rarity spoke with a smile as the teacups and the pot were covered by a light blue magic aura. I watched silently while the cups were filled. I could smell the honey in the steam. “There you go, darling. Drink up.”

I was not trusting my hooves to properly hold the cup at the time, so I used my right wing to hold it between my feathers. I took a light sip. The taste of the honey was very rich. I could not help but smile. Even if it was a very tiny smile. “It does my heart good to see you smile, Fluttershy.” I heard Rarity speak from across the table.

“Good warm tea is good for calming nerves, I guess….” I spoke softly in response. I looked at Rarity, who was looking back at me. “But…I don’t know if I feel happy…or just distracted now…”

Rarity frowned with a very sad expression. “Darling… Is there anything you want to tell me?”

I had so many questions hopping around in my head. So many unpleasant thoughts brought on by my depression… But I guess there was one question on my mind I could ask. Before I did, I let out a long sigh and looked down at my cup of tea. I could see my face looking back at me on the surface. I looked so tired. Almost as if I was sick. “Rarity… Do you think… James and I… Do you think we’re meant to be…?”

My friend sighed before looking right at me. “Darling… Of course you two were meant for each other. And it only became clear to me just how much you two were meant the day I saw his cutie mark.”

“Huh? His…cutie mark? What made you so sure?” I asked while never looking away.

Rarity smiled reassuringly at me before she continued. “Fluttershy… You are a butterfly. And James is a dove. The two of you being gentle caring souls. Destined to soar together in harmony. A dove would never harm a butterfly. He would never leave you.” I saw Rarity’s horn become covered by her magic aura while she talked. What was she doing with it?

“Look.” Rarity spoke while she looked towards the ceiling. When I looked up, I watched as she used her magic to cause two delicately folded pieces of paper to float through the air. I never knew Rarity practiced origami sometimes. A butterfly made out of pink paper fluttered through the air while a dove folded from white paper did the same. Both were covered by Rarity’s magic aura. “See how they fly together? In perfect unison? Beautiful, is it not?”

I felt tears spilling from my eyes. Watching the dove and butterfly flying in circles above me… It filled me with such a powerful longing. I wanted to hold that gentle dove in my arms again… I want to be his butterfly forever…

After a moment, the two fliers landed on the kitchen counter and leaned against each other as the magic aura faded. “That… It was lovely, Rarity.” I spoke softly while looking at my friend. A white napkin floated over to my face and gently wiped at my cheeks, drying my tears.

“It was the least I could do, darling. I crafted those with you two in mind. A lovely pair, wouldn’t you say?” Rarity replied with a somber smile. I could tell she was being sincere, but I could still see the worry in her eyes.

“It is… I mean…we are.” I managed to smile a little. James… He really is my perfect match. And I feel ashamed to have ever doubted that.

The two of us continued to drink our tea in silence. It was quiet. There was not much light shining in through the windows. It was a calm, but depressing atmosphere. But then… I noticed just how little light was coming in through the windows. “Wait… Why is it so dark out?”

“Hm?” Rarity muttered before leaning towards a window. “Oh my, seems we’re in for some rain. Strangely fitting considering what has happened lately. And with how much of a cloud cover we have, it’ll probably last well into the evening.”

I felt it would probably be best to get home while I could. I didn’t bring an umbrella with me. “Oh… I should probably be going soon. But thank you for the tea, Rarity.” I spoke with a sigh before finishing off the last bit of tea in my cup.

“It was a pleasure, Fluttershy. And please… Don’t lose hope. I know you’ll be seeing him again soon.” Rarity spoke to me as she gathered up the dishes. But as she walked towards the sink to clean them, I heard her mutter softly. “At least…I hope we will…” I don’t think she wanted me to hear that, so I pretended I didn’t hear anything.

I left soon after. I was not in much of a hurry though. I don’t even remember much of what happened during the walk home. But when I got inside my cottage, I was soaked to the bone. I didn’t care though. Hardly anything mattered to me by then…

I went upstairs to my bathroom and dried myself off with a towel as much as I could. I then collapsed onto my bed. I did not want to move. The sound of the rain falling was soothing to me. At least… I think it is supposed to be soothing.

While I lied there, my eyes noticed something on the nightstand next to the side of the bed James always preferred to sleep on. A pair of glasses.

“That’s…” I crawled closer to the edge of the bed. Those glasses… They belong to him. They’re all I have left of him.

I decided to leave them be. I would wait for James to come home before they are moved. He is the only person who needs them anyway.

I…. I don’t want to write anymore… I just want to lie here… In the dark. Waiting… Good night.

I must have overslept today. Spike was shaking me to wake up. “Come on, Twilight. You almost never sleep this late. It’s past 9 in the morning!”

“Huh? Oh… Thanks, Spike.” I groaned while I sat up in bed. I let out a long yawn as I sat up in bed before hopping out of it. I must have been very mentally exhausted the day before.

“Are you sure you’re feeling all right? You’re not sick, are you?” Spike asked while he followed me down the steps.

I turned to look at him and sighed. “Unless being sick with worry counts, I don’t think so.”

“Oh… Well, do you want anything for…oomph! Hurk!” Spike suddenly gagged as his cheeks started to puff up.

“Whoa… Are you OK? Quick, get in the bathroom! In the toilet, not in the sink!” I honestly thought he was about to vomit and did not want it on my clean floor.

“No… It’s not that… I’ve…got a big one coming… Urk!” Spike managed to croak out a reply before letting out a loud belch. The puff of flame that came out of his mouth quickly solidified into…a scroll? “Whoa… That’s the biggest scrolled I’ve ever barfed out.”

“Hang on…” I muttered while stepping forward to take a closer look at the scroll that was floating in the air. It was tightly coiled with the royal seal placed on a red ribbon that was keeping it from unfurling. “This is MY message from yesterday! Did Princess Celestia actually send it to…”

Spike coughed a bit to clear his throat. “Well… One way to find out, right?”

I nodded. I then slid the ribbon off and allowed the scroll to unfurl. But when it was halfway unfurled, something fell out. A folded piece of white paper. “What’s this…?” I muttered while I dropped the scroll. I used my magic to pick up the paper and unfolded it.

“Where’d that come from?” Spike asked while he stepped forward as I held it in front of my face. “Who wrote it?”

As I read, I felt tears filling my eyes before spilling over in seconds. But not tears of sorrow. I felt my body starting to feel weak. I slowly dropped to my knees as I read. “Twilight? What’s wrong? Why’re you crying?” Spike asked as he placed his hand on my shoulder.

I could not contain myself any longer. I lost my grip on the note and held my hoof to my face as I sobbed hard. I was not devastated. I was happy. Joyous, even! That note. It had been written in James’ handwriting! My message did reach him! Which meant…he is real!

“Spike… That note came from James…” I managed to mutter between sobs. I just could not speak. After three days of uncertainty, doubt, and fear, I finally had an answer to the question me and my friends had been wondering. James is alive. He is real. And he wants to come home to us.

“It is?!” Spike gasped before snatching up the note and looking it over himself. “This definitely isn’t yours or Princess Celestia’s writing…”

“Spike… You know what to do. They need to see this.” I spoke with a tearful smile.

Spike turned and looked at me before smiling with a nod. “You got it.” He ran up to the closest window and pushed it open. With a puff of green fire, the note was turned into smoke before floating away. “Princess Celestia’s in for a big surprise when she reads that.”

There is nothing else to write about now. James is surely about to be brought home at any time. Everything is going to be fine now. Everything is about to go back to normal.

And most importantly, we will soon have our friend back. Now we just need to wait.

Author's Note

With this chapter done, the first volume of The Lost Element is now complete . Printing can soon begin. If there is anyone who is following this story or has favorited it, please contact me to let me know if you want a copy. I cannot assume if you do or not. The final product will even contain illustrations that match what is happening on the pages near it.

To Hell and Back

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

A Refined Evening

Eight months. I am amazed I have been in Equestria this long. Life here has been simply grand. But today in particular is special. There were several holidays over the course of autumn and winter. Running of the Leaves. Hearth’s Warming Eve. Winter Wrap-up. I could go into detail about them, but my attention is being diverted to this evening.

I woke up groggily, feeling the familiar touch of Fluttershy’s soft coat against my back. I took a moment to slowly sit up, but my eyes then gazed at the calendar that was hanging on the wall across the room. Even without my glasses, I could clearly make out the red check mark on the day. The 21st of April. Tonight is a night I have been looking forward to since my third day in Equestria.

“The Grand Galloping Gala.” I muttered to myself.

I looked over my shoulder, seeing my girlfriend still fast asleep. She is usually awake before I am, leading me to suspect that she was resting up so she could stay awake later than usual since the Grand Galloping Gala extends well into the night and does not even begin until sundown. At least that is what Rarity told me.

I climbed out of bed as quietly as possible to avoid rousing Fluttershy. I then tiptoed over to my clothes and slid on a pair of black shorts, my shoes, and a pair of socks. But as my eyes scanned the six shirts that bore the colors of my six most precious friends, my gaze fell upon the shirt that is as white as Rarity’s coat. I would need to wear an undershirt with my robe for the evening, and that purest white might go well with it. That, and it was Rarity who wove that wonderful robe for me in the first place.

Once I was fully clothed and had put on my glasses, I carefully made my way downstairs while trying to not make the stairs creak under my feet. Upon reaching the bottom of the stairs, my thoughts turned to Scootaloo. I know I wrote in a previous entry how she sometimes sneaks out of bed and snuggles up with me in my own bed after I have fallen asleep, but she does not necessarily do it every night, as evidenced by the fact that she was not in my bed when I woke up today.

I peaked in the side room where Scootaloo’s bed was located, finding the orange and purple pegasus filly still sound asleep. Since this is a weekend, I am letting her sleep in since there is no school today. At least that is one thing Equestria’s education system has in common with my world’s own.

I was just about to enter the room itself when I heard the clopping of hooves upstairs, which is very easy to notice considering how much harder hooves are than feet, followed by the faint flapping of wings just before I saw Fluttershy swoop down the stairs while…singing?

“At the gala, at the garden, I’m gonna see them…..all…” She promptly landed and folded her wings, gazing sheepishly at me with a very bright blush on her face.

I chuckled at her blatant enthusiasm. “Sounds like somepony is excited about tonight.”

Fluttershy averted her eyes as she replied, “Um… Yes, I am. I’m hoping that this time I’ll be able to be friends with the animals that roam the private garden that surrounds the area it takes place in.”

I cocked my head slightly. “This time? Why? Did something go wrong last time? I know you’ve attended the Grand Galloping Gala before. And since when do YOU have problems with animals?” During the last eight months, I have marveled at just how easily Fluttershy can approach any animal of any sort. The thought of an animal of any species not allowing her to approach it seems completely outlandish to me.

Fluttershy seemed slightly embarrassed as she replied, “I guess the best way to sum it up is… I got too overzealous in trying to get close to them.”

I snickered just slightly, knowing just how passionate she can get when it comes to cute animals. “Ouch. I hope you weren’t too disheartened by their initial rejection.”

Fluttershy bowed her head slightly, squeaking out another line as her blush deepened. “I don’t think they’ll be looking forward to seeing me again…”

I crossed my arms while averting my eyes in thought. Chances are the animals would remember her and go the extra mile to keep their distance if they saw her again. “Well… What if I went with you? Maybe I could help.”

Fluttershy seemed disheartened at first, but still managed to smile a little. “I wouldn’t get my hopes up too much… But if there is a way, I’d appreciate any advice.”

I approached her and stroked her mane beautiful mane. “Well, either way, we’ll still have a good time together. Right?”

My girlfriend smiled brightly as she said, “I’m sure we will. Just as long as I’m with you.” She began to hover before embracing me gently. I returned the favor by wrapping my arms around her while being mindful of the location of her wings.

Mere seconds after I released my grip on Fluttershy, we both turned to face Scootaloo’s room at the sound of a yawn, followed by the light clopping of hooves from a groggy filly. Immediately afterward, Scootaloo entered the living room, her mane a bit messier than usual.

“Somepony has some bed head to fix.” Fluttershy said with a smile.

Scootaloo rubbed her eyes before mumbling, “Huh? Bed head… Oh. Morning, Fluttershy. Morning, James.”

I walked over to my little sister and rubbed her head, ruffling her mane even further. “Morning, sweetheart. Up for some breakfast?”

Scootaloo yawned again, but smiled dreamily immediately afterwards. “I’m up for… Well, I’m just up right now. I don’t know if I’m even hungry.”

I just smirked at her and said, “Well, let’s start by getting that bed head taken care of. Honey, could you please start on some breakfast while I’m sprucing up Scootaloo?”

“OK, just come on down when you finish up there.” While Fluttershy went into the kitchen, I carried Scootaloo upstairs and into the bathroom.

Once we were in the bathroom, I sat down with Scootaloo on my lap while I reached for a brush. Once I had wet it down, I began to gently stroke her mane with it while trying to style it the way she always had it.

“Are you going to the Grand Galloping Gala this evening, James?” Scootaloo asked, her mane starting to look more like its usual self.

“Yep. Celestia and Luna directly requested that I attend.” I replied while making sure I did not miss a spot.

“Um… Does that mean you won’t be home until late tonight?” She asked again, now slightly more awake.

I paused in thought for a moment. “Uh… Probably. You need a babysitter?”

She replied groggily, “I was thinking that I could hang with Apple Bloom at Sweet Apple Acres tonight for a sleepover. Big Macintosh and Granny Smith can watch us.”

I asked in curiosity, “I know most grandmas are good with kids, but how will Big Mac handle having two fillies running around?”

Scootaloo grinned awkwardly due to not being fully awake. “Oh, don’t be fooled. He’s actually really good with kids. He’s really patient with us.”

I smiled in approval. “Then it’s a plan. You wanna go over after breakfast?”

Scootaloo smiled excitedly, now more awake. “Sounds good to me!”

I then stood up now that her mane and tail were all fixed. “Well, your hair’s all fixed up now. Let’s go see what Fluttershy has whipped up for breakfast.”

“I’ll race ya!” Scootaloo said as she trotted away from me. There are certainly advantages to being as small as her. Especially when you can weave around everything easily while your adult human playmate has to duck and mind his head at every doorway!

After making my way downstairs while eating Scootaloo’s nonexistent dust, I entered the kitchen and found the little filly sitting at the table while Fluttershy was putting the finishing touches on our breakfast. As usual, Scootaloo’s wings were buzzing like those of a bee. Come to think of it, is that why she has never been able to fly? Because she flaps her wings in a way that is incompatible with pegasus bodies?

Anyway, Fluttershy had done a great job in terms of variety. Along with scrambled eggs, she had set out pieces of fruit, whole-wheat toast with butter and jam on the side, and a few daisies. Mind you, eating flowers probably would not agree with a human’s digestive tract. Regardless, it was certainly tasty to look at and I have always had a taste for whole-wheat toast. “That’s quite a variety you have there, Fluttershy.”

My girlfriend grinned as she set out rose petals to be used as a topping. “I tried to mix as much color as possible to make everything more appealing.”

Scootaloo inhaled deeply through her nose. “And all the smells are mixing to make a really awesome smell!”

I took my seat with Fluttershy on my left and Scootaloo on my right. “Well then, let’s put the source of those smells in our bellies so we can taste the smell with our tongues.” I then glanced around and asked, “Did I make any sense with that?” The two of them chuckled in unison.

The three of us engaged in casual conversation as we ate. I enjoyed my toast with strawberry jam and did not forget to top my eggs with ketchup. I did try one of the daisies, but it was fairly flavorless. And the yellow center was particularly unappetizing. Scootaloo and Fluttershy seemed to like them though, so I left the rest to them. The fruit made up for that. I especially liked the orange and apple slices.

There was nothing left on the table by the time we finished eating. Fluttershy belched before covering her mouth. “Excuse me… And oh my, we must’ve been hungry today.”

Scootaloo let out a long sigh while she patted her satisfied belly. “Nah, your cooking’s just that tasty!”

I nodded while also starting to feel slightly lethargic. “Totally agreeing with her on that one, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy giggled before she began to collect up the plates. “I must be getting better. I usually only make food for all the animals.” She then faced me and Scootaloo, “While I’m cleaning up in here, could you two please go gather the eggs out back?”

I replied while I stood up, “OK, honey. You up for it, Scoot?”

The little filly nodded readily and said, “Sure thing, James! Let’s go!” As usual, she ran ahead of me while I tried to catch up.

I followed Scootaloo around to the back of the cottage, but noticed that the chickens were not yet out of the coop. “I wonder if Derpy’s in there…” I muttered to myself while almost expecting to find our mailmare in there.

“Want me to check?” Scootaloo asked as she jumped the low fence.

“Go right ahead, Scoot.” I replied while eyeing the coop. Scootaloo then trotted up the ramp and into the coop. I waited about five seconds before Scootaloo came trotting out of it with every last chicken following her in a line.

“Heheh, looks like I’m a chick magnet!” Scootaloo spoke with a delighted grin as she paraded the chickens around the coop. She then paused as if hit by an epiphany. “Hey! Maybe that’s my special talent!”

I smirked while shaking my head. I know full well that Scootaloo’s real talents are all about her skills on a scooter. She looked back at her flank, and then frowned as she saw a cutie mark had not yet appeared. “Darn it… Guess not.”

I approached my little sister and rubbed her head. “Don’t worry, Scoot. I’m sure you’ll find your cutie mark pretty soon.”

Scootaloo soon grinned as I scratched her ear. “Heheh, maybe. Just as long as I’m having fun doing it, it’s all cool.”

I then kneeled before the entrance to the coop. “Scoot, would you mind getting in there and rolling the eggs out to me?”

“OK! Just a sec.” She then ran up the ramp and into the coop. “OK, here they come!”

One by one, eggs were rolled down into my hand, which I then placed in a pail. It took less than two minutes for Scootaloo to speak, “I think that’s all of them.” She then poked her head out at me. “Did you get them all?”

I then looked down into the pail. “Not an egg scrambled.”

Scootaloo trotted by me as I stood up. “Wanna head over to Applejack’s place after we take the eggs back?”

“Sounds good to me. Let’s go check with Fluttershy first.” I replied as I began to follow Scootaloo back around to the front of the house.

Once we were there, we found Fluttershy going about her business feeding the many animals around her home for the morning. I saw her place a bowl near a tree, several birds flying down to it afterwards and plucking moist earthworms from it. “We got the eggs, honey.” I spoke as I approached her.

Fluttershy turned and smiled at us. “Thank you, dear. Did Scootaloo help?”

I nodded before glancing down at the little filly beside me. “She was a pretty big help. I would’ve had a much harder time reaching the eggs without her.”

My feisty little sister grinned at my praise. “Aw, it was nothing. I just rolled them to him.”

Fluttershy glanced at Scootaloo and showed a thankful soft smile. “Thank you, Scootaloo. When I finish up here, would you like us to take you over to Sweet Apple Acres for the night?”

Scootaloo went airborne for about two seconds with her wings buzzing. “You bet! I’ll go pack my stuff!” She then trotted up to the front door of the cottage while I followed. I still had to place the eggs in the refrigerator.

Not much later, Fluttershy and I were on our way south while Scootaloo ran on ahead with a pair of saddlebags hanging from her sides. “Seeing her prance about like that never gets old.” I muttered to my lover.

Fluttershy replied quietly, “It’s even more entertaining when she’s with the other Crusaders.” I smiled with her, knowing it to be true.

“Hey, honey? I know the Grand Galloping Gala is held in Canterlot, but just how do we get up there?” I asked, having never actually been there before. It is rather silly, to be honest. Canterlot can be seen from anywhere in Ponyville, yet I have never actually taken the time to figure out how to get up there.

“Well, we went by carriage last time. It’s a pretty long walk though. I think this time we’ll be taking the train up there. It’s a lovely ride with a great view.” She replied, reminding me that there is a train line that runs through town. One end of the line branches off while heading north and goes right into Canterlot, but I am uncertain of where the other ends go.

“Do you think we’ll be seeing any familiar faces there?” I asked, wondering who else might attend the GGG. That stands for Grand Galloping Gala. I will be using that from time to time to save space and conserve ink.

Fluttershy paused for a moment, apparently thinking, before replying, “I’m not sure. I didn’t really spend much time mingling with the other ponies there. Although considering how fruitless my efforts were to get the animals in the garden to like me, I guess I should have…”

“I guess I’ll have to wait and see.” I retorted without much opinion. I certainly do not know what to expect at the GGG, but the rest of my friends surely do.

Before long, we reached Sweet Apple Acres. “Apple Bloom, you home?!” Scootaloo called out as we drew near the farmhouse. Or is it a barn? I really cannot say if it is one or the other or even both.

As Scootaloo approached the front door, the top half swung open followed by Applejack sticking her head out and looking around before looking down at Scootaloo. “Howdy there, Scootaloo. Y’all lookin’ ta bunk here for the night?”

Scootaloo’s wings began to buzz as she hopped up and down. “I sure am! Is Apple Bloom home?”

Applejack pointed out at the orchard. “She went on ahead ta the clubhouse with Sweetie Belle. They wanted me ta letcha know they’re waitin’ fer ya.”

“Sweet! Thanks, AJ!” Scootaloo replied before running back over to Fluttershy and me. “I’m gonna go hang out with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle! I’ll see you two tomorrow, right?”

Fluttershy nodded with a smile. “That was the plan. You go have a good time and we’ll stop by in the morning.”

Scootaloo stood upright and gave Fluttershy a hug before doing the same to me. “Awesome. Have a good time at the gala, guys!”

I ruffled her mane playfully as I said, “I’m sure we will. Have a good time, Scoot.” We both saw her off as she ran off into the vast apple orchard in search of the Cutie Mark Crusaders’ clubhouse.

Once Scootaloo was out of sight, Applejack trotted out of her house and over to us. “Howdy there, lovebirds. Big Macintosh an’ Granny Smith are all set for watchin’ the fillies t’night for ya.”

Fluttershy smiled a bit more cautiously that time. “I’m glad they were OK with it. Scootaloo can be a bit of a handful at times. I’m just glad Sweetie Belle doesn’t have to bunk here too.”

Applejack chuckled reassuringly. “Well, ya know Big Macintosh. Ain’t nopony who has as much patience as him.”

I then asked, “Well, while we’re here, mind if I haul over my daily ten bushels of apples for you?”

Applejack seemed a bit confused at first, but then snickered a bit. “I’m afraid yer a bit too early for that, James. Take a look around ya. Do ya even SEE any apples on the trees?”

I did as I was told, looking at the countless apple trees all over the orchard. Something I noticed right away was that there were no red dots decorating the trees, but there were plenty of white dots. It was then that I realized that there was no way the apple trees could have begun to bear fruit only halfway through spring. It would be a few months before any apples would appear. “I guess I’m jumping the gun. Sorry for asking, AJ.”

My farm pony friend just grinned at me. “Think nothin’ of it, pardner. Besides, I think y’all did enough durin’ autumn. Really helped ya slim down and bulk up too.”

She was right. Over the last eight months, my near daily assistance at Sweet Apple Acres caused me to shed quite a bit of my excess body fat. My body is now around two hundred pounds while my arms have put on a slight bit more muscle. However, this was not without drawbacks. Although my shirts still fit me fine, Rarity had to redo my entire wardrobe since my pants no longer fit me!

“Now that I think about it, are all of your dresses fixed up for the gala yet?” I asked, remembering that I heard they had been damaged somehow during their previous visit during some bizarre event my friends have difficulty describing coherently.

“Oh, they’ve been ready for a while now. Rarity worked hard on them to make sure they are ready by the time the gala arrives.” Fluttershy replied while looking up at me.

“You bet my getup's ready for the gala. And I’m gonna bring along somethin’ a lil’ extra special. I just know I’ll be rakin’ in the bits t’night!” Applejack added with a heaping dose of enthusiasm.

“Huh… Sounds like you’ve got something figured out for the evening.” I spoke as I became curious of what each of my friends had planned for their second gala visit.

“Yup! Now that I know what them hoity toity ponies in Canterlot like!” She replied again, holding her head higher than usual with a smug smile.

Fluttershy then asked, “Well, this time we’re all staying together, right?”

Applejack hesitantly replied, “I’ll hang around if I can, but I gotta mind my apple stall until I’m all sold out. Wouldn’t want any shoplifters, right?”

Fluttershy retorted while slightly tilting her head to one side, “I honestly can’t imagine anypony from Canterlot being a thief. But I guess it might make your customers mad if they want to buy something, but you’re not there to sell them anything.”

I then asked, “While we’re on the subject, when do we leave for the gala?”

Applejack promptly replied, “Well, we gotta get ready first. But that won’t happen ‘til after lunchtime. It’ll take a while for the train ta pull into Canterlot anyway.”

Since it is a Sunday, I did not have to worry about working. This entire day is a free day to me. The only question then was what should I do to pass the time.

Applejack then spoke as she started to slink away, “Well, if you’ll excuse me, I gotta go water the other crops we’ve got growin’ ‘round these parts. See y’all later.”

Fluttershy and I waved goodbye to our friend as she trotted away. I then looked down at my girlfriend and asked, “Well, any ideas on what we can do to spend the time while waiting for the evening to come?”

She replied while showing a faint smile, “Well, we can go for a walk in the park.” For some reason, Sundays in Ponyville always feel perfect for such an activity. By which I mean it always feels so sleepy around here on those days.

“Sounds good to me. Shall we?” I replied, motioning for Fluttershy to follow me.

“Oh, yes. Lead on.” She said with a smile as she began to hover.

Upon entering the park from the north, we found we were not alone. Various other ponies were also visiting the park. I do not know the names of all of them, but ever-recognizable Derpy Hooves was there. She was relaxing on a bench while reading a book as she snacked on a muffin. Banana nut, I presume.

“Should we head to the pond?” Fluttershy asked as she hovered next to me.

“My favorite spot of the whole park.” I replied with a smile. The two of us then headed towards our favorite spot, not paying much mind to the other ponies we passed.

When we arrived, we found the immediate area around the pond was deserted. A gentle breeze was blowing, causing Fluttershy’s mane to billow beautifully in the wind. “Did someone restock the fish food?” I asked, eyeing the bag in the center of the little peninsula jutting out into the pond.

Fluttershy looked over at me and said, “I just refilled it yesterday. There’s plenty to go around.”

“Nice. Let’s give our fishy friends a treat.” I replied while leading her down to the sack and taking a seat beside it. I then reached into the sack, took a small amount from it, and flung it towards the pond. As usual, a few fish leaped out of the water and devoured a few pieces before they could hit the water. I then placed a few pieces on Fluttershy’s muzzle. Immediately afterward, she flung them towards the water with a sudden upward jerk of her head. Like before, a few fish intercepted them.

I noticed Fluttershy opening her mouth to say something, but paused as she seemed to notice something. “Angel?”

I turned to my right and noticed a small white rabbit hopping towards us. But when he drew near, I noticed he had an unusually happy smile on his face and never blinked once. “Hey there, Angel. What’s up?”

The white rabbit did not seem to pay me any mind as he motioned for Fluttershy to follow him. “Me? Um…OK. I’ll be right back, James.” Fluttershy spoke before placing a kiss on my cheek. I returned the favor before watching her follow the rabbit into some bushes.

With nothing else to do while waiting for my girlfriend to return, I continued to feed the fish. However, I soon heard a light tap behind me. When I turned to look, I found a peculiar object on the ground. It seemed to be.....a boomerang.

Now, I have never once used a boomerang before. But this did not stop my curiosity. I grabbed the boomerang and stood up before taking a moment to examine it. Rather than being made of wood, it was made of soft material probably reserved for recreational toys. I then held it in one hand as I found it to still be rather stiff. Since I had no experience in throwing a boomerang in the correct fashion that would allow it to return to me, I did not expect it to fly back towards me. I pulled my arm back and then flung it forward before releasing my grip on the boomerang. It flew quite far, much farther than I expected. Regardless, I turned and walked back towards the sack in front of the pond.

I did not get two steps in before something clonked me in the side of the head. I glanced around rapidly after ducking for a second. Lying by my feet was the same boomerang as before. “Huh… So it DOES come back to you.”

I picked the boomerang up and decided to try it again. I threw it hard, watching as it looped around me… Wait, did I just notice a slight sparkling aura around it? Guiding it? Regardless, it looped around me and was on a collision course with my head. Before it could hit me, I ducked it and stood up once it had passed me. I grunted with a smirk, only to have another boomerang bonk me from behind an instant later.

“What the…?!” I spoke in shock, as I was caught off-guard. However, I thought I heard some faint giggling nearby, but thought nothing of it. It certainly did not sound like Fluttershy giggling, and she and I were the only people in the immediate area. I decided then to test the boomerang further and threw it again. Or rather, threw the new one. It looped around and came back for me to hit me in the back of my head.

“Oh, I see what’s going on now!” I spoke loudly as I smirked. I ducked the incoming boomerang, and then looked behind me to see another coming. I ducked that one, then another, and finally another. I then reached back and caught the next boomerang before throwing it again. I did the same to the next two in a steady rhythm, then started throwing three more boomer… I mean… All right, what was going on there?!

Immediately after throwing those three boomerangs, I threw a cupcake, a cookie, and then a lollipop with each object falling into the pond before I caught on to what I had just done. “What the… Hey!” I shouted as I realized that I had just thrown three yummy pieces of food to the fishes. But just after that, I got clonked in the back of the head by another boomerang.

“Son of a…” I grumbled as I rubbed my head. However, I then noticed the fish starting to snap at the treats I had just thrown into the pond. “Hey! Those are mine!” I tried reaching out to them, but soon decided to leave them be. I then stood up and glanced around. Before I even knew it, another boomerang began flying around me.

“…..OK, now I’m irritated.” I muttered as I snatched the boomerang out of the air and…well…let me just say that when you are frustrated enough, you would be surprised how quickly you can dig a hole with your bare hands. After I had dug said hole, I buried the boomerang and then covered it with the freshly dug soil.

“That handles…OW!!!” I yelped as I was hit four times in quick succession by four separate boomerangs from four separate angles. “For the love of god!”

As I glared down at the dropped boomerangs, I heard some faint laughter nearby. I froze, my eyes carefully scanning the area. I was certain I was being watched. Boomerangs do not fly on their own, after all. After not even ten seconds, I saw it. A familiar poofy pink mane just barely peaking above a small cluster of bushes.

I did my best to not react to my discovery. I did not turn my face directly to the bushes, opting to look at it out of the corner of my eye instead. But I had all the proof I needed. Little Pinkie Pie was up to her old tricks. And now it was time to turn the tables on her.

I smirked, picking up the four boomerangs that had just hit me. I then retrieved the four remaining boomerangs that happened to be nearby. I adjusted my grip on them, holding each between two fingers on each hand like shuriken. I then turned and ran towards the bush with my hands hanging low. Once I felt I had come within reach, I shouted, “Returning to sender!”

I hurled the four boomerangs in my left hand first before following up with the four in my right. They flew through the air, each group staying in formation. I am not sure how I got so lucky, but all eight tumbled right into the bushes from both sides.

“What the?! Ow!” I heard a voice yelp. Only I did not recognize it as Pinkie Pie’s.

“Oof! How’d he know we were over here?!” I heard another voice speak up. Again, it was not Pinkie Pie.

“Eek! He’s got some great aim!” THAT was Pinkie Pie.

Satisfied, I approached the bushes and peaked over them. I was not surprised to find Rainbow Dash with Pinkie Pie, but I was not expecting to find Twilight Sparkle there too. All three ponies were on the ground, the eight boomerangs I had thrown being scattered around them.

“Having fun, girls?” I asked crossing my arms while looking down at them.

The three ponies looked up at me with sheepish expressions. Twilight spoke with some embarrassment, “Um… I had nothing to do with this. They just asked me to help with my magic a few times.”

Rainbow Dash chuckled while rubbing her head. “Um… I hope we didn’t strike a nerve. We tried really hard to make the prank seem like it was all your doing.”

Pinkie Pie grinned while visibly trying to not laugh. “Yeah! We know you don’t like being pranked by other ponies, so we thought maybe you wouldn’t mind pranking yourself!” But she then frowned with a worried expression, “Did it…work?”

My only response was a laugh. “Yeah, it did work! I never guessed anyone was pulling the strings on that one!” The three of them breathed a huge sigh of relief. I then asked, “Wait a minute… Where’d Fluttershy go anyway?”

I heard a familiar meek voice reply, “I’m right here.” Fluttershy was perched on a tree branch right above us. “I saw everything. It looked pretty funny, but… Are you really OK?”

I nodded while rubbing my head where some of the boomerangs had bopped me. “Yeah, I’m good. They didn’t really hurt. Too soft.”

Fluttershy then flew down to me and nuzzled my face gently. “That’s good. I was worried it would’ve gone too far.”

Twilight smiled as she stood up. “Oh, you know we wouldn’t do anything to hurt him, Fluttershy. He’s our friend. Just like you.”

Remembering the current day, I asked, “You girls all ready for the Grand Galloping Gala tonight?”

Rainbow Dash nodded as she exclaimed, “You bet we are! This one’s gonna be the best night ever for sure!”

Pinkie Pie then asked, “I think we’ll start to get ready for it in a few hours. Wanna join us for lunch at the café to pass the time?”

Fluttershy smiled while she looked up at me. “That sounds lovely. Would you like to tag along, James?”

I nodded, having worked up a bit of an appetite after all that excitement. “I’d love to. Lead the way, girls.”

Twilight led us away from the bushes. “I’ll lead then. Right this way, everypony.”

It was around noon by the time we arrived at the café. Sundays are usually slow, so we did not see very many customers. That left us with more than enough tables to choose from. However, Pinkie Pie suddenly stepped forward and started pointing her hoof at them. “Eeny meeny miny mo. Catch a pony by the nose. If it squeaks, let it go. Eeny meeny miny mo!”

Her hoof was pointing at the nearest table. “This one!”

As Pinkie Pie trotted towards it, I asked, “Should we go along with it?”

Twilight just shook her head in bemusement. “I don’t see why we shouldn’t.” The rest of us followed and took a seat around the table. The height of the stacks of hay around it still was not high enough for me, so I borrowed a stool from nearby that made things easier for me.

“Does everypony know what they want?” Fluttershy asked while scanning her menu. She was seated next to me on my right while Twilight Sparkle was on my left.

“I’ll be getting the OBG pasta with a side salad.” I replied. For those who have not guessed, OBG stands for Olive oil, Butter, and Garlic respectively.

Twilight smiled at the sound of my suggestion. “I think it’s time I try that too. It looks amazing.”

One by one, we all spoke our entrees to the waiter once he arrived before watching him enter the café. Once he was gone, I asked, “So, you’ve all been to the Grand Galloping Gala before?”

Twilight nodded and replied, “We all went once before. It wasn’t the best experience, but we’re more prepared this time.”

I then asked, “Well, when will we be leaving for it?”

Rainbow Dash replied, “We’ll be heading out at the train station sometime around 4 pm. It takes over an hour to go up the mountain. Took even longer to go by pony-drawn carriage that last time.”

“Can’t remember the last time I rode a real train. Is the view nice when going up the mountain?” I asked, expecting the ride to be very enjoyable with an impressive view.

Fluttershy seemed delighted by the notion. “Oh, the ride is just lovely. The best part is when you’re halfway up the mountain. You can see for miles. You just might even see an eagle fly by.”

Pinkie Pie then butted in, “Just make sure you use the bathroom before we go! They have no restrooms on those shorter train rides!”

“I take it you speak from personal experience.” I replied with a smirk.

Pinkie Pie rolled her eyes before replying while smiling sheepishly, “Maaaybe.”

I cannot recall what we discussed next, but our entrees and drinks were brought out surprisingly soon. Each of us had ordered a bottle of sarsaparilla, but our entrees varied slightly. Twilight had ordered the same pasta dish I did, Fluttershy ordered a sandwich, Pinkie Pie had ordered a slice of spinach pie, and Rainbow Dash had ordered a heaping bowl of soup.

“Let’s dig in, girls! Oh, and James.” Rainbow Dash spoke as she began to slurp her soup through a straw. It was a shade of red, leading me to suspect it was tomato-based.

As we ate, Fluttershy asked, “Does Rarity have something special for you to wear tonight, James?”

I replied as I removed the lid from my bottled drink, “Yeah. It’s an impressive robe. Have you seen it yet?”

Pinkie Pie spoke in curiosity, “A robe? I never saw anything like that at Rarity’s place.”

Twilight then replied, “I saw it once. I can’t remember it perfectly, but I remember that I was really impressed by it.”

Why is it that only Twilight has seen that robe before? “You haven’t seen it yet? But Rarity made it months ago! Was she hiding it?”

Rainbow Dash shrugged her shoulders. “I dunno. Maybe she’s keeping it hidden to surprise us when you finally wear it.”

Twilight chuckled in anticipation. “If that’s the case, you’re all in for a surprise. I only wish I could recall the details on it.”

After taking a bite from my pasta, I added, “Be patient. You’ll get your chance tonight, girls.”

We continued to chat and laugh together while eating our entrees. I suspect we may have forgotten all about our food and were more into enjoying each other’s company than paying attention to the flavor in our food. And before I knew it, we were all done.

“So yeah, where was I?” Rainbow Dash spoke after mentioning that she had just recently performed her fifth Sonic Rainboom, which I still have yet to see. But she then looked down at her bowl. “Whoa. Done already? Did we finish all of this in ten seconds flat or what?”

Fluttershy seemed a bit uncertain herself. “I didn’t even notice it was gone until just now.”

However, Pinkie Pie just grinned. “I did! Because I finished it off in one bite!”

I rolled my eyes at her silly claim. “You and that extendable jaw of yours.”

Pinkie Pie giggled as she replied, “Oh, it’s not extendable. I’m just part alligator! Their jaws open reeeally wide!”

Twilight rolled her eyes as well. “That explains your choice in pets. Wait a minute… Seriously? You’re part alligator?!”

Pinkie Pie smirked smugly. “Nope! Just messing with you!” The rest of us burst into laughter, but Twilight simply frowned with an irritated expression.

Once we had left the payment on the table, the five of us walked southeast through Ponyville. “Is now a good time for us to stop by the Carousel Boutique to get ready for the gala?” I asked, merely following my companions and probably repeating myself more often than needed.

“I think it’s about time we visit. It’ll take us a while to get ready.” Twilight Sparkle replied while looking up at me.

Fluttershy added, “We need to take a lot of steps to make sure we’re all ready. This is an event that happens only once a year. And only if you’re directly invited.”

Rainbow Dash then spoke up, “Yeah. You have to be just as awesome as yours truly to get invited to the Grand Galloping Gala.”

Pinkie Pie then jumped in glee as she squealed, “Ooh, ooh! That means you’re totally super awesome, James! You must be to have been referred to directly in that invite a while back!”

I grinned shyly, somewhat flattered by that level of praise. “Oh, come on. I’m nothing special. I’m only human.”

The four mares stopped, looked at each other, and then smiled at me in unison. “You’re special to us, James.” Twilight spoke with her purple eyes gazing up at me.

Rainbow Dash nodded while spreading her wing and somehow imitating a human hand giving a thumbs-up. “Yeah, definitely. I feel totally lucky to have an awesome dude like you as a friend.”

Pinkie Pie then started hopping up and down in front of me. “Yeah! You’re the only human in Equestria! That makes you extra special! And you’re our friend, which makes us specialer than most other ponies.” She then stopped and looked away from me with a hoof on her chin. “Hang on. Is that even a real word? Specialer?”

Fluttershy then hovered up to me and looked me in the eye. “You’ve always been nothing but a good thing to us, James. We love you and we always will.”

My girlfriend’s words genuinely touched me. I felt a warm fuzzy feeling inside me as well as a subtle urge to shed a tear or two. I reached out and embraced her, the feel of her arms embracing me occurring immediately afterward. “Aw... I love all you girls too.”

Seconds later, Rainbow Dash spoke up. “C’mon, lovebirds. Don’t waste time getting all sappy! We’ve got a gala to prep for!”

Fluttershy and I promptly released our grips on each other and grinned sheepishly. “Oh, yes… Um, sorry about that. Lead on, please.” She replied to Rainbow Dash with a slight blush of what I guess was mild embarrassment.

“Yeah, we’ll follow.” I added. We continued on, Fluttershy constantly staying right beside me.

A short while later, we stood before Rarity’s home. But just before either of us could knock, a familiar voice called out behind us. “Howdy, girls! Hey there, James! Y’all gettin’ ready for the Grand Gallopin’ Gala?”

Each of us turned to face the owner of the voice and found Applejack trotting towards us. “Hey, AJ! Ready to party?” Pinkie Pie asked in a cheery tone.

“I dunno ‘bout partyin’, but I’m set ta rake in some bits with my new apple recipes.” The farm pony replied with a confident grin.

Rainbow Dash then spoke up, “In that case, I’ll have to let the Wonderbolts know! I know Soarin will want one of your pies again.”

Twilight then asked, “Well, since we’re all here, how about we go get ready? I know Rarity’s eager to get started by now.” With a nod, I knocked on Rarity’s front door and waited.

Not even ten seconds later, the door opened. “Welcome to… Oh, hello! Are you all prepared to indulge in my personal beauty treatment before the best night of our lives?” Rarity spoke with great enthusiasm upon seeing us.

“You know it, Rarity. And James is here too!” Twilight replied while glancing up at me. I followed-up with a wave and smile.

As soon as she gazed at me, Rarity’s eyes twinkled in excitement. “Oh, darling, I can hardly wait to see you in your attire! Please, do come in!” We all entered in a row, although I was careful to mind my head. I did not want a case of déjà vu to happen.

“You all go right ahead, darlings. I need a moment with our guest of honor.” Rarity spoke with a smirk. As instructed, the five other mares headed down the hall while Rarity led me upstairs.

“Ooooh, I’ve been looking forward to this evening for so long, James!” Rarity squealed while I followed her closely.

“Are you really that excited about me wearing that robe, Rarity?” I asked, not used to seeing the elegant refined unicorn mare this excited over anything.

“I most certainly am, James. I can’t wait for everypony at the gala to see that masterpiece on one of the finest gentlemen I know!” Rarity replied while looking at me over her shoulder.

“Finest gentlemen? Me? I dunno about that…” I retorted while turning my gaze to the floor to make sure I did not trip while going up the stairs.

“James, darling. You may not have the etiquette of a perfect gentleman, but you have the heart of one. That is what truly matters.” She then turned and rested her hoof on my chest, her face now level with my own due to her being on a higher elevation than me. “I have learned to judge ponies…I mean people by how they are on the inside. And you are truly a fine man, James.”

I gently placed my hand over Rarity’s hoof, taking in her words. “Really…?”

Rarity smiled while also giving me a wink. “I have a discerning eye, darling. I know a gentleman when I see one. But enough stalling. We need to get you ready for your Canterlot debut!” She began trotting upstairs again, myself trying to keep up.

Just as I thought we were going to enter Rarity’s bedroom, she stopped in front of the bathroom. “First thing’s first. Make sure you wash up before you put your formal attire on.”

I nodded, understanding how Rarity is about cleanliness. “All right then. As for an undershirt, will this one do?” I motioned my hand in front of the white t-shirt I was wearing, Rarity’s cutie mark being displayed prominently on the left side of my chest.

I noticed a very faint blush on Rarity’s face. “Oh, James… Of all things, you want to wear my colors to the Grand Galloping Gala?”

I smiled while glancing down at her cutie mark on my chest. “I can’t think of a more fitting way to thank you for that amazing robe.”

My former landlady looked up at me with a warm smile. “I am honored you have chosen to ‘wear’ me with that robe this evening. Now, in you go. I can hardly wait to see you in the entire outfit.” Just as she took a few more steps towards the stairs, Rarity looked over her shoulder at me. “You’ll find your clothing inside my bedroom. Try not to make a mess, darling.”

“Will do, Rarity. See you soon.” I replied, watching her move out of sight before I entered the bathroom.

Nothing worth noting occurred while I bathed. But once I got out, I only put my shirt and boxers back on while lugging around my shoes, socks, and shorts. Heh, the three S’s. In any case, I moved on to Rarity’s bedroom with my spare clothes in my arm.

Once I was inside, I immediately noticed my robe hanging from a stand that just happened to be set up next to the window. With the sunlight shining in, the gold threads woven into the fabric shimmered beautifully. I was literally awestruck at first, walking around the robe for a few minutes just to admire Rarity’s unique masterpiece. And it is all mine.

Before I could the robe on, I happened to notice a black pair of pants on a desk nearby with a pair of polished black boots complete with shiny brass buckles. Rarity certainly had planned ahead to make certain every last part of my attire was made for the evening. I set down my casual clothing on the desk before pulling my socks back on. I then slid on my new pants, then my boots, and finally my robe. Gently, I might add.

Once I was fully clothed, I took a moment to look at myself in the closest full-length mirror. It was a bit short for my size, so I had to hunker over just to see my face. The spread out night sky nebula colorations of the robe really gave me a mysterious allure, and the black leather boots also went quite well with it. My white undershirt could be seen through the crease below my neck, but it did not matter in the long run. I was ready and looked, dare I say, dashing.

After combing my hair and cleaning my glasses only to remember that the lenses repel all dust and grime resulting in them always being spotless, I went downstairs to check on the six mares. But when I knocked on the door into the room they were in, I heard Rarity yelp, “Ah, not yet, James! We’re not quite decent!”

However, I then heard Applejack retort, “Uh, Rarity? I’m not one ta repeat myself, but we don’t normally wear clothes.” This prompted an amused smirk out of me.

Despite Applejack’s reminder, Rarity remained right behind the door. “I suppose… Well… James? I do not want to be a bother, but could you please wait for us at the station? I would love for you to see all of us once our preparations are complete. We shouldn’t be too much longer.”

Unfazed, I replied, “OK then. Take your time. Just make sure you don’t miss the train.” After checking my pocket to make sure I had my ticket for the GGG in it, I left the Carousel Boutique and made my way to the local train station.

Since I had never used the train station before, I had to ask around for some directions to properly locate it since I had not memorized it due to lack of visits. I also drew a lot of stares, more than likely due to my attire shimmering in the sunlight. I did not mind this level of attention, knowing that they could not possibly be looking at my clothes out of amusement. Rarity does not make her creations look silly.

I found the train station at the northeastern edge of Ponyville. The station itself had little around it, probably to allow for more space to unload cargo. The station was quite small, with no signs of a door to enter aside for one with a sign that read ‘Authorized Personnel Only’ in the middle.

Minutes later, I noticed the train pulling in from the right. It was a steam locomotive pulling around five or so cars. The locomotive itself was…well… The dominant color was pink, as well as there being some heart-shaped decorations. The windshield at the front was heart-shaped as well. The roofs of the cars were pink, magenta, or a very bright yellow. As far as trains go, it was a little small for me. But what do you expect in a town where the primary inhabitants are ponies that stand less than half as high as me when down on all fours? And with colors like that, is Equestria a female-dominated society? I do not really mind, but seeing all these shades of pink is starting to make me feel a bit awkward about being a man. Maybe I will just get used to it after spending a full year here.

The doors on each car opened, followed immediately by a few ponies departing from them. Some of them looked familiar, but I could not recall their names. It is not like am I friends with absolutely everyone I meet. Regardless, they all flashed a fleeting glance at me as they passed me before disembarking from the station.

I stood under the overhang just above the ticket counter to stay out of the sun. Right behind me, I heard a man speak, “Can I help you, sir?”

I turned and saw an earth pony stallion on the other side of the glass at the ticket counter. He was wearing the hat and shirt of a railway officer. The attire of said officers tend to vary by country where I come from, so use your imagination on what the uniform looked like. I replied to him, “I’m just waiting for the train and my friends to join me. We have tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala tonight.”

The ticket clerk grinned in surprise. “Whoa, the Grand Galloping Gala?! You’re one lucky guy. Who’s all going with you?”

Just before I could reply, a voice spoke from behind me. “That’d be us, sugarcube. Sorry if we kept ya waitin’, James.”

Recognizing the voice as Applejack’s, I promptly turned around. “Nah, you didn’t keep…me… Whoa.” Standing before me were my six dearest friends, although each of them was now clad in a dress of varying styles.

Rarity smirked as she gave me one of her alluring gazes. “I see someone is blushing. Does our friend like what he’s seeing?”

I have already described the appearance of Rarity’s dress in a previous entry, so I will not bother repeating it. I will try my best to describe the rest of them in order. Twilight’s dress seemed to be the simplest in design, but was still stunning nonetheless. It was a dress that somewhat resembled a cape or cloak, being varying shades of blue with many star designs woven in. Some of these stars were affixed to her arms above her light blue shoes. They almost seemed to be made of a shiny metal or even glass. And lastly, another star was attached to her right ear like an earring. A fairly basic design, but it suited her so well.

Next was Applejack. Now, I must admit her attire did not seem to be a dress per se, but it was still the most stylish western getup I had ever laid eyes on. She was still wearing a Stetson hat, although I noticed a pair of small red apple patches on the underside of the brim right above her face. I suspect it was a brand new one modified by Rarity herself. Her blond mane and tail had been styled into braids and she was now wearing a pair of stylish boots on just her front hooves. They were mostly a light green with a red and white rim around the tops. Around the ankles, there was a thin leather strap with a red apple brooch. She seemed to be wearing a garment that resembled a brown saddle over her dress, which I should mention was not as long or flowing as the other five. The dress was mostly light green with a white band near the bottom that sported red apple symbols, plus light brown tassels at the bottom. She was also wearing a green collar of sorts on her neck, which was held in place by a red apple brooch. While her attire was certainly not nearly as classy as the others, it was still bursting with country charm and probably the most detail without looking rugged.

I think I will describe Pinkie Pie’s dress next. I was actually surprised by how good she looked. I was expecting something outlandish and silly, and while it certainly matched her silly personality and addiction to anything sweet, it was still a dress that looked quite stylish. She was wearing pink shoes with little blue and white striped bowties on top. She was wearing an equally colored and striped vest around her shoulders with a big pink bowtie at the base of her neck. The bottom of her dress, which took up quite a bit of space due to her tail holding it up underneath, was the same shade of pink as her mane. Near the bottom was a light blue stripe with pink bows between every dip in the line. On her head rested a hat that was very similar in design to the hat always worn by Mr. Cake, only the coloration differed vastly. The color around the bottom was blue while the top was a pale blue. Attached to the side was a pink bow with a yellow center that brought to mind a flower. At her waistline, three frills connected the dress. One of Pinkie’s coat color, then one of her mane color, and lastly the largest being white as vanilla icing with a ring of lollipops and candy corn adorning it. I must hand it to Rarity, she has excellent attention to detail to the point of being able to make embroidering look just like real candy……or is it actually real candy glued on with marshmallow spread? I suppose I could find out the hard way, but best not do anything that might anger Rarity. And come to think of it, was the last time Pinkie Pie wore that dress two years ago during her first visit to the GGG? Then that means… Ick. Who wants stale two-year-old candy? The fact that they were still there means that even Pinkie Pie would never consider eating them. And if even SHE will not eat them, they clearly must be little more than junk that is only good for decoration at this point. But I digress.

I shall describe Rainbow Dash next. Her dress seemed to be a rainbow-striped garment that was cape-like while having cloud-like ruffs around the edges. A golden wreath hung down between her ears while a necklace with what seemed to be a shiny bunch of purple grapes hung from her neck. Of course, I am certain it was a glass replica, as no one in their right mind would wear real fruit with a dress. The design was topped off with a pair of shiny yellow 'sandals' on the forelegs with interweaving strips of fabric. Overall, the design reminded me of an ancient Roman hero. Certainly a design befitting Rainbow Dash's character. What was more, I saw something on her that I never once expected to see. Her mane had been tied into a ponytail. Heh, since when do ponies wear their tails on their heads? Oh wait, there is Applejack... Never mind.

Lastly… Oh my. Fluttershy. Her dress looked as if it had been crafted from nothing more than the fat of the land itself. The long flowing backside of the dress seemed to be composed of long green leaves. A light blue sash hung across the middle of the dress while being adorned with even lighter blue leaf shapes. Near the bottom of the dress was a very thin yellow line with small flowers of varying shades of yellow, white, and blue. Her shoes were just as green as her dress, but a pair of what seemed to be leafy vines was spiraling up her forelegs to her knees. Her dress looked like a tuft of leaves at the area around her neck, which was held in place by a large light blue butterfly-shaped brooch. An earring of identical design, but not identical size, was attached to her left ear. What was more, her mane had been styled into having several curled ends with both bangs being combined into one on one side of her head. Her lovely pink mane was studded with several small flower clips that shared the same colors as the ones on her dress. Fluttershy’s attire was one of my favorites, probably with only Rarity’s dress beating it out. But what I found curious is that for someone so shy, Fluttershy’s dress was showing off quite a bit of skin… I mean coat. I could even see part of her cutie mark. But then again, forest nymphs are not exactly modest in terms of clothing.

“Just… Wow. You girls are a feast for the eyes.” I muttered, simply blown away by those six masterpieces before me.

Twilight smiled while taking a step forward. “Rarity made each of these to perfectly compliment the pony who wears them. Do they suit us well?”

My eyes scanned my companions for about three seconds before I replied, “I’d certainly say so. But now that we’re all here… Wait, are we forgetting someone?”

Just before anyone could reply, I heard a distant shout. “Wait for me!” We all turned to look at the end of the station and saw Spike running towards us while wearing a black tuxedo jacket with a red bowtie. “Phew… Sorry if I kept you waiting. I still had some books to sort before I checked the clock. Am I late?”

Rainbow Dash replied with an eager grin. “Nope! We just got here ourselves. That’s all eight of us, right?”

To check, each of us pulled out our tickets. Each of the eight slips of paper shimmered like gold in the sunlight. Pinkie Pie grinned while counting. “One, two, three, skip a few, eight! That’s all of us!”

Fluttershy then spoke while glancing at the passenger car behind me, “I think we should board now. It looks like the passengers from the last trip have already left.”

Before we could board, I asked, “Hang on. Is our fare already paid for?”

Rarity nodded as she and the rest of our friends began to make their way forward. “Princess Celestia has already gone through the liberty of providing us with a prepaid train ride. Do not trouble yourself with it, dear.”

Minding my head, I ducked the doorway into the closest train car once the rest of my friends had entered. I heard the conductor call out, the sound of steam being released from the locomotive, and then the sudden jerking of the train car as I began my first commercial train ride in years.

I took a seat by a window, the back of the seat being divided by an artistically designed green glass barrier that dipped low at the center. In a matter of minutes, the train had cleared Ponyville’s borders and was now heading north across a vast meadow. “First time out of Ponyville since getting lost in the Everfree Forest.” I muttered to myself.

I have long had a deep fascination with trains since my early childhood. And although my passion for them may have diminished as I grew older, they still have an endearing allure. I found myself just enthralled by the scenery zipping by, not really paying any mind to my seven companions as I rested my elbow on the windowsill.

“Wonderful view, is it not?” I heard Rarity speak just behind me.

I turned to look at her and nodded. “Trains have a special place in my life. I was obsessed with them as a kid.”

Rarity giggled as she took a seat on the bench opposite to me. She relaxed on it quite comfortably, her arms folded on the soft cushion. “They always seem to have such a romantic flair to them.”

The two of us continued to watch the scenery go by while hardly saying a word. But as we ended up heading towards the mountain Canterlot sat upon, we passed through a tunnel that had been dug out of the mountainside. In the darkness, I felt something push up against me. I did not pay it any mind, but when we reached the other side of the tunnel and light had filled the train car again, I noticed that Rarity was now on the same bench as me, leaning against me gently as she looked out the window.

“I hope you do not mind me being right here, James.” Rarity spoke softly next to me.

I replied while momentarily surprised, “Um… It’s no trouble.” I gently placed my hand on Rarity’s right hoof as the train curved around the mountain. But as I adjusted my grip slightly, I felt my fingers caress the bracelet she always wore. “You’re still wearing this?” I asked quietly.

Rarity glanced down at her hoof, the opals on the silver bracelet shimmering with a prismatic effect. “I wear it every single day. It’s one of my most precious possessions.” She then whispered happily, “Thank you again for this, James. I will never depart with it.”

As she spoke those words, my grip on her hoof tightened slightly. After spending a full eight months in Ponyville, I can safely say that Rarity has become my best friend. I do my best to not put her before my other friends, but she is probably a bit more precious to me than most other ponies. Then again, she was the first pony to actually help me when I came here. I leaned my head against hers slightly and whispered, “Never change, Rarity.”

She replied with a whisper of her own. “Never change, James.”

As Rarity and I watched the scenery go by, I discovered that the mountain Canterlot is built upon is not just a mountain, but part of a small mountain range. The train curved along the mountain range many times, even crossing a large bridge that spanned a river with a waterfall tumbling down below it.

As we drew closer, I realized that the hulking fortress that is always visible from Ponyville is not actually Canterlot itself, but probably the royal palace where Princess Luna and Princess Celestia reside. It seems to stand at the far edge of Canterlot while the city itself is impossible to see from such a distance. The train crossed a small stone bridge over a small river, a pair of booths on the sides with what seemed to be a pair of pegasus guards donning gold armor while holding spears up in one of their ankle joints that were even taller than they are. They seemed to be nothing more than part of a security checkpoint. I suppose that even Equestria, being the borderline paradise it is, is not entirely without troublemakers.

Regardless, we passed through the checkpoint without incident. I heard the locomotive hiss as steam was released. I then noticed that the sun was in the process of setting, the night not far away. “Wow, how long was that ride?” I asked, having completely lost track of time.

Pinkie Pie did a quick hop as she cheered, “Yay, it’s almost time to PAR TAY!”

Applejack replied while chuckling, “Easy there, sugarcube. Keep that up and they’ll toss ya out.”

Perhaps it is just me, but as we departed from the train in single file, I got the impression from watching my friends’ movements that if the proper music was playing from somewhere nearby this would make for a good start to a musical scene in a movie or something similar….. Maybe I should not try to wrap my head around that thought too much.

The train station was much more open than the one in Ponyville. It certainly had plenty of room for an interior, with plenty of arched windows showing it. However, we did not have enough time to go inside and check it out. The Grand Galloping Gala was our destination.

“So…this is Canterlot?” I asked, having never set foot in a city literally built into the side of a mountain.

Twilight smiled while she looked up at me. “Nice place, isn’t it? I used to live here before moving to Ponyville. If we’re lucky, you just might see my parents or brother.”

I nodded once, but froze as I processed her words. “Yeah, may…. Wait a minute. Brother?” I gave Twilight a bemused stare and asked, “I’ve known you for eight months and you never told you have a brother?!”

At the mention of this, the rest of our companions turned to face Twilight with Applejack speaking first. “Come ta think of it, we knew ya for two years before we found out ‘bout ‘im.”

Twilight glanced back and forth at us without ever moving her head. Only her eyes. Her face had turned as red as a tomato before she spoke, “Um… Sorry?”

I cannot recall the last time I saw Twilight look so flustered about anything. Although I must confess that forgetting to mention any of your family members to your friends after knowing them for two full years is a rather embarrassing slip of one’s mind. Regardless, I raised my hands and smiled, “Meh, don’t worry about it. Let’s just get going.”

Twilight nervously chuckled, “Eheheh, right…” She led us on; guiding us through the city she knew more of than the rest of us.

One thing I found out about Canterlot right away is the general scale of its architecture. It is gigantic when compared to Ponyville. Every last piece of architecture there towers over the buildings in Ponyville. The designs were always elegant with each structure being topped with varying designs of spires. The dominant color of the buildings around me was porcelain white. I also noticed that most of the ponies around us were dressed very elegantly, probably various types of fashion trends popular with the wealthy. I also noticed that the majority of the ponies we passed were unicorns. Nearly all of them had their heads held high. In fact, one pair had their heads tilted so far back; I thought they were looking at something right above them. When I looked up and saw nothing, I realized that they had their eyes closed.

After no more than a few minutes of walking through that magnificent city, I began to find myself longing for Ponyville. Say what you will about me, but although it may be a place I would like to vacation in, I really do not fancy the idea of ever living in Canterlot. The city comes off as being too ritzy and uptight to me. I prefer areas of simplicity and coziness like humble Ponyville. Granted, I do not hate Canterlot, but it is certainly a place I do not want to spend too much time in. That, and the various ponies around me keep giving off a somewhat chilly vibe.

Speaking of those, dare I say, hoity-toity ponies, as soon as one would detect me, he or she would instantly stop and stare. I was getting the exact same reception I got when I set foot in Ponyville for the very first time.

I quickened my pace so as to be closer to my friends in case something went wrong. The feeling of knowing that all of these upper class and probably very judgmental ponies were now gazing at me sent an unpleasant chill through my body. While not as nervous as I was when I first came to Equestria, the attention I was receiving was not enjoyable.

I noticed some of my gawkers were whispering to each other. Had they heard of me? Before they could stare any further, Rarity suddenly stopped in front of me before turning her gaze to several of the staring ponies.

“Don’t all you ladies and gentlecolts know it is rude to stare?” She spoke with a defiant tone, turning her gaze up to me. At her words, the ponies around us stopped staring and went on with their business.

I looked down at Rarity, grateful she had shooed the gawkers away. “Thanks, Rarity.”

My beloved unicorn companion beamed triumphantly. “I want your first visit to Canterlot to be as pleasant as possible. Just stay near me and everything will turn out fine so long as I have any say in the matter.”

I continued to follow my companions through the city before we found ourselves looping around what seemed to be a very large and beautifully designed complex structure. Something that large could only be meant for royalty. While I could plainly see an entrance up ahead, it seemed to not be the one we were looking for.

Not much later, with the stars just starting to come out, we found ourselves following a path that led to the very outskirts of the city with the palace just to our right at a fork in the road. Many ponies were going about their business on the grassy lawns while carriages were coming and going that, oddly enough, were being pulled by ponies that seemed to be dressed for the Grand Galloping Gala. What are they, valets pulling carriages in for parking? And why would ponies be pulling carriages that contain other ponies? Then again, I doubt there are any simple workhorses in this world as all equines I have seen thus far are the dominant sentient creatures of this land.

I looked on, loving the beautiful night sky adorning the skyline above the palace and out to the west. A waterfall poured down the side of the mountain to our right, filling a basin littered with lily pads and lotus flowers before passing under a drawbridge and down the side of the rest of the mountain. As for the palace itself… Do not even try to ask me how to describe it. Numerous spires with shades of gold atop a palace of mostly porcelain white. The design is too intricate to effectively put into words. “Wow…” It was all I could say.

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” Twilight Sparkle asked me as she stood to my left with Applejack and Rainbow Dash beside her.

“That doesn’t do it justice, Twi.” I replied, still somewhat awestruck by the site of the GGG’s location.

Fluttershy then spoke, “Just wait until you reach the inside. It’s a palace like no other.”

Rarity then proudly stepped forward as she said, “Without further ado… Shall we?” We all nodded and marched along the path that led into the palace, three of my friends on each side of me with Spike right in front of me. With him being so small, it is easy to forget he is there at times.

Upon crossing the drawbridge, I found myself just inside what seemed to be a lobby with a very large golden door at the other end of the relatively small room. It was then I realized something. “I don’t have to duck to walk through doorways in here? What sorcery is this?!” All seven of my companions burst into laughter. Seriously, finding this place with doorways that reached high enough so I would not have to mind my head was a massive change of pace for me.

Once the doors had been opened, we entered to find a large room with a stairwell up ahead. The red carpet at my feet trailed off to the right and straight ahead down separate hallways. The stairwell led up to a pair of stained-glass windows with two more stairwells leading up at the sides. And standing before the two windows was… “James!”

My train of thought was wrecked when I head someone call my name. I adjusted my gaze and saw none other than Princess Luna running down the stairwell before me. “Wha… Luna!” I replied, holding out my arms to catch her as she flew into my arms and embraced me tightly.

Rainbow Dash just let out a laugh. “Looks like somepony was looking forward to seeing you, James!” I could only smirk with a slight blush. At least I think I was blushing.

Luna spoke with her face next to my ear, “I could hardly sleep last night. I was just so excited to be able to welcome you into my home, dear friend.”

“In all honesty, I didn’t know what to expect. I’m glad you’re here though, Luna.” I replied, my arms caressing her back while her wings beat in a steady rhythm to stay off the floor.

I heard the sound of hooves clopping before a voice spoke to me, “You were all she talked about yesterday, James. Maybe now she can change the subject.” I looked to my right and found Princess Celestia looking at me with a smile.

“Princess Celestia!” I heard Twilight speak before she and the other six bowed before her and Luna.

“Oh, please, you don’t have to do that. You are my guests this evening, not my subjects.” Celestia waved her hoof to make them rise.

I then released my grip on Luna as she dropped to the ground. “You are free to go wherever you desire within the palace. Please do enjoy yourselves.”

Twilight then smiled as she turned to our friends. “Remember the plan, girls. Let’s all stick together so we can have a fun night with friends.” The other six voiced their approval in unison. Twilight then looked up at Celestia and asked, “Will it be possible for us to talk tonight?”

Celestia looked down at Luna, who winked at her. She then looked back to Twilight and nodded. “We can start right now. Luna and I will swap places every thirty minutes.”

“Swap places for what?” I asked, uncertain of what she meant.

“Welcoming our guests. I never get any time to enjoy the gala myself because the guests don’t stop coming until well into the night. But with Luna here, we can share the duty so we both get some time to ourselves.” Celestia replied, gently nudging Luna’s shoulder.

Luna smiled confidently. “Leave the guests to me for now, sister. Just make sure you’re here in thirty minutes.” She then went airborne and embraced me again. “I’ll see you in thirty minutes. All right?”

I nodded in understanding and responded with a smile. “Looking forward to it, Luna.” I then watched as she flew up to the top of the stairwell before landing and greeting a pair of unicorn mares before they walked past her and up the stairs to the right.

Rarity smiled as she motioned for us to follow her. “Right this way, dears. At least I hope everything is where it was last time.” We then proceeded to follow her down the hall off to the room’s left. Or right, depending on which direction one was facing.

All the while, Twilight and Celestia were locked in conversation discussing things about ‘magic’ this and ‘books’ that. The first room we came to was a very spacious area with a very high ceiling. Many ponies seemed to be locked in conversation or dancing in the middle of the room while an earth pony quartet played music nearby. But for some reason, my gaze fell upon one particular unicorn stallion. He seemed to be speaking to a pair of royal guards. The first thing I noticed right away is that his cutie mark is nearly identical to Twilight Sparkle’s, the only difference being that the pink six-pointed star was set upon a dark blue shield with three stars above it. And he was wearing… Wait a minute. I was quick to recognize that jacket. His attire completely matched the outfit Silver Spoon had worn during Nightmare Night. He was wearing shiny black shoes while his mane and tail were a dark blue and sky blue in stripes. His coat was white while his eyes were light blue. While his stature was identical to Big Macintosh’s, his muzzle structure was a bit more angular. Could this stallion be Shining Armor?

Before I could ponder the identity of the unicorn any further, he turned and seemed to gaze in my general direction. He suddenly called out, “Twily!”

At those words, Twilight immediately turned her attention away from Celestia and faced him instead. “Armor!” She replied with an ecstatic smile. The two unicorns ran towards each other and embraced each other upon coming within range.

“Lemme guess… That’s her brother?” I asked while looking at Celestia.

“Why don’t you go over to them and ask?” She replied with a chuckle. I was about to, but I felt a twinge of nervousness fill my heart. I am normally not comfortable approaching people I do not know very well unless I absolutely must, especially if they are family of my friends. Therefore, I waited a brief moment before Twilight looked in my direction and motioned for me to approach her.

“James, come here! I want you to meet somepony.” Twilight called out. Still feeling somewhat nervous, I walked over to her. As I did so, I noticed ‘Armor’ constantly observing me with a calm smile. Once I was standing before him, Twilight spoke, “James, I would like you to meet Shining Armor. My big brother.”

I was hardly surprised that… Wait! During Nightmare Night, Silver Spoon went dressed up as Twilight’s own brother?! I can only imagine what she must have said upon seeing that filly. In any case, the fact that this unicorn was Twilight’s brother did not surprise me after seeing his cutie mark. Twilight then spoke, “Armor, I’d like you to meet James. The only human in Equestria.”

Shining Armor nodded while looking up at me. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. I’ve been hearing nothing but good things about you, James.”

I meekly replied, “Uh… Thanks. You’re captain of the royal guards?”

He replied promptly, “Sure am. Only tonight I’m off duty to enjoy the Grand Galloping Gala.”

Twilight then whispered to me, “To be honest, he had to compromise to have enough time to attend. The real reason he wanted to attend this year was because he knew you would be attending.”

I was puzzled by just why the captain of Canterlot’s security forces wanted to meet me so badly. He then asked, “So, I heard you showed up around eight months ago? How’s life in Equestria been treating you?”

I replied briefly, “Excellent. No complaints.”

Somehow, Shining Armor seemed to detect my nervousness. He chuckled as he spoke, “Oh, come on. Don’t be so uptight. You don’t have to be nervous around me! I know you’re great friends with my sister. Any friend of Twilight is a friend of mine.”

I nodded while trying to relax. “OK… So, you and Twilight are siblings? And you’re the captain of the guard?” When Shining Armor nodded, I exclaimed, “What’s the deal with your family having such high-profile standings in society? You being captain of the entire security force and Twilight being Celestia’s star pupil. What’s your secret?”

Twilight and Armor looked at each other with bemused expressions before facing me. Twilight then smiled awkwardly as she retorted, “Ummm… Luck?”

I shrugged my shoulders. “Well, it’s not a big deal. Sorry if I struck a nerve.”

Shining Armor let out a brief laugh. “Nah, it’s OK. I often get asked how I got to the top of the ranks anyway. And I really have no way to answer that.”

Before we can converse further, Twilight asked, “Oh, right. Armor, is Cadence here?”

Shining Armor nodded before carefully scanning the room. “Yeah, she’s here. She went off over….. Ah, right over there.”

I scanned the group of ponies and immediately noticed an odd sight. Among the group of earth ponies, unicorns, and pegasi, there stood a lone alicorn. She certainly had the same body type as Celestia and Luna, although her overall size was just slightly larger than the average pony.

Her coat color was a light pink, her eyes being purple. Her mane and tail were fairly long and endearingly curled and styled, giving a quaint, elegant, yet caring air to her. The coloration of her mane and tail consisted of stripes of pastel hues of purple, pink, and yellow. She was wearing pale gold shoes styled similarly to Celestia’s, an equally pale gold band around the base of her neck, and a small crown on her head that was identical to the one worn by Diamond Tiara during Nightmare Night. Only this time it was quite real. Lastly, her cutie mark depicted what seems to be an aquamarine gemstone shaped like a heart with gold lace below it.

Twilight seemed to immediately become excited and ran closer to the alicorn before calling out, “Cadence!”

I recognized the name, and watched as Cadence turned and ran towards Twilight. “Twilight! So good to see you!”

Shining Armor smirked and winked up at me. “Just watch. This is gonna be cute.”

I did as I was told and watched as Twilight and Cadence suddenly began to perform…..the most adorable thing together I had seen in a while. First, they hopped in place then ducked low while covering their eyes with their hooves before raising them as if playing peek-a-boo. They then sat down on their haunches and tapped their hooves together one at a time. They then stood up, stood side-by-side, and wiggled their rumps while still maintaining eye contact. All the while, they chanted, “Sunshine sunshine, ladybugs awake. Clap your hooves and do a little shake!”

Immediately after their little skit, Twilight and Cadence gave each other a warm embrace. Shining Armor then asked, “Whatcha think of that?”

I smirked while suppressing a snicker. “Cutest thing I’ve seen all month.” I then followed him over to the two mares.

“Cadence? Twilight and I would like you to meet someone.” Armor spoke as Twilight and Cadence turned to face us. I stood silently, unsure of how to address Cadence. Granted, Celestia and Luna are certainly not above acting casually, but I knew absolutely nothing about Cadence, or even if she is really a princess with ruling power or just a noble with the title due to blood ties to the royal sisters.

Twilight held her foreleg out towards me as if to point at me. “Cadence, this is the special friend of mine I wrote to you about. This is James.” I remained rooted to the spot, awaiting Cadence’s response. Twilight then spoke with a smile, “Oh, he’s also pretty shy when meeting new ponies.” She hit the nail on the head right there.

Cadence just chuckled while holding a hoof to her lips. “Oh, there’s no need to be so uptight. I’ve been looking forward to meeting you, James.” She then held her hoof out to me. “I am Cadence. It’s truly a pleasure to meet you.”

Feeling a bit more relaxed; I bowed before her and shook her hoof gently. “An honor, Lady Cadence.”

My use of honorifics prompted a meek smile from the alicorn. “Oh, you don’t have to call me that. I don’t have any real ruling power here.”

I rose to my feet in mild surprise. “Oh… Sorry about that. Just not sure of how to address you, being a princess and all.”

Cadence merely smiled at me. “Well, just address me however you would with anypony. I used to be a foalsitter, after all.”

I raised an eyebrow as I put those words together. “A princess? Babysit… I mean foalsitting? Really?”

Twilight giggled eagerly as she jumped into the conversation. “My foalsitter, to be honest. There was no foalsitter better than Cadence.”

Out of nowhere, I remembered Spike. “Hey, Twilight? Any idea where Spike is?”

She replied while scanning the distance, “I think he went with Pinkie Pie to the buffet. Don’t worry about him.”

However, I replied in concern, “He’s with Pinkie Pie? And with nopony else? That’s what worries me.”

Shining Armor chuckled at my words, but I then heard him whisper to Twilight, “By the way, Twily. You still have that crush on him?”

I felt a spike in my body temperature at those words. Twilight seemed equally flustered as she began to sweat. “Armor… I…uh… Can we change the subject?”

The unicorn stallion nodded while almost failing to contain a laugh. “Right, right, sorry. Couldn’t help myself. Well… Hey, is that real gold in your robe, James?”

I glanced down at myself, noticing the gold threads shimmering whenever light was shone upon them. “Hard to believe, but yeah. Made by Lady Rarity herself….. Huh?” I paused as I noticed Rainbow Dash jumping up and down, trying to get someone’s attention during the brief seconds she was above the crowd of ponies. “Twi, is she trying to get your attention or mine?”

Twilight glanced over at the rowdy pegasus before glancing back at me. “You, of course. I think she wants to show you something.”

“Oh... Whoops. In that case, let’s talk again in a little while, guys.” I replied before starting to step away from her.

Cadence smiled and waved her hoof to bid farewell for the moment. “I’m looking forward to it, James.”

Shining Armor too bid me farewell with a smile. “We’ll be around. If you need help finding us, just ask the guards.” I nodded and waved before hurrying over to Rainbow Dash.

“Excuse me… Pardon me… OK, what’s up, Rainbow?” I asked once I managed to push my way through the crowd of ponies.

My pegasus friend grinned at me. “Ooh, I need ya to meet someone! You’re gonna flip!” She then trotted over to a pair of pegasi. I followed as she called out, “Spitfire, Soarin! Here he is!”

The two pegasi, a mare and stallion, were locked in conversation and were wearing some most peculiar outfits. Instead of a vest or dress, both were wearing full-body jumpsuits. While they cover most of the body, the muzzle, ears, wings, mane and tail are left exposed. I recognized the blue and yellow jumpsuits right away. “The Wonderbolts?”

The pegasus mare looked in my direction and grinned. Her goggles were up, allowing me to get a good view of her orange eyes. Her mane and tail were styled in a wild windswept look, containing streaks of fiery orange. Her muzzle and wings were a shade of fiery yellow. I immediately guessed that she is Spitfire. “So, we finally meet. And you’re the lone human everypony in Equestria’s talking about?”

I raised an eyebrow, finding that claim to be a bit of a stretch. “Hang on. Everypony in the land? What’s that all about?”

The stallion of the Wonderbolts faced me.. His mane and tail seemed equally windswept, being shades of dark blue while having green eyes. His wings and muzzle were a very light shade of blue. I assumed his name was Soarin. “Are you kidding? When you’re the only one of your kind, and a creature of myth outta the history books, you’re pretty much a minor celebrity if you don't fly under the radar.”

I rolled my eyes at that claim. “Oh, please. I’m not that special. My homeworld has over six or seven billion humans there.”

Rainbow Dash’s jaw just dropped. “What the?! Six or seven billion?! I’m amazed they don’t fight over living space!” I decided to not reply to that one.

Spitfire then spoke, “Well, you’re the only human in Equestria. That says… Was that you, Soarin?” We all turned to face him at the sound of a loud grumbling sound.

Soarin chuckled nervously as he replied, “Uh… Sorry about that. I’m always hungry as a horse after a show. I better go grab some grub.”

As I watched Soarin trot out to what I believe is a courtyard, I asked, “Should we follow him? I wanna know where to find some food.”

Spitfire replied as she watched her wingmate trot away, “I’m pretty sure he’s on the prowl for some apple pie. They usually don't have that on the buffet.”

Rainbow Dash then smirked as she added, “And where’s there’s apples…”

I then finished her sentence for her. “There’s Applejack.”

Rainbow Dash and I followed Soarin outside, finding ourselves in a wide-open courtyard decorated with flowering ivy-encrusted pillars with magenta ribbons spread between them. As with everywhere else I had been at the GGG, ponies were everywhere. “There she is.” Rainbow Dash spoke, pointing to Applejack pushing a green box on wheeled legs.

Once she had pushed the box to a spacious enough location, Applejack turned and gave the box a kick. It then opened; spreading out with several shelves popping out of it with a wide variety of apple treats lining them.

As I watched the… Actually, I will say it like this. The sight of the box opening and changing form caused me to very nearly laugh before I spoke in my best southern accent, “She's erectin’ a dispenser.”

Rainbow Dash glanced up at me and asked, “Huh? Dispenser… Oh, I getcha! Apple dispenser! Yeah, that’s what it is!”

The two of us approached the ‘dispenser’ as I took care to make certain there were no spies approaching. I wonder if anyone will know what I meant right there… Anyway, Soarin had lined up in front of the dispenser while Applejack had taken her position behind it like a counter. “Howdy, pardner. What can I getcha?”

Soarin seemed to scan the variety of apple treats, all of which seemed to be very high caliber. I saw a tall cake, apple parfait, apple ice cream, and some others that I did not recognize. “Do you have any of those awesome apple pies?”

Applejack nodded as she reached under the counter and pulled out an apple pie that was as big around as her head. And the ponies of Equestria have some big heads. “Sure do, pardner. I made sure ta stock some for ya Wonderbolt types. That’ll be four bits.”

“Sweet! Thanks!” Soarin replied after tossing Applejack a couple of coins before taking the pie in his mouth and happily trotting away.

“Just like last time. First minute, first sale.” Applejack spoke with a proud grin.

“That’s…uh…quite a variety you have there, AJ. You really didn’t hold back this time, huh?” I asked as I looked over the apple dispenser.

“Yup! I learned too late last time that all these hoity toity Canterlot ponies only like hoity toity cuisine. So I pulled out all the stops and whipped up my best dishes! I’m bound ta get some customers now!” She replied with a smile. “But if ya want, I’ve got some more modest types for y'all. Want any? I’ve got apple fritters, apple fries, caramel apples…”

As I examined the dispenser, a cheeky thought spread through my mind. I probably should not… Oh, I could not help it! “Hey, AJ? Don’t look now, but…” I then leaned in and spoke with my best southern accent, “There’s a spy sappin’ yer dispenser!”

For some reason, Applejack seemed to know exactly what I was talking about. She began to rapidly circle her dispenser, checking for trouble. “A spy?! Where?! Is it one of them no-good Flim Flam brothers?!”

Rainbow Dash began to crack up at Applejack's panic. “Oh man, nice one, James!”

However, Applejack suddenly pulled me down so I was on my knees and got between Rainbow Dash and me before holding us close with her arms over our shoulders. “Nah, yer right, James. Those Flim Flam floppers are always ready ta pull a fast one on the Apple family after that last gig. Well, not this time! I’ve got a lil’ somethin’ special ta stop ‘em in their tracks!”

Rainbow Dash and I watched as Applejack went behind her counter and started rooting around under it somewhere. I asked, “What do you think she’s up to down there?”

My pegasus friend with a deadpan tone. “No clue.”

Applejack waved to us over the counter. “I’ll be a minute, guys. Why don’t ya go have some fun for a while? I’ll have these defenses up in a jiffy!”

Rainbow and I looked at each other. “Defenses? Um, Applejack? I think you might be overreacting to this…” Rainbow Dash spoke up while looking visibly baffled.

“Ain’t no overreactin’ to them dang business rivals! This is serious!” She replied, still out of sight behind her counter.

I shrugged my shoulders in resignation. “OK then. But don’t take too long. You’ve got some customers approaching.” A few ponies were heading right towards the dispenser, probably due to them having seen that tall cake on it.

“Huh?! Oh, that’s just what I needed! Those defenses can wait a bit.” Applejack spoke as she stuck her head up. Rainbow Dash and I decided to let Applejack tend to her customers and headed back inside the palace.

I noticed right away Pinkie Pie just sulking at a table nearby, somberly sipping a glass of punch. “Whoa, what’s wrong with her?” Rainbow Dash asked in concern.

“No idea. But if she looks that down, it must be bad.” I replied while eyeing our friend carefully. I then went over to the abnormally unhappy pink pony with Rainbow Dash by my side.

“Hey there, Pinkie. What’s up?” Rainbow Dash asked once we were right next to her.

With a sigh, Pinkie Pie replied, “I was hoping this time, the Grand Galloping Gala would be a little more…you know…fun? But everything’s just as boring as last time!” She then dropped her head onto the table, lazily letting her arms dangle off the sides. “All I wanted was to have a good time.”

I then asked, “Well… Would you like something else to drink?”

Pinkie Pie nodded with a very faint smile. “Sure… Make it sweet.”

I turned to head to the nearest bar, but not before making sure Rainbow Dash would keep an eye on Pinkie Pie while I was gone. I noticed a small portable bar nearby with a unicorn stallion minding it. There was no line, so I casually approached him.

“I’ll take a glass of your sweetest drink, my good sir.” I spoke, trying to sound as refined as possible.

The bartender nodded before levitating up three separate bottles of what I suspect were alcoholic beverages. He then poured some into a metal container before jumbling it for a moment. When he poured the combined liquids into a clear glass, they had taken on a peculiar pink hue. “Heh… That actually looks like Pinkie Pie’s style… Oh, could you add some candy sprinkles to that? If you happen to have any.”

The bartender flashed me a bewildered glance, but did what I asked anyway. He took some candy sprinkles and scattered them atop the drink. “That’ll do. Thank you.” I spoke before taking the glass and heading back towards Pinkie Pie. I was not entirely certain if it is a good idea to give alcohol to someone as unpredictable as Pinkie Pie, but I decided to throw my caution to the wind this time.

Rainbow Dash looked closely at the glass as I approached them. “Whoa, whatcha got there? That’s just as pink as Pinkie Pie.”

Pinkie Pie glanced at her drink and her expression immediately brightened. “Ooh, that does look sweet! Thanks!” She then took the glass and chugged the whole thing in one gulp. “Ick… A little strong, but still sweet! Does that make any sense?”

I shrugged my shoulders and said, “Whatever suits you… Uh, Pinkie? What’s with that look?”

In a mere moment, Pinkie’s expression became…odd. Her eyes became dilated while she just sat there doing nothing. Rainbow Dash asked cautiously, “Um… Pinkie?” When she got no response, she turned to me. “James, what’s wrong with her?”

I then asked while standing completely still, “Do you ever get that feeling where you know something really bad is about to hap... Yeesh!” I was suddenly cut off as Pinkie Pie went sailing past me before climbing onto a large elegant pony statue. “Oooooh boy… This can't be good.”

Pinkie Pie began to shout with quite a bit of gusto. “Woo, I’ve got an itch in my hooves that I gotta scratch! Time to get down!” She then rushed over to another pony who was wearing a top hat before grabbing him as if to dance. “Oh yeah, shake those groove things!” I looked on in utter disbelief as I saw my friend just going ape with all the Canterlot ponies, sometimes even tossing them into the air as if she had no idea what she was doing.

It was then that I remembered that alcohol removes one’s inhibitions, not that she had many to begin with. But if every last one of Pinkie Pie’s inhibitions had just been removed… I laughed as I facepalmed, “Ohohoho my god, what have I done?!”

Rainbow Dash gave me an uneasy smile while glancing for the nearest way out of the room. “Nothing we can do about her now, right? Whaddya say we just…um…give her some space?”

We both heard a yelp and jumped out of the way as a pegasus stallion was thrown right at us. “Sounds good to me! Let’s scram!” I replied before the two of us rushed out of the room, just narrowly avoiding the incoming pegasus.

We found Rarity back in the main hall of the palace where Luna was still welcoming guests. “James, Rainbow Dash, what in Equestria is going on in there?!” Rarity asked a bit loudly as a crash was heard somewhere behind us.

I replied quickly, “To be blunt, Pinkie Pie just got wasted on one hard drink.”

Rarity froze as her face changed to a panicked expression. “A hard beverage?! Oh nononono, this is bad! The only hard beverage Pinkie Pie can take without becoming like…well…THAT is hard cider. Anything else will… I think you already saw.”

I groaned in mild frustration, “NOW you tell me!”

Rainbow Dash just laughed it off. “Oh, come on! It’s not like she’s vandalizing the place! Just give her a couple of hours and she’ll be fine!” We felt a sudden tremor and a distant crash right after she said that. “Uh…heheh… I hope?”

Rarity just smiled uneasily, knowing the situation in there was out of our control. “Well… Why don’t we move this a little further away? Besides, I’m certain you must be hungry. Let me show you to the buffet.” We followed the regal unicorn down another hall, hoping Pinkie Pie would keep her antics restricted to that one room.

In the next room, I was greeted by the scent of various foods. I cannot quite recall what was on the menu, but the scent alone made my mouth water. “Shall we?” Rarity asked while motioning for Rainbow Dash and me to follow her to the buffet. We both nodded and got in line. However, Rarity then spoke a moment later, “Hm? Excuse me, sir. Have we met?” She seemed to be speaking to the pony that was in front of her.

The pony looked over at us before speaking in a very strong accent that I could only hope to guess in being German, but even then I am not entirely sure. “Lady Rarity! Looking fabulous as always! And that dress is every bit as stunning as the first time I saw it!” He was an earth pony with a pair of large sunglasses with purple lenses preventing me from seeing his eyes. His coat was a type of bluish gray while his elegantly coifed mane and tail were two shades of gray with his mane being tied into a shape resembling an orb near the end. Along with his sunglasses, he wore white cuffs around his hooves and an impressive vest with a large white collar. Lastly, his cutie mark depicted an elegant folding fan.

“Hoity Toity! So good to see you here. Are you enjoying the Grand Galloping Gala as much as I hope?” Rarity replied while I watched silently.

“Oh, absolutely! I do my best to attend every year! It’s also an effective way to see what styles are ‘in’ at the Grand Galloping Gala. Although your designs never fail to impress.” Hoity Toity replied happily. He seemed oblivious to my presence.

Rarity smiled as she got into the conversation. “Oh yes, so many styles to observe here. But before I forget, there’s someone I want you to meet.” She then turned to me and raised a hoof towards me. “Hoity Toity, it is my honor to introduce you to my wonderful friend. This is James.”

I waved with a smile, unsure of what to say. Hoity Toity gazed at me with his mouth hanging open just a bit. “I heard Equestria’s lone human resident has a unique sense of fashion. And those rumors were quite accurate!” He seemed to be appraising my robe. “The golden threads interweaving through the fabric that resemble the night sky. Such a mesmerizing and mysterious combination. And is that truly REAL gold in there?”

I nodded as I said, “Believe me, it is. I held the bundle and it was HEAVY.” Gold is one of the heaviest metals out there, after all.

Hoity Toity turned to Rarity. “Rarity, how bold! Using actual gold in this masterpiece of clothing? It should be placed in a museum!”

Rarity smiled while holding her head high. “Nonsense! The only place it should be is on James’ body. I put my heart and soul into making this for him.”

“Well, it certainly suits him. And… Oh! The line is moving. Let us talk later.” Hoity Toity spoke as he moved a silver tray down the table the food had been placed on that we were moving along. Rarity did the same and levitated a tray of her own while I carried mine.

I must have been hungry. I piled as much food onto my tray as I could. We had grilled carrots, fresh iceberg lettuce with French dressing and a multitude of toppings, a few more items I cannot quite recall, and teriyaki tofu stir-fry. Ooh yes, that was my favorite item on the menu. “Mmm, this looks simply scrumptious. Let’s take a seat, shall we?”

Rainbow Dash, who had been quiet during Rarity’s conversation with Hoity Toity, spoke up while holding her tray on her head, “How about that spot?” There was an empty table nearby. It, like most other furniture in Equestria, was fairly low to the ground. But I probably had no choice but to make due with what I had.

Rarity seemed to notice the table was too short for me to use with a chair. “Oh my, that’s too low for James. And it won’t do for him to sit on the floor.” Using her magic, she levitated what seemed to be a square pillow over to a spot by the table. “There you go, darling. Shall we?”

I took a seat on the soft velvety pillow, finding it to be very comfortable. “Thanks, Rarity. That did the trick.”

Once we were all seated, with Rarity on my right and Rainbow Dash on my left, we began to dine. “Man, there’s nothing like Canterlot cooking!” Rainbow exclaimed as she tried the stir-fry.

“Isn’t there?” Rarity added, delicately savoring her salad with the grace of any queen.

I nodded in agreement. “It’s all fantastic. Although I probably wouldn’t want it every day. It would stop being special if I did.”

Rarity seemed to agree with me between bites. “Oh, yes. Very true.”

Moments later, the voice of a refined gentleman spoke behind us. “Excuse me, but may I have this seat?”

Rarity’s eyes lit up as she turned to look over her shoulder. “Wahaa… Fancy Pants!”

I tried to not laugh at that name. Fancy Pants? Honestly? I mean, does that name mean the exact same thing as Hoity Toity? Or perhaps Big Wig? Well, regardless, he has one of the oddest names I have ever heard of.

“Ah, Miss Rarity. I heard you would be attending this year. And Miss Rainbow Dash?” Fancy Pants asked with elegance.

Rainbow Dash looked past me and waved. “Hey there!”

Fancy Pants then asked, “And this… Is this that fine fellow I’ve heard nothing but good things about?” I felt myself tense up at those words, knowing he was referring to me.

Rainbow Dash grinned as she put her hoof on my shoulder. “You bet! One of the best friends you’ll ever have! C’mon, James! Say hi!”

I nervously turned in my seat. Standing right behind me was the tallest unicorn stallion I had ever seen, being just slightly taller than even Shining Armor. He was wearing a monocle over his left eye and a black tuxedo jacket. His coat was either white or a very light shade of gray. His eyes matched his mane and tail coloration, being a light azure. He also had a tiny moustache just under his nose. Like Big Macintosh, the fetlocks around his hooves had been trimmed, allowing me to actually see them. Lastly, his cutie mark depicted three golden crowns with purple diamonds in the centers. Uncertain of what to say to this gentleman, I casually waved my hand in greeting. “Um… Good evening.”

Fancy Pants elegantly bowed before me. “It is honor, my good sir. I have been most eager to meet the only human in Equestria.”

I just rolled my eyes at that statement and asked, “Is it just me, or is everypony at the Grand Galloping Gala here JUST to meet me?” My two friends chuckled, as did Fancy Pants.

“My good sir, you are one of a kind. A being that has never been seen in Equestria before. Of course everypony is going to want to know more about you!” Fancy Pants replied jovially. His eyes then seemed to scan me for a moment before adding, “And by the way, that is a most fabulous robe you are wearing.”

I smiled and said, “Miss Rarity made it. I mean, who else could come up with something of this caliber?”

Rarity seemed to blush as she grinned. “Oh, James, you flatter me.”

Fancy Pants smiled while he examined my attire more closely. “Oh, his praise is well placed. You went out of your way to weave real gold into this? Truly no expense was spared here.”

My eyes were directed to Fancy Pants' attire as well. I then asked, “Not to be rude, but if your name is Fancy Pants, then where in the world ARE your pants?”

My question clearly caught the refined gentleman by surprise, his monocle popping off his face and hanging by a string from his collar. “Oh my, that IS a good question. Not living up to my name very well, am I?” Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and I chuckled in unison.

“Perhaps I should go find me a matching pair of trousers. Excuse me for a short while, if you wouldn’t mind.” Fancy Pants spoke before bowing and trotting away.

Rarity then spoke to me, “That was a good question, James. For as long as I’ve known him, Fancy Pants has almost never worn pants.”

I then asked, “Would Shimmering Shirt have been better for him? Or Magnificent Monocle?” Rainbow Dash wordlessly snickered at my words.

Minutes later, I heard some hooves clopping somewhere behind me. I was expecting it to be Fancy Pants having found a pair of actual…well…pants. But the voice that spoke was quite different. “May I have this seat, James?”

I recognized it immediately and looked over my shoulder to find Luna looking at me with a silver tray lined with food floating beside her. “Luna! Sure, right here.” I replied as I pulled a seat closer to me.

Rainbow Dash grinned as she greeted the Princess of the Night. “Hey there, Princess Luna! Finally got away from the newcomers?”

The lovely princess replied, “Yes. My ‘shift’ ended, so Celestia took my place. I believe Twilight Sparkle went off to locate Spike.” She then took a seat by me and placed her tray on the table.

“I’m so relieved to hear that the evening is going so much more smoothly for everypony than last time… Although, is Pinkie Pie still keeping herself occupied in that one chamber?” Rarity asked, looking rather concerned.

Luna nodded with a bemused smirk. “Thankfully, yes. The other guests seem to be giving her a wide berth. But what exactly happened to her?”

I replied with a smirk of my own, “She’s in Pinkieville now and she won’t be leaving for a few hours.”

When Luna stared at me with a baffled expression, Rainbow Dash added, “She’s stuck in her own little world right now. Just don’t give her anymore hard drinks.”

Luna’s face became one of uneasiness. “That explains the shrieking for help… Oh wait, that was just Pinkie Pie swinging from the chandelier.”

I chuckled while shaking my head. “Well, she wanted a good time and now she’s having one. I just hope she can remember it tomorrow morning.”

As we ate, Luna whispered to me, “You know, I’ve been longing to see you again, James. When we finish here, would you care for a walk in the royal garden?”

I smiled at the invitation. “Sounds lovely, Luna. Just the two of us?”

Luna nodded while showing a serene smile. “Indeed.” She then gently rested her hoof on my hand. “Just me, and the first person who ever thanked me for the night.”

Once we had cleaned our plates of our food, I stood up and faced Rarity and Rainbow Dash. “Excuse me, ladies. Luna and I are going to take a walk through the royal garden. Can we catch up in a bit?”

Rainbow Dash grinned while her eyes glanced at the way outside. “Sounds like a plan, James. And watch out for Fluttershy. I heard she was gonna check things out in there too.”

Rarity then added, “You two darlings have a wonderful time.”

Luna bowed in response. “We shall. James? Right this way.” We then bid our friends goodbye and headed outside.

The first thing I noticed was that Applejack had quite a line of customers lined up at her dispenser. “Hang on a second, Luna.” I spoke before heading over to Applejack.

“Howdy, James! Sorry, but you’ll have ta get in line if ya wanna buy somethin’.” Applejack greeted me as I stood by the side of her dispenser.

I replied, “Oh, I don’t want anything right now. Although…” I smirked as I took about five steps away from the dispenser and pointed to the ground. I then spoke in my best southern accent, “We need a dispenser right here.”

Applejack looked at me, clearly not getting that I was just messing with her. “There? Well…uh… All righty then. Excuse me, fellas.” She spoke before pushing her dispenser over to where I was pointing. The line of ponies followed without much protest.

I snickered under my breath, really getting some enjoyment out of Applejack’s ignorance. “OK, there we go. Right there, James?” She asked innocently enough.

I decided to try something new and replied, “Much obliged, AJ. Only now… There’s a spy sappin’ yer sentry!”

That was the one quip I was not expecting Applejack to get at all. But to my surprise, she gasped, “My sentry?! No! Big Macintosh’ll have my hide!” She dashed over behind her dispenser and began rooting around under it in a frenzy, leaving me and her line of customers baffled.

“Phew! It’s safe and sound! Them Flim Flam jerks ain’t gonna get me yet!” Applejack spoke before poking her head up to check on her customers.

“Really? She has a sentry?” I muttered to myself. And what was with the mention of Big Macintosh? Regardless, it is probably not a very dangerous device since I have not seen a single firearm once since arriving in Equestria. “AJ, where is your…uh…sentry right now?”

Applejack glanced at me after serving one of her customers an apple parfait. “Oh, it’s right under my counter here. Once I’ve got a lil’ bit more time, I’ll set it up. Don’t think any troublemakers can get inta the gala, but it don’t hurt ta be safe.”

I shrugged my shoulders before walking back over to Luna. “Sorry about that. Shall we be going?”

However, Luna chuckled after having observed that silly performence. “What exactly did you tell her? I was enjoying the show!”

I snickered at the recent memory. “A little joke from my world. It’s even funnier when the target of the joke doesn’t get the reference.”

Applejack had set her dispenser up very near the royal garden, so it took no time at all to get there. Upon entering, I noticed a small bird fly by. “That is a meadowlark.” Luna spoke while pointing at it with her wing tip. The area was quite dark due to lack of natural light sources. The garden was quite lush, filled with flowering bushes. I noticed very quickly that red roses were the most common flower there, adorning many patches.

“Seems pretty tame. Are all animals in Equestria like this no matter where you go?” I asked, wondering if all wildlife is approachable here.

Luna smiled as we walked along. “Well, the animals in this garden are all friendly towards me and my sister. Perhaps it’s because they see us very often.” She raised a hoof and allowed the meadowlark to perch upon her.

I watched for a moment, not certain if I should try to touch the bird. Luna seemed to notice and spoke, “They feel safe around ponies they know. Go ahead and show them you mean no harm.”

With a steady hand, I slowly reached out to the meadowlark and caressed its head. “Hey there, little one…” I muttered softly. In a moment, the bird suddenly perched upon my finger.

“I believe it trusts you.” Luna said with a smile.

I raised the bird to my face, which then leaned against me. “Awww…” I muttered as I caressed the bird with one hand. However, I suddenly heard a rustling and screeching of birds as many flew away just up ahead. “Trouble?”

Luna frowned in suspicion. “I can’t imagine any trespassers causing harm.” We both hurried on ahead to be greeted by a very…..awkward sight.

“Oh, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to… Wait! I just wanted to… No! Don’t go! I only…” Fluttershy was running back and forth to every single animal she could find, said animals fleeing from her whenever she drew near. This struck me as extremely odd. Fluttershy adores animals and can quickly make friends with pretty much every animal she meets. Why were these animals trying to stay away from her so desperately? She came to a stop in the middle of the clearing before groaning, “Why won’t any of you be my friends?!”

Luna asked as she glanced around at the birds staying perched in the trees, “Well, I’ve never seen the garden’s animals flee from anypony so swiftly. Fluttershy, why do they seem to fear you so?”

Fluttershy seemed somewhat embarrassed as she replied, “Last time… I…um…tried too hard to get them to open up to me… I even…flew off the handle, if you know what I mean.”

I winced at those words. “Um… That’s a scary thought. You flying off the handle? No wonder they’re so scared of you.”

“I know… They’ll never like me now…” Fluttershy replied with a disheartened sigh.

I then looked at Luna and asked, “Aren’t they always wary of anyone from outside the palace?”

This seemed to surprise Fluttershy. She glanced up at me as she exclaimed, “Wait… Always? But… I never did anything to frighten them at first!”

Luna smiled sheepishly as she explained, “That’s the problem with the animals that live in this garden. They have everything they need here, so they never leave. This isolated lifestyle makes them wary to anypony they do not recognize since they seldom get visitors aside from Celestia, myself, and the palace guards and caretakers.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed a…..wallaby emerge from the bushes? Since when does Australian wildlife reside on a mountain far from the outback? Regardless, I spoke as an idea came to mind. “Hang on. I’m gonna try something.”

I began to walk towards the wallaby with a casual gait, my head turning to gaze at my surroundings while only glancing at the wallaby every few seconds. The wallaby naturally watched me with caution. But as I started to draw near, I changed direction so I would pass the wallaby by five feet or so. The wallaby stood its ground, not moving from the spot. I approached a flowering bush and smelled the roses, trying to act like I was as nonhostile as possible.

After a moment, I walked over to a nearby tree, passing the wallaby again. As I drew near, I heard Fluttershy ask Luna, “What is he doing?”

Luna replied quietly, “Shh. Let’s watch and wait.”

Once I was next to the tree, I placed one hand against it for support. I overheard Luna speak, “It seems he’s being indirect with his approach to avoid seeming aggressive.”

Fluttershy smiled in response. “Oh, I see. So I shouldn’t just run up to them in excitement… Oh!”

As I had hoped, the wallaby had begun to draw near to me. Probably out of curiosity since it had never seen anything like me before. It soon stood right by my side and gazed up at me. I looked down at it for a moment before turning my gaze ahead again, waiting for the wallaby to make the first move.

After a moment, the wallaby sniffed my hand before nuzzling it. I decided to make my move then, slowly moving my hand until it was caressing its head. It was the first time I had ever come in direct physical contact with a marsupial of any kind.

“It’s letting him touch it! He’s touching it!” I heard Fluttershy shriek in excitement while doing her best to keep her voice down.

Once I felt the wallaby had opened up to me enough, I faced it and kneeled down to have better access. I scratched the underside of its lower jaw, which it seemed to find enjoyable. However, I then noticed Fluttershy walking by while seemingly minding her own business too. The wallaby seemed to react to her presence with surprise, but calmed down as long as I kept maintaining physical contact with it.

It seemed that Fluttershy was taking the exact same steps I took, going from bush to flowering bush without paying much mind to any of the wildlife. Eventually, she approached me, but then turned to face away from the wallaby. She just stood there, her gaze directed at nothing in particular. After a moment, the wallaby drew close to her and just stared at her. Her large teal eye looked at the wallaby for a few seconds before gazing back at nothing.

The wallaby finally reached out and touched Fluttershy after at least two minutes of watching her. Fluttershy’s eyes opened wide, clearly shocked that one of the animals she had frightened had finally opened up to her.

“He… Hello.” She meekly spoke while turning her head to face the wallaby. She then reached out with her hoof, gently touching the wallaby’s hand…paw…whichever you call it.

The wallaby gingerly nuzzled her, a clear sign that it had come to no longer view her as a threat. Fluttershy grinned brightly, but seemed to be doing her best to not burst out cheering in triumph. “I think you made a friend, honey.” I spoke softly.

“At last… Thank you for showing me how to, James.” Fluttershy replied before kissing me softly.

“I see you’ve found a way to approach the garden’s animals, you two. And it was a very clever way to do so.” Luna said as she approached us.

Fluttershy grinned while the wallaby continued to nuzzle her. “James is amazing with animals. I could learn a few things from him.”

“I’ve had a lot of experience with them.” I then asked, “Come to think of it, has everyone been having a better time this year? I heard the last gala didn’t go over so well.”

Fluttershy nodded happily and said, “I think everything’s better this time. Twilight finally has time to talk to Princess Celestia, Applejack is making a good profit with her apple products, Rainbow Dash is finally spending some time with the Wonderbolts… I think. And I finally got to be friends with the animals in this garden.” She then asked, “What about Pinkie Pie and Rarity? Did they get what they came for?”

I chuckled somewhat nervously and replied, “Well, Pinkie Pie’s having a blast in there. So I’m guessing that’s a yes for her. But what did Rarity come here for?”

Fluttershy's expression became more uncertain. “Last time, she came here to ‘find her prince’. I’m not sure what she meant by that.”

I frowned as I pondered what she meant. A prince? Does it have something to do with that particular prince Rarity has mentioned to me a few times before? “Well, I’m sure we’ll all go home satisfied in the end.”

Luna, Fluttershy, and I remained in the garden for a short while later. We had to keep track of time though, since Luna would have to swap places with Celestia before long. But once we finally exited the garden, I found that Applejack’s line of customers had shrunken greatly. And I noticed something next to her counter that puzzled me.

“Oh lord, don’t tell me that’s what I think it is.” I grumbled in amusement. Standing next to the counter was what seemed to be a wooden box painted red with what seemed to be Big Macintosh’s cutie mark painted on the side. It was standing up on a tripod-style stand, a short cannon mouth on the front that was slightly bigger around than my fist. I snickered quietly, “Sentry just ahead.”

Fluttershy looked up at me and asked, “Sentry? James, where are you going?”

I replied with a crooked smile, “I need to try something out.” I then walked over to Applejack just as the last of her customers walked away.

“Y'all come back now, ya hear?!” She called out to her customers. Applejack then faced me. “Hey there, James. What can I do ya for?”

I replied promptly, “Nothing at the moment. But what is…..that?” I pointed at the box on stilts next to her apple stand.

“Oh, that? It’s a sentry! Big Macintosh designed it. I set it up in case anypony gets it in their head ta shoplift.” Applejack replied with a smug smirk.

I asked in confusion, “Uh huh… And it works? What caliber does it use?”

Applejack replied while still looking rather proud of herself, “Caliber? Don’t know what that is, but it shoots apples. Ya steal an apple, ya get an apple. To the face!”

The idea of something that shoots apples as projectiles sounded pretty farfetched to me. “I need to try this.” I grabbed an apple fritter and took a step back.

“Uh, James? I don’t recommend that…” Applejack spoke with a look of worry. I noticed that the ‘sentry’ had its mouth pointing directly at me on an angle it did not have before. Was it tracking me?

“Maybe this thing works after all.” I muttered. I then took another step back. And then… BAM.

Out of nowhere, I felt a powerful blow to the very center of my stomach that instantly caused me to hunker over. Ow! I noticed an apple roll away from me, probably the very object that had just hit me.

“Oh no! James! Are you all right?!” Fluttershy shrieked as she ran over to me.

In all honesty, I found this whole situation to be absolutely hilarious. I laughed while groaning at the same time, “Oh my god, AJ! That… Ahahahowch!”

Applejack seemed very concerned about me as I lied on my side while curled up in a ball. “I tried ta warn ya, James! Why’d ya do that?!”

I replied with a groan, “I… Ugh… I just wanted to see if that sentry really worked. And boy, does it work! A blow from that will probably crack your skull!”

Applejack smirked proudly as she said, “Yup. Ain’t no spy’s gonna get my goods now! Oh, and… Ya need a hand gettin’ up, pardner?”

I continued laughing. “Nah… I’m good! Seriously, I got a real kick outta this incident.” I struggled to my feet, trying to not bend forward or back too much.

Luna asked then asked in concern, “I’m surprised you’re just laughing that off. Are you sure you’ll be fine?”

I chuckled while wincing from the pain. “It was well comically timed, so I have nothing against the incident. I mean, seriously! A wooden box that shoots apples! That’s funny!”

Applejack chuckled along with me. “Well, I’m sure nopony would see it comin’, that’s for sure.”

I gently rubbed my abdomen as the pain became a dull ache. “OK… I think I’ll be all right now.”

Luna then stepped forward with her horn lowered. “Be still for a moment, James. That will leave you sore for a while, so let me fix it.” Her horn was engulfed by a billowing cobalt aura as she held her horn next to my belly. In a moment, I felt the soreness fade away entirely. “That should do it.”

I placed a hand on my abdomen, finding no pain at all. “A type of healing magic?”

Luna nodded as she explained, “It’s very practical. It heals any minor injuries, from simple scratches to painful bruises.”

Fluttershy grinned in gratitude. “Thank you, Princess Luna. I hate seeing James in any pain.”

Luna smiled graciously as she replied, “My pleasure, Fluttershy. I’m well aware how close you two are.”

Applejack then stepped back towards her stall. “Well, I’m gonna pack up my leftovers here in a lil' while. I think almost everypony’s had their fair share by now.”

“Did you make a good haul tonight?” I asked as I noticed her display shelves were a lot emptier by that point. It must have been a good haul.

Applejack nodded with a satisfied grin. “Yup. All this extra cash is gonna really help out ‘round the farm.” I was actually impressed by how dedicated Applejack is to her family business, even on a night where she was supposed to be enjoying herself.

Luna then glanced back at the palace. “Well, I do not wish to end our time together so soon, but I need to return to my post. Let’s talk again in thirty minutes, everypony.”

Fluttershy nodded while waving goodbye. “All right. We’ll see you then, Princess Luna.”

Applejack waved as well. “See ya ‘round, yer highness!”

Rather than wave at her, I embraced my dear friend. “Same here, Luna.”

Luna equally embraced me and whispered into my ear, “Thank you for coming, my friend.” I nodded in response and watched as she walked away.

Before I could go back into the palace, Fluttershy spoke up. “James? If it’s not too much trouble, I’d like to spend some more time out here in the garden to apologize to the animals for scaring them last time I was here.”

I nodded in understanding. “OK then, honey. I’ll be inside once you’ve had enough.” She went airborne, kissed me on the cheek, landed, and then trotted away into the garden again. Left with nothing else to do, I went back inside the palace to try to find one of my friends.

Upon entering the palace, I found Rarity enjoying what seemed to be one of Applejack’s apple parfaits. As I drew near, she noticed my approach and asked, “I just saw Princess Luna pass me. Did you enjoy your time with her, darling?”

I smiled as I replied, “I certainly did. Even came across Fluttershy and helped her figure out how to approach some of the garden’s animals. What’s been up with you?”

Rarity then said, “Well, Rainbow Dash went to check on the Wonderbolts while I went to get some of this delectable parfait before Applejack closed up shop.” She then smiled while scanning her surroundings. “I must say this year’s gala has been absolutely fabulous compared to my first. The only way it could get any better is if I can go the rest of the night without having to see…” She paused for a moment as her gaze was directed to the doorway leading further into the palace. “No… Why, oh WHY, did they invite him again?!”

I turned to look to see what had suddenly gotten Rarity so flustered. My gaze soon fell upon a unicorn stallion I had yet to notice at the GGG. He was fairly tall, possibly standing slightly taller than Shining Armor. His coat was white or a very light gray with his elegantly styled mane and tail being a light amber hue. His eyes were a rare shade of artic blue. Like Shining Armor, his fetlocks were cut short to allow his hooves to be seen. He was wearing a black and white vest with a blue bowtie in the center. His cutie mark… Hm. How do I describe this? It seemed to consist of two overlapping four-pointed stars. The one below seemed to be a lavender hue while the one atop it was a golden hue. In all, it resembled a star with eight points. He had a calm smile on his face, not seeming to be unpleasant in any way. What was wrong with this stallion that had Rarity looking so disgusted?

“Him?” I asked, pointing at the white unicorn stallion. Or was he gray?

Rarity growled quietly in discontent. “Yes, that is him. The same prince you are a hundred times better than.”

I cocked my head slightly. “Him? Worse than me? He seems like an OK guy from a glance.”

Rarity glared at me surprisingly harshly. “Do not be deceived. He is, by far, the most unpleasant prince I have ever met. Do not make eye contact with him. Do not get involved with him. Do not say I did not…”

Rarity paused as we both looked to our sides. While we were in that brief moment of conversation, the same unicorn stallion we were discussing had approached us and was standing not even two feet away. He seemed to be looking at Rarity with a somewhat angry stare. My elegant unicorn friend could only groan. “Great... What do you want?”

The prince looked up at me before regaining his calm smile. “Before I deal with her, allow me to introduce myself. I am Prince Blueblood.”

I nodded, but refrained from showing anything more significant than that. “An honor, m’lord.”

He then chuckled and said, “Well, it seems SOMEONE has some manners and a respect of nobility…” He then frowned harshly while looking at Rarity out of the corner of his eye, “Unlike a certain wench.”

I winced at that word. Insulting Rarity? How dare he! She has always been one of the most reliable and supportive friends I have ever… Sorry, I lost my cool right there. It is just that Rarity is very precious to me and I cannot understand why anyone would ever say such things about her. Anyway, I decided to wait and listen before making accusations.

Rarity’s face became flushed with anger, “Wench?! You would dare call me such a vulgar term?! If anypony is a wench, it is you, you ungrateful self-centered scoundrel!”

I then asked, “Um… Rarity? I really don’t see what the big deal is… What did he do?”

My friend suddenly faced me. “What did he do?! So much, I would rather forget! No chivalry at all, using me like a personal servant, and even using me as a living shield to keep himself from becoming dirty from a falling cake!”

The mention of being used as a meat shield was what really drew my scorn. “He WHAT?!” It was all I could say. It also seemed that our argument had drawn an audience, since numerous ponies had begun to gather around us.

Blueblood did not seem apologetic in the slightest, nor did he try to deny those accusations. He raised his head somewhat before replying, “Commoners like you are meant to serve the noble class. I would not expect a mere peasant to understand.”

By this point, I had lost all prior respect for Blueblood. Before Rarity could lash out any further at such insults, I spoke boldly, “You, sir, are nothing more than a lout.”

There was a gasp from the crowd at my words. Blueblood even seemed temporarily stunned by my choice of words. “You… I beg your pardon?” He asked, seemingly not used to being flat-out told to his face.

I replied without a shred of mockery in my tone, “Lout. An uncouth boorish person, or a mere oaf. That sums you up quite nicely.” There was an even louder gasp as I spoke the general definition of ‘lout’.

Rarity smirked while she glanced up at me and said, “Well said, darling. I could not find a better comeback even if I tried.”

Blueblood could only stare at me, his face starting to become flushed with red from anger. Feeling quite satisfied, I bowed briefly. “I believe I have made my point and said all that needs to be said. And with that, I bid you adieu.” I then turned and walked away with Rarity by my side.

“…..Take that back.” I heard Blueblood speak with a tone of malice to his voice before I even made ten steps.

I stopped in my tracks and turned to face him. “What is there to take back? It’s the truth, like it or not.”

Blueblood then smirked slightly and boldly spoke, “I see. If that is your choice, then I challenge you to a duel!”

There was a great deal of commotion in the crowd around us. Rarity then looked at me and whispered, “James, he’s not worth your time. Just leave him be.”

I nodded and turned to walk away with her. He certainly seemed to be far beneath me. However, Blueblood then spoke in a jeering tone, “What’s this? Is Equestria’s lone human really a coward?!”

I stopped dead in my tracks. While I do not mind insults like that, tending to just blow them off and let others think whatever they wish, I entertained the thought of accepting Blueblood’s challenge. I asked without turning around, “Is it a duel of swords you desire?”

Blueblood replied promptly, “But of course. What else could there be?”

I crossed my arms as I considered my options. I looked down at Rarity, my beautiful friend shaking her head to try to dissuade me from agreeing. Of course, if it was a duel of swords he wanted, and I have always had a deep fascination of swordplay…..

“…..I accept.” I said calmly. The crowd let out another gasp at my words.

I heard Blueblood speak in a satisfied tone, “To the courtyard.” He then walked past me, flashing Rarity and I a foul smirk. The rest of the partygoers followed in a massive drove.

“James… Are you sure about this?” Rarity asked with a look of deep concern on her face.

I nodded while some tension flooded my nerves. “I’m a little nervous, but actually fighting someone with a sword? That’s something I’d like to try.” I then flashed her a slight smirk as I spoke more quietly, “Besides, how skilled with a sword can a pampered hoity toity lout like him possibly be?”

“Ahem…” I heard Hoity Toity grunt as he walked by.

“Uh… I didn’t mean you!” I called out while probably feeling my body temperature rise enough to induce sweating. I certainly hope I did not offend the guy.

Rarity did not seem convinced by my words. “I worry about you…I know you know more about swordplay than I do, but still… I dread the thought of you getting hurt.”

I kneeled down and caressed her face. “Don’t worry about me, Rarity. Besides, I can’t just let him get away with what he forced you through.”

Rarity sighed with resignation and said with a whisper, “Just… Don’t go charging in without a plan…”

I nodded with a smile. “That’s not how I do things, Rarity. I’m a cautious sort of guy.” I then turned away and walked out into the courtyard with the rest of the attendees.

I suspect every last pony at the GGG had gathered in the courtyard to watch the duel. Ponies were absolutely everywhere. Blueblood himself was standing in the middle of a large clearing, which would likely serve as the battlefield. As I drew near, he smirked and said, “Our weapons should arrive shortly. But you may forfeit anytime.”

I replied with my arms crossed without looking directly at him, “Only cowards recommend their opponent forfeit.” This prompted a glare from Blueblood, but he spoke no words.

“Weeee! What’s going on down there?!” I heard Pinkie Pie call out from somewhere above me. I looked up and noticed a balcony above the courtyard with Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack looking down at us. Spike was seated on the railing while Celestia and Luna stood by them.

“Pinkie Pie! Would you just sit still for five minutes?!” Twilight groaned in irritation. It seemed that Pinkie Pie’s intoxication had not yet run its course.

Fluttershy spoke quietly as usual, but I think I heard her speak, “I hope he’ll be OK… I know James isn’t the fighting type.”

Rainbow Dash just shouted with excitement, “Are you kidding?! He’ll be fine! This is gonna be. So. AWESOME!!!” I snickered, amused that Rainbow Dash was so fired up to see me take on Blueblood.

“Yes, I’m certain this will be quite a spectacle. But I still can’t help worrying that this is a bad idea.” I heard Rarity say with great concern in her voice.

“Ya worry too much, girl. Ya saw how he was at Nightmare Night. He can handle that hoity toity pretty boy.” Applejack added with confidence in her voice.

Spike then shouted, “C’mon, James! Rip him a new one!”

I finally decided to reply as I looked up at them. “The weapons aren’t even here yet! Knock it off!” That seemed to shut them up for the moment.

After a few more minutes, Shining Armor approached Blueblood and I while pushing a tray on wheels. Lining it was a slew of weapons, most of them melee types. “Choose your weapons, gentlemen.”

Blueblood stepped forward and levitated what seemed to be an embarrassingly small rapier into the air and held it close to his head. The magic aura that surrounded his horn and the rapier were similar in color to his mane. The rapier itself was completely blunt, probably being a fencing foil or epee.

I decided to choose the same type of weapon to be fair, even though rapiers are not my preferred weapon of choice. But once I was actually holding it, I realized just how tiny it was compared to the one I had used during Nightmare Night. It was barely longer than a dagger, a short sword’s size at most. Probably due to the ponies of Equestria being smaller than humans.

I looked at Shining Armor and asked, “We’re supposed to duel using toothpicks?!”

Blueblood did not take my humorous take on the weapons very well and said dryly, “That is a foil…”

I glanced at him for a second before examining my tiny weapon. I held it in two different angles before literally using the capped tip of the sword as a toothpick, cleaning out two places in my teeth. “Yeah, it’s a toothpick.”

Shining Armor burst into laughter, as did a good number of our audience. However, Blueblood seemed frustrated by my attempts at poking fun at the undersized weapon I was being forced to use. “Enough of this banter! Shall we begin?”

As Blueblood walked towards the center of the courtyard, I spoke with a sigh, “Ugh, fine. Whatever you say, Prince Blueballs.”

At those words, Blueblood froze in his tracks while the audience gasped in unison. He rigidly looked over his shoulder at me with a truly furious glare. “Come again?”

I smirked and held my hands out to my sides. “Oh, don’t you give me that look! You know it’s true! What self-respecting mare would ever spend a single night in your company?!” The entire audience burst into hysterical laughter. Chances are I was being dead-on accurate with my claim.

With a deep red blush on his face, Blueblood shouted, “SILENCE!!!” He then held out his rapier's tip at me. “I will not put up with anymore of your insults, you cretin! Ready yourself!” I did not feel intimidated in the slightest. It was actually starting to be entertaining to see Blueblood so flustered.

“Fine, let’s get on with it.” I said nonchalantly as I approached him and took my stand. I bent my knees slightly while holding my left hand against my lower back while holding my sword out in my right hand. I kept it tilted on a 45 degree angle to parry or attack right away. It seemed to not be an actual fencing match and was more of a freestyle duel.

The two of us stared each other down for a moment. Luna then called out, “Begin! And fight with honor!”

Blueblood smirked as he made the first move. “Have at thee, cretin!” He then suddenly stabbed his foil towards me.

I said nothing as I smacked his foil away and stepped forward while keeping myself fairly low to the ground. One thing I found was that although my weapon was much smaller than I was used to, it allowed for swifter strikes to the point where I could stab rapidly. I did just that, rapidly stabbing at him in a quick flurry that caused Blueblood to back away while trying to parry some of my strikes.

“Not bad! Seems I underestimated you!” Blueblood proclaimed as we kept trying to outdo each other. Neither of us could really make any headway against the other. We were both fighting on equal ground, balanced in both offense and defense. It was rather impressive how well Blueblood could control his weapon despite not having any physical connection to it.

After a minute of striking at each other, we both hopped back. Blueblood was actually starting to seem fairly agitated that he could not strike me. I was beginning to sweat as my pulse quickened. I had never been in an actual fight before even though neither of us was in any real danger. Although this duel was more along the lines of friendly competition with little risk of injury, my concentration was intensely focused on this. I could feel a type of rush going through my head that usually only happened back on Earth when I got too into a fighting genre video game. I was pumped.

I breathed deeply as I kept a close eye on Blueblood while he also seemed to be scanning me for an opening. Out of nowhere, he shouted, “There!” He suddenly thrust his sword towards me. I tried to parry, causing it to go off course. However, the sound of a loud rip filled the air, causing us to both freeze. I think even Blueblood was baffled at just what it was he did.

“Please tell me that wasn’t what I think it was.” I asked, hoping that my robe was still undamaged.

Out of nowhere, I heard Rarity scream at me. “JAMES! TAKE HIM DOWN!!!”

I looked up at the balcony she was standing on and noticed that she was glaring down at me with the most furious expression I had ever seen on her face. I glanced at Blueblood and asked, “What the hell did you do? I’ve never seen her this mad before!”

Blueblood replied with a bit of a stammer, “I… I don’t know!”

Rarity then shouted again, “YOUR ROBE! LOOK AT YOUR ROBE!”

My…robe?! That work of art?! I immediately glanced down to see where Blueblood’s foil had gone. It had gone down to my side, tearing a gash in the fabric.

Under normal circumstances, I would not have minded my clothing being lightly damaged. But this? That robe is the most precious piece of clothing I had ever received, not to mention it is a one-of-a-kind garment woven by one of my most beloved friends. So naturally, I felt my blood beginning to boil.

I flashed a glare at Blueblood and growled, “You got a death wish?” Blueblood seemed to detect my change in mood, since he suddenly backed away from me. Rather than attack, I turned and walked towards Shining Armor.

“Where are you going?! This duel is not over yet!” Blueblood called out to me with a tone of confusion.

I looked back at him and spoke with a voice louder than I normally use, “Shut it, Blueballs! I’m not done with you yet!” That seemed to shut him up while also causing him to glare at me in further irritation.

“Something wrong, James?” Shining Armor asked as I drew near.

I replied bluntly, “I need a weapon change.” I set my foil down on the table and began to browse my choices. I saw clubs, crossbows and… Excellent.

“Ooh, that’s what I’m looking for!” I exclaimed as I grabbed what seemed to be a side sword. It was the largest sword on the tray, actually looking like something made for human use. Although looking more dangerous than the other weapons, I could see that the blade was completely dull. The blade itself was around two feet long, perhaps an inch longer. A murmur ran through the audience as I took up my new weapon.

As I turned to walk back towards Blueblood, Shining Armor asked, “Um… Are you sure you know what you’re doing with that?”

“Why do you ask?” I replied as I held my sword in hand.

He then spoke in a slightly louder voice, “Well, that is a longsword! It’s not exactly for novices. Are you sure you wouldn't prefer…uh…” I was in no mood for an argument, so I turned and pointed my sword at his face to shut him up. The tip was an inch or two from his snout.

“I’m using this and nothing else. Got it?” I declared defiantly. And really? A longsword? I suppose a side sword would seem pretty large to a pony that does not even reach four feet when down on all fours.

Shining Armor smiled nervously. “Well…uh… Suit yourself! I’m pretty sure you know what you’re doing.”

I turned and walked back towards Blueblood while muttering, “You’re darn right, I do.”

Before I got too far, I paused. Blueblood then shouted, “What are you doing?! This is not a duel for swords of that size!”

I then replied dryly, “You’re free to forfeit if you don’t like freestyle duels, Prince of Balls Most Blue.” I then stabbed the blade's tip into the ground to give me full use of both hands for the moment.

I began to undo the buttons that held my robe in place. Once they had been undone, I removed my glasses and closed one of its temple arms over my robe’s collar to keep it in place. I then slid my arms out of the sleeves, leaving the robe draped over me like a cloak.

“Armor, could you do me a favor?” I asked while looking over at Twilight’s brother.

“Yeah?” He replied with a look of curiosity.

I then grabbed my robe in my right hand and flung it towards him. “Hold onto this for me. And don’t let it get anymore tears in it.” The audience gasped as the removal of my robe left me with only the pure white t-shirt on my upper body, the cutie mark of the pony whose work had just been damaged being worn proudly over my chest and back.

Shining Armor’s horn was engulfed by a pink glow that was identical to his sister’s. As was my robe once it began to float in midair. “OK. I’ll keep it safe.”

I nodded to him with a smile and then glared at Blueblood before widening my stance and taking my sword into my right hand in a reverse grip. I held the blade vertically behind me, intending to keep him guessing with an unorthodox style for a moment or two.

Blueblood actually seemed rather intimidated at that moment, probably because I was using a weapon with one hand that, by their standards, would require two hands to properly wield. I then spoke, “No one disses Rarity’s work like that. When I’m done with you, you’ll have to start calling yourself Prince…”

I was suddenly interrupted by Rainbow Dash, who called out from above us, “Blacken Blueballs!”

The entire audience burst into laughter at those words, but I facepalmed. “How’d she know what I was gonna say?”

Blueblood, who seemed both embarrassed and frustrated, called out, “E… Enough of this! Are you going to duel me or not?!”

I scowled at him before muttering, “Fine.” I then dashed towards him, sword ready to strike.

Blueblood clearly wasn’t expecting me to take the offensive so suddenly. He backed away slightly while holding his foil out in a defensive stance. Of course, that tiny toothpick was not going to be much use against my ‘longsword’ unless he knew exactly how to counter it.

As I came within range, I stopped running and just used my momentum to slide a bit over the grass. In the process, I swung my sword upward, striking Blueblood’s foil and very nearly knocking it out of his magical grasp. I then let go of the sword just slightly so the blade would rise up. However, I very nearly lost my grip on it before using my left hand to keep the hilt from leaving my grasp before securing it again in a standard grip before swinging it back down at the startled prince. I made a mental note to not try that trick again.

“Where did you learn how to fight like this?!” Blueblood shouted as he tried his best to parry my swings.

“I didn’t!” I replied with a growl. It is true. I never once had a swordplay lesson in my life. I was completely improvising with my weapon.

The audience was very quiet. Probably enthralled by the sight of two duelists going at it. Even though I was completely on the offensive, Blueblood was doing a decent job of staying on the defensive. Then again, he looked absolutely frightened of me. On the other hand, how would you feel if someone who stood nearly twice your height was coming at you with a weapon that was almost as long as you are?

His defense was good. Frustratingly good. Finally, I could not take the frustration any longer. After one more slash that struck against his foil, I quickly smashed my sword’s pommel into his nose to stun him. I then reached out with my spare hand and grabbed his horn.

“What the… What are you…?!” It was all Blueblood had enough time to say before I threw him to the ground. Immediately after that, I made an underhand swing with my sword's flat side and struck… Well… I will say that by tomorrow, his ‘balls’ are going to be blacken blue… I mean black AND blue.

Blueblood let out a high-pitched shriek as I struck him where I probably should not have. He curled up on the ground in obvious agony. I would normally feel bad after causing someone such pain, but I was too angry towards him at the time to feel any guilt. At that moment, I heard Pinkie Pie call out, “Ooooh, nutcracker!”

I stood back while hoisting my sword’s blade to my shoulder, lightly tapping it against my shoulder while tapping my foot as well. “Are you done?”

After a moment, Blueblood glared at me while struggling to climb to his feet. “You… How dare you?! Have you no shame?!”

I provided a retort along with a glare. “You should try asking yourself….. Lout.”

Once he had climbed to his feet, Blueblood levitated his foil again. “I have had enough! Peasants like you need to be put in their place!”

He was clearly going on the offensive, so I stood ready while supporting my sword's pommel with my left hand. My longer and heavier sword was more difficult to parry with though, so I tried something else. Probably due to the pain between his legs, Blueblood did not move from his current position, instead opting to levitate his weapon forward to strike me.

His foil struck rapidly, stabbing at me in a flurry. I could not effectively use my sword to parry or block such a small nimble weapon, so I used my left arm and hand to swat it away however I could. Some of his strikes got through, landing stinging blows on my torso. However, he suddenly performed a feint, starting to stab, but then pulling the foil away from me. I was caught unprepared as the foil slapped me across the face like a stick.

I yelped in pain, the strike leaving a long narrow red welt on my cheek. As I reeled from the blow, I heard Fluttershy shriek, “James, no!”

I felt a twinge of guilt, feeling bad that Fluttershy had to see me get hurt. Blueblood then smirked as he gained an air of smugness about him even while his hind legs remained unsteady. “Hm. How does a peasant counter such rapid blows? Would you care to show me?”

By this point, my anger and irritation was higher than it had been in a long time. I watched and waited as Blueblood moved his foil in for another strike. But as it stabbed at me, I reached out and snatched it out of the air by the blade.

“What?! Release it!” Blueblood demanded, the foil jerking around in my hand like a bird trying to get away. I then stabbed my sword into the ground so I could use my right hand. While glaring at him without blinking once, I held the foil’s hilt in one hand and the blade in the other. After a few seconds of straining, I snapped the blade off like a twig, leaving the useless hilt intact.

Blueblood was clearly frightened by the loss of his weapon, the audience gasping as the now disabled foil fell to the ground while I took my sword in hand again. I then began to approach Blueblood without taking my eyes off him once.

“You… You stay away!” Blueblood shrieked while trying to back away. Of course, he was still immensely sore, so it was probably painful just to move his hind legs at all.

Once I had come close enough, I swung my sword with as much force as I could muster, slapping the flat side of the blade across Blueblood’s face. He fell flat on his side, a small trickle of blood oozing from his mouth.

I stood over him, my sword pointing at his face. He then looked up at me with an expression of terror. “Please! No more! I yield!”

After a moment of saying nothing, I spoke quietly. “If you’re gonna run, don’t let me stop you.” And that is just what he did. Without saying a word, Blueblood hastily clamored to his feet before running inside the palace despite the pain he was in. I never saw him again for the rest of the night.

“Coward.” I muttered as I hoisted my sword to my shoulder. However, as the seconds went by, I heard a steadily rising noise filling the air. Was it stomping? No, not quite. “Applause?”

As I looked around, the entire audience were stomping the ground with their hooves, generating a noise that was not too different from the clapping of hands. Only this time it was the clopping of hooves.

I noticed Rainbow Dash swoop down to me as Fluttershy followed her. I am impressed they could effectively fly while still wearing those flowing dresses. Rainbow laughed as she set down beside me, “Dang, James! I never knew ya had it in you! You totally OWNED his sorry flank!”

Fluttershy then hovered next to me with her hoof on my cheek. “Oh my, that looks like it must sting. Are you all right?”

Now that I had begun to calm down, I actually felt rather bad for how much damage I had done. “I’m OK, Fluttershy. It doesn’t hurt that much unless you touch it right now.”

There was a flash nearby as Twilight Sparkle seemed to use a teleportation spell to bring herself and the rest of the balcony viewers down to ground level. Luna spoke with gusto, “Bravo, James! Who knew you have such skill with a blade?”

I meekly smiled while feeling all that attention settling on me. “Thanks, Luna…”

Twilight seemed to notice my rapidly cooling mood and asked, “Hey… What’s wrong? You won the duel! You should be happy!”

A sense of shame and embarrassment fell over me as I said, “It’s just… I don’t like hurting anyone. I even made the guy bleed… Did I go too far?”

Rarity shook her head and said proudly, “Nonsense, James. He deserved every blow you made against him. Besides, it’s not like you broke his legs or dislocated his jaw.

Pinkie Pie then added with a hiccup, “Nope! You just broke his balls!”

Applejack let out an exasperated groan. “Can we drop the ball jokes now? Anymore and I’ll have ‘em stuck in my head all night!”

I chuckled lightly at the humor being tossed around between my friends. They certainly knew how to lift the mood. “Sorry for starting that. I just couldn’t help making fun of his lack of popularity with the ladies.”

Celestia then chuckled as she added, “Truly, you shouldn’t be feeling bad about this. That duel was the highlight of the gala this year!” I could only avert my eyes out of embarrassment at her praise.

Rarity then asked, “Speaking of him… Princess Celestia, why does he get invited every year? His character is far from being worthy of the Grand Galloping Gala!”

Celestia rolled her eyes, not seeming very happy about it herself. “In all honesty, his stature in Canterlot’s society puts him on the list of ‘required’ attendees. We have to invite him per protocol.” She then smiled at me with a bit of a smug smirk. “And you are right, James. He is, without a doubt, a lout.”

Spike then jumped up at me while exclaiming, “Man, I hope I can be like you when I grow up! A rough tough swordsman who can take on anypony!”

I shook my head and sighed. “I’m not rough or tough at all, Spike. I was just mad. That was all being channeled through anger for what he did to…”

Shining Armor then approached us as he interrupted me. “You mean this?” He then threw my robe at me. I caught it in my hands, the gash in it visible for all to see.

Rarity grumbled in disgust, “Ugh, that horrid prince. How dare he mar my masterpiece?” She then faced Celestia and asked, “Excuse me, your highness. You would not happen to have any sewing equipment, would you?”

The Princess of the Dawn nodded before glancing at her sister. “We certainly do. Luna, if you don’t mind.”

Luna nodded and motioned for Rarity to approach her. “Right this way.” She began to lead Rarity into the palace.

“James, come along now. And please bring your robe. I can’t repair it unless I have it with me.” Rarity said to me while looking over her shoulder.

I nodded while checking on my glasses. “I’ll be right there.” I then handed my sword to Shining Armor. “Here you go, captain.”

He smiled while levitating the sword away from me. “Nice work taking on the prince. Let’s chat when you get back.” I nodded and hurried along to catch up with Rarity and Luna.

I cannot recall which route we took, but I soon found myself walking long empty dark halls with Luna and Rarity. From where I was, the overall design of the interior was not terribly fancy. The lighting was a bit poor since it was night time, so I could not make out my surroundings that well.

“Are you certain you are leading us down the right path, your highness?” Rarity asked, trying to shine some light around with some of her magic by effectively turning her horn into a glow rod.

“Right over here, Rarity.” Luna led us to what seemed to be a supply closet. It was fairly spacious inside with enough room to move around in, even for me. “I think this is what you’re looking for.”

Rarity and I stepped forward and saw that Luna was pointing to a sewing kit. “Perfect! James, if you will?” Rarity spoke with delight.

“OK then.” I replied, laying out my robe on a small table with the gash on top.

Rarity began looking back and forth at the robe and several spools of thread. “Hmm… Yes, this will do nicely.” She levitated a sewing needle with a dark blue spool of thread and prepared the needle with it. She then began to stitch the gash shut, the color of the thread blending in well. It really did not take long at all. “That should do it.”

I examined the area around where the gash had been and found that the stitching was nigh undetectable. “I can hardly see… Wait, where’d it go?” I asked, losing sight of the stitching.

Rarity giggled in delight. “That’s the point!”

Luna went ahead and put the sewing equipment away while I slid my robe back on and placed my glasses back on my face. “Just follow me and I’ll lead you back to the gala.”

Right after we left the closet, Rarity spoke up. “Your highness, wait.”

Luna and I stopped and turned to face her. Rarity then looked up at me and smiled most gratefully. “James… I am honored by how hard you fought to protect my honor out there. You truly are a fine gentleman.” She then asked, “To that effect… May I ask you for the honor to have you as my knight for the evening?”

I pondered what she meant by this before asking, “Hang on… Are you asking me out on a date?” Luna chuckled at my words.

Rarity smiled sheepishly as she replied more quietly, “In a sense, yes.”

I felt a slight increase in my body temperature. Did Rarity have a crush on me? It was awkward enough when Twilight did, and I honestly do not find myself particularly attractive. “Um… Are you sure Fluttershy won’t mind?”

Rarity chuckled somewhat nervously. “It’s not what you think, darling. Just some personal time between friends. I’ll have a word with her.”

Luna spoke as she stepped forward, “The gala doesn’t last all night, you two. Let’s hurry back to enjoy what time we have left.” Rarity and I looked at each other before nodding. We then followed Luna down the hall back towards the festivities on the ground floor.

At the main hall, we found Celestia with my six other friends and Shining Armor. Luna then called out, “We’re back! Did we miss anything?”

Celestia smiled as she looked at her sister. “Oh, not much. We were just waiting for you.” She then seemed to eye my robe. “Hm. I can’t even tell where it was torn.”

I replied while holding up the spot that had been torn, “That’s because Rarity is a master of the needle and thread.”

Shining Armor then approached me. “So, James. I just want to say how thoroughly impressed I was at how well you handled the prince out there. Tell me again. Who tutored in how to use a sword?”

I replied honestly, “Nobody.”

Shining Armor flashed me a perplexed expression. “Really? Well, what particular style was that you were using?”

I replied again, “It wasn’t. I just improvised.”

All of my friends looked on in shock. Armor then asked, “What?! Seriously?! But… Where did you learn how to fight?”

I was starting to feel embarrassed by all this attention, but I replied anyway. “Over ten years of analyzing various styles of swordplay.”

Armor suddenly laughed. “Really?! That’s it?! How many styles have you seen and analyzed?”

I tried thinking this answer over carefully. Having played many video games that featured swordplay as the main means of attack as well as watching a variety of analytical videos of swordplay, I have seen many different styles. “Uh… Well over thirty. Maybe over fifty... Actually, I really don’t know.”

Shining Armor stared at me with a look that said ‘Holy hell, man’, as if he was struggling to find the right words to use. He finally muttered, “Dang… Maybe I should have the guards try that…”

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Rarity locked in conversation with Fluttershy. I felt a twinge of worry, but remained silent. Eventually, they turned to face me. Rarity smiled as she said, “James? Fluttershy has given us her consent.”

I asked in surprise, “Huh? Really?”

Fluttershy nodded with a smile. “It’s just for a little while. And it’s just some time spent between friends. I don’t see anything wrong with that.”

I felt a wave of relief wash over me. I then kneeled down and placed a kiss on Fluttershy’s cheek. “Let’s spend time together right after that.”

Fluttershy smiled with a faint blush. “I love you, honey.”

“I love you too, baby.” I replied, embracing her for a moment.

“Hey, where’s Pinkie Pie?” Rainbow Dash asked out of nowhere.

In the next room over, we heard that crazy party animal’s voice speaking over an intercom system. “Come on, everypony! Let’s get down! Woooo!”

I facepalmed while I groaned, “WHY did I give her that drink?!”

Applejack grumbled while she said, “Ugh, I’ll go grab ‘er.” She then ran off towards what I think was the ballroom.

Rarity chuckled uneasily, “Well… Why don’t we go in the other direction instead?”

I nodded as I said, “Sounds good, m’lady. Lead on.”

As we approached the door that led out into another part of the courtyard, Rarity stood by it while looking at me. She then tilted her towards the door. I realized what she wanted and smiled. “Allow me.”

I grabbed the door’s handle and pulled it open. “Thank you, James. You truly are a gentleman.” Rarity spoke with a very pleased gaze as I followed her outside.

“Ooh, aren’t those roses just lovely?” Rarity asked as she approached a bush adorned with thornless red roses.

I examined them closely, but then noticed that Rarity’s eyes were looking upward. As if she was trying to see something on her mane. I then understood what she was thinking and snapped a rose off of the bush and shortened its stem.

“I know where they would look even better.” I spoke with a smile before placing it on her mane next to her ear.

Rarity seemed surprised that I had done such a thing without her even having to ask. “James… Thank you.” She spoke with what seemed to be a faint blush.

I bowed before her as I replied, “It is an honor, m’lady.”

Rarity was unusually quiet as we went along. She seemed to be lost in thought about something, so I decided to not bother her. We eventually came to a more open area where various couples were seated around on red velvet pillows. They were either locked in conversation or watching and listening to the same quartet of ponies playing music in the center. The sight of the musicians filled me with a feeling of anxiety. If they were out here instead of in the ballroom like they were earlier, then just what kind of havoc was Pinkie Pie wreaking in there?!

I grabbed a pair of pillows from a table that was covered with them and followed Rarity to an area that offered a great view of the band. “This spot will do nicely.” She said with a smile.

I then set the two pillows down a short distance apart from each other and took my seat on one. Rarity smiled at me as she spoke quietly, “Thank you for bringing one for me. That’s three things you did for me tonight that Blueblood did not.”

I had no idea what she was speaking of. “Three?”

Rarity nodded while she explained. “He took a rose for himself, forced me to open the door for him, and only brought a pillow for himself. Among a few other things.”

I rolled my eyes at mention of Blueblood's self-serving behavior. “You would think someone with the title of ‘prince’ would know something about chivalry.”

Rarity displayed a disappointed frown. “Yes, it is quite hypocritical of him. I would be pleased if I never had to lay eyes on him again.”

As we watched the quartet play, Rarity leaned towards me and whispered, “That’s Beauty Brass on the sousaphone, Frederic Horseshoepin on the piano, Harpo on the harp, and Octavia on the cello. They perform here every year. Quite a team, are they not?”

I nodded as I took in their performance. “Quite.”

My gaze fell upon the cello player in particular. Octavia was her name, as Rarity just spoke. She had her eyes closed as she played, her cutie mark being a treble clef. She was wearing a white collar with a pink bow on the front. Her coat was a pale gray while her mane and tail were a darker shade of gray with a brighter tint to it. Her mane was very long and beautifully kempt, reaching past her shoulders. As the song came to a close, she opened her eyes, which were a faded purple. They were calm and serene, being only half open as she gazed out at her audience. In my eyes, she was the most beautiful earth pony I had seen thus far.

“Octavia is quite lovely.” I spoke quietly while leaning towards Rarity.

Rarity smiled back at me as she whispered, “Yes, she truly is. And the sounds coming from her cello are quite chilling, are they not?”

I chuckled while Octavia took a moment to tune and test her cello for the next song. “You’d be surprised how a cello can sound. I’ve seen someone play the cello in such a way that it sounded like an electric guitar.”

Rarity glanced at me in surprise. “Truly? A cello sounding like an electric instrument? How bizarre!”

The next song the quartet played was very mellow and warm, almost like a love song. Rarity and I listened quietly, our eyes directed at the quartet. But after a short while, Rarity asked, “James… May I ask you something personal?”

I nodded while looking at her out of the corner of my eye. “Sure.”

A rather somber expression was on her face. “If… And this is just an ‘if’… If you had not gone to move in with Fluttershy and chose to remain with me…” She then looked directly at me and asked, “Do you think things would be different between us now?”

I felt myself beginning to sweat a bit at that question. “I honestly don’t know… Why do you ask?”

Rarity sighed solemnly as she looked away. “It’s just…there are times when my mind wanders. You have been a wonderful friend to me, James. And there are times where I wonder what could have been.” She then directed her gaze skyward. “Would we still be friends? Would we be a couple right now? I just don’t know…”

I felt uneasy about this. As much as I adore Rarity, Fluttershy is the girl I love more than anything. I asked cautiously, “Rarity… Do you love me?”

She sighed while she replied wistfully, “I would be lying if I said I do not. You have become an important part of my life, James. And I am grateful to have you.” She then set her right hoof on my hand, the opal-studded silver bracelet I had bought for her still being worn on it.

I sighed as well. “I’m not sure you would want me in the long run. I doubt someone like me would really appeal to a refined lady like you… I've got flaws.”

Rarity chuckled dismissively at my self-deprecation. “Oh, yes. I’ve noticed them. You can fail to think some things through at times before acting. You have low self-esteem. You can dwell heavily on things. And you are very hard on yourself when you feel you have wronged somepony. At least, I think those are all of them.” She then smiled warmly at me as she whispered to me, “But you have more than enough good things about you that overshadow your flaws. You’re a wonderful person, James. Do not fault yourself so much.”

I sighed, still not feeling very proud of myself. However, Rarity then leaned against me with her head against my shoulder. “I love you, darling. And I always will.”

“But… Fluttershy…” I replied, fearful that if her feelings for me became too strong, it would cause a rift between them.

“Oh, James. You know I can’t go against Fluttershy’s wishes. She’s been my best friend for quite some time. She is your betrothed and I must respect that.” She whispered to me calmly.

I slowly wrapped my arm around Rarity and held her close to me. “You’re my best friend, Rarity…”

The lovely unicorn mare sighed in delight. “You have no idea how honored I am to hear that.” After a moment longer, Rarity asked, “Now that I think about it, was Fluttershy your very first love?”

Those words caused a dull pain to strike me in my heart as unpleasant memories came flooding back to me. If I have ever written in my previous entries that may have pointed to me having never had a girlfriend or anything similar….. I am sorry. I lied.

“No…” I replied quietly.

Rarity clearly noticed that I had become distraught. “Darling, what’s wrong?”

I replied without looking at her, “Too many memories…”

Rarity then moved closer to me. “If it helps, can you tell me about it? Like… Who was your first love?”

At this point, I wanted to do anything to shake off these unpleasant memories. So I decided to try venting with her. “Her name was… I don’t really care enough to recall… But…she was the best thing to ever happen to me at the time.”

Rarity’s expression became one of deep concern. “Then…what went wrong?”

I sighed as I muttered, “I fell in love with her before I even knew what she looked like. We lived hundreds of miles apart, but it didn’t matter. I confessed to her my feelings after a few months of waiting. And I eventually found out that she had come to develop feelings for me too before I even told her.”

Rarity smiled supportively. “Sounds like a match made in heaven. Mutual love is always important in any relationship.”

I smiled slightly. “When she heard my voice for the first time, she said she was on cloud nine. She was shy at first, but the more we talked, the more she opened up. I helped her with all sorts of problems, helping heal old emotional scars that she had suffered throughout her life.” I then bowed my head. “She even told me during a late night phone call, that on a scale of one to ten, her life had improved by fifty since meeting me.”

I looked at Rarity to see that her jaw was hanging open. “Rarity?”

The white unicorn manually closed her jaw with her hoof. “My word… Fifty out of ten? That… I’m impressed. I always knew you were a fine man, James. But… That is astounding! Well… How long were you together?”

I sighed while looking to the starlit sky. “Three years… I was always faithful to her… Never wavering. I never once considered for even a minute breaking up with her. She was my angel. The first woman I had ever felt so strongly for.”

Rarity then spoke with a hint of hesitation in her voice, “Then…what went wrong?”

I bluntly replied, “Her family and friends.”

Rarity remained silent for a moment. “Wait….. Her friends? And her family? How could they possibly be a problem?”

I just stared at nothing for a moment as I tried to find the right words. “They hated me. Not because of my character. But because of my age. Our age is six years apart. I was always kind to her. I never forced her to do anything. I even tried to give her as much control over a situation as possible. But… They never once judged me by my character. Only by my age. They had never even met me, yet they…”

I heard Rarity growl, “That… How dare they… What prejudice is this?! I can understand judging a child by their age because of their immaturity, but judging a grown man by his age?! Six isn’t even that large of an age gap! If it was eight or nine, then yes, it may seem odd. But… That…” I leaned away from Rarity at that moment. I could not believe how disgusted she looked and how vocal she was being. “If I was there to see them… Ugh, the things I would say to those idiots! You do NOT judge anyone by age! Only by character! That’s nothing short of discrimination!”

As touched as I was by Rarity’s support, I noticed that quite a few ponies around us had begun to stare. “Uh… Rarity?” I muttered in the hopes to get her to notice.

She looked around, her face changing to one of embarrassment. “Oops… I will…uh…keep my voice down from now on.”

I then sighed as I continued. “No matter what she told her friends about me, they always were against us just because of my age. And her family… Don’t get me started on her father. I have never met a man so unpleasant in my life. Irrational, irritable, and always blaming things on those he does not know well even when that person tries to help. Even if he tries to be good to her by buying her all sorts of stuff, he still has a long history of violence and uncouth behavior that I just can’t ignore. He nearly hit her with a heavy metal space heater and nearly beat one of the family’s pets to death. And finally, when she tried to hurt herself out of stress caused by daily arguments with him, with one being over a missing hairclip, he sent her to an asylum instead of trying to calm her down like a responsible parent should.”

Rarity seemed utterly shocked by my words. “How… What… I have never heard of such a monster…”

I held my face in one hand. “After my first visit with her, our relationship fell apart. She hid from me for a week…” I sighed again, unable to really stop. “She said she loved my touch… She gave me my first kiss… It was…a wonderful time being with her…” I then gritted my teeth momentarily before saying, “I became distraught from being kept in the dark over why she left me. When we finally got in touch with each other after a week of silence, we said such angry words to each other.” Tears had begun to roll down my cheeks, the scars in my mind still there. “It was over… All because of those idiots who refused to judge me for what I am on the inside and who would not let her be her own person…”

Out of nowhere, I felt Rarity embrace me. “You are right. They are all idiots. They cannot tell her how to live her life. And if they really are her friends and family, they should respect her choices.” She then gave me a harsh glare. “Do not blame yourself for what happened, darling. It was outside your control. She was born to the wrong family and made the wrong friends. It was…..” She then moved her hoof along my cheek. “James… Are you crying?”

I looked away from her. “How can I not?”

Rarity then guided my face before I was looking at her once more. She then shocked me with a kiss on my lips. “Do not cry, darling. No matter what happened back then, you are safe with us. Equestria is a land where no such ridiculous mindsets exist. At least not to my knowledge. And remember, you have Fluttershy. She loves you for what you are. And you have me. And you can’t choose who you fall in love with.” She then confidently smirked, “And if anypony has a problem with that, they will have to get through us first.”

Even though the pain of my memories was still present, I felt immense gratitude for Rarity’s support. I embraced her as tightly as I could, squeezing tears out of my eyes. “Thank you…”

Rarity whispered sweetly as I felt her hoof over my back. “You are very welcome… A wonderful man like you deserves to be loved…” She then rested her head on my shoulder. “It seems we all got what we came for this year. Twilight spent quality time with Princess Celestia, Applejack made a hefty profit from her sales, Rainbow Dash spent time with the Wonderbolts, Fluttershy made friends with the animals in the garden, Pinkie Pie managed to have a good time… Although I must wonder if she is even going to remember tonight tomorrow morning…” That last bit made me chuckle. I needed that after that moment of misery.

However, Rarity then sighed happily. “And I finally found my prince.”

I said nothing as I think a blush spread across my face. She then whispered into my ear, “James… Never change, my dear.” I nodded in silence, my hands caressing her back and lovely mane.

After spending what I believe was close to an hour with Rarity, we reunited with our friends at the main hall. Fluttershy greeted us with a smile. “Did you two have a good time?”

Rarity nodded while looking very satisfied. “It was an enlightening experience.” However, she then looked Fluttershy in the eye. She spoke quietly, but I still heard her. “Don’t ever leave James, dear. He needs you.”

Fluttershy seemed puzzled by Rarity’s words. “Did something bad happen out there, Rarity?”

Rarity smiled while looking over her shoulder at me. “Let’s just say I learned more than I expected.” I smiled back at her with a nod.

It seemed that all of the GGG’s attendees had finally arrived and had gotten settled in since neither Celestia nor Luna was standing at the top of the stairwell anymore. The royal sisters seemed to be locked in conversation with Twilight Sparkle at the base of the stairs.

“Yeah! I teleported Rarity, Spike, Rainbow Dash, and myself from there to… Oh, hey there, James!” Twilight spoke as I walked up behind her.

“Hey there, Twi. Having a good time?” I replied with a wave.

“The whole night’s been great! Much better than the last time!” Twilight said with a bright smile.

Celestia nodded in agreement as her gaze met mine. “I concur. It’s been great, even if somewhat less chaotic than the last… Oops, never mind about that.” She was cut off by the sound of a distant crash in the ballroom, probably a result of Pinkie Pie’s semi-drunken antics.

“Well….. At least she’s not complaining, right?” I replied with a nervous chuckle, knowing it was my fault that she ended up that way.

When Twilight looked away from Celestia to speak with Luna, I approached Celestia. I had thanked Luna for bringing me to Equestria, but I had yet to personally thank Celestia. “Celestia? May I have a word with you in private?” I whispered to her.

The Princess of the Dawn nodded before looking towards Twilight and Luna. “Excuse me for a minute, ladies. James and I need to discuss something.” Twilight and Luna agreed in unison before going right back to their conversation.

Celestia led me out into the palace garden where there were no other gala attendees to interrupt us. “I don’t think we’ve spent any personal time together yet, James. This is a pleasant surprise.”

I replied while my thoughts wandered for a moment, “Yeah…”

Celestia, being the wise mare she is, was quick to notice that I was not entirely happy. “Is something troubling you? I don’t think I’ve ever seen you look this insecure.”

I felt some tears welling up in my eyes again as the memories came back to me. “I… I just wanted to thank you for bringing me here, Celestia. You couldn’t have chosen a better time to do it.”

She smiled compassionately as she said, “I do think Luna and I made a good choice by selecting you. I’ve been hearing nothing but praise about you from Twilight.”

I continued, “It’s not just that… I was going through… I’m glad I met…” My voice had begun to break, my tears beginning to stream down my cheeks.

Celestia seemed mildly alarmed at the sight of my tears. “James? Are you all right?”

I could only stammer a bit. “Celestia… Permission to embrace you?”

The Princess of the Dawn stared at me for a moment with a concerned frown, but soon smiled warmly as she extended a wing towards me. “Permission not needed.”

It was all I needed to hear. I walked over to her and threw my arms around her neck, just letting my tears fall while trying to not burst out sobbing with carefully controlled breathing. I felt Celestia wrap one of her arms around me, her hoof against my lower back. “Just remember, if you have nopony else to turn to, you can always come to me.” She spoke softly into my ear.

“Thank you… Celestia…” I muttered through my tears as a sense of complete security came over me.

The hours rolled by, the lot of us just having fun together and enjoying each other’s company with all of their friends and family. Before we even knew what time it was, the clock struck 1 AM.

“Whoa. Where’d the time go?!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she realized what time it was.

“Well, that’s what happens when you spend time with friends. It flies by as fast as I do.” Spitfire replied with a chuckle.

Fancy Pants let out a yawn. “Indeed. Although I do believe it is time I departed. It is much too late for a gentleman to stay up. Shall we get together another time?”

Rarity smiled and said, “Oh, it would be wonderful for us all to get together again. The sooner, the better!”

Shining Armor smiled at all of us as he said, “It was awesome to see you all again. And I’m really glad I got to meet you, James.”

Cadence nodded as she stepped up alongside her husband. “Me too. I hope we can get together again sometime, James.”

I nodded as well and shook their hooves. “I’m glad I got to meet you too. It was a pleasure.”

One by one, we saw our friends off. By the time they had all departed, the palace had become rather quiet. Spike in particular was out like a light, just lying across Twilight’s back while fast asleep.

Applejack yawned and adjusted her crooked hat. “Well, I think I’ve had enough partyin’ for one night.”

Pinkie Pie giggled enthusiastically and said, “What’re you talking about?! This party’s just getting started! Wooo! Par…” She suddenly collapsed to the floor, her drink having finally run its course. “Urgh… My head…”

Fluttershy approached her with a look of concern. “You sound like you have a hangover. Did you drink any water?”

Twilight just rolled her eyes, “She’ll be fine. But we should be going now, right?”

However, Celestia then spoke up. “Actually, with it being this late, would you all prefer to stay the night in the palace? I'm not sure the trains even run this late up here.”

We all looked at each other in surprise before Twilight asked, “Really?!”

Luna then explained, “It will take well over an hour to get back to Ponyville if you leave now. Or not. We're not familiar the with train schedules. Why not stay the night? We have plenty of guest rooms.”

Applejack grinned while trying to hold off her exhaustion. “That’s a might generous of ya, yer highness. And I’ll admit, we’re a might tuckered too.”

I smiled while also starting to feel tired myself. “I wouldn’t mind staying the night. I can pick up Scootaloo tomorrow morning or afternoon. She's probably already asleep right now.”

Celestia smiled in delight as she turned to lead us. “Right then. Let me show you to your rooms.” We then followed Celestia and Luna up the stairs and into the main bulk of the palace once again.

At this moment, I am resting in bed in a guest room in the palace. The size of this room is still quite spacious compared to how most rooms are in others places in Equestria. The door is big enough to walk through without ducking and the ceiling towers above me. Even the windows are a bit bigger than me. An old-fashioned lantern chandelier hangs from the ceiling as the main source of light, although I am merely using a candle right now. The bed I am in is a large canopy bed, not unlike Rarity’s. Dark faded purple curtains are hanging near the tops of the walls, lending the room a very elegant atmosphere that I am not used to. And it was nice of Celestia to provide me with all this paper and ink to write with.

Fluttershy is right beside me. She seems very relaxed and has already fallen asleep. I hope her animals can manage without us until we get home tomorrow. I am a bit concerned for Angela, but since she is a bird, she can probably sustain herself with seeds and berries if she gets hungry.

What an evening. So many new faces, finally gave that princely lout the punishment he deserved, and had a genuinely fun time. I must say that this night was quite possibly the best night ever for me. Well, since arriving in Equestria, that is.

My days in Equestria just keep getting better. I am most curious of what the future holds, but it can be nothing but good as long as Equestria remains the blessed paradise it is. Right?

Still, I am only just now starting to truly grasp how grateful I am for Celestia and Luna’s intervention in my life. I am far better off here than I ever was back on Earth. I have friends who will never leave me that I will never give up on. And I have the greatest girlfriend I could ask for. Things are just much more stable here.

Now I must sleep. Partying that long and this late really takes a toll on you. Still… I am getting a strange foreboding feeling. Is something odd going to happen soon?

Heh, I am probably just expecting Pinkie Pie to try something crazy upon waking up. Let me write a quick note here before I go to sleep.

Pinkie Pie + alcoholic beverages = bad things. That should get my point across to myself in the future if I ever read this again.

Return of Nightmares

A couple of weeks have passed since I attended the Grand Galloping Gala for the first time and things have been absolutely wonderful with my friends in Equestria. However, early into May, something bizarre occurred when I woke up in Fluttershy’s cottage. I awoke in the morning, as usual, but noticed something was wrong. Why was it so dark in the room?

I sat up and looked around. Did I just wake up a few hours after I went to sleep? Well, that cannot possibly be it. I was feeling well rested and was wide awake too. Did I sleep through the entire day and woke up during the following night? I know that happened to me once before as a child, but that was due to being ill at the time and sleeping through most of the day. I reached for the nightstand next to me and found my DSi. I had already set the clock and calendar to match that of Equestria’s, so the time would likely be correct. I turned it on, the backlight on both screens becoming the only real source of light in the bedroom.

“Well, this can’t be right…” I muttered to myself. The date was correct. And the time was only 8:30 in the morning. Then why in the world was it still so dark out?

I got out of bed and went over to the window after setting my DSi down to serve as a small lamp. The moon was high in the sky, a perfect pale orb in the dark blue ocean above me. I smirked as I wondered what the cause of this prolonged night could be.“Maybe Luna and Celestia are just being lazy today.”

I heard some rustling behind me and saw Fluttershy sitting up in bed. She groggily looked at me and asked, “Did I wake up too soon again?”

I shrugged my shoulders before offering my usual morning greeting. “Morning, honey. And no, you didn’t. I just checked the clock and it said 8:30 AM. I just think that Celestia and Luna haven’t gotten around to bringing out the sun yet.”

Fluttershy hopped out of bed and went over to the window I was standing by to see for herself. “The moon’s still out? But… That can’t be right.”

I shrugged once more before heading over to my wardrobe. “Well, they’ll get around to it eventually. I’m gonna go wake Scoot up and get her ready for school.”

Fluttershy nodded before spreading her wings. “I’ll get started on breakfast. Even if the sun’s not out yet, everypony needs to eat before they start their day.” I watched as she flew down the stairs, leaving me to get dressed.

Since it was still fairly early in spring, I decided to wear long pants and a long sleeved shirt. I slid on some blue pants and a gray shirt. Once I was dressed, I went downstairs and into Scootaloo’s bedroom to find my little sister still fast asleep.

“Rise and shine, Scoot. Time for breakfast.” I said while rubbing her little head.

The little pegasus filly slowly stirred before yawning. “Five more minutes, Dad… The sun’s not even out yet…”

That got a chuckle out of me. “Yeah, I know the sun’s not out yet. But it’s still 8:30 in the morning. Come on, you’ll be late for school.”

Scootaloo groggily opened her eyes and stared at me. “Huh? Seriously? It’s morning, but the stars are still out?”

I nodded before glancing at the nearest window. “Yeah. No idea why, but it’s still night time even though it clearly should be morning. But the clock’s right, so get up. Fluttershy’s starting on dinner… I mean breakfast.”

Scootaloo sniffed the air in an attempt to pick up the aroma of cooked food. “Ooh, that always gets me awake! I’ll be right there!” She suddenly bounded out of bed, going from sleepy to energetic in a second. I chuckled to myself, impressed by how effective hunger is as a motivator.

I turned on every light switch I could find on my way to the kitchen. Upon entering, I found Scootaloo seated at the table while Fluttershy seemed to be making omelets. I felt my mouth water at the sight of shrimp, spinach, and mozzarella cheese being wrapped in one. “Mmm, you know what I like, honey.” I said while feeling my appetite spike.

Fluttershy smiled as she looked my way. “I know you love seafood and spinach, so I combined them.” She then set the omelet on a plate and started on another.

“Strawberries and apples for mine, please!” Scootaloo spoke with a grin. Fluttershy nodded with an improvised smile as she held a spatula in her mouth.

Scootaloo and I waited for her to finish all three omelets before we started to eat. Fluttershy’s contained cheddar cheese and carrots. “Thanks for waiting for me.” She said with a smile while taking a seat.

“And thank you for these wonderful treats.” I added as Scootaloo started on her breakfast.

We all dined together, enjoying friendly conversation. But eventually, Scootaloo asked, “Hey, Fluttershy? Why is it still dark out? I thought this is supposed to be morning!”

She replied with a puzzled expression, “I really don’t know… The only explanation I can think of is that maybe Princess Luna got sick and isn’t well enough to lower the moon.”

I then asked, “But isn’t Celestia capable of doing that on her own?” I recalled the legends of the Mare in the Moon, where after Nightmare Moon’s imprisonment, Celestia took up both roles as the controller of the sun and moon to….. Wait. Nightmare Moon?!

A chill spread through me as I remembered the alicorn I had not seen for eight months. According to legend, she had originally attempted to bring about an eternal night. Could it be that… Wait. When I saw her, she seemed very weak. She was only a billowing black shadow on the wall. If the eternal night had not begun again at the time I saw her, then she clearly did not possess the strength to carry out that plan.

What is more, she seemed very sorrowful during our first encounter. Clearly not the kind of behavior one would expect from a mad tyrant. She even watched over me as I slept and vocally expressed genuine gratitude for my praise of her beautiful night. Would she really do the same thing as before if she had become a more caring person while stuck out there in the Everfree Forest?

So many questions swam through my mind. Is Nightmare Moon back to normal? Is this abnormally long night a result of laziness on Luna and Celestia’s part? Or is this the work of some sinister third party I have yet to learn about? Or is it even sinister at all? I must admit I was feeling slightly more chipper at that moment than I usually am during the day. I guess I really am a night owl.

I was careful to not bring up Nightmare Moon for the rest of our breakfast. Her infamy is too great. “Man, that was good. Thanks, Fluttershy!” Scootaloo spoke up while licking her lips, very satisfied with her meal.

Such praise easily brought a smile to Fluttershy’s lips. “You’re very welcome. Now, go get ready for school. I don't think they'll be canceling classes just because the sun isn't out.” Scootaloo nodded in confirmation before trotting away to her room.

I gathered up the plates and placed them in the kitchen sink for cleaning. My eyes glanced at the window, nothing but darkness lying beyond it. “You think this long night is a bad sign, honey?”

My girlfriend replied while still looking somewhat puzzled, “I hope not… The last time this happened was when Nightmare Moon appeared. But that’s impossible. She doesn’t even exist anymore… Right?”

As tempted as I was to tell her the truth, I knew that telling anyone with connections to Celestia and Luna about Nightmare Moon is a bad idea. I nodded while playing along. “Yeah, I can’t imagine how she could still exist nowadays.”

Fluttershy then nodded while showing a tiny smile. “Well, on the bright side… Or maybe dark side, I can spend more time with the bats and owls at this hour.” I cracked a grin too, pleased to see that Fluttershy was looking at the advantages of a longer night.

“You still have to take care of the animals that are active during the day. I doubt they’ll be slowed down much by the dark.” I said while glancing at the nearest window again, knowing that Fluttershy has to tend to various animals every single day.

She smiled softly at me. “Don’t worry about that. I’ll get to work right after I do the dishes. Could you walk Scootaloo to school please?”

I nodded without delay. “Don’t I always?” The two of us chuckled in unison.

“OK, James! I’m ready!” I heard Scootaloo call out from the central room of the house before I could even leave the kitchen.

“Oops. Gotta go. See you in a bit, honey.” I spoke before kissing Fluttershy on the cheek.

Fluttershy giggled while trying to look past me at Scootaloo. “OK. Take care out there. No telling what might happen at this hour when it’s this dark out.” I then hurried out the door, knowing that Scootaloo had just stepped outside.

“Well, this is gonna be an odd walk. Going to school in the middle of the night? What’s next? Nightclubs at noon?” I said in an attempt to poke fun at the situation, finding it extremely odd taking my little sister to school when it felt like 2 AM.

Scootaloo laughed along with me. “Yeah, it feels like I should go back to bed. But school’s starting soon, so we better get going.”

I nodded before looking ahead. “Lead on, Scoot.” The two of us proceeded down the path, crossing the stream in front of the cottage and trekking through the meadow on our way into Ponyville.

While we walked, Scootaloo kept glancing around. Possibly out of fear of what might be lurking in the dark during this unnaturally long night. I spoke up while glancing down at her, “Something wrong?”

She replied while trying to keep a straight face, “Uh... Nope! Nothing’s wrong! Just a little… Uh… Just don’t know what might be out there. It’s not supposed to be this dark out right now, ya know.”

I snickered while shrugging my shoulders. “Relax, Scoot. Night time might be dark, but it’s not dangerous. I actually find it relaxing. And just think, if this was summer, we would be seeing lots of fireflies right now.”

Scootaloo smiled while her little wings seemed to buzz in a fit of excitement. “Oh, right! Yeah, it would be cool if there were fireflies around right now.”

Before we got much further, a familiar voice called out to us. “Mornin’, James! Hey, Scootaloo!” We both turned south to see Apple Bloom galloping towards us.

“Morning, Apple Bloom! And don’t you mean ‘good evening’ instead?” Scootaloo replied with a playful smirk on her face.

I cracked a smirk of my own before speaking up too. “I checked the clock. You didn’t oversleep, Apple Bloom. It really is morning.”

Apple Bloom nodded while looking both happy and bewildered. “Yeah, I thought so. This long night is messin’ with Granny Smith’s internal clock. She won’t wake up! Even started sleepwalkin’ a few times!”

I chuckled as that sight popped up in my head. “I just hope it’s not messing with everyone else. I’m really liking this extra long night.”

The three of us walked along, engaging in conversation while my eyes glanced around at my nocturnal surroundings. I really have always enjoyed the night. Rather than be intimidated or worried, I was enjoying it thoroughly.

“So, any idea what might be causin’ this really weird weather?” Apple Bloom asked while looking at the sky.

Scootaloo replied before jumping in excitement. “No idea… Hey! Maybe we should try to solve that mystery! Cutie Mark Crusaders Eternal Night Solvers!”

Apple Bloom grinned at that proposition. “Ooh! Why didn’t I think of that?! It’s SO obvious! We gotta tell Sweetie Belle when we get ta school!” I could only chuckle at their enthusiasm. It would never go anywhere, but at least they were having fun with it.

“Well, you girls have fun with that. Too bad I already got my cutie mark. I wonder what kind of cutie mark you’ll get if you do solve this mystery.”

The two fillies looked at each other before looking back up at me. “Hey, James? Just what does yer cutie mark mean again?”

I paused while I processed that question. After all this time, I should not be surprised that they had forgotten. I kneeled down and raised my left sleeve, displaying my cutie mark for all to see. “Well, I’m not entirely sure myself, but Twilight said the doves represent a gentle and loving nature and that they stand for eternal love while the heart shape represents… Actually, that’s pretty self-explanatory.”

Apple Bloom then asked with her head cocked sideways a bit, “So, ya love everypony?”

I smiled sheepishly as I lowered my sleeve. “Well, I try to give everyone a chance. You’d have to work pretty hard to make me hate you.”

Scootaloo smiled brightly at me. “Yeah, you are a loving guy. I’ll bet you’d even love Nightmare Moon if she was a little nicer!” I tried to suppress a chuckle, recalling the first time I ever encountered her remnants in the Everfree Forest.

As we walked along, the schoolhouse came into view. It was a little hard to make out the colorations on it due to the low amount of light. However, there was plenty of light shining through the windows. “Remember. If Cheerilee falls asleep at the desk, it gives you no right to goof off.” I spoke up while being both serious and silly in my words.

“Got it!” The two fillies replied in unison. As we drew closer, I saw Sweetie Belle approaching us from the opposite direction.

“Morning, everypony!” Sweetie Belle called out upon seeing us. She then ran over to us while asking, “Weird weather we’re having today, huh? You think Princess Luna is sleeping late?”

Scootaloo raised a hoof while shrugging her shoulder. “I don’t know. Maybe she and Princess Celestia are just giving us a few more hours to sleep today.”

Apple Bloom then asked, “What’s the point of that if we’re already awake?!”

I shrugged as well, but then motioned my hand towards the schoolhouse. “No clue, but school is clearly starting. Better get in there before you’re tardy.”

The three fillies looked at each other and nodded before looking up at me. “Cutie Mark Crusader Group Hug!”

I grinned while letting out a chuckle. “Oh, you girls…” I then got down on my knees and held all three of them in my arms.

“Heheh… To think I used to not like these cuddly hugs.” Scootaloo chuckled as she nuzzled me.

Sweetie Belle smiled while nestling her head against me. “Who doesn’t like hugs?”

Apple Bloom replied promptly, “Not me!”

I then smiled while feeling all warm inside. “Well, I better not keep you any longer. Get in there and have a good time, girls.” I then stood up and gently patted each of them on the head.

Sweetie Belle nodded before waving at me. “Will do! See you later, James!” The three of them then bid me goodbye and headed inside the schoolhouse. With nothing else to do, I turned and headed back home to Fluttershy’s cottage.

As the cottage came into view, I noticed that Fluttershy was going about her duties with the feeding of the animals that resided nearby. Among the usual animals I saw during the day, such as rabbits, robins, squirrels and so on, there were also nocturnal creatures in the mix. Such as owls, bats, and a few others that I cannot quite recall.

“And who says creatures of the night and day can’t get along?” I asked as I approached Fluttershy, who was tossing….. Ugh, even though I know it is their natural diet, how can Fluttershy give owls dead mice with a straight face? Even if they were already dead… Nature can be so cruel.

Fluttershy turned to face me and smiled. “I know I didn’t. I was actually worried that the little animals that are active during the day would’ve been upset by this unnaturally long night. But they’ve been taking it very well.” I heard a few robins chirping nearby. Then again, I have heard robins singing at the crack of dawn just before the sun had come up. So it should be no surprise that they are all right with having to live in the dark for a while longer than usual.

“Well, I know I’m liking it.” I said in return. I then felt something perch upon my shoulder. I glanced to my right to find Angela looking at me before she let out a coo. “And I see my little angel of the night likes it too.” I added while gently caressing her neck.

Fluttershy continued to smile while looking up at us. “You know, under that full moon, it feels very romantic out here right now…” My little pegasus lover said as she took a seat at the edge of the bridge that spanned the brook in front of her house.

Angela flew away from me upon hearing those words. My gaze fell upon Fluttershy, who I must say looks striking in the moonlight. I then approached her and took a seat by her. “They say love is strongest in the dark.” I muttered, recalling the saying from somewhere.

Fluttershy smiled peacefully as she looked at me. “Whoever said that is right.” I draped my arm across her back, placing my hand on her opposite shoulder. “I love you, James.” She spoke softly.

“I love you too, honey.” I replied quietly. My hand began to caress her cheek and jaw very lightly.

Fluttershy then quietly asked, “James… I heard from Rarity about your…past love. Was that all true?”

I tried my absolute hardest to not think about those days. But Fluttershy could clearly tell what I was thinking. She then leaned against me and spoke softly in a very reassuring and sweet tone. “I won’t let the same happen to us. I… I won’t give up on you. Even if my closest friends end up being against you being with me, I won’t leave you.”

I sighed while I took in those words. “Are you sure about that?”

Fluttershy looked at me and warmly smiled. “True love is worth fighting for. And…you’re the first man to ever love me unconditionally for what I am despite my flaws.” She then draped her wing across my back. “If our relationship ended, the one who would be hurt most is me. You’re so loyal and faithful… You’ve never once tried to force or persuade me to do something against my will… It’s rare to find a man like you.”

I nodded while looking at her. “I don’t like forcing anyone through anything. I’m a believer in freedom of choice.”

Fluttershy reached up and moved my face so I was looking right at her. She then pressed her lips against mine for a tender kiss. I then closed my eyes and pressed into it as well. Over and over, we softly kissed each other. It was a very magical feeling that is difficult to describe. Those who have actually experienced it will know what I am talking about.

I embraced Fluttershy tightly once our kissing had ceased. She did the same, wrapping her arms around me the best she could. “I’ll never leave you, James… I promise.” She said softly to the point of her voice being nearly a whisper.

I replied in kind while feeling especially warm and tingly. “Likewise… I’ll never leave you.”

Seconds later, I noticed a tear roll down Fluttershy’s cheek. “I’m so honored to have you…”

My hand moved along her cheek, removing the tear from her face. “Don’t cry, honey. There’s no reason to be sad.”

Fluttershy nodded with a smile spread across her lips. “Sorry… I’m just so grateful… I wish I knew who brought you here so I could thank them.” I nodded in silence. I know who brought me to Equestria. But since they requested I do not tell anyone, I decided to not tell Fluttershy who did it.

“Do you need to go to work soon?” She then asked, reminding me that today is a workday for me.

“Oops. Yeah, I should get going right away.” I said promptly, knowing that I am needed at Sugarcube Corner today.

“OK. But before you go…” Fluttershy suddenly embraced me, kissing me deeply as her tongue snaked its way into my mouth. I did not resist, holding onto her as I returned my feelings. Our tongues touched and danced, our eyes closed to help enjoy the moment. The kiss did not last as long as I wanted since I had to get going soon, but it still really gave a boost to my spirits. “Have a good day at work, James.” Fluttershy said upon breaking the kiss, a faint blush upon her face.

I smiled warmly while letting out a sigh of satisfaction. “I will. Feel free to pop in to see me today, honey.” I then stood up, said my goodbyes, and headed on my way. My mind was adrift with loving thoughts of my girlfriend, wondering what we would do together once I came home that evening.

As I entered Ponyville, I noticed that everyone was still just going about his or her business as usual despite the odd weather. Some seemed indifferent to the unusually long night, some seemed to be having fun with it while glancing around in wonder, and others seemed genuinely bewildered by it. Even so, it was refreshing to see that their reactions were not ones of mass hysteria.

I too was rather excited by this night. I looked around, wondering what might be different at this time. Every single building or house I passed had light shining through the windows. It was a fairly magical experience for me.

“Hey, James! You all right?” I heard a voice speak in a familiar southern accent. I turned and saw Applejack approaching me while pulling a cart of apple products ranging from pastries to drinks. “Weird weather we’re havin’, huh?”

I nodded while glancing around at our surroundings. “Yeah, but I’m actually liking it.”

Applejack paused and gave me a surprised look. “Like it? Seriously? Ya get some kinda kick outta it bein’ this dark out when it should be all bright and sunny?”

Once again, I nodded with a smile. “Come on, AJ. If you know me, you know I like the night as much as the day.”

This prompted a chuckle from her. “Heheh, to each their own, I guess.”

I then asked, “Hey, AJ? Why is your cart full of apple treats instead of just apples?”

She looked over her shoulder at the cart before looking back at me. “Oh, these? They’re made from apples we stockpiled over winter. Since they’re a bit old, we turned ‘em inta all sorts of goodies that won’t spoil easily. Except for the fermented ones. We're gonna make cider outta them. Ya want one?”

I nodded while reaching into my pocket. “How much for one of those apple tarts?”

She gave me that smile she always shows her customers. “That’ll be two bits. Help yerself ta whichever one ya want.” I reached into my pocket, took out two bits, and then placed them under her hat. “Heheh, that’s one way ta hold onto my money without gettin’ my register out. And thanks for bein’ my first customer of the day, James.”

“No problem, AJ.” I replied while snatching an apple tart from her cart and immediately snacking on it.

The two of us conversed while heading into town. “So, what do you think is causing all this darkness? Has it happened before?” I asked, wondering if Applejack knew anything about what might be causing it.

“I got nothin’. Last time this happened, Nightmare Moon was behind it. Don’t know who could be doin’ it this time, what with Princess Luna bein’ all good again.” She replied while looking up at me.

I took another bite of my tart while pondering her words. No matter who I asked about the abnormally long night, it always came back to Nightmare Moon. “Hmmm… My guess is that Luna and Celestia are allowing the night to continue longer than usual. And it is making this day pretty interesting.”

Applejack nodded while her frown of puzzlement quickly turned into a small smile. “Ya got a point there. Maybe I’ll set up a campfire and some s’mores today and invite the girls over for some ghost stories! Oh, and you too, James.”

I felt my mouth water slightly at the mention of s’mores. “Looking forward to it, AJ.”

After a few more minutes, we came into view of Sugarcube Corner. Now that it was dark out, I saw that the ‘candles’ on top of the gingerbread house had their flames set aglow with light. Turns out they are just light bulbs. “Well, here’s my stop.” I spoke up, knowing that the Cake couple and Pinkie Pie were likely waiting for me inside.

“All righty then. Have a good one, James. See ya this evenin’ at my place?” Applejack replied while gazing up at me.

“You bet. See ya there.” I said with a smile. I then entered through the front door to get started on my work.

Pinkie Pie was already setting up some of the treats for display in the front counter. Upon hearing the door close, she glanced up at me. “Morning, James! That long night out there making you drowsy?”

I smiled at her while glancing at the window. “Nope. I’m actually really liking it today.”

Pinkie Pie giggled enthusiastically like she often does. “I almost thought it was a second Nightmare Night going on! At least until I saw everypony wasn’t in costume. Anyway, you ready to get started?”

I nodded while making my way behind the counter. “Yup. What’s on our to-do list today?” I then followed her into the kitchen, ready to get started on our objectives.

“Well, first we need to whip up three dozen of those yummy chocolate drops and another three dozen of those chocolate chip cupcakes. After that, we can take a lunch break.” Pinkie Pie replied while looking over a sheet.

“All right then. I’ll grab the ingredients.” I said before I began to look through the cabinets for the ingredients.

As an hour rolled by, Pinkie Pie and I managed to whip up two dozen chocolate drops. While we waited for the third to finish baking, we engaged in casual conversation. “So, you really like the night? No wonder you and Princess Luna get along so well!” She exclaimed with her signature cheerful tone.

I chuckled just slightly before replying, “Well, I’ve always been something of a night owl. Back on Earth, my average bedtime was around 3 AM.”

Pinkie Pie gasped at those words. “3 AM?! Wow, did you ever have trouble sleeping?”

I turned my gaze to the nearest window and nodded. “For reasons I can’t explain, I had a nasty case of insomnia for around two years. I had to use sleep aids just to get to sleep. Sometimes, it forced me to take five pills in one night. But the insomnia left me not that long before I came to Equestria. I was finally able to get to sleep on my own after a long time.”

Pinkie Pie smiled cheerfully and said, “Wow, it must be really lousy not to sleep easily. You just might’ve ended up like Applejack!”

I raised an eyebrow as I began to look through a cookbook. “Applejack? What does she have to do with… Huh?”

Pinkie Pie trotted over to me upon seeing me getting distracted by something on the page. “What? Did you find something?”

I had found a peculiar recipe in the cookbook. “What’s this? Ingredients are sugar, eggs, potato chips, soda, a cup of ‘sour’, and wheat worms/earthworms? What the hell is this recipe? Something for someone with a cast-iron stomach?!”

My friend shrieked in mild horror when she seemed to realize what the recipe was. “Ack! I thought I threw that out!” She then grabbed the edge of the page by her teeth and ripped it out of the book before tossing it in the trashcan. She then looked at me with a sheepish grin. “Uh… Heheh… Yeah, Applejack wrote that in there after going days without sleep.”

I promptly asked, “She didn’t actually make those, did she?! And did anyone eat them?!”

Pinkie Pie winced, looking slightly green in the face. “She did. And yes, lots of ponies ate them. Aaaaand if you wanna know what they’re called, I call them Baked Bads.”

I groaned at the mere thought of what such treats could do to someone. “Oh man, AJ. What was wrong with you?!” The two of us laughed in unison, myself wondering just what Applejack had been high on to come up with such an awful recipe. And I felt tempted to ask where she gets it.

Just after I took out the third batch of chocolate drops from the oven, Mr. Cake poked his head into the kitchen. “Pinkie Pie? Your friends are all at the front desk. They need to see you.”

Pinkie Pie replied as she trotted towards the exit to the kitchen, “Coming!” Once I had set the tray of baked dough down, I peeked over the twin swinging doors that led out into the storefront, wondering what had come up that would bring all five of our friends here.

“Morning, girls! What’s up?” Pinkie Pie asked once she was out from behind the counter. Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy were gathered in front of the counter.

Twilight had an uneasy expression on her face that seethed worry. “Hey there, Pinkie. Sorry to call you up on such short notice, but it’s kind of an emergency.”

The word ‘emergency’ caught my attention. Equestria has always been a very peaceful land. I cannot imagine anything significant occurring that could be terribly bad. Pinkie Pie then asked, “Ooh, an emergency? How bad is it?”

Fluttershy replied softly, “We don’t know… Princess Celestia sent a message to Twilight saying she needs us to go to Canterlot and see her right away.”

I finally decided to step out of the kitchen to see them. “Hey there, girls. Sorry, but I overheard.”

Rainbow Dash grinned and waved at me. “Oh, hey there! Wasn’t expecting to see you too.”

Applejack then nodded before retorting, “Yeah, but sorry, James. We’re gonna all have ta go to Canterlot for a while. I’m not sure when we’ll be back.”

I then asked, “Well… May I tag along too? I’m a little worried since this is an ‘emergency meeting’, after all.”

Rarity raised a hoof to her chin in thought. “Hmmmm….. Well, the message never said you couldn’t come with us… I don’t see why not.”

Twilight nodded with a smile forming on her face. “I think it’ll be OK if you come along too. I know Princess Luna will be happy to see you.”

I nodded with a smile of my own before starting to move back over to the kitchen. “OK. Just let me put a word in with the boss.” I then peeked into the kitchen to see Mr. Cake spreading chocolate onto the chocolate drops. “Mr. Cake? I’ve been called to Canterlot with Pinkie Pie. Princess Celestia’s orders. If I’m not back this evening, could you take care of Scootaloo for the night?”

He nodded while setting the…uh… It looks like a tiny spatula… Well, whatever it is, he set it down before answering. “Oh, sure! You and Pinkie have a good time up there. I'll be sure to let my wife know.”

I then pulled my head out of the kitchen and smiled at my friends. “OK, I’m all set.”

Pinkie Pie then cheered almost as if on cue. “Weee! Away to Canterlot we go!” She then trotted out the front door.

“Is she always this cheery, even when faced with a potentially dangerous emergency?” I asked while watching the door close behind her.

Rainbow Dash shook her head while displaying an amused smirk. “That’s just how Pinkie Pie rolls.”

The seven of us went straight to the train station to find one such train waiting at the platform. Twilight led us to the conductor, who was standing next to one of the cars. “Excuse me, but we’ve been summoned to Canterlot on behalf of Princess Celestia.”

The conductor replied without sounding too surprised. “Already heard. You’re free to board.” We all shuffled into the car and waited for the train to leave. After only a minute or two, I felt the entire train jerk forward as it began to accelerate. In moments, we were out of Ponyville and on our way to Canterlot.

While my friends engaged in conversation, I sat at the end of the train car and gazed out the window. The sight of watching the moonlit landscape roll by while the star-filled night sky hung overhead was a truly mesmerizing experience. I chuckled to myself, “And who says the night is all bad?”

As the train began to climb the mountain that Canterlot sat upon, I noticed Rarity approaching me in the aisle. “May I have this seat?” She asked, standing out quite beautifully in the train car as the moonlight shone on her through the window.

I nodded while moving my legs to allow more room for her. “By all means.” My beautiful unicorn friend took a seat across from me and began to gaze out the window.

“Such a lovely view, wouldn’t you say?” She asked, clearly as spellbound as I was by the nightly horizon.

“Yup.” I replied, just watching the scenery go by. At least until we entered a tunnel. Due to the already low light conditions, the tunnel was pitch black to the point where I could see absolutely nothing. When the train finally exited from the tunnel, I found Rarity cuddling up against me. “Uh… Rarity?”

She giggled upon seeing that I had noticed her change locations. “That trick never gets old. Did you blink for too long, darling?” I chuckled, amused that she had literally moved under the cover of darkness to sneak over to me.

As Rarity leaned against me, I rested my hand on her opposite shoulder. “What do you think is causing this night to last so long?” I asked while gazing at the full moon.

Rarity replied while also beholding the pale orb in the sky, “I wish I knew. The only possible culprit I can think of is Nightmare Moon… But that isn’t possible, right?”

I did not answer, my mind drifting back to my memories of my first encounter with Nightmare Moon. She seemed very weak at that time, and it was only eight months ago. Could she really possess the strength to bring about an eternal night again? And why would she? An eternal night would only bring disaster to Equestria. Crops would wither, the people would freeze… This day alone was feeling rather cool. Probably the mid 60s. But…she had changed. She was very grateful to me for my praise. She watched over me as I slept. She would not truly repeat her past mistakes….. Would she?

“James?” Rarity asked, breaking me out of my train of thought.

I shook my head to clear my mind. “Sorry… Mind was just wandering right there. I'm OK.”

We did not talk much until the train finally pulled into the station in Canterlot. Upon disembarking, Twilight spoke up while barely looking at us. “Let’s not waste any time. We need to see Princess Celestia right away.” We all nodded and followed her through town, the various other ponies reacting the same way to the night as the ponies of Ponyville were. Just in a much more reserved manner. Quite frankly, Canterlot is at its most beautiful at night with all those lamp posts and pale architecture.

We reached the palace without interruptions, finding a pair of royal guards standing at the entrance. Twilight spoke up right away, “We were summoned by Princess Celestia.”

One of the guards nodded before both turned towards the door. “Right this way.” We then followed them inside without a word.

The halls were barely lit with torches lining the sides, leading me to suspect that certain parts of the palace were too old to have electrical wiring installed. Regardless, we were led to a large door that seemed to stand out due to its size and elegant design. One of the guards faced us and spoke, “Princess Celestia and Princess Luna will be with you shortly.” They then walked back down the hall to whence they came.

“I guess we should just wait for them to come out and get us.” Fluttershy said while she glanced around the hall.

Applejack nodded while looking noticeably troubled. “I just wanna know what we were called here for.”

As we waited, I noticed that the door was just slightly ajar, allowing me to peer into the throne room. I quietly made my way over to the door and held my ear to the crack in it. Inside, I could hear Celestia and Luna speaking to each other.

“This just doesn’t add up… Why will the sun not rise regardless of what I do?” I heard Celestia speak with a slightly hushed tone.

Luna replied just as quietly, “Something must be keeping the night going while keeping the sun shrouded…”

Celestia then said with a slightly more frustrated tone, “I would suspect it was Nightmare Moon, but that is no longer a possibility. What else could it be…?”

Luna then spoke with a hint of fear in her voice. “Celestia… You don’t suppose it could be HIM, do you?”

This piqued my curiosity greatly. I waited for Celestia to reply, but did not have to wait long. “Impossible. He remains sealed like the others. And that seal will not break.”

Despite these reassuring words, Luna still sounded uneasy. “But he is the only other who has tried to bring about an eternal night. This prolonged dusk must be the work of…”

However, Celestia shushed Luna before she could finish. “Shh. We must not mention that name ever again. He is no longer a threat. And he never will be. Someone or something else must be at fault.”

I was very disappointed that I did not hear the name of the mysterious entity that the two sisters were speaking off, but disregarded it. Even so, their words were etched into my memory. I would not forget what I had heard anytime soon.

I decided to knock on the door to get the royal sisters’ attention and took a step back. A few seconds later, the door creaked open, revealing the two beautiful alicorns. Twilight smiled upon seeing her mentor. “Princess Celestia. We came as soon as we could.”

The Princess of the Dawn smiled in return. “I am relieved to see all of you… Wait… James? What brings you here?”

Luna then spoke up with a smile as she embraced me, “I don’t see any problem with this, sister.”

I snickered as I too embraced my friend. “Sorry if I wasn’t invited. I just tagged along out of concern for my friends. And for a chance to see Luna again.”

Celestia chuckled at my words. “I should’ve known. In any case, please come in. There is much to discuss.” All nine of us entered the throne room, closing the door behind us.

I found the throne room to be quite spacious and beautifully designed.There is a long magenta rug that leads from the door to the throne itself. It seemed to be less like a chair and more of a spot with a chair’s back behind it to prevent the occupant from falling backwards. The back of the ‘throne’ is a large oval shape that is the same color as the rug. The throne is set upon a golden raised platform with two elevations, two slopes allowing access to it. At the sides of the lower of the two raised segments are two fountains that spill over into a basin on the floor below, probably to be carried back up to the top via a pump. Above and behind the throne was an oval-shaped stained-glass window set in colors of the sunrise, but I am uncertain of what it depicted. It just seemed to be many circles set above clouds. Behind the throne are two banners that are varying shades of blue. One seems to depict a tree growing under a shining sun while the other… Well, from what I could see, it just resembled a tower of flames. There are two massive stained-glass windows at the sides of the room, one being a pale shade of blue showing what seemed to be the sun with several planetary objects orbiting around it. In the foreground was what seemed to be Earth. Or at least the world where Equestria is located unless the world itself is referred to as Equestria. The others are two pale shades of yellow showing what I believe are four different phases of the moon. And for whatever reason, the creator of the window made the full moon phase look like a round content face not unlike one would see in a children’s book. All in all though, I found the throne room to be quite befitting of the royal sisters.

“I am sure you are aware that the time is nearly noon despite the fact that it still appears to be around midnight out there.” Celestia spoke, the room being brightly lit by what I believe are domelike chandeliers or sconces built into the upper walls.

“Yes, we’ve noticed, your highness. Is it your doing?” Twilight replied while we stood behind her.

Luna shook her head. “No. Celestia and I have been trying for the past hours to lower the moon to make way for the sun. But for whatever reason, even with our strength combined, the moon simply will not budge. We have no knowledge as to what may be keeping the night going!”

Fluttershy then asked in a nervous tone, “You… You don’t suppose it might be… Ni…Nightmare Moon, do you?”

Luna shook her head once more while also looking displeased. “Preposterous. I was purged of my dark corrupting vices when the Elements of Harmony were used on me. I would never do such a thing anymore.”

Applejack then asked, “Well, what does that leave us with? I can’t think of anythin’ besides Nightmare Moon doin’ all this!”

I felt torn as I listened to them discuss this problem. I sympathize greatly with Nightmare Moon. She even seemed like a changed person when I first met her. But if she is really doing this… An eternal night will benefit no one. Not even her.

I finally spoke up to end the discussion, even if it was against my conscience. “I know who’s doing this.”

At my words, the eight ponies turned to face me. “You do?” Luna asked with a gaze of bewilderment.

I sighed, knowing I was going to regret this. “The one who is causing this eternal night. It’s Nightmare Moon.”

Pinkie Pie suddenly giggled at me. “Oh, come on, James! You heard Princess Luna! She’s not Nightmare Moon anymore!”

I gave my friends a most serious stare. “I didn’t say Luna. I said Nightmare Moon. She still exists.”

Rarity replied while showing a dismissive wave of her hoof, “Now, James, I know this points heavily to Nightmare Moon, but she doesn’t…”

I interrupted her before she could finish. “I saw her. She’s hiding in the castle ruins in the Everfree Forest.”

Rainbow Dash was clearly caught by surprise. “Huh?! Hold on! Out there?! What’re you talking about?!”

I then proceeded to explain. “That day when I hid out in the Everfree Forest after I found that outdated law in that book in the library? I found the ruins there after night had fallen and took shelter in there.” I bowed my head, knowing Celestia and Luna would likely be angry with me for keeping her existence a secret for so long.

Celestia spoke to me in a surprisingly calm voice, “Go on. What did you find there?”

I continued with some hesitation, “She was there. Like a billowing shadow stuck on the wall. I saw her eyes open… She shed a tear and was silent… I told her how grateful I was for her night…” After a brief pause, I let out a sigh. “She whispered to me her gratitude. And she watched over me while I slept. She’s not the monster the history books say she is.”

Twilight asked with a very quiet tone of voice, “You sympathize with her, don’t you?”

I nodded and spoke only one word. “Yeah…”

Celestia then spoke with a hint of anger in her voice, “Why did you not tell us?”

I bowed my head, knowing I was in trouble. “I feared for her safety… I was sure you would attack her in her weakened state.”

After another moment of brief silence, Celestia sighed as she approached me. “James… Look at me.”

I raised my face until I was looking directly at her. She then spoke softly, “Your heart is in the right place. I understand why you would not want to reveal her existence to us, but you must understand. Luna is the true Princess of the Night. Nightmare Moon is an abomination that should not even exist. Even if she has indeed changed like you said, the fact that she is forcing the night to stay shows that her goals and motives remain the same as before. She is a threat to Equestria. She must be stopped.”

I felt a great deal of shame at those words. I looked away. “Sorry… I just… I thought for sure she had changed…”

Luna then came forward before she stood up on her hind legs and embraced me. “Do not fault yourself. You have a big heart. And others may take advantage of it.”

I placed my hand on Luna’s back and sighed in some relief. “Thanks, Luna…”

Twilight then asked, “Wait… Just how does Nightmare Moon still exist separately from Princess Luna? I thought Princess Luna IS Nightmare Moon!

Luna and Celestia glanced at each other for a moment before Celestia began to speak. “That is difficult to explain, but I have a theory. Perhaps… Perhaps when the Elements of Harmony were used on Luna, they only purged her of the dark forces that corrupted her. Over time, maybe the existence retained Nightmare Moon’s mind and desires, becoming a separate entity. Of course, this is just a guess. I really can’t say for certain.”

I bowed my head while averting my eyes. “She seemed to know exactly who she is when I met her. I don’t think that guess is too far from the truth.”

Celestia then faced my six friends. “Well then, if we are to deal with Nightmare Moon, the Elements of Harmony will be needed. Come with me.”

Not expecting those words, I turned to face Celestia. “Wait… You actually have them?”

Luna smiled as she let go of me. “The Elements of Harmony take on the form of gemstones when they have materialized. They are contained within Canterlot Tower when not in use.”

Twilight smiled at her mentor reassuringly. “Don’t worry, Princess Celestia. We handled Nightmare Moon once before, so I know we can do it again.”

I said nothing for about five seconds before those words clicked with me. “Wait… We? You girls? YOU defeated Nightmare Moon?!”

This small outburst prompted a chuckle from Applejack. “What? We never told ya that?”

I twitched before outstretching my arms to my sides and exclaiming, “No! Not once! You never told me you are national heroes! And I’m taking it the Elements of Harmony can only be used by you six as well?”

Fluttershy blushed as she sheepishly smiled. “Uh… Yes. There are six Elements, so each of us…”

I facepalmed, feeling both baffled and frustrated. “Can’t believe I went this long without knowing this…”

Rarity smiled with a slight hint of nervous guilt on her face. “Don’t feel too frustrated, James. We just never told you. It’s not like we use them frequently, after all. They’ve only been used twice so far.”

Luna then spoke up to get our attention. “I do not wish to interrupt, but we must be going. Please stay with us.” We all decided to hold off on the discussion for the time being and followed the royal sisters through the palace.

We soon came to a long corridor that seemed more like a hall. Lining the sides were many large arched windows, alternating between normal windows and stained-glass windows with tall stone pillars between each one. I recognized one stained-glass window. It clearly depicted my six closest friends at the bottom rearing while what seemed to be beams of pinkish energy were coming from them and was engulfing an obvious depiction of Nightmare Moon in a sphere of it. It was probably illustrating Nightmare Moon’s first defeat at their hands….. I mean hooves.

Before I could follow the eight ponies further, my eyes noticed several other windows depicting….. What in the world was I looking at?

It depicted a strange creature the likes of which I had not yet seen in Equestria. It had a long slender light brown body, but its tail seemed to be a shade of red and had scales. The head resembled that of a goat, but its wings and… What was with this creature? The arms do not match, the legs do not match, and even the wings do not match! Even the two horns on its head did not match each other. It was like looking at some sick mad scientist’s attempt at making an Equestrian version of the Frankenstein monster. A living mess of patchwork. As I examined it further, I muttered, “A chimera…”

My eyes trailed downwards, finding what seemed to be a few puppeteer strings hanging below the creature connecting to three ponies. Each was one of the three main types, earth pony, pegasus, and unicorn. Each seemed to be very distraught. But I felt a slight chill as I saw what were clearly flames rising up around them. I could almost hear screams and pleading for mercy in my mind, wondering just what kind of dark past Equestria could possibly have. The world has always been a borderline paradise in my eyes. But what could have possibly occurred in the past that could have prompted the creation of this scene?

One other detail I noticed was that while the ponies were rounded and balanced in design, the chimera at the top had rough edges and was very jagged. As I gazed at the chimera, I felt a subtle hint of dread in my soul. What could that contrast in design possibly represent?

“James, are ya coming?!” I heard Rainbow Dash call from down the hall. I glanced back at the window one more time before running down the hall to catch up with my friends.

Aside from the windows, the hall was very elegantly designed and decorated. In all honesty, trying to describe every aspect of it will probably take up several pages. I will try to keep it brief to avoid boring the reader and to save me some ink. The floor was two shades of gray set in tiles while a wide red carpet led from the doorway down to the end of the hall with flowering ivy designs at the edges. There were intricate symbols woven into the carpet every several steps, but I have no knowledge of what they could have been. Higher up on the pillars were baskets of white flowers, some of them spilling over the sides. At the far end of the hall was a door of three colors with what seemed to be a yellow sun symbol in the center. There were six segments, three on each side. Two were magenta, two were a very dull purple, and the other two were a very faded purple. Six round orbs were lined up vertically on each side. To the sides of the door were two unicorn effigies with manes that appeared to be designed to appear to be caught in a windy gust. The doorway itself was a combination of yellow and golden orange with an artistic alicorn design set above it that was very similar to the illustrations of Celestia and Luna I had seen in storybooks. Lastly, at the sides of the doorway were three crystals on each side. They were lined vertically, the top being a red triangle, the one below being a light green diamond, and the bottom being a purple octagon. From where I was standing, it looked like a fancy elevator.

There is a lot more detail to mention about this area, but it is somewhat overwhelming. I swear, some parts of Canterlot have so much color and artistic detail; they can trigger a sensory overload! I am stopping here with the detail. Use your imagination for the rest.

As we stood before the ‘elevator’, Celestia stepped forward. “This is where the Elements of Harmony are kept when not in use.” I could tell she was speaking to me. She then inserted her long horn into a small circular hole in the middle of the sun design. Her horn was then engulfed with a light blue aura, indicating that she was using a very specific type of magic since her horn’s natural aura color is a golden yellow.

The same light blue color shone outward from the sun, the very edges of it being illuminated by the glow. It then creeped outward along the lines where the colors on the door changed. The six aforementioned circular orbs on the door then lit up with the same color one by one. The door then began to open as the glow shone so brightly that I had to look away. When the glow had died down enough for me to look again, I saw it. Resting on a stone pedestal behind the door was an azure chest with gold linings. The front was studded with several differently colored gemstones, the most prominent being two diamond-shaped stones of red and green. Rarity spoke up while gazing in delight. “Ooh, I just hope the contents of such a box are as dazzling as their container.”

Rainbow Dash then asked, “Didn’t you say something like that last time?”

Before they could discuss it further, Celestia used her magic to levitate the chest out of the chamber and held it before us. The chest’s overall size was just slightly bigger than Celestia’s head. Luna then spoke with a fairly stern expression, “I can guarantee you that the Elements are inside.” The chest’s lid then flipped open, revealing its contents.

“One two three four five… Yep! That’s all six!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed after quickly counting them. Luna then used her magic to levitate the contents out of the box. I looked on in silence, fairly impressed that I was now beholding the most treasured artifacts in Equestria’s long history.

After a few seconds of observation, I asked, “Um… Are they all the same, only with different shapes and colors?” Five of the Elements were set in gold necklaces while one that bore the same color and shape as the six-armed star of Twilight Sparkle’s cutie mark was set atop a gold tiara. Each of them seemed to be cut and polished gemstones of varying color.

Luna promptly replied, “Not quite. Each of the Elements of Harmony have different properties.” She then began to levitate the Elements toward each of my friends in a set order.

“To Applejack, the Element of Honesty.” Luna spoke as she placed the Element’s necklace around the farm pony’s neck. The Element was in the shape of an apple, the fruit being orange with two tiny leaves at the top where its stem should be being green.

“To Pinkie Pie, the Element of Laughter.” Luna continued as she placed the next Element on my cheerful friend. It bore the form of one of the balloons that makes up her cutie mark, being a shade of light blue or cyan.

“To Rainbow Dash, the Element of Loyalty.” Luna said as she placed the next Element on Rainbow’s neck. It bore a gemstone in the shape of a red lightning bolt. The rowdy pegasus mare seemed to be wearing it proudly since she was sticking out her chest as well.

“To Fluttershy, the Element of Kindness.” Luna spoke as she placed the next Element on the neck of my girlfriend. The gemstone on it was the same shade of pink as Fluttershy’s mane, being in the shape of a butterfly.

“To Rarity, the Element of Generosity.” Luna went on as she placed the last remaining necklace on Rarity’s neck. The gemstone was in the shape of a diamond while being a royal shade of purple.

“And lastly, the Element of Magic goes to Twilight Sparkle.” Luna ended as she placed the lone tiara atop Twilight’s head.

I glanced back and forth at my friends with my arms crossed. “Honesty, Laughter, Loyalty, Kindness, Generosity, and Magic. They all suit you just right.”

Pinkie Pie beamed at me with pride. “That’s why we all have the Elements that are meant for us!”

Celestia then tapped her hoof against the floor. “We do not have time to walk down memory lane, my little ponies. We must hurry.”

All my friends stood at attention before the two princesses. Luna then addressed each of them sternly. “It is unlikely that Nightmare Moon knows you are coming, but do not get complacent. She likely has some defenses prepared to counter you. Return home and prepare before you head out to stop her.”

Twilight bowed before the princesses along with our other friends. “We won’t let you down, your highness. We defeated Nightmare Moon before. We can do it again just as well.”

Fluttershy then looked at me and asked, “James, would you like to come with us?”

Under any other circumstances, I would have said yes. However, I am no fool when it comes to knowing my physical capabilities. After a few seconds of weighing the situation, I sighed deeply. “I’d love to…but I’ll only slow you girls down.”

Applejack merely shook her head with a reassuring smirk. “Aw, don’t be that way. Yer just bein’ modest again.”

I frowned before looking at them with the most deadpan serious gaze I could muster. “Listen to me. I’m not going to be of any help to you. I don’t have an Element of my own. I’m not even as strong as an earth pony. I can’t use magic. And I can’t fly. When all is said and done, I really don’t think I’ll be able to contribute anything of substance. I’ll be nothing short of…deadweight.”

Rainbow Dash frowned with a look of disappointment in her eyes. “Well… You can still…” I could tell she was trying to find something to say that would counter my claim.

I decided to stop Rainbow Dash before she could even finish. “It’s OK, Rainbow. Besides, you girls don’t really even need me. You’ve handled Nightmare Moon before. You’ll be fine on this mission.”

Rarity gave me a solemn smile. “True… Do not fret, James. We shall return promptly and in one piece.”

Celestia then spoke up with a gentle yet urgent tone. “That is enough talk, everypony. It is time that you depart. Take care out there. And remember, you are all in this together.”

Luna, Celestia, and myself saw my six friends out of the palace. Before I could follow them home, Celestia tapped me on my shoulder. “You may stay here until they return, if you wish.”

“Thanks...” I said with a halfhearted smile. My gaze turned to my six friends as they left the palace, their forms fading into the night. But before they could leave my sight entirely, I noticed Fluttershy look back at me over her shoulder. Our eyes locked for about three seconds before she looked ahead, following the others.

I spent the next thirty minutes just pacing back and forth in the main hall where Celestia and Luna greeted the guests during the Grand Galloping Gala. I could not sit still. Even though I knew I would have been of no help to them, I could not help worrying for the safety of my friends. Would they be all right this time around? Were there any traps waiting for them?

But more than anything, I was fearful for Nightmare Moon’s safety. The last time the Elements of Harmony were used on her, she was driven from Luna’s body. What would happen if they were used on her again without a host body to protect her? I felt a slight pain in my heart; almost able to feel the pain I could see her in. I cannot imagine the Elements of Harmony being a force of destruction, but still…

“James, what is troubling you?” I heard Luna speak behind me. I turned and found her standing beside Celestia.

I would likely be scolded if I told them that my thoughts revolved around Nightmare Moon, so I instead mentioned the other worry on my mind. “It’s just… I’m worried about them.”

Celestia smiled calmly in a clear attempt to reassure me. “You do not need to fear for their safety. They have overcome significant challenges before. They will be fine.”

Even though I am sure Celestia knew what she was talking about, I could not shake this feeling of dread from my gut. I have learned in the past that if I do not follow my gut instinct, I will regret it. “I know, but… Something doesn’t feel right. I can’t shake this feeling that something will go wrong.” I then asked, “Celestia. Luna. If there is anything I can do to help them, anything at all, I want to know what it is.”

The two sisters looked at each other, as if having a silent conversation. I waited, wondering what they were thinking about. Celestia soon nodded and turned her eyes back to me. “There is a way. But be warned. In order for you to gain the means to help them, you must take up the sword.”

I asked as I tried to decode the meaning of those words, “Uh… That’s just a metaphor, isn’t it?”

Luna chuckled at my puzzlement with her sister’s words. “Not this time. She literally means you must take up the sword to protect them.”

Intrigued by the concept, I decided to inquire more into what they had in mind. “I’m not sure what you mean, but I’m interested. What do I have to do?”

Celestia showed me a more serious gaze as she began to turn away. “Come with us. This is for your eyes only.” I followed without a word, wondering what they had in store for me.

The royal sisters led me to the throne room, closing the great doors behind us. I glanced around, unsure of what it was they wanted me to see. “Ready, Luna?” Celestia asked as her horn was engulfed by a billowing golden yellow aura.

“I am.” Luna replied, her horn being engulfed by a cobalt blue aura.

I watched in silence as they gazed at the throne. Suddenly, there was a rumbling as the throne and the raised platforms it sat upon began to…rise? It rose into the air, resting upon four sturdy stone pillars while lifting the red rug into the air with it. It stood almost as high as me when it stopped. Beneath the throne seemed to be an old stone stairwell leading downwards.

“How long has that been there?!” I asked loudly while bewildered by this unexpected secret.

Luna glanced over her shoulder at me with a rather stern look. “Since the day this palace was constructed around a thousand years ago. The only ones left alive who know of it are Celestia and myself. And now you know of it too.”

Celestia then motioned for me to approach them with her wing. “Follow us. The means to help your friends lies below.” I did not question them and followed the two sisters, very intrigued by what they were going to show me.

They closed the entrance behind us once we were all going down the stairwell. The only source of light afterwards was a gentle glow coming from Celestia’s horn. The air was very musty, like that of a cellar that had not been opened in years. Only I suspect this secret passage had not been opened in centuries.

When we reached the bottom of the stairwell, we came out into a dark stone corridor. The design did not seem like that of the Canterlot palace. It felt more like a dungeon. Suddenly, numerous torches lining the walls ignited, bathing the area in soft flickering light.

“This way.” Luna said as she and Celestia led me down the corridor. There were no other ways in or out of it, so it probably was not a dungeon at all. But at the end of the corridor was nothing. Just a flat wall.

“Um… This is what you wanted me to see?” I asked, starting to think that this may be a joke of sorts.

Celestia smiled with a rather whimsical look in her eyes. “Wait for it.” Her and Luna’s horn were engulfed by billowing auras as the wall began to retract into the floor. Once it was lowered, I looked ahead and saw that another hidden chamber lay before us. And its contents intrigued me.

“That’s…” I muttered as I walked past the two sisters. Hanging from the far wall above a stone alter was a large shield. Adorning its front was what seemed to be Luna’s cutie mark. A white crescent moon rested in the center while surrounded by black and some dark sapphire blue. “A shield?”

Luna smiled while she nodded. “The Lunar Shield. As stalwart and enduring as the full moon.”

I was quite enthralled by the shield’s design as I took it down from the wall. It was large, probably better qualified as a hybrid design of a kite and tower shield, but was not so large as to hinder movement. I could probably completely hide behind it while keeping myself low to the ground. However, I noticed what seemed to be a sword hilt sticking out of the top.

“Don’t tell me this is…” I muttered as I grabbed the hilt and pulled. As expected, it withdrew from the shield easily. As I held it above me, I found that it was indeed a sword. About the same length as a longsword or bastard sword, its crossguard looked exactly like the sun of Celestia’s cutie mark. The blade was the purest shade of white I had ever seen and gave off a gentle glow like the sun at dawn while it and the hilt extended between two of the sun’s wavy ‘arms’. The overall length seemed to be that of a hand-and-a-half sword with the hilt being long enough for both hands to grasp it with one hand holding the pommel.

Celestia, most likely noting my great fascination with the weapon, spoke next. “The Celestial Sword. A sword that shines where the sun does not.”

I held up the sword above me, thoroughly impressed by the design. I immediately deduced that Luna had crafted the shield while Celestia had forged the sword. I noticed that the sword’s scabbard was on the backside of the shield, built right into it. What is more, there were two brass clasps on the back of the shield. Instead of having one strap to put one’s arm through and a second to grasp with the hand, these clasps seemed designed to hold the shield in place while keeping the hand free. I was worried that the sword would be a bit too heavy to effectively wield with one hand for me, but my increase in strength from regularly helping out at Sweet Apple Acres put those fears to rest. I performed a few practice swings, finding the Celestial Sword to be easy to use.

“Aside from the sword giving off light, do these tools have any special properties?” I asked while wondering just how magical the sword and shield are.

Luna promptly replied, “The shield was designed to be a perfect defense. Absolutely nothing can penetrate it. And it was designed to be large enough to completely shield the wielder without being oversized.”

Celestia then explained, “The Celestial Sword has an edge that will never dull. There are very few substances it cannot cut through. And as you can see, it generates light. The darker your surroundings, the brighter it shines. And do not worry about damaging it. The sword, like the shield, cannot be corroded in any way.”

I looked back and forth at the shield and sword before asking, “But which is stronger? The sword? Or the shield?”

The two sisters looked at each other, clearly unsure if I was merely asking a simple question, or if I was implying that one of them may be weaker than the other. Celestia then shrugged her shoulders while cocking her head just slightly to one side. “I guess there’s only one way to find out.”

I nodded before placing the Lunar Shield on the altar while making certain it was facing up. I took the Celestial Sword in both hands to increase my striking power. I was worried I might end up damaging the blade, but I decided to have faith in Celestia’s words. I performed my strongest overhead chop, slamming the blade into the shield. I staggered back from the recoil, a loud clang ringing out through the air. I then looked the shield over carefully for any signs of damage.

“Not a scratch…” I said to no one in particular, impressed that the unbreakable Lunar Shield had stood up to the unstoppable Celestial Sword. I looked over my shoulder and smirked. “Looks like the night wins over the day.” Luna smiled proudly while Celestia rolled her eyes with a frown on her face instead.

“Use them well, James. They are yours now.” Luna spoke while smiling.

I turned to thank them, but then asked, “Wait… I’m supposed to go out there with these weapons, but no armor? What if something gets by the shield?”

Celestia smirked and pointed behind me. “Take a closer look at that altar.”

I turned and looked down after returning the Celestial Sword to its scabbard and leaning the Lunar Shield against the altar after setting it upon the floor. Hollowed out of the altar was a basin that seemed to be filled with a peculiar substance. It was a swirling combination of what I believe was a dark sapphire blue and pure white… Actually, not quite. The white seemed to have a barely noticeable pink tint to it. “Um… What’s this?” I asked, puzzled of what this liquid substance could be.

Celestia again replied while apparently enjoying watching how confused I was, “That is your armor. Place your hand in it and watch.”

I took a step back before looking at her. “Excuse me?”

Luna got a brief chuckle out of that. “It’s a liquid metal. It responds to physical touch. Although you may want to remove your shoes first.”

I looked back at the swirling liquid after sliding my shoes off. “Heavy metals? That’s poisonous, isn’t it?”

Celestia grinned in amusement before approaching me while stepping out of one of her golden shoes. “Perhaps a demonstration will put your fears at ease.” She then stepped forward and placed her hoof in the basin.

“Are you sure that’s… Huh?!” I stood aghast as the liquid began to creep up over Celestia’s leg. Before it could reach her shoulder, she removed it from the basin. Most of it remained in the basin, but the liquid that had covered Celestia’s leg quickly solidified. She was now wearing an armored greave, the coloration being mostly the shade of blue with some of the white on her lower leg. Some gold accents were in a few spots as well.

“See? Perfectly safe.” Celestia said with a smile. Her horn was covered by a golden yellow aura, as was the greave. It then liquefied and was levitated back into the basin. “And don’t worry about other unicorns using that magic on you. It’s a spell only members of our family know.”

I looked back down at the basin, hoping that it would not be dangerous. “Yeah, it would be troublesome if my opponent found a way to melt my armor off. But are you sure this is safe?”

Luna nodded without hesitation. “This armor was made specifically for human use. It’s safe.”

Human use. Why was I not surprised? That sword is a number of inches longer than the sword I used during my duel with Prince Blueballs…. I mean Prince Blueblood at the Grand Galloping Gala. If that trainee sword was a ‘longsword’ by pony standards, then this sword is gargantuan. Clearly made for human use. And the shield is almost as big around as a pony itself. And those clasps will never work with a pony’s arms. But if humans no longer exist in Equestria, why were these tools forged for them?

I decided to withhold any questions I had until after I tried to see if the ‘armor’ would work on me. I placed my hand into the pool of liquid metal and waited. The liquid felt…odd. How do I describe it? It felt thicker than water, but thinner than honey if that makes any sense. Sure enough, it began to creep over my arm. Despite feeling like a real liquid, it did not soak into my shirtsleeve at all. But it did not stop there. It crept over my torso and down my legs as well. Pretty much the only part of me it did not touch was my head. I soon asked, “Is it done yet?”

Luna and Celestia watched with faces that showed genuine wonder. A few seconds later, Luna’s wings sprang open, forcing me to suppress a laugh. Celestia seemed to notice my change in my expression and asked, “Huh? What’s so funny?” I could only point at Luna. When Celestia turned, she suddenly laughed, “Wingboner?! Hehahaha!!!”

At those words, Luna noticed her predicament and folded her wings with an annoyed expression as a blush spread across her face. “Who asked you? I know you are just as dazzled by that armor, sister.”

Celestia coughed as she regained her composure. “Yes, yes… But in all honesty, that armor… Just… Wow. I never expected it to look this impressive.”

I looked down at myself. That armor… Amazing. I was now wearing a suit of plate armor. The design was not exactly sleek, but not entirely bulky either, being amazingly balanced without hindering my movement. I will describe each component separately. My... What are the parts of an armored boot that cover the feet? Ah, right. The sabatons seemed to have a golden tri-pointed design at the tips not that unlike the designs of Celestia and Luna’s shoes. Hanging over the sides and nearly reaching down to my knees were two tassets that rested against the sides of my greaves. I felt a short flap of metal hanging behind me, obviously to protect my backside. Hanging from the front by a diamond-shaped golden component was a strip of white cloth that reached just past my knees, apparently functioning as a loin guard. The majority of it was the white coloration of the liquid metal while the outer edges was that shade of blue. I suppose metal can have a silk-like texture and flexibility if it is tempered just right. My cuirass, the armor that encompasses my entire torso, was mostly dark sapphire blue. However, in horizontal lines, strips of gold underlined certain spots on it. My gauntlets were blue from the elbows down, but white from the elbows up. However, on the backs of my forearms were long hexagonal plates that were clearly designed for defense. They were at least an inch thick. The coloration was white, but at the ends of the plates was curving gold accents. In the center of each plate were two small golden crescent moon shapes that seemed to be ‘dancing’ around each other. At least they brought to mind crescent moons. Lastly, my pauldrons. At the sides were three stubby white spines that curved upward. At the base of each spine was a gold ring. The dominant color was blue, but they also had curved gold designs on the areas closest to my neck. What was more, there were two small decorations. On my left pauldron in the center was a tiny light blue crescent moon with an equally blue dot in front of its gaping ‘maw’, probably a star. On my right pauldron in the same location was an orangish-yellow four-pointed sun. Another thing about this armor is how well it fit me. There was hardly any rattle when I moved. It fit me like a glove.

Before I could say anything, I happened to notice something behind me. On my back were two large white wings. I am sure that every individual feather was a thin sheet of metal, but they actually looked like real feathers. I am not sure how, but I could…‘feel’ them, despite them not being directly connected to my body. They spread open, reaching very wide and fluttering lightly. But when I looked back at Celestia, I noticed she had her wings spread open too. As I glanced back and forth, I realized that my armor’s wings are identical to hers, only larger. That was when it hit me. “This armor’s colors… They’re the same as your coats!”

The two sisters laughed before Luna replied, “Took you long enough! Yes, Celestia and I forged that armor together, so we made certain one could tell who crafted it. My color may take up the bulk of the armor when you wear it, but Celestia’s colors makes up those grand beautiful wings.”

Realizing that I had my wings spread, I smirked as I spread them further. “You girls like my wingspan?”

Luna cast a whimsical smirk at Celestia. “I know somepony who does.” Just before Celestia could reply, Luna added, “Wingboner.”

Celestia, finally taking note of her spread wings, groaned loudly. “Ugh, I couldn’t help it! You know those are involuntary!”

I laughed heartily at the two sisters. “You ponies are so easy to amuse!”

Celestia then cleared her throat while forcefully folding her wings. “Yes… But in all seriousness, that armor will give you the edge you need and will compensate for your weaknesses.” When I looked down at the armor, she continued to explain. “The armor overall increases your stamina and endurance, allowing you to keep up with even the burliest earth pony. Your greaves give you the kicking strength of an earth pony as well. Your wings, naturally, grant you the abilities of a pegasus. And each of your gauntlets function like a unicorn’s horn.”

I looked myself over again. That armor grants me the unique characteristics of the three races of ponies in Equestria? As I pondered this, I spoke, “Long story short, when I’m wearing this armor, I’m a human alicorn.”

Luna chuckled in slight amusement before speaking, “Well, we don’t have the physical strength of earth ponies, but you get the idea.” She then added, “What is more is that your armor is very durable, being stronger than tempered steel. However, it does have its limits. Those white plates on your forearms are much sturdier than the rest of it. You can use those to deflect or block most attacks that get past the shield.”

I glanced at my forearms, understanding that my assumption of those thick metal plates serving a defensive role was correct. Celestia then spoke, “But your armor’s most defining feature is its resistance to magic. Only the most powerful destructive forms of magic can even hope to damage it. So don’t be afraid to be bold in the face of a magic assault.” I nodded in silence, confirming that I understood the explanation.

As I looked myself over more, I asked, “You know… Judging by your reactions, you’ve never actually seen this armor being used before.”

Luna nodded at once. “True. It never had the chance to be used. Not to mention it looks differently for every person who wears it. It all depends on their preferences.”

I then asked, “Really? Then what is this design effective for?”

Celestia moved her head around to look at my armor from different angles before she replied, “Well... Yours seems to be a balanced design, allowing for effective defense without sacrificing mobility. You always did seem like someone who has a thing for a balanced approach to things.”

It was at that moment that I noticed there was something missing from my armor. “Um… Not to sound ungrateful, but doesn’t a helmet come with this? I can’t imagine a suit of plate armor being without a matching helm.”

The two sisters seemed taken aback somewhat by my observation. “About that…” Luna muttered while averting her eyes.

Celestia then proceeded to explain. “The helmet is separate from the armor. It will only appear when the proper conditions are met.”

That certainly puzzled me. “Hang on. What do you mean it’s separate?”

Luna replied with a question of her own. “Did you notice how the Elements of Harmony are set in gold jewelry?” When I nodded, she continued, “Well, in the same way they are, the helmet of your armor also houses an Element that, like the Elements of Harmony, will not appear unless someone comes along who personifies it.”

It actually took me a moment to fully process those words. “Hang on… There’s a seventh Element of Harmony? Is there anyone else who knows this?”

Celestia shook her head. “We never once said it is an Element of Harmony. There are only six Elements of Harmony. Although... It is an Element that has a strong connection to them. Similar to how you have a strong connection to your friends.”

I paused for a moment, trying to comprehend what I was being told. “And what is this Element?” I asked while looking on.

Luna replied with a very stern expression set into her face. “That is the problem. You will never find this Element mentioned in any of the history books. It vanished from this world forever the day the last of humanity died out. For you see, where the Elements of Harmony were crafted by ponies, this Element was crafted by the hands of our human allies.”

It was Celestia who answered my unspoken question. “This Element is known only by what it is. The Lost Element.”

An Element forged by humanity… A sign of goodwill? And what are its properties? The possibilities ate away at me. If humans crafted the Element, does that mean only humans can use it? Or can anything use it, so long as they have the necessary qualities?

“The Lost Element… You think I qualify to use it?” I asked, wondering if this Element will even be useful.

Celestia shook her head as she replied, “Don’t worry too much about it. I’m certain the Elements of Harmony alone will be enough to handle Nightmare Moon in the end.” She then asked, “Even so, do you still insist on joining your friends?”

I nodded without even pondering my thoughts on the matter. “Yes, your highness. Even if I’m not needed, I would feel a lot better if I was there with them without slowing them down.”

Luna smiled at me before pointing at the Lunar Shield behind me. “Then come with us. We wouldn’t want you to go out there without knowing how to get the most out of your gear. But first, put your shield on.”

I turned and placed the shield down on the altar with the backside facing up. I then placed my left forearm under the clasps and locked them in place. The fit was perfect, the Lunar Shield never shifting once on my forearm. “It’s like the gauntlets are made just to fit with it.”

When I lifted my arm, I found the shield to be very large. It spanned both of my shoulders, allowing me to completely take shelter behind it. Despite its size, I did not find it overly large. I could still move around easily.

“Come with us. It’s time for you to become accustomed to your new abilities.” Celestia spoke as she led Luna and me out of the hidden chamber. Once we were back in the throne room, the throne lowered back into place, leaving no trace that anything had happened.

I soon found myself out in the courtyard like before at the Grand Galloping Gala. Only this time, there were no partygoers to get in my way. I looked around, finding that Luna and Celestia were nowhere to be seen. I drew the Celestial Sword from its scabbard, holding it in my right hand. I was expecting to be tutored in the art of swordplay since I am very lacking in actual experience. Knowing and studying various types of swordplay may increase one’s knowledge, but it will not do one any good unless they have practiced it.

After a moment longer, I heard the clopping of hooves. I turned to see what seemed to be Shining Armor approaching me from the palace. Only unlike the last time I saw him, he was clad in what seemed to be saddle-like armor. Its color scheme was pale gold and a faded purple, only darker than Twilight’s coat. On the front upon his chest was an emblem that strongly resembled his shield-like cutie mark. I spoke up once he came close enough for me to make him out entirely. “Captain?”

Shining Armor froze as he caught sight of me. “Whoa man, is that you, James?! Dang, where’d you get that equipment?! That armor looks like it could endure a pride of manticores!”

I chuckled at his enthusiasm. “Nah, it’s not THAT durable. But it is highly resistant to magic.”

The unicorn stallion grinned at me while he drew near. “Well, I assumed it was. I mean, that stuff covers more of you than my own armor does. And that shield! It looks just about as big as I am! How do you lug it around?!”

I glanced down at the Lunar Shield on my arm and replied, “Well, I’m sure it’s a lot lighter than you are.”

Shining Armor nodded after a second longer of observation. “Yeah, and a lot thinner too. But anyway, you look amazing in that gear, James. You’ll be wearing that when you go to help my sister, right?”

I nodded while I looked ahead at him. “If I don’t, I’ll just be deadweight. And what about you? You’re here to train me, right?”

The captain shook his head. “No, I’m only here to supervise. Your real instructor will be here shortly.”

I waited by Shining Armor, scanning my surroundings. I noticed Luna and Celestia watching us from above on the same balcony they used during my duel with Prince Blueballs… Bah, I cannot help calling that wretched oaf that term. Please bear with me.

After a few more moments, Armor glanced over at the palace. “Ah, Estoc. Just the stallion I was hoping to see.”

I turned to face the palace and noticed a royal guard approaching us. He was a unicorn and was clad in the same armor as all the others, from the golden galea helmet to the metal shoes. However, his coat was black and the normally teal star on his chest was white. Probably to denote his rank among the guards.

The approaching unicorn flashed a glance at me before turning his gaze back towards his commanding officer. “Good afternoon, captain. Is this man my charge?”

Armor nodded while he extended a hoof in my direction. “Yes, you are to instruct him in swordplay. He’s a bit unrefined, but he shows promise.” I cracked a smile at Shining Armor’s praise. He then faced me and spoke, “James, I would like you to meet…”

I spoke up before he could finish, “Estoc. A rapier variant characterized by its long needlelike blade. The English version is known as the tuck.”

The two unicorns gazed at me with surprised expressions. Estoc spoke first after a moment of minor stammering, “Yes, that’s exactly what it is. You certainly know your swords.”

I grinned while averting my eyes. “Well… I do consider myself something of a sword aficionado.”

Shining Armor let out a short laugh before he could speak. “You two are gonna get along just fine, I know it! Anyway, Estoc here will be teaching you all you need to know about swordplay. He’s my second-in-command and instructs all the new recruits.”

He then made me kneel down so he could whisper into my ear. “Just between you and me, he’s better with swords than I am. So you would do well to stick with him instead of me.”

Considering that I had never seen Shining Armor carrying a weapon, I was naturally puzzled as to what his weapon of choice is. “If you don’t use swords, what weapon do you specialize in?”

Armor smiled as he gave me an answer I really should have seen coming. “Spears. If you were using a spear or lance, I would be the better tutor. But you’re not. So… Yeah.”

I stood up while Shining Armor turned back to face Estoc. “All right then, Estoc. I’m leaving him to you.”

Estoc then gave Shining Armor a salute. “I will do what I can, captain. Nopony has ever walked away from my sessions without having learned something.” Armor then walked over to the palace and watched us from the doorway. But before he went away, I handed him my glasses to make certain they would not fall off my head and get trampled during training.

Estoc turned his attention to me as I stood at attention. “Now then… James, is it?”

I nodded while replying briefly. “Yes, sir.”

Estoc then continued, “I noticed during the Grand Galloping Gala that you do indeed have a penchant for swordplay. However, if I may be blunt, I must say that your style and overall skill was a bit…..lacking.”

I was not surprised by Estoc’s criticism. Having no experience in combat, I completely improvised during that duel. My instructor went on, “I have to say the only reason you bested the prince was out of sheer use of intimidation. You had him cowering before you with such a large sword being used in just one hand combined with your anger. What is more, he is not the most capable duelist in Canterlot. He believes that just because he knows the basics of swordplay means that he is an able duelist. But that only applies to duels with the meek and uneducated.”

My disgust with Blueblood was only increased by that explanation. From what I gathered, the only reason Blueblood had challenged me was because he believed I knew nothing about swordplay. “He only fights those who don’t know how to fight back?”

Estoc frowned with a look of contempt in his eyes. “Yes, the cowardly sod. I should know. I trained him, after all.”

“Well, enough of that lout. You’re going to train me, right?” I then asked while hoping we could change the subject.

Estoc nodded with a faint smile. “Yes, I will do my best to make certain you can use that sword effectively.” I then noticed a sword in a scabbard strapped to the side of his armor. His horn was engulfed in a billowing gray aura, as was the sword’s hilt. The sword was drawn from the scabbard and floated in front of Estoc. The sword in question was my instructor’s namesake. An estoc. The blade was like a large needle, being a few inches shorter than the sword I used during my duel with Blueblood.

As I reached for my sword, Estoc spoke up, “Oh, wait. Don’t use that sword. I heard about it from Lady Celestia. My blade won’t hold if it clashes against yours.”

Remembering Celestia’s words on how few things can resist a slash from the Celestial Sword’s blade, I then asked, “Then what do I use?” There was a thud next to me that may have come from the palace. I turned to my right and found what I believe was the same blunt ‘longsword’ I used during my duel with Blueblood.

“All yours, James!” I heard Shining Armor call out. I nodded and yanked the sword out of the ground, where it was standing straight up.

Estoc then gestured with his hoof. “All right then. Show me your best combat stance.” I nodded, widening my stance while keeping my knees slightly bent. I had my shield raised with my left arm held parallel to my ribcage, but keeping it lowered just enough to peer over it. My sword was kept close to my side, ready to lash out at a moment’s notice.

“Hmmm…” Estoc muttered as he began to circle me. I stood my ground since he did not seem to be acting aggressively. “Stance is good… Knees are bent… Completely concealed behind shield… You’ve got the battle stance down right.”

I nodded while staying composed. “OK. So, what’s next?”

Estoc retook his position in front of me. “First, I will attack you. Keep your shield up and be sure to be mindful of which direction I am coming from to keep your shield facing me at all times.” I nodded again and prepared myself.

The estoc’s blade (that is the sword, not the stallion) lunged forward, striking my shield hard. I felt the force of the blow, but held my ground. I watched from behind the shield as Estoc moved to my left quickly before striking again. I followed his movement, moving my arm to keep my shield facing him to block the blow. He then moved to my right and did the same, my shield always facing him. He then began to strike higher and lower than before, forcing me to raise my shield at points and turning my shield partially sideways to block lower blows more easily due to the Lunar Shield becoming narrower at the bottom.

“Hm… You’re quite good on defense.” Estoc said as he stood back.

This small praise coaxed a tiny smile from me. “Well, I’m not exactly aggressive most of the time.”

Estoc smiled back at me before replying, “That’s good. Reckless aggression weakens one’s defenses. Now, it’s your turn to attack me. Don’t fear for my safety, I’m ready for you.”

I nodded and tried lashing out with an overhead swing. Estoc held his blade laterally to catch it, a clank being heard as the two blades clashed. Despite having no physical support, the blade remained in the air despite the force of the blow.

“Now! Defense!” Estoc called out suddenly. I was caught off-guard and resorted to bashing the incoming strike away with my sword arm.

“Sloppy. You should not react so desperately to defend against a sudden attack.” Estoc spoke sternly as he relented.

I panted, still somewhat startled from the unexpected attack. “What do you mean?! I had to do something to block it!”

He nodded readily while once again taking a combat stance. “Yes, but you should use your shield arm instead. Let’s try this again. Strike me.”

Once I had regained my composure, I lashed out with another overhead swing. Immediately upon striking, Estoc pushed my blade away with his own blade. “Defense!” As instructed, I took a step back with my right foot while I threw up my shield, deflecting the incoming strike. “Good. Much better. Remember, if your attack fails, it is wisest to immediately go on the defensive.”

I nodded promptly and asked, “OK. What’s next?”

Estoc smiled as he held up his blade. “I will go entirely on the defensive. Do whatever you can to strike me. Don’t worry, my armor will hold.”

I felt a little uneasy about actually trying to hit my instructor, but I nodded and began to slowly circle the unicorn guard. I kept my shield up, concealing my weapon behind it. “Hmmm, that’s a good strategy. Keep your opponent guessing by keeping your weapon out of sight.” Estoc spoke while constantly facing me.

“Got it.” I replied before suddenly lashing out with my sword. It was a horizontal strike aimed at his neck, yet he blocked easily by holding his sword’s blade vertically.

“You’ll have to be more inventive than that.” Estoc said as he stood his ground. I frowned, analyzing his defenses. Overhead strikes can be blocked easily by holding one’s weapon laterally while strikes from the sides can be blocked with a weapon being held vertically. I then had an idea. Thrust attacks are not easily blocked by blades due to how thin they are.

I lashed out with a thrust, expecting to strike him. Instead, my blade was parried by Estoc’s blade. He waited for my sword to pass his before pushing it away. Aside from parrying, the only way to defend against a lunge attack is with a shield. “Try again.” Estoc spoke calmly.

I had another idea, though definitely unrefined and unorthodox. I swung my blade down, Estoc’s blade catching it again. Only this time, a second after the blades clashed, I lashed out with my right leg. My attack struck him in the side of the neck, a clank being heard as it hit the side of his helmet that was covering it. What shocked me was how far away he was sent rolling by that blow. What kind of strength do these armored greaves give me?!

“You OK?!” I called out as Estoc came to a stop around fifteen or twenty feet from me.

He staggered to his feet and shook his head, clearly not knowing what hit him. “Ugh… What was that?!”

I approached him cautiously, feeling like I had made a mistake. “I…uh…tried lashing out with a kick while your defenses were focused on something else. Was that a bad idea?”

Estoc looked at me, still a bit dazed. Rather than being angry, he chuckled. “Bad? That was brilliant! Maybe it’s because we ponies can’t do the same with our front legs, but that’s a brilliant follow-up to a botched attack. Especially with that kind of strength in your legs!”

I scratched my head while feeling mildly puzzled by his praise. “Really? It was the only thing I could think of to get by your defenses.”

Estoc smiled before explaining, “In other words, a feint. And it worked. I think that will do for now though. We’ll continue your combat training once you have finished the rest of your training.” But as he sheathed his sword, Estoc added, “But before that, let me give you some advice.”

I silently nodded and stood at attention. “Just remember, unless you plan to feint, make certain that you immediately go back onto the defensive when your attack fails. Another thing to be mindful of is to never overswing. There may be times when you are tempted to swing your weapon as hard as you can, like you did a few times during your duel at the Grand Galloping Gala, but you must resist that urge. If you try to strike your opponent with that much force and miss, you will be wide open to a counterattack. Never, and I really do mean it, NEVER overswing during battle. The only times you can ignore this rule is when your opponent is completely immobilized.”

I took every word Estoc said to heart. But before he finished, he pointed at my head. “And one last thing. Be very mindful of your head until you acquire a helmet. As you are right now, your head is the most vulnerable part of your body.”

I frowned as I rubbed my exposed head. “It wasn't my idea, if that’s what you’re wondering.”

Estoc looked up at the balcony where Celestia and Luna were watching. “He’s all yours now!” At those words, the two alicorns jumped from the balcony and slowly descended with their wings spread. They then folded their wings upon landing before us.

Luna immediately smiled at me. “You seemed to handle your swordplay training well, James. Are you ready for the next step?”

I turned to her and nodded. “Yeah. What’s next? Obstacle course? Magic training?”

Celestia smiled while spreading one wing. “Next, you must learn how to fly.”

This caught me by surprise. My head jerked up and glanced behind me. As if on cue, the wings of my armor spread right open. This got a snicker out of Celestia. “What’s this? A wingboner?”

I felt myself blush at those words. “Shut up! I’m not even slightly turned on!” Celestia began to laugh, myself baffled as of why my wings had suddenly spread open.

Luna chuckled while she tried to speak. “It’s not a wingboner every time, James. That’s a reflex pegasi tend to have. When surprised, their wings spread open like yours just did. I suppose it's connected to the fight or flight instinct.”

I glanced back at my wings as I somehow made them fold again. “So, my wings are partially connected to my emotions? And who’s my flight instructor?”

Celestia looked skyward upon hearing those words. “I sent word to her a short while ago. She should be here any minute now.”

“She?” I asked while I looked up as well. As if to answer my question, something passed under the moon. It went out of sight very quickly before swooping down close enough for me to see it. A pegasus clothed in a blue and yellow… Wait a second…

“Hey there, Princess Celestia! You called?” The pegasus called out while coming in for a landing. I recognized her fiery mane and tail right away. Spitfire of the Wonderbolts.

Celestia nodded as she replied, “I did. Seeing as how you are arguably the best flyer in Equestria, I felt you would be ideal to train someone how to fly.” She then pointed in my direction.

Spitfire laughed at those words. “Training to fly?! What, does a fan of the Wonderbolts want to earn his wings by…” She stopped speaking upon looking at me, her mouth hanging open. She then raised her goggles, granting me a view of her eyes. “Whoa…”

I waved at her with my right hand. “Uh… Hey there, captain. Remember me?”

Spitfire nodded rather dumbly at first. “Uh huh… From the Gala, right? What’s the name? James?” When I nodded, she smiled at me as she regained her composure. “Man… Awesome outfit. It puts the Wonderbolt uniform to shame. Ooh! Could you spread your wings for me?”

I shrugged my shoulders. “Uh… OK?” I did as she asked, spreading the wings on my back as far as I could.

Spitfire whistled at the sight before her. “Nice wingspan. Soarin would be jealous.” She then trotted up to me. “So, you wanna earn your wings, huh? Well, you’ve got the #1 flyer in Equestria to help you on your way.”

I smiled while feeling confident that I was in good hooves with Spitfire guiding me. “Thanks, captain. Where do we start?”

Spitfire spread her wings first. “First, you have to flap your wings straight down to propel yourself upward. Right after that, you need to pivot them slightly so you’re not flapping them straight down and keeping it up in a steady rhythm. Lemme demonstrate.” I watched closely as Spitfire flapped her wings straight down, launching herself up into the air a few feet before flapping them on a slightly different angle. “Just like that. Think you can match it?”

I nodded before glancing at my sides. “Let me see…” I spread my wings and raised them. Do not ask me how I was controlling them. They just moved the way I wanted them to. I then flapped them straight down, launching myself around five feet into the air.

The sudden ascension startled me, preventing me from even trying to flap my wings. “Woo! Hey! Whoa!” I yelped, falling right back down and somehow safely landing on my feet. “Sorry… Not used to this. Let me try again.” Preparing myself for liftoff, I flapped my wings again. However, once I was airborne, I could not flap my wings on the right angle and fell flat on my back with a noisy clatter.

“Whoa! You OK, James?” Spitfire asked as she landed and came to my side.

I wheezed from the concussion of the impact. “Urgh… I’ll never get used to that…” I sat up, not in any actual pain since the armor and wings shielded me from the brunt of the impact, but still feeling a bit rattled.

Celestia then came forward. “I think I can help with that.” Her horn was engulfed in a golden yellow aura…..as was I. I was lifted off the ground and began to float upright.

“Huh? What’re you doing?” I asked, puzzled by what Celestia had in mind.

She replied while gazing at me, “I’ll just hold you in place until you’ve figured out how to move your wings properly.”

Spitfire then began to hover next to me. “I’ll watch to make sure you’re doing it right. Now, start flapping!”

I did as I was told, flapping my wings in a steady rhythm. “Tilt them forward just a bit.” Spitfire said while closely observing where my wings connected to my armor. I nodded and adjusted my wings’ angle. “A little faster. You’ll just drop at that speed.” I sped up the rhythm of my flapping, generating a noticeable gust in the process. However, I ended up slapping her in the face with my wing.

“Oof! Never been hit with so many feathers in my life!” Spitfire yelped as she reeled from the hit. But she just laughed it off. A few seconds later, she faced Celestia. “OK, your highness. Let him go.”

The aura that surrounded me vanished, leaving me hovering off the ground using nothing more than my own wings. It felt very…invigorating to find myself being held aloft without any motors or vehicles. It was all my doing.

I grinned while beholding myself achieving the miracle of self-sustained flight. “I’m actually flying!”

Spitfire chuckled at my awe. “Nah, you’re just hovering. Once you’ve gotten accustomed to controlling your aerial movements, we’ll take you up to the next level.”

I will not bore you with the details, but Spitfire continued to educate me, teaching me how to adjust my direction and how to even fly backwards while still facing forward. All in all, it was a huge boost to my confidence.

“Looking good, James! Ready to catch some air?” Spitfire asked once I had landed.

Seeing as how I had already come to understand how to fly on my own, I was a bit puzzled by her words. “Haven’t I learned enough? I can fly now.”

Spitfire showed me that really warm smile I came to know her for. “Like I said, all you were doing was hovering. If you wanna get the most outta those wings, you need to SOAR. In the SKY. Miles above the ground in ultimate freedom!”

I felt a sinking feeling in my gut. “Uh… Way up there?”

Spitfire showed a rather smug smirk. “What’s the matter? Afraid of heights?”

I averted my eyes as I replied, “No, I don’t fear heights. I don’t even fear flying. What I AM afraid of is…..falling.”

Spitfire stared at me before suppressing a laugh. “I know exactly where you’re coming from. The first time you go into a dive is always something of a gut wrencher. But don’t worry. I’ll help you through it until it feels second nature to you. But if you really want to, we can let you stay grounded.”

I looked back at my wings. If I was going to help my friends, and myself, I was going to need to learn how to get the most out of my gear. Although I was nervous, I knew what I had to do. “I’m ready, captain.”

That warm and friendly pegasus mare nodded with a smile. “That’s what I wanna hear. But before we start…” She then tossed me what seemed to be a pair of goggles that looked just like hers. “Put those on. Wouldn’t want any dust to get in your eyes while diving at that speed.”

“OK. Thanks.” I replied before pulling the goggles over my head. But when I pulled them down over my eyes, I noticed that everything seemed more crisp and clear. As if I had just put my glasses back on. “Do these goggles have corrective lenses?”

Spitfire gave me a friendly wink. “Yup. Princess Celestia requested them, so I went and got you some. You ready?”

This got a big smile out of me. “Thanks! Yeah, lead on.” Spitfire then went airborne and started to fly towards the top of the palace. I too went airborne and followed her, impressed by just how quickly I was ascending.

The higher I went, the more nervous I became. By the time I had reached Spitfire’s location high above the palace, I was almost as giddy as a schoolgirl. “Oh jeez, oh man, I don’t wanna fall…”

Spitfire waved at me as she hovered in place. “Hey there, James! Nice view, huh?”

I felt a tiny bit of my nervousness fade as I beheld my surroundings, the vast moonlit landscape surrounding us. The feel of freedom when you are floating high above the ground without anything supporting you aside from your own body… Simply indescribable. “Whoa... Awesome view… So this is the freedom that comes with being a pegasus.”

The captain of the Wonderbolts grinned at me. “Couldn’t have said it better myself. You ready for the next step?”

I felt myself shudder before I could even reply. “Let’s just get this over with…”

Spitfire nodded before she flexed her shoulders. “All right, I’ll go first. Just watch.” She then went into a sudden dive, going straight down while also moving away from the palace. After about eight seconds, she pulled out of the dive and flew right back up to me. “See? Nothing to it! Just lean forward and angle your wings down.”

I tried to do the same, but my fear kept holding me back. Spitfire seemed to notice as she patted me on the shoulder… I mean pauldron. “Easy there. If something goes wrong, I’ll catch you.”

“Thanks, captain…” I replied before holding my breath. I finally managed to lean forward and went into a dive. I felt a terrible pulling on my stomach as I fell, my fear once again returning. I even began to flail about. “No! Help! I don’t wanna do this!”

At those words, Spitfire swooped down and grabbed me, pulling me back up to my starting location. She got a good laugh out of my spazzing. “What’re you doing?! You’re gonna pancake yourself into the pavement if you just flail like that! If you have doubts, just hold your wings out to the sides to break out into a glide until you get your bearings. Or just hold them out straight and fan your feathers to slow your descent. I’m pretty sure wings as big as those would make for a good parachute.” She then seemed to eye my shield. “Come to think of it, that shield might be useful as an airbrake. Just be careful with how it’s positioned when diving. It might throw you off.”

I glanced at the Lunar Shield on my left arm, taking note of its size. “OK… Just let me calm down and I’ll try again.”

I am not even sure how many times I attempted to dive. Probably around several dozen at most. But in time, I finally got used to it. I was performing dives, loops, even barrel and aileron rolls. I wonder if my wings can deflect laser fire when doing those?

After I was finally used to flight, Spitfire and I did one lap around the mountain. “Come on, James! Try to keep up!” Spitfire called to me as I followed her. I tried to keep the Lunar Shield held as flat as possible to minimize drag. I was impressed by the speed I could reach, the wind blowing through my hair with such force. And all the while, I was smiling. Such freedom!

After one full lap, Spitfire flew back down into the courtyard where the royal sisters, Shining Armor, and Estoc were waiting. Instead of flying though, I decided to just slowly descend. I righted myself before spreading my wings wide, my descent being slow and quiet. I landed fairly lightly before my friends and instructors before closing my wings. “Woo! Can we go again?”

My mentor let out a laugh at my increase in enthusiasm. “I knew you’d love it! I say you’ve passed.”

Estoc then stepped forward. “Next, you must get used to your overall physical abilities.”

I looked down at my greaves, all but certain he was referring to the enhanced strength of my legs. “You mean my earth pony enhancements?”

The unicorn guard nodded. “Exactly. We’re just going to run a lap through the royal garden. Ready?”

I was baffled by how a simple run through the garden could be considered training. Regardless, I nodded and followed Estoc a bit further away from the palace itself.

“All right then. Ready?” Estoc asked while I stood beside him. I bent my knees as I prepared to sprint. “Let’s begin!” He suddenly broke into a gallop. I did the same and chased him into the garden.

Right away, I noticed there was something different about me. Just how fast was I running?! My gait must have been around forty miles per hour at most. Do my greaves grant me the running speed of an earth pony as well?

“Don’t fall behind, James!” Estoc called back to me. I paid close attention to him, watching and following his every move. Whenever we jumped an obstacle, like bushes, I noticed that I could jump quite a bit higher than I normally can.

As we ran, I noticed something else. I was hardly breaking a sweat. My heart rate had gone up, but I was not feeling even remotely winded. Does the armor give me the physical endurance and stamina of an earth pony as well? “Maybe this is how Big Macintosh feels…” I muttered under my breath.

Our jog lasted only around two minutes before we burst out of the garden and stopped in front of Celestia and Luna. Estoc looked back at me and smiled. “You certainly handled that well.”

I nodded while giving one leg a shake to loosen it up. “I think that was the easiest and most straightforward exercise yet.”

Estoc then pointed to what seemed to be a wooden beam sticking up out of the ground that was about as big around as his torso. “Your speed and stamina is great. Now, test your strength on that.”

I approached the beam and examined it. It seemed very sturdy. “What am I supposed to do with it?” I asked while looking over at Estoc.

“Kick it, of course!” He replied with a flummoxed glare. I then understood this was to test how much stronger my legs had become since donning my armor.

I stood before the beam and braced myself. After checking my balance, I raised my right leg and slammed my foot into the beam. The result shocked me. My foot smashed right through the beam, splinters flying everywhere. I winced at the thought of what kind of damage that could do if I kicked someone in the same manner.

“Hm… That’s definitely earth pony strength, all right.” I heard Shining Armor speak from the sidelines.

I scratched my head with a nervous grin on my face. “I really don’t know my own strength, do I?”

Luna then stepped forward, clearly pleased with my progress. “You’ve done well so far. I will be instructing you on the last subject, if that is all right with you.”

The offer of being tutored by the Princess of the Night herself got me fairly excited. “You? Really? Sweet. What’s the last subject to cover, Luna?”

My dear royal friend smiled before replying, “Magic. Your gauntlets function like a unicorn’s horn. Once you’ve finished that, you will be ready.”

I looked down at my right hand. I had no idea how unicorn magic is even used. She then continued, “We don’t have the time to teach you much, so we will have to settle for the basics. The levitation spell will suffice for now.”

I have seen virtually every unicorn I have ever met use the levitation spell at some point, so it is more than likely the easiest spell to use. Perfect for a beginner like me. I then noticed Estoc set a few spears up in the courtyard before leaving them to us.

Luna gazed up at me as she proceeded to explain. “Now, the key to using magic is mental focus. Since your gauntlets bestow upon you alicorn level magic potential, you should have an easier time than most unicorns.”

I then asked while glancing at my arm, “Why alicorn level magic potential?”

Celestia then came forward and explained, “Alicorns are extremely adept in the use of magic while humans are completely unable to use any form of magic on their own. Therefore, they would normally have a very difficult time learning any with even the strongest unicorn level magic potential.” I nodded, understanding that having the magical capabilities of an alicorn would speed my training along. Time was of the essence, after all.

Luna lost her smile while she took several steps toward the row of spears. “I will demonstrate first.” Her horn became engulfed in a cobalt blue aura, as did one of the spears. It then rose off the ground and began to move from side to side and up and down.

I looked down at my right gauntlet and tried to focus, yet nothing happened. Celestia then began to speak to me about….. Actually, I am still not entirely certain of what she meant. The use of magic is an extremely complex subject with arcane origins and I still cannot wrap my head around it. I learn better from experience than words. Or maybe both combined. Regardless, I do not have the means to properly translate her words to paper.

Do not ask me how I figured out how to use magic. I know how by now, but I just cannot explain it. My right gauntlet was engulfed in the same billowing aura as Celestia’s horn. I tried extending my hand towards the other spear, but Luna spoke up. “You don’t have to aim your hand at it like a puppeteer. Just focus and move it using your will.”

I lowered my hand and focused as directed, but I was still extremely tempted to move my fingers as well. The spear was covered in the same aura as my gauntlet and rose into the air. I then tried making it swivel around in the air to great effect. “This isn’t so hard after all.” I said with a smile.

“Good. Now use your other gauntlet.” Luna replied while pointing to the other spear. I am not sure how I could focus on multiple objects in two separate directions, but I managed somehow. The spear became engulfed in a cobalt aura too, just like that of…Luna’s?

I spoke up while glancing at her, “Luna, I thought I was supposed to get that one.”

The Princess of the Night chuckled at my confusion. “But you did. See?” Her horn was not covered in an aura of any sort, meaning she was not using magic. I then glanced down at my left gauntlet, finding it coated in the same blue aura as my friend’s horn.

“Huh?! Hang on!” I barked, breaking my focus and letting the spears fall to the ground. I focused enough to make the auras flare up again, my left gauntlet surrounded by blue while my right was surrounded by golden yellow. “Why are they the same colors as yours?”

Celestia looked at me and explained, “Because they both have the same polarities of my and Luna’s unique magic abilities. For example, your right gauntlet can use magic that only I can use and vice versa. We could teach you some of them, but that will have to wait for another day.”

I looked down at my hands. Granting a human the power of not one, but two alicorns? Let alone the most powerful alicorns in the world? That would require a grave amount of risk. How could they trust me so easily?

“Your highness… This is an awful lot of power to give to someone. Aren’t you worried I might misuse it?” I asked, wondering if there was some sort of catch to this.

Luna smiled wholeheartedly at me without a hint of doubt in her eyes. “True. If this armor ended up in the wrong hands, it could very easily be used for terrible evil deeds. And it would be a remarkable challenge to stop them.”

Her sister then added, “But we’ve been watching you for the last eight months, James. You’re not an enemy of Equestria. We know we can trust you. You are not someone who would willingly turn his back on his friends.”

I sighed while taking in their words. Such faith. “Thank you…I’ll try to not depend on this stuff too much.”

Estoc then stepped forward not that the conversation had finished. “All right then, James. Now that you have become accustomed with your equipment, it’s time to see how well you do when you put them all together.”

Everyone other than Estoc and myself backed away to give the two of us some room. “Heads up!” I heard Shining Armor call. I noticed him toss me the same blunt training sword as before at me. Only this time, I caught it in midair with magic and retracted it to me so I could grab it.

“Nice catch. You’re getting better at using that levitation spell.” Estoc said as he drew his sword.

“Well, I did learn from the best.” I replied with a smile as I held up my shield.

Estoc nodded as he levitated his sword in front of his head. “Indeed. Now, just come at me with everything you’ve learned. Use swordplay, flight, strength, and magic together and don’t let up until I say.”

I nodded readily. “OK… Are you sure I should go all out?” I certainly did not want to harm anyone.

“As I said earlier, do not fear for my safety. I am well versed in the ways of self-defense. You’ll have to work hard to actually do me harm.” Estoc replied without any hint of concern in his tone. He then held his sword laterally for defense. “Come at me when ready.”

I decided to start on the offensive. While holding my shield out in front of me, I charged Estoc at full speed. I was actually somewhat unprepared with just how quickly I closed the gap between us. I would have run right into him if he had not jumped back.

“What’re you doing?!” He shouted, clearly just as surprised as I was.

“Sorry!” I replied while jumping back to give me some room. “Not used to my own speed.”

I took a defensive stance with my shield up, watching Estoc from over the top. After counting to five in my head, I lashed out with a sudden thrust with my sword. He must have read me like a book since he parried my attack before lashing out with a thrust of his own. My legs were still bent forward, so I made my wings flap hard, pulling myself away from him before landing gently on my feet.

“What is this? A hit and run tactic?!” Estoc shouted, probably expecting me to block his attack with my shield instead of retreating out of range.

As I began to develop a better feel for my capabilities, I began to feel more sure of myself. A smile spread across my face, my legs gyrating as a song worthy of a battle played in my head.

“Heh… You must be confident if you’re starting to dance.” Estoc spoke, likely noticing my subtle side-to-side movements.

I replied while trying to not snicker, “Maybe… Right now, things just got a lot more fun.”

I considered quickly leaping about with the use of my wings to try to disorient or frustrate Estoc, but decided against it since he could not attack me from a distance without being separated from his weapon, so the effect would be lost on him. His weapon, being an estoc, could only be effectively used to perform stabbing attacks. I would have to get in close to attack, and the only way to effectively defend against his attacks would be to use my shield.

I charged at him, this time more aware of my speed. As I slid to a stop, I kept my shield up until I came to a complete stop. Estoc remained where he stood in silence, probably waiting for me to make the first blow. At that moment, a thought came to me. How did that saying go? A good offense is the best defense? Well, what about the reverse?

I inched slightly closer to Estoc, who seemed to be standing ready with his blade held sideways. Clearly awaiting a vertical slash, but he could probably change stances quickly to block a horizontal slash as well. But what I had in mind was not a slash at all.

I must have been starting to have a little too much fun, since I suddenly shouted, “Gotcha!” At that instant, I lashed out with my shield, barging it into his face to stun him before swinging it to my left, slapping him across the face. Before he could recover, I managed to score a quick two hit combo on his head before kicking him away with a blow to the side of his chest.

“Oof! Using the shield to make a small opening! Not bad, James!” Estoc shouted as he regained his footing. “Keep at it!”

This time, I kept a slightly greater distance from my instructor. It was unlikely that the same trick would work on him twice, even if stopping such a large battering object would likely prove difficult. But as I kept my shield up, my eyes fell upon my left gauntlet.

“Hmmmm…” I formulated a plan as my eyes fell upon my shield. As my gauntlet was engulfed by a billowing cobalt aura, I called out to Estoc. “Here ya go!” At that instant, the clasps holding my shield to my arm opened and I sent my shield hurtling towards the unicorn soldier.

“What the?!” Estoc shouted just before the shield slammed into his face with a very loud clank. He was sent flying a great deal back before crashing into a tree. “Guh! Hurling the shield as a battering weapon?! Unorthodox…..but brilliant!” As he dropped down onto his hooves, Estoc shouted, “Where did you come up with such a move?!”

I smirked as I recalled my shield, the large object floating before me. “Let’s just say it’s from the one fighting style I’ve seen that interests me the most.” I then launched it at him again. “Just like this next move!”

Estoc seemed to believe he could parry the incoming attack since he stood his ground with his blade held laterally. I smirked, knowing one cannot parry an object as large as a tower shield. You must evade it. As expected, it barged right through his defenses, bashing him in the face. But I did not stop there. I guided the shield, slamming it into his head from several angles before dropping it down onto his head, sending Estoc face first into the ground.

As I called the Lunar Shield back to me and placed it on my forearm, I muttered to myself, “Dang… I guess this really is the Ultimate Shield, huh?” I then ran towards him with my sword in hand before leaping high into the air with a flap of my wings and began to drop down towards him with my sword pointed downward in a reverse grip.

Estoc staggered to his feet, his magic grip on his weapon being momentarily broken. “Where… What…” I heard him groan. I am sure those blows may have knocked his brain around a bit.

As I descended, I noticed that it would be possible that Estoc would see me coming and jump out of the way. I muttered as I recalled his advice, “Don’t overswing… Don’t overswing…” I broke out of my killing dive and resorted instead to just trying to stomp on him. At the last second, he looked up to see me coming before jumping out of the way. I did the same upon landing, flapping my wings once to get away from him in case he tried to counterattack.

“Sir? Did I go too far?” I asked, feeling a bit of guilt. I certainly was not trying to really hurt him.

Estoc shook his head to clear up his dizziness. “No… No, of course not! You surprise me, James. I mean, really! Using your shield as a magic-controlled projectile?! You can’t defend easily against that!”

I scratched my head with a sheepish smile from his praise. “Well, the use of a shield as a weapon is known for inflicting guard cru… I mean, you can’t really muscle your way through a shield that hard and large.”

My mentor chuckled as he levitated his weapon beside himself again. “Yes, I was a fool for trying. But this time, come at me with just your sword. There are times where your shield may end up being taken out of reach, forcing you to rely on just your weapon.”

I did as I was told and cast my shield aside. “Now then, come at me!” Estoc shouted, his sword held ready.

“Like this?” I asked as I hurled my sword at him, my right gauntlet being engulfed by a golden yellow aura.

“What?! No! I meant… Darn it!” Estoc yelped as he jumped to the side to evade it. “Fight fair!” He shouted as I made the sword swing at him in midair. Truly a frustrating situation. How can you defeat an opponent that is just a sword floating in the air? Our audience found this to be a very entertaining moment, since they were all howling with laughter.

“OK, OK, I’ll stop.” I eventually called out as I called my sword back and took it in hand.

“Cheeky little… Let’s see how you like it!” Estoc shouted as his estoc… You know, it is rather confusing to call a weapon by its name when its wielder has the exact same name. I will continue to refer to Estoc’s weapon as a tuck, since it is effectively the same thing. Anyway, he hurled his tuck at me in the same way I hurled my sword, the tip pointing directly at me.

I smirked, knowing I pretty much had this duel in the bag. “Yoink!” I shouted, my left wing folding down over my front. The sword went right into it, getting stuck in the feathers in the process. I then reached out and grabbed the tuck, holding two swords in total. “Thank you, sir!”

Estoc seemed rather unsettled as I held both my and his weapons at the same time. “Oh jeez, this is getting good!” I heard Spitfire shout from the sidelines.

Estoc spoke up with a rather uneasy tone of voice. “Now…uh… James? You really shouldn’t steal your opponent’s weapon like that. It’s…uh…against the rules of fair sport and all…”

I smirked as I felt a surge in my confidence. “Rules? There aren’t any rules in war, soldier!” I then dashed towards him, holding my twin blades out to my sides. “Say uncle!”

Estoc yelped in response to my sudden approach. “Uncle?! Never… Ack! Get away from me!” He began to run away from me with a look of desperate terror on his face. When he came within range, I made a horizontal slash with my own sword, followed by a thrust from the tuck, and a downward slash from my own sword again. My attacks missed, but he still went scurrying away from me. Of course, he could not outrun me with my new speed. With the constant chasing with weapons raised, I swear it would have been very fitting for a saxophone to be playing a very specific song right about then. Our audience would not stop laughing, and I was having a blast with how much fun I was getting out of that training exercise.

Finally, I decided to end it. I hurled both swords ahead of myself, making them levitate with their tips angled at Estoc. He froze in his tracks as they floated before him. “Say uncle.” I spoke smugly, ready to send the swords flying at him.

Instead of seeming frustrated, Estoc burst into hysterical laughter and fell on his side. “Uncle! Uncle! I give in! Bwahahaha!” He continued laughing while managing to force out words every now and then. “This duel… Too much! I’ve never seen anything so versatile and sporadic! You made a fool of me!”

I did my best to not join in the laughter myself. Estoc slowly climbed to his feet and smiled while dusting himself off. “Really… That style of yours is truly unique. Using both sword and shield as weapons… That will get you out of so many situations.” But he then gave me a stern glare. “But remember, you are not invincible. Do not become complacent. No fighting style is without flaws.”

I nodded as I handed Estoc’s sword back to him. “I will. Someone once quoted where I’m from, ‘Overconfidence is the greatest enemy’. I think he was right.”

Estoc showed a calm smile. “Well, stick with what you’ve learned and you will be fine. You’ve done well tonight.”

Spitfire then flew over to me and patted me on my back. “Gotta hand it to you, James. You’re one funny guy when you get in the mood.”

Luna then stepped forward with a whimsical smirk spread across her lips. “Yes, quite. You certainly have a fine sense of humor. But in all honesty, I do believe you are ready to go help your friends.”

Celestia too smiled while she drew near. “It took some time, but you really seem to be quite at home in that armor now. Use it wisely.”

I then asked as it occurred to me just how much I had lost track of time, “Wait… How long has the training been going on?”

Shining Armor replied promptly, “I’d say a few hours by now.”

I looked at the sky, forgetting that the night was not going to end. The moon was in the exact same position as before. “How do you know that?! It’s like time is standing still!” I replied in some bewilderment. Everyone present merely chuckled.

Shining Armor then unexpectedly stepped forward. “If it’s not too much trouble, I’d like to ask a favor of you before you head out, James.”

I faced Twilight Sparkle’s brother and nodded. “Yeah?”

He smiled while his eyes were focused on me. “I would like to test myself against you, if that’s all right.”

I took a step back. The captain of the guard himself? In all honesty, I truly felt like accepting his challenge would be a bad idea. The leaders of any combat organization are always the toughest of the bunch. “Um… No offense, but I think you’d be better off going up against someone with more experience. I’m pretty sure I don’t even hold a candle to you.”

Armor chuckled at my wariness. “Oh, I know! You’re still pretty green. But at the same time…” His smile became more sincere as he spoke. “Your versatility. And how you use everything in your possession to your advantage. It intrigues me. I just want to make sure that you really are capable of protecting my sister out there.”

I decided to at least humor him, feeling very certain that I would not last long against the captain of the guard. “OK. I’ll face you.”

Shining Armor grinned broadly in excitement. “Awesome! Just a moment.” He ran back inside the palace, returning later with a rack of spears. He levitated one from the tray, the aura around it being the same shade of pink as his sister’s magic aura. “OK, you ready?”

I flapped my wings a few times to get some distance between us while the rest of our audience went to the sidelines to avoid getting in the way. I held up my shield with my sword at my side once I recalled it to my hand. Armor grinned as he kept himself low to the ground and called out, “OK… Let’s keep it clean. Now, come at me, bro!”

I was actually rather surprised by how fired up he was getting, but decided to go along with the duel. I charged at him while he did the same, my shield being held out in front of me while his spear stayed constantly pointing forward. When I drew close enough, he swung his spear low, probably in an attempt to trip me. Fortunately, my shield was just low enough to block the strike. I retaliated with a shield barge to his face followed by swinging my sword at his head. It only struck his horn, which disrupted his magic projection.

“Hey! Hands off the horn!” Shining Armor shouted as he regained his composure. He turned and lashed out with a kick using both hind legs. He struck my shield with a great deal of force, probably enough to send me flying about five feet away. However, my legs’ enhanced strength enabled me to endure the blow without being knocked off my feet before I sent my shield forward, slamming into Armor and sending him sprawling away before the shield returned to me.

“Huh… Tricky guy.” Armor groaned as he climbed to his feet. “Frontal assaults don’t work against you, James.” I smirked, feeling fairly confident if even the captain of the guard could not get past my defenses without getting a shield to the face.

However, I noticed that Armor had turned his gaze towards the same weapon rack that once held his spear. I looked on, my eyebrows being raised, as at least nine more spears levitated off of the rack and floated over to Shining Armor. “Well, that’s not exactly fair, is it?” I asked while wondering if he was only trying to intimidate me.

Shining Armor replied while looking more focused than before, “Oh, I don’t like playing unfairly. But I’m pretty sure your crueler opponents wouldn’t mind using tactics like this. You gotta stay on your toes in case they pull a fast one like this.”

He was right. There will always be scoundrels who are not above using any means necessary to win. Then again, perhaps I should do the same. Should I try uprooting a tree with the levitation spell and hurl it at him? Nah, probably too extreme.

“OK, James! Stay sharp! And mind your head!” Armor called out to me as he sent all ten spears flying at me in a parabolic trajectory. I raised my shield over me to protect my head, the spears either falling around me or bouncing off my shield. I then took a closer look at one and found that they seemed to be just as blunt as my sword.

“Not bad, but don’t drop your guard yet!” The captain then called out to me as he retrieved his spears and began to hurl them at me again one after the other. Rather than block, I tried to evade. I ran and jumped from side to side and backwards, using my wings to increase my speed and distance. It felt very exhilarating to be moving about so quickly. However, I soon found myself backed up against the white stone wall of the palace.

“Pretty good, James! You’re not an easy one to touch with those kinds of moves! But it looks like you’re cornered. Wanna call it quits?” Shining Armor asked as he pointed all of his spears at me.

I looked around, checking my surroundings. My gaze then looked up at the wall as an idea popped into my head. My left gauntlet was engulfed by a cobalt blue aura, as were my greaves. “Keep it coming, Armor!” I called out before running right up the wall of the palace without stopping.

“Whoa! We’ve got ourselves a wallrunner here!” I heard Spitfire call out. In truth, I was not doing it on my own. I was using the levitation spell on my boots to ‘lift’ them into the air so I could rise up the wall. It is tricky to describe.

My antics got a laugh out of the captain. “Nice! But keep your head down!” He then began to hurl his spears at me once again. I kept my shield raised over my head like an umbrella, the majority of the spears missing me and bouncing off of the wall. I had to keep running constantly for fear of gravity pulling me down if I came to a stop.

After a brief moment, I noticed that Shining Armor was running towards the wall, probably to judge the distance between the two of us more easily. It was then that I tried to get the drop on him. Literally. During a brief pause in his attacks, I came to a stop, bent my knees, and then catapulted myself away from the wall with wings spread as I went into a glide. Just after that, I threw my sword at Shining Armor while using my right gauntlet’s magic to guide its course. I directed it at the ground just in front of him, hoping he would jump back. He took the bait, jumping backwards in surprise right as the sword was stabbed into the ground before him. But just before he could jump out of the way again, I dropped right down onto him feet first, slamming him into the ground.

“Whoof! Where’d that come from?!” Shining Armor wheezed as I stood atop him. I then drew the Celestial Sword from the Lunar Shield’s scabbard and held the blade next to his face. I saw him look at the blade without moving his head. “Uh… Heheheh… Looks like you got me.”

“You mean…” I replied, wondering if he really was cornered.

Shining Armor smiled while trying to nod. “Yeah. You’ve got me pinned with a deadly weapon right next to my head. I’ve lost.”

I stepped off of him, returning my sword to its scabbard. “Did I go too far, Armor?”

The captain of the guard shook himself off as he rose to his feet. “Too far? Not at all! All you did was knock the wind outta me.”

I snickered for a second while turning my eyes towards the nearest tree in the garden. “In all honesty, I was considering hitting you with a tree.”

Shining Armor let out a lot snort in response. “OK, now THAT would’ve been going too far!” The two of us laughed together. “Although to be completely fair… I wasn’t entirely sure of how to approach you! I’ve never gone up against someone with your body type before. So I might’ve gone just a bit easy on you.”

I was hardly surprised to hear that. But I then noticed one of his discarded spears. With the use of the levitation spell, I called it over to my grasp. Although the spearhead was completely blunt, I found that the shape was identical to those used by the royal guard. And while it was a bit taller than Shining Armor himself, it was still one of the shortest spears I had ever laid eyes on. “Well, to be completely honest… A spear like this wouldn’t be much use to you when going up against heavily armored opponents like me in the first place. And I don’t just mean the blunt ones.”

“Wait… Seriously? Spears wouldn’t work well against armor like yours? I can’t say I’ve ever had the chance to try them out against an armored opponent, but… You really think spears wouldn’t work on plate armor?” The captain seemed genuinely baffled by my observations. Not too surprising, considering that armored enemies are probably not a common threat to the royal guard.

After looking the spear over some more, I continued to explain. “Not unless you manage to score a lucky hit between the plates, but yeah. Spears are too light to be of much use against heavy armor. Nor are they the sturdiest. One good chop with a sword or axe is usually enough to take the head off of the shaft... Well, OK. The shaft might stand up to a few whacks, but anymore than that to the same area will all but certainly chop the whole thing off. You’d normally need a big sturdy lance to do some damage since it would have more weight behind it and the shaft would probably not be as exposed. On top of that, the spear’s greatest strength is its length. And these… Well, they’re too short to be of much use against anything that isn’t that much bigger than you are. I can only see something this short being used as a throwing weapon. You’d need a spear with a much longer shaft made of the toughest wood and maybe wrapped in a tough metal shell to make it harder to break. Or at least rivet some langettes to the sides.”

Much to my surprise, Shining Armor took the spear from me with his own levitation spell and held it before himself. He seemed to be closely inspecting it. “Length and sturdiness… Hmm…”

“Captain! Are you well?!” Estoc called out as he ran towards us, snapping Shining Armor out of his trance.

“I’m fine, Estoc. If you don’t mind, clean up these weapons and return them to the armory.” Shining Armor replied while passing the spear in his magical grasp to Estoc.

“Yes sir. And well done, both of you.” Estoc said with a nod as he levitated the weapons we had used off the ground and took them back inside the palace.

“So… You think I’m still too green for the job?” I asked, wondering if my skills in swordplay had improved enough.

Shining Armor smiled while glancing me over. “Well… You lack experience. But then again, who doesn’t when they take up the sword for the first time?” He then looked at me with an expression of sincere trust. “Trust the skills you gained here tonight and you will go far with them. I know my sister is in good hooves with you by her side.”

I think I may have blushed at that bit of praise. “Heh… Thanks, captain.”

He replied with a calm smile. “Please, call me Armor. All of my friends do.”

I nodded and shook his hoof while he held it up to me. “OK then…friend.”

“There you go. If you ever stop by Canterlot again, feel free to say hi. I’ll be around.” The captain said with a grin while I released my grip on his hoof.

Spitfire then swooped over to us. “Sweet moves out there, James! I’ll bet even Rainbow Dash would’ve been a bit jealous.”

I merely shrugged my shoulders while lifting my hand. “Oh, I doubt I can compete with that daredevil.”

Spitfire chuckled while seemingly trying to find a point to counter my claim with. “Don’t be so hard on yourself! You can… Um… Actually, you have a point. That’s girl’s got mad skills in flying. Speaking of which, you’re gonna rendezvous with her tonight, right?”

I nodded while glancing up at the night sky. “That’s why I’m here. To make sure I don’t weigh her down.”

The Wonderbolt captain grinned at me with a look of pride. “Well, with those moves, there’s no way you’ll be a burden. Just stick with her and you’ll do each other a lot of good.”

As Luna and Celestia drew near, Spitfire turned to face them. “Thanks for inviting me over, yours highnesses. But I really need to get back to Cloudsdale. The Wonderbolts have to rehearse for our next performance.”

Celestia smiled while slightly bowing to her. “I understand. Thank you for taking the time to train James.”

Spitfire pulled her goggles down over her eyes and smiled. “It was a pleasure. See ya! Good luck out there, James!” We all waved as Spitfire took to the air and soared away from the palace at impressive speed. I honestly have to wonder if she is as fast as Rainbow Dash.

Luna then faced me and asked, “Are you ready?” I nodded in silence. The two sisters led me back into the palace. But on my way in, I looked back over my shoulder and saw Shining Armor still watching me. He gave me a salute without moving from his spot. I smiled and waved back at him before looking away and continuing to follow the royal sisters.

I was led to a balcony of the palace that faced west towards Ponyville. The skyline from that view was absolutely sublime. I actually felt completely at peace as I approached the edge. But behind me, Celestia asked, “James. Are you sure you want to do this?”

I looked back at the royal sisters. “Well… I would feel better if I was with them right now.”

Luna nodded with a more serious expression than she had been showing before. “That is understandable. However, I can all but assure you that they will be fine on their own. They have stopped Nightmare Moon once before, so they can certainly do it again. And the Elements of Harmony have not yet met a fiend they cannot overpower.”

After a few seconds of thinking up a response, I gave her a smile. “Even so, I just….. I really just want to be there to make sure nothing bad happens to them.” That was only a half-truth. The real reason why I want to go with them is to make certain that they do not end up harming Nightmare Moon.

Celestia smiled softly at my words. “There is no shame in that. They are your friends, after all.”

Luna then added, “Then go to them. And watch over them on their quest.”

I nodded before approaching Luna and embracing her. “Thank you for these gifts. I’ll try to use them well.”

The Princess of the Night smiled as she wrapped an arm around me, “I know you will, my friend.”

I then walked to the balcony’s edge and stepped up onto the railing. It was a very steep drop down the mountain, but it stuck so far out from the mountain that I did not need to fear being splattered onto the side on the way down. I looked back over my shoulder at the two sisters and waved with my right hand. “See ya!”

I adjusted my goggles to make certain they were securely worn around my head. I then spread my arms out to my sides, leaned forward, and fell headfirst off the balcony.

Under normal circumstances, I would have been frightened as I plummeted to the ground far below me. However, after receiving training from Spitfire, I was fully aware that I was in complete control of my aerial movement. I kept my wings folded to minimize drag and to increase my falling speed, plummeting towards the ground like a human torpedo.

Once I felt I was halfway down the mountain, I decided it was time to break out of my dive. I spread my wings and began to pull up. Due to my speed, it occurred very slowly. It took around ten seconds before I swooped over the land and was flying over the moonlit landscape just a few hundred feet off the ground.

Due to the speed I was moving at the time I broke out of my dive, I was moving very quickly through the air as I flew west. I looked down at the ground below me. It was then that a thought clicked in my head. “I’m actually flying on my own…” No airplanes, no parachutes, just a pair of wings on my back to carry me wherever I wanted.

“Woooooo!!!” I could not help shouting as I spread my arms out for balance, just soaring through the air with frequent flaps of my wings to keep my speed up. However, after a moment, I noticed what seemed to be someone flying through the air up ahead of me. “Is that who I think it is?”

I increased my speed the best I could to catch up. As I drew closer, I noticed that the person was a light blue pegasus mare. Only one name popped up in my thoughts.

I flew above the pegasus and called out, “Hey, Rainbow Flash! Enjoying the night so far?!”

I clearly caught her by surprise since she looked left and right frantically before looking upwards. At first, she seemed shocked, but an excited smile appeared on her face in a few seconds. “Whoahoho! Check YOU out!”

I descended so I was flying right next to my brash pegasus friend. “Like what you see?”

Rainbow Dash nodded promptly. “You bet! Awesome wingspan! Where’d you get that gear?! I totally want some for myself!”

I laughed at her enthusiasm. Completely predictable response. “This was a gift from the princesses! It helps me pull my own weight with you girls!” I then asked, “Wait a second… Where are they anyway?! It’s been a while since you left Canterlot, right?”

Rainbow then pointed ahead. “We all went home to get ready for the trip through the Everfree Forest. I’m all set, so I’m on my way over to the forest’s entrance to meet up with the girls.”

“Sweet. Lead on, Rainbow.” I replied before turning my attention to the direction I was flying.

As we flew along, my eyes kept trailing back to Rainbow Dash. Now that I was out here flying alongside her, I was viewing her in a completely different element than usual. The way she looks in flight while flying at such speed is not only dazzling, but also enthralling. Her form in flight is both bold, yet elegant. And in the glow of the moon, she even looks… I cannot believe I am going to use this term to describe Rainbow Dash, of all ponies. But from where I was at the time, she even looked beautiful.

I suspect she may have noticed my gaze since Rainbow Dash looked at me out of the corner of her eye and smirked. “What’s up? Like what you see?”

I averted my eyes out of modesty. “Um… Sorry. It’s just that you look amazingly awesome now that I’m flying alongside you. Especially in the moonlight.”

That got a laugh out of her. “You bet I am! I mean, is there any doubt that I’m the most awesome flyer in Equestria?!”

I grinned while feeling more excited than I normally am. “Nope! No one can top your speed.”

She then asked, “Well, you’re doing a good job of keeping up with me! Who taught you how to fly?”

I decided to answer honestly. “Does the name ‘Spitfire’ sound familiar?”

Rainbow Dash’s mouth dropped open. “Whoa! Seriously?! The captain of the Wonderbolts?! She trained you?!”

I nodded once more and explained, “Celestia requested that she do so. So I guess you can say I learned from the best.”

Rainbow Dash…squeed? The sound when an excited fangirl sees something they really like and… Well, you probably know what I mean. Anyway, she then spoke with some serious gusto, “That’s so awesome! I wish my first flight instructor was Spitfire!” Before I could retort, she then gave me a rather bold smirk. “If that’s the case, I gotta test you! This way!”

I watched as Rainbow Dash suddenly flew straight up in the air. I stopped in place and followed her with a flap of my wings propelling me straight up. When we were around half a mile off the ground, Rainbow Dash stopped and began to hover in place. “What’s it feel like to be on top of the world, huh?” She asked with her arms crossed.

As I hovered next to her, I looked around. How do I even describe the feeling of being high above the ground, floating in place, while being able to see for miles? “I…uh…”

“Left ya speechless, huh? At least you’ve got more guts than Fluttershy.” She replied with a smirk.

“Yeah… So, what did you want to do?” I asked while wondering why we were taking longer to get to where we were supposed to meet up with our friends.

“I wanna race ya! It’ll speed things up too, so we’ll get to the Everfree Forest faster.” Rainbow Dash replied with her trademark smile, her eyes showing determination that is normally reserved for men.

“Rainbow, that’s a joke, right? Just because I was trained by Spitfire doesn’t mean I’m as fast as her. You’ll fly circles around me!” I retorted, suspecting my friend was just trying to stroke her ego.

Rainbow Dash shook her head. “Nah! I just wanna have a good time with ya! No Sonic Rainbooms, I promise!”

I then frowned at her while not entirely believing her claim. “You better play fair too.” I have heard some disquieting rumors that not only is Rainbow Dash obsessed with loyalty. She is also obsessed with winning and will do ANYTHING to secure victory in ANY kind of competition.

Rainbow seemed to know I was onto her and grinned sheepishly. “Uh… Yeah, no problem there.”

I was not entirely convinced of her sincerity, so I decided to mess with her. “Just to let you know, if you get any ideas about cheating, I’ll just have to put you in some…” I then leaned forward and whispered into her ear, “Cupcakes.”

Rainbow Dash froze as her mane and tail stood up on end. “Hang on… What?”

I then spoke in a slightly louder and teasing tone, “Cupcakes.”

Rainbow looked at me with an expression of pure terror that I was not exactly expecting. “You wouldn’t dare!”

I finally raised my voice to near shouting, “Cupcakes!”

Out of nowhere, Rainbow suddenly whimpered pathetically, “No! Please! I get the point! I’ll never cheat again! Oh man, the memories are coming back! I don’t wanna remember that nightmare! Why did I need to have a cupcake binge that night?!” She curled up in the air, her wings still flapping to hold her aloft while clutching her hind legs to her chest. If she had a thumb, she would probably be sucking on it at that moment.

I probably should have been laughing, but I actually felt bad to bring up such awful memories for Rainbow Dash. Even if said memories are only from a nightmare she had once. I hovered forward and embraced Rainbow Dash the best I could, her back against my chest while the Lunar Shield was draped over her. This prevented her from flapping her wings, but her light weight made it easy for me to hold onto her. “Hey, hey, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to reopen old wounds.”

Rainbow Dash looked up at me with one of the most vulnerable expressions I had ever seen on her face. I actually feared something was wrong with her since she has always seemed tough and independent. She muttered quietly, “It… It’s OK. I know it’s wrong to cheat… It makes ponies hate you.”

I nodded and spoke in a calm voice, “Yeah… It does. And it’s much more satisfying to win fair and square.”

Rainbow Dash rested her head against my armored chest while she spoke softly. “Yeah… It really is… I guess I just gotta learn some humility.”

After a moment more, I asked, “You ready to fly now?”

She nodded while letting out a sigh. “Yeah, I’m OK now. Thanks for holding onto me.” I then released my grip on Rainbow Dash, the pegasus falling a few feet before she began to keep herself airborne with her wings again.

“So… We doing this?” I asked as I stood ready to dive.

Rainbow Dash nodded while regaining that look of confidence in her eyes. “Yup! On the count of three… One, two, three!” At those words, I dove headfirst through the air, Rainbow Dash doing the same while staying to my right.

“Fast enough yet?!” She called out as our speed increased.

“No, but we’re getting whoaf!” I was interrupted when I suddenly stopped dead in my tracks upon colliding with…..something.

“What the?! James, what happened?!” I heard Rainbow Dash call back to me before flying back up.

I pulled my head out of a cloud that I seemingly crashed into and began to hover in place. Was there something inside the cloud that was solid? I know pegasi are able to touch and move clouds, but I am not one of them. “I think there’s something in this cloud that caught me. Hang on.” I replied as I began to root around in the cloud.

I felt a noticeable amount of resistance as I moved through the cloud. Almost as if I was moving around a malleable feather cushion. When I found that there was nothing inside the cloud, I asked, “Wait… Is this cloud responding to my touch?”

Rainbow Dash looked over my shoulder as I pushed part of it aside. “Looks that way. What, does that armor give you the abilities of a pegasus?”

I snorted in mild amusement. “I guess they weren’t kidding about this armor leveling the playing field. Although I have to wonder…” I grabbed a small chunk of the cloud and took a bite only to have the white puff break up entirely in the process. “Tastes like…..nothing.”

Rainbow Dash chuckled at my bewilderment. “Yeah, I tried that once. I thought it might be white cotton candy. Nope! Just flavorless air.”

I then stood on what was left of the cloud. “In other words, stay away from clouds. They act like air cushions.”

Rainbow Dash stood right next to me and smiled. “Yeah, but if you’re going fast enough, you’ll just barrel right through them.”

“I’ll make a note of that. In any case, wanna take this from the top?” I asked while flexing my armor’s wings.

“Sure! You go first. I’ll be right behind ya.” Rainbow Dash replied while she flexed her legs. I suspect she was giving me a head start, considering how much more aerodynamic her body is.

“OK. Just don’t humor me too much.” I replied before falling off the cloud, diving headfirst.

About five seconds after I began to fall, Rainbow Dash caught up to me. “OK, ready for the real thing?!” She asked while looking at me.

“I guess. I’m not expecting to win.” I replied without much enthusiasm.

“Don’t be a sore loser! You haven’t lost yet!” She retorted while seemingly trying to goad me into exerting more effort.

I frowned, knowing full well that Rainbow Dash was going to win at this rate. And she knew it too. The two of us flew swiftly through the sky while heading west, although I was still trying to think of a means to overcome Rainbow’s speed.

My mind trailed back to when I first left Canterlot, diving down the mountainside at absurd speeds… Perhaps that was what I needed.

I suddenly changed trajectory, flying straight up into the sky. Rainbow Dash seemed to notice since she called out, “Hey! Where ya going?!” I noticed her stop and watch, clearly puzzled about what I was doing.

I continued to climb higher and higher, the clouds passing me by. I am not certain how high off the ground I was by the time Rainbow Dash caught up to me, but I suspect it was around half a mile. I flapped my wings steadily while facing upward, almost as if doing an aerial backstroke. Rainbow Dash hovered right above me while looking down at me. “What’s the matter?”

I smiled before lightly touching the tip of her muzzle. “It was fun, Rainbow.” I then folded my wings, falling backwards with my shield draped across my torso to minimize drag. My speed rapidly increased while I squinted my eyes almost completely shut.

Rainbow Dash managed to catch up to me and pleaded, “James, snap outta it! Come on, don’t throw in the towel just because you can’t win!” She clearly thought that I had become suicidal. She could not see through my goggles due to the low lighting, so I may have even seemed unconscious.

We plummeted, Rainbow constantly trying to get me to ‘wake up’. By the time I was less than five hundred feet off the ground, I decided to put my plan in motion. I suddenly spread open my wings, pushing Rainbow Dash away.

“What the?!” She shouted as she tumbled away from me. I pulled up, righting myself until I was soaring west again, my speed still at very high levels. As long as I maintained a proper glide, I could probably stay ahead of Rainbow Dash without my speed dropping too much. I might even be able to stay ahead of her long enough to reach our destination first.

I cleared Ponyville’s rooftops in less than thirty seconds, most of the buildings’ windows still illuminated by light sources indoors. I glanced over my shoulder, seeing Rainbow Dash steadily catching up to me. The Everfree Forest was just ahead, so I was certainly going to win at this rate. However, I then smirked and spread my wings wide while also holding out my shield as an air brake. I rapidly decelerated, Rainbow Dash swooping past me in an instant. I saw her look back at me right after passing me with a look that seemed to say ‘what the heck are you doing?!’ to me.

I gently landed and began to walk the rest of the way to the entrance to the Everfree Forest, my greaves lightly clanking with each step. The cool night wind felt refreshing as it blew through my hair. My eyes constantly scanned ahead as I trekked through the meadow, keeping an eye out for my friends. It is actually rather shocking just how dark a place without additional sources of light can get at night. Very intimidating. And sure enough, once the Everfree Forest came into view, there they were. Those six wonderful mares waiting at the entrance.

Rainbow Dash seemed to be talking to them, probably informing them that someone would be joining them on their mission. I smiled as I drew closer, the clanking of my greaves getting their attention. They all turned to face me, everyone but Rainbow Dash looking absolutely awestruck. I waved and called out to them, “Hey there, girls. Lovely evening, isn’t it?”

Rarity was the first to speak as she smiled brightly. “Ladies, it seems we have our very own knight in shining armor with us this evening!”

Pinkie Pie began to hop around me. “Ooh! Just look at all that gold and blue! And all that white too! Where’d you get this?! What’s it made of?!”

Applejack then spoke up, “And that shield! It’s huge! I reckon it’s as big as one of us!”

I chuckled at just how enthralled the girls were with my gear while making certain to make no mention of the Celestial Sword contained in the Lunar Shield. “Glad you like it. They are gifts from the princesses so I don’t slow you down.”

Fluttershy then asked, “But…why are you out here? You don’t have to put yourself in danger for us. We should be fine.”

Twilight nodded in agreement. “She’s right, James. We’ve handled Nightmare Moon before. We can do it again. Why are you here if you know that?”

I frowned as I sighed before I replied, “I… I just have a bad feeling about this. And…” The main reason I wanted to go with them was to prevent them from harming Nightmare Moon. But there was one other reason as well. “I just want to be with you girls. To make sure nothing happens to you this time.”

Fluttershy smiled warmly as she flew up to me and embraced me with her arms. “Oh, James… Thank you.” I embraced her back while the rest of my friends gathered around me to give me a group hug.

Rainbow Dash then chuckled, “Ya know, I think you’d suit the Element of Loyalty about as good as I do.”

Rarity then spoke up rather suddenly, “Nonsense. Have you seen his level of generosity? My Element would suit him much better!”

Applejack joined in and chuckled, “He’s pretty dang honest too. Maybe my…”

I laughed while trying to put an end to the argument. “Knock it off, girls! I don’t think humans can even use them! Besides, I’ve got my own Ele…..” I paused, not certain if I should mention the so-called Lost Element to them, seeing as it would be pointless with it being…well…lost.

Pinkie Pie seemed to catch on to what I was on the verge of saying though. “Ele…? Element? You have your own Element?!”

I tried to fib with her. “No! Elephant! I have my own…uh…elephant!” God, what a ridiculous claim! Who would buy that?!

Fluttershy then asked while showing a perplexed gaze, “Elephant? I don’t remember having an elephant living around my cottage… I’ve never even taken care of one before.”

I did my best to not laugh. “That’s because the elephant is back where I’m from. He’s…uh…living in a zoo.” It was one of the silliest lies I had ever come up with. Well, more along the lines of a joke.

Fluttershy grinned, apparently having been fooled. “Oh, a zoo! OK then.”

However, Rainbow Dash then asked, “Hang on, James. Tell me something. Why’d you quit the race?! You could’ve won!”

I smiled as I shrugged my shoulders. “Winning isn’t everything. I don’t mind losing as long as I get some fun outta it. I just don't expect to win.”

Rarity smirked as she nudged Rainbow Dash. “I think you could learn a few things from him.”

I was expecting Rainbow Dash to just blow Rarity off, but her next action surprised me. She just stood there, averting her eyes as her ears drooped. “Winning isn’t everything… Yeah… I think I could learn a few things from him.”

Twilight then spoke, “OK, girls. We don’t have that much time to talk. We need to get going. Is everypony prepared?”

All of my friends faced Twilight with a smile. “We sure are! Ya got the Elements, Twi?” Applejack replied with a confident gaze.

“They’re all in here.” My unicorn friend said with a smile, her head motioning toward a pair of saddlebags at her sides.

Fluttershy then asked, “Um… James? I don’t think there’s anything to worry about in there, but…um…” She then leaned against me. “Is it all right if I stay by you the entire time?”

I smiled warmly at my girlfriend while stroking her mane. “That’s fine with me, honey. I'll be your knight for the evening."

I better finish up this journal entry quick. We will be departing in just a few minutes. I am certain we will not run into any big problems in the Everfree Forest. Nightmare Moon does not know we are coming, after all. But still, I have a really bad feeling about this mission. It is like I am forgetting about something. Something dark. What could it be?

And there is that. The Lost Element. What could it be? I feel like I already know the answer, yet it eludes me. What is the title of the Lost Element? What does it even look like? Do I possess the qualities necessary to use it? Well, regardless, the Elements of Harmony should be enough to get the job done. I just pray my training is enough to deal with any threats we come across, if there are any.

I am nervous, yet excited, and yet worried. I want to protect Nightmare Moon. But how? There has to be a way.

Please be safe, Nightmare Moon. I am on my way.

Into the Shadows

I honestly did not feel afraid at all as my friends and I trekked through the Everfree Forest. Cautious, but not afraid. Perhaps it was because I was more curious than intimidated by my surroundings since I never had the time to properly explore it at night up until now. My friends did not seem all that worried either since Twilight was providing some light with her horn, except for Fluttershy. She always stayed right by my side and would jump in fright at just the sound of the wind blowing or a squirrel scurrying up a tree.

“Um… Honey? I don’t mind you being clingy, but would you mind clinging to something else?” I asked while becoming exasperated at Fluttershy clinging to my head.

She whimpered in both uneasiness and embarrassment, “Um… Sorry. It’s just…”

Applejack then looked back at us and spoke, “We’re all a bit nervous, girl. We’re gonna be seein’ Nightmare Moon in a while, after all.”

Twilight Sparkle then added as she led us, “It’ll be a while before we get there too. The Everfree Forest is pretty big.”

I nodded after prying Fluttershy off my head, “Yeah. It took me all day to find it last time.”

Rainbow Dash then asked as she hovered a few feet off the ground, “How about we pass the time with some ghost stories?”

Fluttershy replied nervously, “Um… Let’s not?”

However, Pinkie Pie performed her signature hop while sounding elated at the idea. “Ooh! Great idea! Maybe a story about Nightmare Moon! Or maybe a story about the Changelings and their dark queen!”

As Pinkie Pie went on and on about potential story ideas, I stopped and looked around while my friends continued to walk along. I feel I should mention this. During the first day I spent in the Everfree Forest around eight months ago, I occasionally had the most curious feeling. As if I was being watched.

The same feeling as then had come over me. I crossed my arms and tilted my head up, crooning my neck back and forth to get a good look at my surroundings. Since my goggles were still covering my eyes, it was impossible to tell that I was scanning my surroundings out of the corner of my eyes.

As I slowly rotated my body while trying to seem as oblivious as possible, I saw them. In the distance, a pair of eyes staring at me from between two trees that seemed to shine in the darkness. They were an unsettling, yet alluring, shade of green; the pupils being slit like those of a reptile. I immediately thought it was a dangerous beast about to pounce on me, so I abruptly turned and reached for the hilt of the Celestial Sword.

The instant I showed a reaction to the creature’s presence, it seemed startled. It suddenly backed away, allowing me to get a view of its silhouette. It was not a reptile at all. Its overall shape seemed to be that of…a pony? It was very tall, probably as tall as me. I could see a horn and…wings?

The creature had a strange crooked horn and the wings… I could barely see them in the darkness. They seemed to be as sheer as insect wings. Regardless, the creature continued to watch me from a distance. It did not seem aggressive, so I removed my hand from my sword’s hilt. I said nothing, waiting for the creature to react.

The eyes closed just slightly as I could almost imagine the creature smirking at me. I then heard a woman’s voice speak to me with a strange distorted effect, “Don’t let me keep you. We’ll meet again someday.” I then saw the silhouette suddenly move out of sight while giggling in a bizarre way, the sound of insect wings buzzing in the distance.

What in the world did I just see? Some mischievous forest spirit? Before I could ponder it further, I heard Rarity call out to me. “James! Darling, don’t trail too far behind! You’ll get lost out here!”I decided to disregard the whole incident and ran ahead at a swift speed to catch up to my friends. Whatever that creature was, she did not seem like a threat.

Once I had caught up with my friends, Twilight asked, “What kept you, James? Did you see something?”

I shrugged, “I have no idea. Sorry if I kept you.”

As we continued walking, Rainbow Dash constantly hovered around me. She seemed to be eyeing my wings while they were folded. I did not pay much mind. She was probably just jealous of their size. However, she suddenly flew behind me, leaving me thinking that she was just going to guard the rear of the group.

Out of nowhere, I heard Rainbow Dash whistle at me. “Hey, James! Turn around!”

I paused and looked behind myself. “Yeah?”

When I looked down, I saw that feisty pegasus waving her rump at me, her tail graciously hanging over anything too revealing. “Like whatcha see?”

I took a step back as I winced in shock. “Rainbow, seriously! You know I’m already… What’s with that look?”

Rainbow Dash had suddenly brought her hoof to her mouth, as if to stop herself from speaking. Before I could inquire further, she rolled onto her back while laughing herself silly. “Oh my god! Wingboner!”

I gritted my teeth as I realized what she had done. I looked out at my sides and found that my large white wings were spread as wide as possible for all my friends to see. “Oh, come on! I get wingboners too?!”

Fluttershy blushed as her wings suddenly sprang open. “Wow… Um… You have an impressive wingspan, James…”

I groaned, noticing my girlfriend’s own wingboner. “Ugh, what is with you pegasi and wings?!”

I looked down at Rainbow Dash, who was still rolling in laughter. “I couldn’t help it! I just HAD to see if you could get wingboners!”

My irritated gaze remained unflinching for a moment before I started snickering. I pointed at her and grumbled, “You know, that was actually pretty good, Rainbow. Clever.”

Applejack then spoke up, “Well, look on the bright side, James. At least now ya can brag that ya got the biggest boner in Equestria.”

I winced before doing my best to not laugh. “That sounds SO wrong, AJ!” In unison, we all burst into laughter.

Once I had managed to fold my wings again, we continued onward. Under normal circumstances, I would have been a little intimidated of my surroundings in this unnaturally long night. Especially with the canopy blocking out most of the moon's glow. However, the presence of my friends kept my spirits high. I suppose it is true. Everything is more enjoyable with friends.

As we walked, Pinkie Pie asked, “Hey! I just had an idea! Why don’t YOU tell us a ghost story, James?”

I glanced down at the silly pink pony. “Huh? Me?”

Twilight smiled as she continued to lead us while looking back. “Actually, that sounds like a great idea! You can share some of your homeland’s culture with us!”

I cocked my head to one side while debating my options. “I dunno… I’m not exactly big on horror stories.”

Rarity replied with a show of support. “Oh, James, don’t be silly! Surely you must know of just one ghost story!”

I tried searching my memory the best I could for anything to share with them. And after a moment, a smirk spread across my eyes while I adjusted my goggles. “OK, have it your way. I’ve got one.”

Pinkie Pie hopped up and down in place while everyone stopped to listen. “Ooh, let’s hear it!”

I turned around to face my friends while giving them the creepiest smirk I could muster. “You might regret those words. I’m gonna tell you about…..” I then leaned forward while shifting my weight to one leg while also draping my right arm across my knee as I said, “The Slenderman.”

At that name, Rainbow Dash burst into laughter. “The Slenderman?! Come on, that’s not scary! What is he? The ghost of dieting?”

I kept my smirk up. “Well, yes, he is very slender, hence his name. He resembles a human man, always dressed in a black suit with a red tie, but his arms reach down to his knees. And be warned. He is not human at all.”

Rainbow Dash did not lose that smug smirk. “Yeah, right. If you’re not scary, how can he be scary?”

I replied with an equal smirk. “You’re right. From those aspects alone, he shouldn’t seem intimidating. But his most defining feature…is his face.”

Fluttershy then asked while looking noticeably unnerved, “His face?”

I nodded as I began to speak in more of a whisper to add atmosphere, “Exactly. His head looks like it is tightly wrapped in white bandages, but you can’t tell from a distance. He has a nose, but the rest of him is featureless. No hair. No ears. No mouth. No eyes. And despite these apparent handicaps…he ALWAYS gets his prey.”

I could tell that my friends were starting to become genuinely spooked by my words. Except for Pinkie Pie, that is. But then again, what CAN spook her? Applejack then asked, “Uh… OK then, so he’s got a creepy face. What else does he do?”

I began to slowly circle my friends without taking my eyes off them, “He stalks heavily wooded areas. Just like this one. He might even be nearby right now.”

My friends gasped in unison as they started to look around frantically. Even Pinkie Pie was starting to look intimidated. I was surprised by just how fun this was getting for me.

“His preferred prey are children who wander into his territory. But I’m sure that he might make an exception for cute colorful ponies too.” I hissed, trying to sound as creepy as possible. My friends seemed too creeped out to offer a reply.

“When you start to hear your own heartbeat in your head for no apparent reason, be on guard. He has found you. Oh, and I don’t mean that he is on his way to your location. It means he is looking at you from somewhere nearby. And he will get you.” I went on.

Rarity soon whimpered, “I…. I think I hear my own heartbeat right now…”

Pinkie Pie shuddered while starting to gnaw on her hoof, “Ooooh…. I do too…”

Twilight Sparkle, unsettled as she was, at least tried to convince herself that my tale was nothing but spooky fiction. “Ea…Easy, girls. It’s just a ghost story. The Slenderman is just fictional.”

I leaned in close to narrow the distance between my and Twilight’s faces. “Are you sure? How would you know? You’ve never seen the Slenderman before.” I then straightened my posture, “Probably because he never approaches from the front. He always sneaks up behind you or from the sides, always out of your field of vision.”

Rainbow Dash shuddered as a look of panic settled into her face. “So… He just might be right behind…”

I smirked as I continued. “When your ears are being filled with noise and mist is blowing across your vision, he is right next to you. You must run when that happens, or you will become his next prey.”

Fluttershy was breathing deeply in sheer terror, “Please, don’t come any closer, Mr. Slenderman…”

I grinned wickedly. “But if he gets too close to you, it’s over. And the last thing you will ever see is his blank, emotionless, featureless, empty face.”

Rainbow Dash suddenly shrieked, “NO MORE! I ADMIT IT, YOU’VE GOT ME SCARED!!!”

I began to walk backwards from my friends, not entirely satisfied. “You never know. He might be behind that tree. He might be right behind you. He might even be standing right behind…” I noticed my friends beginning to back away from me while apparently gazing at something that was taller than me. “Girls, where are you…”

I froze as I realized what was happening. “Oh god… He’s…right behind me, isn’t he?” They did not respond, their eyes fixated on whatever was behind me.

Was the Slenderman truly right behind me? My vision was not clouded with mist, a sign that always points to him being in close proximity to someone. Were the magic-resistant qualities of my armor protecting me?

I tensed up, knowing that if I locked eyes with the Slenderman, I would be doomed. But maybe if I struck before he could get me…

I counted to five in my head before turning my gaze to the ground and spinning around with my foot lashing out for a kick. Instead, I felt myself strike something hard and sturdy. When I turned my gaze upward, I found that I did not strike the Slenderman at all. Instead, it seemed that I had kicked a very stout tree with a grotesque hideous face carved into it. I winced while I shouted, “Stupid face!”

“More like scary face!” I heard Fluttershy shriek. My six friends were backed up against each other while apparently cowering at the sight of all the trees around us being hideously deformed with frightening faces carved into them. Except for Pinkie Pie, that is. Honestly, what is that silly mare NOT unafraid of? Does she take anything seriously?

As I looked around, I found that the trees certainly looked frightful in the darkness. But as anyone with half a brain would know, they were still just trees. I then turned to my friends and asked, “Girls, what’s wrong?”

Rarity replied while trying to contain her fear, “How can you be so calm?! Just look at them!”

I groaned while I spoke loudly, “They’re just trees! What are trees going to do to you?!”

All of my friends faced me with looks that seemed to show a combination of realization and embarrassment. I walked up to one of the trees. “Besides, if they’re looking this unpleasant, I think that’s because they woke up with some morning wood.” I then gently tapped a low upturned root with my foot. “Get it? Morning wood?”

Pinkie Pie just started snickering, “Ooh, I get it!”

Rarity smirked, trying to contain her laughter. “James, don’t… It’s very ungentlemanly…”

I went over to another tree and smirked at it. “So, how do you call yours? Mr. Twig or Sir Branch?”

More and more, my friends began to crack up at my attempts at poking fun at the scary trees. “Ooh, someone likes what he sees! This one’s leaking!” I shouted, pointing at a tree that had some sap oozing down its side.

Suddenly, Rainbow Dash flew up to a tree that was right next to the one I was ‘talking’ to and smirked. “How’s your nuts, bark breath?”

I turned and pointed at her with a grin. “Ooooh, good one!”

She faced me while hovering and pointed at me with her hooves while also grinning. “Hey, I learned from the best!”

Pinkie Pie then hopped over to a tree to join in. “Ooh, just look at the way this one’s watching me! I better go grab a nutcracker!”

Applejack then chuckled at another tree, clearly having gotten over her fear. “Ya know, I’ve bucked lots of trees back home. I wonder if I’ll hit yer ‘nuts’ if I give ya a buck.”

On and on, we kept coming up with silly and rather pervy jokes before all six of my friends fell into a giggling pile, our raucous laughter filling the cool night air.

“Oh man… No more laughing… My sides hurt… Huh?” I spoke while looking around. All of the creepy frightening trees had somehow changed back to ordinary trees. “Umm… What happened here? They stopped glaring at us for some reason?”

Pinkie Pie giggled continuously while she said, “Laughter! When you laugh at scary stuff, they don’t seem scary anymore!”

I frowned in disbelief. “I fail to see the logic in that… But since there’s nothing in the way anymore, should we get going?”

Twilight nodded as she and the other mares climbed to their feet. “Yeah, we shouldn’t waste time. Let’s get going.” She led on, the rest of us following her lead.

One thing I noticed about Twilight Sparkle is that she seems to have a knack for taking charge in difficult situations. I suppose being tutored by one of the rulers of Equestria gave her a boost in confidence and bestowed upon her strong leadership skills. I really do feel like she is the right girl to ask to lead this mission. Then again, she is the most logical and rational person here.

As we walked, Rainbow Dash was hovering next to me. As I noticed her, I realized something. About 90% of the time I have seen her, she has been airborne. Why? What compels her to always be flying?

“What’s the matter, Rainbow? Afraid you’ll get your hooves dirty?” I asked.

The pegasus mare looked at me, not getting my words at all. “Huh?”

I then replied, “You’re ALWAYS flying. Don’t your wings ever get tired?”

She replied with a grin. “Nope. I just love flying! That’s not a problem, right?”

I frowned while seeing flaws in her habit. “If you don’t do some walking regularly too, your legs might shrivel up and become useless from lack of use. Seriously, you need to balance yourself better.” I tapped her leg as I added, “It’s no wonder you pegasi are so light. You’ve got hardly any muscle on those bones.”

Rainbow Dash groaned while apparently not being able to counter such a claim. “OK, I’ll mix in some walking.” She then landed before me with a loud clop, but still looked rather irked.

“You’ll thank me later, Rainbow. I actually think Fluttershy is physically stronger than you.” I said while looking down at her.

“Seriously?! Guess I better step things up then!” Rainbow Dash replied while appearing to be doing jogging warm-ups in place.

As we continued on, I asked, “Hey, Pinkie? Is your Pinkie Sense telling you anything?”

She replied while pausing to try and feel for anything unusual. “Um….. Ooh! Twitchy tail! And you know what that means!”

We all stopped and looked up. But from what we could see, there did not seem to be anything above us that might fall. “Maybe it’s not going to happen yet?” But as Rarity took a step further in the direction we were heading, there was a rustling above us.

“Halt!” A woman’s voice shouted as a trio of pegasi dropped through the canopy and landed before us. They were all clad in full-body jumpsuits and goggles. The Wonderbolts? No, something was off. Were they the same pegasi that were pulling Celestia’s gnarly-looking chariot during Nightmare Night?

The three pegasi consisted of two stallions and one mare who stood between the two males. They had dark gray coats and blue tails and manes styled in a windswept look not unlike those of Spitfire, although the mare’s coloration was slightly lighter. Their goggles had lenses that were yellow and seemed to be ‘half-closed’, bringing to mind angry or determined eyes. Their jumpsuits seemed to consist of a very dark gray and purple, the main body covered in purple while the head, front of the neck, and lower legs were dark gray. The two colors were separated by jagged lightning bolts. Lastly, where one would find a cutie mark on their flanks, there was a strange skull with a bony wing attached. I instantly got a sinister vibe from this group, my legs bending slightly to prepare for any incoming assaults.

Rainbow Dash seemed to recognize them. She trotted right up to the three pegasi and greeted them with a grin. “Hey, long time no see! I know what you’re gonna ask me, and my answer still stands. I’d love to be your team captain, but my friends come first. But if you ever change your…you know…requirements, I’m always up for it.”

However, the lone mare of the group replied, “We are not here to ask you to lead us, Rainbow Dash. We are here to prevent you from going any further.”

Applejack stepped forward with a look of annoyance in her eyes. “Now hang on one pony-pickin’ minute. What do y'all have against us goin’ on our merry way?”

One of the two stallions spoke, “We are the Shadowbolts. Nightmare Moon’s right hoof guardians. If you wanna get to her, you’ll have to get through us first.”

Rainbow Dash, suddenly realizing what they had likely intended to do with her during their previous encounter, let out a growl. “So THAT is why you tried to get me to abandon my friends last time! You jerks!”

The other stallion spoke in a slightly deeper voice, “No. That time, it was Nightmare Moon herself in disguise. This time, we are ourselves. If you want to get by us, you will have to use force!” The three pegasi branched out a bit, lowering their bodies to the ground in a clear display of hostility.

“Ha! You three against us?! This’ll be a snap!” Rainbow Dash boasted as she raised herself, standing on her hind legs while doing a few boxing jabs with her hooves. Did I ever mention she is a black belt in karate?

“Heh, they don’t know who they’re messin’ with. Got room for one more?” Applejack said as she stepped forward, flexing her legs and neck. She is certainly the physically strongest pony in the group, so Applejack can definitely lay the smackdown on anyone who tries to tangle with her.

“I’ll help too. I think I have a few types of magic that can help in a fight.” Twilight Sparkle added as she stepped forward. Considering her vast knowledge of different magic, I am certain that what she said was not a bluff.

One earth pony, one pegasus, and one unicorn against the three Shadowbolts. It seemed like a balanced approach. However, I felt a twinge of fear in my gut, as I feared what may happen to my friends if they got into a fight.

Usually, when confronted with a challenge in a grim situation such as this, I tend to respond nonverbally. And that is what I did. Squinting my eyes under my goggles, I calmly walked forward, passing Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity before passing my three friends who stood ready to face the Shadowbolts. As I stood before the three pegasi, a deathly silence fell over the area as I could feel all eyes fall upon me.

I stared my enemies down for a moment before the mare of the group asked, “You got something to say to us?”

I let my left arm hang straight down so the Lunar Shield was on its side as I reached for the hilt of the Celestial Sword. “No.” I replied calmly as I drew the sword from its scabbard and held it out to my side, its shining white blade giving off a glow that shone light over the area.

“A sword?!” Twilight shouted in shock as I stood ready. I did not want to fight, but I was clearly the best suited of the group for engaging in combat.

Rarity gasped in utter amazement. “Oh my stars! Just look at that visage! He is truly our knight in shining armor! Now all he needs is a helmet.” How right she was.

Fluttershy then spoke as she made an observation about my gear, “Princess Luna’s cutie mark on the shield with Princess Celestia’s cutie mark on the sword… Did they make those?”

Pinkie Pie excitedly replied, “Maybe! But they go together so well, don’t they?!”

Rainbow Dash just squealed behind me, “Oh man, this is gonna be tight! Let ‘em have it, James! You can bring these losers down!”

However, Applejack stepped forward and asked, “Hang on a minute there, pardner. Are ya sure yer up ta this? I mean, I’ve never known ya for bein’ the fightin’ type. We can probably handle ‘em.”

I replied without taking my eyes off the Shadowbolts, “I’m gonna have to get my hands dirty at some point. Might as well start now.”

One of the male Shadowbolts just laughed at me. “Just listen to this guy! The pup thinks he’s a timberwolf!”

Twilight then stepped forward as she looked up at me. “James, it’s OK. I’m sure we can handle them. You don’t have to put yourself in harm’s way for us.”

I replied without looking away from our enemies. “Twi, the entire reason I’m even out here is to make sure you girls come home safely and in one piece. I didn’t do all that training in Canterlot for nothing. And besides…” I then looked at her out of the corner of my eye. “Your brother entrusted me with bringing you home safely.”

Twilight gasped quietly at the mention of such a familiar name. “Shining Armor? He asked this of you?”

I explained while turning my gaze back to the Shadowbolts, “He supervised my training. He said he knew you would be in good hands with me. The fact that he placed so much faith in me means I must be the right man for the job. I don’t intend to fail him.”

Fluttershy, still keeping her distance, spoke softly to me. “James… When did you get so brave?”

I replied frankly while a certain memory came to mind. “You girls are all I have. Remember when I disappeared from Equestria? Can you imagine how I felt when I lost you? I don’t want to feel that again. That’s why I’m doing this. I don’t want to risk losing any of you.”

I think I heard Rainbow Dash sniffle a little before she spoke, “Dude… You rock. If things get rough, just say something and I’ll back you up.”

I smiled at her offer. “Thanks, Rainbow. But I’m pretty sure I can handle this. I’ve got the weapons and gear while they have nothing.”

Rarity then said, “Just don’t drop your guard against them. I strongly suspect that ruffians like them do not fight fair.” I heard the clopping of hooves behind me as my friends backed away to give me room.

“OK…” I muttered before pointing my sword at the mare of the group, suspecting she was the captain.

She growled at me as she muttered, “You better point that sword somewhere else, punk.”

I replied bluntly, “I will not.”

The captain gritted her teeth before suddenly trying to headbutt me. I flapped my wings once to retreat out of range, landing around twenty feet away from them. I heard Rarity squeal, “Eeee, just look at how he moves! So divine! Floating gently through the air before landing as lightly as a feather!”

I tried to not snicker, finding Rarity’s praise to be somewhat entertaining and embarrassing at the same time. I bent my knees as I held the large Lunar Shield out in front of me, the tip at the bottom nearly touching the ground. I then twirled the Celestial Sword forward in an underhanded motion, as if to taunt my opponents.

“Heh. Looks like he’s serious, captain.” One of the stallions spoke.

The captain just smirked at me. “He’s in over his head. Look at how he carries himself. He’s probably humming a tune. The guy’s probably never even seen combat before.”

The second male spoke in a somewhat lower pitch than the other, “I’ve got this, captain.” He then walked towards me before taking a defiant stance. “Your move, newbie.”

Any other newcomer would probably just charge at their opponent without a second thought, but I knew better. I watched and waited, trying to figure out what would be the best way to tackle this obstacle while never lowering my shield.

After a moment, Rainbow Dash started cheering, “C’mon, James! What’re you waiting for?! Spice things up! Rip ‘im a new one! Don’t just stand there! FIGHT!!!”

This went on for a moment before I turned and faced my friends. “Knock it off, Rainbow! It’s not smart to just… Gwah?!” I felt something ram me in my lower back, pushing me forward. I spiraled and staggered out of control before falling flat on my face in front of my friends.

“Are you serious? Is this guy for real?” I heard my opponent ask behind me. All three Shadowbolts then laughed in unison at me.

“Oh no… Are you all right, James?” I heard Fluttershy ask right in front of me.

I felt rather embarrassed from making such an amateurish mistake in front of my friends. I growled in frustration as I started to climb to my feet. “Rule #1 of combat. Never turn your back on the enemy.”

I then glanced at Rainbow Dash before pointing my sword at her. “Rule #2 of combat, and this goes for you, Rainbow Dash! Never distract your allies from a fight!”

My brash pegasus friend chuckled sheepishly as a blush spread across her face. “Uh…heheheh… Oops?”

I brushed myself off before walking back over to the Shadowbolt that had just rammed me and resumed my stance, shield out in front of me. “Now then, where were we?”

I noticed the stallion relax a little too much. Perhaps that little mistake caused him to think I am not a threat at all. “Heheh, fire when ready.” He said with a smirk, his stance being not as low to the ground as before.

While studying him, I developed a plan in my head. While I was disgusted of the thought of harming other people, I had to make an exception if I was going to protect my friends. And if things went the way I was planning, this next attack was sure to hit. “Rule #3 of combat. Never charge into a fight recklessly.”

I slowly inched forward, my shield constantly being held out in front of me while I carefully moved my sword into a reverse grip as I used my shield to mask my actions. After a minute, I was probably less than six inches away from my opponent.

“What’re you doing? Letting me admire the paintjob on your shield?” The stallion asked with a chuckle.

“Nope!” I replied before ramming the shield into his face to stun him.

“Ow! Wha…” Less than a second later, I performed an underhanded upward swing of my sword, cleaving through his leg, neck, and up through the middle of his head on an angle. The shining blade of the Celestial Sword cleaved right through my target as if he was made of paper. Strangely, there was no blood spilling from him. Only a strange blue mist.

“Dang… I gotcha good, didn’t I?”I asked, not expecting a response from him. Seeing the blue mist billowing out of my target as he just stood there gave me the impression that he may not even be truly alive. Just extensions of Nightmare Moon? Regardless, the lack of blood helped soothe the guilt of having just struck a living creature with the intent to kill. Moments later, the Shadowbolt collapsed to the ground without a word, his body bursting into a plume of the blue mist.

“Woo! Nice one, James! Now ya just gotta bring down the other two!” I heard Applejack shout from behind me.

“That wasn’t…as bloody as I expected…” I heard Fluttershy speak. I too was puzzled by the fate of the Shadowbolt I had just ‘killed’. What were they even made of?

As I looked down at the blade of my sword while returning it to a standard grip, I felt a boost in confidence. If I could take down that Shadowbolt so easily, the other two would be easy prey as well. I smirked as I faced the remaining two pegasi and pointed my sword at them. “Next!”

Strangely, the remaining two Shadowbolts did not seem fazed at all by the loss of their comrade. The captain grinned wickedly at me as she muttered, “Heh… Don’t know what you are, stranger. But you’re not bad… However…”

The lone stallion then smirked as he called out, “Think you can handle both of us?!”

My eyes went wide as they suddenly charged me as a duo. I heard Pinkie Pie shriek, “Hey! Two against one isn’t fair!”

I was still feeling confident since I was completely armed and armored while the Shadowbolts were entirely without weapons or armor of any kind. But when I made a swing at them, they swooped to the sides with the captain sailing into my back with a kick. Or was it a punch? Are any strikes from a pony a kick regardless of what leg they use to attack? Regardless, I staggered forward from the kick, somewhat startled from the hit.

“What the…” I muttered, the swagger having been knocked out of my step now that I understood that they were not going to set themselves up for an easy hit.

“Told ya you can’t handle us, kid. Now put your sword away and go home. You’re not getting to Nightmare Moon.” The captain spoke as she and her partner hovered by me.

I backed away, starting to wonder if I could handle them. Forget any movies or TV shows you may have seen. Taking on two opponents at once is extraordinarily difficult. Certainly not something a novice like me could handle.

Rarity called out in great concern, “James, they’re too much for you! Leave it to Applejack and Rainbow Dash!”

Applejack added as she stomped the ground, “She’s right! Just back off and we’ll handle the rest!”

But when I looked back at them, Rainbow Dash stepped forward. When we locked eyes, she gave me a determined gaze. “James! Forget everything I ever said about you being a total softy! You’ve got guts! The fact that you’re fighting them in our place shows it!”

Fluttershy spoke hesitantly, “Rainbow, he really needs to…”

My friend did not stop talking, a confident smile spreading across her face. “You can handle these two fakers! Go for it! You’re the man!”

I was genuinely touched by the dramatic change in opinion Rainbow Dash had for me. All I could do was smile at her before turning to face our enemies. The stallion then asked, “So, you done yet?”

I began to look back and forth while tilting my head, “What’s that word I’m looking for? It’s right on the tip of my tongue….. Oh yeah, right!” I then took a sudden swing with my sword. “Nope!”

My sword narrowly clipped the captain’s leg, creating a tiny rip in her suit. “Heh! Wise guy, huh?!”

“Bring it.” I spoke while preparing for a wide swing. I took another swing at her, forcing her to back away while the stallion came at me from my left.

“Oh, no you don’t!” I shouted as I hurled my shield at him with magic, pushing him away and bulldozing him into a tree.

“Whoa! Since when could you do that?!” Rainbow Dash called out as I heard her wings starting to flap.

I immediately pursued the stallion, calling my shield back to my left arm as I closed in with earth pony speed. My opponent seemed dazed, leaving him wide open to an attack. But just as I closed in and lashed out with a kick, he regained his bearings and leaped away, causing my foot to miss and crash through the tree. A large chunk of it was kicked out, showing just how much force was behind it.

“Whoa nelly… Where’d ya get that kinda power?!” I heard Applejack ask. I did not have time to give a response since I had to block an incoming tackle from the Shadowbolt captain with my shield.

The two Shadowbolts backed off from me, apparently surprised by my flexible fighting style. I asked while twirling my sword at them, “Having fun yet?!”

The captain growled in noticeable frustration, “Oh, it’s about to get fun. Gonna be pretty entertaining when we snap you in two!”

The two of them suddenly charged at me in unison. Only this time, something was different. They were mirroring each other perfectly, almost as if they shared the same mind. Even so, the greaves on my legs enabled me to hold my ground when they both rammed my shield. But in the blink of an eye, they swooped to the sides and began to attack me simultaneously.

I was helpless as they performed hit and run strikes on me, ramming or kicking me on the run before darting away and coming back for another less than a second later. I was not feeling any real pain since my armor was protecting me from the strikes, but I was being constantly disoriented from being knocked around so erratically.

“COME ON! FIGHT FAIR!!!” I heard Rainbow Dash shout in irritation and even a bit of panic.

At that instant, the attacks ceased. I stood there, trying to collect my bearings. I then heard the male Shadowbolt shout, “Then how about one at a time?!” I glanced up, seeing him coming in for an attack.

I stood ready, my shield pointing at him. I intended to block and then smack him in the face with my shield. But an instant before he struck, I noticed out of the corner of my eye the Shadowbolt captain coming in from my right, where my defenses were weaker. It was as if time had slowed down as a surge of adrenaline flowed through me upon suddenly realizing how much trouble I was in. She was going to strike the instant after I blocked her ally’s attack. And judging by her height, that hoof was about to be sent right into…my unarmored head.

I felt a terrible chill flow down my spine. Equines kick extremely hard. If that attack struck me in the head…

“Lights out, punk!” The captain shouted just as her comrade struck my shield.

I thought I was a goner. But just before I thought she was about to strike, someone else came into my field of vision and blindsided the captain with a flying punch to the ribs. I heard the voice of Rainbow Dash shout, “BACK OFF!!!”

I saw the captain go flying before rolling across the ground, that blow having caught her entirely by surprise. Taking advantage of the confusion, I smacked my shield across the face of the male Shadowbolt before delivering a kick of my own to his body, sending him towards his captain. I then asked, “Rainbow?”

She looked up at me while standing by my side. “That was too close. That kick would’ve broken your jaw if it hit.”

The captain groaned as she climbed to her feet, “Hey! I thought this was just between the three of us!”

Rainbow Dash smirked at her while looking at me out of the corner of her eye. “Let’s just say I’ve learned that playing unfairly just isn’t cool. Right?” She then winked at me with her big rose-colored eye. I smirked back down at her, grateful for her assistance.

“Fine.” The captain spoke as she and her comrade began to hover in place, thoroughly annoyed by my friend's sudden assistance.

Rainbow Dash looked at me and asked, “Tag team?”

I nodded while glancing at our enemies. “Let’s rock.”

Rainbow Dash began to hover, throwing a few mock punches towards the Shadowbolts while I stood my ground, my sword at my side with shield out in front. I felt a large boost to my moral, knowing I could not ask for a better battle buddy than Rainbow Dash. We were sure to win now.

“You take the captain.” Rainbow Dash said as she zoomed over to the male Shadowbolt for a high-speed tackle. No matter how swift the Shadowbolts are, Rainbow Dash will always be faster.

“Heh, bring it on, babe!” I heard the male Shadowbolt shout as he evaded Rainbow Dash’s charge by swooping over to the side. What they did for the next few minutes, I am not certain. I had my own opponent to focus on.

“Just you and me now, punk.” The captain said with a smirk as she swooped at me. This time though, I knew better than to take on fast flyers while grounded. I jumped straight up, causing her to swoop right under me while I began to flap my wings to hover in the air.

Out of nowhere, I heard Rarity squeal, “Oh my stars, the way he flies! So angelic! Like a guardian from on high! James, take me into your arms and let me fly with you!”

I felt my face flush red from listening to Rarity praise me once again. What Applejack said next summed up exactly what I was thinking. “Give it a rest, girl. He’s got more important things ta tend to.”

“OK, flyboy. Let’s rumble!” The captain shouted as she turned back to attack again.

This time, I moved to the side at the last second, swinging my sword at her while she passed by. “Whoa!” She just narrowly ducked it, the sword clipping the tips of her wings.

“You sure you wanna keep going? I really don’t have any desire to hurt you.” I asked, starting to feel like I had a fighting chance facing the captain 1-on-1.

She turned back, swooping at me again in a surprisingly predictable pattern. “Like I said. If you want to get to Nightmare Moon, you’ll have to get through… OW!”

Out of nowhere, the male Shadowbolt came crashing down onto the captain, slamming them both into the ground. I heard a voice call out from above me, “Aw yeah! The Fantastic Filly Flash! Works every time!”

Rainbow Dash swooped down from the canopy and began to hover next to me. “Didja see that?!”

I could not help showing a smirk. “If my guess is correct, you grabbed him before diving towards the ground and letting go.”

“Yup! That’s how it works. I supercharged his descent so he couldn’t stop!” She replied while grinning proudly.

The two Shadowbolts seemed very dazed by the collision, slowly staggering to their feet. Seeing that this was going on longer than needed and that we needed to be somewhere, I asked, “Rainbow? Is it fair to use unfair tactics against opponents who don’t fight fair?”

Rainbow Dash just shrugged her shoulders in response. “Well… We are in a hurry, so why not?”

I nodded as my left gauntlet was engulfed in a cobalt blue aura. As the two Shadowbolts were engulfed in an identical aura and lifted into the air, Rainbow Dash asked, “Hang on! You’re using magic?!”

I glanced at her and said, “Yeah, but we’ll talk once we deal with them. I’m sending the stallion towards you. Get ready.” I raised my sword to my left shoulder, preparing to perform a swing to my right.

“OK. Let me at ‘em!” Rainbow shouted as she stood several feet to my left.

“Let us go! This isn’t fair!” The Shadowbolt captain shouted as she and her comrade began to struggle in the air to no avail. My magical grasp would not release.

“Sorry. We’re in a hurry, so we need to wrap this up quick.” I replied as Rainbow Dash got in position. I then added, “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but….. GET OVER HERE!!!”

At my will, the two pegasi began to hurtle towards us at high speed. “Gotcha!” Rainbow Dash shouted as she jumped. As they began to pass through the gap between us, I slashed with my sword while Rainbow Dash lashed out with a kick. Our attacks struck home, my sword cleaving the captain in two at the waist while I heard a sickening crack as Rainbow’s hoof connected with the other Shadowbolt’s face.

The two halves of the captain rolled and flopped over the ground due to the momentum, blue mist spilling out of her before she burst in a plume of it. The stallion did not seem to be done at first, slowly staggering to his feet.

“Rainbow, he’s not done yet! Watch… Whoa! What happened?!” Pinkie Pie shrieked once the last remaining Shadowbolt looked at me. Ugh, that sight made my stomach churn. His head was on backwards. Rainbow Dash had snapped his neck with that kick! He stared at me with a blank expression, mouth hanging open slightly. After only five seconds, he collapsed. His body burst into blue mist upon hitting the ground.

“Well, that’s that!” Rainbow Dash spoke, the tension in the air having calmed down at last.

“Are you OK, James?” Fluttershy asked as she rushed over to me.

I tried to pat her head with my hand, but forgot they were already in use. “Thanks to Rainbow Dash, yeah.” My brash pegasus friend beamed proudly at me, clearly feeling pretty proud of herself.

“Thank goodness… I was so worried whenever I saw you get hit.” Fluttershy replied as she hovered up to me and embraced me gently.

Twilight then stepped forward while looking more confused than relieved. “James… Was that magic you were using? Just what does that armor do?”

I looked down at my right hand, the Celestial Sword still glowing in my grasp. “I was told that this armor compensates for the limits of the human body. It grants the wearer all of the abilities of the three races of ponies. Including a unicorn’s magic.”

Rarity smiled while looking quite impressed. “How practical! You should wear that armor all the time if it’s that useful!”

Twilight then asked, “And that sword… And the shield. What are they?”

I smiled, knowing who her mentor is. “I think you can guess who made them. The Lunar Shield is a perfect defense. Nothing can get through it. The Celestial Sword is a sword that can cut through almost anything. So far, only the Lunar Shield itself has stood up to a strike from it. That, and it makes for a handy portable light source.”

“Whoa… That’s a lotta gifts for just one guy. The princesses must really have a lotta faith in ya, James.” Applejack spoke while taking a closer look at my sword.

“I’ll bet it was Princess Luna who gave him all of that! She really really likes him, you know!” Pinkie Pie added with a giggle.

Twilight merely smiled as she started to walk past me. “No time to chat, girls. We need to get going. The night has already overstayed its welcome. And James?”

I turned towards her and asked, “Yeah?”

Twilight then asked in return, “If you don’t mind, would you mind leading us? That sword can be used to light the way. And you’re definitely the best armored and armed out of the group. You would make for a great first line of defense.”

I nodded immediately. “OK then. But I’ll be counting on you girls to back me up. I’m not a warrior. My mind isn’t honed enough for heavy combat situations.”

Rainbow Dash patted me on my pauldron. “Yeah, you already showed us back there. You got confused way too easily. If you get in over your head again, I’ll be there to back you up.” She then held out her hoof to me for a brohoof.

I smiled as I returned the favor, lightly bumping my right fist against her hoof. “Thanks, Rainbow. Anyway, where to next?”

Twilight pointed to the west. “That way. I’ll be right behind you to give directions.” I nodded and began to walk, Fluttershy right by my side while everyone else walked behind me.

However, not even twenty seconds later, I began to feel slightly lightheaded. I knew what it was. The adrenaline that had built up inside me during the fight was beginning to fade out. I staggered over to a tree and propped myself up on it using my sword arm.

“James? What’s wrong?” Rarity asked as my friends gathered around me.

“I told you… I’m not a warrior… I’m not cut out for fighting… My body isn’t used to it.” I replied, the changes in my body’s adrenaline levels leaving me slightly fatigued. Imagine playing a hardcore fighting game for an hour with intense focus on what you are doing before stopping and walking away. That is similar to what I was feeling at the time.

“We know you’re not, James. You never once came off as the aggressive type to us. Rest all you want. We’ll continue on once you’re feeling better.” Twilight retorted while placing a hoof on my shield.

“Nah… I can manage. Walking should help speed it up anyway.” I spoke as I pushed myself off from the tree and began to walk again. It did help. In a matter of minutes, I was feeling fine.

We continued on for a while before coming to what seemed to be a wide flowing river. “Hmm… How did we cross last time?” Twilight asked herself as she seemed to be recalling an old memory.

Fluttershy replied while scanning the water's surface, “I think that friendly sea serpent helped us cross. Is he still here?” I looked around, seeing no signs life anywhere nearby.

Rainbow Dash then asked, “Fluttershy, James, and I can fly across, but what about you girls?”

Twilight turned to face our friends, me standing at the water’s edge right behind her. “I guess we’ll either have to swim or find some shallows to cross.”

The idea of swimming did not sound like a good idea. The river could potentially carry my friends downstream, separating us. Not only that, but with how cool the air was at the time, getting soaked would certainly run the risk of catching a cold. But as I watched Twilight, I smirked as an idea came to mind. I could easily get my friends to the other side without anyone getting wet.

“So, who’s up for trying to swim acro… Wha… Hey! What’s going on?!” Twilight shrieked as she began to rise into the air. Her body was coated in a billowing golden yellow aura.

“What the… James, what’re ya doin’?” Applejack asked, my right gauntlet coated by the same aura.

“What does it look like?” I asked, Twilight starting to float out above the river.

“James, I don’t like this! Put me down! This doesn’t feel natural!” Twilight shrieked as she began to flail about in the air.

“Give it a minute, Twi! You’re almost there!” I shouted back to her. In a moment, I set her down on the opposite side of the river.

“Whoa… Um…thanks?!” Twilight called out in bewilderment.

“Ooh, ooh, I wanna be next!” Pinkie Pie shrieked as she hopped towards me.

“Me too. Ya don’t mind waitin’ a bit, do ya, Rarity?” Applejack asked while glancing at our elegant friend.

Our elegant unicorn friend smiled while waving her hoof. “Go right ahead. I can wait just fine.”

As Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy began to fly across the river, Applejack became coated in a cobalt blue aura while Pinkie Pie was covered in a golden yellow aura. The two of them slowly drifted over the river and through the air. I kept them a safe distance above it just in case some sort of carnivorous fish might try to jump out of the water to snap at them.

“Weeeehee! Can we go again after this?!” Pinkie Pie asked while halfway across the river.

“Maybe on our way back!” I replied while being mindful to not lose my focus.

Once our five friends were on the opposite side of the river, I turned to Rarity. “Ready, m’lady?”

Rarity smiled warmly as she said, “Yes. But instead of carrying me with magic, would you be so kind as to carry me in your arms?”

I raised an eyebrow at her. “Are you still going on about that?”

“Pretty please, dear James? I want to know what it’s like to fly in the arms of an angel at least once in my life.” Rarity replied while batting her eyelashes at me with a pleading gaze.

I could not for the life of me resist Rarity’s wiles. “OK, I’ll do it.” I then sheathed the Celestial Sword, the area becoming darker from the lack of its light. Fortunately, there were no trees covering the riverbank, so plenty of moonlight was illuminating the area around us.

I levitated Rarity into the air and set her down in my arms, the back of her head resting against the top of my shield. “Ready when you are, darling.”

“OK, hang on.” I spread my wings and took a running start. When I neared the water’s edge, I jumped into the air, my wings carrying me across the river in a type of glide before gently landing on the opposite side. “There we go.”

When I set Rarity down on the ground, Applejack asked, “So, how was the ride?”

Rarity giggled as she seemed pleasantly dazed. “Simply sublime.”

I then asked, “So, Twilight. You never thought of levitating people with magic?”

Twilight blushed, providing an obvious answer. “Um… I have no idea why I didn’t think about it. But we’re on the other side now, so let’s keep moving.”

“Fair enough.” I retorted before leading the way after drawing the Celestial Sword from its scabbard.

“You think we should stop by Zecora’s place while we’re out here?” I asked after a few minutes.

Rainbow Dash replied while looking back at nothing in particular, “I’m pretty sure we passed it a while back. Besides, I don’t think we have time to stop.”

Twilight nodded as well. “True. This night has been going on longer than the last time. We need to end it as soon as possible. We mustn’t sidetrack.”

After some time, I paused. My eyes scanned the near distance. “Hm?”

“What’s wrong, James?” Fluttershy asked as the rest of my friends too came to a halt in their tracks.

“There’s someone up ahead…” I replied, a small clearing just ahead of us.

Rarity stepped forward, her eyes scanning the distance. “Oh my… Is that another human?!”

My eyes went wide. There was another human in Equestria? Impossible. Only the royal family knows how to bring beings from other worlds to Equestria. “Let’s be careful until we know who it is.” I spoke as I inched ahead while staying close to the ground.

When we entered the clearing, we found the entity that I had detected standing near the opposite side. It certainly looked human. Only it was not. “Um… Is this a joke?”

The creature standing before us was not a living being at all. It was just an empty suit of iron plate armor. The design was much more basic than my armor, leading me to suspect it had no special qualities about it. What was more; the entire thing was encrusted with rust. It must have been centuries old with constant exposure to the elements. Standing up next to it in its right gauntlet was a large battleaxe that seemed equally rusty. The head of the axe was over half the size of the Lunar Shield. Probably meant for executions more than actual combat.

“Um… An old forest decoration?” I asked, wondering why it was just standing there. However, another thought passed through my head. That armor was obviously designed for human use. And that axe looked like a powerful weapon. Was it a remnant of Equestria’s past? And that armor was clearly designed for combat. Why would humans in Equestria, which is virtually a paradise, need to develop armor and weapons of war? Unless they were just for defense against wild beasts?

“Looks pretty dang old, if ya ask me.” Applejack spoke up without much input.

“Yes, and certainly outdated. James’ armor puts that pile of scrap to shame.” Rarity added quietly. I could not agree more, but it seemed irrelevant with the mission.

Pinkie Pie just giggled, “Well, if it’s not dangerous, let’s get going!” She began to trot ahead through the clearing, humming merrily.

As I watched, I noticed the armor beginning to move as Pinkie Pie was about to pass it. I felt a sense of dread as it raised its axe into the air. “Heads up!” I shouted, holding out my left hand as I used the levitation spell on Pinkie Pie, pulling her back a second before the armor could smash the axe into the ground with a clean chop.

“Eek! Is that thing alive?!” Pinkie Pie shrieked before I released my magic grip on her. The armor slowly pulled the axe back up, now with fresh soil lining the edge, and returned to its previous stance as if nothing had happened. A deep groove had been left in the ground where the axe had struck. “Woo… You saved me, James.” Pinkie Pie said as she looked up at me with a relieved expression.

I nodded, but then looked back at the armor. Rainbow Dash smirked in anticipation. “Well, looks like we’ve got another punk to rough up!”

Twilight cocked her head to one side as she evaluated the threat. “It seems to be a sentinel, just preventing us from passing. It might pursue us if we don’t do something about it first. James, do you think you can handle it?”

I gulped as I eyed the rusty yet still sharp axe. “I’m not sure if I wanna get anywhere near this one…”

Pinkie Pie then asked, “Why?! You handled the Shadowbolts no problem!”

I looked at her before speaking, “That thing is just a suit of armor! How do you take down something that isn’t even alive?!”

Fluttershy grimaced in worry. “Oh… Good point. Then… Should we turn back?”

Twilight shook her head. “That’s not an option, Fluttershy. If we don’t get by this thing, the night will never end.”

I looked back at the armor, scanning it carefully. If the Celestial Sword is as sharp as Celestia claimed, it might be able to cleave right through the armor. But maybe not. It might take a few swings to do it, since I had no actual grasp of the blade’s sharpness when used on metal. And there were no metal objects to test it on nearby aside from the armor itself.

“Any ideas, girls?” Applejack asked while adjusting her hat.

“Um…” I muttered while studying the motionless suit of armor. Just who was controlling it? Nightmare Moon? Was she doing it directly over long range, or was it a basic animation spell with some type of simple programming, making the armor try to block anything that may pass it? Regardless, I eyed the rust that was all over the armor. As anyone can tell you, rust weakens a metal’s integrity. Perhaps a powerful blunt strike… “I think I have an idea…”

“Sweet! Let’s hear it!” Rainbow Dash replied as she hovered next to me.

I pointed at the armor and said, “Rainbow, swoop towards it and pull away as you get close. I need to test how quickly it can swing that axe around.”

“You got it!” Rainbow Dash replied before flying directly at the armor at high speed. When she was around halfway across the clearing, the armor began to move. Rainbow Dash seemed to notice this since she veered away and flew back towards me. Strangely, even though Rainbow had pulled away, the armor continued to move, swinging the axe down into the ground in the direction Rainbow Dash had been approaching from before returning to its primary stance. The process of swinging the axe was very slow, taking around three seconds to pull off.

“I think this thing was placed here more for intimidation than attack purposes.” I spoke while feeling rather underwhelmed by the threat the armor presented.

“It is rather sluggish, isn’t it? I’m hardly afraid of it at all by this point.” Rarity added with an equally unimpressed stare.

“It’ll still be a threat if it gets anywhere near us, though. Any idea on how to take it down?” Twilight asked while glancing at us.

I nodded as an idea formed in my head. “Leave it to me.” I began to casually approach the armor, knowing it was too slow to actually hit me. I walked up to it, waiting for it to move. I knew it would not stop the attack process, even if I backed away.

Sure enough, once I had come within striking distance, it began to raise its axe. I jumped to the side and waited. It then slammed the axe’s head down into the ground, embedding it in the soft ground. But before it could pull the axe back up, I put my foot down on the head’s back, keeping the axe stuck in the ground. The armor seemed to strain, not releasing its grip on the axe’s long handle. “You’ve got no meat in those arms, you know that?”

I looked over at my friends and called out, “OK, AJ! Your turn! Time for some applebucking!”

The country pony grinned at the invitation. “Ooh, I getcha! All righty then, James. Hold ‘im steady for me!” She then began to run towards the armor, her head tilted down with a determined smirk on her face.

I raised my shield to face the armor just to be on the safe side. With the armor bent over, Applejack’s legs could easily reach the center of the torso. As she came closer, she turned around while still on the move, her hooves sliding over the grass.

“Yeeeeeeehaaa!!!” She shouted as she lashed out with her hind legs. A thunderous clang filled the air the instant her hind hooves struck the animated armor in the chest. The sheer force of the impact shattered the entire rusty cuirass, fragments flying everywhere with only its gauntlets and greaves still intact. The remaining unharmed armor fell to the ground, the centerpiece no longer holding it together. “And that’s how it’s done!” Applejack said with a smug smile as she turned to face our friends, her right hooves crossing the left ones in a casual stance.

While our friends cheered, I stood utterly unnerved by Applejack’s show of strength. No horse from Earth could possibly do that to a suit of even the rustiest armor. Earth ponies really are built like tanks. “Um… AJ?”

She turned to face me. “What’s up, James?”

I looked back at the shattered remains of the armor before glancing at her. “Remind me to stay a good ten feet away from your hindquarters from now on.” Applejack could only laugh at my fear of her strength.

“Well, another one bites the dust! Let’s get moving.” Rainbow Dash spoke as she and the other girls began to walk past the shattered remains of the armor. However, she then glanced at the discarded axe and asked, “Hey, James! Why don’t you take the axe with ya? You’re bound to do lots of damage with it!”

I replied, “No can do. I have no experience with that thing, it’s way too big and worn down from years of exposure, and I need to cast away my shield since it requires both hands.” I then added, “Besides, it’s inferior to the Celestial Sword! I’m better off with what I have right now.”

Rainbow Dash looked like she had just realized she had asked a stupid question. “Oooh, I gotcha. Never mind then!” However, Twilight stopped and examined the armor closely.

“Twilight, we should be going now.” Rarity said upon looking back at the purple unicorn.

Twilight looked at us in confusion. “This makes no sense…” She then added, “Humans only appear in myth in Equestria. Why is there a suit of armor here that is meant to be worn by them?”

I felt a sense of anxiety come over me. Where did Nightmare Moon even find that armor? Buried in the ground somewhere? I know part of the reason why humans had disappeared from Equestria, but was certain I should not speak of it.

“Where did this armor come from? It’s very old… Ancient, even.” Twilight went on as she examined it.

I spoke up in an attempt to hurry things along, “Twi, it’s not important. We have something else to tend to right now.” I was hoping to get her mind off the armor so as to not inquire about the truth behind humanity’s past in Equestria when we returned to Canterlot. Whatever happened, I have a strong feeling in my gut that I do not want to know what it was.

“Right, we can’t wait. Let’s hurry.” Twilight replied with a nod. We continued onward, no mention of the armor being brought up again.

Some time passed before I felt the need to ask. “Is your Pinkie Sense detecting anything, Pinkie Pie?”

She replied, “Nope! Everything’s fine over… Woohooohho!” She suddenly began to vibrate as if suddenly hit by a seismic tremor.

“Uh oh… What’s that for?” Rarity asked with a look of caution.

Twilight spoke the answer. “I remember this one… It means something’s about to happen that we will never expect.”

Fluttershy gasped as her wings sprang open. “Oh no… What could possibly happen out here that we won’t expect? Is Nightmare Moon coming for us directly?”

Rainbow Dash asked while inching closer to our shuddering friend, “Pinkie, do you know where it’s gonna happen?”

Pinkie Pie shuddered again before replying, “Um… It’s gonna happen right here. And…it’s something dark…scary…and smells bad.”

Applejack just chuckled at that. “Really? Sounds more like a skunk ta me.”

I rolled my eyes at that claim. “Oh, please. A skunk? I know it’s darkly colored, but it doesn’t smell bad all the…time… And isn’t…scary…”

I felt a chill of impending doom fill my soul. Dark. Smells bad. Scary. In the Everfree Forest. At night. No… Not them!

“James? Something wrong?” Rainbow Dash asked, clearly noticing the fear in my eyes.

I stepped towards the direction we had been heading a moment earlier and took a defensive stance with my shield raised. “Girls, get behind me.”

Twilight then asked, “James, what do you think…”

I spoke louder, “Now! They’re close!”

My friends huddled behind me while peeking past my shield. They said nothing, seemingly placing a lot of faith in my actions.

“James, what did you even find out here last time?!” Rainbow Dash asked as tension began to settle over the area.

I replied while my eyes slowly scanned ahead of me, being very mindful of the gaps between the trees. “If my guess is correct, you’re about to find…”

I froze. There they were. Peeking between two trees in the darkness in the distance were two glowing red beacons emitting an unholy crimson light. “They’re here!”

Fluttershy peeked out from behind the shield before immediately ducking back behind it in terror. “Those eyes… James, what are they?!”

I tried to find a term to actually refer to exactly who was approaching us. In the end, only one word came to mind. “The Blanks.”

Applejack gasped as she seemed to recognize the term. “Blanks… Hang on… Apple Bloom told me ‘bout them once… How they almost…”

I nodded while still minding my position. “The same… And they only look like this at night… But what’re they doing so far from Sunny Town? I’m pretty sure we’re nowhere near it!”

Twilight did not seem convinced we were in any real danger. “Oh, come on, everypony. There’s no such thing as zombies… Right?”

We did not wait long. More and more of the zombified ponies began to appear in the darkness. Four red beacons appeared. Then eight. Then ten. The number kept rising, a mass of them steadily drawing near. “Right? Zombies aren’t real… They can’t be real, right?” Twilight kept muttering, clearly in denial.

Just before the zombies of Sunny Town could come close enough for us to make out, I finally decided to scold Twilight. “Twi, come off it! These guys are the real deal! I saw them before eight months ago! They’re monsters!”

At last, they came into the gentle glow that was being given off by the Celestial Sword. Their forms in the light were arguably more hideous than in the dark since now I could make out every single detail on their grotesque rotting bodies. The majority of them were barely more than skeletons with bits of rotting flesh hanging off of their bodies. However, five of them seemed vaguely familiar. Their bodies had much more flesh on them than the others, but were still hideous to behold. Each looked slightly different from each other, two being mares with the other three being stallions.

Finally, Twilight shrieked as faced the reality of the situation. “They’re real! They’re actually real! James, do something!”

The male zombie at the front of the swarm of zombies spoke in a familiar raspy tone. “James…? Hey…” He then took a few steps toward me. “James? Is that really you? Where’ve you been for the last eight months? Or has it been nine? Maybe seven?”

Rarity asked in barely contained shock, “They know you?”

I nodded in silence, being careful to watch myself. I was certain they could not get through my armor, but I had to be mindful of them in case they went after my friends. Even so, I was still uncertain of just whether or not they were a threat to us. The last time I escaped Sunny Town, they pursued me while spouting words of friendship. Even so, why are they cursed in the first place?

The zombie at the front of the pack spoke with unabashed happiness, “Yeah! It’s you! Long time no see! Remember me? Gray Hoof? Celebration planner extraordinaire?”

The name clicked with me almost immediately. I tried to smile, but kept my shield up anyway. “Oh, yeah. Hey there, Gray Hoof. What brings you out here?”

One of the other two stallions stepped forward, the eye hanging by its optic nerve bringing to mind the name Gladstone. “The night. It’s never lasted this long, so we went outside to look around. Then we found you.”

Gray Hoof seemed to smile, the minimal amount of flesh around his mouth leaving his teeth constantly exposed. “Since we’ve found you, how about a little party between friends? And who’re your new friends… Oh no…”

Rainbow Dash waved nervously, not entirely sure if they were a threat. “Uh…heheh… We’re from Ponyville. The name’s Rainbow Dash…”

However, Gray Hoof did not seem to pay any mind to her words. “This is bad… They have the mark…”

Mark? What mark… Wait! Every last pony I had seen in Sunny Town was missing….. “The cutie marks?!” I spoke as I realized what they meant.

“Huh?! Our cutie marks?!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she and our other five friends looked at their own cutie marks.

“What about their cutie marks?” I asked, starting to sense some hostility from the zombies.

“The mark… They are cursed… We can’t let them ruin the party… They have to go…” Gray Hoof spoke as his glowing red eye sockets seemed to glow brighter.

The zombies started to moan and chant together as they began to slowly stagger towards us. “They have the mark… They have to go… Don’t let them get away…”

“No… Go away! Please! We didn’t do anything wrong!” Fluttershy shrieked as she and the rest of my friends began to back away.

“Stay back! Don’t you dare lay your grimy filthy undead hooves on us! …..Please?” Rarity shouted, clearly trying to stay brave.

Their words did not seem to faze the zombies. They continued to chant, clearly hell-bent on getting to my friends. A horrid thought spread through my mind. What were they going to do to my friends? And the curse… Wait. During Nightmare Night, Apple Bloom told me that the curse is contagious. So…if they even so much as touch my friends…

“Please! Leave us alone! We didn’t do anything!” Fluttershy pleaded, cowering at the feet of my friends as they huddled around each other.

Hearing Fluttershy’s pleas filled me with a sense of desperation I had never felt before. I was not going to allow these monsters to harm the woman I love or the friends who have come to mean the world to me. I was the only one there who could face the zombies without fear of being harmed. I had to act!

I swung my sword suddenly at Gray Hoof, trying to make him back away. “Not another step.” I growled, standing between them and my friends.

Applejack called out, “James, yer nuts! Ya can’t take ‘em all by yerself!”

Gray Hoof spoke in his creepy raspy tone, “James, you’re making a mistake… They have to go. They have the mark…”

Gladstone then began to approach me, “Come on, James. Just stand aside so we can…”

I did not give him the chance to finish. When Gladstone came too close, I lashed out with my sword. It cleaved him in two right down the middle, his head and neck hanging open and spilling…lord knows what out onto the ground before collapsing in a heap.

The zombies stopped cold in their tracks, their hellish red eyes gazing at Gladstone’s motionless corpse as his own eye sockets dimmed. “Go away…” I spoke with a stern tone.

“James… You didn’t…” Gray Hoof muttered as his hideous face gazed at me.

“They’re my friends. Get any closer and I can’t be held responsible for what happens next.” I warned while holding the Celestial Sword out at my side.

“You just don’t understand, James… Somepony hold him down…” Gray Hoof replied, the mass of undead ponies slowly shambling towards me and my friends.

“James, you can’t!” I heard Fluttershy shriek.

Twilight pleaded, “Let’s retreat! We’ll deal with Nightmare Moon another time!”

I looked back at them, still remembering my previous encounter with them. “You don’t understand! They’ll chase us! If we’re gonna get to Nightmare Moon, we have to get rid of them first! Besides…” I then looked back at the approaching zombies and asked, “What’s more satisfying than mowing down zombies?”

No video gamer can say that they have never played a game that never involved destroying zombies and I am no different. The chance to actually experience a survival horror scenario made real was an interesting opportunity. Besides, I was covered with armor from neck to toe, the zombies are not tall enough to reach my exposed face, and they are totally sluggish. And without hands to grab me with, they were nearly harmless to me.

Rainbow Dash shouted in concern, “James, I know you’ve been having a lot of fun tonight, but you must have a death wish if you’re serious about taking on those zombies!”

I looked back at my friends and smirked. “Hey. Unless they have a tank or boomer, I’ll be fine. Just stay back, OK?”

Rarity, apparently having come to accept that we could not retreat, replied, "Uh… Very well… Just…don’t get too reckless.”

I nodded and faced the undead army before me. “OK, deadheads. Let’s dance.”

Holding my shield up, I charged into the hoard of undead ponies. I bulldozed my way through them, several getting stuck on my shield as I shoved them along. When I found myself slowing down from too many obstacles being pushed, I shoved my shield away with magic. The zombies were sent sprawling as my shield went flying before I called it back to my arm. “OK… Just a bunch of zombies… I can do this…” I muttered to myself, consumed with both the thrill of the situation as well as the tension of knowing that my friends were entirely relying on me for this.

My sudden offense had shifted their attention away from my friends and towards me. The zombies all faced me, their glowing eye sockets and the Celestial Sword being the only sources of light in this particularly dark area of the Everfree Forest. I glanced back and forth before slashing my sword through the head of the nearest zombie.

I felt very little resistance as my blade cleaved through the bone and flesh like a hot knife on butter. The top half of the head fell off while the rest of the body collapsed in a heap. “Peh, that’s it?”

No longer feeling any fear at all, I began to chop and hack my way through the zombies that were shambling towards me from all directions. A lateral slice here, a vertical chop there, and even a kick to a head that swiftly decapitated the creature at times. I did not even need much of a strategy to deal with this threat. They were far too slow and inept to provide much of a threat.

Something that did surprise me was just how many of them there were. At first, I only counted 28 pairs of glowing red eyes in the darkness. But as the zombies collapsed, more would begin to rise out of the ground to take their place. I groaned as I watched another ten crawl out of the ground, “Oh, come on! Just go home already!”

The sheer numbers of these zombies puzzled me greatly. Sunny Town is far too small a settlement to house all of these zombies, even during the day when they look like normal ponies. Where were all of these replacements coming from?!

After taking down what I suspect was twenty zombies, I flapped my wings to go airborne to get my bearings. All of the zombies gazed up at me, clambering over each other to reach me even though I was out of range. I tried counting them. In all, there seemed to be 29 left.

The fact that there were an odd number of zombies remaining left me feeling uneasy. I glanced around, wondering if I had miscounted. My gaze fell upon my friends as they kept their distance from the melee. Fluttershy seemed to have backed away further, clearly out of fear of the swarm of zombies. However, a short distance behind her was…

I felt a chill and a sense of panic fill me as I saw a pair of glowing red beacons steadily approaching Fluttershy from behind. “They wouldn’t…” I then hurled my sword at it, using the levitation spell to guide its course. “Fluttershy, get down!”

Fluttershy shrieked as she ducked, covering her eyes with her hooves. Just before the zombie could reach her, the Celestial Sword was skewered through its head directly between the eyes. Fluttershy looked behind herself a second later and quickly stepped backwards at the sight of the zombie standing before her. A second later, the red glow in its eye sockets vanished before the reanimated corpse collapsed to the ground.

“You guys are sick!” I shouted at the zombies below me, the Celestial Sword returning to my right hand a second later. I then dropped down, crushing one of the bonier zombies beneath my armored greaves in a clattering of bone.

I began to count the number of zombies I began to hack through. I had cut down a total of twenty a little earlier, so I was nearing fifty kills. “45…46…47… C’mere, you! 48… 49…” I then began to glance around for the last one. “Where’s… Hey!” I staggered back as the last remaining zombie rammed my shield.

“Right… You’re the only one left, Gray Hoof.” I spoke as I caught myself. I was standing between him and my six companions. With how many zombies I had dropped in the last few minutes, I was feeling very confident that I could take him down too.

“James… You hurt your friends. What kind of jerk hurts his friends?” Gray Hoof asked, seemingly bewildered by my actions while being oblivious to his own.

“What kind of friend tries to hurt the friends of his other friends?” I retorted.

He seemed to smile. “Yeah, that’s right. We’re friends, aren’t we? Before the party starts, how about one little game between friends?”

“What game?” I asked, wondering if this was a sign of goodwill or a form of deception.

Gray Hoof began to turn away before shouting, “Catch me if you can!” He then suddenly burst into a sprint, taking off into the trees.

“What the…?” I muttered, amazed by how quickly he was moving. What kind of zombie is able to run as fast as the swiftest earth pony?

He could not be allowed to slip away. I looked back at my friends and shouted, “Stay here! And don’t turn your backs on anything!” I then turned and ran after Gray Hoof, my armored sabatons clanking with every step.

The trees passed me rapidly as I ran, my speed probably reaching nearly forty miles per hour. I was still amazed at how fast I could run while wearing that armor. Of course, I had to be careful to not run into anything while moving at that speed. Without a helmet, I was all but guaranteed to have my skull fractured if I collided with something.

After only a brief moment, I saw him. Gray Hoof galloping through the trees just ahead of me. I tried to catch up to him by moving in from his right; his decayed form being vaguely illuminated by the glow coming from my sword with trees passing between us frequently. I noticed him look in my direction before speaking, “That’s it. Just try to keep up!” He then increased his speed slightly, lowering his head while he charged through the dark forest.

I did my best to close the gap between us, but his speed was too great. We were running at the exact same speed. “How the hell is he this fast?!” I groaned to myself, utterly amazed by his speed.

A minute passed before we made a very wide turn. Gray Hoof suddenly ran to his right, crossing my path before running in another direction. “What the?!” I shouted as I slid across the ground before running after him again. “What’re you trying to pull?!”

I continued to chase him for a minute, the distance between us still no less than before. However, after a moment, I began to notice something. “Wait a minute… Didn’t we just do a 180 degree turn?”

I gasped as I realized what direction we were heading in. “That means… We’re heading right back towards… No!”

Gray Hoof… He had pulled a fast one on me. He knew he could not take me down with my current gear, so he tricked me to get me out of the way so he could reach my friends! There was nothing standing between them now!

“It’s time to start the party!” I heard Gray Hoof shout ahead of me. Somewhere up ahead, I could see my friends in the distance. I had to act now! Using the levitation spell, I sent my shield flying while keeping it low to the ground. I then sent it sideways while lying flat once it had caught up to Gray Hoof, tripping him. He rolled and tumbled along the ground while I flapped my wings to fly into the canopy to catch up before he could regain his footing.

As it turned out, he came to a stop just a few feet away from my six friends while stuck on his back. I heard him speak while looking at them, “Um… Not the way I was expecting to start the party.”

I was right above him when I took the Celestial Sword into both of my hands in a reverse grip and dropped down through the air. I was not going to miss, so there was no risk of overswinging this time. As everyone looked up at me descending rapidly, I shouted, “Party’s over!”

My aim was true. I drove the Celestial Sword squarely through Gray Hoof’s chest, pinning him to the ground. Strangely, he did not scream in pain despite clearly wretching upon being impaled. I suppose zombies are no longer capable of feeling pain, considering how rotted their bodies are.

“Is it over?” I heard Fluttershy ask meekly while peeking out from behind our friends.

I nodded with a relieved sigh. “I think so… Wait a sec. Is something burning?” I noticed an unpleasant stench fill the air, a thin trail of smoke starting to rise from…..Gray Hoof?

I jumped off him just in time, noticing the trail of smoke rising from the impalement wound in his chest where the Celestial Sword was lodged. A second later, the zombified pony burst into flames.

“Whoa! What do ya suppose that’s all about?!” Applejack shouted in surprise.

Gray Hoof groaned menacingly, “It can’t be over yet! We were just about to start the par…” He was cut off, the flames dying out in seconds. There was nothing left of Gray Hoof. Not even bones. Only ashes remained.

I pulled the Celestial Sword out of the ash pile and looked it over. The brilliant white blade still glowed warmly, almost feeling like the rays of the sun. “This sword… Prolonged exposure to the blade’s warmth is toxic to creatures of the dark…”

Twilight nodded while her own gaze was fixated on the glowing blade. “They can’t stand the light…”

Suddenly, Rainbow Dash flew forward and got up in my face. “Man, James! The way you sent those zombies packing! And when that last one came barreling at us, and the way you went diving through the treetops and BAM! That was totally hardcore!”

I think I may have blushed at that compliment. “Whoa… That’s a pretty intense compliment, Rainbow.”

Rarity nodded while rubbing her hoof over my left gauntlet's vambrace, almost as if she was trying to comfort me after such a such scrape. “You were very valiant, James. The way you rose up to defend us was truly how a knight would’ve reacted to them.”

Fluttershy then stepped forward. “And…the way you stopped the zombie that was sneaking up on me…” She then blushed with a smile on her face. “You really are my knight in shining armor.”

All I could do was chuckle. “Oh, honey…”

Twilight smiled while taking a long deep breath. “Well, I would say those zombies were the last thing I ever would’ve expected to see out here. I guess your Pinkie Sense got it right again, Pinkie Pie.”

However, Pinkie Pie then suddenly shook again. “Uh oh! Those weren’t it! I’m still getting the shudders!”

Twilight just stared for a moment. “Still getting… Wait… WHAT?! Are you serious?!” She then pointed at the motionless dismembered corpses behind me, “We just ran into a doozy of an ambush! What could be doozier than a pack of zombies?!”

Pinkie Pie replied as she rubbed her head, “Maybe… Maybe there’s still one more!”

Applejack then pointed out into he darkness. “I see it! Right over there!”

I turned to face the threat, sword ready. Sure enough, there was one last pair of glowing red eyes in the darkness. “OK. I’ll handle this too.”

We waited, the owner of the eyes drawing closer. But when it stepped out into the light that was being given off by the Celestial Sword, I felt my heart leap. “Wait a minute… It’s you!”

I stabbed my sword into the ground and walked toward the last remaining zombie, her dull crimson mane and mangy dark coat still as filthy as the last time I saw her. “Mitta… It’s been a while.”

She spoke with a solemn tone, “You remember me?”

Twilight called out right away, understandably wary. “James, hurry up! Kill it!”

I looked back at my friends as I got down on one knee. “It’s OK, girls.” I then gently embraced Mitta. “She’s not like the others.”

Mitta muttered quietly, “I missed you…” I felt her stand on her hind legs, her arms gently wrapping around my torso.

I smiled warmly in this unexpected yet precious reunion. “It’s been months. I was hoping I could see you again.”

My friends cautiously began to approach us. “So… This creature isn’t going to harm us?” Rarity asked while trying to not mind the odor of Mitta's decayed form.

Mitta replied quietly, “I don’t want to hurt anypony… Are you all OK? Did they hurt you?”

Rainbow Dash grinned triumphantly and said, “Nah. James here mopped the floor with them. A bunch of pushovers.”

Suddenly, Pinkie Pie seemed to…..inflate? It happened in an instant. She suddenly inflated like a balloon before reverting to normal in less than a second. She then smiled in surprise. “Hey! That’s it! The last thing I was expecting was to meet a zombie who is NICE!”

Twilight facepalmed… Or should I say facehoof? Regardless, she groaned, “Of course…” She then faced Mitta and muttered, “Don’t mind her. She’s just being Pinkie Pie. But really, it’s OK. We know you’re not like the others now.”

Mitta sighed before saying, “I’m sorry… I kept trying to convince them to stay in Sunny Town, but they went to explore anyway. This night has been lasting too long. The curse has been in effect for much longer than it usually is.”

Twilight replied, “We’re going to fix that. We heard that Nightmare Moon has returned and is hiding in the castle ruins a little further ahead.

Pinkie Pie began to hop toward Mitta. “Ooh, you look just like I did during Nightmare Night! You in costume too?”

Twilight smiled while letting out an unexpected chuckle. “That actually would be a good way to get by the zombies! Maybe we should’ve dressed up before we went into the Everfree Forest.”

I noticed Mitta crack a smile. “Just maybe…”

Applejack then patted Mitta on the shoulder. “Well, it’s nice ta meetcha, Mitta. I’m Applejack.”

My cursed friend gazed at Applejack in subtle surprise. “You’re not afraid of me?”

Fluttershy smiled reassuringly and said, “Not anymore. You don’t act like the others did.”

Rarity gagged as she could no longer tolerate the smell of decay. “Although… You could use a bath. And your coat and mane could certainly do with some sprucing up. You should stop by the spa next time you come to Ponyville!”

I smiled as I added, “I’ll handle the massaging.”

Twilight then stepped forward and spoke with a smile, “I think we should all introduce ourselves while we're at it. My name is Twilight Sparkle.”

Rainbow Dash then flashed Mitta a grin. “The name’s Rainbow Dash, the fastest flyer in Equestria!”

Rarity bowed graciously and said, “I am Rarity. It is a pleasure, Miss Mitta.”

Pinkie Pie then hopped while she spoke, “I’m Pinkie Pie! And I’m friends with absolutely everypony in Ponyville!”

Lastly, Fluttershy stepped forward. “I’m Fluttershy. And I live just at the edge of the Everfree Forest, if you ever want to visit.” She then asked, “Um… Are you a friend of James?”

Mitta nodded solemnly. “Yes… Even though I shouldn’t be…”

Rainbow Dash then looked around at all of us. “Well, any friend of James is a friend of ours. Right, girls?”

Rarity smiled while also taking the time to provide an apology. “Of course! So sorry if we seemed hostile at first glance. You have the same eyes as those monsters that tried to…do whatever it was they had planned for us.”

Mitta seemed troubled as she bowed her head. “You’re too kind…”

I placed my hand on Mitta’s shoulder. “It’s OK, Mitta. If there’s one thing I’ve learned about the ponies that live in Ponyville, their hospitality is without equal.”

Mitta seemed to survey the lifeless fallen corpses that littered the area. I noticed and spoke, “I’m sorry if I hurt any of your friends. They were coming for mine, so…”

Mitta shook her head. “It’s OK… They’ll be back by morning.”

Fluttershy asked in confusion, “They’ll be…back? Even that one that was burned to ashes?”

Mitta replied grimly, “Nothing can destroy them entirely. They are doomed to walk the Everfree Forest until they have learned from their sins. By morning, they will return to Sunny Town as if nothing had happened to them.”

This revelation bothered me. Even if someone were to completely destroy each of the Sunny Town zombies, they would return from the grave without fail. But only when morning arrived, which meant… “Well, at least we don’t have to worry about them until morning gets here. Which won’t happen until we do something about it.”

Twilight nodded promptly upon being reminded of our mission. “Oh, right! And our destination isn’t that much further! Excuse me, Mitta. We really need to be going.”

Mitta nodded in understanding and said, “I see. I guess I’ll go home too. Maybe I can spend some time with Ruby now that there’s no one there to bother us.” However, she then turned to me and embraced me tightly. “Thank you for coming back, James…”

I hugged her back, not in a hurry to say goodbye. “I’m glad I got to see you again. Take care, Mitta.”

As she began to walk away, my friends waved goodbye. “Come by Sugarcube Corner next time you’re in town! I’ll throw a party just for you!” Pinkie Pie spoke with a bright grin.

Mitta replied with a depressingly somber tone, “You’re… You’re all such wonderful ponies…” She then turned and walked away, the darkness of the night engulfing her once she had gone out of range of the Celestial Sword’s glow.

“Such a melancholy pony... She seems very sweet, James.” Twilight spoke with a smile.

I nodded while also sighing in response to my own thoughts. “She’s one of the few friends I have out here.”

Applejack smiled while adjusting her hat. “Well, let’s hope we get ta see ‘er again.”

Twilight spoke while gathering us all together, “I don’t think we have anything else to worry about now. Let’s hurry on.” She led on, the rest of us right behind her.

Minutes later, we emerged from the trees to find a familiar sight. A deep ravine filled with fog while a rope bridge spanned it. And on the other side of the ravine, there it stood. The remains of the castle I had found before. “We made it.” Fluttershy spoke while standing at my side.

“Well… Shall we go?” I asked before starting to walk towards the bridge.

“James. Wait.” I heard Twilight speak behind me. When I turned to face her, I found my other five friends facing me with her.

“Hm?” I retorted, wondering what she wanted.

Twilight smiled very thankfully as she said, “I just want to thank you for being here for us.”

Pinkie Pie grinned with less modesty and spoke loudly, “Yeah! I don’t think we would’ve gotten this far without you!”

“Huh? Really? You wouldn’t have?” I replied, surprised that my presence may have made a difference.

Rarity nodded and explained, “Of course! We may have found a way to get by the Shadowbolts, cross the river, and shatter that walking suit of armor, but there was no possible way for us to get by those zombies without you.”

I still did not feel like I had made that much of a difference. “Um… Are you sure? I thought I was just here for support.”

Rainbow Dash smirked at me while trying to give my confidence a boost. “Maybe, but face it! We would’ve been zombie chow if you weren’t there to mow them all down for us!”

Applejack nodded before tipping her hat to me. “We owe ya one, James.”

Fluttershy flew up to me and embraced me by my side. “We’re glad you decided to come with us.”

“Make some room!” I heard Applejack speak up just before the rest of my friends embraced me in a group hug.

I chuckled, my face becoming flushed with a blush. “Easy there, girls. The mission isn’t over yet.”

Twilight nodded as they all began to let go. “Right. Nightmare Moon’s right over there. Let’s go.” One by one, my friends crossed the bridge. However, Rainbow Dash and I decided to just fly across.

As we stood before the wooden doors that led into the chamber where the Elements of Harmony used to be kept, I became filled with anxiety. Is Nightmare Moon really the same monster she used to be? Is she really a changed person? Or was she simply playing with my emotions when I first met her? Or… Is HE responsible for this eternal night? Whoever HE is. I really wish Celestia and Luna had spoken his name while I was listening.

“I’ll go first.” I spoke before gently nudging the door open. The chamber looked exactly the way I remembered it. I already described the appearance in an earlier entry, so it is unnecessary that I describe it again. However, I did not see any signs of life.

“No one’s here.” I spoke, the rest of my friends following me in. My sabatons clanked against the cold stone floor with every step I took while the clopping of hooves rang out from my companions.

“Well, then she must be…” Twilight then looked to her left out of one of the chamber’s ruined windows. “Over there.”

Right outside the chamber was the same stone tower where I had last seen Nightmare Moon. “Yeah… That’s the spot.” Rainbow Dash said with a nod.

Fluttershy then asked, “Um… Can we rest here for a bit?”

Twilight nodded as she took a seat on the floor. “Sounds good. We want to make sure we’re ready for this.”

I am writing this while watching my friends chat, play a few games of tic-tac-toe with pebbles, and enjoying snacks. This whole journey through the Everfree Forest has been tiring. But at the same time, I really feel like I have accomplished something. Like I really have become someone my friends can depend on.

However, fear still gnaws at the back of my mind. With Nightmare Moon being so close, a confrontation is imminent. I have never enjoyed such confrontations, and I am fearful of what will become of Nightmare Moon if the Elements of Harmony are used on her again.

I have a plan that may save Nightmare Moon. I will talk it over with my friends soon. I can only pray they listen.

They are starting to gather up their belongings. Time to head out. Rarity has volunteered to carry my journal entry. I have agreed so long as she does not read it until we return home.

This is it. Do or die. I feel heat building up in me. I am stressed. But I need to have faith that my friends will listen.

Wish me luck. I am going to need it.

Tears of the Moon

Well, here we are. My friends and I are standing at the very bottom of the staircase that leads up into the stone tower where Nightmare Moon is certainly waiting. I can tell that each of them seem a bit nervous with the exception of Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. I, in particular, am especially nervous. I do not wish to see either them or Nightmare Moon harmed.

“OK, girls. Elements on.” Twilight spoke as her saddlebags opened. Out of each bag came three of the Elements of Harmony. One by one, they floated over to each of my friends and clipped around their necks while the Element of Magic rested atop Twilight’s head.

“Now then, it’s time we settle this once again.” Rarity declared with confidence. If she went from nervous to smug so quickly, the Elements of Harmony must be a force to be reckoned with.

With us being so close to reaching Nightmare Moon, I had to make my move. I decided to speak up before we could enter the tower. “Girls… Hang on. There’s something I need to tell you.”

“Yes, James?” Fluttershy asked as all eyes fell upon me.

I sighed as I struggled to bring myself to reveal my real intentions. “To be honest… I didn’t come out here just to make sure you all come home safely…”

Pinkie Pie then smiled supportively as she asked, “Then why else are you here?”

I paused, certain they would be angry with me. “I’m out here to make sure no harm comes to Nightmare Moon.”

Rainbow Dash frowned while she groaned in frustration. “James, come off it! You saw what she did! She sent the Shadowbolts after us to hurt us and put that armor in our way to chop us if we tried to pass! She even sicced a freaking pack of zombies on us! Does that sound like a nice pony to you?!”

I replied while being momentarily unsure of how to respond to the accusation about the Sunny Town denizens. “I’m pretty sure the zombies were entirely by chance. I don’t think she has any control over them at all. But yeah… You’re right about the other two.”

Applejack then asked, “Then why’re ya still protectin’ ‘er?”

I averted my gaze for a moment, eyes glancing up at the full moon. “I met her once before… She isn’t cruel. She’s…hurt. She’s gone over a thousand years without appreciation. Imagine what that can do to a person’s mind.”

Fluttershy spoke hesitantly, “I don’t think that’s enough to really…”

Twilight nodded as she added, “I know you mean well, James. But you need to accept the truth. Nightmare Moon is nothing more than a being of pure malevolence. This whole eternal night is proof of that.”

I frowned in mild frustration upon hearing that. “Really? Pure malevolence?"

I did not want to get snippy with them, nor did I want to give up and admit that they were right about Nightmare Moon. Choosing my words carefully, I tried to get my point across. "OK... Let me try and explain this in a way you would understand..."

I looked down at Pinkie Pie first. “Pinkie Pie. How would you have felt if you threw the biggest and most elaborate parties in Equestria every weekend and no one ever attended them?”

My gaze then fell upon Applejack before I spoke, “Applejack. Imagine you working yourself to the bone on almost a daily basis. Harvesting apples from the hundreds of apple trees in Sweet Apple Acres. Thousands of apples to sell and hours upon hours of backbreaking labor, and no one ever bought a single apple from you. What would you have done if that happened?”

I then faced Twilight Sparkle. “And what about you, Twilight? Would you be happy if you studied diligently every single day for Princess Celestia, year after year, and your services and dedication were never once acknowledged?”

I then turned to Rainbow Dash. “Rainbow Dash. What would you do if you spent years developing your skills, becoming the fastest flyer in Equestria and being able to perform a Sonic Rainboom pretty much at will? What if you ended up outshining even the best members of the Wonderbolts? And despite your superiority, all of your attempts to join them were turned down?”

I then gazed at Rarity. “And what about you, Rarity? What if your garments, which you put your heart and soul into crafting, were of the absolute highest caliber? As in being fit for a king or queen. And not a single pony ever showed interest in them?”

Lastly, there was my girlfriend. “And you, Fluttershy. What if you spent years trying to win the hearts of the many animals that live near your home? Nothing but acts of kindness day after day, and the gentle creatures always thanked you by fleeing from you or baring their fangs. How would you have felt?”

I watched, waiting for a retort. The expressions on their faces seemed to be ones of deep thought and even a tiny bit of horror. I saw a tear trickle down Pinkie Pie’s cheek. “That would be…awful.”

Rainbow Dash sighed as a rather unsettled expression settled upon her face. “That would suck… I mean, royally suck.”

Rarity bowed her head as she muttered, “I cannot fathom such an existence. No recognition at all? Who could endure a life of that?”

Fluttershy bowed her head as well, not able to really look at anyone at all. “How did Nightmare Moon endure it for more than a thousand years? It’s no wonder she became so bitter…”

Applejack let out a long sigh of regret. “When ya put it like that… Now I feel a might awful for thinkin’ so harshly of ‘er…”

Twilight frowned as she looked up at me. “I never once thought about that, James.” She then smiled just a little and said, “I think you’re right. She just wants appreciation. I know we all would if we went through what she did.”

Pinkie Pie beamed at me, her sorrow and shame already gone. “Yeah! How do you humans think so deeply of stuff like this?!”

I smiled sheepishly, surprised that my words struck my friends so deeply. “Well… When I become interested in something, I tend to do a lot of thinking about it. Brainstorming, you know. Nightmare Moon is no exception.”

Rarity smiled before glancing at Twilight. “I would say that you have a better head on your shoulders than even Twilight here.

“Hey! What’s that supposed to mean?” Twilight retorted with momentary annoyance. We all chuckled in unison, including Twilight after a few seconds.

Fluttershy smiled while she looked up at the stone tower looming above us. “I think we just need to go up there and have a nice chat with Nightmare Moon so she knows we understand how she feels.”

Applejack nodded as she began to make her way towards the stairs. “Then what’re we waitin’ for? Let’s mosey.”

I spoke up as a desire for caution came over me. “Hold on, girls. Let me go first. She has no hostility towards me.”

Fluttershy’s eyes opened wide in realization as she muttered, “Oh… Right. We were the ones who…”

Rainbow Dash scratched the back of her head. “Yeeeeah… I don’t think she’ll be happy to see us after last time.”

I nodded while I retorted, “Like I said, I’ll go first. She might listen to me since I have a clean slate. Give me fifteen minutes. If I’m not out by then, feel free to head on up.” I then removed my goggles and handed them to Twilight. “Could you hold onto these for a while?”

All of my friends nodded and muttered words of agreement while Twilight placed my goggles in her saddlebag. “OK then, James. Good luck. We’ll have faith in your judgment.” Twilight spoke with a smile. Keeping the Celestial Sword sheathed, I marched up the stone stairs and into the tower.

The spiraling stairwell led up in the same way as last time, the lack of light making it hard to see. Some moonlight was shining through tall vertical stone windows in the walls at times, but I still had no trouble climbing the stairs since I was just feeling my way along with my feet.

After a minute, I finally reached the long throne room where I had taken shelter during my first visit eight months earlier. The many large windows were allowing the moonlight in, filling the room with enough light for me to see. At first, I saw no one there. From the entrance, there were no signs of life. But after a moment of surveying my surroundings, I heard the clopping of hooves echoing through the chamber. I froze, ready to throw up my shield on a moment’s notice.

Several stone support pillars down the room, someone walked into view. She… My god, was that really how she looks in person? She is beautiful!

An alicorn with a coat as black as the darkest night sky was walking across the room, her head hanging low. Her wings were folded, although if the illustrations I had seen were accurate, their overall shape was similar to bat wings. They seemed to be coated in feathers though. Her mane and tail were very long, probably taking up more space than even those of Celestia. They billowed constantly, leading me to suspect that it is a trademark of the royal family for their manes and tails to move on their own. Each was a deep blue, sparkling stars filling their billowing forms. Her cutie mark was identical to Luna’s, the only difference being that the ‘night sky’ color spots were a vibrant purple.Like the royal sisters, she was clad in metal clothing that I suspect was armor. On her feet were light blue shoes that strongly resembled Celestia’s, although they reached higher with the tips nearly reaching the knees. A light blue chest plate hung from her neck, the design resembling a fleur-de-lis with the top spire splitting to reach around her neck with a white crescent moon symbol in the center. On her head rested a light blue helmet, her ears and long pointed horn sticking out of it. Unlike the helmets worn by Canterlot’s royal guards, it had no plume. It covered the back and parts of the sides of her neck. Her unhappy eyes had purple eye shadow on the lids and lashes, the eyes themselves being very unnatural in appearance. The irises were the same shade of teal as Luna’s eyes, but the sclera was a lighter shade of it instead of white. Her pupils were slit and narrow like those of a cat. Despite these oddities, I found this alicorn to have beauty that rivals that of Celestia.

I watched the alicorn closely, hardly able to believe I was seeing Nightmare Moon herself in the flesh. I have long wanted to see her again, and now she was right in front of me. With a smile on my face, I took a step forward. However, the act of my sabaton colliding with the hard stone floor made a sound that seemed to get her attention. Her ears perked up as her eyes opened wide. Her head jerked up as she called out, “Who goes there?!”

Her voice was deeper than Luna’s and had a great deal of boldness to it, exactly how I imagined her. Her expression showed one of hostility, but the instant she saw me, her expression changed to one of shock. I said nothing while I waited for her to act first. I wanted to speak out, but I was naturally nervous in the presence of this dark princess.

“It’s…” She spoke in hesitation. A few seconds later, her expression changed to one of true delight, a happy smile spreading across her face. “It’s you!”

She began to approach me, the sound of her hooves clopping echoing throughout the great stone chamber. Her unusual eyes were fixated on me with no hostility in them whatsoever. She spoke in a bold, yet friendly, tone of voice. “Welcome back, my friend. Has this eternal night been to your liking so far?”

I replied while trying to smile, “Well… I have been enjoying it quite a bit.”

The alicorn stopped around twenty feet from me. “I knew you would…but wait. That armor… Isn’t that the same one Celestia and I crafted? And that….. Is that the Lunar Shield and the Celestial Sword?!”

I nodded, starting to feel even more nervous. She then asked in caution, “Where did you even get those?”

I replied quietly like a child caught with his hand in a cookie jar, “Celestia gave them to me…”

She nodded and asked, “I know that much. Those are sacred treasures that only the royal family has access to. But if you truly appreciate me, then why have you come here brandishing weapons of war?”

I looked towards a window and the vast forest beyond. “The Everfree Forest isn’t the safest place in Equestria. Especially at night.”

The alicorn bowed her head ever so slightly. “Fair enough. Even so…”

I then asked frankly, “May I come closer?”

She replied dryly and with a look of distrust in her eyes, “Only once you have cast those weapons aside.”

I did as I was told, unclipping the Lunar Shield from my arm before levitating it away and setting it against the nearest support pillar with the Celestial Sword inside it. The alicorn before me smiled in visible relief. “Now you may approach me.”

I approached the alicorn slowly, not sure if she trusted me yet. I asked, “Are you…her? From eight months ago?”

She smiled warmly as I mentioned our first meeting. “Yes. I was touched by your compassion, my friend. And before you ask, yes. I am Nightmare Moon.”

We were eye-to-eye when I was standing right in front of her. I gazed at her and spoke while my eyes scanned her elegant form. “You’re more beautiful than I imagined.”

Nightmare Moon’s ears drooped as a blush spread across her face, shining through her black coat. “Me? Beautiful? You are sure of that?”

I nodded sincerely as I said, “Very. Just as beautiful as Celestia.”

She averted her eyes, probably not used to receiving such praise at all. “Why…thank you. I have never once been called beautiful. Frightening and hideous, but never beautiful.”

I reached out and embraced the dark alicorn in an attempt to comfort her. “Well, that’s mean. You really are gorgeous, your highness. Not sure why others can't see that.”

There was a moment of silence before I realized what I was doing. Definitely a breach of protocol. “Um…" I released my grip on her and held up my hands. “Sorry! Sorry about that. I’m just… Well, I’m just…”

She smiled unexpectedly, showing no annoyance with my actions at all. “You are very sweet.”

I froze, surprised that she did not mind me reaching out and touching her so intimately. Nightmare Moon then asked, “Could you…do that again?”

I nodded, reaching out and embracing her gently. “This feels lovely…” She spoke next to my ear.

“That’s because hugs are a sign of affection, your highness.” I replied as I stroked her mane. Up close, I could see that it was semitransparent, the rest of the room being visible through it. It, like Luna’s, had physical mass. I could feel it in my hand as I stroked it.

Nightmare Moon whispered softly, “Friends don’t need to use honorifics when speaking to each other.”

I smiled as I felt myself relax further. “Yeah… They don’t. But what do I call you then?”

I released my grip on Nightmare Moon, allowing us to look at each other again. She replied while still showing a soft smile, “You may refer to me as whatever you wish. Moon. Nightmare. Or even just Nightmare Moon.”

I decided to stick with her base name. “I think Nightmare Moon has a nice ring to it. Doesn’t really sound scary at all.”

She chuckled lightly at my compliment. “You are the first to ever say that.” She then motioned for me to follow her. “Let’s get more comfortable. Right over here.”

I followed the darkest princess of the night as she led me to the throne near the back of the room. It looked exactly the same way it did last time. Once I had taken a seat by the throne while the princess herself was seated on it, I asked, “So… How did you go from a shadow to…this?”

Nightmare Moon then explained, “For the last two or three years, I have been steadily leeching off of the moonlight. With every night, I grew stronger. Although…” She then frowned unexpectedly while she added, “I also got a nice boost from your surge of negative emotions.”

I was left befuddled as to what I did to do that. “Negative emotions? When did… Oh.” I remembered when I woke up to find myself transformed into an earth pony due to exposure to Poison Joke. “Yeah… That was a lot of negative emotion. But how did you get power from that?”

She replied almost bitterly, “I was practically born from negative emotions.” I suppose it was not necessary to inquire further about that. “When I had regained enough of my strength, I regained my physical form.”

I then asked, “I heard you used to be Princess Luna herself. How are you a separate entity?”

She paused for a moment, as if pondering my question further. “Well… I am not entirely certain how myself. I was Luna at one time, but I became myself later, if that makes any sense. I have all of Luna’s memories from up until the Elements of Harmony purged me from her body.”

I nodded as I thought over her words. “Uh huh… So you’re kinda like Luna, but at the same time you’re different. But I still don’t get the same vibe from you as I get from Luna. You really do feel like a unique person.”

Nightmare Moon smiled gratefully. “I am glad you understand that. You are far more open-minded than any other human I have known.” I was not surprised that she had met humans before, but I decided to not ask about it.

“I think however I wish. I don’t always think the way others do.” I replied bluntly. I have always believed in the concept of free thought. The action of being forced to think how others want you to think is something that utterly disgusts me.

Nightmare Moon spread her wing that was closest to me and draped it across my back under my armor’s wings. Its form was identical to the illustrations I had seen. “I’m sure that way of thinking is what allowed you to understand me.”

I draped my arm across her back and gently leaned against her, “And I’m glad you’re not the mad tyrant everyone has always made you out to be.”

After a moment more of chatting, I decided to ask the fateful question. “So… Nightmare Moon. If you really aren’t as evil as the stories claim, why have you brought out this eternal night again?”

She smiled at me while providing an answer I was not expecting. “It was a gift. For you.”

I was taken aback by this revelation. “Hang on… This is all for ME?! Just for me?!”

Nightmare Moon chuckled at my rather loud reaction. “Of course. You were the first and only person to ever thank me for my work in crafting the night. So I made it possible for you to enjoy it constantly.”

I chuckled nervously, almost feeling like I was responsible for this whole mess. “Um… Wow. Thanks… And yeah, I have been enjoying it. However…” I then frowned as I hesitated before saying what needed to be said. “This eternal night has to end.”

She clearly did not expect those words and reacted loudly. “WHAT?! But… You… You claimed… You…”

I placed my hand on her hoof, hoping I could get my point across to her. “May I please explain?”

Nightmare Moon calmed down a bit at my touch. While still looking conflicted, she bowed her head in a cooperative nod. “Very well… Explain.”

I nodded in return as I began to speak. “I know you mean well and that you only want to be appreciated for all you’ve done, but this isn’t the right way. True, I love the night and prefer it in some ways over the day. But the world needs the sun if it is going to survive.”

Nightmare Moon nodded in silence, showing that she was listening to me. “Without the warmth of the sun, crops will not grow. The land will freeze. Ponies will starve. And those that do not starve will freeze. To death. Do you want that?”

This simple truth seemed to shock Nightmare Moon greatly, even though it should have been an obvious fact to her. She looked away from me, “No… I don’t want to see my people…die.”

I then smiled as I set my hand upon her shoulder. “You know, the world needs the night too. An eternal day, like an eternal night, would only bring disaster. Rivers and lakes would dry up. Crops would whither. Grasslands and forests would become deserts. The night is needed to balance it out to prevent drought and the like.”

Nightmare Moon looked at me with a gaze of utter surprise. “I never once considered it like that…”

I then stroked her mane while I said, “Also, the night is very much appreciated. All sorts of things happen at night that don’t during the day. Meteor showers, campfire parties, catching fireflies during summer, and certain holidays. Do you know about Nightmare Night?”

Nightmare Moon’s ears perked up as she heard that last part. “Nightmare Night?”

I then proceeded to explain. “It’s one of the most popular holidays in the world. And it only takes place at night. I think you would love to join it this year.”

Nightmare Moon’s gaze became one of deep gratitude. “All this… And only at night? There are ponies who enjoy the night that much?”

I nodded while showing a smile. “Yeah. And besides, it’s not like absolutely everyone goes to sleep as soon as the sun goes down. Most ponies stay awake a few hours longer. So everyone stays up through the night to a certain point, meaning they get to enjoy it.”

Nightmare Moon then did something I was not expecting. She nuzzled my cheek. “Thank you… I had no idea. All this time…”

I nuzzled her back and asked, “So, will you end this night?”

She nodded most gratefully. “Yes. When morning comes. Right now, it’s past midnight. It would not do to let the sun rise now.”

I chuckled for just a second. “Well, that would make sense. Since when does the sun come up at three in the morning?” We both then chuckled heartily.

Nightmare Moon then smiled as she brought up a point that had eluded me until that instant. “Now that I think about it… I never asked you your name.”

I saw no reason to hide it. “It’s James.”

She grinned at my response. “James… I like the sound of that name.”

I am not entirely sure how much time passed. The two of us just talked and talked. I really could not see why Nightmare Moon always seemed so scary to the ponies of Equestria. But before long, I thought I heard someone call my name. Nightmare Moon and I looked towards the stairwell at the far end of the throne room. Against the wall of the stairwell was a moving shadow.

“It really is Nightmare Moon…” I heard Fluttershy speak with a hint of surprise in her voice, apparently having heard Nightmare Moon’s voice echo down the chamber and into the stairwell.

“Are those…?” Nightmare Moon asked, clearly intimidated by the presence of the six mares who defeated her the previous time.

I placed my hand on her shoulder to calm her. “Relax. They’re good friends of mine. And I had a word with them on our way here. They’re not here to hurt you.”

Nightmare Moon nodded hesitantly as she muttered, “I see…”

I then stood up and began to approach the stairwell just as Twilight’s face emerged into the moonlight. “James! How’d it go?” One by one, the rest of our friends emerged as well.

“It’s OK, girls. She understands! The night will end when morning comes!” I then turned to face Nightmare Moon. “Right?”

However, Nightmare Moon seemed to be gazing at my friends with a look of shock. But that expression quickly changed to one of anger as she glared at me. “You would dare deceive me?!”

I took a step back at her sudden claim. “Huh? Deceive?”

She began to approach me, her angry eyes now focused on me. “You said they are not here to do me harm, yet they have the Elements of Harmony ready to be used!”

Crap… The Elements! They were still wearing them!

“Oh man…” I muttered, realizing that Nightmare Moon had mistaken my friends as a threat since they were now wearing the Elements of Harmony, the very tools that had been used to defeat her twice before.

“You wretched… How dare you!” Her billowing mane lashed out at me like a tentacle or a beast’s paw. I flapped my wings to retreat out of range, placing myself directly in the middle of the throne room.

“Nightmare Moon, please stop! We’re not your enemies!” Rarity shouted while staying back with the rest of our friends.

“Really! We’re just here to…” Pinkie Pie added before Nightmare Moon could interrupt her.

“SILENCE!!!” The dark alicorn screamed in fury. “I know why you are here! To use the Elements on me so I may be erased from existence!”

I held out my right arm, my hand reaching out to her. “No! I swear, we’re not here to fight! I don’t want to see you harmed!”

Nightmare Moon seemed to pause for a moment before she asked cautiously, “Really? You are certain of that?”

I nodded sincerely. “Yes. I didn’t come out here to help destroy you. I came here to save you.”

Applejack grinned, albeit somewhat uneasily in the presence of their perturbed former enemy. “Ya see, yer highness? We’re just here ta set things right an’ help ya out.”

Nightmare Moon seemed to scowl at my friends. “I know I cannot trust any of you. But…” She then turned her gaze to me and smirked. “You, I know, have deep appreciation for the night.”

I said nothing, watching as Nightmare Moon extended her hoof to me. “Stay by my side, and you will always be bathed in the soothing glow of the moon.”

It was a tempting offer. I do prefer the night to the day. However, Rainbow Dash then called out, “Don’t listen to her, James! We need your help to stop her!”

Nightmare Moon retorted, that calm smirk never leaving her face. “Come with me, James. I know this is what you want. We are friends, are we not?”

It had come down to being a moral choice. Choosing between what I wanted and what was right. I bowed my head, thinking for a moment. It is true I had come to view Nightmare Moon as a good friend despite us knowing each other for such a short time. And spending an eternal night with her does sound lovely. But if only we would benefit from it while the rest of Equestria suffered…..

I began to walk towards my six friends, all eyes focused on me while no one spoke. The only sound that was heard were the clanks of my sabatons stepping on the stone floor. When I was just ten paces from my friends, I turned and looked back at Nightmare Moon. “I’m sorry, Nightmare Moon. I’m choosing to do what is right.”

Fluttershy flew up to me and embraced me from the side. “I knew you would make the right choice, James.”

However, Nightmare Moon then asked with a most pained expression set into her face, “Why… I thought you are my friend. That you wanted to save me… Explain yourself so I may understand.”

I replied once Fluttershy had let go of me. “True, I do prefer the night to the day. And I have been enjoying this night so far. But if the sun never rises again, Equestria will become a barren frozen wasteland. That’s why I’m going to help my friends end the eternal night.”

I then managed to smile at her as I added, “And before you ask why, it’s because it’s the right thing to do.”

Right when I said those words, I felt the air become heavy. Very noticeably heavy. I glanced around, feeling an odd presence I still struggle to describe. However, Pinkie Pie soon caught my attention with a gasp. “Whoa! Look at them!”

When I turned around, I saw the six Elements were beginning to glow. Twilight seemed to have a slight understanding of what they were doing. “The Elements of Harmony are resonating! What does it mean?!”

I then heard Nightmare Moon speak in shock, “It can’t be…”

Just ahead of me, white lightning began to spark in the air. It did not seem that any of my friends were causing it, so I merely watched. The bolts became more fierce as the seconds went by, seemingly forming an orb of white electricity. Suddenly, the lightning compacted before exploding outward, engulfing the entire chamber with a white flash. I had to close my eyes. It was that bright.

“Eek! What is it?!” I heard Fluttershy shriek behind me where I could not see her.

Once the light had dimmed, I looked ahead. Floating in the air just ahead of me was what seemed to be a helmet. The majority of it was the same shade of blue as most of my armor, a white crest surrounding the face area that fanned out to look somewhat like wings. “Hey, that’s my helmet! And…” I spoke, but paused when I took it into my hands.

“Is that…” Rarity asked, her eyes fixated on the same spot my eyes were.

Situated above the slanted groove at the center of the white crest was a polished white gemstone that had been carved…into the form of two doves facing each other with wings spread. Forming the general shape of a heart while the gap between them was a perfect heart. I spoke as I recognized it. “My cutie mark?”

Twilight gasped as she connected the dots. “Then… That’s an Element! But…how? There are only six Elements of Harmony!”

I spoke softly, finding that the gemstone was polished, but not cut like the Elements of Harmony. “It’s the Lost Element…”

“Lost Element?” Applejack asked, clearly having never heard of it before.

I replied quietly, “It’s something that’s been missing from this world for a long time… But what is it really called?”

Nightmare Moon then spoke up as the shock faded. “Well well… I never once dreamed I would see the day when the illustrious Lost Element would make its presence known again.”

Rainbow Dash frowned in annoyance upon hearing her speak. “You sound like you know what it is. Spill it!”

The dark alicorn then explained, “Crafted by human hands, this Element can only be used by humans and no one else.”

She then gave us a stern gaze. “The Lost Element. The Element of Humanity.”

Humanity….. Of course! It is so obvious! Humanity! I looked at the Element on my helmet, amazed that I did not once consider its true title.

“Humanity? That’s silly! What kinda Element is called the same thing as the people who use it?!” Pinkie Pie giggled as she completely missed the point.

I replied frankly, “No. It’s the other definition that this Element represents.”

Fluttershy asked while equally not understanding it, “Other definition?”

I faced them wile giving my friends a most serious gaze. “Humanity is also the quality of being human. Being able to choose right from wrong. Good from evil. Compassion and the willingness to help others. Humans are creatures that epitomize morality, which is what humanity is all about.” I then held the helmet in my hands, my eyes fixated on the gemstone on the forehead. “We can go either way. White, black, or gray. I think that’s what this Element represents. Spiritual balance.”

Rainbow Dash whistled as she took my words in. “Whoa… That’s deep.”

Nightmare Moon then spoke up, “That is EXACTLY what that Element embodies. What you see is the Element in its purest state. You must have a kind, yet imperfect, heart just for it to appear.”

Twilight smiled upon hearing those words. “That’s something you’ve almost always had since the day you came to Equestria, James.”

I nodded while not finding it in me to smile for the moment. “Yeah… Almost. I know I faltered a few times. But that’s part of being human. They always make mistakes. We aren’t perfect, but we try.”

Rarity then smiled as she tried to cheer me up. “But still… You have your own Element, darling! And, like your cutie mark, it is absolutely dazzling!”

Fluttershy nodded in agreement. “It’s beautiful… It really shows what you’re all about, doesn't it?”

Twilight grinned while she added, “You’ve always been about love, James. That’s part of what humanity is, right?”

I nodded, finally smiling as I held my own Element before me. “Yeah… I don’t like to hate. It’s hard for me to hate, even.” I then looked ahead at Nightmare Moon, “That’s why I have to save you, Nightmare Moon. Because I can’t bring myself to hate you. I know there's good in you. That's why you were spared last time, right?”

The false princess of the night glared at us despite my words. “You must understand, James. I have made up my mind. I will NOT allow the night to end until I know for certain that Equestria truly has come to appreciate me! It is time that you decide! What will you do?!”

Twilightstepped closer and spoke softly to me, “James, I don’t think there’s any other way. We have to use the Elements of Harmony. If she survived the first time, I don’t think we have to worry about them hurting her.”

That is right. The Elements of Harmony are not a force of destruction. I cannot imagine them killing anyone. But still… My fears were strong. What would happen to her now that Nightmare Moon did not have the kind heart of Luna to shield her?

Applejack spoke up next. “James, she’s yer friend. It’s up ta you if we use the Elements or not.”

I faced Nightmare Moon. She did not seem even remotely intimidated by the fact that the Elements of Harmony were right before her. Did she know for certain that she would not be harmed if they were used on her?

After a moment of contemplation, I threw up my left hand while holding the helmet against my chest with my right. “Do it.”

Twilight nodded solemnly. “You made the right choice, James.”

Applejack seemed to notice how smug Nightmare Moon was at the time. “Uh… Shouldn’t y'all be a might more worried than that? I mean… Ya don’t exactly have anythin’ ta stop us.”

Nightmare Moon just smirked at her. “You cannot stop me this time. The night will end only when I say it will.”

Fluttershy sighed in resignation. “Well… I guess we don’t have a choice.”

“Stand back, James.” Twilight said to me. I did as I was told, moving towards the side of the chamber to not get in the way.

My six companions closed their eyes, the Elements of Harmony beginning to glow in six colors. Strangely enough, they began to float off the ground. I noticed a white glow beginning to expand out, engulfing them in its field. How do I even describe what it is like to see such power at work? I cannot, to be completely honest.

My gaze turned back towards Nightmare Moon, wondering why she was not panicking. To my surprise, I could hear what sounded like a chuckle coming from her before it escalated into wild cackling befitting a mad tyrant. “Fool me once, shame on you! Fool me twice, shame on me!”

Behind me, the Elements seemed to activate. A pair of rainbows, one of warmer colors with the other being mostly cooler colors, began to spiral out of the white glow and straight up into the air as if dancing around each other. But when they converged near the ceiling and swept down at Nightmare Moon in a single colorful rainbow, the dark alicorn shouted, “Fool me thrice… NOT GOING TO HAPPEN!!!”

I looked on, my eyes noticing dark sparks starting to appear around her. They seemed to be six orbs of dark lightning. Seconds before the rainbow could reach her, I saw something emerge from each crackling spark of electricity.

“Girls, there’s something there!” I called out. As each orb of lightning vanished, six gemstones appeared and floated around Nightmare Moon. Strangely, they were identical to the gemstones that made up the Elements of Harmony minus the gold jewelry they were embedded into. However, the coloration of each gemstone was much darker than the real Elements.

Just as the rainbow was about to engulf her, the six gemstones glowed darkly as an equally dark swirling rainbow pillar shot up out of them. It swirled around Nightmare Moon, looking much like the spiraling colors of one of those rotating cylinders you would find outside a barbershop. I could feel the air ripple as the two rainbows collided. After only a few seconds, the rainbow that came from the Elements of Harmony dissipated while the darker rainbow did the same a few seconds later.

“What happened?! Where’d that other rainbow come from?!” Pinkie Pie shrieked as she and the other mares dropped out of the air and landed on their hooves.

“Those gemstones… They look just like the Elements of Harmony. Minus their fabulous gold accents, that is.” Rarity added as her keen eyes were the first to notice the source of Nightmare Moon's last line of defense.

“But they’re so…dark… What are they?” Fluttershy asked, clearly intimidated that Nightmare Moon was unaffected by this seemingly unstoppable power.

Twilight then shouted in frustration, “Explain yourself! Why didn’t the Elements of Harmony work this time?! And what are those?!”

I glanced at the dark copies of the Elements of Harmony and asked, “I take it this is the first time the Elements failed?”

Rainbow Dash nodded while being understandably confused. “Yeah! Every other time, they worked perfectly! This is a first!”

Applejack then called out, “So, what gives?! Why didn’t they work on ya this time?!”

Nightmare Moon still displayed that smirk for us to see. “You fools… Ask yourselves this. Do you really believe I would allow the Elements of Harmony to be used on me a third time?”

None of my friends answered, looking back and forth at each other. I suspect they really did believe the Elements of Harmony would have worked for certain this time. Nightmare Moon then growled, “What kind of idiot do you take me for?!”

“Then… Those dark…things…” Fluttershy retorted as her hoof shakily pointed at the six of them.

Nightmare Moon regained her composure as she proceeded to explain. “They are my finest work. I knew that sooner or later, Celestia and Luna would figure out where I was. It was only a matter of time. And the Elements of Harmony would certainly be used against me once more. That is why I crafted these.”

The six gemstones all floated up in front of her, allowing us to see them more clearly. “After gathering the residual harmonic energies that still lingered in this chamber, I diluted them and compressed them into these as the perfect counter for the Elements of Harmony. And I see that they performed just as splendidly as expected.”

She then smirked at us, almost in triumph. “These are the Elements of Lies, Wrath, Betrayal, Cruelty, Greed, and Force. The Elements of Chaos. The opposites of the Elements of Harmony.”

I instantly felt a very sinister vibe at those words. What kind of harm can the polar opposites of the Elements of Harmony cause when used?

“You wouldn’t dare use those against Equestria, would you?!” Rarity shrieked, every bit as worried as I was.

Nightmare Moon just chuckled at such a notion. “Heavens, no. Besides, they are not strong enough to be used for offense. Their purpose is strictly defensive. To prevent the Elements of Harmony from being used on me. Nothing more.”

Applejack breathed a sigh of relief. “Phew… Ya had us goin’ for a minute there.”

Nightmare Moon then extended her hoof to me. “Of course, if the Elements of Harmony cannot be used on me, then my grasp on the night will not loosen. James, stop wasting your time. I know you will enjoy this with me.”

I said nothing. I knew that the night had to be stopped, but the sudden introduction of the Elements of Chaos had complicated matters. I slowly walked backwards towards my friends and kneeled next to them. “So… What now?”

Twilight replied after a moment of silent thought, “I… I don’t know…”

Rainbow Dash scowled ahead at our enemy. “Only one thing we can do. We’re gonna have to force her to surrender.”

Fluttershy whimpered at the prospect of having to directly assault the Mare in the Moon. “You mean… Attack her? But…she’s…”

Attacking someone as powerful as Nightmare Moon would certainly be a bad idea. Even two earth ponies, two pegasi, and two unicorns would be overwhelmed. I had not even seen Nightmare Moon fight and I was STILL wary of her power.

“I don’t think that’s a good idea, Rainbow… We’d just be settin’ ourselves up for a lotta hurt.” Applejack spoke, clearly just as intimidated as everyone else. Except for Rainbow Dash, that is.

“Quite. I doubt we can truly hold our own against here. Not to mention not necessarily all of us are capable fighters.” Rarity replied, her eyes gazing at Fluttershy out of their corners.

I sighed, knowing exactly how to face Nightmare Moon. The only kind of being that can stand up to a royal alicorn is another royal alicorn. Or a being who has access to their abilities.

“I’ll do it.” I spoke while returning to a standing position.

“What?! Are you loco in the coco?!” Pinkie Pie asked, getting right up in my face by standing on Applejack’s back.

I replied bluntly, “The only one of us here to can stand up to her is someone with similar strength and abilities. I’m the only one here who qualifies.”

Rainbow Dash stared at me with an uneasy expression that reeked of worry. “I’ll back you up.”

I shook my head while gently pushing her back. “No, Rainbow. I need to do this alone. If Celestia or Luna was here, that’d be a different story. But I gotta do this alone.”

Using magic, I called the Lunar Shield back over to me and attached it to my left forearm. “This is my problem now.”

I took a few steps forward, but stopped when I felt someone embrace me from behind. “Please… Don’t do it.” I recognized the voice being that of Fluttershy.

I turned around, finding all six of my companions gazing at me with worried expressions. Twilight spoke first. “James… I’m sorry, but I’m against this.”

Rarity took one step forward, “We have known you for less than a year, but you’ve become an integral part of our lives… We don’t want to lose you.”

I perfectly understood their points of view. I certainly have no desire to ever leave them either. Even so, I knew full well about my armor’s limits. If I minded my defenses, I would probably be all right. I smiled at them in an attempt to soothe their fears. “I’ll be OK, girls. I’m just going to stop her, but not kill her.”

Applejack very slowly nodded in hesitation. “Just…be careful in there, pardner. We’d hate ta lose ya.”

I nodded in return before turning to face Nightmare Moon while spreading my wings. “OK… I’m not sure how I’ll do this, but…”

I then placed my helmet on my head. “I… If you’re my friend, I have to make you listen… Um… What’s with that look?”

Nightmare Moon was looking at me with a rather…..surprised gaze. She spoke after letting out a noticeable whistle, “Well… That certainly is dazzling.”

Dazzling? What happened? Wait, I did hear some sort of faint sound right as the helmet was placed on my head. I then heard Rarity let out a gasp, followed by the sound of a thud. “Ugh, what is it this time?”

I turned to face my friends, each of them gazing at me while Fluttershy seemed to have a…wingboner. What was more, Rarity was on her back while seemingly dazed. “Uh… Is she gonna be all right?” I asked, wondering if my wingspan was the only thing that blew her mind.

Twilight slowly shook her head while looking quite spellbound. “Whoa… James, I think you better take a look at yourself.”

What? Myself? I had no actual mirror, but I suspected the shining polished blade of my sword would suffice. I drew the Celestial Sword from its scabbard and held the blade in front of me. I tried adjusting the blade to view from different angles by using it as a makeshift mirror. I have to say the helmet looked quite good on me, the Element of Humanity aligned with my upper forehead. “I really don’t see what the big deal is.” I spoke, wondering just what it was they saw.

Rainbow Dash seemed to be trying to keep a straight face. “Your hair! Look at it!”

I replied, “You can’t SEE my hair when I’m wearing a helmet… Huh?” I noticed something moving right behind me that seemed to be trailing downward. I adjusted my sword’s angle, my gaze never leaving the blade. I could see…a constantly wavering billowing mane. A helmet plume?

“I have a mane?” I asked, noticing that it seemed to be extending from the back of my helmet. Down the middle of the mane, it seemed to be a deep blue night sky with stars filling it just like Luna’s mane. But around the edges and tip, it had the multiple colors of Celestia’s mane. Like the night being embraced by the gentle colors of the dawn. It was quite long, nearly reaching my feet. This was not a problem since it seemed to lack physical mass. This is a good thing, since it would have easily gotten in the way of my wings if it was solid.

“Dang… That’s gorgeous.” I muttered, looking at the mane the best I could by looking over my shoulder.

“Gorgeous? I think that armor is a work of art.” Fluttershy replied while sporting a blush on her face.

I smiled as I was quite impressed with my helmet's plume. “Yeah. Beautiful, yet functional.” I then struck a pose, holding my shield slightly lower than usual while standing straight up. I drew my sword and held it far out to my side while keeping my wings spread.

Applejack whistled as I entertained them. “Woo nelly, James! Ya know how ta strut yer stuff!”

Pinkie Pie clapped her hooves in applause. “I need to ask the princesses to help make decorations for some of my parties if they’re that good at making fancy armor!”

However, Rainbow Dash then spoke, “Yeah, it’s cool. Now, would ya stop looking so dang awesome?! I almost feel like you’re TRYING to give me a wing… Dang it.” Before she could even finish her sentence, her wings sprang open in a large wingboner. Every last one of us, minus Rarity, burst into laughter. I then decided to sheathe my sword since I had no desire to use it.

“Enough! What are you hoping to accomplish?!” We all stopped as Nightmare Moon shouted at us from afar. I turned to face her, finding the dark alicorn to be looking at us with an annoyed glare. “So, your armor is now complete. But what are you going to do with it?”

I looked down at myself before looking back at Nightmare Moon. “I’m going to do the right thing. The sun needs to rise.”

Nightmare Moon’s face seemed to show one of shock, but it quickly changed to one of anger. “You… I gave you this wonderful gift. And now you are throwing it all away?!”

I could not offer a reply. I truly felt bad that I had only just met her again yet had already angered her. Before anything else could happen, I noticed a deep blue aura surround a small chunk of rubble near a support pillar before the chunk came flying right at me. “Ungrateful scum!”

I held out my empty right hand, stopping the piece of rubble from striking me by countering with a levitation spell of my own. I then grabbed the rubble and looked at it for a moment before directing my gaze back at Nightmare Moon. I then spoke, “I am grateful, Nightmare Moon. It’s just that the night has outstayed its welcome. If it goes on for too long, the people of Equestria will begin to crave the sunlight to the point where they will never want to see the moon again. Do you want that? For them to HATE the night?”

Nightmare Moon seemed surprisingly unfazed by my words. “Like I said, I have made up my mind. Now, choose! Who will you side with?!”

I looked back at my six companions, their faces showing genuine concern for me. Even Rarity had joined them after regaining her bearings. I then looked back at the dark alicorn and began to approach her. “I already answered that.”

She growled as a fierce scowl set into her face. “So, you wish to use force? So be it. Draw your sword.”

I replied promptly, “You’re kidding me, right? I came here to save you, not to slay you.”

My refusal to fight seemed to only anger her more. “You dare to mock me? Claiming you stand against me yet refusing to draw your weapon?” Her horn was engulfed in a deep blue aura, a small orb of light forming at the tip. “Enough of your charade! ATTACK ME, COWARD!!!”

To my surprise, a flash of lightning was launched from the tip of her horn. Even though lightning moves almost at the speed of light, this bolt was somewhat slower. I had enough time to throw up my shield, easily blocking the blow. It had little physical force behind it, so I felt like nothing had hit the shield at all.

I moved the shield aside, not feeling very intimidated at all. It almost felt as if I was simply listening to a friend vent about something that had angered her while I stood and listened. Only the words were bolts of magic lightning while the ears were the Lunar Shield. I actually felt quite safe in the secure confines of my armor. Even more so now that I had completed it by adding its helmet. My face was still exposed, but I was doubtful Nightmare Moon’s aim was precise enough to hit me there.

My goal at the time was to try to get Nightmare Moon to listen to me by being as nonviolent and passive as possible. If I drew my sword, it would be a sign of aggression. Although I must admit I may have looked rather silly holding a large shield on my left arm, but no weapon in my right hand.

During that brief pause in the clash, I asked, “Are you done?”

Nightmare Moon growled in return, “I will never be done until Equestria embraces the night just as they do the day! And if you will not stand down…” She let out a yell as a much larger arcing volley of lightning was launched from her horn.

“James, get outta there!” I heard Rainbow Dash shout. I did not retreat, opting instead to get myself lower to the ground to make certain not a single part of me would be exposed around the edges of the Lunar Shield. The shield held, the lightning surging past the edges while I stood my ground. This lightning actually had a great deal of force behind it. I would have been blown right off my feet if I had not braced my legs a second before it struck.

Unlike before, this electrical assault kept coming. A constant stream of powerful lightning trying to push me away. I decided to try to get closer to Nightmare Moon, hoping that maybe my touch would calm her. I began to push my way against the lightning, effectively bulldozing my way through with the Lunar Shield acting as a barrier. It felt like I was pushing against a powerful gust.

I kept a close eye on the walls at my sides, knowing that they began to curve inwards near the end of the throne room where Nightmare Moon was standing. I could not look past my shield without risking getting my face fried. Once I was sure I was close enough, I engulfed my right gauntlet with its golden yellow aura. Hopefully it would give it a little more protection. I reached past the shield, my hand grabbing something long and narrow.

As soon as I grasped what was in front of me, the lightning stopped. I moved my shield aside to find that my hand was now holding Nightmare Moon’s horn. Near the base, her aura was still billowing. But above my hand, the aura was nonexistent. It seemed that the opposite polarity of the magic in my gauntlet had disrupted the channeling of her magic.

The two of us shared a momentary gaze. “That’s enough, Nightmare Moon.” I spoke softly, trying my best to calm her. At that time, my gaze glanced at the Elements of Chaos that were still floating around her. They seemed to not be reacting to my presence at all.

Nightmare Moon soon grumbled, “No… It will never be enough.” She jerked her head away, forcing me to let go of her. Before I could regain my balance, she held the tip of her horn squarely to my chest. “This night shall last forever!”

Before I could react, Nightmare Moon blasted me at point-blank range with a massive bolt of electrical magic. I felt a chill pass through my body as I stood paralyzed. That feeling you get when you are about to fall off a ladder or when an incoming vehicle is about to collide with you.

“No!!!” I heard Fluttershy shriek somewhere behind me. They saw everything.

A few seconds later, I stood frozen with my right arm raised over my face. Was I dead? Was I alive? I muttered quietly, “Am I dead yet?”

There was no response at first, so I opened my eyes while lowering my arm. Nightmare Moon was looking at me with a bewildered expression. “I’m OK?”

Nightmare Moon stuttered and shouted, “Wha... What?! That was one of the strongest spells I could muster!”

I flapped my wings to give myself some distance from her, still slightly shell-shocked from the experience. “This armor really is all but magicproof…”

Right after landing, I felt something bonk me on the top of my helmet. “You dummy! I thought you were dead right there!” I recognized the voice as Rainbow Dash.

I glared at her in some irritation and raised my voice. “You think I was TRYING to get myself zapped?!”

Before we could get into an argument, I heard Nightmare Moon roar again as she sent another bolt of lightning at me. Only it was likely that Rainbow Dash would get caught in it too.

“Dang it!” I yelped as I levitated the Lunar Shield up to Rainbow Dash to protect her from the lightning. I had nothing to fear since my armor on its own could endure the magical attack.

“Whoa! Thanks, James!” Rainbow Dash said in thanks while looking down at me, the magic lightning dispersing against the unbreakable Lunar Shield.

“No problem. Now get back.” I replied promptly. Rainbow Dash did as she was told, flying back over to our friends. I then turned to face Nightmare Moon again. Since my armor was capable of enduring any of the spells she threw at me, I decided that the Lunar Shield was no longer necessary. I cast it aside, standing completely unarmed in the center of the throne room.

“You think your armor can save you from everything? Think again!” Nightmare Moon shouted at me while her horn continued to be shrouded in her magic aura. I then heard what sounded like creaking and crumbling.

I suddenly heard Pinkie Pie shriek, “James! Heads up!”

I glanced up and stared wide-eyed as two support pillars were beginning to fall towards me on opposite sides. “Knock it off! Keep that up and you’ll bring the whole house down!” I shouted while trying to use the levitation spell with both gauntlets on each pillar.

“James, they’re too big and heavy! Stopping those pillars from falling requires great focus!” Twilight called out, clearly knowing more about that spell than me.

I was too focused on saving myself to really pay any mind to her. I am not certain how I managed it, but the pillars stopped descending towards me with less than ten feet of distance from me. I ‘pushed’ the pillars back up to their original positions, hoping that Nightmare Moon would not try it again.

“How did you manage that… No novice of the levitation spell can stop something that large so easily!” Nightmare Moon shouted at me. I did not immediately offer a reply as I shook my head, although I did know that each gauntlet possesses alicorn level magic potential that probably compensates for my lack of experience.

“I dunno! I have no idea how magic works!” I replied, truly having little understanding of the process of using magic.

Rarity then called out, “Oh, the levitation spell is as easy as it comes!” I looked back at my friends for a brief moment as it sounded like Rarity was going to give me some pointers in the art. “All you must do is… James, look out!”

I looked back at Nightmare Moon to see what seemed to be a ‘drill’ of blue that was the same color as Nightmare Moon’s mane coming right at me. I stood my ground and held up my shield after quickly calling it back over to me, but the thing ended up pushing me through the air and slamming me into one of the support pillars.

I let out a brief yell the instant I was smashed into the sturdy stone pillar. My armor protected me from actual harm, but the force of the impact still knocked the wind out of me. The ‘drill’ backed away, the swirling mist dissipating to reveal Nightmare Moon herself. I wheezed in surprise, “Whoa… Nice one, m’lady.”

I was held against the wall, probably being held aloft by Nightmare Moon’s own levitation spell. Her mane reached forward and seemed to cup my chin as she looked me in the eye. “You know you can’t win. Please, stop this. I know you want the night to last forever, so stop trying to end it.”

It was puzzling to me to hear Nightmare Moon tell me to stop fighting her. Moments ago, she hit me with one of her strongest spells and even demanded that I try to harm her. Was she merely testing me to see where my loyalties lie?

“Get away from him!” I heard Twilight shout just before a bright pink beam of sorts hit Nightmare Moon in the neck, pushing her away. It must have broken her mental focus since I immediately dropped down to the ground.

Nightmare Moon seemed unharmed, just hovering in the air while glaring at my friends with a most irritated gaze. Her horn was then engulfed by a dark blue aura as a sphere of sparking electrical energy began to form at the tip. “You foals dare to raise your hooves against me?!”

I knew what was coming next. I quickly flew over to my friends and held up my shield just as Nightmare Moon launched another volley of lightning at us. My shield held, being just large enough to protect the six ponies from being fried. I then hurled my shield at Nightmare Moon, pushing it through the lightning before it struck her in the face, disrupting her assault

“It’s no use! She’s not gonna stop!” Rainbow Dash shouted as Nightmare Moon hovered between us and the throne.

Twilight mirrored her thoughts as she turned to me. “I know! James, we don’t have a choice! We need to use the Elements of Harmony!”

I replied while taking note of a detail ahead of us, “But the Elements of Chaos…” I noticed Nightmare Moon flying back towards the throne before landing in the circle made up by her own false Elements.

Pinkie Pie then seemed to get an idea. “Ooh, I got it! Why not use your own Element with ours?”

My eyes glanced up, trying to look at the Element that rested on the forehead of my helmet. “That’s not an Element of Harmony! I don’t even know what it’s supposed to do!”

Fluttershy then asked, “Well… Could you at least try to use it?”

I looked back at Nightmare Moon, who seemed to be looking quite confident while surrounded by the Elements of Chaos. I must admit I was impressed. Despite being a pony, her power is not something to gawk at. She really can fight. And with my lack of combat experience, I could not hope to overcome her without risking injuring her.

“Darling… I know you want to save her, but it just doesn’t seem possible anymore. We must use the Elements of Harmony.” Rarity spoke while placing her hoof on my folded wing.

“We need ya more than ever now, James. Yer Element might be the straw that breaks our enemy’s back.” Applejack spoke, looking up at me with a somber expression.

No matter how many times I told myself in my head that there had to be another way, I could not deny the truth. Nightmare Moon’s bitterness had consumed her and she was not going to listen to reason. The only way we were going to end this eternal night was by using the Elements of Harmony.

Twilight looked at Nightmare Moon and spoke, “I’m sorry, Nightmare Moon… I was really hoping that we could be friends.”

The dark alicorn smirked at us in cool confidence. “You can use the Elements of Harmony as many times as you wish. The result will stay the same!”

My friends stood in a circle, the Elements glowing as they once again began to float into the air. Rainbow Dash called out to me, “James! Use it! The Element of Humanity!”

I was uncertain of what to do. What would happen to Nightmare Moon if seven Elements were used against her instead of six? I walked into the circle made up by my six friends and looked up. The two rainbows shot up from the Elements, swirling around each other. But this time, they stood their ground.

“What’s this?” I heard Nightmare Moon speak as she looked on from the far end of the room. This too baffled me. Instead of combining and rushing towards Nightmare Moon like the last time, they just swirled around up there as if waiting for something.

I could feel a strange presence just above my forehead as a white glow began to emanate from it while a gentle hum filled the air. Was the Element of Humanity resonating with the other six Elements? Could it be that the Element of Humanity has a connection to these Elements so pure? Even stranger was the sensation I was feeling. Surrounded by my friends and the Elements they represented, I felt a serene calm fill me. I have never before felt such comfort. As if knowing that as long as I was with them, everything would turn out fine. Like I knew that this truly was the right thing to do.

I closed my eyes, holding my arms out to the sides while looking upward. My wings spread, my feet beginning to rise off of the floor as I floated in the air with my friends. I opened my eyes just in time to see a seventh color shoot up from the center of the circle my friends had formed. It was white.

The seventh color was coming from the Element of Humanity.

Between the two swirling rainbows, the white strip shot up, forming a small white light at the top of the two rainbows like a guiding beacon. The two rainbows converged upon it before swooping down at Nightmare Moon. Along with the six colors from before, a white strip stood in the very middle of the rainbow.

“Oh, please! This again?!” I heard Nightmare Moon shout, the Elements of Chaos reacting to the incoming purifying rainbow. The dark crystals began to glow just before an equally dark rainbow pillar shot up from them, the rainbow from the seven true Elements colliding with it.

“You cannot stop the night! This night shall last for… What?!” I heard Nightmare Moon bellow. Over the sound coming from the Elements of Harmony and my own Element, I could hear the sound of…glass cracking?

The Elements of Chaos. They were buckling under the strain of the seven Elements! They could resist six, but not seven. I heard Nightmare Moon as she began to understand what was developing before us. “No, please! Stop!”

Her confident bold tone had developed into a very fearful and even pleading voice. She called out, her form still obstructed by the dark rainbow barrier. “James, don’t do this! Please!”

It was painful to hear her call out to me in such a frightened voice. What made it all the more painful was that I was powerless to help her at this point. All I could do now was have faith that the Elements of Harmony would not harm her. Speaking of them, as the seconds went by, the six colors of the rainbow began to become thinner while the white color remained the same size. Were they exhausting themselves against the Elements of Chaos?

Finally, with a powerful sense of finality, I heard the sound of cracking being immediately followed by the sound of glass shattering. The dark rainbow barrier that surrounded Nightmare Moon vanished, allowing me to get one brief look at her just before the rainbow of seven colors engulfed her as she screamed in terror.

I felt my pulse quicken in anticipation. What was going to happen to her? The rainbow continued to surge like a vortex. What I found odd was that its angle seemed to be moving further down and closer to us. I soon found out why. I could see her. Nightmare Moon struggling against the power of the seven Elements as she pushed through it.

Her eyes were squinted shut, tears streaming down them while being sucked right off her by the vortex of colors. Her unnaturally colored eyes opened wide, her expression painful to behold. “Why?! I thought… You…”

Her hoof began to reach out, her body trying to resist the pull of the rainbow. Probably acting more on instinct than thought, I dropped down to the ground and ran towards her with my arm reaching out to her.

“I thought… I thought you were…my…” Nightmare Moon was not able to complete her sentence. Just as I came within one foot of her, Nightmare Moon let out a wail as her resistance finally crumbled. She was swept off her feet and carried by the rainbow further down the chamber before landing somewhere before the throne. The seven colors erupted upwards in a pillar of seven colors with a shocking amount of force. I looked on in horror as it began to dissipate. Chunks of stone from the ceiling came loose and fell right onto the area where Nightmare Moon had fallen, burying my friend in a pile of bone-crushing rubble.

How do I even describe the sense of horror I was experiencing at that moment? The air became still and silent. I had just…watched my friend… She was looking at me while reaching out to me only a moment ago, yet now she was… Where did I go wrong?

My body began to carry myself forward at a sluggish pace, my eyes fixated on the rubble before me that now served as Nightmare Moon’s tomb. There was a light metallic clink that filled the air. Her helmet, the only part of her that was not buried, rolled off the rubble and stopped before me.

I was almost expecting my friends to cheer at their victory like cheerleaders whose team had just won a football game. However, the area was deathly quiet, with the only sound being heard being my own shuffling footsteps. No celebrations. No fanfare. Just still silence.

Once I was standing before Nightmare Moon’s helmet, I dropped to my knees with a clank. I gently picked up the helmet in my hands, looking at it as Nightmare Moon’s final words echoed in my mind.

Why. That was the question she asked. Why did I allow this to happen to her? The longer I beheld her helmet, the more blurred my vision became. I have never once witnessed someone I care about die. Until today.

I could not contain my emotions. I clutched the helmet tightly against my armored chest, teeth gritted as tears streamed down my face. I wanted to speak, but I was too choked up to string together any words. Nightmare Moon’s helmet… It was all I had left of her.

I heard the clopping of hooves, my friends approaching me from behind. I said nothing, not even really able to think clearly. I could only think of her. The beautiful dark alicorn I was not able to save.

The clopping sounds stopped shortly before I felt a hoof on my shoulder. I slowly turned my head, finding Rarity looking at me with the most mournful expression I had ever seen on her face. I then looked to my right, finding Fluttershy gently holding my body in a tender embrace. All around me, the six mares stood, the Elements of Harmony still rested upon their bodies. At that moment, as my eyes beheld them, I felt a twinge of hate towards the very forces that had slain my friend.

“James… She…” Pinkie Pie muttered, clearly trying to find the right words to say without inducing more pain. Her face, like all the others, showed nothing but a profound sorrow.

I nodded, gritting my teeth as I held Nightmare Moon’s helmet against my chest tightly. Rarity reached out to me, wiping a tear from my cheek. “Do not blame yourself, darling… You did the right thing.”

I could only let out a sob. “Then why… Why does it feel like I made a horrible mistake?”

Fluttershy replied, her eyes too beginning to build up tears. “You didn’t make the mistake… We did.”

Twilight bowed her head as she muttered sorrowfully, “We never should’ve taken out the Elements of Harmony so soon. We should’ve waited until it was clear we would need them…”

Pinkie Pie then added, “She must’ve thought we came here to get rid of her when she saw us wearing them… And we kinda did…”

Rainbow Dash bowed her head while trying to at least ease in a positive note. “Well… At least now, maybe she can finally catch a break. No more suffering where she is now.”

This was only a small comfort in a sea of guilt for me. I asked, “But… I understood her… I never tried to hurt her…” I then looked at my friends and raised my voice in frustration. “So why couldn’t I save her?!” Never before in my life have I felt like such a failure.

“James… Sugarcube…” Applejack reached out and placed her hoof on my hand. “It wasn’t yer fault… We didn’t want this ta happen either. Yer heart was in the right place the whole time. I think… Nah. I know Nightmare Moon felt lucky ta have a friend like you.”

Together, my six companions embraced me. There were no words, their eyes closed in silence. I could not speak. All I could do was bow my head as my body shuddered. I could hear my armor rattle as I quivered in their grasp.

“James… I think she may have loved you.” Twilight spoke tenderly.

“Wha… Loved me?” I muttered, my eyes looking at her, their grasp on me not releasing.

She replied, “The way she kept trying to make you join her. And how she called out to you just before the Elements of Chaos shattered. I think…”

Pinkie Pie nodded in agreement. “Yeah… I noticed too. She really seemed to want you, James.”

Fluttershy smiled faintly, apparently trying to find the beauty in the concept. “I think you were the first person to ever show her love. At the end… At least she was kind of with you.”

This revelation did nothing to lift my spirits. If anything, I only felt worse. If she had indeed loved me… Not only had I been unable to save her. I had utterly betrayed her.

“Girls… Let go of me.” I muttered quietly. My friends did as they were told. “I…need some time alone…”

Twilight nodded, but she and the others then faced Nightmare Moon’s makeshift grave. After a brief moment, I noticed tears beginning to roll down their faces.

“Nightmare Moon…” Twilight spoke to seemingly no one in particular. “I am so sorry it had to end like this. We used to think that you were nothing but a monster. However, thanks to our new friend, I think we were able to understand you a little. I wish… I wish we could fix this mistake… You deserved better…” She then bowed her head along with the rest of our friends. “I hope you can forgive us in time… It was…an honor getting to meet you one last time. Goodbye, Nightmare Moon. And…thank you for being there for James when he needed you.”

My friends turned and began to walk past me, their heads hung low. However, Rainbow Dash placed her hoof on me, a somber frown on her face. “Take your time. We’ll wait over at the exit.” I could only nod in silence. I watched out of the corner of my eye as my bold pegasus friend walked past me.

I said nothing as I kneeled there, clutching Nightmare Moon’s helmet in my arms. I am not even really certain how much time passed. Time meant nothing to me right there. I wanted to ask Nightmare Moon for forgiveness. But no words came. I began to wonder if I was truly worthy of being connected to the Element of Humanity. I followed my heart, but still failed to save her. Was it truly the humane thing to do?

A moment later, I heard a clank next to me. I looked to my left and found the Lunar Shield on the ground, the Celestial Sword still securely lodged in its scabbard. Rarity stood next to me, giving me a somber smile. “I was saving you the trouble of fetching it yourself.” I nodded silently, still unable to bring myself to speak. “I’ll be over there with the others. Come along when you’re ready, darling.” She then left my field of vision as I turned my gaze back to Nightmare Moon’s tomb.

I am not certain how much more time passed, but I finally stood up and returned the Lunar Shield to my left arm. Grasping Nightmare Moon’s helmet in my right hand, I began to debate whether or not to take the helmet with me. I finally decided that it would be best to leave it where Nightmare Moon had fallen.

I approached the rubble and gently set the helmet on the floor before it while making certain it was facing the only entrance to the chamber. This way, if anyone else were to visit this place, they would know who it was whose corpse was buried beneath this pile of rubble.

I reached out, placing my right hand on the pile of stone bricks before me. Once again, tears began to stream down my face. I muttered mournfully, “Our time together was short….. But I’m glad I got to meet you…”

I could not bring myself to say more. I turned and began to walk across the throne room towards my friends.

I did not know if I would ever be able to recover from this failure. I truly wanted to save Nightmare Moon. At least now… She could finally be at peace. I could see my friends waiting for me at the end of the room. They said nothing, just waiting for me past the doorway. I had no desire to remain there any longer... But wait… What was that?

The air had just become heavier… And it was becoming heavier still.

“Somethin’ don’t feel right…” Applejack spoke as she and the other five ponies began to glance around. They too could feel that the atmosphere had changed.

That foreboding presence… I could almost hear my own heartbeat in my head. Could it… That sound. What was it?

I could hear the faint sound of pebbles rolling around. Was it…coming from behind me? I turned, facing the pile of rubble. Without my glasses or goggles, I could not make out the details from my current distance. However, I could distinctly hear a sound coming from the rubble.

I froze, watching and waiting to see if my suspicions were true. A moment later, it happened. The rubble exploded as something burst out of it and high into the air while letting out the most wrathful scream I had ever heard in my life.

My heart swelled with hope as I saw her high above me, Nightmare Moon alive and well. However, as soon as she stopped rising into the air, she threw her head forward. A powerful blast of lightning was launched from her horn at the entryway into the chamber. My friends shrieked, parts of the wall collapsing over the entryway while still leaving enough room for them to peer through. A dried tree branch that seemed to have grown out of the wall at some point in the castle’s history was dislodged and fell across the rubble before igniting upon being exposed to the lightning.

This…was a very aggressive change to Nightmare Moon’s demeanor from before. I was happy to see that she still lived, but at the same time was intimidated by her angry and violent actions. “Nightmare Moon…?” I muttered while looking up at her in caution.

The dark alicorn’s blue armor was bent and fractured, but it was mostly intact. With her helmet missing, I could now see her entire face. She hovered in the air, her wings making loud flaps as she maintained altitude. However, her eyes were filled with a bright white glow to the point where I could no longer actually see them. Her breathing was deep and harsh, as if seething with rage.

I took a step back, already feeling fearful of my friend. She spoke through a growl, “My grasp on the night has been severed… The sun will soon rise… You have succeeded in ending this eternal night…”

Pinkie Pie cheered upon hearing this confirmation. “Yes! You hear that, girls?! We did it! Everything’s gonna be OK!”

However, Nightmare Moon then seemed to glare directly at me as a sphere of white electrical energy began to form on the tip of her horn. “But you….traitor…will not escape.”

I gulped, realizing that she was referring to me. “Traitor?! But he didn’t…” Fluttershy called out before falling silent in fear.

Nightmare Moon then roared, “If I cannot have my eternal night, then YOU will not live to see the next sunrise!”

She pointed her horn directly at me. Even though all of her magic had failed to penetrate my armor thus far, I immediately had a bad feeling about this one. Even so, I was rooted to the ground. I could not move.

“James! RUN!!!” I heard Twilight scream at me. That was all I needed to get moving. I sprinted forward, just narrowly evading the blast of lightning as it exploded into the floor where I used to be standing. I ran under Nightmare Moon, hoping I could jump out a window and fly away. I was no longer relying on complex thought. I was so afraid, I could only act on instinct.

“Heads up!” I heard Rainbow Dash call out. I looked over my shoulder just in time to see Nightmare Moon on the ground launching another blast of lightning at me. I turned and stood my ground, holding my shield up to block the attack. It held, but Nightmare Moon kept the lightning going in a constant stream of electricity. I tried to push against it, but soon found myself being pushed back while being held aloft in the air as it swept me off my feet.

What happened next still blows my mind whenever I think about it. The lightning pushed me across the room before bulldozing me right through the stone wall! The force of the impact was jarring enough to stun me. The armor protected me from any real injury, but the sheer force of the impact probably made my heart stop for a second.

As I fell with stone bricks falling around me, I had to act quickly. I managed to turn myself over with a flap of one wing and immediately tried to fly away. However, I found that I was not rising as much as desired. When I looked at my wings, I felt a sense of dread. The wings were tattered from the impact through the wall. Nightmare Moon had successfully damaged my armor!

Knowing I could not hope to properly fly with my wings being as damaged as they were, I tried to break out into a glide. This approach was successful as I streaked across the Everfree Forest’s canopy. During that moment of peace, I noticed some light coming from the east. It seemed that Celestia was already hard at work in making the sun rise. I felt a glimmer of hope. Perhaps if she could get the sun back in its proper place, something beneficial might happen.

I looked over my shoulder, seeing the large hole in the wall at the back of the throne room. However, I then saw Nightmare Moon leap from the hole, dive for a moment, and then spread her wings as she began to pursue me. “Coward!” She screamed, clearly having detected me.

I felt a twinge of horror as I glided along. She could fly while I could only glide. In a desperate move, I folded my wings and dropped down through the canopy below. I landed safely on a tree branch before jumping down to the ground. At this point, all I could do was run.

I sprinted through the forest, my armored legs carrying me as swiftly as they could. The dark and twisted trees passed by me rapidly, almost giving the feel of me being in a horror film with a crazed killer or monster chasing me. And considering Nightmare Moon’s state of mind at the time, she easily qualified as one.

After a moment, I began to feel like I had escaped my pursuer. I heard no sounds that may have been coming from her. Still, I did not relax. Until the sun had risen, I could not drop my guard. I had to keep running to insure that she would not locate me.

My surroundings had already started to seem slightly brighter than usual despite the thick canopy above me. Was the dawn already on the verge of arriving? However, I then heard a crash just to my left, the trees buckling and being uprooted as Nightmare Moon swooped down at me while letting out a yell with her magic surging from her horn.

I lowered my head as I sprinted, trying my best to stay ahead of her. I could hear the flapping of her wings growing louder. She was probably going to ram me from behind. I stopped and flapped my wings as hard as I could. Tattered as they were, they were able to trap just enough air under them to launch me around twelve feet into the air, more than high enough to jump over her. As expected, Nightmare Moon swooped under me and just ahead, her horn constantly cracking with electrical energy.

“On your knees!” She shouted, turning and launching a powerful concentrated bolt of lightning at me. Her aim… What did she hit? I suddenly felt myself lurch to one side as I noticed half of my right wing had been shot off.

“What?!” I shouted in surprise as I realized what had happened to me. What kind of power was she using to rip my armor apart?! I hit the ground with a clatter, landing on my side. Nightmare Moon then followed her previous strike with another bolt. I was able to move out of the way slightly, but it still struck my right pauldron. I heard a loud crack and found that it had been fractured.

“Immune to all but the most powerful destructive spells…” I muttered, reciting the words Celestia had said to me when I first received my armor. Before I could be struck again by lightning, I threw up the Lunar Shield to block the attack. I then quickly drew my sword as I pleaded, “Please, stop this!”

Nightmare Moon’s wrathful expression became even more defiant. “You raise your sword to me as well?!”

I shook my head, maintaining a defensive stance. I had no desire to harm Nightmare Moon further, but my fear was driving me to do whatever it took to survive. Even if it meant drawing my sword.

Nightmare Moon did not approach me, instead trying to strike me with another blast of lightning. I stood my ground, blocking the bolt with my shield. However, I then felt myself float off the ground while being surrounded by a deep blue aura.

“Levitation?!” I shouted, surprised that a nondestructive spell like the basic levitation spell could be used on my armor despite it happening a bit earlier. Perhaps the armor is resistant to magic that is meant to penetrate it rather than move it.

Before I could say anything else, I was slammed into a tree against my back. I let out a shout, the impact stunning me. Before I could relax, I was then yanked through the air and slammed into another tree. For the next twenty seconds or so, I was at Nightmare Moon’s mercy as she smashed me into our surroundings like a rag doll.

Finally, Nightmare Moon threw me facedown into the forest floor, knocking the wind out of me. As I tried to climb to my feet, she once again lifted me off of the ground before slamming me back down into the ground onto my front. She did this again several times, greatly whittling down my stamina. By the time she stopped, I felt so weak. I coughed hard, having great difficulty breathing during the abuse from the constant whiplash.

I turned my head up, too worn out to move. Nightmare Moon was pointing her horn at me, magical electricity sparking from a sphere at the tip not even six inches away from my face.

“I’m sorry…” I spoke weakly, not feeling afraid at all. Somewhere inside me, I felt as if I deserved this fate.

“Not good enough, traitor.” Nightmare Moon growled as the electric magic surged even more. “I trusted you and you threw it all away! It’s time you receive your judgment!”

I said nothing, looking at the enraged alicorn while lightly panting. But just before she could unleash her magic upon me, something came sailing into Nightmare Moon’s face from my left, sending her flying with what looked like a kick. “I got your back, James!”

I recognized my rescuer immediately. “Rainbow?!”

Rainbow Dash looked down at me out of the corner of her eye while still facing a staggering Nightmare Moon. “I was worried I wouldn’t make it in time. You OK?”

I replied as a new thought came to my mind. “Forget me! Where are the rest of the girls?!”

She retorted quickly, “They’re on their way. But they were too slow, so I went on ahead.” She then looked back at Nightmare Moon with a confident smirk. “I’ll hold her off! You get outta here!”

Suicide. As fast as she is, Rainbow Dash could not possibly hold her own against Nightmare Moon. If someone with even my equipment could not stand against her, how could she possibly hope to triumph?!

“Rainbow, I’m the one she wants! Get outta here!” I shouted at my friend, fearful of what would happen if even just one of Nightmare Moon’s lightning spells hit their mark.

Rainbow Dash looked down at me and smiled. “Hey, my Element is Loyalty for a reason, ya know.”

Nightmare Moon growled in irritation,, “The Elements of Harmony were not enough to defeat me, so what makes you think the Element of Loyalty alone will make a difference?!”

Rainbow Dash's smirk became a determined scowl. “I don’t care. You’re not getting to James!”

“RAINBOW, NO!!!” I screamed as my friend swooped at Nightmare Moon using her characteristic speed. Would she survive?

Nightmare Moon wasted no time in bombarding my friend with lightning while I took shelter behind the Lunar Shield. Much to my shock, Rainbow Dash darted and weaved around the lightning without slowing down while sometimes making 90 degree turns. How are her reflexes that responsive?!

“Pesky insect!” Nightmare Moon roared while trying her best to shoot Rainbow Dash down. It was all for naught. Rainbow Dash must have had plenty of practice against natural thunderstorms.

“Man, you couldn’t hit the broad side of Applejack’s barn! And she has a huge barn!” Rainbow Dash laughed as she began to swoop around and circle Nightmare Moon. How could she be having fun in such a situation? I was scared out of my wits for her safety.

“You cheeky… Agh!” Nightmare Moon yelped as Rainbow Dash barged into her several times over the course of a few seconds. She could not muster a defense against Rainbow's hit and run tactics.

“Cakewalk! Why were we even scared of you in the first place?!” Rainbow Dash called out while still circling Nightmare Moon at high speed. By that point, even my eyes were starting to roll around in my head from trying to track her movements.

“Why?” Nightmare Moon asked as she seemed to find some of her composure. She then pointed her horn in one direction as she yelled, “Perhaps because of THIS!!!”

Rainbow Dash suddenly froze in the air. Her wings were still flapping, but she was now floating in the air without moving forward. She was coated in a deep blue billowing aura. “What the?! No fair!”

I felt a great chill course through me as I saw that Rainbow Dash was now helpless, trapped in Nightmare Moon’s levitation spell. Yet, for some reason, I could not get my body to move. I prayed that Nightmare Moon would spare her. I was too overwhelmed with fear to do anything.

“You’re mine now, you wretch!” Nightmare Moon growled as she pulled Rainbow Dash closer until she was being held a short distance from her horn, a sphere of electrical energy beginning to grow on the tip.

“No… No, I don’t want this!” Rainbow Dash pleaded as an expression of profound horror spread across her face. She then reached out to me with her arm, pleading with me through her eyes. “James, help me!”

My body was shaking. I knew then that if I did not do something soon, I was going to lose her. Still weakened from my earlier beating and too full of fear to move quickly, I tried to stagger to my feet. But once I was finally standing, Nightmare Moon roared, “TOO LATE!!!”

It felt like time stopped. Or at least slowed down. I saw a flash of white bolts of electricity. Rainbow Dash was engulfed in it to the point where I could no longer see her. Seconds later, which felt like minutes at the time, I saw her. She fell from the lightning limply, rolling across the ground for a second before coming to a stop. Her eyes were closed, her light blue coated heavily singed.

She did not move. She was not breathing. Rainbow Dash was…..

I could only stare motionless. My mind was a mess of emotions. I could feel myself quivering, my armor rattling as I clutched the Celestial Sword tightly in my right hand. Nightmare Moon approached Rainbow Dash, her eyes still filled with a white glow. She pointed her horn at my friend as another sphere of electricity formed at the tip.

My ears began to go haywire. All I could hear was noise and possibly my own heartbeat. I took a step forward, then another step. The last thing I remember before everything became a blur was that I was starting to run towards them with my sword being raised.

I am not certain how much time passed before I began to regain my senses. Ten seconds? Thirty seconds? A minute? Regardless, it did not feel like much time had passed. I was panting hard, my heart pounding in my chest. My vision began to become clear as Nightmare Moon stood before me. Only… What happened to her?

All over her body were deep cuts in her coat, crimson blood oozing down her body. There was an exceptionally deep stab wound behind her left shoulder. Her eyes had returned to normal, but were now gazing at me with sheer fright. Her long black horn was coated in blood as well, but I could see no indication that it had come from her.

Who did this to her? I was overcome with fear for her safety. However, my eyes soon gazed down at the blade of the Celestial Sword in my right hand. Coating the glowing white blade was fresh blood that was dripping from it. I was filled with horror as I began to understand what I had done. I dropped the sword, my hand quivering. “Did I…do this to you?”

Nightmare Moon panted as she whimpered, “Such malice… What were they thinking, bringing a monster like you back into this world?” She then spread her wings, which had somehow escaped harm. “I can’t let you live… I will not let you bring ruin to Equestria like your predecessors…”

She began to hover high into the air above me, slowly ascending above the canopy. A billowing black orb of magical force began to form at the tip of her horn before very slowly expanding outward. Witnessing this filled me with a powerful sense of dread as I pondered what this new spell would do to me. I took a step forward as I tried to think of a way to stop her. But the instant my body lurched forward, I hunkered forward as I groaned loudly. A powerful jolt of pain the likes of which I have never felt before surged through my body, stopping me dead in my tracks.

“Ugh… What the…” I groaned, not knowing what had hit me. It took every ounce of restraint I had to avoid screaming. It was then that I noticed a strange feeling. A warm sticky substance oozing down my left leg and making my pants stick to me. I slowly looked down and was horrified by what I witnessed. In the lower left side of my cuirass was a gaping circular hole. Blood was oozing from it constantly.

Nightmare Moon’s horn… Had she stabbed me with it? And what kind of power could make it sharp enough to actually penetrate my armor? Wait… I could feel the same sticky fluid oozing down the back of my leg too. My hand reached around behind me and found a slightly smaller hole on the backside of my cuirass in the same position as the front. It was then it dawned on me.

I had not been stabbed. I had been impaled.

“James… You’re…” A familiar voice spoke behind me with an exhausted wheeze in its breath.

I felt a surge of hope and relief fill me as I recognized the voice. I slowly turned around, trying to avoid bringing more pain to myself. On the ground behind me, Rainbow Dash was looking up at me, her face showing silent horror. A few drops of blood was on her face, probably my own. I must have been standing between her and Nightmare Moon when I was impaled. “Rainbow…?” I asked, already starting to feel weak from blood loss.

“You’re bleeding… We need to get you to… Ergh…” Rainbow groaned as she tried to climb to her feet, but failed. “Dang it… I’m fried…”

I carefully lowered myself until I was on one knee. My hand touched her side as I whispered, “I thought you were…”

Rainbow Dash shook her head dismissively. “I’ll be fine… I’m tougher than I look, ya know. But… We need to get you outta here! That wound will…” She suddenly coughed, clearly still weak from being blasted by lightning. I think even a bit of smoke made its way out of her mouth.

I looked over my shoulder at Nightmare Moon, the black sphere having already engulfed her and was now expanding further outward. Was it a type of capture field?

I looked at Rainbow Dash and myself. I could barely walk with my injury and with one of my wings nearly destroyed; there was no way I could fly. And Rainbow Dash could barely move. And there was still no sign of our friends. We were not going to escape. But perhaps…

“We can’t get outta here, Rainbow… But…” I then unlatched the Lunar Shield from my arm and draped it over her. “I can at least save you.”

The shield was large enough to completely conceal her entire body. As long as it was between her and Nightmare Moon, she would be fine.

“What?! But… What about you?!” Rainbow Dash shouted, tears beginning to form in her eyes.

I replied with my left hand clutching myself over the wound on my body. “Your injuries aren’t that bad. You’ll be fine. And she’s not after you. Just stay here and you’ll be OK.”

She then asked as profound fear filled her eyes, “OK… But…will you be OK?”

Me… It was only then that I began to grasp just how dire my situation was. Circular gashes are very difficult to treat as opposed to straight cuts. And with how much blood I was losing…

I bowed my head, a sense of silent doom beginning to come over me. “I’m not an idiot, Rainbow… I’m not going to survive this wound.”

At those words, the tears began to stream down my brave friend’s face. It was actually painful to see her cry. “Don’t say that! C’mon… We’ll get you back to Ponyville! The ponies at the hospital can…”

She stopped when I placed my hand on her hoof. We locked eyes for a moment before she sobbed, “I… I just don’t wanna lose you…”

I smiled through the pain while barely able to stop the tears from flowing myself. “Rainbow. These last eight months were some of the best days of my life. And I partially have you to thank for that. You’ve been a great friend to me and I’m honored that you came to my aid when no one else could.”

I slowly climbed to my feet, struggling against the sharp sting in my side. “If you don’t see me again, tell the others I was honored to be their friend.” I then added, “And tell Fluttershy I love her.”

I levitated the Celestial Sword to my right hand before turning around to face Nightmare Moon’s direction. “Thank you for always being there when I needed you, Rainbow Dash…”

As I began to stagger forward while clutching my wound with my left hand, I heard Rainbow Dash call out, “No… James, don’t go! Please… Come back!” I gritted my teeth, my own tears beginning to stream down my face. Rainbow Dash’s pleas were soon replaced by sobbing that was painful to hear.

I knew I was not going to see my friends again. But at the very least, I could protect Rainbow Dash from Nightmare Moon’s wrath. I was soon standing just before the spot where Nightmare Moon was hovering above me, the dark alicorn being just above the treetops. The growing black sphere was engulfing everything it touched, like a blanket of blackness.

If I was going to stop Nightmare Moon at this point, I was going to have to throw the Celestial Sword at her with magic. However, I could not bring myself to harm her further. What was more, I no longer felt afraid. In fact, I felt calm. Like this fate was something I had come to deserve. After the hell I had put Nightmare Moon through, I certainly did deserve to be punished. At least that is how I felt at the time.

As the expanding sphere of darkness began to reach me, I quietly pleaded, “Do whatever you want to me… But please… Spare Rainbow Dash.”

Seconds later, there was a strange sound somewhere above me that seemed to echo. When I looked up, I saw that the expanding sphere of darkness had vanished. Nightmare Moon was…

The dark alicorn seemed to be frozen in time while a beam of white light was impaled through her body. It seemed to be coming from the east… The sun? Was it Celestia’s doing?

Even though she did not seem to be bleeding from where she had been ‘stabbed’, Nightmare Moon seemed strangely silent. The beam of light soon vanished, the dark alicorn still floating in the air without her wings flapping.

I could feel tears beginning to fill my eyes as I began to understand what had happened. Seconds later, Nightmare Moon went into a freefall. Her body was limp, eyes wide open as she fell. I felt as if I had gone deaf. No other noises caught my attention. My eyes were glued to the sight of my friend as she fell. Halfway through her descent, my tears spilled over and cascaded down my face uncontrollably. Seconds later, she hit the ground with a crash and was still.

She did not move. Did not speak. Did not even so much as groan in pain. I could only stand there, looking down at my friend. This time… She really was… Oh god, what had I done?!

A complex mixture of guilt, anger, disgust, and sorrow filled my mind as I slowly staggered forward, my body no longer able to notice the pain from my injuries. I had failed… I truly tried my hardest to save Nightmare Moon. Did everything I could to change her fate. And now she lied dead before me.

I did not know what to do. I could only cry as I slowly approached her. But as I drew near… The sound of quiet sobbing. And it was not coming from Rainbow Dash behind me.

I saw tears beginning to trickle down Nightmare Moon’s face, her mouth quivering. Her voice weakly spoke, “So… It happened again…” She then gritted her teeth and squinted her eyes shut, tears being pressed between her closed eyelids. “Is it all futile? Am I…really just a monster who can’t change? A monster Equestria wants destroyed?”

Nightmare Moon looked up at me for a second before laying her head back down in complete submission. “Just get it over with… I don’t…care anymore…”

She was alive. But…she had clearly given up. She seemed so weak. So fragile at that moment. I had to do something to help her.

I took the Celestial Sword into a reverse grip before stabbing it into the ground, its gentle glow illuminating the area like a lamp. Nightmare Moon seemed surprised, probably expecting me to stab her. “Why… Even you hate me… If you really do have pity, then put me out of my misery…”

I dropped to me knees, ignoring the pain brought on by sudden movements. I then reached out and lifted Nightmare Moon’s head until I was cradling it in my arms. I sobbed, trying to hold back my tears as it became noticeably painful to breathe. “I didn’t come out here to kill you… I came out here to save you…”

Nightmare Moon’s expression remained unchanged, showing true defeat. “Lies… You just tried to kill me a moment ago…”

I gritted my teeth as I was faced with the reality of my actions, the many bleeding wounds on her body still slowly oozing blood. “I don’t even remember that… I don’t know why… I saw Rainbow Dash fall and…”

She interrupted me, though her words were soft. “You became determined to save her… You… You really are a great friend…”

I nodded, seeing she had some understanding of my heart's reasoning. “That’s why I can’t let you die… I want to save you… You can become a princess everyone admires. Celestia and Luna will listen to me. I swear they will…” I then looked her in the eye and whispered, “But you need to live for that to happen. Please, trust me…”

Nightmare Moon weakly asked, “How can you possibly not hate me… I harmed your friend… Nearly killed you…” She then raised her voice as she sounded on the verge of weeping. “Look at yourself! You’ve been mortally wounded! Why do you not hate me?!”

I frowned, my tears beginning to slow. “I don’t remember being impaled….. I’m glad I don’t remember…” I then stroked her face while trying to ease her fears. “Besides… I don’t hate easily. You would have to work hard to earn my hate. And I have never hated you.”

More tears began to stream down her face. “You…” She then leaned her head against me, her doubts beginning to fade. “James… I’m…honored to have a friend like you… I truly am...”

I embraced her gently, hoping that no more harm would come to us. I gently stroked her exposed face and faintly smiled in spite of the pain I was in. “You have a lovely face… You look better without your helmet.” She could only smile weakly at me in return. However, I began to feel even weaker as the minutes ticked by. And cold. My breathing had indeed become painful. A result of my blood pooling in my torso? We both looked down at the blood that was oozing from the hole in my armor. I then asked grimly, “Nightmare Moon… Am I going to…die?”

She paused briefly before she solemnly replied, “No… Be still.”

Nightmare Moon then pointed her horn directly at the hole in my armor as a deep blue aura engulfed it. But before anything could happen, I heard a voice shout from behind me. “Get away from him!”

The two of us turned to face the direction Rainbow Dash was in. We saw her slowly crawling along the ground while still wearing the Lunar Shield over her back like a turtle shell. She grunted and groaned, slowly drawing closer. “Don’t…ugh…you dare lay another hoof on him…”

Nightmare Moon moved her head away from me and watched Rainbow Dash just as I did. Once Rainbow Dash was right before us, she began to struggle to her feet. Very slowly, while groaning constantly, the bold pegasus mare slowly rose from the ground as the Lunar Shield slid off and fell to the ground. I was amazed she was able to move in her condition, let alone stand.

Rainbow Dash panted and glared at Nightmare Moon once she was completely standing in front of us. “If you even TRY to hurt him again…”

I spoke up in an attempt to diffuse the hostilities. “It’s OK, Rainbow. She’s not evil anymore.”

She looked at me with her eyes glancing down at my wound and back to my face. “But…look at you! That wound didn’t just come outta nowhere!”

Nightmare Moon replied quietly, “I know. And I’m going to set things right.” She then pointed her horn at the hole in my armor again. “Relax, both of you. I know what I’m doing.”

Before she could protest further, I placed my hand on Rainbow Dash’s shoulder. “It’ll be OK, Rainbow. Give her one more chance.”

Rainbow Dash did not reply, instead choosing to let out a snort while watching Nightmare Moon with a cautious glare. As the glow of her horn's aura began to shine from the hole in my cuirass, I felt my pain rapidly fading away. I felt the blood stop flowing on both sides of my torso as well. “There. You should be fine now.”

I looked down at myself. I could see my bare flesh inside the hole in my armor. It did not even look like I had been wounded at all. I was still feeling somewhat weak from blood loss though on top of my breathing being not quite painless. “You healed me?”

Her eyes fell upon where my wound had been. “I undid the damage I had inflicted. I only wish I could use it on myself.”

I felt an immense sense of relief as I realized that I was no longer in danger of dying. “Thanks… You see, Rainbow? She’s not bad anymore… Rainbow?” When I turned to face Rainbow Dash, I saw that she was looking at me with an unusual gaze that seemed to show… I am not sure. Relief? Sorrow? Fear? I cannot honestly say. Her mouth was hanging open slightly while just looking at where my wound used to be. “Rainbow?”

Out of nowhere, tears began to cascade down her face as she gritted her teeth. Rainbow Dash closed her eyes, squeezing more tears out before she collapsed into my arms while choking on her tears. “I thought…that was the last time I was ever gonna see you alive…”

I embraced her gently, trying to comfort Rainbow Dash the best I could. For her to be showing such weakness, she must have been utterly overwhelmed with emotion. “I’m gonna be OK, Rainbow… Really. I’m not gonna die today.”

She slowly began to calm down. “I know… It’s just… I was scared…”

I nodded as I felt the need to sigh. “Me too, Rainbow… But…everything’s gonna be fine now. Right, Nightmare Moon?”

My new friend panted faintly, seeming very weak. “I… I hope so…”

It was then I noticed that Nightmare Moon’s wounds were still oozing blood. I asked, “Are you sure you can’t heal those wounds?”

She nodded weakly. “I’m sure… It’s a safeguard to prevent the magic from being misused.”

I felt a twinge of fear. Nightmare Moon needed immediate medical attention if her wounds were that bad. I looked at Rainbow Dash, knowing she was our best bet. “Hey, Rainbow? I need to ask you a favor.”

My friend dried her tears and smiled faintly. “OK... Whatcha need?”

I then explained, “I need you to fly to Canterlot and let Celestia and Luna know we need emergency medical attention right away. Lead them to us so Nightmare Moon can be taken to a hospital.”

Rainbow Dash glared at Nightmare Moon for a second before looking back at me. “No offense. I mean, I don’t exactly like her yet, but even if I wanted to help her, I’m not exactly in the best shape of my life right now.”

“I can fix that.” Nightmare Moon said just before casting another healing spell on Rainbow Dash.

“What the?!” She yelped in surprise. But in a flash of light, Rainbow Dash’s singed coat looked completely normal. She glanced down at herself and began to stretch her legs and wings. “Whoa! I feel great!”

Nightmare Moon cast her a noticeably proud smirk. “Satisfied?”

Rainbow Dash nodded with a satisfied grin on her face. “Yeah! That works fast!” But when they locked eyes for a moment, she frowned as she showed a piercing glare. “But don’t go thinking we’re buddies now. I can’t trust you that easily.”

“Rainbow…” I grumbled at Rainbow Dash's sheer stubbornness. Not that she did not have a reason to be wary.

The bold pegasus nodded rolled her eyes as she lifted her head. “Yeah, I know. And you’re right, James. She must be nicer than we thought if she healed me.” She then began to hover while looking down at us. “So, go to Canterlot, tell the princesses, and lead them back here?”

I nodded in confirmation. “That’s what we need, Rainbow. And be quick about it. Think you can handle it?”

She smiled confidently as she said, “Yeah, piece of cake. Just don’t move so I don’t have trouble finding you when I get back!” Rainbow then looked at Nightmare Moon and pointed her hoof at our former enemy. “And you! Don’t let anything else happen to James while I’m gone. Got it?”

Nightmare Moon solemnly nodded and spoke a single word. “Understood.”

“OK then, I’m outta here. See ya in a bit!” Rainbow Dash said before quickly rising above the canopy and flying east.

“OK… All we can do is wait.” I muttered as I sat down next to Nightmare Moon.

My friend looked at me and sighed. “James… I’m sorry for any trouble I put you through…”

I gently stroked her beautiful billowing mane. “It’s OK. I don’t even really remember getting hurt. Just don’t move too much. You’ll speed up your blood loss the more you wiggle.”

“I know… I’ll be still.” She whispered while resting her head against me. After everything she went through tonight, she must have been exhausted.

The two of us spoke little. We just rested against each other while enjoying the company. It truly felt like a well earned moment of respite after a massive ordeal.

Not much later, I began to feel a faint tremor in the ground. “Huh?” I muttered as I sat up while letting out a yawn. I was not sure how much longer I could stay awake with how weak I was feeling.

Nightmare Moon spoke lightly with a hint of fear in her voice, “They found us.”

I looked into the trees. Seconds later, five ponies ran forward and stopped before us. I recognized them immediately.

“Phew… Y'all had us worried, James. Did Rainbow Dash find…” Applejack spoke as she looked at me before pausing in shock. After a second, her face changed to one of horror. “James... What did…”

Rarity all but shrieked at the mare beside me, “You... What did you do to him?!”

I felt anxiety fill me as I realized that while my wounds had been healed, the blood that had already been spilled was still caked onto my left greave and lower cuirass for all to see.

Nightmare Moon looked away, probably in shame. Fluttershy then got right up in her face and growled, “How could you?! After all the trouble he went through just to protect you from us?!” Nightmare Moon could only grit her teeth, her ears drooping.

Pinkie Pie lowered herself closer to the ground as if she was ready to pounce. “I thought he was your friend! Since when do friends make their friends bleed?!”

Finally, Twilight shook her head in disbelief. “I’m sorry, Nightmare Moon... I really wanted to believe you could change. I really did! But… This just proves it!” I noticed Twilight beginning to levitate what seemed to be a thick tree branch into the air before raising it up. “You’re still just a monster!”

I am not sure where I found the strength, but I lunged in front of Nightmare Moon and raised my right arm. The branch clashed against the thick white plate on the back of my arm. “Wha... James?!”

I panted faintly, already more exhausted than I can ever remember. “Stand aside! She’s not your friend!” Rarity called out, not understanding what I was doing.

I tried to stay calm, not prepared to have to defend Nightmare Moon from my own friends. “She IS my friend.”

Applejack then spoke in frustration, “Snap outta it, James! She ain’t yer pardner! Not after what she did ta ya!”

I then pointed at where my wound used to be. “Then tell me this. Do you see any blood being spilled right now?”

My five companions said nothing as they took a closer look. The skin on my torso that had been exposed was completely bare with not a speck of blood on it. “You’re…NOT bleeding?” Pinkie Pie asked while cocking her head to one side in bewilderment.

“She hurt me, yes. But she also healed me. I would be on my way to the grave if it wasn’t for her.” I explained, still making certain that my friends could not get by me.

“Still… After all she did, how can you be so certain she is not a threat anymore? You saw that unreasonable rage! She is dangerous!” Rarity spoke to me, clearly itching for a chance to hurl a rock at Nightmare Moon.

I growled as fatigue and frustration began to eat away at my patience. “Just listen to you girls. What happened to all the compassion you had for her from earlier?”

Applejack's eyes darted around as she said, “Yeah, we know whatcha mean, but that don’t…”

I tried to explain and remind them of what we had discussed earlier. “You know how she felt. Don’t you think she would be bitter and easily angered after centuries of frustration? I dare you to tell me you wouldn’t have done the same things she did tonight if you went through the crap she did!”

This seemed to catch them by surprise since they looked at me with expressions of shock while glancing at each other. I continued to speak. “Look, I know she’s done some bad things. But it wasn’t entirely without reason. Besides, I’m pretty sure the reason the Elements of Harmony spared her is because somewhere inside her bitter heart lies some genuine goodness. She was Luna at one time, you know.”

Fluttershy gasped as she muttered, “That’s right… If she really was too evil… The Elements of Harmony probably would’ve…”

Twilight nodded in understanding, finally starting to see where I was coming from. “I don’t think she would even exist right now…”

Rarity cast her gaze down at the Element of Generosity that was affixed around her neck. “Perhaps… Perhaps we should have a little more faith in the Elements.”

I nodded with a slight smile now that things were beginning to calm down. “There you go. So, are you going to be civil?”

Fluttershy stepped forward and walked past me until she was looking at Nightmare Moon. She seemed unsure of herself and of everything that was happening. “Um… Nightmare Moon? Are you still going to try to keep the eternal night going?”

My new friend bowed her head. “No… Equestria needs the day…just as much as it needs the night.”

Fluttershy then tried to find it in her to smile. “Then you really are a changed pony. Um… If it’s OK with you…could we…” She then partially hid her face behind her long locks of pink hair. “Could we…be friends?”

It was clear Fluttershy was not comfortable asking such a powerful entity with ties to the royal family such a personal request, let alone one who had been their enemy not even an hour earlier. However, I saw a single tear trickled down Nightmare Moon’s face. “You…mean that?” Fluttershy nodded with a whimper. Nightmare Moon’s expression of guilt changed to one of somber delight. “I… I would like that.”

Fluttershy then cautiously reached out and placed her hoof on Nightmare Moon’s wrist. “I’m Fluttershy…” Nightmare Moon nodded with the calmest smile I had seen on her all night.

Applejack stepped forward while the rest of our friends followed. They were understandably cautious, but were sincerely trying to let go of any hostilities that were still lingering. “Well, it’s great ta see yer all settled down after that whole mess. The name’s Applejack, yer highness.”

Rarity managed to smile warmly. “I am Rarity. And now that I have a chance to approach you without fear of being harmed, let me be the first to say that your mane is fabulous to behold with all those stars shining in it.”

Nightmare Moon chuckled faintly at that unexpected compliment. “Yes, I suppose it is…”

Pinkie Pie then hopped forward and grinned before speaking very quickly, always being to willing to make friends. “Hi! I’m Pinkie Pie and I can’t wait to show you around Ponyville! I know you’ve been all mean and scary for a while, but I just know the ponies back home will welcome you if they take the time to get to know you! Then I can show you to…mmph!” She stopped when Nightmare Moon stuck her hoof into her mouth.

We all watched in silence, surprised that there was someone who would be bold enough to interrupt Pinkie Pie when she was on a chatting tirade. Nightmare Moon gave her quite an irritated glare as she demanded, “Stop that. I’m in enough pain already. I don’t need a migraine as well.”

Pinkie Pie nodded silently before Nightmare Moon removed her hoof from that silly pink pony’s mouth. Lastly, Twilight Sparkle stepped forward. “It’s my turn. Nightmare Moon, my name is Twilight Sparkle.”

Applejack then spoke, “C’mon, Rainbow Dash, yer next… Wait a sec! Where’s Rainbow Dash?! Did she find ya?!”

I nodded and explained to them, “Yeah, she caught up to us. She went to go get help and…” I then dropped to my knees, finally feeling my exhaustion kick in. I let out a long sigh and groaned, “I need a nap…”

Applejack trotted over to me to try and keep me from falling over. “Easy there, pardner. You OK?”

Twilight looked down at the blood that was caked onto my left greave. “Heavy blood loss will do that, Applejack. He needs to rest.”

I moaned before letting out a yawn. “Ugh… Now I know what it’s like for people when they donate a pint of blood.” I felt lightheaded as well, everything around me seeming to move without me doing anything. Like I had come down with a case of vertigo out of nowhere.

I removed my helmet and let it roll away from me. “Awww… I’m going to miss that fabulous mane of yours, James…” Rarity said with a disheartened frown. I noticed a vertical golden slit in the back of my helmet with small golden engravings near the hole. It would seem that the helmet’s plume only appears when it is being worn.

Twilight used her magic to help me lie down gently. “You’ve done enough work for one day, James. Leave the rest to us.”

However, I then forced myself up, propping myself up with an elbow. “Hang on… I need to tell you girls something.”

Fluttershy then asked with a concerned gaze, “What is it, honey?”

Nightmare Moon seemed surprised by her words. “Honey? Is he your lover?”

Fluttershy, not used to being the center of attention, blushed deeply. “Um…no? …..OK, we are…”

I spoke up in the hopes of trying to maintain their attention. “Listen… I’m not gonna be awake much longer, so you girls need to make sure Nightmare Moon doesn’t suffer anymore harm… She…” I paused for a second to yawn. I cannot recall the last time I was so tired in my life.

“If anything comes up that might try to hurt her, it’ll be up to you to protect her. Use my sword if you have to…” I then pointed at them while casting a rather sleepy glare at my friends. “But seriously… When I wake up, she better be alive and well… I mean it. Promise me!”

Pinkie Pie grinned while trying to not laugh at my awkward delivery. “Leave it to us! We Pinkie Promise! Cross our hearts, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in our eyes! If somepony tries to hurt her, they’ll have to get through us first!”

“Good…” I muttered before leaning back. However, I felt like I was resting on the most luxurious air cushion. “Huh? What’s…” It turned out I was relaxing on Nightmare Moon’s tail.

“Um… May I stay here? I really don’t want to be moved.” I asked with Nightmare Moon looking at me over her shoulder.

She smiled most graciously. “You’ve given me so much tonight, James. You may do whatever you wish. I owe you at least that much.”

I yawned in response. “Thank you…” I then rested my head back onto her soft blue tail.

What a night. I am amazed by how much I did. Perhaps it feels that way because time seemed to stand still as long as the night went on forever. But regardless, I feel like I accomplished something important. I was somewhat fearful of leaving Nightmare Moon in the care of my friends, but I have faith in them the same way they have faith in me. They have never let me down before and I am certain they would not start then.

Nightmare Moon is…truly a good person. I can only hope Equestria will be just as open towards her as they were with me when I first arrived.

Ugh… I could not keep my eyes open. I needed to sleep. Never before have I been so eager to just let myself be carried away to dreamland. But wait… What was that voice I heard singing so beautifully?

“Hush now, quiet now, it’s time to lay your sleepy head. Hush now, quiet now, it’s time to go to bed.”

……Thank you, Fluttershy. That was all I needed. Good night.

Fulfilling a Promise

Hello. My name is Twilight Sparkle. I have noticed that my friend James has been writing quite a few journals over the last eight months, so I decided to write an entry myself. That, and I feel the situation warrants it.

I am currently in the Everfree Forest with five of my closest friends. Six if you include Nightmare Moon. Yes, I know what you may be thinking. Nightmare Moon is supposed to be gone forever, right? And she is supposed to be evil, right? Well, yes. That is all true. At least until recently.

I still do not fully understand how she became separate from Princess Luna, but Nightmare Moon still lives. And she may have been evil once before, but my dear friend James somehow got through to her. I even feel as if she may never have been truly in the first place. She is not hostile towards my friends or me anymore. And she certainly seems to have come to adore James. I can understand that. He was, for a time, the only friend she has ever known.

She is resting on the ground right across from me. Her wounds are grave, but she should survive if she does not move much. I still cannot believe how much damage James did to her and why he did it. Did something happen when Rainbow Dash caught up to them?

I probably should not ask. Nightmare Moon has changed, James is going to be fine, and Rainbow Dash has gone to get help. Everything is fine now. All we can do is wait.

James is sleeping so soundly on Nightmare Moon’s tail. He certainly deserves the rest. Even though he was not supposed to be with us this evening, he ended up working the hardest out of all of us. I am grateful he decided to come with us. The situation would have likely had a very different outcome without him and not in a good way.

He has been a wonderful friend to me and my other friends. Actually, he is more than just a friend to me. After spending so much time getting to know him, he has become something of a brother to me. Maybe more. We have a lot in common. I am just relieved that he is going to be all right.

Things are pretty quiet right now. Rarity seems to be passing the time by playing tic-tac-toe with Nightmare Moon while Pinkie Pie and Applejack seem to be telling each other ghost stories. Fluttershy is watching over James constantly and I really cannot say I blame her.

Looks like Rarity just lost. Again. “Ugh, that’s 35 games in a row.” She groaned as Nightmare Moon smirked confidently. But Rarity then smiled as she asked, “Best out of 71?”

Nightmare Moon smiled, albeit while looking uncomfortable from the pain of her many wounds. “As many times as you wish. Unless you have another game to play.”

Rarity sighed while she looked around herself. “Well, I would prefer a wider variety, but there is only so much we can do with pebbles and twigs.”

“Hm… Fair enough.” Nightmare Moon retorted while looking like she was tempted to laugh. She certainly does seem bored. But she also keeps glancing over at James. It is amazing to see how close they have become.

I feel I should also mention Nightmare Moon’s face. Her helmet was lost in the battle earlier, so her face is bare for us to see. And I have to say she is very beautiful. Her eyes seem less scary now and more…alluring. I really hope we can be good friends from now on. I am eager to learn about her on how she is different from Princess Luna.

I am going to try listening into Pinkie Pie and Applejack’s conversation. I am curious of what kind of ghost stories they came up with.

“And then… The three little fillies wandered into the deepest darkest corner of the Everfree Forest. Oh no, the pegasus filly cried. The Slenderman is probably close by!”

Oh boy, looks like Pinkie Pie is already spinning her own ideas about the Slenderman thing James told us about. But it is just a silly ghost story, right?

Applejack nodded a bit uneasily as she asked, “Uh huh… And what happened next?” I am not sure what Pinkie Pie said to her earlier, but Applejack definitely seemed anxious.

“And then… The air became heavy. The sense of impending doom fell over the three fillies. The sounds of their own heartbeats filled their ears. He’s… He’s right behind me, isn’t he? The little unicorn filly asked. The pegasus and earth pony filly backed away before turning and running off.”

I then decided to ask, “And what happened next?”

Pinkie Pie smirked at me before she whispered, “And then, the unicorn filly turned around… And then…”

“YAARRGGGHHH!!!” Pinkie Pie shrieked right behind the two of us. Honestly, how does she do that?! Going from right in front of us to behind us in the blink of an eye?! Needless to say, I was very startled by it.

“The unicorn filly met her untimely end, another victim of the Slenderman!” Pinkie Pie added with Applejack shivering madly next to me.

“Da… Don’t spook me like that again, Pinkie… Almost thought my heart stopped for a second there…” Applejack replied while holding a hoof to her chest, wheezing from the sheer anxiety.

Pinkie Pie giggled while clearly having way too much fun. “Sorry about that! But you know what they say! A ghost story isn’t a ghost story if it isn’t spoooooooky!”

I rolled my eyes, finding Pinkie Pie’s usual characteristic enthusiasm to be as pervasive as ever. “I won’t deny that, but try to avoid making a lot of noise. One of us IS trying to sleep, after all.”

Pinkie Pie covered her mouth once I reminded her. “Oops! Sorry! I totally forgot!” She then asked with a whisper, “Speaking of him, how is James holding up?”

I looked over at Nightmare Moon, James still sleeping with his head on her tail. “Let’s go find out.”

The three of us walked over to James. Fluttershy was by his side, her hoof on his hand at all times. She looked so worried about him and I really cannot blame her. I was worried too. Even though he clearly was not hurt anymore, I had every right to worry about him since he is so dear to me.

“Howdy, Fluttershy. How’re ya doin’?” Applejack asked with a smile.

Fluttershy looked at us and smiled faintly. “I’m OK. And James seems to be fine too.”

Pinkie Pie giggled while turning an ear towards our dozing friend. “Yeah! Just listen to him! Snoozing so peacefully. I’ll bet he’s dreaming of his upcoming birthday party!”

I chuckled, knowing that his birthday is sometime later this month. I forget the exact day, but I know Pinkie Pie has it marked on a calendar at her place. “That just might be the case.” I then looked over at Nightmare Moon. “And you’ll surely be invited when that happens, Nightmare Moon.”

She looked at me and smiled just slightly. “I would be honored.”

Applejack seemed to smirk while her gaze was directed elsewhere. “Rarity, did ya just rearrange yer checkers with hers?”

Rarity replied with a flustered tone, “What?! Of course not! Just because I am losing more times than I win does not mean…”

Nightmare Moon smirked while she said snidely, “Put them back, or you’re going in the dungeon when I get to Canterlot.”

Rarity did not say anything, but she definitely did not like the sound of that threat. Her horn was coated with a familiar azure aura as the ‘checkers’ between her and Nightmare Moon were rearranged. Nightmare Moon then asked, “Would you prefer a game of chess after this?”

Rarity seemed to smirk at that offer. “Oh, I excel far more at chess than checkers. I do believe I will be able to put up quite a struggle against you then.”

It is an odd feeling. Even though we are in the deepest depths of the Everfree Forest with one of the most reviled ponies in Equestria’s history, I actually feel like I am having a good time. I guess it is true. Everything is more fun with friends.

My eyes gazed at James before my sights fell on his helmet. What a lovely design. And the Element on it… The Element of Humanity, Nightmare Moon called it. Made by humans, she said. Upon closer inspection, it looks similar, yet different to the Elements of Harmony. Each of the Elements of Harmony look like gemstones that have been cut and polished. But the Element of Humanity looks like it was not cut at all with it being as rounded as it is. It brings to mind moonstone. Still, it is very beautiful. And the form just brings to mind peace.

If the Element of Humanity represents James in the same way the Element of Laughter represents Pinkie Pie, then it definitely sums up what James is like. He tries to make the right decision all the time, although he has at times made bad ones too. His heart is always in the right place though. And the dove shapes definitely sum up his quiet, shy, and tender nature. If that is what the concept of humanity is all about, then that Element definitely belongs with him.

Hm? Nightmare Moon is glaring out into the forest. What did she see?

“Nightmare Moon, it’s your turn.” Rarity said after moving her ‘pawn’ forward a space.

That fierce gaze. What did she see? “Nightmare Moon, is something wrong?” Fluttershy asked from behind her.

“There is someone near us… I can sense its fell desires…” Nightmare Moon replied coldly. She began to move her legs as if trying to stand.

“Hold yer horses, yer highness. Ya know yer in no shape ta move right now. We’ll take a look for ya.” Applejack spoke up as she tried to restrain her. She was right. Nightmare Moon’s wounds had started to slowly stop bleeding, but she was still in a very delicate state right now.

“I’ll go take a look.” I retorted, fairly certain it was not anything serious. I mean, we had already taken care of a pack of zombie ponies earlier… All right, it was James who handled them. But still, I really cannot imagine anypony else in the Everfree Forest that might be radiating any malice right now.

“Are you sure, Twilight? We can tag along.” Pinkie Pie offered. She seemed pretty excited, but she always is anyway.

“No, I’m sure it’s nothing. I’ll be right back. I’ll just teleport back here if I run into trouble.” I replied with a shake of my head.

However, as I began to walk towards the trees where Nightmare Moon had been looking, she spoke up. “Twilight Sparkle.” When I looked back at her, Nightmare Moon spoke sternly. “Be very careful.”

I was starting to get a feeling that whatever she did sense was bad news. Still, I knew better than to try to fight anything on my own. I nodded without saying anything before turning and walking into the darkness.

It was dark and spooky especially since I no longer had James’ sword giving off light to guide the way. Maybe I should have taken it with me. Still, the Everfree Forest is not THAT dangerous in general. I learned that the hard way.

After what I think was five minutes of walking, I began to feel like I was wasting my time. Maybe Nightmare Moon’s senses were playing tricks on her. “Well, all clear on this end.” I said aloud while not really expecting to be heard.

However, a strange distorted voice spoke up as if to answer. “Is that so?”

The sound of buzzing began to fill the air. Seconds later, I looked up. All around me, they hovered with devilish little smirks. Changelings!

I was scared. I was not sure of how to deal with this. They already had me outnumbered. But before any of them could do anything, the same voice spoke again. “Stand down, my subjects. Let me take a look at our guest.” It spoke with a mocking tone that I instantly recognized.

I heard hoofsteps coming from nearby, the Changelings starting to move aside. And out of the shadows came a very familiar creature I remembered all too well.

“You… The Changeling Queen.” I growled, readying myself for a fight as I prepared a spell. Just looking at that face was all it took to make me mad after what she had done to my brother and Cadence.

She frowned in annoyance. “Oh please, I have a name.” She then lowered her head until she was just inches away from me. “Queen Chrysalis. Now, what brings you out here to my home?”

Home? I replied defiantly, “You tell me! You and your horde were banished from Equestria after your attack on Canterlot! What’re you doing out here?!”

She replied with that infuriating smug smirk. “What are we doing? This is where we landed, you know. And my people and I have been residing here ever since.” She then looked at me with those creepy green eyes. “And in all honesty, it’s not so bad out here.”

She did not sound like she was lying, but I did not drop my guard for a second. “OK… So you’ve got a new home that you’re pretty happy with. You have any plans on invading Equestria again?”

The Changeling Queen…. I mean Chrysalis replied, “No, no, we’re quite happy out here. Although…” She then lowered her head towards me and asked, “Your new friend over there. He is going to be all right, isn’t he?”

She must have seen James. I responded with a glare. “He’s going to be fine. He was roughed up pretty bad, but he’s recovering. Why? You want him for something?”

Chrysalis merely smirked as she said, “Oh…maybe. But that’s not for you to know.”

OK, that part really got my blood boiling. I was on the verge of taking a shot at her. “Tell me what you’re planning!”

Her tone of voice remained smug, but then turned chillingly cold. “I can tell you…but then I would have to tell my subjects here to kill you.”

The Changelings around me drew closer with those creepy empty eyes really making them all the more intimidating. “Don’t worry, Twilight Sparkle. I have no desire to do him harm.” Chrysalis spoke while looking down at me as she regained that insufferable smugness.

I was not sure what to do. I wanted to force her to tell me what she knew, but I knew I could not protect myself. Even if I did teleport back to my friends, they would just come to us. Nightmare Moon would get caught in the crossfire. And with her injuries, it would not take much to…

“Nightmare Moon…” I muttered under my breath. My hooves were tied. If I did not cooperate, Nightmare Moon would surely…die. James would be furious at me for breaking my promise to him. “OK… I won’t ask anything else.”

Chrysalis seemed to know exactly what I was thinking. She smirked as she spoke down to me. “Wise decision. You wear your Element well, I see.” The Changelings behind me moved out of the way as if to let me go. “You may return to your friends now. But not a word of me to anypony. I am quite happy out here in the Everfree Forest, and I would not want to launch a counter invasion should some royal guards come out here looking for me.”

I scowled at her as I grumbled, “Fine… Just stay away from me and my friends. All right?”

Just as I was beginning to head back to my friends, Chrysalis spoke up once more. “Wait. One last thing.” When I looked back at her and the Changelings that stood near her, she spoke while glaring at me harshly. “Take very good care of him.” I did not say anything as I turned and walked away.

That Queen Chrysalis… What is she up to? I know she just said she is all right with living out here in the Everfree Forest, but I just cannot shake the feeling that she is planning something awful. Well, we defeated her once. I am sure we can just as easily do it again. Especially now that we have…

I felt a smile creep across my face. Yeah, we have James with us now. He can hold his own against Nightmare Moon, so he can just as easily handle Chrysalis should the need ever arise. I still cannot believe how much damage he did to Nightmare Moon, even though I know he did not mean to.

I found my friends right where I had last seen them. “How’d it go, Twi? Find any nasties out there?” Applejack asked right away.

As much as I wanted to warn them that I found Chrysalis, I had the nagging feeling that one of her Changelings was watching me. “No. Whatever it was, I think it ran off when I approached where it was hiding.”

Pinkie Pie just giggled at such a notion. “Wow! Who knew the Everfree Forest was full of such scaredy cats?”

We did not get to talk any further since we all glanced upwards at a sound. The kind of sound a pegasus makes as it swoops through the air at high speed. “Was that Rainbow Dash?” Fluttershy asked while I quietly asked myself the same question.

“Why, I do believe so!” Rarity replied with glee. Hovering above a gap in the canopy was indeed Rainbow Dash. She seemed to be motioning something towards herself with her arms.

A few seconds later, she descended through the treetops and landed before us. “Huh? Oh, hey girls! Miss me?” She asked with that confident grin of hers present on her face.

“You bet yer cutie mark we did!” Applejack replied before we all ran over to her and gave her the tightest hug we could. I was very worried about her when she flew off to help James when we got separated. I kept trying to tell her that it would have been safer if we all went together, but I suppose her Element is Loyalty for a reason. She and James bump heads more frequently than he does with any of us, but they’re still very close.

“Hey, you know me! I’m unstoppable! Oop, heads up! Make some room!” Rainbow Dash spoke while pushing us away. Descending through the treetops was what seemed to be a trailer that was being pulled by a pair of royal guards. They landed at the edge of the clearing. The trailer was mostly painted white with a large red cross on the sides.

“Ooh, a medical transport! Good job, Rainbow!” I said to our friend. Nightmare Moon was going to be just fine with access to the best medical treatment available.

“Indeed. Well done on getting us here in time, Rainbow Dash.” A voice spoke above us. That… All the way out here?

I looked up to see Princess Celestia herself descending towards us. “Princess Celestia?!” I heard Rarity ask as she bowed with my friends. I too bowed before her.

My mentor landed before us and folded her wings. “There’s no need to bow, everypony. Is everyone here all right?”

Applejack nodded while we all rose. “Yup! Everythin’s A-OK, yer highness!”

She then asked, “And your friend. James. Is he well?”

I looked over to him. He was still fast asleep and was snoring lightly. “He had a rough night, but he’s doing fine.” I said with a smile. Now that Princess Celestia was here, everything would surely be fine.

Princess Celestia seemed shocked by all the blood that was coating James’ armor. Not that I blame her. I have never seen such bloodshed until tonight as well. She nodded with a sigh of relief. “I see. I will see to it that he receives the medical attention you requested. But first…” She then began to approach…Nightmare Moon? “There is something that needs to be finished.”

I felt a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach as Princess Celestia glared down at Nightmare Moon. “Nightmare Moon. You know what you have done.”

Nightmare Moon did not say anything. She seemed petrified. Princess Celestia… She would not…

“This time, I will personally make certain that you never pose a threat to Equestria again.” Princess Celestia spoke as her horn was engulfed in a billowing golden aura.

“What’re you doing?!” Rainbow Dash shouted as she got between Princess Celestia and Nightmare Moon while holding her arms out to her sides. “It’s Nightmare Moon that needs help! That’s what I led you here for!”

Princess Celestia paused in shock. “What?! Nightmare Moon?!”

I jumped in front of her with the rest of my friends. “It’s true! Nightmare Moon isn’t the same monster she used to be! She’s changed, your highness!” I pleaded loudly. I truly did not want to see our new friend harmed before she could even try to prove herself worthy of our mercy.

“You… Nightmare Moon, what lies did you plant in their heads?!” Our princess shouted unexpectedly. Nightmare Moon did not respond. She could only lower her gaze.

Rainbow Dash spoke up in defense of the dark princess. “Look. I don’t like her that much myself either right now, but it was James who made us understand how she really feels! She’s not some jerk who’s bitter and envious!”

Unfortunately, Princess Celestia did not seem swayed. “He does not understand! He is merely ignorant! Nightmare Moon is only an imposter! Luna is the true princess of the night. Nightmare Moon…” She then aimed her glowing horn at our friend. “Before anything else can occur... You must perish!”

“No!” I shouted as I tried to erect a magic barrier around us. It was the same kind of spherical barrier I had used several times before. Just as I used it, Princess Celestia fired a golden beam from her horn. It slammed into the barrier, trying to push its way through.

“Princess Celestia, please! Don’t do this!” I pleaded with my longtime mentor. I was the only thing standing between Princess Celestia and Nightmare Moon at this point. She was safe with me and my friends in the confines of the barrier, but… What power! My barrier was already buckling under the strain of Princess Celestia’s might!

It was a struggle just to keep the barrier up. My head was already starting to hurt from the mental strain I was going through. “Princess Celestia, I won’t let you!” I heard Fluttershy speak as she hovered behind me. She was hovering with her arms outstretched to shield Nightmare Moon in case the barrier failed. “You’ll have to shoot me first!”

“Fluttershy, don’t!” Rarity shouted in response. Fluttershy… How brave of you. But…Princess Celestia would have to get by me first.

“You’re making a mistake, my subjects! Nightmare Moon is a threat! She must be…” Princess Celestia all but yelled as she continued to try to force her magic through my barrier.

I groaned as I did my best to keep the barrier up. “She’s not a threat, your highness! We thought she was a monster at first! But James proved us wrong! He tried his hardest to save her! And we promised we would protect her until help arrived! Please! Don’t make us break that promise!”

Right as I finished saying that, I heard Nightmare Moon speak behind me. “Twilight Sparkle… You don’t have to keep protecting me anymore.”

Princess Celestia’s magical assault suddenly stopped as she raised her head and looked down at Nightmare Moon. “What?” She spoke in a shocked tone. I was exhausted from resisting her, but I kept the barrier up anyway. I was not going to drop it until I was sure that Nightmare Moon was out of danger.

Nightmare Moon continued to speak weakly. “Celestia… Do to me whatever you wish. But… If I may… A last request.”

Princess Celestia’s expression seemed to change to one of curiosity. After a brief moment of confused silence, she gave her answer. “I’m listening.”

We all turned to face Nightmare Moon. She then whispered, “I want to at least be allowed to live long enough to see my friend regain consciousness. So I can thank him for never once giving up on me.” Her gaze turned towards James, who was still sleeping soundly on her tail.

Princess Celestia seemed very shocked by Nightmare Moon’s words. She did not speak, just standing there with her eyes wide open. Pinkie Pie then asked, “Pretty please, your highness? Let her live and I’ll bake you cupcakes every day for a whole year!” She was clearly trying to take advantage of Princess Celestia’s infamous sweet tooth.

Princess Celestia soon asked, “Nightmare Moon… Do you still intend to bring forth an eternal night?”

Our friend bowed her head. “No… My friend made me understand the consequences of such an act… I have no desire to see my subjects harmed. And if my death is the only way to prevent them from suffering, I welcome it.”

Applejack patted Nightmare Moon on the shoulder. “Don’t say that, yer highness. Everypony in Equestria can get ta like ya if you give ‘em the chance.”

After a moment of silence, Princess Celestia looked at me. “Twilight, you can remove that barrier now. Nightmare Moon will not be executed.”

I strongly doubt she would ever lie to me to make me drop my defenses. I nodded as I allowed the barrier to disappear, the mental strain on my brain immediately vanishing. Although I was still left with a minor headache. Princess Celestia then walked past me and looked down at our friend.

“Nightmare Moon, I cannot grant your final request. You will not be permitted to see him one last time.” Princess Celestia spoke with a stern gaze.

I… I could not believe what I had just heard. I then shouted in outright disgust, “Princess Celestia, how could you?!” I was honestly considering attacking her at that point.

“Yeah! That’s just mean! What’s wrong with you?!” Pinkie Pie growled with quite a glare in her eyes. All of my friends seemed ready to pounce on her.

However, Princess Celestia then looked at us with a most commanding gaze. “Let me finish, please.”

Finish? What did she mean? All of my friends did not seem happy with her, but they seemed to relax slightly. Even so, I was prepared to attack if Princess Celestia tried anything.

“As I said, your request to see him one last time is denied. Instead…” Princess Celestia spoke frankly to her sister's former shade. Nightmare Moon closed her eyes, clearly fearful of what her sister had in store for her. But then, Princess Celestia smiled warmly. “You will be permitted to see him as many times as you desire.”

Rainbow Dash asked in confusion, “Wait wait wait… Does that mean…?”

Princess Celestia's smile faded. “Don’t go getting any ideas, Nightmare Moon. I do not trust you just yet. But…” She then seemed to look at James. “I cannot ignore the efforts of those who went to great lengths to save you.”

I think I saw a tear trickle down Nightmare Moon’s face. “Celestia… I…”

Princess Celestia shook her head. “Do not thank me, Nightmare Moon. Thank him when he awakens.” Her horn was then coated by a billowing golden yellow aura, as was Nightmare Moon. “Let’s get you to where you can be treated.”

Princess Celestia… You know, I think I know why James always calls her and Princess Luna by just their names. It becomes repetitive saying their titles too often. I think I will start leaving out their titles when I refer to them from now on. In any case, Celestia walked towards the medical transport with Nightmare Moon floating beside her. But as they passed us, Nightmare Moon looked at my friends and me and smiled most gratefully. “Thank you all.”

We all smiled supportively at her in response. The doors at the end of the transport opened and Nightmare Moon was placed inside. Celestia spoke to the medical personnel within. “She is not dangerous. Make sure she gets all of the medical attention she needs.” Chances are the sight of a former villain being brought in startled the medical personnel inside.

Celestia then came back to us and smiled. “Congratulations on a job well done, my little ponies. Defeating Nightmare Moon was one thing, but actually convincing her into becoming a friend is something I never thought was possible. You have really outdone yourselves this time.”

We all looked at each other. She was only partially right. Applejack spoke first. “Beggin’ yer pardon, yer highness. But…uh… We hardly did anythin’ tonight.”

Celestia showed us a puzzled expression. “What do you mean?”

Rainbow Dash nodded as she added, “Yeah, I hate to admit it. I mean, we’re all pretty awesome, me especially. But…”

Fluttershy looked over at James, who was still sleeping nearby. “James did most of the work.”

Celestia glanced at him and showed a bemused smile. “Is that so?”

Pinkie Pie replied with a big grin on her face. “Uh huh. We could’ve handled the Shadowbolts by ourselves, but he really helped out big time!”

Rarity then spoke up. “In all honesty, we would’ve never even made it to Nightmare Moon without his aid. In fact, I doubt we would’ve even been able to defeat her without him.”

I nodded in confirmation of my friends' claims. “It’s true. We encountered dangers this time around we had never seen before. Some of them required James’ assistance.” I then smiled at my mentor and said, “Princess Celestia, thank you for allowing him to come with us.”

Celestia seemed quite pleased. “I am glad too. I was actually worried that he would only slow you down despite all of our preparations, but I am relieved that my fears were disproved. He must really work well with you all.”

Rarity then looked back at our sleeping friend with a gaze of concern. “Well, shall we get him inside too? He’s in no danger of dying, but I just want to be certain he is going to be fine.”

Celestia nodded before saying, “That sounds wise. Just let the paramedics know and they will take care of him.”

Rarity used her magic to levitate James off the ground and carried him towards the back of the transport. At that moment, Pinkie Pie let out a yawn. “Wow, I’m beat! What time is it?”

Celestia chuckled while she replied, “Almost 5 AM. You girls have been hard at work for nearly 24 hours now. You must be exhausted.”

Fluttershy yawned once the time caught up to us. “Now that you mention it… I suppose we are.”

Celestia then pointed at the transport with her wing. “There is a passenger compartment at the front. Climb inside and we will get you all to Canterlot. You may all spend the night, or morning, in the palace until you are rested.”

Rainbow Dash flew over to the transport and opened the door to the seats. “In that case, let’s get going! I’m beat!”

We all started to head towards our ride, but I paused when I remembered something. “Oh, right! We can’t forget his helmet!” I looked around and saw James’ helmet on the ground nearby. It would be a bad idea to leave the Element of Humanity behind.

“Helmet?” Celestia asked, seemingly confused. By then, all of my friends were inside the medical transport and ready to leave.

“Yes, right here.” I replied as I levitated the helmet over to my mentor. However, her expression changed to one of absolute shock. Did she know what it was?

“This… How… He is the one it has chosen?” Celestia muttered as she observed the front, probably focusing on the beautiful white gemstone on its forehead section.

“Yes. Nightmare Moon called it the Element of Humanity.” I said while drawing closer, not entirely surprised she would recognize it.

Celestia paused before speaking, “Of all possible humans, it had to be you…” Her expression of shock seemed to be replaced by one of happiness. She looked up, probably at the sky in general. “Looks like we made the right choice after all, Luna.”

Her and Luna? Wait... “Princess Celestia. Did YOU and Princess Luna bring James to Equestria?!”

Celestia glanced over at the transport. Our friends did not seem to notice. She then looked back at me and whispered, “Twilight. When we reach Canterlot, I need to speak to you in private.”

I nodded in agreement, almost knowing what she wanted to talk to me about. “OK. I’ll wait until then.” I then boarded the transport with James’ helmet with me just before I felt it rise into the air while Princess Celestia placed his sword and shield in the rear of the transport. The royal guards at the front pulled it through the morning sky as Celestia led the way.

I was kind of hoping that it would still be dark out once we were flying above the treetops, but I found that dawn had begun. “Isn’t 5 AM a little early for sunrise?” Fluttershy asked from the far end of the passenger seats.

Pinkie Pie soon replied,“Maybe it’s to make up for that extra long night we just had. It was getting kinda chilly.”

Applejack added while looking out the window, “I hope my apple trees are all right after goin’ this long without the sun.”

I smiled in reassurance. “I’m sure they’re fine, AJ. Trees don’t need constant sunlight to survive.”

Rarity then beamed as her gaze was directed to the horizon beyond the window. “I can hardly wait to watch the sunrise from Canterlot. I only wish James could watch it with us.”

Rainbow Dash spoke as a snarky smirk appeared on her face. “I dunno if he would even want to. He’s kind of a late riser, from what I heard.”

Our ride was fairly uneventful and mostly quiet minus a bit of turbulence at one point. Maybe it was because we were all so tired. I honestly am in a hurry to jump in bed myself.

We were set down in the palace courtyard once we had reached Canterlot. Once we had all climbed out of the transport, Rarity asked, “Wait! Shouldn’t we be getting Nightmare Moon to the hospital?”

Celestia quickly replied, “It would cause too much of a scene if we allowed Equestria to see her right now. For the time being, she will be tended to here.” As she spoke those words, a pair of unicorn doctors wheeled Nightmare Moon out of the back of the transport on a stretcher. She seemed to be asleep from the anesthetic with a variety of devices hooked up to her. A third doctor wheeled James out of the transport on another stretcher, although his armor had been removed. The lower section of his shirt and his pants were stained with dried blood.

“Princess Celestia, are you sure they will be all right?” I asked as they passed us. I just wanted to be sure that our friends would survive their wounds.

She nodded with a smile. “Yes. And I will personally make certain the medics take proper care of her. And James will be constantly supervised too.”

Rainbow Dash breathed a huge sigh of relief. “Thanks…” For some reason, the sight of James having so much blood on him seemed to unnerve her.

“Rainbow Dash? What’s wrong? We all made it back in one piece! You should be happy!” Pinkie Pie asked, clearly having noticed our friend’s expression.

“Uh huh… It’s just…” Rainbow Dash muttered for a moment before stopping short.

“Rainbow, what’s wrong?” I decided to ask. It takes a lot for Rainbow Dash to get disturbed, so it must have been bad.

“Sorry… It’s just… I saw him get stabbed… His blood got all over my face…” Rainbow Dash replied, seemingly trying to hold back tears while her hoof gravitated to her cheek.

None of us said anything. I did not want to think about Nightmare Moon hurting James because I did not want to feel any animosity towards her. Everypony else was clearly trying to do the same thing. Just...best not to think about it.

Finally, Rainbow Dash approached Celestia. “Princess Celestia… If it’s OK with you… Could I…ya know…stay near James until he wakes up? I just… I wanna be there for him in case something goes wrong.”

Wow. I was genuinely impressed by how loyal Rainbow Dash is to him despite them practically being polar opposites of each other. Then again, I think they bonded quite a bit tonight. They flew alongside each other, they fought alongside each other, and I am pretty certain they ended up risking their lives for each other. The friendship between them is especially strong.

Celestia could not turn her down. “You may stay with him. But do not interfere with the medics if they need to do anything.”

Rainbow Dash wiped her eyes before smiling. “Yeah, I know. I’m a klutz at first aid, so I always leave it to the pros.”

Applejack then reluctantly yawned. “Hoo… Beggin’ yer pardon, yer highness. But I’m a might tuckered… Actually, I think we all are a might tuckered… Can we just turn in for the night?”

Rarity then proceeded to correct her. “I think you mean turn in for the morning.” True. The sun was still rising into the sky. It was almost 6 AM by then.

Celestia seemed rather amused. “Yes, I’m not surprised you are all this tired. To be frank, I’m amazed you haven’t fallen asleep while standing yet.”

She began to lead us towards the closest door into the palace, but Fluttershy stopped near the back of the medical transport. “Um… What should we do with James’ armor?” In a pile inside were the battle-damaged components of James’ armor.

Rarity sighed in dismay at the sight of the armor she had become so fond of. “Such a sad state they are in. I pray that they can be repaired.”

However, Celestia chuckled lightheartedly. “Oh, repairing them is far easier than you would expect.” Her horn was engulfed in a billowing aura, as was the armor. Seconds later, the armor seemed to…liquefy?

“Whoa! What’d you do?!” Rainbow Dash yelped in surprise, the liquid floating towards us before being compacted into a sphere of shifting colors.

Celestia calmly explained, “The most effective way to repair a suit of armor is to melt it down and reforge it. The same applies to this armor.” She then levitated his shield and helmet over to herself as well.

Wow, what other mysteries are in that armor? If it is in that liquid state, could it be forged to be worn by a pony too? Well, it was a gift to James, so I suppose it is up to him to decide who uses it.

“Guards, come here please.” Celestia said towards the front of the transport. The two guards who had been pulling it flew over to us. “I must return this armor to its resting place. Please escort our guests to their quarters.”

“Yes, your highness.” One of them replied. Celestia then flew towards what I believe was a window near the throne room with the orb of liquid metal, the helmet, and the sword and shield floating along with her before disappearing inside. The other guard then spoke, “Come with us.”

One by one, the guards dropped us off at empty guest rooms. But before they could drop me off, we stopped by another guest room that had beeping sounds coming from it. When we looked inside, we found James resting in bed with a heart monitor hooked up to him. Judging by the rate of the beeping sound, his heart rate was steady. His clothes seemed to be in a basket nearby and were still stained with blood. I hope somepony can get those stains out.

“Miss Rainbow Dash and Miss Fluttershy. This is the room you wanted?” One of the guards asked.

“Ye…yes…” Fluttershy replied meekly.

“Yeah, that’s the one.” Rainbow Dash said with a nod before she and Fluttershy walked inside.

“Twilight Sparkle, this way.” The other guard spoke as they began to walk down the hall.

I began to follow them, but decided to stop. “Wait. Give me a moment, please.” I said before peeking back inside the room.

Fluttershy was resting on the bed next to James while gently caressing his face. I heard her speak softly, “You were very brave tonight, honey.”

Rainbow Dash was at the opposite side of the bed while standing on her hindquarters. Her hoof was gently rubbing his hand. “Rest up, champ. We’ll be right here if you need us.”

I could not help but smile at their dedication. I only wish I was able to help more at the time, but I suspect all I can do is wait for now.

Once I was settled into my room for the night, I lit a candle in the hopes that the light would help me stay awake long enough for Celestia to come to me. I had closed the curtains since I wanted to give myself the impression that it was still nighttime to help me sleep better.

Minutes later, I heard a knock at the door before it opened just slightly. “Are you still awake, Twilight?”

I recognized the voice immediately. “Yes, I’m here, Princess Celestia.” My mentor then entered the room before closing the door behind her.

“I’m glad I was able to get to you before you fell asleep. Are you all settled in?” She asked me with a smile.

“More than you know. I don’t think I’ve ever been this tired before.” I replied while trying to not yawn. I was very tempted to just close my eyes and lay my head down, but there were still some questions I wanted answered first.

Celestia then stood next to my bed. “I know you will sleep soundly tonight. Luna is making certain that the weather here is staying serene. But first, I need to discuss some things with you.”

I smiled, glad to finally have some time to catch up with my mentor. “I’ll tell you anything you need to know, your highness.”

However, her expression became one that was much more stern. “While you were out there, did you come across any indicators that someone else might have been keeping the night going?”

Someone else? Well, I did encounter Queen Chrysalis. Only I strongly doubt she possesses enough power on her own to match Nightmare Moon. And I really do not see how an eternal night would benefit her interests. I replied, “No, your highness. It was only Nightmare Moon. She even confirmed that her grasp on the night had been broken after the seven Elements were used on her.”

Celestia breathed a sigh of relief. “I am relieved to hear that.”

Her concerns about a possible third party being responsible for the extended night caught my attention. I then asked, “Why? Is there someone else who might have done it?”

I am not sure why, but that expression Celestia gave me seemed to say that she was lying. “No, of course not. But you never know. Equestria is vast and its people diverse. Someone may try to emulate Nightmare Moon’s actions.” I found that highly unlikely, but did not push her for more answers.

“Well, that is all I needed to ask you, Twilight. Is there anything you need before you go to sleep?” She asked me. Yes, there was one thing on my mind I strongly felt the need to ask.

“Well… There is one thing. On our way to Nightmare Moon, we came across a rusty suit of armor that was being manipulated by something that tried to block our path.” I spoke calmly. I did not want to sound confrontational.

Celestia nodded without much surprise. “Yes, that does sound like something that can be easily done with magic.”

I then added, “But there’s a catch. The armor was in the shape of a human, not a pony. It had been made for human use.”

Celestia’s face went blank for a moment before she muttered, “Wait… What?”

I continued, “And Nightmare Moon confirmed something about the Element of Humanity. That it was made by humans and can only be used by humans.” The two of us shared a moment of silence for roughly five seconds before I asked, “Princess Celestia, what are you not telling me? Have humans existed in Equestria before? And if they have, why is there no mention of them in any of the history books?”

Celestia seemed to be silently debating something as she turned her gaze towards the floor. She finally spoke in resignation. “Very well, Twilight. You have proven time and again that you are very trustworthy. I have always had the utmost faith in you, so perhaps I can trust you with this information.” But she then gave me a very stern gaze. “However, what I am about to tell you does not leave this room. Absolutely nopony can know of this. Can I trust you with this?”

I felt a nagging feeling in my mind. As if I wanted to know the truth, yet was afraid to find out. It was as if I was about to open Pandora’s box. However, I finally nodded. “Yes, your highness. I want to know.” I could only pray that my desire for knowledge would not backfire.

Celestia turned her gaze towards the door leading into the room as it closed completely followed by a click. “All right. Well, as you saw in the Everfree Forest, humans have existed in Equestria before.”

I felt a surge of excitement as I was tempted to shout ‘I knew it’, but I restrained myself since this was a private matter and did not want to alert anyone who might be passing by the room. I instead asked, “I thought so. But where are they now? Did they die out from a plague?”

Celestia bluntly replied, “Banished. To distant worlds.”

I paused for a moment as I tried to comprehend those words. They were sent to other worlds? Well, if Celestia and Luna can bring someone from another world to this one, I really do not see how that is not possible. At least I think they can. I am all but certain it was they who brought James here. Even so, one question remained. “Why did that happen?”

Celestia seemed very saddened as she explained, “To put it nicely, they fell out of harmony with us ponies and had to leave before any long-term damage could be done.”

I was very tempted to ask more questions, but a little voice in my head was telling me to not go further. I decided to ask one last question before letting this conversation end. “Then…why should I not tell anypony about that fact?”

Celestia replied while gazing at me with a most unhappy stare. “I fear what may happen to your friend if Equestria finds out right now. Some scars may still remain. So please… Keep what I have told you quiet. Equestria is not ready to remember that memory.”

I then asked, “Well… Does James know of this?”

She replied, “Luna told him some of it when we brought him back to Equestria months ago. I am sure he does not know the full story yet.”

Wait. My friend… James? Why would he be in danger if I ever told anypony about this? Still… I trust my mentor’s words. If she says Equestria is not ready, she must know what she is talking about. “I see… I’ll be careful to not tell anypony about this, your highness.”

However, just before Celestia could speak, one more question popped into my head. “Ooh, wait! One more question. The Element of Humanity. What exactly is it? Is it a seventh Element of Harmony?”

Her expression seemed to brighten slightly at my question. “The Element of Humanity, as you know, was crafted by humans back when they were still in harmony with us. It was a sign of kinship. The Element of Humanity on its own is virtually powerless. But when used in tandem with the Elements of Harmony, as I am sure you saw, it empowers them further to the point where even the greatest disharmony is returned to harmony.”

I felt a smile creep across my face. “Yes… I did see it. The way that beautiful white light merged with the six colors.”

Celestia continued to elaborate. “It is a type of cornerstone to the Elements of Harmony. The six Elements are a complete set, but the Element of Humanity is deeply connected to them nonetheless. When those seven Elements join, they become a force of true perfect harmony that transcends all differences that absolutely nothing can resist.”

I nodded in understanding, but then asked, “But…James said that humanity is something that… How did he put it? Humans aren’t perfect, but they try? It can go either way? White, black, or gray?”

My mentor’s expression became more serious. “He was exactly right. The Element of Humanity, while certainly a force of harmony like those of the Elements of Harmony, is still imperfect. Like the human heart, it can go either way. It can just as easily be used as a force of evil as good. Because of this risk, it was crafted in such a way that it will only reveal itself to someone whose heart is ‘white’ at the time. But after that…if the bearer becomes gray or black, the Element of Humanity too will become that way.”

This gave me a powerful sense of foreboding. The Element of Humanity…is also an EVIL power? “So…it’s something of a wild card?”

Celestia replied, “I suppose you could say that. After all, since it is an Element of a type of balance, the scale can be tipped either way. The Element will become gray or black depending on its bearer’s desires, changing form in the process to reflect this.”

I am sure the gray form represents morally gray desires, not truly being evil but still not being all that honorable either. But the black… “Princess Celestia. What do you think the Element of Humanity will look like if it turns black as it looks now?”

She replied with a sigh. “I don’t know… I truly don’t know… And in all honesty, I do not want to know.” She then added, “While the Element of Humanity does not have any unique properties in its gray and white states, you must be careful should it ever become black. In that state, it oozes negative energies. I am doubtful it can actually cause any harm, but I am certain it can influence certain things.”

As much as this information scared me, I know James well. There is no possible way for him to go from white to black. There is just no way. He is too gentle for that. “Yeah… James is definitely ‘white’, although I have seen him be a bit ‘gray’ at times too. But he never stays gray for very long.”

Celestia smiled at those words. “I can tell just by the fact that he wanted to protect Nightmare Moon so badly. I suspect that is the entire reason why he left to go help you.”

I giggled as I remembered how crazy I thought he was when he confessed that the main reason he went with us was just to protect Nightmare Moon.“That’s exactly why he was there. I thought he was insane, but he ended up proving us all wrong. Nightmare Moon really is a good pony. And really good at tic-tac-toe and checkers.”

“I’m sure she gets that from Luna. She tends to do well in most forms of friendly competition.” Celestia replied, the two of us chuckling together.

“Anyway, regarding what we just discussed… Don’t worry about James, Princess Celestia. I’m sure that as long as me and my friends stay with him, he’ll never turn ‘black’. That’s something I’ve learned tonight. Friends can help guide you away from the black and into the light.”

Celestia then asked as she smirked, “Is that one of your friendship reports?”

I nodded sincerely. “It is. I’ve learned that at times, some ponies may build up a reputation that causes them to be reviled or even hated. But if there is one person who understands that pony, even if everypony else claims that person is wrong, you should always at least hear them out. Because it is always possible for ponies to change. Especially when they have that one special friend who will never give up on them.”

My mentor let out a long sigh while closing her eyes for a moment. “James endured quite a bit tonight, didn’t he?”

He most certainly did. “Yes… It’s amazing he did not hold any ill will towards Nightmare Moon. If anything, when something went wrong, he always blamed himself. I don’t know… Maybe it’s just a way for him to avoid feeling anger towards others.”

Celestia turned her gaze to nothing in general while she said, “He really does try hard to not feel hate towards others… Truly the heart of a dove.”

I smiled, remembering the form of his cutie mark. “Yes… A dove indeed.” Right after I said that, I let out a yawn. “Whoa… I really need to get to sleep…”

My mentor chuckled briefly and said, “I can imagine. I too feel the need to take a nap.” She then began to turn to leave. “I’ll let you get to sleep now. But just remember. What we discussed tonight never happened.”

I nodded, agreeing entirely. “I know. Absolutely nopony must know.”

Celestia opened the door and smiled at me over her shoulder. “Sweet dreams, Twilight Sparkle. And don’t worry about your friends. They are in good hooves.”

I groggily smiled as I said, “Thank you, your highness. And sweet dreams for you too.”

I am utterly amazed by how much that has happened tonight. I am still trying to process it all in my head. That scuffle with the Shadowbolts, the struggle against Nightmare Moon, this new information about humans in Equestria… And zombies! Real zombies in the Everfree Forest! I still cannot believe they really exist! Now I am afraid to ever go there at night again…

Well, regardless, I am very grateful that everything worked out in the end. The eternal night has ended, we all made it back safely, and now we have a new friend to get to know.

James, thank you for coming with us. We would have never been able to succeed without you. And Nightmare Moon, I hope we can be good friends from now on.

Now it is time to sleep. I can only pray that tomorrow will be a great first day for Nightmare Moon as the princess of the stars.

Rescue from Limbo

I awoke to the strangest sound. A steady yet slow rhythm of high-pitched beeps. I felt something attached to my chest…and something lying upon my stomach. Where was I? How much time had passed since… Nightmare Moon!

My thoughts immediately turned to the beautiful dark alicorn I had tried to save. She was gravely wounded last time I saw her. I was instantly consumed with fear. I know my friends had promised to watch over her while I was asleep, but…

I slowly sat up in bed, still feeling somewhat weak from my previous endeavors. My eyes took a moment to adjust from being closed for so long. It felt like I had been asleep for days. Once my vision had returned, I got a good look at my surroundings. The room I was in seemed rather elegant. I was probably somewhere in Canterlot’s royal palace. I looked to my left and found Celestia relaxing on the floor while looking over a scroll. After a few seconds, her eyes looked in my direction. She immediately smiled and said, “Welcome back. Are you all rested now?”

I knew exactly what I wanted to say. “Nightmare Moon. Is she…”

Celestia continued to smile at me as she stood up, “The first thing you ask upon waking up is about Nightmare Moon. She was right. You really never did give up on her.” She then approached me and rested her hoof on my shoulder. “Relax, James. Your friend is alive and well.”

I breathed a huge sigh of relief as I allowed myself to relax. “Thank god…”

Celestia spoke once more. “Twilight told me everything about what happened out there. It was a good thing you offered to go help them after all.”

After taking a moment to process my thoughts, I then asked, “Well… What about my armor? It took quite a beating out there.”

She nodded while showing a more amused smile. Probably from just how amazingly battered it was in the end. “Yes, I noticed. Fortunately, that particular armor is easily repaired. Next time you use it, if ever, it will be good as new.”

I sighed, not liking the thought of participating in future conflicts. “For recreational purposes, I hope…”

Celestia frowned in concern as she likely noticed the drop in my mood. “Is something wrong? Did I say something that…”

I laid my head back down on my pillow. “I’ll be honest. Although taking down those zombies was pretty fun… I really did not enjoy all that fighting. I’m not cut out for combat roles.”

The Princess of the Dawn smiled comfortingly. “That is good. You should never be someone who enjoys violence. I was honestly worried fighting with all that power would go to your head. I’m glad to see that is not the case.”

I closed my eyes for a moment, the recent memories of the battles in the Everfree Forest dancing across my vision. Now that I had time to relax, I felt a great deal of unpleasant emotions fill my mind. Combat is stressful and I never enjoyed it. But before I could remember much else, my attention was directed at the weight that was on my stomach as I felt some movement.

“Wait a minute, who’s on…” I spoke as I sat up a bit to look down at myself. Resting on my belly was…..Rainbow Dash?

Celestia chuckled as she said, “She and Fluttershy were watching over you constantly while you were asleep. Yesterday, she promised she would watch over you alone so Fluttershy could return home and tend to her animals.”

“Yesterday? Wait. How long have I been out?” I asked, my hand gently caressing my friend’s mane.

Celestia replied quietly to avoid rousing our friend. “Oh, at least two days. Right now, it’s the middle of the afternoon.”

I flinched at those words. “Just how much blood did I lose?”

The royal alicorn before me replied, “I’m not sure, but you’ll be just fine now. How are you feeling anyway?”

I reached my arms up as I stretched. I felt very rested, but was also tempted to go back to sleep. I still felt some fatigue, probably due to my blood levels not being back up to 100% yet. “Feel good, to be honest. Not perfect, but I’ll manage.”

Celestia smiled before pointing to some clothes over on a table. “Your clothes are right there. I’ll leave you be so you can get dressed without anypony watching.”

I just snorted at that. “Everypony but Rainbow Dash, that is.” We both chuckled in unison for a few seconds.

“Well, I’ll leave you two be. If you’re looking for Nightmare Moon, you’ll find her in the chamber that Estoc and Shining Armor are positioned at.” Celestia spoke as she left the room.

However, before she got too far, I called out, “Um… Wait a sec.”

Celestia looked back at me right away. “Yes?”

For whatever reason I was feeling terribly thirsty. Perhaps that is normal for someone who has been unconscious for over a day. “I don’t want to be a bother, but I’m awfully thirsty. Is there any water here?”

Celestia hardly seemed surprised. “I almost forgot about that.” Her horn was soon covered by a billowing golden yellow aura. I heard water being poured and found a metal pitcher and tall glass being levitated in the air nearby while also being covered in a golden yellow aura. The pitcher was pouring water into the glass, the clinking of ice cubes bumping against it from the inside filling the air. “Enjoy. You’ve earned it.”

The glass floated over to me while the pitcher was set back down on an end table. I grasped the glass and began to gulp down the water greedily, even swallowing the ice cubes whole. I nearly choked a few times, I was that thirsty. Once I had drank the glass dry, I let out a satisfied sigh. “Thanks, Celestia. I really needed that.”

The Princess of the Dawn could only smile. “It was the least I could do. Now, if you will excuse me…” She then turned and left, her beautiful mane and tail billowing behind her.

I was tempted to get up and get dressed, feeling nothing but my boxers on me, but I was also hesitant to do so while Rainbow Dash was in the room. I know she can be a peeping Tom. Or since she is a girl…peeping Tammy? Regardless, I wanted her out of the room before I got out of bed.

Even though I wanted some privacy, I could not bring myself to roughly rouse Rainbow Dash since she was asleep. What was more, this was the first time I had seen her since she left to go get help for Nightmare Moon. But as I recalled that memory, I also recalled the moment when Rainbow Dash came to my aid. When she was nearly…

I felt a slight chill flow down my spine and a faint jolt of pain as I remembered that moment. When Rainbow Dash was engulfed in lightning conjured up by Nightmare Moon. I honestly thought I had lost her at that point. Seeing her right before me while sleeping soundly filled me with a massive sense of relief. I gently pulled her closer to me and held her in my arms, my hand stroking her back.

I closed my eyes, breathing deeply as Rainbow Dash’s head rested against my upper chest. That familiar scent of water vapor filled my nostrils. I began to gently caress her wings, her soft feathers tickling my fingers. “Thank you, Rainbow Dash.” I whispered softly.

A moment later, I felt the pegasus in my arms beginning to stir. I looked down at Rainbow Dash, waiting for her to open her eyes. Before long, those big beautiful rose-colored eyes drowsily opened. That is, they opened halfway. She let out a yawn, her gaze slowly turning to look up at me. For a moment, she stared at me blankly. I said nothing, merely giving her a smile. We just sat there in bed, gazing at each other without a word.

After a brief moment, Rainbow Dash acted first. She suddenly threw her arms around me and held me in a surprisingly tight embrace. Her eyes were closed. Or rather, squinted shut. “Rainbow...?” I asked, concerned by this abnormally silent approach she was taking.

“I was worried about you, James.” She soon spoke without releasing her grasp on me or looking at me.

“I’m fine, Rainbow. Really, I feel great. Maybe a little weaker than usual, but I really am feeling good right now.” I replied while stroking her rainbow-striped mane. I then asked, “Were you here with me the entire time?”

She nodded before looking up at me with a calm smile. “Yeah. Ever since they put you in this room to rest, I’ve been watching you like a griffon.”

I raised an eyebrow at that metaphor. “I think the correct term is ‘watching you like a hawk’. Isn’t it?”

Rainbow Dash chuckled lightly while she retorted, “Yeah, but griffon’s are kinda like hawks. I should know. My former best friend is a griffon.”

I knew what it was she was referring to. “I remember. Gilda, right?”

Rainbow Dash nodded before nuzzling her head against my bare chest. This calm gentle demeanor seemed to be somewhat out of character for Rainbow Dash. This seemed more like something Fluttershy would do. I then asked, “Uh… Rainbow? I appreciate the affection, but shouldn’t you be flying around while shouting that I’m OK and cheering that I survived that ordeal two night ago?”

She snickered in my grasp. “Man, you read me like a book, don’t you?”

I smirked as I said, “I’ve known you long enough to know that your behavior is loud, rambunctious, and sometimes over the top.”

Rainbow Dash replied with quite a bit of humility. “Yup, read me like a novel.”

I then asked, “Then why this calm cuddly approach if it's not your thing?”

Rainbow Dash did not speak for a moment while averting her eyes as if trying to find the right words. She finally sighed before muttering, “There are a few reasons. One reason is because I’m sure you’re still recovering and I have to be gentle with you. Another is…” She then tightly embraced me again. “I’m just so glad you’re all right. I don’t want to get all jumpy because…well…”

I cocked my head to one side, trying to understand what she was trying to say. Rainbow Dash finally looked up at me and asked, “Can I just…you know…chill here with you for a while?”

I smiled at the humble request. “I don’t mind. I kinda don’t want to get out of bed just yet either.”

Rainbow grinned before cuddling up to me more. Yes, I suppose I should not be surprised. While she is all about action, she loves to just relax too. It is almost like she is one or the other and never in-between.

“How are the other girls doing?” I asked, just then remembering the other five mares who were with me when we went to Nightmare Moon in the Everfree Forest.

Rainbow replied with her head still nestled against my chest. “They’re OK. We all stayed here until last night to keep an eye on you.”

I then asked, “Then why are you here while they aren’t?”

She looked up at me and explained, “They had some stuff to tend to. You know, like checking on animals, harvesting apples, keeping an eye on Spike, those sorta things.”

I nodded, but then noticed an inconsistancy. “Hang on, what about you? Don’t you have some duties to tend to?”

Rainbow Dash chuckled while she said, “Oh yeah, I’m part of the weather patrol. But we don’t need the weather changed today. So I’ve got the day off.”

I smiled, my hand caressing her sides before stroking her belly, but being mindful to not let my hand reach too low. “I hope the Cake couple and my bosses at the spa don’t mind me being away for a few days.”

Rainbow Dash did not reply, instead letting out a sigh. “Mmmm… Rarity was right. You have magic fingers.”

I snickered at her blatant enjoyment of my touch. “Sorry if I can’t keep my hands off you. Your coat feels nice and I love making my friends happy.”

After a moment, Rainbow Dash seemed to frown slightly. I did not ask, my hand continuing to stroke her belly. Or was it her ribcage? She finally whispered, “James… I really appreciated our time together out there.”

I nodded, completely agreeing with her. “Me too. There wasn’t a moment during that mission that I didn’t enjoy when I was with you girls. Well…except for having to fight Nightmare Moon, that is.”

Rainbow let out a sigh. “That’s not it. I mean… I’ve known you for a while now, but it feels like I only just started to get to know you. Does that make any sense?”

I shrugged my shoulders, not quite getting it. “Um… Care to explain?”

Rainbow Dash did just that. “I always thought you were just a meek and timid guy who was also kinda wimpy. You had other personality traits that made me like you though. But…after all that happened a couple nights ago…” She then looked up at me with a solemn smile. “It feels like I saw the inner you.”

I tilted my head to one side, showing that I did not fully understand. She went on, “I got to fly with you and I got to fight with you. That felt amazing, doing things with you that I never thought you could do. And the way you handled the whole thing…”

Rainbow Dash then sighed once more in hesitation. “What I’m trying to say is… You’re not tough all the time. You only get tough when you really need to. Like you need some kinda trigger for your tough side to come out. And being tough only when you have to be is way cooler than being tough all the time.”

I felt somewhat flattered at those words. She grinned brightly and blurted out, “I’ll be honest. After all you did back then, I’d say you just got 20% cooler.”

I smirked at that odd little expression. “Really? Thanks! Now I just need to find a way to get 30% cooler.” We both laughed together at that quip.

After a moment, Rainbow Dash placed her hoof on my hand. “Still… I gotta admit. That moment when you attacked Nightmare Moon to protect me… That was awesome, but scary.”

Try as I might, I could not recall the event she spoke of. “I don’t even remember that moment. It’s all a blur to me. What exactly happened?”

Rainbow Dash applied a bit more pressure to my hand as she explained, “You just came charging in and swung your sword at Nightmare Moon’s horn. At least I think you did. I woke up with you in front of me with your sword down. That look on your face… That was scary. I never saw you look that mad before. You went hacking and slashing at Nightmare Moon while always staying in front of me. I saw her horn being covered in her magic aura before she charged you. I saw...the tip of her horn come out through the back of your armor...”

Rainbow Dash held onto me tightly, her eyes squinted shut. “I felt your blood get on me… But you didn’t even groan in pain. You stabbed your sword down into her instead. That made her back off. And…I think that’s when you started to calm down.”

I felt a great deal of shame as I listened to Rainbow’s eyewitness recollection of the events that occurred. Even though Nightmare Moon and I seemed to have made amends with each other before I fell asleep, I was fearful that she may still hold a grudge against me for my actions. Rainbow Dash clung to me with her face buried into my chest as she muttered, “Even though you were way scary back then…I felt honored that you went to such lengths to protect me… You’re awesome, James.”

I wrapped my arms around my friend, holding her close to me. “I didn’t want to lose you, Rainbow. You’re one of the best friends I’ve ever known.”

The two of us just cuddled together for a little while, not moving much. I did not speak and neither did Rainbow Dash. But after a while, Rainbow Dash broke the silence. “Hey…James? Got a question for you.”

I saw no harm in listening. “OK. What’s up?”

She did not reply right away, but that expression on her face was puzzling to me. It seemed to show…uncertainty? Internal debate? Regardless, she spoke while not looking directly at me. “Have you…ever felt like you…I dunno…missed out on something? Something important?”

I really was not sure of what she meant by that. “Um… Missed out? On what?”

Rainbow Dash replied with an unexpectedly bright grin. “Oh…don’t worry about it. Just wondering about something. Not important!” She then hopped down from the bed quite abruptly. “Anyway, I better let you get outta bed. Wouldn’t want your legs falling off from lack of use.”

I smirked as I recognized that advice. “Hey, that’s my line!”

She then approached the doorway before looking back at me. “I’ll go on ahead and let everypony know you’re coming home today. Take your time, OK?” I nodded to show I agreed. But as she looked away, I thought I saw something sparkling in the light as it fell from Rainbow Dash’s face. “See ya there, James.” Rainbow spoke before spreading her wings and flying out of sight.

Was that a tear I saw fall from Rainbow’s face? What could she possibly have to cry about? Well, it clearly was not important. She is a tough girl. I climbed out of bed and promptly put on my shirt and pants after turning off my heart monitor. I was expecting the shirt to still have a hole in it from when Nightmare Moon impaled me, but it seemed that someone had repaired it. But once I had put on my socks, I decided to leave my shoes off for the time being. I did not want to leave just yet.

My stance was a little shaky at first, my body still a bit weak from heavy blood loss. “Maybe I should’ve stayed in bed another day.” I muttered to myself.

I staggered out of the room and looked both ways. I was in a hall somewhere in the Canterlot palace. Approaching me from the left was one of the royal guards. When he came closer, I asked, “Excuse me, sir. Have you seen Shining Armor and Estoc?”

The guard calmly replied, “Right this way.” He continued down the hall as I followed him. After a few minutes, I noticed a pair of familiar unicorn stallions up ahead stationed just outside another room. “Captain. This man wanted to see you, sir.”

Estoc and Shining Armor looked our way before smiling. Armor spoke first. “Thank you. You’re dismissed.” My escort nodded before continuing on his way.

Shining Armor trotted right over to me. “Hey there, James! How’re you feeling? Back up to 100%?”

I replied promptly, “I estimate 85%, but I’ll manage. Is Nightmare Moon in there?”

Estoc nodded, but responded quietly. “She is, but try to not raise your voice. She’s in a delicate state right now.”

Shining Armor then glanced at me and chuckled uneasily. “Man, remind me to stay off your bad side! I can’t believe the kind of damage you did to her! You sure you’re not some crazy psycho who hides his victim’s corpses in a bin somewhere?”

I could tell he was poking fun at the injuries I had inflicted on Nightmare Moon, and that did not sit well with me. I glared at Shining Armor as I spoke sternly, “That’s not funny, captain. I don’t even remember doing that to her.”

Estoc mirrored my thoughts. “I must admit, sir, that what you just said was in poor taste.”

Shining Armor bowed his head sheepishly as his ears drooped, as he seemed to realize what kind of impact those words had on me. “Uh… Sorry about that. It’s just… Never mind.” He then sighed as he added, “I guess I was just so impressed with how well you fought against her by judging how much damage you did. Guess I got too fired up.”

I nodded in understanding and said, “Well, just be careful where you say that. You never know. Nightmare Moon might be behind you right now ready to fry you.”

That look on Shining Armor’s face… How do I even describe it? I suppose it is the kind of look that seems to say ‘Oh god, no.’ all over it. Estoc seemed to glance at the doorway before speaking, “There’s nopony there, sir.”

Shining Armor chuckled nervously and quickly muttered, “I knew that.”

I replied with a smirk while making an observation. “Then explain the sweat. It’s not summer yet.”

The captain of the guard cleared his throat before regaining his composure. “Anyway! You wanted to see Nightmare Moon?”

I nodded while my eyes glanced at the door. “Is she accepting visitors?”

Estoc replied, “We were told to not allow anyone through until you saw her first aside from the medical personnel. Princess Celestia’s orders.”

I cocked my head to one side as I found their orders to be bizarrely specific. “No one allowed in until I visited? OK... Well, may I see her now?”

Estoc and Shining Armor immediately stood aside with the latter speaking, “Go right ahead. And let us know if she’s hostile. Estoc and I aren’t entirely sure yet.”

Skeptical, it would seem. Well, considering Nightmare Moon’s reputation, it did not surprise me. “Thanks. I’ll let you know if she’s safe to be around.”

Immediately after entering the chamber, I was greeted by a somber sight. Along with the beeping of a heart monitor, I saw numerous IV drip lines hooked up to Nightmare Moon as she rested on a bed. There was a crumpled blanket next to her, probably left off for easier access to her body. All of her blue armor had been removed, leaving her beautiful black body fully exposed. However, thick white bandages had been wrapped all over her, clearly to cover the gruesome wounds I had inflicted on her.

I felt a twinge of guilt as I beheld the wounded princess before me. Even though I knew she was going to be fine at this point, I could not help feeling that she was going to be angry with me. Her eyes were closed, leading me to believe she was asleep.

Here she was, a changed person and given mercy by the royal sisters, yet I still felt fearful to approach her. I was sure I would be punished for what I did to her. Even so, she is my friend. I know I fell asleep after we had come to terms, but still…

I froze as I saw her stir. Nightmare Moon let out a yawn, before her beautiful teal eyes opened. She gazed right at me, not a word being said. After a brief moment, she smiled faintly as she asked, “James… Are you well?”

I nodded without saying anything. “Please come closer.” She spoke quietly. I did as I was told and approached her nervously. Once I was before her, she pushed herself up in bed and threw an arm around me before resting her head on my shoulder. “Thank you again…”

I was not sure of what to say at the time. But I decided to not restrain myself and embraced her as well, the musty scent of an old stone room being in her coat. With my fingers brushing across a bandage, I whispered, “I’m sorry for anything I did.”

I heard Nightmare Moon whisper back to me. “Don’t be, James. If you hadn’t done this to me, I probably wouldn’t be here right now.”

I leaned into the embrace, a massive sense of relief washing over me as I came to understand my friend was out of danger. The memories of the earlier night danced through my head. The joyful memories intertwined with the sorrowful ones, making me all the more grateful I was able to save the illustrious Mare in the Moon.

“Has Celestia and the guards been good to you?” I asked, my hand constantly stroking her long billowing mane.

Nightmare Moon replied without releasing me, “She has been kind to me, but also stern. I think she is keeping her distance until she can confirm that I’m not a threat. I really do not blame her, but I was hoping I could bond with her at least a little... She is still my sister.”

I sighed as I pulled away so I could look at her directly. “Give her time. I just talked to her and she seems to not hate you at all.” I then asked, “And the guards? What about the medical personnel?”

Nightmare Moon smiled reassuringly as she explained, “They were wary at first, but they began to warm up to me after a short while. They even began to converse with me and asked me if I needed anything.”

I smiled at the good news. “That’s Equestrian hospitality for you.” However, I was interrupted by a knock at the door before watching a familiar earth pony walk in while pushing what seemed to be a tray on wheels.

“It’s lunch time, your highness.” The pony said kindly. I recognized her as Redheart, a nurse from Ponyville Hospital. She had a white coat while her light pink mane was tied into a bun. A nurse’s headdress rested atop her head. Her cutie mark consisted of a red cross with a heart between each arm pointing to the center while her eyes were a light shade of blue. I am not entirely sure as to why she was in Canterlot at the time, but the reasons were likely not worth pondering. When she saw me, the nurse gave me a smile as well. “Oh, hello there, James. Visiting hours haven’t started yet, but I guess I can make an exception with you.”

I smiled back while wondering exactly why she was there. For me, perhaps? “OK. But it’s too soon for my check-up, right?”

She nodded as she set the food tray up next to the bed for easy access. “Yes, that’s not until next month.”

Nightmare Moon seemed underwhelmed by the arrival of her meal. “I was hoping for something a bit more flavorful today.” I suppose she knew what she was talking about. I have never been admitted to a hospital before, but I have heard that the food there is far from impressive.

Redheart chuckled, probably having gotten similar quips from many other patients in her career. “Well, I’m sorry to hear that. That food is meant to be as nutritious as possible without sacrificing too much flavor. Please bear with it, your highness.”

As Nightmare Moon levitated a spoon and scooped up what I suspect was some mashed peas, I asked, “How has she been today, nurse?”

She smiled pleasantly as Nightmare Moon nonchalantly consumed her meal. “She has been a very good patient. I honestly thought Princess Celestia was crazy for asking me to tend to Nightmare Moon, but she has been very cooperative and a good conversation partner. I love listening to the stories she has to share.”

I then asked, “Well, what was the diagnosis? Will she be OK?”

Redheart nodded while glancing over at me. “She had numerous gashes and a deep stab wound as well as some bruising on one side, but the biggest problem was how much blood she lost. Fortunately, she was in no hurry to die. Her will to live has been very strong. She’s going to be fine.”

I looked over at my friend, who was reluctantly eating her meal. I then asked, “Um… I know Celestia has been checking in on her, but has Luna met her yet?”

Redheart shook her head. “I don’t think so. I actually think Celestia has been going out of her way to keep Princess Luna away from Nightmare Moon for the time being. Something about not being the right time yet or something.”

Looking at Nightmare Moon again, I began to wonder if Celestia feared that Luna meeting Nightmare Moon would trigger the age-old clone hostility between them. By which I mean the clone of the original being naturally hostile towards it. In some ways, Nightmare Moon could easily be viewed as an evil clone of Luna, although that obviously is no longer the case with her.

A short while later, Nightmare Moon groaned while her spoon hit her tray with a clack “Ugh, I’m done now.” Her tray was practically devoid of food aside from some scraps here and there.

“All right then. Time to check your blood pressure.” Redheart replied as she wrapped a familiar device around Nightmare Moon’s foreleg. I honestly do not know what that device is called, but its appearance in Equestria was no different from its Earth counterparts. The sack around her arm inflated with each push Redheart made on the rubber bubble at the end of the tube that was connected to it. She turned her head to the gauge and smiled. Must have been a good result. “Looking better, your highness. Your blood pressure is almost back to normal.”

Nightmare Moon cracked a small smile at that. “That’s good. Maybe the world will stop spinning soon.”

I then asked, “Hang on, could you check mine too? I don’t feel like I’m back to 100% yet myself.”

Redheart replied as she removed the device and wrapped it around my forearm, “Sure. Just give me a minute here.”

I felt the sack inflate around my arm as the pressure on it increased. Redheart then smiled as she observed the gauge next to it, “Hmmm... If I had to describe it the way you would, I'd say your blood pressure is back up to 90%. Just take it easy and you’ll be fine in a day or two.”

I smiled at the good news. “Yeah, I feel OK, but I’m a little wobbly sometimes.”

Redheart packed up her gear and set them on the tray before pushing it towards the door. “I heard that you two have a lot to catch up on, so I’ll leave you be for now. I’ll be back this evening to change your bandages, your highness.”

Nightmare Moon nodded at the nurse. “Thank you. Take care.” I waved goodbye as well as the door was shut.

Once we were alone, Nightmare Moon groaned while her head fell upon her pillow. “Ugh, that food... I appreciate her efforts, but why can’t they come up with something to serve to patients that’s at least halfway decent?”

I snickered quietly at her complaints. “I wouldn’t know. I’ve never stayed long enough in a hospital to eat their stuff.”

“Lucky you.” Nightmare Moon grumbled with a scowl on her face before both of us chuckled. It was then that I noticed something. We were talking and even laughing with each other. Like friends.

As we chatted a bit more, I found that Nightmare Moon is not quite like Celestia or even Luna. She is bold, always tells things like it is, and can be snide. But she still commands an air of elegance about her and certainly does not come off as rude. And like Luna, she does indeed have a kind heart and more often than not minds her manners.

“Is that so? Zombies in the Everfree Forest? Hmmm… Must be the curse I placed on them for that crime so many centuries ago.” Nightmare Moon muttered contemplatively as I told her about my trek through the Everfree Forest with my friends a few nights ago.

A thought crossed my mind as I asked, “Just to be sure, was it you who sent the Shadowbolts after me and my friends?”

Nightmare Moon seemed conflicted about the topic. “Do not think I wanted them to harm you. I never expected you to be with the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. If I had known you would be with them, I would have instructed them to escort you to me.”

“Then why were they out there?” I asked again, wondering what they had been doing out there if it was so unlikely for anyone to have guessed Nightmare Moon was behind the eternal night at the time.

“Just a failsafe. They seeped into the trees to twist them into hideous shapes to ward off any potential attackers. If the deterrent did not work, they would use force.” Nightmare Moon replied frankly. She then asked with a worrisome gaze, “They did not hurt you, did they?”

I smiled while resting my hand on her hoof. “It all turned out for the best in the end. To be honest, I think Rainbow Dash and I became closer partially because of them.”

Nightmare Moon bowed her head in thought. “I know. The way she risked her life to protect you from me and when she still would not stay down afterwards. She must truly love you.”

I chuckled as I averted my eyes, my body temperature spiking at such a bold claim. “Love me? Not likely. We’re polar opposites in terms of just about everything.” I then paused before I nodded. “But I know she loves me as a friend. I love her too. Heck, I love all my friends.”

Nightmare Moon closed her eyes while showing a serene smile. “Very true. Your friends were very adamant in protecting you. You must be quite precious to them.”

I sighed as I took a moment to think back on the past months. “Yeah… We’ve been through ups and downs. At this point, I don’t know what I’d do without them.”

I froze as I felt Nightmare Moon place a kiss on my cheek. “Regardless of what happens, I know you will always have me. You worked hard to earn my friendship and you succeeded.”

After a moment more of chatting, Nightmare Moon finally asked, “James, I’m still rather hungry, but am in the mood for something sweet.”

I retorted with some wit, “Come to think of it, when was the last time you ate anything at all since separating from Luna?”

Nightmare Moon’s face changed to one of shock. “Actually…. Never! No wonder my frame is so slim! I’m anorexic! I need something to fix that!” I could tell she was just messing around to add in some humor to combat the somber presence of her wounded form. She then looked at me with a pleading smile. “To that effect, I have a request. I overheard some of the palace personnel mention a donut parlor in Canterlot.”

My fingers rose to my chin as I processed those words, the location of a familiar shop coming to mind. “I think I heard Spike mention it a few times. You want some?”

Nightmare Moon nodded and said, “Yes, about a dozen. I’m not even sure of what a donut is, but they sound tasty. As for what kind… Bah, any will do. Surprise me.”

Never heard of a donut before? Considering how long Nightmare Moon had been away from Equestria, I suppose it should not surprise me. I smiled at her ignorance and was eager to help her try something new and delicious. “Well, you’re gonna like them. Donuts come in all sorts of forms and flavors.” Ugh, I am developing a strong donut craving even as I write this.

My friend smiled hungrily. “Well, I’ll leave it up to you on what to choose. And don’t worry about me. I’ll be patient.”

I gave my friend a gentle embrace before I could head out. “OK. I’ll be back soon.” I then turned and left the room only to find Celestia waiting right outside.

“Going somewhere?” She asked with a smirk. That look in her eye told me that she had something planned for me.

“Um… Celestia? What’s with that look?” I asked, noticing that Estoc and Shining Armor were looking at us out of the corner of their eyes.

“Oh… Nothing. It’s just that I’m going to have to throw you in the dungeon…” She spoke with that cruel smirk. Suddenly, she smiled brightly as she added, “For not asking me what kind of donuts I would like!”

I snickered in amusement and relief. “You had me going there! And sure. What would you like?”

Celestia began to reply, but paused in thought for a second or two. “I would… Actually, I recall that the shop owner developed a special recipe around a year ago. I would like to try that.”

I had never heard of a donut shop coming up with specials of any sort until then. “A special recipe? Like…..the daily special?”

Shining Armor seemed to know what it was since he spoke up from nearby. “Tell him you want his latest masterpiece. He’ll know what you mean.” He then glanced at subordinate. “Estoc, I think it’ll be too heavy for him to carry. Would you mind accompanying him to assist in carrying it back?”

Estoc nodded in immediate compliance. “Yes, sir.” Estoc then approached me and asked, “Now that I think about it, are you familiar with Canterlot’s layout?”

I crossed my arms for a moment as I tried to think. “Um… Probably not. The only other time I ever came here was during the Grand Galloping Gala and I'm pretty sure most of the place is off-limits during the event.”

He nodded and extended his hoof towards the far end of the hall. “Then you should let me lead the way so you don’t get lost. Shall we be going?”

Celestia turned her gaze ahead as well. “Please do. And let the shop owner know to send the bill to the palace.” This made me ponder what kind of price tag this so-called ‘masterpiece’ carries.

“OK then. See you in a bit.” I replied before following Estoc down the halls and out of the palace.

Canterlot still gave me the same upper-class feel as during my first visit, the ponies around me still carrying their heads high in what was likely overblown sophistication. Some would stare at me in what was likely curiosity since I have rarely visited Canterlot before and that they had never seen a human before by extension. It was not quite as overwhelming as the first time, so I was not all that nervous.

Hoping to pass the time, I tried to engage in conversation with Estoc. “So… Estoc. Shining Armor is your commanding officer?”

He nodded while continuing to lead me. “He is. Captain is the highest rank among the royal guards.”

I then asked, “Well… Has there been any…um….incidents where the royal guards had to intervene?”

Estoc replied, “It’s very rare when we have to resort to force on anything. It’s usually in response to arguments that get out of hand or dangerous creatures that wander into town, although the highlight of my career was during the Changeling invasion a while back.”

Changeling? If memory serves, Pinkie Pie mentioned that word a few nights ago. What is more, the word ‘Changeling’ reminds me of… Of course. I recall reading once that Changelings, at least on Earth, are closely associated with demonic, perhaps even satanic, lore. “That word gives me a sinister vibe. Are they bad news?”

Estoc stopped walking as he looked back at me. “Very bad. They are creatures that can perfectly mimic anypony. Their queen even mimicked Princess Cadence on her wedding day. It was a close call in the end. If you want more details, you will have to ask the captain.” He then averted his eyes, looking rather disgruntled. “I was…uh…captured early on in the invasion, so I did not see much of what happened until the Changelings were repulsed from Canterlot.”

I crossed my arms in contemplation, finding it almost ironic that my arrival was so close to such an event. “Well, they’re gone, right? You think they’ll come back?”

Estoc replied as he turned around and continued walking, “It’s possible, but their queen is far from stupid. She’s probably out there, carefully planning her next scheme. Who knows what she may do next.” But he then looked at me and smiled. “But if you were to face her after that training you went through, I think you could slay her.”

Evil or not, I did not like the idea of killing the Changeling queen. Still, if she were to invade again and intended to do my friends harm, I would have to take up the sword again. “I just hope it never comes to that.”

After weaving through the streets for a while, Estoc led me into what seemed to be a small shop. “Here we are. I’ll wait by the door for you.”

When I stepped inside, it felt like I was in an old-fashioned café. The floor was in a checkerboard design consisting of tiles of two shades of gray while a diagonal checkerboard design covered the walls consisting of two shades of green. Small round tables were set up around the area with small stools set up in front of the counter like a bar. Is there any such thing as a donut bar? Behind the bar were numerous shelves lined with a wide variety of donuts as well as some other pastries.

“Looks like donut heaven to me.” I muttered as I approached the counter. But where was the clerk?

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed someone in the corner of the shop. A unicorn stallion was moving a mop around with magic. His body structure was very similar to Big Macintosh, although his face seemed a bit broader and rounder. Like Big Macintosh, his tail was cropped and his mane was somewhat unkempt. His eyes were a vibrant green while his coat was a very light shade of tan. His tail and mane were light brown while his cutie mark depicted a typical round donut topped with pink icing. He was wearing a white cook’s jacket and a small white hat on his head.

“Um… Sir?” I asked, hoping to get his attention.

When the unicorn stallion looked my way, his eyes opened wide as his magical grip on the mop was released. He spoke in a somewhat gruff voice, “Hey, I heard about you! Don’t tell me. I heard your name somewhere…”

His eyes squinted nearly shut while he held a hoof to his chin as if closely examining me. “Definitely a human… And the name… You’re James, right?”

I nodded in some confusion. “Yeah, but how do you know my name? I’ve never seen you before.”

The baker replied, “Whenever Twilight Sparkle visits Canterlot, Spike always pays a visit to my shop for some donuts. He mentioned you the last time they came around. I just didn't think I'd ever see you in the flesh.”

I smiled at the thought of Spike bringing up my existence. “Heh, he did?”

The shop owner then trotted over to the counter and stood behind it. “Enough of my babbling. Welcome to Donut Joe’s Donut Emporium. What can I get you today?”

I suspected the shop owner was Donut Joe himself. As I browsed the selection of goods, I remembered what Celestia had requested. “Um… Before I forget, you have some sort of ‘masterpiece’ available for purchase?”

Joe’s face brightened instantly. “Ooh, good choice! First time here and you’re already going for the good stuff! Just a second. I don’t put this baby out with the rest to make sure no one steals any of the parts.”

As Donut Joe ducked through the swinging doors to the rear of the shop, I raised an eyebrow. “Parts? What kind of donut dish can be considered to have ‘parts’ on it?”

A moment later, Donut Joe pushed his way through the doors, but stopped halfway. At his sides seemed to be the forward-most components of a cart attached to a harness on his back. “OK, ready for your eyes to be as dazzled as your taste buds?”

I crossed my arms, not sure if his enthusiasm and confidence were genuine or just trying to make his product sell. If it was the latter, I was finding his attempts to be rather overblown. “Um… Sure. What’s your secret weapon?”

Joe then walked out into the storefront and pulled his creation into view. He then raised his arm towards the cart, proudly introducing his creation. “First-time customer, I present to you Donutopia!”

Donutopia, huh? It certainly looked the part. This ‘Donutopia’ thing seemed to be…well… I must admit Donut Joe must have put a lot of time and effort into coming up with that. It seemed to be a model city. Made of donuts. The colors ranged from purple to pink to orange to a few other colors. It even had spires atop the tallest ‘buildings’, giving the whole thing a metropolitan look. I cocked my head to one side as I beheld this impressive piece of work. There were probably around a hundred donuts in it. “Joe… How long does it take to put these together?”

Donut Joe chuckled as he explained, “It takes a few hours to put together just one of these. That’s why I only make one every week.”

I smiled slightly, impressed with what I was seeing. “Well, that does look like a work of edible art. Just don’t tell me the price tag.”

Joe then spoke in surprise, “The price? You are gonna pay for this, aren’t you?”

Estoc finally stepped forward and replied, “Send the bill to the royal palace. The princesses will deal with it.”

Donut Joe hardly looked surprised. “Oh, I getcha. OK then, give my best to them.” He then levitated an upside-down cardboard box onto the cart, covering the edible structure. Probably as a means to keep any wind from blowing it over.

Estoc then slid himself into the harness and pulled the cart out of the shop. “Thank you.” I spoke instinctively towards Donut Joe.

The shopkeeper smiled as he bid us farewell. “Anytime, man. Tell Twilight and Spike I said hi.”

Estoc led the way since I was still unfamiliar with Canterlot’s layout. In the back of my mind, I was glad that Pinkie Pie was not with us. Knowing her, even though she has done an admirable job of cutting down on sweets, she would probably devour the entire Donutopia in one gulp if presented with the opportunity. Fortunately, she was still back in Ponyville.

“Um… James?” Estoc spoke up, interrupting my train of thought. He then pointed ahead. “Why is there a box in the middle of the road?”

Right ahead of us was a cardboard box of similar size to the one that was covering Donutopia. On its own, it did not seem strange. What puzzled me was that it was out in the open.Smack dab in the middle of the road.“A box? Here?” I asked as I began to approach it.

“I can just go around it, sir.” Estoc insisted as he followed me.

“Nah, it’s no trouble. I can move it.” I replied without much thought. But as I lifted the box and looked down, I locked eyes with a familiar pink earth pony mare. When she noticed me looking down at her, there was a sudden loud noise as…a…red exclamation point appeared above her head while she suddenly jumped in surprise.

“Uh… Hi, James! Feeling better?” Pinkie Pie asked, a sheepish grin on her face as I noticed that she was sweating. However, I did not speak as I observed the floating red exclamation point in front of my face.

I looked down at my friend after a moment and asked, “Pinkie… Why were you hiding in…”

She giggled a bit nervously as she said, “Oh, the cardboard box? Um… Yeah. Interesting story there. You see… It all started with…” She suddenly pointed behind me. “Look! A twin-headed manticore with candy corn for teeth and a gummy worm for a tail!” She then turned and dashed out of sight, my eyes still fixated on her as she ran.

A few seconds later, Pinkie Pie rushed back over to me and pointed at the red exclamation point that was still dangling in the air…while appearing to be two-dimensional. Honestly, what causes these bizarre phenomena to happen? “You gonna eat that?” She asked, her hoof still pointing at it.

I blankly stared at her and replied, “Uh… Help yourself.”

“Thanks!” Pinkie Pie spoke before chomping the thing and running away again. I suppose I should have asked what it tasted like. Until I remember to ask, I will assume that red exclamation point tasted like a combination of cardboard, gunpowder, military rations, and maybe raw snake meat.

I heard Estoc walk up alongside me. His face looked just as bewildered as mine. I blankly asked, "Estoc?"

“Yes, sir?” He replied just as blankly.

“Did you hear that noise a moment ago?” I asked again.

“Yes, sir. Never heard anything like it before.” He retorted flatly.

“Then I wasn’t seeing things when that red…”

“No, sir. I saw it too.” Estoc said with a nod.

“I think we should forget what we saw and never speak of it again.” I muttered.

“Speak of what again?” Estoc asked as he caught on.

“Exactly.” I spoke as I continued walking with Estoc by my side. Best not think too hard about what happened right there.

We returned to the palace without a hitch, although I stayed behind the cart the entire time to make certain Pinkie Pie would not get to Donutopia. Honestly, it seems like that girl has a sixth sense when it comes to gourmet sweets.

Estoc led me to what I assume was the main hall of the palace, the room where Celestia and Luna welcomed guests during the Grand Galloping Gala. Celestia was already there waiting for us. “Mmm, I can already smell it. What was the masterpiece the donut parlor had?”

I lifted the box that was covering it. “According to Donut Joe, it’s a little slice of heaven in a tiny corner of Equestria. Known only as…” I then dropped the box and held my hand out towards the city of donuts. “Donutopia. Population: 1000 sprinkles.”

Celestia’s jaw dropped open as her tongue hung out of her mouth. “Oh my goodness… So THIS is the completed form of that entry!” As she stepped forward, I noticed that the princess of the sun had begun to drool.

“Um… Celestia?” I said while pointing at her face.

She seemed to notice what she was doing and immediately wiped the drool from her chin. “Oops… Not very refined of me.”

Estoc then smirked as he added, “There’s no way we can finish these by ourselves.” He then suddenly called out, “Royal guards, assemble! Donut break!”

At those words, a slew of royal guards swarmed into the room with Shining Armor being at the front. “Did somepony say donuts?!”

I snickered, realizing that like typical police officers, the royal guards have a taste for donuts. There was a sudden flash next to me, followed by a familiar voice speaking, “Huzzah! It’s been too long since I last tasted donuts… Oh?” I looked down at my right and found Luna looking up at me. “James! Are you well?” Before I could react, she had her arms around me in a tight embrace.

I smiled as I embraced my dear friend. I had not seen her since departing Canterlot a few nights ago. “I’m feeling fine, Luna. Have you seen Nightmare Moon yet?”

She replied with a nervous smile. “Um… Not yet… Celestia told me to wait until the proper time. Although I will admit I am somewhat apprehensive about facing her.”

I suspect she was feeling nervous about facing herself. That would certainly weird me out if I had to talk to someone who was me, if that makes any sense. “Don’t worry too much. I spoke to her today and I can safely say she is a good person.”

Luna nodded as she dropped back down to the floor. “So I’ve heard. Still… I suppose I have to face her eventually…” She then faced the cart that was carrying Donutopia. “You there! Stand down! I believe James should taste that first!”

The royal guards stepped back, allowing me to easily reach the cart. It turned out that someone had set up another cart next to it that dispensed coffee, milk, and other things one would find near a tray of donuts. Which was exactly what I needed. I stepped forward, grabbed a plate, and began to carefully pick donuts from the structure while being careful to not let it topple.

“Whoa. Ten donuts are a little much for one guy, isn’t it?” Shining Armor asked as I moved to the drink cart with ten colorful donuts stacked on my plate.

“Not if you’re Pinkie Pie. Besides, four donuts are my limit. The rest are for Nightmare Moon.” I replied as I poured myself a glass of milk. I then faced Estoc and asked, “Could you guide me back to her quarters, please?”

Estoc then glanced at Shining Armor. “Captain, please make certain that a few are left for me when I return.”

Shining Armor smirked in amusement at Estoc's concern. “Will do. Carry on.” Estoc then turned and led me up the stairwell and into the hallway on one end.

“That’s it right there.” Estoc spoke while pointing ahead to a room that had its door slightly ajar. “Now, if you’ll excuse me…” He then turned and ran back down the hall, clearly in a hurry to get some donuts before his coworkers could claim them all.

I peeked into the room, finding Nightmare Moon looking absolutely bored while she lay sprawled out on her bed. I snickered to myself at her inelegant position, finding it very amusing to see a princess like that.

I pushed the door open further with my shoulder as I walked in. “Someone looks bored.”

Nightmare Moon’s ears perked up upon hearing my voice. She looked at me over her shoulder with a smile, but her expression then became one of curiosity. “Hm? Are those donuts?”

I nodded as I pulled a chair over to the bed. “Yup. Colorful sight, huh?”

My friend's smiled hungrily as she said, “Indeed. Are they just as tasty as they look?” One was engulfed by a deep blue aura before floating over to her. I did not have time to respond before she took a bite. “Mm! Very tasty! Who came up with these wonderful delicacies?”

I explained, “Donut Joe of Canterlot. Although I’m not too sure of who invented the donut in Equestria. I know how they were invented on my world, but I’m not sure about this world. Maybe it involved an airship's helm during a storm.”

Nightmare Moon smiled once she had finished her first donut. “Well, whoever did invent them must be a culinary genius. Another, please?”

I set the plate down on an end table next to the bed while I took a seat. “Help yourself.” The two of us sat there and chatted together, feasting on donuts. I prefer dunking my donuts in milk before consuming them.

By the time we finished eating, the entire plate was empty. Four donuts has always been my limit, but Nightmare Moon ate the other six. What an appetite! “Hoo… Can’t eat another bite…” Nightmare Moon groaned as she rolled onto her side.

“Yeah. That hit the spot.” I replied while stretching as I stood up. But just before we could speak further, I heard a knock on the door. I looked to the doorway and saw Celestia motioning for me to approach her. I looked at Nightmare Moon and said, “Excuse me for a minute.” Nightmare Moon nodded in silence before I left the room.

Celestia greeted me with a look of concern. “How is she doing?”

I replied quietly, “Very well. She has a hearty appetite and is pretty chatty.”

The princess of the sun smiled in relief. “If she’s that much better, then now is the proper time. Luna?’

I turned and found Luna approaching us down the hall. Celestia then asked, “Are you ready, Luna?”

My friend seemed very nervous. Her eyes kept shifting around, unable to look at us for very long. “I… Well, I suppose it has to be done, but… You know she is…”

I glanced back to the room, understanding the awkwardness of it all. “Yeah, it must be weird actually talking to yourself. But she’s not exactly you anymore, is she?”

Celestia smiled reassuringly. “You and Nightmare Moon must come to terms with each other, Luna. Don’t worry. We’ll be right here to intervene should something go wrong.”

I patted Luna on the back of her neck as I said, “Nightmare Moon trusts me more than anyone. If she gets hostile, I know she’ll listen to me.”

Luna took a deep breath before facing the doorway. “Very well… Wish me luck.” She entered the room very cautiously, Nightmare Moon instantly noticing her. Those big teal eyes stared at the Princess of the Night with what I suspect was sheer nervousness.

“Nightmare Moon… Um… Are you well?” Luna asked once she was standing before her former self.

“Uh… Yes, I’m doing fine…” Nightmare Moon replied while averting her eyes, finding the encounter just as strange as the Princess of the Night herself.

The two sisters of the night did not seem hostile at all, although the whole situation felt very awkward. They rarely looked directly at each other, their eyes often averted. “So… Have you…how do I say… Have you…um…eaten any good foods since returning?” Luna asked, clearly having trouble finding topics to help break the ice.

Nightmare Moon replied, “Not really... Until James brought those donuts, I’ve been stuck eating that horrid hospital variety food. Absolutely dreadful.”

Possibly due to Nightmare Moon not replying with any hesitation, Luna seemed to open up a bit more. “Um… Yes. Quite. Well… That night a few days ago. That full moon was…um…very lovely.”

Once again seeming somewhat nervous, Nightmare Moon nodded, “I did my best… I wanted to make the night as perfect as possible for my friend…”

Luna smiled just slightly. “Oh, that’s right. You met James a while back.” She then approached Nightmare Moon slowly and asked, “What happened that night in the Everfree Forest?”

Nightmare Moon seemed to relax a bit as she explained, “He told me how much he loved the night, so I watched over him as he slept.” She then snickered unexpectedly, “But when he woke up, he had somehow become an earth pony.”

I winced, remembering that day several months back when my exposure to Poison Joke had caused me to become an earth pony overnight. “He did? Was that your doing?” Luna asked with a most perplexed gaze.

Nightmare Moon shook her head. “No, although I found it amusing nonetheless. I got a good chuckle out of his frustration.”

Luna then noticeably smirked as a more devious expression settled into her eyes. “Did he make for a handsome stallion?” I felt my body temperature rise as I probably blushed, Celestia starting to snicker beside me.

“Oh, I would say so. Certainly not bad on the eyes, although his posture was very clumsy and far from confident.” Nightmare Moon smirked as well while eyeing the doorway. I suspect she was saying what she was only to mess with me. Regardless, I buried my face in my hands and groaned. By then, Celestia had propped herself up against the wall while laughing quietly.

Luna glanced over at me and smirked before looking back at Nightmare Moon. She then spoke in a slightly louder voice, probably to make sure I could hear her. “Did he have a good pair of…”

I could not stand by any longer. Before Luna could finish what she was going to say, I burst into the room. “STOP, STOP!!! I don’t wanna hear that!” All three of the royal sisters burst into wild laughter. “I’m sorry I didn’t have anything to cover myself with! I didn’t have any clothes on hand that was made for pony use! I wish I did, but I didn’t! Gimme a break!”

Luna laughed and pointed at me as her stance became unsteady. “Forgive me! I could not help myself! It’s just your reaction was… Bwahahaha!” I facepalmed at their behavior. One thing Luna and Nightmare Moon both seem to share is a strong sense of humor.

Nightmare Moon began to cough after a moment. “Oof… Let’s hold off on the humor for now. I don’t think my body can handle it yet.”

Luna nodded as she caught herself. “Yes, yes… Perhaps we should change the subject.”

Celestia then stepped inside while looking quite pleased. “Well, it would seem that you two are really hitting it off.”

Luna and Nightmare Moon looked at each other for a second before looking back at their sister. “We are?” Nightmare Moon asked with a bewildered gaze.

Celestia smiled warmly in response. “I had my doubts, but it seems that you and Luna get along very well. Nightmare Moon, I no longer see any reason to doubt you.” She then stepped forward and lowered her horn toward Nightmare Moon’s face. “As ruler of the day and co-ruler of Equestria, I hereby pardon you of your wrongdoings.”

Luna did the same, lowering her horn towards her former self, “As do I, Nightmare Moon.”

Nightmare Moon said nothing for a moment. But soon, tears began to trickle down her face. She then gave the royal sisters a most grateful smile. “Thank you…” However, she then faced me. “And thank you, my friend.”

I bowed my head, somewhat embarrassed by her praise. However, Celestia then spoke to me. “James. Now that everything has fallen into place, I can properly thank you for your efforts.”

Luna smiled as she too faced me. “You did not only help your friends end the eternal night. You did something absolutely everypony in Equestria had thought impossible. You changed Nightmare Moon.”

I averted my eyes, finding the praise to be embarrassing. “I only tried to do what I thought was right…”

Celestia sighed with a noticeable look of shame in her eyes. “That you did. I only wish I could’ve looked at things differently at the time. It was very unbecoming of me to judge Nightmare Moon so harshly without listening to someone who had actually met her before.”

Luna nudged her sister while trying to maintain an air of optimism. “Do not fret, Celestia. Nightmare Moon has changed for the better, and in the end, that is all that really matters. Right?”

Celestia nodded with a faint smile after a moment. “Very true. And there are going to be some big changes in Equestria very soon.”

Luna then asked, “If it is not too much to ask, may I remain here with Nightmare Moon a while longer? I wish to speak to her more.”

Nightmare Moon chuckled at the notion. “The light side of the moon wants to listen to her dark side? Oh, the irony.”

Celestia seemed to have no issues with the request. “That sounds fine to me. James, let’s leave them be for now.” I nodded and followed Celestia out of the room. But before I went too far, I turned and peeked back inside the room.

“So… Luna. What changes have occurred in my absence?” Nightmare Moon asked with her eyes fixated on her sister.

“Well… There is Nightmare Night, which is…” Luna said before I decided to take my leave and let the two alicorns chat without anyone eavesdropping.

With nothing else to do and no one to talk to, I decided to just explore the royal palace. With most of the guards gathered around Donutopia, I did not really encounter anyone. I did pass by the door to the throne room, but decided to leave it be. I already knew what was in there.

The halls were elegantly designed, but some seemed rather bare with the stone walls exposed. I do not feel it is necessary to go into detail on how every single hallway in the palace looked, not to mention it would take a long time to flesh out the words needed to describe such detail. But I eventually came to a familiar balcony that faced west. The same balcony where I departed from Canterlot a few nights ago.

The view from that balcony is fantastic. You can see for miles. I could plainly see Ponyville far below me and the Everfree Forest even further to the…

The Everfree Forest. It was then that I remembered something important. Mitta was still out there. Right then, she was probably in Sunny Town with all the other cursed ponies I had slaughtered a few nights ago. Did they even remember what happened?

I sighed to myself, remembering that I had made a promise to go back there one day to help Mitta. But is there a way? Can the curse be lifted from just one pony instead of…wait.

I gasped as my head jerked up. During Nightmare Night, Luna claimed that she had set the curse upon Sunny Town herself. And if she could cast the curse, she could also remove it!

A smirk spread across my face. I knew then what I had to do. “Hang on, Mitta. I’m on my way.”

I knew better than to head into the Everfree Forest unarmed, so I made my way to the throne room. Upon entering, I found Celestia seated upon the throne with two unicorn guards standing at the base of it.

“Welcome, James. Is there anything you need?” Celestia asked with a smile.

I kept my response brief and to the point. “I’d like to get to my armor, if that’s OK.”

This seemed to surprise Celestia greatly. “Your armor? But you just regained consciousness today! What could you possibly need it for?”

I decided to keep the exact details to myself at the time. “It’s…personal. I need it in order to do something.”

After a brief pause, Celestia stood up. “Well, I can’t tell you what to do with your own equipment. I trust that you know what you’re doing.” She then looked down at the two guards and spoke, “You are dismissed, gentlemen. Make your way to the lobby for some Donutopia.”

No sooner had she said that did the guards suddenly make a break for the doorway, discarding their serious expressions for looks of excitement. I could only shake my head in amusement as they passed me. “I take it the royal guards really like donuts.”

Celestia chuckled as she approached me. “You have no idea. We frequently order batches from the local donut shop.” She then turned to face the throne as her horn was engulfed by a familiar golden yellow aura. “Now then, let me get that for you.”

Like before, the throne began to rise up to reveal the hidden stairwell that led to the vault where my armor and weapons rested. “I’ll wait up here for you.” Celestia said once the throne had been raised as high as it would go.

“I won’t be long.” I replied before approaching the throne and making my way down the stairwell.

The stone passage still carried a cool musty scent. It could probably be effectively used as a food cellar if needed considering how cool it felt in there. However, the lighting was very poor. Without Celestia to light the torches along the walls, I had to clumsily feel my way along.

However, before I got far, I could feel a faint presence. As if something was guiding me. It felt familiar, but I could not quite place it. I stopped and looked around, probably standing right in the middle of the corridor. The presence was directly ahead of me, so I walked straight ahead. I did not collide with anything along the way, my hands held low to feel for anything that might get in my way.

Before long, my hands bumped into something cold and hard. It felt like…a stone altar. The first thing I decided to look for was my sword and shield. The Celestial Sword could be used as a torch thanks to its glowing blade, so I reached past the altar to try to find the Lunar Shield hanging on the wall. I did not search long. My hands dragged across an even cooler hard surface that did not feel entirely flat. I recognized the shape right away. My hands gripped the sides and pulled it down. The Lunar Shield was back in my grasp.

I felt along the top of the shield and felt a sword hilt. Not wasting any time, I grasped it and pulled the sword from its scabbard. The instant the bottom of the blade emerged, I was nearly blinded by an intense light. With so little light in the cellar, the blade was glowing almost as brightly as the sun. I looked away as I drew the blade. Once it was out, the entire chamber lit up almost as if it had suddenly been taken outdoors.

The faint warmth that was being radiated by the Celestial Sword’s blade was comforting and even gave me goose bumps due to the contrasting coolness I had been feeling moments earlier. I left the sword on the altar to be used as a simple light source for the moment as I looked around further. Resting in the basin in the center of the altar was a familiar blue and white liquid. And resting next to the basin was my helmet. The beautiful white form of the Element of Humanity was facing me.

I suspected that the Element of Humanity itself guided me through the darkness since it has a subtle connection to me now. I smiled, remembering what that Element had helped me gain. Without it, I never would have been able to save Nightmare Moon. I placed my hand on it, the twin dove-shaped gemstone shining in the light. “I don’t know if you can hear me, but thank you.”

Before I did anything else, I placed my hand in the constantly shifting liquid metal in the altar’s basin. A second later, it began to creep up my arm and down my body. It certainly felt odd, but I felt sure I would get used to it over time. But what surprised me most was when the metal had solidified. Any and all damage my armor had suffered during my struggle against Nightmare Moon had seemingly been repaired. Both wings were intact and the circular gaps in the cuirass were gone as well. “Man, this armor is a keeper.”

I spread my wings, finding that my control over them was just as precise as before. The process of flying and the use of magic started coming back to me. In order to practice, I tried using the levitation spell to bring the Lunar Shield to my left arm. My right gauntlet was coated in a familiar golden yellow aura, as was the shield. The Lunar Shield then levitated over to the side of my left forearm, the two brass clasps clamping down over it. But before I did anything else, I grabbed my helmet and placed it on my head. Where I was going, I would need as much of my body covered as possible.

I heard a faint sound from behind me once the helmet was on my head. Probably the mane…plume…whatever it was that comes out of the back of it. I took the Celestial Sword in my right hand and left the chamber with the light coming from the blade gradually getting dimmer the closer I got to the stairwell at the entrance. Once I could see clearly… Wait. See?

It then occurred to me that I had not been wearing my glasses at all throughout the entire day. I did leave them with Shining Armor, right? Well, I suppose it did not matter at the time. I could not really wear them with my helmet on. Regardless, I returned my sword to its scabbard once I had begun to climb the stairwell.

Once I was back in the throne room, Celestia looked over at me. She was about to say something, but her expression changed to one of what seemed to be shock. “Oh my goodness…”

I had a good idea of what elicited such a glance. “What? Is it my hair?”

Celestia regained her composure and nodded. “Yes. I know I said that armor looks fabulous on you, but it is even more breathtaking when it is complete. That mane… Just amazing.”

I tried to look behind myself, seeing the end of the helmet’s plume constantly billowing. Like before, it was made up of a fusion of Celestia and Luna’s mane colorations. “Did you specifically make it this way?”

Celestia nodded and said, “Yes. It was our way of showing who crafted that armor. Although… Since the helmet had never been worn, we never had the chance to actually see it in action.”

I smiled while glad that for as voluminous as it is, the whole thing is intangible. “I’m just glad this stuff doesn’t have physical mass. It’d just get in the way.”

Celestia cracked a bit of a smirk. “Yes, it would. But if it’s not too much trouble, may I know what it is you need your armor for so soon after waking up? You’re not even back up to 100% yet, from what I heard.”

She was right. My blood pressure was lower than desired. But for some reason, I was feeling completely fine in my armor. Perhaps its effects of enhancing stamina were counteracting my fatigue. In any case, I decided to reply honestly. “I need it to help a friend. I promised myself that I would be back for her.”

My answered seemed to satisfy the Princess of the Dawn. “I see. If that is the case, I will not stop you. Just be careful if you get into some sort of confrontation. As I’m sure you found out, that armor does have limits.”

“I know. I’m not looking for trouble though, so I should be OK.” But as I was about to pass Celestia on my way to the door, I paused beside her. “Please make sure Luna knows about this. I’m going to need her help tonight. I’ll be back. OK?”

Celestia turned to look at me. “Will do. I’ll be sure to let her know to expect you this evening.”

I said my goodbyes and left the room. But as I made my way back towards the balcony so I could fly towards the Everfree Forest, I passed numerous guards who likely were on their way back to their posts after eating some donuts. They all stood at the sides of the hallway I was in, staring in awe at my armor.

I felt somewhat nervous at first now that I had become the center of attention, but I then heard Estoc call out from somewhere. “Looking good, sir!”

This gave me a slight boost in confidence, so I decided to dazzle the guards in a way. I stopped walking and stood in the middle of the hall for a moment. I then suddenly spread my wings, a gasp coming from the guards. I think I even saw a few of the pegasus guards spread their own wings, look at them, then scowl in envy at my wings. But I was about to find out that bigger is not always better.

I flapped my wings hard to get myself off the ground. After hovering for a moment, I then flew down the hall with the royal guards watching. However, I barely had enough space to move down the halls without my wings clipping something. A few seconds after I started, my left wing clipped…a pillar? A part of the wall that jutted out to form an arch in the ceiling higher up? I am not sure, but it sent me into a tumble. I crashed right into several guards, making a loud clatter with our armor. I was stuck on my back, the guards under me. Instead of feeling embarrassed though, I burst out laughing from just how silly the act was. The guards joined in, our raucous laughter echoing throughout the halls.

“That’s what I get for showing off!” I laughed as I struggled to my feet. I was not going to try that again.

I decided to walk the rest of the way to the balcony to avoid making a fool of myself. Once I was standing on the railing of the balcony, I looked down. I felt a twinge of dread as I felt the familiar fear of falling fill my mind. But I had done this before, so I had nothing to fear. I took a deep breath, gathering my courage. Once I was prepared, I leaned forward and allowed myself to fall off the balcony with my shield tucked over my torso and my wings folded.

I plummeted at great speed, my eyes squinted as I watched the scenery pass me by. I spread my wings after a certain amount of time and pulled up. I was soon soaring through the air to the west at great speed. Flying through the air during the night was one thing, but flying during the day gave me a sort of a sense of freedom and excitement that I had not felt before. I performed loops and spirals and a variety of other aerial maneuvers relying on nothing more than my own body and the armor that covered it. Simply sublime!

As I flew on, Ponyville was coming up fast. I had flown over the town during the night, but this was in broad daylight. While I normally have disdain for being the center of attention, I was strongly tempted to fly through the streets just to see the looks on the ponies’ faces when they saw the closest thing to an angel swooping past them.

“Well, you only live once.” I muttered out loud before I descended and flew into Ponyville.

I have no idea how many ponies I passed as I flew along. I was moving too fast to really keep count. I could hear shouts and whistles from some of the ponies that actually made me feel confident. At one point, I flew by Twilight’s house and saw Spike leaving it with a stack of scrolls in his hands.

“Heh, why not.” I spoke as I swooped past him, blowing all the scrolls out of his hand with the tailwind my speed was leaving in my wake. However, I used the levitation spell to make them follow me as I looped around the library.

“What the?! Where’d they go?!” I heard the young dragon shout just before I flew past him and left the scrolls in a tidy pile next to him. I am not sure what he said after that, but I am sure it went something like, “These scrolls must be getting some self-awareness. Better tell Twilight!”.

I continued to weave my way through the streets, having no trouble maneuvering despite my speed. It was as if my reflexes improved to counter my speed. But at one point, I noticed what seemed to be an orange pegasus filly wearing a purple helmet riding a scooter down the middle of the road.

I swooped up alongside the pegasus filly and waved at her. “Heya, Scoot!” I then flew along, hoping she would try to catch up.

“What the?! Hey, wait up!” I heard the filly call out as the buzzing of her wings grew noisier. Her speed began to increase as she started to catch up to me. Once she was getting closer, she asked, “Is that you, big brother?!”

I nodded while trying to look to my side. “Yup! What’s up, Scoot? You been a good girl while I was in Canterlot?”

She merely stared at me for a moment before replying with an excited grin. “Man, that armor’s so sweet! Where’d you get… WAH?!”

With Scootaloo focusing her attention on me, she could not watch the road. Her scooter must have collided with something since my sister suddenly went airborne with her helmet coming off. At that speed, any injuries she would suffer would possibly be life-threatening. Acting more on instinct, I caught her with the levitation spell and moved her to my right arm before I held her in it.

“Oh man… Am I dead yet?” She muttered, her eyes squinted shut.

I smirked as I suddenly flew skyward. “See for yourself.”

Scootaloo opened her eyes and stared aghast at our cloudy surroundings. “Oh man, I really am dead! I’m in heaven!”

I nuzzled the top of her head to try and calm her. “Nope! You’re fine! Just a thousand feet above Ponyville.”

Scootaloo looked down to see our hometown below us. She then muttered, “I’m flying…” She soon looked up at me and grinned with such joy. “I’m really flying!”

I felt delighted seeing Scootaloo having so much fun. “You sure are, Scoot. But come to think of it, where were you going a minute ago?”

Scootaloo smiled at me after watching some of the scenery fly by and said, “I was just on my way over to our clubhouse to meet up with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. You wanna come too?”

I hesitated, tempted to take up her offer, but then shook my head “Sorry, Scoot. I have some important business to tend to. But I can at least get you there.” My right gauntlet was then engulfed by a golden yellow aura, as was Scootaloo. “You ready to really fly?”

Scootaloo gave me a baffled expression. “Me?! But I can’t fly yet!”

I smirked as I let go of her, allowing my little sister to float in the air beside me. “Think again.”

Scootaloo flailed about for a second, but soon relaxed when she found she was not falling. “What the… I really am flying!”

I then asked while not able to hide a smirk, “Shall we?”

Scootaloo all but squealed in excitement. “Oh yeah, let’s rock!”

While constantly keeping Scootaloo to my right, I went into a dive with her doing the same. “All riiiiiiiight!!!” She shouted, her arms held out in front of her in similar fashion to how Rainbow Dash flies more often than not. Her little wings were flapping rapidly, clearly trying to simulate flying the best they could.

“Having fun yet?!” I shouted as I began to pull out of the dive, Scootaloo mimicking my every change in trajectory. I could tell she was having the time of her life. Always grounded, she had never actually been able to soar through the air like every other pegasus. Until now.

We swooped over the rooftops of Ponyville, heading southwest towards Sweet Apple Acres. I saw Big Macintosh carrying a few bushels of apples somewhere below me. Pretty hard to miss a stallion with such a vibrant red coat. I doubt he noticed me though. Regardless, Scootaloo and I flew on over the vast orchard of apple trees without a hitch.

I was keeping an eye out for the clubhouse’s observatory since it reaches higher than the other trees in the orchard. It did not take long to locate with an aerial search. I found the clubhouse in moments. “Man, no wonder Rainbow Dash is obsessed with flying. You get everything done so much faster with it!”

I stopped above the clubhouse, just hovering in place with Scootaloo beside me. “How was your first flight, Scoot?”

My little sister looked at me and beamed, “Way past cool! Can we go again?”

I spread my wings and slowly descended with Scootaloo remaining close to me. “Not today. I have something very important to tend to and it can’t wait.” Once we were both on the ground, I remembered her scooter. It was probably lying in the street. “Hey, is your scooter gonna be OK out there?”

Scootaloo did not seem concerned at all. “Oh, don’t worry about that. It has my name on the underside. Somepony will bring it home since everypony knows I live with you now.” But as she started to climb the ramp that led to the clubhouse, she looked back at me. “Hey, James? I know you’re kinda in a hurry, but I want Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle to see you before you go. Can you wait?”

I shrugged my shoulders as I saw no harm in it. “Meh, why not?”

“Sweet! Just a second!” Scootaloo replied before barging into the clubhouse. I turned around and drew my sword while waiting. If they wanted to see all of me, I was going to make sure nothing was concealed.

“OK, he’s right out here!” I heard Scootaloo call out before I heard the clopping of hooves on wood behind me.

“Huh? Whoa, who’s that?! Is that you, James?!” I heard the voice of Apple Bloom ask from just behind me.

I spun around and pointed the Celestial Sword up at my friends who were standing on the balcony in a row. “That’s SIR James to you!”

Sweetie Belle stared at me with her jaw hanging open. “Wow… I really like his mane!”

For whatever reason, Scootaloo asked, “Do you really mean it this time?”

Sweetie Belle nodded without a shred of irony. “Yeah! I mean just look at it! So long and colorful! If only Rarity could see him now.”

I smirked as I lowered my sword. “Oh, she has! She even fainted once at the sight of it… Uh, but you didn’t hear that from me.” The three fillies laughed together at the thought of Rarity overreacting.

“Where’d ya even get that armor? Y'all look like some knight outta some story book!” Apple Bloom asked as she looked down at me from the balcony.

I smiled as I replied, “It was a gift from Celestia and Luna. Very practical, if I do say so myself.”

Scootaloo jumped while her wings did a little buzz. “Whoa, really?! From the princesses?! They must really like you to give you something so awesome!”

I think I felt myself blush as I scratched my helmet with my sword’s pommel. “Heheh… Yeah, I guess they do.”

Sweetie Belle then asked, “James, could you show us how you use that sword? I wanna see how amazing you look in a fight!”

This request caught me by surprise. I would have to take great care to not strike anything. “Uh… OK. I’ll give you a little show. But stay right there. Don’t come near me, OK? This sword is extremely sharp.”

The three fillies nodded in agreement. I flapped my wings once to move myself backwards, gently floating across the ground before lightly landing on my feet. The three fillies watched me closely, vocally showing how mesmerized they were.

I felt slightly nervous of going through with this, not only out of risking embarrassing myself, but that I may accidentally get my little friends caught in the crossfire. I sighed before speaking, “I’m sorry, girls. I don’t feel comfortable doing this. I’ll show you one move and that’s it, OK?”

Apple Bloom groaned in disappointment. Not that I blame her. “Awww… Fine. Just make it a good one, all right?”

I nodded before widening my stance while also getting close to the ground. Then, with a flap of my wings, I leapt skyward. I let out a yell as I went into a spiral, slashing my sword around me in a circular fashion like a rising vortex of blades. As I slowed, I held my sword high before hurling it straight down at the ground. The Celestial Sword became imbedded in the ground while sticking straight up out of it. I then dropped back down, landing on the pommel with just one foot. However, I was not able to keep balance like I had hoped and my weight even pushed the sword deeper into the ground. I was forced to flap my wings to carry myself off of it and land safely on the ground.

“Nice one, James!” Sweetie Belle called out as she and the other two Cutie Mark Crusaders applauded together. I smiled and took a bow before returning the Celestial Sword to its scabbard. It came out of the dirt quite cleanly too.

“Hey, James? Where were you going anyway?” Scootaloo asked once the applause had ended.

I replied while trying to find my sense of direction, “I was on my way to fulfill a promise to a dear friend. And I really should be on my way now.”

Apple Bloom nodded and waved goodbye. “All righty then. Good luck out there! And be sure ta introduce us to her sometime!”

Sweetie Belle looked over at Apple Bloom and added, “But we don’t know if his friend’s a girl yet.”

I looked back at them and said, “Oh, I’m sure you’ll be meeting my friend tomorrow. In any case, have fun! See ya later!” I said my goodbyes before taking to the air and flying north towards the Everfree Forest.

It would probably take me hours to actually find what I was looking for if I went into the Everfree Forest on foot at the entrance, so I opted instead to fly over the canopy until I was further along in order to save time. After a full minute of flight, I decided to drop down through the treetops to get my bearings since the canopy stretched for miles. I doubt I could see what I was looking for from the sky.

I found myself surrounded by the wild twisted trees of the Everfree Forest. It strongly reminded me of the first time I ever set foot in it alone several months ago. Only this time I would not be staying too long. Regardless, I began to walk forward, not entirely sure of where I was going. I had to be quick. It would be nightfall in just a few hours.

Not even ten minutes into my search, I came across a particularly unusual tree with windows set in its sides. “Zecora’s place?” I muttered as I took a peek through one of the windows. Sure enough, Zecora was standing over the cauldron in the center of the main chamber while sprinkling something into it. The liquid was a vibrant green.

Even though it would likely take me hours to locate what I was searching for, I felt I had enough time to visit my friend. “Oh, why not.”

I walked over to the door and knocked on it. Seconds later, it opened inward to reveal the zebra mare I had just seen. “Hm? Such an impressive suit of a metal shell. Yet I feel I know you all too well.”

I smiled at Zecora’s chronic rhyming and replied, “Yes, you do. It’s me, Zecora. James.”

My friend took a step back before smiling. “Ah, how foolish of me to not notice right away. Please, do come in, my friend. You are welcome to stay.”

I ducked low to squeeze through the small doorway, but found that my shield and wings made it a little tricky. I did manage to get inside after twisting and turning, but ended up closing the door on my mane. At least it would have if the mane had some physical mass to it.

“Phew. They need to have bigger doors in Equestria.” I said with a chuckle once I had taken a seat on a stool.

Right after that, Zecora began to circle me. “The form and glamour of this armor is without measure. Where did you find such a fabulous treasure?”

I promptly replied, “It was a gift from the princesses. You know, Celestia and Luna?”

Zecora seemed only mildly surprised. “Oh, the friends of yours from Canterlot so royal. Their kindness is certainly constant and without fail.”

I then asked, “Actually, I was hoping you could give me some advice. Have you ever heard of a village in the Everfree Forest known as Sunny Town?”

Zecora displayed true dread in her eyes as she replied, “I know not the name, but a village there is. But why do you seek a den where the undead hiss?”

Seeing that she was keenly aware of the going-ons of that cursed town, I felt no reason to hide anything. “I have a friend there who I want to see. And don’t worry about me. I’ve tangled with those freaks before. They can’t hurt me with this armor in the way.”

My zebra friend nodded as she seemed to relax a bit. “Hmm… So I see. However, I know not where you may find this village. Forgive me.”

I sighed, slightly disappointed that Zecora would not know where I could find Sunny Town. She probably had seen it before, but considering what its inhabitants might do to her, I cannot say that I blame her for not dedicating its location to memory. “I see. Thanks anyway.”

I remained in Zecora’s place for a brief time, chatting with her while sipping tea. Finally, I felt I had to leave. Things would get…..complicated if I reached Sunny Town after nightfall. “Excuse me, Zecora. I really should get going. I need to find Sunny Town before it gets dark out.”

Zecora nodded in clear understanding of my mission. “I understand. But take care, my friend. Dropping your guard around them will mean your end.” I understood that all too well. I gave my friend one last friendly embrace with my right arm before squeezing myself through her doorway and heading on my merry way.

My search did not get me anywhere. I was walking about for two full hours with no results. I had come across Froggy Bottom Bog at one point, but knew better than to get anywhere near that place for fear of drawing out the hydra again. Even with my current gear, that thing was still way too much for me to handle.

I paused for a minute while trying to remember what path I took during my first visit to the Everfree Forest. That was impossible, of course. I only visited Sunny Town once, so there was no possible way for me to remember which route I took unless I have a photographic memory, which I do not.

Just as I was starting to feel mildly annoyed, I felt that familiar sensation. The way one feels when they think they are being watched. Was it that same forest nymph as before? I looked around myself without being subtle, knowing there was no way I could hide which direction my eyes were looking this time.

When I saw no one, I began to suspect that whoever was watching me was hiding in the trees. “Is that you again?!” I called out, hoping the entity would respond.

“Hm. Perceptive, aren’t you?” A familiar distorted voice spoke in reply. It seemed to come from everywhere. A type of magic used to project one’s voice without giving away their location? Regardless, she continued to speak. “What brings you out here again so soon? It’s not exactly safe to be out here with nightfall being a couple of hours away.” I will confess right now that I was finding that voice to be very alluring. Perhaps even seductive.

“I’m trying to retrace my steps to find some place called Sunny Town. I promised myself I would help a friend there.” I replied, hoping that the strange creature would know which way to go.

“Sunny Town? You don’t mean that little hamlet populated by the living dead, do you?” The unseen entity replied, her voice carrying a hint of concern.

I tried to lay her worries to rest. “I do. I’ll be OK though. I’ve dealt with them before. I should be fine as long as I have this armor.”

The voice let out a faint giggle. “Mmhmhmhm… Yes, that armor does look fabulous. Very eye-catching. Well, if you really are searching for that wretched village, I suppose I can point you in the right direction. I know the Everfree Forest’s layout quite well by now.”

I smiled as I spoke up, “Great! Which way?”

She began to guide my direction as she said, “Turn to your right… Yes, right in that direction. If you keep going that way, you should eventually find it. And be sure to get in and out of there before the sun sets. Staying in that village after nightfall is…..unadvisable.”

She did not have to tell me twice. “Will do. And thanks.”

However, before I got far, the voice spoke again. “Wait.” I stopped, wondering what she wanted now. “That gemstone on your helmet. Is that an Element, by any chance?”

I replied without turning around, “Yeah. The Element of Humanity.”

I heard the voice chuckle, making me feel uneasy. “It sounds…vaguely familiar. Interesting…” It then cleared its throat before adding, “But don’t let me keep you. Off with you now. Go and share your boundless love with that dear friend of yours.”

Boundless love? That was certainly flattering. And what made her say that? I grinned sheepishly and waved behind me, “Uh… Thanks. I’ll be sure to do that.” Strangely, while I walked, that feeling of being watched never left me.

I walked and searched for a good while, but still could not find any trace of Sunny Town. Did it vanish into thin air? Did I simply go off course? Or was that forest nymph just messing with me?

However, just as I was beginning to feel frustrated, a voice spoke behind me. “Hello, mister. Are you lost?”

It sounded familiar, but I could not quite place it. When I turned around and looked down though, I instantly recognized the little gray filly before me. “Ruby! Been a while! What’s up?”

The little gray ghost filly gasped after taking a few seconds to recognize me. “Wait… James?! You look awesome in that armor! Mitta told me about it, but I never knew it looked like this!”

I smiled as I finally started to make some progress in my search. “It’s a long story, and now that it’s starting to get late, I really don’t have much time to talk. Do you know where Mitta is?”

Ruby nodded and gave me an obvious reply. “She’s in Sunny Town right now.”

I then asked, “Could you take me there? I can’t seem to remember the way.”

Ruby seemed to frown before asking, “Um… Are you sure you wanna do that? It’ll be nightfall very soon. And you know what happens there after nightfall.”

I most certainly did, but that did not dissuade me. “I do. And I’ll be fine. Besides, it’s important. I need to see Mitta.”

Ruby nodded, but retained her frown. “OK. I’ll take you. It’s this way.” She turned and began to walk. I stayed right behind her the entire time.

We did not converse much while we walked. But before long, we stopped in front of an obvious path that I recognized. “This is as far as I go. I’m not welcome in Sunny Town anymore.”

I smiled as I looked down at her. “Thanks, Ruby. I’ll be sure to… Wait. Not welcome anymore? What did you do in there?”

Ruby’s glowing yellow eyes seemed to show a hint of sadness as she bowed her head. “I don’t want to talk about it… Mitta might show you though.”

I was beginning to suspect that Sunny Town was harboring some dark secret aside from having inhabitants that turn into zombies at night. How long has Ruby even been a ghost? Could the town’s curse have something to do with her? Where all the other ponies become zombies at night, Ruby remains a ghost at all times.

I reached down and stroked Ruby’s head. “OK. I’ll let her know you said hi. Will you be out here when I leave?”

Ruby nodded with a slight smile. “Sure. I’ll watch for you, James. I’ll show myself when it’s safe. And be careful in there.” I nodded with a smile and headed down the path before me, the little ghost filly watching from where she stood.

As I drew closer, the familiar soft glow of light could be seen at the path’s end. And once I reached the end of the path, I was greeted with a familiar sight. Sunny Town stood before me with everything looking exactly the same way it did during my first visit. Even the same young couple from before was standing before the same table holding the same trays of food. “Do they hold a party every single day?” I muttered to myself as I entered.

Mere seconds after I stepped inside Sunny Town’s borders, a familiar gray earth pony stallion trotted over to me. “Well, helloooooohh man...” The pony stared up at me, his dark eyes beholding me. I said nothing as I looked down at him, still very wary of him after what he and the rest of the Sunny Town zombies tried to do to my friends a few nights ago. “Um… Don’t recognize the helmet, but… You’re James, right?”

I replied dryly, my body ready to draw my sword at a moment’s notice. “Yes, Gray Hoof. It’s me.”

He took a step back and chuckled nervously, “Oh, hey! I thought I recognized that awesome armor. I…uh…hope you’re a bit more relaxed after that little scuffle a few nights ago. I mean, we are friends, right? Maybe you had a little temper tantrum or something, but I won’t judge. In any case, welcome back!”

Gray Hoof’s characteristic hospitality was still just as constant as the first time I saw him. I am not sure if it was genuine or an act though. “Uh… Thanks. In any case, I’m looking for Mitta. Have you seen her?”

Gray Hoof glanced around as if to check for her. “Sorry, she’s the one pony here I can’t seem to keep track of. She doesn’t talk to us much, but she’s around somewhere.”

I was hardly surprised she was keeping her distance from the rest of them. “OK. I’ll just look around then.”

But before I could take more than one step, Gray Hoof spoke up. “Just a second.” When I looked down at Gray Hoof, he smiled calmly. “I know we’re friends, but…” I felt myself tense up as his normally dark eyes began to radiate a faint crimson glow from the irises for a brief moment. “Don’t cause any trouble, OK?” I merely nodded in silence before turning and walking into town.

I decided to grab a bite to eat while I was at it, so I loaded up a plate with various foods that were being offered on the table near the entrance. I held the plate in my right hand while using the levitation spell to move the food to my mouth since it would be difficult to move my left arm to the plate and to my mouth with the Lunar Shield still attached to it. “Hm… So this is how unicorns eat.” I muttered softly.

As I walked along, the ponies of Sunny Town seemed to be giving me a wide berth. And I do not blame them. I was suited up for battle and prepared to defend myself when necessary. Regardless, I looked around in the small hamlet, trying to find Mitta wherever she may be. By the time I reached the very same spot where I had found Mitta for the first time, I began to wonder what the rest of Sunny Town even looked like.

I finished my snack before leaving the plate on a fencepost. I walked past the house Mitta had been resting by before walking along the backside and passing a simple well. A little further ahead, I saw an interesting sight. There was a path that led into the trees like a way out of Sunny Town. The lighting beyond that border was very dim, but it was the only place I had not yet searched. Drawing my sword, I walked along the path while being mindful of my surroundings.

It was much darker than in town as I walked along the path, although the gentle glow of the Celestial Sword’s white blade helped ease my wariness. At this rate, I was surely going to be stuck here until nightfall. Hopefully I would be able to get by the zombified ponies without conflict.

After following the forest path for a minute, I noticed something up ahead. It seemed to be a humble cottage. There was no light coming from the windows despite being as late as it was, so I suspected it was either a storage shed or was simply abandoned. But when I went a little further, I noticed someone resting on the ground under the cottage’s right window. A gray earth pony mare with crimson hair.

“Mitta!” I spoke softly, feeling a burst of relief flow through my mind. I ran over to her, my enchanted metal boots carrying me across the ground at swift speeds.

When Mitta detected the sound of my clanking footsteps, she raised her head and looked my way.Her melancholy expression changed to one of shock. “What… James?! Why are you here?!”

I stopped in front of Mitta before sheathing my sword. “I couldn’t stay away, Mitta. I needed to see you again.”

Her face seemed to show amazement as she looked up at me. “That helmet and mane is…” She then shook her head. “Ugh, there’s no time for that. You shouldn’t be here! Go, now! The night will begin any moment now! If you run, you might make it to the town’s entrance.”

I shook my head as I got down on one knee. “I will, but not without you. I’m getting you outta here, Mitta.”

My words clearly shocked my friend, her red eyes opening wide. “Get me out of here…” She then frowned in despair. “James… You know that won’t work. When morning comes, I’ll be drawn back here…”

I shook my head as I placed my hand on her head. “I know someone who can break the curse on you. I’ll take you to her. Don’t worry, I’ll make sure they understand if you look creepy by then.”

I was expecting Mitta to look overjoyed from what I had just told her. Instead, she bowed her head with a very sorrowful expression. “James… Do you even know why we are cursed?”

I replied without much thought, “Some sort of crime, right?”

She then asked, “Yes. But what did we do?” I did not answer, having never once been told the details about the actions that led to the curse being placed on Sunny Town. Mitta then looked towards the cottage’s front door. “The evidence is in there. You’ll understand once you see it.”

With how dark the cottage looked, I was beginning to get a deep sinking feeling in my gut that it may have been a makeshift torture chamber. “Um… Is it safe in there?” I asked, fearing the place may be booby-trapped.

Mitta replied without moving from her spot, “It’s safe in there. I’ll wait here.”

Curious of just what it was the ponies of Sunny Town did to provoke Luna into cursing them, I approached the front door and pushed it open. Once I had ducked through the small doorway, I closed the door behind me. However, with it being as dark as it was in there, I could not make out a thing.

“OK… Just how am I supposed to… Oh!” I remembered that the Celestial Sword can function as a torch. I quickly drew the sword from its scabbard, but had to look away for a moment since the sword was shining brighter than it ever had before. Probably to compensate for the almost total lack of light in the place. “Ugh! Better not look at it directly.”

I stabbed the sword into the floor in the center of the place to evenly spread the light around. I found that the cottage was very bare and actually very small, even by cottage standards. It only had one big room. Judging by the conditions of the walls and the few pieces of furniture in the cottage, not to mention just how dusty it was in there, this place seemed to be very much touched by the flow of time without any kind of magical intervention. It looked as if it had not been used for years, possibly even centuries, so I was very impressed that it was still standing.

The only furniture in the room seemed to be a table on one side with a bed in the far corner. There was also a fireplace in the center of the furthest wall. I looked around from the center of the room, but did not see anything particularly out of the ordinary. “Maybe I’m not looking hard enough.”

I began to look along the floors and walls before closely examining the two pieces of furniture in the room. I let my curiosity take over, guiding myself around while taking in the atmosphere. I felt a twinge of excitement, as if I was exploring some sort of time capsule. It is rare to find dwellings like this that are centuries old while still being intact.

After searching the walls, I found something that caught my eye. In the corner of the room, I found what seemed to be…..dark stains on the floor. It seemed to be black, or maybe a very dark shade of…..red? “Is that…..blood?”

The overall amount staining the floor was rather small, but there was a barely noticeable trail leading to the right. Towards the…fireplace? Indeed, the trail stopped in front of the fireplace. I decided to examine it, getting down on one knee and looking closely. I noticed several chunks of something mixed in with a small amount of ashes. They were scorched black with carbon residue, a clear sign they had been exposed to intense heat and flames. However, it seemed that a fire had not been set there in quite a while.

One piece seemed a bit off to me. It was somewhat round. I reached in and picked it up to closely examine it. For some reason, its size and shape strongly reminded me of something. One thing about it did catch my eye though. On one side, there were two surprisingly large holes in it. Almost like a pair of…eye sockets.

I felt my pulse quicken slightly. The eyes of a foal are certainly large and the size of the holes in this round…bone object certainly fit with them. Was I holding a skull? And if it was, that meant the other solid chunks in the fireplace was…an entire skeleton.

I held the skull in my hand, the front side facing me. “Who were you?” I muttered, wondering who this child was. But as I looked at it closely, the face of one young filly flashed through my head along with the memories of one fateful night in the Everfree Forest.

“It’s OK, James. They can’t hurt me anymore.”

I dropped the skull, quickly climbing to my feet and staggering backwards. A powerful sense of horror came over me. I knew who this filly was. “Ruby…”

That little ghost filly. Ruby had been murdered in this very cottage! Was it… Did the ponies of Sunny Town do it? No, who else could it have been? Who else could she have been referring to? And yet…

I held my hand over my heart. This realization disturbed me deeply. For as long as I had been in Equestria, I always felt that the act of murder was not something a pony could ever consider. These ponies of Sunny Town… They had defied the very laws of their nature to murder a child… It is no wonder Luna cursed them so terribly. And yet… One question remained unanswered in my head.

“Why…?” I muttered, still beholding Ruby’s scorched remains.

I gazed down at the skull that used to be Ruby’s head. What had she felt as her killers prepared to deliver the fatal blow? Did anyone try to save her? Did she truly die alone in this cottage? The very bottom of my vision became slightly blurred before I felt a single tear trickle down each of my cheeks. I wanted to reach out and embrace Ruby, but that was no longer possible.

I felt a twinge of anger. A faint desire to bring justice to the ones who had murdered this innocent child. But I did not know who to direct my anger to at the time. I needed to know who it was who had killed Ruby before desecrating her body. And the person to ask was clearly Mitta.

I retrieved the Celestial Sword and took it in hand before sheathing it. I did not need any light to make it to the doorway. However, when I approached it and reached for the doorknob, I froze. I could feel a subtle chill fall over the area. That kind of chill that makes cold sweat ooze from your pores. I am not sure how to describe how I knew, but I did. I could just somehow tell that the night had begun and that the curse of Sunny Town had taken effect.

Did I really want to leave this cottage? The fact that it did not change form with the curse active probably meant it was the only safe haven in Sunny Town at this point. I would probably stay safe if I remained indoors….. No. That was not an option for me. I had to see Mitta and get the truth from her. And, of course, I had to fulfill the promise I made.

I opened the door and stepped outside, finding the area darker than before. But I also noticed a faint red glow over the area and myself, as if someone was shining a red light in my direction from the left. I knew what it was.

“Did you see it?” I heard Mitta ask. When I turned to the left to see Mitta, I found that her form had changed. Like a few nights ago, her body had become grimy and dark, her mane and tail matted and dull. Her eyes had become like two glowing red beacons, but I did not feel any fear towards her.

I was blunt with my response. “Mitta… Was that Ruby?”

She bowed her head in clear shame. “Yes… Those bones in there are all that’s left of Ruby’s body…”

I then asked while remaining standing, “What happened here? Why was Sunny Town cursed?”

Mitta sighed before she told the grim tale of the town's past. “Over a thousand years ago… During a party like you saw when you first came in, Roneo misplaced a gem he was going to give to Starlet. They’re the young couple you always see together. Ruby was the one who found it, but in the process, she gained… What did you call that symbol on the flank again?”

I replied as I had a hunch of where this story was going, “A cutie mark.”

Mitta nodded in confirmation. “Yes, that. We had never seen anything like it before. Gray Hoof thought it was a curse. He rallied the ponies together and tried to ‘keep her from ruining the party’. They cornered her in her home right here. They…” Mitta bowed her head and closed her eyes as crimson tears began to stream down her face. “They beat her to death…and threw her corpse into the fireplace… I could’ve stopped them, but…”

I was both angered and horrified by what I had just heard. Being beaten to death is a slow and torturous way to die, especially for a child. And the fact that Ruby was just a child when they… Any and all sympathy I had for the ponies of Sunny Town was instantly destroyed. They deserved their fate. But Mitta… “You were cursed with them for not doing anything to save her, right?”

“Yes… I don’t deserve your sympathy or friendship… I deserve this fate… Just go… Leave and save yourself…” Mitta replied before burying her face in her arms.

I sighed before I got down on one knee and rested my right hand on Mitta’s shoulder. I felt no disgust for her. “I can’t do that. I promised to get you outta here.”

Mitta shook her head in defiance. “No… I know I don’t deserve your help… That’s the truth.”

But I replied, “Are you sure that’s the absolute truth? Or is that just your personal opinion?”

Mitta did not reply at first. She looked up at me, seeming very conflicted. I could tell she clearly wanted the curse on her to be broken, but her colossal guilt was holding her back. I then smiled as I recalled the filly who guided me to Sunny Town. “And another thing. Ruby says hi.”

Mitta’s face displayed shock at my words. I continued, “You see? She holds nothing against you for what you did not do. And what’s more, you saved me, Mitta. I wouldn’t be here if you hadn’t warned me about Sunny Town’s curse when I first showed up several months back. I’d say that warrants some forgiveness.”

Mitta sighed with a conflicted gaze while her eyes seemed to glance away from me. “Are you really sure I’ve done enough to be worthy of being saved?”

I scowled at her, almost feeling offended. “Would I have bothered going out of my way to come out here to the middle of the Everfree Forest if you weren’t?”

Mitta cracked a very slight smile. “I guess that goes without saying…” She slowly climbed to her feet as my words got to her. “OK… I’ll…go with you. But do you really think there’s somepony out there who knows how to lift the curse?”

I smiled while patting Mitta on the head. “Who better to do the job than Princess Luna herself?”

Mitta clearly showed some fear when I mentioned that name. “But… Princess Luna cast the curse herself! She was furious that we did such an unspeakable act under the cover of her night!”

I quickly replied, “She’s also one of my closest friends. She’ll listen to me.”

Mitta paused for a moment before nodding, albeit with some noticeable reluctance. “All right… I'll trust you on this, James.”

I then turned to head back down the path that led into Sunny Town. “OK. Let’s get going. We should hurry, right?”

Mitta nodded as she stood by my side. “Yes, we need to have the curse lifted by dawn. When the sun rises, I’ll be drawn back into Sunny Town.”

Since the time of the year was late spring, we had easily nine to ten hours to get to Canterlot. “Got it. Let’s get moving then.” I began to walk down the path with Mitta beside me, but I paused and looked back at the abandoned cottage that now served as Ruby’s grave. We would have to go through Sunny Town to leave. And that meant…

“I’ll slaughter them…” I muttered under my breath. I then turned and continued walking as I mentally prepared myself for a bloodbath.

Upon reaching the outskirts of the village, I found exactly what I was expecting. With what little moonlight that was shining through the treetops, I saw that Sunny Town was now in ruins. It was deathly quiet save for the sound of our footsteps. I spoke softly, “You think we can get outta here without being detected?”

Mitta shook her head. “I strongly doubt it. You can’t see them, but they’re still close by.”

Under other circumstances, I would have been eager to avoid confrontation. But after seeing what they had done to Ruby, I actually felt eager to attack them. It may have helped knowing that I was safe in the confines of my armor, even more so now that I had a helmet. “Fair enough. Let them come.” I replied as I prepared to draw my sword when needed.

The two of us walked through Sunny Town’s dark ruins unimpeded, Mitta leading the way since her eyes acted as something of a light source. But once we were near the center of town, a raspy voice spoke up nearby. “Hey, you found Mitta. Was she hanging around by that old shed out back?”

Mitta backed up as she got behind me. “Gray Hoof… I don’t want to talk to you right now.”

I glanced to my left, the sound of footsteps coming from a collapsed cottage. A skeletal pony lined with exposed muscle and entrails emerged from behind some rubble, his empty eye sockets filled with an unholy red glow. It was Gray Hoof. I scowled at him the instant I saw him.

“You never want to talk to anypony anymore, Mitta. You’ve always been so melancholy.” Gray Hoof spoke, his tone raspy yet friendly. Too friendly. Too…innocent. Just hearing him talk like he had never done anything wrong in his life was starting to get my blood boiling.

I took a step forward and said, “It’s because she doesn’t want to associate herself with monsters like you.”

Gray Hoof seemed genuinely shocked by my words. “Monsters? James, that’s harsh. What’d we ever do wrong?”

I growled in irritation as I asked, “Does murdering a little filly ring a bell?”

Gray Hoof seemed to smile in blissful ignorance. “Oh, Ruby? A shame what happened. She was cursed with the mark. It came outta nowhere, so we had to take swift action. She had the mark, so she had to go.”

His carefree demeanor remained constant. But as I listened, I began to understand what it was that could have happened a few nights ago. When I encountered them in the Everfree Forest with my six companions. What they would have done to my friends… To Fluttershy… They would have butchered them if I had not been there to stop them!

At this point, I felt that any explanation to Gray Hoof would be wasted. If he was indeed the one who orchestrated the entire murder, then he was clearly beyond redemption. “If that’s the case, I need to show you something.”

I unclasped the Lunar Shield from my left arm and let it fall off. I then grabbed my left gauntlet and managed to slide it off like a very long glove, the soft flexible sleeve of my underarmor detaching as well. I then raised the sleeve of my shirt, revealing the white dove-like shapes of my own cutie mark on my upper arm. “I have a cutie mark too. Are we still friends?”

Gray Hoof said nothing as he observed my cutie mark. But after a moment, he finally spoke with a hiss. “James… You… You have the mark too…”

I immediately knew where this was going. I quickly slid my gauntlet back on and made my shield stand up beside me, my left hand holding it up. Gray Hoof seemed to sneer at me. “Deceiver… You would dare come into our home while carrying that curse?”

I growled at the monster before me, “You’re the ones who are cursed, moron! Look at yourself! You murdered a child because of something every single pony acquires at some point! It’s completely natural, but you treat it like a plague!”

Gray Hoof seemed oblivious to my words. “She got what she deserved. I wasn’t going to let her ruin my party. And now…” He then appeared to grin in a way that seemed to show excitement and genuine malice. “It’s time for you to go too.”

Something was wrong. The darkness between the trees that surrounded the border suddenly began to turn red. The area was becoming bathed in a crimson light, lending to a very intimidating atmosphere. Was it an effect of the curse? Was it reacting to Gray Hoof’s hostile urges? Regardless, all I could really see was the black shapes of the environment around me and the black outline of Gray Hoof in front of me, his two red eyes making it seem like there were two holes in his head that allowed the red light around us to shine through.

This was something straight out of an animated horror flick. And I confess I too was starting to feel very on edge. Mitta spoke in fear from behind me, “James, run! We need to go!”

Another raspy voice spoke up from seemingly nowhere, “What’s the hurry? We need to send you off with one last party that’s to DIE for.” I recognized it as Gladstone. All around me, I could hear the earth shifting as dozens of undead ponies rose out of the ground. Only this time, instead of coming at me several at a time with new ones popping up to take their place, the entire undead army from a few nights ago was surrounding me.

I glanced around, feeling a sense of impending doom. All that red and black… God, it was something out of a nightmare! Even with my armor to protect me, I was gritting my teeth and unable to move from the spot I was standing.

Mitta spoke with a frightened whisper, “James… I’m sorry. You shouldn’t have come back… I’ll try to hold them off. Get outta here and leave me.” She was standing to my right, looking up at me like a shadow in the red.

I looked down at my friend. It was then that in my fear I remembered why I was even there. I had returned to Sunny Town to get her away from that deathtrap. And I had already faced these monsters before with little difficulty. I felt some of my courage return to me, knowing that if I could best these zombies once, I could do it again.

“No… I’ll take care of them.” I muttered, my right hand reaching for the hilt of the Celestial Sword. I was not going to let their numbers intimidate me. “Mitta, take cover behind something. I don’t want you caught up in the fight.”

Mitta seemed hesitant, but she understood what I was doing. “OK… I know you’ve handled them before. I’ll be right over here.” She ran over to a crumbled cottage and jumped over the ruined wall, taking shelter inside.

I drew the Celestial Sword from its scabbard, allowing the Lunar Shield to fall to the ground. I did not even need the shield to protect me if my armor was good enough to repel their attacks. The only way they could harm me was if they managed to get to my face, and not one of them was tall enough to do that.

As I held my sword, the light that constantly emits from the blade caused the immediate area around me to return to normal, the dark ground and stone from the collapsed homes around me looking as if they were being bathed in the glow of a lantern. The area further away, as well as the zombies, were still black outlines against a crimson background.

I breathed deeply, trying to remember the little ghost filly these monsters had murdered. The filly who guided me to shelter eight months ago. The little friend I had made. The child whose corpse remained inside her own home. I felt a faint rage start to build up in me, my fear all but gone. My grip on the Celestial Sword tightened, my body prepared for battle.

As I looked at my sword, a thought occurred to me. Each of my gauntlets have unique magic properties that only Luna and Celestia possess. I had not undergone any training to harness any of that unique magic aside from the basic levitation spell, but I decided to experiment.

My right gauntlet was coated in its familiar golden yellow aura. I then focused further, channeling it into my sword. As the aura engulfed the entire thing, the white blade of the Celestial Sword was engulfed in surging white flames. I could feel the heat, the flames banishing the red light and allowing the area around me to return to normal, the village around me appearing to be during the evening while places further away were darker. The zombies looked on, their empty eye sockets still casting a red glow towards me.

After beholding my flaming sword for a moment, I turned my gaze back towards the Sunny Town zombies. “There’s one thing I need to do before I leave.” I then spread my wings as I grasped the hilt with both hands. “I’m sending you all back to Hell!”

One of the more skeletal ponies charged me, moving a bit faster than the last time I had seen them. It did not get me. Once I felt it had come close enough, I swung my sword. I think I may have swung too soon, since only the tip of my sword clipped its nose. Despite this, the instant it made any contact, the skeletal zombie burst into white flames before collapsing in a pile of ashes in only two seconds.

“I only barely touched him…” I muttered, amazed by just how toxic the white flames are to the undead.

After this, the entire undead army of around fifty zombies decided to just bum rush me. “Bring it on!” I shouted, swinging my sword to the right with both hands grasping the hilt. My sword cleaved through the zombies like air. They would burst into flames before collapsing in a pile of ashes in mere seconds, so intense was the heat of my blade.

Even though I was not afraid, I quickly noticed that while I swung my sword to one side, zombies would try to swarm me from my blind side. I would try to kick them away, but it was not very effective in repelling them. Although my armor more or less made me invincible to the zombies, they could potentially swarm me, drag me down to the ground, and attack my exposed face.

“Back off!” I called out, flapping my wings to jump over the swarm of undead ponies and landing among some rubble from a collapsed house. Dozens of glowing red beacons turned to face me. As I considered my options, my eyes glanced at the flaming blade of the Celestial Sword. If the magic in my right gauntlet could cause the blade to ignite, perhaps I could launch flames from my right hand as well. However, I quickly dismissed the idea. Due to my lack of training and experience in using that kind of magic, I risked losing control of it. And the last thing I wanted was to end up burning the entire Everfree Forest to the ground. It would be better if I did not even try to attempt it.

The zombies began to shamble towards me, moaning things about a mark this and burn that. It was just one big incoherent chant. But as I looked at my sword again, I had an idea. It would not be a fair fight, but do murderers like them deserve fairness?

I let go of the Celestial Sword as I used the levitation spell on it. The flames remained on the blade, still casting light over the area. As I beheld the undead masses approaching me, I muttered, “When outnumbered, fighting fair just isn’t an option.”

With a swing of my arm, my sword moved further away from me and lashed out with a wide horizontal slash, cleaving through several zombies at once. Like before, they burst into flames and were reduced to ashes. I could almost see a type of chain extending from my hand and attaching to the hilt of my sword. I smirked, realizing that I could use magic to attack foes from a distance without resorting to magical blasts or the like.

With waves of my arm, the Celestial Sword moved back and forth, cleaving through dozens of zombies in seconds. At this rate, the fight would not last much longer. I actually felt a little disappointed that the zombies could not put up a better fight. However, I felt a twinge of excitement when I saw the one remaining zombie actually jump and evade my sword’s movements. “Gray Hoof… You always have to get the last laugh.”

I called the Celestial Sword back over to myself and grabbed the hilt. I needed to make certain I had something to defend myself with incase that speedy cadaver managed to get too close. “James… You really are a monster… That curse made you so violent… Looks like we really need to get rid of you after all…” Gray Hoof hissed as he began to charge at me with speed that one would never expect from a zombie.

By this point, I was fed up with Gray Hoof’s hypocrisy. I did not even offer a retort to his words. Once he came closer, I held out my left hand as a cobalt blue aura coated my gauntlet. Gray Hoof too was coated in the aura as he floated off the ground. “What the… Hey! This isn’t fair!”

I replied dryly, “Were you fair to Ruby when you beat her to death?”

I said nothing else as I lifted Gray Hoof higher into the air. The flames on the Celestial Sword died down, leaving the glowing white blade untouched. I then threw the sword towards Gray Hoof while guiding it with magic from my right gauntlet. I then made it go into a spin while moving around Gray Hoof. Over and over, the blade cleaved through him from various angles while spinning like a wheel. After around ten seconds of slicing and dicing, I called the Celestial Sword back to my hand and allowed Gray Hoof to fall. Although it seemed his head was intact, his body was… Do not even ask me how many pieces he was in. I could not honestly tell you.

Even though Gray Hoof should have been incapacitated by the loss of his body, his empty eye sockets continued to glow that frightening shade of red. “I can’t let you ruin the party… You have the mark… You have to…” I decided to end the fight right there. Before Gray Hoof could finish what he was saying, I placed my foot on his skull and applied more pressure before crushing it under my heel.

The area had become deathly quiet. My eyes scanned the area, the ground littered with piles of ashes and Gray Hoof’s remains. Somewhere in my mind, I felt a distinct satisfaction from my actions. But at the same time, it did not feel all that fulfilling. It is a complicated sensation that I find difficulty in explaining.

I heard what sounded like a few rocks rolling and turned to face the source of the sound. Mitta was beginning to emerge from the crumbled ruins she had taken shelter in. I glanced about before I asked, “You think that was all of them?”

Mitta slowly approached me, her gaze fixated on me with the Celestial Sword being the only source of light in Sunny Town aside from the few rays of moonlight shining through the treetops. I still had my wings spread, a reflex that usually stays in effect until I have relaxed enough after a fight. “James… Are you…an angel?”

Her words actually surprised me. And perhaps…in that light surrounded by the shadows of a village cursed by evil… I suppose I did appear as an angelic figure with my large white wings spread. “No, not really. I’m just someone trying to do the right thing.”

Mitta paused for a few seconds before running over to me and embracing me tightly. “Mitta?” I asked, not sure why she had become so clingy.

“Please… Let me stay close to you for now… I feel safe with you.” Mitta replied, her face pressed against my cuirass.

I smiled slightly, resting my left hand on the back of her head. “I won’t leave you, Mitta. But lets get outta here. We only have until morning before the curse drags you back here, right?”

Mitta nodded as she released her grip on me. “Yes… Let’s hurry. I don’t want to live like this anymore.”

I nodded before calling the Lunar Shield back over and attaching it to my left arm. “OK. Let’s go.” Mitta led me along, weaving her way around the fallen debris from the crumbling structures around us.

Once the way out of the village was clear, I took the lead. I walked with Mitta by my side, the Celestial Sword bathing our surroundings in its soft glow. But once we were standing before the path that led into the Everfree Forest, we both stopped and looked back at the cursed remains of Sunny Town.

The dark and crumbling structures loomed in the distance, being a mess of rotting wood and crumbled stone. So much evil has happened there… I will never understand how these ponies became monsters. The ponies of Equestria are kindhearted by nature, from what I have learned. No matter how much they squabble, resorting to murder is not in their nature. Yet, the ponies of Sunny Town…

“Do you think they will ever learn?” I asked without taking my gaze off of the village.

“No. Even in death, they fail to understand. It has been over a thousand years since the curse was cast, and they are still no closer to redemption now than they were at the start.” Mitta replied before looking up at me. “I hope I never have to set foot here again…”

I nodded in silence. I then turned and pointed my sword ahead. “Let’s get going.” Mitta turned and began to follow me down the path. I strongly doubt I will ever see Sunny Town again, nor do I want to. Those monsters can rot there forever for all I care. I looked over my shoulder one last time at the cursed village before turning my eyes away for the final time.

Once the path started to become harder to notice, the two of us stopped. “Um… Where are we going again?” Mitta asked, her glowing red eyes gazing up at me.

“Well… We need to see Luna since she’s the one who cast the curse.” I replied while trying to remember which way is east. “She lives in the royal palace in Canterlot.”

“Canterlot? Is that a town?” Mitta replied in confusion.

“Uh… Right, you’ve been out of touch with Equestria for quite a while, haven’t you? Canterlot is the capital of Equestria.” I replied with a slight chuckle. If she has been cursed as long as I suspect, then Mitta probably does not even know who Nightmare Moon is.

“Yes, it’s been a long time…” Mitta replied while bowing her head.

“It’s OK. You’ll get caught up in time. But do you know which way is east?” I asked with a smile.

Mitta bluntly replied as she began to walk to my left, “This way. I’m sure it is.” She seemed very certain, so I trusted her. I made sure she stayed by my side at all times as we walked through the Everfree Forest. I would have been very nervous without the light of the Celestial Sword guiding our way. The Everfree Forest is quite unsettling to explore in the dead of night.

I am not certain of how much time passed, but we eventually reached the edge of the Everfree Forest. Sure enough, there was Ponyville not too far away. “I’ve never been outside of the Everfree Forest before… It’s so open out here.” Mitta said as she gazed around with wonderment.

“Get used to it, Mitta. Equestria is a big place.” I replied while seeing that she was already starting to perk up. I then looked around and found that we were close to Fluttershy’s cottage. Even though I only needed to take Mitta to Canterlot, I still wanted to check on my friends since I had been out cold for a few days. I would also feel more confident if my friends were with me when I go to Canterlot.

“Mitta, let’s check on Fluttershy first.” I spoke while starting to head south. Since the moon was out and bathing the area with its light, I felt it was unnecessary to have the Celestial Sword out and returned it to its scabbard.

“Um… OK.” Mitta replied meekly. I could tell she was utterly fascinated by her surroundings, those glowing red eyes glancing everywhere.

I led Mitta right up to Fluttershy’s cottage and stopped before of the front door. She then asked, “Do you live here?”

I nodded as I reached for the door. “Yup. But this cottage actually belongs to Fluttershy. She’s my girlfriend.” I then knocked on the door and waited for a response. A moment later, the top half of the door creaked open just a little.

“Who’s there?” A meek little voice asked.

“It’s me, honey. I brought…oof!” Before I could even finish what I was going to say, Fluttershy pushed the door open and flew right into my arms before giving me a tight embrace.

“I missed you…” I heard Fluttershy squeak out, her eyes squinted shut in quiet delight.

Once I had calmed down from the surprise hug, I too embraced my girlfriend the best I could. “I missed you too, honey…”

After a moment, Mitta spoke up. “Um… Miss Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy glanced down at Mitta and gasped, “Eek! You’re one of…” However, she then paused and let go of me while seeming to be observing Mitta. “Wait… You’re…Mitta?”

Mitta nodded with a slight smile on her lips. “Yes, that’s me. How are you?”

Fluttershy quickly replaced her fear with warm hospitality. “It’s good to see you again. I’m surprised James went to get you instead of coming home first. You must be very good friends.”

Mitta bowed her head and sighed. “He’s one of the few friends I have. I think I only have two.”

Fluttershy smiled kindly and said, “Well, you’re always welcome in Ponyville. We don’t judge ponies based on how they look. At least…we don’t anymore.”

I then spoke up while looking past the door, “Honey, is Scootaloo in bed?”

Fluttershy promptly replied, “She went to sleep an hour ago, I think.”

I felt relieved that there was nothing else to tend to at home. “OK. Now, we don’t have all that much time. I need you to go get Rainbow Dash and meet up with us at Twilight’s place. We need to get our friends together for a trip to Canterlot tonight.”

Fluttershy frowned in noticeable disappointment. “But… I haven’t even spoken to you for two days now… I don’t want to leave you so soon…”

I understood her frustration and kissed my girlfriend on the cheek. “I’d love to stay with you too, honey. But this is a time-sensitive issue. We need to get Mitta to Canterlot before dawn. I got her out of the Everfree Forest so we could get rid of the curse that was put on her. And only Luna can do that.”

Fluttershy gasped lightly and nodded in understanding. “Oh... I see! Then we really should hurry. But when this is over, I want to stay with you for the rest of the night. OK?”

I nodded happily at the thought. “I’d love that. But first, we need to gather up our friends. And when you’re done with Rainbow Dash, could you tell her to go get Applejack too?”

Fluttershy began to hover as her wings flapped. “OK. I’ll go to Twilight’s place after that. We’ll see you there, right?”

I reached out and caressed her face as I bid her farewell. “You bet.”

Fluttershy smiled as she took to the air. “OK, we’ll see each other there, James. Make sure you stay with him, Mitta.”

Mitta nodded with a faint smile. “I will.” We then watched as Fluttershy flew east towards Ponyville to find our speedy friend. Even after all this time, I am still not certain where Rainbow Dash lives.

“Let’s go, Mitta.” I spoke as I began to head back down the dirt path.

“OK. I don’t know my way around, so please guide me.” She replied after catching up to me.

However, before I got too far, I thought I heard something to my left. Towards the Everfree Forest. “Um… Mitta? Could you wait for me at the edge of town? I need to check something.”

Mitta replied a bit hesitantly, “Um… OK. But please don’t take too long.” As she walked ahead, I went closer to the forest’s edge.

“Is someone out here?” I called out. I did not wait long for a response. Out of some bushes walked a familiar gray filly with eyes that glowed like yellow beacons. “…Ruby.”

I hurried over to the little gray filly as she smiled at me. “I still can’t believe what they did to you… They really were all monsters…” I said while still feeling immense sympathy for the child before me.

Ruby did not seem all that fazed by the topic. “It’s OK, James. They can’t hurt me anymore. And besides…” She then walked up to me and rested her head against me. “Thank you for helping Mitta. She didn’t deserve to be stuck there.”

I asked while tempted to reach out to her, “You and her have always been friends, right?”

Ruby nodded with her head rubbing against my armor. “Ever since that night, Mitta was the only pony who ever cared about me. She’s the only friend I’ve ever known. At least until you came along.”

I got down on one knee and gently stroked her head. “What will you do now? Mitta won’t ever go back to that place now that she’s out here.”

Ruby giggled surprisingly optimistically. “I’ll go where Mitta goes! And this place looks really interesting. I’ve never seen a place like this… Oh! Does Apple Bloom live around here?”

I could not help smiling as I remembered the little bond between those two. “Yeah, I thought you knew her. She lives a little ways south of here on a farm called Sweet Apple Acres. Only she’s probably asleep right now, so wait until morning before you visit.”

The little ghost filly nodded before looking south. “OK. I’ll wait until then.” She then looked around at the vast open meadow before us and the moonlit town over yonder. “I think I’ll have lots of fun out here.”

“I can’t imagine living anywhere else other than Ponyville. This is the best town I’ve ever known.” I then asked, “Wait… You’re just a ghost, right? When do you think you’ll…ya know…move on?”

Ruby just smiled warmly at me. “I’ll move on once Mitta does. I don’t want her to be alone. I mean I know she has you now. And she’ll have your friends too really soon. But…just in case. I don’t want to take that chance.”

I lifted her up and nuzzled her on the forehead, touched by her deep-seated concern for her old friend. “I’m glad to hear that. You’re a sweetheart, Ruby.”

The little filly giggled in delight as she said, “So are you! I don’t think I’ve ever met a human like you!” She then nuzzled her face against my cheek, her arms wrapped around my neck.

I cuddled with her the best I could. However, I then remembered Mitta had gone ahead. She was probably still waiting for me. “Ruby, I need to catch up to Mitta. We don’t have a whole lot of time to get her to Canterlot.”

Ruby smiled as she let go of me and dropped down to the ground. “I know. I’ll wait for you to come back. But…what IS Canterlot?”

I pointed to the east, my finger directed to the structure jutting out of the mountainside in the distance. “Right up there.”

Ruby gasped in awe at the mountainside city alit with lights. “Oooooh, that’s it? Wow, I’ve never seen a city on a mountain! But how will you get up there? Fly?”

I just shrugged my shoulders. “I suppose I could, but I want my friends to be with us when we go. So we’ll take the train.”

Ruby cocked her head to one side while obviously puzzled. “What’s a train?”

“It’s a…” I then snickered, not surprised that she has never seen a steam locomotive before. “I’ll tell you later. I need to get going anyway.”

Ruby did not seem to mind having the conversation cut short. “OK! I’m gonna look around this place while I wait for you.”

I nodded, but then had a thought as I looked at her face. “Just make sure you stay outta trouble. Ponies aren’t supposed to have glowing yellow eyes, you know.”

My little friend giggled without worry. “Oh, don’t worry. I know how to not get noticed. Anyway, see you later, James. And take care of Mitta.” I patted her on the head and hurried along to catch up with our friend. I could only hope she did not enter Ponyville without me.

I found Mitta waiting for me on the outskirts of town. She looked my way and asked, “What happened? I thought you were right behind me.”

“Sorry if I delayed too long. Anyway, let’s get going. We need to stop by the library first.” I said quickly, not wanting to waste anymore time.

As we began to walk along, Mitta asked, “Why the library?”

I looked down at her and said, “Twilight lives there. Or at least she lives in the loft.”

Ponyville’s streets at this hour were fairly deserted. We did not pass by many ponies. The ones we did encounter quickly turned and fled, more than likely at the sight of Mitta’s rotting form. She would always bow her head and sigh, probably once again feeling guilt.

“Hey, don’t dwell on it. By tomorrow, everyone will be smiling at you when they meet you again.” I spoke, somewhat glad that the ponies were focusing more on Mitta than me. The last thing we needed were a bunch of awestruck ponies swarming us and inquiring about my armor.

As I realized that, I noticed I still had the Celestial Sword out. Its glow would probably draw attention, so I placed it back in its scabbard. The area was very dark, save for the light coming from a few lampposts positioned around town.

“Ah, there it is.” I announced as I pointed ahead. Directly ahead of us was the library. There was some light coming from the windows, so Twilight was likely still awake. However, Mitta then asked, “That tree is a library?”

“Don’t ask how Ponyville architecture works. I don’t fully grasp it myself.” I replied as I led her to the door before I kneeled down and knocked on it.

“Ugh, who’s knocking at this hour? Right when I was about to get to bed too…” I heard a muffled voice speak. It was not Twilight, so it was likely Spike.

“Do you think she’ll recognize me?” Mitta asked while sounding pretty worried.

“She should. If not, I’ll try to remind her.” I replied, resting my hand on her shoulder.

When the door opened, I did indeed find that the voice belonged to Spike. However, before I could say anything, he suddenly let out a horrified yell. And…did those green spines on his head temporarily become separated from his body? He then slammed the door in our faces. I could still hear him yelling from somewhere inside, “Twilight! I told you zombie ponies would take over the world! AND THEY HAVE!!!”

“Well, that was uncalled for.” I said in amusement, trying to not smirk at Spike’s overreaction to Mitta.

“Who was that?” Mitta asked as she looked at me.

“That was Spike. He’s Twilight’s assistant. And don’t worry about him being scared of you. Lots of kids have very active imaginations.” I replied before pushing the door open.

At the far end of the library, I could hear hooves clopping while Twilight’s voice spoke, “Under any other circumstances, I would think you’re just being silly, Spike. But after seeing real ones a few nights ago, I better at least check it out.” Sure enough, Twilight Sparkle came into view from the stairwell.

“Huh? James! You’re OK!” Twilight exclaimed as she ran over to me before sailing into my arms. “I heard from Rainbow Dash that you had woken up today. Are you all right?”

I nodded while stroking her mane. “I’m good. Thanks for your concern.”

She then asked, “But what are you doing in your armor again? Did something happen?”

I glanced out of the corner of my eye. “Let’s just say I had a promise to keep. And keeping it meant heading into zombie territory. Right, Mitta?”

Mitta poked her head out from behind me, her glowing red eyes giving off quite a bit of light despite the room being completely lit. Twilight gasped, but without a hint of fear or horror. “Oh, Mitta! It’s good to see you again!”

However, Spike yelled from the far end of the room with a broom in hand and a bucket on his head, “That’s it! The zombie! Get rid of it, Twilight!”

I just laughed, “Spike, knock it off! Mitta’s a friendly zombie! And get that bucket off your head, you look ridiculous!”

Spike slowly approached us, the broom’s head pointed at Mitta like a lance. “You sure? Those eyes really creep me out…”

Mitta spoke with a melancholy tone, “I don’t want to hurt anypony… Please stop that.”

Spike seemed surprised to hear our friend actually speak. “Um… Really? You’re not gonna pin me down and chew my skull open, are you?”

Mitta seemed to wince at those words. “That’s…disgusting.”

Spike breathed a sigh of relief before taking the bucket off his head. “OK… Sorry if I freaked out. I just never knew real zombies could also be friendly…” He then sniffed the air before covering his nose with one hand. “Although you smell like you could use a bath.”

Twilight frowned at Spike's tactless remark. “Spike!”

Mitta just shook her head. “No, he’s right. My body is mostly rotting, so it’s normal for me to smell like this.”

Twilight then asked, “Come to think of it, what are you doing out here away from the Everfree Forest?”

I then replied, “That’s the promise I made, Twi. I’m going to take her to Luna so she can lift the curse that’s causing Mitta to be like this every night.”

Twilight asked in bewilderment, “A curse? There’s no such thing as… Wait. Princess Luna cast it? Why would she do that? You look awful!”

Mitta gazed downward. I decided to respond for her. “It’s a dark story, Twilight. You really don’t want to know.”

However, Spike then asked, “Did they steal the crown jewels or something?”

Mitta looked away. "I don’t want to talk about it.”

Twilight finally got the point and placed her hoof on Spike's head. “OK. We won’t ask why. Although you really don’t give me the impression you deserve this fate, Mitta.”

I then asked, “Twi, could you send a message to Celestia telling her that we need to see her in a couple of hours?”

My unicorn friend replied, “It’s awfully late right now. Can’t it wait until morning?”

I then explained, “That’s not an option. When the sun rises, Mitta will be drawn back into the Everfree Forest. We need to see them tonight.”

Twilight nodded in immediate understanding. “Oh, I see. OK, give me a minute.” She levitated a scroll and quill over to herself and wrote something down in it before rolling the scroll up. “Spike?”

The little dragon boy gave her an eager salute. “Yes, ma’am!” He then grabbed the scroll, walked over to a window, and blew a plume of green flames at the scroll. The scroll was burned down into ashes before drifting out the open window in a trail of smoke. “It’s on its way!”

“That gives new meaning to the term ‘hotmail’, doesn’t it?” I asked in an attempt to add some wit to the situation.

Spike chuckled at my play on words. “Yeah, I guess that’s one way to say it… Whoa. Now that I’ve got a good look at you…” Spike walked over while gazing up at me. “That armor almost looks like one outta my dreams! Totally awesome! Although the mane looks a bit girly to me.”

While Mitta let out a giggle, I groaned, “Hey, it wasn’t my call. I’m not the one who designed this armor.”

Before we could converse further, there was a knock at the door. “We sure are getting a lot of guests tonight.” Spike muttered as he approached the door before opening it.

“Howdy, Spike. Did Twilight send for us?” I heard a familiar voice ask.

“Huh? She did?” Spike then looked back at us and asked, “Twilight, did you want to see Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash?”

I turned around to look at our guests. “Actually, that was me.”

“OK. Yeah, you were… WHOA!!!” Spike yelped as he was launched into the air as Applejack came barging in. I managed to catch him upside-down in one hand, his eyes rolling around in his head. “Whoa… What hit me? I blinked and missed it.”

Applejack then ran right up to me. “James, y'all OK? Ya got any feelin’ in yer hooves… I mean toes?”

I could only chuckle at her enthusiasm and concern. “I’m OK, AJ. Honestly.”

She then stood up on her hind legs and embraced me as tightly as she could. “Yeah, I knew yer a tough one ta keep down. But that don’t mean I wasn’t worried ‘bout ya.” I swear I could hear my own armor buckling under her strength. If that armor was not in the way, I would have likely been snapped in two.

Rainbow Dash then flew over to me and grinned confidently. “I knew you were feeling fine, but what’s with the awesome armor again? You just like it so much that ya gotta wear it all the time?”

I felt no reason to hide why I had it. “I needed it if I was going to get Mitta out here. Those zombies aren’t exactly a kind bunch.”

Rainbow Dash’s jaw dropped at the mention of those zombies. “Whoa, hold on! You went up against those zombies AGAIN?! What for?! You just like messing with them for kicks?!”

I looked over at Mitta. “To get her outta there, of course. I promised I would help her someday.”

Applejack and Rainbow Dash then looked at my undead friend. “Huh? Oh, Mitta! Howdy! This yer first time in Ponyville?”

Rainbow Dash waved in greeting as well. “Oh yeah! Her! What’s up, Mitta?”

Mitta smiled a little more warmly than usual as she said, “I’m honored you remembered me…”

“Well, it just wouldn’t sit right if friends forgot ‘bout each other, would it?” Applejack replied while showing her most hospitable smile.

Fluttershy then flew over to me and embraced me once she got an opportunity to interject. “I brought them all here like you asked, James. All that’s left is Pinkie Pie and Rarity, right?”

I nodded while I put my arm around her. “Yup. The sooner we get them, the better.”

Rainbow Dash then asked, “Hang on. What’re we doing again? What’s wrong with Mitta anyway?”

Twilight replied, “It’s the effects of a real curse that was placed on her and the other zombies by Princess Luna. And we need to see her before the sun rises or else Mitta will be drawn back into the Everfree Forest again. So we really don’t have that much time to waste.”

Fluttershy then gasped, “Oh my… What if we miss the last train out of Ponyville? They don’t run all night, you know.”

Rainbow Dash hovered in the air while flexing her arms. She seemed to already have an idea. “You guys leave that to me! I’ll make sure they don’t leave without us! Go get Pinkie Pie and Rarity and meet up with me at the train station!”

I smiled at her offer to buy us time. “Thanks, Rainbow. Just don’t overdo it.”

My brash pegasus friend nodded and waved goodbye. “Will do! See ya there!” She then bolted out the door in a flash.

“Well, guess we should get going, right?” Twilight asked while taking steps toward the front door.

Applejack nodded as she began to follow. “We should. Let’s mosey, girls.”

Spike let out a yawn as he made his way to the stairs. “Count me out… It’s way past my bedtime anyway.”

Twilight smiled at her drowsy assistant. “It certainly is. Sweet dreams, Spike.” Right after that, we all left the library and headed towards Sugarcube Corner.

As we walked, Fluttershy asked, “So… Mitta? If you’re out here, does that mean the rest of the zombies are too?”

Mitta shook her head. “No. They have no interest in ever leaving that wretched place. Nor do they deserve to. And I don’t think they can after what James did to them on our way out.”

If Rainbow Dash was there, I am sure she would have lightly smacked my right pauldron and said, ‘Aw yeah, zombie slayer James busting some boneheads! Never gets old, right?’ At least I am sure that is what she would say.

Regardless of what my friend would have said, I frowned as I recalled the incident from not long ago. “There was no pleasure in that encounter. That was justice, not fun. They saw my cutie mark and turned on me. If I didn’t take them down, they would’ve slaughtered me.”

Applejack suddenly glanced up at me in horror. “Slaughter ya?! That’s a might extreme, ain’t it?! What do they got against cutie marks anyhow?!”

Mitta replied somberly, “They view cutie marks as a curse. And anyone who has one…has to go.”

Twilight stopped in her tracks as she processed such information. “Then…when we met them for the first time. The way they kept going on about us having to go. They were trying to…”

Fluttershy then looked at me in shock as she whispered, “Then that means… James, we owe you our lives.”

I shook my head and said, “You girls owe me nothing. If anything, that was my turn to repay you for all the good you’ve done for me over the past several months.”

Twilight found it in herself to smile. “Still… I’m glad you were there for us at the time, James.”

However, Applejack then asked, “Hang on! Ya said that yer kind out there in the Everfree Forest have somethin’ against us ponies with cutie marks? Does that mean ya also…”

Mitta shook her head once more. “No, I have nothing against them. My only friend out there has a cutie mark.”

Applejack chuckled nervously as she stepped back. “Uh…OK. Sorry if I seemed a bit nervous. Wouldn’t want a zombie gnawin’ on my skull outta nowhere.”

Mitta nodded, but suddenly glanced up. “What…is that?”

Fluttershy looked ahead and replied, “Oh, that’s just Sugarcube Corner. Pinkie Pie lives there.”

It seemed that Mitta was absolutely enthralled by the appetizing appearance of Sugarcube Corner. “It looks so…delicious…”

I spoke up, “It isn’t really edible though… Hey, Mitta!” I noticed that my undead friend was already chomping on the low railing along the steps that led up to the front door. They looked like gingerbread walls topped with white icing.

“Mmph… What’s wrong with this? It’s so…hard and tasteless…” Mitta grumbled, her hooves hanging over the sides of the wall as she rested on the steps.

Twilight got a good giggle out of Mitta's shenanigans. “That’s not really made of gingerbread and icing, Mitta. It’s just made to look like that to go with Sugarcube Corner’s theme. Although it IS a place where all sorts of sweets are made.”

As Mitta took her mouth off the wall, I asked, “You don’t get out much, do you?”

Mitta replied flatly, “This is my first time outside the Everfree Forest…”

I averted my eyes, having temporarily forgotten that Mitta has never seen any kind of architecture outside of Sunny Town. “Oh, right… I guess you’ve got a lot of catching up to do, huh?”

I then snickered, remembering something from my first day in Ponyville. “Well, at least you satisfied my curiosity. I wanted to try tasting the place when I first showed up, but you saved me the trouble.” Everyone present chuckled, though Mitta merely gave a slight sheepish grin.

I found that the door was locked when I tried to push it open. “Are you sure Pinkie Pie lives here?” I asked, having never actually visited Sugarcube Corner this late in the day.

Twilight looked up at the top of the establishment. “Yes, though she lives in the loft on the second floor. You have to actually go through the shop itself to get up there.”

I tried ringing the doorbell in the hopes of getting Pinkie’s attention. “Do the Cakes live here too?”

Fluttershy shook her head. “No, they live somewhere else. And… Mitta?”

We found Mitta still trying to eat the railing leading up the sides of the steps. Applejack let out a groan as she said, “Mitta… Sugarcube, I swear that stuff ain’t hard from bein’ stale. It just ain’t edible. Keep that up and you’ll knock yer teeth out.”

The door suddenly opened as a familiar pink pony wearing a sky blue nightcap with a pale yellow bottom and spherical plume at the tip stood in the doorway. She then yelped, “Ack! Bad zombie! No eating Sugarcube Corner’s decorations!”

Mitta stopped gnawing on the wall and stepped back the instant she was scolded. “Oh… I’m sorry. It’s just that it looks so…tasty.”

Pinkie Pie giggled as she seemed to relate with her new pest. “Believe me, I know! Once, Granny Smith tried to take a bite out of it. And she had to get a new set of dentures after that!”

Applejack chuckled as she added, “Oh yeah, I remember that one. Couldn’t understand halfa what she was sayin’ all day!”

After we all had a good chuckle, Pinkie Pie asked, “Wait a second… Aren’t you…wait for it… Mitta?”

Our undead friend nodded. “Yes, it’s me.”

Pinkie Pie hopped right out the door with glee. “Ooh, I knew it was you! Those creepy red eyes are so easy to remember!”

Twilight then explained, “We don’t have that much time to talk, Pinkie. We need to get Mitta to Canterlot before the sun comes up! And we want you to come with us.”

Our silly party animal friend replied as she smiled, “Oh! OK, I’ll go! It’s not even midnight yet though, so we have plenty of time! And…” She suddenly looked my way and gasped, “James! You’re OK! I mean… You ARE feeling OK by now, right?” She seemed to be slightly nervous as she spoke to me. And I knew why.

I replied with a smirk as I recalled that morning. “I think the better question is what were you doing in Canterlot today while hiding under a cardboard box. Trying to make off with my shipment of donuts?”

Twilight then asked in puzzlement, “Huh? She was in Canterlot today? What for?”

Pinkie Pie seemed to become even more nervous as I explained, “I found her hiding inside a cardboard box while Estoc and I were delivering a batch of donuts to the palace. What were you doing up there, huh?” I asked with my right fist resting against my hip.

Pinkie Pie nervously giggled as she replied, “Uh… My Pinkie Sense told me that something really yummy and tasty was about to show up or something in Canterlot. So I hurried up there and saw you with that royal guard pulling a cart with Donut Joe’s famous Donutopia on it.”

I snickered, not the least bit surprised. “I thought as much.”

Pinkie Pie then seemed to try to change the subject. “Anyway… Mitta, you want something sweet? Come inside and I’ll get you something before we go to Canterlot!”

Fluttershy smiled and stepped forward. “Sugarcube Corner is famous for all the sweets it makes. Come on in.”

Mitta nodded while she sniffed the air. “OK… I’m already picking up a delightful aroma from just outside the doorway.” She then entered with the rest of my friends.

However, before Pinkie Pie could follow them, I grabbed her by the tail. “One more question.” Pinkie Pie then looked up at me. “That…um…red exclamation point you ate today… What did it taste like?”

Pinkie Pie held a hoof to her chin in contemplation. “Ooh, that’s a toughie. It was a whole bunch of flavors mixed together. Um… I’d have to say it tasted like a mixture of raw meat…nitro glycerin…really bland food…cardboard…naughty magazines…and lots and lots of drama.”

I stared at her without speaking for a moment. “You…have a really creepy sense of taste, Pinkie. How do you even know what drama tastes like?”

Pinkie Pie jut giggled dismissively. “Oh, it would take waaaaay too long to explain. Just take my word for it! Trust me, even I don’t entirely get it!” She then trotted inside Sugarcube Corner while humming a tune.

“I’ll bet the last person she tried to explain it to ended up in an asylum the next day.” I muttered under my breath as I followed her.

Once we were all inside, Pinkie Pie flicked on a light switch. “OK! So, whatcha wanna try, Mitta? Sugar cubes? Sugar canes? Sugar puffs?”

I then snarkily retorted, “How about something sugar free?” Everyone present let out a laugh aside from Mitta.

Mitta smiled just slightly as she said, “Um… To be honest, I don’t know where to start… What do you recommend?”

Pinkie Pie had a good idea of what to present to a first time customer. “How about something James came up with?”

“Oh, those. Hang on a sec.” I tried to go into the kitchen, but found that my armor and shield added some extra bulk to my form. Especially my folded wings. When I found I was having trouble slipping through the swinging doors of the kitchen, I asked, “On second thought… Pinkie, would you mind bringing her a chocolate drop, a blueberry pound cake, and some of those vanilla chocolate chip cupcakes?”

Pinkie Pie trotted right by me. “You got it!”

Mitta seemed to like the sound of what I described as she asked, “You came up with those, James?”

I looked down at her while waiting by the doors. “Not exactly. The cupcakes were a recipe that I tweaked a little while the chocolate drops and blueberry pound cake was something I brought from where I come from.”

Twilight then asked, “Um… Not to change the subject, but are you OK? I’m amazed that armor actually got in the way of something for once.”

I just smirked as I said, “Well, when I have enough trouble getting around Equestria’s undersized housing on my own, of course my armor is going to make things worse.” My friends all chuckled in unison as I made fun of my situation.

A few seconds later, Pinkie Pie came out of the kitchen with a tray on her head. Resting on top was a blueberry pound cake sprinkled with sugar, a trio of chocolate drops, and a couple of those cupcakes with buttercream and chocolate icing. “Oki doki, Mitta! Here’s what you asked for!”

Mitta sniffed the air once the tray was set on the counter before her. “That… It smells very sweet.”

Applejack lifted her chin as she said, “Yeah? Well, just wait til ya taste ‘em.”

Mitta took a bite of the blueberry pound cake. Once she had swallowed though, her face became somewhat blank. “That’s…” Her eyes seemed to glow a little brighter before she went to town on those sweets, devouring them nonstop.

We all stared, not sure what to make of Mitta’s ravenous appetite. “Uh… Am I the only one here who thinks she’s gonna eat us when she’s done with that?” Twilight asked while starting to back away.

Fluttershy replied warily, “Um… I’m not sure… But she is eating all that with even more enthusiasm than Pinkie Pie does.”

Pinkie Pie just giggled without worry. “Maybe she’s just gone way too long without something good to eat! Give her a minute!”

In only one minute, the tray had become bare. Mitta breathed a satisfied sigh, one hoof rubbing her own belly. Maybe she would not eat us after all.

“So, what’d ya think?” Applejack asked while staying a short distance away.

Mitta’s only response was a very loud belch. She then covered her mouth and spoke softly, “Sorry.” A number of my friends chuckled in amusement, though I could only chuckle under my breath. It was actually somehow pleasing to see my friend having such a healthy appetite, even while under the influence of Sunny Town’s curse.

Mitta sighed in satisfaction, “That was amazing… May I have some more?”

I promptly replied, “I’m not sure we have time. Remember, we need to get to Canterlot ASAP. Can we come back later?”

Pinkie Pie then seemed to have an idea. “Or you can just take it to-go! You go on ahead, I’ll catch up after I stock up on goodies!”

Twilight then asked, “Next stop is Rarity’s house, right?”

I nodded and said, “She’s the only one not here. And I’d hate to leave without her.”

Pinkie Pie hopped in place as she said, “OK! You go on ahead and I’ll catch up soon!” After she had gone back into the kitchen, the rest of us headed out the door and made our way southeast.

Mere minutes later, I heard the galloping of hooves coming up behind us. Sure enough, it was Pinkie Pie. And…oh my goodness. Forget about her carrying a tray on her head. She was pulling a whole cart of treats! Although it seemed that she had remembered to leave her nightcap behind.

“Heya, girls! I made sure to bring enough for all of us!” She cheerfully called out.

“Um… Isn’t this a bit much?” Mitta asked, clearly just as surprised as I was to see Pinkie Pie bring along so much food.

Pinkie Pie dismissively replied, “Oh, you can never have too many treats with friends!”

Applejack hung back to allow Pinkie Pie to pass by her. “In that case, don’t mind if I do!” She then chomped down on a muffin.

We all enjoyed a little snack on our way to Rarity’s home, although Mitta out-ate all of us. We actually had to restrain her to make certain there was something left for Rarity when we arrived. But before long, the elegant form of Carousel Boutique came into view in the moonlight.

“What’s that? It’s so…pretty.” Mitta spoke, her glowing eyes clearly dazzled by Rarity’s home.

Fluttershy smiled at her and replied, “That’s where Rarity lives. It’s called Carousel Boutique.”

I then added, “Where everything is chic, unique, and magnifique.” When they all looked at me, I shrugged my shoulders. “What? That’s what she says to most of her first-time customers.”

The lights were clearly on up on the second floor, but the ground level section of Rarity’s house seemed dark. “I’ll go see if Rarity is available.” Fluttershy spoke as she flew up to an open window.

A brief moment later, Fluttershy flew back down to us. “She’s on her way down here right now.”

Sure enough, the lights on the ground floor turned on followed by the door suddenly opening. “Well, hello everypony! To what honor do I owe such a late visit at this… Oh, darling! You’re awake!” Rarity suddenly leapt at me and gave me a tight embrace. “I know the doctors claimed you were going to be fine, but you’ve been asleep for two full days! I was beginning to fear you had lapsed into a coma!”

As usual, Rarity was reacting with a great deal of flair and passion. Still, I would be lying if I said I was not happy to see her. I rested my right hand on the back of her head and stroked her beautiful indigo mane gently. “I missed you too, Rarity. But this isn’t a social call. We need to get to Canterlot right away.”

“Get to Canterlot? Whatever for… Oh, I see. You need to return that fabulous armor, don’t you? Such a shame. I wish you would wear it all the time!” Rarity replied, clearly enamored by the armor that was coating my body. Not that I could fault her for it.

Applejack then spoke up, “Beggin’ yer pardon, Rarity. But the real reason we need ta go is…well…” She then pointed at Mitta, who was standing right behind me.

The instant Rarity locked eyes with Mitta, she suddenly jumped back. “Eek! Not one of you again! Begone! Don’t you dare lay one of your wretched filthy hooves on…” She paused for a moment, taking the time to actually get a good look at the undead pony before her. “Wait… Are you… What’s the name? Mitta?”

Mitta nodded with a faint smile. “Yes, it’s me. Thank you for remembering.”

Rarity smiled sheepishly and said, “Oh dear, please do forgive me for that little outburst. Those eyes combined with that frightful dark visage brought to mind those dreadful abominations that tried to do…..whatever they had planned for us a few nights ago. That is to say…the ones that looked bonier than you! I mean, you are also one of them… A zombie, that is. But you’re not one of…” She paused for a moment before asking, “Am I rambling?”

Pinkie Pie giggled in amusement. “Yep! Keep going! It was getting funny!”

Rarity blushed as she stepped back. “How unbecoming of me… But…what was it again that we need to go to Canterlot for?”

I replied, “To get this curse removed. Mitta's, that is. And only Princess Luna can remove the curse since she’s the one who cast it.”

Rarity gasped at the mention of that word. “You?! Cursed?! Oh, that simply won’t do! I must go with you to insure that Princess Luna listens to our pleas…” She then suddenly gagged as she inhaled. “But first, we really must do something about that horrid stench and your…off-putting appearance.”

Twilight replied while glancing at her wrist for a nonexistent watch, “Rarity, I really don’t think we have enough time for…”

However, Rarity stubbornly retorted, “Nonsense! I refuse to let Mitta meet with our princesses for the first time looking AND smelling absolutely dreadful! Before we go anywhere, I will fix this little problem!”

Before any of us could object, Rarity’s horn was engulfed by a billowing azure aura. Mitta too was engulfed in it and was lifted off the ground. “Wait! What’re you doing to me?!” Mitta called out, clearly not expecting this approach.

“I would’ve pulled you inside, but I am not placing my mouth anywhere on your grimy coat.” Rarity replied before ‘carrying’ Mitta inside.

“You think we should keep an eye on her?” I asked, not entirely certain if baths and zombies mix well.

Twilight replied with a concerned look in her eyes, “That might be wise.”

Once we entered Rarity’s home, we already found the beautiful unicorn hard at work on scrubbing Mitta down in a small tub. Several bath tools were floating around them. “Uh… Is this really necessary?” Mitta asked, her eyes squinted shut.

“Of course! You don’t want to be shunned by the princesses due to that horrid odor, do you?” Rarity replied without missing a beat. But when she noticed us watching, she spoke, “A little privacy, please!” Several folding screens moved to block our view, boxing the two ponies in.

“Well… Y'all think we should just make ourselves at home?” Applejack asked as she passed me.

Twilight relented as she said, “With Rarity that dead-set on making Mitta ‘prepared’ for her meeting with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, I don’t think we’ll be going anywhere for a bit.”

While the rest of us tried to pass the time any way we could, Pinkie Pie trotted over to a screen with her cart behind her. “Rarity! I brought you some goodies if you want a little snack!”

Rarity’s voice replied, “I appreciate the offer, but I never eat anything sweet at this hour. I don’t want to risk harming my gorgeous figure.”

I chuckled while muttering under my breath, “Got that right.”

I then heard Rarity speak, “I heard that, James! And thank you so dearly for the compliment!” I will admit right now that Rarity, at least in my eyes, is the most beautiful unicorn in Ponyville.

In any case, Pinkie Pie grinned at the revelation. “Ooh! More for me!” She then devoured whatever was left on the cart. I am actually surprised she did not eat the cart itself.

While we waited for Rarity to finish dressing up Mitta, Applejack tried to hit me up for conversation. “So, James. Y'all went back ta scrap with the zombies, right? How’d it go?”

I replied frankly, “Very well, as you can see. They didn’t stand a chance.”

She chuckled in satisfaction at the thought. “Yeah, I thought so. After the way ya mopped the floor with ‘em last time? Did ya finish off the last one like ya did before? Sword straight through the chest?”

A snort escaped my nostrils before I said, “Not quite. Diced him up into too many pieces to count.”

“Whoa… Turned the guy inta mulch, huh? That’s…uh…a might messed up thought right there.” Applejack replied while seeming slightly unnerved by the thought.

I paused, watching some of Rarity’s various tailoring tools floating through the air along with some red fabric. When they fell behind the screens, I heard her start singing. “Thread by thread, stitching it together…”

“I haven’t heard that in a while.” I muttered, having always loved Rarity’s singing voice.

Fluttershy seemed to notice the fabric and asked, “Um… Rarity? Will you be much longer?”

Rarity replied, “Not until I finish some proper attire for… Uh oh.”

Applejack then asked, “Whaddya mean ‘uh oh’? What happened?”

She then asked, “James, could you hand me some black thread, please? It should be on the table near the front door.”

I did as she requested, retrieving the spool of thread. I then asked while approaching the screens, “OK, got it. But what do you need it for?”

Rarity replied with a hint of nervousness, “Oh, nothing much. It’s just that…”

But Mitta then spoke up. “Is that my ear in the water?”

All of my friends looked at the screens with expressions of shock. “What?! Rarity, what’re you doing?!” I shouted as I began to fear for my friend.

“I can fix this, I can fix this! Just give me a moment!” Rarity called out quickly as the spool floated out of my grasp and behind the screens. “Aaaaaand….done! See? I could fix this.”

Mitta replied in quiet confusion, “Um….all right?”

I then heard Rarity speak apologetically, “So sorry about that, Mitta. I did not know your body was this fragile.” I then heard what sounded like some sort of spray being used followed by a delightful aroma filling the air. Some perfume? “Now, be still for a moment, dear.” It sounded like Mitta had just stood up in the tub.

“A snip here and a stitch there… Voila! Oh, you look simply darling!” One of the screens folded back, allowing Rarity to step forward. “Even the undead can look striking in my designs!”

Fluttershy stared for a moment before speaking, “Oh my… That’s just…lovely.”

Mitta stepped forward, her eyes scanning herself. Rarity proudly replied, “I would’ve added some matching shoes, but we’re running on a tight schedule, so I left them for another time.”

Overall, Mitta did not look much different from when I last saw her. However, her mane, tail, and coat looked much cleaner. Although her coat was still stained black and her mane and tail still very dull, all the grime and such that had gathered on her had been washed off. She certainly smelled much better too. I suspect Rarity used her strongest perfume to overwhelm the stench that Mitta’s body was giving off. What was more, she was now wearing a long flowing red dress that went surprisingly well with her dark body. The design was simple, yet elegant. I am sure Rarity made it that way to save on time. And on her head behind an ear was a red rose. For some reason, that attire brought to mind a flamenco dancer.

“Whoa… You look…great, Mitta.” I said quietly, surprised by just how elegant my undead friend looked. Her glowing red eyes were somewhat off-putting, but I could overlook that.

Mitta replied quite shyly, “You…really think so?”

Fluttershy smiled sweetly and replied, “Of course. Rarity can make absolutely anypony look amazing. It’s what she lives for.”

Rarity giggled, delighted by the praise. “Fluttershy, you are too kind.”

Mitta seemed like she wanted to say something, but could not find the right words. Eventually, she did speak. “I’m… Nopony has ever done so much for me before… Are you sure you don’t hold anything against me?”

Twilight smiled compassionately as she said, “What makes you think we would? You’ve given us no reason to hate you. You’re our friend, Mitta.”

I suspect Mitta was trying her best to not cry. The poor girl. How long had it been since she last received an act of kindness before I met her? “Thank you all…”

Upon glancing at the nearest clock on the wall, I spoke up, “Not to spoil the moment, but we really should be getting to Canterlot right now. I’m not sure how much more time we have before sunrise.”

Twilight then replied, “Oh, we still have several hours. But you’re right. I don’t want to stay up too late and we really shouldn't keep Rainbow Dash waiting.. Let’s go, everypony.” Rarity helped Mitta out of her dress and removed the rose on her ear as well.

We made our way to the train station under the cover of night. I could only hope Rainbow Dash had succeeded in delaying the train from leaving. And once the station actually came into view, it seemed she was doing just that. Rainbow Dash was flying back and forth around the station, leading the engineer and conductor around on a wild goose chase while grasping something in her arms.

“About time you guys got here!” Rainbow Dash shouted once we were all up on the loading platform.

“Confound it, give it back!” The conductor shouted as he kept jumping while trying to grab the metal stick Rainbow Dash was holding.

“Rainbow, what did you do?!” Twilight shouted at our friend.

The engineer replied, “That’s the brake lever! We can’t leave if we have no means to stop the train!”

I could not help laughing at such a brazen act of sabotage. “Ha! That’s one way to buy some time! Make it impossible for them to leave!”

Rarity then stepped forward. The rest of my friends seemed to be gathering around Mitta to make sure the train personnel could not see her. “Excuse me, gentlemen. This train is destined for Canterlot, is it not?”

The engineer replied with some irritation, “Yes, as soon as we get this brake lever back into the locomotive!”

Rainbow Dash finally dropped it down to them once there was no reason to delay them any longer. “OK! We need to get to Canterlot too!”

The conductor groaned, “Finally. As for… You know what? Forget the tickets. Get inside if you want to go. We’re behind schedule enough as is!”

That certainly was a lucky break. My armor does not have any pockets, so I would not have been able to pay due to being unable to carry money with me. But once the engineer and conductor had entered the train, Mitta seemed to be taking a closer look at the locomotive. “Is this a train?”

Fluttershy nodded while staying close to our friend. “Yes, Mitta. It uses steam power to move.”

Our undead friend turned to face us with a look of confusion. “Steam power?”

I replied quickly, “Think of it as a combination of water vapor, heat, and pressure. Anyway, we better get going. They’ll probably leave without us if we’re not onboard soon.”

We all boarded the closest car, though my wings still made moving around inside a bit difficult. I just decided to plop myself down onto the nearest seat and stay there since just standing up and walking was such a hassle.

Mitta was standing up between me and the seat across from me. “I’ve never seen anything like… Wha?!” When the train lurched forward as it began to depart from the station, Mitta lost her balance and fell onto me.

“Didn’t see that coming, huh?” I asked while patting her on the shoulder to calm her down.

“Uh… No, I wasn’t expecting that. Are we moving?” Mitta replied while looking up at me.

I then pointed at the window. “See for yourself.”

Mitta quickly climbed to her feet and looked out the window. The scenery was slowly scrolling by while steadily picking up speed. “We’re moving?!” Mitta propped herself up on the windowsill to get a better view and never looked away. “This is… Wow… I don’t know what to say.”

Applejack approached us with a smile on her face. “Just enjoy the ride, girl. That’s all I can say.”

Once the train had left Ponyville, I removed my helmet and set my shield up against the wall. Today felt so short, most likely from me sleeping through a good deal of it. I was wondering if I would even get to sleep tonight.

Mitta stood between me and the bench across from me, where Twilight and Fluttershy were seated. She was constantly looking out the window in wonder. Not that I can blame her. Trains have a certain timeless quality about them that mesmerizes just about anyone.

As I looked around, I noticed that all of my friends were seated right next to me, either directly in front of me or across the aisle. “Um… Twi? Why is everyone always staying close to me?”

My unicorn friend replied with an amused smirk. “Well, let’s see. You lost consciousness two nights ago after suffering an impalement wound and have been out cold until today. I think that gives us more than a little reason to be worried about you.”

I facepalmed, but winced as I felt my gauntlet's hardened fingertips smack my forehead. “Ow! Well, I guess that was a pretty dumb question.”

Fluttershy then jumped from her seat over to mine and embraced me. “Sorry if we’re making you feel uncomfortable. We just want to make sure you’ll be OK.”

I stroked her mane gently to reassure her that I had no issues with the gesture. “No, it’s cool. Though it might get annoying if it happened every day.”

When we entered the first mountain tunnel, the entire train car became pitch black. When that happened, Mitta turned around and faced us. Her two glowing red eyes were the only source of light in the car and was about as unsettling as you would expect. “Jeez, that’s creepy! No offense, Mitta, but keep your eyes closed until we get outta here!” Rainbow Dash shouted from somewhere nearby.

Mitta replied rather meekly, “I’m sorry. I can’t help it. They always look like this at night.”

“Even so, that is truly a frightening shade of red. Perhaps if we… Oh?” Rarity said just as we came out of the tunnel.

“Phew, that’s better!” Applejack exclaimed with a huff of relief.

Pinkie Pie then asked, “Come to think of it, why do you look like this at night? You said something about a curse?” When Mitta nodded, Pinkie Pie asked, “Why?! Must’ve been something pretty bad! Did you raid Princess Celestia’s cake collection?”

I scowled at Pinkie Pie for such a silly assumption. “That’s not funny, Pinkie. The ponies of Sunny Town committed a horrible crime to deserve a curse this awful.”

Twilight then asked, “You never did go into detail about why you’re cursed, Mitta. Why not tell us? It’ll help pass the time on our way to Canterlot.”

Mitta sighed in hesitation. “Are you sure you won’t hate me?”

Applejack gave our friend her best smile. “That ain’t gonna happen, sugarcube. Love and tolerance. That’s what Equestria is all ‘bout. At least I think that's how it goes.”

Mitta was clearly having difficulty mustering up the courage to confess her crime. Even so, I perfectly understood that she had changed. She did save me once, after all. “Mitta, if you want…” I spoke while motioning her towards me.

My undead friend seemed to understand what I was trying to say. She climbed onto the seat next to me. I then draped an arm over her in a type of embrace to show that I was there for her. “OK… I’ll tell you. But…it’s not a pretty story.”

Applejack smiled, still not really comprehending how foul the denizens of Sunny Town really are. “It can’t be all that bad, Mitta. C’mon, we can take it.”

Mitta sighed and began to speak with great reluctance. “One night…over a thousand years ago… We were having a party. A friend of mine, Ruby, located a missing gemstone that Roneo wanted to give to Starlet.”

“Roneo? Starlet?” Fluttershy asked in ignorance.

I replied, “They’re a couple in Sunny Town. Where Mitta is from.”

Mitta continued, “I don’t know how, but Ruby got a ‘cutie mark’ as a result of finding the gemstone.But…we had never seen anything like it before. Some of us thought it was a curse or plague.”

Twilight then spoke up, “Hold on. It’s only natural for a pony to get a cutie mark at some point in their life. Usually when they’re still kids.”

Mitta paused for a moment before replying, “We didn’t. Ruby was the first pony in Sunny Town to ever get one. And…one of us rallied the rest of the ponies against her…” Thick crimson tears began to trickle down Mitta’s face. “They cornered her inside her own cottage and…”

My friend stopped talking, her eyes squinted shut as she sobbed quietly with her head resting against my armored chest.

“They didn’t… James, what happened after that?” Rarity asked, her face showing utter dread.

I sighed before looking away and out the window. “They beat her to death and threw her corpse into the fireplace.”

There was a gasp as my six companions looked at us. “Are you kidding me?! That’s just…sick!” Rainbow Dash shouted in disgust.

Pinkie Pie bowed her head, finding it difficult to comprehend such an act. “How could… I don’t… Is it even possible for ponies to kill each other like that?”

Mitta replied while keeping her eyes closed, “That’s why we were cursed by Princess Luna. She could not believe the ponies of Sunny Town would do such a thing under the cover of her night.”

Applejack then asked, “Wait a sec, Mitta. Why were ya cursed with ‘em? Y'all didn’t take part in that murder, did ya?”

She shook her head. “No… I was punished for not doing anything to stop it… I should’ve defended her, but…”

I then asked in concern, worrying if such evil happens elsewhere with any regularity. “Twilight… Are the ponies of Equestria violent by nature?”

My wise unicorn friend shook her head. “No, of course not! There are times when we might get into debates with each other and with other races, but killing? That’s not in our nature. Murder in Equestria is rare. I’m not saying it doesn’t happen, but it's rare when it does."

I felt a slight sense of relief at Twilight’s words, but also a hint of disappointment. If murder does exist in Equestria, then this world is not as pure as I had initially believed.Still… Murder being rare instead of being frequent or constant… I suppose that still makes Equestria better than Earth.

Fluttershy then asked, “Mitta… Are you really sorry for what you did? I mean...didn't do?” Mitta could only nod without saying a word. Fluttershy then smiled in compassion. “Then…it’s OK now. I mean, you said this happened over a thousand years ago. That’s an awfully long time to wait to be saved. I think you're more than deserving of salvation by now.”

My friend slowly opened her eyes and looked back at our friends. “You…really mean that?”

Rainbow Dash grinned as she spoke up a bit loudly, “Yeah! That sounds just like Nightmare Moon! She was sealed in the moon for a thousand years and look at her now!”

Mitta then asked in some confusion, “You keep mentioning that name. Who is Nightmare Moon?”

My friends looked at each other, apparently baffled as to why Mitta had no knowledge of one of the most infamous ponies in Equestria’s history. I decided to try and bring my friends up to speed. “She was cursed by Luna over a thousand years ago. That means it happened before Nightmare Moon showed up.”

All of my friends nodded and smiled to show that they understood. “Ooh, right! That makes sense!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed first.

However, Mitta still seemed unsure of the approaching outcome we were hoping for. “Still… Do you think Princess Luna will forgive me?”

Twilight nodded and said, “I think so. She’s a prime example of how ponies that were once feared can become loved in Equestrian society.”

I stroked Mitta’s mane to further reassure her. “I’ll make sure she listens. She’s a good friend of mine.”

Mitta looked up at me before looking back at my friends, her fears put to rest for the time being. “Thank you…”

Without a word, all seven of us embraced Mitta in a group hug. “Mmm… You still smell lovely, darling.” Rarity spoke softly. I was actually impressed that the perfume was holding Mitta’s rotting stench at bay for so long.

After a while, Mitta decided to get up and look around the car. Most of my friends stayed near her while engaging in conversation, but I remained seated due to my armored form making it a bit harder to get around. I continued to watch the scenery go by for a few more moments before I heard the clopping of hooves followed by the sound of someone taking a seat beside me.

“Mind if I sit here?” I heard a voice ask from my left. When I looked, I found Rainbow Dash seated beside me.

“Sure thing, Rainbow.” I replied with my hand stroking her mane.

We just sat there silently. Watching the landscape moving past us without a word. However, I soon felt Rainbow Dash snuggle up to me a bit. I normally would not have minded, but this was not normal behavior for her. I know Rainbow Dash too well. “Rainbow, are you feeling all right?” I finally asked with some curiosity.

She looked up at me with a somber expression and even cracked an uneven smile. “Heh, I guess anyone can tell when I’m not acting like myself, huh?”

“I’ve known you for almost a year by now, Rainbow. Of course I’ll notice if something isn’t quite right with you.” I retorted with a smirk of my own.

Rainbow sighed as she started to lean against me. “I’ve just got a lot on my mind right now.”

“About our time in the Everfree Forest?” I asked quietly.

“That’s part of it…” She replied, sounding fairly down about something.

“Do you want me to lend you an ear?” I asked, hoping I could help relieve her of whatever unpleasant feelings she was experiencing.

To my mild surprise, Rainbow Dash sighed while slowly shaking her head. “It’s complicated, James. I don’t even know half of what I’m feeling right now.”

For some reason, she did not sound like she was being honest to me. However, I feared that prying for an honest answer might make things harder for her, so I decided to not inquire further. “OK. If you need anything, let me know.”

Rainbow Dash looked up at me when I noticed what seemed to be tears streaming down her face. “Rainbow… Are you…” I did not get a chance to finish. She wrapped her arms around me the best she could and held her head against me.

“Can I just stay here for a minute?” She asked with barely more than a whisper.

“Sure, Rainbow.” I replied, my arms holding her close to me. I cannot recall the last time I had seen her so vulnerable. What was wrong with her?

The rest of the train ride was without incident. When we reached Canterlot and disembarked from the train, Rainbow Dash was in somewhat better spirits. Unless it was just an act to not draw attention. “OK… So, we head to the palace from here.” I said once we were on the train platform. There did not seem to be anyone around, which definitely made things easier for us.

“I’ll lead the way. Just stay close to me.” Twilight replied as she stood at the front of the group. However, she then looked back at Mitta. “Actually, Mitta, I think it would be a good idea if you kept your eyes closed until we got there. That red glow is bound to draw some unwanted attention from any of the guards patrolling the city.”

Mitta asked in return, “But…nothing happened when I was in Ponyville. And I really want to see this place. I’m curious.”

Twilight attempted to explain, “The ponies of Ponyville see more strange phenomena than the ponies of Canterlot do. They're...a bit sheltered up here. If anypony here sees you, especially with those creepy glowing eyes open, there will be trouble. If you keep your eyes closed, they probably won’t pay any mind to you.”

Mitta seemed a bit uncertain. “OK, but just how will I find my way around?”

Pinkie Pie just hopped in front of her and wiggled her poofy tail at her. “Just hold onto my tail! I’ll guide you!”

Mitta shrugged her shoulders, at a loss of what else to suggest. “Um… If you insist.” She then closed her eyes and bit down on Pinkie Pie’s tail. However, she then spoke, “I swear this tastes like cotton candy…”

Pinkie giggled at the guess. “That’s because it’s absorbed lots of yummy smells from working in Sugarcube Corner for so long!”

“Shouldn’t we be going? I don’t think we should keep Celestia waiting.” I spoke up while adjusting the Lunar Shield on my left arm.

“Right, good idea. Let’s go, everypony.” Twilight replied as she led the way. The rest of us gathered around Mitta as we walked to try to hide her body from prying eyes.

We reached the palace without incident and entered through the main entrance. A pair of guards were standing at the drawbridge with a spear being held up in one of their wrists. But their appearance seemed darker than usual. They seemed to be the same unicorn ponies I had seen at times, but their armor was a very dull shade of azure, I believe. Although they still had a golden plate atop their backs that reached down their sides. Perhaps it was the color worn by guards who patrol during the night shift. Once we were inside, Pinkie Pie spoke up. “OK, Mitta. You can let go now.”

We stepped away from Mitta since we were now safe in the confines of the royal palace. She then let go of Pinkie Pie’s tail and opened her eyes. She glanced around, taking in her surroundings. “This place is huge…”

“Makes for a nice change of pace, doesn’t it?” I asked while also eyeing my surroundings for who we were looking for.

However, once we entered the main hall, a voice from our left shouted, “Halt!”

Two royal guards had blindsided us at the entrance. They each had a spear pointed towards Mitta. “Identify yourself! What are you?”

Mitta was clearly intimidated by this show of sudden aggression. “I… I’m…”

I stepped in front of her and held up my shield. “It’s OK. She’s with us. Princess Celestia is expecting her.”

Twilight nodded and added, “It’s true. We sent a message to her a little while ago. Please let her through.” The guards relented and returned to their positions at the sides of the entrance to the hall.

“Y'all OK there, Mitta?” Applejack asked while drawing closer.

Our undead friend nodded, barely fazed. “Yeah... Just wasn’t expecting that.”

Rarity then spoke, “All we need to do now is…”

A voice then called out from nearby. “Looking for me?” Our gazes turned towards the staircase at the end of the hall and found Celestia standing at the top.

“Princess Celestia! Just who we were lookin’ for.” Applejack exclaimed in delight as we walked towards the staircase.

Celestia trotted down the stairs and stood before us. “I rarely get any messages at this hour. What brings you to Canterlot at the stroke of midnight?”

“Well… Remember when I borrowed this armor earlier today?” I asked in return. When Celestia nodded, I took a step sideways. “This is why I needed it.”

Celestia gasped at the sight of Mitta. “You… Aren’t you from…”

Fluttershy spoke up in confirmation. “She’s from someplace called Sunny Town. We were told she’s cursed.”

Celestia quickly regained her composure. “There’s a name I haven’t heard of in ages. Yes, I recall Luna speaking to me of a place called Sunny Town just a few years before Nightmare Moon came to exist.” However, she then frowned. “I am sorry. I know what it is you want, and I am sorry to say I do not know of a means to remove the curse.”

Rainbow Dash then retorted, “But Princess Luna cast the curse in the first place. She’s gotta know a way to get rid of it!”

Celestia nodded with a slight smile on her lips. “That she should.” She then looked towards the guards behind us. “Guards. Please go fetch Luna. Tell her I need to see her in the main hall.”

The guards briefly bowed before galloping away down one of the side halls. “She should be here shortly. Now, who is this exactly?” Celestia asked while she approached us.

I smiled while resting my hand upon Mitta's head. “This is Mitta. She’s a good friend of mine who helped me out several months back when I went into the Everfree Forest.”

“It’s an honor, your highness…” Mitta spoke before bowing before Celestia.

Before we could converse further, there was a flash at the other side of the room. “You called, sister?” When we looked, we found Luna standing nearby. It seemed that she had used the teleportation spell to come to us in order to save time.

I smiled as soon as I saw her. Her face lit up as well upon seeing me. But just as she was about to speak, he face changed to one of shock. “Wha… What is that abomination doing here?!”

Mitta immediately cowered at those words. Rarity then spoke up in shock, “Abomination?! Whatever do you mean?! Mitta is quite the lady, if I do say so myself!”

Luna approached us while keeping a look of anger and disgust on her face. “Do you have any idea what she did?! To that child?!”

Rainbow Dash frowned as she and the rest of my friends got between her and Mitta, “We know. She told us.”

Luna stood aghast at those words. “You know…? Then…why?!”

Twilight replied sternly, “It’s simple, Princess Luna. Ponies can change.”

However, Luna growled at the suggestion. “Change? Look at her! The curse is still in effect! If they had learned from their sins, it would’ve been lifted by now!”

I then stepped forward. “Luna, she HAS learned from her mistake. But the rest of Sunny Town hasn’t. Is it really fair for her to suffer along with those monsters when she herself has changed for the better?”

Luna seemed to retain her defiance as she sneered, “Even so, she…”

Before the argument could continue, a voice spoke from the top of the staircase. “Luna, what’s wrong with you? Is this really how the benevolent Princess of the Night should behave towards one of her subjects?”

We all turned to look up at the staircase. Standing at the top, still bandaged, was Nightmare Moon. Pinkie Pie shouted in glee as she hopped once, “Nightmare Moon! You’re OK!”

Mitta asked in bewilderment, “That’s Nightmare Moon?”

Celestia spoke to her sister in clear concern over her health. “Nightmare Moon, you really shouldn’t be out of bed just yet. You haven’t recovered enough.”

However, Nightmare Moon began to casually descend the staircase without trouble. “I couldn’t stand to remain in that bed a minute longer. Besides, your shouting carries through the halls too well. I had to find out what was wrong.”

Once at the bottom of the stairs, she approached Mitta. “Hmm… I remember you. From Sunny Town, am I right?”

“Yes…” Mitta spoke quietly, clearly fearful of the alicorn before her. I wanted to reach out and embrace Nightmare Moon, but decided to withhold any affection until after the conversation had ended.

Nightmare Moon frowned coolly and asked “You do know the seriousness of the crime that took place there, don’t you?”

Mitta bowed while covering her face. “Yes… I’m sorry… I should’ve protected her…”

Nightmare Moon then smiled compassionately. “I see. Then I suppose you do deserve to have the curse removed.”

At this, Luna spoke up in defiance. “Nightmare Moon, no! I cast that curse! And I will decide when…”

Nightmare Moon then slyly smirked at her sister. “Luna. If your supposed ‘evil’ side is being more compassionate than you, something has definitely gone wrong somewhere. Wouldn’t you agree?”

We all burst into laughter at those words. “Ooooh, burned!” Rainbow Dash called out as she fell on her back in raucous cackling.

Luna seemed to be quite embarrassed at being called out by Nightmare Moon. My friend then explained, “I am a textbook case of an evil pony becoming a better person. I can tell when someone who has sinned has had a change of heart.” She then looked down at Mitta. “Although, I suspect you were not evil at all. Just another victim of Sunny Town’s vices.”

Nightmare Moon’s horn became engulfed in a deep blue aura. “Be still, Mitta. This will only take a moment.”

However, my undead friend backed away. Her face clearly showed fear. I know she wanted the curse removed, but she was also fearful of the same magic that had cursed her. “Mitta, what’s wrong?” I asked, starting to feel concern for her.

“I… I’m afraid… I don’t know what to expect…” Mitta replied with a quivering voice.

I decided to comfort her the only way I could. I removed the Lunar Shield from my left arm and embraced her tightly. “It’s OK. I trust Nightmare Moon. She won’t hurt you.”

Mitta gazed at me for a brief moment before closing her eyes while embracing me with her forelegs. Deep crimson tears were squeezed out from her closed eyes. I spoke flatly, “Do it. She’s ready.”

Nightmare Moon nodded while the rest of our friends stood back. She lowered her head, her horn pointed at my friend. Suddenly, Mitta’s stained black coat began to…evaporate. It began to peel off of her in the form of a black mist. As it rose from her, the natural gray color of her coat was left in its wake. It began at her snout before moving down her body. Mitta gritted her teeth, plainly afraid of what she was feeling. But once the gray color had returned to her eyelids, the crimson tears that were streaming down her cheeks had become clear. Her faded mane regained its bold crimson hue as the black mist rose from it. I watched, feeling a sense of excitement, as I knew Mitta would soon be free of the curse that has plagued her for a millennium.

Finally, the mist stopped rising. “Ooh, is that how she really looks?!” Pinkie Pie asked while leaning closer.

“She looks very pretty.” Fluttershy spoke softly.

“Oh, most definitely. I can’t wait to weave some fine ensembles for her!” Rarity exclaimed with excitement.

Mitta slowly opened her eyes, the unholy red glow gone. They had once again become the bold crimson color I remembered. “Did something happen?”

I smiled, her body having returned to its pre-night appearance. “Take a look at yourself and see.”

I stood up and took a step back. “What? Did something actually…” Mitta froze as she looked at her own hoof.

“You’re free now, Mitta.” Nightmare Moon spoke with a smile.

At first, Mitta said nothing. But she soon spoke loudly, “I… I need to see this!” She suddenly ran towards the way to the drawbridge.

“Whoa, hold yer horses, girl!” Applejack called out as we all chased after her.

Once Mitta was standing on the drawbridge, she looked skyward. Probably at the moon. She then raised her hoof and looked at herself then at the moon. “I’m… I’m really…”

Suddenly, Mitta began to convulse. Strange sounds that almost sounded like demented giggling started coming from her. Her head tilted back before she collapsed on the drawbridge.

“Mitta?!” I shouted before running to her side. Her body was still twitching, her eyes rolled back in her head. She was foaming at the mouth with an odd smile on her face. I looked back at Luna in intense worry. “What happened to her?!”

Luna stepped forward and gently rested her hoof on Mitta’s side. She still seemed to be conscious, but was oblivious to our presence. Luna sighed as she whispered, “Emotion overload. With how long she has been stuck in that accursed deathtrap, I suppose it has been a very long time since she last felt joy. Her mind couldn’t process it enough.”

I looked down at my friend. I could only hope she was going to be all right. “Princess Luna, is she…?” Twilight asked with a strong presence of worry in her voice.

The Princess of the Night nodded. “She’ll be fine. She just needs to rest for now.”

Celestia then smiled as she turned towards her other sister. “Nightmare Moon, you never cease to amaze me. But just how did you remove the curse?”

Nightmare Moon smiled confidently as she said, “I was still Luna at the time the curse was cast, so I remember the counter spell.”

Celestia seemed satisfied with her response, but then seemed to summon a tall mirror and a small white box with the use of the teleportation spell. “Seeing you remove the curse so willingly reminds me. There is something I must give you.” She then stepped in front of the mirror with Nightmare Moon beside her.

“You do? And why the mirror?” Nightmare Moon asked in puzzlement.

Luna stood beside Nightmare Moon opposite of Celestia and smiled. “So you can see the real you.”

My friends and I watched in silence as Celestia levitated the contents of the box out and placed it upon Nightmare Moon’s head. “Welcome home, Princess Nightmare Moon.”

Resting atop Nightmare Moon’s head was a beautiful blue tiara that perfectly matched her armor’s coloration. It’s design was identical to Celestia’s, but with a key difference. On the center ‘spire’ rested an oval-shaped gemstone. It seemed to be white. Perhaps a moonstone?

I was very surprised to see that Celestia had gone out of her way to have a crown forged specifically for Nightmare Moon. Each of my friends let out a surprised gasp as well. But it seemed no one was more shocked than Nightmare Moon herself. Luna and Celestia leaned against Nightmare Moon with their necks against the underside of hers in the form of an equine hug.

Nightmare Moon’s face was frozen in shock, her body standing perfectly motionless. But soon, tears began to cascade down her face while her body trembled. “Celestia… Luna…”

Luna spoke softly to silence her sister. “Say no more, sister. You’re home now.”

Nightmare Moon did just that. She said nothing else while bowing her head, lightly sobbing while draping her wings over her two sisters. At long last, the Mare in the Moon had finally returned to her kingdom. And I felt a great sense of closure seeing her completely at peace with her sisters.

My friends smiled and clapped their hooves together in applause. Except for Pinkie Pie, that is. She was literally crying a river of tears while holding a blue handkerchief. I suppose she is the kind of girl who cries at weddings.

Celestia soon looked our way and smiled graciously. “All of you... Thank you.”

Twilight Sparkle smiled while glancing up at me. “It was no trouble, your highness. But if you really want to thank someone, you should thank James. It was all because of him that Nightmare Moon was saved.”

“Very true. James, would you come here for a moment?” Celestia replied as she directed her gaze towards me.

I nodded and approached the three sisters. Once I was standing before them, all three embraced me at once. Due to their size, they could not use their arms, so they resorted to draping their necks across my shoulders.

This was a very flattering moment for me. Being hugged by three princesses in front of my friends. Luna then spoke, “You have done us a great service, my friend. We can’t thank you enough.”

I asked in simple ignorance and modesty, “What exactly did I do?”

Celestia replied, “Several things. You helped end the eternal night. You saved Nightmare Moon. You gave Equestria a third ruler. But most importantly…”

Luna then said, “You gave us the sister we never had.”

I could only blush deeply at those words. I then embraced them the best I could, draping my arms over them. Nightmare Moon then whispered, “Thank you again.”

I replied humbly, “I just wanted to do what was right.”

However, the moment was interrupted when Rainbow Dash called out. “Hey, guys? You think we should just leave Mitta right here?”

I snapped back to my senses as I suddenly remembered my friend that was lying on the drawbridge. She was still where she had fallen, still looking completely oblivious to everyone around her.

“She should be fine… But we really should get her someplace else to rest. She’ll wake up sore if she sleeps there.” Nightmare Moon spoke upon drying her tears.

I just smirked sarcastically at the notion. “Yeah. Leave that to me.” I used the levitation spell to pick her up off the floor before draping her limp body across my shoulders.

Applejack then let out an unexpected yawn. “Come ta think of it… I reckon we could all use a lil’ shuteye too.”

Luna was quick to alert us to the train schedule. “Well, I’m afraid you can’t go home just yet. The trains have stopped running at this hour.”

Rarity then asked, “If that is the case, surely you would not mind if we stayed here tonight.”

Celestia smiled most invitingly. “You are very welcome to do so. Let us show you to your rooms.” We then followed the three sisters up the stairs to the upper chambers of the palace.

A short while later after I had returned my armor and weapons to their resting place and took a shower, I was walking down the hall with Fluttershy to the guest room Celestia had assigned to us. But once we passed Mitta’s guest room, I stopped. “Hang on a second, honey. I want to check on her.” I spoke softly.

Fluttershy whispered with a nod, “OK. I’ll wait here.”

I gently nudged the door open, finding the room softly illuminated by a single lit candle. Resting in a large bed was Mitta, her eyes barely open. She still seemed to be heavily dazed. I could only pray that the experience did not break her mind.

I approached her as quietly as I could. My feet were bare at the time, so my footsteps made very little noise. I could see Fluttershy watching from the doorway with a look of concern on her face. I stopped beside the bed as Mitta appeared to be oblivious to my presence.

My hand gently stroked her crimson mane, the scent of Rarity’s perfumes still lingering on her body. Her breaths were slow and deep, more than likely a sign that despite her mind having been overloaded from various emotions a short while ago, she was probably very relaxed. I felt I should not disturb her any longer, so I whispered, “Sweet dreams, Mitta.”

However, when I was halfway to the door, a quiet voice whispered, “Wait…”

I stopped and turned around. Mitta was looking right at me, her face showing a type of want. “Please… Stay with me. Just for tonight…”

Considering Mitta’s very distant relations with the ponies of Sunny Town, I suppose every night would have been very lonesome when Ruby was unable to reach her. And going through that every single night for over a thousand years… Truly a disheartening thought. Although I also promised Fluttershy that I would sleep with her tonight. After a brief moment of thought, I raised one finger and spoke, “One moment please.”

I walked to the doorway and whispered to Fluttershy, “I don’t think we should leave Mitta alone just yet. Would it be OK if we stayed with her tonight?”

Fluttershy replied after a moment of thought. “Well… After all she’s been through… I think she does need a little company tonight.”

I looked back at Mitta and closed the door once Fluttershy and I were both inside. “OK. I’ll stay. But Fluttershy has to stay too. OK?”

Mitta nodded with a faint smile. “That’s fine…”

All I was wrapped in was a towel and my boxers, so I draped my towel over the nearest chair and climbed in bed beside Mitta while Fluttershy did the same. I was snuggled between the two mares, leading to a fairly awkward, if not cozy, feeling.

Mitta immediately threw her arms around my neck once I was settled in. “Thank you…”

Fluttershy looked over me at her and smiled sleepily. “I’m so glad the curse was lifted from you. But are you all right?”

Mitta nodded lightly. “Yes… I’m still trying to adjust to being flesh and blood at night. I can’t even remember how it felt…” She then let out a yawn as she added, “Or how it felt to feel sleepy…”

I could not help adding some input. “Sounds like you had a terribly dull existence.”

Mitta set her head back down on her pillow and gazed at the ceiling. “I did… Nothing ever changed. It felt like I was trapped in time. Not living, but not able to die…” She then looked at me, a tear trickling down her face. “James… You brought me back to life.” She then placed a gentle kiss on my cheek.

I smiled, but was also a bit embarrassed that I had been kissed in front of my girlfriend. “Thanks, Mitta… But this still feels incredibly awkward.”

Fluttershy then asked quietly, “What does?”

I replied with a hint of wit. “Being sandwiched between two pretty ponies in the same bed. Doesn’t that come off as odd to you?”

Mitta and Fluttershy looked at each other for a second before giggling in unison. Fluttershy then placed her hoof on my hand. “I know it’s not like that. You and Mitta haven’t bonded enough for that kind of relationship to form. Right?”

Mitta smiled in agreement. “True. I’ve only met him three times so far. He’s the best friend I’ve ever had.”

I lifted a hand and stroked her mane. “I’m honored to hear that. And we’ll be seeing each other almost every day from now on.”

My friend’s face brightened with a rather meek smile. “Sounds…lovely.”

The minutes went by before Mitta finally fell asleep. That left me with some much-desired personal time with Fluttershy. “Honey… I missed you.” I whispered before placing a kiss on her nose.

The timid pegasus mare smiled with a faint blush in her cheeks. “And I missed you so much.” She kissed me back on my own nose.

“Let me show you how much.” I spoke with a smile. I placed my lips on hers before gently prying my tongue into her mouth. Fluttershy let out a quiet moan, doing the same as her tongue reached out to mine. How I missed that taste. The taste that only my beautiful lover possessed.

After a moment, I slowly pulled away with gentle warmth filling me. A blush was present on Fluttershy’s face. She then quietly asked, “James… Once we help get Mitta settled in Ponyville… I’d love to…um…” She did not have to say anything else as I felt her long tail sliding up my leg.

I felt a faint giddiness fill me, knowing exactly what she wanted. “Sounds lovely, honey. I can’t wait.” I replied before kissing her again, our arms wrapped around each other.

As I write this, Fluttershy and Mitta are fast asleep. I really feel like I accomplished something today. I finally managed to get Mitta away from those monsters. I can only wonder how she will adapt to modern-day Equestria, but if Luna could, so can she. I am also looking forward to watching Nightmare Moon being welcomed by her people. Of course, knowing her reputation, that will undoubtedly take some time.

Still… There are some questions that remain in my mind. Who was that forest nymph who pointed me towards Sunny Town? And who was that chimera depicted in the stained glass windows in the palace?

So many questions linger in my thoughts, yet I feel I have nothing to worry about. Whatever happens, the three royal sisters of Equestria can handle it. Now that Nightmare Moon is with them, they are likely unstoppable.

So tired… Even though today was shorter than usual, I am exhausted. Perhaps it is because my blood supply still is not quite back up to 100% just yet. If that is the case, I had best get to sleep.

Sweet dreams, Nightmare Moon. Sweet dreams, Mitta. I hope your new lives in Equestria have a good start. And I will be there by your sides when it happens.

Newfound Sanctuary

I awoke groggily at the feel of fine hair brushing up against me on both sides. At first, I thought it was the feel of Fluttershy and Scootaloo lying next to me. But when I opened my eyes, I found that I was only half right. Fluttershy was asleep on my right, but a gray earth pony mare with a crimson mane and tail was on my left. I recognized her immediately. “Mitta…”

It was then that I remembered what had occurred the previous night. Seeing her sleeping soundly beside me with an obvious smile on her face filled me with a sense of relief. She was no longer bound to the curse of Sunny Town. She was free at last. And I could not be happier for her.

I wrapped my arms around her, holding her close to me. But a moment later, she began to stir in my grasp. She mumbled groggily before her big crimson eyes opened. “Ugh… Is someone there?”

I whispered quietly, “It’s just me, Mitta.”

Mitta suddenly looked over her shoulder at me. Her face showed shock, just as it did when she looked herself over upon the curse’s removal. “Where am I…? Is this Sunny Town?”

I chuckled lightly at her having momentarily forgotten what happened last night. After so long of being trapped in that cursed village, it must have felt incredibly surreal to have the cycle broken. “No, Mitta. You remember? Nightmare Moon removed the curse from you last night. You’re forgiven.”

Her face showed nothing but disbelief. But soon, tears began to stream down her face. “I do remember… James, you…” She then threw her arms around me as tightly as she could and whispered, “Thank you…”

I nuzzled her cheek in return, glad to see her register the pleasant truth. “It was no real trouble, Mitta. I’m just glad you’re finally free.”

Mitta whispered again while holding back tears. “You don’t know what you did for me… You brought me back to life… I was stuck in a permanent limbo out there… You… You really must be an angel…”

I shook my head in modesty. “I told you before, Mitta. I’m no angel. I’m just an ordinary guy who wanted to help my friend.”

The two of us just cuddled for a moment longer. But we were interrupted by a tiny meek voice speaking from behind me. “Um… I hope I’m not interrupting anything.”

Mitta and I froze before we both looked behind me. Fluttershy was sitting up in bed and looking right at me. That expression on her face seemed to show disappointment or lack of amusement. I felt my body temperature rise before I replied, “This really isn’t what it looks like, honey…”

At my words, Fluttershy smiled brightly and giggled. I guess she was just messing with me. “Oh, I know. I just thought it was very cute how you two were hugging when I woke up.” She then gave me a kiss on the lips before whispering, “I missed waking up with you by me, James. I love you.”

I replied with a smile and a kiss of my own. “I love you too, honey.”

When Fluttershy and I embraced each other, Mitta let out an adoring giggle of her own. “You two look so cute together… Should I look away?”

Fluttershy and I looked at each other and laughed lightly. “It’s OK, Mitta. You can watch if you want.” Fluttershy spoke with a smile.

“Actually, I think we should all get out of bed. I don’t want anyone coming in and thinking…” I said, but paused when I noticed there was someone standing at the doorway. All three of us stared ahead. Standing in the doorway was Celestia.

“Um… I hope I’m not interrupting anything.” She spoke with a somewhat uncertain expression.

Fluttershy instantly blushed a deep red. “Oh… Uh… No, it’s OK, your highness. We were…uh…just about to get out of bed.”

Celestia smiled a very awkward smile. “That’s fine, Fluttershy. If you three want to spend a little more time together, I won’t stop you.”

I facepalmed at the implications of those words. “Its not what you think! I’m clothed under here, after all!”

Mitta nodded as she added, “We haven’t been doing anything like that, your highness. I only just woke up myself.”

Celestia chuckled, apparently relieved by those words. “Ah, I see. Sorry for assuming. In any case, I came to inform you that all your other friends are already awake. Estoc and Shining Armor went to the local donut shop to get some breakfast for all of you. Come on down to the courtyard whenever you’re ready. Oh, and your clothes are right there, James.” She then pointed to a stool. My clothes from the previous day were neatly folded in a pile with my shoes on top.

“Ah, OK. Thanks. Would you girls mind leaving me to get dressed then?” I replied while wanting a little privacy to start my day.

“I don’t have to leave, do I?” Fluttershy asked innocently enough.

I looked at her, realizing that she wanted to stay as my girlfriend. “Oh, right. Everyone but you.”

“In that case, let me show you to where the rest of your friends are, Mitta. Come with me.” Celestia spoke while turning towards the door.

Mitta nodded and hopped out of bed. “OK, your highness… Just please don’t let Princess Luna curse me again.”

As the two of them walked out of the room, Celestia replied, “Don’t worry about her. She is quite all right with you now.”

Once I was alone with Fluttershy, I climbed out of bed in nothing but my boxers. But as I was sliding my pants on, I felt Fluttershy hover up behind me and embrace me. I could tell because of her soft thin coat rubbing against my back. I smiled as I responded to her affection. “Love you, honey.”

Fluttershy replied in her quiet tone, “I love you, James.”

Seeing as how we were alone and were in no hurry to go anywhere, I decided to take advantage of the moment. I wiggled out of Fluttershy’s grasp and turned around before holding her in an embrace of my own. The two of us looked into each other’s eyes for a moment. Words were not necessary. We both know what the other wanted.

We closed our eyes and joined lips for a brief kiss before repeating it over and over. So serene a feeling… But after that, we parted lips and pressed into the kiss further. Our tongues touched, our lips closing every few seconds before parting again. Such an experience is hard to describe. The sheer love I was feeling for her as we kissed. So wonderful.

We very slowly parted when the kiss ended. Fluttershy had a very deep blush on her face, her eyes somewhat dazed. I too was slightly overwhelmed as well, only able to stare at the face of my beloved. Finally, she broke the silence and rested her head against me. But what she said surprised me. “James… I want you…”

I knew what she meant by that. And to be honest, I was very tempted to do so at the time as well. But doing such a thing in the royal palace with so many people around who could just pop in at any time? The risk was too high. Granted, I doubt there would be any consequences, but poor Fluttershy would surely be mortified if someone walked in on us during our consummation.

I gently stroked my lover’s face as I had a good idea for the time and place. “Tonight, honey. It’s too risky to do it here.”

Much to my surprise, I felt Fluttershy drag her long tail up my leg to my hips. “But… I really want to… I’m sorry, I know this isn’t like me, but… I just love you so much, I can’t stand it…”

I was genuinely touched by my girlfriend’s words. And as much as I was fearful of us getting caught, I wanted to please her. However, I listened to my gut on this one. “Me too, honey. But let’s wait until tonight when we have some alone time. We’ll do it for as long as you want, I promise.”

Fluttershy’s face showed true disappointment at my words, but she seemed to understand what I was getting at. She sighed and said, “OK… I’ll wait.” But she then gave me an unexpected smirk and whispered, “But don’t forget, OK? Mama wants some loving.”

I felt my body temperature spike at those words. “Uh… Honey? Since when do you get that…assertive?”

Fluttershy giggled nervously as I made that observation. “Sorry… I guess it’s because of how badly I want you. And because of how much I love you. I guess my inhibitions are very weak when I’m alone with you.”

I just smirked in amusement and gave her a kiss on the nose. “Perfectly understandable. But let’s get outta here. Everyone’s going to come looking for us if we stick around.”

Fluttershy nodded and dropped down to the floor. “OK. I better go make sure Pinkie Pie doesn’t get all of the donuts before we get there.” However, as she approached the door, Fluttershy looked at me over her shoulder while concealing her lower face behind her gorgeously long mane. I am pretty sure she was smirking at me. As she started to lift her tail, I facepalmed and groaned, “Honey… You know now isn’t a good time for that…”

She probably blushed after that, lowering her tail in the process. “Sorry… I’ll try to restrain myself until tonight…” She then opened the door and ran out of the room. I hope she did not think I was mad at her. With how prone to arousal she was being at the time, I would have suspected that she was in heat. How often do mares go into heat anyway? A few times a year?

I got dressed as quickly as I could and stepped out into the hall. But just before I could go anywhere, I heard what sounded like Shining Armor shouting from somewhere down the hall. Before long he came into view while pulling a cart with white paper boxes stacked on each other. “Estoc, hold her off! We mustn’t let her get to the cargo!”

“Cargo?” I muttered as I watched him run by.

Right behind him was Estoc, who turned and drew his tuck while standing firm. “You shall not pass! Turn back now!”

Who in the world was he trying to… Oh no.

“Wait for me! I just want a tiny nibble, that’s all!” Hopping down the hall like a skunk chasing a cat was Pinkie Pie. She was moving along surprisingly fast too. Why did I compare her to a skunk chasing a cat? Well… That is what comes to mind.

When Pinkie Pie came closer, Estoc shouted, “Didn’t you hear me?! YOU SHALL NOT PAOW!!!” Pinkie Pie surprised us both by hopping right onto Estoc’s armored head before springing off of it. And considering how muscular earth ponies are, there must have been quite a bit of weight behind that stomp.

“Wait for me, Shining Armor! I swear I just want a little taste!” Pinkie Pie shouted as she hopped down the hall.

“Ugh… Hold it right there, lass! I said HALT!” Estoc shouted once his eyes stopped spinning. I certainly did not want my share of the food to be devoured by Pinkie Pie, so I ran down the hall after Estoc.

I was actually rather annoyed by how slow I was moving compared to Estoc. Without the armor I had been wearing recently, I was much slower than before. I suppose I could have gone to the throne room to retrieve it, but by then it might be too late. So I just ran as fast as I could in the hopes of catching up to her.

I ran down the stairs into the grand hall, where Celestia and Luna took turns welcoming the guests to the Grand Galloping Gala last month. Shining Armor was backed up to a wall with the cart behind him… Wait a minute. He would have had to go down the stairs himself. That must have been difficult to do while pulling that cart. And surely he would have to go up some stairs to get to the hall I was just in. Did Pinkie Pie force them to take a detour?

“Stay back! These aren’t for you! Not all of them, at least.” Shining Armor shouted as Pinkie Pie inched closer like a lion that had cornered its prey.

“Oh, I just want a little taste. Now gimme some!” Pinkie Pie shouted as she lunged for the boxes on the cart with her mouth opened impossibly wide. Honestly, does her skin stretch like rubber and are her jaws able to become unlatched at will?

Fortunately, Estoc was prepared for her. He jumped in front of her and stuffed his entire golden helmet into her gaping mouth. Somehow, it fit just right. Pinkie Pie could not swallow it or spit it out. “That’ll hold you.” Estoc spoke with a sigh of relief.

“Nicely done, Estoc.” Shining Armor sighed with a smile.

The royal guardsman nodded modestly. “It was no trouble.” Without his helmet, I could see that Estoc’s mane was just as pale as his tail. I am not able to describe its appearance very well, but he is a rather handsome fellow.

Pinkie Pie groaned with her mouth stuck open. She was clearly upset that she could not even eat as she was then. I sighed while I stepped forward and said, “Pinkie, don’t forget what I warned you about. Six donuts. Stick with that.”

She gave me a rather frightened glance before nodding. Knowing her, it is not surprising that she forgot about me warning her about diabetes. “I think you can ungag her now, Estoc. She knows better now.”

Estoc rolled his eyes in reluctance. “If you say so, but I don’t like this idea.” Using the levitation spell, he plucked the helmet from Pinkie Pie’s mouth. I suppose it is worth mentioning that it stretched quite a bit before the helmet popped out of it.

Pinkie Pie gasped, apparently from having trouble breathing while that helmet was jammed in her mouth. “Phew… OK, I promise. Six donuts is my limit.”

I nodded in satisfaction. “Good.” I then faced Shining Armor and asked, “Hey, where is everyone anyway?”

Shining Armor snorted before he said, “Well, we WERE going to have everyone gather in the throne room for this, but I ended up taking a detour due to…well…her.” Pinkie Pie's face twisted into a sheepish grin, clearly knowing that her love of sweets had gotten the better of her again.

I began to approach him. “If that’s the case, you think one of us should… Jeez, warn me next time!” I nearly fell backwards from how startled I was when a group of ponies seemed to just appear right in front of me in a flash of light.

Celestia, who was among them, smiled with blush. “Oh, sorry. I heard you had all gathered down here, so I saved us the trouble of having to walk all the way here.” Standing among her was Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Luna, Mitta, and Nightmare Moon.

“Morning, James! How…. Pinkie, what are you doing?” Twilight spoke to me before being distracted by Pinkie Pie, who seemed to be sneaking up behind Shining Armor. She backed down upon being caught with a giggle.

“Some things never change, huh?” Rainbow Dash said while looking completely unsurprised by Pinkie Pie's antics.

I noticed Applejack pushing what seemed to be a cast iron cart holding a milk and coffee dispenser towards the wall Shining Armor was next to. “There we go. Now, whaddya say we get started on some good eats?”

Nightmare Moon nodded while looking rather hungry herself. “That’s what we’re all here for. Shining Armor, did you make certain to bring enough?”

He replied promptly, “Five dozen, as requested.”

Rarity smiled as she and everyone else approached the carts. “Sixty sounds like more than enough for us all.”

I decided to go last to make sure everyone got their fair share. However, Mitta stayed right by my side. “Um… Mitta? You should get in line.”

She replied while looking up at me, “Um… Is it all right if I stay by you?”

I replied in some confusion, “Why? No one here is going to hurt you.”

She sighed while looking rather uneasy. “I know… Everypony here seems very kind, but… This all feels so…alien to me. You’re the only one here I am completely familiar with. So…please.” She then leaned against me as she again requested, “Let me stay close to you. At least until I become more adjusted to this place.”

This was one of the oddest requests I had ever received. Does Mitta view me as some sort of security blanket? I suppose being stuck out in the Everfree Forest for over a thousand years can make the rest of the world seem very strange to someone. And with how big Canterlot is and everything else around her….. I guess it can be overwhelming to those who are not used to it.

I eventually nodded with a smile, my hand caressing her crimson mane. “OK then. Just stay close to me and everything will be fine.” Mitta gave me one of the brightest smiles I had ever seen from her when I said those words.

Once we reached the carts of donuts, coffee, and milk, I grabbed a paper plate and placed four assorted frosted donuts on it. Mitta did the same, but was unable to do anything about the drinks. “Um…what exactly is coffee, James?”

I shrugged my shoulders, not being one for coffee myself. “It’s a bit on the strong side. Unless you like that stuff, I don’t recommend it. I personally never cared for it… Wait. Has Nightmare Moon ever had coffee?” I then looked over to my left and stared in horror as Nightmare Moon chugged an entire pot of the stuff. “This doesn’t bode well…”

Luna smirked as she seemed to be expecting something amusing. “So, sister... Do you still feel normal?”

Nightmare Moon shrugged her shoulders, much of her body still coated in bandages while her new crown rested atop her head. “Ugh… Well, that gunk certainly is bitter. I don’t think I will be having that again.”

You ever get that feeling where you know something unpleasant is about to happen? Well, that was what I was feeling. “I hope they give her a heaping load of decaf before all that caffeine kicks in…”

Mitta then asked, “What’s caffeine?”

I replied frankly, “Hypes you up. Coffee in particular has a lot of it.” When Mitta still looked puzzled, I added, “It turns you into Pinkie Pie.”

We both looked at Pinkie Pie, who was being restrained from devouring the rest of the donuts by a small platoon of royal guards. “I’m guessing she’s going through withdrawals…”

Mitta looked genuinely disturbed by that sight. “Um… No thanks. I’ll stick with milk.”

We both took a seat on the staircase that led back upstairs. Mitta seemed to be really enjoying the donuts she had collected. “Mmmm… Is all of Equestria’s food this yummy?”

I nodded between bites of my own breakfast. “Yup, though I can’t say the same for the grass and flower dishes. But maybe that’s just me.”

She clearly did not share my sentiment. “Grass and flowers aren’t so bad. I like them. Always have.”

We continued to enjoy our breakfast for a few more minutes, but then Rainbow Dash trotted up beside me. “Heya, guys. Mind if I have this seat?”

I glanced to my side and saw Rainbow Dash balancing a plate on her head with a few donuts stacked on it. “Sure, Rainbow.”

Mitta smiled while also welcoming our friend. “That’s OK. Go ahead.”

Rainbow Dash then flung the dish into the air and caught it in her mouth before catching the donuts on it. Probably just to show off to her new friend. She then lowered it to the steps and sat down beside me.

Things were fairly simple from that point on. There was nothing that happened that I really feel is worth mentioning. Although at one point, I felt Rainbow Dash gently leaning against me. She was still eating her donuts, but… Somewhere inside me, I felt that this was deliberate. And it is not like her to behave that way.

In fact, Rainbow Dash seems to have been acting very out of character at times since yesterday. What is wrong with her? Did she suffer brain damage when Nightmare Moon zapped her a few nights ago? Finally, I decided to speak up. “OK, Rainbow. What’s the matter?”

She seemed to not have expected me to confront her and seemed oblivious to the cause of my concern. “Huh? Whaddya mean? I’m OK.”

Mitta did not seem to grasp why I was confronting our friend either. “I don’t see anything wrong with her. What's wrong?”

I tried to explain my suspicions. “It’s subtle, but something’s not quite right with you. You’ve been unusually clingy ever since I regained consciousness yesterday. And only towards me. What are you not telling me, Rainbow?”

She was clearly unnerved by my prying. Her eyes glanced around rapidly while looking uneasy. “Uh… I’m feeling fine, James. I mean…I saw you get hurt a few nights ago… I’m just worried about you.”

I just sighed, unsure if I should feel flattered or exasperated for her worrying so much over me. “I appreciate the sentiment, but I’m just fine. Seriously, all of the fatigue I was feeling yesterday is completely gone. So stop worrying about me.”

She nodded with an uneasy grin on her face. “Yeah, OK. Sorry if I creeped you out.”

I then added, “But I’m still not convinced that’s the whole reason. Why are you getting this clingy with me? What are you not telling me?”

That look on her face clearly showed that I had backed her into a corner. Her eyes seemed to look towards our friends for a moment before she directed her gaze back at me. She turned her gaze towards the ground and spoke uncharacteristically softly, “I can’t tell you that…”

I was not expecting this response at all. “Excuse me?”

“I’m sorry… I can’t tell you. Not yet.” She replied while not looking at me at all.

I was starting to feel genuinely worried about my friend, but was also troubled by what she was hiding. “Rainbow, it’s OK. You can tell me. If it’s a secret, I can keep it.”

She still shook her head. “No… I can’t tell you yet… But…next month. There’s a special day coming up. I’ll tell you everything then. So…” She then looked up at me with a pleading gaze while giving me an awkward smile. “Can you wait until then?”

I could tell she was clearly uncomfortable with the discussion, so I decided to just let it go. “OK. I’ll wait.”

Rainbow then surprised me with a hug. “Awesome. I promise I’ll tell you everything then.” However, she did not let go of me right away. Why? What was compelling her to hold onto me?

“Um… Rainbow?” I asked, my arms wrapping around her to hug her back. Her head was resting on my shoulder next to my head, so I could not see her face. I heard her let out a sigh though.

“James.” Mitta whispered to me through the ear on the opposite side of my head. “Her eyes are closed. Is she feeling all right?”

Now that she mentioned it, Rainbow Dash had completely relaxed in my grasp. “Rainbow, are you just tired?”

That seemed to snap her back to her senses. She pulled away from me suddenly and chuckled. “Uh… Heheh... Yeah, I’m fine. Guess I just didn’t get much sleep last night. Maybe I need a nap.”

I finally decided to say how I really felt. I gave her a stern stare and spoke, “You’re lying.”

She could tell I knew she was up to something. She sighed and backed away from me with her eyes darting back and forth. “S…sorry… I…”

I felt kind of bad that I had intimidated her like that. I sighed and pulled her close for another hug. “Sorry… I won’t ask. If you want to hang with me, that’s OK. I don’t want you to stay away from me.”

Rainbow Dash gave me a relieved smile as her head rested against my chest. “OK… But let me go grab some more…” She then looked back at the donut cart and saw Pinkie Pie piling a tower of donuts onto just one plate. “Oh, come on, Pinkie! Save some for us!” I let out a laugh as she swooped back over to Pinkie Pie to stop her from taking the entire donut supply.

“Oh man, Pinkie Pie…” I muttered to myself with a chuckle. Hopefully she will finally overcome her sugar addiction. I would hate to see her come down with diabetes.

“Has she always had such an appetite?” Mitta asked while working on her last donut.

“Yeah, but only when it applies to sweets. It’s like her belly is a black hole to anything with high sugar content.” I replied while watching Fluttershy giving Pinkie Pie her infamous ‘stare’. I am not sure how, but that seemed to get Pinkie Pie to back off from the donuts with only three on her plate. “A meal with a show. Lucky for us.”

Mitta giggled while she observed. “They’re all so different, but their personalities come together in such a unique way. And you’ve been with them for a while?”

I could not help smiling as I glanced at her. “I’ll have known them for a full year in a few months. And they’re probably the best thing to ever happen to me.”

My friend smiled slightly more brightly than she usually did. “Wow… You think I’ll get to know them just as well?”

“Definitely. Even if the others end up not caring for you that much, which I can guarantee won’t happen, I know Pinkie Pie will do everything she can to be your friend. It’s like a personal goal of hers.” I replied while having a good idea of what to expect once she settled into Ponyville.

Mitta smiled, but her smile then curved downward into a frown. “That sounds lovely…”

Just before I could ask anything, I heard someone speak from behind me. “Don’t frown, Mitta. I know what you’re thinking, but you’ve already been absolved of your inaction that night. You have a clean slate now.”

I looked over my shoulder and found Nightmare Moon resting on the stairs beside me. She smiled compassionately towards my friend and said, “Trust me. You will be welcomed back into Equestria just like I have.”

Mitta sighed with a faint smile while keeping her head bowed. “Thank you, your highness.”

Nightmare Moon then inched closer. “You know, Mitta… You and I have a lot in common.”

My friend looked up at the princess of the night while clearly baffled. “We do?”

The dark alicorn nodded as she explained. “Yes. Two lonesome souls rescued from our sins.” She then flashed a smirk at me and said, “By one man who happened to take the time to understand us.”

I am very sure I blushed at those words. “Nightmare Moon, you’re gonna spoil me if you keep this up.”

She then nuzzled me sweetly. “What? It’s the truth. Mitta and I owe you much, my friend.”

I could not think up an argument to counter that claim, so I remained silent with a sheepish grin spread across my lips. Nightmare Moon then asked, “She will be staying with you in Ponyville, right?”

I crossed my arms as I thought about where would be best. “Come to think of it… Where will you be staying, Mitta?”

She replied promptly, “I just want to stay near you, James… Or at least somewhere close to where you live.”

I paused in thought for a moment. “I live at the edge of Ponyville right next to the Everfree Forest. I think the closest residence where one of my friends live is Sweet Apple Acres. But I’m sure we can arrange for you to stay with one of our friends… Hm?” I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Rarity had walked up beside me.

“Oh, don’t mind me. I was just curious of what you three were discussing. Please, do go on.” My beautiful unicorn friend said while sipping coffee.

Nightmare Moon courteously replied, “Oh, we were merely discussing with Mitta how much our lives have turned around.”

Mitta then asked, “Will you be taking me home to Ponyville with you?”

Rarity beamed at her as she said, “Of course, darling! Ponyville is such a cozy little town that anypony can enjoy. Right, James?”

I smirked a little at Mitta as I added, “In all honesty, I prefer it over Canterlot.”

Nightmare Moon chuckled as she too said, “I’m sure I’ll be able to relate once I’ve spent some time here. I do not have high expectations for the Canterlot elite.”

The four of us just engaged in friendly conversation for a while. Eventually though, Mitta asked, “James, do you live alone in Ponyville?”

I quickly replied, “No, I live with Fluttershy and…” It was then I remembered something important. “Oh, crap! Scootaloo! I left last night without making sure someone will be at the house to keep an eye on her!”

Rarity winced at the thought, though probably out of concern for the house than for that rambunctious filly. “Oh dear… Do you think she will be OK?”

Nightmare Moon soon pointed out a silver lining. “Well, it is a weekend. She’s probably having fun with her friends right now. That's how this time of week usually goes, am I right?”

I nodded as some of my apprehension faded. “I guess so… I just hope she found some sort of way to feed herself without us being there to cook.”

Mitta then asked in understandable ignorance, “Um… Who is Scootaloo?”

I replied reflexively, “She’s my little sister… Oh, wait. Adopted little sister. She’s a friend of Apple Bloom. You know her, right?”

Mitta’s eyes opened wide at the mention of a familiar name. “Apple Bloom… Yes, I know her. She lives in Ponyville?”

Rarity smiled, no doubt pleased to know our new friend is familiar with her little sister's best friend. One of them, at least. “Oh yes, right at the edge of town. At Sweet Apple Acres. She also happen to be close friends with my little sister. Her name is Sweetie Belle. Chances are you will meet them today.”

Mitta gave us a faint smile. “That sounds nice. I wonder if Apple Bloom will remember me…”

I replied with some confidence, “She most likely will. Pretty hard to forget the face of someone who used to be a zombie by night.”

The four of us continued to chat for a while with Rarity and I talking about all sorts of things about Ponyville to bring Mitta up to speed. Eventually though, Twilight Sparkle came over to us. “Hey, everypony. I don’t want to intrude, but it’s almost time for us to go. We’ve been away from Ponyville for quite a while now.”

My gaze turned back towards the cart of donuts. The whole thing had been polished off aside from a few crumbs and sprinkles here and there. “Huh… I guess breakfast is over then.” I then looked at Twilight and asked, “Did Pinkie Pie go overboard?”

Twilight smiled, but it seemed a bit crooked as she tried to not giggle. “Surprisingly, no. Although we did have to restrain her a few times…”

Nightmare Moon rolled her eyes as the subject turned to our wacky pink friend. “At least she didn’t talk my ear off again.”

I snickered as that brought to mind something from last night. “At least your ears are better attached to your head than Mitta’s are.”

Rarity seemed to become very flustered at those words. “I’m terribly sorry about that, I really am! I was just scrubbing the best I could to remove all that grime and…”

I noticed Mitta wiggle her ears, apparently to test my words. “They seem just fine to me.”

I replied while seeing her take that incident in stride. “OK, never mind then.”

Minutes later, we were all gathered on the drawbridge of the Canterlot palace. I was with my friends facing into the palace with Mitta by my side. Twilight was approached by Shining Armor, who proceeded to embrace her. “Take care, Twily. Be sure to come see me and Cadence sometime.”

Twilight smiled as she rested her head against her brother’s neck. “I will. And tell her we all said hi.”

Once the two siblings released each other, Shining Armor smirked at me. “James, I still owe you for that loss a few nights ago. Come back for a rematch anytime.”

I sighed, not at all fond of the idea of fighting him again. “I’ll pass, captain.” For whatever reason, everyone laughed. Perhaps they knew exactly how I would have reacted to such an offer.

Applejack then stepped forward and bowed her head momentarily. “Thank y'all kindly, yer highnesses. We all appreciated the stay.”

Celestia smiled as she replied, “It was our pleasure. I sent word to the train station in town. You are all set to return to Ponyville.”

Luna then turned her gaze to Mitta specifically as she said, “Mitta, just don’t forget. You have a clean slate now. Use it well.”

Mitta bowed while showing an uneasy smile. “I will. Thank you, your highness.”

However, Nightmare Moon then stepped forward and stood before me. We were standing eye to eye without a word for a brief moment. She finally asked with a dismal expression, “So… This is goodbye, isn’t it?”

I nodded, understanding her feelings of the moment. “Yeah…”

She face showed a profound sadness. “We’ll see each other again soon, will we not?"

Celestia seemed to know what was wrong. “Nightmare Moon, don’t fret. As one of the rulers of Equestria, you are free to go where you wish, whenever you desire. Even if just for a visit. We can make arrangements for temporary breaks from your duties.”

Nightmare Moon’s gaze brightened before she showed a smirk. “In that case, I will be paying a visit very soon, my friend. At least...once I get out of these bandages. The doctor recommends I don’t get around too much just yet.”

Pinkie Pie hopped over to Nightmare Moon with a look of delight in her eyes. “Ooh! You’ll be coming to Ponyville soon?! Oh, I have so much to show you! I’ve gotta show you Sweet Apple Acres! Oh, and the spa too! They give out the best massage sessions! And… Oh, I’m sure everypony will get to love you eventually! Then we can…mmph!”

Once again, Nightmare Moon had interrupted Pinkie Pie by stuffing her hoof into Pinkie’s mouth. “Enough. I get the idea. Now stop. Like I said before, I am very prone to pain right now. I do NOT need a migraine on top of this.”

I snickered at her bold interjection. “Nightmare Moon. Equestria’s finest chatter stopper.” Everypony burst into laughter. Even Pinkie Pie found it all hilarious.

Nightmare Moon then asked me with an expression most snide, “Honestly though, how do you endure such constant noise?”

Twilight replied with a smirk. “You get used to it. She’s just being Pinkie Pie, after all.”

“Yeah? Well, I haven’t!” Rainbow Dash spoke up with her arms crossed in annoyance. Once again, we all chuckled and smiled.

Before we could leave, Pinkie Pie stood between Luna and Nightmare Moon before beckoning them to lower their heads to her. She then began to whisper something to them. A few seconds later, the two princesses of the night’s teal eyes shot open wide in surprise. They then smirked at Pinkie Pie while Luna seemed to mutter, “We’ll have to prepare a special gift then.”

Pinkie Pie then hopped back over to the rest of our friends before Nightmare Moon and Luna approached me. I knew what they wanted and nodded. Luna stood on her hind legs and threw her arms around my neck while resting her head on my left shoulder. Nightmare Moon did the same, wrapping one arm around me while gently resting her head on my right shoulder. I sighed with a smile, my arms wrapped around their backsides.

“Take care.” Nightmare Moon spoke softly.

Luna followed quietly. “We’ll be seeing you again very soon.”

I nodded while showing a small smile. “Can’t wait. And take good care of your sister, Luna.”

Luna chuckled as she and Nightmare Moon released their grips on me while she smiled back at me. “Oh, I shall. We still have lots to talk about. I haven’t even told her about the northern borealis yet.”

Nightmare Moon seemed quite interested in the topic as she said, “Yes, I still have lots to catch up on.”

Celestia stepped forward and smiled at everyone before her. “Take care, my little ponies. Oh, and you too, James.”

“We will. See ya.” We all said our goodbyes and headed across the drawbridge with our new friend Mitta by our sides.

Once we were walking through Canterlot, Mitta seemed to be…slightly overwhelmed by the towering structures around her. She seemed to be slightly afraid or nervous. Applejack was quick to notice and asked, “What’s the matter, Mitta? Somethin’ catch yer eye?”

The crimson-eyed mare replied, “I… I’ve never seen a town like this… Everything is so…big. And the way everypony is staring… It’s too much. I don’t feel comfortable here.”

Rarity replied in shock, “Uncomfortable? Darling, whatever do you mean?! Canterlot is the capital of Equestria! It is THE place to live! Everypony who is anypony resides here. The living conditions are the best in the land, the fashion is the crème du la crème, and… Yes?” She paused when I tapped her on the head.

“Rarity, not everypony digs towns like Canterlot. I, for one, really don’t care for places like this myself.” I spoke frankly, hoping to help her look at things from Mitta’s perspective.

“Oh… I see. Well… To each their own, I suppose.” She replied sheepishly while letting the conversation go.

“Well, there’s somethin’ I never thought I’d hear. I reckon y'all could’ve known that way back when.” Applejack then spoke up with a smug smirk.

Rarity groaned while I just listened in curiosity. An incident from before I showed up? “There’s a difference from doing things ones’ own way and simply being uncouth and filthy!” I have no idea what they were getting at, but I strongly suspect Applejack and Rarity did not always see eye-to-eye.

In any case, we reached the train station without a hitch. Mitta still seemed to be drinking in her surroundings once we were on board. “I still can’t believe I’m out here during the day…”

Fluttershy smiled reassuringly at our new friend. “You'll get used to it. Equestria is such a wonderful place to live in, Mitta. You’re going to love it here.”

A hopeful smile crept across her face. “I hope so…”

I made sure Mitta was seated before the train could pull out of the station so she would not fall over. “It’s all downhill from here, girls.” Applejack spoke up, but she was likely directing that towards Mitta more than anyone else.

Mitta, like before, watched in awe as the scenery began to move us by just after the entire train suddenly lurched forward. She didn’t seem to be paying much attention to me at all. I gently nudged her closer to the window while sitting next to her. Just to help her get a better view.

Pinkie Pie seemed to get a little giggle out of Mitta's enthrallment with whatever was outside the window. “She’s easily pleased, isn’t she?”

“More along the lines of easily impressed. I don’t think she has seen much in the ways of modern technology with the exception of electrical lighting.” I said while also observing the horizon beyond.

Before long, we were steadily moving down the mountain range with the train car tilting on an angle every time it made a dip. But when we eventually passed through one of the tunnels on the way down, the entire car became pitch black inside.

“Dark… Night… No!” I heard Mitta shout from right next to me. It was actually a bit startling with how sudden it was.

I suspect she feared that the curse of Sunny Town would take effect if she were plunged into darkness like back then. However, I was quick to notice that the telltale crimson glow of her eyes was absent. “Mitta, the curse was removed last night. Remember?”

Seconds later, we exited the tunnel with the car filling with natural sunlight. Mitta glanced at herself, clearly surprised that she was still flesh and blood. “It was…? Oh, right. I remember. That was…Nightmare Moon, right?”

Applejack nodded while glancing over at her. “Yup. Our new princess was the one who removed that creepy curse from ya.”

Mitta sighed while looking rather embarrassed over her panic from just moments ago. “OK… I just need to get used to this.”

Rarity then asked, “Mitta, exactly how long were you cursed until last night?”

Mitta replied without much hesitation, “Over a thousand years ago, but I don’t remember exactly when anymore. It’s too hard to remember.”

Rarity's eyes widened at the reveal of how many years ago it happened. “Goodness, that long?! That would indeed be a hard thing to move on from!”

Twilight then smiled as she spoke, “Don’t worry, Mitta. We’ll all be here for you to help you adapt to modern Equestria.”

Our new friend gave us an unusually bright smile. “Thank you all. Although... Would it be all right if I took a look around this…um…train?”

Applejack nodded as she stood up from her seat. “Sure thing, Mitta. I’ll stick with ya to make sure ya don’t get lost.”

Twilight smiled as she too rose to her feet. “Me too. If you have any questions, I can answer them.”

I watched from my seat as the three mares walked through the end of the train car and into the next car. Fluttershy then took a seat between me and the window. “She’s a very sweet mare, James. I hope she’ll be OK in Ponyville with us.” She said with a faint smile.

I glanced at her as I shared the sentiment. “I’m sure she’ll be fine. It’s not like she’s going to be living in a bustling metropolis like Manehatten.”

The two of us watched the scenery go by, my hand resting on Fluttershy’s shoulder. But suddenly, I was nudged towards her as I felt something slide up under my other arm. “Huh?”

Fluttershy also felt the sudden shift in my weight against her and turned to look at the cause. “Rainbow Dash?”

Our rowdy pegasus friend had my arm draped over her while looking up at me with a smile. “Heya, James. Got room for one more?”

Fluttershy then asked, “Um… I think so. But why are you…” I think she too was starting to notice that Rainbow was being unusually affectionate towards me. Or just abnormally clingy.

“Oh, this? I didn’t sleep well last night, so…mind if I just nap here?” Rainbow Dash replied while letting out an obviously fake yawn.

I could tell Rainbow was up to something, seeing as how she just repeated the same lie from earlier, but it was likely harmless. “I guess that’s OK. Just don’t go drooling all over me in your sleep.”

Rainbow Dash grimaced at the thought. “Ew… Uh, don’t worry about that. I’ve never had that kinda problem before.” She then closed her eyes and rested her full weight onto me, which I might add was not very much at all.

“I hope she’s OK. Rainbow Dash has been acting a little odd for the last few days.” Fluttershy spoke softly while looking at her ‘sleeping’ friend. Of course, I knew there was no way she could be asleep that soon. She was probably fully awake at that time.

“Yeah, I noticed too. Not sure what’s wrong with her. You think she’s just a bit traumatized from the whole experience a few nights ago?” I replied, feeling Rainbow Dash’s right wing slowly reaching up and draping itself over my upper arm.

Fluttershy nodded solemnly with a frown. “I wouldn’t be surprised. Just thinking about how you looked when we found you… Ugh, I get chills just thinking about it…” She then looked up at me and placed a kiss on my cheek. “I’m so glad you’re OK after all that. I hope this is the last time we ever have such an awful crisis on our hooves.”

I sighed, my arm draped across her. “Me too. Those are never much fun to deal with. Even though we got something very good out of it.”

The two of us continued to watch the scenery go by in silence, just enjoying each other’s company. Although I will admit it felt somewhat awkward with Rainbow Dash intruding on us. I could tell she was not really asleep by how she was slowly moving her wing across my arm. Seriously, what was going on in her head? Now I am beginning to fear that she is becoming just as hard to understand as Pinkie Pie. And that is an accomplishment!

After a while longer, Fluttershy stood up and walked out into the aisle. “Excuse me for a bit, honey. I need to use the restroom.”

I made no attempt to stop her. “OK. Take your time.” For whatever reason, Rainbow Dash seemed to have her left eye open a crack as Fluttershy walked away and out of sight. I did not pay much mind to it though.

Once I heard the door at the end of the car slide closed, I felt Rainbow Dash starting to straighten herself up against me. As if she was trying to find a more comfortable position. I could not help but feel apprehensive at this though. Almost felt as if something was about to fall on my head. I glanced over at Pinkie Pie to affirm this. Her tail was not twitching, so that risk was ruled out. But I still felt worried.

Bit by bit, Rainbow propped herself up against me more and more. It soon felt like her head was right next to mine. Curious of what she was doing, I turned my head to face her. What I saw right next to me surprised me. Rainbow Dash was indeed eyelevel to me. Eyes half-closed with a whimsical smirk on her face. Very slowly, she began to narrow the distance between our faces. What was she doing? And why could I not look away? It was as if I was bewitched.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes opened fully the instant we heard the door at the far end of the train car open. A second later, I noticed Fluttershy approaching my seat. And for whatever reason, Rainbow Dash suddenly jumped away from me and into the aisle. “Oh, hey! Just remembered I gotta go do something. Be right back!” She spoke before galloping down the aisle and past Fluttershy. “Hi, Fluttershy!” She yelped in a slightly panicked tone when she passed my girlfriend.

Fluttershy came over to me and asked, “Rainbow Dash seemed to be in a hurry. Did something happen?”

I looked over at her and shrugged. “No idea. A minute ago, she seemed to be asleep. Claimed she was still tired, but she seemed pretty spry when she ran outta here.”

Fluttershy looked back down the aisle to where Rainbow Dash had run off to. “I hope she’s all right. The events from a few nights ago must have been hard on her nerves.”

I nodded as Fluttershy returned to her place next to the window. “Yeah… That’s something I don’t ever want to repeat.”

She then asked, “You know… The way your faces were so close together. Do you think she was trying to kiss you?”

Kiss me? The thought never occurred to me. Although… “I strongly doubt it. There is no way a wild woman like her could ever have that kind of interest in a laidback guy like me.”

Fluttershy nodded in agreement. “I think you’re right. You are almost nothing like her. She’s loud, rowdy, and loves action. But you’re quiet, reserved, and prefer to avoid situations that are dangerous. I think the only thing you do have in common with her is your loyalty to your friends.”

I nodded while directing my gaze to the window. “Exactly. And one shared trait isn’t enough to warrant romantic attraction.”

Nothing of importance occurred during the rest of the ride. But by the time we had pulled into Ponyville’s train station, Mitta had returned to the seat right in front of me. She sighed once the train had pulled to a stop, apparently disappointed that the ride had ended. “Oh… Is it over?”

Pinkie Pie sounded like she was feeling the same way. “Yeah, that’s the problem with all trains. They always end at some point!”

Once we had all disembarked from the train, Mitta looked around at her surroundings. “This is Ponyville during the day? It’s…pretty colorful.”

Applejack showed a bit of a smirk and said, “Just wait until ya take a closer look.”

We all led her off the train platform and into town. As usual, plenty of ponies were going about their business. I, for one, was very glad to be back home. It felt much better to be in the humble and wide open streets of Ponyville than the narrow stuffy roads of Canterlot. I was about to voice how glad I was to be back home, but Mitta beat me to it. “I like it here more than Canterlot.”

Rarity spoke up in shock, “Whatever do you mean? Canterlot is THE place to be in Equestria. Anypony who is…mmph?!”

Pinkie Pie had stopped Rarity from talking by stuffing her hoof into our friend’s mouth. “And ponies say I’m a broken record!”

Rainbow Dash snickered at Pinkie Pie taking a page out of the last person to silence her. “You learn that from Nightmare Moon?”

Our silly pink friend retorted joyfully, “Sure did! And it’s very effective!” Rarity just grumbled while rolling her eyes.

I then decided to try and get Rarity to withhold her obsession with Canterlot for the moment. “Rarity, everyone knows how much you love Canterlot. But you don’t need to keep spouting it at every mention of the name.”

When Pinkie Pie removed her hoof from her mouth, Rarity sighed in some self-awareness. “Yes, I suppose I do have a problem containing my passion. I will try to reign in that urge more effectively from now on.”

As we walked along, Mitta was constantly glancing around at her surroundings. She seemed to be just as curious as I was when I first entered Ponyville for the first time. I seemed to notice a smile spreading across her face after a short while.

“Feeling OK?” Twilight asked as she walked up beside her.

Mitta nodded, but also showed a bit of discomfort. “Yes. I’m just taking in the sights. And I… Are my cheeks sore?”

Pinkie Pie grinned as she seemed to know what the problem was. “That must be from not smiling enough! Come on! Smile a big one!”

Mitta let out a faint giggle as she rubbed her aching face. “Sorry. I haven’t had much reason to smile in a very long time.”

Fortunately for me, today is a Sunday. Therefore, I did not have to worry about getting fired from either of my jobs. That naturally meant I could spend the whole day with my friends.

Eventually, we came to the town square. The town hall was jutting up in the center like always with the prank parlor and spa being to our right. Rarity brought a hoof to her chin as she stared at my workplace. “Now that I think about it… I do believe we could all use a good long soak after our most recent endeavors.”

Fluttershy smiled at such an suggestion. “Ooh, that sounds lovely. I know you’ll love it too, Mitta.”

Mitta, oblivious to what we were looking at, asked, “A soak? Where?”

I pointed at the spa and said, “Right over there. They have excellent service and the spa workers are always friendly. I even work there on Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday, so drop on by if you want a massage.”

At the mention of the word ‘massage’, Rarity’s eyes brightened further. “Oh, yes! You absolutely MUST come by when he is on duty! His fingers are like magic to your joints! I have never ever felt so limber after one of those sessions!”

Rarity had gotten right up in Mitta’s face while saying that, which was clearly unnerving her. “Um… Wow. Sounds…uh…amazing.”

Applejack chuckled as she took another step towards the spa. “Well, wanna find out for yerself?”

Twilight nodded as she too approached the spa. “I think we all could use a little self-indulgence after all that’s happened lately. Shall we?”

I shrugged, not exactly in a hurry to go back to work just yet. “OK. Just remember that I’m off-duty today, so no massages this time.” Rarity let out a disappointed groan at those words. I swear I suspect she may be addicted to my touch. Assuming that is even possible, that is.

We all entered the spa at the same time. Seated at the front desk was Aloe, who seemed rather surprised to see us all come in together. She glanced up at me and spoke in her very distinct accent, “Mr. James, where have you been for the last few days? You missed two work days!”

Rarity spoke up for me. “Oh, we had some very important business to attend to in Canterlot and were not able to return home until not even thirty minutes ago! A royal summons, as it were. Can't turn those down. And we are quite simply exhausted and absolutely need to relax for a while. The usual, please!

Aloe’s eyes seemed to scan us over for a moment before nodding in understanding. “All right. This way, everypony.” She then stepped out from behind her desk and led us into the main chamber of the spa.

“She’s very pretty.” Mitta spoke softly to me.

I smiled at her observations. She certainly was not wrong. “Then you should see her sister. Some of the prettiest ponies in town.”

Once we had entered the main chamber, I noticed Lotus tending to who was likely their only customer at the time. Lyra was relaxing on one of the massage tables while Lotus was rubbing her hooves into her back as she stood at the side.

“Who’s that?” Mitta asked, clearly having never seen her before.

I pointed at Lyra and explained, “The pony who looks just like Aloe is Lotus. And that pony with the harp cutie mark is Lyra. Lyra Heartstrings, if you want her full name.”

At my words, Lyra turned her head in my direction and seemed to notice me right away. She motioned for me to approach her with a smile. As she did, Aloe spoke to my left. “Right this way, everypony.”

All of my friends followed the spa sister, but I instead headed towards Lyra. But before I could speak to her, she spoke up first. “Hey there, James. Who’s your friend?”

I glanced down to my left and found that Mitta was still standing near me. “Huh? Mitta? Why didn’t you go with the others?”

She replied softly while looking up at me, “Because I feel safe with you…”

I could only smile warmly at those words. I then looked back at Lyra and said, “This is Mitta. She’s new in town, so she’s a little nervous about this place.”

Lyra could only chuckle before looking at my friend. “Oh, don’t be scared! Ponyville is one of the nicest places in Equestria! You’re gonna love it here. Anyway, I’m Lyra Heartstrings. But you can just call me Lyra if you want.”

She then looked back at me and asked, “Where’ve you been the last few days? I haven’t seen you in a while!”

I took a seat on one of the unused massage tables and replied, “Business in Canterlot. It’s a long story.”

Lyra eyes perked up at the mention of Equestria's capital. “Ooh, spent time in Canterlot? You lucky guy. I almost never get to go there. Last time I went was to attend Princess Cadence and Shining Armor’s wedding.”

I nodded, but then something occurred to me. “Hang on. If Princess Cadence got married, doesn’t that make her a queen? And if so, doesn’t that mean she outranks Celestia and Luna now?”

At those words, I got the strangest feeling. As if everyone in the entire room had turned their gaze towards me with expressions that seemed to be ones someone would give if I had just pulled out a bomb and threatened to massacre everyone in town. Just...a special kind of horror and confusion in those eyes.

Lyra did not have an answer to my question, but there was a sudden flash next to us as Twilight Sparkle seemed to pop up with the use of the teleportation spell. Although her mane was wrapped up in a towel while her face was coated in that thick green facial cream with a cucumber slice over one eye. The other was covered in the cream. “Sorry, but I overheard. I think the reason why Cadence isn’t a queen is because she has very little ruling power in Equestria. To be a queen, you need to have absolute rule over a nation, right?”

Mitta averted her eyes while in thought for a moment. “I think that’s right…”

I smiled at her explanation, but was rather impressed she knew where to teleport while not being able to see. “Well, that answers that question. How’d you come up with that so fast?”

Twilight grinned rather proudly and said, “I’m a fast thinker most of the time.”

I smirked as I saw a hole in her claim. “Most of the time indeed. I haven’t forgotten when you literally turned your entire house upside-down to find that copy of Mythological Mysteries as opposed to looking in the M section of the library.”

One massive flaw I have found with Twilight Sparkle is that while she is indeed smarter than me, she has an incredibly bad habit of overreacting to certain events that could easily be solved by asking one question. And tragically, she consistently fails to learn to not repeat them. Fortunately, these overreactions come of as funny instead of annoying more often than not. I still hope she phases out that bad habit in time.

In any case, I could tell Twilight knew what I was talking about. And judging by that sheepish grin, she was not very proud of herself for them. “Yeah… About that day… Um…” A second later, she vanished in a flash. On the other side of the hot tub that was in the center of the room, I heard a crash along with Twilight letting out a yelp.

“Uh… Twi? Ya know yer supposed ta lie on the middle of the table, not just on the very edge, right?” Applejack asked flatly. It sounded like Twilight had teleported back over to where she had been resting a moment ago and ended up not being very centered on the platform where she was having her facial done. And as a result, toppled off of it.

“I can’t see anything through this stuff on my face! What did you expect?!” Twilight groaned in response.

I looked at Mitta and showed a crooked amused smile. “Don’t worry about her. She’s actually very precise in just about everything she does. Usually, anyway.”

Mitta actually looked a bit intimidated at my words. “Um… Should I keep my distance from her?”

Lyra then spoke up. “Oh, don’t worry about that. She’s not dangerous.”

I then looked around and eyed the hot tub. I did not particularly feel up for a facial, although a massage sounded good after that ordeal a few nights ago. But first, a dip in the hot tub sounded best. Only once again….. I forgot to bring swim trunks.

“Um… Could you girls look away for a bit? I need to undress for the hot tub.” I asked while stepping up to the platform next to it.

Mitta did not even inquire as to why. “OK.” She then turned away along with Lotus and Lyra.

I managed to get my shirt and pants off in no time. But just after I set my boxers aside, I heard Pinkie Pie call out from somewhere over the wall next to me. “Heads up, James! Peeping Dash is trying to sneak a peek!”

I replied while glancing around, “Peeping what now?! Whoa!” I ended up tumbling right into the hot tub, creating quite a splash in the process. When I resurfaced after being reminded that the hot tub is quite shallow, I found Mitta, Lotus, and Lyra soaked with water. “Uh… Everyone OK?”

Lotus gave me a very unamused stare. “That was uncalled for.” She then went over to the other side of the hot tub, presumably to scold Rainbow Dash and to fetch a mop.

“Well, I’d say I’m done here.” Lyra spoke before jumping down from the massage table and shaking herself off. “Let’s talk again later, James. OK?”

I nodded while resting my elbow on the side of the tub. “Sounds good, Lyra. See ya.” Mitta also waved goodbye with a slight smile as Lyra headed for the exit.

Mitta then looked back up at me, her tail and mane drooping from how wet they were. “Um… So, do I join you?”

“If you want. There’s no one stopping you.” Mitta faintly smiled before walking up to the side the tub and slowly immersing herself in it. “Whoa… I’ve never felt anything like this before.”

“That’s how a hot tub feels. Steamy, right?” I replied while getting comfortable.

Mitta then asked, “Is my ear going to fall off again while I’m in here?” I had to suppress a snicker at those words.

“Probably not. You’re not cursed anymore. Remember?” I said while Mitta could only flash me a happy smile in response.

Mitta tried to find a comfortable position in the tub, but ultimately resorted to taking a seat next to me near the side. I asked her, “Come to think of it, where are you going to stay in Ponyville?”

She looked at me with those big crimson eyes and smiled. “I’d like to live with you, if that’s all right.”

I was worried she would say that. Unfortunately, Fluttershy’s cottage does not have another room that could be used as a guest room. And I was uncomfortable with the idea of letting her sleep in the same bed as Fluttershy and me. “Um… Sorry, but I don’t think that’s possible. We just don’t have anywhere for you to stay over there.”

Mitta sighed while her ears drooped. “Oh… Never mind then…”

I then asked, “Why live with me though?”

My friend paused before she explained, “You’re the only friend I’ve ever known outside of Sunny Town… I’m…afraid of being away from you…”

I just smiled solemnly, not surprised by her vulnerability. “Oh, Mitta… You know I’m not your only friend anymore. You can have lots of friends and never weaken the bond you have with your first friend.” I wrapped my arms around her for a gentle embrace and rested my head on top of hers.

Mitta spoke softly in a slightly happier tone, “I know… I’m trying to be friends with the others, but…you’re the one I feel closest to right now.”

“Awww, ain’t that sweet of ya, Mitta. Now I’ve got a case of the warm fuzzies.” I heard Applejack speak up from close by. I opened my eyes and found that our six friends had already taken a dip in the hot tub too.

Rarity spoke up first. “Mitta, I understand you are very close with James. Trust me, we had an incident not that long ago where we were separated from our dear friend here. When we saw him return, we were just as hesitant as you to leave him alone for a while.”

Pinkie Pie then beamed, “But don’t worry! As long as you know where to find your friend the next day, you’ll never be apart for long!”

I looked at Mitta while she looked at me and smiled. “I always go to Ponyville every single day. So you can just ask around for me. I’m pretty hard to overlook, seeing as how I’m the only human in town.”

Fluttershy then smiled calmly and said, “But anyway, Mitta… We would love to be friends with you. That is…if you’re all right with it.”

Mitta looked around at our six friends. She then displayed a truly genuine smile with a single tear trickling down her cheek. “I would like that too.”

All six of our friends let out an aww before moving closer and embracing Mitta in a group hug. I joined in as well, wrapping my arms around as many ponies as I could. Mitta spoke quietly, “I don’t think I’ve ever gotten so many hugs in so few days before.”

Applejack chuckled before she replied, “Then ya better get used to it, girl. Because we Ponyville folk just love givin’ cuddles.”

Mitta let out a faint giggle, apparently liking the sound of such customs. “I don’t think I’ll have any trouble there.”

The eight of us sat in the hot tub, just idly chatting together for a while with Fluttershy always staying close to me. However, I soon felt her long tail gently caressing me somewhere under the water. “Um… Fluttershy?” I muttered quietly to her.

Fluttershy replied with a blush in her cheeks. “Sorry. I can’t help it…” I then felt her tail rub me between the legs, causing me to gain an erection in seconds. I was grateful that it was hard to tell with the rippling water covering me though.

“Honey, please. Tonight. I promise.” I spoke softly, trying my best to convince my beautiful girlfriend to hold off on her advances for the rest of the day. It just was not the time or place for it.

She paused for a moment, but then leaned against me with a smile. “OK. I’ll wait.” Fluttershy then looked up at me with a meek frown and whispered, “I’m sorry that I’m being so…bold today. I just…”

I placed a kiss on her forehead to silence her. “I understand, honey. And to be honest… I want you too.” Fluttershy blushed especially deeply at those words. Her eyes were wide open with nervousness, but I could also tell that she was excited.

Minutes went by with us just chatting before I finally decided to get out of the hot tub. “Excuse me.” I spoke while crawling to the edge of the tub. There was a dry towel at the edge. As I stood up, I held it between me and my friends to block their view of my lower body before wrapping it around my waist. But not before I noticed something. “I see that look you’re giving me, Rainbow!”

That brash pegasus mare jumped, her wings spread wide in a wingboner. “Huh?! What?! How’d you notice?!” All of our friends just laughed. That little pervert just cannot keep her mind off of such things when they present themselves to her, can she?

I walked down to one of the massage tables and took a seat on one while waiting for my body to dry so I could put my clothes back on. I could have just used the towel itself, but doing so would leave my lower body exposed while rubbing it all over myself. But I then heard a voice speak next to me, “Would you care for a massage, James?”

To my left was Lotus. She was looking at me with a smile. “Would that be OK with you?” I asked, not entirely sure if she would do a good job on a creature she has never massaged before.

“Of course. I am very confident in my skills.” Lotus replied with a professional grin.

I decided to take her up on the offer before lying myself down on the table the best I could. My feet and shins hung off the end since the table was a bit short for a human though. Lotus then propped herself up next to the table while I rested my chin on a pillow that sat atop my folded arms. “Just relax.”

I felt Lotus gently press her hooves down into my back. For whatever reason, the touch of her hooves was perfectly smooth. Perhaps she and Aloe file their hooves down to make sure they are as smooth as glass. “Mmm… I never knew hooves could have such a soft touch.”

“Miss Fluttershy prefers this type of massage over Quake’s.” Lotus replied while gently kneading the flesh on my back. While her wide hooves made massaging my joints difficult, they were working wonders on my muscles. Since I am no expert in describing massage experiences, I will not try going into detail on how it felt. But by the time Lotus had finished, I had very nearly fallen asleep. I was that relaxed.

“Um… James? I finished.” Lotus spoke while poking my neck.

“Uh… Huh? It’s over?” I replied, snapping back to my senses.

I brought myself to a sitting position, feeling very relaxed, limber, and in the mood for a nap. “Man, that really works. Thanks, Lotus.”

My employer smiled at me before looking up at the hot tub. Rarity was seated next to the edge. “Miss Rarity. Would you care for a massage as well?”

Rarity looked down at us before smiling, “Oh, I appreciate the offer, Lotus. However, I would rather save myself for my personal masseuse. I just can’t get enough of his magic fingers.” She said before flashing me a wink.

I then stood up and walked over to the hot tub. “Fluttershy, when do you think you and Rarity will be stopping in for your weekly visit?”

She replied, “Um… How does Thursday sound?”

Rarity seemed to like the suggestion. “Oh, sounds like a perfect time. I’ll be sure to make some room in my schedule.”

I then asked, “Sounds good. Oh, and Rarity? Could you hand me my clothes over there?”

“My pleasure, darling.” Her horn was engulfed by a billowing azure aura, as was my clothes. They then floated over to me and into my hands.

“Thanks, Rarity. Oh, and…” I then whispered to her, “Keep an eye on Rainbow Dash while I’m changing.”

Rarity winked at me once more. “Got it. You leave her to me.”

As I began to walk behind the tub where the wall stood next to the platform that allowed the occupants to climb out, I noticed Rainbow Dash eyeing me. But as soon as I dropped my towel to put my pants on, I heard Rarity let out some sort of…battle cry? It was immediately followed by a splash. “All right, Rainbow Dash! You and me! Let’s go!”

I froze at those words. Just what the hell was Rarity doing to keep Rainbow Dash preoccupied? Rainbow Dash replied with just as much gusto, “Oh ho, water wrestling, huh? All right, bring it on!”

While I got dressed, there was a constant orchestra of grunts, groans, shouts, and splashes coming from just over the wall next to me. When I finally peeked over the side after getting dressed, I found Rainbow Dash leaning over the side while panting heavily. Rarity was in the center of the tub while taking a bow. Pinkie Pie then cheered, “And the winner is Rarity! What a stunning aquatic performance!”

Rarity beamed in her stunning triumph. “Thank you, thank you. It was all about the flexibility.”

Rainbow Dash groaned weakly as if she had struggled against a powerful current. “Can’t believe she beat me…”

I snickered at her worn out expression, “That’s life, Rainbow. You can’t win them all. It’s just not possible.” I can only imagine what Rarity did to tire her out. Did she try to drown Rainbow Dash?

Throughout the rest of the visit, I just sat and watched my friends go through the various stages of the spa with Mitta. From the sauna to the mud bath to the massages. Mitta seemed to be enjoying herself quite thoroughly, often smiling. It was rather entertaining to listen to my friends chatting together about various things. It is like everything involving them never gets old.

We must have been there for a few hours by the time everyone was ready to leave. “Hoo wee! Been a while since I had a good time that relaxin’.” Applejack spoke as she stretched.

Rainbow Dash also stretched as she groaned through a yawn. “Yeah. Really loosened me up!”

Mitta also sighed with a smile, almost looking drowsy. “That was all so…nice. Maybe I’ll come by again soon.”

Rarity then spoke to her, “Be sure to come with Fluttershy and I on Thursday. We’ll be attending too.” At that moment though, I heard their bellies rumble. “But first…Why don’t we all go get a bite to eat?”

Pinkie Pie performed one of her signature springy hops and said, “Sounds good to me! I’ll make sure the cupcakes are fresh!”

However, Twilight then spoke up, “Pinkie, she meant lunch, not dessert. Let’s save Sugarcube Corner for afterward.” Mitta seemed rather disheartened by that, her face showing a frown while her head was tilted downward.

Fluttershy seemed to notice and smiled reassuringly. “Oh, don’t worry, Mitta. I assure you the local café has a lovely variety of all sorts of delicious food to choose from.”

Mitta gave us a slight smile as she was very interested in trying new things. “OK. I’ll wait and see what they have.”

Rarity then smiled as she led us towards the lobby while she added, “You should save the sweets for after the proper meal anyway, Mitta. Don't want to ruin your appetite, do we now?”

We were soon heading through Ponyville together. Mitta, as usual, was taking in her surroundings without saying a word. But before long, Pinkie Pie gasped. “Uh oh! Twitchy tail!” Sure enough, her tail was twitching madly.

This seemed to get Mitta’s attention. She asked in curiosity, “Twitchy tail? What’s that for?”

Rainbow Dash was looking up with a wary expression. “That’s just her Pinkie Sense. It’s kinda like a warning system. And when her tail twitches, it means…”

I pointed upward as something caught my eye. “Something’s falling!” I held out my arms and braced my legs as something fell towards me. I managed to catch it without being knocked to the ground. But when I looked at what I had caught, I rolled my eyes as I was hardly surprised by what I had caught. “Oh. Hey there, Derpy.”

That goofy mailmare looked up at me and smiled. “Hey there, James! Nice catch!”

Applejack chuckled at the sight of the local goofy postal worker. “Howdy, Derpy. What brings ya down here?”

She replied as I set her down, “Just making my rounds! But then I had muffins on the brain and forgot to keep my wings flapping.”

I nodded as I processed the concept in my head. “Yeah, I can relate.”

Pinkie Pie then put her arm around Mitta’s neck and pulled her close. “Mitta, this is Derpy Hooves! She’s the local mailmare. Say hi!”

Mitta waved meekly, clearly having no idea how to react. “Um… Hi there.”

Derpy smiled ad waved back in stride. “Oh! Hello, Mitta! Let me see if I have anything for you…” She began to rummage through her mailbag, but soon looked back at her in surprise. “Huh… I don’t have anything for you, Mitta. Are you vacationing here?”

Twilight then spoke up to bring Derpy up to speed. “Actually, Mitta only just showed up here today. She’s moving in, but we’re trying to find a place for her to stay.”

Derpy was pretty understanding of the whole thing. “OK then! Well, let me know what your new address is once you decide on it! Anyway, I better get moving. I’m on break and I need my muffin fix! See ya!” She then trotted away in the direction of Sugarcube Corner.

“She’s…interesting.” Mitta muttered with an awkward smile.

I replied, “Derpy’s a sweetheart, Mitta. You can’t help but like her. She’s essentially Ponyville’s loveable little derp.”

Rainbow Dash let out a less than agreeable groan. “Yeah? Well, you don’t know how much of a klutz she can be. You weren’t here when she wrecked the town hall.”

I took a few seconds to process that. “She… What?!”

Applejack then replied, “Ya really don’t wanna know.”

I decided to drop the conversation right there and continued walking with my friends beside me. Eventually, the café did come into view. There were not many customers about, so we were free to choose a table. Only we found there was a problem. “Um… Is there enough room for eight people around one table?” I asked while observing the tables.

“Come to think of it, all seven of us barely fit at a table.” Rainbow Dash while apparently recalling our previous dining experiences.

Twilight pointed at a pair of tables in close proximity to each other. “Then lets sit at two tables that are right next to each other… Oh! And let me go get Spike so he doesn’t end up being left out! I’ll be right back.” She then ran off while we stayed behind.

“Two tables? Why didn’t I think of that?” Rarity asked herself before she used her magic to levitate another table over to ours. They were round, so they could not be placed right next to each other. Instead, they were placed a short distance apart with piles of hay set up around them to function as seats. Thankfully, Rarity made sure to place a stool next to one for me to use.

“Do we just wait for Twilight?” Mitta asked while she stood next to a table.

“Yes. Although I think it would be OK if we took our seats.” Fluttershy replied as she sat on one of the hay piles next to the stool. We all sat down as well, though Mitta sat on the hay pile that was adjacent to my seat.

“Now we just gotta wait for… Ah, there they come now!” Applejack started to say before her train of thought was interrupted. Walking towards the café was Twilight with Spike riding on her back.

Twilight smiled at us as she said, “Hey, everypony. I hope I wasn’t gone too long.” She then looked back at Spike. “Spike, you remember Mitta, don’t you?”

The little dragon boy looked past Twilight’s head at my friend. “Huh? Isn’t she the zombie from last night?”

I quickly replied, “Not anymore. Nightmare Moon lifted the curse from her.”

“Nightmare Moon… Wait! You’re serious?! Nightmare Moon is…mmph!” Spike started to shout, but was cut off when Twilight stuffed her hoof into his mouth.

Spike’s shouting had drawn some attention from the other customers around us. They were all looking in our directions. Rarity then slunk over to Spike and patted him on the head. “Oh, don’t mind us! Poor little Spikey Wikey here just had a bad dream last about Nightmare Moon force-feeding him diamonds until he was too bloated to move!”

Spike raised a finger and said, “Actually…..that’s exactly what I dreamed about last night. I almost couldn’t eat my breakfast after I woke up.” I could not help but snicker at just how cutely Rarity was treating Spike. Her little Spikey Wikey? What is she? An older sister to him?

Once all eyes were off of us, Twilight whispered, “Don’t freak out like that in public, Spike. Yes, Nightmare Moon has returned. But she’s a good person now. I swear, she’s changed. It’s all thanks to James here.”

Spike seemed bewildered by those words. He looked at me and asked, “Wait… She's a good pony now? Really?”

I smiled as I replied, “Yeah, a very sweet mare. She can be snide at times, but what do you expect?”

Spike grinned excitedly before he once again raised his voice. “If that’s the case, we gotta tell everypony about it! Let’s…”

Twilight silenced Spike again by placing her hoof over his mouth. “I’m sorry, Spike. But please don’t do that. Reintroducing Nightmare Moon to Equestria has to be handled very carefully. It can't be rushed.”

Pinkie Pie nodded as she added, “Yeah, if you thought Princess Luna had it rough when she first came back, just imagine how hard it must be for the REAL Nightmare Moon!”

Applejack joined in as well. “She’s got her entire reputation on ‘er back, Spike. It’s probably gonna take a long time before she can show her face ‘round these parts.”

Fluttershy then spoke softly, “I’m sure Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are working very hard to find a way to let Nightmare Moon see her subjects without frightening them off. But it probably will take lots of planning.”

Spike nodded in understanding when Twilight removed her hoof from his mouth. “OK, I see what you mean. I’ll keep my mouth shut about it.” He then added some extra hay to one hay pile around one of our tables and hopped up onto it. “She sounds like an interesting pony from the way you put it. I think I’d like to meet the new Nightmare Moon next time she comes to Ponyville.”

Rainbow Dash then smirked as she playfully retorted, “Yeah, but make sure you don’t run for the hills at the first sight of her.”

Before long, the waiter came by. All of my friends placed their orders, though I cannot remember what they were. My response was ‘The Usual’. I had developed a love for the OBG pasta that had shrimp and scallops in it with tomatoes and spinach. However, Mitta could not seem to make up her mind.

“Um… Uh… What do I choose…..” She muttered indecisively.

Rarity then spoke up, “Allow me, darling.” She then turned to the waiter and said, “A cold bottle of sparkling cider and the special of the day for our friend here.” The waiter nodded and used the levitation spell to carry our menus away before disappearing into the café.

Mitta, understandably baffled, asked, “What IS the special you ordered for me?”

Rarity replied with a grin. “I don’t know! But anything that ends up on the menu as a ‘special’ is bound to be fabulous.”

Fluttershy then asked, “So, Mitta… How has Ponyville been to you so far?”

Our new friend looked back and forth at her surroundings. “It’s…”

Pinkie Pie leaned towards her with an excited grin on her face. “Yeeeees?”

Mitta looked around a moment more before looking at all of us with a reserved smile. “It’s perfect.”

Rarity asked with her head tilting to one side, “Perfect?”

Mitta replied in a meticulous fashion. “Nopony has been judgmental towards me and they seem so at peace with each other. Everypony I have interacted with today has been very hospitable even though I’ve only just arrived here today. The atmosphere… There’s no spite or hate here.” She then looked at me with an almost tearful smile. “I never want to leave this place.”

I nodded with a smile of my own displayed for all to see. “My thoughts exactly.”

Twilight, probably knowing where Mitta was coming from due to not being a Ponyville native, smiled as well. “I’m glad to hear that, Mitta. I know you’ll love it here in Ponyville. And pretty soon, you’ll have plenty of friends.”

Spike interjected suddenly, “Yeah, it really doesn’t take long to make friends here! We made a whole bunch of friends on our first night in Ponyville!”

Twilight, for whatever reason, rolled her eyes at those words. “Oh please, Spike. Those were just a whole bunch of ponies who showed up uninvited to my welcoming party.” However, she then noticed everyone staring at her. I too must admit that she sounded like she really did not care for anyone back then.

The purple unicorn mare grinned sheepishly and waved her hooves in a slight panic. “Oh, don’t think I don’t care about my friends! It’s just that I had no interest in friendship when I first came to Ponyville. I’m actually surprised by how quickly that changed in just two days.”

I brought a hand to my chin in contemplation. “You ponies do bond very quickly, from what I can see. A lot faster than we humans do.”

Before we could talk further, the waiter returned with a large platter with all of our orders on it. It was floating in the air with the use of the levitation spell. I am actually surprised he was able to levitate so many objects at once, but then again, Twilight and Rarity can do it too with ease.

“Wow… That’s a lot of variety.” Mitta said once the waiter departed.

Fluttershy provided some input. “Ponyville has many different types of foods to choose from since it has such strong agriculture. Didn’t Sunny Town have lots of different foods like these?”

Mitta sighed while looking to the sky. “Actually…no. No one ever visited and the types of crops we grew were very limited…”

Pinkie Pie must have been trying to add emphasis to just how dull such a life must have been since she suddenly let out a yawn. “Boooooring. I would’ve hated to live there!”

Mitta surprised us by smiling and letting out a chuckle, “Exactly. I hated it there too."

Rarity then smiled as her magical grasp snatched up her utensils. “Well, there’s no sense in dwelling on the past. Let’s focus on the present. Such as enjoying these fine treats.”

Applejack licked her lips as her eyes were directed at her own entree. “Sounds good ta me. Let’s chow down!”

We all went to work on our meals. All of my friends had ordered entrees I had seen before, but Mitta’s was different with it being a special and all. It seemed to be a type of veggie and fruit salad topped with a raspberry vinaigrette. Right after she took the first bite, Mitta really went to town on it. “Easy there, Mitta. Eat too fast and you’ll get the hiccups.” I spoke up, knowing all too well what happens when that happens.

In mere minutes, Mitta had polished off her entire plate while the rest of us were only half done. She then sighed in satisfaction and looked at me. “That was amazing…hic…” She then blushed with a hoof to her lips. “Wait… Did I…hic…”

I snickered as my prophesy came true. “Hey, I warned you.” The rest of my friends started laughing, but then Spike started hiccupping as well. His plate of hay fries were gone, so he likely ate too fast as well.

Mitta did not speak while the rest of us worked on our meals. Probably hoping the hiccups would wear off by the time we finished. Fortunately, they did. “Man, that hit the spot.” Rainbow Dash spoke before letting out a belch.

“Ugh, mind your manners, Rainbow Dash.” Rarity retorted with a disgruntled expression.

Pinkie Pie just giggled as she said, “I think that means the food was excellent!”

Mitta smiled faintly while bowing her head. “Thank you for the meal. I really enjoyed it. Do I owe you anything?”

Applejack shook her head. “Nah, it’s on us, Mitta. Don’t worry about it.”

My friend seemed genuinely surprised by this heartfelt act, but then smiled while looking a little guilty. “Thank you…” We then all placed a pile of bits on the table and walked away.

Mitta soon asked as we walked, “Well… What do we do now?”

We all stopped at these words. We had been away from home very frequently over the last few days due to the incident with Nightmare Moon and getting Mitta to Canterlot last night to have the curse removed from her. What should we do?

Rarity suddenly gasped almost in fright. “Oh dear! I just remembered I have half a dozen dresses to finish by tomorrow!” She then looked at us with a most apologetic expression on her face. “So sorry to have to leave on such short notice, but I really must return home to finish up my work. Shall we rendezvous tomorrow?”

Fluttershy smiled understandingly at her best friend's abrupt departure. “I guess so. I know how important your work is, Rarity.”

All of my other friends nodded and smiled too. “Oh, thank you all. Well, I must be going. Ta ta!” Rarity said with a smile before running off.

“Come ta think of it… I reckon we’re all a lil’ behind schedule with some things.” Applejack said while adjusting her hat.

Rainbow Dash turned her gaze to the sky. “Whoa, we’ve got a pretty bad cloud cover today. I guess I’ve been away from home for too long. I better get to work too!”

Fluttershy's expression became rather worrisome as something crossed her mind. “And I’m sure all my little friends at home are all starving... I need to feed them right away.”

Pinkie Pie did not seem too worried about her schedule. “I guess I don’t have much to do, but I gotta get to planning a special party for this month!”

Twilight rubbed the side of her head while taking a moment to think. “Well, I guess I’m free today. What about you, Spike?”

Spike, who was still seated on Twilight’s back, looked at her from over her shoulder. “Oh, I finished up all my morning chores before you got home. I’m free too.”

“In that case, I guess we’ll see y’all later.” Applejack spoke before all of our friends went on their merry ways.

“So… It’s just us now?” Mitta asked once it was just the four of us.

Twilight nodded while taking a step forward. “Looks that way. You want us to show you around Ponyville, Mitta?”

I then spoke as an important thought came to mind, “Actually, I think we need to find her a place to live.”

Spike was quick to offer a suggestion. “Oh! Why don’t you stay with us?! I think we have enough room for one more housemate!”

Twilight smiled at this and said, “Great idea! I’ve had guests stay over a few times. There’s enough room for you to live there full time.”

Mitta smiled for a second, but then seemed to frown. “That sounds nice, but…” She then looked up at me. “I was hoping I could live with you, James.”

I was worried she would request that again, even though I had already turned her down just a few hours earlier. I guess she was apprehensive about leaving my side at the time. “Um… I’m not sure that’s possible, Mitta. They only room we have that could be used as a guest room is already being used by my little sister. I’m afraid there’s just no room for you there.”

Mitta sighed, clearly disappointed. But she then asked, “Well… What’s the closest place to where you live?”

Twilight replied, “That would be Sweet Apple Acres. That’s Applejack’s home and it’s very close to where James and Fluttershy live.”

Mitta paused for a moment, probably to ponder the choice. She then nodded and said, “OK. I’ll take a look at it.”

Spike then added, “If you like apples, you’ll never be without them while you’re there. You can just go outside and kick a tree if you’re hungry!”

Twilight giggled at Spike trying to help sell the idea of living there. “I guess so, but you’d probably have to get permission from Applejack first before you can eat her property.”

A short while later, we were standing just outside Sweet Apple Acres. “Well, here we are.” Twilight spoke with a smile. I was looking down at Mitta, expecting her to be pleased by the sight of the humble orchard. However, her expression was surprisingly neutral.

“Come on, Mitta! You can at least act excited!” Spike spoke up, apparently noticing her lack of enthusiasm as well.

Mitta sighed and said, “Um… Don’t worry about me. Let’s go find Applejack.”

As we walked forward, I asked, “Are you OK?”

She did not reply right away, but we soon found Applejack emerging from the barn. She was quick to notice us and trotted our way. “Howdy, y'all! What brings ya over ta my place?”

Twilight smiled and extended her hoof towards Mitta, “Hello again, Applejack. Mitta here was considering moving in with you. Do you have a spare room?”

Applejack seemed very excited at having a new friend moving in. “We sure do! And the Apple family would love havin’ ya bunkin’ with us, Mitta. Want me ta show ya around?”

For whatever reason, Mitta looked around for a moment. Was she eyeing the barn and the vast orchard of apple trees? Finally, she replied, “Thank you, Applejack. But…I don’t want to live here.”

Applejack seemed puzzled by those words, as was I. “Huh? No? But I though ya wanted to… Isn’t that why yer out here?”

Mitta replied while getting right to the point, “I wasn’t sure of what to expect. But now that I’ve seen the place… I don’t want to be here. The architecture here and the many trees reminds me too much of Sunny Town… And I don’t want to be reminded of that place.”

Applejack seemed surprisingly saddened by those words, but she nodded in respectful understanding. “I get what yer sayin’. I’m pretty sure I wouldn’t wanna see lotsa trees again after spendin’ a thousand years around them. Maybe ya would be better off livin’ somewhere closer ta town.”

Mitta smiled faintly, clearly grateful that Applejack was not too disappointed. “Thank you for understanding, Applejack.”

However, a thought popped into my head. “Applejack, are the Cutie Mark Crusaders at their clubhouse right now?”

My farm pony friend nodded. “They sure are. Wanna go see ‘em?”

I cast my eyes down at our friend. “Yes, but I would like Mitta to see them too.”

Mitta seemed to not recognize the name of my sister's group of friends. “The Cutie Mark Crusaders? Who are they?”

I replied with a smile, “Remember Apple Bloom? She’s a member of the group.”

Mitta’s face brightened slightly at the mention of that name. “Apple Bloom? She’s there?”

I nodded and said, “You remember her, right? Want to see her again?”

She nodded repeatedly while looking rather excited about meeting up with a familiar face. “Yes… I’d like to meet her again.”

Applejack then nudged her towards one area of the many apple trees on the farm, “Well, you’ll find ‘em in that direction. Just follow James. He knows the way.”

Twilight then added, “Spike and I will stick with Applejack until you two get back. OK?”

Mitta smiled before turning to me. “OK. James, you lead please.”

“All right. This way.” I then started walking, leading my friend into the forest of apple trees.

As we walked, I asked, “Do these apple trees really remind you of the Everfree Forest?”

She looked around and replied, “Not by themselves. They’re too spread out to give the same feel of the Everfree Forest.” She then asked, “Um… James? Who are the Cutie Mark Crusaders?”

I did not sugarcoat anything about the group's purpose. “They’re a club of kids who are trying to earn their cutie marks by figuring out their special talents.” I then noticed her blank flank. “Actually, I think they would love to invite you to join. Seeing as how you don’t have a cutie mark yet.”

Mitta looked back at her flank and sighed. “I honestly don’t have much interest in figuring out what I’m good at right now… I just want to finally relax here away from that awful town.”

I nodded, seeing no harm in putting off such a task until after she was settled in and finally happy. “Perfectly understandable. Get settled in, then decide from there.”

After some wandering around, I finally saw it. A cozy wooden tree house lodged in a tree. “Is that it?” Mitta asked, more than likely having never seen a house in a tree before.

“Yup. And they’re probably inside.” I replied with a smile.

I walked up the ramp with Mitta behind me and bent down before I knocked on the door. “Huh? Who’s out there?” I heard a voice speak with a noticeable southern accent.

Mitta gasped as she seemed to recognize the voice. “Is that…her?”

A second later, the door opened to reveal Apple Bloom. “Huh?! Oh, James! Howdy! Where ya been?!”

Before I could answer, another little girl’s voice shouted, “James?! Outta my way!” Apple Bloom was immediately pushed aside just before Scootaloo jumped into my arms. “Where were you, big brother?! I never saw you or Fluttershy this morning! I had to try to find leftovers to snack on at breakfast…”

I cuddled with the little pegasus and stroked her mane. “Very sorry about that, Scoot. I had to keep a promise yesterday that involved heading up to Canterlot for the night. And Fluttershy tagged along too.”

Sweetie Belle then walked over to the entrance and smiled in curiosity. “What kind of promise? Was it important?”

I set Scootaloo down and moved to my right. “See for yourself. I have somepony I want you to meet, girls.”

Mitta was standing at the very edge of the balcony, not quite off of the ramp that led up to it. Scootaloo waved and asked, “Hi! Who’re you?”

Apple Bloom, on the other hand, gasped and stepped forward. “No way… Mitta? Is that really you? Mitta?!”

My friend smiled solemnly as she was greeted by an old friend. “Yes… And…you’re Apple Bloom?”

Apple Bloom beamed with a bright smile as she hopped forward. “Long time no see! How’d ya get outta Sunny Town?! I thought y'all were cursed!”

Sweetie Belle spoke up in confusion, “Sunny Town?! Wait… Isn’t that the ‘death trap’ village in the Everfree Forest you told us about several months ago, James?”

I nodded while not joking about the subject at all. “The same. I made a promise to myself to get Mitta outta there a while ago. And last night, I was able to fulfill it. We had to go to Canterlot to get the curse removed.”

Apple Bloom looked east to try and see the city on the side of the distant mountain. “All the way up there? Did the princesses hafta do the job?”

I nodded again. “Princess Luna was the one to cast the curse in the first place, so only she knew how to remove it.”

Mitta smiled as she bowed her head. “I’m grateful they gave me another chance…”

Sweetie Belle just smiled sweetly as she stepped out of the clubhouse. “You don’t seem like a bad pony, Mitta. I don’t see why you were cursed in the first place.”

Scootaloo then asked, “Huh? Wait a second! Where’s your cutie mark, Mitta?! You’re all grown up! You should have one by now!”

Mitta looked back at her blank flank and sighed while not sounding all that unhappy about it. “I never really had the chance to earn one… Nor did it really matter to me.”

Apple Bloom gasped in shock at such a notion clashing with her own ambitions. “Don’t matter?! Ponyfeathers! A cutie mark shows who ya are! We gotta get ya inta the Cutie Mark Crusaders!”

Mitta glanced at the little farm pony with a bemused expression. “Um… What exactly ARE the Cutie Mark Crusaders?”

Sweetie Belle took the chance to explain things. “We’re a group of ponies whose goal is to find our special talents so we can get our cutie marks! You don’t have one yet, so you’re eligible to join! Even James is a member!”

Mitta then looked at me and asked, “You? But…I thought you already have your cutie mark.”

Scootaloo grinned proudly as she said, “Yeah, but he’s still an honorary member. Once a Crusader, always a Crusader! Especially with that armor he was wearing yesterday!”

I snickered at that recent memory. “I would say I was more of a paladin than a crusader at that time.”

Apple Bloom definitely did not know that word. “What’s a paladin?”

Sweetie Belle grinned as she provided an answer. “Oh, I know that one! It’s a determined advocate or defender of a noble cause.”

Scootaloo smirked at Sweetie Belle's unexpectedly complex vocabulary. “You really are a dictionary sometimes.”

Sweetie Belle frowned in response. “Oh, come on. I just looked in a dictionary to find that. Doesn’t mean I AM a dictionary.”

I smiled sheepishly as I applied such a definition to my actions from the night before. “I think that’s the proper description of what I did last night.”

Mitta nuzzled me sweetly, catching me by surprise. “It is. Thank you, James.”

Apple Bloom then asked, “Anyway, Mitta… Wanna join? We’ve got plenty of room!”

Mitta seemed slightly baffled by the offer. “Um… I guess I can.”

Scootaloo hopped in place, her little wings abuzz with excitement. “Sweet! Then let’s start the initiation!” Apple Bloom and Scootaloo pushed Mitta inside before I followed them.

I very nearly bumped my head on the ceiling again once I was inside the clubhouse. Mitta seemed to be taking in the sights; not saying anything while her eyes glanced around. She seemed to notice the four red capes hanging on the wall in particular, mine being exceptionally longer than the other three. “Are those capes?” She asked with a perplexed expression.

Sweetie Belle smiled as she answered. “Yeah! Every member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders gets one! James is the biggest out of all of us, so I had to make his a custom.”

Mitta then asked, “You made them?” When Sweetie Belle nodded, Mitta smiled faintly. “They look great.”

This praise seemed to surprise Sweetie Belle. The little unicorn filly jumped while looking absolutely ecstatic. “They’re great?! Wow, I knew it! My talent must be in making stylish clothes!” However, when she looked down at her flank, she saw that it was still blank. She then sighed while looking understandably disappointed. “Or not.”

I then whispered to Mitta, “Her talent is actually singing and coming up with lyrics. Just don’t tell her. It’ll be more satisfying for her to figure it out for herself.” She let out a quiet giggle in response.

“Well, I better get started on your cape. Hold still for a second, Mitta.” Sweetie Belle spoke while she used a tape measurer and checked the length and height of her body. “OK! I think I can do this!” She then went over to a sewing machine in the corner and began to snip off a big strip of red fabric.

“I could never figure out how to operate one of those.” I said while eyeing the sewing machine.

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Scootaloo pulling over a pair of bongo drums while Apple Bloom was moving a podium towards the back of the room. “Drums and a podium?” Mitta asked, clearly puzzled by what she was seeing.

“For the initiation ceremony!” Apple Bloom replied with a smile.

“Ceremony? We really need one?” I asked, thinking they were taking this a bit too seriously.

“Yeah! Kinda like how those old nomadic tribes do it! But with a Ponyville twist!” Scootaloo replied with a grin as she lined up the bongos.

“Kids…” I snickered with a smirk. They were making way too big a deal out of this, but it was still amusing to watch.

In a short while, Sweetie Belle walked up behind Mitta and tossed what seemed to be her new cape over her back. “All done! And…wow, you look great in it, Mitta!”

Mitta’s cape looked identical to those worn by the younger members of the Cutie Mark Crusaders, albeit being somewhat larger. The shade of red seemed to go well with her gray coat. Mitta looked herself over for a moment before giving Sweetie Belle one of the most sincere smiles I had ever seen on her face. “Thank you… I’ll treasure this.”

Sweetie Belle grinned in delight as she said, “It’s no trouble at all! But now we gotta give you the initiation ceremony!” She then motioned me over to the podium, which seemed to hold a plaque of sorts. Or maybe it was just a sheet of paper. No, I remember. It was a very long sheet of paper. “James, would you like to speak the rites?”

In response, I asked, “Why didn’t I go through the ceremony when you first took me in?”

Scootaloo replied, “I hadn’t come up with it yet, but it’s done now!”

Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle stood to the left of the podium while Scootaloo sat to the right with the bongos in front of her. When I took a seat behind the podium, Scootaloo began to play a slow beat on the drums in practically the same way a tribe of nomads would upon a tribe member completing some sort of trial. Mitta stood before the podium and slowly approached me while looking rather curious about this ‘ceremony’.

Before I could say anything, Scootaloo suddenly went wild on the drums, beating out a fast beat. We all turned to face her, causing her to stop playing with a rather embarrassed look on her face. “Heheheh… Sorry.” She then beat out three more slow beats before stopping.

Taking that as my cue, I began to read from the sheet before me. “We, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, elect enter name of newcomer… What...? Oh, Mitta to join us as a sister, friend, confidant…ally…bosom-buddy…gal pal.....” The words were followed with more synonyms for ‘friend’ than I ever knew existed.

I looked up from the sheet with a very bemused expression on my face. “……What.” I then looked at Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle with my face as stiff as stone.

Sweetie Belle looked past the podium and spoke, “Well, YOU wrote this.” Scootaloo chuckled nervously at those words. I suppose it would have been wiser to let Sweetie Belle write it since she has a penchant for coming up with lyrics in songs.

With a sigh, I went back to reading through the sheet. Although I was quick to notice that Mitta seemed to be holding back laughter. I began to quickly scroll through the sheet to find the most important parts of the initiation speech. “Homegirl… Amiga… Ugh, blah blah blah yak yak yak stuff and fluff tarter sauce sizzling circuits… What?!” Out of nowhere, Mitta burst into hysterical laughter and fell onto her side. The other three Cutie Mark Crusaders seemed just as surprised as I was.

“Whoa, what’s wrong, Mitta?! James wasn’t bein’ THAT funny, was he?!” Apple Bloom asked in bewilderment.

After a brief moment, Mitta calmed herself. “Sorry, sorry… It’s just… His reaction to reading some of that… I couldn’t contain myself.”

That was the heartiest laughter I had ever seen out of Mitta up to that moment. I smiled as I said, “Well, it was good to see you that happy. Anyway…” I went back to reading throughthe sheet. “Ah, finally. And fellow Cutie Mark Crusader. You are solemnly sworn in, here this day, in witness of your sisters, friends…confidants…bosom bud…”

By this point, I felt I needed to say something. I looked down at Scootaloo and raised my voice. “Scoot! Just how many synonyms of ‘friend’ do you even need?!” At those words, everyone else in the clubhouse cracked up laughing.

Scootaloo quickly snatched the sheet from the podium and smiled at Mitta. “Congratulations!” I then heard her mutter under her breath while rolling up the paper, “Gotta remember to revise this…”

I sighed while letting out a chuckle of my own. “Well, with that nonsense outta the way, welcome aboard, Mitta.” I then extended my hand to her in formal greeting.

Mitta, once she had stopped laughing, reached out and placed her hoof in my hand, allowing me to grasp it. “Thank you…”

The three Cutie Mark Crusaders then ran up to Mitta and held her in a group hug. “It’s great ta have ya with us, Mitta!” Apple Bloom spoke with a smile.

Sweetie Belle grinned in sheer delight at having found a new member for the team. “Yeah! From now on, we’ll always be your sisters, friends, confida…”

Before she could finish, I spoke up loudly. “Oh, don’t you start that again!” At this point, all five of us burst into raucous laughter. Heh, things are never dull when those three fillies are around.

“Hoo… We’re gonna have some fun times, Mitta.” Scootaloo spoke with a grin once she stopped laughing.

Mitta smiled surprisingly brightly. “I hope so. I’m already liking being a Cutie Mark Crusader.”

I then stood up and stepped around the podium. “I hope so too. But we need to get back to finding you a place to stay.”

Apple Bloom jumped up and onto her hooves. “Well, why didn’t ya say so?! You know what this means, right?”

Scootaloo beamed brightly as she replied, “Yeah! Another opportunity!”

Sweetie Belle raised her hoof high as she called out, “Cutie Mark Crusaders house hunters! ….Oh, wait. Is that really a talent?”

I just shook my head in amusement at their enthusiasm. “Not unless you’ve got a career in real estate. But we really must be going. Mitta only just came to Ponyville today and she’ll be staying with us fulltime now. But we need to find a place for her to stay first. It's...kind of a priority.”

Apple Bloom then said, “Well, the barn on the farm has plenty of space in it.”

Sweetie Belle smiled as she brought up a point I had not thought of before. “Maybe Rarity would take her in. She let you live with her for a while, James. Remember?”

Scootaloo, on the other hand, frowned with her chin on her wrist. “I don’t think we have anymore room in our house though… Fluttershy’s cottage isn’t all that big.”

Mitta nodded and smiled at our little friends. “That’s OK. I’m sure I’ll find a place to stay tonight.” She then looked up at me and smiled. “I’m in good hands, after all.”

I nodded while showing a smile of my own. “Yes, you are.” I then looked back at the Cutie Mark Crusaders and spoke as I took my leave “Let’s catch up on things tomorrow. OK?”

Sweetie Belle nodded before waving goodbye. “OK! See you tomorrow, James!”

Scootaloo then added, “I’ll see you this evening, big brother. And I’ll be sure to revise that thing for next time.”

Apple Bloom then waved at Mitta. “Come by and visit anytime, Mitta. Yer always welcome in Sweet Apple Acres.”

Mitta smiled very graciously and bowed her head. “Thank you all.” We then turned and left the clubhouse. After walking down the ramp, we headed east towards the main area of Sweet Apple Acres.

As we walked through the forest of apple trees, I asked, “So, what’s it like being a Cutie Mark Crusader?”

Mitta looked up at me and could not contain a giggle. “It felt wonderful being a part of a group of genuinely good people. I hope I’ll see them again soon.”

I smiled in return as I said, “Oh, you will. I see them almost every day. Especially Scootaloo since she lives with me.”

My friend looked ahead as we walked along. “They’re all good kids. But…do you think I’ll ever get my cutie mark?”

I shrugged my shoulders. “No idea, really. But I’ll always recognize you thanks to the combination of your crimson hair and gray coat. Just take it as it comes. You’ll figure out what you’re best at someday. And if not... Well, there are more important things in life to concern yourself with.”

Mitta sighed with a faint smile, not showing any distress at all. “I guess so. It’s never bothered me until now… I guess it’s because I’ve never seen so many ponies in one day with those marks on their flanks.”

Once we made our way back over to the main area of Sweet Apple Acres, we found Twilight and Spike still engaged in conversation with Applejack. Spike soon noticed and waved in our direction. “Hey, they’re back!”

Twilight and Applejack looked in our direction and smiled in greeting, but Applejack then asked, “Whoa, where’d ya get the cape, Mitta? Did the youngin's take ya in?”

Mitta nodded while showing a bright smile. “They did. And I’m happy to have friends like them.”

Twilight looked in the general direction of the clubhouse, probably thinking pleasant thoughts about our little friends. “I’m glad you bonded so quickly with them. They tend to be very caring towards anypony who is like them.”

Spike then asked, “So… You still need a place to stay?”

Mitta nodded again with a faint smile on her lips. “Yes… Although I don’t know where to look.”

I then asked, “Hey, does Rainbow Dash have spare room at her place for Mitta?”

Twilight looked at me with a bemused expression. “I’m sure she can easily add a second bedroom, but unless Mitta is a pegasus, I don’t think she’ll be able to even stay there for longer than a second.”

That was certainly a strange claim to make. I asked in confusion, “Why’s that?”

Spike answered with a snide smirk while crossing his arms. “Because she sleeps with her head in the clouds, if you know what I mean.”

I pondered this for a moment before asking, “Wait… Her house…is made out of clouds?”

Applejack chuckled before replying, “Ain’t it obvious? I’m surprised y'all haven’t seen it yet!”

I groaned at the thought of a house floating high in the air. “Now there’s a pegasus who spends too much time with her head in the clouds.” We all had a good chuckle at that.

Applejack then spoke as she turned to Mitta, “Well, that leaves ya with Pinkie Pie, Twilight, and Rarity. Plenty ta choose from.”

I then decided to throw in my two cents. “If I might make a recommendation, I used to live with Rarity. She’s an excellent landlady and is a good choice for a housemate.”

Mitta smiled and looked up at me. “That sounds like a nice choice. Does she live close to you?”

Spike provided the answer. “Uh… Not really. She lives pretty much on the other side of town from where Fluttershy lives.”

Those words seemed to immediately dampen Mitta’s spirits. “Oh… I’m not so sure I…”

It was actually rather endearing to see how dependant on me Mitta had become. Or is dependant even the right word? I too wanted to be there for her, but I could not be there all the time. “Mitta, at least give her a chance. It’s not like Rarity lives THAT far away from me. You could easily visit at any time.” I said with my hand stroking her mane.

Mitta seemed to pause for a minute before sighing. “OK… I’ll at least check it out.”

I then asked, “Would you like me to take you there now? Rarity’s my best friend, so I can put a good word in with her.”

Mitta nodded, though not with much enthusiasm. “OK. Should we go now?”

I looked over at my three other friends. Applejack just waved her hoof at us in encouragement. “Y'all go right ahead. We’ll catch up later.”

Twilight also spoke up. “I hope you find a good home for Mitta, James… Wait, that sounds like something you would say to an orphan. Sorry!”

Spike then added, “If all else fails, you can bunk with us!”

I smiled before looking down at my friend. “I’ll keep that in mind. Shall we, Mitta?”

My friend nodded as she said,“Yes. Let’s go find Rarity.” We then said our goodbyes and headed back towards Ponyville.

Once we had entered Ponyville again, Mitta stayed close by my side while gazing around at her surroundings. She certainly was a curious girl. I did not say anything, allowing her to take in her new home the best she could. But after a while, I felt the need to speak up. “So, you liking Ponyville so far?”

I did not get a response. “Mitta?” I asked before looking down at my side. To my surprise, she was no longer there. When I raised my head, I saw her running away from me towards… I lifted my head further to see the cupcake spire on top of Sugarcube Corner over the rooftops. “Oh, come on!” I groaned before running after her.

When I finally caught up to her, I found a small crowd gathered outside Sugarcube Corner. I noticed Lyra in the crowd and asked, “Excuse me, Lyra. Have you seen a gray earth pony mare with crimson hair around?”

Lyra pointed upwards. “Uh… She’s closer than you think.” When I looked up… Oh good lord… Mitta was on the roof of the building while trying to eat the roof shingles. Only the roof looks like gingerbread, so I understand where she got the idea.

Mr. Cake was in the crowd too and shouted, “Get down from there, missy! I know our establishment looks delicious, but it isn’t edible! Pinkie Pie tried to eat the roof on her first day to work and had to get her stomach pumped afterwards!”

Mitta seemed to listen and asked, “It’s not edible?!”

I then called out, “No, it’s not! And you’ll end up hurting yourself if you eat any! Just how did you even get up there anyway?!”

Mitta opened her mouth to speak with her hoof raised, but then held her hoof to her chin as if to think hard about something. “Um… How did I get up here again?” Everyone in the crowd burst into laughter while I facepalmed in exasperation.

Mitta started to inch her way down the sloped roof. How she managed to keep herself from sliding off with next to no traction on her hooves, I will never know. At the edge of the roof, she paused while looking very on edge herself. “Oh my… That’s quite a long drop.”

Lyra then spoke up, “I got it!” Her horn was coated in what I believe was a golden aura, as was Mitta. Mitta gasped in surprise as she floated off the roof before being gently lowered to the ground. “There you go. Are you OK?”

Mitta breathed a sigh of relief while the crowd around us began to disperse. “Thanks… I don’t know what came over me. I saw that giant cupcake on top and just…”

Lyra giggled as she spoke up. “I don’t blame you! It looks so real!”

Mitta smiled meekly and replied, “Thank you, Lyra. Um… I forgot. Do you know James?”

Lyra beamed before glancing up at me. “I sure do! I love hearing stories from him. Researching humans is my hobby, so we became good friends.”

I smiled down at my friend as I informed her about Mitta. “She’s new in town, Lyra. We’re trying to find a new home for her before nightfall.”

My unicorn friend nodded in understanding as she backed up. “Oh, then I better not keep you. Take care, James! And you too, Mitta.” She then waved goodbye and trotted away.

“She seemed nice.” Mitta said with a pleasant smile.

“Just about everypony in town is nice. I can’t imagine living anywhere else.” I replied. But when I glanced at Sugarcube Corner, I asked, “Well, since we’re here, you wanna pick up some goodies?”

Mitta beamed at me with an excited and hungry grin. “Oh, yes please.” I snickered at her enthusiasm and opened the door for her.

Mitta trotted inside before her eyes opened wide in wonder. “It looks even better than before…”

Mrs. Cake just happened to be standing at the counter and greeted my friend. “Well, hello there, dear. Can I help you?”

I stepped through the door and waved at my employer. “Hey there, Mrs. Cake. Sorry that I haven’t been in for a few days.”

My boss just smiled happily and replied, “Oh, I heard the news from Pinkie Pie, dearie. Don’t worry about it. Just be sure to come in tomorrow on time.” She then looked at Mitta and asked, “But who’s this? I don’t think I’ve ever seen her before.”

Mitta’s smile became a bit more reserved. She seemed hesitant to speak, so I stepped forward and introduced her. “This is Mitta. She’s new in town and a good friend of mine.”

Mrs. Cake smiled endearingly with her usual motherly flair. “Well, it’s good to have you with us, Mitta. I hope we’ll be seeing you some more.”

Mitta smiled slightly brighter, but soon frowned again. Mrs. Cake then asked, “Now then, is there anything I can get you two?”

I winced and held onto my pocket. Knowing how much Mitta loved the sweets Pinkie Pie gave her the previous night, I was sure she was going to bleed my wallet dry. Much to my surprise though, Mitta replied with a melancholy tone. “I’m not sure.”

Now that she actually had to choose instead of having someone preemptively pick out a selection like last night, Mitta was definitely at a loss of what to order. Hoping to remedy this, I turned to my boss. “Do you have any recommendations, Mrs. Cake?”

Mrs. Cake went silent for a few seconds in thought, her ear flicking once. “Hmmm…. Well, how about one of our milkshakes? The best in town!”

Mitta perked up just slightly at those words. “That sounds nice. Um… Make mine chocolate please.”

I then voiced my preference. “Strawberry banana for me.”

Mrs. Cake replied as she wrote down the order, “Excellent choice, James. And I know you’ll love yours, Mitta. I’ll have Pinkie bring them out when they’re ready.”

Mitta and I waited at a table that was not far from the main counter. The same table where Fluttershy and I first met. My friend sighed as she rested her chin on her arms. I asked, “Are you OK?”

Mitta sighed again. “I don’t know… Maybe it’s some lingering guilt of mine… But it’s also just how…different this place is compared to Sunny Town.”

I nodded while keeping a constant smile. “Yeah. A much nicer place, right?”

Mitta's eyes lowered while not looking at anything in particular. “But…it’s also the ponies here… They’re so open… So accepting… I’m not sure I deserve it…”

She was likely feeling a touch of culture shock. Not a surprise when considering she spent more than a millennium in that tiny cursed village. “I think you’re just not used to it yet. I know I wasn’t when I first came here. But trust me, your friends will make the transition bearable.”

Mitta raised her head until she was looking at me with a somber smile. “Why do you think I’ve been staying close to you all day?” I chuckled at that response.

Mitta then asked, “What was it like for you when you first came here, James?”

I sighed while gazing up at the ceiling, letting my mind wander back to last year. “Confusing and mildly traumatizing at first. I was lost and scared. I had never seen anything like this world before or the people who live here.” I then smiled rather somberly as I muttered, “Those six mares… I don’t know what I would do without them.”

Mitta clearly knew who I was talking about. “They are very lovely, aren’t they?”

I nodded while still looking at the ceiling. “They have their pros and cons. But they all value friendship. And making friends too. I’m glad they were there for me.”

Just before we could talk further, a voice spoke from beside us. “Hello! Somepony order some milkshakes?”

Pinkie Pie was standing beside the table with our milkshakes resting on a tray set upon her upturned hoof. Mitta’s was a light brown while mine was a shade of pink. Each was topped off with a plume of whipped cream and a cherry with a straw sticking out of the cream. Mitta stared wide-eyed and probably started to drool. “That looks amazing…”

Pinkie Pie giggled proudly. “You bet they are! I made them myself!”

I took a sip. The strawberry and banana flavors blended together perfectly. “Mmm… Better than expected, Pinkie.”

My silly pink pony friend grinned as if she was anticipating my words. “That’s what they all say! Anyway, I gotta get back to work. See ya!” Pinkie Pie then trotted back into the kitchen while leaving our milkshakes between us.

“Good stuff?” I asked Mitta while she sipped away at her milkshake.

She nodded with a delighted smile. “Mmm... Yes, very good. Pinkie really knows how to make a good milkshake.”

However, before we could converse further, I heard Mrs. Cake speak up from inside the kitchen. “Pinkie, did you do something with one of the bottles of my milk?”

Pinkie sounded understandably confused. “Huh? YOUR milk?”

My boss replied, “Yes, I keep some of it in the refrigerator for Pound Cake and Pumpkin Cake. You didn’t happen to use any, did you?”

Mitta then asked quietly, “Who’s Pound Cake and Pumpkin Cake?”

I replied while processing Mrs. Cake's words, “They’re the children of Mr. and Mrs. Cake. They’re still just toddlers, so…..”

Mitta and I stared at each other with unsettled expressions. Our eyes slowly gazed downward at our milkshakes. We… Well, what do you think we were thinking about?!

We soon looked back up at each other. Very slowly, we closed our lips around our straws and took another sip. “Never knew mare milk made for such amazing milk shakes.” I spoke softly.

“Mmhm.” Mitta muttered with a nod.

Mitta did not speak much while she drank her milkshake, so neither did I. Although I was quick to notice Pinkie Pie trot upstairs. She seemed to be in a slight hurry too. I had a pretty good idea of what was happening up there. I then asked, “Mitta, can you wait a minute? I want to ask Pinkie something.”

She nodded promptly and mumbled, “Mmhm.” I suppose she was too busy enjoying her milkshake to mind where I went. Those milkshakes certainly were impressive. I nodded at her with a smile before walking up the stairs.

When I peeked over the top of the stairs, I found Pinkie Pie hard at work setting up what seemed to be a party. She was carrying a large cake on her back before making a little hop to ‘toss’ it off of herself and onto a table. I was about to speak up to ask her what was going on, but then I remembered what happened on my first day in Ponyville. I knew who that party was for. With a smirk, I slunk back down the stairs without being noticed.

Mitta noticed me approaching our table and looked up at me with a faint smile. “Is everything OK up there?” She asked while pausing from her drink.

“Yeah, she’s fine. A bit busy, but fine.” I then sat myself down opposite from her and went back to enjoying my milkshake.

The two of us finished our milkshakes roughly within the same minute. Mitta let out a satisfied sigh as she leaned back in her seat a bit. “Phew… That was delicious. And very filling.”

I nodded while letting out a sigh of satisfaction too. “Yup… Good stuff.” I then reached into my pocket and placed some bits on the table.

Before we could leave, Mrs. Cake approached us to retrieve our empty glasses. “I trust everything turned out as amazing as you hoped?”

Mitta nodded with a smile on her lips. “Oh, very amazing. It was all wonderful.”

I then decided to mess with my boss a bit. “The best milkshake I ever had. I don’t know what kinda milk that was, but I hope it becomes the standard if it isn’t already.”

My words clearly unnerved Mrs. Cake since she instantly became nervous with a blush on her face. “Oh… That type of milk? Um… That’s not our usual stock…”

I shrugged while feigning disappointment. “That’s a shame. You should consider using it all the time.”

Mrs. Cake grinned sheepishly as she spoke quickly. “Yes… Well, you two dears have a great day. Bye!” She then snatched up our glasses, placed them on a tray on her back, and rushed back into the kitchen.

I chuckled before whispering, “You think she knows we know?”

Mitta giggled faintly while visibly biting her lower lip. “Maybe.”

The two of us then stepped outside Sugarcube Corner and glanced around. “Where do we go next?” Mitta asked while looking up at me.

I replied, “We were going to Rarity’s place to see if she would let you stay with her, right?”

“Oh, right…” Mitta muttered as I jogged her memory. I then turned and started heading southeast again with my friend by my side.

The walk there was fairly uneventful. Once we did arrive, Mitta gazed up at the elegant Carousel Boutique. “It looks even lovelier in the light.”

I explained while glancing down at her. “Rarity has always had fancy tastes. Not sure where she picked that up though since I know she comes from a family of commoners.”

Mitta smiled as she approached the door, eyes still turned upward at Rarity's home. “Maybe she’s just living her guilty pleasure.”

My friend was startled by the bell that is hung over the doorway, causing her to take a step back. A familiar voice then called out, “Cooooming! Welcome to Carousel Bou… Oh, hello! What brings you two over here?’

Rarity trotted right over to us with a smile. Mitta then spoke shyly, “Hello, Rarity… Um… Nice place you have here.” Perhaps Mitta was nervous about asking Rarity to allow her to stay with her.

I then asked in greeting, “Everything OK here, Rarity?”

My beautiful friend enthusiastically replied, “Oh, most wonderful. I only just got caught up on all of the commissions I had not finished.”

“Glad to hear. And...well…” Mitta ducked behind me, apparently just as nervous to ask for a place to stay as I was.

“Darling, why so uptight? Is something wrong?” Rarity asked me with a puzzled expression.

I decided to be direct on the matter. “Well, Mitta wants to stay in Ponyville, but we’re not sure where she sound stay…”

Rarity’s expression brightened immediately at my words. “I see what it is you mean. Well, ask no further! Mitta is welcome to stay!”

I admit I was rather surprised by just how quickly Rarity had agreed. Mitta poked her head out from behind me and asked, “Re… Really?”

Rarity beamed at her with such enthusiasm. “Of course! I would love to have such a lady of subtle sophistication as my housemate.”

I looked down at Mitta, who looked back up at me with a surprised expression. When she looked back at Rarity, she smiled almost tearfully. “Thank you, Miss Rarity…”

My friend and former landlord reached out and wiped Mitta’s building tears away. “Oh, darling… There’s no need for such tears. They mar your beauty.” She then smiled as she continued, “And I can hardly wait to get started on your new ensembles. Trust me, your self-esteem will skyrocket after only a week of living here!”

We did not get much more time to talk. There was a knock at the door before we could converse further. “Hm? Who could that be?” Rarity asked while approaching the door.

Just before she could reach it, the door flung open. “Hey there, everypony!”

Mitta responded to our guest first. “Pinkie Pie?”

Pinkie Pie was maintaining a pose while standing on just her hindquarters with her arms held out to her sides, almost as if awaiting a hug. Her eyes glanced back and forth before she dropped back down onto all fours. “Phew! I got the address right. Sorry for popping in like this. I’ve been going from Sweet Apple Acres to the library to Fluttershy’s cottage looking for you, James!”

“Why me?” I asked while being surprised that she was not there to see Mitta.

She replied with a rather pleading smile. “I really really REALLY need your help with something. Something only someone as tall as you can do! Do you have time?”

I shrugged my shoulders and said, “Sure, I’ve got nothing better to do right now. What’s up?”

Pinkie immediately started to move towards the door. “Great! I need you over at Sugarcube Corner with me. I’ll explain along the way.”

Mitta then stepped forward and asked, “May I come too?”

Pinkie Pie seemed somewhat nervous by that request. “Um… Nope, sorry! All I need is James! But I’ll bring him back as soon as possible, OK?”

Rarity then patted Mitta on the shoulder. “Don’t you worry, Mitta. I’ll keep you company in the meantime. Why don’t I show you around my home?”

Mitta sighed, but then smiled. “OK… Please don’t be long, Pinkie.”

She showed her best smile and said, “No problem! Let’s go, James!” We waved goodbye and headed out the door. Pinkie led the way while performing her signature springy hop.

As we walked along, I asked, “So, whatcha need help with?”

Pinkie Pie stopped hopping and began to trot along beside me. “Take a wild guess! Come on! Guess!”

I crossed my arms while I walked, trying to think of a possible reason why she needed my help. “Um… Hint?”

She giggled before replying, “It happened the first day you came into Ponyville!”

I tried thinking back further before it finally occurred to me. In hindsight, I am amazed I did not connect the dots faster. “You’re throwing Mitta a party?”

Pinkie Pie hopped once again. “Bingo! But since I got started a bit late, I need your help to finish up in time.”

I smiled while remembering how welcome I felt when I attended my own welcoming party. “Yeah… She’s gonna love that.”

Pinkie Pie grinned, way too excited to get that party started. “You know it! Come on, let’s go!” She broke into a faster trot, forcing me to jog in order to keep up.

We did not stop to chat with anyone along the way, so we reached Sugarcube Corner in fairly little time. Once we popped inside, we were greeted by Mr. Cake. “Welcome back, James! You helping out with the decorations upstairs?”

I nodded as I replied, “That’s what I’m here for. You don’t mind, do you?”

He smiled while motioning his head towards the stairs behind the counter. “Oh, of course not! Go right ahead. We’ll be closing up in a little while anyway, so feel free to use the kitchen whenever you need to.”

Pinkie Pie trotted behind the counter while saying, “Thanks, Mr. Cake! OK, James. Let’s get started!” I then followed my cheery friend upstairs. When we reached the top of the stairs, I found that Pinkie had already done quite a bit of work. There was a table with a large punch bowl and a towering cake on it that looked pretty much identical to the one she used for my party. There were bundles of colorful balloons tied to various parts of the room and confetti scattered along the floor. I noticed Pinkie’s phonograph in a corner, so there would be plenty of music for the party.

“Looks like you’ve already got the place almost finished… Wait a second.” I noticed one little decoration that seemed oddly familiar. A string of paper lanterns hanging along the wall. “Aren’t these a bit out of place?”

Pinkie Pie glanced over at me while browsing her record collection. “Nope! I used them at your party, so I’m using them again!”

However, as I observed it, a memory flashed through my mind. I remembered when I visited Sunny Town for the first time and found strings of decorative lanterns hanging throughout the village to provide light. I sighed while I searched for where they were being held to the wall. “Sorry, Pinkie. These need to go.”

She clearly did not agree with my opinion. “Awwww, why?!”

I replied sternly, “These look almost identical to the lanterns that were hanging around Sunny Town and I don’t want Mitta to be reminded of that place.”

Pinkie surprised me with a giggle as she did not seem to understand what a sour note Sunny Town is for our friend. “James, don’t be silly! She’s not THAT sensitive, is she?”

I glared at her, silencing her in an instant. “We stopped by Sweet Apple Acres today to see if Applejack wouldn’t mind Mitta moving in there. But Mitta chose not to live there because the area reminds her of Sunny Town. I don’t think she’s somepony who wants to see anything that would remind her of that place.”

Pinkie Pie’s ears drooped at my words. “Oh… OK then. Yeah, then those lanterns really need to go.” She then grabbed one with her teeth and dragged the entire string of lanterns down with one yank. “You leave these to me and I’ll be right back with the decorations I need help with.” I nodded with a satisfied smile before going around and examining the decorations while Pinkie Pie made her way down the stairs.

A minute later, I heard Pinkie Pie trotting back up the stairs. When she reached the top, I noticed a large cardboard box on her back. “Is that all we need?”

She nodded as she approached an open space. “Yep! Now, could you please…” She then dropped the box off to her side before reaching into it and pulling out a light blue paper ribbon with her mouth, “Hang this right up there?” She pointed to a spot just under the walkway that encircled the entire upper area of the room.

“Oh, sure.” I replied before grabbing the ribbon and holding it up. The spot I was reaching for was definitely too high for the average earth pony to reach without a stepladder, so I could see why I was needed. I was able to see a small nail sticking loosely out of the wall, so I removed it before placing the end of the ribbon over the hole in the wall. I noticed a hole in the ribbon too, probably because Pinkie had used it before, so I aligned the hole in the ribbon with the hole in the wall before sliding the nail through it. “OK, where does the other end go?”

Pinkie Pie pointed up with her hoof. “Right up there! In the middle!”

I looked straight up, seeing a simple wooden chandelier hanging from the center of the ceiling. Despite me being taller than the majority of Equestria’s pony population, this one was still out of reach.

“I think I might need a hand with this one.” I muttered out loud.

Pinkie Pie trotted to the middle of the room and stood in the center. “Oki doki loki! Climb aboard!”

I looked at Pinkie Pie, seeing her standing perfectly still with her back raised as high as she could. “Pinkie… What’re you doing?”

“Giving you a boost! We don’t have any stepladders up here, so you’ll just have to use me!” She replied with a grin.

Due to Pinkie Pie’s back not being completely flat; I was very hesitant to actually stand on her. I was not even sure if she could support my full weight. Although she is an earth pony, so she probably could. And it was not like I could reach that part of the ceiling from the walkway above us since it was too far out. “Well, I don’t have any better ideas, but I don’t like this one either.” I grumbled before I climbed onto her.

“OK! Now, just… Whoaohoooo!” Pinkie Pie yelped as she started to stagger from just how top-heavy she had become now that I was standing on her. I will never understand how I managed to keep myself from falling off.

“Pinkie, quit it! I can’t stand straight up with you wobbling! And I don’t wanna fall in the cake!” I yelled while doing my best to keep balance without tearing the ribbon.

“I can’t help it! You’re too tall and heavy!” Pinkie replied warily. She honestly did not seem to be straining under my weight though, so the issue was clearly just her trying to keep my weight centered.

I kept trying to reach for the ceiling, but still found it to be several inches out of reach. Although I did see the hooks on it that would hold the ribbon. “Darn it! Still can’t reach!”

Pinkie Pie groaned as she struggled to maintain balance. “Oh, OK! Now just… Eek!” She suddenly lurched forward, causing me to lean back dangerously far.

“Pinkie, you better not drop… Huh?” I yelped as I prepared myself for a fall. However, I suddenly felt myself being pushed back up to a full standing position. I could feel something pushing against my upper back. “Someone there?”

A familiar meek voice replied, “That was close. I almost thought I wouldn’t reach you in time. Are you OK, James?”

Pinkie Pie grinned in relief as she said, “Fluttershy! Great timing! You can help us with the decorations!”

I managed to hop down from Pinkie Pie before turning around. Sure enough, hovering before me was my girlfriend. “Phew… Thanks for the save, honey.”

Fluttershy smiled sweetly before placing a kiss on my cheek. “You’re welcome, James. But what were you doing?”

Pinkie Pie then suddenly replied in bewilderment, “Wait, how’d you know we were setting up Mitta’s welcoming party? I haven’t sent out invitations yet!”

Fluttershy gave Pinkie Pie a bemused look. “You are? Oh… I just went looking for James. When I went to Rarity’s house, she told me you had come by and asked him for help with something. So, I came over here to check if you two were here.”

I then held out the end of the ribbon to her and asked, “Well, while you’re here, could you please help us put these ribbons up?” I then pointed upwards at the ceiling.

Fluttershy looked up before looking back to me and nodding with a smile. “I’d be happy to.” She then took the end of the ribbon in her mouth and flew up to the circle of hooks. Once she had hung it, she came back down and asked, “All done. Are there more?”

Pinkie Pie had started rummaging through the box she brought up. “Oh, just a few! I’ll let you two lovebirds handle the ribbons while I go get the tub for the apples.” She then trotted back down the stairs.

I started looking around the walls just under the walkway above me for the rest of the nails that were meant to hold the ribbons. Once I found one, I stuck the nail through the hole in that end of the ribbon before handing the other end to Fluttershy. She would then fly up to the hooks on the ceiling and hang the other end on the hook that was aligned with the nail I had just used. We repeated the process over and over until every last hook on the ceiling was in use.

“I think that’s all of them.” Fluttershy said while we surveyed the results of our work.

“Yup. Looks good too.” I said with a smile. The ribbons really did add some flair to the room.

“Everypony...doing OK up here?” I heard Pinkie Pie groan from the stairs. When we turned to face her, she was standing at the top with a wooden tub on her back filled with water and apples.

“That looks awfully heavy… Do you need some help with that?” Fluttershy asked with a look of concern.

Pinkie Pie slowly carried the tub over to the side of the table that held the punch and cake. “Nope… I got it…” Her legs then slid out from under her until all four were stretched out with her lying on her belly.

I honestly thought she was in trouble. Did she pull a muscle? “Pinkie, are you all right?”

Pinkie Pie looked at me and grinned, albeit while looking quite exhausted. “I’m fine! This is just how I get it off of me!” She leaned to the side slightly before quickly pulling herself away. The tub slid off of her without any trouble. And with it being so low to the ground, the water could not spill on such a shallow angle.

“I was wondering how you even got that up here in the first place… Wait, couldn’t you use your bathtub instead? It’s on this floor, right?” I asked, remembering that the bobbing for apples tub was used at my welcoming party too.

Pinkie Pie was silent for a moment before grinning sheepishly. “Uh… Oops. Guess I should remember that. I just used the kitchen since that’s where the apples are stored.”

Fluttershy nodded while still looking concerned. “That’s understandable. But wasn’t it tiring?”

Her response surprised me as she regained her chipper disposition. “Nah! I just had to be careful how I moved so I wouldn’t dump the whole thing!”

I shrugged as I turned to look at our surroundings. “Well, whatever works. Anyway, what’s left to do? It looks like the decorations are already pretty much done.”

Pinkie Pie held a hoof to her chin while glancing around the room. “Now that you mention it… I guess we ARE done!”

I smiled now that we were ready to get the party going. “Should we go get Mitta then?”

Pinkie grinned as she backed towards the stairs. “Leave that to me! Gotta be subtle about it so she doesn’t know until she finally gets here.”

Fluttershy smiled as she followed Pinkie Pie. “I’ll go get Rainbow Dash and Applejack. James, would you like to get Twilight and Spike?”

I nodded while taking one last glance around the loft. “Sounds good. We’ll meet up here, right?”

Pinkie Pie then hopped towards the stairs. “Yep! Let’s go!” We all headed downstairs and out the front door before separating and heading out to find our friends.

I headed directly to the library, hoping that Twilight and Spike were still home. Nothing of importance occurred on my way there, but I made sure to peek in the window to make certain no one was approaching the door. Yes, I have been slammed in the face and against the library’s outer wall a few too many times since I last mentioned it happening and I was not wanting to experience it again.

To my relief, Spike was rearranging books while Twilight was reading something on the table in the center of the room. I hurried over to the door and gave it a light knock. A moment later, Spike opened the door and peeked outside. “Oh, hey there! What’s up?”

I replied, “Hey, Spike. I just wanted to know if you and Twilight would like to attend Mitta’s welcoming party.”

Twilight apparently heard me since she came over to the doorway. “Pinkie Pie’s throwing her a party? Just like old times. I’d love to go!”

Spike nodded as he pushed the door open. “Sure! Count me in too!”

Twilight walked outside her home before letting Spike climb onto her back. She then asked, “Is it being held at Sugarcube Corner?”

I nodded as we began to walk. “Yep. Pinkie and Fluttershy went to fetch our other friends too. They’ll probably get there before us.”

While we walked, Spike spoke up. “How’s Mitta been doing? Did you find her a home?”

I looked down at the dragon child and said, “Rarity took her in. Mitta wasn’t too fond of living that far away from me, but I think Rarity’s hospitality won her over.”

Twilight smiled back at me. “Knowing how good she was to you during your stay there, I’m sure Mitta will love it.”

It did not take us long to reach Sugarcube Corner. Our walking pace must have slowed us down quite a bit since I saw Pinkie Pie going inside with Rarity right behind her. “Guess they’re all here by now.”

Once we stepped inside, we found all five of our friends there. With the exception of Mitta, of course. Applejack waved in greeting as she asked, “Howdy, y'all. That makes all of us, right?”

I asked in return, “Hang on. Was Mitta OK when you left, Rarity?”

My beautiful friend smiled as she explained, “Oh, she was a little unwilling to be left alone, but I assured that I would return shortly.”

Rainbow Dash nodded as she hovered by the stairs. “Yeah, she really seems to hate being alone. I mean she’s almost always sticking to you like glue whenever I see her!” I bowed my head, slightly embarrassed from that praise.

Fluttershy then spoke up, “Maybe it’s because he was the first real friend she ever had. I think it’s that since she’s finally tasted friendship, she’s terrified of letting it go.”

Twilight smiled compassionately as she added, “That’s a very poetic take on it, Fluttershy. And I think you might be right.”

Pinkie Pie then asked, “In that case, you wanna go get her now, James? We’ll put on the finishing touches upstairs while you’re gone.”

It sounded like a good idea to me. “Sounds good. I’ll hurry back. Just don’t start without us, OK?”

Spike smirked while crossing his arms. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure they don’t.” I am not sure why he was giving me that look, but he must have had something pretty devious in mind. Regardless, I hurried out the front door and made my way southeast towards the Carousel Boutique while maintaining a brisk pace.

I waved at a few ponies as I walked, but had no time for conversation. I was especially worried about how Mitta was faring on her own now that there was no one with her. Well, no one she could relate to. I know Opal was probably in the Carousel Boutique at the time, but I know she is not always sociable.

Once I had reached the Carousel Boutique, I approached the door cautiously. I honestly did not know what to expect upon opening it, so I nudged it open very slowly to avoid setting off the bell that hung above it on the inside. What I found on the inside surprised me. Mitta was in the very middle of the room, lying on her back with her legs curled up. Almost like a dog playing dead. “Uh… Mitta?” I asked as I drew near.

At the sound of my voice, Mitta sprang to life and clambered to her feet. She then galloped towards me and practically tackled me before wrapping her arms around me. It was then I noticed that she had removed the cape she had received from the Cutie Mark Crusaders. It was draped over a stool nearby. “Uh… Mitta?!”

She spoke softly while providing me an answer to my unspoken question. “I missed you… And…I was lonely.”

I smiled as I attempted to comfort her, my hand stroking her crimson mane. “Sorry that Rarity was called away. It was for something important.”

Mitta smiled while looking up at me. “But you’re here now. May I just stay with you until Rarity comes back?”

I was tickled that Mitta was so reliant on companionship, not that I could blame her after spending so much time trapped with the zombified ponies of Sunny Town for a millennium. But I still had to get her to the party at Sugarcube Corner. What would have been a subtle way of getting her to follow me without hinting that something might be in store for her?

“Say, Mitta? You wanna head over to Sugarcube Corner for some goodies? I think they’re still open.” I asked while looking down at her, hoping I could take advantage of her sweet tooth.

Mitta’s crimson eyes lit up at those words. “Yes, please! Do they have more of those…um…chocolate drops?”

I nodded while surprised by how easily I had gotten her to come along. “Sure do. Shall we go?”

Mitta jumped out of my grasp and ran to the door. “Yes! Come on!” I smirked at her, utterly enjoying her enthusiasm. I approached the door and opened it to let her out. Once we were both outside, I closed the door behind me and headed northeast with Mitta by my side.

The sun was just starting to get low in the sky since it was the late afternoon by then. Plenty of ponies were still going about their business. Of course, since we had a party to attend, we did not stop to speak to anyone. That, and I doubt Mitta was settled in enough to have the courage to speak to anyone at this point.

As expected, Mitta made a dash to Sugarcube Corner once it came into view. “Oh lord, not again…” I grumbled as I broke into a run to catch up to her. Much to my surprise, she went to the flowerbed just to the left of the doorway and seemed to survey them before eating one.

“Hey, Mitta! No eating the…architecture?” I felt like I was scolding a dog. Although I relented when I saw it was indeed real flowers she was eating and not part of the building’s decorations.

Mitta looked back at me with a bemused expression, a pink flower still in her mouth. “These don’t taste very sweet… Still tasty though.” She gulped it down, though still looked rather disappointed that it was not as sweet as she had hoped.

“Well, unless they’re honeysuckles, I don’t imagine that they would be very sweet. But since we’re here, why don’t we get to some real sweet stuff?” I replied, hoping to get Mitta inside so we could get started on her party.

She gave me a soft smile while gulping down the flower. “Yes, please.” We then both entered Sugarcube Corner, though I made certain to block her view of the ‘Closed for private party’ sign on the door so she would not suspect anything.

Once we were inside, Mitta immediately glanced around. Mr. and Mrs. Cake were nowhere to be seen. Mitta frowned as she asked, “Who do I ask for some of the pastries here?”

I replied while trying to figure out how to go about this, “I’ll go see if Pinkie Pie’s around. She’ll help you.” I went behind the counter and walked upstairs. But before I went out of sight, I looked back at Mitta and smiled at her. “I’ll be right back. OK?”

She nodded patiently while showing a faint smile. “OK. I’ll wait.”

I walked up the stairs at a modest pace to avoid raising suspicion. Once I was at the top, I found my seven friends waiting for me. “Hey girls. Everything ready?” I spoke softly to avoid letting Mitta know downstairs that something was going on.

Rainbow Dash nodded with a grin and replied quietly, “Yeah. Everything’s good to go.”

Twilight then whispered, “All that’s left is the guest of honor.”

I looked around the room. It seemed that nothing had been altered from before, but there was now an extra table displaying various other sweet treats that Mitta would surely like. I then went to the top of the stairwell and called down it. “Mitta, could you come up here for a minute?”

I heard her reply, “Up there? Um…OK!” I jumped back and stood next to my friends.

Spike gave me a salute as I turned to look at him and the rest of our friends. "Ready to roll!"

The clopping of Mitta’s hooves steadily became louder as she trotted up the wooden stairs. As soon as she became visible to us, all seven of my companions called out together. “SURPRISE!!!”

Mitta jumped back and nearly fell down the stairs. We clearly got her good. She glanced around frantically before slowly regaining her composure. “Huh? A…surprise?”

Pinkie Pie trotted over to our friend while grinning excitedly. “Yeah! Surprise! We threw this party just for you! Did we surprise you?”

Mitta glanced around at her surroundings before replying meekly, “Very…”

Fluttershy smiled as she said, “I know this is on such short notice, but this is how Pinkie Pie welcomes everypony who comes to Ponyville. I hope it’s OK with you.”

We all watched in silence as Mitta looked around the room. She peered into the apple tub. She sniffed the cake. She even picked up a party blower that was on the floor and gave it a blow. The rolled up paper on the end furled out while making a comical toot like a kazoo.

Once Mitta had set down the party blower, she turned to face us with a somber expression. “And this… It’s all for me?”

I nodded patiently. “All for you, Mitta.”

Mitta glanced around at her surroundings again. Very slowly, a modest smile crept over her face as big wet tears trickled down her cheeks. Rainbow Dash held out her hoof in an offer of support. “Hey, easy there. Nopony cries at a party. Especially when it was thrown just for them.”

Our friend smiled at us, her face still soaked with tears. “I can’t help it… I’ve… You don’t know what this means for me… I wish I could put it into words…”

Pinkie Pie hopped forward and gave Mitta a very tight hug. “That’s OK! Just as long as you get settled in as our newest friend, everything will be just fine!”

Mitta seemed to relax greatly in Pinkie’s grasp. She then threw her arms around the pink party pony and sighed in genuine gratitude. “Thank you, Pinkie Pie…”

Applejack then spoke up, “Hold on, there. When Rainbow Dash came ta get me over at Sweet Apple Acres, we made sure ta bring ‘long a few more friends of yers. And they should be here any…” Right at those words, we heard hooves clopping as someone came up the stairs.

“More friends?” Mitta asked with a perplexed expression, releasing her grip on Pinkie Pie and looking towards the stairs.

A moment later, a little yellow earth pony filly with a large pink bow on her head stuck her head past the stair post at the top. “Hello!”

Then an orange pegasus filly stuck her head out from behind the post just above the earth pony filly and spoke in a slightly higher pitch, “Hello!”

Then a white unicorn filly did the same above the pegasus filly and spoke in the highest tone of voice out of the three, “Hello!”

I grinned in amusement as I noticed a familiar pattern in their greetings. But just before anyone could say anything else, a fourth filly stuck her head out from above the unicorn and spoke in a more normal tone. “Hello.”

Her appearance clearly caught them by surprise. All three let out a shout ofbefore the earth pony filly on the bottom fell forward, causing the entire filly tower to topple. And in case you have not figured it out by now, the three of them were the Cutie Mark Crusaders. However, the fourth filly did not seem to be part of the group. She had a gray coat and a magnifying glass cutie mark. Her eyes were closed as she giggled, apparently having enjoyed catching my three little friends by surprise.

Rainbow Dash was quick to confront the party crasher. “Who’re you?! Sorry, squirt. This is a private party. Only friends of Mitta’s are allowed to be here.”

However, Mitta stepped forward with a surprisingly happy expression on her face. “But she IS my friend!”

I nodded with my arms crossed. “Yup. You two go back quite a ways. Right, Ruby?”

The little gray earth pony opened her glowing yellow eyes and smiled. “We sure do. And sorry for popping up uninvited. I just wanted to see how Mitta was doing.”

However, all seven of my other friends, as well as Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, were staring in bewilderment at Ruby. “James… That filly’s eyes are glowing…” Rarity spoke with a clearly unnerved tone in her voice.

Twilight then asked, “Wait… Her name is Ruby? You don’t mean…..THAT Ruby, do you?!”

Mitta could clearly detect their apprehension. She nodded with an awkward smile and mumbled, “Uh huh…”

Fluttershy then shrieked, “That means… SHE’S A GHOST!!!”

However, Pinkie Pie then proceeded to giggle. “A real ghost? Well, you know what this calls for, right?”

Sweetie Belle asked in confusion, “We…uh…go suck her up with a vacuum cleaner?”

“Nopey dopey! Let me show you!” Pinkie then began to trot towards Ruby, who was looking up at her with a puzzled expression.

“Wait… She’s not going to…” Twilight spoke with a frown.

Pinkie Pie then began to…..sing? “When I was a little filly and the sun was going down...” She lengthened the ‘ow’ sound to make the word last much longer than just saying it.

Rainbow Dash suddenly flew over to Pinkie and stuffed her hoof in her mouth. “Pinkie, I really don’t think giggling at this ghostie is gonna make it go away.”

I then asked, “Giggling at a ghostie?”

Pinkie Pie looked at me and giggled some more. “It’s something my Granny Pie taught me! Giggling at the Ghosties!”

Ruby seemed to get the wrong idea and asked while looking up at us, “Do you really want me to go away?”

Mitta stepped forward and looked at us while being near Ruby as if to protect her. “Please, no. Let her stay.”

Applejack then spoke up, “Ya know, Mitta… I don’t think y'all ever told us Ruby was still hangin’ around as a ghost.”

Fluttershy retorted with a gasp of surprise. “Wait! James, you mentioned somepony named Ruby to me when you came home from the Everfree Forest several months ago. You meant THIS Ruby?”

I nodded while glancing down at the little ghost filly. “Yeah, this is her. Cute, right?” Ruby giggled in gratitude at my words.

Twilight approached her and smiled too. “Actually, yes. She is very cute.”

Apple Bloom then stood next to Ruby and placed her arm across her back in the same fashion one would do with one’s arm across a friend’s shoulders. “I’ve met ‘er before. I can tell y'all right now Ruby’s a good pony! Can she stay, Applejack? Pleeeease?”

Applejack chuckled with no hesitation on her part. “Well… I think that’s really up ta the guest of honor. What’s yer call, Mitta?”

Our friend did not show much hesitation. She walked over to Ruby and smiled sincerely. “Ruby. Would you like to attend this party?”

The little ghost filly beamed in delight. “I’d love to! Um… Only if there are no lost gemstones for me to find.” No one really had a retort to that, since we did not understand what she meant by that.

Off to the sides, Pinkie Pie nudged the needle of a phonograph onto the record that was resting in the middle. “No more waiting, girls! Time to party!”

Everything got underway without a hitch. Apple Bloom wasted no time in introducing Ruby to the rest of the Cutie Mark Crusaders while Mitta was being shown around by Pinkie Pie. “Here, we’ve got cake, punch, and a whole bunch of other goodies I just knew you would love!”

Mitta was glancing back and forth at the long list of treats that Pinkie had set out. I too was eager to grab a plate and help myself. She spoke with a ravenous gleam in her eye, “Can’t…decide…where to start…”

Pinkie Pie replied, “Then how about you just go for all at once?” She then started to gather up a bit of…well…everything. “One of these, one of those, a couple of these, ooh! A whole bunch of these! And a slice of cake on top!” Do not even ask me how to describe the monstrosity that Pinkie Pie made. It kind of looked like a pastry version of a towering Dagwood sandwich that stood about as tall as my leg.

“Hey, save some for the rest of us!” Rainbow Dash grumbled from nearby while hovering in the air, hooves on her hips. Mitta looked her way and grinned sheepishly, even though it was all Pinkie's idea.

“Thanks, Pinkie. I think this will be enough.” Mitta spoke before balancing her plate on top of her head. She then trotted over to me with the towering stack of treats on her head swaying, but miraculously never falling over.

I asked once she came closer, “Just how are you going to get that off your head without the whole thing falling off?”

Mitta’s eyes glanced up before looking back at me rather blankly. “I have no idea.”

“Allow me, dears.” I heard Rarity speak from next to us. The entire tower of treats levitated off of Mitta’s head before resting on the floor. “All done! So much easier to deal with now, don’t you think?”

I looked at Rarity and smiled gratefully. “Yeah, much easier. Thanks, Rarity.”

As Mitta observed the stack of sweets before her, she turned to me and asked, “I don’t think I can finish this by myself. Would you like to help me with that?”

I nodded with a faint smile. “Thank you, I’d love to. But…uh…let me grab a plate first.” The only plate near us was the one the ‘sandwich’ was resting on.

I approached the table that held the cake and grabbed a pair of plates. But before I could walk away, I noticed Ruby talking to the Cutie Mark Crusaders. They seemed to be enjoying her company, smiles constantly adorning their faces. Ruby soon turned sideways, showing the three fillies her cutie mark. They were clearly impressed, each of them drawing closer to get a better look. I smiled to myself while softly muttering to myself, “Kids…”

“They certainly can be entertaining, huh?” A voice spoke up next to me. I looked down and found Twilight Sparkle smiling up at me.

I nodded before glancing back over at the quartet of fillies. “Yup. Never gets dull with them around.”

Twilight chuckled in agreement before looking at the four fillies. Her gaze seemed to be directed at Ruby in particular. However, she soon frowned. “The poor dear’s been through so much… I’m amazed that she’s this cheerful.” She then looked up at me again and asked, “James… Do you think we should tell her that we know what happened?”

I did not think long before I replied, “I don’t think it’s relevant at this point. She’s finally as far away from that place as she’s ever gonna get. There’s no point in bringing up the past now. Especially since she moved on from it ages ago.”

Twilight nodded with a faint smile. “Sounds like a good idea. I’ll be sure to pass the word along to the other girls.”

I then brought the plates back over to Mitta while Twilight distracted herself with the buffet table. “Here we go. Um… Do we have forks?”

Mitta shrugged her shoulders. “I’m not sure… But it looks like Spike has one.”

I looked at where she pointed and saw Spike standing off to the sidelines. He was holding a plate of cake in one hand while eating it with a fork that was being held in the other. His eyes seemed to be focused on Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie. They were dancing in the middle of the entire room. While I still cannot describe equine dancing very well, Pinkie Pie was still the liveliest dancer of the three. She sometimes performed handstands and even seemed to moonwalk a few times. Or is the correct term for her ‘moontrot’? Mooncanter? Moongallop? Whatever, I will end up hurting myself if I think too hard about it. Regardless, I went over to Spike and kneeled next to him.

“Hey, Spike? Where’d you get that fork?” I asked without distraction.

He looked up at me, clearly not noticing me next to him until I spoke. “Huh? Oh, this? I grabbed it from the kitchen downstairs. Most ponies can’t even use these, but unicorns can.”

I gently patted him on the head. “Thanks. You enjoying yourself?”

His eyes turned back towards the center of the room. “Me? I can enjoy myself through anything…as long as she’s around.”

His expression became rather lovestruck. I tried to figure out exactly which of the three ponies he was looking at and found that his gaze was tracking Rarity.

I glanced down at him before glancing back at Rarity. I honestly cannot say I blame him. Despite Fluttershy being my girlfriend, I cannot deny that Rarity is ungodly beautiful. So much so, I actually found myself rather…mesmerized by her graceful gyrations. And whenever she ended up turning away from us… I am ashamed to admit this, but I could not stop myself from staring at her white hindquarters.

I had to slap myself to knock me back to my senses. “Uh… Yeah. Her. I don’t blame you. She’s gorgeous.”

Spike grinned bashfully as he scratched the top of his head. “I know, right?”

I honestly cannot see Spike getting involved with Rarity, since she must be at least several years older than him. That, and he is still just a child. Although I can possibly see him and Sweetie Belle becoming an item at some point. She is just as sweet as Rarity, as her name would imply. And for a little filly, she is also quite beautiful. Maybe I should recommend her to Spike someday. But I digress.

I stood up and made my way back over to Mitta. “They don’t have forks up here, so I’ll go grab one from the kitchen. I’ll be right back, OK?”

She nodded at me and said, “OK. And I’ll try to keep my eyes off of these.” I am sure she was trying to restrain herself from devouring the stack of treats Pinkie Pie had given her. Probably just did not want to make a mess of such a precariously stacked pile.

“Yeah, you do that. See you in a minute.” I replied before heading back downstairs.

I went straight into the kitchen and started searching through the drawers, trying to find a utensil to eat with. Most were filled with an assorted mishmash of cooking tools, from mixers to rolling pins to stuff I do not even know the names of. And this is coming from someone who has actually worked in a restaurant. But I did eventually find a drawer filled with neatly sorted silverware. “Finally.”

Before I could grab a fork though, I noticed the spoons. Thinking back to what was available upstairs, I knew there were things I could eat with just my hands without making a mess and cake in itself is usually soft. I decided then to go with a spoon instead of a fork.

I ran back upstairs to find the party moving along just fine. Although I saw that Ruby had now joined in the dancing. However, I soon noticed that she was moving dangerously close to Pinkie Pie. “Oh crap…”

My gut feeling was right. Pinkie Pie suddenly moved her rump towards Ruby with surprising speed. She ended up decking Ruby right in the face. And thanks to that earth pony strength, she sent the filly sailing towards a wall. “Weeeeeeheeee!!!” Ruby squealed, clearly having felt no pain and even seemed to enjoy being launched through the air.

Before anyone could say anything, Ruby reached the wall and…went…right through it. As in…phased through it like…like…the ghost she is. This event was so unexpected and so random that I just could not stop myself from cracking up into laughter.

“What in the hay just happened there?!” Applejack shouted, clearly just as bewildered as everyone else in the room. But a moment later, there was a knock on the window.

Rainbow Dash trotted over to the window and pushed it open. “Huh? Oh, hey! What’s up, Der…” Rainbow Dash spoke before she paused and began to snicker. From what I could see, Derpy was hovering just outside the window with Ruby on her head.

“Hiya, Rainbow Dash! Did you throw your hat out the window?” Derpy asked with her silly walleyed expression on display.

Ruby giggled as she explained, “This funny-looking pegasus caught me before I could even hit the ground. She thinks I’m a talking hat.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes as she played along. “Yeah… My hat… Can I have her back, please?”

Derpy reached out with her head, allowing Ruby to hop back inside the room. “Sure! Just let me know if you lose your hat again. See ya around!” She then flew off, leaving us to get back to the party.

Before anything else could happen, Pinkie Pie hurried over to Ruby. “I’m so sorry! I just don’t know my own strength! And I got so caught up in the music that I didn’t notice you! Are you OK?”

Ruby beamed happily while trying to not get too excited. “Don’t be sorry! That was fun! Can we go again?”

Rainbow Dash then stepped forward while pointing at the wall. “Hang on a minute. Just how did you even do that back there?! Ponies don’t go through walls like that! At least not without leaving a pony-shaped hole behind them!”

Ruby seemed genuinely puzzled. “Huh? You mean…this?” She then reached out and… Oh lord. She pushed her hoof right into Rainbow Dash’s side. By which I mean pushing it THROUGH her side.

“Gah! That’s creepy! And it tickles! Get your hoof outta my ribs!” The rowdy pegasus mare yelped, backing away with one hoof raised in alarm while an unnerved expression adorned her face.

Ruby giggled as she was clearly having fun. “I’ve been able to do that for a looooooong time. I honestly don’t remember how long by this point.”

Scootaloo just laughed as she trotted over to her. “That’s totally awesome! Can you tickle my ribs too?”

Ruby grinned as she turned to her new friend. “OK! Just hold still.” One by one, each of the Cutie Mark Crusaders burst into laughter as the ghost filly quite literally took turns tickling their ribs. It was entertaining to watch…yet also a little creepy.

I took a seat by Mitta and moved a slice of cake to my plate. “She ever do that back in Sunny Town?”

Mitta shook her head as she moved a chocolate drop and cupcake to her plate. “Sometimes, whenever she got caught by the other ponies in town, she would run right through a tree so they would crash into it while chasing her.” She giggled slightly afterward, “It was one of the few things back then that could make me smile.”

I let out a short chuckle at the thought before I took a bite of my cake. “At least she’s… Mmm, that’s good. Anyway, at least she’s out of there now. Who knows what antics she’ll get into before long.”

Mitta nodded before taking a bite of a chocolate drop resting on her upturned hoof. “I’m not sure. She’s not a mischievous filly. But she is curious. I think that quality is what led her to Apple Bloom in the first place.”

I looked over at the fillies again and snickered. Ruby had her head sticking out of Scootaloo’s shoulder. She grinned while she said, “Look, Scootaloo! Now I’m your Siamese twin!”

Scootaloo looked a little blue in the face before running towards me. “Oh man… No! James, help! I can’t get her… Huh?” As soon as Scootaloo ran from her spot, Ruby’s head left her body. It turned out that Ruby had been standing ‘inside’ Scootaloo with her head moved to the side.

I just laughed a bit as I said, “You don’t need my help. You’re fine!”

Scootaloo looked at her shoulder and breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank goodness. I was worried that extra head would throw off my balance on my scooter!”

Ruby then asked, “What’s a scooter?”

Sweetie Belle replied in shock, “You don’t know what a scooter is?! Scootaloo’s only the best scooter rider in Ponyville!”

Apple Bloom then asked, “How ‘bout she shows ya some of ‘er tricks tamorrow? I can promise you’ll like it.”

Ruby grinned in excitement, but then just looked puzzled again. “Sounds fun! But…what exactly IS a scooter?”

Scootaloo trotted over to Ruby with a proud smile. “Well, let me tell you all about it! I know more about scooter tricks than anypony!”

While those four fillies went about their business, I went back to enjoying my food with Mitta. But before we could converse much more, Rarity approached us. “I do hope you dears are enjoying yourselves today. Is the party to your liking, Mitta?”

My friend nodded with a sincere smile. “It’s more than I could’ve ever hoped for. Thank you.”

Rarity then looked back and forth at us. “Would you dears care for anything to drink?”

It was then that I noticed neither of us had picked up any beverages. Mitta smiled at the offer and said, “Yes please. I’d love to try the punch.”

Rarity then looked at me and asked, “And you, James?”

I replied, “Not right now. Unless you happen to have some milk available.”

Rarity cocked her head to one side slightly at the unusual request. “Milk? Truly?”

I nodded while I explained, “Yeah, it goes very well with pastries and chocolate. The creamy fluid really washes it all down.”

My elegant friend smiled in understanding. “I know exactly what you mean. Wait right here and I will fetch you your beverages.” She then trotted away and headed downstairs.

“She’s very generous.” Mitta spoke softly.

I looked at her with a soft smile of my own. “Very. I think generosity is her defining trait…” It was then that I remembered when I had witnessed the Elements of Harmony for the first time several days ago. Rarity is the bearer of the Element of Generosity. “Yeah. All about generosity.”

Moments later, Rarity came trotting back up the stairs with a milkshake glass filled to the brim with milk. It was floating next to her as it and her horn were coated in a billowing light blue aura. The glass seemed to be very cold with a layer of frost coating it. Rarity then trotted over to the food table and levitated a ladle that was resting in the punchbowl. She did the same with a wide-brimmed cup before filling it with the punch. The cup seemed to share characteristics with wine glasses since it stood on a leg that was wide at the bottom, but narrow up the middle. It had engravings around the sides that brought to mind ivy, but I am unsure what the cup was made of. Pewter? Tin? Hard to say, really. Regardless, Rarity then approached us with both beverage holders floating beside her.

“Here you are, darlings.” Rarity said as she set Mitta’s cup beside her before placing a bendy straw in it while also giving me my drink.

“Thanks, Rari… Whoa, this is cold. Right out of the freezer?” I asked as I found that my glass of milk was indeed frosted over.

She nodded with a grin before sweetly nuzzling the side of my face. “Of course! Milkshake glasses are kept cold to insure the milkshakes stay cold longer. And milk is best served cold, is it not?”

I smiled before throwing my arm around her neck and also nuzzling her back. “It most certainly is, m’lady. Many thanks.”

Rarity grinned thankfully as she said, “You’re too sweet, James. But when you’re ready, do feel free to join in the festivities.” She then turned and walked away, although I made certain to avert my eyes to avoid being rude.

Mitta smiled at me as she said, “Rarity really seems to like you, James.”

I smiled back, feeling very lucky that she and I had become so close. “She’s my best friend, Mitta. She was also the first person to ever give me anything after I ended up in Equestria.”

My friend only continued to smile warmly. “She is very sweet. And very beautiful.”

Moments later, Fluttershy approached us. “How are you liking your party, Mitta? We worked very hard to make sure everything was perfect for you.”

Mitta nodded gratefully. “It is perfect, Fluttershy. And thank you.”

Fluttershy then looked back and forth at us. “Um… Aren’t you going to take part in some of the activities? You both look bored.”

I am not much of a partier, preferring to do things at my own pace. I then replied, “Don’t worry, honey. We may not look it, but we are enjoying ourselves. Right, Mitta?”

Our friend nodded with a modest smile. “I am. Sorry if I don’t seem that…enthusiastic right now. It’s just how I am.”

To my surprise, Fluttershy asked, “Well… May I join you? I’m the same way.”

That actually did not surprise me too much, considering how long I have known her. I nodded and scooted over a bit to make room. “Sure, honey. Have a seat.” Fluttershy grinned adorably and sat down to my left with Mitta on my right. We just sat there, enjoying Sugarcube Corner’s delicious treats, at the side of the room while watching everyone else having fun. It may not sound like a very enjoyable way to have fun at a party, but that is just the way I roll. And apparently it is also how Mitta and Fluttershy roll.

As we chatted, Fluttershy asked, “James, are there zombie ponies where you’re from too?”

I snorted at the absurdity of such a notion. “No, there are no zombie ponies there. But zombies are a popular subject in fiction.”

Mitta seemed slightly unnerved by my words. “You mean…there are zombies there too?”

I shook my head after swallowing a bite of a cupcake. “No, not at all. Zombies are completely fictional. At least…on Earth, they are. The last thing I ever expected seeing in Equestria was real zombies, let alone zombified ponies.”

Fluttershy breathed a sigh of relief. “That’s good… I can’t imagine a world where zombies could be all over the place.”

I nodded, but then smiled. “Although it is very satisfying to kill them.”

Fluttershy winced at such words. “Fun to…kill?”

I paused in realization before waving my hand. “Oh, wait. That came out wrong. I mean… Zombies bring nothing but bad things to the living, right? So it’s very satisfying to know that you are both ridding the world of those monsters while also freeing their souls from their undead limbo. Makes sense, right?”

Mitta nodded with a hoof on her chin. “Hm... That actually makes a lot of sense…”

Fluttershy also nodded in understanding. “That really does sound like a good deed. And I think Rainbow Dash might enjoy it.”

“Assuming she could take them down while making sure they don’t bite her, that is.” I replied while not exactly wanting to go looking for another fight with those undead demons in the Everfree Forest.

As we glanced around, I noticed Applejack and Rainbow Dash once again bobbing for apples together. “Anyone up for bobbing for apples?”

Mitta looked at where I was pointing and asked, “How do you bob for apples?”

Fluttershy stood up and smiled at Mitta. “It’s very easy. Let us show you.” The two of us then stood up and followed my girlfriend over to the tub.

As usual, Applejack was doing a fine job of grabbing the apples. And like before, she would chomp them down with a single bite. “Top that, Rainbow.”

“My pleasure.” Rainbow Dash said with a smirk. But just as she was opening her mouth to try to grab an apple, Rainbow paused and looked at us. “Oh, hey! What’s up, guys?”

Fluttershy motioned her hoof towards our new friend. “Mitta wanted to try bobbing for apples. Can she?”

Applejack then took a step back to give her room. “Go right ahead!”

Mitta looked down into the tub, probably eyeing the apples that were floating around in it. “How do I do this?”

“I’ll demonstrate.” I stepped forward before getting down on my knees. But once I had removed my glasses and was about to dunk my head in the tub, a thought occurred to me. “Just a second.” I then reached over and grabbed Pinkie Pie, who just happened to be standing nearby.

“Woo! What’s up? We bobbing for apples?” Pinkie Pie asked when I yanked her over to the tub.

“Pinkie, is your Pinkie Sense acting up right now?” I knew for a fact that the wooden container that held the apples and water was indeed a tub of sorts, and when Pinkie’s shoulder gets achy, it means there is an alligator in a tub nearby. And I was not in the mood to have Gummy bite my face again.

Pinkie Pie looked at herself and shrugged her shoulders. “Nope! Everything’s clear!”

I smiled, satisfied with her response. “OK then. Guess it’s safe.”

Just as I dunked my face into the tub with my mouth open, Mitta asked, “Safe from what?”

I tried feeling around, waiting for an apple to drift between my jaws. But all of a sudden, I felt something soft and slightly squishy clamp over my face. I instantly pulled my head out of the water. Fluttershy and Mitta let out a gasp, clearly startled by what they were seeing. I could not see anything. It was pitch black in front of me. I tried feeling what was on my face. It felt wet, yet somewhat rough. Like an alligator’s hide. “NOT AGAIN!!!” I tried to yell, though it came out heavily muffled. Like before, I could not breathe.

“Darn it! Let go! That’s not funny anymore, Gummy!” Rainbow Dash yelled from close by. I then felt my head suddenly jerk back before feeling myself…rise off the ground? I tried to feel for the floor under me, but the tips of my shoes met no resistance.

“Easy there, Rainbow! Don’t wanna tear the poor thing in two!” Applejack called out. Seconds later, light returned to my vision as I dropped straight down. I managed to land without falling over and saw Rainbow Dash hovering above me with Gummy dangling from her mouth by his tail.

I panted for a moment, trying to relax after nearly suffocating again. I then glared at Pinkie Pie and raised my voice, “Why didn’t your Pinkie Sense act up?! There was clearly an alligator in that tub!”

Pinkie Pie giggled as she explained,“Oh, James! When I say my shoulder’s achy, it means there’s an alligator in a BATHTUB.”

I paused for a second before hunching over with my head hanging low while I sighed. I then looked at her, extremely annoyed by this point, and asked, “NOW you tell me?!”

Rainbow Dash dropped Gummy nearby and also glared at Pinkie Pie. “Actually, I don’t think you ever told any of us that! A tub’s a tub, so why didn’t you clear that up?!”

Pinkie’s response made me facepalm. “Because you never asked!” She then trotted away, humming a merry tune.

Fluttershy hovered up next to me and gently held her hoof to my cheek. “You had me worried for a moment, dear. Are you OK?”

I nodded, smiling just slightly. “Yea, I’m good. Gummy’s bites don’t hurt. Gave me a heck of a scare though.”

Applejack then looked at Mitta and smiled. “Well, the coast is clear now, Mitta. Wanna take a shot at it?”

Mitta actually looked more hesitant than before. “I’m not sure I want to after that.”

I sighed as I got back down on my knees. “OK, let’s try this again. I’ll show you it’s safe.” I then kneeled next to the tub again and closed my eyes before I dunked my head into it. In seconds, I felt something drift into my gaping jaws. I bit down to secure the object and pulled myself out. I grabbed whatever was between my teeth and found it to be a yellow apple. “See? It’s safe.” I then took a bite, enjoying my prize.

Mitta smiled slightly with a bit more confidence in her eyes. “OK… I’ll give it a try too.” She approached the tub before taking a deep breath. She then dunked her head into the tub. A few seconds later, she emerged with a red apple in her teeth.

“Nice one, Mitta!” Rainbow Dash spoke with a smile.

Mitta looked at us without removing the apple from her mouth, apparently cracking a smile of sorts before chomping the apple down. “Mmm… Are these Sweet Apple Acres apples?”

Applejack held her head high in pride. “Sure are! Most of Ponyville’s apple supplies comes from my farm durin’ the warmer seasons.”

Fluttershy then tried her hoof at the tub. I watched as she submerged her face in the water, curious of what she would get. But when she pulled her head back up, I took a step back as I saw Spike hanging from her mouth by his tail. “What the… Spike?!”

He shrugged with a nervous grin spread across his face. “Uh… Heya, James. Scootaloo told me she thought there was a gemstone in the tub, so I tried to find it.”

Fluttershy gently set him down and said, “I never saw anything that looked like a gemstone down there. I think she may have been joking with you.”

Spike sighed in disappointment. “Yeah, mayb…gwah?!”

Before he could finish speaking, Ruby stuck her head out of his belly. “Hello! Did I miss anything?”

I snickered as one thing came to mind. “Ohoho man… Chest burster!”

Spike looked down at the filly head protruding from his body and let out a yell. “Help! There’s something inside me and it’s gonna rip me apart!” He started running around in a panic, Ruby trotting along to make sure her head stayed in the same spot in front of his belly at all times. Everyone present was laughing. Except for Spike, that is. Ghosts certainly can be impish.

The party went on and on. Truth be told, I ended up losing track of time. Before we even knew it, the sun had set. I looked at the window, seeing that the sky had turned dark. “Wow. How long have we been here?” Rainbow Dash asked as she became the first to notice how late it had gotten.

Applejack glanced at an alarm clock that was resting next to Pinkie Pie’s bed. Yes, the main room on the second floor of Sugarcube Corner is mostly Pinkie’s bedroom. “Looks like it’s 8 pm, girls. We’ve been here awhile.”

Mitta let out a yawn as she mumbled, “I was wondering why I was feeling so tired…”

Ruby smiled as she added “You’re not used to being like this at night, aren’t you?”

Mitta smiled a bit groggily and shook her head to reinvigorate herself. “No. It’s refreshing.”

Rarity let out a yawn herself before bringing up the obvious. “Well, I certainly did enjoy myself. Though I do believe we should all be returning home soon?”

Twilight nodded before starting to glance around. “That may be a good idea. What do you think, Spike? ……Spike?” As it turned out, Spike had already fallen asleep on Pinkie Pie’s bed. Twilight then rolled her eyes with a smile on her lips. “I guess that’s a yes.”

Pinkie Pie giggled as she was quick to provide a quip. “I better watch out when I climb in bed tonight. I don’t wanna prick myself on any Spikes in there!” Most of my friends laughed, though I merely smiled.

Apple Bloom let out a yawn too. “I’m a might beat myself… And I got school tamorrow…”

Sweetie Belle nodded a bit groggily. “Me too. We should probably get going…”

However, Scootaloo seemed just fine. “What’re you talking about? I’m not tired at all! Come on, let’s party some more!”

I smirked and looked at Applejack. “AJ, would you mind escorting the kids home? I still need to see Mitta home.”

Applejack nodded as she took a step towards the stairs. “Sure thing. Come ‘long now, youngin’s. I’ll getcha home.”

Apple Bloom nodded and followed Applejack towards the stairs, “Sure thing, sis… Ooh, wait!” She then stopped and looked at Ruby. “Ruby, we’ll see each other again, won’t we?”

The little ghost filly nodded with a smile. “Of course! I’ll be around. And I’ll be sure to say hi if I see you.”

Sweetie Belle then waved goodbye. “You’re welcome over at our clubhouse anytime! See you tomorrow! Come on, Scootaloo.”

As Applejack and the rest of the Cutie Mark Crusaders trotted down the stairs, Scootaloo once again groaned. “But I just told you I’m NOT tired!”

Fluttershy smiled in amusement as she approached me. “You think she’ll still be awake by the time we get home?”

I shook my head. “Doubt it.”

Rainbow Dash then yawned as she seemed to be feeling some fatigue herself. “Man, I’m beat. Parties sure take a lot outta ya, don’t they?”

I nodded while unable to contain a yawn. “They really do. No idea why either.”

Mitta then approached me while looking very satisfied. “But it was still a great party. Best party I’ve ever attended.”

Pinkie Pie nuzzled Mitta with a smile on her face. “Awww, you have no idea how happy I am to hear that! I wanted your first party in Ponyville to be perfect!”

Rarity too smiled and said, “And you most certainly succeeded. Just like the last one.”

Twilight then spoke up, “You can leave the cleaning up to me and Pinkie. Together, we should have everything cleaned up in no time. We’ll see you tomorrow, OK?”

Mitta nodded and smiled most thankfully. “Yes. Good night, Twilight and Pinkie. And thank you again.” We all said our goodbyes and went downstairs and out the front door. Rainbow Dash gave me a hug before flying off that I will admit I did not expect. Was she feeling all right? Regardless, we all followed Rarity back towards Carousel Boutique to see Mitta settled in at home.

“Fabulous party, was it not?” Rarity asked as we walked along.

Mitta nodded with a very tired smile set into her lips. “Very. Best party I’ve ever attended. And I’ve attended lots of parties.”

Fluttershy asked in surprise, “You have? But…wasn’t it awful in Sunny Town?”

I promptly replied, “Would you have enjoyed attending a party where everyone else was a murderer?”

Fluttershy winced upon being reminded. “Oh… I see now.”

The sky was filled with stars and a beautiful crescent moon as we walked along. Few ponies were outside, giving me a feeling of great freedom. It almost felt like we had the place to ourselves. A cool spring breeze blew through the quiet air. I cherish times like those and always have.

We did not take very long to reach Rarity’s home. “Well, here we are, Mitta. Your new home.” Rarity spoke while opening the door for Mitta.

Mitta nodded at Rarity with a smile before turning to face me. She then asked, “We’ll see each other tomorrow, right?”

I nodded as I pet her on her head. “You’ll see me everyday, if you want. I’m not that hard to find.”

Mitta then stood up on her hind legs and embraced me tightly with her arms. I heard her whisper, “Thank you for everything…”

I whispered back while gently stroking her crimson mane, “You’re very welcome, Mitta.”

In a moment, Mitta released her grip on me and dropped back down to the ground. “I’m really sure I’ll love staying here in Ponyville. Thank you for taking me in, everypony.”

Fluttershy smiled at her with such delight in her eyes. “I know you’ll love it here, Mitta. And we can see each other everyday.”

Rarity then spoke up, “As much as I would love to keep chatting with all of you, I do believe we must prepare for bed. And don’t you have one particularly rambunctious filly to see to back home?”

I winced at the reminder. “Oh, right. Scootaloo. You’re right, we should get back home to make sure she’s not getting into trouble.”

Fluttershy nodded at her two friends with an air of urgency about her. “Let’s talk again tomorrow. Goodnight, Rarity. Goodnight, Mitta.”

“Goodnight…and thank you again.” Mitta spoke with a somber smile. We then turned and headed on back home. I did pause to look over my shoulder on the way and found Mitta looking at me over hers. We both smiled and shared one last wave before turning away and going back to our business.

The walk home was fairly uneventful, though I cherished the cool night wind blowing through my hair. The lampposts shone a gentle glow over the areas they were positioned in. Few ponies could be seen, giving me a great sense of freedom.

“It’s a lovely evening, isn’t it?” Fluttershy asked while looking up at me.

I nodded with a faint smile, my gaze turning towards the distant Canterlot to the northeast. Surely then, Luna and Nightmare Moon were at work settling Equestria in for the night. “It is. Probably because we now have two princesses of the night doing the job twice as well.”

Fluttershy giggled quietly as she said, “I’m sure they are. I hope Nightmare Moon is doing well now that she’s finally home.”

I felt even more at ease once we were trekking across the meadow that separated our cottage from Ponyville. The air was especially calm and quiet now that we were in a more natural environment. I think I may have even seen a few bats fly by. “It’s good to be home.”

Our cottage slowly came into view in the moonlight, a single light shining from the closest window. “It looks like Scootaloo made it home.” Fluttershy spoke as we drew near. Upon crossing the bridge that spanned the brook in front of it, I opened the door and peeked inside.

“Scoot? Are you… Oh.” I noticed right away that the light source was a simple lantern near the doorway. And sound asleep on the sofa across the room was Scootaloo.

“But I thought she said she wasn’t tired?” Fluttershy asked when we stepped into the room.

I smirked while not being surprised at all. “The rambunctious ones always tire out the fastest.” I then gently took her into my arms and cradled Scootaloo before I placed a kiss on her forehead. “Sweet dreams, sis.”

A moment later, I had tucked her into bed with her head adorably poking up out of the covers. Fluttershy smiled endearingly as she observed the slumbering filly. “For such a tomboy, she’s so cute when she’s asleep.” I nodded, agreeing with her in silence. She then looked up at me and asked, “It’s a bit early to get ready for bed. Would you like to take a walk around the house, honey?”

I looked down at her while liking the idea. “That sounds lovely. Lead the way, Fluttershy.”

The two of us went outside and began to slowly circle the cottage beneath the glowing crescent moon. We did not say much at first, mostly because I was busy taking in the sights and sounds of the night. But after a brief moment, Fluttershy asked, “James? Do you miss your old home?”

This question seemed to come right out of nowhere. I asked, “Huh? My old home? Why do you ask?”

Fluttershy averted her gaze, as if embarrassed for asking. “Um… I’m sorry. I’ve just been wondering at times and…”

I saw no harm in discussing the topic. “Don’t be ashamed. I don’t mind telling you.” When Fluttershy looked back up at me, I explained, “Well… I guess there are times when I do long for some of the things back on Earth. I do miss my family and old friends at times. But it’s OK because I know they’re just fine. And no matter what, I would never trade my life in Equestria for any other world.”

Fluttershy smiled pleasantly as she listened. “It does sound like you had a lot of good things back home… Oh, do you think your family would accept us being together? Since…you know…we’re not even the same species?”

I stopped in my tracks and crossed my arms. “Hmmm… It might take some explaining, but my folks might understand once they met you.”

My girlfriend then asked, “What about your brother? Would he?”

This actually got a chuckle out of me. “Oh, I can guarantee he would not accept us being together.”

Fluttershy seemed rather surprised by my response. “He wouldn’t? Why?!”

I replied with a question of my own. “Do you know what a video game is?”

Fluttershy nodded promptly. “Uh huh. I’ve seen them around. Those blocky things with screens on them with buttons and joysticks?”

I was honestly surprised that Equestria does have video games, even if they are only in arcade-style cabinets. Or do they also have home consoles? Perhaps I will try them out sometime. Though I doubt they have classics like Donkey Kong, Dig Dug, and Super Mario Bros. like back on Earth. In any case, I explained, “There was this one game he was playing that had a massive world with many races. One race that caught my eye was a feline race. But not animals. They were built like humans. You know, two arms, two legs, and walking around like this?”

Fluttershy tilted her head to one side as she contemplated what I was saying. “I think I can picture them. They sound very elegant.”

I nodded while a small smile made its way onto my face. “Yes, they are. Very exotic. In any case, you could actually get married in the game… Wait, it’s not what you think. You don’t get married, but the character you control gets married. I asked my brother if the marriage concept went as far as to allow interspecies relationships.”

My girlfriend then asked, “And his response?”

I sighed and shook my head. “He told me I was going to become a crazy cat person someday. Someone who marries his pet cat.”

Fluttershy was clearly unnerved by my brother’s words. “He…what?! Who would marry an ordinary cat?! That’s just…creepy! They’re just animals, not people!”

I nodded, thinking back on the memory with a combination of disappointment and amusement. “Exactly. My brother is younger than me, but is incredibly close-minded and old-fashioned in his way of thinking. And this is coming from someone who got into an inter-species relationship in another sci-fi game. He would’ve been better off being born fifty years ago if that’s how he thinks.”

My lover sighed in exasperation as she looked away. “I’m honestly worried about what he would do if he ever came to Equestria. Would he view us as animals just because we aren’t human?”

I sighed while I rolled my eyes. “More than likely. He can’t seem to tell the difference between animals and sentient beings. I honestly pity him for that. Just can't get with the times and step outside his comfort zone, I guess.”

Fluttershy then asked, “But…how did you learn how to tell the difference between animals and people?”

I smiled while not really thinking on it much. “Not too sure, really. If I had to guess though, I would say through video games, comic books, and other mediums of fiction expanded my mind to the possibilities. It’s really not too hard to tell the difference between animals and creatures with sentient thought. I guess seeing enough of them in fiction taught me to keep an open mind.”

Fluttershy seemed to blush at my words while partially hiding her face behind her mane. “No wonder you were so open to us ponies when you first came here. You could tell we were not basic animals.”

I kneeled down and caressed my girlfriend’s face. “Yeah. I could tell when I first entered Ponyville that you ponies were way too intelligent to be mere beasts. The way your faces showed expression, the movements of your lips to show speech, the gesturing of your hooves to show emphasis to your actions, and these big…beautiful…expressive eyes.”

As I said that, Fluttershy gazed at me with her large shimmering eyes. They looked so beautiful in the moonlight. “James… You’re a marvel. I’m amazed by how wise you are by that.”

I think I may have blushed at those words. “Oh… I’m not that wise. I just do my best to keep an open mind and not let anyone tell me otherwise.”

My girlfriend suddenly embraced me while letting out a happy sigh into my chest. “I’m grateful for that…” I too wrapped my arms around her for a tender hug. But I then heard her ask, “Do you want to show me just how open-minded you are?”

I noticed Fluttershy’s tail was partially raised. It was then I remembered how needy she had been much earlier that day. It must have been very tiring for her to keep her urges restrained for so long. “Was that an innuendo?”

Fluttershy blushed while looking a bit flustered. “Oh…uh… Maybe? I mean…if you want to…”

It was so endearing how Fluttershy tried to be ever so slightly seductive towards me, but always ended up going back to her meek timid self at the drop of a hat. I smiled and whispered into her ear, “I’d love to, honey.”

I suspect my whispering may have turned Fluttershy on a bit. Her hindquarters shuddered, possibly in anticipation. “I… I want to experiment this time… To see just what we can do…”

“Shall we get started then?” I whispered sweetly to coax her into relaxing. Fluttershy let go of me and nodded with a look of excitement before trotting back around our home to the front door. I too was excited to spend some…..personal time with my girlfriend. I followed without a word and hurried inside with her.

After making certain that the door to Scootaloo’s room was shut tight, Fluttershy and I hurried upstairs to our own bedroom. In all, I was rather nervous. But I could tell Fluttershy was too. My girlfriend took a seat on the bed. She was blushing constantly and moving in a slightly jittery fashion. “So… Um…how should we do this…honey?”

I actually felt a little sorry for her. I could tell Fluttershy truly wanted me, but was also too reserved and timid to really seize what she desired. I spoke softly to her to help set the mood. “Let’s just take it slow…”

Hoping to help Fluttershy relax, I slowly pulled my shirt off. “Is this helping?” I asked, dropping my shirt to the ground. Eight months of healthy Equestrian cuisine had really helped trim down my waistline and occasionally helping out at Sweet Apple Acres had added a healthy dose of muscle to my body.

Fluttershy nodded with an even deeper blush, her wings spreading open. “Uh huh…” She seemed to have relaxed just slightly by then.

I calmly took a seat beside her and slowly draped my arm over her shoulders. “Are you feeling relaxed, Fluttershy?”

She bowed her head just slightly, showing that she was enjoying my touch. “Y…yes…” She then gently leaned against me, letting out a sigh.

I slowly moved behind her, my hands caressing her sides and wings. She felt so delicate in my grasp, as if made of eggshells. But it only made me love her more. Her coat was soft and thin, tickling my fingers as I dragged them along. She shuddered in my grasp, a labored gasp escaping her lips. “James…”

I replied with a whisper. “Yes, honey?”

She smiled with a blush, her eyes closed. “Could you…reach my underside too?”

I smiled warmly, feeling myself becoming increasingly relaxed and more amorous. I wanted to please her however I could, which she clearly also wanted. My hands reached under her and began to gently caress her chest. At this point, she melted in my grasp. Fluttershy leaned backwards against me as she allowed me to do whatever I wished. I began to kiss her on the ears, causing them to flick every now and then.

My hands slid up and down against her underside, moving lower with every movement. I reached her just between the legs with my hands caressing her two teats. They felt soft at the touch, her coat only making them even plusher. I could feel her shudder in my grasp with her hind legs twitching harshly. Despite this, a delighted smile crept across her face. When I felt my fingers caress her nipples, I found them to be surprisingly hard by then. She was completely overwhelmed with pleasure. I too was becoming increasingly aroused, my body preparing for our imminent lovemaking.

I continued to gently grope my lover’s teats for a moment, my hands slowly squeezing and rubbing them. At last, Fluttershy looked up at me with a remarkably amorous gaze and whispered, “That’s enough, James. I’m all ready for you now.”

I smiled warmly at her and asked, “What would you like me to do?”

Fluttershy responded by gently wiggling out of my grasp before lying on her back. Her arms were curled up in a very cute way while her hind legs were spread, giving me a perfect view of her teats. “Do whatever you want with me. I trust you.”

As I looked at her teats, I felt a certain urge. I lowered myself further to the bed before bringing my face to her teats. They were remarkably large for an equine. I recalled Fluttershy once telling me that Rainbow Dash had been jealous of their size. I still do not know how she got a good look at them, nor do I want to know why she looked, but I can understand her jealousy. If they were breasts on a human woman, they would be nearly B cup in size. It felt very awkward since they were very close to her vulva, but I did my best to focus on what was right in front of me. “James? What are you… Ooh!” Fluttershy gasped as I began to gently lick her hardened nipples.

Her areola was dark and quite large, almost as large as those on a pregnant woman. I began to gently suck on one, Fluttershy moaning softly at the sensation. But after a moment, I started to get more into it. I began to tease her further with my tongue before clamping my lips over it and sucking harder. Fluttershy gasped loudly at this sudden change, but clearly enjoyed every second of it. Her moans continued to turn me on more, the erection in my pants starting to become almost painful.

After a moment of suckling from her other teat, Fluttershy gasped, “James… I… I want to try something now…”

I pulled my head away from her teats and asked, “OK. What is… Hm?!” Fluttershy moved surprisingly swiftly, standing up and gently pushing me down to the bed. “Honey?”

Fluttershy looked at me with a tender smile and blushed deeply. “OK… Here I go.”

Her teeth gripped the waistline of my pants before she started to step backwards to pull it down. Once my pants were below my hips, she did the same with my boxers. The instant my boxers had been lowered enough, my erection sprang up for her to see.

“Honey… You don’t have to do this if you don’t want to.” I said, not wanting her to feel pressured into pleasing me.

She did indeed seem a bit embarrassed by the sight of my erection, but she soon smiled with a very deep blush on her cheeks. “But I do want to.”

She lowered her head towards my crotch and began to slowly lick my length. I shuddered, having not felt such a thing in a while. Fluttershy has always been…well…shy about trying unorthodox lovemaking methods, but she has started to become a bit more open in her explorations. I said nothing as she licked me, but I could not help letting out a gasp when she took the whole thing into her mouth.

“Honey… Whoa…” I moaned, not expecting her to be this bold. She moved her head up and down my length. I could feel her tongue rubbing me, even wrapping around my length partially. As she continued to…well…suck me, her beautiful strong cyan eyes opened partially and gazed up at me. I could tell that, even though her mouth was preoccupied, she was smiling at me. I returned the favor with a smile of my own. “I love you, honey.”

A few minutes passed, silence occasionally broken by quiet moans from each of us. Suddenly, Fluttershy sped up her head’s movements. This intensified my pleasure and even caught me by surprise. I was expecting Fluttershy to stop so we could mate normally. However, she continued to suck me as hard as she could. “Honey…?” I asked, wondering if she was even aware of what she was doing anymore.

Fluttershy was moaning loudly as she sucked me, her movements becoming steadily faster. She almost looked as if she was in a trance. I groaned, an orgasm starting to build inside me as that familiar pressure in my loins began to grow. “Honey… I’m almost there…”

My words only seemed to make her speed up, as if an orgasm was what she wanted from me. Sure enough, when my length began to twitch and throb on the verge of orgasm, she ceased her movements and took my entire length into her mouth and waited. I groaned loudly, moaning her name and speaking my love for her as my thick sperm burst from my length. Fluttershy moaned as she seemed to drink it all down, her blush becoming deeper than I had ever seen before.

“Fluh… Fluttershy? Honey?” I asked with a bit of a wheeze in my voice. She slowly raised her head from my exhausted member and gazed at me with an almost intoxicated expression. Her mouth, which was hanging open just slightly, curved upward into a faint smile.

I waited for a response, not sure if I should have let her go through with what she did. Fortunately, I did not wait long. She collapsed forward into my arms, nuzzling my chest lovingly. “I love how you taste, James…”

I smiled with relief before I kissed her on the forehead. “I’m glad you did. Now it’s my turn.”

My hands reached further down until I felt her vulva between her legs, which was absolutely soaked from her arousal. “J…James!” Fluttershy squeaked in surprise, but she quickly dissolved into pleasure and relaxed against me.

“Shh… It’s only fair after what you gave me, honey.” I spoke softly, trying to pleasure my lover to an orgasm too. My other hand rubbed her cutie mark on her left flank, knowing that it functions as a pleasure point.

Fluttershy did not say anything at my touch, but she soon looked up at me with a loving gaze. I knew what she wanted. I closed my eyes and leaned towards her, sealing lips with my beautiful girlfriend. Our kiss was brief, but we then kissed again and again, enthralled with each other.

When she began to moan in the kiss, I parted my lips and reached out to her with my tongue while she did the same. I became lost in that kiss, losing all track of time and of what my hands were doing. However, Fluttershy suddenly moaned loudly in the kiss, her body shuddering harshly against me. I could feel my hand becoming soaked with…something.

Very slowly, we broke the kiss and stared into each other’s eyes. Fluttershy now looked absolutely tipsy from pleasure. She was slowly swaying before me. “That was…” She whispered, but soon smiled with tears streaming down her face. “Amazing…” She then leaned forward and embraced me tightly.

I returned the favor and embraced her with one arm, but was careful to not touch her with my other hand. It seemed to be coated with a clear fluid with a rather…pungent and alluring smell to it. “I love you so much, Fluttershy…”

My girlfriend whispered, “I love you too, James… So much… Please, don’t ever leave me… I swear I’ll never leave you like your last love did…”

I felt so happy to hear those words. Even if she did not need to say them since I already knew that, I was still touched. “I’ll never leave you either, honey…”

I am now writing this from bed with Fluttershy sleeping soundly beside me. We took a shower together once we were done and then went straight to bed. It is actually hard to wrap my head around all that has happened over these last few days. Nightmare Moon is finally home in Canterlot and now my new dear friend Mitta is living with us in Ponyville. It is very uplifting to know how well things have turned out.

Fluttershy looks so beautiful when asleep… I cannot help kissing her.

So tired… I will end this entry here. I know not what lies in store for me or my two newest friends, but I know I have nothing to worry about. Good times lie ahead, I am sure of that much. Sweet dreams, Fluttershy. And sweet dreams, Mitta. I know you will love your new life here.

Once a Year

I heard the sound of birds chirping just outside my window as I rolled over in bed. Morning had come, but I was in no hurry to get out of bed. At least, I did not feel like getting out of bed as long as my girlfriend was near me. However, when I turned to look at her, I found that the other side of the bed was empty. “Fluttershy…?”

My beautiful pegasus lover was nowhere to be seen. The bed sheets were still a bit messy, so she had clearly been in bed a short while ago. However, I also noticed that there was a note resting where she had been sleeping. “Hm? What’s this…” I muttered as I sat up in bed and took the note in hand. “Gone to do some shopping. See you in a few hours?”

I smiled along with a shrug of my shoulders. “Well, I guess that’s OK. Better go see what Scoot is up to.” I got out of bed, knowing that I had to head into work in a short while. I tend to sleep late on weekends, so it was past 11 AM.

I got up and went to put my clothes on, sliding on my pants before slipping on my socks and shoes. When I went to get a shirt, I paused while I browsed my options. Among my list of shirts were the six shirts my friend Rarity had woven for me. While I tend to wear the colors of Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack when I work at Sugarcube Corner, I tend to resort to wearing either Fluttershy’s, Rarity’s, or Twilight Sparkle’s colors were I work at the spa. After a moment of contemplation, I decided to wear the shirt that matched Fluttershy’s coat colors with her cutie mark on the chest and back. “I’m wearing your colors today, honey.” I muttered to myself, imagining her blushing upon seeing me.

I went into the bathroom and wetted down a comb while looking myself in the mirror. My bed head was pretty bad, so I had to use a significant amount of water to smooth it all out. For whatever reason, my hair has a tendency to curl a bit in the back, so I suppose my overall hairstyle is a bit unkempt… Wait a minute. I almost always start out my journals like this. That is to say, always starting when I wake up and get dressed. Is this becoming somewhat repetitive? I honestly do not mind writing about it, but… Well, if anyone has been reading my journals, let me know if it would be a good idea to stop starting them like this.

Anyway, I went downstairs to check if Scootaloo was in her room. “Morning, Scoo… Huh?” Much to my surprise, I found that even she did not seem to be home. In fact, the entire cottage seemed to be abandoned. Where was everyone? It was not like things for me to wake up with no one around.

I began to fear that maybe something dark had occurred, so I rushed outside to see if there was anyone there. I ran down the dirt path in front of Fluttershy’s cottage and stopped on the tiny bridge that spanned the brook in front of it. As I gazed around, I felt some relief flow into me. While I still saw no signs of pony life, there were still plenty of Fluttershy’s many animal friends going about their business. I could see Angel resting in his house while nibbling a carrot, but I am sure he would not give me the time of day unless Fluttershy was present.

I looked back towards the house, wondering if I should go back inside and eat some breakfast. However, I felt dreadfully lonesome at the thought of sitting in that quiet house without anyone to keep me company, chat, or even just have some music playing. Rather than do that, I decided to just pick up something to eat at Sugarcube Corner and maybe spend a bit of time with Pinkie Pie in the process. And I always do enjoy that silly party animal’s antics. Usually.

I walked across the meadow that separated my home from Ponyville and soon reached it without incident. As usual, many ponies were just going about their business, though I did not see any who I felt particularly close to. I was actually already feeling quite lonely. I had not gone this long without any interaction with any of my friends in Equestria since… Ugh, I would rather not remember that time.

I ended up passing through the local market on my way to Sugarcube Corner. I felt my spirits rise when I remembered that Applejack runs her apple stall on Saturdays. Perhaps I would find her there. I weaved through the crowds of shopping ponies, trying to find a stall or cart loaded down with apples.

“Apples… Apples… Oh, there we go!” I muttered to myself, finally spotting a cart with a few bushels full of apples. However, I did not see who I was hoping to see. Applejack still did not seem to be around. Instead, I found two other familiar faces minding the stall. Apple Bloom and Big Macintosh.

Still pleased that I had found a couple of my friends, I approached them with a smile. Big Macintosh was still just looking about with that absurdly relaxed expression he always has while Apple Bloom kept striking some cute poses while holding apples in various ways as if she was auditioning to be the Sweet Apple Acres mascot. But as soon as she saw me approaching, Apple Bloom immediately dropped the apples and waved at me while a joyous smile spread across her face.

“Morning, you two.” I spoke with a smile as I drew near.

“Mornin’, James! Great ta see ya! Right, Big Mac?” Apple Bloom replied before glancing up at her brother, who in turn was looking down at her.

“Eyup.” He replied briskly, his calm expression remaining unchanged.

I kneeled down and gently placed my hands on Apple Bloom’s sides as she stood up on just her hind legs, a sign that she wanted me to hold her. “Everything been OK with you two?” I asked as I lifted the little filly up and cradled her in my arms while she cuddled with me.

Apple Bloom giggled as she nuzzled my chest. “Everythin’s been fine. We only just opened, so we ain’t got many customers yet.”

I then looked down at Big Macintosh and asked, “Have you two seen Applejack today?”

Big Macintosh surprisingly replied with more than just one word. “I dunno, but she said she had somethin’ real important ta tend to taday. Ain’t sure what though.”

I then asked while directing my gaze to Apple Bloom, “OK. Oh, and Apple Bloom? Have you seen Scootaloo today? I didn’t see her at all when I woke up.”

Apple Bloom seemed to avert her eyes for a second before speaking, “Oh, she’s hangin’ out with Sweetie Belle right now. They were doin’ some research on somethin’. Once we close up shop for the evenin’, I’ll go see ‘em too.”

I smiled before rubbing my nose against hers, provoking a delighted giggle from the little earth pony filly. “OK then. You tell them I said hi when you meet up today. All right?”

Apple Bloom nodded and gave a quick response. “Will do!”

Once I set her down, Big Macintosh spoke up. “James, hang on.” He then reached into one of the bushels and grabbed an apple by its stem using his teeth. He then swung his head and flung it towards me. When I grabbed the apple out of the air, I found it was a golden delicious apple. “All yers. It’s on the house.”

I grinned before patting Big Macintosh on the head, “Thanks, Big Mac. I could really use this. See ya later.” I waved goodbye and tried to make my way through the market.

On the way, I stopped and looked around at my surroundings. Fluttershy had said that she needed to do some shopping in that note she left behind. If she was going to do any sort of shopping, that would likely be the place to do it. I still had around thirty minutes before I needed to be at work, so I took the opportunity to search for her.

I had to weave my way through the many ponies who were going about their business in the market, making certain I did not trip over any while the cluttered noise of commerce roared around me. I saw many ponies of many colors, but no matter where or how long I looked, I could never find the color combination of yellow coat and pink mane and tail. I have actually been able to identify ponies based entirely on their color schemes, provided I have seen them often enough to recall them off the top of my head.

Just as I was about to turn and continue my walk towards Sugarcube Corner, I paused when I thought I heard my name being called. Suddenly, I felt someone embrace me from behind. “What the…” When I turned and looked down, I found a familiar gray earth pony mare gazing up at me with crimson eyes. “Mitta!”

My friend grinned brightly at me. “Hello! How are you today, James?”

I kneeled down and embraced her in my arms. “I’ve been good, Mitta. Though I am trying to find Fluttershy. Have you seen her today?”

Mitta glanced around before motioning towards me to lower my head further. I could tell she wanted to tell me something secretive, so I did what she wanted and lowered my ear to her. She then whispered, “She told me not to tell you, but she won’t be able to see you for a while today. She had something very important to do.”

This caught me by surprise. Why would Fluttershy not be honest with me? Could she…be seeing someone else? …No, I strongly doubt that. I cannot remember last hearing of acts of infidelity in Ponyville. I am sure that she was dealing with something very unusual. “Huh… OK then. Did she seem OK when you saw her?”

Mitta nodded and dropped back down onto all fours. “Uh huh. She didn’t seem nervous or anything. Is something special happening today?”

I shrugged my shoulders as I said, “I have no idea. I know next to nothing about the holidays of Equestria.”

Mitta too shrugged her shoulders as her eyes wandered. “Me neither. Although… Have you seen Rarity today?”

I shook my head. “Can’t say I have. Why?”

My friend glanced around as if looking for our elegant friend. “She told me she had something important to do and left. I haven’t seen her since. I pretty much came out here just to get some shopping done for her.”

Hmm… So even Rarity seemed to have disappeared for the day. Well, knowing her, I strongly doubted there was any foul play involved. I then shrugged once more as I said, “Well, I doubt it’s anything we have to worry about. Anyway, I need to get going. I want to grab some breakfast before I head into work.”

Mitta smiled understandingly and bowed her head. “It was good seeing you, James. Take care.” The two of us waved goodbye before I turned and walked through the market while searching for Sugarcube Corner. I looked back over my shoulder to see Mitta walking away. She has really come to fit in quite well in Ponyville over the last few weeks. She is still a little on the modest and quiet side, but she has a habit of really opening up around me.

I continued on without incident and soon came to Sugarcube Corner. I was almost expecting Mitta to have ran on ahead and beaten me to it just so she could nibble on the architecture, but she was surprisingly nowhere to be seen. “Huh… Guess she finally got it through her skull that roof shingles are indigestible.” I could not help but speak with a smirk. Mitta really has developed quite the sweet tooth since arriving. At least now Pinkie Pie has a candy fiend to relate to now.

I pushed the front door open and found Mr. Cake standing at the counter while arranging the merchandise inside the glass display case that served as the counter itself. He looked up at the sound of the door swinging open and immediately looked at me. “Ah, welcome, James! What can I get you today?”

I replied without much thought since I was in a hurry. “I think I’ll have a blueberry muffin and one of those chocolate chip cupcakes.”

“Will do. Coming right up.” Mr. Cake retorted before walking through the twin swinging doors to the kitchen. Moments later, the swinging doors opened. But to my surprise, it was not Mr. Cake who emerged, but Pinkie Pie.

“Morning, Pinkie!” I said along with a wave of my hand. I suspect Pinkie Pie was not expecting to see me, since she jumped slightly and turned to face me with a surprisingly shocked expression.

“Huh?! James?! When did you get here?!” She asked, almost sounding like I really spooked her.

It was rather unusual for Pinkie Pie to be anything but happy to see the face of a good friend of hers. I thought maybe something bad had happened. “Are you OK? Did something happen?”

Pinkie Pie regained some of her composure and grinned quite broadly. “Huh? Oh, I’m fine! I’m peachy keen! Or is it Pinkie keen?”

I frowned, not entirely convinced of her sincerity. “You sure? You seemed really freaked out a second ago.”

Pinkie giggled with a very nervous expression on her face. “Oh, everything’s OK! I just didn’t expect to see you today!”

Before she could speak further, someone called from upstairs. I distinctly remember the voice sounding like Rarity. “Pinkie Pie, I seem to be having trouble remembering where you wanted me to hang these ribbons! Would you be a dear and show me again?”

My friend clearly seemed to become even more nervous from Rarity’s words. I raised an eyebrow as I asked, “Uh… Is something going on up there?”

Pinkie Pie began to look and act flustered. “Oh, her?! Um... She was…uh… Juuuust looking for some diamonds she loaned me to practice decorating cakes with!”

I crossed my arms, not really buying her story at all. “And who exactly would even be able to eat such cakes?”

Pinkie Pie giggled, clearly beginning to sweat even as she came up with an unexpectedly solid answer. “Spike, silly! He loves gemstones, and he likes cake! So why not combine the two into one awesome treat?!” She then reached under the counter and pulled up what seemed to be a photo. “See?! At his last birthday, Mr. and Mrs. Cake made this special sapphire-studded cupcake for him! Doesn’t it look amazing?”

I must confess that cupcake looked very appetizing. It was a cupcake with blue icing and shimmering chunks of sapphire sticking out of it like rock candy. Seeing this photo may as well have loaded my doubts onto a one-way rocket and just flew off to the moons of Jupiter because it was a very convincing tale. “You know, I just might try that sometime… Wait, then what does this have to do with the ribbons Rarity just asked?”

Pinkie Pie put down the photo and continued to grin as her cover started to fall apart. “Well…uh… Interesting story there. It all started with…” She then made a mad dash upstairs without looking back, causing the rocket containing my doubts to have engine trouble and not achieve liftoff.

All right, that sounded much better in my head than it does on paper. I really must apologize for that previous analogy. That was me trying way too hard to be witty. I will not be doing that again.

Before I could think about it further, Mr. Cake came out of the kitchen with my order on a plastic tray. “Here you go, James. And they were just baked too.”

“Thanks, Mr. Cake.” I replied while reaching into my pocket for the payment.

However, he then shook his head. “Oh, don’t worry about the payment. It’s on the house today.”

I gave him a surprised glance. “Huh? Really?”

The yellow stallion nodded most sincerely. “Absolutely. Go ahead, enjoy them.”

This day was starting to become a real oddity for me. First, I wake up to find Fluttershy having gone to the market only to discover she was never there, something suspicious is happening upstairs in Pinkie Pie’s loft, Big Macintosh treated me to an apple, and now Mr. Cake was giving me my breakfast for free when I cannot recall the last time he ever gave out treats for free. “Is there some sort of catch?”

Mr. Cake chuckled at my question. “Heh, of course not! Go ahead and enjoy them!”

I shrugged as I relented and took the tray in hand. “OK then. Thanks, boss.”

I took a seat at the closest table and started on the cupcake first. The vanilla buttercream went very well with the vanilla cake and chocolate chips baked inside, but I already went into that in an earlier entry, did I not? Anyway, I doubt it is interesting to read about how one enjoys eating a cupcake, so I will move on. Not to mention I did not have that much time to sit down and relax. I needed to get to work soon.

Once I had finished my cupcake, I left Sugarcube Corner and proceeded onward to the spa. Along the way, I was nibbling on my muffin while bits of sugar would occasionally fall from the top with every bite I took. The walk was uneventful, though I was keeping a constant eye out for any of my friends. I did find it odd that I had spoken to so few today.

I finally came to the spa and scarfed down the rest of my muffin before stepping inside. I found Lotus seated at the desk while looking over what seemed to be a list of reservations. “Morning, Lotus. I… Huh?” I noticed a pair of royal guards standing at the entrance to the main chamber. Each was of the pegasus variety. “Why do we have extra security today?”

Lotus smiled in greeting as she said, “Good morning, Mr. James. Oh, and don’t mind the guards here. Though we do have a guest who wishes to have one of your luxurious massages today. Please head on in and tend to her when she comes to you.”

I nodded and headed on in and proceeded over to the massage tables. I then took a seat on one and glanced around, but was very surprised to see who our customer was. She was seated in the hot tub, that long gorgeous mane of hers completely soaked. She then turned to me and smiled. “Ah, just who I was hoping to see. How are you today, James?”

I was honestly flabbergasted to see just who my first massage of the day was going to. “Wha… Lady Celestia?”

The Princess of the Dawn herself was sitting across from me in the hot tub. For whatever reason, her mane was no longer wavering and seemed to be ordinary hair. “Huh… And here I was thinking your hair did not have physical mass.”

Celestia chuckled and pushed her mane out to the side with one hoof. “Of course it has physical mass, James. Although you should see my mother after a bath. She always looks bald.”

I snickered at the mere thought of it. “What, is her mane and tail made of fire?”

Celestia smirked as well. “It may as well be. Father always teases her about that.”

It was then that a thought occurred to me. I have never once seen the king or queen of Equestria once in my life, nor have I ever seen any mention of them in even the most arcane records of Equestria’s history. “Celestia, I’m curious. Where are your mother and father? I’ve never even heard of them before.”

She sighed and looked towards an upper window. “They are out there somewhere, watching silently. They entrusted Equestria’s safety and rule to Luna and myself, but I know they are alive and well somewhere.”

I then asked, “You think I will ever meet them?”

Celestia smiled just slightly as her eyes glanced at me. “I honestly cannot say. I have not seen them in well over a thousand years. But maybe someday. Although I am sure that as long as Luna and I continue to guide Equestria properly, they may not deem a visit to be necessary.”

This honestly made her parents sound rather cold and distant. Or was there a deeper meaning behind them keeping their distance that was over my head? Regardless, Celestia did not seem bitter about them at all as she recounted her parents, so they were clearly on good terms with each other. If anything, she seemed to miss them quite a bit.

“Well, are you ready for your massage?” I asked, feeling now was a good time to change the subject.

Celestia responded by lifting her bare hoof out of the tub and examining it. “Hmm… I feel that if I spend much longer in here, my hooves will start to get pruney. Give me a minute and I will be right there.”

I watched with my arms crossed as Celestia made her way to the edge of the tub and began to climb out of it. But once she had emerged, her amazingly long mane was draped over her back and I was given a good view of her long watered down tail and hindquarters. With that gorgeous slender body combined with all that, I could not stop myself from muttering under my breath, “Hot...”

Celestia must have heard me since she turned her head to look at me and asked, “Hm? Did you say something?”

I instantly became flustered and replied, “Huh?! Oh, uh… Nope! I didn’t say anything!”

Celestia just stared at me for a moment before a whimsical smirk spread across her face. “If you say so.”

I felt intensely nervous at that look. Knowing just how impish she can be on occasion, I began to fear that she was going to have the guards just outside the room arrest me. However, she did nothing at first and wrapped her massive mane in a towel. She looked rather odd without all that hair trailing behind her. I could not help but ask, “Just how do you fit all that hair in there?”

Celestia let out a short laugh as her eyes glanced up. “I honestly have no clue, but I’m not complaining.” She then descended the steps beside the hot tub and began to canter on over to me.

I must have been nervous and possibly even blushing since Celestia was starting to give me a curious look that seemed to show she was studying me. Once she was standing right before me, the alicorn finally asked, “James, are you all right?”

I must admit it felt rather awkward to be standing before Celestia when she was not wearing anything at all. I had become so accustomed to seeing her wearing all that gold jewelry, seeing her without it was the equivalent of walking in on her when she was just stepping out of a shower. Or a hot tub, in this case. I replied carefully, “Um... It just feels awkward when you’re…um…not wearing anything.”

Celestia surprised me with a laugh “That’s all?! James, you flatter me. Don’t worry so much about that. I mean, honestly. Most ponies don’t wear anything most of the time to begin with.”

I brought a hand to my chin as that thought crossed my mind. “Huh… I guess that’s true.”

Celestia then smiled as she stepped past me. “If you do not mind, may we get started?” She used the levitation spell to move a few pillows to one end of the massage table and relaxed her arms on them once she was resting upon it.

I was quite nervous, in all honesty. This would be my first time massaging someone from the royal family. I know Celestia is a very reasonable woman, but I was still worried what she might do if I displeased her. I decided to play it safe and start with a spot I knew I could not mess up on. “May I start with your wings?”

Celestia spread one of her large beautiful wings and looked at it. “You massage wings too?”

I placed my hands on the joint closest to her body and began to gently knead it with my fingers. “I do.”

I heard Celestia let out a sigh at my touch. “Mmm, that’s lovely. I never knew just how tense my wings are.”

I smiled as I heard her delighted sigh. “Actually, they’re not that bad. I’ve massaged wings before and yours don’t feel that tense. But then again, I’ve never massaged an alicorn’s wings before, so maybe they are and I just can’t tell.”

Celestia replied as she turned to look at me, “Well, that feels great either way. Please keep it up.”

I spent the average three minutes on each joint. Despite their size, I found that an alicorn’s wings are not that different from those of the average pegasus.

Once I finished with Celestia’s right wing, I walked over to the other side of the table. “Other wing, please.” Celestia then folded her right wing and extended her left. She was deathly quiet throughout the massage, though she would often sigh in pleasure.

Since I am aware just how long a massage takes, I will not bother writing down the process of it anymore. Although I was quick to notice that Celestia has a few more vertebrae than the average pony. Probably due to her greater height. I did not mind it so much, since the mass of muscle in her body felt somewhere between unicorn and pegasus capacity and I know how I have explained just how burly earth ponies are.

Once I had finished with the joints on Celestia’s body and forelegs, I turned around while straddling her and faced her hindquarters. Looking down at her flanks, I noticed her two large sun cutie marks. “Uh… Celestia? Are your cutie marks…sensitive in any way?”

Celestia looked over her shoulder at me and replied, “Sensitive? Um… Not that I know of.”

“Oh, OK. Just making sure.” However, as soon as I dug my fingertips into her flanks and cutie marks, Celestia let out a loud gasp and shuddered under me.

“Wha… What was that?!” She exclaimed with her head snapping to the side to look back at me.

I instantly tensed up, my body temperature skyrocketing as hot sweat began to ooze from my pores. “Uh… Did I do something wrong?”

Celestia then asked, “That was my cutie mark, wasn’t it?” I nodded silently. “Is that what you meant by sensitive?” I nodded again. “Well, that was new. I never knew a cutie mark could do that.”

I groaned while shaking my head. “You have no idea how many ponies come in who have that problem. And they usually don’t know it until they find out the hard way!”

Celestia chuckled in a lighthearted manner. “Oh my, that must be so embarrassing for you. Well, now I know what you mean by sensitive. Just go around them please.”

I nodded rigidly as I mumbled, “OK.” That was a close call. I was honestly afraid she would have thrown me in the dungeon for touching her there.

Once I had finished with the ankles and knees of Celestia’s hind legs, I breathed a sigh of relief. “There. All done, your highness.” I then climbed down from the table so Celestia could stand up.

Celestia slowly regained her footing and hopped down from the massage table before flexing that gorgeous slender… My god, I could not help getting a little hot and bothered from just watching. “Mmmm, my goodness, I feel great! I was sure you would do a good job, but just not this good!”

I smiled as innocently as I could, but probably blushed again when I watched her remove the towel around her head and see that gorgeous mane unfurl like a flag, once again returning to its naturally billowing form. Celestia seemed to notice and asked, “James, are you well? You seem to have a fever, judging by that red face of yours.”

I waved my hand at her to dismiss her concerns. “Oh, it’s nothing. I swear I feel fine.”

I could tell Celestia was not convinced. She frowned and asked, “James, you can tell me what’s wrong. I’m really starting to become concerned for you.”

I sighed, knowing that she probably would not leave me alone until I confessed. “OK, I’ll talk. But promise me you will not slap me or anything like that.”

Celestia nodded with a sincere gaze. “You have my word. Now then, what seems to be troubling you?”

I took a deep breath before speaking, “It’s just… You’re hot. Ungodly hot.”

I was expecting Celestia to be genuinely offended by my words. I mean how often does a princess get called ‘hot’ by one of her subjects? She stared at me with a blank expression for a moment, her eyes just focused on me. However, she then burst into laughter. “That’s all?!”

I asked while feeling as bewildered as I could possibly get. “You mean…it doesn’t offend you?”

Celestia calmed herself down and chuckled before saying, “You would not be the first. I cannot tell you how many suitors I have received over the centuries.”

I replied with a bemused expression, “Seriously? Uh…how many did you…”

Celestia shook her head and smiled. “None. Duty comes before pleasure, after all. I have no time for romance unless the man is capable of ruling alongside me.”

This thoroughly surprised me. To think that Celestia would put her role as one of Equestria’s rulers before any personal pleasure. I honestly always thought that she was remarkably free-spirited for a princess, but she actually seems to be a very responsible ruler.

However, Celestia then smiled as she all but whispered, “Although, I will give you one thing. You are the first human to ever compliment me like that.”

I think I may have blushed at those words. “I am?”

She then genuinely whispered, “Yes. You know that humans have lived in Equestria before. It’s just that none of them came to view me quite like that.”

I shrugged my shoulders as I said, “I don’t see why they wouldn’t. You’re arguably the most beautiful pony to ever exist.”

Celestia grinned from ear to ear as she replied, “Yes, some have told me that. I even modeled for a single issue of Playcolt once.” She then rolled her eyes with a more whimsical smirk on her face. “Although…that did generate quite a scandal in the process.”

I shook my head and chuckled lightly, “I can imagine… Doing that is very adventurous for a princess.” I then glanced at the clock and found that the time was just past noon. “Actually, I really should be getting to my lunch break now. Can we talk later?”

Celestia then glanced at the clock too and asked, “Actually, may I join you?”

This request surprised me. “You sure? I was going to the local café. I’m sure they don’t have anything overly fancy that you might like.”

The alicorn snorted, although she seemed more amused than annoyed. “James, just because I live in Canterlot does not mean I have a palette restricted to upper class cuisine. My tastes are quite well rounded.”

I was honestly surprised to hear this and rethought my response. “Well… OK. I’d be glad to have you along.”

Celestia beamed as she said, “Excellent. Just give me a moment.” I watched as she went over to a corner that seemed to have her shoes, necklace, and crown resting by it. She stepped into each of her shoes before sliding her gold necklace over her head…or is it a collar? It is far too broad to be a traditional necklace… Well, regardless, she then placed her crown atop her head just behind her horn. She then looked my way and asked, “Shall we?”

I replied as I extended my arm towards the exit. “After you, your highness.” While she went ahead, I reached into a cabinet that was installed under the counter right next to the massage tables. Inside were a few magazines and sheets of paper attached to a clipboard I had stashed in there. Taking an ink quill in hand that was also kept inside, I added to a list of over three dozen names. “Princess Celestia…” In case you have not figured it out by now, it is a list of ponies I keep on hand so I do not forget who have sensitive cutie marks.

When we entered the lobby, the two guards I had seen before followed Celestia’s every move without saying a word while keeping their constant display of serious silence up. Celestia turned to face the receptionist desk, where Aloe was now seated. “Everything was delightful, Miss Aloe. Although, if it is not too much to ask, I wish to accompany James on his lunch break.”

I stepped out into view so Aloe could see me. “Is that OK?”

Aloe smiled and made no objections. “Of course! Just please be back no later than an hour.”

Celestia nodded before she stepped towards the door. “Many thanks, Miss Aloe. James, this way.” I waved goodbye to my employer and followed Celestia and her guards out the door.

As we walked along, I noticed that the two guards were staying at my sides constantly while I followed behind Celestia. I tried to move out from behind her so I could walk beside her, but the two armored pegasi used their bodies to keep me boxed in. Was it simply because of standard protocol to keep peasants from placing themselves alongside royalty? Or was it to protect her? Regardless, Celestia seemed to notice this right away and spoke with a displeased expression, “Guards. Please do not restrict James’ movement.”

The guards seemed rather surprised, their stone-faced expressions changing briefly while one replied in a deep gruff voice, “Uh… Yes, your highness.” They regained their composure immediately afterward, but did not respond to any of my movements. I sped up my pace until I was walking alongside the beautiful princess.

Celestia looked to her left, her face parallel to my own. “I apologize for the strictness of my guards. Despite my efforts to encourage them to relax and not be so stern, they have a habit of taking their roles very seriously.”

I nodded with a smile, not the least bit surprised. “It’s OK. I honestly don’t blame them for being so protective. It would be a shame if something awful happened to someone as sweet and caring as you.”

Celestia seemed to blush ever so slightly at my words and smiled sincerely. “James, you are such a sweetheart. And thank you.”

As we walked, Celestia asked, “So, where would you recommend we stop for lunch?”

I replied, “The local café is my usual lunch spot. Great service and a good selection.”

Celestia smiled at me as she seemed to like the recommendation. “Then let’s head over there, shall we?” I nodded and led the way with the two royal guards in tow.

The walk to the café was fairly uneventful, although I noticed quite a few ponies were bowing as we passed by. Surely they were bowing out of respect to their princess. Although I also noticed several ponies whispering to each other while eyeing us. “Uh…Celestia? What do you think is up with them?”

The alicorn princess glanced over at a couple and seemed to frown unsmilingly at them. “Oh dear… I suspect they may be gossiping over why I have the only human in Equestria in my company and no one else. Ugh, this happens every time I am seen with a single man.”

I snickered a little as I asked, “Only you don’t have those kinds of feelings for me, do you?”

Celestia chuckled dismissively as she said, “Oh, James. Granted, you are very sweet, but I am sorry to say that I simply have no time for romance. Not to mention I do not know you nearly well enough to even consider courting you.” In all honesty, that kind of hurt. Probably because of just how gorgeous she is. However, she then muttered, “Besides, Nightmare Moon would be rather cross with me if that ever happened.”

I raised an eyebrow and asked, “What about Nightmare Moon?”

Celestia suddenly glanced at me and grinned nervously. “Oh?! You weren’t meant to hear that! Uh… Just forget I said anything.”

I gave her a bemused glance and little else. “OK? If you say so.”

We finally came to the café and found that most of the tables were open. However, as we approached a table, the waiter approached her. “Ah, your majesty! Welcome! Right zis way.” He then led us to an empty table and swept away one of the piles of hay situated around it with his hoof before setting down a fancy purple pillow with shiny gold threads around the seams in its place.

Celestia smiled along with a short bow of her head. “Thank you. Although could you please fetch one for my friend here too?” She motioned her hoof towards me as she spoke.

The waiter stared at me with a rather surprised expression before looking back at Celestia out of the corner of his eye. “Erm… Yes, your highness.” He then hurried inside the café while Celestia took a seat on her pillow.

I asked while trying to not laugh, “Did you see that look he gave us?”

Celestia rolled her eyes and sighed. “Yes, I did. I’ll tell you right now that there are times where being a princess can be a pain in the royal tush.”

For whatever reason, I had to catch myself from laughing at those words. “Um… No disrespect, Celestia. But…did you mean to use ‘royal tush’ in that sentence?”

She gave me an awkward smile before muttering, “I honestly could not think of a wittier response, so yes.”

Moments later, the waiter returned and placed a pillow identical to the one Celestia was sitting on beside the table across from her and left a pair of menus for us before heading over to a distant table to speak to a young couple.

I took a seat on the pillow, but would have preferred a stool since now the table was a bit too high for my liking. Regardless, I took my menu in hand and began to look through it. However, I was quick to notice each of the guards standing at each side of the table. They had their heads held high with a familiar dull expression, as if they were dismissively keeping a constant vigil.

I finally asked, “Uh… Guard?”

The royal guard on my right seemed to act as if he did not hear me at all. Glancing back over at Celestia, I saw that she had her menu open and was holding it aloft with a levitation spell, the menu and her horn being engulfed in a billowing golden yellow aura. She then lowered it slightly and directed her gaze towards me without saying a word.

The two of us shared a brief stare before I glanced over at the guard to my right. Starting to feel a bit impish, I glanced back at Celestia with a whimsical smirk. She seemed to know exactly what I was thinking because she too was giving me a delighted smirk as if to say ‘Go for it’. I then looked over at the guard and spoke, “Excuse me, sir. You seem to have a spider crawling up the back of your helmet.”

Man, those guards are trained well. He did not respond to my claim at all. I added, “It’s very small… I think I see a red hourglass symbol… Whoa, that’s a black widow. Very strong venom. You better get rid of it.”

The guard still remained completely calm, his expression remaining the same. I then noticed what seemed to be a tiny plume of pebbles, probably more like sand, levitating behind the guard’s head with a familiar yellow aura around it. I glanced over at Celestia, who gave me a wink. I then sighed in defeat. “OK, you’re right. It’s not a spider.” I then picked up my menu and began to look through it again. “It’s just a large scorpion.”

At my words, the plume of sand began to lightly rub against the back of the guard’s helmet, probably to simulate the light footsteps of a scorpion climbing up it. Sure enough, that did it. The guard’s wings sprang open as his expression became one of fright. He threw his head back a few times while letting out a few startled shouts, eventually flinging his helmet off. He turned and faced his discarded helmet while Celestia and I burst into laughter. It did not take him long to realize that we had pranked him together, his gaze becoming one of silent irritation. The other guard to my left merely rolled his eyes at us. Now that I had a good look at the guard without his helmet, I saw that his blue mane was combed down.

Celestia stopped laughing and spoke, “Guards, please relax. This is a safe town. Not to mention I am more than capable of protecting myself.”

The guard I had just pranked sighed humbly as he said, “Yes, your highness.” He and the other guard then returned to their positions once he had retrieved his helmet, but then sat down at the table instead of standing up like before.

I looked at the guard I had pranked and asked, “So…uh…how is Shining Armor and Estoc doing?”

The guard replied in his deep gruff voice, “The captain and sergeant are doing well.”

The other guard replied in a slightly higher pitch, “We have a few new recruits now, so they are at work training them.”

The waiter then returned to our table and asked, “Have you made your decision?”

I looked towards the guards and asked, “Do you want anything?” I then turned my menu to the one on my right so he could read it.

“Uh… I’ll…” The guard seemed rather flustered, apparently due to never ordering lunch while on duty. “I… I’ll have the sub sandwich.”

The guard on my left looked towards the waiter and added, “I will have the same."

I then looked at the menu again and replied, “The seafood and vegetable pasta with a small house salad with French dressing, please.”

Celestia then spoke, “I would love the same as him, only hold the seafood, please. And a slice of your finest cake on the side. And we would all like sarsaparilla for drinks.” The waiter nodded silently before gathering up the menus and entering the café.

As I thought back to Celestia’s order of cake… Oh lord, I knew this was going to be corny, but I had to say it. “You ordered some cake, Celestia?”

The alicorn princess nodded. “Yes, I’ve always had a fondness for cake.”

I then smirked as I remarked, “Make sure you save some for Companion Cube. He loves cake too.”

The two guards looked at me with bewildered expressions, as did Celestia. She then replied with an awkward smile as she said, “Well… I can’t say I know of a pony named Companion Cube. But if I ever meet him, I will be certain to treat him to cake.” I chuckled as I saw my joke was wasted on them. It made sense that she thought Companion Cube is a pony since most ponies have two words in their names. Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Nightmare Moon, Shining Armor, to name a few. Who knows? Maybe there really is a pony somewhere in Equestria with the name ‘Companion Cube’.

I then faced the guard on my left and asked, “So…uh… Has anything come up in Canterlot over the last few days?”

He replied without much delay. “Altercations are rare in Canterlot. More often than not, we get called to break up arguments between bickering couples.”

I rolled my eyes at such a mundane claim. “Splendid… And you would think that those hoity toity buffoons would put themselves above petty bickering.” At times over the last several months, I have met a few Canterlot ponies while visiting Rarity. And I can say that they are partially why I have no desire to live in that city. Their lack of respect for those living in more modest societies and laughably shallow morals absolutely disgusts me. I will never understand what Rarity sees in people like that and why she used to be so enthralled with the idea of living among them. The idea of living in glamour I can understand, but having to put up with them in the process? I fail to see the logic in that. Even their laughter sounds shallow and fake! …….I am going far off topic here. Forgive me.

Celestia nodded at my words and spoke a very surprising response. “It is a most regrettable grievance of Canterlot. I have been trying to find a way to educate them to understand the finer things in life that you simply cannot acquire with money, but it is difficult when I have to tend to all of Equestria’s interests.”

I sighed as I turned my gaze upward, my eyes falling upon the mountainside city in the far distance. “Nothing short of a volcanic eruption will teach them what it’s like to live with less than us… Not that I want it to happen, but…”

The guard on my right frowned as a faint sigh hissed from his nostrils. “We understand, sir. And it is frustrating when those of us from humbler towns have to serve and protect those who look down on our kind.”

I looked at the guard to my right and asked, “Guard… May I ask your name?”

The guard turned his gaze towards me and stared for a moment before cracking a slight smile. “It is Fuller, sir.” For those who do not know, a fuller is the central segment of a sword’s blade that runs up from the center of the crossguard. A fitting title for a sword-bearing guardian.

I smiled just slightly as I said, “A pleasure to meet you, Sir Fuller.”

He cracked a more awkward smile at my use of that title. “I have not been knighted, sir. Few ponies carry that honor.”

I averted my eyes, feeling a little silly from misjudging the pegasus guard. “Yes, sorry. I keep forgetting that.” I then turned my gaze to the guard on my left. “And you?”

He replied promptly, “Lance, sir.”

I then asked, “Judging by your names… You wield a spear…” I then turned my gaze to Fuller, “And you use a sword?”

Lance nodded as he said, “You are correct, sir.”

Fuller then asked, “You use a sword too, do you not?”

My fingers curled instinctively as if to grasp a sword hilt. “Yeah. I’ve always had a fascination with swordplay for ages, so it was a real treat to actually use one for real recently…” I then frowned as I recalled some recent memories. “Though I can’t say it feels good to strike someone with it.”

Lance then spoke, “We never fight to harm. We always fight to protect.”

Fuller then added, “You should do the same, sir.”

I sighed quietly as I contemplated the contradictive nature of my fascination with the art. “I know… It’s just… It’s awkward when you are fascinated by swordplay, but take no pleasure in hurting others, you know?”

Celestia then spoke up as her eyes focused on me. “You are enthralled by the thought of being a valiant defender who protects those he holds dear, aren’t you?”

I bowed my head, smiling slightly at the thought of such a noble fantasy. “Yeah, I guess that’s it.”

Fuller then began to speak as well. “The captain was the same way. He joined the royal guard because he was always fascinated by old folklore depicting bold knights who protect their homeland. At least that is what I heard.”

I smiled faintly as my thoughts went back to Twilight's brother. “Heh… I can relate. I remember the days when I thought the only way you could attack with a sword was by making a straight stab or an overhead swing.”

Lance chuckled at my words. “Kids don’t grasp the versatility of swordplay.”

At last, the waiter returned with a tray on his head carrying our orders. “Let me help you with that.” Celestia spoke as the plates and bottles levitated off of the tray and landed on our table as lightly as songbirds. The waiter then bowed before carrying the tray back indoors.

“That…actually looks very appetizing, sir.” Fuller said to me. His eyes were directed at my order, an appetizing aroma rising from the OBG sauce.

“It is. Though I’m not sure you ponies have a taste for seafood.” I replied with a smile while moving my salad closer.

Celestia moved her plate of pasta closer to herself before using a fork to twirl up the linguine for easier consumption. She made certain to get some bits of spinach, tomato, and broccoli in it too. The three of us watched in silence while Celestia took that first bite. She chewed, making no sudden motions. But she soon swallowed and looked at me with a satisfied smile. “Mm! Delicious! And you get this often?”

I replied while twirling up some of my own pasta. “Usually. I just stick with what I like. Though I do try new things at times.”

The four of us began to eat our orders without much conversation, the two guards eating their sandwiches by pinning them between their hooves and lifting them to their mouths. Celestia was taking her time, delicately twirling her pasta while making certain to catch some of the veggies in each bite. I was especially drawn to the slice of cake she had ordered. It was a delectable strawberry shortcake slice. I have tasted strawberry shortcake rolls before, so I assumed it tasted the same.

My pasta tasted just as good as always, the seafood blending well with the sauce and veggies mixed in. The two guards seemed pleased with their meals as well, their faces showing slight smiles every time they took a bite of their sandwiches. Before long, the two guards and I had finished our meals. However, Celestia had only just started on her dessert. She seemed to be quite enthralled with it, as if she has a possible addiction to cake. It looked so good, I could not help but want a slice of my own. As soon as the waiter passed by again, I flagged him down and whispered for him to bring me a slice too.

A minute later, the waiter silently placed a slice of strawberry shortcake on the table before me. Celestia was only half done by then, so I had plenty of time to finish mine. I cut a piece off with my fork and took a bite. “Mmmm…” That was all I could say. It was that tasty. But then again, I have always been a sucker for strawberry treats, so what can I say?

Celestia and I finished our cake at roughly the same time to the point that we set our forks down at the same moment. “Couldn’t resist, hm?” She asked with a smirk.

I replied with a satisfied sigh. “Nope. That slice of cake you were digging into looked so tasty, I just had to try it myself.”

Celestia smiled proudly as she said, “And it was delectable. You made a good choice.”

Since we could not leave until the waiter returned with our bill, I tried to ask Celestia a few things while we waited. After making certain no one was within earshot, I asked, “So… Celestia? How has Nightmare Moon been doing?”

She replied quietly, “Very well, actually. She has completely recovered from that night a few weeks back. And she looks stunning without those bandages covering her form.”

I felt a slight sting in my heart from hearing about that night again. “Any scarring?”

Celestia shook her head. “None. She looks spotless. I made sure she got the best medical attention as possible. And she won’t stop talking about you. I can’t go through a single conversation with her without your name being brought up. She really misses you.”

I felt extremely flattered to know that my newest and quite possibly most precious friend was keeping her memories of me so close to her. I then asked, “What about Luna?”

The alicorn princess replied, “She has been doing well also. She and Nightmare Moon really seem to get along. They have even developed a special routine whenever they bring out the night. Have you noticed lately that your dreams may have been more pleasant than usual?”

I shrugged my shoulders. “I honestly couldn’t tell you. It’s hard to remember most dreams after you spend an hour awake.”

Celestia chuckled heartily as she retorted, “Oh, I know what you mean. But anyway, whenever Luna brings out the night, Nightmare Moon casts a unique type of magic herself that spreads over Equestria, bringing sweet slumber and pleasant dreams to all.”

I smiled at those words. “Huh… That actually makes sense since ‘Nightmare’ is a type of dream. So… Does this make Nightmare Moon the Princess of Dreams?”

Celestia's eyes gazed upward at nothing in particular as she contemplated my suggestion. She soon smiled while nodding once. “I suppose you could say that.”

Before we could speak anymore, the waiter came back and placed the slip of paper on the table showing the cost for our meal before moving over to another table. I reached into my pocket to pull out some bits for my portion of the meal, but Celestia then spoke up. “Don’t worry, James. I’ll take care of it this time.” In a flash, an elegant purple and gold purse appeared on the table before her.

“Are you sure? I don’t mind paying for my share.” I replied with my hand still in my pocket.

Celestia looked my way as a surprisingly large amount of bits floated out of the purse while surrounded by a billowing golden aura. “It’s all right, James. Besides, I’m sure I have much more income than you do.” I averted my gaze with a bemused smile while trying to not snicker at those words. I could only imagine how much currency someone from the royal family gets every month.

I tried to look away from the pile of bits on the table to avoid feeling any jealousy towards Celestia. She and her guards stepped away from the table while I followed her. We engaged in idle chitchat while on our way back to the spa. Once we got there, Celestia smiled as she came to a stop. “It was good seeing you again, James. But I need to see the mayor very soon.” She glanced over at the town hall, which was right across from the spa.

“Likewise, Celestia… Um…” I wanted to reach out and give her a hug to say goodbye, but I was not sure if it would be a good idea with her being royalty and that I simply do not have the same kind of bond with her as I do with Luna or Nightmare Moon.

Celestia seemed to notice my uncertainty and asked, “James? Is something troubling you?”

I replied with some hesitation, “Um… Permission to hug you before we part ways?”

Celestia gave me a blank stare for a moment before chuckling heartily. “That’s all?!” She then stepped forward and rested her head on my right shoulder for a traditional equine hug. “Permission not needed.”

I could not help cracking a smile at this. I gently wrapped my arms around her neck as I heard her mutter, “You really are very sweet, James.”

I sighed as I held the beautiful princess against me. “I try to be.”

After a moment, I released my grasp on her while Celestia lifted her head away from me. She then smiled at me as she spoke, “I know you and I don’t see each other very often, but I do hope we can become good friends over time, James.”

I nodded with a smile. “I would like that. And please say hi to Luna and Nightmare Moon for me when you get back home.” I then looked down at Fuller and Lance. “Please give my best to Shining Armor and Estoc.”

The two royal guards each gave me a salute. “We shall, sir.” Lance spoke first.

“Take care, sir.” Fuller followed promptly.

As I turned to go back inside the spa, Celestia spoke up from behind me. “Don’t worry about Nightmare Moon and Luna. I have a hunch that you will be seeing them again very soon.” I looked over my shoulder to see Celestia smirking playfully at me.

“Uh… If you say so. I really should be getting back to work though. Let’s chat again soon, OK?” I said while waving goodbye.

Celestia nodded with a smile upon her lips “Definitely. Take care, James.” I then ducked through the doorway and found myself back inside the spa’s lobby.

Lotus was seated at the front desk and greeted me with a smile. “Welcome back, James. We have a couple of customers inside right now and both want massages.”

“I’ll get right on it.” I replied before I then walked inside the main chamber and returned to my workstation. I noticed a pair of ponies on my way in who seemed to be in the process of getting facials with one of them getting a cornicure, Aloe hard at work rubbing a file on their horn. I peeked past the hot tub to get a better look at them. Both were mares, but then again most of the ponies who visit the spa are mares. Since their faces were covered by that weird green facial cream and cucumber slices and their bodies were mostly covered by bathrobes with their manes wrapped up in towels, I had to rely on their cutie marks for identification.

The unicorn was easy to recognize. A harp cutie mark. “Well, there’s Lyra. But… Who’s that?” The other pony seemed to be a…well, either an earth pony or pegasus. I could not tell because the robe would be covering her wings if she had any. But from the little bit of her coat I could see on her flank, I saw that she was a vibrant yellow with a fiery orange tail that seemed to have two different hues to it. It was also styled in a very windswept manner. For whatever reason, I felt I had seen that pony somewhere before.

I decided to take a closer look at the pony and walked over to the two customers as quietly as I could. They naturally could not see me with the cucumber slices over their eyes and did not respond to my presence at all. Aloe glanced up at me as I drew near, but I held a finger over my mouth to signal her to not speak. She seemed to understand what I was trying to get across to her and returned her gaze to the file being held in her mouth and the unicorn horn it was being applied to.

I silently walked up beside the pony I did not recognize and took a look at her cutie mark. From what I could see… Well… Actually, describing her cutie mark is a challenge for me. It seemed to depict a bird in flight with its wing raised as if about to flap it downwards. Only it seemed that the bird was made entirely out of licks of flames. I could not possibly guess who this woman was, so I decided to leave her be and returned to my post.

I went looking through a random magazine from my stash while waiting for my next customer to come my way. In several minutes, the pony I did not recognize was being led towards me by Aloe. “Right this way. Your masseuse is ready for you.”

The mare then spoke up in a voice that seemed vaguely familiar to me. “Sweet. My wings could really use it.”

Well, that confirmed that she was a pegasus. But where did I hear that voice before? When the pony was standing right in front of me, I asked, “Excuse me, but have we met?”

The pony’s mouth dropped open a bit before replying, “Huh? I swear I know your voice…” She then suddenly raised a hoof. “Ooh! I know you! I…uh…uh… OK, no I don’t.” I could not help snickering at her losing track of her thoughts.

The mare then looked towards Aloe, apparently knowing which direction she was in. “Aloe, would you mind getting this stuff off my face? I think half an hour’s long enough.”

Aloe did not object. “Just a moment, please.” She then placed a towel over her hoof and began to rub the cream off of her face.

When the pony’s yellow face became devoid of cream, she opened her big amber eyes. Her expression changed to one of delight as she looked up at me. “Oh, hey! James! How’s it flying?”

I crossed my arms while looking down at her. “I feel like I know you from somewhere myself…”

The pegasus mare chuckled as she said, “Oh, it’s because of all these clothes covering me, isn’t it? Hang on a sec!” She then twirled herself, somehow flinging every bit of fabric off her body. Her mane unfurled, displaying a wild windswept look that matched her tail’s colors. Now that her body was bare, she flashed a wink at me. “So, am I ringing any bells yet?”

I was genuinely surprised to see who was standing before me. “Wha… Captain?!”

She replied with a big grin. “No need to use honorifics. Just Spitfire will do.”

I then smiled as I stood before my private flight tutor. “Well… What brings you all the way out here from Cloudsdale?”

She was more than happy to tell me. “What else? I have the day off and I heard there’s an awesome masseuse working here that does things differently than most ponies. So I flew down here to see for myself and… Don’t tell me YOU are the guy?!”

I nodded with a smile. “I am. I don’t use hooves to massage with. I use my fingers.”

She took a closer look at my hands. “Hmm… You’ve got some nice hands. Very smooth and tender, from the looks of it.”

I cracked a crooked smirk as she observed my digits. “Yeah, I try to keep them from getting roughed up.”

She then flashed me a smile and hopped up onto the massage table before lying down with her arms and chin resting on a few pillows. “In that case, wanna show me how they work?”

“Gladly. Shall we start with your wings?” I replied while I stepped up beside her.

Spitfire looked very surprised at my words. “Huh? My wings? You can do that?”

I was not surprised. I suppose it is nearly impossible to massage wings with hooves. “I don’t massage muscles very much. I specialize in massaging joints.”

The Wonderbolt captain smiled a bit nervously. “Huh… I see. Well, I’ve never had a wing massaged before.” She then extended her right wing towards me. “Knock yourself out, James.”

I felt along her wing, trying to find the first joint. “Ooh… That feels nice. Where are you gonna… Oh! There! Right there!” She nearly squealed in pleasure as I began to massage the joint in her wing.

“Easy there, captain. When was the last time you ever had your wings massaged?” I asked, a bit startled by that sudden outburst.

Spitfire sighed in relaxation as she mumbled, “Mmmm… Would you believe me if I said never?”

I cracked an awkward smile at that response. “Man… Years of use and no relief? No wonder these feel so tense.”

Spitfire began to mutter while keeping her eyes closed. “Mm, yeah, that’s the spot… A little more… Oh man, I really needed that… A bit lower… Ooh, right there…” Man, she was really getting into that. It almost felt awkward with her constantly muttering in pleasure like that.

Looking at her then, I realized it was the first time I had ever seen Spitfire out of uniform. Looking her bare body over then, that wild unkempt mane and tail of fiery orange drew my attention. I must confess that Spitfire exudes a type of bold untamed beauty that I had only seen in Rainbow Dash. Perhaps even more so. She is a very attractive woman with a warm personality, but also oozes an authoritative air about her. I suppose that would make sense since she commands an entire flight team.

Once I finished with the first joint, I moved onto the second. “Huh? Why did you… Oh man! There!” I grinned in suppressed laughter as Spitfire became engulfed in more intense relief when my fingers dug into the next joint in her wing.

“You’ve been pent up lately, huh?” I asked with a smirk.

“Mmmm… Yeah… Can’t remember the last time I felt this relaxed. I think I’ll take a nice long nap when I get home after this.” She replied while sighing in pleasure.

Once again, she would not stop muttering her approval of my touch. It was actually becoming hilarious how she simply would not shut up. But after three minutes, I let go of her wing. She immediately noticed and pouted at me. “Oh, come on! Why’d you stop?!”

I then pointed to her left. “It’s time for your other wing.”

Spitfire glanced at her left wing as it spread open. “Ooooh. OK then.” She regained her smile while I walked to the other side of the table and once again applied my fingers to her joint. “Oh yeah, there! Just like before…”

I chuckled as I spoke in jest, “Do you ever shut up?”

Spitfire just smiled at me. “You’d have a hard time keeping your mouth shut if you were feeling this kind of… Ooh! That really hit the spot right there!”

“I’ll take that as a no.” I muttered with a smirk. Once again, it turned into another three minutes of constant muttering from Spitfire, then a brief respite, and then another three minutes when I moved on to her next joint. It was like clockwork.

“Oh, come on. Did you have to stop?” Spitfire asked as I finished massaging her left wing.

I replied while rubbing my hands to keep them flexible and ready. “Three minutes per joint. That’s how it works.”

Spitfire then let out a yawn as she flexed both wings at once. “Well… At least they feel better. Mmmm… Yeah, MUCH better.”

“They did feel unusually tense. But now it’s time for the rest of you. Please fold your wings and I’ll get started.” Spitfire did as she was told, allowing me to get above her before straddling her body. “OK. Just relax.”

I heard Spitfire let out a sigh as she went limp under me. As usual, I started on her neck. I was relieved that she was a pegasus since they have the least muscle mass out of the four types of ponies. This left little resistance in the way of my reach.

Spitfire sighed as she muttered, “Oh man… I didn’t know it would feel this good…”

I asked quietly, “Am I doing OK?”

She chuckled lightly for a second before she whispered, “More than OK. You’re doing awesome.”

“Glad you like it.” I spoke softly, going from joint to joint with every three minutes. Of course, I made sure to ask her before starting on her flanks. “Spitfire, are your cutie marks sensitive in any way?”

She looked over her shoulder with a somewhat groggy expression. I suspect she was about to fall asleep from how relaxed she was becoming. “Huh? Sensitive? You mean…like a pleasure point?”

I sighed with a grin on my face. “Finally! Someone who actually knows what I mean!”

Spitfire held a hoof to her mouth as she tried to not laugh. “What, do they not understand what you mean and always find out the hard way? Anyway, mine don’t work like that. Massage them all you want.” I was honestly relieved to hear that. Without waiting any longer, I began to dig my fingers into her flanks.

Once I had finished with the knees and ankles of her hind legs, I slowly climbed down from the table. “How’d I do… Spitfire?” I found that the pegasus mare had completely fallen asleep on the table. Light snoring came from her as she just rested there with her head resting on her folded arms.

“Dang… Am I really THAT good?” I asked, not really talking to anyone in particular.

“I’d say you are.” A voice replied from the direction of the hot tub. I glanced up and found Lyra looking at me.

“Uh… I didn’t mean for anyone to hear that.” I replied while feeling embarrassed that she had just overheard me talking to myself.

Lyra grinned while she leaned on the edge of the hot tub. “Yeah, you looked pretty absorbed with the massage. I’m surprised you didn’t hear me get in the tub.” By then, she had removed the cream from her face, the robe from her body, and the towel from her mane.

I nodded while looking down at Spitfire. “Yeah, she really seemed tense. It must be tiring leading the Wonderbolts all the time.”

When I looked back at Spitfire, I eyed her wings. They were still spread, but were now drooping down the sides of the table. “Oh… Why not?” I muttered before lifting one and beginning to massage the joints again.

Lyra giggled as she watched. “I’ll bet she’s gonna like that when she wakes up.”

“If there’s one thing I’ve learned over the last several months, it’s that pegasi wings tend to get pretty tense over time since nopony can massage them very well with hooves. Especially when it comes to those who have a bad habit of staying airborne at all times.” I replied while rubbing Spitfire’s right wing joints.

“Does Rainbow Dash have that problem?” Lyra asked while looking at me over the edge of the hot tub.

I tried to be witty and replied, “She spends 90% of her time flying when she is awake. What does that tell you about her wings’ condition?” Lyra gave a hearty chuckle at my response.

I looked down at Spitfire as she slept just after I finished massaging her wing’s first joint. She looked so at peace, just sleeping there without a care in the world. Before I even knew what I was doing, I was running my fingers through her fiery orange mane. Lyra seemed to notice and asked, “You two good friends?”

I looked back up at her and smiled. “Well, I’ve only met her twice before. Once at the Grand Galloping Gala and the second time a few weeks ago. She taught me everything I know about flying, so I guess we did bond a bit.”

Lyra cocked her head to one side and asked, “You can fly?”

I averted my eyes for a moment before replying, “Uh… It’s a long story.”

I continued to massage Spitfire’s wings, one joint at a time. “She’ll be feeling extra limber when she wakes up.”

Lyra then asked, “Now that you’re done with her, mind if I come on down?”

“Just a minute.” I then stepped forward and sank my hand in the hot tub. “Don’t want these to be sore in any way when I start.”

Lyra smiled as she added, “Good idea. I don’t like the feel of cold fingers myself.”

After no more than five minutes, I removed my hands from the water. Thanks to the heat, they seemed a bit more red than usual. “OK, I’m all set.”

Lyra then made her way to the tub’s edge and climbed out before shaking herself dry. “Me too!”

I took a seat by an empty massage table and watched as Lyra approached me. She then hopped up onto the table and turned around. “Hang on a minute.” I said while I pulled out the sheet of paper containing the list of names of ponies with sensitive cutie marks. Sure enough, Lyra’s name was on the list. However, I had added an extra two words next to her name.

“So, you are ticklish and musical, if I recall.” I spoke while placing the list of names back into the cabinet next to the massage tables.

“Huh? Ticklish and musical in what way?” Lyra asked, apparently not remembering the last time I gave her a massage.

“Oh, nothing. Forget I said anything. Now, please relax.” I replied while climbing onto the table and straddling her. I then dug my fingers into the back of her neck while she went limp under me.

Nothing of importance happened over the course of the massage. But when I turned around to massage her flanks, a smirk crawled across my face. While massaging Lyra last month, I got a little curious and made an interesting discovery about her. My hands then gripped her flanks and began to massage them. But after a moment, I moved one finger over her lyre cutie mark and flicked my fingertip over one of its strings.

“Eek! What was that?!” Lyra yelped while looking back at me.

I replied while ‘strumming’ her strings again, “Oh, just tweaking your Heartstrings, if you know what I mean.” With every flick of the strings on her cutie mark, a delightful hum would arise from it as if I was strumming a real harp.

Lyra began to giggle. “Heehee... St… Stop that! That... I’m ticklish like that! Hahahaaa!”

After strumming a short tune out of her cutie mark, I decided to stop. “Sorry, I just can’t help myself whenever I get that chance. Are you OK though?”

Lyra breathed a sigh of relief and wiped some tears from her eyes. “Hoo… That gets me every time. How’d you know I was ticklish like that?”

I smirked while massaging her flanks again. “I wrote your name down.” Lyra chuckled at my direct response.

A short while passed before I finished massaging Lyra’s hind legs and dismounted her before I hopped down from the table. “All done. How’re you feeling?”

Lyra slowly climbed to her feet and flexed her body. “Mmm… Much better! Thanks!”

I then asked, “Is there anything else I can get you?”

Lyra shook her head while looking quite satisfied. “Nah, I’m good. I gotta get going though. I need to attend a party today, and I don’t want to be late. But I’m sure I’ll see you again today.” She then stood up and embraced me in her arms.

I hugged her back and smiled. “OK. Have a good time, Lyra. I’ll see you later.” We then said our goodbyes before she trotted out to the lobby, leaving me with the sleeping Spitfire.

I eventually looked down at the dozing pegasus and sighed, “Come on, captain. You’ve been out for over an hour. Don’t you think you should be getting up by now?”

The Wonderbolt captain did not respond to my words at all. She was still dead asleep. I then tried to wake her as gently as possible. I dipped my hand in the hot tub again and then dangled it over her head. I let a single drop of water fall onto her ear. It flicked as soon as the droplet touched her. Very slowly, she started to come around.

“Huh…? Ugh, how long was I out?” Spitfire asked groggily before letting out a yawn.

I replied, “I’d say over an hour. You OK?”

Spitfire weakly chuckled as she mumbled, “Heheh, yeah. I guess I just got so relaxed that I passed out. You really know how to make a girl feel good.”

I think I may have blushed at those words. “It’s not just you. A lot of the stallions I massage compliment me on their massages too.”

Spitfire then flexed her wings. “Hang on… These feel even more loosened up than before…”

I nodded as I glanced at her. “I massaged them again while you were out.”

Spitfire started flexing herself, stretching her wings while groaning and grunting. “Ooooooh yeah, this feels awesome! I really needed this!”

I then stepped forward and asked, “If you want, I can throw in something for free.”

Spitfire paused at my words while looking at me, as if trying to deduce what I meant. She then smiled warmly as she figured it out. “Aw, I see what you mean. I’ll gladly take one, you loveable lug.”

I grinned before gently wrapping my arms around her for a hug. Spitfire sighed before wrapping one arm around me. “This is one nice freebie. You really give great hugs.”

I smiled at her words as I muttered, "Thanks. It comes with the job."

When we let go of each other, Spitfire hopped down from the table. “Man, I can’t wait to tell the rest of the team about your massages. Next time I show up, I’ll bring the whole squadron along.”

That sounded like a lot to do in one visit to me. “Uh… Are you sure that’s a good idea? My massages take around an hour to do!”

Spitfire paused while holding a hoof to her chin. “Hmmmm… Good point. I’ll just bring four along!”

I nodded with a sigh of relief. “That sounds much better. Who do you think you’ll bring along?”

Spitfire thought up a response quickly. “Well, I’ll definitely want to bring Soarin. Fleetfoot would probably love it too. I’ll have to look over the others.” She then began to make her way towards the lobby before looking back at me. “It was great seeing you again, James. You take care.”

I smiled and waved goodbye. “Likewise, captain. Give the team my best.” She then gave me a salute and trotted out of sight. Once she was gone though, I crossed my arms and bowed my head. “First Celestia, then Spitfire… Why am I getting all the hotties today? Is it some sort of special… Hang on!”

I am not a superstitious man, but I started looking around for a calendar. I went from corner to corner of the spa, but found that there was none to be seen. “Huh… Is it my birthday? Maybe?”

We got several more customers that day, though none of them opted to have me massage them. Before I even knew it, the clock struck 5 PM. Right as that happened, Aloe came over to me with a smile. “How are you doing, James?”

I replied with a shrug of my shoulders. “I’m OK. It’s a bit dull when I have nothing to do though.”

Aloe seemed to glance at a clock on the wall before she said, “Actually, you are free to clock out early, if you want. Miss Rarity came by a little while ago and asked that we let you out at 5 o’clock. She would like to see you at Sugarcube Corner.”

I raised an eyebrow at those words. From what I understood, all of my closest friends had been busy to the point of not being seen all day. What was going on out there? “Really? Well… I guess it would be rude to keep her waiting. I’ll get going right now.”

Aloe stepped to her right to get out of my way. “See you on Tuesday, James.” I then waved goodbye and headed into the lobby and out the door.

As I walked through Ponyville, my thoughts trailed back to the six mares who had come into my life several months ago. I see them every single day, but except for a brief sighting of Pinkie Pie, they were nowhere to be seen today. Where were they? What were they up to?

Nothing of importance happened on my way over to Sugarcube Corner. Although I was starting to feel suspicious of my six closest friends. In fact, standing outside Sugarcube Corner and looking up at it strongly reminded me of the first party I ever had in Ponyville when I first came to this place. Was this another ‘ambush’ being set up?

I snickered to myself as I muttered, “Oh, you girls…” I was really overthinking this too much. They have never given me reason to doubt them. Deciding to take things as they came, I pushed the door open and stepped into the storefront.

“Gotcha!” I heard a voice shout before finding myself blindfolded right after feeling my glasses getting snatched from my face. I recognized the voice as Rainbow Dash’s.

“Oh, hey, Rainbow. What’s this for?” I asked, finding that I literally could not see anything with that strip of cloth over my eyes.

“No questions. Just walk.” She replied while placing her hooves on my shoulders and directing me.

“Huh? Well… OK.” I replied as I walked straight ahead. I was just playing along by this point.

After several steps, Rainbow Dash spoke, “OK, now left.” I then turned left. But she then shouted, “Wait! No, your other left!” Then I walked forehead first into the doorway that led into the kitchen.

“Ow! Dang it, Rainbow! You really want me to relive my first day in Ponyville again?!” I turned and raised my voice at her while rubbing my forehead. Fortunately, I was not walking very fast when I struck it.

“Uh… James? You’re yelling at a wall.” Rainbow Dash said dryly.

I paused for a moment without saying anything. “Let me guess then. You wanted me to go upstairs?”

Rainbow Dash chuckled awkwardly before she said, “Uh… Yeah.”

“Why didn’t you say so then? I’ve been in this building so often that I can walk it blindfolded. By the way, thanks for giving me the chance to.” I grumbled before feeling my way along the wall until I found the stairs and slowly climbed them while feeling my way along with my feet.

“Are you sure you’ve got this?” Rainbow Dash asked while following right behind me.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I know how to climb stairs in the dark.” I replied before soon reaching the top.

“Huh... Guess you weren't kidding. OK, now... Don’t move.” Rainbow Dash then said before falling silent. The room was quiet, but I had the strangest feeling there were others standing in front of me now.

I felt Rainbow Dash starting to undo my blindfold. “OK, keep your eyes closed for a second.” I did as I was told and closed my eyes. The dark blur on my eyelids became a much brighter blur as I felt the blindfold fall from my face. Once I felt my glasses being placed on my face again, Rainbow spoke, “OK, take a look!”

I opened my eyes and was immediately greeted by loud cheers. “SURPRISE!!!” Standing before me were my six dearest friends. And all around the room, there were…presents? A grand cake with a bowl of purple punch sat on a table while a banner stretched across the ceiling that read ‘Happy Birthday James’ on it.

That was when it hit me. “Hang on. It’s my birthday?!”

Everyone present burst into laughter. “Silly filly! Who forgets their own birthday?!” Pinkie Pie said with a grin.

Applejack then snidely replied as she glanced at her friend, “I reckon somepony like you.” For whatever reason, that shut Pinkie Pie up quite well.

Along with my six closest friends, I noticed several other familiar faces in the mix. I saw Mitta, Big Macintosh, Lyra, the three Cutie Mark Crusaders, Mr. and Mrs. Cake, and even Spike. I glanced around while starting to smile. “Whoa… I’ve got quite an entourage today, don’t I?”

Big Macintosh replied with a calm smile. “Eyup.”

Lyra grinned rather proudly as she added, “We’ve been planning this for a while now. I’m surprised you never caught on.”

I shrugged my shoulders. “What can I say? When living in a world as great as Equestria for so long, you have a bad habit of forgetting about things that you associated your previous life with. And that included my birthday, sad as it is to say."

Rarity sighed with a slight smile. “Well, even here in Equestria, it is still May 25th.”

Before anyone else could say anything, Spike suddenly belched up a plume of green fire that quickly solidified into a scroll. “Huh? What’s this about?”

Twilight then asked while Spike began to read it, “What does it say, Spike?”

He replied, “Uh… I think we’re about to have a few more guests.”

Fluttershy then asked, “A few more guests? But who could they be?” As if to answer that, we could hear distant screams coming from outside.

Mitta cocked her head to one side. “Is it just a coincidence?” She then peeked out the nearest window.

Rainbow Dash then asked, “What’s going on out there?”

Mitta looked back at us and replied, “Everypony’s just running around in a panic. But I don’t see anything bad happening.”

Before we could discuss it further, there was a knock at the front door downstairs. “Ooh! More guests!” Pinkie Pie gasped with a hop before trotting down the stairs.

“You think I should go look too?” I asked with a glimmer of concern filling my thoughts.

Lyra seemed less concerned than most of us. “Well, they must be guests for your party. So, sure! Go say hi!” I made my way down the stairs, wondering just what had happened outside that caused all the ponies to start scurrying for cover.

Right when I entered the storefront of Sugarcube Corner, I saw Pinkie Pie open the front door. Right when that happened, I heard a familiar voice speak from outside. “Salutations! Are we in time?”

Pinkie Pie grinned happily as she said, “Oh, just in time! The birthday boy only just got here himself and… Ooh! There he is now!”

Pinkie Pie stepped out of the way as Princess Luna herself came trotting in. As soon as we locked eyes, I made my way over to her and held her in my arms as she rose up on her hind legs before wrapping her arms around me. “Great to see you, Luna.”

My regal friend replied, “Likewise, my friend. And a very happy birthday to you.”

Pinkie Pie then trotted back towards the stairs. “Come on in! Guards are welcome too!” I watched as a pair of royal guards also entered through the door. And right behind them was another alicorn I immediately felt excitement at seeing.

“Nightmare Moon!” Temporarily forgetting about Luna entirely, I wiggled out of my friend’s grasp and hurried over to the dark alicorn. She reached out with one arm and held it against my back when I embraced her around the neck.

“How I have longed to see you again, dear friend.” She spoke softly as she closed her eyes, leaning against me while I did the same.

The two of us just stood there for a moment, holding each other in a tender embrace as if in perfect harmony. I then heard Luna chuckle, “My sister was right. You do share a deep connection that is difficult to describe.”

I suppose she was right. That night was a horrible ordeal for us both, yet we forged a very strong friendship in the process. Nightmare Moon is more than just a friend to me. It is difficult to put into words what she means to me. And I am sure the same applies to her.

After a minute, the two of us released each other from our grasps. I got a good look at my friend, finding that she finally had her bandages removed as Celestia claimed. She looked stunning, that silky black coat being completely free of scars. The armor she wore was still present, but each component seemed to have received a polish since I last saw her. The light blue greaves and the chest plate that hung below her neck seemed to shimmer. Her crown still rested proudly atop her head, the white gemstone in the center appearing to almost glow. Truly, she was a beauty to behold. Although now that I think about it, her presence there explains the panic outside Sugarcube Corner a moment earlier.

Nightmare Moon smiled at me and asked, “So, I suppose you can hazard a guess as to why we are here?”

I smiled back at her as I asked, “You AND Luna are here to attend the party?”

Luna grinned as she replied, “Of course! We would not miss this for the world! And I made sure to bring a couple of friends I know you’ve met before.” She then turned her gaze to the two pegasi in gold armor standing at the sidelines.

I crossed my arms and gazed at them. For whatever reason, all of the pegasi royal guards look completely identical to each other. I will never know how the princesses can tell them apart. “Um… And I suppose I know you?”

One of the two pegasi raised his hoof to give me a salute and spoke a deep and gruff voice, “Fuller and Lance, sir. We met earlier this afternoon.”

I felt rather silly that I had forgotten all about them. “Oh, you guys! Celestia allowed you to come?”

Lance then replied, “She said it would be a good time to get to know you better, sir. And it is an honor to be in the presence of the man who rescued Princess Nightmare Moon.”

That kind of praise caught me by surprise. “You mean… You don’t mind being in the service of Nightmare Moon?”

Fuller replied promptly, “Daily interaction with her has eliminated any doubts we may have had.”

Nightmare Moon then smirked as she added, “They were cowering like frightened schoolchildren the first time I stood before them.” Both Fuller and Lance rolled their eyes with very embarrassed expressions. How demeaning.

Pinkie Pie then spoke up from the stairs, “Come on, everypony! We don’t wanna keep this party held back any longer, do we?”

Luna nodded while seeming quite eager to get to the festivities. “Ah, yes! No sense in delaying! Lead on!” Pinkie Pie then led us back upstairs, though Nightmare Moon stayed at the back of the line.

When she reached the top of the stairs, Pinkie Pie hopped forward. “Good news, everypony! We have a few more guests!”

I then emerged from the stairwell and stepped aside to allow Fuller and Lance to pass, who stood at the sides of the stairwell before Luna came into view. The Princess of the Night then greeted them with her hoof held high. “Greetings, everypony. I pray it is not too much trouble that I attend my friend’s birthday party.”

Everyone present bowed before Luna as Mr. Cake then spoke, “It’s no trouble at all, your highness. We can always make room for a visit from royalty.”

Luna smiled brightly as she bowed her head in thanks. “Thank you kindly. However, my sister is here as well.” She then stepped out of the way of the stairwell.

Mrs. Cake then asked, “Oh?! Princess Celestia is attending too?”

I averted my eyes while a slightly giddy grin spread across my face, “Uh… Not quite.” A second later, Nightmare Moon stepped up and came into view from the stairs.

Right on that cue, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Lyra, Mr. and Mrs. Cake, and even Big Macintosh let out a frightened shout and immediately huddled together in a corner of the room. “N…N…Nightmare Moon?! But how?!” Lyra shrieked, behaving exactly as I expected her to.

Nightmare Moon was clearly disheartened that her subjects were so frightened of her, a solemn frown spreading across her face while she bowed her head. However, my six closest friends merely laughed at their terror. Mitta then asked, “Why is everypony so scared all of a sudden?”

Apple Bloom then replied, “Why?! Because she’s the Mare in the Moon! Don’t y'all know the legend?! She comes ‘round once a year ta gobble us ponies up!”

This revelation seemed to clearly bother Nightmare Moon, who raised her voice in disgust, “I do WHAT?! What do I look like to you, a cannibal?!” She glared at my cowering friends before suddenly approaching them and baring her teeth. “Do these teeth even look like they can cut flesh?!”

They were all shivering like mad at Nightmare Moon’s close proximity. However, Big Macintosh still managed to voice an answer. “Uh… Nope.”

Nightmare Moon then raised her head and scowled at them. “Thank you. I know not what led to such an absurd legend, but I advise you to stop believing such a thing. I am NOT a carnivore and never will be. And besides, I would never harm my subjects.”

She continued to look down at the cowering ponies before her for a moment before letting out a sigh. She then looked at them with a much more somber expression. “Please… I know my desperation has driven me to commit...drastic actions against Equestria's best interests in the past. But please believe this. I am no longer the monster you all know. I rule Equestria alongside my sisters now. I am not the Mare in the Moon. I am Nightmare Moon, the Princess of Dreams.”

I then looked down at the three Cutie Mark Crusaders as I tried to get through to them. “Come on, girls. You remember what I told you a while back in class? How Nightmare Moon was a changed person and helped me when I was in the Everfree Forest?”

Sweetie Belle immediately smiled in recollection. “Ooh! I remember now! You said she watched over you in your sleep!” She then stepped forward and looked up at the dark alicorn. “Do you remember that night, Princess Nightmare Moon?”

My friend smiled somberly and replied, “Yes, I remember that night. Quite clearly too.” She then closed her eyes and smiled nostalgically. “I felt…so happy when he thanked me for the night. He…” She then turned her head and smiled warmly at me. “He became my first friend.”

I could see that my friends were beginning to relax in her presence since they were starting to climb to their feet. They still seemed somewhat wary, but at least they were calmer now. Twilight Sparkle then stepped forward and smiled at them. “She’s not lying, everypony. I was there when she changed. She really is a new pony now. Please give her a chance. She’s our friend.”

One by one, the seven frightened ponies began to approach Nightmare Moon. Lyra then asked, “So… Uh… You’re not going to do anything to hurt us?”

Nightmare Moon shook her head with a smile displayed. “Of course not. You are my subjects. And I want you all to be happy.”

Scootaloo grinned nervously while trying to work through her uneasiness. “Uh… That’s pretty awesome. So…you’re friends with my big brother?”

Nightmare Moon flashed a puzzled expression at the little pegasus filly and replied, “Your brother? I do not recall ever getting to know a pegasus stallion from Ponyville. Is he stationed with the royal guards?”

Scootaloo then let out a laugh. “He’s not a pegasus! He’s James! He adopted me and made me his little sister!”

Nightmare Moon’s expression went blank for a moment, prompting a laugh from all of my friends. “He… Well, that’s a surprise.” She then looked down at Scootaloo and asked, “And I trust he has been a good big brother to you?”

Scootaloo grinned in sheer delight. “Yep! He’s been awesome! I couldn’t ask for a better big brother!”

Luna then stepped forward. “Sister, if it is not too much trouble, I think now would be a good time to give James his gift before we forget all about it.”

Nightmare Moon nodded readily. “Ah, excellent idea. My apologies, everypony. I know we should give out his gifts in unison, but this one is special.” She then approached me along with Luna until they were standing alongside each other in front of me.

What I noticed right away was that neither of them seemed to have a present on hand. “Um… Where is the gift?”

Luna replied as she began to smirk, “As she said, it is special. By which she means that it lacks physical form. Now, please remove your glasses.”

I had no idea what they had planned for me, but I did as I was told. I removed my glasses from my face and folded the temple arms. “OK, now what?”

Nightmare Moon then smiled as she and her sister began to lower their horns. “Be still. And don’t blink.” Her horn was engulfed by a billowing deep blue aura while Luna’s was coated by her own cobalt blue aura. They then seemed to…aim their horns at my face? No, it was…more like they were aiming directly at my eyes.

I felt somewhat apprehensive about what was going to happen, seeing as how sensitive the eyes are. “Um… Are you sure you know what you’re doing?”

Luna replied without moving her horn away, “Of course. We practiced this before we came here. Altogether now, Nightmare Moon.”

The Princess of Dreams was quick to respond. “Yes. And here it goes.”

At those words, my vision was completely engulfed in two shades of blue. It was as if I was looking at a wall of blue paint. Ever so steadily, my vision slowly cleared until I saw the two princesses standing before me again. Nothing seemed any different, so I proceeded to put my glasses back on. “OK, nothing's changed... So, what exactly did… Whoa, what’s wrong with my glasses?”

For whatever reason, my vision was terribly blurred when I put my glasses back on. I could not even clearly make out anything that was right in front of me. But then it occurred to me. “Wait a second… Did you really do what I think you did?!”

Nightmare Moon probably smirked as she replied, “Take them off and see for yourself.”

I did as I was told and removed my glasses. Nightmare Moon and Luna were still standing before me. At such close range, my vision of them was perfect. However, I then noticed that everything and everyone further away from me was perfectly clear as well. My vision was just as good as it was whenever I wore my glasses. Only one explanation came to mind. “Did you really just fix my eyes?”

Luna smiled rather proudly as she said, “Well, what else could it have been?”

I looked around at everyone, being completely unable to remember the last time my eyesight was that good. All of my friends were smiling at me, as if silently congratulating me on my gift. I then looked at the two princesses and smirked. “OK, what’s the real reason you did this for me? I’m sure this kind of spell costs money to have it used on you.”

Nightmare Moon chuckled heartily as she explained, “It is. It takes great precision and a talent for the spell in order to master it. That is why eye doctors require a hefty payment for it.” She then leaned towards me and whispered, “Between you and me, Celestia let me know even Twilight Sparkle was never able to get this spell down.” I smirked at those words, finding it surprising that there was one spell out there she could not perfect. Oh well, it just goes to show you cannot do them all.

Luna then whispered to me, “The main reason for this gift was so your eyesight can remain clear the next time you ever have to take up the sword. It must be difficult to wear glasses while wearing your helmet.” I certainly was not looking forward to getting involved in combat again, but it was definitely a good idea to plan ahead just in case.

I then whispered to them both, “Thank you again for this. I honestly can’t really explain how practical this gift is.”

Just then, Pinkie Pie clapped her hooves together. “Hey! Why don’t we ALL start handing out presents now?!”

Applejack added, “That’s a mighty fine idea, Pinkie. C’mon, y'all! Line ‘em up!”

All of my friends began to shuffle towards the stack of presents, although I noticed that hardly any were wrapped. I would rather not spoil what was what, so read on to see.

Mrs. Cake then spoke up with a smile, “I say we should let the fillies go first.”

Rarity nodded towards the Cutie Mark Crusaders, although I think her attention was directed mostly towards her sister. “Did you girls get something special for James?”

Sweetie Belle was grinning while performing a cute little hop. “Oh, we didn’t get him something. We MADE him something!”

Scootaloo then spoke up with her tiny wings fluttering and buzzing like a locust, “Yeah! And it’s totally awesome!”

Apple Bloom then called out from somewhere behind the stack of gifts, “Gimme a hoof here, girls! It’s too long for me ta carry it by myself!”

Scootaloo looked rather nervous at those words and replied, “Whoa! Hang on, we all need to move it!” The two fillies then ran behind the stack while I crossed my arms, wondering just what was going on over there.

Sweetie Belle spoke up, “OK, you get ready to catch it, Scootaloo.”

My sister replied in protest, “Why do I have to catch it? Apple Bloom’s got the stronger back!”

Apple Bloom probably nodded as she said, “Yeah, I do! I’ll catch the end and Scootaloo gets in the middle! Give it a nudge, Sweetie!”

Sweetie Belle then spoke, “Timber!” I saw Apple Bloom trot out into the open before a flat wooden object fell onto her back.

“OK, I got it! Let’s get it out here!” Apple Bloom spoke while beginning to walk sideways. Soon, Scootaloo came into view while walking sideways before Sweetie Belle did the same. They then walked over to me while lined up next to each other with a long wooden object on their backs. “Can ya guess what this is? We made it outta the toughest wood we could find!”

I immediately saw what it is they had made for me, and I was genuinely surprised. “Girls, seriously? You forged me my own sword?!”

Scootaloo grinned very brightly as she said, “You bet we did! Although Apple Bloom did most of the work. Sweetie Belle and I did all of the measuring.”

Sweetie Belle then smiled while she added, “After we saw you show us how cool you were with that sword, we thought we’d make you one ourselves! But…uh…”

Apple Bloom then sheepishly grinned as she explained, “I think we made it too long. That’s OK though, right?” Indeed, the wooden sword on their backs was longer than the Celestial Sword, the blade probably a good four feet. Not that this bothered me. I have long had a deep fascination with longswords and other weapons requiring two hands for use.

“OK? This is more than OK.” I spoke while taking the sword in hand by the hilt. “A sword this long is my dream sword!” The wooden blade was blunt, the width being around two or three inches. I had never actually held a sword that long before, but its wooden form reduced the weight enough for me to wield it effortlessly. The hilt was wrapped in cloth that seemed to have been stapled on while the pommel was a spherical wooden ball that had probably been screwed on. The crossguard was fairly simple and was actually made of metal that curved up towards the blade. In all, it was surprisingly well made.

My friends backed away to give me room while I took a few swings with my sword. I performed a back and forth swing before turning around and performing a diagonal upward swing using only one hand before letting the blade come down and rest on my shoulder. I then looked down at the three fillies and smiled gratefully. “Thanks for this, girls. This is way to awesome.”

I kneeled down and embraced the three fillies with one arm as they snuggled up against me. Scootaloo grinned triumphantly as she spoke, “Only the best for my big brother!”

I stood up and propped my sword against a corner in the wall before looking back to my friends. Lyra was looking through the stack of gifts. “I know I put it here somewhere… Aha!” Her horn was engulfed by a billowing orange aura while a pair of gloves floated over to me. They seemed to be the traditional shade of brown for leather and seemed to be of the fingerless variety.

Looking at the gloves, a thought occurred to me. “Wait. They make gloves for humans in Equestria?”

Lyra blushed in embarrassment as she explained, “Actually, those were custom made for me a while back. I always wondered what it would be like to have hands, so…yeah. When the fingers didn’t move while I wore them, I had them removed. But they still didn’t fit me very well, so…” She then grinned at me, albeit with a rather awkward grimace. “Well, I’m giving them to you since you can get more use out of them than me! Are they OK?”

I tried sliding them onto my hands and found that they fit me well. “Yeah, they’re great. I’ve always liked fingerless gloves too. Thanks, Lyra.”

She then trotted over to me and gave me a hug. “Anytime.”

Mitta then spoke up, “If it’s OK, I’d like to go next.” I looked over at my newest friend and nodded. She then began to root around in the stack of gifts. “I know I put it in here somewhere…”

Rarity then asked, “Mitta, I don’t recall you ever picking anything up for James. What did you get him?”

Mitta glanced at me out of the corner of her eye and smiled sheepishly. “I didn’t get him anything until just today. I had no idea what to get him for a while. I thought long and hard about it. And when I couldn’t think of anything to get him that was practical, I tried researching the language of flowers for an answer.”

The language of flowers? How philosophical. Mitta must have put a lot of thought and dedication into thinking of something to give me. Rarity seemed especially impressed as she smiled. “The language of flowers?! How romantic! What was it?! What flower did you choose?!”

Mitta blushed from the praise and spoke while sticking her head into the stack before replying, “It’s right here.” She then approached me with a flowerpot on her head, slender white flowers blooming from green leafy stems.

“Are those…honeysuckles?” I asked, recognizing them right away.

Mitta smiled blushingly as she muttered, “They are.”

I do know a bit about the language of flowers, such as blue roses symbolizing impossible miracles while the red rose represents the truest deepest love, but my knowledge is still very limited on the subject. “And…what do these represent?” I asked while taking the pot in hand and inhaling deeply through my nostrils to enjoy their fragrance.

Mitta seemed to shyly bow her head before speaking softly, “Devoted affection or bonds of love.” There was an audible aw as most of the other partygoers looked on.

I looked down at my friend, genuinely impressed that she went through so much trouble to find this one special gift to not only please me, but to also show in an artistic fashion the bond we had formed by then. She whispered, “You’re the best thing to ever happen to me, James. And you’re the greatest friend I’ve ever known. I just wanted to find some way to say that, but I couldn’t find the proper words. I hope this gets my point across just fine...”

I nodded and embraced her tenderly. “It does. You’re too sweet, Mitta.” She closed her eyes and smiled, gently nuzzling me while the rest of our friends looked on with warm smiles.

After a moment, Mr. Cake spoke up. “OK, I think it’s time for me and the Mrs. to show James what we have in store for him.”

I stood up while rubbing Mitta’s head. “Huh? You?”

Mrs. Cake smiled with that motherly expression of hers. “Of course, dearie! I saw how you were eyeing that photo earlier today and we decided to give you a taste of it.” She then held out…the exact same kind of cupcake Pinkie Pie had shown me that day.

Spike grinned hungrily at the familiar treat and spoke, “Oh boy, that’s a sapphire cupcake! I love those!”

I winced at those words, knowing why Spike would like it so much. “Seriously?! Sapphire’s in a cupcake?! Mrs. Cake, you know I can’t digest gemstones! That stuff will rip my intestines apart! It’d be like eating glass!”

Mr. Cake let out a hearty laugh. “Oh, we know! Only Spike can eat gemstones. All those sapphires you see? Those are just hard candy. Blue raspberry flavor.”

That made the thing sound much more appetizing to me. “Oh! OK then. I’d love to try it.” I took the cupcake in hand and took a bite. The cake itself was moist and not crumbly or dry at all, and the light blue buttercream was delicious as always. However, while I did find the candy in the cream to be sweet, the hard consistency did not go well with the soft cake and smooth buttercream. I smiled to the Cake couple once I finished my first bite and said, “It’s really good, but the hard candy really doesn’t mix well with the rest of it.”

Mr. Cake did not seem bothered at all. “Well, can’t blame us for trying!”

As I ate the cupcake, Applejack and Big Macintosh approached me with a barrel on Big Mac’s back. “Our turn! And we got somthin’ ya don’t see in stock too often.”

As I observed the barrel, one thought came to mind. “Is that your special Sweet Apple Acres brand of apple cider?”

Big Macintosh replied with his trademark calm smile and nodded. “Eyup.”

I get the feeling he really should not have said that since Rainbow Dash then made a lunge for the barrel while shouting, “MINE!!!”

“Ponypile!” Pinkie Pie squealed before she suddenly belly flopped onto the unsuspecting pegasus along with Twilight, Fluttershy, and Rarity.

“We all know you love that brand of cider, Rainbow. But give it a rest! If you really want some, ask first!” Twilight grumbled with a rather irritated expression.

Rainbow Dash groaned while everyone laughed at her overenthusiastic obsession with that cider. I then smiled as I glanced down at her. “I can pour you a glass, if you want.”

My friend’s face brightened at once. “You mean it?!”

I found a spigot on the side of the barrel and held a punch cup under it before turning the handle to allow some of the golden cider to flow out. Once I had filled the cup enough and turned the nozzle off, I held the cup down to Rainbow Dash. She suddenly got all teary-eyed and held the cup between her hooves. “You… You’d do this for me?”

It was rather silly to see Rainbow Dash getting so sentimental over a glass of cider. But I nodded anyway and said, “Yup. All yours.”

In a surprising show of strength, Rainbow Dash suddenly jumped into the air, flinging our friends off of her. “YEEESSS!!! THANK YOU!!!” She chugged the whole glass, instantly calming back down. “Man… That hit the spot.” But I was surprised further as she threw her arms around me and nuzzled me while giving me a tight embrace. “You’re the best, James.”

I was honestly not sure how to react to that rather random show of emotions and replied, “Uh… But I thought YOU were the best.”

“OK, Rainbow. Give him some breathing room. We still have a few more presents to hand out.” Twilight spoke while a book wrapped in gold ribbon floated over to her.

Rainbow Dash grinned sheepishly and backed away from me. “Heheh, right. I’ll go last, if that’s OK.”

Twilight then had the book float over to me. “I hope you don’t mind if my gift to you is a book I’ve had for a long time.”

Spike sighed while rolling his eyes with his arms crossed. “That’s all she ever gets anyone for their birthday. Every single year on my birthday, I always get the same kind of gift from Twilight. A book.” Twilight instantly blushed, clearly embarrassed that she was as easy to read as…well…a book.

I snickered while taking the book in hand. “Come on, Twi. Think outside the box sometime! Of course, I can’t complain. This is the first time I ever got anything from you.” I then looked the cover over. The book was fairly thick with a sturdy cover and back that led me to believe it was more of a small tome. “Fundamentals of Magic?”

Twilight Sparkle nodded as she explained, “It has a long list of many types of spells. From basic to intermediate to advanced. I’ve already learned all the magic I can from that, so I decided you could use it.”

I then cocked my head to one side. “Twilight, I’m pretty sure you know I can’t even use magic on my own.”

She then smirked and whispered to me, “Not without your armor, you can’t.”

My armor… Of course. Perhaps I should plan a magic training date with the princesses so I can actually get some use out of that book. Regardless, I threw an arm around Twilight and held her close to me in a hug. “Well, I’m sure I’ll be getting lots of use outta this. Thanks, Twi.”

My dear unicorn friend nuzzled my face with her cheek. “Happy birthday, James.”

Rarity then stepped forward with a present wrapped in indigo paper and a white ribbon. “I tried to make something for you that is both fashionable, yet functional. I do hope that you like it.”

Once Twilight had backed away and I had set my book among the rest of my gifts, I took the present in hand. “Aww, thank you, Rarity.” I then began to gently unwrap the gift while everyone watched. The box itself seemed to be similar to a shoebox since the top could just be lifted off, only larger. And when I lifted the lid off, I stared at its contents with a smile. “Well, what do we have here?”

I reached into the box and lifted up a neatly folded sheet of dark blue fabric. Was it a cape? I unfurled it, finding that when held parallel to my neck, it nearly reached my ankles. No, not quite a cape. It was a cloak. Rarity spoke, “I know it is out of season and only a lunatic would be found wearing a cloak at this time of year, but I just know it will serve you well once winter arrives.”

I tried it on, finding that the cloak completely wrapped around me while also having a hood attachment that pulled over my head. Nightmare Moon smirked as she said, “Ooh, very mysterious visage, I must admit.”

I grinned while removing my new cloak. “OK, now this is awesome, Rarity. I’ll be sure to wear this every day when winter arrives.”

Rarity giggled in delight as she said, “I just knew you would adore that little trinket. And I can’t wait to see you marching through the snow with all that white starting to coat you. Just like something out of a novel!”

I smirked while folding up the cloak and placing it among the rest of my gifts, “You planning on writing one soon?”

My elegant friend shook her head. “Oh, darling, I think that is YOUR talent. I’ve read some of your journals before.”

Before our conversation could drag on any longer, Rainbow Dash trotted over to me. From the looks of things, she was the last one. “My turn! And I promise it’s totally awesome!” Hanging from her muzzle was a gift bag that seemed to depict a blue background covered in yellow lightning bolts.

When I took the bag in hand, I found that it was light. Even lighter than the book Twilight gave me. Perhaps it was a magazine. “Thanks, Rainbow. But…what exactly is it?”

My rambunctious friend gave me a wink. “It’s something I worked hard to find. There aren’t very many of these around. Enjoy it, big guy!”

I chuckled while reaching into the bag, “That rare? Aw, Rainbow. You shouldn’t have… Huh?” Next thing I know, everyone present was staring at me with shocked expressions while Mr. and Mrs. Cake were trying to block the views of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. I looked down at what was in my hand before chuckling even more uneasily, “Uh… Heh… Heheh…. Um… Wow, Rainbow. You… Uh… You really shouldn’t have!”

In my hand was a copy of Playcolt. Yes, Equestria’s version of Playboy. I suppose I should have been utterly shocked, and I had every right to be, but I still was not that surprised to see it coming from Rainbow Dash, of all ponies. Everyone was just speechless, but Nightmare Moon was howling with laughter.

Applejack raised her voice in irritation, “Rainbow, what’s wrong with ya?! Y'all shouldn’t show that kinda stuff ‘round kids!”

Pinkie Pie then said something that really caught me off-guard. “Yeah! Don’t you know this doesn’t have a mature content label on it?!”

Fluttershy then asked, “Um… A mature content label on…what?”

Pinkie Pie then raised her hoof with the bottom upturned as she said, “You know! Mature content! This story doesn’t… Wait a second.” She then…stuck her head into the stack of gifts I had received before looking back at me with a bemused expression. “Huh… I guess this DOES have a mature content label. What’ve I been missing?!”

I then asked in confusion, “What’re you even talking about?! What story?!”

Pinkie Pie was about to respond, but Twilight then stuffed her hoof into Pinkie’s mouth. “Don’t mind her. I don’t know what she saw or what she knows, but I’m scared to find out. Can we please drop the subject and get back to why we're here?”

Everyone present hurriedly nodded in unison. I decided to do the same. I swear, even after spending nearly a year with her, Pinkie Pie still baffles me sometimes. But regardless, Rarity then spoke up. “Regardless, what were you thinking, Rainbow Dash?! James isn’t the kind of man who ogles over a mare’s hindquarters!”

Rainbow Dash loudly replied, “Oh, come on! You’re one to talk! I know you get a new issue of Playmare every month!” Rarity instantly blushed madly at those words while everyone laughed.

I decided to confirm that claim by adding, “It’s true. I saw a copy during my first night at your place last year.”

Rarity then shrieked, “James! You were not meant to see that! I…”

Sweetie Belle then waved from behind Mrs. Cake, “Ooh, I never saw it! Can I read it sometime?”

Rarity stared blankly at her little sister, who I will admit is probably the most innocent of the Cutie Mark Crusaders, and replied, “Heavens, no! Perhaps when you are older, but no!”

I facepalmed and tried to suppress my laughter. “Oh my gohahoood….. Still… I think I might enjoy this magazine, Rainbow. Never got anything like this before.”

My friend then flew up to me and threw her arm around my neck from the side and held me close in a chummy fashion. “Oh, you’re gonna like this one. This copy is completely one of a kind! The only one like it in Equestria! It’s got content that only you own now!”

I replied while trying to not find her enthusiasm troubling, “Well…uh…you sound like you went through a lot of trouble to get this. I’ll treasure it.”

Rainbow Dash winked at me as she muttered, “You better. And don’t let anypony else see its contents. Those are for your eyes only.” Just why was she so concerned over who saw what was inside it? Was that copy THAT rare? Regardless, I hugged her back to show my gratitude.

However, I soon saw that Fluttershy was giving Rainbow Dash a rather irritated look as if to say that she did not approve of her gift to me. My friend seemed to become nervous at that glare, but I tried to change the subject. “Fluttershy, what about you? Did you get me anything?”

My words got her attention, causing her to give me a shy smile. “Um… I do have one. But…um…I want to show you tonight in private…”

This got me excited. I was instantly wondering what could be in store for me that evening. “Nice. I’ll do my best to remain patient. But let’s just have a good time now, OK?”

Fluttershy nodded, but then showed an uneasy expression. “OK. But…please don’t look at that magazine until later.”

I snickered while setting the magazine back in its bag and placing it out of reach of the Cutie Mark Crusaders on top of my pile of gifts. “Thank you, everyone. I honestly can’t remember the last time I got so many gifts on one birthday.”

Rainbow Dash replied while not really getting my point, “What’re you talking about? Everypony gets gifts on their birthday!”

I shrugged my shoulders as I said, “I guess that’s true. It’s just that as I got older, birthdays started losing their significance. They’re not the same when you’re not a kid anymore.”

Luna smiled dismissively as she spoke, “Nonsense. Every birthday is precious and should be recognized. That is why we are all here.”

That got a smile out of me. “I guess that’s true. Anyway, gifts or no gifts, thanks for coming. I appreciate having you all here.” One by one, all of my friends approached and gave me either a hug or friendly nuzzle. The only ones who did not partake were Lance and Fuller, who remained standing by the stairwell.

Once all of my friends had stepped away from me, everything else went off without a hitch. Only I found that it was not just the second story of Sugarcube Corner being used for the party. The entire storefront was too. It made sense since there were quite a few guests to fit in just that one room upstairs.

Much to my amusement, Lance and Fuller were standing watch over my keg of cider. Rainbow Dash would sometimes try to sneak behind them to make off with it, but they would grab her each and every time. “Never knew there was such a thing as cider addiction.”

Taking a slice of birthday cake on a paper plate, I took a seat in the corner of the room and began to simply watch the other partygoers having a ball. Pinkie Pie had a phonograph playing cheerful music, herself and Mrs. Cake dancing in the middle of the room. Of course, Mrs. Cake ended up drawing too close to Pinkie Pie and wound up being on the receiving of one of her ungodly powerful hip bumps. My boss let out a shriek as she went hurdling across the room. Fortunately for her, Mr. Cake happened to be in the way and held out his arms to catch her, spinning around from the momentum and causing Mrs. Cake to stop while bending over backwards as if they were doing a dance.

“Oh my… My hero.” Mrs. Cake spoke with a blush while looking up at her husband. That pose and those words were so clichéd, yet so cute at the same time.

Mr. Cake smiled warmly with a blush of his own. “Anytime, honeybun.” I averted my eyes as they shared a brief kiss. Those two really go well together.

The Cake couple swaggered onto the dance floor, performing a duet with each other while being mindful to stay out of reach of Pinkie Pie’s gyrations. It was quite endearing to watch those two sweethearts enjoying themselves together.

While I sat there and enjoyed my cake, I noticed Nightmare Moon approach me and sit down beside me before bringing her entire body to the floor. “Enjoying yourself, James? You seem rather bored just sitting here by yourself.” She said with a smile as those beautiful exotic eyes gazed at me.

I just cracked a smile as I said, “I know I’m not the liveliest guy here, but I’m really having a good time. I just prefer to do things at my own pace. Just look at Big Macintosh over there. He’s just chilling too.” Indeed, Big Macintosh was just idly watching things happening around him while enjoying a glass of punch on the far side of the room.

Nightmare Moon just let out a light snort. “Hm. I suppose there are more ways than one to enjoy yourself at a party.”

I just sat there with the beautiful princess, just watching the partygoers enjoying themselves. Eventually, she spoke up again. “James, I honestly can’t thank you enough.”

I looked over at her and asked, “Huh?”

She sighed as her gaze wandered. “If you had not been there that night… What would have become of me? Or of Equestria?” She then cast her gaze towards Luna, who was trying to get used to Pinkie Pie’s more modern dancing style. “Did my sisters know you would have been able to save me?”

I shook my head. “Nah. They didn’t even know you still existed until I told them I met you out there in the Everfree Forest.”

“I see… Still, it was most wise of them to bring you to this world.” After a moment more, she then asked, “Now that I think about it, do you have any friends back where you came from?”

At those words, I felt an unexpected sense of worry. I had been missing from Earth for…eight months? That is a remarkably long time. And I did not even get a moment to say goodbye. I know my parents and family would not have believed me if I tried to tell them I might disappear to another world and may even make me see a psychiatrist if I did, so an explanation would have been wasted on them. However, I did have a fair number of friends back home. Even if the only means of communication were by Internet and phone.

After a moment, I looked towards Nightmare Moon and asked, “Nightmare Moon. Do you think Celestia and Luna would mind sending a message and even a package back to my home world?”

She cast me a rather worried gaze. “Is there someone you wish to speak to?”

I nodded as I offered a brief explanation. “I just want to let a friend of mine know that I’m all right. I’m sure he’s worried about me.”

Nightmare Moon seemed to not mind the request at all. “I’m sure they would be fine with that.”

Pinkie Pie then just happened to approach us and asked, “Hey there, you two! Having a good time?”

I nodded and asked, “Yup. Oh, and… Pinkie, do you have a spare scrap of paper on hand? I need to write a message to someone.”

“Sure do! Just a sec.” She then reached behind herself and seemed to pull a slip of paper and an ink quill out of nowhere and handed it to me. But just where did she…

Nightmare Moon seemed very perplexed by Pinkie Pie’s bizarre action and asked, “Um… Just WHERE did you get that?”

Pinkie Pie giggled at her guest's confusion and said, “I just pulled it out of Pinkie Space! How else do you think I carry my party cannon everywhere I go?”

I think I very nearly gave myself a migraine trying to process just what she meant. Eager to get it out of my head, I raised my voice at her. “You know what? Just forget it! I don’t wanna know! Just… Go have fun! Waaaaay over there!”

She suddenly turned around and started hopping towards the other side of the room. “Ooh boy! Fun?! Where?!”

Nightmare Moon smirked in amusement as she rolled her eyes at me. “She’s certainly easy to please.” She then looked at me and said, “Go ahead and write. Just let me know when it’s ready to be sent.”

I nodded to her while she went back to sipping from a glass of punch. After thinking for a minute, I held the paper in hand and started to write. “Hello, Richard. I am sure you know who this is. We have not spoken in probably a good eight months by now. I know you must be worried about me, and I really cannot say anything that can excuse me not writing back for so long. With where I am right now, I have been much more focused on things happening now than thinking about the past and anything or anyone involved with it. But that is beside the point. I honestly cannot do a good job of explaining where I am right now, but please believe me when I say this. I am fine. In fact, I am feeling great. I am probably happier where I am now than I have ever been in my adult life. Even so, I am writing to you to let you know that. Also, I have a favor to ask. If you can, please contact every last friend of mine you can as well as my family and let them know you heard from me. Let them know that I am alive, I am healthy, I am safe, and most importantly that I am happy.”

I paused for a moment, making sure I did not write anything too odd. Since I was writing in ink, I could not erase anything. “Also, I am sending you a package of various goods I know you will enjoy, including a bottle of the best cider in the land. I know how much you love good booze, so this will please you for certain. And again, I know this may seem like a shallow attempt to apologize for any worry I put you through, but there is only so much I can do from where I am. Please understand that. Lastly, I cannot guarantee when I will be able to contact you again, but please take comfort knowing I am all right. And… Well, this is a rather silly request. But if you could, let all of the readers of my stories know that since I am no longer able to continue writing them, they are welcome to try their hands at continuing them if they feel they have the skill to do the job well enough. Sorry if that came out of left field. That just popped into my head a second ago. That is all I can think of writing right now. I hope you are well and please do not worry about me. You were always a great friend. And remember, I am all right. With hugs, James.”

I set the ink quill down and rolled up the paper. “OK then... Can you hold onto this, Nightmare Moon? I need to go gather some things up.”

My friend nodded and placed her hoof over it to keep the scroll from unfurling. I then walked down the stairs to the storefront. It was there that I found Rainbow Dash hanging out with the Cutie Mark Crusaders and Lyra. As it turned out, Lyra had brought along her lyre and was using the levitation spell to pluck out a tune on it. As lovely as it sounded, I did not have time to stop and listen. I went straight into the kitchen and started rooting around for the white paper boxes we use for deliveries. I did not take long to find them, though they are always collapsed until put to use.

“OK, what would he like…” I muttered to myself. I started going around and gathering up a little of everything I could find in the kitchen. Some cupcakes, some muffins, chocolate drops, cookies, candies… I had to make sure to leave room for a few other things too, so I placed those in the box, grabbed a lid for it, and carried it back upstairs.

I found my friends all enjoying themselves in whatever way they wanted, although Rarity had her hooves full keeping Sweetie Belle from climbing to the top of my gifts to sneak a peek at my copy of Playcolt. I shook my head, finding her innocent curiosity to be laughable. Of course, Fuller and Lance were still keeping a constant vigil over my barrel of cider with Rainbow Dash frequently glancing over at them. She looked like she was trying to distract herself from the cider, but really, she was fooling no one. It was obvious she had cider on the brain.

“OK… Better top this off with a slice of cake and a bottle of that cider.” I muttered to myself, removing an empty glass soda bottle and a bottle cap from the box. No one paid me any mind when I approached my barrel of cider, although Fuller and Lance stepped aside to allow me by. I held the bottle just under the nozzle before filling it as high as I could with golden cider. I then managed to squeeze the cap onto the bottle’s mouth, sealing the fluid within. I made sure to turn it on its side to make sure the cap was tightly affixed to it.

Once that was done, I placed the bottle on its side in the box to neatly fit in with all of the pastries. However, I was quick to notice Pinkie Pie eyeing the box, apparently able to detect the sweet scent of all the goodies I had in it. I knew better than to leave it alone, but I also could not risk giving Fuller and Lance more items to keep an eye on. I then noticed Luna passing by and called her over to me.

The Princess of the Night approached me with a smile. “How are you, James?”

I smiled as I held the box out to her. “Having a good time, thanks. Anyway, could I ask you to keep a watchful eye over this box for a moment? I’m afraid Pinkie Pie might try to get to it and I need both hands for a minute.”

My friend nodded without a second thought. “I shall. No sugar addict shall reach the contents of this container while I am on duty.”

“Thanks, Luna. I’ll only be a minute.” I replied before walking over to the table that held the birthday cake. Apple Bloom was trotting away with a slice of cake balancing on a paper plate on her head. It still impresses me how ponies have absolutely no difficulty whatsoever carrying flat objects on top of their heads without them toppling off like someone trying to sleep on a swinging plank instead of a proper hammock. Regardless, I proceeded to cut myself a slice of cake that took up as much space as possible on one of the provided paper plates. Before I forget, the icing was vanilla while the cake was a checkerboard cake with a mixture of dark chocolate and yellow cake. Of course, I then realized I needed to wrap up the cake to prevent it from drying out.

I walked back over to Luna and asked, “I’m sorry, Luna. Could you keep an eye on that for a moment longer? I need to properly wrap this first.”

Luna nodded again and said, “I shall, but please don’t be long. Pinkie Pie is starting to give me some strange looks. I am not sure how long I can ward her off.”

I glanced over at Pinkie Pie and saw that she was looking under her bed in the corner. To my surprise, I saw her pull out a fishing rod. She grinned excitedly as she held it between her hooves, but when she looked my way, I crossed my arms and tapped my foot while giving her a stern gaze. She grinned sheepishly before slowly sliding it back under her bed and trotting away.

“Yeah, I see what you mean. Anyway, I’ll try to be quick.” I replied before hurrying downstairs with the slice of cake in my hand. Without paying any mind to my surroundings, I rushed into the kitchen and quickly found a box small enough to contain the plate and cake without leaving any excess space inside. I then placed the cake in it and then wrapped that box in plastic wrap. “That’ll do it.” I muttered before rushing back upstairs.

Much to my relief, I found Luna still standing watch over the box of goodies with Pinkie Pie nowhere near it. “Everything OK up here?” I asked while approaching the Princess of the Night.

Luna glanced around quickly as she said, “Yes, Miss Pie seems to be keeping her distance at the moment. Although I did have to conjure up a large spider to shoo her away at one point.”

I winced at those words. “Seriously? You can do that?”

Luna rolled her eyes as she explained, “She flung a toy spider at me in the hopes of scaring me away, so I flung it back at her after exposing it to a little animation spell I know.”

I groaned at such a silly thought. But not for the reasons you may be thinking. “Aww, why didn’t you wait for me?! I would’ve loved to see that!”

Luna snickered as she bowed her head. “Yes, I suppose I should have. My apologies.” I sighed in disappointment, popping the box open before placing the smaller box inside. With that in there, the box was full to near bursting. I could not possibly fit anything else in there. Well, everything besides the message I had written earlier, that is.

“OK, now we just need to find a way to get this to Canterlot without shifting anything around inside it… Uh… Oh, Spike!” I noticed the little dragon boy walking by and waved at him.

“Huh? What’s up?” He asked while eyeing the box beside me.

I then asked, “You can send scrolls to Celestia by burning them with your flame breath, right? Can you send boxes too?”

He smiled as he replied, “Huh? Boxes? Oh, sure! I’ve sent packages to Princess Celestia before! Although I'm kinda not allowed to.”

I then asked, “Well, I have a request. Could you send this box to her?”

He nodded while holding out his hands. “Sure! You need it sent now?”

I replied, “Not just yet. I need to include a note telling her what to do with it.”

As if on cue, Pinkie Pie ran up to me. “I got it!” She then reached behind herself and pulled out another scroll with an ink quill.

“Let me guess. You got that from Pinkie Space?” I asked while casting her a cockeyed gaze.

Pinkie Pie nodded before trotting away. “Sure did! If you need another, let me know!”

Spike chuckled a bit nervously as he added, “Uh… Those are actually mine. She just keeps them handy in case Twilight needs me to write something down when we're not home.”

“Yeaaaah… Don’t tell me how that works. I want my head to remain intact.” I then took the quill in hand and wrote a brief explanation. “Celestia, this is James. I need you to send this package to my friend in Maryland on my home planet. I will greatly appreciate it.” I then placed the note on top of the box and looked at Spike. “OK, it’s ready.”

Spike nodded before walking up to the box and blowing a plume of green fire at it. The box was engulfed and floated into the air as a puff of smoke that then floated out the nearest open window. “There, it’s on its way.”

“Thanks, Spike. I really needed that.” I replied with a smile, gently patting him on the head.

However, seconds later, someone came flying through the window. “I’m late, I’m late, I’m so late!” She then sailed right into me, though I managed to react in time and braced myself to catch whoever it was. The person in my arms was a familiar gray pegasus mare with a blond mane and tail.

“Hey, Derpy! Glad you could make it!” I spoke before hugging her tightly.

Derpy giggled in delight as she threw her arms around me. “Sorry that I didn’t get here when the party started. I had a few accidents in the kitchen, so it took me longer than desired to get here. But I made sure your present turned out perfect!”

“You made a present for me?” I asked while setting Derpy down. On her sides was a pair of saddlebags. I could detect a faintly sweet aroma coming from them.

“Yup! It’s my special All-Berry muffins!” Derpy replied in excitement. She then pulled them open with her teeth and revealed six muffins in each bag, making a full dozen. Each seemed to be fresh out of the oven with noticeable warmth rising from them. I could make out various faint hues of color on them that seemed to be just under the surface.

Luna then asked, “What, pray tell, are All-Berry muffins?”

Derpy replied with a smile, her silly eyes not looking in the same direction. “I call them that because of all the different fruits in them! They have strawberries, blueberries, banana, raspberries, blackberries, and cherries in them. Oh, and I sprinkled a bit of sugar on top just before I put them in the oven to give it a bit of a satisfying crunch.”

I smiled while looking at the colorful muffins as my sweet tooth called. “Now that sounds like a feast for the taste buds. I’ll take my time with these. Thank you, Derpy.”

Derpy grinned before embracing me again. “You’re welcome, James. Happy birthday.”

However, Spike then let out a belch as a plume of green fire emerged from his mouth before solidifying into a scroll. “Huh? What’s this…?” He then opened it and looked at me before passing the scroll to my hand. “Huh. It’s for you.”

I took the scroll in hand while Derpy hovered behind me. “Is it from Princess Celestia? What does it say?”

I spoke the scroll’s contents out loud. “Uh… Dear James, I have no idea where you want me to send this. Could you please visit me in Canterlot tomorrow to help me send this package to the proper address? And I will keep it refrigerated to keep its contents preserved.”

Luna rolled her eyes while not looking surprised at all. “I was honestly expecting her to reply like this. Neither of us knows Earth particularly well.”

I chuckled with a bit of humility before writing a little note on the back of the scroll letting Celestia know I agreed with her request. “Yeah, I should’ve seen that coming. Could you please send this back, Spike?”

The little dragon nodded while taking the note in hand. “You got it.” He then engulfed it in green flames again before the scroll turned into smoke and floated out the window.

“Thanks, Spike. Now, can I get you anything, Derpy?” I asked as I turned to our newest guest.

Derpy smiled as she eyed the refreshment table. “Well, that punch looks really yummy. I’ll get some of that first.” I then escorted her over to the food table while patting her on the head.

I have to admit, it is rather hard to go into detail on every last thing that happened at the party. There were more guests this time than at any other party I had attended in a while. Even so, I know that everyone had a fabulous time. Even Lance and Fuller got some time to enjoy the cake, although they made fools of themselves when they tried to dance. They often collided, their armor clanking loudly with each clash. I swear, watching them dance was like listening to a tumble dryer filled with pots and pans.

Eventually, Luna and Nightmare Moon made the sun set and night had fallen again. Quite a few of my friends seemed rather beat and it had been a long evening. “Wow, I haven’t been this beat in ages! How long have we been here again?” Derpy asked while letting out a yawn.

Lyra too yawned as she retorted, “I don’t know… Good party, though.”

Pretty much all of us gathered in the storefront, which quickly became crowded. “Whoa, somepony make some room!” Apple Bloom spoke up, hidden somewhere under all the ponies around me.

“Let’s vacate the premises in an orderly fashion, please.” Luna declared with Fuller and Lance leading her towards the door.

Nightmare Moon followed her sister outside. By then, there were few ponies going about their business, so no one was nearby to panic at the site of Nightmare Moon. She glanced around with a look of vague surprise in her eyes. “Huh… There isn’t as much screaming this time…”

Luna replied with a smirk of her own. “Give it time, sister. It took some time for our subjects to accept me as well.”

I smiled at them as everyone started to file out of the storefront. “It was great to have you both here. Thank you for coming.”

Nightmare Moon smiled back to me as she said, “Likewise. It was an honor to attend. Oh, and if you do not mind…” Her horn was coated by a billowing deep blue aura as what seemed to be a slice of my birthday cake floated out from behind her while resting on a paper plate.

Luna rolled her eyes with a smirk of sorts on her lips. “This again… Yes, I do believe Celestia will be most grateful for that, Nightmare Moon. She always did have a taste for cake.”

I barely suppressed a laugh before saying, “Well, make sure you don’t drop it on your way home.” However, Nightmare Moon then approached me and held me in a tender embrace with her wings. “Uh… Your highness?”

She whispered while everyone around me watched. “It was so good to see you again, dear friend. And I will be paying a visit again very soon.”

I replied softly, “You don’t have to, Nightmare Moon. If it is too difficult to work it into your schedule, you can…”

However, she then interrupted me, “That does not matter. If I want to see you, then I will come to you. My kingdom is indeed precious to me, but you…” She then whispered into my ear directly, giving me a very touched and fuzzy feeling inside. “You come first, my friend.”

I really was not sure of how to respond to this at first. But I did feel genuinely lucky that my bond with Nightmare Moon was just as strong as the night where we were reunited for the first time, if not stronger. I wrapped my arms around her neck and whispered, “Thank you… I hope to see you again soon.”

Luna chuckled, apparently enjoying the show. “Nightmare Moon, I apologize to cut this short, but we must be returning to Canterlot.”

Nightmare Moon nodded and released me from her grasp before spreading her sable wings wide. “See you again soon, James.”

I nodded, smiling at her as I bid farewell. “Take care.”

Fuller and Lance spread their wings as well, but before they could take flight, Luna spoke up. “One moment, please.”

The Princess of the Night walked up to me and said with a smile, “You expect me to depart without a proper goodbye?” She then reached up and held me in a tender embrace as well. Nightmare Moon chuckled, clearly not surprised.

I grinned while feeling blessed to be receiving such affection from both nocturnal princesses. I threw my arms around Luna and spoke, “I never forgot about you, Luna. And thank you again for coming. This was one of the best birthday parties I’ve had in probably a good eight years.”

The Princess of the Night whispered back, “I am glad I was able to attend. Let us meet again soon, dear friend.” We both released our grasps on each other and stepped back. I watched as the two guards and twin princesses of the moon spread their wings and began to hover. “A very pleasant evening to you all! May we meet again soon!” Luna called out while they began to fly east towards Canterlot. We all waved goodbye, watching them fly off into the night.

One by one, we all stepped outside with the exception of Pinkie Pie and the Cake couple. “So, how was it?! Best birthday ever, right?!” Pinkie Pie asked from the doorway.

I turned back and looked at her. “Not entirely sure on best ever, but it’s the best I’ve had in… Honestly, I’m not sure how long it’s been since I’ve had a party this grand since I was a kid.”

Applejack smiled back while chuckling at my indecisiveness. “Well, ya’ll better get used to ‘em bein’ this great from now on, because Pinkie Pie never settles for anythin’ less.”

I looked back at Pinkie Pie and grinned as I remembered whose place had been used for it. “Right, you set this all up. Thanks again, Pinkie.”

She replied enthusiastically, "No problem! Now I just gotta figure out whose birthday comes next! Where’s my calendar again?”

However, Mr. Cake then stopped her from going back inside. “Now, Pinkie, it’s always best to keep those things a surprise, right?”

Pinkie Pie giggled before cocking her head to one side in a comical fashion. “Oh, right! DUH! I almost forgot!”

Fluttershy then whispered to me, “James, shouldn’t we be going? I still have my gift to give to you.”

I nodded at her with a smile before looking back at all of my friends. “Thanks again for the party, everyone. But Fluttershy and I really need to get home. It’s getting late and I need to put all these gifts away.”

Rainbow Dash chuckled rather loudly before pointing to my left. “Yeah, we know. We loaded them all into this cart for you.” Standing nearby was Big Macintosh, who was wearing a harness that hooked up to what seemed to be one of Applejack’s apple carts. And stacked in it was every last gift I had received.

“You’re gonna help with that?” I asked, wondering if Big Macintosh had even agreed to it.

He nodded with his calm smile. “Eyup.”

Twilight Sparkle then spoke as Spike climbed onto her back, “Well, I really enjoyed myself tonight. But it’s late and I need to get Spike to bed.”

However, Spike retorted with his arms crossed. “Bed? What’re you talking about?! I can stay up as late as…” Much to my amusement, he slumped forward onto Twilight’s neck and began to snore.

“See?” Twilight said with a giggle as we all got a good laugh out of that.

Rarity and Mitta then approached me and held me in a hug with each at my sides. “It was a splendid party, James.” Rarity spoke with her eyes closed.

Mitta quietly added, “Let’s talk again tomorrow, OK?”

I nodded while wrapping my arms around both mares. “That’s a promise. And thank you again for all this.”

One by one, each of my friends gave me a goodbye hug. Lastly, the Cutie Mark Crusaders came forth. Scootaloo then asked, “Hey, James? I’m gonna go to Sweetie Belle’s place to do a little Cutie Mark Crusaders research. I’ll head home as soon as we’re done, OK?”

I nodded, knowing that I had nothing to worry about with all three of them together. “Sounds good to me. Just make sure you be careful on your way home.”

Apple Bloom grinned as she stepped up beside her friend. “No worries! We’ll both go with ‘er when she heads home.”

The three fillies then gave me a group hug as I kneeled down to reach them. “Happy birthday, James! And good night!” Sweetie Belle spoke before she and her two friends galloped away chatting with each other.

“Heheh, sweet girls.” I muttered with a chuckle while watching them run off.

Fluttershy then asked softly, “Shall we be going?”

“Sure… Oh, wait a sec.” I then walked over to Big Macintosh and reached into the cart. “Let me lighten your load a bit.” I then pulled out the wooden sword the Cutie Mark Crusaders had ‘forged’ for me and hoisted the great blade over my shoulder. “OK, I’m good. Let’s go.”

Big Macintosh nodded in agreement. “Eyup.” We all said our goodbyes and began to head home with Big Macintosh in our company.

Walking along like a mercenary with his blade at the ready, I almost felt like I was Fluttershy and Big Macintosh’s escort as we walked through the empty streets of Ponyville, streetlamps casting light upon the roads every few dozen meters. “Hey, should I put this sword away?” I asked, not sure if having such a long blade hoisted over my shoulder was intimidating her.

Fluttershy shook her head and smiled. “Oh no, you’re fine. In fact… I think you look very dashing with that sword out. Doesn’t he, Big Mac?”

Our burly stallion friend nodded and repeated his favorite phrase. “Eyup.”

“OK then. In any case, if something assaults us from the shadows, I’ll deal with it.” Of course, I strongly doubted that there were any threats in Ponyville. For as long as I have lived here, there has never been a big problem to deal with.

Our walk was fairly uneventful. It was actually a struggle to get Big Macintosh to say anything, so I did not bother. Before long, we crossed the meadow that separated Fluttershy’s cottage from the rest of Ponyville. The exterior was quiet, none of our little animal friends to be seen aside from an owl and a few bats. There was no light shining through the windows, seeing as how no one was home to watch the house.

“Can you give us a hand with this, Mac?” I asked while taking the pot of Mitta’s honeysuckle flowers in my left hand while Fluttershy carried the bag with my copy of Playcolt magazine inside.

Mac replied with a shake of his head. “Sorry. Can’t. Gotta stay here ta make sure the cart doesn’t tilt too far forward.” The cart only had two wheels at the sides, so there was no real way to keep it from tilting without someone in the harness.

Fluttershy did not seem to mind as she said, “That’s OK. There’s not too much to carry in.” I followed along and carried my cargo inside the cottage.

The trip was repeated twice before we saw Big Macintosh off. I set Mitta’s flowers near the window, but not within reach of direct sunlight. Fluttershy then whispered into my ear, “I’ll go get your gift ready, honey. Just relax on the sofa and I’ll be down in a little while.”

I was starting to suspect my girlfriend’s gift to me was something not meant for innocent eyes. “OK, honey. Take your time.” I replied before watching her trot up the stairs.

While looking around for something to do to pass the time, I eyed the bag containing Rainbow Dash’s gift to me. Playcolt… I have never owned such a magazine before. But seeing as how it was a gift, it would be rude to turn it away.

I pulled the magazine out of the bag and reclined on the sofa nearby. The cover depicted what seemed to be a unicorn mare with a slender body and long legs with a light pink coat and mane with a glass of wine floating near her. I felt I had seen her before in person at some point. Perhaps at the Grand Galloping Gala? “She does look like she has ‘Canterlot’ written all over her.”

As I flipped open to the first page, I heard a gentle coo above me. Looking up, I found Angela gazing down at me. “Aw, hey there, Angela.” I spoke softly as I caressed her neck. I know I do not bring her up very often, but rest assured she is always around.

It seems that Playcolt is not a magazine dedicated to just naughty pictures. There seem to be articles in them to read. Of course, Rainbow Dash would have never gotten me a magazine like this to read, so I started looking for just the pictures. I do not particularly care for reading magazine articles anyway. For whatever reason, Angela seemed to be watching too.

“Whoa… Hello there, captain.” I muttered as I found a series of photos depicting Spitfire. Ironic since I had seen her just that day. The photos showed her in uniform, but with her mask down to reveal her face. Those warm eyes were gazing at the camera with a very inviting stare. Another showed her with her uniform’s zipper pulled down, revealing her bare chest. Granted, ponies do not have the type of ‘assets’ a human woman would have there, but I still found that display to be shockingly enticing. The next photo depicted her in a more playful style, looking like she was in the middle of a hop while wearing a cheerleader’s uniform, complete with pompoms and a skirt. It was then I noticed that when standing on their hind legs, mares have…quite a figure to them. “Whoa… I never knew pony mares had such…nice hips. I’ll never look at you the same way again, captain.” I muttered to myself while cracking a smile.

I got more of the same in the following pages, finding that Playcolt seems to focus on a mare’s hindquarters, or dressing them up in flirty outfits. However, when I reached the halfway point of the magazine, I stared aghast at what I was looking at. “What the…?! Are you serious?!”

In the center of the magazine… What in the world… How… Why… What… Rainbow Dash?! The first thing that greeted me when I turned the page was of Rainbow Dash herself reclining on her side inside her own home, I suspect. She was giving the camera, or in this case me, an alluring gaze. “Rainbow… Are you serious?” I muttered to myself, noticing that Angela was covering her face with a wing while her eyes were closed, clearly laughing under her breath. I did not even know doves could really laugh.

I was feeling rather hesitant to go on, seeing as Rainbow Dash is my friend and I am already in love with another woman. Was this some sort of prank? I expected that to be the only picture of her, but boy was I wrong. When I turned the page, I found another picture of her. The shot was taken from behind her, head on her bed while looking at me from the side while her hind legs were still standing, proudly displaying her rump. Fortunately for me, her rainbow-striped tail was obstructing anything that might be under it. And on the page opposite from that picture was another that actually made me chuckle a bit. She was pouring liquid chocolate over herself. What, did she suspect I had a food fetish?

Out of suspicion, I took a closer look at the pages that displayed my friend. To my surprise, there were no page numbers in the corners. It seemed that these pictures of her had been manually stapled into the magazine. Meaning… She had modified this magazine personally for me?!

I felt sweat starting to trickle down my neck. I was becoming hot and bothered while looking at these photos. I confess I liked what I was seeing for the most part, but another part of me was telling me to close the magazine. I went against my better judgment and flipped one more page. On the page on the left, I was greeted with a tamer sight. It was a view of Rainbow Dash from behind, but she was standing on just her hind legs. Her wings were spread wide while her arms were folded behind her head. Her head was turned sideways, allowing her to look at the camera while flashing a rather naughty grin. I must confess, that was a very provocative pose and it really showed off her figure. I admit right now that I always did find that rowdy pegasus mare to be surprisingly attractive in her own unique way, but this… Just wow.

The page on the right was the final straw for me. I felt my body temperature spike as I gazed at a photo of Rainbow Dash smiling rather amorously at the camera while lying on her back, the shot taken from above. She had her arms crossed over chest, but the unobstructed view of her underside gave me a perfect view of her teats. This felt so wrong, but I was hesitant to look away. As it turned out, her teats were indeed smaller than Fluttershy’s, but not by much.

After a moment of staring, I hastily closed the magazine. I felt so dirty and unclean from looking at that. Why did Rainbow Dash give me that magazine after planting photos of herself in them? She said it was for my eyes only, so it was clear she only wanted me to see them…but why? What was she trying to tell me? “Best not think about this too hard…” I muttered to myself while rushing to the kitchen to get a glass of cold water.

I quickly chugged the glass of water once it was full, feeling somewhat better instantly. Even so, it was hard to get those images out of my head. Why? Why did Rainbow Dash give me that? Fortunately, I did not have much time to wonder about it since I heard a voice behind me. “Happy birthday, honey. Do you like your gift?”

I turned to face Fluttershy and stared blankly at her. She… Whoa. She was wearing a black choker around her neck with white lace reaching from it down to her hips. Around them was a pair of black lingerie, which greatly accentuated her shapely rump. She was clearly blushing, as would be expected from a shy reserved girl like her. “Is it…to your liking?”

After taking a few seconds to think of a witty response, I smiled with a blush on my face. “Let’s just say that if I was wearing my armor, I would have the world’s biggest wingboner right now.”

Fluttershy’s wings instantly sprang open with a wingboner of her own. Maybe she was visualizing me with said wingboner. “Oh my…”

I approached her while kneeling by her side, stroking my hand along her soft coat and over the lingerie that covered her rump. “Man… You must’ve went way out of your way to do this, honey… You’re gorgeous.”

Fluttershy shuddered at my touch. “Yes… Rarity suggested it. She made this just for us.”

I smirked at the mention of our friend's name. “Rarity? Whoa. Never knew she ran THAT kind of clothing business.” Fluttershy let out a giggle at those words.

After a moment more of gentle caressing, Fluttershy and I joined lips for a deep sensual kiss. However, it was interrupted by the sound of children talking from…somewhere outside.

“Is that…” I muttered, looking towards the front door. The voices were steadily becoming louder.

“They’re back already?! Oh no, we can’t let Scootaloo see us like this…” Fluttershy whispered quickly while glancing around all flustered.

I smiled as I had an idea. “Then let’s take this somewhere private.” I pointed towards the stairs, knowing the bathroom was right next to our bedroom.

“Ooh! That should work! But let’s keep quiet until Scootaloo’s gone to bed.” Fluttershy replied with a wink. I nodded and quickly followed her upstairs. I suppose I could go into detail on what happened in there, but not this time. Today is my birthday and I would like to keep that little memory to myself. You are welcome to imagine what happened next yourself though.

What a day… I am now lying in bed with Fluttershy beside me, sleeping soundly. I made sure to hide that magazine from Scootaloo as soon as she went to bed. No telling what might happen if she saw her role model posing for me like that.

It has been a long time since I last had a birthday so memorable. I never would have gotten one like this back on Earth. The gifts were great too, although that magazine was definitely weird. I should probably make sure to hide this journal for now. Not sure what Fluttershy would do if she ever read that part.

Well, it is time that I sleep. Today was fun, but it wore me out. Thank you again, my friends. I will not forget this day. Only one question remains. Will my next birthday party be just as amazing and memorable as this one?

Between Rainbows and Butterflies

If you have been following my journals for as long as I think you have, then I am sure you know how I am going to start this one. However, you would be wrong. For whatever reason, I seem to remember my dream from the previous night quite clearly. And…what an interesting dream it was.

I recall my surroundings being a vast field with shallow streams flowing through it. I was even wearing my winged armor as I trekked through it. I seem to recall looking around as the twin moons hung low in the night sky above me. Judging from how I was scanning my surroundings, I was probably looking for someone. Was I just a traveling adventurer in that dream?

“Allie! Allie, where’d you go?!” I called out. Perhaps I was looking for my horse, if I had one. And Allie… Heh, now I see. My dream was triggered by memories of playing a certain video game. I could only hope that no bandits got to her. Although I know she could hold her own against the weaker ones.

I remember passing below a ledge in the field that reached just over my head. As I stood below it and gazed out into the distance, a voice spoke above me. “Who is Allie?”

I looked above me and replied, “Oh, she’s my…horse?” Looking down at me from the ledge was another horse… No, not a horse. A pony. That great billowing blue mane filled with stars and those narrow eyes… “Wait… Nightmare Moon?”

The alicorn above me smiled and flapped her wings, jumping from the ledge before slowly descending until she rested beside me. “Indeed, it is I.”

I then asked, “But what are you doing in… Oh, wait… Am I dreaming?! I should’ve known better when I passed those giants and mammoths. I’m pretty sure even Equestria doesn’t have those.”

Nightmare Moon chuckled at my lack of familiarity with her dream delving capabilities. “Yes, I noticed them too when I was following you. Those creatures with massive sticks looked rather dozy. Perhaps they too wanted to get to sleep.”

I looked to the west as I said, “Oh, giants aren’t so bad. Some won’t pay you any mind when you’re on horseback. I think...”

Nightmare Moon then slowly glanced around at the vast field before turning her gaze to the skyline. Her eyes stared at the twin moons before asking, “This world has beauty to rival even Equestria. Where are we, exactly? Do you know?”

I looked around, eyeing a heavily forested mountainside to the south with many more mountain ranges in the distance. There seemed to be a familiar hilltop settlement to the east. “If memory serves… Seems that we’re in Skyrim right now. That’s Whiterun over there. And if I remember correctly, I have a house there with two adopted daughters and a beautiful wife.”

Nightmare Moon raised an eyebrow as she completely missed my point. “Skyrim?! I thought you were from Earth! And… Wait, you were MARRIED when my sisters brought you to Equestria?! Oh my goodness, we need to send word to your wife and children right now! They must be worried out of their minds!”

At those words, I burst into laughter. “Good god, no! I was never married! Skyrim and everything in it is completely fictional!”

The Princess of Dreams stared at me with a blank expression. “Wait… What? This world does not truly exist?”

I shook my head once I had stopped laughing. “No, it doesn’t. This world was conceived by people on Earth as part of a fictional series. I indulged myself in it and found it to be very enjoyable. Think of it as a story where you choose what happens.” I then turned my gaze towards Whiterun in the distance. “When I was presented with the opportunity to get married, I jumped at the chance and went to find the only Argonian in Skyrim who was looking for a lover. Her voice may be less than feminine, but I can look past that since she is a total sweetheart.”

Nightmare Moon approached me and stood by my side, her gaze also being directed towards the distant town. “Hmmm… She does sound kind. Would it be all right if I met her?”

I smirked just a little at the notion. “Well, there’s no telling when I’ll dream about this place again, so I guess we better while we have the chance.”

The two of us spread our wings and took to the air before soaring towards Whiterun while gliding on the cool midnight air. “Man… I never actually had the chance to fly over Skyrim before… This beats out riding horseback by a long shot.”

My friend smiled as she took a sidelong glance at me. “You sound like you love this place.”

I sighed wistfully as I replied, “I do. The vast natural landscapes just suck you in and the sense of freedom you get while hiking through the beautiful expanses… There’s nothing else like it. Granted, there is the occasional bandit and hungry predators, not to mention the odd skeleton wandering around, but those are only minor nuisances. More than anything, I loved being able to just go wherever I wanted whenever I wanted.”

As we landed before the gates of Whiterun, I then spoke, “But it was always so good to come home to Whiterun and walk into my house.”

Nightmare Moon sighed as she gazed up at the stone arch before us. “I know that feeling. I felt that when I finally woke up inside my palace for the first time… Hm?” She was quick to notice the two guards standing at the sides of the wooden gate, torches in hand. I always did love their helmets.

One of the guards spoke to me in a heavy Nordic accent while I reached for the gate. “I used to be an adventurer like you. Then I took an arrow to the knee.”

I paused, having heard that phrase used far too often before. Nightmare Moon also gave me a bemused gaze, clearly puzzled by those words coming out of nowhere. However, I then smirked as I replied with an idea in my head. “Really? Well, she used to be an evil queen of the night…”

Nightmare Moon seemed to know where I was going with this and looked at the guard over my shoulder as she added, “Then I took a rainbow to the face.”

The two guards looked at each other, clearly not being able to comprehend that joke. Nightmare Moon then whispered to me as I pushed the gate open, “You think they’ll get the joke?”

I chuckled before I muttered, “Not in a million years.”

When we stepped into town, I found virtually no one out and about other than the guards on patrol with torches in hand as they walked along the stone streets. For a dream, this whole thing felt so real… Too real, in fact. I honestly felt like I was wide awake. All the visual information my eyes were reading felt too concrete to be just an illusion played by my resting mind.

“James, what is wrong?” Nightmare Moon asked, clearly noticing me pause for an extended period of time.

I turned to her and said, “Nightmare Moon… I’m not sure I should go through with this… All this… This dream feels too real. I don’t want to establish a bond with anyone here if I might never see them again in a dream and remember it when I wake up.”

Nightmare Moon’s expression became one of slight shock before she frowned sadly. “I see what you mean… Becoming friends with someone only to never see them again afterwards…” She then looked around with a most curious stare. “But while we’re here… May I at least see what is here? This world intrigues me.”

I nodded as I saw no trouble in letting her indulge. “All right. But no interactions with anyone. Let me show you to my home.” I then walked along, passing the blacksmith’s forge on my right before standing before the wooden house on its left.

“This is where I live in Skyrim. Pretty cozy, if I do say so myself.” I spoke while reaching for the door handle. However, I then remembered to restrain myself and to lower myself to the ground to hopefully remain unnoticed.

“Why are you doing that?” Nightmare Moon asked, obviously noticing my unusual stance.

I quietly replied, “It’s a type of stealth stance. Don’t ask me how it works. I don’t fully get it myself.” I then gently nudged the door inwards as slowly as I could. I did not want to barge right in just to be detected.

Standing over the fire in the center of the main room was my wife. Shahvee. She seemed to be at work preparing a meal. Her thick alligator-like tail would sometimes swish into view from behind her. She was still wearing the same humble blue dress she wore at the time of our wedding in Riften. I felt Nightmare Moon peeking through the door above me, her eyes cast upon the Argonian ahead of me. “Is that her?” My friend asked with a whisper.

I nodded as I replied, “Yeah. Her voice is a bit off-putting, but I’ve learned to see past that. She’s very beautiful and a total sweetheart.”

Nightmare Moon nodded and smiled above me. “I agree. She does exude a type of tender beauty. Should we go in and say hello?”

I too wanted to approach Shahvee and greet her since I did hold some genuine affection for her. However, I had to remind myself that this was merely a dream and not reality. Getting too attached to a nonexistent person would only bring heartache. For all I knew, this would be the last time I ever saw her. “No… It’s for the best that we don’t get too attached to anyone here. Let’s go.”

As I stepped away from the door and closed it, Nightmare Moon asked, “James, are you sure? I understand they are not real, but…”

I sighed as I turned away. “Trust me, I know what it’s like to fall in love with a woman who does not exist. It hurts…”

Nightmare Moon looked back at my house before looking back to me. “Was it her?”

I shook my head as I began to walk towards the main gate. “No. It was from years ago when I was younger. And besides, my heart belongs to someone else now. Someone who is as real as me.”

My friend trotted up alongside me as we left the town, the immediate area still bathed in light from the torches held by the two guards. “In all honesty, James… That is part of the reason I came to you tonight. Today is a very special day.”

I turned my gaze to her while approaching the edge of the crumbling stone wall just ahead of me instead of following the path to my right. “It is? Which day is it?”

Nightmare Moon smiled while directing her beautiful exotic eyes towards me. “Today is Hearts and Hooves Day. Do you know about it?”

Judging by the name, this day is likely Equestria’s equivalent to Valentines Day on Earth. “Um… Does it have to do with young couples?”

My friend gave me a delighted smile. “Well, you have the right idea. It is a day that celebrates love and friendship.”

I then smiled as I asked, “And that’s why you’re here?”

The beautiful alicorn gently nuzzled my face. “James, what I am about to say is not something to say lightly. You are the most important person in my life. Of course that is why I am here.”

I felt immensely flattered at those words, my body temperature rising as I began to sweat in embarrassment. “Really?”

She chuckled as I became flustered. “What do you expect? After all you did for me? I would not even be alive right now if you never met me. You are my dearest friend. And you always will be. And since this is Hearts and Hooves Day, even if it is only in the earliest hours of the day, I want to be able to spend at least a little time with you while I can.”

I felt a sting of disappointment as I processed her words. “You mean…we won’t be seeing each other today?”

Nightmare Moon shook her head with equal disappointment. “Sadly, no. I have too many duties to always have time to mingle with those I hold dear. That is why I am spending time with you as we both sleep. And I assure you that this dream will always remain in your memory.”

I must admit this dream felt far too real, even though I felt like I was not feeling any sort of exertion. I could feel the chill of the night wind blowing against my face, the smell of the meadery churning out bottles of sweet mead in the distance. The smell of a campfire just below… Wait… Down there? Was that the Khajiit caravan?

“Hm? What are you looking… Oh! Are those giant cats?!” Nightmare Moon asked as she stood at the edge of the crumbling wall. Down below was the humble campsite where the usual caravan set up shop. Despite being as late as it was, it seemed that all four of them were still awake.

“Oh, them? They are Khajiit merchants. They carry… Huh?” I noticed that Nightmare Moon had gone airborne and was drifting down towards the caravan on her sable wings. “Oh boy, this won’t end well.” I muttered, jumping down the wall’s collapsed chunks to reach the campsite as quickly as I could.

I was worried that the caravan’s guard would mistake Nightmare Moon for a possible threat due to her darker features and decided it would be wise to keep her out of sight. I cast the levitation spell on her with the use of my left gauntlet, keeping it concealed behind my shield. Nightmare Moon was coated by a billowing blue aura, as was my gauntlet. I raised her higher into the air to help keep her out of earshot of the Khajiit, knowing one of them was a mage and could strike her even from a distance.

The caravan’s guard passed near me as I strolled through the camp. She turned her feline face towards me and spoke in a Khajiit’s trademark raspy sly tone. “Ah, such fine armor you wear. Are those wings just for show?”

I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye and smirked before spreading my wings. “See for yourself.” At those words, I flapped them and took to the air before soaring west over the vast field while magically dragging Nightmare Moon along.

I released my magic grip on Nightmare Moon once I felt we were far away enough to avoid drawing attention. She flew down next to me and glided by my side before flashing an irritated gaze at me. “What was that for?! I just wanted to pet them!”

I promptly replied, “Sorry, but I wasn’t taking chances. This might be a dream, but I have no idea if you could get hurt in it or not.”

Nightmare Moon rolled her eyes at my concern. “Oh please, what harm would they have attempted to inflict on me?”

I sighed as I combed over my own memories of that world. “As beautiful as this world is, it’s by no means a peaceful one. Virtually everyone in it carries a weapon. There are threats everywhere. And that's not even taking into account the machinations of an entire pantheon of dark trickster gods… In fact, I would say it’s a world ponies should never have to see.”

Nightmare Moon frowned with a most unhappy expression. “In other words… It is much like the world you came from.”

I rolled my eyes at that comparison. “Well… I guess it’s a lot like my world from a thousand years ago, but yeah. This world is not nearly as pure as Equestria. So I would prefer to keep you from seeing the darker aspects of this world.”

My friend nodded understandingly. “Yes… I suppose it would be regretful for this dream to become a nightmare…” She seemed to look behind us before smiling, her horn coated by that deep blue aura I had come to recognize as her own. “I think I know of a good place to relax while staying out of harm’s way.”

Next thing I know, I am standing on solid ground. Was that a teleportation spell? However, I found myself very nearly falling off due to the ground’s steep slant. I felt myself rise into the air again through the use of a levitation spell and found myself being seated on a narrow wooden beam… The top of a slanted roof? And…the view was amazing. When I looked down, I saw the rooftops of Whiterun. Was I on the very top of Dragonsreach?

“Quite a view… Though it is no Canterlot.” I heard Nightmare Moon speak beside me. She was delicately perched upon the wooden beam that stood at the very apex of the slanted roof.

“Very true. Hard to beat the view from a city built right into the side of a mountain near the summit. We aren’t anywhere near the highest point in Skyrim…” I replied before shuddering as a cold gust of wind blew against my face. “Jeez, I never knew just how cold it is in Skyrim! No wonder the Nords have a resistance to cold from living here.”

Nightmare Moon chuckled in amusement as she added, “And I have no idea what you are even talking about at all.”

The view from the very top of Dragonsreach was simply divine. I could see from the fields below to the colossal mountains beyond. And with my dear friend by my side, the moment was all the more magical. To think that this was a dream when it felt so real.

I soon felt Nightmare Moon gently lean against me with her head resting next to mine. “It seems that you will be awakening soon.”

These words were genuinely unpleasant to hear for whatever reason. “Already? But… It doesn’t feel like much time has passed…”

Nightmare Moon sighed as she replied, “True. I only just entered your dream barely an hour ago. The sun has already started to rise.”

With a frown, I asked the classic question. “Five more minutes, please?”

The beautiful alicorn snickered lightly as she whispered, “Very well.”

Moments passed as we just sat there, enjoying each other’s company. Nightmare Moon then whispered, “I hope your first Hearts and Hooves Day will be an enjoyable one.”

I smiled as I glanced back at her. “I’m pretty sure I know what to expect, but I’ll still just take it as it comes.”

The dark alicorn chuckled as she muttered, “From what I have heard, those are words Twilight Sparkle could learn from.”

I rolled my eyes as those words rang true for me. “No argument there, especially if what I’ve heard is true.”

Minutes later, I noticed an odd sight. The mountains seemed to be fading away into a white veil of light. Or was it just an empty void? I started to feel unnerved when it began to reach the fields and engulf them too. And it was not just from one direction. It was closing in on Whiterun from all around us at an equal pace. “OK, that’s creepy… What’s going on?”

Nightmare Moon replied calmly, “The dream is ending, James. That’s what it is.”

If anything, this was a genuinely unnerving way for a dream to end. It felt like the wondrous world of Skyrim was being erased right before my eyes. The wall of white continued to close in, covering all that it moved over. It reached from the ground and towered above into the sky. How does one describe watching even the vast night sky disappear into a colorless void? It truly felt like the end of the world.

I was tempted to try to fly away, although that obviously would have been futile. It was closing in from all around me, so there was nowhere to run. However, Nightmare Moon rested her hoof on my pauldron. “James, it’s all right. You will soon awaken in your bed and all will be well.”

I looked at her and nodded, trying to calm myself and accept that this world was just an illusion on the lids of my sleeping eyes. “I know, but… This world just feels so real right now…”

Much to my shock, I felt Nightmare Moon’s lips touch my cheek. “I know it does not feel pleasant to see a world you care about fade, but remember that an even more wondrous real world awaits you when your eyes open. You would much rather be in Equestria regrdless, right?”

I paused, taking a moment to process in my mind that the beautiful Princess of Dreams had just kissed me. I replied frankly while trying to not be distracted by my own wandering thoughts, “Yeah… Skyrim is wondrous, but it is full of danger and evil. There is so much greed and corruption in the world. Equestria pretty much has all of its wonders minus all that evil in it.” I then turned to her and smiled. “I’ll take Equestria over Skyrim any day.”

She gazed at me with those beautiful teal eyes as the towering walls of white breached the walls of Whiterun. Not as a force of doom, but as a gateway to take me back to the world I love. She then reached out and kissed me on the cheek again. “As would I. Even though this world is false, I can sense that not all is well here. I too am eager to return to the beautiful land I was born in.”

I smiled, gently touching my cheek with the memory of that kiss fresh in my mind. “I hope the peace and purity of Equestria never fades.”

Nightmare Moon smiled as the walls of white void towered above us with only Dragonsreach itself left untouched. “It will never fade. Celestia, Luna, and myself will see to that.”

I could feel my vision starting to become covered in white light. “It’s time to wake up, my friend. Goodbye. And a have a very lovely Hearts and Hooves Day.”

I slowly awakened, feeling very rested from the dream I had just experienced. My hand reached up and touched my cheek, still remembering the touch of Nightmare Moon’s lips as if she had only just touched it. I very slowly sat up in bed, finding myself alone as the light from the newly risen sun shone through the open window. Hearts and Hooves Day… Today was going to be a very interesting day.

I took a moment to stretch as I let out a yawn. My hands clasped into fists as my arms reached out, shuddering while I let out a groan. Once that was done, I stood up and began to get dressed. Once my pants and shoes were on, I looked over my shirts. Today was a lovely summer day, so a t-shirt would be fine. However, I was unsure of which color to wear.

My eyes glanced back and forth at the six colorful shirts. Which shirt would go best for the day? I did not think long. My eyes fell upon the yellow shirt with pink butterflies on the back and chest. I muttered with a smile as I slid on the shirt that matched my girlfriend’s colors. “Who else?”

As I went down the stairs, I noticed the scent of fried eggs in the air. Fluttershy was surely starting on breakfast. When I peeked into the kitchen, that was exactly what I saw. The beautiful pegasus mare was hovering next to the stove while stirring the crackling eggs before also checking on a waffle iron. I stepped forward and said, “Let me help with that, honey.”

Fluttershy glanced at me with those big beautiful eyes and grinned while still holding the spatula in her mouth. She could not speak without dropping it, so she stayed silent. I went over to the waffle iron to make certain the batter inside did not overcook. After another moment, I popped the lid open and got blasted in the face with a cloud of fragrant steam. The waffle was quite large and a perfect shade of golden brown. I turned the waffle iron upside-down, allowing it to fall onto a plate Fluttershy had prepared.

Once I had set the waffle iron back down, I poured the remaining batter into the iron and closed it while it let out a hiss with the release of moisture. I then looked down, finding Fluttershy eyeing the crackling eggs in the frying pan. I then smiled before reaching down and wrapping my arms around her from behind and lifting her into the air with her back against my chest.

“Honey?” She asked calmly while trying to look back at me.

I replied while kissing her neck, “Happy Hearts and Hooves Day, dear.”

My girlfriend giggled at my touch. “You knew? I thought you had never… Mmmm… I thought this was your first Hearts and Hooves Day. How did you know about it? Did you check the calendar?”

I smiled as I began to nuzzle my face into her gorgeous flowing mane. “A little alicorn princess told me in my dream while I slept.”

Fluttershy giggled at the cute notion. “Princess Luna? Or… Nightmare Moon? Well, they spoiled the surprise I had for you.”

I kissed her on the neck once more. “Don’t worry about it, honey. All I learned was what day it is. You can still surprise me later in the day with something special.”

My girlfriend smiled sweetly as she spoke, “Now I just need to think of something special…. Ooh! I think I have an idea!”

I cocked my head to one side and asked, “You do? What is it?”

Fluttershy winked at me teasingly while she said, “I can’t tell you. It wouldn’t be much of a surprise if I did.”

I snickered with a grin on my face. “Good point…. Whoa! The eggs are gonna burn!” I only just remembered about the eggs frying next to us. “I got this.” I spoke quickly, gently setting Fluttershy down before taking a plate and pouring the scrambled eggs onto it. They seemed slightly overcooked with some crispy segments, but I honestly like my eggs like that.

Fluttershy breathed a sigh of relief. “Phew… Almost forgot about… Ooh! I’ll get the toast.” She then approached the counter that held the toaster and removed the darkened slices of whole wheat bread. I watched as she spread butter and delicious strawberry jam over them.

“Thanks, honey.” I said as she carried the two slices over on a plate. Along with the toast, we had scrambled eggs and a waffle for each of us. A bottle of syrup and a small bowl of strawberry slices was nearby along with a bottle of ketchup.

“I know it’s not much, but I hope you like it.” Fluttershy spoke with a modest smile.

I replied thankfully, “It’s all perfect, Fluttershy. Just the right amount. And if I get hungry again… Well, it’ll just make lunch all the more satisfying.”

Fluttershy flashed me a joyful smile, but then a voice spoke above us as we took our seats at the table. “Hi! Am I interrupting anything?”

I looked up and saw… Wait, how did she do that?! Pinkie Pie was sticking her head out of one of Fluttershy’s decorative birdhouses! “What the?! How'd you get there?!”

Pinkie Pie grinned while dismissing my confusion. “I know you’re supposed to come in to work today, but I’m here to let you know that Mr. and Mrs. Cake have given you the day off! It’s your first Hearts and Hooves Day and we don’t want to take you away from your cuddly-wuddly boopsie-woopsie pumpkin pie!”

I honestly had to catch myself from bursting out laughing at that last line. “I’m sorry… Just what was that last part?!”

Fluttershy blushed while both entertained and flustered by that bizarre string of words. “Um… I don’t think I’ve ever heard anypony talk like that…”

Our silly pink friend giggled as she said, “Oh, Fluttershy. You know what I meant by that! And we wouldn’t want you to not get to spend time today with your kissy-wissy snuggy-wuggy sugar bear!”

That time, it was Fluttershy’s turn to stop herself from laughing. “Hee…heehee… Who honestly says stuff like that anymore?!”

I then asked, “And just where did you even hear that? I can’t remember the last time I even heard stuff like that. Maybe from my grandmother when I was five or six years old, but never anywhere else!”

Pinkie Pie rolled her eyes as she explained. “I overheard it from the kitchen in Sugarcube Corner on Hearts and Hooves Day last year and thought it was so cute! I never got the chance to see who was doing it, but the voices sounded kinda familiar…” She then stuck her arm out of the hole in the birdhouse…somehow…and waved to us. “Anyway, that’s what I came here for! You two lovebirds have a great Hearts and Hooves Day!” And just like that, she…pulled herself back into the birdhouse.

“…..How did…” I then stood up and peered inside. There was absolutely nothing inside the birdhouse at all. I then looked back at Fluttershy and asked, “How does she do that?! I don’t see any way she could’ve gotten in there!”

Fluttershy just laughed at the whole thing. “I don’t know! Even after all this time, I still don’t understand how she does all that!”

I shrugged my shoulders, knowing I just might give myself a seizure if I tried to make any sense of what I had just seen. However, it was then that I noticed someone was missing from the kitchen. “Hang on… Where’s Scootaloo?”

Fluttershy replied right away. “She left early to go meet up with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle at the clubhouse before school. I think they wanted to make something special for Cheerilee.”

I looked at her with a slight smile on my lips. “Yeah, that Cheerilee is a sweetheart. You think if I hurry along, I can see them there?”

My lover replied after taking a bite of her eggs, “I think so. But when you’re done, please come back home. I would like to spend a little time with you too.”

I nodded before returning to my seat. “Will do. Better hurry this up before I miss my chance.” I then started working on my breakfast, eating quickly while not quite gobbling the whole thing down.

I poured a little ketchup on my eggs before spreading it around and eating while placing some strawberry slices on my waffle and pouring the syrup over it. I was glad Fluttershy had developed a preference for buying whole wheat bread over white. Whole wheat bread makes better toast than white bread and is even better for your body. Needless to say, I was really enjoying Fluttershy’s cooking despite the simplicity of it all.

“Hoo… That was…hu… Darn it. Don’t tell me I got…hu…” I muttered right as I finished eating. Fluttershy held a hoof to her mouth as she smiled, my body twitching every several seconds.

“Hiccups?” She asked, her eyes watching me with some concern.

“Yeah… Happens frequently when I…hu….eat too fast.” I replied with an annoyed frown. Regardless, I then stood up and kissed Fluttershy on her snout. “But it was all great, honey. I’m gonna go check on…hu…the girls and head on back for…hu… Oh, come on!”

Fluttershy tried to not laugh and kissed me back on my cheek. “OK, honey. And tell them I said hello. And I’ll make some warm tea just in case those mean old hiccups aren’t gone by the time you get back.”

I grinned at the offer. “Please add honey to mine… Hey! I think the hiccups just…hu… Nope, not yet! Anyway, I better get going. See you soon!” I hugged my girlfriend briefly before heading out of the kitchen and out the front door. I then headed south towards Sweet Apple Acres as the crow flies.

Instead of entering through the main area of the farm, I ended up walking into the vast apple orchard itself from the north. Fortunately, after entering through this route so many times, I had figured out the way to the Cutie Mark Crusaders clubhouse. While weaving around the many apple trees and taking note of one tree that never seemed to grow any apples or leaves, I soon found my way to that familiar little tree house.

“I wonder what the girls are up to…” I muttered while approaching the clubhouse. As I drew near, I could hear the three fillies discussing something inside through an open window.

“Huh… Does it feel like somethin’s missin’?” I heard Apple Bloom while sounding like she was pacing.

Scootaloo’s voice came next. “Yeah, it just doesn’t look like we added enough… But we don’t want it to look the way it did last year, right?”

Sweetie Belle spoke up last. “I know what you mean. We don’t want to make the exact same thing twice in a row, right? How do we mix this one up a bit?”

I smirked and knocked on the underside of the clubhouse to get their attention. “What the…?! Somepony out there?!” I heard Apple Bloom ask before the sound of little hooves clopping moved above me and out the clubhouse’s door.

“Helloooo? Was someone knocking?” Sweetie Belle asked from above me on the balcony.

I stepped out into the open and found the three fillies looking down at me. “Morning, girls. What’s happening?”

Scootaloo beamed at me as she said, “Oh, hey! Morning, big brother! We were just trying to make a special gift for Miss Cheerilee! Wanna see?”

“Sure! I’ll be right up.” I then walked up the ramp and ducked through the doorway. Only to immediately bump my head on the ceiling when I stood up. “Ow! That gets me every time, doesn’t it? At least my hiccups are gone...” I heard the three fillies giggle before they followed me inside.

“Anyway, James… This is what we’re workin’ on. Looks good so far, right?” Apple Bloom asked while she and the other two fillies stood at the opposite side of a large heart-shaped rug in the middle of the clubhouse.

I looked down and smiled, finding that the rug very nearly spanned the entire length of the clubhouse. Along with being in the shape of a heart, it had elegant white lace around the edges while the heart itself was a lovely shade of pink. I noticed a few open paint cans nearby, finding that the place seemed to have an art studio vibe to it. What exactly were they making?

I shrugged my shoulders, not sure of what I was seeing while still liking how it looked. “Nice rug, I must admit.”

The three fillies looked at each other with bewildered expressions. Apple Bloom then exclaimed, “Wha…? That ain’t no rug! That’s a gift for Miss Cheerilee for Hearts an’ Hooves Day!”

I smiled as I replied, “So, you made a rug for her? I’m sure she’ll like it.”

Scootaloo just let out a laugh before she explained, “Heheh, no! It’s not a rug! Think of it like a giant card!”

Sweetie Belle smiled brightly as she added, “We made it that big just to show how much we love her! Miss Cheerilee is one of the best mares in Ponyville!”

I continued to smile, having met Cheerilee numerous times over the last several months. She really is a sweetheart. “Sounds like your opinions of her are very high. And you’re right. She is one of the nicest mares I’ve ever met.”

Apple Bloom beamed at me as she happily said, “She sure is!” But she then frowned as she looked at the giant card. “Only trouble is we’re tryin’ ta get this one ta look different from the last one. Last time, we used ribbons, glitter, and hoofprints. This time, we wanna mix it up a bit.”

I took a seat on the floor to avoid bumping my head again and crossed my arms. “So… This is to show her how much you girls adore her?”

Scootaloo nodded readily and said, “Yeah! She’s the best teacher we’ve ever had! Even if she's the only one we've had.”

I then had an idea. If they wanted to portray their admiration and love to Cheerilee, then why not do so in one of the oldest and most artistic ways in history? “Well… Why not tell her how you feel in the language of flowers?”

The three fillies glanced at each other before Apple Bloom cocked her head to one side while giving me a very bemused expression. “Language of flowers? Never knew flowers could even talk.”

I snickered at her taking what I said in completely the wrong direction. “They don’t. You use them to speak for you.” I then went over to a small bookshelf. “Hmm… Oh, you have an encyclopedia here?”

Sweetie Belle nodded as she followed me. “Uh huh. We keep one there to help with homework sometimes.”

I then opened the encyclopedia and began to flip through the pages. “Well, the language of flowers is an ancient means of communication through the use of specific flowers to speak with a type of code. For example, the red rose is a symbol of true love while the black rose is a symbol of intense hatred or even death. It doesn’t apply to just roses though. Lavender can symbolize devotion while the white lily shows purity.”

Scootaloo grinned at the very concept of what I was describing. “You can talk just by using flowers? That’s awesome! Is there any that say ‘You’re awesome’ or ‘Wanna hang out sometime’ in there?”

I smirked amusingly at that question. “Uh… The messages with each flower are very specific and are not complex… But for those… I think your first phrase suits a carnation while the latter would… Um… I think a viscaria would suit it best.”

Sweetie Belle then asked, “Well, what kind of flowers do you think we need to show Miss Cheerilee how much we care about her?”

I smiled as I browsed over the list I found. “Grab a quill and write down the flowers I’m about to tell you. Scootaloo, you’ll have to go into town and get a bouquet of each.”

My little sister gave me a salute. “You got it! I’ll get those back here in no time!”

I began to look through the list of flowers and their meanings while Apple Bloom lied down with a sheet of paper before her and a pencil in her mouth. “OK. We need…red roses…asters…gardenias…red tulips…blue violets…heliotropes…agrimony…and top it off with some pear blossoms.”

Apple Bloom then rolled up the sheet of paper and gave it to Scootaloo, who was in the process of putting on her safety gear. “All righty then! Scootaloo, it’s up ta you ta find the flowers on the list.”

The little pegasus filly smiled at us with a determined gleam in her eyes. “You got it! Sit tight for a bit and I’ll be back in no time!” She then took the scroll into her jaws and ran out the door. Seconds later, we heard the sound of her wings buzzing like a motor before the sound steadily faded out into the distance.

“I hope Scootaloo doesn’t take too long. We only have a little over an hour before class starts.” Sweetie Belle mentioned while looking over the massive heart in the middle of the room.

I decided to pass the time with simple conversation. “So… Cheerilee’s your favorite teacher? Does she have a sweetheart of her own for today?”

Apple Bloom frowned while also looking a bit uneasy. “Actually, no… We tried ta help ‘er with that last year, but…”

She and Sweetie Belle smiled sheepishly before the unicorn filly spoke, “It…uh…didn’t turn out so well… We found a recipe for a love potion and thought it would help her and the stallion we picked out for her, but…”

I raised an eyebrow at those words. “Hang on. Who did you think would be a good match for her?”

Apple Bloom rolled her eyes while she said, “My big brother. Big Macintosh.”

I stared at them in silence for a moment as I tried to process that information. I then let out a laugh. “Seriously?! Big Mac?! Whoa, he’s one lucky guy!”

Sweetie Belle smiled with an uneasy expression. “Yeah, we thought so too. I mean, he really seems like a nice guy, right? Only…the love potion worked a little TOO well. They…uh…went all gaga over each other.”

I cocked my head to one side as I started to wonder. “Uh… Just…how much into each other were they?”

Apple Bloom sighed while looking a bit ill. “I hope I don’t barf from sayin’ this… He…uh… One of the things he called ‘er was…his heartie-smartie smirchy-wirchy baby-waby…hurk!” I heard a rather unsettling sound as Apple Bloom held her hoof over her mouth for a second before gagging, probably due to nearly vomiting.

“Big Macintosh...saying that… Oh my god!” I yelled before bursting out into laughter, my hand over my face. “That is just so embarrassing! So wrong, but I can’t help but laugh!”

Apple Bloom sighed with a huff. “Ugh, don’t remind me! That was awful! Who in their right mind even says that kinda stuff these days?!”

I then asked, “Apparently someone who is experiencing the side-effects of a love potion. Do they even remember what happened that day?”

Sweetie Belle replied while looking rather relieved, “I think that’s the only good thing that we got out of it. Neither of them had any idea what happened! Thank goodness too.”

Apple Bloom nodded several times in agreement before she added, “Yeah, we learned we shouldn’t meddle in the relationships of other ponies…” She then asked while her gaze met mine, “That reminds me. Did ya ever have a special somepony back where ya came from, James?”

Just when I had all but forgotten about those days, those words brought up unpleasant memories from not too long ago. I sighed before turning my gaze towards the open window. “I would rather not talk about it.”

Sweetie walked up to me and rested her hoof on my hand. “It’s OK, James. As a fellow Cutie Mark Crusader, we should be there for you when you have problems. We can at least lend an ear.”

I looked down at the two fillies. Each of them were looking up at me with very concerned expressions. I finally gave in and said, “Do you know what it’s like when you finally find true love and stick with that special someone with them telling you daily that they love you for three years straight only for that person to reveal that the entire thing was an elaborate lie maintained out of ‘pity’ for you?”

The two fillies gasped at my words. “A… A lie? For three years straight?!” Apple Bloom spoke with a truly startled expression. “Ya gotta be kiddin’ me! Who would do somethin’ so mean?!”

I sighed as I recalled some unpleasant memories. “I don’t know… Even now I still don’t understand why she did it… I don’t even know what was true or not in that relationship… Did she love me? Was she brainwashed into thinking she did not? I just don’t know anymore…”

Sweetie Belle frowned at my words while also looking quite frustrated. “If Big Macintosh ever found out about that, I know he would buck her lights out! I hope I never meet that girl!”

I sighed again while feeling slightly better that my friends were standing up for me. “Thanks, Sweetie… It doesn’t bother me that much anymore though since I’ve found my real love.”

Apple Bloom smiled faintly as she added, “We know… Fluttershy really does seem like a great match for ya. I’m glad ya met ‘er.”

I nodded with a faint smile of my own. “I know… I’m really glad she’s in my life… And that you girls and all my other friends are in my life too.”

The two fillies let out an aww before hugging me in unison. “Awww, we’re glad we met ya too, James. Y'all have been a great member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders with us. Even if ya kinda already graduated.”

Sweetie Belle then spoke wistfully, “And to think what would’ve happened if you hadn’t found us at that playground that day…”

I wrapped my arms around the two fillies, holding them against me. “Yeah… You girls really are special to me. But just remember… Never ever get into a relationship with someone out of pity… There are few things you can do to someone that is more cruel than that.”

Sweetie Belle nodded understandingly. “I know. That’ll only hurt him more when he finds out.”

We just sat there for a moment longer, holding each other in a cuddly embrace. However, I then heard a voice speak from the window. “Save some for me!”

I looked up and saw Scootaloo jump through the window before trotting over to us and joining in the group hug. “I’m glad I got back in time before this was over. What’d I miss?”

I felt it was not necessary to worry her over what I had just discussed and replied with a calm smile. “Not much. We were just chilling together as friends.”

Sweetie then smiled as she looked at her speedy pegasus friend. “Wow, Scootaloo. You weren’t even gone twenty minutes! Did you find everything you need?”

The little pegasus filly nodded as she leaned towards the window. “Sure did! Every last one of them! Come here and I’ll show you.” She then let go of me and trotted over to the window before reaching over it with her head. She then turned to face us with a paper bag hanging from her teeth. Sticking out of it was a diverse variety of flower bouquets.

“Whoa, you seriously found every kind I mentioned?” I asked, finding it hard to believe that all of the flowers I listed were cultivated in Ponyville.

Scootaloo smiled, though also looking a bit proud of herself as if she put in some extra effort. “Yeah, though I had to ask around for some. I think some of these aren’t really popular.” She then took her helmet off and held it upside-down. “And before I forget, I got you something too, James!”

She then held out her helmet to me. I looked down and noticed a single flower resting inside it. It was a light purple bell-shaped flower. “Huh? Which one is that?”

Scootaloo replied, “They said it’s a Canterbury Bell. You know what it means?”

“Um… Let me get back to you on that.” I said before looking through the encyclopedia again. “Canterbury Bell… Ah, here we go. Campanula medium…” I paused as I read over the symbolism of the flower in floriography. The meaning of the Canterbury Bell is gratitude and faith. As I looked at Scootaloo, I felt my heart melt. She knew exactly what she wanted to tell me. “Aww… C’mere, Scoot.”

My little sister grinned widely as her tiny wings flittered like the wings of a cicada before she came sailing into my arms. “Happy Hearts and Hooves Day, big bro.”

I stroked her purple mane while we wrapped our arms around each other. “Thanks, Scoot.” That was really all I could say.

Apple Bloom then spoke up, “C’mon, Scootaloo! We gotta get all these flowers in place before school starts!”

Scootaloo jumped out of my arms and smiled at her friends. “OK! What do we use to put these on the card?”

Sweetie Belle dumped the flowers out of the bag and looked them over. “Um… I don’t think glue would be a good idea for these… Maybe we should try staples and tape this time.”

Apple Bloom nodded while she went looking through their art supplies. “All righty then! We got some over here, I think… Yup! Here they are.”

I watched silently while the three fillies went to work, stapling the flowers that had stems to the card while using tape to attach those without them. Upon closer inspection, I found that the heart-shaped card actually had three hearts in all, each of different sizes. How do I describe it… Inside the card itself were the outlines of two increasingly smaller hearts. The Cutie Mark Crusaders were laying the flowers out over the edges of each heart with the flowers on the largest heart being just inside the white lace border.

Sweetie Belle beamed in delight at the finished product. “Wow! They’re sticking on there a lot better than all that glitter last year!”

Scootaloo then looked at her two friends and smiled in satisfaction. “I think that’s all the flowers too. Now we just gotta get it to school on time.”

Apple Bloom was starting to carry an envelope over to the ‘rug’, but then stopped. “Oh wait… We’re gonna need a really big envelope for this one, huh?”

Seeing there was likely no way they could get he job done in time on their own, I then asked, “You need me to carry it for you?”

The three fillies glanced at each other before looking back at me with smiles. Apple Bloom spoke first. “Ya will?! Thanks!”

“Just be careful to not fold it. We don’t want it to have any creases when we get it there.” Sweetie Belle added as she and the other two fillies walked out of the clubhouse before standing out on the balcony.

“Just be careful with it!” Scootaloo spoke while looking in at me. I guess she just wanted me to be extra careful since she basically repeated Sweetie Belle's line.

I looked down at the massive card, pondering how I was going to get it out of the clubhouse with it being wider than the doorway. “Huh… Only one way here.” I stood at the very top of the heart and firmly gripped the sides of the card where it was at its widest. I gently lifted it, causing the card to bend and take on a U shape. Very slowly, I inched towards the door while taking care to keep my head down.

“Yup! That’ll do it! Keep it comin’… A lil’ more… OK, now lift it… A lil’ higher…” Apple Bloom spoke as I started to get the card out the door.

“I get it, Apple Bloom! I know what I’m doing!” I eventually called out in mild frustration, finally making my way out onto the balcony.

“All right then! Now we just gotta get it to school. Do you think you can carry it there?” Scootaloo asked with a smile.

“I don’t see why not. Although… How far is it?” I asked, not sure just how far away the school is from the clubhouse.

Sweetie Belle replied hesitantly, “Uh… I don’t think it’s TOO far from here… But let’s go! We don’t wanna be late!” There was no arguing with that, so I followed the three fillies down the ramp and through the orchard with that massive card constantly held out in front of me.

I do not know if you have ever tried keeping your arms taut and stuck straight out while keeping your fingers pinched shut onto something that is hanging down, but doing it for any extended amount of time gets rather painful, even for fairly light loads. By the time the schoolhouse came into view, I was all too ready to let go of my cargo. Regardless, I tried to hide my soreness behind a neutral expression.

“All right! Let’s get it inside!” Apple Bloom spoke as she and the other two fillies charged in.

“Do I really have to bend my knees for this…” I muttered to myself as I tried to duck through the doorway while not causing any damage to the card that was still being held out in front of me.

“Good morning, girls! Happy Hearts and Hooves Day!” I heard Cheerilee speak from just inside the classroom as I finally entered the lobby.

“Morning, Miss Cheerilee! Sorry if we showed up late. We were putting the finishing touches on something special.” Scootaloo replied while trying to keep her distracted so I could make it in without them taking their seats. I could hear the chatter of kids from inside the classroom, probably from all the other students passing around cards to each other.

I heard Cheerilee ask with a puzzled tone, “You were? Well, may I see it?”

Sweetie Belle replied before turning to the doorway, “You bet! Mr. James! Please bring it in!”

At least she was considerate enough to say ‘please’ after straining my arms through the entire walk. I then carefully ducked through the doorway with the card being held out in front of me. I found Cheerilee standing between the rows of desks and the Cutie Mark Crusaders. I then looked at her and managed to crack a smile despite my discomfort. “Morning, Cheerilee.”

The kindly teacher smiled back at me as she asked, “Good morning, James. And is that what I think it is?”

All three of my little friends beamed while holding their heads high. They were clearly proud of their work. “Maybe.” I replied briskly while holding the card upright with one hand, displaying all the flowers on it.

“Oh my… It’s so colorful…and it smells so nice! And…it’s still so big!” Cheerilee exclaimed with a delighted smile. Something tells me this was not the first time the Cutie Mark Crusaders presented her with such an impressive gift.

Apple Bloom was the first to speak. “We just wanted ta show ya just how much we think yer the best teacher ever!”

I smiled while managing to ignore the pain in my forearms a moment longer. “They really seem to think highly of you, Cheerilee. I’m glad I was able to take part in this.”

Cheerilee flashed me a puzzled look. “You did?”

Sweetie Belle then explained, “We wanted to do things a little differently this year. It’s no fun getting the exact same thing twice in a row, right?”

Scootaloo then spoke, “Soooo we asked my big brother for some advice on how to express how much we love you! What did he call it again? The language of flowers?”

Cheerilee gasped with a delighted grin on her face. “Floriography?! I can’t think of a more artistic means to do that! James, that was brilliant!”

I think I blushed at those words, my eyes rolling as I tried to avert my gaze. “It wasn’t a big deal… It just popped into my head when they asked.”

Cheerilee then went over to her desk and started looking through a thick textbook. “I’ll figure out what each flower represents later. But for now, it’s time to start our first class of the day. Please take your seats, girls.”

I set the massive card up against the wall next to the chalkboard, finally letting my arms relax. “I guess I should be going then.”

All three of the Cutie Mark Crusaders then turned and gave me a triple salute. “Thanks for helpin’ us come up with that new idea, James!” Apple Bloom spoke first, a delighted grin on her face.

“I hope you and Fluttershy have a great Hearts and Hooves Day!” Sweetie Belle added while looking quite excited at the thought. Such a romantic, that filly.

Scootaloo then smiled brightly as she added, “Be nice to her! And be nice to Rainbow Dash too!”

I nodded with a smile before gently patting each of them on the head. “Thanks, girls. And have a great Hearts and Hooves Day.” I then said my goodbyes and headed out the door into the lobby before stepping outside the schoolhouse. But before I took more than five steps, I paused as Scootaloo's words finally registered with me. “Wait a sec… Rainbow Dash?!”

I looked back at the schoolhouse and crossed my arms. Be nice to Rainbow Dash? Just where did that come from? Did Scootaloo know something I did not? What did that brazen pegasus mare tell my little sister?

“Wait…” I muttered as I began to connect the dots. I started thinking back to earlier days. I remembered the morning after the night when I rescued Mitta from Sunny Town. Rainbow Dash was acting…odd that morning. And she promised she would say why on a special day during the following month… This month. And that magazine she got me for my birthday…

“Today is the day…” I mumbled, feeling myself becoming hot with anxiety. Just what did she have planned for me? Knowing how wild she is, it could be anything. And all those photos she took of herself in the issue of Playcolt she gave me for my birthday… What, was she secretly a porn star who wanted me to take part in a photo shoot?! I literally winced and pulled my arms up against my torso while my legs bent. Such an unnerving thought.

“Oh, no no no no no, there’s no way she’s like that…” I spoke aloud as I tried not to laugh at the sheer ridiculousness of the thought. Whatever it was she had in mind for today, it could not possibly be THAT bad. Even so, I did promise to return home to Fluttershy once I was finished with the Cutie Mark Crusaders for the time being. I then turned west and began to walk along at a brisk pace.

I returned home without a hitch. Fluttershy was still tending to her little animal friends, though her attention seemed to be directed towards the tree just across from our cottage across the brook that passed before it. Songbirds of numerous colors were perched on the mostly leafless branches while Fluttershy hovered before them. She opened her mouth and closed her eyes before practically humming a familiar tune in front of them. When she seemed to stop halfway, the birds then whistled the remainder of the tune. It was quite nostalgic to hear and I still am not certain where I have heard it before. Perhaps I will never know.

I lightly applauded while approaching them. “Bravo. May I have an encore?”

Fluttershy jumped slightly, but then calmed down immediately when she turned to face me. The birds did not seem to mind my presence at all. “Oh! Welcome home, honey. You saw that?”

I nodded with a smile on my lips. “And heard it. Very cute. You do this often?”

The adorable pegasus mare replied, “I don’t know about often, but we do need to rehearse now and then. These birds are my choir for special events.”

I crossed my arms while cocking my head to one side. “You conduct a songbird choir?”

Fluttershy nodded as she explained. “Only during special events. Such as at the Summer Sun Festival. The one I remember most was the one just after the day I first met Twilight Sparkle.”

With a smile, I asked, “Nice. What made it so memorable?”

My lover replied, “It was the day Nightmare Moon returned. And the day we finally became friends with Twilight.”

In all honesty, I could not imagine those six lovely mares falling out of touch with each other. They are as tight as rope knots. Heh, that sounds like something Applejack would say. “And it sounds like a whole load of wild stuff happened afterwards. I get the feeling that your life got really interesting after that.”

Fluttershy smiled as she let out a quiet giggle. “Oh, yes. We’ve been on so many little adventures since then. We’ve learned so much, about friendship and each other.” She then looked up at me and beamed as she added, “And now we have a whole new set of adventures ahead now that you’re here.”

I rolled my eyes and smiled at the notion. “Have? Honey, we’ve already had a fair share of little adventures since I showed up!” The two of us got a fairly good laugh out of that, even if it was not all that funny.

I watched as Fluttershy went about her business, finishing up with feeding the animals for the morning. After a minute, I asked, “Do you need a hand there?”

Fluttershy replied with a smile as she said, “It’s all right. I don’t have much more to do anyway.”

I nodded, but then Fluttershy turned around and gasped. “Ooh! I just remembered! A friend of yours wants to see you today at noon!”

I glanced over at her and asked, “Huh? Who exactly?”

Fluttershy flashed me a little smile while also giving me a wink. “I was told not to tell you. It’s a surprise.”

“Huh… Well, where exactly should I meet up with this friend of mine?” I asked while starting to wonder just who it was who spoke to Fluttershy in secret.

My girlfriend replied, “She said she wanted to meet you in the park by the pond. You know, where I keep that bag to feed the fishes?”

“OK, that spot. I’ll be there.” I was starting to wonder just who it was who wanted to see me. Mitta? Rainbow Dash? Nightmare Moon or Luna? All I knew was that the friend is female and I have a hefty number of female friends. Strangely, the vast majority of them are female. Almost as if 90% of Equestria’s population is female. Or am I just overthinking this?

Fluttershy then smiled as she added, “I will be joining you a little while later too, so please don’t leave the meeting spot too soon.”

I returned her smile as I replied, “Will do. I’ll make sure we stick around for a while longer.”

I watched silently as Fluttershy went about, wrapping up the last steps of her morning routine. She looked so cute as she looked so happy doing what she loved doing best. There was some sort of humble entertainment in watching such a sweet and loveable pony doing what made her so happy, though my mutual love of animals may have been contributing to it as well.

After a moment of thought, I called out. “Hey, honey? Have the eggs been collected for the day?”

Fluttershy looked back at me and replied, “The eggs? No, I haven’t collected them yet.”

I then started to walk towards the side of the cottage. “OK. I’ll go handle them then. I’ve got nothing else to do at the moment.”

Fluttershy seemed grateful as she said, “All right. Thank you, honey. I need to head into town to pick up some more food for the animals. I’m starting to run low.”

I reached out and gently stroked my lover’s gorgeous mane once she flew up alongside me. “OK, honey. If you don’t see me when you get back, I’ll see you at the park later.” My lover hovered up to me and placed a sweet kiss on my cheek. While she started to trot up to the cottage’s front door, I made my way around back to the chicken coop.

Once I rounded the corner, I saw all of Fluttershy’s chickens milling about while pecking at the ground. I suddenly got a weird urge while looking at the little birds clucking and crooning. After glancing around, I shrugged my shoulders. “Oh, why not?” I then cleared my throat before yelling in a goofy tone, “CHICKENS!!!”

I then began to run towards the chicken coop with the most absurd silliest gait I could possibly pull off. “Pet the chicken, pet the chicken, pet the…uh…” I froze in place with one leg extended in front of me while I leaned back fairly far. Sticking her head out of the coop’s entrance was none other than Derpy Hooves. Again.

Derpy and even the chickens were gazing at me with blank expressions, none of them moving. Then again, chickens have a hard time showing any expression, so I suppose they are always blank. I can remember feeling my face becoming hot while a deep blush spread across my cheeks. Slowly, Derpy crawled out of the coop and stood up. I was frozen with nervousness. What was she going to do?

Suddenly, Derpy smiled at me and spoke, “I like chickens too!” She then trotted over to one of the brown hens, who did not seem to mind Derpy’s presence at all. The silly pegasus then snatched the bird up in her arms and cuddled with it. “Pet the chicken! Pet the chicken!”

I felt myself relax while watching my goofy friend just follow along. I then casually walked over to the coop and stepped over the low fence that kept the chickens from leaving the pen. I then approached Elizabeak and snatched her up before nuzzling my face against her plumage. “Pet the chicken. Pet the chicken.” Derpy and I continued to chant those words in goofy tones over and over for a minute or so.

After a brief moment, Derpy put the chicken she was holding down and asked, “So, how’s your first Hearts and Hooves Day so far, James?”

I smiled as I set Elizabeak down. “It’s been fine so far, but what are you doing out here this time? You’re not still lost, are you?”

Derpy shook her head. “Nope! I just like taking naps out here. The chickens don’t mind and the little quiet noises they make are soothing to listen to.” She had a point there. I could hear the faint clucking noises the chickens were making as they milled about.

I looked down at the little hens and smiled. “They are a friendly bunch, aren’t they?”

Derpy then surprised me by embracing me from behind. “Before I forget, Happy Hearts and Hooves Day! You and Fluttershy have something planned, right?”

I grinned, my hand patting Derpy’s hoof. “I’m not entirely sure. I’m certain we’ll be spending some quality time together. But I first need to meet up with a friend in the park in… Oh, I think two hours.” I then asked, “Come to think of it, do you have a special somepony to spend time with today?”

Derpy giggled while she released me from her grasp and hovered in front of me, “Oh, I don’t have a special somepony right now. Although I am supposed to see a friend at the café for lunch.”

“Who is he? Or is it a she?” I asked in turn.

“He’s the doctor! Or… A kind of doctor. Doctor Hooves. Maybe you’ve seen him around! An earth pony with an hourglass cutie mark?” Derpy explained while I searched my memory for sightings of such a stallion.

I nodded as I rubbed my chin in thought. “Yeah, I do see him around at times. Not very often though. He a friend of yours?”

Derpy nodded happily and said, “Yep! He comes to town every now and then to relax. And we meet up sometimes. He always has new amazing stories to tell.”

I then asked, “What kind of doctor is he? Orthopedist? Dentist? Plastic surgeon?”

Derpy’s expression became one of bewilderment. “Um… I don’t remember. I think he tried to tell me a few times, but I don’t remember the whole thing…” Her goofy eyes then opened wide as she gasped, “Ooh! I remember now!”

I crossed my arms and smiled, wondering what she would say. However, I did not get the response I was expecting. “He said he can’t explain his job to me anymore because I kept having seizures when he tried to explain it. And the weird thing is I don’t even remember having seizures!”

Upon hearing those words, I stared blankly at Derpy. Just what kind of doctor is that guy? Probably best to not ask. “Uh… Wow… OK then, I don’t think I want to know the rest….. But be sure to tell the doc I said hi.”

Derpy nodded with a smile, but then seemed to realize the time. “Will do… Oh! We’re supposed to be meeting up soon! I better get going!”

“OK. Take care. And Happy Hearts and Hooves Day.” But just as she started to fly away, I grabbed Derpy and then turned her towards Ponyville. “You wanna go THAT way, Derpy.”

My silly pegasus friend giggled as she said, “I am such a muffinhead! Thanks for stopping me from going into the Everfree Forest again, James! See ya!”

As Derpy flew off, I grabbed the closest pail and crawled into the coop to collect the eggs like I had promised. There was one egg for every nest. I suppose it would be dull to describe this simple activity, so I will move on.

“Thanks for the future omelets, girls.” I said towards the chickens while I left the pen. After glancing around to make certain no one was watching though, a cheeky smirk spread across my face. “I’ll be sure to let ol’ Rolf know Fluttershy borrowed you girls! And stick together, because I know you don’t like being separated. Except for Elizabeak, who prefers solitude.” The chickens did not seem to comprehend what I had just said, half of them giving me blank stares while the rest continued to mill about. Defeated, I muttered to myself as I began to walk around the cottage. “Meh, chickens have no sense of humor.”

When I came around to the front of the cottage, my eyes gazed at the brook that flowed before it. I snickered before speaking in a goofy tone, “The sound of a babbling brook makes me want to babble!”

As if to respond, a familiar quiet voice asked from behind me, “It does?”

I jumped forward at those words before turning around to find Fluttershy looking up at me with a perplexed expression. “Uh… You weren’t meant to hear that!” I then lightly smacked myself across the face. “What’s wrong with me this morning? I must have Ed boys on the brain.” I was very tempted to spout another silly line from my memory at the mention of ‘Ed boys’, but I managed to restrain myself that time.

Fluttershy giggled as I unwittingly entertained her. “It’s all right, James. I honestly didn’t know you could be silly out of nowhere like that. It sounded like something Pinkie Pie would do.”

I rolled my eyes at the comparison. “If she ever found out about that, I would never hear the end of it. Might even hound me endlessly to join her on some kinda stand-up comedy gig.”

Fluttershy held a hoof over her mouth as she giggled at the thought. “I can imagine her doing that. But she does do some good stand-up sometimes.”

I chuckled, wondering if Pinkie Pie is a fulltime comedian. However, I was quick to notice that Fluttershy seemed to be carrying a thick book on her back. “What’s that you have there?”

My girlfriend smiled as she said, “It’s a photo album. I was wondering if you would like to see what’s in it.”

“I would love to.” Fluttershy then led me over to the little earthen bridge that spanned the babbling brook that made me want to babble… All right, I swear that is the last time I will say anything like that for the remainder of this journal. Regardless, I took a seat at the edge with my legs dangling off the side while Fluttershy lied next to me.

“It’s been a long time since I last looked through a photo album. Always a lot of fun for some reason.” I said calmly while lifting the book off of her back.

Fluttershy nodded while showing a calm smile. “It always feels nostalgic to look through them. On the first page…” When I opened it, I was greeted by the sight of a little yellow pegasus filly in a diaper with small strong cyan eyes. She had a bowl of something on her head, her short pink mane hanging down from under it.

I immediately knew who it was and smirked at my girlfriend. “You were a messy eater, honey.”

She grinned with a noticeable blush on her face. “I guess I was. But yes, that’s me when I was just a few months old.” The surface she seemed to be sitting on appeared to be made out of clouds, leading me to believe that Fluttershy used to live in Cloudsdale. I have yet to visit that city due to obvious reasons.

I flipped the page and found on the backside another photo. “Hey, it’s Rainbow Dash!” The photo showed Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy as children. They seemed to be standing on what seemed to be a pale platform or floor made entirely out of clouds. Rainbow Dash appeared to be giving the camera a confident grin with one arm draped over Fluttershy’s shoulders while Fluttershy seemed to be more reserved and…well…shy. I then asked, “You and Rainbow Dash were friends as kids?”

Fluttershy smiled slightly as she said, “Well, I don’t think I saw her often enough for us to be actual friends, but she was always there to stand up for me whenever somepony teased me. Our friendship didn’t really develop until Twilight came to Ponyville.”

I smiled at her words. I did not know that two of my dearest friends had known each other long before meeting the others. But as I looked back at the photo, I noticed some differences with how they looked back then compared to now. Fluttershy’s mane and tail were not quite as long back then, instead ending in a very cute shoulder length style that still retained the same curls at the tips. Her limbs were also noticeably longer and lankier than they are now, giving her an adorable fawnlike appearance. Rainbow Dash’s hairstyle was virtually identical to how it is now, but…wow. Her mane and tail were remarkably more frazzled as a child than as an adult. “Whoa… On closer inspection… Rainbow was one heck of a wild child, huh?”

Fluttershy rolled her eyes a little. “Yes, she was very adventurous as a filly. She was even more obsessed with speed back then than she is now.”

That is a thought I find hard to imagine. How could that speed demon be MORE obsessed with speed than she is now? Oh wait… As much as she likes speed now, Rainbow Dash also loves to take it easy. I rarely go more than two days without seeing her just lounging around on low-lying clouds over Ponyville at some point during the day. For her to be like that as a kid… She probably did not know the meaning of ‘taking it easy’ back then. “Um… Just how obsessive was she back then?”

My lover giggled before she explained, “About as obsessive as most kids are over things they really like. She picked up the nickname ‘Rainbow Crash’ in flight school. She had amazing speed, but she was absolutely horrible at everything else. She could never focus on anything more than flying fast and kept having trouble stopping or even turning. In the end, she just dropped out.”

“And yet, she’s one of the best fliers I know. You gotta give her credit for overcoming her problems on her own.” I spoke with a smile. I then brought a hand to my chin and smirked. “Now we just need to find a way to cut her ego down to size…”

Fluttershy giggled once more as she said, “Well, please don’t tell her I told you this. She’s very sensitive about how awful her flying skill was back then. She tries to cover it up by spinning all sorts of stories just to make herself look good.”

I rolled my eyes at mention of our friend's ego. “It’s OK, Fluttershy. It’s all too obvious when she’s bluffing. The more full of herself she sounds when she talks, the less likely it’s true.”

After getting a good snicker out of that, I looked at the page that was opposite of that one. It seemed to show Fluttershy somewhat older. Her hair had not yet grown to the gorgeously long lengths it is now, but I could tell she was full grown by then. The photo showed her beaming happily with numerous happy animals surrounding her. And waving at the camera while atop her head was none other than Angel. “What time was this one taken?”

Fluttershy replied as she leaned a bit to the side to get a better look at the photo and get past the glare of the sun on the surface. “That was taken when I first moved into this cottage. I had made so many little animal friends by then. And Angel…” She then sighed happily while closing her eyes for a moment. “That was the day I adopted him.”

That looked like a happy day for Fluttershy. And I certainly see the charm in being able to interact with various animals ranging from the small and cute to the large and majestic. But when we turned the page, I was met with a different kind of photo. This one depicted not just Fluttershy, but my five other dearest friends as well. Twilight Sparkle seemed to be in the very center with all five of our friends around her. Fluttershy was lying on the ground before her with Rarity sitting to her right. Pinkie Pie was standing just behind Rarity with one hoof on the gorgeous unicorn’s head for leverage while waving at the camera with the other. Rainbow Dash was just behind Twilight with one arm resting on Twilight’s head while giving the camera a very confident look. Honestly, does that girl need to make herself look tough in every picture taken of her? Lastly, Applejack stood to Twilight’s left with her right arm raised while her left eye was closed for a wink. They all seemed to be having a good time, yet I could not help but feel this photo had some sort of significance. “It’s a simple picture, but it seems special somehow.”

Fluttershy smiled at me with a very nostalgic look on her face. “It is. This was the first picture taken with us all together. We all have a copy of it.”

I smiled as well while looking back at the photo again. “How long have you girls known each other by now?”

My girlfriend replied promptly, “By now, roughly three years. And we’ve never looked back since that day.”

I sighed as I too felt very lucky to have those six wonderful mares in my life. “I hope the same applies to me. I never want things to change between us.”

Fluttershy gently leaned against me and sighed with a smile on her lips. “Me neither. You’ve been wonderful to us. I’m so glad I met you.”

I gently draped my arm across Fluttershy’s shoulder, holding her against me. After a brief moment of silent enjoyment, Fluttershy then asked, “James, do you have a photo album to show?”

I replied right away, “Sorry, Fluttershy. I didn’t bring a… Wait… Actually, I kind of do. My DSi has a photo album of sorts in it.” I pulled out the little device from my pocket and flipped it open before turning it on. “Let me open it and I’ll show the photos I have.”

Fluttershy’s eyes brightened as she leaned against me, her head tilted down at the twin screens on the device. Displayed on the top screen was the first photo. It depicted a room with six round tables covered in white tablecloths and plates and glasses with yellow napkins ‘blooming’ out of the glasses. Blue chairs were situated around each table, strong bloom shining through a large window at the back of the room. A glass chandelier hung above each table while decorative and colorful glass bowls hung on the walls. “This shows where I sometimes worked back home after I was finished setting the place up.”

Fluttershy seemed rather impressed as she looked the photo over. “It looks like a fancy restaurant in Manehattan. Or maybe even Canterlot. How many stars does it have? Four?”

I replied, “Nope. Just two stars. But it’s always been successful and is known all across town. I am not exaggerating, by the way.”

My girlfriend grinned at my sincerity. “I know you’re not. May I see more?”

I nodded before pressing on the D-pad to cycle over to the next photo. Fluttershy grinned at what she saw. “Ooh! Chickens!” In the photo was a small chain link pen with somewhere around twenty chickens on the other side. Most were gold while a few were a reddish brown, although there was one white hen. One was gray and another was black. “They’re all looking at you, James.”

Trying to be witty, I replied with a smile. “Yup. I was a real chick magnet that day.” Fluttershy covered her mouth with a hoof as she tried to suppress her laughter.

I moved on to the next picture, which showed many long narrow leaves with a green praying mantis walking along them. There seemed to be a small purple flower off to one side of the photo too. “Ooh, a mantis. I don’t see those too often.” Fluttershy said softly with a hint of wonder in her voice.

“My grandmother called me over to see it since she had no idea what it was. Who doesn’t know what a mantis looks like?” I replied while shaking my head as I recalled the event.

“They are very easy to recognize…” Fluttershy muttered quietly. I suppose she too wondered how someone with so many years under their belt would not know what a mantis is when they are some of the most famous insects around.

The next photo I showed displayed a tiny white moth resting on the tip of my thumb in such a manner that could have been described as a dramatic close-up. The bold yellow walls of a stairwell stood behind it. “Aww, what a pretty moth! And it didn’t mind you holding it?”

I smiled as I quickly replied, “Not at all. She was on my front door and I just had to coax her onto my finger. She never flew away once.”

Fluttershy nuzzled me sweetly as she whispered, “Maybe she knew you meant no harm. I think even bugs can sense that in people.”

Bit by bit, I showed Fluttershy more and more of my photos. One showed a barely noticeable rainbow, another of an old friend of mine whose photo I had tweaked a bit, and one showing an algae-covered pond in the city park with a tiny heron perched on a branch in the middle of the shot. But I saved one of my favorite photos for last. It depicted a cloud with the sun hidden somewhere behind it. As the sun shone at the cloud, rays of light with varying intensity could be seen spanning out in different directions. It was a very ethereal sight.

“That’s…so beautiful… And this was from back on Earth?” Fluttershy asked as she beheld the sight.

“Nature can surprise you when you least expect it. I’m pretty sure something like this happens in Equestria too.” I replied while smiling at her. Once we had looked at the photo long enough, I turned my DSi off and slid it back into my pocket after closing it.

Fluttershy smiled in satisfaction at the experience we just shared. She really enjoyed herself. “Well, they were all good photos. I especially loved the picture you took of that pretty golden retriever.”

I grinned as I remembered the family dog. “Oh, you would’ve loved her if you ever met her. She’s a sweetheart.”

My girlfriend smiled back at me in a most endearing fashion before she seemed to suddenly remember something. “Oh, I know I would’ve. But…um…what time is it?”

Having forgotten myself, I flipped my DSi open again and checked the time on it. “Around 11 o’clock. You think I should head on over to the park to meet up with my friend?”

Fluttershy nodded readily and said, “I think so too. Not sure when she will show up. She might have decided to go early.”

I then climbed to my feet, as did Fluttershy. I should not keep my friend waiting. “I should get going then. But we’ll have plenty of time to spend together today, right?”

The beautiful pegasus hovered up to me and embraced me tightly while smiling brightly. “Of course we will. I’ll come and find you at the park once I’ve finished up with things here. Have fun with your friend, James.”

I smiled while embracing her back as I asked, “Still not going to tell me who it is?”

“Nope! You’ll have to see for yourself.” It was very unusual to see Fluttershy get this cheeky. Not that I did not find any entertainment in it.

“Heheh, OK. I’ll see when I get there.” I replied before placing a kiss on her snout. “See you soon, honey.” We both said our goodbyes before I made my way south towards the local park.

I ended up passing through Sweet Apple Acres again on my way to my destination. I did see Big Macintosh carrying several bushels of apples at once, which I stopped to watch. How does one pony of that size carry that many on his back without buckling under the pressure? Granted, he did seem to be very focused on maintaining his balance and seemed to be working up a sweat, but I was starting to wonder if that guy possesses Herculean strength. I would have offered to help, but he seemed to know exactly what he was doing. Once that mighty stallion entered the barn, I continued onward.

My trek to the local park went unhindered. Upon arrival, I found the place littered with couples. So many of them were ponies I did not recognize. Some were chatting while resting on benches, others were tossing horseshoes, and one couple even seemed to be napping under a tree. However, there was one pony I did recognize. And she was galloping right towards me.

“Mitta!” I spoke with a smile as my friend from Sunny Town approached me. Her crimson mane trailing behind her as she ran, Mitta sailed into my arms and held me in a tight embrace. “Happy Hearts and Hooves Day, Mitta. How’ve you been?”

My friend looked up at me and beamed. “I’ve been just great! Oh! And I have something for you.” She then dropped back down onto her hooves and motioned towards a pair of saddlebags resting against her sides. Each bore the color of Rarity’s mane and her diamond cutie mark as a buckle. “They’re in here.”

I reached for the flap of the bag on her left, noticing a delightful aroma that I recognized right away. Cookies. It is something you pick up from working in a bakery for a while. And sure enough, stuffed into the bag was a multitude of chocolate chip cookies. “Ooh, the classics. And they’re still warm.”

“I’ve been going around handing them out to my friends. Oh, and these too.” She said as she moved her head to her right and lifted the flap on her saddlebag with her snout. Inside that bag were more cookies. Only the cookies themselves were chocolate while the chips were white.

“A little yin and yang, huh?” I asked with a smile.

Mitta replied in delight, “I guess so. But I didn’t bake those. Ruby made them with me.”

That reminds me. I seldom see Ruby these days. I suppose it would be hard to keep tabs on a ghost though. “Come to think of it, how has she been lately?”

My friend replied, “She’s been doing fine. She even opened her own little business in town, though most of her customers are schoolchildren. She calls it ‘Ruby’s Lost and Found’. Her tagline is ‘You lose it, I find it’. I think she’s been doing pretty well with it.”

I chuckled at those words. “A ghost running something of a detective agency? Why haven’t I seen that thing anywhere in… Oh, that’s right. She works undercover. No wonder I never notice her around town.”

Mitta let out a chuckle. “Wow, I never thought of it like that. Ruby’s a sneaky one though. And she’s had a lot of time to practice. But before I forget, go ahead and take some! I made these cookies with you in mind.”

I smiled at her and stroked Mitta’s mane. “Thank you, Mitta… Oh, I should take two of each.”

As I took two of each kind of cookie out of the bags, Mitta asked, “Two of each? What for?”

I replied, “I’m meeting up with a friend in the park by the pond. I was thinking she would like some too. Unless you’ve already met her today.”

Mitta shook her head and said, “I probably haven’t. I’ve only found Derpy, Rarity, and Applejack today. But when you see her, tell your friend I said hi!”

I then gave Mitta one more hug. “I sure will. I’ll see you later, Mitta.” The two of us bid each other goodbye before I watched Mitta gallop down the path and back towards Ponyville.

While I walked along, I enjoyed one of each of the cookies. The warmth made them very soft and chewy, just how I like my cookies. The taste of the chips went very well with the soft dough. Come to think of it, do I really need to describe the flavor? Anyone who has ever eaten cookies surely has had chocolate chip cookies at some point.

Once I reached the pond, I found the area was fairly deserted. The bag of fish food Fluttershy always kept filled was still sitting in the middle of the small peninsula jutting out into it. I was tempted to take a seat by it and toss some to the fish that undoubtedly were swimming near the edge of the pond just waiting for someone to come along and feed them, but I did not want any of the flavoring to brush off onto my hand and rub onto the cookies I was carrying. Instead, I chose to walk laps around the pond to pass the time until my friend arrived.

I turned my gaze to the clouds a few times. There were not very many, but they would make for a nice hiding spot for a pegasus like Rainbow Dash. I began to wonder just who my friend was who I was supposed to meet at the pond. Was it Rainbow Dash? Perhaps Twilight Sparkle? Maybe even Applejack? Or was it someone else? Maybe Big Macintosh wanted some personal time with me so we could chat about dude stuff. Or did Lyra want to see me? I became somewhat excited at the thought of Luna coming by for a visit. But as much as I pondered the possibilities, I knew I would just have to wait and see for myself.

Before I even knew what was happening, something streaked by me at high speed while kicking up a gust of wind in the process. I was somewhat startled and staggered around for a second before I regained my balance. When I looked up, I saw a familiar rainbow vapor trail of sorts painting itself across the sky before diving down towards the pond. “Heh… I thought as much.”

The flier stopped plummeting and began to hover over the pond with a pair of saddlebags hanging off her sides. “Heya, James! Did I keep you waiting?”

I smiled at the sight of my friend, not at all surprised by who it was. “Not at all, Rainbow. And whatcha got there?”

Rainbow Dash landed on the opposite side of the pond near a tree before calling to me. “Come here and see for yourself!”

I did as I was told and walked around the pond to the other side while Rainbow was busy unloading her saddlebags once she had slid them off. She reached into one and pulled out a red and white checkerboard blanket. She jerked her head up while gripping one edge in her teeth before jerking it back down, causing the blanket to spread out. It was quite large, big enough around to hold me, her, and probably a full table’s worth of food. “We having a picnic?”

Rainbow grinned at me as she said, “There’s no better time than today to have one!” She then reached into the bags and set out various foods. They ranged from sandwiches to chips to a salad to even a few cupcakes.

“Man, you spared no expense here.” I spoke while approaching my friend as she took a seat on the blanket. It was quite an impressive selection.

“Heheh… Yeah, I didn’t want this to be just any old picnic. Today’s a special day after all.” Rainbow Dash replied with a somewhat nervous smile. The same nervousness I had seen with her a few times before since…

I was starting to get a sinking feeling in my gut. Something was telling me to come up with an excuse to get away from Rainbow Dash. But as I looked at her, Rainbow was gently patting the empty space beside herself with a calm smile. She clearly wanted my company. And she had put in quite a bit of effort to prepare this picnic for us. It would be extremely rude to turn it down at the last second. What was more, I had not been given any reason to doubt Rainbow Dash in months. Granted, she has done a few things that really got under my skin, but that feels like ages ago. Doing my best to ignore my gut instinct, I approached her with a smile. Surely one’s instinct is not always right….. Right?

“So, you were wanting to see me today?” I asked while taking a seat beside my brazen pegasus friend.

She nodded with a rather uneasy smile on display. “Yep. I honestly wasn’t sure if you were going to show up.”

I replied while my eyes glanced at the food set around us. “I kinda thought it was gonna be you. Today is the ‘special day’ you told me about last month, right?”

Rainbow Dash seemed to blush just slightly, almost looking like she was starting to sweat. What was wrong with her? “Heheh… You remember that, huh?” She then playfully tapped my head with her hoof. “Should’ve known. You almost seem like you’re just as much of an egghead as Twilight sometimes.”

I rolled my eyes at her claim, “Some things just stand out in your memory more than others.” I then asked, “Well… Today is the day you promised, right? So, what’s up? What’s been up with you over the last month?”

I was not surprised by her response. Rainbow Dash instantly became nervous. Almost panicked, even. “Yeah, I did promise you, huh? Well… Uh…” She then grinned at me with a pleading gaze. “Uh… If it’s cool with you, can we wait until we’ve finished lunch first? That might help me calm my nerves.”

I nodded, knowing how good for the mind and mood a tasty meal can be. “OK then. Let's just chow down first.” I then browsed our selection again and noticed that there were no drinks. “Are there any beverages?”

Rainbow Dash’s expression at the sound of those words seemed…..odd. As if it was conflicted over something. “Huh? Oh, right. Just a sec.” She then reached into the closest saddlebag again and pulled out a thermos, the container hanging from her teeth by its handle. “Right here. It’s a little special brew I whipped up just for us.” She then began to try to twist the lid off with her hooves. As one would expect, she failed.

“Oh come on. Why are these so hard to get open?!” Rainbow grumbled as she grabbed the lid by her teeth and began to roll across the ground while growling like a pestered dog. I could not help snickering at this silly display.

“Need a hand, Rainbow?” I asked while wiggling my fingers at her.

After pausing for a moment, the silly pegasus turned her gaze towards me. “A hand is exactly what this calls for!” She then trotted over to me and let me take the thermos in hand before I firmly grasped the lid and removed it with a few twists. “I dunno why they even designed something like that if only unicorns can get it open without any problems.” Rainbow grumbled with a jealous frown, her gaze directed at my hands.

“Makes you wonder what nutjob even designed it in the first place. This thing is borderline ponyproof.” As I spoke, Rainbow Dash set out what seemed to be a martini glass. It appeared to be made of plastic instead of glass though. “Huh. Going for a fancy look this time, hm?”

Rainbow replied with another uneasy gaze. “Yeah, I wanted to go the extra mile with this picnic. This isn’t any old day, so this shouldn’t be any old picnic.”

“Heh, good point.” I muttered before pouring the contents into the glass. It was a bright purple in color. And as it poured, bubbles rose from it. I could not help but smile at what I was seeing. “Ha, the bubbles are in the shape of hearts! Did Pinkie Pie come up with this?”

She replied with a surprisingly somber smile. “Uh… Yeah, Pinkie Pie came up with that just for Hearts and Hooves Day. And she wanted me to ask you to try it. She wants to know if it’ll be worth selling.”

I set the thermos down and gently picked the glass up in my hand. “I’ll give it a taste now and let you know.”

I lightly sniffed the air above the glass. The beverage was giving off an amazingly sweet aroma. But just as I was starting to bring the glass to my lips, Rainbow Dash let out a sudden groan. “Agh, I can’t do it!” Immediately after that, she lashed out with her hoof, smacking the glass out of my hand and to the ground, spilling the beverage all over the grass.

“What the… Rainbow, what was that for?!” I asked loudly while casting an irritated gaze towards my friend. She had only just asked me to try it, so why stop me at the last second?

Rainbow Dash was directing her gaze towards the ground, her head tilted down. “I won’t lie anymore… That wasn’t something Pinkie Pie came up with… It was something I found in the library. The recipe, I mean.” She then looked up at me with a very guilty expression. “That isn’t punch or anything like that. It’s a love potion.”

I am not sure why, but that made me burst out laughing. “Bwahahahaha! A love potion?! Seriously?! Sounds like something out of a fairy tale.”

As I slowly stopped laughing, I noticed that Rainbow Dash’s expression was still just as somber as a few seconds ago. This clearly was not a laughing matter to her. “You… You’re serious?”

Rainbow sighed as she looked away. “Yeah… But…I can’t do it… It’s not right… Fluttershy would never forgive me.”

That sinking feeling in my gut returned in an instant. I could feel myself beginning to sweat. “Rainbow, what are you trying to tell me?”

The pegasus mare turned her gaze at me as tears began to stream down her face. “Well, what do you think?!”

Unreal. I was having difficulty wrapping my head around what was happening. Rainbow Dash… That boastful energetic daredevil… She has a crush on me?! “Rainbow… How long have you…”

She sighed while bowing her head, regaining some of her composure. “Since the night we saved Nightmare Moon…” She then gazed at me, tears still streaming down her cheeks. “I saw how far you went to defend me from her. You… You even got hurt protecting me…” She then bowed her head again and closed her eyes while gritting her teeth. “Sometimes, that memory plays in my mind without warning… I honestly thought that was the last time I was ever gonna see you alive… I’ve never felt so scared as I did when I watched you walk away…”

I listened silently, unsure of what to say. I had never once expected to be caught between two women, especially with one of them being my polar opposite in virtually every way. “In all honesty… I’ve always liked you. You were never anything like me. Laidback, quiet, reserved. But for some reason, I really liked that about you.” Rainbow then sighed before she continued, “I know you and I go together like oil and water sometimes. I know I’ve done some things that ticked you off and we bump heads pretty often…”

I then spoke softly, “It’s called ‘opposites attract’. I don’t know where that philosophy started, but it seems to be true.”

Rainbow Dash nodded without even looking at me. “Yeah, that… Whoever came up with that saying knew what they were talking about.”

After a moment had passed, I found the words I was looking for. “Rainbow… When all is said and done, I’m with another woman.”

Out of nowhere, Rainbow Dash let out a sob. “I know, all right?! Why did it take me this long to figure out how I really felt about you?! Why did you and Fluttershy get so close in just your first week in Ponyville?!”

I bowed my head and exhaled sharply. “I really don’t have an answer to that… Maybe we just meshed better… But that’s not to say you and I couldn’t mesh.”

Rainbow Dash suddenly leaned against me, her head resting against my chest while gazing downward. I placed my hand on her shoulder in the hopes of comforting her at least a little. “James… Tell me honestly. Do you think…if you weren’t spoken for… Do you think you and I would mesh together pretty well?”

This was not an easy question for me to answer. I had an answer, but voicing it would be awkward. Regardless, I spoke softly. “If that’s you’re way of asking if I would ever develop the kind of feelings for you that I have for Fluttershy… The answer is yes.”

Rainbow clearly was not expecting such an answer since she immediately looked up at me with a tearful yet bewildered gaze. “Wait… Seriously?”

I sighed, averting my eyes while looking out at the pond ahead of me. “Like you said, you and I have little in common and bump heads often. But…that never stopped me from finding you attractive.”

My friend said nothing, so I continued. “You’re brash and far from ladylike, but I somehow find that to be an endearing quality. I like your personality, despite the parts of it I occasionally have issues with, and I even find you to be physically beautiful in your own unique way. In the long run… Maybe. Just maybe it would’ve worked.”

I remained silent while awaiting a response from Rainbow Dash. It felt like I should say no more until I got a retort of some sort. She finally muttered, “Have you...ever thought of me like that?”

I sighed, bowing my head. “As ashamed as I am to admit it, there have been a few times in the back of my mind where I did think of you in a more intimate way.” I noticed Rainbow Dash blush deeply at my words before showing a faint somber smile.

And, of course, there was one question on my mind that had been lingering since the moment I first saw Rainbow Dash that day. “But what is the exact reason why you wanted to wait until today before telling me all this?”

Rainbow Dash let out a long sigh, seemingly gathering her courage. Despite her ego and enthusiasm, it was understandable that she was taking her time to brace herself for this. “Because…this is the one day of the year I can get away with saying this to you…”

She then started to raise her head until her lips were right next to my ear. With a tender whisper, she spoke to me. “I love you.”

Those three special words. Words I both dreaded and felt lucky to hear. How can that sacred saying bring so much stress? Somewhere in my heart, I was thrilled to hear those words come from her. But everywhere else, I was hot, sweating, and overcome with anxiety. What if Fluttershy found out about this? Would it sabotage their friendship?

Rainbow Dash must have been able to see just how much those words bothered me since she placed her hoof on my hand. “James… It’s just for today. Everything will go back to normal tomorrow.”

I suppose she was right. Hearts and Hooves Day only comes once a year. It is not like it takes up an entire weekend. I managed to let out some of my stress by taking a deep breath. But as I did so, I felt Rainbow Dash rest her head against the center of my torso. “Heh… I like the way you always breathe deeply. It’s calming to listen to up close like this.”

That somehow caused me to crack a smirk. “That’s involuntary. I always seem to breathe deeply. Can’t help it.”

Rainbow Dash sighed as she held her head against me with one ear against my body. “Nah, it’s cool. That’s just one little thing I like about you. Nopony else constantly breathes long and deep like you. Or at least nopony I know.”

I felt grateful that such a simple topic had taken my mind off of the stress from just a moment before. Maybe the same was calming Rainbow Dash as well. She seemed noticeably more relaxed by then. But after a moment, she broke the silence and asked, “James… May I ask you a request?”

I did not like where this was going, but I decided to at least hear her out. “OK. What is it?”

Rainbow Dash then asked in a remarkably meek manner, “Could we…you know… Make out?”

I slightly winced at those words. “Wait… Really?”

She looked up at me with a pleading gaze that bordered on desperate. “Just for today… I want to know what it’s like to be your girlfriend… What it’s like to…” She suddenly gagged in a humorous fashion that forced me to suppress a chuckle. “Bleh, I can’t believe I’m sounding so sappy saying all this…”

“Well, it does sound weird coming from you of all ponies.” I spoke with a faint smile. “But I know what you’re trying to say.”

Rainbow’s expression became one of…hope, perhaps? “Then…can we?”

After a moment to contemplate what she was asking, I decided that there was no harm in it. I mean kisses between certain friends are fairly common in showings of affection. I know Rarity will often kiss me, and Pinkie Pie and Nightmare Moon have done so at times too. I too have given kisses to some of my closest friends, such as Scootaloo. A more intimate kiss from another dear friend could not possibly have any consequences behind it. Or at least so I had hoped. “OK. Just one kiss.”

The wings on the blue pegasus suddenly sprang open as a very excited grin spread across her face. “Really?! You mean it?! Awesome!” Man, she must have been really looking forward to getting the chance to do that with me.

“Uh… Yes, I mean it. But…uh…” I muttered, starting to feel nervous from her surprising eagerness.

Rainbow Dash’s grin suddenly became one that was a bit more sheepish. “Oh, sorry. Guess I shouldn’t be THAT worked up over it, huh?” She then smiled calmly and asked, “All right. So… How do we do this? You’ve got more experience with this than me, right?”

I rolled my eyes. That girl probably had no real experience in romance. “OK… I’ll lead. But make sure you relax, all right? Making out isn’t a really big deal.”

Rainbow nodded while scooting closer towards me. Sitting down, we were eyelevel with each other. I reached out and gently caressed her mane to help set the mood. It seemed to work a little too well since Rainbow Dash suddenly tensed up at my touch. She let out a faint gasp, her eyes closing while her face showed…ecstasy?

“Um… Rainbow?” I asked softly, wondering what was going through her head.

Her eyes opened partially before she spoke very quietly, “Keep going… You know I want this.”

Something felt very wrong here. A little voice in my head was telling me to stop. However, I pushed it off to the side. I did not want to disappoint Rainbow Dash further. As I stroked her mane, my other hand gently cupped her cheek. She seemed to know where I was going with it since she started to lean closer. Her expression was dreamy, as if she was in a trance. I was hardly doing anything. Her raw emotions must have been pushing her on.

I leaned towards her, narrowing the gap between our faces. I could feel her breath on my chin. Warm and long, Rainbow Dash was breathing heavily. In unison, we closed our eyes and sealed lips. The kiss was brief, but it did not stop there. Over and over, I softly kissed her. And I will admit I was enjoying it. But after a brief moment of that, I got a surprise when Rainbow Dash suddenly embraced me and kissed me more deeply and passionately than Fluttershy ever had.

This sudden approach caught me entirely by surprise, pushing me to the ground. Rainbow Dash was practically laying on top of me, smothering me with the most powerful kiss of my life with her tongue grinding against my own. I could hear faint muffled moans deep in her throat. Good lord… She loves me. She definitely loves me. My arms wrapped around her again as I pushed into the kiss as well. It almost felt wrong…yet so right.

However, I soon felt something that sent a faint chill down my spine. I could feel something brushing…against my crotch. Her tail. I did not pay much mind to it at first, but the intense affection I was receiving combined with that faint sensation was starting to leave me hot and bothered. What was more, I could feel the flat firm hooves on Rainbow Dash’s hind legs firmly pressing into my thighs while pulling downwards. As if…..she was trying to slide my pants off.

I was instantly filled with panic as I realized what Rainbow Dash was trying to do. I managed to free my mouth long enough to mutter, “Rainbow… We really shouldn’t… I’m already spoken for…”

My friend looked down at me with an expression of very powerful desire. She whispered with a very deep blush on her face, “I can’t help it… I’ve wanted this for too long…” She then silenced me with another kiss, my pants slowly starting to give way while her legs continued to pull down on them.

This was bad. But at the same time, I felt guilty knowing just how much Rainbow Dash craved me by that point. I was going to be furious with myself for what was about to happen. Struggling against her, I managed to slide the palms of my hands under her chest and push upward. With a great heave, I hurled the pegasus off of me and over the picnic blanket. She let out a shocked yelp, landing on her side across from the blanket.

I slowly sat up, panting from the mental duress I had just gone through. I knew it would have been wrong to allow Rainbow Dash to have gone all the way with her desires, but it still made me sick to myself knowing that I had forced her away from me so abruptly and harshly.

Rainbow Dash did not move at first, her back facing me while she remained on her side. I finally decided to speak up, knowing this was not going to be pleasant. “Rainbow… I’m sorry. That is the one thing I just can’t give you.”

Very slowly, Rainbow Dash began to sit up. However, I noticed faint noises coming from her while her body seemed to shudder. Just before she could reach a sitting position, she collapsed and buried her face in her arms. What followed was one of the hardest noises to listen to I had ever heard in my life. Rainbow Dash began to scream and wail as she lied before me, just bawling her eyes out. I knew what I had to do was going to hurt her, even if it needed to be done, but it did not make the result any less agonizing for either of us.

It was very difficult to watch someone who had long ago established herself as a tough dependable individual brought to her knees and crying. I could not even bring myself to look at her. I covered my face in shame with one hand, feeling absolutely awful that I had broken her heart.

I waited and waited for Rainbow Dash’s crying to cease. Moments went by, but the sound of her voice did not truly stop. What started as wailing slowly turned into sniffling and light sobs. It was then that I lowered my hand to look at her. She was still lying where she fell, head still resting on her arms. Her face was turned away, preventing me from seeing her expression. She was still making absolutely pitiful sounds, clearly still devastated from being so forcefully rejected.

I knew I had hurt her and I was afraid to approach Rainbow Dash as a result. But I knew I was the only person who could comfort her then. After taking a deep breath to brace myself, I climbed to my feet and walked around the picnic blanket before kneeling next to the weeping pegasus. I silently caressed her mane, waiting for her to look up at me. Ever so slowly, she began to raise her head.

“Rainbow…?” I spoke softly, constantly stroking her mane with my hand. When she looked up at me, her beautiful rose-colored eyes were puffy. Tears were still streaming down her face, more than I had seen on anyone in quite a while. “Are you all right now?”

She squeaked out a response while choking on her tears. “I’m sorry…”

I whispered in response, “It’s OK, Rainbow… I don’t hate you…”

Ever so slowly, I felt Rainbow Dash sit up and wrap her arms around me. She shuddered constantly, her face buried in my chest. “I couldn’t help it… I… I just love you so much…. So much, I can’t stand it…”

I asked softly, feeling guiltier by the moment. “Is that why you tried to use a love potion on me?”

I heard Rainbow whimper out a response. “I was desperate… I’ve never met a guy like you before… I’ve only met guys who like to act tough all the time, or dudes who are all talk. You… You’re the only guy I know who’s really gentle and sweet, but really does get tough when you need to…” She then looked up at me, her face still soaked from her tears. “That’s what drew me to you, James… You’re awesome…and that’s part of why I love you so much…”

To think the events that took place on the night of Nightmare Moon’s return could develop into something like this. I sighed with some modesty as I muttered, “I’m not that awesome, Rainbow. I just do what I have to in order to help my friends…”

I felt Rainbow apply a bit more of her weight against me as she was beginning to lean against me. “You’re pretty humble too. I like that. I could learn a lot from you... I think...you're also a good influence on me...”

I then spoke quietly, “You know… I’ve noticed that you haven’t been as boastful since the night we brought Nightmare Moon home. You might let your ego take over now and then, but I don’t see it as often anymore.”

Rainbow Dash let out a sigh as she sounded strangely happy at that revelation. “I think that’s because of you… I think you rubbed off on me.”

I let out a sigh as well. “Well… Don’t completely let go of that part of your personality. I kinda like that about you.”

Over the course of the next few minutes, I noticed that Rainbow Dash had finally stopped crying. “Rainbow, are you feeling better?”

The pegasus mare let out a long sigh. “Kinda… I… I guess just being next to you like this helps me relax… But…” She then pushed her face against my chest, her head tilted down. “I still want you…but I know I can’t have you…”

I somehow managed to crack a smile when I replied, “Do you…want another kiss?”

Rainbow Dash suddenly looked up at me with a tearful, yet bewildered expression. “Huh? Seriously?”

I averted my eyes, feeling slightly better that she was no longer horribly depressed. “Rainbow, you know it’s no secret that Rarity likes to give me smooches sometimes. Pinkie Pie occasionally does it and I know Nightmare Moon does.” I then nuzzled her face while gently holding her in another embrace. “I wouldn’t mind one from you now and then too.”

My friend’s expression immediately brightened with hope. “You… I’d love to kiss you again… But…are you sure you’re OK with it?”

I asked in return, “The real question is do you mind letting anyone see you kiss me.”

Rainbow surprised me with a slight smirk as she regained some of her usual smug composure. “Ah, let ‘em think what they want. This is the guy who risked his neck to save me from Nightmare Moon. He’s earned my love.”

“Now there’s the Rainbow Dash I know and love.” I replied, the mood improving drastically in an instant now that she was getting back to her old self.

I watched as Rainbow Dash sat up and threw her arms around me in a tight embrace, preparing herself for another kiss. “Remember, Rainbow. Nothing fancy this time.”

She nodded while looking into my eyes. “I know. I won’t let my desires get the best of me again.” With nothing else to say, we both closed our eyes and sealed lips once more.

This kiss felt more at ease and gentle than the last. Less like a passionate kiss between lovers and more like sweet sincere affection between very dear friends. Although… I must confess that if I were not involved with another woman, I would have likely accepted Rainbow’s feelings for me. And after all we had been through in the Everfree Forest last month, I suppose it is safe to say that she and I probably go beyond being just friends. Definitely someone I can trust with my life.

As we kissed, I felt Rainbow Dash completely relax in my grasp. She was definitely feeling better by then. However, I froze when I heard a gasp somewhere to my left. Rainbow Dash seemed to hear it too since her eyes opened wide. We both turned to look at the source of the voice. Of all times…

“Wha… What are you doing…?” Fluttershy asked as she stared at me and Rainbow Dash tightly embracing each other. I felt a slight pain in my heart when I saw that tears were slowly trickling down her cheeks.

I could not even bring myself to speak. I could only sit there, holding onto my friend. Fortunately, Rainbow Dash managed to let go of me and face Fluttershy. “It’s not what it looks like, Fluttershy… We…”

My girlfriend let out a sob and she raised her voice, “I thought… Why didn’t you tell…” She could not continue what she was going to say. She closed her eyes and turned to run away as a pit opened in my stomach.

“Hold on!” Rainbow Dash shouted before swooping in front of Fluttershy in an instant. Fluttershy suddenly stopped and took a step back as Rainbow stood before her. “This isn’t his fault, Fluttershy!” She then bowed her head and sighed in resignation. “It was mine.”

Fluttershy looked back at me before looking at Rainbow Dash before looking back at me again and asking, “Re… Really? You didn’t know…?”

I shook my head, feeling extremely anxious over the situation. Hot sweat was constantly oozing from my pores as I said, “I did not expect all of this either.”

Rainbow Dash raised her face to gaze at her longtime friend. “I’m sorry, Fluttershy… Ever since the night where we saved Nightmare Moon… These feelings just… They wouldn’t leave me alone…” Once more I saw tears beginning to build at the edge of Rainbow’s eyes. “I admit it, Fluttershy! I’m in love with your boyfriend! I waited until today because… Well, it’s Hearts and Hooves Day! I thought today would be the best time to confess… And… I couldn’t stop myself…”

There was a moment of silence before Rainbow Dash looked at Fluttershy and smiled, the tears finally flowing free. “You’re very lucky, Fluttershy… He didn’t give in. That guy’s heart belongs only to you. And I don’t think I’ll ever be able to change that.”

Fluttershy immediately turned to face me, a smile of intense relief gazing at me. “You… You didn’t leave me?”

I shook my head and smiled. “Of course not, honey. You’re the one I love. And I don’t care how sappy that sounds.”

Fluttershy gave me her brightest grin and galloped towards me before sailing into my arms, giving me the tightest hug I had received all day. “Thank goodness… I don’t know what’d I do if I lost you…”

I sighed in intense relief as I hugged her back. “Neither do I.”

The two of us cuddled and nuzzled each other like total sweethearts, both of us absolutely relieved that we were still lovers. I could feel all of my stress just oozing out of me, as if Fluttershy’s tight embrace was just wringing the bad feelings out. However, I could see Rainbow Dash standing where she had been a few seconds earlier. She was just gazing at us with a truly forlorn expression. I knew exactly what she was feeling. Watching someone you love being with someone else is never a pleasant experience.

“I hope you two are happy together…” Rainbow Dash finally spoke with a truly melancholy tone. It sounded like she had completely given up.

Fluttershy seemed to notice the unusual tone of voice her friend used and looked at her without releasing me from her grasp. “Rainbow Dash… Are you going to be all right?”

Rainbow Dash suddenly raised her head high and grinned brightly. “Yeah! I’m fine! Never better! You know me! I’m always on cloud 9!” But seconds later, she let out a sigh and bowed her head. “Oh, who am I kidding? I’m super bummed… I mean… How do you think I should feel?”

Fluttershy looked up at me and whispered, “Please excuse me for a bit, honey.” I nodded and let her go, allowing her to drop to the ground before she walked over to our friend. “Rainbow… I’m sorry that you and James can’t be together… Please understand.”

The brazen pegasus mare sighed as she suddenly sounded frustrated. “I do understand… But…it doesn’t make it any easier to take!”

My beloved took a step back in response to Rainbow's sudden outburst. However, she soon regained her composure and stepped closer. My girlfriend then asked, “Well…how much do you love him?”

Rainbow Dash clearly hesitated for a moment before replying, “Enough to make him drink a love potion to make him mine forever…”

That look on Fluttershy’s face. She was utterly speechless at that response. I too felt extremely warm and was probably even blushing at those words. How could I not be flattered? “You would… Um… I guess… You must really love him…”

Our friend groaned in shame before bowing her head again. “I almost did that too… I feel sick to myself knowing I even considered that… I’m sorry, Fluttershy. Can you ever forgive me?”

My girlfriend did not hesitate with her response. She smiled sweetly and nodded. “I do, Rainbow. I know you love him and I know you have good reason to. I…” She then bowed her head and smiled sheepishly. “I think…I might’ve done the same if I was you… Maybe. If I had a moment of confidence.”

Rainbow Dash gave Fluttershy a slight grin before the two of them embraced in an adorable hug. I could not help but cross my arms and smile. I suppose those two really do go back quite a ways. However, once they let go of each other, Rainbow Dash then gave me another brief forlorn gaze before looking back at Fluttershy. “Hey, Fluttershy? Um… I have a favor to ask.”

Fluttershy smiled without worry and asked, “What is it, Rainbow?”

Rainbow glanced at me for a second before gulping hard to steady herself. “Um… If it’s OK with both of you… Could I…uh…hang with you two for the rest of the day?”

I raised an eyebrow at that request. “You mean…with me?”

My friend groaned, blushing from the sheer awkwardness of the situation. “You know what I mean! I just can’t find the right words for it!”

Fluttershy seemed to blush faintly at what Rainbow Dash was requesting. “Uh… I… I don’t know. I mean…two mares with one stallion…”

Our friend shook her head from side to side. “No no no, not like that! I mean…uh…”

I then spoke up as I caught on to what she was implying. “You mean you want us to go out on something of a double date?”

Rainbow raised her hoof and smiled with a snap reaction. “Yeah, that’s it! A date! For all of us!”

Fluttershy giggled at the suggestion and Rainbow's awkward enthusiasm. “Then why didn’t you just say so? It’s not that hard to ask somepony out for a date… Or at least, it wouldn’t be hard for anypony besides me.” But she then seemed to fully comprehend the request since her face changed to one of… I suppose it was uncertainty.

Rainbow Dash dropped to her knees and held her hooves together. I did not even know ponies could get on their knees like that. How many joints are in a pony's hind legs anyway? “Please, Fluttershy? Just for today? It is Hearts and Hooves Day, you know. I’ll never bring this up again! Please, just for this one day outta the whole year!”

I honestly rolled my eyes at just how desperate Rainbow was acting. I will admit it was starting to become rather laughable. Fluttershy soon looked back at me and asked, “Do you think we should?”

This was truly an awkward request and I was not entirely certain of how to respond. “Uh… Well… I guess we can as long as we put some limits down.”

Rainbow Dash suddenly leaped into the air, her wings holding her aloft. “YES!!!”

Fluttershy then sighed, although she still smiled. “All right. I’m willing to try, but we need to place some limits like James said.”

I nodded before providing a list. “No smooching, no intimate cuddling, nothing of the sort that may give others the impression that you and I may be seeing each other. Because we are not.”

It honestly did not feel good to say those words to Rainbow Dash, and her disappointed expression only amplified my guilt. “OK… I know what you mean. And I think that’s fine.”

Fluttershy then smiled reassuringly and patted Rainbow Dash on the shoulder. “It’ll be OK, Rainbow. But what would you like to do first?”

Our friend looked around with a frown before her eyes fell upon the picnic under the tree nearby. It still had all the food from before spread out on it. She then looked at us with a more neutral expression, her hoof outstretched towards it. “Wanna do lunch?”

I then asked while observing what was there, “Is there enough for all of us?”

Rainbow Dash showed a faint smile before nodding, “There should be. I packed a lot today just to be safe if Pinkie Pie crashed the party.”

Fluttershy scratched her chin as that name was brought up. “Come to think of it, she stuck her head out of one of my birdhouses today and was gone a moment later. How does she do that?”

The brazen pegasus rolled her eyes. “That’s nothing! She stuck her head outta my shower drain once! Right before she fell through the whole thing since it’s all clouds in the foundation. Good thing she had a trampoline under my house when that happened.”

I crossed my arms with an amused smirk on my face. “Looks like we won’t be bored during this meal.”

The three of us took a seat on the blanket and started passing around the food to each other. There were half a dozen cupcakes for dessert, making two for each of us. The topic of the conversation was, like before, Pinkie Pie. I mostly stayed silent in order to hear everything my friends had to say about that silly pony. Some memorable mentions were when she triggered a buffalo attack on a frontier town named Appleloosa by singing a truly abominable song, lured away a massive swarm of something called ‘Parasprites’ by playing AND carrying an absurd number of musical instruments simultaneously, and went far out of her way to earn the friendship of a new arrival in Ponyville who seemed to be a cranky old curmudgeon who goes by the name of Cranky Doodle Donkey. The fact that I have not seen such a person in Ponyville during the last eight or nine months despite the fact that he seems to live near town led me to believe that he must be quite a recluse. Although I have crossed paths with a kindly female donkey named Matilda on occasion, so I assume they must know each other.

“Yeah, that! Oh, and the time she helped us out when we went looking for Applejack! How’d she fit all those cherries into her mouth without bursting? That looked like it hurt!” Rainbow Dash added while looking towards Fluttershy.

Fluttershy just raised her hooves while shrugging her shoulders. “I don’t know. But I remember when Twilight first saw her Pinkie Sense work. It was kind of funny to see everything she predicted happening to Twilight and nopony else.”

I spoke up and asked, “Why only her? Was she an unbeliever?”

Rainbow Dash grinned while rolling her eyes in amusement. “Right on the nose, James. You know her. She has a hard time believing anything that can’t really be explained.”

Fluttershy then added, “She told me once that even magic is easier to understand since it’s something you study and practice.”

I cocked my head to one side and crossed my arms. “If she has such a hard time understanding the Pinkie Sense, then would you kindly ask her next time you see her to explain just how magic works? And why only unicorns can use it. And just HOW their horns let them use magic.”

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy stared at me with blank expressions before staring at each other. A second later, they suddenly burst into laughter before collapsing on their sides. “Oh, my gut! You’re right! I’m so gonna call her out on that today!” Rainbow Dash cackled wildly while holding her gut.

Fluttershy was giggling loudly, probably more enthusiastically than I had ever seen from her. “Ohoho my…. Hehehee, I wish I had thought of that back then!”

I smirked as an idea popped into my head. “Then how about we pay a visit to the library today just to call her out on that?”

Rainbow Dash snickered while getting back up. “I’m all for it! Can’t wait to see what kinda reaction she’ll have! Right, Fluttershy?”

My girlfriend giggled with a hoof over her mouth, “Oh, I think that does sound funny. I can almost… Heeheeheeheehee!” She must have just had a very strong mental image of Twilight’s reaction to such a question if she broke down giggling like that.

“That’s gonna be the highlight of the day, I’m sure.” I said with a smirk while snacking on some chips.

Nothing of significance occurred during the rest of the meal. Once we had finished, we piled the used plates and blanket back into the picnic basket. “Did you remember to dump out the rest of that love potion?” I asked Rainbow, who was shaking out the thermos it was contained in.

“Yep! Nopony should ever drink this stuff.” She replied while replacing the lid once she had emptied every drop from it and placed it inside the basket.

“What should we do with the basket before we go see Twilight?” Fluttershy asked as she took a few steps away.

Rainbow Dash replied as she hooked the handle over her wrist, “Well, all this stuff is mine, so I’ll fly by my place and drop it off.”

I then added, “In ten seconds flat. Right?”

Just as Rainbow Dash was about to grasp the basket’s handle in her mouth instead of keeping it on her wrist, she looked over her shoulder at me with a smirk. “You know it. Start counting as soon as I take off.”

“You got it.” I replied while not feeling very confident that she would get to a location that might have been half a mile away or more and back that fast. As soon as she took the handle in her mouth, Rainbow spread her wings and bolted into the sky, flying somewhere to the southeast.

I crossed my arms and tapped my foot with each passing second. Fluttershy seemed to be looking down at it too, probably keeping track as well. Five seconds went by. Then six. Then seven and so forth. But just as I tapped my foot a tenth time, a familiar rainbow trail popped up in the distance. “Not quite ten seconds flat, but she did manage to come into our sight in time.”

“Oooh, she’s going to be so disappointed.” Fluttershy muttered with a frown.

“Don’t tell her. She still succeeded by a technicality.” I replied with a smile. Fluttershy smiled back at me while also giving me a nod of agreement.

Rainbow Dash bolted towards us and landed right next to us in the blink of an eye, not sliding across the ground at all while keeping her head held high and wings spread wide. “Ten. Seconds. Flat.”

I nodded with a smile and asked, “You sure did. Ready to go?”

She grinned brightly as she recalled our prior conversation. “Oh yeah, can’t wait to see Twilight’s reaction. Let's go mess with her!” Without any further delays, we departed from the pond and started heading back towards Ponyville.

The park was still full of ponies having a good time, as well as plenty of young couples. In fact, I saw a pair of donkeys leaning against each other on a bench, clearly in love. They had their eyes closed and seemed to just be enjoying each other’s company. The female was obviously Matilda, her dark brown mane elegantly kempt while wearing a small turquoise earring and a frilly white collar with an identical round turquoise brooch in the center. The male was quite possibly Cranky Doodle himself. He definitely looked like a man who is past his prime and was not wearing much, though his mane was… Huh. I do not know why, but that stylish tall golden mane on his head seemed fake. A wig, possibly? “Is that him over there? Cranky Ko… I mean Doodle Donkey?” I do not know where it came from, but thinking of the name ‘Cranky’ caused me to imagine him in a rocking chair while lecturing Pinkie Pie and occasionally pausing to bop her lightly on the head with a walking stick. Heh, I can honestly see myself calling him Cranky Doodle Monkey someday.

Fluttershy turned and looked before smiling. “Oh, yes. That’s him. And that’s Matilda… Oh, I’m sorry. You’ve met her before, right?”

I nodded while glancing back at my girlfriend. “Not often, but I have. She’s a sweetheart.”

Rainbow Dash then added, “Those two go way back, from what Pinkie told me. And I see why. You think we should leave them alone?”

“Probably. Let’s get going. I still have what I want to ask Twilight fresh in my head.” I could not help but smirk at the thought of her possible reaction.

Fluttershy let out a giggle as she too was likely imagining the same thing. “Oh, yes. Let’s hurry before we forget.”

For the sake of getting to the good part, I will skip ahead to when we arrived at the library. Nothing of interest occurred along the way anyway. Rainbow Dash knocked on the door before pushing it open. “Hey, Twilight! Are ya home?”

A voice spoke from my right just as Fluttershy and I followed Rainbow inside. “Who?”

I turned and found Owlowiscious perched on his roost… Wow, after having not written that name for a few journals, I am amazed by just what a mouthful that name is. Regardless, Fluttershy hovered up to him and nuzzled him sweetly. “Awww, hello, Owlowiscious! How is our favorite owl doing today?” That adorable little owl cooed happily, nuzzling her back.

“Oh, hello! And Happy Hearts and Hooves Day!” I heard Twilight’s voice speak up. We all looked towards one of the bookshelves carved out of the walls and found her putting a book away.

I waved with a smile while Rainbow Dash replied, “Heya, Twi! Sorry if we’re popping up on short notice, but we needed to ask you something important.”

Our brainy unicorn friend walked over to us calmly while being none the wiser to our intentions. “Sure! What’s on your mind?”

I then spoke up, “I heard about how you experienced the Pinkie Sense for the first time while being the victim of its predictions repeatedly without ever believing it was real. Is this true?”

This caused Twilight to blush and bow her head with a sheepish grin instantly. “Uh… Heheheh… Yeah. That. Can’t say I’m too proud to admit it. I still don’t fully understand how it all works, but I would have to be a fool to deny it exists after all that. Some things just aren’t meant to be understood or explained. Like the Pinkie Sense.”

I then added, “Or Pinkie Pie herself, for that matter.” Everyone who was present chuckled at that quip.

Fluttershy then asked, “And you said there is a big difference between that and magic?”

Twilight nodded and said, “There is a huge difference.” She then climbed up onto the table in the center of the room and cleared her throat. I have to admit I think she was starting to take herself a little too seriously by that point. “Magic is something you study and practice. And it only happens when you choose to make it happen. Unlike the Pinkie Sense, where it happens only when it wants to.”

That was a perfect time to set our prank into motion. I glanced down at Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. Both pegasi gave me sly smirks. It was go time.

Rainbow Dash spoke first. “OK, that’s cool. But…just HOW does magic work?”

Twilight replied promptly, “That’s easy! It requires mental focus that channels the magical energies through a unicorn’s horn for the desired effects! The spell depends on varying levels of focus and thought patterns.”

Fluttershy then asked, “But why is a unicorn’s horn needed to use magic?”

Twilight then started to reply, “Well… The horn…it… It’s connected to…” That expression clearly showed that she was having trouble finding an answer for that.

“And why does the magic aura's color differ for every unicorn?” Rainbow Dash asked, only adding to Twilight’s frustration.

Then, just for the sake of being witty, I crossed my arms and smirkingly asked, “And why is magic called ‘magic’ instead of…oh…for example, ‘Purple Monkey Dishwasher’?”

At those words, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash struggled to hold in their laughter before collapsing on the floor and cackling like seagulls. “Bwahaha, where did THAT come from?!”

Looking back at Twilight, it seemed that our plan was working. She was starting to twitch, her face showing very bizarre expressions with gritted teeth and diluted eyes. “That is… The reason… I think it’s…” Suddenly, Twilight froze with by far the creepiest expression I had ever seen on her. Or on any pony, for that matter. I swear, I thought I heard the sound of a window cracking the instant she stopped moving. Her expression showed demented eyes with an absurdly toothy grin on her face while I think her jaws were not properly aligned. Her mane seemed to have become bizarrely frazzled as well, as if she had just woken up with a bad case of bed head.

Rainbow Dash snickered loudly at the complete success of our plan. “Oh man, it worked! We got her good! She’s speechless!”

I snickered as I hunched over myself. “Oh lord, that face... Twilight, you better stop looking at us like that. That look just screams ‘pedo smile’ to me.”

However, Twilight did not respond. She just stood there, gazing at nothing in particular. “Uh oh… Do you think we broke her?” Fluttershy asked with a worried gaze.

“Um… Twi? Are you all right?” Rainbow Dash asked while nudging her. Twilight did not respond, but nudging her caused her to stiffly fall sideways and onto the floor. Her body’s stance did not change. It was as if she was a prop for a show on TV or something. “Oh man, she’s frozen solid!”

Before any of us could freak out further, a familiar voiced called from the stairs. “Aw man, not again!” Spike came running down the wooden steps and over to the petrified unicorn. “Did you think too hard about Parasprite reproduction again?!”

I looked down at the little dragon boy and asked, “Huh? This isn’t the first time?”

Spike replied while dusting Twilight off with his hands, “Yeah, this happens every now and then when she gets obsessed on a really complex subject in one of her books. When it doesn’t explain something very well, she tries to decipher it herself. Usually she thinks up a really good explanation, but sometimes, she burns herself out like this. The last time, it was when she tried to figure out how Parasprites multiply.”

Rainbow Dash then asked, “And…did she?”

Spike crossed his arms and rolled those big eyes of his while looking mildly annoyed. “Nope. I came upstairs when I heard a thud and found her like this. She’ll be fine in an hour of so. I just like to think her brain is ‘rebooting’ when she’s like this.”

I snickered once more at Twilight's overachieving intellectualism. “Oh, Twilight… You need to just stop overthinking things and roll with it sometimes.”

Spike groaned as he forced Twilight back up to the standing position, “Don’t ever tell her that. She HATES it whenever I say it.” But he then smirked as he added, “Which always makes it satisfying when I tell her I told her so whenever she wakes up from this.” He patted Twilight’s side, the petrified unicorn showing no reaction whatsoever.

Fluttershy did her best to not laugh, but still had to cover her mouth to show she was not grinning at those words. “She can be very stubborn sometimes. I wonder if she got that from Applejack?”

I smirked as I poked Twilight's nose. “At least her stubbornness can prove funny when it backfires on her like this.”

Spike smiled with a look of smug amusement and said, “Well, I better get her upstairs so she wakes up comfortable.” He then somehow picked up Twilight in both hands, carrying her over his head. For such a little guy, Spike seems to have a lot of power in him. I suppose carrying around mountains of books for Twilight on a daily basis helps bulk a kid up. “Thanks for stopping by though! And Happy Hearts and Hooves Day!”

Rainbow Dash smiled and waved goodbye. “No problem, Spike! And thanks!”

However, just before Spike could walk up the stairs and out of sight, he turned and looked at us again. His eyes seemed to scan all three of us before he smirked. “Hey, do any of you have special someponies for today? Or is there something going on here?”

Man, that kid is sharp! How did he know?! All three of us became nervous at those words, especially since they came from a kid. “Of… Of course we do! You know James and I are lovers!” Fluttershy replied while leaning against me cutely, my hand caressing the side of her head in response.

“Yeah! Uh… James and Fluttershy are sweethearts! I was just along for the fun!” Rainbow Dash replied with a nervous grin.

Spike nodded as his curiosity seemed satisfied. “OK, I getcha. Well, I better get going. It’s definitely gonna make for a fun moment when she wakes up. Anyway, see ya!” He then ran out of sight and upstairs.

Rainbow Dash breathed a sigh of relief. As did I. “That was close. You think he was onto us?”

I cautiously replied, “That kid would need to have a pretty dirty mind to consider something like that. Unless he doesn’t know about that sort of thing and thought we were just hanging out with each other for the day. Although I was almost expecting him to ask ‘what kind of fun’ after what you said, Rainbow.”

Fluttershy then whispered, “I think we should get out of here before he comes back down.” Rainbow and I nodded together in agreement before leaving the library as quickly as possible.

Once we were outside, Rainbow Dash snickered again. “Man, did you see that look on Twilight’s face?! I haven’t seen her look like that in over a year!”

Fluttershy giggled as she glanced back at the library. “I hope she’ll be OK though. It was kind of creepy when she froze up like that.”

I then replied while feeling pretty proud of our accomplishment, “But it was soooo worth it.”

Rainbow nodded as she bumped her hoof against my fist. “Heheh, totally!”

Fluttershy then smiled as she asked, “Well, now that we did that, what’s next?”

Rainbow replied promptly, “How about a day out on the town?”

I crossed my arms as I thought back to our initial discussion. “Isn’t that what we kinda agreed on?” I then thought for a moment more before asking, “Actually, I’m kinda curious of what the fillies are up to at school. You think they’re at recess yet?”

Rainbow Dash took to the air and spoke, “I’ll go check!” She then took off to the northwest. Not even eight seconds later, she came back and landed before me. “Yup! They’re all out in the playground. Looks like they just started too.”

Fluttershy then asked, “Should we go say hello?”

“Sounds good. I’d love to see what they did with that card they made today.” I said before we started to walk away from the library and through Ponyville, trying to find the best route to the local schoolhouse.

Not much later, the sound of children began to fill the air. We must have been getting close. The many humble houses of Ponyville started to give way to many trees as we reached the edge of town. The red schoolhouse stood in the distance while numerous colorful fillies and colts were playing in the playground next to it.

The three of us had taken a more scenic route this time, having decided to walk through the trees and bushes instead of following the usual dirt path. As a result, we were looking out at the kids from behind a bush. “Looks like they’re in the Hearts and Hooves spirit too.” Fluttershy spoke softly as she observed.

“Yep. And it looks like they’ve all got plenty of cards passed around.” Rainbow Dash added with a hushed voice. Indeed, each of the kids seemed to be carrying or looking through several cards that more often than not were in the shape of hearts. However, I noticed a sight that caught me by surprise.

“Hey, what’s wrong with…” I muttered in concern. Off to the sides was Diamond Tiara. I almost always find her with Silver Spoon, but this time even Silver Spoon was taking part in all of the fun the other kids were having away from her. But for whatever reason, Diamond Tiara was not. In her hooves was a single card. Despite this though, she seemed utterly miserable. A far cry from the egotistical bully she was when I first encountered her months ago.

“Huh… What’s up with her? And why does she only have one card? All the others have at least five!” Rainbow Dash spoke while clearly noticing what I was seeing.

Fluttershy then added, “She only has one… Why is that? I thought she was popular in school.”

I sighed while being too aware of what was happening. “I’m guessing that whole incident from way back when I first showed up here must’ve resulted in some fallout with her classmates.”

Rainbow Dash suddenly let out a snicker. “Oh yeah! No wonder. We called her out right in front of the class when we confronted her about where you went! The whole classroom must’ve heard us!”

Fluttershy seemed to blush with an uneasy frown on her face. “I’m worried I went too far… I lost control when she didn’t seem guilty for causing you to hide in the Everfree Forest…”

I gently hugged my girlfriend with one arm and smiled. “Actually, I’m honored you girls went to such lengths to locate me.” I then looked back over at Diamond Tiara in the distance. “But I’m not surprised none of the students want anything to do with her anymore. Harassing someone to the point of forcing them to skip town in order to protect a loved one from an outdated law is bound to wreck ones’ reputation.”

Fluttershy squinted her eyes as she seemed to focus on Diamond Tiara. “Can you see what that card says?”

Rainbow then suddenly pulled a telescope out of…what I assume is Pinkie Space. I guess Pinkie Pie lets her borrow its use at times. “Use this. I wanna know too.”

I took the telescope without saying a word and looked through it after lining up its lens on the distant filly. I muttered while looking at the cover of the card, “My favorite filly… I’m guessing that one card came from her mom and dad.”

As I handed the telescope back to Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy spoke up. “Well, all of the kids seem pretty preoccupied with their card trading. Should we leave them be?”

I spoke with a slight smirk as I had an idea. “Not yet. Rainbow?”

Our rowdy friend came closer to me. “Yeah?”

I reached into my pocket and handed her a pair of bits. “Could you swoop by the closest store that sells holiday cards and pick one up that you think might be best suited for a child?”

My friend raised an eyebrow in suspicion. “Wait a minute… You mean for her? Are you sure? After what she put you through?”

I nodded before trying to explain myself. “She’s a changed filly, Rainbow. I honestly hold nothing against her anymore. And, crazy as this sounds, I do view her as a friend.”

I could tell that Rainbow Dash was skeptical of my reasoning, but I knew she would not disregard it. “Well, if that’s what you want, OK. I’ll be right back.” She then took the bits into her mouth and flew out of the trees and back to town, leaving me alone with Fluttershy.

“Do you really think you should give her a card today, dear?” Fluttershy asked me with a slight frown.

I nodded with a smile. “It’s not easy watching a girl look so sad. And since we’re on good terms with each other, I’d like to perk her up somehow.”

My girlfriend smiled sweetly at me as she whispered, “That’s very sweet of you, James. I just hope Rainbow Dash picks a good card for her.”

I suppose that was one request Rainbow Dash could not complete in just ten seconds. She did not return until at least five minutes had passed. She dropped through the treetops and landed right behind us with a rattling of leaves being shaken. “I know I didn’t break any records on that one.”

Fluttershy and I turned and found Rainbow standing with another heart shaped card hanging from her jaws. On the cover was a little colt with a red mane and a white coat reaching out with his forelegs as if awaiting a hug. Above him were the words ‘Need a hug, friend?’. When I took the card in hand and opened it, I found some text written in bold white letters against the red card. It read ‘The biggest hugs are earned. And you have earned mine!’.

I could not help but smile at just how well the card matched the situation. “Rainbow, this is perfect.”

My friend grinned proudly while crossing her front leg over the other in a manner that I would expect out of Applejack. “Yeah, I tried to find one that matched you and her. Oh, and here’s a quill.” Rainbow then held out an ink quill. I have no idea where she got it, but I felt it was not necessary to ask.

I took the quill in hand and wrote in the card. ‘I’m proud of you. You’ve become a real diamond, Tiara.’ I then added my name at the end to show who had sent it. “OK. I’ll go give it to her now, so please wait here.”

Fluttershy nodded with a smile as she and Rainbow Dash stepped back. “We’ll be watching, dear.”

I felt somewhat nervous about this, but managed to calm myself enough to walk out from the bushes and towards the schoolyard. All of the other fillies and colts were too preoccupied with each other to notice me coming and Diamond Tiara was just lying down with her hoof over her one card. It was quite a sad sight, seeing that one kid being separate from the rest of the kids. And judging by the fact that Silver Spoon was being better received by her classmates, I suspected she was more of a follower of Diamond Tiara and was more than likely more pleasant to others in the past.

Diamond Tiara did not even notice me walk up beside her. It was not until I got down on one knee and stroked her mane that she looked up at me. Her miserable expression became one of surprise. I smiled while waving at her. “Hey there.”

The little filly let out a sigh. “Hi… Happy Hearts and Hooves Day…”

I then asked, “But you don’t seem too happy… What’s wrong?”

Diamond Tiara glanced over at the other chatting playing school kids and sighed once more. “On the day you disappeared into the Everfree Forest… Everypony in the school found out. They want nothing to do with me anymore. They think I’m dangerous… And I guess I deserve it too.”

It was quite refreshing to see just how much she had been humbled by that course of events in the past. I then gently patted her on the back and smiled. “Well, someone wanted me to pass you this.”

The filly looked up in surprise as I held out the card to her. “Really? Who?”

I replied while feigning ignorance to keep the surprise going. “Don’t know. Look inside. Maybe they left their name.”

Diamond Tiara did exactly that. She took the card in hoof and opened it. Mere seconds later, her eyes started to moisten and quiver with tears building at the edges. Her hooves began to shake, her teeth starting to grind. “Um… Tiara?” I asked in mild concern. She truly looked like she was going to have a breakdown of some sort.

After a moment more, she squinted her eyes closed and forced out the tears. She then let out a gasp before looking up at me and sobbing, “I don’t deserve this!” She then jumped at me, holding onto me as tightly as she could.

I honestly did not expect Diamond Tiara to react quite that strongly. I was at a loss for words. “Uh… Tiara?”

She then squeaked out a heartfelt response. “Thank you…”

I felt then that words were not needed. I just smiled calmly and wrapped my arms around my little friend, holding her against me. “The biggest hugs are earned. And here’s mine.” I then tightened my grasp, gently squeezing her in a tighter embrace.

I could feel Diamond Tiara trembling against me, probably just overwhelmed with emotion. My hand stroked the back of her head gently, trying to calm her down. For her to be hit this hard, she must have had a lot of pent up sadness that had been festering for the last several months. I asked softly, “Have the Cutie Mark Crusaders been good to you?”

Diamond Tiara replied quietly, her voice still faintly choked by her sobbing. “Yeah… We’ve been friends for a while… It’s just that everypony else won’t even look at me now…”

I glanced to my right and smirked at what I was seeing. “Well, they’re looking at you now.”

Diamond Tiara lifted her head and looked to her left, finding that all of the kids who just minutes ago were paying us no mind had all lined up and were silently observing us. And she could not find a single word to say to them.

“Diamond Tiara, what’s wrong?” Sweetie Belle asked with a look of concern.

The little filly replied, “I… Uh…” She wiggled out of my grasp before picking up her card and showing it to her classmates. “I’m just…so happy that James gave me this.”

Scootaloo spoke aloud while reading it. “The biggest hugs are earned…and you’ve earned his?”

I nodded while my hand rested atop Diamond Tiara's head. “Yup. She’s earned my friendship for changing her ways and stopping her bullying.” I began to gently rub her head through her mane while minding the tiara that sat atop it. “And I say you really have changed for the better.”

Diamond Tiara showed a tearful smile while she looked back at me. “You really think so?”

Apple Bloom nodded while cheerfully speaking, “Yeah! I can hardly remember the last time y'all gave any of us trouble!”

Lastly, Silver Spoon stepped forward. “Diamond Tiara, I was honestly glad that you stopped being such a bully. But everypony else was just worried that you were only acting like you had stopped. You never said sorry for anything. That’s why they’ve been staying away from you.”

I then spoke while Diamond Tiara looked up at me. “The longer you take to admit you were wrong and to seek amends, the harder it will be. Do you want to wait any longer?”

She did not take long at all to reply. “No…” The little filly then looked back at her classmates and asked with tears streaming down her face. “I’m sorry… I wish I never did all those things… I was an idiot! Can you all forgive me?”

What happened next was one of the cutest things I had ever seen. The entire group of kids let out a simultaneous aww before coming forward and holding Diamond Tiara in a massive group hug. And all she could do was smile through her tears.

Seconds later, there was the sound of a bell ringing. I glanced up to look for the bell and asked, “Was that the bell for class?”

The herd of foals started to spread out. “Sure was. We better get goin’ ta class.” Apple Bloom replied while stepping away.

“It was great see you here, James. I’ll see you at home when school gets out!” Scootaloo added before giving me a quick hug. I patted her on the head and smiled in response.

Silver Spoon then smiled as she asked, “Are you coming, Diamond Tiara?”

Our friend nodded while wiping the tears from her eyes as she looked much more at ease. “Uh huh… I’ll be right there.”

The schoolchildren started to clear out of the playground and entered the schoolhouse. But Diamond Tiara stayed behind a moment longer while gathering up her cards. She gazed up at me while I looked down at her. She seemed to be having trouble finding the right words. But she eventually spoke softly, “Thank you…”

I nodded and smiled back at her. “No problem. Have a good day, Tiara.” She smiled much more brightly before turning and trotting away and into the schoolhouse. Now all alone, I turned and began walking over to where Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were surely waiting for me.

Once I came close enough, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy jumped out of the bushes. Fluttershy spoke first while sounding absolutely delighted by the spectacle she had witnessed. “James, that was sooo cute!”

Rainbow was just looking unsure of what to say. “Yeah! I honestly didn’t think I’d live to see the day, but you made me feel kinda sorry for Diamond Tiara.”

I shrugged my shoulders and said, “She’s someone who has a long way to go before her reputation finally changes. I’m just glad she really did change. She’s not nearly as bad as everyone thinks she is these days. I'm actually surprised her punishment from back then actually sunk in as quickly as it did.”

Fluttershy then fluttered up to me and nuzzled my cheek while being so proud of me. “Well, what should we do next? We’ve still got all afternoon to go.”

Rainbow Dash added while being in thought, “We just had lunch, so it’s too soon for dinner. How about…the spa! No better place in town to chill!”

I smiled while crossing my arms. That was not a suggestion I would expect to hear from Rainbow Dash. “Sounds good to me. Maybe we’ll even catch Rarity there.”

Fluttershy then flew ahead of us and waved back. “Then let’s go! I can’t wait for a dip in the hot tub!”

It was rather entertaining to see Fluttershy get excited over something that did not involve cute cuddly animals. “I second that. Lead on, honey.”

The trek through Ponyville was fairly uneventful. Although I suppose I should mention there were couples everywhere to be seen. Sightings of solo ponies were few and far between. I glanced down at Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy every now and then, hoping that Rainbow was at least was minding herself. To my relief, she seemed to just be focused on walking and nothing else. A good thing too. I would not want her to show any great affection towards me in public. By then, it was common knowledge that I was with Fluttershy and no one else.

Once we stepped into the spa, we found the lobby empty with the exception of Aloe seated at the front desk. Her head was tilted down, probably to view a list of reservations or a magazine. She immediately glanced up at the sound of the door opening and greeted us. “Hello! Happy Hearts and Hooves Day! Can I help you?”

Fluttershy immediately replied, “One usual, please. For three.”

Aloe then smiled and spoke again in her strong accent, “Ah, yes! You’re just in time! Miss Rarity is already waiting for you.”

Fluttershy seemed surprised by that. “She is? But I thought we always meet on Saturdays.”

Rainbow Dash then replied, “Maybe she just really needed to chill today. But since she’s here, let’s pop in and say hello!”

I smiled at the thought of seeing my beautiful best friend and said, “Sounds good to me. Lead on, Aloe.”

The spa sister stepped out from behind the counter and led us into the main chamber. As it turned out, the spa was quite busy that day. The spa usually is not that busy on that particular holiday. Quake was hard at work hammering out massages while Lotus was filing the horns of a few unicorns. “Whoa. I don’t see the place get this busy very often. At least not when I’m here.”

Lotus then asked, “You can start anywhere you like. I need to tend to the sauna, so feel free to help yourselves!” She then trotted away while we stood just behind the side of the hot tub with a raised wall.

Rainbow looked at Fluttershy and I and asked, “You wanna take a dip in the hot tub first?”

I was about to agree before I remembered that I did not bring a pair of swim trunks with me. Maybe I should just stash a pair at the spa for all future visits. “Uh… I don’t think that’s a good idea for me. No swim trunks.”

Fluttershy seemed to blush at my words, more than likely imagining myself climbing into the tub with nothing on me. “Oh…my… That is a problem.”

However, Rainbow Dash grinned in utter ignorance. Or she is too much of a pervert to care. “What’re you talking about?! I don’t see a problem with that!”

Fluttershy did not seem to find that particular quip amusing at all. She gazed at Rainbow with half-closed eyes and a frown. It was as if she was trying to say ‘Really…? Just…really?’ without actually opening her mouth. I too could only look down at her and grumble, “Rainbow…”

The brazen pegasus mare covered her mouth and blushed furiously. “Oh snap, I shouldn’t say stuff like that around you guys today. Umm… I’ll be right back!” Before either of us could object, Rainbow Dash bolted out of the spa and out the door.

“Where do you think she went? Think she bailed out on us?” I asked, turning my gaze down at Fluttershy.

“I don’t think so. She’ll probably be right back.” She replied with an uncertain expression. However, she then raised her voice a bit. “Wait… Say stuff like that around us TODAY?”

I had to suppress a snicker as I rethought Rainbow Dash’s remark. “I’d say it’s a bit uncalled for on any day!”

Mere minutes later, Rainbow came trotting back into the main chamber. But in her teeth were a pair of…blue shorts? Wait… Those were my own swim trunks. “Uh… Rainbow? Where did you find those?”

Fluttershy then added, “Did you go to our house?”

Our friend grinned while the blue garment hung from her teeth. “Well, where else was I gonna find your clothes?!”

I snorted while averting my eyes. “Point taken.” I then took my swim trunks in hand and started to look around for a place to change into them. “Uh… Do you girls see a spot where I can duck into to swap out of my clothes?”

The two pegasi glanced around. “Uh… I don’t think so.” Fluttershy spoke while showing a slight worried frown.

“Huh… Guess we forgot to check if there were any spots with curtains.” Rainbow Dash added while hovering above me to get a better view of her surroundings.

I shrugged my shoulders while not being particularly bothered. “Oh well. I can do without a dip in the hot tub. Maybe my bosses will let me use it tomorrow.”

Rainbow sighed in clear disappointment. “Sorry about this… I was really looking forward to a hot dip with you.”

Somewhere deep inside me, I suspected there was more to that than there seemed to be with her intentions. Maybe it was for the best that I could not join them. However, Rainbow Dash then beamed at me as she had an epiphany. “Hang on! Why not just get in there with only your boxers?”

I rolled my eyes at that suggestion. “I’m not leaving the spa with soaked boxers under my pants. It’ll take hours to dry!”

Fluttershy winced at those words. “Ooh… I’m sure that would chafe after a while.”

Rainbow sighed, clearly having giving up. “Good point. Well, you’ll still stay close, right?”

I nodded in agreement, although I probably could have just ducked into the supply closet in hindsight. “Of course I will. Today’s all about us.”

Not wanting to delay my two friends any longer, I walked around to the other side of the hot tub with them in tow. However, once I stepped out from behind the raised barrier next to the hot tub’s platform, a familiar voice spoke out. “Well, howdy! What brings y'all out here today?”

Not expecting to hear Applejack, I turned and looked towards the hot tub. Sure enough, resting right in front of me with her nose nearly touching my face was Applejack. And right next to her was Rarity. “So good to see a friendly face! Are you by yourself, darling?”

“Heh, I can’t say my day’s complete until I’ve spoken to all six of you girls.” I replied while really not expecting to find Rarity and Applejack together. Those two do seem to bump heads at times, certainly more than they do with our other friends.

“Hey, what’s up, girls?” Rainbow Dash then asked, hovering up beside me.

“Oh, Rarity! I guess our weekly get-together is happening a little early this week.” Fluttershy added with a cute smile as she too hovered next to me.

Rarity grinned happily at us, her mane wrapped up in a towel. Applejack’s mane too was concealed behind a coiled green towel. “I suppose so! I just didn’t want to be cooped up in my home on a day like this.”

Applejack then added, “The harvestin’ season hasn’t quite hit us just yet either, so I took the day off. I could really use a good soak too. All that applebuckin’ really gets ta yer hindquarters after a while.”

Fluttershy then asked, “Mind if we join you?”

Rarity grinned brightly as she motioned her hoof towards the steps. “But of course, Fluttershy! And you are most welcome too, Rainbow Dash.”

“In that case, take cover!” Rainbow replied before diving into the hot tub and making quite a splash in the process. Applejack merely chuckled once Rainbow resurfaced, although Rarity seemed mildly annoyed if that scowl of hers was anything to go by.

“Um… Please make some room.” Fluttershy said softly as she hovered over the tub before descending into it as gently and elegantly as a swan. She then folded her wings and even seemed to be floating in the middle of the tub like a large waterfowl.

Rarity applauded lightly with her hooves and spoke with a smile, “Elegant entry, Fluttershy! I give a 9.5 out of 10!”

Fluttershy grinned sheepishly while giving a soft blush. However, I then asked, “What about that last half of a point?”

Rarity looked towards me and replied, “Her expression did not seem quite as euphoric or enraptured to match her movements. So she lost just a little bit there.”

Applejack then added, “I dunno. I say she still gets a perfect from me.”

Rainbow Dash just happened to speak from the edge of the pool right next to me right as it seemed those two were about to get into a heated debate. “Hey, can we just chill and relax?”

Fluttershy moved closer to the edge of the tub and rested her head on the edge where I was resting my elbow. “I’d like to just relax too, if that’s all right.”

Rarity let out a giggle as she let the topic go. “Yes, yes, I suppose this is a time to just relax and not critique.”

Applejack then cast a sly smirk towards Rarity and said, “Took ya long enough ta remember why yer here, huh?” Rarity merely rolled her eyes as she took the high road and not keep the discussion going.

The four mares then began to partake in friendly chitchat, discussing simple things such as picnics, business, aerial stunts, and newest fashion designs. I really had nothing to add to the conversation, so I took a moment to look around and see just who else was attending the spa that day.

Sure enough, the majority were couples. Although I was quick to notice there were just pairs of friends being together. I suppose Hearts and Hooves Day is not always about romance. In the sauna, at least from where I was standing, I saw a light gray earth pony mare with a gorgeous shimmering dark gray tail. Her eyes seemed to be a light purple of sorts. Sitting next to her while seemingly engaged in conversation was a white unicorn mare, although I may have seen a barely noticeable tint of yellow to her as well. Her eyes were a vibrant purplish pink, probably the same color as Rainbow Dash’s eyes. While her mane could not be seen due to being wrapped up in a towel, just like with her earth pony companion, I could see her tail. It seemed to have been kempt in a much wilder style than the other, being striped with shades of different hues of cobalt and cyan. Their frilled robes obstructed their cutie marks, but I was certain I had seen the earth pony before… Ah, now I remember! It took me all day, but I recall now that she was the cello player at the Grand Galloping Gala. Regardless, she seemed to be busy with the unicorn mare, so I decided to not intrude. Probably music enthusiasts with clashing tastes.

At the massage tables were none other than my bosses. Mr. and Mrs. Cake. Each had their arms folded while resting their heads on pillows, Quake hard at work pounding away on Mrs. Cake’s back. Her expression was stern and focused, just like every time I had ever seen her. However, the Cakes seemed to be very relaxed, possibly even asleep. I suppose I could have gone over to them to say hello, but I felt I should not interrupt their time together. I cannot remember the last time I did not see them at Sugarcube Corner on a workday, so they probably do not get very many days off. I wonder who they found to look after their kids while they were out? Pinkie Pie, maybe?

On the platforms at the other side of the hot tub where facials are given were two ponies I recognized despite their faces being covered in that weird green goop. One was Lyra, who was being given a horn filing by Lotus, and the other was likely Bon Bon. I often see those two together, and I am sure I have described their appearances at some point. I think that was all of the ponies I could see around the place, not to mention each pair had one of the spa employees tending to them. I cannot imagine there being more at that moment. If there were, they would be backed up inside the lobby waiting for someone who could tend to them.

“James! Yo, Equestria to James! You there?!” I heard Rainbow Dash call out to me from right next to my head.

I turned to face the rowdy pegasus, finding her looking at me just inches away from my face. I grinned sheepishly as I realized I must have completely tuned them out. “Huh? Oh, sorry. Kinda zoned out while examining my surroundings. Can’t remember the last time I saw so many ponies in the spa before. Especially this spread out.”

Applejack glanced around too and quickly saw where I was coming from. “I see whatcha mean. Ya seldom see so many ponies at so many spots all over the spa.”

Rarity then smiled as she leaned back against the side of the tub with her eyes closed. “Good thing the rest of us in the hot tub need no such supervision.”

Fluttershy then asked, “I know we’ve seen Twilight today, but have any of you seen Pinkie Pie?”

Rarity quickly replied, “I heard she had her hooves full whipping up special orders for today at Sugarcube Corner. I doubt she will be getting out until closing time.”

Well, that shot down my suspicions over who was watching the Cake kids. Who did they find for the job? Applejack then let out a chuckle as she added, “If there’s one thing we girls love just ‘bout as much as diamonds and flowers, it’s them fancy chocolates.”

I smirked and rolled my eyes, wondering what kind of unorthodox antics Pinkie Pie was using to keep up with demand. “So true, so true.”

Applejack then asked, “Come ta think of it, whatcha got goin’ on today between ya and James, Fluttershy? You two out on a date?”

Fluttershy immediately blushed at those words. She glanced at me for a second while I smiled at her. She then looked back at Applejack and spoke softly, “Um… We’re not doing much today… Just…spending the whole day together.”

Rarity then asked, “But then what are you doing with them, Rainbow Dash? Or was it just coincidence that you came in with them?”

Rainbow Dash did not waste any time in giving a reply, although she seemed slightly nervous in the process. “Huh? Me?! I just had the same idea as these two lovebirds and walked in with them!”

Applejack winced a bit and retorted, “All right, we get it. No need ta shout, ya know.”

I stared at Rainbow Dash next to me, seeing that she had gotten somewhat desperate and lost some control when she replied. She clearly was trying to avoid drawing suspicion to herself and Fluttershy. Although raising her voice like that was not the subtlest way to go about the issue.

Rarity soon began to climb out of the tub, her tail utterly soaked and weighed down by the water in such a fashion I will admit right now was…shockingly sexy. Yes, I really meant what I just wrote. I did my best to keep a straight face though. “I’d rather not let my hooves get pruney, so I’ll be right over here at the massage tables.”

Applejack turned to face her and nodded. “All righty then. I’ll be down in a minute too.”

I watched as the beautiful unicorn mare climbed onto one of the empty massage tables. Mr. and Mrs. Cake had departed a few minutes earlier, so there was no one to distract Quake from her. That androgynous earth pony mare then began to hammer away on Rarity’s back with both hooves at turbo speed. It almost looked like it hurt, though Rarity’s face clearly showed no discomfort.

“You think she can applebuck as hard as you, AJ?” I asked while motioning towards Quake nearby.

Applejack looked over the side of the tub before looking at me with a smug smirk. “Hmm… I reckon she can, but there ain’t no way she can match Big Macintosh.”

Rainbow Dash then asked, “You think he can buck an apple from Sweet Apple Acres all the way to the other side of town?”

Our farm pony friend then grinned in an odd fashion, as if she was embarrassed to admit something. “Funny story there. We tried that once sometime last summer.”

Fluttershy then asked, “And did it make it all the way to the other side of town?”

Applejack just rolled her eyes as she said, “Well… I’ll put it like this. A lil’ while later, Twilight got a note from Princess Celestia. There was an apple packaged with it.”

I raised an eyebrow and asked, “Don’t tell me he…”

Applejack held her hoof to her forehead and snickered quite loudly. “And there was a bill ta pay for a new window in the royal palace.”

That explanation nearly blew my mind. Being able to kick an apple from Sweet Apple Acres all the way up to Canterlot?! How much steroids does that burly red stallion take on a daily basis?!

Fluttershy seemed petrified as she tried to process that information. “Um… Wow… I…uh…didn’t know he was that strong.”

Rainbow Dash then asked, “Did you ever ask him what his secret is?”

Applejack chuckled before smiling at us. “I did. And he said he has no idea.”

I smirked before shaking my head in amusement. “A true Hercules, that one. Maybe he’s the offspring of Sleipner.”

Fluttershy then asked while cocking her head to one side, “Slip…who?”

I grinned and bowed my head as I tried to not laugh. It was no surprise to me that they knew nothing of Norse mythology. “Don’t worry about it, you’re not supposed to get it.”

A short while later after a few more entertaining conversations, Applejack started to climb out of the tub. “I reckon it’s time for my back hammerin’. I could really use it now that harvestin’ time’s almost here.”

Fluttershy looked over the side of the tub as Applejack walked below her. “Is it really that tiring?”

Applejack looked up at my girlfriend and replied, “Now, I can handle quite a bit of applebuckin’, but sooner or later I’ll really start feelin’ the strain an’ pain. I wanna make sure I’m all toned up for it this year.”

Almost immediately after Applejack climbed up onto a massage table, Quake walked around the one Rarity was lying on and began to hammer away into the farm pony’s back with her arms. Applejack let out an odd sigh, sounding similar to how she would sound if trying to talk through a spinning electric fan.

“Well, if you can’t join us in the tub, what can you do while we’re here?” Fluttershy asked from just behind me.

I turned to face her and replied, “Well, I have no use for a facial, I have nothing that needs filing, I’d rather not sit in the sauna with these clothes on, and a mud bath is out of the question… I guess that only leaves a massage.”

Rainbow looked around, eyeing Quake before glancing at Aloe. “Think you can handle Quake’s treatment?”

I looked over at Quake, her stern focused face fixated on Applejack at all times. “Um… I don’t know if I could handle that kind of treatment… I don’t have nearly as much muscle on me as AJ.”

“But Rarity didn’t mind either.” Fluttershy retorted. I glanced over at the elegant unicorn and saw that she seemed quite relaxed despite that rough treatment to her back a moment ago.

“Huh… Guess it’ll be OK after all.” I muttered with a smile. While Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy sat in the hot tub chatting, I proceeded over to the last remaining massage table and took a seat on it. “Um… Quake? When you have a minute?”

My coworker glanced over at me without a word and nodded once before going back to focusing on Applejack. I decided to take my shirt off before lying down on my belly with my arms crossed to allow the side of my head to rest on them. I closed my eyes, hearing the clopping of hooves as Quake made her way over to me. I was certain the procedure would be enjoyable.

However, a moment later, I felt an unpleasant pain as if someone had just punched me in the back. “Ow! What the… Agh! Hey! What’re you…OW!!!” As expected, Quake was indeed hammering away on my back. The only problem was that she was massaging me way too hard! I know she is an earth pony, which means she has a lot of power in her body. And ponies tend to have more muscle mass than humans, plus a coat of fine hair to help absorb the blows, so it is no wonder my body could not handle the power she was exerting.

“Ow! For the love of… Darn it, Quake! Quit it!” I finally all but yelled. Quake did stop when I told her to, but by then I was feeling sore as if I had been struck in the back multiple times with a wooden paddle.

“Oh my goodness, are you all right?!” I heard Rarity ask from nearby. She probably saw the whole thing.

“Ugh… I’m gonna be feeling that in the morning…” I replied with a groan. I was unwilling to even move at that point.

Applejack then asked, “Ya think a softer massage might do ya some good after that?”

I was not sure if I even wanted anyone to touch my back at that point. But I soon heard Applejack speak up again. “Howdy, Lotus. Would y'all mind givin’ James over there a softer massage? He can’t handle the harder stuff.”

With my eyes closed, I could not see who was approaching me. But before I could deny anyone, I felt a pair of hard objects press down into my back.

“Whoa! Hang on, I’m… Huh?” I started to object, but then felt much more relaxed as they began to press down into me. They moved around slowly, gently applying pressure to my back in several spots. When I turned my head to look at whoever was massaging me, I found Lotus standing on just her hind legs while moving her arms subtly to change the location her hooves were pressing into.

“Is this more to your liking?” She asked with a smile.

I nodded before sighing, “Much better. Thank you.” This type of massage felt much more enjoyable. The amount of pressure was constant and shifted frequently, but never pounded into me rapidly like Quake does. “Huh… So this is how it feels when I give massages. No wonder the way I do it has such a cult following.”

Lotus let out a faint chuckle when I spoke. “I suppose so. I just wish Aloe and I could massage with the same precision you do. There’s only so much hooves can do.”

“It’s all right though. This is great. Best massage I’ve ever had.” I retorted while enjoying every second of it. While I lied there, I looked up and noticed that Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash were no longer at the edge of the hot tub anymore. “Lotus, where did Rainbow and Fluttershy go?”

My boss replied without missing a beat, “They are currently in the sauna. Aloe is supervising them.”

I was somewhat glad that they had not left without me. Although I confess I was not entirely sure of what else I could do once my massage finished. I just did not have the means to indulge in the other services on short notice like ponies can.

While I waited for Lotus to finish with my massage, I allowed my mind to drift. Rainbow Dash had been handling herself very well since our time at the park. If all went well, she would probably forget about her feelings for me by the time this ‘date’ ended… All right, I suppose that is just wishful thinking. I cannot imagine someone as loyal as her completely discarding her feelings for me after just one afternoon. And I know from experience it is difficult and takes time to lose those feelings for someone who is already spoken for.

I honestly felt bad as I contemplated this. I love Rainbow Dash. I really do. If things were different, I could definitely see myself dating her. But Fluttershy and I are lovers now and I do not wish for that to change. And I know I simply do not have the moral integrity to successfully maintain a relationship with more than one woman. As satisfying and enjoyable it would be if I could, I simply cannot. I do not have the confidence for it.

Before I could even think about the concept any longer, I noticed that the soothing pressure on my back had vanished. “Huh? Are we done?”

I heard a clop as Lotus dropped back down onto all fours. “Yes. Feel any better?”

I slowly sat up, stretching while reaching as far as my arms could extend. I honestly felt as if I had just awoken from a nap. “Man… That really did the trick. No wonder so many customers keep coming back for massages… Oof. Although I still feel some of the soreness from Quake’s ‘treatment’ on me.”

Lotus flashed me an awkward grin. “Um…yes. I’m sorry that I could not undo all that she did.”

I shrugged my shoulders, not surprised she could not get all of the soreness out. “It’s fine. My bad. I shouldn’t have asked her to do it in the first place.”

Lotus went to check on Lyra and Bon Bon while I went ahead and pulled my shirt back on. “I trust the massage was as stellar as you had hoped?” A voice behind me spoke. When I turned around, I found Applejack and Rarity looking up at me. They seemed to have finished with their spa visit and were ready to depart.

“Oh, much better than I expected. Well, except for that bit at the start. That felt like the Cake couple were taking a bunch of rolling pins to my spine.” I replied in an effort to be witty.

Before anyone could comment on that… I still cannot comprehend what happened next. Right behind my two friends on the platform beside the hot tub was a basket full of bath sponges. And suddenly, out popped none other than Pinkie Pie. “Ooh! Or maybe it felt like someone took out your spine and tossed it in a mixer to make cupcakes before putting it back inside you!”

Applejack was the first to retort. She turned around and gave Pinkie a most bewildered gaze. “How in tarnation… Where’d ya even come from?!”

Pinkie Pie quickly replied, “Oh, that! You see, I hopped along the letters, rode the scroll bar down, and popped up here! Now I’ll just ride it back up. See ya!” Before either of us could ask her anything else, she ducked back into the sponge basket and was gone.

“Wait a minute…” I muttered before reaching over and feeling around in the basket. Much to my shock, there was no way in or out of it except through the top. How did she slip into it from underneath?

“A scroll bar… Hopping across letters… What do you suppose she meant by that?” I heard Rarity ask from behind me.

I turned to face my two friends, my eye twitching slightly. “Girls… She’s starting to scare me.” Honestly, a scroll bar? Last I checked, Equestria does not even have computers to use word processors on! Or does it?

Applejack let out a nervous chuckle as she seemed more eager than before to get out of there. “Uh…yeah. Me too, sugarcube. Me too. Um… I just remembered I still got lots of stuff ta…uh…take care of back at Sweet Apple Acres.”

Rarity grinned nervously as well while backing up towards the exit “Oh, yes! And…um…I just remembered that one of my clients wish to pay me a visit today! He…er…proposed to his sweetheart today and wants me to design a wedding dress for her!”

I nodded while also feeling apprehensive. “Yeah, you girls do that. See ya tomorrow.” I waved goodbye, the two mares rushing out into the lobby and out of sight. I think it would be best if I just forgot about this whole thing. Seriously… Riding scroll bars… Ha!

Having absolutely nothing better to do at the time, I decided to wait out in the lobby for my two companions. There was not much to do aside from look through a few magazines that were lying around. “Huh… Equestria’s Finest. Haven’t read this one lately.”

I picked up the magazine, seeing what seemed to be a burly minotaur on the cover. “Iron Will’s regime considered too rough? Three clients reveal harsh effects…” I raised an eyebrow, having never once seen a minotaur in my life. “Who’s this Iron Will guy? And there are minotaurs in this world? Hopefully they’re not of the man-eating variety from legend…”

I forget how much time passed while I read through the magazine. Much to my surprise, I found that a certain Miss Fluttershy was the first client of Iron Will’s to come back completely unsatisfied with the results of his ‘training’. Knowing exactly who that pony was, I felt curious of what my girlfriend had to put up with under his tutorage. However, I felt it was best to not ask, so I pushed that question out of my head.

Before I could finish with the magazine, I heard the voices of Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash steadily becoming louder. They more than likely had decided they had had enough of the spa for the day and were approaching the lobby. Not wanting Fluttershy to have any old wounds reopened or the like, I closed the magazine and placed it on the nearest end table cover-down.

“Man, I feel so soaked down by all that steam, I doubt I can even get myself off the ground now.” I heard Rainbow Dash speak as she stepped into the lobby.

“Me too. I feel so lazy and relaxed now, I don’t even want to spread my wings.” Fluttershy replied almost with a wheeze, the adorable pegasus walking alongside her.

I smiled at the two mares as they approached and stood up. “We all done here?”

Rainbow Dash started to reply, but took a moment to pause for a yawn. “Aw yeah, I’ve had enough. I need to get outta here before I wanna stay until closing time.”

I reached into my pocket and pulled out some bits to pay for the visit. Being an employee, I received a hefty discount. “Thanks for everything, Aloe.”

The spa sister stationed at the front desk nodded with a smile. “It was a pleasure, James. See you tomorrow!” All three of us waved goodbye before heading out the door.

“That was a lovely visit, wasn’t it?” Fluttershy asked before yawning, clearly a little too relaxed after that sauna session.

I stretched and let out a yawn myself before replying, “It sure was… I just wanna go home and take a nap now…”

However, Rainbow then spoke up. “But we can’t just stop the date now! It’s too soon!”

I looked down at Rainbow Dash, as did Fluttershy. That outburst was certainly somewhat unexpected. She seemed to realize that she had suddenly raised her voice despite being so relaxed and rested a moment earlier and bowed her head. “I mean… You know. This is the only Hearts and Hooves Day I’ll ever be able to spend with you, James… I don’t want it to end before it’s even nightfall…”

I sighed while being reminded of just why she was with Fluttershy and me at that moment. “Right…”

Fluttershy then asked, “Well…what should we do now?”

Rainbow Dash rubbed her chin with her hoof. “Hmmm… I dunno… Why don’t we do something really special? Something only we can do with him?”

I felt my body temperature spike at those words. Fluttershy seemed to be thinking the exact same thing since a deep blush had spread across her face. “You… You don’t mean…”

It was then that Rainbow caught on and raised her hooves before shaking them with a nervous grin. “Whoa, easy there! I wasn’t talking about that! Although…” She then noticeably blushed while rubbing the back of her head, eyes looking away from us. “I would jump at the opportunity for that…”

I frowned and crossed my arms. “Rainbow… You know that’s the one thing we can’t do.”

She unsurprisingly let out a sigh of disappointment. “Yeah… I know…” But she then asked, “But what’s something special and unique we can…” Suddenly, she jumped into the air and began to hover. “That’s it! Let’s go for a soar!”

Fluttershy raised an eyebrow at those words. “Huh? A soar? You mean for us to go fly somewhere?”

Rainbow Dash nodded and said, “Yeah! You and me are pegasi, so we can fly! So let’s go for a little trip in the sky for a while!”

I rolled my eyes at first. “Rainbow, you know I don’t have… Oh, wait!”

That rowdy pegasus showed me a confident grin. “Yeah! Your armor! I’ll head on up to Canterlot and ask if we can borrow it for a while!”

Fluttershy seemed to like the idea since she was showing such a smile on her face. “That sounds lovely. But…uh…do you really think they’ll let us use it for something like that?”

Rainbow Dash replied as she shrugged, “Wouldn’t hurt to try. What about you, James? You wanna give it a shot?”

While not a fan of the idea of falling, I had learned to love flying during the first few times I had worn that enchanted armor. I smiled and nodded as I said, “Sure, I’m all for a little flying before the day’s over.”

Rainbow Dash cheered in delight. “All right! The two of you wait for me in the meadow next to your house. I’ll be right back!” With that, our speedy friend bolted through the air to the northeast. Canterlot could be seen plain as day on the mountain Rainbow Dash was streaking towards.

“I don’t think she’ll be long.” I spoke idly while still able to see Rainbow Dash rising into the sky during her approach to Canterlot.

“Well, shall we go?” Fluttershy asked while motioning for me to follow. Certain that Rainbow Dash would probably be back fairly soon, I followed my girlfriend at a brisk pace. Knowing Rainbow Dash, she would likely complete a roundtrip and beat us to the rendezvous if we did not hurry.

The walk to the meadow that lay beyond the western edge of Ponyville was rather uneventful. But once we were walking across it with no one around, Fluttershy started to open up a bit. “So… James… What do you think of Rainbow Dash spending the day with us?”

I looked down at her and asked, “You mean how she feels towards me and how this is kind of like a date?”

Fluttershy nodded with a slight frown. “Uh huh. I was always worried she might try to get between us at some point, but I’m glad she never did.”

I rolled my eyes a bit before replying, “Oh, honey… Rainbow Dash isn’t THAT desperate. Element of Loyalty, you know.

My girlfriend let out a giggle and said, “I keep forgetting about that! Maybe if we had to use the Elements more often, I might have an easier time remembering which one she is connected to.” Once she had calmed down somewhat, she then looked up at me again. “But how do you feel about her being with us today?”

I shrugged my shoulders in response. “I dunno, really. I was a little worried at first, but she’s been handling herself well. This day feels more like I’m just hanging out with two great friends. In all honesty, I forgot several times that this is a double date of sorts.”

Fluttershy grinned brightly as she replied, “That’s what it felt like to me too after a while. And I’ve really been enjoying myself today.”

Just before we could converse longer, a voice shouted somewhere behind us. “Yooooooo! You guys there?!”

We both turned around abruptly, seeing Rainbow Dash swooping down towards us. “That didn’t take long.” I spoke with a smile with our friend drawing near.

“Well, whaddya expect?!” Rainbow asked before landing before us.

“Well? Did the princesses let you take it?” Fluttershy asked as she stepped forward. I noticed right away that Rainbow did not seem to be carrying anything. Did they turn her down?

Rainbow Dash seemed a little nervous at first, or maybe nervous is not the right word. Although she did manage to reply, “Yeah… About that. They said you can use it, but there’s a catch.”

Fluttershy raised an eyebrow and asked, “What kind of catch?”

Our friend then pointed upwards. “We’ve got one more coming with us today.”

When I looked up, I saw a familiar form slowly drifting down to us, wings spread wide. A voice spoke up as a familiar dark alicorn landed before us. “Salutations, everypony. I hope you are all having a splendid Hearts and Hooves Day.”

Fluttershy gasped and bowed immediately. “Princess Luna! It’s an honor.”

I was about to reach out and embrace my royal friend, but paused when I noticed she was clutching what seemed to be a large silver chalice in her left arm, an equally silver lid resting atop it. “Luna? What’s that you have there?”

My friend beamed at me before replying, “Behold its contents and see for yourself.” As much as I wanted to hug her, that chalice would have to be removed first. I reached out and took the chalice from her, finding it to be surprisingly heavy. Something thick and viscous was sloshing around inside it with every movement I made while holding it.

“Does this thing contain what I think it does?” I asked while starting to wonder what was inside.

Luna merely cast me a smirk upon hearing my inquiry. “Perhaps. Remove the lid and see.”

I did as I was told and lifted the lid of the chalice. Swirling around inside it was exactly what I expected. A constantly shifting liquid of white and dark blue. I looked over at Luna and smirked in mild amusement. “I was wondering how you would ever get this to me without me coming to Canterlot… Wait a second. Why did you need to deliver this to me? Rainbow Dash could’ve done it just as easily.”

Luna flashed me an annoyed scowl. “Are you saying you would rather not have me here?” I took a step back, fearful that I had offended her. She then let out a chuckle and said, “Oh, I jest! I jest! I know you only are curious. As for why, equip your armor first. Oh, and you should remove your shoes as well.”

I shrugged my shoulders and dipped my hand into the liquid metal after sliding my shoes off. Sure enough, it began to creep over my hand before oozing all over my body. Bit by bit, it solidified into a tough armored shell, forming that beautiful suit of plate armor I had come to love. Large extensions of white liquid metal stretched from my back before solidifying into large white feathered wings that shimmered in the sunlight.

Rainbow Dash shuddered as her wings sprang open in a wingboner. “Oh man… And I thought those wings looked awesome before…”

Fluttershy seemed equally impressed, her wings also spread wide as she seemed to blush. “Ye…yes… So shiny…”

Luna seemed to notice their expressions and covered her mouth to suppress a snicker. “Well, they ARE made of shiny metal, after all.”

I smiled while looking myself over. I felt as if I had full control over this metal shell and the wings that were attached to it. “I don’t blame you for being so impressed. This armor is so cool, I can’t… Huh?! Hey! What’s going on?!” Next thing I knew, I was surrounded by a familiar billowing blue aura as the armor began to literally melt right off my body!

Rainbow Dash let out a groan of disappointment. “Oh, come on! After I went all the way up to Canterlot just to ask?!”

The armor melted back into a liquid state, pooling around my feet. I immediately knew who had caused it, my eyes looking towards Luna’s horn as an identical blue aura surrounded it. “Luna!”

The Princess of the Night grinned as she said, “What?! It would be far too time-consuming for you to have to go out of your way to come to Canterlot just to return the armor. And it would surely be annoying for Rainbow Dash to have to carry each component by hoof back and forth.”

Fluttershy had begun to eye the liquid metal pooling around my feet. “True… I don’t think Rainbow Dash could carry every single part in one trip.”

Luna nodded before saying, “And that is exactly why I am here. Only Celestia and myself know of the magic to return that armor to a liquid state for repairs and easy transport. Far easier to carry it in a chalice than to carry each component separately, wouldn’t you say?”

I smirked as I found Luna’s reasoning to be intelligent and humorous at the same time. I jumped once before landing back in the puddle around my feet. Responding to my touch, the liquid metal crept up over my legs before engulfing the rest of my body save for my head. In a moment, I was fully clad in that armor again.

“That’s better. So…are we all going?” Fluttershy asked as she beheld my armor once more, the lovely pegasus hovering back and forth around me.

Luna then replied, “That is indeed why we are all present, aren’t we?”

I smiled, realizing that Luna would be accompanying us. “Yep. And it’s great to have you along, Luna.”

Rainbow Dash then called out, “All right, ponies! Let’s fly!” Spreading her wings, she then took to the sky.

Luna looked at Fluttershy and me before asking, “Shall we?” She then spread her elegant wings and went airborne before following Rainbow Dash. Higher up, I could see Rainbow Dash hovering in place while likely waiting for us.

“Ready?” Fluttershy asked while hovering nearby.

I nodded and spread my armor’s great wings. “Ready. Now, how did it go again? Like this?” It had been some time since I last flew, so I tried to take things slow in getting accustomed to my wings again. With one great flap, I launched myself into the air before flapping my wings in a steady rhythm to remain aloft.

“You’re doing fine, James! Let’s go!” Fluttershy spoke with a smile before rising into the air. Flapping my wings harder, I too began to ascend.

“Well, now that we are all airborne, what comes next?” Luna asked once Fluttershy and I were hovering before her and Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow replied with a grin and said, “We fly wherever we want! Come on!” She then bolted east.

Luna shrugged her shoulders at me and asked, “Uh… So, we are just flying for the sake of flying?”

I replied while raising my hands as well, “I guess. I mean flying does carry a great sense of freedom with it.”

Fluttershy then asked, “Um… If it’s not too much trouble, can we try to not fly too high?”

That was actually rather funny to hear. A pegasus who is afraid of heights. “I’ll catch you if you fall. Just stay close to us and you’ll have no problems.”

My girlfriend nodded nervously. “OK… I’ll try to be brave… Just have to remember to not look down.”

Moments later, the three of us caught up to Rainbow Dash. We had no real destination in mind. Just four friends soaring above Ponyville without a care in the world. Think of it as taking a leisurely bike ride, only you were flying a thousand feet off the ground instead.

Fluttershy seemed to be rather nervous when we started to gain altitude. She stayed near me at all times, occasionally glancing down at the ground far beneath us. The rooftops of Ponyville could be seen slowly scrolling by under us. I eventually asked, “Having fun, Fluttershy?”

She replied with a nervous smile, “Uh…yes! Lots of fun! Fun is #1!” I could only smirk as I tried not to laugh at her unexpected rhyming. She soon asked, “Is it that obvious I’m really really nervous right now?”

I retorted with a chuckle. “If I was holding you, my whole suit would probably be rattling right now.”

Fluttershy let out an adorable giggle. “I believe that… Uh… Can I just stay close to you until we land?”

I reached out to her with one hand, her hoof reaching out to touch mine. “I’ll be right here if anything goes wrong. I still know how to use the levitation spell.” My left gauntlet, the one I was reaching out to her with, was engulfed in a billowing blue aura. Fluttershy yelped as the same type of aura suddenly engulfed her, barrel rolling constantly as she looped under and over me until popping up on my right. “See?”

Fluttershy’s eyes rolled around in her head for a moment while she just glided next to me. “Uhhh… Huh? Oh, that was magic?”

I snickered, surprised by just how off-guard I had caught her. “Uh huh. I pretty much just juggled you right there. You OK though?”

She nodded after shaking her head to clear up her vision. “I’m fine. Let me know ahead of time next time you want to do that though.”

Before I could even agree, Rainbow Dash performed a loop and ended up flying alongside me on my left. “What’s up, guys?! Isn’t flying just the coolest thing ever?!”

Luna too slowed down until she was gliding just above Fluttershy and me. “I certainly must agree. I've rarely had the chance to go out on a leisurely flight like this before!”

I looked at each of them and nodded, “I’d say it is. Ultimate freedom.”

Fluttershy then asked, “Where do we go though? We can go anywhere we want now.”

Rainbow Dash then smirked, “Wanna go fly over the Everfree Forest?”

Fluttershy gasped with a look of fright on her face. “There?! Oh no, please don’t!”

I then spoke up, “Fluttershy, she meant flying OVER the Everfree Forest. Not flying INSIDE it.”

Luna nodded before speaking up as well. “Granted, the Everfree Forest is filled with untamed wild beasts, but as long as we maintain a proper altitude, there is no chance of them reaching us.”

Fluttershy seemed to understand that there was virtually no risk involved as long as we remained airborne, although she was still visibly nervous. “OK… But…let’s try to stay really high up just to be safe. Please?”

Rainbow Dash groaned while holding a hoof to her face. “Ugh, you’re always such scaredy pony… Fine, we’ll stay waaaay above the canopy.”

In unison, the four of us made a U-turn and began to head west towards the vast forest that stood beyond Ponyville. Even from so high up and from so far away, I could still see just how vast that forest is. I would be willing to wager that it is at least three times larger than Ponyville in total space covered, if not more. That massive expanse of green… Last time I saw that much canopy was when I was flying in to Tallahassee.

We all stayed close to each other, starting to slow down to a more leisurely speed while mostly just gliding high above the treetops. The atmosphere was certainly more relaxing than expected with only the sound of our wings occasionally flapping to keep ourselves aloft.

“Ya know, I used to be creeped out by this place. Never thought I would…huwaaah…be this relaxed while flying over it.” Rainbow Dash spoke up with a yawn.

I too was starting to feel absurdly relaxed from just gliding along in almost total weightlessness. “Total freedom can make one pretty lazy at times…”

Luna then asked, “Do you suppose we should take a nap while we’re out here?”

I quickly replied, “We need a spot to rest on for that. And I don’t see any… Oh, wait. What about that cloud up ahead?” Floating in the air ahead of us was a decently sized cloud that was probably large enough to cover the entire main chamber of the local spa. More than big enough.

Fluttershy smiled as she flew on ahead “That looks just right for all of us.”

Together, we approached the cloud and gently landed upon it. This was the first time I actually had time to examine the thing. I suppose the best way to describe a cloud is that it feels like a malleable air cushion that you can rearrange and take apart by hand. At least when you are a pegasus.

One by one, we lightly set down on the cloud. Rainbow Dash raised her arms to the sky, let out a yawn while she stretched, then fell backwards onto the cloud with her arms behind her head. “There's nothing in the world like chilling on a cloud. Right, guys?”

Luna too let out a yawn before lying on her side. “Agreed. Even the softest beds in Canterlot do not feel quite like this.”

I was grateful Luna did not bring my helmet with her. The feel of soft cloud against the back of my head as I lied down was mostly indescribable. I mean how does one explain the feel of something that should not even have physical mass to begin with? I suppose the only way I could describe it was being as soft as possible without becoming semi liquid. However, as my head rested against the cloud under me, a thought occurred to me. “Luna, why is my head able to touch clouds while I’m not wearing my helmet?”

The Princess of the Night looked down at me from a slightly higher position on the cloud just above my head while I looked up at her. She remained silent for a moment, her eyes glancing back and forth while her chin rested on an upturned hoof. “I… I suppose the armor generates a magic field all over the entire body that produces the same effects upon contact with clouds as those with a pegasus.”

I then raised an eyebrow at her noticeable uncertainty. “You’re not sure? Even though you made this?"

Luna blushed faintly, grinning with a nervous expression. “Um… Not really.”

Rainbow Dash then let out a an amused cackle. “Why not?! You made that armor in the first place, right?!”

Luna rolled her eyes and groaned in mild embarrassment. “You are only half right, Rainbow Dash. Celestia took part as well.”

Fluttershy then walked over to me before looking down at me with a smile. “Is this your first time resting on a cloud?”

I nodded while trying to take my gauntlets off. “Yeah. And it’s comfier than our own bed. I’m surprised you don’t use one for a mattress.”

“I guess I could have, but it would just get blown around the room whenever a gust of wind blows through the window. And I can’t put any sheets on a cloud without them falling through it.” Fluttershy replied while reaching out and nuzzling me with her nose. I wonder if they have air mattresses filled with clouds? No, they are basically air to begin with, so that would be redundant.

I must confess that just reclining on that cloud was sapping the energy from me like a leech. A bed that forces you to become sleepy, so to say. However, it was difficult to try to get to sleep with the sun shining down on us. “If only I had a napkin to cover my eyes with.

Fluttershy seemed to know what the problem was before looking around for a minute. “I’ll fix this. Wait right here.” She said before taking to the air again and flying a short distance away.

“What do you suppose Fluttershy is up to?” Luna asked from just behind me.

From what I could see, my girlfriend was flying towards a much more distant cloud. “I think… Is that cloud a little darker than this one?” Rainbow Dash asked while rolling over onto her belly.

I saw what it was Fluttershy had in mind. “I get it now. A little cumulonimbus should block out enough light.” Fluttershy flew back over to us while pushing the cloud along. Rather than place the cloud directly above us though, she instead pushed it higher up before making certain it was completely between the sun and us. The darker thundercloud blocked a significant amount of light, placing us comfortably under its shadow.

“Much better, Fluttershy.” I called out while waving my arm up at her as she began to descend towards us.

Rainbow Dash let out a yawn, rolling over several times until she was lying beside me. “Yeah, now we can get a bit of shuteye.”

“I second that.” Luna said before letting out a yawn and curling up behind me. “Should I awaken first, I will rouse all of you gently.”

“Thank you, Princess Luna.” Fluttershy replied upon landing beside me. “I think I’m in the mood for some sweet dreams too.” She then snuggled up to me, nuzzling my cheek gently. However, her eyes then opened a bit wider while looking beyond me. When I turned my head to see what she was looking at, Rainbow Dash had her face right in front of mine.

“May I?” She whispered softly, probably to avoid getting Luna’s attention.

It was only then that I was reminded of just why Rainbow Dash was with us. I turned my head to gaze at Fluttershy. Her face seemed to show uncertainty at first, but she soon smiled and nodded. I smiled too before looking back over at Rainbow Dash. “Sure, Rainbow.”

Our rainbow-haired friend grinned brightly before cuddling up to me, her muzzle nuzzling my cheek. “Thanks, guys.” She whispered again, her eyes closing while keeping an arm draped across my chest.

I would not have minded that so much if Fluttershy did not do the same thing. Both beautiful pegasus mares had one arm draped over my chest, almost as if holding me in a type of embrace. But as awkward as that situation was for me, I could not help but grin at just how absurdly cute it was too. I placed my bare hands on their backs and pulled them closer to me, prompting silent smiles from them as they slowly drifted off to sleep. “Sweet dreams, girls.” I muttered before closing my eyes.

What eventually played across the lids of my eyes was a familiar sight from not even twelve hours earlier. Snow falling while standing on a snow-covered mountain road. “Huh. I’m starting to think I’m not in Equestria anymore.”

“No, I don’t think you are. What did Nightmare Moon say you called this place? Skyrim?” I heard a familiar voice speak from behind me. Turning around, I found none other than Princess Luna looking up at me.

“Huh? Don’t tell me you’re a dream diver too!” I asked while taking a step back in utter surprise.

Luna was clearly amused by my startled response, chuckling lightly before she could reply. “Well, Nightmare Moon and I are cut from the same cloth. It is no small wonder that we share many capabilities.”

I crossed my arms, finding myself clad in my winged armor. “I guess that makes sense. But what are the odds of me dreaming about Skyrim twice in a row?”

“Oh, I just used a little magic to conjure up your most recent memories of sleep. When Nightmare Moon informed me of this land you called ‘Skyrim’, I got curious and wanted to see it for myself.” She explained before looking around at her surroundings. “It is rather cold out here though. And where exactly would you say we are right now? This winter landscape is quite beautiful.”

I looked around, casting my gaze at my surroundings. On each side of the cobblestone path were many evergreen trees, probably pine. “Um… I have to say we are somewhere around…” Not far from our current location, I could make out what seemed to be a large stone statue of a winged robed woman with her hands reaching skyward. “I think… What is this place called again? The Kilkreath Ruins?”

Luna stepped forward, also taking notice of the statue’s presence. “You seem to know your way around quite well. Did you use to live here?”

Live in Skyrim? The thought made me chuckle. “No, Luna. Skyrim is a fictional land. This world does not truly exist, no matter how real it seems.”

The Princess of the Night seemed rather disappointed by my response. She bowed her head for a few seconds before speaking, “I see. A shame too. The natural beauty of this land rivals that of even Equestria.”

“Indeed, it does. That’s something I adore about this world.” I replied while letting out a sigh. The frigid cold in the air did not bother me as I smiled. There is something about snowfall that makes the cold winter air seem less chilling.

My friend looked up at me and asked, “Well, is there anywhere you wish to go? I am most curious to see what this world has to offer.”

I crossed my arms once again and bowed my head in thought. There was certainly much to see in Skyrim, though I would have to take great care to avoid letting Luna see the evils of the land as well. I dread what sort of affect it could have on a princess from a world of purity and innocence like Equestria. “Ummm….. Well, I showed Nightmare Moon a decent bit of Skyrim… How about Solstheim?”

My friend cocked her head to one side. “Solstheim?”

I pointed to the east. “It’s an island nation to the northeast of Skyrim. The environment is quite different over there when compared to Skyrim. Kind of like a fusion of Skyrim and Morrowind. Wanna take a look?”

Luna seemed rather excited at the prospect of visiting a distant region. “A land that even my sister has not seen? Oh, she is going to be so jealous when I see her again! Let’s be off!”

Spreading my armor’s wings, I took to the air. “Follow me. I just hope I know the way.” I then flew east with Luna close behind me, soaring over snow-coated forests and towns before gliding over the frozen ocean.

Having never traveled to Solstheim as the crow flies, I was honestly worried I was leading Luna on a wild goose chase at first. It was rather unnerving to me to be flying over a vast ocean with hardly any landmass in sight. Fortunately, I knew one could always see the smoldering Red Mountain volcano and the landmass of Morrowind from Solstheim’s southern shoreline. So as long as I kept the landmass to the south within sight, I would never get lost.

While we flew along, Luna steadily crept up alongside me. “This is taking quite a while. Are you certain you know where we’re going?”

“In a sense, I’ve been there before. I’m trying to locate the island via memory of surrounding landscapes. A massive volcano can be seen from Solstheim’s southern shoreline. If we find the volcano, we head north from there… Oh, there it is! Pretty hard to miss, actually.” Sure enough, in the distance was the silhouette of a truly colossal volcano with a massive plume of smoke and probably ash rising high into the air.

For whatever reason, Luna seemed somewhat unnerved by the sight of that volcano. “That is… I have not seen a volcano quite that large since…”

I noticed the unusual tone of my friend’s voice as she spoke. “What’s wrong? It’s just the Red Mountain. We won’t be in any danger in Solstheim.”

“Oh, I’m not scared of it! It’s just… How often do you see an active volcano that massive?!” Luna replied with a noticeably nervous chuckle following on the coattails of her words.

“Well, it IS the largest volcano in this world.” I replied with a smirk, finding the situation amusing. But now that we had located the Red Mountain, I veered to my left and began to head towards another landmass on the horizon. Thank goodness the time seemed to be midday. I would be lost as a deaf bat if it was nightfall at the time. Although this did make me ponder something. Does the time of day when I sleep determine the time of day in my dreams as well?

Steadily, the landmass drew near. And before long, I saw it. The ash-covered shoreline of Solstheim. However, Luna did not seem quite as thrilled as I expected. “The entire place… Covered in volcanic ash?”

I nodded while looking over at her. “That’s how Solstheim is. At least the southern half, that is. The northern half has a climate similar to most of Skyrim. The southern half is covered in ash that was launched from the Red Mountain.”

Luna replied with a surprisingly deadpan tone of voice. She did not seem to be paying much mind to my words, as if her mind was somewhere else. “I see…”

Making sure to set down at a spot with as little strife as possible, I led Luna a little further up the western shoreline until I found a boat floating a short distance off the coast. It was fairly small for a vessel that seemed meant for carrying a whole crew. Possibly just a fishing boat. It seemed to be undamaged with its single sail coiled up at the top and with its anchor dropped. Strangely, it seemed to be abandoned. However, I saw no signs of foul play such as corpses on board or floating in the water or scattered along the shoreline or even bloodstains. Thank goodness too.

Immediately upon landing on the deserted vessel, Luna turned her gaze towards the ash-covered shoreline to the south. Just a little further north, I could see the snowy northern half of the island’s western shoreline spreading north. I was just about to speak, but noticed that Luna seemed…transfixed by something.

“Hm?” I mumbled while looking in the same direction as Luna. There was nothing of interest out there aside from a few large clams. I then happened to notice bits of volcanic ash drifting down through the air, likely being blown from the Red Mountain to the south with its towering form and smoldering shoreline looming over the horizon.

I noticed Luna’s lips move as she muttered something very lightly. It sounded similar to the word ‘lava’ to me. What did she say then… Lavar? Lavem? Lavak? I really am not certain. She spoke it far too lightly for me to accurately make out. “Luna…? Are you all right?”

My words seemed to get through to her. Luna’s eyes opened wide for an instant before she shook her head. Her lovely teal eyes looked up at me as she smiled ever so slightly. “My apologies… The ash reminds me of snow for whatever reason. I can’t remember the last time I saw such a blanket of ash coating the landscape in such a fashion befitting of a winter storm.”

I turned my gaze back towards the shoreline. As I observed the soft ash, a rather…devious thought came to mind as I processed what Luna said to me. “I suppose you have heard the old saying that you should never eat yellow snow?”

Luna let out a sigh, clearly not knowing where I was going with that. “That goes without saying, actually.”

My eyes gazed directly at the brownish gray ash. “Then I suppose that would be doubly so for brown snow.”

That got her. Luna’s melancholy expression changed to one of absolute revulsion. “Oh, James, no! I don’t want to think about that! How disgusting!”

I snickered at her reaction. “Sorry. I really couldn’t help myself on that one…ack!” Before I even knew what hit me, I had been shoved overboard. Fortunately, my wings reacted in time and I began to hover over the water that surrounded the boat.

“Drat. I wish your wings had locked up right there.” Luna grumbled while glaring at me with an irritated expression.

Hoping to distract her, I pointed south. “Well, now that we’re out here, you wanna explore a bit?”

Luna did not reply at first, although she did let out a sigh while rolling her eyes. “Very well. But no more snow jokes!”

“That’s a promise.” I replied as Luna spread her wings and flew towards me. With her by my side, we both flew south.

Mere minutes later, a couple of old stone towers jutting up out of the shoreline came into view. “Hm? What’s that?” Luna asked while reaching her hoof towards it.

She may not have known what that place was, but I did. “Uh oh… Bloodskal Barrow. Stop for a second, Luna.” The two of us paused and began to merely hover in place above the ocean.

“Why? Is this place dangerous?” She asked with an understandingly baffled expression.

“Let’s just say this world isn’t nearly as safe or peaceful as Equestria. I don’t want you to witness any such thing not meant for your eyes.” I replied as my eyes carefully scanned the towers for any signs of brigands on patrol.

Luna let out a laugh at my words. “Ha! Danger?! James, you underestimate me. I am a princess of Equestria. I am more than capable of defending myself. And besides, this is just a dream! No one here can truly harm us.”

I sighed, disappointed that Luna was missing my point. “Just wait here for a second, OK? I’m gonna scout ahead. Please?”

Luna raised her hooves and shrugged her shoulders in the process. “Very well. I suppose you do know this world a thousand times better than I do.”

Grateful that Luna had taken my advice, I flew on ahead while surveying the towers from above. Although I had expected to find bandits prowling the area, I was most surprised to find none. Excellent. There would be no distractions as we explored.

I flew back west until I could see my friend again. But just before I could call out to her, I noticed a particularly large object floating near her. Luna seemed to be flitting to and fro around it, clearly having a good time. “Oh lord, I need to see this.” I muttered with a grin before flying towards her.

“What’s going on, Luna? You make a friend?” I asked once I came closer.

“Oh, yes! This loveable thing just came floating by and seemed so peaceful, I just had to reach out to it. Just listen to the sound it makes. So cute!” Luna replied while cuddling up against the floating creature. Every few seconds, a deep calming droning noise would emanate from it. It sounded otherworldly, but I found the sound and the creature to be endearing. I suppose the best way to describe how it looked is to compare it to a jellyfish. It was quite large, probably being bigger than myself. Only instead of a perfect dome, the creature was a bit more stretched out for a more streamlined form with a solid body. Its appearance was a dull brown and leathery, having no discernable face or features. Six long tentacles hung lazily below it from its body while the underside was giving off a peculiar blue glow.

“That’s a netch, Luna. And as you can see, they’re quite docile.” I explained before reaching out and stroking the soft docile creature. “I always did find them to be pretty cute. How’s the big netchy wetchy today?”

Luna let out a giggle as the netch started to lean towards us, floating on more of a tilt by then. “Ah! I think it likes us! Oh, you’re such a good boy. Luna likes you!”

I snickered at my friend’s enthusiasm. I too was rather excited, being able to hug a netch for the first time in my life. Even if it was a dream. I reached out with both arms, cuddling with the gentle giant. “Didn’t think they’d be quite this adorable.”

The two of us got distracted for quite a while. Hovering around the netch while petting and stroking its tentacles. Eventually, the netch seemed to grow bored and started to float north to graze. Or perhaps it was returning to its herd. “See ya around, netchy.” I called out with a wave of my hand.

“Such a charming creature. And you said this world was dangerous!” Luna said while nudging me with her elbow.

I smirked as I tried to not laugh. “There are exceptions. But in general, this world is quite treacherous. The netch is just one of the few gentle giants you can find in it. But before we get sidetracked again, let’s check out Bloodskal Barrow.”

Luna’s eyes lit up a bit with excitement. “Bloodskal… Such an intriguing name. Lead on!” And I did. With Luna behind me, I led her to the stone towers and towards an ancient iron door wedged into the hillside behind them.

Upon opening the door, we found ourselves in a dark tomb with only a few torches on the walls illuminating the area. I am not entirely certain of how to go into describing the area sine I do not remember every specific detail. To my relief, I found even this section of the area to be deserted. “Good thing there’s no one here.”

Luna proceeded to ask as we turned a corner and came to what seemed to be a makeshift dwelling, “Just how dangerous is this place?”

I decided to be blunt with my response. “Bandits in armor swinging swords and daggers, that sort of dangerous.”

“Oh… That sums things up nicely.” Luna replied with a humbled expression. Following the stone floor, we passed a fire pit with a cooking pot hanging over it and rows of fish and vegetables placed in small tombs in the wall. To my delight, I found that a passage in the wall at the back of the area was present. “Hm? Where does this lead?”

I stepped forward into the passage and motioned for Luna to follow me. “Let’s find out.” Granted, I knew what was already down there. Although it would not do for me to spoil it for her, would it?

Once more, we passed through an iron door and descended a spiraling set of wooden planks used as stairs. At the bottom, we found several ancient urns and an intricately designed table with light blue runes spread out on it. Ivy was growing here and there, likely due to the significant amount of moisture in the air. “Intriguing… Are you sure this world is entirely fictional?” Luna asked while surveying her surroundings.

“Actually, yes. This world does not really exist.” I replied while passing through a stone gateway. Just beyond it was a massive stone room with what I suppose was a large pond in it, or perhaps a reflecting pool. A stone platform extended halfway through the pond, two stone pillars rising from the corners. But just as I was starting to approach the extension, Luna caught up to me and spoke up with a noticeably worried tone of voice. “James, something doesn’t feel right here. I really don’t think we should be here.”

I looked down at my friend. She seemed afraid. Perhaps she could detect faint magical forces in the air that I could not. Still, I knew the place well enough to know that there were no threats there anymore. “It’s OK, Luna. There may have been something dangerous here before, but it’s been gone for a while.”

There was an ancient wooden chest sitting smack-dab in the middle of the stone platform. “Maybe we can take a souvenir with us.” I muttered while approaching it. But just as I was reaching for it, I glanced upward. Ahead in the center of the pool, something floated up out of it. A skeletal humanoid figure clad in a tattered yet intricate robe while wearing a strange metallic mask that soon righted itself while floating above the water’s surface. “Aw man, not you again!”

Luna seemed quite unnerved by the sight of the ghastly creature ahead of us. “What in the name of Equestria is that?!”

“Get down!” I replied before grabbing my friend and pulling her down behind the chest an instant before the masked undead bombarded the chest with a stream of powerful magic lightning. Fortunately for us, the chest held.

“Is that thing casting lightning magic?! Just what is it?!” Luna shrieked, keeping her head down to avoid making herself an easy target.

“Told ya this world is dangerous! As for just WHAT that thing is… Uh… I think he goes by the name Zahkriisos? And yes, he’s an undead. Probably a lich. You’re familiar with those, aren’t you?” I replied, knowing that Luna should not be terribly surprised to see one. Though I suppose she had yet to see an undead human until that moment.

“Why, yes! Only I have never seen… What is that noise?” Luna glanced around very slowly, the sound of the lightning barrage ceasing for a moment. In the air was the sound of… Hmmm… What is the best way to describe it? It sounded like low-pitched creepy breathing through spinning fan blades. Suddenly, Luna looked in my direction and pointed with her hoof. “J…James… Tent…tent…tentacles…”

I froze at her words. “There’s something behind me?” Very slowly, I turned around. Oh lord, the creature that was floating behind me. Four wrinkled arms hanging down with a toothy gap in the torso and tentacles hanging from the face and underside with a dull green ‘robe’ of sorts draped across its back. “Gah! Not Cthulhu!”

Just as that freakish entity was beginning to raise its creepy wrinkled arms, it let out a creepy roar as it was struck by a powerful blast of electrical energy. Before I even knew it, the Cthulhu cosplayer vanished in an aura of azure sparks. “Too close. Are you well, James?”

I looked over my shoulder. Luna’s horn was coated by her cobalt blue magic aura. “Hang on. Did you cast that?”

“Of course! Lightning magic is my specialty! I can…ack!” Luna was interrupted as Zahkriisos bombarded the chest we were behind with another volley of lightning. I have to say, lightning magic is not nearly as loud as lightning strikes in general. Good for me since I cannot stand sudden loud bangs.

“OK, we need to deal with that thing… Wait, where’s the Lunar Shield? Where’s the Celestial Sword?! And where’s my helmet?!” I took a moment to examine myself, noticing that I was conspicuously unarmed.

“Where?! I never brought them with me! They’re still in the vault under the throne in Canterlot!” Luna replied while standing up and projecting a cobalt barrier around us. None of the lightning our foe conjured up was able to get through.

“Well… That’s a problem… Wait a sec! My left gauntlet has the same magic aura you have. Does that mean…?” I asked, recalling how she and Celestia told me how my left and right gauntlets have the same magical polarities they have.

“That you can cast lightning magic? Yes! Only I do not have time to teach you!” Luna replied while occasionally taking potshots at the lightning-launching lich that floated over the pool ahead of us. She would have to drop the barrier to do so, but she was impressively quick in swapping between launching lightning and erecting a barrier.

I looked down at my left hand, a cobalt blue aura starting to coat it. True, I had never once been trained in using any other type of magic besides levitation. However, this was a dream. Surely I could will the gauntlet to cast lightning magic. “Maybe you don’t need to train me this time.” I stuck my left hand through the barrier. A second later, a bolt of lightning streaked across the pool and slammed into Zahkriisos. The lich was clearly stunned, showing some intelligence since he seemed genuinely startled and disoriented.

“Ha! It works!” I yelled, starting to feel exhilarated now that I had a means to take the fight to the undead.

“How did you do that?! Lightning magic is a very advanced type of spell!” Luna shouted while keeping the barrier up. She clearly did not understand how I was able to cast it. And come to think of it…perhaps I was not using the gauntlet to cast Lightning Bolt. Perhaps it was just being cast from memory.

I looked down at my hand, smirking as sparks surged around my curled fingers. “I don’t think I did, actually. But now… Heh, this is gonna be good.” I flapped my wings and flew out of the barrier, starting to circle Zahkriisos while hovering around the room. I extended my left hand, launching bolt after bolt of enchanted lightning. “Ha! Zappity zap zap, liches!”

I was getting so caught up in bombarding that undead sorcerer with lightning that I was not taking into account my own safety. Granted, my armor practically negated the lightning he launched at me, but then a flash of bright light engulfed my vision when the electric stream was directed towards my unarmored head. Next thing I knew… I was looking up at the sky with a soft cushion of sorts right under me and a dark thundercloud partially blocking out the sun floating above.

I gritted my teeth behind my closed lips as I suddenly sat up and reached my arms to the sky. “Oh, come on! It was just starting to get interesting!”

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy suddenly rolled away from me as I yelled. Fluttershy then asked with a startled glance directed at me, “Huh?! What was getting interesting?!”

Luna then let out a yawn from right behind me before I had the chance to reply. “Yes, that was starting to look like fun. Then again, it is hard to stay asleep when you get hurt in a dream.”

“Yeah?! Well, you weren’t the only ones having a nice dream! Thanks for waking me up!” Rainbow Dash retorted before crossing her arms and pouting. Considering what had been happening today, I felt it would be best to not ask what the dream involved.

Regardless of my abrupt awakening, I reached out with my arms as far as they would stretch and let out a long yawn. Heh, I yawned as I wrote this even. I suppose they really are contagious. “Come to…think of it… How long were we out?” I asked before allowing my arms to become lax.

Luna turned her gaze to the sun, seemingly noticing that it had moved out from behind the thundercloud. Fortunately, more clouds that were much higher up were weakening its powerful glare. “I would have to say…two hours?”

I looked back to the east, seeing Ponyville in the distance. “Hmm… You think we should be getting home right now? Scootaloo’s probably gonna be hungry when she gets home from school… Oh, wait. They’re already out by now. But she’s probably hanging out with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle at the moment.”

Fluttershy looked over the side of the cloud at the Everfree Forest below. She almost immediately scooted away from the edge of the cloud and up against me. “Um… I think I’ve had enough of big heights for one day too. Do you think we could…um…head home now?”

“I don’t see why not. Where are… Oh, there they are.” I replied while finding my gauntlets resting on the cloud nearby. It would be a problem if they fell into the forest below. Could probably take forever just to find one, let alone both.

Once I slid my gauntlets back on, I prepared to stand up. However, Rainbow Dash suddenly went airborne. “Hey, you guys just stay put for a minute. I’ll getcha back there in style!” That brazen pegasus suddenly flew out of sight before I heard her call out from somewhere behind Luna. “All aboard the Rainbow Express! Enjoy your flight!”

All of a sudden, the cloud we were on suddenly lurched in one direction. “Eek! We’re moving!” Fluttershy yelped while holding onto me tightly.

“Rainbow Dash, are you pushing the cloud towards Ponyville?!” Luna called out while looking in the general direction that Rainbow Dash was in. I could not see her, but I knew that our friend was somewhere below the edge of the cloud.

“Sure am! Just sit back and enjoy the ride!” Rainbow called backed from somewhere out of my sight.

The cloud was flying along at a pretty swift speed, judging by how my hair was wavering in the wind. If I stood up, the wind would likely knock me down. So I remained seated while Luna and Fluttershy rested by my sides, their long beautiful manes blowing in the wind. “Guess this is one nimbus I won’t be able to ride properly.”

Luna then cast her gaze towards me. “A nimbus cloud?”

“I think this is more of a stratocumulus cloud than a nimbus.” Fluttershy retorted while looking over her shoulder at me. I suppose most pegasi would know their clouds better than me. Especially when they spent their childhoods living on them.

It was quite an entertaining experience to just be gliding over the Everfree Forest without exerting any effort for once. I suppose I can compare it to riding an airplane without the droning noise of jet engines and a compact cabin restricting movement. I leaned towards the edge and peered over it. The trees almost looked like a flowing green river due to the speed we were traveling at.

“Is everything OK back there, Rainbow Dash?” Fluttershy called out in a slightly louder tone than usual. I was a little too enthralled with what was happening around me to really speak up. How often does one get the opportunity to ride a cloud while simultaneously having the cloud speeding along at roughly the same speed as a racecar?

“What did you say, Fluttershy?!” Rainbow Dash called back, Fluttershy’s tone of voice still too quiet to reach her back there.

Luna then leaned towards the back of the cloud and lowered her head towards the edge. “She asked if you are holding up well back here.”

Rainbow Dash called out with a bit of a laugh. “That?! Ha! I’m fine! Just sit back and enjoy the ride!” And we most certainly did. Luna and Fluttershy were paying just as much attention to their surroundings as I was. It did not take long for us to start soaring over the edge of Ponyville, the rooftops sweeping by beneath us. We did not pass directly over the town though. Our destination was likely the meadow that separated Fluttershy’s cottage from Ponyville.

Sure enough, our ride began to slow to a stop as we drifted over the meadow with Fluttershy’s cottage on the horizon. “Thank you for flying with Rainbow Airways! Make sure to keep your hooves above the cushion at all times as we come in for a landing.” Rainbow Dash spoke in a very professional tone as her ego got the better of her. Again. I could not help but roll my eyes at the way she was talking.

While Rainbow Dash talked, the cloud we were sitting on steadily descended towards the ground. Once we were less than a foot off of it, Luna, Fluttershy, and myself hopped off of the cloud and onto the soft grass below. “I hope you enjoyed your flight! Have a nice day!” Rainbow Dash peeked out from behind the cloud with a cheeky grin. She then trotted over to the other side of the cloud and looked over her shoulder at it. “Ready for takeoff!” Upon saying those words, she bucked the cloud with both of her hind legs and sent it back towards the Everfree Forest. Who knows how long it took for the thing to drift to a stop?

Luna cocked her head to one side before suddenly tilting it in the other direction, the sound of her neck’s vertebrae popping and creaking rather loudly. “Well, that most certainly was a fine time we had.”

I stretched once more, finding it to be rather relaxing now that I was back on solid ground. “Eeeeyup. That nap helped too… Huh? What’s so funny?” For whatever reason, Fluttershy had started to giggle.

“Sorry… It’s just that you sounded like Big Macintosh for a moment right there.” Fluttershy replied while looking up at me with her hoof over her mouth.

“Big Mac? How… Oh lord, that. I need to catch myself when that happens. That little quip of his is contagious!” I retorted with a groan and chuckle. That word is surprisingly easy to sneak into one’s vocabulary.

Luna chuckled along with me, but then approached me with a smile. “Well, it was quite an honor to be able to spend some time with you again, James. Especially on Hearts and Hooves Day of all times. But I should be returning to Canterlot soon. The night will be starting in a couple of hours and I should return your armor to its resting place too.”

Rainbow Dash looked around for a moment before asking, “Hey, didn’t that stuff come in a big silver cup?”

The alicorn’s eyes opened wide in shock. “Oh my… I left it somewhere around here, didn’t I?!” She trotted here and there, checking behind rocks and trees. Where did we leave that thing anyway?

“Oh! I think I know someone who can help us!” Fluttershy gasped before approaching a tree that seemed to have a large knothole in the side that likely could be used as a small den to any little critter that could reach it.

Fluttershy lightly knocked on the trunk of the tree with her hoof. “Hello, are you there? I think you know where we can find what we’re looking for.” In response, a raccoon stuck its head out of the hole.

“Oh, this explains everything.” I said as I rolled my eyes. Having read ‘Where the Red Fern Grows’ well over a decade ago in a school textbook, I know that raccoons are effectively packrats that sometimes hoard any peculiar items they find, especially when it comes to shiny objects. Anything made of silver is probably fair game... Wait. ‘Where the Red Fern Grows’ has never been published in Equestria… My apologies. Do not think too hard about what I just wrote.

“I’m so sorry to bother you, but Princess Luna is looking for a big silver cup she left around here. Have you seen it?” Fluttershy asked the raccoon in a soothing and reassuring voice. The raccoon seemed to smile before ducking back into its den and emerging while holding out the same silver chalice Luna had used to transport my armor to me while in its initial liquid state.

“That’s it! The chalice!” Luna called out before her horn was engulfed in her signature magic aura. An instant later, the chalice was coated by the same aura too. However, as the chalice floated over to her, the raccoon refused to let go and ended up getting carried along through the air.

“Looks like someone has some sticky fingers!” Rainbow Dash joked while taking note of the raccoon’s clinginess to its treasure. Once a raccoon takes hold of something it is interested in, it will probably never let go.

Luna did not seem to be very amused at all by the rodent’s refusal to part with the chalice. She frowned in irritation, making the chalice wiggle around quite a bit. “Come now, forest dweller. That chalice belongs in the royal palace. Unhand it this instant!”

When the raccoon still did not let go, Fluttershy stepped forward and spoke to it. “Please let it go, little raccoon. I know it’s very pretty, but it doesn’t belong to you. So could you give it back? Pretty please?”

For whatever reason, that seemed to do the trick. The raccoon seemed to sigh in defeat, reluctantly letting go of the chalice and dropping to the ground. Fluttershy smiled while gently nuzzling the raccoon’s head. “Thank you. You did the right thing.” The raccoon seemed to smile a bit before scampering off across the meadow. Probably to try and find another shiny object to replace the treasure he had just parted ways with.

Luna too nodded with a smile. “Yes. And thank you for keeping it safe until we returned.” She then set the cup down and removed its lid before facing me and pointing her horn at my chest. “Be still, please.”

At those words, I felt my armor starting to melt right off of me. The thick viscous metal oozed down my body before it settled into a puddle around my feet. Before I could comment on it, it was surrounded by a cobalt blue aura before ‘jumping’ like a liquid organism into the chalice. Luna then placed the lid back onto it. “That should do it.”

“It was awesome seeing you again, Princess Luna. Thanks for coming along!” Rainbow Dash grinned while waving her hoof in farewell.

Luna replied with a smile of her own. “It was my pleasure. And I can’t wait to tell Nightmare Moon about that little adventure we had. Especially about that cuddly soft…um… What was that thing with the tentacles?”

Fluttershy seemed to have taken some interest in our conversation and approached us. “Tentacles? Did you see an octopus somewhere?”

I looked down at Luna and said, “That was a netch, Luna. And no, they’re not a type of octopus. But you would’ve loved to meet one.”

My girlfriend seemed to get very excited at the mention of meeting a new type of friendly creature. “Oh, I would? Are they cuddly? Big or small? Fluffy or squishy?”

I rolled my eyes while trying to not laugh. “Sorry, honey. You’ll never meet a netch. They don’t really exist.”

That certainly seemed to kill her mood. Fluttershy bowed her head and let out a long sigh. “Oh… That’s a shame.”

Luna then approached Fluttershy and gently patted her on the shoulder. “There now, Fluttershy. Perhaps you will see them in your dreams.” She then gave me a wink, silently expressing how the knowledge of the netch’s existence was shared between us.

“As much as I would love to stay a bit longer, I really should depart for Canterlot now. But thank you all for allowing me to stay.” Luna spoke once more before approaching me and giving me a tender embrace. “I am honored I was allowed to be a part of your first Hearts and Hooves Day, James. Let’s meet again soon.”

I responded in kind while wrapping my arms around her in an embrace of my own. “It was a pleasure, Luna. See you soon.” The Princess of the Night then spread her wings and took to the air with the silver chalice cradled in her left arm. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash waved goodbye with me as we watched the beautiful alicorn fly east.

“Going out on a flight was a good idea, Rainbow. That was a good time.” I spoke while flexing my neck to loosen myself up.

“Hay yeah, it was! Who doesn’t like flying?” She replied with that enthusiastic flair of hers. But she then asked, “So, what’s next? Wanna check out the bowling alley? Maybe grab some dinner at the café? Oh, wait! How about some manticore wrestling?!”

What was with Rainbow Dash spouting out all those activities with the enthusiasm of a cheerful school kid? Was she just bored out of her mind to the point where she had to keep doing something interesting to stay stimulated? Especially that last one... That sounds more like something Pinkie Pie would do!

Fluttershy spoke up before I could. “Actually, Rainbow Dash… We really should be getting home now. Scootaloo’s probably coming home soon and we need to start on dinner.”

For whatever reason, Rainbow Dash’s expression seemed to show something of a cross between a smile and a look of desperation. “Oh, come on, Fluttershy! Can’t we just…uh…”

Her inability to provide an answer really showed that something was not right. I sighed to myself, remembering why Rainbow Dash was even with us. With all that had been going on today, I had all but forgotten.

“Well… Uh… OK. If you really have to go, I guess that’s all right. But…” With quite possibly the most pathetic pleading gaze I had ever seen on her face, Rainbow Dash asked, “Could I…spend a few minutes in private with James? Just for a little while?”

I was starting to feel quite nervous as an unpleasant warmth began to fill my body. And Fluttershy clearly did not like the idea either. My girlfriend frowned and sighed before replying, “Rainbow… James isn’t your…”

Our friend did not give up. She raised her voice a little further and bowed before the lovely yellow pegasus. “I swear I’m not gonna take your boyfriend away from you. I just want to spend a little time with him before I go home… Please, Fluttershy? Just for a few minutes?”

Fluttershy silently looked towards me with a slight frown, as if she was unsure of what to say. I averted my eyes for a moment while debating what to do. After a brief moment, I nodded to Fluttershy to show I felt it was best to give Rainbow Dash what she was asking for.

Fluttershy clearly wasn’t happy with the decision, but she seemed to respect it. I do not blame her for doubting Rainbow Dash, but our friend is practically the living definition of loyalty. I was sure she would not betray our trust now. “All right, Rainbow. You can have a little time with James. But please don’t keep him too long…eep?!”

Rainbow clearly caught Fluttershy by surprise, suddenly reaching out and snatching her up in her arms for a huge hug. “Thank you! I swear you won’t regret it!”

I honestly had to suppress a laugh from watching that response. Fluttershy seemed to go limp in Rainbow’s grasp, leaning backwards with a dazed expression. “Uh… Thank you? Um… Could you put me down? Please?”

It was only then that Rainbow Dash realized what she was doing. She giggled a little while gently letting go of Fluttershy and allowing her to fall back onto all fours. “Right, sorry… Anyway, thanks. I promise I won’t keep him for too long.”

Fluttershy looked up at me with a rather worried expression. I nodded with a smile, trying to reassure her that I had no intention of allowing myself to be taken from her. She smiled softly, though I could still see that she was somewhat worried. “I’ll go tend to the animals at home while I wait. See you soon, James.” I waved goodbye before Fluttershy turned and walked away, though not without glancing over her shoulder at me a few times.

Once we were alone, I looked down at Rainbow Dash. “So…uh… How was today?”

Rainbow Dash let out a sigh at first before lying down next to the tree Luna’s silver chalice had been stored in. I followed her before taking a seat beside her. “Today… Well…” Rainbow sighed again before continuing. “Today was awesome… Just being with you constantly was… I loved it.”

I smiled at her words. “I enjoyed it too. It was very enjoyable being with you today, Rainbow.”

My friend pulled herself up and started to lean against me with her hoof on my hand. I was not as nervous this time since I was all but certain Rainbow Dash would not be making any sudden advances on me again. “It was…almost like you and I were on a real date…”

This darkened my mood. Even though I knew there was no way around it, it did not make the truth any easier for me. I really wanted to make Rainbow Dash happy, but I knew I could not. At least not without leaving Fluttershy.

“James… Can I ask a favor from you?” I heard my friend ask quietly.

“Yeah, Rainbow?” I replied, not certain of just how to respond.

I looked down at the beautiful yet rowdy pegasus mare as she looked up at me. “Could we…make out one last time?”

One last kiss. That was what she was asking me for. In truth, it almost hurt to hear those words. Not because I would not enjoy it, but because it would be the last romantic act Rainbow would ever experience with me. Still, I nodded with a faint smile. “Sure, Rainbow.”

No more words were spoken as she pulled herself up to my face. We gazed into each other’s eyes for a brief moment. I did not see the usual brashness or ego I usually saw in them. Instead, I saw a powerful want in them as well as a very deep kind of admiration. It was strange… In that brief moment, Rainbow Dash seemed far more beautiful than ever before to me.

Almost as if in a trance, the two of us lightly touched our lips together for a very soft kiss. Over and over we repeated that simple action, placing kiss after kiss upon our lips. Until finally, Rainbow planted a kiss on me and did not pull away. I felt her wrap her arms around me as she closed her eyes and pushed against me.

I knew what was happening and accepted her affections. My lips parted, feeling myself becoming very relaxed as I was being practically engulfed by Rainbow Dash’s affection. I felt her tongue reach into my mouth, the faint taste of cupcakes coating it. I did not resist. My arms wrapped around her, holding her against me. What a kiss. I could feel the passion in Rainbow’s kiss. I never once imagined that such a bold and brazen woman could be such a passionate and tender lover. I always thought that the concept of romance was unimportant to her. I suppose I was wrong.

I closed my eyes, losing myself in that amazing kiss. I did not really think about anything else. I was focused on just that one moment between us. My hands stroked Rainbow’s back as she arched against me, her wings spreading open in a strong wingboner. I could hear faint moans reverberating in her throat. She was loving it.

I honestly do not know how much time passed before we finally broke the kiss. Maybe two minutes or possibly even ten. I felt dazed, my body filled with warmth as Rainbow slowly pulled away from me. We both slowly opened our eyes at the same time. I could see that her light blue face had a noticeable shade of pink around her cheeks as she blushed deeply. She seemed dazed, her expression almost looking hypnotized. Her mouth hung open slightly with a thin string of our saliva hanging from it. We both panted lightly, each of us clearly just as overly stimulated from the kiss as the other.

“Whoa… That…” Rainbow Dash muttered as she started to regain her composure. A few seconds later, she fell against me and let out a very content sigh. “That was awesome…”

I gently stroked my friend’s mane, letting out a sigh too. “Yeah… I feel like I just woke up from a nap. Really relaxing.”

I felt Rainbow Dash rest her chin on my shoulder as she embraced me in a tender hug. I did not say anything, just enjoying the gentle quiet company of my friend as we sat there while a gentle meadow breeze blew through the air. However, I soon felt faint tremors shuddering through her body. Was the breeze too cold for her?

“Rainbow…?” I asked softly. She did not respond, but with her head right next to mine, I could hear faint sobs and whispers. She was crying. “Rainbow, what’s wrong? You can tell me…”

I heard her choke on tears as she whispered, “I… I don’t want this moment to end…”

I could only sigh at those words. This was probably as close to being lovers as we were ever going to get. And I knew that was probably tearing her apart on the inside. “I’m sorry…”

Rainbow Dash slowly pulled away and looked at me. As expected, big wet tears were trickling down her face. “It’s not fair… I love you and I can’t have you… You don’t know how long I’ve waited for the moment…but it feels like one big tease!” She buried her face in my shirt and cried. “I finally almost have you, but I just can’t reach the goal… It’s just out of reach and I’ll never be able to hold it in my arms…”

I honestly felt absolutely awful to hear her say that. Maybe if things had been different… I could honestly see Rainbow Dash and I as a couple. We contrast greatly, yet I am certain we would mesh well. But fate had chosen a different path for me instead and I was not going to leave Fluttershy just because someone else wanted me.

“Rainbow… I know we can’t ever become sweethearts… But… How to I put this…” I muttered while embracing her in as gentle an embrace as possible. “I’m going to try to word this the best I can. I know you want to reach out and hold me. But you can’t reach that far, right?”

My friend nodded while still keeping her head buried into the crook of my neck. She did not speak, but I did hear a faint whimper that probably was a muffled ‘uh huh’ from her. I continued, carefully thinking out my words before speaking. “Well… Even if you can’t reach far enough to hold me…” I then gently pulled away from my friend until she was facing me. Reaching down, I lifted her left arm and gently pressed my right palm against her hoof while its underside was directed towards me. “You can still reach far enough to feel me.”

Her face seemed to show a faint glimmer of surprise, her big rose-colored eyes looking down at her hoof and my hand. “Rainbow Dash. You and I more often than not go together like oil and water. But despite our differences, I can’t imagine life without you anymore. I’ve got quite a few friends now. And out of all of them, you’re one of the best.”

Rainbow Dash gazed at me, tears filling her eyes. But instead of sorrow, she seemed to be steadily beginning to shows signs of being truly touched. “You mean that?”

I nodded with a smile while my fingers curled and gripped her hoof. “Yes. And now that I think about it…” I leaned in closer to whisper into her ear. “I’ve seen you on more days than anyone else in Equestria.”

The brazen yet beautiful pegasus mare let out a faint gasp. “Oh my gosh, you’re right. That day… When you went into the Everfree Forest…”

I nodded with calm smile on my lips. “Out of all of my friends, you were the only one I saw that day. And I was glad to see you.” I then leaned forward and gently rested my forehead against hers, those lovely rosy eyes staring into mine without blinking once. “I honestly think we share a type of special bond, Rainbow. Do you?”

A gush of tears burst forth from Rainbow’s eyes as a lovely smile spread across her face. “I do… I really do… I can’t imagine living without you anymore. I always cherish every single day we spend time together.”

I then asked as my grip on her hoof tightened, constantly making certain my voice was calm and soothing. “Can we keep things that way then? Can we continue to see each other every day without fail as the friends we are?”

Rainbow responded by suddenly holding me in the tightest embrace I had received that day. “Yes… I don’t want that to ever change…”

I responded in kind, holding my friend while stroking her back and down to her wings. Curiously, they were still spread wide. After a moment, when I felt that the tension from before had passed, I felt the need to ask. “Rainbow… Why are your wings so stiffly spread?”

Her eyes shot open next to my head. “They are?” She pulled away from me and looked at them before looking back at me with a rather unnerved grin. “Uh… What do you think it is?”

A wingboner. It had not gone away? “Where did that even come from?”

Rainbow Dash smiled while wiping away her tears and sniffling lightly. “That kiss…got me hot and bothered. And… Heh, I see you felt it too.”

She was right. That kiss was…quite enthralling and got to my body. “Uh… Don’t tell Fluttershy about that.”

Rainbow Dash flashed me a wink before managing to fold her wings. “Hey, the only reason we got turned on so much was because one of us is one hay of a kisser.”

I crossed my arms and rolled my eyes. “I don’t recall being the one to initiate the more intimate smooching… And how are you going to deal with that wingboner anyway? It still hasn’t really gone away, has it?”

Rainbow Dash looked down at her folded wings. “Um… I dunno. I’m actually trying to keep them folded. Lemme see if they’ve relaxed yet.” An instant later, they sprang open. “Nope! Still got a wingboner! I’ll have to go home and…take care of it.”

I rolled my eyes, not surprised in the least that it was taking time to fade. “Figures… Um… I know this probably isn't something I should ask, but…what do you think about when you…take care of wingboners?”

The look she gave me unnerved me a bit. It almost looked seductive, yet also whimsical. “What do you think? I think about you.”

My body heated up in an instant as what I think was a blush filled my face. I would not know for certain since I could not see my reflection anywhere. However, Rainbow then continued to explain. “I especially try to imagine you without your armor, but with those…huge shiny wings…” That expression… She was just melting at the thought. And I confess I was starting to feel rather uncomfortable as I imagined what was going through her head. “Oh man… Just thinking about that gets me every time…”

“OK, I get it! You dig guys with big wings!” I groaned while facepalming in the process. Rainbow Dash let out a laugh at my reaction while regaining her composure.

After a moment, I looked to the west. Somewhere over there, Fluttershy was likely tending to her animals alone. “Rainbow… I really should get going. I don’t want to leave Fluttershy alone for long today.”

Rainbow Dash frowned and let out a sigh at my words. “I know… And I know she’s who you’ve chosen… I won’t get between you two…but…” She leaped at me as I stood up, holding onto me for one last hug. “Thanks for letting me spend Hearts and Hooves Day with you… It… It meant the world to me.”

I let out a long sigh while my mouth curved upward into a smile. I gently wrapped my arms around her, holding her against me. “It was a pleasure, Rainbow. I enjoyed having you with us.”

I just stood there for a moment. Neither of us spoke. Neither of us moved. We just remained still while holding each other close. Although I suppose I was also holding Rainbow Dash off the ground. Eventually, she was the one to speak first. “James. Before I go, I have something important to tell you.”

“Hm?” I muttered, releasing my grasp on her. Rainbow Dash immediately began to flap her wings, hovering in front of me. Her expression showed a somber smile.

“You know I love you… And I want you to do what makes you happy. But… Now, don’t take this the wrong way. I’m not saying I want this to ever happen, but…” She stammered on, seemingly having difficulty finding the right words to speak. I merely crossed my arms and waited, curious of what she was implying.

“I guess what I’m trying to say is… If anything ever goes wrong between you and Fluttershy… If you two ever break up…” Rainbow Dash then held her hooves over her chest and smiled at me with tears in her eyes. “You can give your broken heart to me…because I will always save my lonely soul for you.”

That… That was so beautiful. I honestly felt tears start to build in my eyes at that moment. I believe it was only then that I truly understood just how much I meant to Rainbow Dash. “I… I will, Rainbow… If anything goes wrong, you’ll be the first to know.”

My friend reached out with one hoof, gently wiping a tear from my cheek. “Don’t cry, big guy. That day hasn’t happened yet. But if it does, I’ve got your back.” She then leaned forward and nuzzled me. “Hay, if anything does get you down, you just come to me. I’ve always got time for you.”

I reached out and stroked Rainbow’s mane. “I will, Rainbow. And thank you.”

My friend flashed me one of her big toothy grins, looking like she was back to her old self. “Anytime. Now, get going. You have your one true sweetheart to tend to right now. Give her plenty of love tonight!”

I snickered while finding her enthusiasm to be flattering. “I’ll try. I’m not an aggressive lover, you know. It’s all up to whether or not she wants any.”

She began to rise higher into the air. Her eyes constantly gazed down at me, never leaving me for a second. “See ya tomorrow, James! And thank you.” I waved at her while she waved back. A few seconds later, that beautiful brazen mare bolted to the east, leaving a rainbow vapor trail in her wake. Not really having anything else to say, I smiled and began to walk home.

As I drew near to the cottage, I could see Fluttershy carrying a basket of birdseed up to some colorful songbirds perching in the tree closest to her house. They all fluttered over to the basket and perched on the edge while plucking the seeds from the basket. “Cute. A portable birdfeeder.” I muttered aloud as I watched. However, it did not take long for her to see me standing on the little earthen bridge spanning the creek in front of our home.

Fluttershy seemed like she was about to call out to me, but her eyes then glanced downward at the last section. Probably because she was taking note of the basket hanging from her jaws. After hovering over to a branch and hanging the basket on it, she then swooped down to me. “How was Rainbow Dash? Do you think she’ll be OK?”

I replied while bringing myself to the ground and sitting at the edge of the bridge with my legs hanging off. “Yeah. She had a lot to get off her chest, but she seemed to be very happy when she departed for home.”

Fluttershy took a seat next to me, her body lightly leaning against me. “That’s good… I was worried her feelings would tear her apart.”

I let out a sigh, knowing all too well how she was feeling. Even though we had parted on good terms, knowing what she was going through still made my heart a bit heavy. “I know what it’s like to develop feelings for someone who ends up choosing someone else. It hurts.”

“I hope she’ll be all right… I’ve never seen Rainbow Dash in love before.” Fluttershy spoke with a sigh following shortly after. Our gazes were directed to the stream of water that was flowing underneath us, our rippling reflections gazing back.

“I’m sure she’ll be fine. Rainbow has proven herself to be a hardy one on more than one occasion…” I replied with my eyes gazing at our reflections.

The two of us just sat there for a while, not really paying much mind to anything. However, Fluttershy seemed to notice something on my face. “James? Are you all right? Your face seems a bit red.”

I glanced at her, not really understanding what she meant. She then reached out and touched my face with her hoof. “You feel warm too. Are you OK?”

It was then that I realized I was still feeling rather hot and bothered from that amazing kiss Rainbow and I had shared. In fact, it was rather difficult to not think about it. “Uh… Just distracted by some thoughts…”

Fluttershy’s eyes seemed to glance down at something before looking back at me. “Did Rainbow Dash kiss you before she left?”

I winced at those words. “Is it that obvious?”

My girlfriend let out a giggle before looping her tail around herself and draping it over my leg and crotch. I could almost feel the delicate fibers of her long gorgeous tail through the fabric of my pants. She then winked at me with a surprisingly alluring gaze that she does not show me very often and whispered, “Then I’ll have to do something about that tonight, won’t I?”

If I was still feeling warm and aroused from minutes earlier, I must have felt like I was in a desert after hearing those words. I could feel warm excited sweat starting to soak me from under my clothes. “Heh… Sounds good to me, honey.”

She then leaned in and kissed me softly on the lips. “Happy Hearts and Hooves Day, dear.”

I could only smile at those words. I gently placed my hand on the back of Fluttershy’s head and pulled her in for a kiss. However, we did not have much time to really get into it before the buzzing of a motor could be heard in the distance before steadily drawing near. I looked to the south, frowning with irritation. “Oh, come on. Just as we were starting to relax.”

Sure enough, I could see Scootaloo in the distance riding her scooter. She was definitely on her way home from the clubhouse. However, Fluttershy then looked up at me and asked, “Tonight, James?”

I winked at her while showing a smile. “Count on it.”

Fluttershy then whispered into my ear with a barely suppressed giggle joining in. “I’ll wear the lingerie.” That made me wretch with anticipation. I was going to have a hard time focusing on cooking dinner that evening.

I suppose I could write about how things went in the evening, but it would probably be redundant. That and…this entry has reached over one hundred pages. Good lord. I really should wrap this one up.

As I lie here in bed, Fluttershy is holding onto me in her sleep. Today was one big roller coaster for us. But all in all, it was a lovely first Hearts and Hooves Day for me. Although I have to wonder what Rainbow Dash is doing right now…

I still feel guilty for what happened today. I truly feel for her. But I know my heart belongs to Fluttershy and no one else. And I pray my friendship with Rainbow Dash remains strong.

I am actually feeling rather drained right now, so I will stop here. Sweet dreams, Fluttershy. And thank you for always being there for me, Rainbow Dash. And Happy Hearts and Hooves Day to you both.

Lifting the Illusion

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

A Day with a Derp

Author's Note

I ended up having a lot more fun writing this chapter than I thought I would.

The synopsis for this chapter has been festering in the back of my mind for over a year now and I am very glad to have finally gotten it out. This chapter was inspired by a certain animated video on Youtube that was made in response to an infamous incident that occurred due to fallout over an episode in Season 2. You likely know what it is.

Also, I am aware that this is quite possibly the longest chapter yet. Just remember, there is a bookmark function for this site. Feel free to use it if you cannot read this chapter in one sitting.

A Day with a Derp

All right. For the sake of repetition, I will not go through the trouble of chronicling my morning rituals today. Today started like many other days. I awoke to find my beautiful lover asleep next to me and soon found myself enjoying a tender cuddle with her. And we soon sat down to have breakfast with little Scootaloo. But it was at the breakfast table that Fluttershy brought up a subject I did not expect. “James, will you be attending the Best Young Fliers Competition today?”

I had never even heard of that event, even though it has nearly been a year since I first arrived in Equestria. “Huh? Young Fliers? What’s that?”

Surprisingly, it was Scootaloo who answered. “It’s the most awesome event in Cloudsdale! It’s where pegasi from all over gather to compete in the Cloudeseum to show off their different flying styles! And the one who scores the most points wins and gets to spend a whole day with the Wonderbolts!”

I withheld my retort for a moment while watching Scootaloo give me that big toothy grin. “Were you just repeating something Rainbow Dash said?”

Scootaloo’s wings, which had sprung open in her excitement, folded while she grinned sheepishly. “Was it that obvious?”

Fluttershy let out a small giggle in equal amusement. “It did sound like something she would say.”

I then shrugged my shoulders before replying, “Well, I had never even heard of this event until just now, so I’m not sure if I want to go… Wait, you said it’s in Cloudsdale, right?” When Scootaloo gave me a nod, I shook my head. “Well, that means I obviously can’t attend. Humans can’t walk on clouds.”

To my surprise, Fluttershy spoke up right away. “But the rest of our friends attended last time. Twilight found a spell that lets earth ponies and unicorns walk on clouds for a while and it worked perfectly.”

“Cloudwalking? Huh. I guess there’s a spell for everything at this rate.” I retorted while being only half surprised. Although the more I thought about it, the more unwilling I was to actually go. This Best Young Fliers Competition sounds like a sports event, something I have never been particularly interested in. And having a spell cast on you that lets you walk on clouds that will eventually wear off… That sounds scary. I would hate for that to happen while still in Cloudsdale. However, I withheld my words out of fear of disappointing or upsetting my lover. Perhaps I would change my mind later.

Scootaloo then spoke with a smile while munching on her toast. “I can’t wait for my wings to get bigger so I can compete there someday. I’ve never even seen Cloudsdale. But from what I’ve heard from Rainbow Dash, it sounds awesome!”

Fluttershy then meekly added, “Um… It’s not that awesome. It’s…really high up in the air. Not close enough to the ground.” I could only roll my eyes at that remark. Fluttershy has never been one for heights despite being a capable flier in her own right. I would not be surprised if she was meant to be born as an earth pony, but somehow got swapped to different parents if that makes any sense.

Time passed while we engaged in pleasant conversation until we finally finished our plates. I then glanced at a clock on the wall and saw that it was getting fairly close to 9 AM. “Time to get going, Scoot. Don’t want to be late for class, right?”

My little sister nodded before hopping down from her stool. “All right! Just let me go grab my bags!” She then trotted out of the kitchen and across the living room and into her bedroom.

“You need a hand with the dishes, honey?” I asked while gathering up my dirty plates.

Fluttershy smiled while carrying her own dishes to the kitchen sink for cleaning. “That’s OK. I’ll handle the dishes. Shouldn’t you be walking Scootaloo to school soon anyway?”

“Oh, right. Can’t be in two places at once. Unless you’re Pinkie Pie, that is.” I retorted while prompting a giggle from my sweet girlfriend. At least I think Pinkie Pie is capable of that.

Just after I finished bringing the dirty dishes to the sink, I heard Scootaloo call out while standing next to the front door. “All ready, big brother! Let’s go!”

I leaned over and gave Fluttershy a kiss on the cheek before I could leave. “I’ll be back in a bit, honey.”

“OK. See you soon, James.” She replied with a slight blush on her face. I hurried on out the door with Scootaloo right beside me and then jogged down the dirt path with the little rowdy pegasus by my side.

The trek to the schoolhouse went by like clockwork. Just a casual walk across the meadow and entering Ponyville from the northwest. Along the way, we made friendly banter with each other. “So, any new cutie mark escapades lately?” I asked while turning my gaze down to the pegasus filly beside me.

“Well, we tried chimney sweeping, but that didn’t work out so well… We couldn’t figure out how to stay up on the roofs. And we almost got in trouble when we ended up stripping the thatch off of one roof.” She replied with a nervous grin on display. I could not help facepalming at that revelation. Hopefully they got the thatching replaced before the next rainstorm came in.

Before we got much further, a familiar voice called out from the south. “Mornin’, Scootaloo! Howdy, James! Wait up!” When the two of us turned to face who was calling us, we found little Apple Bloom galloping towards us. Right on schedule.

“Morning, Apple Bloom! I was wondering if you were gonna show!” Scootaloo replied before the two fillies shared a high-five together.

“Did I miss anythin’? What’s goin’ on?” Apple Bloom asked while we resumed our trek towards the school.

“Oh, we were just discussing your more recent escapades in searching for your talents. Something about chimney sweeping?” I retorted, wondering what kind of response the farm filly would give.

Apple Bloom’s expression quickly shifted into an embarrassed grin. “Oh… That... It didn’t go well. We almost got in trouble for tryin’ it.”

The three of us continued along, discussing all sorts of activities that they had tried in recent weeks. Eventually, the big red schoolhouse came into view. And walking up the path ahead of us was none other than Sweetie Belle. Upon seeing us, the unicorn filly broke into a gallop and headed right towards us. “Hey! Morning, everypony!”

“Morning, Sweetie Belle. Just in time, as always.” I replied while reaching down and patting her on the head.

“No time ta wait now! We gotta get to class! Who knows when the bell will ring!” Apple Bloom called out before running over to the school’s front door. “Let’s all chat this evenin’! Will ya be there at the clubhouse, James?”

“Come to think of it, when was the last time you attended one of our meetings? Hasn’t it been a few weeks?” Sweetie Belle asked while turning her gaze up to me.

Granted, I got my cutie mark quite a while back by this point. As a result, I have not been very active with the other Cutie Mark Crusaders for a while despite still being a member. Of course, I still adore those three fillies and I honestly felt a little bad at that moment as I contemplated that I had not been spending as much time with them as I would have liked to. “Man, it has been a while. When are you girls meeting up at the clubhouse tonight?”

Scootaloo replied after a moment of pondering. “How about 4 PM? We’ll all be there by then.”

“Deal. I’ll see you all there.” I said with a nod. I was really looking forward to spending some time with my little filly friends. Hopefully there would be no distractions.

“All right! We’ll see you there! See you later, James!” Sweetie Belle called out before she broke into a run. Before Scootaloo could take off though, my little sister jumped right into my arms for a quick cuddle before rushing over and following her friends inside the schoolhouse. Not three seconds later, the large brass bell on top of the structure rang nine times.

“Heh. I would say ‘saved by the bell’, but that show was lame.” I said with a bit of a chuckle, glad that the girls made it inside before the bell went off. With nothing else to do, I turned around and went home. I was thinking Fluttershy was going to ask me to bring the eggs in that morning.

Once I returned home, I found Fluttershy outside tending to her little animal friends for the morning. There was a bowl full of wriggling worms on the ground with a bunch of robins taking turns plucking them up, Angel was nibbling on a carrot, and Fluttershy was in the process of bringing fish to the weasels under the bridge spanning the brook in front of our house. It felt like another wonderful peaceful morning.

“Honey, I’m home.” I spoke up while Fluttershy came out from under the bridge. I seemed to catch her by surprise since her wings suddenly sprang open. She did not show a look of shock on her face, but a look of delight.

“Oh, hello! Did the walk go by OK?” She asked while fluttering up to me and nuzzling my cheek.

“Yup. Can you believe the Cutie Mark Crusaders tried chimney sweeping recently? How do you think that went?” I replied while tenderly nipping her nose to prompt a giddy squeak from her.

“Ooh, don’t do that! It tickles! But…um… To that… It didn’t go well?” She retorted with a giggle before giving me an uneasy smile while trying to imagine the scene I had just spoken. It was rather cute to see that look on her face.

“Yeah, that’s what they said. Anyway, you need help with anything?” I asked, expecting her to request that I collect the eggs from the coop. And that is exactly what she did.

“Well, I haven’t gotten around to gathering up the eggs… Could you go handle that for me, please?” She proceeded to ask me, as I anticipated.

“Yes, ma’am. I’ll be back in a bit.” I replied before making my way around the cottage to the chicken coop.

Upon arrival, I found Fluttershy’s chickens milling about in the pen. I just adore the soft clucking sounds they make. If you have been around chickens before, you know exactly what I am talking about. In any case, I looked around to make certain no one was watching before doing my usual pre egg-collecting skit for fun. “CHICKENS!!!”

I called out that word and began to run towards the pen in a rather goofy fashion just for the sake of having fun. “Pet the chicken, pet the chicken, pet the…huh?” I came to a stop when I noticed every last hen staring at me with rather annoyed expressions. Is that even possible with chickens? Regardless, those stares seemed to be saying ‘Oh, come on. How about something different for once?’ to me.

“What? You girls bored with me already?” I asked while rather surprised they were giving me such a look. I then glanced around, wondering what I could do to spice up my routine. I then noticed what seemed to be a patch of bare dirt near the side of the cottage, an empty flowerpot nearby with what seemed to be a pack of purple pansies next to it with the dark soil packed over the roots still maintaining the general shape of the pot it had been in. There was a short shovel sticking out of a small indentation in the ground. Fluttershy had probably just started digging, but left it alone to deal with something else. But while I observed the shovel, a silly thought popped into my head. “Ooh, that’s just what I need.”

I grabbed the shovel and began to dig deeper into the soil while letting out the silliest and just downright goofiest laugh I could muster. “Dig a hole, dig a hole, dig a hole, dig a hole!” But after a moment, I had another idea. Just for the heck of it, I lifted the shovel’s head closer to my face and began to smack my face down into the pile of soft dirt that it held. After a few smacks, I looked back over at the obviously bewildered chickens. “I am a woodpecker!” But a few more dirt smacks to the face later, I looked at them again and said, “Except with dirt.”

That clearly got them. The chickens began clucking and squawking in obvious laughter, as did I. I then dumped the dirt and placed the formerly potted pansies into the hole in the ground and used the leftovers to pat it down. “OK, I better stop that. If someone catches me goofing around like that, they’ll probably think I have a few screws loose.” Once that little chore had been taken care of, I stepped into the pen and walked over to the coop’s entrance before poking my head inside. And sure enough, I found a familiar face lounging around inside it.

“Hey there, Derpy. Haven’t seen you in here for a few days.” I spoke while finding the local mailmare just sprawled out on the coop’s floor. However, she seemed to be feeling either really tired, or just really down.

“Oh… Hi, James.” She muttered halfheartedly while her goofy eyes looked in my direction. She seemed to be in no mood to go anywhere. I just hope she had the day off if she was merely hanging out there.

“Hey, are you OK? You don’t look so good.” I asked while reaching in and gently tussling her yellow mane.

“I’m OK… Let me help you with the eggs.” Her voice carried a noticeable monotone in it. Still, I did not refuse her help. She picked up one egg at a time in her mouth and placed them in my hand before I set the egg in the pail just outside the coop.

After a few minutes, Derpy took her spot on the coop’s floor again. “That’s all of them…”

I honestly wanted to help Derpy, whatever her problem was. She always seemed to be genuinely happy or content whenever I normally saw her, so seeing her like this was definitely new and unsettling. However, I could clearly see she was not in the mood for conversation, so I gently stroked her head and gave her a compassionate smile. “All right. Thanks for helping with the eggs, Derpy. Take care.” I then stood up and left the pen before walking around to the front side of the cottage again with the pail swinging through the air with my arm. Sure enough, Fluttershy was there waiting for me.

“You were gone for a while. Did something… Um… James? Why is there dirt on your face?” Fluttershy asked when she turned to face me. I had all but forgotten about the skit I did with the shovel.

“Uh…” I stammered, not sure of exactly how she would react to this. “I…uh…tried being a woodpecker.”

“Except with dirt?” Fluttershy asked, repeating my words precisely. “Then…doesn’t that make you a dirtpecker?”

I could not help letting out a boyish giggle in response. “Ugh… It would take way too long to understand.”

Fluttershy then asked, “Do you mean that time I heard you say ‘gravy’ out of nowhere didn’t necessarily mean you wanted gravy with your dinner?”

“Oh, I was wondering why you whipped up a bowl of that without including mashed potatoes!” I replied with a bit of a laugh while remembering dinner from a few nights ago. Scootaloo really seemed to enjoy it though and was quick to help herself to the leftovers.

“Would you like some tonight?” My girlfriend then asked as a surprisingly amused smile spread across her face.

“Yes please. And make it smooth and creamy, if that’s OK with you. Mashed potatoes are best when they aren’t clumpy.” I replied with a smile, the thought of some of the better cases of mashed potatoes I have eaten making me rather hungry. And Fluttershy knows quite a bit about wholesome country cooking. Maybe she got some pointers from Applejack since they live relatively close to each other. “Also, what time is it?”

“Um… I think it’s maybe a quarter past 9. Do you have to head into work soon… Oh! That’s right! Pinkie Pie wanted me to tell you that Mr. and Mrs. Cake have given you the day off so you can come with us to the Best Young Fliers Competition! You have plenty of free time until 11:30.” Fluttershy replied with more gusto than she usually shows.

Once again, the thought of attending that event crossed my mind. A sporting event. Certainly not something that is my cup of tea. I honestly was not looking forward to going. Especially if I had to rely on a temporary spell to walk on clouds. What if it wore off and I dropped right through and nopony noticed? That…would be a horrible way to die. “Uh… Right. That. Well, since you leave at 11:30, does that mean I have some time to kill?”

“Uh huh. What would you like to do? I still have some things to finish up here.” Fluttershy asked while nuzzling a little brown rabbit that wandered near.

After a moment of thought, I had an idea. “Well, I think I would like to visit Rarity. It’s been quite a while since I last stopped by her place at this hour.”

“OK then. I’ll head into town and get something at Sugarcube Corner. My sweet tooth has been calling lately.” Fluttershy replied as her hoof waved at the bunny as it hopped away.

“All right then. I’ll see you in a little while. Take care, honey.” I spoke before giving my tender sweet lover a kiss goodbye and turning and heading across the meadow and into Ponyville.

Upon entering Ponyville proper, I found many ponies just going about their business with numerous food stalls lining the edges of the streets. Just a typical Wednesday morning. Nothing of any significance occurred on my way over to the Carousel Boutique, although it took quite a while to get from one side of town to the other. I cannot recall the last time I went straight from Fluttershy’s place to Rarity’s in one trip without distractions.

Upon arriving, I took a peek through the window. The main workroom had various tailoring supplies here and there while several mannequins were spread out around the room with finished and unfinished attires being worn by them. Wow, I just now realized how long it has been since I chronicled a visit to that place. Anyway, while it seemed like there was much for Rarity to do, I did not see her anywhere. Perhaps she was upstairs?

I pushed the front door open and stepped inside, the door ringing the bell hanging from the opposite side of the doorway. I almost bumped my forehead on the doorway before ducking at the last second. Would not want to have a repeat of my first day all over again. I still cannot believe how painful that was. I was lucky I did not suffer a concussion that time.

“Hello? Rarity? Mitta?” I called out with my eyes scanning the spacious chamber before me. It would be difficult to explain how it looked, especially since this room’s appearance is never set in stone. Curtains, screens, clothes hangers. I felt more like I was not inside a tailor’s workshop and more like a place I would take my Grand Galloping Gala robe to be dry-cleaned.

I looked in the kitchen, the side room where I used to sleep during my first few days in Ponyville… Wow, that just makes me feel so nostalgic. It feels almost like another lifetime ago by this point. How long have I been here? Wait, I am getting off track again. I looked around the first floor in every room I could find, yet could find no trace of my beautiful friend or even Mitta. I know she would not leave her home without leaving an ‘out to lunch’ sign hanging from her front door, so I decided to try upstairs. I doubted she was still asleep by that point. I did not find Mitta anywhere, so I assume she had gone into town to carry out some errands.

I have to say the upstairs area does not have as much room as the ground floor, only leaving room for a few chambers. Although Rarity’s bedroom undoubtedly takes up the majority of the top floor. While I walked down the short hall before me, I noticed the door to the bathroom open just a crack. And when I drew near, I heard a familiar intoxicatingly beautiful voice singing casually. “I’ll be the toast of the town, the girl on the floor, I’m the type of pony everypony everypony should know…”

That was definitely Rarity singing. And while certainly not putting her best voice forward, it was still lovely to listen to. I do not think I am familiar with that song either, having only caught her rarely singing a few verses while exchanging them for melodic humming on occasion. Regardless, it did not sound as if she was doing anything I would much rather not see and do not pretend you do not know what I am referring to. It merely sounded as if she was prepping herself for the day, if the lyrics of the song she was muttering served as any indication.

I decided to draw closer and took a peek inside the room. I mean honestly, whatever she was doing must not have been terribly private if she did not have to close the door. Sure enough, I saw that gorgeous unicorn standing before the mirror above the bathroom sink while her horn was engulfed in a billowing light blue magic aura. “Hm hmmm… See how they hang onto every word that I speeeeeak…”

A second later, I noticed something float into view from behind her while surrounded by a matching magic aura. Was that…a false eyelash? I watched in silence as Rarity closed the eye that was closest to me while the eyelashes drew near. It was then that I noticed Rarity’s eyelids seemed to have no visible lashes on them. Where were those gorgeous flashy lashes she always had? I got my answer a second later when the false lashes were applied to her closed eyelids. She then opened her eye as widely as possible while inspecting them, apparently to make certain they had been placed properly. It was then that I saw the lashes I had always known her for, though I was beginning to feel mild disappointment now that I saw that they were not natural regardless of how glorious they looked. She then proceeded to compliment herself. “Oh, Rarity, such perfection in those eyes. Flawless as always.”

Feeling I had watched long enough, I pushed the door open a bit more and spoke with a slight smile. “Morning, Rarity. Am I interrupting anything?”

My friend turned to face me with a mild shriek, clearly not expecting anyone to walk in on her. When she turned to face me, I saw her other eye. Unlike the other, it lacked the false lashes. In fact… They seemed bizarrely masculine since they appeared to be lacking eyelashes of any sort. “James…?! Oh… It’s… Oh dear…” She then desperately tried to pull her lovely indigo mane over her left eye, hiding it from me. “You were not meant to see that…”

She seemed genuinely ashamed of herself. I then stepped forward and gently batted her gorgeously curled bangs out of the way. “You wear false lashes?” Her eye looked at me with what I assumed was fear, although that azure coloration in her eye was still quite beautiful to behold.

My friend let out a sigh of defeat. “Yes… I do. Few know of it or have simply forgotten about it by now.”

“But…why? I thought you always preferred natural beauty over hiding it behind…well, whatever you call these.” I asked further, knowing quite well by this point that Rarity’s style and philosophy is to create ensembles that compliment the wearer and bring out his or her inner beauty. Not by covering it up with artificiality.

Rarity seemed hesitant to reply, but soon pointed towards the open doorway. “If you don’t mind… Could we discuss this somewhere where we have more room? This bathroom is rather…stuffy.”

I nodded in agreement and followed Rarity into the comfort of her bedroom. It seemed that she did not have much work going on in it at the time with all of her spare work supplies being neatly put away. Rarity then gently relaxed upon her bed while facing me, her face looking rather awkward with her eyelashes being virtually nonexistent on her left eye. I drew near, seeing that Rarity was looking very guilty about something. “So…why? I thought you hated hiding one’s beauty. Using false lashes seems completely unlike your style.”

Rarity looked away from me for a moment before letting out a long sigh. “You know me, James… I have always been seeking to become as grand as the royalty of Canterlot. Becoming a princess has been my lifelong dream. And I do this everyday to at the very least try to help me live the dream, even if just a little…”

Poor Rarity… To be that obsessed with a dream? Granted, while I cannot imagine her as a true princess, I must admit that Rarity’s flashy and upper-class voice, behavior, and general lifestyle do not feel forced at all. It seems very natural for her. But hiding the real her?

I took a step forward and kneeled before her while my hands reached out to the right side of her face. She seemed mildly intimidated since she tried to pull her head away from me. “Darling, wait... What are you…?”

“Just be still for second.” I spoke softly, my right hand gently cupping the left side of her face to help keep her still. She relaxed at my touch, seemingly placing great faith in me. I then gently rubbed my left hand’s fingers over the lashes on the right side of her face. This clearly created some irritation for her since Rarity’s eye twitched before closing. This only served to make things easier for me. Very carefully, I tugged and lifted and pulled before gently sliding the false eye lashes off. “There we go. Now it’s perfect.”

Rarity’s eye opened once I cast the false lashes to the side of her bed, both eyes now being devoid of any obvious lashes. However, that lovely azure color in her irises remained. “You removed my lashes… Why? Now my eyes are nowhere near as breathtaking as before…” She spoke in bewilderment while her eyes pleaded with me for answers.

I replied honestly while gently caressing her face. “No, they’re still breathtaking. That pretty blue eye shadow combined with your eyes’ gorgeous natural colors is still beautiful to behold. You never needed those things in the first place.”

My friend’s eyes opened somewhat wider as she took in my words. I could notice tears beginning to build at the edges of her eyes while her look of shame seemed to intensify. “You… How can you be this accepting… No stallion I know would ever agree with you…”

“You said it yourself, Rarity. Real beauty comes from within. And with the proper ensembles, that beauty can be enhanced. But those lashes? They just hide your natural beauty and possibly even restrict it. I’ll bet wearing these for so long has prevented your lashes from growing out. If you go a while without them, your lashes might start growing back. Maybe even to a level beyond what those falsies could give.” I did my best to explain and lift her spirits. If you have not seen Rarity truly sad or depressed before, I will tell you this. It is a truly disheartening sight.

Soon, her tears spilled over. They streaked down her face and ruined the bit of makeup she had applied. Slowly, her arms reached out to me and rested their hooves on my shoulders. “Darling…”

“Hm?” I replied, not entirely certain what she was doing or what she was going to say next.

A moment passed, the two of us sharing a long gaze. Her eyes were beautiful, those two shimmering azure pools. Finally, she broke the silence and spoke loudly. “Forgive me!”

Before I had time to react, she pulled me in close and planted her lips on mine in one of the firmest and most passionate kisses I had ever received in my life. She held onto me in a tight, yet loving embrace. Her eyes were closed, the tears cascading down her face as they were squeezed out. Just…wow. What a kiss!

In all honesty, that kiss felt uncomfortably intimate and possibly even wrong. Eventually, I managed to gently pry her from my chest. “Whoa! Easy, Rarity! What was that about?”

My friend gazed at me, tears still flowing down her white face. “Forgive me… I could not contain it any longer…”

“Any longer… Wait… What are you telling me?” I asked again, feeling my body temperature rising. This scenario felt all too familiar. And besides… Her? Rarity? A mare who would only settle for a prince?

Rarity gazed at me in tearful silence for a moment before lightly patting her hoof on the bed to her left. I understood she was asking me to take a seat, which I did. Once seated, she took a deep breath to calm herself before speaking. “You are a marvel, James… Virtually every stallion I have ever known would have preferred me to remain beautiful by any means necessary. And yet…you adore my natural beauty without those enhancements. Tell me. How do you do it?”

I replied with a question of my own. “Is that why you did that just now? That felt…way too powerful to be an action brought on by a whim.” The feeling of her lips pressing against mine, her tongue reaching out to me, remained fresh in my memory. She clearly was not telling me something. And I was not certain I wanted to hear the truth.

My friend seemed to take a moment to try to find the right words. “The truth of that matter… Darling… I am certain you can hazard a guess.” Her left hoof rested on my hand. It was a gesture I had come to recognize all too well by this point. A gesture that basically translates to ‘my heart is yours’.

I looked down at Rarity, feeling anxious, yet calm at the same time if you can believe that. I felt surprisingly at peace in her presence, more so than I think I should have. I asked softly, “How long, Rarity? How long has this been building?”

Her head turned away from me, her mouth curved into a remorseful frown. “Since mere days after your arrival…”

“Go on…” I practically whispered, wanting to hear every last detail.

She sighed deeply before continuing. “I wanted nothing in return from you when you arrived. I just wanted to help you feel welcomed in Ponyville, much like all of our friends wanted. Despite that, you gave me such sweet gifts in return. I still recall that amazing pie you brought to me. At first, I thought little of it. But I was still curious of your intentions. And so… I set up a test that evening. And I felt your lips upon my nose while I feigned sleep.”

My face filled with stiffness and warmth. So she had been aware of that after all. And here I had all but forgotten about that night. “Uh… That was just a reflex…”

To my surprise, Rarity gave me a somber smile. “I was wondering that too. And…I feel it was at that time my heart began to open for you. And two mornings later…I found this on my hoof.” She raised her right hoof, displaying the precious opal-studded silver bracelet I had purchased for her as thanks for weaving my robe for the Grand Galloping Gala. “It was then I knew what virtue you hold constant in your heart. Generosity. The same as mine.”

Almost as if on instinct, my hand reached out and gently held that hoof aloft. “Yeah… I did get you this…”

Rarity’s eyes closed somewhat, displaying that lovely light blue eye shadow more thoroughly. “It was then that I truly began to wonder… Were you subtlety courting me? I decided to wait to find out. And then…Fluttershy revealed her heart to you.”

“I’m sorry about that… I didn’t see it coming either… I guess she and I just mesh very well.” I replied softly while actually beginning to feel somewhat guilty.

“James… Tell me. Were you considering wooing me back then? And if you were, why did you choose not to?” Rarity asked mournfully, her tearful eyes turning towards me as she wordlessly begged for an answer.

I let out a long sigh. I would be lying if the thought never crossed my mind that day. “I’ll be honest… I was considering it, Rarity… I always felt something of an attraction to you… Almost as if it was natural. But the reason I did not ever pursue a relationship with you was because…I knew you would only settle for a prince. Something I am not.”

That face… I could almost see and hear her heart shatter in that expression of absolute despair and shock. Very slowly, she turned her head away from me before dropping her face into the covers below her. “Again… Again that obsession has cost me so dearly!”

I heard her sob loudly while punishing herself in frustration. It was not the usual exaggerated whiny crying that I would sometimes hear from her when distressed or upset about something not going her way. It sounded genuinely awful and heart wrenching. It honestly hurt to watch and listen. In the hopes that I could soothe her pain, I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her to my chest. I closed my eyes, resting my face against her beautiful mane while my hand stroked down her back.

With sniffling and choking on her tears, I heard Rarity continue to speak. “I swear… I tried to let go of my budding feelings once I learned that you had chosen to pursue a relationship with Fluttershy. I tried, but… I just could not… It just felt…right seeing you as the one… You and I have so little in common. I crave the spotlight while you shun it. I adore the prim and proper lifestyle of Canterlot while you favor the humble simpler lifestyle of Ponyville. And yet…I cannot stop pining for you… And I am all but certain I know why now…”

I felt her slide her hoof up my torso before gently resting it against my chest over my heart. “It’s your generosity, darling… It is always there. It never fades. And I have seen the pain in your eyes when you try to repress it. It is always there, no matter what your mood may be. Just like mine…”

She was right. Of all my friends in Ponyville, I always felt very at peace in Rarity’s presence. Almost like we shared an invisible connection that could not possibly be explained. I just wish I did not take this long to realize it…

“I think you’re right, Rarity…” I muttered softly. It was then, for the first time in what felt like ages, that I began to wonder if I regretted my decision to pursue a relationship with dear Fluttershy.

She let out a long sigh, her tears finally beginning to slow. “I often dream… What could have been… I would have been honored to be your mare if you would have had me… To be your bride...”

After a moment of contemplation, I gently lifted her weeping face until she was looking right at me. “I believe you… And I think we would have gone far in a relationship. You do feel…right for me, Rarity.”

Her eyes brightened only slightly. “I know… And I feel blessed you at least considered that so long ago. But…there is nothing that can be done about it now. Your heart belongs to Fluttershy now and I must honor that…”

I then gently placed my other hand on her right hoof. The one that held that precious bracelet. “I know. But I can still give you my love.”

Before she could even reply, I leaned down and gently placed a kiss upon her lips. It was not passionate or long. Just a brief peck on the lips. Even so, it was enough to get through to her. She looked up at me and asked with a sorrowful yet bewildered expression. “What… How can you give… Fluttershy is your…”

I gently shushed her by placing my fingers over her mouth and doing my best to give her a tender smile. “Yes. My heart belongs to Fluttershy. And there is no way I will ever leave her. I cannot give you my heart and I cannot give you my body. But…I can still give you my love.”

Rarity looked understandably confused. “I do not understand… How can you do that…while still remaining faithful to the one you have sworn yourself to?”

Very gently, I lowered her back down to the bed. At least by then she seemed to have stopped crying. “It’s simple, though I won’t deny it’s probably not something most people can do while holding onto their integrity.” I then caressed her beautiful face and spoke softly, “In the end, I just want to make good people feel happy. And I especially enjoy making others feel loved.”

A faint blush spread across the beautiful unicorn’s face. “You sound almost as if you speak from experience…”

I smiled just slightly at those words. “Well… I kind of do.”

Showing more curiosity than anything, she crawled towards me until her arms were draped over my leg that was closest to her. “Would you mind explaining?”

In all honesty, it was not an easy subject for me to discuss. I was rather fearful of how my friend would perceive me. But I decided to be honest with her. “Well… Where I come from, there are devices that let others communicate with each other over great distances with text. And I don’t mean writing letters and having to wait days, if not weeks, for replies. They are instant, meaning you can wait only moments for a reply.”

“That…sounds almost too good to be true!” Rarity spoke a bit louder, her sorrow all but forgotten by that point.

“Well, it is convenient. As for what I did…” I said before letting out a sigh. “I told you about my past lover during the Grand Galloping Gala, didn’t I?”

Rarity’s expression darkened as a truly sympathetic frown formed between her jaws. “How could I forget? It’s such a shame that ever happened.”

“Well, it was that incident that spurred me to reach out to others for any means to drown the pain. I did and ‘visited’ places that beforehand I would have never even considered. Eventually, when I did finally came to terms with the loss, I continued to do so, only far less frequently and with only a few people at a time.” I explained further while not feeling very proud of myself in the process.

My friend nodded in understanding, allowing me to continue. “Well… Mostly due to natural preference, most of the people I spoke to were young women. And I just wanted them to feel loved and appreciated. I never spoke down to them. I never degraded them. I was as gentle and caring as I could possibly be. And it genuinely felt good to see them happy.”

Rarity’s face soon showed a rather proud smile at my words. “You had that much love to spread around…? Did you ever pursue a relationship with them?”

“Let’s just say my previous relationship taught me to use caution in relationships that start with long distance communication. That, and I was doubtful relationships that started with random hookups would last long, so I kept myself a bit distant. Although a few did develop into strong friendships…”

It was then that I held my hand to my face, my fingers rubbing my brow at the edges of my eyes. “I just now am reminded… They were such pleasant people too. I hope they’re doing all right.”

Rarity reached out and gently rubbed my arm with her hoof. “I’m certain they miss you too, darling… You have more love to share than any stallion I have ever met… Making so many young ladies feel as loved and appreciated as possible while keeping your heart reserved for that one special somepony? That does certainly sound like you…” She then rested her head against my side. “You do tend to do all in your power to make us happy… No cost is too great for you.”

I looked down at her while she looked up at me with a much more peaceful smile than before. “I understand what you are saying. And I feel honored that you would offer that to me. Not many have such limitless love to give…”

A slight smile creeped across my face upon hearing her words. I was not entirely certain if I could properly explain myself, so I was immensely relieved that I had done a good job of it. I then placed my hand on my friend’s hoof and smiled before asking softly, “So… May I give you my love?”

Rarity replied by practically leaping at me and throwing her arms around me. “Please… Give me as much as you can spare, sweet prince.”

After a brief moment of calm and gazing into each other’s eyes, our faces drew even closer to each other. I felt so at peace in her grasp that I cannot describe it. Our eyes closed and lips touched. I lost complete track of time from that moment onward. All I felt was tender cuddling. The feel of her soft lips against mine. The alluring and indescribable taste of her tongue. What a kiss… It felt so…right.

Before long, I finally had to pry myself away to breathe. We both let out a gentle gasp, a string of our combined saliva connecting our mouths from mere inches away. “Whoa… You’re good at that… You been practicing?”

Rarity replied with a giggle, a very satisfied smile spreading across her face while a pink hue filled her cheeks. “Well… I do occasionally look through a copy of the Pony Sutra I purchased a while back.”

This caught me entirely by surprise. “The…..what?!”

“Yes, the Pony Sutra! It is an ancient text that describes…” Rarity started to explain, but I cut her off before she could go into further detail.

“I know what it is if ‘Sutra’ is in the title! I just can’t believe someone of your standards would have a copy!” I retorted suddenly, causing us both to burst into raucous laughter. Honestly, would you have guessed such a book would be popular with ponies you would likely find among the Canterlot elite? Perhaps I should not judge…

Once the two of us had ceased our laughter, I then reached out and stroked Rarity’s beautiful mane. “So… How do you feel now?”

She suddenly scooted towards me and gently leaned against me in a remarkably intimate fashion. “Very blessed… I know I will never have your heart… But knowing that you have more than enough love to share with me… You are remarkable. Simply remarkable.”

I honestly felt unworthy of such praise. I could only grin in mild embarrassment. “Oh, come on. I’m not that remarkable.”

My friend did not relent, reaching out with her hoof and turning my head so that I was facing her. “Humble too. Now do you see why I adore you so? I have no need for a royal prince when my true prince is here before me.”

“Oh, knock it off, Rarity! You’re gonna make me blush!” I could not help retorting with a louder voice than I normally use. But then a question came to mind. “Wait… Should we keep this secret from Fluttershy? I don’t think we should keep this up if it’s wrong…”

Rarity was quick to see the worry in my eyes and gently caressed my cheek with her hoof. “Well, I doubt we would want the entire town to know. But dear Fluttershy? Of course she should know. It’s not like you are cheating on her, after all. But leave that to me, all right? I know she will understand.” She then reached out a placed a brief kiss on my lips. “And she is very lucky to have you. A stallion with less integrity would likely have abandoned her for me.”

“No way. I wouldn’t ever leave her. I love her, no matter what my feelings are for anyone else. When I get into a relationship, I go for the long haul.” I replied, finding the concept of leaving Fluttershy for another woman to be absolutely abhorrent. It would destroy her. And I will not do that.

“I’m glad to hear that, darling. I know I have likely told you this before, but she certainly needs you. Always be there for her, all right?” Rarity said with a relieved smile. We then shared another tender kiss together. Man, I swear her kisses are addictive.

Feeling that it was getting late enough in the morning, I decided to stand up and let Rarity finish prepping for the day. But before she could hop down from the bed, her eyes fell upon the false eyelash I had just removed. I noticed her looking at it and asked, “So… About your lashes?”

Rarity remained silent for a moment longer before looking at me with a more somber smile than usual. “I see the wisdom in your words, dear. And trust me, I would so love to quit using these on the spot. But…I can’t. Not yet.”

I was only partially surprised that Rarity was stubbornly refusing to stop using them, though also somewhat disappointed as well. “Really? Why? Don’t you want your lashes to grow out?”

She surprised me with a calmer smile and explained, “I do. So very much. But…I can’t just yet. Everypony in town who knows me partially know me by my lovely lashes. I have a reputation and image to keep up.”

“I see… Then your real lashes…?” I asked, hoping that she had a plan to finally ditch those things for a more natural look.

“Oh, don’t you worry about that. I intend to let them grow in bit by bit over time. For now, I will only wear my false eyelashes when out in public and when around customers. I’m certain our friends will not mind in the slightest if I don’t wear them when they are around though.” Rarity explained while gently nudging the long curled lock of hair hanging by her head.

That was certainly a clever idea. Keeping face in public while allowing herself to let go when in private. But she then exclaimed, “Oh! I could also wear a pair of sunglasses at times so I can go the full day without them! I’ll be sure to use some hair growth tonics to help speed up the progression of my real lashes.”

“Sounds like a smart way to go about things. I can’t wait to see how amazing your real natural look will be in the end.” I replied while smiling in support. She is beautiful all over at the moment, but how much better will she look once those lashes grow in?

Rarity and I then left her bedroom and headed downstairs. Once we reached the bottom of the stairs at the edge of the main workroom, she glanced up at me and asked, “Now that I think about it, would you care for some tea?”

“Oh, absolutely. Please make mine orange.” I replied, having developed a love for orange-based teas. Rarity grinned brightly before trotting into the kitchen. I decided to take a look around the workroom to see what Rarity was currently working on.

In all, she did not have that many garments placed around the room. I suppose she was having a slow week. However, I did find something hanging from a clothes hanger. It seemed to be a pure white jacket. It was very plain and even seemed incomplete. But what was obvious about it was the fact that it was clearly designed for human use. “Is this for me?”

I felt it would be a bad idea to try it on before completion, so I left the jacket alone and went to the kitchen. Sure enough, Rarity was in the process of steeping some tea in a glass kettle that bore a strong resemblance to a coffeepot. The water inside was slowly turning a shade of orange. Since steeping tea is about as simple a task as one could get, I decided to leave Rarity be and took a seat on a stool at the kitchen table.

My beautiful friend looked over her shoulder at me and batted her seemingly eyelashless eyes at me. “I’ll be right there in a moment, dear.”

I nodded in silence and just watched her. She seemed to be keeping an eye on the hot plate being used to heat the water inside the glass pot. While I watched Rarity, I felt a strong attraction to her much like how I explained a short while ago. So beautiful, yet so sweet and generous. I am utterly amazed she was not beating off suitors with a stick by this point.

A cheeky thought entered my mind, prompting me to slowly and silently approach Rarity. Once I was beside her, I slowly lowered myself to the ground and gently wrapped my arms around her body. She shuddered in surprise, having clearly not detected me come forward at all. When she looked back at me, her look of surprise dissolved into a very pleased smile. “It’s all right, dear. Go ahead and say it.”

It was honestly difficult for me to speak the words I wanted to say. Almost as if it was a strict taboo. It took a moment of reprimanding myself to make certain I understood the differences. I feel there is a difference between loving someone and being in love with someone. And I will not deny my feelings for Rarity and Fluttershy walk a very thin line between one side and the other. Rarity is right. If I had gone with her as my lover, I am certain our relationship would have been nigh perfect despite our differences. Yet at the same time, Fluttershy… I see absolutely no faults in our chemistry. In the end, she is the one I have chosen and I see no reason why that should end now. Even so, I do indeed love Rarity. However, I have the wisdom to only pursue that love so far before drawing the line. Something I was familiar with before even coming to Equestria.

Gathering my courage, I spoke the words I wanted to say. “I love you, Rarity.”

I swear I saw tears building at the edges of Rarity’s eyes as she whispered back to me. “And I love you too, my prince.”

Rarity brought her face back to me and gave me a soft and tender kiss right on the lips. We then closed our eyes, our foreheads resting against each other’s while my hands caressed her beautiful body. I heard her whisper softly to me. “I am honored that you would have enough love to share with me to this extent… Thank you, darling.”

“I just want to see you happy, Rarity.” I replied truthfully. I honestly wanted to see my dear friend as happy as possible. She absolutely deserves it.

When the two of us opened our eyes once again, we shared a long gaze before Rarity smiled in a way that almost looked like a smirk. “And I am. You’ve made me happier than any stallion I have ever met.” However, she then looked at me with a worrisome, yet serious gaze. “But you know we cannot give each other our bodies. That is one line that must never be crossed. Understood?”

“Actually, that’s pretty much what I was about to suggest.” I replied with a suppressed chuckle. I suppose great minds think alike. “Although… Have you ever…?”

Rarity replied with a nervous blush on her face while flustering for a moment. “Well… I would be lying if I said I never dreamed of it!” Before I had a chance to laugh, she then pointed her hoof right at my chest and gave me a surprisingly menacing stare. “But you never heard that. Understood?”

“Yes, ma’am. Understood clearly.” I replied briskly while nodding my head in agreement. Rarity then gave me a pleased grin of her own before using her levitation magic to carry the glass beverage pot over to the table with a pair of mugs as well. I followed her and took a seat at the opposite end of the table.

“I must say I’m glad you recommended this tea to me, James. Who knew orange tea was so flavorful?” Rarity remarked while pouring the warm reddish beverage into our mugs.

“Most teas always tasted so bland to me without sweetener or lemon, so I was surprised there is one as tasty as this. And it’s hardly sweet!” I replied before blowing gently at the surface in an attempt to cool it a bit further before taking a sip. I then asked, “Hey. Um… Before I forget, what is that white jacket you have in the main workroom? Is that for me?”

Rarity took a sip of her tea before replying, “Oh, you saw that? Well, I was planning on making that as your new attire for the Grand Galloping Gala.”

The Grand Galloping Gala? But I thought Rarity already made a stunning robe for me to wear to that event. “You were? But don’t I already have one?”

My friend nodded before explaining while gesturing with her hooves. “Yes, but then I got thinking. I wove that fantastic robe for you before you acquired your cutie mark. And the more I thought about it, the more it felt like that robe just wasn’t ‘you’. I also made certain to remember that you have a disdain for suits, so I felt a jacket would suit you best. Especially one with twin elegant tails hanging down the backside. Remember that exquisite attire you wore as a costume for Nightmare Night last year?”

“Oh, that red ‘lobster tail’ outfit? Yeah, I remember.” I replied, though Rarity seemed baffled by my use of those two words to describe it.

“Lobster ta… What makes you say that? Actually, never mind. It will probably sail over my head. Anyway, seeing how you looked so comfortable in that outfit, I felt I should base your new attire on it. What say you?” She explained further before looking at me with a noticeably excited gaze.

“Yeah, it was kinda comfy. Even if the whole thing was just a fabrication brought on by Twilight’s magic. I say go for it.” I spoke with a nod. But I then asked, “But why white? And just what kinda look will you give it? The thing looked kinda bare bones out there. And now that I think about it, don’t the dresses of our friends have a certain theme to them?”

Rarity spoke up with a bit more enthusiasm when she answered. “Oh, I’m so glad you asked! And yes, they do. Applejack has a refined country look to hers while Pinkie Pie is all about pink and more of a ‘party’ look and so forth. But for yours, I think I will be going with your affinity for peace and birds.”

“Peace and…..birds?” I asked blankly while trying to wrap my head around those words.

“Yes. In particular, I plan to give your attire a look that compliments your cutie mark. The gentleness of a dove. Sounds rather poetic, does it not?” Rarity replied while grinning broadly. I could see she was quite enthralled with the idea. And it made a lot of sense the more I thought about it.

“Heh, I’m not that gentle, am I?” I asked while feeling more and more flattered the more she banged on about that.

“But of course you are! I rarely see stallions as gentle as you. It is no wonder Fluttershy felt such an attraction to you so early on.” Rarity replied with not an ounce of doubt in her gaze while taking another sip of her tea. “Although wouldn’t you say that I still top her in terms of raw unfettered beauty?”

While she took another sip of her tea, I nodded in agreement. “Well, it’d be hard to argue with that. I’d even say you’re the hottest mare in town.”

I really was not expecting her reaction. She suddenly turned her head away at the last second before spewing the mouthful of tea from her mouth in a very unexpected spit-take before bringing her hoof to her mouth as a deep blush spread over her cheeks. Her eyes looked at me with a display of raw shock. “Me?! Ho… Hot?!”

I really was not certain of what to say to that reaction. I remained as still as stone, worried I may have seriously offended her. Eventually, she lowered her hoof from her face and asked, “Hot… That’s a powerful term. Am I…really that gorgeous to you?”

In response, I raised my hands up. “I really meant no disrespect by that, Rarity. Honestly.”

She soon calmed herself and gave me a rather flattered grin. “I know… I must say I was rather surprised to hear that out of you, darling. If that was coming from anyone else, it would have felt like simple jeering out of a desire to get in bed with me. But you… You make it sound sincere.”

“That’s exactly it. I would never want to insult a woman. When I say you’re ‘hot’, I mean that in a positive manner.” I explained, very relieved that Rarity had taken that compliment better than I had hoped.

My dear friend let out a giggle while continuing to blush. “I must say… I feel honored that you would call me such a thing. Only now… Uh…” She then used the levitation spell to tear a few paper towels from a roll nearby and used them to mop up the small puddle of tea on the kitchen floor. “There. It was so unbecoming of me to do that. I think the last time I did that was at Gummy’s first birthday party a few years ago.”

To be perfectly honest, I find it rather baffling why anyone would throw a birthday party for an absurdly aloof and oblivious baby alligator. Oh… Wait… Gummy is Pinkie Pie’s pet. The only pony in town who will throw a party for absolutely anything. Enough said. “A birthday party for a gator? What could have prompted you to do that?”

Rarity proceeded to explain with a rather disdainful expression while gesturing in an elegant yet exaggerated manner. “Well, I would assume since Gummy was the birthday boy, Pinkie Pie let him have the run of the place. And while I was drinking a glass of some truly fabulous punch, I happened to...catch sight of Gummy lounging around in the punch bowl…”

A gator swimming in a punch bowl. The thought of that… Well… I have no comment for something like that. “O…K… You think he was clean?”

“Well, would you have risked drinking that after seeing him in there?!” Rarity replied rather loudly, clearly bothered by the memory. I could only laugh at her reaction.

The two of us made more idle chitchat, completely losing track of time. I have to say there are not many people I can just lose myself with. And Rarity is definitely one of those few. Eventually, I did end up inquiring further about the Grand Galloping Gala. “Hey, Rarity? Are you sure that we’ll even be invited to the next Grand Galloping Gala anyway? I mean… Have you ever been consistently invited two years in a row?”

My friend replied with almost clairvoyant certainty. “Well, I personally have not been called there that often. I only had the opportunity to attend once before you arrived and a second time when you attended for the first time. But I can all but guarantee that you will be invited to the next. And we, as your closest friends, will surely be asked to attend too.”

“You sound really sure about that. What makes you so certain?” I asked again, wondering how she could be so confident that we would receive another invite this year.

“Oh, just a little deduction, my dear.” She replied with a rather smug smirk on her face while having her elbow on the table with her chin resting on her wrist. “You and Princess Luna and Nightmare Moon are very close friends. I cannot imagine them missing out on an opportunity to spend such a glorious evening with you. And with that, the next Grand Galloping Gala will be the first one Nightmare Moon attends. Don’t you suppose she would want the gallant knight who saved her to be there as well?”

Gallant knight, huh? That honestly got me slightly flustered. “Oh… It would be her first, wouldn’t it? Well, I can see why she would want me there.”

We chatted for a moment longer before Rarity finally brought up the big event of the day. “So, darling… Will you be accompanying us to the Best Young Fliers Competition today?”

I had all but forgotten about the highlight of the day. However, sport events really do not interest me in the slightest. So I decided to be completely honest with her. “Well… To be honest with you… I’m actually strongly considering not going.”

That look Rarity gave me clearly showed that she was not expecting me to turn the event down. “Not going?! Are you certain?!”

“Sorry, Rarity. I’m not exactly a sporty type of guy. I prefer other forms of entertainment.” I replied while not entirely certain of how to explain myself.

“Whatever do you mean? I know Twilight has quite a bit in common with you in terms of interests, and even she attended the Best Young Fliers Competition with the rest of us a few years back. Are you certain you will not reconsider?” She asked, those beautiful azure eyes pleading with me.

It was very difficult to say no to that face. In the end, I let out a sigh. “I just don’t know right now… I’ll think about it some more. I can’t make any promises though.”

Rarity sighed, clearly hopeful that I would change my mind. “Well… I certainly hope you do attend with us. If nothing else, you should be able to explore Cloudsdale. And I am quite serious when I say there is no other city like it in Equestria.”

Once again, the thought of falling off or falling through the city and to the ground far below passed through my mind. I am not certain if I have mentioned this before, but while I do not have a fear of heights per se, I do have something of a fear of falling. And falling from something as high up as a cloud…frightens me. “Heh… Sounds like something out of some type of sappy book or show for kids. Maybe something involving bears?”

“I can’t say I have any knowledge of what you’re referring to there, James. But to that effect, just remember that we are prepared to depart at noon. Twilight is likely preparing her hot air balloon to carry us there as we speak.” Rarity replied while finishing off the last bit of her tea.

This information was new and quite a surprise to me, considering that I have been in Ponyville for… How long has it been now? Ten months? Maybe eleven? “Twilight has a hot air balloon? Why have I never seen it?”

Rarity replied while pouring herself another cup of tea, “Well, she seldom uses it. As for where she keeps it, I never bothered to ask. Where does she store it anyway…? That is a rather good question.”

Once I finished my tea, I felt that I was on the verge of overstaying my welcome. Rarity seemed to notice too since she spoke up as I stood up. “Heading out, dear?” The tone in her voice was soft and tender. Much like when we were in her bedroom a short while ago.

I turned to face her, seeing an endearing smile on her face. “Well, I was about to. I was thinking I should see Rainbow Dash before you all take off.”

Rarity motioned for me to approach her while her stare became more amorous. “Before you go… One last time?”

I could not say no to that gorgeous face. “Absolutely, m’lady.”

I walked over to Rarity and got down on one knee. We reached out to each other, holding each other in a tender embrace as our lips met once again. That tender touch… Rarity’s kisses are truly a type of sweet only Fluttershy can match. I soon felt her tongue reaching out to my lips. And as much as I would have loved to let the kiss go deeper, I refrained from parting my lips and pulled away from Rarity while looking her in the eye. “With all due respect, m’lady, let’s not do that particular kiss very often.”

Rarity pouted at me in a rather humorous fashion and asked, “But why not? Your kisses are simply marvelous and tender!”

I gently placed my finger on her lips to silence her. “Because your kisses are absolutely addictive.”

She giggled lightly and replied, “I can say the same about yours.” We both got a good chuckle out of that.

Before I could release my grasp on her, an important thought entered my mind. “Wait… I know I might have already asked this, but should we keep this secret? I don’t want to seem like I’m cheating on Fluttershy…”

Rarity shook her head and placed her hoof on my chest. “Well, it would probably be wise to not show such extreme displays of affection in public. It’s common knowledge now that you and Fluttershy are an item. But I do feel she should know. Leave that to me. I’ve known her longer than you have.”

“But…do you think she will understand?” I asked, now more afraid than ever that she would fear that I was planning on breaking up with her to pursue a relationship with Rarity. God, I could never do that to her…

My beautiful friend shook her head and looked at me with a more serious expression. “Darling. If I had any doubts that you would leave Fluttershy for me after offering me your love, I would not have allowed you to get this close to me.” She then reached out and placed another kiss on my lips. “Your heart belongs to her. She is your betrothed. But I love you with all my heart. And I am honored that you have the integrity to share your love with me while remaining loyal to your betrothed. Trust me. I will make certain she knows that your heart belongs to her and her alone.”

I knew by then that when Rarity spoke with that sort of tone, she was going to fulfill that promise without any inkling of failure. I trust her. “OK, Rarity… I’m trusting you on this.”

Wanting to find Rainbow Dash before the time of departure came, I finally said my goodbyes and gulped down the rest of my tea before I made my way to the doorway. But before I got far, I heard Rarity call out to me. “James… Darling.”

I paused and looked back at the beautiful unicorn who was looking at me with a truly grateful expression. She then spoke softly once more, “I love you…”

Hearing those words made me feel warm all over. I replied in kind with a bit of a blush on my face. “Love you too, m’lady.”

The first place that came to mind was the park. If there is one place in Ponyville that would be ideal for setting up a hot air balloon for departure without making a scene, that would be the place. And since it is relatively close to Rarity’s home, I did not have that far to go. I found that the park was mostly empty that day. I suppose some weekdays are busier than others.

Knowing that it would be unlikely to find a hot air balloon being prepared on any of the park’s dirt paths, I tried looking in the greener areas of the park. And I did not have to look for long before finding what I was searching for. A hot air balloon sitting in a clearing with the envelope, the large inflated sack of fabric that contains the heated air, already mostly inflated. Judging by the shape, it seemed to be a standard Montgolfier balloon. At least that is what they are called where I come from. I have no idea if they share that name with those in Equestria. On the very top of the balloon was what seemed to be a yellow ‘sun’ of sorts evenly spread out. The rest of the balloon was a light pink with patterns in the form of elegant bending lines and swirls dotted with different shapes of stars all being made up of a darker purplish hue. The bottom of the balloon was lined with a frilled yellow brim. The basket…or is it a gondola? Well, anyway, it was secured to the inside of the envelope by four thick ropes that were colored pink. With all that pink on it, it was clearly not something more masculine men would be willing to let themselves be seen in. But with how many feminine colors I had seen on all sorts of things in Equestria by today, I am quite used to it by now. But I digress. The basket itself was curved upward at the sides, but the edge was lower on one side. Likely to allow for easier boarding. The edges that circled the top of the basket was a vibrant yellow while the entirety of the basket itself was a slightly darker hue of pink than Pinkie Pie’s coat while covered in swirling patterns. Just under the lower edge of the basket in the center was a familiar yellow six-sided star that was identical to the one in the center of Twilight Sparkle’s cutie mark, probably as a sign of ownership. And standing near the basket while seemingly monitoring the progression of the envelope’s inflation was Twilight herself.

I decided to step forward and say hello, having not seen Twilight at all today. “Morning, Twilight. This your balloon?”

My unicorn friend turned to face me and smiled upon locking eyes with me. “Oh, good morning, James! I was just getting my balloon ready for departure.”

“The Best Young Fliers Competition, right?” I asked, all but certain that she was attending too.

“Oh, you bet! The only way to get to Cloudsdale is by air after all. I’m just making sure this is ready by the time we have to leave. It’s takes a while to get these inflated and there's no quick and easy shortcuts for it either.” Twilight replied while turning her attention back to the balloon. It was certainly smaller than those back on Earth, but maybe that is because the ponies of Equestria are generally smaller than adult humans and therefore so is almost everything else in their society.

“Well, do you happen to know where Rainbow might be right now?” I asked, wondering just where the star of the show in Cloudsdale was just before they were about to depart.

Twilight glanced at me over her shoulder and pointed in one direction. “She should be over there with Pinkie Pie. Something about making sure Pinkie’s cheering is up to snuff or something like that. You know how Rainbow’s ego is sometimes.”

“The size of the mountain Canterlot is built on, right?” I replied while coaxing a chuckle out of the brainy unicorn. I then left her alone to focus on the task before her and went in the direction she had pointed me in to search for Rainbow Dash.

I did not go very far before hearing some shouting from my left on the over side of a thicket. “OK, now put it all together and let it all pour out!”

Just after the voice had finished calling out, I had pulled some of the branches aside to see who was on the other side. I found Rainbow Dash hovering before Pinkie Pie, who then seemed to do some sort of cheerleader routine while doing spontaneous poses in conjunction with her cheering. “R! A! I! N to the B to the O to the W! What does that make?! Rainbow! Master of the sonic rainboom! Woo!”

I could not help facepalming while snickering under my breath at Pinkie Pie’s overenthusiastic cheering and posing. Cheerleading often walks a fine line between dazzling and embarrassing. And I am not certain what side of that line her cheering was supposed to be on. Regardless, I stepped out of the bushes and approached my two friends while they laughed together. Whether it was all in good fun, excitement for the upcoming event that day, or because of how silly that cheering and posing was, I cannot say.

“Morning, ladies. What’s up?” I asked before they even noticed my approach.

Pinkie Pie was the first to speak up. “Hey there, James! I was just making sure my cheering was up to 100% before going with Rainbow Dash to the competition! You think I’ve still got it?”

I decided to speak honestly with her. “Well, you’ve got the enthusiasm and volume down. Just make sure you don’t play to her ego. I’d say it’s big enough already.” This only served to get a laugh out of both of them. I honestly cannot say if Rainbow thought I was just messing with her or that I was being honest and that she was laughing at how true it is. Although I must confess her ego has not been quite as constantly over-inflated in recent months.

“Heheh… Yeah, I guess it is. But now it’s your turn!” Rainbow Dash spoke while flying over to me.

My turn? What did she mean by that? “Huh? Mine? I don’t follow.”

Rainbow Dash pretty much got right up in my face and said, “Your cheering, of course! You always talk so softly most of the time! Have you been taking after Fluttershy?”

I gave her an amusingly annoyed glare and replied, “I live in her house. What do you think?!”

This prompted yet another giggle out of Pinkie Pie. “He’s got a point there! It’s no wonder they’re sweethearts.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her big pink eyes in a dismissive display. “OK, point taken. But you still need to work on your cheering. This way, big guy.” She then flew a short distance away and behind some trees, apparently to find a spot where we were unlikely to be interrupted.

“Do I have to?” I asked, having never been pleased with having to raise my voice for anything. But before I could follow her, I felt someone tap me on my back. “Hm? Pinkie?”

Sure enough, it was Pinkie Pie. She then spoke quietly, “Here. Take this with you.” She then reached behind her and seemingly pulled something out of nowhere. By now, I know better than to question how she does stuff like that, so I did not ask.

“Huh? This? Why… Oh, wait…” I replied while taking the device in hand. Trust me, you will laugh much harder if I withhold its identity until the right time.

Pinkie Pie could not help giggling madly under her breath while holding a hoof to her mouth. “You know what to do with that, right?”

“You little imp… It’s brilliant.” I retorted while seeing the comedic genius behind her thoughts. While I am not one for pranks, I could not pass up such an opportunity to mess with Rainbow Dash for having an issue with my preference for not speaking loudly.

Before we could converse further, we heard Rainbow Dash call out from somewhere nearby. “Yo, move it! We don’t have all morning!”

Pinkie then giggled again and whispered, “I’ll be watching! And make sure she doesn’t see it until the right moment!”

“Got it.” I replied before turning and walking towards where Rainbow Dash was waiting for me while keeping the device hidden behind my back at all times.

Once I had walked around the small cluster of trees, I found Rainbow Dash standing in the middle of a clearing. I made certain to have both hands behind my back while shambling casually towards her in a very relaxed manner so she would not think I was hiding something behind me.

“OK, let’s get started.” Rainbow Dash spoke while I stopped before her. She then began to hover back and forth around me while I constantly rotated myself to always be facing her. “The way I see it, you’re way too reserved to let yourself go. So you need to learn to let go of your inhibitions.”

“Uh huh.” I replied reflexively, just taking in her words without much care. She can complain all she wants. It is just not my style to yell unless a sudden stimulus prompts me to do so.

“There are three steps you need to know for good loud proper cheering.” Rainbow continued while flapping back and forth before me. Seriously, is she addicted to flying and can only stay focused on anything when airborne? “Step 1: Loss of control. Step 2: Lots of screaming and hollering. And step 3: Passion. Plenty of passion. Can you remember that?”

“I guess.” I responded with a flat tone to my voice. Despite not really caring enough to follow, Rainbow seemed rather fired up and began to hover in place before me.

“Great! So now that you know the requirements for the best cheering, let’s hear some!” She said loudly while watching me.

Having no desire to raise my voice at all, I spoke out with a normal tone of voice. “You go, Rainbow.”

Clearly dissatisfied, Rainbow rolled her eyes while letting out a groan. “Oh come on. Are you even trying? Louder.”

Starting to become mildly annoyed, I tried to humor her by raising my voice slightly further. “You rock.”

“Louder.” She spoke again, this time a bit louder herself.

“You rock!” I said again, this time fairly loudly without going so far as to yell.

Suddenly, Rainbow practically yelled in my face. “LOOOOUDEERRRR!!!”

I was actually somewhat startled by this approach and took a few steps back. “Yeesh, all right already!” I lightly pounded my chest with my left fist while coughing a little to clear my throat. I then pursed my lips and inhaled deeply as I prepared to give her the best cheer I could muster. Rainbow Dash looked on in great interest, clearly expecting my next cheer to be my best.

It was then that I decided to put Pinkie Pie’s prank in action. Once I had ceased inhaling, I gave Rainbow Dash a devious smirk and pulled out the device I was holding behind my back in my right hand while pointing it right at her. A megaphone.

Rainbow’s expression suddenly became one of utter… Actually, I do not know how to describe that look. Her eyes opened wide and her mouth curved downward in a humorously exaggerated frown that seemed to say ‘oh snap’ while she just hovered there before me. Neither of us moved or made a sound for five seconds. I know. I counted. Eventually, it was Rainbow Dash who broke the silence. “Oh, you can’t be seri…”

I did not even give her the chance to finish. I let out every bit of air I had in a loud high-pitched whoop. “WOOOOOO!!!!!”

My amplified voice pretty much blew Rainbow Dash through the air away from me. Somersaulting backwards through the air, she eventually crashed right into a tree so hard that she became partially embedded in the bark. Fortunately, Rainbow is pretty hardy and only seemed dazed by the impact with her eyes rolling around in her head.

After waiting a moment to see if she was all right, I called out to her. “Too loud?!”

After shaking her head to clear her vision, she yelled back at me. “Ya think?!” The two of us then burst into laughter while I swear I could hear Pinkie Pie laughing herself silly somewhere behind me. If you are reading this, Pinkie Pie, well played.

Once she had removed herself from the tree, Rainbow trotted over to me. “Dang, James! That was priceless! And I thought you said you don’t do pranks! We rub off on you or something since the last time?”

I took a moment to think my response over. It is true that I did not take to the prank she and Pinkie Pie pulled on me during lunch months ago very well. “Well… I guess I don’t mind harmless pranks. As long as something I own or just spent money on isn’t wasted or I don’t get really dirty, I think I can tolerate it.”

Rainbow Dash then hovered up to me and rested her arm on my shoulder in a casual manner. “Yeah, I get ya. I don’t think you had completely relaxed since showing up in town either. If Pinkie Pie or I ever pull anymore pranks on you, we’ll make sure it stays in the green. That last one was more in the yellow.”

I nodded in agreement. I doubt anyone likes a salad they were going to pay for thrown in their face. However, Rainbow Dash then leaned a little closer to me with a look on her face that seemed rather mischievous. “You know… Since we’re out here and nopony’s looking…”

I winced at those words when I turned to look at her. That smile was way too close to my face. I then muttered in return, “Um… I wouldn’t. Pinkie Pie is probably watching right now.”

Rainbow Dash then turned to look in the direction that she and Pinkie Pie had been standing a few minutes ago with a rather embarrassed look on her face. “Pinkie Pie!”

In response, our silly pink friend burst out of the thicket and trotted over to us. “Hiya, Rainbow! How was the cheer?”

Our brash pegasus friend turned to look back at the tree she had just tried to make a snow angel on. “Uh… Pretty excessive, if you ask me. And was that your idea?!”

I then handed the megaphone back to Pinkie, who then stashed it in her…Pinkie Space. Do not think about that too hard. She then grinned and asked, “Uh huh! Was it a good prank?”

“Definitely didn’t see it coming, that’s for sure! And here I was thinking James’ inner prankster had started to come out of its shell.” Rainbow replied while glancing at me as I tried to avert my eyes. However, she then looked at me with an expression of excitement. “But I’d say you’re ready! You wanna head to the balloon now?”

Once again, I felt that nagging feeling in my gut. I did not want to disappoint my friends, yet I really do not have any interest in sporting events at all. It was then that I had to make my choice. It took a moment of silent thought, but eventually, I faced Rainbow Dash and spoke my choice. “Uh… No thanks, Rainbow. I think I’ll stay behind.”

She did not take well to this at all. If anything, she seemed a little hurt by my words. “Wait… What?! Why?! This event only comes once a year!”

I then explained, “Yes, I caught onto that part. But sporting events just don’t interest me. They never have. And besides, I’m really not too keen about having to rely on a temporary spell to visit Cloudsdale. What if it wore off unexpectedly and I fell right through the street? And… Is there even enough room in that balloon’s basket for me to fit in there with you girls?”

Pinkie Pie then held a hoof to her chin. “Come to think of it… I guess it would be pretty cramped in there. Maybe you’d fit better if you stood up the whole time?”

“Are you kidding? I would barely have enough room to fit my head in there. And wouldn’t me standing up throw the basket’s balance off? I might end up making the balloon drift off course. And what if someone were to fall out from the basket being tilted? Seriously, that…sounds like a bad idea.” I replied while thinking things over. Standing up in a relatively shallow basket while a mile off the ground… That sounds absolutely nerve-wracking.

Rainbow Dash seemed to try to find words to counter mine, but she never once spoke. I then continued, “I’m sorry, Rainbow. Sport events just aren’t my thing. And it would probably be dangerous for everyone if I tried to squeeze into the balloon basket with you all. But don’t let my absence stop you from having a good time, all right?”

However, this did not stop Pinkie Pie from trying to persuade me. She jumped up in front of me and started rambling rather quickly. “What’re you talking about?! Cloudsdale is an awesome place! You can see how they make snowflakes, how they make rainbows, and the floor is always so soft and bouncy! I know you would love to…mmph?!” She was stopped abruptly by Rainbow Dash when she stuffed her hoof into our friend’s mouth. She then shook her head, prompting Pinkie Pie to nod in agreement. When Rainbow pulled her hoof back, Pinkie Pie had fallen silent.

Our pegasus friend then looked at me with a rather guilt-inducing forlorn expression. “It’s OK, James. If you don’t wanna come, that’s fine. But… I still want to you to at least…” She then suddenly gasped and smacked her right hoof down into her left. “That’s it! A sonic rainboom!”

I have heard those two words together many times before, but I still had no idea at the time what a sonic rainboom even is. “Um… You’ve mentioned that several times before. What exactly is it?”

Pinkie Pie replied with a giggle before explaining, “Oh, you have to see it to believe it! That’s the most amazing aerial stunt any pegasus has ever done! And Rainbow Dash is a master at performing it! How many times have you used it in the last few years? Twice?”

Rainbow could not help chuckling at the praise. “Yeah, I’d say about that much. Hay, the last time was at Princess Cadence’s wedding. And I pulled that one off while ascending. Do you have any idea how hard it is to pull a sonic rainboom off while going up instead of down?!”

The exact details of the ‘sonic rainboom’ were still an utter enigma to me. If I had to guess, it is a phenomenon that occurs when someone breaks the sound barrier. But that is just a mere sonic boom. Is there something in Equestria’s atmosphere that triggers a different effect to earn the ‘rain’ in its name? And more importantly, pegasi cannot fly fast enough to break the sound barrier…right?

“Uh… Sure. So a sonic rainboom is tricky to successfully pull off. But what about it?” I asked, uncertain if I was following or not.

Rainbow Dash then hovered in front of me and replied while making gestures for emphasis. “It’s the best move I’ve got! You can probably even see it happen from here in Cloudsdale! When we’re about ready to come home, I’ll do a sonic rainboom to let you know. Trust me, you’ll know it when you see it.”

That expression she was giving me was not one of pride. No, it was something more sincere. I feel that she really wanted me to attend just so she could really try to impress me with her aerial skills. There was some sort of deeper meaning behind that look she was giving me. I just do not think I can put it into words at this time.

“Well… Sure. I’ll watch for it. But shouldn’t you girls be heading out soon?” I replied before glancing over in the direction where Twilight and her hot air balloon were getting ready.

Pinkie Pie also looked in that direction for a second before looking back at me. “I guess we should go check on her.”

The three of us headed back over in the direction from where I had come from. Upon arrival, we found that the entire balloon had been properly inflated. Along with Twilight, Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rarity had also arrived and seemed to be engaged in friendly conversation. But upon glancing our way, Applejack was the first to speak up. “Howdy, y’all! All set for the trip?”

I was about to speak up, but noticed something resting upon Rarity’s muzzle. It seemed to be a pair of sunglasses with teardrop-shaped lenses turned almost completely sideways. The lenses were a shade of pink and the frame was seemingly the same shade of purple as red wine. The lenses were large enough to completely cover her eyes, though I could barely see her eyes beyond their reflective sheen. “Hey, Rarity? What’s with the shades?”

Rarity grinned before she removed the glasses with a levitation spell, her eyes closed. “Well, I needed something to go incognito while I walked through town to get here.” She then opened her eyes again, revealing that she had foregone wearing her false eyelashes when she left her home that day. I noticed after a matter of seconds, though most of our friends were not as quick to catch on.

“Huh? Is there something…different about you today, Rarity? Did you try a new type of makeup?” Fluttershy asked while closely examining her best friend’s face. I suppose since she and Rarity know each other very well, she would be the first to notice that something was off.

Our elegant friend smiled proudly at Fluttershy’s bewilderment and looked at all of us. “No, I have not changed brands, Fluttershy. But you are right. I decided to not wear my false lashes today.”

Pinkie Pie let out a loud gasp before taking a much closer look. “Wow! I didn’t even notice until you mentioned it! How’d you do that?!”

Twilight then spoke up with an amused smirk. “I think it’s because she didn’t draw attention to it by hiding her eyes with her mane. You’d be amazed with what you can hide in plain sight if you’re inconspicuous enough.”

Applejack then asked while looking understandably baffled, “But…uh… Why’d ya leave ‘em at home? I thought you’d do anythin’ ta stay lookin’ yer best.”

Rarity then gave me a rather intimate smile as she explained. “That would be all because of my most dear friend here. He caught me this morning while I was putting my lashes on. And after a little chat, he recommended I grow my real lashes out without my false ones impeding their growth. So from now on, I’ll try to avoid using them as often as possible and let my real beauty show as my lashes grow.”

Fluttershy could not help but grin at those words. “That’s wonderful! I hope your real eyelashes will be just as amazing as the false ones you’ve always used.”

Rainbow Dash then stepped forward and asked, “Wait a second, Fluttershy. You’ve got some really pretty lashes too. What’s your secret? Are they false?”

I have to admit that while her eyelashes are not quite as extravagant as Rarity’s false lashes, Fluttershy’s eyelashes look quite lovely and are likely the second most elegant in my circle of friends. Or rather the most elegant when not counting the false eyelashes Rarity frequently wears. She replied while showing a slight blush, “Oh, they’re all natural. I don’t use anything artificial.”

This got quite a shock out of Rarity since our unicorn friend immediately got right up into Fluttershy’s face. “You don’t?! Your lashes look positively gorgeous! What is your secret?!”

Applejack then asked while giving Fluttershy a rather suspicious stare, “Hang on. Didn’t ya use tail extenders for a while? That ain’t exactly natural, is it?”

This prompted a rather uneasy frown from my girlfriend. While I will admit that Fluttershy’s tail is beautifully long, I never got the impression that it was artificial. And I do not believe Fluttershy has ever been one to make herself look more attractive to draw attention. If anything, she seems like the kind of person who would prefer to avoid drawing attention to herself.

Fortunately, Twilight spoke up before any accusations could be made. “Applejack, you know that was during that whole Gabby Gums fiasco. I wouldn’t have been surprised if the photos in all of those articles were edited.” This prompted a relieved sigh from Fluttershy.

Rainbow Dash then smirked and glanced over at Pinkie Pie. “Maybe. But there’s no arguing with that article that called Pinkie an out-of-control party animal.”

Our silly pink friend grinned nervously at that claim. “Hey, I’ve been trying to cut back on getting my groove on during big parties! Cut me some slack!” Just how did a day about attending the Best Young Fliers Competition in Cloudsdale go to talking about eyelashes and then old gossip? Heh, it is funny how things can end up when you are with friends.

Thankfully, Rainbow Dash finally reminded everypony why they were all there. “OK, enough about fashion tips! We all know why we’re here, right?”

Pinkie Pie hopped right into the balloon’s basket and turned to face us. “Sure do!” But she then looked at me with a less excited gaze. “Um… Are you sure you don’t wanna come?”

Fluttershy, clearly not expecting those words, turned to face me. “Don’t want to… Why not? I thought you wanted to go.” All our friends looked on in silence, awaiting an explanation.

“Well, aside from sports events just not interesting me, I’m not so sure there will even be enough room for me in that basket. I don’t want the whole ride to be uncomfortable or dangerous.” I explained, hoping they would take my reasons well.

“The basket? Well, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy usually just fly to Cloudsdale. So that cuts the number of occupants down to four. Let’s see how well you can fit in here first.” Twilight explained while she, Rarity, and Applejack joined Pinkie Pie in the basket. With the whole thing being designed for use by ponies, even while standing they seemed to be very low to the floor compared to the raised edges of the gondola. Honestly, which word should I even use to describe it? Basket or gondola?

“Well… OK. Make some room.” I replied while stepping into the basket. My friends made room for me, but I soon found that the amount of space in there was still very limited. I think it could hold no more than five ponies, and even then it would be a tight squeeze. And due to how low to the ground the thing was, I had to sit down to make certain my weight would be evenly balanced. It was not terribly uncomfortable, but when my friends started to find comfortable positions, I winced as I found Applejack’s rump mere inches away from my face. And with how awkwardly close she was to me, it did not take long before my mind unwillingly began to make me wonder what might lie concealed behind her tail.

“OK, it looks like we can go after all! Everypony ready?” Twilight asked while glancing around.

I decided to speak up before anyone could disconnect the ballast that was keeping the balloon grounded. “AJ… Would you mind moving your…um…”

My farm pony friend glanced over her shoulder at me. “Huh? Move my… Oh, sorry! I’ll just…whoa! Sorry, Rarity!” She replied with an embarrassed blush before turning and pushing Rarity around and nearly over the side. Our elegant friend let out a yelp and fell down onto me, bringing our faces close together.

Rarity, apparently trying to make light of the situation, spoke with a sly smile. “Well, hello, good sir. Do you come here often?” She then proceeded to bat her eyes at me despite lacking any obvious lashes.

“Very funny, Rarity. Now, if you don’t mind?” I replied, hardly amused by just how uncomfortable the whole thing was. But once she was off of me, I turned and found Pinkie Pie’s bushy tail in my face. Now more irritated than anything, I bit down on the thing and gave it a tug with it clasped in my teeth.

“Woo! Did somepony bring Gummy along… Oh, James! You like my tail too?” Pinkie yelped before looking back at me with her tail in my mouth. Was that the scent of bubblegum shampoo I was smelling through my mouth?

“Just please get this thing outta my face. And for the record, your tail does not taste like cotton candy.” I replied in an attempt to voice my frustration while trying to be witty as well.

Finally, I had to stand up with how awkward the situation was getting for me. While there was definitely more room around me while standing, I found that there was next to no space between me and the balloon above. “Uh… Twi… Am I the only one here who thinks this is a bad idea?”

Twilight was also giving me an uneasy gaze. “Uh… I think the only safe and comfortable way for us to get you to Cloudsdale is to make sure you stand in the very center of the basket for the entire flight. And that’ll take more than an hour if the wind is cooperative. But you’d have to keep your balance perfectly centered to keep the basket from tilting and moving us off course from the shift of weight. And if we get hit with any turbulence…” She went on and on while using plenty of terms that only a seasoned aviator would understand. But it was clear what she was saying. If I ended up getting thrown off balance and would have to resort to grabbing onto whatever part of the balloon I could to keep from falling out of the basket, which would be very easy for me to do when you consider my height, the risk is quite high that one of us might not make it to Cloudsdale alive.

“So… Yer sayin’ he can’t come?” Applejack asked while looking noticeably disheartened.

“I’m sorry. If I had known just how poorly designed my balloon is for human use, I would have tried to find a bigger basket. Assuming there are any…” Twilight replied with a disappointed sigh.

In a strange combination of relief and disappointment swirling in my heart, I stepped out of the basket and onto solid ground. “Hey, don’t let my absence stop you girls from having a good time. Don’t worry about me and enjoy yourselves out there.”

My friends did not offer any smiles at first, though Rainbow Dash was the first to give me a hug. “OK, big guy. You stay here this time. Just remember though. Watch the north sky.”

Fluttershy then hovered over to me and gave me a soft kiss on my lips. “We’ll come home as soon as we can, honey. I’ll miss you…”

I nodded and stroked her beautiful face. “I’ll miss you too. Have fun out there.”

All my friends bid me a reluctant goodbye while Twilight undid the balloon’s restraints. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash began to fly north while steadily ascending, the balloon beginning to rise off the ground. I do not know why, but… I felt rather sad as I watched them float away. All six of my dearest most precious friends were rising into the sky while looking down at me for as long as their vision remained unobstructed. I never looked away. Eventually, after a solid five minutes, the hot air balloon reached a remarkable distance and began to float north after Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash gave it a firm push in the right direction before flying on ahead.

“Well… I guess it’s just me now.” I muttered with a sigh. With my six closest friends currently not even in town… I pretty much had nothing to do. “Might as well go to work. No point in having a day off to attend the competition if I can’t even attend in the first place.” I said aloud before starting to make my way back to Ponyville.

The walk was quiet since I never once bumped into anyone to talk to. I reached Sugarcube Corner without incident and stepped inside. I had to step out of the way immediately upon entering to allow the local DJ to get by me with a paper bag hanging from her mouth. I have never had time to really interact with her, so I know pretty much nothing about her. Did I describe her appearance in an earlier entry? In any case, I approached the counter to speak with Mr. Cake.

“Morning, Mr. Cake. Reporting for duty.” I spoke softly once I was before the counter.

My boss looked up at me with a rather perplexed expression. “James? What’re you doing here? I thought you and Pinkie Pie were attending the Best Young Fliers Competition in Cloudsdale today. Did something go wrong?”

“Well, aside from just not having any interest in the event itself, there was no safe or comfortable way to get me there with the mode of transportation they had available. So I stayed behind. Do you need help with anything?” I explained while actually starting to feel rather down and left out about not being able to go whether I wanted to or not.

“Um… Let me go check with the Mrs. in back. We really weren’t expecting you to stay behind today.” Mr. Cake replied before walking through the twin swinging doors in front of the kitchen. I could still hear him speak, albeit slightly muffled by the walls between us. “Honeybun? James couldn’t go with Pinkie Pie after all. Do we need any extra help in the kitchen today?”

I then heard the motherly tone in Mrs. Cake’s voice as she replied. “Oh, the poor dear couldn’t go? Well, let me check what needs to be done today. Hmmm…” I waited a couple of minutes before the doors leading into the kitchen swung open again. Only instead of Mr. Cake, it was Mrs. Cake this time.

“You poor dear. Couldn’t go with your friends today? Well, don’t you worry about a thing. Mr. Cake and I can handle the store today. You just enjoy the day off, James.” Mrs. Cake explained while giving me that endearingly sweet gaze of hers. Such a sweetheart.

“OK. And thanks, Mrs. Cake.” I replied before she and Mr. Cake swapped places at the register again.

“All right then. Can I get you anything today, James?” Mr. Cake asked once he was standing behind the counter again.

“Not right now, Mr. Cake. I already had breakfast not too long ago, so I’m not hungry yet. I’ll stop by later.” I replied before turning and stepping outside. A full day to myself… Wow, it has been quite a while since I last had one like this.

I looked around, not sure of where to start. Perhaps I could go home and take a walk around the pond with… Oh wait. Fluttershy left with the other girls. Then perhaps… Darn, I cannot remember the last time I went a full day without my friends. In mere seconds, I started to feel incredibly lonely. I was missing them already…

I knew I still have other friends in town, so I decided to just take a walk to pass the time and see who I would bump into first. The various food stalls set up during the morning were on the verge of being closed up and put away with noon drawing near. I suppose by then it would be a good time for me to go and try to find some lunch. However, for once, I really was not in the mood to dine alone.

Fortunately, I did not have to wait long to see a familiar face. I soon saw Mitta walk into view. She saw me before I could call out to her. In an instant, she galloped towards me. “Hi, James! How are you today?”

I kneeled down and held my dear friend in a tender embrace. “I’m OK today. Where were you? I didn’t see you at Rarity’s place today.”

She gave me a very relaxed smile and replied, “I was just out running errands for her. Had to pick up a few tailoring supplies. See?” I then noticed a pair of saddlebags draped over her sides with each bearing one of the light blue diamonds that make up Rarity’s cutie mark. They seemed to be full to near bursting with their contents.

“Looks like Rarity needed quite a bit. Should I let you get home so you can unload that?” I asked, thinking that it must be pretty heavy for her to lug around. Although I could be wrong. She is an earth pony, after all. And I do believe I have made it quite clear that earth ponies are the burliest of the three pony races in spite of their outward bulk being no different from unicorns and pegasi.

“Yes, I probably should. Rarity wanted these delivered as soon as possible.” She replied while glancing at the two bags at her sides. She then turned to me and asked, “Come to think of it, isn’t it almost noon? Do you think she’s left for that…um… That competition in… I’m sorry, what’s the name of that city where all pegasi come from? I’m still getting used to all of these new names in Equestria.”

It was hardly surprising that Mitta was having some difficulty taking so much information to heart that is commonplace in Equestria, especially when considering how isolated her previous home is from the rest of the world. “That would be Cloudsdale. And yes, I saw her off myself. I don’t think she’ll be back until this evening.”

“Oh, I see. Well, that’s fine. I need to do some inventory today. With Rarity gone, there should be fewer distractions.” Mitta replied with a slight giggle.

“Distractions? Is she hard on you over at the Carousel Boutique?” I asked while starting to wonder if Mitta enjoys living with Rarity. She never seemed unhappy after moving in. In fact, I cannot remember the last time I ever saw a frown on Mitta’s face. A far cry from the gloomy mare I first met in the Everfree Forest.

Mitta seemed to just smile at my concern. “Oh, it’s not what you think. I like living there with her. It’s just that she often asks me to try on clothes she weaves. I guess you could say I’m her tester. She also asks me for second opinions on some of her designs. But…” She then gave me a more nervous grin. “I honestly don’t know what to say when it comes to fashion. Sunny Town never had much in that category. So I just always give her a positive response.”

I had to suppress a snicker upon hearing those words. “Heh… Well, I can’t imagine Rarity making a bad design. I think it’s a good idea to just have faith in her. That’s why I never question her designs and just let her come up with stuff she thinks would look best on me. She knows her field of expertise better than I do.”

My friend gave me a nod and replied, “Me too. I just don’t know what to say when she offers me clothes, so I just let her surprise me. And I haven’t been given any clothes that I didn’t like.”

Just before I could make a request of her, Mitta beat me to the punch. “Say, um… Would you like to meet up at the café for lunch? I have some free time for a while.”

“I was just about to suggest that!” I replied promptly, surprised our minds were on the same wavelength.

Mitta grinned and began to trot away. “OK! Save me a seat, please!” Hoping to find the café not overly busy, I hurried on ahead.

I was lucky. The café’s outdoor seating area was almost filled to capacity. I managed to get the last table and pulled a stool up from nearby for greater comfort than a stack of hay could provide. The waiter came over once, but I insisted that I was waiting for someone to arrive before deciding to place my order.

I did not have to wait very long. I soon saw Mitta galloping towards me with great speed. Apparently she was in a hurry to meet up with me, probably even worried that we might not have been able to secure a table. “Hi! Was I too late?” She asked upon coming to a stop at the table. She seemed somewhat out of breath. My guess is that she ran all the way from the Carousel Boutique to the café without stopping. Impressive stamina, I must say.

“Kind of. Pull up a seat.” I replied while motioning for Mitta to have a seat on the opposite side of the mushroom-like table. Did I never mention that before? The tables at the café strongly resemble mushrooms with very flat tops, each with a faded purple design dotted with a few large white spots.

While I took a menu in hand and began to browse the pages, I noticed Mitta move the pile of hay from the opposite side of the table to just a little to my right. My eyes glanced at her out of their corners without turning my head, just watching in silence. Once the hay had been moved no closer than a couple of feet away from my seat, Mitta sat down on it and looked at me with a smile. “Is this OK?”

I shrugged my shoulders, not bothered at all that she would want to sit closer to me. “Seems fine to me.” We then began browsing our menus together, not a word being spoken for a minute or two.

Eventually, the same waiter as always approached our table and spoke those five words he always greets us with. “Have you made your decision?”

Mitta went first. “Yes. I would love to try the pasta with the olive oil, butter, and garlic sauce with spinach, tomatoes, and broccoli. Hold the scallops please. And with a house salad on the side and a bottle of apple cider.”

I went next. “I would love the same thing, but with the scallops. I would like a side of grilled carrots, and a bottle of sarsaparilla and a glass of water.” The waiter then nodded and carried our menus away.

“James, why did you ask for both sarsaparilla and a glass of water? Isn’t one drink enough?” Mitta asked, understandably confused by why I had ordered two drinks.

I could not help cracking a smile at that question. “I’m glad you asked. I asked for the water so I could wash down the sweeter beverage after drinking it.”

Mitta tilted her head to one side just slightly while her crimson eyes gazed at me with a look of great curiosity. “Wash it down?”

“Yeah. The water neutralizes and washes away the acids in sugary drinks. It’s good for your teeth. I picked that up in a magazine somewhere while I was in a doctor’s office as a kid. And I pretty much hammered that bit of information into my routine. Besides, glasses of water are usually mandatory at restaurants.” I explained without sounding like I was exaggerating at all. And yes, that little bit is all true. I recommend drinking water after consuming soda, juice, or any other sweet beverage.

“Really? I’ll have to remember to drink some water when I get back home then.” Mitta replied with a broad smile. I then noticed her scoot slightly closer to me. “Say, have you seen Ruby around?”

“Not today. But you know how it is. Ghosts tend to only be found when they want you to find them.” I replied, prompting a knowing and amused smile from my friend. “You two have been close for a long time, haven’t you?”

Mitta nodded with a more melancholy expression. I reached out and gently stroked her back, realizing that she was imagining the dark past of her hometown. “Yes… If it weren’t for her, I probably would’ve lost myself to my despair centuries ago. She’s one of my most important friends. And probably the only one I still have from that time.”

“Yeah… Your first friends tend to take up a very special place in your heart, don’t they?” I replied, my thoughts going out to the six mares who probably serve as the very foundation of my life in Equestria.

“Uh huh… She’s precious to me. But there is one other person who is just as important.” Mitta replied, her expression brightening somewhat.

“Really? Who is it?” I asked while glancing at her out of the corner of my eye.

Mitta then reached out and held onto me in a tender embrace. “You, James. You and Ruby are my most important friends.”

I felt such a warm tingly feeling inside me at those words. I replied in kind by holding my friend in an embrace of my own. She then spoke softly, her head resting on my shoulder. “You were the first friend I made since the curse was cast on Sunny Town. You saw past my hideous form and showed me sympathy I thought I would never receive. You rescued me from that horrid place… James, I don’t know what I would do if I lost you.”

Those words… I felt such grim power behind them. She was not joking in the slightest. If anything, my presence may have a ‘security blanket’ effect on her. My grip on Mitta tightened and I whispered into her ear. “I won’t leave you, Mitta. I promise.”

Mitta whispered softly while letting out a sigh. “Thank you… I’m sorry if I sound so clingy. It’s just… I’m afraid of where I would be now if I never met you. You understand, right?” I silently nodded with a small smile. She then pulled away from me and looked me in the eye. “Do you have anyone in your life like that? Someone you just can’t imagine being without? A friend that somehow just seems to take precedence over all others in your heart?”

I did not take long to think of that person. Or rather, the six people who fit that bill. “I do. And they’re on their way to Cloudsdale right now.”

My friend just looked at me in silence for a few seconds before asking, “All of them? All six?”

I nodded wholeheartedly. “When I first came to this town, I was genuinely afraid and lost. I felt terribly out of place here. It was a new place and I had no idea what to think of the people here. My first encounter with Rainbow Dash was especially unpleasant.” I then asked, “You do know I’m not originally from this world, right?”

“Uh huh… You’re from some planet called Earth, right?” Mitta replied, her expression showing focus as she listened to every word I said.

“Yeah. Very different place. There aren’t any people there who are like the ponies of this world. And you probably know that I am relatively…timid at times. And at the end of my first day here, those six…wonderful mares welcomed me with open arms. I was absolutely touched. I did not see it coming at all. Fluttershy was even the first person I could truly call a friend after I arrived that day. And Rarity was the first person I met who actually helped me. And things got so much better so fast after that. All because of them.” I spoke softly, losing myself in the memories of that day. I honestly cannot imagine what I would do if I lost them.

Mitta sighed while showing a slight smile. “I know… I think Rarity really misses you sometimes.”

I was hardly surprised to hear that, considering that she and Mitta are housemates. “Really? Do tell.”

My friend went on to explain. “She sometimes tells me things that happened while you were living with her. And… I think she longs for you at times, James. Sometimes, when she thinks she’s alone, I catch her just looking at the bracelet she always wears. I always leave her be when I find her like that though.”

That reawakened a feeling in my heart from earlier that day. And you probably know why. “I’m not surprised. She and I had a long talk this morning before she left.”

“Is everything OK with her?” Mitta asked with a look of concern.

I nodded while giving her a warm smile. “Oh, don’t worry. Everything’s fine between us. Never better, actually.”

It was then that the waiter came back over to us with our food being carefully balanced on a tray he was carrying atop his head. Ever so carefully, he tilted it down to the table and slid the plates and even the glass of water and bottles of cider and sarsaparilla off without spilling a drop. I was very tempted to applaud such a masterful display of balance, but withheld it in the end as I was considering that it is likely all in a day’s work for him.

Our conversation was temporarily halted by the arrival of our food. Neither of us wasted any time in digging in. We would occasionally briefly chat with each other between bites though. In all, it was a delicious meal. Everything was cooked to gourmet levels. Now you know why it is my favorite lunch spot in town.

“Mmm, that was all great. I should come by here more often.” Mitta spoke after suppressing a belch.

“Yeah, great stuff. Let me know next time you want to meet up here. I always take my lunch breaks here at noon during the weekdays.” I replied before chugging the rest of my water to wash down my sarsaparilla.

Mitta stood up from her hay pile and pulled a stack of bits out of her saddlebag, which she was still wearing from earlier. I did the same, pulling some bits out of my pocket and leaving them on the table along with a few extra as a tip for the clockwork service. “Thanks for dining with me today, James. I should get back home now though. Rarity left me with a list of things to do today, so I should finish it before she gets back.”

I nodded and held my dear friend in my arms for one last hug. “It was a pleasure, Mitta. Take care and I’ll see you later.” I watched as my friend trotted away, leaving me alone once more.

Very soon, I found that feeling of loneliness sinking in again. Why? I know I have plenty of friends in town and I can even appreciate some occasional isolation. And yet I just felt so empty… Like that way you feel when snowed in after a blizzard. You may have plenty of things around to keep you occupied while waiting for the snow to clear up or melt, but your interests just cannot focus on it.

I just took a walk through town to clear my head and try to find something to do or a friend to be with. The Cutie Mark Crusaders are still in school at the moment, so I cannot really spend time with them there. Big Macintosh never has much to say and was likely too busy minding the apple stall. In fact, he was probably in the process of packing the whole thing up for the evening. And Derpy… Oh, right.

It turns out that I caught sight of Derpy walking through town. But like before, she seemed very down about something. Her eyes showed the same depressed expression as before. Her head was hanging low and she did not seem to be very aware of what was going on around her. Seeing Derpy depressed is a very… Actually, rare does not do it justice. I have never seen that mare look down about anything, especially for this long. As much as I wanted to help her, I was not certain of how to approach her. So I decided to leave her be and continue on.

After a short while of aimless wandering through town, I decided to take a stroll through the park. As it turned out, the whole place was just as lively as before. That is to say, not lively at all. I was not entirely sure of what to feel. Disappointed, or relieved. With no one I knew around, I decided to go straight to my favorite spot. The local pond.

I found the pond to be devoid of any ponies to talk to, which was mostly fine with me. Those who visit the pond usually do it to feed the fish and relax. I marched right over to the designated sack of food pellets and sat down beside it. It seemed Fluttershy had recently restocked it since it was filled nearly to the brim. I reached into the sack and tossed them towards the water. Just like always, some fish leaped out of the water to catch some while the rest dropped to the water below only to be steadily devoured by the fish floating just under the surface.

I repeated the process a few times, though I would be lying if I said I was really enjoying myself. My boredom and loneliness steadily sank into irritation. And finally it dissolved into mild anger, though mostly towards myself. Finally, I let out a loud sigh and fell onto my back. “Oh my god. I am so freaking bored!”

My eyes watched the clouds lazily drifting overhead for a moment. “I hope you girls are having fun out there…” I muttered while sighing once more. By then, I was honestly regretting having stayed behind. I no longer cared whether or not the Best Young Fliers Competition would interest me. I just wanted to be with them.

“Is it wrong that I never get tired of being around you girls?” I asked while not really expecting an answer. My mind wandered. And out of nowhere, I had an idea. I sat up abruptly, a smile creeping across my face. “Wait a sec… What about my…armor?”

Of course. My winged armor that I had received from Celestia and Luna on the night of Nightmare Moon’s return. I could use that to fly to Cloudsdale on my own! And if memory serves, I was told I am free to do with it as I please. So surely borrowing it for one afternoon would not be a problem with the royal sisters. And since the armor gives its wearer pegasus capabilities, I would not have to ever worry about falling through the clouds Cloudsdale is made out of.

“Well, guess it’s time to pay Canterlot a visit.” I muttered to myself while climbing to my feet. I then snatched up one last handful of food pellets and cast them to the fish in the pond before turning to leave. I made certain to check my pockets to make certain I had enough bits on hand to afford a train ticket.

I walked at a brisker pace than I usually do, hoping to get to the train station in as little time as possible. Hopefully I would not be too late since the train from Ponyville to Canterlot is pretty close to being an hour long per trip. It would probably be faster if the train was not steam powered, but it does make for a very scenic ride and is just brimming with atmosphere and a nostalgic presence… Oh, I rambled on there, did I not? Sorry. It is just that I, like most children, had quite a fascination with trains while growing up. I suppose I still do to a certain degree.

In any case, I ended up passing by Sugarcube Corner on my to the train station. By then I had gained a bit of an appetite, so I decided to stop by for a snack before continuing on my way. Upon entry, I found Mrs. Cake minding the storefront. “Oh, welcome back, James! Can I get you anything?”

“Just a moment please. I’d like to see what’s out here first before I decide.” I replied as my eyes scanned the display trays inside the mostly glass counter. There were cookies, muffins, cupcakes, pound cakes, and even the ever-popular chocolate drops. “Those chocolate drops really hit it off big, didn’t they?”

My employer gave me a very broad grin. “Oh, they’ve being our #1 seller for a few months now! I rarely go a day without selling our entire daily stock. Would you like one?” I was about to reply before I noticed something off to my side. To my right at the far end of the storefront was Derpy Hooves once again. Much like the previous times I had seen her that day, she seemed absolutely miserable. She was seated on a stool while slouched over the table, her chin resting on the tabletop with her arms hanging straight down. She seemed oblivious to my presence.

Not wanting to alert her just yet, I whispered to Mrs. Cake. “Excuse me, but is there something wrong with Derpy over there?”

Mrs. Cake leaned over the counter to get a better look at the pegasus seated at the far end of the room. “Oh, the poor dear. She came in around ten minutes ago. She asked if she could just rest here for a while, so I gave her permission to make herself at home. She hasn’t bought anything, which is a little odd since she rarely walks out of here without getting a muffin or two.”

I looked over at Derpy once more. I have been in Ponyville for months now. And now that I think about it… Derpy is one of the most unconditionally happy ponies I know. Perhaps the only other pony I know who is more consistently cheerful is Pinkie Pie. This was a first that I had ever seen her looking so down. Whatever the reason, it must have been bad.

I leaned towards Mrs. Cake and whispered my order. “One chocolate drop and two blueberry muffins. For here, please.”

“All right, dear. Just a moment.” She replied before placing a plastic tray onto the counter and taking the items I requested out of the display case built into the counter and placing them on it. “Employees get a discount, so that’ll be three bits, please.”

I reached into my pocket and placed the three coins on the counter. “Thank you, Mrs. Cake. These look awesome.” I could see bits of sugar sprinkled atop the muffins and could even feel a bit of heat coming from them. They must have been taken out of the oven not even thirty minutes before I arrived.

After taking the tray in hand, I quietly approached Derpy Hooves. Although I really wanted to get to Cloudsdale as quickly as possible, I still wanted to at least try to cheer her up. And I know she cannot resist muffins. Once I drew near her, I placed one of the muffins on the table beside her head.

Derpy’s yellow eye glanced in the direction the muffin was resting in before opening a bit wider. Her eye then looked up towards me. I gave her a small smile before asking, “May I have this seat?”

She looked back at the muffin before looking back up at me. At first, it seemed that Derpy could not find any words to speak. She did eventually give me a nod, apparently giving me permission to share the table. I then sat down across from her on another stool before placing my tray of remaining treats on the table. “Are you OK?” I finally asked. She was not even trying to touch the muffin I had just given her.

Finally, the mailmare let out a sigh. “You must think I’m just a big klutz who can’t do anything right…”

I certainly did not expect that. It felt extremely out of character for Derpy to sound so pessimistic. “Derpy, that sounds more like something I would say on a day my self-esteem is at a record low. Are you OK?”

“But it’s true, right?” Derpy asked again without even really looking at me.

I decided to be honest with her. “Well… You do live up to your name. You tend to be a bit of a derp from time to time.”

This prompted tears to start spilling forth from her eyes. It… I honestly cannot tell you how much it hurt to see that happen to her. “So it’s true… I am nothing but a klutz…”

“Derpy, listen to me.” I spoke a bit more boldly than I usually do. This seemed to silence her since she did not speak up afterward. “You may derp things up now and again, but I cannot ever recall seeing you do it in a way that made me feel anger. More often than not, I either chuckled or smiled. You do it in a very endearing way most of the time. Everyone has flaws, Derpy. It’s just that your flaw tends to make people grin. You’re not a bad person.”

My words did not seem to help cheer her up at all. She then spoke softly while her head rolled onto its side. “Well, nopony was smiling this time…”

“Do you want to tell me what happened?” I asked, wondering what had occurred. It must have been extremely bad for her to be that depressed about it.

Derpy let out a long sigh before she began to explain. “It happened this morning at the post office. I was sorting packages near a conveyor belt and… I just don’t know what went wrong…” I heard her sniffle for a moment before continuing. “My boss was pretty upset. I tend to make mistakes every now and then, but he has always been really understanding and patient with me. But… It was really bad this time. I’m currently on leave for the rest of the week…”

“Well, at least you weren’t fired.” I said in the hopes of lifting her spirits. I do not know how post offices work or what happens behind the counter, but it must have been quite a mess to clean up.

“Uh huh… I’ll be back to work next week… But what really made it hurt… There are a few workers there who always poke fun at me because of how clumsy I am sometimes. And this time, they really didn’t hold back… I know I’m a klutz… They don’t need to rub it in…”

How absolutely childish. Grown adults teasing another for a flaw she is all too aware of? Truth be told, it had been a while since I had last felt that disgusted towards anyone. “They sound like a bunch of hacks who are lucky to have the jobs they do.” I spoke bluntly.

“But they always do their jobs well…” Derpy retorted with a very glum tone. Either she was upset at herself or was simply jealous.

“Well, I would rather have you in my company than them. At least you don’t judge other people for their faults that they can't help.” I said honestly while eating my chocolate drop. “You think I don’t have flaws and shortcomings? We all got them, Derpy. The important thing is that we should always have more positive qualities than negative. And you certainly do.”

Derpy’s eyes opened wider before she raised her head to look at me. Her expression seemed to show a display of mild surprise. My gaze was stern. I was really not feeling happy after hearing that confession. Not towards her, of course, but towards the jerks who made her cry. “You…really mean that?”

“Do I look like I’m in the mood to joke around?” I replied dryly without a hint of humor in my tone.

Derpy just gazed at me for a moment before leaving her stool and walking over to me. She then surprised me by wrapping her arms around me in a tight embrace before burying her face into my chest. “Thank you…”

I stroked her mane with my spare hand to comfort her. “You’re my friend, Derpy. I’m glad I can be here for you.”

We stayed there for a moment. Derpy never once loosened her grip on me. And I never stopped stroking her mane. I admit now that Derpy and I certainly are not the closest of friends, but she is indeed a friend nonetheless and I do truly care for her. She is…that special little friend that you do not interact much with, but just seeing her out there puts a smile on your face.

After a few minutes, I finally heard Derpy speak. “I think I feel better now.” She then pulled away from me and showed that her tears had been dried. I also happened to notice that her eyes, which had been ‘derped’ mere moments ago, were now both looking directly me.

“I’m glad you’re OK now… But…uh… I just noticed your eyes again. You said before that they are a sort of on and off thing?” I asked while curious of exactly how her loopy eyes work.

Derpy had to suppress a giggle before she spoke, clearly in better spirits now that I had helped get her mind off of what was bothering her earlier. “Oh, I guess I should explain a bit better. You see, my left eye is completely normal. But very often my right… Oh, there it goes again!”

While she was in the middle of speaking, the large iris of her right eye began to slowly slide off to the upper left section of her eye. “Are you telling me you have no control over that?”

“That’s what I meant by the ‘on and off’ thing a while back! My right eye just likes to wander now and then. But if I really need to focus on one thing, all I have to do is concentrate and…” Derpy explained before the iris slowly became realigned with her left. “There we go! My left eye always looks where I want, but my right just likes to wander a lot.”

“In other words, it’s not a lazy eye, but an adventurous eye.” I replied in an attempt to be witty about it. That retort got a pretty decent giggle out of her. I then asked, “Is that a handy trait to have?”

Derpy nodded while her right eye began to wander once more. “It is. I often notice things right out of the corner of my vision that I would miss otherwise if my right eye always looked where my left does. It lets me notice things I would normally miss. Like right now… Those shoes you’re wearing don’t have laces.”

She was not even looking down at my feet and she could see them. “Yeah, I prefer shoes without laces. That’s not to say I can’t tie a knot, but the laces can always come undone or even get snagged on something.”

The two of us found ourselves lost in conversation while Derpy returned to her seat and began to snack on the muffin I had provided her. Eventually, she finally asked, “Say, James? You have the day off, right?”

I decided to not inform her of my intention to go to Canterlot. I would have probably been on my way up there by train at that time if I had not seen Derpy sulking in the storefront’s corner. “Yeah. Mr. and Mrs. Cake gave me the go-ahead to take the day off.”

Derpy then gave me an awkward smile while gently pushing her half eaten muffin around the table with a hoof. “Well… I can’t go back to work for the rest of the week too… I don’t wanna be any trouble, but…” She then gave me a pleading gaze and asked, “Could I just hang out with you for a while?”

I really was not expecting that request at all. But I could see why Derpy wanted my company. She was probably still feeling rather down and just wanted a good friend by her side until she had fully recovered from the incident at work that morning. Of course, I was not entirely certain I wanted to agree. I still wanted to be with my friends and get over to Cloudsdale right away. But Derpy… She clearly needed someone at the moment.

“Well… I sort of had plans… But maybe…” I muttered while trying to decide on what to do. Oh, who am I kidding. The train ride takes a while to get up to Canterlot, and then I would have to navigate the city to reach the palace, and then I would have to search the northern skies for Cloudsdale. And considering the fact that I have never seen it or even know how far away it might be, the entire Best Young Fliers Competition might be over by the time I arrive. Or maybe… Ugh, it was so hard to choose! Either way, I was going to regret some part of my decision…

Finally, against my better interests, I sighed and gave her a nod. “Sure. I’ll stick with you for the day. It’ll be a day with the local derp.”

Derpy thankfully did not take that the wrong way and gave me a huge grin. “Thank you! Um… May I finish my muffin first before we do anything?”

“By all means, go ahead. I’ll wait.” I replied while watching the goofy pegasus mare devour the rest of her muffin in just a couple of bites. “So, what’s first?”

“Uh… I don’t know. Wanna just take a walk?” She replied with a sheepish grin. I suppose even Derpy does not get very many days off if she was not certain of what to do with her free time.

“A walk sounds fine.” I replied while climbing to my feet. After Derpy and I cast our muffin wrappers into the nearest wastebasket, we stepped outside Sugarcube Corner. With most of the local food stalls having sold all their produce and closed up shop for the day at that time, the usual afternoon lull in activities had begun.

“Soooo… Where do we go?” Derpy asked while looking up at me.

“I have no idea. I guess just go wherever while taking in the afternoon calm.” I replied while glancing around as a warm summer breeze blew through the air. I decided to let Derpy lead while I followed. It was a fairly quiet walk with the warm summer heat being cast upon us with hardly a cloud in the sky. I felt exceptionally relaxed. Like a slow summer day where you want to just hang out in a hammock and chill. Or maybe it was just my way of coping with not having my dearest friends around.

Every now and then, Derpy and I would break the silence with brief conversation. She seemed very calm in my presence and was significantly more relaxed than when I had first seen her that day. Eventually, we entered an area of Ponyville I had never entered before. Largely because it is a good distance away from anything relevant to my daily routines and largely because I simply had no business there. But I suddenly glanced about as a type of sound reached my ears that I had not heard for quite a while. “Is that…chiptune music?”

Derpy glanced around and pointed in one direction. “Huh? You mean over there?” When I glanced in the direction she was pointing in, I saw something I never thought I would see in Equestria. An outdoor video game arcade.

“Dang, I haven’t seen a fully functional arcade in ages!” I exclaimed in delight before approaching it. Derpy stayed close behind me while I drew near. There seemed to be several game cabinets and even a crane game, though a couple of them were not in use. Since today is a school day, there were not any fillies or colts to be seen and the games were mostly being used by adult stallions. I am not one to judge though. Lots of adults play video games where I come from and I am one of them. Judging by the symphony of beeps and hums being blared from the cabinets’ speakers, I suppose the games that were available were 8-bit and 16-bit. Maybe even 24-bit. Ah, the glory days of the gaming industry… Oh, sorry. Got really nostalgic right there.

“You play video games, James?” Derpy asked while looking around with me. I guess I was not doing a good job of hiding my enthusiasm.

“Well, I used to be a pretty obsessive gamer back in my younger days. I still used to play games frequently as an adult, though not as frequently since my interests started to broaden. I hardly play them at all today, probably because of just how distracted I am by everything else in town.” I explained with my nerves getting hit with a huge nostalgia rush from the sights and sounds around me.

After a minute of looking around, I heard a voice to my left that sounded far too young to be an adult. “No! I’ve been at this for a full hour! I can make it…”

Derpy and I turned to face the source of the voice and found what seemed to be a young colt seated on a stool before a relatively wide arcade cabinet. Judging by the fact that it had a total of four joysticks with two buttons beside each, it was game that supports four-player co-op, as I would soon discover. Judging by the action that was happening onscreen, the game seemed to be a side-scrolling shmup crossed with a beat-em-up. For those who do not understand that term, ‘shmup’ is gamer lingo for ‘shoot-em-up’. The view seemed to be from the side while also having something of an isometric viewpoint since the player could move left and right as well as toward and away from the player. It seemed to have something of a medieval theme to it, understandable when you consider Equestria’s society. But whatever the case, the colt’s character’s life bar was way in the red.

“No! Not now! No no no no no… Noooohoooo!!!” I heard the colt wail as his character finally dropped. Two words that always strike a bitter feeling in the heart of any gamer flowed across the screen in large red letters. GAME OVER. And he was taking it pretty hard while lightly thumping his head into the cabinet’s control deck. “Not fair… I never make it past this part! I swear this game cheats!”

I decided to take a step forward. From what I could see by looking at the very top of the arcade cabinet, the game’s title was ‘Equestrian Heroes’. I then spoke, “Yeah, it’s pretty hard to get through games like this without losing once. You pretty much just have to make sure you have enough coins on hand to keep you going.”

The colt then turned to look at me and let out a yelp, apparently not expecting me to be there and more than likely because he had never seen a human around before. He was startled so badly that he rolled backwards off of the stool and onto his belly. “Whoa, I almost never get that reaction anymore.” I said with a chuckle while hoping the kid did not hurt himself.

He then jumped up and pointed his hoof at me before he started barking some…really weird gibberish that I honestly cannot even begin to try to write down. It was a language that sounded completely alien to me. I then turned to Derpy and asked, “Any idea what he said?”

Derpy raised her wings in such a way that looked like someone raising their hands while shrugging their shoulders. “I don’t have a clue.”

I then glanced back at the kid and looked him over. I certainly had never seen him around before. Or perhaps I have seen him so infrequently that I simply do not recall having ever laid eyes on him before. He was very young, probably even the same age as the Cutie Mark Crusaders. His coat was a light shade of brown and his mane and relatively short tail seemed to be two shades of light mahogany. His eyes were a gradient shade of orange, growing from darker to brighter from top to bottom if that makes any sense. He seemed to lack a cutie mark at the time, which seems to not be unusual for the younger kids. To top things off, he was wearing a cute beanie hat on his head with alternating broad strips of red, light yellow, and light orange with a propeller of sorts on the top consisting of four flaps set vertically to catch wind. It was constantly spinning at a moderate speed. Certainly a cute little lad.

He looked at me for a moment, apparently realizing that his bizarre gibberish was not registering with me. “Uh… You don’t speak Humgonian?”

“I…beg your pardon?” I asked while even more baffled by what this kid was getting at.

Derpy then stepped forward and spoke to him, apparently knowing him to some small degree. “Oh, he doesn’t know anything about those comic books you read. I’ve never mailed anything from EAC to him, so I know.” Oh, that is right. Fluttershy’s house has been part of Derpy’s mail route since shortly after I moved in with her. And considering that we know each other on a somewhat personal level, it is not surprising that she pays extra attention to the return addresses on anything that arrives for me.

“Oh! Hi, Miss Derpy! This your friend?” The colt asked before extending his hoof to me, apparently for a hoof shake. “I’ve seen you around before, mister. Wow, you’re big…”

I got down on one knee so I could reach him and grasped his little hoof in my hand before briefly shaking it and helping him stand up. “I think I may have seen you around at times too. That beanie of yours is easy to spot, now that I think about it. The name’s James.”

“It’s cool to meet you, James! I’m Button Mash.” The colt replied with a wide grin. I honestly stared at him for a few seconds without a word. Button Mash? That is his name? Well, it is rather obvious what his cutie mark will probably turn out to be! A good old D-pad. Of course, I did not tell him that. It would be more satisfying for him to figure it out on his own.

“Button Mash, huh? I think I know what your favorite activity is.” I said with a cheeky grin on my face. But it was then that I realized something. “Wait a second… Shouldn’t you be in school right now?”

Button Mash wasted no time in providing me with an explanation… Button Mash… I am sorry, but there is no way anyone who is a video gamer cannot find that to be somewhat humorous to say. Anyway, he then said, “Oh, I’m staying home since I have a dentist appointment today. But I still have an hour or two before my mom comes by to pick me up. Only… That was my last bit…”

My eyes then scanned the control deck of the arcade machine again. “Four joysticks and sets of buttons… This supports co-op?”

The little gamer colt nodded readily. “Yeah! Only I never have anypony here to play with me, so I’m always on my own. This game is tough as nails when it’s just you with no backup!”

I then cracked a smirk before looking down at Derpy. She seemed to know where I was going with this and gave me a googly-eyed smirk of her own. I then reached into my pocket and pulled out a bit. “How does three player co-op sound?”

That face… Button’s jaw just dropped as he looked up at me. “You mean it?! You’ll play too?! I thought most adults don’t play video games.”

“Hey, I’m still young. And the beauty behind games like these is that anyone can enjoy them. And I practically grew up on these.” I replied before moving his stool to the side so I had better access to the control deck.

“Wow! Awesome! You’re pretty cool, you know that?!” Button shouted before jumping up onto his stool.

“Save some for me!” Derpy spoke up while she sat to my left in front of the joystick and buttons that were at the leftmost edge of the control deck.

However, just before I could pass Button an extra bit to start the game with us, a voice spoke up from behind with a…remarkably sweet motherly tone. “Having fun, Button? Just remember that we have to leave for the appointment in another hour and a half.”

When I turned to look at who was speaking, I saw…quite possibly the single most attractive earth pony mare I have ever seen in my life. Her eyes were a beautiful gradient shade of greenish blue. Her mane and tail were both a lovely brunette color and were tied with a red ribbon with her mane hanging down the side of her head. Her coat seemed to be a light…tan? Very light orange? I am not certain. Her cutie mark consisted of a half-filled baby bottle with a large pink heart peeking out from behind it. But more than anything… Those eyes. The way they were looking at us was just filled with such tenderness. Even before I said anything to her, I felt myself drawn to her. She must be a very sweet and likeable woman. She seemed to have a white purse hanging from her shoulder, an unusual sight since most ponies tend to use saddlebags for transporting any and all goods.

“Hi, Mom! What’s up? Miss Derpy and Mr. James were about to join in for some fun!” Button Mash spoke up while looking past me and waving. That was his mother?! I may as well say it now to get it out of the way. Whoever his father is, he is one lucky stallion.

His mother let out a brief adorable giggle before speaking, “Well, hello, Miss Derpy! I didn’t know you had a thing for these games.”

Derpy replied in kind and explained, “Well, I had a rough morning, so my friend James is hanging out with me to try to make the day better. Have you met him?”

I remained completely silent, not certain of how to introduce myself. I admit I was feeling rather nervous in front of that gorgeous mare. I… Well, I may as well say it. Even though Rarity definitely is more attractive from a glance and Fluttershy has impressive looks that compliment her very tender nature, this mare… Everything about her just came together as an amazing whole. It was hard to not feel some form of attraction to her! And I certainly did not want to leave a bad first impression. So I waited for an opportunity to speak.

Button’s mother looked at me and gave me a tender motherly smile. “Oh, I think I’ve seen you around a few times, but never had the chance to meet you. You’re very easy to spot when you’re the tallest person in town. And your name is James?”

I nodded and reached my hand out to her to shake her hoof. “It’s a pleasure, Miss…uh…”

She closed her eyes for a moment as an amused giggle reverberated in her throat while she extended her hoof and placed it in my grasp. “Eleina. I know it’s different from most other names you would normally hear in Equestria, but I hope you’ll be able to remember it.”

Eleina? That was certainly not a name I would expect to hear. It sounds more like a name that you would hear on Earth. “Miss Eleina? Well, it’s an odd name to hear in Ponyville, but it does sound lovely. I’ll try to remember it.”

Button’s mo… I mean Eleina gave me a sweet smile and said, “You’re very sweet, James. It’s a pleasure to meet you too. Has Button been giving you any trouble?”

I glanced back over at the colt to my right who was fidgeting with impatience. He clearly just wanted to get back in the game. I then looked back at his mother and smiled. “I’ve only known him for the past few minutes, but he seems like a fun kid. We were just about enjoy some three player co-op… But now that I think about it…” I then looked past Button Mash to see a forth set of buttons and joystick. “We have enough room to step it up to a four player game.”

The look that spread over her face was hilarious to watch. “Me?! But… I still have some errands to run…”

Button seemed to like the idea I had though. He spoke with a huge grin, “Come on, Mom! I know you and Dad used to play stuff like this all the time!”

Derpy seemed rather surprised too and asked, “Really?! You’re an old pro too?!”

Eleina seemed rather embarrassed and grinned nervously. “Well, it’s true. My husband and I used to play the oldest games pretty often. But when Button came into our lives, we had to put those aside to focus on parenting.”

“The really retro stuff? You don’t happen to have a Brown Box in your possession, do you?” I asked, prompting baffled expressions from all three ponies.

Button, apparently casting my words to the wind, spoke up again. “Uh… Yeah, what he said! Come on, Mom! Don’t you wanna play too?”

Eleina seemed to debate with herself for a moment. “Well… I think… Oh, why not? I suppose I can enjoy a quick game with you dears.”

“All right, Mrs. Mash!” Derpy exclaimed while she and Eleina shared what seemed to be a hoof bump. Once she had taken her seat to Button’s right, Eleina pulled six bits from her purse and divided them into two stacks. They were both placed just under the cabinet’s screen. One stack for Button and one for herself.

“We don’t have all afternoon, so let’s limit our bits to just three per player.” Eleina spoke while passing one more to Button so he could start the game.

“Sounds smart to me.” I replied while pulling out eight bits and making two stacks of three. I then passed one of the remaining two in my hand to Derpy. “OK, everyone. Put your game faces on.”

All three of the ponies glanced at me for a second before looking back at the screen with determined eyes and confident smirks while each placed one hoof on the top of the joysticks before them. It was rather funny to see those looks on Derpy and Eleina. I could tell we were in for a fun time.

One by one, we each rolled a bit into the coin slot below the control deck. “I hope you brought your A game today, Mr. James!” Button spoke boldly as he started the game up with a press of a button.

“Careful, kid. I’m no noob. You’re talking to a seasoned pro with probably three times as much experience under his belt than you.” I replied as I started to get in touch with my inner gamer for the first time in quite a long while. Was I making too big of a deal out of the whole thing? Sorry about that, but you would understand if you grew up on the stuff too.

“No squabbling now, everypony. We’ve got a game to play.” Eleina spoke up with a confident grin. Her words seemed to keep Button Mash quiet. We were then brought to what seemed to be a player select screen. There were four characters to choose from, each surrounded by a tall rectangular border. The far left, which Derpy was sitting before, was red, while mine was blue. Button’s, who was sitting to my right, was yellow, and his mother’s was green. I tried moving the joystick, which caused the character in the window to change. This also caused one of the characters in the other three windows to change as well. Seems two players cannot play as the same character.

“Ooh, a paladin? I call dibs on this one!” I spoke up when my border swapped to what seemed to be a heavily armored earth pony stallion. He was covered head to hoof with shining silver plate armor, a great silvery gray kite shield affixed to his left arm while a shining silver sword with a gold crossguard was attached to his right. He seemed to be standing in a rather stalwart pose, giving a good view of his armored form. While I could make out his bold green eyes, his helmet concealed his mane. However, his tail could be seen, which was a shade of navy blue, as was the galea on his helmet, which bore a resemblance to those worn by the royal guards in Canterlot. What also surprised me was that he seemed to be standing in a bipedal stance instead of the usual quadruped stance most ponies have. I suppose that should not be surprising since I know the ponies of Equestria can stand on just their hind legs and can even walk on them to some degree. I was also surprised by the detail of the image. Even though it was clearly just a sprite, the stallion before me could have easily passed for a photograph.

“Ooh, I’m liking this one! I’ll take the berserker!” Derpy spoke up before making her choice. The character within the red rectangular borders before her seemed to depict a pegasus mare like her. The hairstyle of the pony was rather wild and unkempt, as I would expect from someone with the title of ‘berserker’. She seemed to be in a rearing pose, her wings held high while seemingly clutching some rather hefty and gnarled bronze war axes that appeared to have heads as large as her own. Her torso and shins were covered in some rather tough looking bronze armor and greaves, though she seemed to be a more offense-oriented fighter overall due to her armor not being as thorough as my character’s. She only had a red headband tied around her forehead instead of a helmet.

“That’s one mean looking mare you’ve picked, Derpy. What about you, Button? What’s left to choose from?” I spoke up before glancing over to Button, who seemed to be having some trouble deciding on the last two choices. I also noticed a timer of sorts above the very center of the row of colored borders. It was in bold yellow numbers and was counting down. When I glanced up, it seemed to be on the number 20 before dropping down slowly. Curse these arcade cabinets and their ever-present time restrictions…

“Uh… I’m stuck between the archer and mage… I dunno what to choose!” He replied while tilting his joystick back and forth. “I always choose the berserker because I like the big axes!”

Upon catching sight of the ‘archer’ character, I spoke up instantly. “Button, choose the archer! That guy looks more your style!” The archer seemed to be a noticeably smaller than average pegasus stallion with an olive drab coat and a windswept orange mane and tail. Judging by his smaller stature, he must be a speedy character that would probably fit well with a younger inexperienced gamer like Button Mash and help him stay out of reach. The archer seemed to be holding a longbow in his ankle joint that seemed to be as tall as he was. A quiver of arrows was on his back while his body was wrapped in what seemed to be a flexible yet durable layer of leather armor. Atop his head was what seemed to be a type of Tyrolean hat with a very short brim with the edges at the sides curled upward with a white feather seemingly stuck in it, completing the archer’s ‘forest bowman’ motif.

“Huh? Really?! If you say so!” Button replied before pressing a button to make his selection… Heh, a Button pressed a button. What silly irony.

“Well, I guess that leaves me with the mage.” Eleina spoke without the slightest hint of dissatisfaction. The character in the green rectangular frame at the far right seemed to show a beautiful white unicorn mare with a long flowing red mane and tail. Clutched in her ankle joint was a wooden staff with a large blue orb embedded at the top. Her deep blue eyes showed a very strong allure, fitting for her ‘enchanting’ style of game play. I swear, I would not be surprised if Eleina herself served as the inspiration for her design. The mage even seemed to be playing to Eleina’s own personality in some way. It felt as if we all had chosen the characters that best matched our personalities and styles. Except for Derpy, of course.

“OK then, let’s roll.” I spoke up while the screen faded to black. We all sat still and watched the opening cinematic. It seemed to show the environment from an angle that definitely seemed to fit a beat-em-up type of game. It displayed a forest path with the screen scrolling to the left. The lighting seemed to show the late evening judging by the orange glow of the setting sun. However, as the area became gradually darker, and by gradual I mean at a rather breakneck descent, a handful of pixilated ponies came charging from the right while seemingly yelling in terror, their voices noticeably digitized. Not long after them, skeletal creatures of varying designs, though most seemed to be equine in structure, shambled across the screen and to the left while the screen followed them.

“Uh oh, we’ve gotta take on a bunch of boneheads, huh?” Derpy asked while looking a tad worried.

“Skeletons? How original. That’s never been done before.” I replied with silly sarcasm. But who am I kidding? Games like this never really get old. Especially when played with friends. Finally, the undead minions seemed to stop before what looked like the wooden gate of a forest settlement. The screen stopped scrolling as well. But just as they charged ahead, something seemed to jump down from just off the edge of the screen and blew the first skeletal pony apart with a swing of its sword. The many bones spiraled and skipped around on the screen before flickering and soon disappearing. The character in question who had just made the first move was my character. The paladin.

“Oh yeah, Sir James leads the charge!” Button shouted in glee, but he fell silent when what seemed to be the archer character swung in on a tree vine before letting go and rapidly firing off a trio of arrows that shot the skulls off the tops of a few of the skeletons before landing. Like the first one, they soon flickered and vanished.

“Nice shooting, Button! Whoa, there I am!” Derpy then called out as the berserker character leaped out of some bushes at the bottom edge of the screen and smashed both axes down into the nearest skeleton, which seemed to be that of a manticore. The poor sucker was reduced to a pile of bones and white powder before flickering away into digital oblivion.

“And now it’s my character’s turn.” Eleina spoke with a sly smirk. The few remaining undead minions were suddenly engulfed in towers of fire before collapsing into piles of ash that soon flickered away into nothingness. The mage character herself then seemed to appear from nowhere beside the archer with a spiral of swirling wind before landing on her hooves. Just after that, the profiles of our characters appeared at the top of the screen with green health bars. I suppose that was the cue for us to begin playing. The rather blood-pumpingly awesome music that started playing definitely sounded like something out of a 16-bit machine and the pixilated characters and environments were extremely detailed. You could really see the sheer quality in effort the designers must have put into it. A shame I cannot say the same about most mainstream games these days back where I come from.

“Careful! A whole bunch of slow guys are gonna come charging at us up ahead!” Button spoke up while his character charged ahead.

“Don’t tell us how things will go, Button. It’ll be more enjoyable if we experience it like you did the first time. Just make sure you watch our backs.” I replied, not knowing what to expect despite finding myself already having fun.

As we trudged to the right, I quickly found that each of our characters had different movement speeds. The archer, being the young pegasus he seemed to be, moved along the ground at roughly twice the speed my character was moving. The mage seemed to be galloping along with serene grace, her hooded robe flapping in the breeze. Since she seems to travel light, it is no surprise she was second from the top in movement. The paladin was understandably slower than them due to being on two legs and not four, having to sacrifice speed for strong offense and defense. But I was especially surprised to see that the berserker was the slowest of the bunch despite being a pegasus. I suppose those heavy axes in her wings were weighing her down a bit. But with great loss of speed usually comes massive offensive power. And anyone can tell you that axes hit harder than swords.

Before long, more shambling skeletal creatures wandered in from the right side of the screen. As if to tell us that we had to take these out first, the screen also stopped scrolling. I suppose I got a little too into the game at that moment since I called out, “All right, lads! Have at thee!” I heard Eleina let out a little snicker at my words.

Since this was the first wave, I decided to experiment with my character’s capabilities. My sword had some reasonable reach and packed some noticeable power. The paladin would perform two slashes and then end the combo with a piercing thrust that would scatter the creature’s bony remains everywhere before they flickered and vanished. I also found entirely by accident that if I tried to attack a foe that was in the process of preparing to lash out, my character would do a sudden shield smack and follow it up with a deadly blow that would drop the creature instantly. A tricky riposte attack. I also found that when standing stationary, any attacks from the front that would connect would be blocked with my shield. Minor attacks did nothing, but attacks that would normally knock my character down would seemingly shave off 1% of my health bar. I also found that while being struck, I could not move and my character seemed to vibrate rapidly. That right there is probably the single deadliest flaw to the paladin. While powerful and balanced and having great defense, I could get paralyzed by harmless frontal attacks and be blindsided from behind by another enemy. This truly is not a game to be played alone.

Once I had gotten a feel for my controls, which is saying something because I extremely rarely played anything with a sturdy joystick with a large spherical top and two buttons back home, I paid close attention to Derpy’s character. Whenever she took a hit, her health bar seemed to lose a bit more of its green than mine did, leading me to suspect that her less concealing armor resulted in weaker defenses. What was more, her axes had a slower speed than my sword, resulting in taking maybe a half second longer to finish a combo and leaving herself open half a second longer after it ended. Still, I could almost feel the impact of each strike. Her range was clearly shorter than mine, but it was obvious her attacks hit harder than mine as well. The smaller enemies were destroyed after only two swings instead of a full combo. And unlike my sword, which made a clean slicing sound with each hit, hers packed a rather harsh crunching sound. Like mine, her character would make a broad swing with one axe followed by another from the other axe. The finisher looked really potent, where she would bring both axes down together onto the foe in front of her and even smash the edges into the ground. The ‘death’ animations would also differ if that happened. Instead of being scattered all over, they would be smashed to a pile of bones and dust like in the opening cinematic. “Man, you really derped them up!”

Derpy turned to me and gave me a big toothy grin. “Yup! Looks like my derping around came in handy for once… Whoa! Close one!” She suddenly attacked another skeletal enemy that was coming up from the bottom of the screen. “Phew! My right eye noticed that one at the last second!”

“Heh, guess having an adventurous eye can be an asset!” I replied while actually rather impressed that her goofy eyes could notice things before the rest of us could.

“Yeah, take that, you boneheads! Wanna taste some arrow?!” Button Mash kept ranting while really going to town on the first wave of enemies. It was then that I was seeing the ‘shoot-em-up’ concepts of the game being put to use. Instead of striking up close, the archer was bombarding the enemies across the screen with a steady stream of arrows. It would seem that for the archer, the melee and projectile priorities are reversed. He could even stay focused on one direction while continuously firing by holding the button down to fly up and down the playing field while hovering. Of course, his small size made him difficult to hit as long as he stayed on the move. But in the occasion where he did get struck, I noticed his health bar lose more green than either mine or Derpy’s. I suppose the archer, being a long-range specialist and being the smallest and most fragile of the four, would naturally have the poorest endurance. However, I also saw that his small size and presumably light weight could be useful when under attack. There were times when the blows from his enemies would actually push him out of range, causing the rest of the combo to be wasted and saving him from the harder hitting final blow. I also witnessed a little trick that I would find only the archer could do. While stuck in a combo, the archer suddenly lashed out with a dagger being held in his teeth, striking the enemy five times extremely quickly and knocking it away. However, the creature was not finished off by that combo.

“Whoa, combo breaker!” I could not help exclaiming upon seeing that close call. “Just be careful there, Button. Try hanging back and giving us some fire support. Stay out of close range scuffles. Your character isn’t meant for it.”

“OK, got it!” Button replied quickly while moving his character away from the remaining undead minions while continuing to pepper them with arrows. He seemed to listen to every suggestion I made without objection, probably because of my greater experience in gaming. Anyway, his arrows seemed to do a bit more damage than the dagger. I suspect the archer’s subpar melee skills were meant more for interrupting and pushing enemies away rather than dispatching them.

Lastly, I turned my gaze towards Eleina’s character. She was being surprisingly focused and silent while playing, probably to help get her back into the feel of things since she has likely not played any sort of video game for quite a while. I found that like the archer, the mage seems to prioritize ranged combat over melee. Her attacks were clearly magic based, utilizing fire, water, wind, and lightning depending on the location of the enemies around her. Distant enemies were bombarded with fireballs, although the rate of fire was not as frequent as the arrows launched by the archer. When enemies got almost within striking distance, a wave of water would wash over them and bowl them over. If any foes managed to get right next to her, a series of lightning strikes from above would rain down on them. Lastly, if almost surrounded, a whirlwind would swirl around her to blow the enemies away. That last spell would always do very little damage, but it would at least get her out of trouble. Her melee attacks seemed to revolve around the use of her staff, causing the mage to perform a circular swing that would send enemies sprawling. Since it has the same radius as the wind spell, it seemed impractical and even inferior despite causing slightly more damage and took slightly longer to completely encircle her while the wind spell was instantaneous. At least until I noticed a blue gauge under her health bar. The use of projectile spells would cause it to decrease and be replaced with orange. Some spells cost more than others and the lightning spell ate up the magic gauge like nobody’s business. Fortunately, it did recharge fairly quickly, but I can see why the staff would be a necessary weapon should there not be enough of the magic gauge filled to perform the needed spell. From what I could see, the mage is a highly technical character that only the more intermediate gamers could use effectively. And someone with Eleina’s level of experience is a perfect choice for it.

“Looking good there, Eleina. You done this before?” I asked while finding her skillful handling of the mage character to be quite remarkable for someone who has been out of action for a long time. Truly a fellow gaming veteran.

She glanced at me out of the corner of her eye and gave a little grin. “Oh, it’s been a long time, but it’s all coming back to me now… Oh, drat!” She scowled as her character was caught in an attack due to her not having enough magic power left to cast the appropriate spell. I saw then that while the mage may have more powerful projectile attacks, and surprisingly stronger defenses from what I would assume was a skintight magic barrier, she does have to be careful about her ‘ammo’ supplies and she is not able to break out of a combo when struck.

Very soon, the first wave had been wiped off the screen. And in the corner, a flashing yellow arrow pointed to the right with the word GO in identical yellow letters. “Well, I’d say we’re all warmed up.” I spoke while proceeding forward. Everyone followed after me, although Button Mash was careful to not let his speed push him ahead of the pack. Due to his lack of skill and his character’s preference for ranged combat, it was imperative that he stay behind the rest of us.

After trudging ahead for a moment, some rather roguish looking pegasus ponies in black leather armor leaped in from offscreen. Button, clearly from having played to this part before, quickly got in a few shots on one that caused the enemy to collapse and flicker before vanishing. “Hey, Button Mash? Just who is the big baddie in this game anyway?” Derpy asked while struggling to land a blow on one.

“Just wait and see! You’ll see it at the end of this level… Hey, get away from me!” Button replied before trying to avoid what seemed to be throwing knives being flung at him by one of the enemy pegasi.

“Hang on, I’ll… Whoa, how’d I do that?!” I called out in surprise. I had been slashing away at one of the pegasi to get it out of my way so I could hurry over to Button’s location and render assistance when my character suddenly charged ahead at surprising speed with shied in front, sending any enemies that were in the way flying and leaving them sprawled out on the ground a few seconds longer than when knocked down by other attacks. Derpy was quick to get in a free kill on one of them.

Button seemed equally surprised as my character barreled right into his harasser. “How’d you do that?! That was so cool!”

“Uh… I dunno! I’m pressing up, down, left, right… Whoa, there it is!” I replied while experimenting with the buttons a bit. I suppose I should describe the controls a bit more now. The joystick lets the player move in eight directions while the button closer to it is the projectile attack button while the one slightly further away is the melee attack button. Pressing both buttons together, easy even for someone using hooves, causes the player to perform a type of desperado attack that seems to shave off 5% of one’s health bar. The paladin’s attack was clearly a mighty shield charge that stops once he reaches the other side of the screen and sends any enemies he rams sprawling and leaving them wide open for attacks from his allies. I would eventually find that the shield charge also renders him invincible during the course of the attack. But seeing as how the attack actually does not appeared to do much damage, it seemed to be more of a support move than one meant for offense. Although it did finish off the enemy I was pummeling just before using it.

“Ooh, I never knew about that! Let me see what mine does… Whoa, nice! You don’t mess with masters of the arcane!” Eleina exclaimed as she tried to use a desperado attack as well. The mage character would become stationary before raising her staff and sending streams of blue fire in an X formation away from her. Due to the fact that it launches the flames on an odd angle, it could be tricky to properly align herself with the enemy minions to get the most out of it. “What about you, dear? What’s yours?”

“Mine? Um... Lemme check, Mom. Whoa, there it goes! Boom!” Button replied before laughing in excitement as the archer character pulled out an arrow that seemed to have a red orb on the tip instead of an arrowhead. He then shot it upwards on an angle, causing the arrow to fly off the top of the screen. When it came back down, there was not one, but a dozen arrows! They scattered and hit several areas on the screen, but due to his character’s position, about half of them went off the side. And upon hitting the ground, they burst into fiery explosions and successfully took out one enemy at the edge of the screen.

“Dang, now that’s some real cover fire! Try doing that again from the very edge of the screen from now on!” I spoke up, having all the more fun now that we had discovered a gimmick to spice up the gameplay even further. “What about you, Derpy?”

Derpy then had the berserker draw in close to the last remaining pegasus and then pressed both buttons at once. “Whoa, I just derped him up big time!” The berserker went into a wild spin, the sound of her axes crushing the foe being heard in rapid succession. I suspect it must have struck the foe around ten times before she came out of the spin. The pegasus was sent sprawling before flickering and fading. Clearly an attack meant to be used when surrounded. “Is it just me, or did the game just get a lot more fun?”

“I say it’s going to be nothing but a funfest from here on out!” Eleina replied while we proceeded onward. While we went on, what seemed to be a basket of fruit came up onto the path. “Hm? Is that a healing item?”

Derpy started to move her character towards it, her health bar already down to around half from taking quite a few hits due to lack of speed. “Oh, goodie! I could use… Hey! Button, that was mine!” She looked at Button Mash with a very annoyed scowl after the archer character swooped over it and picked it up, but she seemed to be having too much fun to get that mad at him.

Button Mash looked back at my friend with a nervous grin. “Oops! Sorry, I panicked! I’m always hurting when I get this far, so I always pick it up right away!”

Eleina then proceeded to lecture her son while having an amused smirk on her face. “First rule of co-op, Button. The player with the least health left gets the recovery item.”

“Yeah, we don’t wanna end up taking out our rage on each other with some friendly fire… Wait a sec, can we even do that is this game?! Do our attacks hit each other?” I replied while trying to take a swing at Derpy to test it.

“Hey, cut that out! Wait… Hey, our attacks don’t hit each other! Thank goodness!” Derpy yelped before speaking with a quick breath of relief upon finding that the paladin’s sword swings did not seem to register on her character.

“OK, Mom! And sorry about that, Miss Derpy!” Button replied before backing away as a combination of darkly clad pegasi and skeletal ponies and manticores came onto the screen. He then proceeded to perform another desperado attack, launching a shower of explosive arrows down on our enemies to much greater effect this time. It seemed that when launched from the extreme left, the arrows blanket the entire right half of the playing field. Eventually, I saw that one of the enemies dropped a type of square icon. “Huh? Hey, a power-up! Uh… That’s one for a scatter effect!”

“Scatter effect? You go for that, Button! Let us know what the other ones are when they show up.” I replied, thinking that a scattering effect would work well with his arrows.

“You got it! Time for triple the pain, you punks!” Button called out with gusto after picking up the item. From then on, the archer would fire three arrows per shot. The extra two moved on an angle, striking enemies that were just off to the sides of him. I would eventually find that picking up two more of the same item would result in five arrows being shot and then seven. Once the scatter effect had been maxed out, everything as far as half a screen away was all but certain to get hit.

During this section of the forest level, I decided to see what kind of effect pressing the projectile button would do. It turns out that the paladin’s ranged attack is a very broad wave of magical blue energy that has a very wide vertical reach, but only barely reaches further than a regular melee slash. I also found that I could not move while using it and could not really execute a combo with it despite being able to use it rapidly. It seemed that only the archer had the ability to move on the fly while shooting. Derpy seemed to get the same idea and used her character’s ranged attack, which consisted of smashing both axes down into the ground and triggering a rising shockwave of thermal energy that would travel along the ground quickly for half a screen before fading. Anything that got in the way was predictably swept right off their feet. It seemed to do next to no damage though. Its main function seemed to be used for setting up combos. I suppose the paladin and berserker prioritize in melee damage while their ranged attacks take a back seat to game play, although it seems moreso for the berserker.

After a few more skirmishes with the game’s first baddies, we ended up getting ambushed by…wolves? “What the… What kinda wolves are those?!” I asked upon seeing that they seemed to be made entirely out of branches, twigs, and a few leaves here and there. Their eyes seemed to be glowing greenish yellow lights.

“Those are timber wolves! They attack by ramming you!” Button Mash replied while scoring a few easy shots on them thanks to his enhanced range of attack. I found that they moved much faster than the earlier enemies and even moved erratically, sometimes retreating and even circling around us. Sheesh, I could almost imagine us there standing beside each other in armor and cloth, holding off the dark denizens.

A quick shield barge got one of them out of the way, allowing Eleina to finish the timber wolf off with a fireball. Upon death, it seemed to fall apart into a pile of…well…timber before flickering and disappearing from the screen. In its place was another square power-up. It seemed to show a pixilated sword with a tiny red arrow pointing up. “What does that power-up do, Button?” Derpy asked while smashing another timber wolf into kindling.

“Uh… Oh, I think you should take that one, James!” Button replied while running for his life from another timber wolf. He seemed to be just slightly faster than his pursuer.

“OK then. Let’s see… Ooh, a black sword! And… Is it longer now?” I muttered before finding that taking the power-up caused the pixels that made up the blade of the paladin’s sword to turn black and seemed just a tiny bit longer. I then found that my reach and attack power was indeed greater than before. Judging by how much further my melee and projectile attacks reached and how much faster my foes dropped, I think it boosted my range and power by roughly 50%. From then on, we all made an agreement. That the melee specialists, me and Derpy, would get the range and power boosters while the projectile specialists, Button Mash and his mother, would stick with the projectile volume upgrades. By the way, the berserker’s axes become scary huge after picking up two of them. I would say nearly as big as the berserker herself!

Finally, after one more ambush where a combination of every minor enemy we had encountered thus far swarmed us, we found that the area was steadily becoming darker. “Are we getting close to the end, Button?” Eleina asked while she stayed just behind Derpy and me.

“Uh huh. And you’re gonna be scared!” Button replied with his face starting to look a bit more apprehensive than before.

Finally, the area became very dark to the point where we could hardly see the details on the environment. And once that happened, the characters on screen came to a halt while the screen began to scroll to the right. I then heard a voice speak up. Its malevolent feminine tone sounded vaguely familiar, but the voice itself did not. “You insolent foals… You dare stand against my return?!”

In a spiraling vortex of blue, she… Oh, I just had to shout at what I was seeing. “The heck?! Nightmare Moon?! OK, that’s just insulting!”

Derpy could not help but laugh. On the screen was a pixilated Nightmare Moon. Since Nightmare Moon herself more than likely could not have auditioned to provide her voice for this game, the voice clearly must have belonged to another mare. As insulting as this likely was to my dear friend’s public image, I must confess that the billowing motions of her mane and tail were beautifully animated. Eleina seemed to notice my mild frustration and giggled nervously. “Oh, don’t take that the wrong way! This game has been out for a few years now, if memory serves. It was in the arcades when Button was still a toddler. Just…um…think of this as what Nightmare Moon could have been!”

“Ah, that makes sense. Well, let’s put this imposter down then!” I replied, my left hand tightly gripping the joystick and my right hand’s fingers lightly resting upon the two buttons near it.

To my disappointment though, Nightmare Moon cackled on screen before flapping her wings and taking flight. “My reign of eternal night will never end! Face your doom!” She then suddenly soared skyward and out of sight. A second later, the screen seemed to shake a few times in response to a few heavy thuds before something…big burst out from the right side of the screen and let out quite a roar.

“What the?! Ursa Minor?! That’s a pretty breakneck rise in threat level, don’t you think?!” I retorted in response to seeing an impressively animated and large pixilated Ursa Minor standing before our character’s much smaller sprites. The size of the Ursa Minor was rather accurately portrayed too. That sucker took up close to a third of the screen, if not more!

“Oh, this is gonna get fun!” Eleina spoke with a new smirk on her lips. It seemed that her inner gamer was coming out. As was ours.

“James, how about you lead the charge?” Derpy replied as we regained control of our characters. I nodded as a rather fast tempo began to blare from the cabinet’s speakers that was definitely fitting for a boss fight.

“OK. Bring it, Grumpy Bear! Or you feeling too blue to put up a fight?!” I retorted while poking fun at the Ursa’s naturally blue translucent body, not really minding that it could not hear me.

The massive bear took a wide swipe at the paladin, but I reacted in time to use my shield charge. Unlike the previous enemies, I was only able to push the creature back and leave it stunned a moment while it lowered its head as if recoiling from a blow. I suppose some enemies are just too large and heavy to knock down. I then quickly followed up with a few magic wave slashes before Derpy moved in and performed a deadly twin axe spin on the boss. There was no life meter for it, so I had no idea how much damage we were doing. All the while, Button Mash and Eleina were providing support from afar while taking care to mind their life gauges by not resorting to their desperado attacks.

A moment later, Button Mash spoke up while mashing the projectile button before him. “Hey, why did they use an Ursa Minor as the boss instead of an Ursa Major? Aren’t those a lot scarier and meaner?!”

His mother replied with a bit of a chuckle to her voice. “Probably because they wouldn’t be able to fit the whole thing onto the screen!” She had a point there. Ursa Majors are several times larger than Ursa Minors… And judging by the size of the one we were fighting, I suspect that particular Ursa Minor might have been a bit on the small size since most of them tower over houses.

Eventually, Button got a little too gutsy and drew in close before he began to take some swift slashes at the Ursa Minor with the archer’s dagger. I noticed that his health bar had dropped to less than a quarter of its maximum size with most of the gauge filled with red. Definitely not a color that means a good thing. “Uh… Button? I don’t think that’s a good… What the crap?!” I started to speak up, but then burst into laughter as I saw the Ursa Minor gulp the archer character down with a very unexpected animation!

“What?! Hey! No fair! Darn it!” Button Mash yelled while we all burst into laughter from just how random that instant death attack was.

“Oh my god, epic fail! Didn’t see that coming!” I could not help yelling out. Fortunately, we managed to remain focused enough to continue the assault without letting the boss get in any free hits.

“Gah! That’s what I get for not sticking with what my character’s good at!” Button growled while the archer flickered back onto screen with a full health bar and the number next to the archer’s profile at the top dropping by 1. “I’ll use you for target practice!” He then yelled before once again peppering the Ursa with multiple arrows with each shot. It seemed that as long as he had a spare life, the power-ups he had acquired would not disappear.

Finally, the Ursa Minor suddenly leaned back while standing on its hind legs, seemingly on the verge of collapsing. “Phew! Looks like that did… Wha…?! Hey!” I spoke up before yelping as the freaking thing fell forward and landed on top of the paladin. “Oh, come on! How cheap is that?!” Despite having every right to be mad about it, I could not help laughing along with the three ponies seated at my sides. Sure enough, the paladin reappeared at the left edge of the screen while flickering for about five seconds as my life count was reduced by 1. Our characters' sprites then performed some rather entertaining victory poses, but the mage’s pose caught me by surprise. She seemed to hide much of her head behind her cloak while giving us a wink. Were they seriously throwing in some sex appeal in that game? Regardless, our characters then charged off to the right of the screen while everything faded to black.

“If that’s how things started out, I’m really looking forward to the rest. We got time for more?” I asked while taking a moment to flex my wrists.

“I think we have more than enough time for more. Shall we keep going, Button?” Eleina replied while turning her gaze to her son.

“Oh yeah, I’ve never had this much fun by myself! Let’s keep going!” Button Mash replied before giving the screen a rather focused grin.

“Me too! Come on, James! Onward!” Derpy added while sounding like she was getting way too into the game as well. But can you really blame her?

The next level seemed to have our characters wading through what seemed to be the shallows of a river near the forest we had just been in. There was no solid ground. Just a layer of rippling light blue water serving as the floor. Our characters did not seem to be slowed down at all, the depth of the water appearing to be only a few inches deep.

“Water, water everywhere and not a drop to drink.” I muttered almost instinctively. “Just how far have you gotten before getting stuck, Button? Was it here?”

“Nah, I always get stuck in the third level. I’ve made it to the boss a few times, but I keep getting floored! I always used the paladin though.” He replied while we proceeded onward.

“Well, that explains everything. Stick with the archer, kid. You’re really doing well with it.” I replied while complimenting how he had only lost one life so far and even then it was due to a fluke.

“Yeah, I am doing really ni… Whoa, heads up!” Button yelped as enemies seemed to burst from under the very shallow water. They seemed to be large green water snakes that would remain in place and snap at our characters before diving again and popping up elsewhere.

“Ooh, lovely! I always wanted a snakeskin purse!” Eleina spoke up with a bit of a menacing growl. Her character’s water-based spells did not seem to do much to them, but the mage’s lightning spells instantly fried them for obvious reasons. Upon death, the snakes would fall into the water limply before sinking out of sight somehow despite how gentle and shallow the water was.

We soon found that the playfield would have some noticeably darker patches of water. When I got curious and decided to see what would happen, my character dropped right out of sight before reappearing in the corner of the screen while flickering as if I had just lost a life. Only instead of losing a life, I had lost roughly 20% of my health bar. Derpy could not help but laugh at my curiosity taking a bite out of my health bar. “I didn’t know you liked water that much, James!”

“Hey, levels with lots of water in them have such a soothing atmosphere to them. They’re some of my favorites in games.” I replied, finding the music that was playing through the speakers to be rather calming compared to the soundtrack that had been playing during the forest level. It even seemed to have a mysterious foreboding to it that kept us all slightly anxious, as if letting us know that enemies could be hiding under the surface at any time.

One thing I found rather annoying to watch was that the archer character would hover over the deeper water with ease while the mage would flounder about in the water for about two seconds before sinking. At least I assumed she would sink. Eleina was always quick to get her character back into the shallows before she could drown. I found that the berserker character would sink instantly like mine too, leading me to believe that our greater offense and defense came at the cost of buoyancy in water. Poor Derpy even lost her first life that way!

I just now realized that I could literally go on for hours about how this game went. For the sake of time, I will give a brief rundown until I get to what happened in the final level. Or I will at least try to do so. The boss of the river area was what seemed to be a towering sea serpent that loomed in the background in what was clearly deeper water and could only be attacked when his upper body came into the foreground to strike. His most troublesome form of attack was creating waves of water now and then. Every time he came into the foreground, the patches of deep water would be changed, both in location and size. Button Mash did not have to worry about falling in, but he still could not take as much of a beating as the rest of us. I will admit that Derpy and I both lost a life during that boss fight, mostly from being knocked into the deep water more than once.

The next level seemed to take part on a volcanic mountain range. Along with various types of rock creatures and fire demons, we also had to be mindful of avalanches. I could see why Button had trouble getting through this area as the paladin. My character was not the swiftest and the boulders would often give me trouble. Even Derpy was having an easier time than me since the berserker’s mighty axes could smash the boulders apart if she hit the button at the right time. I just had to be careful of when I moved and when I stood still to block a boulder with my shield. Even so, Button ended up losing the rest of his lives on this level and had to pop in another bit to get back in the game, albeit with the loss of his power-ups. The boss of this level was a large rock golem made up of numerous boulders. His melee attacks had great reach and he would at times fall apart with his remains rolling all around the screen. But the berserker’s boulder-crushing axes could destroy the rolling rocks, resulting in the golem being cut down to size a bit and making his attacks less of a threat. If she ended up destroying enough of him, the shrunken boss would even panic and run all over the screen to get away from us!

“Haha, that’s right, you fool! Run, I say! Run!” I could not help yelling while we all tried to chase him down. It was nothing but us laughing and jeering at the cowardice of the boss being cut down to a fifth of his original size. After a while, he would summon more rocks to bring himself back up to his original size. Even so, a few more repeats of that process and that sucker was done. Definitely one of the most entertaining bosses in the game.

The next level seemed to be a city area with plenty of random ponies running by in the foreground, background, and even right across the playing field. The town seemed to be under siege, what with all the fires and smashed wooden carts everywhere. Judging by the rather fancy designs on the buildings and that they were all white, I strongly suspect that the place was heavily based on Canterlot.

Button Mash was pretty psyched to have finally made it this far and was really fired up. “All right! I never made it this far! What’s next?!”

“I see quite a few gentlemen in need of a woman’s touch!” Eleina replied as the first wave of enemies marched into view. Some earth ponies clad in dark armor one would expect from the personal soldiers of Nightmare Moon.

“Just a bunch of tin cans! I’ll pry them open!” Derpy said with a determined grin before smashing one of the soldiers into submission with a single full combo. The soldier’s main means of attack were the spears they carried, which they would sometimes use with a thrusting charge that had great reach. Sometimes they would even throw them before conjuring another to replace the ones they had just tossed. Even Button Mash got hit a few times from those attacks.

Something I discovered early on was that the level seemed to be a type of bonus level and maybe even the every middle of the game. Civilian ponies would often run by and would frequently drop power-ups and even extra lives on occasion! What was more, we would sometimes find civilians being cornered by two enemy soldiers with the word ‘HELP’ flashing up onscreen for a second before vanishing and then repeating it. Disposing of their tormentors would cause the cornered ponies to raise their arms high while the word ‘THANKS’ appeared before running offscreen to the left while leaving a power-up in their wake.

With how frequent these power-ups were being dropped, I decided to make a tactical move and allow one of the enemies to finish me off since I was down to my last life. I had to specifically tell my companions to not assist me. Once the paladin was taken down, I popped in another bit to return to the game, although my power-ups had been lost. That was fine though since I quickly got them all back. Once my sword’s blade had become twice as long as before while taking on a gold hue, I knew I was set for the rest of the game. Derpy even followed suit and let herself lose her last life so she could get her power-ups back with a full stack of lives ready.

I suspect we were not supposed to lose in that level since every now and then, Princess Celestia herself would swoop by while launching rays of fire from her horn at the enemies, often taking some of them out. This honestly caught me by surprise. “The heck?! Can Celestia really do that?!”

“I dunno, but she’s really cool!” Button replied while picking up another power-up and boosting the number of arrows he fired with each shot to seven.

The boss at the end of this level/bonus stage was a towering minotaur with a dull blue coat and tough leather trousers while hefting a mighty war hammer in his hands. Compared to those I have sometimes seen in magazines, this one was exceptionally large and rather brutish. The head of that hammer was almost twice the size of the paladin. “Looks like it’s hammer time. Let’s just hope a second one doesn’t show up on a raised platform.” I spoke up while gripping my joystick tightly with one hand, referencing a rather infamous video game adversary from quite some time ago. If you do not know what I am speaking of, do not worry too much about it.

Poor Eleina lost her last life during that fight and certainly was not happy about having to let go of her power-ups before popping in another bit to rejoin the game, but a couple of civilian ponies rushing across the battlefield helped replenish some of them by dropping a scatter projectile power-up for her. I should also mention that by this point, Derpy’s melee boost power-up effect had reached its maximum effect with the axes being roughly the same size as the berserker’s body. This increased their range and power, but also seemed to slow down her swings just slightly as well. I have to say I think the power increase for her weapons was even greater than mine since my attack speed was unaffected.

The boss attacked with broad swings of his hammer that fortunately took a while to deliver, but the range was so great that it was hard for the slower players to get out of range in time. He would even smash the hammer into the ground so hard that anyone who was nearby would take some minor damage and would be knocked down. I was even unfortunate to take a direct hit from that attack. And my shield did nothing to weaken it! That one blow knocked off half of my entire health bar. I would not be surprised if it would take the archer character out in one shot! Fortunately, my friends made certain that the next recovery item that was dropped by a passing pony was reserved for me. Eventually, the minotaur let out a bull’s bellow while his coat turned a fiery red. The massive head of his hammer became engulfed in flames and would even launch waves of fire with each swing, increasing the range of all attacks. It was actually very tricky to get close enough to attack without getting fried in the process. I had to resort to the paladin’s shield charge attack several times just to make an opening. I suspect that was during the last half of the battle since he eventually collapsed and flickered away not long after that. As if to add further to the bonus level theme, Celestia herself set down before us and cast a spell that gave us all an extra life and filled our health bars to their maximum capacity. I guess that was just the game's way of getting us ready for the next half.

The next level seemed to be through a rather quiet mine or cave level filled with beautifully animated shimmering crystals hanging from somewhere off the top of the screen. The music even sounded rather mysterious and whimsical. The enemies in this level often burst out of the stone walls at the back or even come charging out of nowhere with rather crude looking spears with gemstones serving as spearheads. They seemed to be rather burly canine-like creatures. The burliest ones had earthy coat colors and wore tattered jackets and attacked with their mighty arms. The ones that were armed seemed to wear domed helmets that prevented us from seeing their eyes and wore rather simple metal breastplates and had rounded spaulders on their shoulders. Their coats seemed to be various hues of brown. I eventually found myself becoming skilled at using the paladin’s riposte attack to counter the spear charges from the armored enemies charging in from off the screen. But after observing the troglodytes who kept showing up, I thought I kind of recognized their appearances. “Hey, aren’t those Diamond Dogs?”

“Huh? Yeah, I think they are! Who would’ve thought they knew how to fight like this?” Derpy replied while trying to stay out of reach of their spears.

“Derpy, don’t worry about them! Axes beat lances! Don’t you know about the weapon triangle?” I spoke while using my character’s riposte attack to deal with the blatantly telegraphed spear charges.

“They do?! Lemme try… Whoa, I broke the spear! Hey, come back, fido! I thought you wanted to play!” Derpy called out with a jeering tone after her axe strike seemed to shatter the spear being held by her enemy. He then seemed to panic and run away, though he escaped off the side of the screen before the berserker could reach him. “Oh, ponyfeathers!”

I found Eleina doing a good job of using her magic to keep the Diamond Dogs at bay, but she then started to get a little too into the whole thing. “Down boy! That’s it…no! Bad dog! Down! Good boy… Now play dead!” That devious smirk… I think we were all looking at her out of the corner of our eyes in wariness.

“Wow, Mom. You’re creepy.” Button Mash spoke up in a more reserved tone of voice, prompting Eleina to look at us and grin sheepishly while a deep blush spread across her face.

“Sorry! I’m just…having too much fun.” She replied with an adorable giggle. I have to say she is one awesome pro. Out of all of us, she had lost the fewest lives despite how complex the mage’s play style is.

One part of the level included mine carts that would roll by on tracks. Attacking them would cause their cargo to spill out. Some would be gemstones, which would add bonus points to the score of whoever picked them up, some would be rocks that would roll and bounce around as temporary weapons against enemies before flickering away, and sometimes they would contain a single power-up or recovery item.

At the end of the level, we found the boss that seemed to be one particularly large Diamond Dog who was wearing a tattered jacket with the pockets absolutely loaded down with gemstones. He was carrying a large pickaxe and seemed to have a scar over his exposed chest while also wearing a miner’s helmet.

“OK, big guy. Let’s see who’s top dog around here!” Button Mash growled before once again letting loose with a torrent of arrows. The scattering shots of seven arrows worked fine from no further than half a screen away, but the gaps between each arrow would sometimes be wide enough for the boss to squeeze through.

Naturally, the boss would attack by swinging his big pickaxe around in wide arches, but he was also very jumpy and would often leap across the screen and smash his pick down in an overhead swing. He actually managed to land a hit or two on Button and his mother while they stayed back to provide assistance from afar.

“You naughty dog! It’s time to put you in the kennel!” Eleina shouted in frustration from managing to get hit. She retaliated by using her desperado attack, the boss just happening to move right into one of the crossing lines of blue fire.

At times, the boss would suddenly leap up off screen. The sound of a pickaxe rapidly striking stone would be heard before a whole bunch of small flickering black circles would start to dot the floor. “What’s happening there?” Derpy asked while moving her character away from one.

“He’s bringing down the house! Keep moving!” I replied just before a shower of stalactites began to rain down from above at such frequency that they actually became quite disorienting because many of them would obstruct our views of our characters. I do not think either of us got out of that attack without taking a hit. In fact, there was so much going on that the arcade cabinet’s processors became overloaded and began to cause the game to lag. That turned out to be a good thing for us since it gave us a little more time to react and move our characters out of the way. I doubt it would have been that way if there was only one character onscreen. The game’s speed returned to normal just an instant before the shower of rocky spikes ceased.

After a few more close calls, the boss’s defeat animation occurred. The pickaxe seemed to get knocked right out of his hands and flew upwards before landing right on his head with a comical clank. His face looked really dazed for a moment before the top dog fell flat on his face while stars began to circle over his head. Only instead of stars, they were gemstones. I just had to ask, “Are Diamond Dogs really that obsessed with gems?”

The next level seemed to be a dungeon of sorts lined with dark stone walls and torches lining them with cobwebs in the corners of the screen at times. Judging from how things were progressing, I suspect the plot involved infiltrating Nightmare Moon’s palace.

“Maaaan, I never thought we’d make it this far!” Button Mash spoke with great anxiousness. As much fun as he was having, he also looked very worried about what might happen next. I confess the levels were becoming progressively harder and the enemies were always getting the drop on us with their new attack methods. It was rare for us to end a skirmish against a new type of common enemy without taking some damage.

“It looks like we’re almost at the end too. Since we’ve come this far, why not keep going until the credits roll?” Eleina asked while we paused onscreen for a moment to relax our wrists.

Derpy then stretched and groaned while she stood up. “Actually… Can I take a break for a few minutes? I need to get up and stretch.”

I looked back at the screen while our characters remained stationary. There did not seem to be any timer to tell us to go forward. I suppose there would be no harm in leaving it be. At least as long as someone stuck around to make sure no one would bother it. “Yeah, I guess I could use a short break too. Could we ask you two to mind the cabinet while we get up and stretch for a bit?”

Eleina nodded and gave us both a smile. “Sure thing. Just please don’t take too long. We don’t have that much longer before Button’s appointment.”

Not surprisingly, Button Mash was much more enthusiastic in proceeding through the game and did not seem willing to wait. “Oh, come on! Can’t we keep going now?”

“I know where you’re coming from, Button. I used to be like you. But trust me, take a minute to get up and walk around. You’ll feel better and more focused too.” I replied, feeling slightly lightheaded myself from remaining focused on the game for too long. I suppose the best thing I can call such a feeling is a ‘gamer high’.

“Oh, all right…” Button replied with a groan before getting up off his stool and beginning to trot around while browsing the other cabinets. His mother stayed right by the cabinet to make certain no one would hijack our game.

Derpy and I went over to a vending machine nearby to get us a snack. I then asked while feeling through my pockets for some bits, “So, feeling any better?”

My friend replied with a big grin. “Yeah! I guess video games make for some good stress relief.”

I popped a bit into the vending machine’s coin slot and pressed the number combination for a bag of honey-roasted peanuts. Once I retrieved it from the bottom, I pulled the bag open and deposited half of its contents onto Derpy’s upturned hoof. “Got any ideas on what you would like to do once we finish this game up?”

After munching on a few of the peanuts, she looked at me and replied, “Well… I don’t know just yet. Want to just take a walk?”

“Sounds fine to me. You lead, I’ll follow.” I retorted after munching on some peanuts of my own. I have to say the best peanuts are those that are roasted with honey. There is just no better way to eat them.

After a good ten minutes, the four of us returned to our seats at the arcade cabinet. “All ready, everypony?” Eleina asked as she placed her hoof atop her joystick.

“I’m ready! C’mon, let’s get going and take down the last boss!” Button Mash replied while already moving the archer character to the far right of the screen. Fortunately, the screen would not scroll unless we moved as well.

“Hold up, Button. Don’t go to the head of the pack. Let me lead.” I said while patting him on the head. Without arguing, he fell back and stayed behind the rest of us while we began to proceed.

The dungeon level had a rather dark and ominous tune playing with it, very fitting for an infiltration attempt. The enemies seemed to consist of stone gargoyle characters that would often masquerade as statues before breaking out of their stone shells. Other enemies seemed to be Nightmare Moon’s elite troops, unicorn ponies clad in black armor that would even use levitation to launch their spears and swords at us. The paladin’s shield charge would prove indispensable for countering their ranged attacks. We would also find prisoner’s being contained within cells built into the back wall. Attacking the gates would cause them to escape and leave items behind before galloping offscreen. Mostly they were just recovery items, but that was fine since the enemies were becoming progressively more dangerous.

Eventually, we began to climb some stairs that seemed to enter into a hall with tall support pillars standing between tall arched windows. Button Mash appeared to have become quite excited. “All right! The final boss must be just ahead!”

However, I knew all too well that a long stairwell followed by no enemies was not a good sign. If anything, I was feeling quite anxious. Even Derpy seemed wary. “Uh… James? Am I the only one who’s got a bad feeling about this?”

“You’re not the only one, Derpy. It’s been a long time since I’ve felt myself sweat while playing games.” Eleina replied with a noticeably uneasy expression. And boy, were we in for a surprise. After proceeding for a bit, one of the gaps between the support pillars showed not a typical window, but the profile picture of the berserker character we had seen while selecting our characters at the start of the game in the form of a stained glass window.

“Am I the only one thinking this isn’t a good sign?” I asked just before a ray of moonlight began to shine through the window and onto a spot on the floor. Out of the pillar of light flickered a dark figure. Once the pillar of light faded, a dark version of the berserker stood before us. It was the same sprite as Derpy’s character, but was mostly black with gray highlights and red eyes.

“Hey, not fair! I’m the one playing as the berserker!” Derpy called out with an annoyed scowl.

“It’s not that! I think this boss is going to pit us against ourselves!” I replied while trying to get to the boss with a shield charge. While the dark doppelganger is a potentially overused cliché, that does not mean it cannot be used effectively.

Something I found right away was that the dark berserker boss was just as slow as Derpy’s berserker. Its range was also short, allowing me to often land combos on it due to my longer weapon. But it was still no real pushover. Its attacks hit just as hard as I imagined, taking off a quarter of my character’s life bar with one full combo after I drew in a little too close. I dread to think what sort of damage it would have done to the fragile archer character.

“I see what we need to do. We have to exploit our own characters’ weaknesses!” Eleina spoke while peppering the boss with fireballs.

“My thoughts exactly!” I replied while finishing the boss off with a deadly riposte. Once the boss fell, it flickered out of sight. Of course, I knew we were not done yet. There were likely three more to go.

“OK, who’s next?!” Button Mash called out while we marched ahead. Sure enough, the archer’s form appeared in the next window before another pillar of moonlight brought forth the archer’s dark shadow. “Oh, I guess it’s me!”

“Why is this guy so hard to hit?!” Derpy groaned while the speedy archer constantly outmaneuvered the sluggish berserker. His main form of attack was moving vertically along the screen while launching a stream of arrows. After that, he would zigzag across the battlefield and repeat the process from the other side. I did manage to intercept him once while he was moving from one side to the other, but he broke out of the combo and knocked my character down with a dagger. The damage was rather light, about 10% of my health bar, but it was still enough to frustrate me to a small degree.

“OK, I’m gonna knock him down! Derpy, get your super attack ready.” I declared while standing ready as I waited for the archer to move into my line of fire.

“You mean that axe spin? All right!” Derpy replied while staying right behind me. When the archer moved in front of me, I used the paladin’s shield barge to barrel through the arrows and floor the poor sucker. Just before he could climb to his feet, Derpy closed in and used her character’s desperado attack. The spinning berserker got the most out of the attack, the archer more than likely losing most of his health. Button Mash and Eleina then managed to finish the boss off shortly after by peppering the little nuisance with arrows and spells.

“Am I the only one here who was annoyed by that boss?” I asked, feeling more than glad to have gotten it out of the way.

Eleina then reached out and rubbed her son’s head with an endearing smirk. “Then that must be how our enemies feel when Button here does the same thing!”

“Aw, cut it out, Mom!” Button groaned with a laugh while nudging her hoof away. We then proceeded onward and found the next window to display the mage’s form from the character select screen. Sure enough, a dark version of her rose from a pillar of moonlight that shone through the beautiful glass image.

“Looks like the bosses just added a woman’s touch to the whole thing.” I said before the dark mage began to assault us with black fireballs. However, we were quick to notice that a new gauge had appeared at the center of the top of the screen. It was black, but steadily turned white the more the boss used her magic.

“Hey, she’s got a magic gauge too! When she runs out, let’s gang up on her!” Button spoke up while we tried to weave around her attacks.

“Sounds like a plan! Her other spells will probably suck up more magic power if one of us gets close, but it’ll probably really hurt. Wait until her magic is almost gone, and then get in there and use your dagger to hold her down, Button!” Eleina replied while managing to score a few hits of her own.

And that is exactly what happened. Once the gauge was all white, Button Mash darted in while we too hurried to close the distance. He scored a quick combo on the dark mage to knock her down while Derpy and I moved in to finish the job. It was a good thing the mage could not break out of a combo, or that fight would have likely gone on for a while.

The mage did not last long once we ganged up on her. She collapsed in a heap before flickering away into nothingness. “OK! All that’s left is the dark knight!” Derpy called out with gusto.

We proceeded on ahead, but when we came to the window that we were expecting to have the paladin’s character select screen picture, we found the thing had been partially shattered. The music had also stopped, giving the moment a very eerie atmosphere. And before the window seemed to be a small dark form.

“Huh? Did someone beat us too it?” Button Mash asked while our characters came to a stop as the screen scrolled a little further to the right.

“This doesn’t bode well…” I muttered softly. The game developers seemed to have made this moment in the game with the intention of freaking out the player. Suddenly, the dark figure stood up and its form became much more clear. A darker version of my paladin character. However, instead of red eyes, there was only a red glowing light coming from the eyehole in its helmet. “That’s…creepy…”

The music had returned, but it was now a dark menacing tempo meant to either scare the player or to let us know we were in for a tough fight. Button Mash seemed genuinely freaked out. “Mom… I’m scared!”

“It’s gonna be OK, Button. Just remember, all of our characters have weaknesses.” His mother replied while also looking rather uneasy. That thing’s glowing eye… It was the first time in the game that I felt myself get goose bumps.

“I’ll go first.” I spoke up before charging in and trying to land a combo. However, the dark paladin then proceeded to intercept my attack with a riposte of his own. Only unlike mine, where the paladin slashes his sword down on the enemy, this dark paladin instead impaled his sword right through me. It was a deadly blow as it took off about 30% of my health bar. “Good god…!”

This boss seemed to be the toughest of the bunch since his abilities were just as balanced as the real paladin. His shield provided a perfect frontal defense while stationary and he would sometimes use his shield charge attack to catch us by surprise. Eventually, we started to get a feel for how to take him down. The paladin’s greatest weakness is that he cannot move while being attacked from the front when stationary. I managed to convince Button to get in close to attack with his dagger since the first strike was too quick for a successful counter. While stuck in one spot, Derpy would get behind him and land a deadly axe whirl to deal as much damage as possible.

Even with a pattern figured out, this boss did not drop easily. We all lost at least one life during that fight. Eleina was probably able to save us a few extra lives by using her close proximity spells to send the dark paladin sprawling while using his shield charge, which thankfully was not quite as failproof as my own. When the dark warrior finally fell, we all let out a sigh of relief.

“Phew… I haven’t gotten that fired up in a long time! That boss was crazy!” Button Mash spoke with a wheeze. I too felt a bit drained. Once more, we took a break to relax our minds and to get some water to refresh ourselves.

Judging by the fact that the next level had our characters trekking through a castle courtyard under the glow of the moon, I suspected it was the last level. And I soon found that this level was something of a boss rush. We once again found ourselves going up the same Ursa Minor from the forest level. Fortunately, it dropped much sooner this time. I suspect that the bosses in the last level have only half their health. And this time, I made certain I was nowhere near the thing when it keeled over.

We would also find ourselves going through skirmishes with other minor enemies before encountering the boss from their respective levels. Most of the enemies would even drop power-ups or recovery items, which were definitely something we needed after the duel with the dark paladin. As for the bosses… Do I really need to explain how they all went a second time? Personally, I do not think I need to go over them twice. There was no change to their attack patterns from what I could see.

Fortunately, our characters’ dark doppelgangers did not reappear for this last stretch of the game. I suppose the developers felt that having us face them a second time in the level just after the one they appeared in would be rather redundant. Eventually, we climbed another long stairwell and found ourselves proceeding down another grand stone hall. The night had really settled in now that we could see the star-filled night sky through the tall windows.

“OK, I’m pumped… I’m super pumped…” Button Mash started to mutter. In fact, we had been making fairly little banter and commentary during this last stretch of the game. I suppose we were all probably tired and worn out, much like our characters must have been feeling by that point. We were focused. It was time to wrap things up.

Just after we started to proceed down the hall, I noticed the full moon starting to slowly scroll to the left in the windows. The further we proceeded to the right, the closer it drew to the center. And when the full moon finally came to the very center of the screen in the middle of a towering window, the screen’s scrolling and our characters’ movements stopped. Derpy gulped and whispered, “Uh oh…”

A familiar voice then spoke up from somewhere offscreen. “And so you have come.” The screen then scrolled to the right, revealing Nightmare Moon seated on a throne that bore an uncanny resemblance to the throne I had seen in the castle ruins at the far end of the Everfree Forest. Ugh, just thinking of that place brought back some unpleasant memories…

“You little foals…” She spoke as she rose from her throne and spread her wings. With a mighty flap, she sprang forward while the screen scrolled with her before returning to the same location our characters were standing, the full moon still taking center stage in the night sky as a number of dark spots appeared on the moon’s surface. It seemed to resemble a unicorn’s head. The proverbial ‘Mare in the Moon’. “My reign is absolute! Begone!”

“Time to put you in your place, your majesty.” Eleina spoke with a determined smirk. She was pumped, as was Button Mash and Derpy Hooves. However, I… I was having difficulty pushing myself to want to harm her. Even if it is just a game… It was still Nightmare Moon.

The instant control returned to our characters, Nightmare Moon summoned a rain of lightning bolts onto the battlefield. We had about half a second to respond before the flickering circles on the floor were struck. Button and his mother began to try peppering Nightmare Moon with flurries of arrows and fireballs. However, Nightmare Moon had a very cool evasion trick. She would often move diagonally while remaining aloft with her wings flapping. When moving, she would have a few deep blue afterimages flickering in her wake in what I have to say was a very cool animation effect. But what would I expect from someone as awesome and beautiful as the Princess of Dreams herself?

“Whoa, she’s hard to hit! Mom, gimme a hoof here!” Button shouted while he kept leaning left and right, apparently out of instinct, while his hoof kept mashing the projectile attack button as the archer character kept moving up and down the screen while trying to catch Nightmare Moon in the arcing volleys of arrows.

“I’m trying, but it looks like she’s invincible when she moves! Derpy, try getting close to where she’s going to move to and hitting her when she stops!” Eleina replied while managing to score just a couple of blows on the final boss while taking a few seconds to let her magic gauge recharge after a few dozen shots.

“OK, give me a second!” Derpy spoke with a focused walleyed scowl on her face while making the lumbering berserker move over to one of the spots where Nightmare Moon had once been standing. Eventually, she returned to that spot. And when she did, Derpy let her have it with a full combo with her empowered axes. The final blow sent Nightmare Moon sprawling, but instead of climbing to her feet, she was seemingly wrapped in her glittering blue mane and tail like a shroud before suddenly warping to the other side of the screen and unwrapping herself. Unlike other bosses, I could actually hear her yelp in pain. It was rather unnerving to hear, at least to me.

Nightmare Moon began to display more of her combat prowess the longer the battle dragged on. A blue beam of light would extend from her horn before she would take a sudden swing with her head. Her horn apparently having become a blade of light, it would make a very long and wide slash and send anyone it struck sprawling to the ground. Button was able to get out of range in time, but the slightly slower mage did not react in time and got floored.

“That’s a cheap trick! I wasn’t ready!” Eleina growled while letting out a surprisingly humorous and unexpected equine snort.

I let out a laugh before replying, “Hey, she can probably do this in real life! Don’t be too surprised!”

“James, what’re you waiting for?! You haven’t even tried to hit her!” Derpy spoke loudly while narrowly evading a lightning-charged tackle as Nightmare Moon swooped across the screen.

I will admit now that I was feeling torn. She was just an animated mass of pixels. And yet, I did not want to hurt her. She was still Nightmare Moon, one of the most precious people in my life. Was there a secret ending that would happen if we just lasted long enough in the fight for her to stop? No, that would just be wishful thinking. This game was clearly released a while before she was welcomed back to Equestria just a few months ago, so there is no way this game would display her in a sympathetic light. Finally, I moved my character in her way and intercepted her next charge with my invincible shield barge before following it up with a full combo. “God, forgive me…”

Against my will, I assisted my companions in the battle against the Mare in the Moon. I just had to keep telling myself that she was not the same beautiful alicorn princess I know and love. The fight went on without much of a hitch, Button surprisingly being the one to take the least amount of damage out of all of us. Derpy and Eleina ended up losing a life at some point due to lack of speed and for Nightmare Moon frequently moving to the opposite side of the screen and catching the projectile specialists by surprise. However, once I assume we got her health down into the red, Nightmare Moon pulled off one last trick. A desperado attack of her own.

“The night belongs to me!” She shouted before hovering out of reach in the middle of the screen with the full moon just above her head. The moon then seemed to glow as her horn was engulfed in a bright aura.

“Whoa! Stay close!” I spoke up, prompting my friends to move their characters closer to mine. Shortly afterward, many bolts of lightning started raining down all at once, but in a type of grid fashion. Spots on the floor were left untouched, but then all the open spots were suddenly struck by more lightning while the areas that had been struck were left open again. We had to be careful to alternate the places our characters were standing in to avoid getting zapped. After that, entire walls of lightning rained down onto the floor at the edges of the screen and swept inward towards us. We had to stand in the row under Nightmare Moon herself to evade it, but then had to scramble for the edges of the screen when a wall of lightning came down in that row and then parted in two directions. More and more lightning attacks followed and poor Derpy ended up losing a life, leaving her with just one left. I should also mention by that point we were all down to our last bit. We had come too far to lose by then.

Finally, the assault ceased and Nightmare Moon landed on the right side of the screen. Luckily, Eleina was standing near that spot and moved in close just in time to catch Nightmare Moon with a deadly lightning spell. The instant it struck, Nightmare Moon let out a yell as the screen seemed to go into slow motion before landing in a heap on the floor at the edge of the screen.

“All right! You go, Mom!” Button Mash yelled in glee as the fight was clearly over. We got her. The four of us had beaten the game in one fun sitting.

“Well, it seems I still got it.” Eleina said proudly while grinning sheepishly. I have to say, she has some mad skills. Just what I would expect from an old pro.

“Ooh, what’s happening now? A last minute monologue?” Derpy asked as Nightmare Moon’s sprite seemed to be shaking while she climbed to her knees.

“Uh… Mom? Didn’t we just win?” Button Mash asked while our characters seemed unresponsive to whatever input we made with the joysticks and buttons.

“I think we did… Or is there another phase in the boss fight?” Eleina replied while sounding equally baffled. Nightmare Moon clearly was not showing any signs of actually being down for the count with how her sprite was still moving.

“Oh boy… Is she…growing?” Derpy asked while looking noticeably intimidated. I leaned in closer to pay meticulous attention to Nightmare Moon’s sprite.

Nightmare Moon spoke with a growl to her voice as her speech became increasingly distorted. “My reign…is…eternal!” What followed was a rather nightmarish sight as Nightmare Moon let out a wrathful distorted scream while lightning seemed to strike her body as she threw her head back. The full moon in the center of the top of the screen slowly turned an unnerving shade of red. Her body seemed to grow to twice its previous size while her mouth hung open with fangs lining her jaws. Mane and tail surged wildly behind her, the alicorn’s eyes now just a pair of glowing white beacons in her head. Her armor seemed fractured and damaged. It was especially unnerving to me, having to watch a dear friend of mine being twisted into a demonic version of herself. To make the experience even more intimidating, a new soundtrack began to play that was heavy on what sounded like digitized pipe organs.

“This…isn’t good…” I muttered as our characters even backed away from her. Probably a good thing since it would give us greater distance to plan an assault.

“Whoa, that’s freaky! I never knew Nightmare Moon was a monster!” Button yelled before unleashing streams of arrows the instant control returned to our characters.

“I’m telling you, she’s not! I’m sure she would even find this depiction to be insulting to her image if she saw this now!” I replied while trying to get in close to score a combo.

Nightmare Moon’s attacks were on a completely different level in this new form. Nothing short of the highest difficulty level for this game. Her mane would at times take swipes at us and would surprisingly knock us down. Fortunately, that seemed to be the weakest of her attacks. Unlike her natural state, she did not move around in a predictable zigzagging fashion. Her larger size made her a somewhat easier target and she would often just charge straight ahead to ram us with an impaling enchanted horn attack. In fact, I would say her larger body being easier to hit was the only upside to this change for us. Sometimes, she would not even flinch from our attacks. Most enemies would at least reel from any melee attacks being landed on them. For this boss, only combo finishers would knock her off her feet. Actually, sometimes they would only push her back and nothing else. Easily the tank of the list of enemies we had faced by then.

“She’s as sturdy as a moving van loaded down with carts and pianos!” Derpy grumbled in frustration while she landed a full combo on Nightmare Moon that did not even knock her down. Which is especially odd when one considers how hard the berserker’s attacks hit.

It was then that Nightmare Moon dished out a new attack on the hapless berserker. She conjured up a trail of ice spikes from the ground that extended from just in front of her and all the way over to the opposite end of the screen. That last blow was enough to take Derpy out. And with that being her last life, the berserker’s fallen form flickered and vanished. This time, she did not return.

“Nuts! We lost the big girl!” Button groaned before using his character’s desperado attack to rain a shower of exploding arrows onto Nightmare Moon. These seemed to do a decent amount of damage, though it was unclear just how much damage we were inflicting on this tank of a boss. It also did not help that whenever she did happen to get knocked down, Nightmare Moon would lash out with her mane and tail to swat away anyone who got too close. This made it impossible to deliver a following melee combo to her after another.

Derpy frowned while her goofy eyes glared at the screen. “Come on, take her down! Do it for me!”

“No worries, Miss Derpy. You will be aven… No! Not now!” Eleina replied while drawing in close to deliver a deadly lightning spell, but only to discover that her magic gauge was not filled enough to use it. She did not even have the means to use her potent desperado spell. Nightmare Moon responded to her close proximity and used a much more erratic version of her previous lightning spells, bringing down numerous bolts in a very chaotic manner. The mage got hit several times and quickly faded from the screen, her last life used up.

“You fiend! How dare you do that to my mom!” Button yelled before darting in and scoring a quick combo on Nightmare Moon with the archer’s dagger. Unfortunately, it only pushed her back instead of knocking her down. She then retaliated by using the same ice spike spell, finishing off the lightly armored archer. Button Mash let out a groan before saying a series of words in gibberish that I have no idea of how to spell or pronounce. But I assume it translated to something like ‘Oh, come on, you filthy piece of broken subroutines!’ or something to that effect. I suppose I could have asked, but I had the rest of the fight to focus on. Especially now that I had to do it all alone.

“Come on, James! Nail her!” Derpy cheered as the paladin remained the only one standing. With no one to back me up, I became silent and decided to play smart. Only moving when needed and trying to remain stationary to make certain my shield was ready to block any attacks. Nightmare Moon’s attacks would often connect, and many would chisel away a sliver of my health with each hit, but I was at least surviving. I even managed to get in close and land a couple of riposte attacks on her by sheer luck. But even then, I could not last forever. After trying to play it safe for so long, my character’s health bar finally turned completely red after blocking too many overly damaging attacks. And…that was my last life.

“Crap…” I muttered while letting out a sigh of tension. Now that all four characters had been taken out, the screen darkened while Nightmare Moon’s monstrous sprite remained standing in one place. The word ‘Continue?’ appeared onscreen while a large yellow 9 began to count down.

“Do you think we should try again?” Derpy asked while we glanced at each other. We all still had one bit in reserve for each of us.

Button Mash seemed rather anxious before looking over at his mother. “Mom? Do we still have time to try again?”

Eleina seemed to quickly peek into her purse and checked what I assume was a pocket watch. “Um… We still have fifteen minutes. We should probably get… Well, what about you, James? Shall we give one last shot and see this thing through?”

I then just happened to glance up at the title of the game spread over the top of the game cabinet. Equestrian Heroes. Perhaps it was because I was still fired up from playing, but the word ‘heroes’ caused me to smirk. I then glanced back and forth at my three companions and placed my hand in front of the very middle of the control deck. “For Equestria.”

That caused all three of my gaming companions to suddenly grin or smirk before they placed their hooves over my hand and chanted together. “For Equestria!”

Just before the timer could run out, I snatched up the four remaining bits sitting below the screen and rolled them all into the coin slot. The timer vanished and the play field lit up again. At the top of the screen above the health bars were the four shrunken profile pictures of our characters. We all selected our most fitting classes, causing them to flicker onto the left side of the screen. Eleina then spoke with a smirk, “It’s time to end this, you foul mistress of the shadows!”

Before our characters could stop flickering, I hurried in and scored a quick sword combo on Nightmare Moon before I could become vulnerable. When she tried to lash out at me while I stood my ground and used my shield, Derpy came up behind me and used her projectile shockwave attack. Since our attacks have no effect on each other, it completely bypassed me and knocked Nightmare Moon off her feet. “I got your back, James! Let’s derp her up!

“Have some taste of arrows, you witch! Extra crispy!” Button yelled with great enthusiasm while raining volley after volley of exploding arrows onto her. However, after nineteen uses, his health had become too low to use it again with only 5% of his health left. And it was then that Nightmare Moon displayed a rather cruel trick that made us think carefully about our strategy. The screen flashed before a lightning bolt instantly shot down from above and took the archer out. “What the?! Where’d that come from?!”

Eleina seemed to figure it out in a few seconds and explained while pressuring the boss with her fireball spells. “I think it’s a tactic that forces you to not get too far away when your health gets low!”

Derpy seemed rather baffled by this and asked while managing to score a desperado attack on the boss, “What does that even mean?!”

While I unleashed a shield charge to barrel through the boss’s ice spike attack, I thought up a way of explaining it without being redundant. “She means that the game punishes cowards who are low on health. Don’t back away. Show some courage and stay close and strike!”

“Courage?! I can do that!” Button replied while moving his revived archer down to a closer distance to the boss after a few more explosive arrow bombardments.

Nightmare Moon’s attacks became more erratic the longer the battle dragged on. We all lost one or two lives, but we did not back down. Our goal was to overwhelm her with sheer numbers while taking care to rely on all of our tricks, swapping between melee and projectile attacks as needed. There were times where Button Mash would serve as a decoy while I struck from below or above Nightmare Moon with my very broad projectile strike. We had to fight without power-ups, so the fight was a bit on the frustrating side.

Eventually, Nightmare Moon started using sudden shockwave attacks to send us all sprawling. And after a few times of using this tactic, she started launching beams of electrical energy from her horn that reached across the entire screen. It was really potent. No matter which type of characters it hit, the attack always shaved off a good 30% of our health. Eventually, I got bold and used the paladin’s shield charge. The shield let me barrel right through the beam of lightning and ram her to disrupt the attack. Immediately afterwards, I landed a full combo on her. And on that last hit, the music stopped, the screen froze, and the area slowly darkened. We got her.

None of us spoke, though Button Mash let out a loud shout of excitement while pumping his hoof. Nightmare Moon shuddered and flashed before raising her head and letting out a distorted digitized scream. Beams of light ripped out of her body while the entire screen seemed to shake. The screen then slowly turned white before everything fell silent. When the screen started to return to normal, it showed the same room once more. However, it seemed that the moon was gone and the sky being shown through the windows was a bright blue. Dawn had come. And lying at the right side of the screen was a much smaller alicorn who I recognized instantly. “Luna…?”

The screen faded and seemed to show a type of cutscene. It showed Luna’s fallen form from a closer distance before a white pony’s leg stepped into the shot from the left. And judging by the golden shoe on the hoof, I knew who it was. White text flowed just under the rectangular edge of the screen within the black border. “Sister… Are you well?”

It showed a sudden close-up on Luna’s eye before it opened. The view then changed to being somewhere behind her head, showing the form of Celestia standing before her. “It has been too long… The Nightmare has ended. Thanks to our heroes.”

The screen then changed to a side view of Celestia reaching out and touching her sister’s hoof, which was being raised to her. “All is well now…” It then showed our four characters standing beside each other in amazingly detailed pixilated glory. “Thanks to each of you. Thank you.”

I felt myself relax immensely upon seeing this final cutscene. My three friends seemed very tired as well. A more uplifting tune began to play as the screen faded to black. What followed was an interesting way of wrapping the game up. A detailed profile shot of the archer slid onto screen for a moment before displaying his title and the score he had accumulated by the end of the game. The berserker came next, followed by the mage, and lastly the paladin. But then I got a surprise when the display of his picture extended to the right a bit just enough to show Luna herself come in and give him a kiss on his armored cheek, prompting a look of glee in his exposed eye. This was very unexpected and got a laugh out of all of us. What, was it a reward for being the player who dealt the final blow to the boss? What would happen if the mage or berserker finished Nightmare Moon off? Wanting to show this to Luna next time we met up, I pulled out my DSi and turned on the camera feature just in time to snap a photo of the adorable spectacle before it could fade away.

“Woo! That was a lot of fun. I’d love to do this again sometime!” Derpy said with a loud sigh. A second later, the high score screen came up where we could all enter three letters to identify ourselves by. Not surprisingly, Eleina had the highest score. That mare is one heck of an old pro. I was not too far behind though. Derpy had the lowest score overall, but Button Mash was not very far ahead of her, being the inexperienced spaz he is. I cannot recall what our scores were, but I am sure you could check next time you pass by the arcade in Ponyville. The high scores tend to show up onscreen after the cabinet shows a brief demo of gameplay.

Eleina entered ‘MOM’ as her initials, probably because she is the only mother in town who is into games like this. Button entered ‘MSH’, clearly as a reference to the second word in his name. Derpy used ‘DRP’ for her initials. As for me, I was not entirely certain of what to put in for mine while being limited to just three letters. Eventually, I had an idea. I entered ‘EOH’ as my initials, our scores being at the very top of the list. Feel free to guess what those three letters stand for.

“Whoa… That was fun, but it really took a lot outta me. I feel like I could use a nap.” Button Mash spoke up while slouching over the control deck with a very satisfied look in his eye.

“That’s just your body coming down from a gaming high. You’ll feel OK after a short walk. Trust me, anyone who gets too immersed in a game will get that feeling.” I explained while also feeling rather drained myself.

Eleina then looked at me and gave me one of her sweet motherly grins. “It was very nice of you to play with Button, James. He almost never has anypony to play with him. And you were very good at this game too! Did you say you grew up on these?”

I nodded and turned her way. “Sure did. I think I started playing video games back when I was three years old. I didn’t get my own game console until I was maybe six, and that was a random present at a holiday party. And if there is one thing gaming has taught me over the years, it is patience.”

She let out a giggle and replied, “Oh, you do need to have patience when playing some of them. And… Wait, what time is it?” Eleina then looked into her purse and let out a gasp. “Oh dear! Button, your appointment is in eight minutes! We need to get going!”

Button Mash glanced up at his mother. “Huh? Eight minutes?! OK, we better go!” He then looked back at me and stuck out his hoof for a shake. “It was awesome meeting you, James! You’re the coolest gamer I’ve ever met! Wanna meet up here on Sunday for some more?”

It was incredibly flattering to be praised by such a cute kid. I reached out and grasped his hoof before shaking it. “It was a pleasure, Button. And sure! I have plenty of free time on Sundays. I’ll be sure to bring a couple of friends along too.”

“Awesome! OK, gotta go! See ya! And it was great playing with you too, Miss Derpy!” Button replied before galloping away. His mother then stood up before walking after him. However, she then stopped beside Derpy and me before giving us a bright and endearing smile. “It was a pleasure getting to spend time with you two. And thanks for being a good friend to my son. If you see us again, please be sure to say hello.”

“Will do, Eleina. You take care.” I replied while giving her a tender cuddle, which she returned with a smile. She also shared one with Derpy before trotting away to catch up to her son. While she left, I could not take my eyes off of her.

Derpy seemed to notice my expression and asked with a rather whimsical smirk on her face, “See something you like?”

I had to suppress a snicker upon hearing those words. “Yup. I have no idea who her husband is, but he is one lucky dude. That mare is the hottest girl in town, hands down. And that’s saying something because I know Rarity.” Derpy got a good chuckle out of that little quip.

“Mmhm. She does tend to get a lot of attention. She’s a really nice lady too.” Derpy explained once she had ceased laughing. “She’s a good mom though. Button Mash just recently started attending elementary school in Ponyville.”

“Yeah, Button is a cool kid too. Pretty fun to be around. I never thought I would make friends with any kids outside of the Cutie Mark Crusaders.” I replied before looking at Derpy. “Uh… Do you think that’s weird? A guy being friends with a kid who might be two decades younger than himself?”

Derpy raised her wings again as if to shrug her shoulders. “I don’t see anything wrong with it. Friends are still friends, right?”

“Most people would probably find it creepy where I come from. And…uh…don’t ask why, all right? Touchy subject there…” I retorted while trying not to think of the concept too much.

The two of us then stood up and stretched while letting out long satisfied groans. How long had we been squatting in front of that device anyway? It felt really good to finally stand up again. I then glanced around at the other game machines. I suppose I could have checked them out as well, but I had thoroughly satisfied my gamer itch for the time being. I just wanted to take a walk and loosen myself up.

Derpy then approached me and nudged my side. “So… What’s next?”

I looked down at her and asked, “Well… How do you feel?”

“Oh, I’m much better now. But…I still have nothing to do right now. Can we still hang out?” She replied while looking like she was afraid that she was asking for too much from me.

After that nice long gaming session, I was really enjoying myself with Derpy Hooves. I really did not want to part ways with her yet. Especially since my friends had not returned from Cloudsdale. “Sounds good to me. What would you like to do next?”

“Well… How about… Oh, I got it! Remember that sword you got on your birthday?” Derpy replied before raising her voice in some excitement.

“That wooden longsword the Cutie Mark Crusaders crafted for me? Yeah, I’ve got that propped up next to the stairs in Fluttershy’s house. You want to try using it or something?” I retorted while thinking back to that wooden weapon. Every now and then, I take it out into the meadow to practice with it. I have yet to actually need it for anything though.

Derpy shook her head and explained, “No, I don’t want to use it. But I was hoping I could watch you try using it for real. You know, seeing how you did so well playing as that knight in the game?”

“Heh, I guess I did do really well with him. OK, sure. Let’s go get my sword.” I replied while probably blushing from that praise. The two of us then left the arcade and headed to the far side of town. It was a fairly long walk to get back home.

After passing through Ponyville and reaching the meadow that separates Fluttershy’s home from the town, Derpy seemed to stop while she peered ahead. “Uh oh…”

I stopped and looked back at her. “Something wrong?” She seemed very uneasy and pointed ahead. When I turned around and peered into the distance, I noticed what seemed to be a pegasus stallion I did not recognize walking up the slope to Fluttershy’s front door. He then seemed to fiddle with the mailbox for a moment before turning and walking back down the slope and in our direction.

“Wait… Isn’t our place part of your mail route, Derpy?” I asked while looking back at her.

“Uh huh… Let’s just get this over with…” Derpy replied halfheartedly while trying to stay behind me. I decided to lead on, hoping that this new mailpony would not be any trouble.

Once we drew closer to each other, I saw that the stallion seemed to be wearing a brown mail satchel over his shoulder. He had a dark gray coat and a reddish brown mane and tail. His cutie mark seemed to depict a postage stamp of sorts. I cannot recall much else about his appearance since he did not leave a very pleasant lasting image on me. And I will now explain why.

Before I could even say anything to the passing stallion, his ears perked up before a scowl spread across his face. “You again? What’re you doing out here, you klutz?”

That was quite a rude greeting. I turned to face Derpy, who sheepishly stepped out from behind me. “Sorry…”

“Sorry, huh? I’m the one who’s been assigned to pick up your slack, you know. Why can’t you do anything right?! Is being useless your special talent? Useless as bubbles?!” The stallion replied with a rather angry tone, but I also swear I heard an underlying mocking tone to it as well.

Derpy could not offer a reply. She even seemed to be tearing up. The stallion continued on, his angry scowl slowly turning into a rather cruel smirk that made me feel a great bitterness towards him. “I bet you even lose packages every week too. You think the boss ever gets complaints for mail being covered in muffin crumbs? Seriously, how did a total loser like you even land a job in one of the most complex businesses in town?”

When I glanced back down at my friend, I winced when I saw that she had started cry. She had raised one hoof to her eye and seemed to be quietly sobbing while trying to look away. Those words clearly struck a nerve in her heart. “You worthless boggle-eyed freak… Hey, pal. Why don’t you ditch that klutz? I’m telling you right now, she’s nothing but trouble.” The stallion then spoke to me with a rather smug expression.

By then, I was feeling rather disgusted with this stallion. It had been a long time since another’s actions and words had left my blood boiling. I stared at him and spoke as calmly as I could. “I’ll pass.”

Derpy seemed to stop sobbing and looked up at me. The stallion seemed rather shocked too and asked, “Huh? No?! Are you kidding?! Look at her! Those eyes say it all, man! She’s just a disaster waiting to happen!”

“And I would still rather hang out with her than you.” I replied while dropping down to a knee and pulling my friend closer to me. “At least she has only one big flaw as opposed to the several you have. Putting her down just because of one chronic fault? How infantile. I know eight-year-olds more mature than you.”

I could see Derpy looking at me out of the corner of her eye with a truly flabbergasted expression. The stallion was no different. He could not even speak. All he did was give me one long silent stare with his mouth hanging open slightly. I then continued and spoke, “Look, I don’t blame you with being upset for whatever happened this morning. I heard. But at least you’re probably being compensated for the extra duty. That means more bits in your pocket, right? Treat yourself to a nice meal tonight with it or something. Give yourself a pat on the back. And for the love of god, stop rubbing her problems in her face. At least she doesn't intentionally rain on your parade and probably learns from her mistakes.”

“James…?” Derpy muttered lightly before falling silent again.

I did not stop. I wanted to get everything I had on my mind off before I could be interrupted. “And you know what? Whenever I see her, I don’t cringe in fear of what she might do next. I always smile. Just seeing this sweetheart here brings a smile to my face. So she’s a klutz? That’s fine. We all have flaws. And that’s just one compared to you. Your flaws are obviously that you are very critical towards others and not nearly as accepting of their faults. That’s two over one. So come back and complain once you completely iron out those faults and only after that. That reasonable enough for you? Or am I asking for too much?”

There was a long silence while the stallion just stared at us. And then, without a word, he just walked past us and back towards Ponyville. I have no idea what he was thinking and I did not care to find out.

“Man, I never thought I would meet another jerk in Ponyville after Diamond Tiara… Derpy? Are you OK?” I muttered to myself before noticing tears streaming down my friend’s face. She did not say anything, but her blank expression turned into a crooked smile before she practically jumped at me before grabbing me in one of the tightest hugs I had received in a while.

“Thank you…” She whispered in my ear. I could not help holding her tightly in my arms as well.

“I had to say something, Derpy. You’re a good person and a good friend.” I whispered back while my hand stroked her folded wings.

I heard her whisper with a tearful voice, “Am I…really somepony who makes you smile?”

I decided to be completely honest to her about that. “You are. Whenever I see you around, even if I do not have a means to directly interact with you, I can’t help but smile. You could be right in front of me or far away in a crowd of ponies. Somehow, I just always notice you. And when I do, I can’t help but smile and feel a bit happier.”

Derpy went silent for a moment before tightening her grip around me. “I feel the same way about you too… Whenever I see you going around, I also smile. You’re so easy to spot and you’re always so open and accepting. You never complain about other’s flaws… And just being with you makes me feel better about myself. Why is that?”

I dwelled on this for a moment before finding a response. “Well, a former friend once told me that I have a ‘healing personality’. Do you think he might have been right?”

The feeling of Derpy lowering her chin onto my shoulder showed that she had nodded. “I think so… You’re very sweet. And you care.”

“I try to be.” I replied quietly while holding her close. Derpy certainly might not be one of my closer friends, but she is a friend nonetheless.

A couple of minutes passed before her grip on me loosened. Derpy then pulled away from me and looked at me with a walleyed smile. Dried tears had left sodium deposits on her cheeks. “I think I’ll be OK now… Hopefully the others will stop bothering me at work soon too.”

I nodded and climbed to my feet. “Me too. But now that we’re almost to my place, shall I go grab my sword?”

Derpy grinned broadly and started to hover in the air. “Yes please, Sir James!”

There were numerous little animals scampering about the area once Derpy and I had reached the front yard of Fluttershy’s cottage. Angel seemed to be taking nap in his little house off to the left. “Seems nopony’s here yet. I’ll be right back out.”

“OK, I’ll be over here on the bridge.” Derpy replied before lying down on the earthen bridge spanning the creek in front of the cottage. I then stepped inside the cottage and saw what I was looking for. A long wooden sword propped up next to the stairs in the corner. Still, just to be safe, I tried calling out to see if anyone was home at the time.

“Honey?! Scootaloo?! Are you home?!” I called out while holding a hand to the side of my mouth to channel my voice. There was no answer, lowering my spirits just slightly. It was then that I was reminded of just how much I was missing my friends. But my spirits rose when I felt something small land on my left shoulder.

“Huh? Oh, Angela! At least you’re here.” I spoke up in delighted surprise to find my pet dove perching next to my head. I reached up and stroked her head, prompting a delighted coo from her. “You wanna watch me practice some swordplay out there?”

Angela seemed to nod in agreement. I then approached my sword and looked it over. It had been a while since I had last held it. “Man, Apple Bloom did a fine job on sanding this down. I don’t think I could get a splinter from this if I tried. What did she make this out of? Ebony?”

I then noticed something else on the sword. With the thing turned upside-down with the blade pointing down, the round wooden pommel was sticking up in the air. And hanging on it were the two fingerless black gloves Lyra had given me for my birthday. “I guess swordplay does require some extra protection for the hands.”

I took the gloves and slid them onto my hands before grasping my sword’s hilt and hoisting the thick wooden blade over my right shoulder. I then went back outside and slipped through the doorway with Angela in tow. Once Derpy saw us coming, she stood up and trotted our way. “Ooh, looking good! Is that how you’re supposed to carry a big sword like that?”

“In all honesty, I think it would be impossible to pull a sword this long from a scabbard if it was on your back. So hoisting it over the shoulder is probably the best way to carry it around.” I replied while taking a moment to gently caress Angela’s fluffed chest feathers.

“Oh, hi there, Angela! You coming to watch too?” Derpy asked upon noticing my pet on my shoulder. The little white dove let out a coo of approval while almost seeming to smile.

“Yup. She’s along for the ride. Let’s go.” I then proceeded to lead Derpy away from the cottage to an open area very close to the Everfree Forest.

“This looks open enough. Angela, would you mind staying by Derpy while I do this? I’d hate to clock you one with this thing.” I spoke to Angela, worried that one of my movements might cause her to fall off or even get hit by my sword. While certainly not sharp enough to cut anything, the sturdy hard blade could still crush her frail body. Angela seemed to understand and fluttered over to Derpy before perching atop her head.

“OK, Sir James! Show us what you know!” Derpy called out while looking very focused on me. I nodded in kind before turning to my left for extra momentum to swing the sword right from my shoulder while grasping it in just my right hand. I then lifted myself up from being dragged down by the weight to provide more momentum to swing the sword upward before reaching up and grasping the hilt with my left hand and bringing the blade down hard into the grass with a twin-handed grip.

Derpy gave me a brief applause before I decided to exercise some more of my swordplay knowledge. Now in something of a kneeling position, I tried turning to my right for more momentum while following with a low sweep of my sword as I imagined myself striking at a foe’s legs. I then rose to my feet while still turning and performed another broad diagonal sweep with my blade. I just now realized that writing about how one actually moves during swordplay is somewhat tricky. If only I had some diagrams to show the stance and the movement of the sword…

I then suddenly performed a feint, where I suddenly bent my knees while leaning backwards to pull my body back without moving my feet. Holding the blade straight, I then thrust the sword forward for a hard stab. I then pulled the sword hard to my right, imagining tearing it from the impaled foe’s torso. After that, I made a wide sweep to my left that caused the sword to point behind me with the pommel facing forward. I then put that pommel to good use by jabbing it forward before following with another wide sweep to my right.

This continued for a good minute or so before I decided to stop and take a breather. Derpy immediately applauded while I approached her with my sword over my shoulder “That was really cool! Are you a retired swordsman or something?”

Retired? I almost laughed at that bit. “Not even close. I’ve never applied for anything combat related in my life. Besides, swords are outdated where I come from. Just relics of a bygone era, but are still universal symbols for combat and noble warriors. If only the history of the weapon was so noble…”

Derpy seemed to fail to notice the dark overtone of that last line, something I am grateful for. “Well, you really looked like you knew what you were doing. Are you sure you’re not a knight?”

“Yes, Derpy. Very sure. I was just improvising right there. Still, I have years of visual training by watching and observing swordplay performed by others. I just build off of what I’ve seen to try to perform adequately with a blade. I do have some combat experience from when me and my friends went to stop Nightmare Moon a few months back, but I can’t see myself doing stuff like that for a living.” I replied while examining the blade, hoping that striking the ground with it did no harm.

“Oh, OK. Well, it’s still cool that you know how to use it.” Derpy replied before her eyes turned towards the forest nearby. “Hey, James? Since we’re out here, wanna take a walk through the Everfree Forest?”

As odd as that request was, I held no fear for the forest and saw no harm in walking along the path inside it so long as we did not go too far. “I don’t see why not. Angela, would you mind waiting for us back here?”

Angela nodded before fluttering up to me and giving me a gentle nuzzle before flying back to the cottage in the near distance. Derpy then trotted along ahead of me while we searched for the actual path that leads into the Everfree Forest. “OK, ready?”

“Lead on, Derpy. I’ve got your back.” I replied while carrying my sword over my shoulder.

The forest was quiet with the sounds of wildlife occasionally breaking the silence. I really do not know for certain why so many ponies fear that place. I actually went out of my way to ask why while all my friends were present at one time. Plants grow, weather changes, and animals take care of themselves all on their own? Come on. Where I am from, that is how things are all over the world. Needless to say they completely flipped out over that with Rarity even spazzing out in my face before seemingly fainting in an overly dramatic fashion. Silly fillies.

Eventually, Derpy stopped on the simple dirt path and glanced around. “It’s really peaceful out here… Wait, did you hear that?”

“Um… No, I didn’t hear anything…but I am seeing something.” I replied after glancing around and noticing something in the shadows not very far from us. A pair of glowing green beacons that seemed…vaguely familiar.

“Derpy… Get behind me.” I spoke up, feeling myself tense up. Derpy seemed to notice the glowing lights as well and silently moved behind me. “Now…run. Let’s just…run for it.” I spoke softly, yet urgently. Derpy took a few steps back before suddenly turning and galloping back down the path. I too followed suit and sprinted with my sword over my shoulder.

“What do you think it was?!” Derpy called while glancing over her shoulder at me. She soon took to the air, probably just in case she needed to get up into a tree.

Before I could reply, I thought I heard what sounded like the clattering of wood and heavy footsteps not far behind me. When I managed to look back, I saw the same two glowing lights steadily gaining on me while a dark brownish form moved through the shadows. I then remembered that I was, in fact, armed with a fairly large weapon. “Oh, what the hell. Bring it!”

I came to a sliding stop before turning around and taking a swing with my sword. Whatever was coming did not stop in time and got smacked right across the face and also got knocked down. Now that our pursuer was closer, I recognized it right away. “Whoa. A real timber wolf?”

Just like in the arcade game I had played a short while ago, the timber wolf was a lupine creature of sorts made entirely out of various pieces of wild wood. Branches, twigs, leaves. It was just a ramshackle collection that took on the visage of a wolf, complete with wooden fangs. In all honesty, I would much rather suffer a bite from real fangs than wooden ones. The strange creature was also noticeably smaller than real wolves, but was still clearly a threat.

It shook its head to clear its vision after that blow while I took a more proper stance with the blade being held laterally before me in a defensive stance. I was not feeling as scared as I normally would be if I were unarmed. I knew I could defend myself. The wooden wolf began to slowly circle me while I constantly rotated myself to face it. Becoming rather annoyed by this creature, I made a sudden lunge forward and brought my sword down onto its head. “Piss off, mutt! I’m not in the mood for you!”

The wolf backed away again, but still did not retreat. But after a moment more of observing the predator, I noticed something I had somehow overlooked. The creature was made of wood. Just wood. “Hang on… Hey! What are you even gonna do to me?! What are you gonna get out of eating my flesh?!”

Much to my surprise, the timber wolf actually seemed to understand my words, since its glowing eyes opened noticeably wider while letting out a rather bewildered growl. I then continued to explain while holding my arms out to my sides, “You’re nothing but wood! Just wood! Trees don’t get nutrition from flesh! They get it from water and soil! How would you even digest me?! Can you even taste what you eat?! Do you even have a stomach in there?! How do you timber wolves even repro… Actually, scratch that last part. I don’t even want to imagine that.”

The creature before me seemed extremely baffled by my words and even raised a ‘paw’ to its head to scratch it. Apparently having no answer for me, it raised its forelegs as if to say ‘I have no clue’ before running back into the underbrush and out of sight. Probably to go soak in a pond for some moisture.

I glanced behind me and soon noticed Derpy standing on a branch sticking out from a tree. “Uh… What did you do?! That thing just ran away!”

I shrugged my shoulders, also baffled by numerous unanswered questions that were floating around in my head. “I guess I just overloaded the thing’s mind by pointing out huge plot holes about it and its brethren. At least they would be plot holes if this was a story or TV show.”

Derpy seemed to understand what I was getting at. She then asked while hovering down from her safe spot, “Now that I think about it, where did timber wolves come from?! They’re just wood that’s held together by some kinda spell, right? Does that mean somepony made them and just let them run wild?”

“My first guess would be Nightmare Moon back when she was still a rogue princess, but that yellowish green glow in their eyes tells me otherwise. A real enigma, those creatures. But how did I not come across any the first time I went through this forest on my own? Talk about a lucky break!” I retorted while thinking back to the couple of days I had to hide out in the forest. If I had stumbled onto a pack of those creatures…. Ugh, that is an unnerving thought.

Not wanting to wait around for more wooden wolves to educate, Derpy and I made a mad jog back to the entrance to the forest and eventually emerged into the daylight. “Well, I don’t think I’ll ever be going in there again without this sword. I gotta remember to thank the girls for this! They might’ve saved my life!”

Derpy paused to catch her breath and also broke out into uneven laughter. “Heh… That was kinda fun! Today’s been full of lots of interesting stuff!”

“Yeah… I guess you and I are really turning a dull lonely day into something special, huh?” I replied while leaning on my sword for support.

After a moment of just shooting the breeze, we then looked up and glanced around at the sound of what sounded like a distant boom or explosion. “Whoa, what was that?”

Derpy then suddenly pointed to the north. “Over there! It’s a sonic rainboom!”

I looked in the direction my friend was pointing and raise a hand to my brow. What I saw… Well, this might be tricky to describe. It appeared to be an expanding circular shockwave that seemed to be made up of a rainbow of colors. It was quite a beautiful sight, to be honest. And judging by how far away it was, that shockwave must have been many miles away. “Hang on… THAT is a the result of a sonic rainboom?!”

“Yep! I heard only Rainbow Dash knows how to perform it. She’s at the Best Young Fliers Competition today, isn’t she?” Derpy replied while glancing up at me.

“Yeah… And she said she would do this just before they are ready to come home… Wait, already? I thought the prize for winning the competition is a day with the Wonderbolts. What counts as a day to them? One hour?” I asked, utterly baffled by them seemingly returning too early when considering the time of day. They left shortly before noon, and now it was early in the evening. All things considered, that was way too soon a departure from Cloudsdale. Maybe she did it by accident just for fun?

“Well, it’s a pretty long flight to Cloudsdale from here. It’ll take them a while to get back.” Derpy spoke up before turning her gaze to me again. “Hey! How about you come over to my place? I still gotta thank you for a little while ago. How about I bake you some muffins?”

I looked down at the mailmare and showed a slight grin. “Muffins, you say? Sure! Just let me put my sword back and we’ll get going.” I then hurried over to Fluttershy’s cottage and put my sword and gloves back where they were before. After saying hello to Angela again, I ran outside to catch up to Derpy and headed back into town with her.

After walking along for a short while, we came to a house that really did not stand out that much from other residences in Ponyville. “Here’s my place! Come on in and make yourself at home.” Derpy said with a big grin before letting me inside. I then proceeded to pause a moment to take off my shoes and leave them by the door. At least I assumed it would be the polite thing to do. While I did so, Derpy trotted into the first room on the left, which I assumed was the kitchen. From a glance, it really appeared to be a pretty nice place with an interior that seemed to fit a semi rural community. However, I then heard Derpy suddenly speak up with a rather annoyed voice. “English muffins again?! Traitor!”

What, did we walk in on a guest? I peeked around the corner and found Derpy glaring rather harshly at a familiar earth pony stallion. His mouth was frozen open while holding one half of a toasted English muffin near it that was smeared in a layer of melted butter. There was a plate on the kitchen table before him with the muffin’s other half. He then spoke with a really sheepish tone of voice, although I was quick to notice a very heavy British accent in his tone. “It’s…really not what it looks like, Miss Derpy… Oh, all right! It is! But you know I can’t help it! I just love butter!”

Derpy, her passion for muffins apparently clouding her judgment, continued to chew the rather refined fellow out over his choice of food while hovering before him. “But English muffins aren’t even real muffins! If you want muffins, you should just ask me to bake you some!”

I then decided to step into the kitchen and offer my two cents. Or is the proper wording ‘two bits’ in Equestria? “Derpy, cut the guy a break. Just because English muffins are not technically muffins doesn’t mean that they are a bad choice of food. I personally like mine toasted with a layer of butter on one half and a layer of strawberry jam on the other.”

My intervention seemed to get a rather shocked expression out of Derpy, but the stallion then faced me and spoke with a fairly enthusiastic smile. “Ah, yes! Very true there. Combining warm melted butter with thick jam makes for a stellar combination, doesn’t it? And… Now that I think about it, have we met?”

Upon closer inspection, I recognized the stallion. His cutie mark consisted of an hourglass. Pretty easy to remember him by. His coat is a shade of tan while his mane and tail are rather spiky and cut short. His eyes seemed to be a gradient shade of azure. His only clothing was a white shirt collar with a green necktie hanging from the front. I then decided to answer his question and replied, “Well, not socially. I have seen you around now and then. Doctor Hooves, right?”

He nodded and gave me a very pleased smile. “Indeed! Although many just call me ‘The Doctor’ elsewhere. And I see you know Miss Derpy. You two friends?”

Derpy lost her scornful frown and smiled slightly. “Uh huh. I’ve known James since shortly after he showed up here almost a year ago. He’s a really nice guy and has been helping turn this bad day of mine around. I just brought him over to my place so I could bake him some muffins! Would you like some, Doctor?”

“Oh, I’m sure I could save some room for one. Many thanks, Miss Derpy.” The doctor replied while Derpy went about the kitchen to gather up the ingredients for what seemed to be blueberry muffins. The classics. And I will say now that Derpy looks irresistibly adorable in an apron.

With nothing else to do, I pulled a stool up to the table and poured myself a glass of water from a pitcher on the table. Doctor Hooves wasted no time in finishing off his toasted English muffins, though he seemed to do so in a hurry as if fearful Derpy would come back over and complain some more. I finally decided to comment on it and asked quietly, “I know the feel, Doc. What’s she got against English muffins anyway?”

He then adjusted his tie while clearing his throat. “Well, it seems Miss Derpy has quite a fondness for muffins and really seems to dislike English muffins because they are not exactly real muffins. Not certain why though. Fetish, perhaps?”

I have to say I was liking this guy the more I listened to him. He had a very pleasant presence about him. “Yeah, maybe. You don’t suppose she likes to dress up as the Muffin Queen, do you?” This prompted a good chuckle out of both of us. Derpy seemed to be too focused on her own task to be paying us much mind. It also helped that she seemed to be quietly singing a song as well. Something about stars and moons and air balloons or something like that. I cannot remember the rest of the lyrics.

I went silent for a moment and just enjoyed my drink while letting my eyes glance around the kitchen. It seemed cozy and much like one I would find in a house built in a humble town like Ponyville. However, I soon noticed that the doctor was constantly giving me his undivided attention without ever once looking away. Finally, I set my glass down and asked, “Can I help you?”

He then let out a nervous chuckle. “Heheh, was my constant staring that obvious? So sorry. I was just wondering… You’re not from around here, are you?”

I felt no need to hide the truth from this stallion. By then, I am sure almost everyone in town who even remotely knows me likely knows I am from another world. “Not at all. I’m from a planet called Earth.”

I was not expecting the doctor’s response. “Ah, Earth! It’s been a while since I last stopped by there. London is certainly a fine stop, isn’t it?”

London, huh? Considering his very heavy accent, I was hardly surprised… Wait a second! London?! Earth?! I set my glass down rather forcefully and spoke in a voice louder than I usually do, “Hang on! You’ve been there?!”

I seemed to mildly startle him with my outburst. “Hm?! Did I say that? Well, yes. I have been there. Why do you ask?”

At first, I simply had no words. Was this guy just messing with me? How in any possible way could a pony from Equestria, a land that has had absolutely no contact with any other worlds up to this point, could have ever visited my home world? After my eyes scanned him for a minute, I answered with a question of my own. “Doc, exactly what field do you specialize in? Aeronautics?”

He tilted his head to one side while looking absolutely baffled by my inquiring. “Come again? What field?”

“Yes. What kind of doctor are you? You an orthopedist? A neurosurgeon?” I replied with my eyes focused sharply on him.

He responded with a light chuckle. “Oh, that? I’m just The Doctor.”

My eyes squinted a bit as I began to find myself becoming rather annoyed by his play of innocence. “Then what university did you study at?”

“Oh, no education in that manner, if that’s what you’re asking. I’m The Doctor. That’s all you need to know.” He retorted again while shaking his hoof in a dismissive manner.

By then, I was really starting to lose my cool with him and decided to be completely blunt with him. “Look, Doc. If there is one thing that you should know about me, it’s that I really…REALLY hate it when people beat around the bush with me.”

He then surprised me with a slightly excited smile. “Ah, you do?! Well, what else can we find out about you?” He then reached into his shirt collar and pulled out…a small silver slender device with a glowing blue light at the top. It gave off a constant whirring sound. He grasped the thing in his ankle joint and pointed it at me.

“What the hell are…?” I started to speak, but just lost myself in watching what this bizarre fellow was doing. I had no idea what was going on anymore.

“Ah, your name is indeed James. Birth date is May 25th, last name is…” He then paused before looking at me again. “Come to think of it, would you prefer me to ever mention you by your last name?”

After a moment of collecting my composure, I managed to put together a reply. “Well, considering I’m probably the only James on this planet, I don’t think using my last name is necessary.”

The doctor grinned and snickered lightly at my response. “Very good point there. Let’s see here… Favorite foods are sushi, pastas, pretty much anything oriental… Hm, no pears. That’s good. Least favorite foods are peppers, spicy foods, anything bitter, and onions top the list. And you have no dislike for pears… Well, that’s one thing we don’t have in common.” I swear, it sounded like he was saying ‘pez’ to me, but I am all but certain he meant to say ‘pears’. His accent was that thick.

I really could not offer any input at all. I was practically mesmerized by my own bewilderment. That device he was holding was, from what I could tell, reading me like a book. “Went through a rather messy breakup with a young lass last year. Relationship lasted for three years… My word, that’s quite a long time to wait to break up with someone. Things went downhill rapidly when…accused of rape?! Good lord, that can’t be right… Never once performed intercourse or forced your former lover into… I’m going into too much detail, aren’t I?”

I gave the doctor a scowl. “Just be glad Derpy is a little too preoccupied to be paying much attention to your words, Doc.”

“Yes, yes, so sorry. I’ll just overlook that part… But by the sound of it, this last lover of yours must have really been off her rocker! All I’m seeing here shows that you are emotionally incapable of such a wretched thing. Very fine lad you are, James. What else do we got here… Strongly dislikes bullying, profanity, has unconditional hatred towards all tobacco products, low tolerance for general stupidity… Ah, and holds great value for innocence and purity.” He spoke before looking at me with a warm smile. “Very nice quality right there. Not many men on Earth have that these days.” He then proceeded to deactivate the device in his grasp and placed it back under his collar, his curiosity having apparently been satisfied for the moment.

The more I stared at this stallion, the more I got a very powerful nagging feeling. That there was something much more to this guy than met the eyes. Like he was a cog in a much grander scheme of things that I could not even begin to wrap my head around. Finally, I just had to ask. “Doc… Who…and what are you?”

His eyes opened slightly wider at my question. “What am I? Well… I suppose I could answer that. But are you sure you really want to know?”

I could not help cracking a smirk at that last question. If that…thing he just used could reveal any detail about me, he likely learned of the moment Derpy told me about him in the first place back on Hearts and Hooves Day. “Well… Considering that Derpy probably gets seizures whenever you tell her, I think I will pass on that. I have never had any seizures or migraines and I want to keep it that way.” This caused the guy to burst into wild laughter, apparently amused that I had just read him like he read me.

“Oh, so true! Well, you follow your gut instinct very well, I must say!” He spoke while trying to reign in his laughter. “But yes, as to what I was saying before… You seem to greatly value innocence and purity. I have to say, that…is nothing short of a rarity on Earth these days. Especially among the male population.”

I could not help letting out a long sigh at that observation. “No kidding… It seems the human race back home is obsessed with gruesome violence and warfare nowadays. It has practically taken over many forms of media. You just can’t escape it anymore. Film, video games, books, you name it. It is, without a doubt, the dominant interest on the market. Definitely on a level higher than it was twenty years ago. I get that it's hard to avoid giving such premises attention in the same way you can't look away from a train wreck, but that doesn't make it anymore wholesome...”

He too let out a long sigh and bowed his head for a moment. “I have not been back there for several years, but I believe every word you say. There were definitely some warning signs coming up about the well-being of the world at that time too. But I can tell you this, James. Even if Earth has dug itself to a new low that the people in charge of running the whole thing may or may not be able to salvage themselves from, I can promise you that there are other worlds out there that are MUCH worse.”

“And I believe you, Doc. Don’t know why, but I do.” I retorted without much delay. Just…something about this stallion made me place a great deal of faith in him. Someone I could trust. I was even beginning to wonder if the guy is even a pony at all, as bizarre at that sounds.

He nodded while adjusting his tie once more. “Well, I can definitely see why you’re so at home in Equestria. That’s part of why I like spending time here. I don’t think I’ve ever come across a world so universally pleasant as this one. No better place to just settle down and relax.”

“No argument there.” I replied briskly. I could have inquired about what other worlds he had been to, but decided not to. Whatever it is he does, it is probably for the best that I keep myself as far away from his workings as possible.

He then looked over at Derpy before looking back to me and speaking in a softer tone. “And another thing. You are the bearer of the Element of Humanity, eh?”

I rolled my eyes at that observation. “What did you NOT bother to read while looking that thing over?”

“Well, I didn’t bother to look at the number of times you’ve shagged Miss Fluttershy, in case you were wondering.” He spoke with a completely straight face.

“Hey! You better not have!” I barked rather loudly as my face flushed red while shocked he was bold enough to even say that out loud. Once again, he burst out laughing. Heh, I must admit he is fun to talk to.

However, The Doctor then calmed himself and spoke with a serious, yet sincere tone. “Still, you being in possession of an Element? Along with the bearers of the Elements of Harmony? That’s quite an honor.”

“Hey, I’m not some prophesized hero, OK? I’m just a guy who met the requirements for it.” I replied once again, not feeling particularly thrilled about it. While I admit I was rather enthralled with the fact that a 7th Element exists, even if not an Element of Harmony, it never left that big of an impact on me. I wonder if that is how my friends feel about being the bearers of the six Elements of Harmony.

“Right, right, no one really wants to be given a hero’s burden. Something not many think about when they want to be heroes.” The Doctor said with a rather calm tone. However, he then added, “But still, judging by what I read, you seem to be a good fit for it. I think you’ll use it well in the near future, whatever the situations turn out to be.”

“Thanks, Doc. You’re pretty cool.” I retorted while holding out my hand for a handshake.

“And so are you, Sir James.” He replied before shaking my hand. I suppose he must have noticed my interest in swordplay and knightly legends if he called me that.

After a moment more, I felt the need to stand up and walk around. I then called over to Derpy and asked, “Hey, Derpy? Is it all right if I take a look around?”

Derpy, who seemed to be in the process of mixing up some muffin batter in a large bowl, glanced over at me and nodded. “Sure! Make yourself at home.”

“Excuse me for a bit, Doctor.” I briefly said to my conversation partner before standing up and stepping back out into the hall before going a bit deeper into the house. However, I did not get far before stopping in my tracks. “What the hell… Why is this here?”

Standing in the very middle of what I believe was the living room was a tall blue phone booth. And it reached nearly to the ceiling. Considering the thing’s size, there was no way something that big, bigger than me even, could have been designed for the ponies of Equestria. Just above the door seemed to be a black bar with the words ‘POLICE BOX’ with two words stacked onto each other between the two that read ‘PUBLIC CALL’. That really got my brain twisted. Was it even a phone booth at all? A type of emergency communication booth? I am not terribly knowledgeable about the history of phone booths, but it did look rather old-fashioned.

After a moment of circling around the thing and finding nothing really amiss, I decided to call out to Derpy since it was her house. “Derpy?! Why is there a phone booth in your living room?!”

The one to answer was not Derpy at all. The Doctor stuck his head out of the kitchen and looked my way. “Oh, that would be mine! Be careful with it!”

Somehow, I was not surprised. I looked at The Doctor, then back at the phone booth, and then back to him. “Soooo… What is it doing in here? Is it some weird sort of…conversation piece?”

“Oh, that’s just my personal means of transportation. Don’t worry about it.” He replied, though his response only baffled me more. A phone booth that is also a vehicle?

“Uh… Transportation? It doesn’t look like it’s on any wheels… And how did you even fit this thing through the door?!” I asked again after giving the booth another glance.

The Doctor got a good chuckle out of my observation. “Oh, it doesn’t work like that! It… Well, how do I explain this to you in a way you will understand?” He then held his hoof to his chin while muttering under his breath, his eyes looking at nothing in particular. “Ah, I’ve got it!”

I listened while crossing my arms, though his explanation was…less than stellar. “Let’s just say that thing there is made of and runs on wibbly wobbly timey bits. That’s all you need to know.”

My head tilted radically to the side while my mouth drooped into a… I can only imagine how I looked, but The Doctor looked like he was going to bust a gut at any second from looking at me. While trying to not burst out laughing, he spoke with a jittery tone. “Well… You can take a look inside it, if you want.” However, his expression very suddenly became rather serious. Like...worryingly serious. “But please, I implore you, do not touch ANYTHING. Except the door. And the rails, and the floor, and be sure to wipe your feet before going in too.”

“Uh… Sure thing, Doc.” I replied dryly, prompting The Doctor to duck back into the kitchen. It was then that I was starting to wonder if the guy is a scatterbrained genius, or a mad loony. But I would be lying if I said he makes for some bad company.

I then turned and observed the blue box before me. There was indeed a handle to grasp in order for the folding door on the front to be slid open. But while I reached for it, I could feel a powerful tension. What in the world was inside that box? Did I really want to know? Did I really need to?

My hand firmly grasped the handle, but I did not pull. I actually started to sweat. Finally, I let go of the thing and backed away in a hurry. “Nope! Nope, nuh uh, not doing it, nope, not gonna break my brain, not going in there, nope, not going in, nope…” I continued on like that until I was seated back at the kitchen table with The Doctor eyeing me while his mouth showed a silly smirk.

“Didn’t go in?” He asked while sipping from a mug of tea.

“Was I that obvious?” I asked, prompting another laugh from both of us.

As the minutes passed by, the room was filled with the delicious scent of blueberry muffins being baked. That aromatic scent of the batter browning and the sweeter scent of the berries mixing with it. “You visit often, Doc?”

The Doctor nodded while taking another sip of his tea. A sweet chamomile tea that I too was enjoying a cup of as well. “Oh yes, Miss Derpy and I get along quite well. I suppose her house serves as my port in the storm more often than not.” I decided to not inquire about that. The less I knew about whatever his job entails, the better.

After a while, I heard the oven’s hatch close. “All done! Just be careful, they’re really hot!” Derpy spoke up before carrying a tin tray filled with muffins over to the table while using a potholder that was resting in her mouth.

The smell was fantastic. Even though I often smell it when working in Sugarcube Corner, the smell of homemade muffins seems to differ slightly. You have to actually work often around them in a licensed bakery to actually notice the difference more easily. “These look great, Derpy. How many am I allowed?”

My mailmare friend gave me a broad smile. “As many as you want. It’s my way of saying ‘thank you’ for being there for me today.”

“Derpy, you’re a sweetheart.” I replied before reaching out and tussling her yellow mane. She gave me a delighted giggle and one of the cutest expressions on her face I had seen in quite some time.

The three of us sat there, engaging in polite conversation. In all, there were a dozen muffins. I managed to eat two, as did Derpy, but The Doctor settled for just one. Probably from having already filled himself up on buttered English muffins.

“So, Doc… Does the royal family happen to know about your…line of work?” I asked in an almost jeering fashion. Just because I was unwilling to find out more about him does not mean I could not get cheeky about what I did not know. I will also say that the muffins were fluffy and even just a little moist. The muffins we make at Sugarcube Corner are almost always dry, but the little bit of moisture makes them even better and the berries are actually a little juicy. Derpy may as well be called Ponyville’s local ‘Muffinmancer’.

The Doctor grinned rather sheepishly in response to my question. “Ah, them… Well, I say it’s best that they don’t get involved. Very veeeery technical and complex stuff that I’m sure they would not be able to wrap their heads around.”

“We talking calculus complex or rocket science complex?” I asked in an attempt to be witty.

“Ha! Much more than that, I’m afraid! More like space-time continuum complex, if that is even a proper way of saying it. No, wait. That’s not quite it… Um… Ah, now I know. It’s…mmph?!” He replied while brushing some muffin crumbs from his lips just before Derpy stuffed her hoof in his mouth.

“Please don’t explain it again, Doctor! My head’s already starting to hurt!” Derpy spoke with a pleading voice. The Doctor nodded with a muffled grunt before she removed her hoof. I decided to not comment on the whole thing.

Eventually, Derpy placed the remaining muffins in a folded paper bag. A total of seven in all. I could even feel some of the lingering heat through the thin brown paper. “These are some of the best blueberry muffins I’ve had in a while, Derpy. Are you sure I can take the rest?” I asked while she pushed the bag towards me.

“Uh huh! I can always make more, so don’t worry about a thing.” Derpy replied while reaching out and giving me a hug. “Thanks for being there for me today. I really needed the company.”

I could not help but return the favor by wrapping my arms around her. The Doctor watched with a calm smile, but also seemed to sneak another English muffin with some butter while Derpy was focused on me. Does she really give him that much flack over his favorite snack?

Once Derpy had let go of me and The Doctor had covered his tracks at the last second, I decided it was finally time to be on my way. Now that Derpy was safe and sound in her own home, and with nice company like The Doctor to be with her, it seemed like I should get going and prepare to welcome my friends back. “Well, I’m pretty sure my friends are on their way back by now. I should probably get going so I can be there when they land.”

Derpy seemed to understand and gave me a smile while hanging up her apron. “Then I guess we helped fill each other’s schedule, didn’t we? You give your friends a hug for me when you see them!” I suppose she had a point. We both were in need of some company, and we both obliged each other. It is funny how some conflicts resolve themselves sometimes.

“I will. Thanks. And it was a pleasure meeting you, Doc.” I replied before The Doctor trotted over to me.

He then extended his hoof to me for one final shake. “Yes, quite. It was ever a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I’m sure the two of us are going to be good friends for a long time.”

“I second that notion.” I retorted while grasping his hoof and giving it a shake. With bag of muffins in hand, I said my goodbyes and headed out the door while trying to not glance back at the mysterious blue phone booth in the living room. Best just forget I ever saw that or it will be on my mind for a while.

When I stepped outside, I found that the sun was starting to get a bit low in the sky. I then just began to walk, not entirely sure of where I was going. Scootaloo was likely with the rest of the Cutie Mark Crusaders over at the clubhouse. I am sure even Mitta was with them at that moment too.

My eyes scanned the northern skies. From what I could see, there did not seem to be anything there. Had they already come home and landed somewhere? “Come on, girls. Where are you?”

I began to just walk around town to pass the time while glancing up every now and then. And after a while, I saw it. An object looming in the northern sky. After waiting a few more minutes, I was able to make out more of its shape. I recognized it in a matter of seconds. A hot air balloon.

A spark of excitement filled my heart. They were almost home. In what felt like a painfully long time, I began to pace back and forth near the bridge that spanned the tiny river at the southern border of town that led into the local park. Eventually, I could make out two more shapes in the sky that seemed to be orbiting around the balloon like a pair of satellites. I immediately assumed them to be Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy.

Eventually, the balloon descended even closer to the ground while still drifting south. Have you ever had to wait for a hot air balloon to come back down? Not fun. I eventually moved into the park itself. From what I could see from below, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash were trying to help guide the balloon to a clearing by pulling on ropes that were attached somewhere inside the basket. I suppose Twilight was doing all she could to let as much hot air out of the top as possible to speed their descent.

They finally drew close enough for me to hear them. Rainbow Dash was speaking loudly, probably annoyed with how long it was taking to get the balloon grounded. “This is why we don’t use this thing more often!”

Whatever the others said to her, I did not hear. The only reason I heard Rainbow was because she was practically yelling. Eventually, Fluttershy did look down while I waved up at her. She seemed to become flustered, apparently not sure of what to do. She seemed to decide to hold onto the rope until the balloon had been brought into a safe altitude. Eventually, I heard Rainbow Dash call out. “OK, Twilight! Give it a yank!”

Seconds later, the balloon began to descend noticeably more quickly. I suppose Twilight had caused a vent on top to open to rapidly let the buoyant hot air out. I stumbled backwards to make certain I was not in harm’s way while keeping a wary eye on the balloon. The basket landed with a thud, revealing my four other friends. Pinkie Pie then hopped right out of the basket and onto solid ground as the balloon rapidly deflated and fell away from them. “Finally! I swear it always takes longer going home than it does going to Cloudsdale in the first place!”

“Uh huh. But where is… There you are!” Fluttershy added before looking my way and swooping right into my waiting arms. The two of us cuddled tightly for a moment, just lost in each other’s embrace. It had been quite a while since I was that happy to see my dear girlfriend.

One by one, our friends drew near. Applejack spoke up first. “Howdy, James! Miss us?”

I took a moment to look them over before speaking with a sigh. “Do you know how long its been since I’ve gone a full free day without being with any of you?”

Pinkie Pie then practically jumped into my arms and nearly knocked me down. Good grief, is she heavy! All that muscle in an earth pony must really weigh them down. “That must mean yes!” All our friends let out a combined chuckle at her excessive enthusiasm.

Twilight then stepped forward and gave me a tender embrace while Pinkie’s weight brought me to my knees. “It almost felt like something was missing the entire time we were there. I wish you could’ve come, James.” One by one, my six friends came forward and held me in a big group hug. After going most of the day without spending any time with them, it felt very cathartic.

“I really wasn’t expecting to feel as lonely as I did when you girls left. I can’t tell you how glad I am that you’re all home.” I replied while trying to get my arms around as many of them as I could.

Rarity let out a long sigh while planting a tender kiss on my cheek. “As are we, darling. But hopefully you did manage until we returned.”

It was then that a question popped into my head. “Hey, now that I think about it… Aren’t you girls home a bit early? I thought the prize for the competition was a day with the Wonderbolts? Is a ‘day’ to them just an hour or two?”

Rainbow Dash backed away from me while chuckling rather uneasily. “Uh… Yeah… About that? I kinda… Well, I threw the competition.”

That sounded completely unlike her. Rainbow Dash deliberately losing in a competition? Especially with an audience? Not with her ego, she would not! “That really doesn’t sound like you, Rainbow.”

“Well, I did!” She suddenly barked at me while our friends released their grips on me. If anything, she seemed slightly distraught. She seemed bothered that she had lost in front of an audience, despite her intentions being deliberate.

Applejack then spoke up. “It was pretty noble why, James. Go ahead and tell ‘im, Rainbow.”

I listened while Rainbow Dash looked right at me. “The whole reason why I pretty much threw in the towel… I was hoping you’d come along next year to watch me mop the floor with the competition.”

This hardly made any sense. She could just compete again the following year, right? “But why lose this time? You could just return for the following year, couldn’t you?”

Fluttershy then spoke up in her quiet voice and explained, “Um… It doesn’t work like that. The winner of the Best Young Fliers Competition is barred from participating the following year to give the other competitors a fairer chance of winning.”

I almost laughed at that rule. “Really? Well, that makes sense for Rainbow. If there were no restrictions, she would have more gold medals than she’d ever know what to do with.” This got a good laugh out of everypony, especially from Rainbow Dash herself.

In that moment, I had also thought things over in my head. “And to that effect… I would love to attend next year.”

“Ooh, really?! But I thought you said you don’t like those big sporting events!” Pinkie Pie asked while seemingly baffled. The other girls looked puzzled as well, especially after I had made it so clear before they had departed.

I then decided to explain myself more thoroughly. “I did, but I had a little insight today. Even if the event itself doesn’t interest me, I think I would still have a blast with all of you.” I then looked toward Rainbow Dash and smiled. “And I think I would enjoy watching a good friend show what she is good at doing.” Rainbow gave me a surprisingly delighted, as well as grateful, grin while a noticeable blush filled her cheeks.

Rarity then winked at me over her sunglasses. “Did you really miss us that much, darling?”

I saw no reason to hide it and let out a sigh. “I did. I just didn’t know how much until all six of you were gone. I swear I’ll be going next year.”

Once again, I found myself on the receiving end of another group hug. This time, I was not properly prepared and ended up being dragged to the ground. Not that I minded. I almost laughed with my six dearest friends cuddling and nuzzling me.

Twilight then spoke something that I really was not expecting. “That’s great to hear, James. Princess Luna and Nightmare Moon were very disappointed that you did not show up with us.”

This triggered an unexpected sting in my heart. Luna and Nightmare Moon had been disappointed by my absence? And to think that I was actually going to try to attend by retrieving my winged armor… I had completely missed out on it. “They…wanted to see me?”

Pinkie Pie then jumped up and explained while wildly gesturing. “Yeah! When we told them there was no safe way to get you to fit in the basket with us, they looked really bummed out! Ooh, especially Nightmare Moon. I felt sorry for them!”

I felt genuinely bad upon hearing that and rubbed my fingers against my brow. It had been a while since I last felt that disappointed in myself. “Dang it…”

Applejack patted me gently on the shoulder while I sat up. “Easy there, pardner. It wasn’t yer fault. We didn’t know that balloon basket couldn’t hold all of us. Besides, what happened while we were gone? Anythin’ good?”

It was then that I thought back to what had happened today. Despite the immense disappointment in myself for bailing out of going and disappointing two very dear friends of mine in the process, I did end up helping another special friend of mine. And in the process, I might have made a couple of new friends. So when all is said and done… I guess today was just bittersweet. But at the same time, maybe it was for the best I did stay behind. Who can say?

“Well… Maybe it was for the best I did stay behind. It turns out somepony needed me today.” I replied with a rather dull tone.

Rainbow Dash then stepped forward. “Huh? Really? Cool! Who was it?”

I then decided to get creative with my answer. “Well… It’s someone who is usually around when you least expect her. But when she is there, either right in front of you or far away, you can’t help noticing her. And she always makes you smile when you see her.”

My friends seemed baffled by my words and all seemed to go into thinking mode to try to decipher my riddle. Eventually, Fluttershy spoke first. “Ooooh, her! And she needed you?”

Rainbow Dash then let out a chuckle. “Yeah… Well, don’t ask her for help when it comes to clearing up clouds. Trust me on that one.” I felt it was best to not ask about whatever prompted that reply.

Rarity then lightly prodded the paper bag I had been carrying. “And I assume she gave you this? What’s in here? It smells absolutely astounding.”

I then cracked a grin and opened the bag. “It’s exactly what you think it is. Muffins for everyone.”

All of my friends grinned and inhaled deeply from the aroma wafting from the bag when I opened it. I then reached in and started handing six of the seven muffins around. Pinkie Pie even giggled while she took hers between her hooves, “Finally, some snacks! Twilight’s balloon never has any snacks or in-flight movies to pass the time with.”

“And how would I even show movies in that thing?!” Twilight asked with a hint of mild irritation. Maybe it was for the best I did not even try to go with them in that basket at all. She was probably driving them mad by going stir crazy halfway to their destination.

Fluttershy was about to take her muffin, but then put it back in the bag. “Actually, James… Since we’re so close by, how about we visit the pond?”

“The pond? I’ve already been there today, but it’ll be better with someone with me.” I replied while folding the bag’s opening shut.

“Well, it is starting to get late. And I still need to get my balloon put away. Shall we all talk tomorrow?” Twilight spoke up before trotting over to her grounded hot air balloon. The envelope had completely deflated by then and was sprawled out on the ground next to the basket.

“Sounds good ta me, Twi. I’m gonna mosey on home then. See y’all later!” Applejack replied while bidding us all farewell. The rest of our friends followed suit before Fluttershy and I departed through the edge of the clearing to make our way to the other side of the park.

The walk to the pond was quiet and uneventful while the setting sun made for a great atmosphere. Fluttershy and I engaged in simple conversation along the way to pass the time. Apparently, Pinkie Pie had indeed gotten bored on the return trip and that was why she and Rainbow had been using the ropes. Not to increase the rate of the balloon’s descent, but to get them home faster to escape Pinkie Pie’s impatience.

The pond was exactly the way it had been when I last saw it. And it was the first time I had visited it twice in one day. My lover and I took a seat beside the sack of food pellets and tossed a bit to the fish just under the surface. And…well, I think you know what happened after that by now.

Shortly after that, I opened the paper bag I was carrying and took out the last two muffins and passed Fluttershy one. But once we began to enjoy them, she brought up something I was not expecting to hear and had almost forgotten about. “Rarity told me about what happened today at her place.”

I instantly froze up. My body temperature spiked. I began to sweat. I honestly did not know what to expect from that point onward. “Uh… Yeah?”

Much to my surprise, Fluttershy did not seem angry or upset at all. Instead, she gave me a gaze that seemed more curious than anything else. “She told me all about it. And…are you sure you’re all right doing that?”

“What do you mean? Are you worried that I might burn myself out or something?” I asked, not entirely certain of what she was getting at.

Fluttershy then placed her hoof on my hand. “I mean… It’s amazing that you can really have so much love in you that you can share it with so many. But…do you really think you can manage that for so long without…leaving me?”

I knew then what her fears were and held her close to me, my fingers stroking her mane. “Honey… I won’t ever leave you. I may have enough love to share with those I adore like Rarity, but my heart belongs to you. You are the woman I want to be with. And that won’t change. Do you believe me?”

I heard Fluttershy let out a long sigh before also holding me in a tender embrace. “I do… I never doubted you, James. I felt so happy for Rarity that you could make her happy with your love. And I felt so proud of you for reserving yourself for me… I don’t think…I ever met a man who could honestly do that before I met you.”

I felt a smile creep across my face. I could never leave Fluttershy. I just could not allow myself to. I want to be there for her always. But I then heard her speak softly, “Rarity also told me about the girl you loved before me… I’m so sorry you went through that. You deserved so much better than her.”

At that, I honestly let out a slight chuckle. “Well, if she hadn’t dumped me, I would not have discovered that bit about myself. All things considered, I’m glad she left me.”

Fluttershy seemed rather surprised by the fact that I was smiling at the unpleasant memories I had of my last love. “Um… You’re glad she left you?”

“Of course I am. She and her family are not exactly what I would call…sane. There’s a lot of abuse in both sides’ histories. It’s no wonder she became subtlety abusive too. I feel sorry for the poor sap she might be dating now.” I explained, not feeling the slightest hint of bitterness at all. It felt good to let go of those old memories.

“Um… Wow… I didn’t know she was that bad…” Fluttershy replied while looking genuinely blown away.

“It’s OK, Fluttershy. I’m glad to be rid of her…” I spoke softly before gently cupping her face. “And to have you instead. You don’t just act kind and sweet. You ARE kind and sweet.”

She gave me a very tender smile as those beautiful strong cyan eyes began to tear up. I then continued and whispered, “You’re one of the best things to ever happen to me, Fluttershy. I don’t regret choosing to be with you. I know I would have been happy with Rarity and we share a very special connection, but you… I could never replace you. I’m honored you asked me to be yours.”

Fluttershy squinted her eyes as the tears flowed free from her. She then planted a surprisingly passionate kiss on my lips while I did the same. In that moment, I felt…nothing but true peace. I have said it before and I will say it again. If there is an angel in Ponyville, she is Fluttershy.

“I missed being with you today…” She spoke softly once our lips separated from each other.

“I missed all of you… I swear I’ll come to the next competition. I know I’ll have a good time if I’m with you.” I replied while resting my forehead against hers. After a while longer, I stood up and began to head back towards Ponyville with Fluttershy by my side. Before we could head home, I had to stop by the library. I needed to apologize to Luna and Nightmare Moon for not attending before I could forget. And once that was done, it was over to the Cutie Mark Crusader clubhouse for me. I had almost forgotten that I had agreed to meet up with them there. I could only hope that they would forgive me for being so late.

What a bittersweet day. I enjoyed myself, yet was disappointed in myself either way. Still, what would have been the better choice? To have gone ahead to the Best Young Fliers Competition after all and leave Derpy to deal with her problems alone? Well, I suppose it is too late to dwell on it now. At least staying behind did allow me to be there for a friend in need. I hope Derpy is doing fine right now.

And… Oh, right. I even made a few new friends in the process. I certainly am looking forward to another romp at the arcade with Button Mash. I wonder what other titles are there right now. And his mother… Heh, I should be careful with how I think about her. But she is very sweet and a lot of fun to be with. And there is The Doctor… I still do not know what to really make of him, but he is an interesting guy. But then again… Just how many times have Fluttershy and I… No, I am not going there! That information is staying out of these journals! Still, nice guy overall.

Well, enough of that. It has been a very long day and I should prepare for bed. Good night.

Words of a Lady

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Closing the Year PT 1

Well, today turned out to be an interesting day, to say the least. It started like any other. I awoke in bed to find Fluttershy in the process of waking up as well. It was a warm late summer day, the window left open to allow a gentle breeze to blow inside. I rubbed my eyes to help hasten myself in waking up. But what really boosted my drowsy senses was when Fluttershy gave my cheek a tender nuzzle.

“Good morning, dear. Sleep well?” She asked in her sweet and quiet voice.

I cracked my neck a few times with some sudden twists and jerks of my head before I answered. “Meh… I don’t think I dreamed that well last night. Mediocre, I guess. Nightmare Moon must’ve been slacking off. But seeing you first thing in the morning makes everything better.”

Fluttershy let out a brief giggle before giving me such an adorable smile. “Same here. My dream felt kind of dull and draining. But being with you right after waking up helps perk me up.” She then leaned towards me, resting her head on my chest while my arms embraced her tenderly.

“Love you, baby.” I whispered into her ear, prompting Fluttershy’s wings to flutter open for a second. She then looked up at me and planted a kiss directly on my lips while letting out the sweetest coo I had heard in a while.

What a perfect way to start my day. In the embrace of dear little Fluttershy, I felt so warm and fuzzy. Even so, it would not do to lounge around in bed all morning. Besides, today is a Thursday, so I needed to get over to the spa in a while. “Say, honey? Would it be OK if I cooked you breakfast this time? You know, for a change of pace?”

Fluttershy seemed to have no problem at all with my proposition and gave me a nod before replying, “That sounds lovely. I’ll clean up around here while I wait. Please be sure to cook enough for all three of us.”

I proceeded to get dressed before going into the bathroom to address my bed head. After checking my list of polo shirts, I decided to go with one that bore the colors and cutie mark of Twilight Sparkle that day. Just for a change of pace. As soon as I got downstairs, I looked over at the far edge of the living room. I could see Scootaloo just starting to wake up.

“Morning, sleeping beauty.” I spoke up while the spunky pegasus filly rubbed some sleep out of her eyes. Her jaws opened wide for a moment to let out a long yawn before looking my way with really drowsy eyes.

“Morning, big brother… Ugh… I must’ve slept weird.” She mumbled groggily before starting to lay her head back down. “Um… Could I have five more minutes?”

I smirked before heading into the kitchen. “Hold that thought.” I went to a drawer next to the kitchen sink and pulled out a small dishtowel before filling a bowl with water and emptying an entire ice tray into it. After waiting for about thirty seconds, I submerged the towel into the freezing water and waited another thirty seconds to let it get nice and soaked. I quickly yanked it out and ringed some of the water out to keep it from dripping too much onto the floor. With a smirk, I left the kitchen, went across the living room, and kneeled next to my little sister’s bed while she seemed to be on the verge of falling asleep again. “Hey, sis? I got a way to get you to wake up.”

Scootaloo grumbled while rolling onto her back, her eyes still clamped shut. “Mmmm…. What is it…?”

“This.” I replied before dropping the wet rag onto her face and vigorously, yet gently, rubbing it all over her face. Needless to say, the wet rag was freezing cold from all the ice cubes I had used.

“Whoa! Hey! That’s cold! Knock it off!” The dozing filly shouted before suddenly sitting up in bed and shaking her head from side to side and flinging the rag off of her and onto her sheets. Her eyes shot open, now very clearly awake while the orange coat on her face was noticeably wet.

“You all awake now?” I asked with a sly smirk, my cheeky side having momentarily come out.

Scootaloo looked at me with such a glare of irritation, but she soon gave me a quick snicker. “Heh, yeah. I’m awake now! What’s for breakfast?”

I crossed my arms while my hand held my chin for a moment. “I’m actually not too sure right now. I’ll be sure to prepare some toast and flowers, but I still need to decide on what else there is. How about you gather up your stuff for school while I get started?”

“Sure thing! Can’t wait to see what Chef James cooks up! I’ll just be a little while.” Scootaloo replied before hopping out of bed and going around her room to gather up her school supplies.

With no distractions to keep me preoccupied, I headed into the kitchen. “Hmmm… Where to start…”

I gathered up six slices of bread and put them to the side while also pulling out several daisy flowers that Fluttershy kept in the refrigerator. While I personally do not have much of a taste for most flowers, I have actually developed a liking for rose petals. And fortunately, I found a small bowl filled with the deep red flower petals in one of the refrigerator’s drawers. Along with that, I found fresh eggs that our hens had laid just the other day, as well as tomatoes, fresh spinach, and a container of feta cheese.

The sight of one of my favorite cheeses instilled a spark of inspiration in me. “Omelets. That’ll be perfect.”

I decided to prepare the tomatoes first. Upon cutting one in half, I found that the fruit was filled with a great deal of a watery liquid that probably would not be flavorful enough to use by itself. And yes, tomatoes are a fruit, not a vegetable. I decided to spice it up by cooking them with some spices. But first, they required a bit more preparation. I pulled out a food dicer, basically a press that forces food through a grid-shaped net of sharp edges to turn them into cubes, and pushed each half of the tomato through. I did the same with one more tomato to make certain I had enough before setting the diced tomatoes in a bowl for the moment.

Next, I poured some olive oil into a skillet before placing it on the stove and turning the flame on high. I dropped one piece of tomato that was soaked in its own juices into the thin layer of oil so I would know when the oil was hot enough to cook with. Not even a full minute passed before I started to hear the familiar sound of sizzling. Sure enough, the tomato fluids were rapidly evaporating from the hot oil in the form of popping bubbles. I then dumped the rest of the tomato pieces into the skillet as a loud hiss filled the air.

While those cooked in the skillet, I looked through the cabinets and gathered up some spices. I added a pinch of salt, a few shakes of black pepper, and even poured a teaspoon of minced garlic in. Honestly, you just cannot go wrong with garlic. After watching the tomato pieces’ consistency became a bit more firm, I turned the heat off and poured the tomato chunks onto a plate. It was then I decided to prepare the eggs.

I cracked two eggs into the bowl that had been used to hold the tomatoes, thinking that the residual juices would add some flavor. Once those had been thoroughly beaten and mixed, I poured it into the skillet and watched as a round yellow puddle formed. Fluttershy and Scootaloo still had not come into the kitchen, which I was glad for since I was going to have to cook each omelet one at a time and I would not want them to get impatient.

Once one side was done, I flipped the thing like a pancake to fry the other side. While that was happening, I topped the layer of egg with some of the tomato chunks, spinach, and some feta cheese. While that started to sizzle and pop, I also pulled out a bag of hash browns. I needed something to go with the eggs, after all. After pouring a bit of oil into another skillet, I then poured as much of the frozen hash browns into the heated skillet while also making certain there was enough room to stir it without spilling any over the side.

While those were frying, I folded the egg circle over itself, trapping the fruit, veggies, and cheese inside itself to cook. I also pressed down on the top to compact it further. The cheese steadily melted in the heat, causing the folded halves to stick together. And that there is the trick to making an omelet when using cheese. By letting the cheese serve as the glue to keep the contents in the middle from spilling free.

Just as I was preparing the next omelet for frying, I noticed Scootaloo trot into the kitchen. She breathed deeply through her nose to take in the aroma of the food I was cooking. “Wow, that smells awesome! What’s for breakfast today?”

I glanced down at her while beating two eggs in the small bowl I had used before and smiled. “A little something special. I’m getting a bit creative today. While I’m whipping all this up, could you move the food dicer to the sink for cleaning? I think running hot water over it should be fine.” Considering how dangerous such a tool can be, I did not feel comfortable asking a child like her to give the thing a thorough cleaning. Heck, I would be uneasy about cleaning the thing by hand myself.

“Sure thing!” Scootaloo replied briskly before hopping up onto the counter and pushing the thing towards the sink with her hooves. What I failed to notice was that the top was still raised. I went back to whipping the eggs while wondering if Fluttershy would be all right with Scootaloo walking along her countertops. But just after I had added the spices, I heard a brief clatter immediately followed by Scootaloo letting out a frightened shriek. “James! Help!”

I immediately grabbed the knobs for the stove and turned them off before turning to face my little sister as a chill sank into my heart. When I looked at her, I winced as I saw her partially fallen into the sink with one hoof pressed between the dicer’s mesh of blades and the top. She looked like she was on the verge of panic and was not sure if she should try to pull her hoof out.

“Oh god! Scoot, don’t move!” I yelped before rushing to her side. The little pegasus filly froze at my words, her eyes opened wide with fear and possibly pain while focused on her hoof. Very carefully, I grasped the legs on the bottom of the cutter’s frame with one hand before grabbing and lifting the top. Scootaloo immediately pulled her hoof away before looking it over while a few tears spilled free. “Hang on, Scoot. Come here.”

I reached out and carried her in my arms before taking a seat on the closest stool. She looked up at me with a rather shell-shocked expression and asked, “Am I gonna be OK?”

My fingers held her hoof aloft so I could examine it. I felt my fear rapidly fade when I found that her hard hoof had endured the brunt of the blades’ punishment, leaving her flesh untouched. Definitely a close call. “Phew… Seems your hoof saved you. You’re all right, Scoot.”

I reached out and placed a kiss on my little sister’s hoof to try to make her feel a bit better. The little filly in my arms let out a loud sniffle of relief as her tears started to flow. “Thanks, James…”

“Anytime, Scootaloo. Love you.” I replied briefly before pulling her closer for a tender embrace, my hand stroking her head to calm her after that little scare. Scootaloo held onto me tightly while nestling her head against my chest. I must admit we do not get quite that cuddly very often at all thanks to Scootaloo’s tomboyish nature. But when we do cuddle, we are always slow to stop.

Before long, we heard the sound of hooves clopping before Fluttershy peeked into the kitchen with a very worried expression on her face. She surely must have heard Scootaloo’s yell of fright. I can only guess the reason she did not drop everything and rush downstairs was because she was in the bathroom at the time. “Is everything all right? I thought I heard a scream.”

I looked over at my girlfriend while she approached us at a brisker pace. “Oh, Scootaloo almost had an accident with the dicer I used to prepare some tomatoes. Gave us both a scare. She’s fine though. Right, Scoot?”

Scootaloo let out another sniffle before rubbing her eyes to dry her tears on her coat. She then looked over at Fluttershy and gave her a small smile. “Yeah… My hoof got hit instead of any other part of me. I’m OK.”

Fluttershy let out a sigh of relief before nuzzling the little filly’s cheek. “Thank goodness. From now on, leave the really sharp stuff to James and me.” Scootaloo managed to crack a full grin before Fluttershy joined in the cuddle with the tomboyish filly between us.

In that moment… Wow, just thinking about it gives me a case of the warm fuzzies. Looking back on it as I write this now, we were not interacting with each other like a boyfriend and girlfriend and a little sister. It felt more like we were cuddling together as husband, wife, and daughter. It is just a passing thought I was having as I wrote this. While certainly not what we were at the time, it still felt calming and serene.

Eventually, the moment of silence between us was interrupted by a gurgling sound coming from one of us. We all glanced around until our eyes all fell upon Fluttershy. Scootaloo then pointed at her and asked, “Was that you?”

My girlfriend grinned sheepishly while her eyes darted back and forth, a pink hue filling her cheeks. “Uh… I guess that trip to the bathroom opened up some room in there. I must be pretty hungry if my belly is already saying so.”

I could not help snickering while rolling my eyes. “Well, I’ll fix that. While I’m finishing things up here, would you mind setting the table and preparing some toast for us, honey?”

Fluttershy nodded and trotted over to the cabinet that holds the plates and glassware. “Leave it to me. Scootaloo, would you please prepare the toast? I’ll get the butter and jam out for you.”

“Sure thing, Fluttershy!” Scootaloo replied with her usual peppy demeanor restored. I then returned to work while turning the stovetops back on to finish frying the hash browns and omelets. I was already getting hungry just looking at the food I was cooking.

Before long, I placed an omelet on each plate that was provided before filling up the rest of the plates with soft and crispy hash browns. Uh… Just writing this is making me hungry. I am going to take a break from this and go make myself a snack.

All right, that was tasty. I should make omelets more often. Anyway, when I set the plates out, I found that Fluttershy had set out three smaller plates that each held two slices of toast that had been topped with a spread of butter and strawberry jam. And topping all that off were three tall glasses of cold milk. “All righty, everything’s ready. Who’s hungry?”

Scootaloo was the first to reply while hopping right up into her stool. “I am! Come on, I’m starving!”

“Don’t rush him, Scootaloo. There’s plenty for everypony… And… Wow, that is a lot of food. Thank you, dear.” Fluttershy retorted towards Scootaloo before turning her gaze to me. She too then took a seat on her stool while I set about to add the final touches to the meal. A little background music.

“Well, I wanted to make sure we would all be satisfied and get a bit of everything. Wait right there while I add some atmosphere.” I replied while pulling out a familiar plastic device from a drawer nearby. My PSP system, which I had brought with me months ago when I returned to Equestria after being sent back to Earth for a few days. It is a game system like my DSi, though I use it more for playing music and the rest of its multimedia functionality. After turning it on, I cycled through the list of songs I had and set one to play with the song set on repeat. “Can’t go wrong with a little Beethoven.”

“Oh, come on! Can’t you play something cool for once?! Like maybe some jazz or a rock ballad?” Scootaloo spoke up with a groan, clearly not having much taste for classical music. Hearing such a complaint from a kid like her hardly surprises me. Especially when one considers her tomboyish nature.

“Maybe if you were outside pulling off some stunts on your scooter, sure. But this kind of softer music is better for quiet times like breakfast at the kitchen table.” I explained while I took a seat on the third stool by the table. Seconds later, quite piano and violin sounds began to spill forth from the PSP’s speakers.

Fluttershy glanced over to the PSP as the music played. “It does sound lovely. I could listen to this all day.”

“Meh… Whatever works for you. But I really wanna chow down! Can I take the first bite?” Scootaloo groaned before asking with an excited grin. She probably knew what was inside the sack of egg on her plate since she had been in the kitchen while I was cooking.

“Sure! Let me know how it is.” I replied just before Scootaloo lowered her jaws to the plate and took a bite of the omelet. A plume of steam rose from the omelet’s filling, a patch of green, red, and white appearing in its place. Mere seconds later, what I can only call a muffled moan came from Scootaloo’s throat while she chewed, her face showing true delight.

“Is it any good?” Fluttershy asked while glancing at her own omelet. She was clearly hungry and wanted to start on her breakfast, but was waiting to get some feedback on how good it was. And knowing how some kids can be picky about what they eat, that omelet would surely be good if even Scootaloo liked it.

Once Scootaloo swallowed the mouthful of omelet she had, that little pegasus filly’s wings sprang open while she gave me a huge grin. “That’s awesome! Can I have another?”

I could not help flashing a grin at my little sister upon hearing her enthusiastic response. “Sure, but only tomorrow morning. You’ve got quite a bit to eat already.” Scootaloo gave me a playful pout while crossing her arms across her chest and looking away, but her hunger won out and she began to feast on her meal. She was merely overestimating her appetite.

“Mmm, this omelet really is amazing. Would it be OK if you cook breakfast more often, James? I’m already loving your cooking.” Fluttershy asked after she too took a bite of her omelet.

“Sounds good to me. Just make sure you wake me up on time on those mornings you’d like me to handle the cooking.” I replied before taking a bite of my own omelet. “Whoa, this really did turn great. I should make this more often.”

The rest of the meal was relatively uneventful, although it seemed Fluttershy appeared to be unusually quiet. Was she up to something? Even so, I had to take Scootaloo to school immediately after breakfast. Like clockwork, we left the cottage and were on our way to the schoolhouse. However, along the way, a thought crossed my mind. “Hey, Scoot? Do you think we’re making good time?”

My little sister seemed rather puzzled by my question. “Huh? I guess we are. Why?”

A smirk then spread across my lips. I could feel my cheeky side coming out. I must have been in a really good mood. “I’ve got an idea for Apple Bloom. Let’s wait here for two minutes before continuing.”

“Huh? Oh, you mean let her get ahead? I don’t know what you’re up to, but OK!” Scootaloo replied before just walking around to pass the time. I tapped my foot to count every passing second until exactly 120 seconds had passed.

“OK, Scoot. Time’s up. Let’s hustle.” I spoke up to call her back to me before we walked along at a brisker pace than usual. After a few minutes, I saw her on the horizon. A little yellow filly with that easily spotted pink bow tied to the top of her head. “All right, Scoot. Hang back for a bit. I’m gonna try something.”

Scootaloo gave me a sly smirk while covering her mouth to suppress a snicker. “All right. Go get her, big bro.”

I began to practically run along while making certain my footsteps were as light as possible. Thanks to Apple Bloom’s very slow gait, I managed to close the distance between us rather quickly. Her ears twitched when I was a few paces away, apparently from detecting my soft footsteps at the last second. But before she could turn around, I reached down and snatched her up in my hands. “And…gotcha!”

Apple Bloom let out a shriek of surprise and flailed for a couple of seconds before her eyes looked at me. “Huh?! Oh, howdy! Ya got me good, James! But where’s Scootaloo?”

“I’m right here, Apple Bloom! Did he getcha good?” Scootaloo replied while galloping to catch up to us.

The little farm filly giggled in my grasp before sweetly nuzzling my cheek. “Yup! Ya got me! I didn’t hear ya comin’ ‘til the last second. I was startin’ ta wonder if I missed you guys!”

“Nah, we just held back for a minute to let you get ahead. Sorry if I scared you. I can be really cheeky when I’m in the mood.” I replied while tussling her mane.

“Y’all didn’t scare me, James. It’s all right! It was kinda fun ta get snatched up like that!” Apple Bloom said before wrapping her arms around me and giving me a tender cuddle. “But since you got me up here now, how ‘bout a ride?”

“Ooh! Me too! Got room for one more?” Scootaloo asked while hopping in place a couple of times. I suppose their shorter legs would prevent them from being as fast as most adult ponies. I bet they might even be slightly slower than myself.

I glanced down at Scootaloo before looking back at Apple Bloom. Each of them gave me a very giddy and hopeful grin. And I saw no reason to deny them such a request. “All right then. I’ve got a couple of shoulders ready for you girls.” I then slung Apple Bloom over my left shoulder before reaching down and placing Scootaloo over my right. “How’s the view up here?”

Apple Bloom glanced around before speaking into my ear. “I feel like I’m on top of the world! I bet ya could see everythin’ from here!” I could not help but snicker, knowing that most of Equestria’s ponies are quite short compared to most adult humans.

“Hey, how about we go fast? Aren’t we gonna miss class if we don’t hurry up?” Scootaloo asked while pulling herself forward enough for me to see her with ease. I suppose she had a point. I am not certain how much time passed since leaving Fluttershy’s home and we surely must have lost a few minutes having fun with Apple Bloom.

“You have a point there. OK, hang on tight, girls.” I replied, prompting the pegasus and earth pony fillies to curl their arms into my upper chest. I started along at a brisk walk before accelerating into a run. “Fast enough for you girls?!”

The two fillies let out cheers of glee as I ran along. They did not seem to be having any difficulty hanging onto my shoulders and were clearly just having a good time. Eventually, Scootaloo called out to me. “Faster, James! Go faster!”

I decided to really let myself go then. Lowering my arms and keeping them out to my side to counter the extra weight on my now top-heavy upper body, I began to lower myself closer to the ground as I broke into a sprint. “All right, but hang on!”

I barreled down the path ahead of us as quickly as I could. After spending several months in Equestria and getting a decent amount of exercise at Sweet Apple Acres from time to time, I was in much better shape than when I first showed up in town. I continued to sprint along the road with my two little friends hollering with glee from the exhilaration of the speed they were moving at. I did not come to a stop until we reached the red schoolhouse at the end of the path. I came to skidding halt, much to the disappointment of my two passengers as I took the time to catch my breath. “Phew! That was more fun than I expected. I’m surprised I held out that long!”

The two fillies on my shoulders giggled wildly for a few seconds in excitement before letting go and dropping to the ground. Scootaloo spoke up first. “Woo! Not as fast as my scooter, but that was still fun!”

Apple Bloom then stepped closer to the schoolhouse before glancing around. “Y’all think we beat Sweetie Belle to the punch? I’m not seein’ her anywhere.”

I glanced around too in the hopes of spotting the only absent member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Well, if you consider the ones who are still children. Sweetie Belle was nowhere to be seen. “Well, we did get here a bit ahead of schedule. You girls wanna just head on in and wait for her?”

Apple Bloom glanced at Scootaloo, who seemed to nod. “I guess that’s all right. Well, we’ll see ya later, James!”

The two fillies trotted over to me while I got down on one knee so they could reach me. I then held each in one arm while they gave me a goodbye hug. “I’ll see you this evening, James. Take care.” Scootaloo spoke softly while nuzzling my chest.

“You too, Scoot. And be good, you two.” I replied before releasing my grasp on them. I then waved goodbye while the two fillies trotted into the schoolhouse. But before I could leave, I felt a slight nagging in my heart. I glanced around while finding nopony within my line of sight. I then decided to take a seat on a fencepost that stood outside the playground. I just wanted to say hello to Sweetie Belle to make sure she would not feel left out.

We must have gotten there well ahead of schedule since Sweetie Belle did not come into view until close to eight minutes later. I waved my hand high to get the little unicorn filly’s attention, prompting her to gallop right over to me. “Morning, James! Where’s Apple Bloom and Scootaloo?”

I stood up from my seat and approached my little friend. “Well, we got here way ahead of schedule, so they headed on in. I’m just waiting out here for you to let you know so you’re not kept waiting.” Once she drew near, I got down on one knee and gently tussled her mane.

Sweetie Belle gave me a very satisfied smile before replying, “Oh, I get it. I probably would’ve been stuck out here waiting for them until the bell rang. Thanks for telling me.”

While we just stood there talking for a moment and losing track of time in the process, Sweetie Belle then suddenly spoke up. “Oh! I visited Rarity this morning. Has there been something happening between you two?”

I cocked my head to one side upon hearing that question. “What gives you that idea?”

Sweetie Belle then proceeded to explain while I cradled her in my arms. “Well, she talks about you a lot more than she did before. And she gets this funny look in her eye sometimes when she does…” She then giggled after a moment of silent thought and spoke, “You know, I think she wants to marry you!”

A suppressed laugh nearly escaped my lips while my body heaved. To anyone who has been reading these journals, you know that is old news by now. “Yeah, she’s made that quite clear to me. And I admit I do love your sister and that she is very precious to me.”

An excited gleam suddenly appeared in the little filly’s eyes. “Then you’re gonna propose to her?!”

I sighed at that question. “Well… If things had gone differently since the day I showed up in Ponyville, then I probably would. But sadly, I can’t. My heart belongs to Fluttershy.”

“Aww… But I know Rarity would love for you to be her husband. Do you think you can stop being Miss Fluttershy’s boyfriend and be Rarity’s boyfriend instead?” Sweetie asked in an obviously innocent manner.

This question actually hurt to hear, even if she did not fully comprehend what she was asking. “Wha… Leave Fluttershy?! Sorry, but I can’t do that. Granted, I do love your sister and I do think she and I would be very happy together, but that’s no longer an option. I am very happy with Fluttershy and I know she loves me just as much as I love her. She would be devastated if I left her. So…no. I will not break up with Fluttershy.”

My mild outburst seemed to intimidate Sweetie Belle since she suddenly cringed. “Sorry… I didn’t mean to make you mad.”

I stroked my little friend’s mane to calm her. “Sorry about yelling like that… It’s just… Relationships are complicated, you know? Especially when more than one person has their eyes on you. You’ll understand as you get older.”

“Really? More than one pony is in love with you?” Sweetie Belle asked, clearly picking up on that detail despite her young age.

“Well, it wouldn’t be the first time. I personally don’t see what’s so great about me that would appeal to so many girls. Am I really that nice?” I replied, also not entirely certain of what is so appealing about me.

Sweetie Belle let out a brief giggle before looking up at me with a smile. “Well… I know I love you. And Apple Bloom and Scootaloo love you too. You’re always so nice and you act like you’re always trying to be nice. Like you enjoy seeing other people happy and making them happy. Does it hurt when you make somepony sad?”

I really was not expecting those words from the little filly. They sounded surprisingly analytical. But I nodded and let out a sigh. “Yeah… It does hurt. I hate it when I hurt someone I care about in any way. Heck, even when I do hurt someone I don’t really know, it weighs down on me for a while.”

My little friend smiled before reaching up, grabbing me around the neck, and pulling my head down so she could nuzzle my cheek. “That’s why! I think most mares really like sweet guys who actually care about them and want to see them happy. I know I would like a boyfriend like that someday. So… I guess it makes sense so many mares love you so much.”

“You know what? You seem to have a pretty firm grasp of love as a whole, Sweetie Belle. I can see how you got the word ‘Sweetie’ in your name. You’re a sweetheart.” I replied with a grin on my face, prompting another giggle from the unicorn filly. “I think you and I might have a lot in common.” I have at times noticed that whenever Scootaloo and Apple Bloom get into an argument, it is always little levelheaded Sweetie Belle that serves as the mediator for the two. I can definitely see a bit of myself in her. She does seem to be a bit more sensitive than the other two fillies in the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

“Really? Well, I think so too.” Sweetie Belle replied before reaching out and holding onto me in a type of embrace. “I wish you could’ve been my brother-in-law.”

This triggered a dull pain in my heart. Had I just hurt this precious little filly? Or at the very least disappointed her? Come to think of it, just how long have we known each other? But naturally, I did feel a twinge of guilt in my soul. And as I looked down at the little filly in my arms, a long sigh escaped my nostrils. I then lowered my face to the side of her head and placed a kiss upon her brow. “I’m sorry. My heart belongs to Fluttershy and not to your sister. But I’ll always be your friend.”

Sweetie Belle lifted her face until she was looking up at me. “Thanks, James… Scootaloo was right. You’re pretty cool.”

I could not help letting out a chuckle upon hearing those words and wiggled my finger against her ear. “Hey, you girls are pretty cool too. I love you silly fillies. I’m glad you let me stay in the Cutie Mark Crusaders.”

My little filly friend giggled as well before nuzzling her head against my chest. “I’m glad you wanted to stay. You always give great advice.” But no sooner had she said that, the bell atop the schoolhouse rang. “Oh no, I’m late!”

I winced upon realizing this. By distracting my friend with pleasant conversation, I had delayed her just long enough to miss the bell. “Dang it… I’m sorry…”

Sweetie Belle looked up at me, but her frown of frustration soon turned into a soft smile. “Hmm… See? You do feel really bad whenever you do something bad to someone. That’s really nice of you, James.”

“Is it that obvious I feel this guilty?” I asked, my heart heavy with mild remorse.

She nodded and motioned for me to lower her to the ground. “Uh huh. But I should get to class now… I’ve never been late before… I hope I don’t get in too much trouble for it.”

I glanced over at the schoolhouse before looking back down at my friend as an idea popped into my head. “Hey, how about I go with you? I’ll put a good word in with Cheerilee. Don't want you taking all the blame.”

However, Sweetie Belle then pointed at me with her hoof. “Did you think of that when that light bulb showed up?”

Light bulb? What made her say… Oh, wait. When I glanced up, there was a typical glass incandescent light bulb floating over my head. And it was switched on. By then, I had known to stop questioning such bizarre occurrences. I snatched the bulb out of the air, which caused it to turn off. I then spoke of the most logical explanation I could think of. “I blame Pinkie Pie.”

Together, the two of us stepped into the schoolhouse’s lobby. It had been quite some time since the last time I had set foot inside. With the classroom taking up most of the school’s space, the lobby was quite cramped with a couple of restrooms off to the right. Through the doorway on the left I could hear Cheerilee apparently starting the class’s first assignment.

I knocked on the doorway to get Cheerilee’s attention. She clearly heard my knocking since she then spoke to the students before her. “Excuse me for a minute, class.” Sweetie Belle and I waited by the doorway before the schoolteacher stepped into view. “Can I help… Oh, Mr. James! Hello! And… Oh, hello, Sweetie Belle. I’m sorry, but you’re late.”

I decided to speak up there in the hopes of getting Sweetie Belle out of trouble. “Actually, that was my fault, Cheerilee. I caught her outside the schoolhouse and we stopped for a bit of conversation. I shouldn’t have interrupted her. Could you please let her off the hook this time?”

Cheerilee gazed at me for a moment before glancing down at Sweetie Belle. My little filly friend gave her teacher a hopeful grin in response. She then sighed before rolling her eyes. “Well… I suppose I can let it go this time. But please don’t distract my students before they get to class from now on. And thank you for being honest, Mr. James.”

I breathed a faint sigh of relief. That was a close call. Sweetie Belle then looked up at me and whispered while Cheerilee went back over to the chalkboard. “Thanks, James. I’ll see you this evening.” I replied with a quiet smile and gently tussled her mane before she trotted towards her desk.

Before I could leave, I looked ahead and waved at Scootaloo and Apple Bloom who were also waving at me. I then even noticed Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon waving at me with smiles on their faces on the opposite side of the rows of desks. But just as I was about to turn and depart, I noticed someone waving wildly at me from the very back row of desks with both arms flailing through the air. I then heard a familiar voice calling out to me while the rest of the students seemed to turn back to face whoever was trying to catch my eye. “Hey! Hey, James! Over here! Hey!”

I could not help snickering at who it was. A familiar brown earth pony colt with a propeller beanie on his head. I raised my hand and waved at my little friend. “Hey there, Button Mash.”

Cheerilee seemed like she was about to tell the little guy to be quiet, but glanced over at me while I was leaning through the doorway. “You know Button Mash, James?”

I glanced at her and nodded. “He’s my gaming buddy and my ‘pupil’, if you will. He plays a mean archer in Equestrian Heroes.” Hardly anyone there seemed to understand what I was getting at, but I then decided I had overstayed my welcome and should remove myself from the premises. “Well, I’ve distracted them long enough. I’ll be going now, Cheerilee.” I then pointed at the little colt at the far end of the room. “Later, Button. And stay focused. School comes first.”

“Stay focused! Yes, sir!” Button Mash replied while giving me a quick salute. Heh, I love that little guy. A lot of fun to hang out with. Only he has a weird habit of turning milkshakes into games that always end up with him getting a nasty case of brain freeze. Anyway, I said my goodbyes and got out of there just as Cheerilee was starting up the subject about unicorn magic. With nothing else to do, I made my way back home.

When I started to draw near to Fluttershy’s cottage, I saw her at work feeding all of the little animals around the place. She had just set down a bowl of worms that had a thin layer of water at the bottom to keep them moist. A small flock of robins then descended upon it and began plucking their meal from the bowl. I then crossed the small bridge that spanned the brook in front of our home and walked right over to her. “Heya, honey. All done here?”

My girlfriend looked up at me and gave me a delighted grin. “Uh huh. The robins were the last ones to feed. Everyone is all happy now.”

Fluttershy turned away from me for a moment to apparently admire the results of her handiwork. The trees and the landscape around us was rife with movement. Many little creatures scampered and fluttered to and fro. I could feel a warm breeze blowing through my hair and making the lush green leaves on the trees rustle. I then happened to glance down and see my beautiful lover’s long pink mane and tail billowing in the breeze. Just… I was honestly left frozen and speechless at the sight of her beauty.

I could not stay away. Slowly and silently, I kneeled beside her and wrapped my arms around her body. I felt Fluttershy twitch under me while I rested my head against her neck. I then heard her whisper softly, “Honey…?”

“I love you, baby.” I replied in kind, my hands tenderly rubbing her body. I could not help myself. It was as if that moment held some sort of magic in of itself.

I soon felt Fluttershy’s wing reach up and caress my cheek like the delicate fingers of a lover. She looked over her shoulder at me and gave me a very tender smile. “I love it when you hold me like this.”

No words were spoken for the next few minutes. I never released my grasp on my lover, my lips placing kiss after kiss on her neck. I could feel Fluttershy shudder under my chest, faint gasps escaping her throat. God, I love her. However, I soon paused when I noticed we had quite an audience. Many of Fluttershy’s little animal friends were observing us from a distance. “Uh… Nothing to see here, fellas…”

Since I am especially shy in front of an audience, I felt my mood rapidly shift into something less amorous. Fluttershy seemed to notice and asked while I began to lift myself from her, “Uh… Why are you stopping?”

“Well… They’re staring…” I replied while feeling myself becoming warmer by the second. However, Fluttershy then surprised me when she looked over her shoulder with a gleam in her eye I would normally expect from Rarity. “Uh… Honey? What’s with that look?”

Fluttershy then suddenly turned to me and practically jumped at me, her arms wrapping around me while our faces were just an inch or two apart. “Let them look.”

I had no time to reply to that at all. Fluttershy silenced me with a surprisingly powerful kiss. Her eyes closed, a muffled moan reverberating in her throat while her tongue licked at my lips. I too lost myself in that moment, my lips parting to allow the kiss to deepen. I remember tasting a hint of feta cheese on her tongue. So sweet and tasty at the same time, if that makes any sense.

I forget how much time passed while we just sat there smooching. Although I do recall that I could hear what I assume was quiet cheering. It seemed the little animals around us were in clear support of our relationship. Finally, when our faces pulled away, I just had to ask. “You’re really bold when you’re around your little animal friends, aren’t you?”

Fluttershy, her face filled with a noticeable blush, spoke softly while grinning sheepishly. “I… Uh… I guess I am… I never feel shy around them. And…I especially never feel shy when it’s just you and me.”

My hand stroked her long beautiful mane. “I feel bolder when I’m with you too. Do you suppose we draw off of each other for a boost in confidence?”

The lovely pegasus mare tilted her head towards my hand while letting out a content sigh. “I think so… Do you think that means we’re a good match for each other?”

“Yeah, definitely. I’m glad I met you.” I replied softly while placing a kiss on her cheek. This prompted a pleasantly startled squeak from my girlfriend. I then followed that up by lightly placing my finger on her nose, making her squirm with an adorable giggle. What a little angel.

This continued for a few minutes more before I remembered that I had to be at work in a short while. “Oh, right. I need to get to the spa. Will you be coming in today?”

Fluttershy grinned broadly at the proposition. “Oh, I think I will! I’ll be sure to ask Rarity if we can have our weekly visit today.” She then reached up and placed a kiss upon my cheek. “I’ll see you in a while, honey. But I need to go to the market first to restock some of our vegetables. Just no onions, right?”

I nodded with a smile, glad that Fluttershy remembered my most disliked food of all time. “Yup. No onions. And please hold the bell peppers too. But please add an order of extra spinach and broccoli!” After a moment more of silly banter, I bid goodbye to my lovely girlfriend and headed on my way back towards Ponyville.

The walk through the meadow that separated my home from Ponyville was quiet and uneventful. A good time to just let my mind wander and to bask in the summer breeze. However, just as I was starting to enter Ponyville, I caught sight of Pinkie Pie. But the instant she saw me, she seemed to freak out before dashing away. Knowing her, it could mean absolutely anything.

I did not have to wait long for an answer to why she ran off so suddenly. A few minutes later, I saw her galloping towards me while apparently pulling something behind her. Without even pausing to greet me, she turned while running and came to a stop in front of me with the broad side of what she was pulling facing me in plain sight. It seemed to be a wagon of sorts. It had a half-cylinder top that depicted her cutie mark on the side with a pale cream color adorned with a shade of pink that brought to mind cranberry juice. It also had a large light blue shape spreading over the side of the wagon’s body, but it did not seem to represent anything. Just a design to compliment the rest of it. The wheel hubs seemed to have a white and red spiral pattern that appeared to represent peppermint candy. Without a word, Pinkie Pie started going from one side to another while apparently making some…adjustments to the thing.

With this kind of behavior being very odd, even for Pinkie Pie’s standards, I felt I had to say something. “Uh… Pinkie?”

“Not yet, James!” She called out without even looking my way. Just what was she even up to anyway?

“What is this thing any…” I started to ask again, but was interrupted by Pinkie Pie once more.

“Just a minute!” She called out to keep me quiet.

“Could you at least just…” I said while starting to scowl.

“Almost done!” Pinkie called out again while checking the wagon’s underside. I decided then to give up and just wait for whatever that goofball mare had in store for me. Finally, she stepped over to the side of the wagon and looked at me with a smile. “All right, you ready?”

“About as ready as I’ll ever be, I guess.” I replied with my arms crossed. It was then I noticed a large round red button on the side of the wagon that would face the one who was pulling it. And sure enough, she pressed it.

When that button was pressed, the top of the wagon opened before retracting into the wagon’s body. And out of the body rose several objects that could not have possibly fit in there in the first place. How do I even describe this thing’s appearance? Well… I suppose it seemed to mainly be a type of food stall that you might expect to see at a carnival, seeing as there was a small oven in the center with a pair of shelves on each side that appeared to be holding cupcakes on the upper shelves and miniature pies on the lower shelves. A pair of long steam whistles seemed to be on one side while three long brass bugle-like horns were extending from the backside with no coordination in their placement. Four funnels painted to resemble striped candy sticks were sticking straight up on opposite ends of the wagon… Oh, wait. Three looked like candy sticks while one seemed to resemble a candle placed on top of a rather small cake. Lastly, there were six long poles extending every which way from the bizarre contraption that were constantly waving about with a small triangular flag at the tips of each. They were varying shades of pink, purple, and yellow. I should also mention that when the inner workings of the wagon sprang up, it did so with enough force to yank the wagon itself a few inches off the ground for a second. And all the while, the wagon was playing a rather catchy tune. And then… Pinkie Pie began to dance and sing.

While hopping and prancing back and forth in front of the wagon in what I can honestly say was one of the cutest performances I had ever seen out of my friend, Pinkie Pie spouted out lyrics that appeared to match the music that was coming from the ‘music box’ behind her. “Welcome welcome welcome, a fine welcome to you!”

She then suddenly approached me and placed some sort of hat on my head. I never got a good look at it, so I am afraid I cannot describe its appearance aside from the fact that it seemed to have a short brim that extended past the very top of my field of vision. All the while, she continued to sing while somehow holding and playing a bugle between her hooves. “Welcome welcome welcome, I say how do you do!” And right after that, she blew a single note through the bugle and… Did that thing seriously go through my ear and out the other for an instant?! Do not think about it, do not think about it, do not think about it, do not think about it…

Before even a second had passed, I suddenly found her on the opposite side of me while prancing about on her hind legs with a large timpani drum hanging over her front. She was grasping its matching mallet in her ankle joint and beating the drum while skipping around as her other arm seemed to be trying to hold it up from the other side. All things considered, that drum was almost as big as she is. “Welcome welcome welcome, a big hip hip hooray!” As my gaze followed her every move, I could not help but crack a smile.

Finally, she ditched the drum and did… What is the name of that dance again? She was pretty much sidestepping while hopping through the air and kicking one hind leg out to her sides in an alternating rhythm while thrusting her arms downward with each kick. From where I was standing, her body almost seemed to have taking on a bipedal stance entirely. Or perhaps that was just an optical illusion brought on by her rather impressive gyrations. Finally, she came to a stop in front of the wagon, jumped shockingly high into the air, and then came to a sliding halt before me on her knees while her arms reached high into the air. “Welcome welcome welcome to Ponyville todaaaaaaaaay!!!”

It was after that last line that the music came to a stop. Pinkie Pie maintained that pose while giving me a very big toothy grin. For whatever reason, the flagpoles on the wagon were still swinging around. But just before I could applaud her, or even so much as ask what this bizarre, if not entertaining, welcome was for, she spoke up. “Wait for it!”

No sooner had she said that, the hatch on the wagon’s oven flung open while a huge burst of confetti and hot air surged into me. My hat ended up getting blown off and ended up lord knows where. And just after that, the four funnels on the wagon I had described earlier suddenly expelled streams of some sort of yellow… Was that cake batter?!

As the batter rose high into the air and started to come down on me, one word escaped my lips before I narrowly jumped out of the way. “Nope!”

In the end, Pinkie Pie took the full brunt of the blow, the batter covering her and the spot where I had been standing a mere few seconds earlier. I saw Pinkie open her eyes and let out a loud giggle. “Oops! I guess I put the confetti in the oven and the cake mix in the confetti cannons again…again!”

“This isn’t the first time?! Well, excuse me for suspecting that you did that on purpose!” I retorted while crossing my arms and shaking my head. She then somehow burst out of the batter, leaving an impressive empty mold of her own body behind before her mouth opened impossibly wide and devoured the whole thing in one gulp. I would have been mildly disturbed by that sight if I had not seen it dozens of times before. Trust me. After spending months getting to know Pinkie Pie, you get used to it if you do not let yourself think too hard about it.

“Still tasty though! Come on, James! Still plenty right here!” Pinkie Pie called out before motioning her hoof towards the thick puddle of batter that remained on the ground.

“Uh… No thanks. I’m not too keen for eating stuff off the ground. Especially on the ground outdoors. Who knows what was there before it was last cleaned?” I replied while cracking an amused smirk. But then a thought came to mind. This whole grand welcome was extremely off and random. Even for Pinkie Pie’s standards. “Say, what was this for anyway? It doesn’t seem like the first time you’ve used that thing.”

My silly pink friend looked behind herself at the wagon before trotting over to it and pressing the red button on its side. In response, the whole thing closed back up into its previous compact state. She then looked back at me and said, “This is my welcome wagon! I use it to welcome every newcomer I see to Ponyville!”

“You do? But you didn’t use it when I… Hang on a second…” I spoke before crossing my arms and thinking for a moment. There must have been a special reason for her to use that thing on me out of nowhere like that. And then it hit me. “Wait… How long have I been… Is today…?!”

Pinkie Pie jumped into the air and gave me a very tight hug. “You got it! Happy anniversary, James!”

At first, I had no words to speak. It slowly registered with me as I played her words over in my head. “A full year… Today marks my first complete year in Equestria?”

My silly friend let go of me and raised her hoof for emphasis. “Yup! Exactly 365 days! Or 366 if it was a leap year!”

I could not help and smirk at Pinkie’s rather random attention to detail. “Wow… But wait. You had this wagon all along and didn’t use it last year?”

“Yeah, I totally forgot about it. I guess I was just so blown away when I saw you that I was thinking ‘Newcomer detected! Must set up party! Don’t forget the balloons, cake, and music! Be sure to come up with random welcoming song! You left the oven on in Sugarcube Corner! I think I forgot to let the water out of the bathtub this morning!’ instead of thinking about using the wagon to welcome you to Ponyville!” She explained while I struggled to not bust a gut at her words. Oh my lord, just what goes on inside that head of hers anyway?

“Well, it seems you had a lot on your mind that day. And all things considered…I think it was for the best that you didn’t use that wagon on my first day. With how uptight and nervous I was, I doubt I would’ve enjoyed it at the time.” I retorted while glancing over at the wagon again.

Pinkie Pie nodded in full agreement. “Oh, right. Yeah, you were really uneasy and on edge the whole day! And even through most of the week! But look at you now! You’re like a completely different person!” She then suddenly started to move quickly from one side of me to the other while making observations. “Your body posture shows confidence! Your eyes are nice and calm. You body temperature is a bit higher than normal, which shows you are very relaxed and happy.” She went on and on for a moment while genuinely baffling me with how uncharacteristically observant she was being. I bet she befuddles Twilight Sparkle to no end. And speaking of that bookworm, I noticed her out of the corner of my eye heading our way.

“Morning, you two! Love the shirt, James. And… Pinkie Pie, why are you licking James’ hair?” Twilight asked upon drawing near. And yes, Pinkie Pie was basically piggybacking me while licking the hair on the back of my head.

“Oh, I was just tasting his hair to figure out what shampoo he uses! People who are happy use really fragrant shampoo! And I’m tasting hazelnut, roses, maybe some sweet pea…” Pinkie Pie replied before I decided to interrupt her.

“You just now made that up, didn’t you?!” I asked loudly, prompting some giggling laughter from my goofball mare of a friend while Twilight rolled her eyes as she shook her head with an amused smirk on her lips.

Finally, Twilight stepped forward and turned to Pinkie Pie. “Well, anyway… Pinkie, I was hoping I could ask for your help with some tests. I need somepony like you to be my assistant for a while.”

“Tests?! Oh, goody! Do I get to sample some new treats?! I’m the official Sugarcube Corner taste tester, you know.” Pinkie replied while showing her usual giddy gusto despite having no idea what she was getting herself into.

“Great! The testing area is just west of town between Fluttershy’s place and Sweet Apple Acres. Please come on over when you can.” Twilight explained while looking fairly excited about whatever she was testing.

“You got it! Just let me put my wagon away and I’ll be right over!” Pinkie Pie replied before sliding herself back into the welcoming wagon’s harness and running off with it trailing behind her.

“Um… Tests? What is that about, Twi?” I asked with my arms crossed. And for Twilight to seek out Pinkie Pie? Well, Pinkie certainly has a gullible streak, so it makes sense that she would be Twilight’s first choice for a guinea pig.

My wise friend looked up at me and gave me a very pleased grin. “Oh, I like to dabble in a bit of science now and then. And I have a few tests in mind specifically for Pinkie Pie.” She then glanced away for a moment before suddenly looking back up at me. “Say, James? Do you have any free time right now?”

I cast my gaze towards the horizon as I considered my options. While scanning the horizon, I noticed the town’s clock tower. It seemed that the time was not even 10 AM. Since I had to be at work at around 11 AM, I certainly had some time to kill. “Well, it seems I have more than an hour before I have to get to the spa.”

Twilight smiled at my response. “Well, would you like to tag along? I can promise that things will get interesting if Pinkie Pie is involved.

“Heh, I second that notion. Lead on.” I replied while suppressing a chuckle. I could only imagine what kind of shenanigans those two polar opposites were going to get themselves into. Twilight then led me out of town and to the southwest.

After walking for a short while, we came to a part of the meadow that separated the area where Fluttershy and I live from Sweet Apple Acres. There seemed to be a long row of tall wooden planks that formed a wall-like fence. “Right over here.” Twilight spoke while leading me to one side. When we reached one end, I found that there was no wall on that side. With another wooden wall to our left, it seemed to lead to another wall with a single opening in it. “This will be Pinkie Pie’s first test.”

I observed the entry point for a moment before one word popped into my head. “Is this a maze?”

Twilight nodded and extended her hoof towards the entryway. “Yes. I heard from Rainbow Dash once that Pinkie Pie can actually keep up with her on foot sometimes. So I’m going to test that claim. And for a little extra persuasion, I picked up a raspberry bundt cake from Sugarcube Corner this morning. I left it in its box at the far end of the maze. If there’s one thing Pinkie Pie will not turn her nose up at, it’s the chance for a sweet snack.”

I could not help shaking my head at Twilight’s clever manipulation of Pinkie Pie. “Clever, Twilight. Very clever… Wait a sec. She can keep up with Rainbow Dash?!”

She seemed equally baffled by the thought of it as well. “I know! But that’s what she said to us! When we celebrated Pinkie’s birthday for the first time, I swear that’s what Rainbow Dash told me!”

“Well, I’ll have to see that to believe it… Oh, is she here already?” I replied before pausing and listening. From somewhere behind the wall that was facing Ponyville’s direction, I could hear the familiar cheerful humming of a certain earth pony mare. And sure enough, Pinkie Pie soon rounded the corner and trotted up to us.

“OK, I’m here! What’re we testing?” She asked earnestly with a jolly spring in her step.

Twilight smiled and approached her friend. “Well, I have a little gift for you. But to get to it, you need to go through this maze.” Using the levitation spell, she picked up a stopwatch that was on the ground nearby.

As expected, Pinkie Pie was as excitable as always. She hopped forward and got herself low to the ground with her rump high in the air as if she was ready to pounce upon something. “OK! I’ll do anything for yummy goodies! Just say the word, Twilight!”

I crossed my arms and took a step back. Twilight smirked while Pinkie Pie’s face showed focused determination. “All right, Pinkie. When you reach the other end, yell something to let us know. Say… Try yelling out ‘twitchy tail’. That’ll let me know you made it. And… Go!”

Just before Twilight could actually press the button to activate the stopwatch, Pinkie Pie once again defied the laws of physics and leaped into the air and somehow stayed aloft while her legs flailed wildly. “Woooohoo! Here I come, sweet sweet goodies!” Twilight did not miss a beat and ‘pressed’ the button on the watch the instant Pinkie’s hooves touched the ground. But neither of us were prepared for what followed. Immediately after she passed the maze’s entry point, Pinkie charged right through wall after wall after wall of the maze, going to the prize at the other end directly… Oh god, just thinking about that moment makes me laugh.

Needless to say, this was really off the wall, even by Pinkie Pie standards. The instant she crashed through the first wall, I hunkered over in unexpected laughter. “What the hell, Pinkie?! Pehahahaha! What is that nut job even made of?!”

Twilight, on the other hand, stared through the row of mare-sized holes in the maze’s walls with an absolutely speechless and even somewhat irritated expression. Sure enough, we heard Pinkie Pie when she got to the other side. “Twitchy tail!”

As if on cue, Twilight let out a loud yelp as an apple fell on her head from seemingly nowhere. My clearly annoyed unicorn friend let out a loud groan before stepping forward through the holes to reach Pinkie Pie while I followed as I snickered to myself. “This is gonna be another one of THOSE days, isn’t it?”

“What? Where Pinkie Pie has turned her randomness up to a thousand?” I replied while ducking through the holes in the many rows of walls. Twilight offered no real reply, only letting out a loud grumble.

When we reached the other side of the maze, which consisted of a small fenced in area with a stool in the center that held a plastic platter, we found Pinkie Pie munching on something rather big in her mouth since her cheeks were bulging out quite a bit. Twilight then trotted over to her and spoke while raising her hoof for emphasis. “Pinkie… I know you’re not one to really appreciate the geometry in something like this, but… That isn’t how you go THROUGH a maze!”

Once Pinkie Pie swallowed whatever it was she was eating, she looked at Twilight and giggled loudly. “Ooooh, was I supposed to actually run around through the winding paths to get over here? Well, why didn’t you say so?!”

“I thought I… Ugh, never mind! Come on, we’ve still got a few more tests to run.” Twilight groaned in exasperation while I tried to not laugh too loud. The two of us followed Twilight back through the many holes in the maze before following her over to what I could only call a towering wooden box that was very large all around.

“Uh… Twilight? What’s this for? And…is that a diving board up there?” I asked while taking note of a towering ladder that extended out into a long wooden plank at the top.

Twilight turned to face us and cleared her throat before speaking. “Yes, it is. As for what this is… You might want to stand back.” Her horn was then coated by her billowing pink magic aura before the wooden planks that served as the box’s walls fell outward. And behind them was…..the largest cube of purple gelatin I have ever seen in my life.

“Ooh, is that grape flavor?!” Pinkie Pie asked while trying to restrain herself until Twilight had given her the signal to charge into it.

“It certainly is. And it’s all yours, Pinkie. Dig in!” Twilight replied while extending her hoof towards the towering jiggling blob of semisolid goop.

“Sweet! Thanks, Twilight!” Pinkie Pie replied before rushing over to the ladder at one end and scrambling up it at surprising speed. It seems she required no explanation on how to approach this ‘test’.

While we watched Pinkie rush up the ladder, I felt the need to ask. “Twilight. Just how much is in that blob of gelatin?”

She wasted no time in giving me a response. “Exactly a hundred thousand gallons. Or was it quarts?"

At first, I had no words to reply to such an absurd amount. Finally, I found the response I was looking for. “You’re trying to kill her, aren’t you?”

This actually caught Twilight by surprise. She looked up at me with a mildly horrified expression. “What?! No, of course not! This is a serious test! I’m just trying to find out how much Pinkie Pie can fit into herself! You’ve seen how her body expands to accommodate whatever she eats!”

“So you’re trying to figure out what makes Pinkie Pie tick, huh? Heh, I’m almost worried about what we might find out. Some things are not meant to be understood, Twilight.” I replied while letting out a slight chuckle before crossing my arms and turning my gaze up at Pinkie Pie. She had only just reached the top and was nearing the edge of the diving board.

“Hey, I might not understand how her Pinkie Sense works, but she’s a pony just like me. She must have her limits.” Twilight explained with a confident smirk before waving at Pinkie Pie high above us. In response, Pinkie Pie hopped once while the wooden board under her bent downwards under her weight. She then leaped high into the air before doing a surprisingly elegant spiraling dive right down into the huge cube of grape-flavored gelatin below. She promptly sank to the bottom and pretty much just sat at the bottom of the stuff while waving at us. The cube remained solid despite the force of her falling into it.

“Is she seriously going to inhale that stuff from the inside?” I asked just before Pinkie Pie answered my question for me. From inside the block of gelatin, that goofball mare pursed her lips and began to suck the gelatin up. All in one nonstop gulp. Twilight and I watched in flabbergasted silence while that towering cube of gelatin before us became increasingly smaller as Pinkie Pie’s cheeks swelled like those of a chipmunk. While watching her gorge herself on the stuff, I felt myself wince. “Ugh, I’m gonna be sick…”

Twilight seemed equally unnerved by this unnatural feat occurring before us since she suddenly gagged. “I’ll never eat gelatin again…”

Finally, Pinkie sat on the wooden flooring the cube had been resting on before swallowing the contents contained in her cheeks. As expected, her body ballooned to an incomprehensible size for a few seconds before the contents of her belly were compacted down into whatever limitless void she uses for a stomach and shrinking back to normal size. “Yum! Is there more?”

“One hundred thousand gallons… Or one hundred thousand quarts... I guess it’s back to the drawing board then.” Twilight muttered while sounding noticeably overwhelmed and disturbed. I could relate as I was feeling mentally incapacitated from watching that impossible feat myself.

Suddenly, I raised my finger as a thought popped into my head. “I have a new theory. Pinkie Pie, in fact, has no stomach to speak of. Her body contains a self-contained black hole that occasionally discharges waste that must be expelled from the body.”

Both Pinkie Pie and Twilight looked up at me with some of the most shocked expressions I had seen on them in a while. My unicorn friend then spoke, “You know… Suddenly, it all makes sense! Why didn’t I think of that?!”

Not wanting to dwell on the rather…unnerving sight we had just witnessed, Twilight led Pinkie and I over to what seemed to be a fairly large wooden shed on the edge of Sweet Apple Acres. I had seen it a few times, but had never seen Applejack using it. I assumed that it was abandoned or slated for demolition, but it seemed Twilight had moved in and set up shop. Pinkie Pie beat me to asking Twilight about it. “Is this your shed, Twilight?”

Our unicorn friend replied while looking back and forth at us. “Well, it was an old storage shed that Applejack was using. When she was planning on getting rid of it, I asked if I could use it as a science lab.”

When she reached the doorway and stepped inside, I found that she had fixed the place up quite well. A large round green rug was spread out over the wooden floor while a few chemistry sets were set up all over the single room the shed consisted of. Being someone who does not have much of a penchant for science, I found the place to be interesting from only a visual standpoint. Pinkie Pie was much more excited about the rather unusual designs of the glass beakers, spiraling tubes, and so forth and had to be warned by Twilight to not interact with anything she did not recognize.

“So… What experiment did you have in mind for this place?” I asked while observing my surroundings.

“Um… What was it again?” Twilight muttered while looking around the shed for a visual reminder. But she soon spoke while focusing on one spot in the room’s corner. “Oh, now I remember!”

I watched while Twilight went to the corner of the room before walking over to Pinkie Pie in the center of the shed. Only rather than walking, she was shuffling her feet along. And on each of her four hooves was a fluffy house slipper. I could not help cracking a smirk as I began to realize where this was going. Just to be on the safe side, I grabbed a pair of safety goggles that were lying on a table nearby. “Oh, this is about to get interesting.”

Twilight stopped right in front of Pinkie Pie, who was standing in the center of the rug in the room. Pinkie merely watched in silence and curiosity while Twilight lifted her right hoof from her slipper. She then extended her hoof until the tip of it touched Pinkie’s nose. I noticed a small spark briefly connect the two of them for just an instant before Pinkie Pie jerked her head away and rubbed her snout. “Ouch! What was that?!”

I began to feel a nervous sensation in my gut while I looked on as Twilight gestured with her hoof. “That’s static electricity.” She then went on to give a very detailed description of the phenomenon. I could write down what she said, but I fail to see the need to do so. That, and I have no desire to turn this journal into a textbook entry.

Anyway, once she had finished explaining, Twilight stepped out of her slippers and let Pinkie Pie try it out. However, I did not like where this was going one bit despite feeling a conflicting giddiness in my gut. Once Pinkie Pie was in the slippers, she began to rapidly shuffle her feet in noticeable excitement while moving around in a circle on the rug. Her eyes were constantly glued to her feet. “Oh god, are you serious? Uh… Twi? Are you sure this is a good idea?” I asked as I drew near while getting a nagging feeling that allowing the ever-unpredictable Pinkie Pie to have access to something like this was…well… Just read on and see for yourself.

Twilight did not seem nearly as worried as I was and smiled dismissively. “Oh, don’t worry about it, James. Static electricity is harmless.”

However, Pinkie Pie just kept shuffling and shuffling. Oh, and she also shuffled some more. I mean it was actually very awkward how she just would not stop moving around the very edge of the rug. Almost like she was on autopilot or something. I decided to carefully and inconspicuously make my way to the exit and wait by it just in case the situation got out of hand and I had to make a hasty retreat. Even Twilight was starting to give Pinkie some funny looks. However, a look of satisfaction spread across her face when Pinkie came to a stop in front of her. Pinkie Pie’s tail and mane had responded accordingly to the buildup of an electric charge on her body, both having become very wild with every single strand sticking straight out in a truly bizarre hairstyle. To top it off, I could make out arcing trails of electricity in her hair here and there.

Pinkie Pie began to giggle in excitement before she really took off with more shuffling and started to shuffle her feet all over the shed. A giddy smirk spread across my face as I tried to suppress a laugh. This was going to get very interesting very quickly. Even Twilight was starting to show a rather nervous expression on her face. “Uh… Pinkie, you can stop now… Whoa!”

Twilight stepped out of the way as that goofball friend of ours went right past her and even right up the wall and across the ceiling while constantly giggling like a schoolgirl with a sugar rush. And considering how much sweet gelatin she had just consumed, that was a very likely possibility. Pinkie Pie then even went right out the window, probably went right across the roof, and then came back in through another window while moving at seemingly impossible speeds for someone who was merely shuffling their feet. She was almost at full running speed, now that I think about it.

Eventually, Pinkie even started to give off quite a glow as she built up more and more of a charge on herself while zooming along the walls. “Pinkie, you’re really overdoing it now… Eep!” Twilight called out before her mane and tail started to get pulled towards that crazy mare seemingly by an unseen attraction while Pinkie Pie returned to the center of the room and was going around and around on the rug as her body seemed to be leaning backwards in such a way that made me think her hooves were not carrying her along, but were rather pulling her instead. By then, I had stepped outside and was watching from the doorway. I was even biting my finger to stop myself from laughing at this hilarious scenario playing out before me.

Seconds later, the furniture in the shed began to slide along the floor towards Pinkie Pie while the electrified mare seemed to have accumulated an electric charge powerful enough to generate an electromagnetic effect. Everything in the room was being drawn to her, including Twilight! In desperation, Twilight grabbed onto a chair to keep herself away from our friend. Finally, she yelled out, “Pinkie, enough already!”

“Like this, Twilight?!” I then stared aghast as Pinkie Pie stopped moving and stuck her hoof out at our friend while still giggling like a maniac, prompting Twilight to look over her shoulder. Due to the powerful electromagnetic pull of Pinkie’s electric charge, Twilight could no longer turn her head away and was steadily inching closer to Pinkie’s glowing hoof while an expression of extreme unease spread across her face.

“I’m out!” I shouted before placing the pair of safety goggles I had picked up on my face. I then bolted and made a mad dash for the edge of the vast forest of apple trees that were nearby and took shelter behind one before peeking out from behind it. I was snickering like a fool, wondering what was about to happen.

Sure enough, I got my answer. A few seconds later, there was a powerful explosion that blew the entire shed apart. A burst of smoke and arcing electricity shot through the roof before quickly dissipating. I burst out laughing, unable to comprehend just how the hell Pinkie Pie was able to turn herself into what I can only call an electric bomb. Still, I was rather concerned about my two friends and rushed back over to the remains of the shed while avoiding the scattered debris to check on them.

“Girls, are you… Oh god, what the hell?!” I called out while trying to keep myself from laughing a bit longer as I surveyed the situation before me.

Twilight was standing in the middle of the floor, apparently having not been able to keep her grip on the chair. Her mane and tail looked as if they had just been caught in a powerful gust and were stuck pointing straight back behind her while looking singed. Her face was frozen in an absolutely overwhelmed expression as if she could not process what she had just experienced while every part of her body that was facing Pinkie was apparently covered in soot. Pinkie Pie, on the other hand, looked like she was back to normal and was no worse for the wear. Her electric glow was gone and her mane and tail were back to their original poofy styles. Just before Twilight stiffly fell onto her side, Pinkie spoke out in her usual cheery tone of voice. “Tag, you’re it!”

I finally could not contain myself any longer. I burst into raucous laughter at what I was seeing while trying to not fall to my knees. “Oh my gohahahod! Zappity zap zap! I never thought I would live to see this! That was epic!”

Twilight let out a groan while she dizzily climbed to her feet. “Uuugh… I think I now know why science isn’t as commonly practiced in Equestria as magic is.”

“Really? Why’s that?” Pinkie Pie asked while tilting her head to one side.

After shaking all the soot from her hair, Twilight rather vocally provided her answer. “It’s dangerous! Just look at this place! It’s a wreck!”

“Well, at least you demolished the thing for AJ in the end. I think she’ll be pretty impressed with the results when she sees this.” I replied while trying to suppress anymore laughter. Just… Man, you just have to witness such a spectacle to really appreciate the comedic value in it.

Twilight then let out a long groan while flexing her body to get all the aches out of it. “Well… I’d say that’s enough experimenting for the month… Or a year…”

“You know, I think you two would make for an effective demolition team with that kind of technique. Ever consider it?” I asked in a joking manner, actually quite impressed with just how thoroughly that blast obliterated the shed.

Pinkie Pie seemed rather thrilled at the idea. “Ooh, you’re right! I’d be like ‘OK, we got this. Twilight, you brought the slippers, right?’ and she would be like ‘Yeah, I got them right here. You do your thing and we’ll be waaaay over there.’ and then I’d be like ‘All right! Shuffle shuffle shuffle and zappity zap zap!’ and then BOOM! We’d have the run of the entire demolition market! Right, Twilight?”

However, Twilight seemed far less pleased at the thought. She then practically yelled while waving her hooves back and forth as she took a few steps away from our friend, “No! Absolutely not! I’m done with science! I’m sticking with good old magic from now on! At least that stuff won't blow up in my face unless I want it to!

“Aww, really? Oh well! It was fun while it lasted! Anyway, I better get going! I’ve got something important to take care of today. See ya!” Pinkie Pie retorted before trotting away with a satisfied spring in her step and a song in her throat.

Once the source of my laughter was out of sight, I approached Twilight and caressed her mane. “Well, that was a good laugh. Are you OK?”

“Ugh… I don’t even know what hit me! And how did she even do that?!” Twilight retorted with a frustrated groan, although she sounded more baffled than irritated to me.

I glanced over in the direction that Pinkie Pie had trotted off in and found that she was almost completely out of sight. I then took off my safety goggles and set them on the charred remains of a table nearby. “Well… Do you think we’d be better off not knowing how Pinkie Pie works?”

“By this point… I’d say that’s wise.” Twilight grumbled before letting out a groan while she seemed to stretch. That zap, while certainly nonfatal, seemed to have left her quite sore. “Ooh… I’m gonna be feeling this for a while…”

I kneeled down beside her and placed my hand on her back. “Would you prefer it if I carry you back to town?”

My proposition seemed to really catch her by surprise. She glanced at me suddenly and asked, “Huh? Carry me? Are you sure?”

Seeing that she did not refuse my offer, I smirked before lifting the forward half of her body and causing her to lean back before my arms scooped her up. While certainly heavier than Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, Twilight is still fairly light. Now, Applejack and Pinkie Pie, those two I can truly count as heavyweights. But I digress.

Twilight looked up at me with an crooked grin before letting out a faint giggle. She looked very cute just resting there in my arms. “Well… I guess I’m your passenger for now. Lead on, James.” I nodded with a cheeky grin before leaving the wrecked remains of Twilight’s makeshift lab and started walking back towards Ponyville.

The walk through the meadow was calm and quiet. I did not speak at all while merely focusing on walking. I could hear the wind blowing through the thousands upon thousands of blades of grass in the meadow. It generated a sound that is actually different from the sound of leaves swaying in the trees. It almost felt…magical.

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that Twilight’s large purple eyes were more often than not looking at me and nothing else. After I saw them look right at me for what I think was the tenth time, I finally looked down at her directly. “Yes?”

Twilight’s curled forelegs drew closer together while she let out a quiet giggle. It seemed she was not expecting me to notice her gaze at all. “Well… I was thinking. Today… And right around this time too… Today last year was when I first met you.”

Once again, my memories of that day flickered through my mind. “Yeah… And you were the first person I met in Equestria.”

She then asked after a moment of pause, “James… I’ve been wondering this for a while. Was it Princess Celestia and Princess Luna who brought you to Equestria?”

Having known Twilight for as long as I have, I felt I could trust her with the truth. “Yeah, they did. Just don’t tell anyone, all right? I think it’s a national secret or something to that effect.”

My friend nodded in agreement before tilting her head to look in the direction we were moving. “I’ll be sure to thank them today… I’m glad they brought you here.”

“Really?” I asked, though more out of curiosity than doubt.

Twilight turned her gaze towards me and began to speak softly as if she was becoming completely relaxed. “Well, I’ll be honest. When you first came to Ponyville, I didn’t think for a second that you and I would’ve become as close as we are now. I mean, I did want to be your friend in the end, but… I’m just amazed by all that’s happened since that day. I thought my circle was complete when I met my five closest friends. But you managed to carve out a place for yourself in the puzzle, if that makes any sense.”

I looked down at Twilight without speaking a word while just taking in her words as she continued to speak to me. “And now you even have your own Element. The Element of Humanity. Even if it isn’t a part of the Elements of Harmony, it still intrigues me. I wonder if we’ll ever figure out its true history and origins...”

“Well, I’m guessing the more crises we end up having to solve, the more often it will be used. Although I hope we don’t have very many more to deal with…” I replied in kind, also wondering about the full history behind the Element that was bound to me. Oh well. That is something I am sure will reveal itself when the time is right.

Twilight nodded with a slight frown on her lips, but soon relaxed once more in my grasp. “Yeah… But still… I’m really glad I met you. You’ve always been good to us. And it feels like you and I have so much in common. I swear… I think I see some of myself in you.”

I could not help smiling at those words. “Same here, Twi. You sometimes remind me of myself too.”

She then brought up a subject that I had all but forgotten about. “You know… Fluttershy once told me what you said to her about your past. Especially your days in high school. Did that really…cause you to have no interest in friendship?”

My walking slowed as I felt a twinge of bitterness fill my heart. “She told you, huh? Well…yeah. Since there was no one in the entire school I could even remotely bring myself to like, I had no friends. And as a result, I felt like I didn’t even need friends in the long run.”

There was a moment of silence between us while Twilight seemed to avert her eyes. I just continued to walk while keeping my gaze forward. However, I froze and stopped in my tracks when I felt something touch the fingers I had curled over Twilight’s chest. I looked down at her and saw that she was resting her right hoof upon them. She then spoke with a more somber expression on her face. “You and I have more in common than I thought, James. I used to have no interest in friendship either.”

“You…didn’t? But you seem like someone who values friendship more than most other things.” I replied while finding it difficult to comprehend Twilight not wanting anything to do with the concept of friendship after knowing her for a full year.

She nodded in confirmation, but never once took her hoof off my fingers. “Mmhm, but not for the reasons you’re thinking. It was entirely by choice. I was obsessed with studying and following Princess Celestia’s instructions. I shut myself away from everyone who had no real connection to my interests. But…that all changed when I came to Ponyville.” She then turned her gaze to the town that was in the distance. “It was honestly the best thing to ever happen to me. Now I can’t imagine being without friends. And the atmosphere in Ponyville is just so much better than in Canterlot. I used to think most of the ponies in town were crazy, but I guess that was because I wasn’t used to such jovial hospitality since no one here is nearly as uptight as the majority of the ponies in Canterlot.”

I could not help rolling my eyes. I had almost forgotten that Canterlot was originally her home. “Canterlot isn’t exactly the friendliest town in Equestria, is it?”

“Well, in hindsight… I guess it really isn’t.” Twilight replied while letting out a faint giggle. We both chuckled lightly before we shared a momentary gaze. I honestly felt quite calm in Twilight’s presence. As if I was rediscovering her in a new and more intimate way. She then smiled warmly at me and even seemed to gain a blush on her face. “I’m really glad I met you. It feels like we were meant to meet.”

With my arms occupied, I was not able to really return any affection she was giving me. So instead, I lowered my head to her and nuzzled her nose with my own. “Same here, Twi. You’ve always been precious to me.”

My friend giggled slightly while grinning broadly as I pulled my face away from her. Once I began to walk at a brisker pace again, she let out a long sigh while still looking up at me. “You know… I did say I would always love you, right?”

Those words roused some memories from deep in my mind. “Yeah… That was quite a while ago too. I had almost forgotten about it.”

Twilight averted her eyes for a moment before continuing to speak. “I’m not surprised you forgot. I’ve been trying hard to not let those feelings show when I’m around you. And it gets really hard to hold them in when it’s just you and me. And I really have been trying to let go of those feelings. But… I just can’t seem to cut those last few threads. My feelings…just won’t let go of my heart.”

“Well… Why have you been keeping your feelings concealed?” I asked, having already been on the receiving end of such feelings from Rainbow Dash and Rarity.

My dear friend’s expression became more somber before she replied. “Because…I don’t want to get between you and Fluttershy. I can’t stand the thought of being a burden to any of my friends or doing anything that would hurt them… That’s why I couldn’t let those feelings out.”

“You know… That sounds like something I would do.” I said softly, relating to her even further as she spoke. And as I looked down at my frowning friend, I could not help smiling softly at her. “But Twilight… You should let go of those fears. Because…” I then gently lowered my face and placed a tender kiss on her forehead. “You’re not the only other girl whose heart reaches out to me.”

Twilight’s big purple eyes opened wide the instant my lips touched her soft purple coat on her forehead. Her eyes quivered as what seemed to be tears began to form at the edges of her eyes. “What… How… Why did you do that? I thought you and Fluttershy were…”

For as long as I have known her, Twilight has always been keen to the workings of friendship despite always being eager to learn more. However, she always seemed to have very little knowledge about the workings of the heart. So I was hardly surprised to see her so confused. “Yes, Twilight. Fluttershy and I are a couple. But that does not mean I can’t share my love. I’d be willing to give you some if you are willing.”

My friend was rendered speechless. Her eyes darted back and forth while clearly trying to find the words to reply to me. I decided to speak first. “Confused, huh?”

Twilight rapidly nodded before finding the right words to say. “Yeah… It just… It sounds too good to be true. I mean… Isn’t that…cheating? What would Fluttershy do… Wait. Would you ever really cheat on her?”

I was not surprised by her confusion. It takes a very open mind to think the way I do. “No, absolutely not. There’s no way I would ever cheat on my girlfriend. Just… How do I explain this again? I know I spoke about it to Rarity lately…”

The mention of our beautiful unicorn friend really seemed to shock Twilight. She looked up at me with bulging eyes and spoke rather loudly, “Rarity?! Her too?! I know you and her have always been close and that she does seem to have some kind of strong interest in you, but… She…really loves you like that?”

“In all honesty, I’m pretty sure she and I would’ve ended up in a relationship if Fluttershy had not sent me that love letter when she did. We both keep the virtue of generosity constantly in our hearts, so I guess we do have a subtle natural attraction to each other.” I explained while feeling myself becoming rather warm as my mind began to recall the memories of the day she finally confessed to me.

Twilight looked away from me for a moment, her eyes closing while she let out a long sigh. “I think you might be right… You and her have been close since the start. But…” She then looked back up at me with a very curious gaze. “What do you mean…sharing your love with me? Can you really do that and keep yourself reserved for Fluttershy?”

I did my best to explain it as carefully as possible. “Well, you have every right to question my integrity. I don’t think most men would be capable of doing it while staying loyal to that one special someone, but let me make things clear. Twilight, I can’t be your boyfriend. I can’t give you my body. And I can’t give you my heart. But I can still give you my love. And before you ask, it wouldn’t be the first time I have given love to more than one woman while still keeping my heart reserved.”

She looked at me in silence. Not speaking, but appearing to be deep in thought. “To actually be able to do something like that… You must have a limitless amount of love in your heart… It’s like you can love almost anyone.”

“Well, I try to keep an open mind. That’s what I feel is the key to being happiest.” I replied without hesitation.

Twilight let out a long sigh once more while looking up at me with an endearing gaze. “Words of wisdom. How did you come to that conclusion?”

I took a moment to reflect on those words. Why am I so open minded when it comes to love? Or even in general? I tried to reply as honestly as I could. “Well… I have no real answer to that. But I guess I can try to explain. I guess… Over the years, I have seen many forms of prejudice and discrimination in various types of fictional media. And that made me wonder why there was so much discrimination. I saw no reason to be so hateful towards people of different appearance or origin, whether they be mutated or covered in fur or scales. Who knows? Maybe those experiences sowed the seeds for me to be able to not judge until I had grown to know them. And I guess it only extended from there. As for being able to share love with others…”

This took a longer amount of time to find the right words. Twilight looked on in silence, awaiting my response. Which I eventually provided. “Well… I have found that I enjoy making people happy. And I especially enjoy making people feel loved, especially women. Where I come from, women tend to receive more discrimination than men, and that saddens me. So I would try to help them feel as loved and appreciated as possible whenever I spoke to them. At least through text. I am way too shy to approach a woman in person like that.”

Twilight nodded with a slight smile while looking up at me. “You are pretty shy… I could see that when we first met. Very reserved and cautious. But…still, why offer me your love like this?”

“Funny you mention that. I once wrote stories as a hobby. And there was one line I wrote in a chapter that I think left quite an impression on some of the readers.” I replied before pausing to recall the line in question. “Love is a universal good. Do not deny it to anyone, especially when they seek it from you alone.”

I swear I saw a tear trickle down Twilight’s cheek when she heard me speak those words. She then nestled her head against my chest while I carried her. “There’s a lot of power in those words… And I can relate to them. You’re the only man I’ve ever sought that kind of love from…” Suddenly, she glanced up as her horn was coated by her pink magic aura. My shirtsleeve was covered by an identical aura before it was pulled up, revealing my cutie mark. “After hearing that… I think I know what the true meaning of your cutie mark is.”

I glanced down at the mark in the center of my upper arm. Two white dove shapes facing each other with wings spread while creating a perfect heart shape between their bodies, their forms also creating the vague shape of a heart themselves. Twilight then explained, “There is a heart shape between them. And the two birds are doves. Symbols of peace and everlasting love. It shows that not only are you a gentle peaceful individual who tries to avoid conflict when possible, but also someone who has potentially limitless love to share.”

“That…is a pretty deep explanation, Twi.” I replied, not certain of what else to say. I would expect such a thorough description from her, but it still left me without many words to speak in return.

She then looked up at me with a rather somber smile. “And to your offer… I do understand what you mean. And…I would be honored if you would share your love with me, but… I want to be safe on this. I’ll ask Fluttershy about this first and then I’ll get back to you. I’m sorry. It’s just…I don’t want to risk doing anything that may upset my friends. You understand, right?”

I nodded readily, knowing exactly where she was coming from. “Understood perfectly, Twilight. That actually sounds like something I would do.” My friend let out a soft giggle, apparently knowing I would say that too.

“Seems I was right. You really are my other half.” Twilight spoke with a grin before reaching up and nuzzling my cheek. “Like a long lost twin brother or something.”

I could not help but snicker for a second before placing a kiss on her cheek. “Well, I always did love you, little sis.” This prompted another rather giddy blush from my friend. It is always entertaining to see her get flustered. Sometimes even creepy. “But anyway, that choice is all up to you. We can stay ordinary friends if that’s what you would prefer. It’s your call, Twi.”

“Thanks, James. I do plan on meeting up with Fluttershy today, so I’ll talk to her about this then… Actually, now that I think about it… Is Rarity the only other mare who loves you that much?” Twilight replied before her expression became one of surprise, as if that thought popped into her head out of nowhere.

“Well, believe it or not, Rainbow Dash is the same way.” I replied briefly. I wonder what that rowdy mare is up to right now.

Twilight stared at me with a truly bewildered expression for a moment. “Rainbow Dash… Is that why she was with you and Fluttershy when you visited my house on Hearts and Hooves Day?!”

I nearly snickered at her response. She only just then realized that? “Yup. Pretty much a double date.”

Twilight could not find a retort for that and just fell silent. A few minutes of soothing silence passed while I continued to carry my dear friend towards Ponyville. However, a thought suddenly entered my mind. “Hey, Twi? I know this is right outta nowhere, but was Pinkie Pie still wearing those slippers when she headed home?”

My friend seemed rather bothered by those words while she held a hoof to her chin. “Those house slippers? Uh… She… Uh oh.”

The instant she finished speaking, I felt a brief tremor in the ground as an explosion of arcing electricity and smoke rose into the air far ahead in the distance. “Oh snap, that renegade bug zapper is still at it!” I yelled out while trying not to laugh. I was hoping Ponyville was not in ruins by the time I got there.

“Quick! Put me down!” Twilight shouted as she began to squirm in my grasp. I then turned her over and set her down as quickly as I could. “Let’s chat later! I gotta find her and stop her from blowing up the town!” Twilight then charged ahead while letting out a yell. “PIIIIINKIIIIIEEE!!! YOU BETTER NOT BE ANYWHERE NEAR MY HOUSE!!!”

I could not help hunkering over in snickering laughter. “Oh god, life is never dull when you girls are around.”

Not certain of the time, I decided to hurry on over to the spa before I had the chance to be late. The trek through Ponyville was relatively uneventful and quiet, although it was not like I had time to stop and chat with anyone anyway. Although I did catch sight of Twilight trying to chase down a cackling Pinkie Pie, who was still wearing those house slippers while shuffling along at speeds that no one should be able to reach while moving their feet like that.

Eventually, I saw Rainbow Dash swoop down and grab Pinkie Pie, apparently having been enlisted by Twilight for some assistance. The only problem was that the nut job mare had already accumulated quite a charge in her body and ended up zapping Rainbow Dash upon making contact in a large burst of electrical discharge. Rainbow’s mane and tail ended up looking a lot like Twilight’s did when she got zapped, just without the singed hair. She seemed greatly stunned, falling stiffly onto her side and dragging Pinkie down with her. That gave Twilight more than enough time to catch the two of them in a levitation spell before sliding the slippers off of our crazy pink friend’s hooves. Once again, I could not help snickering at the absurd sight and walked backwards to watch them for as long as I could before having to turn around to make certain I was staying on the right path.

I reached the spa without further trouble or distraction and stepped inside to find Aloe seated at the front desk. “Morning, Aloe. I’ll just punch in and get to my post.”

My employer responded while looking over a magazine, speaking in her very heavy accent. “Thank you, James. We have a few customers right now, but none of them have requested a massage. Although we do have a pair of reservations requesting the full suite of services in ten minutes. So please be ready when they arrive.”

“Will do. Just let them know I’m ready when they are.” I replied before entering the spa’s main chamber. I then went right over to the hot tub and dunked my hands in for a few minutes to get them softened up before taking a seat by the massage tables. I then reached into a cabinet located right under me and pulled out a clipboard with the names of every single customer I had ever massaged on a sheet of paper being held in place on it. After massaging someone for the first time, I always add their name to the list and include a check mark or an X next to their name to discern which of them have overly sensitive cutie marks and which do not.

A quick glance around the chamber revealed three customers. From what I could see, the sauna was currently being used by, of all ponies, Eleina and Ruby Ring. In case you have forgotten, Eleina is Button Mash’s mother while Ruby Ring is the mother of Diamond Tiara. With how infrequently I stop by the jewelry store she runs, I took a moment to recognize her. “Moms’ day out, I guess.”

At the far end of the spa seemed to be a mare taking a mud bath with Lotus supervising her. Judging by the pale yellow coat on her face and the two shades of pink and dark blue in her mane, it seemed to be Bon Bon. I must admit she and I never really interact much, so I can hardly call her a friend.

While I waited for a customer to show up, I snatched up a magazine that had been left near the massage tables. The latest copy of Equestria Digest. The cover seemed to show Hoity Toity standing outside what seemed to be a fancy restaurant. Perhaps he also serves as a part-time food critic? I do not recall much about what I read or saw. I was pretty much just flipping through the pages to pass the time, waiting until I saw a sight in the photos in the magazine that would catch my attention.

I did not wait long before I heard Aloe speak from nearby as the familiar sound of hooves clopping drew near. “Right this way, your highnesses.”

At first, I continued to look through the magazine without a second thought. But a second later, Aloe’s words registered with me. “Your highnesses?”

I immediately set the magazine down and looked towards the entryway into the spa’s main chamber. Aloe entered first and was promptly followed by two mares who instantly put a smile on my face. Luna and Nightmare Moon.

I remained silent at first, waiting for them to look my way. And they very soon did just that. Luna cast her gaze in my direction first, her expression instantly brightening before she trotted right over to me. “Well, hello! Good to see you, James! And you will be providing our massages today?”

I held out my arms to her, allowing my friend to come in for an embrace. I replied while she wrapped her arms around me, “I most certainly will. And how are you two ladies doing? Something important happening in Ponyville today?”

Nightmare Moon then approached us and nodded with a smile. “Oh, absolutely. We are here on important business. But the time of meeting is not for a few more hours, so Luna and I decided we may as well see what the spa is like. We could use a day off every now and then.” She then stepped closer and gently nudged her sister aside. “All right, that’s enough, Luna. I am entitled to my dearest friend as well.”

Luna backed away with a nervous snicker while a rather giddy grin spread across her muzzle. “Yes, yes, so sorry. You know how I am when I have an opportunity to meet my first true friend. I don’t get to see him as often as I desire.”

However, Nightmare Moon then gave her a rather sly smirk. “What about all those times you invade his dreams? Do those not count?” I could not help breaking out into chuckles while trying to restrain myself.

“Well… Yes, I suppose those do count. But you dive into his dreams just as often, I’m sure!” Luna replied with a jeering tone. I swear, those two really loosen up when it is just them. They hardly act royal at all aside from their speech patterns.

“Yes, I am quite guilty of that.” Nightmare Moon replied with a rather awkward smirk, having been cornered by Luna. But she then grabbed me in an unexpected embrace. “But can you fault me?”

I remained silent while wrapping my arms around my beloved royal friend. Luna then leaned in close to me and whispered into my ear. “It is a rare event when she goes the entire day without once speaking your name. She truly adores you.”

Before I could even retort to that, we heard Nightmare Moon speak up. “I heard that, Luna.” All three of us then burst into shared laughter. Oh, I would never trade my friendship with those two wonderful mares for anything.

After a minute more of playful banter, Nightmare Moon then turned to Luna and asked, “So, sister. What should we start with first?”

The beautiful Princess of the Night glanced around the chamber, apparently weighing her options. “Hmm… Well, I am eager to try out our friend’s ‘magic fingers’ for myself, but that hot tub looks quite inviting too.”

I decided to offer my input at that moment to help them decide. “In all fairness, nearly all of my patrons take a soak in the hot tub just before they let me massage them. I think my massages will be more effective if you let the warm water soften your flesh up a bit first.”

“Then it’s decided! Excuse us for a moment, James.” Nightmare Moon spoke before she and Luna went behind the hot tub, the wall along the poolside preventing me from seeing them. While they were back there, I heard metallic clinks along with their voices in conversation. “Did Celestia say whether or not she will be attending too?”

I then heard Luna speak up in response. “Well, she said she would follow if she could. However, I doubt we should get our hopes up. She is likely busy today with us not being there to assist in her duties.”

The two royal mares stepped out from behind the hot tub soon afterward. However, I could not stop myself from gazing at them. They had cast aside their jewelry and metallic attires, their bodies now bare. Luna seemed to notice my constant gaze and asked, “Uh… James? Is something wrong?”

I could not help flustering. It must have been especially unbecoming of me to gawk at the rulers of Equestria. “Well…uh… I know you two normally don’t wear much to begin with, but… Um… I guess I just can’t help staring at your beauty.”

My two royal friends returned my stare, never once blinking. And… I swear, there was a shade of pink slowly filling their cheeks. Luna, without looking away from me, glanced up at her sister out of the corner of her eyes. “Our beauty, he says.”

Nightmare Moon nodded before her blank stare turned into that sly smirk she always shows whenever her mischievous side starts to come out. “You’re quite bold, you know that?”

I averted my gaze, feeling myself getting backed into a corner. “Uh… I meant nothing by it. I’ll just be waiting over here for you ladies to finish so… Uh…” I was interrupted when I felt something soft touch my chin and direct my face back towards the two alicorns before me. It turns out that Nightmare Moon was manipulating her mane much like a hand. I do believe that trait is something only she possesses.

“No need to be so modest, my friend. The compliment is appreciated.” She said while letting out a suppressed giggle deep in her throat. “Don’t you just love a man who has an appreciation for beauty, Luna?”

Luna grinned brightly as they walked past me before offering a retort. “Oh, absolutely. Tis a shame there are not more of them in this world.”

I watched in silence while the two royal sisters walked up the steps that led to the hot tub before slowly submerging themselves into it. They both let out long satisfied sighs as the warm bubbling water reached up over them. Once they had both lowered themselves as deeply as possible, they both dunked their heads below the surface. A few seconds later, they raised their heads above the water. As expected, their long flowing manes were completely soaked and weighed down by the water. They were no longer constantly billowing and seemed to have the properties of ordinary hair now. The colors appeared to be slightly darker due to their hair having absorbed some water. What surprised me most was that Nightmare Moon’s mane and tail, which is actually somewhat translucent, seemed completely opaque while wetted down. The light purple gaseous aura around their edges also seemed absent. I could still see the ‘stars’ in the central blue section of Luna’s hair though. The sparkling stars in Nightmare Moon’s mane seemed to be absent, making her hair seem like a vast expanse of blue.

“Comfy?” I asked softly while leaning against the side of the pool.

Luna glanced over at me and gave a quick nod. “Yes, very much so. Excellent recommendation, James.”

Nightmare Moon then crawled closer to us with her beautiful exotic eyes focused on me. She remained silent for a moment though before asking, “James, has something caught your eye? You seem to be staring quite a bit.”

Heh, I suppose I should not be surprised that my royal friends are so observant. “Well, I just find it interesting how different your manes are when they’re wet. They hardly look the same. I’m especially surprised that yours is still there, Nightmare Moon. When it’s dry, your hair almost looks gaseous.”

Luna’s face twisted into a grin while she let out a chuckle. “Yes, it is, isn’t it? I often like to stand behind her tail and address the guards and servants from there. They always seem to forget that I can see them through it.” Nightmare Moon merely shook her head while rolling her eyes. I suppose she must have found it rather silly how Luna would sometimes use her sister's tail as a comedic prop.

“You gotta love a ruler with a sense of humor. I bet the guards enjoy your shenanigans every now and then too, considering how uptight they are more often than not.” I said while imagining all of the guards I had encountered so far. Definitely some of the strictest men I have ever passed.

Nightmare Moon spoke next. “Peh, them? I keep thinking they’re golden tin cans dressed up to resemble ponies with how constantly still and silent they always are. Sometimes I decorate them to make them a little easier on the eyes and to add to the atmosphere of the chambers.”

I nearly burst into laughter at the thought, but Luna added onto that little quip before I could. “Oh, I still remember the time where you placed ivy from the garden over two of them! Celestia thought they were indoor plants until she called for the guards. I still remember the shriek she made when those ‘plants’ started to shamble towards her.”

That was all I needed to burst out laughing along with my two friends. While we were laughing, I noticed Eleina and Ruby Ring pause at the chamber’s exit before shaking their heads at us with amused smirks before departing. Eventually, I felt the need to ask. “Do they ever get annoyed with that kind of treatment?”

Nightmare Moon cleared her throat before putting together a response. “Well, I did ask them once if they would rather be treated like men or like interior decor. Only they did not reply at all.”

“The strangest thing is that Shining Armor and Estoc seem to be the only members of the royal guard who are willing to speak or crack a smile while on duty. Granted, they do become quite focused during situations that require it, but they always seem willing to be themselves at all other times. I swear they even occasionally encourage the rest of the royal guard to loosen up as well.” Luna explained while looking genuinely baffled by just how unnecessarily uptight the royal guards tend to be.

“You think they assume being that way just makes them look cool and respectable?” I asked, wondering if the guards tend to have egos that cause them to act in such ways.

Luna let out a sigh, apparently disheartened by such a thought. “That is quite a possibility. A shame they do not learn that much from their superiors outside of weapon use and protocol. Shining Armor and Estoc seem to understand it much better. It is best to be yourself and to harden your nerves only when the situation calls for it. Not to appear like a stone wall at all times.”

Nightmare Moon then smirked before directing her gaze at me. “That honestly sounds quite a bit like you, James.”

Those words brought back memories from not too long ago. “You know… That’s what Rainbow Dash said too. That I’m not cool and tough all the time, but only when I need to be.”

“I can vouch for that.” Nightmare Moon replied with nod and smile. I know she was thinking back to when she and I ended up clashing in the Everfree Forest. But for her to actually not seem bothered by the thought… I suppose it is something we can all look back on and laugh at by now. It was truly a dreadful event, but we gained so much from it as well. And I could not be more grateful for what I gained that night. Almost as if on instinct, I reached out and dragged my fingers through the soaked mane of Nightmare Moon.

“Hm? James?” My royal friend asked upon feeling my touch. She and Luna looked directly at me with rather curious gazes.

“Uh… I was just wondering how your hair feels when it’s wet.” I replied meekly as I felt myself becoming cornered. My fingers were resting within that wet expanse of blue, though I could feel the many strands of hair within it.

After a moment of silence, Nightmare Moon’s expression changed from one of puzzlement to one that seemed to show adoration. “Well, how does it feel?”

Feeling myself relax a bit, I stroked my fingers through her hair some more. “It feels like…wet hair.” This generated a snicker from the two mares. I mean how else could I have described it?

After several more minutes of playful banter and chatting, Nightmare Moon let out a long yawn. Apparently from having allowed herself to become too relaxed in the heat of the tub. “Oof… I think I’d like to try a massage now. I don’t want to end up too waterlogged in here.”

“OK then. Just come on over and we’ll get started.” I replied while glancing back over at the massage tables behind me.

Nightmare Moon began to crawl away from Luna and myself and towards the poolside at the far edge. However, as she started to climb out of the hot tub, my eyes became glued to her gorgeous form. Her mane and tail were like two sheets of solid blue, the water in her dark coat causing her to glisten. Much to my dismay, Luna was quick to notice my constant stare and smirked while calling out, “Sister, it seems you have an admirer.”

I winced at those words and glanced at Luna. “You cheeky…!” But before I could scold her further, Nightmare Moon’s eyes looked at me over her shoulder. I could feel my face becoming hot as I felt myself becoming intensely nervous. What was she going to do?

I was tempted to cover my face and hide. However, I then noticed Nightmare Moon smirk at me whimsically. “Why do you stare, my friend?”

“Uh… Would you prefer an honest answer?” I replied while Luna burst into snickering as she held her hooves over her mouth.

Nightmare Moon rolled her eyes at me. “What kind of question is that? Of course I want you to be honest.”

I then decided to swallow my pride and speak the truth regardless of the consequences. After all, with how close we are, I doubt Nightmare Moon would ever harm me. “Well… I’m staring because of… Uh… You’re beautiful.”

Judging by how briefly that look of surprise on her face lasted, I suspect she was expecting such an answer. She then flashed me a wink and replied, “That’s all? Well, if you really appreciate my beauty that much, then you may admire me as much as you desire.”

I continued to watch her for a moment more while Nightmare Moon wrapped her very large mane in a towel with the highly absorbent fabric tightly wrapped up atop her head. As she walked down the steps and over to me, I could not help but ask, “Just how did you even fit that all in there?”

“That’s what she said.” Luna spoke up suddenly beside us while flashing us both an impish smirk. Both Nightmare Moon and I could not help chuckling like fools at that very unexpected and naughty quip. How unbecoming of her.

“Please hold the jokes for now, Luna. I need to focus when I massage. Don’t want to lose track of time.” I retorted while leading Nightmare Moon over to the nearest massage table. “After you, m’lady.”

“Thank you, my good sir.” The Princess of Dreams replied before bounding up onto the table and turning around to face the hot tub as she lowered herself to the table. Luna moved to the far end of the tub and just reclined with her shoulders and head resting on the edge while still observing us.

After examining my friend for a moment, I extended a hand toward Nightmare Moon’s left wing. “Shall I start on your wings?”

She glanced to her left wing before spreading it as if on reflex. “Hm? My wings? You can do that?”

I replied while I reached out and began to feel along her wing’s frame, “I do. Pegasus wings tend to get pretty tense when they’re used a lot. And it seems difficult to massage them when you only have hooves… Hmm…”

If you have ever seen Nightmare Moon, you have likely seen that her wings have an unusual structure when they are spread. Their shape seems similar to bat or demon wings. While they are covered in feathers like those of any other pegasus, I was quick to discover through my tender touch that the frame of her wing was very different from every other pegasus wing I had ever massaged. And instead of just two joints, I found three. “Uh… Your wings are pretty unusual, Nightmare Moon. Maybe even unnatural.”

My friend gave me a rather forlorn expression while I felt along her wings. “You know I did not come to be through natural means. Even I am not entirely certain of my exact origins. Though whatever it was that gave me life, I can be all but certain that the means and intentions behind it were foul.”

I looked towards me dear friend and sighed lightly while trying to show her a reassuring smile. “Well, that may be true. But you’re no demon. You’re a wonderful mare.” I then left her wing and gently held her head in my arms. “Beautiful to boot too.”

I felt her head twitch in my arms as a suppressed chuckle rumbled deep in her throat. “You are too sweet, my friend. And thank you. I know not what brought me into existence, but I am still a princess of Equestria and am most happy to be alive.”

A cheeky thought then popped into my head while a slight smirk spread across my lips. “Although you’re not as beautiful with your mane wrapped up in that towel on your head, to be honest.”

“Oh, shush! Now get back to work! My wings need massaging!” Nightmare Moon playfully retorted while nudging me away, a sly smirk on her face. I could not help snickering under my breath at her response, though it was too obvious to me that she was just being playful.

Once I was standing beside her again, I gently felt along Nightmare Moon’s wing until my fingers detected the joint where the wing connected to her torso. “All right, just keep your wing still for me. It’ll take three minutes to massage each joint.”

Nightmare Moon remained very still while my fingers kneaded her wing joint. A long sigh escaped her lips as she became increasingly relaxed. “I never knew just how enjoyable this could be… That’s the spot. Right there…”

“That’s the reaction I usually get when a pegasus gets massaged there for the first time.” I replied with a slight smirk. I was honestly tempted to laugh under my breath at just how predictable her reaction was.

One by one, I went from one joint on her wing to the next. I nearly forgot about the third joint since I have been used to only massaging two joints for each wing. I know doing these massages is very time-consuming, so I will withhold as many of the more mundane details as I can. Regardless, once I had finished massaging every joint in Nightmare Moon’s left wing, I walked over to her right side. “Right wing now, please.”

My friend did not immediately comply, instead flexing and slowly flapping her left wing. “Mmm, that really did the trick. I can’t remember the last time my wing felt this limber… Oh, right wing, you said?” She then folded her left wing and extended her right. I then proceeded to repeat the process, starting with the joint connecting her wing to her body.

“You tend to get rather silent while focused on a task, do you not?” I heard my friend ask once I moved on to the second joint.

“I guess. I try to take whatever job I’m doing seriously.” I replied briefly while keeping my attention on what I was doing.

I noticed Nightmare Moon smile at me with a calm and very relaxed gaze. “You’re very serious and not one to joke around. I’m sure your friends value your input highly.”

“I suppose so. Doesn’t mean I don’t appreciate a good dose of humor now and then though.” I retorted briefly while moving onto the third and final joint.

For the next moment, my friend watched me constantly. As if she was scanning me for weaknesses or staring into my soul. Eventually, just as I was finishing up the massage on her third wing joint, she broke the silence. “You’re someone who takes pride in your work. Commendable.”

I was not expecting that type of praise at all and let go of her wing. “Huh? Really? You can see that?”

“I was watching you, after all.” Nightmare Moon said with a calm smile, her wing reaching up and caressing my face with its supple moist feathers. “You’re meticulous in your actions. Slow, yet steady and alert. Definitely someone with attention to detail.”

I felt quite flattered by her praise. I could only smile sheepishly while averting my gaze. She also gave me a rather amused grin before folding her wing. “So, what’s next? Or were my wings the only thing to get a massage this time?”

“Oh, there’s more. It's time for the rest of you.” I replied while climbing onto the massage table and straddling the beautiful alicorn below me.

Nightmare Moon turned and looked at me over her shoulder. “This is…awkward. Are you sure this is the most effective method?”

“No one else ever seems to mind. And it allows for easiest access to all the joints I need to reach. Oh, and please keep your legs close to your body. They’ll be easier for me to reach that way. Now, be still.” I retorted before feeling along her neck to find her vertebrae.

The massage went off without a hitch. Nightmare Moon was mostly silent throughout the whole thing while often letting out long deep sighs of enjoyment. She was clearly under the spell of my ‘magic fingers’, as I am sure she would call them. I mostly took it in stride, using the lack of conversation to my advantage to remain as focused as possible on the task before me.

One thing I was quick to discover about Nightmare Moon is how lithe her body is. Although I have massaged Celestia before, so I suppose I merely forgot since they have the same body structure. There was little muscle obstructing my access to her joints. Despite this, she never once seemed physically weak. Perhaps she has the same muscle as an average unicorn, only just more spread out in her taller and lankier body.

After quite a long time, I finished massaging the forward half of her body and climbed down from the massage table to start on her backside. Nightmare Moon was quick to notice me climb down and asked, “Are we done?”

I then climbed back onto the table while facing the opposite direction before straddling her once more. “Almost. I just need to get your flanks and hind legs.”

However, while I looked down at my first target, her flanks, I took note of Nightmare Moon’s cutie mark. Especially the purple layer of color that seemed to represent the night sky behind the crescent moon. It did not seem to cover just the sides of her flanks, but even slightly reached around the curves of her backside and curved inward while leaving a gap between where her creases met her…

I jerked my head upward and my gaze towards the wall before me before covering my face with a hand. No, I was not going to let myself have any thoughts about that! Not towards a princess of Equestria. However, Nightmare Moon seemed to notice my significant delay in resuming the massage. “James, are you well? You seem…distracted.”

Intense heat filled my body as I feared that I had been caught. I glanced over my shoulder at her and chuckled lightly in a nervous fashion. “Oh, I’m fine. It’s just I noticed that your cutie mark seems to cover quite a bit more space on your flanks than most others do.”

My friend gave me a long blank stare that went on for nearly ten seconds. However, she then gave me a rather awkward gaze with one eyebrow raised exceptionally high. “You’re not getting any indecent thoughts in your head, are you?”

Busted. Still, I tried to feign ignorance to avoid any trouble. “Uh… What if I was?”

I felt sweat begin to ooze all over my body. Nightmare Moon was starting to give me a very smug stare. “Would you mind turning around?”

“Huh? OK then… Hey!” I did as I was told and jumped when I was smacked in the face by Nightmare Moon’s long billowing tail. Across from us, I could hear Luna snickering and giggling like mad.

“Silly man.” I heard my friend speak behind me while letting out an amused giggle. I rubbed my face to get any stray hairs off of it, but then glanced back at her. Much to my surprise, she did not seem the least bit offended or bothered. If I did not know better, I would even say she appreciated the observation I made. Trying not to think too hard on that, I resumed my duty and started to massage Nightmare Moon’s flanks. A moment later, I realized that I had forgotten to ask if her cutie mark is sensitive in any way. But it seemed my worries were groundless since she never once suddenly gasped or shuddered at my touch.

A short while later, I finally finished with the last of Nightmare Moon’s joints and climbed down from the massage table. “That took a lot longer than any other massage I’ve ever done. How do you feel?”

Nightmare Moon let out a long yawn before climbing down from the massage table herself. She spread her magnificent wings and flexed her neck and legs. She groaned and grunted, checking every single joint. “My…word… I feel…simply divine.” She then gazed at me with a very happy smile. “You’ve got quite a bit of talent for this. How long have you been doing this?”

“Pretty close to a year now, actually.” I replied, remembering that today marked the end of my first year in Equestria. “Again… I’m really sorry about before. I really didn’t mean to glance down at your…”

My dear friend sighed while shaking her head. She then stepped forward and reached out before tenderly touching her muzzle to my cheek. I felt a twinge of warmth at her touch. A traditional equine kiss. “My dear, there is no need to apologize. There is nothing you can say or do that will ever offend me. If anything, I am flattered that you find my beauty that blinding.”

I averted my eyes once more. Nightmare Moon… What would I do without her? I then whispered quietly, “You want to visit me in my dreams tonight? I would like to spend more time with you today.”

The Princess of Dreams smiled warmly at me before slowly nodding her head. “It will be my pleasure. I am eager to see what other amazing worlds your memory can show me.”

The two of us shared a tender loving embrace. Her coat felt so smooth and supple against my hands, her wing draped over my back. Eventually, I asked, “Is there anything else I can do for you?”

Nightmare Moon released her grasp on me before glancing around. “Hmmm… Well, that sauna catches my eye. I think I will relax in there before seeing what else the spa has to offer. Again, thank you for this amazing massage, my friend.” I nodded with a smile and watched as my friend walked away and stepped inside the sauna while releasing a cloud of steam from the chamber.

Without anyone else to draw my attention, I turned my gaze towards Luna. While Nightmare Moon and I were locked in conversation, she had pulled herself from the hot tub and had wrapped up her gorgeous flowing mane in a towel of her own. She then trotted down the steps from the poolside and over to me. “The two of you have fun?”

“Well, it was an…interesting time we spent together.” I replied while still feeling uneasy at the thoughts I had just before being smacked with Nightmare Moon’s tail. I suppose I deserved that too.

Luna let out a small chuckle, apparently having also found the sight to be entertaining. “Oh, don’t worry about a thing, James. My sister adores you far too much to ever harm you. She was just being playful with you.”

While Luna approached the massage table and climbed onto it, I asked, “Is she normally this playful back at Canterlot?”

“No, not normally. I mean, yes, she can certainly get rather impish with the guards when she is bored, but she seldom has the opportunity to let loose like this. Although I feel that is because she is without the company of her dearest friends.” Luna replied while lying down and bringing a pillow or two under her arms.

“So, she gets pretty frisky when she’s with me?” I asked while soaking my hands in the hot tub for a minute to freshen my palms and fingers up for the next massage. While Nightmare Moon’s body was not hard on my extremities, I wanted to be at my best if I was going to massage a princess.

Luna flashed me a playful wink of her own. “Oh, I would say so. She adores you quite a bit. I would even say that you and her share a very special bond that few have.”

“That’s mighty flattering, Luna. But shall we get started?” I retorted while shaking the warm water from my hands.

The Princess of the Night nodded with a smile before extending her right wing. “Yes, let’s. You prefer to start with the wings, right?”

“That I do. Please be still.” I replied before feeling along her wing’s frame. While Luna’s wings are significantly larger than those of the average pegasus, I found that the bone structure is very similar. Although I was quick to notice that like Nightmare Moon, Luna’s wings also have three joints each. “Huh… And I thought Nightmare Moon was the only alicorn with three joints in her wings. Do all alicorns have three in each wing?”

Luna glanced at the wing I was clutching in my hand before carefully flexing it. “Hmm… I suppose so. It never occurred to me. I suppose our larger than average bodies require larger wings for flight. And larger wings would likely require more joints. If they had too few, they would be too stiff and unwieldy.”

“Then why didn’t… Oh, wait. I guess Celestia also has three joints per wing as well. I think I just forgot about that day. I suppose I cast that thought aside since I’m so used to massaging ponies with wings that have only two joints.” I caught myself while remembering that I had once given a massage to Celestia herself when she visited the spa for the first time while I was on duty. She has not been by since.

“Oh, she did mention that you gave her quite a massage on your birthday! But yes, normal pegasi have only two joints in their wings due to their smaller size.” Luna replied before glancing over in the direction the sauna was in. “Although… I suppose you are right about my sister. Nightmare Moon’s form does not seem…natural at times.”

When I moved onto Luna’s next wing joint while glancing at a nearby clock to keep track of how long I massaged each one, I tried asking Luna a few questions. “Well… Do you know how she might have come to be?”

My friend glanced at me out of the corner of her cyan eye. “Your guess is as good as mine. I honestly cannot even say when the moment she and I became two separate minds occurred. There was honestly a time where I saw myself as Nightmare Moon and not as my true self. It is a rather puzzling enigma, wouldn’t you say?”

“Yeah, it is. But she’s been a wonderful addition to the Equestrian royal family, hasn’t she?” I replied with a question of my own, my fingers gently kneading the flesh under her feathers.

Luna’s more serious expression became one of reserved delight. “Oh, most definitely. She carries her duties well and she makes for a fine conversation partner. It’s also nice to have somepony around who appreciates the night on the same level I do.”

Another question popped into my head while I put the finishing touches on her second joint. “Well, how has Celestia been treating her? I heard she wasn’t exactly accepting towards Nightmare Moon at first.”

“Well, that is certainly true. Though you must understand, she personally had to confront Nightmare Moon herself in the distant past. They were enemies at one time. But she has been very catering towards her since she was crowned. She tries to not pick favorites, treating Nightmare Moon and me with equal dignity.” Luna responded while glancing once more over at the sauna, where her sister was likely still relaxing.

I felt a smile spread across my face while my fingers moved along Luna’s wing to the third joint. “I’m glad to hear that. Celestia always did seem like a sweetheart to me. She’s quite a hotty too.”

I knew I was being bold with Luna, but I also knew I could get away with it since we are such good friends and have an appreciation for humor. However, Luna’s response to my compliment was not what I expected. Not an amused smirk or even a chuckle of agreement. Instead, it was an irritated frown. “Yes, she gets that kind of attention more often than you would expect.”

This was unusual for Luna. I thought she had long since let go of her jealousy of Celestia since her return to the throne before I ever showed up in Equestria. “Are you OK? You seem…jealous.”

“I do, hm? Well, perhaps that is because I am.” Luna replied with a rather blunt tone of voice. I remained silent, wondering if she would explain to me. After a moment of silence, she did. “Even though I have gained the appreciation of my people in recent times, I still am partially in my sister’s shadow. Everywhere we go, she always draws the vast majority of the attention. There are times when I even feel invisible during important events when we attend. Like I cannot be seen while my sister’s shadow is cast over me.”

Hearing her words actually got to me quite a bit. My massaging slowed to the point where I could hardly even focus at all. Luna was looking straight ahead and not at me at all, although I could still see the rather forlorn expression on her face. I decided to be as honest as I could. “Well… I think you’re beautiful, Luna.”

“Thank you… I suppose a little appreciation is better than none.” She replied halfheartedly, almost sounding as if she hardly cared about my input at all.

From what I could see, it seemed as if Luna had endured not only the impression that her people had completely shunned her handiwork, but also that she had effectively played second fiddle to her sister in just about everything since day one. And…that is truly a depressing thought when one considers how long she and Celestia must have ruled over this world.

I reached out to my friend and cupped my hand over the opposite cheek that was facing me. “Luna, I’m serious.” I then placed a soft kiss on her cheek while gently pulling her head closer to me. “You’re beautiful. Any fool can see that.”

At first, Luna did not show any form of a response. Her face seemed to have become as stiff as stone. I remained silent, fearful that I may have struck a nerve with my words. However, I nearly flinched when I saw a single tear trickle down her cheek. Without facing me, she spoke softly. “I’m sure you can see beauty in any mare, James…”

Very slowly, she turned to face me. Her mouth curved upwards into a melancholy smile. “Thank you… I truly mean it.”

I smiled as warmly as I could before throwing my arms around my friend’s neck. “I mean it, Luna. You’re beautiful. And if I had to choose, I would ask for your company over Celestia’s any day.”

A deep sigh escaped Luna’s lips next to my ear. I then felt her wrap a single arm around me in a tender embrace. “It tickles me to hear you say that, my friend.”

“Just remember. You’re beautiful, Luna. It’s just that not everyone can see it. And besides… Um…” I took a moment to think my words over carefully. “Think of it like this. Celestia is basically the sun, right? Her radiance draws in much attention. And just between you and me? I honestly thought she was a goddess when I first saw her. She is that gorgeous.”

“I’m not surprised. But what did you think of me?” Luna asked while casting her beautiful eyes towards me.

I thought back to when we first met in the loft at the library. “Well… To be honest, I was more drawn to you than I was to Celestia at first glance.”

I think I saw a pinkish hue fill the beautiful alicorn’s cheeks as I spoke the truth to her. “I… I’m honored, James. But you were saying?”

“Oh, right. Um… Where was I…? Oh, well, where she is the sun, you are the moon. And since the moon is not always visible as often as the sun, that means not everyone can appreciate it for as long. But because the length of time it can be seen is much briefer than the sun, it gains a much more sincere and earnest appreciation from the few who appreciate it to its fullest.”

Luna stared at me in silence for a moment while seemingly contemplating my words. But before long, she then cast me a slightly more…mischievous smile. “And you appreciate me that sincerely?”

I nodded and spoke honestly. “I do, m’lady.”

Her next action caught me entirely unprepared. She reached out and placed a soft kiss on my cheek before looking at me with a slight blush on her face. “I appreciate you too, my friend. More than you know.”

I raised my hand to my cheek, having not been expecting that at all. While I did so, Luna placed her hoof on my hand and smiled. “You know… In one more week or so, it will have been a full year since you and I first met. And…I am grateful that you have not faltered as my friend since that time.”

“Man, time sure flies, doesn’t it? Back when I was a kid, it felt like it took forever for a year to go by.” I replied while gently lowering her hoof from my face. “But I know what you mean. I’m glad we met too.”

Before long, I went right back to massaging Luna’s other wing before climbing atop the massage table to start on her torso. The whole thing went by like clockwork. But I then ran into the same issue as I did with Nightmare Moon. As I may have explained some time before, Luna and Nightmare Moon share the exact same cutie mark aside from coloration. Right down to the point where they wrap around the outermost curves of her flanks. Needless to say, it was a struggle to not think about what was under that gorgeous billowing tail with their close proximity drawing my attention to it. As a result, I could not remain focused enough to really continue the massage. That nearly black shade of blue skirting the curve of her flanks… Why in the world did I find that so alluring?

Luna must have noticed that I was hesitating since she looked over her shoulder at me. “James, is it supposed to take this long for you to… Wait. You’re not looking at where I think you are, are you?”

The last thing I wanted to do was offend a very dear friend, so I responded right away. “No, of course not! I was just noticing how your cutie mark…uh…covers so much more of your flanks than most other cutie marks.”

“Are you… Wait, it does? Um… Would you mind dismounting me for a moment? I wish to inspect something.” Luna replied while looking rather bewildered. I did as she requested and hopped down from the massage table.

While Luna stood up before bounding down from the table, I felt the need to ask. “Luna, do you think your hair is dry by now?”

My royal friend’s eyes seemed to glance up at the towel that was still wrapped around her head. “Hm? I would assume it is. That massage certainly took quite a while.” Her horn was coated by her billowing blue magic aura before the towel was unfurled and cast aside. Luna then gave her head a few good swings to get her hair loose, that long gorgeous mane spreading like a flag before returning to its natural wavering state. She then approached a rather tall mirror nearby and turned her back to it while looking over her shoulder. I made certain to stand from an angle that prevented me from seeing her reflection out of respect for her privacy.

Luna even went so far as to move her tail aside while inspecting herself. “Hm! It seems you are right. That dark shade of blue wraps halfway around my flanks. And I was thinking it was more like a patch on the sides.”

While Luna was walking back over to me, I decided to offer my input as well. “Yeah, it looks good on you. That dark coloration really accentuates the curves of your flanks. I honestly think it would look better if they completely covered them all the way around.”

Those words caused Luna to stop dead in her tracks. The brightest blush I had ever seen on her filled her cheeks with a bold pinkish hue. And that look in her eyes… It looked as if she just had an mental overload of sorts. “I…uh… I beg your pardon?”

I felt my temperature skyrocket as I realized what I had just said. Most women would likely be offended by such a remark. “Uh… I didn’t mean it like that! I was just…uh…making an observation!” I took a step backwards, worried that I had made a massive mistake. “I didn’t mean to offend you in any…”

I paused as I felt Luna rush forward and place her hoof upon my chest. “No, no, it’s all right. I… I know you did not mean it like that. It’s just… I have never received such a compliment before. Especially one so bold. Those are usually reserved for my sister. I appreciate it… I really do.”

I was honestly surprised by how well Luna was taking my words. “Uh… You’re not offended at all?”

The blush in my friend’s cheeks slowly began to die down while she nervously averted her eyes. “No, not in the slightest. I suppose I was just…shocked. But please rest assured. I am not bothered at all. If anything, those words make me feel…attractive.”

Very slowly, I felt my fear die down. “Well… I really didn’t mean any harm by it. I just think you’re beautiful and wanted you to know it.”

Luna let out a long sigh while a warm smile spread across her lips. “I know… And I do feel beautiful. Definitely more so than before. I think every mare wants to feel like they are attractive. But they can never really know if they are until somepony else says they are.” She then looked back at herself before giving me a slight smirk. “You say the dark coloration accentuates the curves of my flanks, do you? How would you say they compare to Celestia’s?”

Oh, I could see where that was going. “Hmm… Well, I say that… Uh… Permission to speak freely, m’lady?”

“Permission granted.” Luna spoke as her smirk became even broader.

“Well… When all is said and done… Between you and Celestia, I say you have the hottest flanks.” I explained while feeling my face and head becoming hot. I could only hope I would not regret my words.

Luna burst into giddy snickering, her hoof being held over her mouth. “Is that so?! Oh, I can’t wait to rub this in Celestia’s face when I see her next time!”

“Trying to make her jealous, huh?” I asked while a smirk of my own formed between my jaws.

“After living in her shadow for as long as I have? I say she is well overdue for some jealousy of her own.” Luna replied with a rather impish grin. Oh, those two must always keep things interesting when they are together.

We resumed the massage without a hitch, my hands beginning to massage her flanks once we were both atop the massage table again. Seeing as how Nightmare Moon’s cutie mark is identical to Luna’s, and with how they were at one time the same person, I assumed that Luna’s cutie mark was no more sensitive than hers. Boy, was I wrong. The instant my fingers dug into the crescent moons on the sides of her flanks, Luna let out a loud gasp.

“By the full moon! What is that?!” She yelped before glancing back at me with a truly bewildered expression.

“Huh? What do… Oh, come on! Not this again!” I grumbled upon realizing what I had done. Honestly, how often do I screw that one thing up?

“James… What exactly did you touch?” Luna asked while her eyes seemed to be looking carefully at her flanks. “Was that my cutie mark?”

I let out a groan of mild irritation. “I’ve honestly lost count of how many times this has happened with my customers. It’s like roughly half of the mares I massage have cutie marks that double as pleasure points.”

“Pleasure points…?” Luna asked before she gave me a rather…interesting sly smirk.

“Whoa, I don’t think I care for that look. What’re you up to, Luna?” I asked while feeling myself becoming increasingly uneasy as she stared me down.

Luna then asked while constantly keeping that look on her face. “Does that mean you’ve ‘touched’ more than half of the mares in Ponyville?”

I was honestly tempted to yell when I heard that line. “What?! Luna, you know I’m not like that! I’m not some shallow fool who tries to… Oh, sure. Now you start laughing.”

My friend was giggling like a little schoolgirl, her hoof covering her mouth. “I jest, I jest! I know you’re not a skirt chaser. You’re too timid to even consider such a thing.” I merely rolled my eyes while letting out a grumble. I then went back to massaging Luna’s flanks while being mindful to avoid the white crescent moons on the sides. The dark 'night sky' parts of her cutie marks did not seem to share the crescent moons' sensitivity though. Although while my eyes looked along the dark curves of her flanks… Uh… All right, best keep those thoughts to myself.

The rest of the massage did not take much longer. Once I finished with her hind legs, I jumped down from the massage table. “Finally, we’re all done. How’d I do, Luna?”

I watched while my royal friend climbed to her feet. She groaned and yawned while flexing her wings and legs. “I feel…simply stellar! No wonder Celestia had such praise for your work. I should come by more often.”

While Luna stretched to loosen herself up, I noticed the clock on the wall. “Dang, it’s past 1 PM? Massaging you alicorns takes a long time! I better go get some lunch while I can.”

Luna also glanced at the clock and seemed equally surprised. “Oh my, I’m so sorry if I kept you waiting! Um… I’ll just go join my sister in the sauna. And thank you for this lovely massage. I shall make certain to stop by again soon.”

“Well, I work here on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays if you need to know my schedule. And I’m glad you liked it. It was a pleasure, Luna.” I replied before seeing my friend off. Once Luna had ducked into the sauna, I reached into the cabinet behind the massage tables and pulled out my clipboard. I flipped over to the next sheet of paper and took a pencil in hand that I always keep with it. I had quite a few names on the list and it was time to add two more.

“Luna and Nightmare Moon.” I muttered while writing down their names. I put a check mark next to Luna’s name while crossing an X next to Nightmare Moon’s. “Not gonna be repeating that mistake again.”

Before leaving for lunch, I decided I needed to take care of something first. Massaging Luna had left me…bothered and I did not want to be distracted by that for the next few hours. I placed the clipboard back inside the cabinet before reaching further in and pulling out my secret weapon. The latest edition of Playcolt. With magazine in hand, I let my employers know I would be taking a lunch break before ducking into the spa’s restroom. And… Oh, who am I kidding? That information is too private to share. Regardless, once I had finished up in there, I returned my magazine to its hiding spot and left the spa to go grab a bite.

The walk to my destination was uneventful with me only occasionally waving and saying hello to passing ponies who know me. I did not notice anyone I know that well. Regardless, I reached my destination without a hitch. The local café. It seemed only mildly busy with a few tables occupied. But it was upon drawing closer that I noticed the waiter I always see ducking into the café itself before emerging with a polished wooden stool on his back.

“Hm?” I mumbled to myself while I drew near. Upon approaching the first empty table I came across, the waiter trotted over to it as well before sweeping one of the piles of hay set around them away and placing the stool down in its place. I was left wondering about this behavior before I realized it was possibly due to me being such a frequent customer. I dine at the café for lunch almost every workday. “Oh, thank you!”

The waiter bowed rather gracefully before also passing me a menu and walking over to another table that seemed to have a young couple ready to make an order. I then sat down on my stool and flipped open my menu. However, I did not get to look through it very long before I heard the sound of hooves clopping coming from somewhere behind me. I did not pay it much mind and dismissed them as those of a passing pedestrian. However, my vision suddenly became dark when someone covered my eyes. I then heard a familiar voice speak up from right behind me, “Guess who!”

I knew the voice all too well, so I decided to respond in a more silly fashion than I normally do. “Lemme guess… Somepony with orange eyes, a lyre cutie mark, and an unusual interest in humans. And someone with strings in her heart.”

This got a good chuckle out of who was behind me. She removed her hooves from my face and trotted up alongside me. “Bingo! How’re you today, James?”

Sure enough, it was Lyra. I reached out and gently ran my fingers through her mane. “I’m doing OK. And sure, pull up a…uh…a stack of hay.”

Lyra trotted over to the other side of the table and took a look at the pile of hay that was there as a seat. “Well, there is one good thing about having piles of hay for use as a seat.” To my shock, she took a bite out of the pile and started munching on it. “If the stuff you ordered wasn’t enough to fill you up, you can just top yourself off with a little of this!”

“Lyra, you don’t know where that stuff has been! And who knows who was sitting there last!” I spoke up rather loudly while feeling rather disgusted at the thought of eating something that… Ugh, forget it. “You may as well be eating someone’s underwear!”

That last quip got her to stop cold in her tracks. She then spat out every last golden stick of hay while seemingly gagging. “Ugh, you’re right! Why did I never think of that?!”

I facepalmed while snickering under my breath. That was about as random as one can get. And I certainly did not expect to see that from Lyra. That was something I would have expected out of someone like Pinkie Pie. My friend took a seat on the rest of the pile while looking rather disgruntled. “You know, I see why you always use a stool instead of the hay. They need to swap these out for some real seats! We ponies eat hay, you know! I feel sorry for any kids who might get the idea to snack on this stuff.”

“Heh, this coming from someone who only just now took a bite out of said hay?” I replied with a playful smirk on my lips.

“Well, it looked like a good idea at first!” Lyra groaned while looking a little green in the face. Well, greener than she normally looks.

For a moment, we looked over our menus. However, Lyra eventually broke the silence. “Say, James? I know it’s been a while, but I was hoping I could ask you some more questions. You know, about Earth?”

I felt myself tense up just slightly at those words. “About what exactly?”

Lyra paused for a moment to seemingly think her response over. “Well…uh… It’s just that… I’ve noticed that you don’t seem to have the best view of your people back where you come from. So… I guess I’d like to know more about why.”

I know this is going to sound very bizarre, but I feel a very strong urge to write this despite what I am thinking of being virtually impossible. If you who is reading this happens to be a human from the planet known as Earth and have a positive or at least tolerant view on the state of Earth’s human population and the big picture in general, I highly recommend skipping the next…um…..thirty-eight paragraphs since it is very likely you will find my words to be highly offensive or just consisting of things you would rather not hear.

“I should warn you now… I don’t have many good things to say about it in hindsight. I’m not even sure of where to start.” I spoke with a sigh, my head bowed.

“It’s OK. Take your time. I know this isn’t an easy subject for you to think about.” Lyra spoke with a rather sympathetic gaze.

I took a deep breath to gather my composure while also trying to find a starting point. With so much to complain about, it was difficult to find a spot to start from. “Well… I guess I can start with… Well, you can’t go wrong with anything involving war.”

“Oh, that… Well… What can you tell me about that?” Lyra asked while looking noticeably worried.

I thought my words over carefully. Just thinking of such things was putting me in a sour mood. “It is no exaggeration that there have been countless wars on Earth over the centuries. I’m honestly surprised the human race has not gone extinct yet with how often they kill each other. Even now, there are likely wars raging somewhere in the world for rather pointless reasons. I sometimes wonder if these wars only exist because many humans just really find pleasure in watching others die. You could argue there is a certain taste of black comedy to that, but still...”

Lyra was clearly unnerved by those words. “Finding pleasure in…death? What… I can’t even…”

“I wish I was lying. Some men just want to watch the world burn. And what is more, deadly weapons, weapons of mass destruction, have been developed in recent decades capable of wiping out entire cities. And from what I understand, there are so many all over the world that there is enough of them to wipe out all life on the planet several times over. And yet they continue to develop more. Why do you suppose they do that when just using them will spell doom for the human race?” I continued on, wondering exactly how Lyra would take my words when such concepts are likely utterly incomprehensible to the average citizen of Equestria.

My friend was silent for a moment, her eyes glancing around showing she was trying to find a response. “Uh… Well… I…honestly can’t see a possible reason behind it. No, there is no logical reason behind that. Why make enough of them to wipe out the entire world? That makes no sense. Does the human race really want to destroy itself?”

I let out a long sigh and shook my head slowly. “In all honesty… I do think humanity on Earth is unwittingly suicidal with how obsessed with death, destruction, and war it has become. Even more so in recent years. It is the most dominant interest in virtually all forms of media. There are even books, video games, and films that delve into what the Earth would be like if all the weapons of mass destruction were used. A post-apocalyptic scenario. And the sad truth is…that will likely happen one day. Probably not within my lifetime, but it is very likely it will happen.”

“It will? Are you certain? The human race isn’t really THAT obsessed with destruction, is it?” Lyra asked while looking understandably baffled.

“Well… If it had been several years ago, I would have viewed that outcome as being possible, but not guaranteed. But now…I can honestly say it is all but assured that it will happen someday. There are nations out there that are even ruled by evil, corruption, and greed that possess such weapons. And the greatest powers in the world, those who actually do have the power to stamp out these wretched governments, consistently fail to do so and just stand by idly and let them amass more power and inflict more harm on their own people. They fail to understand that there are times when those who spread suffering must be destroyed instead of being negotiated with. Cowards. And that complacency will only spell trouble in the end. Mankind has placed the arrow in the bowstring. All they have to do now is let go.”

I could feel my bitterness rising more and more as I spoke. It felt strangely satisfying to let my frustration out, but it also left me feeling rather angry and only negated any satisfaction I gained from venting my frustrations. “Oh, and it does not stop there. Not only is there corruption in many governments of the world. There are even organizations that thrive on evil acts. Organized crime. Can you imagine a world where life is cheaper than a single gold coin? That is how the world of organized crime works. Some even operate in broad daylight, and those in charge of the nations they operate in consistently fail to put in the resources and manpower necessary to wipe these evil organizations out. And the fact that there are people out there who actually want to join these organizations… It just makes my head hurt thinking about it. Just…why…”

I had to stop for a moment. My bitterness had left me feeling mildly disoriented. Lyra seemed to notice this and placed a hoof on my shoulder. “It’s OK, James… You can take a break now, if you want.”

I gently removed her hoof from my shoulder and set it on the table. “No, I can keep going. I need to get this out of me…”

I took a deep breath to calm myself and to try to find more to discuss. “OK, what next… I don’t think I mentioned what the human race has done to other species of creatures in the world. I understand that humanity is the dominant force in the world, but does being the dominant race require you to view all other life forms as sources of wealth to the point of driving them to extinction? Have you ever seen a bay where dolphins are herded year after year for slaughter to the point where the sea turns red?”

Lyra had no words to say. Heaven forbid Fluttershy ever discovering what I had just said. “Entire races of animals have been wiped off the map. Either for food, just for wealth, or sheer apathy. Some even through the introduction of dangerous invasive species as a result of sheer stupidity or obliviousness. Even in the modern day, where governments are more aware of the plight of such animal species, some creatures have recently met with extinction as well. Whether or not this was due to simply being impossible to stop or being unwilling to put in enough effort and resources to get the job done, I don’t know, but it proves that humanity’s greed is stronger than ever. Actually, that alone sums up what is wrong with the world. It is a world where money is the most important thing, even more so than life. Because there, almost nothing of substance can be done or acquired without it.”

I was not expecting Lyra to offer any response. And she did not. That expression she was giving me… She was clearly unnerved by what I was telling her while also not wanting to interrupt. And so I continued. “In similar context to what I just told you, there is a rather absurd level of pollution being pumped out into the environment in various ways. Some nations are even infamous for how unchecked the pollution is. Toxic chemicals into the oceans, the ground, and even food sources at times, poisoning wildlife and even the people. And rather than put a stop to these factories that poison the world, they are allowed to continue operating in order to produce various products.”

A moment of silence passed while my mind wandered. I was really not happy thinking of such terrible things about my world regardless of how much truth was in it. It is even outright miserable for me to recall this moment to write it down. I just want to get this part over with.

I decided to wrap my complaining up with one last bit. “I really don’t want to keep talking about this, so I’ll make this the last part. Where I come from… The nation I hail from, it is regarded by many as the most powerful and prosperous nation on the planet. Land of the free and home of the brave, as they say. A big melting pot of different cultures. But do you know where it all started?”

“I’m honestly afraid to ask…” Lyra replied while looking noticeably uneasy.

I sighed deeply before continuing. “The natives of my home were people who respected nature on a level few have ever done. They practically worshipped the land they lived in and respected all life. True, they did hunt, but only for what they needed. And they made certain not a scrap of their prey was ever wasted. From the flesh to the bone, everything was put to good use. I dare say they may have been the overall one of most peaceful race of humans in the world. If they did wage war with other tribes, they were likely few and far between. And I am honestly proud to say that I do carry some of their blood in me.” I then looked towards Lyra and managed to crack a smile. “If they ever met you, they would probably view you as a spirit and revere you.”

This coaxed a flattered grin from my friend. “Huh? Revere me? I’m not that special…”

“Well, that’s how they viewed things. They honored and respected the wildlife of the land and were grateful for the creatures whose bodies sustained them. They only hunted when they needed to, never for sport or excess.” I spoke with another sigh escaping my lips.

“So…what happened to them? Are they still around?” Lyra asked, apparently noticing that my smile had faded.

“Well… Yes, they are still around. But only on small reservations. Bottom line… The majority of my nation is run by the descendants of the people who came from overseas and…overran the place. The natives tried to be diplomatic from what I understand, but the invaders dishonorably forced the natives to fight in order to keep their lands. And in the end, the natives were slaughtered to the point of surrendering and being forced onto much smaller reservations provided for them that greatly harmed their ways of life. And the entire nation today is built upon the corpses of the good people who once honored and cherished the land while most continue to desecrate it with urban sprawl, pollution and senseless littering, and so forth while apparently just trying to forget what came before. That is the nation from where I came from.”

Lyra was silent. She was clearly trying to find something to say while struggling to comprehend such things. I could tell that Equestria is not a land that has ever witnessed such wretched sin. Finally, she looked my way and asked, “Well… What about you? You’re human too, so does that mean you’re just as bad?”

I was not surprised she said that. I sighed while placing my face in my open hands. “I just don’t know anymore. Am I a selfish monster? Am I a good person? I just don’t know what to think of myself. I just…don’t know…”

A moment of silence passed before I felt someone wrap their arms around me as I heard Lyra’s voice speak to me. “No. You’re not a monster, James. I know this because I’ve known you for almost a year now.” I looked at her, seeing Lyra giving me a compassionate smile. “You actually do try to make the right decision whenever you can. You genuinely care about people. I don’t blame you for feeling so frustrated and bitter about the world you came from. I would be too if I knew about so many terrible things happening all the time.”

I did not say a word. I could only wrap my arms around her in a halfhearted manner. She then asked, “James… Do you hate the humans of your world?”

A question I was actually expecting. Without letting go of her, I found the words I wanted to speak. “As much as I probably have every right to… I don’t. If anything, I’m just…gravely disappointed in the human race of Earth. So much potential and they constantly squander it year after year. Rather than help the world… Ugh, just forget it. Thinking about this makes my heart ache.”

“But…there are good humans there too, aren’t there?” Lyra asked while nuzzling my cheek in an attempt to calm me.

“Yes… There are a lot of good humans too. Just not enough of them to really influence the world into following the right path. And I feel so sorry for them having to live in a world where to many of the human population care only about hate, war, violence, and satisfying their own selfish interests at the expense of others. They deserve better… I don’t hate humans. I am just disgusted with what humanity has come to represent on Earth.” I retorted with a long sigh. “Good people have done many things to try to open the world’s eyes. Written novels pointing out the evils of prejudice, made films that condemn war and promote peace, and some even being willing to sacrifice their lives to make a difference. And these efforts constantly fall flat and are wasted. The state of the world today is proof of that. At best, it's in a stalemate that will probably never end.”

“It’s no wonder you feel so much happier here in Equestria. I know this isn’t a perfect world, but from what you’ve told me, it is thousands of times better than Earth. I hope you never have to go back.” Lyra said softly while resting her head on my shoulder. I am glad she was taking my words as well as she was. I did not want her to hate humans, but she had the right to know about all that was wrong with my world. And I only scratched the surface. There was so much more I could have said, so much more I could have brought to light. But I chose not to. I was too emotionally drained and frustrated to care enough to say more. I did not want to think about then. I wanted to think about now.

Lyra then asked with a much more sympathetic frown, “But… Now that I think about it… How do good people get by when so many awful things happen on Earth, even if they never see it?”

“Same way I coped with it, I guess. Just try not to think about it. Sometimes the only way to cope is to push it out of your mind and preoccupy yourself with something else.” I replied rather coldly, feeling the bitterness setting into my heart. If I did not do something soon, I was going to end up feeling like that all day. I needed to end that conversation right there.

“Lyra… I have a favor to ask. Please don’t ask me anymore questions about the world I came from. Thinking about all that happens there just… It leaves me feeling bitter and I do not enjoy feeling like this.” I asked while holding onto her gently.

Lyra lifted her head and looked at me with a smile before nodding. “I promise. I can see just how unhappy thinking about that place makes you. I’ve heard enough.” She then placed her hoof on my shoulder and nuzzled my cheek. “Whatever happens there does not matter now, James. You’re here in Equestria now, not on Earth. Focus on what happens in this world and not that one. Sound like a good idea?”

I felt my lips curl upward into a smile at her words. “Yeah… Good idea.” Thank the lord that is over with. Just thinking back on that moment left me feeling drained. I never want to have to write about something that emotionally taxing ever again.

Not even thirty seconds later, the waiter approached us once more. I asked for my favorite pasta dish and a side of grilled carrots and a house salad with sesame ginger dressing. With today being the one-year anniversary of my arrival in Equestria, I felt it was acceptable to indulge a bit. Lyra ordered the same pasta too, but without the shrimp and scallops and also with a side of grilled asparagus.

I fell silent for a moment, still feeling somewhat bitter from everything I had just spoken of. Lyra seemed to notice this and spoke up to lighten the mood. “So… Uh… How have things been with you and Fluttershy? You haven’t been fighting, have you?”

“No, not at all. Neither of us are really the fighting type to begin with.” I replied briefly while just lazily looking around. The day was quiet. Perhaps too quiet. “Ugh… They should get some music playing out here. The day feels too lazy without it.”

Lyra cracked a smile and nodded. “Yeah, summer days tend to be like that. Maybe they could hire Octavia for a little solo work here.”

“I don’t know if a lone cello player would be enough in terms of variety, Lyra. They would have to hire a whole band.” I retorted while just trying to focus on having an enjoyable experience with my friend.

Fortunately, the waiter did not take long to return with our orders. And if there is one thing I can tell you about fine dining, there is nothing like a flavorful hot meal to lift your spirits. Along with the food we had ordered, there were two tall bottles of sarsaparilla with the caps removed and the pasta had been topped with partially melted strips of shaved parmesan cheese. I could tell by that hungry look in Lyra’s eyes that she was very pleased with the food laying before her. “Mm, I can see why you like this dish so much, James. Shall we dig in?”

I felt my spirits lift slightly while I took a fork in hand. “By all means.”

We spoke little while we ate. I in particular was not in the mood for conversation and really just wanted to do what I had to in order to get myself back into a good mood. The pasta was delicious and rich with flavor while the carrots went well with the side of barbeque sauce that came with it. The salad was crisp and satisfying and the dressing was tasty and even healthy. I can tell you right now that no one likes limp flimsy lettuce. It always has to have a crunch to it.

Needless to say, our meal was very satisfying and we enjoyed every bite. I felt exceptionally satisfied and full. I was tempted to go home and take a nap, but knew I could not since I had to get back to work in a short while. “Well, that gave my mood a boost. You think we’re all done here, Lyra?”

My friend glanced at me before letting out a belch. “Oops… I guess that means ‘yes’. Sorry!”

“It’s cool, Lyra. But I should be getting back to work really soon.” I replied while reaching out and gently running my fingers through her mane.

Lyra cracked a smile and sighed happily while I dragged my fingertips against her scalp. However, she soon then left her seat and gave me a tender embrace. “It was good talking to you, James. Also… Don’t worry about where you came from anymore. Focus on where you are right now. Equestria is your home. All right?”

I returned Lyra’s affection by wrapping my arms around her. “I will, Lyra… Thanks. Just remember though. Don’t ask me anymore questions on that.”

“Oh, no worries! I think my curiosity has been completely satisfied!” Lyra retorted with an awkward grin. Not wanting to get in trouble for returning to my post too late, I said my goodbyes to Lyra and placed a handful of bits on the table. We waved farewell before she trotted away while I turned and hurried back to the spa at a brisk pace.

My return to the spa was largely uninterrupted. Once I stepped through the door, I found Luna and Nightmare Moon apparently discussing something with Lotus at the front desk. Before I could even speak, Nightmare Moon glanced my way. “Ah, just who we were hoping to see.”

“You ladies enjoy your visit?” I asked while drawing near. I was glad I got back in time to see them off.

“Oh, very much so! We practically took a full tour of the spa. Excellent service and superb treatments. We should come by much more often!” Luna retorted with a broad grin. She certainly did seem quite relaxed and satisfied at that moment.

“Yeah, you do seem really refreshed now. What was your favorite part of the tour though? The sauna? The hot tub?” I asked in return out of sheer curiosity.

Nightmare Moon and Luna glanced at each other before smirking whimsically. The Princess of Dreams then directed her gaze towards me and said, “The massage, of course. It is no wonder so many refer to you as the ‘man with the magic fingers’ back in Canterlot.”

The mention of Canterlot caught me by surprise. “Canterlot? But I don’t… Oh, wait. I have massaged a few of Rarity’s clients during their visits. Almost forgot.”

Luna then approached me and held me in a tender embrace. “It was splendid to see you again, dear friend. We must depart for now, but we will be crossing paths with you again quite soon.”

“I hope so. I don’t get to see you beauties often enough.” I retorted while prompting a delighted giggle from the two sisters of the night. The three of us said our goodbyes before Luna and Nightmare Moon headed out the door. I wonder what else they had to deal with in town.

After passing a brief greeting to Lotus, I returned to my post. It seemed that Bon Bon had finished up her visit in my absence seeing as how the main chamber was empty. With nothing else to do, I decided to make certain all of the stations were stocked. Aloe was already on that and finished restocking the supplies that were starting to get low. So I returned to my post at the massage tables and snatched up a magazine to pass the time.

Before long, I was greeted by a familiar voice right in front of me. “Hello, darling! Did we catch you at a bad time?”

I lowered my magazine to see who was standing before me and found Fluttershy and Rarity greeting me with happy smiles. “Oh, hey! Should’ve known I would see you two!” I dropped to my knees and gave those two beautiful mares a hug, wrapping an arm around each neck while they too returned my affections.

“I did say we would be coming in today. Did you forget?” Fluttershy asked while I felt her nuzzle my cheek.

“Um… Maybe?” I retorted while feeling rather sheepish. I suppose I had forgotten while I was tending to Luna and Nightmare Moon. Usually on days they attend, Fluttershy and Rarity are among my first customers.

“That’s quite all right, darling. All that matters is that we’re here now.” Rarity spoke softly while she and Fluttershy planted a kiss on my cheeks. I could not help returning the gesture and placed a kiss on their snouts. Both of those lovely mares winced and giggled just slightly before Rarity turned to face Aloe, who had her back turned to us. “Aloe! The usual!”

“Sauna first, then hot tub, then massage, and then the rest?” Fluttershy asked while glancing around to look at the spa.

“Sounds good to me. It would probably be best if you save the facials for after the massage. I wouldn’t want to gunk up my hands with that green…whatever that stuff is.”

“Oh, yes… That is certainly meant for the face and not the hands… Very well then! Sauna first!” Rarity replied in agreement before she and Fluttershy trotted over into the sauna where Aloe was already waiting for them. A moment later, I heard a familiar hiss as some steam escaped through the entrance.

I was too far away to make out anything that the two ladies were discussing, though I suspected it had something to do with a Canterlot celebrity. One thing I have noticed is that whenever Rarity and Fluttershy are out having a good time, it is normally Rarity who does most of the talking while Fluttershy mostly just listens. I can certainly relate to my girlfriend on that. I tend to listen more than I actually talk.

They were in there for a good long while. Probably close to fifteen minutes. Eventually though, they did emerge and went straight to the hot tub. Aloe seemed to head off in a different direction, probably to prepare the facial station. “Ah, my pores are just screaming now! Ready for a little dip, Fluttershy?”

I swear I could see glistening moisture lining their coats. They were quite a sight to see, especially when the light hit them just right. “Ooh, I’m ready. The steam is nice, but there’s nothing like a soak in bubbling hot water.” Fluttershy added while following her friend up the steps to the hot tub’s poolside. Very slowly, they stepped in before dunking their heads under the surface and lifting them once more. Their manes were completely wetted down with Rarity’s curls being entirely absent. In fact, when it is wet, Rarity’s mane bears an uncanny resemblance to Fluttershy’s.

“Whoa… Hey, could you girls come over here for a second?” I spoke up while motioning with my hand for them to approach me.

“Hm? Is something wrong?” Fluttershy asked while she and Rarity crawled over to me at the edge of the tub.

“Be still for a minute.” I said softly while placing my hands in the tub and reaching down with my fingers touching their manes. “Huh… Your manes are pretty much identical in length. I never would’ve guessed your hair was as long as Fluttershy’s, Rarity. I suppose it just always looks shorter because you keep it curled up.”

The two mares glanced at each other with puzzled expressions before reaching down with one arm and lifting one side of their manes above the water’s surface. “Wow. Our manes really are just about as long as the other.” Fluttershy remarked softly while looking over her lovely pink mane and Rarity’s beautiful indigo hair.

Rarity seemed to grin brightly for a second before commenting on them herself. “Well, I have been growing my hair out for as long as I can remember. The longer one’s mane and tail are, the more impressively you can style them.”

I was hardly surprised by Rarity’s views on it. “Very true there. I also have to say I think long hair really draws more attention than shorter hairstyles.”

The two lovely mares before me glanced over at me before looking at each other. The two of them then gave each other a playful smirk before turning their gazes towards me once more. Fluttershy then asked, “So, you like long hair on mares?”

I saw no need to hide my opinion. “Yeah, I do. Why?”

Rarity then flashed me a smirk and reached her arms around me while Fluttershy did the same from the other side. “Well, why don’t you come in here and join us?”

Immediately after they said that, the two mares began to lift and tug at me in an attempt to pull me over the side and into the hot tub. Needless to say, I was not very keen on the idea of getting in there myself. Not as I was then at least. “Whoa, girls! Quit it! I don’t have any dry clothes here!”

While my hands gripped the sides of the tub to try and keep myself out, Fluttershy also started speaking to me with a much sneakier tone of voice than usual. “We’ll just use a hairdryer to fix that.”

Before this little stunt could go on for much longer, a familiar voice spoke from not very far away with a very strong accent. “Miss Rarity, Miss Fluttershy, what are you doing to James?”

All three of us froze and turned our heads to look in the direction I was facing. At the far end of the room past the side of the hot tub was Aloe. And that look she was giving us… Well, she was clearly baffled by exactly what we were doing. I glanced at Rarity and Fluttershy as we all began to show awkward grimaces on our faces while beginning to snicker. Finally, they released their grips on me while we all burst into raucous laughter as I staggered back and dropped down to one of the massage tables for support. Aloe then just rolled her eyes and trotted out of sight.

“Ooooh, that was such an awkward moment. So sorry about that, darling. You know how friends tend to just let themselves go when they’re together.” Rarity chuckled after managing to calm herself down a bit.

“Especially when we have the entire place to ourselves.” Fluttershy added while brushing her very long mane out of the way of her eyes. And she was right. With the exception of Aloe running around checking on our beauty supplies and Lotus standing at front desk in the lobby, the spa was completely empty save for us.

I stood up and brought myself back to the edge of the tub before dunking my hands into the bubbling water again. “Well, you ladies certainly are a heck of a lot cheekier than I’ve ever seen you get. Especially you, Fluttershy.”

My beloved girlfriend grinned brightly at me. “Well, I guess I’m just so loosened up because nopony is looking and that I’m with my best friend.”

I could not help smirking as a retort came to mind. “I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised that Ponyville’s two loveliest mares are the best of friends. You both are extremely high on the beauty charts.”

Rarity giggled loudly and covered her mouth while Fluttershy grinned sheepishly. “Oh, darling, you flatter us!”

“Nothing wrong with being honest, right?” I asked in return while reaching out and gently stroking their beautiful soaked manes.

Rarity retorted with a sly smirk. “Are you sure you’re just not being a little cheeky yourself, James?”

I looked at her for a moment while Fluttershy seemed to back away slightly. I felt my impish side coming out upon hearing those words. “Cheeky? You mean like this?” With a sweep of my hand, I sent a small wave of the water rolling into Rarity’s face.

The refined unicorn mare coughed and shook her head to get the water out of her face before looking at me with a very mischievous grin. “Oh, it is ON! Fluttershy, would you be a dear and provide me with a little assistance?”

I did not like that look in my girlfriend’s eye. “Oh, absolutely. Ready?”

I got a bad feeling in my gut as they brought the arms they had facing each other to the surface of the bubbling pool of water. “Girls… I don’t think that’s a… Hey!” I jumped out of the way just as they both swung their arms forward, creating a much bigger wave than I made and sending it rolling over the side of the pool and hitting the floor with a splash.

Needless to say, it was hard to not hear that splash. Aloe came running over in an instant and saw the large puddle on the floor between the hot tub and massage tables. She instantly looked at me with a glare of irritation that I had never seen on her face before. “James, you shouldn’t tease the customers! Go get the mop in the closet.” She then pointed her hoof towards a door in the wall nearby.

I seriously felt like I had made a big mistake and silently acknowledged her command. I went over to the closet and opened it to find numerous tools that you would likely find in a janitor’s closet. Since I am usually the first one out of the spa at closing time, I have never had to access the closet before today. I found the mop propped up against the corner right away, although it was noticeably smaller than any I had used before.

Not wanting to risk upsetting Aloe further, I grabbed the mop and hurried back over to the puddle that was on the floor. I suppose Aloe had faith that I would do the job properly since she left the spot once I started. The green dry mop head quickly turned dark with moisture as it soaked up the liquid. It was not terribly soaked, so I suppose there was no need to fetch a bucket. I then set it down near one of the spa’s windows to let the sunlight speed up the drying process. However, while I was there, I swear I noticed someone walk out of sight in the distance. “Was that…Shining Armor and Cadence?” Of course, since I was on duty at the time, I could not go check. So I instead went back over to the hot tub.

Before I even reached the two lovely mares soaking in the tub, I noticed just how uneasy their expressions were. Fluttershy spoke first with a very quiet tone. “I… We’re sorry. We didn’t mean to get you in trouble.”

“It’s OK. I made the first splash. Let’s just try to keep things mellow for now.” I replied while caressing my girlfriend’s head, my fingers delicately tracing over her ear.

“But it was we who started the whole thing. Can you ever forgive us, darling?” Rarity asked while her beautiful azure eyes pleaded with me.

I suppose it was then that I felt the need to ask. “Come to think of it, why are you two so wound up today? I mean I know you two are best friends and that there’s nopony around to cramp your style, but is that all?”

Fluttershy and Rarity looked at each other for a brief moment before nodding. Rarity then looked at me and spoke softly, “Well… Friends tend to do silly things when they are together. But…I suppose ponies tend to be even sillier…when they are in love.”

That again… I felt my body temperature instantly rise at those words. Fluttershy then whispered softly with a noticeable pink hue in her cheeks. “We love you, James. And…I guess we just can’t help having fun when we’re with you like this.”

After a moment of averting my eyes and trying to find the right words to reply with, I finally bowed my head and let out a chuckle. “You girls… Come here.” I then held my arms out to them. Bright grins soon adorned their faces as the two mares moved forward and threw their arms around me for a tender embrace while I did the same with mine.

For a time, there were no words spoken. I was just holding those two endearing ladies in my arms while they did the same. My beloved Fluttershy and my dearest friend Rarity. “You girls have done a lot for me over the past year. Thanks.”

Fluttershy spoke first, her whispers flowing into my ear. “I’m glad we met you, honey. You’ve been a great friend to all of us.”

“Whatever flaws you may have, they are irrelevant to your strengths. It has always been a pleasure having you with us, darling.” Rarity added while placing a soft kiss upon my cheek.

“Thanks… Come to think of it, who wants to be massaged first?” I retorted, our grasps on each other loosening.

Fluttershy responded first. “I wouldn’t mind soaking for a while longer. Why not let Rarity go first?”

“Many thanks, Fluttershy! Just give me a moment and I’ll be right there.” Rarity replied before slowly making her way to the far end of the tub and hoisting herself out of it. And much like with Luna and Nightmare Moon, my eyes were glued to that lusciously long mane and tail being weighed down with water. Just as she was beginning to levitate a towel over to herself to wrap her mane up, that lovely unicorn mare noticed my gaze. While she initially looked baffled, that expression changed into one that was much more whimsical. “Oh my, don’t you know it’s rude to stare?”

Before I could even offer a retort, Fluttershy let out a giggle while glancing at me out of the corner of her eye. “I’m not surprised, Rarity. He loves long manes on mares.”

Rarity then gave me a rather mischievous smirk before speaking, “In that case, what about long tails, darling?” With a sway of her hips, Rarity swished her long wet indigo tail through the air.

This was more than I could handle. I called out rather loudly, “Rarity, please! Someone might be watching!” I can only imagine what Aloe and Lotus were thinking if they were hearing everything we said.

My two companions snickered and laughed together while I tried to avert my eyes. As hot as Rarity is, it felt wrong to ogle her outside the privacy of her home. Even if there were no bystanders to notice us. Once Rarity had her mane wrapped up in a towel, she trotted down the steps next to the hot tub and right by me. “So sorry if I was going too far, James. It’s just that you are so much fun to tease!”

“Gee, thanks. That makes me feel special.” I replied with a mildly annoyed scowl. As much as I adore her, that was still an awkward experience.

Without missing a beat, Rarity hopped up onto the nearest massage table and turned around to face the hot tub. “I’m all yours, darling. The usual.”

“As you wish, m’lady.” I replied while climbing atop the massage table. I could have checked the list of clients I have had to see whether or not her cutie marks are sensitive to touch, but I have massaged her and Fluttershy often enough to know by heart.

The first half of the massage went by like clockwork, Rarity remaining still and silent while my fingers went to work on her joints. But when I turned around to massage her flanks, I was in for quite a surprise. My hands grasped and kneaded her shapely hips, but when I started to massage the spaces between the blue diamonds that made up her cutie marks, her hips shifted slightly. This caused my fingertips to press into one of the blue diamonds. Only instead of a shocked gasp, I heard a long sigh escape Rarity’s lips.

“Uh… Sorry about that, Rarity. I’ll be more careful.” I said without even looking back at her. I was feeling fairly nervous by then, but felt nothing but bewilderment when her hips shifted again, causing my fingertips to once again prod her cutie marks. “Rarity, what gives? Are you forcing me to touch you there?”

I looked back at Rarity while she turned her head to look at me. Further ahead, Fluttershy was covering her mouth while seemingly trying to not laugh. My elegant unicorn friend then gave me a rather alluring smirk. “Whatever do you mean, darling? Oh, you mean when I do this?” While we were talking, my hands were still resting on her flanks. And at those words, she shifted her hips again and cooed as my fingertips dug deeper into those light blue diamonds.

By then, I was becoming both worried and annoyed. “OK, what are you up to? I know you adore me and I certainly adore you as well, but I don’t think I’ve ever seen you this…frisky before.”

Rarity seemed to suppress a snicker while she turned her gaze towards Fluttershy. “I don’t think he can tell, darling. Should we tell him?”

“Tell me what?” I asked, starting to feel rather nervous of what my friend was getting at.

Fluttershy also seemed to be on the verge of laughing while she looked at me. “What she means is… I don’t think you can smell it.”

I tilted my head to one side in bewilderment. Smell it? Smell what, exactly? “Huh? Smell it? Hang on a sec.” I then turned around and grabbed Rarity’s tail before lifting it to my face, prompting a yelp of surprise from her. I inhaled deeply, taking in the scent of whatever it was Fluttershy was referring to. However, all I noticed was the faint aroma of some perfume. I then released my grasp on her and looked back at my girlfriend. “What, the smell of perfume? She always smells like that.”

The two mares burst into laughter and snickering at my apparent obliviousness. I watched in silence, more curious than annoyed by that point. Finally, Rarity looked back at me and explained rather vaguely. “Not that smell, darling! I mean… It’s that time of the year again.”

“Time of the year? What do you… Wait…” I felt myself become hot as my mind started to decipher exactly what it was she was referring to. “You mean… You're in heat?”

Rarity flashed me an unnervingly alluring gaze at those words. “Right on the money.”

“OK, that’s more than I needed to know! I don’t want to get any ideas in my head!” I exclaimed rather loudly while trying to not think about what such a state entails. “Wait a second. Are you in heat too, Fluttershy?”

My girlfriend shook her head briefly and replied, “No, not yet. We don’t all necessarily go into heat at the same time. I think I’m not due to enter my heat cycle for another couple of weeks.”

“Ooh, better make sure you use some contraception when that time comes, darlings… Oh, wait. You can’t because it wouldn’t fit, am I right?” Rarity retorted while smirking at me. And I instantly knew what she was referring to.

“What the…?! Fluttershy, you told her?!” I winced while I felt my face becoming quite hot as I remembered when… Actually, forget it! That is one event I am not going to reveal! Although my girlfriend and Rarity were clearly getting a good laugh out of my embarrassment. I pray Aloe and Lotus were not looking our way.

When they finally stopped laughing, Rarity looked at me with a more endearing gaze than before. “Don’t you worry yourself over that, James. Size isn’t everything, you know. It’s all about how much love you can give your partner. Isn’t that right, Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy nodded with a great smile spread across her lips. “Oh, most definitely. And he always gives so much love. He always makes me feel special.”

“Honey, please. You’re flattering me.” I spoke briskly while an awkward smirk spread across my face. What an interesting visit this was turning out to be.

Once I had convinced Rarity to be still for the remainder of the massage, I went ahead with the procedure. Rarity was as still as stone for the rest of the massage. Once I had finished up, I hopped down from the table. “There we go. Feel better, Rarity?”

Like every time before, Rarity jumped down from the massage table and began to stretch and flex her body to make certain I got out all the kinks. Although I swear that this time she was deliberately doing so in a way that kept giving me a good view of her posterior… Of course, I was not complaining, but it was still about as awkward as the situation could possibly get. “Mmmm, splendid as always! A full year and I still have not become even remotely tired of this treatment!”

“And I never get tired of giving it to you. It’s always good to see you girls in here every week. You make for some great company.” I replied while gently removing the towel that was wrapped around her head. Once her mane was left unrestrained, it gently fell back into its natural curled state. My guess is that she keeps it that way so often that her hair has come to recognize it as its natural shape half the time.

“I guess it’s my turn now. I’ll be right down.” Fluttershy said while Rarity and I looked her way. And much like Rarity, when she lifted herself from the hot tub, my eyes were glued to her soaked body.

“Ooh, darling! Spread your wings for your beloved!” Rarity called out while she too watched in earnest.

“Huh? You mean like this?” Fluttershy replied before doing as she was told, spreading her soaked wings for us to see. She… Well, I was quite taken aback by her raw beauty. Truly every bit as gorgeous as Rarity.

“Ah, perfect! Don’t those wings just add such a healthy dose of grace to her, James?” Rarity asked while motioning towards my beautiful girlfriend. Fluttershy was clearly blushing with a pinkish hue in her cheeks, although it was difficult to see it from behind her mane.

“Well… I have to say that wings do give ponies a more graceful visage, if you ask me.” I retorted while Fluttershy wrapped her very long mane in a towel. I felt myself relax slightly once all of that luscious long hair was out of sight.

While she trotted down the steps next to the hot tub, Fluttershy turned her gaze towards us before approaching. “I do think you have an affinity for anything with wings, honey. It’s no wonder you chose Angela to be your pet. And… Maybe that’s why Rainbow Dash really likes you?

“Meh, you never know. Anyway, shall I get started on you?” I replied while beckoning Fluttershy to take her place on the nearest massage table.

Once Fluttershy had situated herself on one of the massage tables, I proceeded to climb atop it too before straddling her. While I did so, Rarity hung up her towel and began to head towards the lobby. “While you two lovebirds are busy, I’ll be waiting in the lobby. Take your time, darlings.”

“Will do. I’ll try to not keep her for too long.” I replied while my fingers gently dug into the back of Fluttershy’s neck.

For a good while, Fluttershy and I did not speak. But once I was halfway through massaging her vertebrae, I felt the need to ask her something. “Hey, honey? Are you sure you don’t mind it when Rarity gets extra cuddly with me?”

My girlfriend looked at me over her shoulder and gave me a calm smile. “Of course I don’t mind. I think it’s really cute when she acts like that around you. Besides, what can I do? Tell her to stop loving you?”

“Cute, huh? Well, she certainly has quite an allure.” I retorted while glancing over at the doorway that leads out into the lobby. “But are you sure you aren’t worried I might cheat on you? Or that she might try to seduce me?”

Fluttershy’s smile became more reassuring while she spoke to me. “Oh, don’t worry, James. She and I had a long talk and I know there’s no way she would ever do that. She loves you with all her heart, but she would never be so cruel as to take you from me. She’s my best friend, after all. And I know you won’t ever cheat on me with anypony. Your heart is too big to do that.”

I felt myself calm somewhat as I became relieved that she did not doubt me. I would never abandon the woman I am sworn to. Such a thing is below me. “I’m glad you understand that, honey. I do love her, but I love you the most.”

The rest of the massage was uneventful, although I did mess with Fluttershy a few times by gently poking her cutie marks. Finally, I hopped down from the table and began to massage her wings. By then, they had completely dried. “Just be still for a bit, honey.”

Fluttershy sighed in relaxation as she extended her left wing to me. While I started on one of the joints, she tried to make for some simple conversation. “Who else came in for massages today, dear?”

“Well, aside from you and Rarity, there was also Luna and Nightmare Moon. I think the last time I took that long to massage one pony was when Celestia came to the spa back on my birthday.” I replied while making certain to get to the joint from every angle I could reach.

“Oh, I saw them today too. It was really interesting to see both of the princesses of the night out and about together.” Fluttershy replied while directing her gaze to me.

“Actually, Luna is the Princess of the Night. Nightmare Moon is the Princess of Dreams. They told me that themselves.” I retorted while moving onto the next joint.

My girlfriend seemed to blush ever so slightly at my explanation. “Oh, right… I keep forgetting that since they’re kind of the same person. Or they used to be, at least.”

After another ten minutes or so, I finally finished with Fluttershy’s wings and helped her hop down from the table. “All done. Did I get everything?”

Fluttershy groaned and yawned while flexing her wings and body. While she did so, I removed the towel from around her mane and let it fall free. “Ooh, that really hit the spot. I never get tired of these massages, honey… Hm? Is that Applejack I hear?”

I became silent for a moment to listen for whatever it was Fluttershy had detected. As it turned out, she was right. I could vaguely make out her voice apparently speaking to Rarity in the lobby. When Fluttershy and I made our way over to the doorway that led out towards the front door, we did indeed see Applejack chatting with Rarity. The instant she saw me, Applejack turned my way and waved in greeting. “Well, howdy! I was wonderin’ when I was gonna see ya today!”

“Hey there, AJ. What’s happening?” I retorted while waving back at her. It is not often that I do not encounter Applejack for the first time that late in the day.

“Oh, I was swingin’ by ta pass a lil’ message from Pinkie Pie. She wants ta see Rarity and Fluttershy at her place pretty soon.” Applejack explained before looking towards Fluttershy. “Y’all wanna head on over?”

Rarity replied while closing a magazine she had been reading, “Well, I do believe we are quite done here. Shall we be off, Fluttershy?”

My girlfriend nodded before leaning towards me and nuzzling my hand. I replied in kind by gently stroking her mane. “It was great to see you, honey. I’ll see you again in a little while.”

“It was a pleasure seeing you ladies. Have a good one.” I replied while seeing my friends off. All three of them trotted out the door while I returned to my post.

However, not even ten minutes passed before Lotus came trotting in and over to me. “Mr. James, you can head on home if you want.”

“Really? It’s a bit early for that, isn’t it?” I asked while glancing at the clock on the wall. From what I could see, I was getting out an hour early. I normally punch out at 6 PM.

“Well, normally. But Miss Pinkie Pie wanted to see you at this time. I don’t think we’ll be getting much more business before closing time, so you can go see her now if you don’t mind clocking out early.” Lotus explained in that very thick accent of hers.

By that point, I was starting to put two and two together. Considering what day it is out of the entire year, I could see why Pinkie Pie wanted to see me. “She does, huh? Well, thanks. I’ll get going then. See you soon, Lotus.” I then said my goodbyes and headed on out. I already had a pretty sound idea of what to expect when I arrived at Sugarcube Corner.

While I walked through town, I felt a rush of nostalgia as I was struck with a case of déjà vu. The warm summer breeze, the hissing of cicadas, the noticeable lack of activity around me. It was a second coming of my very first evening in Ponyville. While I trekked on, I reflected on what this town had come to mean to me over the past year.

As I glanced around at the humble town, I felt a smirk creep across my face. I remembered feeling so apprehensive and even afraid when I first walked into town. Looking back on it now, I even felt tempted to laugh. I must have seemed like someone who was desperately trying to hide something even though I never had anything to fear at all from this town and its people. And now, I honestly cannot imagine myself living anywhere else. “If only other worlds were more like this one…”

I hurried along to Sugarcube Corner, finding nothing out of the ordinary upon arrival. However, I did find one thing a bit off. On the door was a sign that read ‘Closed for private party’.

“Peh, you’re losing your touch if I can predict what’s happening behind this door, Pinkie Pie.” I muttered to myself while pushing the door in. However, I froze upon seeing what was on the other side. On the floor while facing me were three antique cannons. And they appeared to be loaded. “Holy… Don’t shoot!"

Author's Note

This chapter marks the end of Volume 2, Tears of the Moon.

Volume 3, Mortal Chaos, begins with chapter 28.

Closing the Year PT 2

Unfortunately, they did go off. But instead of being bombarded by three heavy cannonballs, I was showered with streams of confetti. I then heard the sound of three little girls shout, “Cutie Mark Crusaders Party Cannon Operators!”

Once I had allowed myself to regain my composure, I noticed that Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were standing with their front hooves pressing down on the backsides of each cannon. I felt an uneasy grimace spread across my face as I asked, “Did Pinkie Pie put you girls up to this?”

The three fillies looked at each other before bursting into laughter. Apple Bloom then replied, “She sure did! And looks like we surprised ya after all!”

“And here I thought that goofball was running out of ways to mess with me.” I said with an amused smirk on display. I then kneeled next to the three fillies and caught them up in a group hug. “Anyway, what brings you girls over here?”

Sweetie Belle then pointed towards more of the storefront. “See for yourself!”

I then took a good look at my surroundings. The entire storefront had been decked out for a party. Normally, I only see such a high volume of decorations and sweet treats used for royal visits. “With all this, you’d think one of the princesses would be visiting.”

“Well, we are.” A familiar voice spoke from behind me. The instant I turned, I found Luna standing beside me. The beautiful alicorn then flashed me a delighted grin. “I did say I would be seeing you again soon, did I not?”

“I guess you did. I just didn’t expect it to be within the same day.” I replied before releasing my grasp on my three little friends and holding Luna in a tender embrace while she returned the favor.

Scootaloo then spoke up, “Oh, right! Nightmare Moon’s upstairs. And so is… Heads up, big brother!” Right when she said that, I felt something small jump onto my back before grasping my shirt collar.

“Yaaah! Look alive, Sir James! The forces of evil are upon us!” A familiar boyish voice shouted from just behind my head while rocking me back and forth.

“Who is this little imp?” Luna asked while I was jerked away from her. Of course, I knew who it was.

“Button, what’s up?! Get off me, you little scamp!” I spoke up before reaching behind me and grabbing whoever was riding me like an ogre. When I pulled my hands back in front of me, I found none other than Button Mash hanging from my grasp.

The two of us shared an awkward grin for a moment before he quickly spoke, “Hi, James. What’s happening?”

I nearly snickered under my breath before turning my gaze towards Luna. “I know this party is to celebrate the anniversary of my arrival in Ponyville, but just who exactly is invited?”

“From what Pinkie Pie told me, everypony who is your friend.” Luna explained vaguely with a calm smile. “And quite a few guests have already shown up. And it seems one more has arrived.” Her gaze was turned towards someone who apparently was standing right behind me.

Before I could even turn to face who Luna was looking at, a familiar heartwarmingly motherly voice spoke. “Button, don’t give James too much trouble. This is his party, you know.”

“I’m not, Mom! I’m just saying hi to the coolest gamer in town!” Button Mash replied while waving at the owner of the voice. When I turned to see who it was, I found Eleina standing just inside the doorway.

“Heya, Eleina! Don’t worry about Button. He’s being cool.” I replied before tussling the cute little colt’s mane. Although I had to lift his beanie first. “You here for the party too?”

Eleina flashed me that beautiful alluring smile I always see on her and explained, “Well, you’ve been a good friend to Button since the day we met you. So it felt right to let him attend. Though may I stay too?”

“Of course! It’s a pleasure having you here.” I replied while reaching out and holding the sweet mother mare in my arm. I heard an adorable giggle deep in her throat while she too threw an arm around me.

Once the two of us had released our grasp on each other, I set Button Mash down next to the Cutie Mark Crusaders. “OK, Button. You and the kids have fun now.”

Button Mash grinned up at me before turning to face the three fillies beside him. “OK, girls! Who wants to play? I brought my Joyboy!” The three fillies started talking all at once, making it difficult for me to make out what they were saying. I then noticed Button lift his beanie before pulling a very familiar electronic device out of it. Was that the same device I saw Ruby with on the day I met Trixie? Regardless, the four children trotted off to the far end of the storefront to have some fun together.

“Your kid’s cute, you know that?” I said to Eleina with a smirk on my face.

“Well, he is cute as a button. Why do you think I named him that?” She replied with a chuckle. I then watched while she trotted over to the buffet table to help herself to the goodies that had been provided.

“She seems like a very sweet mare.” Luna spoke passively while watching Eleina walk away.

“Yeah, she’s a sweetheart. Very likeable.” I replied while letting out a sigh. Now that I was at the party and fresh off from work, I was really in the mood to relax and have a good time. However, I then turned to face my royal friend and asked, “Come to think of it, will Celestia be attending?”

Luna’s lips curved downward into a slight frown. “I doubt it. She knows this party is taking place, but she has duties to fulfill. She even took on some of my own and Nightmare Moon’s workload just so we could attend.”

“Oh… That’s a shame. I know she and I aren’t exactly the best of friends, but it would’ve been nice if she could’ve made it.” I replied with a twinge of disappointment in my heart. Still, I know the life of a ruler is not easy and she must be very busy. If I were offered a throne and a crown, I would turn it down without a second thought. The royal life sounds like much more of a burden than a privilege.

Luna gently reached out and nuzzled my arm. “Even so, she does send her best regards. My sister is fond of you, much like she is with most of her subjects. If given the chance, I do believe the two of you would be dear friends to each other.”

“Well, that would certainly be an honor. But for right now, would you mind if I took a look around? I want to see who else has shown up.” I replied while noticing Lyra and Applejack mingling over yonder.

My royal friend glanced over at them for a few seconds before nodding with a smile. “By all means, go ahead. Everypony who is attending is a friend, after all. I will be upstairs with the rest of our guests should you wish to see me again.” I watched as Luna walked up the stairs behind the main counter before directing my gaze over at the two other partygoers. For all I knew, there could be a few more around the corner.

I approached casually while Lyra and Applejack conversed with each other. Lyra had a cup of purple punch floating next to her while it and her horn were coated by her magic aura. From what they were talking about, I think Lyra was discussing when Applejack will have whipped up another batch of cider. I suppose that stuff must be ambrosia to the ponies of Ponyville and is only served seasonally. Finally, I drew closer and greeted them. “Evening, ladies.”

The two mares looked my way and instantly smiled. “Howdy, James! Can’t believe it’s been a full year already! And I still remember when I first saw ya wander into the farm.” Applejack spoke first while gently nudging me with her hoof.

“I still remember when I first spoke to him at the café. Anyway, how’re you doing, James? I didn’t think I’d see you twice today!” Lyra added while casually waving at me.

“Well, I only just got here. What’s been… Huh?” I replied before pausing upon hearing a shriek from nearby. From around the corner came two terrified fillies that I recognized instantly. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. Right after them…with her head sticking out of the floor…was Ruby. That silly ghost filly was snapping at their heels while her body was probably running along on the foundation of the building just under the floorboards.

Applejack gave Ruby one of the most bewildered expressions I had ever seen on her face before she glanced up at me and asked, “Uh… James? You’ve know her longer than I have. Just how the hay does she do…THAT?!”

I had to hold back a laugh. I cannot fault her for being so baffled by Ruby’s supernatural abilities. I doubt there is a ghost like her anywhere in Equestria. “It would take too long to explain. Just roll with the fact that she’s a ghost, OK?”

My farm pony friend tilted her head to one side while looking even more baffled. “A ghost? Uh… Whatever ya say, pardner.” I then walked over to the three fillies while they pretty much ran around in circles.

“You’re creepy! How’re you even doing that?!” Silver Spoon yelled while being backed into a corner with Diamond Tiara. She seemed genuinely freaked out, not that I blame her. If I bumped into a ghost filly for the first time while she looked at me with glowing yellow beacon-like eyes while her head stuck out of the ground and she was constantly chomping at my feet, I would be intimidated too.

Ruby spoke in a falsely menacing tone while giggling all the while. “I am the ghost of the floor boards, she who has come to enact vengeance upon thee for all of the spilt drinks me and my brethren have endured!”

I could not help snickering when I heard that line. I then got down on one knee and patted my silly little ghost friend on the head. “That’s quite a robust vocabulary you’ve got there, Ruby. What’s up?”

The two former schoolyard bullies looked up at me before looking back at Ruby while she turned around and looked up at me with a grin. “Hiya, James! I was just having some fun! But now it’s your turn!” She then suddenly moved forward and gnawed on my foot for a moment. “You have dishonored the… Bleh, your shoes taste weird. You spill something on them?” For whatever reason, I could not hold back at that part and burst out laughing for several seconds. Even Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara got a good giggle out of Ruby’s plan not working as well as she had hoped.

Once that was all over, Ruby hopped straight up and stood upon the floor with the rest of us. “Anyway, how’s the party?! I just got here a little while ago.”

“I just got here myself.” I replied while gently stroking her head. “What about you girls? You haven’t been causing any trouble for old time’s sake, have you?”

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon waved their hooves while backing away somewhat. I suppose they had not forgotten when we first met, even if that was not quite a full year ago. “No way! We’ve been good! No more bullying the blank flanks for us!” Diamond Tiara said rather loudly while grinning quite nervously.

I felt myself smirk while I heard them speak. I then reached out and gently rubbed the tops of their heads, although I had to take care to not knock Diamond Tiara’s…well…tiara off her head. “Good to hear. And just so you know, I still have that cutie mark removal tape at home.”

The two fillies still gave me some rather crooked grins, although they seemed more playful than genuinely terrified. Silver Spoon then replied while gently pushing her head into my hand, “Don’t worry, we’re still being good. And it’s nice to have ponies actually smile at us instead of always being angry.”

“Better to have friends than enemies, right?” I retorted while then scratching my finger along the little gray filly’s ear, causing it to flick in response.

Diamond Tiara then looked up at me with a rather forlorn expression, as if something was on her mind. Eventually, she cracked a more somber smile and said, “You know what? I can’t believe I’m saying this, but…..thank you.”

“Thank you? For what exactly?” I asked in return while being pretty baffled as to why she was thanking me. Even Silver Spoon and Ruby seemed… Wait, where did Ruby go anyway?

“Well… I guess for setting me straight.” She replied while letting out a sigh. “I guess I was always just such a jerk because I’ve always been able to get what I want…and I guess I felt more important than everypony else. Who would’ve thought getting put in your place could be good for you?”

That was an unexpected show of humility from someone who used to be a pompous brat. Even Silver Spoon looked quite surprised. Still, I could not help but smile at the filly before me. It seemed she had learned much over the past year. “You either learn from your wrongdoings or you keep digging your own grave deeper and deeper. I’m glad you learned from that day. I have to admit it didn’t feel that good to do what I did to you, but I just really…REALLY hate bullies.” However, a thought then came to mind. “But I guess it’s my turn to be thankful.”

Now it was Diamond Tiara’s turn to be baffled. “Huh? Thankful for what? I don’t think I ever did anything good for you.”

“No, you didn’t. But if you hadn’t forced me to hide in the Everfree Forest back then, I probably never would have met Mitta and Ruby. And who knows what would’ve happened with Nightmare Moon?” I explained while casting my gaze to the left. Mitta was standing nearby while browsing some treats that had been arranged on a few shelves. “Actually… Could you excuse me for a bit? I want to go say hello to her.”

The two fillies looked over at Mitta before looking at me again with a smile. “OK. We’ll be… Huh?!” Diamond Tiara said before yelping as I noticed a small gray filly’s muzzle reach up out of the floor behind her and chomp down on her tail.

“I hope you’re ready for a ride.” I said snidely while not being able to stop myself from cracking a smirk. Right after that, Diamond Tiara was forced to turn around and fell on her belly with a yelp while silly little Ruby started dragging her all over the storefront from somewhere under the floorboards, Diamond Tiara yelling and screaming all the while.

“Hey! That’s not funny, Ruby! Knock it off!” Silver Spoon called out while galloping after her friend. I could not help bowing my head as I snickered under my breath. I suppose it would be foolhardy to not expect a ghost to get a little impish from time to time. And in hindsight… Maybe Diamond Tiara deserves a little playful abuse.

With no one else to distract me, I headed on over to Mitta. She did not seem to notice me coming since she kept moving her head back and forth along the rows of many sweet treats. “Mmm… So hard to decide…” I heard her mutter lightly.

I then wrapped my arms around her from behind and said my recommendation. “How about starting with a chocolate drop? Can’t go wrong there.”

Sure enough, Mitta looked over her shoulder at me and gave me one of the brightest grins I had seen all day. “Huh…? James! Hello!” She then wiggled out of my grasp before turning and throwing her arms around me in a very tight embrace. In fact, it was nearly painful thanks to her earth pony strength.

“Whoa! Ease up, you’re gonna snap me like a twig!” I yelped once I heard myself pop and crack in a few spots. Hopefully those were only my joints.

Mitta released me in an instant while grinning sheepishly. Clearly out of embarrassment for nearly hurting me. “Sorry, sorry! Are you OK?”

I flexed my neck and arms for a moment to work out the kinks and to make certain she had not hurt me. “Yeah, I’m good. Anyway, it’s good to see you here. Been having a good time so far?”

Mitta turned to look around before turning her gaze back to me. “Well, I only just got here about…um… I guess around ten minutes ago. I just had no idea where to start with all these goodies…” However, after a quick glance at all that was all around us, she looked at me with a slightly more reserved smile. “But anyway… This party is to celebrate the one year anniversary of you coming to Ponyville?”

“More like the anniversary of me being brought to Equestria itself. I still can’t wrap my head around the fact that it’s been that long. And to think in one more week, it’ll have been a full year since the day I first met you.” I replied while also remembering what I had just spoken to Diamond Tiara about.

“I know.” Mitta said softly before gently nuzzling her head against my chest while my hand stroked her crimson mane. “I still remember that night. I didn’t think I would ever see you again… I’m glad you proved me wrong.”

I felt a dull sting in my heart upon hearing those words. To think I had waited close to eight months before coming back to her. “Sorry I took so long. I just…”

Mitta shook her head before gently touching my cheek with her hoof. “It’s all right, James. I wasn’t ever expecting to see you again in the first place. And eight months really isn’t all that long to somepony who’s been cursed for over a thousand years. It didn’t feel like all that long of a wait. I’m just glad you did come back for me.”

I felt myself relax greatly upon hearing her words and feeling her touch. “I still wish I went back sooner. It’s just… I wasn’t sure of how to go about telling anyone about you. A village in the Everfree Forest full of zombies? I was worried that things would only get worse if I brought it up. I was just following my gut feeling…”

“Maybe it was for the best that you did wait for the right time to act. Everything got so much better so fast that night…” My formerly undead friend spoke before looking up at me with an almost tearful smile. “You know… You’re the best thing to ever happen to me.”

I honestly had no words for that. All I could do was hold that sweet little mare in my arms and rest my head against hers. I can still remember the night where we first parted ways. I remember how helpless I felt, knowing I could not aid her at all while knowing she did not deserve such a wretched fate. And now she stood before me. Alive, well, and very happy. I felt compelled to kiss her, so I did. I placed my lips upon her cheek before whispering, “I’m glad things have gotten so much better for you, Mitta. You’re a very sweet person.”

I felt the mare in my arms sigh deeply before returning the favor, her lips being planted upon my cheek for a few seconds. “So are you, James. Really… I can’t tell you how grateful I am that I met you that night.”

The two of us just held onto each other while I remained kneeling beside her. It almost felt magical, really. Like I did not want to let go of her. However, a surprisingly deep woman’s voice soon spoke from very close by. “Ah, I was going to provide a proper greeting, but perhaps I shall wait to avoid intruding.”

I instantly glanced up at those words. “Now there’s a voice I haven’t heard in a while.” When I looked back over to the front of the storefront, I found none other than Zecora gazing at the two of us. “Zecora! You were the last person I was expecting to see here!”

The mysterious zebra mare returned my greeting with a delighted smile while she approached us. Even though I do consider Zecora a friend, I very seldom see her. I suppose her skills as an herbalist require her to spend quite a bit of time scouring the Everfree Forest for ingredients. Although I do occasionally venture into the forest to visit her for medicinal salves and even some tea. At times, she even invites me to stay and sample new brews she concocts. Anyway, I digress.

“Miss Pinkie Pie visited me this morning to inform that today makes the first year since you were welcomed into her arms so warm. With today being an anniversary of an event dear to us so, how could I have ever possibly said no?” Zecora explained in her constantly rhyming ways. I swear I never get tired of hearing her talk.

I extended my arms to my friend, prompting her to draw near and embrace me as well. “Thanks for coming, Zecora. It’s a shame we don’t see you more often.”

Zecora actually did show a slight frown in response to my words while pulling her head away from me. “Indeed… The gathering of herbs does rob me of much personal time…” However, she then flashed me a calm smile. “But that only serves to make visits from dear friends even more sublime. While it takes great patience to practice my herbalist arts, I still keep those precious to me close to my heart.”

Mitta then took a step forward and greeted Zecora as well. “Hello, Zecora. I don’t think we’ve ever met before. I’m Mitta.”

I then spoke to Zecora before our friend from the forest could reply. “You remember when I visited you a while back while wearing that armor? She’s the friend I went to help that night.”

Zecora seemed genuinely baffled by those words. She glanced at Mitta and then back at me before asking, “Your friend…from the village of the dead? How can she… She seems quite alive instead.”

Mitta smiled somberly before proceeding to explain. “Yes, I came from Sunny Town… And it’s thanks to James that I’m a normal pony now. He saved me.”

“To think the dead could return to the living… Surely this could only be the work of the princesses so giving.” Zecora replied while seemingly trying to wrap her head around how someone who is undead could be brought back to life. Although I suppose Mitta had never truly been undead in the first place. Just cursed.

“Yes… It was Princess Luna who cast the curse in the first place. But Princess Nightmare Moon lifted it from me when I first met her.” Mitta replied while glancing up at me with a smile.

At first, Zecora seemed rather shocked to hear the name of the Princess of Dreams. However, she seemed to immediately calm herself. “Ah, the Mare in the Moon who brings the most wonderful of dreams? She has been truly turning her reputation around, it seems.”

“Yeah, it does my heart good to see her image becoming more positive. She’s got a long way to go to make the people look past that ‘Mare in the Moon’ legend, but at least she’s welcome in Ponyville now.” I retorted while remembering that Nightmare Moon was likely upstairs. “Speaking of which, I would like to go see her. May I be excused?”

Mitta smiled broadly at me before stepping out of my way with Zecora. “Go right ahead. We’ll be heading upstairs shortly to see what’s up there.”

“Just make certain you enjoy yourself at this party without compare.” Zecora added, nearly making me laugh with how she combined her words with Mitta’s to form a rhyme. Even Mitta herself was quick to notice this and chuckled while holding a hoof to her mouth.

When I came closer to the stairs that led up into the loft from behind the store’s counter, I could already hear some peppy music playing while being partially drowned out by several voices speaking at one time. I recognized quite a few, but I then peeked into the kitchen to find Mr. and Mrs. Cake hard at work whipping up some more treats. From cupcakes to chocolate drops to lollipops, they were whipping up a smorgasbord of sweet treats. Even though I was off the clock, I decided to stick my head in and say hello. “Evening, Mr. and Mrs. Cake. Need a hand?”

Mr. Cake was the first to look my way and immediately grinned at me. “Well, hello! I was hoping we’d have this last batch finished before you showed up, James. Been enjoying the party so far?”

“In all fairness, I only just got here. But it’s looking great so far.” I replied while my eyes scanned the various unfinished goodies on the counters. I was feeling my mouth water from the delightful aroma filling the kitchen, although I was also making a mental note to eat a heaping salad later that night to counter all that sugar.

Mrs. Cake then slid a cupcake tray into the oven before closing the hatch and turning towards me with that sweet motherly smile she always has. “A lot of your friends have already arrived and are waiting upstairs. Be a dear and go say hello to them, OK?”

“Will do, Mrs. Cake. I’ll be around.” I replied before waving goodbye and ducking out of the kitchen. But when I looked up the stairs that led into Pinkie Pie’s loft, I felt myself becoming increasingly nervous. I have never been one for being the center of attention and I had not felt this particular type of fear since my days as a kid. Still, the party was being thrown in my honor and I did want to be with my friends. After taking a deep breath to steel my nerves, I marched up the stairs.

Just before I reached the top, I decided to stop and take a peek between the wooden support beams that stood next to the stairs. As it turned out, the entire upstairs area was packed. There was a long table with a big punch bowl, a tray of chocolates, and a towering cake at one side of the room like there usually is when Pinkie Pie throws a party at home. And… Well, I do not believe I had ever seen so many people in that room before. In all, I saw Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Twilight Sparkle, Luna…uh… Who else was there? Oh, right. There was also Pinkie Pie, Nightmare Moon, Rarity, Eleina, Spike, Derpy Hooves, Lyra, Big Macintosh, Button Mash, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and… Well, I certainly was not expecting to see Shining Armor and Cadence there. While Armor did not seem to be clad in anything in particular, Cadence was still wearing the elegant pale gold attire I had seen her in during the Grand Galloping Gala. But just before I could decide how to approach my friends, someone suddenly stuck their head into my view mere inches away from my face. “Hi! You’re just in time!”

I very nearly stumbled back down the stairs from how sudden this move was. “Jeez, Pinkie! You don’t do that to people who are on the stairs!”

Apparently, my raised voice caught Shining Armor’s attention since he then looked my way. “Well, look who’s here! It’s been a while, James!”

I felt myself become cornered as more and more eyes fell upon me by the second. Well, except for the eyes of the four foals in one corner. Button Mash seemed to be playing a small handheld game device while the Cutie Mark Crusaders were looking over his shoulder to see what was happening on the screen. I finally decided to climb to the top of the stairs and provide a greeting. “Uh… Heya.”

Rainbow Dash was the first to reply to my words. With a quick swoop, she rushed over to me and gave me a surprisingly tight hug. “Happy anniversary, big guy! Can’t believe it’s been a full year already! Just don’t expect me to fall on you to celebrate it.” That actually got a chuckle out of Twilight, seeing as she is likely the only person to have witnessed when Rainbow Dash and I first literally bumped into each other.

Feeling myself relax somewhat in the firm embrace of my brash pegasus friend, I returned the favor by wrapping my arms around her as well. “Still feeling a little extra crispy today?”

She pulled her head away from me before looking me in the eye with a truly bewildered gaze. “Extra crispy? What’re you… Oh, you saw that?! I had no idea what even hit me!”

Pinkie Pie giggled loudly, clearly remembering the moment when Rainbow Dash helped ‘capture’ her that afternoon. “James called it the ‘zappity zap zap’ treatment! Like this!” She then shuffled her hooves along the rug nearby and poked her hoof into Rainbow Dash’s flank. I heard a sudden click just before Rainbow Dash let out a yelp.

“Ouch! Knock it off! I got more than enough of it this afternoon!” Rainbow yelled while most everypony present chuckled at Pinkie Pie’s antics. I could only hope she had no house slippers nearby.

With that said, Pinkie Pie hopped up in front of me. “So, James! I know I already said hello today, but now that you’re here, the real party can get started! So, what happens first?”

What, was I suddenly in charge of the party activities? Once Rainbow Dash had let go of me and had begun to hover next to me, I took a look at the guests. With the exception of the peppy music coming from Pinkie Pie’s phonograph, the room had gotten very quiet. With all eyes having fallen on me, I felt that familiar uneasiness returning. I took a good look at all the friends of mine I had made over the past year. After a moment of hesitation, I managed to put some words together. “Uh… I really wasn’t expecting something like this to happen today, so…I’m not even sure of what to say or suggest.”

Nightmare Moon then decided to speak up in response. “Then why not just thank us for arriving and ask us to enjoy ourselves?”

“You know what? That’s…a good idea. Thanks for coming, enjoy yourselves, and I’m going to grab a drink and relax for a bit since I only just got off work.” I replied while everyone before me burst into quiet chuckles. Once that was over, the partygoers began to disperse and return to whatever it was they were doing prior to my arrival.

At the moment, I was merely in the mood for something to drink. A cold beer is actually at its best just after you finish with a long job and I was wondering if there was any hard cider around. Sure enough, there was a table nearby with three wooden casks set upon it with each having a spigot on the front. “Sweet. But why three?”

When I drew near, Applejack also approached me. “Howdy, James! Need some cider?”

I took one look at my friend and smiled at her. “Sure. But which is which?”

Applejack took a few steps forward and moved her hoof before the casks. “Well, right here is the simple cider. Ya know, just in case anypony’s not in the mood for a stiff drink. And this one here is the typical hard cider if y’all want a lil’ kick ta it.” Sure enough, a large black ‘5%’ had been painted onto the front of the middle cask to set it apart from the others by showing the alcohol content.

I was about to ask for a dose of hard cider, but I then took a look at the third cask. I felt myself become rather wary when I saw that it had ‘XXX’ painted on the front. “Um… I’m getting the impression that this one is some sort of devil’s brew.”

My farm friend chuckled at my obvious wariness and stepped towards it. “Nah, it ain’t anythin’ like that. This is just somethin’ Granny Smith whipped up. But…yeah. I can’t just let anypony have some. It’s mighty potent stuff.”

“How potent we talking? What’s in it?” I asked while glancing at the cask again. For it to have the timeless ‘XXX’ on the front, it must have had a lot of rum or something in it.

“Well, the ingredients I know ‘bout are a bit of brown sugar, a bit of hard cider, a heapin’ helpin’ of apple juice for extra flavor, and pretty much the rest of it is her own homemade moonshine.” Applejack explained while my eyes widened just slightly at the mention of the last ingredient.

“Moonshine?! That sounds like some powerful stuff!” I spoke rather loudly, having never actually encountered such a product before. “Wait… If that hard cider is 5%, then what is this concoction’s alcohol content?”

Applejack did not immediately reply. She glanced at the cask before holding her hoof to her chin. “Uh… I reckon 50%, but I can’t say for sure.”

Even she did not know how much alcohol was in that stuff? “In other words, you better keep that junk away from Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. You know those two can’t hold their liquor.”

“No worries, pardner. I ain’t leavin’ my stall now that everypony’s here. Anyway, what can I do ya for?” Applejack replied while glancing at a stack of tankards and small plastic cups.

As much as I feared what might happen if I ingested such a potent brew, I was still curious of how it tasted. “Actually… Mind if I try a bit of that apple moonshine just to see how it is? Just a shot, to be safe.”

Applejack gave me a cockeyed gaze, clearly wondering if I was being serious. “Really? Well, all right. Help yourself, pardner.”

I took one of the smaller plastic drink cups and placed it under the cask’s spigot before allowing enough of the brew out to fill the cup halfway. The liquid still had the same brownish color as most types of cider, although a quick sniff revealed the strong nose-tingling odor of a strong drink similar to most types of wine or even whisky or scotch. “Well… Bottoms up.”

I tilted my head back and chugged the entire drink, which was really just a mouthful. I recognized the sweet flavor of apples, but I was almost immediately hit with a powerful surge of heat at the back of my throat that made me wince and gag. “Whoa! That’s some potent stuff! Still good though.”

Applejack got a good laugh out of my reaction to her grandmother’s potentially illegal concoction. “Yeah, Granny Smith tried ta make it taste as good as possible without skimpin’ on the potency. You gonna be all right, James?”

“Yeah, I’m good. I think I’ll wait until later before having more. In the mean time, could you pass me a tankard of the hard cider?” I replied while directing my gaze towards the middle cask.

“Sure thing, pardner. Coming right up.” Applejack said while reaching for a tankard. With her ankle joint clutching the handle, she held it under the spigot and poured me a full dose of the sweet brew while leaving a layer of white foam at the top.

“Many thanks, AJ. I’ll be back for more later.” I thanked her with a smile before taking a sip of the much weaker beverage. “Much better. Just remember to keep Rainbow Dash away from that moonshine. She can’t handle it.”

“Don’t have ta tell me twice! She ain’t gettin’ any of this!” Applejack spoke with a very watchful gaze. Rainbow Dash was at the far side of the room while seemingly chatting with Rarity. While Applejack watched that brazen pegasus like a hawk, I made my way over to a large soft cushion and took a seat on it to relax.

While I was seated and sipping my drink, I took the time to look the room over. Despite the loft being as packed as it was, I could still make out the little details of the decorations. Along with confetti littering the floor, I saw that long ribbons were still attached to the walls and extended up into the ceiling with balloons tied to the railing and bottom edges of the walkway on the room’s walls. When all is said and done, it seemed to be very similar to the party we had on the day I was brought back from Earth three weeks after my arrival in Equestria. I still cannot believe that was nearly a full year ago…

After a few minutes of just sitting there and relaxing, I took a sip from my tankard, but paused when I heard the sound of hooves clopping over the noise of the party. For me to be hearing that, it must have been coming from very close by. My eyes glanced to my right without turning my head or lowering my drink. Out of the corner of my vision, I saw Cadence standing only a few feet away from me. “Uh… Hello, Cadence. Long time no see.”

The alicorn princess gave me a very sweet smile while her horn was coated by a very pale aura with a shade of blue, perhaps a light hue of cornflower. At the same time, another round cushion floated over to her while coated in the same billowing aura. “May I have this seat?” She asked with that pure tender voice of hers.

“Go right ahead.” I replied while scooting myself and the cushion I was seated upon over a bit more to give her some room. Once that was done, Cadence set her own cushion beside me and took a seat. I did not pay much heed as to why she wanted to take a seat beside me and continued to sip from my drink. However, I froze as I felt a slight tickling sensation on my cheek. When I glanced to my right, I noticed that Cadence had extended her left wing and was lightly dragging its tip against my cheek. “That tickles, you know.”

An adorable giggle was contained in Cadence’s lips while her eyes squinted shut in delight. “I thought that would get your attention.” She replied while folding her wing. “So, how have you been? I haven’t seen you since the Grand Galloping Gala back in April.”

It was then I realized that Cadence had approached me to engage in conversation. I lowered my drink from my lips and turned to face her. “Things have been really good. I actually don’t think things could be much better in Ponyville right now.”

Cadence continued to smile while she gave me her undivided attention. “I’m glad to hear that. Twilight always did say that you really seem to prefer Ponyville to Canterlot. And I have to say this town, while not nearly as extravagant as Canterlot, is absolutely delightful to spend time in.”

“Why do you suppose I like this place so much?” I retorted with a slight smirk.

The elegant princess grinned while a very brief chuckle escaped her throat. At least I assume she is a princess. Even after all this time, I am not certain if she is even a true princess or simply has the title for the same reason that pompous Blueblood lout does. While she is clearly an alicorn, her body lacks the physical attributes of Luna, Celestia, and Nightmare Moon. “Um… Not to sound rude, but are you truly a princess and not a noble who carries the title due to hereditary reasons or close connections?”

She seemed surprised by my question. I assume it is not a question she gets very often. “Well, you’re right about one thing. I was actually adopted by Celestia herself when I was just a filly as her niece.”

This was a very unexpected revelation to me. I honestly thought that Cadence was directly related to Celestia in some way. It never once occurred to me that she may be adopted. My eyes glanced her over once more before I spoke, “You know…this is going to sound weird, but…I’m getting the impression you weren’t always like this.”

Cadence flashed me a rather silly grin. “Very perceptive! And you’re right! I was originally a pegasus.”

I nearly ended up spilling my cider all over myself when I paused while bringing my lips to my tankard’s rim. She was originally a pegasus? Then why… “Uh… How does that even work? Are you saying that anypony can become an alicorn?”

A much more uncertain expression spread across Cadence’s face. I think even Cadence was puzzled by just how something like that occurs. “In all honesty, I’m not certain how that process works. I was very young when it happened, so I don’t remember it at all. I can’t even really remember the days when I was unable to use magic. But to answer your question… Yes. I think anypony can become an alicorn.” She then turned to face Twilight Sparkle, who seemed to be chatting with her bother over yonder. “Who knows? Perhaps Twilight will join me as a princess too someday.”

Those words… I cannot remember the last time I have ever felt such a chill in my heart from just hearing something. I turned my gaze towards Twilight as well. Twilight…as a princess… That… I felt such a sickening sensation of dread fill my gut. It had been quite a long time since I felt so stressed. Cadence was quick to notice my tension and gently rested her hoof on my leg. “James? What’s wrong? You don’t look so good. How do you feel?”

My response was brief and honest. “Rather terrified, actually.”

Those words clearly shocked her. She then asked with a very concerned expression, “Why? Was it something I said?”

I looked back over to Twilight. That dear friend of mine. “Cadence. How often does Celestia actually have time to visit us?”

“Well, aside from official visits, very seldom… Oh my… You’re not thinking that, are you?” Cadence replied while clearly showing that she was beginning to catch on to just what I was feeling so upset about.

I bowed my head while my hands grasped my tankard of cider tightly, my eyes gazing at my reflection in the dark yellow liquid. “I don’t want her to be taken away from us…”

Cadence was silent. I think she could see just how bothered I was by such a thought. But after a good long moment of silence, I felt her place her hoof on my shoulder. “James… You’re worrying too much over this. Relax. If I know Twilight as well as I think I do, that will never happen.”

I returned the alicorn’s gaze with a slightly bewildered stare of my own. “How are you so sure?”

“Well, I have known Twilight since she was a toddler. So I know her better than most. Probably even better than Celestia herself. And I can promise you right now that she will never leave you or her friends for anything.” Cadence replied before looking over at her husband and sister-in-law. “If Twilight was the same mare I’ve known since her childhood, she would very likely jump at the chance to acquire a crown of her own. She had little interest in friendship as a filly and even into adulthood and was obsessed with everything Celestia assigned to her. But look at her now.”

I turned to look towards Twilight once more while staying silent to allow Cadence to continue. “She could always leave Ponyville and come back home to Canterlot to be with Celestia once again, and yet she chooses to stay here. And I think you know why. She cherishes her friends above all else now. If she had to choose between a life on the throne and a life with her friends, I think you know which choice she would make.” She then leaned closer to me and whispered, “And to be honest, I don’t think she’ll ever be willing to leave you especially from what she has told me.”

Those words actually caught me by surprise. “What she’s told you? Something happen during one of her visits?” Even though I have not ever chronicled such a day, Twilight Sparkle does occasionally leave Ponyville to head to Canterlot to visit her brother and Cadence. I do miss her whenever she is gone, but those visits are very infrequent and only last a few days each time.

Cadence gave me a very warm smile before she began to explain. “On one occasion, she told me about you. How she was the first person to actually approach you when you arrived in Ponyville, and how she truly felt about you. But she also told me something that I think says a lot on why she holds you so close to her heart. She said that she sees herself in you.”

I turned my gaze back towards Twilight at the far end of the room. She sees herself in me. That… That is exactly why I hold her so close to my heart too. I see a great deal of myself in her as well. We have so much in common. “I think…I feel the same. That’s why I don’t want to see her go.”

“Well, I don’t think you ever have to worry about that happening. Twilight has changed since her days at Canterlot's school for gifted unicorns. I can promise you that she will always be happier living a life in Ponyville with her friends than living a life on a throne away from them.” Cadence spoke with a very confident tone. However, as I took those words in, a thought came to mind.

“Come to think of it… That sounds like one of those ‘friendship reports’ Twilight sends to Celestia now and then.” I said while a small smile crept across my face.

I think I saw a playful gleam in Cadence’s eye while she smirked at me. “It does? Well, let’s pretend I’m Celestia for a minute. What would you say to me?”

I rolled my eyes, finding this childish approach to be rather amusing. But I suppose a babysitter needs to have a childish side to her if she wants to be on good terms with kids. “OK… Dear Princess Celestia. Today, I realized that life can go in many different ways. It can lead to a life with friends in a humble rural town. Or it could lead to making it big in a bustling metropolis with wealth and fame. There is no right or wrong way to lead your life while still being a good person. But in the end, quite possibly one of the most important things one should ultimately do is to live the life that makes one happiest. Your humble subject, James.”

Cadence gave me a very broad grin once I had finished relaying my ‘discovery’ to her. “Very well said, James. I think even Celestia herself could take something to heart from it. It’s definitely a very wise lesson to keep in mind.”

“Thanks. At least that’s how I feel about it.” I replied while taking another sip of my cider. It was starting to get a little lukewarm, so I wanted to finish it quickly.

Cadence remained by my side for a moment while the two of us said nothing for some time. But after a good while, I noticed her giving me a much more analytical stare. As if she was pondering something. I felt myself tense up just slightly when I saw her horn become coated with her billowing magic aura. “Uh… What’re you doing?”

“I’m just checking something, James. Don’t worry.” She replied while holding her horn close to me. After a few seconds, the aura began to billow more fiercely and even grew in size. Cadence suddenly looked rather shocked by this development. “Oh my… Twilight was right.”

“What exactly are you doing?” I asked while wondering just what kind of spell the alicorn princess was casting.

Finally, Cadence dismissed her spell and pulled her head away from me. “I felt the need to check and… It’s just as Twilight claimed. The amount of love your heart contains… It’s virtually limitless!”

I cocked my head to one side upon hearing that. “Uh… Thanks, I guess? Are you sure you’re not just flattering me?”

Cadence cracked me a very crooked grin. I suppose even she knew just how awkward of an icebreaker that was. “I suppose that does require an explanation, huh? Well, not long after Twilight and I met up here at the party, I asked how you and Fluttershy have been getting along. And that led to a discussion about Rainbow Dash and Rarity. You’ve been 'sharing your love' with them while staying completely faithful to your girlfriend?”

I felt myself become extremely warm. Not many would likely understand that concept. “Well… Yeah.”

Knowing that Cadence is a married mare, I was expecting her to condemn my actions. It certainly is not a normal way to love someone. However, I was mildly surprised to see her look at me not with disgust, but with a deep curiosity. “Could you explain how that works? I can’t imagine my husband being that way.”

I tried to explain the whole thing the best I could. “Well… It’s not something just anyone can do, I can say that much. I guess…I just like making people happy. Especially those of the opposite gender, but that’s largely due to natural preference. And… Well, I don’t see why I should deny someone love when they love me so dearly. Just as long as I do not forget who my heart and body belongs to, I feel there is nothing genuinely wrong with sharing my love with others. Especially with those who actually want it.”

Very slowly, I saw Cadence’s lips curve upward into a calm smile. “Hmm… I can see what you mean. I have to admit, it takes a very open mind to think like that. And it takes a lot of faith in yourself to do such a thing without being unfaithful to your partner. Fidelity is important in a relationship. You’re very brave, James. Fluttershy is fortunate to have someone with such strong principles as a sweetheart.” She then gave me a wink while cracking a more playful smile. “Just be careful. Don’t let passion get the better of you. But you already know that, don’t you?”

I could not help but snicker for a second. “I already have experience from a three-year relationship, Cadence. I know how to be faithful.”

Finally, Cadence stood up and gently nuzzled my cheek. “Well, I really enjoyed speaking to you, James. It truly feels like I got to finally get to know you this time.”

I replied with a smile of my own while my hand gently stroked the back of her neck. “It was a pleasure, Cadence. You’re a sweetheart.”

Cadence grinned brightly while also letting out a sigh at my touch. “You’re very sweet too. It’s no wonder you have more than one mare with their eyes on you. Most mares prefer the sweeter guys.” She then glanced over at Shining Armor and Twilight before looking back at me. “Excuse me for a while, James. I’ve got a craving for some strawberry cupcakes right now, but we’ll chat again before the party’s over.” I nodded and said my farewells before Cadence walked towards the two siblings.

I spent the next couple of minutes just chugging down my cider before it could get warm. Although since cider has a bit more powerful flavor than beer, I had to pace myself since my taste buds would easily get overwhelmed. But just as I was about to get up and look for something to eat, I froze when I noticed a flash of light to my right. And when I glanced over, I found Twilight Sparkle looking right at me. “Uh… Hey, Twi. What’s ha…”

My speech was silenced when Twilight placed her hoof over my mouth with great tenderness. The two of us shared a long gaze. I could see a rather forlorn yet relieved look in her eyes as an almost tearful smile spread across her lips. I could see what was on her mind. Cadence probably spoke to her about our conversation. Without words, I reached out and held my dear friend in a tender embrace while she did the same.

“I wish you told me how you really feel a long time ago, James…” Twilight whispered into my ear before falling silent once more.

“I could say the same to you.” I replied while a small smile formed on my lips.

For a moment, the two of us just sat there with each of us holding onto each other as if afraid to let go. I have no idea how no one noticed us sitting there while embracing each other. Or maybe they did and just respectfully left us alone.

Finally, Twilight pulled her head away and looked me in the eye with a very relieved smile. “Cadence told me everything, James. Don’t worry about a thing.” Before I could even offer a reply, she placed her hoof over my mouth again. “When I was studying under Princess Celestia and dedicating all my time to books and research, I thought I was happy. But now that I’m here in Ponyville with the best friends I could ever ask for, I actually KNOW that I am happy. I wish I came here a long time ago. This is where I want to be. And I don’t ever want to leave. So don’t worry. You and the rest of my friends will always have me.”

Any and all worries I had from several minutes ago flew right out the window upon hearing those words. And there was only one thing I could say in response. “Thank you, Twilight… Love you.”

My friend responded with an absolutely elated smile before once again wrapping her arms around my neck. “Love you too…”

For a moment, we just sat there in each other’s arms. Not moving. Not speaking. Just savoring this moment of tenderness. However, I noticed over the noise of the party Eleina calling out. When I glanced around, I saw her standing near the stairs. “Oh, children! Mr. and Mrs. Cake have fresh cupcakes right out of the oven! This way!”

Sure enough, every last filly, colt, and dragon child in the room trotted, galloped, and ran over to the motherly mare while bantering about all sorts of things. It seemed that Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, and Ruby had come upstairs since I had sat down with some cider and had joined the rabble of children before following Eleina downstairs. “Huh… You think that was staged?” I asked Twilight while she too turned her gaze over to the stairs.

“Hmm… It kinda felt that way. There are fresh pastries all over the store by now, so I don’t see why a few more would be a big deal.” Twilight replied while looking just as intrigued as I probably was at the time. Before we even had time to think about it, we noticed Pinkie Pie trotting over to us. “Hey there, Pinkie! Nicely done on getting this party set up.”

“Thanks, Twilight! Are all the kids gone?” Pinkie Pie retorted once she had drawn near, her big blue eyes glancing around in an abnormally suspicious manner.

I looked around to make certain none of the kids were still in the room. It seemed that not one of them had stayed behind. “Seems that way… Hang on. Did you ask Eleina to escort them outta here?”

Pinkie Pie giggled with a very sly smirk on her face. What was she up to? “I sure did! Because now…” She then reached into her mane and pulled out what seemed to be an empty cider bottle. “Now we can play some ‘special’ games!”

At first, I had no idea what Pinkie was getting at, but Twilight looked rather shocked with how she was staring at her friend. But before anyone could say anything, Pinkie Pie turned around and held the bottle high. “OK, everypony! Who’s up for a game of Spin the Bottle?!”

“Wait… What?! You’re just messing with me, right?!” I asked with a louder tone of voice than I usually do. I was feeling especially apprehensive because if the rules for ‘Spin the Bottle’ are the same in Equestria as they are back on Earth, then I knew there was more than one mare in the room who would not mind giving me a kiss.

“Nope! I’m being totally serious! Besides, it’s just good clean fun!” Pinkie replied while turning to face the guests again. It seemed that the area had quieted down significantly with the exception of the music that was coming from her phonograph. “That’s right! Spin the Bottle! Who wants to play?!”

Pretty much everyone there gave that silly party animal rather baffled or shocked looks. Nightmare Moon then proceeded to ask the most obvious question. “And what exactly is this ‘Spin the Bottle’ game you speak of?”

“I’m so glad you asked!” Pinkie Pie replied before setting the bottle down in front of herself. “We all sit in a circle and the one whose turn is up gives it a spin!” She then smacked the back end of the bottle, setting it into a spin. “And when it points to someone…” She then grabbed the bottle between her hooves, forcing it to point to a surprised Twilight Sparkle. “You give them a big hug!”

Before Twilight could even react, she was swiftly snatched up in Pinkie Pie’s arms for an enthusiastic hug. Twilight did not seem to mind much and returned the favor by wrapping her own arms around Pinkie Pie as well. But the hug was short-lived when Pinkie pulled away before looking back at the rest of the partygoers. “Buuuut if it lands on somepony who is the opposite gender as you…” She then turned the bottle so that it was pointing towards me. “You give them a smooch!”

I had no time to react before she suddenly lunged at me and planted a quick kiss on my cheek. I suppose some rules of this game are the same as back on Earth. I had to suppress a chuckle from this sudden display of playful affection. Pinkie then looked back at the other guests and said, “That’s all there is to it! Who wants to play?”

Everyone seemed to look towards Nightmare Moon for some reason. Possibly because she was the first person to actually question the game itself. However, she then glanced at me for a second and… What was with that look? Well, regardless, she then seemed to smirk playfully before looking towards Pinkie Pie again. “Count me in.”

“Sounds like an interesting change of pace. Mind if I join in, dear?” Shining Armor added while turning towards Cadence.

That sweetheart of an alicorn gave her husband a rather playful smirk before replying, “That’s fine. But only if you give me twice as many kisses tonight.” Armor grinned while chuckling, an obvious blush showing through the white coat on his cheeks.

One by one, more and more of the partygoers responded. And in a minute or two, I was seated in the center of the room with eleven of my friends gathered in a circle with that bottle in the middle. Along with myself, the players included Twilight Sparkle, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Mitta, Shining Armor, Big Macintosh, Derpy Hooves, and Nightmare Moon. Fluttershy was seated to my right while Mitta was on my left. Luna, Cadence, Lyra, and Zecora watched from nearby. Before we could begin, Fluttershy spoke up. “Um… Are there any other rules we need to know?”

Pinkie Pie looked back and forth at us before explaining further. “Well, if you spin the bottle and it points to somepony you’ve already kissed or hugged, you lose a turn. The one who wins is the player who gives a hug or kiss to all the other players!” She then looked towards me and extended her hoof. “Since you’re the guest of honor, why don’t you go first, James?”

“OK then.” I replied briefly before reaching forward and grasping the bottle at the center of the circle. After turning it counterclockwise to give myself a bit more room to wind up, I spun the bottle clockwise. For several seconds, it spun in a circle. I heard a few of the players inhale and hold their breaths in anticipation. I swear, Rarity and Rainbow Dash were giving the bottle hilariously hopeful looks that made me roll my eyes while smirking. However, I do not believe any of us were expecting to see the bottle stop where it did. When the bottle ceased to spin, I felt myself tense up as an awkward grimace spread across my lips. The first mare I was to kiss was…..Nightmare Moon.

There was an audible gasp as several of the players looked on in mild shock. Even I was unsure of what to say to this. And Nightmare Moon herself was clearly caught by surprise as well. That look she was giving me and the bottle was one of true disbelief. However, it was soon replaced by a very…unnerving smirk. “Well, it certainly wasted no time, did it?”

I felt myself freeze. Warm sweat began to ooze from my pores as I felt my body temperature soar. Even though it was just a game, there was something about kissing a princess in front of others that made the whole thing feel very…improper. However, Pinkie Pie still tried to bark encouragement. “Come on, James! You spun the bottle, so you have to go to her!”

“Uh… Are you sure this is acceptable?” I asked while feeling extremely unsure about this one. I mean… Well, I suppose you have to actually be put in my place to understand it. It felt like something I should not do.

I swear Luna looked like she was ready to bust a gut. She was holding a hoof to her mouth and snickering constantly. Finally, Nightmare Moon spoke up while her horn and my entire body was covered by a deep blue magic aura. “Enough stalling. You know the rules, so come here.”

Everyone around me began to snicker and laugh while I started to slide across the floor. I kept trying to scoot myself away from my friend, but to no avail. Rainbow Dash’s laughter was becoming especially loud while she spoke out. “Oh, come on, James! Just go with it! It’s not everyday you get to smooch a princess!”

“But... But I…” I stammered out while trying to find the right words. However, I was silenced when I found Nightmare Moon’s face right up in front of me. The room fell silent in anticipation. Everyone was watching.

The two of us shared a long silent gaze. I was not certain of what to say. Soon, Nightmare Moon broke the silence. Whispering so lightly that I am sure only I heard her, she spoke to me. “I was wondering if I would ever have this opportunity.”

Before I could even respond, she was upon me. Nightmare Moon rather forcefully sealed lips with me for…one of the most passionate kisses I had received in quite a while. I was even pushed to the floor while letting out a muffled grunt. I was tempted to push her off of me, but…I was quickly starting to find myself enjoying it. I heard a murmur roll through the players while they watched, some even beginning to laugh at how into the whole thing Nightmare Moon was.

Deciding to just go ahead and enjoy the kiss for what it was worth, I closed my eyes and held onto my dear friend. While the kiss was rather rough, it was also full of passion. I can say right now that Nightmare Moon was really enjoying it. I even soon felt her lips part, her tongue reaching out to mine. And I responded in kind with my own. Just… Man, merely thinking about that kiss gives me goose bumps. Applejack even spoke with a more subdued tone of voice, “Whoa… Get a room, you two.”

Soon, I felt someone pulling me up before starting to pull me away from Nightmare Moon. Just when I was starting to wonder who was doing it, a sweetly soft voice spoke in a slightly louder tone than usual from right behind my head. “That’s enough! He’s already…oof…taken!”

That was clearly Fluttershy trying to separate us. I suppose she was starting to get a bit jealous from watching Nightmare Moon make out with me like that, even if it was under the rules of a game of Spin the Bottle. Finally, the Princess of Dreams relented and I was yanked away from her. There was only one thing I could say while I wiped our combined saliva from my lips and chin. “Whoa… Have you been practicing?!”

Nightmare Moon grinned brightly at me while trying to not laugh. “Not at all. That was my first real kiss.”

“Seriously?! You’re a natural!” That was all I could say as everyone else burst into laughter. What a way to start the game. But it only got more awkward when I looked at Rainbow Dash. “Rainbow, put those away! No one wants to see that!”

That brazen pegasus mare glanced to her left and right while everyone else looked at her. Both of her wings were spread wide in an impressive wingboner. She then spoke loudly while blushing in embarrassment, “Hey, don’t look at me like that! That was one hot kiss! How would you want me to react?!”

Once I had returned to my spot, Mitta was up next. With some meekness, she reached out and gave the bottle a smack near the bottom. The bottle went into another spin before coming to a stop and pointing right at her. My friend could not help letting out an awkward giggle before asking, “Oops… Am I supposed to kiss myself?”

“Nah! If it lands on you, just spin it again!” Pinkie Pie replied while everyone continued to watch. I have to admit it was getting to be rather thrilling wondering who would kiss or hug who next. Mitta grinned sheepishly before smacking the bottle again. Just when it looked like it was going to point to her a second time, it stopped short and pointed at me.

Mitta and I looked at each other. I certainly was not ever expecting to ever have to kiss her. “Uh… Well, looks like I’m a popular guy today. Are you sure you didn’t rig that bottle, Pinkie?” I asked in an attempt to throw some wit into the moment.

Pinkie Pie got a good giggle out of that accusation. “No, it’s entirely up to chance! Go ahead, Mitta! Smooch him!”

My friend looked at me with a very uneasy smile. What, had she never really kissed anyone before? “OK… Uh… Shall we?”

I could not help but smile at how meek she was being about the whole thing. I then reached out and held my friend in my arms while she too embraced me. “All right. Pinkie, does it matter what kind of kiss it is?”

Our silly pink friend shook her head. “No, it can be whatever kinda kiss you’re comfortable with. It can be a really deep passionate one, or a soft and tender one, or a quick little peck. Whatever floats your boat!”

I looked at Mitta while she looked at me. I could make out a slightly reddish hue under the gray coat on her cheeks. She was nervous. Still, I tried to be as gentle as possible and slowly stroked my hand over her back to calm her. We slowly brought our lips together for a very tender kiss, although it did not immediately end. Unlike the one I received from Nightmare Moon, which was filled with passion, this one felt much more gentle. Just what I would expect from that sweet mare.

I heard a soft aww come from some of the mares who were watching. Lyra then asked, “Would you just look at those two. James, are you some sort of professional kisser or something?”

Once we finally broke the kiss, I looked her way and replied while a silly grin spread across my face. “Well, I have experience from more than one relationship. I guess you have to get pretty good after that.”

I then turned my gaze back to Mitta, who was looking at me with a bashful smile. “How was it?”

My friend replied with a tighter embrace than before. “That felt really good. Thank you… You’re really sweet.” I could not help returning the favor, my arms holding her against me for a moment. While I certainly do not think Mitta has ever once held romantic feelings for me, she is definitely one of my more precious friends. I am glad to have her in my life.

With the order of players going clockwise, it seemed Rainbow Dash was next. With that wingboner of hers still present, I am sure she was eager for the release of some tension. “All right, come on!” She said rather loudly before smacking the bottle to send it into a spin. I almost laughed from the way she was hunkered forward with her hooves pointing upward. I could almost see a pair of curled fists instead of hooves. “Big money, big money, big money, big...”

If you were expecting me to say ‘Macintosh’ as the punch line, you would be wrong. Although it would be rather poetic it the bottle did end up pointing to him. Instead, it stopped on Applejack. Rainbow Dash rigidly lifted her head until she was looking at Applejack with a rather…interesting expression. Almost one of desperation and frustration, if I could call it anything.

Applejack let out a chuckle before holding her arms wide open. “All right, Rainbow. Come ‘ere. I can always spare a hug.”

For whatever reason, Rainbow Dash did not respond. I know she was disappointed that the bottle did not point to me, but still… Very shortly after that, Rainbow’s rather desperate expression changed to one of irritation. “Oh, what the hay?”

Rainbow Dash suddenly swooped at Applejack, who seemed very unnerved by Rainbow’s words. “Rainbow, what’re ya… Mmph!”

Everyone looked at the two mares with shocked, amused, or dumbfounded expressions. Me? I burst into some of the heartiest laughter I have had in a long time. Rainbow Dash had pinned Applejack to the floor and was giving her a very forced kiss. “What the hell, Rainbow?! Bwahahaha!!! What’s wrong with you?!” I swear, I nearly fainted from that bout of laughter with how lightheaded I felt at the end.

After only a handful of seconds, Applejack managed to place her hind hooves against Rainbow’s underside and vaulted that desperate pegasus over herself and onto her back. “Get off, Rainbow! You know my barn door don’t swing that way!”

We all looked on, wondering what Rainbow Dash would do. Finally, she sat up and let out a frustrated groan. “Dang it! That wasn’t nearly as satisfying as I hoped!”

Once Rainbow had returned to her spot, it was Derpy’s turn. Although Rainbow was giving Applejack a very embarrassed and apologetic grin while our farm friend glared at her with a rather irritated frown. But even though Rainbow had gone against the rules and kissed someone of the same gender, the game continued without interruption. “OK, it’s my turn! Who’s it gonna be?” Derpy said before smacking the backside of the bottle to send it into a spin.

I was all but certain something odd would happen with Derpy being at the helm. Almost as if in spite of my concerns, the bottle stopped spinning without any oddities occurring. And the bottle was pointing towards Fluttershy. My girlfriend’s wings sprang open in surprise while she looked at the bottle. “Huh? Me?”

Derpy gave Fluttershy a big grin before trotting over to her. “It sure is! Gimme a big squeeze, Fluttershy!”

Fluttershy could not help but give the mailmare a tender smile. She then held out her arms and said, “OK. I can always spare a hug.”

We all looked on with warm smiles, watching the two mares cuddling for a minute before Derpy returned to her spot. It was certainly the most uneventful turn we had seen yet. Once she was seated between Rainbow Dash and Rarity once more, Derpy looked at me and smiled brightly. “Fluttershy always gives the best hugs, doesn’t she?”

“No argument there. And I get some every single day.” I replied while Fluttershy and I gave each other a wink.

Next up was Rarity. Her horn was coated with her light blue magic aura, as was the bottle. “All right, who’s going to be the lucky mare or stallion this time?” Without even touching the bottle, she sent the dark glass container spinning before releasing her magical grip. We all watched in silent anticipation until the bottle came to a stop. I was hardly surprised to see it point towards me.

“Ooh, a kiss from Rarity! You’re one lucky guy today, James!” Pinkie Pie spoke up while Rarity gave me one of her more alluring gazes, her lovely azure eyes being batted at me.

Of course, I regularly receive kisses from Rarity. But still, I was not about to turn this offer down. “Heheh, OK. I’m ready, Rarity.”

With the grace of a queen, that beautiful white unicorn walked towards me with her head held high. Once she was standing before me, she then glanced around at the other players. “Watch closely, ladies. I will show you how to deliver a proper kiss to a gentleman.”

My beautiful friend turned her gaze back to me while she gently rested a hoof on my shoulder. I could already feel the tension in the air as everyone present gave us their undivided attention. With our faces so close, I could make out a tiny detail I had overlooked earlier. Rarity’s eyelashes were growing out quite nicely. While not up to the same glory as the false lashes she had been wearing for who knows how long, they were making great strides in their growth and looked quite dainty around the edges of those beautiful eyes. I whispered to her in as quiet a tone I could muster without anyone else hearing me, “Your lashes are looking better with every week.”

That gorgeous mare whispered in an equally quiet voice while giving me a gaze of absolute adoration. “It’s all thanks to you, my prince.”

Without further delay, the two of us closed our eyes and joined lips while I pulled her close to me. A muffled moan rumbled in Rarity’s throat, her lips parting almost immediately to allow our tongues to touch. I did not resist. The two of us sat there, enjoying each other’s caresses and taste. I swear I always just lose myself in those ungodly sweet kisses. I love that mare and would not trade our bond for anything.

That kiss went on for quite a while. But we did not care. I know Rarity was enjoying every second, as was I. Even so, I am sure some of the players were starting to get impatient. Twilight soon asked, “Um… Is there a time limit for how long a kiss can go on? I really don’t think this is how the game’s supposed to work.”

Pinkie Pie then spoke up, though she sounded rather unsure herself. “Ummm… I don’t think I ever saw a rule in the book about time limits.”

I then heard Applejack let out a quiet whistle. “Still… Land sakes, James. I never knew ya know how ta make a mare feel good like that.”

Rainbow Dash pretty much stood up for me right there. “You’re surprised?! It’s always the gentle quiet guys who know how to make a girl feel good the most! But still… Good grief, that’s one hot kiss!”

“Eyup.” Big Macintosh added while he too looked on. Considering how quiet and gentle he always seems, I would assume that Big Macintosh also would make a very loving boyfriend to someone. I know he is going to make one lucky girl very happy someday.

Finally, I heard Cadence speak up in a playful tone. Judging by what she said, she was talking to her husband. “You know, Armor? I think he might be a better kisser than you.”

He did not seem to like the sound of this and spoke up in a rather playfully annoyed tone. “Oh, come on, James! You’re making me look bad over here! And I’m a married stallion!” Most of the other players burst into shared laughter at his words. Not like I could help it. I was just trying to be as gentle and loving as I could be.

Finally, Rarity and I slowly pulled away from each other. I could tell by that look in her eye that while satisfied, she was very eager for more. But of course, it would have to wait until much later. We had a game to play, after all. Even so, she still managed to whisper to me one last time. “Splendid as always, darling.”

“Likewise, m’lady.” I retorted while wiping our combined saliva from my chin. I have to say that Rarity gives the most sickeningly sweet kisses out of any woman I have ever kissed.

Rarity then turned to face the rest of the players before gesturing towards me with her hoof. “And that, ladies, is how you properly kiss a gentleman. Commit it to memory!” Quite a few of the mares burst into hearty applause, although I swear Rainbow Dash was looking more and more desperate by the minute.

Remembering Shining Armor’s words, I turned towards the captain of the guard and gave him a smirk. “So, I’m making you look bad, Armor? I give lessons, you know.”

That little quip instantly planted a very unnerved expression on his face. His ears folded back against his head while he leaned away from me. “Ewwww, I’ll pass!” That got a good laugh out of pretty much everyone there, although it seemed Nightmare Moon was eager to poke some more fun at him.

“What’s wrong, captain? I think you could learn quite a bit from him. That kiss he gave me was certainly of the highest caliber.” The Princess of Dreams said in a jeering tone while making Shining Armor look more and more uncomfortable.

“Denied! Absolutely denied! I don’t swing that way!” He replied rather loudly while starting to seem mildly frustrated as well.

Finally, Luna started to get in on the fun as well. She lowered her head near him and spoke with a very sly smirk. “You know, we could always pay these two a visit in their dreams tonight. Maybe with a little…dream twisting, we could…”

Shining Armor clearly wanted nothing to do with whatever it was the two sisters of the night were planning. “Gah, no! Please, leave my dreams alone! Can we please just continue with the game already?!” Despite all this, Cadence was howling in laughter from nearby. It is good to see she was taking all this teasing in stride.

“All right, fellas! My turn!” Applejack spoke up to quiet everyone down. With a smack of her hoof, that bottle went into another spin. It actually spun for a surprisingly long time before slowing to a stop. And of all ponies it landed on, it landed on her brother. Big Macintosh.

“Uh… Y’all sure this is OK?” Big Macintosh asked while looking noticeably unnerved. Shy guy indeed.

Applejack seemed nervous as well, though not quite to the same degree. “Uh… Well, it’s just a game, big brother. Let’s just roll with it.” We all watched while the farm pony walked past Nightmare Moon and gave Big Macintosh a quick peck on the cheek. Nothing special. Just a sweet smooch. Neither of them seemed particularly bothered by this display of affection. But knowing how seriously Applejack takes family issues, I suppose she is very close to every member of the Apple family.

Once Applejack had returned to her spot, Nightmare Moon reached out and gave the bottle a spin. “Hmm, who will it be this time?” It did not spin for long before coming to a stop with the bottle pointing at Mitta.

Mitta was just as surprised as Nightmare Moon herself. The two of them shared a brief gaze before Nightmare Moon smiled warmly. “Well, I certainly do feel you are overdue for a royal hug.”

Nightmare Moon rose to her feet and slowly walked through the circle of players and over to Mitta with the elegance I would expect from a princess. Mitta responded in kind by rising to her feet to meet the Princess of Dreams better in height. Once the two were standing before each other, Mitta spoke with a somber smile. “Thank you again, your highness…”

I knew what she was referring to. It was Nightmare Moon herself who removed the curse that had been placed on her ages ago. And Nightmare Moon was all too willing to return the feelings. She gently draped her neck over Mitta’s in a traditional equine hug that was absolutely endearing to look at. In fact, it reminded me of how Celestia and Twilight often share a hug together. “It was a pleasure. I pray that you have been well since that time.”

No words were spoken while we watched. This was more than just a simple hug and should not be interrupted. Eventually, Nightmare Moon did return to her spot, though she did pass Mitta a playful wink, most likely as a sign of friendship. Mitta giggled just faintly from next me right before also giving me a grateful smile. I smiled as well while stroking my hand over her back.

“Your move, big brother. Give it a good spin.” Applejack spoke up while our eyes fell upon Big Macintosh. The very calm earth pony stallion gave the back of the bottle a smack, although I suspect he may have been holding back. It went into quite a spin, taking a good ten seconds to come to a stop. And the person it pointed to was probably the last player in the circle any of us was expecting. It was pointing to the guy right next to him. Shining Armor.

The captain of the guard and the local powerhouse of Ponyville looked right at each other with expressions that clearly showed that neither of them were expecting this. Rainbow Dash was quick to poke fun at this and spoke loudly, “Sweet! Who can hug the hardest?!”

The two stallions glanced over at her before looking back at each other with playful smirks. Shining Armor was the first to speak. “Well, may the best stallion win, Sir Macintosh.”

“Eyup.” Big Macintosh replied briefly while he and the unicorn stallion rose to a standing position before flexing and loosening themselves up.

“Ooh, this is gonna be good! Who wants popcorn?!” Pinkie Pie called out while holding a large stack of bags of popcorn. Come to think of it, where did she even get those? Regardless, everyone was watching as the two stallions threw their arms out to their sides before grabbing each other in a tight embrace. Although I suppose it was more of a bear hug.

The competition did not last long. Probably no more than five seconds in, there was an audible crack while Shining Armor threw his head back while letting out a yell. “Aaaaagh! I give! Uncle! Uncle!”

Big Macintosh responded right away, his arms letting go and allowing the humiliated captain of the guard to fall into a crippled heap. Quite a few of us burst into laughter while Rainbow Dash once again provided fitting commentary. “Oh, how embarrassing! The captain of the guard beaten out by a civilian!” Big Macintosh could only grin bashfully while he returned to his seat.

“Uh… Are you going to be OK, dear?” Cadence asked with a tone of concern. However, she also looked like she was trying to not laugh.

“Send word to the guards that I’m gonna be on leave for a few weeks… Be sure to let Estoc know I am placing him in command for the time being… Ow…” Armor groaned while lying on his side. Poor guy. Whatever it was that Big Macintosh popped out of place, it must have hurt.

“Your turn, captain. Give it a good whirl.” Nightmare Moon said while we watched the crippled stallion.

“Does it look like I can actually do anything?! I’m in more than just a little pain here!” He groaned in irritation without budging from the spot. Just what did Big Macintosh do to him?

Twilight Sparkle, who was sitting right next to him, rolled her eyes while a silly smirk spread across her lips. Her horn was then coated by her pink magic aura. “Easy there, big brother. I’ve got this.”

Before anyone could object, the motionless unicorn stallion was also coated by that billowing pink aura before being lifted into the air. Armor seemed to be rather unnerved by this and asked, “Um… Twily? What’re you… AGH!!!”

Out of nowhere, Shining Armor’s body suddenly twisted and bent backwards to the point where his horn nearly touched his tail. “Twily, this hurts! Wha… Ow! Cut it out! This… Agh! Stop it! You’re… Yeowch!” Twilight began to twist and turn him, audible cracks and pops being heard from somewhere inside his body. With each different pose lasting for less than two seconds, I did not have time to actually commit any of these bizarre positions to memory. Needless to say, they looked rather painful.

Finally, after maybe a dozen twists and turns, Twilight set her brother back down on his feet. “Better?”

Shining Armor gave his sister quite a frustrated glare. I can only imagine how uncomfortable that whole thing must have been for him. “That wasn’t funny, Twilight! What were… Huh?” It was then that he noticed that he was standing on his own again while his hind legs were clearly responsive. “Hey! I actually feel really good! That got out all the kinks!”

“Just make sure you spin the bottle before you try to hug me. You know the rules.” Twilight responded while giving her brother a whimsical wink.

“Oh, right. In that case, lemme move this game along.” Armor replied before taking his seat and smacking the bottle to send it into a spin. It did not stay spinning for long before it ended up pointing at the mare on my right. Dear little Fluttershy.

Fluttershy instantly blushed the moment the bottle pointed at her. Even Shining Armor himself seemed a little uneasy. “Whoa… Uh… James? You sure this is OK? I mean she is YOUR mare, after all.”

I shrugged my shoulders while cracking a smirk. “It’s just a game, man. Besides, you should be asking her. She’s the one the bottle pointed to.”

My girlfriend averted her eyes a bit while managing to stammer out a reply. “Uh… Well, it is just a game… I guess… Um… Could you just give me a kiss on… Uh… On my cheek?”

Shining Armor nodded with a slight smile. “Sounds good to me.” He then walked over to Fluttershy and stretched his neck out before planting a soft kiss on her cheek, prompting a tiny giggle from the lovely pegasus mare. Although… I must admit that I did feel a twinge of jealousy when I saw that. It was tiny. Hardly even noticeable at all. But it was there, even though I know Fluttershy would never leave me. I have to wonder… Is that how she feels when she sees me kiss Rarity or any other mare?

Once Shining Armor had returned to his spot, it was Twilight’s move. Much like Rarity before her, Twilight used magic to spin the bottle. We all watched in silence while the bottle whirled around on the floor. But when the bottle stopped, I felt a twinge of nervousness fill my heart. The bottle was pointing at me.

“Huh?! Really?!” Twilight asked while her gaze turned towards me, a noticeable blush forming on her cheeks. And considering the chat we had earlier that day, I could only imagine what thoughts were going through her head. While she and I looked at each other, her expression became even more uneasy while her ears drooped. She was obviously incredibly nervous about the whole thing and I was hardy surprised.

Shining Armor seemed to notice Twilight’s hesitation and gently nudged her forward. “Go on, Twily. It’s your turn. Or would you rather spin the bottle again?”

Twilight’s purple eyes glanced about uncertainly for a few seconds before she finally muttered out a response. “No… I’ll do it.” She then stood up and began to walk towards me with the slowest and most uneasy gait I had seen in a very long time. I could see that look in her eyes. She was scared. And it is very rare to see her look so… I am not even certain of how to say it, but she seemed very unsure of herself.

All eyes were on the two of us. The room had become almost quiet enough to hear a pin drop if not for the music playing in the background. For a moment, Twilight looked at me with a stare that I think I understood. She wanted to do this, but was worried that it might be a bad idea. However, her eyes then glanced to my right at Fluttershy. I too looked at my girlfriend, who gave us both a nod while showing a calm smile. To try to help Twilight relax, I reached out and gently caressed her cheek. “What kind of kiss would you like, Twilight?”

She very subtly leaned into my touch. It was very hard to notice, but I did. After a few seconds of contemplation, she leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “The best you can give, if that’s OK…”

I nodded and gave my dear friend a warm smile. Very slowly, I pulled the wise unicorn mare towards me. She slowly closed her eyes while clearly placing all faith in me. I too began to close my eyes and then gently pressed my lips against hers. The entire room was silent aside from that music Pinkie Pie had playing on her phonograph. Weirdly enough, the song that was playing at that moment was a calmer tune that better fit the mood.

The kiss was long and tender. I soon even felt Twilight starting to wrap her arms around me in a warm embrace. Remembering what she had just requested of me, I decided then to move along and make the kiss even more intimate. I reached out with my tongue, the tip soon gently rubbing against her closed lips. Twilight immediately responded in kind and parted her lips to allow me in. And the instant our tongues touched, I felt Twilight quiver in my grasp while she just melted against me like putty in my arms.

“Whoa… You OK there, Twilight?” Shining Armor asked from nearby. I supposed it must have been an odd experience for him to see his sister in such a situation. As for Twilight… She was in bliss. I could feel it in her body and subtle moans in her throat. She was completely submitted to these new sensations she was likely experiencing. And I did not want to disappoint her. My arms hoisted her against me so she would not slide to the floor. That taste… I could taste the faint flavor of tea. Was that pomegranate and raspberry? A favorite of mine.

Finally, after a good minute or two, I decided it was time to stop stalling. I very slowly pulled my lips away from hers while feeling a string of our combined saliva rest against my chin. That look in her eyes… She appeared to be intoxicated. Almost completely unresponsive. Was that the first real kiss she had ever received? “Um… Are you feeling all right, Twi? Was that too much?”

Everyone remained silent while Twilight looked at me with a completely blank expression. It fact, it was very worrying to see that empty look in her eyes. Did she faint? Fortunately, I did not wait long for some life to return to her eyes. Her mouth curved up into a groggy yet pleased smile. She then spoke in a tiny whisper while a single tear oozed from the corner of her eye. “Thank you…”

I followed up Twilight’s turn with a gentle kiss on the forehead. “You’re very welcome, Twilight.” After that, she stood up and turned before walking back to her spot while an absurdly lovestruck expression adorning her face. Her gait was ridiculously unsteady with her swaying and dipping as if her legs would give out from under her at any time. While most everyone else burst into laughter at this bizarre reaction to that kiss, I snickered while covering my face with a hand. Just what did I do to her?

Finally, Twilight spun around before dropping back down into a seated position to the left of her brother with a thump. Shining Armor was displaying a very awkward smile while looking at Twilight, who seemed to be having trouble keeping herself steady while still looking just as dazed as before. “So… How was your first kiss, Twily?”

My wise and scholarly friend replied with a very slurred voice. “Reeeeally goooood…”

Wanting to stop myself from bursting into laughter, I turned to Pinkie Pie in the hopes of getting the game going again. “Uh… Isn’t it your turn, Pinkie?”

“Oh, right! It is! Here we go!” Pinkie Pie replied before smacking the back end of the bottle to send it into another spin. And when it stopped…it pointed at me again.

“OK, what’s the deal, Pinkie?! You rigged that bottle! Admit it!” I spoke up in bewilderment while also trying to poke fun at just how many times the bottle had ended up pointing at me during the first rotation alone. Quite a few of the other players got a good chuckle out of it too, although Rainbow Dash was looking all the more frustrated by it.

Pinkie Pie let out a giggle at my question and replied, “Oh, James! You know I can’t rig a glass bottle to point at you all the time! Besides…” She then… Whoa. Where did that look come from? She then gave me a much more sultry gaze that looked more like a stare Rarity would give me in private. Anyone who knows Pinkie Pie probably sees her in a rather childish and cute light more than anything. But I swear… The instant she gave me that look, her sex appeal just skyrocketed. “Who are you to complain?”

I… I had no words. And that gaze was getting me very hot and bothered. Still, I managed to crack a nervous grin. “Heh… I guess I don’t have any right in complaining. OK, Pinkie. Come here and… Urk?!”

I have no idea what happened next. First thing I see is a mass of pink coming my way, then something moist engulfing my entire front side before I fell over in a type of frozen fetal position. Just… What the hell did she do?! Was that her lips?! It all happened so fast, I did not have time to memorize anything I saw! Still, I managed to force out a few words while my senses tried to stabilize. “She…psyched me out…”

Clearly I was not the only one there who seemed disturbed by what happened. Everyone else in the room was giving Pinkie Pie extremely uneasy stares while Pinkie just looked around at them with that smile she constantly wears. Even Twilight seemed to have been awoken from her stupor by…whatever the hell it was Pinkie Pie did. Rainbow Dash then spoke out, “Oh man, Pinkie! Creepiest kiss ever!”

Not wanting to think about what just happened, I looked to my girlfriend. “Well, it’s your turn, Fluttershy.”

“OK then… Here I go.” Fluttershy said softly before reaching out and smacking the back of the bottle rather lightly. It did not spin for long before coming to a stop. Not too surprisingly, it was pointing to the pony who was seated to her right.

“My turn again? Aw, you shouldn’t have!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed before turning to Fluttershy and catching her in a big hug. Fluttershy could not help grinning brightly while returning the favor. It was a very short display of affection, but I could tell the two ladies enjoyed it.

With my next turn, the first full rotation had been completed. And it would likely be a long time before the game actually ended. I gave the bottle a good spin while everyone watched in silence. When it did come to a stop, it pointed at quite possibly the last person in the room I expected. Applejack.

“Uh… Didn’t see that one comin’…” Applejack spoke upon seeing the bottle pointing at her.

“You know the drill, James! Give her a big wet one!” Rainbow Dash called out while making Applejack give her an annoyed scowl.

“That’s her call, Rainbow. I’ll kiss her the way she wants.” I retorted while I stood up and walked over to my country friend. When I dropped down to one knee so our faces were closer, I asked, “So… How should we do this, AJ?”

My friend seemed speechless at first. Even I never imagined I would ever have to kiss her. After a second, Applejack raised her hoof and motioned for me to move away from the circle with her. “Right over here, pardner.”

I soon found out what she had in mind. Once we were a few feet away from the circle of players, Applejack took off her hat and held it sideways with our heads behind it. A classic trick to hide the ‘action’ from prying eyes. Rarity let out a groan of disappoint from nearby. “Oh please, Applejack! Don’t hide anything from us!”

“Nice trick, AJ. So, what kinda kiss would you like?” I asked while trying not to laugh at such a trick to mess with the other players.

Applejack’s eyes looked away out of their corners while she tried to think of a response. “Hmmm… How about…” Actually, why reveal the truth when Applejack went out of her way to hide it? Feel free to use your imagination on what happened behind the hat. It is more fun to keep the readers guessing.

Needless to say, the two of us got more than a few annoyed glares once we went back to our seats. “You killjoys! Are you certain you have nothing to hide?” Nightmare Moon asked with a playful gaze. Applejack and I dismissed her with chuckling laughter while Mitta reached out and gave the bottle a spin.

I suppose it will take forever if I have to describe what happened on every single turn, so I will narrow it down to the turns that actually had something worth mentioning occur. Once Mitta gave a tender hug to Derpy, it was Rainbow’s turn again. I honestly felt a little sorry for her with how she had a constant wingboner since the start.

“Come on, come on, come on…” My brazen pegasus friend chanted while the bottle spun before us. Twilight even rolled her eyes at our friend’s obvious desperation.

“Rainbow, it’s not like we’re gambling anything. Don’t you think you’re taking this a bit too…huh?” Twilight spoke up before stopping upon seeing the bottle stop spinning. And… Well, Twilight pretty much took the words right out my mouth when she gave Pinkie a rather suspicious stare. “You know, I think James might be onto something when he says you rigged that bottle.” If you cannot guess what she meant, the bottle was pointing to me once more.

For whatever reason, I felt a sinking feeling in my gut when I looked over at Rainbow Dash. She was silent at first while giving me a very sly smirk. After a brief moment, she suddenly went airborne and let out a shout. “JACKPOT!!!”

Next thing I know, I am tackled to the floor with that brazen tomboy giving me one of the more forceful kisses I have gotten in a while. Even the kiss I had received from Nightmare Moon was not quite this rough. So much so, I was feeling rather overwhelmed and not in a good way. “Erf… OK, enough! Back off already!”

I managed to push Rainbow up and force her to take a seat before me. She instantly blushed upon realizing that she had really let herself go with such a large audience watching. But before she could say anything, I brought myself to a sitting position and pulled her closer to me. I then looked my friend in the eye and smirked as my playful side started to come out. “All you had to do was ask.”

Before she could even say anything, I brought my lips to hers and began to kiss her firmly, yet sweetly. At first, Rainbow Dash did not respond at all, but she soon pressed into the kiss while wrapping her arms around me. It felt so…nostalgic when our lips parted to allow our tongues to meet. I still remember the first time we kissed on Hearts and Hooves Day not even four months ago. And she still felt as sweet and passionate as before. Slightly rougher than Fluttershy, but filled with tender passion.

The kiss ended up going on longer than I intended. I suppose Rainbow Dash had been itching for another chance to kiss me like that since the last time. I know she loves me. And to be honest, I love her too. Despite being impossible to be even more of a polar opposite to me, I find Rainbow Dash to be shockingly attractive. In fact, the only real issue I have with her is her constant ego. Aside from her occasional egotistical moments, I find her to be very attractive. I suppose she was right. Opposites do attract.

We finally parted lips while we both lightly gasped for breath. I felt very warm all over. And Rainbow Dash… I had never seen her face so red before. You could clearly see it through the light blue coat that was covering her cheeks. I whispered to her, “As good as the last time?”

She soon smiled warmly and whispered back to me. “Even better. Thanks, big guy. I really needed that.” Sure enough, her wingboner was gone by that point.

After several more spins of the bottle and a few more hugs and kisses were given, it was once again Pinkie Pie’s turn. But I was in for a surprise when the bottle came to a stop after she gave it a smack. Upon looking at who the bottle was pointing to, she grinned brightly and spoke, “Oooh! Big Hunky Macintosh!”

The instant he heard his name being spoke, Big Macintosh’s rather lazy eyes opened wide. He then glanced over at Pinkie Pie, who was giving him the same shockingly alluring gaze she had given me. Since he was not trying to get away from her, I decided to give him my two cents. “Big Mac.”

The big burly stallion glanced my way without turning away from the pink mare who was on the verge of pouncing. I then spoke just one word. “Run.”

“Pucker up, big guy! You know the rules!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed rather loudly before lunging at Big Macintosh with her…lips expanding wide enough to consume him if given the chance. Just…try not to think too hard about that. I still cannot comprehend what I saw entirely.

Fortunately, Big Macintosh was quick to react and bolted from his spot in the circle of players. “Nope!”

We all burst into laughter at the sight that ensued. Pinkie Pie was chasing Big Macintosh all around the room while frequently planting kisses onto the floor every time she missed him. Even though it was all harmless fun, Big Macintosh was fleeing in sheer terror. And considering how freaked out I was when she smooched me, I cannot say that I blame him.

Finally, Pinkie Pie seemed to have Big Macintosh cornered. And sure enough, that goofball of a mare struck. She lunged at him while those lips expanded to absurd proportions in an instant and engulfed the poor stallion. I even saw a few of the mares in the circle look away from how unnerving the sight was. However, we were all in a surprise when the kiss relented. “Woo, that felt good! You OK, Big… Huh?!”

When we all looked at the big red earth pony stallion, I think I felt my jaw drop before I burst into laughter. “What the… Zecora?! Mac, why’d you do that?!”

Big Macintosh, from the looks of it, had grabbed Zecora from nearby and was holding her up to take the blow for him. Despite Zecora always being a very serene and calm individual, she looked rather…traumatized by what Pinkie Pie did to her. She was a bit drenched in saliva while one eye twitched nervously. “Can somepony please reveal to me…why these lips are the size I see?” She seemed a little slow on the draw since Pinkie’s mouth appeared to be completely normal to me at the time. But considering that she was in a mild state of shock at the moment, it is understandable.

Pinkie Pie returned to her spot without much argument while Big Macintosh did the same. But that look on his face… I am sure he felt like the luckiest guy in the world for having dodged one of Pinkie’s really weird kisses. I just hope Zecora would be all right in the end.

Over and over, the bottle spun. I gave hugs to Big Macintosh and Shining Armor and gave plenty of gentle kisses to the mares. Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight Sparkle took the opportunity to give me a second helping of their more impressive kisses whenever my turn ended up having the bottle point to them. However, once I had already had a friendly cuddle or kiss with a quarter of the players, I started to lose some turns since the bottle kept pointing to players I already had a turn with. Pinkie Pie seemed to be the most successful player aside from me, with her getting quite a few cuddles in. All the while, Shining Armor would look very tense whenever she had a turn. Being the last man standing in the circle, he was clearly dreading one of her kisses.

Finally, it ultimately came down to me and Pinkie Pie having just one person left to hug or kiss. I had landed on everyone in the circle besides Fluttershy. How fitting that it would save the best for last. And Pinkie Pie only had Shining Armor left to kiss. Good grief, the poor guy looked tense. Hopefully I would get the last turn in and win before she could. Unfortunately, it was not meant to be. With one last spin of the bottle, Pinkie Pie landed on a horrified Shining Armor.

“Ooh, looks like it’s your brother’s turn, Twilight!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed while Armor’s ears drooped significantly. I never thought I would see the captain of Canterlot’s royal guard look so frightened. Good thing none of his men were there to see that or he would never hear the end of it.

“Uh… Yeah. Just go easy on him, Pinkie.” Twilight replied with a rather uneasy smile. I can only imagine how awkward it must have been for her to see her brother about to be smooched in the creepiest way possible.

“Pucker up, captain! You’re the last one!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed while she started to approach Armor as if she was prowling for prey. I am sure she was just really into her game, although it is still understandable that he would be intimidated.

Just when it seemed Pinkie was about to pounce on him, Shining Armor’s horn was coated by a billowing pink aura that was identical to that of Twilight’s magic aura. “Honey, forgive me!”

And then she struck. Pinkie Pie lunged at him while her lips… You already know. However, once the kiss ended, we all just stared in silence at who was being held up in front of Shining Armor while looking just as mentally overwhelmed as Zecora was. Twilight spoke first. “Wha… Cadence?!”

Sure enough, Armor’s wife had taken the hit for him. Even Pinkie Pie seemed shocked by what she had done. Finally, Cadence regained her bearings and looked over her shoulder with a glare on her face and spoke to a very sheepish Shining Armor. “You’re sleeping on the sofa tonight.”

I was glad that the game was finally over by that point. It had been going for way too long by then. However, I did look at Fluttershy, who then let out a sigh. “I was hoping I would finally get a chance…” My girlfriend did not even get the chance to land on me herself. Very unlucky.

Of course, I could not leave her feeling like that. So, with a smirk, I wrapped my arm around the beautiful pegasus and pulled her closer to me. “Who says I don’t have to?”

Before she could even respond, I pressed my lips against hers. I was honestly expecting her to nearly faint. However, Fluttershy held onto her integrity and let out a muffled moan before embracing me tightly. Our kiss quickly deepened, my tongue tasting the familiar flavor of feta cheese in her mouth. As brief as the kiss was, it was very satisfying for us both. A few of the other partygoers even gave us some applause in support of our relationship. When we finally broke the kiss, Fluttershy gazed into my eyes with a blush in her cheeks. “Much better. Thank you, honey.”

Once the players had begun to scatter, Pinkie Pie started pulling some stuff out of a closest nearby. Was that a collapsible stage she was setting up? Maybe she had some standup comedy in mind? Regardless, I went over to the main food table to get myself some cake, punch, and some veggies to balance out my palette. While I did so, I noticed Twilight speaking to Fluttershy nearby. Over the sounds of conversation and the music that was coming from the phonograph nearby, I could not make out anything they were saying. Soon, Rainbow Dash even came over to them and joined in. Feeling it was not my place to interrupt, I returned to the cushion I had been using a little earlier.

I found the cake to be a marble style cake, mixing yellow cake with dark chocolate cake for a superb combination, and the icing was very soft and smooth to the point where I nearly mistook it for marshmallow spread. Man, that was some good cake. However, I did not wait long before I noticed someone approach me out of the corner of my eye. At first glance, I thought it was Cadence again. But when I turned to actually face the person in question, I found that it was Derpy Hooves instead.

“Hey there, James. Aren’t you bored over here?” She asked while looking at me with her unfocused eyes.

“Nah. I just prefer to do things to the beat of my own drum. I know it might look like I’m taking this party in stride, but I’m really having a good time.” I replied while taking a sip of my punch. I may not be the most enthusiastic guy around, but I still enjoy a good party at my own pace.

Derpy nodded while showing a slight smile before taking a seat by me. She then reached into her wing and lifted out an envelope by her teeth. “For me?” I asked before taking the envelope in hand. It was certainly addressed to me, although I did not see a return address in the corner.

“That envelope showed up at the office just after I finished my route today. Since I knew this party was gonna happen today, I decided to just bring it to you directly.” Derpy explained while seemingly focusing on the stamp in the corner. I cannot recall what was on it, but it looked…tropical. That much I do remember. “I think it was from a friend who couldn’t make it. Pinkie Pie started sending out invitations a full month ago, so this person must’ve been pretty far away for it to show up today.”

“Well, let’s see who it came from.” I replied while sliding my finger under the envelope’s closed flap to tear it free. Once it was open, I lifted a sturdy folded letter from the envelope. In the center of the side that was facing me was a familiar symbol I almost recognized. It seemed to depict a magic wand with a light blue star on the tip while a flowing light blue shawl floated behind it. It took me a moment, but I eventually recognized it. “Trixie?!”

“Huh?! Oh yeah, that’s from Trixie Lulamoon! I guess she must be on tour somewhere right now. What’s it say?” Derpy asked, apparently knowing Trixie’s full name from having to deliver to her before at some point.

“Let’s see…” I muttered before I flipped the letter open. Lots of text in black ink was written throughout the entire sheet. I suppose Trixie was trying to be careful to not run out of space.

“To Trixie the Illusionist’s Greatest Friend. How have you been, James? Has it really been nearly two months since we crossed paths? Time certainly flies when you are on the road. I must thank you again for your advice. My tours have drawn me much praise and admiration just like the good old days. At last, all is well once more. I am currently on vacation in Cantercun and soaking up the sun and surf for some much needed relaxation. I just recently received a surprise invitation to a special party in Ponyville taking place in a couple of weeks, although it may have already happened by the time you get this message. As much as I wish I could attend, I simply have no means to cancel the rest of my tour and make it back in time. My sincerest apologies, dear friend. I hope you enjoy yourself without me. And have a happy anniversary. I hope to see you again someday soon!”

“Well, that was certainly sweet of her to… Hang on, what’s this?” I said before noticing that there seemed to be something else in the envelope. When I reached in and pulled it out, I actually paused for a moment while staring at it. “Dang, Trixie…”

It seemed that Trixie had sent me a photograph along with that letter. The photo appeared to depict Trixie herself on a beach while reclining on a beach chair. As the beach spread far into the background, it curved to reveal the waves of the ocean nearby. She seemed to be holding a cocktail glass filled with a yellowish orange liquid in her ankle joint with a bent straw sticking out of it and a lime wedge stuck on the edge. As for Trixie herself… Wow. She was clad in a one-piece swimsuit that seemed to be the same light shade of purple that made up the majority of her hat and cape. A pair of sunglasses rested on her nose, but she was looking over them at the camera while clearly making certain whoever took the photo could make out her eyes. She was clearly having a good time, judging by that smile. Lastly, over an empty patch of sand in the bottom left corner were the words ‘Wishing you well! Trixie the Illusionist’ written in black ink. I recognized the stylish handwriting as Trixie’s since I see it on that poster I have framed back home every single day. Still… I certainly was not expecting to see her like that. While I am certain Trixie was not trying to be flirty, I will admit she looked quite hot in that swimsuit. Then again, she is very physically attractive. I would not be surprised if her looks alone draw a significant number of her male fans to her.

“Wow, looks like she’s having fun over there.” Derpy remarked while looking over my shoulder at the photo.

“Yup. And I think I know where I want to have my honeymoon if Fluttershy and I ever get hitched. And that place is called Cantercun?” I replied while taking note of Trixie’s surroundings. I have not been to a tropical resort in quite some time and would love to go again.

Derpy looked at me and nodded with a smile. “Yep! It’s one of the most popular seaside resorts in Equestria. If you go, bring me a souvenir!”

I rolled my eyes at Derpy’s playful request. However, I then remembered that there was one other possible friend who did not seem to be attending the party. “Hey, Derpy? How’s the doc doing? Was he unable to come?”

Derpy sighed while also looking rather disappointed. “No, he had some important business to take care of. He’s usually really busy, you know. But he did want me to give you his regards.”

“Thanks, Derpy. Next time you see him, tell him I think he’s pretty cool.” I replied while stroking her mane for a moment. The Doctor has revealed a bit more about himself since the first time we met. Something about being some sort of ‘lord’ and apparently being able to travel through time, although I cannot quite wrap my head around that part. Even so, I think we have become good friends. It is just a shame he is not around more often.

While Derpy and I were chatting, I was quick to notice that some of the kids had come back upstairs. Button Mash seemed to be rooting around in the corner of the room where he had been playing his little handheld a bit earlier. “Oh, come on! I know I left it over here!”

Fortunately, it did not take long for Ruby to pop up out of the floor with a familiar device in her mouth. “Hi, Button Mash! Is this Joyboy yours?”

The little colt turned to face the ghost filly and beamed brightly at her. “Oh, sweet! You found it again! Thanks, Ruby!” I was wondering who that device belonged to the first time I saw her find it a short while back. Now I know.

Before I could call out to Button Mash, I heard Pinkie Pie call out from one side of the room. “So sorry to keep you all waiting, everypony! I’d have gotten this stage put together faster, but my termite farm thought my old one was a private resort for them!”

Right off the bat and she was already doing standup? Turns out Pinkie Pie had assembled a small stage at the far end of the room and had even set up several round tables here and there. Many of the partygoers were already seated at the tables with plates and tankards of food and drink. Seems Pinkie had decided to liven up the party with a little standup comedy gig. She then looked around while holding a microphone in her ankle joint and asked, “Hey, Shining Armor! So nice to have the captain of the guard show up for the party! How’s the married life so far?”

It turned out that Shining Armor, Twilight Sparkle, and Cadence were seated at the front row together. Armor then replied, “Oh, it’s been going great! Ever since the wedding, life’s been smooth and steady.”

“That’s what she said!” Pinkie Pie suddenly replied in a barely masked innuendo that got the crowd laughing. Cadence in particular placed her hoof on her face while snickering loudly under her breath.

Shining Armor, on the other hand, seemed to laugh with a slightly uneasy grimace on his face. “I walked right into that one, didn’t I?” Come to think of it, what does Cadence and Shining Armor do when… No, I am not going there!

Even so, as silly that joke was, I felt a little worried that the kids in the room might have heard it. Fortunately, they seemed a little preoccupied with talking and playing to be listening to any of Pinkie Pie’s jokes. That, and I think Pinkie Pie knew better than to let any of the naughtier jokes get too obvious.

After a couple more jokes, including one that implied Pinkie Pie had once gone on an ‘interstellar journey’ in Luna’s mane and met an alien race that get different weather patterns depending on what type of conditioner she uses, that silly mare pointed at me. “Hey, James! Do you know any standup routines?!”

I glanced up at her upon hearing my name. “Huh? Me?!”

Eleina looked my way and cracked a smile. “Good idea! Are there any comedy skits or jokes you have to share?”

I certainly was not expecting to get called to the stage. And it did not help that I am normally too shy to stand before a crowd. Even so, I tried to search my memory for anything prominent to share. “Uh… I don’t think I know any… Oh, wait. I do know just one. But can you give me a minute to get ready?”

While I walked over to the cider casks, Fluttershy looked my way and asked, “Um… Get ready for what?”

I looked back at everyone and replied with a slight smirk on my face. “You know I’m too shy to get up on stage as is. I need some liquid courage first.”

Applejack stepped out of my way to let me get to the casks. I suppose she was making certain no one would take the really strong stuff by accident. I then filled a tankard halfway with regular hard cider before filling the rest of it with that moonshine. Applejack seemed rather baffled by this approach and asked, “Uh… James? Are ya sure you wanna drink that?”

“Yep. I need some of the strong stuff to loosen me up.” I replied before beginning to chug the stuff as quickly as I could. Even with the weaker of the two ciders sweetening the drink a bit, I still felt a surge of heat at the back of my throat that nearly made me gag a couple of times. In less than two minutes, I had finished the drink and set the tankard down. “OK. Now to wait.”

Sure enough, I started to feel a little warmer a few minutes later while Pinkie Pie continued to spout more and more jokes, including one joke about how she found a bookworm named Twilight sleeping in one of her cookbooks one morning. And then I felt it. I became slightly listless and I found my eyes unable to focus perfectly while I could not stop myself from swaying just a bit. Knowing I was now mildly intoxicated, I decided to get ready for the show. I waited for Pinkie Pie to finish her current joke before calling out. “Hey, Pinkie? May I borrow the toaster from the kitchen downstairs?”

Everyone gave me some very weird looks when I made that request. And I do not blame them. Why would I want a toaster, right? Despite how odd that request sounded in retrospect, she still agreed. “Uh… Sure! Just don’t break it!”

I smiled sneakily while approaching the stairs with a more carefree gait than I normally walk with and headed down the stairs and into the kitchen. It seemed Mr. and Mrs. Cake were finishing up the last batch of treats at the time. Without paying them much mind, I went over to the counter at the far side of the kitchen and unplugged a shiny silver toaster from the wall. Just the kind I needed too.

While I looked the toaster over, I tried to figure out how I would make this work. “Uh… Mr. Cake? Can you give me a hand with this?”

After a few minutes of gathering up the needed components, the Cakes soon had the toaster resting against my belly while wrapped up in a very long cloth strap that was hanging from my neck. Finally, Mrs. Cake asked the most obvious question. “Uh… James? Just what are you going to do with our toaster?”

While I grabbed a pair of spoons from a drawer nearby, I snickered and replied, “Why don’t you come upstairs and see for yourself?”

A minute later, Mr. and Mrs. Cake removed the last batch of goodies from the oven and followed me upstairs. Everyone’s eyes were on me while I walked over to the stage with that toaster hanging prominently from my neck. Pinkie Pie let out a giggle while she left the stage and asked, “You weren’t kidding about the toaster, huh? What’re you gonna do with it?”

Once she was seated before me with the rest of the partygoers, I decided to get the show started. I was still feeling slightly nervous, although the alcohol in my body was keeping most of my inhibitions at bay. “I’m so glad you asked.”

I held the toaster in one hand before lifting it higher for everyone to see. “This is a Toastmaster 4-slice concert model. I like the…” I was interrupted by some snickering in the background. Apparently Spike and Rainbow Dash were getting a good chuckle already at what I was doing. Even so, I continued while everyone else watched in intrigued silence. “Ahem… I like the crumb tray-down position a little better acoustically. You might’ve read about it in Toaster Player.”

Once again, I got a few more chuckles out of the crowd before me. With the intro out of the way, I pulled the two silver spoons out of my pockets and began to tap them against the metal shell of the toaster to beat out a rhythm. Everyone fell silent as I started my skit while speaking in a soft and smooth tone of voice.

“All around the country and coast to coast…” I spoke during a pause in the taps. Once I finished that verse, I tapped out another verse of metallic clacks with the spoons. All the while, everyone was giving me some of the most bewildered, if not amused, stares I have gotten in a long time.

“People always say what do you like most?” I spoke again before…actually, make a mental note as you read this. Between every verse, imagine me pausing while tapping out a rhythm on the toaster before speaking again.

“I don’t wanna brag, I don’t wanna boast….. I always tell them I like toast.” Once I finished those two lines, I tapped out a longer series of taps while a few of the partygoers laughed or chuckled lightly at my rhyming. However, once they had lowered their guard, I yelled out in the most obnoxiously sudden and high-pitched voice I could muster on the spot. “YEAH, TOAST!!!”

That sudden yell did far more to the audience than I expected. Along with everyone suddenly jumping at the sound of my voice, Luna was so badly startled that she ended up spewing the cider she was drinking right into Zecora who was seated at the table in front of her! I have to say Zecora looks quite lovely with that mane of hers weighed down with water…or cider, in this case. Although it was clear she was far from pleased since she then gave Luna a very irritated glare while the Princess of the Night covered her nervous toothy grin with a hoof as a bright blush filled her cheeks. Nightmare Moon and Rainbow Dash, not to mention myself and just about everyone else in the room, were howling in laughter.

“So sorry, Zecora! I… I didn’t see that coming at all!” Luna said apologetically while trying to not laugh herself silly.

Rainbow Dash then called out, “Hey, James! That wasn’t all of it, was it?!”

Realizing that I had paused due to Luna’s unexpected spit-take, I quickly tried to regain my composure. “Right, sorry! Let that be a reminder to everyone that for the sake of your fellow partygoers, please refrain from partaking in the consumption of drink during this skit!”

I then tapped the toaster a few times before beginning to speak quickly. “Uh… Where was I? All around the country and coast to coast people always say what do you like most I don’t wanna brag I don’t wanna boast I always tell them I like toast… Oh, right. YEAH, TOAST!!!” Once again, I caught everyone off guard with that sudden outburst and triggered quite a few laughs. I then decided to continue on to the next verse while speaking in a less subdued tone of voice.

“I get up in the morning around 6 AM… Have a little jelly, have a little jam… Take a piece of bread, put it in the slot… Push down on the lever and the wires get hot, I get toast.” By then, over half of the partygoers were chuckling and laughing whenever I paused in speaking. And then I surprised them all once more. “YEAH, TOAST!!!” This triggered another bout of stronger laughter from the ponies before me just before I tapped the toaster for a moment longer. “YEAH, TOAST!!!”

“Now, there’s no secret to toasting perfection! There’s a dial on the side and you make your selection. Push to the dark or the light and then if it pops too soon, press down again. Make toast!” The laughter would always come every time I stopped talking to tap out a tune on the toaster between each line. I wonder… Have these people ever heard so much about toast in such a short time before? “YEAH, TOAST!!!” I shouted once more while causing quite a few of the audience to break into heartier laughter. I could see Big Macintosh clutching his gut as he looked ready to fall off his stool. “AGH, TOAST!!!”

“When the first caveman rolled in from the dregs…didn’t know what would go with the bacon and the eggs. Must’ve been a genius, got it in his head…plug the toaster in the wall, buy a bag of bread and make toast.” And as usual, I followed that with a quick tapping on the toaster before yelling, “YEAH, TOAST!!!” Thankfully, I did not have that much further to go at the time. It would not do for a skit to get stale, no pun intended. Actually…yes, that pun was absolutely intended. I then followed that shout with a voice that must have made me sound like I was in some mild discomfort. “UUUGH, TOAST!!!” Everyone sounded like one big laugh track with how constant their chuckling and laughing was. And it was then that I got to the trickiest part of the skit as I began to speak with a fairly poor French accent.

“Oh, oui monsieur bonjour coquette… Uh huh croissante vous a ver! Maurice Chevalier, Eiffel Tower! Oh oui Marie baguette bon soir!” While that random gibberish may have gotten quite a dose of laughter out of my audience, Rarity in particular sounded like she was going to pass out from laughter at some point since she was likely the only person in the room who had any idea what I was saying since I was likely being completely incoherent. “FRENCH TOAST!!!” I yelled out, putting a spin on the punch line and hearing several thuds as some of the audience fell out of their seats. “FRENCH TOAST!!!”

And then, it was time for the last stretch. Deciding to improvise, I came up with the last line of real speech in the skit. “In Manehattan around the Flim and Flam show…” After tapping out another rhythm on the toaster that stopped short, I held my arms high and shouted, “YEEEEEAAAAHHHHH TOAMMPH!!!” Turns out that Applejack of all people had tossed, or likely bucked, a slice of bread right into my mouth. If I had to guess, she was not exactly pleased with me mentioning the names of who I would find out from her that evening are two of her shadiest business rivals. Even so, I brushed the interruption off without missing a beat. I tapped out another tune on the toaster while the audience laughed at how I kept going with a slice of bread hanging out of my mouth.

“Ymmm hmmm mmm hmmmm!” I hummed through the slice of bread hanging from my mouth while swaying side to side in a very exaggerated manner before taking a bite out of the bread to free my mouth and letting the rest of the slice fall to the toaster hanging from my neck. I then stuck my arms out to my sides with the spoons still in my grasp. “Toast.”

The audience before me burst into one last bout of laughter while also giving me a very noisy round of applause. I took one bow before lifting the toaster from around my neck and stepping down from the stage. Rainbow Dash yelled out while hovering in the air to apparently get a better view of the stage. “Man, and I thought Pinkie Pie could be random! Where’d you pick that skit up?!”

Rather than answer her question, I decided to get cheeky with her. “Skit?! What skit?! I just really like toast!” That earned me yet another bout of hearty laughter. Heh, that was really fun to do.

I decided by that point to head downstairs to get me some water to counter the alcohol I had consumed. For those who do not know, the best way to prevent a hangover is to keep yourself hydrated. But right as I was entering the kitchen, I noticed the front door just starting to creak open. I did not pay it any mind though and proceeded into the kitchen at the bottom of the stairs. Wasting no time, I snatched a large drink cup and filled it with water from the kitchen sink while also taking the opportunity to place the toaster back where I got it from. While I could have returned to the party, I decided to take a break from it and stepped out through the back door for some peace and quiet.

Come to think of it, I never really did get around to describing the backside of Sugarcube Corner. While the front of the building looks like that of most stores in layout, the back seemed to have the look of a backyard to some degree. It was fenced in by a rounded fence with two shades of pink painted over the wood while most of the posts appeared to be topped with white icing, sticking with the bakery look of Sugarcube Corner. There was a gap in the fence right ahead from the door to allow for easy access. There were a few bushes right next to the building itself and a patch of grass with little dainty flowers spread out on it here and there. There was also a patch of grass to the left of the door with a ‘peninsula’ of the ground reaching into it. The grass seemed to have been allowed to grow quite tall while having been carefully tended to in order to prevent it from becoming overgrown, much like a hedge. And to the right of the door was a small round table with a stool by it. I then took a seat with my back to the building behind me while taking long drinks of the water in my hand.

After a minute or two of basking in the silence of the warm summer evening, I heard the door open behind me once more. I did not mind it though. Probably just Mr. or Mrs. Cake setting out a bag of garbage. However, I then heard the sound of hooves drawing closer to me before a familiar voice spoke up from right behind me. “What are you doing out here? You’re missing your party.”

I did not immediately recognize the voice, probably due to my mild intoxication at the time. I started to turn myself around on the stool while replying, “I’m on break right now. I’ll be back in a bit to spread some more jam onto the toast jo… Huh?” I paused for a minute while beholding the last person I was expecting to see at the party. “Uh… Celestia?”

Indeed, the Princess of the Dawn herself was standing before me with a rather bemused expression on her face. “Spread jam on the toast… Did I miss something?!”

I dismissed her question and asked one of my own. “But… I thought you weren’t coming. Did something happen?”

The alicorn before me immediately giggled rather cheekily before rolling her eyes. “Well, I did have a fair amount of work to take care of today. However, after a while, I thought to myself. I am one of the true sovereigns of Equestria. I can take a break whenever I desire and my servants cannot say otherwise! And so, I locked the doors to my chambers and jumped from the balcony before flying down to Ponyville. And now, here I am!”

I got a good laugh out of that. I never took Celestia for the adventurous type, but I was not entirely surprised either. “And no one in the palace knows you’re here?”

“Probably not.” Celestia replied while also letting out a chuckle. However, she then looked directly at me with that tender smile she always has. “And before you ask, the reason I am here is not just because this is a fun party. It marks a very important event that occurred one year ago.”

Tipsy as I was, I was coherent enough to realize the seriousness of the situation. “Yeah… The day you and Luna brought me here.”

Celestia drew closer and stood by the table. I preferred to remain standing while in conversation, so I rose from the stool I was using so she could use it before leaning against the side of the bakery before me. Celestia then continued to speak. “Precisely. And now I feel it is the best time to ask. How have you enjoyed your first full year here? Was it to your liking?”

I let out a long sigh. A full year. How time has flown. I still cannot quite wrap my head around that fact. “In all honesty… I wish I came to this world a long time ago.” I then looked directly at her. “This world… It almost feels like something out of a child’s fantasy book. Only…it’s very real and plausible. The people of this world are open and friendly and very accepting. I have come across a few bad apples in the mix since I showed up, but as a whole… I don’t think I’ll ever see a world closer to being a true paradise than this one. It’s not perfect, but I don’t think there’s another world in the entire cosmos that comes as close to being perfect as this one.”

Celestia gave me a very warm smile that almost seemed rather flattered. “Thank you, James. I, along with Luna, have been doing all we can to guide this world and to keep it as peaceful and prosperous as possible. And I feel flattered to actually be receiving praise for it.”

“Well, you’ve been doing a far better job than the politicians on my home planet. I guess you have to actually experience living in a far from perfect world to appreciate the superiority of a world like this.”

The princess before me bowed her head with a smile. “I know. And I have been hearing nothing but good things about you. But that brings us to the question I have been waiting quite some time to ask you.” She then stood up from the stool and approached me slowly. “Now that you have a much firmer grasp of life in Equestria, now is the time to ask. Which world would you rather live in? Luna and I can send you back home, if you desire. Or you can continue to stay here.”

I did not wait long at all to give her my answer. “Do you really have to ask that? Even with all the conveniences my world has, I would much rather live in a simple paradise than in a complex world that is constantly sabotaged by greed and corruption and lord knows what else. I want to stay here, Celestia. Is that OK with you?”

She nodded promptly while showing a delighted grin. “Of course! And I am glad you wish to stay with us. You have been a good friend to many and my sisters would hate to see you leave. It’s a pleasure to have you with us.”

“Thanks, Celestia… And thank you for bringing me here.” I replied while reaching out an arm to her for an embrace, but then stopped myself from doing so upon remembering that she is a princess and not exactly a friend of mine. Or so I thought. Before I could lower my arm, I noticed Celestia’s horn become engulfed in her billowing golden yellow magic aura. My arm was being held in place while coated by the same aura.

Before I could inquire about why she was restraining me, Celestia spoke up while mirroring some of my own thoughts. “Do not feel the need to restrain yourself, James. While I will not deny that you and I are not the closest of friends, I do still see you as one. So, please…”

I felt myself smile at those words. Without further delay, I reached out and held the Princess of the Dawn in a tender embrace while she returned the favor by draping a wing over me. I felt as if I was in the presence of someone I could place all of my faith in. Someone I could always rely on. I find it odd I feel such a presence from Celestia and not Luna or Nightmare Moon, but I suppose that should be expected since she is the eldest of the three royal sisters and obviously has more experience in reigning over Equestria due to Luna’s millennium-long absence after the birth of Nightmare Moon.

“Luna was right. You are a cuddly sweetheart.” Celestia spoke softly with her head resting on my shoulder.

“I try to be.” I replied sincerely while my hand stroked the back of her long neck. This seemed to prompt a very relaxed sigh from the beautiful princess in my arms. It must be a hard spot to reach for her.

“Well… Enough delays.” Celestia said after a moment longer before lifting her head from my shoulder as she then looked right at me. “Shall we return to the festivities?”

While that did sound like a fun idea, I was still in the mood to just relax for a bit. “Um… I’d actually like to stay out here for a bit, if that’s OK. The whole reason I’m out here is to get away from the noise for a bit.”

“Ah, I see! That’s fine. Take your time then.” Celestia replied with a bright smile. While still clutching my drink cup in one hand, I began to just wander around the yard without ever really leaving it. I allowed my mind to wander while my eyes took in the sight of the town around me. Things were rather quiet at that time. Very few ponies passed by and the wind was warm. I could hear the hissing of cicadas as the sun was low in the sky. I was surprised by just how late it was already getting. Just how long did that game of Spin the Bottle take to finish?

After a few minutes of meandering around and savoring the moment to just let my mind wander, I finally noticed that Celestia had not gone back inside at all. She had returned to the stool next to the table and was watching me with silent interest. “Uh… I thought you were going inside to party.”

She covered her mouth with her hoof while letting out a quiet snicker. It seemed she found it funny that I had only just then noticed that she was still there. I suppose that ‘moonshine’ had dulled my senses more than I expected. “Oh, I was just waiting for you. And…did you have too much strong drink? I’m noticing a slight sway in your gait.”

“I didn’t have that much to drink, did I?!” I exclaimed, not really thinking I was that loosened up by that point. “Pinkie Pie invited me for some standup, so I tried to loosen myself up with some liquid courage. It did the job pretty well, but I swear that I’m nowhere near being drunk.”

After wandering around a bit more, I heard Celestia speak up. “You seem to be a man with appreciation for the simple things in life.”

I shrugged my shoulders, not really certain if I should feel proud of that trait. “I guess… Maybe that’s why I love living in this town so much. It’s much more simple than the likes of Canterlot.”

A minute later, I glanced over at Celestia once more. Before I could look away, she beckoned me to approach her with her hoof. Without a word, I complied and walked over to her before leaning against the wall opposite the table. “Have Luna and Nightmare Moon been enjoying themselves since they arrived today? I think they said they were going to stop by the spa to see you before the party.”

“I suspected that’s why they were there when the party started. Have they been OK back in Canterlot?” I replied while glancing up at the window above the back door. I think that may have been the window in Pinkie Pie’s bathroom since I saw no movement up there…oh, wait. Her bathroom is in the room at the very top of Sugarcube Corner. I forgot how the room’s walls are rounded all around the place. I suppose I should not be surprised I forgot since I almost never go in there. Well, I still saw no one looking out the window. Pinkie Pie was probably keeping everyone entertained and preoccupied with some jokes.

When I looked back at Celestia, she continued speaking. “They have been quite fine. In fact, I think Luna has been happier since she first met you. Before you arrived, she used to always have a very serious expression on her face whenever she and I were not out enjoying ourselves together. But now, I think I know why.”

“She was resentful of you always taking the spotlight. Am I right?” I retorted, having already heard testimony from Luna herself while at the spa that day.

Celestia seemed rather shocked by my words. “How’d you know? Actually, don’t answer that. But yes. I do believe that was the reason. But ever since meeting you, she smiles more often than ever before. She is more talkative and seems so much happier now.” She then smiled brightly at me and spoke softly, “Having someone who truly appreciates her as a person and as a friend has done wonders for her, James. I don’t think you know how important you are to her.”

I lowered my head. Those were some very heavy words. Had I really made such a difference in the life of the Princess of the Night herself? Absentmindedly, I turned my head up to look at the window that was above the back door. And speak of the devil, Luna was standing behind it while looking down at me. After a few seconds, she waved her hoof at me while showing a calm smile before also waving at her sister. She did not seem too surprised to see her there. Had she anticipated that Celestia would sneak away from the palace to attend the party?

Once she and I had shared a friendly wave, Luna looked away as if someone had called for her. She then glanced at me and winked, displaying that lovely light blue eye shadow she always wears before walking out of sight. However, I was suddenly pulled backwards and ended up dragging my heels along the ground while it felt as if someone had grabbed me by my shirt collar. When I came to a stop, I heard Celestia speak softly into my ear with a more menacing tone. “By the way… What is this talk of Luna’s flanks being ‘hotter’ than mine?”

I felt myself instantly tense up upon hearing those words. No wonder Luna was not surprised to see Celestia out here with me. They had likely already encountered each other inside before she came to me. “Oh snap, she told you that?!”

“I do not take kindly to insubordination, you know.” Celestia whispered with a hiss into my ear. I felt like I was in for a lot of pain right there. I squinted my eyes nearly shut while gritting my teeth. What was she going to do to me? I did not wait long for an answer before she whispered loudly into my ear. “Gotcha!”

I was suddenly pushed up onto my feet while Celestia giggled giddily behind me. “So sorry, I could not help myself! That topic was just begging for a retort!”

I turned and gave Celestia an amused grimace. “Hey, I was just speaking my mind at the time! Your sister is gorgeous!”

“Well, you can’t help but feel at least a little jealousy when your sibling is complimented for something you both share while you are not. Am I right?” She retorted while winking at me. I have to say, Celestia can be a lot of fun to be with. Worlds need more rulers like her.

“I guess so. But make no mistake, you’re gorgeous too.” I replied while reaching out and stroking my hand through her massive billowing mane.

“Well, it is certainly no mystery why my sisters are so fond of you.” Celestia spoke while glancing up at the window Luna had been standing at a moment ago. She must have known that Nightmare Moon was likely up there at that time too. “Nightmare Moon cannot go a single day without mentioning your name. It is rather endearing to see how close she holds you to her heart.”

This caught my attention. And considering the kisses she and I shared in that game of Spin the Bottle… “Uh… Just what do you two talk about whenever the subject shifts to me?”

Celestia seemed to scan my face for a moment before letting out a chuckle. “Oh, don’t worry yourself. I know what you’re thinking and that is certainly not the case. She has never once mentioned a romantic interest in you. But you are certainly precious to her. Very precious.”

“How precious are we talking?” I asked, finding myself becoming more and more intrigued with every word I heard.

When confronted with this question, Celestia’s rather jovial expression became one that seemed slightly darker. “Well… How do I word this? Is there someone in your life that you just cannot imagine yourself being without? Someone that, regardless of how many friends or loved ones that may fill your heart, you just cannot bear losing?”

That was a very serious question I would not have ever expected from her. And at first, I was not sure of how to answer. Even so, I crossed my arms for a moment to think. I tried thinking back. All the way back to exactly one year ago. That was a stressful day, to say the least. I was alone. I was lost. I was not certain of what to do. At least until I met… “There are six people in my life right now I can’t imagine myself losing. Twilight Sparkle. Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy. Pinkie Pie. Applejack. Rarity. They’re the six most important people to me.”

My words prompted a very warm smile from Celestia's face. “I can see that. They are all very close to you. Although, I am curious. What of Nightmare Moon? I know you and her had a very difficult reunion that night a few months back.”

That brought to mind some unpleasant memories. And in all honesty, I was not certain of how to respond. “Yeah… But… I…” I let out a long sigh. “I just don’t know… I mean… She’s beautiful. She’s likeable. But I…”

Celestia then spoke rather sternly towards me. “James. I saw the journal you had with you when I arrived in the Everfree Forest to assist your friends. Tell me. What did you really feel when you initially defeated her? And what did you feel when she fell before you a second time? The moment where she ‘lay dead’ before you?”

I felt tears beginning to gather at the edge of my vision as if summoned from nowhere. Images of those dreadful moments flashed through my mind of that night. I brought a hand to my eyes and held my face. “I thought I lost her…”

“What is she to you, James? I know you always held sympathy for her, but I do not think you were feeling mere sympathy for her at that time. I took the liberty to read over that entire journal while you rested from that ordeal. It was not an invasion of privacy, mind you. I wanted to make certain that I understood exactly what unfolded that night.” Celestia spoke while showing me a very serious expression. And I suppose she was entitled to look over my writings at the time to make certain there was not a detail I overlooked that could point to future trouble. “From what I gleaned from your writings, you felt very strongly for her at that time. You were in turmoil. I am amazed you never once drew your sword on her. Never once attacking until the very end in order to defend Rainbow Dash. I could see in your writing the emotions you were feeling when you thought you had failed to save her.”

She and I shared a very long silent gaze. I could find no words to speak. I feel she was right. But no words came to me. Clearly seeing I was not going to speak, Celestia spoke for me. “I feel Nightmare Moon may be one of the most precious friends in your life. And I can assure you she feels the same. If my sister were to ever lose you… There are no words to describe the devastation she would suffer. James. As sister to the Princess of Dreams, I implore you. Treasure your bond with her.”

I wiped the tears away from my eyes. Those were powerful words to listen to. “I will… I won’t ever leave her.” I then began to approach Celestia before taking a seat on the fence near the table. “What about you though? Is there anyone like that in your life?”

Celestia seemed to not be expecting that question if that look she gave me served as any indication. “Me? Well…” She then looked away from me for a moment while adjusting her position on her stool. “There are two.”

“Do tell.” I replied while feeling my mood slowly rising through the magic of friendly conversation.

Celestia then glanced at me with a calm smile. “I am sure you can guess one. Luna. She and I have shared a powerful bond since our days as children millennia ago. She is the moon to my sun. Someone who shares a very special and powerful bond with me. If you are lucky, you too will find somepony like that someday.”

I was hardly surprised to hear that Luna is that precious to Celestia. She always does seem like a doting older sister to the Princess of the Night. “Yeah, I can see that sometimes. And who is the second person?”

I did not expect Celestia’s expression to darken like that. She almost instantly became quite somber. “Yes… The other one…”

“Take your time. I’ll listen.” I said softly while trying to make certain she did not feel pressured. I could tell that it was not going to be easy to talk about.

After taking a long and deep sigh to calm herself, Celestia began to speak while directing her gaze towards the sky. “I knew him since my childhood. Luna and I were dear friends with him for… I cannot even recall how long. Close to four thousand years, if I had to make an estimate. And he always knew how to make us laugh and smile.”

I listened intently. I was not expecting to see Celestia of all people look so melancholy. I was also quick to notice a single tear slide down her face. “But as the centuries went on, I began to see something within those eyes. A powerful sorrow. He always tried to hide it and did a fine job of doing so, but it never truly went away. And as the centuries dragged on, that sorrow only continued to grow. And with it, I saw an underlying madness beginning to fester. I saw it…but I did not want to believe it. I thought that my friendship with him and Luna’s friendship as well would be enough to fight what was building inside him.” She then looked my way, tears staining her ivory cheeks. “I was wrong.”

Those tears… I never thought I would ever see Celestia in such pain. “My best friend is gone, James… The sorrow and madness consumed him. And Luna and I had to act. We stopped him, but… I lost someone important to me that day…”

She ceased to speak while turning her gaze to the ground before allowing her tears to fall. To see beautiful Celestia, the jovial Princess of the Dawn, in such a forlorn state… I did not think it was even possible. What had she endured?

I felt a long sigh escape my lips. Without waiting for her to speak, I stood up and walked over to her before lowering myself slightly. I gently stroked her shoulder to let her know I was there. When Celestia looked at me with those sorrowful pink eyes, I gently wrapped my arms around her to try to comfort her in any way that I could. Whether she was a princess or not, I wanted her to know that I was there for her.

A sniffle came from right beside my ear before I felt Celestia wrap one arm around me. “Thank you… You are a great listener.”

“I try to be.” I replied briefly while my hand gently stroked her back. “But…who was this friend of yours? I’ve never heard of him.”

Celestia was silent for a moment. When she did reply, I did not get the response I was expecting. “He was… That is a story for another day, James…”

The memory must have been especially painful for her if she could not bear to speak of it in any greater detail. I did not inquire further and merely held Celestia in my arms to try and keep her calm. Eventually, she did lift herself from my grasp and gave me a tearful smile. “Thank you. I really needed that.”

“It was no trouble, m’lady… But wait. What about Luna? Did you end up… You know. A thousand years ago? How did you endure that?” I replied before asking about that infamous day where Nightmare Moon was born into the world. Having to send your own sister into the moon itself for a full millennium… That has to be hard on one’s conscience.

Celestia sighed deeply before looking away for a moment, although her response was not nearly as heavy as the last. “It was not easy… But I always had Philomena with me. She helped soothe the solitude I had to suffer. And I always clung to the hope that Luna would return. Even though I had doubts at times, I knew my sister was still out there just waiting to return. I was praying that when she did return, there would be a way to purge her of the darkness that had plagued her soul. And thanks to Twilight Sparkle and her new friends, I finally got my beloved sister back.” However, she then looked at me with a very grateful smile. “And in hindsight…perhaps it was for the best in the long run. Because through all of that, I gained a new sister because of you. Now I have not just Luna, but Nightmare Moon as well. Thank you, James.”

I averted my eyes momentarily at that praise. “I… Well, I guess it was a lot of trouble in the end. But I’m glad Nightmare Moon is with us too… But did you ever figure out just HOW she came to be? Luna becoming Nightmare Moon… That couldn’t have possibly been natural, right?”

Celestia nodded in agreement. “You are quite right. That transformation was by no means natural. But even after all this time, none of us have even the slightest idea what could have caused it. But it surely couldn’t have been the result of the meddling of a malevolent being... Could it? Still, whomever it was who brought about Nightmare Moon’s birth, I am sure they must have been quite disappointed to see her become a true princess alongside Luna and myself and not a sworn enemy of Equestria.”

I snorted just slightly while I tried to not laugh at that thought. “Heh, I’ll bet. To see your ultimate weapon become one of your enemy’s most powerful allies has got to have you kicking yourself in the end. But who do you think could have done it? If anyone?” A thought then came to my mind. Just how old is Celestia and Luna? And what may have happened so long ago? “Celestia… Has there ever been some evil tyrant or anything who might have done something to create Nightmare Moon? Someone you might not have told me about?”

Celestia’s response was stern and brief. “I’m sorry, James. There are some things that this world is better off not remembering. I cannot tell you anymore than that.”

Taking Celestia’s word for it, I decided to drop the conversation there. And considering how peaceful and wonderful this world is, I suppose any dark times from so long ago would be irrelevant by this point. Better to focus on the pleasant present than a dark past that happened so long ago that it will probably never happen again under the guidance of the three royal sisters.

“Well… You think we should get back to the party by now?” I asked while bringing myself to a standing position.

Celestia glanced at Sugarcube Corner behind herself before looking back at me with a smile. “I believe so. It wouldn’t do to keep crying at a party. Shall we?” I nodded before holding the door open to allow Celestia back inside before following. The kitchen was empty at the time, so we headed right out to the storefront.

When we stepped out from behind the counter, the two of us found Fluttershy, Eleina, Pinkie Pie, and Twilight Sparkle either engaged in conversation or just helping themselves to the various goodies located around the place. I even saw Mr. and Mrs. cake going about tending to the waste bins and bus tubs in a couple of spots. Despite being a relatively small party, the place was getting a lot of use.

Before anyone could say anything, Twilight was the first to notice Celestia and trotted right over to her. “Princess Celestia! I thought you weren’t able to come!”

“I know, but who says one of the rulers of Equestria can’t take a break for some fun now and then?” Celestia replied with a cheeky grin on her face. Once Twilight had drawn near, I saw the two of them share a traditional equine hug. Twilight reached out with her head and rested it against Celestia’s chest while the Princess of the Dawn lowered hers and draped her neck across Twilight’s upper back. It was rather endearing to see those two being so cuddly. “I wouldn’t miss this party for the world. I hope I didn’t miss anything significant.”

Pinkie Pie then trotted over and let out a laugh. “Oh, you missed an awesome standup from James! He really reeeally likes toast!”

Celestia then lifted her head and looked at me with a smirk. “You like toast, do you? Well, I like bananas.”

There was something…unnerving about that look she was giving me. I raised my hand and opened my mouth to speak, but then lowered my hand while my mind failed to find a proper retort. “Uh… I can’t think of a standup routine involving bananas. Sorry.”

Not too far away, I saw the Cutie Mark Crusaders and Spike gathered around in a circle with Button Mash pointing at the center. It seemed that they were discussing some sort of video game while moving around colored pieces of paper. Were they comparing gaming experiences?

While I looked on, my eyes fell upon Spike. I have to admit that if there is one person I see frequently but have not interacted with on a personal level very often, it would be him. I see him nearly every time I visit Twilight. In fact, half of the time I encounter her outside of her house, Spike is with her. Almost as if they are some sort of dynamic duo or he is her sidekick.

Eventually, Spike walked away from the group and over to one of the refreshment tables while trying to refill his drink cup with punch. Due to his small stature, he could not quite reach the punch bowl and began to look around for something. Probably a stool to prop himself up on. Seeing his need for assistance, I stepped forward and grabbed him by the sides from behind. “Lemme help you with that.”

Spike yelped slightly from apparently not seeing me coming while I lifted him into the air and held him near the handle of the punch bowl’s ladle. Once he realized what I was doing, he glanced over his shoulder at me and smiled. “Thanks! I needed that.” He then reached for the ladle and lifted it from the bowl before pouring the beverage into his plastic drink cup. But before I could start to lower him, he looked back at me. “Hang on a minute.”

I watched in silence while he quickly chugged the contents of his cup before filling it again and repeating the process. Once he filled his cup for the third time, he tapped my hand. “Thanks. You can put me down now.”

While I lowered the dragon child to the floor, I asked, “Not easy being short, huh? You get all you need?”

Once he was back on the floor, Spike seemed to instinctively or reflexively brush his sides off. “Yeah, it’s not always fun being this short. But it’s no big deal.” He then took another sip of his drink before looking up at me with those big green reptilian eyes of his. “So, what’s up? You having a good time?”

“Yup. What about you? We hardly ever get to talk.” I replied while looking down at him. I was almost expecting to see Twilight approaching us, but a quick glance showed me that she was locked in conversation with Celestia at the time.

He also looked over at Twilight for a second before looking back at me. “Yeah, sorry. I usually only talk to Twilight unless something important comes up with one of her friends. I don’t get a whole lot of free time as her assistant. But it’s fine! I really don’t mind it at all.”

I reached out and ran my fingers over the green spines running over the middle Spike’s head. “You’re a good kid, Spike. I’m sorry we don’t chat more often.”

Spike snickered while playfully pushing my hand away. “Don’t do that! I’m a big boy now!”

“Right, sorry. It’s just that you’re cute.” I retorted while Spike rolled his eyes. Typical boy behavior. Most boys do not enjoy being called cute. While I looked at him, a thought passed through my mind. And in hindsight, I am surprised I did not notice it before. “Hey, Spike? Are you the only dragon in town?”

He clearly was not expecting that question. “Huh? Me? Well… Yeah, I am. I don’t think most dragons want anything to do with ponies.”

“What makes you say that? I think dragons are really cool and majestic creatures. I’ve had a deep interest in them for years.” I replied while glancing over at Twilight and Celestia again. They really seemed to be deep into their conversation.

That look Spike was giving me… He seemed utterly flabbergasted by what I had just said. “Majestic…? What dragons are you talking about? The only dragons I ever met were total jerks!”

My eyes scanned Spike carefully. Total jerks? That certainly did not sound like him. While Spike and I do not interact with each other very often on a social level, I can still see that he is a good kid. He is hardworking and eager to please those he cares about. In some ways…I can actually relate to him. “That doesn’t sound like you at all. I’ve never once felt any bitterness towards you. Well…except for the few times you slammed the library door into my face.”

Spike sighed while looking down. He seemed to be looking at his reflection on the surface of the punch in his drink cup. “I guess that’s because I was raised by ponies right after I hatched. And you know how nice they are most of the time, right?”

“Oh yeah, definitely. The all around nicest folks I’ve ever met in my life… Wait. Have you actually met other dragons who live their lives more traditionally?” I replied while taking note of Spike’s rather forlorn look.

He let out a long sigh while looking at himself in his reflection. He seemed genuinely upset or even remorseful over something. Had he done something he had come to regret? “I’ll just say that ‘real’ dragons aren’t exactly good people. It’s no wonder you never see them hanging out with ponies or anything else anywhere in Equestria.”

I could only imagine what he meant by that. Could it be that dragons are naturally unpleasant or even violent by nature? If that is the case, it is clearly no small wonder why they have not been socially accepted into Equestrian society. But at the same time… Spike is nothing like that. As I said before, he is a good kid. Perhaps living among the genuinely pleasant ponies of Equestria can influence one enough to suppress their more unpleasant and destructive tendencies. That would certainly explain how humans lived in harmony with them so long ago. At least I assume they did. I looked down at him and gently stroked my hand over his head and spines. “Well, that’s certainly not how you are. You’re a nice guy, Spike.”

This time, Spike did not refuse my touch. Instead, he turned his head up to look at me with a slight smile on his face. “Yeah… I’m glad I live with ponies instead of dragons. I don’t know what I would do if I never met Twilight.”

“No kidding. They’re a great influence on others, aren’t they?” I replied while running one finger over the curve of the spine that stood directly atop of his head. “Come to think of it, where did you meet Twilight?”

Spike took another sip of his punch before looking up at me with a more passionate smile. “Oh, I’ve known her since the day I hatched! She was supposed to hatch me from my egg as part of some sort of… I dunno… An entrance exam into the Academy for Gifted Unicorns? I was just a baby back then, so I don’t remember a single thing. I’m not sure if that’s what it was even called.”

I got a weird feeling while looking at Spike after hearing that bit of testimony. He had not been born normally, but through an egg? I am not sure why, but it felt rather odd to be looking at this very likeable child and knowing he came from an egg. Just… Well, perhaps it is because where I come from, the only sentient creatures on the planet are humans and we are born live. So I suppose knowing that someone with human-level intelligence and emotion, not to mention many abilities humans possess, could be born from an egg. I suppose that is just something I will have to become accustomed to in time. Although this also raised the question of exactly where and who Spike’s egg came from, but it probably would be for the best that I did not ask. I cannot imagine Spike’s true mother and father being good people after what he had told me about traditional dragon behavior. If anything, whoever gave Spike’s egg to Twilight to hatch may have ended up saving his life. “I guess that makes sense. And Twilight certainly is gifted when it comes to learning spells. She’s got quite an extensive spell pool, huh?”

“Yeah, you’d think she likes looking up new spells to learn for kicks by now!” Spike retorted while glancing over at our brainy unicorn friend. Upon noticing Twilight’s cutie mark, I instantly felt it represented the glowing spark that forms around a unicorn’s horn when he or she focuses greatly to cast a spell. I see it most often when she takes a moment to use the teleportation spell. With how frequently she uses it, you could be forgiven if you assumed it is her favorite spell. And I certainly see her using magic more often than Rarity.

Just before he and I could converse further, I noticed Twilight walk right up behind her little dragon friend and speak with a slightly jeering tone. “So, what are you boys chatting about?”

“Oh, you know. Boy stuff. Right?” I replied while trying to be funny. Spike then looked behind himself and saw Twilight looking down at him with a smile.

“Uh… Hey there, Twilight! I’m having a blast! What about you?” Spike asked while chugging down the rest of his drink before chucking the cup into a waste basket nearby.

She then gave us both a delighted grin. “I’m having a great time too! You know any party Pinkie Pie throws is always going to be a good one.” However, she then glanced down at Spike before looking up at me. “Come to think of it… Isn’t tomorrow the one year anniversary of the day where you two first met?”

“How could I forget that?! He greeted me with a door to the face!” I replied while almost being able to remember how unpleasant it felt to get smashed into Twilight’s house with her own front door. I still peek through the closest window every time I am about to go inside to make certain no one is coming.

Spike did not seem entirely pleased to be reminded of that. I noticed a slight pink hue shining through his scaled cheeks while he scratched the side of his head. “Uh… Yeah. Sorry about that. I don’t think I had my hands free that day.”

“And come to think of it…” I muttered before looking over at the kids having fun at the far end of the storefront. “Tomorrow is also the day I first met them. I should take those girls out to dinner.”

“What about me?! Can I come too?” Spike asked while clearly becoming excited at the mention of anything involving food. Kids. Heh…

Knowing that I had no real say in what Spike was allowed to do, I looked at Twilight. He too turned towards her and pleaded with his hands clasped together. “Please, Twilight? Can I have the evening off tomorrow?”

Twilight did not take long to think up a response. She rolled her eyes while cracking a smile. “Oooh… All right, Spike. You can go. But you’ll have to finish up your chores as soon as you get back.”

Spike jumped for joy before giving Twilight a big hug. “Oh, thank you! I promise I’ll get my chores done extra fast tomorrow!” He then ran off towards the Cutie Mark Crusaders and Button Mash, apparently to either rejoin their conversation or to spread the word.

“He wasn’t giving you any trouble, was he?” Twilight asked while drawing a little closer to me.

I glanced back over at Spike at the far end of the room before looking down at her. “Nah. He’s a good kid. Does he do his job well?”

Twilight glanced at her little assistant and smiled back to me. “Oh, he’s always helpful and efficient. He never tires and is very diligent. He’s been a great friend to me for as long as I can remember.”

“Despite being as young as he is, he’s not one to tire easily despite working all day? Dragons must be really hardy creatures.” I retorted while also looking over at the little purple dragon boy. He seemed to already be lost in conversation with the other kids.

For a moment, the two of us did not speak. I grabbed a drink cup from the table nearby and filled it with punch for myself. However, I soon felt Twilight gently nudge my side. “I talked with Fluttershy.”

I instantly knew where the conversation was going and immediately cast my gaze towards my dear friend. “And she said…?”

Twilight let out a long yet satisfied sigh. “She’s very lucky to have you. She told me she can’t believe that so many girls feel so strongly for you, yet you stay loyal to her. She is sure that if anypony else were her boyfriend, they would have left her for somepony like Rarity. She says she feels like the luckiest mare in the world that you can be so close to so many mares while keeping your heart reserved for her.” She then seemed to smirk sheepishly upon realizing that she was not being very specific on what she wanted to say. “What I mean is… She’s all right with you sharing your love with me… That just sounds so odd to me.”

I chuckled for a second before gently caressing her mane. “You don’t seem like someone who has much of a grasp on love.”

While I lowered myself to the floor to give my friend a tender hug, she looked into my eyes with a calm pleading expression. “Will you teach me?”

“I would be honored, Twilight.” I replied while wrapping an arm around her and pulling her close to me.

Twilight returned my embrace, her arms wrapping around me in a loose grasp. It felt pleasant to just lose myself right there, being in the warm embrace of a friend who could have very easily been my mirror. However, she soon spoke up in a whisper. “You know… Rainbow Dash had talked to Fluttershy as well.”

“Really? I was wondering what you two were discussing with her… Uh… Wait. Rainbow Dash? Really?” I retorted while my memories went back to my first Hearts and Hooves Day experience with her. I could still remember the guilt I felt when I could not accept her feelings for me. But with how things have become between Rarity and I in recent months… She surely would have become madly jealous if I would continue denying her that. I suppose if anything, the only reason why I had not informed Rainbow of such a thing was out of worry of what Fluttershy would feel since Rainbow Dash did try to come between us once before. Even though she did back out before she could go too far with it.

My friend seemed noticeably unsurprised by my reaction. She cracked a smile while pushing me onto a stool that was right behind me. “Uh huh. She just happened to come over while I was discussing…well…our chat from earlier with Fluttershy. She did seem really jealous when Fluttershy agreed to let you… What do you call that again? Sharing your love?”

“Well, that’s the best way I can describe it. My heart and body belong to Fluttershy, but I have plenty of love to give.” I replied while feeling slightly awkward about the whole thing. First there was Rainbow Dash, then there was Rarity, and now Twilight Sparkle. Though to be fair, she started developing feelings for me during my first week in Ponyville at roughly the same time Fluttershy did. It is indeed an odd feeling knowing there is more than one woman who wants you. Though as I explained in an earlier entry, it is not something that is new to me.

“Yeah. Well, Fluttershy felt it was all right for Rainbow Dash to do the same. But…she did give Rainbow that ‘stare’ of hers and seemed to warn her that you are her man. Come to think of it, did something happen between you two a while ago? Fluttershy really seemed like she was trying to hammer in a fact or something.” Twilight explained while looking rather baffled the more she spoke. Just thinking about the scene she described caused me to smirk whimsically while being tempted to laugh.

“Oh, you have no idea. Rainbow Dash met up with me in the park for a picnic lunch and tried to trick me into drinking a love potion of some sort. But she backed out and knocked the cup outta my hand at the last second. I’m not surprised that Fluttershy would still be a bit wary of her after that.” I retorted while shaking my head at the memory. Being a sucker for romance, the thought of such a brazen and bold mare using a love potion to get the man she secretly wants sounds really cute despite being about as morally bankrupt as one can get.

My words caught Twilight be surprise if that look on her face said anything about it. “Love potion?! I was wondering what she wanted that book for… The last time I lent that book to anypony, the Cutie Mark Crusaders took it. I heard something…weird happened last year before I got it back.”

“With those girls?! Well, it must’ve been something pretty crazy. Too bad I wasn’t here to see it.” I said with my voice being a bit louder than usual. Those three fillies can certainly get themselves into a lot of trouble when someone is not around to keep them on the right path. Fortunately, my input during their meetings has largely kept them out of trouble for a while. Mitta’s presence also probably helps with that.

Twilight then proceeded to finish up our conversation. “Well, I think I’ve distracted you long enough from the party.” However, she then began to cutely curl her left arm around her right while nervously rubbing it. While averting her eyes, she then spoke rather meekly. “Also… Next time you come by my place and Spike isn’t around… Do you think we…uh…”

I could see that she was not used to being in love at all and was feeling very insecure about herself. So I reached out and tenderly caressed her mane. “Twilight, I always have time for a kiss and cuddle. I’ll teach you all I know about how to love.”

Her expression instantly brightened before she pushed her head against my hand. “Thanks. I love to learn and I want to learn all I can about love. Just…uh…make sure Spike never sees us getting too cuddly. I don’t think he’s mature enough to understand this kind of friendship.”

“Yeah, definitely not. Anyway, let’s get back to having some fun. No telling how long this party will last.” I replied while feeling eager to get back to enjoying the festivities. Parties like that one do not happen very often.

“Oh, sure! Well, I’ll be around if you wanna chat. Now, where did Princess Celestia go?” Twilight replied while she trotted away before heading up the stairs. With no one else in the way, I set my sights on the Cutie Mark Crusaders at the far end of the storefront.

As I drew near, I could hear Button Mash going on and on about some video game he had played. But after listening a while longer, I could make out from the mention of a paladin and archer that he was referring to the spectacular Equestrian Heroes he and I had played together not that long ago. By all means, try that game with a friend or three. The more players you have, the better the experience is.

Finally, I decided to speak up in a way only he would understand. “Well, good day, little archer. You been keeping your aim sharp since our last outing through the forest?”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders and Spike looked up at me quite suddenly. But before either could speak up, Button Mash beat them to the punch while waving at me. “You bet, Sir James! Keep that sword sharp because who knows when the dark lord will strike next!”

“What’s he talkin’ about, James? Did he see ya in yer armor or somethin'?” Apple Bloom asked while I brought myself to a sitting position beside her and Scootaloo.

“Huh?! Armor?! You have armor?! You’re a real knight?!” Button Mash spoke up in excitement, apparently having instantly caught on to Apple Bloom’s words a little too easily.

Before I could even counter his words, Sweetie Belle stood up and spoke in my place. “You bet! It looks really cool with all that dark blue and gold with a pair of really big white wings! It’s also got a helmet that has a really big pretty mane coming outta the back that looks like an aurora around the night sky!”

I tried to get a word in there and started to open my mouth to speak. But, as expected, Scootaloo beat me to it. “He’s also got a big sword and a really big shield! You should’ve seen him! He did a cool rising spinning slash! Like this!” She then grabbed a plastic fork from a plate nearby in her mouth before suddenly doing a spinning jump with it sticking out to her side. Her little wings flapped rapidly with letting out a familiar clicking buzz in the process, carrying her a little higher before she dropped back down.

Just as I was about to interrupt, Spike spoke up too. “Oh yeah, I saw it too! And that sword’s blade glows in the dark! And the light feels warm, like from the sun.”

This was all it took to send Button Mash on a spazzing tirade. He suddenly climbed onto me while looking at me with extreme excitement. “That all sounds so cool! Did you slay any dragons?! Did you ever fight the real Nightmare Moon?! How big is that sword and shield?! Did Princess Celestia ever knight you?! What kinda monsters have you gone up against?! Does your sword really glow?! What’s your armor made of?! Can you show me it sometime?!”

Over and over, he spouted question after question. Kids… And every few seconds I would speak his name to get his attention, only to be drowned out by his constant questioning. Finally, after close to a full minute of bombarding me with questions and requests, most of which I do not even remember, I resorted to shouting his name while placing my hand on his head. “BUTTON!!!”

That got him to shut up. He looked right me with a rather wary look as if I had intimidated him. I then spoke more calmly, “Yes, I do have a sword and shield. Yes, I do have a winged suit of armor. Yes, I have gone up against the real Nightmare Moon. Yes, the sword really does glow in poor lighting. No, I have not slain any dragons. No, Celestia and Luna have not knighted me. And… I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to show you. It’s not like I can wear it at any time. Besides, I don’t know if I would be comfortable having access to it whenever I want. It’s best to only use it when you need it instead of all the time.”

Button stood silent the entire time as if he was just drinking in my words. Every now and then, he would nod. Finally, the little colt beamed at me. “Only use it when you need it and not all the time? Got it.” He then looked over at Scootaloo and grinned broadly. “Your big brother’s really cool, Scootaloo!”

“You better believe it! I heard he took on a timber wolf a little while ago!” Scootaloo replied while looking rather proud of the fact.

“Hey, that wolf just needed to be reminded that they can’t even digest meat. I didn’t really fight the thing.” I replied while remembering the day I spent with Derpy not very long ago. It was then that I remembered something I should have said earlier. “Speaking of that day, thanks for that wooden sword you girls crafted for me. It really came in handy at the time.”

Sweetie Belle gave me a big smile while looking at Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. “It did?! Wow, I thought you’d never have to really use it! But Apple Bloom did most of the work. We just carried all the wood and supplies to make it.”

I looked down at the little farm filly and rubbed her head while she smiled at my touch. “Well, you did a fine job on that, Apple Bloom. You used some good wood too since it’s still no worse for the wear after that little scuffle.”

The little farm filly then caught me by surprise with what she said next. “Yeah, I was goin’ for tough wood that won’t break or crack when it hits somethin’, so I used some ipê wood since that wood’s some sturdy and durable stuff. It stands up ta water really nicely too and termites won’t bother it. It also don’t burn that easily.”

It was especially surprising to hear that little filly speak so professionally about how she did it. Just how does that girl not have her cutie mark yet?! She is so obviously a master of woodworking and design! Well, maybe not a master with how young she is, but it is clearly her calling. Still, I am sure it will not be much longer before she figures it out. Even Scootaloo, Button Mash, Sweetie Belle, and Spike seemed a bit lost while listening to her talking about the details of the type of wood she used.

There was an awkward silence in the air from listening to Apple Bloom do into such detail, so I decided to break it. “So…uh… Oh, right. Spike, did you let them know yet?”

The little dragon boy seemed a bit lost. Perhaps it had slipped his mind. “Uh… Sorry, I forgot. What was I supposed to say?”

I rolled my eyes while cracking a smile. I then looked at the three fillies around me and asked, “Do you know what tomorrow is? Or rather, do you know what will have happened a full year ago by tomorrow?”

The three fillies looked very visibly confused. Scootaloo spoke first while rubbing her head. “Uh… The one year anniversary of the day I first thought up my wind walk trick?”

Apple Bloom spoke next. “The one year anniversary of when I choked on my first apple core?”

It was Sweetie Belle who successfully guessed it. “Ooh! I know! It’s the one year anniversary since the day we first met you, James! Right?”

I grinned at the unicorn filly’s answer and gently patted her head. “Yup. It’s also the one year anniversary of when I met Spike too. I was thinking… How would you four like to go out to dinner to celebrate?”

Scootaloo jumped into the air and hovered for a few seconds in excitement while her little wings buzzed. “To celebrate the day I first met my big brother?! You bet! Come on, girls! I’m game!”

Apple Bloom looked up at me and smiled brightly. “You bet! I still remember how ya snatched Diamond Tiara’s cutie mark right off ‘er flank! That got ‘er good!”

However, Sweetie Belle suddenly looked a little uneasy. “Wait! You’re not gonna invite Diamond Tiara, are you?”

I honestly almost laughed at that question. “Are you kidding? She might be a nice girl now, but that day was when she became my first real enemy in Equestria. I’m not inviting her along to celebrate that!” The rest of us got a good laugh out of that. If I was going to celebrate anything with Diamond Tiara, it would be a celebration of the day where she finally learned the errors of her ways. And that would not be until a week later. “Anyway… You kids wanna stop by the arcade after dinner for some fun tomorrow?”

Spike seemed pretty stoked for that suggestion. “Oh, you bet! I’d love to try out that Equestrian Heroes game!”

Button Mash then spoke up with a look of desperation on his face. “What about me?! Can I tag along too?!”

Having Button Mash along for the ride did not sound like a bad idea at all. He really is a fun kid. Cute as a button too. “Sure thing, Button. Let’s try for 6:30.”

Not much later, I decided to leave the kids alone to play and headed back upstairs to see what was going on. By the time I got there, I saw that Pinkie Pie had already put away her collapsible stage and the little tables set out throughout the room. It appeared that everyone had gone back to just enjoying themselves while also enjoying the delicious treats set out on the refreshment table. I saw Celestia engaged in conversation with Twilight Sparkle before Nightmare Moon joined in. However, I then felt something lightly touch my cheek. Obviously a kiss.

“Happy anniversary, honey.” I heard a quiet meek voice speak. And sure enough, Fluttershy was hovering right next to me. And I was quick to return the favor with a quick smooch on her lips.

“Thanks, Fluttershy. How’s the…huh?!” I said to her before suddenly feeling something land on my back. Even though it was enough to make me stagger forward, it did not feel all that heavy. “Huh? Someone there?”

“Heya, James. What's up, Fluttershy? You two digging this party?” A familiar voice spoke up from just beside my head. With a quick glance, I saw that Rainbow Dash was piggybacking on me.

Fluttershy got a good giggle at the random entrance our brazen friend made. I certainly would not expect her to jump on me like that. Good thing she is such a lightweight. Fluttershy then proceeded to offer a retort to Rainbow’s question. “It’s been a great party so far. Definitely one of Pinkie’s better parties. How about you?”

“Oooh, I’m just loving it. Good food, great friends to chill with, and the nicest hunk in town makes it all complete.” Rainbow Dash replied, although I was beginning to notice a bit of a slur in her speech. What was more, I noticed how…direct she was being about her feelings towards me, which is strange when one considers her ego and the fact that quite a few other ponies were around us.

“Uh… Rainbow? Are you feeling OK?” I asked while turning my head to look at her. When we locked eyes, I saw that her expression was blissful, yet listless. There was also a noticeable pink hue in her cheek. I swear that she also felt surprisingly warm to the touch… Warm… Oh good lord.

“Oh yeah, I’m feeling good. Really gooooood… Hey, I got an idea. How about we duck into the bathroom for a little while?” Rainbow Dash said in that slurred voice while looking positively stoned.

“Uh… Why? What’s happening in there?” Fluttershy asked while looking increasingly creeped out. This was certainly bizarre behavior from our friend.

Rainbow Dash spoke again without once looking away from me. I could feel myself beginning to sweat with how hot and nervous I was becoming. “Why? Well, you ever heard the saying that there’s a pot of gold at the end of the rainbow? I bet you wanna see what’s at the end of mine, big guy.”

By this point, I was beginning to have my suspicions. And Fluttershy was just looking on with her jaw hanging open. How tactless could she be with such wordplay?! Without offering a reply, I looked over at Applejack at the far side of the room. She was looking on from right next to the ciders casks with a somewhat bewildered expression on her face. “AJ, you only let Rainbow have some of the 5% cider, right?!”

“Uh…” Applejack stammered briefly before grabbing a used tankard that was resting on the table. She took a quick sniff of it before turning it upside-down and letting a leftover drop of its contents drip onto her tongue. A second later, she frowned and let out a groan. “Dagnabbit, that was the 50% cider!”

“Oh, well, that explains everything, doesn’t it?!” I replied in exasperation as I realized right there that Rainbow Dash was not simply getting flirty with me, but rather that her inhibitions had been removed from being drunk!

Rainbow Dash grinned at me with a drunkenly lustful smirk before speaking to me. “Yeah, so what if I had some of the strong stuff? Come on, big guy. Let’s head on up.” She then started to flap her wings as if to try and pull me backwards to the steps that lead up to the second floor of Pinkie’s loft and towards her bathroom. Fortunately for me, the flapping of her wings was so out of sync that they were hardly generating any lift at all.

“Knock it off, Rainbow! That’s just the booze talking!” I said rather loudly while trying to get away from her or find someone who was willing to pry her off of me. However, I was not having much luck since pretty much everyone was starting to burst into laughter at my predicament. Though to be fair, I too was tempted to laugh. “Stop laughing, guys! This isn’t funny!”

All the while of me trying to reach behind myself and yank Rainbow Dash off me, that drunken pegasus mare kept trying to coax me into ducking into Pinkie Pie’s bathroom to see ‘what lies at the end of her rainbow’ or however she said it. “Come on, James. I know ya want me. Quit playing hard to get!”

“All right, fine! Pinkie, can we use your bathroom for a bit? I need to have a word with this…nympho.” I finally spoke up with a groan while looking towards my silly pink friend.

Pinkie Pie was covering her mouth with one hoof before pointing to the walkway that rounded the room higher up against the wall. “OK. Just head up the steps over there and go through that door. You can’t miss it.” She explained before slipping out another giggle.

With an annoyed scowl on my face, I climbed the steps before making my way to the blue wooden door at the far end of the room. Upon stepping through that door, I found myself in a very cramped stairwell. And upon reaching the top and stepping through the door at the top, I found myself in Pinkie Pie’s bathroom at the very top of Sugarcube Corner. The bathtub was located in the very center of the room and seemed to be of one of those old fashioned designs, being all white and being atop four black ‘feet’ on the underside. The faucet was unusually high above the tub and seemed to be more like a showerhead, giving it more than one function. A ring that looked like a red and white peppermint hula-hoop hung above the tub while a light blue shower curtain hung from it. The whole thing was adorned with images of various treats liked wrapped candies, cupcakes, lollipops, cookies, and so forth. Definitely fitting for Sugarcube Corner. A sink with a design that brought to mind a ceramic flower planter was nearby with a faucet that was very similar to the one over the bathtub. Just behind it was an oval mirror with a pink frame that was adorned with yellow baubles that gave me the impression that they might be lights. The top of the frame stuck upward while bearing a strong resemblance to a club you might see on a playing card. A magenta heart design adorned the frame just above the mirror itself. A toilet was between two of the windows and did not look like it was worth describing, though it had a fluffy pink topping for the seat cover. There was a window at each of the cardinal directions of the room’s walls with long pale blue curtains at their sides. And surprisingly enough, the tub was already filled with warm water.

“Sweet. You ready for some fun, big guy?” Rainbow Dash mumbled to me while looking at me from right next to my face.

By that point, I knew exactly what I wanted to do to her. “No, but I’m ready to drop you like a bad habit.” Without further delay, I grabbed one of her hind legs and yanked her off of me before dropping her right into the tub with a splash.

Seconds later, Rainbow Dash lifted herself from the tub and coughed up some water. I was not trying to hurt her. In fact, I was hoping a good dunk in some warm water might bring her back to her senses a bit. However, she soon looked at me with that lustful look on her face again and panted while out of breath. “Playing…hard to get…huh?”

Not wanting anyone to walk in on us during this chat, I locked the bathroom door to prevent any intrusions. Rainbow then hopped out of the tub and flung water everywhere while shaking herself off like a wet dog. She then slunk low to the ground and began to playfully narrow the distance between us with a very unsteady gait. I suppose she is really someone who cannot hold her liquor. The most I had ever seen her drink was six or so tankards of the 5% cider, but I suppose a single full tankard of 50% cider trumps that by a landslide.

Finally, I held up my hand and spoke one word. “Stop.”

Rainbow Dash seemed to listen and stopped her approach, but she still had that smirk on her face while staying low to the ground. Seeing that I had her attention, I decided to ask her the most obvious question. “Do you know you’re drunk?”

“So what if I am?! I’m still me! And I know what I wanna do now.” Rainbow replied before starting to draw closer again. But when she came close enough, I grabbed her by the shoulders to hold her down.

“Knock it off! You know I’m with Fluttershy, Rainbow! I told you before that this is the one thing I can’t give you. So stop it.” I finally raised my voice to her while being as strict as I could be. It did not feel good to have to put my friend down like that, but I had to draw the line.

At a painfully slow rate, I saw Rainbow’s drunkenly blissful expression start to sink into something far from joyous. Soon, she gazed at me with a mournful expression that looked vaguely familiar. “You think I don’t know that?!”

Seeing that she had likely lost the drive to do whatever it was she wanted to do before, I let myself relax and took a seat on the floor. “Are you OK?”

Drunk as she was, Rainbow Dash let out a sigh and turned her head away. “I don’t even know… I mean… I remember that day… I can still remember your touch… I can even kinda remember your taste…”

“You…never really were able to let go of your feelings, were you?” I asked as a feeling of guilt began to well up inside my heart. That occurrence on Hearts and Hooves Day still lingers at the back of my mind at times. And it is not always pleasant to recall.

Rainbow Dash looked right at me and took one step before stopping, as if waiting for a signal. I saw what she wanted and held out my arms. She then walked forward and fell into my arms before a sob escaped her lips. “I can’t… You’re… You’re the first guy I ever felt this way about… I can’t let go, James… I love just about everything about you. I just can’t bring myself to stop loving you… It feels wrong to let go…”

A long sigh escaped my lips. My arms wrapped tenderly around my friend, holding her limp form against me. It was very rare to see Rainbow Dash looking and acting so vulnerable. The alcohol in her system was definitely allowing her to let go of her inhibitions in order to let out her true feelings. She must have been holding in these painful emotions for quite some time.

While my hand tenderly stroked her mane, Rainbow continued to speak. “There are times…when I lie in my bed at night… I still remember that last kiss we had… When it felt like you were mine, even just for a minute. I swear my body aches for you sometimes… I wish you were mine, James… I wish I could be your mare… And I don’t care how corny that sounds.”

I had no words for her at that time. I mean, what could I say to that? Sorry for making her miserable by getting into a relationship with another woman? All I could do was hold her close to me before placing a kiss on her forehead. “Rainbow… I don’t know what to say about all that…”

“Well… Could we only sit here for a minute? I just needed to let that out… I don’t wanna put you on a guilt trip… I just needed to vent…” Rainbow Dash muttered softly without really moving in my grasp.

“Sure…” I replied softly. But after a moment more of silence, I decided to try to speak to her. “Rainbow… I want you to know that I do love and cherish you. As much as we bump heads over your ridiculous ego, I just can’t imagine being without you. You’re important to me.”

Rainbow Dash took a long deep breath before lifting her head to gaze at me with her beautiful rose-colored eyes. “Come to think of it… I don’t think we’ve been bumping heads as often as we used to… I guess you’ve been rubbing off on me, huh?”

“I guess that’s how things work with those you love. Maybe you subconsciously adjust your habits in order to make those people more comfortable around you.” I retorted while looking down at her. “Still… Just remember, Rainbow. I can never give you my heart or my body. But I have plenty of love to share.”

A rather forlorn smile spread across her lips while the tears began to slow. “Yeah, I know… Fluttershy and Twilight told me about it.” She then nudged me with her hoof and gave me a smirk. “And just how long were you planning on hiding that from me? Been smooching Rarity behind my back, right?”

She had a good point there. Why had I allowed Rarity to get so close to me while not paying much mind to Rainbow’s feelings towards me? “Uh… Good point. Well… Better late than never, right?”

I then felt that brazen pegasus wrap her arms around the back of my neck before giving me a lustful smirk. “Then how about you give me something you’ve been keeping from me for a while?”

Before I could say anything, I felt her lips upon mine. Almost instinctively, I pressed into the kiss as well. I felt the passion she was exuding. The boldness. Her feelings towards me are no mere crush. They are true. I felt the touch of her tongue. The taste within her mouth. It had the faint strong taste of an alcoholic beverage, but also the sweet aftertaste of sweet spiced apple cider. The instant we broke the kiss, Rainbow Dash let out a long sigh of sincere satisfaction. “Oh man, I needed that… Just as sweet as the last time.”

“Yeah… For someone as wild as you are, you really know how to give a good kiss.” I retorted while stroking her rainbow-striped mane.

Rainbow Dash gave me a drunken grin before tenderly nuzzling her head against my chest. “Sweet as honey, but tough as nails when you need to be. It’s no wonder so many mares want you, James. And for you to have the balls to be willing to share love with them while keeping your heart reserved for your real sweetheart… That takes some serious guts. I don’t think a lot of folks would understand that.”

“Thanks for understanding, Rainbow. You want another smooch before we head back to the party?” I asked, knowing that Rainbow was likely aching for some attention after the last time we spent such quality time with each other. However, I did not get the response I was expecting.

My wild mare of a friend looked at me and raised one hoof. “I’d love to, James. I really would, but not this time. I’m drunk. Even I know that. And I swear that if we have another kiss like that right now, I know I won’t be able to stop myself from pinning you down and riding you until dawn. And I don’t wanna do that to Fluttershy.”

“Uuuuuuuuuuuuh….. Point taken, I guess…” I retorted while rather unnerved by that particular thought. At least she had the foresight to give me that warning.

Before I could stand up, Rainbow Dash nuzzled her head against me once more. “Still… Thanks for doing this for me, James. If I ever catch you alone, you better expect a smooch from me. And remember… If anything goes wrong between you and Fluttershy, I’ll be there for you. I know that probably won’t ever happen, but you’ll always have me.”

“I’m flattered, Rainbow. You’re one awesome girl. Now, let’s get back to the party before the others start to wonder what’s keeping us…” I replied before my eyes fell upon the toilet at the far end of the room. “Actually, could you head on down without me? I’d like to take the chance to use the bathroom while I’m up here.”

“Huh? The bath…oh, I getcha. OK, I’ll see you down there.” Rainbow Dash said with a nod before staggering to her feet and unlocking the door. But just after she left the room, I heard a yell and numerous crashes and thuds. Did she just fall down the stairs?! Fortunately, my fears were swiftly grounded when I heard Rainbow call out. “I’m OK!” I broke down into a snickering fit at that unexpected slipup and locked the door behind me. Once I was done reliving myself in the bathroom, I headed back downstairs to enjoy myself with the rest of the partygoers.

The party went on for quite some time. By the time the very first guests had begun to leave, the sky was already painted a very dark blue and dotted with stars. It still impresses me how subtle Luna and Celestia can be when lowering and raising the sun and moon. I have been in Equestria so long that I do not even remember at times that they are responsible for it.

The first guests to depart were the youngest. Eleina had to get Button Mash home to get him ready for bed so he would be rested for school tomorrow. The poor little guy tried to argue with his mother for quite a bit, but his frequent yawning was a clear sign that he was reaching his limit. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon departed without incident as well, although I have no idea what became of Ruby. That filly just comes and goes as she pleases. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom had to depart soon as well, so Big Macintosh decided to escort them. Applejack insisted on staying longer though and Scootaloo decided to try to stay up as late as she could. Then again, there was no one home at the time, so it seemed wrong to send her along without Fluttershy and myself.

One by one, the other guests began to depart. Lyra and Zecora headed out first while Mr. and Mrs. Cake began to clean the place up. In all honesty, it felt rather…sad to see the party end. I took a seat on a stool in the storefront and gazed at the area before me. Much of the snacks and sweet goodies had been consumed and several unfinished cupcakes had been left here and there. Everyone else was likely upstairs while Pinkie Pie did a bit more standup. Even though I was enjoying a bit of respite from the party, the atmosphere felt much quieter than before. Almost depressing, even. Parties like this are quite rare, even with Pinkie Pie, and I was certainly going to miss it.

Out of nowhere, I heard a voice speak up beside me. “Hiya, James! Having a good time?” Somehow, Pinkie Pie had snuck up on me despite having been doing some standup just moments before. I must have really been lost in my thoughts to not detect her approach.

“Huh? Oh, yeah. I’m just chilling for a bit to pace myself. I’ll be back in the action soon…” I replied while letting out a yawn. However, I think Pinkie Pie was quick to notice I did not seem entirely happy.

“Are you OK? Did something happen? You look like you’re feeling kinda down.” Pinkie inquired while lightly patting my shoulder. It is not often that I see her mellow out like that. She is almost always really peppy and jumpy.

Seeing no reason to be dishonest with my friend, I looked around slowly while explaining my mood to her. “Well… I guess the only problem is that the party’s over. It just feels…sad to see such a fun event having to end, even though you know it has to. It would be one thing if it happened again tomorrow, but parties would not be parties if they became daily routine.” I then looked at her and smiled just slightly. “Kind of funny how they are at their most enjoyable yet most depressing when they are kept spread out, huh?”

Pinkie Pie mirrored my expression. She smiled as well, though it was hardly noticeable. “Uh huh. I know what you mean. That’s why I do my best to make every party the best it can be. So it will have been worth the wait! Did I do a good job on this one, James? I did set it up just for you, after all.”

“Definitely one of the most enjoyable and memorable parties you’ve set up since I came here, Pinkie. You did a fine job.” I replied while rubbing my hand over her poofy mane. “Actually, will you be throwing this party again next year?”

“You bet! You’re the first human ever seen in Equestria, so it’s an important anniversary!” Pinkie Pie replied promptly while performing one of her springy hops. “I hope it’ll be just as fun for you next year. I really wanted to make you smile with this party. And I hardly ever see you smile. My other friends smile a lot of the time, but I think I only see you smile half the time.”

I suppose she has a point there. Despite Pinkie and I being on very good terms with each other, I am actually impressed by how little in common we have. Where she is peppy and optimistic, I am much more mellow and…not nearly as optimistic. She is definitely my foil. Come to think of it, I believe that is the same kind of connection she has with Twilight Sparkle as well… Huh. I suppose Twilight and I have more in common than I expected. Of course, just because we have so little in common does not mean I dislike her. I sincerely appreciate Pinkie’s exuberance and hold her close to my heart. And she always makes me smile.

“You notice that, huh? Well, it doesn’t mean I’m unhappy or anything. I’m just really relaxed most of the time.” I explained, wanting to reassure Pinkie that I am not a person suffering from chronic depression.

My friend grinned brightly at me before speaking. “Yeah, I know. But it feels really good whenever I make you smile. The smiles you don’t see very often are usually the nicest to see.”

“Aww… Come here, Pinkie.” I said while holding out my arms to her. She did not miss a beat and quickly wrapped her arms around me while I did the same. However, I soon felt a familiar sensation as more and more arms embraced me in a group hug. Next thing I knew, my other five dearest friends were around me and holding me in a tender embrace. “Girls…?”

Applejack spoke first. “Happy anniversary, pardner.”

“One full year already… How time flies. Right, darlings?” Rarity added without even opening her eyes.

“And hopefully the first of many.” Twilight swhispered with her lips being almost right next to my ear. This group hug… I had received one just like it on my first night in Ponyville. How nostalgic…

Before much more time had passed, the sound of hooves clopping could be heard coming down the stairs. And soon, I noticed Derpy stick her head out from behind the wall of the stairwell behind the counter and look at us. “Uh… Bad time to say goodbye?”

At her words, my friends let go of me and scattered a bit. Rainbow, noticeably less drunk than before, spoke up first. “Uh… Nope! What’s up? You heading out?”

Derpy grinned before trotting over to us while Celestia, Nightmare Moon, Luna, Mitta, Cadence, and Shining Armor soon followed. “Yeah, I need to get home to rest up for tomorrow. Postal workers gotta stay on top of their schedules!”

She went right over to me for a goodbye hug and that is exactly what I gave her. “It was great to have you with us tonight, Derpy. Have things been better at your workplace?”

The mailmare nodded while looking at me with her yellow derped eyes. “Uh huh. I do get criticized when I screw up, but they don’t rub it in anymore. I just have to learn from my mistakes so I don’t keep making everypony mad. But anyway, I need to get going. See you later! And happy anniversary!” With one last wave, Derpy trotted out the door and took to the air just before the door could close.

“Derpy’s such a sweetheart, isn’t she?” Fluttershy asked while Cadence and Shining Armor began to draw near.

“Yup. It’s always nice to have her around.” I replied to her while I turned my gaze to the young couple who was looking at me. “You guys heading out?”

Shining Armor nodded while gesturing with his hoof. “Yeah, I got a bunch of new recruits in and need to teach them how to properly use spears tomorrow. And Estoc doesn’t know the first thing about using spears.”

Twilight then trotted over her brother and gave him a traditional equine hug while he draped his arm over her back. “It was great to see you, bro. You coming for Nightmare Night in a couple of months?”

For some reason, Shining Armor seemed to smirk while pausing to think for a moment. “Oooh… Maybe. We’ll have to come up with some costume designs first.” However, he then looked over at Cadence and gave her a wink. “Honey, I don’t think you and Twilight have done ‘it’ since the last time. Wanna fix that?”

Twilight and Cadence immediately glanced at each other before grinning enthusiastically. They then winked at each other before standing before each other and… Actually, I am very sure I already described this little skit during the journal entry I wrote on the night I first attended the Grand Galloping Gala. Regardless, they chanted together while the rest of us looked on. “Sunshine sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!”

Quite a few of the partygoers around me got a good giggle at just how adorable that performance was. I merely crossed my arms and shook my head while smiling broadly. “Man, that never gets old.”

Once Cadence and Twilight had shared a hug, Cadence then approached me and extended a hoof to me. “It was a pleasure getting to know you a bit better. We really didn’t have much time to chat last time.”

I smiled while reaching out and holding the lovely alicorn in a tender embrace while she did the same. She really is quite the sweetheart, almost as if she is just bursting with tenderness. “Likewise. It was great to see you again.”

Shining Armor and I shared a friendly handshake before he and his wife made their way to the doorway. “Awesome party, but it’s time to get going. We don’t wanna miss the last train to Canterlot. Take care!” We all bid them farewell and watched them head off into the night.

Lastly, it was the royal sisters’ turn to say farewell. They did not seem to have much time to actually speak though. Celestia was quick to share one last equine hug with Twilight before the three of them made their way to the door. Luna spoke first while showing a satisfied smile. “It was great to see you all again, but we must be returning to Canterlot at once. The guards and servants must be in quite an uproar by now since they cannot find my sister anywhere.” She rolled her eyes before smirking at Celestia.

The Princess of the Dawn giggled rather nervously while backing away towards the door. “Oh, come now, Luna. It was worth it! I seldom get to just let loose at parties like this!”

Nightmare Moon then chuckled while using magic to hold the front door open for her sisters. “We really should attend these parties more often. But yes, it is time for us to depart. Thank you for the invitations. And sweetest dreams for all of you, my friends.”

While my friends bid them farewell, I was left silent for a moment. The last of the princesses to head out the door was Nightmare Moon. And as she stepped outside, I noticed her glance back at me for a second just before the door closed behind her. A sense of desperation came over me. Celestia’s words from earlier echoed in my mind. I had to do something before they could depart. “Excuse me.”

Without much thought, I pushed my way through the front door and looked around. The area was dark, a half moon hanging in the sky. I glanced around quickly, catching sight of the three alicorns as they ascended into the air with wings spread. I did all I could to get their attention and called out. “Wait!”

Fortunately, they were not quite out of earshot. The three princesses stopped ascending and began to hover in place. They were quite a sight, their grand wings spread wide while flapping to keep them airborne. All three gazed down at me. I was unsure of what to say. I was not even sure of what I wanted. However, Celestia then inched closer to Nightmare Moon and seemed to whisper something to her. Immediately afterward, the Princess of Dreams descended and landed before me. Her gaze showed curiosity. “You wished to see me, my friend?”

Celestia must have known exactly what I had wanted. I did not even say anything. Even so, I tried to be honest. “Well… Uh…” I then took a step closer. “I kind of…don’t want to see you go.”

A pained expression filled the beautiful and exotic eyes of the mare before me. Her response was soft while her sisters hovered above us. “I… I do not wish to leave either.”

After a moment more of silence, I reached out to her at exactly the same time she did. I then held my friend in my arms while she did the same. I could feel myself quiver for an instant. Was I…falling in love? No, it could not possibly be that. She is precious to me. Oh so precious. But my heart belongs to Fluttershy. Even so… What was I feeling? It was certainly a rare sensation. I just felt so…serene in her grasp at that time.

I could hear every sigh that escaped my friend’s lips as I held her against me. My hand caressed the back of her neck with long slow strokes. Soon, she spoke softly to me. “I will see you before long in your dreams. Wait for me, my friend.”

“Sounds good to me.” I replied briefly, my lungs releasing a long sigh of my own.

I am not certain exactly how much time passed. But when we did release our grasps on each other, it was too soon. I could still see the want in her eyes. I wish we could have spent more time together, but I know her duties as a princess come first. A burden of royalty that I have no love for. Even so, she did crack a smile and whisper to me. “My sister dropped something off at your home. She will send some guards to retrieve it in the morning, so enjoy it this evening.”

I was baffled by this revelation. Celestia dropped off something for me to borrow for the night? Now I was curious. “Um… Thanks?”

As much as I did not want to see her depart, I had no choice. After one last tender embrace, I watched as Nightmare Moon spread her sable wings and rose into the air. She and her sisters waved at me while I waved back at them. They then turned and soared higher into the night sky and flew east until they vanished from sight beyond the rooftops.

I did not look away until the three royal alicorns could no longer be seen against the deep blue canvas spread over the night sky. But when I turned around to head back inside Sugarcube Corner, I found all of my remaining friends already standing outside waiting for me.

“Ya forget to say goodbye?” Applejack asked while my friends drew near.

“I guess you could say… Wait, where’d you find them?” I retorted while noticing that Spike and Scootaloo were fast asleep on Twilight Sparkle and Fluttershy’s backs respectively. Did they finally succumb to their internal clocks and pass out somewhere?

Mitta flashed me a grin before proceeding to explain. “I found them asleep under the refreshment table. The tablecloth was hanging low enough to hide them.”

Pinkie Pie then rubbed her hoof against her chin in pondering. “Hmmm, I was wondering why we were two guests short for the last twenty minutes. I didn’t think they left.”

Twilight giggled in response while looking back at her sleeping passenger. “Well, it is past Spike’s bedtime. And Scootaloo has school tomorrow, right?”

Fluttershy responded before I could. “Oh, right. She does. We better get her home so we can get her in bed.”

However, Rainbow Dash then spoke up with a voice that sounded even more slurred than the one she was speaking with a few hours earlier. “Hey, you just leave that to me. I’ll…ugh…I’ll drop her off at your place for you. And you two can bunk at my place for toni…for… What was I saying again?”

Every last mare there was giving her funny looks after hearing that. And with how she was constantly swaying… I finally had to address this. “Rainbow, I thought you were just about sober by now!”

“She ain’t! I saw ‘er drinkin’ from the 50% cask! I reckon she downed at least a tankard of the stuff before I got to ‘er!” Applejack explained while looking mildly annoyed. Was she just going for the strong stuff because of how easily it loosened her up? Rainbow Dash has never given off the vibe of an alcoholic. Perhaps she just really digs the cider Sweet Apple Acres cranks out now and then and goes out of her way to gorge herself on as much as she can whenever the opportunity arises.

“Yeah, I did! So whaddya say we… Uh… We head on over to my place for some…fun games and…and… Whoa, I’m seeing triple the goodness now! Wanna make it a threesome? Or a…foursome?” She spoke up without any shame. And…was she suffering from double vision?!

Rarity was clearly unnerved by just what Rainbow Dash was hinting at. No subtlety at all. “Rainbow… I believe all that alcohol has finally gone to your head… Perhaps you should get home right now and guzzle some water to avoid a hangover when you wake up in the morning.”

Before Rainbow could inquire further on my decision, I decided to settle it right there. “Before you say anything else, no. I’m not bunking with you tonight. Not like I could anyway, seeing as how your house is made of clouds.”

This clearly got through to her, even if her judgment was greatly hindered at the time. “Ooooh, good point. Well, maybe some other time! I guess I gotta swap out all that cloud for some wood.”

Rainbow Dash then went airborne, albeit while constantly swaying from side to side with her wings flapping out of sync. Twilight was clearly concerned for our drunken friend and called out to her before she could fly off. “Rainbow, you’re too drunk to fly properly! Just walk until you get home!”

However, Rainbow was having none of Twilight’s advice. “What are ya talking about?! I’ve flown drunk before! Besides, I’m unstoppable! Anyway, I’ll see you girls to…ow!” Sure enough, she flew smack into Sugarcube Corner’s roof while we all looked on with laughs and chuckles filling the air. In all honesty, it was hard not to laugh.

“Ugh… I’m OK! Anyway, I’ll talk to ya some…oof!” She spoke out before being interrupted by a face-first collision with a house across the road. “I mean… I guess I’ll…Argh! Aw, forget it!” Finally, after another loud thud, she just swooped out of sight without saying anything else. However, we then heard another distant crash and a yell from Rainbow Dash while we all burst into hysterical laughter. “DANG IT!!!”

“Well, you can’t deny she makes for some great entertainment when she’s in that state! And I guess I learned something new today! Never fly drunk!” I spoke up once my laughter had ceased.

“Is she always that heavy a drinker?” Mitta asked while wiping some tears from her eyes. She must have been laughing especially hard.

“Well, when it comes ta my cider, she drinks like a fish. Gotta remember ta keep ‘er away from the stronger stuff from now on.” Applejack replied while shaking her head with a big amused smirk on her lips.

“Well, I really need to get back inside and help clean the place up. We’re open tomorrow, you know! And thanks for coming!” Pinkie Pie spoke up before heading back over to the front door. But just before she could open it, my party animal of a friend looked over at me and gave me a wink. “And thank you for coming to Ponyville in the first place, James!”

“I know… Can you believe it’s only been a year by now? It almost feels like it was just a couple of months ago.” Fluttershy replied while looking up at me with a timid smile.

“I can hardly believe it myself. Man, time flies. But in all fairness, we really should be getting home now. Gotta get Scoot to bed.” I replied while looking down at the sleeping filly on my girlfriend’s back.

“Right, we really shouldn’t be keeping you. We’ll all chat again very soon, darlings. Let’s be off now, Mitta. And stellar party, Pinkie Pie.” Rarity said next before she began to walk off into the night with Mitta by her side. However, Mitta then looked over her shoulder and waved at all of us.

“I really enjoyed the party! Let’s do this again sometime!” She spoke loudly while Rarity too waved goodbye. One by one, we all said our farewells before heading home. As fun as those kinds of parties are, they tend to wear you out.

Fluttershy must have been just as tired as I was on the way home. We hardly spoke at all. Although I suppose it would be hard to speak considering the atmosphere. The occasional hiss of cicadas serenaded the chirping and ringing of crickets while we were bathed by the glow of the moon. Definitely a little bit of magic you can only hear in summer. And when we began to cross the meadow that our home stood in, the audio magic was joined by a visual form of magic that you seldom get to see. Hundreds upon hundreds of fireflies rapidly flashing their glows like malfunctioning holiday lights. Fluttershy and I could not really bring ourselves to speak as we walked. If you heard and saw what we were experiencing at the time, you too would likely be rendered speechless while indulging yourself in such sights and sounds.

Scootaloo stayed fast asleep throughout the entire trek. Once we finally did reach our home and step inside though, I noticed something slightly out of the ordinary. Sitting in the middle of a small round blue table just past the fireplace was a shiny silver chalice with a lid on top. “Waaaaiiiiit a minute… Do I know that from somewhere?”

Fluttershy seemed to know exactly what I was thinking and winked at me. “Maybe. Why not take a look inside?”

We approached the table together while Scootaloo remained sprawled out on Fluttershy’s back, light snores coming from the little pegasus. When I removed the lid, I saw exactly what I was expecting. A shifting and swirling liquid consisting of a dark blue and white. A familiar liquid metal that I had not seen for a while. I then smirked while looking down at my girlfriend with a shifty stare. “You asked for this to be delivered to us, didn’t you? Care to explain why?”

Fluttershy snickered a bit under her breath, apparently finding it funny that I figured it out so quickly. “Well… Yes. I sent a message to Princess Celestia asking if she could bring your armor down here today so we could use it tonight. I was thinking that…um…” She then began to blush, though she hardly seemed afraid. “I was wondering if…if you would like to go out for a…moonlit flight with me. Just the two of us to celebrate this anniversary together.”

A flight under the moon with the girl I love? Could she have possibly come up with a more romantic way for us to spend time together? I sighed while looking down at her with a warm smile. “How could I possibly say no to that? That is one of the most romantic scenarios I’ve ever heard of.” While Fluttershy grinned brightly as a giggle escaped her throat, I gently lifted Scootaloo into my arms. “Just let me get the scooter princess to bed and I’ll suit up.”

“All right. I’ll be out back checking on the chickens. See you soon, honey.” Fluttershy replied sweetly before trotting right back out the front door. With no one else to speak to me, I carried my little sister into the side room. I saw little Angela perched on a lantern in the corner. Seeing that my pet dove was fast asleep, I decided to let her sleep in peace.

After pulling down the covers on the little bed, I gently set Scootaloo on the sheets while making certain her head was rested upon the pillow before covering her. While still light, I swear she is significantly heavier when asleep than she is while awake. Once covered, I made certain to tuck her in.

Dear little Scootaloo… I cannot fathom that it has been just one day shy of a full year since I first met her. And now she sleeps near me as my own adopted sister. Although… I do have to wonder. Whatever became of her parents? Do they still live? Was she truly orphaned or merely abandoned?

I shook my head while letting out a sigh. There is probably no one in Ponyville who knows the answer by now. And by this point, I suppose it is irrelevant. I am the only family she has now as her brother. And I will confess, while she can be a handful at times, she is quite fun to hang out with. I do not regret allowing her to stay with Fluttershy and I at all.

I felt warmth fill my body while I looked down at the pegasus filly before me. Her head was resting on its side, a barely noticeable smile on her lips. Despite being a complete tomboy, she is just such a precious child. And I adore her for what she is. However, I did not want to keep my lover waiting long. As silently as possible, I lowered my head and placed a soft kiss upon Scootaloo’s cheek. “Sweet dreams, sis. Love you.”

Not wanting to keep Fluttershy waiting any longer than necessary, I walked back into the living room before sliding my shoes off. I then stuck my hand into the liquid and waited. I felt the liquid metal creeping over me. Sliding and stretching. It covered every bit of flesh and cloth on me, but I never once felt my clothes become wet from absorbing any of it. Bit by bit, the liquid hardened and solidified into a cool metal. And soon, I stood clad in my armor once more. I had all but forgotten how spectacular its design is. And I soon remembered the wings on the back when I tried to get through the front door.

I actually had to take a minute to get myself through the door’s frame. I normally have to duck through the doorway already, so having to do so with a suit of sturdy plate armor covering me and a pair of large wings folded behind my back certainly does not help. Normally, pegasi and alicorns have their wings neatly and compactly folded against their sides. But because my wings have to be much larger in order to lift both my own weight and the armor’s, they are simply too large to fold in the same way and hang down behind me instead. That takes up quite a bit of space.

Finally, I managed to squeeze my way out the door and closed it behind me. I then decided to get myself reacquainted with my armor’s functions. Namely, the wings. Almost as if reacting to my will, the white wings on my back spread wide open. Despite having not flown for around three months, I soon found everything coming back to me like an old pro and began to ascend into the air. Deciding to catch Fluttershy by surprise, I flew right over the bushy roof of her cottage and held my wings wide open to slowly descend towards the chicken coop in the backyard.

The chickens began to squawk and scatter while I slowly and silently floated down from above. Fluttershy was not facing my direction and clearly did not see me coming. “What’s wrong?! Girls, please calm down!”

I cracked a smirk at Fluttershy’s obliviousness and landed with a light clank just outside the coop. Even she did not overlook that sound and turned to face me. Her gaze became one of… I cannot find the right word for it, but she fell silent without once blinking while she looked up at me. “Oh…my…”

“Hey there, honey. Ready to fly?” I asked while waving at her with a smile. I had forgotten that I had my wings spread and was reminded of it when I felt myself lean to one side when my left wing got caught in a gust.

“I had completely forgotten how amazing your armor is, James…” Fluttershy said softly before hovering up to me. She ran her hooves over my wings while closely inspecting them. “I love how the moonlight shines right off of them. Rarity was right. Your armor is simply fabulous.”

I suppose she had a point right there. I had actually forgotten that my wings have quite a luster to them. Despite looking and feeling like soft feathered wings, they are entirely composed of a sturdy metal. And that gives them quite a shine under the light. “Heh, I guess so. Stylish and functional, the best of both worlds.”

When Fluttershy looked away from me, she seemed to notice that the chickens had ducked inside the coop for the evening. Or perhaps they were just hiding from me. That big wingspan must have caused them to mistake me for a large bird of prey. “Well… I guess it’s just us now.” She spoke softly before ascending a bit higher into the air. She then looked down at me and gave me a wink. “Shall we?”

I smirked while preparing my wings for flight. “Absolutely. Lead on, honey.”

With a great flap, I propelled myself into the air and took off after the lovely pegasus. We rose higher and higher into the night sky, there being hardly a cloud in the sky to obscure Luna’s beautiful moon and the shimmering stars dotting the night sky. Our rate of ascension was fairly low, although I am sure Fluttershy preferred it that way. She is not exactly one for heights. While we flew lazily over Ponyville, I felt so calm and relaxed while just gliding along. The sense of freedom that comes from self-generated flight… I can now say that if I had to choose what kind of pony I would like to become, it would have to be a pegasus. Or an alicorn, if possible. You cannot beat the convenience of both flight and magic. But I would definitely choose to be a pegasus if my choices consisted of just the three primary races.

Fluttershy and I would often glance at each other. At one point, we even got into a game of aerial tag. While my larger and stronger wings allowed for greater speed, Fluttershy’s smaller form made her a bit more nimble and harder to touch. It was a silly little game, though we both got some laughs out of it. And it was just us and no one else.

Finally, I happened to notice something float in front of the moon. Quite possibly the only cloud in the sky. Being in the mood to just chill for a while, I called out to Fluttershy before pointing to the cloud. She seemed to understand and flew up to it along with me. I almost expected to fall right through it, but it felt quite solid against my armored form. Try to imagine the softest cushion you could possibly touch. That is the best way to describe it.

Fluttershy bounded right over to me and gave me a very content smile. “There’s nothing like resting on a cloud, is there?”

“Nope. No wonder Rainbow Dash keeps nodding off when she rests on these. If someone could find a way to turn these things into bedding for unicorns and earth ponies, they could easily start a monopoly on the mattress market.” I retorted while snuggling myself into the white cushion below me. Overall, it was not terribly large. Perhaps half the size of our bedroom back home. And despite not wearing my armor’s matching helmet, my head rested firmly upon the cloud as well. Must be some sort of magic that affects the entire body that is built into the armor.

My girlfriend giggled at my words, apparently finding the thought of mattresses made of clouds being sold in stores to be rather silly. I could already imagine Rainbow Dash rushing in and obliterating them with punches and kicks for…well…kicks. Perhaps selling these would not be a good idea since pegasi can easily destroy them. Anyway, Fluttershy then curled up beside me with her head resting against the side of my chest.

The two of us just lay there beside each other. My hand tenderly caressed her side over and over, my eyes directed towards the moon hanging in the night sky. “Such a shame it’s not a full moon tonight. That would make this moment even better.”

“Well, you know what they say. There’s a full moon pretty much every twenty-eight days.” Fluttershy replied softly while smiling up at me.

Just floating on a cloud in the night sky while being illuminated by the moon and stars. Just… I could not make this up if I tried. We hardly even talked. We were just basking in each other’s presence. Although Fluttershy did eventually break the silence. “I can’t believe it’s been a full year… I hope we’ll have many more years ahead of us together.”

“Yeah… Doesn’t even feel like it’s been that long. But it’s been a grand year, hasn’t it?” I retorted while leaning down and placing a kiss on my lover’s head. However, a thought then popped into my head seemingly from nowhere. “Actually… We’ve been together for quite a while now. Do you think your folks would be OK with us being together?”

Fluttershy did not immediately reply. She did not even look up at me. It was not until after a good ten seconds that she finally did respond. “About them… My parents…”

That was when I made a sudden realization. I have seen Twilight’s parents, Pinkie has shown me photos of her family, I have met Rarity’s parents, and I have met a few members of Applejack’s family, but I have not once seen or heard of Rainbow Dash’s or Fluttershy’s family members. And I was already getting a bad feeling about them in my gut. “Um… You’re not estranged from them, are you?”

My girlfriend shook her head and looked up at me with a rather unhappy expression. “No, it’s not that… Um… Well, you did tell me about yours. I guess I should tell you about mine.”

I leaned back a bit to allow Fluttershy to rest more easily upon me. I had a bad feeling about what she was going to say. After taking a deep breath, she began to speak. “I never knew my father… And my mother never talked about him. It was always just the two of us. And she was always so sweet and gentle. I really loved her.”

The lack of a father in her life actually said quite a bit about Fluttershy’s character. Without a strong masculine person in her life, she likely did not have someone to instill confidence into her. But still, I would not have Fluttershy be any other way than how she is right now. Regardless, she continued to speak. Although what she said next was not what I expected. “Do you remember that lullaby I made?”

“You mean the one that starts with ‘Hush now, quiet now’? Yeah, that’s a very cute and soft lullaby. What about it?” I retorted, knowing that lullaby all too well by that point.

“Well, it used to have different lyrics, but I changed them because…it kept making ponies cry. They were too depressing.” Fluttershy explained while looking noticeably disheartened.

“Depressing? Why would a lullaby be depressing? The purpose of a lullaby is to soothe someone into feeling calm and relaxed so they may fall asleep more easily. How could the lyrics be depressing like that?” I asked, finding it difficult to comprehend that there could be a lullaby that makes one cry instead of feeling calm.

Fluttershy bowed her head for a moment in silence before she looked up at me again. When she did, I felt my heart sink. Tears were beginning to form at the edges of her eyes. “Because…I came up with that lullaby for my mother. I sang it to her when she was on her deathbed…”

I… I did not have any words to say to that. Fluttershy’s mother… Dead? I… What could I possibly say to that? No father in her life, and now her mother was gone… Although there was one thing I had to ask. “May I…hear the original version of the song?”

She was clearly hesitant, but she soon nodded. “OK… But just this once. It hurts for me to sing it now…”

I gently placed my hand over Fluttershy’s hoof. I wanted her to know that I was there for her. And then… She began to sing. “Hush now, quiet now, it’s time to lay your sleepy head… Hush now, quiet now, prepare for the path ahead…”

It was then that she spoke lyrics I did not recognize. Lyrics that instantly caused my throat to tighten as if some sort of magic was carried within them. As she softly sang, I could hear her voice breaking. And I am not surprised she had chosen to not sing this version of the song again in so long. “Drift, drift up above, the angels are beside you then… Drift, drift up above, one day we’ll meet again…”

Such power in those words… As if summoned from nowhere, I felt the tears flow… I brought my spare hand to my face, holding my fingers over my eyes while I grit my teeth. I shuddered as muffled sobs escaped my throat. How in the world could a song so simple… So brief… How could such a song invoke such powerful sorrow in those who hear it?

I felt Fluttershy wrap her arms around me. I felt her shudder against me as I heard light sobs from her as well… That song… It was her way of saying goodbye to her mother. And what a way to say goodbye it was…

I reached down and held Fluttershy in my arms. I felt her arms wrap around me while our heads rested beside each other. I soon heard Fluttershy whisper with a choking voice. “Now you know why…I had to change the lyrics…”

I sniffled and gasped for a moment longer. I tried to shake off these overwhelming emotions, though it was not easy. “I see your point… But still…that was beautiful, Fluttershy… I think it really fit the moment when you sung it to your mom…”

I felt her nod against my pauldron. “I know… She… She died right after I sang it to her… I hope she heard me…”

“I know she did, honey… There’s no way she couldn’t have heard you…” I whispered back to her, my hand tenderly stroking down her back. “Do you… Do you think she would’ve liked me…?”

Fluttershy nodded with a slightly more uplifting tone to her voice when she spoke. “She would have loved you… I know she would… I wish you could have met her.”

A long gasping sigh surged forth from my throat. “Me too… She sounds like she was a sweetheart…”

Fluttershy soon pulled away from me and gazed at me with her glistening tearful eyes. “I came to Ponyville right after that happened… And…my friends became the most important people in my life… But…you’re the most important thing to me now, James… I’m… I’m so happy that you chose me… You could have ended up with Rarity, or maybe Twilight… But you chose me in the end…”

It was then that I came to a powerful realization. When all is said and done… When everything is considered… I believe that it is Fluttershy who needs me most. I gently held her hoof in my hand and gazed into her eyes. She had always been precious to me, but now… I felt that bond deepen further. She needs me. And I want to be there for her.

“You’ll always have me, honey. I won’t ever leave you.” I spoke softly yet firmly.

From that moment forward, there were no words. I held her in my arms while she held me in hers. The two of us gazed up at the moon and stars above. Where I am sure her mother was looking back at us…

That is all I am willing to write for today. This day… It was full of laughs, full of tenderness, and even full of tears. I believe this may have been the most fulfilling and important day I have had in Equestria for quite some time. My first full year here has ended and I can only fathom what lies ahead for me and the wonderful people who have made my life here so enjoyable. There are good times ahead for us and I intend to document them all so I can look back on them and smile.

Thank you all… I cannot express how content I am as I lie in bed now. Fluttershy is beside me sleeping soundly and I will soon join her. I love her… I love her so much. And I will always be there for her and for those I hold dear. I love my friends. I love this world. I… Just… Thank you for bringing me here. Thank you.

Author's Note

Volume 2 ends here. Volume 3, Mortal Chaos, begins next chapter.

Words from the author

Due to massive backlash against the length of this chapter, I have divided it into two halves. However, I wish to inform my readers that having to divide up my chapters is a significant pet peeve of mine and unless size restrictions forces me to do so, I am in no way obligated to go out of my way to do this. This is the last time I will be catering to the critics like this. Writing this story is challenging enough and I do not plan the lengths. So from now on if the length of a chapter shocks you, pace yourself and use the site's bookmark function. You can't always get what you want.

A Case of the Flutters

Today began like most others. I awoke in the morning to the sound of twittering songbirds somewhere outside the window. They were probably even nesting in the foliage that covers our roof. I slowly pulled myself up until I was seated in bed. 8 AM. Just another typical Friday morning.

After taking a moment to stretch, I turned my gaze to my right. Fluttershy was still sound asleep while on her side, her head turned away from me. Very tenderly, I stroked my hand through her mane to gently rouse her. “Morning, honey.”

I waited for her to look back at me. I continuously stroked my fingers through her long mane in an attempt to awaken the beautiful pegasus from her sleep. But a full minute went by with no response. I never knew my girlfriend could be such a heavy sleeper. We did not go to bed any later than usual the previous night, so I could not see why she was having such a hard time waking up. I then tried to wake her by gently rocking her from side to side with my hands on her torso.

“Honey, it’s time to wake up… Dear?” I spoke softly while gently nudging her over and over. I finally heard a weak grumble come from her while she stirred in my grasp. But once she lifted her head to let out a yawn, she then limply dropped it back down onto the pillow.

“Uh… Are you OK, Fluttershy?” I asked while starting to suspect something was not quite right with her. I did notice that her body was slightly warm to the touch, more so than usual. After continuing to nudge her some more, Fluttershy finally began to lift her head before looking at me.

“Oh… Good morning, James…” Fluttershy mumbled abnormally quietly. She was constantly swaying slightly and her eyes looked puffy and tired. Overall, she appeared to be absolutely exhausted. It was very clear to me that she had come down with something. And from what I could see, it was a pretty severe case of…whatever the illness was.

“Whoa, you don’t look so good.” I said while gently applying my hand to her forehead. She certainly did have a bit of a fever to her. “Huh… Yeah, you’ve come down with something, Fluttershy. How do you feel?”

She mumbled groggily before me while apparently trying to speak. “Uuuh… I feel kind of weak… And everything keeps moving…”

“Weakness of body, fever, and some vertigo. Uh… I would have to say you might have the flu, if I had to guess.” I replied while gently caressing her mane once more. While I certainly was not worried that the case was life-threatening, I did feel the need to keep an eye on her however I could.

The first person I thought of to ask for help was Twilight Sparkle. With all the reading she does at home, she has probably read a book on medicine and diseases. She probably knows of one that can ascertain exactly what it was Fluttershy had come down with. We do have a medicine cabinet in the kitchen, but it is mostly just for first aid and the like. We only have medication for pain and the common cold. Regardless, I then gently kissed Fluttershy on the cheek. “Well, I’ll send for Twilight. Maybe she can figure out what’s wrong with you.”

“OK, honey… Ugh… I think I’m gonna…lie back down now…” Fluttershy said with a small smile before setting her head back down on the pillow with a thump. She looked absolutely awful, but it would do her good to get as much rest as possible.

I felt a sigh escape my lips while I looked down at the ill pegasus mare before me. A smile crept across my face while I gently tucked her in. “Just take it easy today, honey. I’ll take care of you.”

Her eyes lazily looked up at me while her lips curled up into a weak smile as well. I could tell she was very weak, but that did not stop her from whispering to me. “I love you, dear…”

There was only one response I could give. I tenderly placed a kiss on her nose while slowly and lovingly caressing her mane. “Love you too, honey. Just rest up for today.”

While Fluttershy drifted off to sleep, I decided to get dressed. Since today was a warm summer day, I dressed light. I wore a pair of khaki shorts and a green polo shirt Rarity had recently woven for me before sliding on my socks and shoes. Right after that, I gently tapped on the birdhouse that was hanging from the ceiling in the nearest corner. “Good morning, Angela. You awake?”

Seconds later, my little pet dove stuck her head out of the hole in the front and let out a gentle coo as if to say ‘I am now’. I reached out and tenderly caressed her head with one finger. “I need to ask you for a small favor. Could you please take a message to Twilight Sparkle in town? I need her help.”

Despite being a mere animal with no means to speak, Angela nodded in response. I swear, the animals around Ponyville, and quite possibly all of Equestria, are so clearly intelligent that you can probably have a full conversation with them and they would understand every last word you say. Anyway, she fluttered out of her little house and perched upon my shoulder while I went over to a cupboard that held some stationery and inkwells. I pulled out the smallest scroll I could find and began to write upon it.

“Twilight, this is James. I am sorry to bother you, but you were the first person I thought of to ask for help. I just woke up and it seems Fluttershy has come down with something bad. I am not certain what she has and I know we do not have any medication for it, so I was hoping you would be able to identify the illness by its symptoms. Could you please come over as soon as you can?” Once that was done, I tightly rolled the scroll up and slid a ribbon down to its middle. I then held it up to Angela, who then grasped it in her foot. “Thanks, Angela. I’ll have a treat ready when you get back.”

I walked over to one of the bedroom’s windows and pushed it open before kneeling by it with my shoulder directed towards it. Once close enough, Angela spread her wings and flew out the window and out of sight. She knows where Twilight lives, that much I am certain of.

I then walked back over to Fluttershy’s side of the bed and saw that she was indeed fast asleep. Poor girl… I know what it is like to be rendered bedridden by an illness that saps you of your strength and even the focus required to do anything you like. Not a fun experience at all. Still, one must never underestimate the effectiveness of rest.

However, it was then that I remembered something. I still had to get started on breakfast. And Scootaloo had school today. Mumbling to myself about it, I quickly went downstairs and peeked in on Scootaloo. The little tomboyish filly was still fast asleep in her bed. It was while I looked at her that I had an idea of what to whip up for Fluttershy. Citrus fruits are great for the ill since they are rich in Vitamin C. I knew we had some oranges and lemons around.

Once I stepped into the kitchen, I went over to the refrigerator and pulled the door open before removing a pair of oranges and a trio of lemons. I also checked for grapefruit, a particularly large citrus fruit, but found none. I was hardly surprised though. Even when compared to lemons, they tend to be extraordinarily sour to the point of bitterness. I know I do not care for them and neither Fluttershy nor Scootaloo does either. Definitely an acquired taste.

I first cut the three lemons into wedges before reaching into a drawer next to the sink and pulling out my secret tool for peeling oranges. A utility knife. With a press of a switch, the triangular blade popped out of one end. Taking one orange, I dragged the tip through just under the surface of the rind from top to bottom. I pried some of it off before taking the blade and sliding it between the rind and the fruit inside, separating the two. Once I had ‘shaved’ the orange, I pried the wedges apart and set them aside. I then repeated the process with the second orange before placing the citrus slices on a plate and filling a cup with water, although I did eat one of the wedges for a light snack. After making certain Scootaloo was still asleep, I began to make my way up the stairs.

Fluttershy was still where I had last seen her. Lounging in bed with hardly any energy. I then kneeled by her side and tenderly stroked her cheek to gently wake her up again. “Are you hungry, honey?”

“Some honey does sound good right now…” Fluttershy mumbled groggily while seemingly struggling to lift her head. But the instant she looked at the plate in my other hand, her listless sickly expression brightened just slightly. “For me…?”

I nodded while cracking a smile. “Yup. Citrus fruits are good for when you’ve come down with something. It bolsters your immune system. Here you go.” I then held out one of the lemon wedges to my beloved. I could tell she was in no mood to move at all, so I felt it would be best if I fed her myself.

Fluttershy weakly opened her jaws and bit down on the wedge, taking all the fruit off of it while leaving the rind intact. She appeared to be having a hard time tasting it at first, but her expression soon showed a glimmer of a reaction to the taste of sourness. “Can you taste it fine?”

After swallowing, Fluttershy nodded at me. “Yeah… I didn’t taste much at first, but…I think the tartness turned my taste buds back on. More please?”

Piece by piece, I fed Fluttershy almost like a pet. It was such a calm and peaceful moment between us. I mean I could have been tending to things I would rather be doing, but I felt content just being there for her. Once she finished the lemon wedges, I started handing her the orange wedges. With no rinds, she ate them whole.

“Feeling better, honey?” I asked quietly while tenderly stroking her cheek. She seemed just a tiny bit more awake now that she had a bit more Vitamin C flowing through her.

Fluttershy started to look like she was about to start to climb out of bed. But when she tried to make herself stand, she fell back onto the mattress with a quiet thump. “Oops… I guess I’m not going anywhere today…”

A faint chuckle hummed inside my cheeks. As helpless as she seemed, Fluttershy looked so cute at that time. “That’s fine, honey. You just rest up for today.”

My girlfriend seemed to relax as a humble smile spread across her face. However, she suddenly gasped weakly while looking surprised and slightly panicked. “But…what about all the little animals? I still need to feed them for the morning…”

Right, I had all but forgotten about that. The many little creatures that live around our cottage rely on Fluttershy for their morning meals. And their midday meals as well, if memory serves. As much as I did not want her to strain herself, I still had no idea of where to start. “Um… I’d be happy to do it for you, but how should I go about it?”

Fluttershy weakly smiled at me before pointing to the desk that was just to the left of the bed. It had some bookshelves built into it. “Look in that folder there. I once asked Rainbow Dash to watch my place one day so I could go prepare a spot to watch the annual butterfly migration and I needed to write down the morning routine for her to follow.”

As beautiful as it sounded to watch entire swarms of butterflies soar overhead, I still felt a question pop into my head. “Uh… Rainbow Dash? Somehow, I can’t see her signing up for that.”

A giggle came from Fluttershy before it was abruptly interrupted by a brief coughing fit. “The only reason I asked her… Ugh… The reason was because all my other friends could not set aside time for it. Rainbow Dash thought the whole migration watching was boring, so she agreed to watch my place for a day instead of going with me to help set things up faster…” She then sighed while an awkward grin spread across her lips. “I don’t think she enjoyed it. And the animals seemed kind of glad to see her go when I came home. I guess she didn’t have the patience for it.”

“Rainbow Dash? Baby, patient she ain’t!” That got a laugh out of me. Oh man, Rainbow must have hated having to take care of all the animals hanging out around our place. Regardless, I then reached into the shelf and pulled out a pink paper folder. When I opened it, I found a single sheet of paper with various food words and numbers on it as well as the names of various animal types. A quick glance revealed that it showed when to feed the animals and how much food to give them with each meal. It seemed to consist of one feeding in the morning and another in the afternoon. “Oh, it’s all kept in that mini refrigerator. I was wondering what all that was for.”

Fluttershy nodded with a small smile before gently setting her head back down on her pillow. “It’s really easy and simple… But… I’m sorry, but can I go back to sleep? I’m still really tired…”

“Sure thing, honey. You rest up and I’ll take care of the critters for today.” I replied before placing one kiss on her forehead. Sure enough, she almost immediately nodded off. Hoping to get this out of the way as soon as possible so I could get started on my own breakfast, I went downstairs and into the kitchen.

Over the last year, I discovered the presence of a small refrigerator in one corner of the kitchen that always contained simple foods, such as lettuce, carrots, fish, and what seemed to be a large coffee can, among other things. I never bothered to actually inspect the can though since I have never cared for coffee…but now that I think about it, I have never seen Fluttershy drink coffee either. She has always been one for tea instead.

After looking through the fridge and removing a rather surprising variety of goods, I decided to look in the coffee can. I mean it surely was out of place in our household since none of us drink coffee. Heck, I doubt even Scootaloo cares for it. But I was in for a surprise when I held it in my hands. There seemed to be several small punctures in the lid. Was there something alive in it?

I got pretty much what I was expecting when I popped the lid off. The whole thing was filled with moist soil. And plenty of earthworms were squirming around in it. “Oh, so that’s where she keeps the worms.”

Even so, I had to prepare the worms since they were likely covered in mud. I went over to the sink and pulled out a large strainer before reaching into the can and grabbing a handful of worms. I then turned the faucet on and began to wash the worms and my hand of the mud. All the while, I began to quietly sing a brief verse. “Nobody likes me, everybody hates me, I guess I’ll go eat worms…”

A moment later, I had pretty much a dozen worms wriggling in the strainer while I filled another bowl with a tiny layer of water before placing the worms in it. That would keep them moist while letting the birds pluck them at will. “Big fat juicy ones, little… Uh… How did the rest of that song go?”

With how much I had to carry, it required more than one trip to get all of the food outside. I could see many little animals eyeing me curiously. I suppose they were wondering where the little yellow pony who usually feeds them was at the moment.

“Sorry, guys. Fluttershy’s calling in sick today, so you’re stuck with me.” I spoke up while setting out the bowl of worms. Not missing a beat, several songbirds swooped down before perching on its rim and began to pluck worm after worm from it. Perhaps this would go by more smoothly than expected. And I guess it helps that they have known me for a year.

“Let’s see… One carrot for Angel.....and a bowl of lettuce for lunch.” I read aloud the instructions on the sheet of paper I had. Off to the left of the cottage, I saw his little house within close proximity to a tree. He seemed to be sitting there on his haunches with his forelegs crossed while looking around impatiently. I suppose he was wondering where Fluttershy was with his breakfast. Somehow, I could almost imagine him calling out to her while threatening to drink his first ever carrot-flavored soda to get her attention.

“Morning, Angel. Hungry?” I asked upon drawing near with a carrot in my hand. While he initially looked rather surprised to see me coming, he soon crossed his arms again before looking away with disdain. He certainly can be a difficult little guy.

“Hey, I know you’re used to it being Fluttershy who feeds you, but that’s not happening today. She’s come down with something bad and is resting in bed. So you’ve got me. Do you want this or what?” I explained while wondering if he would really be stubborn enough to refuse his breakfast.

The little white rabbit looked up at me with a look of mild concern while I nodded to confirm that what I said was true. He let out a long sigh before once again looking away with a dissatisfied expression. But just when I thought I was going to have to leave him alone, he extended his paw to me in a fashion that seemed to say ‘Fine, give it here’ to me. I snickered lightly under my breath at this unintentionally humorous display and set the carrot down into his grasp. He then rigidly brought it to his mouth and began to nibble on it.

The rest of the animals around the place were far more accepting. I set out some berries and nuts for the chipmunks and squirrels, some more carrots and lettuce for the other rabbits in the area, and I had to take off my socks and shoes to get in the brook that ran in front of our home. I still had to get a pair of fish to deliver to the pair of weasels that live under the little earthen bridge that crosses it. However, I found that it was still too low for me to even squat under. “I guess even the duck walk won’t work here…”

I could see that I was going to have to crawl to get under the bridge. It is only barely tall enough for Fluttershy to walk under. If I were to attempt to do a squatting walk to get under there, I would be liable to fall over and get my clothes soaked. Against my better judgment, I decided to take my shorts off. Wearing only my boxers below the waist, I was unlikely to get anything wet while crawling.

The two fish I had in hand were kept close to my chest while I crawled through the shallow water and under the bridge. I am no ichthyologist, but judging by the slender bodies and coloration of their scales, I assume the two fish were common daces. Although I did have to wonder if Fluttershy ever goes through any moral dilemmas when she has to feed a fish that was once alive to another little animal friend of hers…

Next to a small earthen den on the side of the brook that is nearest to Fluttershy’s cottage is a very small wooden dock that apparently allows the weasels who live there to get out of the water without getting themselves muddy. Sure enough, the two lithe and flexible critters came out to greet me. They definitely seemed surprised to see me instead of Fluttershy, but they were happy enough once I had set the two fish on the dock. Not wanting to stay out of my clothes any longer, I quickly scratched their heads between the ears before crawling out of there as quickly as I could before stepping out of the brook and picking up my shorts while kicking the water from my legs. However, just before I could start to put them back on, I just happened to turn to the east and froze when I found someone I did not expect looking right at me.

I did not speak. Standing on the other side of the bridge was Twilight Sparkle with Angela perched upon her head. Even though ponies normally do not wear anything at all, it was still embarrassing to be caught outdoors in my undergarments. Finally, with a noticeable blush starting to shine through the purple coat on her cheeks, Twilight spoke first. “Uh… Why are you out here in your…underwear?”

Feeling my temperature rising in my face, leading me to suspect that I too was blushing, I hastily pulled my shorts back on. “Well… I didn’t want to get my clothes wet while crawling under the bridge. Someone’s gotta feed the critters, right?”

“Oh, right! Fluttershy came down with something bad, didn’t she?” Twilight asked while glancing up at the little white dove on her head. “I read the note Angela brought to me and came over as soon as I could. I brought a book on medicine to help us figure out what she’s sick with.” Sure enough, there were a pair of saddlebags hanging at her sides with her cutie mark emblazoned on them.

“Sweet! And thanks, Angela. Come here, pretty bird.” I replied with some excitement while I snatched up a few blueberries from a bowl nearby. My little friend flew over to me and perched on my opposite hand while pecking at the berries to open up the skin to reveal the fruit inside.

Twilight and I headed up the slope to the front door of the cottage before we headed inside. I set Angela down on the nearest shelf along with the berries she had not finished so she could finish her snack in peace. While I did so, Twilight peeked into Scootaloo’s room. That little tomboy was sleeping late that morning. Before I could say anything, she looked back at me with a calm smile before speaking softly. “Scootaloo looks so darling when she’s asleep.”

“Yeah, you’d never know how much energy she has by seeing her asleep like that. Anyway, shouldn’t we go check on Fluttershy now?” I retorted before heading towards the stairs. I did not want to keep Twilight any longer than was needed. I am sure she was in the middle of something when Angela showed up in the first place.

She nodded with a smile before trotting over to me and heading up the wooden steps. “Sure thing. The sooner we figure out what is wrong with her, the sooner we can figure out what needs to be done.”

Upon arriving at the top of the stairs, we found Fluttershy fast asleep in bed. The poor mare… I almost did not want to wake her. “Care to do the honors, Twi?”

“OK. Leave this to me.” My friend then quietly approached Fluttershy while I watched from a corner. Very tenderly, Twilight nudged our sleeping friend. “Rise and shine, Fluttershy. Doctor Twilight is making a house call.”

Slowly, but surely, Fluttershy began to stir and mumble before lazily opening her very tired eyes. “Huh…? Twi…light? When did you bring your sisters?”

That surprised both of us. Sisters? Last I checked, Shining Armor is the only sibling she has. Cadence may be her sister-in-law, but I doubt anyone ever really calls them that. Twilight, her eyes opened wide in bewilderment, glanced to her left and right. “Huh? I don’t have any sis… Oh, I see what’s going on.” She then used the levitation spell to pull a thick textbook from one of her saddlebags. “I thought you looked a little disoriented, but I didn’t expect you to be suffering from double vision. That helps narrow it down.”

“You’re looking up the illness via symptoms?” I asked while drawing closer to keep an eye on Fluttershy.

Twilight gently rubbed Fluttershy’s forehead with her hoof, both in a show of tenderness and apparently to check if she had a fever. “Let’s see… Lack of energy, double vision, disorientation, great fatigue… Oh, here it is!”

Fluttershy and I both leaned closer to try to see what was in the book. My girlfriend spoke first. “Uh… What is it? Do I have the flu?”

Our brainy unicorn friend smiled reassuringly at us both while placing the book back in her saddlebag. “Don’t worry, it’s nothing too serious. It seems you’ve come down with a case of the flutters.”

I very nearly laughed at that title. Flutters? “Seriously? The flutters? You just made that up, didn’t you?”

Fluttershy let out a rather weak giggle while Twilight too rolled her eyes, apparently finding the name to sound a bit silly as well. “I know it doesn’t sound serious, but that’s the actual name of the disease. It’s caused by a viral strain that only affects pegasi. It’s not lethal, but it mainly affects their hormones and nervous system to the point of generating significant energy loss and upsetting their equilibrium. It’s called the ‘flutters’ because pegasi cannot fly when afflicted with it. All they can manage to do is flutter around haphazardly.”

As silly as the name sounded, I soon found myself viewing it as being less humorous. The name certainly fits since it makes a pegasus’ signature ability to fly extremely difficult to perform. “You heard her, Fluttershy. No flying until you feel better.”

“Uh huh… I can live with that. But… Oh, wow… I didn’t know your brothers came to Equestria too, James… What are their names?” Fluttershy groggily mumbled while turning her gaze towards me. I had no response to that. Twilight and I just chuckled at how silly Fluttershy’s illness was making her act. A little levity is always good to have during times of sickness.

Once Twilight had fetched Fluttershy a glass of water, she tenderly nuzzled her face. “There is medication for it, but another way to get over the illness is to get plenty of rest. Take it easy for now, OK?”

Fluttershy very clumsily lifted the glass to her lips before slowly gulping down about half of its contents. “I will… I don’t think I can do anything right now… But thanks for coming, Twilight… I think I’ll get some more sleep now…”

“You do that. If you need anything, I always have time to stop by.” Twilight replied while gently patting Fluttershy’s shoulder to reassure her. Very soon, the sickly pegasus drifted off to sleep while Twilight and I headed back down the stairs.

“Thanks for coming, Twilight. I never would’ve guessed that she had something with such an odd name.” I said once we had reached the bottom of the stairs.

My friend looked back up at me with a calm smile. “It was a pleasure. Fluttershy should be OK in a week or so, but some medication should have her feeling better in no time if you get some today.”

That did raise a question though. I have yet to come down with anything significant ever since coming to Equestria. I know one of the local convenience stores sell simple medicines for pain and cold symptoms, but I have never seen them sell anything more specialized for specific illnesses. And I have not taken the time to locate the local pharmacy, assuming Ponyville even has one. “Uh… About that. Where can I even find that kind of medicine?”

I did not expect Twilight’s response. She turned her gaze towards the far window, the edge of the Everfree Forest visible beyond it. “Well… If you want my honest opinion on what to do, I recommend you go see Zecora. Her homemade remedies are probably better than anything you can buy in a store.”

Zecora… I had all but forgotten about her. It is a shame we do not see each other more often. “Oh, right. Zecora. Should've guessed… Well, if she can come up with a concoction that can change me back after being turned into a pony, she can probably come up with a cure for the flutters.”

“She certainly is a marvel with those natural ingredients. I just wish I knew that the first time I met her.” Twilight replied with a slightly awkward grin on her face. “If anything… It might be thanks to her that the ponies of Ponyville were not more hostile or wary of you when you first arrived.”

That was not a quip I was expecting. How could Zecora have possibly had a hand in my welcome into town being as smooth as it was? “Um… How so?”

With a slightly ashamed look on her face, Twilight looked back towards the window before looking at me again. “Not long after I first got settled into Ponyville myself, I saw Zecora for the first time. And… Well, I know this is going to sound silly, but the entire town was scared of her to the point of everyone hiding indoors.”

This made me roll my eyes in disbelief. “Um… That’s probably the silliest thing I’ve heard since I first met you, Twilight. And that’s saying a lot. Besides, what’s so scary about Zecora? She’s likeable, charming, and quite frankly beautiful. How can an entire town be so xenophobic of one person?”

Twilight rolled her eyes as well, apparently remembering some past frustration she held. “To be honest, it bothered me too. I never saw anything wrong with her at all. I knew she’s a zebra and that her kind hails from a far-off land to the south. Although aside from that, I think they were put off by her odd coloration and the fact that she constantly kept herself shrouded in a cloak. It also did not help that she lives in the Everfree Forest and you know what kind of a reputation that place has.”

“Uh… How can living in that place give you a bad reputation? I would expect them to want to know more about her if she can live there without trouble.” I asked while finding this tale of Twilight’s first encounter with Zecora becoming increasingly bizarre.

“It’s because the Everfree Forest is ‘unnatural’, from what my friends told me. Mind you, this was very shortly after I arrived in Ponyville, so I wasn’t familiar with how the ponies in town perceive things that are found locally. But…this is what they told me.” Twilight continued to explain while looking increasingly irritated. “In the Everfree Forest, plants grow, animals take care of themselves, and clouds move. All on their own.”

That revelation about how nature works had already been revealed to me in a previous conversation with the girls and I believe I already explained that once. Regardless, being reminded of that moment still got a laugh out of me. Once I had managed to cease my chuckling, I cleared my throat. “Right… So, what happened next?”

Twilight sighed while shaking her head. She clearly was not pleased with what she was thinking of. “Long story short, my friends and I ran into some Poison Joke while pursuing Apple Bloom, who was level-headed enough to not judge Zecora at first glance. We all suffered from some weird effects and were not even aware that the plant had caused it and assumed it was a curse. I’ll admit…even I got dragged into the hysteria. We pretty much had a nasty first encounter with Zecora, but Apple Bloom got through to us and we realized that Zecora, while different and unusual, is a good person and never meant any harm. When we went back to Ponyville with her to get the remaining ingredients to whip up a cure for the Poison Joke’s effects, we pretty much explained to the town that she was of no threat. If Zecora had never come along and showed us to never judge anyone who just looks strange at first glance… I’m worried your first impression with Ponyville would have been far more negative. Especially when we consider the delicate emotional state you were in at the time.”

She was certainly right about that. When I think back to that first day, I was very distraught and nervous. And while the ponies in town stared, they never once showed fear of me or even the slightest hint of hostility. Curious, yes, but never hurtful. What would they have done if Zecora had not arrived first? “That’s a good point… I’ll be sure to thank her next time I see her.”

Before we could even talk further, another voice spoke up from across the room. “Would you mind taking that somewhere else?! I’m trying to sleep!”

When Twilight and I looked in the direction the voice had come from, we were greeted by the sight of a groggy-looking Scootaloo gazing at us with an irritated scowl. I was quick to remind her of the current day. “Well, good morning, Scoot. You might wanna get ready for school. It is a Friday.”

That perked her up right away. “Huh?! It is?! Uh… I’ll get my stuff together! Be right back!” She then dashed back into the room, the sound of rustling saddlebags coming from within.

“Guess I better start on breakfast too. You wanna stay for an omelet, Twilight?” I asked while making my way to the kitchen.

Twilight seemed intrigued with the offer, but at the same time, she looked a bit hesitant. “That sounds tasty, but I already had breakfast. Spike cooked me some pancakes, so I’m not really hungry.”

Scootaloo, apparently having heard Twilight, called out from across the living room. “You gotta try his omelets, Twilight! They’re awesome!”

This seemed to get Twilight to rethink her decision since she turned her gaze to the floor while looking more focused. Eventually, she looked over at me again. “Well, what do you put in your omelets?”

“Oh, my favorite kind so far is with spinach, diced tomatoes, and feta cheese. They go together really well.” I replied while searching through the refrigerator for the ingredients.

“Mmm, that does sound amazing… Well… Um… OK, I’ll stay. But just for one omelet.” Twilight spoke after a moment of thought. I then noticed her take a seat on the stool at the table while merely watching me.

The process of cooking the omelets was the same as usual and I know I described it in the previous entry, so I will not go over it twice. Along with the omelets, I fried up some hash browns and two slices of toast. By the time I had finished, Scootaloo had joined Twilight at the table. However, she was quick to notice that someone was missing. “Where’s Fluttershy? In the bathroom?”

While I set out the food and plates on the table, I proceeded to explain Fluttershy’s current condition to her. “Yeah, about that… Fluttershy isn’t feeling well today. It seems she’s come down with a case of the flutters. It’s an illness exclusive to pegasi, so make sure you don’t get it too.”

Scootaloo’s eyes opened wide while her ears drooped. She clearly knew of the illness. “The flutters?! Uh oh… Uh… I’ll be sure to give her some space until she’s feeling better.”

“Yeah, it is a little on the contagious side. You could… Whoa, that does look awesome.” Twilight started to speak before I set the plate that was holding her omelet out in front of her. I had cut it in two to allow her to see the contents, which were an enticing mixture of green, red, and white.

“Care to do the honors?” I asked while holding out a fork to Twilight.

“Gladly.” Twilight then used the levitation spell to grab the fork before using it to cut and lift a morsel of the omelet to her mouth. After a moment, she swallowed and grinned brightly at me. “Wow, that’s delicious! Where’d you learn how to cook like this?”

“Well, my dad does run his own restaurant back home. I guess I inherited some of his cooking expertise.” I replied while taking a seat on my own stool.

Breakfast was fairly uneventful from that point on. Scootaloo would keep talking about new scooter stunts she was developing while Twilight would often speak of her studies under Celestia and new spells she was trying to learn. I mostly just sat there and listened without a word unless they asked me something specifically. I actually felt rather bad that Fluttershy was not there with us, but I suppose it could not be helped. I doubt she would even be able to taste the food very well in her current condition. Although it made for a nice change of pace to have Twilight Sparkle with us.

Scootaloo seemed to scarf her food down rather quickly compared to the rest of us. Was she worried she would be late for school? Sure enough, I got my answer after she chugged the rest of her milk. “That was awesome! Ready to go, James?”

In all honesty, while I do enjoy my walks with Scootaloo, I was actually rather worried about Fluttershy. It did not feel right to leave her unattended. “Uh… What about Fluttershy? Who’s… Say, could you watch her for a little while, Twilight?”

My friend shook her head with a frown. “I’d love to, but I really need to get back home. I’ve got some errands to line up for Spike and I need to get back to studying. The list Princess Celestia has given me needs to be completed by the end of the weekend.”

I have never once figured out just what it is Twilight’s studies entail, nor their purpose, but it is probably something for scholarly pursuits or the study of ‘friendship’, as I have been told a few times. Still, one learns about friendship by experiencing it, not by reading about it. Perhaps she was studying behavioral patterns. Regardless, I respected her decision. “OK. Well… Could you go by yourself this time, Scoot? I know you know the way. And you’ll probably meet up with Apple Bloom on the way.”

Initially, she seemed rather disappointed. But mere seconds later, her expression perked up as if she just had an idea. “Oh, all right. I guess it wouldn’t be nice to leave a sick pony alone anyway. I’ll be OK.” She then hopped down from her stool and trotted outside the kitchen before looking back at Twilight and me with a smile. “I’m gonna get going now. See ya tonight, James!” She then galloped out of sight, but not towards the front door. Instead, she seemed to be heading back over to her room.

Twilight seemed to notice this as well. “You think she forgot her saddlebags?”

A moment later, Scootaloo ran past the doorway and out of sight towards the front door. In the single second I saw her, she was indeed wearing a pair of saddlebags, but there was something else on her as well. “Was that a helmet?”

Not even a minute after hearing the door close, I heard the buzzing of a small motor. Twilight and I then headed over to the window and looked outside. Scootaloo was riding away from the cottage on her scooter. “Well, that’s one way to go to school in style.”

Twilight let out a small giggle, apparently amused by Scootaloo’s choice of transportation that day. “Have you noticed how good she is on that scooter?”

“You mean how she’s skilled at scooter stunts and dance in general? I have to wonder how she’s gone this long without figuring that out.” I retorted while shaking my head. Her special skills, as well as that of the other two Cutie Mark Crusaders, are so blatantly obvious that it is actually embarrassing.

Twilight soon looked up at me and cracked a smirk. “You think they just need a push in the right direction?”

“You know what? I don’t see why not. If neither of them have figured out what they’re good at by the time their school’s talent show is one week away next year, I’ll tell them myself.” I replied after thinking of those three fillies. I adore those girls, but their utter obliviousness to their true special talents is starting to go from endearing to mildly annoying. Especially when they display them without ever once noticing what they are doing so well.

I walked Twilight to the front door after that. Once the door was open, she turned around and motioned with her hoof for me to lower myself. I saw what she wanted and dropped to one knee while holding out my arms. Sure enough, she wrapped her arms around me for a tender embrace. “It was good seeing you, James. Take care of Fluttershy. And be sure to stop by Zecora’s place before it gets dark. I know she has a cure. And… Oh! I just now remembered! I stopped by Sugarcube Corner on the way up here. Pinkie Pie wanted me to inform you that you have the day off. She didn’t say why though.”

Well, that was certainly random to say at the end of our meeting. I mean it was considerate of them to give me the day off so I could watch over Fluttershy. But it was way too coincidental of that to happen without me asking them for it. I wonder…

“She did? Huh… Well, that’s convenient. I was just starting to wonder if I should ask them. Anyway, I’ll pay Zecora a visit today when I get some time. I just need to figure out when the best time is. Take care, Twi. And say hi to Spike for me.” I spoke quietly while tenderly rubbing my fingers through her mane. Not wanting to keep her away from her studies any longer, the two of us said our goodbyes before I saw Twilight trotting down the dirt path and across the bridge towards Ponyville in the distance.

I will admit that while the atmosphere of Fluttershy’s house was calming, I actually found myself becoming bored very quickly. Fluttershy was still fast asleep, so I could not interact with her in any way. And although I suppose I could have gone somewhere, I felt so restricted in what I could do since I was worried about leaving Fluttershy unattended in the off chance that she would awaken.

I very soon found myself missing the modest hustle and bustle of Ponyville. While I do adore the area Fluttershy lives in, being stuck in her house for extensive periods of time is not something I enjoy very much. Although I have to say the atmosphere was delightful with the wind tenderly blowing through the open windows while songbirds would occasionally chirp from somewhere outside. The only problem was that there was practically nothing for me to do to occupy myself aside from looking through some magazines. Even so, I would rather be enjoying the great outdoors or be around people in town. I can see why Fluttershy goes to Ponyville so often. Despite being shy, it feels good to be around pleasant people.

It was while I was reclining on Fluttershy’s bench-like sofa while reading one of the school’s newspapers that Scootaloo brought home to pass the time that I was subjected to an unexpected interruption. I noticed the faint sound of footsteps just outside the window. Actually, it was more like hooves than typical feet thanks to the telltale clopping sound. And immediately afterward, I heard someone knock on the door.

“I don’t think we were expecting any guests today…” I mumbled to myself while I set the newspaper down and began to approach the door. But when I opened the door, I certainly did not see who I was expecting. “Uh… Hello?”

I saw not one, but two lovely mares standing before me. “Good morning. May we speak to one Mr. James please?” Asked the taller of the two.

“Well… This is different. What’s up, your highnesses?” I retorted while stepping outside so I would not have to crouch. As it turned out, Celestia and Luna themselves were standing right in front of me.

Luna was quick to smile at me and caught me in an embrace right away. “Well, as much as I would love to say that this is a pleasure trip, I’m afraid to say that we are here on important business.”

While returning my beautiful friend’s affection with an embrace of my very own, I felt the need to ask. “Important business? What for?”

The Princess of the Night lowered herself back to the ground before extending her wing to me. I had failed to notice that she was grasping something in it. “Well, do you recognize this?”

I felt my playful side coming out as I beheld what I was seeing. A silver chalice with a silver lid set upon it. I then took the chalice in hand and removed the lid. “How’d you know I was in the mood for some fine wine?”

Luna and Celestia instantly looked at me with horrified expressions while I began to lift the chalice to my lips. But before I could fake them out, the chalice was coated with a billowing golden yellow aura and pulled away from me by an unseen force. Celestia, clearly the one casting the spell, spoke up with a less composed voice. “James, that isn’t edible! You know this isn’t used to carry beverages!”

I burst into laughter at just how spooked I had them. “I know what it is! I just couldn’t help myself!” The two princesses soon looked at each other with crooked smiles before they too joined in the laughter.

Once the three of us had gotten enough laughter out of my little gag, I took the chalice in hand again while looking down at its contents. As expected, it contained a swirling mass of dark blue and white liquid metal. “So, what’s this for again? There isn’t some sort of new crisis happening, is there?”

“Not at all. It’s just time for your next lesson.” Luna replied with a grin upon her muzzle as she appeared eager to get started on whatever they had arrived for.

This caught me by surprise. Lesson? For what? I never signed up for anything. “Um… What kind of lesson are we talking about?”

Celestia smiled at me before gesturing towards the chalice with her hoof. “Well, as you know, your armor gives you the ability to use various types of magic. But the only spell you have mastered by this point is the basic levitation spell.”

Luna then winked at me while continuing Celestia’s explanation. “And to that end, we are here to begin training you to get even more out of your equipment. It would not do to have all this potential in such an impressive piece of armor with no means to access it.”

While this proposition did sound interesting to me, I had to question exactly why such a thing would be necessary. The only reason I was given that suit of enchanted armor in the first place was because Nightmare Moon had become separate from Luna and was still a potential threat to the world. And that was something no one saw coming. I could not see myself getting involved with any future conflicts that would require the use of this armor. “Um... That sounds fun and all, but…do I have to? I mean… You don’t really need me if another crisis comes up, right? Shouldn’t the Elements of Harmony be enough to stop them?”

Celestia and Luna looked at each other while their expressions became more neutral. Although they said nothing, they seemed to understand each other perfectly. Celestia then looked back at me and continued to speak. “True. We do not expect to ask you for any aid should another grave conflict occur. However… This is YOUR armor, James. You are the only one permitted to access it. And therefore, you should be allowed to get the most out of it.”

Luna then spoke while Celestia fell silent. “There is untold potential in this armor. A fusion of both Celestia’s might and my own. And unless the wearer can draw out that power, the wearer is getting not even half of the armor’s potential out of it.”

Again. The fact that the armor’s magical properties contain both the magical capabilities of bother the Princess of the Dawn and Princess of the Night. The two most powerful alicorns on the planet, Nightmare Moon aside. I honestly felt somewhat intimidated about having that much power in my possession. To give that kind of power to someone… That would require more than just trust. “Are you certain it’s a good idea to give that kind of power to a mere mortal? Let alone a human? I mean… From the way you put things, the humans who used to live in this world were not always the most reasonable bunch.”

Their response was not what I expected. They smiled at me. Celestia, as usual, spoke first. “James. If we had any doubts about your moral integrity, we would not have even showed you this treasure in the first place. We know this armor is in good hands. And as the creators of this armor, and as your friends, we only wish for you to use this gift to its fullest.”

“Granted, we have no intention of ever forcing you into partaking in any future conflicts. However, more recent events before your arrival have taught us the value of…preemptive preparation. In layman’s terms, we wish to be on the safe side by making certain you know how to get the most out of what you have.” Luna added while casting her gaze towards me and the chalice in my hands.

“Getting the most out of what I have… That actually does sound like my style.” I spoke softly while looking down at the constantly shifting mass of liquid metal. With a slight smile, I slid my shoes off before sticking my finger into the liquid. Like before, it began to creep over my entire body before hardening into a tough metal shell. In a mere moment, a sturdy suit of familiar winged plate armor covered my body. “Shall we begin?”

The two princesses smiled at me in satisfaction before Luna spoke to me. “Absolutely. Right this way. It would be best if we tutor you in a wide open area.”

While I followed Celestia and Luna out into the vast open meadow that was somewhere between my home, Ponyville, and Sweet Apple Acres, I noticed something odd. I had never worn this armor while wearing shorts before. And yet, despite having my shins exposed, they felt comfortable. Along with the hard layer of plate armor, does that liquid metal also generate a flexible layer of underarmor as well? I am certain I could wear this armor in just my undergarments and I would still feel comfortable.

During the walk, my eyes frequently glanced at the two beautiful alicorns before me. I would then look down at my gauntlets. The parts of my armor that contain the magical energies needed to cast spells. My right contains the power of Celestia and my left contains the power of Luna. I then turned my gaze towards them once more. For as long as I have known them this past year, I never once saw them exert any significant magical might outside of the moving of the sun and moon. It is strange… I know that they indeed must be powerful to accomplish such a feat, but… I always saw them as two likeable and beautiful women. Not paragons of magical might. Just what kind of power do they truly possess?

Eventually, the two princesses came to a stop and turned to face me. Luna spoke first. “I believe this area will do. Shall we begin?”

“I suppose…” I replied briefly, not entirely certain of what to expect.

Celestia began to pace back and forth in front of me while never looking away. “All right then. As we saw on the night you first received your armor, you have become accustomed to your swift ground movement and physical strength in your legs, you have become a capable flier, and you know how to channel the magical energies in your gauntlets to cast spells. Today, we will instruct you how to increase your spell pool while also learning how to use the more specialized magical energies within your gauntlets.”

“By ‘specialized energies’, you mean magic that only you two can wield?” I asked, not entirely certain if I should interrupt them.

“That is exactly what she meant.” Luna replied while drawing near. “There are many spells that any unicorn can use. But Celestia and I… Our magic is of unique polarities. There are some spells that only she can use, just as there are with me.”

Celestia then took a step forward, possibly to draw my attention away from Luna and focus it exclusively on her. “And we will get to that. But first, the basics. As Luna said, there are many types of spells a unicorn can learn. Hundreds, in fact. From the basic levitation spell…” Her horn was then coated by a billowing golden yellow aura before she suddenly rose off the ground. However, she then spread her gorgeous white wings and flipped herself upside-down before hovering…while upside-down without any difficulty. “To the gravity change spell.”

I hunched forward while my jaw hung open. Celestia was not flying upside-down at all. She was flying properly, but with gravity trying to pull her up into the sky! “How does… I thought… Actually, never mind. Magic can’t really be explained to begin with, so why should I even ask?”

The two alicorns chuckled at my obvious bewilderment before Celestia’s horn was coated by her magic aura again. However, she was soon coated by her own magic aura before slowly rotating herself until her hooves were just off the ground. She then lightly set herself down, having apparently set gravity’s pull on her back to normal. “Also, although you are more accustomed to using it on other objects, you can use levitation on yourself.”

Luna then stepped forward to draw my attention. “Of course, there is also the ever-useful…” Her horn was then coated by her billowing blue magic aura before she vanished in a flash of light and reappeared on the opposite side of her sister in an identical flash. “Teleportation spell. But I assume you’ve seen this spell used before.”

“Yeah, Twilight seems really proficient with it…” I said while taking in their words. It was rather shocking to see just what magic can do even after spending a full year in a world where magic use is commonplace. But that is likely because the spells I normally see are of the ‘common’ variety. “But aren’t those spells difficult to use?”

Celestia nodded while beginning to walk around me. “Some are. The spell I just showed you and the teleportation spell are highly advanced spells that are both tricky to learn and more mentally taxing than most others. The key elements to the use of the teleportation spell are distance and mass. The farther you go and the more mass you have to move, the more difficult and tiring it is.”

Luna then spoke up, apparently to cover something Celestia had forgotten to mention. “Another thing. It is also dependant on line of sight and memory. You can only teleport to a place you can see or a place that you can easily remember. And depending on how far away the location is, you may not be able to reach it.”

In an attempt to be witty or funny, I asked a question. “So you’re saying I could use this spell to teleport all the way back to Earth and grab a sandwich from my favorite lunch spot?”

This prompted a snicker from Celestia while Luna rolled her eyes with a smirk spreading across her lips. “No, of course not. Your home world is light-years away. Even the most powerful magic casters can’t possibly get that far. Even the moon is too far away to teleport to. To travel that far would require a far more specialized spell.”

Luna then began to walk towards me while her horn was coated in her blue magic aura. “Of course, they are not the only advanced spells out there. Others inclu…oof!” For whatever reason, she walked right into me. She clearly did not expect it either, despite having her eyes open.

“You OK?” I asked while looking on in concern. That was certainly clumsy of her, but she seemed baffled by it as well. Luna then reached out and tapped her hoof on my armored abdomen, almost as if she was expecting to phase through it.

“Hm. It seems your armor works quite well. It seems to resist all forms of passive magic.” She spoke with a focused gaze.

“What Luna was trying to demonstrate is the spell that allows one to phase through solid matter. But I doubt you’ll ever be able to successfully learn that one. It’s one of the most difficult spells out there to master. Even I never got it down!” Celestia explained while getting a good laugh out of Luna’s failed performance. I raised my hands while shaking my head, not entirely certain if I could believe that such a spell exists.

However, while I watched these demonstrations, a question came to mind. “Do you really think I can actually use these spells? I mean…I barely have a grasp on how magic works at all.”

Luna nodded right away. “You do have a point. Even earth ponies and pegasi possess types of magic, though they are mostly passive. However, humans have absolutely no innate magical abilities whatsoever.”

Celestia then continued to speak in further detail. “For them to use any magic at all, they would often craft magical artifacts to compensate for that weakness. However, your armor bestows upon you the same level of mental and magical focus that Luna and I possess. You cannot feel it, but your mental aptitude for focusing and channeling magical energies is just as great as ours. With practice, you will likely even be able to match us someday.”

This sounded too good to be true. I certainly did not feel wiser or smarter or more serene. But perhaps that is not what using magic is about. “Well…shall we start so I can get a better feel for being able to use magic?”

“By all means, let’s. Which spell would you like to try first?” Luna asked while Celestia looked on.

After a brief moment of thought, I came up with my answer. “How about teleportation? Doesn’t get much more convenient than that.”

Celestia smiled at me before speaking. “Excellent choice. Now, just do as I tell you.”

Even though I somehow had a bit of a grasp of what she told me, there is no possible way I can go into detail on what her instructions entailed. Magic is an arcane art that is excruciatingly difficult to explain. My apologies, but you have to actually experience it to have any idea on how it works. Anyway, I did as I was told. I tried focusing the magical energies in my right arm for this spell, a golden yellow aura coating my armored forearm and hand in response to my will. An instant later, I found myself standing not in front of my mentors, but behind them. However, the experience was…jarring, to say the least. I instantly dropped to my knees while my eyes rolled around in my head as if I had come down with the world’s worst recorded case of vertigo. I honestly felt as if I was going to vomit.

“Oh dear, are you all right?!” Luna asked while rushing to my side, but was quick to back away when she saw me lifting my hand to my mouth.

“Oog… Gimme a minute… Ugh… I… I… I think… Yeah, I’m gonna be OK… Man, that was close…” I groaned while breathing deeply to settle myself. I then sat down with a thud, my head still swaying from side to side.

With a nervous grin, Celestia approached me as well. “Yes, that’s usually the first experience one has when they use the teleportation spell for the first time. It’s very taxing on the mind and unless your focus is just right, it leaves you heavily disoriented. The only way to improve is with practice.”

“In that case… Can we take a break while my stomach settles?” I asked while falling on my back and just looking up at the sky. I swear I felt like the world was spinning under me.

“Uh… Sure. Take all the time you need.” Luna replied while sounding like she was about to start laughing at any second.

After a good three minutes or so, I felt the world stop spinning and sat up again. The two princesses seemed to be whispering to each other in conversation. “OK, I’m good now. Uh… Could you explain some of the more ‘specialized’ spells to me now?”

The two alicorns looked at each other and smiled. Celestia then spoke while they approached me. “Sure. I think you’ll find this part of the lesson to be quite dazzling.”

Luna’s horn was then coated by her blue billowing aura before she began to speak next. “There are some spells that are of a more offensive nature. Created for self-defense. This spell, while very basic, is very effective in repelling most threats.” A broad beam of blue magical energy was then shot from the tip of her horn that rocketed off into the sky. “While it will send most living creatures sprawling, the most heavily concentrated forms of this spell can obliterate boulders. Although the softer and more durable bodies of living creatures will likely survive it.”

I nodded while crossing my arms, rather impressed by this show of power. “But that’s still a spell anyone can use with practice, right?”

Celestia then flashed me a slightly excited smirk as she began to back away from me while her golden yellow magic aura surrounded her horn. As if she was about to show me a very unexpected surprise. “Very true. But the reason we showed you the most basic forms of attack-based magic is because the unique magical polarities within your gauntlets…” When she paused, my eyes opened slightly wider when I saw that the golden yellow aura surrounding her horn had become a cloak of flickering orange flames. “…possess extraordinarily destructive power.”

With that, Celestia reared up on her hind legs and launched a surging stream of fire from her horn high into the air. Fire… Raw unfettered fire. Or at least it seemed to be. The fire coming from her horn appeared to be a bit more fiery yellow in color that typical orange flames… Perhaps magic-based fire has slightly different properties than natural fire? Even so, I could still feel the heat. But as brazen as this display of power was, I could see that Celestia was taking great care to not expose her flames to the meadow we were standing in. Regardless, it was quite clear to me. The Princess of the Dawn commands the power of heat.

“This is the kind of power your armor possesses, James! The power of flames!” Celestia spoke rather boldly while the spell was cancelled and she landed back down on her hooves. But the instant she turned to face me, I ducked out of the way. Having seen what her horn can do, I felt as if I was standing before a loaded rifle. Wait… Do not worry about what a rifle is.

“Hm? James, what is… Oh, stop that! Why are you… Stop!” Celestia finally barked at me as I repeatedly tried to stay out of her way.

Luna too seemed baffled by why I was trying to make sure I was not in her sister’s direct line of sight. “James, what’s wrong?”

I knew I was going to sound silly, but I decided to be honest with them. “Well… Let’s just say after seeing that… I don’t want to be in her way just in case that horn goes off again.”

Celestia rolled her eyes at me, clearly finding my fears humorous. “James. Listen to me.”

The Princess of the Dawn began to approach me. I tried to duck out of her way the instant she faced me, but found my feet rooted to the ground. When I glanced down, I found a familiar blue billowing magic aura surrounding my armored feet. “Luna, knock it off! Lemme go!”

Luna cracked a grin while she giggled. She was clearly restraining my movement. I kept trying to yank my legs up, but it felt as if I had my feet stuck in blocks of concrete. I felt my fear rising the closer Celestia drew. But soon, she stopped with her face mere inches away from mine. She then spoke with a serene smile and a soft calming tone. “Calm yourself, my friend.”

Celestia tilted her head down until her horn rested atop my forehead. I could see that her magic was being channeled through it, although no spells of any sort were cast. “I know I possess the power to bring great harm to you or anypony I wish. But the important thing is that I have no intention of ever doing so.” She then looked me in the eye, her beautiful magenta irises focused right on me. “Do you think I would ever harm you?”

Despite how nervous I was feeling, I could see no hostility in those eyes. In fact, I saw a deep concern. Celestia is a sweetheart. I know she is far from being violent. She would never harm anyone unless they threatened her people. I wanted to believe her despite my fears. I gently reached up and grasped her horn before lowering it. I was hoping I would be able to get over my fear by looking my fear directly in the eye.

“No, you’re not like that. You’re a wonderful person, Celestia.” I spoke softly while her horn was mere inches from me. I ran my armored fingers up and down its length. It possesses great power. The power to burn and kill. But I know it will not kill unless it needs to. It would never be used to harm me.

I felt the magical restraints on my feet vanish as Luna drew near. “Are you sure you’re going to be fine? If our magic frightens you, we can postpone any further lessons until later.”

Having felt my fears mostly fade away, I felt more comfortable in their presence. “Nah, I’m good now. But what about you, Luna? What’s your equivalent to Celestia’s fire magic?”

The Princess of the Night gave me a most crooked grin. “Really? You dare ask that? What is the natural opposite of fire?”

My first guess would have been water. But before I could even reply, she turned away from me while her horn was coated by her billowing blue magic aura. A second later, a surge of icy light blue frost, snow, and frigid mist was conjured from the tip of her horn and unleashed in a swirling vortex while howling with gale force winds. After several seconds, the spell ceased. I was both shocked and impressed by what I saw. The line of grass before her was glazed over with jagged ice, as if a powerful winter storm had blown through.

“Woo! Awesome, Luna!” I called out while surveying the results of her frigid demonstration.

Luna took a bow before me before lifting her head to look towards me again. “Where my sister commands heat, I control the chilling cold of the night. Fitting, no?”

Celestia then smiled while approaching her sister. “That power is contained within your left gauntlet. And there is one thing you must know, James. While my fire magic is clearly greater in destructive potential, Luna’s ice magic is far more versatile. Care to demonstrate, sister?”

“Gladly. Watch closely now.” Luna spoke with some gusto. It seemed that the two princesses were actually enjoying themselves while showing these demonstrations of their power. I suspect it has been a very long time since they last had the chance to let loose like that.

I watched closely while Luna conjured up a cloud of frosty mist above her. Seconds later, what I assume was the moisture in the air being super cooled compacted together and formed icy blue darts composed of raw ice. Wait… I doubt she would need the moisture to actually make them. I am sure her magic can create ice from nothing. Even so, five ice darts were floating in the air.

“James. Be still.” Luna spoke sternly while the ice darts turned towards me. I understood where this was going and stood my ground. A second later, the darts shot towards me at great speed. They all slammed into my armored chest, shattering in the process. Even though I did flinch a little from feeling the tremor of the impacts, I did not even see a dent on my cuirass.

“Wow, this really is pretty resistant to magic. Even those that have physical mass, huh?” I asked while I instinctively brushed my chest off. I suppose the reason why I was not more worried was because my armor had endured a point-blank lightning spell from Nightmare Moon, so several tiny darts would hardly do anything as well. While I was on that thought, I spoke up. “Wait! Nightmare Moon can use lightning magic, right? What about you?”

“I’m so glad you asked! Celestia?” Luna spoke with a somewhat excited grin while turning her gaze towards her sister.

Celestia nodded before looking towards me. “Very true. But allow me to explain. The spells you just saw, the manipulation and creation of heat and cold, is actually the first level of our magic. They are potent, but easy to cast. However, each of these polarities has a second level that is even more potent and requires greater focus. And as you saw on the night you faced Nightmare Moon, lightning magic is the more powerful ‘cousin’ to your ice magic.”

I was hardly surprised. Lightning on its own is a deadly element. Traveling at almost light speed and with a temperature of fifty thousand degrees Fahrenheit, it is one of the most powerful natural elements in existence. But…wait. “Hang on… The lightning that Nightmare Moon shot at me seemed a little…..slow for electricity.”

Luna nodded while her horn was coated by her billowing magic aura again. “Very true. Watch closely.” With her horn pointed skywards, a burst of arcing pale blue electricity shot forth. It was fast, I can say that much. But it did not reach into the heavens as quickly as I could blink. It also lacked the accompanying deafening roar of a thunderclap as well.

“As you can see, lightning magic is slower than real lightning. That is because it is not raw lightning. Our secondary forms of offensive based magic are not quite on par with the natural elements, although they do come relatively close.” Luna proceeded to explain before turning her gaze towards Celestia. Now that Luna had finished her demonstration, it was time for the Princess of the Dawn to display her strongest weapon.

Celestia, her face showing a stern frown, nodded and turned away from us. “Please do not interrupt me. It has been much too long since I last used this spell.”

Her voice was uncharacteristically serious in its tone. What was she about to use? I saw Celestia close her eyes as her horn was coated by her billowing yellow magic aura. However, I soon noticed something forming at the tip of her horn. A steadily growing orb of some sort of yellowish white substance. It clearly was not fire. No, that could not possibly be any type of flame.

I was tempted to say something. I wanted to ask Luna what sort of element her sister was displaying. But I could not. I could not bring myself to interrupt them. The pulsing orb grew, never leaving the tip of Celestia’s horn as if it was balancing upon it. When it grew to roughly half Celestia’s size, I saw her open her eyes. With a growl of effort, she lifted her head back before bringing it down. The orb was launched from her horn, rocketing off into the horizon to the west without much fanfare.

“Um…” I started to mutter as the brightly glowing orb became like a twinkling star in the distant blue sky. But before I could even ask any questions, I saw and felt it. A colossal fiery explosion filled the sky in the great distance. I could feel a slight tremor in the air that even startled several flocks of birds that had been roosting in nearby trees into taking flight and flying away.

Celestia turned to face me, her expression still stern. What she had just used was no laughing matter. Seeing what I was wondering, she spoke the answer. “That was the most destructive form of magic I possess. Plasma magic.”

Plasma. That word sent a shiver across my flesh that lifted goose bumps. What Celestia had just launched from her horn was not a compacted orb of flames, but was actually a miniature star! And I had just witnessed it go supernova! I mean she is the princess who controls the sun. And it is made of the stuff! I suppose I should not be surprised that she could produce a magical variant of it.

“Plasma magic… That’s… Well, that is beyond awe-inspiring. And you said that it isn’t real plasma?” I asked, knowing that real plasma is one of the most unstable and destructive elements out there. Is plasma magic just as unstable?

Celestia shook her head, although her expression remained stern. “No, I am incapable of creating raw plasma. While plasma magic is certainly destructive, it pales in comparison to raw plasma. Only my mother and father are capable of generating natural plasma and lightning respectively.”

This actually left me momentarily speechless. I had heard of Celestia and Luna’s parents at least once before. But being able to actually create such deadly energies… What are they? Finally, my curiosity got the better of me. “Who are they exactly? Your parents.”

Luna and Celestia looked towards each other before glancing at me a couple of times during another one of their silent conversations. They soon smiled and turned to face me. Celestia spoke first as usual. “I suppose we can tell you. Though I would appreciate it if you do not go around spreading the word. Their existence by this point in time is a bit of a secret.”

I nodded in silent agreement, promising to not reveal the information to anyone. I will make certain to hide this entry once I finish writing it as well. Luna then began to speak. “As I am certain you have guessed, we do not carry the titles of ‘princess’ without reason. King Orbash and Queen Sunflare. They are our parents and they reigned over this world for a short time in the distant past. Father crafted the moon while Mother wove the sun.”

I had to stop a moment to take that in. Even though Celestia and Luna control the movement of the sun and moon, which by itself is a phenomenal feat, their parents actually CREATED these two celestial bodies?! The moon I can kind of understand, but creating a colossal self-sustained nuclear reactor in the void of space millions of times larger than the planet I am standing on… What in the world are they?! Are they gods?!

Celestia was quick to notice my confusion and spoke with a soft chuckle. “I know what you are thinking and no, they are not gods. They are merely the most powerful ponies who have ever existed.”

“Yeah, I can kind of see that. Just… Wow… Do you think I’ll ever meet them?” I replied while glancing up at the sun. Queen Sunflare made that… Wow.

Luna sighed before she offered a reply. “I honestly cannot say. They left this world in our care although I am certain they are still watching from afar as we speak. It would not surprise me if they already know about you.”

“Do you think they would want to meet me?” I asked rather absentmindedly as I kind of just blurted that out.

Celestia rolled her eyes while an uneasy smile spread across her lips. “I am not so certain about Mother. She was a rather stubborn mare at times. Father, on the other hoof… I am sure he would love you. I think you two would get along very well.”

I cracked a small smile before turning and looking west. The king and queen of Equestria. They sounded like truly spectacular people. Just hearing their names gave me a very righteous and noble vibe. Sunflare. Orbash. I wonder if I will ever have the opportunity to cross paths with them…

“Your parents sound pretty cool. And they raised some very beautiful daughters.” I spoke once I turned back towards the two alicorn sisters.

“Oh, you…” Celestia spoke with a giggle while a slight blush filled her white cheeks. Luna offered a similar expression, though she provided no words. It did bring to mind a question though. If Celestia, Luna, and even Nightmare Moon are so drop-dead gorgeous, then just how majestic are their parents? They must have been beating off suitors with sticks still attached to the trees before they were wed!

“Well, enough of that stroll down memory lane. Shall we get back to the business at hoof?” Luna soon asked while regaining her composure.

“Right… So, what spell should I try next?” I asked while glancing down at my hands.

“Let’s stay with the standard spells for now before moving onto the more specialized ones. How about the gravity-changing spell?” Celestia asked while drawing closer to me.

After explaining to me how to cast the spell, which I still cannot describe, I gave it a go. This time, I tried to cast the spell with my left gauntlet in the hopes of trying to make myself more ambidextrous in the use of magic. “So, how does this go? Do I just whooooaaaaa!!!!”

Next thing I knew, I was hurtling backwards for about five seconds before falling to the ground and flopping head over heels with a series of clanks. I sounded like someone getting kicked down a flight of stairs inside a metal trashcan. I am amazed that I did not hit my head on anything.

My mentors were quick to rush to my aid. Luna especially sounded like she was in a bit of a panic. “Good lord, are you well?! James, speak to us!”

“I’m a bit sore now… But that was kinda fun!” I replied while pulling myself to my feet. As embarrassingly badly as I was doing, I was still having some fun with it.

Celestia seemed especially relieved since she let out a very audible sigh. That look she was showing seemed to be of someone who only narrowly averted a massive mistake. “Let’s not try that spell again until next time. I should have known better than to leave your helmet behind.”

Bit by bit, I tried out more spells while the royal sisters instructed me. I found myself having an easy time using them due to the armor heightening my mental focus, although actually using them correctly was proving to be a whole other challenge. I did not use a single one right. We must have tried out no fewer than a dozen spells. I believe it will take me several sessions before I improve enough to say I have mastered them.

After a while, I rubbed my head while feeling slightly lightheaded. My mind was clearly not accustomed to such focus and needed to rest a bit. “Man, this really takes a lot outta you when you’ve never used magic much in your life.”

Luna hovered alongside me before gently nudging my side. “Do not worry about that. Even unicorn foals tend to tire easily when they use magic for the first few times in their lives, the levitation spell notwithstanding.”

After taking a short walk around the field to clear my head, I returned to my mentors with a flap of my wings to close the distance more swiftly. “OK, I’m good. What spell is next?”

Celestia cast me a more subdued smile that seemed to show that her mood had shifted to one of wariness and caution. “I believe it is time that we begin to instruct you in harnessing the unique energies within your gauntlets. Now that you have a slightly firmer grasp of manipulating your magical energies, you should have an easier time harnessing them without losing control.”

“All right then. Which first?” I replied while glancing at my hands. Left for cold and lightning, right for heat and…heat. Why did I write that?

Luna spoke up first. “I recommend ice. It is not as dangerous as fire and is more flexible and requires less focus.”

The Princess of the Night then began to instruct me how to draw out the unique chilling magic within my left hand. I do not need to explain that there is no way for me to detail how I was understanding her by now, do I? Regardless, I looked down at my left hand while I curled my fingers slightly. My entire arm below the elbow was covered by a familiar billowing cobalt blue aura. Although I was also quick to notice that the same aura was surrounding Luna’s horn. I suppose she was ready to intervene should I lose control.

Trying to do as I had been instructed, I watched as chilling arctic mist began to emanate from my hand. While not much, I was succeeding. “How’s this so far?”

“Good, good… Now compress it.” Luna spoke calmly while she watched with a focused gaze.

I did not want to try to go too far too quickly, so I tried to focus it into something simple. A slowly growing sphere of light blue ice began to form above my palm. I stopped the growth once it had reached the size of a baseball. The frigid mist did not disappear though and the icy orb continued to float above my hand.

“Not much, but it’s a decent start.” Celestia said softly while I tried to keep my focus going. I could only look on in subdued wonderment. I was harnessing some of the power of Luna herself. Even though it was only a mere glimmer of her full potential, it was right there in front of me.

“So… What now?” I asked while rotating the icy sphere, not certain if I should just let it go or not.

Luna then looked at Celestia. “Why not try launching it as a projectile?”

Celestia then flapped her wings to propel herself backwards before erecting a translucent spherical magic barrier around herself that matched her horn’s aura in color. “I’m ready.”

As I was beginning to lift my hand with the orb of ice still floating parallel to my palm, a question arose. “Wait… How am I supposed to accurately aim?”

Luna slightly tilted her head to one side in obvious puzzlement. “Pardon?”

I decided to explain in further detail. “Well… Whenever you girls launch any kind of spell from your horns, it is projected from right above your eyes. It’s hard to miss when it’s coming from just above your line of sight. A human’s arm is not so properly aligned. How am I supposed to shoot straight?”

Luna cracked a smirk before chuckling in amusement. “Yes, I know. And we were quite aware of that flaw while forging your armor.”

Celestia then spoke from inside her barrier. “To compensate, we infused a special enchantment into it. Like with other unicorns, where the spell goes depends on sight. If you point your hand in the general direction you are focusing your eyes on, whatever spell you launch will fly directly there. If your gaze on your target is not precisely focused when you cast the spell, it will still move in that direction, but there is a chance that it will miss.”

“Let’s demonstrate. Focus your gaze on a part of Celestia’s body and let the orb go.” Luna instructed while she watched.

My eyes scanned the Princess of the Dawn carefully. What was an obvious spot I could target? After a moment, my eyes rested upon a single point. The diamond-shaped amethyst on the front of the golden band that wrapped around the base of her neck. “OK… Target acquired.”

I extended my hand in Celestia’s direction, but had no idea if it was aligned with where I was looking or not. Apparently through nothing more than my will, I launched the orb of ice at her with speed that seemed to rival that of a bolt launched from a crossbow. And sure enough, it hit the barrier hard enough to generate a ripple effect upon its surface. Upon emitting a sound similar to tough thick glass being struck by a blunt object, I saw where the orb had struck. Right in front of the gemstone I had focused upon. “Huh! That really works!”

While my focus ceased and the blue aura around my left forearm vanished with the frigid mist, Celestia lowered her barrier. “Well done. Now it’s time for the right.” She then walked over to me and looked down at my right hand. “Allow me to explain how this works. Fire is less versatile than ice, but is still easy to cast despite its power.”

After being instructed for a moment on how to manipulate the magical forces in my right gauntlet in a manner to generate fire, I first focused to bring up the golden yellow magic aura that corresponds with Celestia’s magic. My right forearm was surrounded by the aura while I turned my palm upwards, fingers curled slightly inward out of habit. Celestia and Luna were watching with their magic auras coating their horns, probably ready to step in should I set the meadow ablaze.

A moment later, small flashes of fire would flicker in my palm before fading away. Despite feeling the warmth on my face, my hand inside my armor did not feel the heat at all. Come to think of it, my left did not feel the cold when it was exposed to the frigid ice magic. And in hindsight, I was feeling rather cool despite the time of the year being late summer. I suppose my armor regulates the temperature inside itself to allow for greater comfort and optimal physical performance for its wearer. Intense cold saps your stamina while intense heat can cause disorientation, dehydration, and even fainting at the most extreme prolonged levels. I was absolutely amazed by the sheer level of fine-tuning these two princesses had performed on this armor. They overlooked nothing during its creation.

“Go on. Focus further. Maintain it.” Celestia spoke frankly while closely observing my performance. Trusting her faith in me, I gathered my courage and maintained my level of focus. A flame formed over my palm and continued to burn there without anything feeding it. I felt slightly apprehensive about having a flame that close to my hand, but I am sure I will get more accustomed to that over time.

Celestia smiled with a look of satisfaction on her face. “Very good. You can dispel it now.” And I did just that. The flame quickly faded while my gauntlet’s aura did as well.

“I have to admit it’s…a weird feeling knowing you possess this much power in just your hands. I’m almost afraid to use it.” I said while shaking my right hand almost instinctively to cool it, not aware that my armor was not even warm.

Luna smiled warmly at me before speaking. “True. But you should only truly be afraid of using it if you do not know how to control it. We will make certain you know how to properly control this magic before you can actually use it in a situation that requires it.”

“Thanks. What’s next? Lightning or plasma?” I asked in return, my gaze returning to my left hand.

Luna raised a hoof to her chin while seemingly pondering. However, Celestia then stepped forward with a more serious expression on her face. “We will help you get a grasp on how to use lightning magic today. However, I cannot let you use plasma magic. Not yet.”

I was only partially surprised by this ultimatum. “OK… But why?”

“It’s simple, really. Plasma magic, while not on the same level as its natural counterpart, is still highly dangerous. Only once you have mastered the use of ice, fire, and lightning magic will we deem you capable of properly controlling it.” She replied with her expression retaining its stern stare. She was not joking around in the slightest.

“I get that much…but can’t my armor endure it? It is almost magicproof, right?” I asked further, still feeling wary while also wondering what my armor’s limits are.

Celestia’s expression softened into a more worried expression. Luna too seemed wary as well of the thought. Finally, the Princess of the Dawn spoke softly. “Yes. Your armor is highly resistant to magic that may damage it. However, I will be honest with you. That spell I cast a short while ago? If I had used it on you instead…your armor would not have endured it.”

Those words awakened a nameless fear in my heart. My armor is able to produce a type of magic that can…kill me? Luna was quick to notice that look in my eye and spoke next. “Your armor is indeed durable, James. But you know it is not perfect. We cannot allow you to have access to such a deadly form of magic until we are certain your control over other forms of magic is great enough to prevent you from being a threat to yourself.”

“I get you… Yeah, plasma can wait. So, just lightning for now?” I replied somewhat meekly while trying to not look at my right hand.

Luna nodded while her expression brightened slightly. “Yes. Now, lightning magic requires greater focus than that for ice or fire. It is also more reliable than plasma for targeting a specific area. Since plasma tends to be rather explosive, lightning is much more precise. Essentially, it strikes hard and only effects a small area unless your focus is not precise, which then it can spread. It is also the swiftest form of our magic.”

I nodded in confirmation before she provided the details on how to actually cast it. I then looked down at my left hand as it and my forearm were coated by its blue aura. I focused harder than before, trying to get some sort of result. Soon, it happened. Light blue sparks and arcing bolts of electricity began to move through the air over my hand.

“That’s enough for now. Do not rush yourself. We will continue this next time.” Luna spoke authoritatively while I cancelled the spell right there. Knowing that lightning is potent and dangerous, I did not want to rush my training.

Before we had the chance to talk about anything else, a new question popped into my head. “Wait a sec… If launching spells depends on where my eyes are focusing, what happens if I try launching spells away from where I am looking?”

The two princesses seemed genuinely surprised by that question, if those looks they were giving me were any indication. Celestia cracked an awkward smile before stammering out a reply. “That? Well… Um… I honestly cannot recommend that. Chances are it would just go every which way. Not something you should do when someone is nearby.”

“Ooh… So they would just turn into potshots. Thanks for the warning.” I replied while the thought of ice, fire, and lightning just shooting every which way came to mind. As dangerous as it sounded, it also sounded like a randomly silly scene. “Anyway, what’s next? I know plasma magic is off-limits for now, but…”

The two sisters then looked at each other before smiling and then looking back to me. Luna then spoke first. “Actually, that will be all for today. We want to ease you into this. Casting magic is not natural for humans, so it would be risky to rush your tutoring.”

I suppose that made sense. I would not want to risk overreaching myself and turning the entire field into a scorched wasteland. And besides that, I enjoyed the session overall. I was especially glad to get to see Luna again, and Celestia was certainly a pleasant teacher as well. “Good point. Well, should we head back home? I should probably check on Fluttershy right about now. She’s come down with a case of the flutters. Pretty unpleasant pegasus ailment, from what I was told.”

Just as we started to head back across the meadow, Celestia seemed to know what I was speaking of. “Oh my, the flutters? That’s no good. I had it once not that long ago myself. I could barely focus enough to get the sun up.”

“How could you be affected by tha… Oh, right. Alicorn. Both unicorn and pegasus properties.” I replied after a moment of confusion. “Wait… Is that why I heard there was an hour or two when the sky was without the sun and moon?”

Luna rolled her eyes while speaking in a slightly annoyed tone. “Yes. It finally got to the point that I had to raise the sun myself.”

“At least we don’t have to worry about not having a way to raise the moon if one of us has a sick day, right?” Celestia asked as a cheeky grin spread across her face. The two sisters got a modest laugh out of that while I merely listened in silence.

The walk back to Fluttershy’s cottage was fairly uneventful, although I enjoyed listening to the two princesses converse with each other. However, they soon noticed that I was staying behind them the entire time and looked my way. Celestia then asked, “Are you all right, James? You’re being oddly quiet.”

Luna, apparently knowing me a bit better than her sister, cracked a smile. “Are you just absorbing information back there?”

I bowed my head as a snicker rumbled in my throat. She certainly does know me well. “I guess you can say that. I’m just staying amused by listening to your conversation. Don’t mind me.”

When we did arrive at Fluttershy’s cottage, we headed up towards the slope to the front door to retrieve the chalice that is used to hold my armor. It had been left right next to the front door when we departed. However, we found Angel stubbornly standing in front of the chalice with his arms spread wide, apparently trying to keep a few raccoons from getting to it.

“This again? Begone, you little urchins! That is not yours to take!” Luna spoke up with some minor irritation, causing the raccoons to scatter and flee.

“Meh, raccoons always have a penchant for shiny objects. Thanks for keeping them away, Angel. You saved us a scavenger hunt.” I said while reaching out and gently patting the white rabbit on the head. I suppose he must have known that since Fluttershy is the only one around who could have convinced the raccoons to show us the location of the chalice if they ever took it, we would not have been able to find it for a while since she could not even climb out of bed. The little guy sure knows how to look out for her.

“That was very noble of you, little rabbit. We should bring you some carrot cake tonight when we return.” Celestia said with a smile, although her words quickly caught my attention. Even Angel seemed puzzled.

“Wait… Tonight? You’re coming back here this evening?” I asked while Luna used her magic to liquefy my armor before placing it back in the chalice. I then slid my shoes back on, which were still next to the door.

Celestia cracked a smile, apparently amused by my bewilderment. “What? Did you really think we came down here just to tutor you in magic?”

Luna then looked at me with a calm smirk. “Do you know what day it is?”

“Uh… Well, it’s a Friday… Hang on… Eight days ago was the anniversary of when I first arrived in Ponyville…” I began to stammer and mutter while thinking things over. Was today another anniversary of sorts?

“Yes. And what happened on this day last year?” Celestia asked while that expression on her face looked more and more impish. As if she was anticipating the moment where I remembered what she was referring to.

I crossed my arms while looking down. “Uh… I just finished my first week in Ponyville…” I then just happened to look to my left and saw the edge of the Everfree Forest. That was when it hit me. “Wait… Today’s the day when I first met Nightmare Moon and Mitta!”

“Yes! And what happened the next day?” Luna replied while still looking at me.

“The next day? Um… That was the day when I… When I met you two for the first time.” I spoke while gazing at the two beautiful princesses before me. It is true. I met all three of the royal sisters less than a full day apart.

Celestia grinned as brightly as her mother’s sun. “Correct! And to that end, we have a special offer for you.”

Luna then spoke after her sister. “James. As our friend, would you care to spend the day with us until nightfall? Nightmare Moon is expecting you back in Canterlot as we speak.”

A day with the rulers of Equestria… If that is not a dream date, I do not know what is! I mean… I felt ungodly lucky. Celestia. Luna. Nightmare Moon. The three most beautiful mares in the world in my company for the entire day. Perhaps it is just because I am a man, but I shuddered in anticipation. And now that I think about it… Wow. To think that I have been friends with them for this long. I never would have had such an opportunity to get this close to any of the rulers or politicians where I come from.

“That’s… Are you sure about this? I mean… Really? Me hanging out with all three of you?” I asked, still not entirely certain if I heard them right. As flattering as it was, it just sounded too good to be true.

Luna, clearly seeing my doubt, stood on her hind legs and held me in a tender embrace. “Of course we are sure. James. You have been my best friend since the day I met you. And there are no words to describe how important you are to Nightmare Moon. So, please. As the Princess of the Night, I implore you. May we have the honor of having you in our company for the day?”

There was only one thing I could possibly say to that. “It would be an honor, m’lady.” However, I then pulled away from her and spoke sternly. “But not just yet. I need to pay a visit to Zecora to pick something up for Fluttershy. I did just tell you that she has a case of the flutters, right?”

Celestia nodded with a smile before glancing over at the Everfree Forest. “Ah, of course. That certainly must be tended to immediately. Would you like me to escort you?”

That was a most unusual offer. I would expect her to have ordered her guards to escort me instead. But seeing as how this was a personal visit for them, I can see why there were not any present with them when they arrived. “Um… Sure. I don’t think I’ve ever run any trouble while heading there and back, but it’d be nice to have your company.”

“I shall go as well! He is my friend, after all.” Luna spoke up with a smile, although Celestia soon shook her head with a playful grin.

“No, you stay here with Fluttershy, Luna. I think you could still do with a little more instructing on how to speak as demurely as her.” Celestia said with a rather jeering tone. Was she referring to something that had occurred before I arrived?

Luna did not seem to take that particular reminder very well at all. “Oh, you just had to bring that up! Well, so be it! I WILL stay here and soften my tongue with her over a spot of tea.” However, she suddenly got right up in her sister’s face with a stern glare in her eyes. “But you had best not allow anything to happen to him in my absence, Celestia. Understood?”

“Yes, yes! I will see to it that we both return unharmed. You have my word.” Celestia retorted while looking noticeably unnerved. I can certainly understand why. Luna, despite her size, is likely every bit as powerful as her. And she definitely must value her friends highly due to likely having not had many throughout her very long life.

“Good. I will be upstairs with Fluttershy when you return. And I will keep this with me.” Luna said with a satisfied expression on her face while levitating the silver chalice into the cottage with her.

“Well, shall we be going?” Celestia asked while she and I began to head down the slope before looping around the back of the cottage towards the entrance to the Everfree Forest. And before long, we were walking along the simple dirt path that stretched out through it.

While we walked, I glanced at the Princess of the Dawn beside me. It was…an odd feeling to have just her in my company and not someone of the same social class as myself. And she truly stood out against the wild and untamed foliage around us. Her radiant godly beauty was all the more noticeable at that moment. She seemed to notice my eyes looking at her and turned her head to look at me. “Something catch your eye?”

“Yeah. You.” I replied briefly while getting right to the point.

Celestia let out a slight chuckle. “Are you worried about me? I do think I made it quite clear during that training session that I am not nearly as frail as I seem.”

“Uh… It’s not that, Celestia. I was looking at you because your beauty is just…radiant. About as radiant as the sun, to be honest.” I responded once more while being as brutally honest as possible.

Her eyes widened at my words. I am sure she gets compliments all the time on her beauty, though this one still seemed to surprise her. “Well… Thank you kindly. Your appreciation is…well…appreciated.” She spoke softly while giving me a subdued smile. “I actually don’t get complimented on my beauty all that often anymore. I suppose that may be because that the ponies of Canterlot see me frequently and they just get used to it over time.”

That sounded rather hard to believe. While I can understand Celestia may have a bit of competition due to Canterlot’s extremely high fashion aesthetic standards, I do not see how anyone could ‘get used’ to her appearance. “Well, I don’t think I would ever stop noticing your beauty. You’re gorgeous and it’s plain as day.”

Celestia did not immediately offer a retort. She looked at me in silence, as if her eyes were scanning me carefully to see if I was being honest or just trying to flatter her. Soon, I got a response. She extended her great left wing and draped it over me in a type of embrace. “Thank you, James. I can see that you do genuinely appreciate beauty. Never lose that quality. I’m sure the mares must be quarreling over you quite a bit.”

I nearly facepalmed at those words. If only she knew. “Well, I’m way too shy to actually approach a woman I don’t know too well on something like that. We would have to be friends for a while before I could feel I would not be rejected or attacked for it.”

“Very true. I can see that you are a timid sort who is very cautious. You despise conflict and do all you can to not create any. You cherish peace and do all you can to make those you care for happy. You have a very big heart, one of the biggest I have ever seen. I would say Cadence is one of the few whose heart is bigger than yours.” Celestia spoke with almost clairvoyant confidence. It was as if she was looking right into my soul.

“You sound like you’ve known me all my life or something.” I retorted while listening to every word she said. And I can believe her about Cadence. That mare is a true sweetheart.

“James, I have seen many people over the course of my life. It’s something you pick up on after several centuries.” She spoke with a chuckle, having likely been asked that before. Even though, it was still flattering to be praised like that. And from her, of all people. What an honor.

While we walked along, Celestia seemed to be taking in our surroundings just about as much as I was. “The Everfree Forest has not changed all that much over the years. At least in form.”

“You’ve been here before?” I asked before suddenly remembering the castle at the deepest depths of the forest.

Seeing that look on my face, Celestia cracked a grin. “Of course. I used to live out here, you know. Although the forest was left untouched and undomesticated after Nightmare Moon came to be. I often wonder what has changed out here since that ti… Hm?”

Her ears flicked as she suddenly came to a stop. Her eyes then suddenly opened wide as her body became rigid. “James. Stop.”

That tone of voice was very strict and wary. I did as I was told and froze, my eyes carefully scanning the areas along the sides of the path. I saw no movement in the trees. But Celestia then spoke quickly and with a tone of urgency. “Get behind me. Quickly.”

I said nothing while I glanced around one more time before quickly stepping back and behind the alicorn. A moment later, something stepped out onto the path while constantly glaring at us with glowing green eyes. A timber wolf. A growl constantly came from its wooden jaws as it began to pace back and forth before us. It did not appear to be the same one I encountered with Derpy Hooves not that long ago. It seemed bigger than that one. “Guess I should’ve brought my sword…”

Celestia did not budge from the spot she stood. Her horn was constantly coated by her golden magic aura. She then spread her wings wide, apparently trying to make herself seem more menacing and larger. With her body being as tall and long as it is combined with the length of her mane, tail, and wings, she was certainly looking too big to tangle with. The timber wolf seemed to understand this and rushed back into the underbrush.

“Hm. Smart dog.” Celestia spoke while she folded her wings. “I doubt that one will… Huh?!” The rustling of branches and leaves were coming from the left. Somewhere directly beside me.

“What the…?!” I turned just in time to see the same timber wolf burst out of the underbrush, clearly having decided to go after the smaller and weaker of the two creatures it saw. But just as it leapt at me with wooden fangs bared, a flash of golden yellow light came from my right and slammed into the wooden beast. The instant it was shot, the creature was blown apart into dozens of pieces of wood and leaves.

My heart still pounding from that close brush with an imminent mauling, I instantly turned to face Celestia. She was looking at me with a panicked expression, her horn still coated by a billowing aura. The Princess of the Dawn then rushed to my side and instantly held me against her in her wing while glancing around cautiously. When it became clear that the timber wolf had not come with a pack, she let out a long sigh of relief. “Are you all right…?”

I too sighed as I felt myself relax. That was indeed a close call. Thank goodness Celestia was quick on the draw. “Yeah… Thanks…”

Celestia rested her head on my shoulder as her grasp on me softened. Her tender touch almost felt motherly with how calming it felt to be held like that. “That was too close… Luna and Nightmare Moon would have my hide if something happened to you on my watch.”

“It’s OK… I didn’t see that coming either… Thanks.” I replied softly while holding her in an embrace of my own. I felt safe in her presence. Beautiful, yet powerful. Celestia’s appearance is certainly misleading. She is not frail or delicate at all. She is truly a superpower of Equestria.

Celestia spoke softly to me in a soothing voice while she began to lift her head from my shoulder. “Stay close to me for the rest of the trek, James. I’ll keep you safe.”

“Thanks, Celestia…” I said again quietly before reluctantly releasing her from my grasp. My eyes then noticed the many pieces of wood littering the forest floor. “Uh… You really got that guy good, huh?”

Celestia shook her head while barely smiling. “Those timber wolves are a hardy bunch. It’ll pull itself back together after a while. Although I doubt it will want to tangle with us again after that treatment.”

“Come to think of it, just what are they? Bits of wood held together with some sort of magic? Did someone make them?” I asked while we continued on our way with the two of us staying very close together. I thought for sure that someone who used to live in the Everfree Forest would know something about a creature that dwells in it.

Celestia also seemed puzzled by the timber wolves’ mere existence. “That is a very good question… Even after all this time, nopony has successfully figured out where they came from. They’re quite an enigma.”

Fortunately, the rest of the trek was peaceful. We eventually came to a familiar hollowed-out tree with numerous large exotic masks positioned around it. It was while I was observing these that a thought came to mind. “Hey, Celestia? Have you ever visited the land where Zecora hails from?”

The Princess of the Dawn smiled at my question, clearly pleased with it. “Why, yes! The zebra ponies mainly hail from the Sereneighti, a region to the south that is known for its exotic wildlife and vast savannahs. The people there seem to prefer more nomadic lifestyles, but are friendly and hospitable with many fascinating traditions. Luna and I very seldom go since it is so far away, but we always have a good time with the locals.”

“Exotic wildlife, huh? Fluttershy would have a field day down there.” I retorted with a snicker while keeping in mind Fluttershy’s deep fascination and love of all animals. I then peeked in through the window and saw that Zecora was indeed inside while apparently brewing something up in the cauldron at the center of her home’s main chamber. “Well, it seems Zecora’s home. Let’s pop on in and see if she has anything for the flutters.”

Celestia and I headed on over to the door at the side of the tree before I tapped on it several times. A moment later, the door opened to reveal Zecora. She smiled the instant her eyes fell upon us. “Ah, hello, my friend. Such a good morning to see you. Do come in. I have perfected a new brew.”

“You mean some new tea? I can’t wait.” I replied while following the kindly zebra inside. “Oh, I hope you don’t mind Princess Celestia tagging along. She escorted me here.”

My royal companion then ducked through the doorway to enter as well. “Good morning, Zecora. I hope you do not mind. And did I just hear that you have concocted a new brew of tea?”

Zecora did not seem to mind Celestia’s presence at all and greeted her promptly. “Yes, indeed I have, your majesty. To refuse your refined tastes would be a travesty.” I suspect that Celestia must be a renowned enjoyer of tea and is probably a connoisseur of the drink. She would surely make a fine taster.

The two of us took a seat on some wooden stools near the cauldron while Zecora brought over a cast iron teapot that still seemed warm. I could notice a faint aroma wafting from the spout. Celestia, taking the fact that Zecora’s jaws were preoccupied, used the levitation spell to bring over a pair of what seemed to be dark wooden cups from a nearby shelf. Zecora then spoke to us in her usual rhyming tongue. “A brew of a fusion of local and exotic flavors. Eucalyptus, pomegranate, and chamomile I am sure you will savor.”

While I do have a taste for pomegranate and chamomile, I have to admit eucalyptus is something I have never tried. Although I am sure it is more common where Zecora comes from. Even so, I was not going to turn up an offer to try some new tea. I took one cup in hand while Celestia used the levitation spell to bring the other one closer to her. The tea was still warm, though not quite hot, which is just the way I like it. Together, we took a long sip from the cups. I immediately detected the faint taste of honey from the chamomile bit of the tea while also drinking in the delectable aroma brought on by the pomegranate. As for the eucalyptus… I am not certain of how to describe it. Perhaps I will have a grasp of its description after tasting it often enough, but it escapes me as of this moment.

“That’s some good stuff. It all blends together well.” I said with a smile before enjoying more of my beverage.

Celestia mirrored my words and chugged the rest of her tea from her cup. “I concur! May I have some to take home and brew at my own leisure?”

Zecora’s face showed satisfaction from seeing that her new brew of tea was well put together. “Absolutely, you both may. A request is all you must say.” She then went over to a wooden chest that likely serves as her tea cabinet. Once she lifted the top open, the zebra mare reached in and lifted two bags from it that seemed to be slightly larger than my fist. “This brew is potent, so I recommend no more than one tablespoon for every two cups. And feel free to return to me for more once it is used up.”

Once Celestia and I took our individual bags of tea, I then remembered what we were even doing there in the first place. “Oh, right… I forgot why we even came out here. Zecora, could I ask you for a tonic to treat a case of the flutters? Fluttershy’s come down with a pretty nasty case of it.”

Zecora lifted a hoof to her chin while she seemed to ponder my words. “The flutters, you say? Hmmm… Ah, have a cure I may.” She then went over to another cabinet of sorts before opening it. Inside were many glass bottles that contained a rainbow of different colored tonics. It was rather dazzling to see how many types Zecora had amassed. “Ah, here it is. You are in luck. One of the ingredients requires much searching through swamp muck.”

She brought over a translucent bottle filled with a fluid that was as white as the clouds. Once I took it in hand and looked it over, I asked the telltale question. “How much should she take in one sitting?”

“One should only consume a third with each day. The tonic is potent, so be patient if you may. Once the third day of consuming it has passed, her health will have once again been amassed.” Zecora once again spoke in rhyme. Always so charming she is when she speaks. Is that how all the natives from the Sereneighti talk?

“OK. I’ll make sure she takes some when I get home. I think that was all I needed.” I replied while rising to my feet.

“It was a pleasure meeting you again, Zecora. And I will be sure to enjoy this fine brew you concocted. Shall we be off, James?” Celestia said while she too rose to a standing position.

I merely nodded before turning to Zecora and sharing a brief hug with the charming zebra. She spoke one last time before I could depart. “It was a pleasure seeing you again, my friends. Should you be in the Everfree again, feel free to stop by. My doors are always open, so please do not abstain.”

“We shall, Zecora. Now we must be off.” Celestia said with a grateful smile while I released my grasp on her. But before we could even face the door, I suddenly found myself standing before the front door of Fluttershy’s cottage. “Well, that was a short trip! Shall we check on Luna?”

I immediately deduced that Celestia had transported us both back to my home with the teleportation spell. “OK, is there any spell out there more practical than the teleportation spell? I’m surprised I don’t see Twilight using it more often!”

Celestia chuckled heartily at me while she used the levitation spell to push the door open. I suppose that spell can also double as a mere movement spell. “Well, overuse can be very tiring. Rapid overuse can generate nausea to the point of vomiting in even the most focused mages and even when spread out, overusing that spell can still leave you feeling mentally drained. You would know if you experienced it.”

Once we went inside, the two of us went right upstairs. As it turned out, we found Fluttershy still fast asleep with Luna sitting at her bedside. However, it seemed that the Princess of the Night was taking a nap were she sat. Her eyes were closed while her horn was noticeably covered by her cobalt blue magic aura. “Uh… Luna?”

Celestia stepped forward while turning her gaze towards me as a smile curled her lips upward at the sides. “She’s dream-diving, James. I’m sure she and Fluttershy are enjoying some quality time in the realm of dreams right now.” She then looked closely at her sister before blowing into Luna’s ear.

Sure enough, Luna’s ear flicked in response to the flow of air rushing into it. This woke her up right away. “Eek! Don’t do that, Celestia! I was enjoying an evening flight with a flock of bats!”

“Uuugh… Wha… Where are all the little squeaking… Huh? Princess Celestia?” It seems that breaking the link between Luna and whoever’s dream she is diving into causes both dreamers to awaken seeing as how Fluttershy woke up too. She still sounded quite groggy, but she was awake and…semi coherent. Her head kept swaying back and forth.

“So sorry to awaken you, Fluttershy. I heard you had come down with something, so James and I visited Zecora for something to take care of it. Didn’t we, James?” Celestia explained before looking over at me. I had made sure to grab a small cup from the kitchen before heading upstairs.

“Sure did. Here you go, honey.” I said while coming over to Fluttershy’s bedside. I then popped off the stopper on the bottle and poured some of the white fluid into the cup. I soon noticed that Zecora had drawn a black line across two parts of the bottle, apparently signaling how much made up a single dose. Once I had reduced the contents of the bottle to the first line, I carefully lifted the cup to Fluttershy’s lips. I was surprised to find that the tonic did not really smell like anything. I was expecting some sort of extremely strong odor. “Drink it all down, dear. It’s all you need for the day.”

Fluttershy responded in kind by tilting her head back. I then tilted the cup further, letting the liquid flow into her mouth and down her throat. She gulped it down without much of a reaction before looking at me. “It didn’t really taste like anything… Almost like a cloud.”

“Really? That’s the first thing I thought of when I saw this stuff’s color. I thought clouds are one of the ingredients.” I replied while looking at the bottle again. I suppose I could head back over to Zecora’s place and ask, but I doubt it would be worth the trip. Maybe next time I visit for some tea.

“Do you feel any better now?” Luna asked while giving Fluttershy a slightly concerned stare.

Fluttershy did not reply right away. She seemed to check to see if anything was different by rubbing her eyes first. “Well… I think the world isn’t spinning as much right now… But… Come to think of it, what are you doing all the way out here, your highnesses? Did something happen?”

The two sisters looked at each other before smiling at her. “Well, as you may remember, tomorrow marks the anniversary when we first met James after he returned from the Everfree Forest. And today marks when he and our sister, Nightmare Moon, first met.” Celestia explained while glancing at me.

“To that end, we came out here to invite him out for a little time with us as friends. But…seeing as how you are bedridden, I feel it would not be right to leave you unattended.” Luna then spoke with a more somber expression. I suspect she and her sisters may have been planning today for a while now, but I know none of us could have foreseen Fluttershy falling ill on this very specific day.

“Yeah, that’s the story. I’d like to go, but… Will you be OK if I’m not here, honey?” I then asked while gently resting my hand on her hoof.

Fluttershy did not wait long to answer. Her expression was still very tired, but she still managed to smile just barely. “Oh… Is that what day it is? I almost forgot… Don’t worry about me, James. I don’t think I’ll even be awake to enjoy your company very much today… I don’t want you to sit around here doing nothing when you could be having fun with your friends.”

I almost felt as if she just wanted me to be happy at the expense of her own happiness so as to not hold me back. I know Fluttershy adores me and wants me to be happy, but… Well, she will often choose to go along with something for the sake of a friend even if she herself will not be happy with the choice. “Are you sure? Do you really think you’ll be OK?”

My girlfriend reached out and kissed my hand tenderly. “Don’t worry, James. I’ve been sick before. All my little friends around here will take good care of me until you get back. Besides…” She then let out another yawn. “I…don’t have that much energy. Is it all right if I go back to sleep now?”

I cracked a smirk as I saw just how sleepy Fluttershy was at that moment. She may as well have slept through the entire day. Hopefully she would be much closer to being back up to 100% by tomorrow. “Sure thing, honey. I’ll try to bring you something home tonight.”

“OK… Have fun out there… I’ll see you this evening…” Fluttershy spoke softly before once again nestling her head into her pillow and closing her eyes. I tenderly kissed her on the cheek before standing up and placing the bottle of her medication and the bag of tea I had on the shelf nearby.

Luna and Celestia also rose to their feet while Luna gripped the silver chalice containing my armor in her left wing. Celestia then smiled at us both while her horn was coated by her golden yellow magic aura. “All right then. Let’s be off.”

A second later, I found myself standing in a chamber that I recognized despite having only been in it a few times over the course of the last year. The royal palace’s throne room. There were no sign of any guards. Nor did I see Nightmare Moon anywhere. It was just the three of us.

“Well, first thing’s first. Just let me return the armor to its resting place and we will go find my sister.” Celestia spoke while she levitated the silver chalice from Luna’s grasp. Luna, in turn, used her magic to reveal the passage to the hidden vault beneath the throne by raising the throne’s foundation to uncover the spiraling stairwell beneath it. “I will be just a few minutes. Please wait for me.”

Luna and I watched while Celestia stepped under the raised platform and disappeared out of sight. However, I felt a spark of curiosity in my heart. I had only seen that chamber beneath the throne a few times in my life. I felt the desire to see it again. I then turned to Luna and asked, “Excuse me. May I take a look in there as well?”

My friend nodded with a faint smile. “I don’t see why not. Go right ahead.”

I stepped under the throne’s platform while Luna watched from the throne room’s doors. But once I had descended to the point where I could not see her, I heard the stone pillars the platform rested upon beginning to rumble while they slid down. I suppose Luna and Celestia go to great lengths to make certain only a select few people know where my armor and weapons rest. And considering the kind of power they bestow upon the wearer, that is certainly understandable.

Once the throne was back in place, the only source of light was numerous small candles that lined the dark stone walls. It almost seemed as if the wax that made them up does not ever melt. I descended the stairwell, enjoying the musty earthen smell of the cool stone chamber. It was quiet. Very quiet. The only sound to break the silence was my own footsteps. Although the sound of hooves clopping against a stone floor soon reached my ears when I reached the bottom. Ahead of me was a stone hall that led to a familiar altar at the far end. It was noticeably brighter thanks to some torches that lined the walls. And walking towards me was Celestia herself.

The Princess of the Dawn stopped in her approach once she noticed me being vaguely illuminated by the light of the flames. Although I think I may have startled her in the process. “Hm?! Who are… Oh, it’s just you! I hardly recognized you for a moment.”

I got a good chuckle out of her reaction. “Sorry. I just wanted to see… Well…” I then pointed to the far end of the hall. The chamber where my gear rested.

Celestia took one look behind herself and looked right back at me with a smile. “By all means, go ahead. It is yours to do as you will with it.”

Together, we went back into the chamber ahead. The liquid metal my armor is composed of was now resting in the basin in the center of the altar while the chalice that had been holding it stood to the left. And hanging on the wall above it were my prized weapons. The large and sturdy Lunar Shield and the hilt of the Celestial Sword jutting up from its scabbard on the shield’s backside. But what drew my attention most was what I really wanted to see. Behind the basin that held my armor was quite possibly the most important component. My helmet and the Element of Humanity that lies embedded in its forehead.

I reached out and took the helmet in hand, my fingers lightly tracing over the elegant and smooth white gemstone that bore the form of two doves facing each other with wings spread, their bodies forming the vague shape of a heart while the gap between them created a perfect heart shape. Celestia seemed to take note of my silence and spoke softly. “It must be quite a feeling knowing that you are bound to an Element.”

She was right. Although I cannot begin to describe it, I could feel a subtle connection to the gemstone upon my helmet. Almost as if it is a part of me. And the longer I looked at it, the stronger the urge to ask a fateful question became in my mind. Eventually, I turned to Celestia and did just that. “Celestia… Did you bring me to Equestria knowing this would happen?”

Celestia seemed slightly surprised by my inquiry. However, she calmly shook her head. “Not at all, James. The Lost Element’s return to this realm was a shock for all of us. I honestly did not think for a second that a human who was not born and raised in this world would have the qualities needed to draw it out. But I am indeed glad that it is now back in our hooves. I hope it will continue to serve Equestria as well as the Elements of Harmony have done.”

I felt myself smile slightly as well. The Element of Humanity ultimately gave us Nightmare Moon. By far one of my dearest friends. Without it, we would have never reached her. But still… There was one more question that still lingered in my mind. “How did this thing come to exist?”

Celestia’s expression instantly darkened when I spoke those words. However, she did offer a reply, though she seemed rather…forlorn at whatever thoughts were going through her head. “Well… The Element of Humanity is much younger than the Elements of Harmony. It was crafted by the last emperor of our human friends as a sign of kinship. The Element of Humanity, as I believe I explained to you, represents the fluidity of the human spirit. Nearly powerless on its own, but shining true when it is most needed.”

“Emperor? He crafted it? And… What do you mean by ‘last’ emperor?” I asked further while taking in her words. The air was already cool, but the atmosphere carried a nameless uncomfortableness to it now.

Celestia nodded and continued to speak. “Yes. While Luna and I reigned over Equestria, the majority of the human population was governed by a lone emperor or empress. They mostly resided in towns and settlements out to the east, although many of our people lived amongst them and vice versa. We always maintained close bonds of friendship with each other and both of our people prospered, living under the same virtues of friendship that has guided this world for centuries. The emperor who created the Element upon your helmet was indeed a good man. An accomplished practitioner of the arcane arts, he was one of the most capable human mages this world has ever seen. I would even say he was on par with Starswirl the Bearded. But seeing as how they both lived in different time periods, I was never able to compare them in person.” She then let out a sigh and bowed her head. “How ironic that it would be Starswirl who would foil him in the end…”

I listened in silence while putting the pieces together. When Celestia did not speak, I asked another question. “This last emperor… He was the one who was responsible for whatever happened that forced you to banish humanity from this world, wasn’t he?”

She lifted her head and looked at me with a truly pained expression. Whatever it was that happened so long ago, it must have been especially jarring to her on a personal level considering how close the ponies of Equestria had been with the human population. “You are quite right… And despite it occurring long after his demise, Starswirl had somehow foreseen it and devised a spell to be used in conjunction with the Elements of Harmony during the final years of his life. I will never know how he had the foresight to see such a cataclysm coming, or perhaps it was just on a whim.” Celestia then sighed while looking away from me. “Mere days before his death centuries before that day came, he claimed that the spell he created for just such an occasion was the one spell he ever developed that he hoped would never have to be used…”

“And this spell banished them to distant worlds where they would harm no one, right?” I retorted while holding my helmet in my hands. I did not even ask her to tell me half the things she was saying. It seemed like she was venting more than answering my questions.

Celestia nodded in silence before suddenly casting her gaze towards me with a look that seemed to show shock. Almost as if she was then aware of what she had said. But she soon calmed herself and spoke with a rather somber tone. “I’m so sorry I told you all that. It’s just… When those memories come to mind… I can’t help wondering why it came to such a conclusion… It was so long ago by this point that…I do not even remember that man’s name…”

How sad. A forgotten emperor remembered only by those ancient enough to have witnessed his most notorious deed. Still…it was rather disheartening to see Celestia looking so down knowing how jovial she normally is. “Are you sure this just came out of nowhere? Were there warning signs?”

She seemed to hesitate for a moment, as if she was debating whether or not to tell me something. “Actually… I do know what likely pushed him to do such a thing. But…I do not wish to discuss it. It’s painful for me to remember how it came about…”

I said nothing else while I set my helmet back down on the altar. I then approached Celestia and partially extended my arms to her before stopping, waiting for her consent. She looked at me for a moment before stepping forward and allowing me to embrace her while she rested her head on my shoulder. It felt…odd to be this close to Celestia when we had very rarely spent any quality time together over the last twelve months. But she clearly needed a shoulder to lean on at that time. And I was happy to provide.

While we stood there in each other’s grasp, I heard her whisper to me. “That is why you are here, James. To restore this world’s view of humans to a positive level so we can slowly reintroduce humanity to this land. I have so many good memories of those days and I want to see Equestria finally be worthy of its name once more.”

I did not fully understand that last line she said to me, but I felt it was not necessary. She was under quite a bit of emotional duress at that moment and I did not want her to be forced to remember anything else that she would prefer to not think about. “Well…how far off do you think that day is right now?”

A long breath blew near my ear as Celestia exhaled slowly before speaking. “It will take time… Much time. Possibly even decades. Certainly not within your lifetime. The process must be handled carefully. And the humans selected from your world must meet very specific criteria. But we can worry about that later. It is still much too soon to consider bringing another over.” She then lifted her head and looked at me with a slight smile. “Besides, we would not want to spread a panic with too many people vanishing into thin air over too short of a time span, would we?”

That got me to crack a smile. And she certainly had a point. But then again, how would anyone even guess that those who vanish would have been drawn to a distant world light-years away that even the most dedicated astronomers had not yet discovered? It will likely be centuries before Earth ever discovers that this world exists. Or who knows? Perhaps a space probe has already floated by this planet, but misread it as being inhospitable due to this world’s unique magical properties scrambling the sensors. That certainly is one such possibility. But I digress.

However, as I took in Celestia’s words, I did feel a little pressure considering the sheer magnitude and even centuries of preparation Celestia and Luna had been putting into this project. And whether or not more humans would be allowed to be brought to this world is depending entirely on how this world perceives me. And while I am feeling…apprehensive on the thought of allowing more humans into this world who might bring Earth’s vices along for the ride, I have faith in Celestia and Luna. They have seen many people over their very long lives and would likely be able to single out the best people for the job. Regardless, I slowly released the Princess of the Dawn from my grasp and looked at her with a slight frown. “I’ll do my best to not give the people any reason to doubt humanity, your highness.”

At my words, Celestia shook her head before tenderly resting her hoof on my shoulder. Her more somber expression had changed to show a calm reassuring smile. “No, James. You need only be yourself. I assure you that you are doing just fine.”

Having decided that we had loitered in that hidden vault long enough, Celestia and I finally decided to head back to Luna. She was likely starting to wonder what in the world was keeping us by that point. But instead of heading back to the entrance on foot, I suddenly found myself standing before Luna while she jumped back with wings spread wide. “What the… Sister, don’t do that! Use the stairs next time!”

Celestia let out a giggle at Luna’s reaction to having us teleport right in front of her. “So sorry, Luna! It’s just that I was worried that we were keeping you waiting, so I got us out of there as quickly as possible. And nothing is faster than teleportation!”

“You were down there for quite a while, weren’t you? What kept you two?” Luna asked while eyeing us curiously. She did seem rather annoyed, judging by that scowl.

I decided to answer that question and spoke up before Celestia could. “We just got wrapped up in conversation. Sorry if we kept you waiting.”

“Indeed. So sorry. Shall we go find our sister so we can get this day out on the town started?” Celestia asked while also looking noticeably embarrassed from having forgotten all about Luna waiting for us. Although I suppose I was just as guilty.

Luna, seemingly eager to get started as well, began to lead us out of the throne room and down the hall. “Absolutely. I believe she is in the garden at this time.”

The three of us headed down the hallway that ultimately brought us to the main hall where the princesses greet the attendees of the Grand Galloping Gala. If it sounds as if I do not have the strongest grasp on the palace’s layout, that is because I actually do not. Having only been inside the palace a few times, I do not really have its interior dedicated to memory. Pretty much the only place inside it I do have committed to memory is the main hall itself.

Regardless, the doors leading out into the royal garden were left wide open with a pair of guards stationed at either side. One seemed to be among the royal guard’s pegasi personnel. However the other one seemed to be a unicorn stallion. Only instead of his coat being gray like most of them, I noticed that it was black. And there is only one guard I know who is a black unicorn. “Hm…? Estoc?”

The stallion turned his gaze towards the three of us, almost as if he had been awoken from a trance. His more neutral and serious gaze showed one of curiosity. However, his lips then curled up into a smile. “Oh, good morning! It’s been quite a while, Sir James. And how are you, your highnesses?”

Celestia spoke first while we drew near. “We are quite well, thank you. Today is a special occasion, so James here will be in our company for the day. Have you seen Nightmare Moon this morning?”

Estoc replied while motioning his hoof towards the doorway. “Yes, she passed through here not even an hour ago. She has yet to come back inside.”

“Many thanks, sergeant. Carry on.” Luna replied while the three of us passed by. However, before we went too far, I stopped and whispered towards Estoc.

“Hm? The captain? He should be on patrol in town. You’ll know him when you see him.” Estoc explained in response to my question. I then thanked him and hurried on ahead to catch up to the two royal sisters before they could notice that I had fallen behind.

The royal garden has quite a different atmosphere during the day as opposed to the night. The garden was vast with many flowers, hedges, and even fruit-bearing trees. But I did explain how the garden is when I chronicled my first time attending the Grand Galloping Gala, did I not? Although I did not see Nightmare Moon anywhere, I did hear the occasional call of some sort of exotic birds that I did not recognize.

“She’s around here somewhere. Shall we be off?” Luna asked before we ventured deeper into the garden. It felt less like a search and more of a leisurely stroll, to be honest. We often stopped to smell the exotic flowers that grew here and there, sampled the wild fruit that had ripened over the course of the summer, and even interact with the animals that would scamper or fly by. They were initially standoffish towards me, just like before, but the two princesses managed to convince them that I was of no threat to them.

Eventually though, we did locate her. Standing beside a bubbling stone fountain, I saw her. The Princess of Dreams. She seemed to be merely gazing into the basin at something. Perhaps a school of fish lives inside it?

Even though she was right ahead of me, I felt my stomach fill with butterflies. It was strange… I wanted to approach her, yet I was compelled to stay hidden. I do not believe it was from mere shyness. I felt myself tense up, my body slowly warming to uncomfortable levels. However, my two friends did not stand by idly. Together, they nudged me forward. They said nothing at all when I turned to look at them. They merely smiled and looked at me with gazes that seemed to say ‘Go to her’ to me.

After a moment of mental preparation, I did. I walked slowly towards my royal friend while keeping my footsteps as light as possible to avoid alerting her to my presence. I felt that feeling again… The one when I bid her farewell one week ago. I was happy to see her. Very happy. After all we endured together in the Everfree Forest on that night… It must have been the satisfaction of seeing our efforts bear fruit. She did not at all seem like the monster the legends spoke of. All I saw before me was a beautiful and passionate woman. And one of the dearest friends I have ever known.

Finally, I walked right up alongside her and looked down into the basin. As it turned out, there were some fish swimming around in the basin. Koi, to be precise. The colorful white, orange, and black carp became excited once they beheld me and began to scatter a bit without really retreating. Those kinds of fish are just so charming to watch… It reminded me of the pond my grandmother had installed in her backyard before she moved. However, I then noticed that the water was showing our reflections. Although I clearly noticed it before Nightmare Moon did since she soon let out a muffled gasp and looked at me.

I too looked at her once I saw her reflection show a look of surprise and found myself gazing into her beautiful exotic cyan eyes. There were no words between us at that time. I was not even sure of what to say at first. Fortunately, I did not have to. A delighted smile soon spread across her face before she reached out and wrapped one of her wings around me while resting her head on my shoulder. She then whispered to me what I felt was the perfect greeting for that time. “Happy anniversary, my friend.”

It was then that I felt the courage to finally speak. I wrapped my arms around the back of her neck and spoke softly. “Can’t believe it’s been a year... And to think I found you entirely by accident back then.”

“Most important day of my life, if you ask me.” Nightmare Moon replied while lifting her head to look right at me. “I cannot thank you enough…”

“Then why not thank him with an entire day spent together as friends?” A voice spoke up from nearby. When Nightmare Moon and I looked to face the owner of the voice, we found Celestia and Luna approaching us.

I glanced at Nightmare Moon, whose mildly surprised expression became an excited smirk. “Point taken, my sisters. Now that we are all here, what is stopping us?”

Luna grinned broadly before turning and pointing her hoof in the general direction of the garden’s exit. “Then what is keeping us? Onward!” She was certainly getting into a festive mood.

However, before we could go anywhere, I took a good look at myself. All I was wearing were a pair of khaki shorts and a green polo shirt with slightly worn black loafer shoes. Not exactly the proper attire to be seen wearing in the company of royalty, let alone within the noblest city in Equestria. “Um… Ladies? Are you sure I shouldn’t swap into something a bit more…sophisticated first?”

The three alicorns turned to look at me. Nightmare Moon glanced over me first and spoke with a dismissive smile. “You look fine to me.”

Before I could even think up a retort to her claims, Celestia stepped forward. “James, don’t worry about how you look. You’re here to enjoy a day with friends, not to fluster over your attire.”

Luna then stood near me and turned her gaze up to me. “You just focus on having a good time with us. If anypony has anything to say about your attire, you just leave them to us.”

Well, I can certainly see how that would be effective. If the rulers of Equestria themselves tell you to back off, you had best listen. “Well, if you say so. Shall we?”

After a brief trek across the garden and then a walk through the palace itself, we departed out of the palace’s main gate. Immediately on my left was a relatively small building I had overlooked in all my previous visits. Perhaps it was because I had not been exploring at the time, but I watched it as we walked by. A handful of guards seemed to be stationed around the building, which had a very steeply slanted roof despite being flat on the top. Luna noticed my silence and looked at where I was looking. “Those are the barracks for the royal guard, James.”

After a quick glance over it, I deduced that the building and its contents were likely of very comfortable quality. “The guards get some pretty nice accommodations here, huh?”

“Yes, though it does not make them complacent. The royal guards always stay on top of their training.” Celestia replied while we continued on. And before long, we entered Canterlot proper.

I believe I explained the overall architecture of Canterlot in a previous entry, so I will not go over it again here. Even so, while I did find the place to be rather elegant and easy on the eyes with its whites and golds and variety of pale colors, I felt very…out of place. I doubt I could have been more of a fish out of water unless I was a salmon in a desert.

Sure enough, many of the nobles we passed held their heads high and even had their eyes closed while their legs reached out far as they walked with noticeably exaggerated gaits. And with how some of them even held their heads so high that they were looking straight up, I almost found their obnoxious airs to be outright laughable. Although I did see that some of the nobles were more reserved than the others and seemed to be behaving normally in their posture and walking.

Nightmare Moon must have noticed that I was being completely silent while lagging behind them and turned her head to look over her shoulder at me. “Are you well, James? You’re being awfully quiet right now.”

I shrugged my shoulders, not feeling very uncomfortable at all. “Oh, I’m just taking in the sights. I almost never visit Canterlot, you know.”

Eventually, we came to a stop in the middle of an intersection of sorts. There seemed to be a café nearby with young couples and even single ponies seated around elegant round tables. Finally, Nightmare Moon asked the fateful question. “So…what’s first?”

I suppose that was a very good question. Since I do not know my way around Canterlot at all, I had no idea where to go to have some fun. Celestia brought a hoof to her chin while apparently pondering what to do first. In mere seconds, she looked at the three of us with an excited smile. “I just now remembered! The Wonderbolt Derby is being held today. And it should be starting soon. Shall we attend?”

Luna and Nightmare Moon seemed rather pleased at the thought, although I was not so certain at the time. It sounded like a sports event, which I am not entirely fond of… Oh, wait. I had all but forgotten the lesson I learned when my six closest friends left for the Best Young Fliers event in Cloudsdale not very long ago. As long as I am with friends, I should still enjoy myself. I would have been miserably bored had Derpy and I not spent the day together. “Sounds good to me. Where do we go?”

“Right this way. And let’s not delay. It should be starting relatively soon.” Celestia replied before she and her sisters led on. While we walked, I was getting quite a few stares from the locals. Especially the fancier of the lot. It was not the kind of feeling I was getting during my first week in Ponyville. That was more of a curious type of feeling. These stares felt much…colder. It was not pleasant, to say the least. But I did my best to just brush it off and stayed close to my friends. No one would dare attack me in any way if I was in their company.

As it turned out, our destination appeared to be a type of open-air stadium built right into the side of a part of the mountain Canterlot itself is built upon. The view from the cliffside seats was quite impressive, if not somewhat intimidating. It seemed to be on the northeastern side of the mountain, providing a fantastic view of the northern plains and even a river that flowed through them. Two aisles divided the seats themselves while six booths were at the back of the bleachers that seemed to be club boxes or something to that effect. The more expensive seats, so to say. Those three were divided by a single stairwell that led up into what I assumed was a VIP box at the very top of the place that was adorned with a golden four-sided slanted roof with a flagpole jutting up from the apex that had a pair of long narrow triangular flags blowing in the breeze with the one at the top being the longer of the two. There were two similar flags being flown at the far ends of the roofs with two elegantly designed alicorn statues positioned on both sides. Sprawled out before the three rows of seats was… Well, the best I can describe it is an elongated circle of clouds with a large gap in the center floating out over the empty air next to the mountain. It seemed to be a racetrack of sorts that the Wonderbolts would use.

The bleachers were noisy and packed with nobles of varying colors and attire, but it seemed that we would not be seated among them. The three princesses led me up the steps in the aisle and towards the stairwell at the middle. Although I did end up noticing an exceptionally cold stare from one noble couple at the very edge of the seats while I passed them. I did not have time to get a good look at them, although I instantly found myself disliking them.

I actually ended up falling behind a bit due to the chill I felt from that couple and noticed Nightmare Moon’s tail disappear from sight while she headed up the stairs to the VIP box. I hurried over and found the stairs roped off by a rather elegant thick rope lined with velvet and poles normally used for crowd control in fancier establishments. Positioned at the side was a single unicorn stallion of the royal guard decked out in his golden armor. I began to reach for the pole to use as leverage so I could step over the rope and head on up after my friends, but the guard stepped forward suddenly with a stern expression. “Halt.”

Before I could even begin to argue with the guard, I noticed Luna come back down the stairs before seeing me and giving the guard a rather stern glare. “Guard, allow James to pass. He is permitted to follow me and my sisters wherever he pleases.”

The guard seemed rather shocked by this revelation and bowed before taking a step back. He appeared as if he was about to use magic to unclip the rope to let me pass, but I merely stepped over it. I was especially impressed to see that the stairwell was high enough to the point where I would not have to duck to walk up it. “Sorry I fell behind, Luna. I got a bit distracted by these new surroundings.”

“It’s no trouble at all, my friend. Feel free to make yourself at home up here. We have the best seats in the house.” Luna replied as we reached the top of the stairs. It turned out that not only did we have the best seats, but the best accommodations as well. There was a table at the far end of the box that held bowls of fruit arranged in a stylized manner.

Before I could even really take a look around, a familiar unicorn stallion approached me who I recognized despite having only met him once before. “Ah, Master James! It’s been quite a while! When did we last meet, by chance? Was it during the Grand Galloping Gala?”

I smiled while looking the fine fellow over. “Good to see you, Fancy Pants… And still no pants, I see.”

This prompted a rather embarrassed chuckle from the refined gentleman before me. “Oh, dear me… I suppose you have a point. I really should start working into my routine a means for my attire to better match my name, shouldn’t I?”

“It’s fine, really. You look fabulous already. I just find it a little ironic that your name is ‘Fancy Pants’ despite that I have never seen you wear any pants.” I replied while cracking an amused smirk. The two of us got a good laugh while I noticed Celestia, Luna, and Nightmare Moon caught up in conversation with a gaggle of finely dressed nobles at the far end of the spectator box.

Fancy Pants drew closer to me before we shared a handshake. Really fine fellow, that stallion. Prim and proper, yet warm and friendly. “Well, what brings you to Canterlot today? I don’t believe I’ve even laid eyes on you since the night we first met.”

“Yeah, true. I’m just here for a special occasion with the princesses. An anniversary, actually.” I explained while reaching for a nearby apple.

I was hardly surprised by Fancy Pants’ response. His head jerked back so suddenly in surprise that his monocle popped off his face before dangling by its chain. “The princesses?! My word, you certainly do have connections in places as high as the heavens! What could the occasion ever be?”

My eyes turned towards the three lovely alicorns nearby, the first one that caught my eye being Nightmare Moon. “Well… The anniversary when we first met.”

The refined stallion before me lifted his monocle to his eye before apparently trying to gauge exactly where my eyes were looking. “Hmmm… Nightmare Moon has certainly proven herself to be a fine mare in recent months. I was just as shocked as everypony else to discover that she still lives, let alone that she actually had a change of heart.” He then looked up at me and cracked a smile. “I have noticed that she occasionally mentions a ‘James’ whenever I speak to her once in a while. That’s you, isn’t it?”

I sighed while beholding her. “Yeah… I don’t know what I would do without her. She’s amazing.”

Fancy Pants seemed to glance at her and me a few times before cracking a whimsical smirk. “Are you certain you two are not courting each other?”

That certainly came out of nowhere. Feeling mildly flustered, I nearly laughed. “What?! No, of course not. She’s way outta my league. And besides that, I already have a girlfriend.”

“Yes, yes, I have not forgotten. I recall you being quite sweet towards a certain Miss Fluttershy during the Grand Galloping Gala. I was merely jesting you, my good sir. Though Lady Nightmare Moon is quite a fine mare, is she not?” Fancy Pants replied with a hearty chuckle while levitating a martini glass filled with sparkling cider to his lips as a gold aura billowed around the glass and his horn.

I once again looked over at the three beautiful princesses while Fancy Pants awaited my response. In all honesty… It was difficult for me to decide who is the most beautiful of the three. Celestia, by far, is the most explicitly beautiful of the three royal sisters. As I said in a much earlier entry, I even mistook her for a goddess at our first meeting due to just how radiant her beauty is. Luna, while smaller in stature and not quite as eye-catching in terms of raw beauty, exudes a type of allure that just draws one in. Truly one whose inner and outer beauty come together as a fabulous whole. And Nightmare Moon… She certainly is unusual in her form. Those unnatural eyes, her mane and tail seeming more gaseous in appearance than those of her sisters, and that sleek and tall black body. Some may be intimidated by her, but I… I see a great beauty in her. She is bold, yet tender. Passionate, yet sweet. I can understand that some would be a little put off by her physical appearance, but I feel her beauty rivals that of Celestia and a true beauty of a mare lies beneath that exotic and seemingly demonic shell. In the end, I cannot choose who is more beautiful. They must be the envy of many a mare and the cause of wet dreams for many stallions. “They all are, really…”

While Fancy Pants and I got into a conversation about Rarity, I noticed Nightmare Moon approaching me while a trio of very well dressed nobles flocked about her like a trio of foals following someone who was carrying a box of ice cream cones. They were largely incoherent with how they were all chattering at once, although I have to say some of their upper class accents sounded a bit…forced.

“Ladies, I wish for you to meet someone very important.” Nightmare Moon spoke while apparently trying to get their attention once she was standing before me. They did eventually shut themselves up while looking on in silence towards the Princess of Dreams. My friend then extended her hoof towards me while showing a genuine smile. “This is James of Ponyville. Equestria’s only human and the dearest friend I could ever ask for.”

The three nobles, each of them mares, stared at me with rather…disdainful looks while muttering to each other. I could tell they really did not think much of me, and it was clearly due to my attire giving away my social standing. Finally, one of them spoke up in a voice that sounded ungodly snobbish. I mean…even Rarity has never sounded anywhere near that over-the-top snobbish. “Well… It is a…pleasure to meet you, Mr. James. But do all humans dress as…boorishly as you?”

While I normally would have brushed that subtle insult off, largely because I would have seen it coming, Nightmare Moon did not take those words well. She looked down at the three nobles with a truly unsettling glare and asked, “Come again?”

The three mares instantly backed away with alarmed expressions while the one who spoke to me quickly tried to come up with something else to say. “Oh, I mean… I mean modest! Yes, you humans have such a modest choice of wardrobe! Very simple and practical!”

To be honest, that does sound like me. I prefer clothes that are practical over stylish. Although if I can mix both categories into one attire, that is a plus as well. But regardless, I could tell that those words were not honest and were more sycophantic than anything. Even so, Nightmare Moon cracked a smug smile. “Much better.”

While the three nobles quickly scampered off over to the refreshment table to escape Nightmare Moon, I could see by that look in her eye that she knew their words were not appreciated and she made certain they knew that. However, Nightmare Moon then turned her gaze to me and frowned with a truly forlorn expression. “My sincerest apologies, James. I was not expecting them to go quite that far in my presence.”

“Meh, I kinda saw it coming. If they were trying to strike a nerve, they failed miserably.” I replied with a shrug of my shoulders and even a slight smirk. "Just a mild annoyance, really."

Regardless, Nightmare Moon shook her head in disgust before looking at me once more. “Even so, how can these people, with so much influence, wealth, and prestige in the very capital of Equestria, be so bitter and prejudiced towards those from less privileged towns for reasons as petty as clothing?” She then placed her hoof upon the shiny blue metal band that hung from her neck. “Look at this. With the exception of my crown, everything I wear is the same armor I wore when I sought to bring eternal night to this world. It is not made of gold or silver. It hardy even qualifies as jewelry. And yet they reserve their scorn for you. It’s pathetic. Absolutely pathetic.”

“Well, if it makes you feel any better, I never really take anything they say seriously. I just interpret it as…a bunch of hot air being let off by their inflated egos.” I replied while reaching out and giving my friend a hug to show my appreciation for her intimidating the nobles for trying to offend me. I am glad to see that Nightmare Moon is not afraid to cross the line to put unpleasant nobles in their place.

I heard a brief chuckle come from her before she spoke softly. “Hot air, you say? That seems to sum it up quite nicely.”

Before we could say anything else, a voice suddenly called out as if yelling through a megaphone. “Fillies and gentlecolts, welcome to the Wonderbolts Derby! The competitors are taking their places at the starting line and the race will begin momentarily!”

I recognized that voice right away. Although it had a bit of a noble accent to it, it sounded a great deal like… “Is that Luna?”

I looked around to try to find the Princess of the Night and saw her standing at the window of the box while clutching a microphone in her hoof’s ankle joint. I somehow found it funny that she of all ponies would be acting as the announcer.

“Hey, Luna. Was that you just now?” I asked while drawing near. My friend turned to look at me and cracked an awkward grin, giving her actions away. However, I then noticed something out over the cloud circle that I did not see before. Hovering in a line were four members of the Wonderbolts decked out in uniforms and flight goggles. I recognized two of them right away. Soarin and the captain of the team herself, Spitfire. The other two consisted of a stallion, who was at the far end of the row and was too distant for me to make out any accurate details on, and a mare with icy blue wings and a white mane and tail with a windswept style. They were also more grown out than Spitfire’s. I was also able to make out that her form was just barely smaller than that of Spitfire herself.

Fancy Pants stepped forward while his entourage flocked around him like a bunch of sycophants vying for his approval… Actually, scratch that. That is exactly what they were. After a quick glance at the four pegasi, he spoke up with great confidence in his voice. “I’ll be placing my bets on Fleetfoot. That little speed demon is sure to come in first.”

“Mind if I throw my chips in as well?” Celestia asked while using the teleportation spell to summon a purple coin purse with a golden mouth. Bit by bit, everyone began to toss some coins into the pile and made bets as well. I found that the fourth member of the Wonderbolts competing goes by the name ‘Rapidfire’. “What about you, James? Who are you betting on?”

Although I have never been one for actual gambling, I took a quick look back out at the Wonderbolts. And my eyes fell upon just one. “Can’t go wrong with the captain herself. I’m placing my bets on Spitfire.” I then reached into my pocket and pulled out ten bits. A decent amount, but no great loss if my predictions turned out to be wrong. Even so, that was Spitfire. She surely must come out on top more often than not.

Out of nowhere, some fanfare was played from the intercom system used to carry Luna’s voice to the audience. The referee, a gray pegasus stallion in a black and white striped shirt standing beside the Wonderbolts on the cloud circle, blew a whistle while swinging a checkered flag. And then they were off. The four pegasi rocketed forward and began flying laps around the course. I knew they were fast, but they completed a lap in under two seconds. They were moving so fast that it was actually kind of dizzying. The ponies beside me kept following the racers as closely as they could, the four Wonderbolts being very close together as a blurred mass of blues, oranges, and whites.

After what I believe was a total of ten laps, Luna called out through the microphone just after who I believe was Fleetfoot crossed the finish line first, although Spitfire was not even half a second behind her. “And the winner is Fleetfoot by a nose!”

I felt a slight sting of disappointment as the crowd burst into cheers and applause. Even though it had been close, Spitfire lost by a nose. Although Nightmare Moon then brought up a question I did not expect. “Good choice on Fleetfoot, Fancy Pants. What made you so certain she would come out on top?”

Our prim and proper friend replied happily while adjusting his monocle. “Oh, it was from a little insight from Miss Rarity. When I first met her, I was expecting Rapidfire to triumph. But Rarity insisted that Fleetfoot was the superior choice since while she is smaller in size, she makes up for that in speed. And she was right. You were wise to place your bets on Spitfire though, James. She certainly put up a good fight.”

Fancy Pants then nudged part of the pile of bits towards me. “Here’s your share. Spitfire may not have come in first, but she still managed to net you some profit.”

Relieved that I was walking away with more than I bet, I took the bits and pocketed them. Twenty bits in all. “Many thanks, Fancy Pants… Hm?”

As it turned out, the Wonderbolts were performing an encore of sorts with them flying around the outer edge of the course before swooping right over the audience themselves and right by our faces. However, one of them came to a quick stop after passing the VIP box and looked back with her mouth hanging open slightly. While I could not see her eyes, I recognized the pegasus as Spitfire by her mane and tail. Sure enough, she swooped back over to the box and lifted her goggles to reveal her eyes before smiling brightly. “Well, hey there, James! Never thought I’d see you up here! What’s up?”

I reached out and shook Spitfire’s hoof while gently pulling her into the box before she landed. “Just enjoying a day out on the town with some good friends. Sorry about your loss though. You almost made it.”

“Huh? Oh, you mean the race? Nah, forget about it. Fleetfoot’s the fastest flier we’ve got. I bet she’s even faster than Rainbow Dash, between you and me.” Spitfire replied with some dismissive gestures of her hoof and that warm smile I always see her with. She just has such a pleasant and laidback presence in spite of her name. You would think someone called ‘Spitfire’ would have a fiery temper, but Spitfire just seems very warm and friendly. A very pleasant woman indeed.

Seeing me engaged in conversation with the captain of the Wonderbolts herself seemed to draw some odd stares from the nobles. Fancy Pants then came forward and spoke with a curious smile. “Ah, jolly good show today, Spitfire. Very close race. But, uh… You seem to know Master James quite well. Have you met before?”

Spitfire rolled her eyes while showing a toothy grin. “Know him? I taught the guy everything he knows about flying. Got pretty good at it really fast too.”

Another one of the nobles spoke up in her irritatingly snobbish tone of voice. “You taught him how to fly? But I do not see any wings on him…”

“That’s because the wings are on a suit of armor he has! And it’s the sweetest suit of armor you’ll ever lay eyes on.” Spitfire replied promptly while apparently spreading her wings wide to emphasize my armor’s size.

“Armor?! But you’re clearly not a member of the royal guard… Master James, are you a knight by any chance?” Fancy Pants asked as his monocle fell from his face once again.

Luna then spoke up before I could, although I found it hard to speak due to a rising feeling of nervousness in my gut. I was not used to this level of attention, especially from people of such a high social class. “No, he has yet to be knighted. Although he likely deserves it after all he did for Nightmare Moon.”

In a rather disgusting display of fickleness, the nobles who had been rather dismissive of me minutes ago drew closer to me with looks of interest and admiration while constantly chattering a plethora of words that blended together to become completely incoherent noise. Their accents did not help either. Although they were clearly smiling at me, I felt nothing but irritation and contempt for these nobles. If Spitfire had not mentioned my armor, they would still be treating me like someone who is not worth their time. Bigots.

Before much else could happen, someone flew up to the window and called in. Judging by the white mane, I believe it was Fleetfoot. “Hey, captain! Soarin’s taking us out for some pies! You wanna come too?”

Spitfire turned to face the pegasus and grinned brightly. “Sure! But come over here for a minute. I want you to meet someone!”

Although seemingly baffled, Fleetfoot hovered into the box through the window while lifting her goggles to reveal a pair of brilliant fuchsia eyes. “Huh? OK then… Waaaaait a minute… Isn’t this the guy you were talking about? The one who…”

Spitfire cracked a smug smirk while Fleetfoot landed beside her. “Yup. Best wing massages in Equestria. One session with him and you’ll swear you could bend your wings into horseshoes.”

This instantly got Fleetfoot excited since she flew right up to me. “Oh, awesome! I’ve heard about you! I’ve gotta stop by for some of those magic fingers! My wings could really use it!”

“Uh… Sure. Just stop on by the Ponyville spa sometime. I work Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays.” I replied rather briefly, not entirely certain of what to say to this woman. I also was not used to this level of praise or enthusiasm towards me.

Spitfire seemed to notice how uncomfortable I was becoming and called out to her wingman… Or is that wingmare? “All right, Fleetfoot. Let’s get going. Wouldn’t wanna let Soarin horde all the pies for himself. Great seeing ya, James. Let’s fly again sometime.”

“Yeah, see ya! And expect to see me in a few weeks!” Fleetfoot added before she and Spitfire took off for the rest of Canterlot.

“Well, that was a stellar performance as always. However, I must be off. Although it was a fine meeting, your majesties. And do give my best regards to Rarity, Master James.” Fancy Pants spoke while he and I shared one last handshake.

“I’ll do me best to remember. And it was good seeing you again. Take care.” I replied before seeing the fine fellow off, the gaggle of nobles flocking after him while leaving me alone with the three princesses. But once I was certain they were gone, I let out a loud sigh. “Finally… I thought they’d never leave!”

All three of my friends also showed signs of uncomfortableness as well as relief. Although Luna seemed slightly surprised by my words. “Why? What was wrong with Fancy Pants?”

“Oh no, he’s fine! Really nice guy! But the others… Were they deliberately trying to sound as obnoxiously snobbish as possible? Those louts were absolutely agonizing to listen to! I can’t tell you how much I wanted to tell them to shut up!” I raved while expressing my dissatisfaction with the other nobles. Trust me, if you had to be around people who sounded like they did, you would find their speech to start grating very quickly. I cannot accurately describe how they sounded through text, but you would be sick of them in a very short while.

“Ditto. That is one of the few things I honestly do not care for in Canterlot.” Celestia spoke with a chuckle in her throat. She clearly found it satisfying to be speaking to someone who speaks so freely of how insufferable some of Canterlot’s nobles can be. It must be frustrating to be known for having to live very close to such people.

Down below, the audience began to depart from their seats and headed out back towards the rest of Canterlot that was very nearby. Nightmare Moon took one glance at the moving mass of ponies before looking back at the rest of us. “I suppose that is our cue to be on our way. Where shall we go next?”

Celestia looked out through the window before looking at us with a smile. “Hmm… How about a visit to the art gallery?”

“Art? Huh… I guess it would be interesting to see some of Equestria’s culture depicted in oils, acrylics, and canvas.” I replied while the three royal sisters and I began to descend the stairwell to the bleachers before heading back into Canterlot proper.

“I do think you will enjoy yourself. I know you have a thing for art as well. Especially the written form.” Celestia said while giving me a wink.

“Whatever do you mean? Is he writing a novel or poetry?” Luna asked with a look of mild curiosity. I suppose she was unaware that I keep journals on certain days and events.

Nightmare Moon looked on in silence while Celestia explained to them. I suppose I could have said something, but I felt Celestia telling them would be better than tooting my own horn. “Not a novel, per se. Although I’m certain it could become one if he attempted to publish it. You write some very emotive and descriptive journals, James.”

I felt a shy smile creep across my face upon hearing her praise. Especially right in front of her sisters. “Well, yeah. I have a penchant for the written arts. I once tried painting, but I was never terribly good at it. Besides, I’m more interested in putting pencil to paper than putting a brush to a canvas. Although I think I prefer looking at visual art over written art, funnily enough.”

“Then you will surely enjoy the sights we will see there. Onward then!” Nightmare Moon spoke with some enthusiasm while she and her sisters led me on.

Once again, we found ourselves trekking through the streets of Canterlot. Since it was midday, things were starting to get rather busy. Both the Canterlot elite and the middle class were out and about while tending to their schedules. It would appear that despite the class differences, both social classes do not seem to mind each other. Perhaps that is why Twilight Sparkle never seems to think poorly of the elite. They most likely never minded her due to being a Canterlot native.

Eventually, I caught sight of somepony I really was not expecting to see. Tall in stature, a white coat, flowing gold mane, and a vest around his neck. Prince Blueblood. What were the odds of me catching sight of that lout after the Grand Galloping Gala? Sure enough, Luna caught sight of him too and whispered to us with a snicker. “Don’t look now, but I see Prince Blueballs.”

That got a good snicker out of us. I had all but forgotten that little tidbit from my first encounter with him. However, he then seemed to notice me among the crowd and instantly flashed me a glare. I tried to pretend I did not notice him by never making eye contact. Even so, he began to trot my way with a scowl on his face. He was likely planning on giving me a piece of his mind. But before he could get much closer, Nightmare Moon stepped before him while her eyes were filled with a bright glow, stopping the prince in his tracks. “Keep walking.”

This show of intimidation very easily subdued the cocky lout since he suddenly backed away and galloped off. Nightmare Moon certainly knows how to use her appearance and pre-coronation reputation to great effect. Celestia cracked a smirk while speaking as her sister’s eyes lost their glow. “Well played, sister.”

“I take it you’ve met him before?” I asked upon noticing how readily Nightmare Moon got between him and me. She really did seem displeased by his mere presence.

“Unfortunately, yes. And he knows to stay well away from me.” Nightmare Moon replied while letting out a noticeably equine snort. I swear it feels as if only the Canterlot elites alone could like that guy. And even then only because they are infested with the same vices.

“Well, I doubt we will be seeing him again for the remainder of the day. Shall we be off?” Luna added before she and her sisters began to lead me through the crowds. To be fair, the streets were not really all that packed. I did not feel as if I was walking through a large metropolitan city at all. Then again, I suppose the local population cannot be allowed to become too saturated due to having nowhere for the city to expand, what with it being built on a mountain's summit.

I could have easily gotten lost amongst all the tall pale buildings if it was not for my royal friends guiding me. I swear the whole place looks the same everywhere I go. The only place that really stands out in town is the castle itself. Eventually though, I think we were drawing near our destination since my friends began to veer off to the side of the street. Just as we began to stop, I thought I heard someone call out to me.

“Hm? Am I the only one who finds that voice familiar?” Nightmare Moon asked while glancing around, having apparently noticed it as well.

A second or two later, Celestia looked behind herself and smiled while looking past me. “Ah, I had forgotten that we have a guest staying with us in one of the castle’s suites. Look alive, James. She approaches.”

When I turned around, I saw a familiar unicorn mare galloping towards us. And I was all too happy to see her. “Rarity! Fancy seeing you here!”

My beautiful friend sailed into my arms as I lowered myself to one knee. The two of us shared a tender cuddle before she looked at me with those gorgeous azure eyes. “Truly, fortune is on my side to see you here! What brings you to Canterlot on this fine day, darling?”

“Special occasion, to be honest. You here on business as usual?” I replied while wondering if Rarity was in Canterlot for pleasure or for business. Every once in a while, she leaves Ponyville for Canterlot by train in order to place orders for some of her more specialized supplies that Canterlot has readily available. These trips seldom last more than a few days and I do miss her when she is not around. Talk about lucky meeting her when she was out of town. I was also quick to notice she was wearing a rather stylish black beret on her head along with a matching black scarf around her neck.

Rarity nodded while pulling her head away to get a good look at me. “Oh, absolutely. There are some tailoring supplies I can only get here and I have quite a few connections. And a special occasion, you say? And… Wait, where is Fluttershy? Surely you didn’t leave her behind!”

Luna stepped forward while displaying a calm smile. “Actually, your friend has come down with a case of… What was it called again? The flutters?”

My friend seemed to recognize the name instantly. “Oh dear, I can certainly see why she would have to stay home. Poor Rainbow Dash nearly got herself fired from the weather team when she insisted on setting up a thunderstorm after coming down with a case of that. That was the first natural tornado I ever saw. Thank goodness the rest of the weather team fixed it before the thing could whirl into town.”

I facepalmed at that thought. Rainbow Dash’s ego would never let an illness keep her away from making her look tough and cool, but being so disoriented to the point of creating a storm cell that generates a funnel cloud? That must have been quite an embarrassment for her. I wish I could have seen it! “Good grief, Rainbow… She was stubborn enough to do that while sick with a case of the flutters?!”

“Darling. It’s Rainbow Dash. What would you expect?” Rarity replied dryly, almost as if she was baffled that I would expect our brazen pegasus friend to do anything less. “But before I forget, what’s this ‘special occasion’ that brings you here today? I can’t imagine you coming all the way up to Canterlot alone.”

Celestia smiled while she looked down at the lovely unicorn. “Well, it started off with a bit of magic training with his armor this morning. And now we are here to celebrate a very special anniversary with him.”

Nightmare Moon then showed Rarity her signature smug smirk while lowering her head to her. “Can you guess what the anniversary is?”

Clearly puzzled, Rarity rubbed her hoof against her chin while casting her gaze towards the ground. “Hmmm… Well, if memory serves… On this day last year, James took shelter in the Everfree Forest to escape from that wretched Diamond Tiara… Ah! Now I recall! Today marks the first time he and dear Mitta met!”

“Who else?” I spoke while starting to feel myself smirk. Surely even she could deduce it.

“Who else? Well… Hmm…” Rarity muttered while thinking hard for a moment. Her eyes then glanced up at us before they settled on Nightmare Moon alone. Slowly, her eyes began to widen. “Oh my… Did he, by chance, cross paths with you that night?”

Nightmare Moon smiled warmly at Rarity’s words. “He did. And he was the first person to ever view me as a mare instead of a demon that night.” I then smiled a bit nervously while she draped her elegant sable wing over me in a type of embrace. “And we are celebrating that day today. Along with another anniversary of sorts. Can you guess what tomorrow will mark?”

“Now you have me baffled. Aside from the anniversary of James coming home from the Ever… Wait! Is it to celebrate the anniversary of the day he acquired his cutie mark?” Rarity retorted rather enthusiastically out of nowhere. Just how many important firsts happened back then during that twenty-four hour time span? I had all but forgotten that little detail. When you have had a cutie mark on your body for a full year, you tend to stop noticing it. I mean you do know it is there and feel a bit of pride over having it, but… Well, it is a complex subject. But I certainly fail to see the need to celebrate it. I cannot recall seeing anyone else celebrate the anniversary of their cutie mark’s appearance.

Luna got a good chuckle out of that guess. And I can assume why. “No, not quite. But it happened less than a full day after his first encounter with our sister.”

After only five seconds of silent thought, Rarity sighed in defeat. “Well, I am certainly out of ideas. What will have happened one year ago tomorrow?”

The three royal sisters got a small chuckle out of Rarity’s obliviousness. I suppose since she had not been present at the time, she would not be so quick to recall it. Celestia then spoke the truth. “Well, long story short, the three of us are celebrating the days we all met our friend here. Especially Luna and Nightmare Moon.”

Rarity’s mouth hung open for a moment, as if trying to find the proper words. “Wait… Truly?! When… Ah, now I recall. Yes, you two did stop by to address that issue last year. It just never occurred to me that the three of you would cross paths!” She then took a bow. “If that is the case, then do not allow me to disrupt you. Enjoy your evening together, darlings. I must be off as well. I am to rendezvous with Fancy Pants for some lunch in a short while. Au revoir!” With a friendly wave, the four of us saw the beautiful unicorn off.

“Well, I certainly was not expecting to cross paths with her. But shall we be off? The art gallery is right there.” Nightmare Moon spoke once Rarity was quite a distance away from us. With a glance to my left, I found that we were indeed standing very close to a rather large white building with elegant blue and gold banners hanging from poles near the entrance.

Upon gaining entry, I was greeted by the sight of several large paintings in several chambers. A few royal guards were stationed throughout the place, which actually caught my eye. “Armed guards in an art museum? You don’t see that very often… Pity, really.”

Overall, the place was rather small. I suppose because being located in Canterlot and all that they only accept the cream of the crop in artwork. Although to be fair, I personally…was not terribly interested in most of what was being displayed at the time. Perhaps my tastes are very specific or perhaps I just do not have much appreciation for the more traditional styles of art, but I found myself becoming bored rather quickly. Although I have to say the atmosphere was quiet and calming, perfect to do some thinking.

The paintings ranged from abstract to surrealism to even cubism. One that caught my eye even seemed blatantly similar to another painting from where I come from. It depicted three…ponies that looked like they had been deflated and spread out, hanging over a block, propped up by a few forks, and draped over a tree branch. I honestly almost laughed at the similarities. If I did not know better, I would have assumed the artist responsible was guilty of stealing the style from the artist from Earth.

Celestia walked up alongside me and seemed to take note of my temporary interest in said painting. She then tilted her head towards me and spoke in a whisper. “Yes, I know it looks rather silly. But surreal sights can be entertaining to look at.”

She must have noticed the crooked smirk on my face. I replied with an equally quiet whisper to avoid disturbing the other visitors. They appeared to be too taken with the art to pay me any mind. “Huh? Oh, right. It just seems freakishly similar to another famous painting where I come from. Almost thought it was a rip-off.”

What Celestia said next shocked me. “Ah, I think I know what you mean. Salvador Dali, wasn’t it?”

How… When did she find out about that? I understand that she knows Earth exists, but still… Celestia seemed to notice my confusion and whispered before I could say anything. “I know what you’re thinking. Well, I have been monitoring Earth for the past several hundred years while waiting for the proper time to bring a human to this world. So I know a bit of your world’s history. And by the way… He truly was frightened of grasshoppers.”

Wow… To think that Celestia had been preparing for that project so meticulously when she sought out a world that had the people she was looking for. And she actually saw Salvador Dali in the flesh? Man… I suppose anything really is possible with magic. “That’s… Huh… That’s some impressive dedication. And yeah, I recall reading somewhere that he had a fear of grasshoppers.”

I found that Nightmare Moon and Luna had spread out through the art gallery, so I did not see them anywhere right away. Spicing up the gallery were a few sculptures here and there that seemed to depict various ponies and other creatures. My personal favorite was one that appeared to depict an earth pony stallion wrangling a manticore. You could almost feel the energy that would be exuded from such a scuffle.

The last chamber I found would be my favorite from the visit. The paintings on display seemed to be more of a realist nature, featuring landscapes and places and people in real locations in Equestria. The one that drew my attention most was a painting titled ‘Canterlot at Dusk’.

I silently approached the painting and gazed up at it. It was truly impressive in sheer scale as well as detail. The scene before me appeared to be an oil painting judging by the texture of the dried paint before me. From what I could see, it depicted the city of Canterlot when viewed from a distance; the orange glow of the sun having almost faded over the western horizon while the moon was beginning to rise over the mountain the city had been constructed upon, the many stars dotting the darkening sky. It was actually rather calming to look at.

My train of thought was interrupted when I felt something drape over me before pulling me to my right. I soon found that Nightmare Moon was standing beside me with her wing ‘holding’ me. “Exquisite depiction, is it not?”

I felt a smile spread across my lips while I tenderly draped my arm over the back of her neck before pulling her closer to me as well. “Yeah. I always had an appreciation for these landscape paintings.”

For a good three to five minutes, we just stood there in each other’s grasp while our eyes remained focused on the beautiful painting before us. I even soon found our heads resting against each other as well. It was a very calm moment and I even felt myself starting to feel rather tired. Field trips like that tend to do that to you.

Before long though, Celestia and Luna made their way over to us. The Princess of the Night was the first to speak. “Enjoying yourselves… Oh, lovely view. Canterlot always looks so much better in the moonlight, does it not?”

Even Celestia smiled at that claim. “It most certainly does. The mostly white colorations all over the city really stand out in the darkness.”

I replied only after letting out a yawn and releasing my grasp on my friend. “It certainly is… Can we go somewhere else? This place’s atmosphere is too relaxing. I could curl up in the corner and take a nap if I had a few pillows and a blanket.”

“I concur. Shall we go get some lunch? It is around noon now, isn’t it?” Nightmare Moon added while she folded her wing against her body.

The two royal sisters looked at each other and nodded before looking back at me. Celestia then motioned towards the gallery’s exit. “Sounds good to me. Shall we be off?”

A very short while later, we were standing outside what I assumed was one of the most expensive restaurants in town. And, of course, I was worried for my wallet. “Uh… Ladies? Are you sure I can afford to dine here?”

Luna let out a snort while she rolled her eyes. “Oh, please. James, leave the bill to us. We have much deeper pockets, after all.”

I have to say I was quite grateful that I would not have to worry about emptying my wallet for a hot meal. And I was quite intrigued on what I could find on a menu at such a fancy restaurant. Once we stepped inside, I found that the restaurant was indeed quite impressive to behold. There were many indoor plants and even some elaborate fountains here and there. And at the far end of the dining room was the exact same band that I had seen performing at the Grand Galloping Gala. “Impressive aesthetics and live entertainment. Very nice.”

The server standing at the front desk bore an uncanny resemblance to the waiter I normally see tending to customers at Ponyville’s café. The only difference between them being that his mane and tail were a blond hue. Upon seeing the three royal sisters approach him, he immediately spoke up with a very similar voice to the waiter I know as well. “Ah, your majesties! Right this way.” My three companions began to follow him into the dining room without a word. But when I tried to follow, he spoke up again. “I will be with you in a moment, sir.”

Nightmare Moon, clearly disappointed in the waiter’s dismissal of my being in their company, spoke up with a frown on her face. “He is with us. James, come along please.”

The waiter instantly looked back at me before glancing at the three royal alicorns behind him. I suppose he was wondering how someone who was dressed so casually could have anything to do with the three rulers of Equestria. And I admit I was feeling very out of place myself. It almost felt as if I did not belong there. Even so, he did not object and led us all over to a booth. It consisted of a single half circle-shaped seat against the wall. Celestia went in first before being followed by Luna and myself and finally Nightmare Moon. Once we took our seats, Celestia used the levitation spell to pull the table a little closer so we were snuggly tucked into our spots. I must say that I felt much safer with at least one of my friends at my sides. Although the frequent stares I was getting from the many nobles were very unwelcome.

A quick glance around the room from where I was seated revealed that Rarity and Fancy Pants were also dining in on the other side of the dining room. Once they happened to look our way, the two of them gave the four of us a friendly wave. In return, we waved back. Although they were not the only ones seated at that booth. They were joined by what appeared to be another one of Fancy Pant’s hanger-on’s. However, this mare seemed to be a step above all the others in terms of beauty. Along with being noticeably taller with an elegant body structure akin to Luna’s, she had a perfect white coat and a pale pink mane that had a few curls at the tips. Her eyes seemed to be a light violet, I think, while an exceptionally long horn jutted up from her forehead. While I could not make out her tail and cutie mark due to their table and its tablecloth obstructing my view of her lower body, I instantly viewed her as being exceptionally gorgeous. It would not surprise me if she is a local model.

The three of my companions engaged in quiet conversation while I took in the rather elegant atmosphere and scenery. Before long, another finely dressed unicorn waiter silently set out four glasses, which he promptly filled with cold ice water. He also set out a basket of buns that were quite soft and warm with a plate of butter chips along with four menus before departing with a bow.

“Warm bread… You seldom find restaurants that serve this.” I said quietly while taking a bread knife and parting one such loaf down the middle before spreading a butter chip out on it. Once it was pressed between the two halves of the loaf, it melted quickly and made for a tasty treat. The three princesses also helped themselves to the four remaining loaves while I looked through one of the menus. The prices… I actually cringed at some of them. If my friends were not handling my bill, I would have insisted on dining elsewhere. Or just stuck with an appetizer.

Before the waiter could return for us to place our orders, I noticed out of the corner of my eye that two ponies had approached our table and were not departing. When I glanced up from my menu to get a better look at them, I felt a slight chill. I recognized them as the unicorn couple I passed during the Wonderbolts Derby. With the following impression they made on me, I really cannot be bothered to remember everything about their appearances or attire aside from the colors of their coats, manes, tails, and eyes. The stallion had a gray coat while his mane and tail were a darker shade of gray. His eyes were a shade of blue while a set of spectacles was resting upon his snout. His wife had a yellow coat similar to Fluttershy’s and was wearing aqua green eye shadow. Her mane and tail… They bore an uncanny resemblance to Diamond Tiara’s in terms of color. Her eyes themselves were a light purple and they were directed at me with a look of cold disdain.

“Ah, hello. Jet Set, Upper Crust.” Celestia spoke with a smile that seemed slightly forced. I suspect she was not exactly pleased to be in their company, but had to keep face due to her stature and social position among the Canterlot elite. Luna and Nightmare Moon did not even bother to crack a smile.

The mare of the couple, who I suspect was Upper Crust, returned Celestia’s greeting with a typical snobbish tone of voice. Though to be fair, I had heard worse that day. “Good afternoon, your majesties. I hope we are not intruding.”

I instantly found myself feeling somewhat uptight and just tried to distract myself with my menu so I would not have to listen to the egotistical voices of the couple before us. Nightmare Moon spoke, her voice only barely hiding her own disdain for the two nobles. “No, we were only just seated. Do you recommend anything today?”

The stallion, who I am sure was Jet Set, offered a reply while using the most cringe-inducing snobbish accent I had heard from a stallion all day. Give Prince Blueblood some credit. At least his voice sounds genuinely noble and composed! “I really must recommend the quiche today, Lady Nightmare Moon. The broccoli and spinach blends so well with the sage and basil with just a touch of red pepper.”

Luna spoke up while apparently intrigued by the recommendation we had been offered. “That does sound delightful. Thank you.”

However, I just happened to notice Upper Crust glance at me with that gaze of disdain before looking at Celestia. “But while we are here… Lady Celestia, I must ask. Why do you shame yourself by allowing such a…ragamuffin to be in your company?”

That… I have to give those two some credit. Calling out the princesses themselves just for spending time with friends from less privileged towns? That takes some serious courage. Or misguided conceitedness. Even so, I could tell from the looks on all three of my friends’ faces that this question truly came out of nowhere and even shocked them. Although Celestia soon managed to collect herself and gave the couple a rather offended frown. “I beg your pardon?”

Jet Set then spoke while casting that high and mighty gaze at the three princesses before him. “I can understand that your royal duties require you to occasionally mingle with the common rabble down below, but why bring such a boor into the very heart of Equestria? He may be the only human in the world, but just look at him. No sophistication to speak of.” He then turned his gaze towards me directly and gave me a very cold stare along with his wife. “You have no place here. Why don’t you head back home to the mud and filth where you belong?”

Under normal circumstances, I would have simply not given such a lout the time of day. But in the presence of friends, I knew that I could offer a reply and they would stand by me should things get out of hand. While my eyes glanced him over, I felt myself smirk as a perfect retort came to mind. “At least I don’t walk around with my balls exposed for the world to see.”

Those words got quite a reaction as pretty much all of the activity in the dining room just stopped. I heard a screech come from the cello, several nobles spewed their drinks, and Jet Set… Oh, Jet Set. That look on his face. Upper Crust looked absolutely mortified by what I had just said while her husband’s mouth hung open as he twitched, a blush filling his cheeks. Luna and Celestia were snickering rather reluctantly to my left while Celestia was even holding a hoof to her mouth. Nightmare Moon, on the other hand, had burst into hearty laughter at my retort. And what made those words especially effective was the fact that it was true. Granted, nearly all stallions do not wear pants in Equestria, but that retort was directed towards just him. So if you happen to be a stallion who is reading this, please do not take those words personally.

Eventually, Jet Set began to stammer out a retort. Or he at least tried to. “You… Ha… How dare you…”

My disgust having reached a level it almost never does, I continued to speak while slowly closing my menu and setting it down before me. “You do know not everyone has the privilege of being born with a silver spoon in their mouth, right? Those who are born into more modest lifestyles have to make due with what they have. And that teaches them the joys of the simple things in life. Which is more than I can say for you louts.”

Just as it seemed that Upper Crust was about to speak a response, I noticed something unusual. A deep blue magic aura was coating their jaws. When I glanced to my right, I found that Nightmare Moon was casting a spell. Using the levitation spell to keep their lower jaws pressed against their upper jaws? I have got to remember that trick. She then glanced at me and cracked a smirk. “Do go on. I’m curious of what else you have to say.”

Quite a few eyes were gazing at our table by then. And while I did not care for the attention, I decided to wrap things up there. “I bet you would be singing a very different tune if I was dressed up in shiny black boots, silken slacks, and a tailed jacket. But that just means you value one’s attire over the person itself. You would probably even like to invite my fanciest attire over for dinner, wouldn’t you? That’s what I really can’t stand about noble louts like you. You are shallow fools who only value the petty and never the fundamental. By all means, tell me I’m wrong.”

By then, Nightmare Moon released her magic grasp on the two nobles’ jaws. I then decided to end my argument while reaching for my menu. “You may be better than me in terms of financial stability, but at least I’m a better person.”

I think that last quip may have struck a nerve since Jet Set began to look absolutely furious. Considering his behavior, I suspect he is completely not used to being talked back to by someone of a much lower social class. I then noticed his horn become coated by a pale blue aura that seemed similar to the hues of his eyes. “Better…than me?” All four of us jumped when we saw him lift our bread knife into the air with levitation, a knife of which I will say right now is actually quite sharp. “You…wretched urchin! You need to learn your place!”

With myself being boxed in by the three princesses beside me, I was unable to flee. I firmly grasped the underside of the table and was prepared to flip it at the furious stallion to keep him away from me. But before either of us could make a move, Nightmare Moon suddenly shouted. “Guards!”

As if from nowhere, a spear was thrust forward and caught the bread knife as it was swung. Jet Set instantly lost that furious glare in his eyes and looked to his sides in terror. A pair of unicorn royal guards were standing with their spears crossed before him. I have to say it was very satisfying seeing such a high and mighty member of the Canterlot elite looking so frightened. His wife was no better off, looking as if she was about to flee in terror.

Once Jet Set released his magic grasp on the knife, Luna spoke with a very stern glare. “Harassment. And one charge of assault for Mr. Jet Set.”

The two nobles before us seemed absolutely mortified and even confused. It was as if they could not comprehend being arrested. But just as they began to look less shocked and more frustrated, Celestia looked at them with quite possibly the angriest glare I had ever seen on her face. “I am only going to say this once. Nobles like you give Canterlot a very poor image. Not a day goes by where I do not feel disappointment whenever I see you and others that share your petty lifestyles and outlooks on the world.”

Wow… There was an audible gasp in the dining room as the rest of the customers and employees heard that. Those words coming from Celestia, of all ponies, were very satisfying and cathartic to hear. And I suspect she had been hoping she would get the proper opportunity to say them someday. Considering that she is often grouped with the Canterlot elite, it must be exceptionally frustrating to have to be compared to such unpleasant people. The Princess of the Dawn turned her gaze to the guards and spoke with a very displeased expression. “Get these louts out of my sight.”

The guards nodded without a word and escorted the two humbled nobles right out of the restaurant with spears drawn. However, once they were out of sight, I noticed that Rarity was standing right behind where they had been standing with…something floating behind her head. “What’s up, Rarity?”

My beautiful unicorn friend grinned very nervously at us. “Oh! Well… Um… I was just… Well… I was bringing…a bottle of… Yes! A bottle of sparkling cider!” She then levitated the object behind her head over to us. It looked like a very fancy wine bottle with golden foil wrapped around the top, but the label seemed to say it was sparkling apple cider like she had claimed.

Nightmare Moon’s rather angry scowl became a more relaxed smile. “Ah, many thanks, Miss Rarity. It is appreciated.” She then used her own levitation spell to bring the bottle to the table. A closer look showed that a thin layer of frost and condensation coated the dark glass, a sign that it had likely only just been taken out of an ice bucket. With that, Rarity gracefully bowed before trotting back over to her table. The rest of the nobles in the room began to return to their activities and the band began to play again.

“I suspect she was preparing to smash that bottle over their heads.” Luna whispered with a smug smirk. I too suspected that. Why else would she have gotten that close to those louts while keeping that bottle concealed behind her?

A few seconds later, Celestia turned her eyes to me and spoke with a quiet whisper. “James, I want to apologize. I really did not want you to have to deal with that. Generations of such extremely high standards of living has caused many of Canterlot’s nobles to fall into a state of moral decadence. It is a constant blight on this city. I truly must thank you for giving me the opportunity to finally say something about it. I’ve been wanting to say those words for a very long time.”

I shrugged my shoulders, not really bothered at all by any of the insults Jet Set and Upper Crust had thrown at me. If anything, my words had much more bite to them. “It’s OK, Celestia. I actually saw them coming, so they really didn’t get to me. Although I’m really impressed that none of you have ever acted the way they do.”

Luna spoke softly so as to not allow anyone else to hear her. “Well, perhaps that is because we know what it is like to live as commoners. We were not always princesses, you know.”

I took a sip of my water before suddenly freezing as I took in those words. I then turned my gaze to the Princess of the Night and spoke equally softly. “You weren’t?”

Nightmare Moon cracked a smirk, apparently wanting to speak. However, she held her tongue. Celestia then spoke softly as her rather displeased expression brightened slightly. “Indeed. Mother and Father were not always a queen and king, you know. They were commoners at one time as well. We only became royalty when they became the rulers and leaders of this world.”

I would have never guessed that Celestia and Luna had such humble beginnings. No wonder they enjoy spending time in humbler towns. They once lived just like most people do, so they can actually appreciate such lifestyles. However, this did raise a question that I felt I had to ask. “But…who ruled over this world before them?”

The three princesses showed rather uneasy expressions upon hearing me ask that question. Luna was the first to speak. “You certainly know how to ask the most forbidden questions.”

Celestia then whispered quietly so as to not draw attention. “Do you remember when I told you that some things are best forgotten? Trust me, James. Some things are better left unremembered. Please, do not worry about the past. Focus on the present.”

It was rather disquieting to see the three princesses going to great lengths to not have to address such a question. What in the world happened so long ago before the rise of the king and queen? Who reigned over this world before them? Or was there no ruler and the world was just overrun with chaos and anarchy? Well, they do have a point. Whatever happened that long ago has absolutely no bearing on today. Whatever happened back then, it is none of my concern. It was then that I decided to just leave the subject be.

Our waiter came back with four martini glasses for our bottle of sparkling cider. He must have caught sight of it from the far end of the room. “My sincerest apologies, your majesties. I could not have foreseen such a confrontation. Is there anything I can get you?”

Nightmare Moon spoke with a slight smile while she used levitation to remove the bottle’s golden foil before popping the cork out of the bottle’s neck and pouring the bubbling golden liquid into our glasses. “Yes, please. And thank you.”

At this point now, I cannot recall exactly what each of us ate. Although I ordered a type of salad with a delicious mango-based dressing and an entrée of risotto. I have to say our dining experience from that point on was rather pleasant. And that sparkling cider was quite good as well, but we decided to leave out dessert. Although nothing really occurred that I feel is worth mentioning during the meal. My friends handled the bill and we departed without much bother.

However, just as we exited the building, we were then promptly approached by Fancy Pants and Rarity. My beautiful friend trotted towards me while Fancy Pants approached us at a walking pace. Their gorgeous unicorn mare companion was nowhere to be seen, but she had likely ducked into a store nearby. “Are you feeling all right now, darling? I truly hope that those wretched oafs didn’t ruin your appetite.”

I reached out and held my dear friend in a tender embrace, which she all too willingly returned. “Nah, it’s fine. Actually felt kind of good to tell them off. If it wasn’t for my friends here, I probably would’ve just stayed quiet.”

Nightmare Moon, as well as her sisters, cast me some very puzzled gazes. “Come again? What did we do? I don’t think any of us really did anything until Jet Set snatched up that knife.”

It was understandable that they did not immediately understand. So I explained it to them. “What did you do? You were there. If I was by myself, I would’ve stayed quiet to avoid starting trouble. But knowing I had good friends at my back gave me a bit more courage. And sure enough, you were there for me when things got ugly.”

Celestia instantly smiled at those words. “Very true. Knowing that you have dear friends by your side who will support you certainly does boost one’s confidence.”

I then looked towards Fancy Pants, who was standing a short distance away from me. “Uh… Sorry if I struck any nerves with what I said to them, Fancy. I really only meant it towards…well…”

To my surprise, Fancy Pants chuckled heartily while using the levitation spell to lift his monocle while a white handkerchief emerged from his coat’s pocket and began to rub the lens. But if that lens has the same enchantment that my old glasses do… Perhaps it was out of habit instead of to clean it. Or perhaps it just happened to not be enchanted with… Am I rambling? Sorry. Anyway, he spoke to me with a calm smile. “Oh, don’t be sorry, my good sir! They deserved every word of it. Everything you described. Every flaw you mentioned. It was all quite true and they knew it.”

Fancy Pants then adjusted his monocle while placing it back over his left eye as a sigh escaped his lips. “And everything you spoke… It is quite a problem among the vast majority of Canterlot’s elite. Quite disgraceful, really. It is as you said. Not everypony is fortunate enough to be born among us. And far too many view such ponies as being below them instead of being less fortunate. I hope to change that one day. One’s value is not determined by their wealth or their social status, but by their strength of character.”

To hear that from one of the Canterlot elite himself… It was rather unexpected. I could only look at the fine fellow before me and smile. “Fancy Pants… You’re a very good man. Definitely one of the best in town.”

Our refined friend smiled rather modestly. “Ohoho, James. I just try to appreciate the simpler things in life as much as I enjoy the more elaborate. And I find your home of Ponyville to be charmingly rustic. And Miss Rarity has told me quite a bit about you during our meetings. You single-handedly saved our very own Princess Nightmare Moon and even slew an entire mob of undead demons? You, sir, would be made a celebrity overnight if the Canterlot elite discovered your feats!”

However, I extended my hand to him and shook my head. “You do understand that any praise they give me would be just for that accomplishment and not for me being myself, right? I’d prefer to not have to interact with aristocratic oafs who are as sycophantic as Rarity is generous.”

My beautiful friend sighed while bowing her head. “To think that I wished to become one of them for most of my life… Such a toxic influence they must have on others. I swear, from this day forward, any interaction I have with them is strictly business.” However, Rarity then grinned nervously at Fancy Pants. “Oh, but not you! Your kind is truly a marvel among the nobles!”

Fancy Pants chuckled rather loudly at that show of desperate praise. “Your compliments are appreciated, Miss Rarity! But truthfully speaking, I do hope to turn the elite’s behavior around someday. They just need a little push in the right direction.”

Rarity then bowed towards the three princesses before slowly backing away towards Fancy Pants. “But enough talk. I’ve distracted you from your special day together long enough. I hope the rest of your day goes by smoothly.” She then flashed me a wink. “I will be returning to Ponyville in a few days, so let’s enjoy a spot of tea together next time we see each other, yes?”

“Sounds like a plan. I’ll see you then, m’lady.” I replied while waving goodbye. Together, Rarity and Fancy Pants began to walk away while I overheard one of them mention a yacht. But there is not a river that runs through Canterlot… Is there?

“Fine fellow, that Fancy Pants. A shame that there are not more stallions like him in Canterlot.” Luna spoke with a sigh, though she then smiled at us. “Well, enough of dwelling on that little disturbance. Where to next?”

I shrugged my shoulders, still having no grasp of Canterlot’s layout. “I don’t have a clue. You know your way around more than I do.”

Nightmare Moon then rubbed her chin with her hoof while seemingly contemplating our choices. “Well… Why not stop by the opera house? A performance should be starting soon.”

I did not care for the sound of that at all. “Before we go, isn’t that just sitting in a VIP booth while looking down on a stage as a single performer sings in foreign lyrics without much of anything else going on?”

Celestia cracked a crooked grin at those words. Judging by that look she was giving me, I was right. “Well… In a nutshell, yes. It’s lovely to listen to… Just not that much fun to watch.”

“Thought so… But what else do you royals like to do?” I then asked as I started to wonder just how we were going to spend the rest of the afternoon and evening together.

My three royal friends started to look a bit troubled. This was clearly not what they had intended on happening. They are certainly part of the Canterlot elite, but I am not. So what they find fun and enjoyable may not necessarily apply to me. Fortunately, Nightmare Moon soon spoke with a smile. “Hold on… I see what the problem is. Instead of doing what the nobles around here do for fun, why don’t we do what we think is fun?”

So simple and obvious, yet so brilliant. I just had to smile at her. “Sounds good to me. What can we do around here that’s fun?”

Celestia and Luna looked at each other before smiling brightly. The Princess of the Dawn then looked my way and asked, “Why not hit the tennis courts? We can have a few doubles while we’re down there.”

While I have enjoyed a few tennis simulators of sorts back on Earth, I confess I had never played tennis in the flesh before. “OK, sounds good. But you’ll have to walk me through the rules. I have no experience in the sport.”

“No worries, my friend. We all have experience in the sport. Right this way.” Luna replied before she and her sisters began to lead me through the elegant city while I tried to keep my eyes from falling upon any of the more snobbish nobles we passed. I was not going to let them affect my mood on this special day.

The tennis courts were located closer to the side of the mountain than most other places in town with plenty of trees and natural greenery adding to the atmosphere. It seemed that the tennis courts were outdoors while surrounded by tall chain link fences to prevent the tennis balls from being knocked too far away. But as we drew near, we were quick to notice the sound of a ball being smacked around by tennis rackets. Luna turned her head to ascertain the exact direction it was coming from. “Hm, seems we won’t be the only ones here.”

After drawing closer, I saw who was playing. Locked in one of the singles courts was Shining Armor and Cadence, the latter of which had her mane tied into an adorable ponytail while having removed her golden jewelry for the time being. Using the levitation spell to hold their rackets close to their heads, they kept smacking the ball back and forth while running here and there to keep it from getting past them. Sometimes the ball would soar high while at other times it would barely clip the net that divided the court in two. It seemed to be rather heated and neither was really at a disadvantage. Finally though, Nightmare Moon spoke up. “Good afternoon, you two!”

Just as Cadence returned Shining Armor’s serve, the stallion looked our way and got smacked right in the side of the face by the ball while looking as if he had no idea what just hit him. Granted, tennis balls are light and soft, so it was unlikely that it hurt him. Even so, this was so random and unexpected that absolutely everyone burst into laughter. Even Cadence, who looked rather embarrassed that she had practically slapped her husband, laughed so hard that she lost her grip on her racket and dropped it.

“OK, that’s a first! Anyway, what’s up? I didn’t think I’d see you in Canterlot, James. At least not without my sister or her friends.” Shining Armor managed to speak while using levitation to snatch up the ball, his wife having won a point.

“Special occasion, to be honest. I’m just having a night on the town.” I replied while Nightmare Moon inched slightly closer to me.

Once I finished speaking, Nightmare Moon continued it. “Today marks the one year anniversary of our first encounter. And tomorrow marks the first with my sisters. So we’re celebrating with our friend here.”

Cadence then drew closer while she allowed her mane to fall free. “It’s been a full year already? My, how time flies. Well… With how many there are of you, I think you would prefer some doubles. The courts are open right now.” I then noticed the doubles courts are a bit wider to accommodate the two extra players.

“Thanks… Wait a minute, what are you doing over here anyway, captain? I thought Estoc said you’re on patrol in town.” I spoke upon remembering what his right-hand stallion said to me earlier.

Shining Armor seemed to be taken aback by those words. Had he been shirking his duties? “He did, huh? I’m actually on break right now. Once Cadence and I grab a bite for some lunch, I’ll suit up again and get back to my post. Fuller is currently taking my place.”

“Well, we had best let you get going then. And good show, Cadence. Way to keep your husband on his hooves.” Celestia said with a smirk across her lips while giving Cadence a wink.

Cadence let out a playful giggle while winking at her husband. “Oh, I try. I need to make sure that the married life doesn’t let Armor get soft on us.” Shining Armor could not really offer a retort, merely snorting while rolling his eyes. Regardless, the young couple then left the caged court after putting their rackets and ball back before trotting away and back into town.

I was led inside one of the cages that held a wider court than the one Shining Armor and Cadence had been using. Propped up in the corner were four identical tennis rackets and a single tennis ball. I went over to retrieve them and began to carry them over to my friends. “OK, so which sides do… Uh…”

“Something wrong?” Nightmare Moon asked while showing a slight smirk. While I had my back turned to the royal sisters, they had gone and styled up their manes into ponytails like Cadence had. And I have to say…those hairstyles with those long beautiful billowing manes was absolutely gorgeous. “You like our hair?”

There was really only one thing I could say. “Um... Well... That new look for each of you is stuck somewhere between really cute and really hot.”

The response I got ranged from flattered blushes to amused snickering. Luna was the first to offer a retort. “Well, we have to keep our manes from hanging too low when we’re making lots of movement. Would not want to trip over them or let them get snagged on anything.”

After a brief moment of observation, I noticed that Nightmare Moon’s mane was not tied up in any way. Although I suppose I know why. It does not hang as low as Luna’s or Celestia’s tend to and even seems lighter. Regardless, we took our places on the court after my three friends used levitation to grab a racket. Luna and Celestia took one side of the court while Nightmare Moon and I took our places on the other side. Since I still had the ball, I was tasked with serving.

I was slightly nervous about the whole thing. Even though I have had several experiences in virtual versions of the sport, I had never actually played the sport itself. After bouncing the ball a few times, I tossed it upwards and swatted it towards the left side of the opposite end of the court. And right into the net.

“Dang, that’s a fault.” I grumbled while Nightmare Moon used levitation to bring the ball back to me. I attempted another serve in the hopes of making it count. However, while it did clear the net, the ball landed on the side of the court that was parallel to me.

“Double fault! That’s a point for us!” Luna called out while she tossed the ball back over to us. “James, are you certain you’ve played this game before?”

“Not in person! Only in simulations of sorts.” I replied while grabbing the ball. However, Nightmare Moon then began to draw near.

“Here, let me serve for the rest of the game. You just focus on returning the ball.” The Princess of Dreams spoke softly while taking the ball from me. I offered no real reply, but moved over to where she had been standing regardless. Nightmare Moon then hurled the ball upwards before deftly smacking it over to the opposite side of the court, where Celestia returned her serve.

I do not have any desire to go over all the rules or technicalities of tennis. You could look those up in a book about the thing. Even so, the game got pretty heated. The three princesses were swift in their movements while looking absolutely stunning all the while. I confess I may have missed the ball a few times because I was distracted by the ungodly beauty of the two royal sisters ahead of me, although Nightmare Moon at times served as a distraction as well. Despite this, I do feel Nightmare Moon herself did most of the work. I really was struggling to hold my own.

By some miracle, we managed to tie Celestia and Luna at one point before they got the advantage. And then at the break point… Well, we did our best, but Celestia and Luna came out on top. Even so, we had fun and played a few more games as well. Although I am sorry to say that my lack of experience and finesse doomed our side's chances at winning each time.

After a total of five games, we decided we had enough and returned the ball and rackets to the far end of the court. I had worked up quite a sweat, as had my friends. Luna then spoke up while untying her mane. “Well, that certainly was a fine time. You did quite well for your first time, James.”

“Yeah, but you girls owned me. I still need to get used to actually playing this stuff in person.” I replied while wiping some sweat from my brow. I was dreadfully thirsty at the time as well.

Nightmare Moon appeared to glance over at a distant building that seemed to be at the edge of the sporting grounds. “Hmm… Why don’t we all cool off with a swim?”

“Oh, of course! The fitness club is nearby and they have a pool. Shall we?” Celestia said while her pace quickened. It seemed she was really in the mood for a swim. And so was I.

The local fitness club was actually very close by. And once we stepped inside… Well, I actually rather liked it. It gave me the impression that it was a place where your social stature in Canterlot did not matter. I saw ponies there who were clearly nobles using several of the exercise equipment, such as the weight machines and treadmills. But I also saw just as many of the middle class there as well doing the exact same thing. It was rather refreshing to be somewhere in Canterlot without having to worry about rude glares from the elite since everyone there was attending for the same reason.

Celestia led us to the front desk, where a young stallion promptly greeted her. I cannot recall how he looked since I did not see him often enough to remember, so I apologize. “Ah, welcome back, your highness! How can I help you?”

The Princess of the Dawn replied with a warm smile. “Yes. Please sign James up for one day of activities. I will handle the payment.”

“The human? Ah, I was wondering if I would ever see him. One moment please… Your name has an E before the S, right? There we go. Please enjoy yourselves!” The receptionist spoke while jotting something down on the desk.

While my companions led me away and down some stairs, I glanced back over at the receptionist before we dropped out of sight. “He knew about me?”

Luna spoke up in response. “Well, yes. When you are the only human on the planet and you live among our people, word tends to spread. And it has been a full year since your arrival by now. So the initial surprise and bewilderment of a human’s presence has likely worn off by this point.”

Once we reached the bottom of the stairs, I was greeted by a glass door that led into a huge room with a large swimming pool. There did not appear to be anyone there at the time and it seemed to lack those pesky dividers that tend to split the water into rows, so we had the place to ourselves. However, it was then that I noticed a big oversight. “Hang on… I didn’t bring any swim trunks…”

Celestia did not seem bothered much at all by that realization and immediately turned to face me. “Oh, don’t worry about that. Just wear your shorts. I’ll dry them off for you before we leave.”

I watched as the three princesses removed their regalia and neatly sorted them on a stone bench of sorts nearby. I have to say… Even though they wear next to nothing to begin with… Well, it is difficult to describe. But I swear they looked even more radiant with all their jewelry removed. I made certain to not say anything about it though and proceeded to remove my shoes, socks, and shirt while stuffing my wallet inside my shirt.

“My, you’ve slimmed down quite a bit since we first met, James. Equestrian cuisine must have done wonders for your waistline.” Celestia spoke while I stood before the beautiful sisters. She was right. I cannot remember the last time my weight did not start with a 2. Living in this world has not only been good for my soul, but also for my body and health.

“Yup. An almost all-vegetarian diet is bound to slim you down. Although I do try to always follow a visit to Sugarcube Corner with a salad.” I replied while looking down at myself. It felt great to see how much better I looked after spending so much time in this world.

I watched as Luna approached the edge of the pool. Her hooves checked the smooth stone floor for moisture, which was certainly a smart move since there were warnings posted here and there to not run where the floor was wet. With a show of true grace, she galloped forward before flapping her wings for a greater jump and tucking them against her sides while she dived into the pool. She got quite a bit of speed with that dive, resurfacing halfway across the thing. “Woo! A bit cold, but not too bad!”

“My turn.” Celestia spoke before breaking into a run as well. But instead of performing another dive, she instead did a type of drill dive upon jumping. Spiraling through the air, she drilled through the water and popped up a short distance before Luna. I suppose not getting the extra speed Luna got stopped her from getting as far. “I suppose an aileron roll is not enough for less resistance.”

I then looked at Nightmare Moon, who returned my gaze with a smirk. “Amateurs.” She then spread her sable wings and lifted herself high above the pool. And as with most indoor swimming pools, the ceiling was pretty high up. We all turned our faces upward while watching the Princess of Dreams hover high above the pool. She then folded her wings and began to fall with her legs outstretched. From the look of things, she was going for a belly flop. But from that height… She was going to be feeling sore in the morning.

However, just before she could hit the water, her horn, as well as the rest of her, was covered by a billowing deep blue aura that held her just a few inches off the water. Celestia rolled her eyes while Nightmare Moon stood upon the water. “Showoff.”

Nightmare Moon chuckled while she slowly sank into the water and began to float there while treading water. “What? Can’t I have a little fun? Your turn, James!”

I approached the edge of the pool and decided that I would dive in as well. I brought my feet to the edge and leaned forward. However, when I jumped forward, I felt a sting on my abdomen while I heard all three of the princesses call out in some sort of groan just before my ears were covered. I quickly brought my head to the surface while still feeling the sting of my failed dive all over my torso’s front. Luna immediately spoke up. “You really should try to avoid performing belly flops!”

“Not like I was aiming to do that anyway!” I replied while treading water. I decided to not try that again. Would not want to be sore the next day or for the rest of the evening. I never was that good at diving.

Having never seen any of Equestria’s ponies swim before, I expected them to do some sort of dogpaddle. But that only seemed to be the case whenever they were treading water. The three princesses were quite graceful in their swimming movements, their swimming ranging from the backstroke to the front crawl and so forth. Me? I am not entirely certain how I was swimming. I am self-taught from years of trying to overcome my fear of the deep end and just do whatever works. I was likely the slowest swimmer out of the four of us, though the lovely ladies with me never once confronted me about it.

Once more, I felt rather out of place among the beautiful nobles. I was such a slow and cumbersome swimmer compared to their graceful strokes. After a few minutes of aimless swimming, I decided to get out of the pool and just have a look around the place and to give the princesses some space. But once I made my way over to some stone steps that extended down a few feet below the surface, I heard Luna call out to me. “Where are you going, James? You only just got in.”

I decided to be completely honest with my words that time. I knew they would understand. “I really just feel like I’m cramping your style. I’ll leave you ladies to enjoy some quality time together.”

However, just before I could step up out of the pool, I froze when I found myself covered in Nightmare Moon’s magic aura. “Oh no you don’t.”

Before I could even try to get a word out, I was suddenly dragged across the water and back into the pool before finding myself stuck in a group hug by all three of the royal sisters while they kicked their hind legs to stop us from sinking. Celestia then asked, “Have you forgotten why you are even here? Today is a special occasion. So what if the Canterlot elite does not approve of us mingling with friends from a lower social class? That is not their choice to make.”

Nightmare Moon then nuzzled my cheek with her snout. “Relax, my friend. For today, just forget that we are royalty. This is not a day of princesses with a commoner in their company. It is a day celebrating our first meeting.”

Luna then spoke quietly into my ear. “So please… Let go of your worries and inhibitions. If not for yourself, then do it for us. We WANT you to enjoy yourself with us. Not as our subject, but as our friend.”

Being in such close proximity to these beautiful ladies was a bit…different from what I am used to, to say the least. Even so, I felt a bit silly to let their royal status get between us. They could have gone the entire day without me as a day together as sisters, but they still invited me to come along as friends. And so I wrapped my arms around them the best I could to return their affection. “Sorry about that. It’s just that royalty spending quality time with commoners is just such a rarity where I come from. But then again, this is Equestria and not Earth. I guess I just need to adapt to your customs.”

“Much better. Now think fast!” Nightmare Moon replied right as the three of them dragged me under the water before immediately releasing their grip on me. I quickly swam to the surface before gasping for breath while the three royal sisters did the same. Once I shook the water from my face, we all had a good laugh.

To be honest, I was already feeling tired by the time we got out of the pool. Who knew that days spent having fun with friends could be so exhausting? Even so, I went over to my clothes and put them back on before turning to face my three friends who had left the pool behind me. “OK, so how am I gonna get my shorts dried befo…uh…”

“Something wrong?” Luna asked while she and her sisters stood before me. They were all quite a sight with their manes and tails weighed down by water. While wet, they did not billow like they usually do. Their manes and tails even seemed longer. While Luna and Nightmare Moon looked stunning in such a state, Celestia… Oh god, Celestia… That aurora-colored mane and tail were being dragged along the ground.

I must have been making quite an expression because Celestia started to look a bit worried. “Are you all right? You didn’t drink any pool water, did you?”

“Huh?! Oh, no, not that… It’s just… Well, look at yourselves.” I replied promptly while feeling myself becoming rather flustered.

The three alicorns looked at each other and their manes and tails. Finally, Nightmare Moon seemed to catch on and smirked at her sisters. “I suspect what he’s trying to say is that he thinks we’re…oh, what’s that modern term? Hot?”

Celestia and Luna also joined in with smirks of their own. Celestia then looked at me with an alluring gaze, though I could tell she was just messing with me. Still got me feeling nervous though. “Is that it? You think we look exceptionally attractive with our hair wetted down like this?”

“I would be lying if I said otherwise.” I replied briefly, not entirely certain if I knew where this was going.

The three sisters suddenly laughed, though it was Luna who spoke first. “Well, the compliment is appreciated!” With Celestia’s horn aglow with her magic aura, a powerful swirling warm gust engulfed us all for a full minute. The heated air was basically functioning as a hairdryer since I soon found my clothes entirely dried off.

“Oh, so that’s how you were going to fix that. Well… Uh… Oh lord…” I began to speak until my eyes once again fell upon the three royal sisters.

“Oh dear, I’m not sure I care for that look… What is it, James?” Celestia asked while looking worrisome. The uncontrolled warm air had dried their hair. But… Their manes and tails looked impossibly puffy and… Oh lord, basically imagine them trying to get their hair to look like Pinkie Pie’s, but failing.

All I could do was point at them while trying to not laugh. When the three sisters looked at each other, they all let out a shriek of shock. Nightmare Moon winced while her eyes glanced about nervously. “Oh good grief! This… This just won’t do! Uh… James, you make yourself comfortable upstairs! We need a visit to the local hairdresser. We’ll be back soon!” In a flash of light, the three sisters were gone. Shaking my head while snickering under my breath, I left the pool area and went back upstairs before taking a seat on a surprisingly plush bench that could have been a sofa.

No one in the lobby bothered me while I read through the latest issue of Equestria’s Finest. It seemed to delve into information involving the ponies and…buffalo of the Appleloosa settlement to the south. Yes, I was quite surprised to see that there are sentient intelligent buffalo living in this world. But I suppose I should not be too surprised by that since there also seem to be cattle and oxen who are on the same level of intelligence and awareness that the ponies of this world are. Although I must say the cattle of this world still are not that smart since I have rarely caught a glimpse of a herd of them stampeding towards Ponyville before. Fortunately, Applejack always seems to straighten them out before they can reach town. But I digress.

After what I assume was fifteen minutes to half an hour, there was a flash of light in front of me before I lifted my head from the magazine. Once again, the three royal sisters were standing before me while their manes and tails had been returned to their natural billowing forms. It also seemed that they had retrieved their jewelry from the poolside. Nightmare Moon then winked at me before speaking. “I know you would prefer us to have our manes wetted down, but it would not do for us to keep tripping over ourselves. So you will just have to settle for us staying dry.”

“That’s cool. You’re always stunning to look at anyway. So, where to next?” I retorted while setting the magazine aside.

Luna proceeded to avert her gaze for a few seconds while seemingly being lost in thought. She soon turned our way and spoke with a smile. “Why not do a little window shopping in the business district? There are plenty of shops to see there.”

Celestia grinned brightly before looking at us. “That sounds lovely. And you could take the opportunity to pick up some souvenirs, James. Shall we go?”

“Sounds good. Lead on.” I quickly replied while climbing to my feet. Without further delay, I followed my royal friends outside and through town.

The place they had in mind seemed to be a single street lined with many ponies coming and going. The buildings there had tall windows displaying many types of products. From jewelry to clothing to cosmetics to pastries. There was even a toy store that really caught my eye by having an electric train set put up to go all around the store’s interior.

Once again, my friends insisted that they handle any and all purchases I made. I was not entirely certain on what to do in terms of toys. I have no need for any and Scootaloo had always been content with her scooter and just having fun with her friends. Although it was interesting to just browse and see what kind of entertainment the kids of Equestria are into.

We made certain to stop by a bakery to fulfill my promise to Angel that morning to reward him with a slice of carrot cake. I also made certain to pick up a strawberry shortcake for Mitta. I had to make certain that I spent some quality time with her before the day had passed. Today may be the anniversary of when Nightmare Moon and I first met, but it is also the anniversary of when I first discovered Sunny Town and Mitta along with it. Not that I want to act like finding Sunny Town was a particularly positive experience for me, but still.

Eventually, I ducked into a jewelry store while my companions entered a boutique across the lane. I told them I was just going to do a little window shopping while they browsed. Of course, the reason was something else entirely. For buying me lunch, inviting me for a day in Canterlot, and even having the guards arrest a couple of louts who tried to attack me for talking back, I had to thank them somehow. And I felt especially compelled to visit the jewelry store. After all, what woman does not like gold, silver, and gemstones?

I found that this jewelry store’s interior was noticeably larger than the interior in the jewelry stores back in Ponyville, but the overall layout was quite similar. I suppose it does not matter where you go. Jewelry stores are all about keeping the merchandise easy to spot and observe.

Behind the counter stood a young unicorn mare clad in a fine vest. Aside from her cutie mark displaying a diamond necklace, I cannot recall the rest of her appearance. Regardless, she took note of my presence and spoke up with a refined accent much that that of Fancy Pants, but did not really sound snooty at all. Although it is possible she was only being hospitable to avoid turning away customers. “Good evening, sir. Can I help you?”

I tried to think of something that would go well with Luna and Nightmare Moon. “Well, I would like something that is a pair. You know, two rings or something that compliment the other?”

“Ah, I know exactly what you mean. Getting something for you and your beloved back home, are we?” The clerk replied with a playful tone, apparently being quite the romantic. And as much as I would like to get Fluttershy something, I know she is not big on jewelry. If I am going to get her anything, it will be a wedding bracelet. But only when and if the proper time comes.

“Not quite. I’m getting them for some friends of mine. Twin sisters.” I explained while following her around the store. Inside a glass counter she stopped at were a pair of silver rings that caught my eye. They were set beside each other, one being embedded with diamond-shaped emeralds and the other with rubies. Perfectly complimentary. Red, the color of passion and confidence. Green, the color of balance. Each represents one of the night sisters perfectly. And green… I can certainly see why Luna and I get along so well. I too feel a connection to the color. My favorite.

Before I could even point to them though, the clerk spoke up once more. “Twins, you say? What race are they? Rings for unicorns? Or bracelets for anypony else?”

“Alicorns, actually. And those two right there look perfect.” I replied while pointing to the rings. But before the clerk could open the case, she gave me a most peculiar look. “Uh… Yes?”

“Alicorns… You said ‘alicorns’ just now, didn’t you? I thought for sure that only the princesses are alicorns.” She replied while looking positively flummoxed. I suppose I should not be surprised. You seldom come across common people with close ties of friendship to the rulers of the land.

“Uh…yes. They are. Luna and Nightmare Moon, to be honest. Do you take credit? Or debit?” I responded while being completely honest with the clerk. I checked my pockets and pulled out my wallet before removing my debit card from it. I very seldom use it and only for my most expensive purchases. I could only hope that it was still working. With no way of checking my balance in my bank account back on Earth and with no way to add to it, I am certain it is only a matter of time before I end up significantly overdrawn and something is done with my account being closed down. But until that day comes, I will get as much out of it as I can.

I could tell by the look she was giving me that the clerk was highly skeptical of whether or not I was truly getting something for the rulers of Equestria, but she did not question it any further. She removed the two rings and placed them in the same velvet jewelry box with the interior lined with cotton. “Will that be all, sir?”

I was about to speak up, but I noticed something else in the display case. And… Well, I will withhold what it was for now. Read on to find out more. I think I held my breath when I paid though. It had been quite some time since I last used my card, so I was worried that my bank account on Earth had been closed despite having sent word back to my folks that I was doing fine. Thankfully, there were no problems and the payment made it through without trouble. I still have to wonder how that works… Regardless, I thanked the clerk, stuffed the jewelry boxes into my pocket, and then headed on out the door. And I made certain to not even look at my receipt for the sake of my sanity.

Right as I headed out the door, I was greeted by the sight of the three royal sisters emerging from the boutique across the lane. They were laughing and smiling, apparently engaging in friendly banter. Each had a bag of sorts hanging off their sides like saddlebags with each being stuffed with various forms of clothing. I could make out scarves, shoes, and hats. I suppose even royalty like to dress down into something softer and more flexible than metallic jewelry now and then.

“Having fun, ladies?” I asked while drawing closer to them with my hand in my pocket, ready to pull out their gifts. And I am sure they did not see it coming.

Nightmare Moon grinned while glancing at the bags hanging from her sides. “Oh, we most certainly are. It was quite cathartic to shop 'til we dropped for once. Good thing we have deep pockets, hm?”

Celestia cracked a grin while letting out a cute giggle. “Now now, sister. Let’s not get carried away with our indulgences. It’s not a good example to set for the Canterlot elite.”

Luna then looked my way and asked, “And what of you, James? Where did you run off to?”

“I’m so glad you asked.” I replied while pulling a jewelry box from my pocket. “I wanted to get you girls something.”

This clearly caught them by surprise, seeing as how they had been paying for everything today. Luna spoke after a moment of silent hesitation. “James… You did not have to… You do not have to spend your money on us.”

I shrugged my shoulders while prying the box open to reveal its contents. “It’s not anything too pricey, but I thought it complimented you two perfectly. Besides, I just like making my friends happy.”

While my friends looked on, I took the silver ring that was lined with rubies between my fingers and slid it over Nightmare Moon’s horn until it was snuggly nestled against its base. I then did the same for Luna when I grasped the ring lined with emeralds. “Don’t you think they fit?”

The Princess of Dreams and the Princess of the Night looked directly at each other, their eyes focused on the ring at the base of each other’s horn. Nightmare Moon soon smiled as she softly said, “Indeed. It does seem to fit.”

“And they compliment each other quite well. All too perfect for our contrasting dynamics, wouldn’t you say?” Luna replied with a satisfied smile spread across her lips. I too smiled, glad to see that they appreciated my gift.

Celestia looked back and forth at her sisters before looking at me with a warm smile. “You’re too kind, James. I really should have you compensated. This really was not necessary.”

I could not help but smirk as I reached into my other pocket. “Really? Thanks. But don’t think I forgot about you.”

All three of them glanced at me with very surprised expressions, but said nothing. I then opened the box to display its contents. A gold ring lined with amethysts cut in the same shape as the diamond-shaped gemstone of Celestia’s golden band around her neck. Purple. The color of royalty and wise judgment. Truly a color that represents the Princess of the Dawn well, if I do say so myself.

I slid the ring down Celestia’s long white horn until it rested at the bottom. I was actually quite surprised to see how well it blended with the rest of her attire. She was silent, never speaking as I truly believe she could not believe that I would have gotten her something like this. “Hey, are you all right?”

Celestia and Luna looked on in silence as well. What was Celestia going to do? Finally, I got a response. She rather shyly looked at me before speaking in a very matter-of-fact tone. “You value your friends’ happiness over your own and do everything you can to make them happy. There is no cost too great for them.” I then got the mother of all surprises. Celestia reached out and planted a brief kiss on my cheek. “You truly are sweet, my friend. You wear your cutie mark well.”

The instant those soft lips touched my cheek, all activity in the street just…stopped. It was as if time had ceased to flow. All eyes were staring in our direction. Could they not believe that the Princess of the Dawn herself had just shared a kiss with a mere commoner? I too was shocked as well. Fortunately, Luna managed to break the silence. “Hmm… What time is it? Isn’t it past five by now?”

Nightmare Moon flexed her neck before speaking a reply. “I do believe so. Time certainly does fly when you’re out and about with friends. We should get some dinner soon.”

“Good idea. And I know just the place.” Celestia added while motioning for me to follow. “I’d hate for another confrontation like at lunch. Let’s go somewhere where we will not have to worry about being bothered by anymore louts.”

I was in quite a hurry to get away from the prying eyes around us and followed without objection. However, Celestia eventually looked back at me and smiled warmly. “Thank you again for this, James. I think I will permanently include it as part of my royal attire.”

Before long, I found that my royal companions were leading me back into Canterlot’s castle itself. “Uh… Why are we coming back here? I thought the restaurants are in town.”

Celestia looked back at me and was clearly entertained by my confusion. “I never said we would be dining out, James. We have someone staying at Canterlot Castle right now who is quite a wizard in the culinary arts.”

“A private dinner? Sounds tasty… But is this place really a castle? When I think ‘castle’, I think a towering fortification with walls made of thick stone blocks. This place seems to say ‘palace’ more than that.” I replied while also taking in the ornate outer design of their home.

“Hmm… I suppose Canterlot Palace would make more sense… But somehow, Canterlot Castle has just stuck with the place over the centuries. You are free to call it whatever you wish though.” Luna too replied while analyzing their home. I really cannot even begin to describe that place’s outer appearance. You have to see the place to really understand it.

Once my companions had dropped off the items they had purchased in their own private quarters, we gathered in what I assume was a dining room very near the royal kitchen. The room was quite large and I found myself seated at a long table with around a dozen seats on each side. It felt awkward that only four of us were there, but I suppose it is rare to have enough guests to fill up the whole thing.

“He will be along shortly. I’m quite curious of what recipes he has developed during his career.” Celestia said while she and her sisters joined me at one end of the long table.

“And who exactly is this guest who is staying here?” I asked while finding myself increasingly intrigued. Whoever the person must have been, it was unlikely he was a Canterlot native.

Nightmare Moon spoke next. “Well, he is more of a baker than anything, but he still has quite a repertoire of other types of dishes. He’s really quite balanced.”

Before I could even say anything, another voice spoke up from the opposite end of the room with a very thick French accent. “Indeed, madame! And I must thank you for granting me ze honor of being here zis evening.”

When I looked to my left to see who was approaching, I was surprised to see that our chef was not at all what I expected. Instead of being a pony of any sort, he was instead a griffon. You know how they are, right? Half lion, half eagle? Although to be fair… That yellow beak of his was too broad to be that of any sort of predatory bird. At least not one of the more traditional ones. It looked closer to some sort of waterfowl. Most likely a pelican. A tall cylindrical chef’s hat stood atop his head while a red cloth was tied around his neck. His lion body was a shade of gray while a tuft of white fur covered the tip of his tail. His forearms and hands strongly resembled the yellow scaled flesh of most birds of prey. The feathers that coated his head and wings were a very light gray and his eyes were a brilliant yellow. He also had a very long and elegant moustache that curled at the ends, which he would sometimes stroke between his fingers. I also found that unlike ponies, he could easily alternate between quadruped and biped stances. “I really was not expecting to see a griffon…”

The griffon chef took one look at me and instantly froze, his eyes scanning me closely. “Ah, ze human of Equestria! I had heard rumors, but never dreamed I would cross paths with you! Gustave le Grand, at your service.”

I reached out and shook his hand. He certainly had a bit of flair for the dramatic and even seemed slightly arrogant, but I suspect he had good reason to be confident in himself. “A pleasure, monsieur.”

Celestia then looked towards the griffon chef and spoke with a smile. “Gustave, if I may? We’ve had quite a long day and are very hungry by now. If it’s no trouble, may we ask you to prepare dinner?”

Gustave graciously bowed before the Princess of the Dawn with his arm and one wing draped over his chest. “But of course, madam. Allow me to present to you ze menu.”

With one hand, Gustave lifted his hat and pulled four small menus from it before passing zem out… Drat, now his unique lingo has worked its way into my writing. Well, he then spoke while we opened them. “You must forgive me for ze menu being so small. I’m afraid ze castle’s kitchen may not have all ze ingredients for ze full menu.”

“So it’s basically a catering menu. That’s fine.” I replied quietly while looking over ze appetizers. I have to say zat I cannot really recall what each item was since I have never dined out at a French restaurant and am not familiar with zeir cuisine… Dang it. Sorry about that.

Anyway, my royal friends ordered varying types of salads while I ordered a French classic. Escargot. Yes, it is exactly what you think they are. Snails. Without their shells. I assure you that it is much tastier than it sounds. And being mollusks, and therefore a type of seafood, it is good for you. Once Gustave left to start preparing our appetizers, I turned to my three royal companions. “A private dinner in the Canterlot palace with a master chef. Could this get anymore sophisticated?”

Luna cracked a smirk while her horn was coated by her cobalt magic aura. “I can think of one way.” A second later, I heard soft classical music beginning to play from nearby. After glancing around, I found that a phonograph in the corner of the room had been turned on.

I decided to try passing the time with conversation. “So… Who’s this Gustave fellow? Seems like a nice guy.”

Celestia nodded and glanced towards the doorway as if checking to see if he was coming. “Well, he certainly is confident in his skills. He was one of the contestants for the National Desserts Competition not that long before you arrived. Things got…awkward in the end for him and the other three contestants.”

“And they were…?” I replied in the hopes of getting some more information out of her on the subject.

“Well, you know two of them. Pinkie Pie was participating on behalf of Sugarcube Corner with her entry being a… If I recall this correctly… A marzipan mascarpone meringue cake of some sorts. I understand it must have been quite a sight. There was also Donut Joe participating with his entry being his ‘Donutopia’ creation. I know you’ve seen that before. There was also a mule named Mulia Mild who entered with a full-sized mousse…moose. As for Gustave… Well, I have a hunch we will see his finest creation before long.”

I had actually heard about that incident from Pinkie Pie herself once when she and the Cakes baked another Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness. That is the name of the cake in question, believe it or not. It seemed some bizarre circumstances during the train ride had resulted in the four competing desserts being heavily damaged, so they compromised and fused the surviving parts together to form a truly impressive work of culinary art, winning all four of them the prize. She has a photo of the end result lying around somewhere at her place, now that I think about it. But then I decided to ask the most obvious question. “Sounds tasty to me. But anyway… I don’t think I’ve ever seen a griffon before. I mean I’ve seen mules and other creatures that live in Equestria’s society, but I don’t think I’ve ever seen a griffon in person until now.”

The three sisters looked at each other before smiling at me. Luna then spoke to me. “Well, they are relatively rare compared to us ponies. They reside all over Equestria, but are quite spread out with no defined homeland. They are very similar to pegasi, even sharing their weather-manipulating abilities.”

“Do they get along with the ponies and other people living in the world?” I asked as I remembered hearing from Rainbow Dash that her former friend, a griffon named Gilda, was extraordinarily unpleasant. If I had not forgotten about her at the time, I would have likely been a bit warier of Gustave at our first meeting.

Nightmare Moon spoke next. “Well, they get along with our kind about as well as all the other races of creatures in our society. Of course, like with every society, you always have a few bad apples here and there, but the griffons are pleasant folk in general like us. So don’t worry about them should you ever meet one.”

Before we had time to even really say anything else, Gustave came back into the room while pushing a wheeled cart that held four silver platters lined with our orders. Three scrumptious leafy salads and eight baked snails in a white wine cream. I think Luna’s mouth may have been watering as she beheld our appetizers. “My word, those look delightful.”

“Aren’t zey always, m’lady?” Gustave replied with a confident grin while he set out our orders. I have to wonder how a beak can flex enough to show a smile or a frown… Well, in a world as magical as Equestria, who can really say?

Gustave seemed to be taking a particular interest in me while he stood there. It felt rather off-putting to see the face of an eagle or whatever kind of bird his avian side was looking at me so intently. Apparently speaking up before I could say anything that Gustave might take as insulting, Celestia got my attention. “James? As the guest of honor, why don’t you take the first bite?”

I suppose Gustave was just eager to see what his very first human customer would think of his cooking. And so I decided to indulge him. Taking a fork in hand, I stabbed one of the seasoned snails and lifted it to my lips. Seeing as how it was fresh out of the oven, I had to blow on it quite a bit to bring its temperature down. It is difficult to taste anything when all your mouth is detecting is searing pain. Once I felt I had cooled it enough, I took the snail into my mouth and chewed thoroughly.

Once I swallowed, I looked up at Gustave and spoke while letting out a satisfied sigh. “One word, Gustave. Délicieux.”

“Ah, music to my ears. Now, what can I get for you as ze main course?” Gustave asked with a delighted smile as his fingers stroked his thin and elegantly curled moustache.

We looked through the menu once more before placing our orders. The princesses ordered crepes of various sorts and an eggplant dish while I settled for some pan seared shrimp and scallops with a tomato and truffle oil relish. Gustave actually seemed rather delighted that I asked for a seafood dish before he took our appetizer plates away on the cart. Once he was gone, I turned to my hosts once more. “Hey, uh… What kind of diet do griffons have? Since they have both feline and raptor aspects, they’re more carnivorous than all of you, right?”

Luna turned to me and spoke with a slight smile spread across her lips. “Yes, but not much different from you humans. They are omnivorous, but they especially have a taste for fish.”

“Huh… Makes sense if they’re part eagle. Those birds have quite a taste for fish.” I muttered lightly while resting my arms on the table with one hand resting upon my fist. Even though I have seen fish that have a degree of awareness, such as those I see swimming in the pond within Ponyville’s park, I suppose there are ordinary fish without much intelligence or awareness at all that no one minds being harvested for food. Just as long as they do not overdo it, I doubt any real harm comes from it. Although I am certain Fluttershy would prefer to not think about it…

In a matter of minutes, Gustave returned with a bottle of sparkling cider and poured us some in champagne flutes for some extra flair. He left the bottle behind before rushing back to the kitchen. Nightmare Moon smirked slightly while levitating her glass to the center of the table. “I was wondering what we would be drinking tonight.”

Celestia and Luna then did the same, their glasses floating near the center of the table. The Princess of the Dawn then looked towards me. “Shall we have a toast? To our growing friendship?”

I could only smile at those words. I grabbed my glass of cider and held it out towards their glasses as well. “By all means.” With several simultaneous clinks, we tapped our glasses together before we all took a sip in unison.

The following minutes while waiting for our entrees were spent with pleasant conversation, although I admit I mostly just listened. The sisters discussed various topics, such as Twilight’s studies on friendship, Nightmare Moon’s integration back into Equestria, the coming solstice, and so on. I admit that I did get a laugh when Nightmare Moon brought up that Prince Blueblood shrieked like a little filly and climbed to the top of a lamppost in order to escape her when they first crossed paths. I can only imagine what that douche did to incur her wrath.

After a good while, we noticed a delightful aroma wafting into the chamber. Luna inhaled deeply before licking her lips. “Oh, I do hope he hurries. That scent is such a tease to the nostrils.”

A few minutes later, Luna got her wish. Gustave entered the room while pushing the same wheeled cart as before, although the four platters were covered with silver domed lids. “My sincerest apologies for ze wait. But it is as zey say. You cannot rush art!”

One by one, he set out our platters before lifting the lids to release a cloud of steam. The aroma was absolutely delectable and really got my salivary glands working. And as soon as our entrees were set out before us, we dug in. Man, that was some good cooking. I failed to notice that Gustave had slunk away until after I was halfway done with my dish.

Once we had finished out meals, Gustave returned with his wing draped over something that he was carrying in his hand. “I trust everyzing was to your liking?”

“Indeed, Gustave. Simply fantastic. And is that dessert I see?” Nightmare Moon sighed with satisfaction while eyeing his wing.

Our griffon chef stepped forward before moving his wing aside. “Indeed, madam! Behold, my finest work! Exquisite, no?”

Resting upon a silver platter were eight chocolate éclairs that still seemed rather cool, as if they had been removed from a refrigerator around half an hour earlier. “That’s what you entered in the dessert competition?” I asked while eyeing the desserts hungrily. I cannot even recall the last time I tried an éclair, but his had really caught my attention.

“Ah, so you heard? Yes, I entered my exquisite éclairs into ze competition. But I eventually found zat I was quite evenly matched against ze other three. And that mousse… Mmmmhmhmhmm, tres magnifique. How I wish I could taste it again.” Gustave explained while looking rather serene, as if fondly remembering the flavor of the mousse he tasted. I have to wonder who this ‘Mulia Mild’ is. I know Pinkie Pie, and I have met Donut Joe in his own shop, and I met Gustave just this evening, but where does Mulia hail from? Perhaps I will find out someday, or perhaps not.

Gustave passed out two éclairs to each of us, probably because he anticipated that just one of them would leave us craving another. With a light touch, Luna seemed to notice that the pastries were not as warm as traditional treats. “These seem rather cool.”

Thankfully, Gustave appeared to know what he was doing. “But of course. Ze éclair is best served cooled, but not quite cold.”

Whether it was meant to be eaten cool or warm, I found the éclairs to be…well, as he would put it, exquisite. And sure enough, I was left wanting more. We all devoured every last one of the éclairs, the chocolate topping going well with the rich cream filling. I really did try to savor it, but I could not help eating mine quickly. Then again, that is how the éclair got its name. Because it is normally eaten in a ‘flash of lightning’ burst of speed or so it is said.

“Phew! Fantastic, Gustave. It was all great.” I spoke once I let out a sigh of true satisfaction. That fellow truly is a master chef and baker. If only I could figure out where he normally works.

The griffon culinary master took a bow and began to gather up our dishes. “And it was a pleasure, sir and madams. Anyone who appreciates my cooking is appreciated by moi in return.”

We were all feeling quite full after that once Gustave took our used plates, glasses, and utensils away. And the atmosphere was much better without those snobbish nobles around. “Phew… Much better than lunch.”

Nightmare Moon held a hoof to her mouth while she seemed to suppress a belch. “Indeed. And it was a pleasure to have you with us.”

I then looked towards the nearest window and saw that the sky was turning a shade of orange. Sundown would be arriving soon. And judging by Celestia and Luna’s horns being coated by their magic auras, they knew it too. “So then… What comes next? This has been a really nice day, but how long am I permitted to stay?”

The three sisters glanced at each other, as if silently asking each other for an answer. Eventually, Celestia glanced at me. “Well… Forgive me if I am wrong, but didn’t you say today that there was someone else you met a year ago on this day?”

I had all but forgotten about that bit. “Oh, right! Mitta! And…was there someone else?”

Luna nodded with a warm smile. “As much as we would prefer to spend some more of the evening with you, we should allow you to have some time with your other friends and…hm?” Nightmare Moon had silenced her sister by tapping on her shoulder. She then whispered something into Luna’s ear, prompting a delighted smile from her. “Oh, yes! I had forgotten! Before we say our goodbyes, there is something we really must show you.”

Celestia seemed to catch on as well and looked my way with a fairly excited grin. “Oh, I remember now! Please, let’s be on our way now.” I saw no reason to deny their request and followed the three sisters out of the grand dining room.

They led me through the palace halls here and there until we entered a long hall that I had been inside only once before. “Isn’t this the Hall of the Elements? Or at least I think that’s what you call it?”

Nightmare Moon looked back at me and nodded. “It is. Have no fear, we are not here to bring out the Elements of Harmony. This hall serves another purpose. Take a look at the windows. Do you recognize them?”

My eyes turned to face the tall stained glass windows that lined the walls of the room. I already went over some of them in an earlier entry, but there was one that I did not recognize at all. “This wasn’t here before…”

Celestia and Luna stepped behind me while all four of us beheld the scene being depicted before us. The Princess of the Night spoke with a smile, “This hall also serves as a place where great important events are etched in glass to never be forgotten. And I know you remember what this scene is.”

The window before me depicted my six friends from Ponyville rearing in an identical manner to how they are depicted in the window that shows Nightmare Moon’s defeat at their hooves, but they were in a row at the very bottom while the six gemstones of the Elements of Harmony were floating above them as pink beams of some energy moved in two upward directions. At the center of the window depicted an angel with great white wings spread wide while clad in a mostly blue suit of armor as his arms reached partially upward. Above him was the ‘Lost Element’ itself. The Element of Humanity. The two beams of pink light seemed to be curving around the angel and ran into it, as if the Element of Humanity was empowering them. And at the very top was clearly Nightmare Moon with wings spread, the scene showing a frontal view of her. Although she was noticeably missing her helmet. Outside the vivid curving beams of pink were a crescent moon on the angel’s left and a sun on the right. And the way he was reaching up without sword or shield in hand… He was not reaching out to Nightmare Moon to do her harm. He was reaching out to her in order to merely reach and possibly comfort her.

“That’s me…” I muttered quietly as Nightmare Moon stood by my side. There were no other words I could say. Knowing that was me in the scene being shown before us… I had been immortalized in Equestria’s history. What can I possibly say to do such a feeling justice? There are no words.

I felt something as I stood there. My three royal companions draped their wings and necks against me for a silent embrace. Nightmare Moon was the first to speak. “I cannot thank you enough, my friend…”

“I am so glad you did not do what I had hoped you would do that night, James. Thank you for sparing our sister.” Celestia added while sounding noticeably shaken. Seeing that window again… It must have stirred some powerful emotions within her. Guilt? Relief? Who can say?

“And thank you for giving her to us. Nightmare Moon has become a very welcome addition to the royal family.” Luna spoke softly while I tried to return their affection with an embrace of my arms. However, I could not even begin to hope to get my arms around all three of them.

After a moment more of admiring and taking in this impressive work of art, we began to make our way back down the hall so I could gather up the two cakes I purchased. I had stored them in the kitchen’s refrigerator upon entering the castle. But before I could leave, my eyes were once again drawn to another window I had seen once before. The one that depicts a ‘chimera’ puppeteer seemingly manipulating three ponies. Again, I felt a nameless feeling of dread in my heart. The scene was rather…ominous compared to the others I had seen.

“Discord.” A voice spoke from behind me. When I turned to look, I found Celestia standing before me. Nightmare Moon and Luna had seemingly not noticed that I had stayed behind and were nowhere to be seen.

I looked back at the window again before turning to face the Princess of the Dawn. “Uh… Discord?”

She nodded at me with an expression that looked both stern, yet melancholy. “Yes. The creature you see depicted here is Discord. He is the Spirit of Chaos.”

That title certainly did not sound very nice to hear. “Chaos, huh? The guy looks like a mess. Almost like he was put together in a lab.”

“Not exactly. He has always looked like that and is as ancient as the world itself. He is powerful and cunning. And…highly sporadic.” Celestia spoke softly with a rather…tired tone of voice. She was clearly bothered by something… I just wish I knew what was wrong with her.

“Where is he now though? Is he an enemy of Equestria?” I asked, wondering if this entity being depicted before me had at one time been an extreme threat.

At first, Celestia did not say anything. Instead, she walked over to a tall arched window just to the right of the one we had been looking at. “He’s right there.”

This sounded like a joke when I first heard that. Regardless, I took a look out the window. I think that side of the hall faced the backside of the palace. And sprawled out before me was a very…VERY large hedge maze. A labyrinth. There were a few large statues set out in the courtyard that seemed to depict ponies holding flags, scepters, scrolls, and so forth. But at the point where the pattern of statues were supposed to meet at the center, there stood a much taller and…weirder statue. From such a distance, I could not make out much aside from the fact that it was tall, slender, and the body language seemed to show a type of panic. It seemed to resemble the creature depicted on the window to my left, but surprisingly enough, the body was not as crooked or jagged as the window made it out to be. “Interesting pose… Who carved that one?”

My question managed to coax a suppressed laugh from Celestia before she could offer a reply. “No, that’s no statue. That is Discord himself. He was encased in stone when the Elements of Harmony were used on him. And that was the pose he was in when… Well, you know.”

Petrification? That certainly sounds like an odd effect for the Elements of Harmony to inflict on someone. Does not sound very…harmonious to me. Not to mention knowing that a living breathing person was inside that statue… Not a pleasant thought by any standards. “Uh… Why that though? Nightmare Moon was purged from Luna and they only severed her control on the night when used on her a second time. Why such a fate for Discord?”

Celestia let out a long sigh while she shook her head. “I wish I could answer that… I cannot say I know exactly how the Elements function. Perhaps they left him trapped because there may still be a glimmer of good in his heart, but also perhaps because he cannot… I just do not know. Luna and I can no longer reach his twisted mind. He’s…beyond reason.”

Whatever it was she was thinking, I could tell Celestia was deeply bothered by something. And it was clear she was not entirely willing to discuss it. Even so, from what she was saying… This Discord guy sounded like bad news. Or at least a major headache. “Well… Do you think there’s any way for him to break out of that shell?”

“No. As long as the Elements are bound to the ones who sealed him in the first place, he cannot possibly escape on his own power. Don’t worry.” Celestia spoke with a more relieved tone of voice. Just… What did this guy do? As of right now, I cannot fathom it. I have not seen any real scars on the world from some tyrannical rule from him or anything. Well, regardless, it was not something I should dwell on. The two of us then hurried down the hall to catch up to Luna and Nightmare Moon. Whatever it was Discord did, it will not be happening again.

The three princesses escorted me to the kitchen, though Gustave was nowhere to be found. Probably out browsing the local market and bakeries for inspiration. While I retrieved the boxed cakes, I overheard Nightmare Moon speaking to Celestia. “So, how did his first session go today?”

I assumed that she was referring to my first training session in harnessing my armor’s magical potential. And I was right as Luna confirmed my suspicions. “It went well. We had a few hiccups here and there, but that was to be expected. I’m confident he will be able to use our magic on the same level as us in time. Although that may be a ways off.”

“Speaking of which, we should try to develop a proper schedule for visits in order to further his training.” Luna added before looking at me. “James, what days of the week do you think would be best for us to set up a training schedule?”

“Which days? I think Sundays would be best. I have the whole day off then. Maybe the afternoons?” I replied without much thought.

“Agreed. We will stop by at 2 PM on Sundays from now on.” Celestia spoke with a calm smile. It felt good to see her in better spirits.

Once I approached my three companions, Celestia gave me a rather somber frown. “Such a shame you cannot stay longer. I was truly enjoying today with you more than I expected.”

“Always next year, right?” I replied with brighter smile. If this was to become an annual event, then I am certainly looking forward to next year.

Luna then stepped closer to me. “Where shall we drop you off? Your home near the Everfree Forest?”

I was about to suggest that, but then I looked down at the boxes in my hands. “Actually, how about Carousel Boutique? Mitta lives there and I need to pay her a visit.”

“Ah, there! I know the place. Shall we be off?” Nightmare Moon asked while the three of them stood near me. All together, the three princesses focused their magical energies through their horns. And an instant later, I found myself standing right outside Rarity’s home with them around me.

I looked at the three beautiful alicorns beside me. Today, despite a few hiccups here and there, had been spectacular. And despite being as tired as I was, I felt a little disheartened that it had to end. “Same time next year?”

The three royal sisters each gave me a very pleased smile before Nightmare Moon spoke a reply. “Count on it.”

Together, we all shared one final embrace. Those three mares… They are truly wonderful people. It is no wonder they are so revered by the people of Equestria. We all said our goodbyes before the three of them vanished in a flash of light. The sun was getting quite low in the sky by that point. Knowing that Rarity was likely still in Canterlot at that time, I turned and knocked on the door.

In a moment, the door swung inward and tripped the bell that hung just behind it. And sure enough, Mitta stuck her head out to see who had knocked. “Hello… Oh, James! Hi there!” I think she was about to jump up and embrace me, but stopped herself when she saw the two boxes I was carrying.

“Hey there, Mitta. Mind if I come in?” I asked while taking a step forward. While the boxes were not really heavy, I was still eager to set them down.

“Sure! Let me get the door.” Mitta quickly pushed the door open before closing it behind me. “I’m sorry if you’re looking for Rarity. She went to Canterlot for something involving her business. So I have the run of the place for now.”

I cracked a smirk upon hearing that. “Yeah, I know. I ran into her up there.”

Mitta was understandably baffled by that. She cocked her head to one side while she followed me into the kitchen. “Huh? You did? What were you doing up in Canterlot today?”

I decided to be blunt with my words. “Oh, I was whisked away by the royal sisters for a little fun out on the town to celebrate the anniversary of when we first met. And I think we had a good time.” While I set the boxes down on the kitchen table, I looked at her over my shoulder. “But I had to cut the trip a little short since there is someone else I met a year ago today.”

My friend looked at me with a somewhat confused expression, but I think she caught on since her ears suddenly drooped. “Oh my… A year ago… In Sunny Town…”

I sighed while cracking only a slight smile before I approached her and dropped to one knee. “Mitta, you saved my life a year ago on this day. Thank you.”

There were no words between us for a moment. Mitta bowed her head modestly before tenderly embracing me while I did the same. I have to wonder… What was happening in Sunny Town at that moment? Surely the monsters were just going about their daily business in blissful ignorance to their past sins. But at least now Mitta is free of them and the curse they had brought onto that town. However, we both jumped as a familiar voice called out from the corner of the room. “Aren’t you forgetting somepony?”

When we looked towards the source of the voice, we saw a familiar little filly with glowing yellow eyes trotting our way. “Ruby? Oh, right! I met you a year ago too! I swear, it’s so easy to forget about you since you’re so hard to keep tabs on.”

Ruby giggled in amusement, apparently not at all surprised that I have a hard time remembering her on occasion. “Yeah, I’m all over the place! Sometimes I’m right under your feet in the floorboards.” However, she then trotted over to the table and sniffed the air. “Mmm, something smells really yummy! Is there any for me?”

“Leave the little box alone. That’s for someone else. And yeah, I think there’s enough for all of us.” I replied while walking over to the bigger box and flipping the lid open before lifting the cake out by the small circular tray it had been set on.

When Mitta and Ruby laid eyes upon that white cream topped with sliced strawberries, they simultaneously licked their lips. “Ooh, strawberry shortcake…”

I suspect the cake may not have been an actual shortcake, judging by the size and icing. But I certainly was not complaining and neither were my friends. I cut us each a slice, although I cut mine smaller since I was still pretty full from that amazing dinner I just had. “You’ve picked up quite a sweet tooth since settling in Ponyville, huh?”

Mitta grinned broadly while she chomped down a bite of the cake. “I guess. Sugarcube Corner always has so much to choose from and we never had so many goodies back in Sunny Town.”

I still am not certain of how a ghost can eat anything, but Ruby really seemed fond of the cake too. “And this is from Canterlot? It kinda does taste fancy.”

While we sat at the table, I decided to break the ice with some conversation. “So, Ruby… Has your ‘business’ been booming?”

The little ghost filly looked my way with those glowing yellow eyes focused on me. “Uh huh. Every other day, somepony asks me to find something for them. It’s like they just can’t hold onto their stuff!”

“And how do you expect them to when they don’t have any fingers?” I replied in an attempt to be funny. “That, or everyone’s been getting a case of the butterhooves lately.”

My two friends really seemed to like the cake, and I too have to admit the quality felt and tasted very high. If there is one thing that I have to say is superb in Canterlot, it is their cuisine. I even made certain to cut two more slices to take home to Fluttershy and Scootaloo.

As much as I would have really liked to spend time with Mitta and Ruby, it was just too late in the day to really get anything worthwhile done. And I still had to get home and check on Fluttershy. I strongly doubt one dose of that tonic Zecora gave us would be enough to have her entirely back on her feet. “Hey, girls? I really don’t want to cut my visit short, but I should probably get going now. Fluttershy’s come down with a case of the flutters and I need to make sure she’s holding up all right.”

Mitta and Ruby seemed to be very understanding and gave me calm smiles. “Oh, the flutters? Sounds nasty. Is she fluttering everywhere over there?” Ruby asked with a look of concern.

“Actually, I think it got its name because it makes pegasi very clumsy fliers. But no, she’s mostly just bedridden. And… I’m sorry that I only just got back. I wish I got back sooner so we could actually have enough time to celebrate.” I explained while still feeling a twinge of guilt over my visit being so brief when compared to the entire afternoon I spent with the three royal sisters.

To my mild surprise, Mitta shook her head. “No, it’s fine. I honestly had completely forgotten what day it was. Living that long in Sunny Town really messes with your ability to notice the flow of time. But what about Sunday? That’s a day off for you, isn’t it? We could have the entire evening to ourselves.”

Although I was expecting Celestia and Luna again that afternoon, I was certain that our training session would have concluded for the day by the evening. “Sounds good to me. I’ll show up at 5 PM and we’ll figure out what to do from there.” I then proceeded to box up the two slices of cake for my girlfriend and little sister.

Before I could leave, I shared one last hug with my two friends. It really does my heart good to know that they have become so accustomed to life in Ponyville. Hopefully their lives here will compensate for all those misspent centuries in that accursed deathtrap. After a few more words of parting were said, I headed on out the door and made my way across Ponyville to go home amid the occasional hissing of cicadas. Hopefully this Sunday will make for a great evening with those two.

By the time Fluttershy’s cottage came into view, it was getting quite dark out. But I could still make out plenty of movement. As it turned out, Fluttershy was outside tending to her little animal friends. Did that tonic’s first dose really fix her up enough to be up and on her feet? Even so, I quickened my pace and hurried over to her. “Evening, honey. Feeling better already?”

Fluttershy’s eyes immediately brightened upon turning to face me. But when she tried to flap her wings to hover up to me, she staggered back and forth. “Oops… I guess I’m not all the way there yet… But I feel good enough to get up and take care of my little friends.”

Knowing what she wanted, I got down on one knee and tenderly kissed her forehead. “Well, I’m glad you’re already feeling good enough to be back on your feet. Is Scootaloo home yet?”

Before Fluttershy could even reply, a familiar voice called from the side of the cottage. “Fluttershy! I think I’ve got a problem!”

When the two of us looked towards the source of the voice, I could not help cracking a grin. Standing by the side of the cottage was Fluttershy’s entire flock of hens standing close together. And being carried upon them was Scootaloo. “I tried feeding them like you said, but… I guess they really like me and wouldn’t leave me alone!”

“Maybe that’s because they see you as the queen of chickens, Scoot!” I laughed while beholding my sister being carried around on a bed of chickens. When one moved in a direction, the others followed. Scootaloo did not seem particularly bothered though. She actually looked like she was having a bit of fun.

I just happened to glance over at Angel’s house when I remembered what was in one of the boxes I was carrying. “Excuse me for a bit, honey. I need to give Angel something.”

Angel was sitting at the entrance to his house while having apparently just finished nibbling on a carrot. He looked up at me while I set the box down at the base of the ramp and dismantled it to reveal its contents. “Thanks for guarding that chalice today, Angel. Here’s a little something in return.”

Angel’s eyes brightened as he beheld a slice of carrot cake that was almost as big as himself. The little white rabbit then looked up at me while giving me a big smile before running inside his house and coming back out with a fork that seemed to match his height. He then used it to take a big bite out of the slice before beginning to slowly chisel away at it. I doubt he finished it this evening.

When I went back over to Fluttershy, she seemed a bit puzzled over what I just did. “Why did you give Angel a slice of carrot cake? It’s not his birthday already, is it?”

Considering that she was likely asleep at the time it occurred, I was not surprised she had not seen it. “Nah. He did a good deed for me today, so I returned the favor. And besides, I’ve got something for you and Scootaloo.” I then opened the other box and lifted out a plate holding two slices of that strawberry cake.

Scootaloo was quick to notice the white and red cake. “Whoa, that’s awesome! Lemme… Whoa! Hey, chickens! Let me get off… Fluttershy! Get these birds away from me!” It seemed that Scootaloo just could not get down from her living feather mattress with those chickens constantly moving every which way like a single organism. It was as if she was a joystick and they were the vehicle.

“Oh my… Hold on, Scootaloo! Come on, girls! Let’s get you back to the pen.” Fluttershy called out while she trotted by, the tender pegasus making a familiar clicking sound with her tongue. The chickens then followed after her with Scootaloo along for the ride. I could only watch with an amused smile.

The rest of the evening went by without anything really worth noting. Man, I am tired. Why is it those long fun days like this leave you so exhausted? I am actually struggling to stay awake to finish this by now.

Today was fun and really cathartic. It was amazing to be able to spend so much time with two of my dearest friends in the world. And Celestia… I am amazed by just how much personal quality time we spent together. Almost as if today was specifically a bonding experience for us. That mare is such a sweetheart.

Although… There is one thing on my mind. Discord. What is the story behind that guy? As of right now, I am not entirely certain of what to think. But as long as the Elements of Harmony are bound to my friends… I suppose I should just put that thought out of my mind. There is no way we will ever be speaking to each other in this lifetime.

Well, that is enough for now. My pillow is calling. Time to put the pen down and get to sleep. Hopefully, Nightmare Moon and Luna will be joining me tonight. I wonder where we will be? Skyrim? Tallon IV? Maybe even Pop Star? Only one way to find out. And off to sleep I go. But not before a quick hot shower.

Pink with a Chance of Chocolate

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Prelude to Madness

-UNDOCUMENTED-

Ugh… Here we go again. Once more, I trek through this vast labyrinth of hedges, leaves, thorns, and wretched filthy dirt roads! To think that Discord is loose again! Were our past efforts all in vain?! No, this is surely all Nightmare Moon’s doing! She must have been in league with that twisted schemer of a draconequus!

No… No, Rarity. You must not lose faith in your princess. Nightmare Moon could not have possibly foreseen that her Elements of Chaos would have been drawn to that petrified lunatic once their crystalline forms were reduced to dust to be carried away on the midnight breeze. But still… Ugh, how frustrating! And I swear this maze spreads for miles! Is that even possible up here on the mountainside that Canterlot rests upon? No, I had best not think too hard about that. Discord can twist anything he wishes. For all I know, the maze has been shrunken down and us with it to make it seem larger. Oh, I do hope my friends are faring better than I have. I have spent the last fifteen minutes or so searching high and low and I have yet to lay eyes on a single Element of Harmony.

Oh, James… If only you could spread your beautiful wings and search the maze from above… And with me in your arms. I pray you are faring well, my dear. And I cannot say how grateful I am that your armor protects you from Discord’s wiles. You have yet to see the bedlam he can twist out of others. And I pray you never do. We vowed to make certain we would not allow ourselves to fall victim to Discord’s manipulations ever again. I would never be able to forgive myself if I revealed myself to you as the dreadful miser I became the last time Discord sank his hooks into my mind. To think that I saw a boulder as being a colossal diamond! And that I even named him Tom! No… No, my darling. There is no treasure to me that can match your boundless love. Nothing is more precious to me than my dearest friends, but you are the crown jewel that rests atop them all. Discord can tempt me with all the diamonds in the world. I will never abandon you or my dear friends, my darling! Not again.

But enough of my wandering thoughts. I must remain vigilant. Where could those Elements be hiding? Perhaps down this path? Or this one? Drat, there are so many twists and turns that I have no idea where to look! And… Am I backtracking? Ugh, Discord! At least have the common courtesy to place a few path markers so I know if I am wasting my time… Wait… What is that glow?

That glow… It is a light shade of blue… Ah, of course! Perhaps it is the Element of Laughter! I cannot help calling out as I draw near the bend. “Aha! That makes one!”

Wait… I see no Element, but a stone wall. And embedded in it are… Oh, this farce again? Does Discord truly expect me to fall for the same temptation twice?! I will not even give ten seconds of my attention to such an alluring trio of diamonds! “By all means, Discord! Try something new!”

And I am off. But… A flash… And he stands before me once again. And…oh my, he looks rather displeased with his arms crossed. “And where do you think you’re going? I’ve made you a gracious offer I know you cannot refuse, Rarity. Why do you turn your nose up at it?”

“Ha! Cannot refuse? Begone! I rebuke thee! I know better than to be led astray by your wiles. Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me! And I shan’t be fooled twice!” I trot on past him and continue on my way. But then… He tries to get my attention by tapping me on the head? “Yes? Did I not make something clear?”

Something is amiss… He does not seem terribly frustrated in the slightest and taps his wrist. “I can’t seem to get a good look at Canterlot’s clock tower from here. Do you have the time?”

“The time? I don’t normally wear a watch… Why, is their one on my ho… Hoo… Hoo… Wha... What have you done to me?! My coat! Turning gray?! Creeping… Consuming… What have you done?! Answer me!” My coat… A pale shade of gray… It is slowly covering me… I… I feel something… No… Not that wretched greed! Not again!

That horrid demon… Looking down at me with that sickening smirk of satisfaction. “Well, I suppose you should have been aware of the unspoken rule of this game the second time around, Rarity. I made this game, and the unspoken rule states that the game master is free to do as he pleases. And another unspoken rule is that one by one, the contestants must be twisted into their opposites until only one remains. By force, if needed. I was originally planning on leaving Twilight Sparkle as the last one standing once again, but I am considering giving the human contestant that honor this time. And I think your ‘darling’ James will get quite a kick out of seeing you lug around ‘Tom’ again. I know I did! How did such a frail little lady like you even lift that thing?! A daily diet of protein shakes?”

James… No… If he finds me… He knows how much I adore him… If I allow myself to be consumed by this greed… No, I must not allow this! “Discord, no! You know not what you’re tampering with! You must reverse this! I have seen how dearly he holds us to his heart! He must not be allowed to see us like this! Please… I beg you, remove this rising greed from me!”

My pleas… I believe they are sinking in. He looks horrified. “Oh, dear… Yes, I do recall seeing how protective you and Nightmare Moon herself seemed of him. It would scar him to see you in such a state. And if all six of you were tainted, it would break him. Devastate him. Drive him into the deepest pits of despair! He would never be the same man again!”

“Yes… Yes, you do understand! So please, revert this before it is too late and we can get back to playing this game fair and square!” So close… Do it… Hurry…

That look of fright and horror… It is becoming one of such…heinous glee. “Revert you? Remove the greed? Why ever would I do that?”

My heart sinks… I feel tears building at my eyelids… “No… You must remove this! Please, I beg of you! Not for me, but for him!”

He towers above me while shaking his finger. I… I am doomed… “And now you shed tears? Oh, what spectacular misery. My dear Rarity, I cannot tell you how long it has been since I last had the opportunity to have some genuine fun with a human. I am most curious to see how he handles seeing his dearest most precious friends turned into the very opposite of what he loves them for. That level of mortal chaos will surely be a sight to see!”

He circles me, hand held to his chin. I cannot speak… I feel it creeping… Sinking into me… No, please… But those diamonds in that wall do look divine… No, do not falter, Rarity! That is not what you want! “Maddening, isn’t it? Knowing that great riches are just under that craggy exterior and you keep insisting that something else is more valuable to you. Well, I do believe that I should leave you in privacy to determine your priorities. After all, who am I to decide your fate for you?”

Discord… You… You demon… Manipulating our lives like some trickster god… I despise you… Looking down at me like I am a mere pet to toy with… “I think I will pay a visit to three of your friends before I stop by to see how ‘Sir’ James is faring. Who knows? Perhaps I just might have Twilight be the last one untainted after all. Now, I should let you get reacquainted with Tom over there. Have fun, you two lovebirds!” And with that, he is gone…

I am alone… The greed… It is seeping into my mind… Those diamonds… So…fabulous… No… I must get away… I cannot let this vice consume me! I made a promise! We all made a promise! I cannot…allow myself…to fall… My will is fading… I am…losing myself… James, darling… Where are you… Hold me in your arms… Remind me what is most precious to me! I do not want some rock! I want my darling friends! I want them, not those! No… Turn away, Rarity… Do not look at the gleam of those gems… No, stay away from them! Why can I not look away… No… Please… I promised them… I promised myself… I…do not want… NOOOOOOO!!!!

Ah, there you are, Tom! To think I tossed you out like a mere pebble! How did you even get behind that wall of rock? Bah, it does not matter now. You are mine again! Ooh, just look at your luster. Surely thousands of carats worth! Now I just need to get you back home. You are all I need, you handsome hunk of a gem. You and all the riches in the world!

Well, if this ain't a wild goose chase, I don’t know what is. I reckon I’ve been looking around this maze for a good half hour by now and I swear I’ve gone back and forth over the same path more than once.

I don’t like this... Need to stay away from anything that looks out of the ordinary. I ain’t about to let Discord twist me more than a cinnamon twist at breakfast. If I just keep moving fast, maybe I can stay ahead of him. Wait... Nah, I just need to make sure to not repeat any of my old mistakes. Better take my time so I don’t overlook anything. If I come across a grove of apple trees in this big old maze, I’ll just keep on walking this time.

I’ve been running along nonstop for a while now. And no sign of... Hang on, what was that? Looks like... A trio of red delicious apples?

“Huh... I guess I could use a bite ta keep me goin’ for now.” I said while going over to them. But...now they’re rolling away from me? Heh, I see what’s going on now. This looks a might familiar too. “Think I’m gonna just wander on into yer trap again, Discord? Nice try, but I don’t forget bein’ duped that easily.”

All right, back to searching for them Elements of Harmony. Only clue me and the girls got is that they’re ‘within’ something. Gotta say this maze is a mighty fine place to hide anything. The place looks way too big to even fit on the mountaintop! Or is it just me?

And there’s another bunch of apples rolling away. Just keep walking, Applejack. Ain’t nothing good’s gonna come out of following them. And there’s another... And another... And... Whoa, he just popped up out of nowhere! And he looks a might miffed. “Oh, for goodness sake! You’re worse than Picard! I keep throwing apples upon apples at your hooves and you just keep walking! Can’t you take a hint?!”

Now, I don’t have a clue on who this Picard guy is, but it looks like Discord’s starting to get really annoyed that I’m not taking the bait. For once, I’m feeling mighty smug in front of him. “What? Ya not used to ponies not doin’ what ya want ‘em to do? It’s called keepin’ a promise and not fallin’ for the same trick twice. Maybe you’d actually get it if ya had friends, Discord. Now, beat it! I got some Elements ta find!”

That should give him some food for thought. Ought to keep him off my back too. Hang on... What did he say right there? “Oh, so that’s what this is about, is it?”

There’s something I don’t like about the way he said that. I look back and see him just peeking over his shoulder at me. “I was wondering why Rarity refused the diamonds she loves oh so much. You’ve all made a promise to each other to not let yourselves do what you did last time. Is that it?”

So he figured it out, huh? Not like it matters. “We sure did. And I ain’t gonna break a Pinkie Promise for anythin’! So if ya don’t mind, I’ve got some searchin’ ta do!”

And I’m off again... Wait... Is he right behind me now? I look... And yup, there he is. Back still turned, but standing a few feet away from me. “But more than anything, you made this promise for him, didn’t you?”

There is...something really awful about the way he’s saying that... It’s making my skin crawl. “It’s no wonder she pleaded in tears for me to reverse the corruption before she became that entertaining miser she used to be. He’s a dear friend to you, is he not?”

Rarity... Corrupted...? “Wha... No! What did ya do to her?! Where is she?!”

I’m yelling and snarling at the guy, but he still looks totally smug as a snake right there now that he’s facing me. “Oh, she’s probably out there somewhere lugging around a boulder that looks like a sparkling diamond to her without a single care for friendship. Just as you’ll be in a moment.”

That little... Rarity promised! No, wait... I know there’s no way she would ever break a Pinkie Promise. We’re all in this together! And...why is he reaching out to me with just one finger? “Hey, back off! What’re ya doin’?! And what did ya do to Rarity?!”

And now the guy is chuckling at me. The more I hear him, the sicker of the guy I get. “Oh, nothing much. She refused my temptation, so all I had to do was reach out and touch someone. Because either way, you are playing by my rules and the unspoken rule says that I am free to do whatever I please. I made you a liar once. And I will do it again. Now hold still for a second. Either we can do this the easy way, or the hard way. What’s it going to be, Applejack?”

This is bad... I need to get away! “How ‘bout none of the above?! Get away from me!”

I’m running... Running wherever I can to get away from that scumbag! No way he’s turning me into a liar! Not a second time! Wait a second... That rustling from the right inside the hedge... “Playing hard to get, huh?! Well, you better stay on your toes, Applejack!” What the... Here he comes, trying to snatch me up! “Wopah!”

No way you’re getting me, you freak show! Ha, I jumped and he just ate some dirt for sure! Wait a second... He’s still down and dazed... Perfect! I’ll make sure he knows to back off! “So, ya wanna rumble, huh?! Well, all right then! Let’s rumble, pardner!”

I’m charging right at him! One good buck to the face should get my point across and make him leave me alone. And he’s looking a might scared right now. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, hang on a second! Uh...wait! You wouldn’t hit a guy with glasses, would you?”

Putting on glasses? Nice try, but no dice! I turn just as I get close and BAM! Right in the face! And...did he just explode into a bunch of apples? Even though I don’t see a mouth anywhere, I can still hear him from somewhere. “All right, so you would!”

I’m feeling mighty proud of myself. Ain’t no way I’m going to let myself break that promise. James is a nice guy and I’m not gonna let myself hurt him. Now I just need to find Rarity and keep her away from James until we find the Elements of Harmony. As long as he doesn’t find out what she’s become, I doubt it’ll faze him.

Now to start looking for... What the?! Something poking me on the head?! “Boop!”

“Hey! Hands off! What did... Huh?! Oh man... No... No, what did ya do?!” What’s with my coat?! I recognize this... Turning kind of...grayish... And what’s this I’m feeling? I’m feeling all right... No, I’m feeling weird! And it feels right! No, what am I thinking?! This isn’t right! I’m... Darn it! Discord got to me! Gotta fight it... I ain’t going back on my word!

He’s still looking down at me. That smug grin. He knows he got me. That little... If I wasn’t too mentally overwhelmed right now, I’d clean his clock! “That’s what you get for kicking a guy in the face while he’s wearing glasses. Downright dishonorable. I’d expect something better from you, you dirty little liar.”

“I’m not a liar! I’m the biggest roughest toughest mare in the world and I’m gonna squash ya under my hoof... What the... Why am I sayin’ that?!” All these fibs coming out of my mouth... They don’t even make sense, but they’re still lies! I’m not somepony who lies!

And now he’s laughing... Discord, you’re gonna pay for this! “Oh, I wish I could stick around to see what comes out of your mouth next, but I really must be going. Hmm... Twisting Rainbow Dash into a traitor would cause the game to end right away. Best save her for last. Perhaps Pinkie Pie will be next... Or maybe Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy... No... Anyone but her! “No, ya can’t mess with Fluttershy! Not her!”

“Was that a lie just now? When it comes to you, I’m not so sure what to believe. So, by saying that I should stay away from Fluttershy, you mean that I actually SHOULD go to her? Well then, I shall! But maybe not just yet. I’ll save the best for last. Goodbye, Applejack! And thank you for being such a good sport.” And now he’s gone in a flash... But I still hear that awesome laughter all around me... No, it’s not awesome! It’s creepy and evil!

What’s wrong with me... I can’t even be honest with myself... It’s getting worse... I broke my promise... Oh man, Pinkie Pie’s gonna have my hide! Girls... I’m sorry...

Wait... No, I’m not. I’m not sorry at all.

One little two little three little dead ends! And still no Elements of Harmony! Wow, how long have I been looking? Over here, over there, and all over everywhere! It’s easier to get lost in this labyrinth than it is to get lost in my head! Just like… Hey! No, Zipzee! You can never come out! The world must never see you or find out about my previous life! It’s a good thing nopony can see my thoughts!

I’ll just keep hopping along and humming a song. Mmhmhmmmm! Mmmmhmhmmmhmmhmmm! Or even better! I’ll sing one! Which would be best? Maybe I should sing Giggle at the Ghosties? Or how about good old Smile Smile Smile? Or maybe… Nah, I’m never singing You Gotta Share, You Gotta Care again. If that can cause a buffalo stampede, it must be my worst song yet! Hmmm… Maybe… Aha! I got it! All you have to do is take a cup of laughter and add it to the mix! Then you take a little something sweet, not laughter. Add a little laugh, just a… Wait, where IS all that laughter coming from? It’s messing up my singing! And it doesn’t sound like my friends…

Maybe it’s around this corner… Oh, goody gumdrops! Look at all those balloons! And they all have eyes and big happy smiles! A balloon garden! I gotta see it up close… Waaaaaaait a minute! This looks…kind of familiar. And my Pinkie Sense is twitching hard. Lets see… OK, it’s a combo. Watery eyes… Itchy flanks…and a sneeze! That means… There’s a trap ahead! Or maybe it’s just my allergies… Nope, it’s definitely a combo! But I guess that’s kind of obvious, seeing as how Discord made a garden like this last time!

I guess I should steer clear of this… But it’s a balloon garden! And balloons are fun! And balloons! And more balloons! The only thing that could make this better is some more cotton candy and chocolate rain! Well…OK! I’ll go through the garden again. But I’ll be extra careful this time and listen closely to my Pinkie Sense! Not even Discord can do anything about that!

And I’m hopping through the balloon garden! I swear all those balloons are looking at me! All those pinks and blues and yellows and greens! And they’re all still laughing! That’s fine though. I love making ponies laugh! But I guess that means I also love making balloons laugh too! And… Uh oh! Twitchy tail! That means… Whoa! Close one! I almost fell! And right into a mud puddle! And there’s a balloon’s string tied around my hind leg? I better do something about that.

OK, that’s off now. Uh… OK, I think I better get out of here. I don’t wanna become a big mean old grouch again! I bet Discord’s waiting around here just to mess with my head more! Here I go! Hopping and humming… Yikes! There he is! Just popped up out of one of those balloons! “Going so soon, Pinkie? Why not stay a while longer? I went through all the trouble of setting this place up just for you, after all.”

He did? Just for me?! How nice! “Oh, and I love it here! I just love balloons and parties! And it feels like this is a party with only the friends, cake, and music missing! But I really can’t stay. I gotta find the Elements of Harmony! Bye!”

And off I… Whoa! A mud puddle?! What happened?! I thought my Pinkie Sense would let me know if I was about to fall! And now all those balloons are laughing at me again… Just ignore them… They’re not even alive. It’s just Discord being a big old meanie pants again to try to make me hate loving fun and laughter. And I almost never fall for the same trick twice!

“Oh dear, are you all right? It’s too bad your Pinkie Sense went AWOL when you really needed it.” Discord’s behind me now. And… Huh?! That’s my tail! No wonder I didn’t feel it twitch that time! Give it back! How’d he even take it off of me anyway?!

“Oh, I’m sorry. Is this yours?” He snapped his fingers…and my tail’s back where it belongs! But now I need to get my leg untied from that pesky balloon… There we go! But they’re still laughing at me!

Discord’s starting to fly all around me. He looks kinda worried and concerned… Nah, it’s all a trick! And I made a Pinkie Promise to not fall for anymore of his tricks! But what’s Discord up to? “Face in the mud again? And I thought you were used to being laughed at by now.”

“La la la la la! I can’t hear you! So I’ll just be going now! Bye!” And I am outta there! Phew! It was fun while it lasted, but I was really taking a big risk in there! But I gotta keep moving. I Pinkie Promised to not let Discord mess up my head again. I was so angry and mean last time! And I can’t let myself be like that again! It was hard enough on Twilight last time. And I can’t let that happen to James… He’s just as sensitive as Fluttershy. And I’d never be able to forgive myself if I ever hurt Fluttershy…

Huh? Discord just popped up in front of me again. And… Wow, he’s got his arms crossed and looks really annoyed. “So, you’re playing this game too, huh? Completely ignoring me? If there’s one thing I hate more than having no chaos going on, besides ink rain…and country music…it’s being ignored.”

Huh? There’s a game going on I wasn’t told about?! Well, that’s mean! “Ooh, so now we’re playing a new game?! Nice! What are the rules?! And who’s playing?! Can I play too?”

Discord’s smirking at me now. And he’s talking in that fake playful tone of voice… And I should know! I’m all about being playful! “Oh, I’m just referring to the game that Applejack and Rarity were playing. At least before I gave them two shades of gray. Some sort of promise about not ever listening to me?”

Gray? And a promise… Wait… No! They broke a Pinkie Promise?! A PINKIE PROMISE?! Just hearing that… Ugh! I’m feeling so MAD!!! “WHAT?! Nopony… NOPONY breaks a Pinkie Promise!”

“Indeed! Some friends, huh? You’d think true friends would honor such an agreement. But then again, how can you ever be sure your friends are really your friends?” Discord is hovering around me with those wings flapping away. I feel mad…but kinda scared too. “Why have friends at all when they’re just going to turn their backs on you in the end? Is it worth the heartache if every friendship you forge is merely temporary? It may provide you happiness for a short time, but it’ll only leave you with a gaping hole in your heart in the end. Hardly worth it, is you ask me.”

I guess he has a point… And it almost sounds like he knows what he’s talking about… No… Don’t even go there, Pinkie! You know your friends better than that! We’re all connected on a very special level! The Elements of Harmony proves that! They would never break a Pinkie Promise… In fact, I bet they’re still out there in the maze right now looking for the Elements! I bet they’re just fine! “Heheeheehahaha! Yeah, right! I know Applejack and Rarity better than you! No way they would ever break a Pinkie Promise! Nice try though! You had me going there for a minute!”

And I’m on my way back down the path. Just need to ignore jerks like that… Huh? He’s in front of me again? “Oh, hi there! Forget something?”

And now he looks annoyed again. What did I do? “And here I thought you were the most lacking in brains of the group. Seems that brain of yours works better than I thought. Well, I can see nothing I say is going to shake your faith in your friends, so we may as well get this out of the way.”

OK, this is getting creepy… He’s got one finger pointed at me and keeps coming closer. “Um… What’re you doing? What’s with that finger?”

That smirk… That really…really mean smirk. This can’t be good… “I was not joking when I said that your two friends broke their promise. They refused to listen to me at all, so I twisted them directly. And before you can call me out on that, I never did say that there is a rule stating I can’t corrupt them by force. You should always read the fine print when you get involved in a game with the master of chaos!”

I can’t believe this… I never knew he could turn them into mean gray opposites of themselves with just a touch! That means… If he touches me… “Uh… Thanks…but no thanks!” Now I’m running! Running to try to stay away from him! I made a Pinkie Promise to not let myself change! And I INVENTED the Pinkie Promise! If there is one pony in all of Equestria who can’t ever break a Pinkie Promise, it’s Pinkie Pie! And that’s me!

Down this way… Now that way… I have no idea where I’m going, but I can’t let Discord get to me… Wait… Left shoulder itches… Pinkie Sense, don’t fail me now!

From the left! He’s coming out of the hedge! Close one! Now it’s my right shoulder! The right wall! Now the bottom of my hooves… Out of the ground! Woo! I’m just barely staying one step ahead of him! He’ll never catch me as long as my Pinkie Sense keeps me alert!

Left! Below! Above! Behind! Right! He is really going all-out to try and get me! This is actually kinda fun now! And now it’s just a long run down a straight path! I can hear him flying just a little ways behind me. But he’ll never get me! Wait… What was that flash of light at my shoulders and my flanks? “Don’t fall behind, Pinkie Pie! You look like you might be too fast for your own good! Or at least your hooves are!”

Too fast for my… Ow! Oof, that hurt… What’s wrong? Why did I fall… Huh? Hey! Are those my legs running on ahead?! They detached from the rest of me?! An animation error?! What are those guys at the HUB doing?! “Hey! Come back! Yoo hoo! This way! Oh, who am I kidding?! My head is the part that has the ears!”

Uh oh… Discord’s right next to me… Looking down at me. I’m… I can’t believe this, but I’m scared… And my laughing isn’t helping! “That was a good chase, Pinkie Pie. You’re certainly hard to keep down. Now, do me a favor and just hold still.”

His finger is slowly coming towards my face. No… Please… “No, don’t touch me! Please, I made a promise! Don’t make me break it! Get away… Get… No! Get it off! Please, I’m begging you! Make it stohahooop! Please! I don’t wanna stop being me! Get it off! Get it off!!!”

“Oh, quit being such a big baby. It’s not like I stuck you with anything! And quit your crying! In a minute, you won’t care about having friends at all!” He finally took it off… But I can still feel it… All that awful bitterness and anger I felt before… I’m crying… I don’t want to lose my friends… I have to ignore these feelings... I can’t let myself break a Pinkie Promise!

There’s another flash… My legs are back on me. “For cooperating, I’m making sure you get your legs back. Go ahead and test them out, if you want.” Discord… You meanie… You big…horrible…manipulating meanie! What gives you the right to do this to me?! “Now then… I think I’ll pay a little visit to Miss Fluttershy before I check on your human friend.”

“What?! No, not Fluttershy!” I reach out and grab him around the foot. I can’t let him get to her! Anypony but her! “She’ll hurt him the most! You cant do that to her! Please, don’t do this! It’ll be awful!”

He’s looking at me… That awful sinister grin. Why was James not more wary of this jerk?! James, I wish you could see what he’s doing to us so you’d know he’s such a horrible person! “Are you kidding? That’s exactly what I’m hoping for! A good old-fashioned soap opera rife with drama! Once I’m done with Fluttershy, I better get some popcorn ready! As for now, farewell, Grumpy Pie!”

He’s gone… I feel all that bitterness… No… This isn’t me! I’m not someone who hates being happy! I love being happy! I love seeing and making people laugh! I love having friends! I… Who cares about friends? I hate every… No! Fight it, Pinkie Pie! You made a Pinkie Promise! But who cares… No… Pinkie Pie never breaks a Pinkie Promise… Pinkie Pie never breaks a Pinkie Promise… Pinkie Pie…never…breaks a…Pinkie…Promise…

Oh dear… I think I might be lost… It’s too quiet… I would feel a little better if I heard some birds chirping at least. I never liked mazes. Especially ones where I have to go in alone… Hello? Anypony there? Twilight? Are you close by? Applejack? Maybe Pinkie Pie? Or maybe Rainbow Dash? Or are you out there, Rarity?

OK, Fluttershy… Just stay calm. It’s only a maze… James would probably be laughing if he saw me acting like this over nothing… I’m just such a coward… I’m so glad my friends don’t mind though. I don’t know where I’d be without them today.

Now… Where are the Elements of Harmony? I know I’ve been too nervous and apprehensive to pay much attention to my surroundings, but I’m pretty sure I would have spotted one of them if it passed by my field of vision. Shiny gemstones embedded in golden jewelry are easy to notice. I wish James was here… I would feel so much calmer if he was with me… I hope he’s doing all right. And that Discord hasn’t done anything mean to anypony.

Maybe I’ll find something over… Wait! Something’s coming! Hide! If I can just… Phew! I was able to fit inside the hedge. Maybe if I peek out… Huh? Butterflies? And there’s three of them… Wait a minute… Last time I saw butterflies was just before… Maybe I shouldn’t follow them this time.

All right, they’re leaving now. I guess it’s safe to come out. Or should I stay inside the hedge? I’ll be safe there… But it might take longer for me to find my friends… Wait, that’s right. We promised that we would not let Discord get to us again. If I just ignore him, I should be OK.

I’m climbing out of the hedge… It looks safe… OK, time to go. Here come those butterflies again. Just act natural. Let them fly by. Um… Oh, they’re just ordinary butterflies. But I should just ignore anything that isn’t one of my friends. Maybe if I look down this path? And there’s the butterflies again. And there they go. Still nothing down here… Still so nervous… Take a few deep breaths, Fluttershy. It’ll be OK. You can do this. It wasn’t so bad the first time, after all. Except for when I saw the… Uh oh…

I see the butterflies again. But these have… They have tiny little horns. And they’re talking? “Poor Fluttershy. Looks like your friends have left you all alone again.”

It’s Discord again… Just ignore him. Don’t even look at him. Just keep walking. I think they’re following me though… Just keep walking. Don’t pay any mind to what they say. “Aren’t you feeling a little burned up that they haven’t come to you yet? It’s almost like they value the Elements of Harmony more than they treasure you.”

Just keep walking…. Just keep walking… I think it’s working! They’re not talking anymore. Huh? That flash of light behind… Eep! He’s in front of me! And…he looks really frustrated. “OK, you were the last one here I was expecting to be acting like this, Fluttershy. With how timid and helpless you are, I thought for sure at least you would follow my trail of breadcrumbs like the first time.”

Well, at least he’s not doing anything to me. “Oh, I’m sorry… I know you wanted things to go your way, but… I made a promise to not listen to you this time. So, I’ll just be going now. If that’s all right with you…”

Be careful… Go around him… Phew, he’s not doing anything to stop me. “Yes, I’m quite aware of that little promise you and your friends made…honey.”

That word… I feel such a chill in my heart. “Wha… What did you call me?”

He’s looking over his shoulder at me… And I really don’t like that smirk… He’s up to something. “That’s what he likes to call you, isn’t it? Your human friend.”

James… My boyfriend? Does Discord know we’re in love? “Why do you ask?”

Discord’s turning to face me. And he just snapped his fingers to conjure up…a pair of doves? They’re so cute! And they’re perching on a bird’s roost on his hand while preening each other. “I have to say it’s been ages since I last saw a human and a pony being so lovey dovey with each other. And I have to confess that you two seem like such a cute couple!”

Oooh… I feel so warm and fuzzy inside when I hear that. “Thank you… I try to be good to him. And he always tries to be good to me too. I hope we’ll be together for a very long time.”

Discord looks happy too. Really truly delighted. “Ah, the tenderness of young love. Just seeing that makes one smile. But do you know what is even more entertaining?”

Huh? More entertaining? I thought seeing two young lovers isn’t exactly fun to watch, but it does make one feel warm and happy inside. “Um… I don’t know. What’s more entertaining than that?”

There’s that really mean smirk again. What is he… Huh? He just touched one of the doves and it turned a little…gray? “A little marital strife. Nothing like a little drama to spice things up.”

The dove just pulled out a…shovel? And… Wha… What is she doing?! No! Stop hitting him! That poor little dove is being beaten over and over by his mate! He’s trying to reach out to her, but she keeps pummeling him! Why is she doing that?! Wait… She stopped and threw the shovel away. She’s…laughing and smiling at him? The poor little dove is cowering and curled up in front of her… Why… Is that…supposed to represent James and I?

The doves are gone in a flash, but… I… I’m shivering. That was so horrible to see… “Why… Why did you show me that…?”

“Because that is what is going to happen to you and your little sweetheart.” Discord’s smirking at me with one finger raised… Is he… Again?! “Three of your friends have already broken their promise thanks to a little ‘direct’ intervention from yours truly. And I’m pretty sure you know what’s coming next. But for the sake of a little fun, why don’t I give you a head start?”

He… No… He didn’t… Three of my friends were forced into breaking the promise we made?! And… No… No, get away from me!

I’m running… Fleeing… I can’t let him get to me… I won’t let myself become that monster! I can still remember the cruel words I said… The awful mean things I did… I can’t let myself do that to James! He’ll never trust me again! I don’t see Discord behind me… Did I lose him? No, I can’t slow down. James, help me! I need to find him! His armor keeps him safe from Discord’s magic! He can protect me!

This way… Oh dear… A dead end. Maybe if… No… No… Discord! I’m cornered! “Well, that was a fun chase! But it’s time we swap out that kindness for some delightful cruelty.”

That finger… If he even touches me… “No… Please, you don’t have to do this! Please, just go away!”

He’s not stopping… Still coming closer… “Let me think on this for a moment… What’s that answer I’m looking for? It’s on the tip of my tongue… Oh, right. No, I don’t think I will. It’s been far too long since I last saw the kind of chaos that comes from a dysfunctional relationship and you are going to provide it! I’ve already got some popcorn popping and I’m not letting that go to waste!”

I can’t move… Too terrified… That… No, it’s touching me! I feel it… That…desire to hurt others… No, I have to resist! Need to…push back… I’ll never forgive myself if I ever hurt him! “No…! I…won’t….!”

The gray going down my leg… It’s going back up! Maybe I can resist it! But…Discord keeps pushing hard! No! I can’t fail! I promised my friends! I promised myself! I can’t let myself change now! Please… No! Get off me!

Discord is looking really mad now… He’s snarling at me… “How are you resisting this?! This is my game and you are going to play by my rules! And the #1 unspoken rule is you play things my way!”

It’s so strong… I… I have to… Please, no! I can’t give up… I won’t let myself…hurt him… “I can’t let you do that to me… I love him too much to hurt him!”

“And I say it’s time for you to break his heart!” He suddenly pushed down really hard! I… I can’t…. I feel it seeping into me… Need to resist… No… Please… I can’t… NOOOOOOO!!!!!

“You’re more trouble than you’re worth. And quit crying! It’s not like I violated you! Anyway, time to check on the newest contestant. And don’t worry. You’ll be seeing him very soon, Fluttershy. And be sure to give him a nice big hug for me.” He’s gone… But… I failed… I can’t even make myself stand… I can feel it inside me… These horrible thoughts…

I want to see him cry… To see him in pain… Why am I thinking these horrible things?! This isn’t me! But…I want to hurt him… I want to see him broken… I’m such a failure… Of all the promises I’ve ever made, I had to break this one… I can’t resist these urges… Any minute now, I’ll be gone and only a monster will be in my place… James… Please… Don’t come this way… I have to get as far away as possible before I lose myself!

I… I don’t want to see him plead… I don’t want to see him happy… I want to crush him… No… This isn’t… James, please… Stay away!!!

Mortal Chaos

Author's Note

This chapter has been in planning for close to three years now since shortly after the start of Season 2. And in the end...I am not entirely certain how to feel about this chapter. But what I can say now is this one probably warrants a warning. In earlier stories before I joined this fandom, I wrote a couple of chapters that I felt I would never top in terms of sheer cringe-inducing content.

This chapter though... It is quite possibly the single most messed up thing I have ever written. While probably not on the same level of gore as other more infamous fanfics that I will not name here, the psychological aspect is where this chapter truly hits hardest in my eyes. While not terribly jarring to me probably since it came out of my own head, from the outside looking in this chapter will likely be hard to stomach. Even though I am certain there are plenty of readers who have been desensitized by other more horrific works in the fandom, I still must advise readers to proceed with caution or to skip this chapter entirely if the content becomes too much to endure.

Mortal Chaos

-UNDOCUMENTED-

Hmm… Should I be more worried than this? I suspect I have been searching this hedge maze for the last half hour or so by this point. At least the weather is nice. Bright and sunny with a gentle breeze every now and then. And I adore the rustling of the leaves that fill the hedges all around me. Granted, I can only feel the breeze on my exposed face, but still. I cannot even guess why the girls were so wary of this whole thing. I actually find this experience to be relaxing.

Although I do have to say it is rather quiet out here. Maybe too quiet. Aside from the faint rustling of leaves from the hedges around me when a particularly strong breeze kicks up, the only sound I hear is the clatter of my metal sabatons clanking with each step. I am especially surprised that my helmet does not muffle my hearing at all. Celestia and Luna sure know how to forge some fine suits of enchanted armor.

Still no signs of my friends or the Elements of Harmony… The only clue we have is that we must ‘search within’. I do have to say it was clever of Twilight to guess that they would be hidden within the labyrinth. Although Discord did not seem too worried when we showed up out here to start searching. Although… Causing their horns and wings to disappear? If my friends had looked like they were in pain or if I saw even a drop of blood from where their appendages used to be, that could have easily gone from funny to scary.

Right… Discord. Where is that goofball anyway? Is he just waiting outside the labyrinth for us to find the Elements? I honestly cannot bring myself to dislike the guy after his first appearance before me. Although my friends really seemed to hate him and even the royal sisters acted highly wary of him. I know they say he ruled the world at one point, keeping the planet engulfed in utter chaos that resulted in eternal misery for the people. But…is it really possible for someone so hilariously funny and jolly to be that vile? I simply cannot process it. He certainly seems cunning and sly, but not evil.

Perhaps I am just not searching hard enough. Maybe if I examine… Wait a second. Discord said that wings and magic cannot be used. But he never said anything about swords. Just let me get the Celestial Sword out… Wow, it feels like it has been too long since I last beheld that beautiful white blade. The glow seems to be gone, but I guess that is understandable since it is currently pretty bright outside. Now then… A few hacks against this hedge and… There we go! A spot I can squeeze through.

Nothing new over here. Maybe I should just look around over here for a while before carving another gap in the walls. Wait a second… Will Celestia and Luna be mad that I may have just vandalized their hedge maze? Uh oh… Uh… Maybe I should refrain from cutting anymore holes in the walls. Yeah, better play it safe. I suppose I will just…return my sword to its scabbard on the back of the Lunar Shield… Yeah.

Walking and walking… I have to say this is all pretty relaxing. I am just letting my mind wander as I…well…wander through this maze. This is not scary at all. I wonder how the girls are doing as I… Huh? Oh, that is cute. A pair of little white doves perched upon a hedge. “Well, look at you. What’s up, pretty birds?”

Wait… What is with those looks they are giving me? And…are those a pair of horns on their heads? They do not quite match either… And… What the?! They are talking to me?! And I know that voice… “Pretty birds? Why, how kind of you to say such a thing. And that armor of yours is mighty easy on the eyes too.”

Sure enough, they are engulfed in a bright gray flash and… Oh, good grief. Now Discord is lounging around on top of the hedge. That got me good. “Uh… Man, you sure had me fooled. Sorry about that… I tend to talk a lot when I feel no one is around.”

“Oh, there’s no need to apologize, my good sir! It just goes to show how much you care when you compliment the little things like that. It’s rather endearing, honestly.” He just hopped down in front of me. I do not feel the least bit bothered at all, although I really should not let myself get distracted by a friendly and funny face.

“Thanks. Well, I should keep looking. And don’t worry, I haven’t been using any magic or flight.” I say while I start to go on my way. Need to keep moving. I have no idea how big this maze could be. It could take hours to locate the Elements. Hopefully we can get this game over and done with before I have to run to the bathroom. I doubt there is an outhouse in the labyrinth.

I round the corner and…there he is playing croquet…with his head?! It is completely detached from his body while it holds a long mallet in its hands. And he can still talk?! “Glad to see you’re still sticking to the rules. Most would try to cheat by now if they could.”

Then he bonks his head, sending himself rolling through a hoop before…his body is already on the other side and snatches up his head before placing it back on his neck. Able to alter reality as he wishes… Now I have seen everything. And… Hang on… That tone of voice he is using… “But back to the previous topic… It’s just a shame that your friends do not share the same caring nature that you have.”

There is something I really do not like about the way he said that. Wait… Now I remember. I should not take anything he says too seriously. Although I suppose I may as well hear him out. “What do you mean by that? Of course they’re caring. I should know. I’ve been living among them for a year now.”

He is shaking his hands at me. Looks like he might have not worded his response properly. “Oh, that came out wrong! What I meant is yes, they are quite caring towards each other and their friends. However…” Now he is floating around me like a swaying snake in the breeze? “What I meant to say is that they are not quite so caring towards humans. And I should know.”

I shrug my shoulders and just keep walking. It did not sound like he was being honest. More like he was just messing with me. But… Hang on. What did he just say? “I know you want to know. Those royal bumpkins might not want to tell you the truth, but I know everything they know. This world once had its own human population, as I am sure you must have been told at some point. Aren’t you curious of what became of them?”

I sigh while turning to face him. “I already know that much. They did something that caused them to fall out of harmony, forcing them to be banished to distant worlds.”

“But what exactly did they do to warrant such a grim punishment?” That question actually got my attention. And… Well, it is tempting to hear him out. I mean he must have been around back when that crisis occurred. Even when trapped in stone, someone with his kind of power could probably observe the earthshaking events that unfolded back then. And even though it is very possible that he is lying…

…..Fine. I suppose if anyone knows the truth, it is Discord. I guess I have the right to know since I am here as the first step to undo the damage that was done back then. “OK then. What happened back then that caused the humans to be exiled from this world forever?”

I better stay cautious. That sly smirk on his face is just screaming ‘Just a little more and I will have you in my clutches, you little bumbling oaf’ to me. “Very well then. Just be warned, everything I am about to say now is the honest truth.”

And there he goes floating around me again. “As I’m sure you’ve guessed or have been told, humans did indeed reside within Equestria back in the day. And they got along with the ponies and other creatures in the land just as well as you did. But then one day, someone got thinking. And that thinking led to a radical change in the human’s perception of their little pony friends.” That look he is giving me… I really do not like it. “Are these ponies really our equals? Or are we the truly superior race?”

The mere thought of such a concept taking hold in anyone’s mind sickens me. I cannot stand such an outlook on life. Viewing one’s people as superior over others is just begging for conflict and strife. Not a healthy mindset at all. But as tempted as I am to comment on that, I feel I should hold my tongue until he finishes.

“And so, the betrayal began. Your human predecessors banded together and invaded to make the ponies and Equestria theirs alone. About as out of harmony as one could get, really. And so, with all other options thrown out the window, the royal family used the Elements of Harmony to banish their former friends to far away worlds.” And now he is giving me that sly look again. “And you may be wondering. ‘What does this have to do with me?’ you might be asking yourself right now. Well, ask yourself this. Do you really think all the scars from that betrayal are gone?”

The emotional scars… I suppose it would not be surprising if the human race was reviled after that incident. And Zecora… Her people still have tales about humans that have been passed around the fire for ages. And there he goes again. “Do you really think your friends will still be your friends once they find out about what really happened? Do you truly believe Equestria itself will want to have anything to do with you once the truth is revealed? You’re walking on thin ice, kid.”

As convincing as he is sounding right now, Luna’s warning still echoes in my mind. Whatever it is he is saying is likely just to mess with me. For all I know, he is spinning lies on the spot. “What would you have me do?”

Now he just looks delighted while holding his hand to his chin. “Ah, what to do indeed! Isn’t that the thousand bit question… Well… If you want my honest suggestion… Let it all go.”

“Come again?” I ask in response. Let it go? What, does he mean to just stop caring about anything?

“That’s right.” Now he is giving me that sly diabolical smirk again. “Rather than looking forward to what’s going to happen the next day with your friends, it would probably be wiser to just stop caring altogether so that when that wretched day comes where all of Equestria turns their backs on you, you will be feeling too detached to really be fazed at all. Sometimes a little apathy can be sheltering.”

Apathy… The complete opposite of humanity. I will not deny that there have been times where I have felt quite apathetic, but that has not happened since I arrived in Equestria. Well, I can see Discord is trying to just get under my skin by this point. And I know better than to doubt those wonderful mares who mean the world to me. “That’s a convincing argument you’re making, but no thanks.”

Huh… He looks genuinely shocked. What, did he think I am that gullible? “What’re you saying? You mean to tell me you think the ponies of this world won’t reject you once they find out what happened ages ago? The entire reason humanity no longer exists in this world is because they became terrified of their former friends!”

I think now I should be on my way. So I turn my back on him. “My friends will vouch for me. They know to judge the individual for who they are, not for what the majority of their race is like. Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to find me some Elements. Maybe I’ll even find some hydrogen and oxygen to merge into the Element of H2O.” All right, I know that was a bad pun. But I simply could not resist.

“Oh, you little…” Huh? What is he… Just poked me on the head? “You’ve been letting your heart guide you for too long! Time to show a little apathy!”

Well, that was certainly rude. I am looking back at him with a bit of a glare. He is finally starting to bug me. “I’ll start being more apathetic when I feel like it, thank you very much.”

Huh? Now he looks totally baffled. Why? What did he think I would say? “Uh… Are you feeling all right? Feeling a little gray? Looking a little gray?”

By now, I am just sick of him. So I just keep walking. And he is still poking me on the head over and over. “Well, this can’t be right… What’s going on here? Is that some gray I see? No, that’s still white and dark blue… What gives?! Why isn’t it working?!”

That makes forty taps on the head he has given me… Now fifty. All right, I think it is time I make this spastic pest buzz off. But how? Hmm… Ooh, that will work. I would normally never consider doing this. But if Discord can shrug off being fried by a lightning spell from Nightmare Moon, then he will surely be all right in the long run with a little blunt force trauma.

I smack his arm away and look up at him. I wonder if he knows what is about to happen. “Don’t you have some busted balls to be tending to?”

That certainly seems to have baffled him. He lifts his hands in a puzzled manner, his face looking truly flummoxed. “Huh? I don’t have any broken balls.”

And now for the punch line. I just lashed out with my foot, kicking him right between the legs. Man, what would that have done to anyone else, considering the kind of strength my boots give me? That look on his face… Looks like he just got poked with a needle somewhere and now he is just frozen in place. Well, there is only one thing I can say to him. “You do now.”

Time to get moving. I turn and head on my way. But as soon as I round the next corner… Was that a little girl I just heard scream? Oh lord, I cannot help snickering… Well, he certainly had that coming. I just hope he will be fine. Even though he will likely brush that wound off, it will probably still be sore for a while.

Huh? Who was that I just heard from my left? On the other side of the hedge? “Huh? Who just screamed? Was that Rarity?”

I know that voice anywhere. “Twi? That you? You doing OK?”

“James?! Hang on, let me find a way around!” I can hear her hooves clopping in a rhythm that matches a gallop. She seems to be going on ahead. I better try to keep up. Now she sounds like she is moving further away from me. Maybe there is something up ahead… Ah, there is an open area here. Must be like a rest area. I see a few potted plants in elegantly carved stone pots and a stone bench or two. And here comes Twilight.

“Oh, thank goodness! I was worried sick! Are you all right?” She asks right before sailing into my arms while I kneel down to catch her. Phew… It feels good to hold my dear friend. I was just starting to wonder if anything had happened to her. “Was that you who screamed a minute ago? Did something happen?”

“Me? Nah, that was Discord. He wouldn’t stop poking me in the head, so I gave him one pair of busted balls to tend to so he would take a hike.” I just said in response. Sure enough, she seems kind of baffled by those words.

“Busted…balls? What kind of balls?” She definitely does not get it, so I will just show a simple sudden forward jab of my right shin. “What do… Oh, good lord, you didn’t! Not with that kind of strength!” Now she gets it. Even though she seems horrified, she also looks like she is trying hard to not laugh. I cannot say I blame her. It is a little cringe-inducing to imagine a guy getting socked there.

“Hey, he asked for it! Besides, I’m sure he’ll walk it off in no time. Looked like it still hurt though!” And now we are both laughing. Man… First Nightmare Moon zaps him good and then I give the guy a low blow to the gonads. Good thing the guy is highly resilient.

Considering the location, it may be a good idea to sit down and take a break. I will just sit on this bench here. “Any sign of the rest of the girls?”

And now Twilight is joining me on the bench to my right. “Not yet. I was hoping you would’ve found one of them by now.”
She certainly does seem relieved and even a bit happy. “You know, I think I’m starting to get why you and the other girls are so wary of that guy. Discord can be a real pest when he wants to be.”

“A pest… Right.” Now she seems rather worried. Was it something I said? And… Now she is just gently leaning against my arm. “I was worried he might’ve messed with your head by the time I found you. I don’t want to lose you…”

Mess with my head? So that was the name of the game, huh? “Well, he tried. But I never took the guy seriously. I don’t think he liked that though.”

Twilight really seems to like it when I stroke my fingers through her mane. I just cannot help it, really. Almost like petting a friendly animal, but knowing that you are pleasing a person instead. I hear her let out a pleasured sigh before she speaks softly. “Well…did you have any luck in finding any of the Elements of Harmony?”

Well, that is discouraging. I was sure that Twilight would have found at least one of them by now. “Can’t say I have. I’m not even sure if they’re being stashed separately or are all bundled together somewhere. You sure they’re out here?”

“This would be the first place I would think of looking when the hint to finding them is to ‘search within’. The last hint Discord gave us was that we had to ‘go back to the beginning’. And the Elements were being stashed inside a book in my house! But this time… They must be out here.” She does seem pretty convinced that they are somewhere out here. And it would make sense. This would be a cunning place to hide pretty much anything.

The moment is actually rather calm. But at the same time… It feels a bit…worrying. Not like a relaxing moment in the day. But rather…a calm before a storm. Not a rainstorm or even a chocolate milk storm. The weather seems fair and the sky clear. But… There is that sense of dread again. Something is going to happen… And what is going on with the other five girls in the maze? Are they all right? Again, Discord might be a pest at times, but I just cannot see him as being dangerous.

Twilight just jumped down from the bench and is stretching to loosen herself up. “All right, I think we should keep moving. The sooner we find the Elements, the better.”

I better get back on my feet too. “Sounds good. I’ll keep an eye out for them.”

What is with that look Twilight is giving me? Is she still worried? “Um… Actually, would it be fine with you if we stuck together?”

As much as I would like her by my side, I tend to focus better when I am alone. No distractions and the like. And with how dear they are to me, my friends are certainly a big distraction at times, but in a good way. Now is not one of those times. “As much as I’d like to, I think we’d be better off splitting up. We’ll cover more ground that way.”

She does look disappointed, but she also seems to understand. “I guess you have a point… Just be careful. Don’t listen to Discord at all if you see him again.” And there she goes. “I’ll start down this… Oh, wait. You came outta this one. Um… Over here then! I’ll see you up ahead, James!”

“You take care!” And she is gone. Now I better get going. That is the path Twilight came out of… Maybe this one over here. All right, now to keep searching.

Another ten minutes have gone by and I have found nothing. No sight of my friends and no sign of the Elements of Harmony. Even so, just walking along out here is a good way to just chill and let the mind wander… I wonder how the royal sisters are doing? Are they watching from the palace? I can still see a bit of it over the top of the hedge here. And… Hang on. Who is that I hear?

It sounds like some grunting… And some heavy footsteps. Judging by the sound of the voice… Is that Rarity?! Sweet! Now I just need to hurry along and… Oof! I ran right into that hedge… Man, I forgot how fast my legs carry me when I wear this armor! Maybe I should wear this stuff more often. OK, down here… There is another corner. Turn right here… Then another right… Then left… And then… What…the…crap?

What the hell is she doing? She is lugging around a huge boulder that is probably as tall as I am! I had no idea she was ever that burly, even if she does seem to be struggling under the weight. And she appears to be covered in a layer of gray dust judging by how pale her coloration is. What, did she find a quarry in the labyrinth somewhere and dug that thing out with her bare hooves?! Her mane and coat do seem a little scuffed up… But still… That boulder… Do not laugh, James. Do not laugh…

Well, I found her, so I may as well catch up to her. “Heya, Rarity! Uh… Why…are you lugging around…that…rock?”

All right, NOW she puts it down with a thump. But she seems a little annoyed with me for some reason. “A rock?! What do you mean?! Just look at the luster on this gorgeous hunk of a diamond!”

“Duh… Diamond?” That is all I can say, really. She thinks…that freaking boulder…is a diamond?

And now she is nuzzling and…kissing…and caressing that boulder like… Oh, I just have no idea! “I know. Dazzling, is it not? Just look at that gorgeous light blue sheen! Oh, you are such a handsome gem, Tom. Where have you been all my life?!”

Tom… She is calling that massive boulder…Tom… Can…not…contain… “Pahahahaha!!! Tom?! Diamond?! No wonder you wear glasses sometimes!” Need to stop laughing… Oh god, my gut hurts! My lord, who knew Rarity could be this funny?!

“Don’t laugh! I know what you’re trying to do! You’re just trying to make me think this diamond isn’t all that valuable! Well, it’s not going to work! There is no other diamond out there like this one and it’s mine, you hear me?! MINE! You can’t have it!” Man, she is practically screaming at me. Could she get any sillier?

Well, I suppose I better do her a favor and cleave that boulder in two with the Celestial Sword. To be fair, there is the possibility of gemstones being inside the thing. Just do not ask me why they are already cut and polished whenever they are dug up. That is a riddle for the ages. “OK, enough of this standup routine. Leave that stuff to Pinkie Pie. Now, let’s see if there really are some diamonds in… Ow!”

Wha… What the hell was that for? She just…jumped and kicked me squarely in the gut. My armor prevented me from actually getting hurt, but…I still felt a sting in the heart when she did that. Rarity…just tried to hurt me? My best friend? And she looks…furious at me. “I said you can’t have this! This diamond is mine and no one else’s! So keep your grubby hands off it!”

I can still feel it… I instinctively hold my empty hand to my armored belly. There is no wound or bruise, but… “Why’d you do that? We’re… I thought you loved me…”

She is hoisting that thing on her back and… That gaze she is giving me… No love or adoration at all. “Love you? What could I possibly get out of someone like you? The only thing I have any need for are all the riches in the world! Now begone! I need…erf… I need to get this gorgeous hunk of a gem home! Now, which way to the exit?”

…I cannot believe what I just heard… Rarity… What… One of the most precious friends I have… She just dumped me for…a rock.

I cannot proceed right now… I am just sitting with my back to a hedge. I still cannot fathom it. Not even an hour ago, she was happy to be with me and complimented my armored form. Now… Why… Rarity, I thought you loved me... Adored me. And I always adored and treasured you, you gorgeous mare… Why do this? What has bewitched you?

I am not even certain of how much time has passed. Rarity is long gone, but… I just cannot bring myself to stand. This misery… How can it be affecting me this deeply? I still have five very dear friends with me out here somewhere. And yet… I am crushed. I can still remember when we met… Rarity was the first person in Ponyville to actually try to help me. Granted, she may have hurt me right away by accident, but she patched me up right away too. But now… It is as if she does not even notice the bracelet around her ankle anymore…

I hear the sound of hooves clopping. But I do not care. I am too miserable to pay any mind. A very special sense of loss... It is probably just Rarity passing me without even casting a glance in my direction… Wait. A hoof on my shoulder? And that voice… “Hey… James? You OK, big guy?”

Rainbow Dash. I… I grab her in a tight embrace. I never thought I would be this relieved to see her. But she certainly is surprised by this desperate seeking of affection. “Whoa! Uh… Are you all right? Why’re you this clingy?!”

“I… I don’t know how to say it…” That is all I can squeak out. I am just too relieved to have a familiar and friendly face here with me.

I think Rainbow is catching on to how I feel. I can feel her holding me in a tender hug that you would not expect from such a brazen and athletic mare. “Easy, buddy. Calm down… What’s wrong? I don’t think I’ve ever seen you this bummed out since the day I first met you.”

All right… I do not want to give Rainbow Dash any reason to be upset with Rarity, but… I need to be honest here. “Rarity… She just dumped me for a rock… Even kicked me when I tried to get close to it.”

She just suddenly let go and backed up. Rainbow looks…angry yet baffled? “Huh?! She kicked you?! And she’d rather have a rock with her instead of you?! What’s her problem?! Last I checked, she had the hots for you!”

“I don’t know either… But everything she said was sincere. She wanted nothing to do with me…” It still hurts to remember. I… I just cannot wrap my head around it. Why? Why did she become such a wretched miser? She is the bearer of the Element of Generosity. Such behavior should be beneath her…

I cannot even look at Rainbow… Cannot even lift my head…. Huh? Her hoof on my cheek? “James… Listen to me.”

I may as well look at her. And… She… A kiss? I… It feels soothing… Familiar… I… I feel calmer. Just… Thank you, Rainbow… She is looking into my eyes with the same tenderness I only see every once in a great while. “James… I don’t know what’s gone wrong with Rarity, but trust me when I say this. You listening?”

I can only nod. And now she is smiling somberly. “I love you, big guy. I don’t care if you’re already spoken for. I still love you all the same. And no matter what happens… Even if all your friends in the world turn their backs on you, you’ll always have me. So…” The touch of her hoof against my cheek… “Don’t worry too much. You’ve got something you’ll never lose. You have my heart… OK, I know that sounds way too sappy to be coming from me, but I’m trying to make a point here!”

OK, that got a chuckle out of me. Man, Rainbow… What would I do without you? So unlike myself, yet I cannot help adoring her despite her occasional ego flare-ups. All right… I am feeling a bit better now… The sting is still there in my heart, but… I suppose it is a bit more bearable. But still… I want Rarity back.

“Did you see where she went? I wanna track Rarity down and chew her out. You don’t dump a friend for a rock!” Wow… I feel lucky to have a friend like her. Rainbow, you are a marvel.

Well, I suppose I should point her in the right direction. “I last saw her going that way. I don’t know how long ago that was…”

She seems pretty determined… I hope she can set Rarity straight. I love that mare… “Thanks. You keep an eye out for the Elements and I’ll catch up to you later. Keep your chin up, James! I’ll get through to her somehow!” And there she goes. Well… I guess I should get going too. Not like the rest of my friends will turn their backs on me. Still… Was it something I did? No, that cannot be right. Rarity has been very dear to me since very shortly after my arrival in Equestria. I know I blame myself too easily for this stuff, but still…

So far, nothing yet. No Elements of Harmony. And no friends… I need to keep my spirits up… Just let my mind wander. Hum a tune. Just enjoy the pleasant weather and surroundings. Hm… There I go humming that little jingle I sometimes hear Fluttershy sing. The weirdest thing is I swear I have heard it somewhere before and not in Equestria. Strange, is it not? Well, it is not like I can go back to Earth and try to find out its origins at my own leisure. It is catchy though.

Still… My thoughts keep going back to Rarity. Why would… I can still feel that ache in my heart when I realized she had just attacked me. I know she loves anything fancy, including gemstones, but she has never put them before her friends. What could drive her to become that way?

All right, enough of this. Need to find those Elements. Might as well run. And off I go. The only thing I hear is the clanking of my armored feet as I zip through the maze. Need to look through every gap in the walls I come across though. Nothing there… Nothing here… And nothing… Hey, is that Applejack?

Whoa! Hit the brakes! Close one. Came to a sliding stop right in front of her. “Sorry, AJ! You OK? Any luck finding the Elements?”

“Sure did! I saw all six of ‘em!” Huh? What is with that look on her face? Right after she said that… Her eyes keep glancing everywhere while she seems to be biting her lower lip. Strangest look on her face I have seen yet... But still… She saw the Elements?! Nice!

“Sweet! Where are they? Do you have them?” Hopefully she has them under her hat. I do not see them on her person, so… Huh? Nothing under her hat?

“Nope. A big ol’ alligator came along and gobbled them all up. Sorry, James.” Wait… What? An alligator? On a mountaintop? In a hedge maze?

Something seems off here. It is not like Applejack to joke around like this. “Uh… AJ? Are you feeling all right? And why are you looking…a bit dull? Rolled around in some gravel dust?” She seems a little…pale as well. Kind of like Rarity. Maybe I should brush it off of her… Huh? This stuff is not coming off.

Looks like Applejack is getting annoyed by me brushing her with my hand. “Hey, knock it off, tubby! I’m just fine!”

“Oh, sorry. It’s just that I saw Rarity and… Hang on. Tubby?!” Well, that came right out of nowhere. Barking insults at me? That is not like her at all.

“Yeah! Yer about as broad as my barn! Ya check a scale lately?” She keeps making that weird face whenever she says something weird, but she still seems…sincere about it.

I have to let out a sigh at that last remark. Calling someone fat is about as low-balling as you can get with insults. “AJ, I know I was a bit portly when I first showed up in Ponyville a year back. But I’ve slimmed down! I know I have to be under 200 pounds by now!”

“Well, I’m not seein’ it. Too many trips ta Sugarcube Corner?” All right, is she deliberately trying to push my buttons? She certainly is not doing a good job of it right now. I can brush off any comments about my weight, but this makes no sense! What is her problem?! Now I am genuinely concerned for her. Letting Applejack out of my sight would probably be a bad idea. She must have hit her head or something. Or is dehydrated to the point of delusion.

“All right, enough of that. I think I should stick with you for now. Is that all right?” I doubt she will object to my company. Applejack may not be my closest friend, but she is still a dear friend nonetheless.

Wait… She just shook her head? “Nah. I’m good on my own.”

May as well tell it to her straight. “AJ, I’m starting to get worried about you. A lot of the stuff you’re saying doesn’t even make sense. I just want to be there for you as your friend.”

That look she is giving me… Is that a show of confusion or something else? “Friends? I don’t recall us bein’ friends.”

Wha… Why… What is she saying? “AJ… What is wrong with you? We’ve been friends for a full year now.”

“News ta me. I never liked ya to begin with. Always couldn't stand yer guts, to be honest.” That… I… Applejack, what… That pain in my heart… Why does this hurt so much? “Why don’t ya just scram? Nopony likes ya anyway.”

There is nothing I can say to that. Even though she makes that weird face every time she says something, it always turns into a look of sincerity. And she is not exaggerating at all. That face shows that she is telling me straight. Applejack is not one to lie. Certainly not like this...

“Well… All right. I’ll just…go…” It is all I can say. I am just walking away now while she walks in the other direction. Applejack… I never thought those words would hurt this much… What happened to you?

What is happening in this maze? My friends are turning on me one by one… Why? Rarity always loved me, and then she attacks me. And now Applejack admits that she always hated me? What is next? I want to believe Rainbow Dash’s words from earlier, but… Will she still be the same pegasus I know and love when I see her next? Will Twilight still be happy to see me next time we cross paths? I feel so doubtful… Why am I so scared? That feeling of dread is swelling in my heart.

I feel so listless as I wander… I am hardly even paying attention to my surroundings. And now anxiety is starting to set in. The Elements of Harmony are feeling less and less important to me… I still have my Element embedded in my helmet’s brow… No, I still need to stay alert. If nothing else, having a task to focus on will keep my mind off of what just transpired. Stay alert. They have to be around here somewhere.

I seem to have hit a few dead ends, but have found nothing. Wait… That faint sound. The sound of hooves clopping against the ground? They are too light to be Rarity’s. Good. I am not sure I want to see her again as she is now. She would likely attack me on sight. Just need to find my way around this hedge.

Great, there is another corner. This way… Now that way… Ah, over there. Pinkie Pie! I never get tired of that peppy mare. But… What is with that stance? She is constantly slinking low to the ground? Is she on edge about something? Trying to track something down?

“Phew, am I glad I found you. Are you OK, Pinkie?” Seriously, if there is someone I always love having in my company, it is Pinkie Pie. We could not be more unlike each other, but that probably means we just mesh better. We appreciate each other for what we lack. Opposites attract and all that. But… Why does she look so grouchy?

That glare she is giving me… I have never seen that look of utter hostility in her eyes. “Glad? About what? Need a good laugh?”

There is something…spiteful about that tone of voice. It is not filled with the usual pep and joy I always hear from her. And… What is the deal with her coloration? It is not just her mane and coat. It seems to be her eyes as well. I suppose I have mentioned this before, but the colors of the ponies in this world are quite vibrant. But like Rarity and Applejack, they seemed…duller. Almost as if a thin layer of gray dust had been applied to them. She looked like her colors had become the same subdued shade of pastels.

If it was anyone else, I would likely be a bit wary and eager to keep my distance. But Pinkie Pie is one of my dearest and most dependable friends. Friendship is quite literally what keeps her going in life. So I know I have nothing to fear. “No, not really. I’m just glad to see you. Are you OK though? You seem…grumpy.”

“So, I look grumpy, huh? Well, maybe I am!” Is she…yelling at me? I am tempted to just turn around and walk away. I really cannot stand being yelled at... No, I should not leave. Not yet.

“Well… Is there anything I can do to help?” I know she likes my company. Pinkie Pie and I have been pretty tight for a while now.

She is walking away from me now. “How about you just get lost?”

This is escalating much faster than with Applejack and Rarity. What in the world is wrong with her? “You sure? I thought you would like a friend with you while we search for the Elements of Harmony. Would you rather…”

She just started yelling at me… She looks so furious… Almost like she could pounce on me and start pounding on me at any second. “I don’t care! I hate the Elements of Harmony! I hate everything! I hate you! Just beat it!”

That… That was all I could stand. I can only just turn and walk away… That hurt. Being yelled at always leaves me feeling bitter inside, but…that… She hates me now? She hates…everything? What the hell happened to you, Pinkie Pie?

I am alone… I honestly want to cry, but the tears will simply not come to me. I am just huddled in a corner somewhere in this maze. Twilight… Rainbow… I wish one of you were here now… What in the world is going on? My friends… They’re not even friends to me anymore. It is as if they have become entirely different people.

Wait… I am noticing a pattern. Rarity, the bearer of the Element of Generosity, is now a greedy hoarder. Applejack, the bearer of the Element of Honesty, is now either a terrible liar or likes to strike nerves as hard as a hammer. Pinkie Pie, the Element of Laughter, is now a wrathful and spiteful person who seems to hate just about everything. They are all…opposites of how they used to be. And that leaves…

No… Oh god, no… Not her. Not Fluttershy too! She is the Element of Kindness. And the opposite of that is… I do not want to even fathom what she would be! Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash… What has become of them since we last crossed paths? Have they been twisted too?

I cannot just stand here. I need to get to Fluttershy right away. For all I know, she is the only one I still have. If I can get to her before she becomes twisted, maybe I can keep her from changing too. I cannot even guess what could have...corrupted the rest of my friends, but if I can find Fluttershy, I may be able to keep her safe. I love her… I cannot bear the thought of losing her too. We have already been through so much by now and I will not let it all be thrown away!

More than ever, I am tempted to fly and search the maze from above. But I cannot. Discord is probably watching from somewhere and I should not break the rules just to locate my girlfriend… Oh, fine. I am sure Celestia, Luna, and Nightmare Moon will understand with the current circumstances. I need to close the gap between us as soon as possible. A little property damage would surely be expendable right now.

I draw my sword and start hacking my way through the hedges, barging through the crudely cut holes in the walls of leaves and bushes. Now over here. The Celestial Sword cleaves through them like paper. Virtually no resistance. And my armor keeps me safe from scrapes and cuts. But I do not care about me right now. I need to get to Fluttershy before…whatever strange phenomenon is plaguing this labyrinth twists her into…the opposite of ‘Kindness’. My armor’s enchantments are likely shielding me from such effects, but in her case…

How long have I been at this? I have been in too much of a panic to even really keep track of anything. I swear I may have even passed one of my former friends along the way. I did not pay them any heed. Whoever they are, they are dead to me. No, that sounds too cruel. I mean… I hope they are in there somewhere, but… I am not sure if I would be able to trust them again after all that. They may not be the same people in terms of values and outlooks, but they are still physically and identically the same mares who became the foundation of my life in this wonderful world. This is such a mindscrew... And now only a single piece of that foundation remains… And there she is!

Thank god. She is right over there. And from way over here, she seems just fine. That light yellow and pink seems to be the same shade as before from this distance. Now to just catch up… My armored legs are carrying me towards her with great speed. I drop my sword and remove my shield from my left arm before reaching down and wrapping my arms around her before she can even turn to face me. “Thank god, you’re OK… I missed you, honey. Have you been all right?”
Wait… She is struggling against my embrace? “Who’s that? Let go!”

Did I startle her? I better let her go for now. All right, now she is looking at me with…a bit of a glare? Wait… Now that I am closer… Her mane and coat are a little…duller. Is she… No… Please, no! Please still be the mare I love… I know you are in there somewhere, honey…

“Oh, it’s you. No luck in finding the Elements?” Well, at least she is smiling at me. Although there is something…dubious about that look in her eyes.

“No, nothing yet. But… Man, I can’t tell you how happy I am to see you, Fluttershy. I was worried about you.” Now I just need to stay with her at all times. I know I told Twilight it would be better to split up, but with all that has been happening, I cannot allow Fluttershy out of my sight.

“Oh boo hoo hoo, you worry too much. What, did you think the hedges would eat me?” Where… What did that come from? That just sounded really mean more than anything.

Still, I guess I have to snort at that one. It was at least a little funny. “Uh… Of course not. It’s just that something…weird has been happening with the others. So I dropped everything to find you. I mean, why wouldn’t I? I love you.”

What is with that stare? It looks…disdainful. “You do? Well, I’m not so sure I do. I mean, I’m a girl with very specific tastes.”

I can feel my body heat rising. Sweat is oozing all over me. No… Not you too, Fluttershy! No, do not panic. Talk it out. I cannot lose her. “Well… What tastes do you mean? What do you want in a man?”

That smirk on her face. It almost feels evil… “What kind of man do I like? Well, I like a man with endurance. A guy who can really take a hit. Someone who enjoys pain.”

“You mean a masochist…” Why… Just… What in the world would Fluttershy want with a man who enjoys pain? Unless… Oh, please do not say what I think you are about to…

“Exactly. I know we’ve been together for a while, James. And you’re really good in bed too. But my tastes have changed. You still want us to stay together, right?” I swear she is getting enjoyment out of my anxiety. I know I am stressed and I cannot hide it.

Even so, I do not want this relationship to end. She just might be the only one I still have by now… “Of course I do. I love you…”

Now that there is a very worrying smirk. “Then prove it. Punch yourself in the face. Show me how badly you want us to stay together.”

…She wants to see me in pain. Well… Hopefully this is all she wants to see. I know this is not how Fluttershy really is. But maybe…if I stick with her, I will be able to help bring the real her to the surface. I better take my gauntlet off first. An armored fist would likely hurt like hell. Wait, what did she just say? “No. With the armor still on.”

What is her deal?! Does she want to see me in as much pain as possible? Well… I suppose I cannot turn back. My fist is raised. I just hope I do not have to hit myself as hard as possible. “All right…”

I close my eyes and… Ow! Good god, that hurts! I even staggered from that hit! But…at least she is smiling. Even if a very cruel smile. Please, do not ask me to do more… Crap. “Nice. Now, go get your sword.”

This… She cannot possibly be serious. But…I have to. I cannot lose her now. I retrieve the Celestial Sword from nearby and stand before her. “Looks like your neck is still exposed. You know what to do. Just a little cut.”

She… Why… She wants me to draw my own blood. Fluttershy wants to see me bleed. But I love her too much. Maybe just a tiny scrape.

I lift the edge of my sword to the side of my neck. I can feel the edge lightly touching it. I feel the faint warmth of the blade. But…it is so sharp. What if I apply too much force? It might take my entire head off. Does she know this too? That vile grin… Is she hoping I will kill myself?

I want to make her happy. But…this is not right. I love her…but… I… I drop the sword, letting it clatter at my feet. “I…can’t…”

The smirk has turned into a scowl. I know I displeased her, but I know this cannot be right. I should not have to wound myself to please my lover. “Thought so. You always were such a weak little loser. Well, I’m done with you. Maybe I’ll find somepony else to please me instead.”

She… No. Please! You are the only one I have left! “Honey, please… We’ve been together since almost the very beginning… I’ll do whatever…”

She did not even let me finish. She just…jumped and kicked me square in the chest. “I said I’m done with you, idiot!”

That one… It knocked me right off my feet. All I hear after that is a loud clank when I hit the ground and something clattering away from me. Knocked the wind out of me. She… Dear little Fluttershy…attacked me? I clamber to my hands and knees. My helmet… Where is it? I do not feel it on my head anymore. But… That does not matter. She is walking away. No… I cannot let her go like this…

I am too jarred to climb to my feet. I can only crawl. She hears me coming. She looks back at me with that scowl… “Baby, please! Don’t go! I can change! I’ll…”

The next thing I see coming is her hind hoof. And…the pain… Right in my exposed forehead… I see stars… My skull throbs… That blow… It was all I needed to know then… She is gone. The mare I love… Now a demon who only wants someone as vile as her.

I do not know how much time has passed. I am still where I fell. First Rarity, then Applejack, then Pinkie Pie, and now Fluttershy. And by now…Rainbow Dash and Twilight Sparkle… They too… All six… I… I have never felt this empty… I knew that they were precious to me. I just did not know exactly how precious…until they were gone…

The tears finally flow… Quiet sobs escape my lips. My head throbs. My heart aches. I do not even feel anything around me. They were there for me at the very start when I needed someone most. And they were with me every step of the way since then. And now… The very opposite of what they… Wait…

Generosity became greed. Honesty became lies. Kindness became cruelty. And… Show a little…apathy, he said… Apathy… The opposite of… Humanity…

This is… I know who did this… He can twist anything at will… Even someone’s very soul… This…wrath building inside me… They are gone... Erased. Those wonderful mares are not coming home anymore... And I know why. The pain is being drowned in the inferno that is flaring within me. I have never felt such rage… But now…I know who has taken away those I hold most dear. “Dis…cord…”

He… I know it was him now. He did this to them! I climb to my knees. My hands. I see them. Under normal circumstances, I would likely just continue to wallow in despair. But… I possess the Celestial Sword. I wield the Lunar Shield. And in my very hands… I see it. Over my left, sparking electricity. Over my right, flickering flames. I have power. Power to actually do something about this!

Forget this game. Discord, I’m coming for you! I bring my sword and shield to my hand and arm with levitation as I do the same to my helmet, placing it upon my head. The pain from the blow my beloved dealt to me still pounds in my skull, but that does not matter. Even if I have a concussion, the pain is nothing compared to how my heart feels. Only one thing matters to me now. The only thing I seek. “You’re a dead man, Discord!”

With a flap of my armor's great white wings, I take to the sky. And I see it at the far edge of this vast labyrinth. The open area right outside the entrance. That freak must surely be there. And I’m off. Swooping low over the labyrinth. No sign of my friends… What am I saying? Friends? They’re gone. Forever, most likely…

There he is. Slouched on a hammock between a pair of trees with wide canopies. Well, not for long… Wait. This guy… He can alter reality at will. Including himself. He can pop off his own head and put it right back on. He is immortal… Any kind of punishment I inflict on him will be fleeting. There has to be a way. I need to make him vulnerable before I strike…

He sees me coming. Sipping from a lemonade glass and lifting a pair of sunglasses from his eyes while he watches me descend. Maybe I should sheathe my sword. Yeah, I’ll just slide it back into its scabbard for the moment. I want nothing more than to tear into him, but it needs to wait. Be patient. And be careful. I need to play my cards just right if I am going to give this sick bastard what he deserves.

“Ooh, love the wingspan. I’d say yours is even more majestic than Celestia’s herself. Do they ever need any preening?” He is so casual with how he addresses me… I know what you did, you monster. Don’t act like you don’t know what you did to them! But I can’t show it. I need to make sure he does not even suspect that I have seen what has become of my friends. And he sure isn’t acting like he knows. I guess that low blow to the balls must have left him too sore to keep tabs on us. But I need to stay calm. Just for now. If he knows I’ve seen them, he’ll be more wary of me.

“Although I have to say you were the last contestant I was expecting to stoop this low. Not only did you use your wings, but you completely forfeited the game by leaving the maze! For shame, Sir James. For shame.” Such smugness... Well, what do you know about shame, you freak show?

The drinking glass, sunglasses, and hammock vanish in flashes of gray light while he is levitating himself to his feet. “I was hoping this game would go on a bit longer, but it seems you’ve decided to make it end in failure.” He is lifting his hand into the air while keeping his fingers ready to snap. “I was really hoping you’d hold out a bit longer before calling it off. How disappointing. But regardless, it looks like I…”

I just threw up my hand, silently telling him to halt. I know just what to say to make him shut up. “Before you end the game, what was the second rule again?”

Now he just looks annoyed. Good. Now to get under his skin. “You forgot? I thought it was obvious. Everypony must participate and if anypony quits the game or cheats, then everypony loses.”

“And what does that make me, Sherlock?” I balk at him with a smirk. Yeah, let’s see how he likes it when I get defiant. My armor is immune to his quirky magic, so he can’t do squat to me.

“What does that make you?! What kind of question is that?! I said everypony has to… Everypony has…” Now he’s catching on to what he said. Silly Equestrian lingo. That look of utter bamboozlement… If he had worded that rule a little differently, I would not have as much control over this situation. All thanks to a slip of the tongue. “Every… Pony…” And now his jaw and hand drops to the ground like ropes of taffy. I have to say that got a laugh out of me.

“That’s right, numb nuts! The rules don’t apply to me because I’m not a pony. The game’s still on.” Now he can’t call the thing off. He’s not going anywhere while the game is still going on in the labyrinth. Even if the contestants don’t give a flying feather about it anymore.

One yank of his tail and his jaw and arm retract back into their previous locations. And now he’s just holding his head in his hand while grumbling quite loudly. “Confounded loopholes…” And now he’s looking at me with that irritated defeated glare. But… What’s with that look he’s giving me now? “Uh… Is something wrong with the emblem on your helmet? I thought it was white when I last saw it.”

White? Emblem… The Element of Humanity? A quick look at my helmet’s forehead section reveals… Well, this is weird… It’s gray. The twin doves now have hooked tail feathers that curve downward… And wings of blades. For some reason, it gives me the mental image of falcons. Tch, like it matters. Not like it’s going to be of any help here. It’s useless on its own. Only one thing matters to me now. “News to me. No clue what it means.”

Now with my helmet back on, it’s time to lay the trap. “Besides, the whole reason I’m out here is because that lame excuse of a game in there is boring as hell. I was going to pass out from boredom if I didn’t get outta there!”

Now, before he can say anything, time to lay the bait. “But if you’re interested, I know a much more exciting and fulfilling game.”

Discord is starting to look quite offended by those words. “Boring? A game created by a master of entertainment… Boring?! You must be off your rocker! A scavenger hunt through the wonkiest labyrinth you will ever see! How is that boring?!”

Good. I’m frustrating him now. Better keep pushing it. “Two words. It is. And wonkiest? Where are the giant piranha plants? Where are the confetti fountains? Where are the dogs that shoot bees at you when they bark?! There’s nothing wonky about that maze! But I have a much more enjoyable game in mind. And I can promise you it’s not a game you’ve ever played because it’s native to where I come from.”

That’s it. Now he’s looking a bit more intrigued. “A game from the world you come from, eh? A game I have never taken part in before? Do go on, Sir James. Enlighten me.”

Nope. Can’t tell him just yet. Need to get him to bite on the hook. “Can’t tell you yet. Either you agree to play or you don’t. I’m not telling you more until you promise to play.”

“Really? Kid, just because I love games more than I love my favorite paper and glue casserole doesn’t mean I’ll just blindly dive into any offer for fun. You’ll have to do better than that. Tell me what this ‘game’ entails and I’ll think about it.” Huh… So he’s wilier than I expected. Well, all right, I suppose I did expect him to get suspicious. But now to really lure him in.

“You know, I never would’ve taken you for a coward. I was expecting the immortal unstoppable Spirit of Chaos himself to be a bit bolder. But judging by your body’s structure, I suppose you probably do have some chicken in you somewhere. No wonder you’re such a cowardly ponce.” He sure doesn’t seem to be liking that. Now for just a bit more pushing. Turn to walk back towards the maze and… “Fine. I’ll just get back to playing this boring scavenger hunt and leave you here to nurse your balls. Call me when you’re in the mood for some real fun.”

I can hear him growling and grunting behind me. He must be tearing himself apart trying to decide whether or not to give in and take the bait. Not that he knows it is bait. Ah, there’s a bright gray flash of light in front of me. And there he is and boy, does he look desperate. “All right, fine! I’ll play this mystery game with you! The Spirit of Chaos never turns down an opportunity for some more exotic fun!”

Excellent. Oh, I can feel a smirk spreading across my lips. That’s right. Just follow me right into the lion’s den. “Good. Just so you know, you can’t back out now. Are you sure?”

“Of course I’m sure! Does this look unsure to you?!” That face… Must…not…laugh…

All right then. Time to lay down the game board. “All right, I see that! OK then. This game that we’re gonna be playing is called the ‘Ultimate Game’. And it can only be played between two contestants.”

Now he’s looking pretty intrigued. “Ah, I see. A little mano-a-mano. And an ‘Ultimate’ game? I like it. Sounds climatic. Tell me more.”

“Oh, it’s called the Ultimate Game for a very good reason. There is no other game out there where victory is more satisfying. And unlike most games that are played for just fun, this one always has a spectacular prize for the victor. That’s why it’s called the ‘Ultimate Game’. Get it?.” Heheh, I’m actually starting to feel pretty pumped. I feel my blood boiling. Oh, Discord. If only you knew what I have in store for you. All you have to do now is just play along.

The way he’s stroking his little goat beard with his hand. He’s really liking the sound of what I’m saying. “Ultimate entertainment. And a prize, you say? Ooh, I’m liking the sound of this more and more. Is there anything we need? Can we play it right here?”

Here, huh? Well… Let’s see. “Hmm… This place is pretty expansive. May as well go over the rules… Wait a second.” The royal palace isn’t too far away. Someone could easily look out the window and see what’s going on. I can’t allow that. If the royal sisters catch wind of what’s about to happen, they might intervene. And I can’t have them get in the way. All three of them could easily overwhelm me. “Well, it might be best if we keep the royal family from finding out about this. The Ultimate Game always gets really intense. You got a way for us to keep them from seeing or hearing anything that goes on out here?”

Now Discord’s looking all the more fired up about this. “A game so fun that we can’t let them find out?! Oh, those are the best kinds of games! Just leave this to me!” He just flew up at the edge of the courtyard and conjured up an artist’s palette, a black beret, and a paintbrush. “If they can’t be allowed to see anything out of the ordinary, then they’ll only see the ordinary!”

What the… That paintbrush just grew a hundred times larger after he dabbed some paint on it. And now he’s making huge and broad strokes every which way. I think I can see the liquid disappearing as he smears it over nothing up there. A minute later and he comes back down. “There we go! I just painted a lovely view of this place. No matter what changes on this side, they will only see how the place looks right now. Oh, and I also made it soundproof. They won’t hear a thing that happens on this side of the mirage.”

So this is a soundproof area now? Good. That means no one will be able to hear him scream… “Nicely done. Now then, the rules. The most important part of the rules for this game is that both contestants play on equal ground. Let’s see… You have wings and I have wings. You can use magic and I can use magic. You have legs, I have legs and so on. In terms of base physical abilities, we’re pretty evenly matched… What are you looking at?”

Discord seems to be eyeing our surroundings. “Aha! I know just how to liven up the playfield. I’ll be just a moment.” With a snap of his fingers… Chunks of the ground start rising up with whatever was on them. By this point, nothing he does surprises me. Just roll with it. A few trees and even some of the statues get lifted into the air too with varying degrees of altitude. Some of the ground out here has gone from grassy to checkerboard patterns of pink and purple. It’s like seeing something out of a surreal storybook or animated film from decades past. Considering the surrealism of the place… Things are going to get really twisted once we finally get started.

Now he turns to me and smiles excitedly. “Much better, wouldn’t you say? Nothing spices up a game quite like a bit of random chaotic placement of the environment.”

“I won’t argue with that…” Huh? Looks like he just had another idea since he suddenly interrupted me.

“Oh, wait! Even better! Why don’t we get an audience to watch this Ultimate Game? It’s always better with an audience.” An audience? He doesn’t mean…

“Who? You mean the girls out there?” I glance over at the blocked entrance to the hedge maze nearby. I know all six of them are still in there. Most likely just going about consumed by their vices.

“Well, who else did you think I meant? I’m sure your friends would like to get some entertainment too. They can afford to put off searching for the Elements for a short while.” He is saying that so casually… Friends? What friends? Those six dreadful mares out there? They’re not my friends anymore, scumbag. You made sure of that.

“Sure. I guess they can watch…” Whatever. They can watch or they can just keep walking. What, is he going to set up some televisions in the maze for them to watch like a game show?

“Excellent. Just give me a moment and I’ll get them set up.” And up Discord goes before looking towards the sky after snapping his fingers… Was that some sort of flash of light in one or more sections of the far-off segments of the labyrinth?

“I hope I’m not interrupting anything, my little ponies! Can you see me?! Um… Is this thing on? OK. I’m sure you girls must be getting worn out from searching all over the labyrinth by now, so pull up a seat and grab some popcorn because Sir James and I have quite a treat for you! For the moment, the game you are playing is on hold. And instead, I give to you the Ultimate Game! The contestants are myself and Sir James down there. We will…” He is just going on and on without even talking to anything as if there is an invisible camera floating in front of him…

That little… All right, now I’m pissed. “Hey, retard! Are you trying to piss me off?! Get down here!”

Seems I startled him a bit. This wrath is getting to me… Hang on a bit longer. Don’t lose it yet. You’ll get your chance to rip him a new one. And now he’s fluttering back down to me. “Sheesh, temper, temper. I’m just as eager to get started as you, but there’s no need to yell. Now then, was there anything else we needed to discuss before we get started?”

Finally, I almost have him right where I want him. “Yeah. Like I said, we need to play on equal ground. We can both fly, use magic, and so forth. However, I’m sorry to say that as you are now, you are ineligible to play this game. Sorry, Discord.”

“I’m… WHAT?! You keep going on and on about how this is the ‘ultimate’ game and I can’t even play it?! Why?! You better have a good reason for this! If not, you had best prepare for the most unpleasant pillow fight of your life.” And now a bunch of pillows flash up out of nowhere behind him. Man, now Discord just looks ticked off. Heh, just a little more. I’ve almost got him by the broken balls.

“The reason why you’re not eligible to play this game is because this is a game that is exclusive to mortals. Something that you’re not.” And… Whoa. He actually looks quite bummed out. And there go the pillows.

“You’re serious? Only mortals can play this? So… I’ll never be able to experience for myself the thrill and excitement of the Ultimate Game?” Man, he’s actually taking it pretty hard! Why?! This guy can do anything!

Is this idiot really not able to think outside the box? “What’re you talking about?! You’re the Spirit of Chaos! You can twist anything to your will! Of course you can play! You just need to make yourself mortal!”

“And how am I supposed to do that?! I’m practically a god here! I can’t be mortal!” Now he seems rather frustrated. Good. Now I just need to give him one more little push.

“How do you do that? Last I checked, you can even alter your own body. Just remove your immortality. It’s that simple.” Honestly, how has he not yet considered that?

That look he’s giving me… He looks utterly baffled. “Remove…my immortality? I can do that?”

“Have you seriously never once considered that? Go on. Try it. Surely you must be able to do that.” Come on, I’m this close. Just a little more.

He…smiles. “I don’t know… Let’s see if I can.” He just…unzipped a section of his chest and reached inside. “Let’s see… There’s my favorite bugle, my moustache for fisticuffs… Ooh, I just love the fabric they use for those officer uniforms. I really should try that on again sometime. That feels like… Whoa, can’t remove my heart. Oh wait, I suppose I can. Wait… What’s this?”

Seems he’s got something. He’s pulling his hand out and… Is that it? A glowing pulsing orb of ethereal light rests in his palm. I must confess… It’s beautiful. Never thought I would see something like that come out of such a wretched being of a person. “That’s…your immortality?”

Why is he just staring at it like that? He almost looks…forlorn. His ears are drooped. He’s not saying anything. I want him to just lock that thing away, but I can’t act hasty. Need to be civil for the moment. “So…this is it.”

He just conjured up an iron strong box and placed it inside, but has not closed it. And…what was that he just muttered? It sounds...so wistful with longing. “I wish I knew I could do this a long time ago.”

Well, whatever. He seems to have perked up now. “All right then! Now that I’m mortal… Say, what IS the prize for winning this game anyway? Is it anything good?”

Man, I am so glad he asked that. “Can’t tell you. Not until the game has started.”

“All right, now you’re pushing it, kid! What’re you up to?!” Crap. Seems he’s starting to catch on. Need to word this carefully.

“Me? Nothing. I’m just trying to increase the thrill by keeping you guessing. Nothing wrong with a little teasing, right? And besides, you’re going to need to lock away more than just that little thing there.” I hope he buys that. I'll still be in trouble and at a critical disadvantage if he doesn't cooperate.

This seems to be working. He looks a bit thoughtful, but also amused. “Heh, I should’ve known you had a cheeky side. I like that in a player. All right then, what else do I need to put away for the duration of the game?”

“Well, as I said, we must play on equal ground. You can fly like I can and we can both use magic. But there is only one spell I have mastered. The basic levitation spell.” And now to demonstrate. I snatch him up with a magic golden yellow aura that matches the one covering my right gauntlet and spin him around in the air for a second before setting him back down on his feet. “See? The only spell I can do flawlessly.”

Looks like he got a bit dizzy from that one. But he seems amused nonetheless. “Whoahoho, I didn’t know you could do that! So, those gauntlets work like a unicorn’s horn. But wait… Do I seriously need to lock away ALL of the magic I know that you haven’t mastered yet?”

Heh, the guy has one foot in the trap now. One more step and he’s mine. “I’m afraid so. But trust me, it’s worth it. Winning the Ultimate Game fair and square is far more satisfying than winning it by foul means. You’re gonna get a serious kick out of it if you play with the necessary handicap.”

“Restrictions do add to the thrill, don’t they?” Now he gets it. The guy is reaching into his chest opening and pulling out glowing orb of light after glowing orb of light. “There’s the turn things flat as paper spell, there’s the drink glass like water spell, there’s the do anything you want spell…”

How many types of magic does this guy have in there? I think I’ve been waiting close to five minutes by now… And is that box bottomless? Did this guy take storage lessons from Merlin or something? “And done! Only the levitation spell is left. Anything else?”

“Just one more thing. The box has to stay locked until the game ends. It cannot be opened until it’s over. And if it is opened, you lose instantly.” Come on… Lock that sucker and you’re mine.

“Will do. Just let me fish that spell out of there for a moment… All right. And… Ready. Just let me put it back in.” And…done. That box has been closed and locked. Just to be sure, I take it and try to open it myself. “Ah ah, it won’t open. Not until one of us has been declared a victor.”

Finally… Time to begin. I place the box in the gap in his chest and he zips himself up. “So then, Sir James… Does that mean the game has started?”

“Yes… Yes, it has. And now I can tell you what the prize is.” I feel tension rising… He is finally in my grasp. “Truth be told, the Ultimate Game gets its name because the prize the victor receives is the single most valuable possession one can ever acquire.”

I start to walk away from him to give us a little more space to get started. And now he sounds like an excited kid in a candy store. I would wager that if he still had the magic to do so, he would be cycling through a bunch of outfits to match the stuff he is saying. “The most valuable thing one can have?! What is it? Power? Wealth? All the chaos and entertainment one can handle?”

I stop fifty paces away. Time to cast this friendly façade off. He’s mine. “Life.”

He sounds baffled by what I just said. “Huh? Sorry, I didn’t quite catch that. What do you mean by ‘life’ being the prize?”

I glance over my pauldron at him. No need to hide my wrath any longer. He just took a step back. He can see the rage in my eyes. “The prize for winning the ultimate game is the right to live. It has the ultimate prize. And the ultimate punishment. The victor is given the right to live while the loser is robbed of that right. One lives. One dies. That’s all there is to it.”

That look of silent terror in those eyes… Heh. He knows he’s in trouble. “Now, hold on a minute! What’s this about?! I agreed to the Ultimate Game, not a life or death duel! What do you have against me?!”

That little… “I saw what you did to them, Discord. My friends are gone and a bunch of wretched horrible people took their place. The most important people in my life don’t even exist anymore. That was you, right?”

“You saw… You mean I missed it?! Even after all that popcorn I prepared?!” No remorse at all… He doesn’t even care… That’s it! I’m done beating around the bush!

I draw my sword. And Discord is backing away from me. Rightfully so. He knows he’s in for hell. “And you don’t even see what’s wrong with that?! First rule of logic, punk. You don’t ever take away what gives a man’s life meaning when that man has the power to bring you to your knees!”

It’s time. I’m charging him now as fast as my enchanted armor will carry me with sword out to my side. This sucker’s mine! He’s backing away. He almost doesn’t seem sure if I’m just messing around with him or am really gonna pop his head off. “Whoa, easy there! I’m not…”

Oh, shut up and fight! “What’s wrong?! Not used to being the one at a disadvantage?! If you don’t wanna die here, do something about it!”

I come in swinging while he uses his wings to back away in terror. I hear the wind whistle as my blade cleaves through the air. I can hardly believe how swiftly I swing my sword… Left, right, up, down. Has it really been that long since I last held the Celestial Sword in my hand for a proper duel?

Retreating out of range? I don’t think so! I detach the Lunar Shield and hurl it at him with levitation. And bam! Right in the middle of the body! “Oof! What the… Ow!” Pinned to a statue. You’re mine, scum!

I flap my wings for a boost in speed and height and bring my sword down. But… The little twat slithered out of there before I could hit him! The sword cleaves right through the statue with no problem at all before the two halves fall to the sides and hit the ground in two heavy thuds. It was one of the statues of a pony holding a scroll. Reattach the shield to my arm… And Discord is over there looking at the statue’s remains. I know what he’s thinking. He can’t believe a metal sword can cleave through stone like paper. And he’s wondering what would have happened if he was the one who got slashed instead. I point my sword at him and scowl as fiercely as I can. “You see this? That’s what you’re gonna look like in a little bit.”

He isn’t even trying to talk to me. But I still don’t think he knows he’s in any real danger. I bet it’s been a long time since he last felt any pain, if ever. “What’s wrong? Not used to being mortal? Not used to being vulnerable to injury? Not used to being unable to fight back?”

Oh, now he says something. “I never agreed to this! I quit! I…ugh…” He clutches his chest. I think the lock box inside him is trying to remind him of something. And I can’t help but smirk.

“Hey, I told you the rules. One lives. One dies. You forfeit, you lose. And that means you die. And you don’t wanna die, do you?” I feel so in control with him cowering before me while I walk towards him, it’s not even funny. You’re playing by my rules now, Discord. And there’s no way in hell I’m letting you beat me now. Not when all I have left is the desire to bring you down!

Looks like he still thinks he can weasel his way out of this. What a coward! Backed into a corner and he isn’t even trying to fight back! “No, I don’t! Come on, there has to be a way for us to get outta this without the other croaking!”

Well, if he has to ask… I guess there is one way then. “You’re right. There is. Both contestants can survive the game by forfeiting together. But that’s not gonna happen, is it?!” He flies out of range just in time. And… Hey. Judging by those motions of his hands… Oh, I get it now. Finally starting to get into the game, is he?

A couple of the statues are starting to levitate. And here they come! Is he trying to bash me into submission? Either way, that stuff is too heavy for me to stop and I don’t trust myself being able to cleave through those things without one of the halves crashing into me. My armor isn’t perfect and anyone who knows plate armor knows that heavy smashing blows are its greatest weakness. That is why maces and war hammers work so well against them. My wings are making sure I don’t get hit, but he keeps hurling them at me! Fine, let’s try this!

I point my left hand at one of the incoming statues. Come on… I know I can do this. Focus… No, not ice… I need lightning! Come on! Unleash the thunder! And… There! A massive bolt of magical electrical energy just shot from my empty armored hand! And… Wow. It obliterated the statue of stone into countless chunks of rubble!

I knew it… I do have the power to take him down. Looks like those few magic training sessions are starting to pay off. And Discord… Oh, that look on his face. “What the…?! Hey! You said you had only mastered levitation!”

That’s right. I did say that. “Heh… Yeah, I did say that was the only spell I mastered! But that doesn’t mean it’s the only spell I can use! In other words… You better stay on the move because I have no idea what I’m doing!”

That look on his face… Fear or frustration? “What? Not used to your opponent not playing fair? You’re just as guilty as me, freak! Let’s see how you like it! Dance!” Now he’s shrieking like a little girl as I take potshots at him, bolts of magic lightning zipping past him while he weaves through the air like a flying snake. “Dance, sucker, dance! Oh, and think fast!”

I stab the Celestial Sword into the ground to get my right hand free. Now then… Heat… Fire… There it is! Surging flames! And I don’t even feel the heat! Now to shoot the sucker down. Lightning and fire flying through the air while he struggles to stay on the move. Doing twists and flips and loops. I swear, I think he might actually be having a little bit of fun with this. I know I am! The guy is just a little bug to me that I’m trying to swat down. I have a god on the run… OK, maybe not an actual god, but close enough!

“Stand…still! You… Ah, screw this!” Forget the magic! I can’t hit such a slippery target! Reattach my shield and grab my sword… Fine. I suppose this will be more satisfying anyway! “All right, have it your way!”

With a flap of my wings, I soar towards him. “No… No, get away from me!” Yeah, you better be scared! I go for his head, but he swoops away. But he can’t escape! These wings are too responsive for him to get much distance. Swoop! Rise! Charge! Fine, I see direct strikes won’t work either. Well… How about this then?

I hurl the Celestial Sword at him and use levitation to guide it. Now he’s on the run again. Man, it’s hard to make that thing fly right into him! I need to line up the blade just right! All right, time for something new… How do I… Focus… Just need to connect… There! A magic rope connected to my hand! The golden yellow chain connects to the sword’s pommel! A whip with a blade on the end!

“Hey, sucker! Think fast!” With a swish of my hand, the rope swings the blade at him. Oh, that look of terror and those terrified shrieks… But still so hard to hit! With every long swing of the rope, he weaves around it! Now I’m swinging the rope over my head in continuous long circular sweeps, making subtle changes to the altitude. Good thing this thing isn’t interfering with my wings. Again… And again… Fine. Time to get cheap.

“Get down!” I use the magic in my left hand to grab him with levitation and slam him into the floor down below. That definitely got him good! Now, time to close in! I drop to the ground and charge again. He’s getting up… Not this time! I hurl my shield at him… There! Right in the face! Whoa, he looks dazed now. He can barely stand. Now’s the time. I make a huge jump, using the wings for extra lift until I’m high above him and turning to my right. Now… Down I go and…

I swing down. I land with a knee bent and sword lowered. Did I hit anything? Something falls in front of me. Dark and leathery… And a spray of crimson fluid… Blood. His wing… I just severed his wing! And that sound… A scream of agony. I just… This guy is a true immortal, and yet… I just wounded… No, maimed him! And if I can make him bleed…I can make him die! “I can do this… I can win!!!”

Hobbling forward, grasping at where his wing once was, is he? Well, now I’ve got you! I jump and grab his other wing and clamp my legs around his slender middle. And now for the heart. My sword’s blade. Over and over into his body! Where is it?! Where’s his heart?! Or the lungs?! I can make him suffocate if I can puncture them! He wretches. He yells. He flails. I must have stabbed him…no, impaled him at least fifteen times now! All this blood… I would normally be horrified to be seeing this, but now…

“Aaaagh! Enough!” Huh?! He just reached to his left and grabbed my leg?! He’s pulling hard… Trying to fling me off! Dang it, I lost my grip with my other leg! I’m only hanging on by his wing…. Crap! I can’t reach his body very well from here! And how is he still this responsive after losing that much blood?! I know he locked away his immortality! This is one hardy guy…

He keeps pulling… But I’m not gonna let go now! Need to… This angle is too awkward… Fine! With one sweep of my sword, I sever his other wing! But the instant I do, he screams…and flings me hard back over to the hedge maze?! I’m careening through the air too fast to do anything! Oh man… Ow! Flipping and flopping over the walls and… Oof! That hurt… I’m down. Where… Huh? What’s this here?

Some sort of huge mirror? It’s just standing in the middle of the path. And… That’s me. But instead of my reflection, it’s showing me from behind. And standing a good distance behind me is…Applejack’s replacement. “That’s some of the lousiest brawlin’ I’ve ever seen. The guy didn’t even bleed! Guess it don’t help that yer sword’s make of applesauce and…”

“Shut it!” I smack her right across the face with the back of my gauntlet. That lying imposter… You’re not Applejack. Just an insult to her memory. And she’s down. Out cold. Now… Which way did I fall from… That way. To the south. I take to the air again and swoop over the labyrinth. Now that I know I can hurt him, I can… Huh?!

That little… A chunk of rubble the size of my head hurled right at me! That knocked me right outta the air… Man, that fall hurt again. Cheap shot… Well, what would you expect from that scumbag? He sounds like he’s wheezing… He’s in a lot of pain. Good. “You… You little monster! Why’re you doing this to me?! I never tried to maim or torture you! This is going too far!”

I slowly climb to my knees… The adrenaline is starting to make me dizzy and my muscles ache. My head is throbbing again... No doubt I have a concussion, but I just don't care now. My sword… It’s not entirely white anymore… The pure white blade… Stained red here and there. The faint glow turns crimson as it shines through the sticky liquid. Discord’s blood… I actually managed to wound him… I can kill him… I hold his fate in my hands… The fate of a god… I can do whatever I want to him now.

He erased the people who are most precious to me. All I have left is…a twisted desire I’ve never felt… All this wrath… And yet I feel…excited… Almost joyous that I know I can end this monster. His blood is on my sword… Even on a bit of my armor… I can end him… Make him suffer the way I am suffering… I want to see him plead and beg… Want to see him lie helpless at my feet.

I… I am going mad… And it feels so…liberating!

“Let’s stop this! This isn’t fun anymore! Come on, let’s just call it off!” Still thinks he can weasel his way out? Well, not anymore. This is getting too fun to stop.

“Heh… Hehehee… Stop? Now? Why would I do that?” I am laughing so lightly… I don’t even notice the pain anymore… I am pumped. I slowly stagger to my feet, my body hunched forward with sword lowered. “You… Hee… You have…no idea what you did to me in there… Do you?”

He just jumped back right as I lifted my head to look at him. Yeah, you know you’re screwed now. Huh? Why’s he pointing at me? “Your emblem… It’s… Glowing…”

The Element of Humanity again? Might as well check it first. There’s a part of the Celestial Sword that’s still white. And it’s pretty reflective. Maybe if I… Well, what’s this? It’s not gray or white. It’s…black. The two sides don’t even really match anymore. Lots of ruffled uneven feathers on the wings and tails. And on the heads… Tiny slit little sinister glowing crimson eyes. Ravens. The bird of death… How fitting. “Well, that makes sense now, doesn’t it? Where ravens fly, death follows.”

There’s blood oozing from so many impalement wounds on both sides of his long slender body. Such a vibrant crimson coating… Looks pretty good in it, to be honest. And he’s still alive? “Heh... Heheh… Did anyone ever tell you that you look really really good in red?”

“This… This isn’t like you… What’s happening to you? I saw you not that long ago… You were quiet. Reserved. Gentle… That look in your eyes… It’s…hungry…” He’s fearful… Frightened, yet unsure of what to make of me. That’s good. The more fear, the better.

I guess I may as well tell it to him straight. I suppose he deserves at least that much. “What’s wrong with me? Oh, I dunno. I mean, you should be asking yourself. You made me this way after all, stretch. You broke me, Discord. But probably not in the way you were planning, huh? Seriously, I feel like everything in my head is starting to fall apart cog by turning cog. Hehee… And I have you to thank for it. Because…” A little lick of my blade… Weird… That blood tastes a bit…tangy? I wonder what the rest of him tastes like. “To be honest… I’m feeling pretty good right now.”

What’s this? No wisecracking? No funny quips? No words about chaos? He’s just slowly backing away with that look of silent terror in his eyes. I wonder why… Oh, now I know! He knows he’s dug his own grave. And he knows he’s been backed into a corner. He knows his doom is nigh. Well, the first act just finished. Let’s step it up to the next one! “Well… Hehehee… Enough stalling, mate. Put your game face on, Discord. It’s go time!”

Oh sure, NOW he starts running! “Hey! I said put your game face on, nutjob! I didn’t say run! Now get back here! I’m hungry!” I swear that blood tasted like oranges! Blood oranges, to be precise. Now if I can just get close enough to take another swing. “Your blood tastes sweet and tangy! What else you got in there?! Got any chicken?! Maybe some sushi?! What about some tacos?! Or… Yes! Crab! Got any of… Hey! Get back here, you runaway deli mart! I know you got some crab in there somewhere!”

“You’re crazy you’re crazy you’re crazy you’re crazy!” Well, I wonder what his first guess was? Ah, screw these legs. Wings away!

I swoop ahead and get right in front of him. “Hey, that’s how you like things, right? Besides, you made me this way, you crazy bastard! So that means we’re both a couple of loonies right now! Just the way you like it, right?”

Why do I talk instead of splitting him in two? Oh, now I remember. I don’t want this game to end just yet! Wait… Are those… His wings! Those will do nicely! “Oh, excuse me for a second. I see a snack that could use some roasting.”

Just use a little levitation to bring those over to me. Huh? Ooh, I’m really REEEEAAALLYYYY liking that pleading look in his eyes. “Please… Give them back… Those are MY wings!”

“Dude, you know you don’t have the magic to put these back on right now. Remember? I don’t remember being a master of a reattachment spell for severed limbs. But OK, I’ll let you have them back. But only when I’m done with them!” I stab my sword into the ground to get a hand free and then spray those wings with a gout of concentrated fire. Oh wow, that look in Discord’s eyes. Watching his pretty little wings being roasted to a crisp right in front of him.

Looks like he’s got nothing to say aside from some pretty pathetic whimpering. And… Mmm, what a tasty aroma. Roasted draconequus wings! I singed the feathers right off the other, but the one that looks like a batwing doesn’t seem to have much meat on it! Oh well, might as well take what I can get. Nom! Mmm… Not much there, but what is there… Yummy. “Wow… You make for some good eating, Discord. You sure you don’t have some crab in there to go with this? Or what about some lobster?”

Hmm… That look of horror and despair. Heh, never thought I’d see him get that attached to something he has probably popped off his body for fun at one point. “What’s the matter, Disco Dude? You want some? Well, since you probably have some dog in there somewhere, roll over and play dead and then I’ll pass you some… Oh, wait! Scratch the play part!” I grab the Celestial Sword up in my left hand and give him a super happy grin! “I’ll help you really be dead! Then you can have all the Discord wing meat you want!”

And… There he goes? Now he’s just crying like a baby while he flees in terror. Aw, the poor widdle Spirit of Chaos crying because I won’t share my yummy wummy food with him because he wouldn’t play dead? Oh well, more for me!

It was kind of tricky getting that meat off with the bits of feather quills still stuck in the skin… Huh. And here I was expecting his bones to be made of cake or something edible. Now then, where to find that loony? Maybe I can spot him from the air. Up I go and… Is he seriously thinking he can hide behind one of those purple bushes there? He didn’t even bother to hide his tail plume! Might as well give him a bit of punishment for it. Conjure up a little ball of fire… Hey, Celestia was right! This magic isn’t that tough to use at all! And fire! I mean launch the fireball, not just fire. And it hits his tail. Doesn’t look like he notices yet. “Hey, Disco Dome! I’d like to place an order for some fried draconequus tail! You have an extra crispy recipe?!”

Now he sticks his head up and lets out a delightful little shriek when he sees the flames. And he’s running and prancing all over while leaving a trail of smoke in his wake. Oh man, I need to laugh! This is turning into the most fun I’ve had in ages!

“Put it out! Put it out, I beg you!” He BEGS me? Well, how can I say no to that? I drop down in front of him and he’s stomping his feet over and over like a little kid who really needs to make tinkle.

I do have to wonder how much it hurts to be on fire, but looks like he’s in quite a bit of discomfort. Oh, wait! Need to do something first! “Just a sec!” Now to meditate… Use levitation to keep myself in the air while grasping sword in both hands and keeping the blade held vertical. Eyes closed… Be one with the discourse…

“Come on, hurry up! This really hurts, you know!” Such a shame I can’t open my eyes, but he sounds like he’s constantly fidgeting in pain.

“Do you mind? I’m trying to do the crab cake. It’s a very delicate state of mind. Maybe you’ve heard of the fish stick too?” I try and try to explain to him that I need to keep focusing… OK, not really. I’m just drawing out his pain to see how long it takes for the fire to spread to the rest of him… And it sounds like it didn’t take long!

“Aggggh!!! Put it out!” Whoa, now he’s a living torch!

Sheesh, all this yelling… “Ugh, walking messes of patchwork. Nag nag nag!” I stick my left hand at him and whoosh! Instant blizzard! A few seconds later and… Ooh, nice! A perfectly preserved prehistoric draconequus! And the ice hasn’t even begun to melt! And it looks like the fire’s been snuffed out.

“Hey! Discord! You still alive in there? I don’t get it, you alive or what?!” Knock knock. You awake? I know you’re incased in a frigid chilly layer of magic ice, but I’m pretty sure a hardy psycho like you is still surviving in there. I’ll just fly up to your face. Waving my hand… Yup! His eyes are still tracking me. Seems his teeth were clenched when he got the cold shoulder. Or maybe I should call it the cold…everything.

“Can’t move? Hang on, I’ll get you out.” Not. I’m still feeling a bit hungry and… Ooh, what’s this behind him? A nice big slab of dragon tail ripe for thawing. I always wondered what reptilian meat tastes like.

That ice casing sure is creaking a lot. Trying to look behind himself, huh? “Hey! What’re you doing back there?!”

I raise my sword and… Oh, brilliant idea! “Pop quiz! What has two eyes, two horns, two arms, two legs, and no tail?”
Wait for it… “Um… A tailless deer?”

Seriously? He’s too apprehensive to even try to be his usual goofy self with a really witty response? If that’s not a good sign, I don’t know what is. I guess I’d be too if I had a mad butcher on the other side of a shell of ice that was covering me. Anyway… Eeeeennnhhh! Wrong answer! “Nope! The answer is…YOU!”

And down goes the Celestial Sword and off goes the tail! What the…?! Yikes, he just busted out of his icy shell while screaming in agony! Guess that dose of pain gave him the incentive and boost of adrenaline to break loose!

“Hey, Discord! Looks like you got a little leak at the other end! Better call a plumber! You want me to put a good word in with the Big M for you?” I wonder what that tail blood tastes like? Maybe strawberry syrup? Anyway, better get roasting. So convenient to use my right hand as a stovetop.

Now, where did… Oh, he’s ducking behind one of those statues. “What’s wrong with you?! You don’t do that!” Aww, the big boo hoo baby’s crying to see his tail being roasted before him?

“Oh, quit looking at me like that! You know that if you win, you’ll be able to restore all your lost limbs with a snap of your fingers!” And now for the first bite… Mmm, that’s some good eating. Not sure what it tastes like. It could be the taste of baboon butt, for all I know! “Of course, that’s a pretty unlikely IF by this point.”

Man, Discord is just cowering there behind that statue. I bet he’s wondering which part of him I’m gonna chomp on next. Well, lucky for him I’m starting to feel pretty satisfied… Hang on… What’s that doing there? Never noticed it before. It’s right behind me. Hmmm… Maybe if I lift it up on an angle a bit…

“What’re you… Whoa, what’s going… Ack!” Whoa! I felt that! I just tilted the camera angle and the shift of gravity caused the statue to topple onto him! So this is what it’s like to look through the eyes of Pinkie Pie! I see little things here and there I never noticed before. And… Uh oh, he’s not getting up, is he?

“Uh… Discord?! Discord duuude?! Disco Duck?! You still alive?!” …..No response. Well, I already plucked this thing clean, so I’ll toss what’s left of the bones. Better get over and check to see if he’s OK. “Don’t you die on me, man! I’m not done with you yet!”

A little levitation should get that thing off of him. And… Uh oh. He’s not moving. “Are you dead? Uh… You’re still alive, right? Come on, it’s no fun messing with a corpse! You’re still breathing… Right?”

He’s not responding! Oh man, oh man, oh man… Come on, Discord! You can’t be dead yet! Uh… Wait. He’s… He’s still breathing! Phew, close one! But… How to wake him up?

Hmm… Ohohoho, I got it. I hope that fur on his face adds enough cushioning for what I’m about to do. Wouldn’t wanna break anything…..yet! I’ll just prop myself over the base of his neck. A little slappy slap treatment should wake him up. “Oh Discooooo. Time to wake uuuuuuup!”

One! Two! One! Two! Back and forth! “Rise and shine, skinny! Up and at ‘em! Oh, that’s how we’re gonna do this, huh?! Fine then.”

“THAT’S for being tall!”

“THAT’S for never writing to say hi or introduce yourself!”

“THAT’S for being stuck in stone instead of diamonds!"

“THAT’S for using a mariachi band instead of Michael Jackson’s backup dancers!”

“THAT’S for never shaving!”

“THAT’S for never getting your eyes fixed… HEY! WHY! WON’T! YOU! WAKE! UP?! WAKE UP!!!”

“THAT’S for being a total douche!”

“THAT’S for turning the most important people in my life into douches!”

“THAT’S for turning me into the biggest douche!”

“THAT’S to check if you’ve woken up yet! But I guess not…”

“THAT’S for not having any crab in you!”

“THAT’S to check if the reader is still scrolling down to see what I say next!”

“THAT’S for making me like you…!”

“THAT’S for making me hate you!”

“THAT’S for getting floored by Sisko, you pussy! Keep your left up! Jab with your right!”

“THAT’S for never showing me how to do the moonwalk!”

“THAT’S because my wrist’s getting tired!”

“THAT’S to jack up the chapter’s word count!”

“THAT’S for kicking me in the balls! Oh wait, that was you, not me…”

“THAT’S because the little voice of reason is telling me to stop, but this feels soooooo good that I don’t wanna!”

“THAT’S for having no symmetry!”

“THAT’S for not tasting like chicken!”

“THAT’S because I felt like it!”

“THAT’S to see if the readers haven’t chickened out and left yet!”

“THAT’S for playing a bugle instead of a saxophone. EVERYBODY PREFERS SMOOTH JAZZ!!!”

“THAT’S for turning the clouds into cotton candy instead of real cotton!”

“THAT’S for making it rain chocolate milk instead of root beer!”

“THAT’S for making the corn turn into popcorn. WITHOUT THE BUTTER!!!”

“THAT’S for not getting a good night’s sleep last night!”

“THAT’S for letting Nightmare Moon get such a cheap shot on you, ya pansy!”

“THAT’S because you made the cake a lie!”

“THAT’S for turning all those poor beavers into gold! Wait, that wasn’t you…”

“THAT’S for all the haters who’re getting pissed off reading this!”

“THAT’S because I’m getting bored!”

“THAT’S for being the ponciest ponce to ever ponce past the poncing parlor!”

“THAT’S because looking at your ugly mug makes me wanna slap you!”

“THAT’S for all the hot pegasisters who’re reading this! Hey, be sure to comment!”

“THAT’S for having more fans than me!”

“THAT’S for never making my former friends laugh!”

“THAT’S for making ME laugh!”

“THAT’S to see how long I can pad out this scene!”

“THAT’S for forgetting to bring a saw with you before you started sawing logs!”

“And finally… THAT’S for making me add almost two whole extra pages to one of the best Human in Equestria stories on the Internet!”

……..Iiiiiiiieeeeeeeee guess he’s not waking up. Sheesh, the guy’s a heavier sleeper than my mom. Any heavier and he’d condense himself into a neutron star. Well… Guess I’ll just have to wake him up the…fun way. Hehehee…

One little orb of compacted fire here… And another here… And another and another and another… All right, I’ll shut up now. Now I’ve got a whole bunch of flickering fire ‘bombs’ set up all around him. I better get some distance first. That statue looks sturdy enough to weather a blast. Oh good gravy, I’m giddy as a schoolgirl.

Still not awake, is he? Well, he’s about to experience the world’s most effective alarm clock! “Bon yoyage, mon cheri.” And BOOM!!!

Up he goes, flipping and spiraling through the air while leaving a trail of smoke… Oh, that woke him up! Now he’s screaming while he falls a good fifty feet or so. And… Ow. That looks like it hurt. “Hey, Discoooorrrrd!!!”

And now he’s looking at me in sheer terror. Oh god, I can only imagine how big I’m grinning. “Are we done?!”

Now he’s clamoring to his feet while looking more bent outta shape than a thousand bendy straws. “Wha… What are you?! You’re madder than a hatter!” Hey, he finally said something witty! Good show, Discord!

I guess it would only be fair to throw some witty banter back at him. “Me?! What am I?! Well, I guess you can call me…Tooty Fruity!”

And now he just gives me one long silent stare. “Uh… Tooty Fru…”

“But only if you’re partial to me using your pelt for a rug and having a mad swordsman skip rope with your entrails! And I’m betting you’ve got some looooong entrails!” Good thing I interrupted him before he could finish, or else I’d have to kill him on the spot! But now… Focus just a little… There we go! Teleported right over to him! Still just a little dizzy… But now I’ll just rest my elbow on his side. Oh sure, now he notices me there. “But yep! I’m madder than a hatter who’s been splattered on a platter who makes a mess of your bladder. But hey, you can’t complain! You made me this way! And I’m having the most fun I’ve had in… Well, since I was in diapers! What about you, big guy? You having fun yet? Are you?! Because I know I am!”

He’s terrified. Absolutely petrified. He can’t even move away from me. Guess I better break the ice. I’ll just point the fingers on my right hand at him. “First idiot to die a fiery death says what.”

That look… Once again, the little fool is too baffled by my words. And he’ll say the magic word in three…two… “Uuuuh…. Wha…”

“POW!!!” And boom! Big burst of fire right into him and sending him sprawling! Looks like he’s still in one piece too! “You are… Oh, you aren’t dead! That’s a big surprise!”

Aw, now he actually looks pretty tired. Bleeding and singed all over. Seems he’s even struggling to bring himself to his feet. “This… This madness in your eyes… I get it now… You’re in pain.”

Me? Pain? Ha! “Pain?! Quit fooling yourself, Discord! I’m having a blast here! The most fun I’ve had in… Oh, I already told you that!”

And he’s still trying to talk to me? “You can’t fool me! I know it’s all just a façade! I know you’re still torn apart inside! And I can help you!”

OK, what is going through this guy’s head? Better bring my sword back over to my hand just in case. Offering to help me? The only thing this loser’s good at helping with is helping mess you up. A little point in his direction should remind him who’s in charge here. “You? Help me? OK, I’ll humor you. Talk.”

He’s starting to look more…confident. He’s got something up his sleeve. “I know the game required that I lock away every bit of magic that you can’t use, but… Well, I hid one little type of magic away just in case. The magic I would’ve used to corrupt you at the first chance I got. And here’s what I’m getting at. I know you’re in pain. I know how dear your friends were to you. Well, I can take away that pain, if you’ll let me.”

My friends… I… There’s no denying it. I do feel a bit of pain in my heart. It’s all but buried in the fun and enjoyment I’ve been using to drown it, but…it’s still there. My friends are gone forever. I know that much. But if that pain can be erased… “You would do that for me?”

That smirk… He’s luring me in. But it’s so hard to turn down… “If I know you as well as I suspect I do, I would say that your complete opposite is a truly apathetic individual. Let me free you and you will never have enough caring to feel pain ever again. We’ll be able to call this ridiculous game off and we’ll go our separate ways. What do you say?”

He’s just trying to save himself. But still… Now I feel the pain rising again… Fine. Anything to get rid of this agony before it becomes unbearable. I stab my sword into the ground beside me and rest my hand on the pommel. “Agreed… Get over here and do it.”

“With pleasure.” He might be in pain, but he’s clearly confident. That offer is so hard to refuse… But at least now, I’ll be free of the pain. No point in holding onto memories of those who no longer exist.

He stands before me, my head bowed. “Just remove the helmet and get it over with…”

I can see out of the corner of my eye. He’s reaching for my head. “Trust me, Sir James. You won’t regret this.”

“If I may… One last word before I lose myself?” He at least can spare me that much.

He still seems confident and smug. Definitely looks in control. “Very well. Let’s hear it.”

…..You didn’t really think I was gonna just throw in the towel like that, did you? “Discord… You…” And now to throw off that deceptively glum expression. “You’re such…a gullible retard!”

I grasp my sword in a reverse grip and swing upward! The poor fool didn’t have any hope of getting away in time. A perfect vertical cleave up the middle of that slender body. And the sound of his shriek of agony… Oh, that is satisfying. He staggers away, fresh blood oozing from the long slit in his front. I just hope that locked box stays in there. That look of terror and frustration. Is he gonna start fighting back now? I’d love to at least see him TRY to struggle against a superior opponent! “You… Why?! I can take away your pain if you let me! Why’re you still insisting on going through with this…barbaric excuse of a game?! It’s not fun at all!”

“Why?” I hold my arms out to my sides and give him a more subdued smirk. May as well tell it like it is. “Discord… There’s no tomorrow for us. So let’s enjoy this last little bit of entertainment for as long as we can, all right?”

Oh goodie… That look of horror and despair in his eyes. It’s finally sinking in. He knows there is no way out. I’m not calling this game off for anything. I’m not letting him escape. Not alive, at least! But let’s see just how much more fun I can get out of this little bug before I finally squash him. “Still don’t get it? Then let me say it in a way you’ll understand…” I call the Lunar Shield back over to me and let it affix itself to my left arm. Now I’m ready. “I’m gonna mount you on my fireplace wall!”

Huh? He’s flying backwards and up? How?! I fried and ate both of his wings! He… Oh, I get it. Self-levitation. Well, it’s cool that he’s getting the most outta what he has. “You know what? Go ahead. I’ll give you a thirty second head start.”

Oh my, what’s with that look? He’s looking pissed! Trying to stir up some courage, huh? “You… Do you have any idea who you’re toying with?! I am Discord! The true master of chaos! And you’re just a flimsy little human in a tin can! Go ahead! Take my wings and my tail! I’m not giving up my throne without a fight!”

Hmm… Big chunks of the ground are being ripped out of the area and lifted into the sky to join those he made before the game started. And… Well, something doesn’t feel right here. The sky’s gotten cloudy and dark… The more surreal bits of floating landscape are getting duller and gloomier… Some other force is at work here. Meh, not like I care. But I can’t have this idiot getting defiant on me. “Still think you’re in control, huh? Guess I need to remind you of who’s the pitcher and who’s the catcher. Bottom’s up, ya loony.”

He’s just floating up there like some sorta god with all that junk floating around him. Kind of looks…heavenly. But he’s forgetting something. He’s the mere mortal now and I’m his god! And it’s time I do the godly thing and smite the infidel! “OK, thirty seconds are up! It’s go time!”

I take to the sky, swooping at him like a cackling seagull! No, seriously. I’m laughing that much! Woo! Huh? Whoa! He just made what looks like a giant earthy hand try to snatch me up! Now THAT’S getting the most outta what you have! Nicely done, Discord! Now he just needs to find a way for all this floating landscape to shoot rocks at me to turn this into a bullet hell!

OK, watch it! Yeesh! Dang it! OK, all this stuff trying to swat me out of the air is getting to be a real pain! Oh, wait… Brainstorming here… Hey! You! Yeah, you! Stop looking up porn and pay attention! Things are about to get fun! Huh… Why did I never notice you guys out there before? I guess this must be Pinkie Vision or something!

Eureka! I’ve got it! Just need to close the gap instantly! Relies on line of sight and mass… Focus… And now Discord’s right in front of me! “Hey, Discord! Stab stab stab!”

Ooh, I must have hit some sirloin steak in there. And just listen to him wretch in agony… Wait… I feel like I hit something too hard for my sword to scratch. That box in his chest? No, that’s too high up… This is closer to his belly. Meh, whatever! Time to see how many times I can do this trick before I hurl!

“Hey, I’m over here! No, here! No, down here! Aim for the board! Did I ever tell you that you look great in red?” Teleport, slash. Teleport, slash! Over and over! To the left! To the right! To the front! To the back! Now dip, baby! Faster! Over and over, blood flying with every swing! Faster, faster, faster… Oh… Oh boy… Oh god, slow down! STOP!!! Oh my god, I’m gonna spew!

Sweet buttery Jesus, this spell really messes with you when you use it too much, too fast! Gotta land… Where’s some… There! That chunk of floating land looks close! OK… Easy… Don’t toss your cookies… Deep breaths… All right… I think I’m good… And Discord… Wow, that’s a lot of red. And he looks good in it… Wait… There’s…something hanging out of his gut. What is that? Something wrong with the pipes? Good thing I’m a certified plumber! At least I would be if I had a license.

“Get down here, buddy! There’s something wrong with you!” I just grab him with a levitation spell and yank him out of the air. He’s screaming and flailing while trying to get away, even trying to do the dogpaddle and breaststroke, but I plop him down right in front of me. Nah, I just hold him aloft for a minute so I can have easier access to his gut. “Oh, cool it. It’s-a me, Jimbino! And I seem to notice you’ve got something wrong with your inner workings.”

“Huh?! What’re you talking about?! There’s nothing wrong with that area!” What, does he think I’m about to reach in and pull his intestines out? Jolly good guess, but not this time.

“Oh, behave. I’m not gonna hurt you! This time, anyway.” And now I thrust my hand in and start feeling around. “Hmm… Whatcha got in here? Oh, hope you don’t mind me tickling your ribs for a second…” Whoa, that feels hard. Doesn’t feel like a bone either! Now to pull it out. “OK, I found the problem! Looks like you’ve got a pretty severe case of the…Element of…Honesty?”

….What…the…literal…bloody…hell? One of the Elements of Harmony? OK, props to Discord. I really didn’t see this coming! I give him one of my more menacing glares while he seems to be grinning extra nervously. “Uh…yes! How bizarre! I can only wonder how that got there…”

“Quite…” And now for a smirk. “What else you got in there?” And now I hold him up with levitation and start shaking the sucker like in open bag. He keeps flailing and wretching like he’s about to barf. And out comes another! And another! And… Did he seriously stash all six of the Elements of Harmony inside himself?!

All six of them are lying at my feet. Saturated in his blood, as is my armored hand… OK, that’s a dick move if I ever saw one. “Are you serious?! The clue to ‘search within’ meant that we had to search inside the one place we’d never think of checking?!”

What is with that nervous expression of relief on his face? Does he think the game’s over now that I’ve found the Elements of Harmony? “Heh… Heheh… Well… Yes! Rather ingenious hiding spot, wasn’t it?! But you found them after all! So that means you win! Elements located, victory secured, myself defeated fairly and squarely!”

He thinks it’s all over, does he? I take one look at the piled pieces of jewelry before looking at him with a big smirk. “Pardon me, but I seem to recall that the rules of THAT game was that everypony participates or the game is over.” And now… I merrily kick them off the floating hunk of earth and let them fall below while he looks on in utter gut-wrenching horror. “I’m not a pony. I have no place in that game down there.”

He’s starting to hyperventilate. Oh wow, that sound he’s making while he starts to back up. “The only way that game is going to end is if they find the Elements. Which means that they need to find a way out of the labyrinth. Too bad there IS no way out! The only game that applies to you and I is the Ultimate Game. And I already told you the rules.” Now I just snatch up the Celestial Sword and hold its bloodstained blade up. “So, are you going to prolong the enjoyment, or are you gonna just stand there and let me perform facial reconstruction on you?”

He isn’t even trying to talk. He just jumps and levitates away from me at surprising speed while never once taking his eyes off me. Now I get it. He knows he’s more boned than a grave robber getting it on with an entire cemetery’s occupants. There’s nothing he can do or say to save himself. He’s just a rat in a cage now. The only question now? How long can he last?

I walk right up to the edge of the floating chunk of land and look right at the distant draconequus. Oh goodie, I’m grinning so hard. I need to stop that! My cheeks and jaw are getting sore! “Atta boy. You just keep on running. Don’t let yourself die too soon, Discord! I’m not done having fun here!”

And now to close the gap! I swoop at him, but… Whoa! Look’s like he’s getting serious! He’s making all the floating debris gravitate around him like a spherical net! Seems he’s gonna do whatever it takes to make it as hard as possible for me to get to him….. Perfect! I love it when they go down like cornered rats! And I bet he does have a bit of rat in him. Well, this raven’s in the mood for some rat ala mode! With a side of crab! I know you’ve got some crab in there, Discord! And I’ll carve it outta you if I have to!

All that debris is just whirling around him while he floats in the middle. Ah, screw it. One little teleportation spell later and I’m hovering right in front of him! “Ding dong! Jimbo calling… OW!!!” What the… Something just hit me and sent me flying right outta the net of debris! Where’d that giant earthen hand come from?! Oh, no. No no no no no! I am NOT the pesky little fly here, Discord! You’re not gonna swat me down like this!

So, he’s got a little something for everything in there, huh? Well, might as well blow it all away. Might wanna get a little altitude here… Man, it’s gotten pretty dark out. But it’s only the afternoon, right? Is it Discord’s doing? Meh, whatever. Now then… Maybe lightning will blow it all away? Or maybe… Oh, hell yeah! Why didn’t I think of this sooner?!

All right then… How do I do this? No, that’s fire. Come on… Come on… Wait… There we go… That pulsing glowing orb of yellowish white energy. That’s right! Come on! Let’s see how he stands up to a solar flare!

Huh? Now Discord has something to say? “Hang on… That’s… No! You’re not really using that, are you?!”

He’s in a panic! Sweet! I bet he knows what’s coming! “You recognize this, huh?! Then I betcha know what’s happening next!”

Now he’s waving his hands. Do not want, huh? “No! Stop! You mustn’t! Do you even know what you’re doing?!”

Heh… Heheh… That makes me laugh. Do I even know what I am doing? Might as well be honest here. “I HAVE NO IDEA!!!”

Grow, baby! Grow! I lift that swelling sphere of plasma above my head as I focus more into it. It’s growing huge! So bright… And Discord’s in an absolute tizzy down below! It’s twice my size…. Now five times! Now ten! Jeez, it’s hard to keep a grip! It keeps stretching and distorting! I can barely keep it compacted into a spherical form! It feels like it’s gonna blow at any time!

“You’re gonna wipe out the entire mountaintop if you let that go off! Please, don’t do it!” What’s this? Discord showing concern for Canterlot? Well, if that’s not out of character, I don’t know what is!

Still… Blowing up an entire mountaintop? “This thing will wipe out the mountaintop?! Awesome! What if I get it big enough to wipe out the whole mountain?!” OK, my throat’s gonna be sore in a while. I can’t stop laughing! Bigger… And bigger… And… Hang on. Why am I looking at the labyrinth?

What’s wrong with me? I’m trying to have fun! But… They’re still in there… If this goes off now… No, they don’t even exist anymore! That’s not them down there! But… No! Aim for Discord! Make sure he gets it! But still…

Ah, screw this! I direct my hand to the northern horizon and let it loose! That huge glowing orb rockets higher and higher until it’s just an itty-bitty spark in the sky. And then… BOOM!!! I actually felt that one! A huge flare of light in the sky! I just hover there while looking on. And that would’ve wiped out the entire mountaintop and Canterlot with it?

“That… WOOOOO!!! Did you see that?! Man, that was huge! I could hear it from here! Felt it too!” Dang, if only Celestia could’ve seen that. Too bad she has no idea what’s even going on out here. Good thing too. No telling what’d I have to do to her if she tried to stop me. Still… Better not use anymore plasma magic for the rest of the game. Yeah. Wouldn’t wanna blow myself up with him. Oh, wait! Yes I would! But it would be much more enjoyable to make sure he dies first! Hang on… What’s that light coming from? My hand?

“Oh, fire. Fire… FIRE! HOT! HOT!!!” Yeowch! I guess I didn’t handle that plasma as well as I should’ve! My whole gauntlet is ablaze in yellowish white flames! And it hurts! It really hurts! I thought my armor is supposed to be heat resistant! Gotta put it out! Maybe… yeah! Ice! I blast my right arm with a magic blizzard from my left! It encrusted the thing with that gorgeous bluish ice and the flames seem to have faded. A little magic fire gets rid of it, but… Whoa. The metal seems a bit mangled…melted. Well, considering that plasma has an average temperature of 11,000 degree Fahrenheit or hotter, I guess I shouldn’t be surprised. And ouch… I mean…ouch. It hurts… My arm hurts… That thing… What did it give me? Second degree burns? Well, whatever! This pain is nothing! I’m having too much of a blast to let a little burning agony stop me! But still… Yeah. No more plasma.

“Anyway… Back to business!” Focus in the left hand… There! Ice spikes flying at him! But he just uses all that debris to block it. Well then… How about on the inside! Didn’t see that coming, huh?! Several shiny spears of ice are sticking out of him all over. And with all that red oozing from the filled wounds… Wow, it actually looks really pretty! But I can admire living art another day. There’s more fun to be had!

More ice spikes! Now teleport behind him! Fireballs away! And now teleport right up to him while he deals with that! “Hello! And goodbye!” And boom! Stream of lightning right into him! Don’t let up though. Keep it going! And… All right, how does that work?! I keep seeing his bones every few seconds?! “How does it feel to have this happen without being immortal, hm?! Not so easy to walk off, is it?!”

What the?! Oof! A giant rocky hand just snatched me up?! And it’s trying to crush me between its fingers… Nice move, Discord! But not good enough. Just focus a bit… And there! Teleport! I think my head’s getting used to that now. Not feeling too dizzy anymore.

I landed on a chunk of debris…and now he’s sending the whole fleet of them after me like one big disjointed chain! Woo! Keep it coming! I’m running and jumping and tumbling as they come crashing down at me while I just keep swapping ground for the bigger chunks of earth. It’s crazy… I’m leaping and moving with such speed and agility I never even knew I had! My legs though… They’re kinda burning up. Man, I must be really overworking myself throughout the whole game so far. But it’s all worth it to see this loser drop dead!

Whoa, going vertical now! A little gravity spell should fix that. “Wow, Discord! You’re driving me up the walls here!” And up I go! Running along the walls…and now upside-down! Woo hoo! Oh, this looks like a good spot to get to him! Jump straight up and return gravity to normal and flip and… Dropkick! “In the face!!!”

Considering that each leg has the kicking power of both an earth pony’s hind legs, I just kicked him with the force of two earth ponies! I’m amazed I didn’t take his whole head off or shatter his skull! But that looks like it really hurt! But what could make it even funnier? How about this?! Swoop low and… “IN THE NUTS!!!”

Missed?! Well, I guess he must’ve seen that coming. He levitated just out of reach when I took a swing at the twins nestled inside him. Seems he learns from every hit he takes. Good! That’ll really draw this game out! Well, let’s increase the fun of the chase! A swing of my hand launches a crescent wave of flames, but don’t let it fizzle out! Maintain it…grow it… There! Let’s see how he likes a fire serpent chasing him down!

Around and around the Discord goes. If he stops, off with his toes! Now he’s abandoning his asteroid belt of floating debris and rising higher into the dark and…rainy sky. And what’s with this rain?! It’s not chocolate milk, is it?! No, look’s more like…ink? Doesn’t look like he’s doing this… Well, whatever! I’ll let that thing fizzle out now. It’s getting kinda hard to maintain it in the rain anyway. Now then, teleport higher just as Discord turns around…

“Huh? It’s gone?” Good. And now to tap him on the shoulder. Ooh, he just froze up like he knows what’s behind him!

“Page for Mr. Discord!” Turn around and…my fingers in your face! “Bang, you’re dead!”

And bang! Another explosion of fire! Lucky for him it’s raining. That’s helping cool him off. But it at least stunned him. And that’s one loooong fall. Oh, idea! I dive to catch up to him and turn him over before taking a seat on his neck!

“Ow! What’re you doing?!” Don’t like it when I yank your horns? Well boo hoo, cry me a river and drown the whole world!

“What’re you? Blind?! BEST RIDE EVER!!!” Wooo!!! Riding this sucker to the ground! “Oh, if it’s nautical nonsense be something you wish… Whoa, that ground’s coming up fast! Time to bail!” And I kick off of his head and down he goes. Splat! Right into… What the hell happened to this place? It’s a mess! Mud and twisted landscape everywhere I look… Man, it’s dark too. Not night dark, but… And all that floating landscape…

Something isn’t right here. The more surreal floating chunks of the landscape have become…mangled. Twisted... Nightmarish. But Discord can’t be doing that. And it doesn’t match his style either… He’s not that kind of crooked. But… With how scary the place is getting… Heheheh… Time to scare the piss outta him before we get to the last stretch.

There he is. Lying facedown in a huge muddy section of the area. What is this place anyway? Some sort of courtyard? Well, I know just how to greet him. I’ll just stand in front of him, hunched over to bring us a bit closer. He’s starting to push himself up… Coughing up mud… And now he’s looking right at me while I give him a big happy smile. Now for the proper greeting in a sexy deep voice. “Hey there, sugar tits.”

His response? Well, what do you think?! He sprints in the opposite direction while shrieking like a little girl! But he doesn’t get far. He trips and faceplants into the mud again. Oh good grief, I can’t help tittering like a little imp. Now to get away from him before he gets back up. Hmm… All this debris makes for some good cover.

I’m watching you, Discord. Oh, does it feel good to wait for you to get in just the right position. Look at him stagger to his feet. What a beautiful mess. Stained with blood, mud, and plenty of singed hair. How absolutely pathetic. The great Spirit of Chaos reduced to a maimed and battered fool. That look of terror in his eyes. He’s constantly glancing around. Wondering where I’ve gone… Oh, that’s right. The Element of Humanity has ‘eyes’ right now that glow. Better keep my hand over it to make sure he can’t see them. It’s pretty dark and ominous out here right now. He’s looking right in my direction, but it’s too dark for him to see me peeking from over this rock.

I can hear him. Labored breathing. I must’ve collapsed one of his lungs or something. Or maybe I cracked a rib or two. He’s calling out to me now. He’s desperate. “I know you’re out there…! Please! Let’s call this off! I get it! I can’t beat you in this state! You’ve proven yourself a wily opponent! But this isn’t fun anymore! So please… Let’s just call it off!”

Hmm… What was that spell to project one’s voice? Ah, right. That one. “Call it off? Why? I’m the one with the advantage, you little weeny. And yes, my sensors indicate that you are, in actuality, a weeny. You can’t hide what’s inside. And I should know because I’ve seen your insides.”

“You’re sick… You’re not mad! You’re not even insane! You’re sick!” And he still thinks he can call me out for what I am when he made me this way? I’m starting to think he can’t properly comprehend just how much harm he’s done to me. But he’d have to be really messed up in the head to not see that.

“Am I? Must I remind you that it was you who made me this way? Oh, and by the way… I’m hungry again. So…uh…you might wanna hide now. I’ll give you sixty seconds to find a hiding spot. Because if I see you out in the open… Well, I’ll be finding out if there really is any crab in you. I’m just hoping it’s the king kind.” And off he goes. He’s not taking chances anymore. Seems he’s using levitation to gather up a bunch of rock and wood and is building it around himself while huddling against a larger rock over there. And sixty seconds have passed. Too bad I was watching the whole time.

Now to mess with him more. I’ll just meander over to the rock next to where he’s hiding. Now I’ll pass right by his hiding spot. Better look right at it just to make sure he knows I’m close. Shuddering in there, Discord? You better be. Wet yourself yet? I can see a little hole in the mess of rock and wood. I bet I could see him if I got right up to it. Look at his spot for about ten seconds…and then keep walking. Yeah, I know you’re in there, buddy. But you don’t know that yet.

Now to pretend I’m looking over here. Now I’ll climb onto his hiding spot and act like I’m looking around from a higher vantage point… Wait. Why am I… Tears? My throat is tightening… No, not now! Ignore the pain… Focus on the game. They’re gone, James! They don’t even exist anymore! Focus on your prey… There… I’m OK now. Now then, back to the fun times.

I think it’s time to let Discord know I know where he is. Walk right by his hiding spot one more time…and now hurry back and look right in the hole! There he is. Looking at me in frightened silence while neither of us even breathe. Eight seconds later and… “It’s raping time!”

What just happened?! I just heard a little girl shriek before that makeshift shelter exploded with something knocking me down and running right over me! Did that idiot just trample me?! Oh my god, that is FUN. NY. I can’t stop laughing! “Ohohoho gohahahod… I liiiiiiike this game!”

He’s still running over there, so I better make sure he stops. Conjure up a bit of lightning and make it strike down right in front of him. Now to teleport over yonder and out of sight. And add a little more mad giggling for addition spookiness. He’s still right there out in the open with plenty of debris to hide my movements. But… Hang on, what’s that over there?

I know that hilt and sun crossguard. The Celestial Sword? Fell in a bush, huh? Hmm… I guess it is about time for the final stretch. Let’s get you back in my hands and… Whoa. After all that hacking and slashing I did to the guy, the blade… It’s completely covered in a layer of sticky crimson fluid. It must have coagulated with the help of the blade’s subtle heat since it’s not dripping off anymore. The thickness seems to vary here and there, but I don’t see a single spot of white anymore. The rain isn’t even washing it off. And the glow… Oh god, the glow. With things being so dark out here, the blade is glowing quite nicely. That glow… Such a beautiful chilling crimson hue. Just wait until Discord sees me now! But not yet. I’ll leave this hiding behind this stone for the moment. One last scare to give him before I go to town on his sorry hide.

“I gotta hand it to you, Discord. This is really fun.” OK, he hears me. Looking around while constantly keeping his hands close to himself. “Oh, but it’s not what you’re thinking! I don’t mean the tearing you asunder or the constant scaring you out of your skin. I mean…it’s fun actually playing god.”

He’s got his back turned. I just ran over to the nearest rocky crag, the sounds of my sabatons splashing through the wet mushy ground alerting Discord just before he could look at where I was. Now to teleport over to the other side of the area and do it again with the nearest set of cover. “Being superior to everyone. Having all the power you could ever ask for. Being far above the person you want to see suffer. I’ll tell ya, Discord. This is the life. I can’t remember the last time I felt this…alive. No wonder you like toying with mortals. It makes you feel so much bigger than them.”

Now on the other side of the field. Seriously, this guy looks like he’s about to have a breakdown. “But what about you, huh? What’s it like being mortal for the very first time? What’s it like having no control at all over your fate? What does it feel like knowing you can’t do anything to save yourself?”

Now the lightning is kicking up. A massive thunderclap just ripped through the air while the flash of lightning cast my shadow towards Discord as I swapped hiding spots. He almost saw me. And good lord, did that boom get a good yelp outta him. Just need to keep him guessing on where I am before starting on the last phase of this game.

“But more than anything, I have to wonder… How does it feel now that the flow of time has reached out to you and taken hold? And the hourglass is running out fast? I bet it feels good being immortal. Untouched by time. Fearing no harm. Constantly above the petty laws of nature.” And now to return to the Celestial Sword. One teleportation more and it is back in my hand. Now for a classic scare.

“But you know… Even immortals aren’t truly immortal. For you see… Even if the flow of time does not register with you… Even when your wounds close as quickly as they are opened… You are never truly safe from death…” Now to just levitate myself out from the hiding spot. No sound. His back is turned to me. Sword in hand with crimson glow being cast. Oh god, I can only imagine how I must look in the dark! Now to just lightly set myself down without making a sound. I’m probably only fifty paces away from him now. “You see, Discord… You can run. You can cheat it. You can do all you can to delay it. But in the end… It WILL find you… The reaper ALWAYS finds you!”

Wait for it… Oh, fine then. “That’s your cue to turn around, nimrod.”

He finally turns to face me and… Oh yeah, that’s the reaction I was hoping for. A shriek of absolute terror as he staggers backward and falls right on his back. He isn’t even trying to get up. He’s just pushing himself away from me in the mud as I just casually walk towards him. I bet the only thing he can really make out in this awful lighting is the crimson glow of the Celestial Sword’s bloodstained blade and the glowing crimson ‘eyes’ of the two ravens upon my helmet’s forehead. Although occasionally a flash of lightning illuminates the area for a couple of seconds. And his pleas. Oh sweet joy, it’s what I always wanted to hear out of that idiot. “NO! NO!!! PLEASE!!! NO MORE!!! LEAVE ME BE!!!”

He honestly thinks I’ll call the game off by this point, does he? Guess I better remind him what his place is. “Are you kidding me, Discord? After all the fun I’ve been having, you really expect me to just stop here? What would you expect me to do after that? As I said earlier, there’s no tomorrow for us. So, let’s enjoy this grand finale for as long as we can! The previous stages of the game were fun, but now I’m about to go all banana nut butters on ya! So I recommend you get on your feet and start running. Don’t you die on me just yet, got it?! You’ve got ten seconds to get a move on.”

He’s barely staggering to his feet. Too terrified to even try to resist me? Come on, man. You can make this whole thing more fun than that. “Three…two…one. Time to play.”

I lunge at him and make a big upward swing of my sword, but he once again uses that pesky levitation spell on himself to move back… Oh, now that is chilling. With every swing, the crimson blade of the Celestial Sword leaves an awesome red light trail in the dark! “That’s it! Keep on the move! You better keep running if you wanna stay alive!” Oh, sweet lord, I could just start singing now! And when I channel my heat magic into the blade! It becomes a surging huge blade of crimson flames that is triple the size it normally is! Let’s see you dodge this, Disco Dude!

It’s kinda hard to keep my footing on this wet muddy ground. With every lunge and sweep of my sword I make, I keep sliding all over the place. Well, how about this?! I can do some self-levitation too, you know! A quick jump, start to levitate, and go nuts with a spinning somersault slash! Oh, I know I hit something that time! Now, slow down the rotation and… There we go! A gentle landing.

What’s Discord clutching there? His left shoulder? Huh? What’s that in the mud? “Lemme guess. Just a scratch, right? Well, I beg to differ! Your arm’s off! No, it isn’t, right? Well, what’s that then?!”

He just now noticed his severed griffon arm sticking out of the mud. Aw, the poor loony looks like he’s about to start crying. Now he’s trying to put it back where it used to be, but it won’t stay. I think I can even see the bone exposed in the stump. How pitiful. And now he gives me that look. Not sure what to call that one. He looks devastated, yet horrified, yet… Man, there are no words. You just have to imagine him with the most pitiful expression you can think of. “Seriously, dude. How the hell have you not bled out yet? You got a whole blood bank in there to keep you going?!”

“Please… No more… I don’t want this! This isn’t a game! This is torture!” He actually managed to squeak out some words, huh?

“Still don’t get it, huh? This IS a game, Discord. Maybe not a very fun game to some, but still a game nonetheless. And it’s a game as old as time itself, to be honest. One seeks to do harm to the other. The other seeks to defend itself. One lives. One dies. Of course, you could just forfeit and end your suffering now…” Now to point my sword at him with the wackiest grin I can manage! “Hehehehehee… But that wouldn’t be nearly as fun now, would it?!”

And once again, he’s on the run! But chasing him down is too slippery and cumbersome. And all this lightning… Hoo, yes! Just get a load of this atmosphere! Grim and foreboding! Well, if he doesn’t want to meet me up close, I’ll just have to toss him a line. Or rather a sword on the end of a magic chain!

I just conjured up a magic golden chain connected to my right hand and am whirling the Celestial Sword above me. Just look at that whirling trail of crimson light. “Hey, Disco Duck! I hope you got eyes in the back of you head! Because I’m about to gouge them out!”

And it’s a swing…and a miss! Man, he’s too flexible! It’s like trying to hit a wind chime in a hurricane! Swing and swing and… Oh, come on! Hold still! Then how about this?! Raise it up and bring it down! “Stab stab stab! Hold still, you loony!” I hope that blood doesn’t come off in that mud with each missed stab… Sheesh, it’s even harder to hit him while making stabs from above like the descending stinger of a scorpion! At least it’s fun to see this guy dance while trying to avoid getting skewered! “Say my name! SAY MY NAME!!!”

OK, that little sword is too easy to dodge! I need something bigger… Something broader… Something…spikier. And I know just the thing! Keep him busy for a moment with one hand while the other… Yeah! A nice chunk of earth with some sturdy bedrock on the underside! Now to pull and break… This is a lot easier than I thought it’d be. Guess I learn better by doing instead of listening!

“Mozart versus Beethoven…” Now that looks really wicked. I mean sure, something that big and heavy is deadly, but it needed something more. So I felt that I could chisel a bunch of sharp pointy ends out of the flat end. Now to levitate that over… “John de Lancie versus MASHY SPIKE PLATES!!!”

He looks up…and what kinda scream was that?! Still… Oh, come on! I put a lot of work into that! The least he could do is stand still! Sheesh, that was quite a tremor it made when it slammed into the ground. Now to lift and… “Stand…still please!”

Over and over… Now he’s just pissing me off. “Come on! Stand still for just five seconds! Pretty please?! It’ll make for one hell of a mess, you know! I’d love to see that!” But he’s not having any of it. Hey, and I know this is out of nowhere, but where did those ice spikes lodged in his body go? Did they melt? Or did he yank them out?

Oh, screw this! I’ll never hit that slithering douche with that thing! May as well just leave it. He takes just one look at me…and off he goes. Levitating like a snake over the ground. Well, two can play at this! I grab my sword and take off after him, but from the side while keeping my distance.

I can see him on my left. I can only imagine how I look, running through the dark with that crimson blade glowing while those two tiny eyes on my helmet look at him whenever I glance his way. I have to keep hopping over bits of debris too. Does he think I’m about to start closing in before taking a few more swings? Not this time!

I stick my empty hand out towards him and start to bombard him with magic lightning bolts! But why stop there? I use my wings to hover just off the ground while staying on the move and take turns with my hands while keeping the Celestial Sword levitating nearby, swapping between lightning bolts, frigid icicle spears, and bursts of fire. Just how is this guy managing to weave and tumble around so many of these projectiles?! Tch, fine…

I may as well get a bit more altitude. I fly above what I think is the central area of the wasteland, rain still pouring down around me while Discord seems to be keeping his distance. Now for something to really make him dance. Let’s see… Nope, I can’t generate both lightning and ice at the same time. I have to alternate. But maybe… Fire and lightning… Oh hell yes!

“Yo, Discord! You might wanna get on the move!” Now, fire and lightning at the same time… Focus… Build the energies… Bring both hands forward… Keep them close together… Whoooooaaaa!!! It’s a continuous huge beam of electrical and fiery magical energies! A swirling vortex of electric blue and fiery yellow! To think that I could’ve done this at the start! A bit hard to control though… It feels…heavy! I can only turn it slowly! Crap, Discord is narrowly staying ahead of it! But this stuff is scorching the ground pretty fast. The mud is turning into dry dirt whenever it passes over it, but the rain wets it down again in no time.

Meh, screw this. I’ll never hit him at this rate. Rather than raw power, I should use sheer numbers. Quick! One little teleport down there behind him! “I’m over here!”

One quick little barrage of fire bullets peppered him up nicely before he could even react. Now to the left! “No, over here!”

Looks like I should’ve let the guy get a bat. I threw a bunch of icy screwballs at him and he tried to hit them with his face! No, wait. I was aiming at his face and they just slammed into him the instant he started to look. Now to teleport again behind him!

“Where are you looking?!” And bang! A big arc of lightning! Hey, I was wondering how I kept missing before! That’s right. I haven’t been entirely focusing my eyes on his body before casting a spell and he keeps weaving and tumbling through the air! No wonder I keep missing half the time.

Repeat the same steps a few more times while throwing out an insulting wisecrack with each time and its time for the big one. I teleport back up above the middle of the area and raise my hands to the stormy sky! Man, this place has gotten scary. I don’t even want to look at the landmasses that are still floating. It’s like something has merged with Discord’s chaotic magic that still lingers and has twisted it into something…freaky. But enough about that. Let’s get back to us! If memory serves, casting magic on something requires line of sight while pointing my hand in the direction it is in. But if my hands aren’t pointing in the same direction I’m looking… Oh, this is gonna get crazy!

“Hey, Disco Duck! Let’s see you dance!” Focus…and let ‘em rip! Shooting ice shards, fireballs, and crackling lightning orbs into the sky at rapid-fire frequency! And down it all comes! It’s raining fiery freezing shocking hell! And Discord… Oh, wow. The poor sucker should’ve brought a parasol! He keeps getting pelted since he’s too confused by all the falling magical projectiles that he can’t keep an eye on what’s directly above him!

Did I seriously keep that going for a full minute? Well, it sure was fun to see how chaotic that got! I love scattershot attacks like that. Ooh, looks like poor Disco Ball is having trouble keeping himself up. Tell you what. If he survives this next one, I’ll give him the chance to get in a free hit. It’s no fun when the game’s entirely 100% one-sided!

Lightning sparks around my left hand, flames flickering over my right while I grip the Celestial Sword in the right. Discord looks like he might be ready to pass out. “What’s wrong, big guy? Getting tired? Well, I hope you got enough in you for one last burst! Here comes the best!”

I raise my left hand high and arcs of lightning shoot up and rain down all around me while staying connected to my hand! But no, it doesn’t stop there. They stay there, a bunch of electric pillars! And now, let’s give it a whirl! They start to spin like poles on a carousel, spreading outward to slam into Discord! But it looks like he’s catching on. He keeps slipping through the gaps! Now to spin them in reverse. He keeps moving forward and back to get through them whenever they approach and retreat.

“Not bad, Discord! Time for the next phase!” Now to whirl them again… Now stop! And with my right hand… Pillars of flame that jut up and rocket forward between the pillars of lightning! And Discord’s staying on top of things still, getting between two of them before they can mow him down! Now to rotate the pillars again and send out more pillars of fire! Well, this isn’t working as well as I hoped. Time for the final phase.

“Nice work, twinkle toes! But let’s see you get through this!” Now for a second cage of electric pillars! One whirls in one direction while the other spins in the opposite. They keep passing each other, often catching Discord between the two. And more fire pillars keep sliding between the gaps to get him! Oh, this is just glorious! It’s just a shame that he’s not getting hit more often.

And he finally drops! He just got caught in one of the lightning pillars and collapsed after a really good zap! I guess now’s a good time to dispel these spells. I’ll just drop to the ground and check on him. Oh, now he starts to climb to his feet. All that blood. And that singed fur. Not to mention both wings, most of his tail, and an arm missing. Utterly humiliated. Serves him right.

“Woooo, good times! I told you the Ultimate Game’s a blast to play! But holy handjob, you’re a mess! I knew you were gonna get your tail served to you on a silver platter with a lemon and star fruit garnish, but I didn’t think I’d mess you up this bad!” I just can’t stop laughing! I’m having way too much fun here!

Oh, now that’s a new look. He seems tired and scared, but he’s starting to look pretty pissed off now too. “Oh, what, you gonna cry now?! You gonna cry, ya big baby?! Yeah, go ahead! Cry for me! Rage quit, I dare ya! Go on! Rage quit!”

That labored breathing of his is starting to turn into a growl. What, does he have one last act of defiance up his sleeve? “Do you… Can you even fathom who you’re toying with?!”

“Hmmm… Do I? Well, you were the almighty Spirit of Chaos a little while ago. But all I see now is a wimpy and pitiful little twit who’s splashing in the deep end. But tell you what. Since you’ve been such a good sport so far and haven’t had much luck, I’ll let you get in one good shot. No questions asked. Go ahead, sucker. Lemme have it.” I’m just standing ready. What’s he gonna do? Hit below the belt? Punch me in the face? Maybe suplex me into the mud?

His eyes are wandering. No, more like scanning me. He’s trying to figure out where to strike. There’s a lot riding on this one blow and he wants to make it count. “One move…? Well, how’s this then?!”

The claws on his right hand extend. And those are some pretty big lion claws! “Ooooh, real scary! But do you really think they can get through my armor?”

“No, of course they can’t.” What’s that strangely smug grin? He’s up to something. But I did promise him one free hit, so may as well let him do it. “But I see one spot that’ll work!”

He reaches back like he’s about to slash me across the face or something. But instead, he…grabs me by the hip? I’m looking down and his hand is just holding me there. “What? We gonna do some dirty dancing? You'll have to buy me dinner first.”

He grins wickedly. And with one pull of his hand… What was that sound? And…that searing pain. Man, that hurts. That…really hurts! There is a crimson fluid oozing from the left side of my waist… I see what he did. He slipped his claw between the tiny almost impossible to notice gap between the tasset and the cuirass. And he just gutted me pretty nicely. I bet he even tore my intestines open. Maybe he even ripped a tear in my kidney. Who knows what he did? But still… This is…perfect. Just the opportunity I was waiting for!

Now then, time to go for an Oscar. Look down at the blood. Now slowly bring the hand to it and lift, looking at the blood in silent shock. Good, good. Now then, take a step forward… Ow! Jeez, it hurts to move with this wound! It hurts… No, ignore the pain! I’m so close now… Take another step, then cringe… Drop the sword. Now stagger back several steps. Good… Gasp long and deep. Lean back and…I’m down!

Now to just lie here. Breathe deep, sound in pain. OK, I really am in pain here, but you get the point. And here he comes. Looks like he’s in a lot of pain too, but good god, this guy is one hardy son of an Ursa. I’m starting to think he might’ve left a tiny bit of his immortality inside himself to make him a little harder to drop. Now he’s lowering his upper half to me while looking pretty smug. I’m keeping my eyes almost completely closed, but open just a tiny crack so I can still see him.

“You’re definitely out of your head, Mr. James. You could’ve won if you continued coming at me, but now you’re doomed. You’re going to bleed out from that wound, both externally and internally.” Yeah, sure. Keep talking like you’re the one in control here. “But I don’t want to see you die. I’ve never been the killing type. I’m willing to call this game a draw if you are. We both forfeit, I get all of my magic back, I heal our wounds, and we both go our separate ways. And if you’re still so torn up about your friends abandoning you, I can still replace your anguish with apathy. What say you? Shall we let bygones be bygones? Surely this isn’t something worth dying over!”

OK, he’s right where I want him. And it sounds like he’s done talking. “Heh… Heh…Heheh… You…really are one gullible little twit, aren’t you?”

Now he just looks annoyed while I look up at him. No point in feigning defeat now. “I don’t think you’re grasping just how dire your situation is! I know that’s just one wound there, but that bleeding isn’t going to stop! Let’s stop this thing and start thinking about how we might live to see tomorrow!”

“I must’ve hit your head a little too hard at some point, Discord. Have you forgotten? There IS no tomorrow for us. I’m not done with you yet. And you’re right where I want you. Remember this little friend of mine?” I lift my left hand and focus my magic in it for a special type of teleportation. The Lunar Shield resonates with that polarity. And here it comes. I’ll just hold it aloft for the moment in front of him to make my point. “Now here’s a riddle I just thought up. How many whacks to the head with the Lunar Shield does it take to crack open the skull of a draconequus?”

Looks like Discord isn’t sure of what to make of this. I mean, sure. A big shield isn’t exactly menacing by itself. But bear in mind, there is nothing harder than the Lunar Shield. His skull will break long before it does! “I’m asking because I honestly don’t know! But let’s find out now, shall we? Hold still now!”

And now to bring that sucker down into his head! But looks like Discord was quick to throw up his hand. He keeps trying to push it away while I try to use levitation to smash it into his face. But now… “Psych!”

That sound… A sudden yelp of pain and a splash of blood from his knees as something swiftly cleaves through them. He’s standing perfectly still now, probably having no idea what just hit him. I mean, seriously. Why do you think I dropped the Celestial Sword at a spot that would end up behind that sucker once he took several steps forward? I just use levitation to toss the Lunar Shield away while I start to stagger to my feet. Don’t need that anymore.

“You… What did you do?! What was that pain I just felt in my knees?!” Discord looks like he’s starting to panic. And for good reason. He’s all mine now. I finally have him cornered and helpless. Not even a little levitation from him will save him now.

“Not sure what happened just now, huh?” I use the levitation spell to bring the Celestial Sword back to my right hand while my left clutches my side. That’s a lot of blood… I need to hurry up and get this over with. I’ve come too far to miss out on this opportunity now! “Well, let me give you an idea.”

Now that I’m back on my feet, I lift my right foot and give Discord the boot! Off he goes. Right off his legs and into the mud on his back! “I’ve heard of getting knocked out of your shoes before, but never right off your legs!”

He has hardly any mobility now that all he’s got left are two bleeding stumps and one arm. He tries to prop himself up, but he pretty much has to rely on his long flexible neck to see what just happened. And sure enough, his feet and shins are still just standing there. “My… My legs?! You… What do you want from me?!”

Oh, my cheeks are so sore. I’m smiling as big as I can while I look down at this pathetic little idiot. “What do I want? I want your head. In other words… Hello! This is the part where I kill you!”

He’s hyperventilating, trying to pull himself away from me with his only remaining arm while never once taking his eyes off of me. He knows he’s cornered. And I’m still faster than him. Dang, this hurts… But I’m still staggering forward faster than he is retreating. Go on. Just try to keep away from me.

Well, it’s gonna be tough to pin him if he keeps squirming like that. A quick little impalement should stop him long enough for me to get in position. Once I get close enough, I plunge my sword deep through the center of his body, prompting another shriek of agony. “I wouldn’t move if I were you. That thing’s stuck right in the ground itself and cuts through most things like paper. You’ll bisect yourself if you keep crawling.”

Still trying to talk his way outta this, huh? Even while I’m moving around to his chest to pin him down? “You’re not thinking straight! Look at yourself! That’s not just some little paper cut, you know! You’re gonna die if we don’t quit this game! What’s wrong with you?! None of this makes any sense!”

Sense? Of all people, the Spirit of Chaos is talking about sense? I feel the smuggest smirk ever spread across my lips while I slowly lower my face to his. He’s scared, but weirded out too. Probably thinks I’m gonna smooch him or something. Now that my face is mere inches away, there’s one thing I have to ask. “But what fun is there in making sense? Am I right?”

That look of absolute dread. He knows there is no way he’s getting out of this alive now. He knows he screwed up bad and he’s about to pay the price for it. Wait… What is he saying? “But…why? Why do this?! I don’t get it!”

Why…he asks? “Why…? Hehee… Why… WHY?!” I reach back and grab the Celestial Sword in a reverse grip before yanking it right out of him and keeping it pointed at his face, ready to plunge it between his eyes! I was having fun before, but now I'm just pissed! “You actually have the balls to ask me WHY?! After all I’ve said and all I’ve done to you, you STILL don’t get it?!”

I am so tempted… He’s right here in front of me, pinned under me, and all I have to do is plunge my sword’s crimson blade right into him! But no… Not yet. “I’ve been dropping hints here and there and you still just don’t get it?! Heh… Heheh! You really can’t even begin to comprehend what it is you did to me, can you?!”

He’s not even trying to counter or reply to anything I say. And my voice… I can feel the tears… It’s like some bizarre fusion of laughter and sobbing… “You probably didn’t see me show up in Ponyville a year ago, did you? You didn’t see how lost and confused I was, wary of the people and baffled of where I was. Alone in a world I didn't understand with no one to turn to. But you wanna know who came to my aid when I needed someone most? I’ll give you a hint! There was six of them!”

Oh, that look in his eyes. I don’t think I can describe it if I tried! But he just glanced over at the labyrinth over yonder. “DING DING DING!!! We have a winner! Yup! It was those six wonderful mares. They could’ve just left me alone to my confusion and fear. But instead, they helped me when no one else did. They became the foundations for my life in Equestria. And as the weeks went by, I started wondering how I would ever get by without them. I didn’t think life could get any better with such awesome friends. But then…someone came along and wrecked everything in just one afternoon. And he’s this idiot right under me!”

God, it’s so hard… I want to just end him right here! So close and there’s nothing stopping me! But not yet… Need to resist a little longer… “You just don’t know what it’s like, do you? You can’t even comprehend living not for yourself, but for the people who mean everything to you! You think it’s funny to completely erase the minds and personalities of such people, leaving totally unlikable scumbags in their place! And what really pisses me off about you…is that you just don’t care. Well, it’s all fun and games until you tick off the one person you really shouldn’t have trifled with, isn’t it?”

The pain… It’s all coming back… “They’re gone… All gone… And I’ll never see them again… No… Haha… No more tears… All that’s left is this game… And I can finally win it…”

It’s time. Put a smile on, James. You finally have this monster by the balls. “You know… It’s been fun. There’s something satisfying about seeing you being completely humbled before me. And as for this fatal wound you just gave me? Well, let me tell you something. Do you know what the one thing that is more satisfying than winning the Ultimate Game is? Can you even guess?”

No words? Nothing? He looks too petrified to say anything. Still hoping for a miracle. I guess I may as well tell him then. “It’s an easy guess, to be honest. The one thing more satisfying than winning is snatching victory right out of the hands of your enemy when they are about to triumph. For you see, Discord… I lose…but you don’t win. Make no mistake, I’m probably not gonna survive this injury, but I’m sure as hell not gonna die before you do!”

I guess that’s all there is to say. And it’s about time too… Huh? Now he has something to say as I lift my sword? “Wait! I can reverse them! I can change them back to how they used to be! I promise! I swear it!”

….Seriously, dude? You must have been thinking that up the instant I first pinned you down like this, right? “Hehehee… You’re a riot! You really think I’m gonna start buying what you say now?! No dice, Discord! The last thing I expected was to find out you’re a coward! Now then, I don’t have much longer, so I may as well send you on your way. I would say it was nice knowing you…but it wasn’t!”

I finally thrust my sword down at him, but the little cockroach is trying to hang on until the end! He reaches up with his remaining arm and grabs mine by the wrist, just barely keeping the blade away from his face! He’s just wailing and screaming in sheer terror, completely at my mercy! I’m pushing as hard as I can, but… All this bleeding… I’m starting to feel just a little more tired now… Not good. I need to finish this before fatigue finally sets in. I’m so close… I didn’t come this far to fail now!

“What’s wrong?! No smiles?! No laughing?! I thought you loved having fun with these games! Come on, you pansy! Laugh!” I at least have my left arm free. This should get him to back off. An armored fist to the face! Pow! And again…and again! There went that tusk hanging from his upper jaw! And one more… Now he lets go. Groaning in pain as he holds his mouth. “What’s wrong? Too joyful and excited to even think of how to process it?! Well, that’s fine! Just leave all the laughing to me!”

And so, I laugh. With no more resistance, I plunge my blade directly into his face… Again… And again… Over and over… So much blood. It’s splattering onto my chest… Onto my face! His body finally goes limp, but I can’t stop! I just can’t stop laughing! And I can’t cease stabbing! More and more, I just keep stabbing! Finally… Just one more! With both hands, through the face! “Come on! LAUGH! LAUGH WITH ME!!!”

…..I’m shuddering so much… The Celestial Sword is sticking straight up as my hands rest around its hilt. My breathing is harsh and erratic. I look down and… He… I did it… I actually did it… He’s dead. Discord…is dead. His body is still. His arm limp. His head… Oh, don’t even ask me to try to describe the carnage his face has become. There are simply no words to paint a picture of the state his face is in. Just let your imagination do the work, if you have the stomach for it. But still… I did it. I killed him. Discord is dead. Slain by my hand…

And now…the laughter is coming back. So this is what it’s like to bring justice to the one who ruined your life… It feels…good. Very good. I’m laughing so hard as I look to the sky with rain still pouring down. Victory is mine! “Oh, man! That was fun! You should really see the look on your face now, Discord! Oh, wait, I’m sorry. You don’t even HAVE much of a face anymore, do you? They’re gonna need all the staples and glue in the world to put you back together!”

I laugh… And laugh… It feels good. But…the tears… And this sound. The laughing is turning into…weeping. He’s gone…and my wrath with it. I… Oh, god… The pain is returning, both in my body and my heart. My head throbs, my legs burn, my arm screams in agony under its melted mangled shell. But now… I hold my face in my hands. There is no joy left. No satisfaction. So…this is revenge. He took away what is most dear to me. Erased it from existence. And I made him suffer for it. But…I gained nothing from it. With all the rage and hate gone, there is only…emptiness.

The rain is starting to slow… Blood continues to ooze down my side. I do not have long, but I am not afraid. It is strange, but…I welcome it. My vision blurred by tears, I turn my gaze to the labyrinth. The entrance still sealed by a wall of leaves. But maybe… Maybe I can get back inside. I know they will not care, but… Maybe my words will still reach them. If nothing else, I at least want to say goodbye…

I stagger to my feet… My god, this pain… It feels as if my entire body burns… I cannot even move my right hand anymore. The burns beneath the shell… I feel so weak now that the adrenaline has run its course. But I have to make it. I have left Discord’s corpse behind. What I did to him… Was it right? Wrong? What I did… I became worse than he ever was... But it does not matter anymore… I will be gone soon either way. Perhaps I deserve it too…

My stance is weak. I shamble across the ground as the rain finally comes to a stop. This ground is still whole and stable, not a field of mud. My hand grasps my waist, futilely trying to staunch the loss of blood. I feel as if my feet weigh ten times more than normal. My vision…it occasionally blurs, and not by tears. My gait is becoming increasingly unsteady. I stagger from one side to the other, trying to stay on the path. Finally, I cannot stay standing. I lose my balance and drop to one knee with a clank.

It is not much further. The entrance is maybe another hundred paces… If I can just…push myself to a standing position again… My right hand reaches out… I know they are in there. A little more… Come on…

I push myself up slowly, but…I cannot. I groan as my strength gives out, falling flat on the ground with a clank. My helmet… It rolled off. I do not need it. But the Element of Humanity… The ravens are gone. Only the form of twin white doves remain.

No matter what I do, I cannot climb to my feet. I feel so weak… So…cool. Come on… If I cannot stand, then I must crawl. My right hand. It hurts… But I have to use it. I claw at the ground while pushing with my feet. The rate of progress is painfully slow, but at least I am moving forward.

Closer… Closer now… It looks so much closer now. But it still seems so far off. A bit more… Drat… I… I cannot keep going. I have no strength… I scrape my armored fingers against the wet hard ground in vain. This is as far as I can go…

There has to be something I can do… I know I will die alone and I welcome it by this point. They are gone, but… My left hand. Still soaked in my blood. Yes… I know a way. If they find me, at least I can leave something behind to show them that even if they are not the same people anymore, at least I still remember what they used to be.

I reach ahead, drawing one finger along the ground. The shape… A diamond. I return my hand to the blood pooling at my side before continuing. The next shape, an apple. And then a balloon… No… My hand is shaking… I feel so weak… No, I have to keep going. Even if the shapes are crude and sloppy, I have to make them at least recognizable.

A star with six arms… Then a lightning bolt… And finally… The most precious of them all. A butterfly. They are all spread out in a circle. It is strange… I can almost…feel them. I place my hand in the center, the six crimson paintings around it. My tears flow once more, a faint smile starting to come to me. “The gang’s all here…”

This is fine… It is the most I could hope for at this point. At least if someone finds me, they will know that I still held those six…wonderful mares close to my heart. But still… The pain… I have never felt more alone… And never before this empty. I have to wonder… Who really won this Ultimate Game? Discord lost his life. But I… I lost much more than that. I may have been the last one standing, but… “Looks like…you won this game after all, Discord…”

My eyes are heavy… I may as well close them and wait… I feel so…tired. At least the pain will fade soon. I will be free of it… Wait… That sound… The faint sound of hooves… Panicked breathing… Something touches me. It tenderly turns me over… Something cradles me. Something relatively small. A warm drop of fluid oozes down my cheek to my lips. Salty. A tear. Something presses against my face. A soft and thin coat… And this scent… The barely noticeable scent of water vapor… I know this scent. I know who this is… Rainbow Dash.

I struggle to force my eyes open. And there she is… She is the only one here… Her wings… They have returned to her. She clutches me in her arms. But why… I thought she… “What are you even doing out here…?”

She looks down at me. Those beautiful rose-colored eyes filled with such sorrow. Tears cascade down her face. She speaks in agony. “Don’t say it… I know what you’re thinking. And I’m gonna be completely honest with you. Discord never got to me, James. I never turned my back on you…”

Her colors… They are just as vibrant as when I last saw her… I feared that she too had been… I… I feel a small glimmer of relief in my heart as more tears fall. “I thought he… Like the others…”

I feel her hoof touch my cheek. So tender and soft. She sobs heavily as she tries to speak. “I know… I saw Applejack on that mirror that popped up next to me. He definitely got to her… But…” She suddenly breaks down in tears, holding her hooves to her face. “Oh my god, I can’t believe you did all that! You even ate part of him! I couldn’t even watch half the time! I never should’ve left you alone! I should’ve stayed with you when I found you!”

She saw everything? Discord was not joking when he said we should have an audience? All I did and said… All the blood I spilled… Thinking back… How could I have done all that… It went against everything I ever stood for… I cannot believe she witnessed that. “You must hate me…”

She looks at me once again, shaking her head. “No… I hate myself for not being there for you… We promised, darn it… We Pinkie Promised! We promised we wouldn’t let this happen again! And now look at you…”

I try to reach out to her, my strength waning. She holds my right hand on her hoof, my grasp tightening. “At least you didn’t break it…”

A tiny tearful smile spreads across her lips. She is choking on tears, but manages to speak. “Yeah… Element of Loyalty… That’s me… Oh man, I can’t believe he hid those inside himself… But…you found them. Everything’s gonna be OK now…” She reaches out and places a tiny kiss on my cheek. I felt such warmth… Rainbow… I… Words cannot describe how relieved I am that I at least still have you in the end. I do not feel quite as…alone now.... “Just hang on… You know I love you… The other girls will be out here in a while and… Just… Please, hang on… You’re gonna be all right, James… We’ll make it up to you somehow. We’ll put this all behind us and get things back to normal right away. So please… Just try to…”

She is becoming quiet… I no longer hear anything. The only sound that reaches me is a steady pounding in my ears. I feel so cold… Her expression… It is changing slowly. From sorrow to puzzlement… And now…as I feel myself going numb…I see her expression becoming one of horror as my hand falls from her hoof. She grasps me, shaking me while screaming in tears. She must be screaming… And that look in her eyes… Fear and anguish like I have never seen.

The textures in my vision are fading… All I see are shapes… And now only colors… My eyes… Everything is going black… They begin to close. Too heavy…

I feel nothing… I am not even certain if I am still drawing breath. All I hear is the pounding in my ears. A tempo of two beats every second or so. But as the seconds go by, the interval between each beat becomes longer… And longer… Slower…

Finally…it stops. The pounding does not come…

And at last…a moment or so later…..I know no more.

The Nightmare Goes On

I can still remember it. The moment when all feeling left my body. The world went dark. My ears fell deaf. My body became still. I was not even certain if I still drew breath. It was the moment I both dreaded, yet invited. The moment where I was to pass from the world of the living into the sweet cold embrace of death.

And yet… Mere moments later… At least I assume it was that long… I felt warmth returning to me. And the touch of a hard object gently rubbing or shaking me. A hoof? Why could I feel it through my armor? My eyes opened. And…I was not out in the ruined courtyard just outside the Canterlot labyrinth. I was home. Inside the cottage I share with Fluttershy. And there she was standing beside me.

At first, I was filled with a powerful chill. The Fluttershy I knew was forever gone. Replaced with a vile sadistic monster with a penchant for inflicting pain. And yet, she smiled at me with the same tender grin she would often show me and spoke in a sweet and quiet tone of voice I feared I would never hear again. “Are you all right, dear? You looked like you weren’t dreaming very well. Was it a bad dream?”

Her colors were vibrant and soft, not the somewhat washed out grayish hues she was coated with the last time I had seen her. I certainly did not feel like I was dreaming. But… That horrific battle… The betrayals I suffered at the hooves of the most important people in my life… Was it all a nightmare and nothing more?

Still not entirely certain of what had happened, or that the suffering and even madness I had just gone through had all been in my head, I slowly brought myself to a sitting position. I was resting on the sofa right beside the stairwell in the front room. I looked directly at Fluttershy, my beautiful lover still showing me that tender gaze she always has in her eyes. “Uh… I don’t know… Did something happen recently with someone called Discord?”

She seemed familiar with the name, appearing both baffled and shocked at my words. “Discord? That was a few years ago. But everything’s all right now. Are you feeling OK? You didn’t eat anything weird before you took that nap, did you?”

That battle… It happened all that time ago and I did not even remember what happened between then and now? What was wrong with me? But even then, I was filled with a terrible uncertainty. Fluttershy was fine and standing right in front of me. But what about… “Uh… Honey? Is it all right if I head into town for a little while? Just to take a walk? I need to clear my head.”

Her response was quick, yet sweet and sincere. Fluttershy smiled tenderly at me before reaching out and placing a kiss on my cheek. “You do look a little groggy. Maybe you should get some fresh air. Just be sure to come home before long. I’ll be starting on dinner in a while.”

That little kiss did wonders in helping me bury my doubts about her. Fluttershy was truly back to normal. But what about everypony else? I was even somewhat apprehensive of what I would find outside. But once I did pass through the front door, I saw the vast meadow and the winding dirt road that led into Ponyville in the distance. Many little animals were scurrying here and there, going about their daily activities. It was idyllic, yet completely routine. Nothing was amiss.

Was I just worrying myself over nothing? There did not seem to be anything out of the ordinary. But if that was the case, why were those memories… I had to find my friends. I needed to make certain that they were still themselves. And so I crossed the bridge in front of my home and then ventured towards Ponyville with the warm summer sun beating down on me with a fair number of clouds in the sky.

The day certainly felt pleasant. A gentle breeze was picking up now and then with things being rather quiet. Pretty much the only sound that broke the silence was the melody of windswept prairie grass swaying in the breeze. It is quite different from the sound of leaves rustling in the trees. It actually calmed me. Made me stop in my tracks as I just allowed myself to bask in the beauty of the nature around me for a moment. If nothing else, it reminded me of how great life tends to be when you live in Equestria. Especially in a place like Ponyville.

Once I did resume my walk, I soon found myself inside Ponyville proper. There was a modest amount of activity happening with the locals as they went about their business. The streets even felt rather quiet. I knew what day of the week it was just by the lack of activity alone. It was a Sunday. No wonder I was not at work.

The only friend of mine I knew for certain that was still herself was Rainbow Dash, so I did not immediately search for her. Despite this, she was the first I found. Before getting far, I just happened to notice that bold and beautiful pegasus just lounging around on a low cloud. Actually, I doubt ‘low’ would do it justice. I almost tripped over her when the cloud she was lying on drifted in front of my legs. It was floating maybe no more than a foot off the ground.

With such a spectacular display of laziness right in front of me, I could not even say anything. I merely stared as she drifted by. But once her face drifted under my shadow, Rainbow lazily lifted an eye open. That prompted her to stand at attention and lose that sleepy gaze right away, lifting her head before glancing down at herself. “Uh… Heheh… Yeah… Chose a heavy one today. Almost heavy enough for fog.”

I snickered briefly at those words. Rainbow certainly loves speed, but she also loves to take it easy too. Maybe too easy. “No worries. At least you won’t get hurt much if you roll off it in your sleep.”

“Yeah, I guess… Anyway…” Rainbow Dash then hopped up onto her hooves and smiled at me. “What’s up? Not much going on in town today. Just taking a walk?”

“Kind of… In all honesty, I was just looking for my friends.” I retorted honestly, knowing that the response was way too simple and sounded more like something a child would say. At least in hindsight.

Sure enough, that caused Rainbow Dash to look at me a bit cockeyed. “Your friends? Last I checked, you’ve got plenty in town. Just look around! They’re never far!”

“I mean… My most important friends. And you’re one of them. You know what I mean, right?” I said while trying to be a bit more specific.

Those words prompted a rather adorable reaction from my brash and brazen friend. Her ears cutely lowered at the sound of those words. “Oh… You mean us. Well…” Was she blushing? “That’s…uh…really flattering, James. Well, you found me. Something wrong? You’ve already found Fluttershy, right?”

“Yeah, she woke me up from a nap. But do you know where I can find the others?” I replied while trying to not sound lonely or desperate. I was just…fearful when considering what I remembered from that dream. Of course, that is assuming it really was just a dream…

Rainbow Dash was all too happy to point me in the right direction. “Well, you’ll find Applejack over at Sweet Apple Acres. Still plenty of apples to harvest at this time of year. Gotta get them ready for cider! Then you’ll find Twilight at home. Stuck reading some books Princess Celestia assigned to her. You know how things can be with that egghead. You’ll find Pinkie Pie at home at Sugarcube Corner. No telling what she’s up to. And if you don’t find Rarity at the café, you’ll find her at the Carousel Boutique. Seriously, most ponies just take it easy on Sundays.”

I reached out and gently stroked my friend’s mane. I know she would have preferred a kiss, but considering we were out in public, she would not have been entirely comfortable to let herself be seen being sweet on someone. “Thanks, Rainbow. I’ll let you get back to your nap then.”

“Thanks, big guy. Anyway…” She stretched her arms out wide and yawned before falling backwards onto her cloud again. Almost immediately, I heard light snoring. I rolled my eyes at my lazy friend while I walked away, wishing I could nod off as easily as her.

My next destination was the nearest location I could find. Sugarcube Corner. Right as I was approaching the door, I stepped out of the way as it swung open to reveal a merrily humming Derpy Hooves carrying a basket of fresh muffins by her mouth. She clearly did not notice me since she went trotting right by me. It was all right if she did not have time to shoot the breeze though. I was looking for someone else. Once I was inside, I was greeted by the familiar sweet smell of various baked treats. And by the cheerful grin of Pinkie Pie standing behind the counter.

“Hey there, James! What can I get you? We have a fresh batch of your favorites! Chocolate drops! You want icing on them?” She called out in a show of cheerful and friendly exuberance I feared I would never see in her again. Her call to me had such volume and passion in it that for a brief instant, I mistook it for the bitter anger that I had last heard from her.

I stood back for a moment, my eyes carefully scanning my friend ahead of me. Her coat and mane and tail were filled with the familiar vibrant hues of pink that gave credence to her name. Her big blue eyes gazed at me with constant alertness and hospitality, though her mouth soon curved into a small frown after I said nothing for a moment. Finally, she even tilted her head to one side a bit. “You OK? James, I’m right here. You remember me, right? Pinkie Pie? One of your bestest friends in all of Equestria? Why’re you standing way over there still? You’re supposed to be over here by now!”

After what I went through with her… After what I heard her yell at me in that dream… Assuming it was just a dream… After that, there were…no words of relief I could say to express how overwhelmingly glad I was to see that Pinkie Pie was still the same overly joyful mare she was when I first met her. Finally, I extended a hand to her. “Uh… Before I do anything… Could you come here for a minute?”

“Huh? OK, sure. What’s up?” She replied before coming out from behind the counter and trotting over to me while I got down on one knee. Once she came within range, I reached out and wrapped my arms around the base of her neck and pulled her in for a tight embrace. And for once, Pinkie Pie was not entirely sure of how to respond. I doubt that happens to her often. “James…?”

“I’m just glad you’re still you…” I said while I felt a barely detectable pressure in my eyelids. The building of tears. I was tempted to cry. The waves of relief and the feeling of some closure after that nightmare was almost more than I could take. But I endured. I did not let a single whimper or sniffle escape my lips. If Pinkie Pie heard the slightest sob, she would not rest until she knew what was wrong with me. And I did not wish to trouble her any further.

“Well, of course I’m still me! There’s only one Pinkie Pie, isn’t there?” I heard my friend exclaim before she wrapped her arms around me as well, letting my arms slide down to her upper back. “Unless we’re talking about the Mirror Pool. Then there might be dozens of Pinkie Pies! But that’s for another episode.”

It did not matter to me what her random and nonsensical words were alluding to. I had my irreplaceable friend back and that was the important thing at that moment. But before I could dwell on it any further, Pinkie Pie pulled away from me before showing a big toothy grin. “Anyway, hang on for just a few minutes! I got something to give you!”

I did not even get a chance to say anything. She just rushed back into the kitchen like she was on a mission she could not ignore. And so I decided to wait. And roughly five minutes later, Pinkie Pie returned with a platter in her mouth. “Here you go! I just know you’re gonna love these!”

There was not anything of any grand extravagance on the platter. Just seven chocolate drops arranged in a bit of a diamond formation. But what really drew my attention was the icing she had placed on each. The one at the top of the formation was clearly a six-armed star. The same one on Twilight Sparkle’s cutie mark. She even added the white ‘shine’ between the bases of the arms and tiny little white dots too. Going clockwise, there was clearly Rainbow Dash’s cutie mark with red, blue, and yellow icing making up the lightning bolt and white for the cloud it was bursting from. Next was Pinkie Pie’s, showing one yellow balloon and two light blue ones with white strings hanging down. At the bottom was Rarity’s sporting three delicious looking light blue diamonds. Moving back up was Fluttershy’s cutie mark, showing three little butterflies of pink and sea foam green. Or perhaps turquoise? Lastly, there was Applejack’s cutie mark with three red apples and a tiny green stem on top of each. It was both endearing to see all of my friends cutie marks placed on my favorite treats and downright impressive that Pinkie Pie has the patience and focus to create so many detailed designs on a small round pastry. But what caught my eye was the one at the center. A seventh chocolate drop topped with a design done in white icing. My cutie mark. Twin white dove shapes with talons clasped and wings spread to create the shape of a heart between them.

Was Pinkie trying to tell me something? If it had been any other time, I would have found it very cute and touching. But with memories of that dream still fresh in my mind, it hit me in a way I was not expecting. Try as I might, I felt and heard myself choke while tears built in my eyes. I took the platter in hand, leaving Pinkie Pie’s mouth free while I gazed down at the lovely treats before me. It was then that the tears flowed and Pinkie knew that something was definitely wrong. “James…?”

I could not contain my emotions. Not this time. I set the platter on the counter and dropped to my knees before embracing her once more without a word. A pathetic whimper echoed in my throat despite keeping my lips sealed while my body shuddered. The designs on those chocolate drops… Why did they seem so beautiful to me at that moment? Was it a reminder of what I felt I had nearly lost?

“James… Come on, you can stop crying now… Is something wrong?” I heard Pinkie Pie ask softly while she patted her hoof on my back. I knew I was worrying her, bless her loyal and optimistic soul. I pulled away from her until we were looking right at each other once again. “Come on… You can always tell Pinkie Pie what’s wrong. I swear I’ll listen…”

I wanted to put it into words. Tell her how joyful I was to know that I still had her in my life after thinking I had lost her forever. You do not know what it is you have until you are faced with the horror of having it turn on you and abandon you. Even if it was just a very convincing dream… I wanted to tell her, but…the words just would not come out. “I… I don’t want to talk about it… I mean…I can’t say it… Don’t know how to say it… Just… Thank you for these. I love them.”

That look on her face clearly told me that Pinkie Pie was far from convinced. She knew something was wrong and she probably was going to go out of her way to find out what. Not that I minded. Regardless, she did show a concerned smile and nuzzled my cheek. “I was hoping you would. I’ve been trying to get those just right for a while. Personalized cutie mark chocolate drops! I just know they’re gonna be a big hit!”

That sounded like an awesome idea, to be honest. Not to mention the sheer variety of icing patterns on them would be staggering. But regardless, I was still feeling emotionally overwhelmed as I stood up and looked down at the platter of cutie mark chocolate drops. “Say… Would you mind taking a photo of this before I eat them? I don’t want to forget this…”

“I was just thinking about that!” Pinkie replied while pulling up a large camera that seemed designed for taking larger panorama shots. She looked like she was quick to notice this after a second and stashed it away behind herself, probably in her ‘Pinkie Space’, and pulled out a smaller and much more conventional black camera with a fairly large lens extending from the casing. “Can you hold that up on an angle a bit so I can get a better shot?”

I did as I was requested and lifted the back edge of the platter until it was up on a rather steep angle without the chocolate drops sliding off. There was a click and a flash, and then Pinkie Pie stashed the camera away. “Great shot! Anyway, I’ll go get you some milk to go with those.”

I spent the next several minutes enjoying the chocolate drops Pinkie Pie had fixed up for me. While seven is a bit much for me most of the time, I was feeling particularly famished. God, those were good… The icing only made them better. I should get some more sometime. What cutie marks should I ask her to add? Maybe Lyra’s? It would be flattering to see Celestia’s cutie mark on them. Or maybe even the hypothetical cutie marks of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. In any case, once I finished those up with the glass of fresh milk Pinkie Pie brought out, I said my goodbyes and left to make my way over to Twilight’s home since it was closest at that time. Although I had the strangest hunch I would be seeing Pinkie again pretty soon.

The trek to the library was fairly uneventful despite me expecting to be ambushed by Pinkie Pie at some point. Although I swear I did see a rather conspicuous bale of hay at one point. It was weird. Even though a bale of hay would not be out of place around Sweet Apple Acres, and Ponyville is very close to it, the little thing somehow caught my attention. Even so, it could not be anything important. Could it?

I soon found myself standing right outside the only home or establishment in the entire town that was built into a tree. It felt refreshing to be back. I paused while beholding the great tree house. Twilight… She was the only one I did not see turn against me, but I also did not see her in the end when… I really was not certain of what to expect. I thought I lost her too. But maybe like Rainbow Dash, she… I kept forgetting that it was just a dream. Just a dream… But why did it not feel like a dream at all?

When I started to reach for the door, I stopped partway. It almost felt like I was forgetting something. And that was when it hit me. “Wait!” I suddenly jumped back. And roughly a second later, the door burst open to reveal Spike with his back to me and a stack of books in his hands. “Ha! Didn’t get me that time!”

“Didn’t get who… Oh, hey! Sorry, can’t see over this stack here. What’s up?” Spike asked while looking at me over his shoulder as he walked backwards out of the house. I never did figure out where he even takes all those books. I know he takes care of replenishing various supplies around the library such as scrolls and ink, but I never asked where those books go. Does Twilight run a book rental service where Spike delivers the books that are wanted when they are returned?

“Hey there, Spike. I was just looking for Twilight. Is she home?” I asked in return while idly glancing up at the tree before me. My first guess was that she was on the second floor.

Spike nodded while starting to back around me. “Yeah, she’s home. I last saw her in the loft. But I gotta get going. Need to deliver these. See you around, James!” He then walked off with that stack of books towering over him. He certainly is tireless in his duties. Dragons must have a lot of power in their bodies. The kids must be no different.

I found Owlowiscious fast asleep on his perch when I ducked into the library’s first floor. As you would expect from a library, the place was quiet. Although I could hear soft classical music coming from somewhere upstairs. Twilight’s tastes in music are rather broad and she has no specific favorite type, but I do hear her playing classical music on her phonograph more often than anything else. Following the tune, I went upstairs.

My heart was strangely tense. I could not imagine Twilight of all people betraying me. In fact, out of all six of my dearest friends, she gives me the impression that she would be the last to even consider it. And when considering the likes of Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, that is saying something. When I reached the loft, I did not immediately see her. Although I did see the phonograph that was playing the vinyl record that was providing the music. Plenty of piano and violin were heard. A quick glance around the room revealed that Twilight was practically above me. Resting above me on her bed with her face in a book was Twilight Sparkle herself. No wonder she had not detected me yet.

I was uncertain if I should get her attention. Should I stay and confront my fears or just leave her in peace and assume all is well? I did not take long to decide. I knocked on the wooden wall beside me. That got her attention. She immediately lifted her head and glanced around before looking down at me. And as soon as she did, she showed me that delightful smile she always does when she sees me. “Oh, hello! What’s new, James?”

I tried to smile despite my doubts. “Not much. I just wanted to see you, Twilight. Still in bed?”

She seemed a little embarrassed about that observation, if that blush in her cheeks were of any indication. “Yeah, sorry you had to see me like that. Sundays tend to be pretty lazy, so I’m just taking it easy today. But now that you’re here, let me come on down.” She then hopped out of bed and starting trotting over to the stairs that led down from the upper section of the loft. All the while, she never took her eyes off me.

I followed her over to the steps that led down to the level I was on. “So, anything new? Anything I might’ve forgotten about?”

“Well, aside from that really weird screw up with that spell that turned me into a stallion for a day a few weeks back, nah! I’d say things have been pretty normal in town.” Twilight said with a slight chuckle. Turned herself into a stallion? Wish I could have seen that. Must have been hilarious. But even so, I had no memory of that day. Why? Surely, I must have seen that. “Don’t you remember? I honestly thought you were going to pass out from laughter when you found me like that.”

“I don’t remember…” I said briefly. I was starting to feel like I had forgotten a great deal of memories I should have. Had I been in a coma? What had I missed?

Twilight was starting to give me a concerned gaze once she reached the steps. She stopped descending when we were eye-to-eye with each other. “James, you…really don’t? You were howling with laughter. How could you not remember?”

I did not have an answer and averted my gaze, a hint of doubt still lingering in my head. But Twilight could clearly see something in my eyes. “James… What’s wrong? Is there something you’re not telling me? You seem…afraid of something.”

Analytical as always. Knowing I could not hide the fears in my heart from her, I decided to speak the truth. “I just… I only just woke up from an awful nightmare a little while ago. And I know that dreams are just dreams, but… This one felt…different. It felt too real. Even to the point where it messed with my head when I woke up.”

“What happened in the dream?” Twilight asked while she lied down on the step before me.

My answer was straightforward and truthful. “To be completely honest… The most important people in my life were turned against me.”

This response caused Twilight’s eyes to widen in a show of possibly shock and even realization. As if she knew exactly what I was speaking of. “James… This dream didn’t happen to involve Discord, did it?”

My only response to that was a nod. What Twilight did next caught me by surprise. Using the levitation spell, she pulled me closer until she was resting her hooves on my shoulders. She then spoke softly while looking me directly in the eyes. “I know what it’s like to go through what you did. But just remember, it was only a dream.” I felt her rest her head on my shoulder while she held me in a shockingly tight embrace. “I could never let you go, James… I love you. You’re way too important for me to say goodbye to.”

Such a heartfelt response. The tiny amount of doubt I held in my heart for Twilight quickly faded as I wrapped my own arms around her. She whispered to me, “Please don’t doubt me… I will never leave you… Never…”

“I won’t, Twi… I know now that you would never do that.” I said quietly, my head gently resting against the side of hers. A wave of relief swept over me. I knew she would never leave…

We just stood there for a minute or two. Not moving, just caressing each other in an embrace. Finally, Twilight pulled away from me and gazed at me with a somber smile before placing a tender kiss on my lips. “You know I would never leave my friends. Especially a friend as precious as you. So please… Don’t let one little nightmare make you doubt us…”

I was actually starting to feel a little silly for doubting Twilight’s stalwart devotion to her friends. Or to me. Her friends are just as important to her as mine are to me. We are dependant on them. That may be a weakness, but it is also a strength. Even so, with the doubt I held for most of my friends all but erased, there were still two more I needed to check on. “Thanks for still being you, Twilight. Don’t ever change. But right now, I still need to see Rarity and Applejack. They’re both at home, right?”

My friend nodded with a smile on her face. She seemed calmer about what I had told her too. “That’s fine. I know they’d like to see you too. But if you want to see me again, just come on back anytime. I’m not going anywhere today.”

I said my goodbyes with a lighter heart than before and made my way back outside. But while I was closing the door from the outside, I noticed something behind it. Another bale of hay. Was it the same one as the one I saw on my way over? Or was there some sort of promotion or special advertisement going around from some sort of…hay bale salesman where they were giving away free samples?

Regardless, since the thing was left right outside her house, I ducked under the doorway again to let her know about it. “Hey, Twilight?! I think you’ve got something weird in the mail today!”

Sure enough, I heard the rapid clopping of her hooves up above before they began to echo down the stairs. Twilight then came into view and looked right at me. “What was that? Something in my mail?”

“Yeah, someone dropped this off.” I replied before stepping around the door and moving the bale into view. I tried to lift the thing since it was roughly the same size as Twilight herself, but it was shockingly heavy for its size and material. In the end, I had to settle for shoving it along the ground. “What’s the deal with this thing?! It’s heavy!”

It was pretty obvious what a hard time I was having, so Twilight saved me the trouble by using the levitation spell to pull it in. Although she seemed to drop it at first before using the spell a second time. “You’re right… I had to apply more focus than usual to move it. But are you sure this is mine?”

“I would assume so. It was right outside your door.” I replied while looking the thing over. It was really just a bale of hay.

Twilight seemed just as perplexed as I was while she looked the thing over. “Hm… I guess I could have the thing as a snack. Or maybe make some homestyle hay fries with it. Anyway, thanks for letting me know about this.” With nothing else to say, I headed out and made my way to the southeast. The Carousel Boutique would be the best next destination for me.

I both love Sundays and dislike them. I enjoy them for bringing a much needed day of rest, but also dislike them for how dull they make the day. With so few people around, the town felt almost lifeless. I could literally talk to myself and nopony would hear me. I could not wait until tomorrow.

The southeastern edge of town is always the quietest part of town. And Rarity’s home is the jewel that stands out most among all the other dwellings. I was unsure of how to approach Rarity regarding the memories of that dream, but with how she is practically my best friend, I was sure I could find a way to bring up the subject.

Knowing I did not have to knock, I pushed the boutique’s front door open. The bell that hung just behind the door rang as expected, getting the attention of the only pony in the room. Surprisingly, it was not Rarity. It was someone I had all but forgotten about. Mitta, who seemed to be doing an inventory check. “Welco… Oh, James! Hello! Can I help you with anything?”

My friend trotted right over to me and into my arms for an embrace. How… In my despair during that dream, how did I forget about her? Mitta and I have always had a special bond since I discovered her and Sunny Town out in the Everfree Forest. And yet… During that brief time, I could not remember her and what we had been through. The little crimson and gray earth pony mare held onto me with one arm while I gently held her head to my chest. A small smile spread across my lips. It felt good to see her again after what felt like far too long.

“James…? Can I help you with anything? I was a little busy when you walked in.” Mitta asked once more, reminding me that I had not offered an actual reply. In my mental and emotional constipation, I had only provided a few puzzled and confused mumbles. I suppose she had every right to be concerned though. My mind was still a cluttered mess of emotions.

“Sorry… I’m just…especially happy to see you right now.” I said quietly while my grip on her remained firm. It almost felt like I had just been reminded of a priceless treasure I had left buried in a basement that I had only just rediscovered while looking for something else.

I heard a faint giggle from my friend while she threw her other arm around me. “I missed you too… Haven’t seen you for a few days. Wanna meet up for lunch tomorrow?”

“That sounds great. But for the moment, do you know where I can find Rarity? It’s kind of urgent.” I quietly replied, hoping my gorgeous friend was at least upstairs. There was no sign of her anywhere in the workroom despite having most of her equipment put away. Must have been a slow weekend.

My friend nodded with a smile while motioning towards the stairwell that leads to the second floor. “Mmhm. She’s right upstairs working on some custom orders right now. She said I shouldn’t disturb her unless necessary, but I don’t think she’d turn away one of her best friends.”

That certainly saved me the trouble of hunting her down. I tenderly nuzzled Mitta’s cheek with my own. “Thanks, Mitta. I’ll just let you get back to work then?”

“Sure! I still have a bit of stuff to check.” She then went over to a stool and picked up a clipboard with the underside of her hoof. “Now… Did I count fifty rubies or just forty-nine? And was that a half dozen pounds of gold thread or seven?”

Seeing that she was quite focused on her task, I left Mitta to her current agenda and made my way up the stairs. After passing the bathroom, I came to the door that led into Rarity’s private quarters. From within, I could hear the beautiful muffled tone of her voice singing a familiar song I had come to recognize. “At home at the opera, on a fancy yacht… I’ll be the talk…the talk of Canterlot. I’m the crème du la crème, not just another Jane Doe…”

It has certainly become one of my favorite songs written by her. Is Rarity secretly a songwriter? I never did ask… Regardless, I opened the door as quietly as I could to avoid disturbing her train of thought. And once I stepped into the room, I found Rarity’s magic hard at work. Many pieces of fabric and accessories were floating through the air along with small tailoring tools that were all coated by that glittering light blue magic aura. And standing at the center of the room with a dress horse before her and horn aglow with a matching billowing magic aura was Rarity herself.

I am uncertain who the attire was for, but it seemed to consist of varying hues of white, red, and gold. Went together quite well. I only saw the design that one time, so I did not have enough time to commit its form to my memory. Regardless, I waited patiently on a stool while watching my beautiful friend work her expertise and skill. It was poetry in motion, seeing the fabric being unfurled, snipped, stitched, and applied all in a veil of light blue magical energy. All the while Rarity would continue to hum and sing, doing to my ears what her little show was doing to my eyes. However, with the memories of that dream still fresh in my mind, I did not feel entirely comfortable.

After a short while, Rarity paused in her endeavors and let out a satisfied and forceful sigh. “There we go. That should do for now. Need to plan out the rest. Now then, gold lace or… Hm?”

It was then that Rarity happened to notice me behind her. I offered her a silent wave while smiling. Upon seeing me, those lovely azure eyes lit up immensely. “Darling! When did you get here?” Wasting no time, Rarity practically flung all of her supplies across the room towards her work desk. But instead of ending up in a cluttered mess, they all landed in their proper places in a very tidy fashion. Leave it to Rarity to keep her private chambers tidy. “Truly, fortune smiles upon me today. A burst of inspiration and a visit from my beloved? Only a surprise delivery of fine wine and fresh gourmet cheese could make this day perfect now!”

Before I could even say anything, she was in my arms and tenderly embracing me. “But what brings you by my home, darling? Is there something I can help you with?”

That show of suppressed love and genuine generous sweetness I had always known her for… Rarity was absolutely showering me with it. But even then, my doubt was holding me back somewhat. And sure enough, it did not take Rarity long to notice that something was not quite right. She soon pulled away and gazed at me with noticeably worried eyes. “Darling… Is something amiss? You have not even said anything. And you feel…distant.”

Much like my previous friends, I decided to just be direct with my answer. “I woke up from a nap just an hour ago or so. And… The dream I had… It felt more real than most dreams. And… I wanted to see you to make sure that you were still…well…you.”

Rarity was understandably baffled. It is not like she could have seen that dream for herself. She tenderly rested her upturned hoof against my cheek and gazed at me with such profound sympathy and support. “James, my dear… What was it that occurred in such a dream that could make you doubt me?”

I was uncertain if I should divulge much of what occurred to her. Especially with… I looked right at her when I asked in return, “Would you ever really…cast me aside for a boulder?”

Saying that seemed to awaken a look and feeling of shame in my friend. Her eyes glanced down and then from left to right while she slightly backed away from me. She then dropped down onto the floor again and walked over to her bed. She looked at me and patted the soft covers in invitation with a hoof. Understanding that she wanted me to approach her, I did just that. But once I took a seat, I felt myself being grasped by an unseen force. Her magic.

I was forced to lean my upper body towards her, though I did not feel intimidated or worried. Rarity in turn brought her face to my own and soon closed her eyes. I knew what was coming. That precious kiss. Our lips joined, melting away much of my doubt. It was then that her magical grasp on me released me, allowing me to gently drag Rarity down to the mattress below. I felt her arm curl around me. I remember the touch of her tongue against my own. It felt as if…it had been too long. Soon, our lips parted and she gazed at me as I noticed a lone tear flow from her eyes. “How could I ever choose anything over all that you have given me?”

A twinge of guilt welled up in my heart. I swear I did not seek to make Rarity feel bad by revealing a glimmer of what she did to me in that dream. “I just… It felt real… I thought you had…”

Rarity tenderly placed her hoof over my lips while we continued to rest upon our sides. She then showed a soft smile while she whispered to me. “My love… Whatever it was you saw in that dream, think nothing of it. It was merely a dream. Nothing more. The truth is that I love you. You have been a dear friend to me for so long and you have given me so much. And in return, I have given you my heart. You are…irreplaceable to me. I could never choose anything over the boundless love you have shared with me. You will always have me, my prince. As I will always have you…”

Such powerful words… Rarity has always been one for flair and sophistication and her choice of vocabulary proved it. It felt…so touching to hear her say those things. She has always been one of my dearest friends and I was relieved to see that had not changed. Once more, our lips touched as our eyes closed. Oh, what a kiss… I felt my hand rise while our tongues began to dance, feeling for something. And I felt it. Her hoof. My fingers tenderly curled over the sides while it curved towards me. The same hoof that held the bracelet I gave her a year ago. So beautiful, yet so loving. It is an honor to know that she loves me so.

This kiss lasted quite a while. When we did finally break it, albeit reluctantly, my mind was in a bit of a haze. And from that look in her eyes, Rarity’s was too. But even then, we still managed to sit up and hold each other in an embrace. I heard Rarity whisper to me in an almost sorrowful whisper, “I love you, my prince…”

My hand tenderly caressed her silken coat on her back. And I replied in kind. “I love you too, m’lady…”

Five down. One to go. My doubts had all but faded and had been replaced with soothing relief. But there was still Applejack. I needed to make certain the last things she ever said to me were never really said. As much as I wanted to stay and partake in a spot of tea with Rarity, I felt the urgent need to seek out my remaining friend. I gave Rarity a goodbye kiss and made my way out of the boutique. But upon doing so, I saw a…rather peculiar sight. Right next to the tree that stood outside the Carousel Boutique was another bale of hay. Only it seemed that someone had gone out of their way to dress this one up like a blocky scarecrow. It was wearing a light blue jacket that looked like it had been made for me and a baseball cap.

“…..What?” I blurted out while approaching it. This time, I felt the urge to investigate. I just happened to see a bale of hay in town, then I find one right outside Twilight’s place when I try to leave, and now I find one that has been haphazardly dressed up outside the Carousel Boutique. I knew it was not there when I arrived, so Rarity could not have put it there. And even then, if she had been the one to place it there, she would have dressed it up much better.

“OK, what gives? Is someone in this thing?” I asked out loud while circling the hay. I tried giving it a lift and found that it was just as heavy as the one I had tried to drag into Twilight’s house. Something had to have been inside it. “I know something’s in this thing. You better show yourself. I don’t wanna have to dump boiling water on this thing to flush you out.”

What happened next actually gave me a bit of a spook. A pink nose and a pair of nerdy blocky glasses emerged on the side that was facing me. To top it off, a blocky bushy moustache and matching blocky bushy eyebrows adorned the goofy pair of glasses as well. Was it even hay at all? Was it some sort of new life form? Oh, who am I kidding… Anyone could tell it was Pinkie Pie in another weird disguise. But I decided to mess with her for a bit. “You know, you’re a long way from the nearest pineapple and ocean.”

“Huh…?” I heard Pinkie’s unmistakable high-pitched voice say from within the bale of hay. I guess even she did not grasp what I was getting at.

Trying to make as much fun of the situation as possible while doing my best to humor Pinkie Pie and her atrocious espionage skills, I continued with the farce while placing my hand on the hay. “Oh, wait… The guy I’m thinking of is a sponge and a total obnoxious douche. What’s your name again? I think I remember… Oh right. Haybob Squarecoat. So, Mr. Squarecoat... What brings you to the Carousel Boutique?”

“Me?! Well… Um… I was just gonna… Um… I was gonna see if Rarity could… Uh… Could…make me a new coat! Gotta have all my coats…uh…square, you know!” Pinkie replied from within her disguise. “I’ll just…uh…head on inside.”

“Yeah, you go ahead and do that. See ya.” I retorted with a slight snicker while the bale of hay started hopping towards the door. Feeling a bit more lighthearted than before, I decided to continue on to the west. Sweet Apple Acres likely still had Applejack doing some work.

I stayed to the south of Ponyville, staying just outside its borders to avoid interacting with anyone that may distract me from my task. Eventually, the roof of a tall farmhouse began to rise over the horizon. And rows of trees lined with red dots. Well… Some were. I suppose the harvest season was on the verge of being completed. There were only a handful of trees that were still loaded with apples.

Soon enough, I came to the main area of Sweet Apple Acres. And I did not have to wait long to spot Applejack coming out of the barn side of the farmhouse with a pair of empty bushels at her sides. Feeling both anxious and hopeful, I hastened my pace while calling out to her. “Hey, AJ! Got a minute?”

My farm friend was quick to look in my direction and gave me her usual inviting smile. “Howdy, James! Ya come over for a lil’ bushel haulin’? Might not be much longer before we’ve got all the trees out ‘ere cleared out.”

While it would not hurt to earn a few more bits and to get some exercise, I was not there for that. “Um… Maybe some other time, AJ. I came here for a more…personal reason, if you have time.”

“Sure! I’ve always got the time ta help out a friend. What’s eatin’ ya?” Applejack replied while dropping her bushels for the time being.

Still unsure of whether or not I should reveal all of the details over what I saw in that dream, I decided to start things with a simple question. “Well… How do I say this… AJ? Have you ever…hated me?”

Not surprisingly, my friend tilted her head to one side with a flummoxed expression on her face. “Beg yer pardon? Hate ya? What makes ya say that?”

“Please be honest with me, AJ. Have you ever hated me?” I asked again, wanting an honest answer.

Applejack’s puzzled expression became one that was more worrisome. It was then I could tell she knew I was not joking around with her. “Well… Never, if ya wanna know the truth. I mean… I’ll say it right now. You and I haven’t really clicked all that loud, but… I’d say we’ve gotten mighty tight with each other over the last few years. But why’d ya ask me that? I didn’t do somethin’ wrong, did I?”

“Not in reality. It’s just… I just woke up from a nap. And the dream I had felt…too real. You ever have a dream like that? Where you woke up questioning if what you saw was something that really happened or was going to happen?” I replied while feeling the doubt tugging at my heart. I did not want to lose Applejack.

Applejack let out a sigh at those words. She then sat down on a stump nearby that seemed to be used for splitting firewood. I have occasionally spotted her swinging an axe around. She has quite the swing and great aim. Regardless, she motioned for me to approach her, so I pulled over a wooden crate to sit on. She then bowed her head and sighed again. “I know what ya mean, James. A while ago, after the Apple family had that lil’ run-in with those Flim Flam hooligans, I had a dream where the two dopes had bought out the farm and we had until sundown ta pack up. And when I woke up, I honestly felt like it was real. I went around askin’ my brother and grandma if the farm was bein’ bought out.”

I stayed silent to allow Applejack to continue. She soon let out a slight chuckle and looked at me with those big green eyes. “And wouldn’t ya know it? It didn’t happen. I mean, sure. That memory stuck around in my head for a while, but the farm’s just fine today, ain’t it? So I say whatever ya saw in yer dream… Just forget about it. Just a dream, ya know?” But she then frowned at me with a somber look in her eyes. Apparently, she realized she had not given me a direct answer. “I mean… No, James. I never hated ya. Never even remotely disliked ya. Yer my friend. And the Apple family never gives up on their friends.”

Next thing I knew, she had her arms around me for a firm yet gentle embrace. “Never forget that, all right?”

I responded in kind, feeling my faith in my friend being mostly restored. My arms tenderly draped across her back. “Thanks, AJ… I’d hate to lose you…”

Before I even had the chance to do anything, Applejack pulled away from me and…placed her hat on my head. Still looks good with her mane showing, but she certainly does look fine in that hat too. “And I’d hate ta lose ya, pardner.”

Applejack did not say anything about why she placed her hat on me. Perhaps a sign of kinship? An attempt to cheer me up? Whatever the reason was, she did not even so much as ask for it back. So I tried to make light of it by giving her a smile while angling the hat’s wide brim downward a bit over my face. “Any fella with a lil’ lady like you for a friend is one lucky fella indeed.”

That got a good chuckle out of my friend. Appreciating her efforts to cheer me up, I gently placed her hat back on her head while making certain it was on the proper angle. After she lifted her hoof to the brim to adjust it further, Applejack hopped back onto her hooves. “Ya sure yer feelin’ all right though? Anythin’ I can do?”

As much as I appreciated her concern, and as much as I wanted to ignore and suppress the doubt in my heart, I still felt uneasy. As much as I wanted to believe that everything that happened in that dream was just a mirage, some small part of me was not so quick to let me dismiss it as false. “Nah… I’ll be fine. Besides, don’t you still have some apples to pack away?”

“Guess ya got me there. I really should get back to buckin’ the rest of the apples around here. But if ya ever need anythin’, just holler. All right?” Applejack replied while showing me her caring smile before retrieving her bushels and heading back out into the grove of apple trees. As for me, I just wanted some time alone to think. So I headed south.

My destination was the local park just past the brook at the south of Ponyville. Even though Sundays tend to be fairly lazy days in town, the park tends to see a lot of visitors taking advantage of the day off. Granted, not every business in town is closed on the day, but I digress. I was not in the mood for the presence of others or conversation, so I made my way to my favorite spot in the entire park.

The air gradually became quiet while a warm summer breeze blew through my hair. My favorite spot. The local pond. I am quite frankly surprised that it does not get more visitors. As usual, I saw that sack of fish food set out in the middle of that tiny peninsula that juts out into the body of water. Once I was in my favorite spot, I took a seat by the sack of fish food. Only this time, I did not toss any to the fish that were likely waiting just below the water’s surface. I did not come to relax, but to think.

My left leg was completely extended while my other was bent with my knee sticking up to allow my hand to rest on it. My mind wandered in the near silence of the area around me. I had found and spoken to all six of my dearest friends. The friends I feared I had lost. And even though they were still themselves… Still the same wonderful women I had come to adore, the memories still came flooding back.

I still remembered the anxiety… The fear that caused my chest to burn and stomach to churn. The pain of being kicked squarely in the head by my own girlfriend. The wrath… The building despair and madness… I even still remember the smell of blood on my hands… That wretched laughter as I tore Discord apart… What had I become… And of course, I could still remember the cold that filled me and the weakness that dragged me down as I lay dying after all was said and done. I was dying. And I had lost that which made my life worth living. Erased on the whims of a mad god. Never to return.

It was just a dream. I kept trying to tell myself that. But it was not easy to let go of the notion that it was something more. However, I did not have that much time to think things over for much longer as I heard the sound of hooves clopping. They were drawing near, but I paid them no mind. Probably just some visitors who wanted to feed the fish. But they came to a stop just behind me. I felt the urge to get up and walk away to find a more secluded location. I was not in the mood for conversation or company. But before I could, a familiar voice spoke up behind me. “James…”

I was left both happy, yet anxious when I heard that voice. I immediately turned my head to look behind me. They were all there. Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight Sparkle. And they all had the exact same concerned look on their faces. It was then that Twilight spoke again. “We need to talk.”

It was hardly surprising. What with Pinkie Pie having likely tailed me all afternoon in that lousy disguise, she probably talked to all my friends after I spoke to them. I still felt no words come to my lips, so I weakly motioned my hand for them to gather around. They all walked around to my front and took a seat or lied down. All six of my most precious friends were lined up in a row before me. And yet, I still felt uneasy. I did not understand why. I always felt calm in their presence.

“Are you…feeling all right?” Fluttershy asked quietly, showing a profound worry in those beautiful eyes.

Feeling strangely bitter, I replied dryly with my voice in more of a monotone that I rarely speak with anymore. “I’m guessing a certain Haybob Squarecoat told you I haven’t quite been myself today?” My eyes were focused exclusively on Pinkie Pie. And she knew it.

“Wait, how’d you know?! There’s no way you could’ve seen through that disguise! I kept changing it up!” Pinkie exclaimed loudly, looking genuinely surprised I had seen through her disguise. Rainbow Dash silently shook her head while appearing to be mildly annoyed. I suppose even she could see through it with no problem.

“Pinkie, you already tried and failed to hide from me using a cardboard box. What makes you think I wouldn’t notice you hiding in a bale of hay with you adding more and more stuff to it? When a disguise doesn’t work, you throw it out and use something else.” I once more replied dryly. That actually got a bit of a chuckle or grin out of the rest of my friends. I just hope they never directly ask her to wear a disguise to keep track of someone. It would likely backfire horribly.

“Uh… Yes… That would be wise. But in any case, darling… Pinkie Pie informed us that you have not been quite…yourself today. And you have come to us with the exact same worries each time.” Rarity then explained while still looking rather worried.

Applejack then added, “I know ya already went over that whole dream thing with me, but… James, we gotta know. What happened that’s got ya so weirded out?”

I could tell that they were not going to depart. And a part of me did not want them to. I was glad that they had sought me out during my time of need. But I was reluctant to reveal the full details. “Are you sure you want to know?”

“What kinda question is that? We all came here to find out. Go ahead, big guy. Tell us. We’ll listen.” Rainbow Dash then said rather softly, not showing her usual brashness.

With some hesitation, I decided to break things to them slowly. “OK… The dream was… It was when we had to deal with Discord.”

“But that was a few years ago by now, was it not?” Rarity asked while sounding noticeably puzzled. If what I saw was a dream, then what was it that really happened between us and that freak show that left Rarity looking hardly bothered at all? Was he still alive?

I continued to speak in that low monotone, not feeling emotional enough to speak normally. “I don’t even know anymore… But from what I remember, he stole the Elements of Harmony and we went looking through a labyrinth or something. I wasn’t worried since I was all armored up. But…when I found some of you… You had been…corrupted… Changed… You weren’t even the same people anymore.”

They seemed all too aware of what it was I was referring to, judging by those uneasy or even slightly horrified expressions. But Twilight still managed to reply calmly. “Go on…”

Despite the silence, I could feel a subtle tension in the air. “You turned me away… Declared you hated me. Some of you even attacked me. Hurt me. It was only then that I knew what I had lost…and who had taken it from me. I fled the labyrinth to find Discord… Tricked him into a ‘game’ where our lives were the prizes and…”

It did not take much imagination after that last bit to figure out what happened. Fluttershy’s eyes went wide in horror before she asked, “You…killed him?”

The memories became more vibrant. I felt tears build in my eyes as I felt my chest burn while I held my hand to my face. “I went mad… All that laughing to drown the pain… I can still remember the smell of blood… I even remember the feeling of cold when I was bleeding to death in the end… I remember the moment when I…”

I was suddenly silenced when I felt a hoof over my mouth. When I lowered my hand from my weeping eyes, I saw Pinkie Pie holding her hoof over my lips, tears also starting to fall from her eyelids. Her gaze was silently pleading with me to say no more. And so I stopped speaking. But my words had clearly jarred my friends.

“That sounds like…one hay of a nightmare…” Rainbow Dash spoke softly while directing her gaze at the ground.

“I knew somethin’ was on yer mind… But somethin’ like that? What did ya even eat last night ta make you dream up somethin’ that freaky?” Applejack asked with her eyes showing sympathy and concern.

I held my hand to my face again, letting the tears flow. The memories… Even though they were false, they still hurt. “I don’t know… But it felt so real…”

Finally, Pinkie Pie moved my hand away from my face and looked at me with a pleading gaze while speaking with a surprisingly serious tone I rarely hear from her. “But it wasn’t really, right? But if it really hurt that much… James, we’ve been friends for a long time now. But… What are we to you?”

A question that I was almost expecting. I suppose I would’ve eventually had to answer that at some point. I was unsure of how to answer that at first, averting my eyes before asking in return, “Do you mind if what I say sounds corny at all?”

“All that matters is that you are honest with us, darling. Go right ahead.” Rarity replied with a calming tone in her voice.

It was then that I decided to be completely straightforward with my answer. Without even bringing myself to look at them, I spoke my heart. “You girls are my life.”

Nothing. Not the slightest sound was heard in response. I turned to look at them and saw that they were frozen in place. They glanced about, bowed their heads, even shed a tear or two, but did not say a word. In the end, it was Rainbow Dash who broke the silence while looking genuinely touched. “What do you mean…?”

I tried going into detail, hoping I could make my answer more clear. “When I came to this world, I had practically nothing on me. I was lost. I was confused. I had no idea what to do. But on my very first day, you were all there for me. You welcomed me with more hospitality than I could’ve ever had expected back on my home planet and helped me get accustomed to this wonderful world. I was never without help and you were always there for me. You were…and still are the foundation of my life in Equestria. I don’t even want to know where I’d be today if I never met you girls…”

They continued to gaze at me in tearful silence. But soon, Applejack gazed at me with a bit of a smirk while still shedding some tears before trotting towards me. “Come ‘ere, sugar cube.”

Next thing I knew, my strong and dependable friend was holding me in a tender embrace. One by one, the rest of my friends came forward as well. I was soon being held in a rainbow of colors of the wonderful women who have come to mean everything to me. I then heard Fluttershy whisper, “The feeling is mutual, honey…”

As much as I tried, I could not get my arms around all of them. So all I did was bask in their warmth and their sincere affection. I heard Twilight begin to speak from next to my head. “James… Thank you. I’m glad we met you too. And don’t let any dream tell you that we would leave or betray you, because we won’t. You are just as important to us as we are to each other. You’re a piece of a puzzle. And I don’t want that puzzle to ever be incomplete…”

However, it was then that an important question came to mind. “Thanks… But wait… How did we handle Discord when he got lose again?”

“Wait, you seriously don’t remember? You been comatose for a few years?” Rainbow Dash asked in return from right next to me.

Suddenly, Pinkie Pie burst out of the group hug with an excited smile. “Oh, I can show you! I made these for just such an occasion!” She then reached behind her, apparently into her ‘Pinkie Space’, and pulled out a total of eight small wooden puppets. Judging by the strings attached and the control bars, they seemed to be marionettes. Six of them were of my six closest friends without any horns or wings, one was obviously Discord, and the eighth was clearly me in armor with sword and shield in hand.

“OK, that’s a might creepy, Pinkie… And when’d ya make those?” Applejack remarked while my friends started to pull away from me. Was Pinkie Pie seriously about to put on a puppet show?

“Oh, I made these a while ago just for fun! Anyway, let’s get started!” Pinkie exclaimed while she held the control bars for my puppet self up. Just do not ask me how she did it without fingers…

“OK, from what I remember… We were all separated like the first time when we went into the labyrinth to find the Elements of Harmony. So James was all on his own!” Pinkie Pie narrated while making my puppet ‘walk’ along in a jumpy and clattering manner. But what can you do when your only means to control them is with strings?

“But after a while, he met up with Twilight! And boy, were they happy to see each other!” Pinkie then used her other hoof to hold the control bars that moved Twilight’s puppet form. She then made hers and mine come together before making their arms rise up and cutely hold each other in a hug that got a sound of adoration from some of my friends.

“After that, they decided to stick together.” Pinkie Pie then made our puppets ‘walk’ in place to signify them moving through the maze. “But when they rounded a few more corners, they found Rarity and Tom!”

“Tom? Wait a second… Wasn’t that the…” I started to say, but Rarity suddenly barged in with a truly flustered look.

“Pinkie, no! We promised we would never speak of this again!” Rarity practically yelled while I noticed her starting to sweat. Did she remember her strange attraction to that boulder?

But Pinkie Pie did not seem willing to relent. “Sorry, but he wants to know what happened! But I didn’t make a puppet for… Oh, wait!” She then reached to the side and pulled over a rock lying nearby that was roughly as big as my puppet form. “There we go! Now we have Tom! Anyway, Rarity wasn’t acting herself! She wanted nothing to do with her friends and instead kept showering her affection on the handsome boulder!” All the while, Pinkie made Rarity’s puppet constantly rub against the spare rock while Rarity tried to hide her face in utter embarrassment. Despite how unpleasant the memories of that dream were, Rarity’s reaction was utterly hilarious. I could not help cracking a grimace at the awkward recreation of that moment.

“Never knew you had a fetish for big rocks, Rarity.” Rainbow Dash said with a smirk while wiggling her eyebrows.

Rarity did not take that well, clearly not being proud of her actions that day. “I do not! It was Discord's doing and you know that! Why do you think I never wanted us to speak of this again?!”

Feeling the urge to poke fun at such a ridiculous attraction, I smirked at Rarity. "Just what else did you do with that thing that you're not telling us?"

"James, I... I... Ugh, please! Just stop teasing me!" Rarity groaned loudly as everyone around me laughed while she pulled her mane over her face. Maybe that was going a bit too far, but I am sure she would never go that far with a boulder.

“Anyway… Back to the story!” Pinkie Pie said loudly to get our attention. “James was disturbed by the changes in Rarity. It hurt to see somepony so precious to him become so different and wrong! Fortunately, Twilight knew what was wrong and how to fix her. But since she couldn’t use magic without her horn, she explained to James how to use the spell since his armor’s gauntlets could still use magic!”

I was actually mildly shocked to know that there was really a way to return my friends to normal. If only I had known that the changes in their minds and souls was temporary… So much bedlam could have been avoided. Oh well. It was merely a dream, so perhaps it was not the case then. Regardless, my puppet extended the hand that held the sword towards Rarity. And after that, Pinkie Pie continued to speak. “And wouldn’t you know it? The spell worked! Rarity remembered who she was and pushed the boulder away! And she was very happy to see her friends again!”

The three puppets then gathered around each other, showing a type of cute group hug. But once that was over, Pinkie made Discord’s puppet jump into the scene. “But Discord saw everything! And he went right to the rule breakers! He laughed and called out ‘Oh, too bad! The temptation was too great to resist, wasn’t it? You knew you shouldn’t use magic, but you did it anyway, huh?’. It looked bad. Discord was right. James did use magic when the rules were that magic and flying couldn’t be used!”

Pinkie then made Twilight’s puppet hop forward. “But Twilight had an idea! ‘Hold on! We couldn’t use magic to help ourselves find the Elements of Harmony! That spell was just to turn our friend back to normal! It’s completely unrelated to this game of yours!’ Twilight said while looking up at James. He knew what she was getting at.”

With a flick of a string, Pinkie made the wings on the back of my puppet extend. “James then said ‘And I don’t see what’s wrong with using my wings for little things like this.’ right before using his feathers to tickle Discord’s nose!” And that is exactly what she did. She made the wing go towards Discord’s puppet face and rub the tips of the feathers over the nose.

“After a great sneeze, Discord pouted and crossed his arms. ‘All right, fine! But if I see you doing any other kind of magic or using those wings to fly, the game is over and I win. Got it?!’ Discord shouted before disappearing again. And with that big meanie outta the way, they could continue the search!” Pinkie continued before yanking Discord’s puppet out of sight and making the puppets of myself, Rarity, and Twilight hop and flail along while trying to simulate walking.

Next, Pinkie Pie made Applejack’s puppet come into view. “The next pony they found was Applejack! But something was off about her too. She kept saying things that weren’t true or didn’t even make sense! But with one cast of the same spell as before, she was back to her old self. Good old honest Applejack!” Applejack herself let out a light chuckle at Pinkie’s recounting of her purification. Once more, Pinkie had the puppets engage in a group hug. Even if it was getting repetitious and probably did not happen that way, it was still rather cute to see.

After making the puppets clatter along for a moment longer, she made Rainbow Dash’s puppet hop and flail over to the group. “Everypony then found Rainbow Dash! She seemed OK though. Still tough and loyal just like we’d always known her.” Rainbow Dash crossed her arms and held her head high while nodding proudly. I guess she was feeling pretty good with herself for being one of the few to stay out of Discord’s clutches.

“But then they found me!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed while having her puppet come onto the scene. “I was so mean and angry and bitter about everything! Good thing my friends were there to change me back to normal though! And boy, did I ever thank them with the best hug I could ever give!” In ways I cannot explain, the arms of her puppet form suddenly extended like ropes of taffy and wrapped around all the other puppets. Was that a special function she built into it? Either way, my friends mostly grinned or laughed at the enthusiasm of the puppeteer performing.

“And last but not least, there was Fluttershy!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed while making the puppets hop and flail about over towards Fluttershy’s puppet. Funny thing I should mention about the Pinkie Pie puppet is that unlike the others, her puppeteer seemed to be trying to reproduce her jolly hopping movements. But at the sight of the Fluttershy puppet facing the others, I felt great unease fill me as I recalled the moment in the dream when I had been kicked squarely in the forehead by my lover.

“She was just so mean! And she was especially mean to James!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed while making the puppet swing her tail at some of the other pony puppets and even seemed to take a swing at my puppet form. Fluttershy herself even visibly cringed and seemed rather guilty with how she tried to hide her face behind her mane.

“But it didn’t last long. James went right to work on using the spell Twilight taught him to change Fluttershy back. And with that, everypony was back to normal!” Pinkie Pie said once more while she made the Fluttershy puppet practically jump at my puppet replica and hold onto it in an embrace. Cute. Very cute.

“And so, off we went to try to find the Elements of Harmony together! But we had already been searching for a while. And we didn’t even find one! And so Rainbow Dash called out to Discord, claiming the game master was cheating himself! Well, he decided to pop up for a visit!” And as she said those words, Pinkie yanked the Discord puppet back over, but had somehow slipped on a pair of sunglasses, orange water wings, and rather flowery swim trunks. “And so he gawked at us and said ‘Do you mind? I was about to catch some waves down at Cantercun. What’re you complaining about now?’ while we all looked on feeling pretty annoyed.” Sure enough, she was keeping Discord as unpredictable and goofy as I remembered him. The little play was actually getting pretty entertaining.

While doing her best Fluttershy impersonation, which I have to say is quite impressive, Pinkie Pie then spoke while making the Fluttershy puppet hop forward a bit. “Fluttershy was brave enough to step forward. And she asked ‘Um… Well, we haven’t found any of the Elements of Harmony yet and…well… You didn’t give us a lot to go on.’, but then Applejack said ‘Yeah, all ya said was that we had ta search within or some other junk like that. Ain’t sayin’ much, ya know.’ while we all looked at him with really annoyed glares.”

Pinkie Pie then quickly removed Discord’s more tropical attire and put them away somewhere while she made Discord cross his arms. “And Discord just laughed at us and said ‘What, you want me to lay out a trail of bread crumbs for you? I gave you the only hint you’re gonna get., my little ponies.’ while he got closer and closer to us.”

With subtle tweaks of the strings, Pinkie Pie made Discord’s puppet form shamble closer to us. It seemed to be approaching my puppet form more than anyone else. “And he looked down at us and smirked and said ‘You know, you could just give up. If you think this game’s a lost cause, we can…’ but he got cut off when Rainbow Dash kicked him away!”

As she said, the Rainbow Dash puppet did a type of jumping kick and smacked the Discord puppet away with a blow to the abdomen. “But Rainbow Dash noticed something weird when she kicked Discord. She looked at him and shouted ‘Hey! I felt something there! Something that didn’t feel like bone!’ while we all started to give him some funny looks.”

Of course. So he did hide the Elements of Harmony inside his own body. Anyway, Pinkie Pie had the Discord puppet raise its hands. “Discord decided to play dumb and acted like nothing was wrong. ‘Well, when you’re me, who knows how your body works, Rainbow Dash. I could be made of fish paste and candy canes on the inside for all you know!’ he said with a laugh. But James was starting to get an idea. He pointed his sword at the goofy draconequus and smirked a bit. ‘In that case, stick out your tongue and let’s see what’s on it.’ he demanded while we looked on. I remember thinking we were about to play doctor or something!”

And so she made the Discord puppet’s lower jaw drop open before a long thin pink appendage extended quite a distance out of it. Probably installed it herself while she was making it. “So he stuck out his really really long tongue. And there was nothing on it! ‘See? I have nothing to hide.’ he said with that smug smirk still on his face. But that’s when James grabbed him by the tongue and said ‘I meant to show us the whole thing!’ and started pulling!”

That actually caught me by surprise. She made my puppet version drop its sword and shield and grab the ‘tongue’ with both hands before it started to pull with the pink appendage beginning to extend. “Discord didn’t like this at all and started to cry out ‘Whoa, what’re you doing?! That’s not nice! Let go!’ but we all started to join in! Applejack said ‘What’s the matter, Discord? Ponies got yer tongue?’ while we all started pulling!”

True to her word, all six of the pony puppets grabbed the tongue and started pulling as well while it started coil on the ground. Did we seriously do that?! It almost looked painful, but hilarious too! After the tongue had been pulled on long enough for three times its initial length to emerge from Discord, I saw them. All lined up in a row were the six Elements of Harmony hanging from Discord’s tongue. “And there they were! The Elements of Harmony had been ‘within’ Discord the whole time!”

My friends started to show looks of satisfaction or anticipation, as they seemed to be recalling their moment of triumph. “We couldn’t believe it! The one place we never would’ve guess to look! We all scrambled to put on our matching Elements, even if they were a bit icky and slimy. ‘You’ve got to be kidding me, Discord! We had to search within you the whole time? You jerk!’ Twilight yelled at Discord while we all stood ready to use the Elements. Victory was ours!”

There were some chuckles and grins among my friends. Finally, Pinkie Pie gave the string that was connected to the tail of the Discord puppet a yank, causing the tongue to start rapidly retreating back into the body. “And so we stood victorious, the Elements of Harmony back in their rightful places! ‘Looks like we win, you wretch! Any last words?’ Rarity asked while she stood ready to use the Elements with us. Discord, defiant as he was, groaned before bowing his head in frustration. ‘You little… Fine. I did all I could to make sure I came out on top, but you all won fair and square. If nothing else, I’m a man of my word. Let’s get this over with!’ Discord groaned before he stood ready with his arms crossed. He knew he lost and there was nothing he could do. And so we put him back where he came from!”

When Pinkie Pie said that though, the six little plastic or glass objects that made up the crystalline gemstone segments of the Elements of Harmony began to give off a glow. And then… Well, I have no idea how she did it, but the little toy props began to essentially recreate the functions of the Elements of Harmony on a much smaller scale. My puppet doppelganger seemed to stand back since the Element of Humanity was likely not necessary to get the job done. Although Rainbow Dash soon spoke up while we all looked on in intrigue. “That’s a pretty funky lightshow those puppets are putting on. Are you sure those are just lights?”

It was at that moment that the rainbow of harmonic magical energy rose rapidly into the air from the six pony puppets and dropped right onto and engulfed the Discord puppet, creating a miniature rainbow in the process. But once the rainbow suddenly faded, I saw that the Discord puppet had quite literally become a stone statue. And the pose… Looks like Discord was trying to spite his opponents to the very end. The pose seemed to show him leaning forward with his tongue sticking out quite far while using a finger to pull one lower eyelid down to reveal the flesh inside. A typical obnoxious facial expression used to annoy or taunt others. Once that fancy lightshow completely faded, Pinkie tugged on the strings again to cause wings and horns to emerge from the puppet forms of Twilight, Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Rarity. “And that’s how Equestria was ma… I mean was saved!”

After eyeing the petrified Discord puppet for a few seconds, I looked at Twilight. “So then… If this reenactment is accurate, Discord is now stuck in this pose right now back in Canterlot?”

“He most certainly is. I guess it’s true what they say. If you make weird faces often enough, it’ll freeze like that!” She replied in an attempt to be funny. And my friends did get a laugh out of it. If nothing else, I felt an overwhelming sense of relief knowing that the outcome of that ordeal was not what my dream made it out to be.

Once the puppets had been put away in…lord knows where, Rarity turned to me with a smile. “See, darling? We triumphed in the end and everypony is no worse for the wear. And you were certainly a big help too. Did that put your doubts in their place?”

I would be lying if I said my doubts were entirely gone. With how vivid and real that dream felt… But even so, after seeing Pinkie Pie go to such lengths to show me what truly happening, I knew there was no way they were lying to me over the true outcome of that day. Rainbow Dash then stepped forward with a smile. “Hey, just forget about that dream, all right? Pinkie Pie might’ve been a bit over-the-top with some of that performance, but it was all true! Discord’s still stuck in stone back in Canterlot and we’re all still the best of friends! No worries, OK?”

A slight smile slowly creeped across my lips. It felt reassuring knowing that all was well in spite of what my memory was telling me. My hands were not stained with blood and those who are most dear to me remain in my life. “Yeah… I just need to keep telling myself what I remember isn’t real. I’m glad you girls are still with me…”

Pinkie Pie then trotted up to me and showed me that optimistic smile of hers before resting a hoof on my shoulder. “Hey, no frowns, OK? Besides, we’ve got some happy days coming up! Did you forget what’s happening in ten days?”

Considering how little I remember since the day Discord was recaptured, I was not surprised something had slipped my mind. “Uh… Remind me again? I’m having trouble remembering a lot of things right now.”

Fluttershy giggled lightly before she reached out and kissed my cheek. “It’s our wedding day, honey. We’ve been planning it out for a while.”

That got my heart pumping and my temperature rising. Marriage? Us? “Wait, seriously? In ten days?”

My friends got a good laugh out of my shock, but Fluttershy never once even snickered. She looked at me with that smile and gaze of adoration, showing she was being quite serious while being very happy at the thought. Applejack then spoke, “What’s wrong, pardner? Y’all ain’t gettin’ cold feet now, are ya? You’ve been engaged for the past few months!”

“No, I’m not! It’s just… Well, with how little I remember, it just seems…sudden. Maybe I just need to get used to the idea all over again.” I replied while still feeling nervous and excited. Fluttershy and I were set to get married in less than two weeks. “Um… Just a reminder, but is there anything else important I might be forgetting?”

Pretty much right when I said that, I heard a familiar buzzing sound that got our attention. It seemed to be coming from the north. Twilight looked at me and smiled excitedly. “This should answer your question.”

It was no secret on what was making that sound as it got closer. It was clearly the sound of Scootaloo riding her scooter. And sure enough, there she was. Scootaloo burst over the top of a hill on her scooter and came rolling down the slope towards the pond. Only… Were her wings a bit bigger than I recall? And was she just a smidge bigger herself? And… Who was that riding the scooter behind her? There was the sound of a young filly squealing in excitement coming from somewhere behind her.

Scootaloo made a beeline right for us. I was initially worried about her going right into the pond, but she instead skimmed right across the surface with only the scooter’s wheels being dragged through the water. She came to a stop right in front of us and swiftly removed her helmet. She definitely seemed like she had aged slightly since I last saw her, but she still had that energetic smile and gleam in her eyes that I had come to adore. Rainbow Dash was quick to praise her. “Smooth moves, squirt! Your wings just keep getting stronger every year, huh?”

“You bet they do, Rainbow Dash! And somepony wanted to take a ride today.” Scootaloo replied with enthusiasm while her passenger hopped off the scooter’s board with an unsteady but giddy stance. But who was this child? Her legs seemed unusually long… Almost fawnlike. I am pretty sure Fluttershy had an identical body during her childhood if my memories of her old photos serve me well. Her coat was similar to Fluttershy’s as well, but was slightly tanner. And her mane and tail… They were the same shade of pink as Fluttershy’s, but were also dark brown. It strangely brought to mind Neapolitan ice cream… The style was somewhat similar to Fluttershy’s, although not as long and the tail was somewhat wavier, if that makes sense. And the eyes… The same as mine.

Before I could even ask who this little filly was, she trotted right over to me and nuzzled her head against my chest. “Hi, Daddy!”

What… She… At first, my mind could not process those words. The filly had just referred to me as her father. I turned my gaze to Fluttershy, who seemed to understand that I was sincerely confused. In return, she smiled lovingly at me and spoke softly. “She’s ours, James. Her name is Gladesong.”

Gladesong… Such a sweet name. And such an adorable filly. And… We made her together? I was a father? As much of a shock it was to me, I could not help finding the child to be utterly adorable. I tenderly rested my hand on the back of her head, stroking her mane tenderly. Eventually, I asked the big question. “So… I’m a dad?”

“For the last few years, darling. She’s almost three years old by now.” Rarity replied with an endearing smile.

Even though the role of fatherhood had rather literally been shoved into my chest, I felt surprisingly content with it. Even if I was starting to sweat in a bit of anxiety. But if I had been looking out for our child for close to three years… Perhaps I really was cut out for the role.

Things quickly returned to normal. I tended to taking Scootaloo to school and Gladesong to preschool in the mornings before heading to work. And Fluttershy would often join me for lunch. I found that a new room had been added on at home just beyond the stairs in the living room for little Gladesong. And while the doubt from that awful nightmare still lingered, the daily repetition of interacting with those most dear to me slowly caused it to ebb away. Hopefully it would disappear entirely someday soon. But as things were, life was good. No crazy crisis to tend to with my friends. Just the simple life in Ponyville I had come to adore.

However, five days later, I got an unexpected surprise while working at Sugarcube Corner. It was getting close to noon while Pinkie Pie and I were baking a few batches of cupcakes. Nothing out of the ordinary. At least until Mrs. Cake came into the kitchen from the storefront. She showed us that motherly smile she always has before directing her gaze to me. “Oh, James? Somepony wishes to see you out front. I’ll cover for you back here.”

“Me? OK then.” I replied briefly before pushing my way through the twin swinging doors that led out to the storefront. When I emerged, it immediately became clear to me why I had been requested out front. Standing beyond the counter were two of the dearest friends I had in the entire world. Princess Luna and Nightmare Moon. Happy to see my friends and eager to make them happy, I promptly offered them my services. “Oh, hey! Luna, Nightmare Moon! Can I get you anything?”

Nightmare Moon was the one to answer me, smiling calmly beside her sister. “Oh… Not really. The only thing you can truly give us at the moment is a dear embrace, if that is not too much to ask.”

“That’s it? OK then.” I said in return before approaching them from behind the counter. It certainly felt like it had been quite some time since I last saw them or held them in my arms. I could never refuse those wonderful mares. I stood before them and threw an arm around their necks while I felt them each drape a wing over me in the process.

“It’s so good to see you well, my friend…” I heard Luna speak with an oddly subdued voice. I could also feel something with Nightmare Moon by merely touching her. They felt… I am unsure of what it was, but it concerned me. Restrained emotions?

“Are you OK?” I asked while my two gorgeous friends held me in their wings. However, we did not have time to really discuss anything as I saw the front door opening behind them. But as much as I should have been tending to the immediate customer, I was in no hurry to release my two friends from our embrace.

I was pleasantly surprised to see who the customer was. Luna and Nightmare Moon also turned their heads to get a look at who was right behind them. I saw my fiancée’s face peek out from behind the door. She seemed like she was about to speak up before pausing upon seeing the two royal alicorns before her. “Oh, I’m sorry… Am I interrupting anything, your highnesses?”

I decided to not keep myself from her any longer and released my grasp on my two friends. “Oh, not at all. What’s up, honey?”

Nightmare Moon followed with a greeting of her own. “I hope we are not intruding. My sister and I were merely visiting our friend.”

Fluttershy responded with that meek little smile of hers, but then seemed to turn her attention to something that was just behind her. Or maybe even below her. Gladesong was probably right beside her, seeing as how she is likely with Fluttershy when Rarity is not foalsitting her. She then turned her gaze back to the two princesses and gave a proper retort. “Oh, I see. But…um… Right now, there’s somepony I’d love for you to meet.”

“Truly?” Luna asked in return while I felt a slightly excited grin spread across my face. I knew who was right behind that door.

My lover turned to her company and began to speak softly to coax it out. “Come on now… It’s all right. They won’t hurt you.”

I had discovered that Gladesong certainly did inherit some of her mother’s shyness over the last few days, so it was no surprise to me that she was a bit apprehensive over meeting someone new. Eventually, Gladesong did step into view. I found the expressions on Luna and Nightmare Moon’s faces to be rather amusing. It was as if they could not comprehend what they were seeing. Why? Was it really their first time seeing Gladesong in person? Kind of hard to believe since she has been around for a few years. Well, I was not going to question it. Little Gladesong soon turned to her mother and asked, “Mama…? Who are they?”

Fluttershy responded with such a sweet smile before nuzzling our daughter’s cheek. “That’s Princess Luna and Princess Nightmare Moon. They’re the ones who make the moon come out every night and make sure you always have the sweetest dreams.”

“She called you ‘Mama’… Do not tell me she…” Luna stammered a bit with her confusion on full display.

I decided to go ahead and break the news to the two royal sisters. “Luna. Nightmare Moon. This is Gladesong. She’s our daughter.”

Both Nightmare Moon and Luna were showing looks of utter bewilderment. But then Fluttershy followed my words with a cute giggle. “Also… We’ll be getting married in a few days. I hope you can both come.”

Gladesong then took one step forward and bowed in an incredibly cute manner while not looking directly at the two sisters. “Um… It’s an honor to meet you, your…tallness?”

My daughter’s fumbling with her words caused the awkward tension in the air to fade quickly as both Luna and Nightmare Moon chuckled heartily. It would be really hard to not find that moment cute. Nightmare Moon then spoke to my daughter with a smile. “The correct term is ‘highness’, child. But please, there is no need to bow. Your father is a good friend of ours. And you are Gladesong?”

“Ye… Yes. My name is Gladesong. And you’re both…Papa’s friends?” Gladesong replied with a nervous stammer. She clearly had not entirely relaxed in the presence of royalty.

In an endearing attempt to help Gladesong relax, Luna extended her left wing and gently held her wingtip to her chin. “There is no need to be so timid, child. Please do relax. As friends of your father, we are your friends as well.”

This seemed to help Gladesong relax greatly since she instantly looked up with a smile and an excited gleam in her eyes. “Really?! Uh… OK!”

“Now that the thought comes to me, just exactly how old is she?” Nightmare Moon asked while she glanced at us. Were they truly not aware of how old Gladesong is?

Regardless of how odd it was that they had not met Gladesong until that moment, I decided to go ahead and answer the question. “She’s almost three.”

That look of mild shock on their faces definitely seemed to show that they were not expecting such an answer. What, were they thinking that she should still be in diapers? I am actually quite glad I do not recall the diaper phase of her life.

For whatever reason, Nightmare Moon began to make her way towards the door. She then spoke in a barely disguised uneasy voice, “Well… I just now remembered that we are meant to be at the town hall very shortly. But it was good seeing all of you. And it was especially a pleasure to meet you, Gladesong. Be good for your mother and father, all right?”

Gladesong smiled and hopped in place in a similar fashion to what I would expect from Pinkie Pie. “OK! I’ll be good for Mama and Papa!”

“Good to hear. Now then, please do excuse us. Let us meet again very soon.” Luna replied while she too began to make her way out of Sugarcube Corner. We all waved goodbye before the door closed behind my two royal friends.

“They seemed very surprised to see Gladesong. Do you think they just forgot about her?” Fluttershy asked while she looked back to me. Gladesong instead appeared to be distracted by all the delicious treats that were on display inside the front counter.

“I guess it must be hard to remember every single person you’ve met. I know I’ve had that problem before.” I said in return while glancing at the door before turning my attention back to my beautiful and sweet lover. “But now that you’re here, what can I help you with?”

Fluttershy smiled meekly before looking over at our daughter. “Now that you remind me… I know you usually take your lunch break soon. So I was wondering if we could stop by early to maybe chat for a bit. And Gladesong really wanted to have some chocolate drops.”

Of course. Chocolate drops certainly are popular, but they are especially popular with the kids. “Oh, sure! Just let me go get some. Pinkie and I just finished a batch. You and Gladesong just pull up a seat and I’ll be right out.”

I went back into the kitchen to fetch four chocolate drops. Two for Gladesong and the other two for me and Fluttershy. Pinkie Pie had apparently overheard our chat and had already used some icing to adorn two of the chocolate drops with white daisy designs. Something I discovered is that Gladesong has quite a penchant for flowers. And sure enough, when I brought out that tray of treats, she grinned so brightly and giggled while I set out the two chocolate drops in front of her. “Daisies!”

“Very good, Gladesong. And what are those?” Fluttershy asked with a smile. I went ahead and used red, white, and green icing to put more flower designs on the other two just so she could see more flowers.

“Roses!” Gladesong said cheerfully while I pulled up a stool to the table in the corner. When I glanced back at the counter, I saw that Mr. Cake was standing there while flashing me a smile. Since he is a father too, I suppose he understands it is important to spend some time with your sweetheart and child.

“Yup. Red and white roses.” I replied while tenderly stroking my fingers through her mane while Fluttershy looked on with a smile.

“Have things been OK at work, honey?” Fluttershy asked while she started to snack on her chocolate drop. Hers was the one with a white rose design on top.

“Yeah, things are always pretty good. Especially when Pinkie Pie is there. She really knows how to handle herself in the kitchen.” I replied while also enjoying mine.

I am unsure if I should really go into detail over what we discussed. While it was a pleasant and fulfilling conversation between lovers, I strongly doubt it would be of much interest to anyone on the outside looking in. However, there was one little moment with Gladesong I would be happy to share.

Midway into our conversation, I paused when I heard some grunting from Gladesong. When I turned my gaze towards her, I had to stop myself from snickering at the sight of her trying to grab and pick up a chocolate drop with her wing. As anypony would know, pegasus wings are both strong and flexible enough to mimic a hand. I suppose she was trying to mimic her mother’s use of her wings. Only problem was that her wings at the time were so itty-bitty and could not really grasp anything. Finally, she gave up and held the thing between her hooves before taking a bite. I smiled before reaching out and lightly scratching her ear. “Don’t rush it, sweetheart. You’ll earn your wings eventually.”

Once we had finished our chat and the tray of treats, I decided to take my lunch break and headed out with Fluttershy and Gladesong. The adorable little filly stayed right between Fluttershy and me, trotting along with a song in her heart. No, really. She just started singing out of nowhere. I think it was a little song she came up with about flowers. I can see where the ‘song’ in her name comes from, although I cannot remember the lyrics for the life of me.

The café was our destination, as it was many times before. Upon arrival, the waiter fetched us a booster stool for little Gladesong. It looked much like a booster seat I would see in restaurants back on Earth, albeit the legs looked more like a stool’s. “Can’t remember the last time I saw anyone use one of these. Then again, you don’t see baby ponies too often in general.” I said aloud without thinking too much on it.

Fluttershy showed me a calm smile while she watched me help Gladesong into her seat. “Well, we ponies don’t breed that often. We normally only go into season a few times a year and it takes eleven months for the foal to develop.”

“Oh, right. Forgot that. Human females are able to breed roughly once a month and the gestation period lasts only nine months, so there’s lots of kids being born each year.” I replied while remembering the comparison. I pulled up the stool the waiter always provided for me while Fluttershy also pulled up a stool. The waiter then soon returned with menus and glasses of water. Although with Gladesong, he provided her a little apple juice box complete with a bendy straw. However, just as we started to look through our menus, I felt a familiar presence drawing near.

Soon, a familiar voice carrying the accent of nobility spoke up. “Good afternoon, darlings! May I join you?”

Before either of us could even look in the direction of who was addressing us, Gladesong spoke up in a cheery tone. “Hi, Aunty Rarity!”

Indeed, the voice belonged to Rarity. She was standing right behind Fluttershy and I, so it was no wonder Gladesong saw her first. “Hello, Gladesong dearest! Oh, you’re just the filly I was hoping to see! I have a little surprise for you!”

“A surprise?! Show me, show me!” Gladesong squealed while wiggling in her seat. Knowing Rarity, she must have put together a little dress for our daughter. Fluttershy was giggling quietly while watching our daughter dance for Rarity and I too found the moment to be quite cute.

“Oh, aren’t you excited! Now, close your eyes and I’ll show you.” Rarity commanded, which Gladesong immediately complied with. The little filly closed her eyes and even held her hooves over them. But after taking a few steps, Rarity smirked at Gladesong when she lifted one hoof and opened her eye. “No peeking!”

Gladesong quickly closed and covered her eye upon being barked at while her mother and I watched with shared smiles. Rarity had a pair of saddlebags at her sides, the clasps bearing one of the diamonds that make up her cutie mark. Once she was right behind Gladesong, she used the levitation spell to open the one that hung off her right side. What rose up out of the bag was just about what I expected. A minty green hat with a domed top and a wide brim. A white sash of sorts was wrapped around the base, which had numerous flowers neatly tucked into it. She then levitated a small hand mirror from the other bag and held it before Gladesong’s face. “You may look now.”

The instant Gladesong opened her eyes and saw her reflection, one word escaped her lips. “Flowers!”

“Just as you like them! Roses, daises, and pansies. You like it?” Rarity replied while looking exceptionally proud of her work.

Gladesong turned her head every which way to get a good look at her new hat as she looked absolutely delighted with it. “It’s so pretty! Thank you, Aunt Rarity!”

Rarity beamed in delight before reaching out and placing a sweet little kiss on Gladesong’s cheek. “You’re quite welcome, darling.”

Rarity and Gladesong’s very clear bond caught my eye. She was especially doting to my daughter. “You and Gladesong get along pretty well, huh?”

Rarity pulled up another stool and gave both me and Fluttershy a broad smile while Gladesong kept holding the little mirror in her hands to admire the flowers in her hat. “Oh, but of course we are! I did receive the honor of becoming dear little Gladesong’s godmother, of course.”

“You are?” I asked while feeling rather surprised. And admittedly rather stupid. How could I forget something like that?

Fluttershy seemed a bit amused by my obliviousness to this little fact. “Yes, she is. She even suggested the name ‘Gladesong’ before she was born.”

So… Rarity herself devised our daughter’s name in the end. Well, it certainly fit no matter how one would look at it. Gladesong was not bad at singing for a toddler. And she has always loved flowers. Whenever I find her out of the house at home, she is prancing and hopping through flowerbeds or even just basking in them. However, Rarity then added, “It was such a delight that you used the name I suggested, darlings. Just as much of a delight knowing that I will be the best mare at your wedding!”

It was then that the waiter came over with our menus. Even then, Gladesong was so enraptured with her hat that she could not stop looking at her reflection. But I decided to continue the conversation while we started to browse the menus. “Best mare? Don’t you mean ‘best man’? I thought the best man is supposed to escort the groom down the aisle.”

Fluttershy smiled at me, apparently having had some experience with weddings before. “That sounds more like the ‘best stallion’ to me. It doesn’t matter what gender you want the special guest to be. If the pony for the role is a mare, she is called the ‘best mare’. But the one who escorts the bride is always called the ‘mare of honor’ no matter what.”

“I see. And forgive me for needing to be reminded, but who’s the lucky girl who’s getting that role?” I asked with myself wondering who Fluttershy had requested.

Rarity chuckled at the thought, clearly knowing the answer. “Rainbow Dash, if you can believe that. She and Fluttershy go quite a ways back, so she’s ideal for it.”

Rainbow Dash is the last mare I know who could possibly tolerate dressing up all fancy, even for a wedding. Her dress for the Grand Galloping Gala certainly looks impressive, but it also is not terribly fancy. In fact, thinking of the attire got me feeling rather apprehensive. I too am not a big fan of fancy attire, largely due to how stuffy and uncomfortable it can feel. “Uh… Rarity? Are you the one who’s deciding what I’ll wear?”

My gorgeous friend smiled at me while she set her menu aside, having likely decided what she wanted to order. “Oh, that special ensemble was finished quite some time ago. I say your attire for the Grand Galloping Gala will suffice. It does strongly bring to mind a white tuxedo, now that I think about it!”

My attire for the Grand Galloping Gala? Last I checked, it was a robe and not a tuxedo. What had happened before I took that nap a while ago? Everything before that is still a blur. Either way, I decided to take Rarity’s word for it and wait until the big day to see what she was talking about. Since I never saw any clothing at my house that I did not recognize, chances are she was keeping it safe and sound at the Carousel Boutique.

Fluttershy then turned to Rarity and asked, “Is my dress almost done too, Rarity?”

“Oh, absolutely! I’ve been working on it here and there between all my other orders. It should be done no later than tomorrow.” Rarity replied with quite an excited and proud look on her face.

"I hope it looks wonderful. But knowing you, it'll be perfect." Fluttershy said with a hopeful smile. Seeing as how those two have been best friends for some time now, I could not imagine Rarity letting her down.

The rest of the meal went by without much of a hitch or much to mention. Gladesong just could not get enough of looking at her new hat and could only be distracted by the presence of delicious food. It is good to see that she is not a picky eater, but seeing as how ponies will even eat uncooked flowers and grass, I cannot imagine anypony being picky.

That evening after work, I decided to take a little walk through the park to just enjoy the late summer sunset. Fluttershy's little animal friends always do a fine job of looking after and tending to Gladesong. Really makes it easier on both of us.

Once more, I found myself at the pond. I always wind up there whenever I visit the park. As usual, I found the place deserted aside from that sack of fish food that Fluttershy keeps out on that little peninsula that sticks out into the pond. It felt like it had been quite some time since I last visited it.

I sat myself down right by the sack and pulled the flap open. I then took a handful of the stuff inside and tossed it towards the water. Like many times before, some of the fish in the pond leaped from the water to catch some of it before feasting on the rest that floated on the water's surface. Feeding the fish is just such a simple pleasure.

The hissing and whimpering of cicadas filled the air while a warm breeze blew through my hair. I just felt so at peace right there... God, I love Equestria. It feels like it has been so long since I found myself on Ponyville's outskirts for the first time. Best thing to ever happen to me.

My reminiscing was interrupted when I happened to glance to my right. At the very end of the peninsula was something that I could swear had not been there before. A tiny flower patch seemed to be growing there. Not paying much mind to it, I reached back into the sack next to me and tossed another handful of food to the fish. But then I looked back over at the flowers again to find that they had somehow drawn closer.

I initially suspected that it was Pinkie Pie wearing another disguise to sneak up on me. But that patch of flowers was much too small to hide a full-grown earth pony mare. Even so, it was clear to me that somepony was inside it. Deciding to humor my mysterious stalker, I turned my gaze away from the flowers while making sure it was still viewable out of the corner of my eye. Sure enough, it started to inch closer to me. Whoever was in there was doing an admirable job of not letting the disguise make much noise since I barely heard a thing. Eventually, it stopped right next to me. And it was then that I heard a voice come from it. "Rawr!"

It was then that I gave the little flower patch my undivided attention. I gazed right down at it and asked, "Can I help you?"

The flower patch spoke to me again with a little girl's voice. "I am the flower fiend! And I will eat you up!"

Tempted to snicker, I then asked with a straight face, "How? You have no mouth."

"Oh, yes I do! Right here!" Just then, a filly burst from the flowers and clamped her tiny jaws onto my arm as she growled cutely. Sure enough, it was little Gladesong.

"Looks like you got me good, sweetheart. I never would've guessed it was you." I said with a smile. The thing with kids is that you should humor them when they are very young. They will have more fun that way.

Gladesong let out a giggle before she let go of my arm and began to nuzzle her head against my chest. I responded in kind by caressing her head with my hand. She then looked up at me with those big chocolate eyes and asked, "Whatcha doing, Papa?"

"Me? I was just taking a walk to enjoy myself and relax. Maybe even feed the fish." I replied while pointing at the water. Some of the fish were still waiting just under the surface for their next snack.

"Ooh! My turn!" Gladesong exclaimed before she went to the sack and reached down into it before lifting her head back out with a mouthful of pellets in her jaws. But as soon as she did, she gagged and coughed while dropping the food right back in the sack. "Yuck! Why do fish like this stuff?! It's nasty!"

Ponies tend to use their mouths to hold and carry just about everything, so I was not surprised that she tried it like that. I even got a good laugh out of her reaction. "I dunno why. I guess fish just don't have the same taste as us. But come here for a second. I'll show you how your mom does it."

"OK, Papa." Gladesong said after brushing some of the crumbs and bits of the fish food off of her tongue with her hoof. I then stuck out my index and middle finger on my right hand while keeping them joined together.

"Imagine that the tips of my fingers is your nose." I explained while Gladesong nodded readily. I then stuck them into the bag on an angle. "You stick the tip of your nose in here like this so that the food is over it. And then you fling it out!" With a sudden flick of my fingers, I flung a small amount of the fish food towards the pond. And sure enough, a fish jumped and caught it.

"Ooh! That's easy! My turn!" Gladesong exclaimed before sticking her nose into the bag. A second later, she suddenly lifted her head, flinging a flurry of bits of fish food towards the pond. And sure enough, a few fish jumped and caught some of it before it fell into the water.

"Eee, this is fun! Some for you, now for you, and here's some more!" Gladesong started to chant while she flung more and more of the fish food into the pond. As cute as it was to watch, I had to step in after a moment since she was clearly getting carried away.

"OK, Gladesong. I think that's enough." I said after she had flung food into the pond a couple dozen times. But when I started to gently push her away she started to whine and moan as if she was on the verge of crying.

"Noooo, I wanna keep doing it!" Gladesong whined while she started to stomp her little hooves.

Not wanting to have to deal with a toddler's tantrum, I had to think fast to calm her down. "But sweetheart, you're gonna hurt the fish if you keep feeding them like that. Feed them too much and they'll get all fat."

"Get fat?" My daughter asked while calming down pretty quickly.

I felt a sense of relief come over me. I still do not have much experience in parenting. "Yeah. It's not good for anyone to be fat. Not even fish. So that's enough for now, all right? Don't want to do anything to our little fishy friends that'll hurt them."

Gladesong seemed to get the picture since she then nodded with a smile before trotting over to the edge of the pond. She then looked down at the surface and called out, "Sorry, fishies! That's all! Don't want you to get fat! It's not good for you!"

Way too cute. She then closed the sack and trotted back over to me. "I won't feed them anymore today. I don't want the fishies to be mad at me for making them fat."

"Atta girl. We can feed them again later." I said with a smile before petting her little head. Gladesong smiled brightly while leaning into my hand. But a moment later, she hopped forward and leaned against me with her head resting against my chest. "Sweetheart?"

"I love you, Papa." I heard her coo. I was still getting accustomed to being referred to by that name, but whenever I did hear it from Gladesong, it always tickled me. I just had to get used to the fact that I am a father now to such an adorable little filly.

"Love you too, sweetheart." I replied softly while my hands tenderly held her to my body. Little Gladesong... I still cannot wrap my head around how a man and a mare can successfully conceive a child together. And I certainly do not remember it happening. Such a bust that I missed Fluttershy's pregnancy. But then again, Fluttershy has been showing some interest in possibly having another child someday... Maybe we will get the chance to experience it all over again.

Days passed without much fanfare. I enjoyed my work and caught up on lost time with my dearest friends. It was really all I could ever ask for. But then the big day came. I had almost forgotten about the wedding until I got called to the town square with Fluttershy. Without wanting to bore you with all the details of how it works, I essentially had to undergo a rehearsal so I knew exactly what I was doing. And it delighted me to know that the three royal sisters would be presiding over the wedding.

Once the rehearsal was out of the way, I decided to head over to Rarity's home to see if my attire for the event was ready. Along the way, I noticed that there seemed to be a fairly large number of royal guards on patrol. That certainly was odd. Since when does a wedding require security?

I reached the Carousel Boutique without interruption. Upon stepping inside, I found Rarity watching over Mitta. The crimson-haired earth pony seemed to be modeling in a flowing red dress while Rarity was closely observing her. But at the sound of the bell over the front door going off, Rarity promptly turned around to face me. "Welcome to... Ah, if it isn't the groom-to-be himself!"

Mitta also flashed me a smile while seeming noticeably nervous from being caught in that dress. The design was flowing and elegant, but was almost entirely red. Very eye-catching. "Oh, right! The wedding's today, isn't it?"

"Yeah. Just got dragged through a rehearsal. I only came by to check on my attire for the event. You said it's been ready for a while?" I replied while glancing back and forth at both Rarity and Mitta. Man, she certainly looked fine in that dress. Acting as a model to test out Rarity's designs was probably helping boost her confidence.

"Oh, absolutely! It's upstairs in my room. Mitta, if you'll excuse us for a bit?" Rarity said while turning to Mitta before motioning for me to follow her. Mitta nodded and began to make her way to a mannequin to remove her dress. I then proceeded to follow Rarity up the stairs at the back.

I initially did not say anything while I climbed the stairwell. However... Roughly halfway up, I felt something strange. I felt my equilibrium suddenly become distorted. It felt as if the world quivered. My ears felt a dull noise in it as if I had a low-pitched ringing in my ears for a brief moment. But the strangest feeling of all was that it almost felt as if gravity had changed. I felt like I was being pulled back, vaguely feeling something large resting behind my body.

"Darling, no!" I heard Rarity shriek before I found myself practically floating, my body surrounded by her magic aura. "What's wrong? You almost took a tumble down the stairs! Are you feeling all right?"

I felt things quickly return to normal. My balance became steady, the world was still, and gravity was normal. I heard no anomalies in my ears. But it was not the first time it had happened. All day, I had felt strange...things every once in a while. But that was the first time such a phenomenon hit me so hard. If Rarity had not been there when it happened... Best not to think about it.

I really had no idea what to say to her regarding what had just happened. If anything, maybe I was just starting to feel the stress of the situation, strange as that may sound. Being married to Fluttershy sounds like a great idea and would surely make for a great life further down the round, and yet I was stressed to the point of having my body flip out. Strange how marriage affects you like that.

"Uh... I feel OK now. Maybe my nerves are just shot regarding what's going on today?" I said while twisting my head to loosen up my neck. I really had no other explanation for what just happened.

"Your nerves? Well, I'm sorry to say I cannot relate to such a thing." Rarity replied before she started to climb the stairs again with me in tow. "If I was to be married today, I would be on top of the world! No nervousness, no doubts, just pure utter excitement and joy!"

"I guess it affects men differently from women. Maybe it's grounded mostly in a type of fear involving loss of personal freedom." I spoke while I followed her. I know it sounds silly, but if there is one thing I am sure many men fear losing from marriage, it is that.

By that point, we had reached the top of the stairs. Rarity then looked over her shoulder at me while we continued down the hall. "Oh, darling, do not think such things. While you and Fluttershy will be a couple by the time the sun sets, don't think that anything is going to change. You'll still have your friends, you'll still be living here in cozy little Ponyville, and everything will be just the way things are now."

"Yeah, I know. I guess it's just a natural instinct or something. It'll pass soon, I'm sure." I retorted briefly while trying to brush off my insecurities. I was just getting worked up over nothing.

Once we stepped into Rarity's private chambers, I saw that there were curtains drawn over two spots in the room. She normally uses those curtain frames on wheels to hide incomplete projects or completed works that she wants to keep a surprise. "Just a moment, please. I need to make certain which is which."

Rarity then trotted over to the one closest to her bed and peeked behind the curtains. "Ah, yes, this is the one! Ready to be dazzled, darling?"

"About as ready as I'll ever be." I replied while crossing my arms. With that, Rarity used her magic to part the curtains to reveal what was behind it. What I saw was indeed quite a feast for the eyes. Resting upon a mannequin shaped like a human was a full suit. The upper body was covered by a rather fancy white jacket complete with brass cufflinks and two long tails that reached down to the knees. A pair of equally white slacks covered the lower body while a pair of shiny black shoes with brass buckles covered the feet.

"I know you truly hate suits and tuxedos and the like, so I thought a light jacket would suit you best. I would even dare say that this much better represents you than that robe I wove for you a while back. The visage of the whitest dove. Don't you find it just enrapturing, darling?" Rarity went on while sounding quite proud of her work. And I certainly did not blame her.

A moment later, I stepped behind some curtains to swap out of my current clothing. I found the clothes Rarity had crafted to be quite comfortable in spite of how fancy they were. Formal attire tends to sacrifice comfort for appearance. I then stepped out from behind the curtains and took one long good look at myself in a tall mirror Rarity had nearby. That sleek white look was quite strapping on me, if I do say so myself. I especially liked how the twin tails on my jacket brought to mind swallows. I seem to have quite an affinity to birds, it would seem. "Looks nice, Rarity. And yeah, I do get the feeling it better suits me than that robe."

"It most certainly does! And my, you certainly are quite dashing in it. I can just imagine what Fluttershy will say when she sees you in it!" Rarity exclaimed while circling me. She was definitely looking quite pleased. And I could not blame her.

It was when she mentioned Fluttershy that I got to wondering what was behind the other curtain in the room. "Hey, Rarity... That other curtain. Fluttershy's wedding dress wouldn't happen to be behind it, would it?"

Rarity immediately grinned with a chuckle. "I suppose I could show you right now. But wouldn't you prefer to first see it on your beloved instead?"

"Touché. OK, I'll wait until she's wearing it." I said with a slight smile. I know Rarity was just trying to surprise me. It would be more impressive to see it on the woman it was meant for. But while I glanced at the curtains, an unpleasant thought came to my mind. "Rarity... Are you sure you're OK with this?"

She knew what I was referring to. Her feelings towards me were still unchanged from the day she first confessed. And she knew it. Rarity cast her gaze towards the floor for a moment while she spoke in a quieter voice than before. "I confess I have been trying to not think about it... Although please do not feel any guilt over this, James. You and Fluttershy have Gladesong now. I would say it's far too late to turn back now."

Of course... It would be difficult to back out of a relationship with someone when the two of you have already had a child together. However, Rarity then cast a warm smile towards me. "And speaking of that little darling... Gladesong has been such a blessing. I truly am honored to be her godmother and it's always a pleasure to have her over whenever you need somepony to foalsit her. At least whenever my schedule allows it."

"You and Gladesong get along pretty well, huh?" I asked in return, taking note of how Rarity would always seem to be so doting towards my daughter whenever they crossed paths. Gladesong consistently gets excited and happy whenever she sees Rarity as well. There must be a special bond between them indeed.

Rarity sighed quite happily while looking over at a rather small equine mannequin. It seemed to be clad in a flower tiara consisting of white and red roses and a mostly white embroidered dress that would be held in place by a brooch worn at the base of the neck with a blue rose attached. I immediately assumed that it was meant for Gladesong. "That darling little filly is like the daughter I never had. She is always such a pleasure to have over. I adore her and I know she loves me." Rarity then turned her gaze to me as I saw a single tear flow down her cheek. But she did not frown at all. All I could see on her face was a smile. "You have given me a treasure I could never replace, my love. Thank you."

It was at that moment that I came to a realization. Rarity was not just a dear friend to me and Fluttershy. She had become extended family. Almost like a second mother to our child. Feeling rather emotional myself, I lowered myself to one knee and held my dear friend in a tender embrace that she immediately mirrored. "Let's not let anything change between us. All right?"

"I wouldn't have it any other way, darling..." I heard Rarity whisper into my ear.

Not a minute later, Rarity gently ended our embrace and smiled brightly at me. "Well, I do believe I have taken up enough of your time. You had best return to the town hall. As the groom-to-be, you have guests to welcome!"

I was rather nervous about that, having always been a bit of a timid shy sort. Especially at big events. But since many of the guests would likely be people I know, I probably would have every right to be more relaxed when I got there. Even so, I was sure Rarity was still busy and had a few things to tend to before the wedding could start. "I guess I do... Well, thanks for making this for me, Rarity. I'll see you there." After saying my goodbyes to Rarity and Mitta, I left the Carousel Boutique and made my way back towards Ponyville proper.

I did not have all that far to travel to get back to the town hall. Once it came into view though, I could see quite a few visitors having already gathered around on the perimeter. And three of them stood out easily. The three royal sisters. Feeling quite elated to see the three gorgeous alicorns, I hastened my pace.

The first of the three royal sisters to glance in my direction was Celestia herself. Those large purple eyes opened wide for just an instant before she smiled brightly and turned my way. "Don't look now, ladies. The groom is here."

Luna was the next to speak, grinning brightly as I came closer. "Spectacular attire, James! Somepony looks ready for today."

I was uncertain of what to say in return, so I waved at them while I drew near. Nightmare Moon then stepped forward and extended her wing to me. But just as I was about to step into her embrace, I felt it again. The world quivered, my legs buckled, the sky flickered in contrasting colors, going from blue to a dark yellow and back. Fortunately, my friend was quick to catch me and held me up in her wing. "Oh dear... I understand that weddings can be hard on the nerves, but are you all right?!"

I doubt they would ever understand what it was I had just felt. Was I hallucinating? What was wrong with me? Regardless, I brought myself back to a standing position while turning my gaze to Nightmare Moon. I was quite impressed that her wings could support my entire weight. "Uh... Yeah... I'm good. I guess I just need to sit down and relax for a bit. Good catch, by the way."

The Princess of Dreams smiled warmly at me before properly embracing me in her sable wing. "You scared me for a moment. This is supposed to be a day of celebration. Not a day to be remembered for having the groom being rushed to the hospital!"

Just before we could do anything else, somepony approached us from nearby. A quick glance revealed a black unicorn stallion clad in the royal guard's trademark gilded armor. Estoc. He promptly saluted the three royal sisters before speaking. "Your highnesses, my men have all reported nothing out of the ordinary and are maintaining their patrol routes."

"Excellent, Estoc. Carry on." Luna replied with a nod. Her expression seemed to have become much sterner at Estoc's words.

Estoc bowed in reply. But before he could turn to leave, he lifted his gaze to me and smiled. "Before I forget... Congratulations, Sir James. Wish I could stick around and attend, but I had best return to my duties. Give my best to the captain." And with that, he was off.

It was then that I had been reminded of an unusual sight. When I passed through Ponyville, I noticed that a fair number of royal guards seemed to be standing watch here and there. I then turned to Celestia and asked, "Um... Is it really necessary to have the royal guard stationed here for this event?"

The Princess of the Dawn turned towards me and nodded. "It's just a precaution. This may not be any royal wedding, but I do have to say that this is a high risk event."

That sounded absolutely preposterous. It was a wedding, plain and simple. Nightmare Moon was quick to see my puzzlement and gazed at me with a rather serious scowl. "You must understand, James. You and Fluttershy are more than just heroes of Equestria. You are also the bearers of the Elements of Kindness and Humanity. If there is someone out there that would seek to sabotage Equestria, this would be a fine time to do just that."

"You make it sound like it's happened before." I replied dryly, finding it hard to believe that someone would crash my own wedding just to take a shot at me. While it is true that Fluttershy and I have been involved with some pretty heavy events regarding this world's well-being, it is not a fact that we flaunt. I am certain that hardly anyone even knows of our connections to the Elements of Harmony.

"Perhaps they could enlighten you more." Luna said while turning her gaze to her right. I looked as well. As turned out, among the guests who were starting to gather, I saw a pair of familiar faces. Cadence and Shining Armor were making their way through the crowd while greeting any who approached them.

Recognizing them as friends, I promptly approached the happy couple. While Cadence was clad in her usual golden regalia, Armor seemed to have swapped out his guard armor for a red jacket with a golden collar and cuffs. A brooch shaped like an upside-down spade bearing the star symbol on his cutie mark rested prominently upon his chest while it seemed to be held in place by four straps that looped around the back of his neck and somewhere around the underside. Had I seen that jacket somewhere before?

Shining Armor was the first to notice me coming his way. The captain of the guard promptly looked my way with a bright smile spread across his lips. "Hey, James! Congrats! You all set for the big day?"

I was about to reply while reaching out with my hand, but I suddenly staggered as I felt that infernal disorientation come over me again. It was weaker than before, but I did need to come to a stop to avoid risking my balance. "Uh... I guess so. I think the stress has been getting to me though..."

Armor seemed genuinely concerned for me as he trotted right over to me with Cadence close behind him. "You sure you're OK? You really don't look so good. Sit down for a minute."

I did as I was told and took a seat on a bench that was set up on the patio that encircled the town hall. Armor and Cadence followed suit and sat beside me with Shining Armor sitting between me and her. Cadence was quick to look past her husband at me. She showed me a caring smile and spoke softly, "I hope things have been all right between you and your sweetheart. And is little Gladesong handling it well?"

Feeling my senses stabilize, I looked back at her and nodded. "Yeah. She's actually been pretty excited all week. She's really been practicing her flower girl role. You know she's nuts about flowers, right?"

Cadence let out a cute giggle at the thought of that. Seeing as how Gladesong was a couple of years old at that moment, we surely must have shown her to Shining Armor and Cadence at some point. "Oh, I could never forget that. Do you remember the time she came with us to dinner while wearing a dress made of flowers stitched together?"

Shining Armor cracked a smirk while he let out a snicker. "Oh, yeah. How does Rarity do that with flowers? The mare's a wizard with the thread and needle, I tell you." But he then turned his gaze towards me and asked, "But how've things been between you and Fluttershy? You guys don't fight much, do you?"

"Of course not! I can't remember the last time we ever raised our voices at each other. Things are always peachy with us." I replied with a bright smile of my own. I certainly did not want either of them to think that anything had gone wrong with our relationship. Fluttershy is just always such a sweetheart and is just a wonderful combination of cuteness and serene beauty. I have never met a mare like her and probably never will again.

It was then that Armor gave me a bit of a sly smirk. I guess a cheeky side of him was starting to come out in a friendly conversation between two men. "Glad to hear. She always seemed like a really loving girl... How is she in the bedroom?"

"Armor..." Cadence grumbled while looking rather unamused with the question.

Shining Armor flashed her a knowing uneasy grin. "What?! That's one of the perks of being in a relationship, dear! I'm just asking to make sure they're getting along fine in every possible way."

I strongly suspect Armor was trying to throw some humor in just to lighten me up. Considering that the guy is a married stallion himself, I am sure even he must have been getting butterflies in the stomach at times while the clock winded down to his wedding day. Even so, I could tell Cadence was not pleased by the question, so I decided to turn the tables to mess with him. "I'll tell you if you tell me."

Cadence seemed to jump at this opportunity since she suddenly gave her husband an amorous smirk before looking back over at me. "Oh, things are always fun in the bedroom. He especially likes it when I wear the saddle and reigns."

That little confession caused Shining Armor's snow-white face to rapidly turn a shade of red while he seemed to be sweating profusely. Even so, I could hardly imagine why he would have a fetish for saddles and reigns on his wife. "Uh... What's so hot about a saddle and..."

Armor spoke up rather loudly to interrupt me. "Oooookay, forget I asked that question! Let's change the subject!" I got a good laugh out of that reaction, but Cadence was just absolutely howling. What a way to make him regret saying that.

However, while Cadence was laughing herself silly, I felt it once more. The world shook as my eyes displayed colors that could not be natural. My ears were filled with what I could only guess was the sound of my own heart beating while my balance gave way entirely as I slumped to my left and right onto Shining Armor. This seemed to alarm him as he quickly spoke up right away. "Wha... Hey, James? You all right?"

While he helped me back up to a proper sitting position, my senses returned to normal. This strange anomaly was actually starting to become rather irritating. I held a hand to the side of my head. "I don't know... My nerves must be shot or something. If I'm still feeling this stuff happening to me by tomorrow, I just might go in to see the doctor about it."

"Maybe you just need to stand up and walk around for a bit. Go ahead. Take a stroll and go say hello to more of your guests. You just might see somepony you recognize out there." Cadence said with a reassuring smile. Perhaps she was right. A walk just might clear my head.

"OK then. I'll just leave you two be for a while. Just no saddles until you get home, all right?" I replied while climbing to my feet. That got a rather loud giggle out of Cadence while Shining Armor held his hoof to his face in embarrassment. I suppose the use of regular saddles during marital bedroom activates is something a lot of ponies in the world would likely find bizarre.

I stepped off of the town hall's patio and started to circle the building. I felt fine at the time, but these strange feelings and hallucinations were weighing my mind down. I was not developing a brain tumor, was I? That would be bad news. However, halfway around the hall, a voice I vaguely recognized spoke up from the direction of the train station. "Ah, Master James! I trust I am not too late to partake in the festivities."

A quick glance to the northeast revealed a rather prim and proper unicorn stallion trotting my way while clad in a black tuxedo. A smile crept across my face, although I was also rather surprised. "Fancy Pants? You're probably the last guest I was expecting to see here. What brings you to Ponyville?"

"Why, what else, my good sir? I would have to be daft to miss your own wedding! I am not too late, am I?" He replied with that calm yet warm smile he frequently shows.

I believe I replied. I just... The memory of what happened shortly afterward is a bit hazy. I remember seeing Spitfire with her Wonderbolt companions Soarin and Fleetfoot. I saw Zecora in the crowd. I recall meeting up with Eleina and Button Mash. I recall feeling quite surprised yet delighted to find Trixie attending. But... So much of it is a blur. Was it a result of my mind tripping out?

The next part I remember was when I stepped into the town hall itself. I do not know why, but... I cannot remember the words that were spoken. It was like everything was becoming increasingly... I do not even know. But the anomalies I had experienced before... While the world did not seem to change in color, I could constantly hear and feel the world quivering and distorting. Or was it? The only good thing I could say about it is that the sensations were much weaker than before. But they did not subside.

I remember seeing tables and heated tins of various foods set up in the town hall's central chamber like a grand banqueting hall. It was likely being used for providing refreshments to the guests once the wedding had concluded. I remember seeing Fluttershy and Gladesong come into the place with Rarity pushing along a cylindrical curtain frame that likely hid the dresses of my child and beloved. Gladesong would not stop hopping around looking excited as a toddler in a candy store. I wish I could remember what she was saying or singing.

The moment was drawing near. I remember feeling more nervous than I had been in a while. But it would all pass soon. In a short while, I would be wondering why I was so nervous in the first place. The best mare and mare of honor were standing ready, as were my three other dearest friends as bridesmaids. All their dresses were noticeably different with some even being reminiscent of the dresses they wore to the Grand Galloping Gala. But they were all wearing the exact same light blue flower crowns. I remember liking how Pinkie Pie had her normally poofy mane packed down into what seemed to be a large bun, which is quite a feat considering how her mane usually just does not want to be anything but its natural form most of the time, and how Rainbow Dash had her mane tied into a ponytail with golden thread. They all looked amazing and delighted. But of course, there was still Fluttershy. She seemed to be in the back somewhere trying on her dress. Why can I not remember what was said... Was it the ever growing din in my ears? I could not even hear the band outside rehearsing for the procession. Or did I and I am just unable to remember?

Gladesong was so ready for everything. I could tell by how she looked and pranced all around waiting for the doors to open while clad in her new dress. And then... Fluttershy. She stepped out from behind one of the hall's support pillars. And her dress... It suited her to a T. From a glance, one could be forgiven for thinking it was just her dress for the Grand Galloping Gala colored in shades of white. But you would have to take a closer look. Her mane had been styled in the same way as if she was attending the gala along with the teal and white flower pins clipped onto her mane along with her shoes being the same with the ivy designs wound around her forelimbs being colored white, but that was pretty much where the similarities ended. A large white butterfly earring was clipped onto her ear while a pearl necklace was hanging around the base of her neck. A large white butterfly brooch hung over the base of her neck at the front of the necklace while being adorned with what I think was a diamond-shaped peridot gemstone. Where the length of her Grand Galloping Gala dress looked like very long narrow leaves, her wedding dress consisted of around four layers ending with the end strongly resembling a layer of clouds. It was so simple and quaint, yet lovely. Just like her.

I do not think I said much. But I could tell she did not either. We were both excited, yet extraordinarily nervous. Even so, we were also happy. I did not feel any regret having Fluttershy as my bride and I knew by that almost tearful nervous smile that she was honored to have me as her groom. It was then that Twilight, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie trotted outside while Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Gladesong stood by Fluttershy and I. Everything was going according to plan. And yet... The noise in my head and the sensation that was running along my nerves was not stopping. I could literally feel the world quivering before pulsing every now and then. Not enough to knock me off my feet, but it was very distracting. And with every passing minute, it intensified. My friends and lover would never understand, so I assumed it would pass soon. At least I hoped it would.

The muffled sound of classical music began to play. I have never known the sound of that song, but it was fitting for the occasion. At least I think it was. As the doors opened, the sound became slightly louder. But it... It was distant. And while this may sound bizarre, it was also...distorted. Twisted. The din in my ears was not fading. The music almost sounded like something out of some sort of nightmare. Almost. I tried to pay it no mind and just focus on the grand event that was unfolding around me.

For as long as I have known, Ponyville has never had any sort of cathedral. So it was fairly clear why we all opted for an outdoor wedding. A red carpet had been spread out from the doors of the town hall to where Princess Celestia was standing up ahead while dozens of guests and well-wishers had gathered on either side. Luna and Nightmare Moon were standing at her sides as well, presiding over the wedding. The first out the door was little Gladesong. Hopping and prancing, she made her way down the carpet while swinging a basket in her mouth to and fro. With every swing, pink rose petals would be scattered and covered the carpet ahead of us. She looked absolutely delighted to be interacting with flowers in some way.

Once Gladesong had reached the end of the carpet and stood by the row of our three dear friends, it was my turn to advance. With Rarity by my side, I slowly marched down the carpet while feeling like the weight of the world was on my shoulders. She looked up at me and said something, but... I just could not hear her. The world was groaning. The music was becoming increasingly haunting. It was an ordeal to keep my gait from becoming unsteady. What in the world was wrong with me?

When I finally stood before three royal sisters, I stood to Celestia's left while Rarity also stayed on my left. It was then that we turned and watched. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy began to make their way down the carpet. Rainbow was putting on her best smile while constantly staying by Fluttershy's side. And Fluttershy... Oh, that face. So nervous, yet so happy and excited. Her gait was stiff and rigid, but her eyes said the rest. But while I stood and watched, the world around me shuddered once more. And the sky's colors... It happened again, but I tried to stay steady. Only this time, this severe planetary spasm did not truly end.

The sky returned to blue before darkening to a different hideous yellow once more and back. And when I focused on Fluttershy again... Did a piece of her hair just disconnect and fall to the ground like a thick glob of pink fluid?

At first, I was bewildered and annoyed by what I had just seen and what I was feeling. But that quickly began to dissolve into a complex fusion of confusion and even abject horror as I saw what was happening to my beloved. With every step she took, she...melted. The vibrant colors of her body seemed to be liquefying before my eyes like molten plastic or taffy. Her face never lost that nervous smile, as if she was completely unaware of the changes.

The world groaned in my ears as I tried to keep control over my balance. What was happening? What was wrong with Fluttershy? In the end, she melted right to the floor in a puddle of yellows, pink, and white with spots of a few other colors.

I had no idea what to say or think. Was she still alive? Who was responsible? Despite this, Rainbow Dash continued on as if Fluttershy was still beside her. At least she did until she too began to melt before my eyes. Before my brash and loyal friend could even reach me, that brazen pegasus mare was reduced to a puddle of whites, blues, and rainbow hues. Even her eyes became pools of thick colorful fluid. All the while, the haunting hymn of the band continued to play in an almost mocking fashion.

The world twitched. It almost felt as if the world was falling apart. Suddenly, I noticed it ahead of me. Even the town hall was beginning to melt before me like a plastic toy set that was being put through a running microwave oven. And nopony seemed to even notice. I turned to Celestia, who seemed to be speaking to me as if Fluttershy had reached the end of the red carpet. And then... While she was still clearly talking, she too began to melt before me. Luna... Nightmare Moon... Everypony around me was beginning to melt en masse. And the town of Ponyville with them.

I heard a piano roar as if several keys had been struck at the same time. I heard a cello screech and moan. The ground was melting... The buildings were melting... The people were melting... Even the sky seemed to be melting as the world quivered and growled. I did not even know what to think as my senses went all but haywire. Everything was just fine! My life had never been better, but then... My world was literally being reduced to a sea of bright vibrant colors. I soon found myself standing alone in that sea. And then... That sinking feeling.

I had almost no control over my limbs. My knees buckled. I could feel things that I could not see. My right arm throbbed in a dull pain. I could feel something soft yet firm pressed against the entire backside of my body. All the while, the sea of lifeless colors devoured me like a sea of thick viscous honey. But when I was finally up to my neck in the sea of countless colors that used to be Equestria... The feeling of liquid became thinner and I sank like a stone.

I was below the surface. I could feel liquid all around me. But to my lips and eyes, it felt like air. The fear of drowning quickly passed as I slowly drifted down into some sort of abyss. I dared not look down. I did not want to look into the dark depths that was likely below me. I still had no control over my body as I still felt the world around me pulse and ripple while unseen objects touched me.

I felt myself slowly leaning back, allowing my gaze to look up. An unnatural ominous light was shining down through the surface above. Dark, yet bright... I am uncertain of how to describe it. It was all so surreal. But then... Etched out upon the surface of the ocean above me... Words were formed. The letters quivered erratically and were jagged, but I could read them. It was a phrase I had seen before some time ago. And as I read it, I was all but certain it was being both ironic and mocking at the same time. Almost as if something...or someone was laughing at what was happening. Those infernal words that implanted a sudden nameless dread into my heart...

"You've met with a terrible fate, haven't you?"

It was at that moment that the ocean I was floating in suddenly vanished and was replaced by an empty void of nothing but air. My gut clenched as I felt the horrid sensation of falling. But strangely, a trail of the liquid surface was still connected to me while extending to the sky above. And it was rapidly thinning and darkening. Turning a shade of gray. It was connected to my neck. With no control over my own limbs, a sense of horror filled my mind as I began to hear jeering laughter from somewhere up above even though I could hear nothing but that same groaning din. Four voices... Maybe five? Six? It seemed to be coming from the source of the chain that was linked to the ever tightening grasp around my neck...

I do not know how far I fell. But out of nowhere, the chain that was connected to the noose around my neck suddenly became taut. A sickening crack rang through my entire head. The noise in my ears ended instantly and I became briefly numb. The only thing I did feel was myself suddenly bouncing back up while a significant chunk of weight dropped from me just below my neck. My mind was a haze... Feeling began to return to me. The darkness that blanketed my vision began to regain light. The world was still and the rumbling in my ears was gone. I could not move. Felt so weak. But the memories... Where was I? Why was I not with my lover? Where was Gladesong? Where was my daughter? Where were my friends?

The only sound that reached my ears was a steady beeping noise. It sounded like a...heart monitor? My eyes regained their focus. A green ceiling was spread out above me. I could feel a thin sheet of sorts over me. And that familiar feeling of something against my backside... I was lying in a bed. Something was coating my right arm, but I felt compelled to not move it at all. I could feel small...things touching my chest. Something had been inserted into my arm near the elbow that was attached to a tube that was then connected to a bag of clear fluid that was hanging from a narrow metal frame near me. Something was resting over my mouth and nose. My ears picked up the faint hiss of a respirator. As my senses began to stabilize, I began to make sense of where I was. A hospital. Namely Ponyville's hospital.

But what of everything I saw and felt? That nightmare just before I awoke in Fluttershy's cottage... Was that...what really happened? Why was I not at my wedding? That dull pain in my right arm... Where I was burned by my own... My left hand weakly felt along my left side. Bandages coated my body just between the ribs and waist. The spot where I had been... I felt tears form in my eyes. It was not a dream at all. And all that I thought I had... That wonderful life in Ponyville I was just experiencing... It... Just an illusion. Why did I have to wake up?

I heard the sound of movement and hooves faintly clopping nearby. Very slowly, my eyes darted about before I turned my head to the right. I was very near a window. The blinds were lowered, but there was not much light peeking through despite giving me the impression that it was around midday. The air pressure... Rain would be coming today. Just to the left of the window were numerous medical devices that were likely hooked up to my body.

It was then that I slowly turned my head to the left. There was indeed somepony in the room. One of the nurses seemed to be making her rounds while looking over a clipboard. Pink coat with white freckles and a white and purple mane tied in a bun while a nurse's headpiece rested atop her head. I recognized her. And I felt nothing but a bitter rage fill me.

Seconds later, she glanced my way. I seemed to startle her judging by how she gasped and jumped back. "Oh my goodness, you startled me! Wait... You're awake? Oh my, that was a very short coma. You're very lucky, you poor dear. They weren't even sure if you were going to pull through at first back in Canterlot."

I said nothing. All I felt towards the nurse was anger, but I was too weak and drained to even bring myself to speak. My mind was still clouded with emotional and physical fatigue. Why did she sustain me? Why did she not let me sleep forever or at least allow me to die? Either of those would be better fates than what I just went through...

She could clearly see the contempt in the glare I was giving her. I wanted to yell at her. Demand why she saved me. But the words would not come. Her ears drooped while she took a step back. "Are you... Is something wrong? There's nothing wrong with you now. I swear you're recovering nicely. I'll just... Hm?"

Before she could finish speaking, a bit of radio static came from the wall to my left. There was an intercom device on the wall, although I could not reach for it. Seconds later, a familiar voice spoke through the intercom while laced with a touch of static that anyone who has listened to a radio would recognize. "Hello? Nurse Sweetheart? We have a guest who wants to visit room G5. Are you about finished in there?"

Nurse Sweetheart promptly trotted over to the intercom while placing her clipboard on the tiny cupboard next to my bed. There appeared to be a vase of flowers there as well. She then placed her hoof on a button just below the speaker and spoke into it. All the while, I never took my eyes off her. “Actually, I was just about to call you myself, Redheart. Our patient… He’s looking right at me. It seems James has just regained consciousness.”

There was a brief delay in a reply after Sweetheart removed her hoof from the device. I soon heard the static again that signaled that the intercom had been activated from the other end. But instead of the sound of Nurse Redheart's voice, I instead heard a loud and panicked voice calling out. Specifically, calling out to me. "Is he OK?! Is he talking?! James, are you there?!"

A cold sense of indifference filled me as I heard that voice. Twilight Sparkle. My eyes gazed at the device out of the corner of my vision. I then heard Nurse Redheart speak up promptly, "Miss Sparkle, please!"

For several seconds, all I heard was the static of the intercom system. Nurse Sweetheart looked slightly alarmed from the sound of that outburst, but did not take any more than two steps back. Soon, Redheart spoke to her colleague again. “I’m so sorry about that, Sweetheart. But how is he? Are his vital signs stable? Is he showing complete awareness of his surroundings?”

Nurse Sweetheart turned her gaze back to me. My glare had not left my face. I wanted her to know how disgusted I was at her for ending that perfect life I was living mere minutes ago. She was very much aware of my anger towards her. After a moment of meeting my gaze, she stepped forward and pressed her hoof against the intercom's button again to activate the microphone. “I think so. I’ve tried talking to him since he woke up just a minute or two ago. But he hasn’t said anything to me at all. All he’s been doing is…..glaring at me.”

Once she removed her hoof from the button, Sweetheart took a few steps away from me. She likely thought I was dangerous, although that was far from the truth. My body felt too heavy and sapped of strength to even move. I could not hope to strangle her even if I tried. But after a moment of uneasy silence, my eyes glanced at the intercom again as that familiar static shattered the silence. And then, her voice again. "James... This is Twilight Sparkle. Can you hear me?"

I gave no reply. The real Twilight Sparkle disappeared forever...however long ago I suffered these injuries. Her words meant nothing to me. I turned my head away, facing the window to my right. Apparently taking note of my silence, she spoke again. "Nurse Sweetheart... Do you think he can hear me?"

The radio static ended, signaling that whoever was on the other end had turned off the microphone. I heard the sound of Sweetheart's hooves before hearing the radio static return. “Um… He just turned away from me. I think he can hear you just fine, Miss Sparkle. Go ahead and keep talking.”

I certainly did not share the sentiment. I was hoping that whoever was there would just leave me alone. I wanted no company. I just wanted to return to what I had awoken from. But the voice did indeed speak again. It was deceptively soft and mournful. “James… I don’t know what you remember, but… You’ve been in a coma for about ten days now… I honestly didn’t think you were going to wake up this soon. Things… Well… Things have not been easy for us. And not for me either… I’ve missed you… I’m here in the lobby and…I want to see you. May I please come down to the room you’re in?”

I said nothing. Did not move. I was hoping Sweetheart would get the hint and tell whoever had been speaking to me that I was not accepting visitors. Unfortunately, that did not happen. I heard the radio static start up again before the nurse spoke into the microphone. “Well… He isn’t refusing you. I think it’ll be OK for you to come visit him. Just give me a few more minutes to finish up in here and you can have all the time you want with him, Miss Sparkle.”

I heard the radio static end briefly before hearing that voice again. "Thank you... I'll be there soon, James. Please... Just wait for me." The intercom then fell silent once more.

Nurse Sweetheart then spoke from behind me in a soft voice while I heard her going about the room doing...whatever it was she was doing. I did not care to look. "There we go... I'll just leave you to your friend now."

I heard the door to the room open and close. It was only then that a weak whisper hissed from my lips. "What friend...?"

I felt like I was awaiting a lethal injection. A part of me was filled with a silent dread while another was filled with just emptiness. Twilight was gone. Just like the others. Who would it be coming through that door next? All the while, my thoughts kept drifting back to that wonderful dream... A dream that felt so real... Was I just dreaming now? If I was, why could I not wake up?

A few minutes later, I felt myself tense up. The door was opening. And it was then that I noticed something resting on the windowsill. A small mirror. From the angle I was at, I could see the door and the wide window next to it. The blinds were completely open. The door closed. And I felt my heart chill. A purple unicorn mare with a mane of pink, dark purple, and deep blue. Twilight Sparkle. Or whoever she was instead.

I did not move. Perhaps if she thought I was asleep, she would leave. Very slowly, she drew closer. I could see her face. A very pained yet hopeful expression. Her pace was remarkably slow. As if she was filled with a horrid fear. And then she stood just behind me. I heard that voice again. It sounded deceptively sweet. I knew to not trust it. "James... Are you awake?"

I said nothing and did not move. I was hoping she would not come around to the other side, even though there was not a whole lot of room to maneuver through. Finally, she rested hoof on my raised shoulder. "James... Please, if you're awake..."

She paused momentarily. Her gaze was directed to something ahead of her. The mirror. I suspect she could see my face from the angle it was displaying. She gently rested her hoof on my shoulder. Believing that my ruse had failed, I turned my head even further so I could not see her. It was then that she shook me slightly while calling out in a truly desperate shout. "Please don't shut me out! I need to talk to you!"

As much as my mind was telling me to turn a deaf ear to her pleas, my heart ached. A part of me wanted to believe that the Twilight Sparkle I knew and loved was still there. After a moment of silently debating with myself, I lowered my guard just slightly and turned my head so that I was looking at her right out of the corner of my eye. A deep emotionally deprived monotone that I almost never speak with anymore came from my lips. "What do you want?"

Her gaze... In mere seconds I could see the tears beginning to flow down her cheeks. A gasp escaped her lips while she squinted her eyes shut. She then practically collapsed onto me, embracing me as tightly and delicately as she could. "I want you back...!"

I was unsure of how to respond. I could feel her quivering against me, pathetic little whimpers squeaking out of her. Her tears felt warm... A part of me wanted to discard my worries and hold her to my chest, but my doubt would not let go. I whispered to her, "Weren't you... Back in the maze..."

"No..." She spoke with a gasp. Twilight pulled her face away from me, gazing down at me with such a pained expression painted all over her purple face. "I know what happened... What Discord put you through... But he never got me. I never stopped being me. I never forgot what you are to me..."

I did not say anything. It felt as if there was still so much for her to say. She slowly lowered herself to me, holding onto me in an embrace while being mindful of my body and whatever was attached to it. "I never should've left you... I should've stayed with you when I found you... It was starting to feel like you were never going to wake up..."

I remembered that wonderful dream I was experiencing. One so real that it did not feel like a dream at all. But at the same time... "How long was I out?"

"Ten days..." Twilight whispered near my ear. The same number of days that the dream lasted... Was it merely coincidence?

I could feel the sheer emotion flowing through the unicorn mare as she held me and wept. It felt familiar... Something I cherished. Finally, with my emotional defenses all but lowered, I asked one last question. "Tell me something. Who are you?"

She pulled away from me, those tearful purple eyes showing confusion. But they soon displayed a somber understanding as well. She knew what it was I meant. And she answered sincerely. "I'm Twilight Sparkle, James. Your friend..."

It was then that a glimmer of my fears faded. Twilight was still with me after all. I tried to reach up to her with my arms, being mindful of the needle in my left elbow. But I cringed as a dull pain radiated throughout my right forearm. She noticed right away and tenderly placed her hoof on the sheets upon my chest before gently pushing me back down to the mattress and pillow. "No, don't try to move... Let me."

I felt my upper body become weightless as something lifted me from the mattress. A pink billowing aura seemed to be surrounding me. Twilight was using magic to lift me to the point where I could reach her. She threw her arms around me, resting her head on my shoulder. I responded in kind, carefully moving my left until I had it draped across her torso with my hand resting on the base of her neck. I heard her once more whisper in a choking voice. "I was so scared... Afraid that you wouldn't be you anymore when you woke up... If you woke up..."

I must have been in a coma after all that happened... Just what kind of injuries had I endured? My body still seemed to be in one piece. Although I was still concerned for my right arm. Just trying to move it at all, even just my fingers, induced pain. But it hardly mattered for the moment. Someone I feared I had lost was holding me in her arms. "Thanks for never leaving me, Twilight..."

"I could never leave you... I love you..." She whispered in kind, sounding somewhat more relaxed. Those words... They felt...good to hear.

After a moment more, Twilight tenderly lowered me back down to the bed and made certain my sheets still covered me. I felt the need to speak to her, so I attempted to break the tension however I could. "Is this... Are we in Ponyville?"

She nodded while resting her left arm on the bed next to my own left arm. "It is... Once your condition had stabilized, they moved you to a place closer to home hoping it might help you in some way. It also made it easier for your loved ones and friends to visit you... Even if you would never know they were there."

Again... Thinking back to the dream. I remembered seeing so many friends I had all but forgotten about in my despair. And even then, I tried to think of them. But in the end, the memories kept shifting to the six who mattered the most. I felt that bitterness fill me again. "Twilight... You know you and Rainbow Dash are the only ones I have left..."

That agonized expression again... She felt along the sheet until her hoof was resting atop my hand. "No... James, they're all back to normal... What Discord did to them was reversible. And when he...died...all of his influence faded away. I swear, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity are the same ponies you remember again..." Once more, the tears flowed as she looked even more remorseful. "I wish I told you... Maybe if you knew..."

My memories of that false chat I had in that dream resurfaced briefly. How there was a spell that could undo Discord's corruption on those he had twisted. When I had been convinced their original identities had been forever erased... "Was there a way to undo the changes without killing him?"

Twilight somberly nodded. "There is... I went through the exact same thing you went through the first time Discord got loose. And...all I had to do was remind my friends of everything we had been through. Everything that made our friendship worthwhile. Essentially... A spell that jogs your memory. And it worked."

"Then...why did you not tell me about it?" I asked further while not feeling angry at all. I was feeling too...drained to feel much of anything.

My friend bowed her head. She truly was being burdened by a great deal of guilt. "I knew how important we had become to you... I didn't want you to worry. And I wasn't entirely sure if Discord would use the same tricks as the last time. But more importantly... We all promised ourselves that we would not let Discord mess with our minds again. Not just for ourselves, but for you... And it wasn't just a promise, but a Pinkie Promise. And nopony had ever broken one of those before. But... Discord was just too powerful. We overestimated ourselves... If I had known that he would go so far as to corrupt us by force to basically make us lose..."

So... They truly did try to keep me safe from Discord. Even though I could still feel the bitterness of what I was forced through, not to mention the pain of the memories of my friends betraying me right in front of my eyes, I still felt...honored that they would be so deeply concerned for me in the face of a potentially omnipotent threat. I let out a long sigh, unsure of what to feel. "What about the others...? How have they been?"

Twilight shook her head slowly. "Horrible... They know what they did. They remembered everything they said and did before the corruption left them. James, I'm not kidding. We've all been going through the pain of the fact that we failed in protecting you, but... They... Applejack is in a slump, Rarity's been struggling with her business from how much of a mess her nerves have been, Pinkie Pie has been on the verge of a psychotic breakdown for a few days, and... Fluttershy..."

She just stopped right there while averting her eyes. Fluttershy... The mare I love and the one who hurt me most. "What about her?"

After a moment of silence, Twilight looked directly at me again while her ears drooped. "Rarity told me something recently... Right after you were admitted to the ER in Canterlot Royal Hospital, Fluttershy stayed behind for a bit longer while the rest of us were being led away by the princesses. Rarity was the only one to notice. And when approached, Fluttershy claimed that... She was in tears, by the way... She claimed that if anything happened to you, she would never be able to forgive herself... She's been haunted by her actions ever since, James... She hates herself for what she did to you."

I so desperately wanted to believe her. I wanted to believe that things could indeed go back to the way they were before. But the trauma... The memories weighed me down with doubt. I knew Twilight was not lying to me, but... That was them at the time, not a quartet of imposters. Discord was not directly manipulating them. I wanted to believe that the ones who hurt me were not... But they were physically there. They harmed me through their own actions and will. They knew who I was. Twilight could clearly see the turmoil in my eyes. "James... Is there anything I can do for you? Anything at all?"

I wanted to see someone I cared about. Someone who cherishes me as much as I adore them. I turned to Twilight and asked, "Could you please bring Rainbow Dash here?"

That instantly brought a somber smile to her lips. "Sure... I'll be right back. Just... Please be patient, OK?" Twilight then reached out and placed a soft kiss on my cheek. I felt a tear flow from my eye as I felt that... Felt so...reassuring that things were going to get better. And with that, she trotted out of the room. All I could do was wait. Rainbow Dash... The only one I knew for certain who was spared from Discord's machinations.

Things are looking up... Thank goodness that James was still himself when he woke up. Just when it was starting to look like it would take months or even years to awaken, James awoke from his coma after a mercifully short ten days. He is still scarred, but... I think he will heal in the long run. But for now, there is somepony he wants to see. I just visited him and was requested to bring Rainbow Dash to him.

I asked around from pony to pony if they had seen Rainbow Dash anywhere. Being one of the most recognizable ponies around, I did get a few leads. Fortunately for me, Rainbow Dash has been rather...lacking in energy for the last ten days. And for good reason. I found her sulking on a low cloud not too far from the town square. Rather than call out for her, I used my magic to pull the cloud she was lying on right down to the ground.

She must have noticed something was up since she started glancing around after lifting her head. "Huh?! What the... What's going on?!"

"It's OK, Rainbow. It's just me." I said once she was almost down to ground level. That calmed her down right away.

"Oh... Hey, Twilight. What's going on?" She asked while still giving me a pretty melancholy stare. She just has not been herself lately.

I managed to crack a smile. I did have good tidings after all. "Well, I have some good news. James just regained consciousness."

Her eyes opened wider than I had seen in quite a while. "He... What?! Already?!"

"Yes... I know. It's amazing he would wake up just ten days after all that drama. And... Well, he requested that I go find you." I explained to her while feeling much more relaxed than I had been in a while. Finally, things were starting to look up.

My words seemed to hit a soft spot in Rainbow Dash. She brought a hoof to her chest and asked with a very vulnerable look on her face that I am sure she would hate to be seen with by anypony else. "He wants to see...me?"

I nodded, being completely honest. "I was there when they announced that he had awaken. You'll be the second pony to see him since he woke up."

"Well, what're we waiting for?!" She suddenly spoke up as a glimmer of her usual boisterous flair returned. She then went airborne and delivered a kick to the cloud she was on, dissipating it in the process before turning to me. "I'll head over right now!"

"Hold on there, Rainbow. We'll go together." I spoke up before she could fly away. With a few seconds of focus, I used the teleportation spell to take us right to the hospital's front doors.

Before Rainbow Dash could get her bearings, I decided to explain things briefly. "OK, before you go rushing in there yelling in joy or whatever, keep a few things in mind. He's still recovering and is quite exhausted. Be gentle with him, all right?"

Rainbow Dash nodded while showing me a sincere smile. "No worries, Twilight. If there's one thing I've learned from him since he first showed up, it's how to be gentle."

I know she is putting on a confident face and seems much more sure of herself than I have seen her in days, but I can tell Rainbow Dash is still feeling very insecure and anxious about James. I just felt the need to write this all down, even if it was short. I can only hope things go well with her and James when they meet for the first time in ten days.

The room was eerily silent aside from the constant beeping of that heart monitor and the hiss of my respirator. I was tempted to remove its mask from my face, but decided against it. It did bring a certain level of comfort to me. Almost like a barrier making me feel more contained and cozy.

The beeping and the hissing were almost calming. I was tempted to just go back to sleep. I had no idea when Twilight would return with Rainbow Dash. At least I hoped she would return. I wanted to see Rainbow Dash, but I still wanted to see Twilight. I turned my head to the right, the direction I tend to let it turn when I sleep, and began to close my eyes.

Before I had the chance to drift off, I heard the door to the room creak open once again. Without moving, I glanced up at the mirror. A familiar pegasus mare was slowly approaching me. Rainbow Dash.

I felt a twinge of excitement fill my embittered heart. Was she still the same mare I knew when the world became silent and my body became numb? I turned my head to look at her without a word. When I did, she instantly stopped in her tracks. Her somber expression seemed to change to one of some sort of...mental and emotional overload. She almost seemed to be in shock as her wings spread, but then drooped along with her ears. It was the single most pathetic and vulnerable expression I had ever seen on her face.

"Rainbow...?" I quietly asked, still too weak to push myself up to a sitting position. But I did not have to move after all. Rainbow Dash swayed slightly, a bit of a choking or gagging sound coming from her as tears began to simply cascade down her face. It was almost as if...she had just witnessed someone she treasured come back from the grave. Seconds later, she sprinted towards me with alarming speed and all but leaped at me. Her arms were spread across my torso and up my shoulder while she buried her face in my chest and just wailed and cried with absolute abandon the likes of which I had never seen before.

It hurt... Rainbow was one of the few people in my life at that moment that I had nearly unconditional faith in. To see her in such pain... Or was it mind-numbing relief? Either way, I pulled my left arm out from under the bed sheet and gently stroked her head and mane. It felt as if she was trying to push her face right into my chest. After a minute or so, she began to pull herself up to my torso before wrapping her arms around me surprisingly tenderly while still sniffling and choking on her tears. She would have hated to be seen like that.

"I...missed you..." I heard her finally gasp out with her head resting next to mine. I responded by draping my arm over her with my lightweight friend practically lying upon me. She was still with me. Unchanged, still loyal. Just as she was when I thought I breathed my last breath.

"Hey... Are you OK?" I finally brought myself to ask while I gently leaned my head against hers. I was both relieved to see her again, yet also concerned for her remarkable show of weakness.

She pulled her head away from me, those eyes still pouring tears. Her voice was wracked with emotions that were just overflowing. "I... I dunno... It just feels... I feel like I just woke up from a nightmare..." She then suddenly pressed her head against my chest while trying to not yell as she cried. "I thought you were dead back there! When you stopped talking and went limp... Oh my god, I thought I lost you...! And these past ten days... Nothing I ever said or did got to you... You were there, but it still felt like you were far away... You don't know what it's like!"

I was unsure of what to say. I did not know if I even could say anything. It must have been emotional torture for her since that day. She soon looked at me again. And gently, she brought her hoof to my respirator's mask and slid it off me. I felt no difficulty breathing on my own, but I knew that was beside the point. I knew what it was she wanted to do and say. "I love you... You know that, right?"

I could only nod and gently placed my hand on the back of her head. She closed her eyes and... That kiss... The feel of her lips against mine greatly reinforced any faith I still had in her. She was truly the same mare I had known all along.

Rainbow Dash instantly ended the kiss when she heard the door opening and promptly placed my mask back over my nose and mouth. But it was nopony we did not know. The visitor was Twilight Sparkle. She smiled somberly as she approached us while the door swung shut. "How are you two doing? Catching up on lost time?"

"Ye... Yeah..." Rainbow said softly before once again resting upon me while my hand stroked her neck and mane. She was like a tired child just resting upon me and trying to take a nap.

Twilight merely stood at the side of my bed and looked on in silence. I did not know what to say. Just... So many memories and emotions flowing through me while my body just did not want to move. Eventually, I spoke to Rainbow Dash. "Rainbow... How are the other four girls...?"

She shook her head and let out a sigh without even moving from me. "You have no idea... They're really shaken up over what they did. They've been visiting you while you were out and... They just... You have no idea how sorry they are."

I glanced at Twilight, who nodded with a frown. It was that I looked down at my heavily bandaged right arm. "You... You girls saw everything, huh?"

Neither of them seemed pleased to be reminded. Twilight's ears drooped while Rainbow Dash shuddered, burying her head even harder into my chest. "Most of it... I couldn't watch the end... Just... What did Discord do to you?! You even ate parts of him! That couldn't have been you... I don't wanna believe it..."

I was unsure of what to say or feel about those memories. I could still remember what I felt. The laughter. The excitement. The satisfaction of driving the source of my despair into a corner he could not escape from. But all the while... The pain. It never went away. It was constantly trying to resurface past the laughter... Past the smile... I was doing all I could to drown it. To numb myself to it. I threw my inhibitions away to seek what I would want, but not attempt to gain. Even now... I am not entirely sure why I did what I did. I knew the reasons behind it, but... The memory is just a maelstrom of rage, despair, desire, hatred, and pain.

Twilight Sparkle seemed to understand what I was feeling and wanting to say just by looking at me. She reached out and placed her hoof upon Rainbow's shoulder. "I know why it happened, Rainbow... And... Just don't fault him too much. All that matters is that the real James is still here and Discord is gone forever. For me... That's enough."

Rainbow Dash was silent for a moment, maybe trying to think of a means to process what Twilight meant. "I... I think what you mean... It was all just...one big nightmare Discord put us all through. And we're starting to wake up now. Only Discord's gone with the nightmare, right?"

"I guess that's one way to put it..." I muttered, though the memory of what I did to Discord still floated through my mind. All that I did... It... Everything I did to him went against everything I had ever stood for. All that red... Those screams and pleas. Just... How could I have done that to anyone? Even if it was in response to what he put me through... For a time, I was worse than he had ever been.

After a moment of silence further, Rainbow Dash looked right at me. "Hey, James...? Do you... Um... Are you ready to see the rest of the girls?"

I knew what she meant. The ones who... "Are you sure they're back to normal?"

"Yes, I swear they are." Twilight replied while she placed her hoof on my arm. "They've been desperately wanting to see you and talk to you. They miss you, James... Would you like us to bring them here?"

Once again, the memories flickered through my head. But still... It was Discord who made them that way. I wanted to believe that. To believe that everything they did and said was not by their own will, but... The doubt still lingered. And yet... I wanted them back. All four of them. "Sure... Bring them here."

Both Rainbow Dash and Twilight smiled a bit more brightly than before at those words. Rainbow then flapped her wings to propel herself off of me and landed beside Twilight. "You got it, big guy. Twilight, I'll go round up Fluttershy and Applejack. You go get Pinkie Pie and Rarity, all right?"

"Sounds good to me. We'll be back as soon as we can, James. Just... Don't lose hope, OK? I swear they really want to see you." Twilight said with a nod before turning to me.

"OK..." I said quietly while only nodding. The two mares then trotted out the door. But before Twilight could leave, she looked back at me over her shoulder with a sympathetic smile.

I looked right at her. She seemed like she did not want to leave. "James... Just relax, all right? The worst is over now. Everything's going to be just fine." All I could do was nod while she left. Alone once more, I tried to go back to sleep to pass the time.

Oh man... Oh man... I still can't believe he's already awake. Even though it was ten days, it felt more like ten weeks. But everything's gonna get better fast now! Twilight had already run off to get Pinkie Pie and Rarity, so I was swooping over Ponyville to get to Sweet Apple Acres. Applejack was probably staying home today. Since things looked like they were gonna rain, the market hadn't been open today.

Sweet Apple Acres was pretty quiet. I didn't see anypony out and about anywhere, so I flew over to the farmhouse and gave a knock on the door. "Hey, Applejack! Get out here, I've got something important to say!"

That didn't take long to get a response. She opened the top half of the door in just a few seconds. "I heard ya the first five times! Anyway, what brings ya 'round these parts, Rainbow?"

I didn't waste any time telling her what was up. "He's awake! James came outta his coma today!"

"That's nice and all... Wait... Yer serious?! He woke up already?! The docs told us he might never wake up, and he's up and at 'em in less than two weeks?!" Yeah, that was just about the kinda reaction I was expecting.

"Yeah... Lucky break, huh? Anyway, he wants to see you... Wait, not just you. He wants to see all of us." I replied, feeling way too lucky that this whole mess started clearing up pretty fast. Man.. Just ten days. How lucky is that?

Applejack didn't seem too sure about what I said though. "Uh... Ya sure he wants ta see me? Especially after what happened back there...?"

I nodded and tried to give her a smile. "Yeah... Don't worry about him. Twilight and I already had a chat with him. He's still the James we all know. And he misses you."

She bowed her head while looking away for a minute. Was she about to start crying? "Well... If he really wants ta see me... Oh, who am I kiddin' here? You bet I'll go. I've still gotta bury the hatchet before things get back ta normal."

Great. Now all that was left was to get over to Fluttershy's place. I was really tempted to fly over there by myself, but I decided to gallop the whole way with Applejack. I think the more friends I had along for the ride, the better. It really did feel like it would start raining at any time. Almost like it was a bad sign. I would've cleared up the sky with the rest of the weather patrol, but we were told to leave the clouds alone since things had been a little dry lately and that a little excess rain wouldn't be a bad idea.

When we got to Fluttershy's place, things already didn't feel all that right. The place was pretty quiet. We barely saw any of the little animals that usually run around nearby. It actually felt really gloomy. But considering how Fluttershy has been doing the last ten days...

"Well... Let's head on up." Applejack said while we walked up to Fluttershy's front door. She then knocked on the door while I just waited for somepony to answer.

After a couple more knocks, a really sweet and quiet voice spoke up from behind the door. "Who is it?"

"It's Applejack and Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy. Open up, we've got some big news to share!" I replied while getting pretty antsy. I just wanted to get her out there and back to the hospital right away.

The door creaked open a crack and I saw Fluttershy peeking out from behind it. A second later, she pulled it all the way open. She was still looking pretty rough. I almost never see her looking that down. "Hello... Sorry I haven't been getting out very often lately... Don't feel very motivated."

Applejack showed a really sympathetic smile while patting her on the shoulder. "It's all right, sugar cube. We've all been feelin' a bit outta sorts lately. But that's all changin' today. James is doin' just fine, Fluttershy. He's awake now and wants ta see us."

That perked her up right away. Her eyes opened wide as her ears flicked like they didn't catch what Applejack said the first time. "He's... He's awake? And... He wants to see...me?"

I decided to say my part then. "He is, Fluttershy. I saw him and talked to him myself. He's still looking pretty weak and tired and he's probably got another week in the hospital to go, but he missed us. Everything you saw happen... Just forget about it, OK? He's still the same guy. And he wants to see if you're still the same pony before this whole mess happened. Twilight's already gone to get Rarity and Pinkie Pie. We're all gonna be there."

She actually took a moment to say something. It looked like she was debating whether or not she was worthy of being around him after what happened between them. But she finally looked at us with one of the most hopeful stares I had seen from her in a while. "Ye... Yes... I'll go... I want to see him again. Just... Let me tell Angel and Angela to watch the place while I'm gone."

Fluttershy ducked back into the house for about thirty seconds before she came back and stepped outside before closing the door behind her. "OK... Let's go."

"Atta girl, Fluttershy. Things are gonna be all right pretty soon. You just wait." Applejack said while we all ran down the path and on our way to Ponyville. I really just wanted to take off at max speed to get there ASAP, but I didn't wanna leave Fluttershy alone then. She really needed some support.

We didn't stop for anything. We went straight to the hospital. And wouldn't you know? Twilight beat me to it. Pinkie Pie and Rarity were standing by her and waved in our direction. "Yoo hoo! Over here darlings!" Rarity called out while we got close.

"Howdy, girls! Y'all here ta say howdy too?" Applejack asked once we came to a stop. That was the first time we had all gotten together since we came back from Canterlot. Felt good... But there was still one person missing.

Pinkie Pie was hopping up and down like she usually does when she's psyched for something. "You know it! I still gotta say I'm sorry for everything I did! Wait... I shouldn't be sounding this happy about it..." That got her to stop.

"I know... But... Things are finally going to go back to normal, right? If he's willing to forgive us..." Fluttershy muttered while she looked away.

Rarity stepped forward and touched Fluttershy on the shoulder. "Of course he will, darling... That was not us who turned on him. He will understand. Now, shall we go see our dear friend?"

"Yeah, we should. We're all here now. Just remember though. Let Rainbow Dash and I go in first. We'll let you know when to enter." Twilight replied before she started to head inside with us behind her. Man, we're so close to being out of this mess. Almost home free...

I lost track of how much time had passed since they departed. Ponyville does cover a fair amount of space, so it would likely take some time of running here and there to round up the others. Especially when you are not entirely certain of their exact location. However, any attempt to fall asleep was sabotaged by the anxiety of knowing that those who hurt me would soon be arriving. Even though I could still remember the tension when they spoke to me... The pain of being struck... I still had to take into account that they were not truly themselves. Merely what Discord wanted them to be.

Despite that knowledge... It is difficult to accept that. While it was not them in spirit, it was still them in body. Perhaps only by seeing them and hearing them and feeling them would I be able to let go of my doubts and regain my trust in them. I wanted to believe Twilight and Rainbow... I truly did.

Eventually, I heard a knock on the door. It opened seconds later. My anxiety mostly faded in an instant when I saw that the visitors were just Rainbow Dash and Twilight Sparkle again. There was no sign of anyone else.

"All right, James. Everypony's just outside the door. You ready to see them?" Twilight asked while she came closer. Rainbow Dash seemed to be staying by the door to let the others know when to enter.

A part of me was feeling wary of my dear friends. Telling me that allowing them in would be a bad idea. But after all that I had been told, I was feeling very hopeful. I wanted to see the friends I feared I had lost forever. "Sure... Bring them in."

Rainbow then opened the door a crack and stuck her head past it. Though a bit muffled, I could hear her clearly. "All right, girls. Come on in."

Seconds later, the door swung open. But... The instant I laid eyes on the four faces that came through the doorway... What came over me? I felt a searing pain explode in my head. The memories... Flashing across my vision as if I was witnessing them in person all over again. The voices in my ears... Mixed with disorienting noise. Between the visions, I could see and barely hear them. Looks of bewilderment and great concern. Was I moving? The pain was too severe for me to remember feeling much of anything else. Did I say anything? What did they say to me? It was just...sheer chaos in my head. Just before everything went black, I remember grasping something and hurling it towards them...

I am uncertain how long I was out. But when I came to, my mind was instantly assaulted by the memories. The sights and the sounds... I could still see and feel them, though of less severity. But it was still painful. And no matter what I tried to do, I could not stop thinking about them. I heard a rumble to my right. When I turned my head, I could barely see through the blinds. A thunderstorm had descended upon Ponyville.

"No. I'm sorry, but you cannot visit him at this moment. We're still trying to diagnosis what has happened to him. He must not be disturbed for now." I heard a voice coming from the door. A turn to the left revealed that it was just slightly ajar, having miraculously not closed on its own. I could barely make out the face of Nurse Redheart just past the left edge of the window to the door's right. And just ahead of her...

I had to instantly look away. All six of them were right there. And just looking at them triggered more agony within my mind as the memories surged in vividness. It subsided quickly once they were out of my field of vision though. The small mirror resting on the windowsill... I could still see them with it where I lay. And strangely enough, looking at them through it did no harm to me.

All six of them were clearly distraught. I could hear the muffled voice of Pinkie Pie speak up while she seemed to lift one leg to take a step forward, but did not. "But... What happened to them in there?! He looked like he was having a seizure!"

"Yeah, what gives?! Y'all said he was completely outta the woods by now! What's wrong with 'im this time?!" Applejack added, sounding both alarmed and irritated from some sort of new development. Their voices... They hurt to hear. But with them being so muffled by the window and door, the pain was fairly dull.

Redheart seemed displeased as well by whatever had occurred and was showing an unhappy frown. "I know, I know... And his vital signs truly were stable at the time he regained consciousness. But...I really wish I could explain it..."

What was wrong with me? I was both curious, yet fearful. I was feeling...even more drained than I was when I woke up the first time. Twilight then asked, "Explain what? What did you find during your secondary diagnosis?"

The nurse hesitated before she began to speak. "It's strange... We found no signs of infection or disease. His immune system seems to be functioning fine. His white blood cell count is normal. At least it seems normal when compared to a pony's. But... I wish I could explain it. Heart rate, blood pressure, blood sugar... So many of his vital signs have noticeably dropped below normal levels. And when we tested him again not even an hour ago... They had dipped slightly further..."

"Redheart... What are you saying?" I heard Fluttershy ask while she looked noticeably shaken.

There was a pause in the air as a new tension filled the space between us. And when Redheart spoke again, her words were brief and chilling. "He's dying."

I did not know what to think. Even among the memories that constantly swam through my mind, tormenting me, I felt such conflicting emotions. Was I truly dying? Was my body slowly failing? The looks on their faces said it all. Silent horror and shock. Just when it seemed things were going back to normal...

"Nurse... Are you certain there is nothing you can do to save him?" Rarity asked, her voice becoming shaky.

Rainbow Dash, on the other hand, was far less composed and almost sounded panicked as she suddenly drew closer to the nurse. "You better find a way! He's already been through hell! He doesn't need more of this!"

Redheart still maintained the grim seriousness she was displaying regarding the entire incident, but she still managed to speak to the six mares with a tone of professionalism to likely calm their nerves. "It's far too soon to say. Rest assured, we will do all we can to accurately diagnosis what his current ailment is. It's certainly possible that some sort of complication involving his injuries sustained ten days ago may have only just now surfaced. Like before, you will all be the first ones to know if anything new comes up. But... I'm sorry, but I really cannot let him be disturbed right now. Until tomorrow, he must be left alone." She then turned around and disappeared from sight. However, she sounded like she paused right in front of the door. And then, the door completely closed, muting any other voices that were coming from the other side.

Even though I could not hear them, I could still see them in their reflection. The six mares looked and spoke to each other while looking noticeably shaken. Some of them hugged each other. Pinkie Pie cried. And then... Fluttershy. She suddenly turned to the window and rose up before placing one hoof on the window while a truly desperate gaze was directed right at me. There was a profound fear in those eyes... She was not just leaning against the window. She was reaching out to me. But for me... I felt afraid of her somewhere in my heart, even though I was tempted to reach out to her too. Soon, she bowed her head as tears began to flow. She seemed to be holding in some sort of sorrow. This time, Rainbow Dash was the one to approach her to provide support.

Fluttershy turned and tightly embraced the brazen pegasus mare. And even with the door closed shut, I could still hear it. Whenever Fluttershy has cried around me, it has always been quiet sobs. But this time, I could hear it. Anguished wails. I could see her in the mirror's display. Crying harder than I had ever seen before. And soon, she was led away. And I was alone once more.

With the chorus of the heart monitor and respirator being serenaded by the sound of rain splattering against the window behind the blinds and the occasional thunderclap, I lay in bed while barely moving. The memories would not subside. And the sounds that accompanied them echoed in my head as well. Such hurtful words... Painful blows... Even though a part of me fears my approaching demise, another part of me strangely welcomes it.

It was when I just happened to turn my head a little further to the left that I noticed something I had overlooked before. In a small cardboard box between my bed and the cabinet next to it was a stack of blank paper and a few pens. It was all too clear to me what they were. Somepony, probably Twilight, must have dropped them off to be used for journals. And so, here I am writing all this to help pass the time and distract myself from the horrid memories that simply will not leave my head.

What is happening to me now? Am I truly going to die soon? And why will these memories simply not stop repeating in my mind? Even attempting to simply not think about them does nothing... And yet... I honestly think I want to die more than I want to live... A hideous concept, I know. But...

I just cannot take the pain anymore. Hopefully that beautiful dream world awaits me when I fall asleep soon. Anything to subdue the pain...

The Countdown Begins

The dream... I still remember it after awakening. It was the same as before. When it began, I found myself wearing a gold bracelet. And on Fluttershy's hoof was a matching silver one. It made sense since a gold one would be harder to spot against her pale golden coat. We were a couple. And yet, she had no recollection of what occurred during the wedding. Somehow... I knew this world was false. That I was doomed to awaken. Even so, I went on about my day, praying that this dream would not end. I truly wish I could write more of what occurred in that dream, but just trying to remember it leaves me feeling too miserably emotionally drained to even bring pen to paper.

The day was simple. I found myself working at the spa, offering massages to the likes of Twilight Sparkle, Fleetfoot of the Wonderbolts, and even Mrs. Cake for once. I joined my girlfriend... No, my wife. I joined her for lunch at the café. We were joined by Rarity, who spoke fondly of Gladesong once more. Everything felt so routine. So...perfect. A life I would not trade for anything. One that would not end.

And yet, it did. As I was on my way over to the schoolhouse that afternoon, I could feel something touch my cheek. I could feel it, but not see it. Was it...feathers? And soon... Words seemed to echo in my ears. Distant, yet familiar... And the voice... I believe their words were... "Crestfallen soul... Rest for this night. Love is here, right here under my wings..."

It was the chorus of a song I know too well. A personal favorite. But who... Who was calling me? Who do I know that also knows that song? I could not remain asleep. The world around me faded and my vision soon faced a familiar window. The instant my eyes began to focus, it happened once more. The memories... They assaulted my mind without any provocation. Without me even trying to remember them. I felt weak. And angry. Who would dare awaken me from that wonderful dream?

I turned my head, my mind still in agony. But when I did, I saw someone gazing right down at me. For that instant, the memories all but faded as other memories rose to push them aside. The pain receded, even if just momentarily. I knew this mare. Someone dearly precious to me that I had somehow forgotten about, yet remembered the instant I saw her. The Princess of Dreams. Nightmare Moon.

My vision instantly became blurred as I beheld the majesty of her beauty for the first time since that wretched day. I needed her... Wanted to hold her. Finding strength I thought I no longer had, I forced myself up despite the pain that radiated through my right arm. Although I noticed it was duller than it was the day before. I lifted my left arm to her, and she responded in kind. She held me close with an arm wrapped around me while my head leaned against her. I struggled to silence myself even as the tears flowed.

She could feel my relief and my sorrow. I know she could. I heard her whisper into my ear. "Shhh... All is well, my dear... I am here now..."

My god... I could not believe how relieved I was to see her. Almost as if I had forgotten how precious she is to me. But just as I was almost beginning to feel happy, the memories forced themselves to the forefront of my mind once more. The memories of being harmed... The turmoil I faced... I cringed, my grasp on her loosening.

Nightmare Moon was quick to notice something was not right. She tenderly lowered me back to my bed, her hoof softly resting upon my chest after she pulled my sheets back over me. She then spoke softly to me while those gorgeous exotic eyes never once looked away. She was both happy...yet fearful. "My friend... There are no words to express my relief that you have survived this ordeal. However... I can clearly see that a new crisis has begun."

"That obvious...?" I spoke weakly, feeling more drained than before due to the mental duress. I so desperately wanted to think of something else. To push those memories away. Perhaps think of a scene from a video game I played. Maybe even a song I would like to hum to myself. Or even just a special time I had with any of my friends. But no matter what I tried to think of, those memories were smothered by the presence of the memories I desperately wanted to forget.

My royal friend lifted her hoof out of her polished blue metal greave and tenderly caressed my head with such unexpected tenderness. Almost like a mother comforting her young. "You do not have to say anything to me, James. Since shortly after you fell into a deep slumber, Luna and I have been watching you time and again from within the dream realm. And what we saw...and felt...unnerved us."

"You... Both of you were there?" I asked as I found it hard to believe I could not detect a difference between them and the denizens of that dream world. But at what point did I encounter them? During the wedding? Or some other time?"

Nightmare Moon nodded, noticing my puzzlement. "Yes. We were. But the only time we actually stood before you was at Sugarcube Corner when you introduced us to your daughter. Gladesong, was it?"

Gladesong... That adorable filly. I actually found myself missing her, even if she was just a dream. "Yeah..."

My friend seemed to notice how glum I felt as I barely managed to clearly think of her through the memories that constantly assaulted me. "She was a fine child... If you and Fluttershy are blessed with a filly somewhere in the future, I hope she will be just like her. But aside from that, Luna and I were doing more than just visiting. We were investigating."

Investigating... Leave it to the Princess of Dreams herself to find something not quite right in a dream. "Well then... What was off about it?"

"Several aspects." She replied bluntly, although she then sat beside my bed and once more caressed my cheek. Not with her hoof, but with her beautiful billowing mane. "Just reaching your dreaming mind was a challenge. Something...or someone was striving to keep me out. And when I attempted to force my way in, I... I was torn asunder, my entire body coming apart at the seams. That is all I remember before I awoke."

That description was nothing short of haunting. In other words...something killed her within the dream world to force Nightmare Moon to awaken. I remained silent, unsure of what I could say to that claim. Nightmare Moon then continued, "It required the combined might of both me and Luna to actually reach your dreaming mind. And even then, it was not without resistance. The first time, I am all but certain one of my wings was severed from my body and my left eye was destroyed. Of course, once we reached the other side, we could easily undo such harm to our bodies in the dream realm. But even so, we had to endure such maiming with each excursion into your dream."

"Why would you put up with that? Couldn't you just wait for me to wake up?" I asked in return as I felt truly awful that both she and Luna would put themselves through such pain just to see me.

My friend displayed a solemn smile before she spoke softly to me. "Because you are dear to us, my friend. We know what you went through and we so desperately wanted to be there for you in your time of need. And while being trapped in a coma prevented us from speaking to you in person, Luna and I can enter any dream in the world. Even in the comatose. It was the only way we could see you. But..."

She paused for a moment. Something was clearly troubling her. "When we did arrive for the first time and mended our wounds, we immediately noticed something...strange about the world. It felt too...real. It felt more like we were standing in the real Ponyville than a mere illusion of it."

I was puzzled by how anyone could tell the difference between the real world and an abnormally real dream world, but I suppose the Princess of Dreams herself could easily detect such a difference. I stayed silent to allow her to continue. Her story was providing me with something interesting to focus on in order to keep my most painful memories subdued. "Furthermore... In most dreams, the world revolves around the dreamer as only the dreamer is truly seeing it. Yet, no matter how far Luna and I strayed from you, the world remained active and alive. It was not being sustained by just your dreaming mind. It was as if it was a perfectly simulated living world."

Interesting. But then a thought occurred to me. "But...were you both there at the end when...THAT happened?"

Nightmare Moon bowed her head. She knew what I was referring to. "Luna was tending to some of her duties at the time, so she could not be there with me. But yes. I was there. The apparition that tried to keep us out was all but gone when I attempted to dive into your dream yesterday, so I was met with minimal resistance."

"And...did you feel the world quiver? The sky change and stuff?" I asked in return, wondering if all those strange phenomena were something only I experienced.

She nodded with a frown. "I did. That was merely your body trying to wake up. But... The way the world melted... How it just fell apart... It was truly one of the most unsettling sights I have ever witnessed, dream or otherwise. Something truly vile must have been at work there. And I intend to find out what it was."

Something vile... I could still remember that overwhelming mental pain I felt yesterday when I saw the four mares who betrayed me... And how my memories simply will not stop tormenting me... I suppose she was right. That is not how the mind functions. Perhaps those with Post Traumatic Stress Disorder may suffer similar symptoms, but... Surely, what I went through alone would not be enough for me to come down with that. Would it?

Strangely enough, I was feeling somewhat better while speaking to her and listening to her words. I felt like I had slightly more energy than before. I was not feeling as mentally drained. And even though those memories were still present, they were somewhat ignorable. The pain was still there, but more diluted.

Even so, that did not stop her from speaking the grim truth. "And to that effect, I must address what is happening as of now. I have spoken to the nurses in the hospital who are charged with your care. Your body is...sadly...slowly deteriorating. And judging by the symptoms...the cause cannot possibly be natural."

I could not help thinking back to Discord. Out of anyone who may have had something to do with what was wrong with me, he was the only one who made sense. The rules I forced onto him. How he locked away every last spell that I could not use or had not mastered at the time. Is it possible he kept just one little spell up his sleeve to screw me over if I won? Considering all he did... I would not be surprised. "You think this has anything to do with Discord?"

Nightmare Moon sighed while looking noticeably displeased. I suspect the very thought of him made her slightly angry. "I would not be surprised by this point. Knowing that scoundrel, he would likely keep at least one ace in the hole ready for the possibility that things were not going his way. But even so... These circumstances seem far too grim for his tastes... I doubt he would want to drag anyone to the grave with him. He had never been any sort of a nihilist..."

She then turned her attention back to me after looking away briefly. "But that is beside the point. I have ordered the staff who are watching over you to provide my sisters and I with updates on your physical condition and activity every eight hours. I know something is wrong here. And I will be performing research in the royal archives to try to find a solution. We've come too far to lose you now, my friend."

Somewhere in my heart, I felt genuinely touched. I have always adored Nightmare Moon. I saved her back in the Everfree Forest. And now it was her turn to save me. Even so... I still had to ask. "Do you really think I'm worth keeping alive... Even after what I did?"

Nightmare Moon sighed with a truly solemn frown. Once more, her mane reached out and caressed my cheek. "My friend... That was not you. I know you well and the man who brought Discord down was not truly you. You are, as of this moment, still the friend I adore and the man your friends remember. Not the monster who ended Discord. So... Yes. You are indeed worthy of saving."

I felt a twinge of uneasiness as Nightmare Moon began to rise to a standing position once more. "Please... I know you are in a great deal of pain right now. But please, try to endure it for as long as you can. We will triumph over this obstacle, James. But you must stay alive long enough for that to happen. When I find out what it is that is plaguing you, I will return with the cure. Until then... Rest. You have earned it."

She turned to leave and began to approach the door. But as she did, I felt a tiny spark of desperation fill me. I did not want her to leave. "Wait... Are you leaving now?"

Nightmare Moon turned to gaze at me over her shoulder. She looked unhappy as well. "I must, James. I need to return to Canterlot and begin my research. The sooner I find the cure, the better."

"I know and I appreciate that. But..." I felt so embarrassed, feeling so desperate for her company. I knew I was going to sound like a pathetic child, but I did not want to wait and regret not telling her. "Could you... Would you please stay a while longer?"

Her expression brightened slightly, although it was mostly a show of shock. She clearly did not expect those words. But that rather surprised expression soon turned into a calm and relieved smile. "I would be honored, my friend."

And so she returned to my side. And there she stayed. She never once complained. Never asked if she could be excused. Even though I was bedridden, I never once truly felt bored. Nightmare Moon was always within reach. If I was not holding her, she was holding me.

The memories became less vivid. The pain receded. I could remember better times. The moment we first met. The time we were reunited in the castle ruins within the Everfree Forest. The relief upon seeing the crisis resolved with her set to return to the throne. And so many other times afterward. How could I have forgotten all that we had been through?

I am unsure how much time passed. Knowing I may have received a death sentence with an undecided due date and being confined to a hospital room causes time to be largely irrelevant to me. However, our time together was eventually interrupted by the arrival of one of the nurses with a wheeled cart carrying a tray of...hospital food.

"Breakfast time, Mr. Ja... Uh... Your highness?" A rather gruff woman's voice spoke from the doorway. The nurse I had come to recognize as Snowheart seemed genuinely surprised to find one of the princesses of Equestria sitting beside me. With a yellow coat similar to Apple Bloom's, green eyes, and a curled mane and tail of grayish blues, she always sounded either tired or annoyed and jaded. She is probably someone who is not entirely fond of her job, or just takes her job very seriously with almost no room for goofing around. Something that I can certainly relate to.

Nightmare Moon was quick to glance in her direction, but then seemed to scowl as she gazed at the tray of food that was on the cart. "Nurse... You don't truly expect him to eat that slop, do you?"

I suspect seeing that food brought back some unpleasant memories of when Nightmare Moon was briefly hospitalized once she was brought back from the Everfree Forest. She really did not sound like she enjoyed their cooking... Snowheart glanced down at the food, apparently not being used to having patients, or anyone else for that matter, complain about the food. "Well...uh... You know we have to put nutrition before everything else, your highness. And... Have visiting hours started already?"

"If they have not, I hereby command you as Princess of Dreams to allow me to stay by his side regardless. And please, do try to add a bit more flair to his meals from now on." Nightmare Moon replied with a stern gaze. She certainly is not afraid to exert her authority when necessary.

"Well... All right then, your highness. I'll just leave this here with you." Snowheart said before pushing the cart to my bedside and making her way out of the room. The food definitely did not seem very appetizing at all. It seemed to consist of a pile of mashed green vegetables and a cube of cherry gelatin or something for dessert. Although I was liking the look of that red fruit punch.

Being someone who is right-handed, I had some difficulty manipulating the fork that was provided with my left hand due to my right hand being tightly bandaged. That, and it was likely still heavily burned to the point of being too painful to move. Fortunately, Nightmare Moon was all too willing to help guide my hand with the levitation spell. Drinking with my left hand has never been a problem though. Huh... I notice I am actually feeling rather happy by looking at my style of writing while I remember what happened with her...

The food was rather bland overall. Nothing to write home about. I somehow managed to finish it all despite feeling barely hungry at all. Nightmare Moon was quick to notice my lack of enjoyment while I ate. "Nothing special, am I right?"

"You can say that... I'm not that hungry to begin with." I replied quietly. For whatever reason, the memories were beginning to resurface at a snail's pace. And my enthusiasm and smile began to diminish with their return.

Nightmare Moon could clearly see that something was wrong, even though I am sure I could be seen as being merely tired. She appeared reluctant to speak, but did so anyway. "My friend... I can see that whatever is plaguing you still has you in its grasp. I have no desire to leave you, but... I must return to Canterlot and begin my research. I will return whenever I can, but..."

I did not wish to see her go, but I understood why she had to. She wanted to insure that I stay alive. And while a part of me was welcoming my eventual doom, another part of me wanted to survive. She then stepped forward and placed a kiss upon my forehead, one that filled me with a tingling warmth. "Please stay alive. You...are my guiding light. For without you... I would be lost."

I could see and hear in her voice that she was trying to stay optimistic. She knew that there may be a way for me to be saved and that she was certain she could find it. But at the same time, she was facing the certainty of the loss of someone important to her. That I would likely be dead before long if something was not done. Even so, I placed my hand on her shoulder. I wanted her to know that I appreciate her efforts. "Thank you..."

Just as she was beginning to turn to leave, we froze at the sound of the door to the room beginning to open. And standing in the doorway was another familiar face that I was truly happy to see. "Huh? Nightmare Moon? I'm sorry, am I interrupting anything?"

Nightmare Moon turned to face the visitor and cast a somber smile towards her. "Not at all, Twilight Sparkle. I was just about to return to Canterlot. In fact... I have a favor to ask."

Twilight nodded and stood her ground while Nightmare Moon began to draw near. Once they were standing before each other, Nightmare Moon spoke calmly. "As you know, our friend is..." She then cast a solemn gaze back at me while I watched in silence. "He needs somepony near him. Somepony dear to him that he trusts. May I ask you to keep watch over him for as long as possible?"

I was unsure at first of just what it was she was requesting, especially with my thoughts being clouded of such wretched memories. But Twilight soon spoke the words I was trying to think of. "You mean... Have me be his caretaker?"

"That is precisely what I am asking. Do you feel you are up to it?" Nightmare Moon asked in return with her expression still looking quite somber.

There was a moment of silence between the two mares. Twilight looked past the Princess of Dreams towards me, but then soon showed a quiet smile. "I would be honored... I'll make sure he gets what he needs."

"Thank you, Twilight. Now, I must return to Canterlot. Time is of the essence." Nightmare Moon said with a satisfied smile before turning her gaze back towards me. "I shall return, my friend... Please, be safe." I silently waved at her while she made her way out the door, leaving me alone with Twilight.

My friend trotted over to me, trying to seem happy despite the gloom that was hanging over us. "Well, it looks like we're going to be seeing each other a lot more often for a while. How're you feeling today, James? Any better?"

I really wanted to say yes, but I was feeling far from fine. The memories were still filling my mind with every waking moment. It hurt... It sapped me of virtually any and all drive and enthusiasm. It faded momentarily when I first laid eyes on her, but it soon resurfaced. Almost... Almost as if the initial pleasant feelings that comes from seeing someone you deeply care about forced it back for a moment. "No... Not really."

Twilight reached out and caressed my lips with a piece of tissue paper. I suppose I still had a bit of something still on me from my breakfast. "I wish I knew what was wrong... The doctors and nurses are doing everything they can to find out what's happening. I'm sure they'll find the solution soon."

"Twi..." I spoke softly while she placed my food tray and its utensils back on the cart at the end of my bed. "I heard what Nurse Redheart told you and the others yesterday. I know I don't have long..."

Those words caused her to lose her magic grip on the piece of soft paper, dropping it to the floor. That look on her face... I could see that she was probably hoping that I did not know about my approaching fate. "You know...? I'm sorry... You weren't supposed to hear that..."

I was unsure of what to say. I felt that bitterness rising in me again. However, Twilight then reached out and placed her hoof upon my arm again. It was then that I felt the need to ask. "Twilight... What happened to me yesterday? Before I passed out..."

She sighed deeply. I was not expecting her to have the answer. Surprisingly, she did. "You are currently being monitored by the hospital's mainframe. Your vital signs are being constantly relayed to the nurses. According to them... At roughly the same time that all six of us came into the room... Your heart rate, blood pressure, adrenaline levels... Everything was skyrocketing in what seemed to be a response to extreme pain even though there was no actual damage being inflicted on you."

Through the memories that still haunted me, I remembered that moment from the previous day. I felt fine when I saw Twilight. And I still felt at ease when I saw Rainbow Dash. But when I saw them... The four mares who betrayed me... "Yeah... That's pretty much all I felt... It's like... When I saw them, the memories... They just exploded in my head. I could feel my skin crawl... I felt something strike my head and chest... I heard voices yelling at me... Screaming and... It was just a vortex of negativity and pain... I couldn't hear anything aside from whatever was roaring in my head..."

Twilight seemed unnerved by what I told her. And at the same time, she seemed confused. I felt the need to ask. I had to know what happened from the view of someone else's eyes. "Twi... What did I do when they came in to see me? Everything is just a blur to me..."

She was clearly bothered by the memory since she hesitated momentarily. Her ears drooped while her eyes glanced elsewhere "I don't know what went wrong. Everything was fine when you were with me and Rainbow. But when they came in... You started quivering... You reached for your head. You didn't respond to anything that was said to you. I honestly thought that you were having a seizure by the point when you started foaming at the mouth. You threw a drink cup at them just before you collapsed. The sounds you were making... I honestly thought you were dying. The nurses rushed in right after that and made us leave while they tried to revive you. I think you just passed out from an adrenaline overdose or something, but it was still terrifying to watch... You looked like you were in such terrible pain..."

I could not remember anything of what Twilight said. Anything I did remember was a blur. I turned my head, letting out a sigh while turning my gaze to the ceiling. "Twi... Be honest with me. How long do I have?"

Even though I was not looking at her, I still glanced at her out of the corner of my eye. She turned her gaze towards the floor. "They said...two weeks if you're lucky."

Why did I feel a slight twinge of excitement at that revelation somewhere in my heart? Almost as if I was looking forward to it... Even so... I just did not know what to feel. I felt so drained. So emotionally sapped that I hardly felt fazed by the grim news that had just been relayed to me. I was without words. However, I then turned to my left, my gaze falling upon the bouquet of flowers set in a vase. That reddish pink... I believe they were azaleas. While I had noticed it before, I had taken no interest in it. But I was feeling curious as to what was written in the tag that was attached to it. I tried reaching for it, but Twilight was quick to use the levitation spell to bring it to my hand. "There you go."

"Thanks..." I muttered quietly before fiddling with the tag to open it. Due to the size, I was not expecting much to be written in there at all. And I was right. But I still was caught by surprise by the contents. The writing was dainty and neat. I recognized it after a moment. The card read 'We miss you, fellow Crusader. Best wishes from all of us. The CMC'. The tag was running out of room at the bottom, so I could see why the person who wrote it had to shorten the signature. Even so, I knew who wrote it out. The writing was Sweetie Belle's. And the flowers... Was there some symbolism behind them? Perhaps they remembered the information I bestowed on them about the language of flowers. Regardless, reading those words... I was reminded of those three darling fillies. And I could feel a tear building in my eye as I read the tag over again.

"James...? Are you OK?" Twilight asked, apparently having noticed that lone tear starting to flow down my cheek.

I am unsure of even where that tear came from. Through the storm of wretched memories came glimmers of happier ones. I truly missed those three fillies. "Twi... Have the Cutie Mark Crusaders stopped by while I was out?"

She looked like she was trying to smile. "I think so. They're the ones who gathered up those flowers after all. From what I've heard, they really want to see you again, even if they didn't fully understand what a coma is. I know Scootaloo's been eager to visit you while you were still unconscious. Fluttershy's probably already told her that you're awake, so they'll probably stop by after school."

"I hope so..." I said quietly while placing the tag back on the cabinet by the vase. I could not believe how much I wanted to see the kids at that time. But that enthusiasm was soon drowned out by the memories once more. Almost as if they were...alive and actively plotting against me.

Twilight glanced away from me for a second before using her magic to open the blinds to the window right next to me. The sky was cloudy and dull, though not quite like there was a thunderstorm coming. It was just a gloomy day. And with autumn being not far off, my least favorite time of the year, the atmosphere was far from uplifting. Strangely, it was what I preferred at that moment. A moment later, Twilight went about the room, seemingly tidying up whatever was out of place or crooked. It was then that she noticed the journal entry sitting in the cardboard box next to my bed. Next to the stack of blank paper was my journal entry being held together by a paper clip. "You've been writing?"

"What else can I do while I'm stuck here...?" I replied dryly, the bitterness in my heart beginning to resurface at the thought of what I felt and saw the previous day. I truly did not want to drive Twilight away with my negativity, but... My mood and feelings were fluctuating so easily... Just what was wrong with me? I know the memories hurt, but... It is just so hard to not let them get to me, even when I am focusing on someone right in front of me.

She seemed to draw closer. Her hoof reached for the box, but stopped. I could see what she wanted to do. Twilight was likely curious of what my most recent journal contained. Possibly in the hopes of finding closure in my writings. I looked right at her, her face soon looking at me. "May I?"

I had nothing to hide. I saw no reason to keep her away from my recordings. "Sure."

Delicately, Twilight used her magic to lift the stack of paper from the box. I had turned it upside-down to keep anyone from casually glancing at the writing on the first page. The paper floated before Twilight while coated in her pink magic aura. She sat there at my bedside, reading them silently while occasionally flipping them behind the back of the final page to move to the next part. I said nothing to allow her to read in peace, knowing how much she loves her books and stories. I saw her constantly frown, but she would also smile warmly while lifting a hoof to her mouth as if she had just read an exceptionally warm and tender scene. At one point, she even let out a quiet snicker or chuckle. What did she read that made her laugh? Eventually, she did offer a little feedback. "That was such a nice dream you had..."

All I did was nod while she read on with a rather neutral expression. I suppose that is how everyone looks when they get really into a good story. Eventually, her expression began to darken. It became a rather sad frown. Her eyes began to quiver. I heard a sniffle come from Twilight. Tears had begun to stream down her face. She never once looked at me though. What part of my journal was she reading? Eventually, she lost her grip on the papers and let it fall to the floor. The tears were just cascading down her face while she turned to face me. She then asked as her voice began to break, "Is that what we really are to you...?"

It was then that I knew what she had read. And my response was a solemn nod. Twilight staggered to her feet before suddenly climbing partially onto my bed and tearfully holding me in a tender embrace. Her voice squeaked and quavered while she whispered right into my ear. "I'm so sorry... Please... Don't ever go away or change... I'm honored to be a part of your life... And you're a part of ours..."

I could feel her warm salty tears flowing down my bare shoulder. It was the single greatest show of weakness I had ever seen out of Twilight. What she just read... It must have touched her on a truly deep level. The scouring memories that hounded my mind regressed briefly at her touch. And for a moment, I felt at peace. I wrapped my left arm around her body, holding my dear friend close as I felt a tear or two building at the edges of my vision as well. I wanted to speak, but no words came. Although I did hear her speak once more. "I don't want to lose you... Not now... Please, don't go..."

She shuddered and gasped in sorrow. She was afraid. And so was I. As much as I wanted to tell her that I would not be going anywhere, I was not sure if I should. I was dying at the time after all. Even so, I still did not want to let her go. My grip was tender, yet firm. I was glad that she was there.

Twilight did eventually release her grip on me, her tears having ceased for the moment. She pushed herself off my bed so that her hooves were back on the floor. She continued to speak to me while she used her magic to gather up my journal entry and straighten the papers out. "That dream you were having... It honestly sounded so real and beautiful. Simple, yet lovely. Did it really feel that real to you?"

"Yeah... I couldn't even have guessed that it was a dream. If you want, you can read a little further. Pinkie did something pretty funny right after that scene." I retorted quietly while motioning my hand towards the stack of papers being held together.

That seemed to pique her curiosity. Twilight then sat down and flipped through the pages until she was back to where she had left off. A little bit later, she suddenly snickered while showing a slight grin. "Wooden puppets? Oh, wow... You know, I actually could see Pinkie Pie doing something like that."

It was a good thing I wrote that all down yesterday. It helped reinforce my memory. Twilight continued to read and laughed quietly again before muttering, "Oh, Pinkie... Rarity would hate to read this part."

Twilight was quiet for a while longer, but she soon started snickering again. "Oh, wow... That's one way to get the Elements out of him." A moment later, Twilight lowered the pages she had already flipped through back over the others. "If only things did turn out that simple..."

It was then that I felt the urge to ask. I could still remember everything I did to Discord. And they saw it all. "Twilight... Are you afraid of me?"

My friend sighed while lowering the journal pages back into the box beside the bed. "I won't lie... I kind of was. I think we all were. But at the same time... I guess I kind of knew that it wasn't really you who took Discord down. I wasn't going to let myself judge you until I could speak to you in person... And I'm so glad that you're still you."

I let out a sigh, unsure of what to say. The memories had returned to the forefront of my mind. It is just...so tiring. Although Twilight did continue to speak while she walked by me. "I'll be honest... I would've never wished what you did upon Discord, as much as I couldn't stand him... But when all is said and done... It's probably for the best. Discord's gone for good, James. We'll never have to worry about him again."

Despite hearing what was clearly praise, I did not feel happy with myself at all. How could I? Even if my rage towards him was justified... For that brief time, I was worse than he had ever been. Who was the true villain at that time?

After a moment more, Twilight began to take a look around the room. She did not seem to be looking at anything in particular. But she did soon turn to face me with a slight smile. "Hey... Would it be all right if I went to get something from my place? I think I have something that'll spice the room up, seeing as how you might be here for a while..."

I could see what she meant. She wanted to make me feel at home. To make my surroundings more homelike. I saw no harm with that and nodded. "Sure... I don't mind what you decide to bring."

"All right. I'll be back as soon as I can. Don't push yourself." Twilight said with a somber smile before trotting out the door. I was alone again.

Several minutes passed while I just stared out the window. A gloomy day... Strangely fitting for what was happening. However, I soon thought I heard heavy and swift footsteps. When I turned to my left to look at the door, I saw the window. Nurse Sweetheart and Snowheart pushing along a stretcher at almost running speed. And lying upon it with a respirator's mask over her mouth was...

I cringed at the sight, my head once more filled with a sharp pain. But with how briefly I caught sight of her, it did not last long. But I was still left baffled and concerned by what I had seen. "Fluttershy...?"

Why in the world was she, of all people, being admitted to the hospital? I did not have to wait long for someone else to walk by the window. Rainbow Dash stepped into view, coming to a stop in front of my window while looking noticeably worried. It seemed she wanted to follow the nurses, but knew there was nothing else she could do by that point.

My curiosity got the better of me. I tried weakly waving at her with my left hand. And it worked. Rainbow glanced in my direction before looking directly at me. She then promptly opened the door and stepped inside while looking a bit happier than before as she trotted towards me. "Hey there, big guy... How're you holding up?"

I responded with a question of my own. "Why was Fluttershy on that stretcher just now? What happened to her?"

That was a clear blow to her mood. Her ears drooped while she looked noticeably jarred by something. Rainbow Dash looked away from me for a second, almost as if she was unsure if she should tell me something. But she did. "She tried to drown herself in the pond at the park... If I hadn't been flying by when she went under..."

"She... You're serious?" I asked with a sense of alarm coming over me, the memories that haunted me once more regressing. While still fearful of Fluttershy, I could not help being concerned about her. "Are you sure she didn't just have some trouble swimming?"

Rainbow was still just as distraught as before, looking at me with uneasy eyes. "She had a big rock tied to her hoof, James. She tried to kill herself. It's still sitting at the bottom of the pond right now. She was still conscious when I got her out, but I called the hospital anyway just to be safe."

"But...why?" As emotionally fragile as Fluttershy has always been, she also has a fairly strong will. Suicide sounds like something she would never be able to bring herself to do. Was there a motive? "Did she say anything to you?"

"Why...?" Rainbow Dash said softly before falling momentarily silent. She seemed to be going through some inner debate. Almost like there was something she knew that she was unsure if she should tell me about.

"Rainbow... You can tell me." I said weakly, still feeling quite drained. The moment had become tense. Very tense. I could almost feel my skin crawl with anticipation.

"I know I can. But..." Rainbow said with a sigh before looking right at me with her ears still drooping. She looked very distraught indeed. "James... I really shouldn't be the one telling you this. But seeing as how it looks like Fluttershy can't get anywhere near you without you having a seizure..."

She looked around briefly while apparently checking to make certain no one else was within earshot. Rainbow Dash then let out a sigh before speaking something to me that I never expected to hear from anyone. "James... You're gonna be a dad."

At first, I had no idea how to comprehend what it was that I had just heard. Eventually, I asked, "I'm... What?"

This time, she was a bit more direct. "I mean... Fluttershy's pregnant. She told me when I got her outta the pond. And before you ask who the father is..." She then rested her hoof on my arm without looking away from me. "It's yours."

My mind was filled with a haze. Even as the memories began to rise up again, I was left utterly stunned. No words came. I laid my head back down on my pillow with my gaze directed at the ceiling. Fluttershy is with child? And it is mine? She did go into heat a few days before that mess with Discord happened. But... Are we truly compatible? Although I did feel the need to ask. "That's why she... What about the foal?"

Rainbow Dash let out a sigh. "She said because she couldn't live with herself knowing that the daddy of her kid was going to die because of her. But I managed to talk her out of it by reminding her that you're not dead yet. And that... She shouldn't take her baby down with her. I don't think she's gonna be in the hospital overnight though. I got her outta the pond pretty fast."

"All right..." I said quietly while just trying to think. Fluttershy...carrying my child? Was I ready to be a father? Would I even live long enough to see our child's birth? What would our child even look... My thoughts went back to that wonderful dream I was experiencing. Gladesong? Would our child look just like her? "Rainbow... How long until it comes?"

She did not seem too surprised that I would ask such a question. "It's gonna be a while. We mares take about eleven months to give birth. Plenty of time to think things over, huh?"

Eleven months... Almost a year. But even so... I replied while still keeping my gaze directed at the ceiling. "Assuming I live that long..."

I know those words were bitter. And it was painful for Rainbow Dash to hear them. Even so, I noticed her come a little closer out of the corner of my eye. "James... Do you still love her?"

Those words circulated in my head a few times. And I decided to answer as honestly as I could. "I... I really just don't know, Rainbow..."

She let out a long sigh before idly rubbing her hoof along the length of my arm. "James... I'll be honest. If Fluttershy loses you now, it's gonna kill her. I've known her a lot longer than anypony else has. She's always been shy, but pretty lonely too. She's always been hoping to find a sweet guy who would always love her no matter what and... I'll admit it. She needs you more than I do. So... You'll stay with her once everything gets better, right?"

I was unsure of what to think. Even though I had not heard that before, it was far from surprising. "You do know that this isn't the first time a woman has betrayed me, right?"

"I... Well, I think Rarity told me something like that once. Her name was Christina, right?" Rainbow Dash replied, apparently having been told by Rarity of what I had told her about my first girlfriend, although I cannot recall when I ever revealed her name.

Even so, I still had not told her the full story. With my voice stuck in a dull monotone, I began to speak while directing my gaze at nothing in particular. "Well, I guess you know about how that relationship ended. But it's what I found later that hurt me most. I found out that I had essentially been used. From what I discovered, she had been cheating on me with two other guys for close to a year before the breakup occurred, one of which was a friend of mine at one time."

Rainbow's expression instantly darkened to one of concern and also noticeable disgust. "So... A typical psycho slut, huh?"

"That about sums it up... She was emotionally unstable. I lost count of how many times she acted suicidal whenever we spoke. We at times let each other borrow some things to enjoy. But after the breakup, she never returned what I let her borrow. I was basically robbed." I continued on while not feeling much of anything.

My friend merely nodded at me to show that she understood what I was saying. I then continued to speak. "And finally, when I wrote something out for closure to express my frustration with her actions, she went so far as to spread lies about me, such as that I stalked her mother, who is a woman twice my age. And worst of all, she claimed I raped her to send idiotic vigilantes of sorts with no common sense after me to ruin my reputation, even going so far to hack my e-mails and send messages to my own family claiming that I am homosexual. At one point, they even used it to insult my newborn nephew. The only good thing is that my family knew me better than they took them for. The constant harassment did not end until four months later. And she probably still denies any wrongdoing to this day."

Rainbow Dash's expression showed a silent rage building in those vibrant rose-colored eyes. "I don't really get the whole hacking e-mails thing, but... Well, she's lucky I can't get to her world. If I ever meet this whore, I'll piledrive her into the pavement. I mean, seriously. Rape? Did they ever check her body to see if you had really boned her once? I mean this Christina whore sounds like a total scumbag, but the guys who actually believed her without checking the facts first? Brainless, plain and simple. And her... No honor at all. I bet she doesn't even have a heart or care about her friends at all. And that's assuming anyone's dumb enough to get close to her."

I said nothing, though I felt somewhat relieved to know Rainbow Dash had my back. She then stepped forward and then draped her wing over my arm while being mindful of the IV tube. "You deserve better than that, James... I've known you for a while now and I know you're not the kinda guy who would do that to a girl. You actually care about your partner and you respect women. You're too sweet a guy to ever hurt a girl like that... You just don't have it in you."

"At least somepony understands me..." I replied quietly. "In the end though, I felt glad to be rid of her. She's just...a total sociopath. It's a relationship I can look back on and laugh at in hindsight. I might've lost some things, but I became wiser in the process and knew I am a better person than she is. But... With Fluttershy..."

Rainbow Dash's sweet compassionate expression darkened into a more somber one. "Right... You'll give her another chance, right?"

I tilted my head back somewhat. The memories were still strong. I could remember her actions. Her words... "Rainbow... She dumped me on the spot because I am not someone who enjoys pain. Even if that wasn't really her... It was still her in person... And after being betrayed once by someone who I genuinely loved... Someone who tried to ruin me while playing the victim... I don't know if I can risk that again..."

My friend's ears drooped once more while her eyes lowered. "I... I get it... I think the saying goes like your heart says yes, but your mind says no. I mean, you've already been hurt the same way once. So a second time would... I understand, James... I don't think I'd be able to trust somepony the same way if I was put through the same thing too..."

I merely nodded. Somewhere inside me, I truly wanted to get back together with Fluttershy and forget this all ever happened. At the same time though... She dumped me and kicked me squarely in the head. She demanded that I slit my neck with my own sword. She wanted to see me in pain. She wanted to see me bleed. As much as I want to forget, I simply cannot. I am going to keep my distance...

Rainbow Dash began to climb onto my bed and effectively straddled me with her head resting on my chest. Her eyes were looking right at me. "Well... James... I don't want to see you and Fluttershy drift apart. I really mean that. But if... And this is just one big if, all right? If that does happen... I'll always be there for you."

Her hoof tenderly stroked my face as a single tear flowed down her cheek. "I love you, big guy... And I always will. If things don't work out in the end, you'll still have me. I'll be your mare and I'll never leave you. All right?"

Despite our differences, a part of me liked the sound of that. Rainbow Dash and I have very little in common. She is brash, loud, and confident while I am largely the opposite. And yet, I do adore her. And I could never forget what happened this year on Hearts and Hooves Day. Having her as a lover... It would likely be very fulfilling. Even so, my heart was feeling too heavy for me to fully comprehend the weight of her words. She meant every single word of what she said, but I was too emotionally drained to fully care at that time. "I'll keep that in mind."

"Good... But only if things with you and Fluttershy don't work out. Just... Don't give up yet, all right? Just because she can't get anywhere near you doesn't mean she's given up." Rainbow Dash added while she tried to smile at me. But at that moment, I heard the door to the room open. And standing in the doorway was Twilight Sparkle.

"Huh? Oh... Am I interrupting anything, you two?" Our friend asked while there seemed to be something behind her.

Rainbow Dash all but instantly blushed as she found herself in a rather compromising position while resting atop me. She flapped her wings to propel herself off me while I tried to not crack a smile at her reaction. "Uh... Nope! What's up, Twilight?"

"I was just bringing something over to help give the place a splash of color. I mean... James might be here for a while, so it'd be nice to make him feel more at home, you know?" Twilight explained while she walked in. Floating behind her while it and her horn were coated by wavering pink magic auras was a potted planted. It seemed to consist of light blue flowers of similar appearance to a daisy. Definitely a type of aster flower. It looked a bit familiar too.

Twilight levitated the potted flowers over me and set them in the corner just to my right. Being that close to the window meant it would receive a decent amount of sunlight. "There we go. That's just the right amount of sun exposure over there. And you'll be able to smell it more easily too."

"Thanks, Twi..." I muttered quietly while looking at the flowers beside me. It was a nice little touch to the room.

Rainbow Dash seemed to take note of Twilight's little housewarming gift. She was looking at the flower while rubbing the top of her head with her hoof. Suddenly, she smiled brightly. "Ooh! I know what I can add! I'll be right back!" She then rushed out the door and was gone.

"You think she's gonna bring something from her house?" I asked while having no real idea of where Rainbow Dash even lives. Even after all this time.

Twilight just shrugged her shoulders at me. "I honestly have no idea what she would even bring. I've never even set foot inside her place."

We barely had time to converse at all before Rainbow Dash came trotting back into the room. Only it seemed she brought a passenger of sorts along for the ride. A cloud that was roughly her size was being pushed in with her head. "OK, just give me a minute to get this bad boy straightened out."

Twilight and I watched while she pulled and stretched and bent the cloud, thinning it out. How strange it must have been to have a cloud indoors that was not a veil of mist. Eventually, it started to take on a shape that I recognized. Twilight made the first guess. "The frame of a wheel?"

"Nope!" Rainbow barked before lifting the cloud to the ceiling and just leaving it there. It had become a very narrow cylinder that led down to a disc that had four long and broad extensions reaching out to the sides. Once it was in place, Rainbow Dash gave one of the flat parts a light smack that sent the disc and everything attached to it into a spin. It seemed that she had just installed a ceiling fan. All made out of clouds. Despite having no physical mass, I did feel a gentle breeze blowing upon me. "That's my little contribution. Pretty nice, right?"

That actually got a smile out of me. Not much of a smile, but a smile nonetheless. "Yeah... It is. Thanks."

Rainbow Dash was pretty proud of her work judging by how she hovered up there with her arms crossed. I suppose the lack of mass was what was keeping the fan from slowing down. And the fact that it was made out of clouds did bring her to mind. However, Twilight then asked, "Why didn't you bring something from your own home?"

Our bold and brazen friend looked down at Twilight and rolled her eyes with a smirk spread across her face. "Because my whole house is made outta clouds. What's the difference?" That actually got a bit of a chuckle out of me.

Twilight seemed to take note of my reaction to Rainbow's words. "You sound like you've perked up, James. Are you already feeling better?"

It was strange. Despite the scarring memories still constantly replaying themselves in my mind, I felt at ease around the two mares. I even smiled a little. "I guess... Maybe you girls are helping me heal just by being here."

Rainbow Dash lowered herself back to the floor and folded her wings while giving me a subdued smile. "I guess that's the magic of friendship, huh? Maybe it's hard to stay depressed whenever you're with good friends... Huh?"

Just then, the door to the room opened again. And in walked in one of the doctors. A unicorn stallion with a pair of spectacles on his snout and a caramel-colored coat and light brown mane, I never did get his name. But he seemed to recognize my friends. "Oh, good morning, Miss Sparkle and Miss Dash. I hope I'm not interrupting anything."

"Nah, it's cool. What's up, doc?" Rainbow replied while letting the doctor pass.

"I was just going to replace his bandages. We're trying to get that burn healed up as quickly as possible." The doctor explained while moving around to the right side of my bed. My right arm from the elbow down was still tightly wrapped to the point of almost being in a cast. "How're you feeling today, James? Does it hurt when you try to move your arm?"

"Yeah, but it's just a dull pain right now." I replied while testing my fingers. The pain seemed to spring up whenever my skin bended or shifted in any way.

The doctor then used his levitation magic to bring a pair of medical scissors up and began to snip off my bandages. "That's completely normal. Your burns were second degree, but came very close to being third degree. It would've gotten more complicated if it crossed that threshold."

Having a small amount of knowledge of burn damage, I expected my arm to be covered in broken or intact blisters. Either way, I was unsure I wanted to see what my arm looked like, so I turned my head to the left and gazed at my two friends. They too seemed rather uneasy about the burn. Twilight then asked, "Well...how is he looking, doctor?"

Once I felt my skin being exposed to the faint breeze of the makeshift ceiling fan in the room, I assumed that the bandages were entirely off. The doctor sounded pleased with what he was seeing. "I have to say he's looking very good. The new skin is growing in under the damaged skin quite nicely. I'd say that it'll be ready to peel off in just a couple more days."

I then felt a cool wet feeling beginning to cover my arm. It seemed that the doctor was wrapping it in new bandages that had been wetted down with some type of ointment. He even made sure that the spaces between my fingers were coming in contact with it. Even so, I was baffled that a burn, which are infamous for taking extensive amounts of time to heal, could be getting this close to being healed in less than a month. "Are you sure it'll be all healed that soon?"

The doctor did not sound surprised by my puzzlement. He then answered me while continuing to make certain my new bandages were being properly applied. "Why, yes. There have been some recent advances in treating burns. The trick was to develop a means to speed up the development of new skin to replace the damaged and destroyed tissue. When this is all over, your old burned skin will just peel off like a giant sleeve of dead skin. Basically just one giant blister."

As disgusting as that sounded, I had an idea of what he meant. I at one timed overworked my hands to the point of developing a layer of tiny blisters along my entire palm and undersides of my fingers. But after just two weeks, my old skin peeled away and left my palms covered in perfectly soft and supple new skin. If anything, my arm is going to look better than ever when all is said and done.

"There we go. Just try to not move it and let the ointment be absorbed into your skin." The doctor explained as I felt him finish tightening the bandages around my arm. The ointment felt rather soothing against my sensitive skin. But then the doctor came over to my left side. I felt a twinge of uneasiness when he seemed to be eyeing the IV tube that was connected to the vein near my elbow joint. "I think we can go ahead and remove this now. Since you are conscious and consuming nutrients now, I see no need to keep this in you."

Twilight and Rainbow turned away from me as the doctor grasped the needle that lay under my skin. I sighed and just looked away, not wanting to see it. A sudden sharp jab of pain made me grunt, though I then felt a soft wad of cotton being applied to the spot followed by a band aid or some other tiny bandage holding it in place. As someone who has long hated needles, I was not happy with the fact that they had to use some on me, but I did understand that it was necessary.

While the doctor began to roll the IV drip stand towards the door, Rainbow Dash then stepped forward to make him stop. "Hey, doc... You have any updates on Fluttershy?"

This appeared to catch Twilight by surprise, if that startled expression on her face served as any indication. However, the doctor spoke before she could. "From what I understand, she seems to be fine. She suffered no oxygen deprivation and appears to be perfectly healthy. She'll likely be released in a couple of hours."

Twilight then spoke up while taking a step forward. "Wait a minute... Fluttershy? What's she doing here? She was just fine yesterday."

The doctor seemed like he was ready to explain something to her, but Rainbow Dash quickly motioned for him to leave instead. He nodded slightly in understanding and left with the IV stand behind him. Rainbow then seemed to whisper something into her friend's ear, prompting a look of horror on Twilight's face. "What?! Why?!"

Rainbow then whispered something else to her, causing Twilight's look of horror to become one of silent shock. She glanced over at me, a clear sign that she had likely been told about Fluttershy's unexpected pregnancy. I still can hardly believe it myself. She then asked, "In that case... Which room is she in?"

Rainbow Dash whispered the answer to her a second later. Twilight then used her magic to open the room's door while looking at me. "I... I need to go see Fluttershy right now. James, Rainbow Dash will stay here with you. I'll be right back." With that, she left the room and galloped past the window to the right.

With no one else there to speak to, Rainbow Dash slowly walked over to me. "I still can't believe it either... How're the other girls gonna handle the news?"

I did not say anything. What could I say? All I did was look away and out the window. Besides, at the rate things were going... Would I even live long enough to see the birth of our child? Would it be a cute little colt? Or a...

My thoughts went back to Gladesong. Such a darling filly... But my thoughts did not last long. The memories in my mind were still festering. But suddenly... As I was trying to focus on the memory of little Gladesong... The face. And those words. They suddenly screamed out in my head much louder than before. "I'm said I'm done with you, idiot!"

I felt my head throb. And the memory of Gladesong instantly sank into the depths of my mind. Almost as if that wretched memory was bullying me into not thinking of something more pleasant, if that is even possible. Rainbow Dash seemed to notice my discomfort and came closer. "Hey... You OK, big guy?"

With the fact that I had been bedridden for some time, I was still lacking in energy. And with those memories constantly tormenting me... I was desperate for some relief. Even if they would only come in the form of a brief escape into the dream realm. "Uh... Rainbow, would you mind leaving me alone for a while? I'm gonna try to take a nap for a little bit."

She did not seem to have a problem with that. Rainbow Dash nodded with a small smile on her lips. "OK... I'll let Twilight know to leave you alone for a few hours. Sweet dreams, big guy. And have some fun in there."

Rainbow Dash proceeded to trot out of the room. Although when she passed by the window to the right, she looked in my direction with a sad, yet hopeful smile. I waved at her just before she left my sight. Hoping to sleep off the memories, I closed my eyes and pulled some of the sheets up to the side of my head to discourage the likelihood of it tilting to the right and to help me feel more covered and secure. With only the sound of my heart monitor breaking the silence, I slowly drifted off to sleep.

I am unsure how long I was asleep. It must have been for a few hours at least. I am not even certain of what I dreamed of. But I did start to awaken to the sound of children chatting. The voices sounded familiar, but I could not quite put my finger on it. Finally, I opened my eyes. My gaze was turned towards the ceiling and I was still feeling quite groggy. I would have liked to go back to sleep, but the presence of someone being in the room with me made it impossible. When I turned my head to the left, I saw three very familiar fillies lying on the floor in a circle with notebooks and pencils in front of them along with a textbook or two. Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo. It seemed that they were doing homework.

They were all quite engrossed with whatever they were doing since they barely said anything. However, with Sweetie Belle being the only one actually facing me, it did not take long before her big green eyes glanced upward. And immediately after that, she lifted her head to look right at me in a look of surprise. But that gaze of shock became an excited smile before she glanced back and forth at her fellow Crusaders. "Scoot! Apple Bloom! He's awake!"

The two other fillies instantly looked in my direction, excited and relieved smiles quickly adorning their faces. Scootaloo called out while the three of them stood up and trotted to my bedside. "Finally!"

I was feeling quite happy to be seeing those girls again. I have always been fond of them, even though their antics in searching for their talents does land them in a bit of trouble now and then. Due to the top of my mattress being aligned with an adult pony's shoulders, the three Crusaders had to prop themselves up on their hind legs while resting their arms on the bed to bring their faces to my elevation. Not that they minded. Apple Bloom then smiled at me, but also looked somewhat worried. "We heard ya might never wake up. Y'all feelin' all right? Applejack was lookin' really down last night and she wouldn't say why."

So, Applejack could not bring herself to say the truth to her own sister. And in all fairness, I could not either. What was I going to say to them? That I have only two weeks to live at most if the doctors could not find out what was gradually weakening my vital signs? Even so, I could not help smiling at the innocent little faces of my youngest friends and little adopted sister. "Hey, girls. What's been happening?"

Scootaloo then scooted a little to her right and reached out to nuzzle my face. "Well, we've been pretty worried. It was kinda creepy whenever we visited since you wouldn't wake up no matter what we did or said. What kind of sleeping disease is a coma anyway?"

I was not surprised at all that they could not comprehend exactly what a coma even is. But then again, how does one explain what a coma exactly is? I reached out with my left hand and gently rubbed Scootaloo's head while managing to smile a little. "It's not a disease, Scoot. It's... Well... I'm not sure how to describe it. But it's not caused by any viral strains or the like."

"Phew! So that means we can't catch it? That's good... Just imagine all the homework we'd be stuck with if we fell asleep for two weeks!" Sweetie Belle exclaimed, prompting a chuckle from her friends. But then the little unicorn filly hopped up onto my bed and then nuzzled her head against my chest. "We really missed you... It was...kind of scary when you wouldn't wake up..."

I felt genuinely touched that these kids were so deeply concerned for me. Even though I have not been terribly active in their activities to acquire their cutie marks, I still always adored them. My finger gently traced the edges of Sweetie Belle's ear. "Sorry that I worried you... I missed you girls too."

Sweetie Belle quietly giggled at my touch, almost like she was trying to take a nap on me. Meanwhile, Scootaloo glanced at Apple Bloom. "Are you thinking what I'm thinking?"

"Sure am!" Apple Bloom replied cheerfully before she and my sister bounded up onto the bed with Apple Bloom on my left and Scootaloo on my right. Sweetie Belle seemed to know what was going on too since she quickly stood up on my chest. "Group hug, girls!"

The three fillies then basically charged me and threw their arms around my neck from different angles. It was sickeningly cute, especially the way they giggled in excitement. And I... I do not know where it came from, but I felt myself shudder as tears built up in my eyes. I did all I could to hold them back. The girls had already worried about me enough. They did not need something else to trouble them. In response to their group embrace, I draped my left arm across their shoulders.

For the moment, they did not say anything. The three fillies just cuddled and nuzzled their heads against me. Although after a little while, the sound of the door creaking open got our attention. And of all ponies... It was the only other member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. "Huh? Oh, hi. Are you girls keeping James company?"

It was Mitta. Another friend I had all but forgotten about. The three fillies all looked to their right and smiled at the gray and crimson mare as she walked towards us. Apple Bloom then waved at our friend cheerfully. "Howdy, Mitta! James just woke up and he's all right!"

All right, huh? Well... To be fair, I was feeling slightly better at that moment. Although whether or not I would still be all right in a few days was a question we could not answer. Scootaloo then spoke up while glancing at all of us, "Wow, when was the last time all of the Cutie Mark Crusaders were together like this?"

"Yeah, sorry... I'm not a kid, so I have other things to deal with besides just hanging out with you girls." I replied, knowing that I just do not visit the clubhouse all that often. Perhaps I should just stop by in the evening sometime after I get out of the hospital. Or rather...if I ever get out.

Sweetie Belle did not seem to mind at all, even going so far as to smile and nuzzle my cheek while speaking in her sweet high-pitched voice. "It's OK. We know grownups have lots of other stuff to do besides playing. And you already have your cutie mark, right?"

"Yep! And it's right there!" Scootaloo added while pointing to my upper arm. Since I was entirely topless, my arms were exposed. And right there below the shoulders were my cutie marks. The same artistic twin white dove forms creating the shape of a heart between them with wings spread. I had all but forgotten that they were even there. Although I was beginning to wonder if they were accurate considering what I had done...

Mitta then stepped closer, her crimson eyes gazing right at me while a rather solemn expression spread across her face. Did she know? "How are you feeling, James? How long has it been? Ten days? Maybe more?"

"I only just woke up yesterday, Mitta. So... Yeah. Eleven days." I replied while still feeling rather drained. I wanted to reach out and embrace her, but... Just... Why? Why were the memories resurfacing? Why could they just not leave me alone?

Finally, Apple Bloom brought up the one question I was hoping would not be asked. At least not by them. "Hey, uh... Come ta think of it... What happened that got ya stuck in a coma anyway? Applejack said y'all had ta go to Canterlot, but... What happened up there?"

All eyes fell upon me. And yet, I knew better than to tell them. They are simply too young and innocent to know what happened that day. In fact, I would say that no one in Equestria should ever know what happened that day. And so I tried to dismiss the question the best I could. "I... I really don't want to talk about it."

If I was in better shape, I would not be surprised if the girls would try to pester me into telling them something. But not this time. Considering my condition, they could likely tell that I really was in no shape to be stressing myself over anything. Their ears drooped while they all frowned at each other. Scootaloo then nodded at me and said, "That's OK... It must've been real bad, but... I guess I kinda get why you don't wanna think about it."

"Thanks, girls." I muttered briefly, relieved I would not have to think any harder about that day than I already was being forced to.

However, Scootaloo then brought up a question I was not expecting. "But... When are you coming home? It's lonely when you're not there at night. Angela's really missing you too."

This time, I was forced to lie. They needed to know the truth, and yet... I could not tell them. "I'm not sure. Maybe in a week? The doctor said it's pretty unclear right now... They don't even have a proper diagnosis yet."

I tried to change the subject, my eyes glancing around the room for something to draw attention to. And I found it. The vase of flowers that they had placed on the cabinet next to my bed. Although... After looking at it just now, I think its design is actually closer to a wooden nightstand complete with a couple of drawers. Regardless, I pointed at the vase. "Did you girls get these?"

That got them to smile. Apple Bloom nodded and extended her hoof towards it. "Sure did! We wanted ta get ya somethin' to wish ya well, so we started lookin' up the meanin' of all sorts of flowers. Ya know, that stuff ya taught us a lil' while ago? And we thought azaleas would be just right."

Sweetie Belle then explained, "They mean... Uh... What did that book say...? Um... Oh, right. One of their meanings is to wish somepony well... I think."

Scootaloo then spoke up while looking a bit nervous judging by that awkward grin. "Just don't go trying to have them as a snack. Trust me, those things are really poisonous. But everypony knows that pretty much."

"Wouldn't even dream of it." I replied dryly, knowing better than to take a bite out of a plant I know next to nothing about.

At that point, Mitta stepped forward while the Cute Mark Crusaders stepped back. I suspect they knew she wanted some time with me since they then went back to doing their homework. Mitta smiled solemnly at me and whispered, "I was worried about you when Rarity came home yesterday. She couldn't stop crying... How do you feel?"

I sighed while setting my head back down on the pillow under me. "Lousy... Actually... I don't even know what I feel right now... My mind is just a mess."

Mitta then reached out and tried to embrace me as a gesture of affection I was all too willing to receive. "I heard about what happened... Just... Why? I never even heard of Discord, but... How could he do that to you? I can't even imagine you doing what you did." She was careful to keep her voice as a mere whisper so as to not draw the attention of the children sitting in the corner of the room.

I could barely even focus enough to remember everything through the miasma that clouded my every thought. "I don't know... I just... Calling it a mess would be an understatement..."

Mitta stayed with me for a good while and the Cutie Mark Crusaders did not budge from their spot in the room. Our conversations did not cover a whole lot of interesting topics, but I relished being able to partially distract myself with the presence of a good friend. It almost started to feel like they were trying to stall for time so they could stay with me as long as they could before they had to go home. I pray Scootaloo does not ever find out about Fluttershy's suicide attempt. After a while, Mitta did have to depart to run some errands for Rarity. I was even beginning to wonder what was keeping Twilight. Surely she would be back soon.

Sometime into the afternoon, I heard a knock at the door. It also seemed to get the attention of my three little friends since they all looked away from their books. However, no one came in. Instead, a small piece of paper was slid under the door. And right after that... With how close the door was to the window... That brief flash of pink hair... Was that Fluttershy?

"Mail call!" Sweetie Belle said while she trotted over to the paper and picked it up in her mouth. I suppose she was just trying to stay cheerful to try to keep my mood up. She certainly was cute with how she carried it over to me. "I think it's for you, James."

I managed to give her a tired smile while I gently petted her on the head before taking the paper in hand. It seemed to be a type of 'get well' card. "Thanks, Sweetie."

While Sweetie Belle went back over to her friends, I propped myself up to a bit more of a sitting position. A part of me was dreading that it was indeed from Fluttershy. As fearful as I was of her after what she did, another part of me wanted closure. And it is generally much easier and more effective to get your thoughts and feelings out by writing them down. With some hesitation, I flipped the card open to read its contents.

"Dear James... I am..." I muttered to myself as I began to read the first line. However, that was as far as I got. I felt my head throb as the ink... It began to ooze down the paper. At the bottom of each line of text, it became a line of rippling black fluid. But soon, that fluid became red. The red ink then began to creep back up to reapply itself, essentially rewriting the message. But instead of a thoughtfully written sentence or paragraph, each line began to repeat the exact same word over and over in capital letters.

DIE

One after the other. The same word over and over in crimson ink. At the same time, my ears began to be filled with noise. Just an incomprehensible racket that partially drowned out everything around me. But I could hear one thing clearly. The heart monitor that was hooked up to me began to beep rapidly while also letting out extended prolonged beeps that shifted in pitch as if it was malfunctioning. This clearly got the attention of the Cutie Mark Crusaders since they suddenly ran to my side as I could see out of the corner of my vision.

Why... What twisted sorcery was this, if sorcery at all? As that one haunting command was written over and over, line after line, I felt a new agonizing pain fill me. One by one, several of the letters extended out of the paper and pushed right into my torso. But it did not feel like I was being prodded with blunt poles. The tips of these strange extensions felt as if they had been sharpened to a razor's edge. They pierced me, the feeling of a fluid thicker than water oozing down my skin as searing pain filled me. And yet, I could not make a sound. I could not let go of the note in front of me. And I could not look away. But most strangely of all, the three fillies beside me, while clearly distraught and shaking me, did not seem to be showing the proper reaction to seeing a friend of theirs being skewered. They were clearly worried, but not as horrified as they should have been.

The list of crimson words reached all the way to the bottom of the paper. I could even hear her voice in my head. Commanding my life to end. Filled with such spite and malice, just as I remembered. However, I soon felt the many crimson spears withdraw from me and back into the paper, though my wounds continued to spill my blood. My body continued to betray me, unable to move or look away. A sense of relief began to fill me as I began to think I would soon be freed of this nightmarish torment. The crimson letters once more melted down the length of the paper, leaving it blank while it pooled at the bottom without dripping off.

However, mere seconds later, the ink suddenly and alarmingly quickly rose back up over the paper, spelling out a single word that spanned its entire length. DIE.

That was the last thing I recall seeing before everything went black. I am unsure when I awoke, but the room was darker than before. And most puzzling was the fact that the puncture wounds I had suffered were nowhere to be seen. Just... What in the world happened? Had I been poisoned with some sort of hallucinogenic drug? Those wounds felt so real... I could feel my blood spilling. I felt the pain... My god, the pain...

It took me a moment, but I soon noticed the faint touch of a light breeze upon my cheek. A moment of focusing my eyes revealed to me that the ceiling fan made out of clouds was still in the center of the room on the ceiling where Rainbow Dash had left it. And a bit more gazing around the room revealed that it was being softly illuminated by a lamp on the nightstand next to me. "That wasn't there before..."

My voice got the attention of someone in the room. And it was pretty much just the person I was hoping to see. She trotted my way from a stool in the far corner of the room. "Oh, thank goodness... Are you OK, James?"

Twilight Sparkle. I wonder how long she had been waiting there for me to wake up. I was about to reply to her, but I then noticed something being held in her magical grasp. A flat rectangular slip of paper folded in half down the middle. And those flowery patterns on one side...

I knew what was in that card. And I was terrified of having to go through that experience again. I tried to push myself further away from that side of the bed, but could not get far with my bandaged arm. "Twilight... No, I don't want to see that card. Please..."

She could clearly see how fearful I was and stopped in her tracks. "James, what's wrong? I normally don't see you get this antsy unless there's a wasp in the room..." She then happened to glance at the card that was floating next to her head. She then gave me a small smile and added, "Wait... This? I hope you don't mind that I read it. Fluttershy sent this, right? It's very sweet. I think you'll like to..."

"No, please! Keep it away from me!" I practically yelled as I saw it starting to open while facing my direction. I held up my hand to block my view of its contents. One time through that experience was enough for me.

Twilight stopped immediately and pulled the card back. It seemed like she wanted to ask me something, but decided not to as I kept my hand partially raised. With myself relaxing just a bit, I decided to try to break the ice and get my mind off of the contents of that horrible piece of stationery. "Twi... What happened? Did you see anything?"

She appeared to hesitate before speaking while placing the card in the top drawer of the nightstand to my left before closing it. "I had only just come back to the hospital when I saw a couple of nurses rushing down the hall. I followed them and... The girls were panicking. Scootaloo was in tears and... You looked like you had passed out. And that card was in your hand. The nurses made us leave the room, but they came out a few minutes later. It looked like you had merely fainted from something, but they couldn't find a real cause. They said that your vital signs were showing extreme stress levels at the time you likely fainted. But... Well, you're at least no worse for the wear than you were last night."

Starting to feel somewhat paranoid, I glanced at my chest. Still no signs of any wounds. Not even a scar. "Twi... Did they happen to check my blood for any poison?"

"Poison? Why would... Well, yes... They did draw some blood while you were unconscious. They didn't find anything foreign in you. No poisons or anything like that. Why?" She replied while sounding and looking slightly alarmed.

"Just worried..." I said softly while trying to relax. I did not want to make her worry anymore than she was already. I then tried to draw attention to the lamp that was beside me. It looked familiar, being made of porcelain with a white and gold finish with a domed shade. Shimmering diamonds or crystals hung from the bottom edges as tassels, causing the light to cast some entertaining shadows around the room. "Hey... Where'd this come from? I think I've seen it somewhere before."

The mention of the lamp seemed to calm Twilight down a bit. "Well, it should look familiar. It's from Rarity's house. I stopped by to check on her today and brought up that Rainbow and I added some things from our places to add some color and flair to your room here to make your stay more...pleasant. So she decided to donate that lamp. You like it?"

It certainly was generous of her to let me borrow such a nice lamp. I reached up into the shade and flipped the lamp off for a second with a tiny brass flip switch before turning it back on. The sudden change in lighting left me seeing spots for a few seconds. "I do. Thank you."

Twilight smiled with a sigh. However, I then felt the need to ask. I turned to her and spoke, "Hey... About Scootaloo. Do you think she knows about... You know. The foal?"

Her ears drooped instantly. "No... Fluttershy requested that Rainbow Dash and I keep her pregnancy a secret for now. We don't need the situation complicated further... But... What about you? I mean... You're the father, after all..."

I turned my head back and looked at the ceiling. With all the chaos going on in my own head, I have not been able to consciously think about that subject much at all today. "I just don't know, Twilight... I can barely even think about that. Besides... It's not like I'm going to live to see it at this rate."

She came closer to me and gently rested her hoof upon my arm. "Don't say that... You're not dead yet. The nurses are still doing everything they can. They'll find a way."

"Then... How are the readings today? Any improvements?" I asked in return while wondering if my physical condition had started to improve.

Twilight paused for a moment before solemnly shaking her head. "No... If anything, your vital signs have become marginally weaker over the course of today. And there's still no sign of a cause. It doesn't even match any illness they know of. It's...frustrating."

"OK..." I muttered disinterestedly, my head turning away. I was not really expecting a pleasant answer.

"James... Just... Don't give up, all right? Because we haven't. I don't want to lose you... Not now..." I heard Twilight whisper to me. And then... The feel of her lips upon my cheek. "I love you... Don't ever forget that, all right?"

I managed to crack a smile. It felt good knowing I still had her. Slowly, I lifted my hand to her cheek and tenderly caressed her face, prompting an almost tearful smile from her. "I won't... Thanks for being here, Twilight."

"Its always a pleasure..." She whispered in return. However, she then glanced at what seemed to be a clock on the far wall. 8:30 PM. "Well...I don't want to be the bearer of any bad news, but I need to be going. I'll be back in the morning, all right?"

"Really? You can't stay?" I asked, feeling disappointed that Twilight already had to leave so soon after I had awakened. After what I just went through... I was feeling more than a little uneasy knowing that a letter that may have been cursed by the devil himself for all I know was in a wooden drawer right next to me. I was really craving a bit of company from someone I trust.

Twilight did not sound happy about it either. "I'm sorry... Visiting hours end at 8 PM and overnight stays aren't permitted. I was lucky they allowed me to stay this late just to check on you if you woke up..." However, she then smiled a little. "But don't worry. I was informed to tell you that until you're finally better, Princess Luna and Nightmare Moon will be visiting you every night in your dreams. So all you have to do is go to sleep and they'll be arriving shortly."

That definitely calmed my nerves a bit. The two royal sisters of the night have always been dear to me and I could never turn them away. "Cool... I better get to sleep then..."

However, Twilight then seemed to glance at the window before looking back at me. "Oh, one last thing. I sent a message to Princess Celestia today. I think I know somepony who might be able to help you. They should be stopping by tomorrow. I think around noon?"

"They?" I asked, completely at a loss of who could possibly help me when my symptoms are so unclear. A team of doctors from Canterlot?

She nodded again. "Mmhm. And you know them both. But for right now, I had better get going. I don't want to get in trouble with security. Just..." She then leaned forward, placing a soft kiss on my forehead. "Just take it easy, James... Sweet dreams."

"You too, Twi... Good night." I said softly in reply while running my fingers through her mane. Reluctantly, my dear friend turned and left the room. But not before pausing to look at me over her shoulder one last time.

As of this moment, I am writing this entry with more of the paper Twilight Sparkle provided me with only Rarity's lamp lighting up the immediate area. It does a good job of adding a punch of sophistication to the place. The only sound that breaks the nightly silence is the scratching of the pen against the paper and the beeping of my heart monitor. The rhythm of the beeping is slightly slower than it was when I woke up. Barely noticeable, but it is there. My respirator was removed earlier today since I seem to not need it right now.

The memories still linger. Maybe I am becoming more tolerant of them. Or perhaps I am just becoming numb to the pain. I am so tired... More mentally and emotionally than physically. But soon I will be asleep and... Wait. Something seems different. Did something happen to that flower vase?

I just now noticed it. I mean it is right on the other side of the lamp, so it is hard to miss. I seem to recall the flowers being inside a porcelain vase with a green finish. Maybe even seafoam. But right now... The polish... It is black.

Why... No one could have snuck in and swapped the vases without my knowledge. It was not black at the time Twilight departed for home. So...

There is something...unsettling about what I am seeing. Those azaleas... Beautiful, yet poisonous...in a black vase... Now, I am no expert on the language of flowers, but... There is just something about that combination that makes me feel as if I have just now received a death sentence.

What is wrong with me... I keep seeing and hearing things that are not there, seeing colors that are false, feeling pain when I am not harmed... I just... I will sleep with my head turned to the right tonight. Looking at those flowers and that vase... I feel as if I am being watched.

I am unsure what to think. With these memories haunting me... Yet, with those that do care for me... I want it to end, yet I want to see things get better. Why am I so torn on this? I want to live, yet I want to die. And unless they find a cure... My days are numbered.

But even moreso... Who did Twilight request to visit us? And what can they do for me? Maybe tomorrow holds the way out of this dilemma. But for now, I better get to sleep. Luna and Nightmare Moon are waiting for me.

Toxic Love

Author's Note

I did not want to resort to having to put up a warning, but recent commentary has forced my hand.

Due to various parts of the story occasionally bringing up the evils of Earth, many readers have started to complain or just comment on the nature of humanity in the comments section instead of the chapter's plot, events, etc. Since the comments section of a story is a place to discuss and leave feedback on the content of the story and not a place to debate philosophy, I must ask the readers to use the comments section to only comment about the story and not varying ideals. Further comments that complain about just the author's views of humanity and do not comment about the story at all will be deleted. The comments section is not a forum.

Toxic Love

I cannot recall the moment when I slipped into a dreaming state. Such is the nature of dreaming. But when my mind finally did focus to the point where I could process what I was seeing... Where was this? I could not recall the last time I had witnessed a land so...blighted in my life.

Was it a result of the memories I had been plagued by the last two days? No, I was strongly doubtful of that. The world... A blasted wasteland the likes of which I had never seen. Any trees I saw were charred black and were just completely spindly without a single leaf hanging from what few branches they still retained. The air carried with it a faint odor and the hot summer sun was beating down on me. Dry. Very dry. And in the distance... Charred ruined houses. Only the designs were not like any I had ever seen in Equestria. It looked more like something I would find back on... Oh no...

Under any other circumstances, I would have been a bit more curious than wary. But considering who was on the verge of meeting up with me... And there they were. Soaring overhead like a pair of shadows against the sun were a pair of winged equines. And they quickly descended towards me. The smaller of the two smiled instantly upon landing before me and rushed to my side. "Oh, there you are! Have you been well, my friend?"

Luna. Princess of the Night. I had all but forgotten her recently. She rose up to me and threw her arms around me while I did the same. "I've heard grave news from my sisters... Thank the stars that you are safe in the realm of dreams."

"Thanks for being here, Luna... I missed you." I replied softly, briefly forgetting the horrors that were likely just lingering nearby. Luna... How could I have forgotten her?

Nightmare Moon then began to draw near and draped her wing over me, shielding me from the harsh rays of the sun. "I must say, you've chosen quite a...locale for us to explore today. We've already passed over a ruined concrete bridge where several humans clad in laughable excuses of armor... What were they doing? I heard distant loud pops and rattles, but I did not see anything being launched at us."

Those words quickly reminded me of where we were. And how desperately I wanted to get my friends away from there. I glanced around me, extremely relieved that there was nothing alive nearby. "Thanks for reminding me... We need to get out of this world. Now. Please."

My friends took a step back from me and cast me some rather perplexed gazes. Luna then asked, "I beg your pardon? But we've only just now arrived. Granted, this world does seem...rather rugged, but..."

I then motioned my arm towards the craggy ruined wasteland that very clearly used to be the world I once called home. "You don't know what this world is, but I do. And I'm going to tell you right now that this is a kind of world you and your people should never be exposed to."

Nightmare Moon seemed suspicious of what I was talking about. I suppose I should not have been surprised. Equestria has never had the chance to encounter a world ravaged by a nuclear apocalypse. "Whatever do you mean? Those humans back there were..."

"They were trying to kill you for fun." I replied bluntly, knowing that fictional world more than they ever could.

The mere concept of committing murder for entertainment was clearly a concept that was completely alien to the two royal sisters. Even Nightmare Moon, despite her rather dubious origins and background, looked truly unnerved by those words. "They were attempting to murder us?"

Luna then stepped forward and asked, "James... What is this world?"

I decided to be entirely honest with them. "This is quite possibly what Earth will become a century from now."

The Princess of the Night's eyes opened wide in shock while she silently surveyed our blighted surroundings. "This...is Earth?!"

"Kind of. A fictional portrayal of its future, if you will. But even then, a fictional portrayal that could become fact someday. All created by human sin." I explained before pacing around a bit as I drank in the ugly scenery. "A world ruined by atomic fire. It shouldn't have happened and did not need to happen, but it will likely happen someday. But I really don't want to have to discuss this topic..."

I then turned back to my friends, feeling even more anxious that some wasteland horror might stumble upon us at any time. "And that is a world your kind should never have to see. I don't want you to know what this world is like... So... Can we please have a change of sce... Wait, what's that?"

Somewhere behind my friends, something rather large wandered into view from behind a craggy rock formation. The two alicorns turned promptly to face it. Luna spoke first, sounding more intrigued than frightened. "Oh my, a scorpion! And a rather sizeable one at that. And... Is that an albino?"

Indeed, it was a scorpion that was much larger than either of us. And its white and pinkish colorations definitely pointed to it being an albino. But the instant it turned to face us, it raised and curled its massive venomous tail and began to scurry towards us with alarming speed.

Before I could even say anything, Nightmare Moon stepped forward. "Hostile, hm? I would hate to do this to such a rare specimen, but..."

Just as the giant scorpion lifted its tail to strike, sparks flew from Nightmare Moon's horn before a massive stream of magic lightning burst forth with more than enough force to send the scorpion sprawling backwards. Even more to my shock, the beast began to dissolve into dust until it was scattered along the ground before us! A moment later, the piles of dust were blown away on a hot summer breeze.

"Uh... Wow. Never seen anyone drop one of those suckers that fast..." I said while feeling both relieved and amazed at the same time. Lightning magic... Dream or not, that was an impressive show of power.

Nightmare Moon then turned to face us and said, "Still, it's unnatural for a mere bug to get that massive. I take it that is also a result of humanity's follies?"

"Yeah, pretty much. They're..." I started to speak, but then paused as I heard the distant squeaking of wheels. It was coming from behind the same rock formation that the scorpion had emerged from behind. Had the source of the sound been lured over to us by the scorpion's movements?

"Who goes there?!" Luna called out while she flapped her wings to propel herself past her sister. What rolled into view was definitely not something I wanted to tangle with. The source of the sound was very clearly a machine that was roughly my height. Bulky and painted over with an olive drab finish, its paintjob bore a white star on the closest thing to a chest it had. It rolled around on a tripod set of legs that ended in rugged wheels. On its right arm was clearly a minigun and a tube for launching rockets was on the left. Despite it showing a fair amount of rust on its metallic body due to likely decades of exposure to the elements and a lack of maintenance, it was still fully functional and raised its right arm to aim its weapon at us. Or rather at Luna since she was closest. It spoke in a deep robotic voice, signaling that it viewed us as enemies.

"Stay back!" Luna called back to us while she used her magic to project a blue magic barrier around herself. The combat robot opened fire, dumping a hail of tiny bullets at Luna. The machine cannon was loud and noisy, but our distance made the racket somewhat more bearable. However, they all bounced off the barrier while creating countless little ripple waves at the points of impact. Luna did not even appear to be trying to keep the barrier up. In fact, she seemed bewildered that it was not more dangerous to her. "Um... Is this truly the pinnacle of this world's unmanned combat machines?"

"To be honest... Yeah." I replied as the hail of bullets continued to bombard my friend. The situation went from being tense to rather relaxed as the robot focused exclusively on her. Anyone with any brains would have tried to strafe around her by that point and start shooting at Nightmare Moon and me, but its programming likely hindered its priorities. However, after a moment of continuous fire, the robot ceased firing and proceeded to flex its two arms. It had likely exhausted its immediate ammunition supply and was swapping weapons to reload. It soon raised its left arm.

"It's cycling weapons! Incoming missile!" I called out in warning, recognizing the physical movements that signaled it was swapping to its other weapon system.

"Missile?!" Luna asked while briefly glancing back at us. When she turned her gaze back towards the threat, the robot did indeed fire a red-tipped missile from the launcher in its left arm. However, before it could even impact Luna's barrier, it stopped in place despite its thrusters still being active. It was coated by a dark blue magic aura that I recognized right away.

"I do believe this is yours!" Nightmare Moon called out while she hovered above us to get a better view of the area. Before the robot could even properly react to the sight of its own projectile being restrained, the missile was flipped around and released from Nightmare Moon's magic grasp, sending it flying right back at it and striking the chest before exploding in a loud flash of fire.

I was almost expecting the thing to have been bowled over by the force of the explosion that engulfed the robot. However, it was still standing with a noticeable dent in its torso. That was not enough to stop it. It flexed its arms again before raising its right arm at Luna once more. But just as the six barrels started to rotate, the entire arm was coated by Luna's magic aura and tilted upwards, forcing the machine to miss her entirely as that hail of bullets were fired over the horizon behind us. Luna was even starting to sound mildly entertained. "Oh, please. Is this your best?"

Apparently having seen enough, Luna dispelled her barrier and then launched a burst of magic lightning forward. Her aim was rather impressive. She sent that volley of arcing electricity directing into the robot's left arm as it continued to fire and struggle to move with its wheels spinning in place. Seconds later, the warheads of the missiles that were still inside the arm detonated. The robot's entire arm exploded in a flash of fire and scrap metal. The blast even seemed to damage one of its legs since it began to heavily tilt to its left. The concussion from the blast likely did even more than that as the robot's minigun stooped firing while the spinning barrels slowed to a stop. The arm then went limp and hung by its side. Having fallen silent, the machine appeared to have shut down from critical internal damage.

Nightmare Moon landed beside me and chuckled lightly. "Tell me, James. Is this sort of technology currently present in your world?"

"You mean right now? Not when I last checked, no. The field of robotics hasn't gotten quite sophisticated enough to use battlefield robots just yet." I replied as I knew too well that the world in that dream was still just fictional, even if still possible in the future for the world I once called home.

"Well, if that is what the future of combat is like for Earth... I see they still have a long way to go." Luna chuckled as well while clearly feeling pretty good for having completely humiliated a state-of-the-art war machine by using nothing more than magic. I suppose military technology is not everything it is cracked up to be, which is quite relieving for someone who has never been fond of anything involving the military. Kind of hard to kill something when your bullets cannot even hit the target and your explosive rounds can be tossed right back at you. However, Luna then did look at me with a small frown. "But I do see what you mean, James. If that was just a glimmer of what this world has to offer...then I do not wish to remain here. This world, as it is now, is a disgrace and goes against everything Equestria has ever stood for. It is something our people should never have to witness."

Nightmare Moon then smiled as her horn became coated by her own deep blue magic aura. "I have an idea of where we may go. Someplace familiar."

At those words, the landscape started to fade. Becoming a vast blank white canvas. The heat of the unnatural summer became replaced with the relatively cool feel of mid spring. The air lost its faint odor and became filled with the fresh scent of clean air carrying the refreshing scent of pine trees. The landscape became covered in pine and grass green, bark and soil brown, fresh water blue, and stone and rock grays and whites. The sun shone high above, though the air still remained fairly cool.

I recognized the area right away. We were standing on a cobblestone path. A relatively small waterfall to one side that led into the shallows of a river that was being fed by a lake to the west with towering pines and firs to the north while a rugged cliff stood at our other side that led up to the rest of the path that curled around a bend behind us. Luna inhaled deeply, basking in the natural beauty around us. "Ah, I love that smell. You picked a fine place to visit, Nightmare Moon. But haven't we been here before?"

"We have, Luna. More than once. This is Skyrim. To be precise, we're in the Whiterun province, although we are very close to Falkreath as well. Remember that time when you and I flew to that island blanketed in ash? The time where you met that netch?" I replied while glad that she remembered the place we had been to. A place of such natural grandeur that it was difficult to not be in a good mood.

"Oh, of course! That big cuddly creature of many tentacles. How could I forget?" Luna said happily, likely fondly recalling our encounter with the gentle floating giant on Solstheim. In fact, I was feeling rather good myself. Refreshed. The grandeur of the natural beauty of the border between the Whiterun and Falkreath holds is truly my favorite place in the entire region. Luna seemed to notice as well and asked, "My friend... You seem to be in better spirits already. Are you well?"

She was right. The memories that plagued me when awake were completely absent while I slept. It was as if it was the only time I found respite from the mental duress I suffered while awake. And being with two of my dearest friends in the world... I had forgotten how enjoyable our shared dreams are. "Yeah... I am feeling pretty nice. I mean I was kinda expecting to go back to the dream where Gladesong is, but this is nice too. Can't complain at all."

"It is always refreshing to have a change of scenery every once in a while. But...uh... Are you certain you are fine like that? It is rather nippy out here." Nightmare Moon retorted before she seemed to take note of my body. A quick glance at myself revealed that I was only clad in my boxers. Why? Because that is all I was wearing while confined to Ponyville Hospital?

"Uh... I was wondering why I was feeling so cool..." I grumbled, feeling very nervous upon finding myself almost entirely exposed. The exceptionally cool air did not help either.

Nightmare Moon got a quick chuckle out of my predicament before her horn was once more coated by her magic aura. "I can fix that."

With a flash of her magic, I felt myself feeling slightly warmer and more covered. A quick glance at myself revealed that I was now clothed in some fairly fancy attire. A thick coat that looked more like a robe or tunic of a dark nearly navy shade of blue with a matching undershirt and trousers were now covering my body along with a pair of sturdy brown boots. "Hey, this is some of my favorite Skyrim attire. How'd you know?"

"I just had a hunch. And that does look rather warm." Nightmare Moon replied while looking quite pleased at her handiwork. I suppose when you are the Princess of Dreams, anything is possible within a dream world. "But now... Where should we go?"

I looked to the east and down the path that followed the edge of the river that flowed nearby. I recognized it almost immediately. "Let's just take a stroll. One of my favorite places in Skyrim is nearby."

"Is that so? Well, do lead on." Luna said with a smile as we began to walk along the path to the east. That fictional world may be treacherous, but I knew where we could go without running into anything I would rather not have my friends see.

Before we got far, we reached a point I was all too familiar with. Up upon a small cliff that overlooked the path were a few gray wolves. I paused in my tracks, as did my companions while I pointed at them. "Wolves. They might turn hostile if we get close."

"Nonsense. If we stay on the path and continue on our way, they will have no reason to be cross with us." Nightmare Moon confidently explained while she resumed her pace. I decided to stay close to her while Luna did the same. Sure enough, once we came closer, the three wolves began to run down the length of the cliff and towards a nearby slope that led to the path.

I was tempted to run. But more than anything, I feared for my two friends. Destroying a mutated scorpion that is needlessly violent is certainly understandable, but slaying a pack of wolves? I did not wish to see the two royal alicorns spill the blood of such noble beasts, even if they were merely defending themselves. Fortunately, they did not have to. Luna, who was to my right and was the first thing the wolves would reach, turned to them and bellowed at them with... What do they call that powerful way of speaking? The Royal Canterlot Voice?

Regardless, her voice echoed and boomed towards the three approaching lupines. "BEGONE, CRETINS! THOU WOULDS'T NOT INCITE OUR WRATH UPON THEE!!!"

That sudden loud and powerful roar caused the wolfs to almost stumble right into each other before they turned and fled right back up the slope and past the trees that covered the hillside. Nightmare Moon laughed heartily at Luna's use of her mere voice to scare off our attackers, something I never once thought of using. Even so, I did have a retort for that rather unusual means of defense. "Wow, Luna. I didn't know you were so well versed in the way of the Voice."

I doubt she knew exactly what I was speaking of, but she took the compliment with grace while she turned to me. "Well, that was the normal means of addressing our subjects once upon a time. It's difficult to forget how to do it when you've been speaking in such a way for centuries." I suppose that is true, although I could never imagine Celestia speaking like that.

We continued on without further interruption. And soon, it came into view. Standing over the path ahead was a gateway of stone walls topped with a wooden walkway covered by a sloped thatched roof. And just to the right of the path seemed to be a few bedrolls and a cook pot set up over an open fire. It appeared to be containing a type of stew. But either way, it felt refreshing to for the first time in a long while finally be drawing close to a location I have always had a fondness for. "There it is, ladies. Riverwood."

Nightmare Moon and Luna were silent as we passed under the archway that led into the village. They seemed to be taking in their surroundings, as if deeply interested in this humble village. In fact, they soon came to a stop. I had to pause and look back at them. The sound of wind rustled the trees and the thatched roofs nearby, the sound of a knife tanning leather reached my ears from my left, the laughter of two children running around carried over to us on the wind, and the sound of a hammer striking metal could be heard coming from the nearby blacksmith. The sound of the simplistic lifestyle of the humble village filled we with a type of peace that I had not felt in quite some time.

Eventually, Luna was the first to speak as she turned her gaze back towards me. "This village... It feels as if I have taken a step back in time."

"You... Back in time? You mean deja vu?" I asked as I saw that they were clearly somewhat in awe of their surroundings.

Nightmare Moon then nodded while she too finished her surveying of the village from its western entrance. "Indeed... The humans of Equestria lived very similarly to how this village appears. I have not seen a human village like this in... How long has it been?"

It must have been humbling to be reminded of better days from so long ago by a mere dream of a world that has never existed. "Would you prefer if we went elsewhere? I'm sorry if this is bringing back bad memories."

"No, it's quite the opposite, James. They are indeed happy memories that we are experiencing. Please, let us stay a while. Unless you would rather us go somewhere else. We are here to help you, after all." Luna replied, reminding me of why they were both with me in the first place.

Of course, being so fond of Riverwood, I was in no hurry to leave either. So I smiled and nodded at them. "I would like to stick around a while too."

My friends and I began to slowly head into the village while taking in the sights. However, Luna soon stopped, as did Nightmare Moon, when one of the locals passed us. He was clad in a faded green shirt that was covered by a brown vest with his white hair tied into a short ponytail. Slung over his back was a wooden bow and a quiver filled with arrows. He then turned and crossed over a small wooden bridge towards a lumber mill on an island that stood out in the shallow river.

Luna turned to me and asked, "Um... James? What was wrong with him? He's clearly human, but his eyes are just...unnaturally dark and his ears are pointed. Is he some sort of demon?"

I glanced over at the archer who had just passed us. "Huh? You mean Faendal? He's an elf. Specifically a Wood Elf, although the traditional term is Bosmer."

Nightmare Moon turned to look at the elf as he walked away, having clearly not heard us. Cleary those long ears did not provide much in the way of enhanced hearing. "Bosmer? I see, but... What exactly is an elf?"

I was about to offer a response, but... I suddenly found myself without words. What is an elf? Well, if that is not the million bit question, I do not know what is. "Uh... An elf is... Well.. They... Actually, I have no idea. They've long been a popular theme of fantasy and fiction where I come from, so I have no idea where the term originates."

"Ah, yes... And this world is fictional... Well, elves can be identified by those pointed ears, right?" Luna asked, apparently finding some humor in my own puzzlement judging by that crooked smile.

"Well... Generally, yes. Elves are known for having more pointed ears than humans. Their eyes tend to look different too. But in case you're wondering, he's the only elf here. Anyway..." I explained before turning and continuing on. My two friends immediately trotted along to catch up to me. The first spot we came to was the blacksmith's forge. It was safely tucked away under a roof that shielded it from the elements while allowing the smoke and heat from the forge to safely dissipate. Of course, being a man who has long held a fascination with swords and other weapons of ancient times, I found myself being instantly drawn towards it. Luna and Nightmare Moon followed as well, apparently placing their faith in my knowledge of the village.

Before I could actually get under the roof, I felt something land on my head. I held out my hand reflexively. And sure enough, I felt it. A raindrop. Luna then asked, "Wait... Is it starting to rain?"

"Rain is pretty common in this section of Skyrim." I replied while ducking under the forge's roof with my friends in tow. Moments later, a steady downpour began to blanket the entire village. Anyone who was caught outdoors instantly began running for cover, either by ducking inside the tiny number of cottages or by standing under the outlying roofs or awnings. Right across from the blacksmith's forge was one of the local guards standing just outside the door of the local trader. Even though he was likely accustomed to the weather patterns of this province and would leave his safe spot if someone was in danger, he clearly was not in favor of allowing himself to get caught in the rain, especially when the weather was already a bit cool.

The rain brought with it a very relaxing atmosphere that I absolutely adore. My two companions also seemed pleased by it, neither of them showing a frown while watching the rain come down. Eventually, I turned my eyes to the blacksmith hammering away on a sword he seemed to be crafting upon a stone table against the outside wall of his house. Clad in a dull red shirt and pale trousers while covered in a sooty dark apron, his dirty blond hair and beard had accumulated a bit of soot from his forge nearby. Judging by the sword's short hilt, upswept guard, and somewhat triangular blade, it seemed to be an arming sword.

While Luna and Nightmare Moon began to turn their attention to the waterwheel at the side of the lumber mill across the nearby brook, I turned my attention to a table set up to their right that seemed to hold several recent creations that the blacksmith had put together. My eyes fell upon a flanged mace with four sturdy shiny steel blades making up the head with a pointed tip at the top. Having never actually held a mace before, I tried picking it up and performed a couple of light swings. I found the mace's point of balance to be much further away from the point I was grasping it than I would find on a sword I had experience using, causing myself to lightly stagger as I tried to bring it to a stop. Truly a heavy smashing weapon, meant to crush more than cut.

"Aye, the mace is rather heavy to most. I think you have more of a taste for the sword." I heard a man's voice with a thick accent of what I assumed to be Scandinavian before turning to face the blacksmith. Indeed, he was looking at me with his hammer still in hand. Warm and strong, he looked all too willing to help me if I sought to make a purchase.

"Yeah, I would assume using maces is quite different from swinging a sword around. I wasn't going to make off with any of your wares though, Alvor. I swear." I replied while setting the mace back down, already knowing the blacksmith's name by heart.

Alvor let out a chuckle before speaking, "I did not even take you for the thieving type anyway. Although... Those two steeds right there. They yours? I'm surprised they were able to fit under my roof. Where did you buy them? Rather scrawny for workhorses."

Before I even had the chance to explain anything to Alvor, Nightmare Moon turned and scowled right at him after apparently overheard him. "I beg your pardon?"

His reaction was about what I expected. Alvor took a step back in surprise. "By Ysmir, they can... Agh!" He suddenly yelped and hopped and shook his right foot, having apparently dropped his hammer on it. Good thing he was wearing thick boots. Even so, his rather shocked expression got some hearty laughter out of my two companions while I merely cringed and snickered at the same time, both concerned and amused for the blacksmith.

I could not help myself and asked, "What? You see Khajiit and Argonians pass through now and then, but a talking pony surprises you?"

Luna managed to cease her laughter first and offer a retort. "Calm yourself, humble blacksmith! We mean no harm. All you need to know is that we are mere visitors in your cozy village."

Alvor shook his foot, his thick boot having likely endured the brunt of the impact while he snatched up his hammer. "Ah... Well... I can't say I've ever had the chance to actually see a horse talk. Let alone a unicorn! I heard they went extinct during the Oblivion Crisis... Although I must say you mares look like nothing less than the personal pets of the High King himself!"

He was clearly awestruck by my friends' physical appearances and the flowing ethereal natures of their beautiful manes and tails. Luna chuckled while she began to survey the blacksmith's wares on the table where I had found the mace. "Well, for a man to carry the title of High King, he must be an extraordinary king indeed... And you have quite a selection here."

"Only the finest weapons and armor. Do you wish to make a purchase?" Alvor replied while going back to the stone workbench to finish tempering the sword he had been working on.

Nightmare Moon also stepped forward while turning her gaze towards the wooden table lined with weapons. "Well, we have no need for weapons. Although... Oh lord, what is this abominable excuse of a sword here?" Her eyes seemed to be focusing on a single-edged sword with an odd greenish coloration. The edge was uneven and jagged and looked incredibly crude in design, almost as if it was made out of rock instead of metal. Even if functional, it was not a sword I could ever see myself using.

Alvor sounded mildly amused by her disgust in the sword's design. "Ah, yes... Orc weapons tend to get a lot of funny looks. Do not ask me why they always prefer to have their weapons look like something only the most primitive of warriors would craft, but they are much more functional than they appear."

"I suppose we shall have to take your word for it..." Luna replied while she also surveyed the list of weapons. However, she soon began to focus on a large two-handed sword that had an exceptionally broad blade and seemed to be made of something between brass and gold with some intricate symbols in the guard. "Ooh, this looks exotic. Almost appears to be made of gold, yet I'm sure it's not nearly that soft of a metal."

"You'd be quite right, lass. You can never go wrong with Dwarven weapons. Never rusts and never dulls. Not the mightiest weapons to choose from, but there are few more reliable." Alvor replied while examining the blade of his newest sword. It seemed to have been tempered to perfection.

However, Nightmare Moon did not appear entirely convinced of the sword's functionality. "I'm not so sure... It looks incredibly heavy and too hefty for such a sword design to be effective..." She then turned to me and asked, "What say you, my friend? Is this a sword you would like? You've always been quite proficient with the sword and shield, but..."

I, on the other hand, felt rather excited to actually wield such a sword. "You bet I'd like to try it. I've always had a soft spot for Dwemer weapons. And I've also always had a penchant for two-handed swords. I guess it's in my blood."

"Spoken like a true Nord! All right then, lad. I would say that would fetch around... Oh, say 326 Septims?" Alvor said with a grin at my subdued enthusiasm. However, he then reminded me that I had no means to pay for it.

"Uh... Septims? Who or what is a Septim?" Nightmare Moon asked, she and Luna looking noticeably confused. Wow, I just now see how odd the word 'Septim' looks.

"You don't know? Truly? Where are you even from? Atmora? The Septim is Tamriel's only form of currency." Alvor explained while pulling a gold coin out of his pocket. It showed a relief of a bearded man's head viewed from the side, not unlike the coins used in the world I come from.

Luna cocked her head to one side. "Hmm... Seems needlessly ornate for a mere coin. I take it bits will not suffice with you?"

As expected, Alvor had no idea what she was even speaking of. "Bits? Bits of what? Gold? Copper? Iron? I'll only take Septims, lass. Unless you're willing to barter something of equal or greater value, I'm afraid that's all I can accept."

The Princess of the Night glanced up at the top of her head while I looked on. It was rather amusing to see the three of them banter. "Well... I suppose my crown would suffice. That surely must be of some value."

However, Nightmare Moon shook her head and took one long look at the coin in Alvor's hand. Almost as if she was studying the design. "No, sister. Allow me. If it's Septims he wants, it is what he shall receive."

Seconds later, she lifted her head as her horn was engulfed in her deep blue magic aura. After a moment of focus, a large cluster of identical coins appeared out of thin air between them and hit the floor with a noisy clatter, startling the blacksmith into staggering back. Luna then even barked, "That many?! How could anyone even carry around that much without being dragged to the floor?!"

Alvor seemed genuinely shocked by how his payment had just materialized out of nowhere. "Was that magic?! I had no idea unicorn magic worked like that... No wonder they were always seen as heralds of good fortune..." He then snatched up one of the coins in one hand before glancing back and forth at the one he had shown us. Probably just examining it to make sure they were authentic. "Well, I'd say that covers it. The sword is yours, lad. Take good care of her and she'll take good care of you."

"Thanks, Alvor." I replied briefly while he started pushing the pile of coins up against the wall of his house, apparently unsure of what to do with such a massive pile of coins at the time. Considering that gold is quite heavy, it is unlikely he could carry them all away to begin with in just one trip. However, when I grasped the hilt, I was surprised by just how heavy it felt. "Whoa... Heavier than I expected."

"I concur. It does look rather overbuilt. Are you sure you don't need some help?" Nightmare Moon asked in return while backing away from me with Luna. I suppose they were giving me some space until I was sure I knew what was doing with such a large weapon. Even if the world we were in was nothing but a dream, it is still a natural urge to want to stay out of harm's way.

"Nah, I got it." I grunted while grasping the sword with both hands and finding my balance. It was certainly heavy and large, but I could still move it around with one hand if I was careful. I then lowered the sword over my back to set it in place and released my grasp on it while facing my friends. "OK, let's head ov..."

I was suddenly startled at the sound of a loud clatter right behind me. The sword I had just placed on my back had dropped to the floor and fallen in the direction of the table to my side, getting the guard hooked on the handles and hilts of several weapons and pulling them to the floor. I stood frozen in place with my teeth gritted for a good five seconds before turning and gazing at the mess I had just made. Alvor then asked while looking on, "Lad... What are you doing?"

Even the two royal sisters beside me looked utterly baffled by my actions. Nightmare Moon then asked, "My thoughts exactly. Why did you do that, James? Were you expecting the blade to just stick to you until you grasped the hilt again?"

I could not speak right away. I bent over while laughing myself silly. Accursed video game physics! But I soon calmed myself and turned to Alvor. "Hey... Alvor, does this thing come with a matching scabbard?"

"Afraid not, lad." Alvor replied promptly, almost like he too was surprised that the sword just fell from my back like that.

Luna then added, "Why would you even want a scabbard for it? With a blade that massive, you wouldn't even be able to draw it from your back unless your arms could stretch several feet!"

She had a very good point there. Before I could do anything else, I quickly cleaned up the scattered weapons and placed them back on the table before lugging my new sword out of the blacksmith's workplace and to the road before us. The rain was starting to let up, so activity in the streets was returning to normal. The town guard that had been staying out of the rain had resumed his patrol and was passing near me before stopping and speaking up with a deep voice filled with an accent even thicker than Alvor's. "That sword seems like it's too much for you. Perhaps you should stick with the sword and shield."

"Well, I just bought this, so I'm not in a hurry to return it... If I can just hoist it to my shoulder..." I grumbled while trying to keep a steady stance. The guard was clad in a sleeveless suit of brown scaled armor with what seemed to be an underlying suit of chainmail that I could see peeking out around his shoulders. Below his leather slacks were primitive boots consisting of leather lined with fur. He wore nothing over his reasonably toned arms, although his left hand clutched a round wooden shield bearing an etching of a horse's head against a yellow background. The symbol of Whiterun. A long yellow cloth was wrapped around his neck and settled over much of his front and below the waist while being secured by a few belts. His face was obscured by a type of closed helmet with much of the front bearing a masklike iron frame with a pair of eye holes. Much of the crown and backside seemed to be composed of possibly wood or reinforced leather with a brown finish, a small metal spike set onto the top. I felt no fear of the man, knowing that most of the hold guards in Skyrim are generally righteous men. Expect maybe for the ones of The Reach and The Rift, but that is another story.

The guard spoke up while moving to my right. "Easy there, lad. Slowly now." He firmly grasped the guard of my sword and helped me lift it until it was resting across my shoulder. That is actually the proper means to carry such a sword.

"Phew... Thanks. I'll be OK now." I said in gratitude for the guard's assistance. It was still fairly heavy, but my center of balance was much better with it upon my shoulders.

"Anytime, lad. Carry on." The guard replied before continuing along the street towards the western gate.

My two royal companions trotted out from under the blacksmith's roof while turning their gazes to the guard as he walked off. I then felt the need to ask. "Hey... Did some of the more ancient human villages have guards too?"

Nightmare Moon nodded with a rather nostalgic smile while Luna looked on too. "Of course they did. Law enforcement has been around for ages. Just because Equestria has always been a peaceful land does not mean we don't occasionally get a few bad apples that fall into the barrel. Much like the royal guard today, every settlement had armed and armored guards on patrol to uphold the peace and to protect their people from wild beasts. The wild creatures you see around Ponyville were not quite as cordial towards our people as they are today once upon a time."

Without much ado, I led my friends across the nearby wooden bridge and passed the lumber mill before coming to another stretch of land that was bordered on all sides by the shallows of the river that flowed past it. I could probably even wade through it to the other side. Even so, I was drawn to that spot due to it being a wide and open location to try out a few swings of my new sword.

"Going to demonstrate your knowledge of the greater blade?" Luna asked while she and her sister took a seat on a tree stump near the water's edge.

"Yeah. At least... I hope I can use this thing right. I don't think swords of this length should be this heavy." I replied while taking the sword in both hands. I then widened my stance before taking a wide swing while being mindful of Estoc's advice from much earlier. I must never overswing. Especially when I am not carrying a shield to compensate for a missed strike. However, even though I was trying to mind my exertion, I still found myself staggering as I rather slowly swung the mighty broad blade of my sword. "This is...impossible! Why is it so heavy?!"

My two friends looked baffled as well while I tried to figure out how to properly apply the blade's weight. I tried taking a step to the left while I swung to increase momentum while not swinging too hard, but that only caused me to very nearly fall to my knees. Finally, Nightmare Moon stood up and trotted over to me. "I have to agree with you there. I've seen swords longer than this that did not even weigh ten pounds."

Luna flapped her wings to bring herself closer to us in one motion. "I think I see the problem. The blade is simply too broad. There's too much material in this weapon, giving it too much weight." She then looked up at me with a rather perplexed expression. "Is this the norm for swords in this world? Are the warriors of this realm built like bronze statues with arms as thick as trees?"

I finally grew tired of lugging that monster of a blade around and plunged the tip into the ground so it would stand up without me having to hold it. "Now that you mention it... Yeah. The swords in Skyrim seem to be improperly designed. Just...don't ask too many questions about it. The world here is fictional."

Nightmare Moon let out a rather loud equine snort at those words. "Fictional indeed. But at least it's a rather beautiful world, if nothing else."

A moment later, I happened to notice movement coming towards us. A young girl with dirty blond hair and a maroon shirt with long dull white skirt was running towards us. Luna happened to notice as well and smiled. "It's been quite some time since I last saw a human child. They can be quite charming."

Sure enough, she came right over to us while looking rather excited. I decided to greet her first. "Hello. Can I help you, Dorthe?"

The child appeared unsure of how to address me at first. I suppose I can see why since my attire was closer to what one would see on a nobleman. "Hello, sir. I... I saw your horses and... They're very pretty."

Nightmare Moon chuckled and stepped towards her. "The compliment is appreciated, child. And your name is Dorthe?"

Dorthe stepped back, seeming both amazed and surprised that the two mares before her could speak. "They can talk too?! Wow, talking horses! Wait... I mean...unicorns! You have unicorns?!"

I smiled, finding amusement in her innocent observations of my friends. "They don't belong to me, Dorthe. They're my friends. And they're actually ponies, not horses. Horses tend to be much bigger and stockier."

Luna then stepped forward and extended her wing to her admirer. "Either way, it's a pleasure to meet you, Dorthe. I am Luna and my sister here is Nightmare Moon."

Once more, Dorthe was caught by surprise before her hands started to run over Luna's lovely wing. "You have wings too?! But... What do you call a unicorn with wings? Are you... Maybe you're also a dragon?"

That prompted a laugh from the two sisters before Nightmare Moon could explain. "Not quite, child... The correct term is alicorn."

Dorthe was in awe of my two friends. She held onto Luna's wavering mane and rubbed her face along it while having a truly dreamy expression on it. "Your mane is so pretty, Miss Luna. And it's really soft too."

"Would you care to compare?" Nightmare Moon then asked while making her own mane extend towards the child.

The little girl was all too quick to partake in Nightmare Moon's offer, reaching out and caressing the almost ethereal mane in her hands before again rubbing her face in it. "Wow... Your mane is even softer."

I said nothing while watching the child indulge in Nightmare Moon's beauty. It was endearing to see the Princess of Dreams being appreciated for the first time by a human other than myself. Even if that human was just an illusion. Eventually, Dorthe looked up at Nightmare Moon and asked a most obvious question. "Miss Moon? Is it all right if I ride you?"

That question seemed to catch both of the princesses by surprise. They looked at each other before Luna looked at Dorthe with a very bewildered gaze. "Uh... Well... That wouldn't be proper... I mean I do think my sister could carry you, but..."

However, Nightmare Moon then cracked a smirk. "Oh, I don't see why not. Just make certain you hold on tightly."

"Really?! Wow, thank you!" Dorthe replied with typical childish enthusiasm while following Nightmare Moon over to the nearby tree stump before using it for some extra height so she could climb onto her voluntary steed. Despite the fact that she is significantly smaller than a horse with a much more slender body, the child easily centered herself on Nightmare Moon's back while being mindful of the location of her wings. While definitely not large enough to carry an adult human, Nightmare Moon is certainly able to carry a human child.

"I hope she's not too heavy for you, sister." Luna remarked while apparently finding it somewhat amusing to see the Princess of Dreams allowing herself to have a rider.

Nightmare Moon merely smirked before replying, "Well, this may be the only time she ever meets us, so why not? Now then, I'll be back shortly."

"Just don't go too far. You're not familiar with the area outside the walls." I added before Nightmare Moon trotted off with a delighted Dorthe holding on tight. While she trotted on down the southern rod, I turned to Luna. "Been a while since you last saw a human child, huh?"

"First time since their exodus from our world, to be honest." She replied with a calm smile. "Children do not differ much by species. Energetic and curious are the norm. I'm certain even a calm and gentle man like you was quite rambunctious as a youngster."

"Sure was... Funny how what you are as an adult can be entirely different to how you were as a kid." I said with a slight chuckle.

After a moment, Luna seemed to turn her gaze to the great blade that was sticking out of the ground nearby. She then spoke with a subdued tone, "James... About that previous world we were in..."

I did not like the sound of that at all, but I went along with it. "What about it? I swear that was Earth. And..."

"No, that's not what I mean. I know you were being serious. And I believe every word you said about your world potentially becoming like that someday." Luna said calmly while turning to face me. "What I meant was... Why be so concerned about what me and my sister are exposed to?"

Truly not an easy question to answer. But I decided to answer the best I could. With a sigh, I took a seat on the nearby tree stump and propped myself up with my right hand on my knee. "Well... I guess... I just don't want the innocent to witness things they should never have to see."

Luna remained silent for a moment before she walked up to me and placed her hoof on my other knee. "That is a rare value you possess, my friend. One who cherishes innocence is not something I have often seen in humans."

"Thanks... It's just... After living in Equestria for so long... I am just amazed and touched by just how pure and innocent the world's people feel compared to the world I come from. And I just don't want to see that innocence be lost." I explained sincerely with my head bowed. My eyes focused on the bits of grass and a trail of ants that scurried between my shoes and the stump.

My royal friend gave me a very warm smile. "It warms my heart that you care so deeply for our way of life. Thank you, my friend. Although... You can ease up around me and my sisters. We have seen dark times before. We will not be so easily tainted."

"Oh... I guess you're bound to see some dark things when you've been around for a few millennia." I replied while feeling slightly embarrassed that I had misjudged my two royal friends. "But... You still seem very pure and wise. Are you sure you... Well, for lack of a better term...retained your innocence?"

Luna sighed while closing her eyes briefly. "I suppose I have, to a certain degree. My sisters and I simply know better than to let what we have seen affect us in such a way. It is not in our nature to be vicious or cruel. And we wish to guide our people with that example always. To watch over and nurture our people, both socially and mentally... That has been our solemn duty since the day we took up the crown."

"And it looks like you and Celestia have done a virtually perfect job of that so far." I said with a smile, feeling very confident in my friends' leadership skills. "And judging by how you and Nightmare Moon handled yourselves a little while ago... I guess you have also seen battle?"

"Unfortunately, yes. We have engaged in battle in rare instances in the past. We must be prepared to fight to protect our world and our people from those that would seek to do them harm. And thankfully, we have the power to combat virtually any threat." The Princess of the Night said while showing a more serious expression. I suppose the knowledge she possessed is something she is not entirely proud of.

"Well, I'd say your looks are clearly deceiving. I think the rule of thumb in Equestria is the more beautiful a pony is, the more power that pony possesses. You'd think the craggiest and burliest ponies would be the ones to look out for, but nope! It's the drop dead gorgeous ones that'll blast you apart with lightning!" I could not help saying while Luna burst into laughter at my praise. I too could not help chuckling at my own wit for once.

During a lull in the conversation, I turned to the south and saw Nightmare Moon walking along the very apex of the slanted thatched roof of the inn with Dorthe still riding on her back. Her mother appeared to be in a bit of a panic on the ground while waving her arms at her daughter, but Dorthe seemed to be having a blast.

"I think I shall go explore the town a bit myself. Do not go too far, all right?" Luna asked before she began to trot towards the simple wooden bridge that spanned the river's shallows.

I saw no harm in letting Luna explore a bit. She was a guest in my dream after all. "Sure thing. I'll be over here if you're looking for me." I retorted while seeing her off. I glanced over at the mighty sword I had left implanted in the ground, but I decided to just leave it be. I would never be able to effectively wield such a preposterous blade effectively.

I wandered along the stretch of land that was bordered on both sides by the river. I stood out on a walkway that was covered by its own thatched roof while standing out over the shallows. It was likely used as a fishing spot. While leaning against one of its support beams at the edge, I took a moment to just relax and gather my thoughts. I could not believe how much better I was feeling. I could barely even remember the memories that constantly plagued me while I am awake. This dream... It was proving to be an escape. A part of me was even hoping I would never wake up.

After several minutes, my gaze turned west. Was that Nightmare Moon? And...was she carrying a boy with her levitation spell? He seemed to be wearing a red shirt with black pants and had blond hair while also not looking happy at all while flailing his arms and legs. Knowing who the only boy in the village was, I was hardly surprised and ran in her direction. "Oh, I can't wait to hear this..."

"Lemme go, you stupid horse!" I heard the boy yell as I drew near. Luna had the same idea as I did and was galloping across the nearest bridge to reach her sister.

"Sister! I know that this little whelp was crass, but... Surely, this isn't necessary!" Luna called out once she drew closer.

Nightmare Moon, on the other hand, looked rather frustrated and displeased. I can only imagine what that brat did to her. She merely dismissed her sister's pleas and began to approach the edge of the landmass that bordered the river. Was she going to toss the boy in? "Oh, believe me, Luna. I wouldn't be doing this if this little whelp didn't ask for it."

The boy then yelled out again, "I said lemme go! It's your fault you didn't duck when I threw that egg!"

I felt myself smirk, knowing that this particular child deserved the punishment that was coming his way. "So, what's his judgment? You're not gonna hurt the kid, are you?"

Nightmare Moon merely smirked at us. "Of course not. I'm just going to run him ragged." And with that, she used her magic to hurl the boy through the air and into the river. While definitely a shallow spot of the river, it was not too shallow and allowed the boy to resurface unharmed as he was carried back down the river to the plot of land we were standing on. All the while, I could not help but laugh.

Unfortunately, the guard who had helped me out earlier did not seem to find Nightmare Moon's creative punishment as entertaining to watch. He suddenly drew his sword, a relatively broad blade with a sharp tip and ran across the bridge towards us. "In the name of the jarl, stop right there!"

"Oh joy, what is it now?" Nightmare Moon said dryly while we turned to face him. As much as the kid deserved it, it sadly was viewed as a form of assault by the law.

The guard stood before her with sword drawn and shield ready, but did not strike. "You have committed crimes against Skyrim and her people. What say you in your defense?"

"What say I?" Nightmare Moon said with an irritated scowl. "That whelp hurled an egg at my head when I rounded the corner! Just ask little Dorthe. She was my witness. He... You're not going anywhere unless I say you can go!" She suddenly glanced to her right and pinned the boy in place with the levitation spell again. The kid was clearly soaked to the bone and definitely humbled.

The guard seemed to have some idea of what Nightmare Moon had gone through, having likely been stationed in Riverwood long enough to learn the names of every person there. "That Frodnar lad, hm? I can't go one week without having to report that brat to his family. But what you're doing is still going too far. Now, are you coming quietly?"

The Princess of Dreams was clearly frustrated that the guard was attempting to arrest her and soon raised her voice. "Do you even know who you are addressing?! You stand before the Princess of Dreams herself! Now, be on your way! You have a village to keep watch over, do you not?"

"You could be one of the Divines for all I care! The only man I answer to is the jarl. Last chance. Are you going to come quietly or will you pay the fine?" The guard responded while looking like he was ready to lash out with his sword. While the moment was certainly tense, largely due to the presence of a raised weapon, it was starting to get rather comical too. Then again, Nightmare Moon could easily handle him if push came to shove.

Luna, clearly not willing to turn our little vacation into a brawl, spoke up. "Sister, just pay him the fine and be done with it!"

"Ugh, fine... I'll pay the fee." Nightmare Moon said with a groan, clearly not in the mood to deal with the guard any longer.

"Smart lass. Now then, come with me. We'll take any stolen goods and you'll be free to go. After you've paid the fine, of course." The guard said while sounding noticeably calmer, although he did not sheathe his sword.

However, our friend did not sound pleased with part of that statement. "Stolen goo... Just look at me, you simpleton! How could I possibly be carrying anything of the sort?!"

I could not help laughing at that. "She has a point there, sir. There aren't any pockets on her to hide something in." Luna also looked quite amused judging by the face as she was also biting her lower lip.

The guard seemed to be on the verge of relenting. "Hm... You don't look like you could be carrying anything... And it's a long walk to Whiterun... Very well. You can pay your fine here and be on your way. That'll be twenty-five Septims."

That rather small number seemed to surprise Nightmare Moon. "Wait... That's it?"

"Yes. Twenty-five Septims for one case of assault." The guard explained while sounding tempted to sheathe his sword.

There was something devious about that smirk. Nightmare Moon then glanced over at Frodnar, who was starting to look increasingly nervous. She then looked back at the guard and asked, "So, if I were to dunk him nine more times, I would have to pay 250 instead?"

"Well... Yes. Why?" The guard asked while sounding noticeably suspicious.

While looking quite smug, Nightmare Moon suddenly conjured up a large cluster of gold coins that hit the ground between her and the guard with a loud clatter. The guard jumped back in surprise. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Watch the magic! And what's all this for?"

"250 of your precious Septims. Consider it payment in advance. I'm not done with that whelp yet." Nightmare Moon explained while smirking at Frodnar, who looked all the more intimidated by her stare.

"Uh... That's... Oh, fine. But just nine more times. Anymore than that and we'll have to do this song and dance again." The guard replied with a huff while returning his sword to its scabbard. He then gazed down at the pile of coins. "Now then... How am I gonna move all this?"

While the guard pondered how to move the coins, Nightmare Moon resumed her punishment of Frodnar. Nine times, she hurled him into the river. And each time he returned to shore. Except for one notable time. I think on the eighth toss, he tried to stay submerged and swim past us in the shallows. But unfortunately for him, that red shirt made him stand out enough for his punisher to pull him from the water.

After the final toss... I should mention I was tasked with keeping count, by the way... Frodnar coughed and spat while he staggered to his feet after washing up on the banks one last time. The Princess of Dreams smirked while her horn's glow faded. "That will be all. Now, you better keep your nose clean unless you'd like to go for another swim. You understand me?"

Frodnar weakly nodded and staggered past her while heading towards the bridge, having been exhausted into submission. "I'm not doing anymore pranks for a while..."

"Well, that was satisfying to watch. I can't tell you how many people have wanted to mess with that kid." I said while drawing closer to my friend. "Even so, I'm amazed your magic even worked on him."

Both of the royal sisters looked somewhat baffled by my words with Luna being the one to reply. "Why wouldn't it? This may be a dream, but the laws of physics still seem to apply here."

I let out a sigh and grumbled under my breath, "Tell that to Bethesda..."

"Still... You were rather rough with the boy, sister. I feared you were going to break him apart!" Luna exclaimed while looking back at the river. It was flowing rather gently, so there was little chance of anyone getting carried downstream. Good thing too since were are a few small waterfalls down there.

Nightmare Moon merely rolled her eyes. "Luna, you know me better than that. His actions did not physically harm me, so I did not harm him either. I merely ran him to the point of exhaustion."

"Sad thing with brats is that they only learn when consequences are involved. They think they're invincible until someone finally decides to do something about them. Adults may know better through their own morality, but brats will usually only refrain from being jerks out of fear of being punished for it and not because they know it's wrong." I added while knowing what kind of kid Frodnar is brought back some rather unpleasant memories of my first encounters with Diamond Tiara. At least she actually learned in the end.

"Well said, James. It is rather unfortunate." Nightmare Moon replied with a nod. She did not seem entirely pleased with herself, but she did appear to get some satisfaction out of putting that unruly kid in his place. Well, enough of that.

For a while, the three of us simply wandered around the small town, basking in its simple beauty. We followed Faendal out for a brief excursion into the trees that lined the path we had followed into town to watch him demonstrate his archery skills, his bow of brass launching arrows with great precision into the bark of a tree that he seemed to consistently use for training.

On our way back into town, Luna turned to me. "That bow he was using... It seemed to be made of the same material as that sword you acquired from the blacksmith."

She was right. It bore the same almost golden hue as that sword. "Yeah, it was. It's of Dwemer design too."

We spent the remainder of the visit looking through the local shop and even picking up a bite to eat at the inn while the local bard serenaded us on his lute. Granted, we would not actually gain anything from eating anything in the dream, but it was fun to try out the cuisine of this land. Who knew apple and cabbage soup could be so flavorful? And I had no idea rabbit meat was that tender. I hope Angel never reads this entry... My friends made due with a pair of sweet rolls along with their soup.

Even though there was not much else to do around such a simple village for someone who was merely visiting, it was a very relaxing stay. And it was definitely something I needed. Eventually, we all met up on the opposite end of the river just east of the lumber mill once more. Both of my friends were looking quite satisfied and relaxed.

"This has been quite a relaxing time, wouldn't you say?" Luna asked while letting out a yawn.

I nodded while taking a seat on one of the two stumps nearby. "Yeah... Didn't you girls once live like this too? You did say you weren't always royalty, right?"

Nightmare Moon nodded while she groaned as her wings flexed to let her stretch. "Indeed. If memory serves, our ways of living were fairly similar to this at one time. So it is quite nostalgic to be back here after so long."

However, moments later, my ears detected a sound being carried on the wind. Something ominous. It sounded like nothing more than a distant howling wind. And while I was unsure what could trigger the sound, I knew what it was coming from. And this time, I was by no means prepared for it.

My eyes quickly scanned the skies as I stood up. Nightmare Moon seemed to notice that I was somewhat alarmed and asked, "Something wrong?"

My eyes soon gazed to the northeast, watching the skyline between the two mountains that stood at both sides of the river. "Hey... You girls have seen battle before, right?"

"Yes. Why do you ask?" Luna replied from behind me.

I then pointed to the sky as something soared through the air towards Riverwood. "Because we've got a big one coming!"

A loud roar came from the airborne behemoth as it flapped its mighty wings to remain aloft. Nearby, all of the villagers aside from Faendal began to scramble and run inside the closest buildings they could reach while the guards took their longbows in hand and brought arrows to the bowstrings. The one that was patrolling the streets even called out, "Dragon! Everyone, inside now!"

"A dragon?! Seems rather small for one..." Luna spoke while she watched the winged beast approaching. Even from the ground, I could make out a purplish coloration in its hide and a pair of pronounced thick curved horns on its head. Not good... The toughest kind of dragon around.

Being entirely unarmored and without a means to fight such a beast, I immediately felt myself filled with anxiety. Was it going to merely pass overhead or was it going to attack the village? I soon got my answer. Instead of merely circling the village from above before moving on, it swooped towards the rooftops and veered away, almost as if taunting its prey. The guards began to let loose with their arrows, letting them fly before drawing another.

"Whatever it is, that beast likely intends to make a meal of these people. And I doubt the guards can stop it alone." Nightmare Moon spoke rather boldly while the dragon seemed to have not detected us yet. Even though it was just a dream... The sense of danger in the air felt far too real to me. "Luna. Are you up for this?"

I could not believe what I had just heard. "Wait, you're serious?! This thing isn't like the dragons of Equestria! Sure, it's smaller, but it's probably more dangerous! And that one is the deadliest breed around!" I exclaimed, finding it hard to believe that the two royal sisters could hold their own against such a mighty beast. I may have known everything there was to know about how dangerous such a creature is, but they clearly did not.

Despite my words of warning, Nightmare Moon merely smirked at me. "You underestimate us, my friend. And besides, this is our domain. And as the keepers of the night and dreams, we must defend our people. Have faith in us, my friend. We will be fine. Are you ready, Luna?"

The Princess of the Night also stepped forward while looking rather confident too. "I am. Let's be off." The two royal sisters then spread their wings and took to the air before flying off in opposite directions. As for me, I took shelter by the only tree nearby. If I had to, I would duck behind it to protect myself if the dragon happened to notice me. All I could do from that point on was watch.

The dragon circled overhead as the three guards let their arrows fly, two of them taking shelter under the roofs atop the eastern and western walls while the third stood in the streets. Faendal too took part in defending the village, having quickly found a vantage point on the balcony that hung above the local shop's door. The dragon swooped over the village again as it let out a shriek as a torrent of flames burst forth from its mouth, leaving a trail of fire wherever the dragon passed overhead. By some miracle, the guard in the middle of town managed to avoid being scorched as he called out, "Fall to me, dragon!"

Soon, the dragon descended and landed with a thud at the crossroads in the middle of town. The guards on the walls continued to fire arrows, more and more of them sticking out of the dragon's tough hide as the seconds went by. The guard out on the streets dropped his bow and took his sword and shield in hand before charging the dragon and landing a mighty overhead swing squarely on its face. The dragon let out a deep bestial grunt as the blade hit home, although I knew it would take more than a few strikes to drop this beast.

Rather than try to bite at the guard, the dragon then pulled off a move I never expected to see. It lunged out with its head, barging right into the guard and sending him sprawling backwards across the road towards the western gate. The dragon did not pursue, but I could see what it was about to do. And the guard knew it too. Once he came to a stop, he desperately threw up his shield while still down on the ground. But with it being not nearly large enough to cover his body and being made almost entirely out of wood, I knew that the shield would not save him.

A part of me was filled with panic. That guard was about to be roasted alive. Just as I heard the dragon inhale, I saw a bright flash right in front of the guard. And a second later, the dragon shrieked as it unleashed a stream of concentrated orange flames in the guard's direction. But through the flames, I could see it. A translucent blue spherical barrier that pushed the flames aside. And I could see who was standing behind it and before the guard. "Luna!"

The dragon ceased its fiery assault after roughly four seconds. A trail of fire covered the stone street, but the guard was not harmed. And Luna stood boldly between him and the dragon while not looking the slightest bit fazed from diverting the flames away. "You will spill no blood today, beast! Begone, or face our wrath!"

Clearly consumed by its desire for dominance, the mighty beast prepared to chomp the tiny alicorn. But as it parted its jaws to crush her, Luna's horn shot forth a beam of icy frost. A second later, the dragon staggered back. And what I saw in its maw caused me to burst into laughter. A mass of ice had filled up its mouth and had even encrusted itself over its jaws!

I could even hear the guard behind Luna bursting out into laughter as the dragon's mightiest weapons were rendered useless. The dragon flailed its head as muffled groans of frustration rumbled in its throat, the creature swinging its head in a futile attempt to dislodge its icy gag. All the while, the two other guards and Faendal continued to pepper the beast with arrows. Its fairly smooth and slender form was starting to look rather prickly with all those arrows sticking out of it. While the dragon reeled from its handicap, Luna did not budge from her spot or continue her magical assault. Perhaps she was just trying to coax the dragon into departing by making it not as able to defend itself.

Unfortunately, the dragon found a way around its sudden handicap. I heard a guttural hum in its throat before it sounded like it was trying to yell with its mouth closed. Only it was not a yell. The dragon lifted its head to the sky as the ice that filled its maw started to glow with a fiery orange light shining through it. Seconds later, the ice was either shattered or melted as another powerful stream of fire exploded from its jaws.

"Is there nothing that will stop it?!" The guard yelled from behind Luna as he stepped back. Separated from his bow, he would have no choice but to draw in close to strike. And after that last attempt, he clearly was not willing to risk it. However, the dragon seemed to turn its glare towards Luna instead. I was unsure of what to think. Luna had handled herself spectacularly so far. But could she truly best this ancient beast?

Before the dragon could decide how to face the tiny pony before it, there was an explosion of crackling electrical energy as what seemed to be a lightning bolt slammed into the dragons back, forcing it to let out a roar. And swooping by overhead was none other than the Princess of Dreams herself. "You had best flee while you can, dragon! We are no strangers to mighty foes!"

Out of nowhere, the dragon let out a roar and actually began to speak in a thundering tone with words I could not hope to translate. Luna appeared surprised at this outburst and proceeded to take a step back. "This beast can speak?!"

Apparently deciding that a ground assault would not serve it well, the dragon spread its great wings and propelled itself into the air before swooping east to gain some altitude with it soon circling back to the village. Luna was quick to also take to the air, following after her sister as they prepared for what I was expecting to be one amazing dogfight between dragon and pony. Sure enough, the dragon swooped back and unleashed another roar of flames at the two sisters. But due to their swift speed and smaller size, they were far from easy targets. Combine that with the fact that they would erect magic barriers over themselves whenever the dragon came within striking distance and they were nearly invincible. Although it did attempt to spice up its strategy by roaring out a few words of its native tongue to launch a type of purple shockwave from its mouth, but this form of attack was far slower and all too easily evaded by swift aerial targets.

It was utterly amazing to see the dragon locked in aerial combat against the two royal sisters, the three soaring figures unleashing steams of fire, lightning bolts, and frigid cyclones and massive icicles back and forth. At one point, Nightmare Moon and the dragon got locked in a power struggle as its fiery breath and her lightning magic crossed, the two of them trying to overcome the other. Unfortunately for the dragon, it had to stop roaring at some point. Once it did have to stop to catch its breath, the stream of lightning magic slammed right into its face.

I lost count of how many times I laughed during that spectacle. It was awe-inspiring and even entertaining to see one of the deadliest creatures in Skyrim being completely outfoxed by two alicorns. Although it did pull a fast one at some point. During a swooping dive, the dragon actually smacked Nightmare Moon with its wing and sent her plummeting towards the very landmass I was standing on. I felt startled by her falling form, though she quickly righted herself and used the levitation spell to slow her fall. The dragon then seemed prepared to swoop overhead to unleash another gout of flames at her, but I busted out laughing when I saw Luna quite literally smack the soaring beast out of the air by smashing a massive ice pillar over its back! The dragon let out a startled shout as if it had no idea what had just hit it, slamming hard into the ground right in front of me. The tremor was so powerful that I nearly got knocked off my feet.

The towering beast was right in front of me, even as I hid behind the tree. And it was hell-bent of taking out Nightmare Moon once it regained its bearings. Even so, she stood her ground by erecting barriers whenever it seemed the dragon was going to try to bite her or unleash an inferno from its mouth. However, I soon saw her glance at the mighty sword we had left sticking out of the ground nearby. Once she had deflected another blow from the dragon, she unleashed a tiny blizzard into the dragon's face. The creature growled as it looked away, the frigid mist having stun its eyes. And during that brief distraction, Nightmare Moon used the levitation spell to pull the sword from the ground and...

What happened next both shocked and impressed me. The dragon did not see the gilded sword rising above it and prepared for another fiery assault. But just before it could do anything, Nightmare Moon plunged the blade right down into its head!

The dragon groaned loudly as its head was driven to the ground and pinned there. The sword sank deep, its long and sturdy blade having impaled and pinned the dragon's jaws together. It did not take much effort to pull the blade's tip from the ground, but the dragon's main means of attack were left disabled if it could not even get its mouth open. A deep crimson fluid oozed from the tip that stuck out of the dragon's lower jaw. Nightmare Moon had drawn first blood.

Apparently satisfied that the dragon could no longer pose a significant threat, Nightmare Moon merely stood before her humbled foe while Luna hovered overhead. A large cluster of ice spikes floated by the Princess of the Night, ready to rain down on the dragon at the first sign of defiance. The Princess of Dreams glared the wounded dragon right in the eyes, even as it towered over her. "If you insist on bringing harm to this village, you do so at your own peril. I advise you flee now, dragon. You can no longer triumph against us."

As prideful as it was, the dragon seemed to grasp that it was no longer capable of holding its own against the two princesses with its mighty jaws and even mightier voice silenced. With a resentful grumble in its throat, the dragon spread its wings and took to the sky once more before silently flying northwest. And this time, it did not come back.

Seeing that the threat had passed, Luna descended to us while dismissing her ice magic. "Well, this certainly has become a dream to write home about. But was that truly a dragon? It only had two legs instead of four..."

It was then that I decided to emerge from my hiding spot. "Yeah, that was closer to what is called a wyvern. But all dragons in this world look like that, so it doesn't matter."

Nightmare Moon flexed her neck as the village slowly regained its air of activity with the townsfolk starting to come back outdoors. They must have noticed that things had quieted down, but they still moved cautiously as they emerged. "Well, it certainly was a tenacious foe. It should be glad that we did not have to finish it off. I was thinking that we would have to slam it into the cliffside there and impale it on ice pikes."

"Oh, he would've hated to be done in like that. Other dragons might even take offence to that. But still... Using that sword to keep his jaws shut like that?!" I exclaimed, still both impressed and slightly horrified to have witnessed such a brutal strike.

My friend snorted at me. "I had to shut it up somehow! And at least we actually did get some use out of that sword!" That prompted a laugh from us. Well, the dragon survived and would likely find a means to dislodge that sword from its jaws at some point. That crossguard could get hooked on something and be used to pull it out.

Not much later, Luna and Nightmare Moon were invited to the inn by one of the town guards for a feast as thanks for so thoroughly running off that dragon. However, since I knew I was incapable of doing anything to help, I stayed away from the inn and allowed my two friends to bask in their victory in peace.

I spent my time just taking a walk through the village, basking in the quiet sounds of nature without ever passing through the gates. I eventually found myself ducking inside the local shop and pulling up a seat by the fireplace to warm myself. While not quite cold out, the air was fairly cool.

The crackling and popping of the burning logs in the fireplace was largely the only sound I was hearing aside from the shopkeeper sorting his wares from behind the counter to my right. Although he did eventually speak up to me with a rather hoarse voice. "Can I help you with anything, sir?"

I looked over at him and shook my head. "No, I'm good. Just coming in out of the cold for a bit. I hope you don't mind."

"Well, I suppose you can stay there by the fire if that's all you need. Just let me know if you do need anything." He replied before going back to checking on his goods.

Several minutes went by as I just watched the glowing surfaces of the logs among the embers and wavering flames. It felt good for once to be enjoying a bit of solitude. Not that I mind the presence of my friends, but there are times when I do prefer to be alone and just let my mind wander. Although that did not last much longer. I soon heard the door open behind me. But instead of hearing footsteps, I heard the clopping of hooves against the stone floor.

"There you are, James. Why are you not attending the celebration at the inn?" I heard Luna's voice ask from behind me. Sure enough, there she stood. And it seemed that she had a bottle of some strong drink being held in her magical grasp. The label was displaying the etching of a traditional beehive. Since it clearly was related to honey, I identified the beverage as mead. Even the bottle almost looked to be made of solidified honey judging by that orange coloration.

I suppose I should not be surprised that she and Nightmare Moon eventually noticed that I was not present. Even so, I replied honestly. "That celebration was being held in your honor, not mine. I didn't do anything to help drive off that dragon."

Luna sighed while showing a small frown. "It does not matter whether you mauled that beast to death with your bare hands or fled to the outskirts of the village. You are our friend and you are always welcome to any celebration we attend. Perhaps you just wished to be away from all the noise?"

"I guess so. I just prefer to do things at my own pace, even at rowdy parties." I explained briefly while noticing that the bottle of mead was starting to float rather close to me. "For me?"

My royal friend nodded with a smile. "When I noticed you were absent, I asked the innkeeper if he had any sweet drinks to share. He recommended this Honningbrew brand of mead. I know you have a preference for sweeter drinks and simply cannot stomach the bitter kinds."

I took the bottle in hand, finding it to be cool to the touch. "That sounds like me, all right. What did you end up having?"

Those words seemed to prompt my friend to display an awkward grimace. "I tried some of that highly recommended Nordic mead. Not bad, but... Ugh, I feel so queasy..."

"Yeah, I can see why some call it 'gut rot' in some parts." I retorted with a snicker. I then popped the bottle's cork off and lightly sniffed it. It certainly had the rather distinctive strong scent of wine rather than other types of strong drink. I then brought the bottle to my lips and took a swig. I did quiver for a second due to the presence of fairly strong alcohol, but it did indeed taste like... Actually, it would be inaccurate to say it tasted like wine. It tasted much heavier with a robust flavor wines simply do not have. Very rich. I also easily detected the lingering taste of honey, unusual for a strong drink. But as someone who had never tasted mead until that point, it was a new experience for me. "Pretty good stuff."

Luna stayed by my side while I enjoyed my drink. It was such a cozy feeling, relaxing in front of the fire with such a dear friend. I was feeling better than I had been feeling for a while. But once my bottle was empty, Luna turned to me. "Shall we head back over to the inn? Nightmare Moon is likely waiting for you."

"OK. I wouldn't mind some more food myself." I replied while I stood up. The two of us then departed out the door. But upon walking up the road again, I thought I noticed something odd about the distant skyline. It seemed to be turning sheer white. "Hey... What's up with that?"

The Princess of the Night paused while she squinted her eyes to focus. "That's rather... Oh... I see.. Your body is beginning to awaken."

I felt uneasy about hearing those words. My dreams tend to become more lucid whenever either of the two sisters of the moon visit me. So I did remember seeing some of my dreams end in such a fashion. And knowing what likely awaited me when I awoke...

Nightmare Moon quickly emerged from the doorway to the inn and spread her wings to swoop over to us. "There you are... I sensed the dream world on the verge of collapse. Is it almost time?"

"I think so... But... Do I have to wake up?" I asked in return, feeling apprehensive of waking up to the real world and the likely anguish I would be subjected to again.

Both of the twin sisters looked at each other with unhappy stares. They too knew what I had been going through prior to falling asleep. This dream had been nothing short of a welcome escape from the mental and emotional torment that constantly flooded my mind. In fact, I was having some difficulty even recalling the painful memories in question. But I could still remember the pain as I lay in my hospital bed where I would likely awaken.

Finally, Nightmare Moon faced me with a melancholic frown. "We cannot keep you in slumber forever, my friend... You will have to awaken soon. And I will resume my efforts to find a cure to whatever it is that ails you."

However, Luna then smiled to me even as that wall of white engulfed the entire world around us while drawing ever closer. "Even so, fear not. When you slumber again, the two of us will be there for you."

The walls were closing in noticeably quicker than normal, almost as if something was hastening my awakening. The mountains, the trees, the river, the houses... Everything just disappeared into the white. Before it could reach me, my two friends drew close and held me in a feathery embrace with their wings. I held onto them. I did not want to wake up.

The white reached me and my vision became a haze. I felt something against my back. My vision became dark and filled with spots as I felt my eyes open. The sound of a heart monitor once again reached my ears. And then, much like the steadily rising pain of a burn suffered by a child touching a hot pan on a stovetop, the memories crawled to the forefront of my mind. And with them, the pain returned. I so desperately tried to calm myself and go back to sleep, hoping to escape the pain again and be with two of my dearest friends once more. But my body would not allow itself to sleep. Until nightfall, I would be stuck with the memories and all the mental agony they carried with them. Although I do know that while I did spend quite a bit of time writing about that dream, I cannot help it. It helps take my mind off of these thoughts in my head.

Any energy and drive I had to do anything was quickly drained from me mere moments after I awoke. The memories simply will not leave my head. I cannot even remember which day of the week it is. The first hour of the morning was spent in silence with an occasional visit from one of the nurses to check on me and provide me with breakfast. I almost had to force myself to eat. And due to my right hand being restrained, it was still rather clumsy of me to feed myself.

Once I had finished breakfast and placed the empty food tray back on its cart, I allowed my gaze to lazily wander around the room. The blinds that cover the window between my room and the hall were open now that morning had come. The pot of flowers that Twilight is letting me borrow is still to my right. The ceiling fan Rainbow Dash made is still spinning above me. And that lovely porcelain lamp from Rarity is still to my left. And... That cluster of azaleas in a black vase...

I think it was around 9 AM that I heard a knock at the door. Visiting hours must have begun. The doctors and nurses do not bother knocking when they come in, so it had to be someone from outside the hospital. Not really being excited at the thought of visitors other than those who are dear to me, I turned to face the door. Once again, the one who entered was somepony I had all but forgotten about.

She closed the door behind her and slowly approached me with a basket of freshly baked blueberry muffins hanging from her mouth. She stopped for a mere moment while we exchanged a gaze with each other. "Hi, James... I heard you've been in a coma until a couple days ago, so... I baked you something that you like."

Seeing her there before me melted my heart, the memories once again being briefly subdued as I remembered her. I managed to slightly smile. "Thanks, Derpy... You're a sweetheart."

Derpy smiled through the basket handle in her mouth, her misaligned eyes looking in my general direction. She lifted her head and set the basket on the food cart at my bedside, leaving it within arms reach. I immediately reached out and took one in hand after forcing myself to sit up. Even though I was not feeling happy enough to be hungry, going without a real meal for the last few days left me feeling a little desperate for some home cooking. And that first bite was simply delicious. I had almost forgotten how blueberry muffins even taste. "Man, that's good... I really needed this, Derpy. Thanks."

The local mailmare smiled solemnly at me. Although that smile turned into a deeply worried frown. "I heard... I heard that...you might not be around for much longer... Is that true?"

I lowered my half-eaten muffin upon hearing those words. I could not even look at her. Those words carried such grim weight with them. I had almost forgotten about my eventually fatal condition. "That's..... It's not a joke... According to the nurses, my body is...failing. Unless they find out what's wrong with me... I have less than two weeks left..."

At first, Derpy did not offer a reply. She merely stared at me with those goofy eyes of hers. Although she did soon start to mutter quietly while her ears began to droop. "But... But that's... I don't..."

I did not say anything so as to not interrupt her. She looked away while seemingly trying to find the right words. Soon, she looked at me. Tears had begun to flow from her eyes. I do not know what it was about her, but seeing her cry with her eyes being...well...derped only made her look all the more depressingly sorrowful. Her following words sank deep into my heart. "I don't want you to die..."

I did not know what to say. Those tears were genuine. She continued to speak in tears while pushing the cart aside so she could get to me. "I never forgot about the day we spent together... You've always been one of my best friends ever since, even if we don't spend that much time together. You're one of the few real friends I have... I don't want to lose any of my friends..."

All I could do was set aside my muffin and hold out my arm to embrace her. An offer she all too readily accepted. She practically leaped into my grasp, resting her head against my chest. I said nothing. There was nothing I could say that could calm her. What was I going to tell her? That I was going to be just fine in the end? I did not want to lie to her. Derpy sniffled and choked, her tears dripping onto my bare chest. "I wish the Doctor was here... He might know what to do."

I had all but forgotten about that strange stallion. Would he know what is wrong with me? "Where is he anyway?"

"He had to go away for something important. I don't know when he'll be back... Even he's never sure how long he'll be gone..." She replied quietly while just leaning against me.

We did not talk too much after that. Although Derpy did reveal to me that she would not be able to stay long at all. She would have to report to the post office before long to go to work and I did not want to keep her. She kept glancing at the clock on the wall to keep track of time so she would not be late. Even so, I could tell that she did not want to go.

Before long, we both looked towards the door at the sound of another knock. And in came another familiar face. She paused in the doorway upon finding Derpy standing by my bedside. "Oh? Hello, Derpy. Are you visiting too?"

Derpy managed to show a bit of a smile while she turned to our guest. "Uh huh. I brought him some fresh muffins too. Would you like one, Twilight?"

My dear wise friend stepped forward, but I noticed that her horn was covered by her billowing pink magic aura. It seemed that she had brought something along with her. "I'd love to, Derpy. I'm glad I got here before you have to leave."

At the mention of those words, Derpy glanced towards the clock. "Oh boy... I really do need to leave. I'll be late if I don't get over to the post office." She then reached out to me and gave my cheek a gentle nuzzle. "I hope you get better, James... Please, don't die..."

I did not offer a reply, although I did nod. I could not bring myself to tell her that I would be fine because I would be lying if I said I would. Derpy then turned and trotted out the door, but not before pushing the food cart along with her and leaving it outside my room. The muffin basket was left by my bedside.

"It was nice of Derpy to visit you first thing in the morning, James. She's always been such a sweet mare." Twilight said with a smile while she walked in. However, right behind her floated what seemed to be a phonograph on a small round table. There was even a box of vinyl records floating next to it. "I hope you don't mind if I brought something else to liven up your surroundings."

It was likely another temporary donation. After Twilight set it down to the left of the heart monitor and in the corner, I gazed at it for a moment to try and recognize it. "If I had to guess... That's from Applejack?"

"Good guess, but not quite. Pinkie Pie let me borrow it and her entire music collection when I stopped by Sugarcube Corner for breakfast right when I was on my way over here. Are you in the mood for anything?" Twilight replied while she began to look through the paper folders that held the records. "Huh... She sure has a lot of peppy songs here. Especially ragtime and the like..."

I certainly was not in the mood for anything peppy. "Is there any classical music in there? Especially something soft?"

"Umm... Yeah, it looks like there's a few in here. Any particular bands or artists you prefer?" She asked in return while levitating a few from the box.

"I don't know a thing about the field of music in Equestria, Twilight. Go ahead and surprise me." I said quietly while finishing off my current muffin. Twilight nodded before levitating one record out of its sleeve and setting it upon the phonograph in the corner. Without even going over to it, she got it working. Seconds later, I heard the familiar scratching sound of the needle on the disc before the sound of pianos and violins began to fill the air. I have no idea which song it was, so you will have to use your imagination.

The music added some much needed atmosphere to the room, even if my overall mood was still quite gloomy. Twilight pulled up a stool and took a seat by my bedside. "Did Nightmare Moon and Princess Luna meet up with you when you went to sleep?"

"Yeah... It was a good time." I replied quietly as I managed to remember the events that transpired in my dreaming mind. I already miss them...

"I'm glad they helped you feel better, even for just a little while..." She said rather solemnly. I could tell that when she first entered the room, Twilight was feeling hopeful that things had improved overnight. But now that she was with me, that hope had been snuffed out.

Eventually, she did help herself to one of Derpy's muffins. "Mmm... Derpy sure knows her muffins. I think they even rival the ones you get from Sugarcube Corner."

I merely grunted in a bit of a laugh. But my eyes soon fell upon the vase of azaleas to my left. That black vase... "Hey, Twi... Was that vase black when it was first brought in?"

She turned to look where I was pointing. And her response was not at all what I expected. "Huh? Black? James, that vase is a bit on the green side. What makes you think it's black?"

What was she seeing that I was not? That vase was most certainly black and it still is even as I write this. I tried rubbing my eyes to see if that would clear up my vision. But when I looked at the vase again, it was still that shade of polished obsidian. "Uh... I guess my eyes just aren't working right."

"Well, the nurses didn't mention anything about deterioration of the eyes... Maybe you just need to rest them for a while." Twilight said in return while closely examining the vase. Why was she seeing a completely different color than I was? Nothing else in the room had changed in color or hue. Twilight Sparkle especially still retained the colorations she has always had. However, she soon frowned at me. "Anyway... How are you feeling today? Do you think you might want to try talking to one of yours friends again? I know Fluttershy really misses you."

The mention of that name brought forth the most scouring memories in my mind. Of all the memories of that day, the ones involving her hurt the most. I still cringed at the thought of seeing her again. I finally felt the need to ask as my faith dwindled. "Twi... About Fluttershy... Are you sure the kid is mine? After what happened, do you think she... With someone else?"

I could tell that those words were not at all what Twilight was expecting. And that wounded expression showed they were words she did not want to hear. I felt a sinking feeling in my gut as my skin crawled, knowing I likely said something I should not have. "James... I can't believe you would even suspect something like that of her. She's been suffering ever since that day and she goes through each day fearing that she won't be able to even say she is sorry before you...go. I know you are doubtful of her now and... Well, to be honest, I don't entirely blame you. But I promise the baby is yours."

"OK, I get it... Just... I can't help wondering. These memories, they... They just won't go away..." I said with a deep monotone while turning my gaze towards the ceiling. It honestly hurt to know I even said such a thing, even though... Why can I not forget?

Twilight could clearly see the guilt in my eyes and gently rubbed her hoof over my upper arm. "I know, I know... I just hope they get here ahead of schedule."

"They? Who are... Oh, them." I asked before remembering what she told me just before leaving last night. Someone she knows who might know how to help me. And someone I know, apparently. "Are you sure they might be able to help?"

My friend nodded with a slightly more confident smile. "Mmhm. Judging by how you've been acting lately, I'm sure they can help. And trust me, I know them well since I've known them almost all my life. If things go well, you'll probably be much better off after today. And they did say they will be here around noon."

"I'll take your word for it." I grumbled in reply, wondering who those people are. Someone I know and someone she has known most of her life. Was she just trying to surprise me?

Before much time passed, the same doctor who changed the bandages on my right arm stepped in. "Oh, good morning, Miss Sparkle. I hope I'm not interrupting anything."

"It's OK. I was just keeping an eye on James. I'm acting as his caretaker while he's hospitalized." Twilight explained while glancing over at the doctor as he approached us. "Is something wrong?"

The doctor seemed to be keeping a neutral expression on his face overall. "Well... The rate of deterioration remains unchanged. We've seen no improvements and only a gradual decline since yesterday. We're still doing all we can to find the cause though." He explained while coming over to the right side of my bed. He did glance at the phonograph in the process, more than likely having not expected it to be there even as it played music.

I could tell that the doctor was coming over to inspect my arm. "How much longer until it's better, doc?"

He replied while beginning to undo the bandages, "Well, my original estimate was a few more days. But you were healing so nicely that I decided to check back early."

Bit by bit, the bandages were removed. I soon felt the faint breeze of Rainbow Dash's ceiling fan against my exposed arm. And while rather ugly to look at, I have to say I was feeling rather hopeful at the sight of it. The doctor sounded pleased too. "Well, I'd say it's about done! All the dead skin has separated and can probably be peeled off now."

My entire hand and forearm just below the elbow was covered in one giant blister with the flesh below the elbow having started to peel. Using that as a starting point, I started to tug and pull at the flesh like adjusting the edge of a glove. "At least it doesn't hurt anymore."

More and more, I started to pull the scorched and dried skin down the length of my arm like a glove. The new skin that was revealed had a noticeable pinkish hue to it, almost like a baby's flesh. Well, a human baby, at least. Eventually, I managed to pull the entire thing off, my old burned flesh hanging by my thumb and finger like some disgusting glove. There were a few tears, but it was largely intact. Although Twilight did not like to look at it much. "That's...just creepy."

"Yeah... You don't see this very often... Doc, would you mind saving this? It's rare to see something like this come off you." I added before turning to the doctor. Even though it was rather gross, I found myself slightly enthralled with the bizarre glove of skin that came off my own body.

"If you insist. As for now, just try to keep your arm out of direct sunlight for a few days. I'll go bag this up for you." And with that, the doctor trotted out of the room. I flexed my fingers and lifted my right arm. It felt just fine.

"I guess that's at least some good news." Twilight said while she observed the movements of my hand and arm. She then began to make her way to the right side of the bed. "Hey... Um... May I feel that?"

I suppose she was curious of how my new skin would feel. When I ran my own fingers along it, it felt exceptionally smooth and supple. "OK, Twi."

I reached out to her and tenderly caressed her jaw with my fingers and palm. She soon let out a sigh and leaned into my hand while her eyes closed. "You always had such a gentle touch. But...this is just so much softer..."

She just stood there, her head constantly rubbing against my hand. I adjusted the spot where I was touching now and then. Eventually, she opened her big purple eyes and began to constantly gaze at me without ever looking away. I would frequently return her gaze as well, although I almost felt nervous returning her stare.

Eventually, Twilight pulled her head away from my hand and lifted her hoof in a manner that looked like she was tying to reach up and push my hand down. Instead, she made my hand rest upon her wrist. And then... She began to tenderly kiss my hand's new soft flesh.

I was unsure of what to do or say. But...I did feel rather calm. The memories that were constantly echoing in my head became far more quiet for the moment. Twilight soon tenderly lowered my arm back to my side, but continued to kiss and caress it. She was being just so...tender and sweet. Eventually, she rested the side of her head upon my arm and gazed up at me with a rather somber gaze. "I love you..."

Those words again. Even with my heart tightly closed from the sting that I still felt, I was honored to hear those words. I nodded and managed to crack a smile. "Thank you, Twi..."

She clearly was disappointed I did not say more, but smiled nonetheless while she lifted her head from my arm before walking back around to the left side of my bed. "I'm glad I'm getting to spend so much time with you. If you want, we could do something to help pass the time."

I watched as Twilight seemed to levitate a small box from one of the saddlebags that she was wearing when she arrived. It looked to be a type of board game. As she lifted its contents out of the box, I saw that it consisted of a folding frame consisting of lines of tiny holes set in some sort of grid with each side being separated by a wall of sorts. The whole setup looked like an upside-down T. It looked quite familiar too. "You brought in a game of Battleship?"

Not surprisingly, Twilight appeared baffled by my words. "Battleship? Uh... No. This is Weather Patrol. Rainbow Dash loves this game, so I thought maybe you'd like it too. You game?"

"I guess. Let's see the game pieces." I replied while Twilight started to pass around a bunch of little red and blue plastic pieces that go into the... Oh, who am I kidding? If you live in Equestria and this board game is that popular, you likely already know how to play it. No need to explain it.

The games went back and forth for a while. I actually lost track of time. With the game relying entirely on luck, I ended up losing a bit more often than I won. It was still entertaining and I got a sense of accomplishment with the thrill of knowing that I had hit one of Twilight's targets. It did a good job of bolstering my mind's focus. Although those memories did begin to resurface after a while. Even so, I continued to play in the hopes of just distracting myself from them.

After a while, there was a knock at the door. Twilight instantly looked at the clock. It was very close to noon. "Oh, great! They're here! Just let me clean this up and I'll bring them in." Twilight said with a hint of excitement while using her magic to gather up the game board and the playing pieces and stuffing them back in its box. And we were in the middle of a game too. As she did so, I thought I noticed someone peeking through the window for an instant before ducking out of sight. It definitely was not one of the hospital's staff.

Once our game had been boxed up, Twilight trotted over to the door and opened it a crack before sticking her head past it. She must have been speaking quite softly with whoever was there because I did not hear them at all. Soon, she took a step back and looked at me. "James, there's somepony here who wants to see you."

I nodded and waited before someone stepped into the room. And it truly was not anyone I was expecting. But like Twilight claimed, I did know who it was. He smiled somberly at me while walking over to my bedside. "Hey there, James... How're you holding up?"

There was only one word I could say to him. "Captain?"

"You know you don't have to call me that. We're friends, right?" Shining Armor said while he came to a stop beside me. It was the first time I had ever seen him out of uniform. One would never guess he had any connections to the royal guard without it. He just looks like such a nice ordinary guy.

I let out a sigh at his words. We had always been on good terms with each other but... I was unsure if we had ever actually been friends. He soon looked up and down at me before he frowned. "I heard about Discord... Even saw the aftermath in the courtyard. Just wow... You surprised me, James. Taking that guy down... Well done. Very well done. But... I'm sorry you're having to go through this."

His words reminded me immediately of everything that happened back there. All I went through. All I did to Discord... It hurt. I turned away, looking at the mirror that rested on the windowsill. "I take it you're the one Twilight called to help?"

To my surprise, he just let out a chuckle and shook his head. "Nah. I'm just along for the ride. The real love doctor will be with you shortly."

"The...what?" I asked in return, prompting a slight giggle from Twilight next to the door. Whatever they had set up, they were clearly confident that it would be effective. Twilight then opened the door a bit to call in whoever else was outside. And when the door opened, I was genuinely surprised at who I saw in the mirror's reflection. I turned and looked at her instantly. "Cadence?"

The door closed behind her, leaving me contained in my room with Twilight, her brother, and her sister-in-law. If there was one person in all of Equestria I was not expecting to see, it was Cadence. She gracefully approached me while trying to cast a calming smile at me. "It's been a while, James... I've heard about what happened. You poor dear, I'm so sorry..."

"Thanks..." I muttered in return. I then glanced over at Twilight while she began to draw near. "So... You think they can help me?"

Cadence nodded promptly. "I'm sure I can. My aunts have been relaying the information regarding your well-being to me and... Well, judging from what Twilight has said, I think I may be able to pinpoint what's wrong."

"Your physical well-being clearly isn't the problem, James. It's definitely something that falls into your spiritual state." Twilight added while the three of them gathered around me.

"OK... But what can Cadence do about it?" I asked while not feeling very convinced. I must confess that I know extremely little about Cadence aside from her being married to Shining Armor and her apparent connections to the royal family.

Shining Armor rolled his eyes while smirking. "Well, not to brag, but nopony spreads love everywhere they go like Cadence can."

The lovely alicorn then stepped forward as her horn became coated by a beautiful light blue magic aura similar to the heart-shaped gemstone in her cutie mark. She then began to lower her horn to my head. "Be still, James. I just need to get a feel for you first before I can decide what I can do."

She closed her eyes while I turned my gaze to Shining Armor. "What exactly can she do to help me? You guys know her a lot better than I do."

Twilight was the one to answer. "Basically, Cadence is able to use a unique type of magic that nopony else I've ever heard of can use. Sure, it's not anything like Princess Celestia can use, but it's a very beneficial type of magic."

Shining Armor then added while cracking a rather awkward smile. "This is gonna sound cheesy, but... It's basically love magic."

He was right. It sounded incredibly silly. Like something that you would hear of in a little girl's storybook. But knowing that Twilight had called Cadence in meant that it was likely it could help me. And I was not going to turn down any attempts by this point. All I wanted was to be free of the memories that haunt me at every turn.

After a moment longer, Cadence began to speak with a solemn frown. "It's worse than I thought... Just like before, your heart is still absolutely bursting with love, James. But...it's being constrained. There is a powerful overwhelming layer of fear that is keeping it chained. You want to love, but the pain and fear of more pain is keeping you from doing so. And that love just begging to get out... It hurts. Almost like it's poisoning you due to an excessive buildup."

Those words brought a sorrowful frown to Twilight's face as her ears drooped. "That's...just about what I thought was the problem..."

In some strange way, I was not entirely surprised by her words. She was right. I wanted to let myself open up, but the memories... The pain I can still vividly remember... They keep reminding me of what happened the last time I opened my heart to those who meant the world to me. "I see... So, what's the cure?"

Shining Armor smiled reassuringly at me. "Well, if the problem is that the love in your heart is being restrained, it just needs something to bring it to the surface... Man, I can't believe how corny that sounds..." Cadence and Twilight snickered at his disdain for the use of such words. I know that he is a man and I could certainly see why he would be bothered about saying something like that, but with how the situation was no laughing matter, I knew we were all taking it with a grain of salt.

"Um... And you can do that, Cadence?" I asked while looking up at the alicorn above me.

She nodded with a smile. "I can. There's a little spell I have that does just that. It brings the feelings of love one already has to the surface, making it the most prominent feeling in the person's mind."

"Mind... Are you sure that's not a type of mind control?" I asked while starting to feel somewhat unsure about this method.

Cadence let out an amused giggle at my accusation. "Trust me, I get that a lot more often than I'd like to admit. Maybe a demonstration will clear things up."

She turned her gaze to Shining Armor and Twilight, who did not seem the least bit bothered by it. Her horn was once more covered by that lovely light blue aura and... Well, this may sound odd, but a red heart shape began to form at her horn's tip while several much smaller ones gravitated around it. I understand that it was just a magical conjuration, but it almost looked solid. It then left her horn and drifted towards the two unicorns before cracking and splitting down the middle. The orbiting smaller hearts faded from sight while the two halves looped around the two siblings and joined together to become whole again in the space between them, a dull flash of light emanating from it before it faded from sight entirely.

At first, they did not show much of a reaction. But they soon glanced at each other. The two of them smiled warmly before Shining Armor held out his arm to his sister. "Aww... Come here, Twily."

Twilight giggled happily before trotting forward and into her brother's embrace while giving him one in return. It was actually quite cute to behold. Cadence then smiled at me. "All it does is bolster the love the person already has. Reminds them of why they love in the first place."

A simple yet beautiful type of magic. However, I still frowned and let out a sigh. "You know it's not that simple for me, right?"

Cadence sighed as well and shook her head. "I know what happened. Twilight told me everything to make sure I understood the situation. But... You still love them, don't you? Don't you want to love them like you used to?"

I knew who she was referring to. For a moment, I tried to focus. To think through the miasma of negativity that was constantly clouding my mind. I tried to remember at least one good thing I experienced with each of them.

I remembered the moment when I found Applejack selling her wares during the Grand Galloping Gala. I remembered the time when I first met Rarity as she tenderly bandaged my head. The sincere care she put into not only healing me but even making me look good when she used markers to color the bandages. I remembered... Oh, there were just too many good moments to remember with Pinkie Pie. Her smile. Her laughter. Her constant adoration of her friends... And... I remember meeting up with Fluttershy and helping her gather up all those baby rabbits...

At any other time, those memories would have been rather unimpressive. But when viewed through that scarring veil... They were so...beautiful. They made me long for better days, even though the friends I once had no longer exist. Or at least...that is what it feels like with these memories constantly hounding me at every moment. "I...want things to go back to how they used to be. Cadence. Do what you have to do."

She nodded with a warm smile as Twilight and Shining Armor turned their attention to me. "I shall. Now, be still. I'm just going to bring your love to the surface and past whatever fears and pain are still there."

I laid still before her while she began to cast her spell once again. Unlike before, where it was used on two individuals, this time it seemed to conjure up a swirling mass of tiny hearts and began to whirl around my head. I closed my eyes. I could feel myself becoming at ease. The painful memories began to regress. The memories that I could not remember with the most painful memories in the way began to come to the forefront of my mind. The fear was fading. I no longer felt afraid of them. I felt warm tingles spread through my face. At last, I could remember what I needed to remember.

At least that is how it went for the first seven seconds or so. I felt great. But out of nowhere... Just... My god... This is difficult for me to write, but... Out of nowhere... The memories... They burst forth from behind the wonderful memories I was finally able to remember. The sounds. The pain. It filled my head to near bursting. Swelling... Filling...

I flailed as my hands reached for my head. I was shrieking in agony! I felt as if my head was on the verge of rupturing! I could not speak. My could barely control my body as I flailed in my bed. I could barely hear the sound of my own heart monitor. It sounded as if it was going haywire. Finally, I heard Shining Armor shout. "Cadence, stop! He's bleeding!"

At that point, the agony began to subside to the more manageable dull pain I had been feeling for the last few days. I moaned and groaned, my senses slowly coming back to me as the adrenaline began to filter out of my body. That pain... It was worse than any other physical pain I had ever felt in my life. I thought I was dying... But I could feel it. Something oozing down my lips from my nose. Warm... Blood. That spell had actually...

Once my eyes had adjusted, I turned my gaze to Cadence. She looked incredibly distraught and uneasy. "Oh my goodness... James, are you all right?"

I saw her horn being engulfed by her blue magic aura again. I instantly became afraid. Was she going to use the same spell on me again? A sense of panic coming over me, I reached out and grabbed her face before I pushed her away as hard as I could. "No! Please, don't!"

Cadence staggered backwards, but managed to stop herself from falling. Shining Armor sounded alarmed as he spoke up, "Whoa, James. Easy... She was just trying to help. What happened?"

Once more, Cadence began to approach me while looking and even sounding upset. "James, please... Just let me..."

My eyes were fixated on her horn much like a child having known the pain of an injection seeing the doctor drawing near to administer a shot. The instant I saw that aura cover her horn again, I panicked. That spell was going to kill me!

I pushed myself away from her, very nearly falling out of the bed. I could feel tears flowing down my face. I cannot recall the last time I had been so mortally afraid that I actually cried. I called out in desperation, "Twilight, get her away from me! Don't let her use it!"

Twilight briefly hesitated before she stepped forward and placed her hoof on Cadence's shoulder. Right at that moment, the door to the room opened as the same doctor as before entered with a pair of nurses at his side. "I'm going to have to ask you to leave. Our patient's vital signs just went critical."

It was likely a response to my physical readings when that spell was used on me. It is easy to forget that my bed is tied into some sort of mainframe up in the wall behind me. Without a word, Twilight led Cadence and Shining Armor out of the room. For the moment, I felt safe even as the memories once again assaulted my mind. The doctors used various devices on my body, testing my vital signs, checking my blood pressure, and so forth. I refused any and all advances that required to use of needles though. I was in enough pain already.

A few minutes later, the medics departed after finding that my physical condition had more or less stabilized. I turned my head to the window, once more eyeing the mirror there. To my surprise, I could see the three of them outside the window that faced the hall. Shining Armor and Twilight were facing Cadence, who looked like she was in tears.

The door just happened to be open a crack, allowing me to hear them fairly clearly. Shining Armor then asked, "Cadence, what did you do to him? The guy was bleeding. Are you sure that was the right spell?"

She replied with a voice that was almost agonizing to hear. It was that distraught. "I didn't mean to hurt him! That was the same spell I've used many times before! It shouldn't have done that!"

I could hear a loud sniffle come from Cadence. As afraid as I was of her at that moment, I could understand how upset with herself she must have been. To try to genuinely help someone only to end up almost killing them is not an experience that can be taken lightly.

Twilight then added, "I know... You'd never do anything that would hurt anypony. But... I've never heard him scream like that. He was in a huge amount of pain. Has anything like that happened in response to you using that spell on anypony?"

"No, never! Love magic isn't supposed to hurt the person it's used on!" Cadence replied loudly while wiping her tears away with her hoof.

Her husband stepped forward and held her in his arm in a clear attempt to comfort her. "Yeah, I guess that was a silly question. It doesn't make sense that magic like that would hurt anypony..."

For a moment, they fell silent. Either that, or they were speaking too quietly for me to hear. Thinking they were on the verge of departing, I allowed myself to just lay my head down and relax. However, I soon heard the door open again followed by the sound of hooves. Just one pony. I was expecting it to be Twilight. But when I turned my gaze up to the mirror, I felt my skin crawl with anxiety. Cadence was walking towards me.

"James... Please, look at me..." I heard her say softly while drawing close to me. I felt the fear of pain fill me as I saw her drawing increasingly near. And since things shown in mirrors are closer than they seem to appear...

I immediately rolled to my left to face her, praying that she would leave. "Please... Just go away."

She clearly was not happy to hear those words. If anything, she appeared hurt by them as she stopped dead in her tracks. Her ears drooped, but I was still wary. My eyes were constantly focusing on her horn, gravely fearful of her using that spell on me again. She seemed to understand this and spoke while sniffling, "I'm sorry... I really didn't think that... I won't use that spell again. I promise. Just... Please, let me come closer."

Wary as I was, the one thing I feared most was having that spell used on me. As long as she would make certain to not do that, I could probably tolerate her presence. "OK... Just... No magic."

She smiled just slightly before she continued her approach. But she then started to eye me with a concerned frown. "You're still bleeding... Hold on."

I suppose she was right. The flow had slowed and the medics had already cleaned up the blood that had already oozed from my nostrils, but more was still oozing from it. But I felt my blood chill in terror as I saw that light blue magic aura coat her horn again. "Hey... No, I said no magic!"

Clearly alarmed, Cadence looked at me as a piece of tissue paper was pulled from its box on the nightstand beside me. "It's just the levitation spell. It's not going to hurt you. Please, I only want to..."

I was not going to have any part of it though. The last time that horn was pointed at me with her magic being active, I felt more pain than any time I could remember. I backed away from her with my arm outstretched to keep her away from me. "No! No magic!"

Cadence was not used to this level of emotional duress as she kept pressing forward. She was trying to not cry. Overwhelmed with terror and knowing she could use that magic on me at any time even with my arm outstretched, I resorted to covering my face with my arms. I silently pleaded that she would go away and leave me in peace.

What I felt next was not what I was expecting. I felt something sheer and soft rubbing my upper lip. It was not being rough in any way. Puzzled yet still wary, I lowered my arms to see. A square of tissue paper that had been folded a few times was being used to mop up my blood while covered in a familiar light blue aura. I turned my head and saw Cadence looking at me with a profound frown on her face. "I promise I won't hurt you again."

I still felt uneasy at the sight of her horn still channeling that magic energy through it, but I was beginning to feel myself relax at a snail's pace. Once the entire piece of paper had been dyed crimson, Cadence discarded it into a nearby wastebasket before pulling another from the box next to that vase of flowers and bringing it to my nose again. "Sit up and lean forward. That should help make the bleeding stop."

I did as I was told, knowing about that little bit of information myself. For the next minute or so, Cadence continued to tend to my still bleeding nose. I glanced over at the window ahead of me. Shining Armor and Twilight were watching in silence. I said nothing while Cadence kept wiping my face of blood as quickly as it could spill.

Eventually, after maybe a few minutes, my bleeding came to a stop. I felt myself relax further as I saw that magic aura vanish from her horn. "There... Feel better, James?"

Still somewhat wary of her, I turned my head away. "I don't know..."

I suddenly felt something soft caress my cheek. I recognized that feeling. Feathers. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Cadence reaching out with her wing while tenderly touching my cheek with the tip. "You poor dear... What in the world happened to you? It's almost like there's some dark forces at work... You deserve better than this..."

"At this point, I wouldn't be surprised." I muttered quietly, not certain if she heard me or not. Soon, I felt her hoof tenderly touch my cheek.

I turned my gaze to Cadence, finding her looking at me with a worried stare. Tears marred her face. "I'm sorry there's nothing I can do for you. But please... Try to hold on. Twilight would be devastated if she lost you."

"I'll try..." I said softly in reply. Feeling more at ease than before, I started to reach out with my arm. Cadence did so as well at roughly the same time and we soon found ourselves holding each other in a tender embrace. As uncertain as I was on how to feel about her, I could feel it in that embrace and her acts of tending to me. Twilight was right. Cadence really is full of love.

After that, Cadence finally bid me farewell and left the room. Twilight then entered the room while I tried to make myself comfortable on my bed again. "Did things go well with you and Cadence?"

"I guess..." I spoke quietly. The memories were still plaguing me, but now I had a new memory of searing pain burned into my mind.

"James... I swear that Cadence wasn't trying to hurt you." Twilight explained while she hurried over to me and caressed my head with her hoof. "I've known her almost my entire life and she has never been anypony who would hurt someone. I thought for sure that she could've helped you... I just wish I knew what went wrong. That was terrifying, the way you screamed out like that..."

"It felt like she was trying to kill me..." I wheezed, my head still throbbing from a massive headache as a result of that shockwave of agony. Even though the memories still gave me a strange desire for death, the last way I would ever want to die is in agony.

Twilight seemed bothered by those words and shook her head. "I promise you she's not like that at all. Cadence has always been a big sweetheart."

"I believe you... I just... I wish I knew why that hurt like that when it didn't hurt you or your brother... Are they still here?" I retorted, my trust in Cadence still somewhat shaky.

"No. I think they're going to get some lunch before they get on the next train back to Canterlot. I'm just sorry calling them here was a waste of time. I was so sure Cadence's magic would work..." Twilight said with a sigh while looking so disappointed. She must know Cadence well.

I did not say anything for a moment. However, Twilight soon glanced at the stack of papers in the box next to my bed. "Say... Would it be all right if I sent your journal entries to Princess Celestia? I was thinking... You document everything that comes up in a day when you write those journals, right?"

It was rather unexpected for Twilight to take an interest in my journals. I looked at her and asked, "Everything that I feel is worth mentioning, yeah. Why?"

Twilight surprised me with a somewhat hopeful smile. "Well... You know everything that's been happening with you. I was thinking that maybe Nightmare Moon could analyze your writings to maybe get some clues about what might be wrong with you. She did say she was going to try to figure out what's been happening, right?"

That suggestion was nothing short of brilliant. There are things that only the person who has written the journal know and feel that outsiders cannot see or comprehend. "That sounds...like a good idea. You want to gather up and send my entries from the last two days?"

She nodded before using her levitation magic to lift the two separate stacks of paper from the box. "You got it. I'll head home right now and have Spike send them over. Would you like me to get you some lunch on my way back?"

"Thanks, but I'll pass. I'm really not feeling hungry right now..." I said quietly, still feeling too...unhappy to even consider eating anything.

Twilight looked concerned, but respected my decision and departed with my previous two entries with her. Alone again, though the phonograph in the corner provided me with some pleasant music to help pass the time. I began to wonder if anyone would visit me while Twilight was gone.

Not even twenty minutes later, I got my answer. There was a knock at the door. A second later, in trotted a very familiar pegasus who brought a smile to my face. "Hey there, big guy. Twilight's not here?"

It was Rainbow Dash. It seems like I can always count on her to be there for me when things get bad. "Not right now. She had to head home for a bit."

The brazen pegasus trotted over to me while glancing up at the ceiling fan she put together. "How's my little contribution doing? Keeping a nice little bre... Hey, wait a second. Where's that music coming from?"

I pointed over in the corner with my right hand to reveal the phonograph to her. But rather than pay much attention to the source of the music, Rainbow instead turned her eyes to my arm. "Hey, your arm's all better!"

She swooped over to the other side and immediately took my arm between her hooves before rubbing her hooves along it. "Man, your skin feels extra soft now. I could just sleep on it." I could not help smiling at her words. And it did feel good to have use of my arm again.

Before much longer, the door opened to reveal Twilight again. This time, she had a wooden stool with a green paintjob floating behind her. "Huh? Oh, you always sneak in when I'm not around, don't you? But thanks for keeping James company while I was gone, Rainbow."

"Hey, somepony's gotta keep his spirits up. The poor guy just isn't doing well... And where'd ya get that?" Rainbow Dash replied while pointing at the stool in Twilight's magical grasp.

Our friend brought it forward and set down by my bedside. "This? Applejack let me borrow it so I could have something from her place here. She was originally planning on loaning us that rocking chair she has, but Granny Smith wasn't too happy with that idea. She uses it for her naps."

"Those geezers and their rockers... Well, at least it adds a little 'Applejack' to the place. Right, James?" Rainbow Dash said with a smug smirk while nudging me with her elbow.

That shade of green did bring to mind Applejack's home. Now all we needed was something from Fluttershy's house to complete the set. Assuming she will actually loan anything. I was liking how the various bits of furniture were adding some personal touches to the overall look of the room. But at the same time, remembering her got me curious. "Hey... How are the girls doing?"

Both of the two mares did not seem happy to think of an answer to that. They both frowned while Twilight spoke up in reply. "Well... Pretty much nothing has changed. Although I don't think Fluttershy has been suicidal since the last time."

Rainbow Dash then took a seat on the stool. "Yeah... Same old, same old. Right now, it's just one big waiting game. I mean... We're all trying hard to not think about... You know..."

I merely looked at her and nodded before Rainbow Dash leaned forward and rested her chin and hoof on my arm while looking absolutely miserable. "We... We just don't wanna say goodbye..."

"Me neither..." I said softly while pulling my arm away and caressing her head.

The two mares did not leave my side once for the next few hours, although they did leave the room at least once to use the restroom or grab a snack. Being confined to a bed and feeling increasingly weak with every passing day, I had been reserved to using a bedpan. I would rather not go into detail about that.

After a while, Rainbow Dash appeared to start looking around the room out of boredom. She eventually started rummaging through the drawers in the nightstand to my left. And soon, she pulled out a folded piece of paper that awakened a familiar sense of fear in me. "Huh? Hey, what's this?"

Twilight glanced over at her and explained, "That's a card Fluttershy dropped off yesterday. But...uh..."

Rainbow then flipped it open to check its contents. "Aww... Yeah, that's Fluttershy's style. Really sweet and sappy. Kinda sad too... Man, she's worried." But just when I thought she was going to put it back in the drawer, she turned it to me. "Here ya go, big guy. It's for you after all."

The instant I saw the ink starting to melt off the paper again, I shielded my eyes. I was not going to let myself suffer that pain again. "No, get it away from me!"

Even though I could not see what was happening, Rainbow Dash sounded bothered. "What's your problem?! It's just a 'get well' card she put together!"

Before Rainbow could comment further, I heard Twilight speak up. "Rainbow... Put it back. If he's that scared of it, we shouldn't stress him over it."

"OK, OK... Sorry about that, James." I heard Rainbow Dash say with a sigh before hearing the sound of a drawer opening. When I lowered my arms, I saw her pushing the drawer shut again. Close call.

For a moment, the room was quiet. But then Twilight glanced at the door before looking back at me. "Actually... I'll be right back. I just had an idea." She then hurried out of the room, leaving me with Rainbow Dash.

"An idea...?" I muttered softly while I watched Twilight trot by the window to the door's right. She was not leaving the hospital, so where was she going?

"Yeah, she's up to something." Rainbow added with an eyebrow raised. But she then shrugged her shoulders before looking at Twilight's saddlebags. Clearly spurred by boredom, she started rummaging through it before pulling out the same board game as before. "Aw, sweet! Twilight brought Weather Patrol! You up for a few games? I never lose, just so you know."

That little boast caught my attention. Especially the 'never' part. "Let me guess. You always won because you cheated?"

That seemed to get under her skin, but it also seemed to make her a bit nervous while she set the box down at my side. "What?! Cheat?! Me?! Never!"

"Rainbow..." I grumbled while I glared at her. Knowing her ego as well as I think I do, it would not surprise me at all if she was lying.

She maintained that look of defiance while I looked at her without blinking. Soon, her facade faded and she averted her eyes while her ears cutely drooped. "Man... I can't lie to you. OK, yes. I usually won because I cheated. A lot."

"You got some weird victory addiction? Why don't you check yourself into rehab while you're here?" I replied facetiously, both not pleased or surprised by her revelation.

"Hey, you know me! I love winning and hate losing." She spoke while apparently trying to make herself look better.

While I started to set up the game board, I decided to shoot down her bloated ego while I was at it. "Rainbow. No one likes to lose. But you win some and you lose some. That's a fact of life. Better to lose with grace than win by foul means. People will start to hate you if you don't. Although I do think you've been getting a bit more humble since the day I first met you last year."

A moment of silence later, Rainbow Dash stepped forward and pushed the board aside before reaching out and planting a kiss on my lips. Not a deep and romantic one that she really enjoys, but a quick and sincere one. She then looked me directly in the eye with a rather calm and serious gaze. "That's what I love about you, James. You're a good influence on me."

I somehow found myself smiling at those words. "Well, someone's got to keep that ego of yours in line." That got a chuckle out of her.

After warning her to not cheat, we got our pieces set in place and started playing. Much like with Twilight, the game was entirely up to luck. I could tell Rainbow was tempted to cheat since she keep glancing over the board's dividing wall at me, but never once lifted her eyes high enough to actually see my own game pieces.

After less than twenty minutes, the door to the room opened again. But instead of it being just Twilight, the doctor who had been watching over me was there too. "Sorry if I was gone long. The doctor wants to see you."

Rainbow Dash stepped aside while carrying the game board away. The doctor then approached with his eyes focused on me. "Miss Sparkle has brought to my attention the erratic emotional episodes you have been experiencing in response to various stimuli. And I think she may be onto something. So, I was thinking we should conduct an MRI scan to make certain your brain is functioning normally."

That left me feeling rather anxious. "But...I thought I was already treated for a cranial wound..."

Rainbow Dash was quick to jump in too. "Yeah, they said that his concussion was treated properly back in Canterlot and that his brain was fine!"

"Yes, I am aware of that. However, we just wish to do so as a precaution. I assure you that the MRI procedure is entirely painless. We just want to make certain that nothing was missed." The doctor explained as Nurse Redheart entered the room while pushing a gurney in front of her.

Already knowing how a MRI machine works, I did not feel bothered at all and was actually hoping getting out of the room for a bit would help my mood. "All right. Let's get it over with."

They had to detach the heart monitor's sensors from me before I could be placed on the gurney, which was not very comfortable since they have to stick to you. Twilight and Rainbow Dash stayed close to me the entire time, even while I was moved through the large white tube for the procedure. There is nothing worth mentioning about the whole process. I did not say anything and merely did as I was told. Once that was all over, I was back in my room with Twilight and Rainbow at my side.

"So... When do you think we'll be getting the results back?" I asked while not feeling particularly worried. Or perhaps I was just feeling too drained to care.

"Hopefully by this evening." Twilight replied while Rainbow Dash started moving the game board back to my bedside.

Rainbow Dash seemed to be going to great lengths to not look directly at my side of the board. Or was that her side that was facing me when she set it down? "Anyway... Whose move was it?"

That game went on for a while as Twilight looked on and read over some books and scrolls she brought along. But not much later, we got another knock at the door. And before either of us could answer it, the door opened. Rainbow Dash was the one who greeted our visitors. "Hey there, squirts!"

The Cutie Mark Crusaders. I suppose they had just gotten out of school. They immediately hurried while the door closed behind them. Scootaloo was the first to reach me, bounding up onto the bed and nearly knocking the game of Weather Patrol over. She looked quite happy to see me, but also rather worried. "Hi, James! You OK? Are you feeling all right?"

"Well... I guess so..." I replied weakly. Although I was feeling a glimmer of positive feelings in my mind among the mass of negativity.

"Y'all gave us a scare! What was in that letter anyway?" Apple Bloom asked, apparently remembering... That is right. They were the ones who brought that card to me when it was slid under the door.

"Wasn't it from Fluttershy? Why would something she wrote make you freak out like that?" Sweetie Belle then asked while looking rather uneasy about what she had witnessed. I could only remember what I had seen and experienced. I had no way of knowing what they saw.

Fortunately, Twilight was able to distract them from anything too grim by speaking up and reminding them about their homework. For whatever reason, having so many more people in the room only served to tire me out further. Scootaloo enjoyed a few games of Weather Patrol with me and Rainbow Dash. At one point, Rainbow Dash even flew home and returned with one of her Daring Do novels to read to us to help pass the time. I am not sure which one it is, but I think it was the first in the series. The one about something made of sapphire?

After a few hours, the fillies had to head home, leaving me with Twilight and Rainbow Dash once more. However, Rainbow was finally starting to get bored despite not wanting to leave my side. Not only that, but she had to get out to the weather patrol to help set up an evening storm.

"Just us again, huh?" Twilight asked while she set up another game of Weather Patrol for us. Even though I was bored, my mind was too much of a mess to really feel bored as much as I was just lethargic.

"Yeah..." I muttered while setting out my pieces on the grid. That was how things were for the next two hours. Just us talking and playing board games. It all came to an end when the same doctor as before entered the room with a clipboard being held in his magic grasp.

"Time to head home, Miss Sparkle. Visiting hours are over." He explained while coming closer with that clipboard in front of him. "I also have the results regarding your friend's MRI scan."

I was unsure of what to think. Did he find something that may be triggering the constant pain in my mind and the horrific hallucinations I have been seeing? Twilight stood up from her stool and faced the doctor. "Before I leave... Was there any brain damage the doctors in Canterlot might've overlooked?"

He sighed while looking at the clipboard and whatever was being pinned to it. "It is rather perplexing. The scans revealed nothing out of the ordinary. His brain is perfectly fine, at least physically."

"I was worried about that..." Twilight replied with a frown. It really was starting to feel like the situation may be hopeless. Not that I minded much. Cadence's love magic could not heal me, modern medical machinery could not find the cause, and the symptoms are definitely too extreme for anything like PTSD. We were clearly running out of options.

Despite the lack of progress, the doctor tried to at least smile slightly. "I am also sorry to say that your friend's condition's progress remains the same. Heart rate and blood pressure have dipped since last night. Although rest assured, we are doing everything we can to determine the cause of his physical entropy and a possible cure. You will be the first to know if we find it."

"Thank you... I'll go ahead and start to pack up." Twilight retorted before the doctor departed. She silently began to gather up the board game and its game pieces and her books and scrolls.

"Will you be here tomorrow?" I asked, feeling unhappy about knowing that she would soon leave.

Twilight nodded at me while showing a rather sad smile. "Of course... I'll stay with you as long as I can. Even if it means being there when you..." A tear fell from her eye as she paused. I knew what she meant. And somewhere in my mind, I felt honored that she would stay by my side so loyally.

Once her saddlebags were draped along her sides, Twilight drew near one last time and gently rested her hoof on my hand. "Sweet dreams, James. I'll be back as soon as I can in the morning."

I reached out with my hand and tenderly caressed her face. "Thanks, Twi... Say hi to Spike for me."

And now I lay here alone, passing the time by writing this journal as the landscape outside the window gets dark. The light peeking through the blinds is becoming increasingly dim. I find it rather odd that the segment documenting the dream I had last night is taking up more space than what happened today. But I hardly care. It was an enjoyable dream that allowed me to escape my constant mental torment and writing it helped me remember it to take my mind off of these awful memories that just will not leave me alone. I can hardly wait to see where my dreams will take me tonight with Luna and Nightmare Moon.

Time for bed. I wonder where will I will find myself this time...

-ENTRY NOT FOUND-

Well, that is where I originally intended to end the journal for the day. However, something just occurred that I feel is worth documenting.

I had just placed the journal I had written in the box by my bed and had set my head down to sleep. I think it was fairly close to midnight with how dark and quiet things were. The blinds over the window that faced the hall were closed while barely any moonlight was getting in through the blinds to the window at my right. Only the sound of my heart monitor broke the maddening silence. However, another sound soon reached my ears as well.

Just as I felt like I was going to fall asleep, my attention was drawn to the left side of the room. The door was opening. The hallway seemed just slightly better illuminated than my room, so I was able to see the overall shape of the person before me. It appeared to be one of the security personnel that patrol the hospital during the night shift. I suppose they are there more for making sure the mental patients do not wander around than to keep out thieves. This hospital does also function as a psychiatric ward after all.

The night watch likely could not see me in the dark and he surely knew that, so I stayed silent once the door closed. It was rather odd that he had come into a patient's room, and even more so without a flashlight on his person. But there was a sudden anomaly that actually startled me. Out of nowhere, a pillar of what I can only describe as green flames surged up from the floor and engulfed the briefly exposed silhouette of the night watch. I did feel a strange surge of heat, but oddly did not detect the smell of anything having been burned. Despite this, I did mutter to myself as I looked on while the green flames cast a green glow over the room. "Green fire...?"

When the flames died down in only a couple of seconds and faded, I barely caught sight of a new shape against the flames behind where the night watch had once been standing. Something tall, maybe my height. And then, with the room silent again aside from the sound of my heart monitor, a new sound reached my ears. The sound of hooves slowly drawing near.

I could not even see who was there. Nothing but blackness. And knowing that there was someone there I could not see, but was clearly coming right for me, I was filled with a new fear even as the dreadful memories clouded my thoughts. Was I in danger? What was this mysterious being going to do to me? Having no knowledge of what to expect, I decided to reach for the porcelain lamp to my left. However, as I reached for it, my arm froze. I could not move it. Covering its entire length was a billowing brilliant green magic aura, likely a levitation spell being used to restrain my movements. And in the darkness to my left was a matching aura higher up. Each of them were giving off just a slight glow, allowing me to actually see my arm.

Furthermore, I could see the horn of the person who was using the spell. It was indeed a horn, but... It was...unsettlingly crooked. Some sort of mutated unicorn? Or perhaps even some sort of demon? Regardless, I then heard a voice that I barely recognized speak to me. "Don't."

That voice... I knew I had heard it before. It was indeed that of a woman. But had the night watch, who clearly had a stallion's form, just turned into a mare? But even though the voice was clearly feminine in both pitch and tone, it carried with it a bizarre distortion and even a strangely powerful allure. I uttered softly in recognition, "I've heard your voice before..."

"That you have." She spoke again while the billowing aura that covered my arm faded. Knowing that my mysterious visitor would likely restrain me again if I tried to reach for the lamp, I decided to not put up any resistance. She had not tried to harm me, at least. And she clearly knew where I was even in the dark.

The aura around her horn did not fade. And once she was likely standing beside me and lowered her horn closer to me, I could barely make out her face in the glow it cast. Her eyes seemed abnormally round for a pony, with vibrant green oval irises with gradient hues and unnaturally narrow pupils. Her face was indeed that of a pony. Although her height would have me suspect she was an alicorn, her muzzle structure was noticeably shorter than that of the royal sisters and looked closer to that of the average mare. Her coat was dark, though not quite black. It seemed to be a very dark gray. I could even make out some dark emerald green eyeliner on her eyelids, although there may have been a hint of blue to it. And while difficult to notice in the dark, her sclera were not quite white either, having a slight greenish tint to them. A long lock of hair hung between her eyes and to the left of her horn, appearing to be a dark shade of...some shade of blue. It brought to mind the color teal, although its appearance looked noticeably different from the average pony. Her horn also did not seem to emerge directly out of the middle of her forehead, instead extending slightly from the right before curving up and then extending straight with a few sharp curves in its length. It was not even in the shape of a cone, being much broader and narrower than a unicorn's horn. It also seemed abnormally long for an alicorn's horn as well, all things considered. I got the impression that it could be used as an effective battering tool. All the while, those strange eyes gazed at me with a most serious stare.

Her voice... It was definitely the same one I had heard in the Everfree Forest on more than one occasion. But more than anything, I was left baffled as to what the rest of her looked like. I could only barely see her horn and face. "Who are you?"

She did not reply. Instead, she lowered her crooked horn to my head as her magic continued to engulf it. Seeing that I was not going to get an answer out of her, I instead asked a different question while remaining still. She clearly was not a threat to me. "What are you doing?"

Her response was brief and direct. "I am trying to save you."

Was she aware of what had happened to me? She did seem very focused, as if she was using her magic to peer into my mind. But even so, her voice... And her very presence... There was something...grim about them. As she spoke, I could even see a pair of fangs at the front of her jaws. Almost...evil. What was this creature? Why was she trying to help me? Whatever the reason, judging by her lack of a pleasant introduction, I had a strong hunch she was not doing such a thing out of the kindness of her heart.

She would grunt and growl at times, as if under some form of duress. "Blast... How do I..." She continued to apply her magic to me as if searching through my head. Or...was she trying to extract something from me? In the end, she suddenly lifted her head with a grunt and quickly brought her hoof to her head. Something must have given her some rather rough feedback. But when she did bring her hoof to her head... Her foreleg was...full of holes. I did not even see the underlying bone. What was she?!

"What's wrong? Are you OK?" I asked out of some concern. No matter how vile she may have made herself look or seem, I had no reason to feel any hostility towards her. She had gone out of her way to try to help me regardless of motive.

The strange mare before me lowered her hoof before shaking her head. "I'm fine... As for you... There is nothing I can do for you. It's...too strong."

"Well... Thanks for trying, at least." I replied while not feeling surprised at all. If even Cadence could not put a dent in whatever was ailing me, I was doubtful this entity could. At least it did not hurt me this time.

The mysterious mare began to back away from me while her eyes constantly glared at me. Her voice did not contain any sympathy or concern. It was more like she was warning or commanding me. "You have indeed fallen under a mighty curse. But there may be hope for you yet. Do not allow yourself to die here. Stay alive. Do you understand me?"

Once she finished speaking, a pillar of green fire erupted around her again. And when it died down and faded, she was gone.

Even as I write this, I have no idea what or who I just saw. But right now, I am too tired to keep writing. Just something I wanted to write down and look back over someday. At least that is assuming I live long enough to do it.

Even so... The way she almost demanded that I stay alive... There was no concern or genuine care in her voice. So then... Why be so concerned for my well-being? What did she want with me?

Whatever, these memories are sapping me bad now. I need to sleep. I hope both Nightmare Moon and Luna will be there tonight.

See No Evil

Falling asleep was not a struggle for me. The memories had left me mentally exhausted. This time, however... I remember waking up to find myself in Ponyville again. Or rather somewhere near it. I noticed the feeling of someone next to me. Touching me. I was still clearly in bed, but not my hospital bed. The person beside me... Fluttershy. I was back in my own home. Although it seemed like I had woken up at the crack of dawn. The sun was only just starting to rise.

I looked down at her. She looked so serene in her slumber. So...real. But as I gazed at her, I felt no happiness. By that point, I knew that this realm is nothing more than a vision of what would never be. While I was initially enthralled with it the first few times, knowing the grim truth made this dream uncomfortable.

Without a word, I climbed out of bed and dressed myself in jeans and a red polo shirt. I did not want to stay around the illusion of the woman I once loved. It almost felt like the mere sight of her was taunting my emotions. Even though the memories were no longer constantly forcing themselves into the forefront of my mind, I could still recall them. That dream has died.

I quietly made my way downstairs and into the living room. Scootaloo was nearby, but... I felt uneasy approaching her as she slept in bed. Why? Was it because I knew I was going to lose her soon? And in the new room to the back of the house... I remember. It was a new addition. And inside in a little bed was... Gladesong.

That darling filly... I wanted to approach her, yet I wanted to stay away from her. The ultimate achievement of my relationship with Fluttershy, and also the greatest slap in the face I had likely ever received. As if her mere existence was taunting me and my memories. The joy of living an ideal life with those I once held close to my heart was gone, replaced by a feeling of emptiness. A life I will never have...

I left that house with a heavy heart. That is a life that is gone. And I did not want to be reminded of it. The landscape around the cottage was quiet without a sign of life or movement. I wanted to get away from there. To get away from that lie of a life.

I headed south, staying on the outskirts of Sweet Apple Acres. Knowing the Apple family, at least one of them was likely waking up to begin harvesting apples. And I did not want to have to come across Applejack. My destination was further south. My favorite location for just being alone to think.

The pond at the park. A fairly isolated location. And exactly where I wanted to be. I sat myself down on the peninsula that jutted out into the body of water. There was still a sack of fish food just sitting there, but I did not feel the need or desire to toss any to the fish that were likely just under the surface. I just felt so... I do not even know the right words for it. My mind just felt...devoid of any happiness or drive.

After a few minutes, I leaned back and allowed myself to just lie on my back and look up into the steadily brightening sky. The air was somewhat cool, but it was beginning to warm into what one would expect for a late summer day. But soon, I heard the faint sound of grass rustling under someone's feet. Someone was approaching. Not in the mood for company from an illusion of someone I care about, I was prepared to just ask them to leave me be. Instead, I found a pair of familiar faces who I knew for sure were not mere illusions soon looking down at me. The twin princesses of the moon.

Feeling somewhat elated to see a pair of faces I hold dear to me, I promptly sat up and looked at them. Luna was the first to speak with a somewhat worrisome expression. "My friend, are you well? It's strange to find you this far out here at the breaking of dawn."

"It's not like I decided when I would wake up. I'm never up thiis early in the real world." I replied while resting a hand on my bent knee.

"Even so..." Nightmare Moon began while pausing briefly to turn to the north. "Why are you not back home at this time? We were expecting to be visiting you while you were having breakfast."

I was actually mildly surprised by that claim. Could they really not guess why I was not at home with Fluttershy at the time? I let out a sigh before turning away from them. "There's nothing there for me anymore. Just a mirage."

"But surely... Doesn't this dream bring you joy? This is where you... Just look at your wrist. It still bears a band of gold." Luna retorted while pointing at my hand. Indeed, that marriage band that I saw during that wedding before the world began to melt away was on my wrist. As if that bizarre anomaly never happened.

I gazed at the bracelet in silence momentarily. With a sigh, I slid it off and dropped it to the ground beside me. "It's not real. You both know that."

Nightmare Moon looked on in a show of mild shock. She knows me well and likely knows that I would normally never consider doing such a thing. "But...the Fluttershy of this realm still..."

I felt a tinge of bitterness swell in my heart before I scowled at my two royal friends. "What is the point of coming back to this dream if it's just going to end and place me right back where I am in the real world? I'm tired of being taunted with this illusion of the life I once had knowing that I'm never getting it back..."

They fell silent. And for the next few moments, they said nothing. But I could see that they understood what I was saying. I turned my gaze back to the pond. But soon, I heard the two alicorns draw close. And I then felt a wing from each of them drape across my front and back. Luna then spoke softly from my right, "We understand, James... And we will do what we can to try to make this dream one of happiness."

With a sigh, I lifted my hands and gently dragged my fingers against the feathers that lined them. I felt secure and at ease in their embrace, a feeling that has become a rarity recently. Eventually, I heard Luna gasp lightly before she seemed to lean towards Nightmare Moon. "Sister, I just had an idea."

Whatever she said next into her sister's ear was too silent for me to make out, but it prompted a rather excited smirk from her. "Why didn't I think of that?"

The two sisters then retracted their wings and stood up beside me. I remained seated, though they both smiled while Nightmare Moon began to speak. "Well... Seeing as how you would rather not be here, perhaps you would prefer it if we went somewhere else for the duration of this dream?"

They seemed to be up to something, but I had no reason to doubt them. I nodded and started to climb to my feet. "Yeah. Anywhere as long as it's not Ponyville."

"Then I can assure you that you will not be disappointed." Luna said with a smirk while her horn was engulfed by her blue magic aura. A second later, there was a flash from it before the aura faded. It was then that I found myself with them not by the pond, but at the very edge of the Everfree Forest and the path that leads into it. "Shall we be on our way?"

"Wait... The Everfree Forest? Why here?" I asked while feeling puzzled as to why two of the ruling princesses of Equestria would even want to set foot inside it.

Nightmare Moon cast me a caasual smile while she turned to me. "Well, it's certainly heavily isolated from Ponyville. So, why not just a rommp through the forest?"

I certainly was not entirely convinced and crossed my arms. "Where... Hang on. Are you suggesting that we pay a visit to the castle ruins at the far end of the forest?"

Luna and Nightmare Moon snickered and chuckled heartily before the Princess of the Night grinned at me. "How did you ever guess?"

Having been to that place only twice in my life, I suppose it would make for an interesting visit if we returned to those ruins. With a shrug of my shoulders, I nodded at them. "Well... I don't see why not. Lead... Wait... How long will it take to get there? It took me close to a full day to get there the first time."

"Well, if our memory serves, we still have a general idea of the most direct path through the forest. We used to live out here once, after all." Luna explained while she began to head into the trees. Trusting her as my guide, I hurried along after the Princess of the Night with Nightmare Moon close behind me.

Even though I had been in the Everfree Forest at least once over the last few weeks, it still never feels all that routine whenever I walk along that path. It felt so...authentic. Like I was not dreaming at all. I suppose when either of the princesses of the moon are with you, they blur the line between illusion and reality.

They did not seem to have any difficulty navigating. Neither Luna nor Nightmare Moon stopped to get their bearings. Even when we finally went off the path, they just constantly walked along with me between them. "Hey... Uh... I know this is all a dream, but... You two seem like you're very familiar with this place."

"Does it surprise you? We used to live here, so we were familiar with the path that led in and out of the forest." Luna explained while glancing back at me over her shoulder.

Nightmare Moon then added, "The forest used to not be quite this...wild while we still resided in our castle. The Everfree Forest only really became an untamed spread of nature at its purest once Celestia forsook it after.. Well...you know."

"Indeed. I was quite surprised to find that she had relocated it to the top of the nearest mountain during my absence. Canterlot did not even exist back then." Luna continued while she led me along. I looked around at my surroundings while we walked. To imagine that this forest was at one time much more orderly. One would never know by looking at it today.

We eventually came to a cliffside that I had never passed before. There seemed to be a familiar path below that seemed familiar to me. While the drop was not that great, probably not reaching more than fifty feet, it certainly would not be easy to traverse downward. There even seemed to be a steep earthy slope by the cliff, almost as if a landslide had taken some of the path away. "Uh... Are you sure this is the right way? I don't remember passing a cliff in the forest."

Nightmare Moon actually seemed rather nervous at the sight of the cliff. Although it did not seem to be due to a fear of heights. "Oh dear... Uh..."

Luna seemed puzzled by her sister's unease and asked, "What is it, sister? You never seemed to be one who is prone to vertigo before."

With a rather shameful look on her face, Nightmare Moon let out a sigh. "I'm the one who triggered the landslide here that took away a chunk of the path. It was to keep the bearers of the Elements from reaching where the Elements of Harmony were being kept. I'm glad that they escaped harm from the fall."

That certainly caught me by surprise. I looked over the cliff, seeing that it was a fairly long drop at the bottom of the slope. "Well, that explains why we all took the low road when we came out here to find you. It was the path they remembered... Wait, you tried to..."

"You must remember, James. I was not the mare I am now. But fear not. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy ensured that they all made it to the bottom safely." Nightmare Moon explained while still seeming not proud of her actions.

"Although..." Luna muttered while she came closer to the edge while surveying the path at the bottom of the cliff. "We will eventually have to descend to that path below. It will likely save us some time if we descend here now." She then spread her beautiful blue wings and took to the air before swooping down to the path below.

"Well, we shouldn't let her get too far ahead." The Princess of Dreams said with a smile while her horn was coated by a deep blue aura. A second later, I found myself standing beside Luna with Nightmare Moon behind me. Obviously the use of the teleportation spell. "Shall we?"

We continued on without a hitch, although we eventually came to a river that seemed all too familiar. While I could not see through the water clearly due to the poor lighting of the night the previous time around, I could see that we were near the shallows. We could very likely walk across. Even so, I did not want my socks to get wet.

My two royal friends seemed to have the same idea. A few seconds later, I found myself on the opposite sside of tthe river in a flash. Luna then looked at me and smirked. "Let me guess. You thought we were just going to wade across?"

That line actually got a laugh out of me. However, I then looked back at the river behind us. "Makes me wonder why Twilight didn't just flash us across the river in the first place."

"Well, there was a bridge here at one time. Although considering that it has been at least a millennium since that fateful night, it has likely just rotted away." Nightmare Moon added while we continued on into the trees. Considering the constant exposure to moisture from the river, I doubt that bridge lasted longer than ten years without maintenance.

Before much more time had passed, we finally emerged from the trees and stopped at the sight before us. The castle ruins that once served as Nightmare Moon's prison. And thankfully, the rope bridge was still there. "I'm actually surprised this bridge is still here. You'd think a thousand years would be harsher on it."

"Yes, we took that into consideration during its assembly. The rope and the wood planks were enchanted to render it immune to the debilitating effects of the elements. That bridge over the river would not have been that big of a problem if it broke since it was built over the shallows. This, however..." Luna explained before stepping closer to the edge of the cliff that the bridge extended from. The fog that filled the ravine was gone, allowing us to see what a rocky drop it would have been. They simply could not afford the bridge to break while someone was crossing it.

"Point taken... Anyway, since we're here..." I muttered in reply before we began to carefully cross. We soon found ourselves standing before the great wooden doors that led into the opening chamber, although I think the proper term is foyer. Perhaps all wooden doors that led outside were enchanted to prevent deterioration.

"Well... Here we are. Home sweet home." Luna spoke rather somberly while she pushed the door open and stepped into the foyer. Once again, I found myself standing in the room that holds that odd stone pedestal with stone arms and plates reaching out. "I cannot believe how little of it remains... The elements have not been kind in the last thousand years."

"Aside from the throne chambers over yonder, yes... To think that this is all that remains of our home..." Nightmare Moon also solemnly spoke. I decided to say nothing. They were clearly experiencing quite a nostalgia trip. These ruins likely held many memories for them. However, she suddenly gasped and promptly approached her sister while smirking whimsically. "Luna. If you have a moment..."

"Hm?" Luna mumbled before Nightmare Moon began to whisper into her ear. As she spoke, Luna's expression rapidly brightened. "A brilliant idea, sister. James, would you mind following us outside?"

"Uh... OK?" I replied while doing as I was told. Once we were back outside, I glanced back at the castle ruins before looking at my two friends again. "Are we leaving already?"

"Not quite." Luna said with a smirk while her horn was engulfed by that cobalt hue of hers.

Nightmare Moon then spoke while her own deep blue aura covered her sleek black horn. "We would just like to take a stroll down memory lane."

At those words, I felt the ground rumble. I turned around and rapidly stepped backwards. The crumbled walls of the foyer seemed to be regaining structure. The roof was returning! And beyond the foyer... A castle was rising out of the ground brick by brick. And it did not just stop there. Out to the sides, more and more of a grand castle was being restored from nothing. Iit... I have no way to describe it. I suppose anything is possible in the realm of dreams.

Moments later, truly a spectacle of a castle stood before us. It did not have the regal majesty of the palace in Canterlot, but it still stood out as a mighty structure symbolizing power much like the stone castlles in Earth's history. It was a lot to take in on short notice, so I cannot recall all of the details. Even so, I was quite impressed. It seemed even larger than Canterlot Castle itself.

"There we go. Much better, wouldn't you say?" Nightmare Moon said proudly while she began to approach the mighty twin doors.

"Uh... Yeah. I mean... You basically just rewound the clock so that the castle was still standing. Nothing's impossible in the dream realm, huh?" I replied while still being thoroughly impressed by such a show of magical might.

"Indeed. When your mind powers your dreams, anything is possible." Luna spoke with a smile while using her magic to hold the door open for us. "Welcome to our home."

It seemed that the foyer's overall design differed noticeably between how it looks in the modern day and how it looked back in its prime. Instead of large arched windows that almost reached the floor, it had arched gaps in the wall that led to doors into other parts of the castle. Lit torches were suspended above the doors. An arched ceiling lined with blue tiles extended across the room above us. And at the far end of the chamber were a pair of thrones. While physically identical, their colors differed while they had banners hanging above them. The one on the right, which was colored a golden yellow, had an equally golden banner above it depicting clouds, mountains, and wind. The one on the left, which was a dark shade of blue with maybe some green mixed in, had a blue banner above it depicting the same clouds as the orange one, as well as planets and stars. It seemed that the contrast between night and day was a running theme in the chamber's design, such as the crescent moons and suns on the bases of the pillars in the room's corners and even a design on the wide red stretch of the floor that depicted a crescent moon cradling a sun in its 'mouth'. The thrones seemed to be held upon a raised platform while a flight of steps went up to them with a gap leading behind and under them into another darker chamber. Between the two thrones was what seemed to be a type of balcony from which one of the princesses would address their subjects. "Nice place you got here."

"It's certainly not up to the standards of our current home today. But back during more primitive times, this was the epitome of luxury." Nightmare Moon explained while she walked down the hall. She seemed to be drinking in the scenery, remembering days long past.

However, while looking around the room, I noticed something was missing. The strange stone display that had been just beyond the door was missing entirely. "Hey. Uh... Where'd that...thing go?"

Luna glanced at where I was pointing. "What thing? You... Oh, that. Where the Elements of Harmony once were?" She then began to carefully pick along the middle of the floor with her hooves before stopping. She then tapped her hoof against the floor where she stood. It had a noticeably hollow sound to it. "Ah, here it is. That device is just below here. A hidden vault, if you will."

Considering the sheer importance of those things, it was understandable that they would be kept hidden. But at that minute, I just wanted to explore. To see what these former ruins had to show me. "So... Am I free to go where I please?"

"Of course, my friend. Our home is your home. Explore to your heart's content. Although..." Luna replied before pausing as she held a hoof to her chin. She then suddenly lifted it into the air as if signaling that she just had an idea. "I do believe that somepony else can join us!"

Nightmare Moon glanced over at her sister and seemed to understand what she meant right away. "Allow me."

The Princess of Dreams closed her eyes while her magic aura surged around her horn. "Let's see here... No, not that one... There she is!"

With that, some sort of rift opened up in front of her before she partially stepped through it. "Come along! There's something I want you to see!" She then stepped backwards while dragging someone through the portal. Whoever it was did not seem very pleased as I heard a bit of a yelp. Needless to say, I was not entirely surprised to see who it was. None other than Celestia herself.

"Nightmare Moon, not now! I was enjoying a pastry-tasting event!" The Princess of the Dawn shouted while somewhat flailing her legs. In her magical grasp was indeed some sort of pastry. Probably a crepe.

"Uh... She doesn't have to stay if she doesn't want to." I spoke up, knowing that the two sisters were likely just trying to bring in as many friendly faces as possible to keep me happy. Although it did not seem like Celestia had heard me.

Once Celestia was set upon her feet, she took a moment to survey her surroundings. "Now, why would you barge into my dre... Wait... This place is..."

"Welcome home, sister. It's been quite some time since you last stood in these halls, hasn't it?" Luna spoke up while drawing near.

Celestia took a few steps towards the thrones once the portal to her own dream closed. She seemed awestruck with how silent she was at first. "It's exactly as I remember it... The thrones. The ceiling. Even the smell is the same." She then turned to face us. "But why bring me to..."

She froze as her eyes fell upon me. That puzzled gaze became one of... I think it was a displlay of immense guilt. "Oh my... I was not expecting to see you..."

I did not say anything and merely waved at her in greeting. However, Celestia then trotted over to me while still looking noticeably alarmed. "Are you well? It's been... How many days?"

I suppose she had a point. It was the first time I had laid eyes on her since the day we arrived in Canterlot to...deal with Discord. Celestia raised her hoof, almost as if she was going to touch my face, but she ultimately did not lift it higher than my chest. She looked troubled. It was an expression I was not used to seeing on her face. "Yeah, I think it has been a while..."

It seemed like there was more she wanted to say. However, those words did not come. She almost looked like she wanted to get away from me. As for why, I could not guess. Her sisters seemed to be noticing this behavior too. At least I assume they did if those frowns meant anything. Soon, Celestia turned away from me and faced her sisters. "Um... I'm going to take a look around. Try to see if everything is as I remember."

"Very well then. We'll be around." Nightmare Moon replied before Celestia rushed through one of the nearby side doors. I have no idea where it led. However, Nightmare Moon then faced Luna and me. "I do believe I would like to explore on my own for a while. Let's meet up again soon."

"OK. I'll stick with Luna." I retorted while Luna nodded. Nightmare Moon then paused while glancing back and forth at the other side doors before going through one and out of sight.

"Well, I suppose it's just you and I, my friend. Lead on. I shall follow." Luna said to me with a smile.

"OK. So, uh... I guess this way?" I said while making my way to another one of the side doors.

Try as I might, I cannot recall all of the details of my surroundings from the dream. My memories are strongest of areas I tended to linger in for extended periods of time. Although I do recall passing through an expansive library packed with towering bookcases. Hard to forget something like that. However, since we had more interesting things to do than sit around reading, Luna and I continued on.

The first place we stopped by was a rather cozy chamber that Luna described as a reading lounge. It certainly looked the part. There was a single bookcase to the left of the windows, which were two tall and steeply arched stained-glass windows that depicted a golden orange sun and a light blue moon and stars. The sun and moon thing certainly was becoming a recurring theme in the castle's aesthetics. There were a few fancy square pillows by the window and a couple of smaller pillows resting upon... Well, I can only describe it as a combination of a chhair and bench. It had some gentle curves in the design, likely for comfort when lying upon it. A wooden pedestal was in the center of the room and held a single book while a small round table was against the wall across the room from the bookcase.

"Ah, I recall this place. The perfect chamber for some peace and quiet when you were in the mood for a good book." Luna said with a smile while heading right to the bookcase to our left.

"I guess back then there wasn't much to do for entertainment aside from reading, huh?" I asked while making myself comfortable on the strange chair across the room.

Luna soon rested upon the pillows by the window while flipping open the book she had picked out. "I suppose so. Our castle was rather isolated, so there was... Um..."

While waiting for her to continue speaking, I noticed that Luna's expression was slowly becoming a rather perplexed and twisted grimace. "Whoa... Luna, what's with that look?"

The Princess of the Night looked up from her book at me without losing that bizarre stare. "James... Have you ever heard of that urban legend that says it is impossible to read while dreaming?"

"Yeah. What about it?" I replied while wondering what she was getting at.

She then promptly turned the book around to show me the pages and said dryly, "They were right."

What a bizarre sight. The letters in the pages were just absurdly spread out jumbles of gibberish. I could not read anything and could not help laughing at the sight of it. "I guess you know you're dreaming when all you can read is binary code!"

Luna seemed absolutely baffled by my words, but laughed anyway. But once that was over, she began to flip through the book again. Perhaps she was just looking for illustrations if nothing else. However, while I lounged around on the sofa of sorts, I caught a glimpse of someone taking a peek into the room. It was Celestia, but she promptly ducked out of sight after quickly glancing at me.

It was no secret that Celestia seemed distraught about something. What had happened since the day I lapsed into that coma? Seeing that Luna was unaware that her sister had just peeked in on us, likely while expecting the room to have been deserted, I decided to bring up the question. "Hey, Luna? How has Celestia been lately?"

My royal friend lifted her gaze from the book upon hearing my words. Her expression immediately darkened as a melancholy frown spread across her lips. "Celestia has... My sister has not been well. She has been struggling to cope with clashing emotions that have befallen her since that dark day."

Her answer surprised me. Celestia, despite her beauty, grace, and very friendly demeanor, always seemed like someone with a strong will. I was surprised that she was still being so deeply affected by this past crisis. As of now, it has been roughly two weeks since that day. "It doesn't sound like her to show that level of weakness. She always seemed like a very strong woman to me."

"She still has her limits, James. Her heart has been heavy for days." Luna replied with a sigh. "She's been dealing with a great deal of guilt and the lingering pain of loss. I doubt she has had to deal with such a blow to her soul since the day she had to seal me within the moon."

"Loss? Of what?" I asked while feeling rather bewildered. What had she lost recently? I certainly was not aware of anything of the sort.

Luna seemed to be distracted by some personal thoughts before she offered a brief explanation. And her words caught me by surprise. "I'm not surprised you are unaware that Discord was at one time a dear friend to the two of us."

Friends? With him? "Seriously? You were friends with... Oh... Oh my god..."

I instantly felt my skin crawl with sweat and anxiety. Had I... Had I robbed the royal sisters of an old friend? Luna quickly set her book down and rushed to my side before placing her hoof on my arm. "James, no. You must not blame yourself. When all is said and done, Discord's demise was for the best. There was no hope for that fool."

The unbearable heat that filled me was not quick to fade. I looked at her with my hand holding my face. "You sure? I mean... Does Celestia hate me?"

"Not in the slightest, my friend. More than anything, she blames herself for what has occurred. He may have been my friend at one time, but that is an era that has long since passed. The friend we once had ceased to exist eons ago." Luna said while shaking her head. She seemed bothered by the memories, but at least she seemed to have long since come to terms with them. But it seemed that her sister had not.

I felt only slightly more at ease after hearing those words, though Luna did not leave my side. "OK... Well... What is her take on me?"

Luna did not seem entirely certain of how to answer that question. She hesitated before asking, "Whatever do you mean? Is something wrong? You do not think ill of her, do you?"

"No, of course not..." I replied quietly while feeling myself scratching my skin as the anxiety subsided. "It's just... I'm not sure of what she feels about me. Whenever we've interacted, it's usually been... I guess strictly business. I mean we have spent time together like that day a few weeks back. But more often than not, everything we've done together has revolved around rather serious topics. I'm not sure she even views me as a real friend."

There was a moment of silence between us before Luna spoke up softly. "James... What is she to you?"

Not an easy question to answer. I had to stop and think before I could offer a reply. "I... Well... I don't know. Compared to you and Nightmare Moon, she's always been a bit more distant and more professional. But... Well, I'll be honest. She's someone who is very difficult not to like."

"Is that why you purchased that ring for her?" Luna asked quietly without ever looking away.

I knew which ring she was speaking of. The golden ring that I always see resting at the base of her horn with an amethyst embedded on the front. "Well... I didn't want her to feel left out when I got you and Nightmare Moon those matching rings. I... Well... I like her and I wanted to make her happy. Do you think I did?"

Luna smiled very warmly. "She always wears that ring, James. You did indeed make her happy." She paused momentarily before asking, "Is she your friend?"

"Good question... I really don't know." I replied quietly while setting my head down. "I don't think she's ever shown that much of an interest in me aside from checking on how I've been adapting to life in Equestria and inquiring into my bond with you and Nightmare Moon. I mean I know why she brought me to Equestria. But... I don't know where we stand with each other."

My friend seemed to glance around for a few seconds before speaking to me in almost a whisper. "Allow me to let you in on a little secret. During these dark days, I have found that she is lamenting her lack of interaction with you. If given the chance, I'm certain the two of you would be very dear friends."

"Seriously? Me and Celestia? And she has?" I asked in slight surprise. Perhaps it is because I do not know her terribly well, but that was a claim I was not expecting.

Luna seemed quite certain of her claim as she nodded promptly. "I do. I can see quite a bit of her in you, James. You probably have more in common with Celestia than you do with Nightmare Moon and I. Trust me, I think you two would mesh nicely."

Feeling slightly more at ease, I decided to stand up. "Well, if you say so. Uh... I'm gonna take a look around some more. See what this place has to offer. Let's meet up again in a while."

"All right then. Try not to get lost." Luna replied while I made my way out the door.

I wandered all over the castle without any sense of direction or destination. A hallway here, a spiraling stairwell there. I had no idea just how massive those older castle designs could get. Eventually, I found myself outside the castle atop a long stone walkway that spanned to the left side of the castle. It seemed to lead to one of two wings. And the view was spectacular. I could even see a rather impressive stone dragon statue perched upon the central structure's side. The walkway was very high off the ground and did not have a whole lot preventing me from falling over the side, so I almost felt as if the ground below me was swaying just slightly.

The section of the castle ahead of me seemed to be the area where the old throne room used to be. The place where I took shelter in when I hid out in the Everfree Forest last year. Although it did puzzle me. I clearly saw where the real thrones were in the middle of the castle on the ground floor. Why would another throne be placed elsewhere?

I did not have much time to think of it. I saw a patch of white with bits of gold standing at the far end of the walkway along with a wavering flag of bright pastel colors. It was Celestia. Knowing she likely did not want to be bothered, I turned to my left and just leaned against the ramparts while gazing out over the impressive view of the castle and courtyard. There appeared to be smaller sections of the castle below that seemed separate from the main structure. Possibly servant quarters. At the edge of the courtyard stood a vast wall with an opening that led to the bridge that spanned the chasm that we had only just recently crossed over. It did not seem tall enough to really protect the castle from an invading army and there did not seem to be a gate at the entrance. Perhaps it was due to them just not being necessary.

A minute later, I heard Celestia's hooves clopping past from behind me. She said nothing to me as a silent tension built in the air. It was almost as if I was expecting her to shove me over the side. The sound of her hooves fell silent momentarily before they continued on to my left again. But just as I thought she was about to reenter the castle, I heard her footsteps once more coming towards me. They came to a stop when I felt she was right beside me. And this time, she did not depart. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw her gazing out at the horizon with me. When I turned to gaze at her, she spoke without even looking at me. "Magnificent view, isn't it?"

Her expression was mostly neutral. Although I did offer a reply. "Yeah... Almost as good as the view from Canterlot."

Celestia's expression became uneasy when she saw that I was looking at her. Her eyes glanced at me before she turned to me and began to almost nervously back away. "I'm sorry... I just wanted to see the... I'll be going now."

It was almost as if she was unsure if she should even be around me. Very unusual behavior. Finally, before she could leave, I pushed myself back from the ramparts and faced her. "Are you OK? It's not like you to be this...well...nervous."

Her ears drooped. And it was then that she finally explained herself. "I feel as if I should not even be in your presence... You are at death's door and the blame is mine..."

I had all but forgotten about my body's condition in the real world. She was right. I was and currently am dying. But surely it was not her fault. "Hey, don't say that. I've got nothing against you."

"That is only because you do not know..." She spoke softly while looking and sounding like she was on the verge of tears. I had never seen Celestia look and sound so vulnerable. She seemed like shee was prepared to turn and flee. However, I held out an arm to her. I felt no ill will towards her, regardless of whatever reason she felt I would have. She glanced at my hand, seemingly debating on whether or not she should stay or leave. And a moment later, she made her decision.

Celestia trotted forward into my embrace and rested her head upon my shoulder. I felt her tears flow. Tears of what I was sure was pent-up guilt. She whimpered and sobbed while her wing wrapped around me. "Forgive me... Forgive me for what I forced you through..."

I was at a complete loss of what it was she was even implying. Should I have been upset with her? I suppose I could have asked her, but I was compelled to remain silent. She was clearly under quite a bit of emotional duress and I did not want to bring up any further bad memories with unwanted questions. So I just stood there while holding her in my arm.

A minute passed before Celestia's quiet weeping seemed to stop. I did not speak. All I did was hold her in my arm. Although she soon lifted her head and looked at me with a forlorn expression. "I'm sorry... I must seem so pathetic weeping like this..."

I shook my head and replied as straightforwardly as I could. "You're not. There's nothing wrong with being honest with your emotions."

She did not speak, but I could see that Celestia was rather surprised by my honesty. She soon lifted her hoof to her face and rubbed her eyes with her wrist to dry her tears. Even though her weeping had ceased, she still frowned with noticeable sorrow. Remembering how she seemed like she wanted to flee from me, I spoke up. "If you want to go somewhere else, I won't mind."

I turned my attention back to the view of the Everfree Forest that spreads beyond the courtyard's walls. I could see the distant forms of rounded hills beyond the trees. It was just such a majestic view and gave me a sense of isolation while being surrounded by nature. I did not have much time to contemplate it though. I soon felt a large wing drape over my right shoulder. There was no need for alarm though. I knew that Celestia was standing just to my left.

The Princess of the Dawn was grimly silent. If that tearful breakdown was any indication, she was still under a great deal of duress. Hoping to ease the tension, I tried asking a few questions. "You know... This castle doesn't look like it has much in the way of defenses. That wall seems a bit low and I don't even see a gate."

My attempt to change the subject seemed to work. Celestia spoke without looking at me. "There was never much need for complex defenses. We only had as many guards stationed here as necessary. We never had any enemies and the worst we would ever have to fear were wild beasts that had the courage to cross the bridge that spans the crevasse dividing our castle from the rest of the forest. And it was a rare day that the guards would actually have to fend off such creatures." A quick glance out of the corner of my eye revealed a slightly amused smirk on her muzzle. "I even occasionally caught some of the guards complaining of how dull their duties were due to lack of threats to deal with."

While I know the ponies of Equestria have never been a violent sort, I could imagine how boring it must be to go day after day with the same patrols and standing watch for hours at a time without anything interesting happening. However, I then noticed Celestia place her hoof upon the rampart before us. After glancing at the solemn princess beside me, I hesitantly reached out and tenderly set my hand over her hoof. I just wanted to make her feel better knowing that I was there for her.

I was hesitant to look at Celestia. Mixed emotions and thoughts filled my mind. But I soon felt myself calm slightly when I noticed some weight shift against me. Celestia had begun to gently lean against me while her wing's grip tightened, pulling me against her. It was not uncomfortable at all. I felt secure in her grasp. Returning the favor, I instinctively reached around the back of her neck and gently grasped her left shoulder while my arm rested upon her back.

For a minute or two, we just stood there in each other's embrace. I tried to not think much of it, though I would be lying if I say I did not notice how borderline romantic the moment seems in hindsight. I was unsure if I was supposed to feel calm or nervous, though Celestia did not seem to mind at all. Eventually, I decided to ask a more serious question. "Um... Is there a reason why the throne room I saw in that section of the castle over there isn't the same as the ones we just saw?"

Celestia let out a sigh before she began to speak. "Well... If you must know... It all began after the birth of Nightmare Moon."

I said nothing to allow her to speak. The memories were likely unpleasant as her voice carried a noticeable monotone to it. "The castle received varying degrees of damage during her rebellion, though the throne room suffered the greatest degree of deterioration. But after sealing Nightmare Moon within the moon... I lost so much of my will. My sister was gone... Repairrs were minimal. And I could not bear to seat myself in my throne while seeing Luna's throne remaining empty beside me day after day."

There was a momentary pause before Celestia continued to speak. "To escape being reminded daily of what I had lost, I had the west wing's main chamber converted into a new throne room. For a time, it was enough to keep me distracted. But after a few short years, I could bear it no longer. I gathered the guards and servants and departed from here to leave behind the home where I had experienced my greatest failure. It was where Luna and I had reigned since Discord's defeat and I was not going to stay there if Luna was not with me anymore. A new castle was constructed upon the nearest mountain. And over the centuries, Canterlot slowly grew around it." She then let out a brief sigh. "I suppose that it was for the best. I had a much easier time staying in touch with my subjects without being in the middle of a forest. Although without the constant presence of us ponies, the forest essentially turned feral as it was now free of any sort of control or influence. That was when it became known as the Everfree Forest."

"I'm sorry if I brought up any painful memories..." I said softly, feeling guilty for asking such a question in the first place.

However, Celestia merely sighed with her head still leaning against mine. "Don't be. I lived with that regret for a thousand years, but Luna is once again with me. Not only that, but Nightmare Moon herself has become a dear sister to me as well. A thousand years of remorse have given way to many more of happiness with my two sisters."

For a while, the two of us just stood there. Neither of us moved, nor did we release each other from our grasps. However, I did feel a slight quiver in the air. Was I on the verge of awakening?

Before I could allow myself to awaken, I felt the need to ask. "Celestia... Have the doctors been keeping you updated about my condition?"

I felt her cheek muscles droop in a frown. "They have... I last received an update at midnight."

After a moment of silence, I realized that Celestia was not going to speak further unless I asked her to. "And...my current condition?"

I was strangely unsurprised by her revelation as she sighed deeply while bowing her head. "Your vital signs grow weaker with every passing hour... The process is slow, but at its current rate, the results will be...fatal."

"Nothing neew then..." I muttered, not surprised at all by the grim news.

Seconds later, I felt Celestia lean slightly harder against me. "James... May I make one request?"

For whatever reason, I was getting a rather desperate vibe from her despite her melancholy tone of voice. "Sure..."

Her voice was quiet, but it sounded like a whispered plea. "Please... Survive."

Something was wrong as I heard those words. Even as I dreamed, the memories were beginning to flicker through my mind. That dull nagging pain nipped at my soul every several seconds. That familiar bitterness filled my heart, though I tried to ignore them. "Is it because of the reintroduction project...?"

"No..." I heard her whisper in return. Her answer to my question was not what I expected as she wrapped both wings around me in a tender embrace. "Survive... For them...and for me."

I was unsure of what to say. Although I did feel warm and calm upon hearing those words. I embraced the Princess of the Dawn under the cover of her wings, her head resting upon my shoulder. I could hear her long and deep breaths. I decided to remain there until I finally awakened. She truly cares. And I was feeling genuinely grateful for her support.

Even though I knew I was due to awaken soon, I was not concerned about finding Nightmare Moon and Luna. They were likely making their way towards us to make certain we would all be together during the final moments. However, out of nowhere, I noticed Celestia's body become coated by a billowing magic aura of a familiar beautiful light shade of blue. Celestia seemed to notice it too as she was suddenly pulled away from me towards the castle. "Wha... Who's there?! Release me!"

It was then that I heard a voice from behind her that I dreaded. Carrying the accent of a noble lady, yet laced with an insatiable greed. "Gladly. In exchange for the crown jewels, that is."

Rarity. Where had she come from? Before I even had time to comprehend anything, something swooped by me and snatched me off the ground. With that speed... It was Rainbow Dash for sure. Likely just trying to get me away from that horrible mare. I found myself being held aloft with her arms hooked under mine as I hung in the air. Rarity was indeed behind Celestia, her coat and mane still a heavily grayed hue of what I remembered. But what was wrong with Rainbow Dash's forelegs? They seemed strangely...dull?

What she said from just behind my head chilled my blood as I was filled with a sudden feeling of dread. "Time to earn your wings, big guy."

She released me. And down I went. As I began to fall, I saw Celestia glance at me and let out a shriek. Once I had fallen past the suspended walkway, I soon saw the Princess of the Dawn leap over the edge and dive towards me with arm outstretched. She looked panicked, desperate to reach me before I could hit the ground.

Despite the unbearable sensation of falling, I managed to focus enough to reach out to her as well. She was rapidly closing in on me. But just before my hand could make contact with her hoof... My head was heavy. My vision blurred as my eyes regained focus. I had awakened. And those wretched memories were there to greet me.

Why... Rainbow Dash had never turned on me. Why did she let me fall? It feels like it is impossible. Yet, those last words she said... She intentionally let me fall to my doom. And now, that memory is lingering among the maelstrom of scalding memories that swirl constantly in my head. Why did I have to wake up? If I have to endure this numbing pain every second I am awake, I would rather slumber forever.

The sun was only just rising at the time. Not much light was shining in through the window. I turned on the lamp to my left to add some light to the room. Aside from the beeping of my heart monitor, the room was deathly silent. Even the phonograph in the corner had ceased emitting music. The atmosphere was just so...gloomy.

One of the nurses stopped by with breakfast as usual, but I was not feeling the least bit hungry. Combining the memories that constantly assaulted my mind with that horrible awakening from that otherwise fine dream, I was feeling utterly emotionally drained. Just perfect misery.

The morning was quiet and uneventful. I just stared at the ceiling, my eyes focusing on the spinning blades of the ceiling fan Rainbow Dash had made out of clouds. Or was it just one cloud? Either way, I tried focusing on that, hoping that maybe the steady rotation of the blades would lull me into sleeping again.

Ultimately, it worked. I drifted back to sleep, though I cannot recall what it was I dreamed of. Just a short catnap. I was awakened by a familiar sound. A knock at the door. I think I may not have been out for more than a couple of hours. Although those memories quickly resurfaced in my mind, much to my irritation. Try as I might, I could not stop myself from thinking of them. But after I rubbed my eyes to help wake myself up, I felt a twinge of more pleasant emotions push the negative memories down momentarily when I looked towards the window that stood to the right of the door. The blinds were closed, but they soon opened when they were coated by a familiar billowing pink aura. And standing on the other side was Twilight Sparkle.

Seeing someone I trusted unconditionally, I motioned with my hand for her to approach me. And that is just what she did. She stepped out of sight and pushed the door open. Twilight then trotted in as the door swung shut behind her with her saddlebags at her side. But along with her seemed to be something else. It seemed to be a birdhouse with a slanted red roof and bottom. It was resting squarely on her back since it seemed to have a good center of balance. "Good morning, James. Sorry if I came a bit later than usual. I had to stop by somewhere across town first."

I remembered seeing that birdhouse somewhere before. And there is only one place I know where birdhouses are used for interior decoration. "You got that at Fluttershy's?"

"Yes, it's pretty obvious, isn't it? I decided to stop by and ask if there was anything she would like to donate to decorate your hospital room with. She decided on a bird house. She said it was something unique to her home, so I went with it." Twilight explained before using the levitation spell to lift it from her back. She then began to glance around the room and said, "The only question is where can I put this. I don't see any ceiling tiles I could get the wire stuck between."

I was at a loss of where to have the birdhouse placed myself. There does not seem to be anything in the room it could hang from. However, Twilight then turned her gaze upward. "Hmm... That might work."

She appeared to be looking at the room's ceiling lamp. It seemed to consist of a short black metal pole with a round shallow glass bowl to create a glow instead of a shine below the light bulb. The bottom was held up by a round metal plate that was likely screwed in last to secure the bowl in place.

After examining the wire that was attached to the roof of the birdhouse and finding that it ended in a hook, Twilight began to lift it towards the lamp. I think she then looped the wire around the base of the pole and then secured it in place by snagging the hook on the wire. "There we go... Oops... Uh... I think it'll be OK."

The birdhouse was indeed hanging from the light. But due to its weight, it had the lamp tilted to one side on a lopsided angle. Fortunately, birdhouses tend to be very light, so it was unlikely that it would pull the thing out of the ceiling. She then turned to me and cracked a rather somber smile. "Well... There we go. You've got a little something from each of us here. How do they look?"

I took a moment to look around the room. Twilight's potted flowering plant at my bedside, Applejack's wooden stool, Rainbow Dash's ceiling fan, Pinkie Pie's phonograph, Rarity's porcelain lamp, and Fluttershy's birdhouse. However, I did not find myself feeling as...pleased as I think I should have been. Seeing the gifts from the four mares who betrayed me did not make the memories more painful but... All I could do was look at Twilight and speak briefly. "It's nice."

Twilight immediately frowned at my words. I think she was about to ask me if something was wrong, but that would have been a pointless question. There is plenty wrong with me right now. Even so, I still tried to at least offer some explanation behind my lethargy while I set my head back down. "Bad dream... Don't feel very peppy this morning... Or hungry."

"Bad dream... Right... Princess Celestia sent me something this morning that was meant for you. But...I couldn't help reading it. Knowing it was for you got me curious." Twilight replied glumly while using her magic to lift a scroll from her saddlebag after removing them.

A message from Celestia... That was right. She was looking right at me the instant before the dream ended. Tried to save me. I took the scroll in hand and opened it. If I recall correctly, it went as follows. "James. This is Celestia. Are you well? That was such a horrid way for you to awaken. I cannot even fathom how Rarity and Rainbow Dash were also able to get into your dream. Even so... Why would they do such things to you? Forgive me for not being able to reach you in time. I truly tried my hardest to reach you while in such a panic. Luna and Nightmare Moon came to me immediately after we all awoke. They were alarmed that the dream had ended so abruptly and so I sent this message to you. The sight of you plummeting to your doom still haunts me at this very moment. I shall send word to the Ponyville Hospital staff to try to stay alert for any other more subtle hints as to what may be happening to you. My prayers are with you, friend. With warmest wishes, Celestia."

The last person I was expecting to hear words of care from at all was Celestia herself. I sighed while rolling up the scroll. "That was nice of her."

However, Twilight still seemed a bit disturbed by the contents of the scroll. "I know... But...how did that happen? I thought Nightmare Moon and Princess Luna would be able to keep your dreams pleasant. But still, it's amazing you can share a dream with somepony like that. Maybe I could join you in your dream tonight?"

"I'll try to put in a good word with them." I replied quietly, although I still was not feeling very excited or happy at all. I then handed the scroll back to her. "Let Celestia know that I appreciate her concern."

"I will." Once Twilight had placed the scroll back in her saddlebag, she turned her gaze towards the cardboard box that was next to my bed. She was clearly curious about the contents of my most recent journal. I merely nodded at her to give her permission before she lifted it from the box and took a seat on Applejack's stool. However, she then turned her gaze towards the cart that held the food I had been given for breakfast. I barely even remember what it was. "Aren't you going to eat this?"

"Not hungry." I replied bluntly. I had no appetite whatsoever. Seeing that there was no reason to continue that discussion, Twilight started to read and flip through the papers that held my writing.

It did not take her long to provide some feedback. "Wow... I knew the princesses are powerful, but to have magic strong enough to turn something that big into dust?"

I said nothing while just trying to relax and distract myself from the thoughts that flooded my head. Twilight soon even started to giggle. "Wow... Completely outclassed. I can see why magic has a much stronger foothold in Equestria than technology does."

Although her expression became more calm and serene while likely focusing on the next segment of my dream. "Huh... So that's how humans once lived in Equestria..."

There was something about those words that caught my attention. I lifted myself up by propping myself on my elbow and looked at her. "You know?"

Twilight seemed surprised that I had heard her as she glanced over the papers in front of her. "Know about... Oh... That. Princess Celestia told me in private. Don't worry, I haven't told anypony else. It's a national secret, you know."

Not surprised that Celestia would find Twilight to be trustworthy enough to reveal that information to, I decided to leave it at that. While reading over my journal, Twilight would sigh, she would smile, and she would even laugh. But she then had some more verbal feedback to offer. "Wow... Taking on a dragon and winning without a scratch? No wonder the princesses have done so well at keeping Equestria safe for so long. They're the mightiest ponies in the world."

"Yeah, that was a sight to see..." I said softly while laying myself back down since my elbow was getting sore.

Before long, Twilight frowned sadly while bowing her head. "I can't understand why that happened when Cadence did that... She was only trying to help..."

I said nothing, though I could vividly remember the agony I felt when she used that spell on me yesterday. It hurt like nothing I had ever felt. It even caused me to bleed. Would that spell have killed me if she did not stop? Twilight did eventually reach the end of the journal, which took a couple of hours. But she then seemed to examine the journal itself. "Um... James? Did you tear something out of here?"

That caught my attention. I immediately turned to her. The last page seemed to have had the lower section ripped out. "Lemme see that..."

Twilight passed the papers to me. When I held them in my hands, I found that the last page seemed to have stopped at where I had originally planned to end my journal for the night before I picked it back up again. Everything below it had been removed while all the following pages were missing. "I know I wrote more after this..."

"Why would it be missing? Did something happen?" Twilight asked while seeming noticeably confused and even suspicious.

"I... I remember having a visitor last night. But I had almost fallen asleep and was extra groggy. That's why I wrote it down so I wouldn't forget..." I grumbled while not being able to clearly recall much from the previous night. Did the person who visited me come back and remove my writing to cover his or her tracks? I just have no idea.

"Hmm... Well, it looks like whoever it was didn't want to cause any trouble. There's no sign of breaking and entering. And they didn't hurt you. Maybe it's nothing to worry about. Could've been just one of the doctors stopping by to check on something." Twilight said aloud while looking around the room. True, nothing seemed out of place. Even so, I found it annoying that I could not remember more. I was not awake enough to write until after my mysterious visitor had departed. Still, it was inconsiderate to remove my writings.

"Anyway, I'll go ahead and send this journal to Princess Celestia right away. I'll also pass along your words to her. I'll be back in just a little while, all right?" Twilight added while she stuffed my journal into her saddlebags and placed them on her back and sides.

Seeing no reason to keep her, I nodded. "All right. Take your time." Twilight then approached me for a second before placing a brief kiss on my lips. A moment later, she said her goodbyes and was out the door and gone. It was then that I decided to at least start writing this journal to pass the time.

Roughly by the time I was finishing the above paragraph, I received a visit from someone else. There was a knock at the door, then in trotted Rainbow Dash. "Hey, I was wondering if you were up. Morning, James." She then flapped her wings to propel herself across the roof in a long hop. "Everything OK this mor... OW!!!"

It seems she did not notice the new decoration hanging from the room's ceiling lamp and bonked her head on it before losing her balance and falling to the floor. That was so unexpected and funny that I could not help letting out a muffled snicker. Rainbow was not very pleased with it though and let out a groan while rubbing her head. "That hurt... What hit me?!"

I decided to point out what it was she collided with. "Twilight dropped something off from Fluttershy's house."

"Huh? Fluttershy?" My bold friend replied before looking up. It did not take long for her to notice the birdhouse hanging from the lopsided lamp. "A birdhouse? That's Fluttershy's, all right. Hey! That means..." She then took a look around the room while apparently eyeing the five other gifts I had received. "I guess this means you've got a little something from all of us! Pretty nice setup, right?"

As nice as it was, I did not feel enthusiastic at all. My response was quiet and subdued. "It's OK."

Rainbow immediately gave me a look of concern. "Hey, are you... Oh, who am I kidding? There's no way you're OK after all that happened. But...you're sounding even more out of it than you were yesterday."

I lifted my right hand and laid it upon my forehead while letting out a sigh. "I don't know anymore, Rainbow... I'm just so drained... The memories won't shut up and I can't stop seeing things in my head that I wish I could forget..."

However, Rainbow Dash then seemed to be fixated on something before her. Was she looking at my hand? "Hang on... Didn't you have a cast on that arm?"

"The cast was taken off yesterday, Rainbow. The burned skin peeled off and my new flesh has all grown in." I replied while rolling onto my side so she could see my full arm. The skin was still a bit pinker than the rest of me, but that would likely change before long.

"Whoa... It looks extra soft and cushy. How'd I not notice it yesterday? Uh... Hey, could I have a feel?" She asked in return while lifting a hoof towards my hand. I think she just wanted to make sure that it was fine.

While I was tempted to do as she asked, I retracted my hand as a recent memory flashed through my mind. I know it was just a dream, but... I could not forget. Rainbow Dash snatched me up in her arms and then let me fall to my doom. Would the real Rainbow Dash be willing to do the same? "I... I'm not sure."

"Oh, I get it. Extra sensitive right now? Gets really itchy when it touches hair?" She asked innocently without having the slightest idea of what I was thinking. How could she? I doubt she was even present in my dream.

I was unsure of how to word it at first. How was I supposed to tell her after all we had been through that I was not entirely sure if I could trust her? "No, it's not that... It's just... Well... Did you have any dreams lately where...you dropped me off a cliff?"

Her ears drooped instantly and her eyes immediately dilated upon hearing those words. I know those words hurt her, but with the memory that lingered in my head... She stepped forward, reached out, and held her hoof to my face. I was afraid she was going to slap me. But instead, she spoke softly to me with a desperate tone of voice. "James... I don't know what made you think that'd I ever do that to you, but don't ever go there. I said that you'll always have me and I meant it. Where'd you even get that idea anyway?"

"A dream... Dreamed you snatched me up from behind and dropped me off a castle. I knew it was you from your voice." I replied quietly while feeling a twinge of guilt fill my numbed heart. I did not want to worry her. I knew she is one of the few people I have left who I can unconditionally trust now. But that memory... She and Rarity came out of nowhere. Why would Rainbow Dash do that in my dream?

For a moment, Rainbow Dash said nothing. Her eyes wandered while her head turned here and there. Finally, she looked at me with a most worrisome expression. "James... I don't wanna sound superstitious, but... I'm honestly starting to think someone's out to get you. Putting these sick thoughts in your head... Do you think you've been poisoned lately?"

"I really don't think so... And it would have to be a pretty bizarre poison if it affects the mind and emotions this strongly..." I muttered in response, not really sure if anyone I know would be trying to kill me. Or rather by that point, I simply did not care...

A glimmer of determination filled my friend's rosy eyes. "Well, I'm gonna get to the bottom of this. I'll be right back. Gonna check around with the doctors and maybe anypony that talked to the night watch. Stay put." And with that, she hurried out the door and was gone. Although she also took the opportunity to remove my undesired food cart. Bless you, Rainbow Dash...

Once again, I was alone. Possibly as a result of Rainbow's energetic presence, I was feeling slightly more restless than before. I pushed myself up until I was sitting in bed. I had no drive to really do much, but I did not feel lazy enough to just lie in bed.

My eyes glanced around the room while I tried to ignore the sounds and sights that constantly filled my head. It was while I did this that my eyes fell upon the vase of flowers that were on the nightstand to my left. Still a polished black with pinkish azaleas sticking out of it. While that combination somehow instilled a feeling of unease in me by itself, I noticed something else on it that had not been present before.

Jagged text wrapped around the vase as if someone had carved them in. Only they were not. The text almost seemed to faintly glow and quiver in a way that made it all the easier to read. The text consisted of only two words written entirely in capital letters, but they repeated themselves all over and over around the sides of the vase. And for whatever reason, I felt a sense of gut-wrenching panic set into me as I read those two words over and over again.

IT'S ME

"It's you..." I muttered quietly as I felt as if the letters were burrowing into my mind and soul. "Who are you? Is it me? Or you?"

I felt as if I was on the verge of suffering a panic attack. This was not a form of mere symbolism such as azaleas in a black vase. Someone or something was trying to communicate with me. Although it felt more as if someone was taunting me with just these two words. Or was it just a hallucination? Was my constantly assaulted mind just exhausted to the point of seeing things that make no sense?

I had no way of knowing what in the world I was even witnessing. Feeling myself beginning to almost hyperventilate, I finally covered my face with my hand. I waited a minute or so before I parted two fingers enough to actually see past them. Much to my relief, the cryptic words that lined the vase were gone. It was still an unsettling shade of black, but at least I felt as if I was no longer being toyed with.

Perhaps I just did not get as much sleep as I wanted, what with me being forced to awaken by my apparent sudden 'death' in that dream. I tried to make myself comfortable and laid my head back down on the pillow and closed my eyes. But not before draping a piece of tissue paper over my eyelids. A strange instinct. My eyes had just provided me with an unhealthy dose of stress and I did not want to see anything else that would set my nerves on fire. With that, I tried to relax myself enough to actually sleep even as those memories hounded my thoughts at every turn. I could only hope Rainbow Dash would not mind finding me asleep when she returned.

Another day at work, another day worrying about my friend... I mean... I just can't stop... Just when it looked like things were about to get better when he woke up, we had a really mean monkey wrench thrown into the works. He's... No, he can't die... I haven't even had the chance to say I'm sorry for breaking that Pinkie Promise...

I can't even work. Mr. and Mrs. Cake have given me the last few days off because I'm just too depressed to do my job... All I'm doing is just lounging around on my bed, listening to these audio tapes I recorded. I can't get anywhere near him, so I have to make do with hearing his voice in these recorded memories...

"Hey, James! Did I ever tell you I have more than one best friend?"

"I think the whole point of having a best friend is that there is only one. That's what the 'best' in it stands for, right?" I heard him say in the recording.

"Well, not for me! Besides, everypony wants to be the best, so they'll just argue over who is the best of the best! That's why I think you can never have only one!"

I still remember that funny look he gave me. "OK then... Well, Twilight's one of your best friends, right?"

"Uh huh! Can you guess who the other one is?"

"I'm drawing blanks. Sorry." And he went right back to mixing that cake batter. That was just before I gave him a big hug from behind.

"You are, silly!"

I was crying. What happened to those days? Why can't things go back to the way they were? I don't want to say goodbye... "I wish there was something I could do, Gummy... I don't wanna see him go..."

Gummy was looking right at me and didn't say anything. But I could tell what he wanted to say. And it was brilliant. I felt my tears stop dripping as I gasped louder than I've gasped in a long time. "You're right! Why didn't I think of that?!"

I started running around the room gathering up all sorts of stuff. I realized I had an important duty to keep. I knew that my friend is dying. That he'll be gone in less than two weeks. But even so, I still have to do my part. If nothing else, I'll at least do everything I can to make sure his final days are the happiest days of his life.

"OK, let's see. Board games, fancy masks... Yeah, I think I've got everything! Thanks for the advice, Gummy! I'm off!" And off I went! I ran right down the stairs and outside before hurrying over to the hospital. Oh, why bother running? Why not just jump to the next panel to save time? Or better yet, just hop down a few paragraphs.

I was right outside his room. My heart was racing. I hadn't seen him for a few days. I took a peek in through the window to the left of the door. It looked like he was all alone and taking a nap. Perfect. I slipped inside the room without a peep. Aww... Sleeping like a baby. Good thing the big boys don't cry when they wake up!

I went looking through the records next to my phonograph that I let him borrow. It looked like he had been taking good care of it. But where is some peppy music... Ooh, my favorite ragtime songs! That'll perk up anypony!

I got that playing right away and put on my frilliest and most sparkly mask and reached into my saddlebags and pulled out some tambourines and started giving them some shakes. With all that music, it didn't take long for him to start waking up. "Hey there, James! I know things are looking pretty bleak, but we're gonna fix that! Good old Pinkie Pie is gonna make these coming days some of the best you've...OW!!!"

I don't know what hit me! One minute I'm dancing and shaking, and the next something hit me right in the noggin! It even knocked me right off my hooves! When I got my bearings, I saw that little square mirror on the floor by me that was on the windowsill. Did he...throw it at me?

"Get out...!" I heard him yell at me. James was sitting up with his hand gripping his head while it looked like he was trying to not look at me.

He looked hurt. Like he was in a lot of pain. But I had to help him! There was something I had to do to make him feel better during his final days! "James, it'll be OK. I just wanna..."

"No, go away!" He shrieked at me while trying to cover his eyes. What was I doing wrong? I just wanted to help, but it felt like I was only hurting him even though I wasn't doing anything.

My skin was burning... I was almost ready to cry. I didn't know what was going on, but it was scaring me. "I... James, please... I... I just wanna help... Let me..."

He yelled at me while peeking past his hand. His voice... He was in pain... Lots of pain. "Just hearing you and looking at you hurts! I don't wanna be reminded of you! Just get out!"

I don't remember much of anything else... I remember screaming and crying as I ran out of the room. I ran to the only place in town I knew where I could find somepony who would listen and understand. I... I can't stop crying... What did I do... Why can't I do anything?!

I guess it would be OK if I wrote this in too. Pinkie Pie just came bursting into my house immediately after I had sent James' journal entry to Princess Celestia and was about to leave and go back to the hospital. She looked like she was all dressed up for some sort of party, but her sparkling mask was all lopsided and... She just looked and sounded like a wreck. In the last four years or so that I have known her, I have rarely seen Pinkie Pie have a breakdown like this. I know we have all been under quite a bit of stress lately, but... It was still such an extreme reaction.

I gave Pinkie Pie some tea to help calm her and she just started writing in a stack of papers I had close by on a desk. Maybe it was to help relieve stress or maybe to leave a record of what happened, but I did not complain. I just wish I knew what happened. Once she had stopped crying and had finished that cup of tea, I finally decided to approach her and ask what was wrong. If Pinkie Pie was that torn up over anything, it must have been something pretty extreme. "Feeling better, Pinkie? If you wanna talk about what happened, I can listen."

She sniffled and hiccupped for a moment before she started to talk and face me. "I... I was just trying to help..."

"Pinkie, you know that the only ones who can help him now are the hospital staff. They're still trying to figure out what is wrong with him. They're doing all they can. All we can do now is be patient and wait..." I said while trying to be as gentle as possible with how I worded my sentences.

"It's not that, Twilight... I know I can't save him..." She said while wiping the tears from her eyes. "I knew that he's probably gonna die... So...I went there to try to make his last days in Equestria some of the happiest he's ever had... To make sure he would die smiling..."

That... Such a noble endeavor. "Pinkie... That's such a wonderful idea... You're such a good friend to him... But...what happened?"

She paused for a second while trying to catch herself to make sure she would not cry. "He... He yelled at me... Hit me with a mirror... Said that just looking at me and hearing me hurts him... How can I help him if all I can do is hurt him, Twilight?!"

For Pinkie Pie, being unable to help a friend in great need is one of the worst things in the world. And it was tearing her apart on the inside. But while she started to cry again... Something hit me. The way she said that. "Hang on... You said that he is hurt whenever...he sees and hears you?"

"That's what he said..." She whimpered pathetically with her face buried in her arms. As for me, I felt a burst of hope and inspiration fill my heart. For the first time in a while, I smiled wholeheartedly.

"Pinkie. We just might have a way to get you close to him." I then trotted over to the kitchen and retrieved something that I was sure would help.

However, Pinkie Pie just gave me a tired and odd look. "Uh... Twilight? Is that a dish towel?"

That was exactly what it was. Black and longer than it is wide, it was pretty much just what I needed. "It certainly is. Now then, just leave your stuff here for now, Pinkie. We need to head on over to the hospital. If this works, you won't have to worry about anything hurting James when you want to see him."

"OK... Let's go." I think she did not have a whole lot of hope or just did not get what I had in mind. I was a little unsure of how it would play out, but it was the only idea I could think of. As for now, I am setting this journal aside. I need to hurry back over to check on James.

What in the world was she even doing there? I fall asleep a few hours ago and I wake up to ragtime blaring in my room and the jingling of tambourines. And... Pinkie Pie. Why did she have to be there? Just looking at her and hearing her voice brought the memories of her wrath and screams to the forefront of my mind. It hurt... Thought a vein burst in my head. Even when she was gone, the ragtime continued to play from her phonograph. What a completely unfitting type of music to play during such tension. She even left a mess on the floor when she ran out of the room...

If Rainbow Dash did not come back into the room right after Pinkie Pie left, I would have likely thrown something at the phonograph to turn it off. Not even a minute after Pinkie Pie's shrieking voice faded away, Rainbow Dash stepped back into the room. "Hey... Did Pinkie Pie stop by while I was out? She just ran right past me bawling her eyes out..."

I did not offer much of a reply. With my head now throbbing with a headache, I was not in the mood to talk. I merely set my head down on the pillow with a growl and set my right hand over my face to ease the strain on my eyes. Rainbow Dash then let out a sigh and sounded like she trotted over to the phonograph in the corner. "Ugh, she was playing ragtime? That's really not the first kinda music I'd think of listening to if I was laid up in the hospital."

Once the room fell silent, I heard Rainbow Dash trot over to my bedside on the left. I then felt her hoof rest upon my arm. "Hey... It's OK, James. I checked around and there hasn't been anything weird or suspicious going on. Nothing's been slipped to you. Although... Did Pinkie Pie really give you that much trouble? I'm amazed she even came by to visit after...you know."

"It hurt to see her, Rainbow... I've got a headache now, thanks to her..." I grumbled and moaned while rolling to my left. She was gathering up the stuff Pinkie Pie dropped and placed them on the wooden stool from Applejack's house before picking up the mirror I had tossed and placing it back on the windowsill to my right. She then looked at me with a frown before coming to my bedside. "How long was I out?"

"A few hours. I saw Twilight come back while you were out and she decided to stay at your bedside for a while. She left about an hour before you woke up. Said she forgot to do something at home." Rainbow replied while I started to caress her head with my right hand. It did not take long for her to start to push against my hand with a relaxed smile on her face. "Wow... I didn't think your skin would feel this soft after the burn healed... Almost as plush as a cloud cushion..."

I felt myself crack a tiny smile as I watched Rainbow Dash just lose herself in my touch. The soft feel of her coat was all the more noticeable upon my new soft flesh. Rainbow soon closed her eyes and set her head down on the side of the bed to allow my fingers to get dragged through her mane. Although before long, there was a knock at the door that drew my attention away from her.

A glance at the wall ahead of me revealed that the time was about half past 3 PM. "That late already? I must've been out for a while..."

"Maybe it's the girls again. I got it." Rainbow Dash said while she flapped her wings to propel herself to the other side of the room. However, she ended up bopping her head on the birdhouse hanging from the ceiling lamp again. "Ow!!! Come on, isn't there a better place to hang that?!"

I got a good laugh out of that little accident. But then Rainbow Dash rubbed her head while tending to the door. She stuck her head out of the room to talk to whoever was there. But judging by how whoever was there did not come charging into the room, I had a hunch it was not the Cutie Mark Crusaders. And sure enough, Rainbow Dash took a step back and smiled at me. "Hey, James. Your game buddy wants to say hi."

I did not have long to process what that meant. She stepped away from the door as it swung open, revealing a little colt wearing a propeller beanie on his head while a pair of saddlebags hung at his sides. I felt a small smile creep across my face as I immediately recognized him. "Button Mash..."

The little colt trotted into the room while smiling at me. "Hi, James! You feeling OK? That sleeping disease finally wore off, huh?"

"Button, a coma is not a disease. And I'm sure James must be very tired right now. Don't give him too much trouble." I heard a motherly voice say from the doorway. A gorgeous familiar earth pony mare stepped into the room with a saddlebag or two hanging from her sides. She then cast her warm loving smile towards me. "It's so good to see that you're awake, James. I was worried that you would've been out for much longer."

It seemed that both mother and son had decided to visit. "Thanks for being concerned, Eleina. And it's good to see you, Button." I said softly, feeling rather mentally drained even as the memories temporarily retreated in the presence of two faces I was happy to see.

Button Mash propped himself up on his hind legs and used his forelegs to pull himself up to the bed. Such a cute kid... "Are you OK? It's gotta be really boring being stuck here. Hang on." He then reached into his saddlebag and lifted something out in his teeth before placing it on my bed. "You wanna borrow my Joyboy for a while?"

It was a little handheld video game system that I had seen before. And although it seemed more designed for the use of hooves instead of hands, I think I could have operated it myself just fine. However, I calmly pushed it back to him. "I appreciate the offer, but no thanks. I don't have much drive for anything right now..."

This clearly shocked my little friend. "Huh?! But you're always up for a game of Equestrian Heroes when we're at the arcade! Why not?! I brought some extra games if you wanna try them!"

"Button, that's enough. I'm sure James isn't feeling very well. Remember the last time you had the flu? You couldn't even stay focused on your Joyboy." Eleina spoke up to quiet her son down before she came closer to me. She looked genuinely concerned for me. "I'm sorry if he seems a bit enthusiastic. Button has been pretty worried about you ever since he came home from the hospital after visiting you. You two were always such good friends."

"Thanks... He's a good kid." I replied weakly as I felt the memories starting to resurface. My hand reached out and removed Button's beanie before I began to scratch his scalp through his mane, prompting a delighted chuckle from the little colt.

Eleina then smiled a bit more and began to reach into her own saddlebag. "If you're feeling hungry, I whipped something up before we came over. A little home cooking that's good for the body and soul. I hope you like vegetables."

In her jaws was a thermos. I watched while she managed to remove the lid and set it down to double as a bowl. And when she poured its contents out, I was greeted by a delightful aroma and a plume of steam. It seemed to be vegetable soup filled with broccoli, green beans, tomatoes, corn, and kidney beans in a delicious looking broth. It was topped off by numerous little noodles shaped like letters. Alphabet soup. Rainbow Dash then trotted over to take a look. "Wow, looks like you've finally got some real food! Thanks, Eleina!"

Despite my memories, the presence of familiar faces and such a delightful aroma was enough to get my appetite going. "Nothing beats a mom's home cooking. Thank you, Eleina. I really need this."

Eleina giggled adorably before passing me a spoon while she set the thermos and the rest of its contents aside. "I was hoping you'd like it. Button loves my homemade alphabet soup. He insisted we bring some to you."

I made short work of the soup. As soon as the bowl was empty, I poured the rest and helped myself to it. Eleina really knows how to cook. "Man, that was good... Thank you again."

However, I noticed that my words did not seem to reach her. Eleina seemed to be locked in conversation with Rainbow Dash while Button was playing his Joyboy nearby. I decided to just listen to the two mares chat. However, Eleina then asked the question I do not think Rainbow Dash wanted to hear. "So... Do the doctors know what is wrong with him? It's been about two weeks since he was hospitalized, right?"

Rainbow frowned instantly upon hearing those words. I stayed silent. With my appetite slaked and with a lack of new distractions, I felt the memories starting to bear down on my mind again. "Well... They don't. They've been trying to figure out exactly what's eating away at him, but..." Rainbow Dash then bowed her head, clearly not wanting to admit or remind herself of what was stated days ago. "Unless they find out what the problem is...he doesn't even have two weeks left."

I heard a light clack. It looked like Button had put his Joyboy down before looking at his mother and then at me. I suppose he had overheard their conversation. Eleina looked jarred as well, judging by that gaze she was giving me over her shoulder. She then turned back to Rainbow Dash and asked, "You're serious? He really..."

"The docs said two weeks at most... It's already been a few days. And they've still got no leads..." Rainbow said forlornly with her head bowed. I know she was trying hard to not seem more upset, but it was likely a struggle for the brazen mare to keep her true feelings about the matter buried.

Button then tapped on his mom's leg and asked, "Mom? What does that all mean? What does James have two weeks left to do?"

Eleina looked back at me with a rather sad frown before facing her son. Button Mash is still very young. Only eight years old at this time of writing. Even younger than the Cutie Mark Crusaders by a year or two. It was no small surprise that he could not comprehend mortality. Eleina dropped to just her knees and spoke softly to her son, likely in the hopes of making him understand the concept of death. "I'm so sorry we would have to have this talk in this kind of situation, Button."

Bit by bit, his mother spoke while choosing her words carefully in such a way that a young child would understand. She spoke of things such as the local cemetery and even Button's grandfather, who he apparently did not know very well. But after a short while, Button looked over at me. "You mean... James is gonna...?"

The sweet mother mare nodded solemnly while I just lied back down on my mattress. Button then walked over to me and asked quietly, "James... Are you gonna...die?"

The air had become thick with tension. I had no way of knowing how well someone like Button would handle the news. But with my voice thick with a monotone, I spoke the honest truth. "Yeah..."

"But... But I..." Button stuttered briefly while his eyes quickly started to gather tears. He then jumped right at me and wailed, "But I don't want you to die!"

I was actually mildly startled from Button Mash's outburst. I supposed I should not have been surprised that someone so young would be more likely to become emotionally overwhelmed. I instinctively wrapped my arms around the crying child, holding him tenderly against my chest. The sound of Button crying... It is truly a pathetic sound to hear.

While Button whimpered in my grasp, his mother came over to my bedside. "I'm sorry about Button, James... You have always been a good friend to him and... I hope you pull through in the end. You've always been such a sweetheart..."

"Thanks..." I muttered in return while stroking Button's head. I wanted to tell Button that I was going to be fine. That he should not cry yet. But...I could not. I know my days are numbered. And I would be lying if I said I was not partially looking forward to it. So all I did was hold him while stroking his mane. I had not yet placed his beanie back on his head.

Soon, Rainbow Dash came over to my bedside as well. "Hey, Button? Do you know if the girls are coming over today?"

I too was noticing that it seemed odd that the Cutie Mark Crusaders had not yet shown up. Although Button Mash soon dried his tears and spoke with a bit of a sniffle. "They... They said that they're gonna let James rest until the weekend gets here."

"I guess they just wanted to give you a break. They'll probably be showing up again in two days." Rainbow replied while glancing at the window for some reason.

There soon was the sound of something tapping on the window that was to the right of the door. When we all looked over, I was mildly surprised to see Twilight Sparkle peeking in out of the corner. She motioned for Rainbow Dash to approach her with her hoof. Rainbow responded with a nod and then looked at the three of us while she trotted to the door. "I got it. Just a second."

We all watched in silence while Rainbow began to pull the door open. But before it could open entirely, Twilight seemed to stop it from the outside, leaving the door open just enough for Rainbow to pass through. While standing halfway through the door, Rainbow Dash seemed to engage in a brief quiet conversation with Twilight before stepping back and allowing our wise unicorn friend to enter.

"Hello, Twilight. It's good to see you." Eleina said in greeting while trying to smile.

Twilight nodded with a somber smile of her own before glancing at Eleina and Button Mash. "I'm glad you two could stop by to visit. However... I really don't want to ask this of you, but is it possible you could leave us alone for a while? We really need to take care of something important in private right now."

"I understand, Twilight. We'll get out of your way right now." Eleina said with a nod before she gathered up the thermos and spoon she had allowed me to use and placed them back in her saddlebag. "Button? It's time to go."

"OK, Mom..." Button said halfheartedly. He then looked up at me briefly before giving me the best hug he could manage. "Don't die... Please... You've always been my best Player 2..."

Touching words... There was something genuinely sincere about such a childish way of saying that. I felt myself smile and possibly even shed a single tear while I gently placed his beanie back on his head. "Thanks, Button..."

Eleina gave me that warm motherly smile she always has on her face and gently patted my arm. "I really hope everything will turn out OK in the end. Take care, James."

With some reluctance, Button Mash followed his mother out of the room. However, Twilight then approached me while she used the levitation spell to lift what seemed to be a black rag from her saddlebag. "OK, James. I was doing a little brainstorming and had an idea. There may be a way to help you heal."

"Uh... Is that what that rag is for?" I replied while wondering what she was getting at with that thing beside her.

"Yes. After thinking back on your reactions to various stimuli, I think I know what the problem is. Or...part of the problem, at least. Hold still and sit up a bit." I did as I was told and lifted my head. Next thing I knew, Twilight tied the rag around my head like a blindfold. Its dark coloration kept out all light, rendering my sight blank.

"Why did you blindfold me?" I asked in some puzzlement.

"You'll understand in a minute. Hang on. I need to let somepony in." Twilight replied from my left.

However, while I heard Twilight's footsteps moving away from me, I heard Rainbow Dash speak up while she turned the phonograph back on with some gentle classical music playing. "Twilight... Are you sure this is a good idea? You saw what happened last time..."

"I know, Rainbow... But after analyzing some things, I'm sure this will work." I heard Twilight say before hearing the door creak open. "OK, he's ready. And remember. Not a peep."

I was very curious as to what was happening around me. But I soon heard the slow tempo of approaching hooves as the door closed. I started to reach for my blindfold to lift it, but I then heard Twilight speak up again. "No, James. I know it's tempting, but you must not remove that blindfold. Trust me."

I decided to take her seriously and just rested my head back down on my pillow. However, as the seconds went by, I realized that Twilight's voice had been coming from by the door. Whoever was approaching me was not her or even Rainbow Dash. "Twilight... Who did you let in?"

She spoke softly as the footsteps came to a stop beside me. "Somepony who misses you dearly..."

The temptation to remove my blindfold was strong, but I resisted that urge. Who was it? Soon, I felt a hoof rest tenderly upon my arm. I finally spoke up quietly, "Who are you?"

There was no answer. I turned to my side slightly and began to feel along the person's arm. It was definitely a pony. I then felt along the neck and then to the jaw. The muzzle structure was definitely that of a mare. I then slid my hand up and along her mane. I felt her lurch towards me, bringing her body close to my face as if this mysterious visitor was about to embrace me. The mane felt...frizzy. Poofy... And the scent... That smell in her coat. It was...vaguely sweet and got my sweet tooth excited. Like baked cakes and cookies. One name came to mind. "Pinkie Pie...?"

At first, I was filled with a sense of panic. The Pinkie Pie I knew was long gone. But at the mention of her name, I felt her wrap her arms around me tightly while quivering. I felt something warm and wet drip onto my shoulder. Tears... These actions were not like those of Pinkie Pie when I last saw her before I was hospitalized. I could not hear her voice. I could not see her body. I felt no pain. And among the maelstrom of painful memories, I saw them. The memories of better days with my peppy friend. The Pinkie Pie I thought no longer existed was holding me in her arms.

As this realization came over me, I instantly felt myself choke up. Tears began to cascade down my face and past my blindfold. She was there... Right there in my arms... I feared she was gone forever, but she was right there. I could not see or hear her, but I could feel her. Smell her. I knew she was there as I held her in my arms.

"Are you all right, James?" I heard Twilight ask from somewhere to my left.

"Ye... Yeah... This is Pinkie Pie, right?" I said through the tears while our grasps on each other remained tight.

I heard Twilight speak again. "It is... She came to me after she visited you today and mentioned how you told her that seeing and hearing her induced pain. And it looks like she was right." The sound of hooves approached me while she continued to speak. "This proves it. Your senses of sight and sound are what cause you to be hurt whenever they're around. But you can still feel through touch. And you can still smell."

She was right. I could still feel Pinkie Pie in my grasp and I could smell the scent of freshly baked sweets that had been absorbed into her mane and coat. And I am all but sure I could taste her if I wanted to. And strangely... The memories still remained in my head, constantly assaulting my mental vision. However... I soon noticed that some memories were no longer present in the storm. The ones of Pinkie Pie... They were gone. I actually had to consciously think of them in order to remember them.

I was tempted to lift my blindfold and see her. I wanted to see Pinkie Pie instead of just holding and smelling her. After I felt her lift her head from my shoulder, I whispered to her. "Hang on, Pinkie... I want to try something."

I brought my fingers to one side of my blindfold and began to lift it to uncover one eye. But the instant I opened it and saw that tearful pink face with blue eyes gazing at me... The memories... They exploded into my mind once more. I cringed and yelped, feeling as if my skull was beginning to crack. I instantly pulled the blindfold back down, the pain quickly receding. However, I then felt that tender firm embrace of my friend once more as she rested her head against mine.

"As I thought... James... I know it's tempting, but... Until they find out exactly what is wrong with you, you'll just have to settle for your three other senses. It's the best we can do right now..." Twilight said from nearby while I felt Pinkie Pie rub my head with her hoof.

I then heard Rainbow Dash speak up from just ahead of me. Likely while standing at the edge of my bed. "Sorry if that's all you can get right now... If you want, we can go get the rest of the girls."

As tempting as that was, I was feeling...incredibly relaxed for the first time in a while. While some of the memories continued to bombard my mind constantly, they had lost one fourth of their intensity. And for the first time in days, much more pleasant memories had begun to creep up past them to ease the pain. I decided to softly speak my answer. "No... Tomorrow. Right now... Pinkie is enough..."

There is not much else I can really document about what happened while I was blindfolded. I could not see or hear Pinkie Pie at all, so my interactions with her were extremely limited. How does one who is blind interact with someone who is mute? Either way, I could still feel her presence. It still had that familiar sense of cheer I had grown to love, but at the same time, it felt more...subdued. Somber, if that is even possible for her. But considering the deteriorating state of my body...and her constant adoration for her friends... I could understand why she was not as happy as she normally was.

At one point, Pinkie and I ended up playing a game of Weather Patrol with Twilight relaying Pinkie's guesses to me. But since I could not see where my own game pieces were, I had to rely on Twilight to actually set the extra 'hit' and 'miss' pegs down. Although I think Rainbow Dash sometimes messed with me by tricking me into making misses when she would sometimes take Twilight's role. I even laughed a few times. But I cannot imagine how difficult it must have been for Pinkie to remain silent in the presence of laughter. For her to show such restraint for my sake... Bless you, Pinkie Pie.

Near the end of the day, Pinkie Pie had to depart for home. She stayed by my side all afternoon and well into the evening. But when she did finally have to leave, I felt her place an endearing kiss on my forehead. I almost never receive kisses from Pinkie Pie, so it must have been an exceptional show of adoration for a friend she sorely missed. We shared one last tender hug before I heard my friend leave the room. It was then that Rainbow Dash spoke up. "OK, James. You can look now."

I lifted the blindfold from my head and glanced around the room. The only people there were Rainbow Dash and Twilight Sparkle. They were smiling brighter than I had seen them smile in recent memory. Twilight then asked, "So... How was it spending time with Pinkie Pie?"

I must admit... I was feeling slightly happier than usual. The memories in my head had lost some of their viciousness now that some of them were not present. I merely sat up in bed and yawned. "It was...nice."

"Yeah, you're looking a bit better now. Maybe pretty soon, you'll finally be on the road to getting better. I bet the rest of the girls can't wait to see you." Rainbow replied with a big grin. She was right. I did feel like I had slightly more energy than before. I even found myself eating dinner that night.

Before Rainbow Dash and Twilight could depart, we were paid one last visit by one of the hospital's doctors. The same one as always. "Ah, I was hoping I'd find you here."

"Hey there, doc. We were just about to head home. What's up?" Rainbow asked while she stood up from Applejack's stool.

The doctor seemed to have a clipboard floating near him with a slip of paper attached to it. He then lowered it to his face and began to look over it. "I just wanted to give you an update on your friend's condition. We still have not found any clues as to what the cause of his ailment is, but..."

"Yes? What's wrong?" Twilight asked while sounding somewhat worried. Although judging by the doctor's rather calm expression, the news could not be that grim.

After a moment more, the doctor began to speak. "Well... I have a tiny bit of good news. It seems that just this afternoon, his...deterioration, if you will, slowed somewhat. It was only barely noticeable, but the rate of decline has slightly decreased. I suppose that's a sign that we're making progress."

"Seriously?! It's finally getting better?! All right!" Rainbow Dash suddenly cheered before jumping into the air and raising her hoof high. Twilight also grinned brightly with some excitement while looking back at me.

"I'm afraid there's nothing else to report. But I will keep you updated if anything else comes up. Have a good evening, you two." The doctor said with a bit of a smile before departing.

"Wow... So, things are finally starting to get better?" Twilight asked while she turned to us. She was looking noticeably more hopeful than before.

"Well, it's about time! I'm sick of all this gloom and doom in the air!" Rainbow Dash said with a groan. It felt good to see her back to her usual rowdy self. She had been more subdued than usual in recent days.

Twilight seemed to glance at the clock before coming over to my bedside. "Well, visiting hours are just about over, so we should be heading home soon. But how do you feel, James? It looks like you might pull through after all. Isn't that great?"

To be honest... I was unsure of what to feel at the time. The allure of death was still there among the constant mental torment. But with the taste of relief I had just experienced... I was feeling more hopeful and positive than I had been since the day I awoke from my coma. "I...think so."

"Still feeling kinda out of it? That's cool. You just take it easy, James. We'll bring the whole gang by tomorrow. That cool with you?" Rainbow asked in reply while sounding much more cheerful than before. All I could do was nod. If things really can go back to how they used to be, then I was certainly willing to try.

Twilight placed a kiss on my cheek before smiling at me. "Don't worry, James. Things are going to get better starting tomorrow. Just make sure you hold onto that blindfold. You're gonna need it."

"Will do... See you tomorrow, girls." I said softly while waving goodbye. Once the two of them had left, I placed my makeshift blindfold in the bottom drawer in the nightstand to my left.

I cannot believe what happened today. Pinkie Pie... The real Pinkie Pie was there with me. And tomorrow... Rarity... Applejack... Fluttershy... Will they still be what I remember? Either way, I am eager to get to sleep and escape these irritating memories. I wonder where I will find myself this time when Nightmare Moon and Luna find me...

Author's Note

I have found myself becoming rather exhausted as a result of continuously working on such a grim and depressing plotline. As a result, I am going to go back and proofread all the previous chapters to the story in the hopes of relaxing myself with reading happier times. I will not start on the next chapter until the entire story to date has been edited and revised.

Alone and Blind

Author's Note

Despite my claims that I would proofread every previous chapter in the story before continuing, I found that I simply cannot stay away from writing this story for very long. My passion is just too great to ignore.

Alone and Blind

Much like the previous night, I awoke in my dream inside Fluttershy's cottage. And like before, I dressed myself and snuck out of the house without being detected. I knew that the life I was supposed to be living in that dream was a complete and utter lie and did not want to be reminded of it. Besides, there were two friends I was expecting. I promptly made a beeline south, knowing where they would likely search for me.

The air felt somewhat cool as it was just at the start of the sunrise. Felt rather refreshing to be out and about in such crisp morning weather, although I still made certain to stay away from Sweet Apple Acres.

Being in slightly better spirits than before, I tossed some fish food to the fish that swam in the pond once I had arrived. Just like in the real world, they even jumped from the water to snatch up what they could before the food could hit the water. I suspect that they do so like a game. I could be wrong, but who knows how fish think?

I suspect my friends knew exactly where to find me since it did not take long for me to start hearing the sound of hooves drawing near from behind me. And when I turned to look, there they were. Nightmare Moon and Luna stood before me. The Princess of the Night smiiled as she spoke, "I suspected this is where we would find you."

A familiar warmth filled me as I beheld two dear friends I knew I could count on. "So... Where are we going this time?"

"That is entirely up to you, my friend. After all, we are merely here to ensure you dream peacefully." Nightmare Moon replied while she drew near.

"Oh, right... Um... Let me think on that for a moment." I said while propping my arm up on my knee while holding my chin. Luna and Nightmare Moon soon took a seat beside me and alternated in tossing fish food to the fish that swam nearby.

I certainly did not want to remain in Ponyville. There was nothing for me in that mirage of a town. I tried to think. Anywhere else that I would want to be. But after a minute, a thought came to me. "Hey... Is it possible we could visit someone else's dream this time?"

Nightmare Moon was quick to respond with a smile. "Have you forgotten yesterday? If we could bring somepony into your dream, we could easily enter the dream of another, if you so desired."

"Cool! Well... I was thinking... Do you think we can check on Pinkie Pie?" I replied after a moment of thought.

This prompted a rather worrisome frown from Luna. "Are you certain? From what I understand, she is one of the..."

I spoke softly while trying to think back to the final hours of the evening before I fell asleep. "They made a bit of a breakthrough... I don't feel wary of Pinkie Pie anymore... I actually really miss her."

"Well, after what you've been going through lately, I would advise against it..." Nightmare Moon muttered while gazing at me with a concerned stare. However, she soon managed to crack a more sympathetic smile. "However... If you truly are that certain about her, we could always give it a chance. Should you wake up, we can merely try again once you fall back to sleep."

"Thanks... So, how do we get there?" I asked while we all started to stand up together.

Luna took several steps away from us while her horn was coated in her billowing blue magic aura. "Well, I need to find her dreaming mind first. I must admit that I've always been curious as to what the bearer of the Element of Laughter dreams about."

Nightmare Moon and I waited in silence while the Princess of the Night closed her eyes. "Hmm... No, that is the dream of one named Braeburn... That is little Silver Spoon... There she is!"

At those words, some sort of oval-shaped rift opened before her. While I could not see much past it aside from a kaleidoscope of ccolors constantly shifting like oils on water, I was sure Luna knew what she was doing. Nightmare Moon then nudged me forward. "After you, my friend."

"All right then..." I said quietly while I stepped forward. I then jumped through the portal and found myself standing on solid ground. The air smelled amazingly sweet... I then heard the sound of my friends' hooves landing just behind me while I surveyed my surroundings. I was both unsurprised, yet also amazed. "This is every diabetic's nightmare... Just what I'd expect, Pinkie."

The landscape was... How do I describe it? The road we were on seemed to be made of chocolate-coated sugar wafers, candy canes the size of lamp posts lining the road, trees that grew gumballs instead of leaves, ponds of liquid chocolate... There is just far too much to go over. The entire world was every little kid's dream. A world that was entirely edible and made exclusively out of things one would find in a candy store. It was an optical and olfactory overload. So many colors and so many smells... And I am getting a craving for something sweet just remembering it.

"Well... I have seen quite a few dreams... But this is...quite possibly the tastiest I have ever stepped into." Luna said while taking several steps past me.

"I concur!" Nightmare Moon added while she used her levitation magic to yank one of the chocolate bricks out of the road and chomped down on it. Her bite revealed the golden sugar wafers that lay within. "Mmmm... Delicious! All the flavor without the calories. I should visit dreams like this more often!"

"Hey, are you sure that's a good idea? Do you know who or what might've stepped on that?" I asked while finding the concept of eating the street to be rather unsettling. A lot of people tend to walk along such roads and you never know where those feet have been.

However, Luna merely gawked at my caution. "Take a look around you, James. If you stepped in something while in this world, it's liable that whatever it was is edible!"

We were soon laughing at this absurd yet amazing dreamscape. However, not even five minutes after we had arrived, Nightmare Moon soon pointed at me with a perplexed expression on her face. "Uh... James? Don't look now, but..."

"Huh? What? Something the... Uh... Hello?" I said while turning to look behind myself. When I did, I found myself staring into a big blue eye that seemed to be wedged into the end of aa telescope. There did not seem to be a lens there. It seemed that the eye was taking its place. After a moment of awkwardly staring at the eye, I gently pulled it down to peer over it. Instead of someone being just behind it, I found that the telescope was... Well, it was probably long enough to reach across Ponyville. It extended far over the colorful and tasty landscape to what seemed to be a hill coated in either powdered sugar or marshmallow fluff. Or maybe coconut, though I hoped it was not. Whoever was peering at me was quite a distance away. I then lifted the telescope back to its previous height and turned to face the two sisters of the moon. "Uh... One of the locals, I guess?"

However, I suddenly saw the telescope rapidly retract into the horizon and out of sight. I assumed that whoever had been staring at me had decided that it had stared long enough. But before I could look away... Well... There seemed to be an explosion of pink smoke on the top of the hill while...a pink streak bordered by two lighter pink streaks rapidly rose into the air while leaving a trail of shimmering sparkles in its wake. While I could not possibly make out what was at the tip of the ever lengthening pink trail, it seemed to be gradually curving towards us. I heard Luna ask, "Um... What do you suppose that is?"

Before long, the thing even started to descend. And it was then that I heard a familiar high-pitched girl's voice shrieking out to us while growing steadily louder, "THEEERRRREEEE YOOOOOUUUUU ARRRRREEEE!!!!"

This kind of greeting was far more extreme than anything I was used to, so I began to back away and even turn to run. "Pinkiiiiiieee... Not so fast... I said... Get away from me!"

Next thing I know, there is a crash right behind me as a flurry of fireworks explodes all over. The shockwave of the crash knocked me right off my feet and sent me flipping through the air until I fell into something soft, bouncy, and even a bit sticky. It turned out that a taffy bush had broken my fall with me being stuck upside-down on it. But while I was starting to regain my bearings, I saw a familiar pink earth pony mare rocketing towards me with an ecstatic grin on her face.

"Wait a minute!" I shouted while extending my arms to keep her away. But that did not stop her. The crazy mare plunged right into me, wrapping her arms around me while the bush under us gave under her weight and speed before catapulting us both off like a trampoline. We ended up doing several back flips through the air before she landed on her hind hooves. And I was still upside-down with my face pressed against her belly.

"Oh my gosh, I can't believe you're here! We've got so much to catch up on... Uh... Hey, James? When did your head and legs swap places?" I heard the mare ask while hugging me tightly around my waist.

I spoke dryly to show I was not entirely amused with her antics. "I didn't. I'm down here."

"Oops!" She yelped before letting me go and causing me to flop onto my back. Gently landing on my head might have been more unpleasant if I did not have a bunch of chocolate-coated wafers under me. And right after that, she was looking at me with her head upside-down. "You OK?"

That face... It was only thenn while I got a good look at her that I realized who I was speaking to. And what I was and was not feeling while I did so. I reached up to her face with one hand and asked, "Pinkie Pie...?"

Pinkie seemed to understand what I was experiencing and gently curled her hoof over my wrist while my hand cupped her face. "Yeah... It's me. Can you see me? Can you hear me? You're not in pain, are you?"

My vision began to become blurred as I felt my eyes quiver. Before the tears could flow, I reached out and threw my arms around Pinkie Pie's neck. There were no words. I had felt her and smelled her the previous evening. And now I was seeing and hearing her for the first time in days without feeling any mind-numbing agony. I could still smell that sweet scent in her mane while it brushed against my nose. I soon felt Pinkie Pie embrace me as well before hearing her voice sounding as if she was trying to not cry. "It's OK... Everything's OK now... I'm here... You're here... We're all here..."

I knew it was all a dream. That once I woke up, I would likely be right back to where I was before. But for the time being, I felt no wariness towards Pinkie Pie. The memories that faded from my immediate memory the previous evening were still rather difficult to recall off of the top of my head. Everything was...back to normal.

"I trust that all is well over there?" I heard a familiar voice call out from nearby. It was then that Pinkie and I came back to our senses and glanced to our right. Hanging upside-down from what seemed to be a willow crossbred with licorice twists was Luna. One of the stretchy hanging branches had become wrapped firmly around one of her hind hooves and just had her hanging there with her arms crossed over her chest. She clearly was not amused.

"Oops! Did I send you two flying?! Hang on, I'll get you down!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed before she rushed over to the tree while completely forgetting about me for the moment. I too was finding myself cheering up at the rather humorous sight of Luna being stuck in a tree. But how was Pinkie Pie going to get her down?

It did not take long for Pinkie to show us what she had in mind. Once she was right by the trunk, I started hearing... Oh boy...

"Whoa, what are you doing under there?!" Luna called out while the tree shook. Due to the willow's low-hanging branches, Pinkie Pie was mostly obscured from our sight. But for what I could see... She seemed to be rapidly chomping away at the base of the tree like the world's most ravenously famished beaver.

I was left speechless with this most bizarre scene that was developing before me. What could I have said? Pinkie Pie was munching her way through the tree as if she were a chainsaw. Sure enough, the tree started to lurch to the side Luna was hanging from. "Oh no... No no no... Oh, forget it!" At those words, Luna vanished in a flash of light and suddenly appeared right next to me while back on her feet. I suppose she did not like the idea of a tree falling on her, even one made of licorice, and just teleported herself back to solid ground.

Of course, Pinkie Pie either did not notice Luna's absence from the tree or simply did not care. Very soon, the tree toppled and hit the ground with not a crash, but a flurry of thuds as the many strings of licorice hit the ground. Pinkie then hopped out from behind it and called out to us with a smile. "Plennty of licorice for everypony!"

"Um... Yes, we can see that... Wait a moment... Where is Nightmare Moon?" Luna retorted before glancing around. She did not get thrown very far at all when Pinkie had that crash landing, so where did the Princess of Dreams wind up?

I happened to glance to the other side of the road we were on and caught sight of a truly...bizarre creature coming our way. It was a walking quadruped mound of molten milk chocolate. I saw that it had an eye exposed. And judging by that beautiful yet unnatural teal eye with a narrow iris, it was Nightmare Moon. She then spoke out, "So... What'd I miss?"

"Uh... Wow. Where'd you end up after that blast?" I asked while I hurried over to her side. She was just reeking of a delicious sweet aroma.

Nightmare Moon extended her chocolaty wing and pointed the tip towards a pond of molten chocolate at the bottom of a shallow slope on the other side of the road. I suspect she may have struggled to climb out of it judging by how lethargic she was acting. Too tired to be angry or upset. "Right down there... Now, how do you recommend I get all of this off me?"

"Ooh, I know!" Pinkie Pie yelped while she hopped over to us. When she was about twenty paces away, she suddenly stopped and opened her mouth wide before her tongue suddenly extended and got stuck to Nightmare Moon's neck.

"Uh... What are you planning on... Wait... Wait, no! Nooooo!!!!" Nightmare Moon yelled as she was suddenly pulled right into Pinkie Pie's waiting maw. Despite being significantly larger than Pinkie Pie herself, it seemed like Nightmare Moon had somehow shrunken down enough to fit inside by the time she had been devoured. I was unsure whether to find this bizarre occurrence to be scary or laughably silly, but considering that it was Pinkie Pie doing it, I felt I had little to worry about.

Luna looked on from behind Pinkie Pie with a rather flummoxed expression. Pinkie seemed to be chewing and licking whatever was inside her mouth with her cheeks bulging. Finally, that nutty mare swallowed hard and... Out from behind her, a large egg the size of her head seemed to emerge from...somewhere. It was white, but was coated in large pink spots. Luna, who clearly saw everything, had a rather unnerved expression on her face while her eyes displayed a type of horror that I had never seen in them before. I decided to call out and asked, "Uh... Do I wanna know what just happened there?!"

"You doon't! You really don't!" Luna shouted while nervously backing away from Pinkie Pie's posterior. I know Pinkie is a person who rarely makes sense, but this was a new level of absurdity. Did I want to know where that egg came from? Probably not.

Pinkie Pie then turned to the egg and tapped on it a bit. "Oh, Nightmare Mooooon! You can come out now!"

The egg started to wobble and crack before Nightmare Moon burst from it with a grunt before falling flat on the ground while looking rather exhausted. But at the very least, she was completely spotless. "How did you even fit me into that thing?! And... Well, at least that got all the chocolate off. Do you handle your own dry-cleaning?"

"Do we truly want to know anything about how this world works when her mind is what's creating it?!" Luna said fairly loudly while seeming rather terrified about discussing the topic. "There's a reason why I seldom dive into this particular mare's dreams, you know!"

Nightmare Moon promptly brought a hoof to her face while she shook her head. "Of course... While dreams do tend to get surreal, hers go the extra mile more often than not... I had forgotten entirely."

Pinkie Pie then merely hopped over to the Princess of Dreams. "Why'd you ever wanna leave?! Just look at this place! It's everything your sweet tooth could ever want!"

The two princesses took a moment to survey their surroundings. Luna then spoke, "Hmm... I suppose you have a point. This world, while certainly surreal, does seem rather tame compared to the few other dreams I've seen from you."

"What do you mean?! My dreams are perfectly normal! There's never anything weird in them! Well... They're normal for me, at least." Pinkie Pie exclaimed while sounding just slightly annoyed by that claim.

However, Nightmare Moon then glared at my friend and asked, "Is that so? Then would you kindly explain the dream where I found myself in a saccharine little village exclusively of mares with empty dead eyes?"

Pinkie Pie then just shrieked in utter terror and jumped back. "Eek, you saw that?! Oh, no no no no no! Forget you ever saw that dream! Some things must never be known to Equestria or anypony else!"

I rolled my eyes at that. Pinkie Pie had not changed at all. Not that I was complaining. After all that had happened recently, it did my heart good to know Pinkie Pie was still herself. I then stepped forward and asked, "So... What is there to do here? This place called Candy Land or something?"

Pinkie Pie then looked up at me and smiled, apparently happy to have been reminded of where we were. "It sure is! Right now, we're in Licorice Grove. I can show you around, if you want..." However, her expression then darkened while she glanced back at the two royal sisters and then back at me. She then turned to Luna and Nightmare Moon before asking, "Um... Your highnesses? I know you've been sticking with James every night for a while, but... Would it be OK if it could just be me and him for tonight?"

This request prompted quitte a shocked look from both of the two princesses as they soon glanced at each other. Pinkie Pie then explained further, "It's just... I haven't been able to get anywhere near James since...you know... I wanna make up for lost time. That's OK, isn't it?"

After a moment longer, Luna simply shrugged her shoulders and smiled warmly. "Well, I don't see why not. But that's entirely up to him, isn't it?"

I looked down at Pinkie Pie while she looked back up at me. She was smiling rather pathetically, possibly in an attempt to goad me into agreeing. Although I must say that it was largely unnecessary. I greatly missed the Pinkie Pie I so fondly remembered and certainly wanted to make up for lost time with her. I looked at the two princesses before me and nodded. "Actually... That sounds like a good idea. Is that OK with you two?"

Nightmare Moon then smiled slightly and nodded as well. "It is our duty during these troubled times to ensure that you sleep and dream peacefully. If what you wish is to spend your time in this dream with Pinkie Pie, we will not stop you."

Pinkie Pie smiled brightly, though not as brightly as she usually does when a conversation goes her way. But she quickly hid that slight showing of insecurity and jumped forward before her arms extended somehow and wrapped them around the necks of the two sisters several times before pulling them close for a grateful hug. "Oh, thank you! You won't regret this!"

"Uh... How are you doing this?" Nightmare Moon asked while giving Pinkie's arm a funny gaze, clearly unnerved by the bizarre sight.

However, Luna merely smirked while trying to not laugh. "You know that Pinkie Pie is somehow less affected by the laws of reality, sister. Combine that with the laws of the dream realm and you have an entity who makes no sense at all." The two royal sisters both laughed together while I snickered lightly under my breath as well.

Once Pinkie Pie released the two princesses from her stretchy grip, the two of them then spread their wings and took to the air before hovering above us. Luna then called out, "Well then, the two of you be sure to enjoy yourselves! Although, if I may ask... Do you have any recommendations on where we should explore first?"

Pinkie Pie then pointedd to... I think it was the east? "I definitely recommend checking out Rocky Candy Mountain! You can't miss it!"

"Rock candy, you say? Well, I can hardly wait! Let's be off, Luna." Nightmare Moon replied before she and her sister soared away and out of sight towards a large hill in the far distance.

However, while Pinkie Pie waved goodbye, she suddenly gasped. "Oops! Forgot to tell them about the chickens!"

"What about the chickens?" I asked with mild concern, knowing nothing about this strange and delicious world.

Pinkie Pie then turned to me and giggled with that delirious grin I had come to know her for. "Oh, nothing much. Just forgot to mention that the chickens there lay soft-boiled eggs."

Once that little conversation was over, I followed Pinkie Pie wherever she led me down the road. She must have been in a good mood since she was constantly hopping instead of walking. It really did feel like I was finally in the presence of the Pinkie Pie I know and adore.

"So... What is there to do in this place? Just eat the world?" I asked while surveying my surroundings. While I do have a sweet tooth, it is not particularly ravenous and I could not see myself getting the same level of enjoyment out of this world that Pinkie Pie does.

"Well... There's plenty to eat! And you don't have to worry about it all going to your gut since it's all a dream!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed before hopping off of the path and pulling a giant drinking straw out of nowhere and dunking it into another chocolate pond. She then closed her lips over the end and started sucking the whole thing up.

I was unsure whether or not to feel impressed or disgusted by the sight of Pinkie Pie gorging herself on liquid chocolate. She did not even pause to take a breath. It was one big inhale. After roughly a minute, she finally stopped and breathed a long sigh of satisfaction. "Yummmmmy! Huh? Ooh! Swedish fish!"

"Huh? What kinda fish?" I asked while I drew closer. When I reached the edge of the surprisingly emptied pond, I saw several dozen small multicolored gummy fish flopping around in the basin. Although they seemed to be alive... Best not think about it too hard. "Hey, those are some of my favorite candies!"

"I got it!" Pinkie said with a smile before pulling a straw basket out of nowhere and setting it by the edge. I stepped back while she jumped down into the emptied pond. A second later, a flurry of candy fish started getting flung into the air before landing right in the basket. "One fishy, two fishy, three fishy, four! A dozen would be nice, but you can always have more!"

A miinute later, Pinkie Pie hopped out of the pond and stood by the basket of gummy fish. It had been filled to near bursting. "All yours, James!"

"Many thanks, Pinkie. And... Man, that's a lot of fish." I said with a smile while noticing the faint scent of wine gum wafting from the pile of candy fish flopping around in the basket.

Before long, we were heading on down the chocolate wafer brick path while I constantly snacked on the candy fish in the basket that was hanging from my hand. Good stuff and I could not get enough. However, we soon came to a shallow hillside that brought to mind rock gardens. Only the gravel that usually covers them was replaced with jelly beans. The strange thing is each patch was divided by small graham crackers with two rows of identical colors being right next to each other. Each color was divided in half. Pinkie Pie seemed rather excited by the sight of them and hurried over. "Ooh, I was wanting to try these! Loopy jelly beans!"

"What makes them loopy exactly?" I asked while drawing near. I had reduced my fish supply to around half, but decided to stop since I was certain I would be snacking on beans soon instead.

Pinkie giggled excitedly at me and hopped to turn around. "These are loopy because they can be one of two flavors! Take a look."

It turned out that each divided row of matching jelly beans had a sign standing at the front. The text on it revealed their flavors, but did not say which side is which and the fact that the words were listed vertically did not help. "OK... Uh... Either tooty fruity or stinky sock... What?"

I heard my friend snickering madly behind me. "Go on! Read the rest!"

I soon found that these jelly beans are the kinds you would buy for your friends to prank them or to eat on a dare. "Popcorn or rotten egg...peach or vomit...juicy pear or mucous...lime or lawn clippings...blueberry or toothpaste...chocolate pudding or dog food...coconut or baby wipes... You really expect me to eat these?"

"I sure do! Because..." Pinkie said before pointing her hoof at my face. "I dare YOU to take this challenge with me!"

Considering that theree did not seem to be a whole lot to do in this tasty world aside from devouring the landscape and ecosystem, I decided to partake in this silly little game. "All right then. Ladies first."

"Oki doki loki! Let's see... Let's try...this one!" She said before going to the rows of yellowish green jelly beans. The flavor would either be pear or mucous. She then snatched up a bean from the right side and started munching it.

I waited with some anticipation, wondering if she would be tasting something that you would frequently taste while having a case of bronchitis. But she soon smiled and said, "Mmm, that's a pear! Kinda wish it was a bit crunchier though."

Assuming that the two rows divided up the flavors, it would be pointless to try the other side. So I headed over to the rows of blue jelly beans. "My turn. OK, blueberry or toothpaste..."

I decided to test if the tastier jelly beans were always on the right side and chose from the right. My hopes were dashed as I soon noticed the taste of fluoride in my mouth. Not a bad taste though, seeing as how toothpaste is supposed to go in your mouth. "That's toothpaste, but it's actually not bad. Pretty good."

"Ooh, a win-win flavor combo, huh?! Awesome! I'll try...lime or lawn clippings!" Pinkie exclaimed before hurrying over to the rows of green jelly beans. She chose one from the left side and soon looked like she was tasting something quite tasty.

"Got lime this time?" I asked while moving over to the white beans coated in multicolored specks.

To my surprise, Pinkie Pie did not give me the response I was expecting. "Nope! Lawn clippings! And it's pretty good!"

Seeing as how these flavors are either yummy or disgusting, I could see that lawn clippings would not taste good to anyone who is not an herbivore. "Well, of course it tastes good to you! I see you ponies eating grass all the time on your sandwiches!" That quip got a good laugh from Pinkie while I chose from the right side of the jelly beans before me. "OK... Dirty socks or tooty fruity..."

I started munching on the bean, but soon started to feel like I was smelling something odd. Only I was not smelling with my nose, but my tongue. "What's that... Am I smelling... Oh, good god... I got socks!"

To be fair, smelly socks do not smell that bad and might even smell a little good depending on who you ask, so I was not all that grossed out by the taste. Still would have preferred tooty fruity though. Once Pinkie Pie was done laughing at my reaction, she trotted over to the row of white jelly beans before choosing one from the left side. "Let's see... Coconut or baby wipes this time."

She soon started chewing, but then she started grimacing while shaking her head. I tried to hold in my laughter, but she soon said, "Wow... Ugh... So that's why Pumpkin Cake stopped chewing on those things when I was changing her diaper..."

I could not help laughing hard at the expression on her face. She soon coughed up the mangled remains of the bean and groaned in displeasure. Well, I suppose the thrill of not knowing what you will get is part of the fun. Although Pinkie Pie certainly would not agree. Once she was done gagging, she started rubbing a layer of chocolate dirt on her tongue to remove the taste. Anyway, it was my turn again.

"Let's see... Chocolate pudding or dog food." I muttered while standing before the rows of brown jelly beans. I chose the left side and started munching on one. "Hm... Huh... Dry dog food. Not bad, actually."

"Huh? Really? It's OK?" Pinkie asked while watching me.

I shrugged my shoulders and said, "Yeah, it's not bad at all. I used to eat the stuff my grandfather kept around for his hunting hounds a long time ago. You'd be surprised."

This seemed to give Pinkie Pie an idea. "Well... I could see if Applejack could spare you some of Winona's food! She eats the dry kind too."

"Hey, just because I liked that stuff as a youngster doesn't mean I wanna snack on it now! My tastes have become a bit more refined since then! Anyway, it's your move." I replied with a slight smirk, finding that question to be rather silly.

"Oki doki loki! Let's see... I wanna try...popcorn or rotten egg!" Pinkie Pie said while she went to the rows of white jelly beans. I almost cringed at the thought of her tasting a rotten egg. The stuff smells bad enough by itself, so I could only imagine the taste of it.

Fortunately for Pinkie, it seemed she got the right one when she chose the left side. "Mmm! Now it just needs a little butter!"

"Guess it's my turn then. And it's... Oh no..." There was only one row of jelly beans left to try. They were an orange color associated with peaches. "Peach or vomit... What a way to end it."

"Hold on, James! How about we both do it? It'll be funnier that way!" Pinkie asked while she hopped over to me. I guess it would add to the thrill knowing one of us would get stuck with the wrong one and would come down to a flip of a coin.

"If you say so. Well... I guess...right for me." I said while feeling rather nervous. I took a bean in hand while Pinkie Pie took one from the other side. We then stepped away from the rows of loopy jelly beans. "Well...bon appetit, I guess."

Together, we popped our beans into our mouths and started chewing. Now, while peach has never been one of my favorite fruits or flavors, I was pleasantly surprised by the flavor I was tasting. "Mmm... That's good... Wait a minute..."

It was then that I realized what getting the right flavor meant for me. It meant... I rapidly backed away before Pinkie suddenly gagged and... All over the ground in front of me, she heaved great torrents of brown fluid that formed a great puddle. "What the... Pinkie! That's all the chocolate you drank from that pond!" To be fair, it actually smelled pretty good!

My friend panted and wheezed while more chocolate oozed from her open mouth. "Wow... So...that's what vomit tastes like... Funny that the stuff I just puked up tastes better than the jelly bean did!" However, she then eyed the puddle of chocolate before her and suddenly pulled out two giant drinking straws. "It still looks good! Want some?"

I could not help laughing at the absurdity of the question while still feeling rather appalled and threw up my hands. "What?! No, absolutely not! I don't care how it looks or smells! I'm not eating anything that's already been festering in someone's stomach!"

"Oh well. Your loss!" That nutjob of a mare said before sticking one straw into the puddle before sucking hard on the other end.

I cringed at the sight of my friend consuming the puddle of vomit in front of her. I do not care if it was nothing but chocolate, vomit is still vomit! "Ewwww!!! Pinkie, that's just wrong! Stop it!"

It did not take long for Pinkie Pie to finish ingesting the chocolate she had already eaten once. "Wow! Even better going down the second... Wait... That's... Uh oh..."

"Whaddya mean 'uh oh'? What is it this time?!" I practically yelled just seconds before Pinkie Pie suddenly heaved again, puking the contents of her stomach up a second time. That second time must have taken a lot out of her since she dropped to her knees while coughing hard. After a moment of incredibly awkward silence while staring at the puddle, I asked, "The bean was in that puddle?"

"Uh huh..." Pinkie wheezed before clumsily climbing to her feet. Feeling rather sorry for my friend experiencing such a powerful bout of vomiting, I handed her a cluster of my gummy fish. She gratefully took them into her mouth and started chewing. "Mmmm.... Much better. Thanks."

Not much later, we found ourselves taking a walk through a forest that... Well, the trees were slender and looked like candy sticks. I was still munching on the basketful of gummy fish I had while Pinkie Pie was just hopping along. However, she soon came to a stop. "Ooh! Look!"

Just up ahead, something hopped out of a taffy bush. It seemed to be a small rabbit, but it was entirely a dark brown. "A chocolate bunny?"

"It sure is! And it's mine!" Pinkie shouted before she charged at the rabbit and leaped at it with jaws open wide. Fortunately, the rabbit had the presence of mind to not let itself end up in someone's mouth and ran away just before Pinkie Pie could faceplant right into the ground where the rabbit had been standing. I got a good laugh out of that, but that did not stop Pinkie. Once she had shaken her head to clear her vision and get the cocoa powder off her face, she dashed after that bunny like a hungry fox. "Wait! Come back! Let me taste you!"

I bowed my head while snickering under my breath. It was so good to have the real Pinkie Pie back. I then decided to stay where I was so she could easily find her way back to me. The candy stick forest was surprisingly dense. However, I soon heard the sound of hooves coming up from behind me. I suppose the rabbit had led her around in a loop to wind up behind me. I then turned around and asked, "Did that wascally wabbit outsmart you, Pinkie?"

Next thing I know, something smacks my basket out of my hand and spills my gummy fish all over the ground. "Ha ha. Very funny. You get a good laugh out of that?"

That voice was Pinkie Pie's, but it was so mean and spiteful. Even so, I was annoyed that she would do that to my snack and turned to face her after looking at where my snack had been scattered. "Hey, what's your deal? Was that really ne... Wait..."

Something was wrong. The Pinkie Pie before me was looking rather angry. And her coat and mane... It was...grayish. Dull. And familiar... The same way she looked when... "You're not Pinkie Pie..."

"Of course I'm Pinkie Pie! Guess Fluttershy must've done more than give you a headache back then." She cruelly said while bringing up unpleasant memories. But... Wait. How did she know Fluttershy kicked me in the head? She was not there to actually witness that... Was she?

Fortunately, she did not have that much time to yell at me. A familiar voice then called out from behind me, "Hey!"

The two of us then turned and saw the real Pinkie Pie trotting towards us with an uncharacteristically fierce scowl on her face. At least I am sure that was the real Pinkie Pie. Her colors were bright and vibrant shades of pink. She then marched right up to the grayish version of herself and looked her dead in the eye. "You leave my friend alone! He's been through a lot of awful stuff lately and doesn't need some meanie jerk yelling at him!"

Surprisingly, the grayish Pinkie Pie did not seem very fazed by the real Pinkie Pie getting right up in her face. "Oh, buzz off, you phony. He knows who the real Pinkie Pie is. He knows it."

"Yeah, you bet he knows. The real Pinkie Pie is one of his bestest friends in all of Equestria. ME!" Pinkie replied rather angrily while getting even closer to her grayish copy.

However, the rather mean version of Pinkie Pie was not going to back down easily. "No, I'm Pinkie Pie."

But then Pinkie Pie got right up in her face while holding her hoof to her chest and yelled, "I'M Pinkie Pie!"

"I'm Pinkie Pie!" The grayish Pinkie yelled back. They just started parroting the same line over and over while mimicking each other's poses. It was becoming so absurd that I was even finding it more laughable than stressful. I even took the opportunity to round up my dropped fish and placed them back in the basket while the two mares argued loudly.

Finally, the two of them just glared at each other while growling. It is rare to see Pinkie Pie angry, but she was clearly getting quite frustrated. Finally, she seemed to smirk and took a few steps back. "I'll prove that I'm Pinkie Pie."

She then brought her hoof to her jaw and pulled it away. However, I then noticed something missing. Her mouth was gone! It looked as if her coat had just grown over it! And resting atop her upturned hoof was...a disembodied smirk that soon turned into a moving mouth. "First, I'll do this!"

She then tossed her mouth into the air before sliding her eyes off of her face in the same manner and began to prance around while juggling them with her mouth like some eyeless and mouthless circus performer. While bizarre behavior from Pinkie Pie is pretty much routine, I have never seen her try something as impossible as that before. Even her grayish copy seemed a bit uneasy while watching this potentially haunting performance.

A moment later, Pinkie Pie somehow put her eyes and mouth back on her face. "Next, I'll do this!" Her torso then suddenly extended to my left and through the forest while her lower torso stood where it was. It was as if she jumped, but her lower body decided to stay behind. Once her upper body was out of sight, I then heard her voice speak to my right. "Hello!"

Pinkie Pie's upper body was extending from over the horizon. She had just tapped her mean gray copy on the shoulder, mildly startling her before suddenly retracting back over the horizon and back to her lower body in front of us in a matter of seconds. Just...try to not think too hard about that.

"And now, I'll do this!" Pinkie Pie said before she suddenly jumped up and...completely disappeared.

And then the mean Pinkie Pie suddenly vomited up a pile of gumballs! And then she grew giant moose antlers! And finally, her hooves turned into heavy bricks!:pinkiecrazy:

Pinkie, what the hell are you doing writing with this?! Get that pen away from my journal! Write your own! And why can I see and hear you just fine without getting hurt?

But James, this is funny! It'll make the readers laugh!:pinkiehappy:

Pinkie Pie. Whose journal is this?

Oh...fine. I'll stop. But can I please write one more thing?:pinkiesad2:

All right, but make it short.

All right! To all the readers out there, don't worry too much! No matter how bad things get, everything will turn out just fine!:pinkiesmile:

And then the mean Pinkie Pie turned into a:pinkiecrazy:

OUT!!!

EEK! OK, bye!:pinkiegasp:

I have no idea how to describe what happened next. The grayish Pinkie Pie suddenly choked and gagged before vomiting violently. Only...the contents of her stomach seemed to be nothing but completely dry multicolored gumballs. Once a pile of them had formed between us, she yelped as a pair of large moose antlers suddenly sprouted from the sides of her head. Her hooves then suddenly extended and... I swear they looked like red bricks. And they seemed to be just about as heavy too. "What's happening to me?!"

Right after that, Pinkie Pie seemed to drop back down from nowhere. I instantly asked, "What the hell did you just do?!"

Her response was brief and precise. "I just messed around with the script! And now I'll do this!"

Pinkie then placed her left hoof on her right and began to...rotate it. It sounded like she was winding up a music box or something. The pink coat over her wrist became increasingly twisted like a spring. Even her mean-spirited clone seemed baffled by this. After roughly a minute, Pinkie Pie stopped. It looked like a tightly coiled spring was tucked inside her wrist.

"And finally..." She said quietly while reaching back with her hoof. "I'll do this!"

A second later, she thrust her hoof forward only for the 'spring' in her wrist to launch her hoof forward at great speed, turning it quite literally into a spring-loaded punch. It hooked upward at the last second, slamming hard into the grayish Pinkie Pie's jaw and sending her hurtling skyward and over the horizon while letting out a long yell.

"And that's how you know I'm Pinkie Pie!" My friend said triumphantly while she trotted over to me while her uncoiled wrist returned to normal.

However, I could only snicker and shake my head while remembering her words. "Messed with the script... You're awesome, you know that?"

Once my friend was right next to me though, she frowned right away. "Hey... I wasn't gone too long, was I? She didn't do anything really mean, right?"

I shook my head while dusting off the powdered cocoa from some of my fish. "Fortunately, no. All she had the chance to do was knock my fish out of my hand. It's OK now though."

Pinkie Pie breathed a huge sigh of relief. "That's good... But just what was she doing here?! I haven't seen her in my dreams so far..."

"No idea... Should we just keep moving?" I asked in the hopes of just moving on and forgetting about that little disturbance.

"Uh... Sure! Say, you wanna go skiing?" Pinkie asked in return while seeming noticeably more excited than a moment ago.

"Skiing? I don't know how." I replied while imagining myself having trouble right away once I was on the slopes.

"Oh... What about snowboarding?" She then asked while still looking rather hopeful.

"While I would probably be better on a board than skis, I still don't know how to actually do that." I replied while still liking the idea of snowboarding.

Pinkie Pie then paused momentarily while holding a hoof to her chin. "Hmmm... Well... What about just sledding?"

"Sledding? Wow, I haven't done that in ages. Sounds fun! But... Where exactly did you plan on taking us?" I asked in return with a smile. Although it was funny that she mentioned skiing. It was far too warm out to possibly ski anywhere.

My answer seemed to perk my friend up quite a bit as she suddenly trotted on ahead. "It's right this way!"

Knowing that Pinkie Pie probably really knew her way around better than I did, I followed after her at a brisk pace. Before long, we emerged from the forest to find a rather unexpected sight. A ski lift stood before us that led up to a nearby mountain. Surprisingly, it was covered in white snow. Or was it? "Hey, Pinkie? Just to check... That mountain isn't really covered in snow, is it?"

"Nope! It's all powdered sugar!" Pinkie Pie said with a giggle before trotting over to what I assumed was the ticket booth. It was made entirely out of gingerbread, icing, and peppermint candies. She then held up two gumballs and said, "Two, please!"

It seemed that the ticket provider was a gingerbread man. Even though his face made of flat gingerbread, icing, and red candy bits did not change at all to speak, his short stubby arm bent forward and grabbed the gumballs. I could not help snickering under my breath, "My god, this world really is just like any candy land you could see in any little kid's film of your choice."

Pinkie Pie then trotted over to me with a smile on her face. "We're all set! Let's grab a seat and be on our way."

The benches that hung overhead were being suspended on thick wires that seemed to be made of sturdy licorice strips while the benches themselves were made of sugar wafers. I was actually rather hesitant to sit on one out of fear of it not being able to withstand our combined weight. Either way, I got myself close to the ground and sat down on the next one that came by while Pinkie Pie did the same. Next thing I knew, we were being carried lazily through the air towards the summit of the sugarcoated mountain before us.

The view on the way up was astounding. Nothing but an edible landscape as far as you could see. Although I noticed that Pinkie Pie was being abnormally quiet. If she was riding a ski lift over a landscape of candies and chocolate, I would expect her to have a hard time staying quiet. She would likely be pointing at everything and anything that looked colorful and tasty. Not that I minded her being quiet. It felt good to just enjoy the lull in the excitement before arriving at the summit for the excitement of going back down the mountain.

After a few moments of silence, I felt the bench lurch slightly before feeling Pinkie Pie sidle up right next to me. I glanced to my left and saw her looking at me with an uncharacteristically somber frown. "Something wrong?"

She sighed for a second before gently leaning against me. "I just really missed you... And I felt so scared when I saw her there with you..."

I tenderly wrapped my arm around her with my hand resting upon her shoulder. "I missed you bad too... Almost forgot what it's like to hear you laugh."

Pinkie giggled just slightly at my words before nuzzling her head against my chest. "It felt...so nice to finally see and touch you again... Even if I couldn't say anything or let you see me..."

I thought back to the moment when I felt her near me when Twilight Sparkle temporarily took away my sight and hearing. I could not see her, nor could I hear her peppy voice. But I could feel her. And I could smell her. That faint scent of Sugarcube Corner's kitchen was still being carried in her mane as I inhaled through my nostrils, even among the scents of so many other sweet delicacies being carried on the wind. And now, I could see and hear her once more.

My arms wrapped around my dear friend and held her even closer to me while I sighed and bowed my head to rest it upon her mane. "I'm glad you haven't changed..."

For a good while, the two of us just sat there in each other's company while awaiting our arrival at the mountain's summit. It was just...a moment of reconnecting with someone I feared was gone forever. Eventually, we did arrive at the white top of the mountain and hopped off the ski lift. There seemed to be another gingerbread booth along with various types of skiing gear propped up against its walls.

Pinkie Pie wasted no time in perking up and hurrying over to the skiing equipment. A moment later, she wobbled over to me while carrying a large flat sled before plopping it down right at the edge of the slope that went down the side of the mountain. Only I noticed some odd design choices. It actually seemed to have a steering wheel of sorts, although it was more rectangular than round, and the forward half of the runners were separate from the back. They seemed designed to turn so the sled could move in more than a straight line. I was especially surprised to see that the sled was just my size. With the curved domed cover over the base of the wheel's rod and a low seat on it, it brought to mind a type of bobsled. True to the world we were in, it seemed to be made of graham crackers, hard candy, and solid chocolate. "Wow... Never seen a sled you could actually pilot. Looks like fun."

"And it's all yours!" Pinkie replied while she ran back over to the booth and staggered back over to me with a pair of skis under her hooves and some ski poles being clutched in her ankle joints. She was also wearing a set of big goggles over her eyes that had a very reflective lens. For once, it was not made of anything edible. "All ready?"

I must confess that I felt rather nervous about this whole thing while I looked down the slope. Sports have never been my thing, and while a bit of excitement is always good, I needed a bit of a push to actually get going. Something Pinkie Pie was all too willing to give.

"OK, I'll be coming along in a minute! Enjoy the ride!" I heard Pinkie say the instant I turned away. I felt the sled lurch forward as she gave me a push and the downward incline caused the sled to begin to speed up.

"Uh... OK, let's do this!" I said as a new rush hit me while my speed increased. Pretty soon, I was hurtling down the mountainside with the sweet smell of sugar all around me.

I found very quickly that I could indeed change the trajectory of the sled with turns of the wheel in my hands, though I dared not make a quick turn lest I tumble sideways. And sure enough, I heard Pinkie Pie cheering as she went airborne from a jump before landing beside me with her ski poles in her grasp. She looked my way with her eyes obstructed by her goggles. "Having fun?!"

"Yup!" I replied while trying to stay focused on the path ahead of me. I would occasionally have to weave around the odd candy tree, but the path was largely open. However, after only a couple of minutes, I was dealt an unexpected interruption. Right ahead of me, the ground suddenly popped open like a bunker hatch.

"What the...?!" I yelped while I helplessly slid right down the new path before the place went dark when the hatch closed right behind me. I heard Pinkie Pie call out, but there was not enough time for either of us to react.

I was sliding down a narrow tunnel that was lightly illuminated by what seemed to be some multicolored luminescent rock candy crystals embedded in the walls and ceiling while the air smelled strongly of cocoa powder. Perhaps it was due to their crystalline appearance, but I was given the impression that I was now on some sort of mine cart attraction. I whooped and yelled in excitement as I hit several turns and steep drops. It may not have been what Pinkie Pie had in mind, but I was having a blast.

The ride went on for a couple of minutes, which is actually quite long for amusement park standards. Finally, I felt the sled get launched into the air, sending me flying right out of my seat. I heard the sled crash somewhere below me, but I landed on something that felt pretty soft before I was catapulted into the air again while slowly turning in the air. I finally fell rather lightly on something that recoiled under my weight to minimize the impact. Once I felt myself come to a stop while upside-down, I let out a laugh. "Woo hoo hoo! What a ride!"

One thing I noticed right away was that I was strangely unable to move. Was I pinned to something? I was stuck upside-down and could not pull myself to the ground. I felt something pinning my wrists and ankles to whatever surface I was on. Worse, the chamber I was in was pitch black. There was not a single source of light anywhere.

"Uh... Pinkie Pie? Hello?" I called out, realizing that I was stuck. This surely must have been something that she planned. She was probably already nearby or on her way to me. However, I did not wait long before I heard and saw a match being lit.

"That you, Pinkie?" I asked while watching that tiny flame moving through the air. It was almost unbearably quiet and a strange tension was building. Soon, I saw another larger flame appear as the match seemed to ignite a candle. And standing within the glow of the flame was a familiar face. "Pinkie?"

Due to the orange glow of the flame, I could not make out the tone of the mare's coat. However, she was casting me a noticeable scowl. She then seemed to light a few more candles that were concealed in the darkness that cast a larger glow over the immediate area. They were all set upon a single table. And among the glow on the table seemed to be some...rather unsettling tools.

"So, you enjoyed that little detour?" Pinkie Pie said to me while she came to the side of the table that held the various tools. I was unsure whether or not to feel wary or annoyed by my restraints. But I could clearly see that the mare before me was the same imposter as before, only she somehow had managed to remove her antlers while her hooves were back to normal.

"Uh... Yeah, actually. What do you want?" I retorted, wanting nothing to do with this foul doppelganger.

For whatever reason, her rather bitter expression turned into a cruel smirk. "You really wanna know?"

Out of nowhere, something moved from my left and clamped over the left side of my face. Some sort of facial brace? I felt my left eye suddenly open exceptionally wide and soon found that I could not even blink. While I grunted from the discomfort, I saw the false Pinkie Pie reach for the table and pick up a pair of clasps in her ankle joint. She then sneered at me and hissed, "I want some toppings for my cupcakes."

"Toppings? What kinda..." I began to reply before freezing as she began to slowly approach me. The two tips of the clasps were constantly pointing at my face. Or rather...my eye. "Wait... No, you're not... You're not seriously going to..."

I began to fidget and squirm, struggling against my restraints while Pinkie Pie drew closer. Almost as if she was relishing my fear. "That's right. I want something soft and squishy to go with my Nightmare Night themed cupcakes. And those little peepers are perfect for it."

"Why're you doing this?! What do you have against me?!" I practically yelled as I dreaded the thought of what she was about to do to me. But no matter how much I struggled, I could not escape.

"Why?" She asked with her smirk turning into another scowl. "Because I hate you. I always hated..."

There was a loud crack as her head twitched while that angry expression became a more dazed one. She then collapsed in front of me while I noticed the broken end of a candy cane roll by her. It must have been at least as thick as my leg. And standing right behind her with the rest of that candy cane clutched in her arms was the real Pinkie Pie.

"Pinkie...?" I said softly while my anxiety began to subside. Her expression seemed rather grim and focused while she held the broken stick of peppermint candy in her arms. I was especially impressed that she had clubbed her doppelganger over the head just to get her away from me. But when her eyes met mine, her face rapidly dissolved into one of immense relief.

Pinkie Pie silently dropped her makeshift club and hurried over to me. I felt whatever was on my face slide away, my eye blinking instantly afterward while my wrists were released before I also felt my ankles become free. I did all I could to ease my descent to the floor before I noticed Pinkie Pie quickly strap her unpleasant copy to the table I had been pinned to. Probably to insure she would not come after us again.

I sat on the floor while watching Pinkie shackle my incapacitated captor to where I had been a moment before. And soon, she turned to me and embraced me tightly before I could even properly react. "Are you OK...? She didn't hurt you, did she?"

I felt myself relax in her grasp while I too held my friend in my arms. I was most fortunate that she found me as quickly as she did. "No... I'm glad you showed up when you did. Said something about using my peepers for cupcake toppings..."

Just hearing that made her cringe. She then whispered, "Let's get outta here... I don't wanna look at this stuff. Bad memories..."

"All right..." I said briefly before I stood up and began to follow her out of the chamber. But while we passed by the table that held the candles, I got a good look at the other tools. They seemed to consist of garden shears, a large knife, a hacksaw, a hammer, and...a motorized circular saw? "Pinkie... Why do you remember seeing stuff like this?"

By that point, Pinkie Pie's gait became unsteady while she walked. "It was a nightmare I had once... I wish I couldn't remember it... Some stupid sergeant guy covered in sprinkles brainwashed me into... I don't wanna say it..."

Pinkie Pie then suddenly sat down and buried her face in her hooves. She was crying. "That wasn't me... I'd never do that to Rainbow Dash... Stupid donuts and sprinkles before bed... Stupid sergeant with sprinkles... Stupid, stupid, stupid..."

What in the world did she dream that those tools reminded her of? Was the room we were in about to become a type of torture chamber if she had not intervened? Even so, it is rare to see Pinkie Pie cry over anything. She was clearly hurt. I kneeled behind her and wrapped my arms around her while whispering into her ear. "I know that wasn't you... Anyone who seriously thinks you could ever become like that is an astounding idiot who deserves to get pelted with every tomato in Ponyville."

Among her quiet sobs, I could hear a soft giggle in Pinkie Pie's voice. She soon lowered her hooves from her eyes and looked back at me while sniffling loudly. "Yeah... Then he'd be the sergeant of tomatoes instead... Thanks, James..."

Not wanting to stay in that creepy dungeon any longer, the two of us hurried down a narrow corridor and soon found ourselves at the base of the mountain we had just been sliding down. It seemed that wherever we had just been was a natural cave. I then asked, "So... Where to next?"

After Pinkie Pie dried her tears, she seemed to reach past me before pulling something behind me... I swear, it almost felt like she had just pulled a new backdrop behind me. And strangely... I do not know how she did it, but being in a dream world likely helped, I found myself standing on a wafer dock beside a... Well, I actually am not too sure what it was made out of, but a gondola was floating in a slowly flowing river of liquid chocolate. It seemed to be lined with giant gummy bears that were meant to be used as pillows. "Um... A boat ride?"

Pinkie then trotted up beside me and said, "I was thinking we could just spend a little time relaxing after everything."

Before I could answer, I felt a slight quiver in me. I recognized it right away. "Well, seeing as how I'll probably be waking up soon... Sure thing."

I then stepped into the boat and just lied down on the soft tasty cushions while Pinkie Pie hopped in before pushing the gondola away from the dock and just set us adrift. With the dream nearing its end, we had no destination. Just to spend our final minutes together before we would have to awaken. To make the ride even more comfortable, the stern had a canopy made of colorful paper.

For a moment, I just lied there while taking shelter under the canopy to keep the sun out of my eyes. However, I soon felt Pinkie Pie lying upon me while nestling her head against my chest. She did not say a word. I merely responded by draping my arm over her side. After what felt like several minutes, I heard Pinkie Pie speak up. "James...?"

When I tilted my head forward to look down at her, I saw that her eye was looking right at me. "May I come see you again today?"

As much as I wanted to see my friend in person and not just in a dream, I knew better than to just let her stroll into my hospital room without any precautions. "You might want to check with Twilight first. But if she thinks you can, then sure."

Pinkie Pie smiled in a rather sad way before closing her eyes and holding onto me. "I can't wait to be able to talk to you again... I still need to say I'm sorry..."

"Sorry? For... Oh... You can tell me here, right?" I replied while realizing what it was she was feeling guilty for. I had all but forgotten about it.

"No... I wanna say it to you for real... I didn't do all that in a dream, so I shouldn't say it to you here. I'll wait..." She said somberly while sounding noticeably less peppy than before.

I said nothing in objection. The two of us just floated down the river in silence. Eventually, as I felt that odd sensation again, I felt the boat lurch forward a bit. When I looked towards the bow, I saw the reason for it. A pair of familiar alicorns had landed upon the deck.

"I trust you two had a good time?" Luna asked while peering into the canopy that shielded us from the sun.

Pinkie Pie lifted her head in surprise before nodding with a faint smile. "Uh huh... It was fun... Um... Do you think you can bring him by tomorrow night too?"

Nightmare Moon then asked, "Hmm... Well, that's up to him now, isn't it?"

I did not think long to come up with a reply. "I think I'd like that. Same time tomorrow?"

Pinkie did not offer a verbal reply. She merely held me in a tight embrace. However, it was then that my vision began to blur. Before my vision faded, I heard Luna speak out to me. "Take care, my friend. We will see you again tonight."

I felt a familiar cushion below me as my senses returned. A familiar beeping sound reached my ears. And then... The memories. As my eyes adjusted while I began to understand that I was once again back in the real world, the memories began to creep forward into the forefront of my mind. The pain... It sapped my will and drive. However, I was quick to notice some that had been present before had gone silent. The memories involving Pinkie Pie from that day did not flash through my mind once.

With the pain having been somewhat dulled, I did not feel quite as drained or lethargic as before. I even felt a bit of my appetite return when one of the nurses brought me some food for breakfast. Granted, hospital food is seldom very appetizing, but the memory of eating plenty of sweets left me in the mood for healthier eating.

I had barely finished eating breakfast when I heard a knock at the door. The nurse had opened the blinds that cover the window to the right of the door, so I soon saw Twilight Sparkle peek through it. I waved at her and soon saw her enter through the door. She greeted me promptly with a slightly happier smile than she had normally been seen with lately. "Good morning, James. Did you sleep well?"

"Very well, actually. Pinkie Pie picked an interesting world for us to spend time in." I replied with a small smile of my own spreading across my lips. The memories were still there, constantly harassing my mind. But at least they were not quite as loud as before and there was less to see.

Twilight seemed to notice my minimal discomfort while she came to my bedside and asked, "You do seem a bit more at ease today. And funny you mention that. When I stopped by Sugarcube Corner while I was heading over here, Pinkie Pie said that you visited her in her dreams with Princess Luna and Nightmare Moon."

She then started to muse over her thoughts, apparently finding the thought fascinating. "It must be amazing to visit the dreams of others while still being able to completely remember it. Lucid dreaming is always so fun. Maybe I could visit your dreams sometime..." It was then that Twilight suddenly froze and glanced at me over her shoulder, having turned away from me while lost in thought. "Uh... Sorry. Couldn't stop thinking about it. Anyway... I should mention that she's right outside the door."

"She's here? Pinkie Pie wants to visit?" I asked while feeling a twinge of excitement fill my heart. I know Pinkie Pie is still the same person I have known since I first arrived in Ponyville. I can always trust her. "Could you bring her in, please?"

Twilight was clearly in favor of that suggestion since she smiled brightly. "Sure! Just a moment though. I need to make sure you're ready."

"Ready?" I asked in slight puzzlement while Twilight used her magic to pull open the bottom drawer of the nightstand that was just to my left and used the levitation spell to lift from it a makeshift blindfold that I remembered using yesterday. "Wait... Why do we need this again?"

My question seemed to surprise my friend while she had the thing floating between us. "You forgot? You must've been having a very good dream with her... You can't be allowed to see or hear them. Remember?"

"Why not... Oh..." I muttered in reply. I could still remember the surge of mental anguish I felt when I peeked past the blindfold to look at Pinkie Pie yesterday. The way the memories flared up to the point of inducing physical pain. I felt a powerful sense of disappointment fill me while I glanced at the door. "I was hoping to be able to talk to her today..."

Twilight let out a long sigh. "I know... She said you talked quite a bit in the dream. But until the doctors find the cure for whatever is wrong with you, you'll just have to settle for this. All right?"

Seeing that I had no other option, I reached for the blindfold and made sure it was secured around my head before lying back down. "All right... Bring her in."

"OK. Just a moment." I heard Twilight reply while I saw nothing but black. It felt so...restrictive. I did not want to just touch her and smell her. I wanted to be able to look at her. To see that optimistic smile. To hear that peppy and cheerful voice. I then heard Twilight speak from across the room, "He's ready. Just remember though. Not a sound."

I sighed in disappointment. Sound was exactly what I wanted to hear. What I did hear though was the sound of hooves trotting over to me at a rather energetic pace. But when they came to a stop beside me, I felt nothing. So I tried to speak out to her while turning my head to my left. "Pinkie Pie?"

It was then that I felt contact. A hoof rested on my shoulder. And when I set my hand upon it, I felt something gently brush against my cheek. The muzzle of a mare. I reached out, trying to find her. Another hoof touched my hand and gently guided it through the blackness until I felt my palm cupping the curve of a mare's jaw. I rubbed it back and forth, realizing that I was caressing Pinkie's face. Her hoof draped over my wrist, almost as if she was holding my arm in place. I could only imagine her face. I soon pulled my hand away and grasped the hoof that had been holding me. I held it near my nose and lightly sniffed her wrist. It smelled sweet. Toasted sugar, to be precise. "You smell like you've been baking muffins."

At those words, I felt Pinkie Pie quiver. I heard no sounds of her voice, but I heard what sounded like a muffled rumble in her throat. A suppressed laugh? Regardless, Twilight then spoke up. "Funny you mention that. She brought one with her. Should I go ahead and give it to him, Pinkie?"

I was hoping to hear Pinkie's voice, but I heard nothing. I suspect she only nodded in response, although I am very certain she was desperate to engage in a conversation with me. I heard the telltale sound of Twilight's magical energy being channeled a few seconds later. "Just let me get the paper off for you."

I heard the sound of something light being discarded in the nearby wastebasket. I held out my hand, wondering if there really was a muffin there, and soon felt the familiar feel of soft cake in my grasp. "There you go."

I brought the cake to my lips, feeling delicately for the wide top of the muffin. It smelled so good. I could even detect the scent of the blueberries in it. I took a small bite at first, feeling the crunch of the toasted sugar on top. That first bite... It had been far too long since I last enjoyed any of Sugarcube Corner's products. "Man, that's good... Thank you, Pinkie."

The presence of someone I feared I had lost... The delicious home cooking... It helped counter the mental anguish that was sapping my will. I felt...almost happy. Once I finished that muffin, I felt someone grab onto me before nuzzling her face against my chest. My hand tenderly caressed her head, feeling a rather frizzy cluster of hair. It was definitely Pinkie Pie. But while I held her head in my hand, I heard the door open once again before a rather boisterous voice spoke. "Huh? Oh, hey there, Pinkie!"

Rainbow Dash. I was surprised that she was there that early, but I was still happy to hear her voice. Pinkie Pie responded in kind by suddenly leaving me while the sound of her hooves trotted over towards the door. She was likely going directly to Rainbow Dash to provide a hug, or to whisper a reply into her ear. I then heard her rush back over to me and hold me in her arms for a gentle cuddle.

"How're you doing, James? You're looking a bit better today." I heard Rainbow Dash ask from across the room somewhere. It was then that Pinkie Pie left me again and headed over to Rainbow Dash. "A muffin? I guess it's good that he's eating... Hey, you're not gonna keep going back and forth just to say something to me, right?"

That actually got a little chuckle out of me and Twilight, although I am sure Pinkie Pie was trying hard to suppress the sound of her voice then. Although...it also made me feel a bit sad too. I did not want Pinkie Pie to silence herself. I wanted to hear her laugh. Even giggle while saying nonsensical stuff that makes no sense to anyone but herself.

For the next several minutes, Rainbow Dash and Twilight engaged in conversation with me while anything Pinkie Pie said to them was so quiet that I did not hear her. I wanted to remove my blindfold and at least look at Rainbow and Twilight, but they kept insisting that I keep it on due to Pinkie Pie's presence. Eventually, I heard Twilight walk up beside me and ask, "Say... James? Do you think you're ready for the rest of your friends to visit?"

My other friends... The memories of those three mares continued to flash through my mind. It hurt... But my memories of Pinkie Pie had fallen silent. If they came to me while I had been rendered blind and deaf to them... Would the pain subside? I was wary of the three of them, but the return of the real Pinkie Pie to me had filled me with a new surge of hope. I nodded and said, "Yeah... I think I'm ready to see them."

"OK. I'll be right back. Just keep the blindfold on, just to be safe." Twilight replied before I heard her trotting away from me. "Rainbow? Pinkie? Would you like to go round up the rest of our friends?"

"You bet! Come on, Pinkie! You know what he needs." Rainbow Dash replied while she and likely Pinkie Pie headed out the door too. Seconds later, the room fell almost completely silent. I peeked out from under my blindfold just to be sure and found that the room had become deserted. But it was then I noticed that apparently Pinkie Pie had turned her phonograph on before she left. A melody of soft classical music was beginning to fill the room. With nopony to talk to and not being in the mood to write much of anything down for a journal at the time, I closed my eyes and tried to drift off to sleep for a nap.

Not much later, I was awakened from my stupor by the sound of someone knocking on the door. Having been using my blindfold as a makeshift eye mask to keep out the light, I was initially startled to find that all I could see was black before realizing that something was wrapped around my head. I then heard the door creak open before I heard Twilight Sparkle's voice. "Hey there, James. Are you awake?"

"Uh... I am now. What's up?" I asked in return while turning my head to face her direction. I was all but certain that she was not alone.

I heard her step into the room, but also heard another set of hooves lightly clopping against the floor before the door closed. Twilight then said, "There's somepony here who misses you. May she come closer?"

The memories in my head flared up at her words. Who could it be? The greedy unicorn who disowned me for a boulder? The earth pony who revealed that she had always hated me? Or the malicious pegasus who tried to coerce me into spilling my own blood? But even with the doubt in my mind tempting me to keep my guard up, I could not forget how I feared to have lost Pinkie Pie forever only for her true self to return to me and destroy my doubts of her. Maybe... Just maybe one of the three mares I thought I had lost was truly right there in front of me. With a long sigh, I turned my face to the ceiling. "Sure... She can come closer."

"All right. But just remember. Don't remove his blindfold. And don't make a sound. OK?" Twilight then said towards our guest. Whoever it was did not say a word. I then felt a new tension fill the room as someone began to draw near. And soon, the sound of hooves came to a stop right beside me. I was almost quivering in anxiety. But then, the feel of a hoof resting gently upon my hand.

"Who's there...?" I asked quietly, noticing the tenderness in the mare's touch. I reached out and began to drag my fingers along her wrist. I soon felt it. Something hard and metallic with numerous small nubs embedded into it. A bracelet. I then felt something upon my cheek. A kiss. I felt the bed lurch slightly as someone climbed onto my bed and practically fell upon me while holding me in a tender embrace. She shuddered, a brief voiceless gasp reaching my ears. Warm tears touched my chest. My hand slid up her shoulder to her mane, carefully styled into elegant curls. And the smell... She smelled faintly and sweetly of expensive perfumes... I knew who this mare was. "Rarity...?"

It was then that I felt something upon my lips. Then something reaching past my lips. Warm... Wet... I felt her. I smelled her. And now I was tasting her. That sweet...wonderful kiss... The scarring memories of my best friend casting me aside for a boulder rapidly faded from my immediate memory as wonderful memories of my time with her began to resurface. I wrapped my arms around her, my own eyes overflowing with tears as I too partook in that delightful kiss she was giving me. I held her in my arms, my fingers gently digging into her back. She was back... And I was all too happy to finally hold her in my arms again.

The kiss ended too soon, Rarity pulling away while she wheezed in front of me, half gasping and half sobbing. She then rested her head against my chest while I cradled her in my arms. The quivering in her body... Soft weeping. She was there... That beautiful and wonderful mare still existed and was right in front of me. Although I soon heard Twilight ask, "Are you two OK?"

I was the first to speak, my hand wiping my tears away from my cheeks while I tried to not choke on them. "Yeah... I think so..."

It was then that I felt a hoof tenderly caress my cheek. An indiscernible voice let out a tender hiss of sorts, as if trying to gently calm a crying child. I could not tell who it was. It could have been either of the two mares before me. But I knew it was Rarity. I could feel the tender adoration and love in her voice I had come to know from her. She was not speaking, but it was close enough.

For the next several minutes, Rarity did not budge from that spot. She constantly stayed in my grasp while my fingers slowly caressed her silky soft coat. All I could hear aside from the steady beeping of my heart monitor was the phonograph playing soft music that I am sure Rarity was really enjoying. I did not hear Twilight say a word, but I knew she was nearby. I could hear the sound of paper being moved, possibly from a book she had brought along to help pass the time while I was preoccupied.

Not much later, there was another knock at the door. I heard Twilight speak up, "Is that Rainbow Dash?"

I felt Rarity lift her head from me and hop down from the bed, but not before giving me another soft kiss on the lips. Possibly a way of saying 'I am still here for you' or something similar to that. I then heard the door open and the sound of two sets of hooves walking in. Twilight seemed to know who it was, but withheld one of their names probably as a means to surprise me. "Hey there, girls. Did you tell her everything on your way back, Pinkie Pie?"

I was left wondering who it was Pinkie Pie had gone to retrieve. Did she go after Fluttershy, or did she stop by Sweet Apple Acres instead for Applejack? Regardless, I then heard Twilight speak up once more. "I know it's tempting, but you need to not make a single sound. He can't be allowed to hear your voice or to see you. All right?"

Seconds later, I heard the approaching sound of hooves. I felt myself tense up. Was it Fluttershy? Was I about to be attacked while blinded? Whoever was approaching me stopped at my bedside. And like before, I felt someone set their hoof upon my hand ever so gently. It was through that touch that much of my tension faded. As with Pinkie Pie and Rarity, all I had to identify my visitor with was sensory memory. I felt along her hoof. Her coat was soft, but not very silky. With the exception of the heart monitor and the phonograph, the room had fallen silent as everyone else likely watched.

Who was it? I gently slid my hand around to her back and tried to pull her closer. She responded in kind by pulling her upper body up to the bed. It was then that I noticed a faint smell. Grime and possibly sweat mixed in with the smell of...apples baking with a touch of cinnamon. And when I slipped my hand up higher, I felt it stop before I could reach the top of her head. Something was resting upon it. Round and wide... A hat. And there is only one mare I know who wears such a hat in Ponyville. "You're...AJ?"

At those words, I felt myself suddenly held in an iron grip of an embrace. Such raw power in those arms... Truly the strength Applejack has come to be known for. As I too held her in my arms, the memories... Those lies... They had to be lies. They began to fall silent. I felt more relaxed than I had felt in days. She was still there... Dear dependable Applejack was still with me. Only the most painful of the memories remained. And when those memories became the only ones that simply would not leave me alone, I heard the door open once more. And with it, the voice of Rainbow Dash was heard. "Huh? Hey, girls! I guess the gang's all here, huh?"

I felt Applejack turn her head to look in Rainbow's direction upon hearing her voice. And I knew who was likely with her. Twilight then asked, "Yeah... We're finally all here. You know what's going on, right?"

Rainbow Dash then replied, "Yeah, I told her. No touching the blindfold and no using her voice."

"Right. James, are you ready?" Twilight then asked while Applejack pushed herself off my bed.

This time, I felt a new type of tension. The memories involving my other three friends were extremely unpleasant, but I could still remember what Fluttershy did to me. She did not only betray me. She inflicted physical harm on me. It was not only my mind that remembered, but my body as well. I feared being struck again. But with the promise of those memories fading once we had reconnected, I could not bring myself to turn her away. And so I decided to just remain silent.

Rainbow Dash spoke up softly while probably giving Fluttershy a gentle nudge. "Go on. He's waiting for you." Immediately after that, I heard a very slow tempo of hooves tapping against the floor. Her approach was agonizingly slow and it was not good for my nerves.

It probably took half a minute before I detected her presence right next to me. There was not a single sound coming from any of my friends. I was afraid. Someone who physically attacked was standing right next to me. I was expecting either a sudden burst of pain, or someone gently resting their hoof on my wrist. What I got instead was not what I expected at all. She fell upon my chest, her body shaking in muffled sobs. Instinctively, I reached out and gently caressed her head. Her mane... So long and silky smooth. And that aroma in it. I recognized it as it is one I use myself at times. The scent of a flowery scented shampoo and conditioner. There was no doubt in my mind of who it could be. "Fluttershy..."

This time, I was unsure of what to feel. The memories... They were fading like the others. I knew that the mare weeping upon my chest was not the demon who kicked me in the head with her hind hoof. But my body had not forgotten. I could still remember the point where I was struck. The pain that filled me. And it was a pain and injury I did not want to suffer again.

Finally, Fluttershy crawled entirely up to the bed and lied upon me. I was forced to sit up as her wings held me in a pseudo hug while she held me in her arms. Despite my instincts telling me to be cautious, I lowered my guard and gently wrapped my arms around her. I then quietly asked, "Honey... Is that you?"

Her tears... They just would not stop flowing. She was soaking my chest with them. Finally, I felt something upon my lips again. Not the same deep passion that Rarity showed, but... A soft tender kiss that I recognized right away. I felt my own tears flow once more as I realized that the mare I loved was finally in my arms once more. "I missed you, baby..."

I heard what sounded like hooves clapping against each other nearby. A type of applause from my friends? But as we held onto each other, I felt Fluttershy pull herself closer and pressed her entire underside against me. It was then that I remembered. According to Rainbow Dash, somewhere in her belly... My child is growing. But...I could not bring myself to ask. It was too soon to inquire about that. At that time, all I wanted was to bask in the relief that came with the return of those four wonderful mares.

Finally, I heard Twilight speak up. "It's great to see all of us back together like this... How're you feeling, James?"

I took a moment to think things over. The memories... For the first time in days, my mind was not filled with sounds and images that made me cringe on the inside. It was quiet... Peaceful. I felt at ease. Relaxed. And so I said while managing to crack a small smile, "I feel...good."

The day went by like a blur. All six of them were in the room at almost all times. And the entire time, I did not see a thing. Although Fluttershy was constantly by my side. The only voices I heard were the voices of Rainbow Dash and Twilight Sparkle. I even got a bit of a laugh out of Rainbow frequently forgetting that four out of the six of them could not speak in my company. Although... In hindsight, it was actually rather sad. I just wish I had more to mention.

Just as visiting hours were on the verge of ending, we got an unexpected visit from one of the hospital's surgeons. Judging by the voice, it was the same doctor who had been assigned to me since the start. "Oh? Good evening, ladies. I... Huh? Excuse me, but why is James wearing a blindfold?"

Of course. This entire little experiment that Twilight and Pinkie Pie came up with had been done without the knowledge of the hospital's staff. I heard Twilight nervously speak up. "Oh, that...? Um... Well... It was to...help him relax. You've noticed that he's been extremely stressed lately, right?"

"I was wondering what was causing his deterioration to slow. Whatever it is you've been doing, it's been working wonders." The doctor replied with a rather satisfied tone of voice.

"Huh? Wait, you mean that?! He's getting better?!" I heard Rainbow Dash call out in shock. I was actually very surprised to not hear anyone else speak up. They must have been trying very hard to remain silent for my sake.

The doctor then explained, "Well, I wouldn't say he's improving. But at the very least, he is not getting worse. Shortly before noon, his physical deterioration seemed to...stop. Or if not stop, then it has at least slowed to a snail's pace. We can find no explanation around it, but we will continue to perform tests and scans to try to diagnose what has caused such entropy in his body in the hopes that we may be able to get his body back up to how it was prior to his hospitalization."

"That's... That's great! Please let us know when you find it!" Twilight exclaimed while sounding more excited than usual.

"I will. However, visiting hours are just about over, so I would appreciate it if you all gather up your things and be on your way soon. Your friend will be right here tomorrow. He's not going anywhere." The doctor said before I heard him speak to me. "I hope your friends haven't been a problem, James."

"It's fine, doc. I'm... Well, I'm really glad that they've been here for me today." I replied with a bit of a yawn. Even though I was no longer in discomfort, I was still feeling surprisingly fatigued.

Minutes later, my friends began to say their goodbyes in silence. I received tender embraces from Applejack and Pinkie Pie, but instead felt a tender kiss on my cheek from Rarity and Fluttershy. Only once they were gone did Twilight remove my blindfold. "So... Feeling better, James?"

It took a moment for my eyes to adjust from exposure to light due to seeing nothing but black all day. With that porcelain lamp turned on beside me, it was still rather bright in that corner of the room, even with the sun having almost completely set outside for the day. "Yeah... A lot better. Still pretty drained, but... At least I've got a clear head now... This blindfold turned out to be a good idea."

"Well, you better thank Pinkie Pie next time you see her. She's the one who gave me the idea to try that." Twilight said with a broad grin. She was clearly in a good mood.

Rainbow Dash then hovered over to me and gave me a tight hug. "Just hang in there, big guy. Things are gonna be getting better. At least you're not in the danger zone anymore."

"Thanks, girls... I don't know what I'd ever do without you." I replied quietly while holding each of them in a tender embrace. I was almost tempted to cry. I could not believe how much they had been doing for me in my time of need.

Twilight then proceeded to gather up her saddlebags before she and Rainbow Dash made their way to the door. "Well, we should be going before the staff shoos us away. Sweet dreams, James. We'll see you in the morning." I said my goodbyes and then they were gone. And this time, I was not alone with only angry voices filling my head.

And so, here I am writing out this journal while feeling fully relaxed for the first time in days. The memories, while not gone, are no longer constantly repeating themselves in my head against my will. Maybe... Just maybe, things will finally get back to the way they were. I just want to go home...

Wait... That vase full of azaleas... The polish is still black. I almost forgot about it since I had been blindfolded all day. And... While I would not normally be potentially bothered by it... I see...words scratched into its shiny black finish. Jagged text, all in capital letters, repeating the same two words over and over.

HOW LONG?

How long of what? Why am I seeing this? Did Twilight notice this change? No, she would have said something if there was something unusual about the vase's appearance. But now, I simply do not care. I am in a fairly good mood and I am not going to let some creepy hallucination get under my skin. Besides, I have a couple of friends waiting for me to fall asleep so I can join them. I think I just might take a few days off from making these journals just to relax and enjoy a clear mind for once.

As for now, it is time for bed. May my dreams be just as sweet as last night.

The Breaking Point

Three days. That is how many days have passed since my friends finally found a way to get near me and put my fears to rest. And each day, I was forced to become blind and deaf to them. But here on Monday, before I could awaken, I dreamed once more. I awoke in the bedroom of Fluttershy's cottage, finding my girlfriend sleeping beside me. And like before, I dressed myself and snuck out of the house without waking anyone. Even though much of my doubts had been subdued... I still was not comfortable being tempted with a life I still could not have.

This time, I was greeted by a most unexpected sight when I opened the front door. Right as I did so, a voice spoke up from in front of me. "Good morning, sir. We are looking for one Mr. James. Is he home?"

I froze in my spot and immediately smiled at the sight before me. Both Luna and Nightmare Moon had decided to skip meeting up with me at the park and simply intercepted me right at the door. However, I was quick to throw up my hands. "Shh... Let's get outta here so we don't wake anyone up."

"Ah... Good point." Luna whispered while I stepped outside and gently closed the door behind me. Once again, the air was crisp and a bit cool. Another beautiful morning.

"I apologize if we met up with you too soon. We just decided to come straight here to save us some time." Niightmare Moon apologized while we headed down the dirt path and across the brook in front of the cottage.

"It's cool. I'm kinda glad you showed up as early as you did. Leaves us more time to do stuff." I replied while we walked across the meadow that stood before the cottage.

Luna then trotted up alongside me and asked, "So then... Where to this time? Shall we stop by and see what Pinkie Pie is up to like the last few nights?"

A tempting offer. Ever since the day I held Pinkie Pie in my arms while her voice was muted and my eyes blinded, I have been visiting her nightly. Mainly because...she always knows how to make me smile. But even so, I now had a few other friends I wanted to see as well. The first thought that came to mind was Fluttershy, but...

I almost felt a sting on my forehead. My body was trying to tell me to stay away from her. It was a strange conflicting sensation. I wanted to see her, yet I was compelled to keep my distance for fear of suffering harm a second time. With a sigh, I decided to push my thoughts of her out of my mind.

"Well... Uh..." I tried to think of who I wanted to see most. I had already been spending hours with Pinkie Pie. And Twilight and Rainbow Dash have been visiting me daily while I have been in the hospital without me having to blind myself to them. After a moment of thought, a face flashed through my mind. "I want...to see Rarity."

"The bearer of Generosity. I can certainly see why. One moment please." Nightmare Moon replied while she stepped away as a deep blue magic aura coated her horn. "Hmmm... There's Pinkie Pie again... That dream certainly seems fun. That little Button Mash... And there's Babs Seed of Manehatten... Ah, there she is."

At those words, a familiar rift seemed to open in the air before her. The Princess of Dreams then turned to look at us and smiled. "The gateway is open. Shall we be off?"

Luna then stepped forward and used her wing to try to push me towards the portal. "After you, my friend. I am certain she is waiting for you."

"Yeah... OK then." I said softly in return while I stepped forward. Curious of what I would find, I jumped through the portal and soon found myself standing on a smooth stone surface. I seemed to be in the back alley between a pair of pale buildings. The poor lighting seemed to suggest that night had only just fallen. Luna and Nightmare Moon soon emerged from the portal as well just before it closed and faded from sight. I then asked, "Um... Not where I'd expect to find Rarity..."

"Wwell, I'm not surprised. Judging by the architecture, we seem to be in Canterlot. Surely she must be nearby." Luna replied while gazing upward. She was right. After taking a closer look at the walls and windows around me, I came to understand that they were indeed of Canterlot design.

"Wait... Do you hear that?" Nightmare Moon asked while her ears seemed to flick through the air. I could hear it too. There seemed to be a bit of an uproar in the air, not unlike one would hear in a stadium during a sports event. And it seemed to be coming from one end of the alley. "Over there?"

"Perhaps it is where we will find our dreaming host." Luna replied while she began to trot along the alley towards the light. Nightmare Moon and I followed after her together as the noise became increasingly louder.

When we reached the end of the alley, we were greeted by quite a noisy sight. There seemed to be a parade going on. Well, at least that was my first guess. Rows of ponies, both from the middle class and even the Canterlot elite, were lining the streets. While I could detect no music in the air, there was still quite a racket filling my ears. Although I did not see anyone walking through the street. Out of curiosity, I tapped one of the Canterlot nobles on the shoulder and asked while raising my voice to be heard over the cheering, "Excuse me! What's happening here?!"

The pony before me, who I suspect was an acquaintance of Fancy Pants, turned to face me and spoke up, "You didn't know?! It's the coronation of Princess Rarity!"

She immediately turned away to focus on the big event. It was during that moment that Nightmare Moon asked, "Princess...Rarity?"

It was at that moment that I burst out into laughter. Rarity being inducted into the royal family? That was a good one! Luna even joined in my laughter and shouted, "Princess?! Her?! Bwahahaha! Not in a million years!"

And yet, there she was. Marching down the street were a quartet of royal guards pulling what seemed to be a large grand carriage truly fit for royalty. The frame was mostly gold with the wheels bearing round hubs that showed one of the diamonds on Rarity's cutie mark while... Oh, I just cannot describe the majesty of that thing's design from just one dream. Perhaps if I ever see it again, I will be able to more properly recall the details.

Rarity, however, I can remember much more clearly. She stood at the back of the carriage and waved enthusiastically at her admirers. Truly, she was at the apex of the Canterlot elite. She wore a flowing liight blue dress that seemed to match the colors of her cutie mark and appeared to blend well with her gorgeous white coat. As to be expected from a princess, she was clad in jewelry. The overall shapes of her attire seemed to be a mix and match of those worn by Celestia and Luna. Her shoes appeared to be identical to those of Luna in shape while her crown and necklace seemed to match those being worn by Celestia most of the time. However, the color was a shimmering silver and a light blue diamond matching the shape of the Element of Generosity were embedded in the center of her necklace and crown. Truly, she was a sight to see.

"Well... Color me surprised. She does indeed wear the royal garb quite well." Nightmare Moon said while we watched the carriage being pulled by.

"But do you think she'd ever be cut out for the life of a princess?" I asked while briefly glancing at my two royal friends for their input.

Luna merely shook her head as a crooked smile spread across her lips. "Not likely. Besides, I doubt she would be willing to leave behind her passion for fashion. The role of a ruler leaves little time for such affairs."

She certainly had a point. As stressful as it can be on occasion, Rarity loves her job. While I am sure she would love to indulge in the life of royalty, I doubt she would be willing to let go of her sewing machine, fabrics, and silks for very long. Fashion is what she lives for.

As the carriage passed by us with the cheering crowd drowning out the sound of pretty much everything else, Rarity turned to face our direction while waving her hoof. But when she did, she suddenly seemed to stop. I decided to go ahead and wave back before she could get much further. However, I then thought I heard her voice over the roar of the crowd. When I did, the carriage suddenly stopped. "Wait. It's stopping?"

When the carriage rolled to a halt, the crowd of admirers began to quiet down when I saw Rarity hop off of the carriage before trotting in my general direction. Luna then said, "I think she saw us..."

I heard the sound of Rarity's voice speak up as the crowd of ponies in front of me began to move aside. "So sorry, would you mind... And you! Please stand aside! I hope I'm not being a bother!"

A few seconds later, she finally emerged through the crowd. And I was quick to drop to one knee to bring our faces closer together. At first, she did not say anything. And neither did I. A new tension filled the air as all ponies in the immediate area fell silent.

It was then, with no one else between us, that I began to understand who I was seeing. I felt a faint warmth beginning to fill my barely quivering eyelids. Rarity then reached out to me with a hoof as her voice began to break. "It's you... Darling, do you see me? Do you hear me?"

"Yeah..." I whispered before reaching out to her as well. Out of nowhere, I felt the tears flow. And I felt hers dripping upon my shoulder. That wonderful mare... I could finally see her again with no restrictions. I felt her quiver in my arms, wracked with overwhelming joy.

The crowd was respectfully sillent, as were the two princesses behind me. However, once the tears had run their course and Rarity had released me from her grasp, the voice of a noble mare from somewhere nearby called out. "Your highness! Is he your beloved, by any chance?"

I suppose the audience had mistaken Rarity's show of tearful affection for a more romantic gesture. But just as I was about to deny the claim, Rarity suddenly smiled and spoke out loudly. "Why... Yes! Yes, he is! We are due to be wed in the coming months!"

"Wait... What?!" I yelped upon hearing those words. Luna and Nightmare Moon simply exploded into laughter at the sudden claim from Rarity while the crowd burst into a bit of an uproar. Clearly the concept of a member of royalty being romantically involved with a commoner was really something to talk about. Regardless, I then spoke in a loud whisper, "Rarity, you know we're not involved with each other like that! Why would you..."

However, Rarity merely covered my mouth and spoke quietly into my ear. "Just play along, darling! I'm well aware by this point that this is merely a dream."

"Wait... You know?" I asked while the crowd continued to whisper and gossip amongst themselves.

"Well, yes. The moment I saw you with Princess Luna and Nightmare Moon, I knew then that this glorious event must be a dream. That, and seeing Pinkie Pie juggling her own eyeballs a short ways back instilled some doubt in me as well." Rarity explained while I got a good snicker out of the thought of seeing Pinkie Pie repeating that little skit from a few nights ago.

However, I then heard another voice from likely one of the Canterlot elite then speak up, "Truly stupendous! Not only a princess, but a prince as well?!"

Those words caused Rarity to give me a smirk that got me feeling rather nervous. However, she then turned her gaze towards the twin princesses of the moon and promptly bowed. "Oh, good evening, your highnesses! So sorry that I failed to notice you there!"

The crowd seemed equally surprised to see two of their rulers casually standing just behind them and all turned before bowing as well. Of course, I know that Rarity likely knew they were there as well since she already had claimed to have seen me with them a minute earlier.

Luna merely shook her hoof and played along to maintain the illusion that the dream had crafted. "No need to bow, my subjects. This is truly a time of celebration, is it not? And I see that a certain humble unicorn of Ponyville has joined the royal pantheon with me and my sisters. Tell me, what achievements have granted you the privilege of wearing the crown?"

Possibly to avoid taking up too much of anyone's time, Rarity kept her response as textbook simple as possible. "Outstanding contributions to Equestrian society."

"A rather vague claim, but I am certain your words carry much weight to them." Nightmare Moon replied with a slight smirk. And she was right. That was a very vague claim. But in the world of dreams, I suppose that is enough.

"Ah, yes. Details, details... So much to say with so little time. But shall we continue on? I'd hate to hold up the procession any longer... Oh, wait! Nightmare Moon! If you would be so kind as to..." Rarity began to speak before motioning with her hoof for Nightmare Moon to listen more closely.

The Princess of Dreams lowered her head so that Rarity would be able to whisper into her ear. "Hmm... You don't say? I believe I can manage that." Nightmare Moon then lifted her head and looked at me with a smirk while her horn's magic aura appeared. "Time for a royall makeover, prince!"

"Huh?! Wait a second!" I yelped in surprise just before Nightmare Moon cast some sort of spell at me. I did not feel much, although I soon noticed that my attire felt slightly...less casual.

"Ooh, dashing!" I heard one of the nobles around me call out from nearby. A slight uproar rose around me while I took a moment to look myself over. My more casual attire had vanished and had been replaced with... I had seen that clothing somewhere before. A white jacket with twin tails hanging, white slacks, and polished black shoes. The same attire I wore before I awoke from...

"Much better!" I heard Rarity say before I noticed her horn become coated by a light blue magic aura, as did my hand. "Now then, let's not delay any longer! This way, my love!"

"Whoa, hang on!" I said with a bit of a yelp as I found myself being dragged through the crowd and then up onto the carriage. It was then that it began to roll forward again while a thunderous roar of applause filled the air.

"Go on, darling. Wave at them. They are your subjects now, after all." Rarity said from beside me while she constantly waved at her admirers. Having no idea what was really going on and just being along for the ride, I began to wave as well with a bit of a crooked smile on my face. What a dream this was turning out to be.

The coronation procession seemed to end at the royal palace itself. The carriage came to a stop just outside the palace. I carefully hopped off of the carriage and gently took Rarity'ss hoof in my hand while helping her down as well. The crowd seemed to have not been permitted to follow at a certain point, so the area was largely empty at the time aside from a royal guard or two making their rounds.

"Well, I never thought I'd sit through one of those before. Prince James? Peh..." I grumbled while looking myself over. I could never imagine myself wearing a crown or being seated on a throne.

"Just bear with it, darling. It's only for the evening. We are merely dreaming now, are we not?" Rarity replied while carefully adjusting her crown.

Something about those words caught me by surprise. "Wait a minute... You weren't kidding when you said you know this is a dream?"

"Well... As I said, when I saw you with both Nightmare Moon and Princess Luna, I knew it could not be mere coincidence. And all things considered... I would never make it to the crown. It's all just a fantasy I've had for quite some time now, darling." Rarity replied with a bit of a nervous smile.

"Yeah, I seem to recall you wanting to become a princess by marrying a prince. But is that really how it works?" I asked in return while having little idea of how Equestria's monarchy works. I thought a princess getting married results in her becoming a queen. Or was I wrong?

While the guards who were pulling the carriage removed their harnesses, I noticed a pair of dark figures approaching us through the air. And sure enough, Nightmare Moon and Luna soon descended towards us before landing beside us just outside the door to the palace. I then heard Luna ask, "Well, that was a fine procession. But what happens now, dreamer?"

"Well... That is a good question now, isn't it?" Rarity replied before suddenly reaching out and wrapping her arm around my leg. "But it should be more interesting with a friend, shouldn't it?"

Nightmare Moon and Luna looked at each other out of the corners of their eyes while glancing at the two of us. It was a bit of an unnerving situation and I felt myself starting to get goose bumps. Rarity even gave me a rather whimsical smirk while winking at me. Finally, Nightmare Moon snickered briefly before smirking at us. "Let me take a wild guess. You wouuld prefer to spend the evening with your friend to catch up on lost time. Am I right?"

This prompted a rather surprised gaze from Rarity, although I was suspecting that claim myself. And that was certainly what I originally had in mind when I requested that we visit her. Regardless, Rarity gracefully bowed before the two royal sisters. "With all due respect, your highness... I do. May James and I please spend this night together so that we may reconnect after so long?"

Luna was quick to nod with a smile. "You may. I understand that being near each other has been...a challenge, to say the least. We should not deny you such a request in these troubled times."

Nightmare Moon, on the other hand, seemed slightly more reluctant to leave the two of us alone. Or rather, she was unwilling to leave me. Over the last few nights, I had been exclusively spending my time with Pinkie Pie and no one else while Nightmare Moon and Luna went off to explore the dream realm together. And as much as I treasure them and have sincerely appreciated their efforts to be there for me, I truly wanted to spend time with Rarity. I merely waited in brief silence before Nightmare Moon nodded. "Indeed. You should be allowed to spend time with those who were unable to go near you these past few weeks. Should you need us, we will be around."

"Thank you... You have fun out there, all right?" I replied with a grateful smile while throwing my arms around Nightmare Moon for a parting embrace. I heard a quiet chuckle from her while she returned the favor with her wings. Seconds later, Luna and Nightmare Moon trotted down the steps and back towards Canterlot proper for a night out on the town. I doubt even they have ever truly stayed up from dusk to dawn.

"Well then, my prince... What shall we do now?" I heard Rarity ask before I looked down and saw her batting her rather gorgeous eyes at me.

"Uh... Rarity? You know we're not in a relationship, right? You don't have to keep calling me that." I retorted while noticing that she was really pushing this whole 'betrothed' scenario she had claimed with the townsfolk.

She let out a brief sigh before smirking at me. "True...but a mare can dream, can she not?"

"Isn't that what you're doing right now?" I asked while Rarity laughed at my words. Perhaps I should have gone easy on her since dreams are a time of rest and escapism for the dreamer and that she was entitled to letting her desires flow a bit.

The two of us then entered the palace and proceeded through the halls. The palace was quiet, as to be expected of the later hours. Although I have to say Rarity looked absolutely radiant in the moonlight whenever we passed by a window. Her silky white coat almost seemed to glow and that dress appeared to have a bit of a shine to it. "Uh... Rarity? Did you make that dress yourself?"

My question seemed to catch her by surprise since she came to a stop before looking back at her drress. "Hm? My dress? Actually... I'm not entirely certain of where it came from. Why do you ask?"

"Well... It's just that you look amazing in the moonlight with it." I replied quietly while trying to avert my gaze.

Rarity fell silent momentarily. At least until I glanced back at her and noticed her motioning for me to come closer with her hoof. I lowered myself to one knee to bring myself closer to her. But before I could ask her anything, she brought her face close to mine and... That sweet sensation upon my lips. A kiss. She then whispered to me while gazing into my eyes with those beautiful pools of azure, "You have no idea how I longed to hear your praise these past two weeks. It's so good to finally speak with you again, darling..."

I was afraid of sounding corny, but I decided to return the favor while bashfully smiling at her. I then whispered while tenderly cupping her jaw in my hand, "I missed the sound of your elegant voice myself."

"Oh, darling..." She whispered tearfully while her cheeks instantly became stained with her tears. She then suddenly reached out to me, held me in an embrace, and pressed her lips against mine in a powerful kiss as our tongues soon touched. Just remembering it makes me feel warm all over.

I held that wonderful mare in my arms while our kiss deepened. It felt so lovely... I could never replace Rarity. When we finally did pull away, she continued to smile at me with such shimmering tears flowing down her face. "I love you, my prince... And I always will..."

Hearing those words... I felt tears of my own begin to flow. After so many days of mental and emotional anguish, to hear those words from someone I longed for and feared I had lost forever was more than I could bear. I choked as my chest tightened before I held her tightly in my embrace. "I love you too, m'lady..."

Rarity whispered and lightly hissed into my ear while tenderly stroking my back with her hoof as I lightly sobbed and whimpered in her grasp. "Shhh... I'm here, darling... There is nothing to come between us now..."

"I know... Thank you..." I squeaked out as I trembled in her embrace while her head rested on my shoulder. I wanted to stand up so as to not stall any longer, but I simply could not get my legs to cooperate.

After a couple of minutes, or at least until Rarity was certain I had relaxed enough, she released me from her grasp before tenderly placing her hoof in my hand and pulling me along. "Come, darling. Let's get out of this stuffy hallway and out to someplace a bit more...accommodating."

With a nod, I silently followed after the beautiful mare. We did not go far before reaching a familiar area of the palace that I quite like. The royal garden. And it was even more beautiful than I last saw as, being summer, there were many fireflies fluttering about while casting their occasional tail glows in the air. "Oh, wow... Never thought I'd see fireflies out here at such a high altitude."

"Marvvelous, is it not?" Rarity said softly while also partaking in the view before us. I have to say, the place was refreshingly deserted. That was good. At the moment, the only person I wanted to spend time with was dear Rarity.

Over the next several minutes, we said little while we strolled through the garden, partaking in the sights and the smells of the fauna and flora. Along with the dozens of glows from fireflies, we heard the gentle hoots of an owl and the twittering of a nightingale. It just felt so...magical. Like a true escape from any negativity that may have been lingering in my mind.

Eventually, we came to a sight I had seen a couple of times before. A type of covered patio tucked into the far corner of the garden that was illuminated by several lit candles. There was one piece of furniture that drew my attention immediately. A long plush sofa with a crimson finish. Possibly a type of personal rest area or just a place of relaxation while being shielded from the elements. I felt compelled to approach it and just relax upon it. Which I did. I spread myself out on it and rested my head upon a matching square crimson pillow at one end.

I looked at Rarity, who seemed to be looking back at me with a curious gaze. I lightly patted myself on the chest to signal to her that I was more than willing to let her rest upon me. The beautiful unicorn then smiled at me while she approached the form of a cast iron table. Her horn was then coated by her billowing light blue magic aura, as was her dress. It seemed to detach from near her shoulders, but then began to float up slightly while she turned sideways.

I was rather curious about what she was up to, so I watched in silence. However, I soon felt a twinge of borderline erotic excitement fill me while she lifted the dress forward until it completely obscured her body below the eye. Her gaze changed as well, her eyes almost closing to show a very alluring gaze towards me. Almost as if she was attempting to seduce me. I could even feel my body becoming hot with sweat while a stirring in my groin caught my attention. But before I could think about it too long, she suddenly cast her dress away and let it become draped across the table nearby like a tablecloth. Her gorgeous white body was revealed, although she did nothing to remove the shimmering silver jewelry.

"Uh... Are you trying to tell me something, Rarity?" I asked while hoping my body's excitement was not showing too much.

Rarity smirked at me while she slowly walked towards me. "Mmm... Perhaps I am, my love. But that is for you to interpret, isn't it?"

Her words made my skin tingle. I adore that mare. Once she was beside me, I reached out and held Rarity's hoof before helping her pull herself up to the sofa before carefully turning her over and letting her rest upon my chest with her head lying just below my chin. My hand reached down and gently rested upon her chest. There were no words between us. Just an overpowering warmth.

A few minutes passed before I began to silently glance about to survey my surroundings. It was while I was doing this that I noticed something just to my right. A bowl set upon a stool that contained pieces of small fruit ranging from orange wedges to grapes to cherries to strawberries with the leaves cut off. I felt an idea pop into my head before I whiispered into Rarity's ear. "Rarity."

"Hm?" I heard her quietly mumble while turning her head in an attempt to look at me. I then reached into the bowl and lifted a grape from it while pinched between my thumb and index finger. Upon seeing me hold the purple oval above her, I heard my dear friend let out a sigh. "Oh, darling... You never cease to amaze me."

Rarity then returned her head to its original position while I lowered my hand towards her face. While I could not see her mouth, I had a good idea of where it was. I soon felt her lips upon my finger while she took the tiny fruit from my grasp and gently chewed it before swallowing in silence. All the while, my left arm was securely draped across her chest while her forelegs were curled over it. That moment was...just so romantic that I cannot help blushing when I think of it.

Over and over, I brought fruit to my friend and felt her remove it from my fingers each time. Although I soon noticed her magic aura coat her horn again. I then heard her whisper, "My turn, love."

I noticed a cherry rise up from the bowl next to me while covered by the same billowing aura. It seemed that the moment called for a bit of turnabout. Even without looking at me, Rarity expertly guided the cherry to my lips and allowed me to consume it. Much to my relief, I found that the pit inside had already been removed. I was especially impressed that she could accurately move something to my mouth without even looking at me, but I should not have been surprised. She has already displayed such mastery over the levitation spell many times before while moving things with it without even watching.

Back and forth, we fed each other bits of sweet fresh fruit. There were no words. Only the sounds of the night with only the stars, moon, fireflies, and nearby candles casting light over us. However, between bites, I heard Rarity speak quietly. "James... I am so in love with you, I can barely stand it..."

"I am honored to hear that, m'lady..." I whispered in return while I brought an orange slice to her lips.

Once she was able to speak again, she did so while levvitating a strawberry towards me. "How could I have ever chosen any number of diamonds over you... The way you touch... The way you love... It is mastery beyond your years... You are so romantically developed, I would expect such love from a stallion twice your age... Truly, your talent is bottomless love."

I felt genuinely flattered by that praise, especially since it would not be the first time I had been told that. While she feasted on another grape, I asked, "You really think so, Rarity?"

"I know so, darling. You are wonderful... So wonderful... Fluttershy has no knowledge of how blessed she is to have you..." Rarity whispered while almost sounding as if she was in tears.

At the mention of Fluttershy, I felt a twinge of bitterness in my heart. I am sure that Rarity must have noticed as well since I soon felt her hoof upon my left hand. I mean... I knew she still existed. She came to me. I felt her. I knew she was there. But even though that memory has all but faded, my body still remembers... The physical agony that radiated in my skull when she struck me there. I heard Rarity whisper, "Darling... Please do not tell me that you still hold misgivings towards her..."

"I can't help it... I mean, yeah... You kicked me right in the chest, but that was only to keep me away from the boulder you were carrying. My armor also helped prevent me from getting hurt. But she... Fluttershy kicked me right in the head with the sole intention of causing me harm and she knocked my helmet off first. There's a world of difference between them... I want to forget, but...I can't." I muttered in return while my right hand hung limply down the side of the sofa. I had suddenly lost my drive to do much. I could not even bring myself to reach for another piece of fruit.

I heard Rarity let out a long sigh while she lifted my left hand and set it upon her wrist. I could feel something there. A round metal band with small nubs aligning its length. The bracelet... "Darling... I understand... And I will do all I can to help mend your heart..."

She turned herself around and gazed into my eyes while her hoof rested over my heart. "James... Tonight, rest and forget about the pain. Just for tonight...I will be your mare."

I felt her chest upon mine while those glittering azure eyes gazed into mine. The offer she had just given me. I was unsure of what to think of it. "Rarity... What do you mean?"

She smiled lovingly while a noticeable pink hue shone through the white coat on her cheeks. "Come with me, darling. I will show you."

With little reason to doubt her, I did as she requested and followed her through the garden while leaving her dress behind. With nothing obstructing my view, her entire gorgeous body was on full display in the moonlight to the point where she almost seemed to glow. Her gait seemed noticeably nervous despite her calm demeanor. I could only imagine what she had in mind.

We soon entered the palace once more before walking down another hall near the outer edge of the structure. Rarity seemed to be focusing on the doors we were passing, as if she was looking for a very specific chamber. "Hmmm... I do believe... Here it is!"

She stopped at one door and promptly opened it before she stepped inside with me close behind her. I heard the door close behind me, as well as the clicking of the lock. It seemed we had stepped into a vacant guest room not unlike one I had stayed in once before. Barely any light was showing, but a quick click nearby fixed that with the activation of an antique lamp.

Feeling that now was a good time, I decided to ask the question once more. "So... Uh... What did you mean earlier?"

I froze as I suddenly found myself being lifted into the air while my entire body was coated in Rarity's magic aura. "I meeant exactly as I said, darling." Rarity said with a lovestruck smile as I felt my jacket being removed along with my shoes before being cast over a nearby chair. Once my socks and trousers had been removed as well while leaving my boxers intact, Rarity set me down on the bed while continuing to speak in that elegant sweet tone of hers. "For tonight alone, I will be your mare."

It was then that I understood what she was referring to. And while nervous...I could not refuse her. I understood that her feelings were genuine and I was desperate for her company. And...I would give anything to fill that hole in my heart that had not quite closed yet. Even in this world of illusion. "You would do that for me?"

Rarity smiled with a truly loving smile on her face and with such silent passion in her eyes. "Of course, my love. And as your mare..." She began to reply before pausing to use her magic to lift that silver crown from her head before casting it aside. "I must do all I can to make my prince feel as loved as possible. Because I know he would do the same for me."

I felt myself quiver in anticipation. I had almost forgotten what it was like to receive such love. Step by step, Rarity walked upon the bed while I watched, stepping out of her shoes one by one before pushing them away. But when she turned her head to look at me with that adoring expression, she also moved her hips to the side. And with a lift of her tail...she exposed herself to me.

I was uncertain of what to think at first. After living in Equestria for a full year, I had simply become accustomed to merely not noticing the genitals of ponies whenever I am outside an intimate situation. But as this was clearly an intimate situation, Rarity's vulva was on full display. She was clearly blushing while keeping her beautiful curled tail lifted to the side. Her thick lips were dark and noticeably moist in the lamp's glow. She then asked somewhat meekly, "Am I to your liking, darling?"

"You're beautiful, Rarity..." I said while never looking away. I heard a faint giggle rumble in her throat while she stepped sideways to bring herself closer to me while never turning her beautiful hips away.

Very soon, she stood before me and swayed her gorgeous tail while keeping it raised. "Do what you wish, dear. I'm all yours."

I quivered. Her words were like honey to my ears. My hand reached out and tenderly caressed the silky coat over the curve of her flank. A long sigh of pleasure escaped her lips while she rolled her head back and forth through the air. A moment later, I saw an unexpected sight under her tail I cannot easily describe. Rarity's vulva 'winked' at me, a clear sign of her desire for the man who was pleasuring her.

Knowing what she wanted, my hand slid from the side of her flank to the inside. Ever so tenderly, I traced my fingertips along her thick marehood. I heard a loud gasp from Rarity as my fingers touched her, sliding up and down those beautiful dark lips. I heard her whimper, "Oh, my love... You truly do know what a mare wants..."

"Please let me know if I do anything wrong." I replied with a calm smile, feeling glad with myself that I was bringing my best friend such pleasure. More than anything, I was feeling most happy knowing that I was making her happy.

"Oh, I know you won't do anything that would displease me, my love... Please, carry oooohhhh!!!" Rarity began to speak before she yelped in a pleasure spike. I had started to use my middle finger and thumb to push her lips apart and tenderly rub my index finger against the soft moist pink flesh within. "You... Oh my... You... Mmm... Darling, I love you so..."

"I love you too, your highness." I replied with a slight chuckle, playing off of Rarity's current royal status while also finding some slight amusement with how effectively I was causing her to turn into putty in my hands. I was amazed by how much control I had over her.

After a few minutes of constant pleasuring and listening to Rarity's angelic voice, I pulled my hand away from her while the beautiful unicorn trembled before me. She panted and whimpered, overwhelmed with pleasure I doubt she had ever experienced before. I was quick to notice that my fingers were coated in her womanly fluids as a result of her arousal.

The idea both intrigued and disgusted me at the same time. A quick sniff of the fluid that coated my fingers filled my nostrils with a very strong scent that both surprised and pleased me. With some hesitation, I brought my fingers to my lips and traced my tongue over them. The flavor... It was not as strong as I expected. A type of sweet womanly nectar. The taste is difficult to describe, but it just tasted so...her. It was the flavor of Rarity. "You... You taste lovely, m'lady."

My beautiful friend looked at me over her shoulder and smiled with a powerful blush flushing her cheeks. I then felt her beautiful tail caressing my face while she spoke weakly, "I was hoping you'd like it... But now it's my turn."

I felt something tug on my boxers while her horn was engulfed in a familiar light blue aura. And a second later, I felt my shorts being yanked down my legs before watching it get flung across the room. Rarity then whispered as she gazed downward, "Oh my..."

For once, I felt genuinely embarrassed as she beheld my male equipment. I turned my gaze towards the nearest window and spoke, "Sorry... I know I'm not exactly stallion material here..."

I was on the verge of speaking further, but I froze when I felt her hoof upon my lips. Rarity was smiling so lovingly at me before she pulled her hoof away and kissed me sweetly on the lips. "Darling... Do not say another word. It's beautiful."

No words were spoken further. This time, it was Rarity who was in control. She slowly lowered her face, leaving me paralyzed in anticipation. My length was not entirely erect quite yet. But just when I thought she was about to take the whole thing into her mouth, I got a different sensation instead. The feel of her lips.

Rarity kissed my flaccid length, causing me to shudder as if a jolt of electricity had just coursed through me. Over and over, I felt her angelic lips kiss me, my erection slowly growing until I felt it twitch and throb with need. It happened so quickly... My flesh merely dough to be shaped into what Rarity desired. I heard her whisper once more as I felt her muzzle tenderly rub against it, "You are just so lovely, sweet prince... I cannot imagine anyone else doing all this with me who is not you..."

"I'm honored, m'lady..." I whispered back while tenderly caressing the indigo coils of her luscious mane. It was only then that I felt a warm wet sensation all around my hardened length. Rarity had taken me into her mouth, moaning softly while I felt her tongue caress my flesh skillfully enough to prompt a grunt of pleasure from me. Her head bobbed up and down for a minute or two before she stopped, my length coated in her saliva while a light gasp was emitted from her gaping mouth. That blush in her cheeks never subsided once. With a sigh, Rarity looked up at me while placing one last kiss on the very tip of my hard and throbbing flesh. "I adore your taste, dear..."

I could only smile. She was so calm and graceful, but clearly joyous. However, she then stood up on the bed once more and slowly turned around before lifting her tail high once more, giving a completely unobstructed view of her beautiful moist marehood. She then looked at me over her shoulder and beckoned me with such a lovely smile. "Your mare needs you, my love."

A strong warmth filled me. She was right there, that beautiful mare. Tail raised, presenting herself to me. At any other time, I would be conflicted over what to do. But in this realm of dreams, the norms of the real world clearly did not apply. I wanted her. And I knew she wanted me. For this single night, we were no longer friends. We were lovers.

Without a word, I pulled myself forward. My fingers once more caressed those beautiful white flanks, prompting a shiver of glee from my beautiful friend that was promptly followed by a quiet shriek of pleasure as my fingers teased and rubbed the diamonds that made up her cutie mark. "Oooh, darling... Must you tease me so?"

"Maybe." I said with a bit of a smirk while almost feeling tempted to laugh. The awkwardness between us was steadily fading. I was feeling much more at ease about the whole thing, as if it was what was meant to be. My hands slid along her slender sides, caressing her ribs before sliding underneath and caressing her chest and belly all while she sighed in joy. But then, I decided to go further. I slid my hands further down her body and found them. Two soft mounds with a tiny nub in the middle of each.

"Oh... Oh my... James... My teats?" Rarity asked while looking back at me with a questioning, yet joyful gaze. I soon replied with a smile of my own while tenderly rolling her onto her side. There they were. Two small beautiful mounds in her coat with a dark spot in the middle. My hands continued to knead the soft flesh, my fingers tenderly pinching the two dark nipples as Rarity gritted her teeth and groaned in response to the spikes in pleasure she was receiving.

I soon tired of just feeling and decided to go further. I brought my face to Rarity's slender frame and began to lightly kiss her lovely teats while she gasped and moaned at the touch of my lips. And soon, I went even further. I clamped my lips over one of her teats and began to suckle, prompting a long and low sigh of pleasure from the beautiful mare. She soon whispered while watching, "Mmmm... Drink all you want, dear. Mama has plenty."

Something in those words sparked something in me. My erection only throbbed harder, desperate for release in spite of it being far too soon. While I suckled, my hand tenderly caressed Rarity's slender belly. That beautiful perfect body that she had tended to and tempered for so long. Truly the epitome of beauty in the mares of Equestria. However, my suckling did not go on for much longer. I heard Rarity groan before I felt an unseen force pull me away and turn my face towards Rarity. She was not smiling, but she was clearly overwhelmed with sexual bliss. Her words were direct and partially a wheeze, half pleading, half commanding. "Darling... Please... No more waiting. Make me yours... Make me your mare..."

Those words were a command I could not resist. We had come too far to stop. I nodded before reaching out and placing a soft kiss upon her lips, prompting a delighted smile from her. Already lying on her side, she lifted one hind leg for me to hold onto. I got on my knees and carefully aligned myself with her winking marehood. And then...I began the plunge into her waiting depths.

Such warmth... I even let out a long gasp at the sensation that was engulfing my length while Rarity yelped and groaned as I hilted myself to her body. I waited a brief moment while she trembled at the new sensations that were flooding her. I leaned forward and whispered while holding up her leg, "Am I doing OK?"

"Oh... Far more than OK... You're doing fabulous, darling... Please... Don't stop... More..." She groaned while laying her head down. I felt her tail curl around my lower back, trying to beckon me to stay. A request I had no intention of denying.

I pulled back slowly before just as slowly pushing back into my beautiful lover. My thrusts and strokes were slow and precise, carefully working its way to the climax. I was careful to pace myself to ensure I would not exhaust myself too soon. I was not doing it for my own pleasure. I was doing it for her. And her soft moans and gasps were all the confirmation I needed to know that I was succeeding.

"Darling... Let's try it like this now..." I heard Rarity whisper before I pulled back to allow her to move. She slowly climbed to a standing position, but then once again presented those beautiful flanks to me with her tail moved aside. "Please... Claim me like a stallion, my prince..."

And so I did. I grasped those curvy white flanks and thrust my hips forward. This time, she yelped and trembled while her legs shook. I soon slowed down my rhythm to help draw out the pleasure the best I could, keeping my thrusts slow while always pushing as deep as I could go.

That tail swayed and wagged, caressing my torso and chest while I pleasured my lover. I leaned forward over her back, my hands grasping and caressing her shoulders and sides while her beautiful voice never ceased to sing her ecstasy. Eventually, my hands slid under her and rested upon her belly. As I thrust into her, I felt such a powerful natural desire. I did not only wish to make love to her. I wanted to fill her. To breed her. To give this wonderful mare my child. No... My foal.

Even though I did not say a word, I still heard her whisper back to me. "Yes, darling... I want it too..."

I was not expecting her to speak. I lifted my head to look ahead and soon saw Rarity gazing back at me over her shoulder with a most hopeful smile. "Please... Do not stop... Make certain every last drop ends up inside me... Where it is needed..."

I could see it in her beautiful azure eyes as well. That sacred desire. I began to thrust harder, spurred on by the desire to claim Rarity as mine. And that she may claim me as hers. My thrusts became hard and fierce, but I soon overexerted myself. I found myself struggling to keep my rhythm steady. And I am certain Rarity was beginning to notice as well. "Darling... Wait..."

Not wanting to disappoint her, I stopped immediately and pulled back. "Yes?"

Rarity's gaze showed nothing but delight and desire. She turned around and used her magic to gather up the pillows against the bed's headboard to build a soft wall for me to lean against. With a gentle push, she caused me to fall backwards and sit against the wall of pillows behind me. She then stepped forward and pulled herself up with her hooves resting upon my shoulders, my length standing up between her hind legs. With an endearing smile, she began to lower her body. "You've done so much already, my love. Allow me to do the rest."

And with that, she took my length into her. I shuddered and groaned at the feel of her warmth surrounding me once more, my hands reaching out and gripping her hips with my fingers digging into her cutie marks. Such elegance and grace, even in the throes of lovemaking. Truly a marvel...

Her eyes closed while her lips hung open with constant moaning that was nectar to my ears. I could barely even keep track of the minutes that passed. But with how masterfully her thick equine lips squeezed my hard length, neither of us had long to go before we reached the climax of our efforts. My hands slid over her smooth silky chest before sliding down to her belly. But when I did, her hoof left my left shoulder and rested over my hands. The one that bore the bracelet of silver and opals.

I looked up at her, even while she continued to ride my hard throbbing length. Rarity smiled longingly at me, so much love floating in those eyes. "Yes, my prince... You know what we want... Do it... Give mama what she needs..."

"Oh, honey..." I whispered in return as I felt a familiar pressure building in my groin. Rarity responded accordingly, bouncing up and down on me with unexpected speed. But not once did Rarity remove her hoof from my hand as it rested upon her belly. As if she was hoping my touch was blessing that part of her body.

It was coming. The urge to release was building. Rarity's speed was immense and her moans had turned into shrieking joyful cries. She was pleading. Begging for me to fill her. Finally, she threw her arms around me and sank my length deep inside her as her moist warm folds quivered around me. "Oh, my prince...!"

It was then that I could hold back no longer either. I too held onto her tightly while I held back as long as I could. But it was a futile struggle as I suddenly felt a torrent of warmth burst down the length of my erection before exploding into my lover. "Rarity...!"

One throb. Then another. And then another and a few more as I planted my warm seed into Rarity's waiting womb. She quivered and whimpered as orgasmic bliss wracked us both. Man and mare, together. Soon, as our combined juices oozed out of her body, I felt myself lazily lifting my hand and soon found Rarity's hoof searching for mine. The hoof that held the bracelet I had given her. I curled my fingers forward while her hoof tenderly rested in my palm. I then found myself whispering, "I love you...Rarity..."

I heard a muffled sob before hearing her reply with a quiet joyous tone, "I love you...forever, James..."

I slid down the wall of pillows until just my head was resting against it while Rarity rested atop me. I felt so honored... So blessed that such a wonderful and beautiful mare loved me so wholly and truthfully. She soon rolled to my right and dislodged my exhausted length from her body, but her hoof never left my hand. She did not say a word. She merely gazed at me with those beautiful azure eyes.

Minutes passed. The air was quiet save for the sound of a gentle zephyr outside the window. I gazed at Rarity while she gazed back at me. The afterglow was just intoxicating. I felt my heart swell as our eyes met. With a long sigh, I placed my other hand atop Rarity's hoof as it rested in my palm. "Rarity... Would you..."

I was silenced as Rarity tenderly rested her other hoof upon my lips. She then whispered as tears began to gather in her eyelids, "Darling... Please...don't. Do not ask me to take Fluttershy's place, because..." Her joyous smile then dissolved into a tearful frown as the tears flowed. "Because...I would not be able to resist the offer..."

She read my mind. I hated the thought of leaving Fluttershy after all we had been through, even after what she did to me. I was so...conflicted. I averted my eyes as I felt a feeling of shame come over me, but Rarity was quick to cup my cheek and direct my gaze towards her once more. "Darling... Have you visited her in your dreams yet?"

"No... I'm afraid to..." I muttered in return. After having encountered that grim reminder of what Pinkie Pie had become back then, I had only been visiting Pinkie Pie due to how reliably she can make me feel happy. Although... I just now remembered I did not see that grayish doppelganger again after the first time I visited her dreams... I would have almost expected to encounter Rarity's equivalent at some point during this dream as well, but... I never saw her once. But I digress.

Rarity let out a quiet sigh before she began to speak while tenderly caressing my cheek. "Darling... I promise you that she is the mare that you remember. I know you must be afraid of being hurt again, but... She loves you. And as much as it pains me to admit this... She needs you more than I do." She then pulled herself closer to me and whispered, "Promise me... Tomorrow night, you will go to her. And you will remember why you and her are betrothed. Promise me, darling..."

The thought of seeing Fluttershy again filled me with anxiety, but I knew Rarity's words to be true. She and Fluttershy have long been best friends, so I knew she would never lie to me about her. With some hesitation, I nodded. "I will..."

"Thank you, darling... But as for now..." She then reached out and placed another kiss upon my lips before casting me an exhausted smile. "For now, it is just us. Let us enjoy this dream for as long as we can, my prince..."

We soon tucked ourselves under the covers while resting our heads and upper bodies upon the many pillows that had been provided. However, before we could do much of anything, we looked towards the door as we heard the doorknob wiggle. A familiar voice then spoke up from outside, "Locked? They must be in here."

It was Luna. I was tempted to call out to her, but then remembered our compromising position. Rarity and I did not say a word, hoping that perhaps she would go away. Our hopes were promptly dashed as I saw the knob coated by a blue magic aura as Luna seemed to use the levitation spell to manipulate the lock mechanism without a key. Whatever she did, it was clearly successful since the door then opened. But as soon as the Princess of the Night stepped into the room, she instantly gave us a wide-eyed stare while we both froze and looked on in silence. What a tense moment!

A good ten seconds must have passed before Luna began to silently back out of the room while her face remained frozen in that rather...uneasy expression. She knew what had been going on. I know I caught her casting a glance at my discarded clothes. I then heard the lock click once the door was closed followed by Nightmare Moon's voice while Rarity and I remained silent. "Well? Were they in there?"

Luna then replied, "Uh... Not quite. Just one of the royal guards and one of the maids partaking in some...intimate activities..."

Nightmare Moon's tone quickly changed to one that sounded somewhat repulsed. "Uh... That's more than I needed to know." Once we heard the sound of their hooves become more distant, Rarity and I burst into suppressed laughter.

I have no knowledge of how much time passed, but I cherished the time I spent with Rarity nonetheless. We constantly cuddled, shared tender kisses, and even partook in more gentle lovemaking. I missed her...and I wanted to bask in her presence for as long as I could.

Finally, I felt the world twitch. The time of awakening was near. And Rarity knew it too. She held me in her arms and whispered in my ear. "Darling... I promise I will come by as soon as I can. I just have a few more orders to finish up."

"That's fine... I'll be waiting." I replied quietly while tenderly stroking the back of her head.

A moment later, Rarity gazed at me with a tearful smile and spoke with a tender tone, "James... No matter what happens, remember this. I will always love you. No matter where life takes us, you will always be my treasure. My prince."

I do not know where the tears came from. Something in those words just caused the dam to burst. Tears flowing down my face, I held her tightly in my arms as a light sob burst from my lips. The last thing I heard as my vision became a bright blur was, "Goodbye, my love... I will see you again soon..."

The feel of my mattress returned as the sound of a heart monitor reached my ears. My eyes adjusted to the morning light peeking through the blinds to my right. I felt weak, but at the same time relaxed. That dream... I actually felt pretty good. Well... I at least felt better than I normally have felt these past several days after awakening. The memories that used to hound me upon awakening were still silent.

I was feeling rather awake and mentally energized for once, so I took the time to start writing this journal down early. I only took a break once breakfast arrived, which I ate without much hesitation. Although, at the same time... I was feeling a sense of emptiness that I was trying to ignore. Perhaps writing this journal was a means to cope with it or even just ignore it.

The last few days have been...well...better, at least. I still get visitors aside from my closest friends. Mitta and Lyra have stopped by, the Cutie Mark Crusaders were spending time with me during the weekend, and Button Mash comes by sometimes to play games with me. Derpy has even brought me a muffin or two. And I do appreciate their concern and care, but... There is only one thing I am truly aching for now. And I know I cannot have it.

Once breakfast was done, I gave the cart a push to move it closer to the door. But it was shortly after that when I heard a knock at the door. A few seconds later, it swung open to reveal who is almost always the first friend I see every day. Twilight Sparkle.

She was noticeably happier than I had seen her the last few days. Most other times, she always had a very small smile on her face with a rather melancholy look in her eyes. But today, she seemed to be in a good mood. She trotted right over to me and asked, "Good morning, James. How're you feeling today?"

"OK, I think. I dreamed well, if nothing else." I replied before reaching out and stretching.

"Dream, huh? Did you visit Pinkie Pie's dream again? I can't even imagine some of the zany places her mind takes her when she's asleep." Twilight replied while she unloaded her saddlebags nearby.

I shrugged my shoulders and said, "Not this time. I decided to visit Rarity last night instead."

This really caught Twilight's attention since she suddenly looked at me. "Really?! Well, what happened there? A beauty pageant?"

I could not help snickering at the memory. "Not even close. It was a coronation ceremony in Canterlot for the recently crowned Princess Rarity."

As expected, Twilight held a hoof to her lips while letting out a giggle. "Oh, yes. That's Rarity, all right. How'd she look? Did she have the kind of jewelry that Princess Celestia wears all the time?"

I took a moment to think back on that recent memory, letting out a sigh in the process. "Not quite, but similar. She was wearing silver jewelry and was also wearing a gorgeous light blue dress. She was a feast for the eyes."

Twilight merely smiled while she listened, but her expression seemed to darken a few seconds later. "She must've been happy to see and talk to you again... I know you're important to her."

"She was... I was glad to see and hear her too... I already miss her." I replied quietly while holding my head in my hand.

My friend stepped forward and lightly patted my arm with her hoof. "I'm sure she'll be stopping by again very soon to visit, James. She's been coming in every day to check on you, after all."

However, I felt a twinge of bitterness in my heart upon hearing those words. "Will I have to wear the blindfold?"

Twilight did not immediately reply. At first, that blindfold felt like a blessing since it allowed me to finally be near the friends I so sorely longed for. But now, I have grown to hate it. Merely feeling them and smelling them does not compare to the satisfaction of seeing and hearing them. Although Twilight did eventually mutter, "I'm sorry... I know how much you want to see and talk to them again... Just...hold out a little longer, OK? The doctors will let us know right away if they find out what's wrong with you. They've got to be getting close now."

"I know... I just... I wish there was a better way." I grumbled in return while just bowing my head. Almost as if on cue, there was a knock at the door. "Uh... Is that Rarity?"

"I'll check. Just a second." Twilight replied before she trotted over to the door. A second after she opened the door just a crack and peeked through it, Twilight looked my way and nodded. "It's Rarity. The blindfold is in the bottom drawer."

I let out a sigh that almost sounded like it was mixed with a growl. I truly did not want to have to wear it again. I pulled open the drawer at the bottom of the nightstand to my left and saw it. That band of black cloth. I wanted nothing to do with it, but understood that if Rarity or any of my other three friends were to get anywhere near me, I had to be blind.

I took the blindfold in my hands and stared down at it, feeling nothing but contempt for it. That band of cloth was both my shield and my shackles. With no other option, I chained myself to those shackles once more. I closed my eyes while the blindfold settled over my upper face. "OK... Let her in."

I heard the door creak open while I sat up in bed. I then heard Twilight say, "I know I probably don't need to say this, but don't make a sound. All right?"

I heard the sound of hooves drawing near. Not a trot, but a slow walk. I could vaguely make out a scent in the air. A lovely perfume. And soon, I felt a hoof rest upon my hand. I sighed while turning my head to my left to 'look' at my visitor. "Hi, Rarity... Did you sleep well?"

As usual, I got no reply. However, I did feel something tug on the blindfold. And I soon felt the blindfold being lifted just above my eyes while I kept them closed. The veil of black over my eyes became a shade of orange. And then... I felt an odd feeling upon my eyelids. Were those...her lips?

Twilight did not say a word. I am sure she was merely watching in silence. I suspect that Rarity may have told her about what she was doing about my blindfold before she could approach me. It was then that I understood what I was feeling. She was kissing me on the eyes.

She wanted me to see her. Wanted to see me look at her again. The instant I understood what she was trying to tell me, I choked up. Once I shuddered and the tears started flowing, Rarity lowered my blindfold and threw her arms around me while I did the same. I was already missing the dream we shared...

Rarity, sadly, did not stay long. Probably no longer than fifteen or twenty minutes. Twilight forwarded to me Rarity's words, claiming that she had some fresh commissions to take care of. During her stay, I found that she had brought along a thermos filled with delicious orange tea sweetened with a spot of honey and a few matching teacups. I had a good feel of the distance between my hand and my mouth, for I had little difficulty drinking my tea. When Rarity did finally depart, she bid farewell with another soft kiss upon my lips.

"She's gone, James. You can take it off now." I heard Twilight say before I pulled my blindfold over my head again. I felt so disgusted with myself. She was right there in front of me and I hid behind a blindfold. I was even starting to wonder what Applejack and Fluttershy even look like. Would I end up forgetting their faces entirely if I did not see them again soon?

"James...?" I heard Twilight ask after a moment of silence. She approached me and stood by my side while I held that blindfold in my hands. "Are you...OK?"

I replied quietly with my voice speaking in a noticeable monotone I had not used for a few days. "I hate this thing..."

Twilight did not say anything. I did not even look at her. Although she soon reached out and held me in a tender embrace while holding her head to my chest. "I know... I hate it too... I wish you didn't have to wear that..."

The next several minutes were nothing but silence. I spent that time looking out the window to my right while tenderly stroking the petals on the flowers that Twilight had brought me. The ceiling fan made of clouds that Rainbow Dash brought in was still creating a gentle breeze. Although soon after Twilight started playing soft classical music on Pinkie Pie's phonograph, she came to my bedside again and sounded like she was rooting around in that cardboard box between the nightstand and the bed. Sure enough, that is exactly what she was doing.

Before I could even do or say anything, Twilight spoke up with a bit of a smile. "Huh... I completely forgot about these for the last few days. I guess I just got a bit complacent since things have gotten a bit better lately." She then looked at me while the earliest journal I wrote that she had not yet delivered to Celestia floated beside her. "May I take a look?"

"Sure." I said without feeling much need to hide anything. I know she was just trying to help.

Twilight smiled at me before she started flipping through the pages. It did not take long before she started offering commentary. "Uh... I guess you had a point. Why didn't I just use the teleportation spell to get us to the other side of the river the first time?" I could not help snickering at that line. But then again, I am sure Rarity would have much rather soared in the arms of an angel instead of just flashing from one side of the river to the other. At least I am sure that is how she would have worded it.

However, I soon heard Twilight mutter, "Another one...?"

"Another what?" I asked while I looked at her.

My friend seemed rather puzzled. She then turned the stack of papers around to show me the text I had written. "This is going to sound strange, but I keep finding some weird typos in your writing. Every now and then, you write double letters where there should only be one. See?"

She was right. On one occasion where I wrote the word 'it', I ended up using one more I than there should have been. I had no memory of ever making that kind of typo and shrugged my shoulders. "I don't know how that even got there. Must've been a slip of the wrist."

"Yeah, it's not like you to make these kinds of typos. At least from what I've seen." Twilight said while she went back to reading. However, her eyes soon opened wide with interest. "Wow, you got to see the castle back before it crumbled away? I wish I could've seen that! There's so little of it left out there now..."

After that, Twilight put the pages back together and set them back in the box. It looked like she had stopped halfway through. "Well, it looks like you had a good time that night... Hm?" She then used the levitation spell to lift what I had already written of today's journal entry out of the box. "This seems a bit short compared to the others."

"That one isn't done yet. I'll work on it later today." I replied while feeling slightly unsure on whether or not I wanted her to read that one.

"Oh, so it's today's entry. Well... Would it be OK if I read what you have so far?" Twilight asked while seeming rather excited to check it out.

After a moment of silently debating with myself, I nodded my head. "Sure. Go ahead."

"Thanks. I promise not to mention it to anypony unless you want me to... Oh, that's definitely Rarity's style. And that sounds like a lovely ensemble she was wearing." She replied with a smile while she read on.

Twilight fell silent for a short while, but I soon noticed her starting to blush. I merely looked on in silence, wondering what she was reading. She soon brought a hoof to her lips while she smiled as a few tears even began to stream down her cheeks. "Oh, James... This is beautiful... The way you two were feeding each other berries and fruit... I can't remember the last time I read something this romantic..."

I felt myself heating up and beginning to sweat heavily. "Uh... Thanks."

"If this is how you really are with a mare you love..." Twilight said softly while reading on. She seemed to glance at me momentarily before looking back at the page in front of her before letting out a sigh while she even seemed to swoon. "I think Rarity was right... You really are wonderful."

"Thanks..." I muttered quietly while not sure if I should feel flattered or embarrassed. But while I watched Twilight read, her rather dreamy expression started to become one of surprise. That blush only seemed to become bolder with every passing minute. And...was she sweating? "Twilight... Are you OK?"

"Uh... Well... Uh... Wow... This is..." She stuttered while not appearing to pay me much mind.

The tension in the air was becoming rather awkward. I then spoke up rather loudly, "Twilight... What part of that journal are you reading?"

Upon hearing that, she suddenly faced me and held the journal to her chest to hide the text while looking noticeably flustered. "Nothing! I wasn't reading anything!" However, she then asked while still blushing heavily, "But...uh... Now that I think about it... Would it be all right with you if I went home for just a little while? I...kind of need to take care of something...personal."

At first, I merely stared at her. But a few seconds later, I burst out laughing harder than I had laughed in weeks. All the while, Twilight shouted back, "It's not funny! Stop laughing at it!"

"It's hilarious! You read that part, didn't you?!" I replied between guffaws while holding myself up. My gut even started to hurt.

Twilight merely frowned embarrassingly while averting her eyes. She then set the journal back in the box. "OK, yes... I read some of it... But seriously, that was beautiful... The words, the passion... I think you should consider becoming a romance novelist. That was some of the most beautiful...and arousing writing I've seen recently."

I merely shook my head while suppressing another laugh. "I'll take your word for it. And sure, you can go deal with that little...problem of yours."

My rather excited friend grinned nervously while she backed away from me towards the door. "Thanks... I'll be back as soon as I can, all right?" Once she stopped speaking, I do not think she could have gotten out of that room fast enough.

I started adding to the journal to help pass the time, but I was eventually interrupted when someone else came into the room. "Morning, James! What's up? Feeling any better?"

It was Rainbow Dash. I felt myself smile a bit in her presence. Although I also noticed that the light in the room had dimmed somewhat, prompting me to reach over and turn on Rarity's lamp for some extra light. My brazen pegasus friend trotted over to me while apparently taking note of the lack of natural light. "Yeah, it's gonna be a bit gloomy for a couple of days. Have to get a lot of rain in to help the end of season harvests. Autumn's not that far off, you know."

"Yeah, I know... Can't stand autumn. Feels like the world is dying. At least winter has a magical feeling with all that snow." I replied while the thought of trees losing their leaves passed through my mind. I will never understand why Celestia sees autumn as her favorite season.

For some reason, my words prompted a rather relieved smile from my friend. "Man... I really missed the old you. It's great to have you back, you know?"

She was right. I was feeling more like myself lately. "Yeah... I guess I wasn't really feeling right for a while..."

Rainbow Dash then flapped up to the ceiling fan and gave it a light smack to make the fan's rotation speed up slightly. She then looked at me and asked, "So... Has Twilight been here today?"

"She was, but she...had to go home to take care of something. She'll probably be back soon." I replied while taking great care to not draw Rainbow's attention towards the journal that sat in the box next to me. If she read the contents of that incomplete journal, heaven knows what she would do.

Rainbow Dash did not seem too concerned. "Meh, probably some sorta assignment from Princess Celestia. That egghead's always got her nose in books."

"But what does that make those who write those books, huh?" I asked in return while taking some minor offense to that. I have done far more writing over the last year than reading. I even motioned towards the box filled with paper to emphasize my point.

Needless to say, Rainbow Dash looked utterly embarrassed. She took one look at that box before looking at me. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came. She finally buried her face in my bed's sheet in an obvious sign of defeat.

A while later, I looked at the clock during a game of Weather Patrol. "Noon... Twilight's taking her time coming back."

"Yeah, you know how it is on Mondays. Everypony goes a bit stir crazy since there's not that much to do on Sundays and they just wanna get outta the house for a while. Oh, and... sky 3." Rainbow replied while looking down at her side of the board.

"Miss. Uh... cloud 6... Wait, is someone knocking?" I asked while making my move. We both fell silent for a moment to listen more closely. A few seconds later, there was another knock.

"I got it!" Rainbow said while she left my bedside to go to the door. She even took the time to open the blinds that hung over the window to the door's right. She then opened the door a crack to peek outside. "Oh, hey there, Applejack! Wanna see the big guy? And is that apple cake for him?"

Applejack... With a side of apple cake. Delicious. I certainly was in the mood for a visit from my favorite farm friend. Rainbow Dash then looked over at me and asked, "Is it OK if she comes in?"

"Yeah, send her in." I said with a smile. However, that smile soon faded when I saw Rainbow Dash point her hoof at me. "What?"

"Blindfold, man. You need to put it on." She replied with a bit of a frown. She could tell how much I had come to loathe this method, even if it is the only way to get anywhere near my friends. With a sigh, I pulled it back over my eyes without a word. It was then I heard Rainbow Dash say, "He's ready, AJ. Come in."

I heard the sound of hooves once again, signaling the approach of somepony I know. I sat up in bed and waited. And sure enough, I felt it. A hoof on my arm. I turned my head to my left, instinctively 'looking' in her direction. "Hey there, AJ..."

As usual, I did not hear a word being spoken to me. But I did feel her starting to hold me in an embrace. A very tight and strong embrace that felt like a vice. The scent in her mane... Apple and cinnamon with a hint of sweat and grime. It was indeed Applejack. I could not bring myself to say anything and held her too... I am sorry. That is all I can write about that encounter right now. It was just too depressing for me...

Applejack could not stay long. She had only stopped by to pay me a visit and to deliver a slice of amazing apple cake to me. The harvest season was still going, so she still had many apples to shake from the trees. But I did enjoy that cake... So good... Nopony makes apple products like Applejack does.

It was not much later that Twilight returned to my room while looking much more relaxed than when she left. "Hi, Rainbow Dash. Thanks for keeping James company while I was gone. Did anyone come to visit while I was gone?"

We had gone back to our game of Weather Patrol by that point. And while that slice of apple cake did make me feel good, my mood was still feeling rather low. Rainbow Dash looked her way and nodded. "Yeah, Applejack came and went a little while ago. What's up?"

"Well... I bumped into somepony on my way back over and...she wants to say hello." Twilight said with a more subdued smile. I knew what that smile meant. Someone dear to me, but I could not hear or see.

I was reaching the end of my tolerance of that blindfold. "Twilight... I really don't want to wear it this time."

"I know... But...you have to if you're going to get anywhere near her, James. And...I really don't want to turn her away. I think you know who it is..." Twilight replied with a long sigh.

I looked down at the black cloth at my side. I wanted nothing more than to hurl that thing across the room and be done with it. It brought such sweet relief at first, but now it was denying me a pleasure I had not experienced in what felt like an eternity ago. With great reluctance, I pulled it over my head until it rested over my eyes. "Fine..."

This time, Twilight and Rainbow Dash did not offer a greeting to my visitor. The pace of her hooves clopping against the floor was noticeably slower than those of Applejack and Rarity from earlier. And when I felt her hoof upon my hand, I placed my other over hers. That flowery fragrance coming from her mane... I knew who she was. "Hey there, honey..."

Once again, Fluttershy climbed upon my bed and rested atop me, holding me in her arms while placing tender sweet kisses upon my face. And it was only then, being held in her arms, that the doubts that still lingered not in my mind, but in my body, retreated. I could only believe she would not dare harm me only if she was there in my grasp while not feeling pain. But even moreso... The blackness over my eyes.

I opened my eyes to see her. That tender sweet pegasus mare that I had come to love so dearly. But I saw nothing. Nothing but blackness. All I had to do was lift the blindfold to reveal her to me. But I could not. The knowledge of what would happen the instant I saw her made me hesitant. But as I felt her tremble in my arms... Felt a warm tear trickle down my chest... My frustration skyrocketed. No more... "I can't keep doing this anymore..."

"Huh? What's wrong? What can't you keep doing anymore?" I heard Rainbow Dash ask from somewhere to my left.

I placed my hand on my beloved's back. I bowed my head while still blackness covered my vision. "I'm not going to keep going day to day like this... I'm tired of not hearing who I want to hear and not being able to see their faces... Their eyes... Their smiles... I want things to go back to how they used to be. How they...really used to be."

There was not a word spoken for a good fifteen seconds or so. They knew I was frustrated. And soon, Twilight spoke to me. "James... Are you sure about this? I mean...you know what happened the last time you..."

"I don't care, Twilight." I said with frustration pushing me on. "Please... I want you to do me a favor. Gather up the others and bring them here. I want to see them... I will hear them again. And if there is pain... If I just endure it long enough, maybe it'll stop and I'll be fine."

"James... You... You've got balls. You bet I'll go get the girls. Twilight? Fluttershy? You game?" I heard Rainbow Dash speak with what sounded like a tone of pride in her voice. Her compliance with my request filled me with a sense of relief. Soon... Very soon, I would truly have them back.

Fluttershy said nothing, although I did feel another kiss upon my lips before I felt her jump down from my bed. Twilight then said, "Well... All right... I hate to see you like this too, James. It's not fair for you to have to put a wall between you and your friends like that. I'll go get Pinkie Pie. Rainbow, you go find Applejack. Fluttershy, please go get Rarity. We'll all meet up in the lounge before we come back here."

The sound of hooves reached my ears before the sound of a door closing did. And once the room was silent aside from the sound of my heart monitor and the phonograph still playing some music, I removed my blindfold and found that I was alone. But not for long. I have been writing more of this journal to help pass the time before they return. It will not be much longer now.

Mere minutes after I stopped writing, I heard a knock at the door. I reflexively reached for my blindfold, intending to put it to use one final time. And then, the door opened before I saw Twilight Sparkle stick her head in. She was clearly showing signs of uncertainty as she asked, "James? Are you ready? We're all here."

I sighed before nodding and pulling the blindfold over my head once more. "Yeah... Bring them in. Let's get this over with."

The sound of many hooves reached my ears before the door closed shut. I was all too familiar with the pain I had experienced before. I knew what to expect. Once the room fell all but silent, the phonograph having fallen silent from exhausting the list of songs from the record that spun on it, I spoke up quietly. "Hey there..."

I heard the voice of Rainbow Dash. "So... Uh... How're we gonna do this?"

"Well... Twilight and Rainbow Dash... Please don't say anything. This has nothing to do with you." I replied while gathering my fortitude. I was not expecting this to be an easy process.

After a moment more of silence, I began to speak to the four mares who were standing in front of me. "Girls... I can't keep doing this. I don't want to settle for only interacting with you by touch anymore... I want to see you again. I want to hear your voices. I don't care if it hurts at first. I want things to go back to the way they used to be. Please... Just...say something. I don't care what. Just...please let me hear you."

A moment of silence passed. Perhaps they were uncertain or even fearful of taking that step. But finally, I heard a voice that I had recognized from many of my dreams these past few days. "Uh... Are you sure about this?"

The instant that sound reached my ears... The memories... Bitterness and hatred in that voice... My head throbbed as the memories resurfaced almost instantly. I cringed and held a hand to my brow as Twilight called out in reaction to my obvious discomfort, "Pinkie, no! Don't talk!"

I reached out with my hand to signal her to be silent. "No, Twi... It's... It's OK... Rarity... Are you there too?" The memories were flashing through my head, louder and more vivid than ever before. But I had to endure the pain for just a little bit longer. They were so close... I could almost reach out and hold them.

That beautiful elegant voice from just last night then reached my ears. "Yes, darling... I am here." And with those voices... The pain of rejection... Being pushed away in exchange for a boulder. The pain in my mind intensified, but I knew those memories to be false. My real friends were right in front of me.

"Good... Ugh... AJ... Talk to me..." I then said while the pain only grew with every new memory that floated to the surface.

"Are ya sure? I really don't wanna hurt ya, pardner..." I heard the voice of that dependable farm mare reach my ears, only to have that same voice echo in my mind with cruel lies. But it was too late to stop. Three down, one to go.

With all but one memory repeatedly cycling through my mind and the images of said images drifting along on the lids of my eyes with the sounds echoing in my ears, I called out to dear Fluttershy. "OK... Fluttershy..."

She was all too willing to let me hear her gentle meek voice. "I'm here... I missed you, dear..."

And with that, the most scarring memories surfaced. The malice, the desire to see me harmed, the pain of being struck in my head... I groaned as the memories of my four friends now once again exploded in my head with renewed vigor.

"James... I don't think this is a good idea..." I heard Twilight say from nearby. The rest of them did not say a word.

I waited for a brief moment, becoming reacquainted with the pain that had been with me for days. It was not new to me. "I'm OK... Now... Just...don't go anywhere."

I reached for my blindfold. The pain of seeing them was always worse than the pain that came from hearing them. If I could just endure it long enough, maybe the pain would stop. Squinting my eyes shut, I lifted the black cloth and dropped it to my side. And then...after a moment of mental preparation, I opened them. And there they were.

All six of them... The six most important people in my life were finally standing in a row in front of me. And the instant I saw them... My god, the pain... I cringed and did all I could to not yelp as my skull felt like it was on the verge of cracking open. My head throbbed, the memories played across my vision, but I could still see them. Vibrant. Real. And soon, gratefully smiling.

My heart monitor was beeping increasingly quickly. Even through the din that filled my ears, I could still make it out. But I did not give in to the pain. Not this time. They were with me once again. And it was then, even with pain radiating through my head, that I managed to smile.

However, seconds later, the heart monitor soon began to make a new type of noise just as I felt a strange tightness in my chest. The fast pace of beeping stopped and was replaced by a new sound. One long continuous droning beep.

My senses began to go haywire. I heard shouts and shrieks over the noise in my head as my vision began to become blurred. My friends were in a panic. I lost all control over myself as my limbs ceased to respond. I fell to my side as my body went numb while the noise in my ears faded. And then...nothing.

I am uncertain how much time passed before I awoke. And when I did, those memories were there to greet me like many times before. The pain... I wished I had not awakened. The sky was darkening outside the window... The day was nearly over.

"James..." I heard a voice say to my left. Upon turning my head to look, I saw Twilight looking back at me with a most fearful gaze. Her cheeks... It seemed as if they had been stained with tears. "Thank goodness you woke up..."

I felt so listless... Exhausted. The memories hounded me like never before. "Twilight... What went wrong? I didn't give in, so... What happened?"

She seemed hesitant to speak. Like there was something she did not want me to hear. But she spoke regardless. "The doctors rushed in just after you collapsed... You know they've been constantly monitoring your vital signs. While you were exposing your hearing and vision to your friends, your... Heart rate, adrenaline... Your stress levels in general started to skyrocket... In the end, your heart.... It just...stopped. Cardiac arrest. I thought for sure that was the end right there..."

"What does that mean...?" I asked quietly, my nerves and willpower in shambles. I had no will to really move.

With a sigh, Twilight spoke with such a monotone to her voice. "The doctors concluded that... Hearing your friends and seeing them... They're not only painful to you, James... They're toxic... They're not being allowed to see you anymore until the doctors find out what is wrong with you..."

Those words... It was then that I understood that as things were, my life would never go back to what it used to be. My friends were no longer just a source of pain. Their mere presence would prove fatal to me. I did not say a word. I had no will to speak. I just...rolled back over onto my side, facing the window.

"James...?" I heard her whisper from behind me.

Her voice no longer held any joy for me anymore. With what I desired being no longer possible... I...just did not care anymore. "Just go..."

"Wha... What?" I heard her say as her voice began to break. I said nothing and did not look her way. "James... Please... Please don't shut me out!"

I felt her hoof upon my shoulder while I rested on my side before she whispered while also sounding as if she was sobbing, "I won't give up... I'll find a way... Please, just... Don't push me away... I love you..."

The urge was strong to reach out to touch her. But...I felt so...empty. Somehow, I found the will to reach up to her. Nearly on the verge of just not bothering, I barely touched my fingertips to her hoof.

"Thank you... Please... Just hold on. I'll be back later..." I heard Twilight say before soon leaving the room. However, immediately after she stepped outside, I heard her speak up again. "Oh... Hello, doctor... Have you found anything yet?"

The door was open just a crack, allowing me to hear them clearly. The doctor spoke while sounding noticeably displeased. "Well... I'm sorry to say we've found nothing good, Miss Sparkle. His vital signs have begun to deteriorate once more. At a rather alarming rate, I must add. At the current rate of decay... I don't think he has more than a few days left."

"He... No... You're not serious, are you?! What's wrong with him?!" Twilight all but yelled at the doctor while I did not even bother to look. I merely rolled onto my back, my gaze directed at the ceiling.

The doctor continued to speak, but also sounded rather unhappy himself. "We've tried, Twilight. We have gone over every single possible diagnosis for his symptoms, and not one of them matches. And judging by the turn of events that have occurred... I would even go so far as to say that the various forms of entropy he has displayed are... It seems that he has simply lost his will to live..."

"Doctor... What are you saying...?" Twilight asked with a fearful tone in her voice.

I heard the doctor let out a sigh before he spoke his answer. "I'm sorry, Miss Sparkle. There is nothing more we can do for him..."

I felt...a strange sense of relief hearing those words. Soon, the pain would be gone. I would be free. But as I felt myself becoming increasingly resigned to my fate, a new sound reached my ears from just beyond the door. It was Twilight... She was crying.

"No... No... Not now... We never should've let him come along... We should've had him stay behind... If he never went out there with us... No... This isn't happening..." Her words were wracked with sobs. Finally, I heard her run down the hall and all became quiet before I heard the door fully shut.

I was torn. Some part of me wanted to care. But...I felt nothing. I was dying...and I welcomed it. But as I lied in bed...something drifted across my vision for only a few seconds before fading away. In capital levels, almost like a ghostly message written in bright red jagged letters. I still remember it vividly.

I WIN

Who wins? Who loses? Who even cares? I just want this all to end... As I lie here alone in the dark, all I hear is the heart monitor. Its beeps are slower than before, counting down to the final moments.

The memories... So loud and vivid... Just...please... Someone... Let me die...

Cracking the Code

Time is running out... Just tonight at the strike of midnight, the staff of Ponyville Hospital forwarded the current condition of our dear friend to us. Just this evening, his physical integrity began to spiral downward at a frightening rate. At such a rate, he will not last more than a few more days... What in the world has transpired?

The last few days have been nothing short of a moment of respite. His physical deterioration had simply come to a halt. This bought me some much needed time to scour the royal archives for any traces of what foul magic he may have been exposed to in order to trigger such a horrid state of being. The journals he wrote that Twilight Sparkle has been forwarding to us have given me vital insight into his symptoms and has narrowed down the search. For whatever reason, I feel as if I have some innate knowledge of this degree of magic. I somehow know where to search. I am so close to finding it. I can almost taste it...

Unfortunately, night fell and I had to tend to my duties as the Princess of Dreams and rest for the following day. I would be doing nopony any favors if I ran myself ragged to the point of mental exhaustion. I must pace myself so as to not overlook any details as I have poured over dozens of tomes this past week. Besides, I was eager to see my beloved once more.

I cast my spell before allowing myself to drift off to sleep within my chambers. And soon, I felt the familiar sensation of drifting from the physical realm to the realm of dreams. A meadow of mist and clouds. The usual nexus I often find myself in when debating which dreams to visit. I searched and I felt. And then I found it. The dreaming mind of a human.

I found the portal to my dear friend's dreaming mind. That wall of shimmering mist. However...something was very different. Even before setting foot inside it, I could feel that twisted presence that had fallen silent on the day that James awoke. It was so overwhelming... Fierce. The portal before me reflected this, almost looking like billowing storm clouds as lightning sparked through it.

Knowing full well what would occur if I tried to force my way through on my own power alone, I waited patiently for my fellow Princess of the Night to arrive. We would have to tackle this obstacle together if we would have any hope of seeing our friend again.

Minutes later, I detected her approach. Luna soared through the glittering night sky and landed beside me. "Good evening, sister. Shall we venture forth to see our friend?"

"About that... Look at the portal. Does it not feel...familiar to you?" I responded before I turned to look at the ominous rift before us.

My sister looked on in mild shock. "This presence... The same as before, but much more... What in the world is it doing back here now? It faded the day after he awoke from his coma!"

I scowled at the passage before us, vaguely able to detect that familiar distorted chuckling on the wind. "I know not what has brought about its return... Even so, it is all too obvious that whoever is there is desperate to keep us out."

Silence fell upon us. This wretched curse that has taken hold of our friend... Who or what could be doing this to him? It wants him dead, that much is all too clear to me. And now, with victory in sight, it is doing all it can to insure that no relief reaches him. The relief my sister and I have brought him night after night during these troubled times.

Moments later, Luna stepped forward as she seemed to gather her resolve. "No matter... We have overcome this barrier before and we will do so again. Are you ready, Nightmare Moon?"

"Always, Luna. Onward! He needs us!" I replied as we prepared our magic. No ethereal abomination would stop us from reaching our friend in the realm of dreams that we reign over!

We charged forward in unison, but the resistance... It was unlike before. I felt as if I was pushing against the mightiest gale to ever blow through my mane. Haunting noise which I cannot hope to describe filled my ears. And then...the agony...

Mere seconds after we began our plunge into that nightmare, I felt it. My flesh being split as blood began to flow. I yelped and grunted, but I did not relent. I had to not lose focus, or I would perish in this dream and be forced to awaken. And I could not allow that to happen. However, I could still hear the shrieks from my sister to my right. Her very voice made my skin crawl. "My eyes!"

At those words, I too shrieked as the vision in my right eye suddenly faded. Warm liquid oozed down my cheek. And along my belly... I felt my skin tear as...something began to dangle from the gash. I did all I could to not think about it and press on. However... My focus was all but shattered when I heard my sister scream out, only to be suddenly silenced as a...horrific sound was heard that I could only imagine being flesh rupturing. And then...nothing.

"Luna?! Luna, are you there?!" I called out while continuing to press forward. I heard nothing... Luna was gone. I was alone, facing this maelstrom of evil on my own power.

The resistance was fierce. But with Luna gone, the force upon me became nigh unbearable. It was a struggle to keep moving forward. The pain and injuries continued to grow. I howled in pain as the vision in my left eye soon faded. I was blind!

The pain... How I did not awaken by that point, I will never know. But...my left leg... And then my left wing... All feeling in it disappeared after a burst of pain there. Then my right hind leg... I crawled. I pleaded and prayed that I would last long enough to reach the other side. So that I may see him again... Then, just as my left hind leg was likely severed from my body... The resistance ceased.

I could not see. Agony radiated through my body. I had to be completely still to make the pain that coursed through me at least somewhat bearable. How did I last long enough to reach the other side? The air... It was eerily quiet. I was not near Ponyville at all. Where had my beloved's dream taken him?

Minutes passed before I could muster up the focus to undo the harm that had been done to me in the realm of dreams. My legs returned to me. My entrails were returned to the inside of my body. The gashes in my skin were closed. And lastly, my eyes were restored. I was indeed alone. Luna was nowhere to be seen. And... By the stars, where was I?

Not a sound reached my ears that did not come from me. Everywhere I looked... An empty gray void. There was no sky... No ground... It was difficult to discern where the ground even began. It was...unsettling. I have witnessed many a nightmare, but... This instilled within me a new type of horror that I had not once experienced before.

"James... James?! Where are you?! This is your dream, is it not?!" I shrieked and called out as I felt apprehension settling into my heart. I walked. I galloped. I soared, searching far and wide. Yet, no matter how far my legs and wings carried me, I went nowhere. I was on the verge of panic. Confined to this prison without walls. But then, I saw it. A tiny speck on the horizon that stood out against the gray canvas.

"You there! Who are you?!" I called out in fear. I was dreadfully alone and began to crave some form of companionship. It soon dawned on me that whoever was peeking over the horizon was likely out of earshot. I would have to draw closer before I could be heard. I folded my wings before bursting into a gallop.

The sound of my hooves strangely echoed as I ran, bringing with it an unbearable sensation of solitude. But it did not last long. As I drew closer, I was able to see who it was I had detected on the horizon. It was him... My beloved James.

"There you are!" I called out to him as his form became clearer. However... He was seated, hunched forward. Clad in nothing more than the undergarments I had last seen him in when I visited him in the hospital. I approached him from behind, sweet relief cooling my heated nerves. "James... I'm here now. I'm sorry to say that Luna was unable to make it. But I will do all I... James?"

He did not respond to me. Did not even turn to look in my direction. I reached out to him, tenderly caressing his shoulder with my wing while I began to move around to his front. "My friend... It's all right. I am here now. Tell me, what is wrong? Why are you..."

He still drew breath. I could tell that he still lived. But...when I lifted his chin... Made our eyes meet... They were so...empty. So devoid of any of the gentle warmth I had come to know and love in them. He did not even bring himself to speak. He felt...broken.

Gazing into those empty eyes... I felt my heart break. The man I love was nowhere to be seen in them. Nothing more than a hollow shell. Tears flowed down my cheeks as I held my hoof to his cheek. "My god... What did they do to you...? What has happened since I last joined you in your dreaming mind...?"

He said nothing. He barely even responded to my presence. I could not restrain my heart any longer. I reached out and held him tenderly in my wings. "No... I won't let this go on... Please, just endure it a while longer, my friend... I won't let it end like this..."

My vision blurred, I gazed around at the desolate empty landscape around me. This would not do. I had to bring him to a happier place. I closed my eyes while I focused my magic through my horn. Perhaps if I restored this realm to being Ponyville once more...

My eyes shot open as a new sound reached my ears. The sound of something cleaving through a hard substance. And then... I heard something strike the ground below me. A long dark slender object... My horn lay before me.

Powerful frustration filled me as more tears began to flow. I touched my horn with my hoof before reaching for my forehead, a profound feeling of loss flooding my heart. Indeed, it was gone. Severed from my head just above the base, leaving nothing more that a small stump behind. My wings released my friend while I roared at the blank sky. "What do you want from him?! What are you, monster?! Why can you not just leave us all in peace?!"

I wept briefly in profound desperation. I wanted to bring him relief. To instill at least a glimmer of joy in his fractured heart. But as I looked back at my horn, I saw him moving. My friend crawled to my horn and slowly, yet tenderly, took it into his hands. He gazed at it with eyes still empty and lifeless before, very slowly, he turned to me.

I said nothing. He was beckoning for me to come closer. And I did. I stepped forward and lowered my head to him. Ever so tenderly, he placed the base of my broken horn back upon the stump on my head and firmly held it there. As if he was merely compelled to help in some way. I was doubtful the two halves would be able to function while merely being held together, but I tried once more to cast my magic.

My deep blue aura reached up over both the base and the length of my horn. It was indeed functioning properly. And before I could be interrupted again, I cast my spell. In an eruption of light, the gray ground below us became soft sand as warm sunlight shone down upon us. Lush foliage and palm trees rose up around us. And in the very middle of this sandy patch of earth, a beautiful blue pool of fresh water formed. A literal oasis in this bleak lifeless land much like one I had seen during a visit to Saddle Arabia. "Perfect..."

My friend released his grasp from my horn, allowing it to fall to the sand. I did not pay it much mind. I would not need it for the remainder of the dream. It had served its purpose for now.

The sound of desert birds reached my ears while I strolled around the pool of water. The boundless expanse of gray still covered everything beyond the edge of the foliage, but the sky above us was a clear blue with my sister's sun shining brightly. The air was calm. For the time being, we were safe from whatever abomination that had been tormenting my beloved. However, he still sat there in the sand. Never moving nor speaking. I had to do something to raise his spirits. Even if only slightly.

"My friend... Look around you. You are safe now." I spoke softly while using my sable wing to shield him from the sun's harsh glare. He barely reacted, casting a lifeless gaze at his surroundings. However, I could see that he was beginning to sweat heavily. The air was hot and dry with the desert's heat. "Come... Let us retreat to the pond's edge."

I led my friend to the pond at the very center of the oasis. With so little covering him, he began to carefully lower himself into the glistening water. I joined him after I removed my armored shoes, stepping carefully into the shallow pool before taking a seat. The water was up to his chest while he reclined against the pool's edge. Even so, that empty stare never left his eyes. If only Luna had managed to join us...

I felt so helpless... I was doing all I could to aid him, yet nothing seemed to lift him from his stupor. Seeing as how he remained silent, I chose to not speak either. I merely draped my wing across his shoulders and pulled him close to me. But it was when I did this that I heard a weak whisper. A hiss from his lips. "Why are you doing this..."

He spoke. And only that once. I gazed down at my beloved while he barely lifted his head to look at me. I could feel tears beginning to build in my eyes as I began to speak. "Because...I cannot lose you... You know not what you are to me, my friend... From the start...you were my guiding light. Without you...I would be lost...

His face showed no response. He was hearing me, but he was not listening. I held him in both wings while I felt my tears finally flow free. "I told you... You saved me. And now I must save you. I care not what vile curse has taken hold of you... I will fight tooth and hoof to find a way to save you to the very end. Even to your final seconds...I will never give up on you. Whatever it is that has you in its vile clutches, it is a fool if it thinks I will let you go now..."

I felt him lean against me. Still hearing, but not listening. But ever so slowly, I felt his hand rising to my shoulder before it gripped it tenderly, if not weakly. I saw them. Silent tears flowing down his cheeks as not a sound came from his lips. My tears still flowing, I lowered my head to his and decided that just this once, knowing that nothing I said was reaching him, I would speak my heart. "You are my everything... My light... My treasure... My love... And you always will be... And I will never allow you to be robbed from me without a fight... To the bitter end, I will be by your side... My guiding light..."

For hours, we stayed right there. Merely soaking in the pleasantly warm waters of the oasis. Not a word was spoken between us, but we never left each other's side. But then, I felt it. The world quivered. The time of awakening was drawing near. I held his head near mine and whispered into his ear while I felt his grasp on me tighten ever so slightly. "I fear I will not be able to see you again in your dreams tomorrow... I only barely succeeded in reaching you tonight. But remember... I will...never surrender you to this evil... You will always have me... Even to the very end."

My vision was filled with a bright haze before I felt the sense of touch return to me. My mattress was below me while the light weight of my bed sheets covered me. I felt groggy and listless, but soon found my drive as I remembered what I needed to do.

Time is running out... His end is nigh. I must do all I can to find the cure for his ailment. I have turned the royal archives upside-down searching for any traces of the symptoms James has been suffering from and a way to cure them. The recent journal entries he wrote that Twilight Sparkle sent us have proven invaluable. No better way to understand what a person is experiencing than seeing it through his own eyes.

I have narrowed down my search, but only a fraction of the tomes within the wing dedicated to Star Swirl the Bearded remains unchecked. Surely he must have documented at least some knowledge of this vile curse...

I cannot falter now. I must remain diligent. I cannot lose him... I just cannot... Not now...

I don't even know what's going on anymore. James was doing much better over the weekend. Me and the girls kept coming by to visit and keep him company. He was looking so much happier than before... I thought he was gonna be OK in the end. But when Fluttershy came home last night...

He can't be dying... He was doing fine just yesterday! Why would he start getting worse?! I thought all this was over...

I couldn't even focus in school today... I was so scared for my brother... I mean my dad... I don't care what anypony thinks. He's... He's always been my dad. I just didn't know it until now...

Right after school, I ran right over to the hospital. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom were going to wait for me at the clubhouse. But I had to see him first. Except when I went to his room... One of those guards was standing right outside the door. I walked up to him and asked, "Hi... Uh... Can I go see my brother?"

He looked down at me and shook his head. "The patient has requested that no guests are to be allowed in. I can't let you pass, kid."

Why would... Why wouldn't James want anypony to see him? I'm his little sister! I almost wanted to cry. "But... But that's my big brother in there! And... Isn't he dying?!"

"I'm sorry, kid. That's what I've been told and I'm not supposed to allow anypony to disturb him." He said back to me while still looking really stern.

I couldn't stop myself from crying. I hate crying when other ponies are around, but... I couldn't stop it. "Please! You've gotta let me see him one last time! He... He's the only family I've ever had... When he's gone, I'll... I don't wanna think about that..."

The guard actually started to frown and look really guilty. A few seconds later, he looked both ways down the hall and pushed the door open. "OK... OK, get it there. If anypony asks, I never saw you."

I felt so much better and smiled at the guard while I wiped my tears away. "Thanks..."

I got in there just before the guard closed the door. The blinds over the window next to the door were closed, so nopony could see me in there. But... James was still there. He wasn't moving and the only thing I heard was the beeping from that black screen with the green line in the middle. He didn't even look in my direction. And his eyes were covered with a... It's one of those masks some people wear when they sleep. Sweetie Belle showed me Rarity's once.

I was kind of scared. I didn't know what to say to him. Was he asleep? I walked over to his bed and said, "Hi, James... It's me... Scootaloo. Your little sis, remember?"

He didn't say anything. I think he was asleep, or... I just don't know. "Are you OK? Fluttershy said that...you only have a few days left..."

Still nothing. What was wrong with him? He wasn't in another coma... Well... Since this might be the last time I'll ever see him... "James... I... You've always been a great big brother to me... But... I... Since you're probably not gonna be around much longer..."

It hurt so much to say it, but... "Can I... Can I call you...Dad?"

I didn't think he would hear me. But... His left arm slid off the side of the bed with his hand open. It was almost like he was calling me closer. I... I couldn't stop myself from crying and ran over to him and held onto his arm. "Daddy..."

I cried... I couldn't stop crying... He was holding me... He lifted me up to the bed and put his hand on my back. I... I saw a tear trickling down his cheek from under the mask, but he didn't say anything... I held onto his arm. "Don't go... Please don't go... I don't want you to go, Dad..."

I don't want to write anymore... I just... I want to just stay here with my dad...

"Morning, Twilight... I made you some tea, just the way you like it." That was the first thing I heard when I finally woke up. I must have cried myself to sleep since it was almost noon and I had a headache. Spike was standing at the side of my bed with a tea tray in his hands that held a teacup and a teapot. I could smell the scent of mint wafting from the spout.

"Thank you, Spike... I'll be fine..." I muttered while I used my magic to pull up a stool for the tray to sit on. Spike respectfully left me alone with a nod and went back downstairs to the library's first floor. The tea was soothing to my tired throat. I just... I still felt so exhausted, though it was more emotional exhaustion than anything.

I looked out the window. The weather was dreary and the air smelled of rain. All too perfect to match my mood. He... Just yesterday... Nothing more they can do for him, they said. For the last week or so, I had been struggling with the fear that we were going to lose him only for that fear to fade when we found a way to get around the problem... And now... He is almost gone... And there is nothing we can do about it!

I had to get out of the house for a while. I left Spike in charge of the place for the time being and walked through Ponyville as rain poured down upon me and my umbrella. At first, I was only wandering. No destination in mind. Just allowing my mind to wander.

Eventually, I came to a familiar destination. Sugarcube Corner was just ahead of me. Deciding right then that I should get at least a little food in my belly, I went inside. It looked like they had several customers huddled in the corner while enjoying their wares and staying out of the rain.

"Good morning, Twili... Oh, I guess I should say good afternoon now. What can I get you?" Mr. Cake said from behind the counter while glancing at a clock nearby.

"Yeah, I slept in today... I think I'll have one blueberry muffin." I replied while getting a couple of bits out of my saddlebag.

"Sounds good. We've got a fresh batch coming up in just a few minutes. I'll bring yours out as soon as it's ready." Mr. Cake spoke with a smile while he took my bits.

However, it was while I was at the counter that I felt myself wondering about Pinkie Pie. She was... She did not take the news yesterday well at all. "Say... Is Pinkie Pie here?"

Mr. Cake seemed a little bothered by that question. "Well... She never came downstairs today. If you want, you can head on up and see her. I know she never left the place."

She never came in for work? That definitely is not like Pinkie Pie. She loves her job. Either way, I decided to go upstairs and see what was up. But as I neared the top of the stairs, I heard a familiar voice. "Yeah, the icing cutie marks sound great. Can I get six of them?"

Was that...James?! Hang on... The voice sounded like it had some...static in it? I trotted up to the top of the stairs and found Pinkie Pie standing by a small table. It looked like she had several chocolate drops topped off with colorful icing in the form of a variety of cutie marks. Only... Pinkie Pie did not look herself. Her mane and tail were noticeably...deflated. Not only that, but they and her coat were a bit darker in color than normal. And... Was that a wooden puppet on the other end?

"Uh... Hi there, Pinkie. What's going on?" I asked while approaching from behind. There was an unsettling tension in the air... And when Pinkie Pie looked my way, I found out why. That grin... Those eyes... I felt my skin crawl when she looked at me with that face.

"Hi, Twilight! James and I were having some chocolate drops! Want some?" She sounded way too cheery to be talking about James. And why say that he was there with her?

Either way, I was not feeling hungry enough for more than that muffin I had only just ordered, so I turned her offer down. "Uh... No thanks, I'm not that hungry. But... What about James? I thought he's still in the hospital."

Pinkie Pie then let out a rather inappropriate giggle at my reminder. "Oh, you silly filly. He's fine! And he's right here! Say hi, James!"

She then reached under the table and pressed...something. And upon doing so, I heard that voice again. "Oh... Hey there, Twi."

"Pinkie, where is that sound coming from? And what is..." I paused when I saw what was sitting behind the tray of chocolate drops. It was a wooden puppet crafted in the visage of a human with blue pants and a green shirt. It was...

"It's coming from James, of course!" Pinkie exclaimed before she went to the other side of the table and gave the puppet a hug. "He's right here! Did you not recognize his voice?"

Pinkie's tone of voice was constantly overly exuberant, even by her standards. It almost even sounded forced. And seeing her proclaiming that a puppet could be talking... "Pinkie... That's...a puppet. James is still in the hospital. You saw him yesterday..."

"Huh? Nah, I'm feeling fine." I heard James' voice speak up again when Pinkie Pie reached under the table.

"See? He's just fine! And he's hungry! You sure you don't want one, Twilight? Five's his limit." Pinkie then added while still keeping up that constant unnatural smile.

Finally, I could not just stand there and play along any longer. "Did you record those?! Let me see that!"

I used my magic to pull out the gray plastic thing that was peeking out from behind the table's leg. It turned out to be a cassette player. And it seemed to still be playing. Right then, I heard James' voice come from the device. "Pinkie, did you put hot sauce on my chocolate drop while I wasn't looking?"

"Of course I didn't! But I still put the icing on it like you wanted." Pinkie Pie replied while looking at the puppet in her arms, even though the voice had not come from its direction.

I pressed the stop button and then set the cassette player aside. Pinkie was...clearly emotionally and even psychologically traumatized with the knowledge of James' imminent passing. "Pinkie... I know it's hard to accept, but... You know that's not him. And...he doesn't have long for this world."

As expected, Pinkie Pie just brushed off my words with another demented giggle. "Hehehee, no he isn't! James is as fit as a fiddle! Right, James?"

Pinkie then picked the puppet up between her hooves and held it while giggling, but then... The head fell off. It just hit the floor and rolled around a bit while Pinkie looked on without saying a word as her face froze with that unsettling smile on constant display.

"Pinkie Pie?" I asked while keeping my distance just in case she ended up doing something drastic. When she still did not reply, I tried approaching her from behind and tapped her on the shoulder. "Hey... Pinkie? It's gonna be OK... Everything will be all right..."

I really was not sure what to expect from her. It just...hurt to see Pinkie Pie living in such utter denial. But just then, she turned around so suddenly that she startled me into backing away. She then all but shrieked at me, "No, it isn't...!"

She was in tears, the puppet having been dropped to the floor. It seemed that she had finally opened her eyes to reality, no matter how painful the truth was. "I never even got the chance to say I'm sorry, Twilight... I can't even say goodbye! What kind of friend am I...?! I thought I was the pony who could be friends with anyone, but... Now one of the best friends I've ever had is gonna be dead soon! And it's my fault!"

I wanted to say something. To do anything to calm her down. But I just could not bring myself to step forward. Finally, Pinkie Pie collapsed to the floor and buried her face in her arms. "I've never broken a Pinkie Promise... But I couldn't keep it... Stupid Discord... Why didn't I keep the promise...?"

I could not bring myself to say anything. I merely stepped forward and gently patted her on the head. "Pinkie... We all share the blame..."

The two of us just held each other in a tight embrace. I too felt tempted to cry as Pinkie Pie started to speak again. "I just want things to go back to how they used to be... The days when we all used to laugh and have fun together... What happened to those days, Twilight...? Why did they have to stop...?"

"What happened...? I think...a piece of the puzzle fell out and we're just trying to cope with the hole that was made... But...I'm not giving up... Not yet." I whispered in reply. I wish there was more I could do for her...

A short while later, I was back home. I was just resting in bed while looking out the window at the rain coming down. It was almost as if the sky itself was weeping...

My moment of peace was interrupted when I heard the little footsteps of Spike coming up the stairs nearby. I turned to look and saw him run across the room before running up the steps and over to me with what seemed to be a small pack of teabags in his hands. "Sorry to bother you, Twilight. Princess Celestia just sent me a message with a bit of a care package along for the ride. She said it's tea to help you relax."

I tried smelling the bags. They had the scent of honey on them. Chamomile tea. "Thank you, Spike... Please let Princess Celestia know it's appreciated."

"Will do. If you need anything else, I'll be right down here sorting those books you needed put away." He replied with a somber smile. I did not even tell Spike exactly what happened at the hospital yesterday... How will I tell him? Will I ever tell him?

However, while I looked at the bags of tea and thought of who sent them, I felt a sudden burst of hope in my heart. Why in the world had I never thought of it before? With all that has happened... Perhaps the Elements of Harmony could cure him! They purified Princess Luna in the past, so maybe they could cure James of...whatever it is that has him stuck the way he is.

Of course, with the Elements of Harmony being nothing short of the greatest treasures in the world, I knew I would have to secure permission before me and my friends could use them. I immediately reached for a quill and a spare empty scroll before unfurling it and began to write.

"Dear Princess Celestia. I am so sorry for having never considered this earlier, but I just now had a brainstorm on how we may be able to save James. The Elements of Harmony. It is clear that James is not suffering from any ordinary forms of illness or disease. I am certain that the Elements of Harmony will likely purge him of whatever ailment it is that is poisoning him. Please... If you feel this approach is feasible, please let me know right away. Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle."

I was quick to roll up the scroll and call down to Spike before dropping the scroll down to him. "Spike? Would you please send this message to Princess Celestia for me? It's absolutely vital that she gets it immediately."

My little assistant nodded with a smile as he ran over to the nearest window and pushed it open. "You got it!"

With a quick breath of green fire, the scroll dissolved into smoke and quickly escaped out the window. "I'll let you know when she gets back to us on that."

"Thank you, Spike." I then began to brew me some of the tea that Princess Celestia had sent me. With renewed hope in my heart, I was feeling much better. The Elements of Harmony have never failed to tip the scales in our favor, although I was going to wait for an answer before notifying my friends.

Roughly ten minutes later, I heard Spike suddenly belch. And when I turned to look down at him, he was running up the steps that led to my sleeping spot with a tightly wound scroll in his hands. "I think this is yours, Twilight!"

"Thanks, Spike. I just hope it's good news." I said with a smile while I poured the hot water to steep my tea. While Spike left me to my scroll, I unfurled it and began to read. However, any hope I had at that moment quickly drained away as I was filled with bitter disappointment.

The scroll read, "Dear Twilight, I understand your way of thinking and I do not fault you for believing that the Elements of Harmony may be the key to your friend's salvation. And believe me, if you were to request their use to perform an act that would benefit Equestria, I would grant you permission to access them without a second thought. However, I am sorry to say that I am not willing to allow you to use them for such a domestic purpose, even if it is to save the life of a very dear friend. Your friend is indeed dying from some form of terminal deterioration and the Elements of Harmony, as you suspect, would likely be enough to save him. However, if word were to get out that the Elements could be used to heal anypony suffering from a life-threatening ailment, there would no end to demand for their use. And as you and your friends are the only people on the planet who can use them, the six of you would be nearly constantly hounded by those seeking your help. Furthermore, it has come to my understanding that four of the six bearers of the Elements cannot even get anywhere near your friend without severe complications, rendering the use of the Elements impossible. But more than anything, I fear what the use of the Elements for this case would do to you and your friends' lives and privacy if the public learned of it. If it comes to light that there is truly no other means of salvation for your friend than the Elements of Harmony, I may be willing to grant an exception. But for now, I strongly advise against it. Despite this, have faith. Nightmare Moon is searching tirelessly through the archives for any traces of what sort of magic may be involved here and the information you have provided us has been nothing short of a great help. If she finds anything, I am to inform you immediately. For now... Be strong, Twilight. It is not over yet."

I sighed deeply. It had never even crossed my mind of what using the Elements of Harmony for something so simple would mean for me and my friends. Sure, Rainbow Dash would have just eaten that attention up at first, but she would probably get sick of it after the first month. With a somewhat heavy heart, I used my magic to bring another blank scroll over to me and began to write in it.

"Dear Princess Celestia, I understand what you mean and I am sorry I did not consider such a detail. You are right. I would not appreciate being approached weekly by some random stranger asking me to drop everything and gather my friends to use the Elements of Harmony to help that person in whatever way they need. We have lives of our own and we cannot constantly spend it tending to the needs of everypony else. But Nightmare Moon's assistance is greatly appreciated and I do hope she succeeds in finding exactly what it is that has infected James. My friends and I will be waiting for the news. Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle."

"Spike?" I asked once I closed the scroll. He nodded right away and took the scroll when I dropped it to him before running over to the window and sending it on its way in a plume of smoke. Once again, it was back to the waiting game for us.

A few hours later in the late afternoon, I decided to go for another walk to help clear my head. While I was out and about with rain pouring down around me and the umbrella over my head, my thoughts drifted back to yesterday. The journals I briefly looked into. I had forgotten all about them. I suppose there was little reason for me to want to have anything to do with them, but... I felt a desire to go back and get them. Even if I just wanted to read James' writings again to be reminded of the happier times these past few days.

I went straight to the hospital and left my umbrella by the door. Nurse Redheart was at the receptionist's desk and greeted me with a faint smile. "Good afternoon, Twilight. Can I help you?"

"Yes... I was hoping I could stop by James' room." I replied briefly. However, I was not expecting her response.

"I'm sorry, Twilight. He has requested that he not receive any visitors. We even had to assign one of the night watch personnel to keep visitors away, just in case." Redheart explained while I felt a pit open in my stomach. Not wanting anything to do with anyone... He truly had lost all hope.

Even so, I could not leave without what I went there for. In the hopes that she would believe me, I spoke a half-truth. "I see... Well, may I at least be allowed in to retrieve something? I left something in there yesterday without knowing that visitors wouldn't be allowed in today."

That seemed to work. Redheart hesitated for a moment before nodding. "I don't see any harm with that. Just remember to leave James be. The night watch will have to see you out if you disturb him."

"Thank you... I won't be long." I said quietly before heading down the hall on the left. It was easy to find the room James was still in since I noticed a stallion standing in the hall right outside one of the doors. I approached him and said, "Excuse me. I left something in here yesterday and would like to get it back. I won't bother the patient."

He did not appear to have any problem with my request at all and stepped aside. "All right. Just gather what you came for and don't stay any longer than you have to."

The room was dreadfully dark for that time of day. And silent with the exception of the sound of the heart monitor. The tempo was much slower than before... And there was James on the bed. And...Scootaloo too?

I trotted over to the two of them and saw that Scootaloo was indeed by his side. She seemed to be asleep while James' hand was resting upon her head. I have no idea how she managed to sneak past the guard. He must have allowed her in for a very special reason. And there seemed to be a few pieces of paper and a pencil in front of her too. A journal of her own? Well, regardless of what it was, it was definitely all in her writing, so I left it alone. I had no business prying into a filly's diary.

Of course, I knew that James would not mind me looking through those three journals. I gathered the stacks of paper that sat in the cardboard box next to his bed and stuffed them into my saddlebags. One last glance revealed that only a single blank page remained. Would he use it before...the end comes?

Before I departed, I looked at James one more time. I knew I was not supposed to disturb him in any way, but... My heart would not let me leave without saying something. "James... Do you remember me? Twilight Sparkle?"

He did not say a word. And I could tell he was not asleep. I know how he sounds when asleep by now. "Please... Just... Hang on a little longer... I haven't given up... We don't want to see you go..." I then reached out and placed a soft kiss on his cheek and left the room in silence. It was time to go home.

Throughout the day, I have searched through any books I could find that might point to any sort of magic with a dark purpose, but found nothing. Not even that copy of 'Supernaturals' I have shed any light on what James' ailment could be. At one point during the week, I even tried to enlist Zecora's mastery over obscure medicines, but even she was baffled by the symptoms I explained to her, claiming it sounded like nothing short of a work of evil that is outside her power. I suppose even she has her limits on what ailments she can treat...

Hours later as the sun set over the horizon, I just wandered around the library's loft with soft candlelight and the occasional lightning flash illuminating my surroundings. I felt so helpless and tired amid the sounds of the thunderstorm that was drenching Ponyville. I just wanted something to do.

It was then I looked over at the three stacks of paper on my table by the window. The three final journals that James wrote. I had been so determined to find a cure in the library that I had not had time to read them. With a deep sigh, I walked over to them and began to look through them in order. Just something to keep my mind preoccupied.

I did not read very far before coming across that first typo again. One extra 'I' where there should have been only one. It is not normal for James to make these kinds of errors in his writing. He is a very good speller. Using a quill filled with red ink, I decided to circle it to make it easier to spot. I then soon found two more, being the exact same type of error where there were doubles of one letter where there should not have been.

However, it was then that I noticed something. "Wait... I...A...M... I am?"

Was it just a coincidence? When put together in the order they were written, the three extra letters spelled out 'I am'. This strange discovery left me intrigued and I began to read on. Not to actually read what James wrote and imagine what he remembered, but to find anymore misplaced letters like some sort of game. At least it was helping distract me from the sorrow in my heart. "Pretty clever, James... I didn't know you could be this crafty..."

One after another, I found more and more doubles of letters that should not have been there while writing down the letters on another small slip of paper in the order I found them. They were fairly tightly packed together with there rarely being less than two errors on each page. With every typo, I made another red circle. Finally, I found that new typos were not showing up anymore and looked at the line of letters I had written. "OK... What did I wind up with?"

However, when I did, I felt my eyes and my mouth slowly opening as I felt a powerful sense of abject horror filling me. "Wha... What the... This is..."

I A M S T I L L H E R E

I felt my blood chill. These errors...when put together in order, spell out four words. A message... Or a warning. Did James truly not know that he wrote in these?

My thoughts went to the other two journals. And I immediately began pouring through the second one. I did not look long before finding the first error. I soon found that these were more spread out than the last with there being only one on each page. I circled each one in red ink while glancing at the paper with the first hidden message to write down each error in the order I found them. I looked over the journal as quickly as I could, scanning for any word that contained two of the same letters right next to each other. And as soon as I found a page with not a single typo to be seen, I looked at what I had found and felt my heart skip a beat upon beholding what the letters showed.

I C A N N O T D I E

Doing all I could to not lose focus, I moved on to the third and final journal. I was terrified, yet determined. These hidden words had to mean something! And there is no possible way that James was intentionally putting them in! I found the exact same pattern as before, with there being only one typo per page. And once more, I felt my entire body shiver at the message I found.

I W I L L S U R V I V E

"Oh my god..." I muttered to myself. I then quickly divided up the letters, spelling out the words from each entry.

I
AM
STILL
HERE

I
CANNOT
DIE

I
WILL
SURVIVE

These hidden words... What in the world did they mean? Were they written by James? Or by something else? As I read them, I felt as if they were laughing at me... Taunting me. "Who are you?! Why are you doing this?! What do you want?!"

These words... They are the final piece of the puzzle! Nightmare Moon needs to know! I immediately grasped an empty scroll in my magic and pulled it over to me. Without bothering to swap to a quill with black ink, I began to write the message out in red ink.

"Dear Princess Celestia, I found it! I went back to the hospital to retrieve James' journal entries that had been written and read through them for any insight into whatever he may have seen or experienced that may help us figure out what is wrong with him. While I was reading through the first one, I found multiple misspellings that, when removed and lined up in order, spell out a cryptic and haunting message. And I know that James himself was never aware that he wrote this. I am now all but certain that there are dark forces at work. These hidden messages just might be the last clue we need to find the cure. I am sending the journals and the hidden messages I found along with this scroll. Please make sure they reach Nightmare Moon right away. Time is running out and this may be the last hint we get. Praying for the best, Twilight Sparkle."

"Spike! Get up here! Hurry!" I called out down the stairs to the library below. I soon heard the sound of Spike's little feet coming up the stairs before seeing the light from a candle. Spike then came into view with a lit candle set upon a candleholder being held in his hand.

"What's wrong, Twilight? Need more tea?" He innocently asked while looking a bit alarmed. I must have sounded almost panicked when I called for him just then.

"No time for tea. All of this..." I began to explain while using my magic to levitate the journals, slips of paper with the decoded messages on them, and my own message over to him and dropped them into Spike's hands. Good thing he set the candle down before he could hold them. "This needs to all be sent to Princess Celestia at once! It can't wait!"

"All of this?! You serious?!" Spike exclaimed while trying to peek around the stacks of paper to see me. I was not surprised. I have never asked him to send such a large load before.

Even so, I tried to make it clear how serious I was. "Yes! This contains information that might be our last chance to help James! Hurry!"

"All right, all right! Just get the window open and I'll send it!" Spike replied while he waddled over to the nearest window. I made sure to open it for him before he breathed a gout of green fire into the stack of paper. Even in the rain, the paper was reduced to enchanted smoke that soon floated away and out of sight. Spike then looked at me and asked, "Do you think that'll really help?"

I was feeling my skin crawl and my stomach churn with anxiety. I was both excited, but also scared out of my mind. What in the world had I discovered? And who or what really wrote that message? Either way, I shook my head in dread. "I don't know anymore, Spike... If this doesn't help...I'm out of ideas..."

"Well then... What's really happening with James?" Spike then asked while I closed the window to keep the wind and rain out.

I sighed deeply before motioning for him to follow me to his bed. "Here... I'll tell you everything. He probably doesn't have much time left..."

I am now writing all of this from bed while sipping tea to relax me. I cannot believe this clue was right under our noses all this time. But...what is really wrong with James? Will this discovery save him? And...can things ever go back to how they used to be? Please... Please let this nightmare end soon...

Into Uncharted Waters

What a gloomy day... Even now, more than two weeks after that disaster, my heart remains heavy. And now, our friend once more lies on the verge of death with likely no way of saving him. Although...it was most resourceful of Twilight to search the journal entries that James wrote for more clues. I have indeed forwarded her findings to Nightmare Moon. She continues to search tirelessly through the archives for any clues as to what this deadly ailment is that plagues our friend, bless her soul...

I could barely tend to my duties, my heart was so sick with guilt and fear. Thankfully, Luna volunteered to cover for me for the time being. We really must install two extra thrones to accommodate my two sisters... Although more often than not, my thoughts drifted to Nightmare Moon. Was she making progress in her search for the cure?

With a heavy heart, I made my way through the palace towards the royal archives. Such a vast array of arcane knowledge being stored there... Surely she must have found a lead by then. However, upon arrival, I noticed something...off about the place's appearance.

Ever since she began to search for clues as to what was ailing James, Nightmare Moon would always leave quite a mess behind. Books, tomes, and scrolls stacked high in the aisles she had scoured for information, much to the irritation of the castle's keepers. Only this time... There was no sign of activity. Not a single book was strewn about the chamber. No wayward scrolls having been left unfurled. Nothing. Where was she? Nightmare Moon has been adamant in her search for the source of her friend's poisoning. She would not give up the search now.

I decided to venture into the throne room to speak to Luna. And I indeed found her busy reading over some of that wretched paperwork while seated upon the throne. She was quick to notice my approach and spoke with a smile. "Good afternoon, Celestia. All is well here."

"Yes, I see that..." I began to speak while trying to ease into a conversation. "Anyway... Were you and Nightmare Moon able to visit your friend in his dreams last night?"

Luna sighed with a profound frown on her face. "We tried, sister... We truly tried. The storm that clouds his dreaming mind was too fierce for us to get through. Nightmare Moon may have been fortunate enough to endure it long enough to reach the other side two nights ago, but neither of us succeeded this time... Truly, something is striving to keep us away from him."

I was hardly surprised. After she awoke two nights ago, she spoke of unseen blades mangling her body as she pushed through such a maelstrom. "I see... Well, where is she as of now? Have you seen her?"

"Is she not in the archives?" Luna replied while once more looking through the papers she had been provided.

She did not know? If there was one pony who had been maintaining near constant contact with our sister, it was Luna. "Well...no. I already stopped by there, but I saw no trace of anypony having visited today."

"Hmm... That is perplexing. I cannot imagine anywhere else she might... Wait..." Luna said before pausing and giving me a rather grim gaze. "Celestia. You don't suppose she is searching THAT chamber, do you?"

I felt my blood chill. Of course... That chamber. I immediately rushed for the door. "I will check immediately. And thank you for minding the throne for me, Luna."

Even though I know this journal will never be seen by eyes that are not mine, I must keep the details of where and how I reached my destination hidden for the sake of global security. The chamber was narrow with a few bookcases lining the walls, the pathway leading into a small alcove complete with a table and glowing crystals adorning the curved walls. And indeed, there she was. Nightmare Moon stood with her back turned to me.

Just seeing anypony in this chamber left me feeling anxious. There was knowledge in those walls that should not be allowed to leave. And I made my presence known with a shout. "Nightmare Moon, what in the heavens are you even doing here?! You know as well as Luna does that the spells contained here must never be allowed to be seen by our people again!"

My sister did not face me, but her voice bounced off of the walls before her and reached my ears regardless. "Of course I know what this vault contains, Celestia. So many mistakes and sins that must not be repeated. There was no other place I could think of that may hold the clues to his suffering. I have been monitoring his symptoms closely and Twilight Sparkle was most helpful in providing greater insight. I am more in tune with the dark arts than most, sister. And they seem vaguely...familiar. Surely, the answers must be here!"

I could certainly see the wisdom in her words. But even so... I could not see how it could possibly be relevant to whatever was afflicting him. "I cannot fault your thinking, but... The vast majority of the spells that are contained here were developed during the Era Before Time Began to Flow… There is nopony alive…or free who has any recollection of how to even cast them!"

Nightmare Moon was quick to counter my claims. "That may be so… But you have seen what has been happening to him in Ponyville. Something is slowly killing him… Poisoning him… Turning his heart’s fondest desires into a lethal venom that flows through his veins! And the more I have delved into these tomes of dark arts, I have felt myself drawing closer… I swear that the answers are somewhere around me. His time is on the verge of being cut short and I will never settle for it! Do not forget, sister. Discord was still up and about during that dark time so long ago. By this point, I would not be surprised if this has all been his doing."

Discord... Again, I felt my heart grow heavy at the mention of his name. A part of me refused to believe those words. I did not want to believe that even he, as twisted as he was, could do something as cruel as this. "Yes, but... Surely he would never… Discord would not be so cruel as to…"

"Sister… I know you still long for the days where he was still that kindhearted jovial fool who relished in spreading laughter and excitement wherever he went. But those days are long gone. He lived and died a monster. And no happy memories will change that fact." Nightmare Moon said to me while I saw her beautiful yet unnatural eye gaze over her shoulder at me before she turned her attention back to the tomes that likely laid before her. "And I would be willing to gamble my crown that he..."

I soon noticed that my sister had fallen abruptly silent. Why? What had forced her to hold her tongue? "That he...what? Sister? You were saying?"

I drew somewhat closer so as to hear her better. But as I did, I heard a growl from my sister as she seemed to bow her head. "Discord, you wretched fiend..."

Her words of anger filled me with a certain excitement. What had she found? "What did you find? Did you discover the cure?"

The sound of a book being loudly closed reached my ears before my sister turned to face me with a most determined glare in her eyes. "I believe we have entered, as the modern term is called, overtime. This ‘Ultimate Game’ of theirs has not yet been decided."

"Ulti... No... You surely are not implying that they..." The name of that competition filled me with a wretched dread. Twilight and her friends had mentioned that James brought about Discord's end with something he referred to as the 'Ultimate Game'. Surely Discord did not...

Nightmare Moon took a few steps towards me while she spoke. "I should’ve suspected this from the very start. James may have backed Discord into a corner somehow, but Discord never went into a confrontation without an ace up his sleeve and this time was clearly no different. Likely an ace set into play with his dying breath. He is planning a reversal, sister. That demon still has his hooks in our friend’s heart and mind. And as things stand, he may very well just have the last laugh."

My mind became filled with a haze of anxiety. To think that even from beyond the grave, Discord would... I felt myself becoming lightheaded. I cannot recall the last time I had felt so stressed. "You mean he seeks to drag his foe down with him, even from beyond the grave? What would he gain from this? Discord would never…"

My sister placed her hoof upon my shoulder and gave me a hard shake to grab my undivided attention. "Sister, compose yourself! You know full well that the friend we knew is long gone! He drowned himself in chaos to the point where even in death, it consumes him! He would not sit by idly and allow a mere mortal to sever his grip on this world! Surely, it is nothing more than an act of spite. Something to stab the victor in the back once victory appears to have been claimed. And yet… Some of these writings are too…unclear…"

Her words imparted a nameless fear into my heart. What else had she seen? "Unclear? In what way? Has the text faded or been smudged?"

Her eyes showed confusion. Even fear. "Perhaps here and there, but that is often the case with these ancient forbidden tomes… But it is also rather difficult to decipher what I can make out. But from what I am able to see… As things stand, I would not be entirely surprised if once this 'Ultimate Game' ends in Discord’s favor that he may yet return to us."

I simply could not fathom such a phenomenon... How could even Discord possibly return from the grave? His body was cremated and scattered to the winds days ago! And even then... Can the dead ever return to the world of the living without cost? Regardless, Nightmare Moon began to pass me in the narrow aisle. "I must go now. The six bearers must know what it is that has afflicted our friend and what must be done to save him. Time is not on our side. I will gather the Elements of Harmony before I depart as a safeguard, just to be wary."

I said nothing. My mind was swimming with so many thoughts. What in the world did Discord do to him? What would happen if we could not save our friend? But before I could think much longer, I noticed a lack of a sound. Nightmare Moon had come to a stop a short distance behind me. And soon, her voice reached my ears. "Celestia. While I was largely speaking from conjecture… And even if that possibility is small… Knowing that Discord may yet return, this may be your one chance to stop me."

The possibility of seeing him return... I felt my heart sink. I would have to choose. A friend that no longer exists, or... The memories, as faded as they were, made me smile. Such a wonderful era... But knowing that those days came to an end far too long ago... "You force me to make an impossible choice, Nightmare Moon… To choose a friend from long ago, or to choose a friend whose bond with me is only starting to bloom…"

I heard my sister speak once more, though with a voice that oozed a powerful sense of longing. "He was my friend at one time too after all. I still retain Luna’s memories of happy days. The grand feasts we would partake in with chocolate pouring from the walls and pillars that tasted and felt like basted roasted carrots… The looks of wonderment and calls of laughter and cheering from the common folk whenever he would make his rounds to spice up an otherwise uneventful day… Those were some good times… But in the end, he drifted from us and embraced only chaos to fill his heart and drown his sorrow. But now you must choose, Celestia. Your old friend, or your new friend."

I did not take long to decide. I have long since come to understand that I must focus on the present while not getting too swept up in my feelings for times long past. Even if I do falter in that way of thinking at times. With a slight smile of hope and a long sigh, I turned and looked over my shoulder at my sister. "My days of friendship with Discord ended long ago, sister. He was indeed my friend once, but as he was when we last crossed paths… Go, Nightmare Moon. Do whatever you must to save our friend and the herald of humanity’s return."

"I will. Have faith, sister. I will return with words of triumph. And be certain to send word to Twilight to gather the other five bearers of the Elements. They will likely be needed for this." She said with a confident smile before disappearing at the end of the chamber.

As Nightmare Moon begins the steps to finally bring this dark time to an end, I am here in the royal garden while trying to keep my hopes high. The message for Twilight has been sent. I know not what it is my sister found, but she clearly knows what to do. Please... Let this crisis end soon.

At last... The end is in sight! The clues that Twilight Sparkle found and alerted us to were nothing short of the key to the cure. Discord... You thought we would not find your little parting gift, did you? Leaving little breadcrumbs for us to find, taunting our friend through a veil over his eyes, turning his source of joy into a source of agony. Truly your vilest work yet.

Of course, there is no reason to celebrate just yet. Knowing what the problem entails is one thing. Actually tackling the problem is another entirely. Rather than make this crisis simpler, this revelation has only caused this predicament to become even more complicated. And the only remaining means to tackle it is not without risk.

I had to gather the Elements of Harmony before I could depart. While I was doubtful that the requirements to use them would not be met, they have proven themselves instrumental to victory time and again. Perhaps just having them with us would be enough to give us a push towards success.

I trotted down the Hall of the Elements without much fanfare and inserted my horn into the vault's lock slot before casting the spell to open the Elements' resting place. Just to be certain that they lied within the jeweled box that stood before me, I opened it and peered inside. Cleansed of the blood that stained them roughly two weeks ago, the six Elements of Harmony rested inside.

Placing the box in a satchel I had hanging from my side, I turned and began to trot back down the hall. But before I could reach the other end, I paused when my eyes glanced at one of the stained-glass windows that lined the walls. The window that depicted the days when Discord had free reign over the world, toying with his subjects as if they were mere toys to be broken.

I felt such a bitter wrath fill my heart as I beheld the crooked depiction of this world's former king. His demise was truly terrible and not something I would have wanted to witness, but I still felt nary a shred of pity for the monster before me. At last, he was gone forever. But he still left one last festering plague in the body and soul of the one who finally ended his tyranny for good. And I would not dare allow him to have the last laugh.

"May you rot forever where your twisted soul ended up, you beast. Your time has ended. And I will not allow you to leave a scar on your final victim." I growled at the image laid out before me before turning and hurrying down the hall. I could not allow myself to be distracted for long. His time is nearing its end... I had to hurry!

I leapt from the balcony of Celestia's chambers and spread my wings before swooping through the air towards Ponyville. I would arrive in mere minutes at such speed while I rapidly descended towards my destination. The air was heavy with moisture while the sky was dark and gray. Rain would fall soon. Almost as if the very weather itself could detect the turmoil that was building.

I promptly arrived at the local library and home of Twilight Sparkle and quickly barged inside. Or I would have if the door had been unlocked. Not wishing to waste time, I peered in through the nearest window and used the teleportation spell to make my way inside. "Twilight Sparkle! Are you here?!"

"Who?" I heard a soft voice from nearby speak. When I turned to look, I was greeted by a rather quaint sight. Perched upon a podium carved from a tree stump set just to the left of the window beside the front door was none other than a little barn owl who eyed me constantly.

Charmed and temporarily distracted from our plight, I approached the owl. "Well, hello there, little fowl of the night. Would you happen to know where I may find Twilight Sparkle?"

"Who?" The owl replied briefly. I suppose I should not have been surprised. Owls are incapable of actual speech.

"She is not here, is she? Did she recently depart? And what of her little dragon messenger?" I asked while taking note of just how quiet the entire dwelling was. Was there truly not a soul left in the entire library?

This time, the owl merely shook his head from one side to the other. "No, I see... Very well. I hope you do not mind my company until she returns." I then began to pace and think, doing whatever I could to pass the time while praying she and her friends would arrive soon.

I did not wait long before I heard the front door click just as it opened. And as soon as it did, I saw them. Twilight Sparkle and Pinkie Pie. And it was Pinkie Pie who detected me first. "Huh? Nightmare Moon? How'd you get in?"

"To one skilled in the art of teleportation, a window is but a portal to pass through. And...are you well?" I explained while taking note of her rather...dark coloration. Her mane and tail appeared long and flowing instead of frizzy and light.

"Oh, she always gets like this when she's depressed... But...you wanted us to gather here? Princess Celestia sent us a message saying that you needed all of us to get together at my place." Twilight Sparkle then asked while looking noticeably confused, but she then suddenly gave me a hopeful gaze. "Wait! The messages I found in those journals! Did you get them?"

"I did, Twilight. And it was a most brilliant breakthrough. It helped me narrow down the search. I found it. I know what is ailing him." I replied while smiling proudly. Truly, it was a good feeling to know that the cure was within our grasp.

At my words, Pinkie Pie's mane and tail suddenly returned to their natural frizzy forms while her overall coloration seemed to brighten back to normal as she gave me a most surprised stare. "Really?! We can save him?!"

"We can. But first, we... Wait... What are you doing?" I asked in return as she suddenly seemed to hunker down while grinning rather ridiculously broadly as her body began to shudder. Even Twilight began to notice something was not quite right and started to back away nervously.

A few seconds later, there was a sudden burst of bright pink smoke before the sound of a loud impact rang out through the room. When I glanced up, I saw a rather laughable sight. Pinkie Pie had...well...rocketed herself right up into the ceiling and flattened herself against it before gravity finally caught up to her about ten seconds later where she fell to the floor with a thud. With a truly embarrassed frown on her face, she began to rub her head while Twilight and I howled in laughter at the absurd result of her excitement. "Owww... Remind me to never do that indoors again..."

Minutes later, there was a knock at the door before it suddenly burst open. Standing in the doorway with the bearer of Generosity standing behind him was Twilight's little dragon assistant. "I've got Rarity, Twilight!"

"Thank you, Spike. I really hope you weren't in the middle of something when Spike came to get you, Rarity. It's really urgent." Twilight replied while Spike approached her.

Rarity then approached the center of the room and spoke, "It was no trouble at all, Twilight. I only had some touching up to do on a few orders at the time anyway. Mitta will be tending to any customers that show up, not that I'm expecting many due to the impending downpour." She then turned to me and asked, "Ah... So you did wish to see us, your highness. What's the occasion?"

Before I could even say a thing, Pinkie Pie rushed over to her before I could do so much as blink. "I'll tell you what! She found the cure! James is gonna be OK!"

That look of elation in her eyes. It was as if she did not know how to properly process them. Rarity then turned to me and asked, "Truly?! You... You found what is poisoning him?!"

I lifted my hoof to silence her while making certain to not show a single smile. "We will discuss it once all of you have gathered."

"Ah, of course. They will need to hear this too." Rarity replied with a nod before glancing towards Spike while in noticeably better spirits. "Spike? Would you be a dear and go prepare some tea for us? It's been some time since we've all had to gather for a meeting like this."

"Yes, ma'am! I'll be just a few minutes!" The little dragon child said before rushing upstairs and out of sight.

Several minutes later, he emerged from the stairwell with a tea tray held above his head. Several teacups were spread out while steam wafted from its spout. But before he could say anything and the sound of thunder rumbled outside the library, the door burst open to reveal none other than the bearer of Loyalty looking slightly drenched. "Phew! Barely made it! I found Applejack and Fluttershy! Come on, girls! You're gonna get soaked!"

She then rushed inside and set her hooves upon the floor while the bearers of Honesty and Kindness trotted in after her while also looking partially wetted down by the beginning of the downpour. "Yeah, we know, Rainbow. Good thing ya found us when ya did!"

Fluttershy was quick to look at me, her eyes filled with such profound sadness, but also curiosity. "Oh... You're really here... Why did you need to see us?"

I glanced around at the six mares as all eyes fell upon me. Well, all but those of Spike as he focused on pouring the tea in the eight teacups. With the tension becoming unbearable and with time not being on our side, I began to speak. "I asked you all to gather here because of how much you have been wanting to hear this. I found it. I know what is poisoning our friend."

While the bearers of Generosity, Magic, and Laughter did not show much response, the bearers of Kindness, Honesty, and Loyalty gave me looks of absolute shock. Fluttershy then asked, "Wait... You... You mean it?! You know what's wrong with him?!"

"Well, spill the beans! What's got its hooks sunk inta 'im?!" Applejack then asked while sounding noticeably anxious.

I decided it would be best to explain exactly what it was and how it came to be before I revealed the more difficult parts of the subject. "Well... It is as I suspected. It is the result of a curse that was cast upon him. Most likely during Discord's final seconds that even James' armor could not repel. And it is a most fiendish curse indeed."

"Wait... I thought curses don't even exist... Are you sure of this?" Twilight asked during a lull in my speech.

I turned to gaze at her and replied, "A curse is simply a form of magic, Twilight. And what our friend is suffering from is indeed a curse."

"But...whatever does it do? And who in their right mind would even think of crafting such an evil spell? Surely even Discord would not weave such a vile spell..." Rarity then asked as Spike began to silently pass out the tea. He likely was simply too young and naive to firmly grasp the weight of the situation.

While I sipped from the teacup with there being a noticeable taste of honey in it, I proceeded to explain. "I do not know. Possibly an ambitious and naive pioneer in magic in times long past who knew not what it was he was tampering with. As for what it does... In layman's terms, it turns the sources of the victim's greatest joy into sources of pain. Of course, the pain is not enough to completely turn someone away from what they love. They pine for what they desire, yet any attempt to acquire it results in physical and mental agony. The curse eats away at the victim, slowly breaking the victim one day at a time."

With a sigh, I spoke the heaviest segment of the curse's nature. "In the end, the victim loses the will to live. And as a result of that... The victim dies."

The air fell silent. Nopony dared to speak. Although in the end, it was Pinkie Pie who spoke first. "Well, what're we waiting for?! We've gotta get over there and break the curse!"

"But that is the catch." I retorted quickly to prevent them from rushing out the door. "This curse CAN'T be broken."

The looks of shock and despair that filled their eyes... I did not want to place any greater layers of sorrow upon their shoulders, but I could not withhold any details from them. Regardless, the bearer of Loyalty rushed over to me and practically yelled into my face. "Are you kidding me?! This is what you called us here for?! Just to build us up and then say there's nothing we can do to save him?!"

"Let me finish." I growled at her as my irritation began to fester with her outburst. Reluctantly, she backed away from me with a frustrated and tearful glare. I then spoke while gazing at them all, "As I said, this curse cannot be broken. However, it can be slain."

"Slain... You mean...this curse is alive?" Twilight Sparkle then asked while confusion was clearly seeping into them.

"In a sense, yes. This curse does everything in its power to break its victim's will. It sees, it hears, it thinks. It knows what is happening, both in the real world and within the victim's dreams. It knows how to tempt its victim before crushing its hopes when the victim least expects it. There is no way to cure this vile curse, so the only way to remove it is to destroy it where it lurks." I explained while feeling the tension rising ever further.

"Then...we can save him, right? If we just go to where this curse is, we... Where is it again?" Fluttershy then asked while sounding both puzzled and hopeful. She clearly could not comprehend such a complicated and fiendish curse.

My next words were sure to frustrate them to no end, but they needed to be spoken. "It is hiding in a place only the victim can reach. It festers deep within his psyche, which is why it is able to physically interact with him on the dreaming spectrum. He alone is the only one who can destroy this demon. And even then...he may fail, for this curse is likely far from defenseless."

"There's no easy way to do this, is there?" Rainbow Dash asked as a nameless fear bloomed in her eyes. Her stance became unstable with stress. "There's gotta be a better way... He's already been through too much pain... I don't want to see him risk anything else..."

"I wish there was, Rainbow Dash... There truly is only one way to dispose of this curse, even though I wish it were simpler than this. However, to hopefully turn the tide in his favor..." I said before using my magic to open the satchel that hung from my side before levitating the jeweled box within out into the open. "I have brought these along."

Applejack was quick to recognize it immediately and instantly smiled. "The Elements of Harmony?! Why didn't we think of that?! They've always helped us come out on top in the end! Good thinkin', yer highness!"

I was quick to lift my hoof to silence her. "Not so fast, Applejack. You know full well that four of you cannot even be in the same room as him, so your Elements cannot even be used. I suppose we could blindfold him as you have done before while also keeping you silent, but considering the curse's awareness of your presence... I dread to imagine what it would do once it detected the presence of all six of you with the Elements of Harmony. Perhaps it would kill him on the spot. Who can say? Regardless, we simply cannot afford to risk it."

"Oh... Well... Whatcha bring 'em along for then?" She then asked while her friends indifferently sipped from their teacups.

Indeed. They could not actually be used in his presence. "I brought them along because... Perhaps... Just maybe having them nearby may cause things to flow in our favor... Hm? You there. Spike. Are you well?"

The dragon child seemed to be gagging over by the podium that the little owl was perched upon. "Ooogh... I feel a big one coming..."

At those words, he belched loudly with a plume of green fire being emitted from his maw. The smoke that came from said flames quickly compacted in the air before suddenly bursting into the form of a small cardboard package. Twilight seemed rather puzzled by this and asked, "A package from Princess Celestia?"

"Ugh... I don't know why she doesn't just use the postal system to send these bigger parcels." Spike grumbled while he proceeded to remove a slip of paper that was affixed to the top. However, he then called out to me after glancing at it. "Hey! This is for Nightmare Moon!"

A package for me? From my sister? Well, she did know where I was. "Truly? Well, what does it say?"

Spike then looked at the note again while speaking aloud its contents. "Dear Nightmare Moon... You forgot something."

"I did...?" I muttered while I raised an eyebrow. Spike was then quick to use his claws to open the box before leaning over the side and lifting something out that I recognized immediately. "Of course... Bless you, Celestia..."

"Awesome helmet! Wait a minute... Isn't this James' helmet?" Spike then asked while holding the helmet above his head. Indeed, it was the helmet that completed my beloved's suit of armor. And set into the helmet's forehead section was none other than the polished white form of the Element of Humanity.

"All right! Now all seven of them are here!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed before she trotted over to the door. "Let's go! We're bound to beat that curse now!"

"Indeed. Let's be on our way. But since it is raining rather heavily outside... Why not take the express route? For all we know, he may only have hours to live." I asked whimsically as the tension in the air became filled with optimism. With the levitation spell, I took the helmet from Spike's grasp and had it rest within the grasp of my wing.

Rarity seemed to smile faintly while she used the levitation spell to gather up the emptied teacups and set them upon the tea tray they had been provided on. "Indeed. And it should save us some much needed time while keeping us dry... Twilight? Would you care to do the honors?"

"Sure, girls. Spike, please watch over the place while I'm gone. This is a very important task and we cannot stay." Twilight replied while she turned to Spike as we gathered close to each other.

"Uh... Sure. I don't really know what's going on, but good luck!" The dragon child replied while giving us all a supportive wave. Twilight then began to focus her magic to cast a spell. And seconds later, there was a bright flash before I found myself standing in what seemed to be the lobby of the local hospital. And standing behind the receptionist's desk... I believe it was Nurse Sweetheart?

"Hm? Where did you all come from?" I heard the nurse ask from behind the receptionist's counter. She must have had a magazine or clipboard over her face to not notice us appear before her.

Rarity then stepped forward and spoke, "So sorry to bother you, Sweetheart. We need to pay a visit to James' room. It's absolutely vital that we see him now."

"Oh, I'm sorry... I'm afraid he has directly requested that he not be receiving any visitors. I'm afraid I can't let you see him." The nurse replied with a melancholy frown. Indeed, the curse was weaving its vile tendrils through his heart. Time was short. If he had begun to refuse to see those who once brought him joy, then he truly did not have long for this world.

I decided to step forward and motioned for those with me to remain silent. I then gazed at the nurse with a most stern glare. "Nurse. As Princess of Dreams, I hereby decree that we are to be allowed to see James. Do I make myself clear?"

I understand that she was merely trying to protect her patients and honor their wishes, seeing as how she was clearly reluctant to comply. Regardless, she soon nodded. "All right... He is in room G5."

"Thank you..." I heard Fluttershy say quietly before we began to head down the hall to the left. We did not go far before coming to a room that seemed to have one of the hospital's night watchmen positioned just outside the door.

Noticing us approaching, the guard turned to face us. "Uh... Good afternoon, your highness. Can I help you?"

I once more handled all verbal interactions. "Yes. You are dismissed. James' request for visitors to be denied access to his chambers has been revoked. We will be entering now."

The guard could clearly see that I was not jesting in the slightest and bowed before walking past us. "I understand."

"Before you go..." I added before the guard could get too far. He turned to look at us while I began to speak. "Please inform the hospital staff that we are not to be disturbed under any circumstances. If they see his vital signs disappear from the mainframe, they are to not intervene."

"I... Well, I'll make sure they get the message, your highness." He replied before continuing down the hall.

Once it was just me and the six bearers outside his room, I turned to face them. "Now then... Which of you are able to go near him without the curse triggering any painful feedback?"

"Just me and Twilight." Rainbow Dash spoke up while she and the bearer of Magic stepped forward.

I nodded at them before facing the other four. "I see. As for the rest of you... I do not want to see you leave. Is there somewhere nearby where you can wait?"

"I guess we can wait in the cafeteria..." Fluttershy said in barely more than a whisper. I could tell that she truly wanted to be there, even though she knew full well that she could not.

"Very well. Wait there for us to come retrieve you. We are not to be disturbed until then. Understood?" I then said while taking note of their stares. They were so very desperate... So fearful of what may soon happen. I wished they could be there with him.

Pinkie Pie let out a long sigh while she and her three friends began to walk further down the hall. "All right... Please... Make sure he'll be OK in the end..."

At last, it was just the three of us. I turned to the bearers of Magic and Loyalty. "Are you ready?"

Rainbow Dash merely nodded while Twilight Sparkle spoke with a sigh. "Yes... Let's get this nightmare over with."

The blinds over the window to the left of the door were shut. We would have no interruptions. I pushed the door open and... Something was wrong. It was the exact same lifeless presence I felt within his dream two days ago. The only sound to reach my ears was the conspicuous beeps coming from his heart monitor. The only light in the room was coming from beyond the window's blinds. The room was far too dark.

"Let me turn the lamp on." Twilight said while she seemed to move to the right side of the room. When she stopped before the bed, she reached out and proceeded to tug on something. Soft light was cast around the room from a small elegant porcelain lamp. And there he was. Motionless before us with a black mask set over his eyes. He did not speak. Did not even acknowledge our presence.

Rainbow Dash stepped forward and gently patted her hoof on his exposed arm. "Hey... How're you holding up, big guy?"

I was certain that he was not asleep. And yet, he said nothing. Not a word of response. Not even a turn of his head. Twilight then stepped forward. "Here... Let me get that mask off. He needs to see us."

With the use of her magic, Twilight lifted the mask from James' face and cast it aside. As I expected, his eyes were barely open. Even when greeted with the faces of two of his dearest friends, he did not respond at all. The same lifeless gaze when I saw him before.

"James... Do you see us? You remember me and Rainbow Dash, right?" Twilight spoke in futility as Rainbow Dash stood by her. Just like before, he said nothing. His eyes did not even seem to glance at them. It was...haunting. The curse truly had finally broken him.

We could not have any interruptions. I turned my gaze to some sort of metal panel on the wall above his bed. Some sort of cable was connecting to it from the bed. It was likely wired into a mainframe of sorts to constantly monitor his vital signs. To insure that nopony would arrive to interrupt the process, I used my magic to pull it from the wall. And as expected, a voice soon called from the intercom on the wall. "Who's there? Why have you disconnected the patient in room G5 from the mainframe?"

I approached the device on the wall and spoke into it while pushing in the button to speak. "Nurse Redheart, this is Nightmare Moon. I have disconnected James to insure that you will not be able to read his vital signs and send somepony to check on him. He must not be disturbed from this point forward."

"Not check on him?! This goes against hospital protocol! We need to be there for him if something goes wrong!" I heard her object from the other side. I understood that she meant well, but his well-being was truly out of her hooves by that point.

I pushed in the button once more to speak. "Redheart, listen to me. Your patient's salvation is not within your power. As he is now, only I can insure that he survives this affliction. Under no circumstances are you or any other member of the hospital's staff to enter this room until I emerge from it. That is an order. Do I make myself clear?"

For a moment, there was no response. I could understand her doubts. They had worked so hard to find a cure for his deterioration and were clearly fearful for his well-being after so many violent attacks on his body and mind from the curse. But soon, I heard Redheart finally speak again. "I understand, your highness... I will make certain that nopony is to enter without your consent."

"Thank you, Redheart." I said into the intercom before looking back at the two mares behind me while they stood by their friend.

"So... Uh... What do we do?" Rainbow Dash asked while looking noticeably uneasy. I was hardly surprised. This was not a crisis they had ever been presented with before.

"I need to speak to him first." I replied before stepping forward. I stood above him, his empty eyes glancing over at me. With my magic, I took hold of his bed sheet and pulled it entirely off of him. But when I did... His body... It looked so weak... Ravaged.

"Oh my god..." I heard Twilight whimper while bringing a hoof to her mouth as she seemed to hold back tears. "It really is eating away at him..."

Rainbow Dash nearly looked and sounded panicked. She turned to me and asked, "Are you sure you know how to fix him? And are you sure he'll be able to take it?"

I too was feeling some doubt over this approach. It would not be without risk, even though it was the only possible way by this point. I turned my gaze from the two mares and directed it towards the man before me. "James... Please listen. I bring you good tidings."

He said nothing, but his eyes never looked away from me. And so I continued to speak. "I know what it is you are going through. Forced to remember times you wish you could forget. Filled with agony when you see or hear those you long for. So desperately wishing to reach out and hold what you lost, knowing you can never reclaim it. I know what this is, my friend. You have been cursed. A final foul act by Discord himself."

Much to my surprise, even the mention of Discord did not rouse any emotion in him. And so I continued. "And yes, I know of the means to lift this curse from you. But beware. This is a curse that cannot be broken. It must be slain, for it is alive. I am sure you have seen cues that only you could see. Words or sights that taunt you. I can help you overcome this, but only you can remove it from your mind."

Twilight Sparkle then stepped forward and asked, "Wait... Surely we can do something about this, right? He shouldn't have to do this alone..."

"I wish there was another way to do this, Twilight Sparkle. But only he can reach the curse where it has taken root and we cannot follow." I grimly explained with a heavy heart. I know they wanted to be with him so desperately. They could not bear to allow him to face this evil alone after having nearly lost him already.

"Why... After all this, we can only stand back and watch?! This isn't how we've always done things, you know! We've always been there for each other!" Rainbow Dash spoke up loudly in protest, clearly frustrated with being helpless.

I did my best to explain this predicament to each of them. "And I know that such a means has never failed to bring you victory. But this time... To dispose of the curse, I must place him into a deep trance, sending his very mind into the depths of his subconscious. A place that can never be reached voluntarily, yet is accessible only to him. And from there, he must find a way to send the curse to its grave."

However, Twilight did not seem so sure. "But...what if he fails? What if the curse comes out on top instead?"

It was a thought that had not crossed my mind. The tome I found the truth in spoke nothing of what may happen when the victim tries and fails to destroy the curse that plagues them. I merely bowed my head and sighed. "I... I do not know... But still...it is our only chance to set things right. Either we try, or his demise is assured."

I then turned to my beloved and asked, "You know what must be done, James. But will you do it?"

We all looked on and listened. What would he say? After a brief moment, he let out a raspy sigh and spoke with a hissing whisper. "I have no preference..."

His words lacked any soul to them. No life... No will or drive to stay alive. But before we could reel from them, he then added, "But if you want to try, I won't stop you..."

The two mares beside me smiled sorrowfully, as did I. But Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash then took a step forward with Rainbow speaking, "Cool... But before that... Uh..."

Twilight began to speak as well, although I could see tears building in her eyes. "Just in case... Just in case this happens to be the last time..."

They held out their arms for an embrace. They were afraid. They knew that this may very well be the last time that they will ever speak with him. And it did my heart good to see him slowly lift his arms. They practically crawled over him, tearfully holding on as if they would never let go. It was then that I decided to remind them of what we had brought with us. "One last thing, my friend. You may need these."

As the two bearers climbed down from his bed, I lifted the box from my satchel and opened it to reveal the Elements of Harmony from within. Twilight then asked, "Wait... We can't use those unless Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity are with us."

"I know." I replied before bringing them forward with my levitation magic. "But even so... I am certain he would appreciate having a part of you with him."

One by one, I placed the Elements upon his body. The Elements of Honesty and Laughter were clasped around his ankles. The Elements of Loyalty and Kindness were worn around the wrists, albeit loosely. The Element of Generosity was properly attached around his neck. And lastly, the Element of Magic was placed upon his head. I knew he could never hope to use them, but that was beside the point. Maybe, just maybe, having them with him would do...something to keep him safe.

I heard a snicker from nearby and saw Rainbow Dash covering a grin with her hoof. "Wow... Uh... You look kinda... I don't know what you look like, but those look pretty good on you. Although I think the Element of Magic looks better on Twilight than on you."

"Well, yeah... It's meant to fit its bearer and not someone else." Twilight replied with a smirk while the mood in the room had brightened slightly. James seemed completely indifferent to his new attire with the only other clothing he was wearing being a pair of dark shorts.

"One more thing." I said softly while using my magic once more. The helmet that rested upon my back floated forward and soon rested upon his belly with the Element of Humanity facing him. "I believe this is yours."

James silently reached out and placed is hands on the sides of the helmet as if to hold it. He gazed directly at the beautiful white form of the Element of Humanity. It was during this time that Twilight Sparkle appeared to look into the cardboard box that was beside his bed before looking at him. "James... There's one piece of paper left... Do you want to use it before...you know...?"

His response was quiet and brief. "All right..."

I am writing this to pass the time while James writes out what may very well be his final journal entry. We have no possible knowledge on what he may find in there once I send him on his way. And does he have the power to actually overcome this curse once he personally encounters it? One thing is for certain though. Wherever he ventures, James will soon be heading into uncharted territory and there will be nothing we can do to assist him. Am I sending him into a trap to meet his end? Or is this his only means of salvation?

By the stars, I pray I do not regret this choice... My love, please... You must survive. Please, triumph over this vile foe. For me...

They are here. Twilight Sparkle. Rainbow Dash. Nightmare Moon. They say they can cure me. Make the images and noise in my head stop. Make things go back to the way they were.

I used to feel happy when I saw them. Now I feel nothing. I feel numb. Cannot think. Nerves burned too long and too hotly to feel anything but hollowness. Things will never go back to what they used to be now.

Maybe this will be my last entry. Maybe not. It does not matter to me anymore. The Elements of Harmony and the Element of Humanity is with me. Not that they will do anything for me.

That is all I feel like writing. Nightmare Moon looks ready to cast her spell. I hope the pain stops. Hopefully I will not wake up again. Goodbye.

Sudden Death

-UNDOCUMENTED-

I remember closing my eyes, feeling myself becoming more relaxed. But almost as quickly as it had begun, it faded away. I open my eyes and... Here again? Why am I back in Fluttershy's cottage?

I still feel very weak when I make myself climb out of bed. But...something is weird. I do not hear a single thing. I usually hear the sound of songbirds whenever I awaken in the morning. But...the area is eerily silent. With the memories and the pain having subsided, I feel a little better than I was before Nightmare Moon cast her spell on me. But now I feel...incredibly uneasy. And just...so painfully empty.

I feel tempted to just lie here on the bed. I feel no drive to do anything anymore. And yet... I feel compelled to move. Like there is something I need to find. Well, I might as well get dressed before I do anything. Wait... Why will the drawers not open? No matter how much I tug on the handles, I cannot get them to budge. In fact... I cannot move anything that is around me. The little knickknacks on the shelves, the furniture itself... Anything that does not seem to be attached to a hinge will not move at all. Even the sheets I was lying on are unnaturally stiff. As if everything in the house is...frozen.

I feel so alone... I had better go outside. Something does not feel right. There is no one here. I do not see or hear Scootaloo in her room. The room where Gladesong always slept is gone... At least the front door can be opened. Strange... Everything looks all right. Plenty of greenery. The sun is shining. It actually looks like a nice day.

At least... That is how it looks. But... Something is missing... I hear nothing. I do not hear...or even feel the wind. The tree leaves are not rustling in the breeze. I see and hear no little animals scurrying about. Even the sound of the brook that flows in front of Fluttershy's house is not making a sound... And I see why. It is entirely dried up. There is no water to be seen. And the sky... It feels eerily still. I do not feel the rays of the sun on me even though the sun is high above. The clouds do not move. Almost as if what I am seeing is a still backdrop against the horizon...

The world feels...dead. Stopped in time. And... My god, I feel afraid. I want to see someone. To find someone. I feel panic beginning to set in. But... Wait, who was that? Someone walking down the path in front of the house towards Ponyville?

There it is again... Was that Fluttershy? She just...faded into view without becoming entirely opaque before fading away again. Was it a message? Should I go in the direction she was going? Will she lead me to...the curse?

That's right... Am I really in my own subconscious now? Is this really what it feels like? It is...frightening. So empty... Well... I have nowhere else to go and nothing else to do... I may as well see where this path takes me.

I feel so awkward walking around in just my shorts. The earth beneath my feet feels warm, the rays of the sun having done a good job of making it feel comfortable for me. But still... Even as I walk, I feel no wind against me. As if there is no air at all... How am I able to breath? I can still inhale, so there is clearly air around me, but... This world just makes no sense.

There is Ponyville. Still just as empty and lifeless as the area around Fluttershy's cottage. I see and hear no activity around me. There is no one to see. No one to hear. The place has become a ghost town.

This sense of apprehension... It only grows stronger with every passing minute. Never have I been more desperate to feel someone's company. But whenever I stop, I get another visual cue to lead me along. That was...Applejack I just saw. She faded away while leading me east. But when I began to follow, I stopped. After hearing nothing but sound that came from me, a new sound reached my ears and even startled me somewhat.

"Turn back."

The voice was raspy and quiet. And it seemed to come from everywhere. Was it the curse? If it was, I have to make sure I do not listen to it. Besides, there is nothing back there that I want anything to do with. I need to keep moving on.

There was Rainbow Dash... Leading me towards the town square. I better follow. Such a wide open space and not a soul in it. But... Coming out of the spa... Of course. Rarity. She looks like she is heading north and... She just faded away. Might as well see where going that way takes me.

There is the library. I could probably go inside, but I feel no reason to. And...there is Twilight Sparkle. Heading northwest before she can fade. I feel like I am merely being led around by the nose at this point, but I have no idea where to search. For all I know, these illusions are the work of the curse itself.

And finally, there is Pinkie Pie. But...did she just go down that well? Maybe I should take a closer look. I have seen this well numerous times before. Only... Are those steps leading down into it?

It looks like a spiral stairwell is inside it. Creepy... I am not sure I should follow her. Could be a... Wait... That rumbling sound. Where is it coming from? That mountain?

I can still see Canterlot up there in the distance. Everything seems fine right now... Wait... It... It's falling off the side of the mountain?! Just... I cannot believe what I am seeing... The entire city, crashing down the side of the mountain like a broken play set... Just... Thank goodness there was no one there. But now... The mountain too? It is...crumbling...

The ground... Constantly shaking. My god, the houses around me... The ground is splitting open! Great chasms are opening in the earth and falling out of sight with everything on them! Ponyville is just falling down into the depths! And the sky... Cracking... The blue is falling away to reveal a...swirling gray mass just looming in its place.

I cannot say a thing. The sight is just so haunting. The horizon is falling away to reveal the gray miasma... The ground, the houses, the trees... All falling out of sight... The air is quiet once more. And... All that remains is the well beside me and the ground that is immediately around it. Just a tiny foothold in a vast endless gray void. Ponyville... No... Equestria itself is...gone.

The sense of horror I am feeling... I am amazed I can still feel anything at all. But now... The only place left to go is down. The stairwell looks safe enough. Just a spiral going down. And where was that shade of Pinkie Pie leading me? I may as well investigate. If nothing else, this whole setup has piqued my curiosity.

There is almost no light sources down here, but I can still see the steps and the walls. I have no awareness of time anymore, so I cannot even say how long I have been descending. But now... Did the steps become straight? I think it broke out of the spiral design. Still nowhere else to go but down.

There seems to be an opening up ahead. Almost like the end of a tunnel. But I do not see the end of the stairwell. May as well just keep following it. There is another tunnel ahead. And then that one ends only to be followed by another... Wait... What exactly is around...

What in the world am I seeing? Gray stone stairwells all around me building into some towering mass of steps? Up, down, sideways, upside-down... It... Who made this? Am I standing upside-down now? Which way is up? Which way is down? Wait... I see her again. Rarity walking upside-down into a gap in the ceiling before fading just as she is about to enter it. Or was it a gap in the floor?

I feel so disoriented... I have to focus only on the path before me to not feel queasy. Only look at the steps... The endless steps...

Finally... I think I can see the bottom. It seems to lead down into some water. But... Everywhere I look from the archway. It is...nothing but a vast expanse of endless ocean. The sky... Still a swirling veil of grays that extends to the horizon. Here and there, rocky crags stick up through the water.

I feel unsure about this. Maybe if I... Hm? This water... It is only a couple of inches deep. Not an ocean, but a shallow pool. I am not going back up that nightmare of a stairwell again, so I may as well step forward. The water feels pleasantly cool, but not too cold. But...where do I go from here?

What is that noise? More rumbling... Wait... That tower of stairs? It looks like it is quivering... And now it is sinking. Down into the depths. Sinking...and now it is gone. Swallowed by the waves. I dread to imagine how deep that sinkhole is... Or is it... Strange... The hole that swallowed it is gone. Nothing but solid ground just under the surface. Where did it go?

The air is still hauntingly silent... The only sound that breaks the silence is the splashes made by my feet as I shamble around while...searching. What am I even doing? What am I looking for? I am not searching. I am not even exploring. I am merely wandering wherever my feet take me before this all finally ends...

I am hearing something else now. Tiny splashes. And I feel something too. I am being pelted with tiny drops of liquid. Rain. The gray sky is pouring rain. I cannot even see a source of light anywhere, yet the world around me is relatively well lit. I do not mind the rain though... It suits this hollow emptiness in my heart. Not too cold either...

Nothing but water and crags as far as the eye can see. And not a sound but the rain and my own feet splashing about. Lightning flashes through the sky every once in a great while, the sound of thunder rumbling in my ears with each bolt. Maybe I will be stuck here forever... No one is here with me... They are gone... That life is gone... I have nothing to go back to... Nothing I want to go back to... Wait... A voice among the rain and splashes... From behind me?

"You shouldn't have come here, you know..."

I turn and... Rising out of the water from nowhere... Twilight Sparkle? But... Her coat and mane... They appear to be...grayish. Just like...them. Her eyes look so tired. Empty. "I hope you didn't come here looking for friends... No friendship lasts forever. Better to just forget about it."

Another voice from behind me... I turn and... Her... Applejack is rising out of the water. But...her hat falls off and sinks out of sight. Her colorations... Just as gray as I remember. "Friends ain't worth dirt, ya know. Just imagine the stuff they say behind yer back. And ya came all this way ta find 'em? Y'all weren't very smart ta start with, come ta think of it."

And now...rising out of the water beside her... Rainbow Dash... I cannot believe even she has become like them, her colors being so dull. "Lemme guess. You were hoping to find us? Well, keep walking, big guy. We never needed you."

Behind me... The sound of water among the rain... It is...Rarity... "You cannot compare to the riches of the world, James. How could we choose someone with so little value over such grandeur?"

Their words... They were supposed to hurt, but... I feel almost nothing. And there... It is Pinkie Pie. Still so dull and angry. "We never liked you! You and your gentle caring and soft heart! We hate you!"

And lastly... The sound of someone rising from the water behind me... The one I dreaded seeing most. Fluttershy. That cruel grin... "You've always been so weak. A real man knows how to take pain, but you? Pathetic."

I am not sure what to feel... They are circling me... Gazes of hollowness, disdain, smug arrogance, wrath, greed, and malice. But the only one who is still speaking is Fluttershy. "You couldn't just take a hint, could you? You couldn't just lay down and die, huh? Are you really so weak that you can't stand being without us?"

Perhaps I am weak... But if being with them made me weak, I would rather be weak and happy than strong and miserable. Only now I feel next to nothing while seeing these six miserable mares walking around me in a circle. And Fluttershy is still the only one who speaks. As if she is leading them in some way... "We never wanted someone as weak and pitiful as you. Some man. But..."

Something is wrong. They are coming to a stop right in front of me. Standing lined up in a row while facing me. Closing their eyes... "If you really want to be with us in your final minutes..."

They... They are all grinning... Wide toothy grins... And...they just opened their eyes and... "We might as well give you the chance to go out with a bang!"

Those faces... The exact same expressions. And... The eyes... They all have...the same...eyes...

They are starting to laugh and giggle... And their bodies... Merging? My god... Twilight Sparkle just leaned into Fluttershy and... How can I even describe this feeling of horror? The six are becoming one...

Growing in size... Fluttershy's head is almost as big as I am... The body structure... It almost looks familiar. Long body with large wings, the right arm being like that of a lion's, but with Twilight's dull purple, and the left being more reptilian with that dull gray of Rarity's... Just...what are they?! Twilight and Rarity's heads fused into the shoulders, Applejack and Rainbow Dash's head merged with the knees, and Pinkie Pie's head on the tip of its long slender tail. Those shared grins... And the eyes... Those unholy yellow and red eyes...

I cannot speak... Just...what have they become? Is this the face of the curse? This freakish chimera of my lost friends? The tip of the tail is looking at me... "What's wrong, James?! Don't recognize your friends?!"

Fluttershy's head... Rotating until it is upside-down... But there is something else in those eyes... Some form of malice and dominance. Even with that grin matching the others. "You wanted to see your friends again, right? Well, what do you think? Still the same friends you remember, sweetheart?"

"Girls, I reckon our ol' pardner is a lil' lost right now. Whatcha say we show 'im the way out?" Applejack's head just said while still showing that unsettling grin like the other faces...

"Good idea." Fluttershy just spoke before spreading her wings and flapping them to propel them backwards possibly a hundred feet. I... I still cannot bring myself to move. Just the shock and the despair all rolled together...

They are standing upright now and... I know I have seen that body structure somewhere before, even if not on something that big. Even from this distance, I can still hear Fluttershy clearly. "I'll admit it. It was a fun ride, James. But right now..."

She is holding up her left hand... That bright yellow glow...and now sparking as some crackling orb is formed in her palm. That maniacal look in those eyes... "Looks like it's game over for you after all!"

Game over... That orb is rocketing towards me. Will it end me? End this nightmare? I...feel fear...but also peace... What should I do?

The moment James ceased responding to any stimuli was the moment I knew he was somewhere we could not reach him. This curse that has taken hold of him... Thank goodness Nightmare Moon found out what it was before it was too late. I truly do fear that today would have been his last day with us if she had not discovered it...

There was nothing we could really do while waiting for James to awaken, but we were not really in the mood for conversation either. Rainbow Dash was restlessly pacing back and forth across the room. But Nightmare Moon... She never left James' side. Never looked away from him. As for me... Well, I am writing this journal. Or rather, adding bits and pieces to it when I feel the urge to. I have to do something to pass the time.

James is still wearing the Elements of Harmony on different parts of his body. And I do not know why, but... The Element of Generosity really seems to suit him somehow. Was that why Nightmare Moon placed it on his neck? My thoughts kept going out to the rest of my friends in the cafeteria. I wish they could be with us, even if doing so would be placing James at risk...

After roughly half an hour, the nearly complete silence was broken by the frustrated groan of Rainbow Dash. "Uuuggghhh!!! Is there anything else we can do to help him?! I'd rather be doing something than just standing here doing nothing! Come on!"

"I wish that were the case, Rainbow Dash. But as I explained, the curse lies in a place we cannot hope to reach. It is entirely up to him now. All you can do is have faith." Nightmare Moon replied while never once looking away from James. Such dedication and focus... I know she and James have always been close, but... I am simply amazed by how dearly she cares for him. She would probably go to the ends of the world for him.

"Yeah, I know... It's just that... Huh?" Rainbow Dash began to speak before it seemed that something distracted her. "Hey, uh... Are the Elements supposed to glow like that when they're not being used?"

I looked up from the paper I was writing in. She was right. The six gemstones that make up the Elements of Harmony were beginning to shine. It did not look like they were actually being used though. It merely seemed like they were...resonating in response to something.

"Most peculiar... I wonder what's going on in there." Nightmare Moon muttered quietly. However, she then gasped as a white light began to glow from the Element of Humanity as well. "His Element too?"

I could feel something... Something...inside me almost. "Rainbow... I feel something... Do you feel it too?"

That look she was giving me showed the answer I was hoping for. "Yeah... I feel it too... I can almost...feel the other girls. What do you think it means?"

I tried closing my eyes. Maybe trying to listen to my heart. But when I did... "Oh my gosh... Rainbow, are you seeing this?!"

I heard her reply soon afterward. "Ye... Yeah! I can see you! And the other girls and... What is THAT?! And is that James?!"

What is this presence I feel? Familiar... Warm... What are those six lights spiraling around me on the surface of the water? Red, pink, purple, light blue, orange, and... I feel like I know them...

Wait... Shining brighter... And... A rainbow?! A spiraling cylindrical wall of the colors of the rainbow?! This is... I know I was forced to wear the Elements of Harmony before Nightmare Moon cast that spell on me, but... There is no way I can be doing this! I can't be using the Elements of Harmony!

"What the... NO WAY!!!" That freak of nature just yelled from somewhere on the other side. And now... That crackling ball of lethal magic has slammed into the side of the spiraling rainbow wall. Trying to force its way through as it glows right through the walls of color, but the wall is holding. I have nowhere to run from inside it... Is it going to explode?

It did... A burst of noise reaching my ears joining the swirling noise of the rainbow barrier. And the shockwave... I feel myself being launched backwards, eyes squinted shut...but... I do not feel myself hitting the ground. Just...floating on my back as if drifting upon a pool of water.

All I hear now is the swirling of the Element's energies around me. I open my eyes... I am indeed floating on nothing. The spiraling cylinder still surrounds me, reaching high above. But instead of seeing the shifting gray sky, I see...a bright light, as if gazing into the heavenly sun.

What is this warmth? And...is the light descending? I cannot look away. But instead of feeling frightened, I feel...at peace. Why... Why do I want to cry? Do I know this presence? I see...six forms in the light. And reaching down to me... Six hooves? One that is orange, another pink, one light purple, another blue as the sky, one purest white, and another a pale gold...

I... Oh my god, I see them... My vision... Becoming so blurred... The tears just will not stop flowing... I have to reach out to them, trying to touch them... "You... You were...with me all along...?"

As soon as my hand comes within reach... They take hold. I feel them... I thought they were gone forever, but... The Elements of Harmony... I can see their shining colors even in the light that conceals their bodies. The Elements would never allow themselves to be used by anyone other than their assigned bearers. I know it is them... And... This white light that seems to be emanating from my forehead... The Element of Humanity? Did it...guide them to me?

The light engulfs my vision. I... I feel them all around me. Holding me... Cradling me... And my arms... I hold them as well. I can still feel the tears... I cannot make them stop... Just... Is this the joy I had all but forgotten? The joy that they bring me?

The light is fading. I feel myself standing. And...they are all around me. Holding me. Eyes closed, tears flowing down their cheeks, colorations still vibrant and...so beautiful... But...what is this shell I feel between us? Hard...metallic. My armor? Even so... I can still feel their warmth... The rain has ceased falling... Just... There are no words. I cannot say anything... And neither can they. It is just such solemn silence...

"No... No, not now! Not now!" That thing is shrieking at us in such frustration. Or rather, Twilight's head on its right shoulder is shrieking. And now... Another orb of cracking yellow energy? Only bigger than the last? Even through my tears, I can see it. "I'm too close to lose now!"

That orb is rocketing towards us again, but... I do not feel scared. Not in the slightest. But should we move to avoid it? Wait... What is Rarity doing? She just let go of me and is standing between us and that spell.

She is not saying a word while she channels her magic... Is something coming up out of the water? It is...a craggy pillar of blue diamond? Fitting, somehow... And... With one mighty swing of that shimmering blue rock, she just sent that orb hurtling over the horizon and...wow. That was quite a burst of energy as it exploded on the horizon.

The pillar of uncut diamond just fell back into the water and sunk out of sight. And...now I hear her voice. "Not on your life, you abomination."

One by one, they are opening their eyes. But there is no sorrow or relief. I see only fierce determination. Fluttershy just hovered forward and is standing beside Rarity. "Stay away from him you...you big...dumb...idiot!"

Now Rainbow Dash has flapped forward and is hovering between me and that...thing with her arms crossed. "You want him?! You're gonna have to get by us first!"

I feel my sorrow and euphoria leaving me. I feel so...complete with them by my side. Like a missing part of me has been rightfully returned. As the tears begin to cease flowing, I feel more...confident. Like I should not fear this bizarre beast that stands before us.

Now Twilight releases me from her grasp and steps forward. "I don't know what you are. I don't know where you came from. And I don't know what you want from him. But it's time for you to leave! You've done enough harm!"

That look of frustration in that thing's twelve unnatural eyes... It is becoming demented joy once more. Fluttershy's face seems to be the one doing the talking now while it...rotates in a circular fashion. "But what if we don't want to leave?"

Now it is Rarity's head talking. "We've become quite fond of this humble little abode. Why don't YOU leave instead, James?"

Leave? How could I leave? I am inside...well...my own mind as of this moment. But it looks like Applejack has something to say now while she steps away from me and seems to be flexing her wrists. "He ain't leavin' and there ain't nothin' y'all can do ta make 'im leave! And yer not gettin' him while we're here. Ya got that?!"

Pinkie Pie just patted me on the helmet. It looks like she has found the drive to show me that wonderful smile I have not seen in... It feels like it has been too long. "You just leave this big meanie pants to us. Sit back and enjoy the show, James!"

"Wait... You mean..." I finally bring myself to speak. It felt as if I could not speak until that moment. As if I just could not bring myself to interrupt the sounds of those wonderful voices I thought I would never hear again.

Rainbow Dash is looking back at me with that confident smile I had almost forgotten about. "You've already been through enough of this thing's junk, big guy. We've got this one. All right?"

"Hang on... You don't mean you're gonna fight that thing, are you?" I say in return. I just cannot imagine all of my friends actually attacking that thing, even on my behalf. Well... Maybe Rainbow Dash and Applejack know a thing or two about brawling, but the rest? Certainly not... Or do they?

Looks like Fluttershy is not entirely in favor of that idea either. "Um... Actually, why don't we just use the Elements of Harmony to get rid of it? That's the curse, right?"

Applejack is taking a good look at that...thing that is still just looking at us with that... How do I even describe the way those faces are looking at us? "Yeah, I reckon it is... I mean... That thing's made up of us when we were..."

"I know... They are the ones who harmed him... Not us." Rarity mutters from next to me before turning to us. "I say we use the Elements as well. This wretched nightmare has gone on long enough. And we don't want to draw this out any longer than it's already lasted, do we?"

How long ago did this all start anyway? Two weeks at the very least, I am sure. And they already have the Elements of Harmony out on their necks and Twilight's head... I had all but not noticed them in the glow when they first appeared above me. Twilight seems to be smiling at the idea. "Good idea. Let's just get this over with right now."

They are closing their eyes. The Elements of Harmony are beginning to shine. And... "BOOM, HEADSHOT!!!"

What the hell?! Twilight just got sprayed in the head with a torrent of brown... Wait... That sweet scent... Rainbow Dash just turned to look at her. Looks like it hit her with such force that it sent Twilight sprawling behind me a good distance. "What the...?! Was that chocolate milk?!"

It came from that thing! It's down on all fours and... Pinkie Pie's head is firing bursts of chocolate milk from her mouth?! And it sounds like Rainbow Dash's head is providing the commentary. "Headshot! Double kill! Triple kill! MONSTER KILL!!!"

As obnoxious as that freak is being, it is actually kind of funny. And it was right. It...they...she... Whatever, that thing just scored perfect headshots on each of my friends and sent them all flying past me. It looks like it did no real harm though. All it did was disrupt them from using the Elements, it would seem. Still, I might as well say something. "Hey, not cool! That wasn't your turn!"

Well, they are utterly drenched in the stuff now. And Rarity sounds especially disgusted with it soaking her mane. "Ewwww! Chocolate milk?! This simply will not do!"

Now she is using the levitation spell to lift up a block of water and just now dropped it on herself. A few good shakes of her body and head and she is back to that gorgeous form of hers. "Ah, much better... Hm? Darling, behind you!"

Behind me?! I hear it, now that I think about it. A heavy tread splashing through the water and... That thing is sprinting right at me like some feral beast?! It just leapt at me with its right hand raised... Are those claws on the tips?! And where's my shield?! "Lights out, baby!"

"Oh, NO YOU DON'T!!!" Rainbow Dash?! She just zoomed in out of nowhere and rammed that thing right in the gut! Off they went as she carried it through the air, swooping in the air for just a couple of seconds in the distance at... Man, that is fast. Almost a blur. Was she ever that fast without performing a sonic rainboom? After just a few seconds, she just slammed that thing right into the submerged ground with a crash! And here she comes again. "Woo! I don't think my cruising speed's ever been that fast before! Almost thought I was gonna get motion sickness!"

"Who knows how things work in someone's subconscious? For all we know, this could work similarly to a dream. And... Pinkie Pie, what're you doing?" Twilight just said while she and the other girls are coming back over to me. It appeared that Pinkie Pie's tongue had extended to great lengths to allow herself to lick the... Oh no...

"I'm just licking off all this free chocolate that thing gave me! Yummy!" Pinkie Pie is just licking herself clean. Maybe I would be bothered by her stretchy tongue if I had not seen it happen before.

It looks like Fluttershy is finding the sight a little unsettling, although apparently not because of the tongue. "Pinkie... Um... You know that came from inside that thing over there... Right?"

"Uh huh! Why? What's wrong?" Pinkie Pie really does not seem to get it...

Ugh, might as well say it myself. "She's saying that it's vomit! And you're eating it!"

"Tastes pretty good to me!" Good god, Pinkie... Yeah, you girls got it right. Go ahead and groan...

"Hey! We've got speed limits here!" Where did that come from? Below? Whoa, that thing just burst out of the water behind us! The floor disappeared?!

Looks like Applejack wants a piece of them now though. "Oh, I'm gonna lay you out! C'mere!"

She just rushed towards that thing after pulling the brim of her hat down. Looks like that thing does not look too worried though. And that fake Applejack on its left knee seems to agree. "Whatcha gonna do, pardner? Last I checked, y'all got the flimsiest legs in all of..."

That shut them up. Applejack just turned around to come to a sliding stop on the water before kicking that creature squarely in the belly with both hind legs. Even so... I know Applejack has always been strong, but not THIS strong! That thing is hurtling over the horizon! Even Applejack sounds shocked. "Woo, nelly! When'd I ever get his pumped up?! Must've been the fritters from last night..."

"Ooh! I know what to add!" And now... Pinkie Pie's arms are rapidly stretching to catch up to the... What am I even supposed to call that thing? Fine, I guess if I am going to call it anything, I will call it the curse. That is what it is, right? Anyway, looks like her arms caught up to the curse, grabbed it, and then flung it back towards us like a slingshot working in reverse. There is nothing I can really say to all of this. I'm just enjoying the show!

"I got it!" And off goes Rainbow Dash. Ramming right into the dazed curse and... Where the hell did that explosion of lightning come from?!

"Oh, spectacular! What in the world did you do?!" Rarity just asked while Rainbow Dash is heading back over to us while the curse just falls limply from the air. Judging by that look on her face, even she is shocked by what happened. As for the curse... I think that one left it a bit stunned. It's just floating around in the water over there.

"Yeah, Rainbow. What exactly did you do out there?" Twilight seems especially curious about the whole thing too. Was it some new trick she had been working on?

"I can't believe I did that..." Rainbow Dash looks...awestruck with herself, which is really something when considering her ego. "That was the Buccaneer Blaze! I can't believe I just pulled off the Buccaneer Blaze! I thought it was something I could only do in my dreams!"

"That was the Buccaneer Blaze? Wow...uh... It was really flashy... I guess this really must be some sort of dream fight." Dream fight, huh? I suppose Fluttershy has a point there.

"Yeah! I mean my body's all stretchy, Rarity can conjure up stuff made of diamonds, Applejack's gone all super strong, Rainbow Dash is even faster than ever and can do...that, and... Actually, what can you do, Fluttershy?" Pinkie Pie has a point... They appear to be able to do things that they could not before.

"Me? Well... Um... Wait... Is someone down there?" Fluttershy seems to be detecting something just under the surface of the water. Walking along while eyeing the water... Looks like she just glanced over at the curse just floating around out there and... Well, that is a rather sly smirk on her lips. She must be eager for some payback. Now she is just looking down at the water again. "Excuse me. We could really use some help in getting rid of this nasty curse. Would you please help us?"

That noise... Some sort of gurgling whale-like moan? It certainly got me feeling creeped out. "Hey... Uh... Fluttershy? What are you calling up?"

"Uh... He says you should all probably get back before he comes up. Could you all please step away? Especially before that thing over there starts to know what's going on?" Fluttershy seems pretty sure of herself on this matter. Might as well give her a chance to test this.

I think a hundred paces is far enough. With how softly Fluttershy tends to talk, she is definitely out of earshot. And now that water is rippling under her and... What the hell is that?! It just burst out of the water and is carrying her into the sky!

"Whoa, what the hay did you call up this time?! What the heck is that?!" Rainbow Dash sounds just as freaked out as the rest of us. But what is it? Almost humanoid body, greenish flesh, wings, some draconian features, a head that looks like an octopus...

Oh, you cannot be serious. Should I feel scared or just blown away? "What the... Cthulhu?!"

"Koo thoo what now?" Yeah, I am not surprised that even Twilight has never heard of that thing. I did not know it even exists! Or does it?

Might as well warn them. "Don't ask, OK? The less you think about this thing, the better... Hey, Fluttershy! Why'd you call this thing here anyway?!"

Here she comes. Man, that is a long way down. Is that creature really supposed to be this massive? And... Oh wow, now she is cuddling with its leg. "I couldn't help it. He's just so big and squishy! He's really big, but such a sweetheart when you get to know him. Aren't you?"

That sound it is making... Some sort of calm moan like that of a whale. Applejack just took off her hat to rub her head. "Sheesh, Fluttershy... Ain't there a single critter that don't like you?"

"Hey, what's that thing doing here?!" Sounds like the curse is back on its feet. And it is Rainbow Dash's head doing the talking this time. It is just pointing up at big bad Cthulhu. "You know this story isn't a crossover! Take a hike, you big...ACK!!!"

OK, now that was funny! That giant sucker just put its hand down on the freak! And now we are all laughing... Man, when did this go from being a surreal struggle to survive into nothing but a laughing fest with my friends? I do not even feel the least bit intimidated by the curse now. Or is it just not taking us seriously yet?

Now that thing is making itself stand up while looking like a flat poster. Now it is blowing into its thumb and... OK, what is this? Some silly cartoon? It just inflated itself back to normal. Now it is Twilight's face that is yelling. "Knock it off! You're not allowed here, you freak! Get outta here!"

"Hey, Fluttershy can call whoever she wants! Even if her friend was made by Mr. Lovecraft!" Pinkie Pie just repl... Wait, how does she know that name?

Wait... What did the curse just say? "Do you see the 'crossover' tag under this story anywhere? Do you?"

Crossover? Tag? Story? What is she even talking about? No one else seems to get it either. Wait, it looks like Pinkie Pie has an idea. "Uh... I'll go check! Be right back!" Wait, where did she go?

Oh, there she just. Just disappeared under the water somehow. "Sorry, everypony. They're right. I only checked it just now and all I saw were tags for romance, tragedy, dark, comedy, slide of life, and human, but no tag for crossover." And now she is looking at Rainbow Dash. "By the way, what were you doing there, Rainbow Dash? And why were you so tiny and made of pixels?! And who were you talking to whose name you couldn't say? Unless there's somepony you know named Censored?"

That look Rainbow Dash is giving her... I wish I could describe it. Only now she is looking at me. "James... This is all going on in your head, right? What's she talking about?!"

"Hey, don't look at me! I'm as outta the loop as you are!" What more could I say? How was I supposed to know what Pinkie Pie saw?

Either way, it was then that Fluttershy looked back up at her towering new friend and waved goodbye. "I'm sorry... It looks like you can't be here... Maybe we can have tea some other time?" Well, the big guy actually sounds disappointed. He is waving his massive fingers at her in a forlorn manner before sinking out of sight. Looks like he is gone now... I am not sure if that whole thing was creepy or cute.

Huh? What is Pinkie Pie so excited about now? "Wait! What about..."

"No! You can't bring anyone from Marvel either!" The curse just yelled back with Fluttershy's head.

Now Pinkie Pie is just staring. And... Heh. Every time she raises her hoof to speak, the curse intercepts her. "Or from Capcom! Or from Valve! Or from SEGA!"

"Awww... Well, just let me let someone know, OK?" And now... She just opened up a hole in the floor? "Hey, Deadpool? Sorry, but this isn't a crossover story, so you can't join the fun!"

She is talking to who?! And that voice that is echoing out of the hole... "Oh, come on! I just finished baking the chimichangas! You sure I can't come over?!"

"Sorry, no... Besides, Marvel might not be happy with you showing up without Hasbro having the rights. You know how it is. Wait, what year is this now? Does Disney own the rights?" Do I even want to know? Do the rest of us even want to know?

"Ah, fine... Well, I'll throw in some churros next time too! Oh, and... Hey, Pinkie! Don't close it yet! Hey! You! J Man!" Who, me? He's talking to me?

"You talking to me?!" Seriously?! He knows me?!

"Yeah, I'm talking to you! Awesome impersonation you did! THAT'S for not tasting like chicken? THAT'S for turning the corn into popcorn? WITHOUT THE BUTTER?! Dude, you rock! I was laughing my socks off! Well, I at least would if I was wearing any socks."

Oh god, now they are all starting to laugh... Was that thing I did really that funny? Not to me. That's all awkward in hindsight. "Girls, stop laughing! This is embarrassing!"

"No, it's hilarious! I'll admit, as scary as the rest of what happened was, I was howling when you were slapping Discord silly like that!" Ugh, Rainbow Dash...

"Just shut the hole, Pinkie! We've got work to do!" Oh man, this is just too surreal for me...

"OK! Anyway, we've got something big to take care of. See ya, Deadpool!" Finally, the hole is closed... How does Pinkie Pie even do that? I thought the guy was entirely fictional!

"Knock knock! Forgetting something, darlings?!" Oops... Almost forgot about that thing. I think the curse is starting to get annoyed. And it seems to be brewing up another spell in its hand.

Looks like Twilight is not about to have any of that though. "Forget it!" That flash of light... She just teleported closer to it and... Man, what was that?! It looked like she cast a spell, but there was a huge flash of purple light instead of just a beam. Like an explosion of magical force! It certainly hit its target hard. The curse was sent sprawling backwards and even let out a shout in six voices.

"Whoa nelly, Twi! Since when could yer magic do that?!" We rushed over to her with Applejack leading the charge. Even Twilight looks shocked by that sheer magical output.

"When? Uh... Never! My magic's always been pretty strong, but nowhere near that caliber! What's happening to us?!" She has a point... They are able to do things now that they never could in the real world...

Well, it looks like Rainbow Dash is not terribly bothered by it. "Hey, who cares?! As long as it helps us get the job done, I say we just roll with it! We've still gotta get rid of that thing, right?"

The curse is struggling to climb to its feet. It must have not been taking us very seriously at all if my friends were smacking it around this easily so far. No... There is no way it can be this weak... And Twilight knows it. "Yeah... We might have an advantage now, but... Just look at those eyes... They have Discord written all over them. What should we do?"

"You heard Nightmare Moon say what must be done, Twilight." Rarity said while conjuring up a diamond spear consisting of a beautiful light shade of blue. That focus in her eyes... She is ready for a confrontation. "This curse must be slain if we are to ever have peace of mind again."

They are all looking at each other. That look of unease. Fluttershy is sighing deeply. "I guess we have to... It's done nothing but bring us so much pain... I just want things to go back to how they used to be."

Applejack just started flexing and cracking her neck. "We all do, Fluttershy. Just remember. It's either James or that freak. And I know who I don't wanna lose."

"Girls..." I am unsure of what to say. Just... They have come so far for me... What would I do without them?

Pinkie Pie... That forlorn look in her eyes... Now she is hugging me tightly. "James... You go ahead and sit this one out. We'll take it from here."

"You're serious?" I still cannot fathom any of them knowing much about fighting, even if they seem to have learned a few new tricks. Rainbow Dash has always been a black belt in karate for as long as I have known her, but the others...

Twilight actually looks pretty confident though. "We'll be fine, James. The Elements of Harmony have brought us here, so I'm not going anywhere yet." But now she is looking at the curse over yonder with a rather irritated glare. "But I don't think that thing is going to let us use the Elements easily. Guess we'll just have to take it down the hard way."

"Fine by me. Let's rumble!" Rainbow Dash has led the charge and the rest of my friends are following along as they race across the water. "You're not getting him, you freak! Now you've gotta tangle with us!"

"Well then... En garde! Do try to make this interesting for us, darlings!" Rarity's head on the curse's left shoulder just replied. They all seem rather excited, judging by those...unsettling stares and broad grins.

Rainbow Dash went first. She suddenly accelerated to the point of being a blur. Looks like the curse caught on just in time since it looks like Rainbow only landed a glancing blow. But now Applejack is coming in swinging. Looks like the curse is quite aware of just how strong she is since they seem to be hopping and weaving to make sure she never lands a blow. "Come on, twelve eyes! Stand still for a sec!"

"Nah!" Was that Applejack's head that just talked and... Ow. Looks like Applejack did not see that one coming. It scored a kick right to the center of her abdomen. Sent her pretty far too.

Applejack just came to a stop after skidding across the water. Knocked her hat off too. And she looks pretty irritated that she more or less got kicked by her own doppelganger. "Hey! Nopony kicks me with Bucky McGillicuddy!" Wait... Did she seriously name her own legs?

"My turn!" And here comes Pinkie Pie. She is just throwing punch after stretchy punch with those stretchy arms of hers. And now she is going into a spin with her arms swinging in great circles as if she is trying to slap that thing across the face.

As big as that thing is, the curse looks like it is having no problem evading that aimless barrage of spinning slaps by just lying down. I swear that thing is actually having fun with this whole mess. And Twilight's head seems to be taking a particular interest in her. "Dizzy yet, Pinkie?"

"Uuhhh... Yep!" And now she's come to a stop with those arms looking all twisted like a vacuum cleaner's power cord having been left tangled for too long. Wait... What is she up to? "Oh, wait! I have an idea!"

"What're you... HEY!!!" I think I just heard Rainbow Dash's voice yell out and... Good god, that was creepy. Pinkie Pie's mouth just opened to impossible proportions and swallowed that thing in one gulp! I know I have seen her mouth open much farther than it should be able to when gulping down entire cakes, but that was just too much!

"Goodness, Pinkie! You...ATE it?!" Rarity certainly looks disgusted now that she is drawing close. And I am weirded out myself.

Well, if anything, that curse was not particularly appetizing. "Bleh... I was hoping it would taste better than that! But at least the curse is gon... Whoa! What's that?!"

What the hell?! Her ear is opening wide and... Oh good grief, that is freaky! The curse is desperately trying to climb out of the ear! "Lemme out! Gotta get outta there!" Wow, never thought I would hear Fluttershy sounding that desperate.

Applejack seems to be drawing a bit closer now. "What's yer problem?! It ain't that scary in there, is it?!"

There, now the whole thing is out with all six heads showing varying levels of unease or irritation. Rainbow Dash's head is the one that is talking now. "You have no idea! Especially that little yellow butterfly pony! Always calling out for a Tra La La this and a Tiddlywink that!"

"Eek! Forget you ever saw that!" Sheesh, Pinkie Pie looks exceptionally bothered by that claim... A pony inside her head? I know there is a lot about Pinkie Pie that makes no sense, but that? Do I even want to know?

"No matter. Now you're mine, you abomination!" And here comes Rarity with that diamond spear! Looks like the curse is not exactly willing to take a hit and just keeps weaving and flexing its body to evade those powerful thrusts and swings. But wait... Another spear?

With every five seconds or so, Rarity conjures up another spear of light blue diamond from the watery depths around us! And with each new weapon, her attack pattern seems to change. Two spears, one thrusting while the other twirls and smacks around with its shaft. And now a third, each spear moving in unison for some sort of three pronged attack. And... Oh, that got it! One spear rammed right through the center while the curse weaved to evade the other two!

"Yee haw! Nice one, Rarity!" Applejack sure seems pleased while she tosses her hat in the air.

Wait... That thing has just been impaled through the middle of its torso, but... Where is the blood? And why does it not seem to be in pain? And... Oh great, now the Rarity head is speaking up while the body is feigning agony in an almost Shakespearean manner. "Oh, woe is me! I have been wounded! Maimed in lethal combat! Whatever shall we do?!"

"How about this?!" The Fluttershy head is grinning manically while the right arm reaches behind it and... Of course. It just grabbed the front of the spear and pulled the entire shaft through its body and out the other side. And... Oh man, is Rarity in trouble?! "You dropped this!"

It just hurled the spear right at her, but... Phew. That was some good aim from Twilight. Shot the thing down right out of the air. But... What is that look Rarity is giving the other two spears? Just gazing at them with a hoof to her chin. "Hmmm... Too primitive!"

She just let go of them by ceasing using the levitation spell. And down they go into the watery depths from whence they came. Hang on... What is with that sly smirk she is giving the curse? And... Ah, that's why. Now she has conjured up sabers with diamond blades! "I always did prefer blades after all!"

That look the curse is giving her... Either it is feigning fear, or it really is flabbergasted by just how confident and deadly Rarity looks. There are... My god. Eight blades at one time! Four floating to her left and the other four on her right. The way they are mirroring each other as they sway in the air while Rarity seems almost ready to charge... It almost brings to mind a type of fan dance.

"Oh my... Rarity, I didn't know you knew anything about swordsmanship!" Fluttershy sounds especially surprised in spite of knowing Rarity as well as I think she does. Even I would have never guessed she knows how to fight. But considering she is the kind of woman who hates to get her hooves dirty, I can see why she would rather strike with a blade instead of her hooves.

"Well, a lady must know how to defend herself. And for a unicorn, it certainly helps if she has mastery over manipulating her surroundings! Now... En garde, you fiend!" Man, she is good... Rarity has that thing flapping its wings to propel itself away from her! The eight swords that are floating through the air cleave through the air almost as if some puppeteer is guiding them along. They are moving seamlessly from one attack to the next, four slashing through the air, then the other four, then one set join at the hilts and spin at the curse like a wheel of blades, and then they whirl above it before diving at curse one after the other from different angles. And Rarity... I think she may be getting a little too into this as she seems to be practically dancing while she manipulates her weapons, twirling herself and charging forward depending on what the eight swords do. Just wow... How can someone be so beautiful, so elegant, so deadly, and...dare I say...so sexy all the while?

"Let me try, Rarity!" Fluttershy? Her? Fight? All eyes are on her now. Rarity and the curse just stopped their scuffle right away. Seems like Fluttershy is just looking at the water she is standing on now and...talking to it? "Um... Excuse me. We really need some help in making this big meanie go away..."

"Just remember! No crossovers!" Twilight's head just said while Fluttershy's face... I mean the face of Fluttershy on the curse had a really smug smirk spread across her lips while crossing her arms. That thing really does not seem too concerned at all with my friends, even though they have all managed to hold their own against it. But what is Fluttershy about to bring to the table?

Wait... What was that grumbling noise? And it came from below the surface of the water... A whale? No, too deep... There is my answer? It just exploded from the water with massive pale tentacles trying to snatch up the curse! But wait... Is it a giant squid? No way, that thing is way too big to be one. "Whoa ho ho, Fluttershy! Unleash the kraken!"

That curse sure did not see that thing coming. It's desperately trying to fly away from the thing, but those jumbo tentacles are like flexible prison bars. Doing all they can to keep it from getting away. Looks like Twilight is especially curious as to why Fluttershy called up such a beast. "Fluttershy, where did you get the idea to call such a sea monster here?!"

"Because they're so soft and squishy when you cuddle with them." Oh, Fluttershy... That is so cute, yet so funny. And...uh oh. Did I just see a spark of yellow magical force come from the curse's hand?

Ouch... That looked like it hurt. A giant...anvil just fell out of the sky and smashed right onto the kraken's squishy head before pushing it back below the surface. I have a hunch it will be just fine, but still... That was a cheap trick. And how did the curse do that?! And I thought Pinkie Pie was spontaneous and made no sense...

"All right, I'm bringin' that sucker back down! C'mere!" Applejack just reached under her hat and seems to have taken her favorite lasso into her teeth. She always was good at getting that rope going using just her... Hey, since when could it extend that far?! Looks like the curse is playing hard to get and just took a dive back to the ground.

Man, just seeing the girls going at it like this... Rainbow Dash bolting past that thing while using her newfound speed to disorient the curse, Twilight taking shots at it with souped up magic power, Pinkie Pie using her stretchy arms to try and hit that thing from long range while her friends keep it preoccupied with them up close, Rarity just dancing with those diamond swords whirling about, Applejack constantly trying to capture the curse in her lasso, and Fluttershy... Well, I am hardly surprised that she is not actually trying to attack it directly. Although it looks like anything she calls from the depths answers her call right away. I have already seen a shark or two burst from the water to take a bite out of the curse. But even so...

What am I doing here? I am the one the curse wants dead. And even though watching this unfold before me is quite entertaining, I should not let my friends fight this battle for me. And I have to say... I feel so much more confident now that they are here. I have my armor, and I have my helmet, but... Where are my weapons? Wait... This is MY subconscious. This is MY world. Perhaps... Maybe if I will it...

I open my hand... Come on... I need a sword... No, I need the Celestial Sword. Come on... That pillar of bright white sunlight that is forming in my grasp. I can feel something there! The light fades and... There it is. The Celestial Sword is back in my grasp. That pure white blade is giving off just a slight glow. Now then, I cannot go into a fight without the shield. Brace my left arm... I need the Lunar Shield. I can see it... Sparkling blue moonlight. And from that light... There we go. That grand shield affixed to my arm. Now I am ready. And it looks like no one has noticed me. Excellent.

Maybe I can end this with just one stroke of my sword. Better get ready. I have lifted my sword's blade near my left pauldron, ready to swing to my right. How do I use the teleport spell again? Right... Distance, mass, and line of sight. I want to get right behind that thing. I am focusing my magic in my left hand... Ready to cast the spell... The curse has just smacked Rainbow Dash away from itself by using its wing... Now!

A flash of light and I am right behind the thing. Now! "Gotcha!"

One swing of my sword and... Whoa... The thing did not even know what hit it. The Celestial Sword cut through it like paper! And... It fell. The two halves of its body are just lying in the water. The faces... Eyes wide open... Lifeless. Strangest thing about it though... There is no blood. Even so... It is clearly dead. I got it...

"Whoa! Dang, what happened?! Where'd you come from?!" I definitely surprised Rainbow Dash. In fact, all six of them are just looking at me in shock.

"You... Is it really dead then?" Twilight does not sound too certain about it. Even I have my doubts. I dropped that thing with a single stroke of my sword... It was almost too easy.

"I'll check!" Seems Pinkie Pie is not above performing an autopsy... Oh come on, Pinkie. Poking the eyes? That's how you think it is done? "Yep! They're down for the count, all right!"

"Phew! Glad it's over... I was gettin' real sick of them eyes lookin' at me like that... Ugh... And I thought they looked creepy on Discord..." Applejack is tucking her rope back under her hat. And she looks rather exhausted too. And she is right. Those eyes... They just look so...unnatural on the faces of my friends.

The atmosphere has calmed down greatly. Just... The relief of knowing that it is finally over. After all that happened... Rarity is coming forward. "Found your sword and shield after all? It's so good to see you as our knight in shining armor once again, darling."

"Thanks..." I just feel...so tired now. After all the excitement, all the angst and pain... It just feels so good to know that it is finally over. And that things can finally...finally go back to how they used to be.

Fluttershy... She is looking right at me. That look of absolute relief in her eyes. I have placed the Celestial Sword back in its scabbard on the back of the Lunar Shield and I am holding my arm out to her. "Hey... I missed you, honey."

Those tears and that smile... She just leapt into my arm. Holding her to my chest while I drop to one knee. "It's really... It's finally over... Everything's going to be OK now... I just... I missed you..."

"Missed you too, baby..." I just cannot believe that things are finally as they should have been. And... One by one, I feel them joining in. I am being held in a tender shell of arms. Everyone is here... Just as it should be. Wait...

Who just said that? That was Applejack's voice, but... "Aw, shucks. Looks like he got us, girls."

"No way..." Rainbow Dash just jumped away from me. They all did. The curse... Still where it fell, but... The faces... They are all showing signs of life! "No! No, no, no, no, no, no! There's no way! He got you good!"

"Yup! He sure did!" The false Applejack face just said while looking surprisingly unfazed by the fact that I had bisected its body at the waist.

Hang on... The torso's two ends just stretched and reconnected at the sections where they had been severed. And now that false Rainbow Dash head on the right knee is just laughing. "Not! Haha!"

"Oh, come on! Why can't you just stay down?! Leave us alone!" Twilight Sparkle, rather understandably, looks to be getting rather frustrated with this thing. As am I. It was kind of fun at first, but now this curse is starting to get irritating.

"Leave? You want us to leave?" Now what is the curse doing? Standing up, bending itself over backwards until Fluttershy's head sticks between its legs and then grabbing its jaws to turn the head to crack the neck...only to turn it until it makes a complete rotation without the neck actually snapping. "Nah. We like it here. Why don't you leave instead, James? Don't you just want to fall asleep and never wake up?"

"You wanna know what I really want by now?" This thing... At first, it really disturbed me. But now it's just getting under my skin. I am pointing my sword's glowing blade at it now. And I am feeling somewhat pumped. "I want you outta my head!"

This thing is mine! I charge at that freak and start swinging. What is this thing even made of?! The body keeps stretching and weaving like taffy to avoid my sword! Even a leaping spinning whirl doesn't reach it! Well... Perhaps if I... Of course!

Focus... Flames. I need fire. There we go! Flames coating the blade of my sword! What was that? Was that Applejack? "Woo, that's what we're talkin' about! Fry that sucker!"

"You got it! Get over here, freak show!" With every swing, a lick of flame reaches even further. I think I see the fake Fluttershy's coat starting to look a little singed now. But maybe... Oh, this will be awesome. It thinks it can stay out of melee range. But just focus the magic a bit more and... There!

One swing of my sword and a crescent wave of fire is launched from it! Oh, that feels good. It slammed right into the body and... Wow. Completely ignited. Oh, please. Even now, that stupid Applejack head just has to tell a blatant lie. "Whoa! Who called winter in early?"

Looks like even the rest of the heads aren't very happy with her. Especially the Twilight Sparkle head. "What're you talking about?! This is hot! Too hot!"

Now the girls are just laughing while that thing rolls around in the water to get the flames out. Seems even Twilight can't help getting a wisecrack out. "Looks like James is just a bit too hot to handle!"

"Oh, come on, Twilight! How about a joke that's less obvious?" Pinkie Pie just said, even though she's still laughing. To her credit, I don't think Twilight could've come up with a better joke at the time.

OK, now the flames are out. And that thing looks...surprisingly unscathed. But it is starting to look a bit annoyed with us. Or is it looking at...them? And I really don't care for that malicious grin Fluttershy's face is giving me. "Nice move, hot stuff. Now it's our turn!"

That thing just dropped down onto all fours and is charging right at me like a wild beast! It's pretty big... Bigger than me. Well, if I can just skewer the head... Wait a second! It jumped over me?! And... OK, that is freaky. Its body just came apart and separated into...all six of them?!

"Oh my stars! Divide and conquer, is it?!" Rarity sounds just as surprised as the rest of us. They are still bigger than normal ponies and their eyes are still those of Discord. What're they going to do?!

It seems that each of these faded clones of my friends are drawn to their counterparts. And it looks like that might've been a bad idea. The Applejack doppelganger is charging Applejack now. "Let's rumble, shrimpy!"

Weird... Applejack doesn't appear too intimidated at all. She just tilted the brim of her hat down with that smug smirk I've come to know her for spread across her face. "Yer move, varmint."

Whoa... Just... That had to hurt. The copy of Applejack tried to take a swing at her, but Applejack ducked it and slammed her right hind hoof into that thing's torso so hard that it... Wow, I'm amazed her flesh held enough to make it so that Applejack's leg did not punch a hole through it! "That's Kicks McGee sayin' howdy!"

That really left her clone reeling. And... Well, looks like Applejack isn't done yet! She just smashed her elbow into that thing's back so hard that it ended up getting its face slammed into the water! And now... Man, that thing just doesn't have the muscle to break free. Applejack has it pinned under her with its arm grasped in her own arms like some sort of wrestling move. "What's the matter, Tiny? I'd thought a big girl like you could've muscled yer way outta somethin' like this!"

OK, this is getting to be too funny. The false Applejack, in spite of her size, is just stuck under Applejack's superior strength and is pounding the water with her free arm in very clear and extreme discomfort. "Aaagh! Uncle! Uncle!"

But what about the other girls? Oh, wow. Rainbow Dash is just dominating her copy. I guess size means nothing when it comes to speed and skill. Lots of jabs and even roundhouse kicks to the face! Never a good idea to take on someone who knows martial arts, I guess. "Where's YOUR black belt, huh?!"

Oh, that was a really bad idea taking on Rarity when she had all those swords ready. Her clone is trying to fight back with crude makeshift spears made of rock it's conjuring up from the depths, but Rarity's diamond blades are dicing them up with no problem. Leave it to Rarity's discerning eye to find high-quality materials. "Darling, you know I never purchase budget materials for my work! And that's all you are! A mere cheap imitation of the glorious original!"

Well said, Rarity. Now then... Uh... What is going on between the Pinkie Pies? Well, the grayish one is towering over her like some sort of bully, although Pinkie Pie doesn't look all that intimidated by her. "You gonna just laugh at me the same way you giggle at the ghosties?"

Huh? Now Pinkie Pie seems really excited! "Ooh, you know that song?! Well, of course you do! I mean you're me!"

"What is she doing...?" I just can't figure out how Pinkie Pie's mind works. But it looks like things are about to get really funny.

Pinkie Pie just stretched her arm around the shoulders of the other her and is holding her in a pretty chummy half hug. Kind of like how she did when I showed up at my welcoming party last year. And that grayish Pinkie Pie appears a bit uneasy about this show of unwarranted friendliness. What is she doing? Trying to talk the thing into submission? "So, what's you're favorite song?! Is it Hop, Skip, and a Jump? Or maybe even You Gotta Share, You Gotta Care? Oh, wait! I bet it's Smile, Smile, Smile! James loves that one!"

Yeah, no denying that. Where most of those silly songs Pinkie Pie has come up with over time are either hit or miss, I have to say Smile, Smile, Smile is the only one that doesn't sound like an obnoxious joy trip. Catchy too! Wait... Why is she opening another hole in the floor? "Hang on! If you're Pinkie Pie too, then I've got a friend you're just gonna love!"

"Uh... Hold on a minute! This isn't a crossover story!" Again with that thing? What do they even mean by that?!

Looks like Pinkie Pie isn't terribly bothered by that. And I am starting to think this whole show of friendliness is a sham. "I know! But that doesn't mean you and I can't crossover off-screen! Just as long as the person who's writing the whole thing doesn't see it, it doesn't count! And besides, I do it all the time when nopony's looking! It'll be fine!"

You know what? I am not even going to wonder about what she is going on about for the rest of this mess. Anyway, it looks like Imposter Pie is trying to make a run for it, but... OK, this is getting hilarious. I can't help but laugh! Pinkie Pie just reached out and grabbed the thing in her stretchy arm and is dragging her down into the hole! "No! I don't wanna go! Noooo!"

And there she goes. Hole's still open though and... That voice again. "Hey, Pinkie! You made it! What hot sauce you want with your chimichangas? Hot or volcanic?"

"Forget that, DP! I've got a new friend for you to meet! Say hi!" That tone of voice... It's a bit too mischievous to be as innocent as Pinkie Pie normally is. And I am just getting way too giddy listening to them.

"Ooohoohoo, that friend, huh?! I've got a couple of little friends right here who'd just loooove to get to know you all up close and personal like." Wait... Was that the sound of swords being drawn? Or was that the sound of a pair of pistols being cocked? "Say hello to Butter and I Can't Believe It's Not Butter!"

Just... What? Why can't I stop laughing? I hear one Pinkie Pie laughing while the other is just yelling in terror or something. Anyway, what's going on with... Oh, this doesn't look good. That false Fluttershy has the real Fluttershy pinned on her back while towering over her. And yet... I feel compelled to just watch. I get the impression that Fluttershy may have some tricks up her sleeve, especially if she could call up a kraken.

"You always were just a wimp! Just like him!" Looks like the imposter is just gloating for the moment. And... Huh. Fluttershy doesn't seem too intimidated.

"Um... Would you mind getting off me? Even though you probably deserve a beating right now, I... Um... I still don't want to hurt you..." Oh, Fluttershy... Such a sweetheart, even when staring down the enemy.

Well, her imposter doesn't seem bothered. "You? Hurt me?! You and what army?!"

She just had to say that... Looks like something just burst out of the water behind her while letting out an ursine roar. "If you really wanna know... That one."

A towering bear not unlike one I have seen around Fluttershy's place from time to time is just standing before the imposter now that she's facing it. And he looks mad. But she doesn't appear to be all that worried about it. "What? Just one bear?"

"Uh... You said what army. And here they are." Wait... Two more bears...now three...now four... Man, they just keep coming! It's an army of bears!

That look of bewilderment and terror with such an exaggerated frown on her face... Looks like that imposter knows she's in over her head. And there she goes, shrieking her head off while the bears are in hot pursuit! But how did she end up floating in the air for a second while her hind legs seem to spin like a wheel? I can't stop laughing! "Oh my god, Fluttershy! That was mean!"

She's giggling too while I take her hoof and help her up after placing the Celestial Sword back in its scabbard. "Well, she deserved a little meanness for once, right? Especially after all she did to you..."

That sweet little kiss on the lips... I had forgotten how tender her kisses are. "Thanks, honey... I really missed you... Wait, what's going on with Twilight?"

"Uh... It looks like she's not doing too bad..." Seems like Twilight is stuck in some sort of magic duel with her counterpart. They are just trading shots with pink magic beams shooting back and forth while they stay on the move to avoid getting hit.

Oh boy... Now it looks like their magic beams just crossed and they're stuck in some sort of power struggle to push the other down. Neither side is relenting in their magic use and that Twilight imposter seems pretty sure of itself and it appears its magic is pushing Twilight's back. "Looks like Celestia chose wrong! A unicorn is still just a unicorn!"

Twilight though... She doesn't look troubled at all. "Maybe... But I'm a unicorn in the mind of a friend who wants to see us succeed!" And at those words... Man, how did her magic get that strong?! That little pink beam just turned into a massive wave of pink magical force that could probably engulf my entire body! And it definitely wasn't what that fake was expecting! It just engulfed her and sent the sucker flying a good distance away!

"Wow... Amazing, Twilight!" Fluttershy seems just as shocked as I am. And... Oh, that looks dangerous.

"Hey, Twi? Uh..." I'm pointing at my forehead, hoping she'll know what I mean. Her horn actually looks like it may have...well...overheated. I swear there is some smoke or steam coming from it and it seems to have a bit of a reddish glow to it. Is that even possible with that material?

"Huh...? Oh!" A quick blow from her mouth cooled it down just enough to stop glowing hotly. "Thanks for pointing that hot. And... Wow, I can't believe how well we're doing! I guess those cheap copies just can't amount to the genuine articles!"

"Well... I don't think we've ever failed when working together." Fluttershy seems pretty confident of things now. She's even smiling.

The fake Fluttershy is still being chased around by that army of bears, Twilight's doppelganger looks like she's down for the count, I just saw Pinkie Pie's clone try to claw her way out of that hole before getting dragged back down again, Applejack still has her imposter pinned under her with an arm restrained, Rainbow Dash just proceeded to floor her opponent with a blow to the face, and Rarity seems to be trying to skewer that greedy mirage of herself with that flurry of diamond swords while it looks like she has already sliced off most of the tail by now. It is an astoundingly one-sided clash.

"Forget this! Bad idea! Regroup! Regroup!" What was Fluttershy's copy going on about? Huh? Looks like all six of them are trying to converge on one spot. Even the fake Pinkie Pie managed to crawl out of the hole, even though...it looks like bits and pieces of her body and limbs were missing without blood oozing from her body. They all just jumped at each other and... All right, that is kind of creepy. Just became a molten pulsing blob of multicolored putty before it returned to the form of that towering freakish abomination it was before. "Much better!"

OK, here comes Pinkie Pie out of that hole. And she's looking back into it? "Sorry I have to leave so soon! This thing's a toughie!"

"No problem, Pinkie! And tell that thing to never come back! Tastes like sour bubble gum!" Wait... Did that guy seriously cut pieces out of that imposter just to taste her?! Best not think about it.

Now she closed the hole and is hurrying right over to us. "Hey, girls! You having fun too?"

"Now that the gang's all here?! You bet I am!" Rainbow Dash is certainly pumped. And I can't blame her. This is actually turning out to be a fun experience with my friends! And a long overdue one too!

"Well, we shouldn't let ourselves get carried away. Just remember we're here for a reason. We need to get rid of that curse!" Leave it to Twilight to remind us of the task at hand. Even with the source of all our problems for the last two weeks or so right in front of us, I can't believe how much fun I've been having since my friends showed up.

Rainbow Dash is ready to rumble, flexing her neck and appearing to be doing some warm-up stretches. "Yeah, we haven't forgotten, Twilight. Besides, this whole Ultimate Game thing's finally gone into sudden death. Can't lose now!"

Seriously? They remember that? I thought I made that whole thing up! Well regardless, that thing ahead of us still has all six of its heads looking at us with those really unnatural grins again. Quite a smug character, that curse. At least Fluttershy's head seems to have a more domineering look in its eyes than the rest of them. And now Rarity is slowly twirling her eight blades through the air with such finesse. "Well then, now that your efforts to conquer us separately have failed, what is your next approach?"

Wait... Are those bears still coming? And now it doesn't look worried at all. "First, I think bear season is over." And with a snap of its fingers...they just sink like stones into the water and out of sight.

"Oh no! I hope they can swim..." Poor Fluttershy... Always thinking of the animals. I would expect nothing less from her.

Applejack seems to understand the reality of the situation though. "It's all right, Fluttershy. They probably ain't real anyway. Pretty much the only folks real here are us and that!"

"Wanna know what else is real?" The curse just asked before it snapped its fingers again. And... Was that thunder?

"Ooh, look at that! We're finally getting more chocolate rain!" What's Pinkie Pie so excited about? And... Wait. Cotton candy clouds forming in the sky?

"Oh, big whoop! Like that's gonna do anything!" Rainbow Dash certainly doesn't sound concerned with it. Neither am I. It's just chocolate milk.

"Y'all sure 'bout that?" The false Applejack head just said while the curse seems to have conjured up a glass of chocolate milk with a snap of its fingers. Wait a minute... Instead of drinking the milk... Is the glass made of water?

Weird... It just drank the glass while leaving the chocolate milk intact as if it's a solid object. And it just chucked it over its shoulder and... It...exploded. Violently.

Explosive chocolate milk. I... I just have no words. None of us have anything to say to that. Except maybe for Fluttershy. "Pinkie...? How did that song about chocolate rain go again?"

"Uh... Some stay dry while others feel the pain..." Even Pinkie Pie appears to be catching on to what that little demonstration meant for us. Which means that the chocolate milk that is about to be falling from those clouds will...

"Oh, no no no no no no no!!!" I'm not sticking around for this! Better run! We're all running! The rain is starting to fall behind us and.... Yep! It's a blanket of tiny explosions popping up everywhere! Probably would not do that much harm with a single drop, but a constant bombardment will probably tear us apart! How long do we have before the clouds catch up?

"When did this thing suddenly get this cruel?! Rainbow, do you think you can fly up there and get rid of them?" Certainly not a bad idea from Twilight.

Looks like Rainbow Dash isn't too keen of it though. "Are you kidding me?! I'm not touching those things if they're just gonna blow up in my face!"

"Ooh, I got it! Just leave this one to me!" Wait... Pinkie Pie? What is that goofball going to do to stop this shower of napalm?! Well, whatever it is she's doing, she just stopped in her tracks and got left behind.

"Pinkie Pie, don't stop now! Hurry!" I don't think Rarity's words are... Whoa... Just how wide is Pinkie Pie opening her mouth?! It's already covering us like part of an umbrella!

"Girls? Y'all don't think Pinkie's really gonna eat that stuff, do ya?!" Applejack has a point, although I am more curious of what Pinkie Pie is going to do rather than worried for her safety. I suspect she knows what she's doing.

Now it sounds like the clouds are right overhead, but I don't hear any explosions yet. Wait... Is Pinkie Pie's neck extending? It... It is! Her head is rising into the sky and... You have got to be kidding me. She reached all the way up and devoured the clouds!

Twilight just looks downright disturbed. Not that I blame her. "That was the most ridiculous snack I've ever seen you consume, Pinkie... Hang on! Did you really just swallow cotton candy clouds filled with explosive milk?!"

"Yep! And it was delicious!" She's still chewing that stuff... And... Oh man, I can't be the only one here getting the feeling that I should be running for the hills. Yeah, I better start running. I mean the rest of my friends are, so why not?! "Wait! Where are you go... Uh oh..."

There it was. A muffled boom. And when I turn around... OK, now that is hilarious. That stuff may have exploded inside her, but her stretchy body held! Even if her rubbery body has yet to retract. Now she's just a big pink pancake with a head! "Woo! A bit hot, but delicious!"

Looks like only Rainbow Dash can reach her now without stepping on her. "Whoa... You OK, Pinkie? You look more like a Pinkie Pancake now than a Pinkie Pie!"

"No biggie! I can fix this! Just a second!" Now what is she doing? Trying to lift her hoof, but her flattened body won't let her get it to her face. "Uh... Hey, Rainbow Dash! Could I borrow your hoof for a second?"

"Uh... Sure, I guess... Hey! What're you doing?!" She walked right into that punchline. The instant her hoof was within reach, Pinkie Pie reached out and closed her mouth over it. And now she's...blowing on it?

Well, that didn't take long. Just a couple of seconds later, her flattened body suddenly retracted back to its original shape. "Phew! Thanks for the hoof!" Now she's looking at the curse over yonder and prancing back and forth. "That was yummy! Gimme more! Gimme more!"

Did that thing just facepalm?! What is it about seeing the bad guys getting annoyed with Pinkie Pie that makes it so funny? Wait... Now it's that smug smirk again. "So... You want more?"

Now it's getting down on all fours while lifting its tail like that of a scorpion. And Pinkie Pie's head is the stinger. "Then I'll give you more!"

What is this?! Just spraying chocolate at us from her mouth?! This doesn't look good. "Whoa nelly! Everypony scatter!"

I better use my wings to get some extra speed. Should make me harder to hit in the air too. Man, I forgot how good it feels to fly. The rest of my friends are just running and flying every which way. I still can't imagine how dangerous a chocolate cannon is... Wait, if it's coming from its mouth... Does that mean it's vomit? Ick...

Hang on... Looks like it's trying to chase down Rainbow Dash while she's flying low. And... Dang... The beam of chocolate just passed one of those rocky crags that dot the ocean and sliced right through it like a hydro cutter! Now I know we can't let ourselves get sprayed...

Huh? Applejack seems to have taken an interest in the fallen crag. Looks like it's not sinking either. Is she trying to call me down? Better teleport just to be safe.

OK, I'm back on the ground now. And the bulk of the fallen crag is providing us with cover. "What's up, AJ?"

"All right, I just got an idea. I'm gonna hurl this baby at that...thing out there. When I do, you do somethin' about the head that's tryin' ta spray us. Sound about right?" Right, I almost forgot just how much stronger than usual Applejack is here than in the real world. Maybe it would work.

"Well, if you think it'll help, I say go for it. Just don't miss." Now I better get back up in the air. Just need to not get too worked up. I can already feel the tension rising in me. If I screw up... No, just do what you need to. First, a diversion. Then strike.

OK, I just teleported back above the curse and am merely hovering. And there it goes! Applejack just sent that boulder flying at the curse with nothing but her hind legs! Seems the curse doesn't want to take that blow and just jumped to the side while ceasing its chocolaty discharge. Now it's my turn!

Down I go and... Got it! Just cleaved my sword right through at the point where the head attaches to the tail... Wait, what did she say? "Rubber chicken!"

Huh?! The head just...took off like a balloon someone blew up only to let it fly! Sounds like one too. And...it just...popped? No, seriously. The head just burst like a balloon and...released a flurry of confetti and three smaller balloons that are just drifting away. One yellow and the other two blue. And it looks like the curse has no idea what hit it. Well, it sounds like Rainbow Dash's head noticed at least. "Mare down! Mare down!"

Fluttershy's head looks utterly shocked that I managed to actually lop off one of the heads. Better back away from it, but... Man, it feels good knowing that we just made some progress... And here comes Rainbow Dash. "Aw yeah! Nice one, James! Now we've just gotta... Hang on a minute! I know that tail!"

Tail? What about the... Wait... The tail changed?! It was covered in nothing but a smooth dull pink coat a minute ago. But with Pinkie Pie's head gone... It... I recognize it too. The coloration is still grayish, but... It's more...red now and covered in scales with a large tuft of pale fur at the tip.

Here come the rest of the girls. And it looks like Fluttershy is noticing it too. "That's... That's Discord's tail!"

Why though? What are the rest of the heads hiding? Discord is dead! I saw him die myself! What is this creature?! Rarity even has her swords pointed at this thing while growling, "Answer us, you abomination! What even are you?!"

The look in those eyes... I don't see any of that unsettling glee or those exaggerated smiles. All I see are frustrated scowls. The curse just turned to face us. And it is definitely not please. "We're done playing."

That tone of voice... Sounds like this thing has finally gotten serious. It just spread its great yellow wings. Its hands seem to be coated by an erratic yellow aura. I can hear the sound of Applejack's voice coming from it as it hovers a good distance above us. "Y'all wanna go out fightin'?! Then let's rumble!"

The ground... The water is rippling. This doesn't feel good. Fluttershy is practically holding onto me in fright. "Wait... What's happening now?!"

Ominous... The water around us is just bursting as...huge pillars or strips of land rise and twist into the sky... Some parts of it still look like stone and strips of grass, but much of it is mostly black and white smooth checkerboard patterns. And if not that color, they're either two shades of blue or purple. It looks like there are even just chunks of earth floating in the air with trees or craggy rocks sticking out of them with some even being upside-down. Just a web of... Definitely feels like Discord's style...

"By this point, I wouldn't be surprised if that...that...mockery of us even thinks it's Discord! This battleground looks just as surreal as the last! Maybe even more!" Rarity has a point. The floating chunks of land definitely reminds me of our last encounter. Just without the nightmarish deterioration of the environment.

Rainbow Dash doesn't seem all that worried though. "Who cares?! At least now we know what to aim for!"

"Yep. Go for headshots." Strange... Even with this freak starting to flaunt more of its power, I don't feel intimidated at all. With my friends by my side... It feels like we can overcome whatever that thing throws at us.

Twilight appears to have the same idea. "Well, at least now we know that victory is possible. Let's just hold off on using the Elements of Harmony for now. I don't think it'll let us get a shot in with them anyway after the last time."

Fluttershy is hovering up beside me and is resting her hoof on my pauldron. "We'll get through this together. Right?"

"I wouldn't have it any other way, honey. You girls ready?" They all look ready. None look like they are ready to run away or even seem afraid at all.

Rarity appears to have brandished her blades again almost like spread wings at her sides. "Absolutely, darling. Lead on!"

All right... Time to get rid of that curse. And I feel more confident than usual. I spread my wings and rush forward with one great flap. I had forgotten the sense of freedom and control that comes with flight as I'm streaking just over the surface of the water. Just feels so good!

I'm starting my ascent, weaving around these massive obstructions while the curse just hovers there looking all smug. Still, at least it lost its chocolate cannon. Maybe I should start with a long distance assault.

"Here you go!" Let's see... Maybe ice. I just stuck out my hand and... How do I do this again? Focus... There, that icy mist around my left hand. Good thing the Lunar Shield doesn't get in the way. And there! A flurry of ice spikes!

"Not bad! But..." OK, that can't be fair. The thing's body is just stretching and weaving like a rope of taffy while just letting my ice shots fly past it. And Rainbow Dash's voice is sounding pretty cocky right now. "You're gonna have to be a better quick shot than that!"

"Fine!" Now for some lightning! That one actually hit and it sure sent them reeling a good distance. Fast and hard. Just what I need.

"Bravo, Sir James! You deserve a round of applause!" That was definitely Rarity's voice coming from the curse... Wait... Is that really the sound of applause from behind me?

OK, this is...surreal. A pair of huge arms have extended from two of the checkerboard squares on one of these thick rectangular pillars. And the hands on them are clapping. Weird, yet charming... Ow! They just boxed me! My armor still held, but that kind of hurt! All right, now that one didn't feel good. The black right arm just uppercutted me into the air. And then the white one stretched out and spiked me out of the air towards one of those floating chunks of earth!

Need to slow down... Come on, need to levitate myself... There we go. Slowed my fall just in time. And that thing is just laughing at me. At least Rarity's head is actually saying something. "So sorry, darling. But you'll have to do better than that if you want to give us the cold shoulder!"

Huh? Was that Applejack? "Well, how 'bout a busted shoulder instead?!"

Wait... There she is! Looks like Rainbow Dash flew by overhead while carrying Applejack and letting her go! She's diving towards the curse with a hind leg outstretched. Will it connect?

Ouch... The curse didn't react in time. Applejack connected a direct dive kick right into Rarity's face. And... It shattered?! It was as if a large gemstone had just been blown apart! It's right arm seems to be losing its white coloration and... Yeah, that is definitely a griffon's arm. Only the yellow scaled flesh is noticeably faded. Wait... Why is Applejack's head on the body laughing? "Heheh, she always was 'bout as flimsy as a rotten apple."

Still, that was an impressive move Applejack pulled off. She just managed to land successfully not too far from me. "Whoa, nice one, AJ!"

She looks especially satisfied with the results herself. "Thanks! Woo nelly, I've been wantin' ta do that for way too long!"

Uh... Wait... For that long? And it seems Rarity just somehow made it up here with a little help from Fluttershy. "Do that for... I beg your pardon?! Are you implying that you wanted to smash my face in all this time?!"

"Huh?! Oh... Uh... I didn't mean it like that!" Looks like Applejack is getting rather nervous with Rarity drawing closer with her swords raised. Very poor choice of words, AJ.

Applejack can't even provide a real response to that. And with that look Rarity is giving her... I have to ask. "You girls didn't always get along, did you?"

Huh? Now Twilight just teleported up next to us. And she looks like she's trying to not laugh. "You have no idea, James. You should've seen them when we had our first slumber party! They just wouldn't stop bickering!"

"Well, she started it." Rarity just muttered while turning her head away.

And it looks like Applejack isn't too happy with that claim. "Me?! Yer the one who always needed ta have every lil' thing yer way! You started it!"

"Did not!" Oh boy, here they go. Just bickering back and forth like little kids. Kind of funny, to be honest.

"Hey, don't get started on that now! We've got bigger problems!" Thank goodness Rainbow Dash just came back. The curse seems especially annoyed too from the loss of another head.

"Hey, that was our prettiest head! Now you're in for it!" Looks like Twilight's head is exceptionally annoyed and... Oh, now it just hurled another orb of crackling yellow energy at us. Will it blow the entire floating island apart?

"Uh... I think I can do something!" Fluttershy just went over to the tree and tapped on it. "Excuse me. Could all of you please help us stop that big mean jerk up there?"

OK, how did she know they were there?! As soon as she asked, a swarm of twittering birds burst from the tree and swooped towards the curse! Looked like kingfishers... But they couldn't stop the blast of magic.

"No good! Time ta bail!" Looks like Applejack has the right idea. She and Rarity just jumped with Fluttershy trying to hold onto them to lower them to safety. I didn't have time to do much, so I took flight and used the gravity change spell to allow me to stand on the side of one of those checkerboard patterned winding pillars and made a run for it. When that orb of magic hit, the floating chunk of land was indeed blown apart. Strangely enough, they are just floating out there now like bits of debris in a zero gravity environment.

Still can't believe how fast my legs carry me along when I'm in armor... Looks like Rainbow Dash is trying to disorient the curse while occasionally making passing light blows on it while even appearing like she's coated in lightning. The swarm of birds that Fluttershy called up also appear to be doing a good job of frustrating the curse whenever they engulf it. Although I have to say... It doesn't seem to be doing that good of a job fighting back. It's clearly powerful, seeing as how it can alter itself and the world around us, but in actual combat... Is it just not the fighting type? Or are we working just so well together that it's having a hard time fending off such a varied attack force?

Huh? What was that flash next to me... Oh, it's Twilight! Running up the pillar with me! "Wow, you can use the gravity change spell too? You've gotten good at this, James! I'd say you're probably almost as good as I am at magic right now!"

"Well, I've been learning from the best! And your magic's gotten pretty souped up too!" This pillar is just winding through the air while our orientation is constantly changing. It just feels so fun to rush along this thing at such speed while watching such a surreal struggle going on below.

Huh? What's Twilight looking at now? "Hmmm... Hey, James? Would it be all right if I borrowed your shield for a little while? I just had an idea and it looks big enough for the job."

"Huh? The Lunar Shield? OK, let me get it off." Not sure what she has in mind, but Twilight is clever. Whatever it is, it's probably good. Just use the levitation spell to undo the clasps... "OK, grab it!"

Now Twilight's pink magic aura is coating the shield while it moves ahead of us... Wait... The way it's so close to the ground with its backside facing up... "OK, here I go!"

Twilight just hopped forward onto it and... There she goes! She just took off while riding the Lunar Shield like some sort of hoverboard! And it's leaving a really cool pink magic vapor trail behind it while it flies. "Woooohoo! You've gotta try this sometime, James!"

"Using the Lunar Shield to fly without my wings... Why haven't I thought of that yet?!" Only question now is what is Twilight going to do now that she can fly freely with it? Whatever she has in mind, she's moving back towards the curse.

Man, the curse is really starting to look quite annoyed while Rainbow Dash keeps disorienting it with those quick darting swoops. And why does it keep snapping its fingers? "Oh, come on! Why won't your wings disappear?!" Maybe the Elements of Harmony are protecting them from the bizarre magic that thing uses?

Well, I can't let them have all the fun. Time to get back in there! I just spread my wings and dispelled the gravity change spell to let me fly properly while I swoop back towards that thing. I don't need my shield if my armor will hold up just fine anyway.

"Hey, Rainbow! My turn!" OK, she just backed off. But just how do I perform aerial swordplay? Maybe using my wings to advance and weave around the thing? Regardless, it looks like I've got the curse's attention. Hang on... Why is the shoulder with Twilight's head on it turning my way?

"Eat this!" Whoa! A beam of yellow magical energy launched from the horn?! Managed to dodge that one... But here come some more!

OK, I can counter this. Fight magic with magic. My left hand is completely free, so maybe... Yeah, there we go! Lightning! Just thrust out my left hand and let it fly! Man, I forgot how amazing it feels to just let loose with this kind of power. Only now... It looks like Twilight's head is trying to hold back that arcing torrent of electrical magic with her own magic. And... It's so strong! Is it seriously pushing mine back?!

"Looks like I've... Hey! Buzz off!" Oops! Looks like Fluttershy's swarm of feathered friends just blindsided the curse and are engulfing it while they fly by. I just hope they have the sense to scatter before the lightning hits.

Well, that was close. They got out of there just before the magic lightning bolt could strike. And it looks like it hit hard! But while the curse is falling back towards the ground... Oh, here comes Rainbow Dash again swooping down and then right up into it! And boom, another Buccaneer Blaze! I swear that move almost looks broken with its sheer efficiency.

Now the thing is just falling out of the air while giving off quite a bit of smoke from its singed coat. Did we get it? Um... Nope! It just blasted Rainbow Dash with a bolt of its yellow sparking magic. I'd be more worried if I didn't know just how hardy Rainbow Dash is. But... Wait. What's that shadow looming over me?

Ow! That one actually hurt! A giant fist just emerged from one of those checkerboard squares on those twisting pillars and slugged me! Why is it always the environment that gets me?!

Huh? That was close. My descent towards the water came to a sudden stop. This blue magic aura around me... Rarity? "Close call, darling! It certainly wasn't fair to hit you from behind like that!"

"Well, this thing isn't exactly playing fair to begin with." Ugh... I'm amazed my armor doesn't have a dent in it from that blow. "Just let me get my bearings and I'll get back in the game."

"Wait a moment... Where's your shield?" I guess she did miss the moment where I let Twilight take it. We were pretty high up at the time.

I better just point her out. "Oh, I let Twilight borrow it. She's up there, right?" I can still see her soaring along with her magic aura leaving that trail behind it. While Rainbow Dash is keeping that thing busy, it looks like Twilight just fired off a few orbs of pink magic energy... Wow. That's impressive. They all exploded near the curse in massive pink bursts of sparkling pink flashes!

"She's flying while using that thing?! Why didn't I think of that?!" Wait... She just conjured up a mostly flat slab of diamond from the water now? "Well, I can't let her have all the fun!"

"Hey, keep that up and you'll make Applejack and Pinkie Pie feel jealous!" Now she's just standing on the floating slab of diamond while her swords are staying close by. That look she's giving me... "Hmmm... You seem to have a spare hand now... Why don't you take this along?"

What's this she just lifted from the water? A straight sword made of diamond? The size looks identical to the Celestial Sword... Wait a second... Dual-wielding? OK, now that is too cool. It would be a bad idea to try that against a warrior who knows what he's doing, but against something without armor or weapons? "Oh, thank you, m'lady!"

"Hang on, you two!" Here comes Applejack. "Ya can come up with different weapons, huh? How about whippin' me up an axe?"

"An axe?! Whatever for, Applejack?! You've never taken a weapon into a fight before, have you?" Rarity has a point, seeing as how I've never seen Applejack use anything besides her hooves.

Applejack appears pretty sure of herself though. "Sure! I've gotten a pretty mean swing while choppin' firewood. I know how ta swing that baby like a pro."

"Well, if you insist. Now we just need to find a way to bring that abomination back down so you can actually reach it." Ah, there it is. And... Well, that's quite an axe. All light blue diamond and with an axe head that's almost as big around as Applejack's own head.

"Woo, now that's what I'm talkin' about!" Looks like she has no trouble holding that thing with her mouth. She must have a really strong neck and jaw. "All right. If y'all can get that varmint back down 'ere, I'll get choppin'!"

"I think Twilight might be about to oblige us." Twilight appears to be keeping her distance while staying on the move. That thing just cannot seem to deal with Rainbow's speed, even though it seems to have somehow expanded to try to grab her. A hand of that size could probably snatch up a train car.

There she goes! She just launched several pulsing orbs of magical energy right at the curse from behind! Looks like Rainbow Dash just got out of there and all of Fluttershy's little bird friends just scattered. Hang on, what did Rainbow Dash just say? "Hey, ugly! I hope you've got eyes in the back of your head!"

Oh, come on! Don't give away the incoming attack! Oh, wait... Never mind. Looks like it turned its head around just in time for those orbs to explode all around it in a flurry of magical blasts. The last one just sent the curse hurtling into the ground. Must've dazed it too since it didn't do anything to break its fall. Now it's just staggering to its feet while holding its head. Well... The main head, at least. Fluttershy's head.

"My turn." Time to see if this extra sword helps. I'm just sprinting right towards the curse across the water with both swords out to my sides for balance. Looks like it sees me coming. It just turned its right shoulder to me to show Twilight's head. And here come the magic beams. With her head being so big, those magic shots are pretty big too. Thank goodness my wings are so responsive! I'm just weaving around the shots without slowing down at all!

"You're mine!" Now's the time! A little self levitation and I'm whirling at the thing in a somersault slash with both blades! I think that one actually hit. I felt some resistance. Now to see what happened... Yep! I'm right behind the curse and there's one big vertical gap down its slender torso! Still no blood though. Just what is it?

"Whoa nelly! Thanks for remindin' us that we gotta eat! Ain't got nothin' in us right now!" Really? The Applejack head sees a gaping gash in its body's torso and it thinks of food. Well, it just 'zipped' itself back up somehow. And here comes the real Applejack with that axe in her teeth.

"Y'all wanna bite?! Well, eat this!" Good grief, I'd hate to be on the receiving end of that swing. I'm afraid to get in there either. That axe would probably even inflict damage on my armor.

Even with Applejack being as strong as she is, her swings are still slower than mine with such a bulky weapon. And she keeps swinging it from the very tip of the handle. Massive power in each swing, but less control and speed. And it looks like that curse isn't even trying to fight back. It's just stretching and weaving around her heavy swings without looking even the least bit worried. Looks like even Applejack is starting to get fed up with this botched approach.

"Dagnabbit! Forget this!" Hey, that was close! She just hurled that thing at the curse like a tomahawk! Looks like even the curse didn't see that one coming. It cleaved its arm off while whirling through the air. And... Wow. The axe head smashed into one of those rocky crags that dot the water and split it in two!

"Fantastic effort, Applejack! But now it's my turn!" And here comes the sword maiden herself! Sabers whirling and slashing... It's just poetry in motion. The way Rarity manipulates the blades' movements is almost as if she's orchestrating a puppet show. They whirl like a buzz saw, take alternating swings like the claws of a beast, whirl over the curse before each one alternates in diving at its target, and so on. When one approach fails, they just flow into the next without rest. I never would've guessed Rarity could be this deadly! Truly a rose with hidden thorns. And she must be deadly if that thing has to be resorting to projecting magic barriers to hold off her blades... Wait a second. Didn't she have eight swords a while ago? Why am I only counting seven?

Oh ho, there it is! Just popped up out of the water right behind its left leg! And... Well, that was spiteful. She just slashed Applejack's head on the left knee in such a way that the blade cut through the eyes. And...did that thing just burst like an apple?! That white fruit... And the curse surely didn't see that coming! It even just dropped to one side as if its knee just gave out on it. "Huh?! Hey! No fair! Only I can play dirty!"

"Well... That was more satisfying than I expected!" Rarity certainly looks smug with those eight swords spread out behind her like the tail feathers of a peacock.

Uh oh... I think Applejack might be taking that a bit personally. "Hey, Rarity! Y'all got a bone ta pick with me or somethin'?" Oh man, that glare... I can't help but laugh! But what about these apple bits floating in the water?

"Uh... No, of course not, Applejack! Well... Not anymore, at least... Wait... James, what are you doing with those things?" Wow, Rarity looked nervous there. Not that I blame her. If Applejack got in a good shot, it'd probably take days to dig her face back out.

"Huh? This stuff? Well, I'm curious of what kinda apple that thing was made of." Now to try a bite... Uh... Ugh! Whoa, that's awful! Had to spit it out. "Oh man...! Sour apples! And... Hello, what's that?"

Seems with the destruction of another head, more of the curse's underlying form has been revealed. It's still a hoofed leg, but... It doesn't look equine at all. For whatever reason, it brings to mind a goat. And while it appears brown with the exposed hoof being an even darker brown, it's all still a bit grayish like the rest of it.

"Ooh! It's looking even more like Discord now!" Where'd she come from?! Pinkie Pie just stuck her head out of the water... What had she even been up to lately after that floating island got blown apart?

Here comes Rainbow Dash and Twilight again. And Twilight's still riding around on the Lunar Shield... That just looks like so much fun. "Huh?! Pinkie, what were you doing down there?!"

"I was trying to see if I could convince Cthulhu to help out again! But he says he can't help out because the author insisted on this not being a crossover story... Oh, and Fluttershy found a manticore to help out." Wait... Manticore? Then where was...

There she is! So that's a manticore? Never saw one in person until now. And it totally caught the curse by surprise! It just turned around as the thing stands tall and roars... Wow. All three of the remaining heads just shrieked like little girls. And it looks like Fluttershy is riding on its back.

Sheesh, Fluttershy sure got the curse good this time. The manticore just pounced on it and started tearing and slashing at the curse with its huge paws. Not as big as the curse though... Probably only as tall as me, actually. But it's still got the curse pinned under it. Although it looks like Fluttershy is trying to not watch the unfolding carnage...

"Whoa... Fluttershy sure knows how to pick her buddies." Rainbow Dash seems pretty hesitant to get anywhere near the curse while Fluttershy's new friend is just tearing into it. The curse is just too panicked to even try to fight back and is trying to crawl away. And... Oh, that had to hurt! The manticore's stinger just stabbed the Rainbow Dash head in the eye!

Uh... OK, that was sudden. Upon being stabbed, the Manticore and Fluttershy got hurled off by the head exploding in a burst of rainbow-colored lightning! And there's the leg! It's... Well, it's still a dull color, but it is clearly a reptilian leg covered in green scales. Fluttershy sounds especially surprised that her efforts have removed yet another part of the curse's disguise. "Did we... We did! Another head's gone! We..."

Huh? Now's she's freaking out a bit and is flying right over to Rainbow Dash. "That was your head, wasn't it?! I'm sorry! I didn't mean for him to stab you there!"

"Hey, hey, it's OK! Just because that face looked like mine doesn't mean I felt it. Besides, my face is much cooler anyway!" Rainbow Dash is graciously taking it all in stride while patting Fluttershy on the head. What a good sport.

That manticore looks like it's about to pounce... Oh, wait. The curse snapped its fingers again. And the manticore just sank like a rock. Too bad it can't get rid of us that easily. Heh... Its entire front side is covered in deep tears and scratches. Still no blood though, oddly enough. And with just a snap of its fingers, the injuries are gone. And now it's actually starting to look a bit annoyed. "You just always need to have the last laugh, don't you?"

Applejack is adjusting the angle of her hat again while looking like she's about ready to charge it. "Hey, we told ya. We ain't leavin' til yer gone. James is comin' home and we ain't gonna let ya stop us."

I can't help but smirk at the curse. "What she said. Although I have to be honest, I would probably be feeling much more hostile towards you if I wasn't having so much fun."

Huh? Now the Twilight head is smirking at us. "Well, I guess that means the fun stops here!"

Huh? Wait a second... Those massive checkerboard patterned pillars are starting to sway and bend as if the tops are... Uh oh. I... Uh... "I think we better start running."

"Hang on. Are those things about to... Whoa! OK, so they ARE trying to squish us!" Looks like Rainbow Dash narrowly managed to avoid getting flattened by the flat tops of one of those pillars. And the rest are still coming!

I'm not entirely sure how effective blasting those things with magic would be and I'm worried that it may trigger a chain reaction where they all fall on us. Better just scatter! There must be at least a dozen of those pillars trying to squash us! Fluttershy, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, and myself aren't having much trouble staying away from them since we can fly, but it looks like Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie aren't so lucky. At least they're staying on the move.

Huh? What did Fluttershy shout out? Wait... Oh no... "Pinkie Pie!!!"

It got her! No... I know this is all in my head, but... They can't actually die here, can they? Wait... What the hell? It just lifted off of her again and... What am I even looking at?!

"Wooo, this is weird! I could really use some sandwiches!" It...flattened her. Her entire body is now paper thin! And her legs appeared to have stretched out too... She must be standing at least twenty feet tall now. She's a kite attached to four stretchy legs!

OK, need to get my head in the game. Pinkie Pie might be all but immune to harm, but that doesn't mean the rest of my friends are. That curse, while outnumbered, is still clearly dangerous. Better put it down before things can get much more out of hand. I just spread my wings and swooped towards it with both swords in hand. "OK, let's rumble!"

Looks like it sees me coming now that the pillars are beginning to stop moving. "You'll have to catch me first!" And off it goes on those huge wings. Pretty fast flier too. I'm just weaving and swooping around the pillars and bits of floating debris and... Huh? When did that get there?

Did the curse summon a house from Ponyville? It's just standing there on one of those floating chunks of earth. Although it looks a little large for one. Probably just to accommodate the curse's large size.

I just set myself down on the far end of the island and it seems harmless enough. No traps or anything. Huh? Now the curse just stuck its Fluttershy head out of the second story window. "What's wrong?! Come and get me!"

Heh... Why not? The enclosed space would leave it with nowhere to run. Might as well just barge in. I'm running right towards the door. Pulled it open and charged inside and... Wha... What the hell?! "What the...?! Shoot! Help! AAAAGH!!!"

Where'd the floor go?! I'm falling?! And I'm still outside the house?! Huh? Phew, Fluttershy caught me with a swarm of butterflies. "Are you OK?!"

Well, this is cute. Being carried along by a swarm of butterflies. "Yeah, I'm good. Just... How did I run through from one side of the house to the other in a second?"

"Um... Maybe that explains it?" It looks like we're flying by the side of the house. But... Where is it? It was there a second ago... Wait, there it is. And it's completely two-dimensional!

"How am I supposed to get in there?!" I've got to say that curse is starting to get on my nerves now. If nothing else, it's hard to bring down. Looks like the rest of our friends are starting to show up. And... Man, Pinkie just looks hilariously freaky like that.

"Uh... Maybe my depth perception is a bit off, but am I the only one seein' that house bein' as thin as an apple skin?" Applejack looks just about as weirded out as the rest of us.

"I think that's exactly what it is..." Fluttershy just walked up to it and tried to push it over. "But it's really solid for something so thin! It won't budge!"

"Let me try." Twilight just fired a beam of magic from her horn, and... Nothing. The house didn't even wobble. "Rats... I was so sure that with my magic having been powered up it would've at least done something to it."

"Well, surely there must be something to flush it out. We can't just quit now!" Rarity has a point. Since this curse doesn't seem to be much of a fighter, it instead is relying on trickery to force us to give up.

Huh? What's with that smirk on Applejack's face? "Hey, Rainbow. Remember when ya helped me demolish that ol' shed a couple years back?"

And now Rainbow Dash is giving us such a smirk too. "Oooooh, that one! Yeeeeah, I can totally pull that off. Take cover! It's gonna be a big one!" And off she goes, soaring high above us.

"Uh... Did something happen before I first came to Equestria that I should be aware of?" I'm totally in the dark about this trick we're about to see. What did Rainbow Dash use to demolish a shed? Dynamite?

"Let's just say I better put up a barrier." And that is exactly what Twilight is doing. She's got a spherical magic barrier set up all around us.

And here comes Rainbow Dash. She's diving right towards the curse's hideout. "Hey, ugly! SPECIAL DELIVERRRRYYYYYYYYY OWWWWW!!!"

What the... Oh god, I can't help laughing! We're all laughing! Rainbow Dash completely missed the house and buried her head in the dirt right in front of it! That had to hurt, but it's so random and unexpected that I can't help but laugh! "What the?! Bwahahaha!!! What the hell was that, Rainbow?!"

Give her a second... She's pulling and...there she is. And wow, that is the deepest blush I've ever seen on her face. "Stop laughing, guys! That was awful!"

"Can't help it, Rainbow! But what were y'all thinkin' when ya decided you'd rather eat dirt than blow that thing apart?!" Applejack sure can't stop snickering, although she has a point. Why DID Rainbow miss it?

Now Rainbow Dash just looks annoyed. "Hey, that thing's as thin as a parasprite's wing! I couldn't slam into it because I couldn't even see it from above!"

"Hmmm... Point taken. Guess we'll just have to knock it down from here then... What's that thing even doing in there anyway?!" It looks like they've all stopped laughing by now while Twilight made that observation. And now Rainbow Dash is knocking dirt out of her ears.

"I got it." I may as well check it out. I just flew up to the second story window and... Huh. Kind of cozy in there. The curse is lounging around on a large sofa while feeding popcorn to both of its heads. And it's watching television? Judging by what I'm seeing, it seems to show a mariachi band performing in the middle of a... Seriously?

Well, I've seen enough. Might as well head back over. Rarity looks like she's stepping forward. "Well? What did you see, darling?"

I can't help but hold up my hands with my swords still in my grasp while I shrug my shoulders. "It's just watching Star Trek reruns."

Yeah, they understood that about as well as I expected them to. But now lanky flat Pinkie Pie is hopping in place while wobbling so... Jeez, she's just so awkward to look at right now. "Oh well! Now we know we just need knock that thing down with some heavy-duty firepower! Anypony got some?"

Huh? Looks like Rainbow Dash just had an idea. "Wait a second! James, you can do it! You've got the strongest magic outta all of us! Use it!"

Right... I've been so focused on the use of swordplay that I've barely even used any magic at all so far. And the strongest magic I've got is... "Wait... You don't think I should use plasma magic for this, do you?"

"Well... It's the strongest you've got. But after last time..." Twilight's looking at my right arm. She's right... The last time I attempted to use it, I scorched my arm to the point where I even melted my gauntlet to a certain degree.

Still... Maybe if I just generate a small amount. I just stabbed the Celestial Sword into the ground to free up my right hand. "I'll be careful. We probably don't even need much."

OK, just need to focus... The golden yellow aura is coating my gauntlet. And... No, not fire. Those are flames. Almost... There... It's hard to maintain, but... I see it. Pulsing bright yellow energy. Almost white... It keeps fading every couple of seconds, but... Just a little more... There. It's not fading away. Just the size of a coin, but I have a hunch that might be all we need.

"Oh my... So that's plasma magic up close." Fluttershy's looking closely while gathered around. They all are.

"OK... Twi, you be sure to put up a barrier as soon as I launch it." Time to see if that is a house or a bomb shelter.

"Got it. Let them have it!" And there it goes. Extend my arm and send it flying. As soon as that tiny glowing orb of fiery energy was a good distance away, Twilight projected a magic barrier around all of us. And then... Dang, that was big! That little thing exploded in a fiery bright explosion of raw energy and was big enough to engulf the entire house!

"Whoa! Is that really something Princess Celestia can do?! I'm amazed she doesn't use that kinda magic more often!" You and me both, Rainbow. And... Ha! The curse is just lying there on a charred sofa like it has no idea what just hit it. Looks a bit singed itself.

Well, this just turned into an awkward moment of silence. OK, now the Twilight head talks. "You guys are terrible, you know that? I just finished paying the mortgage on this place!"

"Sorry to hear that. Too bad I've decided to evict you!" OK, no more playing around. I just snatched up the Celestial Sword in my right hand and have charged the curse with both swords at my side. Only that's not enough. Come on, need to focus evenly on both magic and weapons...

That should do it! Engulfing the blade of my sword in the left hand with lightning and the one in my right with fire! And the curse definitely didn't see that coming. She... It... He... I don't even know what to call this thing anymore. Fine, until I get the gender of this thing figured out, I'm calling that thing an 'it'.

Take a swing with the Celestial Sword... And I hit the shell of carbon residue left behind like a temporary duplicate before it could fall to the charred remains of the house. And it's trying to keep its distance from me. Well, if that's how it wants to do it... I'll just have to close the gap!

"Here you go!" I just hurled the two swords at the curse like projectiles with the use of levitation, but are keeping them connected to my hands with 'ropes' of magic. Sweeping and stabbing through the air... I'm surprised by how responsive they are! I'm barely even swinging my hands to manipulate them! And... Oops, there goes the Twilight head's horn! Doesn't look like it was enough to take it out though. I probably need to score a direct hit instead. At least that cut down the curse's firepower.

Huh? Wait a second, where did it go? Teleported? Huh? What's this shadow over me? Up there? Holding a giant golf club... Oh this is going to hurt... "FOOOORRREEE!!!"

Ow! Just... Dang! Good thing my armor held up! I lost my grip on my swords and... I can barely move with how fast I'm hurtling through the air! Need to get my bearings before I crash into something... Huh? What just went rushing by me? Was that... Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy carrying Pinkie Pie?

Wait... What just caught me? Did I just land in a net? And it's still giving under me... "Close call! Don't worry, James. I've got you!"

Wait a second... Pinkie Pie?! Her body was used like a trampoline to catch me... And Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy are holding onto her limbs to allow her to stretch. Man, she's still moving back... "Hey! You want me to launch you at that thing?! Maybe you could get in an easy hit!"

Brilliant! And this is going to be a fast launch judging from how far her legs are stretching in front of us. Maybe I can even give the curse a little parting gift. "Sounds good, Pinkie! Just give me a minute..."

Need to work fast... Focus... Need plasma again. And I need it a bit bigger. There we go... Let it grow... All right, that's big enough. The size of my fist should be fine. And now I feel us starting to stop moving. "OK, Pinkie! Lemme at it!"

"Oki doki loki! And away you go!" Oh god, the g-force under me when she catapulted me forward! I can't remember the last time I moved this fast! I think I can see the curse up ahead. It looks like it's in a shooting match with Twilight while she zips around on the Lunar Shield as she takes potshots at it. Looks like Pinkie Pie did a good job of lining me up with the curse. Just need to turn myself a bit now so my feet go first.

Thank goodness I have these wings. Turn a bit more... There we go! Now to give this sucker the mother of all dropkicks. Oh, too late! Sees me coming but not enough time to dodge!

That one almost hurt! The force of the impact when my armored feet slammed into the curse's middle even radiated throughout my legs! And now we're both soaring through the air with this thing unable to react. And I've still got my little explosive present ready for it. "Thanks for being such a whooping big target, buddy!"

I propel myself off of the curse while also throwing the plasma orb into it. Down it goes into the horizon and... Dang... That was big. A little plasma sure goes a long way. Need to remember that so I don't blow myself up in the future.

Better regroup with my friends. There's the girls, but there's no sign of Twilight. Is she minding her distance just in case the curse isn't down for the count yet? Still, better not let myself get too relaxed just yet. "Man, that was awesome! Thanks for the catch back there."

"No problem, big guy! I'd just like to see that thing walk that one off... Hey, Pinkie? You don't have to stay all flat like that, you know." Heh, that look Rainbow Dash is giving Pinkie Pie. She certainly is awkward to look at while a deflated balloon with legs.

"Oh, all right! Just a second!" She's blowing into her hoof and... Well, at least she's back to normal now. "There we go!"

"It's a good thing you didn't try to inflate yourself by gorging yourself on cake instead." Fluttershy just said with a giggle. "At least... Uh oh... Is it still there?"

Yeah, there it is. The curse is emerging from the water in front of us. And it looks really sore after getting caught in that blast. But... All right, I know we're stuck in my subconscious right now, but how do you survive a solar flare?! I'm surprised it didn't at least get rid of one of the curse's heads!

"Phew... You're hot stuff, you know that?" Fluttershy's head just said while ringing out her mane. Doesn't look as singed as I expected it to be either.

Applejack appears to be flexing her neck. "Yeah, well... We can keep this up all night if we have ta. What's yer next move, varmint?"

"Wait a second..." Now it's the Twilight head talking. Seems to be looking us over... "Where's the other me?"

Huh? That bright flash just ten feet to the curse's right... Twilight floating on the back of the Lunar Shield? "Right here!"

Oh, that was a cheap shot! She just blasted the curse in the shoulder with a beam of magic! And... Yes! The Twilight head just burst in a flash of magical sparks! What's with these heads taking on the properties of my respective friends' cutie marks when they get destroyed?! Only now... The right arm. It's not changing form, but the color of its fur has become a pale tan. All that's left is Fluttershy's head. And she looks pretty ticked off, stomping and flailing in frustration. "No... No no no no no! I'm not gonna lose now! Not after all precautions I took!"

Now it sounds like Rainbow Dash is talking smack to that thing now that we've got it against the ropes. "Yeah?! Well, you're not exactly putting up the best fight anyway!"

Something about those words seems to have struck a nerve in the curse. It's just standing there hunched over while looking right at us. "I beg your pardon...?"

Man, Rainbow's laying it down thick. But considering she's a black belt in karate, it would make sense that she knows quite a bit about fighting. "I've been watching! You've barely even taken a swing at us! All you've been doing is using tricks and traps to mess around with us, but almost never taking a direct approach! Just face it! You're all about messing with our heads. You're just not the fighting type!"

She really does have a good point. As powerful as the curse seems to be and how hardy it has proven itself to be thus far, it...just doesn't come off as something that really knows how to actually handle itself in a combat situation. As if once its veil of trickery and mind games fail, it has very little to fall back on. And that curse looks pretty stunned by those words. Just gazing at us with its mouth hanging open.

"Not...the fighting type?" It just muttered. Its head is hanging low...but I don't think it's given up.

I don't like this... There's a creepy tension in the air. "Hey, Twi? I think I'm gonna need my shield back."

"Huh? Oh, sure. Here you go." She just hopped off and let my own levitation spell grab it before closing the clasps back over my arm. And now the Celestial Sword is back in my hand. It's really handy that I can just summon it back to me. No idea what happened to that sword made of diamond though.

The curse is twitching in utter frustration now... "Not the...fighting type, huh?" And now... OK, that's unsettling. It just lifted its head and is now looking right at me with that same maniacal grin it was showing me not that long ago. "I guess I'll just have to step up my game!"

What the... Ow! Its right arm just extended and punched me right in the face! Now I feel myself flying backwards from the sheer force of it. I'm amazed it didn't take my head off! And... How far did that blow send me flying? Wait... Something grabbed my leg?! "You want a fight? You got it!"

That stretchy arm is swinging me through the air like a flail! Ow! It just smashed me into one of those towering pillars back first! And now... Right into the floor! I have it a bit easier when it slams me into something front side first since I can bring up my shield to protect my front from a direct impact, but... I just can't focus long enough to get a shot in! Getting swung around like this and being slammed into the environment is just too disorienting! Thank goodness my armor is holding up. But for how much longer?

"Hey! Fight fair!" Huh? Was that Rainbow Dash? Something's got me under my arms... It's her! She's trying to pull me up and away from the curse while that stretchy arm just won't let go!

"Back off, featherbrain! This is just between me and him!" The curse is trying to pull me back down, but Rainbow is flapping her wings too hard and fast to give in. It's turned into a game of tug-of-war between the two of them.

Ergh, I feel like my leg is going to pop out of its socket... Or maybe my greave and sabaton is about to get torn right off me. I don't feel the back and forth pulling anymore. It seems to be an even amount of pulling on both sides. Wait... What did Rainbow Dash just whisper to me? "OK, James. Get ready!"

"Huh? Get ready for what?" What's she up to? Now she just looks like she's still struggling to pull me away.

Huh? Now that look of frustration just turned into a sly grin. "OK, you win!"

What the...?! She just let me go! Hang on... Oh, now I get it! "Incoming!"

And...pow! That had to hurt! Just rocketed feet first into the curse's face and just had that thing skidding along the ground for a moment. Phew... I was expecting to get hurt during that, but the curse's body helped break my fall. "I guess that's all then... Huh? Wait a minute..."

What is wrong here? The other five heads on its body were destroyed by a single blow. And the Rarity head even got obliterated by a kick from Applejack. But this final head just won't break! I wouldn't be surprised if that kick hit hard enough to snap a tree in half. "Still in one piece?!"

Huh? Crap! It's got me by the ankles! "Yep! But you won't be for long!"

Ow... It just slammed me face first into the water...and... No! It dragged me under! Not there!

This is terrifying... The water is dark... I can't even see the bottom... Panic is setting in and this thing won't let go! Can't focus to use magic... Someone, help!

Huh? What's that... Is that Fluttershy running overhead? And... These huge tentacles... Her giant squid friend? Thank you, Fluttershy! Those huge tentacles just grabbed the curse and pulled it away from me while also pulling its arms free. Now, need to get to the surface... Maybe these wings can propel me along.

Yeah, that's the trick. These wings function like huge paddles under the water! A bit more and...yes! I just burst out of the water and back on the solid ground just under the surface. That was close... Good thing the wings on my armor are entirely metal so as to not get weighed down by the moisture. But was the kraken able to finish off the curse down there?

There's Fluttershy... I could use a moment to catch my breath after that. "James! Are you OK?! I can't believe it tried to drown you..."

Feels good to be back in her arms. Even if just for a moment. "Yeah... I think that thing is finally getting frustrated. It's a cornered beast now."

"At least we've almost... Eek! There it is!" It... Fluttershy! It just yanked her away from me! And... Oof, I felt that one. Just slammed its fist into me for an uppercut and launched me skyward.

Need to get control over myself... Turn over... There. Now I'm soaring along on my wings. But where is the curse? It couldn't have caught up with me by now, could it?

Hang on... That creaking crackling sound... These giant bending checkerboard pillars... They're all starting to lean in my direction? They're way too easy to weave around. Wait... They're colliding and breaking apart?!

Drat, I got clipped by one! Need to land! There... I managed to land on one of the falling chunks of stone. But... There are so many around me, some actually rotating in the air. How high up am I anyway? How much longer until we hit the ground? Has this world turned into a bottomless chasm?

There... Here comes the curse! That beast is perched upon another block of rock and it looks ticked off. It's stretching arm... It just grabbed another huge falling chunk of rock and... Need to move!

It just hurled that hunk of pillar right at where I was last standing! They were both pulverized by the crash! Well, now it's my turn while I come in for a landing on another one. Focus the magic through the Celestial Sword like a conduit and project it from the blade... No fire or plasma. Just raw magical might. There! Crap, the curse jumped to another falling chunk of rock. But dang... That blast of golden yellow magical energy just blew that rock apart!

"Whoa! Hey!" The rock I'm on just started to rotate a bit! Am I facing up now? Need to use the gravity spell to make sure I don't fall off... Oh, I see it now. The curse is crawling over the far edge and is now prowling down the side on all fours like the beast it is. And that look of raw dominance in its eyes... I bet it still thinks I'm the prey.

OK... It's pretty big, but it doesn't have a whole lot going for it aside from desperation. I can handle this thing! I'm charging it now with sword raised. "You're mine!"

I leap and swing down with the sword... What the... The head split in two before I could strike! And now the head's two halves just came back together and... It's got me in its huge hands! And my sword arm is being pinned to my side! I can't get loose! Girls, where are you?! "Now you're mine!"

It's trying to crush me in its grasp, but my armor's holding for the moment. Need to get free... My left hand is still free, even with the Lunar Shield on my left arm. Maybe... Just need to bring my hand to its arm... Now... Lightning magic... Let's see how you like this!

Oh yeah, that's hitting home! Just sending that raw magical electrical current right into its body! It's trying to hold on, but... Yeah, that had to hurt. It just yelped and let go of me while staggering back. OK, think fast. That thing's a big target. Maybe... Yeah!

Change polarity in the left hand. Not lightning... Ice! And here you go! One extra long ice spike right through the torso! Whoa... That actually worked pretty well. That spike of magic ice has to be around twenty feet long and it's stuck right through the curse's body. "Ooh, gotcha good that time!"

"Or did you?" Huh? Why is it smirking at me? Its right arm is stretching again and...reaching behind it? It's pulling the icicle all the way through to the other side of its body? Uh oh...

Almost got me! I threw up my shield just in time before it smashed the icicle into me. The whole thing shattered, but it almost knocked me right off of my foothold. My turn! Rush forward and a quick kick to the belly! I must've kicked that thing harder than I thought since the recoil even caused that thing's eyes to pop out and roll past my feet while the body fell out of sight.

Hang on... That makes no sense. And where did the eyes... What the hell?! The curse just popped out of the floor under me?! "Keep it moving!"

It just grabbed and hurled me into another chunk of falling stone pillar... And here comes another! I keep jumping from one floating piece of debris to another while trying to descend as fast as possible, staying ahead of the rocks that are trying to run right into me. OK, I think they stopped for now... Wait, where's the curse?

Right out of the corner of my eye and... That hurt. It just swung a particularly large chunk of those fallen pillars right into me. Falling... No, need to focus! Catch myself! There... I'm slowing my fall with self-levitation. Phew, close one. But I'm actually feeling sore from that blow. I only barely managed to get my shield up in time. Now that I'm back on solid ground, where's the... What's going on with the floating debris? Smashing together to form one big object?

"Hey, James! You like mashy spike plates, right?!" Mashy... Oh no... It's just a massive rock panel with the underside lined with craggy uneven stone spikes! Can I even avoid it?! And it's falling right towards me!

My armor won't save me from this... Huh? Who just whistled? Hey, there's Pinkie Pie! And...are the girls jumping into a hole in the floor? "James! Hurry!"

Can I make it in time if I run? I know I'm much faster on the ground than normal while in armor... Come on... That thing's coming down fast! Need to keep my wings folded. Almost... One little hop and...down I go! And Pinkie Pie just jumped in after me! And a few seconds later... That was close. I just head the crash. But what am I going down?! Some sort of slide?!

All these twists and turns! And Pinkie Pie sounds like she's having a blast behind me. Oh, there's the exit! Woo! Huh? Oh, there's the rest of the girls. Right on a pile of pillows at the bottom. And... It's pretty quiet here. Where are we?

"Weeee! I wish we could go again!" Get off me, Pinkie. My armor probably doesn't make for the softest cushioning anyway.

"Well, that was certainly a harrowing escape. But...where exactly are we? It's...quite cozy here!" Rarity seems to have misplaced her swords while she climbs out of the pillow pit. And... Yeah, cozy is what I would say too. It appears we're in some sort of subterranean dwelling carved right out of the earth itself. The ceiling is low, but is just high enough so as to not bump my head on it while standing straight up. I see a few soft couches and a simple wooden table surrounded by stools. There even seem to be a couple of end tables near the couches that are holding some brass lamps that are modestly lighting up the area. There even appears to be a miniature refrigerator in the corner with a few rugs spread around the floor.

Fluttershy is the next to climb out of the pillows. "Come to think of it... What is this place, Pinkie?"

"Oh, it's just a little hideaway I cooked up for us to lay low for a bit to take a breather. And don't worry, that big meanie has no idea where it is! I don't think it could even see around that giant rock anyway. Anyway, make yourselves at home!" Heh, leave it to Pinkie Pie to get us out of a jam in such a surreal situation like that.

"Well, we're much obliged, Pinkie. And I could use a cold drink right 'bout now." Applejack just made her way right over to the mini fridge and is rooting around in it. "Hey, Rainbow! Y'all want a cider?"

"Ooh, you bet!" And now Rainbow Dash is hurrying over there to grab a drink too. I wonder if it's the good stuff?

Twilight's finally making her way out of the pillow pit now. "I'd like some lemonade if there is any."

The tension in the air is all but gone now. And I don't want to leave the pile of pillows yet. Still... This place doesn't look like what I would expect from Pinkie Pie. "Nice place you got here, Pinkie... Although I have to say this makes me think of a rabbit's burrow more than anything else."

What's she's giggling about now? "Funny you say that! One of my old high school friends helped me dig this place out! Those guys from Acme were the zaniest bunch of kids I've ever known."

Acme... Wait. That sounds familiar... "Hang on... Acme Loo?! That...explains quite a bit about you."

"You know about it?! Awesome! Yeah, a lot of the students were frequently on camera, but I always had to stay off-screen, so I never showed up in any of the episodes. They kept telling me I was 'way ahead of my time' and that the audience of the 90s just wasn't ready for me." She sure looks happy recalling those days. I'm getting quite a nostalgia rush myself since I know what she's talking about. "I wonder what happened to everyone... All of the teachers and professors went on with their careers, but I never saw my classmates again in anything after graduation... Makes me feel kind of sad..."

That is rather worrying... "Well, were there any bad signs of something to come?"

Pinkie Pie's rubbing her chin now while she seems to be trying to think. "Huh... Well, I heard some rumors of budget cuts after two of my classmates got back from a place called Two Tone Town... And then that rival series showed up. I mean, sure. There was a lot of new stuff and the comedy was even crazier, but some of it was hit or miss to me. One of the mini series in it was about a teenage girl with some serious hormone problems who was just more annoying than anything when she always got away with wrecking the house and it never felt good to see that poor dog getting punished for trying to keep his masters' kid safe whenever she kept wandering off. Worst parents ever! At least the stuff my classmates were involved with were almost always consistent with their quality! If we're lucky, they just might make a comeback several years down the road! Nostalgia is a huge driving force in media these days."

"I think I know what you're talking about, and yeah. It is pretty sad. I miss those days too." Well, at least I know how and why Pinkie Pie is such a zany girl now and then. Even if it makes absolutely no sense at all. But if there's one thing I know by now, I should never question the hows and whys of how she does what she does.

"Yeah... Well, no point in crying over it now! You just relax for a while." She perked up in an instant and just went trotting over to the table to engage in conversation with Rarity.

It feels good to just relax for a minute. I left the Celestial Sword in its scabbard with the Lunar Shield propped up against the wall. It's great to just get my helmet off and lounge on the sofa. And my friends... They're all here. Enjoying a cold beverage. Talking amongst themselves... Just like old times.

Hm? I look away for just a minute and Fluttershy is practically on top of me. I can't help but sigh and smile. "Hey, honey..."

She's holding me in her arms... "I was afraid we'd never have a moment of peace like this again..."

God, I missed her... I missed them. And they're all gathering around me. "Girls?"

They're all showing the same expression on their faces. Mournful smiles. Applejack just spoke. "Sorry, pardner... It's just... It felt like we were never gonna get the real you back."

"Applejack, we haven't won yet. This little rest spot is nice and all, but... That curse is still out there. Things will never go back to normal until it's gone for good..." Twilight has a point. The curse may have no idea where we are, but we're still stuck in the pits of my subconscious. Until the curse is taken care of, we can never leave. Or at least I can never leave.

"Hey, that reminds me!" Huh? Now it's Rainbow Dash speaking up. "Did you see those heads?! All it took was one good hit to take them out, but I've already landed several good blows on the main head. And it's still there! You think the curse will be down for the count if we can get rid of that one?"

The main head... The one that looks and sounds like Fluttershy. But with the other five gone, the body save for the wings and torso bear the faded colors and appearance of Discord's body. "It doesn't explain why that thing is looking more and more like Discord with every head that's destroyed. They all have his eyes too..."

"But...why our faces? Why did it choose to look like us?" Fluttershy does look rather unnerved. It must have not been easy to see such a twisted replica of her own face looking back at her.

"Because we are what is most precious to him, darling... Wouldn't it be just as traumatizing to you if someone with our faces committed acts of cruelty against you?" Rarity has a point... It's all likely an act of psychological warfare.

What's Pinkie Pie smiling at now? "Well, it's probably not doing a very good job of it if the real deals are there with it!"

"Either way, that thing is proving tricky to take down. And I think you were right, Rainbow. That thing clearly isn't used to actually fighting back. It really is just like Discord... Playing mind games and trying to place its enemies into situations they can't win." Now Twilight is starting to smirk a little. "Which explains why we're doing so well taking it on as a team."

Now Applejack is seated at the table nearby and is tapping it with her hoof. "Well, I reckon we should figure out how ta bring that varmint down for good while we have a minute. Whaddya say?"

Well, now we're all gathered around the table while sipping from bottles of cider. As usual, it's Twilight who seems to be heading the meeting. "All right... So, from what we found out, that curse definitely knows what the Elements of Harmony are."

All of them are looking at the Elements that are still around their necks while Twilight is nudging the Element of Magic on her head with her hoof. "That's why it stopped us from using them at the start. But the six heads on its body seem to be weak points. Every time they were directly struck, they disappeared and the part of the body they were attached to changed in form to resemble Discord's body... Yes, Pinkie?"

Pinkie Pie must have a question to ask since she has her hoof raised. Or not. "Could you pass me another bottle of cider?"

Why was I tempted to laugh at that? Twilight's just rolling her eyes while using the levitation spell to pop open the fridge and bring another bottle over to our goofy friend. "Thanks! But anyway... Do you think Discord might be the curse?"

That's certainly a good theory, but I just don't see how it's possible myself. And besides... Twilight's looking at me out of the corner of her eye while...looking rather melancholy. I feel a twinge of guilt in my heart... "I strongly doubt it, Pinkie... Discord's dead. We all know that."

"But the way that thing keeps making the world shift and change... It's a lot like how Discord kept warping reality when he first got loose. Maybe the curse is a tiny part of him?" Hmm... That does sound plausible. And Fluttershy does appear to remember clearly what she saw.

"A part of him...?" That seems to have gotten Twilight thinking. "It may just be a manifestation of spite from Discord... Whatever it is, it wants James dead... And we can't let that happen."

"Well then... What's the plan?" Rainbow Dash is sounding pretty impatient now while she's tapping her hooves together.

Twilight doesn't look too uncertain of what to say at all. "There's only one thing we can do now. Take out that final head and reveal the curse's true form. Maybe then it'll be vulnerable to being destroyed. Or maybe even weakened enough to not stop us from using the Elements of Harmony."

"Yeah, but I don't think that thing's gonna let us get in a good shot easily. I already took a swing at its face with my sword, but it just split its head in two down the middle to avoid it." That was such a freaky move too... I had no idea what I was seeing at first, now that I think about it.

"So, it can roll with the punches, but can't stand being stabbed? I'd say this sounds like a job for you, Fluttershy, and I, darling." Heh, Rarity looks pretty confident now. I have the Celestial Sword, she can conjure up blades made of diamonds, and Fluttershy seems like she can call on any number of beasts with claws.

As much as Fluttershy clearly does not care for violence, she's nodding in agreement. "I'll do what I can... There must be someone I can ask for help who's right for the job."

All I can do is nod in silence. After all that chaos, I am in no hurry to leave this safe haven. But I understand that we must if we're to finally have things go back to normal. Twilight's looking back and forth at us. "Well then... I think that's all I can think of. Anypony else have any suggestions?"

No one is saying anything. In fact, they all look uneasy. They don't want to go back out there. And neither do I. What if something goes wrong? We've been doing great so far in keeping the curse on its toes by working as a team, but it's been getting desperate. I almost couldn't hold it off with how unpredictable it had become.

"Girls..." All eyes are on me. I think I better sit down. It feels awkward standing over them at such a low table like this. Now... While I'm seated on the couch... "I just... I can't thank you enough for always being there for me... I don't know where'd I be if you hadn't been there at that last second..."

What else can I say? And... They're all around me now. Rarity... "Say no more, darling."

One by one, they're holding me in a group hug. Applejack... "You'd have done the same if one of us ended up in yer place."

"We can't let you go now... Not after everything that's happened..." Fluttershy... No, I don't want to cry... No tears...

Rainbow Dash... There are tears rolling down her cheeks. "We're not gonna let that thing take you away... Not now. Not ever..."

Pinkie Pie... She's struggling to hold in the tears. I can hear it in her voice. "You're one of the best friend's we've ever had... I don't want that to end...

Twilight... She's...smiling while her eyes are moistening. "You've become a part of the puzzle, James... Like it or not, our circle of friends would be incomplete without you now."

I wish I could get my arms around all of them. Just having them all here like this... Darn it... I can't keep the tears in. There are no more words. At least not for a moment. It's Rainbow Dash who broke the silence. "OK, girls... You all ready to wrap this up?"

All eyes are on me. And there's only one thing I can say. "Yeah. Let's roll."

"That's what I wanna hear. But...uh...how're we gonna get outta here? Y'all don't reckon we gotta go back up the way we came, do ya?" Um... Applejack has a good point. I really hope we don't have to crawl all the way up that tube slide.

"Oh, that's easy! Right over here!" Pinkie Pie's walking to the far earthen wall and... Seriously? She tugged on the bottom and it just shot up like a curtain to reveal...an elevator? "All aboard!"

"That's convenient... How'd you even install that anyway?" Fluttershy certainly is sounding baffled. Not that any of us can really understand how Pinkie Pie does a lot of things.

"Hey, I'm not complaining! Let's just get in there and get back in the game!" Well said, Rainbow Dash. I better fetch my sword, shield, and helmet before we head out.

There we go. All suited up. And... Well, this lift sure is packed. And it's surprisingly nice in this elevator too with a brass button frame and plush carpeting. Although there are only three buttons on the frame to choose from. And it looks like Pinkie is minding the buttons. "That's everypony? OK, up we go!"

The doors just closed with the ring of a bell and... There's that feeling of intensified gravity. We're definitely going up now. And I'm at the back of the lift.

Man, it's cramped in here. And it's quiet too. No one is even saying a word. And I don't blame them. There is a bit of...tension in the air. Once we reach the top, we'll be back out on the battlefield with that curse hounding us. It's almost go time.

It's probably been two minutes since the thing started moving and we're still not at the top yet. Just how far underground were we? And... Is that Pinkie Pie singing under her breath? "This is your singing telegram, I hope it finds you well..."

I think Rainbow Dash is taking issue with Pinkie Pie trying to relieve the tension. "Hey, you wanna break the tension? I've got a better idea. Rarity, pull my hoof."

Oh, you can't be serious. Although Rarity doesn't seem to understand why. "Pull your hoof? Whatever for?"

"No! Not in a packed elevator, Rainbow!" OK, that got a laugh out of us. Good thing Twilight knew where that was going.

Now that tension is setting in again while Pinkie Pie is just singing quietly. Or maybe the ride is just relaxing everypony so well? Now Fluttershy is breaking the silence. Good thing too. This elevator ride is so relaxing, I could probably lean against the corner and take a nap. "Anyway... Are we going to see the curse as soon as we step out of here? I don't think we should reveal ourselves right away..."

"Yeeeeaah... I bet that thing probably has no idea where we are. Might be a good time to get in the first shot." Good thinking, Rainbow. That thing is probably not entirely certain if it's won or not by now.

"Hmm... Yeah, I don't wanna charge right inta another scuffle with that thing after it went nuts last time. We better take it all real careful like." Applejack may be onto something. Considering that thing threw a massive chunk of tarmac right at me, I would also say that it's become more dangerous than it was at the start.

Three minutes... Now four... Now five... There it is. I feel the elevator coming to a stop. But the door's aren't opening yet. Pinkie Pie's looking over her shoulder at me now and is... What is she pointing at? "OK. James? Could you take a peek out of that little peephole in the wall and tell me if the curse is there?"

"Huh? There's a hole?" Oh, I see. There's a little square mirror covering a small round hole in the wall. Just need to push it aside. "Yeah... I can see it. The curse is just looking around out there."

That thing is just stomping around looking mildly annoyed. It probably knows that I'm still fine since nothing has changed. "So, what now?"

Pinkie Pie just pushed a button to cause the doors to open in front of her. Thankfully, it's in the opposite direction the curse is in. "Well, we better get outta here! But let's be quiet for now."

We're all shuffling out of the elevator now. It looks like it was built into the foundation of one of those towering pillars lined with checkerboard patterns. Good thing the pillar is wider than the elevator itself. And now that the doors are closed, we can't even tell it was ever there.

"All right! What's our next move?" Rainbow Dash looks pumped, but she's also keeping her voice down. It would be foolish to just have us all charge the curse or to give away our positions before we are ready.

"Hmm..." Twilight seems to be backing away from the pillar so as to see around it while keeping it between her and the curse. "It looks like there are still lots of those rocks around and some of the broken pillars still have their foundations intact. How about we all take turns popping out from behind them to get in a shot at the thing while making sure we hit it from behind?"

"Well, it's not exactly sportsmanlike to hit our foe from its blind spot, but it would certainly be poetic justice after the turmoil it's forced us through. I say we give this abomination our worst." Well said, Rarity. I too am not feeling much sympathy for the creature by this point. It's either it or us. And the hell it put me through lately makes me more than just a little willing to take that thing down by any means necessary. And with my friends by my side, I feel more confident in taking it on now than ever before.

Twilight appears rather excited as she comes back over to us. "Great. James, you should stay here. I'll use the teleportation spell to drop you all off at different hiding spots. Rainbow. Since you're the fastest out of all of us, you'll attack first. Make sure you have that thing facing the spot where you came out of hiding after you land a blow. After that, I'll blast it with magic to get it to turn to me. We'll keep drawing its attention away from each other so that each of us gets in one shot from behind. In order, it'll be Rainbow Dash, me, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, and finally James."

"I'm last? OK. I'll try to hit it with the strongest magic I've got." I think I better keep my sword sheathed. Even though this place is fairly illuminated in spite of there being no visible light sources, I don't want to run the risk of having the Celestial Sword's glowing blade give my position away.

"All right then... Just remember, we're all in this together. Let's take that thing down and go home." Twilight's sticking her hoof out and all of my friends are bringing their hooves forward to touch hers in a circle. They're all looking at me now and I cannot help smiling. I placed my right hand upon their hooves. I know I can't lose as long as I've got them.

"OK, let's get in positions. Get ready, James. As soon as that thing turns its back to you after Rarity takes a swing, you give it all you've got." Twilight is smiling confidently at me while her horn is coated with her pink magic aura. And then, in a flash, they are gone. Now I just need to wait for them to make their moves.

I better peek around the corner the best I can without giving my position away. The curse looks like it's just fuming with frustration. "I know you're still out there! Show yourself! We're not done yet!"

Man, it's really unsettling hearing Fluttershy's voice sounding like this... I'd hate to see my girlfriend that ticked off. Well, it's not looking my way yet. Better get some magic ready. I just set the Lunar Shield against the pillar beside me. I want to make sure I have both arms ready for this.

Maybe if I can get two spells ready at once... Lightning in the left and plasma in the... Wait. I can't use plasma. What if one of them gets caught in the blast radius? I just can't risk that... Fire it is. Focus... There. A crackling orb of magic lightning in my left hand and a flickering orb of fire in my right. I should probably make them bigger, but I better wait right until I launch them.

It's been almost two minutes now... Where are they? I see several spots where they could be hiding... There we go! That blur that just came out from behind that rocky crag! Oh, that's her! There's Rainbow Dash! She just rushed past that thing while kicking it in the back of the head before streaking right past the curse again and landing a lightning-charged punch to the face! "Hey, ugly! Am I too fast for you or what?!"

That ticked the curse off. But just as it turns to face her... Nice one, Twilight! A beam of pink magical energy just slammed into its back and burst into a flurry of sparks! And there she is peeking out from behind one of those broken pillars to my left.

Next is... Who was it again? Oh, a shark! Yep, that's Fluttershy. And man, that curse just screamed like a little girl when that thing took a bite out of its torso before disappearing beneath the waves again. A snap of its fingers fixed that gaping gash in its body, but now it's looking really irritated. Every hit it takes just makes it madder and madder. And there's Fluttershy peeking out from behind another pillar somewhere over to my right in the distance. Hopefully she isn't feeling too sorry for the curse.

I think Pinkie Pie was next... Whoa, that was mean! Her stretchy arm just burst out of the water under the curse and slammed into its chin with such speed that the curse was launched right into the air! And... Oh, here it comes! Her other arm is coming down from above and...it just spiked the curse's face right back into the floor! There she is now, hopping around like a little kid in a candy shop. "Woohoo! Score one for Pinkie!"

And right when the curse starts to turn around while struggling to stand... Here comes Applejack! And... Ouch. The curse must have heard her coming and turned just in time for that powerhouse of a mare to deliver a leaping roundhouse kick to its gut. Sent it sprawling across the water pretty far too before she retreated. I doubt even my armor could endure a blow from her with that strength...

All right, here comes Rarity from the still standing pillar that is directly across from my hiding spot. And she's got all eight of those swords ready! The curse is starting to turn her way and... Wow. All eight of those swords were swung at exactly the same time from the same direction and cleaved through that sucker like butter. And... OK, that is hilarious! Its torso fell apart in several featureless slabs! Now the sections below the waist and above the chest are just... It's too silly to describe. "Oh dear! Don't fall to pieces on us just yet!"

"You think this can stop me?! You're just a bunch of pesky little flies fresh out of a garbage dump!" OK, it's taking some time to piece itself back together. Now's my chance!

I just jumped out from behind my hiding spot. Now...focus... Bigger... More... All right, these two orbs of lightning and fire are feeling pretty packed with power now! I need to figure out how to charge them up faster sometime. Now to let them fly! "Gotcha now!"

And there they go! Man, those things must be the size of my whole body! Oh, now the curse is starting to turn around. But it's too late! The two of those things just exploded in a massive pillar of flames and arcing bolts of magical electricity! "Dang! That got it for sure!"

The flames and sparks are dying down now... Oh, you have got to be kidding me. Still standing?! "Oh, come on! Enough already!"

The curse is still standing there with steam rising from the water around it. A lot of its pale coat and mane looks singed and that scowl it's giving me is just seething with frustration. Even its breathing sounds angry. "So, you'd rather die hard..."

Screw this. I see how it is now. I'm out of patience and I can tell my friends are too. They're completely coming out of hiding and are starting to surround it. This is where the gloves come off. I just summoned the Lunar Shield to my left arm and drew the Celestial Sword from its scabbard. I'm pointing my sword's glowing blade right at the curse. "No more. I want you gone. You better be done packing."

With a flap of my wings, I swoop right at the curse with sword at my side. And that thing just hurled one of those sparking orbs of yellow magic energy right at me. Tch, I got this. Just need to focus some plasma magic right into the Celestial Sword's blade... There we go! The blade is coated in flickering white fiery energy! And with a swing of my sword, that magic orb was just obliterated. No time to celebrate though. Time to take this thing apart!

A direct assault probably won't work against such a hulking brute though. How about this then? Just as I'm getting close, I use levitation to hurl the Lunar Shield right at its face! Dang it, the curse managed to smack it away in spite of the shield's size. Still enough time for me to close the gap with both hands grasping my sword's hilt though! Ascend a bit and come down for a leaping chop! "You're mine!"

One swing and...I missed the head. But I got its arm! The griffon arm just fell off and was engulfed in white flames before sinking below the waves... Of course. A new one just sprouted from the curse's shoulder. What's it made of anyway? I know Nightmare Moon said this thing needs to be slain, but how can we do that if it just recovers from its injuries as quickly as I can rend them?!

"Too bad, hot stuff... Hey!" Whoa, that thing was about to take a swing at me, but Twilight just shot it in the side of the head with her magic. Almost knocked it right off its feet too. Now I've got it! Focus more magic into the sword... Most impressive! The magic plasma aura surrounding the blade just doubled in length! This is gonna be good.

Gotcha! Right through the torso! I just impaled that sucker on the... Yikes. The whole curse just burst into bright white flames! Plasma magic is hot stuff, it seems... Huh? Why is it reaching for its head like... Oh, seriously? Pulling a zipper down and discarding its burning flesh? And now that smug smirk... "You're not gonna win this one... Ow!"

And there's Applejack! She used her lasso to snatch up a loose crag from over yonder and smashed it right into the curse from behind! And now... Pinkie Pie pumped up the size of her hooves and just smashed the curse between them! Heh, the thing looks like a paper cutout now. But it can still inflate itself just like Pinkie Pie by blowing into its thumb... And now it's Rarity's move again! Those swords just joined at the hilts and are whirling like a wheel of blades around the curse. It ducks, it jumps, it weaves, but that look of panic in its eyes... It's doing all it can do to make certain the blades don't reach its head. Even getting sliced through its body seems to be a necessary sacrifice to stay in the game.

OK, the curse just flapped its wings to propel itself backwards to escape the blades. But why isn't Rarity chasing it down? And where is Fluttershy? Huh? Oh man, she just burst out of the water on the back of a manticore! It almost pounced upon the curse, but it backed away...and right into the clutches of another manticore bursting from the water! And another...and another... She's got an entire pride on her side! They've got the curse pinned and are just mauling it!

Well, that didn't last long. The curse just sent them all flying back with some sort of spherical magic shockwave. And it's looking pretty ragged now. But... There's Rainbow Dash again! She just came out of nowhere and rammed the curse. She's carrying it fast into the sky and... What did she call that move again? The Buccaneer Blaze? Well, now they look like an orb of lightning just streaking across the sky! What a way to steal the show.

Huh? Now Twilight is launching a volley of magic orbs into the sky towards the area that Rainbow Dash and the curse are heading. Now the lightning seems to have vanished while Rainbow is just letting her opponent fall right towards the orbs... Oh, man! They all just exploded around the thing like a massive chain reaction! A magic minefield.

Now that it's fallen to the ground again, it looks like it's my turn. Need to close in before it can get its bearings! Summon the shield to my arm and swoop right at it with sword ready. It's staggering to its feet now. Can't get a clear shot at the head, so I just swooped past and took its leg off to mess with its sense of balance. Now to bank to the left and head on back.

Huh? It's not even bothering to try standing now. It just spread its wings and took off while staying low to the ground. I'm catching up on its right. All right, now the thing is turning sideways and it's got both arms outreached with orbs of its crackling magical energy in its clutches. And that look of maniacal joy in its eyes... Good thing my shield's on the side that's facing it.

It just launched those orbs at me and keeps conjuring more of them with each throw. And I'm returning fire with blasts of magic, fire and plasma launched from the tip of my sword. Some are just projectiles while others are crescent waves created by performing swings of my sword. It's just so exhilarating, swooping along over the waves while exchanging blasts of magic! None of its spells are hitting me thanks to the Lunar Shield and the responsiveness of my wings, but that thing's proving to be hard to hit despite being such a big target! Well, some of my attacks do strike and cleave through the body, but it just shrugs them off without trouble. It just won't drop!

Whoa! Its got both hands together to start conjuring up an extra large orb of that magic! I'm trying to stop it, but striking the body isn't doing any good! And the orb is being held in front of the head so my magic shots can't get to it... Hey! What's got me?! I'm just rocketing ahead so much faster now! "Gah! Too fast! Too fast!"

"Easy there, James! Just leave the flying to me!" That's...Rainbow Dash?! She's holding me from the back of my cuirass! No wonder we're going so fast... "Keep your wings folded! I'll handle it from here! You just get your magic ready!"

"There's nopony I'd rather have backing me up than you, Rainbow! Love ya, girl!" OK, I've got my wings folded. Just need to have faith in this master of flight. We're curving around now and are starting to head back towards the curse while it seems Twilight's drawing its attention away with some cover fire.

"Love you too, big guy! Now, let that freak have it!" All right, just need to pull off a strafing run... I've got my sword pointing down and... Wait, maybe... Rather than condensed orbs of it... A concentrated stream?

Maybe if I try launching a stream of plasma magic in the same way I would unleash a torrent of fire... Whoa, it worked! A focused beam of white-hot plasma is being shot from my sword! It's just being dragged across the ground and is cutting through anything it touches! And there! Just sliced through the curse with it while it burst into flames! Rainbow Dash sure sounds impressed. "Whoaho! Since when could you shoot lasers?!"

"Well, seeing as how lasers are from 'Light Amplification by Stimulated Emission of Radiation', it's no wonder that plasma is basically supercharged sunlight!" Well, the curse just dove under the water to put out the flames...and now it just jumped out of the water and took off running with a shriek while...Fluttershy chases after it with a school of sharks! And is it yelling 'Not the face!' down there? And when did it grow its leg back?

"Hey, we only need one Twilight Sparkle around here! No more egghead talk, all right?!" Peh, Rainbow... Why can't I help laughing at those words? Oh, now the sharks suddenly dropped down out of sight while Fluttershy is just running away. Did the curse make them lose their buoyancy somehow?

Right there... Where'd Pinkie Pie come from? She just burst out of the water with... Is that her party cannon?! Instead of confetti and streamers, its blaring out a wave of pink energy and... Is that music I hear?! "Come on, everypony! Smile, smile, smile!"

Why am I laughing at that?! And Rainbow's laughing too! "Wow, it's a sound blaster! Nice one, Pinkie! OK, James. I'm gonna dive and let you go. Make sure you give that thing one heck of a dropkick!"

"You got it, Rainbow!" Now we've gone into a speedy dive. Pinkie Pie just turned off the cannon and that curse is lying flat on its back quite a distance from her. I bet its ears are ringing. And here I go! Rainbow Dash just let go of me and I'm heading right for it. Looks like the curse is smacking the side of its head to clear out its ears or something.

"Incomiiiiing!" Just need to turn myself over and... Got it! Slammed into it at high speed on an angle and now the curse is skidding across the water. "Man, you're way too big to be an effective surfboard!" Such a shame it came to a stop so soon. And you'd think it would've been more stunned by such an impact. I just hopped off and sliced off its left leg for good measure. Would've taken off its right too if its tail didn't smack me away while it was starting to climb to its feet.

Looks like that curse is getting really mad now. I mean it has to be if it's barely even saying anything anymore! It's taking swings at me with its big clawed hands while trying to keep its balance. I guess it's having a hard time mentally multitasking to regenerate its leg. Man, even though my shield is holding up fine, each of those swings hits hard! And it keeps leaning away from me whenever I take a swing at it. Just a back and forth trading of blows.

Wait a minute... Twilight's unloading on it again with more magic bombs! Better flap backwards to get away! And... Hey, are those diamond spears whirling about in the sky? Some sort of joint attack by the unicorn mares? Well, the curse seems to be trying to shoot down the incoming pink magic orbs before they can detonate. "I'm getting so sick of your tag teaming!"

It managed to shoot down some, but most of them still got through. Funnily enough, they were almost out of range. The curse was still standing once all those blasts came and went... Oh, here they come! All of those spears are coming down one after the other in rapid succession!

The curse just let out a helpless shriek... Ouch. One after the other from numerous angles. There must be dozens of them! Nice one, Rarity! That hulking brute has every last one of those spears impaled through its body! "Whoa... Doesn't that hurt?!"

Something's wrong here... The curse is smirking at me while its missing leg just sprouted from the stump. The spears... Are they being absorbed into the body? "Not as much as this will."

It just thrust its abdomen at me and... Oh, this is bad! Every last one of those spears flying right at me in a tightly packed cluster! Will my armor hold up?! Gotta get behind my shield... Man, that was close! I just barely managed to get my entire body behind it. But it still hit me hard enough to knock me off my feet!

"Oh, screw this!" I'm not getting anywhere being kept away like this. One little teleport spell and I'm right under it. And then... That got it! Just unleashed a torrent of fire from the tip of my sword right into it! That sent it sprawling quite a distance, but... Wait, what's going on?! Why do I feel like I'm on a slope?!

The girls are hurrying back over to me. Applejack almost lost her hat while trying to keep her footing. "Whoa! What's happenin' here?! What's that varmint up to now?!"

"The whole world is turning on its side!" Hey, Twilight! Don't take my shield unless you ask first! But... Dang it! The floor just became a wall and we're falling! But the world's still not done turning! Now the watery floor has become the ceiling and we're just plummeting skyward!

"Wooooooohoo! I love it when things get topsy-turvy!" At least Pinkie Pie is having a blast... And there's the curse down below while just flapping in place! Now it's just sending a flurry of magic orbs and debris at us.

"Hey! Look alive, everypony! That thing's trying to pelt us with junk!" Rainbow Dash is having no trouble banking around the stuff that's flying at us. Fluttershy and I are having no problem either. Applejack and Pinkie Pie are getting creative with their aerial movements. Pinkie Pie is using her stretchy arms to swing on the passing debris to change location while Applejack is doing the same with her lasso. Rarity has gotten quite creative and has brought her eight diamond swords to her sides with them appearing to be taking the general form of wings to glide around on...somehow. And Twilight is just using the Lunar Shield like a hoverboard again. This is hardly intimidating anymore. It's actually gotten to be pretty fun!

"Why is this getting so fun?!" Took the words right out of my mouth, Fluttershy. I can't help but laugh while gliding around the curse's attacks!

"No idea, but we've still gotta take that thing down!" Now that I've got a clean shot, I'm unleashing a barrage of ice spikes from my left hand and firing volleys of fireballs from the tip of the Celestial Sword. They keep intercepting the curse's own magic orbs and blowing away bits of debris. Rarity's swords have no problem cleaving through whatever comes her way and Twilight is also trying to shoot it down with her own magic. Rarity even seems to be conjuring diamond daggers from apparently nowhere and is sending them flying at the curse whenever she gets a break from deflecting debris. And... What is the deal with the gravity of this place?! First it looks like we're falling towards the sky, and then we seem to be falling back towards the ground and then back to the sky and even just sideways. At least the curse is constantly staying ahead of us.

Every moment or so, some of our spells manage to hit that thing. It's all become a game of hit and run. Score as many hits as we can while making sure we weave around the incoming attacks. Wait a minute... Now we're just falling towards the ground and... Hey! Where'd the curse go?!

"Oh dear... Are we falling to our deaths?!" Looks like Rarity's starting to panic. And I can feel why. It looks like gravity has returned to normal and taken that fantastical feeling of flying away from us.

"I got it!" Huh? Oh, good thinking, Twilight! She just surrounded us all in a pink magic barrier and... Huh. We're just floating inside it while we softly hit the ground like a bubble. Now the barrier's gone and we're back on solid ground. "That was close. But where's... Hey!"

Twilight just turned herself sideways to make sure the shield she's standing on was facing the direction of an orb of yellow magic came flying in from. It exploded hard into it, sending the two of them launching backwards. And there's the curse over there... "Looking for someone?!"

"Oh, that's it!" This thing is really starting to get under my skin! I just took the Celestial Sword and swapped it to a reverse grip while channeling plasma magic into the blade. And with an upward swing, the tip grazed the ground and... Yeah, that's what I was going for! A vertical wave of lethal plasma magic surging towards the curse!

Huh?! OK, that was wishful thinking. Why should I have expected that thing to not dodge it? The curse just weaved around it, allowing the wave to cut through its body while it blasted me squarely in the chest with a beam of its own magic energy. My armor held up, but it still sent me flying a good ways back!

"You OK, James?!" Twilight came rushing to my side. Looks like I fell near where she landed.

"Yeah, I'm good. But... What's it gonna take?! We keep pounding it, slashing it, scorching it, but it still feels like we're not getting anywhere!" Even now our five other friends are surrounding the curse and are simultaneously ganging up on it while it seems to be struggling to deal with them. Anyone it blows away just keeps coming back for more. But we just aren't making any progress! It's a perfect stalemate!

Twilight isn't saying anything right now... It's just so frustrating. How are we supposed to take that thing down? Now she's looking at me with a frown. "James... I think it's time we use the Elements of Harmony. If brute force won't work, we'll just have to place our faith in them!"

Even though the curse intercepted their use before, I can't think of a better way myself. "Well, you're the brains of the gang, Twi. What's the plan?"

"Let's see... The Elements do take a moment to get in sync with each other... If we can find a way to incapacitate the curse for a moment... Wait! James, do you think that ice magic of yours can freeze the curse in place for a minute?" My ice magic? All I've been doing is.. Oh, wait! Yeah, Luna demonstrated how she used that magic to kick up a howling blizzard that froze the ground before her! I can do that!

"Sure, I can probably do that. But... Wait. Won't the curse just use its magic to get free?" If that thing can just unzip its whole skin to escape when on fire, then it could probably break out of an icy shell just as easily.

"Hmm... Good point. Well then..." Come on, Twilight. I know you can think of something. "Hmm... How about this? I'll teleport in there and blast it away with my magic. After that, I'll get the girls to use the Elements of Harmony with me. When that thing tries to stop us, you teleport in front of it and freeze it."

Sounds solid, if the only the curse could not break free in an instant. "I don't see how that'll hold it for long, Twi..."

Now she's actually smiling a bit. "Yes, if it uses its magic. But when it finds itself suddenly frozen and immobile, it might temporarily forget about using its magic as it becomes frustrated from being restrained. It especially won't see it coming since you haven't tried it yet! It probably won't be much, but it just might buy us enough time to get the Elements to work!"

Crafty... Very crafty. "OK, go for it. I'll jump in as soon as I can."

"Great... Let's put this thing to bed and go home!" Now to focus... Need to prepare that arctic wind... I can see the frost and icy mist whirling around my left hand. And there goes Twilight. She just vanished and appeared between her friends and the curse.

Well, that must've hurt. That huge wave of pink magical energy just sent the thing flying! They're all gathering closer to each other... I can see them. The six gemstones are all glowing. It's time.

The curse... Oh man, here it comes. It's swooping right back towards them. Now it's my turn! Teleport...and now it's coming to a screeching halt in front of me. "What the...?!"

"Chill out!" I just thrust my left hand forward and... Man, that's cold! A swirling cyclone of frigid mist and ice is just howling as it engulfs that freak! OK, I think ten seconds is long enough... Oh, wow! That thing is almost completely frozen over in a crag of ice! And that look it's giving me through the ice... "Whoahoho! That got you good!"

"James! C'mon, pardner!" Huh? Applejack? They're... They're all rising into the air. They're calling me? Of course... The Element of Humanity. It's right here on my helmet. Better to be safe than sorry, I suppose.

With a flap of my armor's wings, I ascend after them. They're around me now. Our Elements... They're all glowing. Time to wrap this up!

"No... No! Not now!" The curse just got its head free, but it's still struggling to break free from the ice. It really has been distracted from using its magic for an easy escape! Now's our chance.

I feel compelled to point my sword towards it... As if guiding the Elements. With my sword pointing at the curse, the Elements... Glowing wisps of light matching the shapes and colors of the seven Elements just emerged from them and are beginning to swirl around the base of the Celestial Sword one after the other. Honesty. Laughter. Generosity. Magic. Loyalty. Kindness. Humanity. They are all here.

The whirling colors... Speeding up until they are a blur. The sword's blade has become engulfed in a rainbow of sparking energy! They... Their hooves are resting on my hand. Three on one side of me and three on the other. I remember this feeling... I had almost forgotten... Girls... You're really all here.

There are no words. And now, the curse finally shatters its icy shell. It just launched a shockingly large orb of magic right at us. But I'm not afraid. I know we can't lose now. It's time to end this madness. "It's time for you to go!"

And... Wow. I felt the recoil! The energies of the Elements of Humanity were fired as a spiraling beam of rainbow colors! It just cut right through the curse's magic projectile and obliterated it! It's not even trying to dodge. Almost as if too stunned or afraid to move. And now... That was awkward. That blast of harmonic energy just went right down its throat!

"Whoa! Taste the rainbow!" OK, why did I laugh at that quip? Well, at least Rainbow Dash found a way to break the tension. And the curse is just holding its huge hands over its mouth while looking rather freaked out.

"Blech! Tastes like...harmony!" Does harmony even have a flavor? And why is it not... Oh man... That was startling. A beam of sparkling yellow light just burst from its side! And now one of red. And blue. And green. And... More and more just keep rupturing out of its body! And finally... A beam of white bursting right out of the center of its chest.

"I think we got it..." Fluttershy's right. That thing... It's done for. It's staggering back and forth as the energies within it continue to burst out of its body. Finally... With a scream, it turned its head to the sky just as its form was engulfed by a swirling pillar of the harmonic energies within as they finally consumed it. It brightens and...

I couldn't see for a moment. But the place is now quiet. Much too quiet. We're still floating high above the ground and... The curse. It's still just standing there with its arms outstretched to the sides and still frozen in the same pose it was in just before the Elements of Harmony overcame it. Steam of seven colors seems to be rising from it in several spots. Although it is...noticeably smaller than before. Such a gut wrenching silence. Is it done? Did we triumph?

There is movement. It just dropped to its knees and...fell forward and flat upon its face with a shallow splash. We are descending now. Landing lightly upon the watery ground. For a moment, there are no words. But I feel such sweet relief washing over me. It is finally over. The curse has fallen. And Applejack put it best. "We got 'im."

The area has fallen so silent... Well, minus the sound of weakly rippling water around us. But something is wrong... "Then...how do I wake up?"

"Hmm... You'd expect for this place to vanish after the curse's demise, wouldn't you?" Rarity has a point. Nightmare Moon said that the only way to get rid of the curse is to destroy it where it was hiding. And now it is lying dead before us. Or is it?

"Unless..." That look of surprise in Fluttershy's eyes while she looks away only to look back ahead at the fallen curse. "It's...not dead yet?"

Rainbow Dash does not look so sure. "What're you talking about?! We just nailed that thing with the Elements of Harmony! What could survive that?!"

"Well...Nightmare Moon survived it. And...well, I can't imagine the Elements of Harmony actually destroying anyone." Twilight... Yeah... She did survive it. And they never killed Discord either, from what I know.

"Yeah, I can't imagine the Elements of Harmony being a force of destruction." Even so... The curse is still there. Fallen, shrunken, motionless...but still whole. "You think it's just been weakened to the point where it can't fight back?"

Applejack just nudged me forward. "If that thing's still alive and kickin'...then all that's left is ta put it outta its misery. Go on, pardner. Yer the one it wanted anyway."

Pinkie Pie handed the Lunar Shield back to me. "We'll be right here. But be careful! It probably still has a few really mean tricks up its sleeve!"

Sword in hand and shield on my arm. All my friends are looking at me. I guess it is time to put an end to this nightmare. The curse is not even trying to move from where it has fallen. And...it really does look no larger than Discord now. Still, I cannot lower my guard until I finally awaken from this. With shield constantly held out between the two of us, I slowly draw near.

I am keeping my approach slow and cautious. My shield is constantly being held out in front of me with the Celestial Sword held back and prepared to make a quick stab the instant I move the Lunar Shield aside. All I hear in this watery wasteland is the sound of my own armored feet splashing through shallow waves that lap below my ankles. I feel much calmer now, but this thing... What else could it still have ready to unleash on me?

I have come to a stop. It must be no fewer then twenty paces from me now. But I am still not lowering my shield yet. Maybe I can walk right up to it, wait a moment for any movement, and then lash out and stab it through the head. Huh? Hang on... What is that sound? Is someone...crying?

The curse... It is starting to stir a bit. Lightly clawing at the ground as if struggling to stand. It is starting to lift its head now. It is looking at me, but... The eyes... Is that...Fluttershy?

Those tears rolling down her face... And those deep cyan eyes... What happened to the curse? Is this just a fragment of Fluttershy's will? Did the Elements of Harmony purify her in some way? She is reaching out to me with her left arm. "I'm... I'm sorry..."

She can barely speak. Nothing but quiet sobbing as she lowers her head again. She seems so weak... So helpless. I sense no hostility in her. It must be safe now.

I have lowered my shield and sword. I feel... I am not sure what I feel right now. Just...so relieved. It is only my girlfriend... Maybe if we touch, this will finally end. I am reaching out to her... Wait... That grin...and...those eyes!

"Gotcha!" It has me! The curse grabbed me by the throat! Need to... Why... I feel...weak... Body is going numb...

"That's it. Just let go. It'll all be over soon..." Can't move... Can't even hold my sword... It just fell from my grasp. Everything is...going dark... Am I...dying? Girls... Where are you...?

I was snapped back to what was happening in the hospital room when a loud droning din reached my ears. James' heart monitor. Rainbow Dash had her eyes open too. But Nightmare Moon... She was looking at the monitor. The line was...flat.

"No..." I heard her mutter before she suddenly approached him. "NO!!! What's happening to him?!"

Rainbow Dash then turned to the heart monitor too as a look of panic filled her eyes. "Oh man... He's flatlined! The curse is killing him!"

No... We used the Elements of Harmony! The curse shouldn't be a threat after that! Why was this happening?! Was there something I could do? I closed my eyes, trying to see what was happening again. "The curse is holding him by the throat! We... Wait, what is Applejack doing?!"

I... I cannot feel a thing anymore... Vision almost gone... Wait... What is that circular thing coming down?

That voice... I just heard the curse yelp...and then squeal as it suddenly let go of me. My vision and all the strength in my body is suddenly coming back! I almost fell down when I staggered back from loss of balance. The... Whoa, nice one, Applejack! The curse is grabbing at its throat while Applejack has her lasso strangling it from around the neck!

"The tough part is always gettin' the varmints ta stay down!" Now she just threw her head back and...ouch. The curse was slammed right back down into the ground. And here comes Rainbow Dash. Coming right down into the thing's back with a diving kick!

Now here comes Fluttershy. And... What was that shriek?! She just stomped on the back of the curse's neck and looks like she is trying to snap the thing by twisting its head. Only it does not seem to want to stop twisting... She just looked like she figured that out and let it go, sending the head spinning back to normal before elbow dropping its face back into the water. I never knew she could be so scary...

The curse looks like it is trying to claw its way out from under them... Good god! A diamond spear just impaled itself through the curse's arm while Rarity stomps on it! And now the other arm and the legs, pinning it to the floor! "You...will...harm...nopony ever again! It's time for the coup de grace!"

"No more dirty tricks, meanie!" Whoa... Now Pinkie Pie just dropped onto it and is stretching her arms around its limbs to add additional restraint while Twilight seems to be shooting its wrist and ankles with her magic that appears to be creating solid pink loops that are now shackling the curse to the floor!

With the exception of Applejack, all of my friends are piled onto the curse in one way or another in some attempt to pin it to the floor. Applejack is still standing a short distance behind them while keeping her rope taut, forcing the curse to keep its chin off the water to avoid being strangled to death. And it is looking right ahead at me. My god... They saved me. Now Twilight is calling out to me. "We've got this thing, James! Take it out and let's go home!"

I am feeling better now... Definitely back to normal. I just used the levitation spell to bring the Celestial Sword back to my hand. "Thanks, girls..."

I heard that beeping again. When I opened my eyes, I saw and heard the heart monitor functioning properly. Thank goodness...

Nightmare Moon turned to me, looking noticeably relieved, yet also baffled. "What...happened in there?"

"I guess the curse was killing him when it was touching him... Don't worry, we've got the thing completely restrained now." I said while also feeling the tension dropping. Finally, it was almost over.

"Hey, Twilight! Stop looking around out there and focus on the prize! James is coming!" Rainbow Dash suddenly spoke up while keeping her eyes squinted shut. And she was right. When I closed my eyes, I saw James starting to head towards us.

Now then... I know I have nothing to fear with that thing being so thoroughly restrained. It is glaring at me with those unnatural red and yellow eyes as I approach. I have no idea what the Elements of Harmony did to it, but it seems incapable of escaping from my friends' clutches. More than likely, all of its supernatural abilities were locked away or even removed. That look it is giving me. So defiant and frustrated, but also somewhat fearful. It knows it is caught.

Finally... I am standing before the curse. I suppose I could use this opportunity to deal the final blow and I am indeed in a hurry to get this whole mess over with, but... That facade it wears of Fluttershy's face... What is under it?

I have brought the tip of my sword to its face, the tip only lightly pressing against its coat right between the eyes. "First thing's first though."

The curse just silently looked inward, directing its gaze towards its nose before looking back at me. Physical blows failed to inflict any real harm, but I am certain the touch of a sharp blade would. "Time to see who's behind the mask."

With a light upward flick of my wrist, I scrape the tip of the Celestial Sword across the curse's face. A tiny scratch can be seen there while my friends watch in silent tension. Nothing is happening... Wait. Right between the eyes... A butterfly bearing the colors of the curse's faded golden yellow suddenly spread its wings as if it rose from the face's body itself. And...I see another more vibrant color just under it.

Wow... More and more butterflies are rising from the curse's body and are taking flight in a flurry of flapping butterfly wings. The colors are faded, but it is still such a mesmerizing sight. The butterflies are even rising from the rest of the body and not from just the parts that bear Fluttershy's corrupted colors. My friends do not seem to be hindering the butterflies at all and are looking on in wonder as the swarm of harmless charming insects rise into the air. Fluttershy sounds especially pleased. "Wow... Who would've thought the last one would've been so wonderful to watch?"

"Yeah, it was. Anyway, that's the last one! So, who's behind the..." Rainbow Dash just looked back down at the curse's head. And...that look of utter shock that is filling her face... "No... There's no way..."

One by one, that look of utter disbelief is filling their eyes. And I can see why. The curse is looking right at me, its disguise having been completely removed. And even though I probably should be feeling just as shocked... Some part of me in the back of my mind feels as if it knew the answer all along. I have seen that face before.

I am merely gazing down at the face of the curse while he gazes back up at me, still powerless and captured. There is only one thing I can say to this revelation. "Why am I not surprised?"

The creature gazing at me... He is casting a small somewhat humbled smile at me. That sly draconequus. "I suppose there's no point in putting on another pretty face again. Read any interesting cards lately? Or seen some fancy vases?"

"Discord... You... You're dead! We heard you die! You..." Twilight looks and sounds as if she is in shock. And I cannot fault her for it. Discord, the very demented freak show I killed with my own two hands, is staring right up at me alive and well.

Strange... He does not look all too bothered by the fact that he is being restrained and has been left utterly powerless with his limbs having been impaled on spears. Still no signs of blood though. If he was able to escape from my friends, he likely would have done so by now. He is speaking to my friends now, even though he clearly cannot turn to look at them with that noose around his neck so tightly bound. "That I did, Twilight Sparkle. My body is dead and gone. But as you can most clearly see, I am still here."

With my friends having returned to me as the wonderful mares I remember them as, I am not feeling quite as angry and bitter towards this creature as I probably would be feeling earlier. But still... He is here. The curse was hardly a curse at all. It had been Discord lurking in my mind all this time. "Why... What were you doing in my head?"

"What? You'd expect me to just let myself lose in something called the Ultimate Game? I have never lost a game of any sort before and I wasn't going to start then. And besides, you think I would go into a game I've never played without an ace up my sleeve?" That smirk on his face. Even when restrained and powerless, Discord still maintains that air of smug aloofness. "Though to be fair, I see that you had an ace up your sleeve as well and that you played it first. And what an ace it was."

I am saying nothing. I would rather let him explain himself than speak right now. "I'll admit, it was very tempting when you made that offer you did. Having been around for as long as I have, I've done just about everything I can imagine. The opportunity for some new fun was a welcome change of pace. It was very cunning of you to tempt me with a game I had never had the pleasure in partaking in before. Kudos."

He is just gazing up at me now, almost as if waiting for me to say something. The girls are not saying a word either. They probably want answers too. Although there is really nothing I want to say just yet. "Hm? What's wrong? Nothing? Got nothing to say? Did one of those manticores get your tongue?"

Guess I may as well say something to get him to keep going. "Go on..."

"Ooooh, I get it now. You want answers. Yes, that's what everypony wants, isn't it? Well, seeing as how I now lie defeated and helpless before you, I suppose I at least owe you that much." Still being a bit of a goofball with his choice of words, yet also being quite accommodating. Is he just worn out from the whole ordeal?

The girls seem rather wary of him and they are all looking increasingly irritated. Yet not one of them dares interrupt him. "Now then, where was I... Oh, yes! I still have to give you a round of applause by suckering me in the way you did, 'Sir' James. Taking advantage of my penchant for fun and games? Well played. Of course, it still wasn't exactly wise to try to outfox the lord of chaos himself. Although if you sending me packing with that low blow to the undercarriage, if you know what I mean, was a means to get me to back off long enough for you to formulate a strategy, then that was exceptionally clever. Immortal or not, a blow to that area still stings."

I almost laughed at that reminder. I still remember that girlish shriek he let out a moment after I walked away after that low kick. The girls appear to be puzzled though. I guess Twilight must have forgotten since even she does not seem to know what he meant. Even so, he is still continuing to speak. "Like I said... Thinking you could outfox me in game I've never played? Tch tch tch, not wise, boy. You may have had an ace up your sleeve, but so did I. Although I certainly wasn't expecting the sheer madness that you had in store for me! That was a type of chaos I cannot recall the last time I ever witnessed!"

"But you're dead now! It doesn't matter what that ace you had was now! You're dead! There's nothing you can do to win! It's over!" Rainbow Dash has a point. Even if his soul somehow weaved its way into my mind, it really does not matter what Discord does at this point. He is barely more than a ghost now. Even his corpse was destroyed.

"If you'll let me finish..." Now Discord sounds mildly irritated. That shut Rainbow Dash up. Now he is just clearing his throat. "Well, as I said, I had an ace in the hole. But only for the most extreme of situations. And wouldn't you know it, that ace came in handy! And let me guess. You all thought this was the work of a curse? Well...yes and no. I suppose you could call this a curse in some way, although I'm sure whatever curse Nightmare Moon told you about is really just a lost art. I have no use for something so devilish. There's no fun in utter suffering."

"Then...why?! You put him in agony so many times! Just seeing me was enough to almost kill him! And you did all that even though it wasn't fun?!" Fluttershy looks and sounds like she is on the verge of tears. But not exactly the sorrowful kind. They all look absolutely wrathful. And I still remember that pain... Time after time. My dwindling hope fading with my will to live...

Discord seems to be trying to tilt his head back as far as he can to try and see the six mares on his back. "Of course there was no fun in that. It may have been necessary for me to come out on top, but I took no pleasure in inducing that type of agony. It was all a means to an end, my dears. But I suppose you would like to know exactly what's been going on all this time, wouldn't you?"

I am feeling so curious to hear exactly what in the world had been happening inside my head the last couple of weeks. "I did as the rules you said demanded, Sir James. I locked away every spell you claimed to have not yet mastered at the time. Including my immortality. Or rather, all but one. A little failsafe just in case. And you surprised me that day. I took you as a loveable oaf who couldn't harm a fly. But to show that level of wrath fused with murderous madness? And the way you got dirty by using magic you had not yet mastered. That was very mean of you. But what was up with all of those random quips you were constantly spouting?! I would've been laughing my eyes out if I wasn't so absolutely terrified for my life!"

That was a dark moment... I was doing all I could to drown the despair in my heart to keep myself focused on bringing down the one who had taken away the people I held most dear to my heart. It was all nothing more than a facade. "Well, regardless of how and why you did all that... I was being quite serious when I offered you a draw, seeing as how the rules you set demanded that one of us live or die. But when it became quite clear at the end that you would not relent, I decided that I would not either. In the last few seconds before you could end me, I cast that final spell. Transferring my very soul into your subconscious while leaving my body behind to its fate. But at the same time, I knew that tear in your side would ultimately prove fatal if something was not done."

"What do you mean? What about that wound you gave me?" I still remember that moment... The instant his claw ripped through the soft underarmor between the hardened armor plates and my underlying flesh with it. I remember going cold, bleeding to death. But...I also remember that oh so sweet dream that spanned several days immediately afterwards. Surely that was not...

That smirk he is giving me... Almost as if he is recalling a master stroke of genius he enacted. "It's simple, my good man. For me to win this Ultimate Game... I needed you to live."

That look of shock in their eyes... And this chill in my spine. This just got a bit creepy. "You were at death's door. And I needed you to stay alive for the time being. For if you died, my soul would be set free and I would join you in the afterlife. Essentially, your death would've doomed us both. So the instant you faded from consciousness, I put together a dream taken from your most precious memories. An ideal life that you would be at peace with while keeping your will to live strong. And I kept this dream of yours going until I was absolutely certain that you were past the danger zone. Although I did have to take measures to keep out anypony who may...inform you that such a perfect world was not what it seemed. Not that you would've believed them. And then... Well, I'm sure you remember how you woke up. That was where Round 2 began."

I can feel goose bumps starting to line my flesh. He was there all along? Every surge of pain. Every wretched memory constantly flooding my mind. Every haunting hallucination. He was behind it all?! "Just a quick reminder. Inflicting sheer agony on others has never been my style, but it had to be done. Ever since the moment you struck me down, I've been here weaving the next stage of this little game you trapped us in. Weakening your will to live so that in the end you would just give up. Of course, I still needed to give you moments of respite from the torment to let you rest before thrusting you back into it to break your will even more."

"You wretched... How dare you?! How can you be saying all of this with such a straight face?! You're evil! Evil!" Rarity is utterly shrieking at him while conjuring up another one of those diamond swords, threatening to stab him through the head herself. Even I have to admit that hearing him say this is...chilling. And he's just being so nonchalant about it.

"Must I remind you that I was trapped in a game your friend here coerced me into?!" He sounds rather annoyed with my friend's outburst while trying to look back at her. And... I have to look away. I do not want to be reminded of what I did...

"It doesn't matter anyway! You're dead now! You can't win if you're not alive anymore!" I was not expecting Pinkie Pie to speak up. Even she is starting to look rather angry too.

"Well, dead in the sense that my body is no longer alive. And besides, I had no desire for this game to end in a draw. I was in it to win it by that point. I mean I could've just tormented him with such painful visions until his heart stopped. But I couldn't have that now, could I? My goal was to break his will until he finally could not go on, leaving him at the precipice between life and death. His soul moving on while leaving his body a barely alive husk."

"And...then what?" Twilight looks afraid. And I have to say I kind of am too. This almost feels like we are being told some sort of horror story.

Discord is bringing the fingers on his left hand together. Even his voice carries a certain grimness to it now. "I believe it would be best to show you."

He just snapped his fingers. And...nothing happened. Now he is starting to snap them over and over while looking very annoyed. "Oh, come on! At least grant me this!"

He looks like he is struggling to lay an egg or something by how scrunched up his face is getting. Grunting and growling as if trying to force a spell out. But that surely is not possible now, right? Huh? Now there was a flash of yellow sparks from his hand. "Eureka! Enjoy the show, ladies!"

Hmm... There seems to be an almost circular screen of sorts appearing in the air to my left. Nothing but static right now, but Discord is pointing at it with his fingers on the right hand now. "Ugh, junky reception. James, would you mind giving that a smack?"

"Uh... Sure?" I just smacked the thing with my shield. It wobbled in the air despite appearing mostly ethereal and even spectral, but the static is starting to clear up... Wait... Is that me lying on the same hospital bed as before? The Elements of Harmony are still set upon me with my helmet still resting on my torso. And is that Rainbow Dash, Twilight Sparkle, and Nightmare Moon?

That long droning noise... The heart monitor has flatlined. And the three of them seem to almost be in a panic. Twilight is rushing up and down the length of my bed while glancing around and at the heart monitor. "No... No no no no no... What do we do?!"

Wait... The heart monitor just started beeping normally again. Rainbow Dash just wiped her brow. "Phew... False alarm, girls... Huh? Hey, is he moving?!"

Am I waking up? The perspective of the video feed seems to keep changing as if we are watching a professionally filmed movie. I appear to be stirring in bed before slowly starting to rise to a sitting position. Nightmare Moon looks to be smiling broadly. "He lives! Thank the stars..."

"Let me get those off you, James." Twilight is now using her magic to remove the Elements of Harmony from my body. I appear to be silently sitting up in bed while hunched forward.

It looks like everything is fine. Nothing out of the ordinary. Now Rainbow Dash just took a step forward. "Hey... How're you feeling, big guy? You feeling all right?"

Now I seem to be reaching out with my arms for a big stretch. And once that is over, I suddenly hunch forward with a grunt. But...that grunt did not sound like... "Oh, I'm feeling just grand, Rainbow Dash. Never better, to be honest."

The chill that just spread in the air. Discord is smirking as if anticipating a really fun part that is coming up, but my friends... That look of horror in their eyes. It is Fluttershy that just stated the obvious. "That isn't James' voice..."

My three friends standing at the bedside. They just jumped back in shock, although Nightmare Moon is standing her ground. "What the... I know that voice... Who is that?! Who are you?!"

This just went straight up psychological thriller. The tension is thick as the camera seems to move behind the three mares while focusing on me. There is barely any movement. And now... The camera just rapidly zoomed in on my head as I turn and...open my eyes while flashing a smirk. The eyes... "Who do you think?"

"What the hell...?!" That actually spooked me! My eyes are...red irises and yellow sclera. Discord's eyes? No way... And I am speaking with his voice?

"What the... That's Discord's voice! James, what's gotten into you?!" Rainbow Dash is yelling in the screen, clearly not entirely sure what to make of the person before her. Although it is becoming painfully obvious as to who is really speaking.

"James?" The me in the screen is now feeling my hands all over my face. "Oh, right. I suppose this body could use a bit of a makeover first. Just a moment." And with a snap of my fingers... This... This is just too wrong. I was engulfed in a flash of gray light. And in my place... Discord himself as he flexes and literally bends over backwards. "Ooooh, yes! Feels so good to be back in the flesh!"

All three of them are just staring in utter shock, clearly unable to comprehend what they are seeing. It is Nightmare Moon who speaks first. "No... How do you still live?! I saw your corpse! You perished at his hands! Where is he, cretin?! What have you done with him?!"

"Temper, temper. Must you be so loud?" Now Discord is just lounging around on the bed while propping his head up on one hand. Such conflicted gazes in the eyes of Twilight and Rainbow... Not sure if they are confused, panicked, or enraged. "As for where he is... Well, I won't beat around the bush this time. He couldn't take the pain and madness anymore and...just let go. Now I'm in charge of this rather cozy vessel, although I still prefer something more familiar. Can't exactly interact with the physical plane without a physical presence, right?"

Tears are beginning to stream down Twilight face as she seems ready to fire a spell at him. "No... Bring him back! I don't care where he is! Just bring him back to us!"

Now Discord is giving them a rather irritated glare. "You ask the impossible, Twilight Sparkle. Now, I may be able to do just about anything I want, but reviving the dead is still beyond my power."

Rainbow Dash... She is screaming at him now while also sobbing heavily. "He's not dead! But you are! So get outta his body and bring him back or I'll rip your head off!"

"And like I said, even I can't bring back the souls of the dearly departed. He made a gamble with the master of all chaos and paid the price for it. He may have won the battle, but he lost the war." And now... Such a cruel smirk. "And besides... Was I the one who really orchestrated his demise?"

Those looks of horror in their eyes. Nightmare Moon looks ready to blast his face off with a crackling lightning spell as arcs of magical electricity surges around her horn. "What are you implying, you abomination?!"

Discord is just lazily stretching while he sits up in bed. "If memory serves, the keys to my defeat were the Elements of Harmony. And yet, an outside factor was introduced. Someone who had no bearing on the situation and had no place there. And yet, somepony seemed to have brought him along anyway. And who was that?"

"No..." Twilight's stance has become unsteady and the magic aura around her horn is beginning to flicker as if she is beginning to lose focus. "We didn't... You're the one who... This was all your fault...! We just wanted..."

Now Discord is merely crossing his arms while smirking in clear triumph. "You wanted him to be with you as you dealt with something only you could fix. And as a result, he fell victim to a situation that he had no business getting involved in. I did not destroy your friend." He is now holding out his hands to Rainbow Dash and Twilight. "You did, my little ponies. You led him right to the grave."

Those words were the final nail in the coffin. Twilight and Rainbow Dash's face just dissolved into gazes of horror and utter anguish as the tears just burst forth. They could barely even make a sound. Twilight's magic aura vanished entirely from her horn as she dropped to her knees.

Discord just clapped his hands as he hopped to his feet. "Well, I'm afraid I have no time to stick around here. I've got plenty of chaos to see to! I have to say this was quite a hectic time for all of us, but you can't win them all, can you? And now I'm off! And be sure to tune into the weather channel because there is a hearty storm of fresh chaos with a side of mayhem blowing in pretty soon. Arrivederci!"

"NO!!!" Nightmare Moon just shouted before unleashing a massive blast of magic lightning right at him with eyes aglow in wrath. A bright flash and loud crash was heard before the light faded to reveal the bed and hospital wall beyond it absolutely blown apart and crumbling to reveal the area outside just behind the hospital. But there is no sign of Discord. He is gone. This clearly is not enough to deter Nightmare Moon's rage as she spreads her wings and flies out through the gaping hole in the wall in hot pursuit of the draconequus as his triumphant laughter seems to echo from everywhere. "I WILL FIND YOU, MONSTER!!!"

I was expecting the video to end there, but it is still going. It is panning down to Twilight and Rainbow Dash. Rainbow is not saying a word and just buried her face in her hooves. Twilight... She is muttering repeatedly, "No... We didn't... We didn't..." She just collapsed to the floor, sobbing as they both lie there. Broken and consumed with absolute despair. Discord had truly won.

The screen looks to be filling with static now. And now it is just fading away. I... I do not even know what to say to what I just saw. It was just so chilling... Completely fictional, but still... That could have happened? My friends are no better off. Fluttershy is even shedding tears as all six look on with faces frozen in horror.

"Well, that was more or less what would've happened." Discord just said calmly. Wait... Why did he suddenly yelp? The rope around his neck...

Why is Applejack pulling on it so hard? I look around them and... She is! She really is pulling on that rope hard! "I've had enough! I'm gonna strangle that varmint!"

"Not if I get him first!" Rainbow Dash is trying to tear his wing off... They are all going crazy with rage! Fluttershy looks like she is trying to snap his neck while Applejack is attempting to strangle him, Rarity is repeatedly stabbing his body with her sword, Pinkie Pie seems like she is trying to constrict him with her stretchy arms and legs, and Twilight has her horn directed right down at his head while a surging pink aura surrounds her horn as if she is about to blow his head right off. My god, they're really going to kill him!

He is helpless... But... What do I do? He probably deserves it, but... I am not convinced he is done talking yet. "Girls... GIRLS!!!"

They stopped, but those faces... They are utterly furious, but they are at least not trying to hurt him for the moment. I hope they listen... "Please, let him finish."

Thank goodness they listened. They really do not want to relent, but they are starting to just let go of him while staying on his back to make sure he is staying restrained. Applejack just gave her rope some slack to not put so much strain on his throat while he gasps and coughs. Twilight just lowered her lips to his ear and just spoke in such a menacing tone, "If this were any other time, I would've blown your face off. You have no idea how lucky you are."

Strangely, Discord does not seem too intimidated by her words despite being completely helpless and even almost completely powerless. And now he is looking back up at me. "Well, regardless of what might have happened, it clearly isn't the case anymore. You challenged me to the Ultimate Game and won, Sir James. Now I lie humbled and defeated before you. Congrats."

What is wrong with him? He is not scowling. He does not sound bitter or resentful. And he does not look afraid. "I'm...surprised you're not more upset about this."

Wait... He is laughing?! "Me? Upset?! Bwahahahaha!!! What in the world do I have to be miffed about?!"

All of my friends look just as baffled as I do. He is probably about to die and he is laughing at it?! He is even smiling! "Why should I be upset at all?! That was the single most exhilarating experience I have been through in eons! When you said the Ultimate Game is the single most satisfying competition I could ever partake in, you weren't joking at all!"

"I still don't follow..." What in the world is he getting at? This whole ordeal was miserable! What fun could be had in it?!

Well, it looks like he is about to explain himself. "I wouldn't expect a mere mortal like you to understand it. When you backed me into the corner you did at the start, I felt things I didn't even know I could feel. I felt terror, desperation, vulnerable, so many new emotions I still cannot describe! It was the ultimate role reversal! Granted, I wouldn't want to go through it again, but it was the experience of a lifetime! It was...utter mortal chaos!"

He...actually got some sort of kick out of the thrill of being hunted down in hindsight? "Oh, but then things went from high octane madness to careful strategic planning. For roughly two weeks, I whittled at your defenses, chipping away at your integrity to insure that I would be the last one standing and be able to stay in the world of the living. Of course, to be fair, I did drop a few breadcrumbs here and there to see if anypony would catch on to what was happening. I even decided to pay a few visits to your dreams while wearing some familiar pretty faces. With mixed results, if memory serves. And then... Just when you were finally hours away from kicking the bucket, you came right to me to finish you off."

The horror I felt when I saw the six false forms merging together into a hulking frightful amalgamation of them with Discord's eyes is still fresh in my memory. And I was defenseless at the time. "I had you right where I needed you to decisively end our little game right there. But just when I thought I had this game in the bag, the Elements of Harmony kicked in and things got crazy! Going up against all seven of you while each of you had your own unique tricks to throw my way made it just...so delightfully chaotic! By the way, Rainbow Dash? You're quite right. I've never been much of a fighter. Chaos isn't something that's supposed to be focused like a warrior's will."

Man, I was having fun at that time too. And he was as well? Despite the constant frustration? Huh... Well, he is still not done talking. "Oh yes... Fun times. I haven't had that much fun in far too long. It all came right down to the wire! And in the end...I lost. But what a loss it was! I had so much fun that I simply don't care! Even in defeat, that Ultimate Game certainly lived up to its name! Soooo very satisfying! I may have lost, but it was a loss for the history books. I couldn't ask for a more spectacular way to end it all. I will remember this spectacular swan song for eons to come. It was a pleasure. Well, at least at the end of it all, that is."

He is lowering his head and closing his eyes with such a serene smile across his lips. As if just resigning himself to his fate. My friends keep glancing at each other as if they are trying to find something to say. It is Fluttershy who broke the silence. "Are you... Is this really all right with you?"

Discord still does not raise his head to look at me while he speaks. "I have no regrets. I have experienced the greatest fun I have ever had and that is a good enough high note for me to end on. Go ahead, Sir James. Claim the victory you earned."

It is strange... Even after all the crap he put us through, all of the pain... Some small part of me does not want to see him die. He is helpless. He is not even showing fear. He has accepted his fate without a fight. Why? Does he actually want to die? "I'll be honest... I kind of don't want to..."

"Well, if you want to get out of here, you need to. I don't exactly have a body to go back to anyway, so I don't see what's stopping you." Discord is still keeping his head bowed. He is just waiting for me to deliver the deathblow.

This still does not feel right. I feel compelled to talk him out of it. "Are you sure this is what you want? Aren't there any friends you want to see again?"

"......Friends?" That was different... His tone of voice almost sounds angry. And...he looks like he is starting to stir. "Don't you DARE preach to me about that garbage..."

Something is wrong here. His tone has changed entirely. His eyes have opened and...he is just glaring at me while he seems to be starting to struggle. My friends are trying to keep him down, but... "Friends aren't worth dirt. They'll never even be there forever. Nothing is more pointless than what you speak of!"

His shackles binding his limbs to the floor... Are they starting to crack? The ones binding his wrists to the ground just broke and he is beginning to rise, struggling to hurl my friends from his body! "Only chaos is absolute is this world! Everything, from friendship to love to happiness, will all be for naught in the face of chaos!"

This is bad... He seems like he is beginning to go mad. One by one, he is hurling my friends from his body. He even just snapped Applejack's rope from his neck and pulled the diamond spears from his limbs. Free at last, he has lifted his head high. I need to strike now before he gets in another shot! We only barely managed to take him down once already! "Chaos is what makes life worth living! Let it consume you! Embrace it, for it is the absolute truth! I will..."

I... I got him... Just as he brought his head back down towards me, I thrust the Celestial Sword forward and... I got him. Right between the eyes.

The air has become utterly silent. I can hear nothing around me. I am gazing right at Discord as he gazes back at me with a look of total shock in his eyes. My friends are nearby, I know that much. But I cannot look away. I just dealt the final blow to Discord. He is frozen in place, mouth hanging open as I hear faint uttering from his twitching throat.

Why... I feel no satisfaction over this. No sense of accomplishment. No sense of triumph. I only feel...pity. I feel I should say something to him before this world fades. "That's enough, Discord... It's time to let go..."

He is... He is muttering something quietly, but... I can clearly hear him. "I...can...die...?"

Why would he ask that... And...why am I crying? Why are these tears flowing down my cheeks? There is nothing I can say to that. All I can do is nod in silence. That expression... His eyes. His mouth. It is beginning to show...utter tearful joy as tears begin to flow from his eyes as well. The world around us is beginning to brighten as the environment fades into the void. And I hear his final words. "Thank you..."

His hand... It is slowly and rigidly reaching for me... For my face. But...I sense no hostility from him. What is he doing? I feel no urge to move away.

His hand is upon my face. And... The white is rapidly fading into darkness. Why? What is Discord... Wait... Is that his name? Then who was just with... Why... Why can I not remember them? What am I doing here? I do not feel weak or cold, but... I... Why are my memories... Who even am I?

I saw it. James stabbed Discord right between the eyes. The world around us began to brighten and... I saw Discord starting to reach out to him. That was when my vision faded and I could see nothing else. I opened my eyes, finding Nightmare Moon looking at Rainbow Dash and I. "Well? What has transpired?"

"I... I think it's over... The curse was Discord himself and... James just plunged his sword right between the eyes. And then... Everything went blank." I still cannot believe it was Discord all along. And what would have happened if he succeeded... I can still feel my skin crawl just thinking about that vision he showed us.

"Discord himself?! I should have expected no less..." Nightmare Moon said in mild surprise while also showing a look of disgust.

Rainbow Dash started to walk over to James' bedside. "Yeah, I couldn't believe it either... I think he said he possessed him or something just before James killed him. Some kinda soul transfer spell he kept up his sleeve?" She then reached out and placed her hoof on James' hand while looking at him. "But...if Discord's gone now...why hasn't he woken up yet?"

It was then that I heard a knock at the door. Seeing that the curse that had been cast upon James was finally lifted, I felt it was safe to allow whoever was knocking into the room. But instead of finding one of the hospital's staff on the other side, I saw them instead. "Huh? Oh, girls! What's wrong?"

All four of my other closest friends had gathered on the other side. Fluttershy was at the front of the group and asked, "Is it safe now? Can we come in? Is he...all right?"

I could not help but smile. We did not have to worry about keeping them away from James now. "Sure... The coast is clear."

They came in right away, although I could tell they were still uneasy about something. Rainbow Dash turned to them and asked, "Hey, girls... Did everything go black for you too?"

"Uh huh. Everything just faded to white and... Why isn't he awake yet? Do you think Discord got to him at that last second?!" Pinkie Pie sounds especially worried. And I remember it too. The way Discord was reaching for James' face right before I could not see anything anymore. He almost killed James when he grabbed him by the throat, so then...

Rarity seemed to be thinking of the exact same thing I was. "I don't think so, Pinkie... If he did... Don't you suppose he would have already awakened in James' body?"

She was right. Unlike in the vision Discord showed us, James remained asleep on the bed. "Good point... Wait! If he's asleep... Nightmare Moon, could you visit him in his dream?"

"I most certainly can. Let me check first." Our Princess of Dreams then closed her eyes as her horn was coated by her dark blue magic aura. However, a moment later, she opened her eyes while showing a worrisome frown. "I... I cannot reach him. He is not dreaming at all..."

"Then...where do y'all think he is?" Applejack asked before trotting over to James and nudging his face. "Hey... Come on, pardner. No point in sleepin' in anymore. Ya took that varmint down, so... Wake up already!"

I could not understand. Discord was finally gone. The curse was lifted. So...why would James not wake up? What did Discord do to him at the last second? This is getting...scary. Please, no more! I cannot handle anymore of this madness! It is over! The crisis is over! Just let us all go back to our lives!

All we can do now is wait. I am just writing this down to help pass the time... Fluttershy is standing by James' side. Placing her hoof on his hand. Oh, Fluttershy... I know she has had it worse than any of us... "Please... Come back to us... I can't take anymore of this... Please come back to me..."

I know you love him, Fluttershy... I do too. I miss him. The real him. My gaze fell upon the Elements of Harmony. The six gemstones embedded in them are still faintly glowing. I strongly doubt we should remove them yet. Maybe they are still guiding him. Leading him back to those who miss him...

-DOCUMENTATION BEGINS-

I have no way of knowing how or where I ended up where I was. I remember nothing from before where my memory begins. All I remember is that I found myself standing in an empty black void. I was wearing almost nothing. Nothing but a pair of shorts covered me. I could feel solid ground beneath my bare feet, but could see nothing. Despite the inky blackness all around me, I could clearly see myself despite the lack of any light. But I did not know where I was. I did not know what I was doing. I could barely even remember my own name. Everything was just blank.

There was nowhere for me to go. No one to turn to. I did not even know what to feel. Should I have felt afraid? Angry? Sorrowful? Happy? All I could do was just walk along. I felt so empty... Yet I was not left wanting. I did not know what I wanted or what I should have loathed. Why could I not remember a single thing?

The only thing that reached my ears were my own shambling light footsteps. However, after... Actually, I cannot even remember how much time passed. I had no way of knowing how many seconds or minutes ticked by before I found something in the inky blackness that was not me.

Out of the darkness, I saw something rolling into view. It was mostly round and rolled smoothly along the flat ground. It also seemed to be giving off a faint glow. I stopped and watched it roll, strangely mesmerized by the sight as it was the only sign of movement all around me. Eventually, it came to a stop in my path.

I felt compelled to approach it and pick it up. And when I did, I found that the object seemed to be a round fruit with a thin rind and a tough pulp just underneath. One word came to my mind. Apple. It was a red apple that constantly gave off a faint red glow. A single green leaf was still attached to the stem.

"Whatcha got there, pardner? A lead weight?"

Those words carrying a thick southern accent appeared to come from everywhere. Or did it come from within my mind? I promptly replied quietly, "No... It's just an apple."

It was then that I realized someone had just spoken to me. I turned and began to scan my surroundings. But no one was there. And the voice did not come again. And yet... I swear I had heard those words before. From the same voice. They felt sacred... As if the very first time they were spoken to me held some great importance in my heart. But no memories came to me. I had no way of knowing when or where I had heard those words before. Or from whom.

I turned my gaze back down to the bright red rind of the apple in my hand. Almost instinctively, I brought it to my mouth. However, I quickly stopped and lowered it. It was all I had at that moment. And I felt...a strange connection to the simple fruit. I could not bring myself to tarnish it. I was not even certain if I was hungry. Feeling compelled to preserve the fruit, I continued to clutch it in my hand while I carried on with no destination in mind.

Before long, my eyes caught a peculiar sight in the darkness ahead. A single light blue balloon seemed to be slowly drifting through the air while not very high off the ground. It too was giving off a faint glow from the bright rubber that made up its form. Much like with the apple in my hand, I felt compelled to approach it. I hastened my pace until I was standing before it.

The balloon lazily drifted back and forth before me, yet it never floated away. A thing length of thread hung from the bottom, tied securely around the balloon's opening to keep the helium inside. The way it simply stayed there without drifting away... I almost felt as if it was calling out to me. And so I reached out and grasped the thread with my left hand.

"James, you silly! This is YOUR party!"

Another voice. And this one was filled with peppy cheerfulness. And those words... Once again, I felt a powerful sense of longing upon feeling that I had heard them before. But from whom? There was still no one around me to be seen.

I gazed up at the balloon, wondering if it was who had spoken to me. I tapped it with the apple in my right hand to see if it would respond in some way, but the only response it gave me was simply being pushed through the air before floating straight back up again above my hand where I held its thread. And that name it spoke... James. Was that my name? Or was it someone else?

Feeling another strange attachment to this random object floating in the black void, I continued to grasp it in my left hand. I then placed the apple in the cradling of my left arm while keeping it close to my body so I at least had one hand free. I began to walk again in the silence of the darkness, my two passengers casting their faint glow onto me like portable nightlights. Despite them being inanimate objects, I felt slightly less alone with them in my grasp.

In time, I saw something new in the darkness. It appeared to be a beautiful azure glow coming from a tiny point in the ground up ahead. With the balloon and apple in my arm, I actually ran towards it as an alien sense of excitement filled me. The object was small. A bit smaller than the apple. It seemed to be an azure diamond. Or perhaps a lighter hue of blue. Not very narrow, it was almost as wide as it was tall, but not quite. I took it in hand, admiring its simple cut and polished form.

"Red and green go so well together, do they not?"

That voice that came from nowhere... It was oozing with elegant grace and sophistication. And like the previous two, it belonged to a woman. I instinctively looked down, eyeing the red color of the apple and the green glow coming from its equally green leaf. "They really do..."

There was no sign of anyone around me. Where were these voices coming from? And why were they talking to me? And why was I feeling so attached to these random items I was finding? Regardless, with nowhere to go, nothing to do, and no memories to call upon for guidance, I placed the beautiful glowing diamond beside the apple in my arm's grasp and began to continue on. I was curious as to what else I would find.

It took almost no time at all to see something new out in the inky darkness. A tiny light on the horizon piercing the black veil in front of me. Thinking it was a beacon I should not ignore, I began to approach it. However, I soon found it was nowhere near me. It truly was on the horizon. After trekking for what felt like somewhere close to a full mile, I finally found it floating in the air before me. A star with six points and a pinkish hue was floating almost above the height of my head. The glow from it was bright, yet not so bright that I had to look away.

It was almost ethereal in composition. I stared at it, wondering if I could hold it in my hand. A part of me was wary, somehow knowing that stars are unbearably hot and touching it might destroy my hand. But I felt no heat from this source of light. Actually, it was not giving off much more light than the three objects I was already carrying. With some hesitation, I reached out to it with my unoccupied right hand.

I could not touch it. My fingers merely passed through it. However, it did respond. Once my hand had been lowered, the star drifted towards me until it was floating just above my right shoulder. And it stayed there no matter which way I turned.

"Excuse me, but you're a human, aren't you?"

This voice was different from the previous three. Where the previous three voices that came to me sounded charmingly rustic, the other was loud and cheerful, and the third was beautiful and enticing, this voice sounded more...normal. Down to earth and calm. And I felt a strange kinship with the voice. And it... Unlike the others, those words seemed to fill my heart with a powerful sense of nostalgia. Where had I heard that line before? And who said it to me? And why comment about me being human? Were these voices...not from people who are human?

Seeing that the star stayed right above my shoulder, I made no attempt to move it to my left arm. I then began to walk along again while still having no idea of where I was and with no new clues as to why I was there and who I am. After what felt like far too long without any signs of activity, I heard something come from above. A faint rumble.

A thunderclap. But there was no rain. And I could see no clouds. I came to a stop. I instinctively scanned the black sky above me. And then I saw and heard it. A loud rumble that came from nowhere as a bright light of numerous colors rushed towards me.

Startled, I threw up my right hand and closed my eyes while gritting my teeth. I felt...something strike my hand. Almost like I had felt the air ripple into it. When I felt that the danger had passed, I looked down at my hand as it was lowered. And I was left stunned by what I was seeing. In my palm rested arcing and crackling currents of raw lightning. They never touched me, but they never faded either. And the colors... Red, yellow, and blue. And the general shape they took on resembled that of a lightning bolt.

"Uh, James? I think you better let this one go."

I did as the voice told me and turned my hand sideways to drop the lightning bolt. However, it stayed where it was, never once leaving the space above my palm. It was then I realized that holding the lightning of three colors in my hand had, like the previous four items I had found, triggered a new voice to speak up from seemingly nowhere. This voice belonged to a woman as well. It was bold and oozed confidence.

Gazing down at the lightning in my hand, I felt a sense of safety. As if I could count on it to protect me. It felt so familiar, but I could not put my finger on it. Even so, with no way to actually remove it from its location, I began to walk along with my five passengers. What would I find next?

Minutes passed and I saw movement up ahead. Something was moving around in the air ahead of me in a seemingly aimless pattern. Once I drew closer, I could clearly make out the form of a butterfly fluttering about. It too was giving off a soft glow, allowing me to see and follow it easily.

I felt charmed while watching the humble insect flapping through the air. But with both hands in use, I was unsure of how to reach out to it. Fortunately, I did not need to. It seemed to respond to my presence when I drew near since it began to adjust its course to drift towards me. It eventually circled me and lightly landed upon my left shoulder while its wings lazily rose and fell. The butterfly itself was largely featureless, having no visible eyes, abdomen, or legs. The wings were a light pink while the body and antennae were more teal in color.

"Um... Excuse me, but are you OK?"

Another voice... Once again, it clearly belonged to a woman. However, this voice was quiet and demure. And where had I heard it before? I felt myself calm down upon hearing it. Who was speaking to me? What were these six apparitions I kept finding in the empty darkness before me?

I was unsure of where to go from that point. The presence of the six items in my possession felt so warm and familiar... As if I was among people I care about. But I could not remember a single name or face. Why could I not remember a single thing?

Something caught my eye. I gazed up to see two shapes flying overhead. They looked identical to each other, being completely featureless while giving off a white glow. They soon swooped low, allowing me to see them. Birds. Or at least the shape of birds. I felt a strong compulsion to reach them. As if I needed them. However, to my disappointment, they flew on ahead and out of sight. Even their glow could not be seen from so far away.

Feeling a twinge of sadness in my heart, I began to walk along again. However, as I did, I noticed an odd sight. The glows of the six objects around me began to brighten. They even began to float away from me, the lightning bolt, apple, and star on my right while the butterfly, diamond, and balloon floated to my left. They kept up with my pace as I walked, but a new glowing mass began to surround them. What were they doing?

Some of the six items were shrinking. Some were even dividing. The star and the lightning bolt were even becoming solid. But they all seemed to be in the process of becoming flatter. And the glowing mass of light that appear to be expanding from them... What were these shapes? The more mass they gained, the more...equine they became in form.

Finally, the growth came to a stop. And for the most part, the forms that had emerged from the six items I had acquired looked roughly the same. Although...the color of the glows that covered each of them were different. Completely featureless, but with a definitive shape. Quadruped equines, though much smaller than me. The one that emerged from the apple was a shade of orange, the one that had been produced from the balloon was a vibrant pink, the form that came from the diamond was purest white, the one that arose from the star was a light purple, the one that came from the lightning was a light blue, and the one that bloomed from the butterfly was a light golden yellow. They were all too small to be horses... Ponies, perhaps?

They all stood in a row alongside me, three on one side with three on the other while facing the direction I had been walking. Even though I could see no discernible features upon them, I could see that their tails and manes were all styled differently. The purple one's mane seemed to have been combed straight tidily, the yellow one's mane and tail were very long and curled at the tips, the orange one's tail and mane were both tied at the end to form a literal ponytail while the shape of the head's top appeared to suggest the presence of a hat with a wide brim, the pink one's mane and tail both looked to be rather...poofy and frizzy, the blue one's mane and tail appeared to be rather wild and frayed at the tips, and the white one's mane and tail were noticeably curled into just one impressive spiral for each. And even though I had no memory of them, they all looked...familiar somehow. And for each of them, the items that they had emerged from seemed to have emblazoned themselves upon the sides of their hips as completely flat images that stood out from the glow of their bodies. The balloon had gained two extra balloons with one being the same color with the other being a light yellow, the diamond, apple, and butterfly had tripled in number, and the lightning had become a lightning bolt shape with the three colors I mentioned before patterned in three stripes while appearing to be coming down from a white cloud. The star symbol appeared to remain largely unchanged.

"Who...are you?" I asked quietly, wondering if these glowing apparitions were alive in some way. They did not respond to my words and remained silent. But when I began to continue on, they walked in sync with me. Where I went, they followed. And I felt relieved knowing that they would stay with me. Being in their presence comforted me for some reason I could not fathom at the time.

I was unsure of what to make of these things as they followed me wherever I went. But in time, I saw it once more on the horizon. A white glow. And when it came into view, the six equine forms beside me hastened their pace into a quick trot. Where were they going?

Not wanting to lose sight of them, I hastened my pace into a jog. But they stayed ahead of me regardless. With those six colors guiding me, I saw what the white light was coming from. The two birds I had seen pass overhead were floating in the air, wings spread wide with heads touching while bowed as their tail feathers were curled upward with talons clasped together. The form brought to mind a heart. And there was even a perfect heart shape between them. A form that felt so familiar to me.

The six glowing equine forms stayed in a row as they trotted along. When they were about to pass the floating merged glowing birds, I came to a stop. All I could do was watch. Just when they were about to pass it, they came to a halt as well. Seven glowing forms lined up in a row with nothing but blackness around them, each a different color. They appeared to turn around to face me. For a moment, I merely stood there while looking on as they looked back. At least I assumed they could see me. And then I heard the voice that spoke to me just after I tried to touch the star when I found it.

"Come back to us, James."

They were speaking to me. One by one, I heard a voice come from them while sounding as if it came from everywhere. The voice that came with the apple spoke next.

"Time ta wake up, pardner."

Then the voice of the diamond.

"Please, leave this nightmare behind you and return to us."

Then the voice of the balloon.

"No more sad times... Let's get back to the happy times."

Then the voice of the lightning bolt.

"Come on, big guy... We're not saying goodbye today."

And finally, the voice of the butterfly.

"Please... Don't go..."

It was then that I felt my eyes beginning to quiver. Tears. Somehow, those words triggered a stirring in me I could never hope to describe. These were voices I had heard somewhere before. I wanted to be with whoever they belonged to. I longed to return to whatever I had forgotten. As if compelled to do so, I walked forward. As I did, I could see that the six pony forms were turning their heads to watch me. I soon stood before the twin glowing bird shape that floated between them. But when I reached for it, I noticed another glowing white form. Right upon my upper arm.

I had not seen it before. It matched the shape before me perfectly while giving off a soft glow. There was one on my other arm as well. The same kind of marking as those on the six ponies near me? I thought nothing of it and reached out as I attempted to touch the glowing shape before me.

The moment the two of us made contact, angelic white light burst from the twin avian forms and began to engulf my vision and the black void around me. Everything began to fade away into the white veil. And as it did, I was hit with a deluge of mental information. Years upon years of memories were returning to me. I remembered my name. I remembered where I came from. I remembered...too much to list in one go. But most importantly, I remembered them. Those six wonderful mares. And everyone else I met afterwards. And then...my vision began to return as I opened my eyes.

I could hear a shrill beeping sound. The kind you hear from a heart monitor. And...was there something on my head? And on my torso? And around my neck? I tilted my head down and saw none other than my helmet with the Element of Humanity facing me. But what was on my head? When I reached up and took it in hand, I found it to be none other than the Element of Magic. And I was further surprised to find the Elements of Kindness and Loyalty to be loosely worn around my wrists. I immediately snickered at the thought of wearing such an extravagant tiara and such oversized bracelets. "OK, who was playing dress-up with me while I was asleep?"

There was barely a sound. When I turned my head to look to my left, I saw them. All six of my dearest friends. And among them stood Nightmare Moon herself. Why had they all gathered? And...what was with those gazes of... I do not even know what those faces were conveying. Shock? The silence in the room, unless you take into account the heart monitor, was getting rather unsettling. "Uh... Girls?"

Something felt wrong. Every last one of them looked as if they were on the verge of bursting into tears. Nightmare Moon seemed to be keeping her composure, though she appeared to quiver and sniffle every now and then. Finally, Fluttershy came forward. "James...? Are you... Do you remember us? Do you feel all right?"

I took a look at my surroundings. I was definitely somewhere in Ponyville Hospital. And when I looked down at myself, I saw that a bandage was wrapped around my middle. Just what happened to me? I placed my hand on it, but felt no pain. If I had been hurt, I clearly was healing nicely. "Did...something happen?"

Pinkie Pie then stepped forward while looking slightly alarmed. "What do you mean? You were there. You saw Discord...right?"

"Discord? Who's... Oh, that guy! Yeah, he was pretty wacky. Where is he? Did we get... Oh, well I guess we must've gotten the Elements of Harmony back if I'm wearing them. Obvious answer is obvious." I could not help laughing a bit at such an obvious observation. But for whatever reason, my friends were not laughing at all. They were merely looking at each other in silent confusion.

"Pardner... What's the last thing you remember?" Applejack looks quite worried. Why? I felt fine, if not a bit tired.

"Um... Well, the last time I saw Discord was right when we were about to head into that giant hedge maze. Walls of leaves popped up around us, I left a journal entry at the spot where I started, I began to walk down the path in front of me and... That's the last thing I remember." I have to wonder what happened after that part. Everything else is a blank. Did I pass out?

"Truly, darling? You... You remember nothing of what happened after that?" Rarity looked simply shocked and even rather uneasy as she said that. What was troubling her so much?

I looked around the room while trying to understand what had all of my friends so troubled. I saw a wooden stool I had seen frequently in Applejack's house. I saw a ceiling fan made of clouds spinning above us. I saw a potted flowering plant just to the right of my bed that I had always seen on the second floor of Twilight's home. I saw a birdhouse hanging from the room's ceiling lamp. I saw Pinkie Pie's phonograph in the corner of the room. And I saw an elegant porcelain lamp that surely must have come from Rarity's house. Why were there so many little decorations around my room? "How long was I out...? Did something happen to me?"

"James... You were..." Twilight began to speak, but soon paused. A brief moment later, she showed a somber smile. "You... You just collapsed in the labyrinth right after we started. We managed to find the Elements of Harmony and defeated Discord again, but... We found you collapsed right by the entrance. You fell into a coma... We weren't even sure if you were going to wake up. It's been at least three weeks... Right, girls?"

A coma... Wow... I had no idea what to say to that. But they all began to solemnly nod in unison. Rainbow Dash then halfheartedly grinned and said, "Ye... Yeah... That's what happened. Don't worry though... Discord's gone. He won't be bothering Equestria ever again..."

They still all looked very uneasy and even stressed. "Girls... Is something wrong?"

"No... Nothing's wrong..." Fluttershy said quietly as tears began to flow down her cheeks. She smiled quietly, but soon sobbed heavily before leaping right into my arms and burying her face against my chest. "Everything's all right... Everything's going to be all right...! You're going to be just fine..."

"Please... Make room, Fluttershy." I heard Rarity say between wracked sobs. Before I could even comprehend what was happening, all six of my friends had climbed onto the bed and were holding me in a powerful group hug. There was not a dry eye amongst them. But...I did not let go. I did not reject them. I allowed them to cry all they needed to. However, I then turned my gaze towards Nightmare Moon.

She proceeded to quietly smile at me, but did not move from her spot. It was not until my friends finally climbed down from the bed that she stepped forward. "It does my heart good to see you well, my friend..."

"It's good to see you here too..." I said in return, all too happy to see my precious royal friend before me. She seemed to be holding back tears as well, so I reached out with an arm to invite her into an embrace. An offer she all too readily accepted.

Nightmare Moon spread her wings and wrapped them around my body while I did the same with my arms. She sobbed quietly with her head resting upon my shoulder. It was difficult for me to not become overwhelmed with emotions myself. "Thank the stars you are well once more... I feared we would lose you, my friend..."

"It's OK, Nightmare Moon... I'm not going anywhere." I whispered to her while tenderly stroking my hand down the back of her neck and through her glorious mane. However, mere moments later, there was a knock at the door.

"I got it." Rainbow Dash said while she trotted over to it. She opened it just a crack before speaking up. "Oh, hey! What's up, squirt?"

Squirt? There is only one person I know who Rainbow Dash consistently calls that term. Among a few other pet names as well. And I heard a familiar girl's voice speak up from just behind it. "Hi, Rainbow Dash... Cheerilee let me have the afternoon off so I could stay with him until he..."

"Hey... Hey, no crying." Rainbow spoke sympathetically while reaching out behind the door as if to lift someone's chin. "You don't have to worry about him kicking the bucket now. He's gonna be fine." She then suddenly opened the door wide, allowing me to see a familiar pegasus filly standing in the doorway. "See for yourself!"

I felt myself instantly smile, recognizing the little filly as my adopted sister. I waved at her and said, "Hey there, Scoot."

At first, she had no response. She proceeded to stutter and stammer for a moment while watching me sit up in bed. But she did eventually charge right into the room with an excited smile while calling out the one word I was not expecting to hear. "Dad!"

Everyone's response to that was pretty much the same, as was mine. I could hardly believe what I had just been called. Applejack put it best. "Whoa, am I missin' somethin' here? Since when was James yer pa?!"

Just before Scootaloo could reach my bed, she stopped cold in her tracks while a deep red blush began to spread across her face. She then covered her face with her hooves and groaned in embarrassment. "Oh man, did I really just say that?! Sorry!"

We were all laughing by that point. Even so, I still reached over the side of my bed and lifted my little sister to my side. "It's cool, sis. But what's up? Why'd you call me that? I thought I was your big brother."

"Uh... Yeah... About that... Huh?" Scootaloo started to speak, but Rainbow Dash had hurried over to her side and began to whisper something into her ear. It was too quiet for me to hear and she had her hoof up to block my view of her mouth. Scootaloo merely nodded while looking surprised. "Really? Whoa... OK."

Once Rainbow Dash backed away, Scootaloo turned her attention towards me once more. She looked remarkably somber while struggling to maintain eye contact. "It's just... While you were in a coma... I was doing a lot of thinking... You've always been there for me and... I guess..."

I waited patiently while allowing Scootaloo to speak. However, it seemed that she ultimately could not find the right words and let out a long sigh. "I guess... What I'm trying to say is..." She then looked me in the eye while tears seemed ready to burst forth at any second. "Can I... Can I call you Dad?"

I heard an audible gasp from some of my friends. They were all looking on in shocked silence. Rarity and Fluttershy even had a hoof raised over there mouths. I was unsure of how to process Scootaloo's request. Was she being serious? Am I truly more of a father than a brother in her eyes? She almost looked terrified, as if she feared an angry response. But...I felt no anger towards her. I was not even entirely certain of what to feel. I felt...flattered. Touched, even. Was I ready to be a father? If this child wanted me to be her father, and had known me long enough to see such qualities in me...

My hand tenderly stroked her wild purple mane while I felt myself smile warmly. She looked right at me as I spoke my response. "You can call me whatever you want, sweetheart."

Very slowly, her eyes began to moisten further. She lifted her little hooves to her mouth as the tears began to utterly cascade down her face. Finally, completely in tears, she jumped at me and buried her face in my chest as a word escaped her lips that instantly brought tears to my eyes. "Daddy..."

I tenderly placed my hand on the back of Scootaloo's head. All of my friends were applauding heartily while some were even crying. I was especially shocked to see Rainbow Dash burst into tears. I did not mind though. I had no idea if I was truly ready for fatherhood, but I was willing to try for the one little girl who wanted me to be hers. My hand tenderly stroked the back of my daughter's head while I felt her tears flow down my bare chest.

Moments later, Fluttershy came to my bedside with fresh tears having matted her cheeks. She reached out and tenderly got Scootaloo's attention by patting her back. "Scootaloo...?"

"Hm...?" She muttered while trying to dry her tears. I too was curious of what my beloved was going to say, although I had a hunch of what was coming.

After taking a deep breath, Fluttershy spoke in her soft quiet voice while showing a calm smile. "If you want... You can call me Mom too."

That prompted a second deluge of tears from the young filly, but she still managed to speak clearly. "OK...Mom." Once more, there was a burst of applause while Fluttershy tenderly nuzzled our little friend's face... No... Not our friend. Our daughter.

Minutes later, once she had finally stopped crying, Scootaloo took a moment to seemingly eye the Elements of Harmony that were still on my body. She then smirked and pointed at the Element of Generosity that was around my neck. "Hey, Dad? Why're you wearing jewelry for girls?"

I think I may have blushed a bit at that observation. I still was unsure of who put them on me to begin with. With a roll of my eyes, I looked at my friends. "Good question. Which one of you girls thought it was a funny idea to dress me up like a chick?" The only response I got was laughter from everyone in the room.

I am unsure of how to describe the rest of the day. It was just so...nice. Although I was bored with the fact that I was not able to leave the room at all. It only made me all the more glad that I have not been hospitalized more often. It is boring here! Thank god my friends stayed with me throughout the day. And for whatever reason, I was famished. I felt I had not eaten in days. Although considering I had been in a coma for more than half a month, that should not have surprised me. Pinkie Pie was more than willing to bring me some goodies from Sugarcube Corner, bless her heart.

I was glad to find out from the doctors that I seem to be healing up rather quickly. I will be getting out of here in no more than a week at this rate, although I hope it will not take quite that long. Strangely, Rainbow Dash kept bugging Fluttershy to tell me something today. And each time, Fluttershy insisted on waiting until I got home. I wonder what she has in store for me...

Nightfall got boring very fast. All of my friends had to leave at 8 pm, so I was left with nothing to do but write this journal. Thank goodness Twilight brought me some extra paper and ink to do it with.

While I was taking a break from writing though, I got bored and began to peek into the drawers of the nightstand to my left after flicking on the lamp Rarity had left there. At least I am sure it was her lamp. I really liked that vase filled with flowers. I think they were azaleas while the vase seems to be a greenish or even seafoam color. It looked like the Cutie Mark Crusaders dropped it off at some point while I was incapacitated. While feeling around, I felt something flat inside. A piece of paper?

When I lifted my hand out, I found none other than some sort of 'get well' card. Knowing I had not read it before, I flipped it open and began to read it. "Dear James... I am so sorry about what happened... I wish I could've been there for you. To have stopped this from happening. I... I feel like the worst girlfriend in the world... Can you ever forgive me for what I did? If anything ever happens to you, I will never be able to forgive myself... I just want things to go back to the way they used to be. I love you... Please pull through. I can't bear to lose you now... Please... Please don't leave us now. Forever your mare, Fluttershy."

I felt so bad, yet so touched when I read that card. I tenderly held it to my chest, thinking back to that beautiful tender mare I had fallen in love with. Whatever it was that landed me in a coma, it seemed that Fluttershy had taken it pretty hard. At least now things will soon be just fine. I cannot wait to go home. I looked down at the card one more time and sighed with a smile. "Thanks, honey..."

I think that is all I want to write tonight. I still feel rather tired from being stuck like this for so long. Being bedridden for this long really leaves you feeling weak. At least that trouble with Discord was handled in the end. Although I still cannot help wondering what happened back there while I was unconscious. Is Discord stuck back in stone somewhere in Canterlot? I will inquire about that some other time. Right now, I just want to sleep.

Buried

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Mending the Soul

Author's Note

I really wanted to get this chapter out yesterday on Father's Day for a reason that will be explained in this chapter, but that did not work out due to multiple factors. Oh well. :facehoof:

Mending the Soul

I really do not feel it is worth mentioning much of what happened the last four days. Life in a hospital is pretty mundane. Although I have to say I have been receiving quite a few guests. I have gotten visits from Mitta, Derpy, Lyra, Button Mash, and even daily visits from my six dearest friends and the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Spike has often tagged along with Twilight too. Button Mash even let me borrow his Joyboy to help me pass the time. Almost forgot what it is like to play those little 8-bit games on a handheld that has a pea soup colored screen, although the controls took some getting used to since they had been designed for hooves instead of hands.

The decorations my friends had placed around the room certainly helped make my surroundings feel less dull. There was a lovely white porcelain lamp on the nightstand to my left, a functional ceiling fan made of clouds, a familiar vase of flowers to my right, a phonograph in the room's corner, a wooden stool painted green, and a birdhouse hanging from the lopsided ceiling lamp. At least once, Rainbow Dash bumped her head on the latter. My friends revealed to me that they brought those items from their homes to help liven up my room during their visits and I certainly saw why. And just yesterday, when it was revealed that I would be discharged today on Sunday, my friends came by for one last visit to retrieve their belongings and took them home.

Breakfast was brought by on schedule. While bland, I did not mind it too much. Although I was really starting to crave a proper meal. The nurse who brought me my meal revealed that the doctors were running some final tests to insure my physical condition had improved enough for me to be released. Still, I was becoming increasingly impatient with the wait. I just wanted to go home.

Before another hour could pass, I heard a knock at the door. And a few seconds later it creaked open to reveal a stallion I was not expecting to see at all. He then stepped into the room and showed me a relieved smile. "Hey there, James. Feeling all right?"

"Captain?" I said in return while forcing myself to sit up. It was Shining Armor. And right behind him was his wife. Cadence soon stood before him, although there was something...somber about that smile she was showing.

Shining Armor chuckled at me and shook his hoof before walking over to me. "You don't have to call me that, you know. You're not one of my men and you're not on duty. Anyway, what's up? I heard you were about to be discharged from the hospital."

I felt the need to stretch and did so right there while letting out a yawn, my arms reaching high above me. I then began to speak while in the midst of that yawn, "Yeah... Can't wait to get outta here. Just so boring when stuck in a bed all day. I'd rather be taking a walk right now."

Shining Armor grinned, but then went and nudged Cadence towards me. When she glanced at him, he seemed to raise his hoof to his lips as if warning her to stay silent. It was odd for him to show such a gesture, but it did not seem to be an act of dominance in an unstable relationship. Cadence merely nodded in understanding before she approached my bedside while still showing such a somber smile. "It's been a while, James... When was the last time we met? The day you...found us in Canterlot's tennis courts? When you were with my aunts?"

Maybe I am just overthinking this, but there appeared to be something off about that brief pause between her words. Every time I have seen Cadence, she has always been in good spirits and quite happy. To see her visiting me while looking so down about something was...disquieting at that moment. "I think so... Are you OK though?"

"Oh... I... I was just concerned about you after what happened a few weeks ago. We visited once and... It was just so unsettling to see you in a coma like that." She said quietly and with some hesitation. However, I then saw her light blue magic aura cover her horn. But that gaze... What was with the way she glanced up at her horn and then back at me? It was as if she was being cautious about it or expected me to be startled by it. "If it's all right with you... May I?"

"Uh... Sure. Go ahead." I replied while puzzled by her show of unneeded caution. I did not even know what kind of spell she was casting, but I had no reason to be wary at the time. Shining Armor gently rested his hoof on her shoulder as a clear sign of support and encouragement before she stepped forward and lowered her horn towards me as she closed her eyes.

A moment of silence passed while I looked down at the lovely alicorn without saying a word. What was she doing? Which spell was she using? Finally, she spoke with a slight smile. "Thank goodness... Still just as overflowing with love as I remember. Unrestrained and flowing freely. Your heart is very healthy, James."

"Thanks... You OK though? Did something happen while I was out?" I asked in return while noticing just how... I cannot even find the right word for it. The looks they were giving me. Both Cadence and Shining Armor looked deeply bothered by something. And I had no idea what it could have been.

Finally, Armor seemed to become a bit flustered as he started glancing around while looking away from me. "Well...uh... It's not exactly easy seeing a good friend fall into a coma and not knowing when of if he's gonna ever wake up."

"You sound like you know exactly what happened to me." I spoke while starting to feel a bit amused. I gave the two of them a bit of a smirk and crossed my arms. "So then... What happened back there?"

At first, they both appeared very nervous. However, Cadence then smiled and turned to her husband. "That's right! Why don't you tell him, dear? After all, you're the one who found him."

It seemed like Shining Armor had no idea what she was talking about at first, if that stare he was giving her was of any indication. However, he then began to stutter. "Me?! Well... Uh... I... I... Oh yeah, I DID do that!"

"Uh... Guys...?" I mumbled while starting to wonder just what the deal was. It was almost becoming entertaining watching them.

Finally, Shining Armor cleared his throat before looking at me. "Anyway... I'm sure you were told how you were found collapsed in the labyrinth, right? From what I understand, my sister and her friends ultimately found the Elements of Harmony and defeated Discord again. But when they got back to the palace and found that you had not showed up either, Princess Luna summoned me and ordered me and a detachment of guards to search the labyrinth for you. Turns out that we didn't have to go far. You were only a few turns past the entry point. We got you to the hospital and... Well, that's where my part ended."

He certainly did not sound like he was lying. Although my eyes then glanced down at the bandage that was wrapped around my middle with it covering more space on my left side. "OK... What about this though? Is this injury what caused me to pass out for so long? And what made it?"

This question seemed to unnerve Armor and even Cadence. At first, they did not say anything. Finally, with ears drooped, Shining Armor spoke. "I really don't know... But I'm assuming you'll be able to take that off soon, right?"

"I think so. They said the sutures were absorbed and did not have to be removed. I should be able to remove this when I get home." I retorted while instinctively placing my hand over the bandage. I felt no pain, so whatever injury I had sustained was likely completely healed by then.

"Good..." Shining Armor said with a sigh. "I was kept in the dark for a while there, so I'm glad you've pulled through fine. You're a good friend, James. We'd hate to lose you."

Cadence then pulled herself up to the bed. Knowing what was coming, I reached out to her and soon found myself being held in a tender embrace. "I'm glad you're all right... Someone as full of love as you should never have to die before your time."

"Thanks... I'm glad I got to see you guys too." I whispered into her ear while Shining Armor looked on with a calm smile. It just felt so good seeing those two again, even if their behavior was a bit unusual. But I tried to not think much of it. I just wanted to hurry up and go home.

Once Cadence had released me from her grasp, she hopped back from the bed while her husband held out his hoof for a shake. "Well, it's been great checking on you, James. We're gonna head on over to pay a visit to Twilight before grabbing a bite for lunch and then heading back up to Canterlot. Wish we could stay longer, but I just got some new recruits in today who need to be shown the ropes. Let's meet up again real soon, all right?"

I nodded with a smile before grasping his hoof and briefly shaking it. "Sounds good to me. Take care, you two." The two lovebirds then made their way to the door, took one look back at me, waved goodbye, and were gone.

For the next few hours, I just lied there in bed. I played on Button Mash's Joyboy for a while, but then the batteries went dead. And with my heart monitor having been disconnected, the room was unbearably quiet. More than anything, I just wanted to go home, take a nice long walk, and maybe go to the park to feed the fish. It was just so...amazingly boring. And the fact that my friends had taken their knick knacks home did not help. Well, except for the ceiling fan Rainbow Dash made since it was made of clouds. That would probably have to be demolished before long.

Finally, sometime in the afternoon, I heard a knock at the door before it opened. And the first thing I saw was not a person of any sort, but a wheelchair that looked to be just my size. Out from behind it peeked Nurse Redheart. "Good afternoon, James. We've checked over the results of the tests and found that you're finally ready to check out."

That got a smile on my face as I promptly sat up in bed. "Oh, nice!"

"And even better than that..." Redheart said while coming closer as she also proceeded to drape a hospital shirt over the wheelchair that was just my size before pushing it closer to me. "Somepony will be seeing you out."

Right as she said that, someone stepped into view in the doorway. And the sight of her face brought a smile to my eyes. "Salutations, my friend. I trust you're ready to go home now?"

"You have no idea, Luna." I replied while swinging my legs forward and setting my feet on the floor. The Princess of the Night then trotted right over to me, rose up on her hind legs, and embraced me tenderly and without a word. I returned the favor in kind, holding her in my arms.

"Thank goodness it is finally over..." Luna whispered while she then enveloped me with her gorgeous wings the best she could. She sounded...unusually relieved for me getting out of the hospital despite the lack of complications. Before I could even think about it though, she pulled away from me and smiled right at me. "Now, let's get you home, my friend."

"Yeah, let's hurry and get this over with." I muttered while I pulled the shirt that was provided for me over my upper torso. There were no pants provided, but I was hardly surprised considering the usual attire of the ponies around me. At least I still had a pair of boxers on. Once I was...partially clothed, I took a seat in the wheelchair. Once seated, I felt the chair begin to roll towards the door as Redheart pushed it from behind. I made sure to keep Button's Joyboy in hand to make sure that it would not get left behind. I doubt he would be happy with me if I lost it.

I had forgotten the feeling of being on a moving platform of any sort. There is some sort of simple pleasure in rolling along on a chair with wheels that I can barely describe. I felt compelled to just sit back and relax. However, Luna trotted up alongside me and asked, "How are you this afternoon?"

"Bored, ready to go home, bored, hungry for a real meal... Oh, and did I mention I'm bored?" I retorted while getting a chuckle out of Redheart, whose head was right behind me as she pushed me along.

Luna got a good laugh from my attempts to throw some humor into the situation. "Oh, it does my heart so good to finally see the real you in the flesh again! We had some fun times in your dreams, but nothing quite amounts to a personal interaction in the real world, does it?"

It is such a shame I could not remember any of the dreams I had during my coma... Wait. I suppose it was nothing but one very long single dream since I never woke up once. "You visited my dream? Such a shame I can't remember a minute of it."

Luna was quick to provide a recounting of events. "Oh, we visited some interesting locales. We even stopped by the dreams of Pinkie Pie at one point. A world made of candy... I can still almost taste it. And we even paid a return visit to... What did you call that realm again? Skyrim?"

"Skyrim? Oh man, I wish I could remember that. Where did we end up?" I responded in some excitement, still remembering that fictional world well.

Luna seemed to take a moment to recall exactly what happened. "If I try to remember... We first encountered some wolves along the brook, but I scared them off by utilizing the Royal Canterlot Voice."

I felt myself smirk at that thought. "Really? Why not just yell out Ven Gaar Nos next time instead? That'll blow them off their feet."

"Uh... Yes, perhaps I will try this chant you speak of at the next opportunity we get... What does it even do?" Luna muttered before she suddenly called out towards the end of the hall. "Ven Gaar Nos!"

This even caused Nurse Redheart to outright stop in her tracks and peek around the wheelchair. "Uh... Your highness?"

Luna then looked the other way and shouted again. "Ven Gaar Nos! Am I doing it right?"

I was trying so hard to not laugh right then. Such a hilariously awkward sight. Finally, Luna turned to me with an exasperated look on her face. "The chant does nothing! What good would it do against a pack of wolves?"

"Huh... Maybe it only works in Skyrim... It is a fictional realm after all." I replied while being unable to stop myself from grinning broadly at her antics. Redheart merely rolled her eyes and continued to push me along while Luna trotted along to keep up. I then snickered under my breath, "Heaven forbid she tries that with the Royal Canterlot Voice instead."

And would you know it? A few seconds later, I heard Luna's voice suddenly bellow out from next to me with a voice that seemed to just howl from her! "VEN GAAR NOS!!!"

I actually almost jumped out of my seat while Redheart even lost her grip and dropped back down onto her hooves. And did the whole hospital shake?! Right after she said that, I saw the same doctor who had been checking on me peek out of a room with an irritated scowl on his face. "Your highness, please! With all due respect, keep your voice down! You're disturbing our patients!"

That look of utter embarrassment on Luna's face... I buried my face in my hand and just laughed while trying to muffle my voice the best I could. Her beautiful blue face turned a noticeably pinkish hue while she did not blink once. After he was given a silent nod, the doctor ducked back out of sight. It was then that I managed to stop laughing enough to offer a retort. "Wow, Luna... Now that was a shout."

The Princess of the Night chuckled lightly and nervously before she glanced at me out of the corner of her eye. "Yes... I think I will hold my tongue until the next time we visit Skyrim."

"Yeah... So, what happened next?" I asked while Redheart began to push my chair again. She remained silent the whole time, apparently just listening in on our conversation and nothing more.

Luna cocked her head to one side while trying to remember. She then cleared her throat as the blush on her face began to fade. "Uh... Yes. We... We soon came to a humble riverside village that... What did you call it again? It was aptly named, if memory serves... It had the word 'river' in its name."

That got a smile from me. "Ah, Riverwood. Excellent choice. One of my favorite places in Skyrim. And then?"

My friend seemed to become more and more relaxed while she talked. "Hmmm... Well, we stopped by the local blacksmith. Nightmare Moon then purchased a rather hefty longsword for you since it seemed to catch your eye with its polished brass appearance."

The design sounded familiar right away. "Brass? Must've been a Dwemer sword. I just love those weapon designs."

"Yes, I believe that's what you called it. But when you tried to place it on your back, it just fell right off and made a mess on the smith's table." Luna replied while she rolled her eyes in amusement.

"Wait... It didn't stick to my back... Oh, right... Duh." I snickered to myself while just trying to imagine me doing such a stupid move. "Well, how did I handle it? Pretty easily, right?"

"Ha! Far from it!" Luna said with a quick laugh. "You remarked about its amazing weight! You needed the aid of one of the town's guards just to hoist it to your shoulder! After it became clear that it was a weapon no man could effectively wield, we just left it in the ground nearby."

"Now that you mention it, those swords always seemed a bit too bulky to be effective..." I muttered under my breath while thinking back to the overall designs of those weapons. "Was that it though? Scare off some wolves, visit Riverwood, and then find out that Skyrim's weapons are too overbuilt?"

"Hardly. I ended up letting a local human child ride around on me after she was quite taken with my beauty. I even took her up to the rooftops." Luna explained with a calm smile.

"Yeah, that's not too surprising. Little girls always seem to love ponies." I said with a chuckle at the mere thought of it.

Luna giggled a bit as well before saying, "Yes, she quite enjoyed the ride. Although it got entertaining when Nightmare Moon captured that local whelp and started hurling him into the river. She even paid the guards the fine for assault ten times in advance to get them to leave her alone."

OK, that got a really good laugh out of me. "Oh, stop teasing me, Luna! I really wish I could've seen that one!"

"Well, it got even better after that. A dragon flew over town and my sister and I had to fend it off. It made for quite an interesting duel since it had capabilities Equestria's dragons do not. Although it was noticeably smaller too." My friend then said while we were starting to near the end of the hall that led out into the lobby.

"Whoa... The two of you taking on a dragon? That had to be a sight to see. What about me though? Did I help out in any way?" I asked in return. But what type of dragon was it? Not like she or Nightmare Moon would have known. It could have been a relatively weak frost dragon or a mighty legendary dragon for all I know.

Luna merely shook her head. "I'm afraid not. While the guards and one of the locals assisted us with bows and arrows, you were completely unarmed and without armor. You merely took shelter behind a tree while we repelled the dragon."

While I did feel a bit disappointed in myself for cowering behind a tree while my two friends handled such a dangerous beast, I could not see myself engaging such a mighty foe without my very specific enchanted armor. That armor is nothing short of a great equalizer, compensating for my physical shortcomings. And from what I heard, I had been entirely without it at the time. "I see... Well, I trust you and Nightmare Moon sent that thing packing?"

"In actuality, it was Nightmare Moon who dealt the final blow. After that, the dragon must've known he could not triumph and fled. After that, the townspeople rejoiced and threw us a grand feast at the local inn. And a short while after that, we had to depart. Quite a memorable dream." Luna said with a smile. However, she then smirked at me as we began to round the corner. "But enough of what I have to say. Somepony is waiting for you."

Before I could even suspect what was going on, I was greeted by several voices. "SURPRISE!!!"

The great volume at which those voices yelled actually startled me a bit. But when I actually took a second to get my bearings, I found quite a few faces I recognized. Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash were standing before me while a couple of them were even holding a couple of balloons with a shiny metallic finish shaped like hearts. Even more surprising, the four Cutie Mark Crusaders were with them as well. That is Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Mitta. Yes, I know it is easy to forget, but Mitta is also a member of the group. They must have asked her to come along to welcome me out of the hospital. All I could really say to this greeting was, "Uh... Hey there, girls."

The first ones to really do anything were the Cutie Mark Crusaders. They all jumped right at me and pretty much glomped me. Is that even a real word? Glomp? Basically a diving tackle that immediately ends in a hug. Well, all except Mitta, that is. She probably would have knocked me and my wheelchair right on my back. Although she did trot right up alongside me and nuzzled my cheek. "We all missed you, James..."

"Has it really been around three weeks since that day? That's a long time to be out of it..." I asked while thinking about how long I had been hospitalized... Man, almost a full month. Thank goodness I was finally going home.

"Yup! Uh..." Apple Bloom said before she and her two little friends looked back at Applejack. For whatever reason, she proceeded to give them a rather worried frown before shaking her head. Why? Regardless, the three little fillies looked back up at me with big strangely identical smiles. "You were out for a good long while. But did ya like the vase and flowers we gotcha?"

"Yeah, I did! Those were azaleas, right?" I replied while thinking back to the flowers that had been on the nightstand next to my bed. It is just too bad they had wilted over the last couple of days and had to be thrown out.

"Uh huh! We tried looking up that stuff you told us about back on Hearts and Hooves Day. Um... The language of flowers? Well, the meaning of azaleas just sounded like what we should send you. But...uh...I hope you didn't eat any. Those flowers are kind of poisonous!" Sweetie Belle said with a smile before starting to look a bit panicked.

"Um... They are? And how did you find that out?" I asked while starting to suspect that maybe they had found out the hard way.

Mitta then spoke up, "I was there when they picked out the flowers. Scootaloo decided to try a few petals. And...well... She couldn't even stay on her scooter. She was that disoriented."

Scootaloo snickered and said, "Hey, at least it was kinda fun! It felt really weird to feel the world spinning like that!"

Finally, Rainbow Dash trotted over. "All right, pipsqueaks. I know you missed him, but James really wants to go home right now. Right, big guy?"

"You know it. Can I go home now?" I asked in return while I felt Luna using her levitation spell to pull my hospital shirt off only to hesitate and leave it where it was. Perhaps I was being permitted to keep it a while longer.

"That's what we're here for! Come on, let's get you home!" Pinkie Pie cheered before trotting up behind me and starting to push my wheelchair while the three youngest Cutie Mark Crusaders rode along with me.

Apple Bloom looked up at me and asked, "Hey, is it true yer Scootaloo's pa now?"

"Oh, I dunno. What did Scootaloo say?" I asked in turn with a playful smirk.

My little sis... I mean... Man, it is going to take some serious getting used to for me to get accustomed to referring to her as my daughter. We have been brother and sister for the last year, so this is quite a change. Anyway, my DAUGHTER... Just need to read that over a few times to let it sink in. My daughter looked at her two best friends and grinned very proudly. "You bet he is!"

"Wow, really?! That's pretty cool! It's awesome when your own dad is a member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders with you!" Sweetie Belle exclaimed while looking up at me with a bright smile.

A moment later, we were all right outside the hospital. Luna was the first to say anything. "Well, it was grand to see you during the moment of release, but I truly must be returning to Canterlot. My sisters will be glad to hear of this."

I reached out to my royal friend and held her in a tender embrace. "Thanks for coming, Luna. It was great to see you."

With her beautiful blue wings spread, the Princess of the Night rose into the air. "Take care! And I will be seeing you again very soon!" While we all waved goodbye, she began to soar skyward before flying towards the nearby mountain as Canterlot loomed near the summit.

It was then that Applejack approached me and the Cutie Mark Crusaders. "All righty, youngin's. I think y'all better scamper. James really wants ta get home right now and rest up. It's been a long three weeks."

"Awww... Well, I'll be home tonight, OK?" Scootaloo then asked while looking up at me. She did not look too bothered at all. I suspect she and the Cutie Mark Crusaders had one of their meetings planned and that she was completely OK with waiting until the evening to see me again. She knew she was not the only one who missed me.

I nodded and gently ran my fingers through her mane. "You bet. Have a good time, sweetheart. I'll see you this evening."

Scootaloo grinned brightly and embraced me the best she could. At that moment, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle let out a simultaneous aww. They seemed to find this show of affection between father and daughter to be extremely endearing. While Scootaloo did flinch in embarrassment at first and felt like she was on the verge of pushing herself away from me, she soon just smiled serenely and leaned into the embrace. I suppose she just did not care what anyone said about her feelings towards her new father.

Finally, Scootaloo hopped down from my lap along with her fellow Cutie Mark Crusaders. "All right! We've got a meeting to get to! Are you coming too, Mitta?"

Mitta merely grinned before looking at Rarity. "Well, I'd love to, but... Is there anything I need to take care of back home, Rarity?"

"Oh, of course not! The Carousel Boutique is closed on Sundays. You have the entire day to yourself, Mitta. Enjoy yourself!" Rarity replied with a grin while dismissively shaking her hoof. She always was a reasonable employer.

"I guess that means I can! Shall we go?" Mitta then asked her fellow blank flanked friends.

"You bet! C'mon, girls!" Apple Bloom said cheerfully while they began to trot off. And they were in a hurry.

Sweetie Belle then looked over her shoulder at me and called out, "See you tomorrow, James! Have a nice night!" I merely waved back at them before they got too far away to see me.

At last, it was just me and my six dearest friends. Although I did feel a little awkward about being almost naked, it did not feel so bad being exposed to the warm late summer sun. It felt like a day where I should be getting out my swimming trunks. Although I did not have much time to think about it before Fluttershy spoke up. "Wow... Finally, we can take you home."

"Yeah... Can't wait to be back on my own feet again. It sucks being stuck in bed all day." I grumbled with a smile, knowing I would soon be home and up and about on my own power.

"Saaaaay..... You wanna get home fast?" Rainbow Dash asked while giving me a sly smirk that, in hindsight, had trouble written all over it.

"Well, yeah! The sooner, the better!" I replied promptly without paying much mind to that look in her eyes. I was almost going stir crazy at the time from being stuck in bed for so long. But then I remembered what I had in my hand. "Wait a second. Um... Pinkie Pie?"

My perky pink friend then hopped forward. "Yes, James?"

I then held out the Joyboy in my hand. "Could you please drop this off at Button Mash's place for me? Just don't want to forget to return it."

"No problem! And just to make sure I will return it in time, I hereby Pinkie Promise to get it done right!" She said before performing that chant and the associated gestures. "Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye! I'll make sure he gets it in a little bit!"

I was a little bewildered as to why she would make a Pinkie Promise over such a simple request, but I still let her take the little device into her jaws. "Uh... Sure. Thanks again. So, we going, Rainbow?"

"You got it! Just a sec." Rainbow Dash then suddenly flew behind me and... Well, I suddenly felt something being pulled over my eyes. They felt and looked like goggles.

After feeling around the edges, I found that these things over my eyes were indeed goggles with round lenses. "Uh... What's this for?"

I then felt my wheelchair lurch backwards on a slight angle as I think Rainbow Dash hooked her hooves over the bar just behind my shoulders. "My weather patrol goggles. Trust me, you're gonna need them. I'll see you girls back home, all right?"

Twilight then spoke from behind me while sounding a bit worried. "Oh boy, I hope you know what you're doing, Rainbow! Just be careful!"

"You got it! I'll see you there! Oh, and James? You might wanna hold onto those armrests for a moment." I did exactly as I was told. And a second later... What was she doing?! I was rocketing along the ground at ridiculous speed!

"Whoa whoa whoa!!! Rainbow, what the crap are you doing?!" I yelled while trying to make sure I was not about to fly out of my seat. Too bad wheelchairs do not normally come with seatbelts!

I heard Rainbow Dash laugh before she called out, "What does it look like?! I'm getting you home fast! So you better just sit back and enjoy the ride!"

From what I could see, she was probably flying while holding onto the wheelchair's backside. And man, we were really streaking through town! I was constantly in a bit of a reclined position and I soon realized why. The wheelchair had only a single pair of large wheels with the footrest serving as the brake. If that thing even so much as clipped the ground, I would most likely be catapulted from my seat. And I know Rainbow Dash would have hated to have me just get out of the hospital only to have me go right back in.

Even so, it was a fun ride! Something I wish I can do again sometime. We were blazing through the streets, zooming past everyone too quickly for me to make out their faces. The best I could do was try to identify them by their coat colors. I think I recall seeing Derpy and even Eleina at one point. While I was glancing around at my surroundings while they zipped past me, I had a brief thought. "Man, we should do this sometime with Scootaloo. She'd probably love to race us."

"Yeah! And that little sparkplug could probably keep up too!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed before she suddenly made a wide turn with the wheelchair tilting on a hard angle. It must have been on just one wheel while making that turn.

That little ride was fun, but far too short. In no more than five minutes, we were rolling across the meadow that separated Fluttershy's cottage from Ponyville. And it took us less than twenty seconds to span it before the wheelchair began to roll to a stop. Rainbow Dash must have been trying to fly in reverse to apply the brakes.

Just before the wheelchair could reach the little bridge that crosses the brook in front of the cottage, it came to a complete stop with the footrest being set down. I then felt Rainbow Dash sliding her arms under my shoulders before she began to lift me to my feet. "Phew, that was awesome! We gotta do this again sometime."

Once I was back on my feet, I removed the goggles and handed them back to her. "Yeah, and maybe take the time to go all around Ponyville next time... And just so you know, I think I swallowed a bug back there!"

"Whoa, don't tell Fluttershy! She'll flip!" Rainbow retorted while looking rather worried, although we both ended up laughing instead.

It was then that Rainbow Dash hovered over to me and yanked off my hospital shirt, leaving me stuck in just my shorts. "I guess you don't need this anymore!"

"Hey, I'm not inside yet!" I yelped while tempted to cover myself. I felt so uncomfortably bare in just some undergarments.

"Hey, it's not like anypony's around to see you. I mean, sure. Fluttershy's little animal buddies might be here, but they don't get the whole 'clothing' thing to begin with. Besides, gotta return this!" My brazen pegasus friend replied before going over to the wheelchair and getting the shirt properly secured to it. "I'm just gonna drop this back off at the hospital. I'll see you in a bit, OK?"

"All right then. You take care." I replied while waving goodbye. While still staying airborne, Rainbow Dash held onto the horizontal bar on the chair's backside before turning it around and taking off for Ponyville with the chair's wheels rolling along the path. "Man... I hope we can do that again sometime."

Right after I crossed the bridge, I found Fluttershy's front yard to be bustling with little bits of activity. Like many times before, I saw little animals scampering about while just doing their thing. Although I was quick to notice they seemed to all be looking at me. How long had it been since they last saw me?

"Hey, guys. What's up?" I asked while waving at them. However, I soon noticed what seemed to be a bird swooping down to me. I threw up my arm to try and ward it off from crashing into me, but then felt something perch upon my hand. And when I lowered it, I saw a familiar white dove looking right back at me. "Angela!"

I lifted my pet to my face and tenderly nuzzled her while she nuzzled me back. The beautiful little dove constantly cooed very loudly in an excited manner. She must have been far too happy to see me after so long. "Hey there, pretty bird. Sorry I've been gone so long. Have you and... Oh, right!"

Remembering another little white critter, I began to walk over to the little wooden house to the left of the cottage while tenderly holding Angela to my chest as I stroked her little head. As I expected, I saw Angel just lying around at the entrance. I tried waving at him to get his attention. The instant he happened to look my way, his ears perked up and he scampered right over to me with swift speed.

"Hey there, Angel. Have things been OK while I've been gone?" I asked while dropping to one knee and gently scratching him between the ears on his sweet spot. While Angel initially enjoyed the attention, Angela then fluttered down from my hand and stood beside him. She cooed at him for a second to apparently get his attention. His expression then became more somber while he bowed his head.

Back and forth, I gently stroked their little heads. "Have Fluttershy and Scootaloo been all right? They must've been pretty worried about me, huh?"

Angel and Angela appeared to just nod while pushing their heads against my fingers. "I see... Well, thanks for watching out for them over here. I appreciate it." I then stood up and began to make my way up to the front door without taking my eyes off them. "Well, I'm gonna go ahead and wash up before getting dressed. I'm sick of just lounging around in my boxers. Let me know when Fluttershy gets home, all right?"

They both nodded in agreement. But just as I was starting to reach for the door, I felt a firm tapping on my heel. When I turned to look, I found Angel thumping the bottom of his hind foot against me. "Uh... Yes, Angel? Did I forget something?"

He then started doing one of his many silent gestures, almost like playing a game of charades. He first reached for a few blades of tall grass nearby and pulled them down over his head with the tips curling upward at the bottom. It was an all too obvious imitation of Fluttershy's hairstyle. And to really finish the look, he looked at me with the very same reserved and shy gaze she almost always wears. "That's definitely Fluttershy. What about her?"

He then released his grip on the grass and then leaned back while patting his belly. I took a moment to think this over and asked, "Uh... She put on weight while I was in the hospital?"

I clearly got that wrong, but it did not stop him from falling on his back while laughing hysterically. Although to me, it sounded like types of chittering. I then noticed Angela perched upon the nearby fence in front of the door and shook her head while holding her face in her wing. I felt a twinge of embarrassment at that point. I must have screwed up bad if even my own pet was ashamed of my answer.

Once Angel had finished laughing himself silly, he hopped back up to his feet and waved his hands...er...paws from side to side frantically as if to say that was not the right answer. As if his laughter and Angela's reaction was not enough proof of that. He then brought his arms together and began to wave them back and forth as if cradling something in them.

At first, I was not entirely certain of what he was trying to imply with such a gesture. But before I could think about it for long, Angela waddled up beside him and suddenly smacked him in the back of the head with her wing to disrupt his performance. She then somehow lifted her wing with one of her long feathers being held up like a lone finger before shaking it at him in a manner that was obviously a sort of scolding. At this point, I just cracked up laughing while Angel slumped over in obvious reluctant submission. "Ahahaha! Atta girl, Angela! You keep that rascal in line!"

My little dove folded her wing again before holding her head high as if she was very proud of herself while Angel just crossed his arms while beginning to pout. I then made my way to the front door again. "Anyway, I'm in need of some real washing up. I'll see you little guys in a while. Keep an eye out for Fluttershy, OK?"

When I stepped inside the cottage, I found the place to be refreshingly empty. Well, aside from maybe a bird perched around the place or a chipmunk scampering along the tiny walkways hanging from the ceiling. I felt like I had not been home in too long. So much so, I just decided to take a walk around the first floor to take in the sights before walking up the stairs into our bedroom.

Knowing my current pair of boxers was likely dirty, I grabbed a new pair from my wardrobe along with a pair of blacks shorts and a green polo shirt before ducking into the bathroom. But once I had stripped myself of my clothes and left my cleaner attire draped over the sink, I then noticed the bandages wrapped around my middle while looking at the mirror above the sink.

"Huh, almost forgot about this." I muttered to myself while placing my hand on my left side, where the padding seemed thickest. Remembering what the doctor said about it, I felt it was the proper time to remove it.

Using a pair of scissors I found in the nearby cupboard, I started to snip through the bandage and surgical tape. Once the tape was snipped off, pretty much everything under it fell off without trouble while landing around my feet. "There we go... Wha... Whoa, where did that come from? That looks nasty..."

With the bandage removed, I saw what it had been hiding. And I almost felt myself cringe at the sight. A horizontal scar reaching around my waistline could be seen on the left side of my torso. It was...big. It probably encompassed roughly 40% of my waistline, reaching from just a few inches to the right of my spine before coming around and reaching just barely past my pelvis. And if that was not unsettling enough, the flesh over the scar was a bit...uneven. It was not a clean cut that had been made with the edge of a blade. It was a gash than had been torn open with a ripping motion. Something like this would have surely led to fatal bleeding if I had not been promptly hospitalized. "Is this what landed me in the hospital? What hit me like this back in the labyrinth?"

At least the good news was that it could easily be concealed by a shirt. And I felt no pain, showing that it had completely healed by that point. Still, I was disappointed that such a large scar was marring my body. Hopefully I would just get used to it or it would become less noticeable over time. Either way, I started to get the shower going and waited for the water to heat up. And once it did, I stepped into the tub, closed the curtains around it, and took a seat.

I cannot describe how enjoyable it was to feel that water just flowing over me. While the hospital personnel did try to keep my hygiene within acceptable levels, there is simply no comparison to actually washing up the traditional way. I wetted down my hair and then began to scrub Fluttershy's most fragrant cucumber and melon scented shampoo into my hair. I just felt so...cleansed at that time.

Once I had rinsed the lather from my hair, I took a look at the window that was just behind the showerhead. While still a bright and sunny day, it was not terribly warm so late in summer. I then decided to push the window open to better ventilate the room's buildup of steam. Steam has a harder time accumulating in warmer environments after all. And with the window not facing towards Ponyville, it was unlikely anyone would be able to see me through it very well anyway.

At least that is what I was thinking at first. Barely a minute after I turned away to start taking the opportunity to brush my teeth as well while using the warm water of the shower to counteract the chilling effects of the toothpaste on my mouth, I heard a voice right behind me coming from the window. "Heya, James! I'm back! I wasn't gone for too long, was I?"

That actually startled me a bit and I frantically turned around with the toothbrush still in my mouth. Rainbow Dash was sticking her head through the window with her head propped up on her hooves while standing on the grassy roof just outside the window. While I tried to put together a vocal response with my voice garbled by the toothpaste, Rainbow Dash tilted her head to one side while giving me a curious stare. "Wait a minute. You brush your teeth in the shower?"

Unable to speak clearly, I held up a single finger to ask her to wait a moment. I then quickly finished up my brushing, tilted my head up to fill my mouth with warm water, and then spat it all out into the tub to allow it all to go down the drain before looking at my friend. "Actually, yeah. You ever tried rinsing your mouth out with regular cool water from the tap after brushing with toothpaste that isn't cinnamon flavored? Really unpleasant level of coldness. The warm water of the shower prevents that."

"Oh yeah, you're right! Cinnamon has kind of a heat to it when you brush, but everything else feels cool! Yeah, that would kinda hurt. Clever way to get around it!" She replied with a surprised look in her eye. If you have ever brushed your teeth with cool mint toothpaste and then rinsed with water fresh from the tap, you know what kind of uncomfortable cold I am talking about.

However, while I reached for the shower brush, it was then that I realized what Rainbow Dash was doing and squirmed a bit while trying to cover myself. "Wait a second, what're you even doing here?! Can't I wash up in privacy?!"

My friend just burst into snickering laughter before she looked at me with an amused grin. "I'm just keeping an eye on you! I missed you, ya know. Besides, what you look like down there is old news to me."

"Right... Kinda wish you never told me that..." I grumbled while knowing that Rainbow Dash has gotten a glimpse of me in the nude before. With some reluctance, I began to go back to properly washing myself. However, Rainbow Dash then gasped lightly as if she suddenly had an idea. "Huh? What's wrong?"

"Gimme just a second! I'll be right back!" She exclaimed before pulling away from the window and swooping out of sight. Not even twenty seconds later, I could vaguely hear the sound of hooves coming up the stairs not far from the bathroom door. When I peeked past the shower curtain, I saw Rainbow Dash push the door open before closing it behind her. "There we go! No more awkward peeking through the window, right?"

"I guess this is a little better..." I replied before ducking behind the curtain again. But mere seconds later, I heard the curtain being pulled back, causing me to jump when I found Rainbow Dash looking right at me. "What're you doing?!"

That rowdy mare just laughed at my nervousness. "You're way too easy to tease, you know that?" Before I could say anything, she suddenly reached out and...placed a kiss right on my lips before pulling away and smiling at me. "I just wanna be close to you right now. It's literally been weeks since the last time I got to spend this kind of time with you, right?"

She was being remarkably sincere and subdued while still keeping that usual spunky tone in her voice. I briefly brought my fingers to my lips, having almost forgotten what it is like to receive that type of affection from her. "I really don't see you act like this very often..."

Rainbow Dash just rolled her eyes while a crooked smile spread across her lips. "Yeah... You're one of the only people I know who can get me to act like this... I guess even wild mares like me have their soft sides." She then stepped a bit closer and hung her hoof over the side of the tub. "So... Is it cool with you if I just stick with you for a while? At least until Fluttershy gets home?"

I briefly looked down at her hoof before gently placing my hand on her wrist. "You really missed me that bad, huh?"

With only the sound of the shower reaching my ears, I saw her frown while her ears drooped. "We all did, James... It was really scary just watching you lie there without waking up to anything..." However, she then tried to smile and reached out with her wing to snatch up a rough shower sponge on the end of a stick that was leaning against the tub. "Anyway... You want me to scrub your back?"

"Well...sure." I replied briefly. I then took the sponge and wet it down good in the shower before applying honey almond shower gel to it. Fluttershy sure knows how to find the most uplifting and fragrant shampoos and such. I then handed it back to Rainbow Dash and then just leaned forward while directing the showerhead away from my back. While I normally turn the water off when I'm scrubbing myself down, I was just feeling so relaxed and so relieved to be feeling this clean that I decided to keep the water going while Rainbow Dash scrubbed my backside.

"Man, you're looking kinda worn out. Can't wait to see you all back to normal. Maybe AJ can help you bulk back up with some more help around the place. Applebuck Season is still in full swing right now." Rainbow commented while she scrubbed my back. I must have lost a fair amount of muscle mass while being stuck in the hospital for that long. I was not feeling quite like myself at the time, but the daily routine of physical activity would likely fix that before long.

"I just might do that. And thanks, Rainbow." While she scrubbed me, I decided to apply conditioner to my hair next. I could not open my eyes while doing so, but soon rinsed my hair while I felt the scrubbing on my back stop. However, when I leaned back to get my head out of the falling water, I felt a curious weight being applied to my front side. Mildly startled, I wiped the water from my eyelids and looked down to find a familiar pegasus mare gazing at me from mere inches away from my face. "Whoa! Rainbow, what're you doing?!"

She snickered at me while displaying a broad toothy grin. "Hope you don't mind! Just wanted to get a little closer! And besides..." She then showed a more somber smile. "I'm really not in the mood for the sorta thing you're thinking about right now... So you don't have to worry about me jumping you, all right?"

She read me like a book. And it was especially awkward since my...pelvic area was likely aligned with her lower belly at that moment. "Uh... OK then. So...uh... What now? You're getting soaked too, you know."

Indeed, Rainbow Dash was becoming rapidly soaked by the shower as well. Not that she seemed to mind. "What? You don't like it when my mane's wet?"

"I thought you said you weren't in the mood for that stuff right now..." I grumbled a bit while noticing how appealing she was looking with her rainbow-striped mane being wetted down.

Rainbow merely chuckled quietly. "I'm not. I just know you like the whole wet mane look. But anyway..." She then lifted her hoof, which had another rough bath sponge on it. "Need me to get your chest?"

"Uh... Sure." I then leaned back a bit, allowing her to scrub my upper body. The sponge was still lathered with the same gel, leaving a trail of bubbles over my flesh. I got a bit more nervous when Rainbow began to rub it over my belly, but that was as far as she went with it.

I was genuinely touched with how sincerely caring Rainbow Dash was being with her treatment. She seldom spoke and rarely even looked at me, focusing on her work. It almost felt like there was some unknown tension in the air, oddly enough. Finally, I felt the need to let her know how much I appreciated what she was doing for me. "Rainbow."

"Hm?" She then glanced up from me and looked me in the eye.

I gently placed my hand on the back of her neck and pulled her closer before placing a kiss on her forehead. "Thank you. You're really sweet."

For whatever reason, this seemed to stun her despite us having kissed numerous times before. She did not initially respond, instead merely opting to stare at me. Finally, with an almost pained grin, she threw her arms around me and rested her head on my shoulder. I then heard her whisper, "Love you, big guy..."

I responded in kind by holding her in my arms while tenderly rubbing her back. My other hand ran its fingers through her soaked mane. "Love you too, Rainbow."

We just sat there for a moment, holding each other in a tender embrace. However, I soon felt her right hoof sliding down over me. Probably just to return the favor of my hands rubbing her back. But before long, I felt her rubbing stop when her hoof rubbed across the scar on my torso. I felt her lift her head away from me before looking down at it. That look of silent terror in her eyes... Did she initially think she saw an open wound?

"Rainbow...? Hey, are you all right?" I asked as I felt myself becoming increasingly concerned. That look in her eyes was completely different from a mere moment ago. It was a look of fear.

She looked at me in silence, those beautiful rose-colored eyes looking right at my own. Even with her head and face being soaked, I could still make out a lone tear spill over from her eyes. She then suddenly and very tightly wrapped her arms around me with her head once more on my shoulder. "I'll never fail you again, James..."

This was such a grim change in her mood. I was unsure of how to react to such powerful words, although I did tenderly hold her in my arms once more. "Rainbow... Is that injury what landed me in the hospital?"

She slowly pulled her head away from me until she was looking right at me. However, I still held her hoof in my hand to show her some form of support. "Ye... Yeah... It was bad... You almost bled to death... We never found out what caused the wound. I was the first to find you, and..." She bowed her head, the tears falling while her eyes seemed to scan my scar. It was the single most pathetic expression I had ever seen on her face in quite some time. "I really thought you were dead... That was the worst day of my life. I've never felt worse than the way I felt when I...held you in my arms while you didn't say anything..."

"Oh, Rainbow..." I muttered before holding her to my chest with her head right under my chin. It pained me to see her like that and to hear her say such things. I could not remember a thing of what happened, but I could tell that she was not faking her emotions. Whatever happened must have been hard on her. "It's OK now. I'm here. I'm not going anywhere..."

"Yeah... I know... I know you're all right now... But... Even though the doctors in Canterlot managed to patch you up, you... I think you already know. Coma and all that. But...I hated the whole thing. If there's one thing I hate more than losing, it's feeling helpless... I wanted to do something to help you... To make you wake up and say my name again...but nothing I did worked! I just wanted you to come back to us... To make things go back to normal..." She was sobbing, rubbing her head against my chest. "Please... Say my name... Let me know you're still here..."

It was such a simple, yet heartfelt request. And I almost felt tempted to cry myself. And so I tilted my head down and softly whispered into her ear. "Rainbow Dash..."

She shuddered hard against me, a choked sob coming from her throat. "One more time... Please..."

"Rainbow Dash." I whispered once more while gently caressing her wings. My hands tenderly held them from underneath and lifted up, causing them to spread despite her feathers being soaked.

She lifted her head to look at me, finally starting to show a smile. "Thanks... It's just... I can't lose you. Not now... You mean too much to me..." Once more, she rested her head on my shoulder while my hands rubbed up and down the lengths of her wings. "I don't know what I'd do with myself if I lost you... Probably just drink myself to death..."

I cringed at those final words. I could already imagine it. Rainbow Dash slumped over a tavern countertop with a bottle of vodka next to her hoof, eyes glazed over with a look of drunken emptiness. I could not bear the thought of such a strong dependable mare doing that to herself. Finally, I even felt a tear of my own slide down my cheek while I steeled my nerves to prevent myself from letting out a quiet sob. I then whispered, "Rainbow..."

My dear friend lifted her head until she was looking right at me. Before she could even say anything, I placed my hand on the base of her neck and pulled her towards me. I closed me eyes, feeling the touch of her lips upon my own.

She did not object in any way. If anything, I felt her relax at the touch, her body just melting onto me while she weakly held on. A muffled sigh escaped her nostrils while I felt Rainbow push into the kiss. Moments later, I parted my lips as she did as well. The taste upon her tongue... It was just...so her. A taste I came to recognize as being 'Rainbow Dash'. A faint whimper rumbled in her throat while her grasp around me tightened. I adore that mare... I do not know what I would do without her.

Ever so slowly, our kiss ended while we pulled away from each other. I felt so warm... Relaxed. Rainbow Dash looked at me with a hazy stare, mouth partially hanging open as fresh tears stained her wet cheeks. But she soon smiled and spoke, "Thanks, James... I really needed that..."

"Anytime, Rainbow." I whispered in return while my hand cupped her cheek.

Once again, Rainbow Dash rested her head against my shoulder while I gently held her. "Oh man, I love you... James... From now on, if you get into a tough spot, I'll be there for you. No questions asked."

"I appreciate it, Rainbow. There's no one I'd rather have backing me up than you. You're awesome." I said softly while placing a kiss on her ear.

My bold and loyal friend lifted her head and smiled adorably before kissing me on the nose. "So are you, big guy." However, she then tried to stretch a bit and laughed. "Man... You and Fluttershy need to get a bigger tub installed. There's barely enough room in here for the two of you!"

After getting a good laugh from Rainbow's observation, I decided to go ahead and finish washing up. Rainbow Dash climbed through the window and then shook herself off to dry before turning around and watching me through the window. However, I was hesitant to stand up due to the fact that it would give my friend an unobstructed view of my lower body. Thankfully, she respectfully turned away to let me finish without being watched.

Once I was washed and rinsed, I turned the shower off and stepped out of the tub. A quick glance at the window behind the tub showed that Rainbow Dash was just sitting there on the roof while watching the clouds go by. Although I soon heard a songbird tweet before Rainbow glanced in another direction. "Oh, hey! What's up?"

Seeing that she was adequately distracted, I quickly dried off my body before pulling up a fresh pair of boxers and shorts. Without even drying my hair, I pulled my shirt over myself. After having been stuck in a hospital bed for weeks, my clothes almost felt heavy. But it felt good to finally be fully clothed again. I then turned to look at Rainbow Dash and spoke up. "Rainbow, I'll all done here."

She turned around upon hearing her name and promptly smiled at me. "Now that's more like it! You're looking a lot more like your old self now." However, she then glanced at her right before looking back at me. "Anyway, I better let you just chill for a while now that you're getting settled back into your routine. I'm gonna go check on the girls. Just wanna make sure Fluttershy's on her way back."

"Thanks, Rainbow. Just let them know I'm all right. We'll see each other again soon, right?" I replied while reaching for a hair comb. I did not want to leave my soaked hair unattended now that it was in a prime condition to get set straight.

Rainbow Dash merely grinned at me while she went airborne. "You bet we will! Real soon! Anyway, gotta go! And make sure you take it easy!" And with that, she swooped out of sight and was gone.

I looked in the mirror while making strokes with my comb, although I noticed several very long strands of pink hair stuck between the plastic barbs that were clearly from Fluttershy. Is 'barb' even the proper term? Maybe the term is 'teeth'... Well, anyway... I made sure my hair was properly kempt before setting the comb down. With my hair so wet, there was no need to wet it down further. Although I also noticed that my hair was starting to hang over my ears. I need to remember to get a haircut sometime this week.

Feeling far more refreshed than what felt like in forever, I walked down the stairs to the living room without even bothering to put some socks on. It felt good to just feel the wood paneling below my feet. I almost just wanted to take a nap, but decided to wait until my hair dried out to avoid messing it up again. Even so, I soon found myself just lounging around on the nearby sofa with my leg draped up and over its back.

Minutes passed and I felt my eyes growing heavy. How ironic. After sleeping for literally weeks, you would think I would not want anything to do with sleep for a while. My body must have been remarkably weakened since being brought in because I was just so worn out. I finally made sure to set my head straight down on a pillow and closed my eyes. A short nap would not hurt.

Just when it felt like I was about to drift off to sleep, I was suddenly jolted awake by a sound. The front door was opening. "Hey? Whuzzat... Someone there?"

I promptly sat up, my drowsiness being quickly held at bay. And I soon felt myself smile when I saw who was walking in. Fluttershy. "Hey there, honey. You had a good walk?"

I do not believe she was expecting to find me sitting across the room from her since her wings suddenly sprang open when she heard my voice. They soon closed when she looked at me, a calm familiar reserved smile spreading across her lips. "Oh... Hi, dear. We had a nice walk. And it was nice of Rainbow Dash to keep an eye on you. Um... You must be hungry. Would you like me to whip up a snack for you?"

Those words quickly reminded me of just how long it had been since I last had a real meal. Getting some real food in my belly would probably also energize me and fight off drowsiness. "Oh, sure. Thank you."

Fluttershy responded with only a slight smile and began to walk towards the kitchen while glancing at me out of the corner of her eye. "All right. You just wait right here and I'll go get something ready for you."

I once more just reclined on the couch with my arm reaching above my head and hanging off the edge. It definitely felt like a Sunday. I heard the sound of a knife chopping and striking a wooden cutting board in the kitchen. Although I did not hear her place a pan on the stove or anything like that, so I assumed she was just putting together something light. I listened in out of boredom, hearing the refrigerator open and close twice. I think I heard the sound of lettuce being chopped along with the spurting noise of a plastic bottle being squeezed. You know what I mean. Everyone has heard that silly sound at some point. A moment later, I heard the sound of her hooves drawing closer before Fluttershy emerged into the living room again with a sandwich resting atop her wing. "Here you go, dear. And on your favorite whole wheat bread."

I felt my mouth water at the sight of it. Not much, but it would not be enough to weaken my appetite for dinner later. "Thanks, Fluttershy. Looks great."

Upon taking a bite, I found that the sandwich was completely devoid of any meats and was strictly vegetables. Not that I minded. There was lettuce, tomato slices, thinly sliced carrots, shredded cheeses, circles of cucumbers, and a thin layer of honey mustard. "Mmm... Oh, that's good. I missed the taste of real food."

While I ate the snack she had provided for me, Fluttershy looked on in silence. She seemed to be smiling just slightly, but said nothing. It was not until I finished eating, which took barely two minutes, that I finally looked at her and asked, "Hey... Are you OK? I'm surprised you're not saying all that much. Wasn't I out for a few weeks?"

It was as if those words proceeded to trigger some sort of stinging pain in her heart. Fluttershy's modest smile instantly dissolved into a guilt-ridden frown. As her ears drooped, she looked away briefly before looking back at me while I began to reach out to her. But as I did, she stepped backwards and out of my reach. "Honey...?"

"James... I'm sorry... I don't want to even bring this up, but... We need to talk." With those words, a new unwanted tension descended upon the room. Where did this come from? What was wrong with her?

I had no idea what she was wanting to talk to me about, but I decided to listen before saying much. "All right, Fluttershy... What's wrong?"

She bowed her head. She did not even look at me. "Do you remember last year? The day you came here?"

"Yeah..." I said in almost a whisper.

Fluttershy then asked, "Then...do you remember? Five days after you first arrived in Ponyville? What happened right in this very room?"

I said nothing. I lifted my head, looking straight ahead at the front door. And then my eyes followed an unseen path until they fell upon the corner in the room just to my left. "Yeah... The day you confessed to me."

My gaze fell upon Fluttershy once more. I could see a tiny smile even though she still was not looking at me. "I was so scared when you showed up. So terrified that you would reject me... But you didn't. When I backed away in fear, you came to me instead of staying away. You gave our relationship a chance. And...you became the single best thing to happen to me in a long time..."

"Then...what's wrong?" Something had definitely gone wrong. There was something she was not telling me. Something I was already dreading to hear.

She said nothing for a moment, but I could see them. Tears were forming at the edges of her eyes. "All those days we spent together... All the I love yous and the sweet pet names... It was...one of the best years of my life. But..." She finally lifted her head to look at me as the tears finally began to fall. "After all that has happened... Please tell me... Did I act too soon? Should I have waited a few years before telling you? Did I...make a mistake?"

It hurt to see Fluttershy in tears. What in the world had her so upset? "Honey... What do you mean?"

She looked away as her voice began to break. Her next words filled me with a type of fear and anxiety I had not experienced since before I came to Equestria. The time when the love of my life left me. "I... What I'm saying is...it would probably be best if...if we stopped this..."

I felt a jab to my heart as I suddenly climbed to my feet. "What?! Why?!"

Fluttershy cringed as she backed away again. "I don't want this... I don't want us to have to leave each other, but... I feel like I've become a burden to you... I don't want to weigh you down in any way..." She then looked at me as the tears fell to the floor. "James... Do you think...this relationship has been worthwhile?"

My skin burned. My stomach churned. Tears were already beginning to swell deep under my eyelids as I looked down at Fluttershy. She appeared so uncertain and afraid. With a deep breath, I took a seat back on the couch. I then motioned towards her with my hand. "Come here and I'll tell you."

With some hesitation, my girlfriend walked towards me. Once she was seated before me, I reached out to her and snatched her up in my arms before letting her rest atop me as I reclined on the couch. I brought my lips to her ear and spoke softly. "Honey... I understand that our relationship began very soon after we first met. But I don't regret it at all. I don't want you to leave. And I don't want to leave you. You've never been a burden to me and you never will be. You inspire me. You only give me the drive to do more, not less. Isn't that how you feel too?"

"Ye... Yes..." I heard her whisper in return while quivering in my grasp. She turned her head up slightly, allowing me to see her eye.

I felt a tear finally ooze down my own cheek. "Then...do you still love me?"

Choking on tears, Fluttershy turned herself over and threw her arms around me while she buried her face in my chest. "Yes...!"

My hand tenderly stroked her lovely long mane while my other arm held her against me. As brief as that crisis was, I felt like I had just gotten over an entire bad day. "I love you, Fluttershy..."

"I..." Fluttershy whimpered for a brief moment before looking me right in the eye as she managed to crack a tearful smile. "I...love you too, James..."

For the next minute or so, we just stayed there while holding each other in our arms. I had no idea what it was that caused Fluttershy to so strongly doubt herself like that, but I was relieved that I was able to help her let go of those feelings. I love her and I know she loves me. And after having such a great relationship for a full year, I did not want that to end.

A sound soon caught our attention. Was that applause? Fluttershy and I quickly glanced around, but we soon focused on the front of the house. Was there someone right outside the windows? Fluttershy then asked, "Uh... Is somepony there?"

Right after she said that, the front door swung open. And standing there was none other than Twilight Sparkle. "Did we startle you? Sorry... We felt like it would be a bad idea to go home right after walking you home, so we hung around for a bit."

Twilight then walked into the room and was immediately followed by Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack. Or rather the rest walked while Pinkie Pie hopped. Rarity was the first to speak while showing a very relieved smile. "Thank goodness you resolved this so quickly, darlings. It would be so tragic to see the two of you torn away from each other right after such an ordeal."

"I know... I guess I... I just needed to stop doubting myself so much." Fluttershy replied while she leaned against me. I responded in kind by gently gripping her opposite shoulder.

However, Rainbow Dash then seemed to smirk at us. "So... When are you gonna break the news to him, Fluttershy?"

"Huh? What news?" I asked as her words piqued my curiosity. What news had not been relayed to me just yet? From what I understood, there was nothing else I needed to know over what happened while I was in the hospital.

Whatever it was Rainbow was referring to, it got Fluttershy instantly nervous. She began to grin very awkwardly while beginning to sweat. "Oh, that? Um... Well..."

"Come on, Fluttershy! He's gonna wanna hear this! Tell him the big news!" Pinkie Pie practically shrieked while hopping excitedly in one place.

Finally, Applejack rolled her eyes and took a step forward. "Ya might as well tell 'im now, sugarcube. Not like yer gonna be able ta hide it in a few months."

"Uh... I really don't get it. What're you girls getting at?" I finally brought myself to ask as our five dearest friends began to gather around us. It was quite intriguing, if not somewhat puzzling.

After a moment of awkward silence and excited stares, Fluttershy took a deep breath to calm herself. "All right... I'll tell him." She then looked at me, but soon started to fluster again. "James... I... I'm..."

Just when it looked like she was about to tell me, she sighed loudly. "I can't do it..." I could only roll my eyes in amusement while our friends let out a simultaneous groan of disappointment. It was not entirely unexpected that she could not bring herself to say whatever she wanted to. However, she then smiled shyly and said, "But...I think I can still show you."

She began to crawl over me before standing tall above me. While gazing up at her, I began to reach for her face. Before I could though, she placed her hoof on my hand and guided it to her chest. Slowly, she slid my hand down until she rested it upon her belly. "Can you guess, honey?"

"Guess? Uh..." I mumbled while looking down to see my hand resting upon her. While giving her a gentle belly rub, I felt something. Her belly was still slim and slender, but... There was something there. A small firmness nestled just in front of her hind legs. Very slowly, a complex sense of shock and wonderment began to eclipse my mind. "Oh my god..."

All my friends looked on in tense silence while Pinkie Pie even went as far as to have stuffed her hoof into her mouth to keep herself quiet. I looked up at Fluttershy, who was blushing hard while showing a very warm smile. "Fluttershy... Are you...really...?"

Her hoof slid down her chest until it was resting upon my hand. While she was still showing a slight shy smile, she looked surprisingly more relaxed than before. A few tears began to slide down her cheeks as she very softly spoke the words that confirmed my suspicions. "It's yours."

I looked down at her belly once more after removing my hand from it. I could not see it, but I knew for certain what was there. Right there, nestled in her body, was a growing foal. Our foal. My foal. Fluttershy was...pregnant. In several months, she was going to be a mother. And I... I would be the father.

My mind was just awash with many new emotions. I was not even certain of what to think. Should I have been afraid? Joyous? Angry? Unsure of how to feel, I did the one thing that came naturally. I reached out and held my beautiful lover in my arms and pulled her down against me in a firm embrace.

"Honey...?" I heard her whisper into my ear. "Are you...all right?"

"I... I think so... It's...just a lot to take in on such short notice." I said softly while holding onto her. I mean...what is the proper response one can give upon discovering that one will soon become a parent? I mean it is one thing to adopt a girl who is around the age of ten, but... To actually know you and your lover created a new life between each other? That is... You have to experience it for yourself to actually comprehend it.

For a moment, there were no words. It was just the two of us. Us, and the child that was nestled between us. Every once in a while, Fluttershy and I had discussed having children. But I never once imagined it would be happening so soon. Even so, despite the many unanswered questions that lingered in my mind, I felt...safe with her. As if holding her in my arms reminded me that we would be fine as long as we stayed together.

Soon, I felt a light tap upon my shoulder. When I turned to look, I found that Rarity had come forward while showing a very concerned frown on her face. "Darlings? Would you prefer us to leave you be for now?"

"No... You don't have to go... I'd prefer it if you all stayed anyway." I said quietly while slowly pulling myself up to a sitting position, my arms still cradling Fluttershy against me. The tension was starting to very slowly wind down, although my nerves were still a bit shot from the rush that had hit me. Doubly so when factoring in my lingering physical fatigue.

"Hey... You guys..." Rainbow Dash began to speak up while displaying a somber frown. I suppose even she understood the weight of the situation. "Just so you know... We've all got your backs on this."

"Thank you, Rainbow..." I heard Fluttershy say while I merely nodded. "I just hope we're ready..."

"Same... Wait, how much longer until it finally comes?" I then asked while wondering exactly how much time we had left. How long ago had it been since she... Fluttershy had only gone into heat less than a week before I first met Discord. So... Maybe three weeks at the least?

Applejack then spoke up. "Oh, you've got a good long while before that happens. We ponies take around eleven months before we pop 'em out."

"Eleven months? Dang... That's plenty of time to plan ahead." It was definitely longer than I expected. But when considering the gestation period of equines in the world where I come from, it was not entirely surprising.

At last, Twilight stepped forward. "I know this is really big news for both of you, but... What's the verdict? Do you think you'll keep the baby?"

"I think it's a bit too soon to decide on that, Twi... I think we need to think this over for a few days. And besides, right now I just want to relax for a while since I only just got out of the hospital..." I said with a sigh. Physically exhausted, and now mentally and emotionally exhausted. I was in no mood for anything that required heavy thinking for a few days.

Fluttershy nodded in silence too before she spoke. "I agree... Right now, I don't want to stress James out anymore than he already is. We'll discuss this over the week before we decide on anything..."

"That's OK! I think we all could use a break from the drama..." Pinkie Pie said while also looking a bit tired out herself. Even her tone was a vaguely subdued compared to how she normally sounds. However, she then asked, "But now that we're all together again... How about we all treat you two to dinner? The two lovebirds with a little bundle of joy coming?"

"Pinkie, that's too cute... Sure, I could use a real meal now that I'm out of the hospital." I said with a bit of a chuckle. Just thinking about the café's food was getting me hungry. It had been so long since I last indulged in my usual routine there.

"Actually... It seems a bit early for dinner. Should we head over in another hour or so?" Fluttershy then asked while also looking quite famished herself.

Applejack was quick to glance at a clock on the wall. "Yup, it's just barely past 3. I reckon we hold out a bit longer ta let our appetites work themselves up. Besides, yer gonna be eatin' for two now, Fluttershy."

While Fluttershy giggled cutely at that remark, I rose to my feet and began to make my way towards the door after slipping on a pair of soft sandals that Rarity had put together for me earlier that summer. "Sounds good to me. Until then, I'm gonna head out and take a walk to help pass the time."

However, Rarity then spoke up as I was reaching for the door. "Splendid idea, darling. We'll come along too!"

I glanced behind me and found all six of them starting to approach me with smiles on their faces. While I would have adored to have them in my company at any other time, this time was entirely different. And why were all of them insisting on coming with me? "Uh... Well, if this were any other time, I'd be all for it. But... I guess I just have a lot on my mind. I want some time alone to process everything. All right?"

"Awwww... You sure we can't come?" Pinkie Pie asked while the rest of them looked just as disappointed as her. And I mean very disappointed.

Something felt wrong here... "Girls... What's wrong? Why're you being this clingy right now?"

Neither of them said a word. They looked very...nervous and possibly even distraught. However, Twilight then managed to form a response. "We... We just really missed you these past few weeks."

I sighed while I felt myself smile. "Thanks, Twilight... Well, right now, I just need some time to myself. But in an hour, I'll start to make my way over to the café. We can catch up on lost time there. I promise."

That got a bit of a smile out of them, even though they still looked rather concerned. Finally, Fluttershy spoke with a somber tone. "All right, dear... Just... Take it easy. Don't push yourself too hard. You only just got out of the hospital."

"Will do, honey. I'll see you girls in at least an hour." I replied while starting to head out the door. After we all shared a friendly parting wave, I headed out the door, stretched my arms and flexed my back, and then headed south. A walk through the park would probably do me a lot of good.

I cannot describe how refreshing it felt to just be walking out there in the meadow between my home and Sweet Apple Acres. It felt like I had not walked out there in quite some time. With no socks over my feet, I felt the tickle of tall grass brushing against my feet and ankles. The air smelled fresh and clean while the sound of the grass being blown by the wind reached my ears. It almost felt magical.

Before long, I found myself passing through Applejack's vast apple orchard. While the faint scent of apples was usually prevalent in the area, I found most of the trees had already been shaken bare of any fruit. This made sense, seeing as how summer is nearing its end at this time of writing. Although I did find one tree nearby that was still loaded down with apples. While tempted to pick one since I was still fairly famished, I decided against it due to its small red form being that of a Jonathan apple, a type of apple I am not terribly fond of due to its exceptionally tough pulp, and because I did not want to stifle my appetite for dinner. So I continued on while hoping to not bump into anyone. I simply was not really in the mood to work my vocal chords.

Just as I cleared Sweet Apple Acres, I started to get the strange feeling that I was not entirely alone. On occasion while looking to my left or right, I would sometimes catch a tiny glimpse of movement out of the corner of my eye. But whenever I turned to glance at the source of the movement directly, it was already gone. At first, I thought nothing of it. But after the next ten times or so, I started to get suspicious.

For the next full minute, I did not look to my sides at all. With every two steps, I counted a single second. And once I finally counted to sixty, I spun around to see who was there. This time, I caught a brief glimpse of something ducking behind one of the apple trees at the edge of Sweet Apple Acres. It was too brief for me to get a look at what color it was, but I was convinced I was being tailed.

I considered my options. I probably was not in danger, although my pursuer was probably not going to leave me alone. If I walked towards its location to confront it, it would likely escape from its hiding spot before I could get to it. Perhaps if I made it come to me instead?

A smirk crossed my lips. Yes, I could make it come to me. I turned around and continued on my way. But after thinking for a moment of how to draw out the person who was following me, I had an idea. First, I started to walk in a more unsteady manner, swaying and staggering at times. Then I started to clutch at my chest. I coughed before hunkering over and then dropping to my knees. I made loud gasping noises while I clutched at my chest as I bent over and held myself up with one hand. I was doing all I could to make myself look as if I was in dire need of medical assistance.

Sure enough, I heard the sound of galloping hooves rushing through tall grass coming my way. But just before whoever it was could reach me, I suddenly pushed myself up and turned before pointing right at it. "Ha! Gotcha that time!"

My pursuer came to a screeching halt just a few feet from me. And I was not entirely surprised by who it was. Pinkie Pie was seated on her hindquarters while looking both nervous and embarrassed that I had caught her while she rubbed the back of her mane. "Hehee... Wow, James. You got me good.. How'd you know I was there?"

"I think the better question is why are you following me. I made it clear that I needed some time alone, right?" I asked while turning around and staying on my knees with the grass cushioning me.

It was all too clear that Pinkie Pie was aware that she defied my wishes due to how nervous she was. She initially could not look me in the eye. Although after maybe ten seconds, she lifted her head and looked right at me. "I know... But... Well, I decided to follow you to make sure nothing bad happened. The girls thought it was a good idea too. You only just got outta the hospital, you know?"

My thoughts went back to the scar I found on the side of my waist. Curious, I lifted the left side of my shirt to expose it. "Does it have something to do with this?"

Pinkie's reaction was more severe than I expected. She let out a loud gasp and brought both hooves to her mouth as tears very quickly poured down her cheeks. The very sight of it clearly horrified her, even though it was fully healed. She did not speak, but I did hear a muffled whimper or two from her. Feeling more concerned than annoyed with her by then, I then asked, "Do you know what did this?"

Her terrified eyes glanced left and right briefly before she suddenly cried out in tears, "I can't tell you! I just can't! But that's why you were in the hospital! And I don't want to see you get hurt again!"

She just sat there, bowing her head in what appeared to be shame. She sniffled and whimpered while the tears fell. As for me... I felt awful seeing her cry like that. But I also felt touched that she was so dearly concerned for me that she would even keep a constant vigil watching me from the shadows to insure my safety. I crawled forward on my knees and gently held her in my arms while placing a soft kiss on her forehead. "Bless you, Pinkie... I appreciate it."

Very slowly, I felt her stop whimpering in my grasp. She soon looked up at me before I felt her place her hoof on my side. "You're not angry...?"

"Not at all... I mean I still want some time to myself, but... I'm touched you would be this protective of me. Thanks, Pinkie..." I whispered quietly before I held her head against my chest. I adore that silly mare, no matter how vastly different we are from each other. I just cannot imagine my life without her.

Pinkie Pie soon tightly hugged me back while drying her tears on my shirt. For a minute, we just stayed right there without moving. It was not until I felt Pinkie Pie start to let go of me that I released her from my grasp. She was looking a bit more at ease with that small smile she was showing me. "Hey... Sorry if I bugged you. I just... Well... You know, right?"

"Yeah, I know. Especially with you. Can't help wanting to make sure your friends stay happy and safe, right? Because you're Pinkie Pie." I said while showing my friend a warm smile.

"Mmhm, that's me." She spoke while starting to climb to her feet. With a quick sweep of her arm, she dried her eyes. "Sorry... I must seem like the biggest worrywart right now... We'll see you at dinner, right?"

I nodded and also rose to my feet while stroking my friend's head. "Yeah, just give me an hour. And don't worry. I only just got outta the hospital and I'm in no hurry to go back. I'll be careful. Now you head on back and let the girls know I'm fine."

"Sure thing, James... Just take it easy, all right?" Pinkie Pie said with another somber smile. The two of us shared one last hug before I continued on my way. Although I soon looked over my shoulder after a minute or two of walking. When I did, I saw Pinkie Pie standing right where I left her. We shared a friendly wave before I turned and continued on. I am sure she did not leave that spot until I was completely out of sight.

I eventually arrived in the northwestern edge of the town park. And it was there that I found my ideal destination. The local pond. I know I have documented myself arriving at this secluded location multiple times, so you know how it goes. I take a seat at the middle of the stretch of land that juts out into it, I feed the fish, and then I relax beside the food sack Fluttershy leaves there. I am surprised no one has ever made off with that sack. The only times I have found it missing is during exceptionally windy days. I suppose Fluttershy's connections with Rainbow Dash gives her preemptive knowledge of upcoming weather patterns.

Having taken a good thirty minutes or so just getting there, and maybe several more from being distracted by Pinkie Pie, I still had around half an hour before I would need to start heading for the café. Even so, there was a lot on my mind I needed to process.

Naturally, the first thing that came to my mind was Fluttershy's pregnancy. I still can hardly fathom it. A pony and a human having successfully conceived a child together? I honestly thought it was impossible. And I could only imagine what our child would look like. Which side of the genes would be more dominant? Would it look more human than pony or the other way around? Will it be a filly or a colt?

So many questions flooded my mind. And as I leaned back and just relaxed on my backside while looking up at the clouds, the two most important questions entered my mind. Firstly, would I be a good father? And lastly, am I ready for it?

I am no stranger to children. I have been interacting with kids for the last year on a nearly daily basis. And I even feel like I am a child at heart in some ways. Although a ten year old filly is not at all like a toddler. Scootaloo has been living with Fluttershy and I for the past year, so I suppose that does kind of count as a type of pseudo parenthood. And I really do adore Scootaloo. Although it will take some time to get used to her calling me 'Dad'. Heh, I love that filly.

Of course, I am no stranger to babies either. Especially babies that came as a result of an accident. But this is not the spot to elaborate on it. Regardless, my eyes gazed lazily at the lovely blue sky while heavy white clouds drifted by at a snail's pace. Am I ready to be a real father? Ten months is a lot of time, but is it enough?

It was stressful, to say the least. Just thinking about it almost hurt. What changes would be needed? Would I be able to adapt? Ugh, even thinking about it now is stressing me out. But there was one thing I knew for certain. I was not willing to do this without her. Without Fluttershy.

I was lacking in the confidence needed to rear a child. But knowing Fluttershy... She would want me to be there too. She would not want to raise her child without the man who gave it to her. Fluttershy would indeed make a great mother. But me?

I began to walk laps around the pond. And funnily enough, the fish I fed were following me at the water's edge. The more I thought about this stressful subject, the more I felt like I was overthinking it. Bit by bit, I pushed the thought out of my mind. For the moment, I would take it as it comes. One day at a time. And besides, it was not something I should debate by myself. I would need to discuss it with Fluttershy.

I spent almost the entire time there pacing around while just thinking and talking to myself. Every once in a while I would gaze down at the scar that lined my waist while lifting my shirt. I was relieved that no one came over to the pond. I was in no mood to have my train of thought derailed. Just... While it did become less and less hideous the more I looked at it, it still baffled me. I could not remember anything past those first dozen steps or so I took into the hedge maze. What in the world gutted me like that? And why was Pinkie Pie so upset from just looking at it? Should I ask them at dinner?

Dinner... It was then that I remembered what I was supposed to be doing before long. Having no means to tell the time, I decided to play it safe and started walking back towards town. Once I was back on the park's path, I did pass several ponies who were enjoying their Sunday. But probably because I had not been seen in town for the last few weeks, they all gave me passing greetings while I returned the favor. We never really engaged in full conversation. Besides, there was somewhere I needed to be.

As I expected, quite a few of the locals said hello and such as I walked through town. As big as Ponyville is, I do not personally know too many of the people who live here. And most who knew me had already visited me while I was recovering in the hospital over the last few days.

Before I went too much farther, I happened to pass by one of the local jewelry stores. The one owned by the parents of Diamond Tiara. What was her mom's name again? Something with Ruby in it? Regardless, I paused in my tracks and eyed it. It had been quite some time since I last went in there. And if memory served... Was I promised half off on my next purchase?

I felt myself smile. There was something I needed to get. Now and not any other time. I do not know what happened over the last few weeks, but today... The time felt right. As for what I was intending to purchase... Well, I feel I should just write on to show instead of tell. Fortunately, I had my wallet in my pocket at the time.

After I concealed the item I purchased in my other pocket, I continued on to the café. Once it came into view, I stopped. While I could not see all of my friends, I did see Rainbow Dash seated at one of the larger tables. And the instant she looked my way, she waved at me to get my attention.

I hastened my pace and took a seat beside my brazen pegasus friend. "You beat us to the café, huh?"

"Yeah, but that's just because I wanted to make sure we got a table before things got busy. Although it looks like I didn't need to worry about that. Sundays are pretty slow for just about everypony." She replied while keeping a constant eye out for the rest of our friends. "But anyway... Feeling better? You sounded like you had a lot on your mind."

"I did, actually... I mean... I wake up from a coma and find out my girlfriend is carrying my kid. Not exactly something you can take in stride, you know?" I replied while pulling the table's centerpiece closer and sniffing the flowers that stood out of it.

Rainbow Dash let out a long sigh. "I getcha... Still, Fluttershy's pretty good with kids. I bet she's already looking forward to it." However, she then smirked and nudged me with her elbow. "And I know you're looking forward to the following months too. Can't wait until she starts showing, right?"

Knowing Rainbow's perverted side pretty well by now, I knew what she was hinting at and tried to blow her off. "Hey, this isn't the time for that!"

"Oh come on, James. I know you've got a thing for pregnant mares. And I saw that special issue of Playcolt you were looking through once in the store aisle." My friend said with a smirk while she flicked her tail at me.

That got me to snicker in amusement. "Oh god, you saw that?! Hey, knock it off. We didn't come here for this..."

"Yeah, I know. Just can't help pushing your buttons when it comes to your sex life!" Rainbow Dash said with a laugh while I merely rolled my eyes. That mare is such a perv sometimes. Although I still could not help briefly thinking of Fluttershy with... Uh... No, better not think about that now. We only just finished with some bedroom fun time and I do not want to wake her up for a second round of it.

We did not have to wait much longer for the rest of our friends to arrive. We soon saw all five of them approaching us from the west and waved at them to get their attention. I was not even sure if they were on time or a bit late. Applejack was the first to greet us. "Howdy, you two. Sorry if we kept ya waitin' a bit."

"No worries. Although I take it you girls sent Pinkie Pie after me?" I asked in return while starting to give them a smirk. Pinkie Pie nervously grinned while looking away and whistling as if to act like she had no idea what I was talking about.

"Uh... Well... Yeah. We just wanted to make sure somepony would be there for you if you ended up having any complications." Twilight replied while the other five of them seemed a bit embarrassed by the revelation.

I certainly did not mind. If anything, I found it funny that I tricked Pinkie Pie into blowing her cover. "It's OK, girls. But really, I'm feeling fine. Maybe a bit weak and tired, but I'm good."

One by one, they all took their seats around the table with Fluttershy sitting just to my left while Rainbow Dash was still on my right. It was then that Pinkie Pie flagged down the waiter and had him bring by seven glasses of water and menus. Rarity then spoke up while using magic to keep her menu open before her. "Well, I would say that I'm quite famished. Let's see what's on the specials tonight..."

I was in for quite a surprise with some of the specials. Teriyaki noodle stir-fry with tofu. I could already barely smell it from the kitchen. But while I looked for anything I would like for an appetizer, I happened to notice Fluttershy looking at me out of the corner of my eye. "Yes, honey?"

Fluttershy merely giggled in some minor amusement at the fact that I noticed her eyeing me. "Oh, nothing... I'm just glad to see us all together again."

"Mmhm! It just isn't the same unless we've got all seven of us! And you know what they say! Seven is a lucky number!" Pinkie Pie added while looking over her menu. I heard a light chuckle from all my friends while I just smiled. She was right. It felt very good indeed to finally be hanging out with them again. Although Pinkie Pie then asked, "Speaking of that... What's Spike doing, Twilight? I almost thought you'd bring him along."

"Oh, I did ask if he wanted to come, but he's having some sort of boys club event at the library with the colts this evening. I let him do it as long as they don't make a mess and are gone by the time I get back." Twilight retorted as I was left wondering what sort of secret club Spike could be in. Is he its leader or something?

To make the atmosphere even better, I could hear jazz music being played over an intercom system on the outside of the café somewhere. It really helped living up such an otherwise lazy Sunday. Once the waiter came back and took our orders, all my friends dissolved into friendly conversation. I merely listened in, absorbing the information. Rarity mentioned how she had received a custom order from one of the princesses themselves recently, Rainbow Dash revealed how she attempted to pull off that move she calls the 'Buccaneer Blaze' over the last couple of days only to completely fail, and Applejack mentioned how the price for apples had become a bit inflated due to a recent dry spell in Baltimare, wherever that is. Looks like she will be making an extra bundle on her apple sales this year. I felt no real need to interject and just took some enjoyment in listening to the six wonderful mares I had come to cherish.

After a short while, I finally decided that the time had come to reveal my little surprise for Fluttershy. I tapped my girlfriend on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Hey, honey? I got you a little something on my way over here."

Her beautiful cyan eyes lit up while she also seemed to blush in modesty. "For me?! Oh, dear... You didn't have to."

"Oh, I think I did. It's something extra special." I said with a bit of a smirk. My words appeared to be getting our friends' attentions since they had all stopped talking and were beginning to look our way.

"Ooh, a surprise gift? What is it?" Twilight asked with intense interest. One by one, our friends leaned closer towards us for a better look.

"You'll see in a minute. But first, close your eyes, honey." I said while starting to reach into my pocket. I was getting unbearably nervous and had to make this count.

Fluttershy giggled a bit loudly in excitement while she closed her eyes as she also turned her head away from me. "OK... I wonder what it is. Maybe some butterfly clip-on earrings? Or a rose hairpin?"

"You'll see..." I said softly while then looking at our friends. "You too, girls. I don't want you ruining the surprise."

"Oki doki loki!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed before she nodded and placed her hooves over her eyes. One by one, the rest of our friends followed suit with Applejack even pulling the brim of her hat down to obstruct her view.

"Now then..." I muttered while pulling my hand out of my pocket. As excited as I was, I was also more nervous than I could ever recall. My heart was pounding and my skin was crawling with sweat. What I was about to say was going to be one of the hardest questions to ask in my life.

I gently took Fluttershy's right hoof in my hand and flexed her wrist down before sliding my gift to her over it until it rested upon her wrist. Or ankle, depending on how you look at it. I heard her giggle in excitement while feeling the metal band on her arm. With a deep sigh to calm myself a bit more, I spoke out. "OK, you all can look."

All six of my friends opened their eyes and looked on. Fluttershy was the first to look down at it. A simple golden bracelet. She blushed and smiled warmly before looking me in the eye. "Oh, James... It's lovely. Thank you..."

She clearly did not understand at first what it really was, but Rarity did. She suddenly gasped while leaning forward to get a better look. "Wait a moment, darling... James... Is that a...?"

I smirked in silence while I started to find myself having some fun in letting them guess. Fluttershy seemed puzzled by her friend's input and took a closer look at the jewelry on her wrist while I still held her hoof in my hand. And it was then that she looked at me with a gaze of shock. "James... Is this what I think it is?"

I nodded. And I then asked while all of our friends looked on. "Fluttershy... I've been giving this some thought and felt this would be the best time to ask... Will you marry me?"

My friends all gasped in shock while some of them even held their hooves to their mouths. But Pinkie Pie... She proceeded to try to take a drink from her glass of water only to find that it was empty. She then rushed around the table while checking all of ours. We had all drank them dry. She then rushed over to another table that was in use and asked, "Excuse me. May I borrow your water for a second?"

I do not know who it was, but the patron gave Pinkie a glass of water. "Thanks!" She then rushed back over to us, gulped it all down, but then turned and sprayed it right into Rainbow Dash's face!

"Hey!" Rainbow Dash yelped before turning and glaring at our shocked friend while her mane was completely soaked. I could not help laughing at this and almost dropped Fluttershy's hoof.

"What?! This situation called for a spit-take!" Pinkie exclaimed while lifting her hooves near her shoulders' height. Rainbow merely growled in annoyance, but then quickly looked back at Fluttershy and I.

It was then that I noticed Fluttershy did not move or even make the slightest sound. For sixty seconds... Yes, I counted. Sixty seconds went by without her showing any kind of a response. She merely looked down at her band with her face frozen in utter disbelief. I started to feel like I had made a mistake. However, I soon saw tears beginning to form at the edges of her eyelids. She began to tremble, her face starting to scrunch up as if she was about to burst into tears. And that is exactly what she did. With a muffled sob, she suddenly hopped forward and fell into my arms while she half sobbed, half wailed, "Yehehehess!!!!"

I threw my arms around her while feeling such relief filling me. One of the hardest things I had ever done and it turned out just as well as I had hoped. Fluttershy held onto me very tightly while continuously sobbing into my shirt, our friends looking on with concerned smiles as they began to applaud in unison.

"Yes... Yes, I will..." I heard her whisper while she trembled in my arms. I held her tightly, feeling like I wanted to laugh from just how happy I was feeling. I could not speak. I could only smile and lean my head against hers.

It was then that I heard Pinkie Pie gasp. "Hey! You know what this calls for?"

"Well, duh! A party, right?" Rainbow Dash snidely replied while showing a smirk.

"That was my line! You weren't supposed to say anything!" Pinkie Pie then groaned before pouting and looking away. The rest of our friends just laughed in unison while Fluttershy merely giggled lightly as she began to pull away from me and dry her tears. At least Pinkie helped the situation lighten up a bit.

"To be fair, it may be too soon to throw a party for this one, Pinkie Pie. Although..." For whatever reason, Rarity got a rather devious gleam in her eye as she began to grin. "I think the proper term would be 'bachelor party' in this case. And it's far too soon for it now! The two lovebirds need to plan the wedding first!"

"I don't think you've ever set up that kind of party before, Pinkie. You might want to research it first to make sure you know what you're doing." Twilight added before she glanced over at the café to see the waiter emerging from it with an ice bucket on his back that was holding a bottle of sparkling cider we had ordered. While I would have preferred some sweet sparkling wine, that was out of the question while Fluttershy is pregnant.

Pinkie Pie rubbed her hoof against her chin. "Hmmm... Yeah, this'll be something new for me! I better swing by your place tomorrow to look up bachelor party tips, Twilight. But... Um... Come to think of it, don't bachelor parties involve... What are they called? Strippers?"

I can only imagine the look on my and Fluttershy's faces upon hearing that word. Applejack spoke up first and practically yelled, "Whoa, Pinkie! Let's not go there! That ain't even James' sorta thing anyway, right?"

"Nope! I'd be too nervous to even enjoy myself." I said with a chuckle while Fluttershy held her own face in her wing while trying to not laugh.

Rainbow Dash then leaned towards me and rested against my shoulder. "You bet he'd be nervous. He's way too shy and modest for that stuff! Besides, he's the kinda guy who'd prefer to get to know a mare before sneaking away into her bedroom with her for a little fun. Right?"

I tried to suppress a chuckle as the waiter left our drink in the center of the table, but I ultimately failed. "Yep, you girls know me well."

I do not think a whole lot of what happened next is really worth mentioning. It was just such a nice dinner with all my dearest friends while engaging in pleasant conversation. It was mundane and none of the conversations that occurred are really worth mentioning, and the food was stellar as usual, but I enjoyed myself thoroughly. It is always a good time when the seven of us are together. At the end, we all shared a big group hug before we decided to go home to relax for the rest of the evening.

There was a noticeably different feel in the air as I walked home with Fluttershy beside me. Maybe because I was all too aware at that time that it was not just the two of us anymore. There was a third person with us. And we were no longer just lovers. In time, we would become husband and wife. She must have had just as much on her mind as I did since she barely said a thing during the walk home. It was not until we got home near 7 PM that she finally broke the silence. "Phew... What a long day..."

"Mmhm... Man, feels like it's been forever since I was last on my feet. I'm beat." I said before letting out a yawn and just slouching over the sofa at the back of the living room. Indeed, I was just dead tired.

While I gazed up at the ceiling, Fluttershy pulled herself up halfway onto the sofa and looked down at me with a smile. "I missed you."

I chuckled briefly before lifting my head and placing a soft kiss on her lips. "Missed you too, honey."

Fluttershy then climbed onto me and just relaxed atop me while my hand stroked down her back. But as relaxing as it was to be back together, there was still a silent tension in the air. And in a few minutes, Fluttershy brought it to my attention. "James... I still can't believe it..."

"I know, honey... I still can't believe you... With my baby... Do you think I'll be a good dad?" I asked in return without even really looking at her. My gaze was directed towards the ceiling, but I was not really looking at anything in particular at all.

I felt Fluttershy place a kiss on my chin before I heard her softly speak. "I know you'll be a good daddy, honey. Scootaloo loves having you as her dad already and you're really good with kids."

"Thanks... But...do you think we're ready?" I once again asked without even looking at my lover.

This time, Fluttershy hesitated before she spoke. "I...don't know... I mean I hope we are... I don't want to raise this child without you, James..."

"Likewise, Fluttershy... But...I just hope we'll be ready when it comes. I already have seen what it's like to be stuck with a kid you're not ready for." I said quietly while also taking the time to let out a sigh.

These words seemed to really catch my lover's attention since she pulled herself up and looked right down at me with a curious gaze. "You... Wait. You mean you've had a baby before?"

That actually got a snicker out of me. "No, no! God, no. It's about my brother, not me. I told you about him, right?"

"Oh, your little brother? I remember him. What about him?" Fluttershy replied while looking less bothered. I hope I did not freak her out too much right there.

I took a long deep breath while I began to recall relatively recent memories. Although I was uncertain about how much detail to go into. "I'll keep it short. My little brother has never been the kind of guy to think things through before acting. As my own mom put it, the guy is smart, but has no common sense. At one point not terribly long ago while traveling abroad, he got his girlfriend pregnant all because he was too cheap or absentminded to use birth control. And she was not even past her teens at the time. Despite being nowhere near ready to be a parent, they kept the baby and brought it home to me and the rest of our family. Needless to say, it was hard on all of us. Especially our parents."

I could tell Fluttershy was curious about the further details, but refrained from asking. "Oh my... And you were dragged into that too?"

"Yeah..." I said with a sigh while my hand stroked her backside. "I don't want to make the same mistake he did. I don't want to burden my friends with my problems."

I lifted my head and looked at Fluttershy before placing my hand on her hoof. What I was about to tell her was not going to be easy for me to say. "Honey... We need to promise each other this. If we are not ready by the time the baby comes..."

No good. Try as I might, I could not bring myself to finish the sentence. It was just too difficult to say. But Fluttershy knew what I was implying and rested her head against my chest. "I know, James... And I think you have a point. I don't want to give my child a hard life by just not being ready for it..."

"Yeah... But at least we have a long time to go. We'll just have to try to get ready before then, right?" I asked in return while knowing giving the child up for adoption was not our only option. Time is on our side, thankfully.

I could feel Fluttershy's cheeks move, signaling that she was smiling. "Mmhm... We have more than ten months to go... But wait!" She then lifted her head and looked at me with a rather alarmed expression. "What will we tell Scootaloo?"

I had all but forgotten about her at that moment. What would she do upon finding out that we were going to have a baby just after I officially became her adoptive father? "Scoot... Oh man, what will she do? I mean I only just now became her dad... You don't think she'll get jealous, do you? Because I know I was when my folks had my little brother a long time ago... As much as I don't like to admit it."

"Oh my, she just might... But...maybe she'll be excited to have a little sister. She never had a family until you came along. Maybe she'll just become excited instead?" Fluttershy suggested while she glanced over at Scootaloo's room nearby. She certainly had a point. Scootaloo just might jump at the news that she is going to be a big sister. But still, there is the possibility of her seeing our child as being a big distraction away from her. She would not want our attention to be taken away from her. But even moreso... How would we tell her that we would have to give the child up for adoption? If she wanted to have a little sibling and we would have to give it up, I would not want her to think that it is her fault that we cannot handle two kids if it came to that. It is just...so complicated.

Finally, I just decided to caress my lover's cheek. "Let's wait until we've got a better idea of what we're gonna do before we break the news to her. Maybe a week or two. I don't want to get her hopes up for nothing."

Fluttershy nodded with a tiny smile on her lips and kissed my nose softly. "Good idea. Let's just take it day by day for a little while."

The rest of the evening was fairly uneventful, although Scootaloo did not get home until around 8. I was still feeling quite tired, so Fluttershy cooked her dinner. And... Scootaloo was just so happy to have me put her to bed and give her a kiss goodnight. I still remember her last words. Goodnight, Dad. Just makes me smile thinking about it.

Fluttershy seemed unusually clingy tonight. Once we were in the bathroom washing up for the night... Well, she just could not contain herself. She must have been pretty pent up the last few weeks without me. Not that I did not enjoy it. And knowing that the mare I was making love to was carrying my child... It only added to a wonderful sense of pride in my heart. Made the whole experience...even more fulfilling.

It has actually been a struggle to keep writing this tonight. I am just so amazingly tired. Both physically and mentally. I just need to try to get my mind off of this most recent development for the night and try to relax. I only just got out of the hospital, darn it! I do not need more drama right now.

But more than anything, I keep noticing that scar on my side since I always sleep shirtless. Just... Fluttershy looked just as horrified as Pinkie Pie was when she saw it tonight. Why? I mean it would make sense if she showed that kind of expression upon seeing the injury itself, but just the scar?

What happened to me? Will I ever find out? Well, by this point, I really do not care. Right now, I just want to sleep. And that is exactly what I am going to do. Good night. And hopefully I will start feeling more like myself again very soon.

Bedlam's Requiem

It has been exactly one week since the day I got out of the hospital. Things have been really good, to put it lightly. I cannot describe the sheer joy of being back home and with the people I love. Although I have had a lot more free time than I am used to lately. As requested by my doctors, I was to receive no less than a week of rest. As a result, I have been given the week off by my employers at Sugarcube Corner and the spa. That is not to say I do not enjoy the extra relaxation time, but I have found myself taking a lot of walks in and around Ponyville to help pass the time.

The walks have been good for helping me get back into shape, although building my upper body strength back up has been less enjoyable. Every day so far, I have stopped by Sweet Apple Acres to help Applejack carry some bushels of apples to help my body build strength as well as to earn a little extra pocket change. However, she has always insisted that I carry no more than two per day. I suppose it does not help that the trees closest to the farmhouse have already been shaken clean of apples, leaving only the most distant trees untouched. That makes for a lot of distance to cover and a lot of stress on my back. But I think I am getting better with each day.

My life with Scootaloo has been slowly easing its way into its current state. It took a few days to finally get used to her calling me her father, but I think I am finally settled into it now. It feels all the more fitting now when I walk her to school and pick her up at the end of the day. When all is said and done, our bond really has not changed all that much. I still adore that filly and I know she adores me. Pretty much the only change has been what we call each other and how others see us, but that may change a bit over time. Actual parenthood is still new to me.

Speaking of parenthood, Fluttershy and I recently underwent some steps to get ready for the upcoming birth of our child. Still cannot believe she is actually pregnant... We still have not told Scootaloo just yet since our final decision on the matter is currently undecided. We sought out the local adoption services and started looking for couples who are seeking to adopt. Granted, our decision on whether or not we will keep the child is not yet final, but it was best to have a plan in order to be on the safe side. In all, we found four couples who had recently registered. One lives in Appleloosa, another in Manehattan, and another in Cloudsdale. Thankfully, since our child will undoubtedly be a pegasus, there is no trouble with having it be in Cloudsdale. Or will it look more human than others? The possibilities are enough to keep one up at night. However, the fourth couple contained two names I was familiar with that got a prompt scowl from me. Jet Set and Upper Crust. I think I already went over how I encountered them in Canterlot a few weeks ago. Needless to say, we readily denied them custody of our future child. I dread the thought of what sort a person a child raised by them would turn out like.

I would also like to mention here that... Well... Fluttershy and I are officially engaged. Later this week, we finally decided on a date. The wedding will be taking place in early April next year. Definitely more than enough time to think things through. Sometimes, when I look at her, I cannot help thinking about it. We have been lovers this past year. And soon, she will be my wife. I... I really cannot wrap my head around this, even though it was I who proposed. She constantly wears that engagement band around her hoof, making me feel a sense of pride as if she is showing the world that she is set to be wed to the man she loves and is completely unavailable to anyone else.

Of course, that is not all that has been happening recently. I do not think I have spent more time with all six of my dearest friends than I have this week. I think they have been going far out of their ways to catch up on lost time with me. Every single day so far, we have gotten together to do...something as friends. On Monday, Rainbow Dash came knocking and invited us to a Pony Pet Playdate or something. It seems to be a semi-weekly get-together where my friends show up in the park with their pets for a simple fun time. It was no small wonder that I had never been invited. I was always at work whenever they did it! Regardless, Fluttershy and I showed up with Angel and Angela while the rest of our friends arrived with Winona, Owlowiscious, Gummy, Opalescence, and Tank. And I will say right now that I had forgotten how utterly awkward and hilariously amazing it is to see Tank chasing after Rainbow Dash while wearing those tiny goggles and that propeller device on his shell.

On Tuesday, Fluttershy invited all of us to a tea party out in the meadow near our house. While tea parties have never exactly been my thing, I could not turn her down since I learned that she and Rarity would be providing many types of tea to try along with numerous baked goods as snacks. Much like before, all five of our closest friends showed up to partake in it. I thought for sure Applejack and Rainbow Dash would have been more than just a little underhyped about the whole thing, but they enjoyed themselves just fine. Several of Fluttershy's animal friends joined in too, including a towering brown bear that left me feeling a bit intimidated at first until I found he is basically a gentle giant. Most of the tea Rarity and Fluttershy provided were fruit based, which I absolutely adored. It was a fine time indeed.

One Wednesday, I was invited out by my friends for a trip to the spa. And like before, all six of my dearest friends were there with me. Needless to say, my body definitely needed it. Lotus and Aloe were all too happy to see me back after being gone for a few weeks and went the extra mile to insure that I was getting the best treatment they could provide. Although it certainly helped that Rarity kept insisting that they give me only the best performance they could, what with her being their most valued customer. I greatly enjoyed my time in the sauna and even partook in a mud bath. Although it was a bit awkward to do so since I had to remove all of my clothes for it. Rinsing myself was a bit easier than expected in a specific tub they had nearby, but I was most grateful that everyone averted their eyes or distracted themselves while I did so before I could put my clothes back on. Lotus even provided me with a fantastic massage after a dip in the hot tub, although she was initially shocked to see that scar around my middle. The rest of my friends saw it too while seated at the edge of the hot tub. I do not know what it is about that scar, but just seeing it greatly...unsettles my friends and I can never get a straight answer out of them as to why.

When Thursday came, we all hit the local movie theater. I was especially surprised to find that movies exist in this world. Despite having not been much of a movie fan for the last several years of my life, I decided to tag along solely for the sake of my friends. The interior of the theater was not too far removed from those I would find back on Earth and we loaded ourselves down with buckets of popcorn, soda, and candy. Not surprisingly, Pinkie Pie went a bit overboard on the candy. As it turned out, the movie was a Daring Do film based heavily on one of the books. Rainbow Dash was especially excited to see her favorite novel hero on the big screen and it took a little help from Twilight to keep our rowdy friend in her seat. At the climax of the movie, Rainbow Dash even almost got herself thrown out of the theater when she rocketed up and blocked the view of other moviegoers sitting in the back out of sheer enthusiasm. I forget the name of the movie, but I think it shared its title with one of the Daring Do novels. I believe it was the one mentioning a sapphire artifact. Needless to say, it was a fun little adventure film with a memorable soundtrack that almost sounded like it was plagiarizing another familiar adventure film series I had seen before a long time ago. But I could be wrong. And I swear I was having fantasies all day rolling through my head of Rainbow Dash being the one experiencing the adventure I had just witnessed. It does not help that she and Daring Do are physically identical to each other aside from their color schemes! Now I know why Rainbow Dash went dressed up as Daring Do during Nightmare Night last year.

On Friday, we all took the train up to Canterlot just for a little fun out on the town. Basically a field trip. And this time, even Spike tagged along. None of us really enjoyed the presence of the local Canterlot elite, and I was especially relieved from not having once encountered Jet Set, Upper Crust, or the Prince of Blueballs, but we did not let them bother us. We mostly just did a bit of window shopping while occasionally ducking inside the shops to do some actual shopping. We even had the pleasure of encountering Fancy Pants at one point and were even lucky enough to bump into Cadence while she was visiting a café. No sign of Shining Armor, unfortunately. We ultimately stopped by a pizzeria for dinner. While I was not surprised to find that none of the toppings consisted of meat, I loved the fact that they made some with garlic olive oil instead of tomato sauce. That went so well with spinach, broccoli, and tomatoes. Twilight even took the time to introduce me to her parents at her childhood address. A couple of nice middle class folks. Her mother's name is Twilight Velvet and her father is Night Light. Twilight definitely inherited her looks from her mother while I could see that her brother had inherited his from both of their parents. We did not head home until after sundown, but that just made the trip back down the mountain all the more magical under the moonlight.

Just yesterday, we once again got together for a bit of a beach party. Well, it was not quite the beach since Ponyville is nowhere near the ocean, but it was the next best thing under the summer sun. We all gathered at the swimming hole in the park for a little last minute enjoyment of the last days of summer. Even though Equestria's weather and seasons are completely under the control of the locals, they cannot hold off autumn forever. The water was a bit cool, but not too cold. Just the way I like it. A tree nearby even had a rope swing hanging from a branch which Pinkie Pie would use to hurl herself across the water before making quite a splash. While most of my friends did not bother wearing anything, Rarity just had to come along with a blue and white striped swimsuit that... Well, even though I did not mean to stare, it did a fine job of showing off her curvy rump. Although I suspect she may have noticed my gaze since she did blow a kiss at me at one point while I was behind her. Heh, she always has to look her best, I suppose. I suspect she might have been subtly teasing me the entire time. She and Rainbow Dash spent a good deal of time relaxing on a pair of beach chairs while just getting a tan as the rest of us went for a good swim. Pinkie Pie even brought some extra pool toys and goggles. While wearing the goggles, I even did some diving. The swimming hole was not very deep at all, probably going down no further than twelve feet. There were even fish swimming in it, which added to the charm. Even better, Applejack fired up a barbeque grill to roast some veggies for dinner. I can still remember the carrots with barbeque sauce. Delicious. And to top it all off, Fluttershy even invited some frogs and ducks to come swimming with us. I really cannot imagine the visit could have gotten any better.

And that brings us to today. I woke up in bed with one arm draped over Fluttershy's side. She was still fast asleep, snoring very lightly. I slowly sat up in bed before gently sliding my hand down her side until I rested it upon her belly. After slowly and firmly rubbing that taut belly for a moment, I felt Fluttershy stir and coo quietly while she weakly kicked with her hind leg. I was tempted to snicker and whispered into her ear, "Mama's being cute this morning."

She slowly opened her eyes and rolled onto her back before gazing up at me. While initially looking quite drowsy, Fluttershy soon showed a very relaxed smile before resting her hoof upon my hand as my fingers rubbed against her belly. "And Papa's being really sweet too."

The atmosphere in the morning light was just so calm and relaxing. I was not even in any hurry to leave the bed. Especially not with her by my side. For the next several minutes, we just lied there under the covers while our hands and hooves grasped each other. Our lips softly touched over and over while our eyes mostly remained closed, my hand tenderly caressing the side of her face.

Finally, just as I was about to suggest that we start to get up and get ready for the day, Fluttershy giggled nervously and said quietly, "Um... Maybe we should start getting up now. Scootaloo will probably want some breakfast soon."

"Took the words right outta my mouth, honey. And sure. Don't wanna stay in bed all day." I said with a chuckle before placing one last kiss on her nose. I then sat up in bed and pulled my covers off me while letting out a groan as I stretched my arms as far as I could. But just when I was almost done, I felt Fluttershy place her hoof upon my middle. Or rather she placed it upon the scar that hooked around the left side of my waist.

When I looked down, I saw Fluttershy displaying that same look of anguish and silent dread as every previous morning after I came home from the hospital. Since I prefer to sleep in just my undergarments, my upper torso was constantly exposed. That means there is nothing to hide that scar whenever I sleep. Knowing that she was merely concerned for me, I gently caressed my beloved's mane. "Honey... It's OK. I feel fine. Really. It's just a scar. You don't have to keep checking on me every morning like this."

"I... I know, James... It's just..." Fluttershy quietly stammered before reaching out and placing a kiss upon the uneven flesh that lined my scar. "I just don't want to lose you... Not now."

With a sigh and smile, I gently lifted her chin until she was looking up at me. "You won't lose me, honey. I'm not going anywhere."

Fluttershy remained silent for a moment while her eyes gazed downward. Eventually she looked at me and showed a somber smile. "I know... I just need to learn to accept that and get over my fears. You're back...and you're here to stay."

"Exactly. This wouldn't be the first time I've come home after a while away, right?" I said with a smile of my own before we joined lips one more time. There is nothing like a deep sensual kiss to help allay your fears.

After losing track of time for another five minutes while holding each other, we finally decided to get out of bed. While Fluttershy went into the bathroom to tidy up her mane, I proceeded to get dressed by pulling on some khaki shorts and my favorite green polo. And once Fluttershy had finished up in the bathroom and headed downstairs, I headed on in to deal with my own messy hair. Nothing a wet comb could not fix. And once that was done, I could already smell the aroma of waffles baking with a hint of banana. I immediately felt my mouth water at the thought of banana fruit mixed in with the waffle batter.

I hurried downstairs, but stopped halfway and looked to my left to see Scootaloo still sound asleep in her bedroom. Not wanting her to be left out, I snuck over to her bedside and began to lightly trace my fingertip along the edge of her ear. "Rise and shine, Scoot. Breakfast is waiting."

A minute later, that rowdy little pegasus filly began to stir and grumble before she turned away from me and pulled the covers up higher before falling silent. I smirked as I had a better idea pop into my head on how to get her up. "So, human tactics won't work? How about this one then?"

I held onto the side of her little bed and pulled myself forward. I then lowered my jaws and gently gripped her ear in my teeth before I started tugging. "Wakey wakey, Scoot. You're gonna miss out on some awesome waffles."

That definitely got her attention. "Huh? Wha... Hey, who's... Ack!" Scootaloo suddenly yelped when she looked back at me. I promptly let go of her ear once she saw me. My daughter then let out a laugh and rolled over to look at me. "Knock it off, Dad! I'm up!"

I snickered lightly while I tussled her mane. "Sorry to wake you up like that, Scoot. It's just that we've got waffles this morning. With bananas."

"Oh, sweet! Nothing beats banana waffles! I'll be right there!" That definitely got her moving as Scootaloo rushed out of the bedroom and upstairs to freshen herself up. I then made my way over to the kitchen and found Fluttershy getting a pail of eggs out of the refrigerator. Steam was rising from a nearby waffle iron along with the scent of baking bananas.

"Smells awesome, honey. Need a hand with anything?" I asked while taking the eggs from my fiancée so she could speak more easily.

She replied with a smile, "I hope so. I bet you could smell the banana. Well... Could you fry up some eggs and chop several strawberries for the waffles?"

"No problem. Can't have bananas without strawberries." I spoke before taking a seat at the table and cracking half a dozen eggs into a bowl before mixing them up with a pinch of milk for extra fluffiness. I then split an equal number of strawberries in two down the middle while chopping off the tops.

Just before I could stand up, Scootaloo galloped into the kitchen. Fluttershy had already finished two waffles and was about to pour the remainder of the batter into the still hot iron. Our little girl then inhaled deeply through her nostrils before looking utterly famished. "Oh man, that smells awesome. Is it done?"

"Um... Not yet. But... Ooh! Would you be a dear and go gather up the eggs out back? Breakfast should be ready by then." Fluttershy asked in return while noticing that the egg pail was completely empty by that time.

Scootaloo seemed to have no problem with that request and hurried over to the nearest window. "Sure thing! I'll be back in a bit!" Before we could even say anything, she jumped out of the window and was gone.

"She had to use the window?" I asked while shaking my head. That girl certainly is an adventurous sort.

Fluttershy merely giggled while she poured the last of the batter into the waffle iron and closed it. "At least the window isn't too high off the ground."

The rest of the cooking went by without ceremony. I fried up the eggs on the stove and served them out on the plates while Fluttershy spread soft butter on the waffles while also getting out the syrup. God, just looking at that was getting me hungry. However, just as the table was almost set, I heard Scootaloo call out from the living room just after I heard it open. "Flutter... I mean, Mom! Mom, your chickens won't leave me alone again!"

"Oh boy, what happened this time?" I asked while Fluttershy and I peeked out of the kitchen. Sure enough, a rather disgruntled Scootaloo was standing in the doorway with three of Fluttershy's hens standing around her while she carried a pail of eggs in her jaws. One of those hens was even seated on her head. "What is it with you and birds, Scoot? You spill some birdseed in your mane?"

"I dunno! I got all the eggs right here, but these chickens wouldn't stop following me!" Scootaloo practically yelled while attempting to shake her head-mounted chicken off. I could not help but snicker under my breath.

"Oh dear... Girls, you come with me." Fluttershy said softly before making some cute clicking noises with her tongue and teeth. That got the chickens' attention while they followed her out of the house.

"Thanks, Mom!" Scootaloo called out before trotting over to me and the kitchen with that pail still in her mouth. "Oh man, that smell's getting me hungry. Just lemme put the eggs away."

Just after Scootaloo placed the pail in the fridge and sat down at the table, we heard the front door open before Fluttershy came trotting back into the kitchen. "There we go. So sorry if they bothered you, Scootaloo. The girls just really seem to like you."

Scootaloo did not seem all that bothered by it at the time though and merely shrugged her shoulder with one hoof upturned. "It's OK, Mom. It's just that they're not allowed in the house, right?"

Breakfast was pretty amazing. The strawberries with the banana paste in the waffles tasted simply awesome and the eggs balanced it all out with some protein. However, before we could eat very much, there was a knock on the window. And immediately after that, someone stuck their head in after pushing the window open. "Morning, guys! What's up?"

"Hey there, Rainbow Dash! Want some waffles? Fluttershy made them really good today!" Scootaloo said first before either me or Fluttershy could word a reply.

"I dunno, Scoot. I don't think we've got enough for any guests right now..." I added while surveying our breakfast. There really was only enough for the three of us.

Fortunately, Rainbow Dash shook her head. "Nah, I'm good. I already treated myself to some pansy pancakes." She then leaned forward and took a few sniffs of Scootaloo's waffles. "Smells awesome though. Kinda wish I skipped breakfast."

"Thank you, Rainbow Dash. What brings you over here this morning?" Fluttershy replied with a smile while helping herself to some scrambled eggs.

It seemed that Rainbow had briefly forgotten what she had even come in for. But it did not take her long to remember. "Uh... Oh, right! You guys wanna go bowling in a little while?"

"Bowling? Ponyville has a bowling alley?" I asked in return, having not expected the offer at all. Perhaps it is because its location is nowhere near where I usually trek, but I have never come across a bowling alley in town. And if I did, I simply forgot about it due to not seeing it often enough.

Fluttershy turned to me and said with a smile, "Yes, there is. And who else is going, Rainbow Dash?"

"All of us! Spike too. You guys game?" Rainbow Dash replied with an enthusiastic smile. I was hardly surprised, what with me being invited for group activities with all of my closest friends every day of the week so far.

"Sounds good to me. Been a while since I last went bowling. You coming too, honey?" I said before looking towards Fluttershy.

Fluttershy seemed to like the idea. "Mmhm. Bowling with friends sounds fun. Do you want to come too, Scootaloo?"

Surprisingly, Scootaloo merely shook her hoof. "Nah. Me and the rest of the Cutie Mark Crusaders already tried bowling and we didn't get anything outta it. Besides, I almost got in trouble last time. We were gonna meet up at Sweetie Belle's place instead. Something about trying knitting? Sounds boring, but as long as I get my cutie mark..."

I almost laughed at the idea of Scootaloo getting a cutie mark that pointed to her special talent being knitting. With how boring that must be to her, it cannot possibly be her special talent. Besides, I already know what it is. I mean who does not know by now? "Yeah, well... Have fun with that. Anyway, Rainbow... When are we meeting up?"

"I was thinking in an hour. The rest of the girls should be there by then. That all right with you?" She replied while trying to keep herself from sneaking a bite of Fluttershy's waffle. And Fluttershy was quick to notice and gently pushed her away.

"I guess that's OK. I'll start heading over once we finish up here." I said with a nod while taking another bite of my waffles. "And you, honey?"

Fluttershy was about to speak, but then suddenly flinched as she seemed to remember something. "Well, I still need to take care of all of the little animals this morning. Once I'm done, I'll fly on over to save time."

"OK, sounds like a plan! I'll see you guys there. Later!" Rainbow Dash then waved goodbye before flying right outside the window.

At that moment, I noticed Scootaloo eyeing the window for a moment longer. Knowing what she was probably thinking, I spoke, "No coming and going from the house through the window until you've mastered flying." This got a rather nervous grin out of the little tomboy while Fluttershy merely giggled.

A short while later after we had finished breakfast and dealt with the dishes, I headed out for town while Fluttershy stayed behind to feed her little animal friends for the morning. I was feeling marginally better than I had been the day after I got out of the hospital last week, though still slightly weak in the legs. It felt good to be out there in the meadow feeling the warm summer breeze through my hair. Still need to remember to get a haircut this coming week.

Being a Sunday, Ponyville was fairly quiet. The market had not been set up and not terribly many ponies were out and about. But when I reached the town square after a good while, I came to a sudden realization. I had no idea where the bowling alley even was!

Having lived in Ponyville for a full year by now, I was a bit hesitant to ask for directions. Fortunately, I did not have long to think too hard about it. While I was gazing at the surrounding establishments, a distant whistle caught my attention. A look to the west revealed a familiar earth pony mare with a wide hat waving at me. "Ah, Applejack!"

I hurried over to my friend while she cast me a glad smile. "Howdy, James! Y'all on yer way ta bowl some strikes an' spares too?"

"Yep. Only problem though... I've got no clue where the bowling alley even is. Never really took the time to figure out its location." I replied while still feeling mildly embarrassed about the confession.

Fortunately, Applejack merely rolled her eyes while smirking. "Can't say I'm surprised! But it's no big deal. I don't really swing by there too often myself. But I reckon pretty much anypony enjoys a good bowlin' with friends. How 'bout we head on over tagether? I know the way."

"Many thanks, AJ. Lead on." I felt quite relieved that my friend did not mind pointing me in the right direction. I stayed by her side for the entire walk.

Not even a minute later, Applejack tried to hit me up for a conversation. While I was more in the mood to just walk and take in the sights and sounds around me on such a relaxing day, I certainly did not mind chatting either. "So... How're ya holdin' up these days? You've been lookin' much better this past week."

"Well, I'm getting there. I think the doctor might recommend I take another week off before I go back to work at the spa. I don't think I can give massages very well until my hands are as strong as they used to be. Giving those massages really wears a guy out." I replied while flexing my fingers. I can only imagine the disappointment of some of my regulars coming in only to find that I had been hospitalized. Chances are I will be getting quite a few patrons once I am back to work at the spa.

Applejack seemed to get a bit of a chuckle out of that comment. "Heheh, I'll bet. Rarity's really been hankerin' for some good rubbin' lately. Although I'd reckon it'll be a while before yer grabbers will be in good enough shape ta give my haunches a proper massagin' when I come by."

"AJ, you're built like a tank! I have no idea how I ever could've massaged you properly in the first place!" I replied louder than usual while remembering the first time I ever gave her a massage. My hands were sore all day afterward.

My friend could not help chuckling while rolling her eyes. "Yeah, sorry 'bout that. I'm guessin' all that farm work really bulks ya up after several years. Think I should always let Quake do that job whenever I stop by the spa?"

"That might be for the best. Her hard pounding definitely gets through that thick muscle of yours better than I ever could." I said while thinking back to my job. I have to wonder how Aloe and Lotus have been doing in my absence. At least I am still getting paid while on leave.

We continued to chat for a while longer, covering topics such as Fluttershy's pregnancy and a recent letter from Applejack's cousin in Appleloosa. I think the guy's name is Braeburn? Regardless, Applejack eventually came to a stop and pointed ahead. "There it is!"

Right up ahead was a building that seemed to have a layer of grass growing across the roof, possibly as an alternative to having a thatched roof. A large wooden banner that resembled a thick boomerang hung above the doorway. Aligned in a row were four alternating panels of light blue and maroon that displayed bowling pins and purple bowling balls respectively. At the far ends of the building stood two large purple bowling ball effigies while a pair of giant fake bowling pins stood to the sides of the doors along with two exceptionally large black halves of bowling balls embedded in the ground before them. "Huh... Come to think of it, I guess I should've been able to deduce this place as the local bowling alley just by looking at it."

"I'm guessin' y'all don't come 'round these parts all that often, do ya? No biggie. Whatcha say we get in there? The rest of the girls are... Oops, spoke too soon." Applejack said before glancing up. I did as well and noticed Fluttershy approaching us as she soared through the air before she began to descend.

"Hello! I hope I'm not too late." Fluttershy said while she landed beside us with a clop while she folded her wings.

I reached for the door and held it open for the two mares. "Nope. We just got here. Who's ready to bowl?"

Upon stepping inside, I found that the place's design was fairly straightforward. It had about eight bowling lanes while having the back walls decorated in monochromatic designs not unlike what I had occasionally seen inside Canterlot's royal palace. Probably a popular interior design style. Several local ponies, including a trio of finely dressed stallions who seemed to be professionals in the field of bowling, were already filling the air with that tantalizing clatter of rolling bowling balls and toppling bowling pins. Before we even had the chance to really look around. I saw a familiar pink mare waving at us from the far end of the bowling alley. Fluttershy noticed too and said, "I think they're already here. Coming, Pinkie!"

As we approached the benches that stood before the bowling lane, we were quick to find our four other dearest friends had already gathered and seemed to have reserved a space for us. Even Spike seemed to have tagged along while sipping juice from a beverage cup. Rarity was the first to speak and waved at the three of us. "Hello, darlings! We're all set to bowl! Shall we grab some balls and get started?"

Right as she said that, Rainbow Dash began to open her mouth to speak. However, Twilight then placed her hoof over our rowdy pegasus friend while looking mildly annoyed. "Not in front of Spike, Rainbow."

"Huh? What about me?" Spike asked, apparently having heard his name while not paying attention to the rest of what Twilight said. Our friends only laughed or snickered while Rainbow Dash just rolled her eyes as she displayed a fairly nervous grin. I am unsure what exactly she was going to say, but it must have been rather perverted due to Rarity's prior mention of balls. Speaking of which, Rarity grumbled quietly while holding her face in her hoof.

We all headed over to the bowling ball racks and started to browse. One by one, we started to pick our balls out. While a few of us did use matching colors, the weight differences made them easy to tell apart. Due to my body still not being quite back up to 100%, I picked up one of the lightest bowling balls with a blue finish. Fluttershy also opted for the lightest type of ball. Most of our other friends settled for the middleweight balls, although Applejack obviously went for the heaviest type of ball. Spike did too, surprisingly, and even had no trouble lugging it back over to our bowling lane. I guess dragons are really hardy creatures, even when they are still children. Although he did have trouble maintaining his balance what with how top-heavy he was while carrying it over his head.

Twilight carried most of the balls back over to the lane with the levitation spell and set them in a row on the... What do you call that strip where the balls return after being tossed down the end of the lane? Well, that is where they stayed, although fitting seven on there made for quite a tight fit. I opted to carry my ball though. "So, who goes first?"

"Hmmm... How about you?" Pinkie Pie replied while she lounged around on the benches.

"Yeah, why not? I'd like ta see how a human bowls a strike!" Applejack added while my friends started to look more and more interested.

"All right then. Just let... Uh... Wait a second..." I started looking over my bowling ball while trying to find the three finger holes used for properly grasping it. There did not seem to be any. "Uh... I think we're using the wrong kind of balls for ten-pin bowling! I can't find the finger holes!"

Right when I said that, Rainbow Dash gave me a very dry look and held up her hoof. "What fingers?"

I stared at her for a moment while trying to make sense of her response. When it finally occurred to me what she meant, I almost busted out laughing. The bowling balls in Equestria do not have finger holes because the people who use them do not even have fingers. "Oh... Right. Well... How do I make this work?"

I faced the bowling lane and briefly eyed the ten pins lined up at the end. Without a proper grip point, I was basically holding the ball in the palm of my hand while using my other hand to balance it. While I stood in the middle of the lane, I remembered a little something about the other times I had bowled. I took a few steps to my right, stepped forward, and then hurled the ball low to the ground, letting it roll towards the pins. My unorthodox starting point seemed to catch my friends by surprise with Spike even asking, "Hey! Why'd you throw it from there?"

"Just watch." I said back to him. As I expected, the ball soon started to curve to the left rather sharply. Before it could curve too much, it slammed into the first pin and scattered seven of the ten pins in all while leaving only the back three on the right untouched.

"Whoa, nice! How'd you know it would do that?!" Rainbow Dash asked while all my friends seemed rather surprised.

"It's just a little quirk I've noticed about myself over the years. Not sure why it does that, but it does." I explained while I saw my ball rolling down the side of the lane back towards us. It rolled back up to the row of bowling balls and made a light clack upon contact with the back of the row.

"But how will you hit the rest without the ball curving away from them? Can you make it curve to the right instead?" Fluttershy asked while looking a bit concerned.

"I think I have a way to deal with that." I replied while I retrieved my ball. I then lined myself up with the pins on the right of the lane while firmly gripping the ball in both hands. I widened my stance before lowering my hands. Even though my stance was a bit awkward, I lowered my hands and pretty much launched the ball straight ahead with both hands. I swear I heard Spike or Rainbow Dash snicker at such a pose, but the ball rolled straight ahead without curving at all. A few seconds later, there was another clatter as the last three pins were bowled over.

"Well, that's a spare! Nice start, James!" Twilight exclaimed as she seemed to check the scorecard.

I smiled slightly while I headed back to my seat next to my friends. "Yeah, I'm not sure why that stance works like that. If I need to bowl straight, that's the way I do it."

Rarity then hopped up from her seat as the pins at the far end of the lane were replaced. "Certainly not the most finesse I've ever seen from you, but it got you the results you needed. Shall I go next, darlings?"

"Go right ahead, Rarity. I'll go next." Applejack said while she adjusted her hat slightly.

After searching the row of bowling balls for the one she had picked out, Rarity used the levitation spell to lift a pearly white bowling ball from the row before trotting over to the front of the lane. She seemed to closely consider her options as the ball floated back before shooting forward as her magical grasp on the ball was released. It rolled right down the middle of the lane and created quite a clatter as all ten pins were sent sprawling. My beautiful friend swung her head in pride as her gorgeous curled mane unfurled briefly before she smiled at us. "Perfect as always."

"Oh, come on! Using magic's gotta be cheating!" Rainbow Dash called out while sounding more like she was just trying to have fun.

Fortunately for Rarity, Twilight used her magic to pull up a small booklet. "Not really!" She then opened it up to a page and said while reading, "It says here that the levitation spell is perfectly acceptable so long as the ball is released before it crosses the red line. Rarity just has a really good eye for detail."

"It comes with the job, dear Rainbow. But now it's your turn, Applejack." Rarity replied as she pranced back over to the benches and took a seat right beside me while Fluttershy was on my left. In the process, the pins were reset.

"All righty then. Let's see if some good ol' Apple family muscle can keep me from fallin' behind." Applejack said while she made her way over to the row of bowling balls. I was curious of how an earth pony would lift a bowling ball without hands and it was too big and smooth around for her to grasp it in her mouth very well. Dropping it to the floor from that height would likely even damage the floor, so knocking it off to the floor was a bad idea. Fortunately, Applejack seemed to know what she was doing by using one hoof to roll a deep green bowling ball off the side and onto her other waiting upturned hoof. She had no trouble walking with the use of just three legs and lined herself up at the middle of the lane.

"Right, here we go!" Applejack said rather loudly before she hurled the heavy ball. It rocketed down the lane in barely a second before smashing right through the middle of the pins with a thunderous clatter. Applejack definitely seemed pleased with herself since she then performed that signature stance where she crosses both hooves on one side with the others. "And that right there is how we do it on... Oh, you've gotta be kiddin' me!"

I actually got a good laugh out of what I was seeing. "Whoops! Guess raw power isn't always enough!" As it turned out, the ball had only bowled over eight of the ten pins. And the last ones standing were in the worst possible place. Back row, opposite sides.

Most of my friends even laughed at the utterly impossible setup. Who could possibly pull of a spare on that? Fluttershy then asked while Applejack's ball came rolling up the ramp while the eight fallen pins were pushed out of the way at the end of the lane. "Oh dear... I don't think anypony could get a spare now. Are you OK, Applejack?"

"Well, I gotta at least try." Our farm friend replied while she retrieved her ball. She then stood in the middle of the lane while appearing to gauge the distance. I am not entirely sure why she was bothering. It was a shot that was impossible to score.

"Come on, AJ! Hook it just right!" Rainbow Dash called out to her best friend. At least I assume they are.

"Hook it? Hmm..." Those words seemed to get Applejack thinking. But she then soon looked back at us and smirked. "Thanks, Rainbow! That's what I needed."

Applejack then pushed herself up higher and spat onto her spare hoof before...quite literally giving one side of the ball a spit shine. Rarity, as expected, was less than pleased. "Oh, come on! Applejack, must you be so unsanitary?! Think of the next pony who has to use the ball!"

"It'll be fine, Rarity! I just need ta work my own magic just right." Applejack replied before shifting her stance to the right. The way she threw the ball was very unorthodox. Instead of launching it straight, she swung her arm as if she was trying to slap something. The bowling ball left her hoof on a spin, sliding down the lane while rapidly rotating clockwise.

"Ooh, I think she's gonna get it!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed while she bounced in her seat.

"I don't know... Is it even possible to hit both pins when they're on opposite sides of the lane?" Fluttershy asked in return.

We soon got our answer. The ball curved to the left while it slid down the lane. But just when it looked like the bowling ball was about to go right in the gutter just before it could hit the left pin, it clipped the bowling spin, sending it flying to the right and knocking over the other pin! Twilight then jumped up and practically shouted, "No way! How'd you do that?!"

Satisfied with her tricky spare, Applejack trotted back over to her seat while showing a proud smirk. "It's all in the wrist, girls."

Spike was showing an especially big show of admiration, being the kid he is. "That was way too cool! We should call you The Great Leapp... I mean The Great Leja... The Great...Apja..." After a brief pause and awkward stare from the rest of us, Spike shrugged his shoulders and scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. "I got nothing..."

"Ah, it ain't no trouble, Spike. How 'bout you go next?" Applejack said after a momentary chuckle.

"Me?! Sure!" The little dragon boy hopped down from his seat and ran over to the line of bowling balls while the pins were being reset. His ball was the heaviest amongst the bunch along with Applejack's and was purple. Due to his short stature, he had to resort to pushing the ball off the side of the row and onto the floor next to the opposite lane. I was worried that the drop may have damaged the floor, but it seemed to be fine since the drop was so short. Roughly the height of two bowling balls.

Spike walked over to the end of our bowling lane with the ball being held above his head. I was curious about just how someone so small would throw a ball half his size that probably weighed more than he does, if not just as much. "OK, my turn... Urk!"

Just when it looked like Spike was about to throw the ball, he suddenly jumped while belching out a plume of green fire even as he also lost his grip on the ball. After practically tossing it into the air, Spike fell flat on his back and let out another belch of fire as it dropped right on his belly, letting out an additional groan in the process.

Painful as that must have been, it was hard for us to not laugh. We were utterly howling at the unexpected spectacle. However, Twilight was quick to stop and rushed to her little assistant's side. "Spike! Are you OK?! Did that hurt?"

"Oof... Kinda... But I'm OK!" Spike replied while clutching his stomach before promptly climbing to his feet. "We dragons are built tough. I'm fine!"

Twilight gently rubbed her little friend's head before noticing what seemed to be a scroll on the floor. "Oh, a message from Princess Celestia! No wonder it caught you by surprise."

"Could she have picked a worse time to do it, though?! That really didn't feel good!" Spike complained while he grabbed the scroll and slid the ribbon off. We could not help laughing or chuckling at the mention of that silly antic that just transpired. I mean it was surprisingly funny.

However, before he could actually open the scroll, Fluttershy then spoke up. "Uh... Wait a minute. Where did Spike's bowling ball go?"

She had a good point. I did not see it anywhere. The pins were still standing and it could not have ended up as a gutter ball since it had not yet returned to the row of balls at the side of the lane. But then I remembered seeing Spike belch out a second plume of green fire the instant his ball fell on him. "Uh oh... Didn't Spike just..."

That look of horror on Twilight's face... She knew it too. "Spike... When you coughed up that fire, did it happen to touch the..."

Spike's eyes opened very wide just before he suddenly belched again. The green fire and smoke rapidly condensed and burst in a flash of magic light to reveal another scroll identical to the first. Spike took it in his hands while showing a very nervous grin. "Uh... Heheh... I think I better read this one first."

"Oh, this is gonna be good." Rainbow Dash said with a smirk while we all watched with keen interest.

Spike then began to read aloud. "Dear Twilight... Did I happen to contact you at a bad time with that last message?"

That got a laugh out of us. Was it that obvious? Twilight, giggling nervously as well, used the levitation spell to bring over the pencil she had been using for the scare card. She then began to write on the scroll's blank backside while speaking aloud. "Oh, not really. Your message reached Spike while we were enjoying some time together as friends in the bowling alley. And he was just about to take his turn when the message reached him."

I facepalmed while imagining just what happened to that bowling ball once it reached Celestia, seeing as how the messages Twilight always gets from her are NEVER on the ground when they materialize. Spike laughed lightly too while he took the scroll in hand before sending it on its way with a quick breath of green dragon fire. "I really hope that ball didn't break anything."

"Should one of us go next while we wait for the princess to reply?" Pinkie Pie asked while getting noticeably impatient.

Applejack rolled her eyes and nudged her friend's shoulder. "I reckon we'll be gettin' a reply real quick. Besides, Spike can't finish his turn without that ball anyway."

Not even a minute later, Spike suddenly belched up another plume of green fire that became a scroll that he promptly opened and began to read. "OK... Um..." Spike muttered before he snickered loudly. "That explains why a bowling ball smashed my table. Good thing I have insurance. Haha. Anyway, please do read that first scroll when you get a moment. I trust I will be seeing you and your friends today."

"Wow, Celestia certainly has a sense of humor." I said while many of us laughed or lightly chuckled at the rather humorous response Celestia sent to us. I am just glad she took that little mishap in stride.

However, just before Spike could close it, he seemed to notice something at the bottom of the scroll. "Hang on... P.S... Think fast?"

Right after he said that, Spike suddenly gagged before he belched up a plume of green fire. This time, he and Twilight quickly backed away from it. And sure enough, that fire and smoke materialized into a familiar purple bowling ball that hit the floor with a loud clack. Pinkie Pie then clapped her hooves together and called out, "All right! Now Spike can bowl again!"

"Hold on, Pinkie. We still need to check this first scroll." Twilight spoke up while she used her magic to hold the first scroll before her. "All right then... Dear Twilight... Just as a reminder, you and your friends are cordially invited to Canterlot Castle this afternoon at 2 PM to partake in refreshments and relaxation in celebration of your recent victory over the foul Discord..."

I smiled at the offer. While I certainly did not remember a thing about what happened with Discord, it was nice to be invited to essentially a victory party. Applejack even mirrored my thoughts by looking my way. "Well, that was mighty courteous of 'er ta wait 'til you were back on yer feet before tossin' out the invites."

"Mmhm. You think we should head out once we're done here?" I asked in return while noticing that my friends...did not seem quite as excited about the invitation as I suspect they should have been. Except for Spike, that is. He seemed to be excited about the thought of having a good time.

"Um... I think that'd be OK..." Fluttershy said quietly while the rest of our friends remained quiet. Even Applejack seemed to have become a bit more somber since she last spoke.

Before I could even think about it, Spike got our attention by tapping on Twilight's shoulder. "Hey, uh... What kind of party does it sound like? Anything fun?"

Twilight quickly glanced back at the scroll, apparently having not read everything on it. "Well... Hot food will be provided... Soft live musical entertainment... Doesn't sound as much like a party as it does a quiet get-together."

Being the kid he is, Spike rolled his eyes at Twilight's take on the event. "Meh... Doesn't sound like my kinda party. You think I could just stay behind and hang out at the arcade with Button Mash?"

Nopony was really surprised by his response to that. Some of us just chuckled or rolled our eyes while smiling. Even so, when taking into consideration his lack of involvement with that whole mess, it would make sense that he would likely not be invited. Regardless, Twilight nodded with a slight smile. "Sure, Spike. I'll give you some bits before we head out for the train station. But right now, isn't it your turn to bowl?"

"Oh, right! Yeah, I better stop stalling." Spike exclaimed while Twilight stepped away from the lane. At first, he did not seem to know how to properly roll the ball. Especially since it was roughly half his own size. "Uh... How do I do this again?"

"Just throw it, Spike!" Applejack called out with some impatience.

"All right! Um... Whoa!" Spike lost his center of gravity with that heavy ball while he staggered about and finally ended up haphazardly tossing the ball as he fell forward and fell flat on his belly. The ball rolled along at a lazier pace than the previous ones and bowled through one half of the pins. "Huh! I guess that's not too bad!"

"Go for the spare, Spike!" Rainbow Dash then called out while his ball rolled back up to the line of other bowling balls. Twilight saved Spike the trouble of retrieving it by using her levitation spell to bring it to him.

"All right! I can do this..." Spike spoke while he held the ball above his head. Only this time, we got quite a spectacle. When Spike threw it, he did not let go and started rolling down the lane head over heels with his ball! "Agh! Whoa! Stop the ride, I wanna get off!"

"Oh man, is he gonna be OK?!" Pinkie Pie called out in unease. Well, for Spike, it might have been the right thing to do since he and his ball crashed through the rest of the pins at the end and got him that spare.

"Well, it seems little Spikey Wikey got lucky with that toss. But...where is he?" Rarity asked while the bowling pins were pushed away while more were set up. It did not take long for Spike's bowling ball to come rolling back down the chute. And sure enough, Spike himself came rolling along after it in a tuck and roll position while looking no worse for the wear. "Ah, there he is!"

While the bowling ball made it back up to the line with the rest of our bowling balls, Spike did not quite make it up the ramp and laid flat on his back while looking noticeably dazed. Twilight rushed to his side and asked, "Whoa, Spike! Are you all right?! You didn't get hurt in there, did you?"

"Nah... But I did do a lot of rolling. Just lemme stand up..." Spike replied while he staggered to his feet. He looked quite dizzy indeed.

However, Fluttershy then stepped forward and asked, "Come to think of it, what is it like in there?"

Spike shook his head to clear up his dizziness and said, "Dark, noisy, and with lots and lots of bowling pins. But anyway... Who's going next?"

"Hmm..." Twilight muttered before her gaze fell upon Fluttershy. "How about you, Fluttershy? You're already at the lane. I'll go after you, OK?"

"Me? Well... All right, I guess." She replied meekly before going to the line of balls and picking out hers. A lighter bowling ball with a hot pink finish. But instead of tossing it, she set it down at the very end of the lane while surveying her options. "Um... Which way would be best?"

Rainbow Dash was clearly eager to tell her to hurry up so she could have her turn, but managed to stay quiet so as to not stress her friend out. Finally, Fluttershy gave the ball a firm nudge with her nose and sent it rolling. However, she may have nudged it too gently since it was a rather slow slide across the lane. I then decided to speak up, "Looks like it's a creeper!"

"Oops... Was I too gentle?" Fluttershy asked as she looked back at us while clearly blushing. Applejack and Rainbow Dash either groaned or rolled their eyes, but the rest of us merely watched in respectful silence. Although the result was far from interesting. The bowling ball lightly tapped the front bowling pin, but came to a stop.

"Now it's a sleeper! But... Uh... What do we do when it stops on the lane?" Pinkie Pie asked while looking noticeably confused.

"Well... Huh? Is that... Angel?" Fluttershy said quietly while she looked at the end of the lane. For whatever reason, a little white rabbit was standing at the end of one of the gutters. He then scampered out onto the lane and then shoved the bowling ball around until the lot of ten pins were knocked over before pushing it past the end to allow the pins to be removed. He then waved at Fluttershy before disappearing at the end of the gutter again. I guess that earned her a strike instead of a spare. Meanwhile, Fluttershy called out with a smile, "Thank you, Angel!"

"Whoa, hold on! That's gotta be cheating!" Rainbow Dash groaned before flying over to Twilight and snatching the rulebook away from her and searching through it.

"Well? Whatcha find, Rainbow?" Applejack asked while Fluttershy returned to her seat beside me. I then stroked her mane while smirking at the unexpected aid of her pet rabbit.

After a moment, Rainbow Dash closed the book while a rather bemused expression covered her face. "Weird... I couldn't find any rules that say a rabbit can't help knock down the pins."

I smirked while gently tickling Fluttershy's ear as she squeaked in enjoyment. "Looks like you got a strike by a technicality, honey."

At that moment, Twilight set the rulebook down and trotted over to the bowling lane while using her magic to levitate a dark blue bowling ball over to her. "All right then... Hmmm..."

Twilight seemed to pause for a long moment as she seemed to gauge how to roll the ball. After a bit longer, she suddenly gasped in what sounded like a moment of inspiration before she seemed to use the teleportation spell to summon...I think it was a type of sextant? She then seemed to hold it near the ball, possibly to measure its radius, before lowering it to the opening of the lane. As I watched, all I could say was, "Really?"

Needless to say, Rainbow Dash was not about to put up with this. "Oh, come on, Twilight! Knock it off with the whole egghead routine! You keep that up, we'll be here all day!"

Twilight jumped a bit at Rainbow Dash's complaining and turned to face us with a very uneasy grin spread across her face. "Sorry! Old habit!" With another flash of pink magical energy, the sextant vanished. Without even waiting to really aim, she used her magic to hurl the ball down the lane only for it to promptly roll into the gutter. "Shoot! I was too hasty!"

"There's no hurry, Twilight! Just don't waste our time with any unneeded equations." Rarity said while Twilight's ball rolled back up to the row of bowling balls. Spike merely crossed his arms and shook his head, apparently not being surprised at all on how Twilight performed.

"All right. I'll try to make it count this time." Twilight then used the levitation spell to bring her ball back over to herself. After a moment of observing the ball and the lane before taking a couple of steps to the left, Twilight let the ball roll. There was a moderate clatter at the end of the lane as eight of the pins fell, but two of them remained standing. Even so, Twilight seemed pleased with herself while she trotted back to her seat. "Eight pins! Not bad, right?"

"Plenty of time to catch up! But now it's my turn!" Rainbow Dash then jumped out of her seat and trotted over to the row of bowling balls as the pins were replaced. She then began to hover over them and picked up a red bowling ball before moving to the left and staying airborne above the lane. "Hmm... Need a bit more speed for this."

"Whoa, are you sure that's OK?!" Spike called out while Rainbow Dash began to flap backwards until she was well past the actual playing area of the bowling lanes. Almost all the way to the front door! We all began to move away from the seats just to make sure Rainbow Dash would not drop the ball on one of us should she happen to lose her grip.

"No worries, guys! I've got this!" Rainbow then called out while appearing to be clutching her ball very tightly between her forelegs. After a moment more of lining herself up, Rainbow Dash then suddenly swooped forward in a burst of speed before releasing the ball, sending it hurtling down the lane at identical speed and sending all ten pins sprawling.

"Woo! Nice throw, Rainbow!" Applejack called out while most of us applauded. I merely watched with a smile while our friend landed and strutted back to her seat while looking about as proud of herself as you can imagine.

"Yeah, I know I'm awesome. But now it's your turn, Pinkie! Show us whatcha got!" Rainbow then spoke while she took a seat. In response, our jolly pink friend hopped over to the row of bowling balls and retrieved a light blue bowling ball before holding it upon her upturned hoof.

To my mild surprise, Pinkie Pie sat herself down while holding her ball in both hooves. She then looked back at us and said with a smile, "Just a minute, OK? I've got a little trick that's guaranteed to earn me a strike! I've just gotta finish the chant."

While Pinkie Pie turned and looked back down the bowling lane with her ball in front of her face, Fluttershy quietly asked, "Um... A chant?"

"Some sort of chant from a bowling cult?" I asked somewhat sarcastically, knowing that Pinkie Pie is someone who is all but impossible to understand half of the time.

However, Applejack had a rather uneasy crooked grimace across her face. "I dunno, but my 'Pinkie Pie's about to try somethin' extra crazy' sense is goin' off somethin' fierce right now."

As it turned out, Pinkie Pie was not doing a good job of keeping her words as a whisper. Even from where I was sitting, I could still hear her. And as she sat there, she quietly spoke the following. "I am the ball. I am the pins. The pins are my enemy. I am my enemy. I must roll my soul down the center of the lane and destroy my enemy. Thus destroying myself, but in destroying myself, finding peace."

I could tell that everyone else around me heard her words too. And they were all staring in silence. Finally, it was Rainbow Dash who broke the silence. "Hit the deck."

Right then, Pinkie Pie outright threw the ball straight down the lane. But her aim must have been a bit high since it instead seemed to fly above the lane and hit the wall. Only instead of crashing through it partway and getting stuck there between the room and the underlying drywall, the bowling ball ricocheted right off it and began to just bounce around the entire bowling alley!

"What the?!" I yelped before we all scattered and tried to stay out of the maverick ball's way while everyone else in the bowling alley started ducking for cover as well. I then peeked out from behind the seats and yelled at Pinkie Pie while trying to keep my eyes on the runaway bowling ball, "Pinkie, what did you do?!"

"This isn't right! I took lessons from a bowling pro! It should've been a strike! Ack!" Pinkie Pie shrieked while also jumping and ducking whenever her own ball came flying by us.

"What kinda pro bowls like THAT?! Sounds like a real hack job, if ya ask me! Twi, would ya mind grabbin' that thing?!" Applejack replied while making sure to keep her hat down.

Twilight and even Rarity had their magic auras coating their horns while they tried to follow the bowling ball. I think they were attempting to halt it by catching it in a levitation spell, albeit rather unsuccessfully. "Ugh, it's no good! It's too unpredictable! I can't get a lock! And are bowling balls really supposed to bounce like that?!"

Thankfully, just before the ball could bounce around much longer while causing who knows how much collateral damage, it finally crashed into a row of pins and sent them all sprawling for a strike while disappearing into the back end of the lane. While I was expecting it to have happened to any of the other bowling lanes, by some miracle, it ended up going down the one we were using. And I swear all eight of us shouted the exact same thing the instant we witnessed it. "NO WAY!!!"

After the initial shock of the craziness that just occurred wore off, Pinkie Pie then jumped in the air and cheered at the success of her bowl. "YES!!! Told you! A guaranteed strike... Hey, who's laughing?!"

As it turned out, the three stallions I had seen earlier who seemed to be professional bowlers were laughing quite heartily. Probably because of just how ridiculous Pinkie Pie's performance was. One of them, a rather suave looking fellow with an equally suave golden blond goatee and mane decked out in a dark blue suit jacket with a red tie that appeared to have a bowling theme to its patterning, spoke up while trying hard to control his laughter. "Whoa, girl...! Don't know who taught you how to roll a ball, but I bet he can't bowl for beans!" He then went right back to laughing with the rest of his bowling buddies. They hardly sounded that bothered by the performance. They actually looked like they got a kick out of it. It certainly was worth remembering, I will give Pinkie that much.

Right then, a rather lanky mare with a pale yellow coat and with her mane of two shades of light blue tied into a ponytail yelled out at Pinkie Pie from the registration desk near the front door. I suspect she was the manager of the place. "Hey! Try something like that again and you're outta here!"

Pinkie Pie then took a moment to survey the area, taking note of various dents in the wall and ceiling as well as just various other chips and cracks all over. I did not have the time or interest to really survey the extent of the damage, but it became pretty clear to even Pinkie Pie just how badly she had screwed up. With her face turning an even deeper shade of pink than it normally is, she grinned painfully wide and called out, "Sorry!"

Thank goodness Pinkie Pie did not try that stunt again. With there being eight of us bowling in all, it took quite some time to finish up our game. It was already noon by the time we ended. I did fairly well, ranking in 4th place among my friends. Rarity ended up barely coming out on top with Applejack coming in very close behind her in quite a heated competition between them. Fluttershy came in third, although that was mostly due to the occasional aid of Angel like earlier. Rainbow Dash was rather disappointed with herself due to having come in 5th place, although I doubt essentially dropping your bowling ball while performing a dive over the bowling lane is an effective way to make it roll straight. It veered off to the sides a bit more often than not. Maybe that will teach her to not show off while bowling next time. Twilight ultimately came in 6th due to her lack of experience while Spike was right behind her. Poor Pinkie Pie ended up with the lowest number of points out of all of us. Most of her throws turned into gutter balls, but at least she did not cause any further damage. Overall, it was a fun time.

"Phew! I reckon that was a fun time." Applejack said with a bit of a yawn once we were back out in the summer sun.

"And now it's time for more fun! Princess Celestia called us up to Canterlot for a little private party, right?" Pinkie Pie added while hopping alongside us.

"Oh, right! She did! But you wanted to stay behind. Right, Spike?" Twilight replied while her gaze fell upon the little dragon child who was walking beside her.

Being reminded of the invitation brought a bit of a slight frown to Spike's face. "Huh? Oh, right. That party. Yeah, it doesn't sound too fun to me. I can stay behind and hang out at the arcade, right?"

Twilight nodded with a smile of her own. "Mmhm. Go ahead and take five bits from my coin purse. We're going to head on over to the train station and head on up to Canterlot. Have fun, all right?"

"You bet! See you all later!" Spike then waved goodbye while he ran off for home.

"At least now we can party like grownups, right?" Rainbow Dash asked with a smirk, probably because she was looking forward to enjoying some hard drinks once we got there.

"Um... I thought it doesn't take much to get you drunk." Fluttershy then said while I also glanced at our brazen friend.

"But that's what makes it fun!" A couple of us got a brief laugh at Rainbow's response, especially since we have seen how goofy she gets when drunk.

Rarity seemed to scan the horizon for a moment, possibly while searching for Ponyville's clock tower. "My word, that bowling session took quite a bit of time to finish. It's nearly noon! Do you suppose we should head on over to the train station now?"

Twilight glanced at the scroll that contained Celestia's invitation to us. I suppose she was holding onto it since it would also likely serve as our boarding pass for the train. "Well... I think that would be a good idea. We need a northbound train to get to Canterlot and that could take hours. Better go ahead and hurry over there to make sure we don't miss the train!"

We all headed over to the train station right after that, which turned out to not be terribly far from the bowling alley at all. And as it turned out, there was no train there. Pinkie Pie then looked at us and asked, "Well, looks like we're stuck here for a while. Who's up for some charades?"

As small as the train station was with almost nothing but outdoor seating, I have to admit I was pretty bored throughout most of the time. I basically just paced around while most of my friends took part in Pinkie's games. I did occasionally take a seat to watch. But barely twenty minutes later, all eyes turned south. I recognized that sound. The toot of a steam whistle.

"Is it here?" Fluttershy asked while she stretched her neck out over the edge of the train platform to get a better look. And sure enough, there it was. That stylized steam locomotive was starting to peek over the horizon.

"Yep! And it's coming from the right direction too!" Rainbow Dash added while she hovered in the air with excitement. I suppose even she was getting sick of sitting around waiting too.

We watched as the train pulled into the station while letting out a loud hiss as plumes of steam burst from the sides of the locomotive's boiler. And once it came to a stop, the doors at the sides of the train cars opened before at least two dozen ponies began to emerge while wearing varying degrees of attire. I recognized a few as Ponyville natives I had seen time and again over the last year, but most were ponies I had never seen before. They seemed to mostly be dressed in attire not unlike what I would likely see Applejack's family dress up in, but a few seemed to be more exotic in design. Probably from far south in Saddle Arabia.

"Hmm... I reckon this train just came from Appleloosa." Applejack spoke softly while she observed the departing passengers.

"Sure did! Fancy seein' you here, cousin!" A voice spoke from behind us. It carried a noticeable southern accent much like Applejack's and was filled with a very friendly tone, but was clearly male as well. When we turned around, we were greeted with the sight of an earth pony stallion clad in a brown leather vest and a western style hat with a wide brim, but with the brim turned upwards at the sides. His coat was light yellow and his eyes an almost identical shade of green to Applejack's. His mane sported a golden blond color with darker highlights while his cutie mark consisted of a single large red apple. Overall, he seemed like a very friendly and likeable guy.

Just as I was wondering what his name was, Applejack happily spoke up. "Well, if it ain't Braeburn! You're a sight for sore eyes!"

The two ponies quickly reached out for a friendly embrace while we just watched. Although Twilight soon spoke up. "Wow, it's really been a long time, hasn't it? How long ago did we last see you?"

"Oh, it's been a while. I'd reckon at least two years!" Braeburn replied while he released his grasp on his cousin. "Things have been just fine though. The buffalo are gettin' along with... Huh?"

Braeburn then turned his gaze up at me before taking a sudden step backwards. "Whoa, hey! Didn't see ya there for a second! But...uh... What are ya, exactly?"

Before I could say anything, Applejack quickly stepped up alongside her cousin and draped her arm across his shoulder. "No need ta get yer knickers in a twist, Braeburn. Y'all remember that James fella I wrote to ya about a couple times? Well, that's him."

All I did was wave with a small smile. Braeburn, apparently from having his memory jogged, promptly returned my smile. "Oh, right! The human guy! So... That's what a human looks like?"

"The male ones, anyway!" Rainbow Dash called out while I rolled my eyes at her. Does she even know what female humans even generally look like?

Regardless, the friendly stallion trotted over to me and held out his hoof for a shake. "Well, howdy there, James! Name's Braeburn!"

Feeling a bit more at ease around this new face, I reached out and grasped his hoof before giving it a brief shake. "It's a pleasure, Braeburn."

"You should swing by Appleloosa sometime! I'll give ya the grand tour. Town's been around for just the past few years, so there's always somethin' new goin' up!" Braeburn said rather enthusiastically while I let go of his hoof.

Chances are Braeburn would have just kept on talking if Applejack had not placed her hoof over his mouth. While she shut him up, Applejack looked up at me with a slightly uneasy grin. "Sorry 'bout that, James. Once he gets on about Appleloosa, I reckon he'll talk yer ears off. Braeburn, save all the enthusiasm for when the poor fella actually gets down there."

Once Applejack lowered her hoof, Braeburn grinned rather sheepishly at me. "Uh.. Yeah, I reckon I should. Can't really give a proper introduction if yer not even there yet."

Pinkie Pie then pushed her way past our friends and said, "Oh, and I've got just the song for it!"

For whatever reason, the mention of a song from Pinkie Pie caused Braeburn to look like he was about to panic with him waving his hooves at her. "A song?! Oh, no no no no no! I ain't havin' any of that again!"

This reaction got quite a laugh out of most of her friends while I just rolled my eyes and snorted with a suppressed laugh. Pinkie Pie did not seem too pleased though and asked, "Awww, why not?!"

"Probably because your songs are always hit or miss." I replied with a smirk. While Pinkie Pie is a decent songwriter, even though I have no idea why she comes up with songs on the fly like that, her songs are either really good or just annoying.

That got a weird look from Braeburn. "Hit or miss, huh? Well, if that's how 'er singin' usually is, then that last one missed hard enough ta miss that mountain over yonder!" Pinkie Pie did not even offer a reply. She just grinned broadly in a very embarrassed way before ducking behind the rest of her friends.

"Yeah... Tell me about it... Anyway, how's Bloomberg doin'? He produced his first batch of apples since the move?" Applejack then asked while turning her gaze to her cousin. Although... Something about that did not sound right.

"Bloomberg? Produce apples?" I muttered to myself before I felt Rarity tap me on the leg.

Seeing that she wanted to tell me something while staying quiet, I kneeled beside my friend and brought my ear to her lips. "That Bloomberg she mentioned was an apple tree we all transported on our first trip to Appleloosa. Just don't ask Applejack why. She had the thing tucked up in a bed the whole way..."

There was nothing I could really say to that. I mean... There really was not anything I could say. All I did was give Applejack a cockeyed stare while she was locked in conversation with Braeburn. Just... I understand she has a passion for all things apple, but still... What really goes on in her head?

Finally, Applejack got around to asking the big question. "So, what brings ya back ta Ponyville? It's a bit early for the Apple family's reunion, ain't it? And I don't reckon y'all get outta Appleloosa that often."

It seemed that the distraction of meeting a new face along with some old ones had caused Braeburn to temporarily forget about what he was even doing in Ponyville in the first place. "Oh, right! Well, I got word from Big Macintosh that he had a bundle of gala apple seeds that we could plant in our orchards. We've got a good number of red delicious, golden delicious, McIntosh, and granny smith apple trees, but no gala ones yet. I was gonna bring 'em back home and plant them ta increase our apple varieties. That, and it's been a while since I last saw Ponyville. Probably do a stallion good ta just take it easy for a day."

"Sounds like a plan, Braeburn. Before ya get goin' though, where's this train headin' once it pulls out?" Applejack then asked while turning her gaze towards the locomotive at the far left end of the platform. It seemed the engineer and conductor were restocking the train's fuel supply among other things.

Braeburn glanced towards the mountain in the distance. "Oh, this? It's gonna head on up ta Canterlot next, but I ain't goin' that far. I'm just gonna swing by Sweet Apple Acres and take a look 'round town while I wait for the next southbound train ta show up. Might be a while. Anyway, I better not keep ya waitin'. The train's probably gonna head out in another ten minutes or so."

"Much obliged, Braeburn. Y'all give Granny Smith a hug and make sure ya say howdy ta lil' Apple Bloom while yer there, ya hear?" Applejack said while she and Braeburn shared one last hug.

"Will do, AJ. Anyway, I'll see ya around! Later, girls! See ya, James! Lemme know when y'all plan on stoppin' by Appleloosa sometime!" Braeburn then said his goodbyes before galloping off as a few new passengers began to board the train.

"Nice guy. And he's your cousin?" I asked while I turned to Applejack.

"Yup. Sure is. They don't get much more hospitable than Braeburn there. Just be careful that ya don't let 'im talk yer ear off when ya show up in Appleloosa for the first time. That's the one thing he has a hard time keepin' his yap shut about." Applejack explained before also letting out a chuckle along with a few of our friends. Once the conductor showed up to collect tickets, Twilight showed him Celestia's message to give us clearance to board. Once that was done, we all piled into the rearmost train car.

The train car was more crowded than it usually is. Normally, it was empty whenever we went to and from Canterlot. I suppose aside from tourists, which is what the rest of the passengers seemed to mostly consist of, not a whole lot of people seem to go in or out of Equestria's capital. Seeing as how most of its citizens seem to keep to themselves, it is not too surprising.

The seven of us piled into the back seats, which gave us a bit of distance from everyone else in the car. While I lounged on the seat and looked out the window, I felt Fluttershy let out a sigh while she slumped against me. "Kind of crowded this time, isn't it? I'm used to it always being so quiet."

"Yeah, this is about as crowded as trains between Ponyville and Canterlot get. The place is a hotspot for tourists and that's exactly what a lot of these ponies seem to be." Twilight replied while she sat on the seat opposite from me. Rarity joined her while our three other friends took their seats across the aisle from us.

For the next several minutes, I just sat there in the corner of the seat while Fluttershy in turn also lied upon me. Rarity could not help but snicker at one point. "The two of you together are simply darling."

"Thanks, Rarity." I said softly while Fluttershy quietly giggled as my hand stroked her mane. Minutes later, I heard the conductor call out from somewhere out on the train platform. No more than a minute after that, the doors to the train car closed while the train lurched forward. The scenery outside the window began to slowly roll by while the clattering of the car's wheels against the rails rumbled up through the floor. And soon we were on our way towards Canterlot.

The train car was fairly quiet with only the sound of the other passengers speaking amongst themselves reaching my ears along with the voices of my dearest friends. Although before long, I decided to start looking around. However, watching the scenery rolling by as the train started to climb the mountain Canterlot is built upon was starting to make me feel drowsy. I guess that bowling session left me feeling more tired than usual. Although I soon noticed that the voice of one of my friends was absent. "Uh... AJ?"

When I looked across the aisle towards the other seats, I found that Applejack was leaning against the seat's corner with her hooves behind her head, a leg crossed over the other, and her head pulled down over her face. She was clearly asleep. "Is she napping?"

Pinkie Pie then spoke out softly while Rainbow Dash seemed to be curling up for a nap too on the seat opposite from Applejack. "Uh huh. Sundays are usually the days when Applejack takes a day off. She's been busy during Applebuck Season, so she's pooped out."

"Huh... Better let her sleep then. I think I might take a nap until we get to the station too. Is that all right with you girls?" I asked in return while feeling far too relaxed already. I must have been tired.

Rarity nodded with a smile while Fluttershy started to climb down from the seat. "Absolutely, darling. We'll keep our voices down so as to not disturb you."

Pinkie Pie then handed me a soft square pillow. I am not entirely certain of where she even got it, but I was in no mood to ask. I slid myself down until I was lying on my back with my body taking up the entire seat as I stuffed the pillow under my head. I then felt Fluttershy place a kiss on my cheek. "Sweet dreams, dear. We'll wake you up when we arrive, all right?"

"Thanks, honey." I muttered while I then tried to just relax enough to fall asleep.

I am not even entirely certain if I truly fell asleep at all during the train ride. All I know is that I soon found myself being tickled around the nose with something soft. I then heard a familiar voice speak out, "Wakey wakey, big guy!"

I sat up with a start while rubbing my nose with the back of my hand. I found Rainbow Dash snickering while seeing that her right wing was extended in my direction. She must have been using the feathers on her wing to tickle my nose enough to wake me up. "Uh... Hey there, Rainbow. Something up?"

I then found the rest of my friends still spread out on the seats around me. Applejack, who was in the process of letting out a yawn, looked my way and smiled groggily. "Yup. We're just about ta Canterlot, so ya better make sure yer ready ta head out when the train pulls into the station."

I took the time to stretch while passing the pillow back to Pinkie Pie and also let out a yawn. "Thanks, girls... Ugh, I need to stand up."

Feeling a bit stiff, I brought myself to a standing position in the middle of the aisle and began to stretch and flex my back. However, I then felt myself lose balance as the train began to apply its brakes. Fortunately, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were quick to flap up to me and push against me to keep myself from falling backwards.

I propped myself up against the train car's back wall while watching the telltale colors of indigos and pale hues that line the train station. Once the train finally lurched upon coming to a stop, the doors on the right side of the train car at the front and rear of the car opened before the passengers ahead of us began to shuffle out.

"Finally! Let's go! We've got a party to get to!" Pinkie Pie squealed with excitement before she hurried out of the rear door. We promptly followed, finding ourselves on the fairly busy outdoor train platform of the Canterlot station.

Rarity glanced around momentarily while turning her gaze towards the rooftops. Perhaps she was searching for an outdoor clock? Fortunately, she did find one right on the outside of the train station beside us. "Hmmm... Almost half past 1? Do any of you suppose we have enough time to do some window shopping before we head on over to the palace?"

"I don't know, Rarity. It'll take us a while to walk over there... Huh?" Twilight began to speak only to apparently be interrupted by something. She seemed to catch a glimpse of someone at the far end of the train platform who had been waving at us. While difficult for my friends to see through the crowd of tourists who were still milling about on the platform, I was able to see over them due to being taller than everyone else around me. It seemed to be one of the royal guards. He was a unicorn, but his coat was black.

"I think that might be Estoc. And I think he's calling us." I said before beginning to push my way through the crowd. My companions stayed close behind me and followed in a line. Before much longer, we reached the end of the platform. And it was indeed Estoc who had been trying to flag us down.

"There you are! I only just got here and then you all show up ahead of schedule! I guess you must all be in a hurry to get to the party, hm?" Estoc greeted us with a smile once we were finally out of the crowd.

Pinkie Pie beat us all to the punch. "You bet! If there's a party going on, we're there! So, where's the party?!"

Estoc got a good chuckle out of our friend's exuberance. "Well, I was assigned to escort all of you to the palace. Seems one of the ballrooms is being reserved for it." However, he then turned his gaze up towards me and showed a more solemn and sincere smile before going so far as to give me a salute. "It's a pleasure to see you back, James. The captain sends his regards."

The salute caught me by surprise. Even a few of my companions seemed a bit surprised as well. Unsure of how to react to this unexpected display of respect, I gingerly waved my hand at him. "Thanks, Estoc. And let Shining Armor know it's appreciated."

For the next ten minutes or so, we followed Shining Armor's second in command through the streets of Canterlot. Most of my friends took the time to gawk and admire the sights along the way as if they were on a sightseeing tour, as did I. Twilight hardly paid it much mind though, probably as a result of having spent most of her life up there in the first place.

It did not take much longer before we reached the palace's front gate. It still amazes me how beautiful and complex the entire structure's appearance is. Just before we could actually enter the front door, Twilight spoke up. "Estoc... We'll be meeting up with Princess Celestia, won't we? She knows we're coming, right?"

He turned to face us and nodded. "Of course. The captain informed me that I was to escort you all to the main hall where you will be received by her royal highness herself. Right this way, please."

With the use of his magic, Estoc opened the door for us. "This is as far as I go. Just continue down this corridor and you will arrive in the main hall. I trust you will all enjoy yourselves."

"All righty then. Thanks again for the escort." Applejack then said before the door closed behind us. Since Twilight knows her way around the palace quite well, she lead on while we followed. And sure enough, we soon came to the main hall. As I expected, there she was. Celestia was standing at the bottom of the stairwell at the far end while flanked on both sides by a pair of guards armed with spears.

Twilight's response was predictable. She rushed forward and called out to her mentor. "Princess Celestia! I hope we didn't keep you waiting!"

The Princess of the Dawn smiled warmly while lowering her neck to share an equine embrace with her student. "Oh, Twilight, of course you didn't. You're actually a bit early!" She then lifted her head and looked towards us while we all drew near. "Welcome to all of you. Once again, I thank you all for your valiant efforts against Discord. I'm only sorry that we had to wait until now to properly thank you."

For whatever reason, the response of my companions was more...somber than I expected it to be. They hardly smiled at all and their moods were generally subdued. Fluttershy then spoke softly, "It's all right, your highness... We couldn't possibly attend without all of us being here anyway."

"Yes, I know. And I would not have had it any other way, Fluttershy." Celestia replied before I saw her focus her gaze upon me while showing a more somber and relieved smile. "It's so good to see you alive and well, James. It's been a harrowing few weeks since we last met. Have you been recovering well?"

"If you want to know... I wouldn't say I'm back up to 100% yet, but I'm getting there. Things have been pretty good lately." I replied while trying to smile for her. However, I found it a bit odd to find her there without seeing either of her sisters present. "Say, is Luna and Nightmare Moon here too?"

"Funny you mention that. I was just about to take you to them." Celestia replied before directing her gaze towards my companions. "I know you only just got here and that the preparations have been completed, but I must ask you to be patient. I wish to speak with James in private for a short while."

"Aw, more waiting?! And I was ready for a good time!" Pinkie Pie said with a groan while rubbing her forehead in irritation.

Rarity, on the other hand, mildly scolded her friend. "And we will get there, Pinkie! But obviously Princess Celestia has something important to discuss with our friend. Surely you can wait another ten minutes? I'd rather not attend our little party with him with us."

That got Pinkie Pie to shut up. Celestia chuckled a bit at Pinkie's impatience and said, "I will try to keep our absence as brief as possible. I don't want to keep you from enjoying your much deserved victory party." She then turned to climb the stairs while looking back at me. "Shall we be off?"

I nodded before looking back at my friends. "I'll try to make sure I don't stall her with too many questions." Some smiled while others chuckled. I then turned and began to follow the Princess of the Dawn up the stairs. However, I was also quick to notice that the two guards had begun to follow us as well.

I soon found the four of us walking through the halls while Celestia always stayed ahead of me. The halls were quiet and the atmosphere was actually a bit tense. I had no idea why. I knew I had nothing to fear from Celestia, being the beautiful and kind sweetheart she is. But there was indeed a faint tension from the silence around me. Celestia was silent as well, not saying a thing as we walked along.

While we walked along, we passed by a door into one of the palace's chambers that was somewhat ajar. A few seconds later, it occurred to me that I had seen a light shade of pink in there with a touch of purple. A smile came to my face while I paused and looked back towards the doorway. "Cadence?"

Temporarily forgetting that my friends were waiting for me and feeling the need to pop in and say hello to a friend, I turned and began to make my way towards the edge of the hall. But before I could reach the door, the two guards that had been behind me stepped forward and blocked my progress with spears crossed. "Halt."

"Whoa, hey..." I muttered while being mildly startled by this sudden show of defiance. As I backed away for a few steps, I heard the sound of Celestia's hooves behind me. When I turned around, I found her standing right before me. And the expression she showed was not quite as...friendly as it had been before.

"Something wrong, James?" She asked while her expression remained neutral and...even a bit stern.

I saw no harm in being honest. "Sorry. I just thought I saw Cadence one room back and was about to stick my head in and say hello."

Her tone was still uncomfortably stern and direct. "There is no time for that, James. We must be going now."

Something did not feel right. The Celestia I know would never mind me saying hello to her niece. Or to anypony, for that matter. "You sure? I'll just be a... Hey!"

Next thing I knew, something hand grabbed my wrists in its teeth and yanked my arms backwards before...clamping something around them. Try as I might, I could not pull my wrists apart. Had I just been handcuffed?! When I turned to see if the two guards had something to do with it, I found both of them silently pointing their spears at me. As a small sense of fear began to set in, I heard Celestia speak from behind me in that stern tone of voice again. "I'm sorry, James. We can't have you wandering off this time."

What was going on? I strained against the locks placed on my wrists and found that I had indeed been handcuffed. But I had not committed a crime! Had I? I turned to Celestia and asked, "Wait... Am I being arrested? What did I do?!"

Celestia merely eyed me in silence briefly before turning away from me. "We will discuss it when we arrive. Come along now."

While she began to walk, I felt a light prodding against my lower back. I knew what it was. The tip of a spear. Feeling extremely tense knowing the guards could run me through with their spears at any time, I did exactly as I was supposed to do and followed closely behind Celestia without a word. I merely turned my gaze to the floor without even glancing at the rooms we passed by. I clearly had been captured. And I could not even begin to fathom what I had done to deserve it.

Minutes later, we stood before the great doors that led into the throne room. As Celestia began to cast her magic to open it, I asked, "Are Luna and Nightmare Moon inside?"

"They are. They know they need to be present for this." Celestia replied with the driest tone of voice I had ever heard from her. The doors soon swung open to reveal the throne room. And to my delight, I saw the Princesses of the Night and Dreams standing on opposite sides of the throne. However, they both remained silent and showed no significant reaction to my presence. I expected them to call out to me in greeting or perhaps even show something disdain for seeing me in handcuffs. Or are they called hoofcuffs? Regardless, they remained silent and stoic.

As I was led into the throne room, I began to realize that something was not quite right. I felt more like I was being lured into a trap than actually being arrested for a crime. Once we were just past the door, Celestia stopped and turned to face me. Or rather the guards behind me. "Guards. Remove his shackles."

Seconds later, I felt something pull my hands down as a few clicks were heard. I felt my wrists become free once more and brought them forward instinctively to examine them for damage. Celestia then commanded, "Guard the door until we emerge. Nopony is to be admitted until then."

The guards bowed their heads in silence before leaving the door while closing the door behind them. Celestia then turned away from me and walked towards her sisters. I remained where I stood, not certain if I should speak. Once she had ascended to her throne and turned to face me with her sisters on each side, Celestia then spoke out with a very commanding tone of voice. "Step forward, James."

My nerves were completely on fire. Here I was, trapped in the throne room in the royal palace with only the three most powerful ponies on the planet standing before me. And none of them were happy to see me. For all I knew, they were plotting to destroy me on the spot. And with the power they possess, they were certainly capable of that. My pace was slow and even a bit jittery. Luna seemed to notice this and spoke with a hoof raise. And even then, her tone felt cool. "Calm yourself, James. You will not be harmed."

That filled me with a faint sense of relief. At least I was not in any danger. I know Luna would not lie to me about my safety. I took a deep breath in the hopes of calming myself and walked until I was standing just before the incline that leads up to the throne. The three royal sisters eyed me with stern gazes, although I did see Nightmare Moon very briefly cast a somewhat fearful gaze towards her sisters for just an instant before she regained her stern disposition. What were they thinking while they looked at me?

Finally, Celestia spoke once more. "I'm sure you are wondering why you are here. Why you were placed in binds. And why you are now locked in here with us."

"Yeah... Pretty much" I replied quietly with my voice in a very deep tone. I felt as if I was standing before my father after having thrown one of his temper tantrums. My nerves were constantly tense and I was completely on guard to do everything I could to avoid making the situation worse. No sudden moves. Only speaking in short brief sentences as long as necessary.

Nightmare Moon was quick to see how tense I was and spoke up in a more comforting tone of voice. "Calm yourself, my friend. You are not in any sort of trouble. We hold no ill will towards you. We merely need to speak to you regarding...some troubling recent events."

At her words, Celestia and Luna's expressions softened slightly. They must have come to understand that I was too uncomfortable to speak freely at that time. Celestia then said, "Yes, I must apologize for deceiving you back there. I did not mean to frighten you. But we must discuss this now and not any other time, James. It cannot wait."

"OK... So...what's wrong?" I asked while feeling myself relax somewhat, although the tension in the air was still present.

Celestia's expression hardened once more as she began to speak. "I know you are very much aware of why you are here in our world, James. And you have been here for some time now. More than a year, to be precise. Now, I must ask you. If you could describe our world in three words, what would they be?"

Three words. Just three. I cast my gaze towards the floor and tried to think. She was right. By now, I have been in Equestria for a rather sizeable amount of time. And my personal attachment to this world has only grown since the day I first arrived. What words could I use to describe this wonderful place that I now call home? I did not wait very long before I looked towards Equestria's three sovereign rulers. "Peaceful... Beautiful... Innocent. That's the best I can think of."

"Well said." Celestia replied while her expression remained remarkably stern. "That third word of yours especially interests me. Innocent. But you do know what that means, don't you?"

I felt a nameless chill flow through my heart. The way she was speaking was extremely accusatory. As if I was being condemned. I remained silent. I almost knew exactly what she was going to say. "A world of innocence is a world that is all too easily tainted."

"I know... But...why are you telling me this?" I asked while feeling a new fear filling my heart. My skin was beginning to crawl in sweat. I cannot begin to describe how quiet, yet tense the atmosphere was becoming.

Celestia began to speak very frankly while her sisters continued to look on with stern gazes as well. "Innocent is a term I can also use to describe this world. And innocent is something I could never use to describe the world you come from. The only question I have is this. Will your presence taint this world?"

I felt my eyes open wide. She continued to speak very dryly, "You have been here for quite some time and do have a firm grasp of our way of life. However... Recent events have brought to our attention a need to show caution. This world may be innocent, but we know that you are not. And while you are vital to the reintroduction of the human race to this world, should you become a threat to Equestria's way of life... We will have to put you right back where we found you."

"No!" I suddenly shrieked at the very mention of such a thought. I had already been sent back to Earth once before a year ago. And after my return to Equestria... My love for this world has only deepened. I cannot imagine going back now. I have friends... I even have a family now... But now... Was I on the verge of being banished back to Earth forever? Without even saying goodbye to the friends who were waiting for me back in the main hall?

Luna and Nightmare Moon seemed to even show a brief display of alarm as they glanced at their sister briefly before turning their gazes back towards me. They remained eerily silent, though their expressions did seem pained. And Celestia... Her gaze remained as unchanged as stone. What had I done?! I then all but yelled, "You... You're not really going to do this, are you?! What did I do?!"

Celestia then replied promptly, "James, I hold no ill will towards you in the slightest. However, despite our feelings towards you, we must do what is best for this world. Now, I must ask you. And please... Answer this question as sincerely as you can. Can you see yourself doing anything that may influence our people in any sort of a macabre way? Any way that may prove detrimental to our people's way of life?"

I knew exactly what it was she was speaking of. And I understood her fears well. Fears that I too share in the back of my mind. The last thing I ever want to see is for Equestria to become another Earth. This world is itself. It does not, nor should it ever, need to become like any other world out there. This world is unique...wonderful... And I love it for that. I looked directly at the Princess of the Dawn and spoke while trying to keep myself from breaking down in a panic, "No... I don't want to see this world change... It's perfect the way it is... And I don't want to see that change... But...if you really think I'm a threat to this world's way of life..."

I was torn. I love Equestria. The thought of it becoming more like Earth terrified me. But I could not bring myself to even try to suggest that they send me back to preserve this world's purity. The thought of leaving again, and for the final time, was too painful to consider. Unable to bring myself to speak, I finally felt myself drop to my knees as the tears flowed. I was frightened. I did not want to leave. "Please... I don't want to go... Don't send me back now..."

A mere moment later, I heard the sound of hooves rapidly approaching me. I clenched my teeth. Was I about to be struck by a spell that would send me away forever? Instead of feeling myself being exposed to a burst of magic, I felt something rest gently upon my shoulder. And when I lifted my head, I saw her looking down at me with a remorseful stare as her gilded shoe was perched to the side of my head. Celestia was standing before me.

No words came. I was entirely uncertain of what to say. It was Celestia who broke the silence as she shook her head while a sigh escaped her lips. "This was a bad idea... I'm so sorry that we put you through this, James. I just... I had my doubts and... I'm sorry. We just needed to be sure of where your heart truly lies."

"You mean...?" I said while a sniffle snorted through my nostrils. My vision was still blurred by tears as they streamed down my cheeks. In the meantime, Luna and Nightmare Moon began to draw near.

Celestia nodded while showing a forlorn and even shameful smile. "Yes... On your feet, my friend. You're not going anywhere. You're staying right here in Equestria. As you wish it to be."

I breathed a huge sigh of relief. Thank goodness. But once I was on my feet, Nightmare Moon stepped forward before wrapping me in one wing for an embrace as she gave her eldest sister a smirk. "See? I told you this was a waste of time. You underestimate him, sister."

"Yes, yes... Perhaps I did..." Celestia said quietly while I noticed her blush slightly in clear embarrassment. "I just had to be sure. A lot could go wrong with this project, after all."

Luna then stepped forward and also wrapped a wing around me while reaching as high as she could with it. She then spoke while looking at me out of the corner of her eye, "That is certainly understandable, although a full year has gone by. Complications aside, he has been doing fine."

Celestia quietly nodded before looking at me with such a guilty frown. "James... I must apologize for putting you through such a scare. Can you ever forgive me?"

I hardly felt upset with her, if at all. I definitely understand why she would be so concerned about her people being influenced in ways that could become irreversible if it had become too integrated into the minds of Equestria's population. I reached out and gently rested my hand upon her shoulder. "It's OK... I don't blame you... Although this sort of thing did kind of come out of nowhere. Did I...do something wrong?"

After a moment of silence, Celestia solemnly shook her head. "No... You have done nothing worth punishing. Do not worry yourself over this, James. And besides..." With a smile that seemed all too forced, Celestia pointed towards the door behind me. "Don't we have a party to attend?"

"Oh, yeah! You think we should hurry back now?" I replied while thinking of my friends. Surely they were starting to become impatient by then. Especially Pinkie Pie.

Luna rolled her eyes. "I suppose we should. Lest Pinkie Pie decides to consume a pint of scotch to help pass the time again. How long did it take to fix up the ballroom after the Grand Galloping Gala this year?"

As we all started to make our way towards the door, Celestia chuckled in response. "Oh, that? It took roughly a week. Remind me to bar her from the refreshments counter next year."

The guards left their post just outside the throne room once we emerged. They were likely there to prevent anyone from interrupting that little discussion we just had. Along the way back to the main hall, Luna and Nightmare Moon inquired into my recovery while never leaving my side. It felt good to be back with them after all that time. Although Celestia was oddly quiet while she led us through the halls.

Once we began to descend the stairwell into the main hall, we found my six companions just milling about or locked in conversation. Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, though... They were locked in a game of rock paper scissors to hold off the boredom. Pinkie Pie then grinned in glee as both she and Rainbow Dash held out a hoof in another draw. "Wow, Dashy! You're really good at keeping me from winning!"

Rainbow Dash seemed far less than pleased and looked incredibly annoyed more than bored. "That's because we can only choose 'rock'! Why'd I even let you talk me into this?! Huh? Oh, finally! They're back! Can we stop now?"

Oh, we got a good laugh out of that. Once we were back down at the bottom of the stairwell, Celestia stepped forward. "I apologize if we kept you waiting. Since you're all very eager to get started, please follow me."

With hardly a word, we all began to follow Celestia down a side hall. It seemed to be leading us towards the same ballroom where Pinkie Pie went on a drunken tirade during the previous Grand Galloping Gala. Upon passing through the doorway, we were greeted by two ballrooms that were connected by a second doorway. The first room had a few tables for seating as well as a few more lined with buffet trays filled with a wide variety of gourmet foods. There was even a refreshment counter much like the one I had seen during the Grand Galloping Gala with a very refined gentleman of a stallion polishing glasses behind it. He certainly looked a great deal like the waiter who works at Ponyville's café. Relatives, perhaps? The room beyond looked like it was reserved for entertainment as I could hear soft classical music coming from beyond. However, Pinkie Pie did not seem too enthralled with the setup. "Aww... No party this time?"

"I think this is more of a time for relaxation than partying... I could really use some rest instead of cutting loose." Fluttershy explained while Applejack could not tear her gaze away from the buffet line. Cannot say I blame her. The smell was getting me hungry too.

Nightmare Moon turned her gaze towards our disappointed pink friend and spoke, "That is exactly what this is for, Pinkie Pie. Rather than wear yourself out further, take the time to just relax and recuperate. I am sure you need it."

"Well, when you put it that way... Yeah, I guess I could just chill for a while." Pinkie said while letting out a big yawn. "Maybe I'll just get some really strong cider to help me relax."

However, Luna then raised her voice a bit while standing before Pinkie. "Oh no, not again! After what you pulled during the previous Gala, you are hereby barred from all strong drinks. And do not try to convince the bartender otherwise. He knows who you are." Why could I not help laughing at that?

The event kicked off without a hitch. Although I have to say with how big the two rooms were, it felt very awkward having the place to just the ten of us. Or fifteen if you count the bartender and band. While my friends lined up at the buffet to line their trays, I decided to peek into the next room where the music was coming from. As I expected, the band was the exact same quartet who performed during the Grand Galloping Gala. Unfortunately, the only one whose name I can remember off of the top of my head is the cellist. Octavia. And that is only because I have seen her around Ponyville. It turns out that she is a Ponyville native and not from Canterlot like I initially believed. Yet despite having seen her around at times, I never really figured out where she lives. Although rumor has it she is housemates with the local disc jockey... Quite an odd couple. They must get on each other's nerves very often with their clashing tastes in music. Still, it was pleasant to see the four of them up on the stage livening up the atmosphere with such charming music. I even took a seat at one of the tables in there to just watch them momentarily until they finished their song.

Something I noticed is that Octavia tends to play her cello with her eyes closed, almost as if in a trance. She probably has so much experience with using her instrument that she does not actually need to watch the movement of her bow to produce the proper sound. The only time she actually did open her eyes was at the end of the song when she seemed to quietly discuss what song to play next with her band mates. It was only then that she seemed to notice my presence. When she looked my way, I instinctively waved at her. She cast me a serene smile while returning the favor before resuming her discussion with the other musicians. It was at that time that I decided to go grab a bite to eat. If Applejack was as hungry as I thought she was, there would probably not be many leftovers by the time we departed for home.

Everyone was already seated around the tables that were set up near the refreshment counter. Twilight and Celestia were locked in conversation while Fluttershy was seated at their table. Luna was seated at a table with Applejack and Rainbow Dash while Nightmare Moon was seated with Rarity and Pinkie Pie. I then made my way to the buffet line to stock up on my tray. There was just so much to choose from. Roasted Brussels sprouts, baked macaroni and cheese lined with a crispy bread crumb topping, roasted carrots in three colors, pasta in a cream sauce with peas and mushrooms... There was quite a bit more to list, but I had better stop here. I do not want to make myself hungry remembering them.

There was so much to choose from, I could only fit a bit of half of the list of food onto my tray before heading over and taking a seat beside Fluttershy. She too had lined her tray full of food and seemed to be taking her time with it. I leaned closer to her while caressing my hand over her back. "Got a lot to choose from, huh?"

My lover glanced at me and nodded with showing a cute smile. "Mmhm. I'll probably go back for seconds to make sure I get to try everything."

"That, and you're eating for two now. Remember?" I whispered while my hand rubbed the side of her belly. Fluttershy giggled as she fidgeted in her seat, apparently being a little ticklish.

While we engaged in simple chitchat, we also listened in on Twilight's conversation with Celestia. It was mostly about her studies and new magic she had been tinkering in as well as catching up on any special events with her friends. It seems Twilight takes her studies in the art of friendship very seriously. I cannot fault her for that. There was a time where I had no interest in friends myself and came to see what I had been missing out on. But that is probably something to save for another day.

Eventually, Celestia stood up from her seat and turned her gaze to us. I think she was noticing that neither of the three of us had anything to drink. She then glanced over at the refreshment counter before looking back to the three of us. "Are any of you thirsty? Would you like me to get you anything from the bar?"

It was pretty unusual to be waited on by a princess, but Twilight still replied with a smile. "Sure! I'll take a glass of apple cider."

I then decided to speak my choice. "I'll take a glass of your sweetest sparkling wine, please."

When Fluttershy did not offer a reply, Celestia looked at her directly. "What about you, dear? Anything I can get you?"

Fluttershy glanced over at the bar...refreshment counter... What do you call one of those little bar counters on wheels anyway? Anyway, Fluttershy then looked back at the Princess of the Dawn and meekly replied, "Um... Any kind of juice would be fine. I can't really drink right now."

I smirked and snickered slightly, knowing where this was going. Even Twilight looked delightfully anxious about the big surprise that was about to be revealed. Sure enough, Celestia was left puzzled. "You can't drink right now? Don't you mean you simply aren't in the mood for strong drink?"

"Well, I do... I mean... Um... I wouldn't mind having some sweet white wine, but it wouldn't be a good idea right now." Fluttershy shyly explained while apparently trying to avoid saying too much. I am not sure if she was deliberately hinting at her pregnancy to tease Celestia or if she just did not know how to reply without dropping some hints here and there. But it was all too clear that Celestia was starting to catch on by that awkward stare she was giving my beloved.

"And why is that?" Celestia asked again while starting to tilt her head to one side.

A few seconds later, Applejack, who was seated at the table right next to us, leaned in Fluttershy's direction while showing that smug smirk I often catch her with. "Are you gonna tell 'er, or should I?"

When Fluttershy hesitated for a few seconds more with a truly uneasy expression on her face, Applejack then looked at Celestia and said, "She can't drink because she's got a bun bakin' in the oven. And y'all know alcohol don't mix well with 'em."

That look on Celestia's face... And the look on the faces of Luna and Nightmare Moon. Just...wow. Wide-eyed stares with expressions that really showed they were not expecting such a revelation. It was Nightmare Moon who spoke first as she rose from her seat and stepped towards us. "I beg your pardon?!"

"I concur! Did I just hear that right?" Luna then asked while all eyes fell upon us. Our friends looked like they were trying hard to not laugh.

As amusing as this was becoming, we still had to make clear the current situation. So I decided to break the news. "Well...yeah. Only thing is we're not entirely sure if we're going to keep it. It wasn't planned."

"Oh... I see. Well, do you think you may decide to keep the child when it comes?" Celestia asked while looking somewhat disheartened by the news. I know it is never pleasant to announce that you are giving up a child for adoption, but... Well, I think I already covered that in a previous entry.

Fluttershy looked at me while I looked at her. That gaze told me all she wanted to say. I then turned back to the princesses and explained, "It really depends. We need to make certain we're actually capable of handling it before the baby comes. If we're not ready by the time it gets here... Well, I'm sure there's someone out there who's ready to adopt. I mean... I do hope we can prepare ourselves, but we've got to play this smart. Having a kid long before you're ready can mess up both you and the kid's life."

"Mm... Quite true. It's good to see you are taking this so seriously." Luna said while showing a rather concerned gaze. "Although this also begs the question.... Or rather the question is whether or not you have popped the question by now."

This prompted a number of chuckles and snickering from most of our friends. Even Fluttershy was showing a slightly excited smirk while also noticeably blushing. Very slowly, she lifted her hoof. And there it was. That simple golden band I had purchased for her a week ago. "I think this answers your question..."

It was Nightmare Moon who spoke first and with a stone-faced expression. "You are...engaged?"

I nodded and said, "Mmhm. Next summer. Enough time to plan out everything, send out invitations, and go on our honeymoon before the baby comes."

This prompted a surprisingly excited smile from Celestia, of all people. "Well then, we have a lot of work to do! We need to start sending out the invites, deciding on the designs..."

"Whoa, whoa, you don't need to worry about all that! It's not like this is gonna be another royal wedding." Rainbow Dash spoke up in response to Celestia's unexpected enthusiasm. And she was right. We were going to have the wedding take place locally in Ponyville, not in Canterlot.

This did nothing to stifle Celestia's interest as she beamed at us excitedly. "True, but this will still be a grand occasion! This is the wedding of two of the seven bearers of the Elements! Definitely a day that will make it into the history books."

"Well, when you put it like that..." I said softly while thinking over Celestia's words. I had not taken that into account. Fluttershy is the bearer of the Element of Kindness while I am the bearer of the Element of Humanity. I suppose this event really will be a big deal.

Finally, Luna spoke up while rolling her eyes as she rested her hoof on Celestia's shoulder. "I apologize for my sister's outburst. She just loves weddings." Celestia could only grin while showing a noticeable blush in her cheeks. However, the clink of a glass caught our attention. When we all turned to face the refreshment counter, we saw Nightmare Moon chugging down a pint glass full of a clear colorless liquid. And I strongly doubt it was water.

Pinkie Pie then asked, "Wow, is that all vodka?!"

Judging by how Nightmare Moon gagged and coughed once the whole glass was empty, it must have been. "Ugh! That... That was a bad idea..."

"Um... Sister, are you well? You really shouldn't consume such strong drink that quickly." Luna asked while looking on in bewilderment. It certainly was unexpected. I doubt even Rainbow Dash would have tried that.

After rubbing her forehead for a moment, probably due to the rush that comes from rapidly consuming alcohol, Nightmare Moon looked our way with a smile. "Oh, I'm fine. It's just... It's a lot to take in on such short notice. First this talk of a future child and then a wedding... I just need to...take a walk to collect my thoughts. I'll be back in a little while. Don't mind me." While she walked towards the door that led back into the rest of the palace, Nightmare Moon stumbled just slightly once. The vodka was probably starting to take effect.

"Wow... Who knew Nightmare Moon could chug vodka like that? I'd hate to get stuck in a drinking contest with her!" Rainbow Dash muttered rather loudly as we all otherwise watched the Princess of Dreams depart in silence.

"I certainly didn't... Anyway, why don't I go ahead and get you your drinks?" Celestia replied with a smile. "Oh, and does lemonade sound fine for you, Fluttershy?"

"Oh, yes. I'd like that." Fluttershy said quietly in return.

The wine I received a moment later certainly tasted and smelled...well...like wine, but it was still quite sweet. I could see myself drinking it casually. As for the food, I absolutely had to go back for seconds to try more of what I could not fit onto my tray. It was just all so good. Once I had refilled my tray and went back to the table, I grabbed my wine glass and went back to the refreshment counter for a refill. When I did, I found Fluttershy standing before it. "Um... Yes, uh... Some of that... And that..."

The bartender seemed to be giving her a bit of a suspicious glare. And...why was she asking for a type of cocktail when she just explained that she was pregnant? While I felt it was rude to interrupt, my eyes started to notice something odd about her mane. I know it is pink, but...why was that shade of pink so much bolder than the last time I saw it? And her cutie mark... I then tapped on her shoulder and asked, "Hey... Honey? Why does your cutie mark look like Pinkie Pie's?"

She jumped a bit and turned around before looking at me. "My cutie mark?! Well...um... Wait... Why are you looking at me like that?"

I almost snorted in suppressed laughter while I looked down at her. "Fluttershy doesn't have eyes that blue..." I then all but laughed while I cracked a smirk. "Pinkie Pie... I know you do a really good Fluttershy impersonation, but you're not fooling anyone. Stop trying to sneak booze."

Right as I said that, the demure and meek look in her eyes disappeared and her mane and tail suddenly popped back into a much more familiar poofy state. "Awwww, why am I the only one beside Fluttershy who can't get a stiff drink?! Is it because we share a voice actor?!"

"Do you remember anything about the second half of the Grand Galloping Gala this year? No? Well, there's your answer." Twilight remarked snidely from nearby, apparently having watched Pinkie Pie's attempt to go incognito to get access to some of the booze. Although imitating a pregnant mare was probably not the better choice.

By the time I had finished my drink and stuffed myself full, I then noticed that it seemed Celestia had slipped out without anyone noticing. Luna was still around, but both Celestia and Nightmare Moon were nowhere to be seen. I did not pay much mind to it. She likely had a bit of royal business to deal with for a moment. And Nightmare Moon was likely just trying to walk off the intoxication brought on by all that vodka.

With most of my friends' appetites having been sated for the moment, I decided to head back into the next room to watch and listen to the band. Most of my friends were already there while seated at a couple more tables not far from the stage. The music that filled the air was somewhat livelier than before. Where it had been much slower and quieter earlier, the song that the band was currently playing at the moment was actually more on the peppy side.

I took a seat at the table where Luna, Rarity, and Applejack were seated and just listened in on their conversation. Although Luna still shot me a quick greeting. "Hello there, James. I hope the accommodations have been to your liking so far."

I nodded while taking a sip from my glass of wine. "Oh, it has. Fantastic food, good music, and a relaxing atmosphere. It's definitely what I needed."

"Yeah, I reckon we all could use somethin' a bit slower lately. I ain't up for one of Pinkie Pie's jumpy kinda parties right now." Applejack added while gulping down a mouthful of spiced apple wine.

For the next moment, I listened to the music while turning my gaze towards the band. I overheard a bit of a conversation between Rarity and Luna where they seemed to be discussing the progress Rarity was making on a custom order. Funnily enough, even though I was not looking at either of them, they sounded like they were being careful to not speak of very many details such as who it was for and what the deadline is. Did they know I was listening in? Or did they merely not want to take any chances? Applejack did not say anything at all. Maybe she was also listening in for some juicy gossip.

Finally, the current song finished and the musicians began to whisper to each other. Probably while trying to decide on the next song. But just as they appeared to be preparing themselves to play, I felt something upon my hand. A quick glance to my right revealed Rarity with her hoof resting over it. She then gave me a slight smirk and asked, "May I have this dance?"

I actually snickered a bit at her request. "Sorry. I've never been a good dancer."

This did nothing to deter my beautiful friend as she began to walk towards the floor before the stage while casting her magic upon my hand to pull me along. "Nonsense, darling. It's just a slow dance. Any old fool can do that."

A quick glance behind me revealed that all of my friends were watching me with interest. I felt my face become warm as I am sure I began to blush. "Rarity, I'm serious. I can't dance..."

"Then I will just have to teach you, won't I?" I heard Rarity say with a giggle as she looked back at me. Once we were in the middle of the dance floor, Rarity released her magical grasp on my hand before turning to face me. Not once did that alluring gaze of hers ever change. "Just follow my lead."

The band began to play another slow and relaxing song while Rarity rose up on just her hind legs. Using her hooves, she guided my hands. She placed her right hoof on my left hip before making me rest my hand over it. She then lifted her left hoof higher while placing it in my right hand's palm. I closed my fingers over her hoof while keeping it raised. I am all but certain we were not quite positioning ourselves correctly, but since Rarity barely stands at four feet tall when taking a bipedal stance while I stand 5' 9, she was clearly improvising the best she could given the circumstances.

Without a word, Rarity began to lead me into the song. I am still not entirely certain if we were even really dancing more than just shuffling our feet. All we really did was step from side to side while lightly swaying. Is that really all there is to a slow dance? No wonder I was having such an easy time of it. The entire time we danced, Rarity never once took her eyes off of me. And I could not look away either.

After roughly a minute, Rarity performed a new move. She began to rotate and step away from me while keeping her hoof in my grasp. I responded accordingly, taking my left hand off her hoof to allow her to perform a full spin while lifting my right hand much higher above her head until she completed her rotation. Once she was facing me again, her right hoof gravitated back to my hip. My left hand once more rested upon it as we began to step and sway again.

This continued on for a few more minutes. We stepped and swayed while I would occasionally assist Rarity in performing a slow spin. When the song finally ended and our movements came to a stop, we both turned to glance at our friends as they began to shower us with applause. "Not bad, y'all! Kinda dull, but it's a start."

Rarity merely smirked at Applejack before gazing back up at me. She then whispered, "Don't mind her. You did just fine, my prince."

"It was a pleasure, m'lady." I replied just as quietly before releasing her hooves from my grasp. I have to say... For being my first real dance, that was quite enjoyable.

The two of us walked back over to the nearby seating and returned to our seats. Rainbow Dash then asked, "Pretty good for a first time, but lets see you really cut loose next time DJ-PON3 hosts another night show!"

"I don't do raves, Rainbow! Besides, I don't like coming home with my ears ringing." I retorted while rolling my eyes. I really do not care much for those really noisy dance parties. Way too loud and just not my style.

After a good while longer with my friends and I returning to the refreshment counter and buffet line to sate our thirsts and peck at the leftover food, I finally decided I just needed to get up and take a walk. I needed to keep my body moving to help build up my strength after all that time in the hospital. Once I finished another glass of wine, I stood up from my seat and looked towards my friends. "Hey, I'm gonna take a walk for a little while, all right? Just need to walk off some of this food and clear my head."

My friends did not seem to mind my request at all and nodded or waved in agreement. Fluttershy then said, "All right, honey. We'll be here."

Luna then added, "Should you get lost, just ask one of the guards to escort you back to the main hall. This chamber is past the doorway to the left of the main stairway."

I headed on my way and began to just wander all along the palace's ground level. While I did just want to explore a bit, I steered away from any stairs I found. I just was not in the mood to climb anymore steps for a while. I was especially glad none of my friends requested to tag along. As much as I adore them, I do appreciate the occasional stint of solitude... Speaking of them, what has been the deal with all of them spending a good chunk of time with me every single day this week? I mean I do tend to see them all over the course of a full day more often than not, but...it almost felt as if they were going out of their way to find something to do with me as a group. Almost looks obsessive of them in hindsight. Hmm...

Perhaps I was just overthinking things at the time. I can bet they missed me while I was stuck in that coma. They were probably just making up for lost time. Regardless, I walked along the empty quiet halls as my feet stepped lightly without making much of a sound. It was almost a bit unsettling to be in such large halls without really hearing my own footsteps. I have long been a light stepper. And while I do tend to have a good memory in recalling locations by appearance, some of the areas I explored were still new to me. I did occasionally pass by a member of the royal guard, but they barely reacted to my presence. I decided I should leave them be unless I really needed them.

I eventually came to a large arched doorway not unlike most of those that led outside the palace. Thinking it led into another part of the royal garden, I decided to push it open and step outside for some fresh air. It was only after I surveyed what was beyond the door that I remembered I had passed through this door once before. The labyrinth and the courtyard before it lay spread out before me. Even though I knew it would be a bad idea exploring it today, I decided to at least take a walk around the perimeter. I did not exactly have time to really take a look around the place last time.

I could not describe the feeling of seeing them all back and being genuinely happy together. So much drama and angst over these past weeks have eaten away at our nerves and senses. At last, true catharsis has flown into our lives for the moment. The six bearers of the Elements of Harmony seemed truly relaxed as they partook in the fairly modest festivities. Surely it had been some time since they last had the chance to completely unwind together.

Of course, the greatest relief of all came from seeing him back on his feet. I last saw him in a wheelchair when he was finally discharged from the hospital. To see him alive and well once again brought me no end of closure. At last, my friend has been freed from Discord's foul clutches. And thankfully, he still shows no signs of remembering what occurred. It is for the best... I dread to see what would happen if he remembered the horrid events that transpired so recently.

However, the air was not entirely without tension, even in this time of relaxation. With my sisters having stepped out for a moment and with James having gone for a walk, I found myself alone with the six bearers as we listened to the hired musicians play. I was seated at the table Rarity was using. However, while I observed the musicians playing, I happened to notice Rarity staring at her right hoof. It puzzled me. There was no sign of anything wrong with it, so what about her hoof was drawing so much attention from her? "Is all well with you, Rarity? You seem troubled."

She glanced at me in mild surprise, clearly having not expected that I had noticed her distress. I almost expected her to fluster and innocently deny anything was amiss, but her response was instead quite solemn. "Oh... Forgive me. You weren't meant to see that. It's just... The memories. Nothing more."

I took a moment to observe her hoof while she returned her gaze to it. That hoof was the one she used to hold onto James' waist while she performed a simple dance with him. "What memories? And what does that hoof have to do with it?"

She bowed her head. Rarity indeed looked quite troubled. "It's just... I knew what lied under his shirt when I touched him as we danced... It was such a struggle to hide my horror when I remembered it was there."

Under his shirt... James was bandaged there when I last saw him. Perhaps... "A scar? Something that Discord left behind?"

Rarity did not show any sort of a response aside from a most sorrowful frown. However, Applejack then approached our table and spoke, "Yeah... And it's a mighty nasty one too. Almost like it's tryin' ta remind us of what we did..."

She too seemed quite troubled as well. But why? The darkest hour had passed. Our friend was alive and well and does not even recall what happened to him. Surely this day should have been one of relief and joy! And if so... Why so melancholy?

I tried to comprehend what it was they were speaking of. And then it occurred to me. My sister, Nightmare Moon, revealed to me that she had witnessed the six of them forge a solemn promise just before they departed to deal with Discord a second time. A promise to not succumb to his temptations again. Not just for each other...but for him.

It was then that I understood what was going through their minds. And only because I too carry that shame as well. Still, how much longer were they going to carry this unwarranted guilt? I could see just by looking at them that this guilt was tearing them apart. I had to free them somehow as I know their pain all too well.

A moment later, I got my opportunity. The song the band was currently playing came to an end. A smirk spread across my lips. Perfect. I turned towards the band and called out. "Thank you for another fine performance! Although I am certain you must all be quite famished. Why don't you partake in the buffet and quench your thirsts for a short while?"

The cellist in the band... Octavia, was it? She cast me a smile while she set her instrument down. "Many thanks, your highness. We shall return to the stage in a half hour, if that is all right."

Once the four of them were out of the room and out of earshot, I seized the opportunity that I had been waiting for. I turned to the six bearers of the Elements of Harmony and spoke out to them. "All of you... I must ask that you gather before me. We have something of grave importance to discuss."

They did not refuse. Those who were not already seated at the table I was resting at promptly approached me. Fluttershy then asked, "Yes, your highness? What's wrong?"

"I believe that is my line. You all seem to be vaguely troubled. What is it that has your hearts heavy with grief? This is supposed to be a time of relaxation, is it not?" I asked while trying to not pry too hard just yet.

They all displayed the same mournful expressions, although it was Twilight Sparkle who offered a retort. "Sorry... It's just... We're still trying to cope. It takes a long time to recover from this kind of guilt."

Indeed, my suspicions were correct. But guilty over what? I had to know, although I was already certain I knew the answer. "What guilt? Perhaps you could enlighten me. Discord has been vanquished. Shouldn't that be enough?"

"Yeah... We know, but..." Pinkie Pie muttered while she seemed to be holding back tears. "We Pinkie Promised... James almost..."

So that was why. Indeed, they failed to follow through with that sacred promise they made together. And as a result, our friend very nearly perished after a grueling ordeal. And yet, I knew they were not truly to blame. I had to allay their fears any way I could. "All of you... Listen to me. I know what it is you are suffering because...your guilt is my own."

"Huh? You didn't have anything to do with what happened to him... Why're you blaming yourself?" Rainbow Dash asked while looking noticeably confused.

I was not surprised that she had misinterpreted my words. "No, you misunderstand. What I meant was that I understand this guilt you are all experiencing. The guilt that comes from failing to be there for someone during events you had no control over."

They were on the verge of speaking up in frustration. I could see the look of mild hostility in their eyes. They were all being very hard on themselves and would not let anypony tell them otherwise. I raised my hoof to keep them quiet. "I know, you think I do not understand the pain you are going through. The guilt of a grave mistake. Well, allow me to reveal that I know exactly the agony you are experiencing."

Such conflicted gazes in those eyes. They wanted to speak up. To deny my claims. And yet, they remained silent so long as my hoof was raised. And so I spoke. "Ask yourselves this. Did you not find it odd that after my first public appearance following Nightmare Moon's defeat I was not seen for months? Not until the following Nightmare Night holiday? Why do you suppose that is? Where was I during that time?"

"Now that you mention it..." Fluttershy muttered quietly before lifting her head to look directly at me. "Where were you? It almost felt like a full year went by before we saw you again. Was something wrong?"

I sighed while I turned my gaze to the table. "Very. I did not reveal myself to the public again until months later. And that was due to powerful feelings of guilt and regret. After what happened a millennium ago, I was all but certain the people of the world still hated me. I fell into a deep depression and never left the palace. If it was not for Celestia and regular visits from therapists, I dread to know where I would be right now."

They did not speak at all. I had their undivided attention as I spoke of my troubled first days back home. "I was certain that I alone was to blame for becoming the villain reviled as the Mare in the Moon. I feared that I was wrong to have been envious of my sister and resentful of my people showing no love or praise for my night. But as the months went by and my sister spoke to me, I came to understand the truth. My envy of my sister and my disappointment towards my people were, in fact, perfectly reasonable. I had every right to be upset. But the creation of Nightmare Moon... I could not have possibly had a hoof in that. An outside force... An unseen third party must have surely been responsible for that. A party that, to this day, we still have not identified."

I once more turned my gaze towards the six bearers before me. Their expressions were thoughtful and attentive. They were listening. And so I continued to speak. "I came to know this to be true, and yet... Even now, a glimmer of that guilt still remains. There are times when I wonder to myself the same questions. Was I truly not at fault? Could my transformation into Nightmare Moon have been avoided? What if I did something differently back then? That wretched glimmer of guilt still flares up in my mind from time to time, but I just have to know that it is merely a remnant of memories from a time before I learned the truth. A time that has little bearing on today."

What were those gazes they were showing me? Sympathy? Uncertainty? Even so, I could not stop there. I still had more to say. "This brings us to the present. You think you may know Discord, but I knew him better. You efforts to shield your friend from his madness was certainly valiant, but you overestimated yourselves. His magic was among the strongest in the world, as I am sure you discovered. He could alter reality at will, even if it meant altering all of you. This was beyond your power to resist. Therefore, you should feel little to no blame for what happened once he sank his hooks into each of you."

"But... We Pinkie Promised... We..." Pinkie Pie stuttered while each of them still showed gazes of intense guilt and self-loathing. As if they felt they did not have the right to stop blaming themselves. A process I too went through not very long ago at all.

Still, I knew I was making progress. I knew they were beginning to listen and not just hear me. "Listen to me. True, you promised and failed to protect your friend. But it was never by your will that these horrors occurred. You did all you could in the face of impossible opposition, so you should still feel some pride in knowing that you did indeed do your best. And do not forget the following days. While you may have been unable to prevent such a travesty, you were all unfailingly by his side during his time of need. You did everything you could for him. And that is what truly matters."

Their expressions softened somewhat. I knew they were remembering the past weeks. They never once gave up on him. They were by his side whenever they could be. And in the end...they even saved him. "I understand that the guilt is difficult to let go of. It may take months, if not years, and may never truly fade at all. But remember this, all of you. You were never at fault for what happened to your friend. The one who was truly pulling the strings has paid the price for his actions and will never harm us again. Discord is no more and will never return. Take comfort in knowing that you all survived this ordeal and that everyone has made a full recovery. Your friend is alive and well, your friendship with each other remains intact, and that is all you truly wanted. Is it not?"

As I expected, neither of them smiled. That dreadful guilt still had a grip on them, but I could see that it was beginning to loosen. Finally, Twilight Sparkle spoke quietly. "I guess... I think you might be right. It's just so hard to stop blaming yourself when you feel like you let someone you love down that hard..."

"I know... Still, I am not expecting you to find peace with yourselves overnight. Just remember my words and go from day to day knowing that the fact that things are improving and that everything is back to how it once was is a clear sign that you did not fail." I replied in the hopes of allaying their lingering fears.

"Yes... And thank you, your highness... The guilt you speak of... It truly isn't easy to let go of." Rarity then spoke while wiping a lone tear from her eye.

However, Applejack then spoke up while starting to walk away from the table towards the doorway that led away from us. "Yeah, I guess we just needed a nudge in the right direction... Hey, girls? If it's all right with ya, I'm gonna go find James. Just wanna keep an eye on 'im for today."

Of course. Their concern for his well-being has been constant since his release from the hospital. And so I spoke a reply. "Actually, why don't we all go?"

Pinkie Pie seemed to instantly regain her vigor as she hopped out of her seat. "Sure! The more, the merrier!" And so we left the two chambers, leaving the band and bartender to rest until our return with our friend. Although I was left wondering. Where had he gone?

As I walked away from the doors leading into the palace, I could tell almost immediately that something was not quite right with the courtyard. It seemed that there was a significant amount of restoration going on around the place. Piles of dirt, recently planted trees, bushes, and grass that was noticeably growing out of sync with the rest of the flora around me and... It just felt so odd. There were shovels scattered and even a few earthmoving machines like a backhoe. Surprising when considering that Equestria prioritizes magic over technology. But why all this work? What happened to this place to require so much restoration?

To be fair, there did not appear to be a whole lot left to do in that regard. Most of the courtyard looked much like it did when I last saw it, although the earthmoving equipment was still conspicuous in its presence. Even so, I followed the path before me that led towards the labyrinth ahead. I had no intention of going inside. I merely wanted to examine the exterior while getting a closer look at the statues around it. There seemed to be a particularly tall one at the front that I did not quite recognize from my current distance.

I looked directly ahead at the labyrinth before me, not paying much mind to anything. However, I then noticed something at the very bottom edge of my field of vision and promptly glanced down. I came to a stop, worrying that I was about to trip over something. What I saw next initially left me baffled as I clearly did not remember seeing that there the last time I passed by. "Whoa... Who drew this?"

It looked to be a type of painting left on the ground. Created in a manner that looked like it was done with fingers instead of a brush. It consisted of seven crude designs with six set in a type of hexagon formation with the seventh in the middle. It did not take me long to recognize the designs. A balloon, a star with six points, an apple, a butterfly, a lightning bolt with a cloud above it, and a diamond. And in the middle was what seemed to be a type of handprint. Or at least a few finger marks. But...those other six were clearly the symbols that make up my six dearest friends' cutie marks. Why were they there? And there was something odd about the overall design of a few of them. While roughly half of them looked...relatively neatly drawn by finger painting standards, the others were noticeably crooked and uneven as if the painter's hand had become progressively unsteady as it painted. And there was something not right about the appearance of the material used in making the drawings. It was a very dark shade of red to the point of almost being a hue of black. And the way it looked... It was not paint. "Is that...blood?"

Before I could even really think about it, a familiar voice spoke up from behind me. "Something caught your eye, James?"

I turned around promptly upon hearing my name. I knew that voice. When I came to a stop, I found Celestia standing behind me while casting a fairly neutral gaze towards me. "Oh, hey... Sorry, I just wanted to take a walk to relax and clear my head while getting some fresh air. Sorry if you were looking for me and I wasn't back at the party."

Celestia merely shook her head. "No, it's fine. I too needed to take a walk to get a few minutes to myself. I just was not expecting to find you out here. Now then... What's wrong? You saw something?"

"Uh... Yeah. These markings on the ground weren't here last time. I'm sure of it." I said before I stepped aside to allow her to see the symbols that had been drawn on the ground behind me. I then pointed to them and asked, "How long have those been there? And...is that stuff...dried blood? And who drew it?"

Upon seeing the symbols before her, Celestia sighed deeply while a profound frown spread across her face. She did not take long to provide an answer and turned to me. "It's nothing, James... Don't worry about it. Whoever made that is probably doing just fine. Truly, don't worry yourself over it."

"Um... All right. If you say so. Anyway, don't mind me. I was just going to get a closer look at those statues over there." I replied while turning around and stepping past the markings on the ground. However, before I could get far, I felt something upon my shoulder. A glance at my shoulder revealed Celestia's gilded shoe resting on it. "Something wrong?"

I turned back to face the Princess of the Dawn. She was staring at me with a pleading gaze. "If you don't mind... May I follow?"

"Sure... I don't mind." I replied quietly, noticing a somber weakness in her eyes. I had seen that look in her eyes before and did not feel it would be right to deny her my company for the time being.

Celestia then smiled and said quietly, "Thank you... Lead on, friend."

The two of us proceeded forward while paying no mind to the blood painting on the ground below. Our route was direct as we soon found ourselves standing before the tallest statue outside the labyrinth. It was all too clearly a statue of Discord himself. Or rather, Discord trapped in stone again. It seemed that he had decided to take a fairly flashy or proud stance upon being sealed again. His chin was tilted upward while he had his upturned hands raised a bit above his shoulders with the left being held a bit lower than the right. "Not a bad pose he chose."

"Hm?" Celestia muttered before she looked at me from my left. "Pose? What do you mean?"

I was a bit surprised that she did not understand. I then turned to her and tapped Discord on his leg. "This pose he's in. He was turned back into stone after the Elements of Harmony were used on him again, right? Too bad I missed it, what with me being out cold at the time."

"Oh... Right... His defeat." Celestia muttered once more with a slight chuckle. Although that face... It looked so conflicted and uneasy. She then turned to look up at Discord again and said quietly, "They did put him back in his place, didn't they?"

"To be fair... I never saw him get exposed to the Elements of Harmony the previous times, so I don't know what it's like to see it happen." I replied before looking up at Discord's petrified form. I then patted him on the knee, which was roughly parallel with my shoulders. Despite Discord being clearly at odds with everyone I know, I personally held no ill will towards the guy. "I hope you don't have an itch you need to scratch right now. You comfortable in there?"

As expected, I did not get a response. However, I soon noticed Celestia gazing at me with a remarkably pained expression. As if there was something she wanted to say, but could not. I turned to her and asked, "Hey... Are you all right?"

For the next five seconds, she did not say a thing. Finally, Celestia let out a long sigh before speaking. "James... I'm sorry... I know this may be a grave mistake, but... There is something I must tell you. Something that you must know." She then turned her gaze up at Discord and said, "This...is not Discord at all. It is merely a stone statue erected in his memory."

At first, I took a few seconds to comprehend what she just told me. The statue beside me...was nothing more than just that? A statue without anything inside it? And there was something grim about that term she had just used... In his memory. "So...he's not around here anymore? Did you banish him from the world? Or did you have him locked up in... What's that place called again? Tartarus?"

I had only read about the latter from time to time in books about various types of Equestrian lore while visiting the library, although any information I found on the location was a bit vague. Almost as if its exact location is kept hidden from the public. All I know is that it is probably a type of maximum security prison complex. However, I did not expect Celestia response. Her expression remained sorrowful while she spoke softly. "No, James. Discord is...dead."

As if those words were not enough to leave me speechless. She then pointed her hoof at me with a most serious and solemn expression set into her face. "And it was you who ended his eternal life."

I brought my hand to my mouth as I suddenly felt the need to laugh. Me? Kill something as...immortal as Discord? After the displays of power he showed during our first meeting, I could not fathom being able to kill something that...well...could not be killed. At least not by conventional means. "Good one, Celestia. I don't think you can really kill something as detached from the laws of reality as..."

I felt the need to speak quickly die when I looked at Celestia once more. Her gaze remained the same. Deathly sincere, and even a bit sad. She did not laugh or say a word. It was then I began to see just how seriously she was taking herself. "You... You're not kidding, are you?"

"Why would I joke about something like that? Discord is dead, James. And you are the one who killed him." Celestia spoke once more while still staying as serious as possible. She clearly wanted me to know she was not jesting with me in the slightest. And it was working too.

I turned my gaze back up at the stone statue beside me, coming to understand that Discord was not trapped inside. And still... Me? Kill...him? Even though I knew that Celestia would never lie about such a grim topic... I could not fathom it. Discord seemed invincible. Someone who was beyond death. Even if I were to try to kill him with all the power my weapons and armor bestowed upon me at the time we partook in that search of the Elements of Harmony, I truly could not see myself succeeding. If anything, his power likely surpassed my own. But there was still one question I needed to ask. "Well... If I really did do that... Why can't I remember it? And how did I actually do... Wait! Everyone has been telling me that I was found unconscious and bleeding just past the entry point of the maze right there! So...has everyone been lying to me?!"

The Princess of the Dawn sighed while she looked away from me. "Would you want to know what happened, as horrid as the truth may be? We know you well by now, James. What happened here went against everything you ever stood for. I doubt you would even want to remember the events that transpired here. However..." She then turned to gaze at me once more. "If you truly wish to know what it is that happened here, I will tell you all I know."

I was unsure of what to think or feel. My own friends...and everyone else who I had spoken to since awakening...had been claiming something different from what Celestia had just told me. But why? It was clearly never out of malicious intentions. They did not mean me any harm. So then...

The truth was right in front of me and all I had to do was ask. But still... I was unsure if I should. Was the truth being withheld from me for my own sake? Still... And knowing I may have killed someone I held no ill intentions towards... I felt a nameless anxiety in my heart. I have never killed anyone before... Well, no one alive, that is. Finally, after much internal debating, I sighed and nodded my head. "OK... Tell me."

Celestia merely nodded as well. She did not smile once. "Very well. Take a look around you. Do you see all the restoration that is happening?"

I looked around the courtyard. I did indeed see all of the earthmoving equipment and recently planted trees and bushes that would be present after such environmental damage had been inflicted upon the area. I did not say a word, allowing Celestia to continue. "All the restoration that is happening here... While I did not witness it, you and Discord waged a mighty battle here in this courtyard. I even seem to understand that you attempted to utilize the elemental magic in your gauntlets that you had not yet mastered. The spectacle must have been horrifying, yet awe-inspiring. Once you had finally slain Discord, the courtyard was in ruins. And when your friends found you, you were lying in a pool of your own blood with your hand in the center of those markings on the ground back there." She showed a most sympathetic frown as she added, "I could not have them wiped away. While I never knew why you drew those symbols out, I knew that spot is sacred ground. I made clear to those involved in the courtyard's restoration that they were to be left untouched."

My left hand instinctively reached for my waist. That scar on my side... Had Discord wounded me? Did he nearly kill me? And...those paintings of my friends' cutie marks... Was that indeed my blood?

I could tell that Celestia was not joking in the slightest. And yet, I still could not believe her. Why did I fight him? I never held a grudge against him. Was it he who began the hostilities? Still hard to imagine... Discord never once gave off a violent vibe. It made no sense... Simply did not add up, even if there was physical evidence to support it. I turned to Celestia after spending a moment in silent thought. "Well... I admit that claim is...unsettling, but I still can't quite wrap my head around it."

Celestia's expression brightened just slightly while she shook her head. "And I don't blame you. I wish I did not believe it myself. Whether or not you want to believe what I just told you is entirely up to you."

I said nothing. I felt so conflicted... I could not imagine myself actually killing anyone. Especially an immortal like Discord. But even so... Whether or not I actually killed him... "Well then... Even if I don't buy it... Discord's really...gone now?"

The Princess of the Dawn remained silent momentarily as a look of longing filled her eyes. Slowly, she turned to face the statue beside us before turning her eyes up to it. "He is, James... Discord is truly no more. He is finally...at peace."

At peace... I too gazed up at the stone replica of Discord. Dead... The Spirit of Chaos, dead and gone. If he was such a threat to Equestria to the point where he had to be imprisoned in stone... Why was I not the least bit happy at the sound of it? I felt a twinge of sadness as I gazed up at the statue before me. To know that he was gone... Was he truly that vile?

Out of the corner of my eye, I glanced at Celestia. She too seemed to be mourning in some way. Such a forlorn look in those lovely orchid eyes. I could still remember how hostile she was when Discord revealed himself to us. It was a far cry to how she was while she stood beside me. After such a display of aggression, I would have expected her to appear relieved and not so genuinely unhappy. But why? Was there something she knew that I did not?

She did not look at me once. If she was aware that I was looking at her, she did not show it. Finally, I felt the need to speak. "He wasn't always like this, was he?"

This got the response I expected. Celestia turned her head to gaze at me. "No... Not at all. There was a time where he was not consumed with an obsession for turmoil and chaos. But that was ages ago."

This revelation instantly captured my attention. I glanced up at Discord's statue once more before looking back at her. "Do you...feel comfortable talking about it?"

While her eyes were still filled with a deep sorrow, Celestia still managed to display a genuine smile. "It would be a pleasure... Thank you for being here for me, James. I mean it."

I began to lean against the statue's pedestal while listening to Celestia speak. "First of all, are you familiar with the origins of Hearths Warming Eve?"

"A bit. I only experienced it for the first time last winter. And even then, I was just taking things as they came, so I didn't take in as much information as I could at the time. I'll be able to absorb information better this winter." I replied while thinking back to my first winter in Equestria. While I probably should have done more to document my experiences back then, I was more interested in taking things easy at the time while becoming accustomed to Equestria's way of life and customs over writing journals. But I digress.

Celestia actually let out a faint chuckle, apparently not surprised that I was lax in my writings for a while after all the drama that happened at the time I decided to put down the quill for a breather. "Well, there is one thing the historical recordings do not mention. Very shortly after Equestria's founding, the people began to fear that without proper guidance, tensions would rise again and they would be right back to where they started. To remedy this possible threat, they sought out the former rulers of this world. My mother and father, Queen Sunflare and King Orbash."

I became ever more curious at the mention of those two names again, but held my tongue to allow Celestia to speak. It seemed that her expression was beginning to brighten as she spoke, probably serving as a good form of stress relief. "While they still retained their royal titles, their previous reign had been relatively brief before passing the power of government down to the people. It was due to their already very long lives and leadership skills that the people sought them out to once more take up the throne. However, my parents were hesitant to resume their reign over this world and feared that their guidance would be insufficient to keep relations between all races warm and beneficial after witnessing the literal chilling of their ties to each other."

I nodded in silence to show my understanding of the situation, listening as closely as I could. Celestia then continued, "Luna and I were present at the summit with our parents. During a discussion with the leaders of the three pony factions at the time, Princess Platinum as well as her father, who stepped down as king shortly afterward, Commander Hurricane, and Chancellor Puddinghead, it was... Um... What's so funny?"

That last name she mentioned... Why does that make me smirk and feel hungry at the same time? Even so, I found myself chuckling and snickering loudly at the mention of such a delicious name. "Sorry... Sorry, it's just that last one. Puddinghead, was it? How'd the chancellor get stuck with a name like that? Who seriously names their kid that?"

Celestia cast me a rather amused stare and crooked smile before saying, "Now that you mention it... It never occurred to me to ask him! Although he is renowned to this day as being quite the oddball. But that is beside the point." She then cleared her throat with a wrist held to her lips before she began to speak once more. "As I was saying... During the summit, it was decided that after the global blizzard that threatened this world was brought on by the entities known as Windigos feeding off of the spite and hatred that festered between the three pony races, the world did indeed require a wise leader to insure that relations between all races remained strong. Thus, it was decided that we should seek out an old friend who was ideal for the job."

I raised an eyebrow at that line. "You mean... You and your folks put Discord in charge? That's how he rose to power in the first place?"

The princess before me smiled very warmly. "You must understand, James. Discord may be the Spirit of Chaos, but he was also known by another title that barely anypony even remembers anymore. He was also the Spirit of Diversity, as I am sure you could tell just by looking at his body. He understood how everyone thought. He understood everypony's needs. Thus, he was the perfect mediator. And so we sought him out. And we found him."

"And he went along with the idea to make him the ruler of this world?" I asked while having absolutely no input on the matter as I had very little of a grasp on how Discord actually worked.

A chuckle rumbled in Celestia’s throat momentarily. "Not at all. He thought being king was as boring a job could be. That, and he thought someone as free-spirited as him would be far from ideal for the role. But we persisted, especially me and Luna, for him to take up the throne. And after much pressuring for thirty days, he agreed to become king under one very specific condition."

"And that condition was...?" I retorted while feeling slightly excited at what ridiculous demand that goofball could have made.

Celestia's expression remained warm while she closed her eyes for a moment. "He refused to become king unless Luna and I became his royal advisors. We had no desire to refuse. And so Discord's reign began."

"Huh... That's a pretty happy story. But how did his reign go?" I asked in return, all too curious of what kind of ruler Discord could have been.

"You have no idea..." Celestia said softly before she smiled somberly up at the statue beside us. "He was a beloved king. The world thrived, the people loved him, and he used his vast power wisely to insure balance in the world. But naturally, that loveable goof would very frequently make trips into the settlements to spice things up with a healthy dose of random controlled chaos. Making pigs fly, turning the rivers into sparkling wine... You never knew what he would do next and the people always got a laugh out of it. At times, he would even throw grand feasts in the palace with chocolate flowing from the walls and tables made of pretzels. They would eat just the tables after tearing them apart and dousing them in the chocolate instead of the actual food!"

I was laughing at these recollections, as was Celestia. It sounded like Discord was a genuinely loveable guy! Celestia then sighed as she wiped a tear from her eye. "Those were some of the best days of my life... Good times..."

Noticing Celestia's tone darkening, I felt the need to ask. "Were you and Luna good friends with the guy?"

"Oh, James... We were more than just close. Discord was my best friend for many centuries. Even since the days Luna and I were fillies, he was always an important part of our lives..." Celestia said with a truly mournful smile. And as she said those words, I felt myself becoming hot and anxious. Her best friend... And now he was dead. And according to Celestia, the one who killed him was...

I could not even speak. I almost felt as if I was on the verge of a panic attack as this fact dawned on me. As I felt my legs becoming weak, I saw Celestia look at me with a shocked glance before rushing to my side and holding me in her wing. "James, no! No... Don't blame yourself... Please, believe me. I am not angry with you at all. Stay calm... Trust me when I say that your actions were for the best. You did Equestria a great favor by ending Discord's reign for good. So please, relax yourself..."

By that point, there was very little doubt in my mind that I had indeed killed Discord. Even if I could not understand how. But even though the burning tingling sensation in my chest was beginning to fade, I still looked at Celestia and asked, "But... He was your best friend... And he was such an awesome guy from the sound of it!"

Celestia sighed while she frowned sadly at me. "He was, James. And 'was' is the golden word here." She released me from her wing while I regained my footing and took a few steps back. "His reign lasted for roughly two millennia. And those were indeed good times. But after the first several hundred years, something began to change in him. At first, it was subtle. A barely noticeable lingering sorrow. I would occasionally find him on the balcony outside his private chambers just after nightfall while gazing at the stars. I would always ask him if something was wrong, but he would just smile and insist that he was fine. This pattern remained for many centuries to come. And this faint sorrow turned into a deep depression. Luna and I did everything we could to lift his spirits, but..."

For a moment, Celestia fell silent. She seemed genuinely distraught. Eventually, she began to speak again. "For the final ten years of his reign, he refused to leave the castle at all. The castle became noisy and...exceptionally surreal as he changed the entire layout daily with random use of his chaotic magic. It became so hectic and unpredictable that Luna and I had to essentially move out, as did many of the servants. We would still return daily to tend to our duties, but... Discord had become a mad king. He showed very little interest in the workings of the world and hardly paid the two of us any mind. For some time, my sister and I practically did his work for him. And he refused to speak to us about why he had become so obsessed with constant chaos and had grown to show so little interest in guiding his people. We tried to reason with him, but... Well, to say he was a lost cause would be an understatement. But every once in a while, I would still see the underlying sorrow that I had seen before. As if it was being drowned out."

She sounded so exhausted as she spoke those words. Ten years of having to deal with such mayhem... It almost sounded like having to live in the same house with a severely mentally ill idiot with a penchant for property destruction. It must have been ungodly stressful for her and Luna... "How long did this go on?"

Celestia cast her gaze downward. The memories that she had been forced to recall must have been very emotionally draining. "Five years... It felt much longer than that, somehow... On the final day before the world was thrown into disarray, I found him once again on his balcony after a surprisingly quiet day. I thought that he had finally come out of his madness. But instead..."

I remained silent. The situation had gone from nostalgic to tense. I felt it would be a bad idea to interrupt her at all. "When I approached him, Discord turned to face me with not a look of despair or even madness, but a gaze of cool clarity. Just before he departed by leaping off his balcony, he claimed that there is no point in something as fragile as friendship when chaos is eternal..."

Once more, Celestia fell silent while she glanced up at Discord's statue. Those words he had spoken to her... Chaos over friendship? From someone as likeable as that? What caused him to snap? Even though I was wary of putting Celestia under even more emotional duress, I still felt the need to ask. "But...why? What would cause him to abandon his kingdom like that?"

With another sigh, Celestia lowered her gaze back towards me. "It was far too obvious to us. Discord simply opened his heart too wide. He loved chaos, but he loved partaking in chaos with friends even more. Why laugh alone when you can laugh with others? He made...countless friends during the course of his reign. And with every several decades, those friends...would fade away. For a time, he simply tried to ease his pain by making more and more friends to fill that hole in his heart. But that ultimately failed when the hole became too great to fill. Even Luna and I were powerless to ease his suffering. For a time, we even attempted to urge him to limit his emotional attachment to his people so as to not become too devastated by loss. But the light of friendship was too alluring for him to resist. His people loved him...and he loved them. A king whose gift of immortality to guide and watch over his world forever had become a curse. And thus, no longer able to find security and happiness in friendship, he turned to the one other thing that gave his life meaning and drowned himself in it to smother the pain. Pure chaos."

There was nothing I could say. I have known for a very long time that immortality is not something one should strive for as it is simply not worth it. Mortal minds are not designed to comprehend immortal concepts. But for even someone like Discord to be broken by it... My thoughts were interrupted as Celestia continued to speak. "For five years, the world was an utter mess. It was no longer the occasional dose of enjoyable chaos that his people had grown to love. It was complete random chaos at all times. There was no respite, no time to go about their normal lives. Happiness became impossible in this world as Discord drowned it in chaos. Almost as if he could not bear to see others happy while he lived in misery. Luna and I did not speak to Discord again throughout those five years, hoping that he would come to his senses and seek us out. For even in his madness, we were still his friends... It was not until those five years passed that we could no longer ignore Equestria's cries for salvation. I knew then that the Discord I knew and cherished was gone forever. For the first time in millennia, the two of us gathered the Elements of Harmony, confronted Discord and... You know the rest."

I bowed my head, wondering if she had anymore words to speak. It was such an interesting, yet depressing topic to discuss. After letting out another long sigh to collect herself, Celestia continued to speak to me. "I was not entirely certain as to what sort of effect the Elements would have on him. When he became encased in stone, I took it as a sign. Perhaps there still was a glimmer of good in his heart. However, Luna insisted that we take the opportunity to destroy him in his vulnerable state and rid Equestria of his madness forever. Deep down inside, I knew her words to be true. He would never return to being the same loveable oaf we had always adored. I knew this to be true, yet..."

Tears began to flow down her muzzle as I am sure she was recalling those moments in her head at that very second. I felt the urge to reach out and comfort her in some way, but I could not bring myself to step forward. A feeling in my gut told me to leave Celestia be unless she asked for me. She began to speak through quiet sobs, "I could not... He had been a fixture in my life for centuries upon centuries... I could not destroy my best friend... I pleaded with Luna... Told her that surely the hole in his heart could be mended someday in time... But it was all a lie I told myself... I could not let go, even though he so desperately wanted to be free..."

I felt myself feel genuinely sad and even a bit depressed as I listened to Celestia cry. All that guilt... Just... It is impossible for a mere mortal like me to comprehend. Before long, Celestia managed to cease her quiet weeping and dried her tears. Her gaze then became one of sorrow and even a bit of relief as she looked directly at me. "But now... He truly is free. Thanks to you."

Those words were completely unexpected to me. Suddenly being quietly praised for killing someone? Let alone someone who was once a friend to the person I was talking to? I felt so conflicted... I gazed down at my hand. The hand that had likely been used to take Discord's life. It was at that moment Celestia began to walk towards me. "James... Don't. Please believe me when I say this. You did not commit a grave misgiving against Discord. By ending his life, you did him the greatest favor he could have ever asked for. You did not murder him. You set him free."

"Then...why does it still feel like I did something wrong?" I asked while almost being able to smell blood in the air. However, I froze as I felt something upon my forehead. My eyes glanced up, seeing Celestia's neck and jaw. She had placed her lips upon my forehead. "Celestia...?"

When she lowered her gaze to me, her eyes still showed a profound sorrow in them. But at the same time, they also showed a look of deep gratitude. "Thank you... Thank you for finally doing what I did not have the heart to do. Even if your methods were not ideal, Discord has finally been given the freedom to move on. I am certain that he is much happier where he is right now."

"But... But..." I stuttered and stammered briefly, still finding it hard to believe that anyone could thank me for killing their best friend. By then, any doubts I had over my past actions that I could not recall were all but gone.

Celestia shook her head. "Have you forgotten, James? What we discussed at that party a month or so ago? My friend ceased to exist centuries ago. I cannot be angry over Discord's death, even if I tried. I pity the man, but...it had to be done. He needed to be put out of his misery. And he wanted to be put out of his misery, no matter how badly he tried to hide it. I'm just grateful that you saved me the guilt of having to do it myself. James... Truly. From the bottom of my heart, thank you."

I was speechless. Even if Discord had to die for Equestria and his own sake, I... I could not see what I had done as being a good thing. With how nice a guy he had once been, it sounded more like I had slain a hero instead of a villain. I waited a moment longer to see if there was anything else Celestia wanted to share with me. When she remained silent, I turned my head away and asked, "If it's not too much trouble... Could I be left alone for a while?"

The Princess of the Dawn did not argue. I think she could see how I was feeling. I saw her nod out of the corner of my eye while she began to turn away from the statue beside us. "I understand... I will return to the party for now. Take your time."

Celestia walked away in silence while I aimlessly gazed down at the statue's pedestal. So many thoughts were running through my head. Why did I try to kill Discord? Was it really the right thing to do? Was he truly beyond help? Do my friends know? My gaze turned upward until I was gazing at the stone replica of the fallen draconequus.

No words came. There was nothing I could say. I could not remember anything that Celestia described. And yet, I somehow knew by then that it was all true. Discord was dead. Slain by my hand, even if it made no sense on exactly how I could have killed him. But still, I felt no satisfaction in the knowledge. None at all. I felt a single tear flow down my cheek while I looked up at the stone statue before me. Why did such a genuinely awesome person have to die? And why was I the one who did it?

"Sorry..." I muttered quietly at the statue's feet. I could not bring myself to say anything else. I turned and began to slowly shuffle away from the statue and back towards the palace with my eyes gazing at the ground. But before I got too far, I thought I heard a type of grinding sound. Almost like stone rubbing against stone.

I turned around, wondering if the statue was about to fall over. But when I did, it was still there without any signs of damage or being off balance. Although just as I was about to turn away, I noticed something out of the corner of my eye. Resting upon the statue's upturned right hand was something that had not been there before. A stone duck. Or rather, a rubber duck made out of stone.

Had that been there before and I just did not notice it from up close? Did the royal sisters decide to have that be put there as a tribute to Discord's wacky sense of humor? With my gloomy mood slightly lifted due to the rise in curiosity in me, I turned away and began to walk again. Once more, I swear I heard that same grinding sound again.

This time, I spun around abruptly as I began to suspect someone was messing with me. And I really was not in the mood for that at the time. Once more, it appeared that the statue was just as it was a second ago. However, I was quick to notice something different about its other hand. It was no longer turned upward. It was clutching something at the time. A stone replica of a bath brush.

I slowly squinted my eyes in suspicion. Something definitely was not right even though there was nothing else odd about the statue. But how could the hand close into a fist to hold something without breaking? Regardless, I decided to turn away and take a few more steps. The instant I heard that grinding sound again, I spun around to look. "Hey!"

Too slow. The statue was still in the same pose as before, but there was a painfully conspicuous difference in its design this time. There was a stone hairnet on the statue's head while it also seemed to have a pig themed inner tube around its waist. Complete with a cartoonish pig head sticking out of the front. Why a pig and not a duck? I have no clue.

The very sight of the statue's new look actually got a bit of a snicker out of me while I shook my head in disbelief. With my mood lifted by this odd event, I decided to try playing along. "OK, I see what this is..."

I turned around, but did not take a step forward. I then decided to speak. "Back to normal with no accessories."

I heard the grinding sound again and spun around to take a look. The statue was back in its original form and pose. I then turned away again. "Hmmm... Flower vase."

I turned around. And resting upon its upturned right hand was indeed a stone vase filled with stone flowers. Starting to understand what was going on, I turned away again. "Duck shoes."

The grinding sound reached my ears and I turned around. While still holding the vase, the statue now seemed to have stone duck slippers on its mismatched feet. Smirking in amusement, I turned around and spoke out again while deciding to really start having some fun with that thing. "Lightsaber."

The next sound I heard actually startled me a bit. It was not a grinding sound, but a high-pitched hiss of sorts. When I spun around, I saw the statue's previously empty hand grasping something slender in it while a red bar of light was sticking straight up from its. To top it off, the statue's head appeared to have changed into a familiar mask and helmet design that I promptly recognized. And then... A raspy breath followed by four words in a deep and almost robotic voice. "I...am your father."

"No, you're not!" I almost busted a gut right there. I was actually having fun! I then turned around and said, "OK then... Head of Medusa." But when I turned around, I had to almost immediately turn away due to a rather...ghastly sight being held in the statue's other hand. "OK, bad idea! Um... Head of cabbage!"

Thank goodness that worked. When I turned around, the statue was holding a large head of purple cabbage in its right hand instead of what it was holding a second ago. "Phew... All right then. Back to normal."

Once I said that after turning away, I glanced behind me to see the statue free of stone accessories and returned to its original pose. It was then I decided to pull a fast one on it. "OK then... A pair of house slippers...Steve Urkel's glasses...a leopard skin bra... playing the bagpipes...while wearing a top..." I then spun around and pointed up at the statue while grinning impishly. "Knot!"

Upon turning and shouting at the statue, I froze upon finding it appearing to be in a very startled pose while it even seemed to be looking right at me with a gaze that seemed to say 'Crap, you got me'. Indeed, it was wearing house slippers on its feet, was wearing large nerdy glasses over its eyes, was wearing a rather large bra across the chest with a leopard's fur pattern on it that could be seen through the stone texturing, and was holding bagpipes in its hands while the mouthpiece was in the statue's lips. And as I expected, I had properly psyched it out since it was not wearing a topknot wig and instead was wearing the more obvious choice of a top hat. Seeing that I had outsmarted the statue at its own game, I let out a laugh. "Ha, gotcha that time!"

However, after a moment of laughing, I paused while I looked up at the obviously startled stone statue. "Hey... Wait a minute..." The two of us shared one long stare in silence. It was only then that I suddenly realized what this meant and jumped back. "This statue is alive!"

That was when the statue actually started laughing heartily at me. And that voice... Where had I heard it before? Just when I thought I was really starting to go nuts, the statue actually spoke to me! "Ohohoho, good one! A topknot instead of the usual top hat. Why didn't I see that coming?"

"Your voice... OK, did I drink too much wine or what? Or... Pinkie Pie! Or was it Rainbow Dash?! Someone must've spiked my drink with something weird!" I began to speak rather loudly as I started to find myself flustering in mild shock. The statue was alive and moving and was even speaking in Discord's voice. Granted, it was already carved in Discord's likeness, but still!

Finally, the statue raised its hand. "Oh, calm down. No need to make a fuss. What, you'd prefer me to be softer and more cuddly like this?" And with a snap of the statue's fingers, the stone accessories vanished. And much to my shock, the statue had become flesh, fur, scales, and feathers. It was Discord in the flesh!

At first, I was just confused and filled with wonderment as I saw the recently deceased Discord alive and well. Until I remembered that I had apparently killed the guy. I felt myself become overwhelmed with dread and unbearable heat as I began to slowly back away from him. "Oh man... Uh... Aren't you supposed to be dead?"

Discord hopped down from the pedestal and began to casually approach me while showing a rather whimsical smirk. "Mmhm, dead as a doornail! And last I checked, it was you who brought my life to an end!" He then smirked more cruelly and snapped his fingers. "I believe some turnabout is called for."

"Wha... Hey!" I suddenly found myself being restrained as I was quite literally grabbed by a chair before it pulled me back onto itself with my arms and legs fastened to it. This went from whimsical to creepy in just a matter of seconds! "Wait! I don't even remember what I did! I don't even know why I did it! Where's Celestia?!"

"Looks like she went back inside, Jimmy boy. So it's just you and me." Discord said with a cruel grin as he lowered his flexible upper body down until his face was almost right in front of me. "Oh, but don't worry. Violence just isn't my style. I prefer a more...psychological form of revenge."

I said nothing and merely cringed as he got up in my face while still smirking as he snapped his fingers again. Just to his right, a television seemed to pop out of nowhere in a flash of gray light. Discord's expression then became a more jolly gaze as he began to dangle hooks on strings from his fingers as well as some eye drops. "We're just going to watch some good old cartoons. And it's your favorite! Can you remember the title? I'll give you a hint. The title is two words and starts with 'draw' and ends with 'ther'. Can you remember?"

"Huh? Draw...ther?" I muttered while trying to think of a cartoon show I used to watch and really like. What is a cartoon that starts with... It was then that I realized the title of the show he was referring to and yelled, "Oh, hell no! You wouldn't dare! Anything but that one!"

As I began to struggle and wobble back and forth in the chair against my restraints, Discord was floating in the air while howling with laughter. I do not care how hilarious my reaction was. There was no way I was ever going to give that abomination of a cartoon any of my attention! Finally, Discord stopped laughing and said, "OK, that's enough. You can stop... Hey! I said you can stop!"

I froze when I saw his yellow and red eyes glaring at me rather annoyingly. I had to remember that I was his prisoner and was powerless to resist. It would be a bad idea to anger him. Fortunately, Discord then snapped his fingers and caused the television and hooks to disappear. "Oh, come now. Don't look at me like that! Of course I wasn't going to make you watch that show! Nothing but garbage anyway and everyone who was involved with it either had rock bottom standards, were desperate for a paycheck, have no respect for their images or careers, or all of the above."

"Then why... You were just messing with me?! Not cool." I grumbled while looking away from him. Once more, Discord began to laugh. "It's not funny!"

"Of course that was funny! Did you see the look on your face?! And the way you kept rocking back and forth in your chair! Priceless!" Discord roared before literally doing reverse somersaults in the air while clutching his sides. I merely sat there growling to myself in irritation. But I then suddenly felt the chair vanish out from under me, causing me to fall right down. "But anyway, enough of that. I just needed to get in a good laugh. Too much drama and not enough comedy lately, you know?"

I merely scowled at him while feeling myself calm down. However, Discord then reached out with his left hand. The one that looked like it belonged to a griffon. His expression seemed warm and friendly, surprisingly. Certainly friendlier than when we last met. "Come on, let me help you up."

After that reintroduction, I was naturally a bit wary. Maybe there was a hand buzzer on his palm. After carefully scanning his hand for a few seconds to look for the strap that would secure such a device, I deemed it safe to grab and reached out to him. Our hands grasped each other firmly before Discord pulled me up to my feet. While I gazed up at the draconequus before me, I did not see any hostility in his eyes at all. "I just want to confirm... You're dead, right?"

He nodded while his calm smile became a bit more somber. "I am. That I truly am." But he then smiled more brightly before casually floating in the air as if he was just reclining on something. "But as one might say... One does not simply leave without saying goodbye. That's why I'm still sticking around a bit longer. You and I still have unsettled business to tend to."

"Well... If you're dead, then why are you...um..." I began to ask while I lost my train of thought in trying to describe what was going on in front of me. Was he alive? Was he still just made of stone? I had no idea.

Discord chuckled while stretching as he reclined on the invisible sofa in the air. "What? Wondering how I'm right here when I'm dead? Well, true. My body's dead and gone and my spirit has been set free. I just needed something to use as a medium to interact with the physical plane. And yes, my magic is still intact with my spirit as well. The spirit of the Spirit of Chaos! That's a tongue twister, isn't it?"

So... Just a playful ghost lingering around before moving on to the afterlife. Although the mention of his title brought to mind what Celestia told me. "Are you sure it's not Spirit of Diversity?"

He merely stared at me with a fairly indifferent gaze before closing his eyes and letting out a sigh. "It's been a really long time since somepony last called me that. Not a bad title, although not quite an official one either. Those were good times..."

While Discord floated there as he was likely reminiscing about the distant past, I felt that guilt starting to gnaw at me again. Even if I was not entirely certain if Celestia was being serious, I knew for a fact that Discord held the answers. After gulping hard to steel my nerves, I looked up at the floating draconequus. "Discord..."

My words got his attention right away. Discord opened his eyes and looked down at me without a word. It was then that I asked, "Were you being serious a minute ago? Did I... Was I the one who killed you?"

Discord's expression instantly darkened into a rather guilty frown. He then lowered his feet to the ground as his ears began to droop as well. His yellow and red eyes fell upon me while he quietly spoke, "Yes... You killed me as you pinned me to the ground and plunged your sword into my face."

I felt my flesh burn as I could almost picture such a thought in my head. But at the same time, I could not truly recall such a moment. Slowly, I began to raise my voice as I spoke. "Then...why can't I remember? Everyone keeps telling me that the Elements of Harmony defeated you! So... Why can't I remember what I did?!"

His eyes... They showed such a profound sadness in them. Possibly even guilt as well. Finally, while I felt almost on the verge of panic, he reached out and placed both hands upon my shoulders. "Because I could not let you live with such a burden... I wounded you in a way I never should have and...I wanted to spare you from that pain. Think of it as a way of thanking you for finally setting me free."

His voice was soft and serious. Much more serious than I had ever heard from him before. I gazed up at him, still feeling anxious and confused. "Celestia said that too... That I set you free... Why? What...happened to you so long ago?"

Discord displayed a sorrowful smile at my words. "Well, that is quite a tale to tell. Pull up a seat, friend. And grab some popcorn! It's a tale of glee and woe!"

He gingerly pushed me backwards as something swept me off my feet. I soon found myself in a soft and cushy armchair as a large bowl of warm popcorn dropped into my hands. That faintly sweet scent... It was kettle corn. My favorite. All the while, Discord became slouched on a sofa while he kept his eyes on me. "I hope I got that popcorn right. Let me top you off with some chocolate milk. Don't worry, it's not the explosive kind."

With a snap of his fingers, I found a glass of cold brown fluid in my left hand. While not one for chocolate milk, I was not going to turn it down. A snack and cold drink would help calm my nerves. "Thanks, Discord. So then... What's the story?"

"Well, I was listening in when you and Celestia were having that chat, so I won't be too redundant. Yes, the people wanted a true leader who had been around the block several thousand times. And I did genuinely think I wasn't cut out for the role." Discord explained while his demeanor settled into that aloof personality I remembered seeing in him when we first met.

"Unless Luna and Celestia became your advisors, right?" I asked while recalling Celestia's words. I was especially curious to hear Discord's side of the story.

He nodded and promptly said, "Oh, absolutely. The three of us go waaaaaay back. I've known those two since they were just out of diapers. You could almost say I foalsat them a couple of times. But as they went from being a couple of little cuties into a pair of real beauties, we became good pals. Even after the king and queen abdicated their power to the people, we still stayed in touch from time to time."

I just loved how casual and playful Discord made himself sound as he spoke. Such a laidback and fun guy. He sounded every bit like Celestia described him. "Well, I can see why. You seem like a pretty loveable dude right now."

Discord looked at me with a rather shocked expression, probably since it had been so long since anyone had praised him in such a way. But he still waved his fingers at me and grinned sheepishly. "Ohoho, you're too kind. But where was I? Oh yes. Well, it's as Celestia said. She and Luna became my royal advisors and I took the throne. I mean it's not like I could've taken over the world with the likes of her parents breathing down my neck! That Sunflare always had such a temper... And I'll never forget that time when she thought I was dating her daughters. At least Orbash was always on good terms with me."

I snickered at the mention of Celestia's mother. Judging by that name, she must be a real hothead. Of course, I still had more questions. "Well, what was the real reason of why you wanted Celestia and Luna acting as your advisors?"

The Spirit of Chaos smiled calmly while he placed his hands behind his head as I snacked on some more popcorn. "Why? Well, along with being my best friends, I just wanted them with me to insure that should I screw up, they would help me sort things out. I wasn't exactly all that confident at the time of my leadership skills. But wouldn't you know it? It was actually kind of fun! The people loved me and I had more friends and parties than I could count! Equestria thrived under my reign. And what a glorious reign it was. Ah, those were the days..."

Just as I finished my glass of chocolate milk, I was about to ask another question. But before I could, Discord seemed to take note of my empty glass. "Oh, finished already? Let me top you off there."

With a snap of his fingers, Discord conjured up a glass pitcher with little white feathered wings that flapped over to me and tipped itself forward before filling my glass to the brim with the light brown fluid that its glass body contained. "Huh... Thanks. Anyway, if that was such a good time... What went wrong?"

For the moment, Discord continued to smile while he kept his eyes closed. "What went wrong, you say? As I said, I loved my job. Not a day went by without me making someone laugh or smile. And if there was one thing I loved most about being king, it was all the friends I gained. I loved making friends and making my friends smile more than anything else. The years went by and the fun never stopped. Decade after decade..."

As he spoke, I saw his relaxed smile slowly turn downwards until it was a very clear frown. And then... Streaming down his face. Tears. I leaned forward in my chair while I saw his lips quiver. "Hey... You don't have to tell me anymore if it's too hard for you. You can..."

"No... No, friend. You need to know this. I have to get this out..." Discord said with his voice sounding noticeably shaky. He opened his eyes as the tears still continued to flow. Eyes that gazed out at nothing in particular. "Back to what I was saying, those were some of the best years of my very long life. Decades of fun and laughter with all my friends... So many years...until they all met their ends..."

I quickly lost my appetite and could not finish my snack. The atmosphere had become so miserable... Discord slowly sat up on the sofa and leaned forward as he held his legs in some sort of fetal position. He did not even look at me. "It was my first taste of loss... Celestia and Luna were there to comfort me and in time, the pain became more bearable. Once I had recovered, I quickly found myself making even more friends. I was eager to counter the pain that came with the loss of my old friends by just making more. And then, decades later, the cycle repeated..."

As he spoke, I noticed Discord beginning to look and sound angrier and angrier. Or perhaps just frustrated and more pained. "Decades passed. My friends faded. The pain grew. I made new friends. Decades passed. My friends faded. The pain grew. I made new friends. Decades passed. My friends faded. The pain grew. I made new friends. Decades passed. Generation after generation, the cycle repeated... I could not resist the allure of friendship, but all it did was bring me more pain!"

The instant he turned to look at me, I actually jumped back in my chair a bit. The tears were cascading down his face while he looked at me with a glare of anger and possibly even madness. But mere seconds later, I suspect he realized what he had just done as that glare turned into an expression of sorrow and shame. He then looked away from me once more and buried his face in his hands without a word.

I could not believe what I was seeing... He looked so...broken. Defeated. The carefree loveable aloofness I had seen earlier was gone. I felt compelled to approach him and at least try to comfort him in some way. I set aside the bowl of popcorn and glass of chocolate milk and walked towards the weeping draconequus. I was at a loss of what to say. What could I say? It was difficult to comprehend the kind of pain he was describing. Although I am sure that was entirely because that I am not immortal. I have not been around nearly long enough to experience what he had gone through. Even so, I gently rested my hand upon his shoulder and waited for him to respond. Eventually, he did. Discord slowly turned his face away from his hands and looked at me. What came next was a complete surprise. He reached out and held me in a very firm, if not awkward, embrace. "I couldn't do it anymore... I couldn't keep subjecting myself to the same torment time after time... I longed for death... I tried so many times to end myself so I may be reunited with those I lost, but... Nothing worked. I was simply too immortal to be destroyed. Even by my own hands..."

While I initially found it very strange to be hugged by what I could only describe as a goofy yet broken old man, I did not resist his embrace and soon found myself returning the favor. I wrapped my arms around his slender torso and gently patted one hand on his shoulder. "So...you drowned yourself in chaos to numb the pain?"

I felt Discord nod his head. "I did... It was the only other thing in my life that I had any passion for. And when I found that chaos still had its luster no matter how many times I saw it, it was then I knew what would keep me happy. I forsook my friendship with Celestia and Luna and... The world went mad. And... Morbid as this may sound, I found some...comfort in seeing my people trapped in misery. As if I felt better knowing that I was not the only one who was crying inside. It's as they say... Misery loves company. And then... Well, my two old friends used the Elements of Harmony on me and...I suppose you know everything else by now."

"And then we met and I...killed you? And...how? I thought you're completely immortal." I asked quietly, feeling genuinely bad for Discord and feeling guilty that it was I who ended his life while also still being baffled by how I actually did it. Did he truly not hold a grudge against me at all?

I felt Discord pull himself away from me until we were looking at each other once more with his hands resting squarely on my shoulders. While he was still clearly shedding tears, he still managed to smile. "How? It was actually quite brilliant, really. You suggested that I remove my own immortality from my body. I never even considered doing it, let alone thinking it was possible... Hey, don't worry yourself about that. I mean, sure. If I had to go through that again or live for another thousand years of the same song and dance over and over... I think I'd go another hundred years and then go through what you put me through again. But still... Don't guilt yourself over this anymore, James."

He then lowered his head and looked me right in the eye. "You did not kill me. You saved me. Thanks to you, I'm free."

There was something about those words that just caused me to choke up right there in a nameless feeling of grief. Why? I could feel the tears building in my eyelids. "Then...you're going soon?"

Discord nodded quietly before drying his tears. "Yes, James. I've been withheld from my friends for far too long. And now I can finally see them again. The only reason I'm still here was to provide you with some closure and give you a proper farewell to tie up loose ends. I mean...I know we didn't part ways on the best of terms, but..."

He then held out his left hand. "Friends?"

I looked down at his yellow scaled hand before looking at Discord's yellow and red eyes. He seemed to be feeling genuinely guilty, yet also grateful. I saw no reason to deny him such a simple request as I found myself liking him. I smiled just slightly and grasped his hand with my own. "Yeah... Friends."

However, as I said that word, I remembered those two names. The only two friends he still had from so long ago. "Hey, wait! What about Luna and Celestia? Aren't you gonna say goodbye to them too?"

This question brought a remorseful frown to Discord's face. After a moment of silence, he solemnly shook his head and bowed it. "No... I can't show myself to them now. There's too much bad blood between us."

"You... You're sure?" I asked while never looking away from him. I mean... It had been a very long time since they had last been real friends, but...

Discord sighed before he lifted his head to look at me. "You must understand, James. I ended our friendship ages ago. We're...not really friends anymore." However, he did crack a very small smile. "I'm just a relic from a bygone era. And it does my heart good to see that those two have been doing such a fine job guiding this world in my place. Luna has already gotten over our falling out and I can tell that Celestia has finally started to move on as well. Knowing that they're not dwelling on me is enough, James. They're better off forgetting about me and focusing on the here and now... It's just... Looking back on all I did..."

He grasped my hand between both of his and gave me such a pleading gaze. "Can you ever forgive an old fool who only wished to die?"

Perhaps it was because I could not remember a thing he did to me, but I felt no real hostility towards Discord at all. I just could not be mad at him for anything. So I nodded and held him in a friendly embrace. "Yeah... I forgive you... It's...time for you to go now, right?"

I felt Discord pat me on the back while he too hugged me tight. "It is, James. Please... Don't tell them that you ever saw me. And thanks for being such a good sport."

Once Discord released his grip on me and stood up, he snapped his fingers as the furniture and food around us vanished in a flash of gray light. He then began to flap his wings while flying backwards until he was standing back on the empty pedestal. I do not know why, but... Seeing him up there awoke a new fear in me. I truly did not want to see him leave. I rushed forward until he was right before me. "Hang on! Uh..."

He seemed to know exactly what I was thinking and smiled somberly at me while kneeling and placing his hand on my head. "I know, I know... But this is how it needs to be, my friend. I can't stay here any longer. I know where I need to be and there are a LOT of old faces waiting to see me."

"Yeah, but... Come to think of it, what's going to happen when you're gone? Will there be no more chaos in the world?" I asked while remembering his title. I had to wonder what kind of influence his mere presence has on the world. With him gone... Would all forms of chaos vanish too?

Upon hearing this, Discord let out a loud laugh. "Are you serious?! You're worried about that?!" He then took a seat on the pedestal while gently patting my head. "My friend, even with me gone, this world will never be free of chaos. And who would even want it to be?! Chaos is EVERYWHERE in the entire cosmos. From a thunderstorm to a surprise party to an earthquake to an everyday argument, chaos is everywhere. I mean if there was no chaos, life would just be one boring uneventful routine path from the cradle to the grave. Chaos is what gives life its zest. At least in controlled doses. Don't worry about this world. I may be on my way out, but chaos... You'll never get rid of that, no matter how hard you try. Because as long as there's harmony, there will always be a healthy dose of chaos ready to jump in and mix things up from time to time. Remember that well, James."

"Huh... I guess I never thought of it like that. Makes a lot of sense. But still... I... It's just... I just don't know why, but... I don't want to see you go." I then replied while gingerly removing his hand from my head and not releasing it from my grasp. I know that we had only just become friends, but...it hurt seeing such a nice and likeable guy leave like that.

Despite my protests, Discord merely smiled at me while he stood up and crossed his arms. "Why so glum, chum? You do know now that I'm free, this isn't going to be our final meeting. Just give us several decades. We'll be meeting again someday. And next time, there won't be a goodbye."

He was right... Everyone eventually gets there someday. Or rather...most do. And I knew that I would see Discord up there someday. "Yeah... Good point. I guess I shouldn't keep you then. They're waiting for you."

"It's appreciated, James. And you make sure to enjoy your years here in Equestria. Take it from someone who's been here since the start, you're gonna love this world if you don't already. But I suppose I do have one serious piece of advice to offer before I head on my way." He replied before clearing his throat. "If you are ever offered great power and immortality, turn it down like the AC on a summer day! Seriously not worth it!"

That actually got a chuckle out of me. "Point taken!"

Discord proceeded to get back in position, but only to hesitate while he held a hand to his chin. "Hmmm... Hey, James. Got any suggestions on any special poses or looks I should leave this vessel in once I head out? Something to really dazzle any visitors this place might get?"

"That? Um..." I crossed my arms while I began to pace back and forth in front of him. When I thought back to our first meeting in the palace, I remembered that mariachi band he showed up with. "Hey! What about that stuff you had when we first met? You know. The bugle, the sombrero, and the quilt?"

That brought a grin to his face while he snapped his fingers. "Of course! Why didn't I think of that?!"

In a flash of gray light, Discord looked exactly like how I first saw him. A sombrero hanging off his back, a wool quilt draped over his uplifted left arm that bore white, red, green, and blue horizontal stripes, and a brass bugle in his right hand. I smirked before pointing at him with both hands. "Yep! Looking good, Discord!"

"Heheh, can't wait to see the look on their faces when they notice something isn't quite the same with the statue next time they stop by." Discord said with a snicker. However, he then cast his gaze back down at me while his smile became more somber while I too felt myself frown. He then said softly, "Well then... I suppose this is goodbye, hm?"

"Yeah... But not forever, right?" I asked in return while I felt a slowly budding feeling of sadness building up in my heart.

"Indeed, my friend." Discord said while he waved at me with his left hand. "Do not weep for me. I'm just finally going home."

I managed to smile, knowing just how happy Discord was to finally see his old friends again. I waved goodbye as well and said, "I won't... Take care, all right? And you make sure to show me around when I finally get up there. Got it?"

"Of course, of course! I'm sure you'll get along just fine. Well, enough stalling! Time for me to bring a healthy dose of jolly old chaos to the next world! Take care, my friend! We'll meet again one day!" Discord joyously called out while he assumed a similar pose to what the statue he inhabited was originally in. All I could do was smile with him. He then proceeded to call out to the sky, "Heads up, amigos! Discord's finally coming home!"

Finally, Discord brought the bugle in his right hand to his lips while his left hand was raised upward with the quilt draped over its arm. He closed his eyes and blew through it, causing the bugle to let out a loud toot. And then... He was engulfed in a great flash of gray light. Once it faded, Discord's body was once more nothing but stone. His final visage forever left in the form he chose for the statue.

I gazed up at the statue, wondering if Discord was still in there somewhere. I stepped forward and patted the statue on its left leg. "Discord...? Are you still there?"

Nothing... The statue did not move. I did not hear a voice. There was no reaction at all. Even though I should have been happy for him, I still felt it. My tears could not hold themselves back. I leaned heavily against the statue as a quiet sob escaped my throat while my hand clasped over my face. He was gone... Even though it was what he wanted, he was truly gone.

Why was I crying? Was this how it felt to lose a friend? To see someone die? No, he was already dead. But still... He was gone. I could not help feeling some sting of loss in my heart. Discord was not truly evil... He was just a broken soul. A man shackled by his immortality. But now... He was finally free. And even through my tears, I managed to smile. I knew then that he was finally on his way to where he wanted to be. I wiped my tears away before casting one last glance up at Discord's stone replica. There was only one thing I could say. "Goodbye, my friend..."

I turned away reluctantly and took one last look back at the statue in Discord's image before I began to slowly walk away. My gait was slow while I still reeled from Discord's final departure. I killed him... I sent my sword directly through his face, he said... What had I done? Even if the end result was something Discord so desperately desired... Why did I feel so dirty and guilty? What really happened that I could not recall?

As I walked along, my eyes surveyed the courtyard. Most of it looked fine aside from the upturned earth and piles of dirt that would be used to fill what seemed to be small craters. I could not remember a thing... But I could almost smell something. Almost as if my body could still remember something that my mind could not. I could smell rain... Burned hair or fur... Burnt...flesh... The smell of blood...

I felt my skin crawl as I could almost imagine vague images in my mind. The scents were barely detectable, but they were there. I could almost hear faint laughter... Was that my voice? Such mad cackling... What happened here? What did I do?

Almost on reflex, I turned around after a few minutes went by. It was then that I saw it again. On the ground, the blood markings I had seen before. I felt myself drawn to them, my left hand gravitating to my waist where my scar lay hidden beneath my shirt. I dropped to my knees once I was standing before it. The seven bloodied markings on the ground. Drawn in my blood.

What were these feelings I was experiencing? As if on instinct, my left hand came forward. My finger extended and was placed upon the dark crimson line that made up the outline of one of the markings. A diamond. Slowly, I slid my finger over it until I had completely traced over the entire shape. I then moved my hand to the next shape. An apple. One by one, I traced my finger over them in an unusually specific order. Why was I even doing this? What was compelling me to do this? Was I retracing the movements of my own hand?

As the markings became more jagged and uneven, I felt it. A profound growing sense of sorrow and loss. I did not even remember what happened, and yet the tears began to pour down my face. After tracing over the form of a butterfly, my hand rested upon the bloodied handprint in the center. I was shuddering. Sobbing hard as I felt myself being overwhelmed with forgotten emotions. Just... Why? What happened here?

As my vision became increasingly blurred, tears streaming down my face, I failed to notice that the space before me became darker as something cast its shadow over the blood markings. And then, from just ahead of me, six hooves of six familiar colors gently lowered into my view as they all rested upon my hand. I froze, not even letting out a breath as I slowly turned my head upwards. And there they were. All six of them.

I could not speak. And neither did they. We all shared a long silent stare, their gazes showing such deep concern and possibly even guilt while they looked back at me. I felt as if those eyes were trying to tell me something, but I could not decipher their wordless message. Finally, I began to see a change. At the edges of their eyes, I saw movement. A slow buildup of tears. And then it was Fluttershy who finally showed any sort of reaction. Her eyes began to squint as her teeth began to grit. Just as the tears overflowed, she stepped forward and held me as tightly as she could in her arms.

The flow of my own tears began to slow as I felt my beloved grasp me in her embrace. And then, one by one, they joined in. I was surrounded on all sides, my friends holding me in a vice of many colors. But as they too began to quietly shed tears, they never once blinked. Never once did they directly look at me. Those gazes... What were they seeing? What were they remembering?

As I felt their touch... Their warmth... I felt my own teeth grind against each other as the tears flowed even harder. But not of sorrow. They were tears of sincere relief and joy. And I showed it by wrapping my arms around all of them the best I could manage. They were here with me. Our friendship has gone so far over just this past year. Whatever it is that happened there in the labyrinth... Whatever it is that truly transpired after I collapsed from my wounds... It no longer matters. Whether or not I can remember matters little so long as they are still with me. I love them...and they love me. And for once, we did not need to say it to know it was true.

Moments later, as I stayed there on my knees with my friends all around me with our tears beginning to dry, I felt something upon my head. A light tap. My friends must have felt it too since they slowly began to turn their faces upward and scanned the sky. Fluttershy then softly asked, "Is it...raining?"

I felt it again. Numerous little taps on me mere seconds apart. Applejack then adjusted the brim of her hat and nodded. "Yeah... I reckon it is."

"It's OK. I've got it." Pinkie Pie said unusually softly while she released me from her grasp and began to pull a large beach parasol out of nowhere. She then stuck the umbrella's shaft into the ground and opened it wide, shielding all of us from the slowly growing downpour. In mere moments, the light drizzle began to pour more heavily as the entire courtyard was drenched.

Strangely enough, even though rain tends to bring a rather solemn atmosphere with it, this did not feel quite like that. The area was unusually brightly lit. And the rain... It looked unusually dark in color as it fell all around us. What was more, I could detect something in the air. "Something smells really sweet..."

Rainbow Dash also sniffed the air while she released me from her grasp. One by one, all of my friends let go while staying sheltered under the umbrella. "Huh... Yeah, something smells really good. What is it?"

"And why is this rain so dark? Almost like it's...brown?" Rarity asked as she seemed to closely observe the rain that was landing upon the ground near us.

"Brown rain... Wait!" Pinkie Pie suddenly yelped before she stuck out her surprisingly long tongue. After several seconds of collecting raindrops, she pulled it back in and licked her lips. "Mm! It's chocolate milk!"

"Chocolate milk?! But that means..." Twilight gasped before she moved to the edge of our cover and looked up. I too moved to the edge and looked along with the rest of my friends. And I saw exactly what I was expecting to see. While not a terribly broad cloud cover, there was a cluster of pink clouds looming overhead. "Cotton candy clouds?! But how?! Discord is..."

"Who cares?! We've got all the chocolate milk we could ever want!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed while she tossed four little rubber wading pools out into the open to collect the falling rain. As for where she got them, I have no clue.

"Heh, you and your sweet stuff. How about I head on up there and pull those clouds down for us to snack on once the rain stops?" Rainbow Dash asked while shaking her head dry with a smirk. It was good to see the mood slowly lifting thanks to this surreal weather we were having.

"Sounds good ta me, Rainbow. I've always wondered what cotton candy stuffed with chocolate milk tastes like." Applejack replied while she also stuck her tongue out to catch some rain, albeit not as far as Pinkie's tongue could stretch.

"Still... I hope Discord isn't free again. I don't want to have to go through all that a third time..." Fluttershy muttered while she watched the clouds slowly drifting by.

I said nothing while I turned my gaze back towards the palace. Even from that distance, I could see them. Standing in the doorway were the three royal sisters. Celestia, Luna, and Nightmare Moon merely stood there waiting for us. They did not approach us, but they also did not leave. They likely knew how sensitive the situation with us was and were merely respecting our time together.

When I began to watch the clouds pouring chocolate milk, I felt something tap me on the shoulder. Rarity stood beside me while casting a most worrisome gaze towards me. She then spoke in a whisper, "Darling... You know, don't you?"

I nodded quietly while also whispering back to her, "Yeah... Discord's gone. He's not coming back, right?"

My beautiful friend nodded before she gently leaned against me. "Yes... Thank goodness this madness will never repeat... But what do you make of this weather? I thought only Discord could do this... What could it possibly mean?"

As I beheld this strange weather, I took note of how controlled it was. All that was happening was that chocolate milk was raining down from pink cotton candy clouds all over Canterlot. The wildlife was not changing and the flora was not growing out of control. It was much more stable than the first time I saw it. Once more, I felt a tear trickle down my face. I knew what it was Discord was trying to say. "I think this is his way of saying goodbye..."

Rarity merely glanced at me for a moment before she looked back towards the sky in silence as our friends quietly chatted around us. While I tenderly draped an arm across her shoulders, a faint breeze blew through the air. And I swear... On the whispers of the wind, I swear I heard him laughing. Pure joyous laughter...

The rest of our time in Canterlot was fairly uneventful and hardly worth mentioning. Pinkie Pie dragged the pools of chocolate milk right back into the ballroom without spilling their contents somehow while Rainbow Dash tore up the cotton candy clouds and stuffed them in one of those pools. The rest of our time there was spent in quiet fun while the three royal sisters partook in the festivities. Although...Nightmare Moon seemed strangely distant throughout the course of the party. She appeared to have a lot on her mind and even drank heavily. She must have had a stressful weekend, but she did get to be pretty funny to talk to once she started to slur her speech.

Right now, it is very late. We are all on our way home to Ponyville by train and the nighttime view while rolling down the mountain is just beautiful. There is hardly a soul on the train aside from me and my friends and that is how I want it to be right now. They are all staying near me while I write this. Just... There are so many unanswered questions. So many memories I should remember, but cannot. However, it hardly matters to me now. Today was a day where I felt as if a chapter had truly come to a close and that our bonds have only been made stronger as a result.

Still... Even though I feel relaxed and very relieved... A dark thought does cross my mind. The damage I inflicted upon the labyrinth's courtyard. The exact manner in which I killed Discord... I know that what I did may have been for the best for everyone, but... Somehow, I just know...

It is there. I cannot remember anything, but I know. I have done something...horrible. Possibly something evil. I know my friends are still staying by my side. I know they have forgiven me and I am still me. I am still myself, but... The knowledge is there. I went into the darkness and somehow came back to the light. And in that darkness, there was blood on my hands.

Fluttershy is leaning against me. Comforting me. The knowledge of knowing that I did something vile will probably never truly go away. All I can do is just move on, trying to not think about it. I will not go back. I know who I am. What I love and what I cherish. I am not a monster... I am still me.

Ponyville Station is just minutes away. Perfect timing. I am too tired to continue writing anyway. I just want to go home, wash up, and fall asleep with my fiancée by my side. A dark time has finally passed and I just want to move on with my eyes on the brighter horizon. And I know I will not be alone. I know what gives my life purpose now. And Discord... I hope you are finally happy now. Farewell, my friend. We will meet again.

Author's Note

This chapter marks the end of the main storyline of Volume 3, Mortal Chaos. Volume 4, Day by Day, begins next.

Kindred Suns

Author's Note

Also please support my Patreon

Kindred Suns

It has been three days since Discord left this world. And I have been steadily becoming reacquainted to my usual lifestyle. My body has been improving well and I am feeling much better, even if I am not quite fully recuperated yet. My friends have been giving me some space as they have not invited me out for any group activities since Sunday. Looks like everything is finally back to normal for the most part.

This morning was nothing out of the ordinary, so I will not bore you with any redundant details. Just my usual morning routines with my future wife and our adopted daughter with a delicious breakfast. Although shortly afterward, I found myself walking Scootaloo to school for the first time since returning from the hospital. Scootaloo had been using her scooter to transport herself to and from school in the meantime. Only this time, it was not as brother and sister. It was as father and daughter. Something I am still getting accustomed to.

"So, Dad? Wanna come over to the clubhouse today? Mitta said she's borrowing some little dresses and stuff from Rarity's place so we can try being models!" Scootaloo asked while she looked up at me.

I was about to offer a reply, but soon came to a stop as the thought of her, Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom flashed through my mind. Considering that models tend to dress in a sexy style as apposed to a classy style, I soon found myself imagining the three fillies dressed up an dark revealing attire not entirely unlike Fluttershy's favorite nightwear. Although rather than feel myself turned on by the thought, I found myself hunkered forward and laughing with my hands on my thighs for support. "You girls are a bit young to be getting into modeling! Besides, I can't imagine you wanting to dress up in anything feminine like that."

"Really? Bad idea? Uh... Guess I better find Mitta after school and let her know." Scootaloo said sheepishly while she rubbed her head. Considering how out of touch Mitta has been with Equestria's society until just several months ago, I suppose she is still learning what is acceptable and what is not. She would have a lot to explain to Rarity if she was caught trying to take that stuff out of Carousel Boutique!

I coughed to clear my throat and to try to get myself to stop laughing as I tried to get that ridiculous picture out of my head. "Yeah, you might want to let Mitta know right away to cancel that meeting before she gets herself in trouble. Rarity won't like it!"

Before we got much further, we heard a familiar voice call out from the south. "Howdy, y'all! Wait up!"

Scootaloo and I turned to greet little Apple Bloom as she galloped towards us. My little girl then... Man, that sounded cuter in my head. Or is it just me? Anyway, Scootaloo then waved at our fellow Crusader and called out, "Morning, Apple Bloom! Hey, did you have any problems with those math questions in our homework last night?"

For the rest of the walk, the two fillies just chatted about school and other ideas on how to acquire a cutie mark. While we walked, I just looked down at the two little fillies. I had forgotten just how much I enjoy these walks to and from school with them. Such a shame one of us was missing at the time. But we would surely see her before long.

Without much fanfare, we continued on until the red schoolhouse finally came into view. And sure enough, we could make out someone waving at us from right next to the fence that lined the edge of the school's playground. When we waved back, the little filly we saw came galloping our way. "Hi, girls! Hey there, James! How're you feeling?"

I squatted as little Sweetie Belle came running towards me and held out my hands only for her to run right into my grasp. I snatched her up in my arms and tenderly cuddled with her while she wrapped her arms around my neck. "I'm doing fine, Sweetie. Missed you too."

Scootaloo and Apple Bloom let out a cute aww while the two of us shared a tender cuddle while Sweetie Belle even nuzzled my cheek. That little filly is such a sweetheart. Hence her name, I suppose. I then proceeded to walk along with the Cutie Mark Crusaders while carrying Sweetie Belle in my arms.

Once we were in front of the schoolhouse's front door, I set my little friend down beside the rest of the Cutie Mark Crusaders as they stood in a row. "All right then. No telling when that bell's gonna go off, so I better let you girls get to class."

"Awww... Go we gotta? I feel like we haven't seen ya in the mornin' for weeks! It just ain't the same." Apple Bloom said while showing such an adorable pout. Poor girl. I know she missed me.

I did want to stick around and just chat with them, but I knew that they would still get in trouble if the bell finished ringing while they were outside. "I know... I missed you girls too. Let's catch up on lost time tomorrow, all right? I've got Thursday and Saturday off this week."

"Sweet! We'll be there! But...uh... Right now..." Scootaloo began to speak before she awkwardly paused as a noticeable blush spread across her cheeks. She glanced at her fellow Cutie Mark Crusaders rather nervously, almost as if expecting them to laugh or mock her for something.

Fortunately, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle merely chuckled as they seemed to understand what Scootaloo was trying to get across. Apple Bloom spoke up first with a bright smile. "Aw, don't mind us, Scoot! We know he's yer pa now!"

"Yeah! It's great you have your own dad now, so go ahead!" Sweetie Belle then added while she looked on with a bit of an excited grin.

"You girls... You're the best." Scootaloo said while sounding quite nervous. She then looked up at me and motioned for me to come closer. I did what she requested and dropped down to one knee. Once I did, she reached out and placed a brief kiss on my cheek. "Bye, Dad..."

Feeling a smirk spread across my lips, I reached out and planted a kiss on her nose. "See ya, Scoot. Have a good time."

Her response was about as much as I expected. Scootaloo blushed very deeply as her pupils shrunk greatly while she held her hooves over her mouth to suppress an embarrassed squeak of sorts. Probably because she was just kissed in front of her friends. Fortunately, they took it well and did not laugh. If anything, Apple Bloom rolled her eyes in amusement at Scootaloo's exaggerated reaction. "Aw, come on, Scoot. It ain't that bad! Besides, isn't it less weird ta get a smooch from yer pa instead of yer big brother?"

"Yeah! I mean sometimes I get a goodbye kiss from my mom and dad, but never from Rarity." Sweetie Belle then said while starting to back up towards the schoolhouse's front door. "Anyway, shouldn't we get going?"

Scootaloo seemed to calm down somewhat, although she still retained that nervous blush in her cheeks. She then grinned shyly up at me after glancing behind herself at her friends. "Yeah... Uh... See you tonight, Dad."

"Will do. Have fun, girls." I replied softly while waving goodbye.

"Yup! See ya!" Apple Bloom then retorted while she and Sweetie Belle waved goodbye before heading inside the schoolhouse. But as Scootaloo turned and trotted in after them, I swear I saw a huge toothy grin on her face while a faint giggle escaped her throat. She must have been in a really good mood. I could only snicker under my breath at what she must have been feeling at the moment. With the school's bell ringing just a moment later, I stood up and began to head back home. I still wanted to relax a bit before heading into work at Sugarcube Corner.

Once Fluttershy's cottage came into view, I saw my fiancée already going about her morning routines. She was in the process of setting out a bowl that was then swiftly descended upon by several birds. It was mostly likely lined with earthworms for them to gorge on. I then crossed the bridge that spans the brook in front of our home and called out, "Glad to see you're not carrying those worms in your mouth anymore."

Fluttershy turned my way and grinned somewhat nervously. "Oh, I never even liked doing that in the first place. And besides, the birds really seem to prefer being able to help themselves to the worms. I don't know why I didn't think of this in the first place."

"Maybe you just always preferred a hands... I mean a hooves-on approach to interacting with your little friends here. Although you shouldn't pamper them too much." I replied while I took a seat on the bridge. Fluttershy then quickly trotted over to me and sat beside me. She likely had saved the birds for last on her animal feeding list today.

"How were the girls this morning?" She asked while gently leaning against me. I reached out and wrapped an arm around her back, my hand resting upon her opposite shoulder.

I thought back to just how amazingly happy Scootaloo was when she went into the schoolhouse as well as the generally warm welcome I got from Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. "Oh, they were just fine. Really happy to see me in the morning. It's been a while since I last walked them to school, come to think of it. Even got a nice hug from Sweetie Belle. And Scoot... Well, she really loves her dad."

Fluttershy giggled while showing a very amused grin. "Awww, I can imagine. She's really been playing the 'daddy's girl' part ever since you got home from the hospital. Just not too much."

"Yeah. She tries to act spunky, but she's still got some soft spots." I said with a slight chuckle. With how long Scootaloo has been living with us, seeing her around the place and even living under our roof has become completely routine.

We did not chat much later before Fluttershy gave me a gentle nudge. "Well, I shouldn't keep you. You need to hurry on over to Sugarcube Corner, don't you?"

"Oh, right! Still getting used to getting back into my routine. Yeah, I better get going. I'll see you after work, honey." I replied before placing a kiss on Fluttershy's cheek. Once we said our goodbyes, I hurried off at a brisk pace. I did not want to be late for work.

It felt genuinely refreshing to be walking along through Ponyville again during a typical morning and I was feeling much more like myself again. Still will not be getting back to working at the local spa until next week though. Even so, things really do feel like they are getting back to normal by this point.

After roughly a brisk twenty minute walk, I soon saw the gingerbread roof of Sugarcube Corner looming in the distance. I could already smell the muffins baking. And once I stepped inside, I found Mr. Cake already setting out treats in the glass counter under the cash register. "Can I help yo... Oh, good morning there, James! Pinkie Pie's in the back. She'll be doing everything she can to help lighten your workload."

Even though this was my second time back to work at Sugarcube Corner, and a full week after I got out of the hospital, Mr. and Mrs. Cake have been very accommodating towards me due to my still recovering physical condition. I doubt I could ask for better bosses. And Pinkie Pie has been especially helpful, often doing more than her fair share of the work to make things easier on me. Leaves me feeling kind of guilty, actually... I cannot wait for me to truly be back up to 100% so I can start pulling my weight again. "Thanks, Mr. Cake. I'll get to work right away."

After punching in behind the counter, I made my way into the kitchen where I found Pinkie Pie already pouring cake batter into a Bundt cake tin while Mrs. Cake was in the process of removing a tray of blueberry muffins from the oven. They must have been the ones I smelled on my way over. "Morning."

Pinkie Pie almost dropped her batter bowl when she heard my voice and quickly came trotting over to me for a friendly hug. "You made it! Good morning, James!"

While I held my peppy friend in a tender embrace, Mrs. Cake carried the still hot cake over to the counter for icing. It was only after she set it down that Mrs. Cake looked our way. "Good morning, James! Feeling any better, dearie?"

"I'm getting there. If I'm not back up to 100%, I honestly don't feel it." I replied while lightly scratching Pinkie Pie's ear.

"So good to hear. Well, just let me finish icing up this cake and I'll let you two get to work. Make sure he gets everything he needs, Pinkie." Mrs. Cake replied before she started rooting around for the proper icing.

"Yes, ma'am!" Pinkie Pie said before looking back to me as she took a look at a large sheet of paper. "OK, James... Let's start with the chocolate drops."

I doubt anyone would be interested in reading about my job of working in the kitchen. Although something very unexpected happened roughly thirty minutes into my shift. Just as I pulled a tray of chocolate drops out of the oven and was about to start applying the mandatory layer of chocolate to them, Mrs. Cake stuck her head into the kitchen through the twin swinging doors. "Oh, James? Would you mind coming out to the front? Somepony's here to see you."

Since I already had the liquid chocolate out, I decided I might as well get that batch out of the way first. But just before I could start, Pinkie Pie trotted up to me with a spatula in her mouth. "I gotcha covered, James. Go see who it is!"

"All right. Thanks, Pinkie." I replied before heading out of the kitchen. But just as I stepped out of the kitchen and looked past the counter, I found a most unexpected face looking back at me. "Huh...? Hey, Luna! What can I get you?"

Sure enough, Princess Luna herself was browsing the glass display counter before she glanced up at me and greeted me with a smile. "Ah, good morning! I hope I'm not intruding on anything important."

"No, not at all! Need anything?" I asked in return while glancing down at the display counter. It was lined with cookies, doughnuts, and other larger pastries such as pound cakes, although she seemed to really have her eyes set upon the doughnuts when I first saw her.

"Well, that depends on whether or not I'll be granted my request." Luna replied before turning to Mrs. Cake as she stood behind the counter. "I'm so sorry to be a bother, but may I request James' company for a short while? I wish to discuss some topics with him for a bit."

"That would be no trouble at all, your highness. Pinkie Pie can cover for him while you're busy." Mrs. Cake said with that motherly smile she always shows. I then followed Luna over to the nearest table with a pair of chocolate drops to enjoy together.

"Mm, these are amazing... Ah, yes. I know it has only been a few days since we last saw each other, but how have you been faring since you returned home, my friend?" Luna asked while she took a bite from her snack. She certainly has good taste.

Once I swallowed my own bite of chocolate and baked dough, I replied, "It's been going well. Feeling more confident in myself and feeling stronger than I was a week ago. I'll probably be back at the spa by next week. But come to think of it, what brings you all the way down here to Ponyville?"

This prompted a more melancholy gaze from the Princess of the Night. Although she did not take long to answer my question. "Well... To avoid beating around the bush... I came here to ask you a very personal favor, my friend."

"Personal? Well, what's wrong? It doesn't sound like anything really bad could've happened over the last few days." Her words had my attention, although I was still skeptical of why Luna herself would come all the way down the mountain from Canterlot just to seek me out for a favor. It must have been something very specific indeed.

Her response involved pretty much the last thing I was expecting to hear. "Well... It's my sister..."

My first thoughts were of Nightmare Moon. I mean if something had gone wrong with one of Luna's two sisters, it was most likely to have been the quite literal black sheep of the family. "What's wrong with Nightmare Moon? She's not having jealousy issues again, is she?"

To my surprise, my guess seemed to have briefly lifted Luna's spirits since she replied with a bit of an amused snicker. "That was your first guess?" Seeing that I got it wrong, I just remained silent to allow my friend to continue speaking. Once she had composed herself, Luna regained her rather worried gaze. "No, it's not Nightmare Moon. She is doing just fine. It's Celestia... She has...not been well these past few days and has even been struggling to keep up with her duties."

At first, I merely stared. The Princess of the Dawn? I let out a light snort while I tried to suppress a guffaw. "Sorry, but I think you came to the wrong person. Shouldn't you be asking Twilight Sparkle instead? They've known each other for years, right?"

Luna rolled her eyes slightly and nodded. "Yes, I was initially thinking the exact same thing. However, she is not ideal for this task..."

"Uh... Why not? You'd think that they know each other really well by this point." I said while leaning on my arm as it lay draped across the table. While I have not inquired much into the relationship between Twilight and Celestia, I do know that they have maintained close ties since Twilight's days as a filly. If something was troubling Celestia, common knowledge would deduce that her private student would surely know the best means to comfort her.

"Oh, they do. I can assure you that they do. However... Well, they are both close, yet distant. Or rather, Twilight Sparkle is. To her, my sister has always been Princess Celestia. And she has always been my sister's faithful student. And I believe you may have seen at times that she takes this role very seriously. Almost to an obsessive level." Luna began to explain with a most sincere expression on her face.

"Now that you mention it... Yeah... She does take her studies under Celestia a bit too seriously at times..." I muttered while I cast my gaze at nothing in particular. Along with the fact that Twilight does not function well under duress at times, she can get especially flustered during particularly complex assignments passed to her by Celestia. And when she does lose her cool... To be fair, it does not happen often. I have only seen her snap like that only twice or so since my arrival in Equestria, but yeah... Twilight certainly can be overly obsessive about things at times and does not listen to anyone, not even Spike, when it comes to anything involving Celestia's assignments to her. And it is always anything involving Celestia that she is the most unstable about. "But then... Why seek me out instead?"

Luna let out a long sigh before continuing. "As I said, Twilight Sparkle may have been ideal if she could look past her and my sister's roles of mentor and student. You, on the other hoof, are much more ideal for this task. And the reason for this is that you always see past her crown."

"Past the crown? You mean...treating her as a woman instead of a princess?" I asked while starting to grasp Luna's reasoning.

This prompted Luna to show a bit of a smile. "Exactly. Since very shortly after we met, I have seen that you have grown far more relaxed and at ease around us. You almost never refer to me or my sisters as 'princess' or 'highness', instead referring to us by name. I doubt you understand just how much Celestia appreciates that. And that is why I am requesting your aid with this issue."

Having come to understand why Luna sought me out, I decided to inquire more as to what she was asking of me. "All right... So, what exactly is the problem with her?"

"Well, as I said, she has not been well. Not exactly ill. Just...depressed. These past few weeks have been hard on her in particular, but now... She can hardly function at all. Just some sort of deep depression." Luna seemed quite disheartened as she recounted the events of recent memory.

My memories immediately went back to the conversation Celestia and I had out in the courtyard in front of Discord's statue. She probably was not merely depressed. She was likely in mourning and plagued with guilt over his demise and keeping him from being set free for centuries. "You think this has something to do with Discord? I heard that you two used to be good friends of his."

This was information Luna was clearly not expecting me to know if that shocked glance she gave me was of any indication. "You know?"

I nodded before explaining quietly, "Celestia filled me in on a lot when we were both out there near the labyrinth. I didn't know the three of you went that far back."

Luna seemed to calm down somewhat upon hearing my explanation. "Well... Yes. He had a prominent place in our lives ever since childhood. There are times when I do long for those days, but I know full well that the Discord we knew and loved ceased to exist centuries ago. Although I was able to eventually come to terms with it. But when it comes to Celestia... Well, I assume she told you why he was not destroyed after we defeated him the first time."

"She did... Something about having hope that his broken heart could be mended in time?" I asked in return while gulping down a glass of cold milk with my chocolate drop.

"Exactly... I tried to persuade her that he was beyond saving and that it would've been best to put him out of his misery, as it would have reunited him with those he so dearly wished to see again. But against my better judgment, I relented against Celestia's pleas and he remained imprisoned for centuries until... Well, you know the rest. I mean it was you who finally ended the poor fool."

"Don't remind me..." I muttered as I once more felt the sting of knowing that I slaughtered such a jovial and likeable oaf. I still could not recall actually doing the deed, but just knowing it really happened still filled me with a twinge of remorse.

However, I did not have long to sit and brood over my forgotten actions. Luna reached out and placed her hoof on my arm while showing a sympathetic smile. "I know... It's not like you to do such things. But as someone who spent much of my life with him, let me say thank you for ending my friend's suffering. It had to be done, James. And I am grateful you spared me and my sisters the agony of having to destroy him ourselves." She then pulled her arm back and spoke, "However, let us not get too off the topic at hoof. This is about my sister, not Discord."

"Right... She's...in mourning, isn't she?" I asked quietly while trying to not think about what it was I may have done to Discord during his final moments.

Luna did not immediately reply, instead choosing to cast her gaze upwards momentarily. "I believe that may be part of it. Although I am certain the majority of it is due to regret. She chose to keep Discord locked away in stone for centuries in the false hope of him returning to the way he used to be instead of destroying him and setting him free. That must be a difficult mistake to live with, even though her mistake has been rectified as of recently."

I had not really thought about that. Having the opportunity to put your friend out of his misery when his life had become too painful to endure, but instead placing him in a type of limbo because you could not bear to let him go? The more I thought about this, the more...torturous Discord's existence must have been. I was amazed he did not harbor any loathing towards Celestia during our final encounter with each other. Finally, I asked the most important question. "Well, what is it you want me to do for her?"

The Princess of the Night then gave me a response that was far less complicated than I expected. "Just be there for her, James. Give her your support and just...make sure she knows... Well, I suppose it is difficult for me to explain. Just give her your support. You have proven yourself as someone who is a good listener and you genuinely care. I think you can give Celestia what she needs."

It was definitely an odd request. One I was not expecting. Still... For Luna to come all the way down to Ponyville to request my aid meant she must have had a lot of faith in me being able to do something to help. And for her to actually do that meant that the situation with Celestia must have been pretty bad. I could not help feeling for the Princess of the Dawn. If there was something within my power that I could do to help, then I certainly wanted to do it. "Well... If I can do something, then I'll gladly help. When do we start?"

Luna's expression immediately perked up. "That's what I was hoping you'd say. As for when, I was hoping we could be on our way to Canterlot right this minute."

"Right now?! Well... You think my bosses wouldn't mind me taking the rest of the day off to do this?" I asked in slight apprehension. I had already been away from work for an extensive amount of time and had only recently come back to work. Taking another day off did not sound like a good idea.

"Hmmm... Allow me." Luna replied before she stood up and made her way over to the front counter and tapped the top of the bell that stood next to the cash register. It seemed nopony was there at the moment.

Seconds later, I heard the kitchen's swinging doors open before flapping back and forth for a few seconds. The voice I then heard was undoubtedly Pinkie Pie's. "Hey there, Princess Luna! Want some seconds?"

That offer seemed to have Luna looking very tempted to say yes. Not that I blame her. Those chocolate drops are deceptively addictive, especially with milk. "Oh... Well, as tempting as that offer is, I'm afraid I must pass this time. One was enough. But aside from that, I must request that you allow me to borrow James for the day. A bit of a personal emergency has sprung up back home in Canterlot and his presence is required. Oh, and before you ask, it has absolutely nothing to do with the Element of Humanity. May I request that you allow him to have the rest of his shift off to help me deal with it?"

Pinkie Pie did not sound like she minded at all. "Ooh, something that only your best friend can help with? Sure! But just lemme check with Mr. and Mrs. Cake first." I then heard her stick her head back into the kitchen and ask, "Hey, Mrs. Cake? Something's come up that Princess Luna needs James for, since they're best friends and all. Would it be OK if he has the rest of the day off to help her out?"

While a bit muffled due to the walls between us, I heard Mrs. Cake's voice a second later. "Oh, of course! If you really need him, we can manage without James for the day. Take care, your highness!"

I then saw Luna look back towards me with a smile. "Seems we're good to go. Shall we be on our way, James?"

I nodded and stood up before making my way towards the door. "Sure. And thanks for covering for me, Pinkie. I'll see you tomorrow."

While I held the door for Luna, Pinkie Pie waved back at me. "You too! Have a good time!"

Moments later, Luna and I found ourselves walking through Ponyville. Things were starting to get a bit busier as the day started to near noon. "So... How're we gonna get up there? We're not in much of a hurry, are we?"

"Well, we don't want to take too long to get there. And I really should get you back home by nightfall. While I merely flew down here, I'm afraid I have no means to get you back to Canterlot quite the same way. We'll just have to take the train. Assuming there's one at the station, that is."

We made a beeline for the northeastern edge of town, where the train station is located. Fortunately for us, we found a train already at the platform being restocked for the next stop. "Ah, perfect! I'll get our tickets."

Luna made her way over to the ticket window to inquire as to the train's destination and soon approached me with a pair of tickets floating beside her while surrounded by a billowing blue aura. "Seems we're in luck. This train will soon be departing for Canterlot. Shall we find our seats?"

"Lucky indeed. Sure. Let's try the back car." I replied, having developed a liking for the rear train car due to it usually being empty and thus allowing for privacy. Once we made our ways to the back of the rear passenger car, the conductor made his rounds while stamping tickets. While we were heading up the aisle, Luna got a lot of attention from the passengers who were seated at the forward section of the car. As one would expect one of the three sovereign rulers of Equestria to receive. Minutes later, the doors to the train platform slid shut and the locomotive at the front let out its trademark whistle just before the train lurched forward and the landscape outside the windows began to lazily roll by. Bit by bit, the train picked up speed before Ponyville began to fade into the distance behind us as the train reached a fork in the tracks that took it towards the mountain Canterlot sits upon.

Once the train began to climb the mountain, Luna and I switched sides. While we were seated on the left side of the car while pulling out of Ponyville, we moved to the right side once the train looped around to start climbing the mountain from the western side. It is not like the train climbs the mountain in a spiral, although you could be forgiven for thinking it does. It is actually a rather scenic route with numerous tunnels, bridges across ravines, and twists. But in general, the right side of the train is the side that most often faces away from the mountain while going up the mountainside. Which makes it the more interesting viewpoint.

"Exquisite view, is it not?" Luna asked quietly while she gazed out the window from the seat opposite of me.

"Yup. The best part of the ride." I replied while also looking beyond the window pane as Ponyville became little more that a tiny model town on the grand model railway vista we were on. Did I even word that properly? Too bad I always write this in ink...

The minutes started to roll by as only the vague whispers of the passengers seated closer to the front of the train car and the rickety clacking of the wheels below us broke up the silence. Funny. With how rarely I ever rode trains back on Earth, I seem to be getting around on them quite frequently in Equestria. Especially when taking into account that I was last on the train only three days ago.

However, I soon glanced over to the opposite side of the train. The mountain we were on greeted me with a panoramic view of the cliffside beyond the window. Still feeling somewhat uneasy and with a lingering sense of guilt, I turned my gaze to Luna while she continued to watch the scenery before her. "Hey... Luna?"

"Yes?" She briefly replied while turning those lovely teal eyes towards me. She could clearly detect something unpleasant in my tone as her gaze was quick to become one of concern.

"Are you absolutely sure that Celestia... Do you think she resents me at all? I mean... She did not seem angry at me last time we spoke, but..." I was having difficulty forming my words. It was not an easy topic to discuss.

Luna's gaze of concern became one of subtle pride as she showed a small smile. "James... I can assure you that Celestia holds no anger towards you. Ever since the day you fell into that coma, she has not once spoken ill of you. In fact... Once you were resting and healing within Ponyville Hospital, she personally paid you a visit."

That last line was not what I was expecting to hear. "She came to see me?"

"She did. And without informing any of us as well. She departed from the palace without even so much as to inform her guards to let us know. She must have been dreadfully worried for you. And furthermore..." Luna said with a smile before she once more began to frown. "All that has happened to you. Everything that occurred between you and Discord. Everything that transpired from the moment after you collapsed... She blames herself. And it's quite likely that she truly is at fault for all that happened to you these past several weeks..."

After a moment of silence, she once more spoke to me as I tried to process her words. "James... She is afraid to face you."

A long sigh escaped my lips. I knew dreadful things had happened. But... Celestia? Her being responsible for everything I could not remember? "I'm not mad at her at all, Luna... I can't even remember anything that might have happened. I doubt I even want to remember..."

"You don't. You...truly don't. Just... Focus on the here and now and not on what was. That nightmare is behind us. But Celestia has yet to truly awaken from it. That's why I came to you. You are the one she harmed. And until she is certain that she has been forgiven, it will likely take quite some time before she can let go and move on." Luna's words carried a great deal of emotional weight. I knew that Celestia was deeply troubled the last time I saw her despite her best efforts to downplay her insecurities, but I did not expect her guilt to have dragged her down like this.

It pained me to think of what had become of Celestia. And would I actually be able to do anything to help her? Well... If Luna had that much faith in me, then I suppose I would have to give it a try. "Well... Just lead me to her when we get there and I'll see what I can do."

We seldom spoke for the remainder of the ride up. Once the train pulled into Canterlot Station, Luna and I were the last to disembark. The station did not seem all that busy for being in the middle of a weekday. And I soon noticed why. The air was a bit cool for a summer day, even in mid September. I would say the temperature was somewhere in the mid seventies. And the sky... The clouds overhead were noticeably gray. And that telltale feel of a change in air pressure... "We getting some rain today?"

Luna turned her gaze to the sky as well. "It would seem so... I suppose it would be best if I get us to the palace as quickly as we can. Stay close."

I watched in silence while resting my hand on Luna's shoulder. Her horn was coated by her blue magic aura as it began to shine brightly. Seconds later, there was an especially large flash of light before I found the two of us standing in the middle of the main hall. It seemed to be largely deserted aside from a pair of guards at the bottom of the stairway. The two guards hardly flinched at our sudden arrival, instead maintaining a constant vigil with spears by their sides. I then turned to Luna and ask, "So then... Where do we go from here?"

"Well, we'll have to find her first. I believe we should check the throne room. It's as good a place to start as any." Luna replied before we headed up the stairs before us.

I was a bit curious as to whether or not we would find Celestia in the throne room after hearing Luna claim that her sister was too emotionally distraught to effectively tend to her duties, but the guards there might have seen her if no one else did. We soon came to the grand doors that stand before the throne room while Luna prepared to cast her magic again. "All right then... Is she here?"

With an unseen shove, Luna used her magic to push the twin doors open. However, while we did not find Celestia, I did see a face I was still happy to see sitting upon the throne. None other than Nightmare Moon was seated on the throne while apparently using her magic to hold a quill that was scribbling onto a stack of papers that was being held aloft as a rather studious looking unicorn mare wearing a short red necktie and large round glasses with her brown mane and tail both tied up into a bun stood by her. Possibly a secretary... Wait, do the princesses even have secretaries?

Regardless, Nightmare Moon seemed rather absorbed in her paperwork and did not immediately notice us enter. Luna seemed hesitant to interrupt her sister and was probably debating on whether or not we should move on and search elsewhere. Before she could decide though, I noticed Nightmare Moon pause and glance over her papers at us. Feeling like I had just been discovered while hiding in some sort of game, I raised my hand and waved at her. "Morning!"

Nightmare Moon's response was roughly about what I expected. She promptly stood up while showing an excited smile as her quill dropped to the floor. "Well, I couldn't have asked for a better start to my day!"

The Princess of Dreams flapped her wings to propel herself across the throne room before she gently landed before me and reached out with her wing. I responded in roughly the same manner, reaching out and embracing my dear friend while her wing held me close to her. But before I could think of anything to say, Nightmare Moon's assistant called out from the throne. "Your highness, what about this paperwork?!"

Nightmare Moon looked over her shoulder and barked in annoyance, "It can wait! I never turn down a visit from this man." She then turned her gaze back to me and smiled warmly. "Don't mind her. Just assisting me with more of that dreadful paperwork."

When I glanced past Nightmare Moon, I could see that the stack of paper was terrifyingly thick. There must have been around a hundred pages at the very least. I certainly do not envy her for her job... Regardless, I returned my focus to my beautiful friend and held her tenderly in my arms while my hand stroked through her luxurious ethereal mane. "It's good to see you in better spirits."

A moment later, Luna spoke up. "I truly hope I am not interrupting, but... Have you seen our sister, Nightmare Moon?"

"Ah, so that's what this is about? I was wondering if you would take my suggestion." Nightmare Moon said with a rather proud gaze as she lifted her wing from me and turned her attention towards her sister.

Those words got my attention. "Wait... You suggested that I come up here to help Celestia out?"

Nightmare Moon glanced at me with that slight smirk I had come to recognize as hers alone. "Well, you were the first person to come to mind. You healed me, after all. Surely you could heal her as well."

"Huh... I have been told I have a healing personality... Well, do you know where Celestia is right now?" I replied in turn, having easily forgotten the time we spent together before her rise to the throne.

Nightmare Moon turned her head to the right while she seemed to gaze at one of the tall stained-glass windows. "When I last saw her this morning, she mentioned relaxing in the royal garden. She requested that I inform the guards and servants that she is not to be disturbed...though I doubt she is expecting you to show up."

"Hardly surprising, actually. Thank you for letting us know." Luna replied with a slight smile. "Shall we be going, James?"

"Yeah, sure." I said before reaching out and holding Nightmare Moon in another tender embrace. "It was great to see you again, Nightmare Moon."

I felt her hold me in an embrace with her arm as well. "It's always a pleasure to see you again, my friend. I'm sure you'll find a way to help our sister. But for now, duty calls..." She then released me from her grasp and began to walk back towards her throne while throwing her head back as she complained, "I swear, if I had known what all this paperwork was like, I just might have turned down my crown!"

Luna got a good laugh out of her sister's irritation and called out, "So sorry, Nightmare Moon! I should've mentioned the fine print!" I too could not help snickering under my breath. Thank goodness they do not have to worry about their wrists getting sore from all that writing.

Minutes later, Luna and I made our ways back down the palace halls before we stepped outside and into the royal garden. It certainly has a different feel to it during the day, although it still looked and felt like the rain could start coming down at any minute. Although from the doorway, there was still no sign of Celestia. Despite this, it seemed that Luna knew where to search. "She is likely at the outdoor lounge. It's a small relaxation spot I'm sure you must have seen at least once."

"Yeah, I think I might've seen it before." I said before I started to step forward. Seconds later, I realized that Luna was no longer by my side. When I turned around, I saw that she was still standing at the doorway. "You coming?"

Luna merely shook her head. "This is as far as I go, James. The rest will be up to you. Just remember. Approach her casually and quietly and just do what you must from there. I know you'll know how to make my sister be at ease."

This only made me a bit more anxious, but I still wanted to believe that Luna knew what she was talking about. Besides, I had no reason to fear Celestia. "Well... If you say so. I'll let you know how it all turns out." I then bid her goodbye before turning and heading into the vast garden.

The twittering of exotic songbirds would occasionally reach my ears while I walked along. The garden is a rather expansive outdoor section of the palace, so I had a fair amount of ground to cover. It was only while I passed a tall flowering bush that I thought I noticed a splash of white. When I took a few steps back to check again, I saw her. Relaxing upon a large circular cushion just inside the boundaries of the patio Luna had mentioned was indeed Celestia.

I froze while I observed her. She did not seem to be directing her gaze towards anything in particular and, as Luna claimed, looked genuinely unhappy and glum. While I generally felt anxious about approaching someone who was in a bad mood, I knew that Luna had faith in me for helping her sister and I could not imagine Celestia getting snippy over just about anything. Rather than approach from the front, I decided to approach from behind. I snuck around the bushes and stepped lightly until I was behind the outside wall of the patio's backside. I then slunk around the left wall. I could hear the clink of glass as Celestia seemed to set down a glass of wine. After a moment more of mental preparation, I stuck my head past the wall and smiled. "Good morning."

This actually did seem to startle Celestia quite a bit since she did suddenly jump while giving me a very shocked gaze for a few seconds. "Who...?! Uh... Oh..." Once it became clear of who I was, Celestia calmed down and soon regained her rather melancholy mood. "It's just you... What are you even doing up here? Surely you didn't come to Canterlot just to ask me something."

"Well... No, not really." I replied while I stepped off the grass and took a seat on a black cast iron chair nearby. The patio had a stone floor and had several accommodations set about the place. Along with another cast iron chair, there was a matching table to go with it that held a bottle of sparkling white wine that was partially submerged in an ice bucket. A little martini glass filled with the liquid was beside the...well...bed that Celestia was using. Although it was more of a large round sofa than anything else with a red velvet finish. There was a small mini fridge in the back corner to store refreshments along with a more traditionally designed sofa with a white finish. An awning stretched above us, shielding us from the elements while also having a mesh-like curtain that could be pulled across the front of the patio to shield us from windswept rain. Which we would probably be getting very soon. And just beyond the patio stood the stone fountain I had seen before that held many colorful carp. Regardless, I then said, "I'm just here to check on you. Luna's been especially worried."

My words hardly seemed to faze Celestia as she soon cast me a clearly fake smile. "Oh, you shouldn't always take everything Luna says seriously when it comes to my well-being. She can be a worrywart, especially ever since she finally came home a few years ago."

I knew she was just trying to get me to leave, so I decided to show a rather suspicious glare while I crossed my arms. Celestia did not take long to see that her ploy was not working and soon shrunk her smile to a more shameful one. "You don't have to stay here, James. I'm fine."

"No, you're not. Even before I came to Equestria, I became familiar with warning signs on whether or not someone is emotionally well. And you reek of those signs." I said bluntly. I was trying to be stern with her, but not be too confrontational about anything. I knew she had been through a lot lately and was far from all right.

It was at this point that Celestia dropped the facade, letting out a long sigh in the process. "Perceptive..."

"You don't want me to be here, do you?" I asked, remembering Luna's claims of Celestia being afraid to face me. Although she looked more depressed than afraid.

Celestia turned her gaze away from me before quietly asking, "What else did my sister tell you?"

"She told me that you're afraid to face me. Possibly some guilt you have?" I asked while trying to not go too fast with my words. She was delicate and I needed to handle her feelings carefully.

Those words were exactly what needed to be said. Celestia drank heavily from her glass until there was barely a drop of wine left before looking away from me. "Guilt does not do it justice, James. I told you everything mere days ago. Everything that happened, everything you were forced through that you cannot recall... It was all due to my feebleness. All because I could not let go of someone who was no longer there! And yet... You still haven't raised a fist towards me... Why? You know, but..."

Of course. I could still remember her recollection of times long past. And most importantly, her inability to destroy Discord when he was at his most vulnerable. And despite this, even if everything that happened over the last several weeks truly was Celestia's doing, I felt no anger towards her. Perhaps it was because I could not even recall what it was that happened to me, but I truly felt no ill will towards her. And when trying to imagine myself in her shoes...

Celestia could not bring herself to even look in my direction. She was cowering. The mighty Princess of the Dawn unable to face a mere mortal man. And at that moment, I heard the sound I had all but been expecting. Just to my right, the sound of light pattering against the leaves of bushes and trees. The rain had begun to fall. It fit the mood quite well.

Feeling the atmosphere becoming increasingly somber, I decided to move towards her. I lifted myself from my seat and reached out to Celestia, tenderly cupping the opposite side of her face and gently pulling her face towards me until she was casting her gaze towards me. She did not resist, instead showing subdued shock. She was probably expecting me to at least slap her, although I did anything but that. Her gorgeous flowing mane obstructed part of her face, prompting me to tenderly use my other hand to push it aside to reveal her other eye. I could still remember her tender touch from mere days ago. And so, I did what I thought would best make things clear.

I reached out, placing my lips tenderly upon her forehead just below the base of her horn. She did not try to pull away, accepting my kiss in silence before I began to speak softly to her while cupping her face with one hand while stroking her mane with the other. "Celestia... I hold absolutely nothing against you. Maybe it's because I simply don't remember, but that's probably for the best anyway. I'm glad I don't remember what happened. And besides, if I had been in your place when given the opportunity to destroy an old friend like Discord, I don't think I would've been able to bring myself to do it either. You held onto the hope that he could be saved by other means. I can't fault you for that... I'm not angry. Not at all." It was then that I looked into her beautiful pink eyes and whispered, "By which I mean... I forgive you."

The Princess of the Dawn bowed her head just slightly before collapsing into my arms while letting out a faint sob. For the next few minutes, we did not move or speak. I just held her, my hand constantly stroking the back of her neck. Once I felt her sobbing had come to a stop for longer than fifteen seconds since the last quiver I felt from her, I quietly asked, "Would you like more wine?"

"Yes, please..." She weakly answered while I slowly released my grasp on her. Celestia remained where she was while watching the rain beginning to pour down. The air was fairly cool despite being a summer day. Canterlot's high elevation likely helped with the summer heat as well.

I took the bottle of white wine in hand, its cool condensation lining the bottle and wetting my hand as I grasped it while pouring its contents into Celestia glass until it neared the brim. I then set the bottle back down in the ice cubes once more before carefully lowering the glass back to her without a word. Eyes still moist with tears, Celestia did not grasp the glass with her magic. Instead, she leaned towards me.

Seeing what it was she was doing, I silently responded by lowering the glass enough for her lips to come to it. I tilted it towards her ever so slightly, effectively feeding her while the beautiful alicorn drank from the glass's brim. Once she had drank her fill for the moment, Celestia let out a long sigh. "Forgive me... I must seem pathetic to be relying on you like this. I should be the one catering to you as a royal guest."

"It's fine, Celestia. I know you've been having a hard time and I'm happy to help." I replied as I seated myself on the large red cushion beside her while taking care to not spill her drink. "You might be a princess, but I still see Celestia. That crown is just a piece of headwear anyway."

To further strengthen my point, I reached behind Celestia's horn and firmly grasped the golden tiara that sat there with my spare hand and slowly removed it before setting it beside us. Celestia did not protest at all, merely watching while I set her crown upon the cushion. "I'd rather talk to the mare behind the crown. Formalities of that kind just get in the way."

I was not expecting Celestia's response to that. I began to lift her glass towards her for another sip. But instead of bringing her lips to the glass, she brought them to my cheek. For just a second, I thought she had simply missed. However, that assumption quickly faded when I felt her lips remain there for a brief moment while placing an unmistakable kiss on it. She soon pulled away and looked at me with cheeks still stained with tears and with a slight frown on her face. "I've always loved that about you."

I ultimately decided it was for the best that I did not show much of a response to that show of affection. Without a word, I lifted her glass again to silently ask if she wanted more. Only this time, Celestia used her magic to take hold of it. She then pointed towards what seemed to be a wine cabinet that was against the far wall. I suspected that she may have been offering me some of the wine in the ice bucket, so I went to retrieve a glass of my own. There was another cabinet beside the wine bottles that held various types of drinking glasses which were hanging upside-down. I opted for a champagne flute, but then felt the wind kick up a bit. Celestia responded accordingly by using her magic to pull the curtains shut to keep the rain from getting in. We could still clearly see through the curtain, but the mesh-like design kept the rain from getting through.

I took a seat beside Celestia once I had poured myself a glass of the wine. It was pleasantly sweet while still carrying the bubbling bite of sparkling wine. We spoke very little with Celestia usually being the one to speak first. I was unsure if I should have left her alone by that point since she seemed to have finally stabilized, but I was not prepared for a walk through the rain in the current temperatures. Although I soon noticed Celestia let out a long yawn. I turned to her and asked, "Tired?"

"Yes... I haven't slept well in what feels like weeks." Celestia replied while she used her levitation magic to remove her golden shoes and set them aside. She then began to lethargically set out a few large red pillows that had the same velvety texture as the sofa itself. It looked like it could double as a bed, if needed. Lastly, she began to unfold a large crimson quilt from nearby.

Knowing exactly what was going on, I just remained seated at the edge of the sofa. She was obviously about to take a nap. For the next five minutes, I listened to and watched the rain pour down beyond the curtains. The air was becoming pleasantly cool. Once I did finally turn back to look at Celestia, I saw that she was lying on her side while facing me, eyes closed as she breathed very lightly. Her long flowing mane's wavering motions had becoming noticeably slower, possibly hinting at her being asleep.

Deciding that I had done all I could for her at the moment, I began to pull myself towards the edge of the bed to stand up and report back to Luna as soon as the rain stopped. But before I could actually pull myself from the bed, I felt something upon my hand. When I looked back, I saw Celestia's hoof resting upon it. My gaze then went to her face. She still had her eyes closed and her mane still billowed very slowly. At first, I thought she was merely responding to a dream. But then she spoke to me. "Please... Please stay..."

I was still uncertain of whether or not she was actually responding to my presence. To test it, I tried sliding my hand further away from her. To counter this, Celestia reached out further and even applied greater pressure to my hand's backside in what felt like a desperate attempt to hold on by pinning it down. Feeling somewhat tired myself, likely brought on by the rain and the fact that I have not slept well lately, I decided to take her up on her request and take a nap too.

I kicked my shoes off my feet and slid myself closer to Celestia before pulling the quilt over myself. The pillows were very plush as my head just sank into them. The cooled air also kept me from feeling too warm and the rainstorm's cloud cover was doing a good job of keeping the light levels down. It was an ideal atmosphere for taking a nap.

While I tried to get myself comfortable, my eyes glanced over at Celestia once more. She truly seemed to be asleep, or at least on the verge of falling asleep. But under the blanket, I felt her hoof once more resting upon my hand. And then, I felt it slide up my chest until her arm draped itself across me.

I was unsure of what to make of this. Celestia was asleep, or nearly asleep, and holding onto me. She even pulled herself slightly closer to me with her gentle soft breathing being heard from mere inches away from my ear. While the situation did feel undeniably awkward, I tried to not pay it much mind. Celestia was clearly desiring some company from someone she trusted. And while we had never been the closest of friends, I was willing to help her however I could. Feeling comfortable in her embrace and finding myself becoming more and more relaxed upon the cushion, I closed my eyes and slowly dozed off to sleep.

There is no way for me to really recall whatever it was I dreamed about, although I doubt that nap lasted more than a couple of hours in total. My dreams tend to become rather lucid whenever Luna or Nightmare Moon visits me, but this was definitely not the case. My memory is vague, though I think I recall seeing Celestia herself in my dream. As for what happened, I have no idea. Did we share a dream together? Probably not. It would have likely required some assistance from one of the twin night princesses to get that to happen.

When I did finally awaken, I was greeted by the scent of soaked earth and plants and the sight of Celestia sitting up at the sofa's side while stretching. Her arms reached high as her majestic white wings were spread wide. I suspect she had only just woken up too. She groaned and sighed while reaching out before she lowered her arms and folded her wings. She seemed to have slept quite well to be that relaxed.

I slowly sat up in bed, also stretching and yawning as I found myself feeling even better than I had felt when I woke up this morning. Celestia must have heard me since she then looked over her shoulder at me and even smiled. "Sleep well?"

"Yeah... Really well." I replied while pulling myself to the bedside and sliding my feet back into my shoes. Well, it was not quite a bed, but it was close enough. I then looked back at Celestia as she seemed to be sliding her own golden shoes back on. "You sound like you're feeling better."

"To be honest, I am. I don't even know why. I'm just...revitalized." Celestia replied before she used her magic to levitate her crown back onto her head. She then said with a small smile, "James... Thank you for being here with me today. I really needed that. You really know how to help mend a wounded heart."

"So I've been told. Not sure how I do it though." I replied while not entirely certain of how accomplished I should have been feeling. She did not seem to be particularly depressed anymore while she poured another glass of wine, whose ice bucket was almost completely filled with water instead of ice. "I guess I should report back to Luna and let her know how things went..."

However, just as I stood up from the sofa, Celestia reached out and placed her hoof on my shoulder. "Wait... Please."

I did as I was told, not moving an inch while Celestia had her hoof on me. She then promptly gulped down the contents of her glass, which seemed to be the last bit of wine from the bottle, and then looked at me with a pleading gaze as she also tried to smile. "James, I can't let you leave like this. I mean... You came all the way up here just to speak to me and help sooth my anxieties. Nopony... I mean nopony outside my family has ever gone out of their way for me like that when it came to my emotional state."

"Well, it was Luna's idea. I didn't even really know what was going on with you until she came to me." I replied as Celestia removed her hoof from my shoulder. But just as I was starting to pull the alcove's drapes aside since the rain had come to a stop, I felt something wrap around me from my left. Celestia had stepped forward and ha embraced me in her left wing while her face was mere inches from mine. "Uh... Hey, this is kind of...intimate, if you ask me..."

I heard Celestia chuckle just slightly while she held me against her. "I know... But even so, you came to me as requested, even though you could have refused." Once again, I froze as I felt her press a soft kiss upon my forehead before looking at me once more. "And what is more... I know you and I have not always been all that close. And to be completely honest, I would like to change that. So if I may ask..."

Celestia then spread her right wing and curled it around me as well, effectively pulling me even closer until our foreheads were practically touching. While she gazed into my eyes, she then asked in a quiet yet sincere voice, "Will you accept my friendship?"

If I did not know better, I would have assumed that Celestia was outright flirting with me by showing such an approach. But I knew that could not be the case. I knew she was just being a total sweetheart and I too was tempted to reach out and embrace her for a tender cuddle as well. And for the longest time, we had always been so distant when compared to my bonds with Luna and Nightmare Moon. Despite this, being with her made me feel... It just felt right. As if I understood her and she understood me. With hardly any hesitation, I placed my hand on her shoulder and tried to smile. "I will. It's an honor to be your friend."

Her eyes quivered, almost as if overjoyed from my words. Celestia leaned her head forward, resting it upon my shoulder while I gently caressed the back of her neck. However the moment was soon interrupted by a noticeable gurgle that seemed to come from Celestia's abdomen. "Uh... Was that you?"

"Um... Yes. Hardly eaten anything over the last couple of days. I suppose I could use a bite to eat right now. And isn't it around lunch time?" Celestia asked in return while sounding and looking notably flustered, but she still looked rather hungry as she folded her wings. "What about you? Shall we go get some lunch?"

"Actually, I should probably get back home if you don't need me anymore." I replied, not wanting to outstay my welcome.

My words seemed to displease Celestia since she began to frown. Or rather pout. I suspect she may have just been playing with me. "Why are you in such a hurry to leave, my friend? Do you really dislike being in my company so?"

"Uh... It's not that... It's just..." I felt backed into a corner. I suppose I still was not used to having any sort of close connections to the Princess of the Dawn. Unsure of how to word myself, I instead decided to ask a question. "Do you really want me to stay?"

Celestia smiled very warmly and reached out with her hoof, once more resting it upon my shoulder. "Yes, my friend. I do. I would be honored if you could remain here for the day and stay with me. I sorely want to make up for lost time and make sure you are accommodated for the care you provided."

"A whole day? With you?! Just us?" I asked in surprise while being entirely uncertain of what to say. I had already spent a good long day with the three royal sisters before, but with just me and Celestia? Still, knowing that my bosses back in Sugarcube Corner were not expecting me to return for the day, there was no real reason for me to return home just yet. Seeing no reason to deny her offer, as well as still feeling somewhat concerned for her, I nodded. "Well... Sure!"

The Princess of the Dawn showed a delighted smile as she began to step off of the patio. "Excellent. Shall we be on our way then?"

Just as we began to walk through the garden while trying to make our way back to the palace, Celestia glanced at me and showed a slight smirk. "So, now you know what it's like to sleep with a princess."

Something about that did not sound right. "Sleep with a princess? Oh yeah, we did share the sofa while we took a nap.... Haaaang on a minute! You don't mean it like THAT, do you?!"

Celestia burst into laughter while lifting her head high. "Oh, I just had to say that! Don't worry, I slept too heavily to do anything to you in your sleep. Though heaven forbid the tabloids find out about it. That would surely give rise to a scandal I'd never hear the end of." I could only snicker under my breath at the thought. The Princess of the Dawn sharing a bed with a mere commoner. Yeah, that would make tabloid headlines.

We soon exited the garden and entered the palace without much of a delay. Although while we made our ways towards the palace's exit towards the rest of Canterlot, I thought I caught a glimpse of Luna standing at the end of the halls. I was tempted to call out to her, but felt it was more important to keep up with Celestia. Although I am certain that she was looking in our direction, so we probably did not go unnoticed. Still, she did not follow us... I dismissed the thought soon after. She likely had some duties to attend to, especially with Celestia taking the day off to recuperate.

While we walked past the guard barracks, I took note of Celestia's mood. While quiet, she did seem to be in much better spirits. She did not frown at all. Even so, I reached out to her and lightly tapped her shoulder. Celestia then glanced at me and asked, "Yes, my friend?"

I decided to be direct with my question. "Are you feeling all right? I mean... I guess I'm still just concerned after seeing you so glum earlier. You're not just putting a smile on your face to not worry anyone, are you?"

My words caused Celestia to come to a stop. Her smile became even warmer while she turned to face me. I began to suspect I had done something wrong and froze, expecting some form of backlash. Instead, I received yet another unexpected surprise. She reached out and placed yet another kiss upon my cheek. "You're very sweet, showing such concern for me. Do not fret over my well-being, James. I assure you I am feeling much better now."

I did all I could to not show too much of a response to the feeling of her lips upon my cheek. "I hope so..." In the hopes of trying to change the subject, I tried to think of something to ask while we walked along. "So... Uh... I heard from Luna that you prefer it when I don't address you with titles or honorifics."

Celestia nodded with a rather shy smile while she looked at me out of the corner of her eye. "Yes, I really do. I hope I don't seem too unprofessional, preferring to not be addressed by my title at all."

"No, it's no problem at all! I don't think I'd like people referring to me as Prince James all the time myself." I replied while seeing that Celestia seemed to feel some guilt about her preferences.

While we walked along the pale streets of Canterlot, the air felt warmer than before due to the sheer humidity with numerous fresh puddles littering the streets. I think I was noticing the two of us getting quite a few stares from many passersby. Perhaps the local Canterlot elite were baffled by the sight of Princess Celestia herself being in the company of a single commoner. Regardless, Celestia continued our conversation with a humble smile while paying them no mind. "True, true... I hate it when I have to refer to myself as 'Princess Celestia' time and time again. It's just too much unnecessary strain on the tongue."

It was then that Celestia reached out with her wing and wrapped it around the opposite side of me. "That's what I love about you, James. When I'm with you, I feel like I don't have to be a princess at all. I can just be a mare instead of being a ruler."

"That's...uh... That's what I'd prefer too... And why is everyone staring?" I asked in a whisper while Celestia came to a stop beside me. While most of the common folk who passed by did not pay us quite as much attention, the rest of the nobles had come to a stop and were staring at us without looking away.

Celestia seemed to be genuinely nervous, almost as if she had momentarily forgotten her authority over them. The way she was holding me in her wing was abnormally intimate, now that I think about it. Fortunately, her nose soon got us a way out of that uncomfortable situation. She sniffed the air, reminding me that there was a delightful aroma in the air. I recognized that smell of baking bread anywhere. The smell of hot pizza.

She turned her gaze to her left, eyeing what was clearly the local pizzeria. Aside from the sign hanging from a lamppost near the outdoor seating area that depicted a pizza with a slice being pulled away, the outward appearance of the place was mostly interchangeable with various other establishments throughout Canterlot. Regardless, Celestia promptly folded her wing as her stomach gurgled once more. "Ah, perfect timing. Are you in the mood for some pizza?"

"When is anyone not?" I replied with a slight smirk of my own. Eager to stuff our bellies and to escape the piercing stares of the Canterlot elite, we hurriedly entered through the pizzeria's front door.

The interior was just as I remembered it from last week. Plenty of plush furnishings with the color motif consisting of many whites, but also golds and royal purples. There was a bar available just past the doorway, although Celestia and I opted to be seated at a booth that consisted of a half circle seat set towards the wall. There were a fair number of customers already, clearly getting what they could for the lunch rush while some relaxing classical music played over the local sound system.

Our waiter left us with a menu and two glasses of ice water before departing to check on other customers. Being my second time back, I was eager to try some more things on the menu. Celestia also casually scanned the menu with me while sipping from her drink. Although I soon felt her gently leaning towards me. "You think we should get an appetizer with a pizza?"

At first, I paid no heed to Celestia's body weight being shifted towards me. "Sounds about right to me. Maybe with a couple of salads too... And maybe a margherita pizza since it's lighter than most others?"

"Mmm... Nothing quite like the richness of a margherita without making you feel bloated afterwards, is there?" Celestia said hungrily while eyeing the menu. However, a moment later, I felt her shift her weight towards me further while also feeling her rest her head on my shoulder. I could hear her let out a long sigh of relaxation.

I could not ignore this approach, even if she seemed to be completely unaware of it herself. Even so, I did not mind very much at all and responded by reaching past her and tenderly pulling her slender frame against my side for a one-armed embrace. "Didn't get enough out of that nap? You seem tired."

A muffled chuckle rumbled in Celestia's throat while she continued to lean against me. "No, not really... Although I do feel quite relaxed. You have a very laidback presence, James."

"Thanks... Laidback does sound like me. Although you don't have to keep leaning on me like this." I replied while beginning to run my fingers through her folded wing, tracing my fingertips along the length of her feathers' rachises and between the individual barbs. It was pleasantly distracting to just lose myself in focusing exclusively on the sense of touch around my fingers.

Celestia sighed gently at my touch and I soon noticed her close her eyes. "I know... I just... That feels very nice... Could you please keep doing that?"

"Sure." I replied quietly while continuing to trace my fingers up and down the length of her wing's frame. As I continued to caress her, I soon noticed a golden tint at the base of Celestia's horn along with a purple glint. A familiar golden ring with an amethyst set into it. "You're still wearing that ring?"

"Every single day." She whispered quietly without even opening her eyes. "I never forget to wear it. Just looking at it makes me think of you."

"Uh... That's nice?" I muttered while not being entirely sure of what to say to that. I was feeling rather uncomfortably warm by then. While I was flattered by her words and glad to see her in better spirits than in our previous encounter, I was beginning to wonder if she was actually starting to come onto me. Although along with that not be a good idea since I am already set to be married to Fluttershy in several months, I really cannot imagine a ruler of Equestria actually developing those types of feelings for me. From Celestia or anyone else.

However, I clearly was not the only one who was thinking along those lines. I soon glanced up and saw our waiter standing across the table while giving us a rather uneasy stare in almost the same fashion one would show upon discovering a couple of their friends making out behind some curtains. Celestia soon detected his presence as well before opening her eyes and staring back. He soon broke the silence by asking, "Um... I hope I am not interrupting anything, your highness. Are you ready to order?"

Celestia promptly pushed herself away from me while blushing furiously as I tried to just be silent and watch her as if I had no idea what was going on and to let the tension simmer down. "Uh... Oh, yes! We're ready. What was it we agreed on again, James? Two salads, root beers, an order of garlic cheese bread, and a margherita pizza?"

"That sounded about right. Except please hold the onions, peppers, and artichokes on my salad." I replied to confirm the order. The waiter then took our menus and trotted away. For the next several minutes, Celestia did not say a word and seemed to be doing all she could to not even look at me. She constantly appeared to be very nervous and that blush never completely left her face. It was not until the waiter returned with our drinks that she finally showed any sort of response by tanking him... Drat, I forgot to add in the h right there. Slip of the wrist.

While I sipped from my glass of icy cold root beer, Celestia did the same without a word. And she still did not look at me once. Finally, I decided to inquire as to what was wrong. "Hey... Are you all right?"

With some reluctance, Celestia glanced my way and displayed a rather crooked smile. "Me? Yes, I'm fine. Don't worry about me, James."

"You sure?" I asked while feeling more curious than concerned. "A little bit ago, you were getting really cuddly. Except now you're looking like you want nothing to do with me. You think we should just call it quits after lunch and go home?"

She shook her head immediately and said, "No, please. I...don't want to see you leave just yet. I apologize if I seem...insecure at this moment."

"OK, I'll stay." I replied while seeing that she was still trying to not look directly at me. She was indeed quite uneasy about something, even though the waiter had already departed. I knew I would only get the same response as before if I inquired into her well-being, so I remained silent while waiting for her to settle down.

Just as I was beginning to wonder how we would break the ice, a familiar face approached us from nearby and stood before our table. "Well, if it isn't Master James and Princess Celestia! Truly a rare treat!"

Celestia was quick to forget about her uneasiness and smiled at our guest. "Oh! Good afternoon, Fancy Pants! What are the odds we would cross paths in a simple pizzeria? I suppose you never know who you might bump into during the lunch rush."

I reached out to our noble friend and soon received his hoof for a friendly shake. But just as I was starting to lean to my right to peer past the table, Fancy Pants let out a chuckle as he used his magic to adjust his monocle. "I'm quite ahead of you, old chap! Let me take a step so the two of you can take a look."

The gentleman did as he claimed and took several steps back before turning sideways. Much to my surprise, his hindquarters were no longer bare. Just past his sleek black jacket were a pair of white trousers. "Oh, very nice! Now you really are Fancy Pants."

"Quite! I looked at myself in the mirror a few weeks back and pondered to myself the words you've said during our past encounters. For somepony whose name is Fancy Pants, I hardly fit the 'Pants' part of my name more often than not. And so I decided to complete my ensemble with some fitting white pants. Turned out quite nicely if I do say so myself." Fancy Pants explained while he stepped closer once more. However, he then asked, "Speaking of a few weeks, I heard some troubling news through the grapevine that you were rather recently admitted to the hospital, Master James. I trust that seeing you here now means that everything went swimmingly?"

Celestia looked at me worryingly while I also glanced at her. I still recall everything I was told about what happened after that day, but my memory of everything was still blank. Even so, I tried to reassure the friendly gentleman. "I can't say I remember much of what happened, but yeah. I was in a coma for a few weeks. But I'm doing just fine now."

"My word, a coma... Would've been a shame if you never awoke, old chap. Well, whatever it was that placed you in such a dreadful predicament, I pray it never happens again." Fancy Pants replied while manually adjusting his monocle before turning his gaze towards Celestia. "Ah, but where are my manners? It's such a pleasure to see you here, your highness. What brings you into town this fine afternoon?"

Celestia quickly lost her frown and cast Fancy an uneven smile. "Me? Well... You see..." She then glanced at me while she paused briefly. "Just a day off to spend time with a good friend. And since it's lunchtime, we decided to stop by here to grab a bite."

"I see, I see..." Fancy Pants said briskly while he held his hoof to his chin. He seemed to be thinking while observing us.

I merely cocked my head to one side while wondering exactly what it was Fancy Pants was looking at. His eyes glanced back and forth between me and Celestia. The Princess of the Dawn was not quite as laidback about his gaze and asked in a rather accusatory tone, "Um... I'm not so sure I care for that look, Fancy Pants. What is it you're looking at?"

Fancy Pants averted his gaze for just a moment while he cleared his throat. "Ah, well... Forgive me if I am inquiring too deeply, but... Unless my eyes deceive me, are you two possibly on a...as most would say...a date?"

I actually cracked up quite a bit from that guess. I held my forehead between my thumb and index finger while I looked away as a snicker squeaked through my teeth. Celestia, on the other hand, seemed frozen with a look of utter embarrassment on her face, those white cheeks flushed with a pink hue. I managed to force out a reply and said, "It's not like that at all, Fancy Pants! Besides, I'm already engaged! Fluttershy and I are due to be married at the start of April."

That revelation caused Fancy Pant's monocle to pop off his face and dangle by its chain as he looked at us aghast. How does a monocle even do that anyway? "Engaged?! To Miss Fluttershy?! Oh, my sincerest apologies, your highness! But... Truly? Master James to be wed to Miss Fluttershy? Do tell me more!"

While Celestia gulped down her glass of water to relax herself, I tried to explain the details. "Well, yeah. We've decided to have the wedding happen just after the start of this coming April. That gives us enough time to plan and to enjoy our honeymoon before getting back in time for the next Grand Galloping Gala. And the wedding will be held in Ponyville as well."

Fancy Pants smiled while he set his monocle back over his left eye. "Well, you have my heartiest congratulations! Though if I may be so bold as to ask, am I invited?"

I glanced at Celestia, who seemed to have become a bit more relaxed over the past minute and shook chuckled to herself. "Of course you're invited! I really should hurry up and start sending out those invitations. It's going to be a big day when it arrives."

Just as Fancy Pants was about to speak further, he glanced to his left and seemed to notice our waiter approaching with a platter holding a couple of salads. "Ah, it seems I should leave you two be seeing as how your appetizers are arriving. And it seems my entourage is already here and expecting me. If you will excuse me..." Fancy Pants then bowed and trotted over to a distant booth just as our waiter arrived with our salads. Topped with shredded cheese, croutons, and a delightful orange dressing, I was all too eager to dig in.

For a moment, Celestia and I silently munched on our salads. I glanced at her briefly, seeing that her food was doing a good job of calming her nerves down. Even though clearly no longer depressed, it seemed that a new tension had begun to sink its hooks into her. Wanting to maybe distract her from any unpleasant thoughts that may have been drifting through her mind at the time, I tried to ask some harmless questions. There is nothing that ruins an appetite like stress. "Nice guy, that Fancy Pants. Has he always been this catering to all social classes?"

Celestia glanced over at our friend as he chatted amongst a few more nobles across the dining room. "Well, for as long as I can remember, he's always been quite friendly to just about everypony. He claims that the secret to his success is never putting himself above others. Something about valuing one over the other puts you at odds with the other end of the spectrum. He's a stallion who values all parts of Equestria's society."

"Hm. Very nice guy indeed. Definitely the polar opposite of old Blueballs." I replied while causing Celestia to almost choke on her food from suppressed laughter.

"Oh, yes. Those two have never gotten along very well at all. Incompatible ideals and such. Although they do tolerate each other when they must be in each other's company." The Princess of the Dawn said with a smirk as she sipped from her water. "At their very first meeting, it almost came to a case of fisticuffs before the guards got involved. Although Fancy Pants was the first to apologize for allowing his temper to get the better of him."

I glanced back over at Fancy Pants while he seemed to laugh among his companions. It was difficult imagining such a relaxed and friendly fellow of such high social stature coming within inches of being provoked into a brawl. But considering how insufferable that lout of a prince can be, I suppose even his tolerance has limits. Is he even really a prince, now that I think about it? "Fancy Pants scrapping with the prince? I can only imagine what Blueballs said to him to tick him off that bad... Come to think of it, does he still have a case of the blue balls?"

Once more, Celestia snickered under her breath. "Well, from what I understand, he is still not courting anypony. Most mares, even among the Canterlot elite, find his egotism to be quite detestable. It's a shame, really. He's at the height of influence among the Canterlot elite, yet remains one of the most despised. Fancy Pants is especially displeased with him, so that says a lot."

Trying to keep the subject on Fancy Pants instead of anything else, I then looked at Celestia just as I was on the verge of finishing my salad. "Say... Does he always refer to others as 'Master' when he addresses them? I don't think that was the first time he's called me that either."

"Oh, you mean when he addressed you as Master James?" Celestia asked in return while she set down her fork. "That's just a little quirk of his when it comes to people he likes or respects. He refers to gentlemen like you as 'Master' and the mares as 'Lady'. So the fact that he refers to you like that means you've probably earned his respect in one way or another. By calling you 'Master James', he's saying that he's quite fond of you."

"Huh... Well, that explains why he sometimes refers to Rarity as Lady Rarity." I replied while finishing off my salad. But I then asked, "But does he really think I'm worthy of that title? We've met so infrequently that I can count the entire list of our encounters all on one hand."

Celestia let out a quiet sigh as she looked at me out of the corner of her eye. "Well, you're not exactly a difficult person to like, James."

I felt myself get the warm fuzzies upon hearing those words. I gently leaned on the table and turned my gaze away from Celestia while replying, "That's exactly what I can say about you."

At first, she did not say anything. And neither did I. The moment remained quiet, even after the waiter brought out our garlic cheese bread and left us be. Even then, we did not touch our food right away. There was a nameless tension in the air around us.

After a moment longer, I felt myself getting annoyed by this tension between us. It felt silly, not being able to open up towards someone I found genuinely attractive who had truly just become my friend. Fighting against the urge to keep my distance, I slowly started to reach out with my left arm to reach past Celestia from behind and embrace her from one side. I frequently hesitated while trying to be inconspicuous in my approach. However, I soon froze as I felt the touch of feathers against my elbow.

Without turning my head too much, I looked to my left. And what I saw caught me by surprise. Celestia was reaching out to me in exactly the same way, her wing beginning to reach behind me in the same manner my arm was to her. We shared a long silent gaze, neither of us speaking. Was she thinking the exact same thing I was?

I was tempted to pull my arm back and just leave her alone now that I had been caught. But when I did barely pull my arm and hand further away, Celestia did the same with her wing. Finally, after another moment of gathering some courage, I reached past her and placed my hand on her opposite shoulder just as she did the same with her wing. With me in her wing's grasp and my hand grasping her shoulder, we gently pulled on each other until we were locked against each other in a half embrace as Celestia rested her head on my shoulder while I laid my head upon her thick flowing mane. I then heard the Princess of the Dawn whisper, "I... I'm glad I met you."

I felt myself relax as I heard those words and whispered into her ear, "Likewise, Celestia."

For a minute or so, we just sat there in silence while holding each other. I just felt...so at peace in her grasp. The feeling I was getting from her... It was not the same as being in the presence of Luna or Nightmare Moon. It was...different. Peaceful and enjoyable and...something else. Like I did not want to let go. Did she feel the same way?

Before I could think about this feeling too much, the waiter once more approached us with refilled drink cups and a freshly baked margherita pizza. The aroma of that combined with the intoxicating scent of the garlic cheese bread was just too much to resist. Celestia and I released each other from our grasps and feasted our eyes upon our meal. Celestia spoke first as I could see her mouth all but watering. "My word, this just looks too good. I really should stop by here more often."

The garlic cheese bread was delightful and rich in flavor to the point where I almost preferred it over the pizza. The margherita was rich in flavor, yet was smooth and light with a crust that was not quite thin, nor was it thick. Somehow, it was just right.

While we ate, I took note of Celestia's previous words to me. "You don't get out of the palace often?"

Celestia replied as she slid herself down on the booth's seat to be further away from me, "Well, I really do try to get out of my home as often as I can. More often than not, it's for official business involving traveling to various towns and cities to speak to those who govern the place. Strictly diplomatic reasons. Of course, I do like the palace, but I must confess that I have a love for the simpler things in life."

At first, I was a bit puzzled as to why Celestia moved herself further away from me, although I did not mention it to avoid troubling her. Although after a moment, I began to see why as she was further along the seat's half circle shape. Being further away, she was able to see me more easily without turning her head. And she very seldom took her eyes off me.

Seeing what it was she did, I decided to mirror her and scooted along my seat until we were all but facing each other. And even as I enjoyed my meal, I too found myself largely unable to look away from the lovely princess in front of me. "Yeah, I know what you mean. I guess that's part of why I prefer Ponyville over Canterlot, the snooty folks among the Canterlot elite notwithstanding."

It was just such a good time, simple as it was. We talked and talked. We even laughed. So much so, we slowed down on actually eating our lunch to the point that the pizza was all but cool by the time we finished off the final slice. We only finally ceased chatting when our waiter set our bill on the table.

"Huh? Wait a minute, what time is it?" I asked upon realizing that our bill was set out before us. I glanced around and noticed a gilded clock set upon the far wall. "Wow. Past 2 PM already?"

"Well, we certainly lost track of time. That's what happens when you're with a good friend more often than not." Celestia replied while still showing a delighted calm smile on her face. With a flash of her magic, she seemed to summon a purple coin purse from nowhere just as I was starting to reach for my pocket. "Leave the payment to me, James. You didn't come all the way up here to spend your money."

I was tempted to at least offer to handle the tip, but my thoughts then went back to Fluttershy. Things would be changing in several more months. I would need to conserve my funds however I could. And considering Celestia's royal status, she likely has more money in her possession than she knows what to do with. "All right. Thanks, Celestia."

The Princess of the Dawn pulled herself out from behind the table and stood up before dumping a number of bits upon the table just prior to dismissing her purse in another flash of magic light. I too then scooted to the edge of the booth and pulled myself up. We consumed every last scrap of food. "Phew, that hit the spot. I doubt I'll even have room for dinner later on."

"Well, we could always eat light instead of a full meal." Celestia replied while she started to walk past me with her wing outstretched. The way it draped across my back and began to pull on me felt almost as if she was trying to pull me along. I made no attempt to resist and began to walk alongside her while she once more folded her wing.

Once we were back outside, I glanced around. The air was becoming more humid now that much of the rain was evaporating into the air despite still being cooler than what you would usually feel during such a time in the year. The streets were becoming lined with many ponies of varying social classes going about their day. I even happened to catch a glimpse of Twilight Velvet in the crowds. Did I mention before that she is Twilight Sparkle's mother?

"So then... Where to now?" I heard Celestia cheerfully ask from beside me. When I glanced at her, I saw that she was displaying a truly happy smile while she looked on in silence. It was as if she was waiting, allowing me to guide her.

"Um... Well..." I mumbled as I glanced around. Being someone who does not visit Canterlot often at all, I have never been very familiar with the city's layout. I soon looked back at her and replied, "Do you have any suggestions?"

Her response was not what I would expect from someone of her authority. "Anywhere is fine so long as I'm with you."

"You know, that sounds way too flirty..." I said while struggling to not laugh very loud. Where I was feeling nervous before, I was now starting to find myself having fun in Celestia's company. It was as if the more time I spent with her, the less inhibited I felt. While Celestia also found herself laughing with me, I soon had an idea of where to visit. "Well, if I had to choose... What about that market street we went to last time I was up here with you and your sisters?"

"Oh, why didn't I think of that? And now's a good time too! Things tend to not get that busy until the late afternoon..." Celestia said before she fell silent. Her eyes were focused on something that seemed to be behind me while she showed a devious smirk. "Don't look now, but it seems a couple of familiar louts are coming this way."

I glanced behind me and saw what it was that had Celestia looking so smug. A pair of Canterlot nobles were approaching us. And they were none other than Jet Set and Upper Crust. I too found myself smirking as I promptly recalled what happened the last time we crossed paths. "And it looks like they're coming right for us. What should we do, Celestia? Point out his wardrobe malfunction again?"

"Just leave this to me for the moment, James." The Princess of the Dawn replied while she stepped past me in a clear effort to put some distance between me and the likely spiteful louts before us. She then spoke in a cordial tone, "Good afternoon. It's been a while since we last crossed paths."

Sure enough, the pompous couple came right to us and then came to a stop before bowing. Jet Set was the first to speak in that insufferably conceited tone of voice I had come to loathe. "Indeed it has, your highness. And such a fine day to see you. Although..."

Jet Set turned his gaze towards me while showing nothing more than contempt in those eyes. Upper Crust then spoke up in an equally sickeningly pompous tone, "Just... Why do you insist on socializing with such uncouth peasants? You do recall his behavior from the last time, don't you?"

I felt myself smirk while I glanced at Jet Set. From what I could see, he was not wearing any pants. I then glanced back to Upper Crust and said quietly, "M'lady, do I really have to publicly point out that your husband is displaying his family jewels for all to see again?"

That shut her up instantly, a very flustered blush filling her cheeks. Jet Set did not take that quip quite as quietly though and all but yelled at me while looking positively furious. "Ha... How dare you?! This is the cutting edge of fashion!"

"Said the lout who can't be bothered to wear a pair of pants on a daily basis." I replied snidely while patting my hip to emphasize my point of using proper clothing over the lower body.

This only served to enrage the pompous lout even further as he looked like he wanted to bash me over the head with something. While his wife looked on in silent embarrassment, Jet Set growled at me, "I swear, if we were in an empty back alley right now..."

That incomplete threat seemed to force Celestia's hoof as she spoke up with a smirk, "Guard."

I did all I could to not laugh as both Jet Set and Upper Crust instantly looked like they were on the verge of panic. From nearby, one of the royal guard armed with a spear trotted over to the Princess of the Dawn. "You called, your highness?"

Jet Set was quick to plead for Celestia's mercy as he stepped forward. "Your highness, please! I..."

"Silence!" Celestia barked in a rare exertion of her authority. Jet Set promptly fell silent as he and his wife looked on in terror. I could only smirk while I crossed my arms. What did she have in mind?

Very soon, Celestia began to smirk as well while she glanced at the guard out of the corner of her eye. "This fine couple is quite famished and they are at a loss of where to go to sate their appetite. Would you please escort them to the nearest restaurant? I'm sure they would appreciate that greatly."

Oh, Celestia. I could not help but grin and snicker at such a show of playfulness. The guard played along just fine and turned to the two nobles before us. "As you wish, your highness. You two. Come with me."

Both Upper Crust and Jet Set silently followed after the guard without a word while looking genuinely baffled as to why they were not being arrested in any way. At least that got them away from us. I turned to Celestia and spoke, "Well, that got them away from us. Nice one, Celestia."

The Princess of the Dawn laughed lightly before she turned to face me while also reaching out with her wing. "I could say the same to you. I didn't know you could get quite that sharp in the face of such arrogance!"

I rolled my eyes, knowing I tend to be very laidback and just ignore such idiots. "Yeah, I know. I mean I'm not one for confrontation, but that doesn't mean I can't get really nasty when provoked."

Next thing I know, I once again found myself in Celestia's grasp as she draped her wing over me. Although I was feeling more chipper and relaxed by then, so I returned the favor by reaching out and placing my hand on her opposite shoulder. "And nasty you were! Not that it wasn't warranted. Honestly, it's just so satisfying to see such unpleasant people get told off like that. But enough of these delays. Shall we do some window shopping?"

"Sure, but just as long as we don't buy any windows. I'm not lugging those around for the rest of the day." I replied while promptly getting another laugh out of my friend.

We soon found ourselves walking down the street where most of Canterlot's businesses are set up. Or rather the establishments that specialize in various forms of retail. Business was still bustling, although the road was not terribly crowded. Our first stop seemed to be a local botanist. It was fitting considering how genuinely pretty Canterlot is and it shows with frequent displays of flowers around the town, either set in hanging planters or growing from the ground. Not as frequent as I would prefer, but it still helps.

Celestia and I were greeted with the fresh scent of clean air and the faint aroma of numerous flowers. Describing the interior eludes me, though the shop seemed noticeably humbler than most other shops. It made sense due to the fact that such a shop would often require indoor moving and use of soil. The elegant polished floors used in most other establishments simply would not do.

While we passed by a row of flowers that consisted of roses, lilies, and daisies, Celestia and I came to a stop as we heard a faint spraying sound. Above the row of flowers, a type of sprinkler system activated as it released a constant spray of mist to gently moisten the air and the soil the flowers were growing from. However, we were caught in the spray as well.

Finding the exposure to the moisture to be pleasant, I stood my ground while feeling the cool touch of countless tiny water droplets upon my face. Although I soon found Celestia standing beside me as well with her eyes closed while she also stood in the mist spray with her head tilted back. I even smirked in amusement when she stuck out her tongue in an effort to collect some of the water much like how children might try to catch raindrops or snowflakes on their tongues.

I just felt so relaxed right there, standing in the gentle spray of mist beside my new beautiful friend. I could not help reaching out to her and placing my hand upon her opposite shoulder, pulling Celestia closer to me. She responded in kind by once more wrapping her large beautiful wing around me and pulled me closer, the two of us holding each other while our heads rested together as well. It was just so...romantic. Almost painfully romantic. And yet, I was finding it difficult to keep my hands off her.

Before I could think on this much at all, I once more heard a familiar gurgle from Celestia's stomach as her eyes shot open. "Hungry again, Celestia?"

The Princess of the Dawn replied with a more uneasy expression than before, "Uh... Not quite. I just need to use the lady's room. I'll be right back."

I could not help grinning crookedly as Celestia hurriedly trotted over to the front counter to speak to the clerk, who seemed to be a young mare with her mane tied in a ponytail. "So sorry to bother you, but where can I find your restroom?"

"Oh, I'm sorry, your highness. The restroom is for customer use only. Are you just browsing?" The clerk replied while I merely watched from where I stood.

Celestia did not seem bothered by being refused at all. "Oh, I wasn't planning on leaving without making a purchase. I'll place an order to be delivered to the palace."

This seemed to please the clerk as she pointed towards the back end of the room. "All right. You can find the restroom at the far end in the corner."

"Oh, thank you! I'll be out shortly!" The Princess of the Dawn replied before rushing to the far end of the room, closing the restroom door behind her and locking it. It was rather amusing to see such a proud and powerful ruler making a rush for a bathroom break like that.

I decided to wait by staying in the mist spray. Although while I waited, I heard the door's bell jingle as it opened and closed again. The clerk must have been distracted in some way since she did not immediately greet the customer. However, I soon heard a familiar voice speak up from right next to me. "So, how have things been going?"

Recognizing the voice, I turned to my right and found none other than Luna looking up at me. "Hey, Luna! What's up?"

"Oh, nothing aside from keeping a close eye on you two." She replied with a wink. "And I have to say I am quite impressed with how things have developed between you two so quickly. Nightmare Moon was correct in suggesting that we seek you out."

I glanced over at the restroom door while taking note of how Luna seemed to be keeping her voice down a bit. I suppose it would not be surprising if Celestia could hear us through the door if we spoke loudly enough. Taking this into account, I started to speak more softly as well. "Yeah, I'm glad she started feeling better so fast too. She just seems so happy now."

"Mmhm, she is. Happier than I've seen her in a while, in fact." Luna replied before she gently nudged my ribs with her elbow. "And I've been seeing quite a few other things as well. The way you two mesh. The way you make each other laugh and smile. The way you can't seem to keep yourselves off each other. That's quite a bit of chemistry you have there."

That remark quickly got me feeling quite hot with some form of anxiety. Thank goodness that spray of mist was helping me stay cool. "Luna, are you implying something here?" At the same time, I could not entirely dismiss her words.

"Well... Maybe." Luna muttered while she also lifted her head into the cooling mist. "It's just... I'm actually quite impressed. I was certain for so long that the two of you would be good friends, but... I did not expect the two of you to mesh quite THIS well."

She had a point. While I did find myself initially standoffish about spending such personal quality time with only Celestia, it did not take long for my inhibitions to break down. I found myself laughing with her and... She was actually right. I found myself frequently reaching out to Celestia and holding her in an embrace. In fact, Celestia herself could hardly keep her wings off of me.

After a moment of silence, Luna then spoke quietly as she kept her eyes closed. "I think I understand now... Why she lamented not spending more quality time with you. Her concern with you during your hospitalization..."

"Hmm?" I mumbled while I once more turned my gaze towards her. I recognized the topic, remembering our discussion about it during our ride on the train.

Luna once more turned her gaze to me while her billowing mane shimmered in the misty spray. "She is drawn to you, James. I see some of you in her just as she sees herself in you. It's a natural attraction."

"You almost make it sound like she has the hots for me, Luna... That wouldn't be a good thing, you know." I replied while not entirely certain of how I felt about such a thought. Surely Celestia would not let personal feelings rule her like that. Duty before pleasure and all that. She has certainly been on the throne longer than her sisters.

The Princess of the Night turned her gaze away from me while she continued to speak. "Well, I wouldn't go that far. Although I could certainly see it happen under different circumstances..." She then glanced back at me and said, "Still... I'm not entirely certain of what it is. The two of you just seem..."

Luna seemed to be struggling to find the right words since she fell silent for a moment. Eventually, we both glanced at the bathroom door as we heard the toilet flush. This caused Luna to look slightly panicked. "Sounds like she's finishing up. I had best be going now."

"Wait, really? What's wrong?" I asked as Luna began to step away from me. It seemed like she was trying to stay hidden from her sister.

I was expecting to hear the sink run for Celestia to wash her hooves. But considering that she likely used magic to grasp the toilet paper, there was likely nothing to actually physically touch. She would probably be exiting the bathroom at any second. And Luna was taking that into account as she hurried for the door. "It's for the best that she focuses on just you for now. She should not concern herself with me while you are helping her. You never saw me, all right?" She then promptly turned to the clerk and added, "Same for you. Do not let Princess Celestia know that Princess Luna was here."

The clerk merely nodded readily as Luna rushed out the door. Before the shop's door could even fully close, Celestia emerged from the restroom and made her way back over to me. "Phew... Much better. Did I keep you waiting?"

"Nah. I couldn't get enough of this mist." I replied while turning my face back up to the cooling mist that was falling to the flowers below. Unfortunately, it stopped spraying a moment later. "Aww... That's all for now?"

Celestia then began to browse the flowers, probably to find something she could get some use out of in exchange for being allowed to use the restroom. In the end, she settled on purchasing a few tiny bags of vegetable seeds. I suspect the royal chefs use fresh ingredients gathered from a garden that is grown somewhere on the palace grounds. The bags were left with the clerk to be delivered to the palace at the end of the day.

With pretty much nothing left to do, we stepped out of the shop and glanced around at the other shops. I then asked, "So... Where to next?"

Ever so subtly, I felt Celestia lean against me. I responded by casually reaching around her, pulling her close with my arm for an embrace of sorts. It was as Luna said. I found it difficult to keep my hands off her when near. Regardless, Celestia then glanced at me and asked, "Hmm... Well, why don't we pick up some souvenirs for Fluttershy back home? And perhaps something for your new daughter? Scootaloo, was it?"

My thoughts went back to Fluttershy and Scootaloo. It certainly was not a bad idea to pick something up for them. The only question was what. However, Celestia then seemed to turn her gaze towards a local store specializing in cosmetics. "Do you think she's big on cosmetics?"

"Fluttershy hasn't ever been big on using anything much more exotic than perfume... But then again, since she does have a thing for dressing kind of fancy, maybe a bit of makeup would suit her." I replied after taking a moment to think of my fiancée. In spite of her humble personality and her disdain for drawing attention, Fluttershy does have quite an interest in elegant attire. I found that out from Rarity when she mentioned to me that Fluttershy has a thing for French haute couture fashion.

The two of us soon stepped into the cosmetics store and found that it was roughly what I expected. A rather elegant store with a multitude of small bottles and trays displaying rainbows of colors set against white walls to really help the colors stand out. There were even a few pictures, large and small, depicting gorgeous mares in what were clearly advertisements for the products the store was carrying. Although the price tags made me cringe a bit. Why in the world would something so small that does not contain valuable resources cost so much? Thank goodness I would not be the one paying.

The store's clerk was quick to approach and bowed while speaking in quite a refined accent while maintaining a friendly and open demeanor. "Oh, your highness! It's such a pleasure to see you! What can I help you with?" I did not get to see her long enough to really remember her overall appearance, but she was a unicorn with her coat being a silvery gray while sporting a relatively short mane of blond strands of hair with her horn extending up through her mane. Her cutie mark consisted of a... What do you call that tool used to apply makeup to the cheeks to create a blush? It looks like a brush of sorts... A powder puff?

Celestia responded with a smile and said, "It's a pleasure, Silver Chic. My good friend here and I would like to browse your products for a little something to take home."

The store owner then turned to face me and smiled before speaking in her friendly tone, "Oh, I see! Bringing home a surprise for a special somepony?"

"That's exactly what it is, but I have no idea where to start. And...uh... Silver Chic, was it?" I replied while I glanced behind her at the many rows of colorful products. I swear it sounded more like her name was Silver Sheik when I spoke it which, funnily enough, sounds more poetic.

Silver Chic seemed to be very catering to my needs and led me over to a long row of various cosmetics. Being largely cosmetic illiterate, I could barely tell one from the other. Fortunately, I did not have to worry too much since Silver Chic seemed interested in finding out my needs through some questions. "Yes, but you can just call me Chic. Now then, getting something for your sweetheart? What can you tell me about her?"

What could I tell her about Fluttershy? "Well... Very sweet and demure. Shy and modest, but utterly gorgeous. Has a deep love for nature and prefers humbler settings, but also has a taste for elegance even though I can't remember ever seeing her use makeup."

Chic held her hoof to her chin while she seemed to analyze my words. "Hmmm... Sounds like a mare who prefers the simple things in life and has a taste for the natural look. And judging by how you describe her, she sounds like she would hardly need to touchup her looks at all. I think I know exactly what you need."

I watched while Silver Chic extended her hoof towards a row of flip-top containers that seemed to have a wide variety of colored cosmetics on display inside with a small brush beside them. "Your sweetheart sounds like quite the minimalist, sticking to natural beauty without tinkering with her looks. However, I'm sure that a bit of eyeshadow could enhance her allure even further."

Eyeshadow... My thoughts immediately went to Rarity. While she has been taking a more minimalistic approach to her appearance over the last year by disposing of those false eyelashes, her use of that beautiful light blue eyeshadow has always been constant since the day I met her. And I swear, she has the single most alluring gaze of any mare I know in Ponyville. Just thinking of her batting her eyes at me makes me feel a bit flustered. Perhaps the eyeshadow makes all the difference! Even Luna and Nightmare Moon seem to have a penchant for eyeshadow. I wonder why Celestia does not wear any... Regardless, I liked the idea and could definitely imagine Fluttershy wearing some. "That sounds perfect. What color do you recommend?"

"Well, color is the most important aspect of eyeshadow, isn't it? First, we need to figure out exactly what colors make up your sweetheart's body." Silver Chic replied before she stepped over to some sort of square device set up on the cosmetics shelf. It was easy to access, although I had to kneel to not be standing above it. Almost forgot how much smaller than me these ponies are. The device was black, but depicted the shape of a mare with a type of default mane and tail design. It certainly did not look like anyone I know. The mare's body and hair were separated by thin lines while the shapes seemed to be glass set into the device like some sort of indentation. At the bottom in each corner were three knobs with the letters R, G, and B etched above them.

I quickly caught on what these knobs did and began to fiddle with them before Silver Chic could even explain its function. "Oh, I get it. Just a second." Each knob controlled the prominence of red, green, and blue to adjust the colors. It is a relatively commonly used gimmick in lots of things. As I twisted the knobs, I saw the body of the mare change colors. I tried twisting them more subtlety once it was starting to look yellow and tried going for that pale gold color that covers Fluttershy's body. After a moment more, I got it. And Chic seemed to find the color quite pleasing to the eyes as well. "Ooh, that's a lovely color! And what of her mane?"

"Just a sec." I replied while I began to adjust the other set of knobs. I got the mane to turn red and then purple before it started turning pink. However, it looked much closer to Pinkie Pie's mane color than that of Fluttershy's. Not wanting it to look too vibrant, I tweaked the colors a bit more until it was much closer to the lighter pink I recognized as being that of my girlfriend. "There we go. That's Fluttershy, all right."

Silver Chic seemed to adore the combination of pale gold with light pink. "Oh my, she must be a beauty! These colors carry such a gentle and comforting feel to them. I bet she knows how to make you feel good after a long day."

"Oh, she certainly does. But what color do you recommend?" I replied while already imagining getting home to receive a kiss and cuddle from my lover.

"Well, seeing these colors really narrows it down. Just a moment, let's see here..." Chic muttered while she briefly browsed the list of eyeshadow. After no more than ten seconds, she used her magic to lift one from the shelf. The eyeshadow material seemed to be a pale pink. "This one! Can't you just imagine her showing you some bedroom eyes while this color skirts the edges of her eyes?"

"Whoa, bad place to bring that up..." I jokingly said while already imagining Fluttershy giving me a gaze I would often associate with Rarity. I cringed in anticipation at the thought, earning a sudden laugh from the clerk.

Moments later, I had Fluttershy's eyeshadow on the checkout counter waiting for purchase. But before I could leave, I had to wait for Celestia. She had likely been browsing the products at the other end of the shop since she seemed to be standing before another row of eyeshadow. Since I had rounded up all I needed, I went over to her to check on her. Her gorgeous flowing mane was hanging down the side of her body that was facing me, so it was completely obstructing her face.

I approached Celestia while she did not pay any mind to my approach. Once I was beside her, I asked, "Found anything you like?"

She then replied with a tone of voice that was far sultrier than I was expecting. "Oh, I don't know..." She then turned her head to look at me and asked while casting me an alluring smirk, "Why don't you tell me?"

I all but jumped back at what I was seeing. Just...dang. I instantly saw the shade of pink covering the lids of her eyes. It matched the pink in her mane and tail. And that stare... I did all I could to not yelp and said, "Jesus...! OK, I see you found a good color for you! Now stop looking at me like that!"

Celestia quickly dropped the facade and let out a hearty laugh before casting me a delighted smile. "Sorry, I couldn't help myself! It's true what Nightmare Moon said..." She then began to walk forward to pass me, but then surprised me by discreetly placing a kiss upon my cheek. "You really are just so much fun to tease."

I froze as she walked over to the counter to purchase our items. While that was not the first time she kissed me, the way it seemed to come out of nowhere and with how casually she did so unnerved me somehow. My hand reached for me cheek. Not even Luna or Nightmare Moon had ever kissed me that many times in one day. Then again, Celestia is quite the sweetheart... Ugh, my mind was just swimming with questions.

"James, are you coming?" I heard Celestia call from near the door. She seemed to have a fancy paper bag with the shop's logo on the side being held in her magical grasp.

"Oh, sorry! Coming!" I replied promptly before hurrying over to the counter to finish my purchase. However, I found that the eyeshadow container was nowhere to be seen. Silver Chic giggled at my confusion while I turned my gaze towards Celestia. The Princess of the Dawn grinned sheepishly while she swung the bag back and forth, probably to let me know that she had already paid for Fluttershy's eyeshadow and that it was in the bag. "Oh, you took care of it? Thanks!"

"Do come again!" I heard Silver Chic call out from behind me as the door swung shut behind us. Such a nice host. People like her surely help combat the negative image most of the Canterlot elite give the city.

"So, where to next?" I asked while glancing around at the other shops. It was certainly a good start to a little shopping spree and I was definitely grateful that Celestia handled the purchase for me. I barely even saw the prices for the products in the shop and I did not want to know the rest either.

Celestia glanced around for a moment as well before her eyes fell upon the royal palace in the distance over the rooftops. "Hmmm... Would it be all right if we went home for a little bit? I'd like to drop this stuff off for now and to pick up my saddlebags. I'd like to have something to carry our purchases in without having to use magic to hold it."

"Sounds good to me. And thanks for handling the purchase on Fluttershy's gift." I said in return while I could not take my eyes off of Celestia's eyeshadow. It just... It was perfect for her.

My royal friend did not seem to mind at all, giving me a delighted grin while she began to walk along with me beside her. "Well, I certainly owed you a favor for this lovely ring on my horn. Please let me know sometime on how Fluttershy looks in this."

The walk back to the palace was rather uneventful... Wait, I take that back. Granted, we did not discuss a whole lot while casually browsing the shop windows as we passed by, but I was quick to notice quite a few stallions would stop and stare whenever we passed by. And I quickly realized why. It was Celestia's eyeshadow. I do not know what it is about that type of cosmetic, but whenever I have seen it used on a mare, it really enhances their sex appeal. And Celestia knew it too! It did not take long for her to notice the stares she was getting and responded by closing her eyelids a bit further, revealing more of that lovely pink eyeshadow while also causing her eyes to show a more alluring stare. I did all I could to not glance directly at her, knowing she was just messing with the gawkers. Even if she was only being playful, I would be lying if she did not look exceptionally attractive through those eyes alone.

Once we returned to the palace, I silently followed Celestia through the halls until we came to the end of one hall I had never been down before. And at the very end was a single door. Celestia then spoke up as it opened with the use of her magic, "Here we are."

It was while Celestia went inside that I realized she was entering her own private chambers. Having come to understand setting foot in someone's personal bedroom or room in general without permission is normally a taboo, I turned away from the doorway and crossed my arms while I patiently waited for Celestia to return after dropping off the bag of makeup. But not even a minute of waiting later, I suddenly noticed a billowing golden yellow magic aura looped around my left wrist.

"Hm? Whoa?! Hey!" I suddenly yelped upon noticing it only to immediately afterward get my wrist yanked along by an unseen force as I staggered through the doorway. The magical force was even courteous enough to pull my wrist down low so that I bent over to avoid bashing my head on the doorway. It was only once I was inside the room that the aura around my wrist vanished and the door closed behind me. "Was that you, Celestia?!"

"What's wrong, James? I never said you couldn't enter." I heard Celestia ask from nearby. When I lifted my head to look around, I found Celestia relaxing upon... Was that her bed? I did not see anything else in the room that could have passed for one, so it must have been. And considering that gaze she was giving me...

I cringed a bit as it almost looked like she was trying to seduce me. "OK, enough of that look. I get that we're friends, but you're really starting to abuse that eyeshadow."

She clearly was just messing with me since Celestia then held her hoof to her mouth as she snickered loudly. "Sorry! It's just that I can't help teasing you with this. I almost never wear makeup anyway, so I rarely get to look at anypony like that."

As I casually glanced around the room, I replied, "Well, to be fair, you hardly even need it. You're probably the single hottest mare on the planet as is."

I found it odd that Celestia did not immediately reply and soon glanced over at her. She seemed genuinely flustered by my words, looking away a bit while seemingly blushing. "Are you OK? Did I...go too far?"

Celestia shook her head promptly and said, "No, not at all! It's just... I can't remember the last time I got such a bold compliment! Especially from a human! Most humans never looked at me that way before. And don't worry, I took no offense to it at all. I mean if that had been coming from just about anypony else, it probably would've just sounded perverted. But from you, if sounded sincere and even dignified."

I felt warm and tingly from her praise and averted my gaze while focusing on the pot of flowers just to the right of the door. "I've never looked at women as being objects. If you only feel interested in someone just for their body, there's something very wrong with you."

Once more, I felt an unseen force grasp my wrist and begin to pull me along. I could see that it was indeed Celestia working her magic as her horn was coated by her golden magic aura. She constantly watched me with a very warm smile and pulled me down to her bed. It seemed to just be a cushion set upon the floor with a long and thick cylindrical pillow at the edge of it. I did not see a blanket, though it hardly needed one at the time. Feeling no need to resist, I followed as I was pulled and took a seat upon the bed while leaning against the pillow. It was then that I felt Celestia once more embrace me from behind in her great ivory wings and whispered sweetly into my ear. "That is a wonderful quality to have, my friend. It's no small wonder so many mares have had their eyes on you."

I flinched upon hearing that. "Wait... You know?"

Celestia chuckled while her wings remained wrapped around my body as her head rested on my shoulder. "Mmhm. Twilight's made clear to me some interesting events that have happened on the condition that I keep them secret. And it's no surprise that she isn't the only mare whose heart has pined for you. You're sweet, considerate, and love making others happy. Especially those of the opposite gender." I then noticed her smirk out of the corner of my eye before she whispered, "And it helps that you're fairly handsome too."

"Oh, come on, no I'm not. You should've seen me when I first showed up... Oh, wait. You did see me back then." I said with a snort as I felt myself blush from how thick she was laying out her compliments. And not once did she sound playful or facetious.

A low chuckle rumbled in her throat briefly before she continued whispering to me. And I will admit her voice was very soothing to listen to. "Oh, a little pudge never hurt anyone. And besides, that's not enough to make someone seem unattractive. You always had such a welcoming face..." I then felt that familiar unseen force touch the side of my face before it forced me to turn my head until I was looking right at Celestia. Her eyes seemed to be showing a type of allure again, no doubt thanks to that pink eyeshadow, although she did not seem to be trying to be seductive. "And most of all, you have those deep brown eyes a woman could get lost in."

The moment was becoming incredibly intimate, that much I could see. I strongly doubt Celestia was trying to seduce me, but being alone with such a beauty of a woman who was speaking to me that softly while being held in her supple wings made it all but impossible to not feel somewhat hot and bothered in one way or another. I think Celestia was starting to see just how flustered I was becoming and giggled quietly. "What I'm trying to say is... You're a very attractive and handsome person, James. And..." She then leaned forward, pulling me even more tightly against her body. "I am truly honored to know you."

I felt warm in her embrace. Truly safe and at ease. Tucked into her wings, I slid my hand down and felt around to search for her hoof. I recognized the feel of metal and slid her golden shoe off before resting my hand upon her hoof. In silence, I felt her turn her hoof sideways before flexing her wrist, seemingly grasping my hand in her hoof's joint. Feeling myself relax as the two of us leaned against the pillow, I decided to whisper to her. "And...it's an honor knowing you, Celestia. I don't think it's even remotely possible to really dislike you."

I cringed in slight giddiness as I felt Celestia kiss me right on the ear. Although I was not expecting her next words. "It is greatly appreciated...my sunshine."

Before I could even really think about it, the two of us glanced around at the sound of some sort of chittery giggling. I then asked, "Uh... Are we not alone?"

I glanced around the side of the room we were facing. And my eyes soon fell upon a red curtain of sorts placed over what was all too obviously a gilded birdcage. You know, the type used to allow birds to sleep more effectively. At the time, I could not recall who might have been under it. "You have a pet bird?"

Celestia chuckled lightly while she began to cast the levitation spell upon the curtain. "Yes, and you've met her before."

The curtain was tossed aside, revealing a very familiar red and orange bird. Upon seeing it, I remembered the name right away. "Oh, Philomena! The phoenix! I remember her now. That was just a few months ago too." As I said those words, the latch for Philomena's cage was lifted, allowing her to push the gate open and swoop over to us with her great wings spread wide. Celestia then promptly released me from her embrace and folded her wing before reaching out with her arm and letting Philomena perch upon her wrist.

"Finally woke up from your nap, Philomena?" Celestia asked before the gorgeous phoenix let out a high-pitched cry of sorts. My friend then moved her arm towards me and said, "You remember James, don't you?"

Philomena cooed while she looked at me, allowing me to reach out and run my fingers through her feathers. But as she allowed me to touch Philomena, I noticed Celestia use her magic to lift what seemed to be a thick book with a burgundy cover out of the chest next to her vanity, where the bag of the merchandise we purchased was resting at the time. As it floated over to us while coated in her magic aura, I asked, "What's this book for?"

Celestia smiled at me almost excitedly and replied, "It's a photo album! I was hoping you'd like to look through it with me."

"You keep photo mementos? Sure, I'd love to take a look... Whoa... OK, Philomena. Need to have the high seat?" I said in reply while Philomena fluttered onto my shoulder, placing her at a higher elevation for a better view.

"Well, she is a big girl. I guess she just likes to use the high chair." Celestia replied with a giggle. While she began to open the album, I took the chance to survey my surroundings. For being the private chambers of the Princess of the Dawn herself, it was not as overwhelmingly extravagant as I expected. I suppose Celestia really does prefer a more modest lifestyle. The bed's cushion was a royal purple with a gold edge while that long thick cylindrical pillow was of an equal hue of gold while also bearing curving patterns of a darker gold. The door to the room itself bore a dark purple finish while also being adorned with a dainty vine pattern that was in a much lighter hue with a round gilded doorknob. An ornate triangular awning of sorts was situated above the door that would have prevented the door from opening entirely if it swung inward, bearing patterns of varying shades of gold and a round pink emblem bearing...well, the first thing that came to mind was either a shimmering star or even an eye. The walls of the room curved around us like a cylinder, having no corners to see while also being colored a gradient hue of blue. A line of rising and falling dark purple cloud designs encircled the wall, adding a nice touch to keep the wall's design from being too plain.

While I glanced at a few pictures in the album that seemed to depict Cadence as a very cute filly, I continued to survey my surroundings. The potted foliage just to the right of the door seemed to have a somewhat round platform that only rose a few inches from the light purple floor and had an elegant square purple cushion on it beside the plant. I had no idea why that was even there. Something for one of Celestia's assistants to rest on if they had to visit her within her own chambers? A little further to the right of the platform hung a rather beautiful banner depicting a gorgeous light blue star with its four points extending in the four cardinal directions. It seemed to be shown as rising since several thin trails of light were following it from below while numerous smaller stars dotted the fabric set against a deep blue night sky. Even further to the right was the fireplace. And what a grand fireplace it was. It reached so high that I could almost stand up in it. The chimney chute behind it was of a sleek black design while adorned with thick gold lines in various patterns. I am not sure why, but the broad curving top of the fireplace's mouth brought to mind an igloo. Atop the curved mouth was a large round purple emblem that bore a golden crown with three points and a ruby on the front, possibly denoting how the chamber belonged to royalty. There were a few logs set on a sturdy cast iron frame at the bottom, but the cleanliness of the fireplace showed that it had not been used in some time. Understandable as it is still currently summer. My eyes then trailed to the left of the door, eyeing Philomena's birdcage and the dark chest that Celestia had lifted the album from. The vanity to the left of it was mostly a shade of white with gold patterns here and there. Lastly, a wide glass door made up of many individual square glass panels set on an angle stood even further to the left completely opposite to the door that I had just been pulled through. It led out to a grand, yet vacant, balcony. I could not help but say, "Nice place you have here."

Celestia glanced up at me and smiled in an almost embarrassed manner. "Thank you. I seldom get visitors in here. But anyway..." She then glanced down at the album once more. "See anypony you recognize?"

I turned my gaze down at the page, seeing a few pictures set into it. It seemed to show Celestia taking a walk through the palace's private garden with a noticeably smaller alicorn beside her I did not immediately recognize. Her coat seemed to be almost a shade of cornflower while her mane and tail lacked the physical properties of Celestia's mane and was a single shade of sky blue. While I was initially baffled, it only took one glance at the alicorn's cutie mark depicting a crescent moon set against a dark patch for me to know who she was. "Is that Luna?!"

My royal friend giggled while Philomena took a moment to preen her feathers. "It most certainly is!"

I took another look at the smaller and daintier Luna in the photo. "Man, she was cute. How long ago was this? And why doesn't she look like that anymore?"

"Oh, this was no more than a few years ago. Right after the Elements of Harmony purged Nightmare Moon from her." Celestia began to explain as she turned her attention to another photo showing the two of them riding a chariot of sorts through the streets of Ponyville. "I'm not entirely certain as to why she looked like this once the Elements of Harmony were used on her. The last time she looked like this was back in her late teens and that was millennia ago. Perhaps she was simply temporarily weakened by the Elements of Harmony since she did eventually regain her former glory after several months. Although she did not mind that look at all."

I turned my attention to Celestia as she spoke. She was quick to notice my gaze and asked, "Is something wrong?"

"If that is how Luna looked a long time ago... How did you look back then?" I asked while trying to imagine Celestia in a similar state.

This question actually got quite an amused grin out of her. "Me?! Well..." She then looked down at Luna's photo and said, "Hmm... Well, try imagining me with that type of hair, only longer and with more volume, and then color it with just the shade of pink that's in my mane and tail, and you'll have the younger me."

I actually had a bit of trouble imagining her like that, but it was not like I could ask her to change form to show me. However, I then wondered exactly how old Celestia is. She certainly looks young, but her exact age is a mystery to me aside from her being just a bit older than her sister. "Um... I know this is generally a social taboo, but..."

"Let me guess. You're going to ask me my age." Celestia said during a pause in my words while also playfully sticking her tongue out at me. I cringed a bit, knowing one should never ask a lady her age. Fortunately, Celestia took it in stride. "No need to fear, friend. I'll tell you. Although I have to confess I do not know my exact age. All I know for certain is that I am just a bit over five thousand years old."

"Five thousand? Dang... Never would've guessed that... But why do you not know your exact age? I mean I guess birthdays would become so routine and uninteresting that you would just not bother anymore, but... You really don't know?" I replied while not entirely surprised by her answer. I knew that she was ancient, but I had no way of knowing just how long she had been around.

My question seemed to cause Celestia's expression to darken slightly as she quickly dismissed the inquiry. "Another time, James..."

Seeing how uncomfortable the topic was for her, I decided to just drop it there. However, there was another thought on my mind as I reached out and tenderly caressed her jaw. "OK... But what about your physical age? By that, I mean... Well, when did your body stop aging?"

This request prompted a calm smile from the Princess of the Dawn while she lifted her bare hoof and placed it upon my wrist. "Hmm... Well... I would have to say my body's aging process came to a stop during my late twenties."

"Huh... No wonder you're so beautiful." I muttered quietly while my hand and fingers tenderly caressed the soft supple coat that lined Celestia's face. I heard Philomena let out a type of coo before she fluttered away behind me somewhere.

For a moment, the two of us just locked eyes. I could not help but smile just slightly at her while she smiled back. However, I soon noticed Celestia use her magic to close the album and push it away while her wings extended and reached towards me. Seconds later, they wrapped around me and pulled me closer until I was being held against her chest. I was not the least bit alarmed though. I felt warm and safe in her embrace. Maybe even a little sleepy. Even so, I was still tempted to speak up while I dragged my fingertips over her slender frame. "Are you OK, Celestia?"

The lovely alicorn mare spoke softly into my ear as I felt her rest her head on my shoulder. "I'm fine... It's just... I just adore you so..."

Those words made me tingle and cringe in delight. I soon found my arms reaching out and holding her in an embrace of my own. Just such a wonderful woman. "You're amazing, Celestia... Just such a great person."

"So are you, James... Please... Could we just stay like this for a little while? Just please hold me for now?" I heard her quietly plead while still feeling those great wings against my back.

"Absolutely." I muttered quietly while I held her in my arms. We just laid there for a good while, partaking in each other's company. I did not want to let go at all. Just...what was it between us? This was our first day spending quality time together to get to know each other and I was already finding myself adoring her. What was it about Celestia that just drew me to her?

We soon propped ourselves up against the large pillow at the edge of Celestia's bed, my hands roaming over her slender back. I noticed a faint fragrance in her coat. It had such a floral scent to it. A type of perfume she was wearing? I did not have too long to think on it as Celestia soon leaned back and practically pulled me on top of her. Her long and slow breathes wheezed into my ear, making me cringe.

This was quickly starting to become too much for me. Celestia was too beautiful... Too enrapturing. With some reluctance, I began to gently push myself off of her. "Hey... Sorry to kill the moment, but... Is the restroom nearby?"

Celestia responded accordingly, releasing me from her wings' embrace while pulling her head back so she could look at me. "Well... Yes. It's just two doors down on the right." She seemed noticeably disappointed, as if she did not want to let go.

"OK. Thanks." I spoke quickly while I stood up and hurried out the door before following the row of doors outside Celestia's private quarters. I entered the second door on the right and found myself in...quite an elegant bathroom of pale marble floors and a large bathtub that almost seemed like a shallow wading pool more than anything. However, I was not in the mood to really evaluate the interior design and locked the door before seating myself on the toilet with my head bowed.

I began to wonder what would have happened if I had not excused myself when I did. The way we touched, the way she whispered to me... It was borderline erotic. It felt like things were going too far too fast. I know things can get rather intimate between me and Rarity and even Rainbow Dash on occasion, but... That felt like a step higher. I held my head in my hands while trying to clear my thoughts and calm myself.

Only a few minutes later, I heard a knocking on the door. And the voice that followed made me feel uneasy. "James...? Are you all right in there?"

I was unsure if I should answer. It was Celestia. Part of me wanted to see her while the other half wanted me to keep my distance for the moment. With some hesitation, I chose to remain silent. I once more heard Celestia ask, "Are you...all right? Did I do something wrong?"

Once more, I still could not find the words I needed to say. Nothing came. This time, Celestia remained silent as well. However, I could faintly hear something just outside the door. Footsteps. She was pacing back and forth past the door. She probably knew that I wanted to get to the restroom for something other than relieving myself. And I was worrying her.

Not wanting to stress my friend out for too long, I tried to relax myself in a hastier manner. I went over to the sink and gave its gilded knob a turn to get some cold water flowing before splashing myself in the face with it. A warm bath would probably have worked better, but I simply did not have time for that. Once I took a deep breath while also pooling some water in my hands for a quick drink, I turned the tap off and stepped outside the door to find Celestia waiting for me. "Hey..."

The Princess of the Dawn gazed at me with a most troubled gaze. "Are you feeling better? Is anything wrong?"

"I...don't know." I replied bluntly, not entirely certain of what to say. Although I did then say, "Could I just...go take a walk for a while? Get some fresh air?"

Celestia could clearly tell I was stressed about something and nodded in reluctance. "I understand... Go right ahead."

While I walked past her, I watched as Celestia entered the bathroom behind me. Perhaps she was stressed too. No, I know she was stressed. She was clearly worried that she had made a mistake. But at the moment, I just wanted to get away and clear my head. Take a walk and enjoy the sights. Maybe even grab a snack. Anything to settle my nerves and thoughts.

I left the palace as quickly and directly as I could. I soon began to wander the streets of Canterlot, only without the company and protection of the Princess of the Dawn. I was not in the mood to bump heads with any of the Canterlot elite and prayed I would not be disturbed. But more than anything, I was feeling guilty to have left Celestia alone like that. I was in Canterlot to spend the day with her and comfort her in any way I could, only now I was separating myself from her. And it was difficult to get my thoughts of her out of my head.

My wandering brought me back to the market street where many of the shops still stood. The air was still relatively warm and humid from the recent downpour, putting me in the mood for something cool. Before long, I found exactly what I was hoping to see. An outdoor ice cream parlor. It seemed a fair number of ponies had gathered there already to enjoy the last days of summer with a treat that symbolizes summer fun.

Feeling my anxieties fading at the thought of enjoying such a tasty treat, I approached the counter. Or rather, I observed it from the back of the line. There was quite a list to choose from, including ice cream on waffle cones, ice cream sandwiches, and even sundaes. The list of ice cream types was quite extensive, ranging from the default classics like vanilla, chocolate, and strawberry, to more decadent types like cookie dough, rocky road, and Neapolitan caramel swirl. And the best part was that you could mix and match in the sundaes. While tempted for an edible waffle cone, I had not enjoyed a sundae in goodness knows how long. And I could never refuse a heaping helping of cookie dough ice cream... Man, I need to stop thinking about that stuff or I will end up raiding the fridge tonight.

I continued to survey my options while I drew closer and closer to the counter as customers stepped away with bowls and cones loaded with ice cream scoops. I finally decided to go ahead and get creative with my choice, opting for a sundae with the works. Finally, the clerk asked me from under his little white hat, "Good afternoon, sir! What can I get you?"

While I did hesitate for just a few seconds, I did not take long to offer my reply. "Uh... Yes, I would love to try a cookie dough banana sundae, please."

"Yes, sir! One cookie dough with the works! Will that be all for you?" The clerk replied while tapping on the cash register's buttons beside him.

Just before I could confirm that it was all I wanted to order, another voice suddenly spoke up from beside me. "No, I would also like a strawberry sundae with that, please. We're together."

"Oh, your highness! Yes, one strawberry sundae to that order." The clerk replied as I glanced to my right. Sure enough, Celestia was standing beside me while flashing me a wink as if to say that she would handle the payment. And she did.

Needless to say, I was uncertain of what to say to her and just remained silent while we stepped out of the line and over to the other end of the counter to pick up our orders. Another clerk seemed to be at work putting our sundaes together. Celestia, clearly trying to break the ice, spoke to me with a smile. "You picked a fine place to unwind, James. Nothing makes somepony smile like the best ice cream Canterlot has to offer."

"Mmhm." I mumbled while I nodded in agreement. Celestia seemed to notice I was still a bit nervous and uneasy in her presence, although I was just unsure of what to say to her. I was having a hard time looking at her even.

Finally, our sundaes came up and they were quite a distraction. As expected, they were decked out with the usual sundae goods, including whipped cream with a cherry on top, only mine also had a whole banana tucked in with the scoops of cookie dough ice cream. Celestia's was actually a bit more modest, consisting of vanilla ice cream and sliced strawberries with strawberry syrup instead of chocolate like mine. We then carried our treats over to a nearby round table that also had an umbrella above it to shield us from the sun and to keep our ice cream from melting faster.

Needless to say, the ice cream was fantastic and it really gave a boost to my mood. "Man, is this what banana chocolate chip cookies tastes like?"

"Perhaps. I'll have to try that sometime." Celestia replied with a giggle as her spoon floated near her. She seemed to be enjoying her ice cream just as much as I was. Of course, I knew that our delicious treats would only hold off the tension for so long. The only question that remained was who would be the first to confront the other.

After a few more minutes of silence, as well as carefully pacing myself to not trigger a case of brain freeze, Celestia was finally the first to speak as she turned a rather melancholy gaze towards me. "James, I... I really must apologize. Back there... I fear I went too far. I'm sorry."

I felt my appetite diminish upon hearing those words and set my spoon down. I glanced up at the alicorn mare before me, noticing her crown once again. I tried my best to disregard her royal status as I spoke my reply. "It's OK. I'm not entirely without fault either... I'll admit I was...having some indecent thoughts back then. That's why I needed to get away for a while. You're just too beautiful, Celestia..."

A look of mild shock spread across Celestia's face, although I could tell she was not as shocked as I think she should have been. It was then that I got a response I was not expecting as Celestia seemed to avoid eye contact. "I will admit that... A part of me wanted you too... I am...drawn to you, James. In a way that I cannot properly explain at this moment. I am still trying to piece together exactly what it is I feel, but... It feels kindred. Mutual..."

Kindred... There was something about that word that registered with me. She was right. I was drawn to her as well. I savored her company up until that moment back in her private chambers, although that was likely just a moment of insecurity. The type of connection I feel with her is different than those I feel towards Luna and even Nightmare Moon. And at that moment, I too could not convey it either. What was it? Still... That glimmer of desire I felt while in her embrace... "Mutual, huh? I don't know... Fluttershy and I took several days to start feeling for each other like we did, not just one afternoon. It doesn't sound all that reasonable..."

Celestia glanced up at me and said softly, "James, don't worry. I know better than to allow my heart to interfere with my judgment. I simply cannot juggle my duties with my heart's desires, as cold as that may sound... Even if I wish I could."

"It's not easy being a ruler, is it?" I asked quietly while leaning on the table. I still was not entirely convinced one could genuinely fall in love with someone after just one day. And I was kind of hoping that Celestia, of all people, was not starting to fall for me. I came to Canterlot to help her, not to woo her.

"No, it most certainly is not. Thank goodness Luna and Nightmare Moon are there to assist me. It was nearly unbearable at first to rule over this world alone after Nightmare Moon first came to be." She said while idly snacking on her ice cream.

Feeling the tension fading with a change of subject, I too began to enjoy my treat again. "I bet your workload has gotten a lot lighter with those two helping out."

"Oh, like you wouldn't believe! I will admit that it took some time for her to become accustomed to her new duties, but Nightmare Moon has been performing admirably. Although she never did enjoy doing that paperwork. Then again, none of us do." Celestia replied while also letting out a light chuckle.

The two of us conversed casually, slowly driving away the tension from before. We eventually both finished our treats and discarded the plastic bowls into a nearby recycle bin where a few bees were flitting about, most likely from being attracted to the residual ice cream and syrup that stuck to the bowls. Celestia was definitely in better spirits. "Next time, I'll try what you had. But for now, where to next? Unless...you would prefer some more time alone?"

Feeling more at ease than before, I reached out and draped my arm across Celestia's shoulder's to pull her closer for a simple embrace in a friendly fashion. "Nah, I'm good now. That ice cream really did the trick. But... Where should we go next? Is there a place we haven't checked out yet?"

Celestia replied in turn by wrapping her wing around me as she began to smile. "Well... How about the Museum of Equestrian History? It's one of the most important landmarks in Canterlot. I think you just might enjoy yourself and even learn something."

"Sounds good to me. Lead on." I said while following my friend. It had been quite some time since I last visited a museum of any sort.

The exterior of the museum certainly stood out from much of Canterlot's architecture with towering pillars standing at the entrance. A very large building, to be sure. Celestia handled the admission fees while we shuffled past some tourists and a couple of royal guards. It was no surprise that there would be security in such a place.

The entrance hall was bustling with activity, tourists everywhere as they shuffled about while the room was filled with that usual din of dozens of voices. I really have to wonder how sound from all over the area just mingles together to the point where you cannot pinpoint where anything is coming from or focus on one sound over the others. It was just a relaxing symphony of noise that was far from distracting.

The wide open space at the entrance revealed quite a large model of Canterlot Castle, probably due to its prominence as the home of the royal family since shortly after Nightmare Moon's banishment. I suspect Canterlot just sort of sprang up around it over time. "What's it like seeing a model of your own house in this place?"

Celestia let out a bit of a snicker while she looked up at the palace model. "Well, it's rather flattering. I mean you'd probably feel the same way if you saw a model of Fluttershy's cottage here, right?"

"Touché." I replied briskly while reading the panel that displayed information on the structure. It seemed that construction for it finished roughly 990 years ago. Just under a millennium old.

Various halls and exhibits were dedicated to a specific subject, such as architecture, weaponry and armor, studies in magic, and so forth. The first hall of exhibits we pass through seemed to feature various arms and armor from notable past ponies. One I noticed that was encased in a glass box seem to be a set of armor consisting of only a helmet and a single segment of armor meant to be worn over the body that consisted solely of dark gray colors with a few gilded sections as well, with a gilded lightning bolt design being on the front. The helmet was clearly of a galea design and fit the actual helmet type more clearly with segments that covered the cheeks while a tattered and uneven dark gray semicircular plume in similar design to those on the helmets of the royal guards sat upon the top. The armor had numerous scratches and scrapes, showing that it must have seen a fair amount of use and action. I checked the panel beside the display case for more information as Celestia looked on. "This was the personal armor used by Commander Hurricane?"

I glanced back at Celestia as she nodded. "Mmhm. She was a tough and stubborn mare, as I'm sure that armor shows. While she may have been in agreement with allowing Discord to assume command after he rose to the throne, she still served as the first captain of the royal guard and assisted in instructing and training many of the recruits. She did not retire from active service until quite late in her life. And that was only after her wings became too weak to maintain swift flight while wearing her armor. As she told me while surrendering her armor during her dismissal... 'My only regret is that my body couldn't hold out as long as my spirit.' Such a character, that Hurricane."

My gaze went back towards the armor while trying to imagine what kind of person Hurricane might have been. Knowing that Rainbow Dash portrayed her during a Hearth's Warming Eve play left me with the feeling that the two of us probably would not have gotten along with we ever met. But there was another thought on my mind as I observed the tiny bits of damage the armor still displayed. "Why so much damage on her armor though? Did the hostility really result in open warfare at times?"

The familiar feeling of Celestia's wing wrapping around my shoulder was followed by Celestia's quiet voice speaking to me. "I understand your concerns, James. And I will say now that the answer is no. While the three races were very distrustful towards each other for quite some time, it never resulted in war of any sort. The development of weapons and armor... That was out of necessity, not hostility. My people had to develop ways to defend themselves from beasts that would seek to make a meal of them. As I'm sure you have seen, most ponies are significantly smaller than you. And while not entirely helpless... Well, I know that the many horses of your world have at times fallen prey to famished carnivores in spite of their speed and raw strength. Sure, the magic of a unicorn and the wings of a pegasus could render an attack unable to reach them and the brute force of an earth pony's kick from their hindquarters would certainly be punishing, it has never been a guarantee. My people needed to arm and armor themselves to protect themselves and their loved ones from the untamed wilds. Protecting their people from each other was always a secondary concern. While times have changed and my people have tamed this world's fauna to some degree, it is much better to stay safe than sorry."

She certainly had a point. This world has creatures that are far more menacing than any predator my world has ever seen, ranging from manticores to hydras to the colossal ursa minors and majors. Defensive measures would need to be taken to insure survival. "I guess that makes sense... Wait, whose armor is this?"

Just to the left of display case was another set of armor on display, though with a noticeable difference in design. Unlike the tough metallic appearance of Hurricane's armor, this one seemed to consist of leather or a similar material that seemed to end in a type of kilt over the flanks. The helmet was of an odd choice compared to the ones I had seen so far, being a kettle helmet that bore a gray lightning bolt emblem on the front. Compared to Hurricane's armor, it seemed to have not taken quite as much abuse. A quick glance at the panel beside it revealed the name. "Private...Pansy? Very ironic name for someone who enlisted in the pegasus legions."

That name seemed to get a bit of a chuckle out of Celestia as she stepped over to me. "Oh, Pansy... She was the immediate subordinate to Commander Hurricane. And...well, let's just say there's a reason Fluttershy got her role during the play a few years back."

I shook my head while an image of Fluttershy clad in that armor flashed through my mind. "Oh boy... I bet she preferred scouting and recon over combat."

"I would never know what she did, really. She basically had to stick with Hurricane all the time and needless to say, she was not fond of her commander at all. Once Discord took the throne, she stepped down immediately and spent the rest of her days taking up botany. Suited her much better, really." Celestia explained while constantly displaying an amused smile. I think I would have gotten along with her just as well as Fluttershy, if given the chance.

Along with the occasional suit of armor worn by somepony of exceptional acclaim, there were numerous weapons on display. Some were worn and rusty while others were in remarkably fine condition. Most weapons displayed consisted of spears or a sword or two, but there were even some antique crossbows and longbows. Still, nothing really stood out nearly as much as something like the Celestial Sword or Lunar Shield would, so I feel there is nothing particularly worth mentioning.

Our next stop in the museum, while weaving around tourists, was the section that contained exhibits dealing with the arcane. Such exhibits featured ancient copies of various tomes with ragged covers and even magical artifacts such as staffs topped with diamonds or crystals. But of course, there was seemingly only one exhibit that virtually every visitor to that aisle was interested in seeing. The one that featured the hat and cloak of Starswirl the Bearded.

While I had heard mention of him before from Celestia and even from Twilight Sparkle a few times, my personal knowledge of that mage was still very limited. How do I describe the attire that was being preserved behind a glass display case? The hat was remarkably tall, being a stereotypical wizard's hat in shape while consisting of dark blue with a single lighter blue stripe serving for the brim and a strip around the base. The tip of the hat and the brim were lined with spherical bells that would probably constantly jingle with every movement of the wearer. Yellow stars and pale blue crescent moons dotted the length of the hat. The cloak bore the same colors and designs as the hat with more bells lining the very end of it. The fabric was affixed to a golden band with a turquoise sphere set into it at the base of the wearer's neck with some white frills just below it. Rather than read the panel that was beside the case, I instead turned to Celestia. "This is what Starswirl wore most of the time?"

The Princess of the Dawn nodded while more tourists gathered around the case in a furor of noise while cameras clicked, forcing me to take a step back. "It certainly is. He did a fine job of keeping it in such pristine condition too."

"Well... Seeing as how you personally knew him, what can you tell me about him?" I asked in return while glancing at a few tourists who were posing for photos beside the display case.

Celestia let out a faint chuckle while briefly distracted by the tourists. "He was a true revolutionary in the field of magic, developing more than two hundred spells over the course of his life. That's quite a few, if you're wondering. He really made a name for himself roughly halfway through Discord's reign. Although he was a spectacular scholar, he was all but obsessed with his research and would often shun company. Brilliant, but with a heart of stone, sadly. Even so, we can't deny his contributions to Equestria. Just a shame he never learned of the magic of friendship like so many others did."

"Sounds like a much colder Twilight Sparkle." I muttered while taking her words in. Not much I could really say to that description, really.

My royal friend quickly took note of my lack of words and cracked a crooked smile. "Yes, I know what you mean. He did make some feel uncomfortable in his presence. Let's move on and change the subject, shall we?"

Once the two of us got to the exhibit that specialized in Canterlot architecture, I found myself taking note of a miniature model of the mountain we were on along with a tiny version of Canterlot built into the side. "Man, it always blows my mind whenever I see these tiny models. The precision and the dedication needed to make these must be absurd. How many hours went into making this?"

"Who can really say?" Celestia replied while also taking a closer look at it. Once more, I felt her drape her wing over me in an almost unconscious manner.

While I observed the tiny model of Canterlot behind its display case, a thought came to mind. From what I discovered, Ponyville has been around not even a full century at this time of writing and was more or less founded by Applejack's great-grandparents. And yet, it sounds like Canterlot was not all that developed at the time they first arrived in Canterlot before setting down roots. Or at least that is what Granny Smith said. And considering how scatterbrained that goofy loveable old lady is, she may have gotten some of it wrong. And so I turned to Celestia and asked, "Say... Just how long has Canterlot been around? From what I understand, there wasn't that much around here not that long ago."

"And you're quite right, James. Largely because of just how difficult it is to reach the palace on foot, most weren't willing to make the journey to the top of the mountain unless they were planning on making a long-term stay. Most first visitors were those who wanted to make connections with me." Celestia explained while pausing at times to search her very long memory. I wonder if it is difficult to recall such things from so long ago. "It wasn't until the development of the steam locomotive a little over half a century ago that access to the palace became much easier. It allowed more ponies to reach Canterlot and even transport more equipment. Once the railway had been constructed, there was a rapid development boom in Canterlot, turning the relatively modest settlement into the grand city you know today in just a couple of decades. So you see, Canterlot is actually one of the younger cities in Equestria."

"That's quite a story, really. And I do have to admit I don't get the feeling that Canterlot is all that ancient by looking at it. It's way too tidy and sleek to be that old." I replied while thinking about the general appearance of the city. One question I was not keen on asking was just how the Canterlot elite came to be and how they became so condescending towards those who are lower on society's ladder.

There was quite a bit more to see, though that is all I can recall off of the top of my head. Celestia and I always stayed close, often reaching out to each other when pausing to observe the larger exhibits on display. There was just so much to take in on my first visit, I cannot recall the details on most of it. A second visit will be required to further cement everything I saw into my memories.

Regardless, it was a good time. I was already feeling rather tired by the time we emerged from the museum as I let out a big yawn. Funnily enough, Celestia did the same as I did so, prompting us to let out an awkward laugh when we glanced at each other.

While we walked along as the bright summer sun reinvigorated us a bit, I turned to Celestia once more as my thoughts went back towards the arms and armor section of the exhibits. "Say, Celestia... Just wondering, but will the four of us have further training sessions like a while back?"

The Princess of the Dawn turned to me and smiled brightly. "Of course! I know we've been putting it off for a while, but we've had to put your recovery first. Perhaps you would like to resume your training in a couple of weeks? I'll discuss setting up a proper timetable with my sisters this evening."

Already looking forward to refining my skills with my armor, I nodded in agreement. While not a fan of fighting, I always get a kick out of using my armor for something as simple as flight. It would be fun to figure out what else I can do with it. "Sounds good. Just have send the word to Twilight so she can pass it along to me when it's decided. But for now... Where to next?"

"Well, there is something about exercising your senses that just tires you out after a while... Why not head back over to the market street and browse some more of the shops?" Celestia replied while flexing her great wings as she grunted and groaned while stretching. I averted my eyes slightly, finding her flexing to be more than just a bit enticing to watch.

"Hmm... Sounds good to me. Maybe I can pick up something for Scootaloo while we're at it." I said before the two of us started to head out on our way. But before we went too far, I happened to notice a familiar face emerging from the spa. "Oh boy... Don't look now, but there's old Blueballs himself."

Indeed, it was Prince Blueblood with quite a sheen to his golden mane and tail. He probably just had it groomed and glossed up with a perm. Celestia too took note of his presence further down and let out a snicker as a crooked smirk spread across her lips. "Oh, James... Let's just not bother with him right now. This day is meant to be for enjoying ourselves, not for starting trouble."

Fortunately for us, Blueblood trotted down the road ahead of us and out of sight without detecting our presence. Still, being right next to Celestia while seeing Blueblood did remind me of something I had heard once. "Hey... Is that guy really your nephew?"

This question caused Celestia to look away from me as she held a hoof to her chin as she tried to muffle her laughter. I waited in both curiosity and patience for her to offer a reply before she looked at me while still giggling. "Oh, you shouldn't take that rumor too seriously, James. That's just the result of tabloids reading too much into things!" I will admit that revelation did get a laugh out of me.

Once we finally made our way back to the market street, Celestia and I ducked into the local toy store. Once more, my attention was drawn to the electric toy train that ran along the walls and aisles above our heads. That just never gets old. Celestia promptly received a greeting from the clerk before we began to explore the aisles.

"You ever do much with toys these days?" I asked while observing rows of board games on display.

Celestia replied as she seemed to examine some...Power Pony action figures. I cannot believe I just wrote that. "I'm afraid not. My duties don't allow a whole lot of time to really use toys, although everypony needs to set aside some time to play. You can't have nothing but work all the time. It's just not good for you."

"Hence why the two of us are here and together right now." I retorted in an attempt to throw some wit into the moment, causing Celestia to let out a brief giggle. But as I began to browse a row of dolls, my thoughts went to Scootaloo again. "Say, do you happen to know where the sports gear might be?"

"Well... I think right at the end of this aisle." Celestia said as she pointed ahead. I went on and found exactly what I was looking for. The store opened up a bit with skateboards and scooters on display and ready for purchase. There was even safety equipment like helmets and pads for joints. Plenty of different types of balls too. Knowing Scootaloo takes good care of her scooter, there was know need to get her a new one. I crossed my arms while I pressed my index finger's knuckle against my lips in contemplation. What could I get that rambunctious filly?

As I browsed the sporting goods, I soon found something that I had initially overlooked. Some of the scooters had bike bells installed on their handlebars. While there were some small bicycles on display, I seldom see them in use anywhere I go. Regardless, I know that Scootaloo has never had a bell on her scooter. And while she has always been a very skilled rider, it certainly would not hurt to have a bell on it to use to alert anyone she might be approaching.

Even so, I was curious of how one would even use a bell like that without fingers. I kneeled beside one of the scooters that had a bell installed and curled my fingers into a fist to better imitate the shape of a hoof. I then gingerly pushed my fist against the bell's lever, successfully pushing it and causing the bell to let out a delightful jingle. Seeing that using it would be no problem for my daughter, I went ahead and picked up one such bell with a shiny brass dome.

I went back to look for Celestia while finding myself briefly distracted by the electric train that rolled and clacked overhead. Although I was also draw to a tap of a rapid tapping sound. When I rounded the corner, I found Celestia using her magic to hold and play with a paddleball toy. She hardly seemed to be trying and was even browsing other toys while doing so. "You the paddleball champ or something?"

Celestia glanced at me out of the corner of her eye and smiled as she said, "Oh, not even close. I wasn't even keeping count. I was just messing around while waiting for you." She then set the paddleball back on the shelf while she then turned to me. "Come to think of it... You play videos games, don't you?"

"Only when I get the opportunity. There's far too many distractions around me these days to really focus on those. I've hardly touched my DSi over the last several months. Although I do try to stop by the arcade to have fun with friends now and then." I said while glancing at the next section of the aisle's shelves. They seemed to be holding boxes for Joyboy games in a way that looked truly nostalgically retro. Maybe I should pick one up someday.

A smirk seemed to creep across her face. "Is that so? Well, perhaps my sisters and I should join you someday. And what's that you have there? Something for little Scootaloo back home?"

"Yep. A little bell for her scooter. Never hurts to have one of those on hand." I replied while holding it out for her to see. "I think that's all I want to pick up today. I've got no idea what else to pick up."

Once more, Celestia handled the payment before we headed out the door before I slid the bell into my side pocket. I really was not in the mood for anymore food for the time and was feeling rather tired and even wanting to take another nap despite having taken one just a little while earlier. Even so, I tried to stave off my exhaustion so as to remain with Celestia. I did not want to go home yet.

Even so, Celestia seemed to notice my exhaustion and asked, "Feeling tired? How about a ride around town to relax for a while?"

"A ride? You mean like a chariot or wagon?" I asked in return, having at times seen a type of taxi service in use at times.

"Well, I wouldn't quite say a taxi. More along the lines of a gondola." Celestia explained while showing a delighted smile.

That word caught my attention. And she was right. While Canterlot certainly is not the largest city and its size must certainly be an issue when on the top of a mountain, I have at times passed over bridges that cross a small canal. It is probably what fuels that waterfall I have seen spilling down from one part of Canterlot while from far away. More than likely fueled by a spring in the mountain's side. "A gondola ride? Sweet. Never had the chance to try one of those out. Although...isn't Canterlot a bit small for one of those?"

Celestia continued to speak while I remained by her side. "You're right. Canterlot really does not have anymore room to expand these days, what with its location and all. But there is a small canal that winds through the city and there are several gondolas that use them. Mostly for tourists or for people who just want to relax when they have some time before they need to be somewhere. And I'm sure we could use one right now."

I followed the Princess of the Dawn along the streets until I noticed the telltale rise of a white limestone bridge up ahead. Sure enough, it crossed the narrow canal she had spoken of. And just off to the side before the bridge was a small dock with a long narrow boat beside it that had a sleek black finish with a few gold or brass decorations here and there. It even had a red canopy or awning over a bit of the rear half of the boat's length to give the riders some privacy if necessary. I was quick to pick up the sound of some sort of stringed instrument. When Celestia and I looked to the end of the dock, we found who I assumed was the gondolier strumming away on a ukulele while clad in a boater's hat and a white and blue striped shirt.

The gondolier soon noticed our approach and promptly greeted the Princess of the Dawn while paying me next to no heed. "Ah! Good afternoon, your highness! Can I help you this fine day?"

She replied while I examined the gondola's red flooring, "Yes, my friend and I were hoping you'd have time to take us for a relaxing ride along the canal today."

"By all means! Gather aboard and we'll be off!" The young stallion replied as he set his ukulele in the gondola's stern and hopped aboard while taking the end of the very long oar in his ankle joints. Celestia and I quickly stepped onto the gondola and took a seat as the gondola began to move away from the dock and drifted under the bridge before it. Moments later, we began to drift along the canal as the gondolier began to scull us along while moving the oar back and forth like a fish's tail.

The voyage down the canal was fairly quiet as Celestia and I took a seat right in the middle of the gondola. I was almost expecting there to be the sound of someone rapidly strumming away on a mandolin, but I supposed that would have been a bit too cliché. While the towering white walls of Canterlot stood around us more often than not, we often passed by outdoor patios and waterside seating at various establishments. Although I also was occasionally distracted by the sight of fish swimming alongside the gondola's midsection.

Several minutes into the trip, Celestia stood up and backed away behind me. Probably wanting to get out of the sun for a bit in the shade of the gondola's awning. I decided to scoot back a bit to place myself a bit more in its shadow now that the air was getting rather warm. However, I soon heard Celestia whisper into my ear. "Enjoying the ride?"

"Yep. It's a pretty slow form of transportation, but really relaxing too. I could probably take a nap here if I wanted to." I replied quietly while glancing over my shoulder at her briefly.

Just as I was beginning to think that nothing odd was going to happen, I felt Celestia hook her arms over my shoulders. "Then why don't we get comfortable?"

I yelped lightly as I felt myself suddenly backwards as Celestia's arms dragged me down right onto her chest. I heard a delighted giggle from her while she adjusted her grip, folding her arms over me to lock me in place while we were almost completely concealed by the gondola's awning. While initially startled, I soon found myself relaxing in her tender embrace. I responded in kind by gently grasping her wrist. "In a good mood?"

Celestia tenderly nuzzled the top of my head with her chin. "Of course. This has been a superb day, thanks to you."

For a minute or two more, I just relaxed there in Celestia's embrace as we just looked ahead at the canal. The situation just felt so relaxing, probably just because I was being held in the arms of the Princess of the Dawn herself. Eventually, Celestia did break the silence. "You know... I think I understand now."

"Understand what?" I asked briskly while turning my head to look at her.

Celestia turned her gaze towards me, her eyelids still coated in that delightful pink eyeshadow as she gave me a more endearing smile. "I think I understand why I am drawn to you so."

I felt myself shudder at those words. I do felt myself drawn to her in ways I could not understand. And it seemed to be the exact same reason she was thinking of. "And that reason is...?"

Celestia shifted her body somewhat, making herself roll to the side to make it so my body was not entirely on top of her while still holding me lovingly to her body. "Luna has told me at times that she sees some of me in you and vice versa. I was left pondering this and I must confess that I have at times seen just a bit of you in her as well. Nothing of any grand significance, but there is a slight resemblance. And now I know why. In existence, there are always contrasts. Light and dark. Yin and yang. Warmth and cold. Or in this case... Sun and moon."

"You've really taken hold of my curiosity, Celestia... Go on." I replied quietly, interested in what she had discovered.

Once more, Celestia began to speak quietly to me as I rest my head against the base of my neck while trying to avoid the golden band around it. "The way I see it, one is either one or the other. And for quite some time, I thought you were more in tune with the night. You are calm, quiet, relaxed, easygoing, and even solitary. I thought for sure that was why you and Luna became so close so quickly. For a time, I thought you were the moon."

All I did was nod in understanding to not interrupt her at all. And thus she continued. "But after seeing you become at home in this world, I began to see a new side to you that I had not seen before. As if it had been hiding. You are warm and caring, attractive, happy, and enjoy the company of those you hold dear. And it has so much more of a prominence that the attributes I associate with the night. And yet, while I would say that you are closer to the sun than the moon, I cannot quite say that you are either."

It was almost cryptic, the way she was describing me. And so I asked, "Then if I'm not the sun or moon... What am I?"

I felt Celestia's grip on me only tighten as she whispered into my ear. "It's obvious, really. You, James, are the eclipse. The solar eclipse. You wear the cool solitary moon as a mask. But with just the right amount of coaxing, the moon moves aside to reveal your warm and tender radiance." I then felt her fold her great wings over me again. "Even so, you are more the sun than anything else. That must be why I feel this connection to you, James. Do you feel it too?"

The more she described it, the more sense it made to me. I cannot quite describe it in text. All I can say is that I...felt it. She was right. This kindred sensation. "Yeah... I do feel it... Like... Well, it's as you said. Something mutual. I always feel safe in your presence. Like everything is just fine and always will be."

"Likewise, James." She whispered back to me while her large wings engulfed my body. This time, I did not restrain myself so much. I slipped my arms around Celestia's back and pulled her close for an embrace of my own. I could hear her lungs inflate with each long relaxed breath, the feel of her lips upon the top of my head through my hair. Just such a wonderful person.

I am not even entirely certain how much time passed from that moment onward. The two of us just reclined under the awning as the gondola drifted along while hardly paying any attention to what was happening up ahead. More than anything, we were focused on each other. I rubbed my hands along Celestia's back while at times changing things up by running my fingers through either her feathers or her long luxurious mane. Celestia returned the favor as she often placed sweet delicate kisses upon my forehead and ears while occasionally tenderly nibbling on my ear in such a way that made me snicker in amusement. We just could not get enough of each other. It was all I could do to not pull her face towards me for a kiss. Good thing our cover was shielding us from the eyes of anyone who might be standing at the waterside and the gondolier himself or a scandal just might pop up in the next few days.

It is hard to say exactly how long we drifted along. I saw more of Celestia than our actual surroundings along the banks of the canal... OK, that sounded too wrong. I may have even fallen asleep for a while only to wake up to Celestia nuzzling her snout through my hair. After letting out a yawn, the big question came to mind. "Say... Where do you think we should get off?"

"Where? Well..." Celestia mumbled for a bit before her eyes lightened up at the sight of a sleeve of sorts against the side of the gondola's keel. It seemed to contain folded flaps of paper in plastic sleeves. When Celestia used her magic to lift one towards us, I quickly saw that it was a map of the canal system and the surroundings establishments. And after checking our surroundings, we quickly deduced that the next stopping point would be one that is right beside a restaurant with waterside seating. "Hmm... I say we should get off at the next stop. It is getting close to diner time, after all. One last stop together before you head home?"

"Sounds good to me." I replied while still holding her in a tender embrace. Not being terribly familiar with Canterlot cooking while also being a lover of food, I was eager to try as much of Canterlot's cuisine as I could.

Celestia gently nuzzled my cheek once more before she looked towards the stern and raised her voice. "Excuse me! We would like to get off at the next stop!"

"As you wish, your highness!" The gondolier called back while the gondola began to slowly drift to starboard. That means right to those who are unfamiliar with terms associated with watercraft. Up ahead, the dock came into view with another white stone bridge further along. And I was already detecting the aroma of cooking foods. Definitely some garlic in the mix.

Once we docked, Celestia provided the gondolier the fare and began to head up the steps nearby while I followed along her. The gondolier then made certain his vessel was moored to the dock and then placed a sign by his dockside seat before heading up the steps as well with the sign reading 'Back in 1 hour' on the front. I suppose he was just on break. But while I took one look back at our surroundings at the waterside, I handled to notice something sticking out of the water just between the gondola's stern the and dock. A snorkel?

Perplexed, I walked over to the side of the dock beside the stick in the water and dropped down to one knee. I thought for sure it was Pinkie Pie, considering her unpredictable nature and that she had done silly stuff like this before. But just before I could call her out, I took note of the darkly colored mass below the water's surface. It was not the slightest bit pink. While I could not see too much since the canal's water was fairly murky, I felt myself frown crookedly as I began to realize who had been tailing us. "Really, Luna?"

At my words, the person under the water surface enough for its head to rise above the water. With a pair of goggles set over her eyes and that snorkel in her mouth while affixed to the side of the lens, Luna was floating before me. She then spat out the snorkel's mouthpiece and spoke up, "Was it really that obvious?"

"I knew you said you were keeping an eye on us, but... Wait a second. Is that water safe to swim in?!" I asked while realizing that the canal is not exactly a swimming pool or a river, wondering what floats in that water every day.

Luna merely chuckled at my concerns and said, "No need to panic, my friend. Canterlot has some of the highest sanitation standards in the world. This water is roughly on the same level of purity as most types of lake water." She then seemed to glance upwards at the top of the steps that led towards the front of the restaurant nearby. "Well, I really shouldn't keep you. Run along now. Celestia will start wondering if you fell in."

"Oh, right. Better get going. See ya!" I quickly replied before I turned and ran up the steps to find Celestia approaching it. "Oh, hey. Sorry if I kept you waiting. Thought I saw a big fish swimming by."

Celestia took me seriously while casting a happy smile at me. "Oh, I was wondering what was keeping you. I hope you've worked up an appetite by now since it seems we made it before the evening rush."

Whatever the restaurant looked like on the inside, I did not see. There were two entrances, one being the front door with the other beside it leading into an outdoor dining area already seeing quite a bit of business due to the fair weather. The receptionist was a fine stallion not terribly unlike the waiter who works at Ponyville's café who led us into the outdoor seating area, which overlooked the canal nearby and was sectioned off from the street by a metal fence painted black with what seemed to be shapes resembling grapes growing on vines. To further add flair, vines of ivy had been intentionally allowed to grow over them.

Celestia and I took a waterside table, which was made of stone with a blue parasol rising out of the middle. Most of the diners at the outdoor seating, which had music playing over the sound system, seemed to be of Canterlot's middle class with only a few being members of the Canterlot elite. They are so easy to tell apart thanks to their attire. I even saw Twilight's parents seated at the bar under the awning near the actual building sharing a large cocktail. Twilight's mother was wearing a pearl necklace while her father was wearing a red necktie. I suppose even they like to dress up a bit when they go out. But since I was reserving my time for just Celestia, and because I was not particularly close to either of them, I decided to not approach them that evening.

While on of the servers made her rounds and poured glasses of water for us, I glanced over railing beside us to watch other small watercraft drift by. "Really nice view."

Celestia looked at me from across the table and replied, "I think the only better view you can get here in Canterlot is a cliffside view. And I know of a couple of restaurants with such seating. We should try one of them next time you visit."

For the next several minutes, I browsed the menu to decide on what to have for dinner. Still not that hungry from lunch, I considered trying the risotto with only a small side salad to compliment it and to aid digestion. But before long, I caught Celestia eyeing me from across the table. And before long, I glanced up from my menu to have found her sitting next to me after moving her stool. I took it all in stride with a muffled snort and draped my arm across her shoulders. "Couldn't stay away, huh?"

Celestia replied with a giggle as she tenderly nuzzled my cheek while draping her wing around me. "When it comes to a sweetheart like you, how can I?"

Just when I thought I saw our waitress approaching us, I instead realized that the movement I saw at the front of the seating area was someone who stood noticeably taller than most of the other ponies with multiple shades of blue. It was all too obvious who was approaching us. Celestia saw this too and folded her wing in a hurry while she spoke out. "Good evening, Luna! Have you decided to join us?"

The Princess of the Night nodded with a smile while she took a seat on one of the two empty stools beside our table. "I hope I'm not disturbing you. I was in the mood for some fine dining and then I found that you two were here... Um... What's with that stare, sister? Surely you're not suspecting I'm hiding something."

Luna was right. Celestia was casting her sister something of a cockeyed stare. And I quickly noticed why. There was a faint odor in the air. And it was coming from Luna. No, not that kind of odor. It smelled...well, it smelled like... Celestia put it best. "Sorry, I don't mean to pry. It's just that you...well... You reek of canal water. Have you been up to something?"

That got Luna to roll her eyes. Even though she was completely dry, Luna probably only rinsed herself off and dried her hair and coat as quickly as possible before coming over to join us without actually shampooing them. As a result, she clearly did too little to get the smell out. The waterways of Canterlot may be clean, but they are still not filled with pristine spring water. "Swimming... I suppose I did not properly clean myself off afterwards. I'll treat myself to a bath when I return to the palace for the evening."

"Well, it's as they say. The moon commands the tides, so it's no wonder you would decide to mingle with them once in a while." Celestia said jokingly while I could only smirk and chuckle lightly. It was not a particularly funny joke, but it was still worth that much if nothing else.

The waiter soon brought by an entire pitcher of lemonade and left it for us to drink at our leisure. While we browsed over our menus, I took notice of someone's absence. "Is Nightmare Moon not coming?"

Luna promptly replied with an uneasy smile. "Oh, her... I'm afraid she got stuck in a meeting with a few diplomats by the time I left. I doubt she even knows what we're up to, thank goodness."

Celestia could only snicker as she held a hoof to her lips. "Oh, heaven forbid she finds out what she's missing out on. She'll be soooo mad when she learns about this."

This got a smirk out of Luna while I watched in amusement. "Oh, I can already imagine!" Then, with a pitch-perfect imitation of Nightmare Moon's voice, Luna seemed to glare at her sister. "Are you serious?! The two of you went out for a delightful dinner with our friend and I was stuck here with more of this dreadful paperwork?! How dare you! Perhaps I will raid the kitchen in the night to claim whatever leftover cake I can find as compensation!"

"Better make sure to bring her some carryout when we finish up here!" I added while laughing at Luna's imitation of Nightmare Moon. Celestia was also getting a good laugh out of it as well, covering her mouth to suppress her laughter.

In the end, we ultimately decided to order a party platter of grilled foods that mostly consisted of vegetables. Thankfully, I managed to get some grilled shrimp with it as well. While I know I would be free to hoard all of the seafood to myself, anything else I could not finish would be consumed by my two friends. While we sipped on lemonade, Luna then tried to start some conversation. "So, how have you two been today? I haven't seen you since you left this morning."

I decided to let Celestia reply while I surveyed our surroundings. "Oh, things have been just great! We did a bit of shopping, went for a gondola ride, and..." During that brief pause, I happened to notice Celestia averting her gaze as she smiled crookedly while a faint blush filled her cheeks. "A bit of this and that and everything else. We've just been all over today."

Luna was quick to notice her sister's unusual expression, what with that suspicious stare and all. She then glanced at me, prompting me to shrug my shoulders in a way to say I was not sure what Celestia was getting at. Satisfied with the lack of a confrontation, Luna then looked back at her sister. "Well, you're certainly in better spirits than before. But where, if I may ask, did you do your shopping today?"

A cheeky grin spread across my lips while I reached into my pocket and gave the scooter bell in there a quick ring. It even seemed to startle the two royal sisters somewhat since they jumped in their seats a bit. "Well, we didn't get much. I just got some eyeshadow for Fluttershy and a bell for Scootaloo to install on her scooter. With how fast she goes on that thing, a little extra safety wouldn't hurt... Say, don't you and Nightmare Moon normally wear eyeshadow?"

The Princess of the Night smiled while she batted her eyes at me a few times to get a good look at that lovely cornflower blue color that coated her eyelids. "We do. Do you like it?"

"Well, it looks good on you. And... Wait, what happened to the eyeshadow you were wearing?" I asked upon glancing at Celestia. It took me a long time to actually notice it, but that pink eyeshadow she had applied at that cosmetic store was missing. Probably for the best though.

Celestia showed a rather amused smile before she replied, "I decided to wipe it off after you went for a walk. It was just a sample anyway. And I still have more."

"You picked up some eyeshadow for yourself? What color?" Luna asked while I stayed silent, already feeling somewhat uncomfortable while I remembered that gaze from Celestia as that lovely pink eyeshadow adorned her eyelids.

Not surprisingly, Celestia got witty with her reply. "Oh, it was just the perfect shade of pink. Just ask James here. He was quite impressed with it."

"Yeah, yeah. It was effective. Seriously." I said briskly in the hopes of not having to go into too much detail on what I remembered. Fortunately, that was enough for Luna as she began to laugh lightly while Celestia merely smirked and rolled her eyes.

There was not a whole lot else worth mentioning. Celestia and I, worn out from a day out on the town, were more interested in relaxing and enjoying a good meal. And it was a fantastic meal indeed. The veggies and shrimp were basted with an olive oil and butter marinade along with a bit of red pepper flakes mixed in before being grilled over an open fire. Utterly fantastic. I gorged myself on the shrimp and helped myself to a bit of the carrots, zucchini, cauliflower, and asparagus, but the majority of the veggies went to the two royal sisters. In the end, there were no leftovers. Although Luna was quick to place in a carryout order for Nightmare Moon. I never actually got to see what was in the box, but that aroma coming from it surely served as a sign that she would not be disappointed with its contents.

My two friends handled the payment before we left the outdoor seating and stepped back onto the streets. However, the sun was already setting over the horizon at the time. Luna and Celestia had been passively using magic during our meal in a likely means to start ending the day and bringing on the night. With summer nearing its end for the year, the night was beginning earlier than usual. And I was actually wanting to go home with how tired I was feeling. Such a draining day, even though it was fun.

Celestia did not share the same sentiments as she turned to me with a smile and asked, "Well, that was satisfying. Where to next, my friend?"

I turned my gaze towards the Princess of the Dawn, but did not immediately answer. I truly wanted to stay in her presence for a while longer despite my exhaustion. But I knew it would take time to get back home on the train as well as actually walking through Ponyville to get back home. With some reluctance, I finally spoke. "To be honest... I should probably start heading home now. It's getting late and Fluttershy is probably wondering where I am unless someone's told her by now."

This clearly disappointed Celestia as she instantly frowned and began to glance about as if desperately trying to find something to say that may change my mind. "Are you certain? I mean we..." She then finally bowed her head in defeat, apparently understanding that trying to coax me into staying longer may be a bit selfish. "I see... You're right, you have already spent a great deal of the day here and I do appreciate you coming out here just for my sake. Although... May I at least accompany you to the train station for now?"

I nodded with a smile, not wanting to leave Celestia's company just yet either. However, I then realized that I was forgetting something. "Hang on. We should probably go back and retrieve Fluttershy's gift before I go home."

Fortunately, Luna spoke up with a smile. "You can leave that to me. I'll go get it and then meet you at the train station. Now, where may I find it?"

Celestia then turned to her sister with a smile and explained, "Thank you, Luna. It's in the bag on my vanity in my private chambers. Just remember that it's the makeup case inside the bag, not beside it."

"Got it. I'll be with you again shortly." Luna replied before she spread her lovely blue wings and took to the air before soaring over the rooftops and out of sight.

"Well... Shall we be off?" Celestia then asked with a more subdued tone than usual. I turned towards her and saw the Princess of the Dawn showing a rather somber smile. I could tell she really did not want to se me go. And I did not want to leave yet either.

"Yeah, we probably should. We don't even know when the next train will be pulling out of Canterlot and whether or not it'll be going straight to Ponyville." I replied while the two of us began to walk along. The entire time, I stayed very close to her and even held onto her with my arm draped across her shoulders.

The walk was relatively quiet while we just took in the night air. I must confess that Canterlot is utterly beautiful at night with its lights and sounds against the pale colorations of the architecture. I did not speak much at all, just basking in the late evening calm as the air cooled gradually around us. Celestia then finally spoke up, "As much as I'm associated with the day, I find Canterlot to be at its best during the night. Sometimes my sisters and I just go out for walks to enjoy it before going to bed."

"I can see why. It's definitely when the city's at its calmest. No wonder the artist who made that painting of Canterlot at the museum waited until nightfall each time he worked on it." I replied as I recalled the visit we made to the art museum weeks ago.

When we finally reached the train station, we found a train already prepared to pull out of the station. A quick check of the schedule revealed that it was indeed set to stop by Ponyville next. And minutes later, Luna descended from the sky with a familiar paper bag hanging from her jaws. "There you are! I hope I didn't keep you waiting long."

I reached out and took the bag in hand before peeking inside. Indeed, the makeup case was still there. I then placed Scootaloo's new bell inside just to make sure I would not forget about it. "Thanks, Luna. I think the train still has another fifteen minutes before it starts to head out."

Luna stood beside her sister while they both faced me and showed a grateful smile. "I see... James, I just want to thank you for taking the time to visit us today. And it does my heart good to see that you were able to help lift my sister's spirits. Right, Celestia?"

Celestia's response was a bit quieter and even solemn, though I could tell it was not for the same reasons she had been so down much earlier that day. "Right... It was a pleasure being with you today, my friend."

"Likewise... We'll be meeting up again for some more training with my gear, right?" I asked in return while starting to develop a feeling of dread at the thought of having to leave.

"Of course! We've only scratched the surface of your armor's various functions. We'll have to set up a session someday soon. But for now, we really shouldn't be keeping you. Have a lovely night, my friend." Luna retorted with some gusto, clearly looking forward to our next practice session.

Luna then began to turn away, but Celestia took a moment longer to do so. I waved at her while trying to smile as she nodded her head quietly. "Take care, James... Let's meet again soon."

"Take care. And good night." I replied quietly before Celestia and Luna bid farewell and began to walk away. However, Celestia still glanced over her shoulder at me once before she and Luna continued along the train platform back towards the rest of Canterlot.

I must confess, it kind of hurt to see her go. I truly wanted to be with her a while longer, even though I had to go home. With some reluctance, I turned away and began to walk towards the ticket counter. But before I went much further, I turned around to take one last look at my two royal friends. Unfortunately, they were nowhere to be seen. I let out a sigh of disappointment while I turned my gaze to the darkening sky.

There was not much time for me to dwell on my feelings though. Seconds later, my thoughts were interrupted by a whisper next to my ear. "Looking for somepony?"

Recognizing the voice, I turned around abruptly to face whoever was behind me. And I felt a sense of elation as I saw her once more. Celestia stood before me with a calm smile while I immediately reached out and held her in a tender embrace. "Hey! Where'd you come from?"

Celestia giggled sweetly while I felt her hold me in her wing's embrace. "I decided that I did not want us to part ways just yet, so I hope you don't mind me riding the train with you."

"Really?" I asked in surprised while pulling my head back to look at her, not expecting her to want to take the train with me back to Ponyville. It really would have been going out of her way to do that. "Does Luna know?"

With a relaxed smile, Celestia nodded. "She does. And she does not mind. You would appreciate some company for the next hour, right?"

"Well... Yeah." I replied with some hesitation. Luna rode the train with me all the way up to Canterlot, so it would be poetically fitting to have Celestia come with me back to Ponyville.

"I was hoping you'd say that. Well, allow me to go get our tickets before the train can leave us behind. I'll be right back." Celestia then said with a smile before she trotted over to the ticket counter. I backed away towards the forward door to the rearmost car and waited patiently while never looking away from the Princess of the Dawn. When she finally came back over to me, I was surprised when she handed me my ticket. "A little gift for all your help today."

"Wait... What is this?" I asked while examining the ticket I held. With golden text, it seemed to be less of a one-way trip ticket and more of some type of pass.

Celestia grinned while she explained, "That there is a lifetime pass for the route between Canterlot and Ponyville. But just for that route, so don't go thinking you can just go anywhere for free now. This way, if you ever want to come by for a visit to see me or my sisters, all you have to do is show the conductor this pass and you'll be on your way."

I could not believe that Celestia would go out of her way to give me such an easy way to come back and say hello. I had never even checked to see what the prices for lifetime passes are, but I assume the price is quite high. Even so, I slid the pass into my pocket and gave Celestia a grateful smile. "You didn't have to get me this, you know..."

Before I could do anything else, Celestia reached out and placed yet another brief kiss upon my cheek, causing me to fluster just a bit as we were still in public. Fortunately, no one seemed to notice. "I know. But you didn't have to come all the way up here for my sake either."

Knowing the train would be pulling out before long, the two of us hurried aboard into the rear car and took a seat on opposite sides of the aisle. Minutes later, the conductor came by to collect tickets. He took Celestia's ticket while leaving my pass with me. It seemed that not a lot of people prefer the rear car since we had the whole place to ourselves. Or perhaps not a lot of people take the trains during the night. Regardless, the doors to the car soon closed just before the train's whistle could be heard somewhere outside. Moments later, I felt the train lurch under us as the station began to roll by us. The train began to roll along the tracks as we began our ride down to Ponyville.

With the sun all but set over the horizon, the skyline was turning a lovely orange and made for quite a view as the train rumbled along the tracks while it zigzagged down the mountainside. I was on the left side of the train, knowing that it would eventually turn and have that side facing away from the mountain for the best view. Celestia and I were initially silent, the result of a long day spent out on the town. However, after a while of reclining in my seat, I felt a sudden weight pressing against my side while a voice whispered to me. "One thing you have to love about Canterlot is the view you get for the sunset. You can't get this in any other town or city in the world. Except maybe for Cloudsdale, that is."

"No argument there." I replied quietly while seeing Celestia's face out of the corner of my eye. Even though the two of us are larger than the average pony, there was still enough room for both of us to relax on the seat's cushion. They had been designed to hold at least two passengers anyway.

For several more minutes, the two of us just watched the sun slowly vanish over the horizon while leaving only its warm glow in its wake as the cool dark blue night sky closed in on it. To combat the lack of light brought on by the night, wall lamps at each end of the train car lit up from both sides of the doors that connected each car. It provided a very cozy atmosphere as I draped my arm over Celestia's back and began to absentmindedly stroke her shoulder.

After a bit longer, the train began to pass some crags that jutted up from the ground that obstructed our view of the gorgeous sunset. With nothing else to look at for the moment, I lazily turned my attention to the only other thing in the car that was worth any attention. And so my eyes locked with Celestia's while we gazed at each other in silence as smiles began to creep across our lips.

It almost felt magical. Just the two of us. Two kindred spirits with nothing between us. I felt Celestia rest her hoof upon my thigh while my hand tenderly caressed her cheek. A long sigh hissed from her nostrils in response to my touch. I then noticed that her lazily wavering mane was once more partially obstructing one side of her face. I responded to this by taking my hand and lifting her mane away from her face to reveal her eye with just the back of my hand. Celestia let out a short-lived quiet giggle at this tender gesture that just tickled me somewhere inside.

I could not look away and neither could she. The two of us just stared at each other in silence while seldom blinking. As the seconds went by, I began to feel a subtle urge that was only amplified by the atmosphere around us. My eyes began to wander, feeling I should not look directly at her. And yet, I could not help glancing back at the beautiful mare before me. Celestia could clearly see that I was not feeling quite right and asked with such sweet tenderness in her voice while her hoof rested upon my wrist, "James, what's wrong?"

It was a question I could not ignore. I knew I should not tell her as it was one time where I could not ignore the crown that rested upon her head. With great reluctance, I brought my eyes to gaze at hers and whispered, "I... Well... Forgive me if this is something I shouldn't say, but..."

During my pause between words, Celestia brought her face even closer to mine and whispered in concern. "You can tell me, James. You know I trust you. I swear you won't anger me."

Feeling slightly more at ease upon hearing her words of reassurance, I forced myself to speak the words I needed to say. "I... Um... I'm tempted to...kiss you..."

Celestia's response was not nearly as severe as I expected. While her eyes did open just a bit wider in a show of amazement, she was not taken aback at all. It was then that her eyes glanced away from me while she smiled modestly. A noticeable blush filled her cheeks as well before she whispered the one response I was not expecting. "The... The feeling is...mutual."

There was nothing I could say. I was not even certain of what to think. I adored her and truly felt a unique connection to her that I never expected to feel. But this level of attraction that she shared... Our eyes wandered, only glancing at each other every few seconds. And then our eyes locked once more as our faces were only inches apart. The tension was thick. I did not know what to do and Celestia was just as torn. As my breathing deepened in faint anxiety, my mind was swimming with countless shifting thoughts. And then, before I even knew what was happening... I felt her lips upon mine.

My body heat skyrocketed as I felt those tender lips pressing against mine. She was kissing me. Celestia herself. And it was not just a quick peck either. She did not relent, her wings slowly beginning to embrace me as I was pulled closer to her. My eyes became heavy at this unexpected sensation. I could not resist. I too pressed into the kiss as my arms gently wrapped around her. I felt her lips part... I was tasting her. The faint flavors of our dinner danced across my tongue. A muffled moan of sorts rumbled in her throat...

It was intoxicating, that kiss. Unlike any I had ever received. So intoxicating, it felt sinful. It took a moment or too, but I began to come back to my senses. And with great reluctance, I gently pushed Celestia away from me as I gasped for breath. I could still hardly believed she had kissed me so deeply. Her! The Princess of the Dawn! One of the three true sovereigns of Equestria! It felt so incredibly taboo that even I could not ignore it... "I'm sorry. We... We shouldn't..."

I immediately regretted saying those words. That look of utter pain in Celestia's eyes made me cringe in guilt. "Wa... Why?! James, what's wrong? Please, you don't have to hide anything from me..."

Even after spending the entire day together and truly getting to know her while never once thinking about her status as a ruler, this was the one situation where I felt I should not dismiss it. It took some courage to bring myself to speak. "It's just... I really feel like we shouldn't let ourselves get this close... I know we're friends, but... You're still a princess. It feels like we should keep a bit of a distance..."

It hurt to say those words. I was already used to such close relationships with some of my dearest friends like Rarity and Rainbow Dash and I felt ashamed of having to turn away a friend who felt such a connection with me. And I could see that my words did indeed stab Celestia deeply. I was expecting her to turn and leave me as tears could be seen gathering at the edges of her eyes. But instead of fleeing from me, she stood her ground. "So... It's my crown? My crown gives you the impression of inferiority? Of subordination in my presence?"

Her words were true. That was roughly exactly what I was feeling in her presence at that moment. I only slightly nodded, being unable to look her in the eye. In response, I heard Celestia speak softly. "James... Close your eyes for a moment. There's something I want you to see."

Feeling I had made a mistake and that I was about to receive a sound scolding, I did not resist and did as I was commanded and bowed my head as my vision went dark. Aside from the clacking and rolling of the train's wheels below me, all I heard were a few shuffling sounds along with an occasional metallic clink. I also heard the telltale sound of magic being used. You know, that... I cannot describe the sound at all. It is that faint din that one hears when a unicorn's magic aura coats the horn. Roughly a minute later, that sound faded and I heard Celestia's voice again. "You make look now."

I did as I was told and opened my eyes. And I was not prepared for what I was seeing before me. Celestia was still facing me while seated upon the seat's cushion, but every last bit of her golden attire was absent. Her shoes, her golden band, and her crown. I was just...unprepared to see her gorgeous sleek body completely bare as I felt myself press up against the wall and window behind me. Granted, that jewelry never really covered much of her body to begin with, but still... I soon forced myself to ask, "Uh... Where is your jewelry?"

"Does it matter?" Celestia spoke frankly, her expression still somewhat pained as she gazed at me. "All symbols of my royal status are no longer present. Do you still see a princess before you, James? Or..." She then slunk towards me ever so slightly. "Do you see a mare and equal?"

She wanted to reach out to me. Yet at the same time, she was being cautious. Her heart was in a delicate state and I could easily crack it at that time. Still unsure of what to say, I instead asked, "Well... What am I to you?"

"Good question. That's something I've been wondering for a long time." Celestia said softly as she averted her gaze momentarily. But then she turned her gaze towards me and seemed to try to smile. "But now I know the answer."

She dragged herself closer, snatching me up in those great wings of hers and holding me against her body while our eyes were mere inches apart. "You...are very precious to me. And I'm...so sorry I did not get to know you sooner. I have never felt my heart open towards someone so quickly before. I don't need to hide behind my crown when I'm with you, James. I can just be myself in the same way that you are always yourself with me."

I did not say anything as I placed my hand upon her chest. Not to push her away, but to comfort her in any way I could. I hated not being able to completely open up to my dear friend. And I wanted that to end. Try as I might, I could not speak. Even though she had not once spoken those words, I knew it the moment our lips touched and tongues danced. She loved me. And I was at a loss of words. Finally, she lowered her lips to my ear and whispered tenderly. "James... I am honored to have you in my life. I can't tell you how glad I am that it was you who we chose to bring to our world. Please... No more inhibitions. Just be yourself."

Soon, our eyes were locked with each other once more. There was still a glimmer of restraint in my heart holding me back. And I was quickly growing to loathe it. And I was growing to become increasingly disgusted with myself to allow something like a piece of headwear to place unwanted restrictions on my interactions with someone who genuinely loved me. Thus, I decided then and there to push past that barrier. Gathering my courage, I placed my hand on the back of Celestia's head. She knew what it was I was about to do and showed no discomfort as her eyes began to close. I closed my eyes as well and leaned forward. Once more, I felt her lips upon mine.

That kiss... I felt so much tension fade away as our lips touched. Celestia's wings only pulled me closer, holding me tightly to her chest. I cast all of my inhibitions aside and focused just on that one moment. I soon felt myself tasting her again as my hands roamed her backside, losing ourselves to the throes of passion. What started as quiet mumbles in her throat turned into higher pitched squeaks of delight and excitement I felt Celestia lean a bit too far back and lie on her backside with me atop her.

I did all I could to not think about taking this moment too far. As intimate as the moment was, Celestia was still my friend. A very close friend, but still a friend. I am all but certain that if I started to try to move things further, Celestia would have done nothing to stop me. Even so, I continued to hold onto her as I kissed her with tenderness and passion while Celestia still held me to her body with her wings while groaning and whimpering in enjoyment. Just... Such passion.

I am not even entirely certain how long that kissing session really went on for. By the time I opened my eyes and gazed at her while she looked back at me with an almost drunken smile, Celestia and I were on the floor. Upon realizing this, the two of us burst into hearty nervous laughter even as we staggered to sit up. No words. Just laughter.

While we clumsily returned to our seats, Celestia chuckled and giggled beside me. "Oh my... Just as I had heard. You really are a man of love and tenderness, James."

"Heh... Thanks. I get that a lot." I meekly replied while feeling a bit flustered over the fact that I had just experienced nothing less than a make-out session with the Princess of the Dawn herself. And she really seems to know how to kiss. "You know... You're really good at that."

Celestia shyly looked away from me and closed her eyes as she chuckled lightly. "Well... What if I were to tell you that was my first kiss?"

Those words instantly made me fluster as I turned to her after gazing out the window again. "Wait, seriously?! After all this time, you've...never done that?"

My retort caused the Princess of the Dawn to laugh in a show of humility. "I know, I know! How in the world could I, quite possibly the most beautiful mare in the world, have never had a man in my life over the last five thousand years or so? Makes you wonder, doesn't it?"

"To be honest, I'm kind of surprised and...Discord were never involved with each other like that. That was kind of the vibe I was getting from you when you talked about him a little while ago." I said with some caution, not wanting to upset my friend with bad memories of a fallen friend.

Much to my relief, Celestia seemed to not be terribly bothered by me mentioning Discord's name. She reached out with her wing and draped it over my shoulder as she explained, "Oh, James. Discord and I may have been best friends for ages, but that loveable fool had no interest in romance. Although... Maybe I did occasionally fancy the thought of us as an item at times because, let's face it. He was hard not to like. Although I never really considered pursuing him. I'm glad that I didn't in the end."

I tried hard to not think of what happened a short while ago. Thankfully, Celestia continued to speak while holding me in her wing. "Between living my life free while seeing the world with my sister and parents and watching over this world with Luna and Discord, and especially during the thousand years after Nightmare Moon's emergence, I simply could not allow my mind to think about romance." She then tenderly nuzzled my hair and said, "I'm certain it's thanks to my sisters that I've had enough spare time to spend this day with you. And I'm very grateful for that."

"Me too..." I whispered quietly while I gently leaned against her. A moment later, the two of us turned to the window to watch the magnificent moonlit scenery as the train continued to roll down the mountain. We were not quite halfway down the mountain yet.

Celestia folded her wing while she gazed at the distant town of Ponyville, its numerous windows lit up in the dark. "To think that in just several months, you and Fluttershy will be a couple. The bearers of Kindness and Humanity sworn together. Doves and butterflies. Simply poetic."

I smiled at the thought, feeling both excited and anxious at the same time. "Yeah... That'll be a big day."

"And correct me if I'm wrong, but... Isn't Fluttershy expecting now?" Celestia asked while she turned her gaze towards me.

I nodded and replied quietly, "She is... Still not sure if we're going to keep it though. We're still trying to actually prepare ourselves for being parents, although the house is getting a bit small for a family of four. And finances will surely be an issue..."

"Indeed... I should know. I practically raised Cadence and she first came into my life as an infant. Not as glamorous as some make it out to be..." Celestia muttered as she held a hoof to her chin. Soon, she smiled and looked at me out of the corner of her eye. "Well, I'm certain the two of you will make fine parents in the end. As for the rest... I believe I could set up a trust fund for the two of you to help with the finances."

I could not believe what I had just heard. A trust fund being set up by Celestia herself? Someone with probably bottom pockets of wealth? I turned to her and asked, "You're serious?!"

Celestia seemed to have been expecting such a response as she tried to not laugh. "Mmhm! I'm certain we could even work out having an extra room added onto your home for the future little one. And yes, James. I do mean it. After all you and Fluttershy have done for Equestria, I'd say the two of you are long overdue for actual compensation. Especially after this last mess. I...was largely responsible for that anyway, so I really must insist on making up for it."

"Well... If you insist. It's appreciated, Celestia." I said humbly, amazed and even a bit embarrassed that Celestia was going out of her way to help us like that. Even if we did deserve it.

My royal friend nodded with a calm smile. "It's the least I can do for such a wonderful friend."

For a short while later, the two of us fell silent as we lost ourselves in observing the nighttime landscape out the window while being dimly lit by the lamps in the train car's corners. I would often glance at Celestia, finding comfort in her presence. She was always so quick to reach out to me. And I wanted to reach out to her. Casting aside the last shreds of inhibitions in my mind, I reached out and pulled her close for a tender embrace.

I rested my head against Celestia's neck, hearing a muffled giggle deep in her throat. I then heard her whisper into my ear, "Oh, my sunshine... You really are too kind."

There was something about that word she said to me. Her sunshine. It felt like something sacred. Something she does not say to just anyone. I lifted my head and gazed at Celestia's face while she smiled warmly at me, her wing embracing me from behind. This time, it was I who made the first move and brought my lips to hers. I heard a deep sigh hiss from her nostrils as she closed her eyes while she pressed into the kiss. It did not last very long, but it did all that it needed to. Once we parted, I spoke softly to her while resting my head against the side of her neck as she rested in my embrace. "You really are just such a wonderful woman, Celestia..."

"It is appreciated, my friend. More than you know." Celestia whispered to me while leaning harder against me. A moment later, I was pushed to the seat and the windowsill while Celestia practically laid herself upon me. Her eyes were closed as her head was nestled against my chest. I felt no desire to move fro that spot. And so there we stayed for the remainder of the ride as I constantly stroked her beautiful wavering mane.

The first sign that we were starting on the last approach to Ponyville was when I felt that subtle shift in gravity as the train began to roll along a flat surface instead of a gentle incline. I tenderly traced my fingers along the length of Celestia's muzzle and down her nose. "Hey... I think we're just about there."

She reluctantly brought herself to open her eyes, seemingly as if she was waking up from a nap. "Already...? I was hoping it would be another hour... Oh well. Wishful thinking."

My hand stroked her face while I began to sit up. "At least we enjoyed the ride."

Before the train could pull into the station, Celestia was quick to retrieve her royal garments. As it turned out, they had been placed right beside the bag containing my gifts for Fluttershy and Scootaloo on the seat across the aisle. However, it was while she stood up to put her shoes back on that Celestia stumbled as the train applied the brakes. I was quick to react and caught her in my arms before she could hurt herself. "You OK?"

Celestia, still mildly startled, chuckled nervously as she placed a quick kiss upon my lips. "Yes, I'm fine. Good catch, by the way."

Once the train came to a stop and the doors facing the platform slid open, I grabbed my bag and followed Celestia outside onto the train platform. A few of the other passengers disembarked as well, although it seemed the rest still had a ways to go before they got home.

I reached out and bent backwards while letting out a groan as I stretched after being cooped up on that train for the last hour or so. Celestia seemed to feel the same way as she flexed her neck and spread her wings momentarily. She also let out a yawn before quickly letting her body go lax and folding her wings while taking a moment to survey her surroundings under the night sky. "I seldom get to see Ponyville at this time of day. It's always so wonderful to be out here and relax during the silence of the night."

"You should try taking a walk through town at around this hour. It's not a feeling you can get in most other cities." I replied while the train platform began to empty, soon leaving just the two of us alone.

A moment of silence fell between us while I beheld the majesty of the Princess of the Dawn under the gentle glow of the moon and a few lamps keeping the train station lit. In spite of her connection to the day, her pale body seemed to almost glow in the dark, especially her aurora-shaded mane and tail. It was only then that I noticed numerous tiny sparkles twinkling along her billowing hair as if it shimmered in the moonlight. For being the Princess of the Dawn, she looked especially radiant in the dark.

I felt the unconscious need to approach her. To feel our lips touch once more. Nopony was around. No one would see us. But as I began to slink towards her, my eyes saw the crown atop her head once more. The symbol of her superiority above everyone in the world. And yet, I knew it was merely a piece of headwear to her. After all, she had been a commoner at one time herself. Under that crown, Celestia is a wonderful woman who would choose my company over that of even the most influential of the Canterlot elite. Gathering my courage, I stepped towards her to overcome this sense of distance between the two of us. She is dear to me and I wanted her to know it.

Celestia did not seem to notice me at first, her gaze directed to the moon. Perhaps she was just admiring her sister's handiwork as the crescent moon hung in the night sky. She confirmed my suspicions as she spoke softly, "Exquisite as always, Luna."

With my bag hanging from my right hand, I gently brought my left to the opposite side of Celestia's face and tenderly cupped her cheek. Celestia's face showed slight surprise upon feeling my touch, but her expression quickly relaxed as she glanced at me out of the corner of her eye. I gently turned her face towards me, feeling both anxious and excited. Celestia seemed to know exactly what it was I wanted and began to close her eyes as I did so. That familiar sweet sensation of our lips touching. The kiss was brief, but that was all it needed to be. When we opened our eyes, Celestia whispered to me as I once again caught sight of the ring wrapped around the base of her horn. "You really know how to kiss, James."

"You too... I mean... It's like you're a natural at it." I replied while feeling a bit nervous from her praise. Even so, I reached out and held her in a tender embrace while she did the same with one wing.

After a moment more, Celestia released me from her grasp and spoke to me with a smile. "James, I had a wonderful time today. And it feels like I've learned things I never expected to discover. I can't thank you enough for being there for me today."

"Yeah, it feels like my eyes were opened to some things too. Funny how you can discover stuff about things you'd never know until a certain amount of time had passed." I replied, feeling that mutual sense of gratitude and fulfillment.

Celestia soon turned her gaze to the distant shape of Canterlot on the mountain in the distance, the city's form dotted with little yellow dots that gave off quite a sense of spectacle. She then looked back at me and said, "I really shouldn't keep you. You've been out all day and your family is probably waiting for you. And while I'm out here, I think I'll pay a visit to Twilight's place. We can take the opportunity to catch up on a few things and enjoy a spot of tea together."

Yeah, I doubt Twilight would be entirely happy if her personal mentor came to town and she was never told about it. I lightly patted Celestia on the shoulder and let out a small laugh. "Yeah, you better go say hi. She'll be really disappointed if you don't."

She seemed to get where I was coming from. "Oh, you wouldn't believe the things she's done when it comes to her studies under me. Although I have the hunch Luna already filled you in on how obsessive she can be. Oh well, we all have our flaws."

I let out a snicker, already recalling Luna's conversation with me in the morning. Celestia then took one quick glance around us and then smiled at me once more as she dragged the tips of her feathers across my cheek that just made me shudder in some strange sense of anticipation. "Well, that's enough talk for now. We had best be going. But I'll be sure to make up for lost time very soon. And don't lose that pass. As long as you have it, you can visit me and my sisters at any time."

I readily nodded and smiled while feeling warm and giddy from the feel of her feathers. At last, Celestia began to turn and walk away. But not before speaking to me one last time. "Thank you again, James... Good night...my sunshine."

Those words again. 'My sunshine', she called me. There was something about those words that rooted me to the spot, leaving me frozen as I watched Celestia walk away and into Ponyville under the cover of night. Those words... They were playful, yet sincere. And they gave me a sense of excitement. Those were words she did not want anyone else to hear. A title she had reserved exclusively for me. It was true. I did not feel cool and detached like the night. I felt warm and happy like the sun. That fact that she would call me such a thing clearly meant that I had become very dear to her. And she is to me as well. It was like she said. Kindred suns.

With a bit of a spring in my step, I started on my way home with the gift bag still clutched in my hand. The occasional lamp posts that dot Ponyville gave off warm comforting glows and lit the streets, although the hissing of cicadas were all gone with summer on the verge of ending. Instead, I heard the charming chirping of crickets. That is one of the few things about autumn I actually enjoy. And while the air was cooler than what I would have liked it to be, it was more crisp and refreshing than chilling.

The trek across Ponyville was very uneventful and I bumped into no one I actually recognized. Which was fine as I was just taking the time to unwind after a long and enjoyable, but tiring day. Still, my thoughts kept going back to Celestia. Good grief, she is hard to not see in a very positive light...

Finally, I could see the light peeking through the windows of Fluttershy's cottage across the meadow that borders Ponyville's western edge. I smirked, glancing down at the bag and its contents. It was extremely dark outside due to the almost complete lack of light around me. It could even be considered scary if I did not know the area is very safe.

There was no activity outside around the cottage aside from the chriping of crickets and the hooting of owls while a bat would sometimes fly by, but I could smell the lingering aroma of cooked food. It reeked of fried potatoes, making me wish I had gotten home in time to have some. I suspected that Fluttershy and Scootaloo had only just finished dinner.

Very sneakily, I opened the front door. But I had barely closed the door behind me when a familiar cooing reached my ears before I saw a white dove swoop over to me. "Shhh! Shush, Angela!"

It was too late though. Scootaloo had been playing with her and had trotted out of her bedroom before noticing me at the door. Her big purple eyes instantly lit up as she galloped over to me. "Hey, Dad! Where've you been? You missed a great dinner!"

"I bet I did. I could smell it from outside." I replied while reaching down and tussling Scootaloo's mane while Angela perched upon my shoulder. "A dear friend needed me today, so I had to head up to Canterlot. But to make up for it, I've brought you and Fluttershy some goodies home."

Right as Scootaloo's eyes lit up in excitement, Fluttershy stuck her head out of the kitchen while looking a bit excited too. "Goodies? Oh, James. You really didn't have to. I know Princess Luna asked you for help with something personal. Pinkie Pie came by earlier and let me know you might not get home until late."

I smiled upon seeing my girlfriend and stepped over to her for a tender embrace. "Yeah, sorry about that. Celestia was going through some dark times and thought I'd be the right person to help her. Turns out she was right. It was a big bonding experience."

"Cool! You got to hang out with Princess Celestia?! Whatcha do?!" Scootaloo asked enthusiastically. I guess while not every little girl is obsessed with being a princess, it is still thrilling to hang out with royalty.

I took a seat on the sofa at the back of the room while Fluttershy and Scootaloo stepped closer. "Let's see... We went out for lunch and dinner... Did a bit of shopping... Took a gondola ride through the canal... Oh, and she let me look through a photo album of hers. Did Luna really look smaller with shorter light blue hair once?"

Scootaloo promptly replied, "Huh? Oh, yeah... She looked like that the first time I saw her. But when she came back for Nightmare Night, she looked totally different. But a really cool kind of different!"

Fluttershy then asked, "But what do you have in the bag? Did you say it was a souvenir of something?"

I smirked a bit as I reached inside. Scootaloo's gift would be first. "Well, I've got some gifts to pass around. Can you guess what I got you, Scoot?" I then rang the bell a couple of times to give Scootaloo a hint.

"Is that a... Oh, is that a bell for a scooter?!" Scootaloo asked as she hopped in place while her little wings fluttered. I suppose I was not trying that hard to hide it, so it is no wonder she guessed it right.

"Yup!" I then lifted the little bell out and held it out to her. "I thought you could use something like this on it. Although I think it might be too late to go out and try it. I'll help you install it tomorrow, OK?"

"Yeah, I don't think it's a good idea to ride my scooter right now. But... This is so cool! Now everypony will know I'm coming without me having to weave around them!" Scootaloo replied with a grin before she took it in her mouth and gave it a few rings. She then started prancing around cutely while ringing the bell.

"Ring ring ring ring ring ti ti ting.... OK, it's your turn, honey." I chanted a bit in amusement before Fluttershy stepped forward giggling at Scootaloo's excitement. "Now then, I doubt you'll ever guess what I got you, honey."

Fluttershy grinned adorably as she tilted her head just slightly to the side. "Well, since you were in Canterlot the whole time, I have no idea what to expect. Is it fancy?"

"See for yourself." I replied while lifting the only other object in the bag out. I then held it out to Fluttershy, who seemed genuinely surprised.

"Oh my... You got me makeup? What kind is it?" She asked while her face began to show more of a smile. She was clearly pleased with it.

"It's eyeshadow. After seeing Rarity use it so often, I thought you'd like some too. And trust me, nothing really spices up a stare like that stuff." I said while already remembering the adoring and playful gazes Celestia had shown me that day while wearing that sample. I could already imagine how Fluttershy would look with it on.

Fluttershy grinned in delight while she took the makeup case into her jaws. "Oh, I just know I'll look great with it. I wonder what color it is... Anyway, it's getting late, so could you please put Scootaloo to bed? I'll go put this away in the meantime."

"No problem, honey." I said with a smile while turning my attention to Scootaloo as my beloved began to head upstairs. The little filly was trying out the bell, ringing it repeatedly. "Hey, Scoot! Time for bed."

"Huh?! But I'm not..." Scootaloo began to reply before letting out a yawn. She then grumpily looked away and said, "OK, you got me." I could not help letting out a chuckle before I followed her into her bedroom while leaving the belle on her nightstand. To help her relax, I told her another bedtime story. I suppose I could go into detail on which one it was, but I feel like this journal is not the right place for this particular one. Feels more like I would be writing a plot analysis for a video game.

Maybe ten minutes later, Scootaloo finally started to nod off while I kissed her goodnight on the head. If she is not up in time next morning, I will give that bell a few rings to get her going. After I stepped out of the bedroom, I took a seat on the stairs. The house had fallen remarkably quiet with the exception of crickets chirping somewhere outside. I was beat. Such a long day and with more than two hours on a train. I knew I was going to sleep well tonight.

As I sat there at the bottom of the stairs, my thoughts kept going back to Celestia. What a day. And spent entirely in her presence. Just... I am uncertain of how to put into words what I was feeling. It was like a critical connection had been made between the two of us. Something special. She called me the eclipse, being more of a solar eclipse, the sun hiding behind the mood. Is that why I enjoy the night so? Because I am the sun that desires the cooling night?

Before I could really think about it much longer, I heard quiet footsteps coming down the stairs behind me. They soon stopped before I heard Fluttershy's voice. "Scootaloo's asleep now? Will you be coming to bed soon, honey?"

I turned around to face her and said, "Yeah, I think I'll... Uh... Wait a minute..."

The sight before me... Fluttershy was wearing that black nightwear and stockings combo that she had picked up on my birthday this year. And to only add to her sex appeal, she was wearing that pastel pink eyeshadow over her eyelids while casting me a remarkably alluring gaze. I could tell she was just a bit nervous if that blush in her cheeks was of any indication, but she seemed genuinely excited as well. "Mama wants some loving tonight."

"Man, someone needs to start playing some jazzy saxophone right now..." I said jokingly while I caressed her face before snatching her up in my arms. "Because things are getting pretty heated."

Fluttershy reached out and kissed my cheek while I carried her up the stares and whispered, "I don't know what's come over me lately... I just want you so much now."

"Must be your hormones. Pregnancy will do that to you." I explained with a grin. Not long after I got out of the hospital a little while ago, Fluttershy seems to have become...more assertive towards me in the bedroom and when we are alone. Even in public, she has opened up a bit more. I feel her emotional inhibitions have been slowly breaking down as a result of our relationship about to be solidified in marriage. As a result, our sex life has become significantly more active.

I suppose I could go into detail what happened next, but... It has been such a long day. Maybe I will add it in later.

I was the first out of the bathroom after washing up for the night with Fluttershy. She was sticking around in there a bit longer to tidy up her mane and tail before bed. With them being that long, it would be a nightmare to fix them if they got messy from her going to sleep while still wet. I just slipped on a comfortable pair of clean boxers and pulled the covers down to climb in bed. But just when I sat down, I heard a tapping on the window right behind my side of the bed.

"At this hour?" I asked myself while I turned to the window. With the nightstand's lamp having been turned on to give some light to the room, a bit of a glare was cast over the window that obstructed my view of whatever was out there. However, a closer inspection revealed that there seemed to be a bird of some sort hovering right outside it. I then pushed the window open to find a familiar owl hovering before me while clutching a scroll in his talons. "Hey there, Owlowiscious! That for me?"

"Hoo!" He hooted in reply before flinging the scroll at me. I caught it clumsily and waved goodbye while he flew off for home. If that scroll had come from Twilight's house, it might have been from Celestia herself. She surely must have gotten home by that point.

After closing the window, I sat myself on the bed and unfurled the scroll. I soon recognized the writing as Luna's. It read, "Dear James. I hope you're having a fine evening below the moon tonight. I pray this message finds you before you have turned in to sleep. I just want to say thank you for setting aside time to help my sister today. She is in far better spirits now. So much so that when she returned home just a short while ago, she seemed...distracted in some way. I knew the two of you would mesh well. You made a truly dear friend today. Celestia is already discussing plans to stop by again soon. I am unsure of what exactly it was you two did together, but all I need to know is that my sister's depression has been vanquished. Also, Nightmare Moon loved her dinner, but was quite cross with me when she found that she had missed out on a dinner with you. We will have to make up for that sometime soon. I will not keep you as I know how exhausted the two of you are by now. Sweetest dreams, my friend. Nightmare Moon and I will be paying a visit to your dreaming mind very soon. Dearest regard, Luna."

Just reading that note put a smile on my face and even elicited a chuckle when I thought of Nightmare Moon's response to having discovered that I had dinner with her sisters while she got left behind. But before I could do anything else, I heard the bathroom door open and saw Fluttershy walk out. "Sorry to keep you waiting, honey... Oh, what's that?"

"Just a message from Luna, honey. Owlowiscious just now dropped it off." I replied while she climbed in bed. I saw no harm in letting her read it and held it up for her to read.

"Hmm... Ooh, that's so sweet of Princess Luna. It sounds like you all had a good time. Well, except for Nightmare Moon. I hope she doesn't hold it against them. And you're friends with Princess Celestia now? I always thought you had a lot in common. Warm and sweet, just like her." Fluttershy replied while showing a delighted smile.

"Thanks. She kept going on about how she kept feeling something kindred between us. I think she was right." I replied while placing a kiss on my lover's nose. "And she said she's going to help us out financially in a while. I think we're going to have some renovations done here soon."

"Really?! Oh my... I hope it doesn't add too much space. I don't want my little friends to be driven away." Fluttershy gasped in small excitement, clearly both excited and worried about her house having more room added on. She really does put the environment and wildlife first.

Not much later, I started writing this journal. But with how late it is now and with how tired I am, I just cannot keep my eyes open. I better stop here and get some sleep. I wonder if Luna and Nightmare Moon will bring Celestia along for the ride... Wait, can they do that? I will just have to wait and see.

Project H

Author's Note

Also please support my Patreon

While dividing up chapters is a massive pet peeve of mine and I promised I would not cater to the critics again after releasing Closing the Year, even I feel that this next chapter is becoming too long for a single upload. So I will be uploading this chapter in two halves. The next half will be uploaded once it's complete.

This is a chapter I've had on my bucket list for a while and I am having a lot of fun writing it. I hope it proves entertaining as both a chapter and as an homage to my favorite video game series.

Project H

To say that today was out of the usual or even exciting would be a grave understatement. Just... Even as I write this now, it is still hard to convince myself that everything that happened today was not a dream in any way.

Being a Sunday, I was able to sleep in today and did not wake up until some time past 9. Summer had more or less just ended, but it was still reasonably warm out today. I was a bit disappointed to find that Fluttershy was already up by the time I woke up, but I understood that someone had to get started on breakfast or Scootaloo might start complaining. And that was exactly what I smelled. I could already pick up the aroma of fried eggs, hash browns, toasted bread, and... Well, whatever was being served up, it prompted me to slide on my favorite green polo and jeans in a hurry so I would not miss breakfast. That aroma was getting me hungry fast.

I rushed downstairs once fully closed and peeked into the kitchen. Scootaloo had just taken a seat at the table while Fluttershy had finished setting it. y nose had more or less correctly identified everything that Fluttershy had cooked up. She was the first to notice me and said with a smile as she took a seat, "Good morning, honey. And just in time to eat."

"No one can sleep through the smell of your cooking, Fluttershy. I'm surprised you've never had a case of someone sleepeating because of how good it all smells." I replied while I took my seat, my hand idly petting Scootaloo's head as I passed her.

Our daughter then said, "I heard a mom's cooking is always great. Everything you make is awesome, Mom!" It tickled my heart to know that Scootaloo had finally gotten into the routine of calling Fluttershy 'Mom' when addressing her. And it clearly tickled Fluttershy as well if that smile of hers served as any indication.

"Well, I have to do my best to do my part as a mom now..." Fluttershy replied shyly while she soon paused to eye Scootaloo for a moment, her eyes wandering. I was curious of why she had paused before she revealed what she had been looking at. "Scootaloo, do you think you would like me to give you flying lessons sometime?"

This caused Scootaloo to actually freeze for a moment as if briefly unable to comprehend her words. And I could understand why Fluttershy would offer such a thing to her. From what Fluttershy and even Rainbow Dash have revealed to me, Fluttershy also used to struggle with flying as a filly in similar fashion to Scootaloo. Only nowadays, Fluttershy is a very capable and strong flier in her own right. Perhaps learning from someone who had the same slow development Scootaloo does would do the little sparkplug well. And Scootaloo seemed to know this as she glanced at her little wings before looking back at her mother. "Ye... Yeah! That'd be awesome! But you think you can teach me better than Rainbow Dash can?"

Fluttershy nodded while she began to serve out the hash browns. "Uh huh. You kind of remind me when I was your age. I took longer than most fillies to learn how to properly fly, so maybe I can teach you how I found out the right way to use my wings."

Scootaloo seemed all too excited to get started and even bolted down her breakfast faster than either of us. Unfortunately for her, Fluttershy still needed to feed the animals around her home for the morning. So to pass the time, Scootaloo decided to go hang out with her friends and soon rode away from the cottage while ringing her new bike bell on her scooter's handlebars.

With Scootaloo and Fluttershy out of the house, I stayed behind to clean the dishes before going outside to get some air. The air was still warm, but a bit cooler and crisp than what you would feel in mid summer. Although I was surprised to see that the trees were still lush with green leaves. At least until I remembered last year. How is it that the plants and trees around Ponyville retain their leaves even through winter? There is something particularly confusing about seeing lush green trees covered in snow without the leaves withering from the sheer cold. But I digress.

Not a fan for days that are too quiet, I soon headed into town while Fluttershy stayed behind to finish up feeding her little animal friends. I did not find a whole lot of activity upon reaching Ponyville proper, knowing that most people take things easy on Sundays as well. At least I felt less isolated in town.

I took a walk through the streets, eyeing many of the vacant shops that were closed for the day with the exception of only a handful. Felt a lot like Sundays back in the neighborhood I came from. I eventually passed by the café, the time being too early for them to be open. However, there was still someone using one of the unoccupied table and a stool. It was Spike. And he seemed to be quite engrossed with a book he was reading.

I took a few more steps before stopping and doing a double take. Spike? Reading? Even though Spike is the personal assistant to Twilight Sparkle, who is pretty much notorious for being quite the bookworm, I have never known Spike to ever take that much of an interest in reading. Then again, lots of kids are more interested in physical activities and Spike feels like that kind of kid. My curiosity got the better of me and I approached him from the side. He must have been quite engrossed in the material he was reading. Finally, I gently tapped him on the head and said, "Hey there, Spike. Whatcha got there?"

My voice and touch got his attention as the little dragon boy lowered his book and looked up at me. "Huh? Oh, hey! Morning, James. If you came here for a bite, they're not open yet. I'm just using the table to do some reading."

"Yeah, I know that much. I was just wondering what you were reading. You don't seem like the reading type." I replied while trying to peek over his shoulder at the book's contents, but his rather large head and spines gave ample obstruction.

Fortunately, I did not have to look as Spike soon took the book in hand and showed me the cover while sounding quite excited about it. "Yeah, I'm not. But who doesn't like comic books?!"

He was right. The book in question was indeed a comic book. And the cover depicted... Um... Well, it certainly looked like a superhero style comic book. I assumed that the bizarre dark mare with unsettling green and red eyes in a purple jumpsuit with wild green hair that took up the entire cover was probably a villain. But it was the series title that caught my attention. "Power...Ponies..."

Just the sight of that title alone made me snicker. What were the superheroes like? Five or six ponies dressed in identical jumpsuits aside from color and helmet designs who occasionally take on giant monstrosities in a colossal robot made up of several smaller robots in the forms of a manticore, ursa minor, chimera, timber wolf, parasprite, and phoenix? Spike seemed to notice my brief snickering and asked, "Uh... What's so funny?"

"Sorry, sorry... Just had quite a bit of a nostalgia trip right there." I replied while trying to compose myself. I then took the comic book in hand and examined the title a bit further. "Issue #96. Published by...EAC?"

"Equestria Action Comics. They're based in Manehatten and make more comics besides these, but the Power Ponies are their most popular series." Spike explained while I handed the book back to him and he opened it to continue reading. He seemed fully capable of multitasking as he continued to speak to me. "I used to only read the mini comics they put in the iPOWER magazines, but I just started collecting the full comic books too. And they're a lot better than just the little ones!"

I glanced at the table he was sitting at and noticed a very small pile of more Power Pony comics. The next was issue #97, causing me to assume issues #98 to #99 were right under it. But as I started to reached for the one on the bottom, Spike suddenly looked my way and reached out to me. "Don't touch that one!"

"Huh? Why? Brand new?" I asked promptly, pulling my hand back in reflex.

Spike nodded and looked at the bottom of the pile. "You bet! I just picked it up yesterday! That's issue #100 and it just came out! I heard there's something really special happening in that one. Something about it maybe pulling double duty as a pilot for a completely new series! And I wanna be the one to read it first!"

"Huh, I see..." I muttered while pulling over a stool and leaning on the table with my arm. "Hoping to draw attention to it by having it piggyback on another successful series that lots of readers already check out regularly. Pretty smart. Then again, superhero series crossovers are pretty common. I don't see why that wouldn't work. Do you know what it's about?"

Spike took the issue he was already reading in hand again and explained, "I dunno. I only looked at the cover, but I didn't read it yet. I'm still getting caught up on these issues I didn't have time for until today. But it said something about the rise of 'Project H', whatever that is."

Project H... Something about that actually really piqued my curiosity. Even though I have not had an interest in comic books for years, I found myself at least wanting to know more about the series in general. I then tried to look at issue #96's cover again. "I see... Sounds interesting. So... Who's this freak show on the cover? A villain, am I right?"

Twilight's little helper seemed all too eager to talk about the contents of his favorite comic book series. "Oh, she's not just a villain. She's THE villain! The Power Ponies' arch nemesis! The Mane-iac! She used to be a power-mad CEO of a hair-care product company. But there was a big accident at one of the shampoo factories in Maretropolis that not only gave her mane strange new properties, but it caused her to go nuts! I mean just look at the cover!"

I took the comic book in my hand again and took another look at the Mane-iac on the front. She certainly had an unstable look in the eye, but the long thick flailing locks of green hair combined with her purple jumpsuit brought to mind two names. "So they tried merging the Joker with Doc Oct? And made the result female?"

My words seemed to only confuse Spike about as much as I expected since he stared at me in silence for a moment before raising an upturned hand and asking while giving me a cockeyed stare, "Who?"

I almost laughed at his response. I was not expecting him to get it. "Uh... Nothing. You wouldn't get it. So, the Mane-iac is the series' big bad?" Man, it is so hard remembering to add a hyphen to that name.

That reminded Spike of his passion for the series. "Well, she's not the only supervillain in the series, but she's public enemy #1 to the Power Ponies. She was even cunning enough to round up the rest of the villains to take on the Power Ponies as a team. Good thing Hum Drum got them to work together the right way."

"Work together the right way? What, the Power Ponies aren't buddies?" I asked while trying to comprehend what their character types are like.

Spike shook his head. "Nope. At least not for a while. They all didn't like each other one bit. But Hum Drum watches a TV show sometimes that teaches...the 'Magic of Friendship'. Sounds like a bunch of baloney to me, but it at least got the team to start being real friends after that."

There was something about the 'Magic of Friendship' that made me think of my six dearest friends. Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash. It was subtle, but...I felt like I knew exactly what it was that comic book character was referring to. I then patted Spike on the head and said, "You'll get it when you're older... Wait. Who's Hum Drum? You make it sound like he's not one of the Power Ponies. He a solo superhero?"

"Nah, not even close. He's the bumbling sidekick of the team who's only there for comic relief." Spike replied while opening up the comic book and pointing to one of the panels. "The guy in blue boots and tasteless red cape. See him?"

I took a closer look at the panel and clearly saw the colt wonder. He really was just a kid, a colt with a dull green coat and a short puffy dirty blond mane and tail. I could tell he was the kind of superhero who lacks any sort of unnatural abilities and compensates with unique gear. He was wearing blue boots that snugly fit the contours of his hooves as well as a matching blue wrap around his waist along with a simple classic black mask over his eyes and a red cape spreading out over his back. It really did not do a whole lot to mask his identity, but you would be surprised how little you have to hide to mask your identity in the comic book world. Even so, I managed to crack a smile at him. "I've gotta say... He's really cute. But...where's his gear? I don't see a tool belt or anything... What kind of stuff does he have?"

Spike then closed the book while giving me a dry gaze. "He doesn't. Hum Drum's totally useless and is only there for comic relief. Still, he did get the Power Ponies back together, so I guess that counts for something."

Hearing that did not make me smile at all. I frowned strongly and sighed, "Seriously? Someone who only makes things worse for the heroes all the time isn't comic relief. That would be comic relief if the character did that for the villains. The kid barely sounds like a sidekick at all and more like a convenient damsel in distress on standby."

"Yeah, I thought so too! Hum Drum's cute and all, but he's totally worthless! Maybe if the writers gave him a grappling hook or some smoke bombs, he could at least do something! But nope! He's just there to get in the way. Man, someone should really write some complaints to the editor..." Spike grumbled as well while crossing his arms and looking away. I have to wonder if he found himself personally relating to Hum Drum in any way...

"Yeah, you'd be surprised. A good sidekick backs up the hero and can sometimes even outshine them. Well, enough about that." I replied with a roll of my eyes. "Anyway... You said you've fallen behind and want to marathon these most recent chapters before you get to the newest one?"

Spike nodded while he opened issue #96 back to the page he had left off on. "Yep! This one's got the Mane-iac robbing the Maretropolis Museum to steal the Electro-Orb to power some kinda doomsday device... And it was Hum Drum who spilled the beans to her about it in the first place."

Robbing a museum to steal an artifact that just happens to have the necessary properties to allow it to be used to power a doomsday device... Yup, that sounds like comic book supervillain logic to me. I wonder if EAC is still in the Silver Age of comic books... Well, maybe not. From the glimpses of the art style I saw, the illustrations are far too detailed and colorful to be that primitive. "Huh... Sounds like a textbook comic book formula to me. You think it gets more interesting later?"

"Well, the Power Pony series is the most popular comic book series in the world for a reason. It's probably gonna be good! You wanna read it with me?" Spike replied while looking up at me.

Tempting as it was, and discovering that Equestria has its own comic book series did make me a bit interested, I generally had lost my taste for comic books in general a long time ago. "I appreciate the offer, but no thanks. I just don't have enough motivation to check comic books out anymore. Still, you have fun with that. And be sure to let me know what that Project H thing turns out to be about. That one got my attention."

"Oki doki! See ya! Now, what page was I on again...?" Spike said in reply while I stood up before going right back to reading issue #96. Knowing that he was really getting into the current story arc and that he was in a hurry to finish that one as well as the next three so he could get started on issue #100, I decided to leave him alone and headed on my way. Perhaps I could get a snack at Sugarcube Corner while I was out.

Sugarcube Corner always closes early at noon on Sundays, so I wanted to make sure I got there in time to grab a snack. They were still open when I arrived, though I stepped out of the way as the door opened when I was about to reach for it. But the person coming out was not who I was expecting... Well, I suppose I really was not expecting anyone in particular in the first place. Upon seeing that gray coat and crimson mane, I spoke up with a smile. "Hey there, Mitta!"

My dear friend from the Everfree Forest stopped in her tracks and looked my way with a smile. "Oh! Good morning, James! I didn't think I'd see you this early."

Without much coaxing, the two of us reached out and held each other in a tender embrace. I then asked with her ear beside my lips, "So, what brings you to Sugarcube Corner? Your sweet tooth calling again? And you didn't try to eat the roof again, right?"

Mitta let out an amused snicker while she let go of me. "That's pretty much exactly what I came here for. Oh, and Pinkie Pie asked me to let you know that she wanted to tell you something. Funny that I found you this fast."

"Well, thanks for letting me know. What you up to today?" I asked in return while starting to reach for the door.

My friend replied as she stepped away a bit, "Well, since the Carousel Boutique is closed for the day, I was going to spend some time in the park with Ruby and then go see the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Ruby doesn't get to spend time at the clubhouse that often."

Not wanting to keep her away from our little ghost friends any longer, I gently ran my fingers through Mitta's mane. "All right then. Tell the kids I said hi." Mitta then bid me farewell before trotting away. I then stepped inside Sugarcube Corner, the aroma of freshly baked muffins flooding my nostrils.

Pinkie Pie was minding the counter with the storefront being completely devoid of customers. Stores tend to be pretty slow on Sundays. Still, she promptly greeted me with that trademark smile of hers. "Well, that fast! I just asked Mitta to let you know to come here, but you're already here!"

"Yeah, I just bumped into her at the door. So, what's up?" I asked while approaching the counter. I was in the mood for something fruity. Something as heavy as chocolate sounded like something I would rather have later.

"Uh huh! I just got an invite from Twilight for a tea party! She probably already sent one out to Fluttershy, but I guess you didn't get it since you're not home right now. You think you'll be attending? The note said it would be happening at noon." Pinkie Pie explained while I browsed the front counter of treats.

"Tea, huh? Can never say no to that... How about a blueberry muffin today?" I replied while thinking over the thought of a tea party at the library. It had been a while since I had last attended one and I must confess that I have become something of a tea connoisseur. I am always eager to try out unfamiliar types of tea.

I reached into my pocket to get out a few bits, but Pinkie Pie just pushed a fresh fluffy blueberry muffin to me across the counter. "Don't worry about it, James. This one's on me. Just make sure you come to the tea party on time! I'll be heading over there once we close up for the day in a couple of hours."

"Thanks, Pinkie. I'll be sure to not miss it." I said with a smile while taking my muffin and discarding the paper wrap into the nearest trash bin. With another friendly goodbye, I headed out and began to wander around town some more to pass the time.

There really is not a whole lot left to say about what happened afterward. I just took the time to enjoy my snack while exploring Ponyville for the next two hours or so. Even after spending a year in Ponyville, I still was not familiar with the entire layout. Ponyville is much larger than one would expect from such a humble town. So I took the time to wander with every corner of it I could while occasionally glancing at the distant clock tower to keep track of time. With how few people were out and about, it felt like I had the whole place to myself at times. It felt good to just wander about while also allowing my mind to wander in the fairly warm late summer sunlight.

Once the clock tower rang twelve times, I promptly turned around and walked at a brisk pace to get to the library as quickly as I could. I was not even certain of how far away I was, but some familiar locations soon guided me back into familiar territory. Getting lost in Ponyville is more or less impossible anyway. Eventually, I saw the leafy canopy of a large tree over some rooftops and immediately recognized it as the library. Sure enough, I soon stood before the library. A quick peek through the window showed that all six of my closest friend were already there with the central table having half a dozen tea kettles set up with little paper tags set up to display the type of tea each of them held. It seemed to be less of a tea party and more of a friendly get-together for a tea sampling. Curious of what exactly was going on, I ducked through the doorway and stepped inside. "Morning, ladies."

Applejack was the first to face me and waved . "Howdy, pardner! Yer just gonna love all this tea. Twilight got the good stuff!"

"Good stuff, huh?" I asked while turning to Twilight as she used the levitation spell to hold a teacup aloft. "You got a whole bunch of tea you wanted to share with us?"

Twilight nodded as she chugged the contents of her little cup and smiled at me. "You bet! I just got a whole bunch of different loose leaf tea from Zecora just yesterday and wanted to try them out." She then called up the stairs beside her, "Spike! Is that pot of oolong tea ready?!"

Spike then came running down the stairs and over to a vacant shelf set into the wall that held a teapot over a small hotplate. "I think so! Lemme fill it up again."

The little dragon boy carried the teapot over to the table again and poured its contents into one of the pots before rushing back over to the shelf and setting it down and rushing back upstairs. He seemed to be in quite a hurry. Fluttershy seemed to be watching him from near me as she sipped from her tea and said, "He looks pretty preoccupied today. Is something wrong?"

"Probably just in a hurry to get started on issue #100. He seemed pretty psyched about it earlier." I replied, thinking back to a few hours earlier. I know the feeling.

Rainbow Dash, who seemed to have a dark liquid in her teacup, walked over to me. "Issue #100? Oh, you mean that comic book series he's really into? Yeah, I saw him browsing the magazine aisle yesterday."

Pinkie Pie then hopped over to us with a pink fluid in her cup and asked, "Ooh! What kinda magazine were you picking up? I thought you only read Daring Do stuff!"

For whatever reason, Rainbow Dash grinned nervously as she lowered her head. "Uh... Playmare?"

I got quite a laugh out of that revelation. Good thing Spike was not within earshot. Rarity was clearly not as amused and instead held her hoof to her face. "For shame, Rainbow Dash! You actually spend your bits on those?!"

Rainbow Dash then smirked at our elegant and refined friend before saying, "Hey, you look through those things sometimes too! Don't you have a monthly subscription to that?! Or was it Playcolt instead?"

Rarity quickly began to sputter, "Sh-sh-sh-shut up! I only read those for the articles! And maybe a bit of inspiration in my lingerie works! That's it! I swear! Now stop laughing!" Oh boy, how did that little tea party go from a little time with friends to us all laughing while joking about porn magazines? Or are they really porn magazines or just skirt the edges of it?

Regardless, we got back to just chatting and sampling the tea. It was a delightful variety of white, oolong, black, chai, green, and herbal teas. The herbal and white teas were my favorite, but they were all quite enjoyable. If I had to choose one that I could do without, it would be the black tea. Some were warm while others were chilled. Either way, we all just kept going back for more. I can smell the tea right now.

While I just leaned against the wall to relax and listen in on my friends conversing with each other, I caught Twilight calling up to Spike from the stairs again. She finally convinced him to come downstairs and hang out with us, even if he still had something he wanted to read. That is just what he did, running down the stairs with one of his comic books under his arm. Since it was just one issue and not a stack of them, I suspected it was issue #100. He ran over to a pedestal made out of a tree stump at the far end of the room and placed the comic book on the slanted top before opening it. Although it seemed that in his haste, he accidentally opened it backwards and was looking at the inside of the back cover. But just when he seemed like he was about to flip it back over to the front, something on the back cover caught his attention. I have no idea what it was he saw, but he soon ran around the room checking the drawers that were set into the walls.

I paid no mind to Spike and turned my attention towards Rainbow Dash and Applejack. Applejack then said, "Well, autumn's right around the corner again. Y'all reckon yer up for the Runnin' of the Leaves again this year, Rainbow?"

"Man, it's been a while since we last did that. Sure! That's in a couple of weeks, right?" Rainbow Dash replied while sipping from her tea again.

"Sure is! Just no usin' yer wings this time. We don't wanna end up dead last like last time." Applejack then said while giving Rainbow a snide smirk. Something tells me that things got rather heated between those two a while back. Rainbow Dash merely snorted and looked away as if she was being forced to remember something she was not proud of in hindsight. While the two friends bantered, I noticed Spike running over to the comic book he left on the pedestal with a magnifying glass in hand. He seemed to be muttering something as he examined the back cover, but I could not make it out from my current distance and over the other voices in the room.

Soon, Applejack and Rainbow Dash turned to me. Rainbow then asked, "Hey, James! You a big fan of autumn too?"

I decided to be completely honest with my response as I gulped down the rest of my chai tea. "Not really. Between the cooling weather, the leaves losing their green color, and the trees just becoming bare, it all feels kind of depressing since it gives the impression that the world is dying. Except when it comes to the trees that turn all red. That's just beautiful."

"Yeah, I can kinda see where yer comin' from..." Applejack replied before she then smiled. "But ya gotta admit, it's a great time for business! It's the harvest season!"

"That's just your farmer instinct talking... Wha... What the hell is that?!" I said in return before suddenly being distracted by a truly unexpected sight. From what I could see, a blinding light had engulfed the pages of Spike's comic book!

"Whoa, this is awesome!" Spike exclaimed while standing right in front of the comic book as it even began to levitate a couple of inches off the pedestal.

Everyone was focused on the strange spectacle before us. The tea party had just been crashed. Although Pinkie Pie did not seem too worried and looked at Twilight with an excited smile. "What kinda spell did you use on that, Twilight?!"

"I didn't do anything! Spike, what did you do?!" Twilight shouted in response while Spike just stared in awe at the sight before him.

"I don't know! I just read the... Huh?" Spike said while looking back at Twilight right before something...indescribable began to occur. His head started to...stretch towards the glow in a way that was far from natural. He then began to struggle while an unseen force began to pull the dragon child right into the light! "Wha...?! Hey! Help!"

Twilight was the first to rush to her little assistant right as he was on the verge of disappearing into the light. She jumped up onto the podium and reached right down INSIDE the book before emerging from it with her arms tightly wound around Spike's surprisingly stretched out tail. However, it was not enough and she soon found herself being drawn back inside as well. "What kind of magic is this?!"

I should have rushed to her side and tried to pull her and Spike back out, but I was just frozen in place in a bizarre combination of horror and outright bewilderment and curiosity. Fortunately, Rainbow Dash swooped in and grabbed Twilight around the waist and began to pull hard to get her friends back out. "Oh, no you don't... Dang it, I can't resist it!"

"I got it!" Fluttershy yelped as she too grabbed onto Rainbow Dash along with Rarity as a chain of ponies started to form between them all. But even then, they were also being drawn in! There was no suction or vortex. Just...an unseen gravitational force drawing them into the light!

"What in tarnation even is that there magic?!" Applejack yelled when she finally rushed forward and clamped her jaws onto Fluttershy's tail at the back of the line. With her strength, I thought for sure that Applejack would be able to pull them out. But that idea was quickly scrapped as she was literally swept off the floor and dragged into the light. And like that, she was gone with the rest of them. However, the light was still there as an oblivious Pinkie Pie started hopping towards it.

The sight of a merry Pinkie Pie approaching the enchanted book was what got me to finally awaken from my trance and rush towards her to at least prevent her from getting anywhere near it. Unfortunately, Pinkie Pie did not see it as a threat and she soon jumped towards it. "Weeeeee, wait for me!"

"Pinkie, no! We gotta... Shoot!" I yelled as I grabbed her tail just as she made contact with the light and started to get drawn in. Praying that her tail's long poofy hair would not rip, I struggled to stand my ground and began to slowly step backwards to pull my friend's strangely lengthening body out of the book. If that had been anyone else there, I would have been quite freaked out.

"If I can just...get...to the door..." I growled while trying to keep my goofy friend from disappearing into the light. I was hoping my shoes had better traction than their hooves and would allow me to resist the pull.

Sadly, that did not happen. When I made the mistake of lifting my heel first, my foot suddenly slipped on the smooth wood floor and caused me to stagger forward and be lifted right off the ground as I too was being drawn in with Pinkie Pie. I knew I should have gotten my shoes replaced! The soles were getting too worn! Unable to bring myself to let go, I helplessly dove into the light with Pinkie Pie right ahead of me. "Crap!"

And then... Nothing. For a second, that bright light filled my vision. And then, nothing but blackness. But that was not the strangest part. I could not move. I could not feel anything. Anything at all. And I mean that quite literally. I did not feel confused, scared, or worried. Everything was just...blank. All I did feel was a sense of waiting.

Somewhere in the back of my mind, I did feel a sense of curiosity. Where was I? Why was I so numb and lacking in emotions? After what I had just witnessed, I should have been far from calm. And yet, I felt no sense of apprehension. It was as if I was stuck in some sort of.....standby mode.

I am not sure how much time passed. It could have been seconds or several minutes. But finally, I got a visual response. In the top left corner of my field of perception, something appeared in the blackness. A flashing white rectangular symbol. A cursor. It felt familiar. Like what one would see when starting up a computer. Did I have my face pressed up against a monitor that was starting to turn on?

A second later, text and numbers began to be rapidly typed out in the cursor's wake. It moved down a row, typing out more and more information that made no sense to me. Nothing registered with me. It was just a computer's startup process from what I could make out. Strange, considering that I have yet to see a single home computer in Equestria yet. Finally, the long rows rapidly rose to the top of my field of vision and disappeared off the top of the black screen.

For a moment, the cursor was gone too. And then it appeared again at the middle of the screen's left side. And this time, it typed out a single row of only a few words.

MICRO-FUSION CORE OUTPUT - 2%

A fusion core... Far too scientifically advanced for anywhere in Equestria, I was sure. But it was at least something I understood. As I watched, the percentage began to rapidly rise. In roughly ten seconds, the 2% became 100%. My barely feeling mind began to deduce that I was witnessing some sort of diagnostics scan or startup sequence.

The text disappeared once more as the cursor appeared alone once more. It then skipped across the screen as another list of words were typed out.

PRIMARY MOTION SYSTEMS - ONLINE

It was at that moment that I felt feeling in my body once more. Although I was still strangely unable to bring myself to move. Why? What did this text on the screen have to do with me?

Once more, the text disappeared as the lonely cursor typed out another line of text that I could understand.

CEREBRAL SENSORY FUNCTIONS - ONLINE

It was then that I felt the ability to...well...feel fully return to me. I was not in a stupor of any sort. I was awake and aware. However, I still could not bring myself to open my mouth to speak. I could not even make any sounds with my throat. It was then that I realized something. Was I even breathing?!

A sense of panic began to set into me. Why was I not breathing?! And shortly after that, a new realization hit me. Why did I not feel like I was suffocating? I was feeling no discomfort at all. Before I could even think about this, the cursor once more stuttered across my field of vision while spelling out another trail of letters in its wake.

AUDIO RECOGNITION SYSTEM - ONLINE

And then it happened. I heard sound. Some distant quiet electronic humming and a few beeps and blips. But what caught my attention the most was the sound of a single voice muttering quietly.

"Excellent, excellent... All is going well. No glitches or malfunctions to be seen. Just one more step." It was a voice I did not recognize. It was soft and gentle, being that of a man I did not know. I decided to be patient and wait for the next function to be restored. Maybe I could actually talk to the person who was overseeing the whole thing and get some answers. I did not have to wait long before the cursor once more moved across the blackness, leaving two rows of text.

VOICE GENERATION UNIT - ONLINE

OPTIC SENSORS - ONLINE

That was the last step I needed. It was then that my vision returned to me as I felt my eyes finally open. However, what I actually saw at first surprised me. Instead of seeing anything, I saw nothing but static filling my vision. But in just a few seconds, it began to clear and left me with normal vision. However, my surroundings were not at all what I expected as I found myself leaning back somewhat against a slanted wall of sorts.

The room was... It was unlike anything I had ever seen in person on Earth, let alone Equestria. It was all metal, like something out of a science fiction setting. A large computer screen of sorts was ahead of me at the far end of the room. The screen seemed to be showing various statistics and readings on a bipedal machine of sorts, I think. It was only being displayed as a wire frame image. And while I felt the ability to move, I could not move my limbs at all. Was I being restrained? As I stood there, the same voice as before spoke up somewhere out of my field of vision. Somewhere below me? "Ah, perfect! All primary systems are functioning properly. So far, so good."

Unsure if I should say anything, I remained silent and still to play it safe while my eyes glanced around. It was then that the voice seemed to speak to me directly. "Well then... Uh... Hello there. Can you hear me? Can you see me?"

Even while trying to glance at things out of the corner of my eye, I could still see no one around me. "Uh... I hear you, but I don't see you."

"Ah, right. Well, if you wouldn't mind, could you look down here please?" The voice asked again. It was then that I realized my neck was not being restrained. I proceeded to tilt my head down and saw probably... Well, actually I was not entirely sure what I was expecting after getting a look at my surroundings. The man before me was a unicorn stallion who seemed to be fairly close to being middle-aged with his dull brown mane and short beard. He was wearing a whit lab coat while his cutie mark depicted a glowing light bulb. He then waved at me with a calm yet somewhat excited smile and said, "So... At last, we meet. How do you feel? Calm? Confused? Angry?"

"I..." I muttered quietly while taking a good look at the pony scientist before me. How in the world did I go from getting dragged into a bright light coming from an enchanted comic book to being strapped to a table in a room with a scientist who just happened to be a stallion? Left utterly bewildered, I decided to just get some answers. "I... I really don't know. But... Who are you?"

The scientist seemed mildly flustered as he took a step back while chuckling briefly. "Oh, of course. I suppose I should introduce myself. I am Doctor Luminous."

The name certainly seemed to fit the cutie mark he had. He definitely seemed warm and bright. I then asked, "OK... Nice to meet you, doc. So... How'd I get here?"

"Get here? You've been here for quite some time. You only just came online for the first time a minute ago." Luminous replied while giving me quite a puzzled stare. It was as if my words made no sense to him at all. Even so, most of what he said did not add up to me either.

Still, there was something weird about the way he used those words. I only just came online? That is a term used with machines, not living creatures. Still, I brushed it off as scientific lingo for the moment. I then tried to pull myself off the table, but once more found my limbs restrained. "Uh... Sure. Hey, am I tied down right now?"

"Yes, but just as a precaution. Initial activations always carry some risk. Just a moment, I'll set you free." The doctor said as he turned and trotted over to the terminal below the massive computer monitor. A few windows popped up on the display before I heard a few clicks as my bonds retracted. Feeling my arms being freed, I pushed myself off the table I had been leaning against and stood up. However, I was quick to notice the heavy clanks that came from my feet as I landed on the floor. I had a pretty heavy tread...

Something did not feel right. As if I felt...something missing. It was only then that I was consciously aware of the fact that I was truly no longer drawing breath even though I was not at all in any discomfort. I was not even sure if I was actually 'feeling' anything through the air or beneath my feet. I then took a moment to look at my hands and realized that something was off right away. My hands were white as if they had skintight gloves over them. Furthermore, I noticed that my forearms were covered in equally white metallic bracers of sorts. However, both sides did not quite match. On the back of my left forearm was... Well, the best I could describe it was a type of a polished white plate with a shape reminiscent of a type of kite shield with a golden finish around the edges. It spanned my forearm's entire length, stopping just before the elbow. My right forearm's covering had no such armor, although it did bear a golden decoration that spanned about two thirds up my forearm's backside before sliding down both sides an inch or two in a way that brought to mind a ship's anchor. Just behind the wrist section was also a red crystal of sorts that probably could light up.

Why was I wearing this attire? And why was... I turned to Dr. Luminous and asked, "Uh... Doc? You got a mirror anywhere?"

"Oh, sure! Right over here. I normally use it to dress myself, but it should be tall enough for you to see yourself in." He replied while leading me over to the left side of the room. A tall mirror was set into the wall, allowing me to get a good look at myself. And... Well, I was unsure of how to react. Just... I was a feast for the eyes.

I will try my best to describe my appearance as there is a lot to mention. Much like my forearms, my body was coated in sleek polished white metal that was all too clearly a suit of armor, although the metal around the joints and other parts of the body that are meant to bend in some way was softer flexible material. However, it was nothing at all like the suit of enchanted plate armor Celestia and Luna bestowed upon me. It was all too clearly technologically advanced armor even my home world has yet to develop. My boots seems to have thick oval-shaped segments for my feet to slide inside with the gold highlights circling over the sides of the boots where my ankles most likely were. A pair of semi-triangular pauldrons covered my shoulders while a square plate of golden metal was secured in place over the center of my chest armor by a V-shaped strip of the white metal. Possibly as additional plating to protect my upper body. I also noticed some sort of holster affixed to my upper right thigh. A red crystal was atop it while affixed to a golden piece that extended down into the holster. What was inside it? I did not have the time to think it over while my gaze was directed at my head's reflection. My helmet... It covered all but my face, bearing only a vague resemblance to the helmet of my armor back in Canterlot. It did make me think it was a helmet designed for flight due to the broad rudder-like fins that spread vertically towards the rear sides of the helmet, each sporting dashing golden edges. Lastly, upon the forehead was a sizeable red crystal in the shape of a five-sided diamond with gold skirting the edges.

I was temporarily spellbound by what I was seeing. So flashy, yet so awesome! I pivoted and turned while taking in my new armor. "Whoahoho, sweet armor! Did you make this, doc?"

Luminous chuckled at my enthusiasm and said, "Well, I'm glad you like the design. I did my best to come up with a design that was functional as well as appealing. State-of-the-art too. There's nothing else like it in the world as of this moment."

I turned around to face the scientist pony and reached up to remove my helmet. "Yeah, it's awesome. I've only seen armor designs this cool in... Huh? Hey... What's the deal?" As much as I pushed and lifted, my helmet would not rise off my head. "Hey, doc? What's with the helmet? It won't budge."

It was at this point that Doctor Luminous was giving me a particularly baffled stare. "Uh... It's not just a helmet, you know. That's your head."

"My head?! Very funny..." I grumbled while continuing to try to lift my helmet off my head. As I did so, I was given the uncanny sensation that the helmet was not merely resting over my head, but was actually a part of it. I cannot describe the sensation. I just...felt it. As I pondered this sensation, I thought back to the doctor's words. His mentioning of me coming 'online'... With an odd sense of dread, I looked at him and asked, "Hey, doc... What field do you specialize in?"

"Me? I'm one of the leading experts in the world in the field of robotics." He replied while still showing me a concerned stare.

Robotics... It was then that it started to make sense to me. I began to look myself over slowly as a...peculiar sense of both wonderment and horror started to come over me. "No....no....no...no..." I begun to mutter, speak, and eventually yell as the truth began to dawn on me, my voice gaining volume with my pauses between words becoming increasingly shorter. "No...no...no no no NO NO NO! NO!!!"

By this point, I had essentially begun to spaz out, staggering about while looking at myself. I was a machine! My body was entirely mechanical! A robot! The armor over me was not a suit of any sort. It was my actual body! I had no lungs to inflate with breath. No heart beating in my chest. No skin to feel tingle in anxiety. And of course... Something else was missing that I definitely could not feel. Something that no man wants to lose. Ever. The doctor quickly spoke up in my distress. "What is wrong with you?! Why are you so upset?!"

I then held my hands out to my sides and raised my voice at him. "Doc, there's some parts no man ever wants to be without!"

Even then, he seemed more confused than alarmed. "Ugh... I just don't understand this." He then trotted over to the main computer in the room and seemed to start looking over various readings on the screen. "Was there something wrong with the AI? The data upload to the memory banks? I was so sure that Project H would be a flawless success at this rate..."

I was quick to catch a few of the words he mentioned. And it made me freeze in my tracks. "Hey, doc... That project you just mentioned... What was it again?"

Luminous looked my way and replied, "Why, yes. You are the first human-type robot to ever be constructed. I named the endeavor, and you by extension, after the mythical race your design is based on. Project H."

That title again. The series whose pilot that had been worked into Power Ponies issue #100. Project H. And the main character... The protagonist of this new series was...

"I'm...Project H? That means..." I muttered before I yelled at the top of my lungs, "I'm INSIDE a comic book?!"

My yelling startled Doctor Luminous as he turned towards me while starting to look mildly annoyed. "There's no need to shout! Tell me, what's wrong with you?! What do you keep getting so flustered about?!"

Just as I was about to try to explain what I had experienced as I watched my friends and then myself get sucked into the light coming from between the pages of Spike's comic book, a new realization began to dawn on me as I just stared at Doctor Luminous. The stallion before me was not truly real, even though he still stood right in front of me and looked and sounded just as real as any other person in Equestria. He was nothing more than a fictional character within the world of text and ink in a comic book series. No matter what I said to him, he would not understand. Because he could never understand beyond the world that he had been created for. Anything I said would just be words of madness to him. "It... It's nothing. Just forget everything I said."

"If you say so. You do seem to be a bit more relaxed now." The doctor replied before looking back to the computer screen and using his magic to tap the keyboard while a billowing light yellow coated his horn akin to the glow of a light bulb.

I tried to take a moment to evaluate and process my situation. That glow that sucked me into itself was really a portal between the real world and the fictional world within the comic book series of both the Power Ponies and this brand new series titled 'Project H', leading me to believe that they share the same world and continuity. And as fate would have it, rather than just be tossed into the comic book world, I instead assumed the form, role, and identity of one of the characters in the book. Namely, and fittingly, the only human-type character in the series. Project H itself. But if I was Project H... Who and what had my seven friends taken the roles of?

I then remembered them. They were in this world too! Somewhere... And while still a bit weirded out by the loss of my flesh and blood body, I was also intrigued by this mechanical body I had come to inhabit. It was not uncomfortable at all and even felt natural to me. I gazed at the plate on the back of my left arm and then to my right. Were there special functions of my body I was unaware of? Furthermore... If I could get into this world, I could surely return to the real world as I had always been. Understanding that this artificial form was likely temporary greatly helped me cope with the change.

As I began to come to terms with my situation, I turned to face the mirror again. My eyes scanned over my armored body of white, gold, and red. It was not only sleek and tough. It was even beautiful. It looked noble, almost like a cybernetic knightly form. Definitely heroic. And in my reflection, I could almost make out someone else. A form of a being I had known and idolized since childhood. I could nearly see his own confident and kind green eyes looking back at me instead of my own brown eyes. A scientist with a name akin to 'light'. A human-type robot who is fully self-aware. The similarities were uncanny...and exciting.

Despite lacking lungs, I let out a sigh as I relaxed. Rather than be scared, I was starting to feel more and more interested as this predicament started to feel more like an adventure. I was Project H. And if I was stuck in a comic book, I may as well get some fun out of it by experiencing the story in a way typical readers never could. I turned and approached the doctor, deciding to play along. "Hey, doc... Sorry for freaking out like that. I... Uh... I guess my memory banks just glitched up and data I couldn't understand put nonsensical memories into me. My thoughts have stabilized for now."

Doctor Luminous nodded in response before he looked up at me while rotating his chair away from the computer. "Well, I'm glad to see that. All your systems' readings are just fine and there are no malfunctions, so I would say that this project has been a success so far."

I pulled up another chair, although it was a bit small for me, and took a seat on it. "So... You created me, huh? Does that make you my dad?"

My question got a flustered chuckle out of the scientist before me. "Well, if you want to get technical, I suppose I do qualify as that. I created you, so I gave you life. Although I wasn't exactly planning on being a father figure to anyone. Although you are far from being a child. I programmed you with the mentality of someone going through the earliest stages of adulthood. More than anything, I think we'd be best as friends."

I nodded with a smile, finding Luminous to be a catering and friendly stallion of great intelligence who makes for good company. "Sounds good to me. So... You say I'm the first of my kind? No one's ever made a human-type robot before?"

"Well, no. Largely because of having so little to go on. Aside from those used for simple industrial tasks, most robots these days are crafted in the visage of other creatures. It allows for an easier and less awkward interface between them and the people of the world. For example..." The doctor explained before tapping a few keys on the keyboard beside him with his magic. In response, a picture file was opened and displayed an image on the large computer screen to my right. It seemed to depict a filly who... Well, she seemed to bear an uncanny resemblance to Sweetie Belle, although I was quick to notice a few key differences in the body design. The child seemed to have tiny separations between the hooves and legs, shoulders, and every other segment that would need to exhibit some range of motion. The mane and tail did not even look like real hair either. It was then that I understood that the filly was not an actual child, but a machine. "This was the very first robot I ever created who possessed an AI advanced enough to exhibit sentient thought. She is still active to this day in an education program that teaches children about robots and their functioning in society."

"Sounds like you've had quite an impact on the industry, doc." I replied while examining the filly robot on the screen. She certainly was cute and even though she was clearly mechanical, I did not feel like I was looking at a machine at all. It felt like it was another person instead of an inanimate object.

The good doctor began to cycle through more and more lists of robots that seemed could have easily passed for living creatures. Most of them were ponies, although I also saw some that were clearly griffons, minotaurs, and other creatures who make up Equestria's society. While some were relatively bare, others had various apparatuses and equipment grafted onto their bodies meant for a variety of roles and work. Some of the ponies and minotaur robots even seemed to lack visible mouths. They almost seemed interchangeable, allowing them to be swapped out for other gear. "I suppose you can say that. The field of robotics is still fairly young, but has grown exponentially with designs and functions becoming more and more sophisticated."

It was rather fascinating to listen to and the slideshow he was showing me was certainly entertaining. It was beyond anything Earth had ever succeeded in producing outside of fiction. I then glanced at my arm and asked, "And what about me? Since I only just came online and that there have never humans in this world before..."

"Interesting story there, Project H." Doctor Luminous replied while he turned to face me as it seemed the picture on display was the second last in the folder. "It was around five years ago that I began to develop a new blueprint for my next design. The only question was as to what to base the design on. I had crafted robots in the form of ponies, griffons, minotaurs, even an alicorn. But..."

I raised an eyebrow at the mention of an alicorn. At least I would have if I had any. My helmet's crown came down a little too low to allow eyebrows to actually be there. "Hang on. You created an alicorn-type robot? Like Princess Celestia and Princess Luna? How'd that go? It must've been quite a masterpiece."

To my curiosity, Doctor Luminous did not seem all that happy that I brought it up and turned to the computer screen once more. "Exactly... I did indeed base this one's design off of this world's royal rulers. Especially Princess Celestia herself." With the tap of a key, the picture on the screen cycled over to the last one in the folder. And indeed, a tall sleek alicorn-type robot stood before us. "I considered this one to be my finest work. Alpha."

Somehow, the mention of that name gave me a bad vibe. Even so, his body was a glossy metallic white and made him seem quite majestic. His slender lithe body also seemed to possess some armored components, although his mane and tail seemed to be absent. His wings were spread, although they possessed long retractable thin sheets of metal instead of feathers in order to trap air beneath them. Or was that even their function? I had a hunch that his wings were meant more for stabilization and steering than for actual propulsion. He had no visible mouth and his head structure was indeed a bit more angular than Celestia's giving a more masculine presence. He also seemed to have a cutie mark of sorts, although it seemed to be a dark empty circle with another smaller circle inside it. His horn was long, being on par with that of Celestia's or Nightmare Moon's. "Kind of majestic, I have to say."

"Yes, that is what I was going for when designing his body. At the time of his activation, he possessed the most advanced technology this world had ever developed. Oh, and before you comment on the lack of a mane or tail, he's not actually bald. His body's reactor emits a harmless exhaust that produces a rather warm orange particle field that gives the illusion of an orange aurora of sorts."

"A...reactor?" I asked, finding that word to have a dangerous tone to it. Although I was having a hard time picturing him with the same type of mane and tail design as Celestia.

Luminous turned to me and said, "Yes, his armored chassis contains his power source. Namely a compact reactor. It is what allows him to fulfill his function of energy production. While I constructed him as an overseer of all robotic activity in Maretropolis, he largely participated in the regulation and distribution of energy in power plants. Essentially, the leader of all robots in the city. Even the princesses themselves paid a royal visit to the city to greet him during his official introduction in society. Although..."

I cocked my head to one side slightly. Luminous seemed troubled. Although he did continue speaking. "While he did maintain his manners and conducted himself in a dignified way while in their presence... He seemed to harbor a sense of...loathing towards the two of them just barely hidden under the surface. He insisted nothing was wrong when I asked him later and continued to deny that anything was wrong later. I ultimately just let it go, but I never forgot that wrathful glare he gave them when they turned away."

There was only one thought that came to mind. "You think he's gone rogue?"

"Of course not. Even my own most advanced creations, no matter how independent they are, all follow the Three Laws of Robotics. As much as I respect their free will and interests, I cannot ignore these safeguards..." Luminous explained while still seeming somewhat...unsettled by some thoughts.

I looked at him in silence, relaxed yet curious. I did not look away while he did not say anything at all. I then asked, "Alpha's not like the rest, is he?"

It took a moment, but Doctor Luminous finally bowed his head and let out a sigh of defeat. "Yes... I will admit it, I did push the boundaries of what a robot is capable of thinking and doing when I designed him. While all of my robots that show self-awareness are just as mentally competent as most people, they still have moral restrictions placed upon them. Alpha though... With him, I tried gifting him with the ability to exhibit full autonomous thought. A robot capable of thinking and acting entirely without restriction. As being the overseer of all robotic activity in Maretropolis, he required the highest processing output possible. I had faith in him that he would have the same wisdom as that of Princess Celestia herself and would watch over his robotic brethren with the same grace as she does over us. But..."

"But what?" I asked in return, beginning to suspect the worst.

Just as Luminous was about to reply, that was a sudden beeping coming from the computer just before a large grid of some sort spread across the screen. It appeared to display a dark blue overhead grid of a city with a glowing orange dot somewhere on it. Luminous sighed as he zoomed in on it. "Great... I was afraid of this. It's another outbreak..."

"Outbreak? You mean viral?" I asked while standing up and stepping closer to get a closer look.

"Yes, but not the kind you're thinking. It's been going on the last couple of years. Every once in a great while, robots have shown aggressive unreasonable behavior to the point of becoming belligerent to the point of becoming a threat to the population and even other less aggressive robots. Dozens have been wounded in these 'irregular' episodes and Alpha has come under frequent scrutiny and criticism for not detecting it before they could act." Doctor Luminous explained as the clacking of computer keys filled the air. He never once looked away from the screen as he spoke to me. "And every time that one of these robots were disabled or damaged to the point of no longer being able to function, the diagnostic scan would show the same result. A type of subroutine in the AI's programming that was never present before. Most likely a type of virus. I had personally confronted Alpha over these developments and he constantly insisted that all robots in the city were always functioning properly."

I was already having a bad feeling about this Alpha person. And the similarities in this comic book plot felt far too similar to another I had come to know long ago. I already knew where this book's plot was going. "Well... What about me, doc? I don't suppose you outfitted me with this kind of armor on a whim..."

A moment of silence passed before Luminous turned his chair to look at me. "Before we get into that, I suppose I should tell you everything there is to know about you first... Ah, that's right. I was about to go into that, but then we got sidetracked about Alpha. Where was I?"

I actually let out a chuckle and waved my hand at him. "Sorry! Uh... It was something about having so little to go on in designing me?"

Doctor Luminous nodded while holding a hoof to his chin to think. "Yes... As I was saying, you are the first of your kind. The first human-type robot ever constructed. But here is the catch. Humans appear only in myth. We have no physical records to go on. And yet, there were various tales I had found during my research. In particular... Their infamous adaptability."

I bowed my head only slightly as I listened in silence. Adaptable. That certainly did sound like a trait humans are known for. Although I am certain the ponies of Equestria exhibit it too. Regardless, the good doctor continued to explain Project H's origins to me. "I wondered if I could actually properly recreate a human in machine form. No one had ever seen a human before, so why not create a physical manifestation of one? And thus, you became a concept."

"Flattering, doc... But seeing as I was created after Alpha... Do I have the same lack of restrictions that he does?" I asked in return, beginning to wonder what lies in the future for this Project H character should the series ever take off.

"You do, Project H." He replied rather grimly. "Some myths claim that humans were creatures of a completely gray morality. No sense of right or wrong. If they existed at one point, this inherent apathy may have led to conflict with the rest of the people in the world and would have likely brought about their extinction due to being unable to live in peace with other races. It was this 'blank slate' morality that partially drew my attention in the first place. If reached in time before such a sense of apathy could irrevocably set into the human's mindset, could a human adapt and assimilate itself into our society just as well as anypony else."

"In other words... To temper the human's mind and spirit with constant exposure to the benevolence of the peace-loving people of this world." I replied bluntly while taking in his words. It certainly sounded like a noble goal.

Luminous smiled at me as I spoke my response. "That is exactly it. To influence. While I have programmed various practical bits of information and knowledge into you, you are still newly awoken and somewhat naive. And I pray that you will fit nicely into this world. And to that effect, I... I had to give you the same lack of moral restrictions as I gave Alpha. I cannot force you to think or feel anything. How you perceive and feel... That is for you to decide."

I too smiled at those words. Of course, I was not nearly as naive as he thought I was since all of my memories from the past 20+ years of my life were still intact. But for the sake of things, I played along anyway. Even so, I glanced down at the holster on the side of my right thigh and at the plate on the back of my left arm. I could almost feel something within my right forearm as well. Something that could be accessed. And I already had a hunch of what it was. "That sounds like an awesome endeavor, doc. But... All this armor. Why would you incorporate this into my design?"

"I think you can already guess after all I have said." Luminous said glumly while his happier demeanor began to fade. "With all that has been transpiring within Maretropolis these past couple of years, I felt it was necessary to outfit you with armor and weapons of my own design. I fear...that the time will come for you to choose to fight this rising threat. It feels as if this is just the prelude of a grave crisis that is just over the horizon. Due to this, I began to develop you in secret here deep under my home far from the city. The world does not even know of your existence. I doubt even Alpha has the slightest idea that you are here. I would hate to see that happen. My people are a people of peace and I would not want to see one of my creations... What now?!"

More of those blinking orange dots began to pop up on the computer screen until there were almost a dozen in all. "I've never seen this many! No more than five or so at a time! Is it happening?!"

As I watched the warning sensors displaying various data, I felt a sense of dread. But more importantly, I felt a new drive fill me. Somehow, I knew what I possessed already before even accessing them. From what I understood, this fictional world was still Equestria. A world I have come to love. And knowing what I was capable of in this machine body gave me a strong sense of responsibility. I was not an ordinary human. I was someone with the ability to actually do something about this problem. "Doc... I'll go check it out."

The scientist before me turned abruptly to me with a look of shock, "You... Are you sure?! I must warn you that you are still only in the prototype stage, Project H. Some of your internal systems may not be fully functional yet!"

Trying to stay in character, I stood up from my chair. "Doc... You've already given me a great first impression of this world. If everyone else in this world is as nice as you, then I don't want to see that world be tarnished in any way. If you think I can protect your people, I'll try."

"Project H..." Luminous muttered while I stood before him. Although that look of subtle shock soon faded and was replaced with a warm smile. "Very well... As I have had faith in all of my creations, I will have faith in you too. We are miles from Maretropolis, but you should be able to get there in minutes. When you do, try to locate the Power Ponies. They are the guardians of Maretropolis and have been keeping the 'irregular' outbreaks in check. Though one of this size may give them trouble."

"Will do, doc. How do I get there?" I asked in return while starting to feel more and more excited. Perhaps my friends were already there in Maretropolis. And if they were, hopefully they were in a safe location.

Doctor Luminous then pointed to the table of sorts I had been strapped to when I first came to after getting sucked into the comic book. "Just stand right there and I'll take care of the rest. Just need to make a few more preparations and scans before sending you on your way."

I did as I was told and stood before the nearly vertical table and turned to face the supercomputer at the front of the room. Right as I did that, the table moved away from me as a glass tube came down from the ceiling and became attached to the floor with me inside. The circular panel of the metal floor I had been standing on quickly descended into the darkness with me on it. I snickered as the express elevator carried me down and sideways through the dark. "You sure planned this all out in advance, huh?"

As I said that, I heard the voice of Doctor Luminous speaking to me somewhere in my own head. Probably through a type of radio transmission. "I most certainly did. I'm currently moving you towards the launch tunnel for a final diagnostic before you get going. And thankfully, it seems your primary thrusters are fully operational."

"Thrusters... Wait, you mean I can fly?!" I asked upon realization that I could 'feel' something compact and slender folded on both sides of my upper back. Were they retractable rocket engines for aerial propulsion?!

The doctor answered my question as he chuckled over the transmission. "Of course! How else would you get there in time? This will be an excellent time to test them out and see their maximum output."

"Oooooh man... Can we hurry this up? I've gotta try this out!" I said in giddy excitement as images flashed through my head. I could already picture myself rocketing over the ocean at speeds I had never achieved before.

Finally, I felt myself moving upward before coming to a stop in a dark tunnel. Despite the complete lack of light, I could still see somewhat. Possibly a type of ultraviolet or IR vision function programmed into my optic sensors. I felt something clamp over my foot plates to secure me in place as a panel of sorts rose under me. As excited as I was, I soon felt myself calm down as my internal functions likely all but shut down while Doctor Luminous spoke to me once more. "Just relax, Project H. One more full diagnostic to see how you're doing and to get all your systems online."

The compact metal tunnel was utterly silent. But that silence was soon broken as two automated voices began to fill the tunnel. One was unmistakably male while the following voice was always female.

INTERNAL POWER - ENABLED

It was after I heard that first line spoken by the male voice that I felt something within me followed by the female voice parroting the last word in the first voice's statement.

ENABLED

The voices continued to speak in the same fashion one after the other as more and more faint sensations filled me.

EXTERNAL POWER - DISABLED

DISABLED

PRIMARY WEAPON - ENABLED

ENABLED

I felt a sensation within my right forearm. Something had been activated within.

SECONDARY WEAPON - ENABLED AND PRIMED

PRIMED

The weapon contained within the holster on my right thigh resonated with me in someway. It was not a firearm. I could tell it was a blade.

PRIMARY DEFENSES - ENABLED

ENABLED

I felt something spread throughout my body. Like something just under the layer of armor that coated me became more active. As if something was there that enabled my armored shell to take blows more effectively while reducing damage to my internal systems and functions.

NAVIGATION SYSTEMS - ENABLED

ENABLED

At those words, I felt a type of sensation fill my head. Like a compass of sorts. I could almost see a grid showing the coordinates of a city several miles away of the surface of a planet.

SHIELD GENERATOR - ENABLED AND PRIMED

PRIMED

I felt a sensation in my right forearm. The plate on the back of it. It...became active. Perhaps it was able to produce a particle shield of sorts?

HUD SYSTEM -ENABLED

ENABLED

Something activated in the sides of my helmet. I opened my eyes slightly to see an orange visor of sorts slide from both sides before joining between my eyes and becoming a single sheet of glass or whatever material it was. it stopped right at the tops of the bits of my helmet that covered my cheeks and lower jaw, snuggly fitting. It seemed to activate promptly, losing its orange hue from my side of the visor and displaying a variety of data.

VARIABLE WEAPON SYSTEM - PRIMED

PRIMED

This was a more subtle sensation than the others. I felt something occur in my hands as well as in my forearms in general, but could not really pinpoint what it was I felt. It felt...latent.

PRIMARY PROPULSION SYSTEM - ENABLED

ENABLED

SECONDARY PROPULSION SYSTEM - ENABLED AND PRIMED

PRIMED

I felt it in my feet and on my back. Some sort of systems were online and would probably be seeing some use very soon. And then, the final words from both voices.

ALL SYSTEMS ARE GO

ACKNOWLEDGED. ALL SYSTEMS ARE GO.

I felt my primary systems regain full functionality as any and all doubts and worries I felt upon discovering I had become a machine were replaced with a sense of excitement. This was a rare opportunity and adventure that I may never get to experience ever again. I was pumped and ready. Ready to experience the life of my childhood idol.

A row of circular lights in the ceiling of the tunnel rapidly lit up towards the far end of the tunnel. Doctor Luminous then spoke up to me as I straightened my posture. "Ready for launch, Project H?"

I wholeheartedly smirked in anticipation. "Roger that. All systems are go."

At those words, I felt the need to bend my knees just before the panel my feet were secured to suddenly slid forward at great speed along the floor. It was probably going to eject me at the very end of the tunnel. And soon, I saw the end of the tunnel sliding down to reveal what was clearly a waterfall falling past it in an effort to hide it. I am unsure how I did it, but I felt the slender flexible thrusters unfold from my back like the frames of a pair of wings as the tiny propulsion emitters lining their undersides began to activate. The top of them were long and segmented with a beautiful gold finish and looked more durable than you would be led to believe. As they adjusted their angling, I felt the clasps on my feet retract just before the panel came to a sudden halt at the end of the tunnel, hurling me face first through the waterfall and plummeting towards the ocean below the night sky.

Having gotten used to performing dives while flying with my enchanted armor back in the real world, I was not that greatly phased by gravity taking hold. Not that it mattered. Seconds later, I suddenly shot forward and began to rocket across the ocean under the cover of night as my thrusters began to reach maximum output. Over the hissing of the thrusters, I could hear the voice of Doctor Luminous speaking to me within my head. "Excellent so far, Project H! Thruster output is at 50% and rising."

"Let's see what they can do at 100% then!" I replied as I began to unconsciously increase my system output. My HUD visor showed numbers at the far right of its display rapidly rising. Furthermore, I could see a cone-shaped dome of...compressed air or water vapor forming over my head. A mach cone! And only a moment later, while feeling greater pressure being placed upon my mechanical body, I suddenly felt that pressure release me as a deafening boom roared from behind me.

A sonic boom! I had just broken the sound barrier. As if on cue, I heard Luminous' voice call out to me. "100%! Your current speed is just past Mach 1! These readings are spectacular, Project H!"

"Sweet! WOOOOO!!!" I yelled in exhilaration as I curved through the air while dipping low towards the ocean, the waves actually parting several feet down while I zoomed between them before they could fall on me. Even at the speed I was going, my body was able to move mostly uninhibited by the intense wind. Even so, I felt the need to keep my movements subtle to avoid creating extra drag. Regardless, I was just having too much fun!

"Project H, I know you're probably having a blast with this test run, but we need to get you over to Maretropolis right now. You're currently heading directly north. You need to turn to the west and a bit south as well to get on course." I heard Doctor Luminous speak to me during his transmission.

"Got it! Just a... How do I... Oh, there we go!" I replied as I began to turn to the left with my thrusters automatically adjusting their angling like stabilizer fins. I was still several feet below the surface of the ocean and decided to gain some altitude just to be safe. If I went too deep and right into the ocean, I doubt my flight mechanisms would function properly and I would be stuck walking along the ocean floor until I got to my destination. That, and the thought of sinking into that murky abyss... Rather terrifying, even if I knew I would not drown. Speaking of that, despite flying at supersonic speeds, I had no trouble moving my jaws or even talking despite the fact that I would be struggling to inhale with such strong wind blowing against me.

In a moment, I was flying mostly west while a map screen of sorts was displayed on the upper left side of my visor. It seemed to depict the immediate area with what was clearly Maretropolis at the left edge of it. "I take it this is the right direction, doc?" I asked while maintaining the lowest altitude possible as I rushed over the surface of the ocean under the glow of the moon. Nighttime infiltration... I could not think of a better time for this point in the plot to be taking place.

"Yes, you should be arriving at your destination in just a couple of minutes at this rate. It should start coming into view at any time." I heard him reply while apparently checking the readings on my internal systems. "I have to say I'm pleasantly surprised by this feedback. All your internal functions are surpassing my expectations. If this keeps up, we may be able to declare your current state the final result."

"Thanks, doc! But, uh... What about these Power Ponies? Anything you can tell me about them? And what do they even look like?" I asked while my eyes scanned over the visual data that was being displayed on my visor, a wire frame display of my body constantly being present in the top right corner at all times.

"Them? Well, to be frank... They're superheroes. The defenders of Maretropolis. There are six of them in all, or seven if you count their little sidekick. Although I would hesitate to call him a true member of the team... Hold on, I'm uploading some data on them to help you get a better idea." Seconds after Doctor Luminous spoke to me, two translucent images opened on my visor. It was a good thing I could still effectively see through them.

"This is the leader of the team. Masked Matter-Horn. If you have any questions, you should speak to her first." Luminous explained while I scanned over the person being displayed on my visor. Each imaged showed the character from both the front and the sides. However, only the superhero uniform was being properly displayed while any part of the character's body was blacked out, although I could tell she was a unicorn. Not that I minded it. The whole setup gave Masked Matter-Horn a sense of mystery. As for the uniform, it was mostly a shade of red akin to red wine with a silvery blue garment woven into the fabric that covered much of the back and around the neck with a V-shaped gap at the base of the neck like with most shirts I wear. A tiny pink diamond seemed to be set into the base of her neck between the gap in the fabric, but did not seem to actually be part of the uniform. White boots covered her hooves and calves while a single purple stripe wrapped around the middles and ended up disappearing under a type of emblem on the fronts that seemed to depict a craggy rock with three bold yellow bars rising up in three directions. I had no idea what such a thing could have to do with this particular superhero... Anyway, the whole outfit was topped off with a mask of matching red that wrapped around the entire head while letting the mane be free with two large circular goggles over the eyes and a matching silvery blue layer that covered the forehead and horn. Another pick diamond was set into the bottom bit of the silvery blue section between the eyes. Just after I had finished analyzing the data before me, which took far less time than I thought it would, the images closed out before two more opened up.

"This is the form of Mistress Mare-velous." I heard the doctor's voice say while I suspected the mare before me was an earth pony. I could make out no horn or wings on the black silhouette. The majority of the uniform consisted of a red jumpsuit that ended in a shirt collar around the neck with what seemed to be an underlying layer of lime green in the gap over the base of the neck. There were black wristbands wrapped around the ankles, each with a golden crescent moon on the fronts. A black mask was wrapped around much of the head and over the ears, although the muzzle and much of the space around the upper half of the face was exposed along with not keeping the mane concealed. I am not sure how I could tell what was silhouette and mask, but I suppose my optic sensors could make out the miniscule differences in the hues on the display. The mane and tail were tightly bound in a lime green wrap to the point where I almost mistook them for sacks of some sort. Lastly, there seemed to be a black tool belt or harness worn around the middle. A golden rope of sorts was wound up in a section that hung low off the wearer's side while what seemed to be a pair of golden horseshoes were sticking out of a pair of slots set higher up. Like before, I took in the visual data shockingly quickly before it could close for the next two images to open up.

"And here we have Zapp." I heard Doctor Luminous say as the next two images appeared on my HUD. It seemed to be the simplest uniform so far, although I could make out the form of folded wings at the sides of the uniform. Clearly a pegasus. The uniform was mostly a shade of navy blue, though the areas over the shins and hooves were white with jagged edges at the tops while sporting yellow lightning bolts on the front. There was a white band around the neck before ending in a navy blue stripe above it, but the most noticeable feather was a golden lightning bolt pendant hanging around Zapp's neck. Her head was not wearing anything that seemed to be a mask of any kind. Instead, it appeared to be a headdress of sorts that covered her brow and sides of her face, consisting of navy blue with white edges that ended in jagged tips. The mane and tail, while blacked out, seemed rather wild and still kept the jagged edge theme I had been noticing. Taking into account that the character's name is 'Zapp', I quickly deduced that this superhero is an entity that controls and produces electricity. Before I could dwell on it, those images closed out before two more were uploaded to my display.

"This here is Fili-Second." My creator's voice added while I examined what was clearly the simplest uniform of the bunch, even moreso than Zapp's outfit. It consisted of a single piece of clothing that covered the entire body, leaving only the face exposed and a long lock of hair that reached up above the face and curved backward on a sharp angle. Fili-Second's long tail consisted of a series of zigzags, making me think of rapid movement rather than lightning. While the uniform was all white, there were a number of purple stripes on it as well. There was a zigzagging purple stripe around each ankle that had what seemed to be a stopwatch symbol on the fronts. Whether they were mere patches or actual stopwatches, I could not say. There was no sign of wings or a horn, so it was clearly an earth pony. There was another purple stripe around the neck that ended in an arrow pointing down on the front with two more set along her sides with the arrowheads stopping at the shoulders. But as my eyes traced the side arrows to the point of origin... I remember cringing as they seemed to be coming from her posterior. Were they truly extending from between her buttocks? Hopefully I would be able to refrain from mentioning it if that was the case. Thankfully, before I could think about it too much, the images closed out and were replaced by two more.

"Next, we have Radiance." The good doctor said while my eyes observed by far the most glamorous uniform of the team yet. The presence of a pointed rod on the forehead of the silhouette revealed that the mare before me was a unicorn. Diamonds seemed to be a theme in Radiance's attire as not only were there three light blue five-sided diamond patches sewn over the back ends of her uniform like a cutie mark, but actual similarly shaped dark blue diamonds adorned her hind legs and shoulders with bracelets made up of pink diamonds wrapped around her wrists. Her actual jumpsuit was of a dark shade of blue, as was the masquerade set over her eyes. The mask reached quite wide and ended in two tips that gave it a bit of flair that Hum Drum's similar mask lacked. There was even a larger pink diamond set into a large golden chest piece that covered the base of her neck and a large light blue folded collar hanging slightly over the top of the shoulders. Lastly, even though the mane and tail were blacked out, I could see numerous five-sided diamonds lining them. Definitely a superheroine with a strong sense of style and flair. I was given the impression that she was probably on par with most models in terms of beauty. How frustrating it must be to face a superheroine who is not only capable and competent, but also downright sexy. But just before I could fantasize over what Radiance really looked like, those images closed as well and were replaced by two more depicting yet another pegasus.

"And lastly, we have Saddle Rager." I finally heard Doctor Luminous say over the transmission. Like her comrades, she was clad in a jumpsuit. However, the overall decorations on it were fairly modest. While the jumpsuit was something of a sea green color, as was the simple mask that covered her upper face around the eyes, there were pink beaded bracelets around the ankles of only her forelegs that bore yellow flower decorations on the fronts. A similar yellow flower brooch was fastened to the base of her neck and was holding a pink and purple sash around her neck. She seemed strangely delicate and elegant for someone with the word 'Rager' in her alias. But then again, I had no idea what to expect until I could actually see these superheroes in the flesh as her physical appearance was still blacked out like the others, although I could make out a long flowing mane and tail.

Finally, these last two images closed and cleared up my HUD. "So, it's an all-girls team, doc?"

"Yes, the Power Ponies are an exclusively female team of superheroes. Unless you count their sidekick. Still not entirely certain what he contributes to the team, but they seem to keep him around." Doctor Luminous replied over the transmission.

Just as I was pondering something else to ask, I began to see it on the horizon across the murky surface of the ocean. A row of tiny bright specks against the night sky, which was starting to turn strangely brighter. Lights shining through the windows of buildings in a city and was lighting up the sky due to their sheer volume. "Doc, I see it coming up on the horizon. Is that it?"

Doctor Luminous wasted no time in providing a response. "Yes, Project H. That's Maretropolis. The Power Ponies are probably already on the scene trying to contain the uprising. But this one is bigger than any I've ever seen, so they're probably spread thin. Try to locate them and render assistance any way you can. I'll provide you with information on how to access and operate your weapon systems if you have any questions. But for now, slow your approach and ascend. It'll be best if you search from above."

"Got it, Doc." At the speed I was going, Maretropolis was rapidly growing in size as I drew closer until a sprawling metropolis stood before me. With my speed dropping, I began to ascend until I was on the verge of flying over the towering skyscrapers. Very soon, things would heat up. And I was pumped to experience what this pilot's plot was about to throw my way. "All right... Beginning mission."

As I rose to a proper altitude, my movement speed dropped dramatically until I was cruising relatively lazily over the vast city of Maretropolis. At least it felt like I was going too slow after reaching Mach 1. "So this is what it's like for Rainbow Dash after a long burst of speed... Heh, wonder if she'll believe me I pulled off a sonic rainboom of my own. Just without the rain and only the boom."

Eventually, I set myself down upon the tallest structure I could find, which turned out to be the tallest skyscraper in the city. The thrusters on my back automatically deactivated and folded in once I set down. "Mmm... Never was fond of these heavy urban environments... Pretty to look at during the night though."

With the city aglow in countless light sources shining through windows, it was actually something of a beautiful sight even though there seemed to be a few darkened areas in the city and it was not as noisy as I expected. Even so, it truly felt unnatural for a city like this to exist in a world of magic like Equestria... Is Equestria the name of the planet or the kingdom that covers it? Maybe I should ask that next time I meet up with Celestia or her sisters.

"Project H, is something wrong? You've stopped. The readings on the outbreaks have not decreased in size at all." I suppose Doctor Luminous was puzzled as to why I had come to a stop and was taking the time to survey my surroundings. Still, considering that I was likely going to end up following the comic book's plot, things would likely turn out fine.

Mostly on instinct, I lifted my left hand to my helmet's left stabilizer fin and held two fingers to it. "Easy, doc. I've been online for less than an hour and am just getting used to the world around me. Besides, I have no idea where to start."

"Hmmm... Well, give me a moment. Let me see if I can pinpoint the nearest outbreak." I heard my creator reply while I gazed down at the vast metropolis below. It felt so...strange that the world before me was nothing more than an illustration on paper. The world looked and felt just like the real world. Who could have ever expected such a world existed between the pages? Then again, I am not entirely certain what I should have expected once I was pulled into that glowing white void. Although the end result was certainly worlds better than what I would have expected had I known what was happening. That is being stuck on a two-dimensional plane and having to jump between panels while fending off droves of look-alike thugs while been about as fragile as the comic book itself after someone thought the reading experience would have been enhanced by dipping the comic book in a vat of liquid nitrogen.

While I snickered to myself as I thought up that analogy, I suddenly saw a blinking dot on the tiny map grid in the upper left corner of my visor. It seemed to be only a couple of blocks away. "Right there! Hurry on over there!"

"Got it!" I yelped as my back-mounted thrusters promptly snapped fully open and activated, launching me forward at great speed while keeping me high above the city. Guided by the map, I hovered above the streets while looking straight down. After passing a couple of intersections, I came to a stop right above another intersection as I noticed movement and a large cluster of lights ranging from reds to greens to yellows. As I focused my eyes, my vision in one eye rapidly became magnified even though I was not left disorientated. Indeed, the movement seemed to be coming from a large cluster of metallic beings with a variety of colors, though they were mostly metallic grays with a few yellow and black striped patches that brought to mind construction equipment. My HUD suddenly displayed various readings before me while seemingly scanning all of them. "Are they hostile, doc? You're seeing this, right?"

My creator replied in my head, "Yes, they're all malfunctioning. It's just like every time before. And... Look there! They've cornered somepony!"

I quickly glanced to one corner of the intersection and felt a wave of tension rise through my mechanical body. Two ponies were clearly backed into a corner, one a unicorn and the other a pegasus. It looked like they may have already put up a fight since a couple of disabled machines were already littering the nearby streets and sidewalks. Still, I knew they were in trouble and I knew exactly what to do.

With a blink of my right eye, its vision returned to normal while I stuck my right arm out to my side. In response to my will, my primary weapon system began to activate. Somehow, I lost feeling in my hand as it compacted and disappeared into my forearm while it became wider towards the front before a very low cone of metal formed with a short nozzle at the tip. My forearm had become a type of cannon. A smirk crossed my face as I chuckled in excitement. "Oh yeah, that's what I'm talking about!"

I promptly pointed my cannon down and grasped its side with my other hand for some extra stability in my aim. With my visor providing me with a lock-on, I fired a flurry of several bright glowing plasma shots that rushed towards the ground and peppered the group of rogue machines. Damage was light, as I expected from such small rapid shots, but the group began to split up in response. They seemed to have detected my presence high above them. Primed for action and some fun, I smirked as I felt my thrusters deactivate and fold into my back while I held my arms out wide and went into a freefall towards the intersection below.

"I hope you know what you're doing! You'll suffer massive damage if you hit the ground at this speed!" Luminous yelled over his transmission at me. Not that I was expecting the laws of physics to still be intact in this fictional world, but I had no intention of performing a concrete belly flop.

After falling for no more than several seconds, I prepared myself for landing. I managed to get myself righted by successfully pulling my upper body forward to perform a forward flip. Once that was done, I promptly activated both secondary thrusters on the bottoms of my feet. The output for those two thrusters must have been utterly massive since I rapidly decelerated until I finally landed. Even so, I hit the ground with enough force to make me all but fall to my knees. While the sudden impact dispersed through my body, I slowly brought myself to a standing position and detected the many rogue machines before me. It was truly a mishmash of different robot types, consisting of mostly robots designed like ponies while a couple of griffons and a towering minotaur were mixed in too. They seemed hesitant to attack as they looked at me, probably because they were uncertain if a machine like me was one of them. But as I surveyed the opposition, a familiar brash feminine tone spoke from behind me that I recognized instantly. "Whoahoho! Who's this guy?! And awesome entrance!"

Right after that, I heard a sophisticated and elegant woman's voice that I know and love speak up. "Wait... Is that... Darling, is that you?!"

"No time to deal with them for now, Project H. You need to take those out before they can hurt anyone else!" The good doctor said to me before I could turn to face them. He was right, it would be a bad idea to turn around and take my eyes off those rogue machines. While most likely inferior to me, I still did not have the best grasp of what I was doing just yet.

"Roger that, doc." Eager to try out equipment that was both new and familiar to me at the same time, I raised my cannon and pointed it at the first pony robot that was at the head of the pack. With some nearly unconscious focus, I felt a rapidly growing buildup of energy without my arm as a brightening glow began to be emitted from the barrel. As more energy built up, I heard a familiar steadily growing high-pitched whistle reach the auditory sensors right behind the bases of my helmet's stabilizer fins. Ready for a crash course, I pointed my weapon at my first target. "Do your worst, mavericks!"

With my plasma cannon powered up to only a partial charge, I unleashed the concentrated burst of energy right into the construction robot at the front of the pack. It had a bit of a greenish hue and was maybe three times larger than the rapid-fire shots I had launched at them from above. Regardless, it ended up striking with more power than I expected as it blew the robot apart and even slammed into another behind it and causing quite a bit of structural damage before the plasma burned itself out, leaving the metallic shell burst open and even charred and somewhat melted.

That was all the rogue machines needed to know I was not on their side. Several charged me with tools like drills and jackhammers revving up to dig into me while others even took to the air with thrusters and wings spread. Knowing better than to stay in one spot, I ran to my right while continuing to fire upon them with rapid shots as I strafed around them. My legs carried me at greater speed than expected, reaching the kind of speeds I can reach when wearing my enchanted armor. However, one of the flying griffon robots then swooped at me with claws extended. Thinking quicker than I thought I could, I came to a stop and rocketed towards the other side of the street with my boot thrusters activated. It only lasted a second, but I came to a screeching stop dozens of feet away while effortlessly regaining my balance without falling flat on my face.

"Project H, don't forget your secondary weapon and defensive functions! You don't have to only attack from a distance and evade." I heard Doctor Luminous call out to me while probably getting a kick out of the action. I assume he was able to see everything I was seeing.

"Secondary weapon... Oh!" I yelped upon remembering the holster on my right thigh. In just a second after performing a long reverse rocket dash backwards to get some space from the rogue robots, I glanced down at holster as it seemed to pop open on its own while something partially rose out of it enough for me to grasp it. A sword hilt?

A quick grab of the tool caused the holster to close again. Indeed, the tool in my hand was a sword hilt. And only the hilt. Although it was beautifully designed with mostly a gold finish and a red crystal set into both side of the top point of the hilt and one set into the bottom like a pommel. Still, I had a hunch of what it was. Knowing better than to point the top of the hilt at myself, I held it straight up while the three red crystals began to glow. A second later, I got what I was expecting. A narrow stream of fiery whitish yellow plasma burst from the top of the hilt, creating a literal blade of the scorching energy! "Sweet! Only I should call this the H-Saber, right?"

While I was briefly mesmerized by my secondary weapon's active form with its blade being somewhere between two and three feet in length, I heard Doctor Luminous call out to me while I heard the two ladies the robots had been attacking cheering me on. "Well, I doubt it would be accurate to call it a saber, but it should be effective should your cannon not be able to make a dent in them."

"Fine by me, doc. It's fun emulating my idol, but I've always preferred blades to blasters!" I said with a raised voice while one of the pony robots charged me with a pair of drills whirring on retractable metal limbs.

"Now, Project H! The shield!" I heard my creator shout over his microphone. As if on instinct, I threw up my left arm as I noticed a light blue glow filling the white plate on the back of my forearm. A second before the machine pony could try to gut me with its drills, a translucent kite shield-shaped barrier spread out from the plate on the back of my arm that was not too far from the size of the Lunar Shield. The drills slammed into the barrier, futilely scrapping against it. It was roughly what I thought it was. A portable shield generator!

Seeing that the shield had mass despite lacking weight, I smirked before swinging my arm and throwing the drills to the side, causing the robot to stagger from loss of balance. With my right hand, I swung the plasma blade straight down and through the robot. It felt like I was swinging nothing at all due to the noticeable lack of mass. At first, I was unsure if it did anything. At least until a second later when the whole thing split in two with molten metal lining the edges of its insides! "Dang! Hot knife on butter! Now where's my toast?"

"Are the puns really necessary, Project H? This is a dangerous situation, you know." I heard Luminous ask with some bewilderment in my head.

"Sorry, doc." I replied briefly before rushing forward towards the rest of my mechanical foes with blade at the ready. "I'm just having too much fun!"

My optic sensors scanned the readings I was getting on my HUD visor and saw that several of the malfunctioning robots were lined up in a row. I smirked as I had an idea while changing my grip on my blade to a reverse grip. While holding the blade straight out to my right, I activated my boot thrusters and rushed right by the row of bots at high speed before coming to a quick halt a good distance behind them. When I looked back, I had only a few seconds to look at them before their top halves slid right off their lower halves as they had been neatly cleaved in two by my scorching blade. "Ha! And I thought the Celestial Sword had a sharp blade! I'll take this gear over that any day!"

I was charged by a few more of the rogue machines and effortless cleaved them apart with only a single swipe of my plasma blade, marveling at the glowing molten metal that lined their internal mechanisms where the blade had contacted them. While the blade of plasma was normally straight, it would take on a noticeable curved shape with every swing, giving more credence to the 'saber' title I had considered. I continued on for a moment, slicing away at every approaching bot while using my shield generator when needed and rushing through the swarm of killer robots to get towards others that were keeping their distance.

Just as I was starting to really get lost in the fun of going to town on enemies that would only appear in a video game, the lone minotaur successfully landed a blow on me just as I brought my shield up to block the swing. Even though I prevented damage, the force behind the hit sent me flying and forcing me to activate my back thrusters to keep myself airborne to survey the situation. It seemed to have smacked me with a type of large mechanized hammer meant for industrial uses. Currently out of range, I deactivated my shield as a new tactic came to mind. I swapped my plasma saber to my left hand while my right forearm took on its cannon form as I hovered right above the middle of the street with the remaining machines glaring up at me. Not one of them spoke, apparently only having destruction on their minds.

I fired off a few quick shots at some of the smaller bots with some even having a few pieces blown off of them before collapsing in a pile of charred metal and sparks. I then swooped low at high speed, slicing through a few robots on the go with surprisingly dexterity and reaction time for someone who is not ambidextrous. Finally, only the hulking minotaur robot remained with its bulky battle hammer hoisted over its shoulder. I set down at the center of the intersection nearby and folded my flight thrusters before the glowing plasma blade disappeared as I seemed to just will it to deactivate. I tried dropping it back into its holster on my thigh without restoring my right hand, but found that some form of magnetism drew it in before closing after the hilt was secured. With only my buster ready, I began to once more charge my next shot to maximum power as the high-pitched whistling sound began to go higher. "Toro, toro! Come get some!"

The minotaur robot let out a surprisingly authentic bovine bellow before it charged at me with hammer held high, ready to smash me into the ground. Still, I watched through my visor as it tracked the machine's movements. I was unsure if my extreme focus and awareness was a result of me really getting into my role as the new machine hero in the Project H pilot or if it was the result of my own internal systems doing all the work for me. Regardless, just as it seemed the minotaur was about to lift its hammer even higher to wind up for the swing, my boot thrusters shot me forward for just an instant to close the gap before I came to a stop right in front of the startled bovine.

I lifted my cannon arm until it was pointing right up at the hulking mechanical beast's armored chest section. The sucker clearly was designed for heavy duty construction work and looked like it could take a beating. Out of instinct, I had brought my left hand to its side for extra support despite it probably not being necessary. Before the minotaur could respond to the short glowing barrel of the arm cannon pointing right at it, I let out a shout. "BANG!"

With that, I unleashed the energy that was being stored within my arm. And at that instant, a burst of bright blue plasma shot forth from my cannon that was roughly my own size! The recoil from the shot was unexpectedly strong as I felt my arm fly up for a second. The plasma burst slammed into the minotaur and carried it up and away at high speed for a few seconds until there was a great explosion as I felt the urge to shield myself from the shockwave and bits of debris with my left arm. Once the air had become quiet and still, I lowered my arm as my right hand emerged from my right forearm once more. I looked at my right hand and curled it into a fist, feeling quite satisfied now that the gaggle of rogue machines had been scrapped. "Mission accomplished."

"Dang, that was nuts! Since when could you do all that?!" I heard the brash woman's voice call out from behind me as the sound of clopping hooves drew near. "I mean... You ARE James, right?"

Seeing as how the mare knew my name, I knew that she could not be a mere character from the comic book. So I turned around as my visor retracted into the sides of my helmet to reveal my eyes. "Yeah, it's me... Huh?"

Once I got a look at the two mares who were hurrying over to me, I heard Doctor Luminous speak up through the comm system in my head. "Excellent! You've already found two of them. Go ahead and introduce yourself. The Power Ponies are a righteous bunch and you should have no need to be wary of them."

"Wait... Really?" I asked while I gazed at the two excited mares, having not expected a pair of superheroes to have needed assistance against rogue construction robots. Recalling the details on the uniforms I had seen appear on my HUD while approaching Maretropolis, I managed to unconsciously access the memory data in my mind. And two of them matched the attires the two mares were wearing. "Oh! Zapp and Radiance, right?"

As they stepped out of the shadows and into the glow of a streetlamp that was between us, that familiar elegant woman's voice spoke up. "Come again? Darling, you know who we are! Thank goodness you showed up when you did! Things were starting to get hairy."

That was undeniably the voice of Rarity. But... The uniform. It was indeed Zapp and Radiance approaching me, but... While Zapp's uniform was exactly as displayed in the image I saw, there was a small inconsistency with Radiance's outfit that I noticed while she came closer. There were indeed diamond shapes all over her and in her hair, but they were all four-sided like those that make up Rarity's cutie mark. And I recognize that rainbow-striped mane and tail anywhere. "Rainbow Dash? Rarity? You... You girls are two of the Power Ponies?!"

The two of them stopped in their tracks. Indeed, two of my dearest friends were right before me. And they were clad in the outfits of two of the Power Ponies with Rainbow Dash taking on the visage of Zapp and Rarity as the dazzling Radiance. Rainbow Dash then spoke in a louder voice than before while looking her outfit over, "Is that what this getup's all about?! Where are we?!"

Rarity did not seem all that bothered by her attire at all and seemed to be quite fond of it as she looked herself over. "Well, whoever this superheroine is, she has a spectacular sense of fashion! I should really consider making this design when I get back home... Wait a moment! You mentioned the Power Ponies just now! Don't tell me we're..."

I could not help but snicker a bit at Rarity as she began to process the meanings of my words. "Uh... Yeah. I think we all got sucked inside that comic book. But since we don't exist in that world, I think we've taken on the personas of certain characters in it."

"And if we're wearing these clothes and looking like this... We're superheroes now?!" Rainbow Dash shouted while she began to hover in place to look herself over. Her mane had been styled into a very windswept look and it seemed to be a bit slicked back instead of hanging over her headwear. It really suited her. Rarity... Well, she looked completely unchanged aside from the diamonds in her mane and tail. Although one of the two curls of her mane was secured higher than usual behind her head.

"And if we're two of the Power Ponies... Who are you?" Rarity asked while she directed her gaze up at me.

I shrugged my shoulders and held my hands out to my side. "Well, from what I've been told... I'm Project H."

"Seriously?! You're that new mystery hero Spike was going on about?! Man, he's gonna flip when he sees you!" Rainbow shouted while she began to hover around me. "I thought your old armor was pretty sweet, but this...! This stuff is awesome! A sword made of fire, a shield of blue light on your left arm, rocket boots and jetpack, and a cannon on your arm that shoots big balls of fire! Man, if this is what Project H can do, there's no way this series won't take off!"

Rarity too stepped forward to take a closer look as well while I remained rooted to the spot. "Indeed! And not just capable, but quite a feast for the eyes too! All this white with traces of gold... You quite simply look like a sci-fi era white knight! Dashing, James. Simply dashing!"

It was quite flattering, but they were right. Project H's physical aesthetics were both functional and stylish. However, Rarity then began to make a curious observation. "Wait... Darling, isn't that suit a bit... Well, much too tight for you? It looks like its hugging your body too much for you to even move!"

I flinched at that statement. Indeed, while my body certainly looked human in shape, the proportions did not quite match an actual human body. Surely for performance issues. There was no way my actual body could fit inside that suit without being crushed. "Uh... Well, the thing is... Project H is called that because he's... Well... He's the world's first human-type robot."

"Ro...bot?" Rainbow Dash asked while she and Rarity both gave me a dumbfounded look. However, I soon noticed her eyes seem to focus on my pelvic section momentarily. I winced as I realized what that little pervert was thinking. She then looked up at me and asked, "Does that mean you don't have..."

I facepalmed before she could even finish and spoke loudly, "Don't remind me, Rainbow! It was traumatizing enough when I realized that there was stuff missing the first time!"

Rarity and Rainbow Dash could only snicker in awkward amusement. I just looked away in irritation only for Rarity to tap me on my hip. "Well, don't worry too much about it, darling. I mean surely you'll be back to normal once we get back home. Although... How does it feel being like this? Is it comfortable?"

I took a few seconds to think my response over before looking down at her. "Well... Actually, it is. It was weird coming to and realizing that I was not breathing while not feeling like I was suffocating. It all feels natural, to be honest. I still feel my limbs, I can feel subtle sensations throughout my body... The transition from flesh to metal wasn't as jarring as you'd expect... Hey, wait." I then tried glancing at the side of my helmet and spoke, "Hey, doc. You've been really quiet for the last few minutes."

It was only then that I heard Doctor Luminous speak up with a rather dry tone of voice. "I'm just going to pretend I know what's going on here and not make any comments on what you were discussing."

That response got quite a laugh out of me as I hunkered over and guffawed loudly for a moment, noticeably startling my two friends. Rainbow Dash then asked while giving me a cockeyed stare, "Hey, James? You sure you don't have a few glitches in your head that need some tweaking?"

Of course. They could not hear the doctor talking to me through my internal comm systems. I then shook my hands at them and said, "Huh?! Oh, no! It's not like that! It's just Project H's creator. Doctor Luminous, he said. He's chatting with me over a wireless transmission. Hang on a second." I then tried talking to Luminous again. "Hey, doc? Do you have a means to talk to them too?"

"Yes, the two plates over your cheeks have a microphone you've been using all this time on one side and a voice emitter on the other. Just let me adjust the frequency and I'll see if they can hear me." I heard him reply. A few seconds later, the same voice seemed to be coming from a part of my helmet that was right by my face. "Good evening, Radiance. Zapp. I am Doctor Luminous, the creator of Project H. I trust the three of you had a good first impression with each other?"

Rarity then replied while stroking the diamond-studded curls of her mane. "Well, you certainly did a fine job on his armor, doctor. And he most certainly left a strong impression with how effectively he sent those metal monstrosities to the scrap heap."

Luminous showed a bit flattered as he chuckled over the comm system. "Well, thank you. I tried my best to keep the design visually appealing while still making certain it remained unencumbered. I'd say it turned out quite nicely."

Before we could get sidetracked any further, Rainbow Dash brought up the most important question. Or one of the more important questions. "Hey, wait! If we're superheroes, then... How do we use our superpowers?"

I was left uncertain of how to answer that, though Rarity also inquired about it as well. "That's a good question... Doctor, you wouldn't happen to know how we utilize them, do you?"

"Why are you asking me? You've been using those powers for years! Are you certain the two of you have forgotten?" Luminous asked while sounding like he could not comprehend what he was hearing. Then again, I strongly doubt he could make any sense of our friendly banter towards each other as friends when in actuality, this point in the comic book was probably having Project H encounter Radiance and Zapp for the first time as strangers.

Rainbow Dash scowled at me, although she was likely scowling in the direction she heard the doctor's voice come from, and raised her voice while gesturing in frustration with her hooves held high. "We wouldn't be asking if we knew how!"

"Ah, sorry! Well... I can't say I'm the most observant citizen of your activities, but..." Luminous yelped in response to Rainbow's scolding while pausing to think for a moment. "From what I have seen, Zapp is capable of summoning and controlling lightning and wind while Radiance conjures up energy constructs in the forms of various tools to fit the situation at hoof."

This only served to frustrate Rainbow Dash groaned in further frustration. "So we're superheroes who don't even know how to use our own superpowers?!"

"That does not tell us much, doctor..." Rarity mumbled as she and Rainbow Dash looked themselves over. I sighed while rolling my eyes. Being told what their superpowers do is not the same as saying how to use them. However, Rarity then gasped as she glanced back and forth at us. "Wait! Spike was drawn in with us, wasn't he?! He's familiar with this world and its characters. Perhaps he could enlighten us to how to access our unique abilities!"

"Oh yeah, he was! You think he's with the other girls?" Rainbow Dash asked as I was promptly reminded of the danger at hand in other sectors of the city.

Sure enough, my visor slid back into place as if on instinct and saw the tiny map grin in the upper right corner. There were still a few blinking blips set in it, but fewer than I expected. Either the other Power Ponies were being successful in neutralizing some fo the groups of rogue machines, or the groups had joined up into large swarms. I quickly put two and two together. If Rarity and Rainbow Dash had become Zapp and Radiance, then surely our four other companions had assumed the roles of the rest of the superhero team. And if they were having just as much trouble accessing their superpowers as Rainbow Dash and Rarity were... "Oh crap, the others! They're probably taking on the rest of the robots who've gone haywire!"

"Wait a second, there's more?!" Rainbow Dash asked while looking at the piles of scrap littering the streets and sidewalks around us that the first wave of robots had become. "And those were tough nuts to crack! I only managed to take down a couple with just some judo throws!"

"At least you CAN fight... Anyway, I think we better go find the rest of the girls before... Jeez, what'll happen if any of them get hurt in the comic book? You think they'll just get kicked right back out no worse for the wear?" I asked while my back thrusters extended and prepared for liftoff.

"I'd rather not risk it... We should probably search from the air to speed things along." Rarity replied while Rainbow Dash began to hover once more. But she then reached out to me and asked with a smile, "But seeing as how I lack wings... May I fly in your arms tonight, sir knight?"

Tempted to snicker at Rarity's adoration of my current appearance, I dropped to one knee and took her hoof in my hand before kissing it right on the bracelet that wrapped around her wrist. "It would be an honor, m'lady."

It seemed that this little sweet gesture was not overlooked by Doctor Luminous. I heard him chuckle over the comm system as he said, "Oh my, Project H. Love at first sight, is it?"

Rarity giggled loudly while looking away as she held a hoof over her smile while I glanced at nothing in particular. "Knock it off, doc! Anyway, we better get going." I then reached out and snatched Rarity up in my arms. My mechanical body must have contained far more strength than I expected since she felt light as a feather in my grasp. "Ready, m'lady?"

My lovely friend held onto me with her arms around my neck and smiled warmly at me. "Take me into the sky, sweet angel." Rainbow Dash could only snicker at Rarity's flirty behavior. I know she was having just as much fun as I was.

I bent my knees to prepare for a jump as the rocket thrusters on my back began to flare up. The instant I tried to jump, I rocketed skyward while Rainbow Dash flew straight up beside me at equal speed. This seemed to surprise her since she then called out, "Whoa! Since when could you keep up with me?!"

"Since I got these babies on my back here! Let's fly!" I called back before I righted myself and began to soar over the towering rooftops with Rainbow Dash by my side. Even as Zapp, she still possessed the swift speed I had always known her for. We did not fly for long before we drew near another gap between four buildings as the map grid zoomed in and showed a large blinking dot. It seemed another swarm of malfunctioning machines had gather in another intersection. "Found one!"

"Then let's take it to them!" Rainbow Dash replied before she suddenly dove straight down towards the mass of metal and glowing lights while I followed suit. Rarity was not prepared for this sudden dive and the resulting g-forces on her and let out a frightened shriek as we plummeted to the ground. But while we did, I noticed what seemed to be arcing streams of electricity starting to surge around Rainbow Dash with growing intensity. Just as she seemed to become a falling ball of lightning, I heard her call out. "Whoa, what the hay's going on?!"

She must have been quite distracted by this new development since instead of stopping herself from hitting the ground, she smashed right into the swarm of machines. It let out a huge electrical explosion, sending some of them flying while causing many others to give off sparks before they became still and lifeless. Clearly these machines lacked any sort of significant surge protection, leaving them vulnerable to electrical attacks. A common weakness in machines. Hopefully my body did not harbor the same shortcomings...

While I righted myself and began to slow my descent properly with both my back thrusters and boot thrusters, Rarity called out to a bewildered Rainbow Dash as the flabbergasted pegasus mare stood in the center of a ring of fried disabled machines. "Goodness, Rainbow Dash! That was spectacular! Did you finally figure out how to access your superpowers?!"

Whatever it was she did, Rainbow Dash clearly had no idea how she pulled it off. "I dunno what I did, but it was awesome! Maybe I'm finally getting the Buccaneer Blaze down right!"

Right as I set Rarity down and the less damaged rogue robots began to regain balance and detect our new presence I heard a familiar voice yell from nearby accompanied by the sound of something smashing metal. "How 'bout y'all quit yer yappin' and gimme a hoof over here?! I can't take care of these tin cans all by my lonesome, ya know!"

Applejack! A bit further away was a rather tall bipedal robot of...indeterminable design. It just seemed to be a large mech of sorts that was strictly machine in both function and even outward design. And clinging to its back while pounding its...head with her hooves was clearly Applejack, although she seemed to be missing her hat.

Rarity seemed eager to help, but ended up reluctantly backing away since her superpowers were still beyond her grasp. Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash flew over to the large mech and began to distract it while Applejack continued to pound on it. It seemed like she was steadily bashing the head section in thanks to her famous strength. However, I was quick to notice that many of the robots nearby, both active and disabled, consisted mostly of inorganic designs. There were a few pony-type robots in the mix, but most were...lacking of any anthropomorphized traits. "What's up with these robots, doc? Just a bunch of mechaniloids?"

Doctor Luminous then replied as my HUD pinpointed and scanned all the enemy machines before me, quickly detecting the same settings and readings as the last bunch. "I'm not familiar with that term, but I think I know what you mean. Yes, the majority of the robots you see before you are designed solely for the functions that were intended for them. They are programmed with very basic AI and are about as simple as robots get. But it would seem that they are exhibiting the same malfunctions as those you have seen so far. Treat them all with the same caution."

"Will do, doc." I said as my right forearm assumed its H-Buster form. Or at least that was what I had come to call it. Maybe short for Helios Buster? That sounds really cool... Wait, I am going off topic now.

Anyway, before I could get a shot off, I heard Applejack yell out again. "Fluttershy, how 'bout some help here?!"

Fluttershy?! I instinctively glanced around, fearing for my beloved's safety. I could never imagine her getting involved in a combat situation, especially with a bunch of killer robots that she probably would not want to go anywhere near. Sure enough, my HUD detected organic life readings partially obstructed by a blue metal mailbox. But before I could approach to investigate, another one of those mechs... I think for the sake of clarity, I will refer to the sentient machines as robots while calling the machines with basic intelligence mechs. Anyway, a particularly tall mech stomped over to the mailbox and swung its bulky arm at it, ripping the thing right off its foundation and revealing a frightened Fluttershy. Its right arm consisted mostly of a massive industrial drill, which began to whir while Fluttershy shrieked and ran to the left and down the sidewalk while it began to clank along in pursuit of her. "No, please! Not my baby!"

Those words awoke a nameless fury in my mind. She was right. Fluttershy, my future wife, was carrying my child. And this hulking bucket of bolts was going to rip her and our unborn child apart with that drill. Activating my boot thrusters, I rushed past it and came to a stop with my buster already reaching maximum charge. I then jumped in the way as it raised its drill arm while I took aim at the upper half of its body. "Hands off my mare, chump!"

With that said, I unleashed my charged shot right into the rogue mech, blowing much of its upper torso apart. It immediately shut down, its mangled body falling limply to the ground with a crash. Even its spinning drill became still and silent. But just as I was about to turn around to check on Fluttershy, Doctor Luminous spoke up. "Project H, hold on. This would be an excellent time to try out one of your secondary systems."

"Huh? Which one? You mean the H-Saber?" I asked while glancing at the holster on my right thigh. "I already tried that out and it works great."

"No, not that one. I mean the other one. There's another reason why I chose your default color to be white, you know." He replied with a slight chuckle. "It's the only system in you that required some magic to get to function properly."

My curiosity piqued, I nodded while looking down at the ruined mech. "OK, I'm listening, doc."

"Good. It's easy to use, so don't worry about getting confused." Luminous replied while I listened closely. "Both of your hands are lined with the necessary sensors that are tied to this function. Your forearms also contain these sensors as well. All you have to do is reach out and touch a robot that carries a specific function and these sensors will scan its body to detect any compatible designs."

"OK... Like this?" I asked while kneeling and touching the mech's drill on the right arm. As I did so, my visor showed the drill, its blueprints, and internal functions across my field of vision briefly in a series of wire frame diagrams. "Huh? Hey, something's different..."

"There. You've assimilated its primary weapon into your own weapon systems and memory banks. And your body reflects it when you are accessing it." The doctor explained as I noticed something odd about my body. While the softer and more flexible components of my armor seemed to still be a shade of white, like my thighs and my midsection, the hardened armor on my body had mostly become a shade of light green! "That drill weapon is now yours to use in some form or another, although I doubt your systems will perfectly replicate it to function the same way as its original. It should..."

Before Luminous could even finish what he was saying, I already knew what it was that had just activated. I rose to my feet while raising my buster cannon. "Variable Weapon System! Oh hell YES!!!"

"Huh?! You mean you're already familiar with it?!" Doctor Luminous asked in surprise while I rushed back towards the fray with a familiar trick to try out.

"Sure do, doc! And this little toy is an old favorite of mine!" I replied while taking aim at a few mechs while staying on the move. Filled with new excitement, I shouted out the identity of my new assimilated weapon. "Tornado Fang!"

At those words, I rapidly fired a trio of spinning drills set upon tiny rocket thrusters that rushed forward and slammed into a few of the mechs. The horrible screech of the drills scarping through the tough metal shells filled the air, just before the projectiles got inside the mechs and exploded. While the explosions were relatively small, the fact that the mechs' internal systems were exposed to them made for massive internal damage that caused the rogue mechs to just fall over and shut down. I laughed while firing off another flurry of Tornado Fangs at some more mechs while paying little mind to Applejack and Rainbow Dash just beating into smaller mechs with simple brute force. "Yup! Works just as well as I remember it!"

While firing off more and more drills, I noticed a particularly large brute of a mech coming my way. Any of the Tornado Fangs I fired at it just got swatted aside by its armored arms, the spinning drills being noticeably bent to the point of being useless. Seeing that the situation required more of a direct approach, I began charging up the H-Buster with the Tornado Fang still set to be used. Once at maximum charge, I released the concentrated energy within to produce a very distant effect. A long drill bit emerged from the buster's barrel and began to whir noisily on the tip, giving me a clearly deadly melee weapon.

I rushed forward with my shield generator active, expecting the mech to try to smash me into the ground. It behaved as I assumed, swinging its thick arm down at me only for my shield to block it. I was impressed by my mechanical body's ability to stand up to such force as I barely gave to the weight behind the hit. Taking the opportunity presented to me, I stepped forward while still holding its arm up and thrust the drill on my arm into its body. With more force behind the strike, the drill sank deep into its metal torso and clearly hit something important since its body became limp and just collapsed before me. Feeling I had gotten enough use out of the Tornado Fang for the moment, I unconsciously swapped back to the default H-Buster as the drill disappeared back into my arm and leaving my body a shimmering white. I patted my cannon on the side and chuckled a bit. "Man, anyone who hates those drills used by dentists haven't seen these... Huh?! Hey!"

I yelped and reached out to catch Rainbow Dash as she was hurled into me by one of the larger mechs. I nearly got knocked off my feet as I caught her in my spare arm, but then noticed another reading on my visor as another diagram seemingly showing the body of Zapp and a few tiny readings on her briefly pop up. I simply thought it was preforming a quick scan of her body for injuries, but I could not make anything out that made sense to me. Even so, Rainbow Dash sounded grateful for the catch. "Phew! Good save, James... Huh?! Hey, why do you look a bit gray now?"

"Gray? You sure I don't just look darker in low light settings...? Hey, wait..." I replied while noticing that what was normally white on my armored components was now a silvery gray. I then realized what my visor was trying to tell me. It had been due to the Variable Weapon System activating. But what had I just assimilated?! It could not have come from... Rainbow Dash? Utterly confused, I called out while setting Rainbow Dash down, "Hey, doc! Does this stuff also work on living creatures?!"

Luminous sounded noticeably baffled as well. "Well... Considering the magical components used in its functions, I suppose the Variable Weapon System would exhibit capabilities I wouldn't have anticipated. Perhaps it can also scan and assimilate unique abilities from those with unusual powers. For example, Zapp's mastery over wind and lightning. Give it a try and see what you get."

Rainbow Dash heard the doctor as well and asked, "Huh?! You mean you can use my superpowers too?!"

"I don't even know what I got! Is it lightning or wind?!" I replied loudly while aiming my buster at a row of mechs that were approaching us. But when I fired... Well, things got noisy. A roaring cylindrical vortex of surprisingly visible wind burst forth from the H-Buster and rushed through the row of mechs. While they tried to stand their ground against the miniature hurricane, I soon stared with my jaw hanging open as the powerful wind began to rip the mechs apart piece by piece! Seconds later, a row of scrap metal lined the street once the lateral tornado ran its course. Rainbow Dash and I merely stared in silence for a moment before I actually let out a laugh. "Ohoho man! Another old favorite! Storm Tornado!"

"Dang, James! What else you got in there?!" Rainbow asked while she flew up to my right and grabbed my arm before looking my buster over. "First you're shooting drills, and now tornadoes! What's next?! Shooting cupcakes and glasses of milk?!"

"Considering how magical and zany Equestria can be, I wouldn't be surprised if there's a Cupcake Cannon or Milk Shower weapon system out there... But lemme go! I'll take care of the rest!" I said before pulling my arm away and sprinting towards the middle of the intersection. "Hey, Applejack! Get away! I'm gonna try something!"

"Huh?! Sure thing!" I heard Applejack reply before seeing her galloping away from the handful of remaining mechs and robots. To get their attention, I fired off a few smaller plasma shots at them. It seemed that I could still access some of the H-Buster's default functions while accessing something stored in the Variable Weapon System, although only on the lowest settings. Probably because most of the energy required to make it fire was being directed to my currently equipped weapon. Once I was in the middle of the intersection, the mechs started to head towards me as I began to charge my buster with the Storm Tornado weapon ready. Once at max charge, I pointed my arm straight up towards the night sky. "I'm gonna rock you...like a hurricane!"

OK, I must have been having too much fun if I was spouting that much playful banter. Regardless, when I unleashed the charged Storm Tornado, a huge vertical vortex began to swirl all around me and began to either rip apart the machines that were around me or even just carried them high into the air! It only last for several seconds, but anything that had not had its limbs ripped out of their sockets by the vortex instead fell to the ground with a thunderous crash. If the wind did not total them, the impact from the fall did. Once the area had fallen silent, I deactivated the H-Buster and allowed my right hand to emerge once more as my armor turned white once more. "Man, this just keeps getting better and better."

With the current wave of rogue machines having been neutralize, I heard a pair of hooves applauding from the shadows. Upon turning to face the source of the sound, Rarity stepped out from the shadows. "Bravo, darling! It's as if you were made to dispose of those metal menaces! So sorry I couldn't help you in any way, but I'd hate to get in the way as a damsel in distress."

I smiled at her and chuckled while my visor retracted to reveal my eyes. "Hey, it's no problem, Rarity. I know you have no idea how to use your superpowers right now, so you'd just be setting yourself up for trouble if you jumped in. At least we got a glimpse of Rainbow Dash's superpowers."

Speaking of that little daredevil, she came swooping over to us. "Nice work, big guy! First zombies, now robots! You're a wrecking machine!"

"Thanks, Rainbow... Hey, wasn't Applejack around here?" I asked upon remembering seeing her and Fluttershy upon arriving.

"Oh, right!" Rainbow yelped before looking over to the far end of the street. "Hey, AJ! Get over here!"

"Hang on a second, Rainbow! This...darn lasso just ain't listenin' today!" I heard that familiar voice call out from over yonder. It seemed that Applejack had somehow gotten herself partially tied to a fire hydrant with her lasso... Only I do not recall her ever bringing her lasso along when we were attending Twilight's tea sampling party. Unless she just happens to always keep it under that hat of hers at all times, that is. Finally, she got it undone and put it away somewhere before she trotted over to us. "Phew, there we go! Anyway, thanks for yer help back there, stranger. That was a tough scrape."

Now that I was getting a good look at her, I saw that Applejack was also clad in the attire of one of the Power Ponies. Namely the outfit of Mistress Mare-velous. While I did not see much of a difference between the original design of her outfit and what I was seeing at that moment, I noticed that the crescent moon designs on the fronts of her armlets around the ankles and wrists had been swapped out for apple shapes. "Mistress Mare-velous, huh? And I'm no stranger to you, AJ."

"Huh? Yer not? Ummm..." Applejack said before she squinted her eyes while looking at my face. Rainbow Dash and Rarity were respectfully silent as Applejack scanned my face. A few seconds later, her eyes opened wide in surprise. "What the...?! James?! Whoa nelly, what happened to ya, pardner?! I ain't never seen armor like that! And... Wait, that was YOU who mopped the floor with them tin cans?!"

"Yep! Glad to see you were kinda paying attention there!" I said with a laugh while Rainbow and Rarity joined in.

"Well, y'all sure showed 'em! But... Wait a tick! Rarity?! Rainbow?! Where'd ya get those duds?! It's a bit early for Nightmare Night, ain't it?" Applejack then asked while glancing back and forth at the two mares beside me. "And come ta think of it, where's my hat?! And where'd I get this lil' getup?!"

Rarity was the first to speak up. "Well... I suppose we could explain, but shouldn't we find Fluttershy first? She was with you, right?"

"Huh?! Yeah, she was. I kept tryin' ta get 'er ta help me out against them metalheads, but... Well, y'all know Fluttershy. She's probably hidin' somewhere." Applejack replied while looking a bit annoyed. It must have been frustrating to hold those mechs off by herself while Fluttershy cowered under a mailbox. Then again, I cannot fault her for trying to not get involved with how dangerous those rogue machines were. If I was still human and not a robot designed for combat, I would have likely made a run for it too.

"Hang on, lemme try something..." I spoke up as my visor slid back over my eyes and activated. I looked down the street where Fluttershy had been running while being pursued by that drill-equipped mech. After I took that thing down, I lost sight of her. I doubt she even noticed me at all. My visor seemed to swap to a type of infrared function, allowing me to see through the thermal spectrum. Sure enough, there was a shape of a mare curled up a very short distance off the ground. Upon deactivating that function, I saw another mailbox ahead of me. I snickered under my breath at Fluttershy's rather laughable hiding spot. "Found her."

I then led my three friends over to the mailbox by the side of the street. It was very silent, leading me to believe that Fluttershy was being as silent as possible to avoid detection. Then again, how did she even get into it? Applejack then whispered, "Y'all think we should knock?"

I did just that. I tapped my fist on the side of the metal box a few times. Although I did not expect the response I got. "Uh... Hello! I'm a mailbox! Give me all of your letters, packages, and gift baskets, and I'll make sure they get delivered! But please don't forget to use sufficient postage."

Oh my god, Fluttershy... The four of us burst out into quiet snickering at Fluttershy's attempt to wear her hiding place like a disguise. I then knocked on the mailbox again, "Fluttershy, you can drop the act. We know you're in there."

My mention of her name seemed to startle the timid pegasus. "Fluttershy?! Um... Who's Fluttershy? I'm just a little mailbox. I'll take all your parcels and make sure the mailpony gets them for delivery. But please remember that the postal service doesn't run on Sundays."

Once again, we all laughed at Fluttershy's act. Finally, Rainbow Dash tapped rather hard on the side of the mailbox with her hoof. "Come on, Fluttershy! It's Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, and your future hubby!"

"You... Rainbow Dash?" I heard Fluttershy's voice ask from within the mailbox before the flap at the top opened inward to reveal her eyes. However, there seemed to be a purple mask set over her eyes. Indeed, she had taken the role of another one of the Power Ponies. I stepped into her view along with the rest of my friends so she could see us. "Oh my! Where did you get those amazing costumes! But...is it safe? Are all of those big metal meanies gone?"

"Yeah, we got 'im. Now how 'bout ya get outta there?" Applejack replied while trying to not seem too irritated by Fluttershy's cowardice.

"Oh! Well, all right... Oof..." Fluttershy replied while she seemed to squirm inside the mailbox. However, she did not appear to move much at all. "Uh oh... Um... I don't think I can actually get out..."

"You can't?! But then... How did you ever get in there in the first place?" Rarity asked while sounding noticeably puzzled. I too was baffled as to how she could get in through the opening at the top. Those letter slots are not terribly big to begin with.

"I was desperate! I had to hide from them! But... How do I get out? Do any of you have the key for this mailbox?" Fluttershy retorted while sounding knd of embarrassed for choosing to hide in somethign that was hard to get out of.

Rainbow Dash sounded rather amused by that suggestion and rolled her eyes. "Hey, it's not like we can just go back to the real world and ask Derpy Hooves to stop by. We're stuck here until we find a way out."

"Real world?! But... Where are we then?!" My fiancée asked in shock, clearly having no idea where we were.

Seeing that there was no way to get Fluttershy out of the mailbox through the opening at the top and that we lacked the key to open the front, I realized the only way we were going to get her out was to rip the mailbox open. I did not like the idea of causing property destruction, but the fact that everyone seemed to be staying indoors due to the rogue machine outbreak, no one would get mad at us over it or just likely pin the blame on a rampaging mech. "Hang on a second, honey. I'll get you out."

The holster on my right thigh opened and extended the handle of my H-Saber before I grasp it and held it up. It promptly activated, extending its fiery plasma blade from the top of the hilt. Having not seen it in use yet, Applejack stepped back in shock. "Whoa nelly! That looks like some hot stuff!"

"It sure is. Fluttershy, hunker down in there as low as you can." I replied while looking at my lover's eyes through the open slot.

She was clearly uneasy about the thought of me using a blade made of fire to get her out of there, but Fluttershy still placed her faith in me. "Uh... OK... Just...please be careful, James..." She then ducked out of sight as the hatch slammed shut.

"OK, girls. No distractions." I switched my visor setting's to infrared again to make certain I could see exactly where Fluttershy was inside the mailbox. She had curled up and was pretty low inside it. Carefully holding the very bright blade of my sword laterally, I slowly cut through the mailbox's top with essentially no resistance.

Once I had cut through it, I deactivated my visor and had it retract into my helmet. Glowing molten metal slowly oozed down the sides of the mailbox from where I had cut through before rapidly cooling and hardening. I then deactivated the saber and placed it back in my holster before grabbing the top of the mailbox and lifting it before tossing it aside with a clank to reveal a cowering Fluttershy inside among a pile of letters. Applejack then slowly shook her head and let out a quiet whistle. "Phew... Like a hot knife on butter..."

I then reached in and grabbed Fluttershy under her arms and lifted her out as easily as if I had been lifting a puppy. "There you go, honey."

It was only then that both Fluttershy and I got a really good look at each other. Sure enough, she was clad in the attire of one of the Power Ponies. Namely that of Saddle Rager. While the entirety of her outfit was largely unchanged, I noticed that the flower decorations on the front of her wrists had been swapped out for more fitting butterfly shapes. Fluttershy's mane and tail seemed to have changed styles as well, now having a wavier appearance to them. Even so, for someone who carries the title of 'Rager' in her name, Fluttershy's outfit was...rather cute. "Huh... Your outfit's actually really pretty, Fluttershy."

"Thank you... And... You're... Oh my goodness..." Fluttershy replied while gazing up at me. She was utterly speechless.

In the end, it was Rarity who spoke for her. "Stunning, isn't he?! Truly a heroic visage from the far future! Aren't you proud to be betrothed to such a gorgeous champion, darling?"

Fluttershy finally let out a giggle while Applejack and Rainbow Dash either averted their eyes or rolled them in amusement. "Well... Yes. It's...very stunning. And very dazzling too! Is that really you, James?"

I reached out and gently caressed my lover's head. "It most certainly is. Though how'd you get stuck in the form of someone who has 'Rager' in her name? I've never seen you rage over anything."

"Rager?!" Fluttershy then took a good look at herself before looking at Rainbow Dash and Rarity. "You're all wearing weird outfits too! Where are we?! And where'd these outfits come from?!"

Before anyone could say anything, I heard Doctor Luminous speak up over the comm device as his voice reached us all. "Ah! Sorry, I had to step away for a moment. Duty calls and everything... Oh? Well done, Project H! You've located Saddle Rager and Mistress Mare-velous. Good evening, ladies. I trust you two have been introduced to our friend here?"

The doctor was clearly unable to see the physical differences between my friends and the original Power Ponies, which I found mildly entertaining. However, Applejack was quick to speak up. "Who said that?! Somepony sneakin' around 'ere?"

"Oh, sorry. I'm afraid I'm nowhere near you. I'm merely speaking through Project H's long-distance communication system. I am Doctor Luminous, his creator. And I assure you he only has the best intentions for everypony." My creator explained while Applejack and Fluttershy looked on in bewilderment.

"Project H? Spike said something about that when he was describing his... Wait! You don't think we're..." Fluttershy suddenly gasped as she began to realize what had happened.

It was Applejack who said the obvious while she looked her outfit over. "Ah, hay no... Nope! There ain't no way we're stuck in a comic book! There just ain't! Where's Spike?! I got some questions! And... Oof, this getup really chafes my hindquarters..."

There was something about that claim that caught my attention. And when Fluttershy and Rarity turned to face Applejack and Rainbow Dash, I saw it. My eyes glanced down and caught a perfect unobstructed view of their hindquarters. Perhaps it was because I have become so used to simply not noticing that area of their bodies most of the time along with the fact that they seldom wear anything to begin with, but... Those skintight jumpsuits hugged their bodies tightly, showing off the curves and contours of their hips and flanks like never before. Knowing that no blood was contained in my body left me hopeful that I was not blushing. But my cover was still blown when that pesky doctor made the mistake of speaking out for us all to hear. "Project H, has something caught your eye?"

"Shut up, doc! I was looking at nothing!" I yelped in shock as all eyes fell upon me while I tried to look at nothing in particular. Even so, I soon noticed that Applejack was giving me an odd look. Had she seen me looking down? "Uh... AJ, what's with that look?"

"Uh... Maybe I was just seein' things but... Were ya ogling Fluttershy and Rarity's haunches just now?" She asked in return while Rainbow Dash started to smirk at me.

Fluttershy grinned shyly while she also began to blush. Apparently she appreciated the attention I was giving her. There was little I could do to deny what I had just been eyeing, so I reluctantly came clean. "Ugh... Yes, I was. I couldn't help noticing. Those jumpsuits you girls are wearing just do such an amazing job at showing off your curves, to be honest."

Applejack seemed to blush as she looked back at herself, although Rarity instead smirked at me while stretching and flexing that gorgeous body of hers. "Oh, darling... You know I don't mind your attention at all. Admire to your heart's content."

"Oh my, maybe I should turn this display and mic off for a while... I mean I know you two just met, but..." Doctor Luminous said jokingly over the comm system while getting a giggle out of Fluttershy.

I was tempted to try to diffuse the situation, but Rarity drew near and stood on her hind legs to lightly tap her hoof against my armored chest. "Doctor, you don't know the half of it. Granted, he may be a machine. But beneath this cool metallic shell beats the heart of a lover!"

It was then that I noticed Rainbow Dash turn around and give me a good look at her hindquarters as well while she spread her wings. Judging by that grin, she was just messing with me. "So, these suits make us easy on the eyes, huh? Too bad you don't have a boner to get anymore."

"Not funny, Rainbow! Keep this up and I'm gonna have one hell of a libido to take care of once we get back in the real world!" I yelled while Rarity and Applejack let out a laugh. Fluttershy seemed naturally concerned over the fact that...something about me was missing. Even so, once I got to thinking about Fluttershy and I having some quality private time together that night, I immediately thought about our unborn child and rushed to her side. "Hey, that reminds me! Fluttershy, those mechs didn't get to you, did they? Is the baby OK?"

She seemed to have all but forgotten about the fact that she was pregnant during all that banter and glanced down at her side. "Oh! Um... No, they never got me. Although... I almost feel like there's something missing..."

I felt a surge of concern fill me as I became fearful for the unborn life within my lover. "Doc, does that HUD have the ability to perform deeper scans on organic beings?"

"Well... Yes, your visor can scan people for internal damage, hormone levels, and other readings." He replied while I made my visor slide back into back and activate.

"Be still for a minute, honey." Various readings on Fluttershy's physical condition began to pop up onscreen, ranging from heart rate to blood sugar to adrenaline levels. I even got a very unexpected x-ray view of her skeletal system. No signs of broken or cracked bones, at least. "What's your take on this, Luminous? You are a doctor, right?"

"Hmm... Let's see... Most interesting." I heard him reply while we all waited in silence. "I am seeing heightened hormone levels consistent with pregnancy, but no actual fetus is present."

As expected, Fluttershy pretty much panicked. "What?! My... My baby isn't even there anymore?! Where is it?!"

"Whoa, honey! Easy!" I said loudly before grasping her in my arms securely for an embrace. "Maybe the baby is just waiting for us. Saddle Rager probably isn't pregnant in this issue, so I guess the comic book had to put your pregnancy on hold until we get back into the real world."

Applejack then added while smiling reassuringly, "Yeah, that's what I was thinkin'! Think of it like this... Y'all needed the oven ta be empty for a while, so the bun had ta come out. It'll be put right back in ta keep bakin' when we're done here."

"Oh... I... I guess that makes sense... Can't really be a superhero when you can't put yourself in dangerous situations..." Fluttershy muttered quietly, but then suddenly seemed to realize exactly what role she had taken. "Wait! I'm a superhero now?! But... But I don't wanna fight! They always have to be in dangerous situations and... And fight really scary supervillains! I just want to go home!"

"Yeah, I dunno what the book was thinking when it gave you this job... I mean we don't even know what your superpower is!" Rainbow Dash replied while looking Fluttershy over.

While looking at Rainbow Dash, I recalled when I acquired the Storm Tornado upon touching her. "Hang on a second. Maybe I can get an idea for it."

I reached out and set my hand on Fluttershy's head. However, I got no new indications on my visor. My armor remained white as well. "Uh... Hey, doc? What did I get from her?"

"Um... To be honest... I don't think you got anything. Perhaps some natural abilities and superpowers are incompatible with your internal systems." I heard Luminous explain while I lifted my hand from Fluttershy's head. "Besides, from what I've seen... There's no way your body could actually replicate her superpower in action. She... Well, you have to see it to believe it. Just don't do anything to make her mad. Might end up being the last thing you ever do."

"If you say so, doc." I replied, left utterly baffled as to what Saddle Rager's superpower could be. Judging by his explanation, it was likely physical. And the mentioning of angering her... No. No way in hell. I almost busted out laughing as that image flashed through my mind. There was no way THAT superpower could have found its way into tender sweet Fluttershy... Right?

In the hopes of getting my mind off of such a ridiculous thought, I turned to Applejack. "What about you, AJ? You figure out your superpowers?"

Applejack just lifted her hooves and shrugged her shoulders. "Ya got me. I didn't do anythin' when those mechs cornered us except for bashin' their heads in. Although... I did notice this here harness with a golden rope and a few horseshoes stickin' out. Whatcha make of it?"

"Hmm... Gimme a second." I looked right at the harness set over her back and midsection. It was exactly like in the images I had been shown during my approach to Maretropolis. My HUD seemed to focus exclusively on the golden horseshoes and the rope hanging from the bottom section, although both scans ended up with no real results. "Well, whatever that stuff is made of, there's no data on it in my memory banks. Very unique. Mistress Mare-velous is probably the kind of superhero with only heightened physical attributes who compensates with special gear."

"Special, huh? That explains why I swear this wonky rope has a mind of its own." Applejack retorted while giving a rather disdainful stare at the coiled rope out of the corner of her eye. Hard to imagine someone as skilled with a lasso as Applejack having a hard time manipulating a rope, so it truly must have had some sort of trick to using it right without getting herself tangled.

It was then that Fluttershy asked the most important question. "Say... Um... Did any of you see Twilight or Pinkie Pie out there? Or maybe even Spike?"

"Right... We still gotta find those guys! Doc, where to next?!" Rainbow Dash yelled as she began to hover.

"Hold on a moment, Zapp. I think I need to instruct Project H in accessing a few more of his functions. Better to do it now than have him fumble with them in a live fire setting." Doctor Luminous replied while I glanced down at the tiny speaker on my helmet's facial plating. "I know the current threat hasn't been fully neutralized, so let's try to make this quick."

"Uh... Sure thing, doc. What's next?" I asked while instinctively stepping out into the middle of the quiet street while my four companions looked on. Rainbow Dash seemed especially interested with that focused stare and smirk.

"Now then... I see that you have become very familiar with your primary weapon... The H-Buster I think I heard you call it? Not sure where you thought of that, but it has a nice ring to it. Anyway, I'm sure you understand that it has both repeat fire and charge settings. Furthermore, the charge settings can work in tandem with any secondary weapons you assimilate with your Variable Weapon System as you have already displayed. However, keep in mind that much of the energy that feeds the weapon systems in your right arm becomes mostly directed into your Variable Weapon System when you are accessing one of those assimilated functions, reducing your primary plasma cannon to being only able to fire in rapid bursts. Keep this in mind." Much of what Doctor Luminous said was more or less what I expected. Still, it was helpful to get a second opinion on the matter.

"Uh huh. Is there anything else?" I asked while lifting my arm as my hand disappeared inside it to activate the H-Buster functions.

"Well... There is a couple of things. Your primary weapon comes with a third setting. Rather than fire in bursts, it can launch a concentrated stream of plasma. However, the recoil from this is quite impressive, so I do not recommend using it on the run. Stand your ground and use your left hand for extra support if needed." The doctor explained, causing me to look at my weapon with renewed interest. "Shall we take a practice shot?"

"Sure!" I replied with excitement. I then turned to my four companions and said, "Might want to back up! Not sure what's gonna happen!"

"Y'all heard 'im! Up against the wall, girls." Applejack added while she and the other three superheroes backed up until they were pressed against the walls of the building behind them.

I looked down the street ahead of me, seeing the long row of urban buildings lining the sides with the night sky high above us. It made me feel quite small while being surrounded by such tall buildings for the first time in well over a year. I then widened my stance slightly and held the side of the H-Buster with one hand as it began to charge. I could already feel something change within it, as if I somehow new it was changing settings. I lifted my arm, aiming directly at the horizon over the distant buildings. "OK then... Ready!"

I suppose the charge was necessary to get the cannon going as I soon felt a sudden push against me after hearing a lower sound come from the end of the buster's barrel before a bright yellow beam of plasma shot forth like a laser! The recoil was indeed so great that I nearly lost control of it! Thankfully, I stood my ground and held my arm steady enough to avoid having the beam blast through any of the towering buildings in the distance. Just five seconds was long enough before I decided to cease firing. The plasma beam soon stopped bursting from my arm while a trail of superheated wavering air rose from the short barrel at the tip. "Phew! Thought it was gonna overheat!"

Clearly entertained, my four friends began to applaud from nearby while Applejack and Rainbow Dash even cheered and whistled. However, I then heard Doctor Luminous speak up. "Well done. I was a little worried you would've lost control with that setting, but you managed quite well. Even so, only use it when necessary. Now then... I should inform you that there is something that I know I have not had the chance to fine-tune just yet... Remember when I said you're still only in the prototype stage?"

That certainly got my attention. From what I had seen so far, all of my body's functions were working amazingly well. "Yeah, I remember. What's wrong? One of my parts not working up to spec?"

"Yes... Your Variable Weapon System. Like I said, I'm a scientist. Not a mage." Luminous replied with a less than happy tone. "I had to enlist the aid of those skilled in magic to properly make this system function. But even then, it has proven most difficult to get working just right. At the moment, your data banks can only hold enough data on a total of two weapon types. And you've already filled those two slots. If you want to try copying another, you will have to delete one of them."

"Seriously?! Are you sure it's limited to just two and not eight?!" I asked with some mild irritation. I was not in the mood to have to discard one of my favorite secondary weapons.

Doctor Luminous sighed before he said, "I'm sorry, Project H. I'm afraid you will have to if you feel there is a new type of equipment you want to try out. However, once I get this system working to full capacity, your systems will be able to store the assimilated data on dozens of such functions. It's only a matter of time."

"Dozens?! And all at one time?! Nice! I think I can wait for that." I replied while I noticed a tiny grid on my visor's display that showed the two weapons I had already copied in the form of a tiny swirling tornado and a drill bit. The Storm Tornado option was then highlighted and soon disappeared. "I guess the Storm Tornado function can go for now. All I gotta do to get it back is give Rainbow a hug anyway."

"Yes, I suppose so. Now then, one last thing to cover. First, draw your blade." The good doctor said while my holster for said blade popped open to reveal the hilt.

"Huh? OK then." I muttered while I drew the H-Saber and held it in my hand. The blade soon activated, creating that pale yellow blade of plasma once more.

I then listened closely for the doctor's instructions. "All right. Now, something you might be pleased to know is that your saber is also connected to your Variable Weapon System. Try equipping... What did you call that drill weapon again?"

My eye glanced at the grid displaying my copied weapon systems. "The Tornado Fang? Sure."

In response of it becoming active, my body's white armor turned a shade of green again. But I was in quite a surprise as I watched the H-Saber. The plasma blade seemed to vanish as it deactivated, only for a small device to rise out of the slot on the top of the hilt and then produce I long and narrow drill! It instantly began to spin rapidly as me and my friends marveled at the blade's transformation. Rainbow Das even called out, "Whoa, James! You ever considered taking up dentistry?! I bet you could use that on Ursa teeth!"

"Ha! Maybe!" I retorted before deciding to try the drill blade out a bit. Taking it into a reverse grip, I then placed my left hand on the pommel and drove the spinning drill into the ground. The asphalt stood no chance as it crashed and tore through the ground with ease, leaving only the hilt exposed before I pulled it right back out. The drill was hardly scratched as I deactivated the saber, causing the blade to compact and retract before I placed it back in its holster as my armor turned all white again. "Um... Don't have the Japanese term for that... What would they call that? Drill Thrust? Diving Heaven Drill? Ugh, what a mouthful..."

Luminous merely chuckled over my muttering. "Well, keep in mind this little bit of information next time you assimilate a new function. Sometimes the blade is mightier than the buster."

Right as I was starting to turn towards my four friends, I heard a distant crash. It must have been only a few blocks away. Fluttershy yelped at the sound and hopped backwards while we all looked down the street. "Eep! Was that more robots?"

"I don't know what else it could be, darling. But surely Twilight, Pinkie Pie, and Spike are there!" Rarity replied while she began to make a run in that direction.

"Then let's go back 'em up!" Applejack shouted before she rushed after Rarity. I was contemplating flying to get there faster, although I quickly decided against it since it would leave my friends vulnerable without me. Until they knew exactly how to use their gear and superpowers, they were in danger.

Just as I was about to run after my two friends, I noticed Rainbow Dash pulling on Fluttershy's tail while my girlfriend clung to a lamppost in a comedic fashion. "Come on, Fluttershy! Our friends might be in trouble, so what's got you scared?!"

"Robots! Big mean scary robots who want to introduce me to their big scary drills! No thank you!" Fluttershy shrieked in response, clearly having been left mildly traumatized after that last mech tried to take a shot at her.

Finding her cowardice to be both justified and amusing to watch, and thinking up a witty retort, I walked over to the two arguing pegasi. "Yeah, I know. The only big drill you want in you is mine, right?"

"Wha... WHAT?!" Fluttershy replied in shock as she detected the playful innuendo and let go of the poll out of shock. She ended up getting yanked right into Rainbow Dash, who had busted out laughing. That mare always has been such a pervert, so it is no wonder she got a laugh out of that.

"Fluttershy, I get why you're scared. And since you don't know how to use your superpowers, you'd just get yourself in trouble if you jumped into a fight anyway. I'm gonna go see what's going on, so I can't stay here and watch you. Just come along, but stay back and let us handle it." I said while stroking her head in an attempt to calm her. "Besides, it'd be safer sticking with your friends. Right?"

"Uh... I guess it would be better to stay with you... Um... OK, I'll go." Fluttershy squeaked out somewhat reluctantly while standing up and letting Rainbow Dash take to the air.

"Right! Enough blabbing! We gotta find the rest of the team! Hey, girls! Wait up!" Rainbow Dash shouted before swooping after Rarity and Applejack in the distance. Fluttershy and I followed on foot too, having no trouble keeping up with our friends.

We kept running until we passed three city blocks and made a left at the next intersection. And right there another block away was the source of commotion. Another swarm of haywire machines, mostly mechs, had gathered at another intersection. But I was quick to notice a pink streak with a jagged white and purple line running through it zipping around some of the larger mechs. And every time it came to a stop... That was undoubtedly Fili-second. But that poofy pink tail with some jagged edges... Of course. How could it be anyone who is not Pinkie Pie?

"Wow! You guys are really slow! And I thought Twilight was slow during the Running of the Leaves on her first time!" Yeah, that was Pinkie Pie. I know that peppy voice anywhere. And it seemed she was the only one of my friends masquerading as the Power Ponies who knew how to access her superpower. Then again, it was all about running fast. But then where was...

"I heard that, Pinkie!" Another familiar voice yelled from somewhere nearby. Definitely Twilight, although I did not see her anywhere. Spike was probably with her, so it was likely that we had located the last of our friends.

"Whoa nelly... I dunno if we can take these with just our bare hooves... James, are ya up for this?" Applejack asked while we sprinted towards the next robotic swarm while Pinkie Pie seemed to be trying to just annoy them into submission by making herself an impossible target to hit.

Feeling more at home in my robotic body and having a better grasp of my various functions, I felt I was ready for a full field test. I felt a smile spread across my lips as confidence filled me. "Got it! Leave this one to me, girls!"

I activated my boot thrusters and rushed forward at high speed towards the larger mech that towered over Pinkie Pie. I really wish I could do a better job of describing their appearances... Regardless, about halfway towards my target, I bent my knees slightly and suddenly propelled myself into the air with a jump while my thrusters carried me high. I promptly drew the H-Saber from its holster and activated its flaming blade before preparing for a swing to my right with the blade being held to my left. I flew towards the mech just as it began to notice me and swung my blade to my right just as I was about to pass it. I screeched to a stop upon hitting the ground behind it a second later only to glance behind me to see its upper body slide right off its lower body with a crash. It was during this moment that I heard Spike call out from somewhere nearby. "Holy guacamole! Who's that?!"

I do not know what it is with Spike and that particular food, but he tends to use that word a lot when shocked. Regardless, the rest of the machines started to take an interest in me. Just what I was hoping for. Better to take their attention away from those who cannot defend themselves and focus on something partially designed to take them down. I felt a bit of a giddy feeling in my chest as I felt their optic sensors focusing on me. Like I was in a lot of trouble, but in a more playful sense. I then rose to my feet and pointed my blade at no one in particular. "Who's next?"

The mechs did not wait long to charge. One by one, they closed in on me only for the fiery plasma blade in my hand to cleave them into two. Some of the larger ones stood up to the blade for a couple of hits, the blade cutting through them and leaving molten metal in its wake while smoke rose from their damaged internal systems. And they never really got a shot in at me either. Perhaps it was a result of some programming in my locomotive systems combined with feedback from my HUD, but I would always turn to face and parry any incoming attack from my blind spots. It felt like I was not even really thinking anymore. As if my body was just responding to stimuli.

As more and more of the rogue mechs were reduced to scrap, the ones that had been hanging back began to take a more aggressive approach. I then turned and saw something flying towards me that I had not seen since my time on earth. Small, but swift. "Huh?! Missiles?!"

In a desperate attempt to evade the propelled explosives, I leaned back as my boot thrusters carried me backwards across the ground at high speed and past a few more mechs. The missiles either exploded upon hitting the ground or ended up slamming into other mechs by mistake and even blowing one apart. Upon coming to a stop and getting a good look at the mech that launched them at me, I saw that small missile launchers lined its shoulders. A mech designed for combat? However, I then felt myself smirk as I got a good look at its primary weapons. "Hey! I want what you got!"

Setting my sights on a new toy to try out, I rushed forward with my boot thrusters zooming past several mechs as the one that fired at me sent another flurry of miniature missiles at me. I was too quick and ended up going right under them before I switched weapons to the Tornado Fang and watched as the H-Saber's plasma blade was swapped out for a long and narrow drill bit instead. I drove the whirring drill right into the mech's torso, probably hitting its power supply since it all but immediately went limp and slouched forward. I promptly pulled the spinning drill out and reached up and touched one of the missile launcher boxes. Sure enough, a tiny missile diagram popped up briefly on my visor before disappearing and leaving the majority of my body a bit of a greenish gray while the drill blade in my right hand swapped back to its default plasma blade, probably a sign that this weapon type had no compatibility with it.

"Just the right trick for enemies at multiple angles." I muttered to myself as I put the H-Saber back in its holster as I heard large industrial drills whirring up behind me. Recognizing the sound as the same kind of drill as the one I had acquired the Tornado Fang weapon system from, I turned to see a few large construction mechs marching towards me. I looked down at my right arm and smirked as it assumed its weapon form. I then pointed it at the approaching mechs without even bothering to aim. "Dodge this one! Homing Torpedo!"

I fired several times, each time launching a small spiraling missile from the H-Buster. Sure enough, they were veer sideways to hit their mark and exploded with the force of a grenade. Unfortunately, while one or two were completely wrecked, most of the construction mechs were still standing and approaching. "Whoa... I know construction stuff has to be able to take a beating, but dang."

"Project H, do you read me? This might be a good time to try out one of your Variable Weapon System's functions." I heard Doctor Luminous call out in my head. "You should be able to combine some assimilated weapons together for a fusion of the two. And it seems the two you have so far are compatible. Give it a try!"

"Combining weapons effects?! Sweet!" My eyes glanced at my visor's grid that showed my list of copied weapons. Two empty squares opened up beside the list. It first selected the tiny missile shape that represented the Homing Torpedo and then selected the tiny drill shape that stood for the Tornado Fang. I assumed that it would basically take one weapon and then supplement it with the effects of the other. Not wanting to waste time with a quick fire, I began to charge my cannon instead. Just to be safe, I ran away from the approaching mechs and then pointed my arm at them with a full charge ready. "Let' see what we have here..."

Upon releasing the charged energy within, I got a bit of a surprise. A total of five Tornado Fangs burst forth from the H-Buster, but then veered in flight and drilled their ways into the remaining mechs before exploding with enough force to blow off large chunks of their bodies! It seemed that combine the homing technology of the Homing Torpedo with the Tornado Fangs, but also gave the drills a bigger explosive charge. "Whoa! What do I call this one then... Seeker Drill?"

"Woooo! Nice job! Hey, who're you anyway, mister?!" I heard Pinkie Pie shout before she literally popped up in front of me in a pink flash. To be honest, she was really cute in that outfit.

Seeing that speedy little mare pop up in front of me like that actually startled me as I jumped back. "Hey! Pinkie Pie? Or Fili-second... Oh, hey! Move!" I then reached out and pushed her aside as another mech armed with a jackhammer on each arm lumbered towards us. But as I did, my Variable Weapon System acted up as if I had just copied a new weapon. My visor displayed Fili-second's body, but... What kind of ability could I have assimilated from her?! Her superpower is speed and nothing else, although my body took on a mostly light purple color that matched the arrows on her uniform.

Even so, I had to make space as both slots for assimilated weapon systems were full. Deciding that I had gotten enough out of the weapons I had been trying out so far and deleted both. The symbol that stood for Fili-second's superpower seemed to display a human shape sprinting. Pinkie Pie rapidly backed away in hilarious fashion as her legs sputtered and moved too quickly even for my optic sensors to track. Thus, I faced the approaching mech as its jackhammers revved up. "OK, how do I use this one..."

For some reason, trying to access this weapon system seemed to trigger something in my boot thrusters. I felt them charging up for a blast. "Huh?! What's this?!"

They activated and I rushed forward... But far faster than I was prepared for. I must have been going near supersonic speeds since before I could even blink, I had slammed shoulder first into the mech with such force that I sent it sprawling with a large dent in its armored torso. A high speed charge for physical impact? "Whoa! What am I supposed to call that one?!"

In my brief fascination with this unexpected result of my newest trick, my visor suddenly alerted me to a threat to my side and I turned just in time to receive a blast of fire to my body, apparently suffering minor damage before I could raise my shield arm. It seemed to be another construction mech armed with an upgraded blowtorch being used like a flamethrower. As I watched the stream of fire from behind the particle shield, I quickly had an idea. "Oooooh, that's what I need!"

Activating the... Uh... Well, if I have to call that ability anything, I guess I can call it the Rocket Tackle... Anyway, with my shield arm up and with my right hand on it for additional support, I used the Rocket Tackle to smash into the welding mech and bowl it over. It was more of a quadruped in design and therefore its rigid low to the ground body made things difficult for the mech when it came to righting itself. I then approached it and placed my hand on its body. "I'll just take that, thank you."

Sure enough, a wire frame diagram for the blowtorch popped up on my visor briefly before a small flame symbol appeared in the Variable Weapon System grid. I immediately swapped to it, my white armor taking on a fiery red color while my softer components seemed more of a fiery yellow. I deactivated my shield and activated the H-Buster, knowing the power of heat now lied within. I turned to face several mechs, each of them unfortunately equipped with melee tools. Holding my buster in my left hand for support, I took aim before unleashing my new weapon. "Fire Wave!"

A huge torrent of concentrated flame burst forth from my arm and scorched the mechs so thoroughly that either their metal shells began to melt or they simply combusted and exploded while I waved my arm from side to side to make sure I did not miss anyone. Once the mechs had been melted into hot slag or had otherwise been disable, I ceased firing as a plume of wavering hot air rose from the H-Buster's barrel. I shook my head while trying to let out a whistle, impressed by my new arsenal.

"Heads up, hot stuff! There's still a few left!" I heard Rainbow Dash call out to me. I then turned around and saw the last stretch of rogue mechs lined up in front of me with a burly minotaur robot standing at the front while lugging around part of a lamppost in its hands.

"Huh... All in a row." I muttered to myself while my eyes glanced at the two symbols in one corner of my HUD. The Rocket Tackle and the Fire Wave. What would happen if I combined them?

Eager to try out such a combo, I tried selecting them both for a combination attack. The row of rogue machines charged me in a thunderous roar of clanking while I charged up my buster. "Something tells me this is gonna go right through you!"

How right I was. The instant my boot thrusters activated, my buster emitted a burst of flame that coated me like a type of aura. At that speed and surrounded by such heat, I rocketed right through anything that got in my way before coming to a screeching halt a second later. When I turned around, I saw that the minotaur robot was nowhere to be seen while the rest of the mechs had large chunks of their body missing before they fell over with molten metal around the edges of where the rest of them used to be. And behind me along the ground was a trail of fire. I looked down at my arm as it regained its hand, utterly blown away. "Whoa man... That was Speed Burner!"

Seeing that the current threat had been dealt with, and that countless pieces of scrap metal were lining the roads, I swapped back to my default weaponry as my body regained its mostly white look. My four friends who had accompanied me trotted forward while Fluttershy looked especially unnerved by all the destruction. "Oh dear... I feel sorry for whoever has to clean this mess up."

"Aw, I wouldn't worry too much, Fluttershy. They're just a buncha tin cans anyway." Applejack replied while lightly kicking away a piece of scrap by her hoof. "Anyway, was that Pinkie Pie runnin' around just now?"

Right at those words, a pink blur rushed over to us and came to a sudden stop in a truly cartoonish fashion. "Here I am! And wow, nice costumes! And I thought Twilight and I were the only ones."

"She's here?! Well, where is she?! And is little Spike with her too?" Rarity promptly asked while I looked around in the hopes of spotting her. As I did, I saw someone approaching from the shadows. Rarity soon noticed as well and called out. "Ah, there she is! Twilight, is Spike with you?!"

A familiar voice called out as a not so familiar unicorn mare stepped into the dim light that covered the immediate area. "Yes, Rarity. Spike's right here. And... Who are you?! I can't believe how you just obliterated all those machines!"

"Yeah, where'd you come from?! The only human we know is James!" Pinkie Pie added while looking up at me. "Reeeeally cool look though!"

Just seeing my lower jaw clearly was not enough to show her who I was, more than likely since my visor's orange tint prevented her from seeing my eyes. But before I could make my HUD deactivate and retract, Spike hopped off of Twilight's back and ran over to us while...also in costume. And judging by those boots, simple black eye mask, and that red cape... Oh no... "I thought so! I just knew you were all just like Pinkie Pie and Twilight when you ended up here! Radiance, Saddle Rager, Mistress Mare-velous, Zapp, Fili-second, and Masked Matter-Horn! You're... You're the Power Ponies!"

"Yeeeeah, we kinda had that figured out by now." Rainbow Dash replied while looking herself over once more. "But still... Sweet! We've got superpowers now!"

Spike, however, seemed both shocked and impressed by seeing some of his favorite superheroes in the flesh, even though he clearly knew that they were still his longtime friends. However, he then looked up at me in awe while his eyes scanned my armored body. "Whoa... Who are you?! You totally wiped the floor with those robots!"

Chuckling lightly, my visor retracted to reveal my eyes. "It's me, Spike. As for who I am... Well... Say hello to Project H."

At the sight of my face, Pinkie Pie's jaw quite literally hit the floor. Twilight then raised her voice and asked, "James, you too?! But then... Where are we?!"

It was Spike who offered a quick explanation. "I got it! That bit of text on the back cover! That must've caused some weird magic to happen that sucked us all into the comic book! We're in the world of the Power Ponies and we've all assumed the roles of some of the characters! And James is Project H, the new protagonist of the new series whose pilot is being worked into the 100th issue! And all those rogue robots must be the primary threat! But... Who's the main antagonist of Project H?"

"Ya sure know yer comic book lingo, Spike. But still, who in tarnation puts a spell like that on a comic book anypony can buy?!" Applejack asked in mild frustration, clearly not at all happy with being thrust into a world and role she never asked for.

Twilight also seemed bothered by the thought of that as well. "No kidding... It sounds like a prank the editors might've thrown in while probably never expecting anyone to notice it. Unless it's actually some sort of gimmick used specifically for the 100th issue and this new pilot."

While the girls talked back and forth from each other, I took the opportunity to look at Twilight's outfit. It looked identical to the design I had seen during my flight across the bay, but the cracked boulder patches on the front of her leggings had been replaced with the pink six-sided star that makes up her cutie mark. Pinkie Pie's uniform was completely identical with only her poofy hair not able to completely match the look of the real Fili-second, especially with her tail And Spike... I just had to speak up. "Hey, uh... Spike? Are you aware of the outfit you're wearing?"

Pinkie Pie then asked, "Yeah, just WHERE did you even get that stuff?!"

Rarity was quick to speak up while lifting Spike's overly long red cape with her hoof. "Why, its simply a classic superhero look, darlings. Comes with the mask and cape and everything!"

"My outfit? Uh... Uh oh..." Spike muttered while he looked himself over. While the attire was different overall due to Spike being a dragon instead of a colt, the look was unmistakable. "I was wondering why I kept tripping... I'm...Hum Drum?!"

I facepalmed right there, half laughing and half groaning. "Oh man, Spike... Really?! That's like auditioning for a play and getting stuck with the role of grass!"

This remark actually got a bit of an angry response from Twilight, who stepped between Spike and me. "James! It's not like Spike chose to take Hum Drum's role!"

I flinched at Twilight's scolding, but then tried to explain myself. "Hey, it's not Spike I've got anything against! It's Hum Drum. I mean... Hey, Spike. What is Hum Drum's role in the comics again?"

Sounding noticeably disappointed, Spike then said, "Well... He's the bumbling comic relief of the team. He has no superpower of gear and only gets... He's just useless and he wears this cape for no reason... Aw man, this sucks! Why'd I get stuck as him?!"

Spike angrily crossed his arms and pouted in frustration from him getting stuck with the role of the most useless character of the Power Ponies. I felt bad for the kid. I glanced back and forth at my six other friends before looking back at Spike before Twilight spoke up with a comforting smile as she patted his shoulder. "Don't worry too much, Spike. You might be dressed as Hum Drum, but you're still Spike. And you've always come through for us when we've needed you."

This little reminder seemed to perk Spike up quite a bit. He then proceeded to give Twilight a hug as he replied, "Yeah... I guess I do! Thanks, Twilight."

I could not help but smile at the almost siblinglike bond the two shared. However, I then felt the need to ask. "Well... You know more about this world and the characters than we do. How about giving us a tutorial on proper superpower use?

Rainbow Dash quickly spoke up as well. "Yeah! I know I've got something to do with wind and lightning, but I've got no idea how to use it!"

Twilight also nodded while she looked down at an intrigued Spike. "She's right, Spike. You know everything about this world and its characters, but we don't. And if we're the Power Ponies without knowing how to use our superpowers, we need someone who does know how we use them to instruct us."

This cheered Spike up right away. "All right! Yeah, I know how they all work! Um... Radiance! Oh wait... I mean... Rarity! Your bracelets! You can use them to create attack constructs!"

"Attack...constructs?" Rarity asked while lifting a hoof to inspect the pink diamond bracelet around her ankle.

I cocked my head to one, thinking that 'attack' construct might not be quite the right term. Even so, Spike provided a more thorough explanation. "Just think of anything and your bracelet will make it real."

"Oh! Well, that's simple enough!" Rarity said with a smile as if she knew exactly what she wanted. She then stuck out her hoof while the bracelet on it began to shimmer in response to her will. However, what did appear... It was far from useful. But seeing as how it was a practice run, I suppose it was all right. A small round table, a large teapot, a saucer, and a teacup materialized out of nowhere while bearing the exact same pink color as her bracelet. "Much better!"

Applejack rolled her eyes and asked in mild irritation, "Really, Rarity? A cup and saucer and teapot?"

Rarity took hold of the teapot with her levitation magic and turned it forward to pour her a spot of tea while she looked over her shoulder at the masked country mare. "Well, we WERE in the middle of a tea sampling party when this happened. I would just like to... Hm? Oh, don't tell me I can't conjure up anything edible!"

"Sorry, Rarity. I don't think that's how it works." Spike said coyly while shrugging his shoulders with his hands upturned. Rarity set the pot down in a huff before the pink apparitions vanished. I suppose they only stick around as long as she needs them to. After that, Spike turned to Fluttershy. "OK, Saddle Rager... I mean Fluttershy. If you lose your temper, you become a hulking super strong monster that can take anything that's thrown at you!"

I glanced at my fiancée instantly, as did the rest of our friends. Fluttershy losing her temper and becoming... I almost laughed at the thought. Could that magic have picked a less compatible superpower for someone as meek and gentle as Fluttershy? I honestly cannot remember the last time I ever saw her angry. And Fluttershy clearly was thinking the same thing. "But... But I don't feel angry. And I don't want to be angry! I would be so mean and... That doesn't sound very nice."

I managed to let out a snort while averting my gaze. "Actually, I don't think it's possible for anyone to lose their temper at the drop of a hat. Unless you're my dad..."

Pinkie Pie also did not seem to like the idea either. "Uh, yeeeah... I don't think we need another Meanieshy episode after that big minotaur came to town." Whatever it was Pinkie Pie was referring too, Fluttershy seemed utterly embarrassed by it and bit her lower lip while trying to not look at anyone in particular.

Spike merely sighed and rolled his eyes while turning to Rainbow Dash. "OK then... Uh, right. Zapp... She has the superpower to control the mighty forces of nature. It's all in her necklace! She uses that to summon lightning and wind."

Rainbow Dash looked down at her chest and gingerly nudged the lightning bolt pendant that hung from it. "Oh! So it's all about this thing..." She tried taking the pendant in her teeth and pointed it around for a second. Just as it seemed like nothing would happen, a quick burst of lightning shot out of it. "Whoa! Gotta be careful where I point that thing!"

Out of curiosity, I activated my HUD system before my visor was quick to lock onto the pendant and detected some form of electrical presence in it. "Huh... So that's why touching you gave me the Storm Tornado. I bet if I touched the pendant itself, I'd get an electric based weapon. But which one? Tri Thunder? Electric Spark? Thunder Dancer?"

Twilight and Pinkie Pie looked at me in some confusion while Spike asked, "Huh? Touch her? What, you've got some kinda superpower too?"

"I don't actually have superpowers, Spike. It's all built into me. Project H is a character whose power is technology. That's what Doctor Luminous..." It was then that I realized that the good doctor had been awfully quiet for the past several minutes. I glanced down at the tiny speaker on my helmet's jaw armor and spoke up, "Hey, doc! You gonna say something or what?!"

It was only then that Doctor Luminous finally brought himself to talk. "Oh, so sorry! I was just waiting for a moment to speak without interrupting anything."

"Who's there? I hear somepony, but I don't see you." Twilight asked while she took a few steps towards me.

"Oh, I'm afraid you can't see me because I'm miles away from you, Masked Matter-Horn. I am communicating with you all through a long-distance transmission through a sophisticated comm system built into Project H's internal systems. Anyway, it's relief to see that you are all well after this most troubling development. I hope my friend here made a good first impression with you."

"Oh, you bet he did! The way he trashed all those rogue machines?! Awesome!" Spike said rather loudly while looking up at me.

I glanced down at Spike to insure that Doctor Luminous could actually see him through my optic sensors. "Oh! Hello there, Hum Drum. Yes, I have been carefully monitoring this feedback I've been getting from his systems and it is very encouraging. Now, as I'm certain you are aware, the outbreak of machines gone rogue has reached alarming levels when compared to the last several months. Project H here will do what he can to assist you in neutralizing this threat. I hope the lot of you get along with him."

Probably deciding to play along with the situation that had been presented to them and with their current identities, my friends merely responded with nods and smiles. Twilight then replied, "It is appreciated, doctor. I'm sure we Power Ponies will need all the help we can get with this one."

Doctor Luminous sounded quite pleased by Twilight's response. "I'm glad to hear that. Now, I'm going to have to step away for a bit to measure and record this feedback data I've been getting. I'll let you know when I return. Take care, Project H."

"No problem, doc. We'll manage." I said as all sound on the other end of the comm system fell silent.

"He sounds really nice! Think we'll meet him someday?" Pinkie Pie asked while she started trotting around me in a likely effort to find exactly where the doctor's voice had been coming from.

"Maybe... Hey, Spike. Exactly what did you do to make that weird portal pop up anyway? You said something about a message on the back cover?" I then asked, barely recalling noticing Spike carrying a magnifying glass with him shortly before that portal opened up and sucked us all in.

At first, Spike seemed to be struggling to remember as all eyes fell upon him. Fortunately, he soon remembered while scratching his head. "Oh, yeah! It was in really tiny text, so I needed a magnifying glass to read it. It said something like... You can return to the...place you started once the...first path has reached its conclusion. I think that's what it says."

"It's a... A bit cryptic, don't you think?" Fluttershy asked while looking more closely at Twilight's outfit.

"Well, it mentioned a first path..." I muttered with my arms crossed. "Perhaps... Maybe it means that we just need to follow the trail of events that take place in the pilot chapter of Project H to get back home."

"Yeah... Yeah, maybe that's it!" Spike said enthusiastically. "And I haven't even read it yet! I've got no idea what's gonna happen! This is... Man, it's just so exciting LIVING the first chapter of a new comic book series instead of just reading it!"

"Yeah, it has been pretty fun so far! Like a dream! You girls up for the rest of the ride?" I added while looking at my six other friends.

"Uh... I don't know if it involves a lot of fighting... But I'll stay close." Fluttershy meekly replied while trying to crack a smile. I could tell she is not the kind of person who enjoys such a level of excitement. I can certainly relate to her as I too prefer a more laidback lifestyle and only enjoy these sorts of events under very specific circumstances.

Applejack seemed a bit more in favor of the idea while the rest of our friends smiled and seemed a bit fired up for action too. "Well, I reckon a lil' fun wouldn't hurt. It's like Dash said. We're all superheroes now, so why don't we have some fun while we can? Right, girls?"

"Yeah! Let's have some fun while we're here!" Pinkie Pie replied before she zoomed right up to Spike. "So, what's my superpower?!"

The sudden gust of wind that had been kicked up by Pinkie Pie's nearly supersonic rush towards Spike had kicked up his cape and caused it to get draped over his head. Spike promptly pulled it down and explained, "I think you already know! Fili-second is pretty much the fastest thing in the world on four legs! She can run miles in seconds!"

"Oh, so THAT'S why I ended up several feet away from those robots whenever I blinked!" She replied with a silly giggle while I cracked a smirk. Needless to say, it looked like Pinkie Pie required no practice to get the hang of her superpower. That, and I have heard some bizarre rumors that she is somehow fast enough on her own power to almost keep up with Rainbow Dash at cruising speed. Did I mention that in an earlier entry or is it just me?

Spike then turned to Applejack. "OK... Now for Mistress Mare-velous. I mean Applejack. You already tried out that rope, right?"

Applejack looked down at the golden rope that was hanging from the harness draped over her back. "Uh... Yeah, sure did. I swear the thing just don't wanna listen though. Even tied my hoof up last time."

"You shouldn't use it like the rope back home! It's psychically connected to you! All you have to do is will it to do what you want and it'll do it." Spike explained, as preposterous as the claim was. Of all the Power Ponies, Mistress Mare-velous seemed to be the type of superhero with no superpowers at all who compensates with special gear.

"Get outta here! Yer sayin' I can use this lasso without even holdin' it?!" Applejack sounded just as skeptical as I did, but she still looked down at it. With a bit of a focused glare, she gazed at it was the rope actually began to move. Soon, it slithered right out of its holster and formed a lasso that began to twirl above her without any contact with its user. I honestly thought that the levitation spell was being used by someone, but that clearly was not the case. With a smirk, Applejack directed the lasso to fly towards Rarity and quickly hogtied the startled mare around the ankles. "Heheh, I always wanted ta do that!"

Rarity promptly fell onto her side while being unable to stand. However, she soon smirked maliciously as her bracelets began to shine. "Oh, it...is...on! Two can play at this game, darling!"

As those bracelets shined, a vivid pink pair of scissors, styling gel, and hairpins appeared next to Applejack's head. "What the...?! Aw, you wouldn't dare! Hey!" In a minature cyclone of pink, Applejack's head was surrounded for just a few seconds. When the conjured tools vanished, Applejack's mane had been styled into a rather classy looking topknot. A hairstyle Applejack clearly did not care for one bit. "All right, ya made yer point! Now gimme back my do!"

I could not help laughing out loud at the playful rivalry those two were displaying, as did everyone else while Rarity conjured up her tools again to fix Applejack's mane. Twilight even held a hoof to her face as she giggled loudly. "Oh boy... Old habits die hard..."

Once Applejack's mane had been fixed back to normal, she called back her lasso without a word as it placed itself back in its holster. She then glanced at the two holding horseshoes that were sticking out of the top of her harness. "All right, so my rope does whatever I want it to just by...wanting it to. But what 'bout these things? Special footwear for somethin' dicey?"

Spike smiled in some amusement at that assumption. "Uh... No, you don't wear them. You throw them! They're called hoofarangs and they're used for restraining your enemies."

"Throwin', huh? Well, I always was pretty good at throwin' horseshoes." Applejack said while she reached back and grasped one on her hoof. There must have been some magnetic attraction between her hoof and the device since it did not slide out of her grasp. She then seemed to smirk towards Rarity as she was likely wanting to try it out. "Hey, Rarity. Ya wanna... Uh..."

That smirk instantly left her face when she turned to face Rarity. And I burst into giddy snickering as I saw that Rarity had conjured up a rather hefty pink sledgehammer and had it floating before her while giving Applejack a completely not amused stare. It only took two words to make it clear how not in the mood for Applejack's shenanigans she was. "Try me."

The rest of our friends backed away a bit due to the clear hostility Rarity was displaying. Knowing better than to try her luck, Applejack quickly backed down and looked at me with an uneasy grin. "Right... Uh... Hey, James! How 'bout ya let me try this sucker out?"

"Uh... Me? I guess so." I replied while wondering if the gap between the middle of the hoofarang was wide enough to actually fit my wrist into. It was only then that the sledgehammer Rarity had summoned disappeared. I stepped over to a nearby building and lifted my left arm and holding my hand against the wall. "OK, lemme me have it!"

With an overhead throw, Applejack hurled the device right at me as it twirled through the air. Somehow, almost like a guided device, the hoofarang struck the wall with the gap having landed over my wrist. My arm was completely pinned to the wall, no matter how much I wiggled. Applejack seemed proud of herself while our friends cheered and applauded her for such skillful use of her gear. "And that's how we do things down on the far... I mean in Maretropolis!"

I chuckled a bit before trying to yank the hoofarang out of the wall to free myself. However, I found that no matter how much I tugged and wiggled, I could not get the device to let go. "What the... Hey, Batmare! I think these things are magnetic! Get me outta this thing!"

"They are?! Shoot, hold on! I'll getcha down!" Applejack soon came running, but I then noticed that as I touched the hoofarang, my Variable Weapon System's sensors had reacted and detected something it could copy. The hoofarang came up on screen in a wire frame form. Judging by how it would likely function, the words 'Boomerang Cutter' came to mind. But since the Fire Wave and Rocket Tackle were already useful abilities on their own and could be combined for the incredibly potent Speed Burner, I opted to ignore the proposed new weapon and hold on to what I already had.

Applejack had to jump a bit to actually reach my raised arm, but she managed to get my restraints undone. It seemed to detach at her mere touch before she placed it back in her harness. "Sorry 'bout that, sugarcube. Still got no idea how these doohickeys work. Y'all OK?"

I instinctively flexed my wrist to check for damage, but found nothing wrong with it. "Nah, I'm good. Awesome aim though. I think you'll have no problem using that stuff."

"Much obliged, James. I gotta get good with that stuff if I'm gonna hold my own while we're here." Applejack retorted with a smile while we headed back over to our friends. "All right, so that's my goodies all taken care of. Who's next?"

"I think I'm the only one who doesn't know how to use my superpowers." Twilight said while stepping forward. "What's mine, Spike?"

"Well, aside from being the leader of the Power Ponies, you can fire all sorts of different kinds of beams from you horn. Give it a try!" Spike replied while pointing to the covered horn on Twilight's forehead.

"Oh, so it's like magic! Piece of cake." Twilight then tried to focus as an unusually bright blue aura surged around her horn. But only a few seconds later, all that happened was a small burst of snow and frost came from her horn. Small does not do it justice, actually. It was tiny. Completely ineffective. Twilight seemed genuinely embarrassed by such a pitiful output and grinned sheepishly at us. "Uh... OK, so it's not that much like magic."

It seemed that Twilight's superpower revolved around ice spells. But since her outfit did not seem to point to anything cold based, it is likely that Masked Matter-Horn's spell pool is quite balanced and rounded. Even so, I looked back and forth at my friends. "So, we've basically got Storm, the Flash channeling Deadpool, Wonder Woman crossed with Batman, the Green Lantern, possibly the Hulk, Mr. Freeze and..."

My gaze fell upon Spike, who was just looking up at me with about as much bewilderment as the rest of my friends were. I sighed heavily as I realized how just utterly helpless he was as Hum Drum. But just because the writers of the Power Pony comics had insisted on Hum Drum being completely incompetent did not mean Spike had to be that way. "OK, Spike. If you're going to stick around with us instead of hiding in a cardboard box somewhere for the rest of the chapter, you need to be able to pull your own weight... What little weight there is."

Spike certainly seemed to agree, but also had his doubts as he began to pace in front of me. "Yeah, I know! I want to help, but I'm Hum Drum! And he's... Oof!"

He fell. Just up and tripped right in front of me. And I was quick to see what caused it. His cape. It was simply too long and got caught on his foot. As dashing as it looked, having it extend past his ankles made it a tripping hazard. "I see something that needs to go. Rarity, you got any scissors?"

"Absolutely, darling. Right here." She replied as a pair of pink scissors appeared in the air beside me. She took the time to admire her bracelet as she lifted it closer to her face. "Stylish and functional... The best of both worlds!"

I reached down and grabbed Spike by the end of his cape and hoisted him into the air while grabbing the scissors in my right hand. "Hold still for a second."

Spike did not move as he hung in the air. I then began to snip away at his cape until a few inches of the fabric had been sheered off. He fell right back to the ground and on his feet. "There you go. Much more functional."

Fluttershy took a closer look at the cape, which now stopped just above Spike's ankles. "Oh, it does look better now! I don't think you have to worry about tripping with it being shorter like that."

Spike then grabbed the red cape and let it swish around a bit, showing off a bit of flair while it did not get in the way. "Yeah! It doesn't feel like it's in the way all the time anymore! Thanks, James!"

"No problem. Now we just need to get you some gear. Need something to protect yourself with. Where I come from, there are comic books where superheroes have no superpowers at all and instead rely on various types of gear to get the job done. They can even hold their own against other superpowered heroes too." I explained while once again turning to Rarity.

My gorgeous friend seemed to understand why I was looking at her and stood at attention while her bracelets began to shine. I then crossed my arms while glancing back over at Spike. The kid is small and not very mobile when compared to ponies. He would be asking for trouble if he tried to get up close to an enemy to attack. And while he is able to breathe fire like all dragons, it seems too weak and has too little range to be effective. He would be best suited for keeping his distance. His small size would also make him a harder target from a distance. I then looked at Rarity and asked, "Think you can make a slingshot?"

"That's all? Well, if you insist." A second later, a floating pink slingshot appeared and drifted over to Spike. It was even just the right size for him too. "All yours, Spikey Wikey. Use it well."

"Really...? Just a slingshot? Well, I guess it's better than nothing." Spike grumbled while looking the little tool over. Stil, I could tell he was glad to have a means to fight back with. "Uh... Wait a minute. What do I shoot with it?"

I then looked back at Rarity and asked, "How about a satchel of smoke bombs?"

Pinkie Pie then butted in and added, "Ooh! And try to make it an unlimited supply! That always helps!"

Rarity seemed genuinely baffled by such a claim, but tried it anyway. "Unlimited supply?! Well, I'll see what I can do." At her words, a small pink satchel of sorts appeared and floated over to Spike. It was just the right size too as he soon slung it over his shoulder. "How's that, Spike?"

"Uh... It's pretty comfortable. And...uh... These are smoke bombs?" He asked while reaching into the satchel as it rested against his hip. The smoke bomb he pulled out was just a tiny pink orb. "I guess I better try it out."

Spike turned to the nearest wall and loaded up the smoke bomb into the slingshot before pulling the sling back as far as he could before letting it loose. For such a tiny ball, the amount of smoke it released was quite impressive. More than enough to completely engulf something of my size. The cloud of smoke was the same shade of pink as the slingshot itself, but it also glittered quite a bit too. Along with the smoke blocking one's vision, the sparkling effect could also provide a slight flash bomb effect by disorienting the victim. I know I would probably be seeing spots after getting caught in that. Clearly satisfied by the result of the smoke bomb, Spike looked at Rarity with a smile. "Hey, that works pretty good! Thanks, Rarity!"

Our little friend hurriedly rushed over to the beautiful mare and gave her a hug while she returned the favor. "Anytime, Spike. Be sure to use it well. I doubt the ruffians we have to deal with will ever see it coming."

"Well, he's definitely more capable than some of us right now. I still don't know how to get the most out of my superpower yet." Twilight spoke up while once again trying to produce some sort of energy from her horn. This time, it was a red glow and produced a few embers.

Rainbow Dash then added while looking at her necklace, "Yeah, I think we better get some practice in before we bump into the bad guys. Don't wanna get ourselves in trouble, right?"

Before I could say anything, I heard a quick beeping sound before the tiny map grid in the upper left section of my HUD. It zoomed in quickly to show what was all too likely another outbreak that needed to be put down. And it was only several blocks away. "Dang it... Girls, it looks like there's another swarm of rogue machines that need to be taken care of. I better get going."

However, Pinkie Pie suddenly rushed up in front of me and asked, "I'll come too! I've already gotten the hang on my superpowers, so I can help."

"I guess that'd be OK. All she has to do is run really fast." Fluttershy replied quietly while still looking uneasy about having to get involved in this superhero business. I know I would be too if I was still an ordinary human.

"Sounds good. Y'all take care of them varmints and we'll catch up once we've got an idea of how all this stuff works." Applejack added while having her new golden rope do some lassoing tricks with her jumping through the loop, probably as a means to test its flexibility.

Pinkie Pie then turned around and... Well, whatever it was she said, I did not notice as my attention was drawn to something else. My eyes happened to glance down while her back was turned and... Well, my assumptions about her outfit were correct. I kind of cringed as I saw that the two long arrow designs on her sign seemed to be...coming out of the creases between her hindquarters.

It did not take Rainbow Dash to notice what I was looking at and discreetly flapped over to me while smirking playfully. She then whispered, "What's up, big guy? See something you like?"

Trying to avoid drawing attention to myself, and hoping that Doctor Luminous had not returned to his seat yet, I quietly replied, "Just...see for yourself. The arrows..."

With that sly smirk turning into a more confused one, Rainbow Dash looked down as well. And then her baffled expression turned into a crooked exasperated expression before becoming a crooked smirk as she began to snort and snicker with suppressed laughter. When she started to bite her lower lip, I knew she was about to start laughing. "Rainbow, don't..."

Sure enough, she began to snicker loud enough to get Pinkie Pie's attention. The speedy mare looked over her shoulder and asked, "What's so funny, Rainbow? I didn't tell any jokes!"

I facepalmed momentarily as I knew the truth was about to come out. As she burst into laughter, Rainbow Dash spilled the beans. "It's your jumpsuit! Those two purple lines on your sides! They're coming outta your butt!"

"WHAT?! My butt?!" Pinkie shrieked as she turned around. But when she did, our five other friends eyes were automatically drawn to Pinkie Pie's posterior. And only a second later, those looks of confusion became looks of either revulsion, shock, or outright disgust as they reeled from the sight. Fortunately, Twilight was quick to cover Spike's eyes before he could get a good look at it.

"Hey! I blinked and missed it! Lemme see, Twilight!" Spike said loudly while trying to sway to the side to see past Twilight's arm, only for her to move it in accordance with his head.

"Uh... Maybe when you're older." Twilight replied while still looking rather unsettled by the incredibly awkward origin point of the two purple arrow designs on the sides of the outfit.

Rarity, being the master of fashion design she is, provided the most scathing commentary while reviling in horror. "Who even designed this outfit?! To call it a fashion faux pas would be too lenient! Just... Why?! The implications of such a design is... Ugh! I'd say this issue warrants several letters to the editor!"

"That, or the artist who came up with Fili-second's design was working too many late nights or might have even been drunk and thought anything involving butts are funny." I remarked while shaking my head in disbelief. It was impossible for me to believe that the artist overlooked that bizarre little detail when he drew that outfit.

"Are you girls done talking about my booty, or can we get to the good part?!" Pinkie Pie then barked while seeming a bit annoyed for once.

Fluttershy coughed to help break the tension and smiled awkwardly at us. "Right... Uh... So, you keep an eye on James and help out, all right?"

"Yeah... Uh... We're gonna hang back a bit and make sure we've got the hang of these superpowers before we catch up. And I gotta make sure my throws with these here doohickeys is spot on."

I quickly glanced at the map grid on my HUD to check the location of the nearest irregular outbreak and saw that it had not moved much. Strange that they would be sticking in one place for so long. "Yeah, we better get going. Those rogue machines aren't gonna toss themselves into the scrap yard. Let's get going, Pinkie."

"OK! You be careful, guys! I've got no idea what's gonna happen in this issue!" Spike replied as he waved goodbye. I turned and ran with Pinkie Pie keeping up with me while consciously trying to keep her superpower from activating. I would have no hope of keeping up if she took off at max speed.

Once we rounded the corner and started making our way down the next street, Pinkie Pie suddenly zoomed ahead of me and stopped while facing me. "Hey, James! I just wanna say how cool it was the way you showed up and trashed those metalheads! And the way you changed colors! It's like your white armor's just a canvas waiting to be painted! So cool!"

I slowed to a stop before her upon seeing that she wanted to stop and shoot the breeze as friends for a bit now that it was just us. I looked down at my white armor, remembering how it would change to different colors depending on what assimilated ability or weapon I had accessed. "Huh... Yeah, it is. I guess being white means I'm just waiting to splash some color on me."

However, she asked while we started to walk along, "Hey, um... Are you sure you're feeling OK? Maybe it's just me, but when you talk, it just looks like you're saying ma ma ma ma ma over and over."

"Huh?! Ma ma... What, you mean I just look like I'm flapping my jaws without my lips matching my words... Wait a minute..." I replied while trying to imagine myself talking like... Like... I suddenly busted out laughing and hunched forward with my hands on my knees. "Are you kidding me?! Pffft... Hahaha!!! Project H is a manga-style character! The artists must be experimenting with a new art style!"

"Huh? Manga? What's that?" Pinkie Pie asked while looking at me with her head cocked to one side. I continued to snicker, wondering why it did not feel like my jaws and lips failed to lip-synch with my words. Maybe it was just Pinkie's own weird vision. The others would have surely mentioned it too.

"Ha... Don't worry about it. Just another type of comic book from the world I'm from. I just hope they don't try to mix things up by having the panels read from right to left... Anyway, let's move." I retorted before breaking out into a run again with Pinkie Pie rushing ahead to scout things out.

After another block or so, something began to change. There were bits of trashed junk littering the street here and there with a number of broken windows. We must have been going in the right direction. Although I was beginning to notice that the city had been...oddly quiet for such a bustling metropolis. I then tried speaking to Doctor Luminous. "Hey, doc? You back yet?"

I heard the squeaking of a pivoting office chair on the other end of the mic. "Ah, yes. I just now got back. I trust everything's all right?"

"Well, I haven't run into any trouble yet. Fili-second and I are scouting ahead and it looks like we're closing in on another gaggle of irregulars... That's what you call them, right? Also... Is it just me or does the city seem a bit...deserted? I mean I do see lights on in some of the buildings, but they're a bit spread out." I explained while stepping off of the street and onto the sidewalk to be a bit less noticeable.

"Hmm... You have a point..." Luminous muttered before a brief pause. "It seems that an evacuation order has been issued and the city's residents are evacuating the city through the underground metro system or through ferries at the harbor. I suppose the city council is not taking chances with this latest outbreak being so big and are trying to keep the people safe while deciding how it should be dealt with. On the plus side, this means you don't have to worry about anypony getting caught in the crossfire."

As I broke into a run, I smiled confidently. "Yeah, that's a relief. Wouldn't want... Hold up, who was that?!" I came to a halt after passing by the long window of a restaurant. Whatever it was I saw beyond it, it was not my reflection.

"Something up? I'm not picking up any bio signs or electronic readings right next to you." Luminous replied quietly while I turned around. It was quiet aside from the distant howl of an evacuation siren.

"I know I saw something... Hang on, I'll take another peek." I then began to lower myself to the ground and inched myself closer to the very edge of the window. Just in case whoever was on the other side was not a threat, I opted to keep the H-Buster in standby mode and kept the saber in its holster.

After pausing just before the window, I stepped forward and looked into it. Indeed, my reflection was not what I had noticed. In fact, my reflection was completely absent. Instead... Was it my mind playing a trick on me? Or was it a glitch in my neural network? Regardless... There was a human-type robot standing before me, and it was not me. But I still recognized his human face and green eyes. "X...?"

Luminous soon spoke up in my head again. "Project H, are you all right? All I'm seeing is your reflection. There's nopony there."

Only I was seeing it... A robot with a human face and with blue armor covering much of his body with a vaguely triangular red gem set into the front of his rounded helmet. His eyes and face seemed to be showing the same expression as mine, but that was our only similarity. I lifted my hand and pressed it against the glass panel while he did the same, my solid white hand touching his translucent one. "Why am I seeing you? I wish I could shake your hand..."

Before I could think much of it, there was a sudden pink streak to my left before showing Pinkie Pie's reflection beside that of the blue robot before me. "Hey there, James! There's a bunch of robots up ahead and... Uh... Are you OK?" She then looked at my reflection, most likely just seeing me in the same way Luminous was. "Whatcha doing? See something interesting?"

I felt myself smile as a feeling of elation and powerful nostalgia flooded my senses. I sighed and closed my eyes before opening them again to see the blue man still standing before me. When I spoke, his lips remained still. "Nothing, Pinkie... Just... Thought I saw a familiar face."

What she said next was not at all what I was expecting. "Who? The blue guy with green eyes?"

"Wait, you see him too?!" I yelped before looking down at her as the blue robot did the same to Pinkie Pie's reflection. How could she see what Doctor Luminous could not?! I doubt even the rest of my friends could see it!

Pinkie Pie merely giggled innocently before explaining, "Silly filly! I see lots of things that nopony else can. Like all the comic book panels and even the cursor and scroll bar as you're typing this! And that one reader who's picking his nose." She then looked at my false reflection and asked, "So, who is he? I really like his eyes. Confident, but really kind too."

Finding myself becoming more accepting of the situation, I looked at the window again and found myself smiling. "He's...my childhood idol. Always looked up to him. Some have even said my personality is similar to his. I guess...his nature may have rubbed off on me in some way."

"He sounds like a really nice guy. No wonder you're such a nice guy too. Hey! Maybe Project H was based on him!" Pinkie replied while I merely chuckled at the thought. Impossible, but it would not surprise me either way.

"Yeah, right... Anyway, we better get going. Got some mavericks to scrap." I replied with a slight chuckle. Pinkie Pie then ran off as I turned to follow her. However, I stopped before I could completely step away from the window and took one last look at the blue hero before me. "Thanks for inspiring me, X. If only you were real..."

Gathering my resolve, I rushed after my friend and soon found her standing in the middle of the street. And ahead of her... Well, it was certainly a step above what I had seen so far. Numerous mechs were strewn about the length of the street, but not nearly as compacted as the other swarms I had seen. They seemed to be engaging in general property destruction. Fallen lampposts lined the streets, several stores had been set ablaze, and so on. The cool faint illumination that had covered the city had been replaced with the caution-instilling orange glow of flames. Pinkie Pie then looked up at me with an uneasy frown. "Um... Looks pretty serious. Think we should wait for the others?"

"Nope." I replied while drawing the H-Saber from its holster before its bright plasma blade extended from the hilt. "They're just cannon fodder anyway. We'd best take them down now. You're a superhero now, Pinkie. You can handle these things."

"Oh, right! Duh! I've got this!" She said with a giggle before rushing over to a mech that was scorching a storefront with another heavy blowtorch and gave it a quick kick in the back before zooming away. It then turned around to check for the source of the assault and seemed to eye another mech armed with a heavy drill arm that seemed to be drilling through the street for a water main or something. I was not expecting it to target another rogue machine, but that is exactly what it did! It unleashed its makeshift flamethrower at the construction mech and set it ablaze before it burst in a series of smaller explosions. I got a good laugh out of that and ran forward before chopping its blowtorch off its arm.

"Dummy! Now what're you gonna do, huh?!" I said while laughing at the disarmed mech. Its response was pretty straightforward. With its large clasping hand on its other arm, it grabbed me by the throat and lifted me into the air. "Ack! Good answer!"

Seeing that Pinkie Pie was not around, I just decided to strike low with the H-Saber and skewered the mech through its upper region before lifting my hand, bisecting the thing vertically. That was more than enough to put it down as it promptly released its grip on me and fell to the side with a clank. "Right then... Mechaniloids might be simple, but they're not exactly stupid. I'm asking for trouble if I try that again."

I turned my eyes down the street once more as Pinkie Pie was performing a classic trick to annoy the rogue mechs into attacking each other. Get one's attention, then rush in front of another one while getting that one's attention, and then get away just as the earlier one is coming and cause them to collide or strike each other. It was good to see her pulling her own weight in a way only she could, but I still had to focus on the rest. I began to run down the middle of the street and only ignored mechs that Pinkie Pie was already dealing with. At one point, she caught my eye as she began to land a flurry of rapid-fire punches on one mech at such blinding speed that she effectively chiseled a hole right through it. Have I mentioned just how strong Pinkie Pie is? Maybe not as strong as Applejack, but not too far off either.

The street was littered with varying sizes of burning rubble and debris. Having been relying a bit too heavily on the H-Buster, I decided to focus solely on using the H-Saber to keep my approach balanced. I hardly bothered going around the burning debris as I felt no fear to brief exposure to flames within the confines of my metal exterior. Just to be safe, I kept my shield arm constantly active and felt my current status to be not too far apart from whenever I am armed with the Celestial Sword and Lunar Shield.

I was quick to see that mechs were not the only threat I had to deal with. Numerous types of anthropomorphic robots were mixed in as well, ranging from ponies to griffons. They had clearly been modified for combat use, extra armor plating on their torsos and limbs while the unicorn robots could even fire various types of energy bolts from their horns such as lasers and electric bursts. The griffons seemed to have exceptionally sharp claws on their hands and flew with very strong and broad metal wings. They must have been exceptionally light to get off the ground without thrusters of any sort. But that also meant they probably could not take much of a beating either since extra armor would just weigh them down.

Seeing a greater range of intelligence in these robots, I hoped that they would stop and listen to me if I spoke to them. "Hey! Stand down! Halt!"

I lowered my blade and waited for a response as the rogue robots halted their attacks on their surroundings and turned to face me. I tried speaking out to them again. "Please! You don't have to do this! Just stand down."

At first, they all stared in silence. Would they listen and disarm? Finally, I got an answer from one of them. One of the unicorn-type robots spoke up with its voice sounding noticeably digitized and without a visible mouth, most likely just speaking from a voice emitter. "Target signature inconsistent. Viral presence negative."

Viral? As if to respond to that, I heard Doctor Luminous speak up in some degree of alarm over my comm system. "Project H, I'm getting the same reading from all of them! They're suffering from the viral infection! They're not going to go peacefully!"

As if to further hammer in the doctor's words, one of the unicorn robot's horn began to surge with electrical energy. "Directive... Eliminate!"

"Tch... Fine!" I stood ready while trying to select the Fire Wave from my data banks. Upon doing so, I was surprised as the plasma blade on the H-Saber burst into a flaring blade of fire. I was not expecting it to cut as cleanly as the H-Saber in it default state, but those billowing flames clearly covered a wider area. "Bring it!"

The first robot to charge me was one of the griffon robots while it let out a robotic avian screech as it extended its shimmering blade claws. But as it swooped towards me, I was flanked by one of the unicorn robots as it bombarded me with a concentrated laser. It even managed to land a hit on me and threw me off balance. Not willing to let myself take a hit from the griffon robot as well, I rushed to the side with a quick burst from my boot thrusters and then rushed forward before swinging the blazing blade of the H-Saber right into it. As expected, the blade did not cleanly cleave through it, but constant exposure to the intense flames caused continuous damage until half of its body ruptured in a blast of smoke and ignited hydraulic fluids. And unlike the mechs before it, I heard a cry of pain as the unicorn robot collapsed to its side and became deathly still.

It was as I saw this rogue machine become still that I felt something new. During my first encounter with the rogue machine menace, I was completely caught up in my new abilities and just went to town on all of them before me while not one of them spoke. But after having become more used to my new form and becoming more seasoned with further exposure to the world of fiction found in the pages of the Power Ponies comic book, I felt...a twinge of horror as I gazed down at the fallen robot. He spoke to me before he attacked. He let out a cry of pain as his internal systems combusted. And now... He laid dead before me.

My stupor was shaken from a sudden shot to the back of my head. One of the other unicorn robots had just blasted me with another laser shot. I could not let myself get distracted by what was lying motionless at my feet. Even though my design far surpassed my enemies, they could probably destroy me if I allowed them to. Furthermore, a horizontal gauge was displayed across the very top of my HUD that likely tracked my physical condition. It was still all but full with perhaps a sliver of a piece of it missing. I had nothing to worry about so far.

Once more, the unicorn bombarded me with repeated laser shots. Keeping my shield up, I charged through the volley towards it and decided to let my programming do the rest. With flexibility and balance I never expected to possess, I essentially performed a back flip kick once right up in front of the robot when it was on the verge of firing off another shot. It hit with enough force to launch the robot maybe a good twenty feet into the air. Before it could start to fall, I flipped the H-Saber into a reverse grip and jumped after it with its flame blade active while my boot thrusters gave a big boost to my height. I swung upward with it, cleaving through the robot until it burst into flames and exploded into smaller bits of scrap. A quick glance below revealed that a few earth pony robots were waiting for me to fall back down to them. Responding to my will, the fiery blade of the H-Saber became even broader as its hilt extended to the point of being that of a longsword. Still grasping it in a reverse grip with my left hand grasping the pommel, I descended rapidly with my great fiery blade pointing straight down. Upon plunging the blade into the ground, a wave of fire exploded in all directions and just scorched gang to charred husks that collapsed in flames. "Crap... Why'd these techniques always have to be in Japanese?! I have no idea what to call that!"

Once more, the griffon robot came swooping at me. It approached with surprising speed, forcing me to block its passing slash with my shield arm. While it began to turn back for another pass, I decided to try out the Rocket Tackle with the H-Saber ready. Upon being selected, the blade of flame became its default pale orange plasma blade again. However, instead of feeling something shift in my legs, it happened in my arm. "Oh boy, I can't wait to see this..."

I stood ready with the intention of intercepting the griffon robot on its approach. But once it was around ten feet away from me, which was the moment I tried activating the Rocket Tackle's functions, I... I swear, it felt like time just slowed down. I swung my blade over and over, cleaving through the griffon from too many angles to count without appearing to have done any real damage. All the while, it was basically moving at the speed of a slideshow presentation. Either that, or my internal systems were processing information so fast that the world just seemed too slow now. Was that how it is to see the world through the eyes of Fili-second?

Once the energy required to fuel the Rocket Tackle ability had run its course, the flow of time returned to normal and... Well, I just got pelted with a barrage of bits of metal. I staggered back while mildly startled and took a look around to see what had just hit me since the griffon robot itself was nowhere to be seen. And at my feet were...all that was left of it. The griffon robot had been cleaved up so fast and into so many glowing pieces that it probably just fell into bits and cubes before it even had any idea what hit it. I looked at my arm as my armored shell turned white once again, more blown away than horrified. "Man, that is nuts! What do I call this one? Hypersonic Blade?"

Before I could really ponder it much more, an earth pony robot came in swinging with heavy plates lining its forelegs. Despite being shorter than me, I knew better than to let it land a direct hit on me and kept backing away and out of reach with each swing as it stood on just its hind legs. At one point, I reached out and planted my foot on its head while being just out of reach as it began to swing its arms back and forth in an attempt to hit me, but being just out of reach. Finally tiring of this, I placed the H-Saber back in its holster and shot the robot's left leg out with a small shot from the H-Buster. "Stay down."

Forced to its knees, I thought the robot would stop trying to attack. However, its viral corruption forced it to keep swinging, even as it jumped at me with one leg only to fall flat on its face. Feeling pity for the machine, I instead turned my attention to several more robots charging at me in a row while more unicorn robots fired bolts of heat, lasers, and electric bursts. I took shelter behind my particle shield and swapped to the Fire Wave while my body became fiery hues. I charged up my buster and just before the melee robots could reach me, I pointed my buster at the ground before me and released the shot. The result was about as much as I expected. A towering wave of fire streaked across the ground and engulfed anything its path without slowing down. Even the unicorn robots that hung back ended up being engulfed. When the flames finally ran their course around a hundred paces away, the only thing that remained of the robots were charred husks. Well, aside from the one poking at my ankles still.

Seeing that their were no more hostiles in the immediate area, I set my foot down on the robot's head to pin it to the ground as my armor became white once more. "You know, this is the part where you stop trying to make a fool of yourself. You can't even stand, let alone fight. And where's Pinkie Pie anyway?"

The robot kept trying to swing at my foot plate, speaking in only broken sentences. "Destroy organics... Eliminate or convert all machine brethren..."

It was just then that I noticed a pink streak suddenly approached me from far down the street just before Pinkie Pie popped up in front of me. "Hey, James! All done here? You were going way too slow, so I went ahead and played tag with all the robots up ahead. Who knew they liked to blow each other up so much?" She then looked down at the earth pony robot that was pinned under my foot. "Ooh, you made a friend! Hi there! I'm Pinkie Pie, but I think everypony around here calls me Fili-second. What's your name? Is it Metal Hoof?"

"Pinkie, I wouldn't. This one's... Hey! You stay down!" I yelled before stamping on its head harder to pin it to the ground even more effectively as it suddenly became more hostile in Pinkie Pie's presence. It tried to get to her, but I kept it from reaching her as she suddenly backed away faster than I could actually restrain it. "What's the deal with you anyway?! Hey, doc. What's your readings on this?"

Doctor Luminous replied with a rather grim tone of voice. "It's as I feared. The readings I'm getting definitely point to the same viral infection that was detected in the remains of disabled robots before this outbreak. All infected machines exhibit an alarming level of hostility towards living creatures, but not as much towards fellow machines unless they attempt to interfere. Most antiviral software is not even effective in repelling it."

"The maverick virus..." I muttered to myself. "Well... All we have to do is perform a hard reset on this guy and he'll be back to normal, right? Wipe his hard drive clean and remove the virus?"

"It's not that simple, Project H. This virus is somehow able to spread from machine to machine almost like an actual viral strain to living organisms. You need to disable this robot before the virus can spread from it." The good doctor replied, placing a new sense of fear in me. In the world of the Power Ponies, I was still a machine. Could the virus also infect...

I almost staggered away from the pinned robot in abject terror as the thought of also going mad with xenophobic hatred filled me. Could I become just like them? "It can spread?! What about me?!"

The doctor was quick to try to calm me. "Easy there, Project H! Your antiviral program is a heavily customized version of one of the latest versions of the best antiviral software in the world. I am all but certain you are immune to whatever this virus is."

"Oh... Phew. But what about this guy? If I disable him... Will he be able to be repaired and then rebooted with the virus being wiped from his systems?" I replied with a sense of fear and hope while Pinkie Pie seemed to have back away further due to all the talk of a virus. Maybe she did not understand that it was a computer virus rather than a retrovirus we were discussing.

The doctor was quiet for a moment while I looked down at the restrained robot as it constantly muttered and squirmed under my foot. When he finally did speak to me, it was not an answer I was hoping to hear. "I really don't know, Project H. Maybe the virus can be removed or not. I don't know. But you need to disable this one right now. When its internal systems go offline, the virus will no longer be able to spread from it."

With great reluctance, I drew the H-Saber from its holster before its plasma blade emerged from the hilt before I held it in a reverse grip with the blade pointing down. I looked at Pinkie Pie, who seemed to have heard everything. She looked rather distraught as she looked down at the pinned robot, who seemed completely oblivious of any danger it was in. Clearly understanding everything Luminous had said, she looked at me with a gaze of horror before she turned away, sat down, and covered her ears. I would have likely done the same. I lowered the tip of the blade until it was right beside the robot's neck as it continued to squirm and try to crawl out from under my foot. As I tried to bring myself to finish it off, I closed my eyes and turned away. And then... I performed the stroke sideways.

A second later, I looked down. The robot's head rolled unevenly to its side as its body became still while smoke rose from the points where its neck was connected to its torso. Its voice began increasingly filled with static as it muttered incoherent phrases and words before it finally fell silent. I placed the H-Saber back in its holster before I looked back at Pinkie Pie. She finally turned around and approached me while directing her gaze towards the fallen robotic pony. "Why did this story have to get so dark...?"

I looked down at the robot before me before looking around at the smoldering remains of the others I had just scrapped. How many of them had at one time been ordinary mechanical members of Maretropolis' society? What was it like to have their thoughts and desires forcefully replaced with only a desire to bring harm to other people? Which of them had been ordinary citizens at one time and which had been rogue from the moment of activation? I closed my eyes and bowed my head, wondering if there had been a better way. Wondering if they could have been saved. "Now I know how you felt, X..."

The air was quiet aside from the snapping and roaring of fires around us. Still... Why was I so distinctly shaken by the demise of a machine? It was just an illustration on paper. A picture. And yet... It felt as if the longer I was in this comic book world, the more real it felt. Finally, Pinkie Pie tapped on the side of my leg. "Hey, James... I don't wanna be here anymore. Can we go somewhere else?"

"Yeah... Let's get outta here." I replied after looking down both ways of the street and finding no more rogue machines. It seemed that Pinkie Pie had taken care of the rest while I was busy. We ran along until the next intersection and then made a left to get away from the carnage. But before we got much further, we were thankfully greeted by a sight that gave us reason to smile. Our friends emerged from an alley and soon turned to face us. I called out to them, "Oh! Hey, girls!"

"Phew, there y'all are! What'd we miss?" Applejack replied while Pinkie Pie and I came to a stop in front of them.

"Uh... Just a bunch of robots getting blown up. Nothing new." Pinkie Pie replied somewhat nervously, apparently still uneasy about the last few moments we spent back there. It was quite a shift in tone that may or may not have been intended to happen in the comic itself. "Anyway, what's new with you girls?"

"Oh, nothing much..." Rainbow Dash replied before she reached down and took her lightning bolt pendant into her mouth. "Unless you mean this!" She then lifted her head to the sky as bolts of lightning suddenly shot forth from it.

"Whoa! You're all getting the hang of your abilities now?" I asked while jumping back a bit from surprise. It was very sudden and quick, like true lightning.

"Yep! Just watch!" Twilight replied before she suddenly launched a beam of light blue energy from her horn at the street nearby. It was instantly coated by a broad layer of ice. A few seconds later, she then fired a concentrated red beam from her horn at it that gave off quite a bit of heat. The ice rapidly evaporated into steam before Twilight looked at me and Pinkie Pie again. "I'd say we're just about ready for anything now."

I knew Rarity and Applejack were having a much easier time using their superpowers and Spike had likely improved his accuracy with that slingshot Rarity made for him. However, my gaze then fell upon Fluttershy while she stood at the back of the group. "What about you, honey? Any luck getting yours to work?"

Fluttershy did not immediately reply, instead just looking away with a sheepish grin. Rarity then tenderly patted her friend on the shoulder and looked at us. "Well... Let's just say Fluttershy has never been the angry type, darlings."

"I can't help it! It's not like I can just get angry whenever I want!" Fluttershy said a bit loudly in some embarrassment. Not that I blame her. How many times have I actually seen her become angry? Probably enough times that can be counted on one hand.

"Hey, it's OK. Saddle Rager always has her superpower come in handy at just the right moment anyway. I'll bet you'll get mad right when we really need you too." Spike said while showing a bit more of his knowledge of the comic book world we were in.

"I hope so... Huh?" Fluttershy began to say before she was distracted by something across the street. She then pointed at something and said, "Is somepony out there?! In the alley?!"

"Huh?!" I turned and tried to scan the entrance to another alley. I locked onto something for just a moment before it ducked out of sight and into the shadows. But what I could tell was that it was some sort of organic bipedal entity. And the overall shape. "Hey! That guy was human!"

I sprinted for the alley, wondering if there was an actual human character in the story. Perhaps a villain? Regardless, my visor quickly detected a human shape running for the opposite end of the alley. And he was clearly a bit faster than the average human. "Hey! Get back here! Who are you?!"

I ran down the alley after the mysterious human character, knowing I would eventually catch up do to my superior speed. But something soon then flew by my head before curving in flight and clearly pinning the human to the wall by his wrist. It was one of Applejack's hoofarangs! She must have really gotten the hang of throwing them if she could make them curve in such a narrow pathway. "Gotcha, ya varmint! Huh?! Hey!"

I saw it too. After only a few seconds of struggling, the target somehow pulled his hand free and made a run from it while leaving the hoofarang stuck in the wall. My HUD had detected that the bones in the restrained hand were in numerous pieces as he made a run for it again. "He broke the bones in his hand to get free!"

Finally, I reached the other end of the alley and looked to my left to see the human target just standing in the middle of the street. He did not flee, but he still had his back turned. I instinctively came to a halt in the middle of the street myself with the H-Buster ready. I could see a couple of sword hilts sticking up over his shoulders with my HUD detecting tempered steel as the alloy the blades were made of. But the readings I was getting from the rest of him... It was mostly incoherent data. My scans revealed absolutely nothing about him. Even stranger was the fact that both hands were fine. Neither were broken. What was he?

I began to approach him very slowly with my buster constantly aiming for his head. "Hey... You OK? And who are you? Why did you run from us?"

The sound of hooves soon came up behind as my friends caught up to me, but I then threw up my left hand to make clear that they should stay back. The man before me seemed to be clad from head to two in a red and black spandex suit. A suit that, in hindsight, I should have recognized right away. Finally, he reached for his face. And then when he spun around to face me... "OOGA BOOGA BOOGA!!!"

Coming from the guy's eyes were large plastic eyeballs on springs. However, I mistook it as an attack and fired my buster at the approaching eyeballs. The shot, while small, streaked right through them and obliterated before slamming into the masked weirdo's head. And then... There was no head. At first, it took me a second to actually realize what I had done. "Wait... Did I... Oh my god, what have I done?!"

My friends started shrieking in panic with Fluttershy calling out, "You shot his head off! His head's gone!"

I turned around to face my friends, being in a panic myself as I realized I may have killed someone who was actual flesh and blood. I waved my hands at them while flustering. "It was a reflex shot! I thought he was trying to hurt me!"

Before we could even argue or debate over what I had done, Applejack suddenly pointed at me. "Heads up, pardner! Looks like the guy's alive and kickin'!"

I promptly turned around to see...the headless corpse waving at me. "What the..."

A second later, it reached into its...neck stump and pulled out...its masked head? And then... "Whoa, easy on the trigger next time, cowboy! The next guy might not be able to pop a new head out!"

"What the... Who's this joker?!" Rainbow Dash asked from behind me while I kept my buster aimed at his head. It was only then while getting a look at his red and black masked face that the truth began to dawn on me as I tied to deny what I was seeing could be real.

Sure enough, the masked lunatic before me responded to Rainbow Dash in a way only he would. "Joker?! Nah, he's DC Comics. I'm Marvel. And... Helloooooo?" He then peeked around me and suddenly hopped to the side. "Pinkiiiiieeee!!! Long time no see!"

"I knew I recognized that voice!" Pinkie Pie replied while she suddenly zoomed past me in a pink streak. "Deadpoooooool!"

My quirky friend ended up barreling right into the guy and ended up causing him to do several backflips before successfully breaking his fall and landing on his feet while holding Pinkie up in just his hands. "Whooooaaa, when you become Lil' Miss Speed Demon? I thought that's Quicksilver's thing! Huh...? Oh hey, I get it now!" He then set her down and began to nonchalantly approached us. "Yeah, that explains it! Lemme guess. You guys got sucked into a comic book ala Comix Zone and got stuck as superheroes, huh? No wonder we met here! Although..." He then looked directly at Spike and asked, "Hey, kid! This IS New York City in the Marvel universe, right? Or did I make a wrong turn back at the Suicide Slums and wind up in Gotham?"

"Uh... No, you're in Maretropolis in the Power Ponies comics. They're owned by EAC. That's Equestria Action Comics." Spike replied while being noticeably baffled by this guy's appearance. "So, who're you?! I thought Project H was the only human-type character in this series!"

"Oh come on, you know me! The Regenerating Degenerate! The Merc with a Mouth! The one and only Deadmmph?!" He replied with ridiculous gusto before Pinkie Pie suddenly jumped and wrapped her hoof around his mouth to silence him.

"No! You can't say your name when you're actually appearing in the chapter! Marvel might sue!" Pinkie Pie said rather loudly before letting go and dropping back down to the ground. The rest of our friends and I could only look on in utter shock and bewilderment as Pinkie Pie interacted with this old friend of hers. How they knew each other is beyond me.

Once released, the masked goofball seemed to look up at nothing in particular and said, "But... Hang on! You just said my name five paragraphs ago! Why can't I say it?!"

"That's because I said it with a lot more Os than there really are! So it's not a perfect match." Pinkie Pie replied while... I will say right now that I was just along for the ride to see what zaniness those two would get up to next.

"Oh, yeah! I getcha. Hey, wait..." The masked man said before looking down at his friend. "Hey, if you can see that... What's he using to write this?"

"Microsoft Word 2000!" Pinkie Pie replied while I just cocked my head to one side.

"2000? Man, kinda outdated, but still reliable. What font?"

"Times New Roman!"

"Typical. What page?"

"We're on page 86!"

"86?! Shoot, this guy's a machine! How about... What type computer?! Desktop or laptop?! And what brand?!"

"It's an ACER Aspire laptop!"

"And the image on his desktop?"

"A picture of Nightmare Moon standing on a lake looking up at the full moon!"

Finally, the guy busted out laughing before patting Pinkie Pie on the head. "Man, I have GOT to take some lessons from you, oh Guru of the 4th Wall. Anyway, enough padding out the script." He then turned to me and walked towards me while I kept my buster trained on his head at all times, even though I was not feeling very intimidated at all. "Well, I can't just stand here all day without referring to me in pronouns. I've got something to fix that."

He then reached behind him and pulled out a small black stone held between his thumb and finger. Pinkie Pie seemed to recognize it and said,, "Oh, the infinity stone! The one you got back in... Um... Which issue was it?"

"Ah, who cares? And nope! This one's the Continuity Stone. Besides, it's just what we need!" He said before the stone seemed to shine for a few seconds before he put it...right back where he got it. The guy then walked up to me and said, "There ya go. Now I belong to nobody for the rest of the chapter. So, what's my name? I know you know!"

With some apprehension, and with a genuine feeling of being squicked out, I lowered my arm and said... "Deadpool..."

"BINGO!!! And your prize is a brand new... Uh..." He then seemed to pull a slip of paper out of nowhere before glancing at it and back at me before putting it away again. "Oops. Forgot that Equestria doesn't have automobiles. So, uh... How about an oil change? Maybe loosen up those joints?"

"First of all... What're you doing here? I thought you were fictional." I asked while trying to keep a straight face. Seeing the guy in person felt like a very different experience than seeing him from the outside. No wonder no one laughs at him in the comics...

Deadpool responded by poking me right in the red crystal on the front of my helmet. "No more fictional than you are right now, chump! BTW, love the anime look! That a Mega Man reference?"

Before I could say anything, Pinkie Pie trotted over to us. "Hey, Deadpool? Are you sure that thing changed the continuity enough for you to be temporarily out of Marvel's copyright for the moment?"

"Of course I'm sure!" Deadpool replied before reaching out and grabbing at nothing as if he was holding a...camera, maybe? "You hear that, Marvel?! It's all part of free use! Not that Hasbro would know that if it bit them on the... Hey, you! Yeah, the reader with the neckbeard! Stop looking up porn and listen! And... Oh hey! You! The guy reading on the toilet! I see you had peas in your dinner last night!"

While he was just rambling on at nothing in particular, I turned to face my friends while they were still behind me. "Do you have any idea what to make of this?"

Twilight replied with a slight giggle while rolling her eyes. "We're just enjoying the show..."

Finally, I turned around as I heard Deadpool yell. "What?! Oh, shut up! You DC fanboys still pissed about my new hood ornament?! Well, if you're so smart, let's see YOU do a better job than Wiz and Boomstick! The guy was tough, but I'll outlast everybody! And speaking of outlast, when're you fanatics gonna shut up about the Superman VS Goku rematch! Yeah, I was right up there with you too after the first, but face it! The big G might be more skilled, but that ain't gonna matter when that's your only advantage! Remember Broly?! Skill wasn't enough to save Goku then, so what makes you think it'd change for the Big S?!" And he just went on and on and on until he finally hunkered out panting in emotional exhaustion. I tried walking up to him only for Deadpool to straighten himself up and look at me over his shoulder. "Anime fanboys, I swear... Scum of the internet. Makes for fun drama though!"

"I wouldn't know. Never really got that involved in any fandom." I replied before Deadpool grabbed my buster and lifted it up. "Hey! What're you doing?!"

"A magic trick! Watch! I can pull a rabbit outta your arm!" He said before sticking his arm down the H-Buster's barrel despite probably not being able to fit and going even deeper than its length would allow before pulling it back out with a bouquet of flowers in hand. "Flowers?! I said a rabbit!"

One by one, he started pulling out more and more...junk out of my buster. "Mackerel?! Rats! Beach umbrella?! Rats! Lawn flamingo?! Rats!" By this point, even I was starting to crack up along with the rest of my friends. Finally, he gave up and let go of my arm. "Ah, forget it! What else you'd expect to find in a machine?"

I could not help but keep snickering as I staggered back a step. Deadpool seemed pleased by his attempts to entertain and seemed to grin from under his mask. "Huh?! Oh, you think that's funny, huh? Well, you're a funny guy too! Oh man, it gets me every time when I remember you reference my slaphappy skit..."

"Huh? I did a reference to you?" I asked while calming down slightly.

"Yeah! With Discord! Here, I'll show you!" Deadpool then pulled out what seemed to be a...life-size Discord balloon and a bike pump.

However, this seemed to be a cause for alarm as most of my friends all but pounced on him with Rarity even shrieking, "No! You mustn't!" Only Spike was left behind while just looking on in confusion.

Even Pinkie Pie seemed to dislike the idea. "Bad idea! He doesn't need to see that one! I mean it!"

After a few more seconds, Deadpool crawled out of the pile. "Sheesh, girls! I was just gonna show him the only funny part of the chapter! I know what went on a couple of chapters back! I'm just gonna make the guy laugh!"

I was a bit concerned too as I was still drawing blanks on what exactly happened between me and Discord, although I was especially baffled by how Deadpool knew about it. Even so, I stood back and let the guy work his magic. He just started working the bike pump until the Discord balloon was fully inflated. "All right then! Now for a perfect reenactment of the funniest part of the story!"

"Hey, readers! Just to letcha know, this next paragraph's gonna be a long one!" Deadpool shouted up at nothing in particular before setting the Discord balloon on its back and straddling it on the neck as he raised his right hand. “Oh Discooooo. Time to wake uuuuuuup!"

And then... Just back and forth, he kept slapping the balloon across the face! "Rise and shine, skinny! Up and at ‘em! Oh, that’s how we’re gonna do this, huh?! Fine then. THAT’S for being tall! THAT’S for never writing to say hi or introduce yourself! THAT’S for being stuck in stone instead of diamonds! THAT’S for using a mariachi band instead of Michael Jackson’s backup dancers! THAT’S for never shaving! THAT’S for never getting your eyes fixed… HEY! WHY! WON’T! YOU! WAKE! UP?! WAKE UP!!! THAT’S for being a total douche! THAT’S for turning the most important people in my life into douches! THAT’S for turning me into the biggest douche! THAT’S to check if you’ve woken up yet! But I guess not… THAT’S for not having any crab in you! THAT’S to check if the reader is still scrolling down to see what I say next! THAT’S for making me like you…! THAT’S for making me hate you! THAT’S for getting floored by Sisko, you pussy! Keep your left up! Jab with your right! THAT’S for never showing me how to do the moonwalk! THAT’S because my wrist’s getting tired! THAT’S to jack up the chapter’s word count! THAT’S for kicking me in the balls! Oh wait, that was you, not me… THAT’S because the little voice of reason is telling me to stop, but this feels soooooo good that I don’t wanna! THAT’S for having no symmetry! THAT’S for not tasting like chicken! THAT’S because I felt like it! THAT’S to see if the readers haven’t chickened out and left yet! THAT’S for playing a bugle instead of a saxophone. EVERYBODY PREFERS SMOOTH JAZZ!!! THAT’S for turning the clouds into cotton candy instead of real cotton! THAT’S for making it rain chocolate milk instead of root beer! THAT’S for making the corn turn into popcorn. WITHOUT THE BUTTER!!! THAT’S for not getting a good night’s sleep last night! THAT’S for letting Nightmare Moon get such a cheap shot on you, ya pansy! THAT’S because you made the cake a lie! THAT’S for turning all those poor beavers into gold! Wait, that wasn’t you… THAT’S for all that haters who’re getting pissed off reading this! THAT’S because I’m getting bored! THAT’S for being the ponciest ponce to ever ponce past the poncing parlor! THAT’S because looking at your ugly mug makes me wanna slap you! THAT’S for all the hot pegasisters who’re reading this! Hey, be sure to comment! THAT’S for having more fans than me! THAT’S for never making my former friends laugh! THAT’S for making ME laugh! THAT’S to see how long I can pad out this scene! THAT’S for forgetting to bring a saw with you before you started sawing logs! And finally… THAT’S for making me add almost two whole extra pages to one of the best Human in Equestria stories on the Internet!”

By the end... Oh man, I was just on the ground rolling with laugher. As were all my friends. It was just a roaring clamor of laughter. Thank goodness I did not have to breathe or I would have likely passed out at some point. Finally, Deadpool stood up and walked around us with arms outstretched. "See?! Funny, right?"

"Oh man... Yeah, too funny. And I did that?" I asked while slowly staggering to my feet. I was certainly in need of a good laugh.

"Yeah, that was... Well... You were actually really funny at that point." Fluttershy said while giggling as she stood up with the rest of our friends.

Pinkie Pie then asked, "Hooo... Too funny. Hey! Why don't you stick around and help out?! We're all superheroes right now, so you'd fit right in!"

However, Deadpool merely shook his head while walking past my friends. "Nah, not this time. Equestria just don't interest me. The ladies just don't have the kinda funbags I like... Although..." He then came to a stop behind Rarity, turned around and...slapped her rump! "The ladies of Equestria sure have human babes beat in the booty department...ACK!!!"

"How DARE you?!" Rarity shrieked as she kicked him squarely in the... Oh god, that had to hurt. A hoof to the crotch. I could not help but laugh at the sight and neither could Spike as Deadpool froze in place for a good five seconds before he stiffly fell over and started to roll away towards what seemed to be a manhole in the middle of the street. Rarity merely scoffed triumphantly at her harasser and said, "Count yourself lucky that it wasn't Applejack you molested."

Applejack merely smirked menacingly at Deadpool as he began to stagger to his feet. Clearly seeing that he had outstayed his welcome, he lifted the manhole and set it aside. "Uh...yeah. Real funny. But besides that, I also gotta get going because we've got a movie coming out next year. And I'm the star! Stay classy, ponies! And you! Big J! Loosen up sometime."

I merely snorted in amusement before waving goodbye while Pinkie Pie did the same too. "OK! Bye, Deadpool!"

However, just before he could actually descend into the sewer, Deadpool snapped his fingers as if he just had an idea in that diseased head of his. "Oh, wait! I got something else for ya!"

He then looked my way and... What in the world was that? A loud bleep? And above my head... A text bubble lined with several symbols that just...dropped into my arms? "Hey, what?! What's all this?!"

"I'll let you figure it out! Later!" He replied before sitting at the edge of the manhole and lifting the heavy iron lid above him before scooting forward and dropping out of sight with the lid making quite a clank. However, we could still hear his voice becoming increasingly distance in the sewer. At least not until he began to sing. "Hey! Leo! Don! Casey! Got any pizza?! I sure could use a bite! Woo, mutant chain reaction, livin' underground! Ninjutsu action..."

For a moment, there were no words. Me and my companions just looked on in awkward silence before I looked down at the...stuff that was being held in my arms. Completely two-dimensional symbols that one would find on a keyboard. No matter what direction I looked from, it always seemed to be facing me. Left utterly speechless, I turned to Pinkie Pie. "Hey. Pinkie Pie. Can I get some clarity from you on something?"

She zoomed up to me and asked, "Sure! What's up?"

I then looked down at the...stuff left behind by Deadpool in my arms before looking back at her before speaking in a completely deadpan tone of voice. "I am hold an asterisk, a question mark, a pound sign, an equal sign, and a semicolon in my arms. What do you make of this?"

Pinkie Pie then stared at the stuff being carried in my arm for a moment before looking up at me and shrugging her shoulders. "I dunno! I started in cartoons, not comic books! They don't use speech bubbles in that medium of entertainment!"

"Of course... Spike, you figure out what to do with this junk! Might even make some good ammo for that slingshot!" I called out before tossing them to the boy wonder.

"Me?! Uh... OK!" He said before gathering up the dropped wingdings or whatever you call those symbols. "But... What're we gonna do with that big balloon?"

I looked over my shoulder at Pinkie Pie only to see her pick up the Discord balloon and stash it...somewhere. "I'll figure out something to do with it!"

"Sure... Well, now that this bit of filler is over, what next? Hey, doc. You still listening?" I asked while instinctively glancing down at the tiny speaker on my helmet's plating. I was surprised he had stayed quiet for the whole thing.

"Uh... Yes. Well, there seems to be one more outbreak nearby that needs to be... Hm? Hold on..." He replied while sounding noticeably distracted. "Well, this is odd... I'm picking up a disturbance in the northern sector. It's not too far from you..."

Right as he said that, I heard something in the far distance. A distant boom of sorts, like something heavy just hit the ground or an explosive device had just gone off. My sensory systems must have been the only things to detect it since it seemed none of my friends showed a reaction. I glanced at the tiny map grid in the corner of my visor and saw it zoom in to show the location of the noise. "Yeah, I'm seeing it now. Doesn't look like its too big a problem. I can handle this myself." I then looked at my friends and asked, "I'm gonna go check out this new disturbance. You think you girls can handle that other robot outbreak?"

"Sure, no biggie! It'll make for some great practice on using these superpowers!" Rainbow Dash said with some gusto as she hovered above the rest of our friends.

Applejack then looked back at Fluttershy and said, "Well, except for you, Fluttershy. Ya wanna just hang back while we do the work?"

"Um... That might be a good idea. I'm just feeling concerned right now, but not angry." My lover replied meekly while also seeming a bit disappointed in herself for being unable to utilize her latent abilities.

"Sounds good. Pinkie? How about you stick with James like before? If you need us, you can get to us in a flash and lead us to him." Twilight then added while she turned to Pinkie Pie.

Our speedy little friend nodded rapidly before turning to me. "Sure thing! Ready to go, James?!"

"Yeah, sure. You all take care." I replied before running off and following my map while Pinkie Pie stayed close behind me. Rainbow Dash then seemed to fly off to locate the remaining rogue machines with an aerial view before reporting back to her friends to lead them there.

Pinkie Pie and I rounded a couple of corners while on our way to the source of the disturbance. I was expecting to find another machine outbreak, but I did not find any signs of property destruction that seemed to be consistent with the behavior of the previous robots and mechs I had scrapped. Finally, we reached the city block that my map had led me to. My vision in one eye became briefly magnified while I ran down the center of the street and saw a lot of dust and maybe smoke rising from one stone building that seemed to have much of its front crumbled away. And moment later, numerous ponies began to emerge from it. Not machines, but regular earth ponies. They were quite a ragtag bunch of numerous colors and even attire with most of them seeming a bit gruff. Clearly just common thugs, something that seemed incredibly unnatural for the ponies of Equestria. Then again, the world of the Power Ponies is fictional, so... Creative liberties?

Struggle Between the Pages

I personally was not convinced that the ride armor Alpha was piloting was truly indestructible, as heavily armored as it was. I then slowly began to rise to my feet as my internal systems stabilized. "I don't know... But it's gotta give at some point. There's no way the plot would throw a truly indestructible obstacle at us in just the series pilot. Especially when it's just a weapon being used by the main villain. I mean that might work if this was a video game and it was a successor to a previous series that the game is trying to prepare you for in the first level, but this isn't the case."

This seemed to lift Spike's spirits while he nodded at me. "Yeah, that's right! That kinda stuff should be saved for much later on! Then there's gotta be a way to take it apart! Right? I mean... Oh, I'm just really nervous..."

"Yeah... Only I don't think a red devil is going to come to our rescue this time..." After finding my second wind, I drew the H-Saber from its holster. Since the H-Buster was not working well, perhaps the saber's hot plasma blade would fare better. "OK, I think I'm ready for another whack at it. Just make sure you don't get in that thing's way. And if you're gonna take a shot at him, aim for the pilot. Those smoke bombs just might give us an edge if you use them just right."

Spike nervously chuckled while he took his slingshot in hand. "Eheheh... Yeah, that thing would probably squash me flat if it stepped on me... I'll keep my distance."

I sprinted across the floor with Spike trying in vain to keep up. It seemed that my friends were trying to keep Alpha spread thin as they attacked from numerous angles. Rainbow Dash constantly flitted around the room while zapping the ride armor with lightning bolts while Applejack was hurling her hoofarangs at Alpha's head as her rope constantly tugged on one arm. Unfortunately, the cockpit barrier was easily repelling her weapons and the rope was unable to pull with enough force to really disrupt the armor's movements. She was easily at the greatest disadvantage out of all of us. Twilight bombarded the armor with concentrated heat rays while frequently using her freeze ray ability to ice up the armor's legs and feet to bind it to the floor. This would only work for about five seconds in the amount of time it took for Alpha to notice what was wrong before exerting the armor's motor systems harder to break out of it. Icing up the arms failed to stop it either as they were just too strong to restrain. Pinkie Pie was doing what she did best by drawing Alpha's attention as she zipped around him while taking a second every once in a while to unleash a barrage of rapid-fire punches to no avail. Rarity was trying out all sort of energy constructs with them taking on the forms of various weapons ranging from swords to arrows to mallets. Nothing was working! It was a metal titan! And where was Fluttershy?!

Hoping to try out something new, I selected the Nova Strike from my variable weapon system while wondering how it would function if used with the H-Saber. The plasma blade began to flare up and even extended while the grip became longer as well. It probably would require both hands to ensure that I would retain control over the blade when I took my swing. While I approached the Devil Gigas, I noticed one of Spike's smoke bombs fly over me before impacting the barrier around Alpha's head. Even though it did not actually touch him, the resulting cloud of sparkling pink smoke still engulfed him and left him temporarily blinded with the ride armor's arms lashing out randomly in the hopes of hitting something right as Twilight also froze one of its feet to the floor. Pinkie Pie was the first to notice where it had come from and called out, "Woo! Nice one, Spike!"

Taking advantage of the armor's temporary immobilization, I used my boot thrusters for a quick approach and even leaped into the air with my blade raised above me. Just as the smoke was blow away, Alpha turned around just as I dropped down in front of him. "Gotcha!"

I swung my flaring blade right through the armor, generating a massive plasma burst upon contact. A type of swing that generates a plasma explosion? What was I supposed to call that saber technique? Atomic Blade Burst? Still, I was left confident that my attack had done some damage. At least until the smoke cleared and I saw Alpha looming over me with only a long scratch and scorched paint lining the armor's torso. I stared blankly up at him while he stared down at me in what was clearly an act of toying with me. He then asked while both fists began to rise up, "Is that your best?"

"Oh, no no no no no no no no!!!" I yelled as I sprinted away from the ride armor before it could bring both fists down onto my head. The rest of my friends continued to bombard the ride armor from a safe distance, but the armor plating all over it was so dense that it was rendering their attacks utterly useless. A tornado from Rainbow Dash might be able to hinder its movements, but conjuring up a miniature funnel cloud in such a cramp space would be asking for trouble.

I glanced at the corner of my visor and was pleased to find that using the Nova Strike in tandem with the H-Saber had only drained its energy gauge by half instead of dumping the whole thing into one attack. Still, now that I was getting some distance, I felt it was best to try out the H-Buster again. I still had one trump card I had not tried out yet. I hurriedly placed the H-Saber back in its holster while the Devil Gigas began to lumber towards me with just a walking pace. My friends were still unloading onto it in the futile hope of bringing it down and Alpha really was not paying them any mind by this point now that I had his attention. I readied the H-Buster and set it to the concentrated beam settings as I began to charge it up. "Let's see how you like me burning a hole through your chest!"

Seconds later, I stood my ground and unleashed the torrent of plasma form the H-Buster. It slammed into the Devil Gigas' chest and continued to try to burrow right through it. But to my horror and utter disbelief, the lumbering ride armor continued to lumber towards me while only slowed down slightly as if marching through a gale. I did everything I could, increasing the output as high as the limiters would permit it to... Wait. Limiters? Why were those installed on the H-Buster?

I hardly paid any mind to my HUD's readings. All I could focus on was standing my ground and hoping that the ride armor's plating would finally start to give under the constant exposure of my plasma beam. My hopes were soon crushed as I continued unloading my weapon into it even after it had walked right up to me with Alpha staring down at me with a clear lipless smirk on his face. Even at point-blank range, I could not make out any damage being done! "Why won't you drop?!"

I had no idea what to do. I was giving it my all and the Devil Gigas was standing like a mountain before me! Half petrified, half hopeful, I could only look up as Alpha raised the ride armor's massive fist into the air above me. "You first."

A second later, I was sent crashing face first to the floor with a direct blow to my head that made me feel as if someone had dropped an anvil on my head. It immediately disrupted my attack with the H-Buster falling silent. The amount of force behind the blow was so great that my vision was overlaid with static briefly. It soon cleared up and I soon lifted my head to see the hulking ride armor's foot plate before me. "Ugh... My, what big feet you have..."

Alpha had a weird way of showing gratitude for my compliment, if you could call it that. In spite of the legs' limited mobility when compared to the arms, it still lashed out with a hard kick to my forehead that sent me flying backwards a great distance until I landed flat on my back. I swear I heard a cracking sound upon impact. It must have damaged the red gemlike object on the front of my helmet. However, while I regained my bearings, I soon noticed someone peeking out from behind a number of boxes ahead of me even while she seemed to be upside-down. "Huh...? Fluttershy, why aren't you helping... Huh?!"

Before either of us could really talk to each other, I heard the sound of the ride armor's dash thrusters activate and looked down to see it hurtling towards me. But rather than just run right into me, it then performed a lofty jump before dropping right onto me with its massive foot pinning me to the floor. And it hurt! It felt as if I had just been smashed with a huge hammer! I looked up and saw Fluttershy looking on in horror as the mighty Devil Gigas had everything but my head and left arm pinned under one foot. Alpha then seemed to smirk down at me and said, "I wonder what will give out first. The floor...or you!"

It was then that I felt intense pressure spread out over my body. The pain was unlike anything I had experienced that night as I let out a yell while my left hand clawed at the floor to pull myself away to no avail. My friends heard my call and rushed towards us. Twilight shrieked as I was being crushed before her, "No! Get off him!"

In a panic, my friends swarmed the ride armor with Applejack's rope tying around the thing's arm and pulling with Pinkie Pie even grabbing onto the rope by her teeth and attempting to run away while pulling the hulking robot armor off me. The rest of my friends kept attacking from the side with projectile attacks in an attempt to push it over with a combined attack, but all in vain. It was simply too heavy and Alpha was not about to let me go until I was scrap under his toy's foot. My HUD was not giving me any hope either. The wire frame display of my body showed everything but my head and left arm to be in the red. My body's integrity was on the verge of failing! And with my left arm pinned, I could not even fight back!

This was it. My mechanical body was about to be crushed like a tin can. Alpha had finally gotten the upper hand. But just as I started to feel like my body was beginning to give under the ride armor's intense weight, I heard a roar come from behind me. "Let him go... That's...my man!"

Alpha only then looked ahead just in time for a hulking Saddle Rager to slam her hoof into the ride armor's chest so hard, she knocked him right off his feet! No, seriously! The Devil Gigas was sent airborne while Alpha yelled in surprise before landing on its back with a thunderous clank! We all just stop and stared as Fluttershy completely floored that monstrosity with a single punch. Alpha's response as the Devil Gigas' feet planted firmly against the floor and lifted its body back up to a standing position summed up our thoughts perfectly. "Wha... What the devil was that?!"

"I'll tell you what that was! It's raging time!" Spike yelled out as I rose to my feet. Right as he said that, Fluttershy charged the armor and rammed it hard enough to make it stagger backwards. The air was filled with cheers and shouting as my enraged girlfriend began to pummel Devil Gigas with powerful punches that made the whole thing take steps backwards in order to maintain balance. It was only at that time that I realized Fluttershy's enraged form was actually a bit smaller than the Devil Gigas when standing on her hind legs, but not by much. And she was clearly making up for her smaller size with ludicrous power. Alpha seemed genuinely stunned with how well the might of Saddle Rager was actually making his weapon stagger. Even so, he managed to counter with a mighty punch to her face, but it only seemed to make her madder as she continued her assault. The Devil Gigas had met its match!

"Yeah! YEAH!!! You show that bucket of bolts who's boss, Fluttershy! Left! Right! Now, head butt! Give him a suplex!" Rainbow Dash yelled with excitement as the tank of the Power Ponies traded blow for blow with the seemingly unstoppable ride armor. It was exhilarating to see it taking attacks that actually were proving effective, but also...terrifying to see my fiancée pounding away at it.

On that thought, I actually cringed a bit as Fluttershy hit the ride armor in the body so hard that it seemed to hunch forward in pain. That is it would have if it was actually alive. I could not help muttering, "That's my girlfriend..."

"Yup... And y'all are gettin' hitched this comin' April, sugarcube." Applejack dryly replied as she too seemed rather horrified by Fluttershy's incredibly effective assault on Alpha's walking weapon. However, our intimidation became cheers of elation when Fluttershy once more hit the ride armor hard enough to knock it right off its feet onto its backside. This time, she did not give Alpha enough time to climb to his feet as she leaped forward and crashed right down onto the thing to keep it pinned.

"Yeah! Smash that sucker, honey!" I yelled while pumping my fists. Roaring like a beast, Fluttershy began to pound her hooves into the pinned ride armor over and over with heavy crashes. Alpha was yelling in terror and possibly intense frustration that something who was not a machine could be giving him so much trouble. Good grief, Saddle Rager is not only the tank of the Power Ponies. She is the entire army! Unfortunately, this unrestrained assault did not go on for very long. After maybe only ten seconds of relentless pounding, we looked on in shock as Alpha unleashed the ride armor's chest cannon right into Fluttershy's face before sending her flying towards us and even shooting right through the ceiling.

"Hey, no fair! That's a cheap shot!" Pinkie Pie shrieked before rushing over to Fluttershy after she landed with a crash. I too rushed to her side with everyone else, nearly in a panic that she had just taken a plasma shot right to the body. "Fluttershy, speak to me! Are you OK?!"

Much to my shock, Fluttershy climbed right back onto her feet while seeming only annoyed by the surprise attack she had just endured. "Did I get him?"

"Fluttershy, you just took an energy shot right to the face! How in the world can you just walk that off?!" Rarity asked loudly as we could only speculate how she seemed no worse for the wear even though anyone else would have... Actually, better to not imagine what sort of effect that blast would have had on any other living creature.

Spike was quick to provide an explanation. "That's the thing! Saddle Rager's almost unstoppable when she's in this state! The only problem is she can only be in this form when she gets angry enough! And she's a pretty big target..."

"And considering that it's Fluttershy who is Saddle Rager right now... I guess that doesn't happen often." Twilight said with a slight smile in a modest attempt to add some humor to the situation. However, our attention was drawn to the Devil Gigas as its joints hissed while its legs began to lift it back up to its feet. "It's still going?!"

"Hang on..." I said while my HUD scanned the ride armor's battered chassis. All over the torso... Large dents, fractured armor plating... Even sparks occasionally flew from it. "That last assault actually damaged it... And if we can damage it, we can break it! Looks like we CAN win this one!"

Alpha glared at us from behind the barely detectable cockpit shield. He was utterly furious that he had just taken such a beating from one of the Power Ponies. "You... You CAN'T be doing this! You're nothing but sacks of flesh and sinew!"

"Maybe, but yer forgettin' somethin' pretty dang obvious, pardner!" Applejack said snidely as her rope returned to her side while the rest of our friends gathered around her. "We're the Power Ponies! And we're gonna send ya and that varmint ta the scrap yard! Right, girls?!"

Our friends cheered together as confidence brimmed in all of us. Seeing that hulking metal monster actually showing signs of damage that was more than a scuffed up paintjob instilled a feeling of hope in all of us. Victory was within our grasp. I then took aim with the H-Buster as a smirk spread across my lips. The only question left was how long would it take to disable this colossal walking suit of armor?

Alpha was far from intimidated. In fact, he barely seemed worried at all as his frustration quickly faded. He then seemed to smirk at us while he said, "You really think you have me up against the wall? Maybe it's time I stop toying with all of you and really start trying!"

To my shock, the Devil Gigas extended its right arm forward as if trying to punch something before its hand seemed to disassemble into five segments that retracted over the forward section of its arm. What it revealed was all too obviously a cannon's mouth. I instinctively lowered my weapon and ran to the side. "Crap! Everyone, scatter!"

As expected, the Devil Gigas fired a burst of blue plasma from its arm cannon while my friends shrieked and ran to evade it and the resulting flash of thermal energy upon striking the floor. I suppose I should not have been surprised that the ride armor had more than a chest cannon and heavy crushing fists for weapons. Alpha really had armed it to the teeth with an entire internal arsenal! However, this was not enough to dampen our spirits as Rainbow Dash called out in frustration. "He's just getting desperate now! Smash it! Smash it 'til it drops!"

It was at this point that we stopped being on the defensive and went entirely on the offensive. Fluttershy served as the vanguard, charging Alpha head-on as he tried shooting at my friends and myself off to the sides while she just tanking any shots that Alpha blasted her with. He always kept the ride armor's left hand ready to defend from direct attacks and would often resort to using the armor's chest cannon to repel Fluttershy once she got too close. While not enough to really hurt her much, it struck with enough force to really blow her away.

Having come to the conclusion that her hoofarangs were proving to be completely useless against such an oversized mech, Applejack seemed to get just as creative with how she dealt with the robots back in the factory. She had her rope lasso a large piece of junk from nearby, usually a steel girder, and then beat the Devil Gigas with it like a heavy flail. At least until Alpha broke it with a well-aimed shot. Even so, with all that junk littering the construction site, Applejack was never short of anything to hit our enemy with.

Rainbow Dash started to combine her lightning pendant with her natural speed for some truly spectacular results. Along with zipping around the place and scoring hit and run attacks on the armor, she would often perform ramming attacks on the Devil Gigas armor while coated in a lightning aura. She was definitely proving to be the biggest thorn in Alpha's side. Then again, I still remember when she was being annoyingly fast against Nightmare Moon as well. Nothing short of a tractor beam would catch her then. Poor Pinkie Pie though. She was proving to be utterly helpless against the Devil Gigas. She kept trying to tease and annoy Alpha by getting within his line of sight, but it seemed even he had come to the conclusion that she was of no threat to him.

Even as my friends and I tried to whittle the ride armor down with ranged attacks as Fluttershy kept charging from the front to force Alpha to defend against her or suffer another crushing beating, it really felt like we were getting nowhere. It really felt like the only person there with the power to actually put a dent in the armor was Fluttershy and no one else. The H-Buster was certainly proving to be ineffective against it. I quickly glanced at my Variable Weapon System grid and checked my two assimilated abilities. Just the Rocket Tackle and the Nova Strike. I had already tried the Nova Strike normally and with the H-Saber, but to no avail. I then deleted it from my list to open up a slot before looking at the Rocket Tackle icon again.

As Fluttershy and Alpha got into another boxing match with each one trading blow for blow with its arm cannon being tucked away behind the Devil Gigas' fist, I decided to give the H-Saber another try. I drew it from its holster and waited for Alpha to knock Fluttershy away again. He did eventually repel her with another chest cannon beam, but that was the moment I used my boot thrusters to rush over to him and come to a stop right behind him. It was only then that I activated the Rocket Tackle in tandem with the H-Saber to use the Hypersonic Blade technique.

Just like the last time, time seemed to slow down around me. Not completely stopping, but slowing it to a crawl. I then went crazy, hacking and slashing away at the Devil Gigas' backside while keeping the technique going as long as my Variable Weapon System's energy gauge would allow me. Pushing my body and sensors that far took up a lot of energy and I was only able to maintain it for ten seconds before the gauge was bled dry, my blade leaving a spider web of glowing scratches along the ride armor's hull. But even then, it was still intact! Alpha had already started to turn around before my energy gauge was drained completely and soon found himself staring down at me. "And just what are you up to, hm?"

I stared up at the hulking wall of metal while Alpha looked down at me from the cockpit. With how inept I had been in actually fighting that thing along with its hulking size, I felt like a rambunctious child who had just pestered a sleeping dragon with a toothpick. "Uh... Heheh... I was... Uh... I was just scratching that itch on your back?"

Alpha let out a snort before I froze as four thick metal spikes extended from four cylinders set at the bases of the ride armor's fists and extended past the edges of each hand. "Nice try."

Just when I felt like I was in for a world of hurt, I got quite a surprise. I saw Fluttershy's arms wrap around the ride armor's waist before she pulled off the craziest move I had seen all day. She let out a roar while leaning backwards and suplexed the entire suit of armor into the floor headfirst! I jumped back as a thunderous crash echoed throughout the current room of the construction site and yelled, "Holy hell, Fluttershy! Since when did you know wrestling moves?!"

Fluttershy soon straightened her stance before looking at me as all that rage left her face and became flushed with a sheepish grin and blush. Pinkie Pie then called out, "Better yet, just how did you fit that thing?! You must've really be chowing down on protein drinks the last few weeks!"

Not surprisingly, the ride armor had fallen on its front before it slowly climbed back up to its feet. Alpha was clearly dazed from the force of the impact and extremely lucky that the cockpit's shielding had protected his head. Had it been taken down, he would have likely been crushed under its weight. But it was then that I realized what was keeping Alpha safe. I pointed at his head and shouted, "The cockpit is protected by a domelike shield! Take that out!"

"James, seriously! I'm the one supposed to be making dirty jokes and this isn't the time for them!" Rainbow Dash then yelled at me out of nowhere while getting some puzzled looks from just about everyone else.

At first, I was left baffled by what she was even referring to. "Dirty jokes?! What's so dirty about... Wait... Cockpi... Oh, shut up, Rainbow! You know what I meant! The pilot seat! Take out that shielding so we can take out the pilot! Probably easier than taking down the armor itself!"

"Oh, the pilot! Well, why didn't you say so?!" Rainbow Dash said with a laugh before launching a bolt of lightning at an annoyed Alpha. The shielding held up without trouble, preventing the blast from getting through. Twilight then tried concentrating a heat ray onto it, although it seemed ineffective. In fact, just about everyone aside from Fluttershy was keeping their distance and for good reason. One good blow from that hulking monstrosity would probably cause fatal internal damage.

Fluttershy still went after Alpha with raw brute force, although she had to take greater care to actually avoid Alpha's punches now that he had spikes on the fists that could probably really tear her up. Not wanting to get in the way of those two, I stood back for a while. I still felt that the H-Buster was not the right way to go since I had already tried and failed to shoot Alpha with it earlier. The only thing I had left to use was the H-Saber and that hot burning blade was proving to not do much to the Devil Gigas on its own. The Celestial Sword might have actually fared better, now that I think about it.

Seeing that the Rocket Tackle was not helping, I deleted that to open up both currently available spaces in my Variable Weapon system. I quickly checked my options. The Devil Gigas itself did not have any compatible weapons in it, as my internal scanners did not detect anything when it grabbed me, Pinkie Pie could provide the Rocket Tackle again, Twilight's freeze ray ability would give me Shotgun Ice, Applejack's rope just might give me the Strike Chain again while her hoofarangs would...

It was then that I had an idea. I had not yet seen what may happen if I tried to scan her throwing weapons. With Applejack in my line of sight, I called out to her. "Hey, AJ! Toss me one of your hoofarangs for a second!"

"One of these?! If ya say so, pardner!" She replied before expertly throwing one of her golden hoofarangs at me. I easily caught it with one hand only to see my HUD display show the hoofarang before also displaying a crescent-shaped blade. My body's armor plating then became a dark purplish gray while my softer armor became something of an aquamarine hue. I then tossed Applejack's hoofarang back to her while arming my buster once more. "Thanks, AJ! Now this might actually do something!"

I took aim at the mighty Devil Gigas and fired off a few shots. The projectiles that were launched from my arm were not any sort of energy projectiles, but crescent metal blades that flew on an arced trajectory. "Heads up, big guy! Boomerang Cutter!"

Before the spinning boomerang blades could return to me, they slammed into the backside of the hulking metal monster and became lodged in the hull. I was expecting them to dig a bit deeper, but I was not surprised they could get by the thick plating. "Ugh, so much for that one!"

After discarding the Boomerang Cutter from my databanks, Alpha sent Fluttershy flying again before turning to me. "I must say that this is becoming quite repetitive! I'd really like to hurry this up! I have a world to wipe clean!"

Once he turned to face me, the Devil Gigas hunched forward before propelling itself towards me at high speeds with its back thrusters. However, I was surprised to see Twilight showing some quick thinking as she used her freeze ray superpower to frost over the floor between the two of us. Although it did not seem to be doing anything at all since the ride armor was moving in a straight line. But then she called out, "James! Aim for one side!"

"One side...? Oh!" I then realized what she had in mind. Quickly charging up the H-Buster, I fired a fully charged shot at the ride armor's left shoulder. While it did not cause any real damage, the force of the impact caused the ride armor to turn to the left. And with the speed it was going and with no friction to stop itself, it started going into an increasingly fast spin! I even heard Alpha call out, "What the... WHAT DID YOU DO?!"

The Devil Gigas was spinning like a top as it slid across the layer of ice! The tense moment became one of hilarity as we all burst into laughter while I jumped out of the way. There is just no way to describe seeing an unstoppable powerhouse suddenly going out of control like that with no way to stop itself. Pinkie Pie even called out to us all, "Runaway figure skater! Run for your lives!"

Finally, the dancing ride armor came to a stop when it slammed into a support beam with its girth and weight in its flailing arms being enough to snap it in two. This caused the ceiling and everything around the upper floor that was right above Alpha to come crashing down onto him. At first, it seemed that the Devil Gigas ended up buried in a pile of rubble and industrial junk. But it soon pulled itself out of the rubble while having clearly sustained even more structural damage than before. The spikes that protruded near the fists had either been bent or snapped off. Even the cockpit's protective dome had a noticeable crack in it. I then called out, "Want some more?!"

Fluttershy did not even wait for Alpha to offer a response. She charged right at him to continue her assault, but Alpha was quick to grab her hoof when she threw a punch and just threw her across the room before going after her. I decided to once again try out the H-Saber again, but would need some new weapon systems to experiment with if I was going to get through to the pilot.

While my friends rushed after Fluttershy, I dashed over to Rainbow Dash and tapped her on the leg as my HUD scanned her body while my armor turned a silvery gray hue. "Don't mind me, Rainbow! Just need a bit of Storm Tornado!"

"No problem, big guy! Just make sure you let him have it good!" Rainbow Dash replied before swooping ahead and unleashing more lightning upon the Devil Gigas. I knew better than to use the Storm Tornado in such an enclosed area as the Devil Gigas was probably too heavy and tightly put together to really be effected by the gale, ad it would likely just put my friends in danger by sending a hailstorm of junk flying every which way. So instead, I turned to my saber and took a swing. The result was more than I expected, the plasma blade generating a crescent wave of plasma energy that flew through the air and hit its target with a burst of thermal energy. I was left disappointed as it was basically using the H-Saber as a projectile weapon the fires spread shots of plasma, which was already proving ineffective against this hulking ride armor. I then deleted the Storm Tornado and rushed towards Twilight Sparkle in the hopes of getting two new tricks to try out.

"Twi, hold still!" I shouted before reaching out and grabbing her horn. My HUD quickly scanned and showed the same translucent images as before while seeing a tiny ice crystal icon appear on the right of my visor in the list of assimilated abilities I had acquired, although it was the only one present. However, I was surprised to have acquired Shotgun Ice even though Twilight had last used her heat ray ability. I suppose it would make sense that it would not be Fire Wave since her horn did not launch actual fire, but still... "Hey! Why just Shotgun Ice and nothing else?!"

"Shotgun Ice?! Wait... Isn't that the one you used back in the factory that almost turned Rainbow Dash into a pincushion? Don't use that here! You might hit somepony with the ricochet!" Twilight replied while I let go of her horn. In the meantime, Spike launched another smoke bomb at the Devil Gigas while Alpha seemed to be going after Rarity now that she was trying to dig at it with energy constructs in the form of jackhammers. Fortunately, Rarity has always been light on her hooves and managed to stay one step ahead of the ride armor's crushing fists. It also helped that she had conjured up large shields. Fluttershy seemed to have gotten herself caught in some debris nearby from another ceiling collapse and was having trouble getting her legs untangled. Pinkie Pie was already on the scene and trying to help free our friend.

"It's OK, Twilight. I know better than to use that when you girls are around. I'm just going to try a more direct approach with my blade instead. Now, maybe if I can get some Thunder Dancer again..." I replied before using my flight thrusters to go airborne and take off after Rainbow Dash. While she ducked behind another support beam to evade one of the ride armor's plasma shots from its arm cannon, I zoomed up to her and touched her pendant. "Excuse me, Rainbow. Mind if I borrow some of your thunder?"

Sure enough, the Thunder Dancer icon appeared next to the Shotgun Ice icon on my list. Although Rainbow Dash certainly did not seem to mind at all. "Not at all! Whatcha got in mind? More dancing lightning or something?"

"Nah, the H-Buster isn't working very well on that thing. I'm gonna try the blade this time. Here I go!" I said before dropping back to the ground and rushing towards Alpha. My H-Saber seemed to be able to tap into the Variable Weapon System without causing my body to change colors, although that made sense since the saber is not inside my body. Alpha soon turned my way as the hilt of the H-Saber extended to match that of a longsword as the blade of scorching plasma became one of crackling blue lightning. The ride armor's cannon changed back into a functional hand again as he seemed ready to crush me between its fists.

"OK, let's try a double bill of new blade techniques!" I shouted before rushing up to the ride armor with the use of my boot thrusters. Just as the fists swung inward, I used my thrusters again for just an instant to launch me upward while performing a swing with the H-Saber being held in a reverse grip. The crackling electric blade cleaved through the tough armored body even as more blue lighting rained down upon it once I was above it. Electricity has a habit of going straight down, after all. Once I was above Alpha as the ride armor's fists crashed together, I grasped the hilt of my weapon in both hands while the blade suddenly became a massive icicle that was around my size! Knowing that energy attacks were proving ineffective, perhaps a blow with actual mass and weight behind it would fare better.

I thrust the massive ice blade down as I dropped and struck home with the tip actually piercing the cockpit's shielding. However, it did not go in very deep. Maybe just a few inches. I then found myself awkwardly hanging over Alpha's while the icy blade of my sword tilted towards me and got stuck with me hanging comically in front of Alpha's face. There was a moment of awkward silence while the two of us shared a quiet stare. I soon began to snicker in embarrassment and said, "Well... I guess that didn't work too well, did it?"

"What was your first clue, nimrod?" Alpha replied before the Devil Gigas grabbed my body in its right hand and hurled me right at the nearby wall. I slammed into it face first with the icy blade of my sword shattering. But before I could properly stand up, I felt the massive hand of the Devil Gigas grab me by the back of my head and smashed my face right into the concrete wall hard enough to leave a small crater. But Alpha still was not done with me as I struggled to pull away. "Time to wrap this up!"

To my horror, I heard the ride armor's dash thrusters firing up. And before I could even hope to squirm free, it took off at max speed with my face still shoved down into the wall. My head rattled and shook while I was left helpless as my head carved out a mangled groove in the wall. It was torture as I was left wondering how in the world my head had not been crushed. My helmet and visor did a fine ob of protecting my face, but the right side of my visor began to chip and crack as more and more duress was put on it. This only went on for a good ten seconds or so before Fluttershy jumped in the way and once again knocked the Devil Gigas right off its feet with a mighty uppercut to the chest.

The ride armor dropped me right as it got hit and I promptly collapsed to my knees. The sheer blunt trauma I had been subjected too had been so severe that my very optic sensors were showing static. I could hear sparks flying from the right side of my head while running my fingers over it. Scratched, dented, and with my right stabilizer fin having been all but ruined, that last attack had really left its mark on me. I placed the H-Saber back in its holster and just stayed there, waiting for my body to catch its breath. It was at this point that the whole adventure had stopped being fun for me.

I heard a heavy crash behind me and found that once more, Fluttershy and the Devil Gigas had become locked in another sparring match with fists flying. Blow after blow was rained upon each other before their fists finally locked with the Devil Gigas having grabbed Fluttershy's mighty hooves. They pushed against each other while glaring each other down, the ride armor's dash thrusters trying to overwhelm Fluttershy's hulking form as she pushed against him. It seemed to be a stalemate for a moment, but Alpha then got the upper hand by suddenly swinging the ride armor's upper body to the left and hurling Fluttershy to the side as she went crashing through more equipment that had been lying around. And with that, he set his sights on me once again.

I struggled to turn around and managed to get my shield arm up as the armor's left hand retracted to form another energy cannon. He then promptly fired a large burst of plasma at me that sent me flying backwards and through some distant containers. The particle shield had protected me from any real damage, but the impact still knocked the wind out of me. I remained slouched against the wall where I had come to a stop and wheezed in exhaustion and frustration. "This isn't fun anymore... Wait..."

My hand had slid to the left and had begun to touch something. "Feels like... Big... Metal... Hand shape..." I then turned in panic, certain that Alpha had already caught up to me and was about to grab me. Instead... It just seemed to be an ordinary suit of ride armor. Big and bulky while painted mostly yellow with some black stripes here and there, but a bit smaller than the Devil Gigas. "Phew! It's just empty... Wait a sec..."

I began to walk around the deactivated suit of ride armor as my HUD scanned it over. It was in great shape with only minor wear and tear from everyday use. It was clearly designed for industrial use and had likely been used to help out around the construction site. It had two big clasping hands with each 'finger' consisting of sturdy metal plates on hinges. No sign of any weapon systems, but why would it need any? "This baby actually looks functional... Hey, doc. Are you seeing this? Please tell me this thing's fixed by now..."

Even though there was a lot of static over the transmission, I finally heard Doctor Luminous speaking up to me. "Yes! Can you hear me, Project H?! Oh, thank goodness. I can't believe what Alpha's had created right under our noses. Truly a marvel of engineering and a terror as well... Are you all right? That last attack you endured seems to have caused quite a bit of structural damage to your cranial sections."

"Yeah, that wasn't fun to endure... I think I'm OK though. I'm not seeing any static anymore. But what about this suit of ride armor here? It's a Chimera model, right?" I replied while looking up and down at the ride armor as it remained seated before me.

"Chimera? That's not exactly what it's called, but it is fitting. This model serves as a template for many other models of ride armor. Most components on it are interchangeable for a variety of roles. This seems to be its most basic form. And as you've seen with that monstrosity Alpha is piloting, they are a force to be reckoned with when used for offensive purposes." Luminous explained while I peeked out from behind the large metal containers that stood between me and the fight that was still raging on. It seemed that Alpha was busy dealing with the rest of my friends without having bothered to check and see if that last shot had finished me off. "Furthermore, they are built tough. They are heavily armored to stand up to all sorts of risks that plague locations like this. You could have a building collapse on one of these things and it would still be functional. After it has been dug out of the rubble, of course."

"Sounds like this thing can stand up to a lot of blunt trauma. Not unlike a beating from another ride armor..." I muttered as a smirk began to spread across my face. "Doc, do you think I can pilot this thing? I'll fit in the cockpit, won't I?"

Luminous grumbled to himself for a moment while I climbed onto the ride armor's thick piston arms to look into the cockpit. It seemed to have a few levers and a dashboard for manual piloting. "Well, these kinds of ride armors are designed for use by ponies, but various robots can also pilot it. And they can do so even more effectively than anyone who isn't mechanical. And since you're roughly the same height as a minotaur robot... I think you will fit. Try going around to the backside."

I did as I was told and found a retractable panel that revealed a few buttons. My HUD provided me with the information on what each one did and I then pressed the green button. The back plating then slid down to reveal a hatch that swung outward in two halves that revealed a pair of steps. I walked up them before finding four holes in the sides of the cockpit. "Just insert your arms and legs and the ride armor's systems will do the rest."

This was starting to get exciting. I carefully did what I was told and soon found myself snugly fitted inside the ride armor's chassis like a type of suit. My presence must have activated something since the hatch behind me closed shut while the dashboard and levers retracted out of sight. I found the cockpit becoming increasingly snug and cozy while feeling my body becoming constrained. It felt like I was becoming a prisoner of sorts within this walking suit of armor. And yet... I felt like I was still in control. My HUD even began to display new information, such as replacing the wire frame display of my body with that of the ride armor itself with my head on top of it. It was then that I realized what was happening. The ride armor was functioning like an armored exoskeleton. An extension of my body! "Oooooh man, this is even better than I thought!"

With only minor exertions, I brought my armored body up to a standing position. Even though there were some limitations in my movement, the ride armor responded instantly to my will and provided very quick and precise feedback. I also found its movements to be surprisingly quick for its bulky size, probably because it was lighter than the Devil Gigas due to less armor plating and no weapon systems in conjunction with its smaller size. I tried performing a couple of punches, finding the piston arms to extend with each jab for greater force behind each blow. "Heh... And I bet this thing can take a punch as well as it can dish it out, right?"

The doctor then spoke with a tone of concern, "Probably. Ride armors are designed to be extremely durable to protect the pilot. They can endure a great deal of physical trauma. However, they have never been designed for combat, so I have no idea how well it will hold up when subjected to actual weapon systems. Are you sure this is a good idea?"

"I can't let my future wife do all the work, doc." I replied with a smirk while peeking over the heavy metal containers and seeing Fluttershy trading blows with the Devil Gigas once more as our friends tried to restrain it or pepper it with projectile attacks. Pinkie Pie seemed to have even resorted to chucking the contents of toolboxes she had found lying around at Alpha's head in rapid-fire succession. "Time to give that bastard a taste of his own medicine."

Using the large metal hands of my ride armor, I pushed the metal boxes aside. With nothing in the way, it was just a straight dash towards the Devil Gigas as Fluttershy kept charging it and getting smacked about. I felt my armored body hunker forward slightly as the dash thrusters on the back of the ride armor flared up and rocketed me forward at alarming speed. Probably used to push very heavy and large loads. Or maybe even to use pulley systems quickly? Regardless, I called out to Twilight and Rarity as they were in the way. "Outta my way, girls!"

The two unicorn mares turned and shrieked in surprise before they jumped out of the way. Alpha had begun to clash with the hulking might of my girlfriend once more before sending her sprawling with another blast from its chest cannon. Just how much punishment could she take? Regardless, I then yelled out to him as I pulled my right arm back to prepare a mighty piston punch. "Hey, Alpha! Got a present for you!"

The hulking Devil Gigas ride armor turned to its left to face me only for me to see a look of utter terror in the rogue alicorn robot's eyes. "What the devil...?!"

My fist hit home while I kept the ride armor's thrusters going, raining blow after blow onto the Devil Gigas' armored chassis while even pushing it along. My ride armor's mighty fists kept alternating with each blow as the upper body turned from side to side with each swing. After maybe eight blows, I slammed both fists right into the chest section before coming to a stop. Alpha's ride armor was sent staggering as it very nearly fell backwards before regaining its balance. The damage done was apparent. Heavy dents and tears in the armored hull revealed sparking circuitry and internal mechanisms. But it was still standing, so there was still a lot of work that needed to be done. And Alpha... Oh, that look in his eyes. He was seething with frustration. "You imbecile! You think a run-of-the-mill junk pile like that stands a chance against a monster like this?!"

"Well, judging by the structural damage I just dealt to it... I'd say yes." I said snidely before pounding my two fists together twice before throwing two more feint jabs at him while following it up with an uppercut to the air with my right arm. I then opened up the hand and beckoned Alpha with some subtle inward flexing of the fingers. "You want some of this?"

While Alpha glared at me as he weighed his options, I heard my friends coming up from behind me. I glanced over my shoulder at them while Rainbow Dash called out first. "Whoahoho man, where'd you get that?!"

"Oh, it was just lying around waiting for someone to put it to good use. You girls like it?" I replied while looking down at my friends from the lofty heights of the ride armor's pilot seat. They looked so much smaller from up there, but Fluttershy felt somewhere around my size by that point. "Looks like another giant walks among you now! Ha, come you metal rogues! Break your weapons against me!"

My friends got a good laugh at me while Pinkie Pie somehow ran right up the backside of my ride armor and found herself perching upon its shoulder. "Ooh! Nice ride! But you better be careful! You've got nothing protecting your head like he does."

Pinkie Pie was right. There were no exceptional defensive measures for the ride armor protecting the pilot's face, unlike the Devil Gigas. Even so, that translucent dome over Alpha's head was showing quite a bit of damage with that hole in the top. Perhaps with a few more good whacks, it would break entirely. Even so, I picked Pinkie Pie up in the ride armor's bulky hand and set her down. "Right then... How about we wrap this up and go home already?"

Alpha seemed to be at the end of his patience as I could hear him growling. "The lot of you just aren't worth this trouble! No more! I'm done toying with you!"

It was at this point that the Devil Gigas rushed towards me with its dash thrusters roaring. I responded in kind with my ride armor's own dash thrusters and rocketed towards him before our ride armor's collided head-on with a crash. And it was then that I found my current ride was at a disadvantage as I was getting steadily pushed back due to the Devil Gigas' greater size and weight. It truly was in a league of its own.

"Our turn! Power Ponies, go!" I heard Twilight yell while I glanced over my shoulder. My friends all spread out while Pinkie Pie seemed to just disappear. Suddenly, she was right up in my face while... Was she rubbing her butt over Alpha's shielding?

"Hi, James! Having fun?! And how's the view up there, Mr. Alpha?" Pinkie Pie asked giddily with her rump raised up high. I could say nothing to that, honestly.

"What... Get outta my way!" Alpha yelled before I got quite a shock. An electric current engulfed the entire Devil Gigas and gave Pinkie Pie quite a shock! She fell right off of our ride armor's before zipping away. It was probably a defense mechanism designed to repel anyone who might try climbing onto the ride armor to get at the pilot. My ride armor seemed to lack that feature though. With Pinkie Pie out of the way, the Devil Gigas grabbed my ride armor by the shoulders and pulled me to the side before slamming its fist into my chest. Even though it hit hard, my HUD revealed that my ride armor's plating had endured the hit well. It really was proving to be a walking iron wall.

"Ow... Wow, that stun! Hey, that reminds me! Maybe I should try some of the old zappity zap zap on him!" Pinkie Pie said from nearby as she straightened out her frazzled mane.

At first, I had no idea what she was talking about. And then I remembered what happened the last time Twilight had her goofy friend wear a pair of slippers. Put her off of science for more than a month! And Twilight must have been thinking the exact same thing since she then called out, "Ooooh no, absolutely not, Pinkie! Do you have any idea how fast your hooves move now?! You'll accumulate enough of a charge to wipe out the entire city in only a few seconds!"

While I did get a good laugh out of Twilight's reaction, I had to turn my attention to the mighty Devil Gigas as it marched right up to me with its mighty fists ready to pummel me. I struck first, landing a solid blow on the center of its torso before having to put up both arms to block his blows as the plating around the arms were exceptionally thick to protect the pistons. As hard as it was to believe, his punches hit harder than mine even though mine were a bit more flexible. However, I then began to wonder if I could integrate my H-Buster's chargeable features into the ride armor. I began to charge it up while pushing away Alpha's arms and could feel the entire ride armor quivering with energy. Then, just as Alpha was about to strike again, I unleashed the accumulated energy as my ride armor unleashed a flurry of rapid-fire punches that hit the Devil Gigas on numerous angles a full dozen times. The final blow was an uppercut of sorts that sent Alpha staggering backwards as sparks and even smoke began to rise from his battered ride armor. "What the devil was that?!"

"Now you're complaining?! Well, suck on this!" I replied before lifting both hands of my ride armor and lifting a single finger on each hand. Alpha merely stared at me momentarily as he was trying to comprehend my finger gestures. When I realized he was not as annoyed as he should have been, I glanced down at my ride armor's hands. I only had the index finger raised. Thinking it responded to my will incorrectly, I folded those fingers in and lifted the...ring fingers? As I flexed the fingers on each hand, I came to a startling discovery. "Huh...? Hey, what gives?! This thing only has four fingers on each hand?!"

I then heard Doctor Luminous speak up over my comm systems, although there was less static this time. "Of course they have four! Anymore than that and it would've made the finger movements too complex. Why is that a problem?"

Coming to the realization that I had narrowly avoided showing an obscene gesture in front of my friends, I felt myself blush somehow with how I had nearly embarrassed myself. "Uh... Never mind. It's not important..."

It was while I was distracted that the Devil Gigas marched altered its right arm into its cannon form and fired a burst of blue plasma right at me that slammed hard into the very center of my ride armor's chest. This actually caused it to stagger as my HUD detected noticeable heat and concussive damage that surpassed anything that the fists could have done. This confirmed my suspicions. Typical industrial ride armor could take a much bigger physical beating than they could from actual weapon systems. I tried stabilizing my ride armor's stance only to get knocked back down to a seated position by another shot. Annoyed, I yelled out at my opponent, "Hey, don't you know the rules?! You don't bring an arm cannon to a fist fight!"

"So what? I said I'm done playing!" Alpha replied with a nonexistent sneer as he took aim again. But before he could fire, a bolt of lightning shot past me and right into the cannon's mouth before a loud pop was heard from within. Smoke and sparks burst from the cannon as Alpha shook it in frustration. "Wha... No!"

It looked like the plasma cannon had been disabled for the time being. I doubt something like that could be completely taken out of commission by a wayward power surge, but it clearly could not fire for the moment. I then glanced to my left as Rainbow Dash flew up by me with her pendant in her mouth. While she winked at me, I grinned at her. "Nice zapping, Rainbow!"

She responded by patting me on my exposed head. "No problem, big guy! I brought the lightning. Now it's time for you to bring the thunder!"

Alpha reluctantly reverted his ride armor's right arm back into its standard state while smoke continued to leak out of it even as its hand was reassembled. But as I stared him down, we were both quick to notice the rest of my friends surrounding him from all sides. The only member of the Power Ponies he seemed to show any sort of concern over was Fluttershy as she was still in her hulking enraged form. And with the raw might of my own ride armor at my disposal, he was likely in a tough spot. But then again... We still had no idea how much more of a beating the Devil Gigas could endure before it would finally break down.

"Are you certain now's not a good time for you to cut your losses and flee in terror? I must say it seems we finally have you outclassed!" Rarity said boldly as her bracelets conjured up a few sledgehammers to batter our foe with.

Alpha glared at Rarity over his shoulder with clear irritation as the Devil Gigas began to raise its mighty fists into the air. "A giant? Flee from insects? I don't think so. Just be warned, cretins. Once I'm done with this traitor, you're all next!"

It was then that Alpha activated his ride armor's dash thrusters and charged right at me. I was quick to reach out and grab the Devil Gigas around the torso to hold it back. Alpha then seemed to try to grab me, but the ride armor's huge arms did not seem flexible enough to target something that was right up in the pilot's face. However, I then heard Twilight call out, "There! Rainbow, try zapping it right there!"

"I'm on it!" Rainbow Dash shouted before she seemed to move somewhere behind the Devil Gigas. I then saw her unleash a constant stream of lightning right into its backside for several seconds. Just when it seemed that her electrical attack was doing nothing, I felt the Devil Gigas lurch harshly towards me as a small explosion ruptured out of its backside. "Yeah!!! That'll slow it down!"

Alpha seemed to notice something had gone wrong, especially now that it no longer felt like the Devil Gigas was trying to push me over with its girth. "What have you done now?!"

I did not take long to see the cause of the commotion. A trail of thick black smoke was rising out of the backside of the Devil Gigas. The dash thrusters had been fried! I then called out, "Nice one, girls! Now let's see you keep up with me!"

I quickly pushed the Devil Gigas away before slamming my ride armor's metal fist squarely into its chest and knocking it back a few steps. However, Alpha retaliated with the increased distance by taking a step forward and using that momentum to slam his massive fist into my armored chassis. It quickly turned into a back and forth brawl with our hulking ride armors trading blows while I occasionally tried to utilize the H-Buster's charge function for another barrage of punches. However, it seemed that Alpha had started to catch onto my tactics and would raise his ride armor's arms to defend against each barrage. He certainly was not going to make himself an easy target.

My friends were sitting this fight out for the moment. It had become clear that aside from Fluttershy, their attacks were proving to be ineffective against this foe. It all made sense, honestly. Alpha was my enemy, not theirs. However, this did not stop Fluttershy from trying to help me out. At one point, Alpha repelled me once again with another cheap shot from the ride armor's chest cannon. My ride armor staggered from the hit as I tried to keep it standing. "You know, that cheap shot attack of yours is getting really old by now!"

Before Alpha could even gloat, we heard and felt the heavy tread of Saddle Rager approaching from my left. Just as Alpha turned, she delivered a powerful shoulder barge that almost knocked the Devil Gigas right off its feet. I cheered while I regained my footing, "Woo! You show 'im who's boss, honey!"

Fluttershy then looked my way with a bit of a smirk and spoke in her deep and distorted voice, "Then let's take him together, James. The couple that fights together stays together, right?"

"Man, I'm never gonna get used to that voice..." I muttered while I marched over to her before we both stared down a very frustrated Alpha glared at us with fists ready. In what had become a true clash of the titans, Fluttershy and I were pumped to bring down this hulking metal behemoth. "Well, if you're so tough and unstoppable, let's see you take us both on!"

"Fine!" Alpha yelled before his mighty ride armor marched towards us. We both charged him together and landed simultaneous blows upon the Devil Gigas. While Alpha did manage to land a couple of blows at first, he was quickly overwhelmed by our synchronized attacks with the air being filled with the loud heavy clanks of our blows and the cheering of our friends. But this did not go on for long. With the Devil Gigas showing signs of heavy damage, Alpha repelled us both with a desperate blast from the ride armor's chest cannon before we looked on in shock to see both of its arms taking on their plasma cannon forms. No smoke was rising from the right arm anymore, so it was safe to assume that the damage had been stabilized by that point. Alpha then sneered at us in rage and yelled, "You insects just aren't worth this much trouble!"

"Hit the deck, y'all!" Applejack yelled before Alpha unleash all three plasma cannons on the Devil Gigas and began to turn its massive body and send the three blue plasma beams all over the place as its arms flailed while dealing massive structural damage to the nearby areas of the construction site. My friends scrambled for cover while Fluttershy and I were the first two hit. Fluttershy fell to the ground in a daze while my ride armor was giving off sparks from the damage it had received. Once the Devil Gigas had turned completely around, I decided to take the opportunity. The armor's dash thrusters launched me forward before the jump thrusters on the lower body launched me into the air with my fist raised. Alpha had only just realized that something was wrong as I flew towards him and ceased his attack before turning around. Just as he looked up, I dropped and smashed my ride armor's heavy metal fist right into the cockpit shielding, shattering it with a signal blow. My fist must have clipped Alpha's horn as well since I noticed more than half of it had been snapped off as well.

"Gah...! My horn?! You... Why won't you just die?!" Alpha yelled in wrath at me as the arm cannons regained their fists. He truly was running out of patience and his ride armor was starting to look like it could not take much more punishment. The fight had finally come down to the wire.

"You first." I said dryly as I too was getting fed up with how long this fight had been dragged on. I marched right up to the Devil Gigas and threw a punch right as Alpha did the same. At it turned out, our fists collided with a crash. As we began to throw punch after punch, each blow mirrored the other through some crazy stroke of luck. Our punches became increasingly faster, each side trying to break out of the stalemate and land a blow to turn the tide of battle. And after maybe several dozen blows, we both missed each other's fist and punched each other squarely in the chest.

Those two blows was enough to knock us both off balance for a few seconds. It felt like neither of us really had any tricks left up our sleeves, so it had just boiled down to a clash of brute force to see who would break first. We regained our balance at the same time and once more resumed our brawl. Our punches slammed into each other at exactly the same time as we hit each other with as much force as we could muster. While the Devil Gigas had suffered more damage, its punches hit harder than mine.

I was finally sent reeling after eight simultaneous blows and nearly fell to a seated position. Which, to a ride armor, is probably akin to dropping to one's knees. Alpha was not fazed quite as much though and seemed eager to try to finish me off as he appeared to be focusing on my exposed head. But before he could approach me, Fluttershy charged in from nowhere and grabbed the hulking monstrosity in a type of arm lock. "What?! You again?! Let go!"

"Not until I disarm you..." Fluttershy said with a growl as the Devil Gigas struggled to wiggle free. It squirmed and swung its upper body, but Fluttershy's iron grip never once released it.

At first, I thought Fluttershy was just trying to hold it still so I could unload on it with a barrage of punches. But just as I stood up again, I saw exactly what she was trying to do. Following closely after the screeches and groans of metal bending, I looked on in absolute shock as Fluttershy tore the ride armor's right arm clean out of its socket! She then hurled the lifeless mechanical arm away as a shower of sparks flew from its empty shoulder socket. I think Pinkie Pie put it best. "Holy moly! Isn't that going too far?!"

"You wretch!" Alpha roared before turning and blasting Fluttershy with the plasma cannon that remained on the ride armor's left arm. That sent her sprawling a good distance I then tried to close the distance as quickly as I could by activating my ride armor's dash thrusters while still reeling from how Fluttershy had partially crippled such a mighty combat vehicle, but Alpha was too quick. Before I could come within striking distance, the Devil Gigas turned to face me and unleashed both the arm cannon and chest cannon into my ride armor as streams of blue plasma tried to push me back.

My ride armor's dash thrusters roared at maximum capacity as they tried to push through the plasma beams. It felt like I was pushing against a gale with how my approach had slowed to a crawl. However, my situation was not looking good as my HUD was detecting rapidly increasing damage in the ride armor's internal systems. Especially when it came to its internal energy supply. Finally, the dash thrusters gave out as I was pushed backwards at shocking speed and through piles of junk before my ride armor slammed into a concrete wall and slumped to the floor.

I was left briefly dazed from the impact as the sound of sparks flying reached my ears while trails of smoke were rising from the ride armor. My HUD immediately detected critical damage through the armor and seemed to focus of the chest section. Was something wrong with the power core?

Doctor Luminous was quick to yell at me through my comm system and answered my unasked question. "Project H, the ride armor's power core is going critical! At this rate, it's going to blow! Get out of there, or it'll take you with it!"

"You mean this thing's turned into a walking explosive device?!" I yelled as I mistakenly tried to stand up while still tied into the ride armor's motor systems. To my surprise, the ride armor was still functional. "Huh? Wait a second... This thing's about to explode with enough force to take me with it?"

"Yes, you won't survive the explosion if you're still in the cockpit! Get out of there!" Luminous yelled again over the small amounts of static that I could still hear. He was sounding quite panicked, although my eyes were looking directly ahead. The Devil Gigas was standing still while its feet seemed to be encrusted with ice and was surrounded by a linked field of ice, courtesy of Twilight Sparkle. Rather than risk a clash with Fluttershy with one arm missing, Alpha seemed to be resorting to relying on the ride armor's weapon systems to attack from a safe distance.

"Doc... How long until this thing blows?" I asked while the ride armor slowly rose to its feet while more sparks hissed from the tears and melted gaps in its armored hull.

"At this rate... About forty seconds left. Why do you ask?" The doctor asked while sounding noticeably concerned.

I felt a smirk cross my lips as I set my sites on Alpha. Judging by where I was, I was facing the direction that lead to the outer edge of the construction site. "That's all the time I need."

With a plan in my head, I flared up my ride armor's dash thrusters and rocketed towards the Devil Gigas with my arms ready. Alpha must have heard me coming since his ride armor's feet effortlessly broke out of the ice that was encrusting its feet and turned to face my direction. "Still standing?!"

I did not even say a word as my ride armor slammed into his and began pushing his ride armor across the ice. My ride armor's bulky arms grabbed the Devil Gigas around the sides and just barely lifted it off the ground to ensure that its feet would offer no resistance. Even once we were off the ice, we were still barreling across the site at high speed. Alpha was alarmed as he could do nothing to free his battered ride armor from my grasp with just one arm left. "Wha... What are you doing, you imbecile?! Where are you taking us?!"

I grinned in anticipation even as my HUD constantly monitored the state of my ride armor's increasingly volatile power core. I looked up at him and said, "This ride armor is about to blow, so it looks like we're gonna die together!"

"You're mad!" Alpha yelled as his ride armor squirmed in my grasp to no avail. He was trapped. And soon, I felt it. The floor disappeared out from under us before we began to plummet towards the ground far below us with steel girders rising up around us. Alpha went into a panic as gravity took hold with the Devil Gigas winding up under me. "You're out of your mind!"

"Nope! I'm just outta here!" I replied before finally deciding to abandon ship. My ride armor's backside opened up to allow me to escape right as bits of flame and bright orange glows began to leak out of its fractured hull. Alpha seemed more shocked than anything, leading me to suspect that he felt his ride armor was so indestructible that it would not need an emergency escape function for the pilot. "But first..."

I tightly held onto the ride armor once I got my arms free and then reached out and touched Alpha's exposed face while deleting everything that had been assimilated into my Variable Weapon System. My HUD promptly detected Alpha's Nova Strike ability and copied it into an empty slot on my list. Just to be on the safe side. I then waved goodbye as my flight thrusters extended from my back and began to flare up with Alpha looking up at me with terror and rage in his eyes. "Bon voyage!"

My body jumped up from the ruined ride armors and began to be held aloft as I got my H-Buster primed for action. Feeling pretty elated that this fight was over, I aimed right down at the sparking ride armor just as mine began to glow brightly with its power core on the verge of critical failure. "Here's one for the road, buddy!"

I fired off a volley of plasma shots without really aiming at anything, hoping that I would score at least one hit on him. But after no more than a dozen shots, there was a massive explosion below me that began to reach up to me. Not taking chances, I turned upwards as my armor's flight systems carried me high into the air at great speed. My friends were probably already waiting for me at edge of the platform I had just fallen from. No matter how tough the Devil Gigas was, there was no way it survived a point-blank explosion from another ride armor's power core along with a several dozen story fall. Especially not with that kind of damage accumulated.

I slowed down as I began to reach the floor where the battle had taken place and held out my arms for balance. As I expected, my seven companions had gathered at the edge of the flooring and saw me hovering before them with the night sky behind me. They must have known or even seen the explosion far below since they all just burst into cheering and applause while I descended slowly for a landing.

"Yes!!! Project H wins again! Oh man, there's no way this series won't take off after that kinda climax!" Spike shouted while he gazed up at me. A quick glance at my friends showed that they seemed to have suffered some minor wear and tear on their outfits, although it paled in comparison to the structural damage my armor had suffered.

Pinkie Pie then zipped up to me and squealed, "That last scuffle was just so fun to watch! Especially when you and Fluttershy started ganging up on Alpha! That was awesome, seeing two sweethearts fighting side by side!"

"Yeah, that was pretty nuts." I replied before turning my gaze towards my massively muscular fiancée. She seemed all right, even if a bit bruised around the face. Her outfit in particular seemed to have suffered a fair bit of damage due to enduring numerous attacks from the Devil Gigas. "You feeling all right, honey? You took quite a few hits back there."

Fluttershy nodded with a big tired smile before she began to shrink and revert back to her original size. "Uh huh... I'm feeling a bit sore now, but I'm OK."

I then dropped to one knee while she reached up and held me in a tender embrace. I nuzzled the side of her head with my own battered helmet and said, "Thanks for being there for me. It was really awesome the way you knocked Alpha flat on his back like that. Didn't see it coming at all."

"I just...felt so angry when I saw him crushing you like that... I had to do something." Fluttershy said quietly while sounding noticeably tired. I suppose she would be left feeling emotionally burned out after being enraged for so long.

Rarity then walked up to us and gently patted Fluttershy on the shoulder. "There there, darling. The villain has been vanquished and we remain alive and well. The only question is how do we get back home now?"

Twilight then replied, "Well... Since the story likely started back at the lab where Project H first came online, maybe we should go see Doctor Luminous?"

"Yeah, that sounds about right. Let's go see the egghead and go home. All this action's been awesome and all, but I'd say I could really use a nap right now." Rainbow Dash then added while landing and letting out a yawn. I suppose it did not help that it had been night in our current location at the time.

Applejack then started to head deeper into the construction site before looking back at us. "Well then, let's mosey, y'all. There's bound ta be a way down from here."

Finally having all the right reasons to relax, we all began to follow Applejack. The air had become so quiet. Perhaps even the evacuation sirens had been shut down due to the evacuation having been nearly completed. However, I did not even make twenty paces before I began to hear a distant high-pitched hissing sound. At first, I was uncertain of what it could be. But as it grew steadily louder, I came to a stop. Pinkie Pie was quick to notice me halt and asked, "What's wrong, James? Forgot something?"

"Girls..." I said quietly as they turned to face me. Their ears were clearly not as sensitive as my auditory sensors since they did not show any signs of hearing something unusual. But I recognized that sound. The hiss of personalized rocket thrusters. "I don't think he's done yet."

They all showed looks of shock with Rainbow Dash all but yelling at me. "You've gotta be kidding me! Did you see how big that blast was?! He basically had a megaton bomb go off in his face! What kinda robot could survive that?!"

"I dunno, Rainbow, but... He's right there." Applejack replied while she pointed ahead and behind me. I promptly looked over my shoulder. And there he was. Slowly rising into view with smoke and sparks rising from his battered body was Alpha with his wing thrusters flaring up.

Expecting a further attack, I promptly armed my H-Buster and approached him. "Alpha, you better not be back for round 3 because I am so not in the mood for you right now! Beat it!"

It was once I got closer with Alpha's metallic body caught in the moonlight that I got a good look at the extant of the damage he suffered from my ride armor exploding at point-blank range. His armor was fractured and leaking smoke, one of his legs had been torn off at the knee, and his face... His lower jaw seemed to have been torn off with the underlying circuitry sparking. And his left eye... It seemed that one of my potshots had managed to land a hit. His left eye's cover had been shot off, revealing the glowing red optic sensor underneath. And he was just seething with rage and humiliation. He could not face me in the condition he was in and he knew it.

"Whoa... Looks like that blast all but ruined him!" Twilight said as I heard her and our friends trot up behind me. I threw my left arm out to my side to signal them to stay behind me. I could not take any chances now that Alpha had been backed into a corner.

For a moment, Alpha merely glared at us while hovering high above the deep drop before us. When he finally spoke, his voice was filled with static. "You have truly made a powerful enemy, Project H. You may have won this battle, but the war is only just beginning. And I will remember this scar. I cannot continue this duel, so we will resume once me and my enlightened fellow machines sound our war horns..."

However, he then floated backwards as I noticed glowing lights upon his wing frames. His plasma beam arrays! "Assuming you survive this one, that is!"

"Girls, behind me!" I shouted while I lifted my left arm and activated the particle shield projector just as Alpha unleashed his final attack upon us. My friends gathered in a line behind me as the beams occasionally dragged across my shield, but it soon became clear that Alpha was not directly targeting us. They were ripping through the construction site itself, even tearing through the steel girders on the floor below us! "Alpha, knock it off! You're missing us!"

After maybe twenty seconds of seemingly randomly flailing his weaponry around, Alpha ceased his attack and began to fly away before I could line up a shot on him. And even if I tried, I would have found it impossible with the floor starting to lurch under me. Spike was the first to speak as the floor buckled, "Whoa! What's happening?!"

The following noise answered his question. All around us, melted and weakened metal began to screech as steel girders began to collapse. And soon, the floor under us gave out as we began to plummet to the ground far below with nothing to catch us! I let out a startled yell while my friends began to scream as we fell. And right behind us was several dozen tons of debris. Even worse was the fact that I could not save them all!

Fortunately, Twilight was quick to come up with an idea when we saw was lay far below us. By some stroke of luck, or maybe just contrivance for the comic book's plot, an open pit in the ground was below us. Possibly an underground warehouse that had been excavated to be used with the finished site. "Rarity, there! Conjure up an air cushion!"

"Huh?! There... Oh, there! I've got it!" Rarity replied loudly before her bracelets began to shine. Far below us, a bright pink rectangular cushion seemed to appear. Something of that size would easily catch us. And it did.

We hit it with a soft thump with the air inside making it feel like we had all landed on a trampoline without the bounce. However, Twilight was quick to follow-up with another order. "Quickly! Make a ceiling! There's more rubble coming!"

Rarity quickly looked up with the rest of us to see the incoming debris that would likely end up crushing us. Once more, her bracelets shimmered before a solid pink sheet of some material became spread out over the entire length of the hole above us. Thunderous crashes filled the air as the debris smashed into it, although I was not feeling safe at all. Fluttershy then voiced my own concern by asking, "I don't think that's going to hold..."

It was Pinkie Pie who found a way out. She zipped right off of the cushion and stood next to what seemed to be a doorway at the edge of the largely empty basement. "Over here, everypony! There's a way out!"

It was then that we heard cracking. Large cracks began to fill the temporary ceiling above us. Almost in a panic, we scrambled off the air cushion and bolted for the doorway with Rainbow Dash yelling, "It's gonna cave in! Go, go, go!"

Just as we all passed through the doorway, we heard the ceiling crumble under the weight of the debris and the room we had just entered went completely black as all natural lighting was blocked out. The rumbling that came with the ceiling collapse ended and we were thrust into complete silence. Possibly due to some previous blunt trauma, my optic sensors did not automatically swap to the ultraviolet settings to allow me to see in the dark. "OK, that's over... Is everyone here?"

"Lemme check! Um... OK, we've got pink eyes, purple eyes, azure eyes, cyan eyes, green eyes... Yup, everypony's here! I even see Spike's eyes down there and your eyes up there! That orange visor really makes you stand out, James." I heard Pinkie Pie reply while wondering exactly what it was she was referring to.

"Uh... Come again? Whatever do you mean that you can see our eyes, Pinkie?" I heard Rarity ask from somewhere right next to me.

"I guess I could go into detail, but I think this chapter's getting long enough. You don't need me to clog it up with an eye-juggling gag and mismatching the eyes with everypony's heads." I heard Pinkie Pie reply while leaving me utterly baffled by those words. She then said, "Come to think of it, where are we anyway?"

"Uh... Lemme check with the doc." I said before trying to contact Luminous. "Doc, are you there? Did you get everything that just happened?"

The good doctor's voice filled the air with only a slight amount of static accompanying it. "Yes, I've been monitoring everything closely, Project H. It seems that Alpha has vanished entirely, probably to lick his wounds. You've succeeded in repelling him for the time being. I doubt the population has anything else to worry about for the night. As for your current location... You seem to be in a network of underground utility tunnels. Just follow the path before you and you should eventually find a means to get back to the surface. However, it seems that the lighting systems are offline. You'll have to find the fuse box and reset it."

"We don't exactly have time to cover for the local technician, doc..." I muttered before remembering the H-Saber at my side. I promptly drew it from its holster and activated the blade with the hilt standing straight. Its burning blade shot forth and provided quite a bit of light. I saw all my friends standing around me in a concrete corridor, but was quick to notice something odd about Rainbow Dash. "Huh? Hey, Rainbow... Since when did your eyelashes look that stylish?"

"Huh? My lashes? Uh... What're you talking about? I'm not the kinda mare who spends all my time in front of a mirror." She replied while Rarity seemed to roll her eyes... Wait. Why did Rarity roll her eyes while... Funny thing is that Rainbow Dash's eyes did not seem to be showing the matching emotions for her tone of voice. And that is saying something because the ponies of Equestria have the most emotive eyes I have ever seen on anyone. And it was then that Rarity's eyes seemed to open wide in shock while Rainbow Dash then yelled, "What the... Hey! What' am I doing standing over there?! Why am I seeing me?!"

"Now that you mention it... I'm seeing myself too! And... Oh my, I look simply spectacular in that outfit. So that's what I look like?" Rarity said in return while... It did not take long for her to figure out what had happened with her eyes displaying irritation while Rainbow Dash's eyes initially showed delight before showing frustration. "Pinkie Pie, what did you do?!"

Now that she mentioned it, I did not recall Rarity having pink eyes or Rainbow Dash having gorgeous azure eyes. Pinkie Pie then giggled and said, "I'll fix it! James, kill the lights!"

"Uh... OK?" I retorted before deactivating the H-Saber briefly. Once the blade vanished, the room fell into complete darkness.

Pinkie Pie did...something quickly for about ten seconds before she spoke up. "OK, you can turn the lights back on now!"

I did as I was told and activated the H-Saber again. With light filling the room, I saw that Rainbow Dash and Rarity had their correct eyes set back into their skulls. I then asked while trying really hard to not think about the concept too much, "So... Everyone's eyes back where they belong?"

Everyone seemed to agree all at once before I stepped forward to lead my friends through the halls. "All right... Stay behind me and let's go. I'm ready to go home."

I began to slowly walk through the concrete corridors with my friends following closely behind me, the H-Saber's glowing plasma blade being the only source of light for us. And even then it was basically only a very long glow wand. The corridors consisted of concrete walls and floors with metal grating lining the middle probably as a means to allow rainwater to escape should it get down there. Thick pipes lined the ceiling everywhere we went while metal-coated wires would occasionally line the walls while connecting to metal boxes. I suppose I could have investigated them, but it was not important. All I wanted to do was get this mission over with and go home.

It was always a bit nerve-wracking whenever I peered around a corner. Even though my HUD was presenting a map of sorts in the corner of my visor, I was very worried we may come across a wandering rogue machine in the halls. I listened very carefully, not detecting any sounds that were not coming from myself or my friends. Everyone was deathly quiet to stay alert for anything that may be lurking in the shadows of the darkened utility tunnels.

We passed by several heavy metal doors that seemed to be the kinds that retract into the floor while being held in place by a series of locks. Heavy industrial stuff. Although we eventually came to a doorway whose door was already retracted. "Hold up for a minute..."

I stopped and peeked into the room and was pleasantly surprised by what I found. It seemed to be a storage room modified into a break room for off-duty maintenance workers. There was a table in the center along with a couple of old sofas, a few vending machines, and even a small older CRT television in the corner. There was even a lamp on a small end table and a simple rug spread out on the floor. It seemed to be the kind of room a few friends on the workforce decided to spruce up with some older furniture they had lying around their houses that they were wanting to replace, but not really wanting to toss them out. There was even an old box-like radio in one corner. And after all that we had gone through, I was more than willing to just put my feet up for a bit and take a break. "Looks like a break room. I'm taking five."

"Huh?! But James...! We've got to get outta here first! Isn't that what the plot says?" Twilight asked with some confusion, clearly wanting to get things done as quickly and straightforward as possible, not that I blame her.

In no mood to argue, I entered the room and placed the H-Saber back in its holster while reaching under the lamp's shade and pressed the switch that turned it on, bathing the concrete room in a soft glow. "Don't care. I'm tired and I want to rest. The plot can afford us a half hour to chill for a bit."

"Yeah, I wanna rest my hooves for a while too. C'mon, girls. Let's chill." Rainbow Dash added before she trotted into the room and made a beeline for the vending machine. One by one, all our friends entered as well. Once they were all inside, I decided to insure that we would not be disturbed by anything and engaged the door's manual locking mechanisms. The heavy metal door slid up and into place before its locking gears were secured as I lowered a latch on it that secured it in place. The only way to open it by that point was from inside the room or with a key on the outside. No wandering rogue machines were going to get to us then.

Pinkie Pie began to look the vending machines over. One was loaded with snacks and the other with drinks. Although there was another much narrower machine behind those two, I did not pay it much mind. It seemed to be the kind that only gives out one sort of refreshment. After tapping on the buttons, Pinkie Pie turned to look at us. "Hey, girls? Any of you got some bits?"

"Sorry, Pinkie. I don't think our outfits have pockets." Fluttershy replied while she looked herself over.

Fortunately for them, Rarity soon approached the vending machine. "One moment, girls. I think I may have an answer for this." At her words, the bracelets around her hooves shimmered before a pink bit appeared in the air before being slid into the snack machine's coin slot. "Now, let's see if it works..."

With a press of a button, the coiling wires that held up a bag of chips began to rotate until one of the bags fell into the bottom. Pinkie Pie then reached in and pulled the bag out with it hanging from her teeth. "Wow, who knew you could make money appear like that?! Hey, girls! Want anything?"

Bit by bit, Rarity provided my friends with currency to activate the vending machines until they had spent well over twenty bits on snacks and drinks ranging from fruit juices to soda to chips to candy to roasted nuts. Even so, I just remained seated at the far end of one sofa as I was not feeling the least bit hungry or thirsty. More than likely a result of having no actual digestive system. Still, I watched in silence while observing the colorful labels on my friends' snack bags and drink cans. The labeling looked like nothing I had ever seen in Equestria, likely just being fictional brands the writers of the series came up with. Although they seemed to be quite flavorful since my friends did seem to be enjoying them as they conversed with each other.

I just leaned back and propped my feet up on the table before me and just stared at the pipes that ran along the ceiling. It felt good to just sit back and relax after all the mayhem we had just gone through that night. Although I soon noticed something out of the corner of my eye and looked down to see Spike standing between the sofa and the table while holding out a juice box to me with a straw sticking out of it. He smiled and said, "You OK, James? You want anything to drink?"

A quick look at the box revealed that the contents were fruit punch. One of my favorite fruit drinks. However, feeling no thirst and knowing that I likely could not digest its contents, I shook my head. "No thanks, Spike. Not thirsty. Besides, I'm pretty sure drinking something like that would mess up my internal systems somehow. There's a reason why you shouldn't take a bath with a toaster, you know."

"Oh, right... Well, lemme see if there's something for you." He replied before running back over to the vending machines. However, I soon noticed him inspecting the really narrow one at the end. Paying him no mind, I tilted my head back to gaze at the ceiling. But no more than a minute went by before Spike was up on the sofa by me with a big can in his hand. "How about this one? The vending machine said 'For robot consumption only' on the front."

"Robots only?" I asked before looking at the can with a cockeyed stare. It seem to be a shade of blue with a large E on both sides. I took it in hand, finding it to be heavier than a typical aluminum can and sturdier too. Probably made of tougher material to prevent leakage. Finding it to be very similar to something else I had seen, I turned to Doctor Luminous for confirmation. "Hey, doc? Are you seeing this? Can you tell me what this stuff is?"

The doctor did not take long to reply as he spoke more clearly than before. "Yes, that is an energy supplement. The contents are a liquid energy and are quite toxic to anything that is not mechanical. It perks you up by energizing you if your energy output is below average and even promotes automatic repairs. In short, it can heal you to some degree and will leave you feeling refreshed."

"Seriously? Well... OK then. I'll give it a try." I muttered before finding a pull tab on top of the can and opening it up like a soda can. I then tilted my head back and took a sip. However, I was quick to notice a glowing green outline surround my entire body as I gulped down a few sips. I stopped immediately and looked at myself before looking at my friends. Everyone was looking my way. "Am I the only one who noticed that glowing green outline around me just now?"

"Uh... Nope, we saw it too. Y'all feelin' all right, James?" Applejack asked while from sipping a can of apple juice.

I shrugged my shoulders and looked back down at the can. "Yeah, I guess." I then tilted my head back and started chugging the literal energy drink as that green outline surrounded my body again. I found it to be cold and refreshing and seemed to have some fizz to it like soda would. Once I had drank the can dry, I felt genuinely better and more energized. Even my HUD seemed to detect improvements in my internal systems. "Hey, that's pretty good! Tastes like a sport's drink."

"Sweet! Maybe I should try some. I'm all about staying energized during my workout routines." Rainbow Dash said while looking the energy drink machine over only to find the warning on the front. "Huh?! For robots only! Nuts..."

"I've got some nuts!" Pinkie Pie replied before holding out a bag of peanuts. I merely rolled my eyes at her and tossed my can towards the nearby recycle bin. It skirted around the edges a bit before narrowly falling off. However, Applejack's rope then lashed out and whipped it, sending the can back up and into the bin. "Ooh, nice save, Applejack!"

"Thanks, Pinkie. Guess that floatin' rope comes in handy for all sorts of stuff." Our masked friend retorted while she snacked on apple chips.

I once more began to just chill out on the sofa while Spike remained seated by me as he sipped from his juice box and ate from his bag of chips. I turned my gaze down at the dragon child and asked, "How you holding up, Spike? That slingshot of yours doing its job well?"

Spike looked up at me and nodded. "Yeah, it is! I know I haven't been able to really keep up with everypony, but I really feel like I've been helping out with that thing. And thanks for trimming my cape back there. I haven't tripped on it since."

I smiled and patted him on the head while being mindful of the spines that lined the middle of his head. "You've been a pretty good shot with those all night. You really helped me out when Alpha was piloting that ride armor too." Spike merely chuckled cutely while being tickled by the praise I was giving him. However, when I thought of Alpha, my thoughts also went towards my recent memories of the Mane-iac. "Hey, Spike... About the Mane-iac. She's not the only problem the Power Ponies have to deal with all the time, is she?"

This really caught Spike's attention. "The Mane-iac? Actually, no. She's the most recurring villain in the series, but there are five other big villains that show up now and then. There's Pharaoh Phetlock, High Heel, Shadowmane, Long Face, and Smudge. They're all really dangerous in their own ways, but it's the Mane-iac who usually shows up. I guess she just really loves the attention."

"Huh... Makes you wonder why we haven't bumped into any of them tonight. They must really be put off by the maverick outbreak and are in hiding since they can't show themselves in public." I said quietly while wondering exactly what these villains even look like, let alone which them are male or female. OK, Pharaoh Phetlock is obviously male and anyone with High Heel as their name is likely female, but... Well, there were just a lot of unanswered questions floating through my head, but I could just ask later.

After a short while, Spike got up and approached the television in the room's corner. "I wonder if the TV station is still running with everypony evacuating..."

"Ooh, maybe they've got cartoons on at this hour! Is the remote around here?" Pinkie Pie asked while she reached between the sofa cushions.

Twilight then smiled while she sipped some orange juice and said, "You know, it might be interesting to see what television programs they have in this fictional world. Go ahead and turn it on, Spike."

Spike did as he was told and pressed the power button. The roar of static began to come from the speakers, but the volume had been previously turned down to a manageable level. After five seconds, the black screen became filled with a pandemonium of rapidly quivering black and white specks. I muttered to myself, "Man, you don't see this on TV where I come from anymore..."

After checking the buttons on the front of the TV, Spike began to cycle through the available channels with each one providing nothing but static. Eventually, we finally got one that displayed sound and visual images. It seemed we also tuned in just in time to see the title card, although it seemed...remarkably silly. Fluttershy even gave the screen a cockeyed stare and said, "Pretty...Pretty...Pegasus?"

"Well, it's better than nothing." Rainbow Dash spoke before she became slouched on one sofa like a total slacker while dropping peanuts into her mouth. At first, the show seemed all right. Bright colorful animation and lively voice acting. But no more than thirty seconds in, we were all cringing with how asininely immature and obnoxious the two main characters were with even the world seeming saccharinely stupid and childish to the point where even most kids would probably prefer to watch something else. Rainbow Dash then threw up her hooves and shouted, "What kinda stupid filly show is this?! Change the channel, please!"

Spike obliged all too happily, changing the channel to the next. And it seemed to be another cartoon going through its opening sequence. Before any of us could offer any input, Spike seemed to recognize it. "Hey, I know this cartoon! It's the one Hum Drum really likes!"

"You mean the cartoon that taught him the virtues of friendship that helped the Power Ponies get along? That one?" I asked while the opening sequence played a song that seemed to be a variant of that song I have heard Fluttershy and even Spike humming at times. It seemed to feature six mares animated very fluidly with bright colorful art styles with the ending of the opening displaying the words 'My Little Pony'. Furthermore, I had heard those three words being sung quite a few times during the opening. I then looked towards Fluttershy and asked, "Hey, Fluttershy? Don't you hum that tune sometimes? Or sing it?"

"You mean the 'My Little Pony' chant just now?" She replied while smiling at me. "Well... Yes! My Little Pony is an old nursery rhyme. It's a very popular song all across the world, but I guess you don't usually hear it unless it's being sung to a child."

"Huh... Kinda funny how that song gave rise to a cartoon show. Well... A fictional show, at that." I said while we all turned our attention to the screen while Spike hopped back onto the sofa for a while. I especially found it subtlety amusing how 'My Little Pony' is also the name of a toyline on Earth. Funny little coincidence there. Although when I think about the toys and look at my friends... No. No way there can be a connection between those two. That would be ridiculous.

Seeing as how this was a show clearly meant for kids, specifically little girls, I was sure I was in for a rather unpleasant time. But I was pleasantly surprised when I found myself enjoying the characters and the world in the show a lot more than I ever expected to. They were believable and surprisingly relatable at times, the world felt just about as real as Equestria itself, and the animation was very pleasing to the eyes. It even employed the use of silent ambience at times for enhanced atmosphere, which is something one does not expect to find in kid shows. I wish I could remember the main characters' names, but I could not memorize them in just one episode.

About five minutes into the episode, Spike tapped me on my side. I looked down at him and saw that he was giving me a very concerned stare. "Something wrong, Spike?"

"Are you sure you're feeling all right? You look...really banged up." He replied somberly while pointing to my helmet. I ran my hand over the side of it, feeling the scuffs and scrapes the Devil Gigas had inflicted while dragging my head through that concrete wall earlier. I also took note of the various fractured and chips segments of my armor plating. That last battle against Alpha had really taken its toll on my armor, even if my internal systems were still functioning properly. Although I still had my visor set over my eyes out of fear that the cracks running through it would cause the whole thing to shatter if I tried to have it retract into my helmet.

"Yeah, I'm fine. I mean I might've felt tired earlier, but that energy drink fixed that. Don't worry about the external damage. Doctor Luminous can fix that when I get back to him." I explained while feeling that Spike was concerning himself over nothing. "Besides, I'll probably be just fine once we get out of this world. The end's bound to be close now."

Spike seemed satisfied with my answer, although he soon let out a yawn. "Yeah, it must be... I just wanna go home and take a long nap after all this adventuring. I can't even imagine how tiring it's gotta be to be a superhero every single day. You'd think they'd get sick of it after a while!"

We just spent the next fifteen minutes or so watching the episode while our friends stayed quiet to enjoy the show. It did not even have commercials. Once the credits finally began to roll, Applejack used the tip of her rope to press the power button to turn the television off. "Well, that was mighty fun ta watch."

"Yeah! I swear, those characters reminded me of ourselves! Almost like watching a little adventure we could've had at some point." Twilight said as she looked around at us with a nostalgic smile on her face.

Pinkie Pie then giggled and said, "You bet! Especially with how Cotton Candy kept winking at the audience! That's SO my thing!" My friends all laughed at the similarities between Pinkie Pie and that character from the show. I merely smiled and rolled my eyes, knowing that Pinkie Pie is hard to figure out.

Rarity then hopped down from the sofa and chucked her drink cup and empty bags into the recycle bin nearby. "Well, as entertaining as that show was, I think it's time we all be going. I'm rested and ready to go home."

"Yeah, I'd say half an hour's long enough. Ready, girls?" Rainbow Dash added while she flew across the room and landed by the locked door leading back out into the hallway. She did not even bother to throw away her junk, but it hardly mattered anyway considering that the world we were in was entirely fictional.

Twilight nodded while my friends all started heading to the door. I tried staying seated on the sofa as long as I could, being in no hurry to stand up ad leave this safe haven in the underground tunnels. However, I did not get to relax for much longer as Twilight soon turned to me and said, "James, I think you should take point again. You can see in the dark better than us."

"All right, Twi. Get behind me." I replied while I stood up. I then reached for the lock latch and lifted it before pressing the button that caused the door to nosily retract down into the doorway. The lamp's light lit up the tunnel in front of us just fine, but the light did not reach far down the tunnel. It made for a very creepy atmosphere, making me all the more unwilling to leave the makeshift safe room.

"Hmm... Yeah, I think my ultraviolet settings have been restored." I said quietly while priming the H-Buster on my right arm. I stepped out into the hall and into the shadows, finding my vision to adjust well with the complete lack of light. I then stepped back into the light and motioned for my friends to follow me. I decided to leave the lamp in the room on as a possible beacon to let anyone else who got lost in the tunnels know that the room was open and safe to hide in.

Before we could completely enter the shadows, Rarity quickly spoke up. "Darlings, wait! A little something to help us know where each of us is." At those words, seven little glowing bands giving off very little pink light appeared and snapped onto my friends' wrists. They were very easy to see in the dark, allowing us to know each others' locations. I really did not need one as my white body was easy to see in the low lighting.

"Ooh, very smart thinking, Rarity. James, could you please lead on?" Fluttershy said before looking up at me with a slight smile.

"Sure thing. Just make sure you stay behind me. I'll see a threat before you can." I replied before walking down the tunnel with my left hand resting on the H-Buster. I had a bad feeling that we were not entirely out of danger.

We stepped lightly through the darkness while my friends stayed close behind me in a cluster of bodies. I kept a constant eye on the tiny map in the upper left corner of my visor as we wandered through the winding hallways of the utility tunnels. It was undeniably spooky, wondering if we would bump into something or if my HUD would detect a presence ahead of us. We passed by a heavy metal door every now and then, but paid them no mind. It would likely be less risky if we just followed the path all the way to the end.

After it finally began to feel like we were completely alone, I nearly jumped as I was startled by a sudden quiet beeping sound before the tiny map on my visor displayed a dot at the end of the hall right around the corner I was about to step past. I immediately came to a stop and whispered loudly, "Girls, wait! Something's there!"

"Jeez, don't spook us like that!" Rainbow Dash whispered back loudly as they all came to a stop behind me. "What is it?! Another robot ready to get scrapped?"

After a few seconds of closely examining the readings, I quickly deduced that the detected presence was not mechanical. "I don't think so. It appears to be a living creature. Hold on a second."

I carefully peeked around the corner and could see a lone figure walking down the hallway far ahead at a slow and cautious pace. While the colors of my surroundings were not entirely accurate when seen through my ultraviolet settings, I could see that the person seemed to be a pony wrapped in a cloak. And only one person came to mind. I ducked back behind the corner and looked down at my friends. "Girls... I know this is hard to believe, but... I think Zecora is here."

"Zecora? Here? But...that doesn't make any sense. She wasn't with us when that portal appeared..." Twilight replied while looking noticeably puzzled. And she was right. Zecora had not been present with us when we got sucked into the comic book. Unless she just happened to wander into the library and examined the comic book only to get drawn in like us. Still, it was a bit of a stretch. I have never seen Zecora stop by the library once, so it seems unlikely she would just wander in. "Are you sure that's Zecora out there?"

"I'll wait for her to step around the corner and say hello. Rarity, you conjure up a lantern the instant you see any movement ahead of me so we can get a good look at whoever this is." I replied while turning to face the corner of the hallway. For the next minute or so, we waited. Whoever that was must have been stepping lightly since we did not start to hear footsteps until the mysterious pony was less than fifteen feet away from my location. It was nerve-wracking to just wait there in the dark without even knowing who we were about to see. Still, the unidentified pony stepped around the corner. She must have not seen us first since she staggered back and shielded her eyes the instant Rarity conjured up a lantern to shine some light onto the stranger. I then asked, "Hey there. Are you lost too?"

It was during this brief moment that I got a good look at the person before us. From the subtle shape of the body and muzzle, I could tell this pony was a mare. Probably an earth pony. However, I could tell it was not Zecora at all as every part of this mare's body was wrapped in a skintight purple bodysuit with even her muzzle covered. The cloak that covered her body was a very dark gray and there even seemed to be a tiny dagger tucked into her cloak at the front of the neck. She also seemed to be wearing sturdy dark metal armlets around the wrists and ankles. I did not get a look at her eyes as all I saw were two yellow patches instead that gave off a subtle glow. Even so, she still let out a gasp upon seeing me as those blank yellow eyes displayed fright before she turned and fled down the hall back from whence she came. I took a look behind the corner again and called out to her, "Hey, where you going?!"

However, it was Spike who spoke up next. And his words really got my attention. "That was...Shadowmane! What's she doing here?!"

"You mean another one of the Power Pony villains?! Then...why'd she run?! I'm surprised she didn't try to pick a fight..." Rarity asked while my friends seemed slightly rattled that we very narrowly avoided a surprise confrontation with another dangerous villain. I certainly was not in the mood for another scuffle myself.

After a brief moment of pondering, I turned to face my friends. "Well... She probably saw me first and realized that I'm a robot. You saw how spooked she was. She probably already had a close call with rogue machines and tried hiding in these tunnels to ride out the storm. Probably for the best too. If she noticed all of you, the situation could've gotten messy."

Applejack then wiped her brow, clearly relieved that we avoided an unwanted brawl. "Phew! Lucky for us then. I've already had way too much excitement for today. Lead on, pardner. Let's go home."

I nodded and began to lead my friends down the hall once again after Rarity disposed of her lantern to keep the lot of us better hidden. Shadowmane's galloping hooves became increasingly distant, though I soon heard the clanking of an opening and closing metal door. We eventually passed by another metal door and my sensors detected that same reading somewhere on the other side. I said nothing to my friends about knowing that Shadowmane was nearby and continued on. We had bigger problems to worry about anyway.

Eventually, we reached the end of the hall and were greeted by an exceptionally wide metal door. It seemed to function similar to those we had seen so far. "Well... End of the line. Shall we see where this goes?"

Most of my friends seemed relieved that we had found the end and hurried past me to the door. Rainbow Dash pressed the switch that caused the door to open as its locking mechanisms retracted and it slid into the floor. Beyond that door was a massive room filled with thick concrete support beams. From first glance, it just seemed to be an empty underground warehouse or maybe even a parking garage for industrial equipment. Pinkie Pie wasted no time in trying to add some humor to the situation. "Ooh! It's like a giant cave! Hello! Echo, echoooo!"

Sure enough, her voice echoed quite a bit through the concrete chamber, although Fluttershy spoke up quickly. "Pinkie, wait! Maybe there's something here waiting to ambush us..."

"I don't know about that, Fluttershy. My sensors aren't picking up any bio signs. No detections of viral-infected machines either. I'd say its completely deserted." I proclaimed while looking left and right. My ultraviolet sensors were detecting no signs of movement. Still, there was no light in the room, so it was still pretty spooky. Eerily quiet too. "So, there's probably a way back up to the surface. Let's follow the walls."

"OK, big guy. You take point." Rainbow Dash replied while they all stayed behind me. I then began to walk left from the doorway as our footsteps echoed quietly throughout the warehouse, although there was nopony around to hear them. Or so we thought for the moment.

After a minute or so, Fluttershy pointed out to our right. "Oh, there's some light!"

We all came to a stop and looked to the right. She was correct. Far ahead of us between rows of concrete columns were seven white beacons set up in a specific layout. Pinkie Pie was quick to identify the pattern. "Ooh, is that the Big Dipper?"

"Not quite, Pinkie. It's upside-down and those four beacons are closer together, so that makes it the Little Dipper." Twilight explained while I noticed her smile. "I bet you didn't know it's also called the Ursa Minor constellation."

"You sure know your star charts, Twilight. That's probably just a parade float that someone forgot to turn off." I said while trying to get as good a look at it from my current location as possible. Unfortunately, even with my optic sensors seeing through the ultraviolet spectrum, I still could not make out anything from my current distance. That spectrum did come with a bit of a draw distance.

"Well, it's a cryin' shame we missed the parade. But I reckon we should just keep movin'. Anypony seein' a way out?" Applejack added before pointing to the left again.

"Right, let's keep going. I'm tired of being stuck in the dark anyway." I replied before walking along again with my friends close behind me.

Before we got much further, Rainbow Dash started to speak up. "You know... I don't like this. It's been way too quiet for way too long... Feels like we might be walking into a bad situation..."

"Don't say that, Rainbow Dash. We took down all those swarms of really mean robots and we took down the factory. And with Alpha gone right now, there's nothing left to really bother us." Fluttershy replied quietly. I was sharing the sentiment, hoping we were finally out of danger.

However, I soon heard Doctor Luminous speak up over the comm system while he all but yelled to all of us. "Project H! Power Ponies! Do you read me?!"

He sounded panicked. And it came up so suddenly that we were even startled by his voice. Pinkie Pie then said, "Yikes! Don't do that, doc! We almost jumped outta our suits here!"

"Right, sorry... I didn't mean to startle you. But this is urgent! I just picked up another viral reading! It came out of nowhere and it's right next to you! There's dozens of them congregating on one spot!" Luminous explained while I felt a sense of alarm come over me as I rapidly pointed the H-Buster in numerous directions, searching for a target.

"Oh, come on! Haven't we done enough for one night?! Besides, I'm not seeing anything here in the dark!" Rainbow Dash complained loudly while all my friends huddled up around me. Even though my HUD was also detecting a viral presence, I was seeing nothing nearby. But then... I saw it. The same light constellation from before was starting to move left in the distance. And Rainbow was the first to point it out. "Hey! Check it out! The lights are moving!"

I heard them. Heavy clanking footsteps as the lights were moving through the darkness. Once they were about to reach the path between the concrete pillars that was right in front of us, they seemed to disappear partially until we could only see a couple of the lights on each edge of the path while the clanking drew closer as it grew louder. I then muttered, "Wait a second... Isn't Ursa Minor also the name of those massive... Oh...shoot! Girls, get behind me!"

I jumped forward and immediately began rapidly firing the H-Buster at the space between the two light sources while the bright bursts of plasma provided quick flashes of light. And sure enough, with eyes aglow, it emerged from the shadows while it let out a deafening roar. A colossal Ursa Minor robot just as big as the real thing!

"Oh man... I don't know if we can handle this one!" Spike yelled as my friends cowered behind me. I too was feeling intimidated as I charge up the H-Buster to unleash a stronger shot since my rapid shots were doing mostly nothing to it. That huge gaping mouth was big enough to chomp up my entire body. However, it seemed that this mechanical colossus was not interested in attacking us. Instead, it started to rear up onto its hind legs and soon slammed right into the ceiling. It slammed itself into it again and again until the concrete ceiling itself started to come crumbling down around us!

"Everypony, get close to me!" Rarity shrieked before we all rushed to her side. Her bracelets shimmered briefly before we were covered by a pink dome of sorts. Possibly an upside-down fishbowl? Regardless, it stood up to any falling debris while we watched in awe as the towering mechanical bear ripped right through the ceiling and pulled itself up and out of the warehouse. It its wake, faint moonlight shone down through the gaping hole in the ceiling while casting a modest amount of light throughout the immediate area. "I doubt we should let that hulking brute out of our sight! After it, darlings!"

The pink fishbowl soon vanished once the rubble stopped falling and I activated my flight thrusters before rocketing up and out of the hole. I soon set myself down and found that I was back on the streets of Maretropolis between lines of darkened buildings. Pinkie Pie soon zipped up beside me before I saw Fluttershy flying up out of the huge hole in the street with Rarity in her grasp while Rainbow Dash did the same with Twilight and Applejack holding on for dear life. Once they had been set down, Applejack sent her rope back down below before it rose back up with Spike holding onto it. I then asked, "So, the gang's all here?"

"Uh huh! But now we've gotta deal with that?!" Spike replied while he pointed ahead. The towering Ursa Minor robot was staring us down while being wide enough to take up the width of the entire street. Its paintjob was mostly shades of burgundy and gray and I was expecting it to be heavily armed due to its size. This was surely going to be one hell of a fight.

As it turned out, it did not attack at all. Instead, it seemed to lower itself to the ground a bit before we could actually see along its backside. Numerous vents of varying sizes opened up. And then... It became extremely clear what this machine was. Dozens of different robots were launched from the vents before they dropped to the ground with heavy crashes or held themselves aloft in the air. My HUD detected a total of six different types. Earth ponies outfitted with a variety of melee weapons, unicorns designed for ranged combat, pegasi with rocket wings for aerial combat, griffons designed for swift hit and run attacks with light armor plating, parasprite robots loaded with what seemed to be explosive charges, towering minotaurs that were noticeably larger than any I had seen so far while wielding massive battle hammers. The minotaurs must have been around twice my height, but there were also fewer of them than the others. There was also one trait they all shared with the exception of the parasprite robots. They all had the same dark color scheme as the Ursa Minor, but had no eyes. Instead, they had a single glowing red visor set into their faces that likely contained the optic sensors, giving them all a very intimidating presence. These robots clearly were not industrial or civilian robots outfitted with combat gear. They were designed from the ground up to be killing machines. I took a step back as I pondered how we were going to deal with this new threat. "It's not an attack robot... That thing's a walking carrier!"

Out of nowhere, we heard a voice being projected from the Ursa Minor carrier behind the looming army of combat robots. And I recognized it all too well. "So, you managed to get out of that site collapse alive? Such a shame. I was hoping to unleash this strike force upon the city just as despair was setting in after Maretropolis' longtime defenders had finally met their end. No matter. Now you too will be able to witness the true superiority of Equestria's master race!"

"Alpha...?! Quit hiding behind your toys and get out here if you're not done yet!" I yelled upon recognizing the voice of the mad machine tyrant. It seemed he was nowhere nearby, rather that he was speaking through a long-distance transmission.

"Not this time, Project H. But if you're that eager for a fight, them my troops here should suffice. I'll be sure to stop by afterward when this city has been purged and see what I can salvage from your shell. Farewell, traitor." Alpha replied with a strong tone of finality in his voice. At those words, the robots before us changed their stances in a clear sign that they were about ready to charge.

"You got an army?! So what?!" Pinkie Pie shouted before zipping over to Fluttershy and pushing her forward. "We've got a Fluttershy! Go get them!"

"Me?! But... But they'll tear me apart!" Fluttershy shrieked in fright as she backed away from the droves of rogue machines. She clearly was not feeling angry enough to actually hulk out and fight.

Fortunately for us, Twilight noticed something that could turn the tide in our favor and pointed ahead. "Actually, Fluttershy... Don't look now, but I think there's something you need to see. You see that shop there?"

Fluttershy looked ahead along with the rest of us. It seemed that a fair bit of structural damage had been done by an earlier raid of haywire machines. And what we saw was all too clearly a wrecked pet shop. Needless to say, Fluttershy did not take this well. "That's... No... They didn't... All those poor little animals... They..."

Just when it seemed she was about to burst into tears, Fluttershy's expression of shock became one of wrathful grief as she let out a scream. Her body swelled with muscle as her outfit tore under the growth of her bulk. With her coat a bolder hue of yellow than before, Fluttershy roared at the robot army as some of them even seemed to cringe at the sight of her. "I'll tear every last one of you to pieces!!!"

"Whoa... Good call, Twilight." I heard Rainbow Dash say quietly in some obvious intimidation of our companion.

Twilight grinned awkwardly in response and said, "Well, I had to do something to get her to get angry. We're gonna need all the help we can get at this point."

Without taking my eyes off of the swarm of vicious machines, I stepped over to Pinkie Pie and touched her to assimilate the Rocket Tackle back into my Variable Weapon System. I had to make certain I had something at the ready for quick evasion. "Right... You all ready for this?"

"About as ready as we'll ever be..." Rarity said with some hesitation. This was clearly the climax of the Project H pilot. The end was in sight.

"All right... Power Ponies, go!" Twilight shouted before we all charged into the fray. I started by firing off a volley of plasma shots, but was quick to see that these new machines were far more durable than any of the previous ones. It would take many shots to drop them now.

Regardless of their superiority to the previous batch of robots we had dealt with, Fluttershy was still making short work of any poor fool who tried to get in her way. Only the minotaur robots were capable of taking a punch, but she still had them beat in raw power. However, the parasprite robots proved to be a constant nuisance. When it seemed like she was getting the upper hand, one would fly down to her and explode right next to her. The color of each one determined the result. Blue ones would burst in a flash of liquid nitrogen, yellow ones would explode in a blast of electricity, and the red ones would burst into flames. They were basically flying elemental bombs. Fortunately for us, Fluttershy drew the attention of most of them and was able to tank these attacks as well.

Rainbow Dash was having quite a bit of trouble with the griffon robots. They were quick and their razor talons would gut her effortlessly if they could connect. Fortunately for her, Rainbow Dash's reflexes have always been absurdly quick when on the move. Their poor shielding also made them fragile enough to be dropped by a single blast of lightning from her pendant, or a few smaller plasma shots from myself. The pegasi robots proved to be more durable, but also not as shockingly quick as they relied on brute force and coordination to take down their enemies.

I was especially impressed with what Applejack had in mind. She threw a few hoofarangs to pin the feet of some robots to the ground before using them as stepping stones to jump towards a hulking minotaur robot that was trying to smash a pesky Pinkie Pie. Each swing of its massive hammer left deep craters in the street and hit with enough force to cause nearby robots to stagger from the shockwave. Her golden rope suddenly swooped in and lassoed the mechanical beast around the throat only for Applejack to grab it after jumping before using the momentum of the struggling minotaur robot to fling herself up to its shoulders. It tried to fling her off to no avail as Applejack began to tug on the rope to make the towering monster swing its hammer right into the droves of smaller robots. "Woooooo nelly! I've got this bull by the horns now!"

"Aw yeah! Ride that sucker, AJ!" I shouted back as Applejack started to take her captive for a joyride. While I made quick work of most robots with the H-Saber while also creating plasma explosions by accessing the Nova Strike while using it, I also took note of Twilight and Rarity staying close to each other. Spike was still riding Twilight and was launching three smoke bombs with every shot as quickly as he could load them. While the robots were engulfed in disorienting smoke, Twilight was unleashing a concentrated freeze ray right into the fray. With the robots frozen and made more brittle by the extreme cold, Rarity would then conjure up big pink sledgehammers and smash the helpless robots to pieces. Even so, the robots were proving to be more intelligent than the last. With every dozen robots we trashed, another dozen would jump into the fray to replace them and not repeat the same tactics. Some were even beginning to attack the minotaur robot that Applejack was riding. It had become complete chaos with the Ursa Minor carrier likely assembling more robots inside its hulking body and sending... Wait, where was the Ursa Minor to begin with?!

It took a moment, but I soon realized something was missing. In the first couple of minutes we had spent fighting the robot menace, the Ursa Minor carrier had disappeared. Had it just slipped around the corner to hide? After using the Nova Strike to blast right through a slew of robots and then dice up some unicorn snipers at the far end of the battlefield, I tried calling out to Doctor Luminous. "Doc, where did it go?! That big Ursa Minor robot?!"

"I'm tracking it right now! It seems to be heading gradually northeast. And it's still releasing more and more drones to hold you at bay." I heard Luminous reply promptly. He seemed to be our eye in the sky for keeping track of distant enemies.

However, I was quick to notice a certain word in his response. "Thought so. Guess we... Wait a second! Drones?!"

Luminous seemed to be surprised that he had forgotten to mention that detail to me. "Drones? Yes, drones! These robots do not possess an AI! They are being issued directives wirelessly from the Ursa Minor mobile carrier. If you can take that thing out, they'll all go offline."

"Got it! Hey, girls! Forget about these things and go after the big one! If we drop the brains of the operation, it'll shut down the rest of them!" I shouted out after getting stuck in a brief struggle with an earth pony robot that came at me with arms outfitted with blades. My particle shield held up, allowing me to make a quick riposte and split the thing in two.

"All right! Fluttershy, make a path!" Twilight replied before Fluttershy bashed away several robots and then charged right through the rest. Anything that was not bashed aside was promptly trampled under her girth. Although I will say it was rather awkward the way Applejack forced her mechanized ride to lumber after us while giving off sparks from combat damage, its hammer swinging every which way. We followed after Fluttershy before rounding the corner only to be immediately set upon by another wave of combat robots. It seemed that the closer we got to the source, the more fierce the opposition became.

I ultimately swapped to the H-Buster to focus on using charged shots to wipe out several robots at one time, although using the concentrated beam function would likely put my friends in danger. It was during the early stages of this wave of robots that I saw Twilight take a glancing swing from one of the minotaur robots' hammers and got sent flying back several feet. However, Spike had been on her back and ended up getting tossed farther before landing on the sidewalk with a thud. Twilight got up just fine and promptly froze several robots nearby, but did not seem to notice that Spike was no longer with her and seemed a bit dazed from the fall. While a drove of robots got in my way, I looked on in horror as a distant minotaur robot hoisted a heavy cargo cart in one arm and chucked it right across the street at Spike.

Thinking much faster than I ever could have as a human, I immediately knew that Spike would be killed outright by the impact. Wasting no time, I utilized the Nova Strike and barreled right through every last robot that got in my way before coming to a stop right beside Spike. I then yelled out for Twilight and Rarity before grabbing Spike and tossing him their way. I then attempted to use the Rocket Tackle to get away in time due to the rapidly approaching metal cart as my body became a light purple, but then looked on in horror at my Variable Weapon System's energy gauge and saw that it was still depleted from dumping it all into the Nova Strike! "Oh shoot...!"

Quickly swapping back to my default gear right as I took a stray energy shot to my left leg, I began to charge the H-Buster in the hopes of shooting down the flying cart before it could hit me while trying to strafe to the right. But I was unable to line up a shot in time. With a heavy crash, the cart clipped the left side of my helmet and pinned my arm against the brick wall beside me. It hurt! I let out a yell as sparks flew from my upper left arm. I then opened my eyes to look and found that even further damage had been done. Most of the left side of my visor had been shattered! The wire frame display of my body in the opposite corner of my HUD showed my left arm as being red instead of green. Not a good sign. I tried to push and lift the cart away from myself with my right arm, but I could not get enough leverage from such an angle. And the rest of my friends who probably could have removed it were already bogged down by the enemy.

While I struggled to free myself, I found a towering minotaur drone lumbering towards me with massive hammer in hand. Knowing that I could not evade the incoming swing, I started firing off charged shot after charged shot in the hopes of disabling it first. But the armor plating was too tough as it seemed to be tanking my shots while suffering only minor damage while starting to wind up for a crushing swing. Realizing that it would never drop before I would, I realized that I had to pull myself free or else. I started using my boot thrusters to try to propel myself away, but my arm still held. I needed to use the Rocket Tackle. And fortunately for me, enough energy had been accumulated for a single use. My body turned light purple once more as my boot thrusters charged up. And just at the last second, I ripped myself away from the heavy cart pinning my arm just before the Rocket Tackle could completely run its course. I ended up only maybe a dozen feet away from where I had been pinned just as the minotaur's hammer smashed right through the wall. Although I did feel a sting of pain the instantly I pulled free. With nothing between us, I turned and swapped back to my default settings before unloading a few more charged shots right into its head. This proved more than its body could take and the minotaur collapsed on a smoldering sparking heap.

I let out a sigh of relief as I felt good that I had narrowly evaded a fatal blow. It was then that Spike came running back over to me. "Oh my gosh, you saved me! Are you OK?! That minotaur didn't get..."

"Yeah, I'm good. That thing almost had me, but I got free in... Hey, Spike?" I replied while turning to face him. However, I soon noticed that Spike's expression was becoming one of abject horror. His hands rose to his mouth as tears even began to slowly spill over and down his cheeks. "Spike, what's wrong?! What happened?! You OK?!"

Spike only very slowly and rigidly pointed to the left side of my body. As he did, I just happened to glance to the corner of my visor to check the wire frame display of my body. My left arm was no longer being displayed in red. Instead, it had become gray. And I soon found out why. When I looked back at the cart, I saw wires giving off sparks as well as leaking hydraulic fluids. And when I looked at my left shoulder, I noticed that something was missing. Somewhere between the elbow and the shoulder, my left arm had been messily torn right off leaving nothing but a sparking stump behind.

I cringed in horror as I regained my right hand and brought it to my left arm's stump. It was gone. My left arm had been lost. It was disquieting to suddenly finding myself trying to will my left arm to move, but feeling nothing beyond my shoulder. Even so, I tried to take some small comfort in knowing that Doctor Luminous could likely repair me. I brought my hand to my chest and tried to take a deep breath. "Calm down... It's only temporary... It's just fiction..."

However, Spike burst into tears and clung to my leg. "I'm so sorry! I never should've read that stuff that opened the portal! It's all my fault...!"

Still freaked out myself, I reached down and grabbed Spike by his cape before lifting him up and dangling him in front of me. "Spike, quit it! You bust out crying here and you won't be able to focus on protecting yourself!" I was especially glad that none of our companions had noticed the damage I had suffered or they too would have likely become too emotionally upset to continue fighting.

"But... But I..." Spike muttered with a sniffle. He truly was overcome with guilt. I would have been too if a mistake of mine had resulted in one of my friends losing a limb. Beside that, he was still just a child. It would be foolhardy to think he could stay calm in these kinds of situations.

While trying to keep myself calm, I looked Spike in the eye. "None of us could've imagined that would open when you looked at that text. And we had no idea that Project H could get this...gritty. But just remember that I'm a machine now. If I lose a limb, the doctor can just attach a new one. I'll be fine in the long run. All right?"

"Ruh... Right..." Spike said with a muffled sob as he began to very slowly calm down. I then step him down while he started to wipe his eyes while sounding like he got a case of the hiccups.

Still having my right arm active, I drew the H-Saber from its holster and activated its scorching plasma blade. "Good. Now go hide in a corner somewhere and get your bearings before helping us out some more. We don't have far to go before this story's pilot is over."

Spike could only nod in tears before he ran behind the ruined cargo cart and stayed there. With my friends still preoccupied with the swarm of killer robots, I used the Rocket Tackle to charge right back into the fray and send several robots flying with the force of the impact. I then rapidly diced upper several more by utilizing the Hypersonic Blade technique as even these superior models were reduced to molten chunks of metal. Still, when I finally ran out of energy for my extra techniques and weapons, I had to resort to traditional swordplay. And the lack of my shield arm made defending that much harder. Although I was surprised to find myself not affected by the difference in balance from the loss of my arm, probably as a result of my impressive gyrostabilizers.

The best I could do was kick at my enemies to repel then our parry their attacks with my blade. And while my programming enabled me to hold my own well, I was still getting exposed to laserfire from distant unicorn robots. If I had been exposed to any parasprite bombs, I would have been in trouble. Thankfully, it seemed that they mostly focused on the biggest targets. Namely Fluttershy and Applejack's commandeered minotaur ride. In the end, I still ended up getting overwhelmed and wound up pinned to the ground by several robots as another minotaur robot loomed overhead with hammer in hand. And with one arm gone, I could not get anywhere near as much leverage as I needed to pry myself off the ground.

It was all too obvious what the minotaur robot was aiming for. My hand was lying on the ground while still clutching the H-Saber in it. Before any of my friends could notice that something was wrong or before I could regain enough energy to use in a single Rocket Tackle, the minotaur swung down and smashed my hand under its hammer. I let out a yell of pain as all feeling within my hand became jagged sensations of fading feeling. When the minotaur lifted its hammer, I saw that my fingers were a mangled mess as they gave off sparks along with the ruined H-Saber's crushed hilt.

Just as I was beginning to fear how I would even defend myself with the loss of both hands, I received salvation. I saw a massive pink golf club form overhead before it swung back. Rarity's voice then reached my auditory sensors as she yelled, "FORE!!!"

With a mighty swing, she sent the entire dog pile of robots flying off of me. And just when it seemed the minotaur robot was about to get into a duel with the floating golf club, it suddenly twitched as a metallic clank was heard from behind it. Seconds later, it was ripped in two down the middle to reveal a furious hulking Fluttershy standing where it used to be! This actually unnerved me quite a bit as I yelled, "Good god, honey! You sure you don't need to se a therapist when we get home?!"

Fluttershy's wrathful glare was promptly replaced by a look of utter horror as she beheld me. In that deep guttural voice of hers, she reached out with her massive hoof and tenderly touched it to my left shoulder. "James... Where's your arm?! And what happened to your hand?!"

Rarity rushed to my side as well and let out a shriek as she beheld my ravaged body while I staggered to my feet. "Oh my stars...! Darling, what happened to you?!"

I sighed with irritation as what was left of my HUD provided me with incomplete information about the state of my body. As if it could not detect that almost half of my visor was missing. "A couple of those huge minotaurs robots messed me up good. Lost the shield projector and now the H-Saber is wrecked... At least I've still got the... Huh?"

As I tried to prime the H-Buster in my right arm, I found that my mangled right hand would not disassemble to retract into my arm. The hand was ruined and jammed. I could not even make it drop the ruined H-Saber. And if I could not even access my primary weapon systems... "Crap! My hand's wrecked and won't budge! I can't use the H-Buster unless... Rarity, conjure up a big fire axe!"

"An axe?! All right then..." She replied with some confusion while her shimmering bracelets conjured up a hefty pink fire axe that began to float near us. "Here it is, but... What could you possibly need it for?"

I then approached a nearby fire hydrant and set my wrist upon the top for leverage. "What do you think? I need you to chop off this ruined hand of mine so I can use the H-Buster again."

"You... WHAT?!" Rarity yelled in horror before Fluttershy was forced to charge back into the approaching swarm of robots to keep them away from us. I knew I was asking a lot of her and it clearly was a choice she did not want to make.

I did my best to calm and explain my reasoning to her. Granted, I would have been terrified to lose my hand at any other point, but this was a desperate situation and my hand could probably be restored later. "I'm serious! The H-Buster is the only reliable weapon system I have left now and I can't access it if my hand can't retract into my arm! You need to chop it off so I can defend myself!"

"But darling... I..." Rarity said with hesitation while drawing near as the axe's head started to rise in the air. She knew what she needed to do. However, it quickly became too much for her as the axe just dropped to the ground while she began to weep uncontrollably before rushing to my side. "I can't! Not to you! I can't maim the man I love! I just can't!"

I was disappointed at her outright refusal to sever my hand, but could not fault her either. I leaned against her while she held onto me in a tearful embrace. I was touched that she would value me so highly even then, but I needed my ruined hand removed.

Soon, our attention was drawn to the minotaur robot that Applejack had taken for a ride. Unicorn robots were bombarding it with concentrated weapons fire and it was clearly starting to reach the end of its endurance. Applejack released its neck from her rope's grip and jumped towards Fluttershy right as it started to give off small explosions and then leaped from her back towards us right as the minotaur collapsed onto several robots and exploded into smoldering scrap. She then hurried over to us and said, "Well, those varmints sure don't know the meanin' of team spirit... Huh? Wha... What in tarnation did those junk piles do to ya, James?!"

Even Applejack was reeling in horror at the damage I had suffered. Not wanting to repeat myself, I tried to calm her. "It's fine, I can still fight! At least I will once you chop this junked up hand off so I can access the H-Buster again."

I then kicked the axe over to Applejack, who seemed to be getting a good look at my mangled hand. But just as it seemed she understood what to do, Rarity stepped between us while conjuring up a saber. She snarled at Applejack and said with a voice seething with malice, "Don't..."

This show of hostility caused Applejack to back away in clear in intimidation. I understood that Rarity holds me very dearly to my heart, but her feelings for me were only getting in the way of our mission at that moment. I reached out and set my arm upon her back to get her attention. "Rarity... Stop it. You know I'll be just fine when we get back to the real world."

My beautiful friend glanced at me with a look of horror as well as worry before glancing back at Applejack. After what felt like far longer than needed, she disposed of her weapon and stepped away with her eyes closed. "Just...make it quick..."

I nodded with a slight smile, hoping this would not hurt much. It felt like I was about to receive an injection during a hospital visit. Not something I was looking forward to, but understanding that it was necessary. Applejack's golden rope coiled around the axe's handle and lifted it into the air. Applejack herself looked on while I set my hand on the ground. She was clearly unwilling to go through with this, but understood it needed to be done. "I'll...try ta make sure this don't hurt, pardner..."

"Thanks, AJ... Just don't miss." I said while Applejack looked away with her eyes squinted shut. Her rope would do the work without her input. I too looked away and braced myself for pain. A second later, there was a crack in front of me followed closely by a brief sting in my wrist. When I opened my eyes, I found my severed wreck of a hand lying before my forearm with the axe's head stuck in the pavement. Some sparks were flying from the stump while Rarity glanced at me before looking as if she was about to hurl while holding her hoof to her mouth. I promptly primed my H-Buster, finding my forearm assuming its weapon mode. "There we go! I'm alive again!"

"Phew, and I was worried I screwed up right there... So, that cannon ya got's workin' just fine now?" Applejack asked while looking very relieved that her rope's aim had been just right. Rarity also seemed the calm down somewhat now that all signs of damage to my wrist could not be seen.

"Yeah, it should be... Hey!" I let out a yelp as a number of unicorn robots managed to get by our friends before concentrating their weapons on me. I took a good number of various energy shots before Rarity conjured up a row of crossbows and launched a volley of bolts right through their heads. That was enough to drop them, but I was forced to one knee as my body sparked. I was reaching the end of my endurance as the wire frame display of my body on my HUD displayed my torso and left leg as being in the yellow.

"Darling, hang on! There's got to be something we can do here!" Rarity shrieked as she and Applejack rushed to my side. I had trouble bringing myself to a standing position, pain flooding various points of my body for the moment.

While my body stabilized, Applejack decided to try speaking to Doctor Luminous. "Hey, doc! What's goin' on with that Ursa Minor varmint! I still ain't seein' it 'round here!"

The doctor's response was much grimmer than I could have expected. "It's... This isn't good. Judging by its movements and the general direction it is heading... That carrier is making its way to the docks in the northeastern sector! 15% of the population have not yet evacuated! If that thing gets there, it'll be a bloodbath!"

I felt a chill flow through my body upon hearing these words. The Ursa Minor carrier was out for blood and the army of drones it had left behind were merely doing all they could to prevent us from interfering. Still, there had to be a way to reach it. As I contemplated my options, thoughts went back to the readings I had seeing while firing my H-Buster into the Devil Gigas ride armor while set to fire a concentrated beam of plasma. My HUD detected a limiter of sorts in effect at the time. "Doc... Back during that fight with Alpha... I noticed something about the H-Buster. Some sort of limiter in place? What's that about?"

Luminous remained silent for a moment as if he was debating whether he should explain what it was I had noticed. He soon spoke, "You saw that, huh? Well... Yes. It is a limiter I installed to limit the amount of energy your primary weapon system draws from your power source. You are powered by a highly compact micro-fusion core and all of your functions draw power from it. The cannon in your right arm could potentially draw even more power from it to increase its efficiency, but..."

"What if I were to remove the limiter? What would happen?" I asked while recalling how my earlier shots seemed to not be able to get by the Ursa Minor robot's armor plating. If the limiter was removed, perhaps it could punch through.

"I don't know... You're still in the prototype stage, so I can't make any guarantees about the outcome. If you think disabling the limiter will insure your success here, then... Godspeed, Project H." The doctor replied grimly. He sounded fearful, yet resigned to whatever my choice would be.

My choice was immediate. With the people of Maretropolis on the verge of a massacre, I had to do everything in my power to make sure that armored carrier would not reach them. Through my will alone, I saw the HUD display tiny text indicating that the limiter on my H-Buster had been disabled. In response, I saw five small vents open up along the sides and underside of the H-Buster most likely to vent excess heat. Furthermore, I noticed a faint red glow that was likely coming from the gemlike design on my helmet's forehead section. Finding my strength returning to me as well as a new drive filling me, the frames of my flight thrusters folded open behind me. Rarity was quick to notice as I climbed to my feet and asked, "Darling...? Where are you going?!"

As my thrusters began to flare up, I looked down at her and smiled. "Just going to do what X would've done."

I rocketed up into the air before rushing forward towards the wall of drones that lined the street. The fliers of the army were quick to try to form a wall with their bodies as the unicorn robots fired at me. Not intending to let anything get in my why, I barreled right through them with the Nova Strike active. Most were outright destroyed while others were sent slamming into the ground or nearby buildings. I increased the output of my thrusters while increasing my altitude before finding myself soaring over the city. With my map lost, I would have to search by air for the Ursa Minor carrier.

It was not long before I got a clue of the direction it was in. A massive flock of pegasi and griffon robots were coming right for me from the northeast. I fired off a flurry of smaller shots, but found that my H-Buster was giving off more recoil as usual. The plasma shots also had a reddish hue as they flew through the air. The pegasus robots took only a few hits to drop while the lightly armored griffon drones were blown apart with one shot. I was already impressed with how much more powerful the H-Buster had become and I was feeling no ill effects so far.

Even so, I could not hit them all. And before long, I saw what looked like a massive swarm of glowing flies rising in the distance. It must have been dozens of drones coming for me. But I soon heard something coming up from behind. I turned over so I could look back and grinned as I saw Rainbow Dash soaring towards me while surrounded by a swirling tornado. I heard her call out over the howl of the wind, "I'll take care of these pests! You take out the hive!"

"Gotcha, Rainbow! You rock!" I yelled while she flew right past me. When she flew by the approaching swarm of machines, they were all sucked into the tornado and carried along with the tornado seemingly having turned red from the dozens of glowing visors inside it. As Rainbow Dash flew off with her cargo, I rushed ahead to locate the source of our enemy. I did not take long to find it with those seven lights on each side giving away its position.

The massive Ursa Minor seemed to be lumbering its way through a junkyard as a means of making a shortcut. A fitting place for it to be destroyed. Once I lined up a shot, I charged the H-Buster as long as it would take to normally reach full charge and fired off a huge red shot. It flew right down through the air and slammed into the Ursa Minor with shocking force that left significant structural damage on one of its hindquarters.

I rushed towards the ground and landed with a thud as I felt a change in the air pressure. Water droplets began to fall as lightning burst across the sky. The tone of the struggle had reached a fever pitch as even a thunderstorm began to pour down onto the city. It made the situation feel all the more grim as I felt rain pelting my metallic shell. At least the water would help keep my H-Buster from overheating. As the towering Ursa roared at me, I pointed my buster at it while it began to charge once more. "Just you and me now, Bongo!"

I fired off a number of shots at the Ursa Minor's face and only succeeded in inflicting light damage before it charged right at me in an attempt to trample or crush me in its jaws. The Rocket Tackle saved me as I zoomed out of the way and unleashed a partially charged shot into its side before coming to a stop. The mechanical bear crashed right into a scrap pile before turning and letting out a roar at me before launching a massive plasma beam from its maw. It tore through the softening ground while I was only barely able to avoid taking a direct hit. I managed to unleash yet another partially charged shot and struck it in the jaw. This disrupted its attack as the lower jaw hung loosely from its head, but my HUD was quick to detect some sort of internal mechanism working to repair the damage. Perhaps it was able to put together tiny robots inside itself to repair damage from within?

I fired a shot at its elbow joint and caused the massive carrier to fall into the mud as it struggled to stand. In response, one of each type of its robotic drones burst out of the hatches on its back. The parasprite bomb fluttered towards me, but I merely shot it out of the air. It exploded in a burst of frigid mist, freezing the rain around it into ice crystal and even freezing the passing griffon robot almost completely solid. I shot its head off before it could even hope to break out of its icy prison. The pegasus and earth pony robots were quickly blown apart by a few shots while a partially charged barreled right through the energy shots the unicorn sent my way and tore it apart. The minotaur robot took one swing at me with its mighty hammer before I unleashed a fully charged shot right into its torso and blew it apart just as easily. The drones were little more than a nuisance by that point. Although it was enough time for the Ursa Minor carrier to get back on its feet.

"I'm really sick of you guys by now, so how about you just stand there and take it?!" I yelled while charging up another plasma shot. However, I paused in my aiming when I saw a number of missile ports open up along the front and sides of its body. "Huh... Good answer."

At least two dozen missiles were launched at me, but I was not about to have any of that. I unleashed the Nova Strike once more and tore right through them before slamming into the Ursa's head. I then fired a shot right into its eye, causing a small explosion in it with only one glowing eye remaining. I began to unleash a flurry of shots in the hopes of taking out the missile ports. And I could not have picked a better time to do it. The missiles had just been reloaded, allowing me to shoot them directly and blow up the entire missile ports. With its secondary weapon systems ruined, the Uras Minor unleashed its plasma cannon at me again while I countered with my own. It was risky to fire with the concentrated beam settings active, but I was running out of patience. I did all I could as my fierce red plasma beam slammed into the Ursa's beam and effortlessly pushed through it before slamming into its head. It pushed the metal beast back as well, tearing off its lower jaw and even obliterating a leg.

I was feeling rather hot after that last shot, but the rain was helping cool my robotic body down. With the Ursa Minor now momentarily disabled, it was a good time to finish it off. The longer it remained online, the longer my friends were still in danger holding off the drones. I flew to the top of a large scrap pile nearby and took aim with the H-Buster beginning to charge. But when it reached the point where it would normally be fully charged, it just kept going! "Huh?! Whoa, this is what the lack of a limiter will do to this thing?!"

It just kept going. 200%. 500%. 1000%! By the time it reached 2500% total charge, the H-Buster was engulfed in a fiery white glow as its vents hissed with excess heat. It felt like it was on the verge of overheating! Furthermore, I saw a gauge rising on my HUD the further I charged. And by the time I reached 800%, a warning siren was going off in my head. And it was by this point that Doctor Luminous started to yell at me over the comm system. "Project H, you're too close! Get away! GET AWAY!!!"

Was he fearful of me getting caught in the blast radius? I was firing a plasma burst, not an explosive device. My H-Buster finally stopped charging once its accumulated energy reached 3000% and my arm felt unbearably hot. The Ursa Minor robot was already showing signs of being almost back on its feet as it looked at me and let out a roar. I had to act now before it could become a threat again. I took aim at its face and spoke softly to Luminous. "Sorry, doc... I can't afford to let this one go!"

And then, I launched it. The recoil was massive enough to throw my arm straight up. The shot looked like a bright star or meteor as it flew towards the disabled carrier. But before I could even try to fly out of range of the resulting explosion from the carrier, my vision was engulfed by a bright flash, my body began to rumble as pain began to fill my body, and nothing but static and rumbling noise filled my ears. Soon, static spread across my vision as I lost all feeling in my body. But soon, a message in bold red text flashed across my vision among the static that filled me with a nameless sense of terror.

SYSTEM FAILURE

And then...nothing. Nothing but the same blackness I had seen upon first entering this world of fiction set between the pages of a comic book. And I felt the same as then too. No sense of fear. No pain. No anger. No confusion. Just... My mind was blank.

What just happened to me? Was I caught in the blast? And...what happened to me? I did not even really feel like I was waiting for anything. It was just...void. But among the deafening silence, I could hear it. Somewhere within the depths of my robotic mind. My human soul screaming out. Calling for anyone who may be there.

Questions flooded my blank mind. Did I survive the blast? Was this what happens when a machine dies? Was this all there was to expect? And...was I going to be stuck here in this void for eternity?

After what felt like an eternity, I got a response. Much like when my adventure in this world began, my vision saw a blinking white cursor in the top left corner. In its wake, white text appeared along my field of vision. Another startup screen. Was my body trying to reactivate itself?

MICRO-FUSION CORE OUTPUT - MALFUNCTION

The first row of text that actually meant something to me filled me with a sense of dread as my mind slowly started to come back to me. And it was not just that one. With every diagnostic my systems ran on my body's most important functions, the results were always MALFUNCTION or OFFLINE.

Over and over, the diagnostic repeated itself. After five times, it started to get somewhere.

MICRO-FUSION CORE OUTPUT - 1%

At last, it was making some progress. My power source was damaged, but was at least functional. My system's diagnostic was more than likely running on backup power at the time.

PRIMARY MOTION SYSTEMS - MALFUNCTION

AUDIO RECOGNITION SYSTEM - ONLINE

It was then I regained my sense of hearing. All I could hear was rain over a layer of static. And among that sound... Voices? And was that...crying?

VOICE GENERATION UNIT - ONLINE

OPTIC SENSORS - ONLINE

I felt my voice come back to me, although when my vision finally returned, it was nothing but a field of jumbling static. However, it was then I heard Applejack's voice over the static. "Gather round, y'all! I think he's comin' to!"

I barely had any control over my neck and I felt no feeling in my limbs and just felt so...so tired. But slowly, the static in my vision began to clear. It did not entirely fade away, but I was able to see well enough. Slowly and rigidly, I tilted my head forward as it seemed I was lying down on the ground. And there they were. All seven of my companions stood before me drenched by the rain. They all seemed to be either relieved or even in tears. Rainbow Dash even looked as if she had been crying hard due to her irritated eyes. I tried to speak and found my voice filled with static. "Hey... Did I...get it?"

Twilight removed her goggles and wiped her eyes while letting out a bit of a sob. "Yes... You got it. All the drones just stopped moving and fell over and... Well, there wasn't much left of that Ursa Minor thing when we got here. Whatever you did wrecked the whole area."

From what little I could see, the piles of scrap had either been melted by extreme heat or otherwise been blown away or destroyed. It was as if my overcharged plasma shot's resulting blast radius engulfed the entire scrap yard. And nearly destroyed myself in the process. I chuckled a bit at my predicament, noticing that I did not feel my jaw move when I spoke. "Dang... I guess I...just don't know my own strength..."

Fluttershy then hurried forward and held me in her arms while trying so very hard to not cry. "It's OK... It's all over... Just...please don't scare us like that again..."

"Sorry, honey... I really wasn't expecting to blow myself up like that... Crash course and all that." I said in reply while trying to hug her back only to realize both of my arms were missing by that point. I would have been horrified if it happened earlier, but I was just too exhausted to care much. "Hey... What...happened to me anyway? Can't really...look right now..."

Rarity wiped her eyes free of tears and rain before frowning at me sorrowfully. "You... You really don't want to know, darling. Just...don't look at yourself."

I took her word for it and just focused on my friends instead. Pinkie Pie then tried to interject a bit of humor while patting Rarity on the shoulder, "Hey, it's OK if you have to cry... Just look at Rainbow Dash. She was sobbing buckets a few minutes ago!"

Rainbow Dash did not seemed to be very happy to have that brought up since she then yelled, "I couldn't help it! It was too soon! I'm just not ready to deal with this kinda drama again just yet!"

Our friends managed to get a little laugh out of Rainbow Dash showing a delicate side, as did I. But I soon noticed Spike walk up to me looking utterly guilt-ridden as he beheld my ruined body. I looked at him and said, "Hey, Spike... It's OK. I'll be...fine... Let's just assume this is part of the plot..."

"I'm so sorry..." He muttered while dropping to his knees. "All that's happened... This is my fault... I only I didn't read..."

Twilight was quick to hold Spike to her chest. "Don't say that, Spike. None of us knew this would happen. And just remember, that isn't entirely James. That's Project H. And the hero never dies in the first chapter, right?"

Spike said nothing, although Twilight's words did seem to calm him just a bit. However, Applejack then asked, "So... What now? Those last junk piles just fell over and that Alpha varmint's gone for now, so... What's next? How're we gettin' back home?"

No sooner had she said that, a voice filled with static started coming from nowhere. It was Luminous. "Pow... Nies... You... Hear... Thi... Ah, there! Project H! Power Ponies! Do you read me?!"

Rainbow Dash rushed to my side as it seemed the voice was coming from an internal mechanism inside me. "Yeah, we hear you! Now please tell me that thing was the last problem we've gotta handle tonight!"

"Well... Yes, that would seem to be the case. The signal coming from that armored carrier has ceased transmitting. The drones have all deactivated and I'm not picking up Alpha's presence anywhere. I think it's safe to say the danger has passed. Thank you all." Luminous replied with a sigh of relief.

"OK, nice! But...uh... What about James here?! Is he OK?! Is he gonna be all right?!" Pinkie Pie asked quickly while my friends all gathered around me. Even I was starting to wonder what my ultimate fate would be and whether or not I could really die in this fictional world.

Luminous let out another sigh before he spoke. "This isn't good... These readings are... Power Ponies. I know I've already asked a lot of you tonight, but please... I need you to get him back to my lab so I can perform a full diagnostic. I'm already detecting a critical malfunction in his micro-fusion core. Please! I'll guide you so long as I can see his location."

Pinkie Pie then stepped forward. "Leave it to me, doc! I'll get him home faster than you can say chimichangas!"

"Thank you, Fili-Second. Head south and hug the coastline. I'll keep you updated." Luminous said with a noticeable gasp of gratitude in his voice, probably because he had been holding his breath out of fear that my friends would turn them down.

"All right, Pinkie. Hold still for a moment..." Rarity said softly while using her levitation spell to lift me to Pinkie Pie's back before tenderly setting me down on her. I suppose I should have been grateful that I lost all my limbs by that point since it made it easier for me to fit on her. "Applejack, your rope?"

"Got it, Rarity." Applejack said before her golden rope wound around us a few times before tying itself in a knot over my chest plate. "How's that, Pinkie? Tight enough for ya?"

"Oof... A little tight around the middle, but it'll be fine." My perky friend replied while sounding like the rope was really uncomfortable in a few spots. "Guess I better get going. I'll stick with James once I get there, all right?"

"Please... Watch over him, Pinkie." Fluttershy replied quietly while all our friends watched in solemn silence. My fate was entirely in their hooves.

"OK, here we go!" Pinkie Pie said before... It was just such a sight seeing things zooming by me to the point that everything was a blur. I had always been fast in the air, but... This was absurd! The thunderstorm had thankfully let up and had dissolved into a light downpour. Pinkie Pie constantly stayed close to the southern shoreline while running through a forest. I did not move at all, choosing to place all my faith in her. I soon heard her call out, "Hey, doc! I'm going the right way, right?"

"Yes, my home should be coming up soon. I'll be at the door." I heard Luminous say over the static before he fell silent. Although I could not make out anything beyond the blurs of green and brown around me, it did feel like we eventually started going uphill. And soon, we came to an abrupt stop not even a full minute after Pinkie Pie had started running. It was then that I heard the doctor's voice without the extra static of my comm system. "There you are! This way, please."

My optic sensors began to malfunction at that time and filled my vision with almost nothing but static. I could still hear Pinkie Pie over the static in my ears. "Ooh, nice place you got!"

"Well, I do have to keep my home livable... Oh my goodness... It's even worse than I thought. Quickly, down here." Luminous replied before my optic sensors started to stabilize enough to get a somewhat clear picture. I soon felt myself lying down as I was secured to a flat surface. While I glanced around while finally noticing that I could not even blink, I found that I was back in the very same lab where I had first awoken. And right before me was Pinkie Pie and the same pony scientist as before. "Thank goodness you're still online, Project H. I was fearful we would not meet again."

"Hey there, doc... Sorry if I screwed up back there. Never would've guessed my own shot would blow up in my face like that..." I replied while trying to at least lighten the mood a bit. I was sure the end was within sight, so I was not terribly worried about anything.

"It's all right, Project H. The good news is you made it back online. And besides, you brought an end to the current threat that plagued Maretropolis. And by now, Alpha's role as the source of the city's robots going rogue has been brought to light. He will never be able to hide now. Now then, let me start up this diagnosis to see exactly what's wrong with you..." Doctor Luminous said as he began to fiddle around with his supercomputer's keyboard while windows opened up on the screen. Pinkie Pie just began to wander the room to explore the lab, but would frequently come up to me to check on me.

Around halfway into the diagnostic scan, I heard a doorbell ring somewhere upstairs. Luminous turned to Pinkie Pie and asked, "I'm sorry, but could you please answer the door, Fili-Second? I'd really rather not leave this alone right now."

"Sure thing! I'll be right back." She replied before zipping up the stairs that led down into the lab. Moments later, I heard Pinkie Pie's voice speak up in the distance. "Hey there, girls! He's right down here."

I waited for Pinkie Pie to return and had already assumed that our friends had just arrived as well, although I felt no need to ask them how they managed to get there so soon. And sure enough, I saw Pinkie Pie emerge from the stairway only to be immediately followed by our six friends. Spike and Twilight instantly marveled at the appearance of the lab with Spike saying, "Whoa... So this is where Project H was built?"

Doctor Luminous was clearly not expecting the rest of the Power Ponies to arrive as he seemed very surprised by his guests. "Oh, you're here?! Well... Welcome to my lab. I never imagined I would ever have the honor of being in the same room as all of you."

"Well... You have a very nice...um...lab, doctor." Fluttershy replied with a hesitant smile, clearly not used to being in such an environment. I know she prefers the natural settings of the meadows and woods around her home back in the real world. However, she then glanced at me with a gaze of concern before trotting over to me and hovering up to my face. "How're you holding up, dear? Feeling all right?"

"Well, I'm still conscious... And I'm not feeling a whole lot of pain. Does that count?" I asked in return while still having no real means to move.

Fluttershy smiled somberly before reaching out and placing a kiss on my forehead. "Leave dinner to me tonight. You deserve to take it easy when we get back home." I tried to smile to no avail, leading me to suspect that most of my face had been melted away.

Rainbow Dash then trotted over to Luminous and asked, "So, how's he looking, doc? You think you can fix him up?"

Luminous was oddly silent for a moment while he observed the data on the screen. His response was not what I was hoping to hear. "To be completely honest with you all... I don't know."

My friends all glanced at me with gazes of shock. Applejack then raised her voice and asked, "Ya serious?! But you made the guy, doc! There's gotta be somethin' ya can do ta get the guy back on his feet!"

"Just look at him, Mare-velous." Luminous replied as he turned to face them. "One look is all it takes to see how extensive his damage is. Most importantly, his micro-fusion core is one-of-a-kind and difficult to replace, let alone repair. And it's on the verge of failure. It's a miracle he's still online."

"But... But surely you're not going to just give up on him, are you?" Rarity asked while taking the situation far more seriously than she needed to. I could feel it too. I was feeling more and more lethargic with every passing moment. My power was failing.

Luminous shook his head. "Of course not. Restoring him will be a challenge, but I'm not going to let Project H be scrapped before he could even see the light of day. I'm not certain if I can save him, but... I will try."

"Thank you, doctor..." Twilight said softly before she turned to face me. She then stepped forward and seemed to be trying to emulate Masked Matter-Horn's real personality as she spoke to me. "Project H... If you don't survive this, I swear we will hunt Alpha down and finish him in your name. As far as I'm concerned, you've earned your place as an honorary member of the Power Ponies."

More static than usual began to spark across my vision as I felt my power source beginning to fail. "Thanks... Doc... When I wake up... How about an...actual name...? Maybe something...like...Hu..."

At that moment, my vision went black. But I still heard the good doctor speak to me. "As you wish, Project H."

I was expecting to feel all feeling fade from my body and mind. But instead, the blackness before me became a bright light. I soon found myself being drawn into it. And before I even knew what was happening, I let out a yell as I felt myself getting thrown through the air and getting the wind knocked out of me when I hit the floor. "Ow! What the devil just... OWWW!!!"

I had no idea what hit me! I was lying on the floor before I felt a jumbled mass fall on me while hearing my friends let out shouts of surprise too. I heard Fluttershy say, "Oh my! Where... Huh? Wait... What happened to our costumes?"

"And why do you girls feel so heavy?!" I asked while trying to look up while pinned to the floor. As I expected, all of my friends were just piled onto me with Fluttershy balancing at the top of the pile with Spike seated on her back. And sure enough, they were missing their jumpsuits. "Huh?! Wait a second..."

I looked around at our surroundings. I found that I was breathing again and was having a harder time of it with my friends piled on me. Furthermore, I had my arms back! And the area around us was all wood with teapots set up. And perched at the far end of the room was an owl. "Hey! We're all back home!"

"We are...? Hey, we are! Come on, girls! Get off!" Twilight said loudly as she too struggled to get out from under the pile. One by one, everyone stood up and climbed off. It felt good to be flesh and blood again in a strange way. "Phew, feels good to be home! What a trip!"

"Yep! But it was a might fun, wasn't it?" Applejack replied while adjusting her hat. I wonder where that thing went while she was in there.....

"Yeah, you bet it was! I've never had so much action in one day of my life!" Rainbow Dash replied excitedly. However, she then let a long yawn before sitting down. "But right now..... I just wanna chill for a while... That took a lot outta me."

"You and me both, Rainbow! I know I'm gonna sleep good tonight... Huh?" Pinkie Pie added before going over to the teapots. She then tried pouring herself another cup. "Hey, girls! The tea's still good! Although I think it's a bit cool right now..."

"Who says tea's no good chilled? Why not finish off this little adventure by finishing our little soiree?" Rarity then asked before she fetched herself another teacup.

While my friends were distracted by the tea sampling, I looked around before...groping my crotch. Just to make sure everything was where they needed to be. "Phew. Great to have those back..."

Fluttershy trotted over to me just before I could be discovered while I hoped she had no idea what I had just been doing. "Everything all right, James?"

"Yeah, I'm good. I honestly forgot how good it feels to not be a machine." I sighed as I relaxed for the first time in what felt like hours. But when I glanced at Fluttershy, my eyes fell upon her belly. "Hey, honey. Is she...you know... Still there?"

"She...? Oh!" Fluttershy gasped before sidling up to me. "Can you feel and check, please?"

I did as she asked and rubbed my hand over the underside of her belly. In mere seconds, I felt it. A noticeable firm spot. "Yep. She's still there, honey."

Fluttershy let out a giggle before kissing me on the cheek. She then winked at me and whispered, "So... You still a bit frustrated after seeing us walking around in those jumpsuits, now that you've got your...equipment back?"

I snickered at Fluttershy's unexpected innuendo. I swear she has gotten increasingly bolder the more her pregnancy has developed. I then smirked at her and whispered, "How about I give you my answer tonight?"

After another quick kiss, we joined our friends for more tea. Each of the different types of tea had long since cooled, but they were still rich with flavor. While I sipped from a cup, I noticed that Spike's comic book was still lying on the podium it had been set on before we all got dragged into it. I went over to it just as Spike did and almost ended up bumping into him. I glanced down at him and said with a smile, "Quite an adventure, huh?"

Spike nodded while sipping from his own cup of tea. "You bet! Although... I don't think I'd wanna go through that kind of hassle again. That was exhausting."

"Ditto. That really took a lot out of me. It might be fun to watch and read about, but it's a totally different story when you personally experience it. I don't envy those superheroes..." I said with a sigh before looking down at the comic book. It was open to the very last page and I was quick to notice the tiny text on the inside of the back cover that likely triggered the magic that sucked us all in. After going through all that once, I was careful to not give it too much attention. But on the last page, I saw the last few panels of the pilot showing what I saw as Project H from his eyes before more and more static filled his vision just before the final panel showed a black square with the last words I heard from Doctor Luminous printed on it. And in the bottom of the page were the words 'To be continued...?' written in large bold letters. "Dang... Ending the pilot on such a cliffhanger..."

"Yeah... I really thought you were a goner a few times back there." Spike said softly while he looked up at me. He then looked back at the final page and noticed the instructions on how to send feedback to the EAC offices in Manehatten, along with the words that Project H's fate was entirely in the hands of the readers. "Hey, I get it! They made it end on a cliffhanger like this just in case it didn't take off. If it doesn't turn out to be all that popular, they could just end it here and leave the readers thinking the Power Ponies managed to take down Alpha."

"Hmmm... Crafty. A little safeguard to cover their tracks regardless of where the series goes. Well, I'd say that after what we saw, this series is all but guaranteed to succeed." I replied with a bit of a smirk. "You gonna send that feedback?"

Spike seemed pretty pumped to send his thoughts on the pilot in to the EAC staff. "You bet! And I'll be sure to mention on how to make Hum Drum somepony who can help out instead of just getting in the way. I'm gonna go do that right now!" He then ran up the stairs and into the loft, probably to fetch a piece of paper and quill.

I looked back down at the comic book and gently closed it. I did not need to read its contents. I had just lived it. And I was left with a fatigued, yet satisfied feeling. I got to see my hero. And that was at least worth something.

I could go into detail about what else happened after that, but... After the absurdly awesome adventure we all had together, there is nothing I can add that could hold anyone's attention quite like that. It was a fairly uneventful, yet enjoyable day just perfect for unwinding after such a fictional crisis. And that is exactly what we did.

Also, with how much there was to write about, this is the first entry I have written that took more than one session to finish. It has been two days since I first started writing this journal entry and I have only just now finished. What an adventure... I could not make that stuff up if I tried. Well, time to get ready for bed. Fluttershy is wearing her sexy lingerie again, so we are probably about to have some fun first.

A Stick in the Maud

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Homo Pinkius

I was awakened by the sound of hammering somewhere outside the window. Over the past few weeks, we hired a local construction agency to begin adding a new room onto the house in anticipation for the birth of our child. Celestia's promised trust fund was being used to handle all the finances, bless her soul. And the sound of them hammering on nails had been doubling as a new alarm clock to wake me up somewhere between 8 and 9 AM.

With the distant sound of stallions talking to each other over the sound of construction noise, I sat up in bed even as Fluttershy slowly awakened and rolled over to look at me. She groggily mumbled as her drowsy eyes looked at me. "Mmm... Are they here already?"

"Yeah, looks like it." I replied before leaning over the edge of the bed and peeking behind the curtains. Indeed, a few stallions wearing orange vests and yellow hardhats were at work setting up the frame of the new addition to the house. They had taken the last few weeks to prepare the foundation and were getting very close to finishing up the frame. It would surely be done before the baby is born, although they were holding off on breaking down part of the wall until much further along to keep the winter cold out. I pity the chickens out back as they clearly get flustered with all the racket.

Oh, right. Winter is well underway at the start of December and I still cannot get over how utterly strange it is to see trees, bushes, and grass lush with green leaves covered in a layer of snow. Equestria is just weird, at least to someone who comes from a world where magic has no input over the seasons. Still, this is only my second winter in Equestria, so I was kind of expecting it this time around.

Fluttershy soon let out another yawn while she rubbed her eyes. "Ooh... Cold weather always makes me want to sleep in... I'll be sure to get the fireplace going again tod... Ooh!"

I noticed her yelp and turned to look at her immediately. Knowing exactly what it probably was, I found myself smiling and pulled the covers down to reveal her body. If anyone had doubts about Fluttershy being pregnant before, there was certainly no way to deny it now. Right there between her hind legs was a beautiful round bulge set upon her belly. Now somewhere between three and four months, her pregnancy could no longer be hidden or denied. I glanced at Fluttershy out of the corner of my eye and saw that she was covering her mouth with both hooves, her engagement bracelet gleaming in plain sight. And through that blush on her cheeks, I could tell that she was grinning deliriously in quiet joy. I then rubbed my hand over the belly containing our growing child and felt a tiny glimmer of movement just under the surface. "She's finally kicking, hm?"

My beautiful lover giggled and looked down at her belly. "Mmhm... I think that was the first time. Maybe she was saying good morning to us."

By now, it has been revealed to us through a visit to the hospital that the foal growing within Fluttershy's womb is a filly. Coming up with a name has been quite hard and, thanks to Equestria's unique naming system, there is so much to choose from that I cannot really put my finger on anything. Still, at least we have plenty of time to decide. And with Rarity having been given the honor of being our child's godmother, her help in naming our filly with be useful. With every passing week, things keep looking up for us and the odds of us being competent enough to keep the baby keep leaning more and more in our favor. And once Fluttershy's pregnancy became completely visible, I have found myself becoming more and more drawn to the tiny life growing inside her. To think that the foal within her is MY daughter... Created from our love... It just tickles my heart. Needless to say, Scootaloo has been getting very excited for the birth of her sister and has even been counting down the days to the due date, which is still currently unknown.

"God, you're beautiful..." I muttered while caressing my lover's swollen belly. I had never had the chance to touch a pregnant belly before, so this was a truly magical moment for me. However, I could hear Fluttershy breathing a little bit deeper than usual. She was likely enjoying my touch a bit too much.

Unable to restrain myself, I began to kiss her belly as her thin coat of countless yellow hairs caressed my lips along with the taut flesh underneath. Fluttershy let out a gasp before I glanced up and saw that she was biting her lower lip. "Ja... James... It's... Too early for this... Please... Can we wait until a bit later? I can't...help getting excited..."

I blushed a bit, already feeling myself becoming hot and bothered by the thought of Fluttershy becoming aroused by my mere touch. And as tempted as I was to keep going and pleasure my future wife, I knew better than to do so at this point in the morning with the risk of Scootaloo waking up and coming upstairs to find us making love. I know she saw Rainbow Dash's porn magazines on one occasion, but thankfully she was too naive to really grasp the concept of sex. Still, I found myself snickering at the minor dilemma of being caught by our adopted daughter and relented from sharing my affection with her further. "Yeah, good point. Let's finish this later, honey. Although now I'm gonna not get you out of my head for a while."

Fluttershy's response was not what I expected. I looked back at her and saw her give me a sensual gaze that I would usually only expect from Rarity. "Me neither, honey. Let's have some fun after Scootaloo leaves for school."

I promptly got dressed, making certain to pull on a pair of boots due to the fact that Ponyville always gets a lot of snow and that the path between our house and Ponyville proper seldom gets shoveled. A far cry from how winters usually are back where I came from these days. There is nothing like a winter with plenty of snowfall. It is just not the same without it.

Once dressed and ready for the day, I went downstairs and into the kitchen to get started on breakfast while Fluttershy tended to her morning rituals in the bathroom. Omelets with hash browns and English muffins were sounding pretty good at the moment. Before long, I heard the clopping of hooves and looked to the doorway to see a groggy Scootaloo peeking in. "Morning, sunshine. You hungry?"

"Mmmm... Yup. Smells really good, Dad... Uh... I'll be right back. Gotta go brush my teeth." She replied before ducking back around the doorway followed by the sound of little hooves going up the stairs. She really did seem tired. That cold weather makes everyone want to sleep in. How does she sleep through that racket being made by the construction crew out back?

Before long, I heard the sounds of hooves drawing closer once more just as I was setting up the table. And then the two of them stepped into the kitchen. I turned to greet my lover and daughter while their faces looked a bit wet from splashing water around the eyes to perk them up. "Morning, ladies. And just in time."

Breakfast was largely uneventful, to be honest. Scootaloo voiced her annoyance with not being able to ride her scooter around without it getting bogged down in the snow. As someone who has tried to ride a bike in such conditions, I understand her irritation completely. Regardless, she soon hurried off for school. And that left me with the dishes while Fluttershy went back upstairs. I hurried along with the cleaning, excited for what was waiting for me in our bedroom. At least until I realized what time it was. Needless to say, Fluttershy and I were disappointed we had to cut our time together short. I had to hurry off for work, though I promised her we would make up for lost time once I got home.

Despite all the snow everywhere, Ponyville was still bustling with activity as usual. The streets were always plowed clean of a significant amount of snow to allow paths to walk through, although I did see a fair number of locals just playing about in the deep snow such as having snowball fights and even constructing various snow creatures. How ironic that I did not see a single snowman among them. I even got pelted with a snowball by accident at one point, but I just laughed it off.

Before long, I came to Sugarcube Corner. I was already looking forward to stepping inside and getting out of the cold. However, as I was about to enter through the front door, I noticed a slip of paper posted on the door. A notice? When I took a step closer, I sighed as I read the contents aloud. "Really...? Closed for the day due to furnace maintenance? I guess that oven alone wouldn't be enough to warm up the place..."

Being a Monday, I was expecting a nice workday to start my week. But with Sugarcube Corner closed for the day... And what about Pinkie Pie? Then again, she does have a fireplace up there in the loft. She was probably fine. I could even smell the musky scent of wood burning through my scarf. With nothing else to do, and feeling especially annoyed that I would not have missed anything if I stayed home to have some special time with Fluttershy in bed, I had to figure out what to do with the rest of my day. I did not want to have to walk straight back home right after coming all the way into town.

Knowing Twilight was nearby, I decided to head over to the library in the hopes of finding something to get my mind off of my frustrated libido. I have fond memories of spending time there last winter while enjoying cups of hot cocoa and tea around the fire. Sure enough, I could tell that she had a fire going in the loft by seeing that faint trail of smoke rising through the leaves once the library came into view. How do you install a fireplace in a tree without it setting the whole place on fire? Equestria's interior design standards are impressive indeed.

I pushed the library's front door open and was greeted by the feeling of warm air. Despite the fact that it is a tree, the place is still warmed by a furnace in the basement. I removed my coat and scarf before hanging them up on a coat rack nearby. The room before me was empty at first, but then I noticed Spike coming down the stairs with a stack of books in hand. "Morning, Spike!"

"Huh? Oh, morning, James! Whatcha doing here? I thought you're usually at Sugarcube Corner right now." He replied before carrying the books over to an empty bookshelf before he began to sort them.

"Yeah, funny story there. I went to work as usual, but found they had closed the place for the day due to maintenance on the furnace. I guess there's only so much a space heater can do for a shop." I explained while eyeing a few books on the shelf I passed by. "Anyway, is Twilight home?"

Spike then pointed towards the door that led to the basement. "She's downstairs. Since today's so cold and slow, she's tinkering with her chemistry set down there."

"Thanks, Spike. I'm gonna go check on her." I replied before making my way to the door. I followed the stairway down to another door and pushed it open to be greeted by a delightful earthy smell of the earthen room right under the library's root system. It was feeling fairly warm and comfy in there too thanks to the presence of the furnace somewhere inside. I still cannot get over all the weird machinery Twilight has set up down there. And the funny thing is she claims it was there after she moved in. Who installed it?

After glancing around for no more than a few seconds, I saw who I was looking for. Twilight was using her magic to levitate a beaker or vial containing a green fluid while the chemistry set before her was bubbling and steaming thanks to a hotplate or small flame just below a glass container. I never really understood chemistry. I took a course in college on the subject and flunked it. While Twilight was jotting down notes, I decided to sneak up on her. I stepped lightly across the floor and down the steps until I was standing right behind her. I had to be mindful of how I approached her or those big eyes of hers would spot me. Equines have excellent fields of vision thanks to the placement of their eyes in their skull. And I did not want to surprise her while she was levitating anything since she could potentially lose her focus and drop it. A moment later, I got the opportunity I was waiting for. Twilight released her magical grasp on her equipment and focused exclusively on jotting down notes. I then kneeled beside her and threw my arms around her neck for a hug. "Morning, Twilight. You busy?"

She certainly was a bit startled since she quivered ad gasped as my touch, but quickly calmed down when she looked at me. She giggled sweetly and nuzzled her cheek lovingly against mine. "Heh... Good morning, James. Wait... Is it really morning? Aren't you on break right now?"

I placed a quick kiss on her nose and stroked her mane. "Nah. Sugarcube Corner is closed for the day due to a fussy furnace."

"Ooh, that's no good. And at such a time of year too! At least now I know to not waste my time going over there today." Twilight replied while placing a kiss upon my cheek.

I released my grasp on her while Twilight regained control over her ink quill again. "You know, I'm kind of surprised you got back into chemistry in under a year after that stunt Pinkie Pie pulled a while ago."

Twilight just chuckled at the memory. "I know! That turned me off of science for a good long while! But I started easing myself back into using my chemistry a couple of months ago and now I think I'm comfortable about tinkering in science again. All I have to do is remember to never invite Pinkie Pie to help out. Because if there's one thing that combining Pinkie Pie with science produces, it's nothing but trouble!"

That got a chuckle out of me. While Twilight went back to working on whatever concoction she was brewing, I took a look at a sheet on the wall nearby. It seemed to be the periodic table, but was much larger than that on Earth. It seemed that there were a number of elements and compounds that I had never seen before. They were probably unique to this world. "Huh... I take it there are compounds in this world that do not exist where I come from."

Twilight looked over at me and replied, "Huh... Maybe! Equestria is a world of magic, after all. Even though scientific fields are separate from fields of magic, I guess there's magical forces in just about everything these days. Science doesn't have nearly as big a foothold in Equestria as magic does, and that might be for the best, but it's still a field that deeply interests me. It's fun wondering what I'll whip up next!"

She certainly looked like she was enjoying herself even though I could not grasp the concept of science that much myself. However, it was then a familiar voice called down from above us near the doorway. "Helloooooo! Anypony down here?"

"Oh no..." Twilight muttered anxiously while she looked over her shoulder. And I could see why. "Uh... Hi there, Pinkie Pie! It's just me and James down here."

I too was feeling uneasy about this. Pinkie Pie and science do not mix. I waved at my goofy workmate while she started trotting down the steps to the bottom of the basement. "Hiya! You hanging out here today, James? What a bummer that the furnace decided to take a holiday. I dunno what to do today, so I came over to see what's going on. Whatcha doing?"

Twilight then replied before poking her hoof threateningly against Pinkie's chest, "I'm just messing with my chemistry set and James just so happened to join me. You can hang out here if you want, but don't touch ANYTHING. All right?"

"Oki doki loki! I'll leave all of the glass stuff alone... Ooh, what's this one?!" Pinkie Pie then replied while trotting over to the chemistry set.

"Especially don't touch that one! It's a new mixture I've put together and I haven't tested it yet." Twilight then spoke while adding to her notes. The beaker seemed to contain a purple fluid. Considering Equestria's many magical compounds, I could not begin to guess what was in it.

While Pinkie Pie started looking around the basement, I started to head back up the steps. "Hey, Twi? I'm gonna go make us some hot cocoa for us, OK?"

"That sounds nice, James! You can find the mix in the cabinets next to the stove." Twilight replied without even looking at me. The library's loft has a tiny open kitchen that would probably be just the right size for a small apartment, but it is just right for her and Spike.

I closed the door to the basement once I pass through the doorway. But before I went far, I thought I heard Twilight and Pinkie Pie yelling at each other. The door muffled out their voices, so I did not pay much mind to it. However, I froze as I heard what sounded like a quiet explosion from just behind the door. "Oh crap... What'd you do this time, Pinkie Pie?!"

Fearful that a horrific lab accident had occurred, I pushed the door open and ran back into the basement. Down below, a purplish gas cloud was filling one corner of the room. It seemed Twilight was standing at the edge of it as the gas rapidly cleared up. It looked like nothing had happened that could hurt them, so maybe it was a false alarm. I heard Pinkie Pie cough a bit while she said, "Ugh! What's in that stuff, Twilight?! It smells really strongly of lavender!"

Twilight offered no reply. That face... Ears were folded back, eyes wide open, jaw hanging open... It was as if she could not comprehend what she was seeing. I began to descend the steps to get a closer look, but it was at that moment that Pinkie Pie offered further commentary. And where was she anyway?! "Hey, when'd you get so small, Twilight?! And why does the room feel a lot smaller now too?"

"What're you getting at, Pi... Uh..." I began to say before I froze in place. The person I was seeing before me and Twilight was NOT Pinkie Pie at all. "What the... Where'd you come from?!"

"Huh?! What're you talking about? It's just me, James!" She said with Pinkie Pie's voice. The person before me... She had Pinkie Pie's eyes and hair, but... The person standing before us was not a mare. Instead, I was seeing a tall, slender...and completely nude human woman.

My mind was going in a thousand different directions as I beheld the new form of what was clearly Pinkie Pie. I could not...comprehend why she... HOW?! Just... What the devil happened?! Maybe it was because I have been living among ponies for the past year and few months, but I was having a difficult time processing how there was a human woman standing before me out of nowhere. And...entirely without...clothes... Yeah, there was nothing being left to my imagination and my mind was being filled with conflicting thoughts as a result. Finally, Pinkie Pie then asked, "Uh... Something wrong? Did I do something weird again?"

"You...have no...idea..." Twilight muttered as her eyes scanned Pinkie Pie's exposed form. Just... What was in that concoction?!

I then tried to say something and pointed at her. "Pinkie... Maybe you should look at yourself... I mean you ARE Pinkie Pie, right?"

"Huh? You don't recognize me? Why... Oh...my...gosh..." Pinkie Pie finally said as she looked down at herself and then into a tall mirror that was propped up against the wall nearby. As one would expect, she let out a shriek while gesturing wildly in shock. "AAAAAAAGH!!! What happened to me?!"

"I don't know! I told you to not mess with that stuff!" Twilight then yelled back while looking both bewildered and irritated at the same time.

"Uh... What exactly happened down here?" I asked while trying to redirect my gaze from Pinkie Pie's bare rump. To be completely honest, she has some nice hips as a human... I cannot believe I just wrote that about my friend...

While Pinkie Pie was distracted examining herself in the mirror, Twilight looked up at me and explained. "Well, she was taking an interest in that new concoction of mine. I got nervous when she got too close and her mane ended up pushing it off the hotplate a bit, so I reflexively shot a weak magic shot to push it back a bit, but I hit it too hard and... Well... That happened... Wait, I need to write this down!" She then rushed over to her series of notes and began to jot something down. "So, this mixture has metamorphic effects when exposed to magical energies..."

"Uh... That's cool and all, but... How about changing her back?" I asked in return while trying to not look directly at my naked friend. This situation was becoming an awkward balance of silly and erotic. At least for me.

Twilight glanced back and forth from her chemistry set and Pinkie Pie. "Uh... Yeah... I probably should. I might need some time though. I've got the recipe for that concoction written down, but I'll need time to come up with a counter for it... As for right now..."

It was then that Pinkie Pie walked right over to us without finding it awkward at all that she was entirely without clothing. "Wow, it's a lot easier to walk on just two legs when I look like this! Maybe I can..." She then bent over and tried reaching for the floor, but her arms simply were not as long as her legs. And she was giving me a nice view of her butt in the process when she tried walking past me in that stance. "Aw, I guess not! My arms just aren't as long as they used to be!"

I facepalmed the instant I got a good look at her rump. Funnily enough, Pinkie Pie was still easily recognizable as a human. Her hair and eyes were completely identical to how they look as a pony and even her skin tone was an identical shade of pink as her coat. This was not too surprising as human skin tones can be fairly pinkish on their own. However, once Pinkie Pie stood up, she suddenly became distressed when she looked down at her side. "Wait a second... Where's my cutie mark?!"

"Cutie mark?! Uh... Hey, hold on." I replied before reaching out and grabbing her arm. I did not have to look for long to find an answer. "There it is! Right there."

As it turned out, her change in species had caused her cutie mark to change locations. Just like mine, Pinkie's cutie marks had relocated to the sides of her upper arms. While much smaller due to how little room there was on her arm, those three balloons were clearly visible. Pinkie Pie breathed a huge sigh of relief. "Oh, duh! That's right! Human cutie marks go there, not down there."

However, just when I thought I had finally gotten accustomed to seeing my friend's body in the nude, she finally found a way to vex me further. Pinkie Pie then just happened to look down at her chest. "Wait a minute... What are these?"

"Uh oh..." I muttered quietly while Pinkie Pie began to investigate the two mammary glands on her chest. This was about to get awkward...

"Uh... I don't know. Some sort of flesh bags?" Twilight asked, revealing that she was just as ignorant about the female human body as Pinkie Pie.

I decided to provide a quick explanation. "Uh... Those are the human equivalent of your teats. Except on a human, they're called breasts..."

Before I could interject further, Pinkie Pie then gave them a poke. "Really?! How do those work? Foals can't reach them when they're this high up! Unless they're pegasi... Ooh! They're soft!" She then tried pushing them before she took them both in her hands and lifted them before letting go and watching them bounce. "Bouncy too!"

"Uh... Pinkie, maybe you shouldn't do that... I mean... Those look kind of weird..." Twilight said while looking pretty uncomfortable.

Pinkie Pie did not seem to pay that much mind to her friend's words and held out her two new hands. "Who cares how it looks? I've got hands!"

I was entirely unsure of what to say. I mean what could I say?! Next thing I knew, she was doing that silly springy hop of hers as she hopped around the room with her two breasts bouncing and jiggling along with her. "Wow, human girls have it so lucky! They've got bouncy toys built right into their chests! Boingy boingy boingy!"

This was getting to be too much for me as I tried my absolute hardest to not think any indecent thoughts about my friend. I finally whispered to Twilight, "Hey... Twi? We better get her into some clothes right now. This is getting really uncomfortable for me..."

"Uh... Yeah... We probably should. This is just getting...more and more awkward..." She replied while her eyes moved up and down to track the bouncing of Pinkie's breasts. Finally, she shook her head to clear her thoughts and looked around. Her eyes then seemed to fall upon a folded white tablecloth nearby. That got her to smirk while using her magic to pick it up and hurl it at Pinkie Pie.

"Boingy boi... Hey! What's this?!" Pinkie Pie yelped as the tablecloth wrapped around her like a cloak. At least that kept her body covered.

Twilight then explained, "OK, Pinkie. We can't have you running around like that, so let's get you some clothes. I'll just use that spell I had ready for Nightmare Night to turn that tablecloth into something you can wear. All you have to do is try to think of an outfit that just says 'you', all right?"

Pinkie Pie looked down at herself and seemed to be placing her faith in her brainy friend. "Oki doki loki! Hmm..."

She closed her eyes while Twilight began to channel her magic energies through her horn. And mere seconds later, there was a flash of light that engulfed Pinkie Pie. And when it faded, I was left quite surprised at what I was seeing. Pinkie was now clad in a white t-shirt with a pink heart on the front and light blue sleeves. A pink skirt hung from her waist with a depiction of her cutie mark on the right side. Lastly, on her feet were a pair of knee-high light blue boots with pink bows just above the white laces. It certainly was not what I was expecting, but... Actually, I had no idea what to expect. But it certainly seemed to fit Pinkie Pie's peppy energetic personality. And she seemed to think so too while she looked herself over. "Wow, I couldn't have thought of a better outfit if I tried! Although... Where'd the funbags go?"

"Really, Pinkie...?" I muttered before she started poking her chest again. Somewhere under that shirt, her breasts were likely secured by a bra. When she still continued to poke them, I stepped forward and grabbed her wrist to put a stop to that. "Stop it. Don't you know anything about human conduct?"

Her answer was about as obvious as it got. "Uh... No! Duh! This is my first time ever being a human!"

I facepalmed, feeling absolutely embarrassed that I had not taken a second to think of that. Fortunately, Twilight then spoke up. "Come to think of it... Pinkie Pie has a point, James. Since you're the only person in the world who knows how to live like a human, maybe you should keep an eye on her just to make sure she doesn't do anything she's not supposed to."

"You mean... I'm supposed to keep an eye on her all day?" I asked while glancing over at Pinkie Pie. She had pulled her shirt up to reveal that she was indeed wearing a beige cloth bra. Still... When was the last time I spent the day with just goofy little Pinkie Pie? Never, to be honest. But with what a loony she can be and with how she had no idea what she should and should not do as a human... I relented and shrugged my shoulders. "Meh... I've got nothing else going on today, so I might as well."

Pinkie Pie was way too happy to hear those words as she zipped up to me and grabbed me in a firm embrace. "Woohoo! It's just gonna be me and you, the only humans in the world! Ooh, we should have a 'humans only' party and do all sorts of things that only humans do! We could have a whole bunch of activities for our hands, games where we have to reach stuff that's really high up and... Um... I don't know what else to try. So I'm just gonna let the expert human show me how it's done!"

I could not help grinning while trying to not laugh as my friend hugged me. It felt...different from being hugged by a mare. Her arms were longer... Thinner. More flexible. I had forgotten what it is like to be held in the arms of a human woman. "Uh... Yeah. I'll try to keep you on the right path."

"Then let's go! Time to see the world through human eyes!" Pinkie Pie replied before she ran right up the steps as easily as if she had been human all her life. The door that led back upstairs was still open as she walked at a brisk pace while looking back down at us. "I'm just gonna... OW!!!"

Well, that should have been expected. Pinkie Pie walked headfirst into the doorway! Twilight did not seem that bothered by it, but I was howling with laughter as I could relate to it. Pinkie Pie then rubbed her head and asked, "Hey! Who shrunk the doorway?! I'm supposed to get through this no problem!"

"Now you know what it was like for me the first few days! Better start learning to duck, girl!" I retorted while placing my hands on my knees for support due to how hard I was laughing. Even Twilight was starting to giggle.

Pinkie Pie seemed to examine the doorway some more while looking a bit flustered. "Wow, it sucks being human when all the doors are this small! How do you deal with having to mind your head all the time?"

"Simple. You get used to it." I said while starting to walk up the stairs to join her with Twilight right behind me. Once again, when she got to the top of the steps that led back into the library, she bumped her face right on the doorway while making me laugh. "Oh, come on, Pinkie!"

"Ow... I'm starting to miss being a pony already." Pinkie Pie grumbled before she reluctantly ducked through the doorway. Twilight was still giggling and snickering as she watched her friend get some comeuppance for messing around in her lab. However, when we were all back in the library, Pinkie then spotted Spike putting some books away. "Hi, Spike! Still busy?"

"Yeah, but I'm almost done here. Did you need some..." Spike began to reply before he turned and froze as he saw the first female human he had ever laid eyes on. "Uh... Where's Pinkie Pie? And who're you?"

Pinkie Pie then jogged right up to him, bent down, and snatched him up in her hands. "You silly! I'M Pinkie Pie! And you look sooooo cute now that you're so tiny!"

"Uh... Twilight, what happened to her?" Spike then asked while being held above her head. It was then that she lowered him and cuddled with the little dragon boy tightly while holding his head against her chest.

"Ooooh, you're just so cute and cuddly! It's like I'm seeing a side of you I've never seen before!" Pinkie Pie squealed while Spike was... Oh man, I cringed as I watched his head getting smothered between her cleavage. Was she even aware of where she was placing his head?

Before I could comment on that, Spike looked our way and asked, "Hey, uh... What's this really soft feeling here? Did she stuff balloons or pillows under her shirt?"

I think Twilight was just as nervous about this situation as I was. Unfortunately, it was Pinkie Pie who provided a response. "Oh, those are called breasts! And they're really fun and bouncy! You wanna play with them?"

"Oooooh no you don't! Spike doesn't need to see that!" Twilight all but shouted as she snatched Spike away from Pinkie with her levitation spell. I was snickering like a fool at her response, pretty relieved that Twilight was catching onto what counts as indecent behavior for humans. Or is it considered generally uncouth for a mare to flash her teats as well?

While Spike just looked back and forth at Pinkie Pie and Twilight as if he had no idea what was going on, Pinkie Pie just shrugged her shoulders. "OK, but it's your loss! They're really fun to play with... Hang on." She then started looking around and even began looking at the floor. "Wow. Even up here, everything looks smaller. And I'm so much higher off the floor! Maybe..."

It was then that Pinkie Pie held her arms out to her sides and started running around the outer edges of the library. "Weeeeheeee!!! It feels like I'm flying!"

All I could do was smile while watching my silly friend making discoveries with her new body. She was getting used to it a lot faster than I was when I got turned into a stallion last year thanks to that stupid Poison Joke. Twilight then looked up at me and asked, "You seem happy. Are you enjoying this?"

"Pinkie Pie just makes me smile when she's having fun like this. It's like watching a little kid enjoying herself." I replied while crossing my arms. It almost felt like I was watching a little sister just goofing off. However, after another lap around the room, she came charging right at me while keeping her arms out to her sides. "Hey, what're you doing?!"

"Catch me!" She called before practically leaping into my arms while wrapping her arms tightly around my body. I ended up leaning back while doing the same, staggeringly spinning around while keeping my balance. I swear she is even lighter as a human than as an earth pony! Maybe it has something to do with a loss of some of her muscle... Despite being caught by surprise like that and almost getting knocked down, I just found myself snickering as Pinkie Pie giggled in my grasp. "Good catch!"

"You're having way too much fun with this, aren't you?" I said with a laugh in my voice while hugging her tightly. I then set her back down on her feet while Spike was starting to make his way to the stairs leading up into the loft. "Hey, uh... Where you going, kid?"

"I'm... Uh... I'm just heading upstairs right now. I've... Um... I've got some cookies to bake." He replied rather uneasily before running up the stairs. He seemed a bit bothered by something.

I looked at Pinkie Pie and said with a snide smirk, "Way to go, Pinkie. You creeped the kid out."

"Huh?! What'd I do?! All I did is give him a hug!" Pinkie retorted while holding her arms in the air.

Twilight merely shook her head and said, "I'd say he's just really weirded out by you suddenly being turned into a human, Pinkie. I mean he's known you since the day he came to Ponyville, so it's probably a bit of a shock for him."

"Yeah, probably... So, what's next? We can't just stay in the library the whole day for... Pinkie, put your shirt and bra back on! You're not going anywhere unless you're fully dressed!" I said before shouting at Pinkie when I noticed her playing with her bare breasts again while her shirt and cloth were left on the table in the middle of the room. Was she really so innocent about the whole thing that she was not getting turned on at all? I guess sex is just so far off her radar that it never even comes to mind. Uh... Right, best not think about Pinkie Pie and that together...

"Awww... Do I have to?" Pinkie Pie asked with a pout while she was... Oh my god, how in the world was she not being flirty while fondling herself like that?

While trying really hard to keep a straight face and keep my gaze away from her chest, I crossed my arms and gave her a bit of a glare. "Haven't you noticed that I'm always fully clothed when I'm outside my house? Humans need to be fully dressed when in public areas. Otherwise, it's public indecency!"

Pinkie Pie could only let out a sigh of defeat while putting her shirt back on. "Ugh, fine... Huh? Hey, did I do something wrong here?"

"Um... I think the bra goes on UNDER the shirt, Pinkie." Twilight replied while trying to not laugh. Pinkie Pie had put her clothes back on in the wrong order and now her bra was tucked over her shirt.

"Oops! I'll fix that!" She yelped before pulling her shirt off and trying to put her bra on right. It was pretty amusing how she struggled to tuck each breast into each side of the bra. "Wow, it's not like a shirt... Heheh, they're all snug in there like a little sling!"

"That's kind of what a bra does, Pinkie." I added while watching Pinkie pull her shirt back on. "Much better."

"Right! Now then, let's go do human stuff... Whoa!" My goofball of a friend said before running over to the front door and stopping just short of slamming her head into the doorway again. She then ducked down and looked back at us with a silly smile. "See? I'm learning!"

"Atta girl... Uh... Hey, what're you doing?" I then asked while she seemed to be trying to...bite the doorknob?

"Trying to open the door! But I'm having a hard time getting my mouth around it. Almost feels like my mouth doesn't open as wide as it used to." Pinkie Pie explained while making repeated attempts to bite it.

This just got quite a laugh out of Twilight while I could only shake my head. "Pinkie! First rule of being a human! You've got hands! Use them!"

That got her to stop. Pinkie Pie then lifted her hands and flexed her fingers while looking back and forth at them. "Oooooh, duh! I've got hands now!"

It was only then that she grasped the doorknob and gave it a twist. Once the door was open, she looked back at us. "There we go! Now let's go!"

Before I could do or say anything to stop her, Pinkie Pie ran out the door and closed it behind her. Twilight then asked me, "Uh... James? You think she forgot it's winter right now?"

"I'll give her eight seconds." I replied while trying and failing to not smirk in anticipation. And sure enough, roughly eight seconds later, the door swung open suddenly before Pinkie Pie dashed inside and slammed it shut behind her. "Forgot something?"

Pinkie Pie could only lean against the door with her hands clutching her arms while shivering violently. "Brrrrrr!!! How do you humans stand this cold?! I've never felt it bite so hard before!"

I snorted in amusement before pointing to the coat rack nearby. "Well, for starters, I was wearing winter clothing when I came here! I heard that helps in keeping you warm!"

Pinkie just stared at my coat and scarf while I took them off the rack and slipped them on. "Ooh, right. But where can I get some?"

Twilight then stepped forward and said, "I think Rarity will have to help you there. She can probably put something together for you to wear for the day."

"Good idea, Twilight! But..." Pinkie Pie said with that peppy smile of hers only for her expression to become a bit more distraught. "Rarity lives on the other side of town! And I'm pretty sure I can't run as fast as before. I'll freeze before I get there!"

"It's OK, Pinkie. I think I can use the teleportation spell to get you over there. You two ready to go?" Twilight then asked while her horn was coated by her pink magic aura.

Just before I could agree to anything, Pinkie Pie then clapped her hands together. "Ooh! I know a shortcut!" She then suddenly reached over to the edge of my field of vision while her arm even seemed to stretch and pulled...a new backdrop over my vision? Whatever it was she did, we were now in the Carousel Boutique with Rarity and Mitta working around a sewing machine at the far edge of the room. "Nice shortcut, huh?"

"How did... You know what? Forget it. It's weird enough to see you pull this crap as a pony, but I don't even wanna know how a human does it!" I then all but yelled after getting my bearings. Just... How did she do that?

Twilight then shook her head and then made her way for the front door while speaking dryly, "Yeah. You two have fun. I'm going home. I've got a cure to whip up."

The bell that hangs behind Rarity's front door let out a jingle when Twilight opened it to leave. It was then that Mitta came trotting over to greet whoever they thought had just entered. "Good morning! Welcome to... Oh! Hello, James! And... Hello Miss... Uh..." Needless to say, Mitta came to a stop while eyeing Pinkie Pie with a very peculiar stare. "Uh... I thought you were the only human in the world, James... Who's this?"

"I was until Pinkie Pie did something weird in Twilight's lab." I retorted with a smirk while eyeing Pinkie Pie out of the corner of my eye. "Tell her who you are."

"But she already knows me, James! I mean who could ever forget Pinkie Pie?" My friend asked in return while just trying to be silly.

"Pinkie Pie...?!" Mitta then asked while looking understandably shocked. "Uh... OK then! I'll get Rarity for you. Rarity! You have a special guest!"

"One moment! I'm just about... There!" Rarity called back from the far side of the room before leaving the sewing machine and trotting our way while wearing those stylish red glasses of hers. "Now then, what can I help..."

Rarity came to a complete halt while her eyes darted back and forth between me and Pinkie Pie. I remained silent with my arms crossed while Pinkie Pie was constantly wearing that silly smile. "Uh... James? I was never aware that you had a human lover... When did she get here?"

"THAT'S your first guess?!" I said rather loudly while feeling my knees partially give out from under me as I tried to not laugh. "God, no! It's Pinkie Pie! Twilight's lab, Pinkie visited, she did something weird, now she's Homo Pinkius! And she needs some winter clothing until Twilight figures out a cure..."

"Yup! That's the story in a nutshell!" Pinkie added while not being bothered about anything at all. She then kneeled a bit and patted Rarity on the head. "So, uh... Could you put something together for me that'll keep me as warm as James here? Just for today?"

Rarity and Mitta's stares only became more awkward as their eyes glanced back and forth at each other. Rarity soon replied, "Uh... Certainly... I think I can... Wait. You're REALLY Pinkie Pie? I...just..."

"Don't ask. This is Pinkie Pie we're talking about here. She's stuck being a human for the day and she needs the right clothes to be outside right now. She can take the cold only as well as I can right now." I then tried to explain without having to go into too much detail. I really do not like repeating myself.

"Oh, I see... I think. Well, fortunately for you, Pinkie..." Rarity then said as she used her levitation magic to bring over a measuring strip while a determined smirk spread across her face. "I enjoy a challenge! Now, be still for a moment so I can take the proper measurements. I doubt your clothes will be the same sizes as James' clothing."

"Oki doki loki!" Pinkie gleefully retorted while standing up straight and holding her arms out to her sides. While Rarity measured Pinkie's body, Mitta jotted down the notes needed for any custom clothing.

Everything seemed to be going along smoothly without a hitch. However, the last step Rarity did was measure Pinkie's bust. And this was clearly something she was not used to doing. "Hmmm... Something's unusual about your chest here... Something under your shirt is sticking out a bit..."

I knew exactly where this was going and tried to intervene, but Pinkie Pie beat me to it by once more pulling off her shirt and bra to reveal what was lying underneath. "Oh, you mean these?! They're super soft and bouncy! Like them?!"

I could only facepalm once more while Pinkie showed exactly the same amount of modesty as you would expect from someone who lives in a nudist colony. "God dang it, Pinkie... Again?!"

Needless to say, both Rarity and Mitta fell silent as they stared in awkward silence at Pinkie Pie's bare chest. It was Mitta who eventually broke the silence by asking, "Uh... What exactly are those?"

I decided to not let Pinkie give any sort of a goofy answer at all. "Those are to a human what those things are hanging between your hind legs."

"You mean... Those are your teats?! But why in such an obscene location?! And why so big?! It's not wonder you have to keep those covered!" Rarity then exclaimed while reluctantly bringing her measuring tape up to Pinkie's exposed bust to measure the size of her breasts. Not small, but not large either. Still, to a mare, they must have looked massive. "Well, I believe that does it for the measuring... Darling, please put your attire back on. I don't feel comfortable having to look at those..."

"OK, sorry! It's just these are so much fun to play with!" Pinkie Pie then said as she pulled her bra and shirt back on. At least she was getting the order right by then.

"Now then... I just need a little bit of time to come up with some designs and to decide on the materials to use. These are for outdoor winter clothing, are they not?" Rarity then asked as she held a black pen in her magical grasp while sketching out a feminine human model on the paper before building on around it. "Something that is more about functionality than flair, correct?"

"Yeah, that's pretty much it. You think you can handle it?" I asked in return while Pinkie Pie was giving her legs and hands a good workout by walking around the room and examining everything she could literally get her hands on. At least she was having a lot of fun with the whole experience.

Rarity soon stopped doodling and rolled up the sketch's paper. "Mmmm, yes... I do believe I've got it. Those boots she's wearing seem just fine as is, but I think I've got just the right design in my head. I'll get to work right away. Mitta, could you help me for a moment?"

"Yes, ma'am! You two can make yourselves at home." Mitta then replied while she trotted over to one of the worktables Rarity had set up. I watched as the two gathered various fabrics, especially a fair amount of denim. I could totally see Pinkie Pie wearing a pair of jeans.

While Rarity and her little helper went to work, I noticed that Pinkie Pie was no longer in the room. Fearful of what she would do without my supervision, I went down the hall at the back of the room and saw her bent over the kitchen sink while the water was running. Was she just getting a drink? "Whatcha got there, Pinkie? Thirsty?"

Right after I said that, she turned the sink off and stood up before turning to face me while holding an ice bag filled with ice cubes and cold water against her forehead. "Nah. Bumped my head again."

That got another snicker out of me before I walked over to her and felt along her forehead. I have just gotten so used to petting my friends that physical contact has become second nature to me. I did feel a bit of a warm spot that was likely the point of impact with the doorway. "Yeah, looks like you bumped it pretty good. You've just gotta get used to ducking when the doorway's too short."

Before I even knew what I was doing, I was gently stroking Pinkie Pie's cheek with my hand. "Uh... Oops. Just now noticed that you don't have a coat anymore."

However, before I could pull my hand away, Pinkie Pie grabbed my wrist with her spare hand and held my palm and fingers to her cheek. "Don't stop! It feels different than when I still had a coat covering my skin. Feels nice..."

I did as she requested and continued to rub her cheek. "You like it more this way than when you were a pony?"

"Nah! It feels nice and all, but it just felt really good when your fingers slid through all those tiny hairs on me. But this feels nice too!" Pinkie promptly replied while even tilting her head a bit to let me reach her neck.

Too cute, that is what she was. I was tempted to chuckle, but held my tongue. "You know, it's not customary for humans to pet each other..."

"Then they don't know what they're missing!" She replied with a giggle. "Ooh, that's the spot... Hehee, ticklish!"

This was starting to get silly, so I tried to distract her with something else. "Say... While we're waiting, how about I make us some tea? I doubt Rarity would mind if we used some of her tea packs."

"Oki doki loki! And let's make it hot!" She said before taking a seat at the table. "Wow, even the tables and chairs are kind of short now! How do you put up with this?!"

"Same answer I've got for every other question you ask about Equestrian architecture in comparison to human statures. You learn to get used to it." I retorted while putting a teakettle on the stove after filling it with water. I then placed a teabag of raspberry tea in the little ceramic teapot while waiting for the telltale whistle. Once that was done, I turned to Pinkie Pie. "So... You getting used to the whole human thing?"

Pinkie Pie almost forgot about the ice bag on her head when she gestured with her arms. "Well, it's... Oops! Anyway... I guess it's OK! I mean I'm loving these hands and those bouncy flesh bags on my chest are fun to play with, but it's not easy being this tall when everything else hasn't gotten any bigger either. How many times did I bump my head so far? Five?"

"Four, actually. And yeah, that's something that took me a while to get used to." I replied while taking a seat across from Pinkie Pie. "Unfortunately, I doubt Equestria's norms in architecture is going to be upscaled just because of a small number of humans in the world. You just need to learn to mind your head."

"I guess... I don't want to have a nagging lump on my head every single day just because I'm not used to ducking." My friend said with a chuckle before wincing at the throbbing pain of the lump on her head. "Ooh... I hope that won't stick around for too long... Kinda hurts..."

"Hang on a second. I'll see if Rarity's got something in the medicine cabinet to treat that bruise. Maybe something like she used for me on my first day." I then went around the kitchen while checking the cupboards and drawers for anything that looked like a first aid kit. I eventually found it once I looked under the sink. "Here we go."

I set the box on the table and flipped it open to check its contents while Pinkie Pie watched silently with a quiet smile on her face. But no sooner had I glanced at the contents did the teakettle start whistling. "Whoops, water's done! Just a second."

I quickly retrieved the water from the stove and poured it into the teapot to let the tea steep. Once I set the kettle aside, I checked the medicine box for anything to be put to use. I soon found the same ointment that Rarity had used to treat that nasty bruise on my forehead when she unwittingly smashed my head into her doorway when I first met her... Wow, a bit of a nostalgia rush right there. And to think it was not all that long ago... Regardless, I then approached Pinkie Pie and reached for the ice bag. "Would you mind letting me check that bump on your head?"

"OK, doc!" Pinkie replied before lowering the bag. "Is it bad?"

"Nah, it doesn't look too bad. It shouldn't need much." I explained after a few seconds of examining the barely noticeable bump on her forehead. With that pink skin of hers, I could hardly notice it. I then took the same ointment and gently spread it over the bump before applying a patch to it. "There we go. Feeling better?"

"Hehee... It's kind of cold and tingles. I guess that means it's working?" Pinkie Pie asked while lightly touching the patch on her head. It seemed to be doing its job. She did not even flinch.

I then went to the cupboard to retrieve a couple of teacups for us. "Guess so. Just be careful from now on. Try to work into your routine a habit of lowering your head when approaching doorways."

"OK! I'll start practicing." Pinkie Pie then stood up and went to the doorway and bowed her head before stepping under it. To Rarity's credit, the doorways for the ground floor's interior are surprisingly high and would only result in me bumping my forehead if I do not duck at all. I watched in mild amusement as Pinkie Pie repeatedly stepped in and out of the kitchen while ducking a little each time. "I think I've got it down!"

"Atta girl. Now come have some tea." I then said while pouring us some of the red tinted fluid into our cups. Pinkie all too readily joined me at the table and was about to take a sip before taking note of the steam rising from the cup and setting it down to let it cool. I then asked, "Say, how's Gummy doing right now? Isn't the furnace busted right now at your place?"

Pinkie Pie was lightly blowing on the surface of the tea in her cup before she looked up at me. "Oh, he's fine! He's used to winter weather, although he doesn't really hibernate. He just really slows down at home and doesn't eat much. I never take him outside without really bundling him up. The poor guy is cold-blooded, right?"

"Yeah, reptiles are... Hey, that makes me wonder about Tank. You think he hibernates in a box up in Rainbow's house?" I asked in return while thinking about the only other cold-blooded pet in my group of friends.

We just conversed on and on while waiting for Rarity and Mitta to finish Pinkie's winter clothes. Our topics ranged from pranks Pinkie had pulled lately to plans she might have for Hearths Warming Eve to new recipes that were in the works at Sugarcube Corner. Before we knew it, we had drunk all our tea only for Mitta to peek into the kitchen. "Hello, you two! Rarity just wanted me to let you know that everything's ready."

"Yes! Let's go!" Pinkie Pie shrieked in excitement before bolting for the door. But just before the top of her head could slam into the doorway, she froze in place as if someone had hit the pause button on a movie. "Oops! Rewind a second!"

I watched in amusement as her one foot on the floor slid back with the rest of her only for Pinkie Pie to lower her head and then rush through the doorway as if nothing had happened. "See? I'm learning! Now let's go see what Rarity's got for me!"

While I stepped out of the kitchen as Pinkie Pie jogged down the hall, Mitta looked up at me with a very bemused expression. "How does she do that?"

"Good question. And I don't have an answer." I replied while following after Pinkie with Mitta by my side. When we got to the main room, Pinkie Pie was just zipping around the place, eager to find her new attire. "Well, she's eager to play dress-up. And I see she can still do that stuff as a human."

"Now now, there's no need to get too excited, Pinkie. Your new attire is right over here!" Rarity then said while leading our peppy friend behind some curtains along the edge of the room. "Now just let me know if you need anything, all right?"

"Oki doki lo... Um..." I heard Pinkie Pie say before she stopped short after closing the curtains. "Um... Rarity? How do I get these off? I know I've put shorts on before, but... A little help, please?"

Rarity burst into a snicker while she stepped over to the curtain and peeked inside while I could only bow and shake my head. At least it was less awkward than before. "Well, it shouldn't be all that difficult. First, you should remove those boots. I doubt you need to remove your undergarments though."

"Oooooh, that makes sense! I've never worn boots before. Let's see... There we go! You know a lot about how a human undresses. Did you ever watch James get naked too?" Pinkie Pie asked with a disturbing lack of tact. Or was she just genuinely curious and ignorant to human customs regarding clothing?

Weirdly enough, even though Rarity has definitely never seen me in the nude and has at most only seen me undress down to my undergarments during my visits where I try out new clothes she has woven for me, she stuttered and hesitated for a bit as if she was debating exactly what to say. "Well... No, I've never seen him undress quite THAT far. A lady always respects a gentleman's privacy and vice versa."

"OK! Was just wondering... Wow, these pants are soooo long!" Pinkie Pie just would not shut up. She was simply enthralled with everything she was trying on in there. "OK, I think I know what to do with the rest. Thanks, Rarity!"

"Anytime, darling. I'll be right over here if you need me." My elegant friend replied before trotting over to me while Mitta was tidying things up over yonder. Once she was beside me, Rarity glanced up at me while speaking softly. "So... Uh... James. Is that how a human woman looks like under that attire?"

"For the most part, yeah. I was just as surprised as you to see her walking around Twilight's basement in the nude when it happened." I explained while glancing at her before turning my attention back to the curtains. However, when I noticed that Rarity was not moving from that spot and did not say a word, I glanced down at her out of the corner of my eye to see her gazing up at me just out of the corner of her eye as well. She then looked ahead at the curtains Pinkie Pie was behind while rubbing her chin in thought. Soon, a rather...interesting expression crossed her face while she even began to bite her lower lip. "OK, I see that look! What're you thinking about?!"

My sudden accusation only made Rarity burst out laughing momentarily. "Oh, nothing! It's just... Um..." She then looked up at me and asked, "Just curious, but how do you suppose I would look as a human?"

"Oh, that's what you're thinking? Well... Considering how Pinkie looks..." I then crossed my arms while letting my eyes roam. I tried picturing Pinkie Pie with Rarity's beautiful azure eyes and snowy white skin with her mane styled out of long indigo hair. "Uh... Well, to be blunt, you'd probably be extremely hot."

Once more, Rarity snickered loudly. "Oh my, I'm still not accustomed to being called that! But it's appreciated, darling."

That question even got me wondering about her intentions. "Hey... You're not considering asking Twilight to make some more of the stuff that turned Pinkie human, are you?!"

"Of course not, darling! I mean it would be interesting to try it, but... Well, I'd absolutely need my magic to run my business! And I do not suppose humans can ever have a unicorn's horn on their heads, can they?" She then asked while cracking a smirk.

That got a bit of a chuckle out of me. "No, they most certainly can't! Better stick with being a pony."

"My thoughts exactly... Oh, Pinkie! All done?" My friend's gaze was torn from me as someone approached us from the curtains. And... Well, Rarity certainly knows how to make someone look good while keeping their attire practical.

"Oh, I'm liking this! Feels nice and cozy too!" Pinkie Pie was still wearing the same boots as before, but the rest of her attire had been swapped out. She was wearing a pair of light blue jeans and a blue and white striped sweater. Wrapped around her neck was a pale yellow scarf with strips of white in the pattern while light blue mittens covered her hands. And on her head sat a light blue knitted cap with a yellow tuft on the top. It really did feel like the style was Pinkie Pie's own.

Thoroughly impressed with my friend's work, I turned to Rarity. "Man, you work fast when you're in the zone!"

"Don't I always? When inspiration comes knocking, I always do my best to get the most out of it." She said proudly before approaching our peppy friend. "I trust I made everything warm enough? Feeling warm and cozy in them?"

"Mmhm! I love how I can feel everything just hugging my body. You don't get this feeling when there's a coat between you and your clothes!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed while she flexed her limbs to get a good look at herself. They certainly looked good on her and Pinkie Pie clearly thought the same.

While Rarity went to gather up Pinkie Pie's previous attire, Pinkie stepped over to me. "So, how do I look?"

"Really cute, to be honest. It seems Rarity always knows just what looks best on everybody." I spoke after glancing over Pinkie's new look. I cannot recall the last time I could call a human woman that cute.

I then glanced over at Rarity once she peeked out from behind the curtains. She seemed...confused about something. "Um... Darlings? A little...something has come up."

"Yeah? What's that?" I asked in return while starting to approach her. Did Pinkie Pie leave some sort of prop behind?

Rarity then stepped forward while dragging...something out on her hoof. "Well... I was just looking back here to gather up Pinkie's previous attire and... All I found was...this white sheet. Do you know what it is?"

A tablecloth... The same tablecloth that Twilight had converted into Pinkie's clothing on such short notice. Needless to say, I got a laugh out of seeing that her clothes had changed back into the tablecloth. "How about swinging by Twilight's place sometime today and asking if she's missing a tablecloth?!"

That certainly got a weird cockeyed stare from her. "A...tablecloth, you say? Well, if you insist..."

Pinkie Pie, eager to get outside and explore in her new form, stepped towards the door. "Well, thanks for the clothes, Rarity! Anyway, I gotta get out there and see Equestria through the eyes of a human! Bye!"

Before we could even stop her, Pinkie Pie opened the front door and rushed outside. Rarity rolled her eyes and muttered, "At least her enthusiasm hasn't changed in the slightest."

Mitta then trotted over and asked, "You think I should go get her?"

"Nah, I got this. I need to be going anyway. Thanks again for helping her out, ladies." I promptly replied while hurriedly putting on my coat and scarf. I then hurried outside only to find Pinkie Pie having already put together a snowbunny. "There you... Wait, did you already put that together just now?"

My goofy friend looked up at me while she put the finishing touches on the ears. "Sure did! It's a lot easier handling snow when you've got hands! And these mittens keep my fingers warm and cozy too."

I cocked my head to the side and back to examine the snow sculpture from different angles. It was nicely put together. "You're really getting the hang of your body. Anyway, where to next?"

Just before she could answer, a strange sound broken the frigid snowy silence. A familiar gurgling noise. Pinkie Pie glanced down for a second before looking back at me. "How about we get some lunch?"

"Sure thing. Let's try the café." I said before we started to make our way back towards Ponyville proper. Hopefully Rarity would not mind the little snow decoration Pinkie left on her lawn.

Pinkie Pie was trying way too hard to have fun now that she was properly bundled up and outdoors. She walked ahead of me while making long exaggerated strides with her new legs. Maybe she was trying to see how far she could step with those longer legs. It was pretty funny to see her walk like that, almost as if she was goose-stepping. And she was getting a lot of attention from everypony we passed.

Out of nowhere, Pinkie Pie took off running with her arms held out to her sides. I swear she was doing it because running from higher up than she is used to felt like flying. I could only smirk and shake my head in amusement. It was like watching a younger sister goofing off. She eventually came running back up alongside me. I then asked, "Did you fly?"

"It almost felt like it!" She exclaimed as puffs of mist emerged from her mouth in the cold air. "It feels so different from how I usually run, but I'm not as fast as I used to be. I'm not sure if I like being taller or faster."

"Bet you feel like a giant... Oh boy, look who's coming. No surprise she's got an interest in you." I replied while noticing someone in the distance trotting our way. With a red scarf around her neck, it was none other than Lyra.

My friend hurried right over to us just as the café was coming into view ahead of us. She trotted right up to us and asked, "Hey there, James! Who's your friend? Is Equestria starting to receive a mass migration of humans?"

Before I could say anything, Pinkie Pie turned to face her and squatted down to bring their faces closer together. "Hi, Lyra! Did you finish that new song you were working on? And how's Bon Bon?"

It was only then that Lyra got a really good look at our friend's face. And that expression was pretty much the same one I had when I saw her for the first time. "Wait a minute... Your eyes... That hair... Your voice... Pinkie Pie?!"

Pinkie Pie's response was a joyful hug as she snatched Lyra up in her arms. "Of course it's me, silly filly! Don't you recognize my poofy pink mane? And wow, you're easy to hold!"

Lyra's expression remained unchanged while she looked at me over Pinkie's shoulder. She quietly asked, "Hey... Um... This IS Pinkie Pie, right?" I merely nodded in response, prompting her to ask, "HOW did she end up like this?!"

I shrugged my shoulders and answered as quietly as I could, "Don't look at me! You'll have to ask Twilight for he details!"

"Wait... Something Twilight did turned Pinkie Pie into a human?!" Lyra asked in shock before her expression became calmer as if lost in thought. "Hang on... So, ponies can turn into humans... Uh... Pinkie? Could you please put me down?"

"OK!" Pinkie spoke before setting Lyra back on the ground. "So, is it fun being carried around like that? I'd have to carry you on my back before!"

"Uh... Yeah! It was different being held like that... Anyway! You actually turned into a human? Is that really possible?" Lyra then asked while starting to circle our friend.

"I guess it is with the power of science and magic!" Pinkie explained while trying to constantly keep her eyes on Lyra....which involved fully rotating her neck a few times before it rapidly unwound... How did she do that? I could believe it if she was still a pony, but as a human? Her neck should have snapped!

"Wow... That's an amazing breakthrough... Hey, why don't we talk over lunch? I was just about to grab a bite myself." Lyra then began to approach the café nearby while we followed. However, Pinkie Pie broke into a jog briefly to place herself ahead of us. "So, Pinkie... Any advice on how to go about things as a human?"

"Well, you should really... Ow!" Pinkie Pie was promptly cut off when she once again bumped her head on the café's doorway. I just shook my head while trying to not laugh too hard. She merely giggled it off and bent down while grasping the doorknob. "You really need to get in the habit of ducking when you go through doors. They just don't make them for humans in Equestria!"

"Got it!" Lyra replied while we followed after Pinkie Pie. The café's dining room was bustling from the lunch rush, but was very warm and cozy. They had music playing from a jukebox and even had the fireplace going. With how nice it was in there, I silently asked myself why I did not dine indoors more often.

The three of us pulled up a seat at the bar with me sitting between the two mares... Oh, wait. One of them was not exactly a mare at the moment. Regardless, the bartender bore an uncanny resemblance to the waiter I had always seen. Brothers, perhaps? We all opted for cold root beer while looking through our menus. I slung my coat and scarf over the back of my chair while Pinkie and Lyra did the same with their accessories.

"I think I'm in the mood for sandwiches today. What about you girls?" I then asked while eyeing the portabella mushroom sub's description. Those thick mushroom tops make for a good meat substitute.

"Sounds good to me. I'll probably get the veggie sub. What about you, Pinkie?" Lyra added while glancing through her menu.

Weirdly enough, Pinkie Pie had her menu hanging from the curled tip of her hair without it being pulled down. Almost as if it was made of plastic instead of protein fibers. "I'd say I'm in the mood for some pasta con broccoli today. My pasta sense is tingling!"

"Well, I hope they made lotsa spaghetti." I said in a subtle way to be funny. Like anyone in Equestria is going to recognize that line...

Moments later, we placed our orders when the waiter came by the counter. Along with the entrees we had discussed, Pinkie Pie ordered a house salad while Lyra and I ordered a side of the pasta salad. It was a tomato and basil pasta salad, though I had a slip of the tongue and called it 'tomasil' by accident. That got a laugh out of my friends.

While Pinkie Pie was playing around with her silverware in an attempt to get used to her hands, I turned to Lyra. "So, got anymore questions about all this?"

"Well... Um..." Lyra paused for a moment to think things over. "Well, let's say I decided to become human to see what it's like. What would I have to expect?"

"You're serious about that? Well, I advise you have a set of clothes ready, especially if you do it in winter." I then explained, still remembering how awkward it was to see Pinkie Pie like that earlier.

However, Pinkie Pie was quick to jump in as she looked past me. "Oh, it's not so bad! I mean, yeah, you need to bundle up for winter, but it'd probably feel really good in summer to go without clothes!"

I could only scowl at Pinkie Pie upon hearing her say that. "Pinkie, did it ever cross your mind WHY I have always been seen fully clothed every single day? Humans can't pull that off as well as you ponies. You try that stunt where I come from and you'd be arrested for public indecency!"

"Wow, no wonder you never went back. Everyone sounds like a bunch of clothing elitists! Even I'd get tired of going through my whole wardrobe in a week!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed while completely missing my point.

"Never mind..." I grumbled before looking at Lyra again. However, she seemed to be using her levitation magic to hold a pencil and notepad. "Hey... What're you doing?"

Her response was brief and honest. "Taking notes."

I decided to not continue the discussion further while hoping Lyra was taking my advice over Pinkie Pie's. Fortunately, the arrival of our appetizers put an end to any further conversation for the moment. However, just as Lyra and I were about to indulge, we both glanced at Pinkie Pie to see her shoving her whole face into her salad bowl. All I could do was ask, "Uh... Pinkie Pie... What are you doing?"

She then lifted her head and looked at me with yellow honey mustard dressing smeared onto her face. "Eating. Why?"

Unbelievable, even for her. With a sense of both amusement and irritation, I let out a long sigh while Lyra giggled behind me. I then took my napkin and dipped it in my glass of water a few times before wiping Pinkie's face clean. "For the love of... I'm nopony's babysitter, you know."

"Huh? Did I get something on my face?" Pinkie asked once I finished. She then held her hand in front of her face and tried to playfully chomp on her own fingers, missing every time. "Hey! I think my mouth's not as far away as it's supposed to be!"

I rolled my eyes while trying to not laugh. "That's because you don't have a muzzle anymore! Rule #1 of human conduct. Don't eat with your face. Eat with your hands! There's a reason why silverware's been provided for you."

"Huh? Oh, there is. I just never used them before." My goofy friend said before seeing the knife and fork sitting beside her napkin again. How did she forget they were there? She then took one in each hand and asked, "Soooo... What do I do?"

"You use them like this! See?" Lyra said while making certain we could see her fork floating in the air while surrounded by her orange magic aura. It then stabbed into the small bow of pasta and lifted up a couple of noodles. However, she then noticed her method of using the fork could not be replicated by either of us and set her fork down while grinning sheepishly. "Oh, wait... You guys can't use magic."

"Yeah... Anyway, you need to figure out which hand you're most comfortable with. Try holding your fork like this." I then explained while grasping my fork the proper way in my right hand. "If one hand doesn't feel 'right', try the other."

"Uh... OK?" Pinkie then took the fork into her left hand, but did not seem to like how it felt before moving it to her right. "Ooh, this one feels right!"

After that, she started using it properly to pick up the bits of salad with ease and properly fed herself. "Mm! I think I've got this!"

From there, our appetizers were consumed without incident. However, right as Pinkie Pie finished her salad, I noticed that she started to show a bit of an uncomfortable expression on her face. "Hey... You feeling all right?"

With a very uneasy grin, she looked my way. "Well... Um... I think I need to...go to the bathroom."

A sense of alarm came over me. "Oh boy... I wasn't really taking this into consideration..."

"It's not that bad, is it?" Lyra asked while leaning forward to look past me.

Pinkie Pie then desperately grasped my shoulders and pleaded, "Just tell me what I gotta do! How do I do it without making a mess?!"

I gently removed her hands from my shoulders and tried to keep a straight face without speaking too loudly. "Easy, Pinkie. Rule #2 of human conduct. When using the bathroom, all you gotta do is make sure all clothing around your hips and thighs has been lowered and just do what you normally do. And you WILL need to use toilet paper, all right? Don't use too little."

Somehow, that seemed to cheer her up right away. "Ooh, so it's like if I'm wearing shorts or a dress! I've got this. Be right back." Pinkie then stood up and walked briskly towards the back of the dining room and disappeared around the corner. I assumed she remembered to duck since I did not hear her yelp.

"You think she'll be OK in there?" Lyra then asked while jotting something down in her notepad.

I nodded and said, "Yeah, she seems to know what she's doing. I mean everyone uses a toilet the same way. Unless maybe it's that time of the month for..."

It was at that moment that I had a very unsettling thought as I suddenly recalled the biological processes of the female human body. I then glanced at Lyra and asked, "Uh... Lyra? Does Equestria happen to make tampons?"

She cocked her head to one side and asked in reply, "What's a tampon?"

"Oh crap..." I grumbled as I buried my face in my hands. "I hope Twilight hurries up with that cure, or this is going to get really messy in a few weeks..."

"Wait, what're you talking about? Is there something wrong with Pinkie Pie?" Lyra then inquired while looking especially confused. I guess those old myths she has researched about humans never mentioned anything about bodily functions.

"Uh... Probably not right now from what I saw earlier, but..." I began to speak while trying very hard to choose my words carefully. There were plenty of other diners around us who probably would not want to hear it. With a bit of an uneasy grin, I spoke to her. "Let's jus say that the female human body is a more complex organism than the male body and has very unique monthly needs..."

Lyra silently raised an eyebrow and asked, "Do I want to know more about this?"

All I could do was try not to laugh as I dismissively waved my hand at her. "You do not! Especially not while eating!"

I will say right now that we dropped the subject right there and went back to nibbling the last scraps of our food before the waiter could clear the counter. A moment later, Pinkie Pie stepped back into the dining room while looking quite refreshed. And then, in true Pinkie Pie fashion, she shared with us the details of what happened back there despite us not asking. "Wow, you should've seen it! I've NEVER had to use so much toilet paper before!"

That was crossing the line as I facepalmed. A number of diners were even looking her way. "Jesus, Pinkie! People are trying to eat here!" However I then happened to notice that her hands were completely dry. "Wait a second... Did you wash your hands?"

Pinkie Pie's eyes glanced back and forth nervously before she grinned. "Uh... Well, my hands didn't touch the floor, so..."

I gave her a very dry scowl. "Lyra, take this down too."

"Ready!" My friend replied as her notepad and pencil floated up next to her.

"Rule #3 of human conduct. ALWAYS wash your hands after using a public restroom." I then explained without blinking once. Pinkie Pie tried to get a word in, but I rigidly pointed my arm at the doorway at the back of the room. "Get back in there and finish the job, girl! I'm not your daddy!"

"OK, OK, jeez!" Pinkie retorted while sounding a bit spooked by my strictness. She hurried back out of sight before returning roughly a minute later with noticeably moist hands. "There we go! All clean."

I took her pink hand into my grasp and looked it over. It was cold, showing that it had been exposed to freezing water. It smelled nice too, signaling the use of soap. I really felt like I was checking the tidiness of a misbehaving child. "Yep, you got it right."

"Nice! And here comes our food!" Pinkie Pie hurriedly returned to her seat as our orders were slid down the counter before us. Thank goodness Pinkie Pie first figured out how to use silverware before her pasta arrived. That cream sauce was giving off a lot of steam. She would have burned her face if she tried to eat it like a pony.

My sandwich was pretty good and Pinkie Pie had no trouble using her silverware to twirl the noodles in her pasta. She even remembered to lightly blow on each bite to cool it down before eating it. "Mmmm, eating's never been so easy!"

Before long, Pinkie Pie looked at me and asked, "So, James... Got anymore rules I should know?"

I noticed that Lyra had already pulled out her notepad and had her pencil ready to jot down notes. I rolled my eyes while finding myself smiling. "Sure. Rule #4 of human conduct. Always be fully clothed when engaging in society and when generally socializing. You'd find out why the hard way if we were on Earth."

"Got it!" Pinkie exclaimed while Lyra wrote my words down in her notepad. Well... Maybe except for that last line.

I decided to keep going for Pinkie's sake. "Rule #5 of human conduct... Uh... Hey, can I see that notepad so I don't repeat myself?"

"Uh... Sure! We've got four rules so far." Lyra said before having the notepad face me. It did not take long for me to memorize everything I had said earlier.

"Right then..." I muttered before clearing my throat. "Ahem... Rule #5 of human conduct. Do not attempt to walk on all fours. Walk only on your legs. The human body is not a quadruped life form."

"OK! Yeah, it didn't feel right earlier when I tried that." Pinkie retorted as I heard Lyra's pencil scribble behind me, even over the clamor of the other customers and music.

It was while I was pondering what to say for the sixth entry that I decided to throw Pinkie Pie a curveball. "Rule #6 of human conduct. Humans always sleep on their heads while hanging from the ceiling by their feet."

Not unsurprisingly, Pinkie Pie took this completely seriously. You would think someone who does occasional standup comedy would recognize a joke when she hears one. "Really?! I bet those rafters in Fluttershy's ceiling come in handy for that!"

"Never mind..." I mumbled before looking over my shoulder to see Lyra writing down exactly what I said. When she noticed me looking at her, I gave her a dry stare. "You DO know I was obviously joking, right?"

"Uh... I do now!" Lyra said with a giggle before using the pencil's eraser to remove the previous rule.

Not much later, we finished off our food and paid our checks. We then started to bundle up before heading out. Lyra then asked while tying her scarf around her neck, "That was a good, you two! What're you up to next today?"

"Uh... No idea, honestly. I'm just keeping an eye on Pinkie Pie to make sure she doesn't do anything too crazy." I answered while securing my own scarf around my face.

It was Pinkie Pie who provided a suggestion on our next activity while she secured her hat. "How about a walk through the park? Maybe we can build snowponies!"

"Sounds good to me. What are your plans for the day, Lyra?" I then asked while zipping up my coat and securing my scarf in place.

Our friend made her way to the door as her magic prepared to open it. "I was thinking I'd swing by the library to ask Twilight some questions. It's amazing that you can change to human and back like that!"

I gave Lyra a bit of a suspicious gaze. It sounded like she had more planned than just that. "OK, if you say so... But if you plan on having Twilight ever concocting some of that stuff for you, make sure you've got a full set of winter clothes ready first."

Pinkie Pie then jumped in and added, "He's not kidding! You might be able to handle the cold like you are now, but you'll really feel the wind chill if you try that after going human! Bundle up first!"

Lyra showed a bit of a silly grin while she opened the café's door with her magic. "Sounds like you really know what you're talking about. Anyway, I won't keep you two. Thanks for letting me join you guys. Later!"

With that, Lyra was gone. I then helped Pinkie Pie get her mittens situated. "Good thing Rarity made you these instead of gloves. They're a lot easier to get on."

"Yep! It's like they're designed for humans with thumbs and one really wide finger. Those kinds of humans must be masters of patty cake!" Pinkie then spoke with a silly grin as she flexed her fingers once each mitten was on each hand.

Where did she even think of that? Patty cake? How often do you hear of that game? Regardless, we were all suited up before stepping outside and started heading south. Very shortly after that, snow began to drift down again.

Pinkie Pie soon started humming a little jingle that I was quick to recognize. It was a carol that gets sung around the time of Hearth's Warming Eve. Speaking of which, it is only weeks away. I know I have already experienced it once, but chose to not document anything for several months shortly after my decision to take up permanent residence in Equestria. I only wanted to take things easy for a good long while and keeping these writings to a minimum while focusing on just adapting to my new life here. I have every intention of documenting these special holidays this time around.

We eventually did come to the park where hardly anyone was around. Plenty of snow everywhere although the paths had been ploughed clean. Although I was still prompted to speak up as my eyes scanned my surroundings. "I still can't get over seeing all of this lush green plant life covered in freezing snow with the leaves still intact . How does that work? You never see stuff like this where I come from. At least when it comes to anything that isn't an evergreen tree."

"Oh, that's easy! There's only one reason why the trees around Ponyville keep their leaves in winter." Pinkie Pie replied before turning to face me. We came to a stop while I waited for an answer. And while raising her arms and wiggling her fingers, she gave me one. "Mmmagic!"

"Duh... Equestria's got magic everywhere, I suppose... Huh?" I was soon distracted when a round orb of snow splattered onto the path beside us. We both looked at the remaining half of the orb while I asked, "A...snowball?"

"Ooh! I think my Pinkie Sense is tingling! Hang on. It's gotta work a little differently while human." Pinkie suddenly spoke up while I observed her carefully. "Uh... Let's see... Eye flutter... Wrist ache... Ear wiggle... That means... Snowball fight!"

It was only then that I heard a familiar voice shout from somewhere nearby. "INCOMIIIINNNNG!!!"

Pinkie and I both ducked as snowballs started flying over the path from both sides. It seemed that we had just wandered into a snowball exchange! On one side while hiding behind a pile of snow was clearly Rainbow Dash while on the opposite side of the path, Applejack was chucking snowballs as well. Pinkie Pie then exclaimed, "Ooh, my money's on Applejack!"

"Nah. Rainbow's too quick to get hit... Hello!" I replied before noticing an entire wave of snowballs being launched from Rainbow's side as if fired from a catapult. And I know she has one. While they flew high in the air, Applejack had her lasso at work swinging around a massive snowball twice her size. Once she had built up enough momentum, she hurled that massive ball right through the air and quite high too. Unfortunately, this left her with no time to get out of the way and was bombarded with the hail of snowballs.

Rainbow Dash, clearly confident that she had won, peeked over her snow barrier. "Ha! Guess you should've worked more on... Ack!"

And it was then that she was silenced by the massive snowball as it fell on her. I let out a laugh as she disappeared inside it. Applejack then stood up and shook the snow from her body before leaning on her own snow barrier by her elbow as that characteristic smug smirk spread across her lips. "Huh? Come 'gain, pardner? I couldn't quite make out what ya were sayin' over the mountains of 'owned' I'm hearin' right now."

"Woo! Chalk one up for AJ!" Pinkie Pie cheered while I could only snicker at how thoroughly Applejack had bested Rainbow Dash. Good thing I had not offered to place a bet on the snowball fight.

It was then that the giant snowball wiggled a bit before Rainbow Dash popped her head out of the top while looking like she had no idea what happened. She wiggled in place for a bit before rolling her eyes in annoyance. "I guess you win this round..." But when Applejack started trotting towards us, Rainbow let out a yell as she started to wiggle back and forth some more. "HEY! Don't leave me here! I can't move!"

"I'll be with ya two in a minute. Gotta bail Rainbow out." Applejack then said while she galloped past us and up to Rainbow Dash. With a quick kick from her hindquarters, the huge snowball fell apart into a pile. "Next time, mind the sky, RD."

Rainbow Dash could only snort in irritation while she followed Applejack back over to the path. The friendly farm mare then properly greeted us. "Sorry if we had y'all caught up in that lil' exchange. How ya doin' today, James... Oh, howdy! I reckon we haven't seen ya 'round these parts before. You an old friend of James here?"

It was no surprise that Applejack did not recognize Pinkie Pie right away. Just before Rainbow Dash could interject as well, Pinkie Pie displayed her unmistakable grin. "Oh, I've been friends with him just as long as you have, Applejack!'

I was so tempted to laugh when those two mares heard that voice. Their expressions... Just... You can only imagine them. Applejack then muttered, "Hang on... I know that voice from somewhere... I swear I just heard it only yesterday..."

"Yeah... That sounds an awful lot like..." Rainbow Dash also began to say before she started hovering before us while gesturing wildly. "Oh my god, Pinkie! What'd you do this time?! Why do you look like that?!"

"Lab accident at Twilight's. Enough said." I added while crossing my arms. It was all I really needed to say to make it clear, although I was quick to try to set their fears straight. "Don't worry. Twilight's already working on a cure to change her back. But I'm keeping an eye on her in the meantime for good measure."

Rainbow Dash promptly held her face in her hoof while letting out a groan as Applejack proceeded to roll her eyes. Our farm friend then said, "Yup... That sounds like Pinkie Pie, all right."

Once the awkwardness of this discovery wore off, Rainbow Dash started to circle Pinkie while remaining airborne. "So... This is what a girl human looks like?"

I nodded and said, "For the most part. Just like you mares and the stallions, there are physical differences. Just don't ask me what they are."

Pinkie Pie then spoke while twisting her body from side to side to let her friends get a look at more of her. "You like my clothes? Humans really gotta bundle up in this weather. How do we ponies take the cold so well anyway?!"

"I dunno... Thick-blooded, I guess?" Applejack asked in reply without really having any idea how ponies can be out and about in freezing weather with so little covering them.

However, I raised my eyebrows in intrigue and concern as Rainbow Dash seemed to be closely examining the two small bulges in Pinkie Pie's shirt. She then let out a snicker and asked, "Well, that's one way to keep your snacks warm. Are you stuffing muffins under your shirt?"

I almost laughed at that one. She had no idea what was really under there. And then Pinkie Pie provided an answer. "Those aren't muffins! See for yourself!"

Before I could even stop her, Pinkie Pie reached down and yanked her shirt up along with her bra to reveal her breasts. However, she did wince at the bite of the winter cold. Applejack was the first to offer input as she cringed. "What...in tarnation...are those?"

"These are my teats! No, wait... On humans, they're called breasts!" Pinkie then explained while hopping in place to make them bounce a bit. I could only bow my head in embarrassment while trying so hard not to laugh at Pinkie's sheer obliviousness to how wrong this all was.

Rainbow Dash shook her head rapidly to clear her mind before gawking at Pinkie's set of mammaries. "Whoa! Man, human's got 'em big! Those are waaaay bigger than mine! What'd you do to get them so big?!"

"I didn't do anything! They were this size from the start!" Pinkie explained promptly while I slowly shook my head. However, I then looked on in shock as Pinkie held up her thumb. "Wanna see them bigger though?"

"Oh god... Pinkie, don't...!" I started to shout, but was silenced by the unfolding spectacle. Pinkie was...somehow...blowing into her thumb as her breasts quickly inflated. With just three blows into her thumb, her breasts had quadrupled in size. I had no idea whether to think that such a sight was really weird, or really hot. "How's that for big... Uh... Girls? You two OK?"

The expressions on our two friends faces... Just... It looked like their minds had shut down momentarily. Finally, Rainbow Dash did speak while showing an extremely disturbed smile. "Welp... Time to hit the scotch again! See ya!"

Rainbow took off at maximum speed while Applejack started to wander away. "I better check ta see if Granny's got any of that moonshine sittin' around... Gotta sleep this one off..."

They clearly were too mentally overwhelmed to engage in conversation, so I did nothing to stop the two mares from going home. However, I did look right at Pinkie while trying so hard to not glance down at her chest and spoke loudly with my arms crossed, "Way to go, Pinkie. You blew their minds!"

"No I didn't! I just blew up my boobies!" She replied loudly before suddenly falling silent as her fingers cupped her chin. "Wait... Is 'boobies' a term that can be used instead of breasts?"

I am not sure why, but that got a laugh out of me. "Yes, Pinkie! You can call a woman's breasts boobies!"

She then gasped as her face lit up. I suspect she may have been reminded of something. Actually, that is exactly what happened. "Hey! That reminds me! I told Twilight once about something I saw back when we were just starting to make the rounds. This Matthew Humphrey or something had a whole gallery full of them! Jugs! Jubilees! Funbags! Sweater Kittens! Torso Hams! Jiggly Bears! Racks! Torpedoes! Gonzagas! Melons! Fluffy Lumps! German Pastries! Ostrich Eggs! Chesticles! Lulus! Mambos! Tooteroonies! Everlasting Gobstoppers! Sweet Dumplings!"

I stopped paying any real attention to what she was saying halfway through that rant. Just...so many random terms. My blank expression did not go unnoticed as Pinkie Pie suddenly took a step forward and pointed her finger right at my chin from underneath while getting right up in my face. "BOOBIES!!!"

"All right, I get it! Cut it out!" I all but yelled while quickly stepping backwards. However, it was only then that my eyes fell upon Pinkie's absurd cleavage. I had no idea if that was all flesh or if they were akin to balloons.

Pinkie was quick to notice where I was looking and asked, "What's up? You like my sweater kittens?"

"Enough with the breast metaphors, Pinkie." I replied while trying not to laugh. "It's just that... You have no idea how much I want to grope those."

"Oh, you wanna play with them! Well, why didn't you say so?" She retorted with a grin before grabbing my wrist and dragging me over to a park bench.

This was startling and I was shocked that she took those words in such stride. "Whoa, Pinkie! You shouldn't just agree to something like that!"

"Hmm... You know what? You're right!" She said once we were both on the bench. Unfortunately, it was not for the reason I had hoped. "These are way too big! I can't get them back in my shirt! Hold on a second."

I watched while trying to not snicker as she sucked on her thumb as if sucking air out of something. Her breasts quickly shrank in size, but she still stopped with them being twice their original size. She then pulled her bra and shirt back down, though her bust was straining the fabric a bit more than before. "Woo! Nice and warm again. Anyway... Where were we?"

"Uh... You heading on back to Twilight's for..." I started to say before I was cut off by Pinkie Pie grabbing my wrists. "Uh... Pinkie?"

"Now I remember! You wanted to play with my funbags!" She then played my open hands squarely on her breasts. Her clothing did little to hide the features below as she forced my hands to lift and squeeze them. "Whatcha think? Nice and soft, right?"

I quickly started to lose my composure as I repeatedly snorted in suppressed laughter. This was coming off as so amazingly laughably forced that I was finding it more funny than arousing! "Oh my god, Pinkie... You are such a ditz!"

"No, that's Derpy! Come on, play harder!" She replied before shoving my face right between her two breasts! I will admit right now... They make for some nice pillows. "Ooh, I bet you wanna take a nap on these!"

However, it was then that we heard the one voice I was hoping we would not hear at that time. "Um... Am I...interrupting anything?"

"Oh god..." I muttered as I was smothered by Pinkie's cleavage. I turned my head just enough to see Fluttershy staring at us with a very...irked expression. I started to feel myself cracking up at the sheer awkwardness of the situation. "Uh... Hey there, honey... I swear... This really isn't...what it looks..."

I could not finish my statement. I burst out laughing as I slumped to the bench and then the ground. And then Pinkie Pie spoke up. "Hi, Fluttershy! You wanna play with them too?"

"Um... Do I know you? You sound fami... Wait... Pinkie Pie?!" Needless to say, Fluttershy was observant enough to recognize her friend in human form. And that face... I could only laugh harder. Just... Wow, what an awkward situation.

"Oh god... My cheeks hurt..." I moaned while starting to stagger to my feet. I could only laugh for so long. I then looked down at my bewildered fiancée and did all I could to keep my laughter to a mere snicker. "Uh... Yeah, that's Pinkie Pie."

For the sake of not being repetitive, we gave Fluttershy a quick rundown of everything that happened since Pinkie Pie and I first bumped into each other today. Needless to say, Fluttershy had no idea what to make of it. "Oh dear... Um... Are you sure this isn't permanent?"

"Well, I sure hope not! You'd be surprised how tiring it gets having to duck every time you have to go through a doorway. I miss being shorter! And not being so sensitive to this cold!" Pinkie Pie replied while hugging herself with her arms and rubbing her body. I suppose that sweater does not keep the cold out as well as a proper jacket does.

I tried to offer some reassurance. "Don't worry too much. Twilight's already working on a counter for the concoction that caused this. It'll probably be ready before long at this rate."

"Phew... But... Uh... What were you two doing when I got here? Is there something...you're not telling me?" Fluttershy then asked while looking noticeably concerned. It made me happy seeing that she trusts me enough to not jump to conclusions too quickly.

As usual, Pinkie Pie beat me to the punch as she dropped to her knees in front of my lover. "Oh, we were just playing with my new funbags! Come on, have a feel!"

I covered my mouth to muffle my laughter as Pinkie Pie grabbed Fluttershy and hugged her, pressing her face between Pinkie's covered breasts. With her head turned sideways, I could see Fluttershy's eye and the expression was... She was clearly both shocked and very uncomfortable with the whole thing. Pinkie Pie continued to show her complete lack of understanding human social conduct and asked, "Aren't they just the softest pillows you've ever felt?"

Fluttershy managed to pull away enough to look up at Pinkie and managed to show a very forced grin. "Uh... Yes! They're...uh..." She then looked right at Pinkie's chest and pressed a hoof right into the covered mounds of flesh. "Oh my, they really are soft... What even are they?"

I was quick to interject before Pinkie Pie could offer a less accurate description. "Those are breasts. They're basically your teats."

That got such a bizarre expression out of Fluttershy. Probably because it made her imagine having her face shoved into the spot just under Pinkie Pie's hind legs. "The...teats? Then... The way you had your face was between hers... Isn't that just like how we..."

"Whoa, Fluttershy! Pinkie doesn't need to know about our sex life!" I promptly spoke up, making Fluttershy blush furiously while Pinkie Pie burst into laughter. Man, that was a close one.

However, I then scowled at Pinkie Pie. "Actually, that reminds me! The real rule #6 of human conduct! Don't play with your breasts in public! And rule #7... Don't make others touch them who aren't romantically involved with you."

"Romantically invol... Oops! I'm so sorry, Fluttershy! I was only trying to have fun! I forgot that James is only allowed to play with YOUR funbags, not mine." Pinkie then said apologetically, making me facepalm at the bizarre choice of words while Fluttershy actually got a giggle out of it.

After another brief conversation, Fluttershy began to make her way towards Ponyville. "Well, I hope you stay out of trouble. Anyway, I'm going to go see if Twilight needs any help with that counterspell. And... Please don't make James play with your teats again..."

"OK, Fluttershy! I'll just make him play with my hands! Those are new too!" Our goofy friend replied while Fluttershy merely laughed lightly while she trotted away. I suspected Fluttershy was wanting to get Pinkie Pie get changed back to normal out of some form of jealousy.

With nothing else happening, we decided to just wander around the park for a good while. We passed by a few visitors, made a few snow sculptures, and even tossed a few snowballs at each other. I even showed Pinkie Pie how to make a traditional snowman. While very simple in design compared to other snow creatures, Pinkie Pie adored the simplicity of its design and the 'face' made out of charcoal and a carrot. And I had not had a hand in making a real snowman since I was at most four years old. Glad to see that any old fool can do it.

Just as the sun started to set, we made our way over to the fish pond I like to visit. I had not stopped by in weeks. "I bet those fish would love a snack at this time of year. Most creatures go into hibernation around this time."

"Yep, but not fish! They... Awww, looks like there won't be any fish feeding this time." Pinkie was quick to notice something before me. The pond was completely frozen over. Even the sack of fish pellets Fluttershy keeps there had been taken home for the winter. No point in trying to feed fish if the food will never reach them.

"Huh... Wasn't expecting this." I muttered while we walked up to the pond to closely examine it. A thin layer of snow covered the sheet of ice, preventing us from even seeing the fish underneath. "Well... What do you suppose we should do now?"

"I've got one suggestion!" Pinkie then said before suddenly jumping past me. When I glanced up, I was surprised to see Pinkie Pie gliding over the ice on a pair of ice skates. Where did she even get them? "Weeeeheeee! Nothing like some ice skating on a frozen pond, right?!"

"Heh... Nope!" I then stood up and began to watch as Pinkie Pie tried out skating on just two legs. Even with no experience, Pinkie was proving herself to be quite adept at the sport. She carefully skirted along the edges of the crescent pond, swinging her arms in wide arcs as if competing in a sporting event and even performing elegant jumping pirouettes. I could not help applauding at her remarkable show of skill. Was she always that good? I know I watched her pull off some pretty weird stunts last winter, but that was as a pony.

She was clearly having a lot of fun by the time she came to a stop while remaining largely in place as her body went into a rapid spin. I almost did not notice the sound of cracking ice reach my ears. Before I could even think about it, a hole in the ice broke open right under Pinkie as she disappeared from view.

In hindsight, it was no wonder I laughed. With that stunt happening out of nowhere like that, I thought it was all according to plan. I was expecting Pinkie Pie to pop back up with her lower body encrusted in a block of ice or something like that. However, what did happen was not at all what I was expecting. Pinkie Pie's head burst out of the water's surface as she shrieked in pain and panic while her hands desperately clawed at the ice before her. I am ashamed to admit that it took me a brief moment to realize that Pinkie Pie was in very dire peril.

"Pinkie...? Are you... Oh...god, Pinkie! Hang on! I'll..." I tried to keep a clear head as I considered my options. Rainbow Dash would have been ideal, but I had no idea where she even was. Applejack was close by at Sweet Apple Acres, but that could take me as long as ten minutes to get there and back. And Pinkie Pie would not last long in that freezing water. Praying that the ice would hold me long enough to pull her out, I carefully rushed out onto the ice while lowering myself to the ground to spread out my weight more evenly. Thank goodness I had a pair of thick winter gloves in my coat pockets and that she was not far from the shore to begin with. "I'm coming!"

Pinkie Pie did not really say anything coherent as her body was wracked by the freezing temperatures soaking her clothes. But she never once looked away from me as I came closer. I reached as far as I could before grasping her wrist. "Ready?! OK, kick your legs!"

Those clunky ice skates definitely were not helping much, but Pinkie's legs still managed to push herself forward just enough to help me pull her out. I quickly dragged her across the ice before our combined weight could make the ice collapse beneath us until we were back on solid ground. God, my heart was racing... My skin was crawling. It had been quite a long time since I had last been that scared.

Pinkie Pie was constantly shuddering in my grasp while I tenderly cradled her in my arms. I did not care about that freezing pond water soaking into my own clothing. I was just glad I got her out before she could freeze or drown. "Pinkie... Are you OK?"

"So... So...cold..." She gasped through chattering teeth. She could barely move and the closet warm enclosure was roughly fifteen minutes away. Even more considering Pinkie could barely walk at that moment. She clung to me desperately as if afraid to let go and I returned the favor. "Th... Thank you..."

"It's OK, Pinkie... You're... You're gonna be OK..." God, I do not even know where those tears even came from. The fear was still there, but I was feeling so relieved that the worst was already over. "We've gotta get you somewhere warm... Twilight... Yeah, we should get you back to Twilight's house."

"Got it... Hang on a second..." Pinkie weakly muttered while she reached up and grabbed something before pulling it down. I did not really see what she did, but I soon realized we were right by the library's front door on the first floor. "Heheh... Good thing I...can still do that..."

"No kidding... Uh... Hey, Spike!" I replied before calling out to the dragon child at the far end of the room. He seemed to be putting some books away and was even startled by my voice.

"What the... When did you guys get here?! And... What's wrong with Pinkie Pie?" He asked in return while running over to check on us. Pinkie was still not budging as her hand clung to mine.

I wasted no time in telling Spike what needed to be done. "Go get Twilight. Pinkie fell through thin ice. Needs to get dried off and warmed up."

Spike ran off in a hurry and went right downstairs to the basement while I remained by Pinkie's side. I struggled to get her ice skates off, but her soaked socks made it much harder than necessary. I barely got one off before Twilight came rushing through the door to the basement. "Oh my gosh, what happened?!"

"She went ice skating and the ice was thinner than expected. She just needs to get dried off." I explained while finally getting her other ice skate off. "How're you holding up, Pinkie?"

"A...bit better... Still so...cold..." She weakly replied while tightly clutching herself. I swear she could barely speak through the chattering of her teeth.

Fortunately, Twilight seemed to know what to do as she used her magic to levitate Pinkie Pie through the air. "Let's get you upstairs. I've got the fireplace going. We'll need to get those wet clothes off first. Spike, could you go prepare something warm for her to drink?"

"Yes, ma'am! And I'll throw in a little something extra!" The dragon child responded while he ran upstairs. I followed after everyone while carrying Pinkie's skates. Where did she even get those anyway?

While I would have preferred that it did not have to be done, Pinkie Pie had to be completely stripped of her soaked clothes. Twilight then quickly wrapped Pinkie up in the largest blanket she had lying around, which was a white quilt with a lovely flower pattern stitched in. Once our chilled friend had been sat down in front of the fireplace, Twilight immediately went to the kitchen in the loft's corner to check on Spike. Pinkie's clothes were hung over the fireplace to dry faster, though it was likely only her undergarments would be dry anytime soon.

I only approached Pinkie Pie once the situation had calmed down a bit. I took a seat by Pinkie Pie while she huddled in front of the fire. She was being oddly quiet, though I suppose anyone would not be talking much after going through that kind of experience. I leaned towards her and asked, "So... How're you holding up?"

Pinkie looked my way with a much more humble expression than she normally shows. "Yeah... I'm starting to feel warmer now..." She had stopped shivering for the most part, so that was a good sign. "Boy, did Twilight call it right or what? If you hadn't stuck with me all day... It's chilling thinking about what would've happened if you hadn't been there..."

"Then don't think about it. I think that dip in the lake chilled you enough." I replied softly before wrapping my arms around her in a tender embrace. "You really gave me a scare back there. I first thought you were just pulling some sorta gag when you fell through the ice. At least for the first eight seconds."

She let out a quiet giggle, being far too exhausted from that brush with danger to show any of her prior goofiness. "Yeah, that was weird. I've done plenty of ice skating on ponds, but they never broke under me. Maybe the ice hadn't gotten thick enough yet."

"Well, save the skating for the Winter Wrap Up. That's needed to weaken the ice anyway." I replied while making certain Pinkie Pie was comfortable in my grasp. However, I soon noticed the smell of something sweet in the air. "Mm... Something smells good. You think that's the tea?"

Pinkie Pie lifted her nose and sniffed the air. "Nah, that's more of a sugary sweet smell. I think Spike's baking something."

Barely a minute later, Twilight came over to us with a tea tray resting on her back while the tray held three teacups and a white teapot. There was even a jar of honey with them. "Everything OK, you two? Spike brewed some apple tea, if that's all right."

"Sounds good, Twi. Got any honey with that?" I asked in return while she used her magic to set the tray beside us. It was only then that I actually noticed the honey jar. "Oh, wait. Never mind."

Pinkie Pie's grasp on her cup was a bit shaky, so I held it with her to make sure she would not spill any on her. "Hooo... That's really good for warming me up on the inside. Thanks, Twilight."

It was then that Spike ran into the room while carrying an absolutely decadent plate full of an assortment of freshly baked cookies. "Hold that thought! I made some cookies to go with that tea."

"Ooooh, you're lifesaver, Spike. Are those your famous triple-decker nut-crazy vanilla cream cookies?" Pinkie asked while her eyes brightened briefly. She was still too exhausted to really speak as loudly as she would have liked to though.

Spike walked over to us and set the tray of cookies right down by the tea tray. "Yep! Your favorites, right? Mine too." Heh, the kid had cookie crumbs and bits of chocolate and cream lining his lips and cheeks. He must have been sampling his work before bringing it out.

We were all quick to dig into the cookie pile. While I have never been fond of nuts in my cookies since they tend to get stuck in my teeth, Spike preemptively foiled that problem by using only a very specific nut in the recipe. "Mmmm... Macadamias... Awesome choice, Spike."

"Thanks! Aren't they awesome the way they just crumble in your mouth when you chomp them?" Spike replied while also helping himself to a few. That kid, despite his age, really knows how to work that oven.

Before long, Spike left us alone to tend to some chores. Twilight then asked after sipping some tea, "So, what exactly happened out there today? I really wasn't expecting you to fall through some ice, Pinkie."

Pinkie was going to reply, but chattered her teeth a bit as she had another spasm brought on by her warming body. I saved her the trouble by answering for her. "Well, after we left Rarity's place, we had lunch with Lyra at the café before bumping into Rainbow Dash and Applejack at the park while they were having a snowball fight... That reminds me. Did Rarity drop off a tablecloth today?"

That got an expected snicker out of Twilight. "Actually, she did! I was wondering what happened to your outfit after Rarity stopped by. I'm just glad she was able to put something together that's better designed for winter."

"Yeah... It kept me a lot warmer than the stuff you made... I kinda miss being able to take the cold better than this. Do you think you'll have the stuff to fix this mess before long, Twilight?" Pinkie Pie retorted while shuddering under the blanket while also letting out a sneeze. It would not surprise me if she has a cold by tomorrow.

Twilight's response brought a smile to my face. "Actually, I just completed the recipe for it! Fluttershy helped me out and left just minutes before you two showed up. I was starting to make another dose, but then Spike called me upstairs to tend to you. Would you like me to go ahead and whip up the cure now?"

I decided to wait for Pinkie Pie to provide an answer before saying anything. Pinkie fell silent for a moment, clearly thinking of a reply. It did not take too long for her to provide an answer. "You know... Even though I like having hands... I think I'd rather stay a pony. That way I don't have to worry about bumping my head everywhere I go!"

"Hey, you'll get used to it! Although... Being a pony is what you've been all your life, so you are more used to it..." I replied with a bit of a laugh. I totally understand Pinkie's reasoning. I still remember getting turned into an earth pony thanks to that stupid Poison Joke last year and I still preferred being human.

Twilight cast the two of us a calm smile before she gulped down the rest of her tea. "All right then. I'll get started on the next batch. I'll be back up as soon as I can. Just make yourselves at home in the meantime."

I watched while Twilight trotted down the stairs, leaving me and Pinkie alone. The atmosphere was quiet and cozy with only the crackling of the fireplace breaking that winter silence. I set the tea tray and cookie plate between us for easy access. The warm glow of the fire was clearly doing a good job at warming Pinkie Pie up, although she was still being oddly quiet. That close brush with danger had clearly jarred her.

Eventually, she did look my way after munching on another cookie. "Um... James? Quick question for you."

"Yeah, Pinkie?" I asked after sipping from my tea. She was looking a bit uneasy about something.

I soon found out why. "I know you said that humans should always be clothed in social situations and the like, but... Well, I know I don't have any clothes on and... You wouldn't mind if I took this blanket off so the fire can warm me up directly, do you?"

Certainly an awkward question. That blanket was trapping warm air under it, but nowhere near as warm as the fire's glow. And the heat was pretty intense up close. Still, she needed to get warm any way she could. I looked away to grant her some privacy. "Well... Sure, go ahead. You gotta warm yourself up any way you can."

"Thanks, James. Just let me know if you want me to put it back on." Pinkie replied before I saw the flick of the fabric out of the corner of my eye. Taking a silent breath, I turned to look and saw her once more entirely nude. She was holding her hands out towards the fire as the flickering flames cast an orange glow over her pink skin. "Phew... This really helps. The fire almost feels too hot now!"

"Heh... Yeah, it kinda does." I muttered softly while doing my best to not ogle her bare body. With how we were alone and with how cozy the atmosphere was, it would have been far too easy to take advantage of her. But I still resisted that temptation. Pinkie Pie has always been my friend and I doubt such thoughts have ever crossed her mind. What would Fluttershy say anyway?

A moment of silence passed while Pinkie and I enjoyed our treats, the howl of cold winter winds coming from just outside the window. I then asked, "Feeling better?"

"A little... Wow, my skin's getting all hot now." Pinkie spoke quietly as a tired giggle escaped her lips. She really was tired. Before long, she turned to look at me. "Hey, are you OK? If you aren't comfortable with me like this..."

My eyes glanced up and down at Pinkie's body before I diffused the tension in the air with a forced laugh. "Heh! It's fine, Pinkie. I've seen enough stuff in magazines and similar media to be used to it enough. It's just... Well, I haven't seen a nude human woman in a long time. Natural attraction, you know. But I won't let it bother me."

"OK then! Sorry, just had to ask." She replied while showing me a big smile. However, I suspect she noticed that my eyes were still scanning her body. "Uh... You see something weird on me?"

I flinched a bit at those words. Hard to not stare, really. Still, I decided to be honest about it. "Well... If you want me to be really honest... You make a really cute human girl."

I promptly turned my gaze to the fire after saying that. But I still heard Pinkie squeal and giggle in glee. However, I was then caught up in her arms as she slunk forward and embraced me. "Oh, you're so sweet! Thank you! But I guess I'm cute no matter what I look like, huh?"

I snorted while trying to not pay any attention to the feel of her bare breasts against my chest. Just had to focus on socializing. I responded in turn by holding her in an embrace of my own. But as we sat there hugging each other, I let out a long sigh. The feeling of being held by a human woman... It felt so nostalgic. Pinkie was quick to notice the change in my mood and asked softly, "Hey... Is something wrong?"

"How'd you notice?" I asked with a bit of a chuckle with how observant she was. My grasp on her only tightened. "I guess... I just missed the touch of a human woman. It feels different than the touch of a mare..."

"Do you...miss being with humans?" She asked quietly without releasing me from her embrace. "I heard from Lyra a while back that it sounded like you hated humans."

"She seriously thought that?" I muttered with a bit of a chuckle. I was hardly surprised by that assumption. "Well... No, I most certainly don't hate my kind. And... Well, I guess I do kind of miss some things about Earth. It's not easy to bring yourself to hate your own kind, you know. And I'm not the kind of guy who hates easily."

Pinkie let out a quiet giggle. "Yeah, that didn't sound right to me. You're too sweet a guy to really hate anyone. And you're way too patient. But... Huh. I wonder why Lyra thought you hated Earth's humans?"

"I'm really not that surprised. I was a lot more bitter and angry about all their misguided failures and sins shortly after I first came here. Kind of hard to not sound hateful when your criticism for something is that heavy-handed and brutally honest." I said in reply while gently rubbing my hands up and down Pinkie's back to warm her up a bit. "The thing is... If I did hate my homeworld's human population, I'd have every right to. But I don't. Nowadays, I'm just tired about the whole thing with how unpleasant it is to discuss. I just don't care anymore. And anyone who genuinely believes that you can't criticize the human race's constant screwups and sins without outright hating them is an idiot who only sees things in a very black and white spectrum. I've actually spoken to misanthropes and they are an uncomfortable bunch to be around, even if you can't really fault them for their beliefs. And I'm glad to say I'm not, no mater how vocal I was in my criticism earlier. It's not healthy holding a massive grudge against so many. Maybe if Equestria had its own human population, they would've turned out better in the long run than my world's..."

"Yeah, it's not..." Pinkie Pie muttered quietly before speaking softly into my ear. "Hey... Are you thinking about going back?"

I pulled away enough to look her in the eye. "Really, Pinkie? Of course not. I do miss some things about Earth, but I know where my home is now. This world has surpassed Earth in so many ways and I'm not leaving it for anything. I don't care if I never see another human woman again. I love this world and I love its people. And that's a lot more than I can say about how I feel about where I came from. I've decided where I'm staying and I'm sticking to it."

That response prompted Pinkie Pie to display a very proud grin before she reached out and pecked me on the cheek. "Awesome! I'd miss you soooo much if you left. You're one of my bestest friends ever, you know that?"

"Didn't you once record us in a conversation about that topic? I swear I saw a tape recorder in your mane..." I asked before we both just started laughing a bit.

Even so, Pinkie began to cuddle with me some more. And then she whispered to me. "James... Thanks for sticking with me today."

"You don't have to thank me, Pinkie. I was just watching out for you. And you made it kind of fun. It almost felt like I was hanging out with a younger sister. Well... Not as young as Scootaloo, anyway." I retorted with a bit of a crooked smile, finding this show of gratitude to be unexpected and maybe unwarranted.

Pinkie Pie's voice remained quiet and sincere. "No, really... I'm glad you were there with me all day. It feels like I would've really screwed up bad at some point if you hadn't kept an eye on me... Nopony knows how to be a human like someone who's been a human all his life."

"Heh... Well, don't expect this to happen again. I doubt Twilight's going to whip up that batch again anytime soon." I patted Pinkie on the back lightly to reassure her that everything was all right. "Besides, you handled yourself pretty well for a first timer. Well... Except maybe for your constant playing with your breasts."

"But they're fun to play with... Wow... That dip in the pond really tired me out. Is it nighttime already?" Pinkie Pie started to speak, but was interrupted by an unexpected yawn. She really was looking more tired than I had ever seen her before. A quick glance at the nearest window revealed that the sky was dark and even Luna's glowing moon was hanging in the sky. Night tends to come sooner during winter, so it was of no surprise to me. What did surprise me was how late things had already gotten.

I gently released Pinkie Pie from my grasp and pulled the blanket back over her before retrieving a pillow from nearby. "You think you'd want to take a nap?"

She promptly lied down and set her head on the pillow no sooner than when I actually set it on the floor. Pinkie then glanced up at me with such an exhausted smile. "Thanks. I think I just might..."

Pinkie Pie then closed her eyes as I took a seat beside her while facing the fireplace. Mere minutes passed before I heard the quiet sound of soft snoring coming from my friend. I could only smile at her while snacking on another cookie as I did my best to make as little sound as possible. She definitely needed the rest.

I helped myself to more tea and cookies while not leaving Pinkie's side. With nothing but the crackling on the fireplace joining in with the soft sighs of Pinkie's snoring, it was a very quiet and cozy time. But I was not alone for long. I soon heard another sound join in. The sound of hooves against a wooden surface.

I turned around and looked towards the stairwell and was greeted by the sight of Twilight Sparkle coming into the light with a vial of yellow liquid floating beside her. Too relaxed to talk, I opted to wave at her while smiling. She replied in kind and asked, "Everything OK up here? How about you, Pinkie Pie?"

Not surprisingly, Pinkie Pie did not offer a response. Twilight then walked over to her friend before finally noticing that she was fast asleep. "Oh... Well, I'd be exhausted too after something like that happened to me." She then glanced at the vial beside her before looking back to me. "I've got the cure ready, but... You think I should wait until she wakes up first?"

Considering that Pinkie was already sleeping very heavily and was even looking like she was dreaming happily, I knew I did not want to disturb her. "Yeah, probably best to wait until morning. I think she'd want to be awake for that. You don't mind her spending the night here, do you?"

"Not at all. She's welcome to sleep right there. And agreed. I'll just put this away for now until she wakes up." She replied before trotting up the steps to the higher point of the loft and set the vial down somewhere. She then trotted back down and relaxed on the floor beside me with the cookie plate and tea tray between us. There were still some left and she quickly poured herself a cup of tea. She then happened to glance back at Pinkie Pie before letting out a quiet giggle. "I know this is going to sound funny, but you and Pinkie Pie make a cute couple."

I certainly did not see that coming, yet was not entirely surprised either. "Pffft... Please, Twilight. It's way too late for that. Besides, I'm pretty sure that romance is miles off of Pinkie's radar right now."

"Yeah, I know. I'm just saying that you two really go together well. She knows how to make you laugh while you help keep her in line. Kind of reminds me of my own bond with her, honestly." Twilight then said while clearly trying to not laugh.

Those last words caught my attention. Even though I have known my friends for more than a year now, I still do not know everything about them. I then asked while reaching for another cookie, "Really? And why's that?"

Twilight took a sip of her tea before looking at me directly. "Well, I guess it shouldn't be any surprise that me and my five closest friends are as close as we are, but we still have our best friends in the mix. I'm pretty sure you know that Rarity and Fluttershy are best friends with each other. Applejack and Rainbow Dash are closer friends than with the rest of us. And, big surprise, Pinkie Pie is my best friend. Hard to imagine, right?"

I rolled my eyes while a bit of a smirk spread across my face. "Let me guess. She annoys you a lot with her enthusiasm and energy, but you have the patience to endure her while she makes you laugh and smile the rest of the time."

"Oh, duh. Forgot. You and I are an awful lot alike. Yes, that's pretty much how it is for us. Almost nothing alike, yet we've bonded so well. Though to be fair, you're probably more patient with her than I am." Twilight replied before grinning happily while almost looking like she was going to laugh. However, she then looked back at Pinkie Pie while her expression became more solemn. "Honestly, I can't tell you how glad I am you stuck with her all day. If you hadn't been there when that happened..."

I reached out and gently stroked her mane. The memory of actually witnessing the event still gave me chills. "She's gonna be OK, Twilight. Might end up with a cold tomorrow morning, but she's fine. And trust me, I'd hate to lose her too."

"Heh... All of Ponyville would miss her, probably. It's way too soon for her to think about dying." My purple friend said before moving the tea tray and cookies aside so she could scoot closer to me. She held onto me with a gentle grasp while I returned the favor. "I can't imagine losing any of my friends... And I know you can't either..."

"Yeah... It's weird, but it almost feels like I've felt that pain before. I just hope I never get to experience it for real." I muttered while feeling a dull ache in my heart for reasons I cannot explain. Hoping to change the subject, I then asked, "Say, shouldn't Spike be getting to bed soon?"

That got Twilight to smile while she looked at me. "No, it's not his bedtime yet. I know it gets darker sooner in winter, but it's not 9 PM yet. He's still taking care of a few things downstairs before we have dinner."

"Ah, cool... Oh, right. Didn't you say Fluttershy came by earlier to help out with your research? What exactly did she do?" I then asked while suddenly remembering my brief encounter with Fluttershy this afternoon.

Twilight's expression brightened while she began to speak. "Oh, right! Well, I did mention that she left just before you and Pinkie Pie showed up. Anyway, she acted as a test subject for the cure. Of course, I first had to use the older concoction on her to actually see if it would work, but..."

"Wait a second..." I quickly spoke up while trying to not speak too loudly for Pinkie Pie's sake. "You're saying...you turned her into a human too?"

"Well, I had to if I was going to find out if it worked!" Twilight responded while also trying to keep her voice down. "I'm pretty sure you can imagine how she looked if you've already seen Pinkie as a human."

"Uh... Yeah, doesn't take much imagination for that... Well, how'd she handle being human for that little while? Did you change her back right away?" I then asked, the image of a beautiful human woman with yellowish skin and long flowing pink hair briefly flashing through my mind. I almost regretted not being there to see her.

"To be honest, she looked...beautiful. And yes, she freaked out about as badly as Pinkie Pie did at first, but that quickly passed since she was expecting it. Although no, I couldn't change her back immediately since I hadn't gotten the cure finished at the time. She did get the hang of walking around and using her hands pretty quickly, but..." Twilight explained before falling silent for a moment. "Her belly..."

Of course. Fluttershy is roughly four months pregnant at this time. She was definitely showing as a human as much as she does as a mare. "Right... How did she look with that little baby bump?"

That got a smile out of her. "That just sounds so cute. And... Well, it really looked cute on her. But... I swear, she couldn't stop rubbing it. Whenever I looked at her, Fluttershy was constantly rubbing her hands over her belly. And she looked so happy. I think she even whispered to it a few times..." Twilight then smiled very warmly at me and said, "James, she's going to make an amazing mother. I really hope everything works out for you two. If there's anything I can do to help, just let me know."

Just thinking about my pregnant fiancée caressing her belly like that filled me with such warmth and pride. I wanted to see her so badly at that moment. "Yeah... Thanks, Twi... Say, would it be all right if I headed home now? I really want to check on Fluttershy."

My friend was quick to agree and helped me to my feet. "That's no problem at all, James. I'll go pick up Gummy too so he doesn't have to spend the night at home alone. I'll also wash up Pinkie's clothes and store them away just in case she ever needs them again." However, I was quick to notice a bit of a giddy smirk spread across her lips while she suppressed a laugh. "You two have fun tonight!"

I did not think much about what it was Twilight was thinking of, but I suspected she knew something that she had not told me. Regardless, I left in a hurry after bundling up and even passed Spike a few of those amazing cookies on my way out. The sky was littered with stars and a beautiful crescent moon. Furthermore, the air was just so quiet as snow lightly drifted down absorbing the sound of everything going on around me. It was just such a magical feeling walking home through the snowfall as lampposts lit up the streets and the scent of burning wood reached my nostrils. A relaxing finale to such a bizarre day.

The meadow was devoid of life or movement as I neared Fluttershy's cottage, even though the grass and trees were still lush with white-coated leaves. The vast majority of Fluttershy's little animal friends were well into hibernation by that point aside from a lone fox prancing through the snow. The vast blankets of white almost seemed to light up the area with how bright they are. The adorable tod even approached me for a friendly pet before scampering off. Cute little fellow.

I have to say that it almost feels unsettling whenever winter rolls around for us when it comes to the outside of Fluttershy's home. I know that the coming of winter always feels like the world is dying to me, but the lack of life around Fluttershy's cottage just feels wrong once you have lived there long enough. As I crossed the frozen brook and made my way up to the door, I felt myself pining for the return of spring.

As soon as I stepped into the house, I was greeted by the warmth of the living room's fireplace along with the silence that came with the construction workers out back having packed up and gone home for the night. I promptly hung up my coat and scarf while illuminated only by the glow of the fire. I was about to call out to Scootaloo and Fluttershy, but refrained from doing so when I noticed how dark and quiet the house was. I know night had already fallen, but it still was not all that late yet. Wondering if everyone had gone to bed early, I made my way to Scootaloo's room.

There was no sign of the spunky pegasus filly. Even with the small amounts of light in the room, I could see a slip of paper resting on the sheets of Scootaloo's bed. I quickly snatched it up and looked it over. "Sleepover at Sweetie Belle's place? I don't remember being asked about that..."

It was odd to have this happen out of nowhere without my knowing. She usually asks me if she wants to stay elsewhere for the night. Oh well, not like I had any reason to worry as long as she was with the rest of her fellow Cutie Mark Crusaders. Still, where was Fluttershy?

I walked back out into the living room, suspecting that Angel was asleep while Angela was probably roosting for the night. They do tend to slow down in winter. However, I then noticed a flowery scent in the air. I recognized it right away. Fluttershy's favorite type of scented candle. I suspected the aroma was coming from upstairs. I approached the bottom of the stairway and called up it. "Fluttershy? Honey, are you home up there?"

Sure enough, I heard the voice of my beloved future wife call back to me. "Yes, I'm up here! Is Pinkie Pie doing all right? Twilight gave her the cure, didn't she?"

Pleased to know she was home, I began to make my way upstairs. "Yeah, she's fine. Had a close call in the park today with some thin ice, but she's doing fine and sleeping at Twilight's place for the night. Twilight's gonna wait until tomorrow before giving her the cure."

"Thin ice?! Oh dear, I hope she's all right..." Fluttershy replied while sounding genuinely alarmed. I cannot blame her. You seldom hear about that happening.

"Yeah, she gave me quite a scare too. But we got her to Twilight's place and all warmed up. She's gonna be just fine, honey." I explained while nearing the top of the stairs. That flowery scent was becoming stronger. Almost like I was walking into a flower field. I could see the flickering glow of the fireplace on the ceiling and rafters.

"I know... I believe you. And I should have more faith in Pinkie Pie too. But for right now..." She then said right as I reached the top of the stairs to see her sitting on the bed. However, there was something...different as she gave me a rather inviting stare. "Didn't we promise to make up for lost time this morning?"

The creature wrapped in a blanket on our bed was indeed Fluttershy, but she was clearly no longer equine. I will not beat around the bush and get right to what was different, but I suspect you can already guess. "Fl... Fluttershy, you took some of that potion too?!"

Fluttershy giggled cutely while she stood up from the bed, still wrapped in a blanket. Only a few inches shorter than myself, she stood as a human woman before me with only her head exposed. Her skin matched the same pale golden hue as her coat while her eyes remained unchanged. Her beautiful pink flowing mane had become a full head of hair while the style still remained the same. She was definitely looking bold, but was still showing signs of being nervous. She knew she was taking a risk by trying something new and daring like that. I was even starting to suspect she suggested the sleepover in the first place just to get Scootaloo out of the house for the night. "Well... Yes... When I saw Pinkie Pie like that, I wondered what it would be like if we... You know... As humans? I do have one dose of the reversal potion tucked away too so I can change back afterwards... But..." She then held her arms out to the sides before dropping the blanket all at once. And the sight... My lord... "Am I...beautiful?"

Not surprisingly, the transformation from mare to woman had left Fluttershy without a scrap of clothing. Her form was similar to Pinkie Pie's, being slender and healthy. Pretty much exactly what I would expect. Her cutie marks were still emblazoned upon her upper arms like mine. However, her breasts... The nipples were noticeably dark and their size was roughly twice that of Pinkie Pie's breasts. No doubt due to the production of milk. But more than anything, my eyes were drawn to her belly. Indeed, there it was. Our daughter growing within her. The very sight of that pregnant belly made me shudder. "My god... Honey, you're beautiful... It doesn't matter if you're a mare or human. You're always beautiful."

My words were exactly what she wanted to hear. Even with that blush filling her cheeks, she still grinned broadly and began to approach me. My eyes turned down, seeing the telltale sway of her hips in a way that a mare does not show as easily. Once she began to draw near, I instinctively held out my arms to her as I wordlessly offered an embrace. An offer she all too readily accepted. Fluttershy fell into my arms as her own closed over my back while mine did the same.

Her grasp on me... It felt different from Pinkie Pie's. It held all of the same tender gentleness as the Fluttershy I know, but her slender fingers carried with them such a delicate touch that her hooves simply do not have. I felt myself slowly beginning to melt into her arms while my own hands stroked along her bare back. I could feel Fluttershy arching her back at my touch, sighing happily. "It... It feels different without my coat covering me..."

Mere seconds later, Fluttershy gasped up at me while I could only smile at her. I knew what she wanted. I closed my eyes as she did the same, our lips soon touching. Over and over, we kissed each other softly even as Fluttershy's arms wrapped around the back of my neck. My hands roamed over her back as our lips son parted. I tasted her, our tongues dancing in love. Unable to resist, my hand slid down Fluttershy's back and began to rub over her soft rump.

I could hear her. Soft muffled whimpers echoing in her throat as we kissed. My hands rubbed over the curves of her pelvis, my fingers digging into both cheeks. They were noticeably softer than when she was a mare and the curves were not as pronounced. Still, I could not keep my hands off of her. They were still quite broad. Wide and curvy. Almost...motherly.

With every grope of her rump, Fluttershy would lift herself up higher on the balls of her feet. However, she soon broke the kiss as the blush engulfed her face. She almost looked dazed. Those almost drunken eyes were just radiating lust. "Honey... I need you...so much..."

Those words excited me. My first time with a human woman, let alone with one so beautiful. Fluttershy was eager too. It was clearly the reason why she had taken an extra dose of that concoction. She wanted to feel the pleasure of love making as a human. To feel our bodies together as the same species. As her fingers began to grasp the bottom of my shirt, I shuddered in anticipation and an ever-growing stirring in my loins. "No one's stopping you, baby."

Slowly, she lifted my shirt over my head before casting it aside. Fluttershy then embraced me once more, her swollen breasts pressed against my chest while I cradled her tenderly in my arms as my fingers gently stroked through her long flowing hair. Nothing but the glow of the fireplace and the few scented candles around the room illuminated us. Soon, Fluttershy once again took the initiative as I felt her tug on my pants. "Whoa... Looks like mommy's eager tonight."

"Maybe if daddy wasn't so irresistible..." Fluttershy spoke with a giggle as she began to slide my pants down while I stepped out of my shoes. That face... Virtually all of her usual shyness had melted away now that we were completely alone together with passion beginning to flare up between us.

Even so, there was something about that last line from her that caught my ear. It did not sound like something I would hear from her, but rather from... "Has Rarity been giving you lessons on steamy bedroom talk?"

I hit the nail on the head. Fluttershy instantly burst into giggling as one hand briefly covered her mouth. "Oops. Guess I shouldn't have made it that obvious." I could only snicker with my hand holding up my head as well. But my snickering was soon stifled as I felt my undergarments drop to my ankles followed by the delicate touch of Fluttershy's fingers caressing my rapidly hardening length. "But even if she didn't, I know I'm right. Daddy is always so irresistible."

That delicate touch... Something her hooves could not provide. The mere feel of her fingertips sliding across my length was all it took to give me a throbbing erection. She soon even closed her hand over my length and began to slide it up and down while giving me such a lustful loving gaze while kneeling before me. "I don't know what it is, James. I just feel so...needy when we're alone like this."

"That's one of the perks of being in a relationship, honey. And I swear you've been getting hotter with every week. You're really coming out of your shell. At least when it's just us." I replied with a smile before taking her other hand and helping her stand up. Even so, she did not release her grip on my shaft.

"I think you're right, honey." She replied while her hand tenderly stroked my face. "I have nothing to fear from you. No reason to think I'll be judged. I finally have a man who loves me for who I am. I can't be afraid around you."

There was nothing I could add aside from another kiss upon her lips. And I then began to slowly kneel before her while caressing her body with my lips. I paused momentarily on my way down to show generous amounts of affection to her swollen breasts, my lips kissing and nibbling on her golden mounds before tenderly sucking on her darkened nipples. She gasped loudly, her hand resting on the back of my head. "Oh, James...! It feels...just like on my teats..."

Her joyous words were music to my ears. However, I soon was rewarded with a treat. Moments after I began to suck on her puffy nipples, I felt a warm creamy fluid flow into my mouth. It was almost sweet and I immediately knew what it was. I was drinking my fiancée's milk. I could not stop. I began to vigorously suckle, Fluttershy moaning constantly. "Ooh... Are you... Mmmm... You like mommy's milk, honey?"

As her pregnancy has progressed, the two of us have taken to affectionately calling each other 'mommy' and 'daddy' when no one is around. Just hearing Fluttershy call herself that filled me with warmth and pride and made me all the more determined to make my lover feel the love and pleasure she deserved. I soon moved to her other breast, suckling greedily as she rubbed my head while gasping in bliss. And even then, my fingers slid further down the beautiful curve in her belly before reaching lower and tenderly rubbing the increasingly wet folds between her legs.

She squealed at my touch. I felt her legs nearly give out while struggling to remain standing. I soon drank my fill of Fluttershy's milk and began to kneel, my lips constantly kissing that beautiful belly. She kept moaning my name. pleading for me. As I glanced up, she had begun to fondle and play with her breasts. Much to my excitement, she even began to squeeze them in just the right way as milk began to spray from those gorgeous golden mounds and right into the fireplace. The hiss of the evaporating liquid landing on the glowing wood filled the air as Fluttershy continued to milk herself. As I licked her belly while my fingers slid inside her, she finally pleaded to me. "James... Please... I need you..."

"And daddy wants you, mommy." I whispered lustfully while standing up once more. But as I reached for her hand, Fluttershy caught me by surprise as she grasped mine suddenly and pulled me to the bed before giving me a playful shove, sending me right down onto my back with the soft mattress catching me. "Whoa, looks like someone's really getting into this."

Fluttershy sauntered forward as fresh milk still dribbled from her darkened nipples. That gaze she was giving me... Such lust and passion in those eyes. And... Was she wearing that eyeshadow I got her a little while back?! In an attempt to entice me further, she began to fondle and grope her bountiful breasts and even gave them firm squeezes to cause them to spray milk onto me. While that alone was quite hot to watch, I felt myself become all the more excited when she lifted one breast and began to suckle from her own nipple. "Mmm... I see why daddy likes mommy's milk."

"Good grief, you're hot..." I said with a slight groan, my length already at full erection and all too eager for further stimulation. Thankfully, I did not have to wait long for Fluttershy to advance upon me. She stepped forward and began to crawl over the bed until she was just about to be above me. But then, she inched her lower body forward until her belly began to rub against my twitching length. "Honey...?"

"I love you..." She whispered with such quiet passion. I quivered at the touch of the firm rounded curve in her belly as it slid up and down my hardened length. She was playing off of my personal kinks all too well as I felt that beautiful pregnant belly caressing the most sensitive part of my body. "Daddy loves pregnant mares, doesn't he?"

I was getting much more into the moment as I slightly lifted my hips. "Oh yeah... Nothing hotter than a lovely lady carrying new life in her."

"Oooh... I can feel her moving, honey... She can feel her daddy." And she was right. I felt tiny bumps of movement against me, making my shaft twitch as trickles of pre oozed down my length. Moment later, Fluttershy clearly could not wait any longer. She quickly climbed above me and straddled my hips while aligning her own human nether lips with the tip of my length. "Oh, honey... I need you right now..."

"I'm all yours, baby." I replied while gripping the sides of the bed in anticipation. And I got more than I bargained for. Fluttershy brought herself down on me surprisingly hard, making me grunt as I felt her moist folds take me into her. She placed her palms upon my chest as she began to ride me with such passion. "Whoa, man... Someone's eager tonight!"

"I can't help it... I just...love you so much!" She was really pushing herself hard. Fluttershy was yelping and moaning with every rise and fall. Unfortunately, it was soon proving to be too much for her legs. Human legs just are not as muscular as those of a mare and she was clearly not entirely used to her new body. It was subtle, but she began to slow down while sweating profusely. Her pale golden skin shimmered in the light of the fireplace.

It was when Fluttershy began to visibly pant that I knew I had to change things up. I placed my hand over hers, signaling my lover to stop. "Hang on, honey. Let me take it from here."

"Uh... OK?" Fluttershy replied with a gasping whisper before reluctantly lifting herself off of me. I quickly rose to my knees and gave her a quick kiss on the lips. That got a little giggle out of her, but she gave me a slightly startled gaze when I grasped her shoulders. "Uh... James?"

I merely smirked before turning and gently pushing her down to the bed. I the stood before her as I grabbed her legs and lifted them while also holding them apart, giving me a perfect view of her oozing feminine folds. "Just let daddy do the rest, honey. Mommy needs to take it easy."

And with that, I went to work. I pushed my length deep into her while Fluttershy let out a shrieking gasp of bliss. "Ooooh my goodness! James...!"

"Oh man... So this is what it's like with a human woman..." I groaned before I began to piston in and out of her gorgeous body. The difference between the feeling of a mare and woman were present, but the pleasure was all the same.

Fluttershy was in ecstasy. Her gasps and moans were music to my ears as we made such passionate love. Try as I might, I knew I would not last as long as I would have liked to with how pent up I had been all day. My body was eager for release, but so was hers.

As I alternated between slow gentle thrusts and hard deep pounding, Fluttershy's hands constantly caresses her breasts and belly. And her words... Passion was really starting to take hold of her. "Mmm... Oooh, mommy loves daddy... I... I love carrying your foals... Feels so good... Makes me feel so beautiful..."

My god, this pregnancy had opened up a whole hallway of new doors for her. It had become clear that Fluttershy had become more or less addicted to the pleasures of pregnancy. Well, except for the morning sickness that came with the first couple of months, but that thankfully has stopped by now. And I was starting to give into the urges too. "Mmm... And daddy will give you all the foals you want, honey..."

Those words, even if just spoken out of passion, sparked an excited gleam in my lover's beautiful eyes. I could see it. That powerful maternal desire. "Yes... Yes! I want your babies, honey... Make me a mommy...!"

It just went on and on. My deep thrusts. Fluttershy's joyful pleas and cries. The powerful musky scent of sex filling the air. I lost complete track of time. It was just the two of us. Mother and father making passionate love in the glow of the fire. Before I even knew what was happening, I was groaning my lover's name as I fired my human seed into her while Fluttershy shrieked my name. If Scootaloo had been in the house at the time, we would have surely woken her up.

We panted in unison as the warmth of the afterglow engulfed us, faces flushed red. Fluttershy's hand idly traced over her belly, her look of exhaustion turning into a warm and proud smile. "James..."

"Yes, dear?" I asked with a bit of a pant to my voice. That really took a lot out of me. A second go was out of the question.

Fluttershy's eyes glanced down before she looked up at me again. Her words were not entirely unexpected. "I want to keep the baby."

While I did feel an initial sting of uncertainty, that was quickly smothered under the love and confidence I felt towards both her and our unborn child. If we were not ready by then, we would be by the end of those long eleven months. My hand reached down and rested upon hers, our child just underneath. "Me too, honey. It'll all be OK."

Moments later, we were resting beside each other, cuddling and kissing like true lovers. The inevitable question soon came up. "So... You enjoying your time as a human, honey?"

Fluttershy smiled awkwardly for a moment as her fingers stroked my hair. "Well... Yes... I mean I like these hands, but... I think I'd prefer to stay as a mare. I'm just too tall like this and... I never thought I'd find myself missing my wings so much."

"Heh... True. Speaking of which, you have a dose of the cure nearby, right?" I asked in return while also finally noticing that Fluttershy's engagement bracelet was missing. Was her wrist too narrow for it to stay on?

Her response provided the answer I was wondering about. "Mmhm. I have it in the cupboard right there. My bracelet's with it too so I don't misplace it. It just fell right off after I became...this."

I laughed quietly, finding some minor amusement in that little mishap. However, my eyes then turned to the stairs that were right in front of our bed. "You know... We should probably get a hatch installed there sometime. Gotta make sure there's something to give us some privacy when the kids are home."

"Oh dear... We can't have that happen." Fluttershy said with a loud giggle. Why in the world did we never think of getting that installed sooner?!

Not much later, the two of us took a shower to prepare for bed. And now we are lying in bed together as human lovers. What an odd day this was. It certainly felt nostalgic to be with my own kind again, even if they were really ponies in truth. And it made for one satisfying night with Fluttershy. And now... I'm strangely much more excited to see our daughter than ever before. I know everything is going to be fine. I just know it. Well, time to put this quill down and get to sleep. Fluttershy is pulling on me so she can hold me in her arms. One moment, dear. Just let me finish this line and I will be right there.

A White Hearth's Warming

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my Patreon.

A White Hearth's Warming

Before my day really got started, I experienced a dream I feel is worth sharing. At the start, I found myself riding a bicycle along a forest path. At the time, I did not even think about it. I had not ridden a bike in years, let alone a bike without a third wheel, yet I was just riding peacefully along the narrow path without much thought.

However, immediately after making a turn, I was greeted by an unexpected surprise. In a flash of magic light, a familiar alicorn mare appeared out of nowhere on the path ahead of me. I yelped while seeing there was no way I could swerve to avoid her on such a narrow path. "What the?!"

"Heavens!" She too yelped in return before spreading her great wings and propelling herself directly upwards to literally jump over me and my bike. I passed harmlessly underneath before I tried to apply the brakes. Unfortunately, it was at that moment that I remembered I had long since forgotten how to properly dismount from a bicycle. On the other hand, I was lucky my royal friend was quick to catch me and my ride in her magical grasp before I could worry about falling over. "Not so fast, my friend! You won't escape me that easily!"

I found myself being lifted off the bike before being set upon the ground. The bike was then set against a nearby tree before it could topple. I then promptly turned around and faced the Princess of the Night. "Phew! Sorry if I spooked you, Luna. Didn't exactly expect anyone to pop up in front of me like that."

My friend calmly walked towards me as beams of sunlight shown through the thick canopy above us. "It was no trouble, my friend. Made for an interesting start to our session regardless. Although... Have you ever ridden a bicycle before? You seemed to be having some difficulty at the end back there."

"Uh... Not for a good long while. Not since my childhood, really. Too many close calls and falls, you know... Wait. Session? Are we doing something important here?" I replied before picking up on that word. Last I recall, I did not agree to anything specific.

Luna then promptly explained, "Well, yes. Celestia informed me that you had agreed to training sessions while dreaming due to winter's encroaching cold restricting travel and outdoors activities. We have to help you become more accustomed to getting the most out of your armor and weapons, correct?"

"Celes... Oh, right! We did agree to that, didn't we? So, when do we start? This doesn't look like the right place for it." It was only then that I properly recalled that conversation I had with Celestia during that special day in Canterlot. Or was that on the train ride home? Regardless, I definitely remembered it then.

"Well, certainly not here. This path is much too narrow for largely anything more than a relaxing stroll through the forest." Luna replied while eyeing her surroundings. "Nightmare Moon will be joining us soon. Once she arrives, we shall decide on where to go from there."

"Sounds like a plan." I replied before stepping off the path and leaning against a nearby tree. For a moment, only the faint sounds of the forest reached my ear. I then glanced at Luna, who was looking at me. An awkward silence fell upon us while we said nothing. Finding it distasteful to just pay no mind to a dear friend, I tried to break the silence with conversation. "So... Uh... How have you ladies been lately?"

Luna seemed surprised by my question, almost as if she had resigned herself to wait in silence as well. "Us? Well, things have been quite well. Seeing as how this is Nightmare Moon's first winter, Celestia and I have taken it upon ourselves to introduce her to the holiday customs. Needless to say, she has been taking it quite well..." It was then that she smiled broadly and asked, "One moment! Today is Hearth's Warming Day, is it not?"

"Actually... Wait, it is?!" I asked in surprise upon remembering the month and day. "Huh... I guess it is. Well... Happy Hearth's Warming then, Luna."

My royal friend trotted right up to me and held me in a tender embrace. "And a very Happy Hearth's Warming to you, my friend. So glad we chose today to have this session since Celestia and I will be too busy to leave Canterlot today."

"Yeah, that doesn't surprise me. Big things happen in... Huh? Someone there?" I started to say before thinking I heard something moving close by in the underbrush. It was definitely drawing near.

Along with the rustling in the underbrush I heard some grumbling from a voice I recognized. "Lost in a forest... And not a path in sight. Am I even in the right dream?"

Luna clearly heard it too before calling out to it. "Indeed you are! Over here!"

"Luna? Hold on a moment..." I heard the voice reply before the rustling became louder. Moments later, Nightmare Moon burst from the underbrush and stood before us on the path. She promptly smiled before reaching out to me with her wing. "There you are!"

Not waiting a second longer, I stepped forward and into her embrace as my arms wrapped around her neck. It just felt so good to feel her wing's soft caress after so long. It felt like weeks had gone by since I last saw her. I then quietly asked, "Did you have any trouble finding us?"

"No, not really. It's easy to set apart a human's dream from that of a pony. Although the thick vegetation here certainly threw me off a bit upon arrival." My royal friend replied with a bit of a laugh in her voice. It seemed a number of twigs and pine needles had become entangled in her mane and tail, giving them the visage of space debris floating in the wavering night sky. Our embrace soon ended before Nightmare Moon smiled at me in an almost excited fashion. "Now then, we are all here for a reason, are we not?"

I nodded and said, "Yeah, something about training? Only... This doesn't look like the place for it."

"Yes, much too narrow... Well, I can fix that." Nightmare Moon retorted before her horn was engulfed in a billowing dark blue aura. Seconds later, the entire area was engulfed in light only to be revealed that we had been transported to what seemed to be the royal garden in the royal palace under the cover of night. "I'm sure something familiar would be best here."

"I concur! Isn't this where you first underwent a brief training exercise some months back, James?" Luna then asked as she stepped forward, the sounds of chirping crickets and the glows of fireflies illuminating the many trees and flowers that bordered the area.

That certainly brought back memories. "Yeah, the first time I ever wore that armor. I remember now. So, when do we start?"

"Not just yet, my friend. It would be best if Celestia could join us too." Nightmare Moon spoke up with a bit of a smirk. Her horn then began to produce its magic aura as sparkling light seemed to form before her in a swirling circle. "Just let me establish contact with her dreaming mind and..."

A second later, the sparkling lights formed a portal that clearly connected to another area that was not our own. And on the other side was...Celestia sampling...cakes at a bake sale or something? Needless to say, the two sisters of the night fell into awkward silence while they beheld their sister indulging in the colorful sweet treats.

At one point, Celestia lifted a slice of strawberry shortcake on her upturned hoof. And it was only then that her eye glanced to her left and saw us staring at her. She froze with her mouth agape while Luna snidely asked, "Are we interrupting anything, sister?"

"Um... I can explain." Celestia sheepishly replied while her body remained rigidly frozen in place. Looks like we really caught her with her hoof in the cookie jar. Or in this case, the cake batter.

Finally, Nightmare Moon snorted before saying, "Just get out here. We have something important to discuss."

"Yes, of course!" Celestia replied before tossing the slice of cake over her shoulder and jumping through the portal before it closed right behind her. She then immediately looked at me while I smirked and shook my head at her. Celestia chuckled nervously and spoke, "Yes, I do have quite the sweet tooth sometimes. Maybe I ended up dreaming that sort of dream because I went to sleep fighting the urge for some ice cream. All those cakes tasted so good too..."

"Well, do try to stay focused on why we are here, sister. This gathering was your idea, after all." Luna replied while trying to not crack a smirk.

Celestia grinned briefly before looking at me. "Oh, that! I was wondering why you came knocking. Now that we're all here... Are you ready, James?"

"I guess. I mean it's been a while since I last did anything with my gear." I said while shrugging my shoulders. I was just taking things as they came at the time.

"Excellent. Nightmare Moon, would you kindly prepare him?" Celestia then asked while directing her gaze towards the Princess of Dreams.

Nightmare Moon nodded once before her horn's magic aura appeared once more. Seconds later, I was engulfed in a bright flash before finding myself covered in that spectacular suit of enchanted armor. My wings responded to my will, spreading wide before folding. However, I was quick to notice that my head was uncovered. "Huh? No helmet this time?"

"The helmet is just to protect your head. You shouldn't have any need for it this time." Luna explained before her own horn was engulfed by its blue magic aura. "Now just let me complete the set..."

At those words, there were two more flashes of light as the sizable Lunar Shield suddenly appeared fixed to my left arm while the Celestial Sword appeared in my right hand's grasp, its glowing white blade illuminating the area. "Ooh, can't forget these babies. So, what's first?"

The three royal sisters glanced back and forth at each other before they started to whisper amongst themselves. While they did so, I performed a few practice swings with my sword to pass the time. I had forgotten how mesmerizing it is to swing the Celestial Sword in poor lighting and watching that white light trail form in its wake.

Finally, Nightmare Moon spoke up. "Why not start by polishing up on your swordplay? You can't rely on magic for everything, you know."

That sounded like a good idea and I am always eager to improve my knowledge on the ways of the sword. "Sounds good! But... Which one of you is going to teach me?"

"Actually..." Luna muttered before she smiled calmly. "Why not call in Estoc? He should be asleep right now. His schedule tends to avoid the night shift."

"Right, the guy who trained me in the first place. Sure, let's call him up." I replied before Luna went to work in conjuring up another portal to connect to the dream of someone else. However, the instant that portal did open... Just... Why?

Indeed, the portal connected to another dream. And that was definitely Estoc on the other side. But... He was reclining in a hot tub while surrounded by half a dozen gorgeous mares, three on each side. Just... What? Even the royal sisters were rendered speechless as they stood aghast at the literally steamy sight before them.

Estoc was definitely having a good time while he glanced back and forth at his entourage. "Yes, ladies. Swords have always been my specialty. Now, which of you wants to be the first to behold my finest blade?"

I could not believe what I was hearing from the stallion who had first given me some training in the use of sword and shield. Dropping innuendos? Just when I was on the verge of busting out laughing, Estoc suddenly froze as he looked right at us while the six mares only snuggled up to him while... I am very sure a couple of them were reaching somewhere below the water's bubbling surface to fondle something I would rather not think about right now. Still, Estoc made it very clear he was seeing us. "Your highnesses! Uh... What are you..."

Nightmare Moon put an end to that while giving him quite the scowl. "Just make yourself decent and get out here, sergeant. You're needed."

"Yes, at once! Uh... Excuse me, ladies!" Estoc yelped while he quite clumsily tried to clamber out of the tub while doing his best to keep us from getting a good look at his underside. Thank the lord. He disappeared from view behind the portal's edges before soon returning with a towel around his waist. He then jumped through the portal only to have it close right behind him. Soaked to the bone and with nothing covering his black coat aside from that towel over his haunches, Estoc shuddered in the cool night breeze. "So... Uh... What can I do for...you, your highness?"

Luna responded with a scowl of her own and promptly cast a spell that caused Estoc to be covered with his golden armor in a flash of light while also drying him off in the process. "Whatever you dream is your own fantasy, Estoc. But for now, you... James?"

I could not help it. I had dropped to my knees in laughter. That sight was just too much for me to take. A responsible and professional member of the royal guard showing his amorous side in his own private fantasies. We were not meant to see that. Estoc, clearly seeing what I was laughing about, meekly spoke up. "James, please don't ever mention this to the captain..."

I managed to finally calm myself enough to vocalize a response. "Well... If I don't see him today, I won't."

"Yes, quite. Anyway, Estoc. We have a favor to ask of you." Celestia then said while she stepped forward with a very crooked grin spread across her face. She was very clearly trying to not laugh.

Estoc promptly lost his uneasy facade and stood at attention as if he was suddenly on duty. Celestia then promptly explained, "For tonight, you will be instructing James here on the more advanced techniques of handling a sword and shield. We will be watching for the time being."

"Oh! Of course, your highness. I'll do what I can." Estoc replied before the three royal sisters stepped away to the edge of the clearing. He then turned to face me while I stood ready with my sword and shield at my sides. "Now then... Yes, I see what's going on. If memory serves, the two of us didn't exactly have a lot of time to go over very much last time we got together like this. Let's make up for lost time to really show you how to get the most out of your equipment."

I silently nodded, showing him that I was ready to listen. He seemed to glance me other, probably checking my stance or trying to figure out where to start. Estoc took a long look at my shield before finally speaking, "Let's start with proper shield use. You need to know how to properly protect yourself in a fight."

"Right. What's first?" I asked while bending my knees to properly prepare for any sort of engagement.

Estoc then replied, "First, show me a defensive stance with the shield. Let me see what your idea of a blocking stance is."

"Um... OK?" I muttered before moving my sword arm back and bringing the Lunar Shield up in front of me to block a blow. It stood upright before me like a solid wall of metal.

However, it seemed that I was doing something wrong. "No no no, that won't do."

"Really?" I asked, somewhat surprised that such a stance would be ineffective. It proved highly useful to me in blocking the spells that Nightmare Moon had launched at me during that quarrel in the castle ruins months ago.

"Well, it's not a bad idea to use that stance against magical barrages, but..." Estoc started to say before pausing in thought. He then turned to the three princesses and called out, "Your highness! Would you kindly produce a mace for me to use?"

The three royal sisters were relaxing upon the grass nearby after having conjured up a pot of tea to serve amongst themselves. Probably just to have something to do while they observed us. Luna then replied, "Of course, sergeant. Have at thee."

With a quick cast of a spell, a flanged mace appeared in a flash of light before falling to the ground before us. It was rather short, as I would expect for a weapon to be used by a pony, but the size of the mace's head was still roughly the size of my fist. More than capable of busting my skull open with one swing and wreaking havoc on most types of plate armor. It was soon engulfed in a gray magic aura while a wavering aura of identical color coated Estoc's horn. "Assume the stance you were just taking."

"OK then." I then did as he said and readied my shield. A few seconds later, the mace began to repeatedly strike against the Lunar Shield with loud clanks. For whatever reason, Estoc just kept pounding away without a word. After maybe a few dozen whacks, her relented while I peeked over the shield. "So... What was that for?"

He gave me something of a cockeyed stare, almost as if he was expecting a different reaction. "Was that...even the least bit uncomfortable for you?"

Perhaps it was due to my armor's stamina-boosting enchantments, but I felt just fine. Well... Maybe except for a slight ache in my forearm. "If I'm gonna be honest... I guess I do feel a bit of an ache in my arm."

That got a small smile out of Estoc. "Good. Then you know just blocking an opponent's attacks over and over like that is going to tire your arm out. Every swing will have the force of a killing blow behind it. Not that I'm expecting most attacks to have an easy time getting by your armor, but it's best to be safe than sorry. And while that shield will probably stand up to most attacks, you're still going to feel the impact radiate through it with every strike."

"Huh... Right. So, what's the better way to use my shield?" I asked while looking at my own arm.

"First, assume the stance you were using just now." Estoc replied while dropping the mace. I did as I was told, holding my shield directly up in front of me. "Now then, if you'll just let me..."

I felt my shield starting to get pulled to my left. A bit of Estoc's magic aura had taken hold of the Lunar Shield's top right corner and was pulling it along. It eventually let go once the shield was almost just pointing straight ahead, but not quite. It was more likely to stop an attack coming from my left than my front. Even so, I just waited to hear what my instructor was going to say.

"I know, it looks like it's in a highly impractical position. But shields are not supposed to just block blows like a wall. With your shield set like that, it can be used more flexibly. You can easily lash out with a quick strike and move your shield to block any incoming blows. The trick is to move the shield to not just block, but parry and push away your opponent's weapon. If you just don't have enough time to think, you could bring your shield right up in front of you to just block the attack, but I recommend that only as a last resort since that will put more strain on your arm." Estoc explained while keeping a straight face. "Only for us unicorns, that would put more strain on our minds and increase the likelihood of a headache."

At that moment, he used his magic to levitate the mace he had dropped. "Now then, let's try a few swings. Parry my attacks as needed by moving your shield."

"Got it." I then assumed a proper stance while keeping my shield held out on such an obtuse angle. Estoc made sure to telegraph his attacks by just moving the mace in the direction he was going to swing from. He took a swing from my left, prompting me to move my shield along with it. I moved my shield to the right, causing the mace to essentially slide along the surface before forcefully swinging my arm to the left to fling the mace away. He then came with a strike from the front, trying to hit me head-on. I moved the shield accordingly, catching the mace with the edge of the Lunar Shield and taking a lot of the force out of the hit. He then struck from my right, where my defenses were weakest since my right arm would be facing the attack. I reacted better than I think Estoc was expecting me to. As the attack came in, I rotated my body to the right in order to line up my shield. I was basically rolling with the hits to minimize the force of the impact instead of outright stopping them. The mace scraped against the side of the shield before I swung my arm towards Estoc and almost threw the mace right at him. This went on for a couple of minutes with Estoc telegraphing his attacks less and less to force me to react more on my own to protect myself. I was feeling pretty focused by the end of it and the three royal sisters were even applauding our performance by the end.

"Very good, James. You're really getting the hang of this." Estoc said proudly while I took a moment to relax, breathing deeply of the cool night air. I was getting pumped. However, he then said while tossing the mace away, "But we're not done yet. Still some more tricks to learn with the shield."

I stood at attention and nodded. This was almost getting fun. Estoc took several steps back and said, "First, show me a few swings of your sword. Don't hold back. Attack like you mean it."

I was strongly doubting he wanted me to actually take a swing at him directly, especially since I was not using a blunt prop sword. So I lashed out at empty space, swinging the Celestial Sword in broad arcs while moving my left arm aside to allow for such mighty swings. Still, I must have been doing something wrong since Estoc soon spoke up. "No, that won't do. Stop."

"OK?" I quickly stood at attention and focused on my instructor. I could not even imagine what I did to screw up that time.

Estoc then pointed at my left arm while he spoke. "You know the purpose of the shield is to protect you. Did you see the way you were holding it so far away from your front when you attacked? That leaves you wide open to a frontal assault. You need to keep your shield close to your body so you're ready to use it to defend against an attack at a moment's notice. I know your armor's durability can let you afford to get a little bit reckless, but this is basically shield use 101. Keep your shield close at all times. Just remember this. Defend at every instant you are not attacking. Leave no open moments between the two. Granted, the sheer size of that shield could provide you with some protection from directions you're not even looking, but that's something you should only worry about when facing multiple attackers at once. Now, try again."

He certainly had a point. With me moving my shield so far away from my front, I was weakening my frontal defenses. This time, I assumed the defensive stance from before with my shield ready to block or parry as needed. I lashed out suddenly with a thrust of my sword before quickly returning to a defensive stance. I basically started to shadowbox with an imaginary opponent, performing one or two slashes or thrusts before briefly assuming another defensive stance. This went on for a bit before Estoc spoke up with a satisfied smile. "Good, you've got the right idea. Don't forget that."

I nodded in silence, feeling much better about myself. However, Estoc's horn was engulfed with his gray magic aura again while the same aura coated a sword hilt on the side of his armor. It soon drew a familiar sword with a needle-like blade. "Now then, this will require the use of the levitation spell. You know how to use it, right?"

"Levitation? Uh... Yeah. Just a second." I replied while my right gauntlet became coated with a golden yellow aura. The Celestial Sword was soon engulfed by an identical aura before it floated out of my hand.

"Good. Now, you know that we unicorns use magic to manipulate our weapons. There may be times where using your weapon with magic will be more effective." Estoc began to say while his sword twirled in the air for some dramatic effect. "For example, you can block and parry your opponent's attacks with your shield while sending your sword to attack them from behind. Or for a reversal, you can hurl your shield at them to stagger them with the impact before moving in for the kill with your sword in hand... I still remember you pelting me with that shield during our first training session... With magic on your side, the possibilities on how to deal with a threat are virtually limitless. But for now, I will instruct you on proper weapon use with the levitation spell."

I was visualizing the scenarios Estoc was speaking of in my head. I almost snickered at the thought of how frustrating it would be for someone to have to face an enemy who could fluster them with their weapons moving independently of the user. Regardless, Estoc seemed to eye the Celestial Sword briefly before looking right at me. "James. What is the difference between how we are holding our weapons now?"

"How they're being held? Um..." I muttered before looking back and forth between the Celestial Sword and Estoc's...well...estoc. Where my magic aura was completely engulfing the thing, his magic aura was only coating the sword's hilt. "Uh... Yours is only focusing on the hilt?"

"Exactly. Much like with how you hold the sword by just the hilt, the proper way to hold a sword with the levitation spell is to focus your grip on only the parts where your hand would go. You don't swing the weapon by holding it at both ends, right?" My instructor said while ending his statement with a bit of a skeptical raised eyebrow. I get he was just trying to throw in some humor and I appreciated that. He was by no means mocking me.

"Good point." I replied while adjusting my focus to have my magic only target the Celestial Sword's hilt. I felt an immediate change in the air now that the blade was no longer supported. With a few flicks of my wrist, the sword swung in powerful full arcs with no restraint. "Ooh, that does look like it'll hit harder now."

"Exactly the point. The less of the weapon you focus your magic on, the more force you'll have behind each strike. That's how momentum works. Now then..." Estoc said proudly before he took a good long look at the Celestial Sword's glowing blade. "Say, how sharp is that thing?"

"The Celestial Sword? Uh... Sharp enough to cleave through stone with no problem. Why?" I asked in return, wondering why he would even ask that.

Estoc stared contemplatively at the Celestial Sword as it floated before us. A moment later, he turned to face me again. "Well, I guess it wouldn't hurt just for the sake of being thorough. First, drop your shield. You'll need both hands for this."

"Both hands? Uh... OK then?" I then undid the curved brass clasps that held the Lunar Shield to my left arm and let it fall harmlessly to the ground. I assumed that Estoc wanted me to hold the sword's hilt in both hands like a longsword, which the hilt was definitely designed for as a hand-and-a-half sword.

However, when I reached for the hilt, he tapped me on my leg. "No, not there. Hold the blade in your hands this time."

"Huh?! But..." I yelped as I thought about holding a sword blade in my hands that could cut through rock without any trouble. I then looked at the three royal sisters nearby as they sipped some tea and called out, "Hey, is it a good idea to grab this thing by the blade?! It won't cut my fingers off, will it?!"

The three alicorns only laughed at such a suggestion. Celestia then replied, "You have nothing to fear about that! Like any sword, the edge won't really cut anything unless it is swung in an arc. And besides that, the underarmor that covers your hands should protect you. It is highly resistant to attacks that cut."

I looked at the palms of my hands. Indeed, while the backs of my hands and fingers were coated in metal plates, the undersides were coated with the soft flexible bodysuit that always stands between my body and the plate armor. Taking Celestia's word for it, I levitated the Celestial Sword closer before grasping it in similar fashion to how one would hold a polearm. The blade almost felt warm through its glow. "OK... So, what do I do with this?"

Estoc appeared to be finding some amusement with my confusion. Normally, one does not hold a sword by the blade. Or do they? "I know, it's definitely not the first thing you think of when you think of swordplay. But this is an effective way to use a sword. This technique is called half-swording."

That term immediately registered with me. I had heard of it before. "Oh, that! I've heard of this! You use the crossguard and the pommel as a blunt weapon."

"Exactly! And it makes things easier if you're in tight quarters and don't have much room to maneuver the sword normally. And just look at all those points coming out of the crossguard. I bet most wouldn't want one of those being swung into their faces." Estoc then said with a bit of a laugh. Indeed, the many 'arms' of the sun design that makes up the Celestial Sword's crossguard could do some serious damage if I were to actually strike someone with them.

I took a few swings with the wrong end of my sword. I tried thrusting the pommel forward and swinging it down like the tip of a club while also swinging it around in a way that the crossguard would likely collide with something. I even tried stabbing with the blade's tip while grasping the hilt and the blade's middle at the same time. Estoc then spoke while I swung my weapon around, "You've got the right idea. The pommel can bludgeon like a club and the crossguard can catch an enemy's weapon or even snag and drag them around. Just remember that using the sword like that is more like using a polearm. One thing to remember is that the higher up your grip is, the more control you have. The farther down you hold it, the more power you can put into each strike. This also applies when holding it with the levitation spell, so be sure to keep that in mind."

"Gotcha." I felt fairly confident in my abilities at that time. Of course, there was still plenty of room for improvement and more practice, but this new knowledge was making me feel pretty good about myself. I then looked at my instructor and asked, "So, what's next?"

Estoc seemed unsure of what to cover next. Fortunately, he did not have to say anything. Celestia approached us and spoke before Estoc could. "That will do, Estoc. The three of us will take it from here. You are dismissed."

The armored unicorn stallion promptly bowed before his superior. "Understood, your highness. I shall...make my...leave... Um..." He glanced around, clearly unsure of where to go now that he was stuck in my dream and not his own. "Where exactly do I go now? This...isn't my dream."

Nightmare Moon let out a loud sigh before her horn was coated by her dark blue magic aura. "Fine then."

At those words, a portal opened next to us while a familiar hot tub filled with chattering mares. I immediately let out an amused snort and glanced at an embarrassed Estoc out of the corner of my eye. Nightmare Moon then said in a very dry tone of voice, "Return to your fantasies and be done with it. And let us never speak of this again."

"Agreed." That was all he said before stiffly trotting through the portal before it immediately closed behind him. I am so tempted to bring this up next time I meet up with Shining Armor.

Luna shook her head while letting out an amused sigh as she and Nightmare Moon approached Celestia and I. "Oh, Estoc... Whoever would have guessed he was quite that promiscuous at heart?"

"Hey, a guy can dream, can't he?" I replied while shrugging my shoulders. I certainly could not fault him for having those kinds of fantasies. Those mares were gorgeous. "Anyway... Was that it? Are we done for the night?"

"Hardly, my friend. Estoc simply instructed you in every way he could. We will cover whatever he could not." Nightmare Moon said with a bit of a smirk. I was hardly surprised. The royal family probably know more about human swordplay than Estoc ever will. "There is not much left to cover, but I will instruct you in the rest regardless. First, leave your shield for now and hold your sword properly with both hands. We must make certain you improve your two-handed skill in the off chance your shield is removed from your arm and you cannot immediately retrieve it."

"OK then." I then did as I was told and grasped the Celestial Sword by its hilt with my armored hands touching each other. However, Nightmare Moon immediately shook her head. "Uh oh. What'd I do?"

"Look at your hands. Do you think you can freely maneuver the sword with so little room between them?" Celestia said from nearby. I tried swinging the sword around and did indeed find that my hands were restricting my movement. Especially with the gauntlets covering them! Celestia then answered the question I was thinking before I could even say it. "The proper way to wield a longsword is for your lower hand to grasp it not by the hilt, but by the pommel. This will give you much more flexibility in maneuvering your blade."

I did just that and brought my left hand further down before grasping the sword's pommel. Sure enough, I felt myself wielding the sword with much greater ease, performing a variety of swings and twirls with it while minding my distance from my friends. Luna in particular seemed quite pleased with my deft movements. "I must say... You seem to be more at home in using your sword with two hands instead of one."

I paused between my swings to look at the Princess of the Night. "Yeah, I guess I am. I've always had a longtime fascination with longswords. Maybe it's in my blood. I'm more Irish than anything and that is a culture renowned for their mighty claymore swords... Wait, haven't you seen those?"

Celestia held a hoof to her chin while she looked at nothing in particular. "Oh, yes... I recall those. Truly, those were impressive swords." Of course. She has been watching Earth from afar for some time, so she was likely aware of Ireland's past.

Luna then spoke up with a smile, "Well, I'd say that shall suffice for your swordplay practice. Shall we take a break before moving on?"

"I don't see why not. We have plenty of tea to share. And I know you are quite fond of fruit-based teas, James." Nightmare Moon retorted while a number of teapots appeared from nowhere in a flash of light.

I had no reason to decline their offer. I soon found myself reclining on a soft bench lined with pillows while the royal garden was softly lit with fireflies and torches placed throughout the garden and along the palace walls. I watched in observant silence while the three royal sisters chatted amongst themselves. They mentioned meeting with Canterlot officials for a Hearth's Warming Day party, reminding me once more of the holidays. However, my attention was drawn to my own armored hand. Even though I was only holding a teacup between my fingers, I could still remember the weight of the Celestial Sword in my hand. It felt...not heavy enough compared to the teacup I was holding. Almost as if it was too light for a sword of that size. Either that, or I have far more muscle in my arms than I recall.

As the question weighed on my mind more, Luna noticed my focused stare. "Is something troubling you, James? You're remarkably silent."

I decided there was no harm in asking and turned to face my royal friends. "Well... Just wondering. I know my armor's greaves give my legs a big boost in strength, but... What about my arms? Do my gauntlets enhance their strength as well?"

Celestia showed a big smile, almost as if she was pleased that I had noticed something about my gear. "Oh, ever so slightly! It's a very passive sort of enhancement. It responds to whatever is being held in your hands. In short, it will boost the strength of your arms to the optimum strength needed to most effectively wield whatever it is you're holding. From the Celestial Sword to anything heavier, your gauntlets will insure that no weapon is too heavy for you to use... Well, maybe up to around twenty pounds. Don't expect to find yourself swinging around a pillar of granite like a wooden staff."

That got a laugh out of me. Yeah, there is only so heavy you can make a weapon before it becomes impractical. Still, knowing that any weapon I hold would be easy for me to use took a load off my mind. "Now that's a really handy enchantment! Is there anything you didn't think of when creating this work of art?"

Nightmare Moon was quick to provide a witty retort. "Yes. We failed to remember to install a working oven for baking cakes. So sorry if your sweet tooth ever has a craving that you can't quite satisfy." Yep, that got a good laugh out of us.

While I tried to reach for one of the teapots with my hand open, I took the time to examine exactly how far open my hand could open while wearing gauntlets. Try as I might, I could not quite get my hand and fingers entirely flat. I felt there was no need to bring this up to the three alicorns beside me. Gauntlets have always been somewhat restrictive in the mobility of the wearer's fingers and there was nothing that could be done about it due to the individual plates' hinges. They still allowed me to open my hand maybe 90%, but I had to be mindful of just how far I could open my hand while suited up like that.

The tea was quite satisfying and it was a pleasure listening to the three sisters chat amongst themselves. I have always been more of a listener than a speaker, so I found myself just taking in their discussion. They laughed, they smiled, they showed so much happiness amongst themselves while playing off of each other. Celestia was charming, yet playful, Luna was more eloquent while carrying a bit more of a regal vibe than her eldest sister, and Nightmare Moon was bold with her interjections while speaking slightly louder than one might expect and was quick to throw in some snide wit when the opportunity arose.

I noticed Luna was glancing at me once in a while as I sipped from my teacup while my eyes beheld the three beautiful princesses and the majesty of the royal garden around us. I suspect she was curious as to why I was not partaking in the conversation. However, she seemed to have a bit of a smirk on her face before she seemed to whisper something to her sisters. Celestia seemed to go along with what was discussed with a smile while an exceptionally devious smirk spread across Nightmare Moon's muzzle. What were the two sisters of the night up to?

The conversation they were having abruptly ended while the three of them turned to look at me. Luna then asked, "James, we have a personal question to ask of you."

I set my teacup down and gave them my undivided attention as they all climbed to their feet. "Sure. What's up?"

Nightmare Moon then asked while they spread out a bit, "We know you are a good judge of character and deeply appreciative of beauty and art. So, we must ask. To your eyes, who is the most beautiful of Equestria's royal bloodline?"

Well, that question certainly came out of nowhere. And it caught me off guard. The three sisters were standing about near each other with their bodies turned partially sideways with their magnificent wings spread. This had to be just a silly game among sisters. Still, I held my fingers to my chin while my eyes carefully observed them. Silly as they were being, I wanted to give an honest answer.

My eyes were first drawn to Celestia, her gorgeous white coat making her stand out against the night. Her long wavering mane and tail filled with stripes of the colors of the aurora almost seemed to glow in the dark. Her inviting smile and lovely magenta eyes beckoned me as her unparalleled wings spread wide. My eyes then fell upon Luna. The smallest of the royal sisters, she was by no means any less pleasing to the eyes. Her wavering mane and tail tapering off into something of a point, filled with stars that twinkled constantly while surrounded by a translucent purple horizon. Her very dark blue coat was more subdued than her sister, but eye-catching while her cyan eyes were enhanced with that lovely light blue eyeshadow coating their lids. Lastly, my eyes were drawn to Nightmare Moon. That sleek black coat was just...enrapturing. Her wispy blue mane and tail floated higher than her sisters', her elegant wings having the smooth curved shape of something less avian. Her exotic eyes, looking more feline than anything else, beckoned me while flashing me a warm smile. Truly a difficult choice to make.

After a moment of carefully examining every aspect of the three royal sisters, I sighed while I prepared to give them my answer. I prayed they would not hold it against me. "Well... It's a close race. Each of you is enrapturing in your own way, but... When it comes down to the sheer scope of raw beauty... That trophy goes to... Celestia."

The Princess of the Dawn grinned broadly even as a light blush filled her cheeks. She giggled loudly while her wing moved forward to cover her face just below the eyes. "Ohoho James, you're too kind!"

Luna and Nightmare Moon took the claims in good grace while they either smirked or playfully rolled their eyes. They probably were not surprised that I had declared Celestia the most beautiful mare in all the land as it had probably been said to them before. However, Luna then asked with a more whimsical smirk, "Indeed, it was hardly surprising you would choose her. But from your eyes... What is it about a mare that entices you most?"

"Wait, are you asking me what aspect of a mare gives off the most sex appeal?!" I asked quite loudly in response when I noticed that Luna and even Nightmare Moon were looking very impish at the moment. Celestia looked quite flustered as well, but managed to keep her mouth shut in anxious silence. Still, I tried to give an honest answer. "Well, I'm not a shallow man. All aspects of a mare contribute to their beauty. Their manes and tails, their eyes, their voice, the way they generally carry themselves... It all comes together as one big visual presentation. But... For that question... I'd have to say the one part of a mare that's bound to get that kind of attention are the hips."

That provoked a loud snicker from Nightmare Moon. "Quite! Most models seem to focus on how they present that part of the body quite well."

"Yeah, I've looked through enough Playcolt magazines to know that. But if I may go further... I'd say you and Luna have the best hips out of the three of you." I then added while almost getting the feeling that what I had just said was a bad idea. "The way your cutie marks partially wrap around the contours of your hips really accentuates your curves in ways that Celestia's does not. Really eye-catching!"

That caught a look of surprise from the two night sisters while Celestia brought a hoof to her mouth and snickered in amusement. Nightmare Moon then smirked and looked back at her own backside before giving her rump a playful wiggle. "Hmm! I can certainly see your point. Seems the night outperforms the day in at least one category!"

However, I then noticed that Luna was giving Celestia a particularly smug smirk. Was it due to outdoing her sister on something? Or...was she plotting something? I soon found out. She glanced at Nightmare Moon, who then returned that smirk with a wink, before Luna spoke to Celestia. "Sister, you seem disappointed. Perhaps you envy that the posterior of the night surpasses that of the day?"

More playful banter between sisters of royalty that the common folk will probably never get to see. Still, Celestia tried to dismiss them with a nervous grin. "Well... Perhaps I do feel a twinge of envy, but nothing significant! I suppose it's hard to not feel at least a little jealous of your sister when she excels at something that you do not."

It was then that Nightmare Moon made her move. As her horn was coated by her magic aura, she smirked at Celestia. "Jealous? Well, I can certainly fix that!"

Before I could even guess what was happening, Celestia suddenly yelped and stepped forward as if someone had just shoved her from behind. She seemed to know exactly who was at fault. "Nightmare Moon! What did you just do to me?!"

I could not make out anything that was amiss while looking at Celestia from the front. However, Luna was standing off to the side and burst into laughter. "Oh my! Praise the sun! Never has it been so grand and radiant!"

"What're you even going on about?! What did... Oh my god..." I asked before stepping to the side to see what was going on over there before... My goodness. What did Nightmare Moon do? While Celestia was clearly not harmed in any sort of way, her... This is going to sound about as preposterous as you would expect, but... Very clearly, her rump had...expanded quite a bit. From what I could see, the top of her rump rose above the base of her neck and reached out past her shoulders. I was left without words. I could not help snickering like an idiot, but that was only because of how outlandish and unexpected this little prank was.

Needless to say, Celestia was quite embarrassed as she turned to face all of us while keeping her remarkably curvaceous backside hidden behind her spread wings. "Nightmare Moon, that's going too far! This is so obscene! James, stop staring! Please!"

I did my best to stop laughing, though it was difficult due to Luna and Nightmare Moon's contagious laughter. While still chuckling, I managed to speak. "Heheh sorry... It's just... Oh fine! Ahem..." I forcefully composed myself while doing everything I could to keep a straight face. "Sorry, I was laughing more at how out of nowhere that was than at your appearance. In all honesty, those are the most amazing hips I've ever seen on a mare!"

Celestia's face, while still blushing heavily from sheer embarrassment, clearly showed that she was not expecting me to praise her new figure so readily. Nightmare Moon and Luna began to quietly snicker amongst themselves while staying close to each other. Celestia began to speak, but quickly caught herself. "You... Are you truly certain abo... No... No, I mustn't doubt you. I know you're always deadly serious with your praise. And it's...very much appreciated."

That calmed her down quite a bit. However, a quick glance at the Celestial Sword reminded me of what we were supposed to be doing. "Hey, don't we have something to focus on here? I'm not gonna be asleep forever, right?"

"Yes, quite. We don't need you performing an impromptu reenactment of Rip Van Whicker. I suppose we've rested enough and can get back to business." Luna replied while trying to regain her composure and keep her eyes off of Celestia's figure.

Nightmare Moon too nodded while bringing her wrist to her lips and coughing loudly. "Indeed! We still have a fair bit to discuss. But before we move on to magic, let us instruct you in a few more swordsmanship techniques first. Take your sword in hand, but leave your shield behind."

This confused me despite doing as I was told without question. Estoc already is quite proficient in instructing others in the use of the sword and even partially does it for a living. Why did they send him away if there was still more to discuss with me on that? Nightmare Moon must have noticed that skeptical look I was giving her and let out an amused snort. "What's with that look? Thought Estoc could show you instead? Well, last I recall, he was never present in Equestria before the human race vanished from our world. Was he not?"

Well, that was a little fact I had all but forgotten. Celestia, forgetting her predicament for the moment, stepped forward with a smile. "Yes, we all remember quite well the human warriors who defended our people in Equestria's earliest days. And the way they used swords differed quite a bit from how our people do. Now then, taking the advice we already gave you, show us a proper longsword stance."

I did as I was told, holding the blade out on an angle while gripping the Celestial Sword just under the crossguard with my right hand and holding the pommel with my left. I then began to adjust my stance, rotating my body to assume another of poised and defensive stances while raising and lowering my blade to catching an imaginary opponent's weapon. Luna applauded lightly while her hooves stomped the ground for a moment. "Very good, my friend. You've definitely gotten the basics down. You'll most likely be using sword and shield together at most times, but remember these techniques should you ever need to wield the sword with both hands."

"Got it. I think I'll do just fine if I can polish my skill with this a bit more." I replied while twirling and thrusting my sword a few more times. I then lowered the blade and asked, "Anything else?"

"Well... Perhaps..." Nightmare Moon muttered before she turned to Celestia and began to whisper to her. Luna remained silent while her eyes were drawn to her sisters. I could not read their lips, but they definitely did not seem entirely happy about what they were discussing. After a moment of waiting, the Princesses of the Dawn and Dreams nodded in agreement before Nightmare Moon faced me again. "Actually, there is one thing we can go over. And I have a hunch you will quite enjoy it."

Nightmare Moon's horn was once more engulfed in her dark blue magic aura. And seconds later, something appeared above me in a flash of light that dropped and stabbed into the ground so suddenly that I jumped back. "Whoa, what's that?!"

What I saw before was...not at all what I was expecting. It was another sword. A very big sword. There was no sign of it being enchanted in any way, so it was likely just an ordinary sword one might find in an armory. The length of its blade was... Even with a few inches of it stuck in the ground, the whole thing was roughly as tall as I was. "Whoa... Is this what I think it is? A real greatsword?"

"Indeed, it is. Go on. Have a go." Luna replied with a mildly excited smile. I had no idea why such a weapon that clearly had no relation to anything I had ever used up to that point was being offered to me, but I did not care. I have always been a sucker for big swords and nothing gets bigger than a greatsword.

"Oooooh boy, how'd you know what I like?" I said with a giddy chuckle as my hand reached out and grasped the sword's mighty hilt. With a tug, I lifted the mighty blade from the ground and flipped it upright before catching the end of the hilt in my other hand. I was almost expecting to have difficulty stopping such a long and hefty blade in movement, but had little to no trouble maneuvering the mighty blade. "Whoa, this armor really does balance everything out."

I tried taking a few swings with the greatsword, performing slow broad sweeps and thrusts until I became accustomed to its size and mass. With the hilt so long and finding myself shifting my grasp now and then, it almost felt like I was swinging a polearm around at times. I even tried a bit of half-swording with the blade by grasping it just past the very wide crossguard for greater control. Definitely a very technical type of sword that demands flexibility to get the most out of it.

After a bit more of practice swings, I turned to the three royal sisters while hoisting the hefty blade over my shoulder. "So... I take it you know something about how these are used?"

Celestia and Luna nodded at Nightmare Moon to signal her to step forward. Clearly being the most aggressive member of the royal family, she seemed confident in instructing me on direct combat. The bold Princess of Dreams stepped forward and said, "Yes, a fair bit if memory serves. These blades were originally crafted to counter many of the larger beasts that roamed the world back then. As you have already demonstrated, this is a very long and hefty sword that excels in reach and striking power. You also displayed how one can grasp the base of the blade for more control in tight quarters. Normally, the sheer size and weight would drag you around a bit, but your armor's enchantments should negate most of that effect and help you maintain absolute control over its movements. Now, typical use of this sword would require you to keep the blade moving with twirls that would constantly bring the blade forward. Try it."

I took several steps back to insure I was not in danger of striking my friend before holding the blade straight up before me with both hands grasping the hilt. I let the blade fall before it looped to my left while I swung it up in a circle and brought it back down in front of me before it did the same towards my right. It took a little practice, but I picked up a good rhythm of spinning the blade past my shoulders and bringing it down in front of me over and over. Almost in a figure-8 motion. Truly, not an easy attack to counter from the front.

"Well done. Now then, another trick to remember is that you can wield this sword with one hand. Not recommended since it is normally tiring, but it has its advantages." Nightmare Moon spoke while my swings came to a stop. "For example, grasp the blade's base in your left hand while gripping its pommel in your right. Quickly thrust it forward and you will perform a powerful thrust with maximum reach. Just be warned that this attack does carry with it a long recovery time, so only attempt it when you are certain it will connect."

That certainly was not a technique I had heard of, but I gave it a try anyway. More like holding a spear, I grasped the sword as I was instructed to. My left holding the blade a bit above the crossguard with my right near the pommel. I leaned back to build up momentum and then thrust my right arm forward to perform a skewering thrust. I quickly pulled the sword back into my grasp before gravity could pull the unsupported blade down to the floor, quickly finding that it did leave me a bit open for a couple of seconds. Still, I doubt the uneducated opponent would expect such an attack. "Man, that is a high-risk attack. Not sure using it more than once would be a good idea."

It was then that Nightmare Moon gave me quite a smirk. "Yes, under normal circumstances. However, as I am sure you've noticed at some point, you're not exactly an ordinary swordsman. While it is wise to remember these techniques next time you must take up the sword, when you take into consideration your armor's enchantments, the magic you possess, and your gift of flight, standard battle tactics are thrown right out the window. Take these basics and develop your own fighting style that builds off of the abilities your armor grants you. Do that, and there will be few who can stand against you."

I looked at Nightmare Moon and her sisters behind her. Her words really sank deep. With the abilities I possessed, the only kind of opponent who would actually be a threat to me once I had really developed my own swordsmanship style would be one who is capable of everything I am. On paper, this sounded like a bad idea. Granting that kind of power to one person, let alone someone from a race that has a long forgotten bad reputation in Equestria, could definitely lead to disaster. But...

I looked back at my armored hands before my eyes glanced at the three royal sisters before me. I knew there was no reason to ask. The entire reason they had been with me this far in teaching me to harness my armor's abilities and having even given me such a gift in the first place was nothing short of a show of absolute trust. Neither of them looked concerned. And I should not have been either. I love the world of Equestria and its people. I would never seek to abuse this power for any fell desires. I just do not have it in me. I did not want to disappoint them. Finally, I managed to smile at them and spoke softly. "I'll do my best to not let you down."

"We know you won't, my friend." Luna retorted with a calm serene smile. There was nary a glimmer of doubt in her eyes. "But as my sister was saying, you should take what we have given you and develop your skills with your weapons to compliment them. Why not take a practice run to start?"

I eyes fell upon the massive blade in my hands, temporarily forgetting that practicing with such a mighty sword would not translate to my skill with the Celestial Sword. It sounded like I was being given the opportunity to go wild. With a smirk spreading across my lips, I turned to face an open space. "Sounds good. Just keep your distance from me."

The three royal sisters took several steps back just before I brought the greatsword up beside me in a vertical position. I decided to start this trial run with something unorthodox. Tapping into the magic that lies within my left gauntlet, I thrust my left hand out and caused a flash of frigid frost to appear several feet ahead of me. With my imaginary opponent stunned by a burst of artic wind, I swung the mighty blade with just my right hand with unexpected ease. It swung in a broad arc before I followed it with an upward swing and letting the blade fall back across my shoulders. I was not done yet.

Utilizing my wings, I swooped across the ground while unleashing another swing of my sword with my left hand reaching out to grasp the long hilt. I promptly stopped and swooped back the way I came before performing an upward swing while starting to rise into the air. I swooped once again on my way down, striking at an unseen foe while on the move. Rising into the air, I began to swing my mighty blade with one hand in a continuous flurry of slashes in multiple directions. It was exhilarating, to say the least. Wielding a sword of my dreams in ways that I could literally only dream about!

I landed with a falling slash while imagining myself splitting my enemy in two, although I doubt the blade would really cleave through someone's body like that. My three royal friends stomped the ground in applause at my performance. However, I began to observe the mighty greatsword in my hands. It was only then that something occurred to me. I looked at the three sisters and asked, "Hey... Just curious, but what does training with a sword like this have to do with the gear I've been using so far? Is there something you're not telling me about?"

That look they were giving each other while glancing back and forth. Clearly they were not expecting such a question. In the end, Nightmare Moon rolled her eyes and replied, "In due time, my friend. In due time."

Understanding that I was not going to get anymore information out of them even if I tried, I left it at that. They certainly are tightlipped about some things. The greatsword in my hand soon vanished in a shower of sparks before I was left with just my bare armored hands again. Celestia then stepped forward and said, "Well, I say that does it for swordplay tonight. Let's focus on the power that lies within your hands right now."

"Magic? Nice. What's first?" I asked in return while instinctively prepping my focus for casting spells. Do not ask me how I actually do that. I made it quite clear the first time that describing how one focuses their mind to use magic is about as easy as explaining quantum physics.

"First, let's see if you've memorized which element types correspond to which hand." Celestia then said with a smile before her gaze became more serious. She fell silent for a moment while leaving me suspecting this was a 'raise your hand at the beep' sort of test. Out of nowhere, she suddenly barked at me. "Fire!"

In response, the gauntlet on my right hand was coated in a golden yellow aura before I lifted my hand and launched a small burst of fire into the air. In response, the Princess of the Dawn barked out, "Ice!"

Like before, my left gauntlet was coated in a billowing cobalt blue aura before I raised it and unleashed a quick burst of frost. Once again, Celestia followed up that response with another shout. "Lightning!"

Considering that I had no knowledge of how to really cast a lightning spell, I just did what little I could. I raised my left hand as arcing bolts of electricity sparked around my hand. Once more, Celestia barked out a command. "Plasma!"

I raised my right hand as commanded and... Well... I was at a loss of what to do. I knew that Celestia's magic produces the explosive plasma-based magic, but I had not yet undergone any training to harness it. Unsure of what to do, I decided to ask her for help. "Uh... How do I cast that again?"

This prompted Celestia to nearly sink to her knees in snickering laughter. She clearly had forgotten that I could not cast that spell at the time. I just rolled my eyes. It was not my idea to withhold that type of training. She soon managed to compose herself and then rose to her feet. "Right, right! Even so, you have proven that you have memorized which hand commands which element."

Luna then approached us with her horn prepared to cast a spell. "And to that affect, you won't be needing these anymore."

There was a flash from both sides of my shoulders. Upon closer inspection, I noticed that a couple of tiny features were missing. The little sun and moon symbols emblazoned upon the fronts of my pauldrons had vanished, giving my armor's design much greater symmetry. "What? Were those just training wheels to remind me which arm used which magic?"

"In a nutshell, yes." Celestia replied with a bit of a whimsical smirk. "They really were there as nothing more than a reminder of which gauntlet possessed which magic. Although I suppose which arm holds your sword and shield could also serve as a reminder, so perhaps it was just redundant. We will have to be sure to remove that feature from your armor once we wake up..."

"Anyway!" Nightmare Moon suddenly barked up as she flapped her wings to propel herself over to us. "Now that's out of the way, let's move on. You have been trained sufficiently in the use of the primary elements of fire and ice. Today, we shall be instructing you to harness the next level of the elements of lightning and plasma."

There was something about hearing those two words together that caught my attention. Now, I am no science buff, but I could swear those two were one in the same. And so I asked, "Wait... Correct me if I'm wrong, but isn't lightning already a form of plasma? Doesn't that mean they're the same?"

The looks on their faces... Clearly, they had no idea what to say to that. Eventually, Celestia whispered to her sisters, "He does have a point, now that I think about it. I do believe that discoveries in the field of science have confirmed that."

"Then... Does that not mean some renaming is in order?" Luna asked, completely oblivious to the fact that I was within earshot.

Nightmare Moon then added, "Quite. What would be a better term for your secondary... Um..."

It was then that they noticed I was looking right at them with my arms crossed. Probably knowing that I was listening in, the three sisters quickly shuffled backwards in a very amusing and almost cartoonish fashion that got me to snort loudly in suppressed laughter. A moment more of inaudible whispering amongst themselves, they were standing before me once again. Celestia then spoke, "Well... It seems you are right. My magic's most advanced elemental state could use a renaming. Instead of being referred to as plasma, we have concluded that it should be called solar magic from now on."

I crossed my arms once more and nodded in approval. "Mm. Makes sense. It's the same state of plasma that makes up the sun, after all. Anyway, what's next?"

"Firstly, let us instruct you in harnessing your more advanced elemental spells." Luna then spoke while she stepped forward as her sisters stepped back. "As you displayed not too long ago, you are very adept at the use of fire and ice magic. You understand fire's natural raw offensive capabilities while making good use of ice magic's versatility. I will now instruct you on how to properly harness the lightning magic that sleeps within your left gauntlet."

More focused on listening to Luna's words than speaking, I merely nodded in understanding. Luna then simply gave me a refresher on how to focus my magic to produce the electrical qualities. I already knew the basics for it, but not much else. "Now then, lightning can be used in one of two ways. Either expelled from your hand much like my horn, or summoned to rain down upon your enemy. It is a bit lacking in versatility, but it strikes hard and is the fastest means of magical attack you possess. Celestia, would you kindly serve as a target for our friend here?"

"Gladly, Luna. I'll ready for you, James." Celestia replied as her horn generated a golden spherical barrier all around her body. She certainly looked ready.

"OK then... Um..." I muttered as my left gauntlet's cobalt blue magic aura surrounded it. Soon, crackling blue electricity sparked around my palm and fingers. After taking a deep breath, I extended my arm forward and launched a bolt of arcane lightning at Celestia. It reached her in under a second and dissipated as it collided with her magic barrier. I tried strafing around her to try using the spell on the go, even while performing swift and long sideways swoops with my wings. Once that was done, I tried the latter means of using it. With a bit of focus, sparks appeared above Celestia before bolts of lightning rained down onto Celestia's barrier. I was pleasantly surprised to see that this brand of lightning did not come with a deafening thunderclap. "That good enough?"

Luna nodded in satisfaction while Celestia lowered her barrier. "Yes, well done. There really is not much to using lightning, so there is little to explain about it. Now then, that just leaves..."

The air seemed to grow a bit tense as the three royal sisters showed a looked of concern towards me and each other. The only elemental spell type left to go over was Celestia's plas... I mean solar magic. Still need to get used to phasing that old term out. Nightmare Moon then asked, "Are you sure he's ready for this, Celestia? You know the risks that come with using that magnitude of magical might."

That look Celestia was giving me... A strange complex fusion of perhaps regret and unease. Was there something she was not telling me? Regardless, she tried to smile. "He will have to learn to use it at some point. He has all of the mental fortitude we have with his armor amplifying it to our levels. It should be no trouble with proper practice."

The two sisters of the night, while still showing signs of concern, simply nodded and stepped back. Quite a few steps, actually. Celestia then approached me with a cautious smile. "Now then, James... Before we begin, I just want to remind you of what sort of power you will be dealing with. Solar magic is the epitome of raw magical power. And with such power comes great danger. Misusing this power will put even yourself at great risk. Please promise me you will never be careless in it's use. Until I have your word, I cannot instruct you in how to harness this type of magic."

She was being deadly serious. And I knew why. I had already witnessed her using such magic before in demonstration a few months back. Man, it was the equivalent of a star going supernova. I would never want that to blow up in my face. Already fully understanding the raw power I would be working with, I nodded promptly. "You have my word. I've already seen what that stuff can do, so there's no way I'll be messing around with it."

That was all it took to put her at ease. "That's what I wanted to hear. Now then, the means to actually produce this type of elemental magic is similar to how to create fire, but more concentrated."

The strange thing is even though I never used such magic before, I found the means of focusing to produce it to be easier than expected. It almost felt like I already had a good idea of what I was doing. As if I had used it before. With a bit of focus, a pulsing orb of fiery yellow energy formed in the palm of my hand. Fearing that I may lose control of it, I kept it the size of a marble. "Phew! Had me scared for a minute there."

Celestia eyed it carefully before smiling in satisfaction. "Very good. It should go without saying that the smaller the amount you produce, the easy it is to manage. Furthermore, you can concentrate more and more solar magic into such a small size while increasing its volatility. At maximum charge, an orb of solar magic this size will explode with the same amount of force as a pack of plastic explosives. And one the size of your fist could potentially demolish the entirety of Ponyville's town hall. Never forget that these orbs of solar magic are deceptively powerful."

Well, that was a scary thought. I even felt myself cringe while looking at the glowing orb of solar energy in my palm. "Uh... I don't have to worry about this blowing up in my face, do I?"

"Nonsense. Any solar magic you produce will only detonate when it collides with another volatile force or when you will it to combust upon contact. Furthermore, your armor should be able to endure the smaller blasts with little effect. And don't worry about the concussion. Your armor's enchantments will disperse the bulk of it to minimize strain on your body along with physical impacts. Your helmet will even muffle the strain on your ears." Nightmare Moon said unexpectedly, showing insight into my armor's functions I never even thought about. "However, keep in mind that your armor, as resistant to magical influence as it is, can only endure so much. If you get caught in the blast of your solar magic's strongest charges, that armor will not hold."

"So... I can literally blow myself up with this magic... Yeesh. The Lunar Shield will stand up to the blast, right?" I asked in return while feeling somewhat uneasy about the thought of losing control of such magic and have it obliterate me.

"Of course. That shield is utterly impervious to all forms of damage and will even dissipate some of the force behind the blast. If you think you can't get out of range in time when using your strongest solar magic spells, raise your shield. It just might save your life." The Princess of the Night replied as my eyes glanced over to said shield lying on the ground nearby. "But I suppose that will do for now. You already have some knowledge on how to channel your magical energies through your sword and shield, as you displayed during Nightmare Night not long ago."

Before I could even object, Luna, began to channel her magical energies through her horn. I was then engulfed in a bright shining glow before finding my armor having disappeared. "Session's over. And you did quite well. I'm looking forward to our future sessions together, my friend."

"Yeah, that was pretty nice. I enjoyed it." I retorted while glancing at the Celestial Sword and Lunar Shield still just lying by my feet. I did not need them anymore, so I left them alone. "Although... What now? It feels like we still have a couple of hours left before morning comes."

Nightmare Moon cocked her head to one side as if pondering my words for a moment. "Hmm... Yes, it is not quite time for you to awaken. What to do indeed..."

Just when it seemed like Celestia was about to offer a suggestion, Luna displayed a whimsical smirk. "I have an idea."

With a flash of her magic, a small bonfire appeared before us along with plush seats for each of us. At the same time, an elegant stallion who I suspect was a butler appeared from nowhere in a flash. Luna then promptly addressed him and said, "Please fetch us all manner of pastries and treats along with warm tea."

With a bow, the stallion trotted inside the palace. Celestia had already taken a seat by the fire, but seemed to be reminded about her...slightly oversized rump as she tried to find a comfortable position. I could only imagine why the two sisters of the night had not returned her hips to their original size. Regardless, she tried to keep a straight face and looked at me. "Care to take a seat, James? Our refreshments should be out shortly."

I thought on it for just a moment before turning my gaze to the vast moonlit garden. It is not often I get a chance to indulge in the natural splendor of such a location. Even in a dream. So I turned to Celestia and returned her smile with my own. "Maybe in a little bit. I just want to take a stroll for a bit. I'll be back, OK?"

Celestia did not mind at all while Nightmare Moon offered a response as she and Luna took their seats. "Very well. We will be here when you return. Just search for the fire's glow."

The three royal sisters promptly engaged in conversation as I walked away and into the darkness. It was only once I was completely out of the bonfire's glow that I began to really see the nocturnal beauty of the garden. Lightly colored flowers almost seemed to glow and the fireflies were out in full force with rapid flickers of tiny lights constantly blinking around me. It was quite beautiful and it had been a long time since I last witnessed such a spectacle.

Mere minutes after I began to walk through the garden, I began to hear someone closing in. I glanced around upon hearing the rustling of leaves and quickly spotted Celestia starting to emerge from behind a tree. I was quick to silently wave at her while she asked, "So sorry if I disturbed you. May I join you?"

"Of course." I replied with a smile as my royal friend approached me. In the process, she stepped out of her shoes before casting aside the rest of her gilded royal garments and leaving her majestic pastel body bare. I hardly minded. She was just taking the time to enjoy a break from her royal duties. Still, I was left curious of why Celestia would step away from her sisters so soon. "You didn't stick around long back there. Something happen?"

Celestia made no attempt to hide an awkward grimace that spread across her lips. "Luna and Nightmare Moon started to poke fun at me...rather obscene posterior and I was not in the mood to be reminded of it. So I ventured into the garden to find you since I know you would never do such a thing. Unless you were drunk. Maybe."

That got an amused smirk out of me. "What, aren't they going to change your figure back to normal?"

"I asked them too, but they cheekily refused by saying I'll be back to normal when I wake up. Just sisters being sisters, not that I blame them. They both used to hold quite a bit of envy towards me for good reason, so I do try to take the occasional prank with grace." Celestia said with a snort before her irritation faded away to a good-natured grin. As annoyed as I am sure she was with her sisters at the time, she was being a good sport about the whole thing.

My eyes glanced over her curvaceous hips while we walked along. Truly a sight to see and bound to draw attention from stallions for all the wrong reasons. Or right reasons, depending on how you look at the issue. I then asked, "You do seem pretty bothered by that. Are you really that self-conscious?"

That question easily got a more whimsical grin out of the Princess of the Dawn. "Well, I'm certainly not as obsessed over my appearance as most other mares in Canterlot, if that's what you're thinking. Although I am rather proud of my figure and do my best to stay in shape."

"It certainly shows. You're easily the most beautiful creature in the world." I replied with a small smile, my hand stroking Celestia down her back and towards her gorgeous hips. I made sure to stop myself before I could actually touch them, knowing Celestia was proving to be sensitive about such a warped feature of her body. Still, I did my best to make light of it and show that I still found her breathtakingly beautiful. "And... If you would permit me to be bold... I have to say these are easily the most amazing foal-bearing hips I've ever seen."

The instant I looked back to her, Celestia gave me a very flattered blushing grin as her wing reached up to almost cover her face. "My goodness, James... I know you can find beauty in any mare, but that kind of praise? For this?"

I could not find any words to say to that and just tried to smile. Celestia just giggled quite a bit while peeking over her wing. "Why, if I didn't know better, I'd suspect you were trying to woo me!"

We both burst into modest laughter. However, she then brought her lips to my ear and whispered, "And if you were... It's working."

That just made me freeze. Was she just joking around with me? When I turned to face her, I saw a look in her eyes that I had not seen in weeks. And it reminded me of something. Celestia slunk even closer to me and tenderly wrapped her wing around me in an attempt to bring us closer together. I was beginning to sweat profusely. This did not go unnoticed as Celestia soon whispered, "There is no need to be nervous, my sunshine. Just relax. We're the only two here."

Those two words. A title she only addressed me by and no one else. For just a moment, I was speechless. I could only look at her while the two of us shared a long silent stare, those royal purple eyes looking deep into my own. My eyes wandered briefly. It was then that I noticed once again that she had removed her golden attire, the symbol of her royal authority, the instant she and I were alone together. It was not the first time. And it reminded me of a most precious day we had spent together not all that long ago. Those memories and the rekindling sense of kindred connection began to resurface while my hand tenderly caressed the side of her face. "Yeah... We are."

Before I even knew what was happening, our lips had joined for the first time in weeks. That sickeningly sweet kiss... The taste upon her tongue... Just the same as before. Her wings coiled around me like curtains as my arms did the same around her neck, my fingers digging into her supple coat and dragging the tips along the sides of her throat. The passage of time no longer mattered to me for however many minutes passed. At the time, all that mattered to me was her touch, her taste, and her radiant beauty oozing with such passionate love. When our lips finally did part, she gazed lovingly at me with such a deep blush in her cheeks. "I...so do adore you so..."

I really was at a loss of what to say. It was a struggle to find words to retort to such a sincere display of adoration. Eventually, as my finger traced along the edge of her ear, I found my comeback. "Likewise, m'lady. Kindred suns tend to orbit towards each other."

That smile she showed displayed true appreciation for my words. That familiar feeling filled my senses. Being in the presence of someone I understood and related to on a deep level I cannot properly explain. I felt so at ease. So safe and secure. And she felt the same, I could tell. So trusting in my arms. I felt compelled to do all I could to make her smile. My hand tenderly stroked through her glorious mane and down the back of her neck, all while she sighed in bliss while resting her head upon my shoulder. No words were needed. However, as I began to slink over to her side to allow my hand to slide down her back, I paused the instant I felt the gentle rise that led up to her spectacular hips. I was tempted to not reach back there, knowing she was sensitive about them having been enlarged as a prank. But I was given no time to retreat as Celestia glazed at me over her shoulder with such an inviting smile. "Don't be shy, my sunshine. I trust you."

She was getting bold. As was I. Taking her word for it, I allowed my hand to slide down the central crease in her back and to the base of her beautiful flowing tail. Taking great care to not let my fingers caress her sensitive cutie mark, my fingers then slid over the generous curves of her left hip. It was not enough for me. My right hand did the same with her opposite cheek, touching and sliding over the glorious curve. Celestia was deeply enjoying my affections with such satisfied sighs while she swooned at my touch.

All too eager to please her further, I only intensified my movements. My hands began to rub into her curvy rump, even going so far as to firmly grasp them. Such touches prompted a delighted gasp from the Princess of the Dawn as she looked back at me with a...very focused and alluring gaze. "Mmm... I had heard that you were fluent beyond your years in the language of love, my sunshine... Those were not baseless rumors... Mmmm... I suppose having hips like these does have advantages... Uh..."

It was only then that I noticed Celestia's very lovestruck expression suddenly become one of utter frozen shock. That could not be a good sign. And upon turning around to check what she may have been looking at, I too froze in embarrassment. Standing at the edge of the clearing maybe twenty paces away was Luna. We did not move. My hands did not let go of Celestia's curvaceous rump. And Luna did not make a single accusation. Instead, the Princess of the Night merely smirked as a bucket of popcorn fresh out of a cinema lobby appeared beside her in a flash of magic light. "Oh, don't mind me. Please, do continue. It would seem this is getting to the best part."

Even if we were both more than willing to continue with our amorous actions, Luna's untimely arrival had filled the air with an absolutely laughable awkward tension. While my hands very slowly lifted off of Celestia's rump, the Princess of the Dawn looked like she was on the verge of bursting out into a total panic. I know I would have if my brother walked in on me getting intimate with someone. And yet, she managed to keep her composure and walked up to Luna very stiffly before speaking with her face still flushed pink in embarrassment, "You saw nothing, sister."

Without another word, Celestia trotted past Luna and out of sight through the royal garden. Me? I was on the verge of bursting into snickering laughter due to the situation. Yes, it was a mood killer, but I still found it funny. Luna just rolled her eyes in fake disappointment before her popcorn vanished. "Oh... I suppose the show is over. What a shame."

I too just rolled my eyes in amusement. I assumed that Luna had simply come to fetch us for treats and tea. Without paying her much mind, I began to walk by her. However, once I was behind her, Luna spoke to me. And the words were far from expected. "She loves you, you know."

Despite knowing that those words were undoubtedly true, I still felt as if such a claim was still unexpected. I froze in my tracks before turning my gaze to the grass at my feet. "Yeah... I know. I love her too. But how did you know?"

Luna walked up alongside me while turning her gaze up to my own. "It hardly took the keen sight of a falcon to see that, James. I still recall the chemistry you two showed together on that day where you came to Canterlot at my request. How the longer you two were in each other's company, the more she opened up to you. And how she insisted on joining you for the ride home when it was time for you to return to Ponyville. It was then that I suspected the seeds of love had begun to bud in her heart. And how she seemed so distracted upon returning home... I knew she was thinking of you."

I was touched to have such a thought confirmed. Luna and I had always been close friends, but Celestia... The single most beautiful creature in the world... When we first met, I felt we had no real immediate connection. How amazing it is that we would connect so well despite not immediately suspecting it. There truly are some things that only time combined with the blessing of hindsight can reveal to oneself. And yet... I found it oh so hard to believe that of everyone in the world, it was I that lovely Celestia's heart had begun to pine for. And so I turned to Luna and asked, "I know you would never lie to me about such things, but... How can you be so sure that your sister would have that kind of interest in a commoner like me?"

That look she gave me... Luna responded by showing me an exceptionally smug smirk. "I've seen more than enough proof to convince me that she loves you most deeply. Why, I've forgotten how many times I have wandered into her dreams only to find the two of you...quite passionately caught up in the moment, if you catch my meaning."

I cringed as my mind reflexively forced me to imagine some rather indecent images in my head of Celestia. "Luna! TMI! I didn't need to know that!"

"I was only saying!" Luna loudly replied as she dissolved into hysterical laughter at my response. I just looked away, feeling a complex mixture of annoyance and flattery. However, Luna soon composed herself and said, "Aside from that... A few times were less...heated. But every time I saw the two of you together in such dreams, they were always happy dreams. Very happy. And in one such dream... You were seated beside her on matching thrones. With a velvet cloak draped over your shoulders and a golden crown upon your head."

That last line especially caused me to heat up. "She...wants me to become her king? Are you serious?"

Luna could clearly see that such a revelation had placed me under some duress and quickly responded, "It was just a dream, James. A fantasy. Although I am certain had the day ever came that the two of two developed such a relationship further... Yes. I do believe she would have asked you to rule besides her as king and queen of Equestria. Such is the way of royal marriage."

"Uh... Last I checked, this world already has a king and queen... Would they really appreciate being replaced like that?" I said half jokingly. I still remember the names of Celestia and Luna's parents. I know they are out there somewhere.

This question only prompted an uneasy chuckle from Luna. "Oh, don't worry about them! They have long since abdicated their duties. While my mother may be skeptical at first, I can assure you my father would adore you as his son-in-law. And... To be honest, I know you would serve our people well as king, were that day to ever come."

I decided to not entertain that subject further. I dreaded the thought of being stuck with the responsibilities of a sovereign, even if I do deeply love this world and its people. Even so, my thoughts went back to Celestia. Indeed, I do love her. Every bit as much as I love so many others like dear Rarity. And yet, I felt apprehensive. "Luna... You sister does know that I am due to marry Fluttershy this coming spring, right?"

The Princess of the Night came around before me and gazed up at me with a most serious gaze. "Yes, James. She knows. And she has no intention of wedging herself between you two. I am merely saying that she loves you more than any man she has ever met. The two of you share such a connection that I rarely see. And... I confess I do know of your rather...unique relationships with some of your dearest friends."

That claim caught me off-guard. I was unsure of even how to react other than I was feeling a rising tension in the air. Luna's gaze remained stern, yet nonhostile as she continued to speak. "I hold nothing against you, my friend. It's just... Tell me. How do you do it? How do you share such sweet tender supportive love towards so many, yet keep your heart and body reserved just for one?"

Not an easy question to answer, to say the least. And it had been some time since anyone had brought it up. I thought long and hard on an answer, and yet... Nothing really came. I was unsure of how to say exactly how I do such a thing or live such a life. "I'll be honest, Luna. I'm not sure how to really answer that anymore. I just follow my heart and do what I feel is best to help others, but that's really all I've got right now."

"A simple, yet heartfelt response." Luna replied while showing a genuine comforting smile. "It is certainly unorthodox, but I understand you are a man who does not let the norms of society or the criticism of others deter you from living the way your heart tells you to. Regardless of how you choose to go about such things, you have my blessings and always will."

That filled me with a delightful warmth. Luna has always been a stalwart friend of mine and it was clear that she always would be. I dropped to a knee and reached out to her for a grateful embrace, which she all too readily provided. I cradled her in my arms and whispered, "Thank you, Luna..."

"One last thing." She whispered back to me. "I have a request, my friend. Please... Always be good to my sister. Do not let her love for you be squandered."

"I will, Luna. I promise. Your sister's love is indeed precious and I won't waste it." I solemnly replied while my arms gently held the Princess of the Night. However, it was then that I wondered where Celestia had gone that reminded me as to why Luna had come to us in the first place. "Hey... Did Celestia head back over to Nightmare Moon?"

"Uh... Ah, yes! I came here to let you know that our refreshments had arrived. We had best return before they cool. Let's be off!" Luna quickly replied before releasing her grip on me and trotting away. I stayed close behind her, not wanting to get lost in the darkness.

It did not take us long to return to the bonfire. Upon arrival, I found Celestia and Nightmare seated comfortably around the bonfire with little plates floating by them along with a teacup from each of them. Very close by was a small buffet table holding pitchers of colorful tea and platters of assorted fresh pastries. However, I was quick to notice that upon drawing near, Celestia seemed to be going out of her way to not look at me as her expression became very uneasy. Nightmare Moon clearly did not notice as she turned to look at Luna and I. "Ah, just in time. Help yourself, there's plenty to go around."

"Thanks. It's all looking really good too." I replied while also trying to avoid sharing a glance with Celestia. Lord knows what would happen if Nightmare Moon found out what was happening between us a while earlier. I mean I know Luna took it in stride, but I was getting a powerful urge to do all I could to keep it hidden from the Princess of Dreams herself. Luna seemed to silently agree when I glanced down at her. Did she know something I did not?

The two of us promptly filled our plates and cups with food and drink. The tea I chose was fairly cool to the touch and had an uplifting fruity flavor to it. Delicious. The pastries too consisted mostly of fruit based concoctions, although I avoided the cherry pastries. That fruit is always too sweet for me when baked.

Eventually, Nightmare Moon broke the silence while glancing at Celestia. "So... Is there a particular reason why you returned without your royal attire?"

It was clearly a question Celestia did not want to answer, yet she did her best to save face while keeping cool with her composure. "I wanted a moment of respite from my duties and cast aside the symbol of my reign to help relax. Is that too much to ask?"

That provoked a delighted smile from the Princess of Dreams. "Ah, I see your point. In that case..." Before another word could be said, all six components of Nightmare Moon's attire became coated in a layer of billowing dark blue magic before vanishing in a flash of light and leaving her gorgeous black body bare. "I suppose I too could do with a moment of respite from my duties!"

Luna cracked an uneasy smile while watching her sister undress before her while I could only shake my head with a smirk. "All right, that's quite enough. We don't all need to be seen in our birthday suits. I, for one, will continue to wear my royal garb."

My eyes glanced back and forth between the Princess of the Dawn and the Princess of Dreams. Now that they were equally clothed, that is to say not at all, and seated beside each other, I could properly compare them. Nightmare Moon and Celestia were quite a sight, with Celestia sleek and gorgeous white body contrasting effectively against Nightmare Moon's alluring black form. Truly, those two are the pinnacle of Equestrian beauty and I could not decide who was more radiant.

Not much later while the lot of us chatted amongst ourselves, I noticed an odd phenomenon. Celestia seemed to flicker and...wobble much like a distorted effect you may see on an old television screen with poor reception. The phenomenon only lasted for a second at a time, but it did not go unnoticed. Luna then asked, "Is it time for you to awaken, Celestia?"

"It would seem so. I do have to rise early to raise the sun. Still, it was..." And that was the last thing she said before vanishing in a quick flash, though not quite the same way one would use the teleportation spell. It was actually a bit startling.

"Hey... Is she OK?" I asked while feeling a sense of alarm come over me. Celestia's plate and tea cup even fell to the ground without her holding them aloft.

Nightmare Moon cast me a reassuring smile. "Never fear, my friend. Celestia's internal clock dictated that she must awaken, and so she has left the realm of dreams until the next time she slumbers. But since this is YOUR dream, this dream world remains."

"So she...just woke up. Kinda spooky the way it happens with them just up and vanishing like that." I replied while trying to relax myself with another sip of tea. The two remaining royal sisters were completely nonchalant about what they had witnessed, so it definitely was not something raising a stink over.

For a fair while longer, our fireside chat settled on a central subject with Luna finally asking, "So, what are your plans today? It is Hearth's Warming Day, after all."

Odd she would say that when the place felt like a cool summer night. Still, she was right. Today would be a special day. I tried to think back to recent discussions with my friends. "Well... I recall that me and my friends would be getting together at the library for a private party. Sounds like it's gonna be a good time. What about you?"

Luna then explained, "Oh, the three of us are obligated to attend a number of parties with the Canterlot elite. Canterlot certainly gets lively at this time of year."

However, Nightmare Moon then cast me a smile. "Yes, so I've heard. However, I will be making myself scarce at one point. I'd much rather spend part of my very first Hearth's Warming Day with he who is most dear to me than with a bunch of fops."

That got a very broad smile out of me. It felt good to be reminded now and then just how much we had come to mean to each other since the night Nightmare Moon came home as a true member of the royal family. "Well, I'll be sure to be ready for you. Just don't make too much of a... Huh?"

I felt the world quiver for an instant. And it seemed the two sisters noticed it as well with Luna saying, "Hmm... It seems it is time for you to awaken, James."

"Yeah, it feels like it. I can almost feet the mattress under me right now." I retorted, feeling very off as if I was lying down while still sitting upright.

Knowing our time together was short, my two friends stood up and trotted over to me. Each of them extended a wing and draped it over me in a gentle embrace. Nightmare Moon then whispered, "It's been a pleasure, my friend. We will have our next session someday soon."

"Sounds fun. Happy Hearth's Warming Day, you two. See you next..." That was the last thing I said before my vision was filled with a warm blur as I became instantly groggy. And then a tender touch.

I was awoken to the feel of a light kiss upon my cheek, the usual way to wake me up in the morning. The room was toasty and warm as coals and charred wood in the fireplace glowed warmly. Morning had come once more in the dead of winter. I greeted sweet little Fluttershy as we slowly rose from bed to start our day. But the first thing I did was rush to the window and look outside. Past the wooden frame that would serve as the new room to the house was snow. Snow as far as the eye could see. It was not the fact that there was a thick layer of snow everywhere to be seen. I had been seeing that quite a bit. It was what today is that had me excited and my dream had only excited me further. And the snow just happened to add to my mood. The 25th of December. That is today.

Before I could even turn to face Fluttershy, she grabbed me from behind and embraced me tenderly. And she even beat me to my words, although they were not quite what I intended to say. "Happy Hearth's Warming Day, honey."

I placed my hands over her arms, feeling her loving warmth while I offered my own reply. "Merry Christmas, baby."

Just like last year, Fluttershy was confused as to what I was talking about. When I turned to face her, she gave me a most perplexed stare that I had seen before. "Um... Christmas? I think you mentioned that once before, but... What is it?"

I could not help suppressing a brief snicker. "Eeehhhh.... I'll tell you later, honey. I promise. Besides, we've got stuff to do, right?"

Fluttershy dismissively rolled her eyes while cracking a smile. "Well, OK. But before we do anything..." She then pulled her upper body up by propping her hooves on the windowsill. "Isn't there somepony you want to say good morning to?"

Indeed, there was. Hanging down from her lower body was that beautiful swollen belly. And within it, our daughter. Filled with a powerful warmth, I reached out and planted a kiss upon it while caressing the curve of her belly with my hand. "Good morning, sweetheart. Whatcha want for breakfast? Maybe some waffles?"

I felt our foal kick immediately after hearing those words. "Yup, she wants some waffles this morning."

Fluttershy giggled quite loudly while I lightly tapped my finger on her belly as our daughter squirmed within. "Ohoho dear... I guess I better make sure I make my best waffles then. And I'll be sure to use strawberries."

"Mm! Save some for me!" I replied while already being able to taste it. Fluttershy then made her way to the stairs, but... Well, I could not help snicker at what I saw. "Uh... Honey, you need to lift the hatch before you try to go down the stairs."

"Huh? Oh, I was wondering why I wasn't going downstairs..." She replied before hopping off of the door that lay over the gap in the floor where the stairs were. We had finally gotten a hatch installed for some privacy over the last week or so and it proved effective. After undoing the two clasps, the hatch sprang up and snuggly pressed against the slanted ceiling above it.

Once Fluttershy had gone downstairs, I got dressed. Being winter, I dressed in blue jeans and pulled on a pair of tough black boots. I then pulled on a gray polo, having always preferred short sleeved shirts. And after tidying myself up in the bathroom, I hurried downstairs. But it was once I got down to the living room that I found Scootaloo awake and apparently putting on her scooter gear along with a blue scarf that went quite well with her orange coat. "Morning, Scoot. What's up?"

The little pegasus replied while adjusting her helmet, "Morning, Dad! I'm just gonna try out something on my scooter before Mom finishes cooking breakfast. Apple Bloom said she put something special on it!"

That certainly sounded like a bad idea. I could only cross my arms and smirk at her while remembering what she tried last week. Just seconds after taking off from home, her scooter's little wheels got bogged down in snow. And right after shoveling the snow off the path, it immediately crashed into a snow bank. I had to drag the thing out by the handlebars and put it away. "Scoot, you do remember what happened last time, right?"

"Yeah, I know. But that's why Apple Bloom took a look at it. I just wanna see what she did." She retorted before rushing out the door before I could stop her. I then walked to the nearest window and looked outside. Sure enough, she had gone off the path and was hopping up and down through the snow since I had not yet gotten around to shoveling out back.

"Oh, Scoot..." I muttered while letting out a chuckle. She really does love that scooter. It is always kept in a little shed set up against the side of the house when not in use. I was expecting her to find out the hard way that riding scooters, much like bikes, in heavy snow is futile. However, I soon heard the motor-like buzzing of her wings outside followed by her excited cheers. "Wait a minute... Oh, you can't be serious!"

I rushed out the front door despite having not bundled up and watched in amazement as Scootaloo zipped by me on her scooter. Only I was quick to notice that her scooter had undergone some modifications. The wheels had been removed while a toboggan-type sled had been attached to the underside, converting her scooter into a type of snowmobile. That wild child was just gliding all over the thick layers of snow that covered the meadow. All I could say was, "Dang... Good work, Apple Bloom."

"Hey, Dad! Isn't this awesome?!" Scootaloo called out while she went back and forth in front of the house. I could only laugh at how she was expertly flying all over the snow. It just made me feel good to watch.

Scootaloo was only out there for a couple of minutes before she put away her scooter and hopped through the snow to get back inside and remove her gear. It was around then that Fluttershy had finished cooking breakfast. Three big waffles smothered in strawberries and syrup, heaping piles of hash browns, and a banana for each of us. Fluttershy was being very generous with how much food she was making.

While at the breakfast table, discussion quickly turned to what we had planned for the day. Fluttershy started with bringing up a party that we had discussed with our friends. "So, Twilight's inviting us to come to her home at around 3 PM today?"

"Oh, yeah! I'm invited too, right? And Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle too?" Scootaloo barked while she jumped into the conversation.

"Yeah, that sounds about right. Just don't make a mess, all right?" I replied, recalling a prior chat with Twilight regarding the event. Of all the places we could hold a private get-together, the library seemed like the most practical location. From the sound of it, me and my closest friends would be attending along with the three Cutie Mark Crusaders. Wait, there is five if that includes me and Mitta. However, Mitta claimed she would not be able to attend since she and Ruby had something planned for the day.

I then decided to bring up the issue of gifts. Turns out that is part of tradition to trade presents with someone you care about during Hearth's Warming Day. From what I understand, you choose someone to give a gift to while they do the same. My entire group of closest friends had chosen back and forth who to buy gifts for, but since I was something of the odd one out, I was given the choice to get a gift for the person of my choosing. However... That will be explained later.

With today being a global holiday, I did not have to worry about getting Scootaloo to school. Although I soon had to get ready to go to work. After finishing up breakfast and saying my goodbyes, I bundled up in my thick winter coat and stepped outside. However, my urge to get out there and get to work at Sugarcube Corner began to rapidly fade once I beheld the deathly silent winter wilderness ahead. A thick layer of snow, maybe up to three feet deep, covered the meadow up ahead and public services had not yet gotten around to shoveling or plowing a path through the meadow. I suppose it does not help that our home is in a low priority location since hardly anyone lives out there. "Well.... Shoot. This is gonna take a while."

While trying to muster the urge to wade through the thick snow beyond the earthen bridge spanning the frozen creek in front of our house, I heard Scootaloo come up behind me. "What's wrong, Dad? Is it too cold out for you?"

"Nah, I don't mind the cold that much. It's just... It's gonna be a pain to have to push my way through all that snow. I'll probably be late at this rate." I replied while considering my options. As much as I like snow, I never liked having to drag myself through it for long distances.

Scootaloo stepped outside the house with me before looking at me with a smirk. "Hey, I've got just the thing! I'll be right back." She then hopped over the fence to my left and started making her way towards the back of the house. Just what was she up to?

I did not wait long for an answer. A couple of minutes later, Fluttershy had come to investigate why the front door had been left open right as the buzzing of Scootaloo's wings could be heard. I saw the rowdy filly come around to the front of the house on her scooter-sled, but we were especially drawn to the sight of what was behind it. "Hop on, Dad! I'll get you there in no time!"

"Scootaloo..." Fluttershy muttered while looking and sounding quite skeptical. "You're not...really going to pull your father to work on a sled, are you?"

It really was exactly what it sounded like. Dragged behind the scooter was a relatively large wooden toboggan we had picked up last winter. It was being pulled along by a rope affixed to a hook on the back of the scooter that reached back maybe eight feet. The rope itself wrapped around the curved front of the sled while another rope was affixed to it for me to hold on to. Lastly, the edges of the side curved upward to probably reduce the chance of it clipping on something and rolling should it tilt in either direction, though it came nowhere close enough to be considered a bobsled. Far from it. I cringed at the thought of where this was going. "Scoot... You're gonna get me killed, you know that?"

My daughter merely blew off my concerns while she trotted back up the slope to our house and went inside to get geared up. "Dad, I pull Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom around in that wagon all the time in spring and summer. I'm really careful when I'm pulling passengers. I swear you'll be OK."

Fluttershy seemed to remember what she was talking about and smiled at us. "Oh, that's right. You've never had an accident with them so far and that sled is even less likely to tip over. Do you think you'll give it a chance, honey?"

Against my better judgment, I sighed while glancing at the clock. "Ugh... Fine, I'll take a ride. Just let me get ready for it." While I pulled my coat's hood down and secured a striped scarf around my face before pulling on some thick gloves, I asked, "I'll be heading over to Twilight's place after work. Will you be able to make it if the snow plows don't get here today, honey?"

"Mmhm. I'll fly over the meadow if I have to. I'm not too heavy to fly yet." She retorted before rising up and kissing me between the eyes since my face was largely covered by then. "I'll see you tonight, James. Love you."

"Love you too, babe. See you there." I retorted while a smile formed under my scarf as my hand stroked her mane for a few seconds. Reluctantly, I stepped outside while Scootaloo took her position at the handlebars. "Scoot, I really hope you know what you're doing with this... I'm not into extreme sports and you know that."

"Yeah, I know. Don't worry, I'll get you to Sugarcube Corner on time." She replied while I took a seat on the sled and very tightly grasped the rope while anchoring my feet to the front. I cannot recall the last time I was feeling so on edge as my face scrunched up under my scarf in anticipation.

"Fine... Just remember. Slow down before you make any big turns." I said while resigning myself to a rough ride. I could only hope that if something went wrong, the snow would cushion the impact.

"Gotcha, Dad! Here we go!" Scootaloo's little wings revved up while the sled started to slide forward. I glanced back to see Fluttershy watching from the doorway with a smile. Resigned to my fate, I faced forward as we began to pick up some speed while climbing over the bridge. It was once we reached the other side that Scootaloo really picked up speed and started carrying us over the snow too quick for us to get bogged down. I will never understand how someone so small has such a high horsepower output... Heh. Horsepower.

The freezing air stun my eyes as we rushed across the snowfield, tears forming at the edges of my eyelids. Even so, I was finding this ride to starting to be quite fun. Largely because of how rare it is for me to ever go so fast on...well...anything! Scootaloo soon looked back to me while we had a long line of no obstructions. "How's the ride, Dad?! Having fun?!"

"Um... Kind of! Just make sure we don't have any accidents on the way!" I called back to her while my body stayed rigid and ready for trouble. While the trip across the snowfield was pretty fun and straightforward, I really started to feel uneasy once we entered Ponyville proper. The snow was much thinner there since much of it had been shoveled or plowed away to leave only a thin layer of it behind. And there were quite a few ponies out and about doing their holiday business. This was going to lead to a lot of little weaves and turns to avoid collisions. "Oh boy... Scoot, slow down! SLOW! DOWN!"

I have no idea if she even heard me, but her sled slid from side to side to weave around ponies who were in the way. I could not even really pay attention to my surroundings since I was focusing on what was ahead in order to react in time. Finally, Scootaloo made a very wide right turn as my own sled followed her. Instinctively, I leaned hard to my right to try to reduce the chances of me tipping over. It did not help much. My sled started to tip to the left regardless with the curved side being the only reason why it did not fling me from the sled entirely.

"Dang it!" I growled as I desperately reached down with my right hand and dragged my gloved fingers through the snow for extra grip. It worked. The sled soon righted itself with its flat bottom making contact with e snow again. By then, I was pumped and focused with the illusion that I was in more control over my movements than I really was. Scootaloo performed a couple of more wide turns that both almost got me thrown from the sled had I not attempted to counter the turn, but she soon started to ease up on her wings and make us gradually slide to a stop. I soon asked once we came to a stop, "Uh... Why're we stopping?"

"We're here, that's why. You work at Sugarcube Corner on Wednesday, right?" Scootaloo replied while leaning back on her handlebars like the ride was no big deal for her. For how close I came to potentially getting hurt, I was almost disappointed that the ride was already over.

"Uh... Yeah, I do. Um... Just let me get up now..." I said rather meekly while starting to come down from the high. All the while, Scootaloo was giving me a funny look. "Hey, what's with that stare?"

My daughter smirked at me and asked, "You were having fun, weren't you?"

She got me. For as hesitant as I was in the first place, I would be lying if I denied enjoying the ride. "OK, you got me. That actually was pretty fun. But seriously, be more careful on those big turns."

Scootaloo laughed in glee, "Haha, no problem! You want me to take you to work every day we get a lot of snow? I could always take myself to school afterward."

"I'll consider it. Anyway, thanks for the lift, sweetheart. I'll see you at Twilight's after work. Take care." I replied before patting Scootaloo on the head and stepping into Sugarcube Corner. It was going to be a short day.

Immediately upon entering the storefront, I was greeted by the festive sight of holiday decorations strewn about the place. The decor used during Hearth's Warming time is very similar to those used during Christmas time on Earth, complete with wreaths, cotton fluff mimicking snow, and even a decorated fir tree in the corner. That, and Sugarcube Corner had been putting out holiday-themed treats all month. The chocolate drops were almost always decorated with green and red frosting to forms shapes that one would frequently see at this time of year.

"Morning, James! And a Happy Hearth's Warming Day to you." Mr. Cake said from behind the counter once I stepped inside. His usual hat had been swapped out for a red floppy hat. A Santa Hooves hat, apparently. At least that is what they call the fictional character who comes down the chimney to deliver presents to good little fillies and colts. Funnily enough, it looked like he visited last year when we found a present under Scootaloo's bed that had not been there before. Maybe he is not so fictional after all.

I replied while hanging up my coat, scarf, and gloves. "Merry Chri... I mean Happy Hearth's Warming Day too, boss. How're things looking today?"

His response was a pleasant surprise. "Oh, we don't have a whole lot going on today. We'll be closing up early at 2 PM so we all can have time to enjoy Hearth's Warming Day to its fullest. You and Pinkie Pie have big plans this evening, right?"

"Sweet! Just let me know if you need anything. I'll just get to work now." I said with a smile before stepping behind the counter and into the kitchen. Pinkie Pie and Mrs. Cake were already at work applying icing to various cakes and mixing batter for more pastries. The air was thick with the sweet smell of sugary treats.

No need to really discuss what happened during work. Pinkie Pie and Mrs. Cake were with me all the time while Mr. Cake tended to the customers. And the best part was that we were allowed to sample the holiday-themed treats. Good stuff. I ultimately opted to not bother with lunch since we would be closing up early, knowing that Twilight would have plenty of good eats at her place once we arrived.

My shift went by fairly quickly with little worth mentioning. We got fairly busy with plenty of patrons popping in to purchase the holiday specials with jolly holiday tunes constantly playing over the shop's sound system. Once 2 PM came around, Mr. and Mrs. Cake gave me and Pinkie Pie the go ahead to head on out while they clean up. It was very nice of them to do that. Once I had bundled up, Pinkie Pie and I headed on out and made our way to the library.

"Woo, isn't this just the best time of the year?! Fluffy white snow, pretty holiday decorations, festive music, and the spirit of friendship in bloom everywhere you look! Isn't it just the best?" Pinkie Pie exclaimed while she hopped along, a light flurry of snow drifting down all around us. Everywhere I looked, the shops and houses were decked out in glowing and shining lights with large bauble ornaments and the like hanging from the awnings. Ponies were going about their business, greeting their friends and engaging in lively chitchat. In spite of all the cold weather, it was truly one of the happiest times of the year in Equestria.

I could not help showing a big smile while watching all of the gleeful mirth happening around me. "It most certainly is. It's just like they say where I come from. It's the best time of the year." I confess that I spoke that last line in song. I could not help it. Those holiday songs they play constantly back home on Earth at this time of year really stick with you.

"Yep! It really is the..." Pinkie Pie started to say before literally pausing in the air mid hop for about two seconds before turning around and giving me a skeptical stare. "Wait... They celebrate Hearth's Warming Day where you come from?"

I shrugged my shoulders and said, "Kind of! It's not the same name and maybe the customs and history behind it differ, but it's an awful lot like this holiday. It's called Christmas and it's been around probably almost as long as Hearth's Warming has.

"Oooooh, I got it! OK! Anyway, let's keep going. Don't wanna keep Twilight waiting!" Pinkie Pie replied before trotting along the lightly powdered streets. I know I refrained from writing much after my first month or so in Equestria, but I was pleasantly surprised to see how Christmas and Hearth's Warming are not so different from each other. I hardly needed to get to know the holiday when I had already been exposed to the traditions with a similar holiday throughout my entire life.

Twilight's home is always a sight to behold at this time of year. The leaves in the tree's branches are always coated in a thick layer of snow, turning the bulk of her home a shimmering white. As we approached, I happened to notice that the sky was looking quite dark and gray. I suspected we would be having a blizzard blowing in at some point. I would have to ask Rainbow Dash about it once she showed up at the party.

A quick peek through the window revealed that things were already starting to get underway in the library. With plenty of interior decor lining the walls like clumps of holly and long strands of pine green garlands, Twilight and Spike had really decked out the place for the holidays. There was even a fir tree in the corner covered in little candles, baubles, and shimmering silver tinsel while being topped with a star. Even the presents my friends had gathered up were tucked underneath. Always a classic.

Pinkie Pie and I wasted no time in going inside. My perky pink friend entered first and announced our arrival with a phrase I was not expecting her to say. "Merry Christmas, everypony! We're here!"

I immediately glanced down at her while feeling somewhat embarrassed that I may have put those words in her mouth. All of our present friends, consisting of Rarity, Twilight Sparkle, Spike, and Fluttershy, just stared at us while pausing from whatever it was they were doing. Rarity broke the awkward silence by asking, "Um... Merry what now?"

I smirked while crossing my arms. I then looked down at Pinkie Pie and said, "Wrong holiday, Pinkie."

"Oooooooh, right! Sorry. It's just that Earth probably has a very similar holiday going on right now called Christmas and it's a lot like ours! So I guess I got them confused?" Pinkie then explained while looking rather embarrassed about her mix-up.

"I think I remember James saying something about a Christmas holiday last year..." Fluttershy said softly while rubbing her hoof under her chin.

Having only just arrived, I was not in the mood to do any discussion about anything. I was hungry and just wanted to unwind. "Let's talk about it after everyone gets here. We're still waiting on Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and the kids, right?"

"Yeah, looks like it. I haven't seen them yet. They should be here soon though. Anyway..." Twilight replied before extending her arm towards a line of tables that had been set up. They were lined with hot food and pitchers of a variety of drinks. "In the meantime, help yourself! Spike will keep the food coming."

The tables that held the food were lined with foil trays that were filled with hot food ranging from pasta to roasted vegetables to little veggie sliders. And at the end were a variety of translucent plastic drink dispensers. They seemed to contain water, lemonade, and probably eggnog. Hopefully not the strong kind. While Pinkie Pie made a beeline for the eggnog, I stepped aside and whispered to Twilight. "Hey, Twi. Is that box still in your basement?"

My friend knew exactly what I was referring to. She glanced up at me inconspicuously and whispered, "Yeah, it's still down there. I made sure Spike never touched it and I've not looked in it like you asked. But what's it for? You've been stopping by and putting stuff in it all month."

All according to plan. Even she had no idea what I has up to. "Oh, you'll see this evening, Twi. I'll bring it up when the time is right. And that'll be today."

"Ooh, a little surprise, huh? Well, I'll be patient and wait until then." She replied with a wink. I was already getting excited. Tonight was going to be a good night.

While Pinkie Pie was loading up on food, I slunk over to Fluttershy and Rarity while they engaged in conversation. It seemed they were discussing Fluttershy's pregnancy. "So, darling... How have you been so far? It looks like you're really getting into your second trimester now."

"Mmhm. She's been moving now and then too." Fluttershy replied while extending her left wing and rubbing it over the side of her swollen belly. I could not help grinning giddily at the sight. Somehow, they did not immediately notice my approach.

Rarity then asked as she held a mug of eggnog in her magical grasp, "Oh, the little dear is growing so fast... But how have you been? Any morning sickness? Surely you haven't subjected poor James to any mood swings."

That got Fluttershy a bit flustered. "Oh dear... Um... Well, the morning sickness didn't stick around for long, thankfully. As for mood swings... I've tried really hard to not let my emotions get the better of me, but... The hormones make it hard sometimes."

I decided to step in then and throw in a bit of wit. "Nah, the hormones tend to wait until nightfall before they act up. And they tend to make sure we have a good night once we're in bed together."

Fluttershy immediately began to sputter and blush upon hearing my words, but Rarity just held a hoof to her face and tried to not laugh. Needless to say, she failed. "Ohohoho dear me! Be thankful the children aren't around, James!" She then cleared her throat and asked, "But in all seriousness... It sounds like you've been enjoying the experience, darlings. And quite a bit."

Fluttershy soon cooled herself off by fanning her face with one wing. "Oh! Well... Um... Actually..." She then blushed quite deeply, but still smiled very warmly. "To be honest... I have. I mean the morning sickness was something I could've done without, but... I've really grown to love the experience of being pregnant."

"Heh, yup. Nothing seems to boost a mare's sex drive than when she's carrying her lover's foal." I said while cracking a smirk. That would have sounded like a joke if it was not surprisingly true in our case.

Rather than be flustered, Fluttershy flashed me a flirtatious wink of her own and said, "Mmhm. And I can't wait for the next one."

Rarity immediately backed away with an uneasy grin spread across her face. "Ooook then, darlings! No need for that sort of talk! This isn't that kind of party, you know. Save the innuendos for tonight!" That got a good laugh out of each of us. Man, Fluttershy has really come out of her shell in recent months. She is still pretty shy and reserved most of the time, but she is nowhere near as timid as she used to be.

Fluttershy then put an end to the shenanigans by asking Rarity a very sincere question. "Anyway... Have you thought up any good names, Rarity? We asked you to be the godmother, right?"

Upon hearing that question, Rarity beamed excitedly towards us. "Oh, absolutely! It's been difficult trying to picture the little bundle of joy in my head to find a fitting name, but I've settled on a few. The first one I ever came up with was dear Love Poem, but then the name Meadow Dancer came to mind. And then Gladesong caught my attention before I..."

"Hang on. That third one you mentioned. What was it?" I interrupted while hearing that name seemed to hit me in some way. It sounded vaguely familiar somehow.

Rarity glanced up at me and replied promptly, "Oh, that one? It was Gladesong. A sweet little name, is it not?"

"Gladesong... Oh my, Rarity. That... It just sounds...perfect, to be honest." Fluttershy then said as an endearing smile spread across her face. I could tell she adored it. "I just have the feeling... Yes, Gladesong is just the perfect name for her."

I too felt that it just seemed to click somehow, though it was partially due to the uncanny feeling that I had heard it somewhere before. "Yeah... It just feels like...that's the one. Rolls off the tongue nicely too."

Utterly delighted, Rarity practically hopped in place. "Ooh, it does! Gladesong it is! I just know the little darling will love it!"

"She... Ooh! I think she's already liking it!" Fluttershy suddenly exclaimed before looking back at her belly. It was subtle, but I could see a few minute shifts in the bulge's flesh. Our daughter was moving a fair bit.

"Yep. Gladesong it is. I just know she's gonna love you, Rarity." I added while finding myself unable to stop grinning. And we still have around seven months to go. Good times are coming.

Before anything else could really happen, there was a knock at the door. It then immediately swung open to reveal Applejack walking in with a green scarf around her neck while also carefully balancing a barrel on her back. "Howdy, girls! Sorry if I'm a bit late. Always a hassle ta get our produce properly stored for winter."

"No biggie, Applejack! But whatcha got there?" Pinkie Pie then asked while already carrying a tray lined with food atop her head.

Applejack carefully set the barrel on the end of the beverage table, revealing a spigot on one side. "Just thought it'd be a good idea ta bring some hot cider along. Ya know, the good stuff. Freshly boiled too, so it's still plenty warm! Ya got any whipped cream, Twi?"

"Whipped cream? Got it!" Spike said before he ran upstairs to likely retrieve some from the refrigerator.

Twilight then approached the cider barrel after moving her pitcher of eggnog to make some extra room and asked, "Hot cider... This isn't the hard stuff, right? We don't want Rainbow Dash getting drunk tonight."

"No worries, Twi. Hot cider is never the alcoholic type. Rainbow Dash can help 'erself to as much as... Ah, thank ya, Spike." Applejack replied before Spike ran up to her with a spray can full of whipped cream.

I soon approached the Hearth's Warming tree in the corner while Applejack started shooting the breeze with Fluttershy and Rarity. It always is such a refreshing sight to see one of those trees set up and aglow in a rainbow of lights. Fluttershy and I had meant to get one into our house at one point, but opted not to due to all the developments brought on by her pregnancy and the construction. She would have had a much harder time helping decorate the tree with our child weighing her down.

Spike happened to wander near while holding a candy cane. I took the time to ask, "Heya, Spike. You do all this?"

He smiled while waving his hand, "Nah, I didn't really get to do most of the decorating. Twilight used her magic to put most of the stuff on it. But I did put the presents under the tree!" However, he then asked, "Hey, wait a minute. Didn't you get something for somepony too? I didn't see any presents under there for you."

That got me to smirk. "Actually, I did. But it was too big to fit under the tree. Don't worry, it's around and I'll bring it out when the time comes."

"If you say so... Wait, is it that big box downstairs Twilight's been telling me to leave alone? I swear I can smell candy every time I go near that thing." Spike replied before chomping off half of the candy cane in one bite. I would hate to have that little guy bite me at all...

"Just wait and see, Spike. You'll find out why in a while. We've gotta wait for everyone else to show up first... Well, speak of the devil." I retorted before turning towards the front door as the familiar buzzing of a certain pegasus filly began to reach my ears. Everyone else turned to the front door too and waited as the buzzing came to a stop right outside the nearest window. "If there's one thing she's not good at, it's being stealthy."

Seconds later, the door burst open as three familiar fillies ran in with scarves around their necks. Sure enough, the three founding members of the Cutie Mark Crusaders had joined us. Applejack then called out, "Hey there, youngin's! Thought that was you comin' just now."

They seemed a bit confused at first with Apple Bloom even sounding surprised and disappointed. "Wait a minute! How'd ya know we was comin'?"

I then stepped forward and patted Scootaloo on her helmeted head. "Because your chaperone here isn't known for being a sneaky scooter rider."

That caused Scootaloo to glance at her wings before grinning rather sheepishly. "Oops... I keep forgetting I'm that noisy whenever I ride."

"It's OK, silly fillies! We're just glad you could make it!" Pinkie Pie said while hopping forward. But she then seemed to pull something out of nowhere and asked, "Who wants to break open this piñata?"

Sweetie Belle was quick to call her out on that. "Uh... Isn't that something you had leftover from Nightmare Night?"

Twilight then snidely spoke, "Pinkie, I think you've got the wrong holiday. Nopony uses pumpkins for Hearth's Warming decorations! Except maybe for pumpkin pies." It really was just a piñata made and colored in the shape of a pumpkin twice the size of Pinkie Pie's head. She even had a rope attached.

Even Pinkie Pie seemed to realize how outlandish such a thing was for this time of year. "OK, so it's kinda unconventional. It's just something that didn't get used this year. But it does have candy in it! Who can turn something like that down?"

"We can't!" The three fillies cheered together while they hopped in place. Leave it to the promise of something sweet like candy to get their attention.

Twilight only shook her head in amusement before heading over to the door that leads to the basement. "I'll go get the bat. I'm pretty sure I've got one down there."

As the three Cutie Mark crusaders gravitated towards their respective sisters, aside from Scootaloo trotting over to her mother, I eyed the open door leading towards the basement. Perhaps then was a good time to go retrieve the present I had picked up and stash it under the tree. So while everyone else was distracted, I slipped through the door myself and made my way down the stairs.

It was actually much cozier down there in the basement than one would expect. Being the place in the house where the furnace is located, it was fairly well heated despite having no air vents to directly disperse the heat through the room. The many gadgets and machines in the room were offline, filling the area with a still silence aside from the hum of the furnace. If this was happening in the middle of the night, it would be fairly creepy as if walking into a haunted lab. Still, I was able to spot Twilight down below after stepping through the door and looking down from the walkway above. Indeed, she had a baseball bat in her magical grasp while she started to head towards the steps leading back up. "I'm surprised you have something like that here. You and Spike do a little sporting on the side?"

She glanced up in surprise, clearly due to not expecting me to have followed her. "Huh?! Oh, yeah. I picked this up along with a few other things so me and Spike could go outside and do something a bit more sporty than what we usually do, but... Well, between my studies and spending time with friends, we hardly ever got around to doing it. Kind of a waste of money, to be honest. At least this bat will come in handy today."

"Huh... I can't really imagine Spike swinging something that's more than twice his height. Anyway, hang on. I've gotta grab something too." I replied before hurrying down the steps and going over to a corner of the room. Nestled in the shadows was a large rectangular cardboard box with tape securing the flaps shut down the middle.

I had a bit of trouble hoisting it into my arms before starting to shuffle towards the steps again. It was a lot heavier than I expected and it was tricky to carry with the box being so wide. Thankfully, Twilight intervened with her magic aura coating the box and lifting it out of my grasp. "Let me get that for you, James. It looks like you're having a hard time carrying it."

"Yeah... I wasn't expecting it to be that heavy after loading it down like that. Thanks." I replied with a grateful smile as I followed Twilight up the stairs.

While we walked along the upper floor of the basement towards the door, she looked back at me and asked, "So, who'd you get this for? It does feel pretty heavy. Is it a bunch of different apples for Applejack to try? Or is it loaded down with candy for Pinkie Pie? Or is it something for me?"

"Maybe, maybe, and maybe. I'm not telling you what's in it until we all open presents. But I'm sure whoever gets it will like it." I said with a smirk, finding some fun in teasing Twilight about the contents. She would never guess what was in it.

She took my response in good grace while showing an amusing smile. "OK then, mister sneakypants. I'll wait and see for myself."

Upon returning to the library's first floor, we were greeted by the sight of the front door opening to reveal Rainbow Dash swooping in with a scarf wrapped around her neck. "Hey, girls! Did I make it in time?"

We all made our way over to the door while Twilight slipped the package under the tree. Pinkie Pie was the first to speak up as she gave our swift friend a big hug. "Just in time, Rainbow! We've got everything set up and all the goodies are still hot and ready for snacking! We just needed you here to make the whole scene complete!"

"Yeah! Nothing's the same without the coolest pegasus in Equestria here!" Scootaloo then exclaimed as she rushed forward and gave Rainbow such an excited glomp. Fortunately, Rainbow took it in stride and grinned while she gave her rambunctious fan a quick noogie.

"Yup! No party's complete without me!" Rainbow Dash said with her proudest smile. However, she then glanced around at us and explained, "Oh, right! Got a heads up for you girls! The weather patrol's higher-ups called for some heavy snow tonight, so we're gonna get hit with a blizzard in a while. Don't ask me why. I'm just a manager."

"Well, there's no Hearth's Warming like a white Hearth's Warming, right?" I replied in stride. As much as snow can get in the way of outdoor activities, it just does not feel like a winter holiday unless the town and landscape is painted white.

That was when Sweetie Belle spoke up. "Now that everypony's here, does that mean we can open presents now?"

A few of my friends laughed at the fillies predictably wanting to open their presents as soon as possible. But considering that everyone was here, there was not much reason to delay the event most of us were looking forward to. And so Applejack shrugged her shoulders and said, "Eh, why not? Might as well get it outta the way, right?"

Moments later, we were all gathered around the tree in a circle with all of our presents by our sides. I insisted on going last and for good reason. With the air filled with festive holiday music coming from Twilight's phonograph in the corner, we were about to partake in everyone's favorite holiday pastime. Fluttershy started by asking, "Why don't we let the kids go first?"

"Sounds good ta me. All right, youngin's. Who'd y'all get stuck with?" Applejack replied while Scootaloo, Spike, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle scooted closer to the middle of the circle. Like the rest of my friends, the kids ended up choosing names from a bucket and had to get a gift for the recipient.

Apple Bloom went first as she pushed a shiny green gift bag towards Scootaloo. "I got Scoot's name, so I hope ya like what I picked up for you."

"Thanks, Apple Bloom! Let's see..." Scootaloo said in thanks before dipping her head into the bag to grab whatever was in there. When she lifted her head out and dropped the contents into her hooves, she beamed happily at a pair of large goggles. "Sweet! Riding goggles! That'll keep dust outta my eyes whenever I'm out riding my scooter! Thanks, Apple Bloom!"

"Yer welcome! Uh... Just don't wear 'em in winter. They'll fog up pretty fast and there's not much dust blowin' around anyway." Apple Bloom replied, much to Scootaloo's disappointment. Still, it was sweet to see Scootaloo get something genuinely practical for the other seasons.

It was Scootaloo's turn. And so she pushed a shiny red gift bag towards Spike. "Here you go, Spike! I was gonna get you gemstones, but those are hard to find and way too expensive. I hope you like what I got you instead."

That revelation got a bit of a disappointed grimace out of Spike since the guy really likes to eat those things, but he tried hard to not look ungrateful before even checking the contents. And so he peered into the bag. "Thanks, Scoota... Whoa! This is awesome!" He then lifted out a big cluster of sticks with clumps of hard candy covering them. I knew exactly what they were. "Rock candy! That's one of my favorites! Thanks!"

After Spike chomped down on one with great eagerness, he turned to Sweetie Belle while she waited patiently with a smile. Realizing his was his turn to pass out a gift, Spike set aside the rest of the hard candy and immediately looked rather nervous about something. Almost as if he had a feeling he screwed up on what to give her. "Uh... I wasn't really sure of what to get you, but I hope you like it anyway."

Spike gently pushed a small purple box towards Sweetie Belle that was neatly secured shut with crossing threads of yellow string. She quickly set to work untying the box before gently flipping the lid off with the tip of her nose. But upon seeing the contents, Sweetie Belle's expression instantly changed to one of genuine surprise. "That's a... It's..."

"Oh my goodness... Spike, that's so sweet of you." Twilight added while we all beheld the contents of the box. It was a dainty white porcelain music box. Spike, despite his boyish interests, certainly has a sense of class about himself when he gets gifts for someone. He is much more insightful than he seems to let on. It was very bold of him to get Sweetie Belle something that precious.

While Spike blushed in embarrassment upon hearing Twilight's words and looked away with his arms crossed as if trying to act like he did not care much, Sweetie Belle struggled to turn the key with her hoof. After several failed attempts, she grumbled lightly before focusing hard on the key as both it and her horn was engulfed in a billowing green magic aura. No one said a word. It was probably the first time she had ever used magic at all and she was determined to hear the music box play.

Slowly, the key turning as the telltale clicking sound was heard. The music box was wound up thoroughly before the key would turn no more. It was only then that an exhausted Sweetie Belle released it from her magical grasp. And then, the delightful chimes of the music box began to play. It was a song I did not recognize, so you will just have to use your imagination. Regardless, Sweetie Belle was mesmerized while she watched the key turn as the music box played. Rarity in particular seemed to be showing an especially proud smile after that display, clearly delighted that her sister had finally used her first spell.

Once the music box's tempo began to slow, Sweetie Belle finally turned her gaze towards Spike and showed a delighted, yet sincerely thankful smile. "Spike... This is one of the sweetest gifts I've ever gotten from anypony. Thank you."

Spike responded with a nervous, yet delighted grin of his own while he scratched his head. He was definitely feeling good that his gift had made someone happy. "No problem! I hope the song is... Urk!"

Sweetie Belle shut Spike up with the one thing no one saw coming. A quick kiss on the cheek. A loud gasp filled the room from just about everyone. Spike froze in place and looked like he was about to fall over, but managed to calm himself down by chomping on some more rock candy. There really was not anything we could say to that. It was just a tender display that needed no commentary.

Regardless, Rarity was quick to get things back on track by reminding Sweetie Belle that she was next. "Sweetie, aren't the last in line?"

"Uh... Oh, right! And I had to get something for..." Sweetie Belle quickly replied while momentarily at a loss of what to do. She quickly collected herself and pushed a rectangular box towards Apple Bloom. "Happy Hearths Warming, Apple Bloom!"

"Thanks, Swee... Whoa!" Apple Bloom began to say before trying to lift the box a bit closer to herself and immediately having to set it down. "Kinda heavy, don't ya think?"

"Well, what's in it? Show us!" Pinkie Pie demanded while trying to stay seated.

"Uh... All right." Apple Bloom replied before she lifted the flaps. The contents brought a big smile to her face. It was a big red metal tool box. The little earth pony filly then lifted it out and flipped the lid open to find a wide assortment of tools in it ranging from hammers, wrenches, and everything in-between. "Whoa! I've been lookin' ta get my hooves on some of these! Thanks, Sweetie Belle!"

My eyes were immediately drawn to Apple Bloom's blank flank in anticipation for her cutie mark to appear right then. Anyone who knows Apple Bloom knows that filly has talent in craftsmanship. And yet, it did not appear. Oh well. With all their presents handed out, the four children moved their gifts out of the way and watched from the sidelines while my friends and I moved closer with our gifts ready to be passed out.

Since the party was taking place in her home, Twilight went first. "OK, I got Rainbow Dash's name. I hope you like it!"

Twilight levitated a shiny blue gift bag over to Rainbow Dash and set it right in front of her. Eager as always, the rowdy pegasus reached into it and lifted out its contents. Needless to say, it was predictable what Twilight got her. "It's... Hey! I don't have this one yet! Daring Do and the Ring of Destiny! That's the newest novel, right?"

"Yep! Just came out last month. Although I've heard that the reviews on this one are pretty mixed, so you may or may not like it." Twilight replied while looking a bit uneasy like she may not have gotten Rainbow Dash the best gift possible. Oh well. If it involves Daring Do, Rainbow will eat that stuff up.

"Meh, I'll be the judge of how good it is. But thanks! I'm gonna read this tonight. Anyway..." Rainbow Dash beamed before pushing a box wrapped in snowflake-patterned wrapping paper towards Rarity. "I got stuck with Rarity, so here you go!"

The box Rainbow Dash pushed towards Rarity was more narrow than what I had seen so far. I was almost expecting it to be a bottle of wine. And sure enough, that is exactly what it was. But it was quite a sight to behold. The glass bottle was clear, but looking through it was similar to looking through a prism. The color kept changing depending on the angle one looked at it. "Oh my... Is this one of those brands that you can only find in Cloudsdale?"

"You bet! It's made from a special kind of fermented grapes and mixed with heavily diluted rainbows. Don't worry, it's not like the stuff Pinkie Pie tried that time. They say it tastes like...well...all the fruits of the colors of the rainbow." Rainbow Dash replied while Pinkie Pie seemed to almost gag from some memory she had just been reminded of.

Clearly pleased, Rarity placed the bottle back in the box and set it aside. "Well, I'll be certain to give this wine a fair review tonight. I can hardly wait to try it. Now then, I do believe that I got stuck with Pinkie Pie when we drew names."

With the use of her levitation magic, Rarity brought out a neatly wrapped box covered in festive wrapping paper and set it before an excited Pinkie Pie. That goofy pink mare just could not stop bouncing in place. "Ehehehee, what is it?!"

Rarity could not even get a word out before Pinkie Pie shredded the wrapping paper off the box. She then lifted the flaps and gasped at the sight of deluxe chocolates and sweets in the box. Definitely just her style. "Oh, wow... Chocolate macadamias... Chocolate-covered cherries... And... Wow, this is the really high-class stuff I could only dream of trying! Thank you, Rarity!"

"Oh, I know what you like, Pinkie. And Fancy Pants was all too willing to help me secure a discount through his contacts. Now then, whose name did you get?" Rarity replied with a proud smile before pointing at the wide box set beside her friend.

Pinkie Pie glanced down at the box she had brought and quickly set aside her box of goodies before pushing that one forward. "This one's for you, Fluttershy!"

My fiancée modestly smiled while she took the box and began to open it by lifting the lid. "Thank you, Pinkie. I just know I'll... Oh?"

I leaned forward to get a better look at the contents. A whole mess of colorful plastic and wooden knick knacks. "Are those...baby toys?"

"Yep! I foatsit the Cake kids a lot, so I know what babies like. This way, little Gladesong will have all the toys she needs to keep herself happy!" Pinkie Pie explained with a delighted grin. However, she then pointed at the box. "But don't forget to look under them. I got you something special, Fluttershy."

Fluttershy did as she was told and moved some of the toys aside. Hidden underneath was a paper sleeve for a vinyl record. And Fluttershy was quite pleased at what she was singing. "Oh, this is the newest album by Tranquil Serenity! She's my favorite artist and makes some of my favorite relaxation music. I can't wait to play this when I get home."

"She makes some of that sweet music you sometimes play on the phonograph at home? No wonder you love her, she's got talent." I added while fondly recalling some of the music I hear playing in the house. I was looking forward to listening to it too.

While Pinkie Pie savored Fluttershy's happiness, Fluttershy pushed the gift bag that was next to her over to Applejack. "I got your name, Applejack. I hope you like it."

"Aw, shucks. Ya know I'll love anythin' ya give me, Fluttershy. Let's see..." The relaxed country mare replied before looking into the bag and lifting out its contents. "Well, how'd you know I was lookin' ta expand my repertoire of cookin' know-how? I can always use a new cookbook ta try out!"

Indeed, the contents of the bag was a cookbook. And knowing how much Applejack likes to bake things, it was definitely something that was right up her alley. While Fluttershy gave her friend a flattered smile for getting her something she liked, Applejack pushed her box over to Twilight. "That just leaves me and you, Twilight. Hope ya like 'em! Made 'em myself."

That was a bit of a giveaway. Once the lid was lifted, it was revealed that a number of pastries lined the box. The kicker? They were all unfinished. The dough was still soft and looked like they had just been taken out of cold storage. Along with them was a sheet of paper with baking instructions on them. They were probably left so unfinished so they would stay fresh longer since Twilight would never be able to finish them all in one sitting. Clearly pleased with her gift, Twilight grinned happily. "Oh, I can't wait to bake some of these for breakfast tomorrow. Thanks, Applejack! But now, that just leaves..."

All eyes fell upon me. I was the last person in the room with a gift to give out. I began to smirk. They had no idea what I had gotten and for whom. "You all done? OK then. Spike, could I get some help with this tape?"

"Sure thing. Just a second." The dragon boy then walked over to the box and dragged his claw along the slits to cut the tape.

My friends inched closer in excitement once Spike stepped away. Pinkie Pie then said, "Ooooh, that's a big box. Who'd you pick to get a gift for?"

I cast my peppy friend a smirk before reaching for the flaps that covered the box's top. "I think I'll give out Spike's gift first."

Twilight then asked, "Oh, you chose to get Spike a gift? How sweet!"

"That's not what I said, Twilight. You told me I could choose whoever I wanted to get a gift for." I replied before flipping the box's flaps open. "You just didn't say how many of you I could choose from!"

Everyone stood aghast at the contents of the box. I needed it that big for a reason. Inside were several things, each for one of my friends. Rather than settle for just one, I went ahead and got something for every last one of them just because I love making them happy. I guess you can call that a guilty pleasure of mine.

"Whoa! Ya really didn't hold back! Whatcha got there?" Apple Bloom asked while she and her friends gathered around, looking far more excited than anything along with the other three. My six other friends, on the other hand, looked noticeably uneasy and shocked. Probably because of the fact that they had nothing to give me in exchange for what I was about to give them. Not that I minded. I really do prefer giving over receiving. A far cry from how I was as a child. But who was not?

"Wait your turn, Apple Bloom. Like I said, Spike gets his first." I explained before reaching in and lifting out a large plastic bag full of opaque gemstones. "You know what this is, Spike?"

He most certainly did. "Turquoise! But how'd you get them? The only place I ever found those was around Appleloosa."

"Oh, I had a little help." I retorted while handing him the bag of gems. "I asked Big Macintosh to send word to Braeburn that I was looking for something for you. From what I heard, the guy asked the local buffalo tribe. It sounded like they remembered you since they all too willingly passed along all this turquoise for you."

"Oh, those guys..." Spike said with a chuckle as he opened the bag and reached for one. "I gotta remember to send them a thank you scroll for this... Mmm, tastes just like I remember it. Good stuff! And thank you, James!"

"What about us, Dad?" Scootaloo then asked impatiently while hopping in place. The three Cutie Mark Crusaders inched closer while trying to peer into the box, but the raised flaps managed to partially obstruct their view.

I felt a bit embarrassed about this one. Knowing that I would have been risking getting the three fillies the gifts they got for each other since I know what they are all interested in, I felt that the gift I got for them was a bit of a cop-out. But I still did my best to keep a straight face while reaching into the box. "I'll be honest. I wasn't entirely sure what to get you girls since you were getting each other something. So I got you all something I know you'd like and can share."

It was pretty heavy. Exactly three pounds. But I still lifted it out for them all to see. "Here you go, girls. Three pounds of pick & mix candy straight from Canterlot."

As simple as the gift was, it was enough to get some delighted stares from the three fillies. Chocolate, hard candies, gummy bears and so forth, there was quite a variety in that bag that just made it such a nostalgic joy to look at. Seeing stuff like that is enough to bring out the kid in everyone. Altogether, the three fillies cheerfully thanked me and dragged the bag over to he side and opened it before spilling out a bit of the stuff. Hopefully they will not go through it too fast.

"Heh, way to please the squirts, James. Nothing makes a kid happy like loads of candy." Rainbow Dash said while the rest of my friends grinned and giggled at the fillies just having a ball.

It was then that I reached for the next gift to hand out now that the children's gifts had been dealt with. "Hold that thought, Rainbow. You're next."

My brash and bold friend looked on in subtle excitement while the rest of our friends watched respectfully. I then handed over something that I was sure she would recognize. Sure enough, her jaw dropped while she took the gift in her hooves. "Wait a minute... I think I know this design... James, where'd you get these?!"

That got a smirk out of me. "Some of the Wonderbolts stop by the spa now and then, so I took the opportunity during a massage to ask Spitfire if she'd be willing to part with one of those. And yes, those are official Wonderbolt flight goggles."

Looking like she was about to explode in excitement, Rainbow Dash caught me by surprise with what she did next. She rocketed right towards me and glomped me before planting a very hard kiss upon my lips while the rest of our friends just burst into amused laughter. "Oh my gosh, thank you thank you thank you!!! You rock!!!"

"Uh... Anytime, Rainbow... Sheesh..." I muttered while a bit dazed from being knocked to the floor like that. Rainbow Dash then returned to her spot and pulled the goggles over her eyes. Rarity was then kind enough to hold up a small mirror for Rainbow to examine herself with. Not sure where she got it though. Probably came from wherever Pinkie Pie stashes her props. "Sorry that I couldn't get you a matching bodysuit. Spitfire insists that those are only passed out to official Wonderbolt personnel."

"Hey, it's cool, James! That'll make it all the more awesome when I finally join up with those guys and get my own set of duds. But this'll do in the meantime." She replied with a big grin. She then added while twisting her head to examined herself from multiple angles, "They're fog proof! Man, I'm totally wearing these to work tomorrow."

Pinkie Pie then took the mirror back and stashed it...somewhere, thus confirming my suspicions on where it had come from. That gave me an idea. "And now for Pinkie Pie... Here we go."

The sound of her name got her attention. "Ooh, my turn?! What is it?"

"I'll admit I had a hard time trying to decide what to get you, Pinkie. Getting you something yummy and sweet would've been too obvious, so I tried mixing it up." I said while reaching into the box. "So I got you one of these."

I then passed her a box that instantly made her smile broadly while reaching out and taking it into her hooves. "Ooooooh! A deluxe prank set! Whoopie cushions, hoof buzzers, fake vomit... You really know what I like, James! I'll be putting this to really good use when spring finally comes."

"Just be sure to prank responsibly, Pinkie. And now..." I retorted before trying to decide who to give the next gift to. Rainbow Dash was loving those goggles and the kids were just all over their edible goodies nearby. My eyes then fell upon Rarity. "How about you, m'lady?"

"For moi?" Rarity asked playfully while letting out a delighted giggle.

"Oh, absolutely. I admit it was a bit hard for me to decide on something for you too. But I hope you like these." I replied before holding out a bouquet of flowers to her. Or rather, a bouquet of flowers with the petals coated in chocolate.

Rarity's eyes lit up upon seeing the delicacy before her. As her magic took hold and brought them closer, she asked, "Oh my, I simply melt for chocolate-covered roses! But if I may ask, what color are they?"

I kept my response short and to the point. "Red roses, m'lady."

That coaxed a very amorous gaze from Rarity. Probably because anyone who is fluent in the language of flowers knows that the red rose symbolizes true love. And so she silently responded to this revelation by bringing a hoof to her lips and literally blowing a kiss towards me in the form of glowing light blue lips that her magic seemed to have conjured up. I swear I felt them land upon my lips before vanishing. As my friends burst into playful laughter, I snickered myself while feeling my face become flushed. "Well, that's one way to blow a kiss..."

Applejack then spoke up while poking fun at the situation too. "Easy there, Rarity. Ya know James here is gonna be a married man in a few months."

"Speaking of you, AJ..." I then butted in while reaching into the box for the next gift. "I must admit... It was really hard not getting you something that would be too obvious, what with your affinity for apples and such."

Applejack rolled her eyes at that remark. "Aw, come on, James. Y'all know I like stuff that ain't centered around apples. I ain't that hard ta please!"

"Yeah, yeah, I know. Still... I hope you like this regardless of how simple it is." I replied before holding out a simple red cloth to her.

Everyone fell silent. It was definitely the simplest thing I had given to anyone so far. Applejack even stared in silence before asking, "So... What is it?"

"Allow me, Applejack. I personally crafted it myself." Rarity then spoke while the cloth was coated in her glittering magic aura. It then floated over to her while it folded in half with the two opposite corners wrapping around to the back of her neck. "That right there is...a neckerchief!"

"Ooh, looking good! Take a look, Applejack!" Pinkie then held up the same mirror as before so Applejack could see herself. The red neckerchief hung over the base of her neck. It looked just as good as I expected it to, making me feel a bit proud of myself.

Applejack remained silent for a moment while getting a good look at herself from multiple angles. And very soon, she started to smile. "Well, don't you know how to make a farm girl look good, James. This looks so fine, I reckon I'm gonna add it to my daily getup. Much obliged, pardner!"

"No problem, AJ. I just thought you'd look good with some red." I replied while just loving the look of her. Amazing how such a simple addition looks so good on her. It was then that I turned to Twilight, eager to pass out the next gift. "Your turn, Twi."

My brainy purple friend smiled humbly while she awaited her turn. "Ooh, what is it? Books? Tea? A new chemistry set?"

"No, yes, and no." I replied in an attempt to be witty. I lifted a paper box covered in intricate decor out of the larger box. A strong smell of exotic spiced tea wafted from it. "Got this stuff imported straight from Saddle Arabia. I bet you've never tried it before."

Twilight's eyes lit up as her own pink magic aura took hold of the box and brought it closer. She lifted the lid, inhaling deeply the scent. "Wow, this smells awesome. Probably a bunch of different chai tea. I'll be sure to brew some with my breakfast tomorrow. Thanks, James!"

It did my heart good to see Twilight so delighted. In fact, it made me quite happy to see all of my friends so happy. But last up was the best gift of them all. "And last on the list... We have you, Fluttershy."

My beloved immediately blushed while displaying such a coy smile. "Oh, honey... You don't have to get me anything. I mean I'm already carrying the best gift you've ever given me right now."

Everyone just let out a cute aw at such a statement. Yes, Fluttershy was very happy to be carrying my child, but I still had a special curveball to throw her way. I then set down a small flat box and pushed it towards her. "Yeah, I know. But I got you the next best thing. You remember discussing where we should have our honeymoon, right?"

That caused all of my friends to give me a very surprised glance, but it was Fluttershy who looked the most shocked. "You mean... This..."

She quickly flipped the lid off and looked at the contents. It was a slip of paper. Even so, she was still caught completely by surprise. "Oh my... A nine night ten day stay at Cantercun..."

"Dang! James, you're really laying it down heavy today!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed while she too looked over the reservation voucher in the box. I could not help laughing. In case it was not clear, my gift to Fluttershy was reserving a deluxe tropical vacation in Cantercun for our honeymoon. One of the most popular tropical resorts on the planet. And it would start the day after our wedding. Thank goodness Celestia was more than willing to foot the bill.

Still, Fluttershy modestly grinned at me. "Oh, honey... You didn't have to do this. I mean it was a nice thought wondering what it would be like to spend our honeymoon there, but..."

"Baby, I'm only getting you the best for Christmas. So just smile and look forward to it. I promise it'll be a good time." I retorted with my arms crossed. I know she was just trying to be modest, but she definitely was deserving something extra nice.

However, it was then that Pinkie Pie spoke up. "Hey, what's this Christmas thing anyway?"

"Yes, you've mentioned that name a few times before, darling. Would you care to explain it to us?" Rarity added while all eyes fell upon me.

Well, I suppose it was inevitable. I was going to have to explain it at some point. And so I pushed aside the empty gift box and beckoned my friends to gather around. The four kids had run upstairs for the moment to enjoy their goodies, so it was just us. "OK then, where to begin..."

Their large alert eyes all gazed at me as I tried to find a place to start. "Well... The holiday of Christmas has been going on for centuries, but the origins of it and its religious significance are not important here and now. What does matter about Christmas is its tradition and the Christmas spirit that tends to spring up all over the world at this time of the year. I mean there's a reason lots of people call it the best time of the year."

I certainly had their attention. Fluttershy then asked, "Is it a lot like what happens around Hearth's Warming Eve? The spirit of friendship and closeness between everypony?"

"Kind of. But most of all, the Christmas spirit is about a time of giving." I replied while trying to not get lost in my explanations. "Lots of charities really kick themselves into high gear at this time of year to accept aid to help give to the needy. There was even a time roughly a century ago where it brought a war to a halt. You won't see something like that happen again in the modern day. It really is just such a great holiday season whose purpose, tragically, is sometimes forgotten under the air of commercialism that surrounds it. Still, the message is still loud and clear most of the time and the world won't soon forget what Christmas is about."

Everyone was smiling. Truly a good feeling hung over us. Fluttershy then said, "Aww... Well, Merry Christmas to you too, honey."

"I think that's all I need to say about it. Any questions?" I then asked while noticing Pinkie Pie throwing a rope over the rafters. At least she would if there were any. "Uh... I guess that's a no?"

"You bet! Now, just let me get this piñata set up and..." Pinkie Pie retorted before she realized she had no means to really hoist that old thing up if there was nothing hanging from the ceiling to drape a rope over. "Uh... Twilight, could you give me a hoof with this?"

Twilight got a little chuckle out of the little predicament and walked over to the piñata before holding it aloft with her levitation magic. "Leave it to me, Pinkie. I'll raise and lower it while the rest of you take turns swinging. I left the bat over there."

While Rainbow Dash went to retrieve the bat, Rarity then asked, "Do you suppose we should call the children down so they can partake in this little activity as well?"

Applejack just laughed at her. "Rarity, they've already got a pound of candy each. I reckon they don't need anymore."

"Oh, right... Yes, I suppose that piñata's contents would be a bit of a surplus." Rarity replied with a chuckle of her own. I almost felt embarrassed for loading those three fillies down with some much sweet stuff.

Applejack ended up letting us use her new neckerchief as a blindfold. It was Rainbow Dash who went first, clutching the bat in her teeth. "Rrr... Lemme at it!"

My friends cheered and clapped while Rainbow Dash took a few swings at the piñata, Twilight making it bob and bounce to make things harder for her. The bat collided hard a few times, placing noticeable dents in the papier-mâché shell. I just stood back and watched while hoping they would get this out of the way as quickly as possible. Fun as it may have been, there was no place for that piñata being here at a Hearth's Warming party.

Eventually, Twilight lifted the piñata well out of Rainbow's reach thanks to the library's surprisingly high ceiling. "OK, that's enough! Who's going next, Rainbow?"

Rainbow Dash then dropped the bat and pulled the blindfold down a bit so one eye could look up at the piñata. I knew she was up to something the instant I saw that smirk. "I'm not done yet!"

Before anyone could stop her, that daredevil rocketed straight up and slammed her head into the piñata's underside and slammed it into the ceiling hard enough to cause the whole thing to split like an orange. The shell just fell apart and dropped to the floor along with a plethora of bits of candy. Where I found this to be completely humorous, Twilight just looked annoyed even as everyone else just laughed. "Oh, come on, Rainbow! Give somepony else a chance!"

Rainbow Dash's response to that was roughly what I was thinking. "Whatever! Let's just get this last season decor outta here and get back to what this holiday's really about! All right?"

With an annoyed scowl, Twilight fetched a broom and started sweeping up the mess while Rarity used her levitation magic to snatch up all the candy and placed it all in an empty bowl for us to snack on at our leisure. Rainbow was quick to return Applejack's neckerchief to her and even helped secure it around her neck again. Things settled down pretty fast and I took a seat on the steps leading upstairs while sipping some delicious hot cider. So good that it did not even need caramel.

I happened to catch my friends chatting amongst themselves quietly and even seemed to call Spike over once he came back downstairs for seconds. He went back up me without incident. However, it was then that all six of my friends walked over to me with rather...guilty expressions. Applejack was the one to break the silence. "Howdy, James... Got a minute?"

"Sure. What's up?" I asked in return while getting right to the point. It was a bit concerning to have all six of them approach me like that.

Pinkie Pie spoke next with some hesitation. "Well... It's... I mean we really appreciate that you got us such awesome gifts, but..."

Twilight then interjected during Pinkie's pause in words. "What we're trying to say is... We never expected you to get everypony here something for the holidays. And...we didn't get you a thing in return."

I certainly understood where they were coming from, but I was quick to reassure them that I was not expecting any goods in return from the start. "Girls, it's fine. I'm more into giving than receiving these days. Makes me feel good seeing you enjoy your gifts and that's good enough for me."

It was then that Rainbow Dash lost that rather somber expression and smirked at me. "Oooooh no you don't, big guy. You're getting something good in return for that stuff and we're not taking no for an answer!"

Fluttershy then smiled softly and added, "It's not that bad, honey. We've all talked about it and... Well, it's not much, but we hope you'll like it."

My eyes quickly glanced along my row of friends. They did not seem to have any material goods on hand, so I was at a loss of what to guess the gift was. "OK then, but... What exactly is it?"

Rarity smirked as a giggle rumbled in her throat before she pointed up. "Look above you, darling. I believe that will tell you all you need to know."

I did as I was told and looked up. To my surprise, a sprig of mistletoe hung above my head while hanging from a string tied to a stick. And standing several steps up behind me on the stairs was Spike holding the stick. "Really, Spike?"

The dragon child shrugged his shoulders and rolled his eyes. "They gave me a ruby."

The instant I looked back at my friends, they got me. All six of them at once flanked me with three on each side, leaning forward and planting six kisses upon the sides of my face. It was crowded, but they pulled it off somehow. I felt flustered, embarrassed, and genuinely touched to the point that I held my forehead between my fingers and snickering loudly. "Oh my god, girls..."

For the icing on the cake, my six dear friends then held me in a group hug with Applejack speaking softly, "Merry Christmas, James. You know we adore ya, pardner."

We just stayed there for a moment while an annoyed Spike hurried back upstairs. However, we were soon disturbed by a gust of frigid wind as the front door swung open. Pinkie Pie then asked while letting go of me and shielding her face from the cold, "Whoa, who cracked a window?"

The door was promptly shut, but someone was standing with their back to use while coated in a dark cloak. Twilight slowly approached the unexpected guest while the rest of my friends also stepped away from me. All eyes were upon the intruder as Twilight addressed its arrival. "Uh... Hello! I'm sorry, but the library is closed today due to a private party. Can you come back tomorrow?"

The intruder, clearly a mare, turned to face Twilight with her head obstructed by a hood. "Oh, I'm not here to borrow any books. I'm just looking for... Oh, there he is!"

Realizing that she was talking to me, I stood up and approached her. There was something about that voice that I recognized. And the light blue coat that covered her exposed forelegs. One mare came to mind. "Are you...Trixie?"

The mare's exposed muzzle showed a pleased smile before reaching for her hood and pulling it back to reveal her face with that lovely pale blue mane hanging down the side of her head. "It's been far too long, friend."

Far too long indeed. I had not seen Trixie in person since the day she left Ponyville after her return debut. That was months ago. All too delighted to see her, especially to see her in such good spirits, I stepped forward and snatched her up in my arms for a tight hug. I really did not have much to say, but neither did she. The two of us just held each other in an embrace before I suddenly realized that I was holding her off the ground and set her down. "Oops. Sorry."

Trixie just giggled reassuringly at me while waving her hoof to show me that she did not mind my enthusiasm. However, her gaze then turned to the rest of my friends as they looked on for close by. They were not smiling, yet did not seem bothered by her unexpected arrival at all. They were just waiting for answers.

Trixie's smile quickly faded while she motioned for me to take a step back. I did as she silently requested and watched to see what would happen next. The performer before us cleared her throat before speaking with an uneasy smile. "So... I'm sure you all have some questions floating around in your heads. Well... I know we did not exactly part ways on amiable terms the first time we crossed paths and I know we didn't really get a chance to speak last time I came to town. Still, I assure you I mean no harm and..."

Applejack shut Trixie up right away by stepping forward and placing her hoof over Trixie's mouth. My friend then showed an inviting smile and said, "Ah, save it. We all saw whatcha did up on stage on yer first night back. I'd say that speech was apology enough."

Trixie stood awestruck at Applejack's words. She must have been quite hard on herself since the first thing she asked was, "Really...?"

Rainbow Dash spoke up next. "Yeah, it's cool! It take some real balls to come out and tell your whole life story to an audience like that. Especially after so much bad blood with everypony!"

Rarity then spoke up. "It was very courageous of you to come clean with your audience like that, darling. You may have been a fool the first time you performed here, but you showed you had come far the last time we saw you here. If you feel we hold a grudge against you now, you are sorely mistaken. We forgave you months ago."

Clearly humbled, Trixie bowed before the mares she had likely wronged at some point. "Trixie the Illusionist is honored by your mercy. She will not betray it."

However, Pinkie Pie then grabbed Trixie and dragged her over to the buffet tables. "OK, that's enough for the trot down memory lane! Are you thirsty? You haven't lived until you've tried Sweet Apple Acres cider!"

All I could do was watch as my friends served as Trixie's host. They snatched off her cloak and led her through the buffet line while she piled plenty of food onto a platter. It felt good seeing her getting along so well after such a long time of bad decisions. But once her platter was lined with goodies, Trixie made a beeline for me while the rest of my friends left her alone. I then asked, "Everything looking good?"

"Oh, absolutely. I don't know which of them made all this, but it's all just so good!" Trixie replied after sampling a bit of roasted vegetables.

While I just took a seat by the window, I looked outside to see that indeed a blizzard had settled over Ponyville. A blanket of white was blowing down past the window and I could even hear the wind howling. I then glanced back at Trixie while she chugged a mug of cider and asked, "I've got a hunch that you're not here entirely by chance. You doing a winter tour of your show?"

Trixie paused to lick a trail of whipped cream from her lips before looking at me. "No, not this year. With how poorly the roads tend to be tended to, its rough having to pull my trailer along with me. That snow really bogs down the wheels. Besides that, I decided to give some time to myself during this time of year just so I could pay a visit to Ponyville."

"You decided to put off your next tour just so you'd have time to visit Ponyville? And in time for the holidays, right? What for, if I may ask?" I then asked in return, starting to find Trixie's unexpected arrival unlikely to be sheer coincidence.

"Is it really not obvious?" Trixie asked while casting me a smirk, probably finding some humor to my ignorance. She then set her platter and drink down on the windowsill and said, "I came here to spend Hearth's Warming Day with the only friend I have."

Those words warmed my heart. And I could not help reaching out and grabbing my friend in a tender embrace. "That's sweet of you, Trixie..."

"It was the least I could do to thank you, my friend... If you had not been there for me when I needed somepony the most, I don't know where I'd be right now." She whispered softly while I felt her on arms holding onto me. "And there's nopony I'd rather spend today with than you."

"Trixie... I'm really not the only friend you have, am I?" I asked while wondering if she was being quite literal with her choice of words.

We released each other from our grasps so we could look at each other. Trixie then explained, "Well, I am on good terms with just about everypony these days. My fans adore me and I do have a lot of contacts. However, being a traveling performer doesn't really leave a whole lot of time to socialize. I have many associates, but no real friends. Except for you. And that's why I'm here."

"Oh, Trixie..." I was at a loss for words. From what I could tell from her background, friendship was definitely something that she did not seem to get a whole lot of during her childhood. It might have been one of the factors in her pursuing a career as an entertainer to make people smile while also making them like her.

"Oh, don't you start pitying me now. I don't mind having few friends. That only makes them all the more important." She replied with a wink. "And since it is Hearth's Warming Day, I do just so happen to have a little something for you."

That caught my attention. With Trixie's horn engulfed in a pale magenta magic aura, there was a flash of light between us. And out of that flash came a sack that seemed to be filled to bursting with something heavy. "I'm always one to repay a debt. And what better time for it, huh?"

Considering that it was my only real gift from anyone all day, I was quite pleased to receive it. Indeed, it was hefty as hell and would hurt me if I ended up dropping it on myself. "Oh, you don't owe me anything, Trixie. But this is really appreci... Uh..."

I was left dumbfounded when I set the sack on the windowsill and opened it to peek inside. The entire thing was filled to the brim with bits. Nothing but bits. I could not even imagine how many were in there. "Trixie, how much is in here?"

She rolled her eyes nonchalantly and gave me a proud smirk like it was no big deal. "As much as I could fit. Is it enough?"

More a moment, I had no idea what to say. I could tell that Trixie had put a lot of thought into what she was going to get me for the holidays, but I was still unsure if I should accept it. I have all the money I could ever need for really important things thanks to that trust fund Celestia set up for Fluttershy and myself and my income from Sugarcube Corner the local spa is fairly comfortable when combined with Fluttershy's income. It felt wrong to accept such a hefty sum from Trixie. "Uh... You didn't have to get me this, Trixie... I'm sure you need it more."

My friend let out a playful snort before pulling herself up upon the windowsill and patting my should as we both looked out the window at the falling snow. "Oh, don't be modest. The whole reason I got you this is because I seldom stay in one place long enough to really set aside some time to do any gift shopping. But really, I owe you this, James. And don't worry about me. With my growing reputation and swelling fanbase, I've been making quite the haul on my tours. I can afford to part with this. Treat yourself to a luxury hotel for a vacation! Or dine in at the fanciest restaurant Canterlot has to offer! It's all up to you on how you spend it."

Those words gave me some thought. She was right, I could use it on something rather extravagant. Even if I felt I did not need it. Still, I could tell Trixie was not going to relent. Despite not knowing what to do with such a gift at the time, I humbly accepted it. "All right. I'll be sure to put this to good use. Thanks, Trixie."

Satisfied with the results of her efforts, Trixie flashed me a delighted grin. "Oh, I know you will. And I'll be sure to stop by whenever my tour brings me near Ponyville from now on. I really need to see you more often!"

"You and me both, Trixie. It's a pleasure to have you here." I retorted while reaching out and gingerly stroking her beautiful mane. Trixie truly is one of the most attractive mares I have ever seen. I am not sure if I have ever mentioned that.

After a moment of enjoying my touch, Trixie gave me a sneakier smirk. "Also... I got an invitation of sorts while I was performing in Manehatten a couple of months back. Something about a wedding with a certain Mr. James and Miss Fluttershy?"

"You got one? Yeah, those have been sent out recently. You'll be able to attend, right?" I asked in return, not surprised that one of those invitations made it to Trixie. It must have been tricky to track her down with her frequently being on the move.

Trixie let out a laugh and said, "What sort of question is that? Of course Trixie will attend! I wouldn't miss it for the world! I've already set aside time on my schedule next year so I can be there in time." However, she then pointed over at Fluttershy while my fiancée chatted with Pinkie Pie. "Also... Does that mean my eyes aren't deceiving me? Is she really..."

Of course. It was impossible to not notice Fluttershy's pregnancy. I then cast Trixie a smirk of my own and whispered, "It's a filly."

Her reaction instantly brightened. "Oh my word... What have been missing since the last time I was in town? Congratulations! Have you picked out a name?"

The conversation developed into a back and forth exchange of questions and answers. I told Trixie everything I could. From the name we had chosen on to when we first found out Fluttershy was expecting to the steps of how we are preparing for our child's birth. Trixie expressed utter delight throughout the conversation and voiced very clearly how she wished she could be there for our daughter's birth.

Eventually, I felt the need to ask. "Come to think of it, how have things been since you came clean with your audience back in summer? I know you sent a postcard to me, but I'm curious about getting the story from the source."

Trixie was beaming upon hearing those words. "Oh, like you wouldn't believe! Word got around fast after my first few nightly performances. Granted, some were skeptical considering what happened when I was first revealed as a fraud a few years back. But I did everything I could to make clear that I had nothing to hide and was not claiming that I was something I'm not. One show later and hardly anypony was doubting me. I've gotten so much praise, so many new and old fans alike cheering me... It's all I've ever wanted..."

She looked so nostalgic, the way Trixie was resting her chin on her upturned hoof while gazing out the window. That return to greatness must have been deeply satisfying for her after so long of having fallen from grace. With how she fell momentarily silent, I decided to not speak for a moment so as to not disturb her. Trixie sighed quietly while just watching the snow come down. After maybe a full minute, I decided to try saying something to her. I gently rubbed my hand over the back of her neck and spoke softly, "I'm really glad things have gotten that much better for you."

I noticed a tear trickle down her cheek, but that smile of longing did not fade. After wiping it away, Trixie looked at me with such a look of gratitude. "James, you don't know what you've done for me. I didn't really know what I had robbed myself of until after I had earned it all back. It was only after I regained my stature did I realize how far I had fallen. Look... If you ever need anything at all that's within my power, just say the word and I'll do my best to make it happen."

"Well... If you say so. Just give me some time to actually think that over. Don't want to ask for too much, OK?" I replied while trying to not take such a claim too seriously. I do not like taking advantage of people, even when they offer such a service. Still, I did not refuse it. Though lord knows if I will ever think of something to request of her. I will have to put a lot of thought into it.

It did not take long for the two of us to head back to the buffet table for seconds. It was then that Twilight Sparkle hit up a conversation with Trixie. Knowing that Trixie could always stand to make more friends, I left the two of them alone and headed upstairs for a little quiet time and moment of respite from the festivities. However, I had forgotten that the four kids were up there. Once the loft came into view from the stairway, I got a view of the children. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were chatting while the former was looking through her new toolbox, but I got quite a surprise when I saw Spike and Sweetie Belle. They were sitting before the fireplace, gently leaning against each other while helping themselves to some of the candy they had received. Listening more closely revealed the gentle chiming tune of the music box Spike had gotten Sweetie Belle. A delighted warmth filled my face as I beheld what was undoubtedly the budding feelings of young puppy love between the two youngsters. Knowing better than to disturb them, I stealthily retreated back down to the first floor to leave them in peace.

Upon reaching the bottom of the stairs, Rarity happened across me. She then asked, "Are the little darlings behaving themselves up there?"

"Oh yeah. Just... Don't bother them for now, OK? Especially your sister and Spike." I replied rather quietly in the hopes that my voice would not travel up the stairwell and reach the kids. I doubt Spike and Sweetie Belle would care about their friends noticing, but kids tend to be uncomfortable about revealing their relationships to their elders.

Rarity just stared at me in minor confusion for a few seconds before she suddenly realized why I mentioned that two by name. "Oh my... Well... I suppose I shall grant them a moment of respite. But to think... Little Spikey Wikey finding himself his one true love..."

I had to suppress a laugh while Rarity rapidly stamped her hooves in place in sheer excitement. Such a romantic, that mare. Hearing about budding romance with a close friend was bound to get her giddy. However, that excitement soon faded and she showed a relieved smile. "And more than anything... It's quite a relief to know I won't have to worry about him fawning over me anymore."

That caught my eye. And I had a good idea of what she meant. Still, I asked, "What do you mean by that? You're not saying that kid has the hots for you, does he?"

Rarity rolled her eyes, looking both amused and annoyed at the same time. "Like you would not believe. Since the day I met that darling boy, he's been head over heels for me. And I will confess, it was charming. I do adore his deep-seated devotion to me, but... Anypony can see it. Such a relationship would never work. I adore him, but certainly not like that. Granted, he has toned it down more often than not for a while, but..."

"Just a relationship that wasn't meant to be, right?" I asked while taking a seat on the steps. I have been kind of aware of Spike's interest in Rarity for some time, but I never once imagined it had been going on for that long or that he would be so serious about it.

"Yes, quite. And yet, I had no idea of how to break such a truth to him. At least now, I know I don't have to. He's such a good little dragon and I know that whoever he loves will be hard-pressed at finding another boy more eager to please. I just know that if those two end up becoming sweethearts, they'll go far in the end." Rarity explained while looking genuinely at peace. That dilemma must have been secretly weighing on her mind for quite a while. However, she then gave me a playful nudge and said with a seductive wink, "Besides, you're the only man to ever truly steal my heart, dear."

"Easy, m'lady. We have a guest." I said with a snicker while keeping an eye on Trixie at the far end of the room as she performed a few minor illusionary tricks for Pinkie Pie and Twilight. The rest of our friends would definitely understand our unique relationship, but a stranger would very easily jump to the wrong conclusions.

Rarity backed down right away, clearly being all too aware of an outsider being in the room. However, it was then that I heard footsteps coming down the stairs. Something sweet was filing the air with a delightful aroma. Sure enough, Spike came into view with the Cutie Mark Crusaders right behind him. And above his head while resting in his hands was some sort of tray lined with...something covered in roasted marshmallows. "Dessert is ready!"

That got the attention of everybody in the room as he rushed over to the buffet table. I was not hungry enough to stuff myself with anything else for the time, so I took the opportunity to slip upstairs for a bit of peace and quiet. Twilight's private chambers were quiet and cozy with only the crackling of the fireplace and the murmur of conversation downstairs breaking the silence. I decided to go up to the highest level and sit on Twilight's bed while looking out the window. Truly a beautiful sight to see the rooftops of Ponyville and even the library's branches being coated by glistening snow even as more blanketed the landscape before my eyes.

I was not alone for much longer. Before long, I heard a tapping on the glass door leading out to one of the library's balconies. It seemed odd, getting a visitor on the second floor when they could have gone through the front door. Regardless, I got up and made my way down the steps to the loft's main floor and walked towards the glass door. Whoever was out there was largely obstructed by the swirling snow. But once I drew near, I noticed a dark blue magic aura coat the brass latch that kept the door secured. I took a step back, wondering who this surprise guest was.

The door opened outward. And in walked the last person I was expecting to see. With her backside covered in a shimmering layer of snow and even with a layer having set upon her billowing mane, Nightmare Moon stood before me. "Well, there's no warm welcome than from who you were hoping to see. And I could certainly use one right now, my friend!"

I got a brief chuckle out of the pun before I stepped forward and threw my arms around my dear friend only to get my arms wet from the layer of snow covering her backside. She really was quite a sight with all that snow set over her black coat. "That's right, you did say you would be stopping by last night, didn't you?"

"Good memory." The Princess of Dreams replied before we stepped back and looked at each other. "I was hoping to catch you alone. I'm sorry to say I cannot spare that much time, so I wish to spend it with just you."

"I'm honored, m'lady. Although... Don't tell me you had to sneak away from some sort of party in Canterlot." I retorted before wondering where she had come from on such short notice. She must have flown all the way from Canterlot just to get to Ponyville. She must have a high tolerance to cold since she lacked any sort of winter attire.

Nightmare Moon flashed me a wink. "Let's just say I dared the guards to stop me if they or our guests had a problem with my departure. Oh yes, and Celestia and Luna send their regards."

The two of us took a seat before the fireplace to let Nightmare Moon warm up and dry off. The snow steadily melted away. I glanced at her while her eyes focused on the flickering flames. "So... This is your first Hearth's Warming holiday since you came home. How has it been?"

My royal friend smiled warmly. "It's been well. The snow, the decor, the festivities. It truly is a magical time of the year. Even those fops in Canterlot tend to become noticeably friendlier at this time of year. I suppose the holidays bring out the best in everypony."

That brought a smile to my face. So good to know even the snobbish Canterlot elite tend to embrace the holiday spirit. And Canterlot, in the few times I have seen it during winter, truly is a beautiful sight with all that snow blanketing the rooftops and streets. "That's good to know. Just so ironic that their chilly disposition towards the lower classes thaws during the coldest seasons."

I soon offered to fetch Nightmare Moon a plate of food from below, but she insisted that I did not. Largely because she had already gorged herself on a buffet. However, she soon whispered to me and asked, "So, you want to make one last check?"

I immediately knew what it was she had in mind. A little side project I had been putting together over the course of the last few months. I gave her a quick nod before her horn was coated in her magic aura. In a flash of light. A large cardboard box appeared beside me. And I was quick to open it.

The box was lined with a number of goods. Expensive wines, sweet delicacies, and the sort. And on top of it all was a true treasure. A bejeweled sword in a gorgeous scabbard lined with gold. I took it in hand and drew it from the scabbard, the blade a polished silver with gemstones set into the pommel and the tips of the crossguard. It was basically a sidesword, light yet combat ready. "Man, she's really gonna love this."

"Pardon me for asking, but may I ask who all of this is going to?" Nightmare Moon asked while she peered over my shoulder. It really was quite a mishmash of stuff that pretty much anyone could like.

"Oh, this is something I talked over with your sisters. You were there too. I'm just gathering up some stuff to send back home to friends and family. They all know what goes to who." I replied while sheathing the sword and setting it back inside the box. "Except the sword is going to Kendra. She loves that stuff."

"Kendra, hm? Is she a knight?" Nightmare Moon asked while showing some understandable ignorance to Earth's current timeline. It is not like she has seen the place.

I almost laughed, but composed myself as I closed the flaps on the box. "Nah, but she is a very close friend of mine. And no, sword's have kind of been supplanted by other means of weaponry by now. But she does have a soft spot for them and collects them. This baby will be the jewel of her collection for sure."

Nightmare Moon smiled with pride over my enthusiasm while she used the teleportation spell to send the box back to whence it came. "Well, I will make certain these trinkets go where they need to. I'm sure sending objects back to Earth is not a challenge for my sisters."

"It shouldn't be. It's been done befo... Huh?" I said before pausing at the sound of tapping on the same glass door that Nightmare Moon had entered from. A quick glance at the door revealed one of the royal guards standing just beyond it, his gilded armor covered in a layer of snow along with his helmet plume.

Nightmare Moon let out a sigh of irritation while she used her magic to lift the latch securing the door to allow her subordinate inside Even though all of the pegasi royal guards look largely identical to each other, Nightmare Moon was able to identify him at a glance. "This is not a good time, Fuller. I am tending to some personal matters and whatever those pompous louts have to say to me can wait."

I recognized the name immediately, but said nothing while his expression remained stern. "My apologies, your highness, but I was instructed to deliver this to you immediately. I understand that it is an urgent matter that does not concern the Canterlot elite." He then reached into a satchel that hung from his side and flung it towards her. "These are for your eyes only. Please speak of it to nopony."

That statement prompted a gaze of curiosity from Nightmare Moon, causing her to seem embarrassed from making such a strong assumption so quickly. "I see... I shall look this over at once. You are dismissed."

He bowed and began to turn towards the door, but momentarily dropped his rather serious expression for a moment to show a smile towards me. "Oh, yes. Happy Hearth's Warming Day, James. The captain sends his regards."

"You too, man. Tell Armor I said hi." I replied as I waved a hand at him. Fuller then quickly departed out the glass door and flew away even as the snow continued to pour down. Was there a reason he came in through the balcony's door instead of the ground level door?

"I'm surprised he knew where to find you." I exclaimed with a minor chuckle while turning to face Nightmare Moon. She had already unfurled the scroll and was looking it over while it levitated before her in a shimmering blue magic shroud.

"I'm certain Celestia must have been given the idea of where I would go if Twilight Sparkle mentioned that party going on downstairs to her... Hmm..." She replied before falling largely silent. Her expression became more serious as well. What was in the contents of that scroll?

Curiosity having gotten the better of me, I tried to inquire as to what the scroll was showing without actually reading its contents. "What's wrong? Is it something bad?"

Nightmare Moon's eyes glanced up at me from the floating scroll while the rest of her remained still as stone with the exception of her tail and mane. "Will you be mentioning this in one of your journal entries tonight?"

That bit of foresight caught me so off-guard that I had to laugh. "Uh... Yes?"

"If I tell you, please keep that entry hidden from others until this dilemma is resolved. I'm afraid it turns out that this is quite serious." She said firmly, a tone she rarely uses towards me.

I know Nightmare Moon well. If she uses that tone while giving you that look, you had better listen. I nodded and said, "Will do. I'll keep this entry locked away until you say otherwise. So, what's the deal?"

Nightmare Moon's eyes looked back towards the scroll. "Thank you. You know I trust you entirely, but I cannot throw all caution to the wind. It would seem that a number of missing person reports have been slowly piling up over the last few years. They include a Double Diamond, Night Glider, and many others. While these reports have been filed at police departments in different locations, some cross-examinations have revealed a few clues. According to the discoveries made by these detective agencies, each of these missing ponies share a certain detail when they left home. They all ended up passing through a rather remote location several miles from Manehatten."

That was not something I was expecting to hear. Here I was enjoying a great time on Hearth's Warming Day, and now I was listening to what was likely a kidnapping report. "So... These detective agencies forwarded this information to you?"

She looked over the scroll at me with a most serious gaze. "They did. And I share their suspicions. I suspect foul play. All of these ponies disappearing in roughly the same area and never being heard from again... It can't be mere coincidence. This matter will require the assistance of the royal guard."

"Sounds serious. I take it you will be overseeing this operation?" I asked in return, knowing that if there is one member of the royal family with the drive to deal with these kinds of situations, it is Nightmare Moon.

My words prompted a bit of a smirk from my friend. "But of course. The royal guard directly answers to the royal family, so I will personally oversee this assignment. I will be certain to send my approval of this request at once. We'll start looking into this shortly, though it sounds as if this will require some time to put together the pieces. Considering that heavy snowfall will also slow progress, we may not be able to really start poking around that area until spring arrives."

It sounded like she already had a good idea of how to go about this business. I already lost any sense of worry. "Sounds like everything's gonna be OK. Just keep me updated, all right? This has got me interested."

"So long as you keep any information I reveal to yourself, you can count on it." Nightmare Moon replied while she rolled up the scroll and sent it and the large cardboard box next to me away in a flash of magic light. "Celestia and Luna had best know about that as well. And as for your gifts to friends and family back home, we will make certain to get them where they need to go."

I glanced at the spot on the floor where the box used to be. My eyes then glanced back at Nightmare Moon. I had debated on what to get her for Hearth's Warming Day, but I just could not think of anything practical. She is one of the royal family. Anything she wants, she can buy herself. And she has far deeper pockets than me. Nightmare Moon seemed to notice my expression and asked, "Is something troubling you?"

"Uh... Maybe a little." I replied softly. "I'm just disappointed that I couldn't think of anything to get you for today."

That prompted a smirk from Nightmare Moon while her horn became coated in her billowing magic aura. "Well, it was wise of you to not waste your money on material goods. However, there is one very special gift you can provide me."

"Really? What?" I asked before noticing something move just above my field of vision. A quick look upwards revealed the same sprig of mistletoe that Spike had dangling from that fishing line he had used earlier. I looked back at Nightmare Moon while feeling quite amused, but felt myself become instantly nervous upon seeing that her expression had become an amorous smirk. "Oh my... You're serious?"

"No other gift would make me happier, my dear." She replied without losing that smile. My nervousness only intensified, sweat starting to ooze from my pores. However, when I leaned forward to deliver a kiss to her lips, Nightmare Moon intercepted me by holding up her hoof. She then whispered, "Like you mean it."

Now that got me feeling especially hot and bothered. I had a hunch of what it was she meant. Still, I was not about to deny her that. With some hesitation, I reached out to my beautiful friend and cupped my hand around the back of her neck in order to pull us closer. That feeling... I had felt it before. That feeling when I looked into her eyes. I cannot effectively describe. It was...like I was falling in love all over again. I know I have documented it before...

The feeling of her lips upon mine... The kiss quickly deepened. We went from touching each other to tasting each other. The feeling of her tongue. And soon she was upon me, my arms roaming over her back as that kiss entered the throes of passion. My god, where did that even come from?

I do not even know how long it lasted, but it did not last long enough. When we finally pulled away from each other, we were both panting in the heat of that passion. I could only whisper, "You're really good at that..."

The beautiful Princess of Dreams could only lightly chuckle in return. "So are you... I will cherish this. Happy Hearth's Warming, my dear."

There is really not much else to say about the rest of that visit. Nightmare Moon departed shortly after that, much sooner than I would have liked. Night was just beginning and everyone was about to start heading home. At least until one of them tried to open the front door. Turns out that the blizzard had snowed us in. The door was sealed shut by maybe a two foot snow drift. I certainly hope it was not Rainbow Dash's idea to have that much snow fall.

Even so, Twilight did not mind and immediately suggested a sleepover. Trixie was initially standoffish about he idea, but quickly relented. Twilight gathered up some blankets and pillows and even used the teleportation spell to get to and from Carousel Boutique to gather up more. Rarity always has plenty. And now we are all spread out through the library's three floors. The kids decided to sleep downstairs next to the furnace. Probably to tell spooky stories and what have you.

As for me, I am up in the loft lying not too far from the fireplace. Trixie is nearby, sleeping peacefully. What a Hearth's Warming Day this turned out to be. Makes me happy that I took the time to document it. Of course, this will be going in the chest when I get home as per requested by Nightmare Moon. I do not know what that issue is going to develop into, but I hope it is no big deal.

Anyway, that fireplace's warm glow is getting hard on my eyes. I had best hurry this up and put it away. Man, I am tired... Merry Christmas, everypony.

Guys Night Out

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my Patreon.

Guys Night Out

Today started like any other day. At least for a Sunday. Things were quiet with Scootaloo sleeping in like she does on weekends. I guess that little sparkplug wears herself out during the weekdays. The new year had just started, so we are still in the dead of winter. As beautiful as our surroundings are out here in Fluttershy's cottage, it does tend to make one a bit stir crazy. Thankfully, the construction crews tend to liven things up a bit whenever they are working on the new add-on to the house. It is just about done, to be honest. Once the new room is sealed off from the outside, they will tear down a hole in the wall to install a new door.

My mind was on something else at the breakfast table. A little while ago, I had received an invitation in the mail. From Shining Armor, of all people. It was an invitation to a party at his house, exclusively for men. Or stallions, as the card stated. It sounded like he had sent the invitation out to a number of other guys as well. Probably just a little fun time away from their wives, if they have any.

"Still thinking about the party, honey?" Fluttershy asked me from across the table.

She read me like a book. I paused between bites of my omelet and said, "Yep. I've never even been to their house, but I never turn down an invitation to any of these kinds of parties. Sounds like it'll be a good time."

Fluttershy giggled a bit and replied, "Well, I hope you boys have fun. Maybe next time, Cadence will invite me and my friends for ladies night."

While we dined, I wondered about what I could expect. With Shining Armor being the host, I came to the realization that in spite of the two of us being on very good terms, I never really had the chance to get to know the guy. He certainly is likeable and his demeanor is very pleasant. "Hey, honey... Do you know Shining Armor particularly well? Because I don't."

She was not expecting that question, I could see that much. "Him? Um... Not really. He is really close to Twilight and he's captain of the royal guard, but that's all I really know about him."

"Huh... Guess I'll find out when I get there." I really did not have much to go on in the end. I do not even know where the guy lives. The invitation does have directions to the place leading from the train station. And the party starts at 2 PM. Still plenty of time to prepare.

Breakfast really was uneventful. With most of Fluttershy's little animal friends having gone into hibernation, things were quiet. It also did not help that the aforementioned construction crew do not stop by on Sundays. Once breakfast was over, I plopped myself down on the living room sofa after turning on the nearby phonograph. The record in play was Fluttershy's new album she had received on Hearth's Warming Day. She has really good taste in music. Just listening to that music puts me in the mood for a nap and that chilly freezing weather was not helping.

In fact, it did not take long for me to nod off entirely. I fell completely asleep on that sofa and even felt someone drape a quilt over me before I could completely drift into dreamland. I do not remember much, but I do recall being at some sort of bustling upper-class party. Probably in Canterlot. Celestia was there and we shared a dance together. When I finally awoke, I did so to find Fluttershy standing right in front of me with a warm smile on her face. "Oh, did I wake Daddy?"

I smiled drowsily and reached out to share a brief kiss with my beloved. "Nah. Daddy just needed a little extra rest. And there's no day better for that than a Sunday."

Fluttershy stepped forward and gently rested her head upon my chest. My hand tenderly stroked her pretty head and lovely flowing mane. I then quietly asked, "How's Angela and Angel? They doing well in winter?"

I do not see our pets all that often in winter. Rabbits and doves do not hibernate, but there is not much for them to do either. So I guess they do just relax around the house a lot. I almost envy them for how easily they can just fall asleep. I heard Fluttershy whisper in response, "Oh, they tend to get really lazy around this time of year. There just isn't much for them to do, you know. But it does leave me with lots of free time. I'll be going out to do some shopping with Rarity today. I think Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle will be tagging along too."

My eyes soon glanced at the clock set above the fireplace. 11 AM. I would have to head out in roughly an hour to insure I would make it on time to the party. "You know, I think I should head out soon. I want to make sure I've got enough time to get to the train station. I'm not even entirely sure of what the train schedule is."

Sensing my urgency, Fluttershy lifted herself away from me and gave me another quick kiss on the cheek. "Then I better not keep you. It sounds like this'll be a lot of fun for you and everypony who shows up. Have fun, dear."

"Thanks for being understanding, honey. I'll try to bring some goodies home." I replied quietly before placing a kiss on her nose. Not wanting to be distracted any longer, I promptly bundled up and set out for the train station.

Or at least that is what I would have done if I did not feel a little thirsty. Just before reaching for my outdoor winter attire hanging by the fireplace, I decided to head back into the kitchen and wet my whistle before heading out. But when I did, I found Fluttershy with her back to me as she leaned over the kitchen sink and cleaned the dishes while humming a tune all the while.

While I watched, my eyes settled upon her backside. And then to her hips. Her body had been undergoing some subtle changes as her pregnancy progressed. Now roughly halfway through it, her swelling belly could be seen just past her hips when viewed from behind. Furthermore, her rump... I could barely notice it, but... It had become curvier. Meatier as if preparing her for the birth of our daughter. And there was something about the way she walked at the time. Along with her hips bobbing up and down as she walks, they now slightly sway from side to side. Quite frankly, she looks more beautiful than ever now and I was becoming...enthralled as I looked at her.

A slight smirk spread across my lips. I did not want to leave yet. At least not until I gave my future wife some tender loving. I quietly approached the phonograph in the corner of the living room and flipped it over so it could start over with the second half of the album. I wanted some proper atmosphere for what was about to happen next. I quietly snuck up on Fluttershy while feeling especially glad that Scootaloo was out of the house for a while. Once behind her, I gently reached out and placed my hands on her shoulders. This prompted a startled gasp, but Fluttershy quickly calmed herself when she looked over her shoulder at me as her hooves hung over the side of the sink. "Oh! Hello. Did you forget something, honey?"

"Oh, I just needed a quick drink. But I also forgot to give you a little something." I replied quietly before leaning forward to kiss her on the lips. Fluttershy responded with a warm smile before closing her eyes and pressing into the kiss. However, she let out a muffled gasp that turned into a moan as I soon kissed her more deeply with our tongues soon touching. When my hand slid down over her back towards the tip of her spine, I felt her immediately lift her tail. She was already eager for the touch of her stallion.

Fluttershy's muffled voice moaned repeatedly as we kissed, humming deep in her throat. My hand traced over the nub of her tail before sliding over the side of her curvy rump. My other hand left her cheek and slid down her back before it began to caress her rump, sliding over her cutie mark and dragging my fingertips over them. She would shudder and moan loudly in our kiss with every touch I placed along those six butterfly markings. And soon, she made it clear what she wanted with a touch of her hoof to the growing bulge at the front of my pants.

We reluctantly parted from the kiss, our tastes still lingering on our tongues. And Fluttershy only had to say one thing as her usual look of relaxed meekness faded away to reveal a gaze of lustful want. "Mama's hungry."

Well, I am sure you can guess where that went next. However, I would rather get this all written in just one night, so I would like to hurry this along. I did get home quite late, after all.

As usual, Ponyville was fairly quiet with it being Sunday and all. Even more so being in the dead of winter. At least the streets were lightly powdered with snow thanks to a diligent snow plow service. The snow that lined the rooftops did a fine job of absorbing most of any sound that filled the air. It was mystifyingly quiet, yet so relaxing all the way to the station.

I was surprised by how lucky I was when I arrived to find a train already set to pull out of the station. And its destination was Canterlot. As a precaution for future visits, I approached the ticket counter and requested a train schedule. Once that was stashed in my coat pocket, I approached the train car and flashed the conductor my lifetime pass. That was all I needed to show before I was allowed in. Mere minutes after taking a seat, the train let out a whistle just before it began to pull out of the station. Canterlot would not be long now.

The view from the mountainside on the train during winter is just beautiful. That ocean of white with little specks of green. It is almost blinding to look at it when the sun hits it just right. Still, aside from just watching the scenery going by, I really did not have much to do aside from eavesdrop on the other passengers' conversations. There were maybe half a dozen other ponies in the car, probably because not many want to travel during the dead of winter.

That ride was almost boring, so I was more than just a bit relieved when the train finally pulled into the station roughly an hour later. As much as I do not care that much for Canterlot, I must say it is gorgeous in winter. All of those Hearth's Warming Eve decorations were still out in full force and would probably not get taken down for another month. I waited a few minutes on the train platform to see if anyone was there to pick me up or escort me to my destination. After maybe five minutes, I assumed no one was coming for me and headed on my way while occasionally peeking at the leaflet I had received in the mail a little while ago.

I zigged and zagged through the streets, not paying any mind to the locals and especially not the Canterlot elite. The leaflet had all the instructions I needed to find the address and even meticulously mentioned when and where to turn. I was expecting to find myself in the residential part of the city reserved for the real bigwigs in town. Much to my surprise, when I got down to the last few lines of the instructions, I found myself in a delightful middleclass suburb. Of course, being Canterlot, the houses all looked fairly fancy on the outside, so you could be forgiven for thinking otherwise.

I felt comfortable in that neighborhood, most of the ponies passing me by looking like quite sociable folk. And once I got to the last line of the instructions, I found myself standing before quite a large house. Although it would probably have to be large for such a house party. The place certainly had the feel of a mansion, being large with a pair of rooms in the back branching off to almost look like castle towers with their own steeple roofs. The exterior was a light shade of purple and had a blue tiled slanted roof that seemed way too similar to Shining Armor's mane in terms of color. "Well... I guess this is the right address... I think."

With some apprehension, I walked up the steps and knocked on the wooden double doors. After thirty seconds went by, I assumed that the occupants had not heard me. I then gave the doorbell a ring and waited. I did not have to wait long for an answer. The doors became coated with an icy light blue magic aura before they suddenly opened inward. Turns out I got the address right since a delighted Cadence was standing before me. "Hel... Oh, James! You're early!"

All too happy to see a good friend, I reached out to her for a hug that she all too willingly returned. "Heya, Cadence. I take it I'm at the right place?"

"You most certainly are! Come in, Shining Armor's in the back." She replied before grasping my hand in her magical focus and leading me inside. Although she was cautious enough to give me enough time to duck through the doorway. I definitely did not need to revisit that incident. Even though these bigger houses have larger doorways, they tend to still be a bit too short for the average human.

Cadence wasted no time in helping me remove my heavy winter attire and hanging them all up on a row of coat racks set up next to the wall. They must have been expecting quite a few guests. Ever sociable, she immediately tried to hit me up for a conversation while her magic did all the work. "Did you have a good ride up the mountain? What about the view to the west?"

"Oh, you mean that ocean of white? Yeah, that's beautiful. I never got to see that where I came from." I replied while helping get my arms out of my coat sleeves.

"Mmhm! You should see it when the sun is starting to set in the afternoon. You almost need sunglasses with how it shines!" Cadence retorted with a big smile. She really was happy to be helping someone feel right at home. While she went on a little longer, I took the time to glance around. The interior was not entirely alien to me. It felt akin to the homes of some of my parents' richer friends in quiet suburban neighborhoods. Plenty of wooden interior designs with a staircase leading to the second floor. For as grand as the exterior looked, the interior felt down-to-earth enough that it felt like the house was expensive without feeling like a mansion. Shining Armor and Twilight Sparkle do come from a middle class family, so it makes sense that they would prefer a more modest home to live in.

After getting a good look around the entryway, I turned to Cadence again. "Just checking, but what kind of party is this again?"

Cadence replied while she started to lead me towards the kitchen in the back, "Oh, Armor does this every once in a while. Especially during hoofball season. He calls up every stallion he knows, even if just slightly, and they have a good time here. He always was such a dork."

That last term got a snicker out of me. And I could see that giggling grin on her face as she said it. Those two really do adore everything about each other and I could tell even calling her husband a dork was done entirely without any malice. It was more of a compliment, really. "Sounds fun. And just the guys, right? What about you? Are you sticking around?"

Cadence rolled her eyes and said, "No, I'm afraid this is a stallion party, so I can't really stay. But that's fine! I'm going to have a night out on the town with my aunts and even Twilight's coming along. She should be dropping off Spike right when we're supposed to leave."

I was not expecting Spike to show up, but it does make sense. He is a boy and he has probably known Shining Armor for a long time. "Princesses only, huh? And anyone with special connections? Sounds classy."

"Well, I'm just excited to spend more time with Twilight. We don't get to see each other that often anymore. She really is my favorite sister-in-law." Cadence said with a cheerful smile. It was then that we entered the kitchen that bordered the entertainment lounge. Or rather, one of them. Shining Armor was already keeping a close eye on a few pots on the stove while also looking in the oven. "Armor, somepony's here!"

"Just a second, honey!" I heard him reply before he lifted his head above the table island between us with his horn coated in his rose-hued magic aura along with a large casserole dish coated in the same aura. The instant he set it down, he looked my way and immediately ran around the island to get to me. "James, you made it! And you're early too! The party's not starting for at least another hour."

"Yeah, well... You know. Just wanted to make sure I had enough time to find the place. I don't visit Canterlot too often. Too much hot air blowing around." I replied in an attempt to pass off my early arrival as humorously as possible.

"Yeah, I know the feeling. You have no idea how annoyed my men get with the majority of complaints and reports filed by the elites up here." He replied with a bit of a roll in his eyes. Cadence took the time to approach the stove and kept an eye on a few egg timers. Looked like there was pasta boiling. The casserole Shining Armor had just removed appeared to be a decadent recipe of mac & cheese loaded down with extra melted cheese over the noodles and was even packed with broccoli. Yum.

"Anyway, feel free to make yourself at home! We've still gotta mind the kitchen a bit longer. Too many things cooking, you know?" Shining Armor added before trotting back over to the stove to help Cadence with something else in the oven. Understanding that they had quite a bit of stuff to deal with, I decided to leave them alone to make certain I would not get in the way.

I took the time to get acquainted with my surroundings. I found a pair of entertainment lounges, one of which even had a television with a VCR set up under it while the other seemed to have a karaoke machine ready. The dining room was left fairly bare, probably to be used by anyone who just wanted a table to sit at for eating. I located the bathroom just fine before finally making my way upstairs. I almost felt envious of those two despite knowing I would never care for living in such a house for an extended period of time. It just makes you wonder how someone amasses the funds necessary for such a home. On my own, I would probably never get enough funds in my lifetime to afford such a dwelling.

The second floor was covered by a soft cream-colored carpet with the walls painted white. I found what was likely the master bedroom along with a pair of guest rooms. A pair of bathrooms were scattered about, but what caught my eye the most was what I can only describe as some sort of hobby room. "Hello, what have we here?"

The vibrant colors in the room drew me in. It felt like I had just stepped into a child's playroom with a strong sense of wonder and nostalgia coming over me. A table lined with action figures was set up past the doorway. I was drawn to it right away as I recognized some of them. They were clearly the Power Ponies in varying poses. There was even two figurines of Saddle Rager in both of her forms. Most of them bore a significant resemblance to my six friends when they were in that comic book world a few months ago, but I cannot recall all the details off the top of my head. Hum Drum still looked the way I remember him though, being an adorable little colt like in the comic book Spike showed me.

To top it off, there were figurines of the Power Pony villains too. The Mane-iac took center stage, the figure balancing on a few of its own overgrown tendrils of hair. There was also Pharaoh Phetlock bordered by a few mummy minions, High Heel was flashing a seductive smirk, Long-Face seemed to be in a stance that suggested he was flying with a vial of his sorrow gas in each hoof, Shadowmane's cape was aloft as if she had just suddenly spun around, and...

"Huh... What's this?" I muttered to myself while beholding something that was surely another villain. What was that other name Spike mentioned to me once? I just cannot recall... It seemed to be a larger equine entity consisting of hues of red and black, but... What was it? A liquid entity, a gaseous being, or maybe even some sort of arcane miasma taking on a vague pony shape? Whatever it was, it felt like really bad news. Almost made me glad we never encountered it on Nightmare Night or when we all got sucked into the Project H pilot issue.

However, I was not given time to ponder it. With such soft carpeting, I did not hear the hoofsteps of who was approaching the room. I jumped when I heard a voice shriek, "Hey! Back away from the goods!"

Immediately, I glanced towards the doorway and found a panicked Shining Armor glaring at me. I must have done something really messed up for him to be looking like he just found someone trying to make off with something precious. Still, I did as I was commanded and raised my hands before slowly stepping away from the figurine table. "Easy, captain. I didn't do anything."

Shining Armor then rushed to the tableside and began to very closely examine the various figurines on display. It was only after that did he let out a big sigh of relief. "Phew... They're all good."

I looked on in silence while waiting for what he would do next. Maybe order me to leave or possibly demand what I was doing wandering around his house. However, what I did get was far more pleasant as Shining Armor turned around while grinning in embarrassment. "Uh... Sorry if I gave you a scare right there. It's just that these babies are all vintage. First generation models. I'd hate to see them get messed up in any way."

A playful smirk spread across my lips while I proceeded to cross my arms. "Oh, you don't have to worry about that with me, Armor. I always take good care of my stuff and I wouldn't dream of damaging these things either. You've got a cool setup here. Some sort of vault for a collection you've got going?"

Clearly delighted to find someone who can appreciate such interests, Shining Armor motioned his arm towards the display table I had just been examining. "Cool! And yeah, I guess you could say that. I've got his room dedicated to all of my private interests. Namely all the stuff I find fun. I mean honestly, who doesn't find the Power Ponies and comic books in general cool?"

"Certainly can't complain there. And those figurines are nicely made." I replied before starting to really examine the room around me. Posters lined the walls, bookshelves were packed with comic books contained within protective plastic sleeves, and figurines stood everywhere atop the bookcases and desk. It truly felt like a comic book geek's paradise. "Man... This is cool. And Cadence doesn't mind it?"

"You kidding? She thinks it's adorable. Or is it that she thinks I look adorable whenever I'm hanging out in here..." He replied before quietly muttering in contemplation. For all of his standing in the royal guard, Shining Armor is still just a big kid at heart. Not that I find anything wrong with that. Quite frankly, I think it is awesome when someone can still hold onto some of their childhood interests. I was even starting to wonder which of us was older than the other.

"Heh, she's probably right whichever it is... Hellooooo, what's that?" I then said before my eyes fell upon some truly impressive figurines atop one of the bookcases. I approached it while feeling a big smile creep across my face. "Oh my god, they're already making figurines of this series? And they're so big and detailed!"

The figurine I was looking right at was none other than Project H himself. Or has he officially been named Hunter? Regardless, he was posed with his legs bent and leaning to the side with the H-Buster pointed out. Even his folding rocket thrusters on the back were extended with translucent electric blue flat pieces of plastic wedged in to replicate the exhaust! "Sweet lord, this looks awesome!"

Shining Armor was showing quite a bit of enthusiasm as well when he trotted up beside me. "Isn't it?! Project H is one of the most awesome comic book series I've ever seen! Did you even read the pilot? Man, that got intense! And Hunter here... A little naive and new to the world, but just such an awesome guy, especially when the action starts!"

Well, that confirmed what I had heard. Seems the Project H protagonist really has been named Hunter. Did Spike already tell me that? Regardless, I was enthralled with the detail of the figurine with some of the detailing going right down to the rivets. "This really brings back memories. He reminds me too much of an old video game hero I adored growing up and the figurines that were released of him... Man, I'm getting such a nostalgia rush right now."

"Really? Well, maybe somepony will make a video game adaptation of the series. I know I'd buy it! Oh, and look at these." Shining Armor exclaimed before making me look a bit to my right. Standing beside the Hunter figurine was a robotic alicorn robot with translucent fiery orange plastic extending out of the hindquarters and along the length of the back of its neck.

"They made Alpha too?! Sweet!" I was drawn to the villainous figure like a moth to a flame. The figurines seemed to have been made to scale with him being roughly as tall as Hunter when standing straight up. Even his wings were taken into account with the slender strips having rectangular fiery orange plastic strips sticking out of them to represent each individual thruster lining the undersides. And right next to that... "Oh lord, is this what I think it is?"

Standing to the right of Alpha's figurine was a hulking bulky bipedal mech suit that I recognized all too quickly. "Sweet Jesus, they released the Devil Gigas?!"

"That's not the half of it." Shining Armor replied before his horn and the Alpha figurine were coated in that rosy pink magic aura of his. The plastic rocket thruster exhaust things were plucked from the undersides of the wing frames before the wings themselves were neatly folded against his sides. I was then surprised to see the Devil Gigas' chassis open up to reveal a shockingly detailed depiction of its interior. Alpha's body was then snugly fit into the open cavity with his legs fitting into slots inside the ride armor's arms and legs. Once the figurine was in place, the chassis closed up to reveal only the head was exposed. Just like in the comic. "Ha ha! Behold, the Devil Gigas! You had your chance, Project H! Now, how would you like to be destroyed?"

Memories of that battle too vivid in my mind, I went along with it and grabbed the Project H... I mean Hunter figurine and turned it towards the towering mech before adjusting the position of his arm cannon. "The only one getting scrapped tonight is you, maverick! Tornado Fang!"

I lightly flicked the bottom of arm cannon to make it jump upward a bit to simulate the recoil of it firing a shot. Shining Armor then laughed like a stereotypical megalomaniac of a villain, even though Alpha is certainly more complex than that, and said, "Foolish! Your primitive weapons won't even scratch this marvel of mobile battle armor! Face your fate!"

"Oh yeah?! Well, how about some Fire Wa..." I started to reply before catching something move out of the corner of my eye. Shining Armor must have noticed it too since we both looked towards the doorway and froze in terror as we found Cadence watching us with a smug smirk.

"Are you boys having fun?" She asked while very clearly trying to not laugh.

That was too much for me. My body went rigid, my face burning with blood as I turned red with searing embarrassment. I covered my face and grumbled loudly from being caught getting way too into what could only be described as children playing with toys. Finally, I mustered the composure to suddenly point at Shining Armor and shouted, "Armor, I blame you!"

"Me?! You were having just as much as fun! Don't blame me for that!" He loudly complained even as Cadence burst into laughter.

"Boys, it's OK! I'm just saying it was cute! You dorks." She said loudly while also flashing us a wink. She must have found us to be utterly adorable or something. "Anyway, I just came up here to let you know that everything's done cooking. If there's any adjustments around the house that need to be made, now's a good time to make them."

"Uh... Sure! Just let us clean things up in here and we'll be right down." Shining Armor replied with a grin. Cadence seemed satisfied and left us alone to our devices. I then watched as he went back over to the figurines and removed the Alpha figurine from the Devil Gigas and began putting it back the way it was.

Before Shining Armor could finish, a thought crossed my mind while taking note of how the room looked like a child's play room. "Say, Armor... You two planning on having kids someday?"

That prompted the guy to stop what he was doing and giving me a surprisingly smug smirk. "Cadence has been foalsitting for years, James. What do you think?"

Well, that was a direct answer. And it told me all I needed to know. "Wow. She's that into it, huh?"

"Yep! Cadence loves kids. Always has. The only issue is that when it comes to having kids, timing is everything. So we're just waiting for the right time to try." Shining Armor explained while smiling the entire time.

Having personally witnessed and been dragged into problems involving a couple having a child years before they were ready, I understood all too well their willingness to wait before having children. But before I could say anything, Armor spoke up again quite abruptly. "Hey! You and Fluttershy are having your first foal next year, right? How's about letting us foalsit the little guy now and then? We could use the practice."

That got a bit of a smirk out of me. "It's not a guy, Armor. It's a filly and she'll be named Gladesong. And sure, if I can't find anyone else. I'm certain Cadence would do a fine job. Not so sure about you though."

"Hey, what's that supposed to mean?" Shining Armor retorted with an annoyed glare. He probably knew I was just messing with him. All things considered, he would probably make for a really fun dad. With a faux angry huff, he went back to rearranging his figurine collection back to how it was when I first showed up.

While I watched, I crossed my arms and cracked a smirk. "Hey, Armor. Do you think that Cadence's definition of 'dork' is a guy who knows how to have fun even if it means in ways that usually only kids would find fun?"

"You know, you just might be onto something there." He retorted with a bit of a snicker. A moment later, he had everything back to the way they were when I first entered the room. "There we go! And... Come to think of it, we could still get the tables set up. Wanna help with that, James?"

"No problem. Just show me what I need to do." I said before following him back downstairs.

For the next twenty minutes or so, I helped out around the house. Setting tablecloths, placing out the silverware at the buffet table, and lining up the beverages. Everything looked ready. Almost like the various holiday gatherings I would annually attend with family. All that was left to do was wait for the guests to arrive.

While I wandered through the closest entertainment lounge, I noticed Cadence take a seat on the sofa before using her magic to bring out a thick picture book from under the adjacent end table. She then motioned for me to approach her even as Shining Armor sat beside her. "What's up? Photo album?"

"That's exactly what it is. Since we still have some time before the guests arrive, how about we show you a few things?" Cadence happily replied. They were certainly going out of their way to be hospitable. Almost as if they were regarding me as extended family. It made me feel warm and fuzzy on the inside.

I took a seat beside Cadence while the book flipped open. The first two pages showed a significantly younger Cadence and Shining Armor. Judging by the lockers around them, it seemed to be their high school days. Cadence had her mane dressed up in an adorable ponytail while Armor looked hardly any different than how he does at this time of writing. Although that pouch he was lugging around seemed to have a...tabletop game manual sticking out. My eyes then glanced over to another photo that showed Armor looking slightly younger with a very disheveled mane while wearing a blue necktie. He looked extremely annoyed, as if he hated having to stand still to get his picture taken. Glancing back and forth at those two, I then gave Shining Armor the smuggest smirk I could while feeling tempted to laugh. He noticed right away and waved his hoof at me while also trying to not laugh. "Go ahead, James. Everypony always has something to say when they see the first couple of pages."

Cadence also looked at me with great excitement, almost as if she was expecting to hear something funny. I then said what I wanted to say. "OK then... Shining Armor, you really were a massive dork!"

"Guilty as charged!" He replied while both he and Cadence burst into raucous laughter. No shame at all. Not that there was anything to be ashamed of.

It was then that Cadence tried to catch her breath. "Don't go pointing hooves, James. You're a dork too! And an adorable one!"

"Hey, I've only got a mild case of dorkitis! Shining Armor here has a cripplingly severe case of it!" I retorted in an effort to keep the humor rolling. It worked all too well with the happily married couple trying to not fall off the sofa in laughter.

Trying not to laugh, I analyzed the photo of the two of them together a bit more. "Hey, you two knew... Hey, guys! Come on, it's not that funny! Anyway, you knew each other from your school days?"

My words got them to slowly compose themselves. Shining Armor was the first to regain his composure and said, "Oh, yeah... Yeah, we've known each other for a long time now. She was the most popular girl in school and I was just one of the outcast nerds who were really into tabletop roleplaying games. But wouldn't you know it? She found guys like me adorable."

Cadence let out a giggle and added, "Believe it or not, it was thanks to Twilight that we really got to meet each other. With her being Celestia's private student, I was asked to foalsit her from time to time. And that's how I met this adorable little dork here."

"Twilight, huh? And Celestia adopted you... Huh! Small world, isn't it?" I got a bit of a laugh out of that. Just one big domino effect that all resulted in Cadence and Shining Armor coming together.

Before we could even turn the page, we all froze as the jingle of the doorbell filled the house. Cadence was the first to rush to the door while saying, "I think I know who that is!"

Shining Armor and I hurried along after them and reached the house's entryway the instant Cadence opened the door. And sure enough, there they were. Twilight Sparkle and Spike. And sure enough, Twilight and Cadence greeted each other in a way only they do as they basically began to dance a very familiar dance. "Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!"

"I never get tired of watching that." I muttered quietly while watching the two friends embrace each other in delighted giggling. That little tradition of theirs never gets old, I swear.

"Hey, Twily! Glad you could make it!" Shining Armor exclaimed while he stepped forward to give his sister a hug. He then turned his attention to Spike and rubbed the little guy's head. "And hey there, Spike! Ready for a fun time?"

"You bet! And guess what I brought." Spike replied before he soon displayed a smug smirk. It was then I noticed that he seemed to be holding a box of sorts behind his back.

Armor was about to speak, but paused when he noticed the edges of the box sticking out from behind Spike. I swear, the guy looked like he was about to have a nervous meltdown with how excited he suddenly became. While shaking and rapidly tapping his four hooves in rapid succession, he frantically asked, "Oh my god... Spike, did you bring it?!"

Without a word, Spike held out the box for all to see. Before I could even really get a good look at the cover, Shining Armor jumped straight up and shrieked in delight. "YEEESSS!!! Ogres and Oubliettes! Spike, you rock!"

Cadence and Twilight sounded like they were about to burst out in laughter while observing Armor completely lose himself over what was clearly another tabletop game he utterly adores. I could only cross my arms and shake my head. "Yup. A total dork indeed... Wait... You play this stuff too, Spike?"

Shining Armor was the first to reply. "Oh, you bet! Although we haven't played together in a long time. He always liked playing as a paladin. Or as he said it, the powadon."

That little tidbit of information seemed to annoy Spike for some reason. "Hey, I never called it that! Um... Did I?"

Twilight snickered a bit before she revealed exactly why Spike would mispronounce the word so badly. "Spike, I think that was because you were two years old at the time." That got quite a laugh out of all of us. I almost forgot that Spike must have known Shining Armor just about as much as he had known Twilight herself.

"Anyway, we better not keep you girls. The princesses are expecting you, right?" Shining Armor then asked while he used the levitation spell to take the game box out of Spike's hands.

Twilight nodded before giving Spike a gentle nuzzle. "Mmhm, we better not keep them waiting. Mom and Dad are coming too. You have a good time, Spike." However, she then gave Shining Armor a bit of a harsh glare. "And make sure we don't have a repeat of last time."

"Hey, how was I supposed to know Spike couldn't read yet? He was the only person there who couldn't read the tabs labeling the hard cider." He replied with a nervous grin. Spike getting into some of the hard liquor? That must have been scary.

Cadence then reached out and placed a kiss on her husband's nose. "Oh, they'll be fine, Twilight. And Spike is a responsible gentleman in his own right... Unless..." Cadence then gave Spike a very sincere smile that was somehow menacing at the same time as she spoke in a calm yet threatening tone of voice. "He does decide to partake in the consumption of hard drink and I come home to find my house burned to the ground. But that won't happen, will it?"

I let out a loud suppressed snicker as Cadence went well out of her way to intimidate Spike. I know she is too much of a sweetheart to hurt anyone, but it was working. Spike began to sweat profusely and promptly saluted her. "No, ma'am! I'll stay sober! I promise!"

"Oh, I know you will." Cadence then said with a completely friendly smile while also lightly patting Spike on the head. "Anyway, we should be going now. Have a good time, boys!"

"See you later, James! Have a good time, Armor! And be good, Spike!" Twilight then added before the two mares trotted down the steps toward the street and down the lane. It amazes me how resistant to cold ponies must be to go anywhere with such light attire or none at all.

"Well then... Let's get that baby set up!" Shining Armor exclaimed before pulling us back inside and rushing to the dining room. He then used the levitation spell to snatch the centerpiece and fling it in the corner while making sure it landed safely. He then snatched up the game box and practically tossed all of the contents into the air before letting them all set down neatly in order. There was dice, the game map coating most of the table, little pony play pieces, and a whole bunch of other stuff that I knew nothing about. Seriously, I have never been into those kinds of games, so I have no idea where to start in describing them. "All set! Now we just gotta wait for everypony."

Still, I found it rather farfetched that anyone who showed up would be interested in playing one of the geekiest kind of games in history. "Uh... Armor? Are you sure the guests will want to play this with you and Spike?"

It was Spike who surprised me. "You bet! Big Macintosh loves this game! Every now and then, we meet up for a game night."

"Wait... Big Macintosh?! Color me surprised, I never thought he'd be into this." Honestly, who would ever guess that guy would be into this stuff? I then turned to Shining Armor while we headed back into the kitchen. "Come to think of it... Who exactly did you invite?"

"Well, Applejack's brother was one of them. I bet he doesn't have a whole lot to do on the farm at this time of year, so he'll probably be showing up. As for the rest... Um... There was the owner of Sugarcube Corner... Estoc should be showing up... Dang it, don't remember the rest." Shining Armor replied with a bit of a nervous chuckle. How long ago did he even send out those invitation?

For the next few minutes, Spike inspected the variety of food and drink that was available while Shining Armor went to the entertainment lounge to set the karaoke machine to play some house music for the time being. Did a good job of setting some relaxing vibes through the place. I sat myself down on the sofa in the other entertainment lounge and used the remote to flip on the TV. It was already set to display a hoofball game. I do not know a single thing about the sports of Equestria, so I just watched to keep myself occupied. Man, it really has been a long time since I last lounged around watching TV. I really outgrew that, huh?

Before long, the doorbell rang. Since I was closest to the front door, I got up to answer it. "I got it."

Upon opening the door, I was given quite a surprise. Big Macintosh himself was standing before me. I was so surprised to see him of all people in Canterlot that I briefly hesitated to greet him due to being at a loss for words. Instead, he beat me to it. "Howdy."

That helped compose me enough to vocalize a response. "Heya, Big Mac! Come on in, you're one of the first to show up."

I led the strong silent stallion in while he looked all around with a very interested expression. He probably never gets to see such houses on the inside with him spending so much time on the farm. And I swear, he never goes anywhere without that yoke around his neck. Shining Armor and Spike peeked around the corner to see who had just walked in. They then stepped out of the game room and approached us. Shining Armor, being the man of the house, was the first to offer Big Macintosh a hearty welcome and hoof shake. "Hey there, Mac! Haven't seen you since that party in Ponyville. Hope you haven't given anypony bear hugs lately."

I nearly cringed as those words brought up that memory. Big Macintosh, on the other hand, just let out a quiet laugh while he bowed his head. However, Spike then stepped forward and said, "Good news, Big Mac! We've got O&O set up. Wanna play?"

Big Macintosh's eyes opened quite wide. He totally knew what Spike was talking about. Even so, he still managed to hold onto his brevity when he loudly replied, "Eeyup!"

All I could do was watch as the three nerds rushed into the game room and started spouting all sorts of tabletop game lingo I really was not paying much attention to. It was enough to make me snicker like a fool as a big grin crept across my face. However, I barely had ten seconds before I heard a knock at the door right behind me. "Wow, they're showing up in droves!"

However, I got quite a surprise when I did open the door. The guest responded first with a chipper greeting. "Good af... Ah, Master James! So good to see you here!"

"Fancy Pants! It's good to see you! And...you're wearing pants again!" I replied, quite pleased to see such a friendly fellow of the upper class. Unfortunately, he seemed to have attracted a chattering gaggle of the Canterlot elite on his way towards Shining Armor's residence. "Uh... I'm pretty sure they were not invited."

"Yes, quite. Let's be quick about this." Fancy Pants retorted with a roll of his eyes before rushing past the doorway and slamming the door behind them. "Much better."

"I take it they bore you quite a bit." I asked while taking a peek through the door's peephole, seeing the crowd starting to disperse.

Fancy Pants let out quite a sigh at that remark. "Just hanger-ons vying for the same prestige as the cream of the crop by lingering in the shadow. I truly pity them. So obsessed with standing out among the elite that they sacrifice their own sense of individuality."

"Tch... Pitiful. It would probably take a real catastrophe for them to really open their eyes. Not sure how I feel about imagining that happening." I dismissively replied, not entirely certain how to picture said catastrophe in my mind. Perhaps a volcanic eruption? The mountain surely is not a dormant volcano, right?

My regal friend was quick to take my mind off of it. "Now, now, we do not want to wish misfortune upon anypony. They may be ignorant, but they're not truly vile. Let us focus on the festivities today. Now where may I find... Ah, that sounds like him."

I was quick to notice Shining Armor's voice speaking up from the next room. Something about setting his stats on something. Now, wait. I think he was saying something about rolling snake eyes for charisma. I guess the game had not yet started or they were in the process of setting up their characters and stats. At least I think that is how it goes? I decided to get his attention since he had a new guest. "Hey, Armor! You got another guest here!"

"Already?! That was quick!" He replied before jumping into view. "Hey, Fancy Pants! Glad you could make... Uh... What's with that look?"

Indeed. Fancy Pants was giving Shining Armor a bit of an odd stare. And so was I. Shining Armor was wrapped up in a hooded robe or something. Fancy Pants broke the silence and asked, "Um... Not to sound daft, but... Whatever is with the attire you are wearing? It has a very strong pre-classical era feel to it."

"Oh, this?" He retorted without getting why we were so perturbed by what he was wearing. "I just needed something to go with starting the game as a mage. What, doesn't look right on me?"

"Well, it certainly was not expected. I'm quite certain I did not notice anything mentioning a costume party in the invitation." Fancy Pants sounded like he was trying to not laugh. Not that I can blame him. It was a very sudden change and barely a minute had passed since I last saw the guy.

"Uh... Yeah. Let's just say I've got a big weakness for Ogres & Oubliettes. Anyway, now that we've got a few guests here... Let's start eating! Help yourself to the buffet. I think we can get that started now." Shining Armor then said while extending his arm towards the kitchen. However, he then hurried back into the game room. "Hey, guys? Forget the mage. I'll try for paladin this time."

We all then lined up in the kitchen and started going through the buffet. Man, it was just all so good. I knew I would be coming back for seconds. And there was quite a bit to go around, so any guests that showed up afterward would not be missing out. In fact, the instant I started to head to the lounge to sit down and enjoy my meal, the doorbell rang. Feeling charitable, I set my stuff down in a hurry and made my way to the door. "I got it!"

Upon opening the door, I was greeted by an unexpected sight. Two unrelated guests had shown up at the same time. Namely Mr. Cake and Soarin. I almost never see my boss without his hat, come to think of it. "Hey there, gentlemen. Good to see you here."

"And a pleasure to see you too, James. Is Shining Armor home?" Mr. Cake asked while I stepped back to allow them in.

Soarin then interrupted by holding out his wing for a shake after using his hind leg to kick the door shut. "Heya, James! The captain sends her regards."

I took him up on his offer and grabbed his wing for a quick shake. "Tell her I said hi too. And let her know that Rainbow Dash loves her new goggles."

"Will do. Anyway, Shining Armor's over there with Big Macintosh and Spike. The buffet's open now and we've got the game on in the other room. And we'll probably have karaoke going later!" I then said while leading the guests inside. I almost felt like I had been given the task of being the doorman for the day.

Mr. Cake's ears perked up upon me mentioning the karaoke machine. "Karaoke?! Oh, it's a shame the Mrs. couldn't come. I would've love to sing her favorite song for her."

"That doesn't mean I can't! I wonder if they have that one on the playlist..." Soarin added while sounding like he was rather excited about it. Although... Well, please do not take this the wrong way, but Soarin's voice... At least to me, it does not feel very singing worthy. I mean it is unique and recognizable, but... Imagining him singing kind of makes me cringe a bit.

The two of them made their way to the buffet line in the kitchen, looking really impressed with the food while I made my way back to my seat and started enjoying my meal while Fancy Pants had his attention directed to the television. "Baltimare and Vanhoover are truly neck and neck. It could go either way at this rate."

"They keep covering the field so fast... Even the fastest soccer players aren't that quick back home." I muttered to myself while seeing the players zip along the field from long distance as they chased the ball. Since all their legs were occupied running, the players seemed to use their heads to move and pass the ball and only turned to use their hind legs to try to score a winning shot. A bit of a high risk move since it would mean they would have to stop moving and let the opposing players close in, but that ball would rocket off towards the net if a kick connected.

The music playing through the house all but drowned out the commentators that spoke over the game even as the camera panned left and right to keep an eye on the players. I was just watching the game for the sheer spectacle with no real preference on who won. But man, the food was delicious. But right as I was about to get up for a second helping, I heard another knock at the door. I waited a moment longer just to make sure I had not misheard it over the noise, but there it was again. I set my empty plate on the footrest and made my way to the door. On the other side of the door was a black and white unicorn stallion I felt I had seen before, but could not put my finger on it. Even so, he surely recognized me. "Ah, good afternoon, James! Am I on time?"

His white tail was cropped short while his mane was styled in a manner similar to Big Macintosh's, but with fewer banes parted. And his cutie mark consisted of a rapier. The sight of a sword specifically designed for thrust attacks was what made me recognize him. "Oh, Estoc! Sorry, never really seen you out of uniform before."

It was then that Shining Armor came up alongside me to greet the guest. I guess he really must have been looking forward to seeing his right-hand man show up. "Hey there, Estoc! Glad you could make... OK, what's with that look?"

Estoc's expression immediately changed to one of bewilderment. As did mine when I looked down at Shining Armor. The guy was decked out in his own personal suit of armor for his job as captain of the guard. Estoc then asked, "Uh... Captain? Why are you in uniform?"

Shining Armor's expression immediately went blank as he froze in place. "Um... Because it's...the only thing I had that...looks like a fitting outfit for...a paladin."

Tempted to laugh, I held my face in my hand. "Good god, Armor. You're hardcore when it comes to these games."

"Count me out, captain! But thanks for having me over anyway." Estoc said with a snickering smile before trotting in. I crossed my arms while glancing at the two stallions together. I felt like there was something I should bring up to Shining Armor but just could not quite...

Ah, crap! Now I remember! I wanted to mention that shared dream we had where I saw Estoc lounging in a hot tub with half a dozen hot mares! That would have been funny to bring up. But I am not getting on the last train to Canterlot at almost midnight just to wake him up and tell him that. Oh well, maybe next time.

Before I could even take five steps away from the door before I heard a very loud series of knocks. "Jeez, you don't have to pound on it." I said to myself without caring if the person on the other side heard me. Shining Armor stayed close to me to greet the arrival. But when I opened the door, I froze in horror as three words quietly slipped from my lips. "What the crap...?"

"Bulk! Glad you could make it! Ready for a good time?" Shining Armor loudly greeted the stallion before us.

There was only one response the absurdly bulky pegasus before us provided. A very loud and macho, "YEEEAAAHHH!!!"

I did not say a word and got the hell out of the way as the hulking mass of muscle trotted past me. I had seen that guy before, but only once in a while and from a great distance. I stood completely still and watched in silent fear as the big guy made his way to the buffet table. Shining Armor noticed my unsettled expression and asked while tapping me on the side, "Uh... James? You OK up there?"

I rigidly lifted my hand and pointed at the pegasus who had just come in. "That guy scares me."

"What? Bulk Biceps? Naaah, he's cool." Shining Armor retorted without a shred of discomfort. My eyes scanned the absurdly bulky body of... Actually, that guy has the most fitting name of anypony I have seen so far. In spite of being a pegasus, his entire body was frightfully bulky and muscular with a very large and thick head. Coat as white as snow and with a short blond mane and tail, his cutie mark consisted of a single barbell. Combined with wings far too tiny to possibly lift him into the air, his very appearance was outright bizarre. He would probably break Big Macintosh's wrist if they tried to hoof wrestle.

"If you say so, man..." I muttered while watching Bulk Bicep until he went into the lounge with a tray lined with food. Shining Armor then quickly returned to the game room right as I heard another knock at the door behind me. "Jeez, I hope we don't get too many more."

I then turned around and opened the door. And I was quite surprised by who was on the other side. "Wha... Hey, Doc! Been a while!"

I cannot quite remember what to call that guy. I think Derpy Hooves kept calling him The Doctor, but I could swear I have heard others call him Doctor Hooves. Or is that Doctor Whooves? I will probably never know. But the dapper stallion still greeted me with a familiar smile. "Well, fancy seeing you here, James! Oh, excuse me. Please, let me out of the cold first! I don't know how all these ponies stand the cold so much."

I stepped back to let the Doctor in while he hung up a striped scarf he had been wearing. Looked good on him, to be honest. "Yeah, it's cold out there. Winter and all that. How's Derpy? Things OK with her?"

"Oh, she's still the same. Can't complain. Although it's always good to get out of the house for some occasional festivities." He replied while making certain his scarf was not hanging too low to the floor.

I watched while the doc went over to the buffet in the kitchen and followed. "That aroma... My word, the captain certainly knows how to cook."

"I think that's mostly Cadence's handiwork. Although Shining Armor might be pretty good at using a stove too. Maybe." I retorted even as Soarin and Big Macintosh walked away from it with loaded trays in their mouths. And where did Mac get that horned helmet? Maybe Shining Armor is pretty good at cooking, but I certainly do not get that feeling from him.

The Doctor browsed the food quite intently. "Mmm... Mashed potatoes, macaroni and cheese... Roasted brussel sprouts... A fair selection of pies... Hello, what have we here? James, do you know what this pastry is?"

I had overlooked that one. It was a pan cake of sorts, though not a typical cake in property. Still, if you have seen it, you know what it is. "That? It's gooey butter cake. Really good stuff."

"Gooey...butter...?" The doc asked as his expression became one of enthrallment while his mouth watered. He then stared rather...dreamily at the pastry. "Where have you been all my life?"

"Oooooookay... I'll leave you with your dinner partner then... Just make sure you slip into the bathroom if you want to get to know each other better." I replied while slowly backing away from the guy. What was it about the mention of butter that caused him to go gaga over the stuff? Granted, gooey butter cake is good stuff, especially when served warm with a scoop of vanilla ice cream on top, but to act like it was an old flame... Best not think about that guy too hard. The doc is not your average pony.

Things quickly got settled in now that everyone who had been invited had shown up. Everyone was either chatting, watching the game and letting out excited shouts when the team they were rooting for scored a goal, and even Bulk Biceps letting out a macho roar when said cheers happened, and just having fun in the game room. Lord knows I cannot recall any of that tabletop game lingo they were throwing back and forth. And Big Macintosh was being quite vocal too. Almost never hear him talk that much. At least everyone was having fun. But before long, Soarin came back for seconds before stopping by me to hit up a conversation. "Hey there, James! Fun party, huh?"

"Yeah, it's pretty good. It's nice to have a get-together like this now and then." I replied while sipping from a glass of cola. I was just doing my own thing for the time, basking in the pleasant atmosphere and listening to the friendly banter over the music playing through the house. I then glanced at Soarin while he took a seat near me and munched on a slice of peach pie. "How's Spitfire? The captain doing OK?"

"Yep!" The famished pegasus said between crunches between bites. Once he swallowed, he gave me his undivided attention. "Spitfire's the same as always. We tend to get a lot of free time in winter since nopony wants to get out in this cold. That means no performances. But we do have to practice sometimes just in case we get called in for an emergency. Winter weather can be unpredictable, even for places where the weather is maintained by weather teams."

Something about the mention of emergencies caught my ear. "Emergencies? What, isn't the Wonderbolts a team of aerial performers?"

"Well, that's what we do a lot more than anything. But no, we're more than that." Soarin said with a bit of an unsurprised grin. "We're also a quick response organization that deals in providing assistance and aid during natural disasters. Airlifting trapped citizens, delivering supplies, and even stopping runaway tornados, the Wonderbolts are always the first on the scene when lives are put in danger by weather that's gone awry. Or subterranean activity that triggers earthquakes that requires airlifting, although those are pretty rare."

"Whoa... Never would've guessed that. So... Along with being performers, you guys are also everyday heroes. Man, no wonder Rainbow Dash wants in on that." I retorted with a bit of awe. That was indeed quite a revelation that I did not expect.

The mention of Rainbow Dash caught Soarin's attention. "Yeah, I hear you. Believe me, Spitfire's got some high hopes for her too. She says Rainbow's not really qualified for the tryouts at the academy yet, but she's got promise." However, it was then that Soarin's expression became one of momentary contemplation before he inched closer to me. "Hey, uh... Just checking. You meet up with the princesses sometimes, right?"

"Uh... Yeah. I'm on very good terms with all three of them. Why?" I asked in return, finding this shift in tone to be unexpected especially now that he was practically whispering to me.

"Oh, cool. Well..." Soarin said briefly before pausing for a moment. "Do you know if something's going on? Something...weird? I heard Nightmare Moon contacted us for a private assignment and I got the job. Something about aerial surveillance of an area several miles outside Manehatten. Know anything about that?"

That again. I had best keep this entry separated and hidden from the rest until further notice. Remembering a talk I had with Nightmare Moon recently, I decided to keep my voice down. "Yeah. Something about multiple missing person cases coinciding with the fact that the missing individuals all disappeared in roughly the same area. Did you find anything?"

"Whoa... Multiple disappearances, huh?" Soarin muttered with a look of minor shock in his eyes. "That's pretty big news. As for me... Well, I did see something way down there in an isolated area. It looked like two rows of houses parallel to each other with one set up at the end. Brought to mind a pair of tweezers. I snapped a few photos of it, thinking it was just some sort of outpost, and brought them back to HQ. They were passed on to the royal guard and that's the last I ever heard of it."

Did not sound like much of a development. Just two rows of houses lined up beside each other? That does not even sound like a hamlet or village. Outpost is definitely a fitting term. But did it hold the clues over the missing people? I am sure Nightmare Moon has been collaborating closely with the royal guard over this. "Huh... Well, I'm sure Nightmare Moon will let me know if something new is found. Just keep this info to yourself. It's kind of classified right now. The only reason I know about it is because Nightmare Moon and I are really close."

"Gotcha. My lips are sealed." Soarin whispered while flashing me a quick salute. Good man, that stallion.

Trying to steer the conversation away from a sensitive topic, I tried bringing up something new. "So, uh... You and Spitfire known each other long?"

That got a smile out of him. "Us? Oh, we go way back. I've been in the Wonderbolts a little longer than her, to be honest. But when she joined up, she went straight to captain!"

"That good, huh? Sounds like she's always been pretty awesome." I retorted with a laidback smile. While Spitfire and I might not know each other all quite that well, the number of encounters we have had have always been good. She always has such an aura of warmth and professionalism that sets her apart from her teammates.

We were about to speak a bit more, but then the lounge over yonder burst into cheers as another goal was scored. Soarin then hopped out of his chair and grabbed his platter. "You know what, I'm gonna go catch up on the game. It's in the finals!"

Heh, sports buffs. I never really got into that field of entertainment. But while I was left alone with my goodies, I noticed Shining Armor trot by me and over to the karaoke machine. "Heya, Armor. How goes the...game?"

"It's going good! I just got knocked out of the fight and the rest are holding off a maraudering band of orcs while I wait for them to roll a six so I can heal up." He replied while I took close note of the condition of his armor. It had a number of dents and chips in it.

"I'm not even going to ask what the deal is with your armor's condition... And Orsimer, huh? Wait, I think I'm thinking about the wrong game..." I muttered while trying not to imagine just how seriously those guys were taking themselves in the game room. I could hear Spike shouting orders at Big Macintosh almost out of panic. But I am sure they were just fine. "Anyway, you getting that thing fired up?"

"Yep! And I can't wait to try my hoof at the mic again!" Shining Armor certainly sounded excited about singing. Maybe even a bit nostalgic too. "What about you? Got anything you wanna sing?"

"I dunno... I've never been one for getting up in front of an audience." I retorted while feeling my gut sink just a bit. Sociable as I am, I am still too shy for that.

"Oh, come on! You're missing out!" Armor said before trotting over to me with a booklet floating by him He then opened it for me to a page in the middle and pointed at it. "Check this song out. I sang this for Cadence way back when and she just went gaga over me. I was afraid we were gonna have to wheel her out on a stretcher."

"What, this one? Uh... Pretty...Pink Mares... By..." I muttered to myself while unsure if to feel unimpressed or amused since the title and lyrics seemed all too familiar to me. "By... Oingy Boingy..."

"Yeah, they've made some really quirky stuff." Shining Armor tried to not laugh. He must have some really good memories. But that only got me thinking and pondering more and more about that song.

"You know what, Armor?" I then said while a smirk spread across my lips. I then pressed my fingertip against the title and said, "I'm gonna sing this one."

Shining Armor then laughed for a brief moment, but then looked at me in surprise. "Wait, really?!"

I crossed my arms, trying to look as confident as I could. "Yup. But on the condition that I'm allowed to sing it MY way. OK?"

"Dang... You're serious. I gotta go find a camcorder! Cadence is gonna wanna see this one!" He then went to the front of the house and started rooting around in a desk for something before trotting back over to me with a VHS camcorder floating next to him. "OK, I'm ready for this!"

"Hey, can I see that for a second?" I asked while taking an immediate interest in the device. Shining Armor allowed me to take it in hand. Being someone who is always nostalgic for stuff I grew up with an anything that generally was everywhere when I was a kid, I was momentarily enthralled with the pristine camcorder. "Man, I haven't seen one of these in ages. Where I come from, you'd be amazed how hard it is finding a VCR that still works."

"Wait, seriously? Kids don't constantly try to use them as mailboxes, do they?" Shining Armor asked in surprise, apparently being all too aware of that little vice toddlers seem to possess for the first few years.

"Well... Some do, I guess. Anyway..." I then started to look around while handing the camcorder back to him. "Got anything strong? I'm gonna need to get liquored up if I'm gonna get up on stage."

He then pointed towards the kitchen and said, "Need some liquid courage, huh? We've got a liquor table over there. Help yourself!"

"Thanks, Armor. Just give me a while to make sure it all sinks in." I replied before getting up and going to browse the selection. There were a number of liquor bottles lined up with wine and rocks glasses set up in rows or piles along with a container of sliced fruits for martinis. There was even an ice bucket on the end along with a cooler on the floor loaded with bottles of chilled beer and ale. But it was while browsing the bottles of scotch and vodka that I found what I was looking for. "Equestrian Honey... That's what I need."

I took a large rocks glass and dropped a few ice cubes in it and topped it off with a good double shot of my favorite whisky. Then I squirted some lemon over it and stirred it all in. While waiting for the ice to melt and cool the drink down, I turned my gaze back towards the entertainment lounge. Shining Armor snatched up the mic and spoke through it to get his voice broadcast throughout the house. "Good afternoon, gentlecolts. This is your host saying that the karaoke lounge is open and ready for auditions. Just head on over and pick a song."

I am guessing that the session of Ogres & Oubliettes was put on hold since Spike and Big Macintosh came out after that announcement. They even left their cosplay outfits behind. A few of the other guests even came out of the other entertainment lounge during a break in the game. And the first stallion to rise to the occasion was none other than Soarin. "Hey! Maybe they've got... Aw yeah, that's my jam! Let's hit it!"

Not even a minute later, the karaoke machine was starting to pump out a rock beat that definitely had an 80s feel to it. In all honesty, I should have known what was coming as Soarin's uncanny voice started blaring over the house's sound system. "Revving up your wings! Listen to them howl and roar! Turning up the tension! Begging you to touch and go!"

I could only facepalm in suppressed laughter as I immediately recognized the similarities. That song... That might as well be the Wonderbolts anthem! "Skyway to the supercell! Right into the supercell!"

For those of you who do not know, a supercell is a powerful thunderstorm that are known for producing tornados. So it was quite fitting that a senior member of the Wonderbolts was singing that song. Even so, his voice was not suited for singing and was honestly hard not to laugh at the sound of it yelling out the lyrics as he started to get way too into it. Just... Oh my lord, I need to stop writing for a minute. Just remembering that performance is making me chuckle like an idiot.

OK, back to this... Anyway, towards the end of the song, I started to sip at the whiskey in my glass. The first bite of alcohol was strong and made me quiver. But overall, the warmth that lined my throat combined with the noticeable taste of honey in it mixed with lemon made it more bearable. I started gulping it down as quickly as I could to hurry myself along and to increase the effectiveness of the alcohol. I almost gagged, but it was worth it. Right as the song finished and the few stallions in the lounge applauded, everyone hurried back into the other lounge to resume watching the game for a bit now that it was back on.

I took the time to snack on a few pretzels while waiting for the whisky to start doing its job. It did not take long. Before I knew it, my balance became unsteady, my head started to sway without my input, and I found myself smiling. I am such a happy drunk, although I was still quite a ways from being actually drunk. Still, it was time to make my move. I shambled over to the stairs and clambered up it to a bathroom with a pamphlet of the songs available in hand so I could do a bit of practicing. I was going to need it in order to control my breathing to not run out of breath on that last part.

A few minutes later, I staggered back downstairs now that I was ready. Everypony was starting to move back into the karaoke lounge now that another break had occurred. And I proceeded to make my way to the karaoke mic. "Hey, Armor! You ready for this?"

Shining Armor looked my way, finally having removed his dented armor, and snatched up the camcorder. "You bet I am! Hey, guys! James is gonna put on a show!"

Everyone in the house started gathering in the entertainment lounge while I went browsing through the songs to find what I wanted to play. "Pretty pink mares... Pretty pink mares... Little gi... Oops, wrong song. OK, here it is!"

Once I selected that to play, a rather jazzy piece of 80s style synthesizer started playing over the house's sound system. I even started gyrating a bit to get me into the groove and to loosen myself up further. Spike was giving me such a weird stare, probably because he almost never sees me loosen up this much. I think the last time was when I did that skit with the toaster...

The lyrics started to preemptively come up on the little screen beside me for me to sing along to. But, as I said earlier, I was going to sing the song my way. And so, I ignored the most iconic part of the lyrics and began to sing in probably the most exaggerated goofy tone of voice I have ever used.

"I, I, I love little girls, they make me feel so good! I love little girls, they make me feel so bad! Wheeen they're around, they make me feel like I'm the only guy in town! I love little girls they make me feel so good!" My god, the reactions I was getting from the audience. Some were laughing, some did not know what the hell to make of me, some were genuinely entertained, and Shining Armor... Good grief, that guy was howling like a hyena even as he managed to keep the camcorder set on me.

Still, I was having fun. And so I continued. "They don't care about my one-way mirror! They're not frightened by my cold exterior! They don't...ask me questions. They don't...want to scold me. They don't...look for answers. They just...want to hold me."

And then, just to add the icing on the top, I gave them all my best deranged grin. "Isn't this fun?! Isn't this life's all about?! Isn't this a dream come true?! Isn't this a nightmare toooooooo aaah oh!"

"I, I, I, love little girls, they make me feel so good! I love...little girls, they make me feel so...BAD! Wheeen they're around, they make me feel like I'm the only guy in town! I love...little girls, they make me feel so...GOOD!" By that point, everyone in the house were starting to wander into the karaoke lounge just to see who the tipsy nutjob was who was blurting out deranged lyrics through the house's sound system.

"They don't care about my inclinations! They're not frightened by my revelations!" I had quite the audience! And man, they were laughing it up, especially now that I leaned back and forth as if to listen to the whispering echoing lyrics following my own in the soundtrack. "Uh oh... Take a second take! Uh oh... It's a mistake. Uh oh... I'm in trouble! Uh oh... The little girl was just too little, too little, too little, too little, TOO LITTAAAAAAAL!!!"

My god, I had to use all of my restraint to prevent myself from busting out laughing as Bulk Biceps took a spit-take while chugging a bottle of beer. He really must not have seen that howl coming. "Isn't this what life's all about?! Isn't this a dream come true?! Isn't this a nightmare tooooo?! Aaaah, oh!"

I can go on and on about the rest of the lyrics, but I do not think I should throw an entire song into this. Still, I do not know how I did that last stretch of chanting 'too little' nine times without dropping the ball. But I must have done a good job judging by how the audience just cringed or burst into awkward laughter as I shrieked out that last bit. Still, good god, that was fun. I took a bow as the song came to a close and stepped off the stage. "Thank you, I'll be here all night... Hey, Armor! Where'd you go?"

Much to my semi drunken amusement, I found that Shining Armor had fallen on his side somewhere behind the sofa with Mr. Cake and Doctor Whooves looking over the back at him. He finally clambered up while somehow keeping that camcorder held aloft in the air. He wheezed and gasped, tears streaming down his face. "Oh...my god... Cadence is gonna love this!"

In the laughter and cheering, I almost did not notice the gust of cold wind that came from the front door opening for a moment. And then a voice I did not recognize. "Phew! Looks like we made it early!"

There was another voice. Lower in pitch and even sounding either goofy or just lazy. "Sure did. But where is everybody?"

I did not pay the two voices any mind as I plopped myself down on another sofa that Soarin was chilling on. He was about to speak to me, but then froze as his gaze became directed to the karaoke machine and its little stage. "Oh boy, they've even got karaoke! I've been waiting for a chance to do this!"

Noticing that the voice was coming from right ahead, I directed my gaze towards the owner. And... At first, I had no idea what I was looking at. My only response was to rub my eyes and say, "I must be drunk..."

The owner of the lazier deeper voice then asked, "You sure the right song's on there, bro? I'm pretty sure you haven't officially published it let."

"Quiet, Sans! I'm still checking. There's a big gap between P and B, you know." The owner of the higher pitched jovial and even slightly pompous voice replied.

Everyone else in the lounge was just staring at the two guests up on stage. Almost convinced I was hallucinating, I shouted over at our host. "Armor, what did you spike that whisky with?!"

He looked back at me and held up his hooves. "Don't look at me! I'm seeing this too! And I haven't had a drop to drink so far!"

How do I even describe what I was seeing... They were... Skeletons. Just a pair of human...skeletons. Or...were they human? I know what human skeletons look like and they...looked incredibly off in terms of proportions. The taller skeleton had one heck of a jaw and stood taller than myself. The other skeleton, the lazier sounding one, was quite stout with a skull that was much flatter than the other. He must have been no taller than the average pony. Their clothing contrasted as well, the tall skeleton wearing a pair of red gloves and boots along with a red scarf and something I could only describe as mock white body armor covering his upper torso. He looked and sounded quite confident, that soft padded attire looking like it might provide some modest protection. The stout skeleton was... Actually, lazy sounds about right judging by his mismatched attire. He was wearing a fleeced blue hoodie with the hood hanging back, a pair of black shorts, and a pair of house slippers. Nothing short of a fashion faux pas. Rarity would have thrown a fit if she saw him. Weirdly, his jaw did not move when he spoke... Wait, did he even have two separate jaws or was his whole skull just one piece of bone? Still, the only thing that came to mind were three words I was very tempted to say in a goofy tone of voice. Spooky scary skeletons. Although they were far from spooky, all things considered.

Anyway, my train of thought was disrupted when the taller skeleton spoke out in glee. "Yes! They've got my song! Let's hit it!"

Right as he said that, the skeleton snatched up the mic while the stout skeleton stood beside him. Something that sounded like an amped up chiptune music began to play through the sound system. "Ready for this, Sans?"

The lazier skeleton responded with a bit of humorous caution. "I don't think anyone could be ready for this one."

For some reason, the taller skeleton took offense to this. "Shut up, Sans! You just don't appreciate perfection!"

We had no idea what the hell to make of this bizarre double act literally having dragged itself in out of the snow. But then... Well, I wish I could have recorded this guy singing, but you will just have to imagine how he sounded. "Attention monsters! My name is Papyrus! I'm a skeleton made with magic bones and lots of cool! If you need proof, then look at my biceps! Because they're wearing sunglasses and it clearly means I rule! My cooking skill's unrivaled when it comes to spaghetti with sauce and pasta noodles extra long. And not a single creature has survived a dish..."

But then the little stout skeleton, who I assume was named Sans, spoke up over him. "But they'll just walk right past it."

And then, in a hilarious fashion that got quite a few of us laughing, the singer kept the rhyme going. "Sans, don't interrupt my song!"

It was at that point that Soarin leaned towards me and whispered, "Hey, these guys almost look human... Almost. These friends of yours, James?"

I threw up my hands and replied, "Never seen them before in my life."

Regardless, the song continued. "It takes a special kind of perfection just to match what I have been without ever having tried! And that's why Undyne wants me in the royal guard..."

Cue interruption by little Sans. "But aren't you still in training?"

And so the singer shrieked in rhyme, "Hey, that doesn't mean I lied!"

What was it about those two that was making us snicker? Still, the song sounded like it was coming to a close, short as it was. "So if you think that we can be pals, then you had better be prepared for immense amounts of fun! Unless you're human, then I'm afraid you'll be captured..."

And once again, Sans stole the spotlight. "But you kinda made friends with one."

It was then that the big guy... Papyrus, was it? Anyway, he finally snapped at Sans while his eye sockets...somehow narrowed to show an irritated glare even as that big toothy grin remained constant. And all the while, the music started over with a bit more toned down version. "Sans! Stop plaguing my mixtape with incidental lyrics!"

Sans dismissively replied, "Well, I thought it sounded pretty good."

Papyrus did not like that, though I am not sure if his response was either funny or really arrogant. "Well, I think it sounded like not Papyrus! Which is the worst kind of sound to be."

That seemed to get Sans' spirits down a bit since he then apologetically muttered, "Oh... Well...sorry then."

Much to my surprise, Papyrus' eye sockets returned to their natural round look as he happily replied, "It's all right, Sans! I already forgive you."

He then turned and stuck out his long lanky leg to make a great stride off the stage even as the music continued to play without him. "Come on! Let's go get..."

The instant he said that, the big guy glanced my way and froze as a very loud and sudden vinyl scratch filled the house while the song suddenly stopped. All the while, a pair of googly eyes suddenly popped out of Papyrus' eye sockets and stared at me with an intense gaze. Right at me. No one else was in his line of sight. A full ten seconds went by without anyone budging an inch before he quickly returned to his spot on stage and pointed at me. "Oh my god! Sans! Is that a human?!"

No one knew what to say. I did not know what to say. We just kept watching to see what in the world would happen next. Sans' two little white dots in his eye sockets looked my way, but he then provided a very snarky response that got a lot of chuckles out of the audience. "Nah, looks like a really nice sofa to me."

"Oh..." Papyrus said disappointingly, making me snicker loudly. What was his deal?! Could he really not see through that?

However, Sans then asked, "But what about that thing sitting on it?"

Papyrus then let out an excited gasp as he put both hands on the sides of his face. "I see it! Oh my god! Is that a human?!"

Sans remained silent for about five seconds before giving us another unexpected response. I swear that guy must be a part-time comedian somewhere. "Nope. That's just a little pony with wings."

Soarin got a really good laugh out of that one. I could only struggle to stay silent while rolling my eyes as I smirked in amusement. And then Sans asked the disappointed Papyrus, "But what about that guy next to the pony?"

Papyrus then stared intently at me. "Oh...my...god! Human! I've spotted a human! Finally, a human to capture of my very own! I'll finally have all the admirers I've always deserved! A true suit of armor awaiting me in the royal guard! And then... Then... Uh..."

I just crossed my arms, not taking the goofy skeletons seriously in the slightest. But as Papyrus turned his gaze to his surroundings, I think he started to notice something. "Wait a minute... Where's the bar? And the jukebox? And...Grillby?"

Sans suddenly twitched while his constant grin shifted just slightly to a much more nervous one. Fancy Pants then broke the silence and asked while adjusting his monocle, "Are you certain you two are at the right party?"

The more Sans looked back and forth at all of us, the more nervous he became while he started to let out a wheezing groan of anxiety. Somehow, sweat started to ooze from his skull. It was Papyrus who finally broke the awkward silence while glaring down at him. "Saaans! Where did your shortcut take us this time?!"

"Oh, snap..." Clearly realizing that they had shown up at the wrong place, Sans started to push Papyrus off the stage while looking at us and speaking very quickly. "Uh... Looks like I made a wrong turn at that last bit of binary! Sorry to drop in unannounced! Almost thought you guys were Aaron's cousins or something. Couldn't tell the difference at first. Not too big on your neighnatomy and all that..."

For some reason, Papyrus planted his foot down as he cringed in order to stop his sliding feet even as those googly eyes popped out of his eye sockets again. "Oh my god, Sans! That one was especially forced!"

Sans then hurried past Papyrus and grabbed his hand to lead him along. "Hey, horse jokes are always cheesy, bro. Better than oats, anyway. Always loved me some cheese on a pretzel."

We could only watch in amusement while the two boneheads approached a door before Sans opened it. However, Papyrus then said, "Sans, I think this is a..."

But Sans just proceeded to cut his buddy off while shoving him past the doorway and looking back to give us a winking smile. "Sorry to bug you guys! Still, glad to give ya some laughs! Later!"

He then loudly closed the door after following Papyrus. But it was then that Shining Armor revealed the punchline. "Are you kid... THAT'S A CLOSET!!!"

For whatever reason, that got everyone in the lounge to burst into laughter while Shining Armor trotted over to the closet to let them out. Spike then called out, "Wow, I never knew you were the kinda guy who has skeletons in the closet!"

Right as Spike said that, we heard the front door open and... A trombone played three deepening notes before the door closed again. The same three notes that Pinkie Pie played on that trumpet when Maud stopped by the spa... Did Pinkie Pie have something to do with those guys?! And how did they get outside from the closet?! Strangely enough, I heard Papyrus speak up somewhere right outside the door as they probably started to walk away from the house. "Did you really stuff us both in a closet just to set up that punchline?"

Sans replied with a smug tone. "Would I be me if I didn't?"

"I suppose not." Papyrus responded in what sounded like defeat or just relief that he was out of there and on his way to their real destination.

Shining Armor looked dryly in the direction of his front door for a moment before opening the closet door. After a quick peek inside, he quietly closed it and said, "Let's just pretend that never happened and get back to what we're all here for."

"Why? What other skeletons you got in your closet?" I asked while smirking smugly. It was just the whisky talking. "Maybe you play knockoff clones of Ogres & Oubliettes and hide the game pieces in there?"

That got a shockingly loud gasp from the rest of the partygoers. But instead of Shining Armor flustering, he instead responded with quite a show of pride. "Oh, don't even go there with me! Ogres & Oubliettes is top tier in the tabletop role-playing game community! The depth, the variety, the class system. It is and has never been surpassed! It's still king among gamers everywhere and I will NEVER settle for some cheap imitation! Got it?"

The room became silent while I felt pressured into a corner. He sure does take his dorkiness seriously. "Sheesh, Armor. Sorry I asked."

"Gentlemen? Just a quick reminder that the game is back on." I heard the doc say from the edge of the lounge before just about everyone rushed back into the other lounge to watch the game. Shining Armor joined them while I just stayed there on the couch reeling from everything I had just seen and heard, not entirely sure if I believed it. I decided to hold off on anymore strong drink until just before I would leave for home.

I went back to the buffet again to line my tray with dessert now that I was starting to feel quite full. I went straight for the chocolate and banana cream pies, but paused when I noticed that roughly a quarter of the gooey butter cake was all that remained of it. Did the doc really eat all that? Maybe I should ask Derpy what his deal with butter is next time we bump into each other.

While I just sat in the karaoke lounge as it stood empty for a bit, I heard the other entertainment lounge burst into cheers and roars. Seemed like the game had ended and... Actually, I do not know which team won. Maybe I will find out tomorrow when I stop by the newspaper stand. Still, good stuff.

With the game over, everypony started to make their way out of the TV lounge. Shining Armor, Big Macintosh, and Spike returned to the game room to resume their campaign against the ogres while everyone else returned to the buffet line and karaoke lounge. Mr. Cake seemed to be up next and was probably choosing a cheesy love song that he probably sang to his wife once.

Full for now, I set my tray aside and went to the TV lounge. Soarin was the only one there and... He seemed quite tipsy. He looked up at me with a bit of a blush to his cheeks and asked, "Heeey, James. Good game, right?"

I raised an eyebrow upon looking down at him. He had a glass in hoof that was filled with a green fluid that had a rather sweet pungent scent to it. "Sheesh, and I thought I had too much to drink. What're you on?"

Estoc happened to be passing by with a dessert plate floating next to him before he glanced at Soarin's glass. "Looks like he got into the absinthe."

His voice starting to slur, Soarin chugged the last bit of his drink before setting the glass down on an end table next to the sofa he was on. Rather loudly, at that. And...was that stuff not diluted?! "Hey, I'm bored! Game's over, so what now?"

"Yeah, you're not getting back up onto the singing stage like that. Uh... Hey, what's that?" I replied before noticing something tucked under the TV in a wooden cupboard with the VCR by it. It seemed to be a type of game console with a few game cartridges lined up by it. "Didn't know they played video games. Let's see what's on."

I reached under and pushed the switch up, the overall design reminding me of the SNES back home. Even the two controllers brought it to mind. Soarin took his controller in hoof while I turned the TV back on and adjusted the input to detect the console. I then sat down by him as the title screen came up. "What is this? Wheel of Fortune?"

Seemed to be a type of game show sort of thing. Weird genre for a 16-bit game. Graphics were still pretty clear and crisp. Before long, we just stopped caring abut what the game was about and found ourselves engaged in half-drunken banter while goofing around. Well, maybe half for Soarin. I was more of a quarter by that point.

"Heh, nice spin." I muttered snidely while the game wheel spun on the screen.

"Yeah, just what I... OH, COME ON!!!" Soarin said smugly before shrieking in irritation as the arrow landed on the LOSE A TURN panel. That shriek was so sudden and exaggerated that I burst into laughter. "We're three minutes into this thing and I've done nothing but lose two turns!"

"Hey, it's cool, dude. You can always catch up." I calmly reminded him while taking my turn. I got a 100 bits bonus that time. Then it was Soarin's turn.

"Please... Please just gimme one good..." The tipsy pegasus groaned as he took his turn with the wheel spinning. During that break, he took a small bowl party mix in hoof and snacked on a bit of it. But as the wheel came to a stop... "No... NO!!! COME ON!!!"

I almost busted a gut. He flung the bowl skyward and even had it slam into the ceiling before the snacks scattered every which way. Shining Armor was not going to be happy about that. He then leaned back into his seat and just loudly groaned as I laughed until my cheeks hurt. And was he crying? "Ooohhh man, this is like torture! I am SO angry right now!"

Finally, I spun the wheel only for Soarin to get right up against my face. "Please lose a turn."

"Uh... Nope." I replied while trying to ignore him. Almost felt like he was trying to shag me or something.

"Lose a turn." He drunkenly commanded.

With Soarin literally bressing his face up against mine, I was starting to get mildly annoyed. "Get outta my face, du... WHAT?!"

"YEEEAAAHHH!!!!" Soarin cheered while raising his arms high. As it turned out, I did indeed lose a turn. But rather than get mad, I burst into raucous laughter with him. Why were we having so much fun with such a simple game?! "Is this thing rigged?!"

"Wait, here we go. Are you ready?!" Soarin got my attention as I started having a coughing fit while struggling to stop laughing. He had taken his turn and the wheel was spinning. He then grabbed onto me in an unwitting hug. "Here it comes... Here it comes... Here it comes... Here it comes... HERE IT COMES!!!"

And then... Bankrupt.

"GAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!" I swear, that yell shook the whole house. I could not stop laughing even as Mr. Cake shouted over the mic for Soarin to shut up. Me? I was laughing myself silly. As for Soarin, he just straight up rage quit. "That's it! I'm done! Screw this game!"

I crawled from the sofa and over to the game console and shut the thing off. That was enough laughter for one night. "Hoooo man... So, what now?"

Still quite tipsy, Soarin looked around from the sofa. He then pointed to the corner. "How about we watch something instead?"

I went to take a closer look at the cardboard box that was sitting there. It was filled with VHS tapes, most of them unlabeled. But they clearly had not gone unused. "Ooh, a grab bag of videos, huh? I can roll with that."

I chose a fully rewound tape at random and went back over to the VHS and set the TV back to the right input. "Uh... Hold on a second, Soarin. It's been literally a decade since I last used a VCR, so I'm a bit rusty."

Regardless of my lack of recent use of such a device, I managed to get it working and took a seat back on the sofa as the VCR let out a few clicks before it began to whir. However, I was in for a bit of a surprise. Indeed, the tape had clearly been used to record something from a camcorder. And the location... Was that one of the bedrooms I saw upstairs? And... That mare on screen as the camera swayed... Soarin then asked, "Hey... Is that...Shining Armor's wife?"

My eyes slowly started to widen as Cadence spoke up on screen. "Is the camera on, honey?"

"Uh... Yeah, it's rolling." I heard Shining Armor speak from somewhere off from behind the camera.

"Is this...what I think it is?" I asked while starting to notice that the doc and Mr. Cake had wandered over to see what was happening on the screen.

The camera started to pan down to reveal that Cadence was wearing some...impressive black lingerie while lying on her back, wings spread wide. And that look she was giving the camera... "How scandalous..."

"I am at your command, your highness." I heard Shining Armor mutter in a flirtatious tone I could never imagine him using. At least not until that moment. Soarin remained completely silent, but he had quite the wingboner by then.

"I hereby command you to...assist your princess with some personal matters." I then heard Cadence say sweetly while winking to camera. The view then started to pan down until it settled on her...covered posterior. By that point, everyone in the house aside from the guys in the game room were watching from behind the sofa.

"Oh crap... Crap... Crap...!" I muttered loudly as I snatched up the nearby remote control and started desperately tapping the stop button before I could see something I was never meant to lay eyes on. "Turn it off turn it off turn it off!"

I was on the verge of panic when I saw Shining Armor's hoof reaching for Cadence's lower half of the lingerie. But just before he could tug down, I heard a panicked shriek before the real Shining Armor dashed into the room and stood up with his arms spread wide in front of the TV. The look of utter embarrassment on his face said enough. "Sorry, guys! Nothing to see here!"

While I was relieved, the rest of the guests started to boo loudly and ordered the poor guy to get out of the way. It certainly did not help that the sensual mind-piercing moans of his wife was still coming from the TV's speakers as the action unfolded behind him. Good lord, he was sweating buckets. Poor guy. I could not help laughing.

Thankfully, that did not go on for much longer. Suddenly, the TV shut off even while the VCR continued to play. We all looked off to the sides while most of the guests let out a loud disappointed moan and saw Estoc standing with the TV's unplugged cord hanging from his hoof. He smirked at Shining Armor and said, "You owe me a drink, captain. And not that cheap stuff in the cooler."

"Thanks, Estoc!" Shining Armor said with a sigh of relief. Seeing that the show was over, the stallions around me began to scatter. Thank the lord that Spike did not come in. Once the lounge was all but empty, Armor dropped back down onto all fours. "I knew I should've sorted those before the party..."

I then stepped forward and hit the eject button to remove the tape from the VCR and placed it back in its paper sleeve. I held it aloft and asked, "You recorded your own home videos?"

"Eeehhhhh... Yeah. Uh... I'll just take that and..." He nervously mumbled before snatching the tape out of my hand with his magic and placing it back in the box. He then lifted the whole box into the air and made his way to the stairs. "I'm just gonna...put these away now so... You know, make sure nopony sees something that's...not for their eyes."

I watched with some amusement while Shining Armor nervously scampered upstairs with that box full of videos. I almost cringed as I imagined that almost every last one of those just might have been homemade sex videos of those two. "If all of those... Wow... Those two have a really healthy sex life."

To be completely honest, not a whole lot else worth mentioning happened from that point onward. Shining Armor, Big Macintosh, and Spike finally concluded their game before chilling out in the TV lounge and even playing on the game console there while the rest of us chatted, partook in food and drink, and the occasional karaoke session. Fancy Pants in particular was very easy on the ears. And then, one by one, everypony started to depart.

In the end, Spike and I helped out in cleaning up around the place. Shining Armor was pretty annoyed when he found the remnants of that snack bowl strewn about the TV lounge. It almost felt sad, finding the place so deserted after a fun party. I suppose there is always next time though. Once all of the tray and dishes had been loaded into the dishwasher, Shining Armor let out a yawn before turning to me and Spike. "So... Good time, right?"

"You bet! Can't wait for the next time!" Spike replied while helping himself to an entire leftover bowl of party mix.

I then replied while pouring myself another double shot of whisky on the rocks, "A total pleasure, Armor. I'm looking forward to the next time."

Shining Armor then started to give the place the once over to make sure we did not miss anything. He then spoke while setting aside some leftovers for me to take home to Fluttershy and Scootaloo. "And it was a pleasure having you guys over. If you're ever in the neighborhood, don't be a stranger. Unless... Unless I happen to be on duty. Then you'll have to ask the guards where you can find me."

Barely a minute later, the doorbell rang. Suspecting it was Twilight and Cadence, I chugged the rest of my drink and made my way over to the front door with Spike and Shining Armor. And sure enough, there they were on the other side. Twilight spoke first with a happy, if not somewhat tired, smile. "Hey, guys! Had a good time?"

"You bet! There was singing and pie and video games... It was all good!" Spike retorted before jumping forward and giving Twilight a hug.

"How were things for you ladies?" I asked while feeling the whisky starting to kick in even harder on the back of the linger two shots I had a few hours earlier. The moon had risen in the sky and a light flurry of snow had started to fall. It was quite beautiful to behold.

Cadence began to step in out of the cold so we could shut the door as she explained, "Oh, I couldn't eat another bite. We all went to the theater, spoke over tea, and went out to dinner. It was so good catching up on lost time." She then glanced at me and winked. "And Nightmare Moon asked quite a bit about you, James. She really misses you when you're not around."

"Heh... Sorry I don't come up here more often. Canterlot isn't exactly my kind of place." I retorted while closing the door behind them.

Everyone just started to chat in the foyer while I started to pull my heavy winter clothing on. Twilight then looked my way and watched while I probably swayed a bit too much from being liquored up. She then asked once I started to get my scarf around my face, "Uh... You feeling all right, James?"

"Four shots of whisky will do that to you, Twi. I'm OK though. Can still walk in a straight line." I explained while tucking my scarf into my coat and pulling the zipper up. "You ready to head home?"

Twilight was probably going to suggest that we stay a bit longer, but another yawn interrupted her. "Um... Yeah, we probably should. We've all had a long day."

Spike then came running back over with that Ogres & Oubliettes game box in his hands. "What're you talking about?! I'm... Ugh... OK, guess I'm feeling tired too."

Not able to defy our exhaustion, Twilight, Spike, and I stepped outside while Shining Armor and Cadence stood in the doorway. Cadence then said, "Well, it was wonderful seeing you all today. I really hope the next house party can be for all of us. You all have a safe ride home, all right?"

"You bet!" I replied, but then the whisky started to get to me. I glanced at Shining Armor out of the corner of my eye as a devious thought came to mind. I then pointed at Cadence and said, "And because it needs to be said... I gotta say, Cadence. You looked really hot in that black lingerie."

That face she made... Just... It was the kind of face where what you heard was so unexpected and you were so unprepared for it that you just have no idea how to respond for the first minute. Shining Armor, on the other hand, suddenly looked like he was on the verge of panic. And Twilight... She suddenly put her hooves on the sides of Spike's head. At least until she started sliding them around as if to try and find something. "Uh... Where are your ears anyway?"

Spike, clearly not getting what I was going on about, retorted snidely, "What, you haven't read up on dragon anatomy?" That just got an annoyed look from Twilight. "OK, they're right behind my head fins... There you go!"

Cadence then shakily asked, "Wha... What about my lingerie? How do you even know what I have in my... Did you go snooping through my wardrobe?"

Shining Armor rapidly flicked his hoof back and forth across his throat in a silent attempt to tell me to cease and desist. Teeth clenched, he was sweating buckets. But I was having too much fun to stop. "Lord, no. Let's just say there was a good show on TV tonight and..."

I paused when I saw Cadence give Shining Armor a very annoyed glare out of the corner of her eye. "You didn't sort and put away that box of tapes, did you?"

Caught red-hoofed, Shining Armor meekly muttered, "Maybe?"

While the couple bickered for a bit, Twilight then asked while keeping Spike's ears covered, "Wow, James... What's gotten into you?"

I smirked from behind my scarf and said, "Four shots of Equestrian Honey in one night, Twilight. I ain't gotta explain squat."

Finally, Cadence looked back at us with a bit of a forced smile. "Well, I know who's sleeping on the couch tonight. Anyway, I still say we should get together again soon. You all have a nice ride home."

For the icing on the cake, I then added, "Thanks. Oh, and I think your husband has a new video to show you. I did karaoke tonight and... Let's just say I heard you really like that song."

Cadence let out a gasp before looking at Shining Armor. He proudly nodded with a smirk on his face. "Oh...my goodness... I just HAVE to see this! James, you take care!"

I almost laughed while Cadence rushed back inside to find the tape Armor recorded even while he snickered under his breath. He then waved goodbye and said, "Anyway... Love ya, Twili! See ya, James! Be good, Spike!"

With that, Shining Armor slammed the door closed in a hurry and left us out in the cold. We just stood there while Twilight took her hooves off of Spike's head. She then looked up at me and asked with a very dry stare and tone of voice, "Pretty Pink Mares, right?"

"With my own little twist on it." I replied with a smug smirk, feeling rather proud of myself at the moment.

"Oh my god, you dork..." Twilight groaned while clearly trying to not laugh. Spike just groaned while sticking his finger towards his mouth while sticking his tongue out. Chances are they have seen Shining Armor actually sing that song before with Spike clearly not liking it.

The ride home was pretty uneventful and poor Spike even fell asleep on the way down the mountain. I will say that the view was utterly beautiful. Snow blanketing the horizon as the moon's light made it all glitter. Tipsy as I was, I was almost tempted to fall asleep along with Spike. The trek through Ponyville was equally relaxing while I shambled through town without a care in the world. Spike and Twilight made it home jut fine, although Twilight had to carry the little guy along with his game box.

The alcohol had worn off just a bit by the time I reached home. There was a light coming from the kitchen windows. Fluttershy was probably still up. I quietly slipped into the house to avoid waking Scootaloo and proceeded to remove my heavy winter clothing that was still coated in a thin layer of melting snow. I did not even get to go into the kitchen before looking down and seeing Fluttershy looking up at me with a patient smile. "Welcome home, honey. Did you have fun?"

"Oh, like you wouldn't believe." I replied before dropping to a knee and embracing my lover. "And yeah, I had a fair bit to drink. Sorry if I'm swaying a bit."

Fluttershy just giggled at my mild intoxication. She knows I am a happy drunk and I always make her laugh when I end up like that. Still, I was being careful to compose myself to prevent waking Scootaloo at the other end of the house. However, Fluttershy then put a hoof over my lips and whispered, "Shhh... I have something to show you. A late Hearth's Warming Eve gift."

"Oh?" I retorted before standing up and following Fluttershy through the kitchen and into the laundry room. Everything seemed to be normal until I saw a new desk in the corner with a chair made just for me. And sitting on the desk was a light gray device with many keys lining it that had one of every letter of the alphabet on them. "A typewriter! You got that for me?"

Fluttershy seemed really happy with my response and smiled proudly. "Mmhm. Applejack put together the desk and chair while I went and picked that up for you. I know it takes a long time to write out your journals and it's got to be hard on your wrist. With this, you can write them even faster."

"Yeah, and I won't keep you up at night in bed... Man, that's awesome." I said in delight before walking over to the typewriter and looking it over. "Man, I forget how retro these things are. Even this model is rarely seen where I come from anymore except maybe in office buildings that have been around for a long time. This will really come in handy... And I think I'll get started right away."

"Just one thing, James." Fluttershy added before I turned to look at her extending her hoof to the door. "Could you please keep the door closed when you type? The clicking might wake us up."

I nodded and approached my lover before giving her a kiss on the nose. "Got it, honey... Man, you're the best, baby."

And now I am getting some use out of this new typewriter while everyone else in the house sleeps. If you have been wondering why my handwriting is looking a lot neater than in my earlier entries, that is because of the typewriter's set font. The only light in the room is coming from the lantern resting by the windowsill and the dryer is filling the room with steamy warmth and a gently whir. Figuring out how this archaic device even works took a few wasted sheets of paper, but I think I have it down pat now. I still cannot believe Fluttershy and Applejack banded together to get me something this practical. It certainly is easier on my wrist, I will say that. Now I just have to wonder what will happen the next time I sit down and write. Winter is not quite close to being over yet. And did I have an appointment planned for something in a few weeks? I am sure it will come to me eventually. Anyway, time to wrap this up and put the stack of paper away until further notice since that classified operation Nightmare Moon wanted me to keep under wraps was mentioned today. Good night, everypony.

Dream Fight

Author's Note

I was hoping to get this chapter up in time for Christmas, and then in time for New Years Eve/Day, but complications kept getting in the way. I hope this year turns out to be more productive after only getting three chapters out last year and hope that a fun chapter like this makes for a good start.

As always, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Dream Fight

Funnily enough, the most memorable part of this day was the dream I had before awakening. Upon settling in for sleep at the end of the previous day, I found myself floating through what I could only describe as outer space. And yet...not quite outer space. Stars and prismatic colorful shapes drifted through the void far away, giving my surroundings a surprisingly whimsical feel. Drifting in weightlessness clad in only my boxers, it was as if I had passed from my bed into another dimension in this obvious dream realm.

I found I could propel myself with the use of swimming motions, although I really did not have anywhere to go. I was basically stuck and adrift. Thankfully, I could still breathe despite being in what felt like a realm where there should be no atmosphere. Just as I was starting to wonder what to do, I saw it on the horizon. A black object soaring through the void while leaving a trail of ghostly blue in its wake. It suddenly swooped in my direction and began to approach me with impressive speed. The flying being finally came to a stop before me and began to hover in place. The beautiful Princess of Dreams was before me. "Hello, my friend. I trust I am the first to find you?"

Nightmare Moon. Of course she would be there with me. I reached out to her for a welcoming embrace, but I found I could not reach her and I could barely move myself forward. "Yep, it's just you...right... Oh, come on! Just a little...closer..."

My royal friend let out a hearty laugh before she drifted closer to me so I may hold onto her. I threw my arms around her neck, hugging her close while at the same time feeling a bit uneasy. Where were we anyway?

Without a single spot of solid ground to set ourselves down upon, there really was not much we could do. Fortunately, Nightmare Moon was quick to provide a solution. "Well, this won't do. Allow me to conjure up a proper oasis in this void."

And that was exactly what she did. With a flash of her magic, a modest floating oasis of sand, soil, grass, palm trees, and a pristine pond popped up out of nowhere next to us. Nightmare Moon then hovered forward until I could let go and set my feet upon the noticeably warm sand. Even with there being no real gravity in this strange void, the floating patch of land did have its own gravity that kept me from floating away. "Well, that was handy... Say, is Luna showing up tonight?"

"Most likely. I am certain she will be along relatively shortly. For now, it is just us." Nightmare Moon replied while giving my cheek a tender nuzzle. It felt good to spend time with my royal friend. We just do not get to see each other as often as we would like in the real world, so many of our encounters are restricted to the realm of dreams.

I sat by the pond's edge and sank my feet into the clear blue water. Nightmare Moon did the same once she had removed her metal shoes and began to just stir her hoof through the water. I was unsure of what to do to pass the time, nor was I certain of what sort of topic to bring up in order to pass the time until Luna arrived. I did finally think of one once I glanced at Nightmare Moon, a topic that only she would really be able to discuss. "So... How goes the missing person investigation so far?"

Nightmare Moon was about to speak, but then paused while she gave me a playfully stern stare. I held up my hand and said, "Yes, I'll be keeping it under wraps until you say otherwise."

That got a smile out of her. "Thank you, my friend. As for that... Well, once we received aerial confirmation from the Wonderbolts that an unidentified outpost had been detected roughly near the same area where the missing individuals had vanished, a small cadre of guards specially trained in infiltration accompanied me to said location. Indeed, the exact location is far from hidden. That outpost lies out in the open without anything to hide it. If anything, I would say its isolation lends itself to its bare layout and tiny size along with being in such a location where common travel simply does not veer towards it. And from a certain distance, we were able to confirm that it is inhabited."

It sounded like that outpost was set up in such a location either out of sheer luck that it was never discovered by outsiders, or that whoever was behind its construction knew of just the right place to put it. I nodded in understanding and let her continue. "There were no defenses. No walls to keep out intruders. From a glance, it seemed that the outpost had nothing to hide. Even so, we had to be cautious. And after adjusting the looks of one of my men, he was sent in to perform reconnaissance and report back with his findings."

"Change his...look? What, you mean style up his hair differently? And...would that really work? All members of the royal guard have the same color scheme, right?" I asked in confusion, wondering just how well a royal guardsman could hide in plain sight while they all look the same with either blue and white or gray and white color schemes.

Nightmare Moon gazed at me with quite an amused stare. Did I say something funny? "Oh, James... You don't truly believe that every member of the royal guard looks that way naturally, do you? Why do you suppose you never see them when they are off-duty? It's the result of a spell that alters the colorations of their bodies. It's part of their coat of arms. Easy to apply and easy to remove. We basically sent him in without his uniform and how he looks naturally."

Clever. Very clever. I never would have guessed that. I wonder how many people outside the royal guard even know about that. "Seriously?! Well... That answers some questions. So... What did he find?"

Her expression darkened. It was not what I expected. "In the end, he was lucky to have made it out. We waited from afar, hidden among some crags while maintaining a constant vigil as we scoped out the outpost. In the order of events listed from his arrival to his departure, I am glad to say that he found them. Every last one of the missing individuals mentioned in the reports were there, alive and well. He even had the opportunity to ask them their names for confirmation. The entire time, he simply posed as a humble explorer wandering the wilderness for the thrill of adventure. Even so, upon his arrival, they practically swarmed him in welcome. At least until the 'mayor' of their nameless town approached him."

Something about the inflection in her voice gave me a very bad vibe about this person she had just mentioned. "And... Who was this mayor?"

"The only person in the town who had not been reported missing at all. As he claimed... She was a very attractive mare whose voice oozed temptation, like a siren of the sea commanding his attention without effort. A mare who introduced herself as Starlight Glimmer." She explained with a more serious expression. "Furthermore... It was uncanny the way he described it. Everypony's colors seemed more muted than normal and they all had the same disquieting forced smiles. All except for her, a unicorn mare with an alluring gaze and vibrant hues of pink, purple, and cyan. But they all shared the same cutie mark, as impossible as it sounds. An equal sign."

That mention of the sharing of the same cutie mark gave me a sudden chill, causing me to immediately notice some unsettling parallels with another hidden village I have not seen in quite some time. "That sounds...familiar. Do you think that place has anything to do with Sunny Town? You know, the...cursed village in the Everfree Forest where everyone there don't have cutie marks?"

"Oh, please. If they did, I would have known. Luna and I were the ones who placed that curse upon Sunny Town in the first place back when we were still one, after all." Nightmare Moon replied with a dismissive roll of her eyes. She probably was not in the mood to be reminded of that place. "No, this village... My subordinate could not even get a real name about it. And this Starlight Glimmer... I have never once heard of her before. Even after performing a thorough background check once we returned to Canterlot, we found nothing at all."

This was sounding increasingly shady. Like something I could not comprehend hearing about in Equestria. Even so, I continued to listen. "It was almost humorous the way he described how they welcomed him in song. Although the humor quickly died away with his following recounts. He was invited to a feast as per custom, but... He claimed he had never seen such bland food before. Everything tasted the same, and he used that term very loosely. He compared the flavor to...cardboard."

I let out an unexpected snicker upon hearing that. It certainly sounded funny, even though it probably was not. However, the next thing my friend mentioned felt exceptionally ominous. "It was around that time that a few of the locals asked him if they could speak in private, apparently about his cutie mark since it was so different from their own. However, Starlight Glimmer then somehow silenced them with... As he described it, a piercing threatening glare that instantly subdued them. As if she would explode into rage at any second only for her gaze to return to the same alluring stare as before."

I had no words. But it was very clear that something was very wrong with that place. And Starlight Glimmer... Who is she and what is she up to out there? I continued to listen in silence, enraptured with this chilling, yet captivating tale. "It was only then that he began to suspect that something was very wrong. And after the feast, Starlight spoke to him in conversation while bringing up some sort of spectacular ancient artifact. One of thirteen that was once in the possession of Starswirl the Bearded himself."

"Huh, really? How'd she get her hooves on something like that?" I asked, recognizing the prestigious name immediately.

Nightmare Moon's next words caught me by surprise as she turned to look me in the eye. "That's the catch. She didn't. There are only twelve artifacts associated with Starswirl and they are all contained within the Canterlot archives."

Twelve? Not thirteen? This was sounding increasingly creepy, especially if Starlight would bring up something so obviously fishy. "Granted, not any random traveler would know that fact unless they have studied the topic extensively. Thankfully, he knew that too and knew better than to believe such a claim. At least until she offered to show him this... Ugh... Staff of Sameness."

"Really...? Sameness?" I asked while slouching forward at such an unimpressive and unimaginative title. Seriously. Sameness?

Nightmare Moon too slouched forward a bit while letting out an exasperated groan, "Yes, the name makes me want to gag as well. Regardless, he was quick to notice that a number of the villagers had gathered around him while showing those...constant forced grins. His training allowed him to detect that this offer was likely to lead him into a trap, and so he declined. And yet, Starlight Glimmer did not relent. She became increasingly persuasive, making offers to try to sway him. This failed, thankfully. After he declined her offer several times, Starlight Glimmer finally relented and offered him to stay the night. This provided our spy with the opportunity to explore the town and gather intelligence. Not that there was much to gather..."

"Yeah, sounds like that place doesn't have a lot to offer in terms of variety." I added while leaning on one arm towards her.

"Ugh, you have no idea." Nightmare Moon said with a loud sigh. "The houses were the same. The exteriors were the same. The interiors were the same. The villagers activities were the same. It sounded like the most uninteresting location in the entire world. It baffled him as to why all of the inhabitants were living there, yet not bored out of their right minds."

"Considering that they all disappeared, it doesn't sound like they were there by choice." I added while just trying to comprehend such a bland place in my mind. As tolerant as I am of repetition and simple things, this sounded like it went far beyond my comprehension of such matters.

"They were most definitely not. Their leader's charisma and total control over them. The extreme adherence to a specific rule or norm. The uniform lifestyles and obsession over this type of 'equality'... This town is most likely the home of some bizarre cult with this Starlight Glimmer serving as its leader." The Princess of Dreams said while looking increasingly thoughtful. "And yet, she contradicts this focus on equality. Her home is set at the end of the row of houses instead of being part of the rows, her colors are bright and vibrant, and her people cower before her when she looks at them the wrong way. She is clearly above them and therefore not equal."

"Uh... Yeah... But was there more?" I asked while still having a hard time comprehending that this situation was really going on somewhere in Equestria.

She nodded and continued to speak. "Yes, he did more than just that. Our spy took the time to learn who lived in each house and how long they had been there. Each person who had disappeared gave an explanation that matched the dates that they disappeared as indicated in the reports. Some dating back as far as five years ago. And yet, their reasons for not returning home were positive. Or at least that was how it seemed on the surface. He could see it. Just under the surface, they were clearly not happy. And whatever it was that finally made them choose to stay... They were very unwilling to speak of it."

I watched in silence as Nightmare Moon's tone became increasingly frustrated. She finally looked at me with a stern gaze. "They are prisoners, James. My people, abducted and forced to become this cult, unable to return home and to their loved ones."

I could only nod, wanting to hear more. And so Nightmare Moon continued to speak as she gazed at the clear pool before us. "He was given an empty house to use for the night and began to document his findings. Nothing seemed to be amiss for a time. However, it was around the stroke of midnight that something began to go wrong..."

This started to sound scary. I could only listen with intense interest. "He heard a sound outside the window and peeked through the blinds. The entire village had gathered outside his house with Starlight Glimmer leading them. He had locked the door, but she began to pick the lock. They were coming for him. He could no longer remain in the village while staying safe. And so he gathered his supplies and used the teleportation spell from inside a closet to return to our location at the far outskirts. When we watched from afar through our scopes, we confirmed that they intended to gain entry. Starlight Glimmer and a number of the villagers entered, only to emerge a moment later in a panic before they all scattered as if frantically searching for something. Starlight Glimmer seemed to be in a fury, screaming orders to her underlings. Had he not escaped when he did, I fear to know what would have befallen my subordinate. It was at that point that we knew we could stay no longer and retreated. We were not followed."

It certainly sounded like a close call. "You haven't tried again?"

Nightmare Moon shook her head solemnly. "Starlight Glimmer has proven herself to be controlling and cunning. If we attempt to send somepony else in to gather more intelligence, she will likely know that something is amiss. Especially if the same thing happens the following night with our spy escaping the same way. It took us this long just to find those missing citizens. And from what we could tell, she truly does not seem worried about being discovered by the wrong party. If she suspects that the royal guard is onto her, she may flee and we may never find her and her captives again. We will have to proceed carefully in dealing with this mass kidnapping case. For now, rescuing them is out of the question until we have a proper plan. This has proven to be more delicate than I could have ever imagined."

"Uh... Wait, why don't we visit her dreams? Maybe we'll figure out what she's up to there. Or at least get a feel for how her psychology works." I then asked, knowing that Starlight Glimmer was undoubtedly asleep at the time. And she would never know we were there.

However, Nightmare Moon then gave me a sincerely unsettled gaze. "You don't want to do that."

"Why not?" I asked innocently. It seemed like a good idea and no harm would ever come to us.

"I have already done just that. And I almost wish I did not." She solemnly replied while returning her gaze to the pond before us. "At least in nightmares, the dreamer lacks control and is in an unpleasant situation they would rather not be in. This was not the case when I ventured into Starlight Glimmer's dreaming mind. Everypony... Everypony I saw were like her captives in that pathetic village. Muted colors, marks of false equality, dismal identical lifestyles. And she... Reigning as queen over this bleak world. Superiority on a grand scale as everyone else in the world cowered beneath her, trapped in forced equality. Excelling at nothing and being nothing in every possible way while she was everything they were not. And she reveled in it. This mare...is a monster."

Disturbing... It was all I could think. How...in the hell...could one of Equestria's citizens become that twisted entirely on her own? I could expect such a thing from someone with great power and having some sort of supernatural force twist them over a very long stretch of time, much like Nightmare Moon herself and even poor Discord, but an ordinary mare? Even so, I had to ask, "OK, so she's really messed up in the head. What else have you found out about her?"

Nightmare Moon let out a sigh and said, "Very little. And frankly, the fact that we know so little about her only makes her a greater threat. She has proven that she is cunning, intelligent...and very likely powerful and utterly power mad. Possibly even unstable. The fact that she has such absolute control over her captives means she likely possesses incredible magical might on par with or even surpassing that of Twilight Sparkle herself. And if her dreams have proven anything, she is not satisfied with just that village. Given enough time, she just may set her sights on the rest of Equestria. She is dangerous. Very dangerous on a level I have never seen in an ordinary pony before. If left to her devices, I fear what it will mean for Equestria. We will have to act soon."

I remained silent for a moment. This was some heavy stuff. Far heavier than I was ever expecting to come out of this case. "Well... What will you do?"

My royal friend looked my way with a determined gaze. "The royal guard and I are already planning a raid. We shall wait for two months before carrying it out so as to allow Starlight Glimmer time to think that our spy's disappearance was simply the result of him having gotten cold feet and ran away while nopony was watching. If enough time passes without incident, she will likely forget about it and lower her guard. She is intelligent and cunning, but also cocky. I will personally lead this raid to rescue our people and to place Starlight Glimmer under arrest. My presence there along with my former reputation will likely be effective in instilling terror. Until then, I have the Wonderbolts performing daily aerial surveillance to watch for anything that might point to an evacuation. So far, they are staying put."

That gave my spirits a boost. It sounded like Nightmare Moon and the royal guard knew exactly how to go about this problem. However, she then gave me a disappointed or regretful gaze. "Unfortunately... James. Until this crisis has been resolved, I'm afraid I can no longer speak of this to you. I will gladly share with you the outcome of this operation, but as it is now, it has become too delicate to speak of casually. And please, keep what I have told you secret for the time being."

"I understand. Disappearances turning into mass kidnapping and even forced cult recruitment is pretty messed up. Don't want anyone freaking out about it and blowing your cover." I said in understanding while reaching out and stroking my fingers across her jaw. "Everything will turn out fine. I know you'll all get the job done."

She responded with a smile, showing a look of unease, yet hope. I could tell she was afraid. Not for herself, but for the people trapped in that village. A lot could go wrong in this upcoming raid. Even so, she reached out with her wing and draped it over me, pulling me close for a gentle embrace. "Thank you, my friend... I must be brave. Our people look to me for guidance and protection. And I intend to do just that in the coming weeks ahead."

It was right around that time that we both looked up at the sound of what I could only describe as some sort of spell being cast. We scanned the unstable blue void around us and soon saw it. A soaring equine figure with shades of blue in her form. She soon swooped towards us before landing lightly upon the sand. Indeed, the Princess of the Night stood among us. "Good evening. I trust I have not kept you waiting long?"

"Nah, we're good... Wait, are you both supposed to be here?" I asked in return, finding it odd that both Nightmare Moon and Luna would make a point to both schedule a visit into my dream. However, it was only then that I remembered. "Oh, you're here for another session, right?"

"Quite right, my friend. Although... You seem to have chosen a particularly...otherworldly location for it." Luna retorted as she began to survey our surroundings. "We are certainly not within the cosmos... Wavy lines and little shapes floating through the void... Wormholes with a red horizon at the end... And these mirages that drift by... A tropical island... A volcano... A world of metal? Where is this?"

I scanned the horizon around us more thoroughly. The more I looked, the more this vast yet whimsical void jogged my memory. Indeed, it was all coming back to me. "Looks more like... Another...dimension?"

Nightmare Moon then spoke as she stood up and shook the water from her hooves, "It certainly seems that way. Almost as if we are floating between realms. It must surely be of a fictional setting."

"Yeah, it is. Just drawing a few blanks on what it might have come from." I replied while I too stood up and walked to the edge of the floating oasis. Chances are I would just float around aimlessly if I stepped off.

"Is it dangerous?" Luna then asked sincerely while the two sisters of the night looked at me.

"Most likely." I retorted briefly, knowing that fictional settings from my memory often have some forms of danger wandering through them.

"That's all I needed to know." Luna replied heartily before I was engulfed in a bright flash. A quick glance at my body revealed that I was clad in my enchanted armor, complete with helmet on my head and the Lunar Shield affixed to my left arm and the Celestial Sword in my right hand. "Probably a fine opportunity for trial by fire."

"Really, Luna?!" I said loudly before looking myself over some more. Now that I was suited up in gear that put me on par with the royal sisters themselves, I could definitely handle most threats. In fact, if one could pardon the pun, doing so in this situation could make for quite the dream fight. "You know what? This...might actually be a really good idea."

"Now now, not so fast. We're still missing somepony." Nightmare Moon then added while her horn was coated by a deep blue billowing aura. A few seconds later, a rift in space opened beside her to reveal none other than Celestia...wearing a flowing red dress while holding a red rose in her teeth. Arms held high... Was she in some sort of flamenco contest? "Oh my... Sister, over here!"

Celestia then glanced our way and immediately dropped the rose. "Oh! Uh... Be right there!" She then pulled her dress right off and galloped forward and through the rift just before it closed. "Yes? Is there something you..."

It was then that she happened to look at me and immediately became mildly flustered, probably knowing that I had just seen her like that. "Oh... Uh... Good evening, James. How are you tonight?"

I must confess that I was rather perturbed by what I had seen. Not in a bad way, mind you. It was just... Well, my response to her could only be as such. "God, you look hot in red."

Luna and Nightmare Moon just burst into raucous laughter at that response while Celestia could only stand there blushing furiously while biting her lower lip. But once her sisters happened to turn away with eyes pinched shut, she suddenly leaned forward and placed a quick kiss upon my lips before giving me a grateful wink. "Thank you."

I just smiled in return while pretending nothing had happened. It was then that Celestia attempted to calm the situation. "So then... What is it you needed me for, sister?"

Nightmare Moon, the humor having run its course, coughed to clear her throat and regain composure before facing her along with Luna. "Yes... I requested that you join us because it would seem that that this dream James is having would make for an ideal live fire exercise for him to become more acquainted with his gear."

"Oh, of course! Sounds like an adventure! I'm quite curious as to what we may find in such an otherworldly realm." Celestia exclaimed with some excitement. She then turned to me and said, "You lead, James. We shall follow."

"Uh... You sure you want to be along for the ride?" I asked in return, not immediately certain of what we may find out there for the time being.

Luna merely cast me a bit of a smirk. "James, this isn't just about you. We will be pulling our weight as well. This will be a prime opportunity for us to keep our skills sharp alongside yours. Equestria does not provide us with many conflicts that require the use of force, after all."

"Oh... OK then. Well..." I then approached the edge of the oasis with my wings spread. It was time to explore. "Tally ho, then?"

With a jump, I dove off of the oasis sands and began to carry myself through the void on my armor's mighty wings. I then turned myself around and drifted backwards while keeping an eye on the three royal sisters. They did not wait long before also taking to the air and swooping after me. Nightmare Moon then called out in enthusiasm, "Do not tarry, James! Carry on and we will be beside you!"

And so our session began. We just flew along in our own personal flock, marveling at the shifting dreamscape. Even though Luna and Nightmare Moon were not exerting their dream magic in any way, it truly did feel like a place one would only ever expect to find in a dream. A proverbial dream land.

"Almost feels weightless... And yet there is atmosphere to propel ourselves through." Luna remarked while taking the time to perform a rather slow and lazy loop through the air before flying ahead to catch up to us.

Nightmare Moon then remarked as she began to fly upside-down, "Indeed. Perhaps I could work on my backstroke while we are here... Hm? Is there something coming this way?"

I directed my gaze ahead and saw that there was indeed a few spherical beings approaching us on little fluttering wings. They brought to mind parasprites, although much larger to being around maybe a quarter of my size. They had bright yellow oval eyes upon their round purplish bodies that brought to mind the swirling hues of a nebula. They did not seem to pay us much mind and simply fluttered by. Celestia even chuckled a bit and said, "How cute. Are you certain this is a dangerous area, James?"

"Uh... Pretty sure. It's coming back to me now. The bigger versions of those things are a bit meaner." I replied while beginning to remember exactly what those were and what they came from. We were certain to run into some real trouble in a short while. However, we soon saw a towering wall of seemingly liquid yellow mass coming up on the horizon. "Uh oh. Better find the switch."

"Really?" Nightmare Moon replied snidely while adjusting her flight path. She then few ahead of us, but then veered to the side to simply fly around the obstruction.

This got quite a laugh out of me as I came to understand we were not restricted in our movements. Celestia and Luna just gave me some funny looks while we flew past the obstacle "Of course... The joys of not being confined to a two-dimensional plane."

As we flew along, we had to make our ways around some floating obstacles. Beautiful prismatic spherical crystals covered in stubby spikes drifted through the void while both alarming and dazzling us. They proved impervious to our spells and my blade. Luna even attempted to have some fun by flying circles around their massive forms.

Before long, we were greeted by a small swarm of the same spherical entities that we had passed before. However, they were roughly double the size of the earlier ones and had smaller and angrier yellow eyes while they fluttered forward. Celestia then asked, "Those seemed a bit perturbed, don't they?"

"Yep! Heads up!" I replied as something similar to mouths opened on their bodies and launched orbs of the same red nebulous substance that their bodies were composed of. While rather slow, they did end up colliding with my shield without much force behind them while my three royal companions weaved around them.

"Pests! Begone, all of you!" Nightmare Moon shouted before returning fire, her horn firing off a volley of blue magic beams. The barrage obliterated the fluttering wisps in a burst of their nebulous essence. "Hardly a threat. Are you certain this is truly a dangerous realm?"

She had me there. Maybe I did overestimate the local fauna, at least when compared to beings with our capabilities. "Uh... Maybe the small fry aren't that big a deal. But there's bound to be one big guy somewhere out there."

I did not go long before being proven wrong. From our left, two much larger creatures with a pink hue and four purple and gray striped lumps sticking out on parallel angles spun ahead of us before slowly floating our way with fanged mouths agape and with very angry yellow eyes. Celestia then said, "Those look like trouble."

As if on cue, the floating creatures' mouths closed entirely for just a second and opened again to launch very large projectile orbs at us in a clear form of attack. My friends were quick to swoop out of the way while I simply tanked one shot with my shield. Luna then called out while we all returned fire with bursts of magic bolts, "Begone, you cretins!"

It only took a few strikes to obliterate each one. However, we were in for a surprise upon each one bursting into nothing. The four lumps set around the edges of their bodies were then launched at us upon destruction. Nightmare Moon shrieked while we performed evasive maneuvers to swoop around them, "Heavens! Vengeful beasts, aren't they?"

We just continued on like that for a short while, shooting down any of the space-faring creatures that dared shoot at us first and merely ignoring the little ones that did not, and flying around any bizarre or prismatic masses that passed us by. It almost felt like we were merely partaking in some sort of obstacle course in outer space. And it was proving to be somewhat entertaining. After a while, we began to simply fly through a vast and open section of the void without any signs of life or obstacles drifting towards us. Luna then spoke up and said, "Well, I certainly hope there is more to this dream than... Wait one moment. Who is that?!"

Just ahead of us, we got a surprise. Out of nowhere, a masked figure just flashed up out of nowhere and floated ahead of us. The body seemed to just be a billowed mass, almost like a far more fiery version of Nightmare Moon's mane, that was a vibrant red at the top and center while becoming a deep blue as it neared the edges while giving off a number of sparkles. At the top of this mass of billowing...whatever it was sat a thick white cloth collar with a purple belt wrapping around it. The face of the entity was largely featureless above the half that the collar covered, being a shade of dark brown with a pair of rather cute orange ovals that served as eyes. Sitting atop its head was clearly a golden crown with an aquamarine gem of sorts set into the front with what looked like three golden talons reaching down the front and sides of the wearer's face or maybe even part of some sort of headwear, likely to help secure it in place. Weirdly enough, a pair of indigo or purple curved horns ending in white points were sticking out of the sides and strangely brought to mind a jester's hat. The crown would also wiggle occasionally as if it were made of softer materials that was alive. Lastly, the hands. The hands seemed to be clad in white gloves and were completely separate from the body with no arms. And just past the wrists was a single runic circle consisting of pale purple light along with six little triangles bordering each. Upon seeing this silent being floating ahead of us while being all too aware of our presence, I felt a twinge of excitement. "Oh yeah, it's all really coming back to me now! That guy is trouble!"

Nightmare Moon was quick to respond while we drifted along, wings flapping to keep us in place. "You there! Identify yourself! What do you want from us?"

The cloaked figure ahead of us provided no vocal response. It just floated there with hands outstretched. But we soon did get a reply of some sort. The masked being raised its hands high for a moment and shook them as if preparing to exert himself. At least I am pretty sure the entity was male. It then pointed its outstretched fingers at us while the six triangle glyphs around the wrists moved farther away for a second before twirling around the circular glyphs and returning to place. The instant they did, a very large bright white light in the vague shape of a star appeared between us and the mage. Celestia voiced some concern as she said, "This doesn't bode well... Is something there?"

A moment later, the light faded as the star shape became a rift in space that was filled with a rainbow of colors that brought to mind the sight of oil on water. And from that rift came a ship drifting on the unseen currents of air. Or was it? It clearly bore a look reminiscent of a seafaring vessel, and yet it was not. It bore a red, dark gray, and dark gold paint job as glowing patterns of circuitry lined its hull. A single orange star emblem rested upon the front of the bow, which gave me the impression of a primary weapon system. There were also six waggling oars attached to the hull with three on each side. The cockpit dome that sat upon the back of the stern seemed to be mostly an orb covered in a shifting orange nebula display while a topsail stood atop it, a strange orange aura passing up it periodically. At the sides of the aft section were a pair of hardened white wing-like decorations, but I would never know if they served to actually stabilize the ship in any way. While the design was whimsical and even cute, the color scheme greatly radiated a sense of danger. A point that Nightmare Moon was quick to bring up. "Hmmm... Not certain if adorable or dangerous... Should we attack?"

As the rift closed behind the ship, it proceeded to perform a backwards flip while its summoner quickly warped to a location in the far distance to watch the ensuing conflict from safety. Actually, not quite. I would soon notice through a few glances that the wild movements of his hands dictated the ship's movements and actions. He was serving as a puppeteer and the ship as his weapon. Needless to say, I knew better than to think this ship's arrival was a friendly hello. I then pointed the Celestial Sword at the starship and called out, "Yeah, this one's trouble. Battle stations, ladies. The main course is here."

I was expecting it to start shooting at us in some way. Instead, the bow sharply dipped forward. A second later, it suddenly did a quick backflip and launched its stern's portside wing at us in a vertical arc like a whirling boomerang blade. We were quick to evade by simply moving to the sides, allowing the wing to pass by harmlessly before watching it return effortlessly to its resting spot on the ship's stern. We did not have long to think before the ship did the exact same thing with its starboard wing, hurling it in another sweeping boomerang toss. However, it seemed that its pilot misjudged distance since its range was even less than the first one. This actually got a few laughs out of my friends while they watched the wing fly up ahead of them before it returned to the ship's stern. Luna then asked, "Oh my goodness... Is it even trying?"

"I guess it thinks our movements are restricted to a two-dimensional plane..." I replied with a bit of a smirk. However, my eyes were then drawn to the floating puppeteer in the far distance. He began to move his hands past each other in a manner where one would cross their arms across their chest. I quickly suspected that he was going to suddenly move both hands back out to the sides. Which when telegraphed to the ship... "Uh oh... Quick! Ascend!"

My suspicions proved correct. The masked puppeteer did just that. The instant he swung his hands outward, the ship did a sudden horizontal spin to the point of nearly capsizing. And when it did, both of its boomerang wings were flung at us on a wide sweeping lateral angle. My royal friends shrieked in shock before rushing upwards with me to evade the boomerang wings, which then quickly returned to their resting places at the ship's stern while it quickly righted itself. I grumbled to myself while glancing at the ship's pilot in the distance. "Clever bastard. Guess he's smart enough to adapt. I suppose this means it isn't just a game anymore."

"You sound as if you have seen these two before. Do you know what they are, exactly?" Luna then asked during a moment of respite. I suppose the ship's pilot was also taking the time to think up a way to deal with four opponents who can evade any attack it threw at us.

I frowned, wondering whether or not I should mention names. Still... Considering that avoiding the use of proper nouns is going to get old after a while, I see no reason to withhold them. I then pointed my sword at the ship before pointing it to its masked controller. "Yeah, I do. That thing down there is the Lor Starcutter and that guy over there is called Magolor. We take out the Lor and then go after its pilot."

"Well, why wait for the latter?" Nightmare Moon said with a determined scowl. With a flap of her wings, she rushed towards Magolor even as the Lor conjured up a number of large red energy spheres behind it from what was likely a projector on the backside of the stern. "You won't escape me!"

"I don't think that's gonna... Hey!" I tried calling out to Nightmare Moon before being reminded that we were under attack. Luna and Celestia flew their separate ways while I did a quick dive to escape the red orbs that launched one after the other. They seemed to be focusing on the spot where we had been just before they started to move, making them easy to dodge in spite of being roughly half the size of the Lor itself. I kept glancing over at Nightmare Moon, who kept trying to bombard Magolor with magic beams and even bursts of magic lightning. It got amusing very quick as Magolor simply floated away from his pursuer to stay out of range and bobbed up and down without any sign of alarm. All the while, he kept moving his hands to manipulate the Lor into pulling off further attacks.

"You think we should let her know that isn't going to work?" Celestia called out to me while she and Luna in the distance began to casually bombard the Lor with magic bolts even as it tried to launch straight-flying blue orbs at us. They were even less likely to hit us since they flew on a set path.

I decided to join in and began to channel the magic in my right gauntlet through the Celestial Sword itself and began to fire golden yellow bolts of magic at the Lor from the tip of the blade. "Nah! This thing just isn't designed for these kinds of situations! Just keep blasting it and this'll be a cakewalk!"

The Lor constantly shook from our magic shots slamming into it, but did not seemed fazed in the slightest. It returned fire by bobbing around while firing off dark red star shapes in sets of three from the star emblem on the front of the bow and even sending its six oars flying at us like javelins before returning to their proper places. Growing tired of just shooting at it, I swooped in and landed on its deck. "How's this?!"

With the Lor having no means to shoot at something that was actually standing on it, I was able to attack without resistance. I slashed and struck at the hull with my sword, sparks flying the entire time as bolts of magic slammed into the Lor around me. But after barely a dozen strikes, I was suddenly thrown clear of the Lor as a grid-like spherical barrier suddenly engulfed it. It seemed to have a colorful rainbow effect over it, but not enough to obscure its natural colors. It lazily drifted about while facing me, myself mildly rattled by getting launched so forcefully before I could regain control of myself. Celestia and Luna's magic bolts were failing to pierce the barrier, although I knew its function was far from being purely defensive. It suddenly went into an aileron roll while backing up before it came rocketing towards me in an attempt to ram me.

"Nope!" I shouted while managing to propel myself away from the Lor's flight path. I then turned around to keep a close eye on it. Sure enough, one pass was not enough as it soon made a swooping turn and came rocketing back towards me, narrowly missing me again. It came to a stop in the far distance with the barrier dropping as well.

"Are you well?!" Luna called out while she drew near with Celestia. With the Lor being so far away now, it would be difficult for us to blast it without it managing to dodge them.

I just waved the Celestial Sword at them in greeting since my hand was occupied. "Yeah, I'm good. Except we should probably get closer and finish this up, right?"

Celestia smirked and faced the Lor before leading the charge. "Indeed. Let's close the gap!"

The three of us swooped towards the Lor while staying close to each other. However, this ended up being a bad idea. Before I could even notice that something was up with the Lor's sail, a howling funnel of swirling wind burst forth from it and sucked us all up! I lamented not seeing this coming while we found ourselves tumbling helplessly in this lateral tornado. "Crap! Forgot about that one!"

My royal friends shrieked and yelled while they tried to maintain control of themselves in the cyclone, but we could do nothing. But even as we were tumbling, I thought I noticed a swirling blue tornado of sorts rushing towards the Lor. I was not too far off. While doing everything I could to right myself and stop the tumbling, I saw it. A swirling deep blue whirlwind slammed into the side of the Lor with such force that it interrupted the attack and sent the ship reeling from how much damage that one hit did. Celestia and Luna quickly regained control of their movements as we watched the whirlwind dissipate to reveal Nightmare Moon proudly hovering in place. "It would seem your forgot about somepony!"

"Ha! Nice one!" I yelled in delight, utterly amazed that Nightmare Moon had come to our rescue right when the ship's puppeteer had forgotten about her. She must have given up on chasing him down and waited for the right time to strike.

"Did that do it?" Celestia asked while we noticed that the Lor was beginning to shudder and list from side to side, arcing red electricity coursing over its hull. It began to look like the starcutter had been disabled.

Unfortunately, we were not so lucky. A moment later, a purple aura akin to fire engulfed the Lor even as the crackling red electricity continued to spark all over its hull. Its movements returned to normal, indicating that it was still functioning fine. I grumbled while a scowl crossed my face. "Of course... There's always a second phase."

The four of us watched, the Lor just floating there without doing anything. I suspected that its pilot was trying to determine exactly how to deal with us since we had proven so good at evading its attacks so far. The response was far more than I was expecting. The oars once again detached and floated above the deck, ready to fly at us. The wings on the stern detached and began to whirl wildly while waiting to be launched. The star emblem on the bow began to glow. A full dozen of large energy orbs emerged from behind the Lor, but were yellow instead of blue or red. And a swirling bit of wind began to form at the front of the sail. Clearly worried, Luna then asked, "Am I the only one who feels this does not bode well?"

I cringed as I realized exactly what the Lor was about to do. And I had no idea of how to properly counter it. "Well... This isn't gonna end well. It looks like he's about to dump the Lor's entire arsenal at us! Move!"

And that is exactly what happened. A tornado howled, oars flew, energy sphere's floated away only to attempt to blindside us, boomerang blades spun, and explosive star projectiles were fired off every which way as the Lor slowly rotated to maximize its attack range. It was an utter storm of firepower that taxed our senses to the point of being unable to truly keep track of everything that was flying through the void. Its star bullets and whirling boomerang blades would even intercept some of our shots to make it harder for us to actually damage the thing. I got hit several times by...lord knows what. Thank goodness my armor held up. My royal friends had to resort to generating magic barriers around themselves at times. We were barely able to get a shot in with how focused we had to be on evasion.

At one point, I noticed Celestia retreat to the far distance. I hoped she had a plan. And sure enough, she did. While so far away, the Lor could barely focus any of its attacks on her. A bright shine began to come from her direction. Luna and Nightmare Moon began to notice it too since they began to fly away from the Lor. I soon saw why. A bright white comet composed of scorching solar magic was hurtling towards the Lor!

Knowing just how explosive that magic is, I quickly retreated out of range even as the Lor continued to launch its arsenal every which way. But it could not stop the incoming compact supernova. The instant that blast hit, the Lor was engulfed in a massive blast of white fire more than ten times its size. And when the blast faded, it was over. The Lor's pieces were all back in their proper places while sparks and smoke rose from the hull. Still in one piece, but out of commission as it slowly descended down into the void. With just that one overpowered shot, Celestia had sunk the starcutter. Although I was mildly annoyed by this myself. "Dang... Why didn't I think of that?"

With the Lor slowly sinking into the void below us, Magolor made his frustration known by raising and clenching his disembodied hands. He then teleported twice, moving himself closer to us each time, before suddenly rushing away from us with a colorful blur of an afterimage being left in his wake. Nightmare Moon, clearly frustrated with this wily foe, let out a shout as she swooped ahead of us. "Oh, no you don't!"

Together, we all took off in pursuit of our cloaked assailant. As we pursued, the space around began to distort to the point where it seemed that we were moving much faster than we really were, the colorful blue void around us becoming something akin to a tunnel. Magolor did everything he could to stay ahead of us, even while insuring he was still facing us. Finally, he returned fire as a pair of pulsing light blue orbs began to form in his hands just before launching them right at us. Nightmare Moon, who was at the front of our group, simply shot them down with one bolt of magic lightning for each of them. "Ha! You'll have to do much better than that!"

Magolor responded to the challenge in pretty much the only way I expected. He crossed his hands before his chest as two much larger purple orbs began to pulse and spark in his palms before he flung them at us, only to have them immediately separate into many more projectiles. Nightmare Moon seemed amused by this response and said, "Hm! Good answer!"

It was at this point that we all resorted to evasive maneuvers, dodging, dipping, and spiraling around the many purple orbs of magical power. But as the seconds went by, Magolor only increased the sheer volume of projectiles coming our way. We did just fine at first, but it soon became a wall of orbs coming at us. One by one, my royal friends were struck from the sky and plummeted to whatever was below, although Nightmare Moon held out a little longer by intercepting some of the orbs with her magic. In the end, my senses were so overwhelmed by the storm of purple orbs that I just held up my shield to tank the attacks. It worked for a moment, although the sheer force of having so many magic orbs exploding against my shield eventually threw my arm to the side only to have the very next orb burst right in my face, knocking me out of the sky and falling into the void below.

I soon regained my senses as I fell towards what might have been the only consistent location in this entire dimensional rift. Surrounded by a number of thin glowing planetary rings was a bright light blue circular field with a very dark blue dome in the very center. I was not that worried. I knew I was in no danger for the moment. And very soon, I caught up to my three royal friends as they regained their composure and hovered in the air so I could catch up to them. Luna called out, "He got you too?! Are you all right, James?"

"Yeah, I'm good! And don't worry, we've got solid ground below." I replied while they allowed themselves to descend with me. I kept my wings spread wide to serve as a makeshift parachute to control my descent.

Celestia did not seem so sure about the glowing field below. Not that I could blame her. From up close, it looked like a field of blue flames. "I know you say that this setting is familiar to you, but..."

"Have faith in him, sister. We are simply along for the ride, after all. Lead on, Sir James." Nightmare Moon responded with a confident smirk before flashing me a wink. She knew that I would not lead them into danger.

After a minute, we gently set down in the field of blue fire. Or at least that is how it looked. We felt no heat even as we stood in it, even though it was hard to tell exactly where the floor was. Luna even gingerly poked at the invisible ground to check if it was perfectly leveled. "How surreal... I can scarcely tell if this is even fire or solid mass."

"This whole setting is built on surrealism. You're gonna see lots of weird, yet whimsical stuff in this world, Luna." I replied while beginning to walk along. Just because Magolor had shot us down did not mean he was going to leave us alone.

There was very little sound in the area. Just a sea of billowing blue flames with various shapes drifting below them. Various swirling white lines moved about over the horizon at great speed, strongly bringing to mind Rainbow Dash and the rainbow vapor trails she tends to leave in her wake. My three friends stayed close to me without saying a word, constantly on guard for signs of trouble. It would not be long now.

Eventually, Celestia broke the silence with a wary gaze watching her surroundings. "Are you certain we aren't out of danger? Wasn't he trying to escape from us? He certainly went out of his way to repel us."

"Nah, he's still around." I retorted while still walking along. I remembered everything from where I had originally seen this fictional character before. "He'll be along soon. I guess we just need to keep looking until... Hello!"

I jumped back as a few large purple orbs exploded into the floor before us. We all then glanced up to the cloaked Magolor looming overhead with his hands held out. Luna snorted in some minor irritation and shouted, "Well, that didn't take long! I hope you know exactly who it is you are trifling with, mage!"

Magolor said nothing, although I suspected he understood what Luna just said to him since he then proceeded to show a display of his own power to challenge her. He raised his left hand as three purple magic orbs sparking in crackling magic lightning began to swirl around him only for him to clench his hands into fists and cross them before his chest. With a sudden flash of white light, he then raised his hands out to the sides as the orbs suddenly shot up and rained down around us even as he summoned more to do the same. I knew that this was his battle cry and raised my sword to him. "Oh yeah, it's on now!"

I was actually quite psyched for this. A chance to test myself against a mighty foe from fiction. A true dream fight indeed. My three royal friends quickly jumped to my sides as their horns became coated in their magic auras, ready for battle. Nightmare Moon then called out as Magolor began to strafe us, leaving that blur of an afterimage in his wake like before. "So be it! Have at thee!"

Magolor was quick to evade our opening shots of magic bolts by suddenly teleporting over to our left, only to teleport again before conjuring up several more orbs and launching us in a scattershot fashion. They were hardly a threat and easy to evade due to our ability to fly, but he was hardly flinching from our shots. Celestia displayed some irritation to this fact and shouted, "Are our attacks even doing anything?!"

Small star-shaped rifts in space began to pepper the floor around us while appearing to be lead to the prismatic dimension Magolor had summoned the Lor from a short while earlier. Creepily, they seemed to bubble as if composed of liquid. I then replied, "Yeah, don't get discouraged. We're chipping away at him bit by bit. Now heads up! Don't stand over those!"

My friends were only narrowly able to ease themselves between the cracks just before Magolor unleashed his attack. Towering whip-like vines or spires covered in thorns that seemed to consist of the dimensional rifts themselves suddenly shot up at frightful speed before retracting back to whence they came, the rifts closing soon afterward. Luna cringed as they faded away and muttered, "I dread to imagine what the result of one of those impaling us would have been..."

"Stay focused, sister! He's coming!" Nightmare Moon shouted as Magolor began to perform his next attack for quite a distance away. He placed one hand on the back of the other as a large fiery orange hexagonal glyph began to flash before him. Said glyph began to fire off volleys of swirling fireballs in sets of three.

My friends proceeded to evade them with quick flight, but I had a better idea. Fed up with Magolor constantly teleporting away from us, I decided to use the teleportation spell to close the distance and put myself right behind him. "Two can play at this game!"

Magolor had no time to react before I plunged my sword right into his back. He let out some sort of groan or roar of pain as the Celestial Sword sunk deep, although it was hard to say if I even really hit anything. He squirmed and tried to reach for me, but could not. It was during that lull in Magolor's assault that my three royal friends made their move. In unison, they launched three elemental spells, sending orbs of fire, lightning, and ice hurtling towards us. That was my cue to get away. "Whoops! Gotta go!"

I quickly pulled my sword from Magolor's back and used the teleportation spell to rush back to my friends' sides. With him reeling from the pain, Magolor had no time to react to the incoming attack and was caught in the resulting combined blast of elemental energies. It was spectacular to watch, a flash of sparks, flames, and frost engulfing the near horizon. When it cleared, we saw Magolor still floating in the air, though clearly dazed as he was hunched forward with his hands hanging low. Luna let out a cheer of delight. "Huzzah! We've triumphed!"

"Not quite..." I muttered as the world began to quiver around us even as Magolor began to shakily raise his hands. "I think we've just finally ticked him off. Here's where things get tricky."

Magolor raised his hands high as he was engulfed by a purplish aura. Even more striking was that his face had undergone a change to clearly make him more menacing. His brown skin had become nearly black and his cute oval eyes had become a much more sinister shape akin to one evilly glaring at us while also taking on a red hue. If he seemed harmless before, he most certainly was not like that now.

He did not wait before demonstrating more of his magical might. Magolor raised his hands and put them together before pulling them apart and revealing a glowing line between them. He then lowered his hands forward, revealing that he had created another glyph that was identical to the ones that were around his wrists. The only difference was that it was roughly his size. He then vanished as the glyph began to rotate clockwise. Nightmare Moon cocked her head to one side while it seemed to be doing nothing at all. "For being the start of his second wind, this hardly seems like a threat... Wait..."

We only just then noticed it. We were starting to gradually slide towards the glyph, as if being pulled along by an invisible rope. The world was beginning to quake as well. It was only then that I remembered what this signified. "Oh man... Run! Get away from it!"

No sooner had we turned and began to run, the glyph suddenly produced a giant black star-shaped pinwheel black hole that immediately began to create a vortex to suck us all into the dimensional rift. It was uncanny! Even while running as fast as we could, we were still being drawn backwards as if running on ice while having a rope tied around our waists! When I glanced over my shoulder while fearful of what would happen to me once drawn in, I received a shock. Luna had unfortunately started to run a bit later than we did and was drawing dangerously close to the howling vortex.

I quickly debated on what to do. Should I wait and hope that the vortex burned itself out before Luna could get sucked inside? Or should I try and rescue her myself? With the hectic situation proving difficult to focus on using the levitation spell on Luna to pull her closer to me, I decided to go for the latter and stopped running so that I may turn around. However, due to the gravitational pull of the vortex, I was not expecting the speed of approach I would take. I went hurtling right at Luna, practically crashing right into her and sending us both into the rift before it closed right behind us.

We tumbled helplessly through the darkly colored dimension pocket, unable to see or hear Celestia or Nightmare Moon. Luna called out, "What just happened?! Where are we?!"

"I don't..." That was all I was able to say before we were suddenly and repeatedly rocked by magical explosions from all directions while we tumbled helplessly. I cannot even properly describe the experience. It was just a clamor of jolting vibrations, noise, and even some pain before we suddenly got dropped right out of the rift and back onto the battlefield with quite a hard crash. I was dazed, trying to find my senses while rolling over onto my front. My armor had a number of dents from the force of the explosions, but was still fully intact. Luna was not so lucky. She looked quite roughed up with feathers singed and ruffled and her coat singed. "Luna...?"

"What the...devil was that...?" Luna groaned as she struggled to find her footing. However, we were not out of danger. Right below us, a large mostly green rift opened and began to bubble with liquid. A sense of panic began to set in. We were about to be skewered!

Thankfully, Celestia and Nightmare Moon were quick to respond. They suddenly descended over us with their wings draping across our bodies. With a quick use of the teleportation spell, we suddenly found ourselves nearby and watched as an entire forest of distorted barbed vines shot up from the rift. I cringed at the thought of what that would have done to use and muttered, "Holy hell, Magolor... When did you get THIS hardcore?"

Celestia lowered her head to her wounded sister and asked, "Luna, are you well?"

The scathed Princess of the Night groaned while very slowly climbing to her feet, "It's...only fleeting, sister... I'll be just fine once this dream ends." With a sudden flash of her magic, Luna's battered form returned to pristine condition. "Or rather right now. This mage may be powerful, but he is nothing against a weaver of dreams."

Nightmare Moon seconded that while I climbed to my feet. "Indeed. Seems you picked a ripe one for this training session, James. We just may have to put in some effort after all."

"Heh... Yeah, maybe. What about you girls? Wanna take a whack at him?" I asked while seeing Magolor having returned to our field of view, his hand conjuring up a small star-shaped rift leading to that colorful dimension he had called the Lor from earlier. Seconds later, a swarm of strange orb-like winged silver creatures swooped forth.

Celestia responded with a smirk while she stepped forward, her horn's magic aura suddenly bursting into an aura of magic fire. "My turn. It's been a long while since I've truly had to step into the fray."

I looked on in surprise. Her eyes were filled with a white glow. And then... Man, it still makes me tingle in suspense remembering it. Celestia's mane and tail exploded into flames as her entire body was engulfed in a fire aura. Celestia rushed forward on her wings, her blazing form blasting right through the silver creatures and would have struck Magolor too had he not teleported away at the last second. This did not deter her as the Princess of the Dawn spiraling through the air and back at the furious mage.

"Ha! She's got him on the run! You go, Celestia!" I shouted while getting quite a kick of Celestia pressuring our enemy with such fiery bravado. However, I then noticed Magolor put his hands together and began to quiver as another oversized glyph matching those that summoned that previous vortex appeared before him. However, this one was rapidly spinning as it gave off light. And Celestia was hurtling right at him. "Oh man... Please, tank this one..."

Just when it looked like Celestia was seconds away from ramming him, Magolor put his move into play. A shrieking wave of black energy filled with white particles rushed forth from the glyph like a cannon, engulfing Celestia as her approach was slowed to a crawl. Her fiery aura seemed to be protecting her from the attack, but it was clearly tiring her out. When that attack finally ran its course, Celestia ended up being blown back while her fiery appearance burned itself out. No harm done, but she began to hover in the air while looking noticeably out of breath.

"That's it, I'm sick of this guy!" I shouted before rushing forward with a flap of my wings. Using the levitation magic in my left gauntlet, I detached the Lunar Shield from my arm and launched it at Magolor. It slammed into his head with a loud clank, noticeably making him flinching. I manipulated its movements to slam into him over and over before he turned around and restrained it in both hands. Taking advantage of his distraction, I slipped behind the mage and started to hack away at his billowing body with my sword.

Unlike the shield, my sword did not make him flinch much. In fact, he repelled me in quite an unexpected fashion. In response to my attacks, Magolor turned to face me and used the momentum to literally slap me away from him with my own shield! It quite humiliating, to be honest. Especially with how much it actually jarred me to get hit with something that big and hard. "Ow! That one actually hurt!"

"Then perhaps this will too!" I heard Luna call out before glancing upwards. In a matter of seconds, dozens of ice spikes filled the sky above us. Before Magolor could even properly react, they all rained down on him in rapid succession, stunning him with their sheer numbers while all shattering against him.

It did not end there. In a flash of light, Nightmare Moon appeared before me with magic lightning sparking around her horn. Magolor let out a groan akin to a roar rumbling through a cave as he stared her down, his hand dropping my shield. "And now, the coup de grace!"

With those words, the Princess of Dreams unleashed a massive wave of electrical energy at him. Magolor was engulfed much like how Celestia had been swallowed by his previous attack, pushed back far away over the sea of blue flames. Once the attack had run its course, I could see him hunkered over in exhaustion. Celestia then spurned me on as I returned the Lunar Shield to my left arm. "He's all yours, James."

"Got it!" I said with a smirk before swooping towards the dazed mage, blade ready to finish him off. However, he was not quite done yet. Just as I was closing in, he straightened himself up and began to move his hands about. And... Just as I swung my sword down, I hit something hard that caused my blade to just glance off. "What the?!"

A last stand. Magolor had thrust his hands out and conjured up a barrier consisting of five segments that resembled a star with exaggerated long points, a golden glow surrounding the edges of the transparent masses while each contained a solid white star shape. It was even larger than him. I let out a growl of frustration while futilely swinging my sword against the solid barrier. "Oh, come on! Not this again!"

Magolor quickly teleported away from me despite the fact that he was now untouchable. My three royal friends rushed to my side, having witnessed everything. Nightmare Moon spoke loudly, "The Celestial Sword failed?! How?! It should be able to cleave through most things with ease!"

"Apparently that barrier is one of the few things it cannot pierce. James, are you certain it's indestructible?" Luna then asked with a hint of worry in her voice.

I felt myself calm a bit since I knew that victory was almost ours, but still felt frustrated that we lacked the firepower and the natural capabilities to acquire it in order to smash through this last line of defense. "Well... The good news is that the fact he's using that means we've got him against the ropes. The bad news is... Well, if the Celestial Sword can't get through it, then I'm out of ideas. Anyone here packing some artillery?"

Truly, we were going to have to improvise to deal with this new defense. It was Celestia who spoke first. "Well... Perhaps some solar magic might be able to crack it."

"Solar...? Oh, right. You sunk the Lor with that stuff. Maybe..." I replied while holding up the Celestial Sword. I tried to focus some solar magic of my own into the blade, but still feared the incredibly volatile properties to be tricky of maintain. Maybe I could have done it at the time, but I was lacking the confidence to try it without risking blowing us all up and cutting the dream short. "Um... I don't think I'm the best candidate for this. You wanna do this, Celestia?"

"Gladly. Just give me some distance and keep him occupied for a bit and I'll conjure up the proper concentration. And please try to keep him from evading it." Celestia replied as her golden yellow magic aura engulfed her horn.

"Will do. Onward!" Luna called out as she and Nightmare Moon soared towards the distant Magolor while I followed. Celestia kept her distance remaining still while gathering the magic necessary to blow that barrier apart. The two sisters of the night began to circle Magolor while he tried to bombard them with more explosive purple orbs. Strangely, even though the barrier was facing me, their magic shots just bounced off of him. And it certainly stood up to all of my attacks too. Perhaps it was just an optical illusion and really covered him from all angles while the visual form follows your eyes.

About fifteen seconds later, Celestia made her move. A fiery orb of white flames shot forth from her while Nightmare Moon and Luna retreated away. Unfortunately, Magolor saw it coming and teleported closer to Celestia as the orb of solar magic flew right through the space where he had once been. With some quick thinking, I managed to help correct Celestia's miss while holding out my left hand. "Oh, no you don't!"

With the levitation spell, I managed to grab hold of the explosive fire and made it slingshot around the battlefield and right back towards Magolor as he tried to bombard Celestia with his newly simplified arsenal. Celestia was quick to see her spell coming back towards them and quickly put some distance between her and Magolor with the teleportation spell. I could not help letting out a laugh as Magolor turned around just in time to see Celestia's spell slam into his face. The blast radius was big, but nowhere near as big as the one that sunk the Lor. And when the flash faded, I saw a rattled Magolor hiding behind what was left of the star barrier. I let out a shout of elation when I noticed that one of the five segments was missing. "Ha! That did it!"

"Bravo! We're making progress!" Luna called out with gusto, the situation going from tense to optimistic in an instant.

Magolor did not take kindly to that. In an act of vengeful frustration, he summoned a number of star-shaped rifts in the ground around us from which numerous volatile purple orbs shot up from and dispersed n random directions. We were easily able to deflect them with magic barriers, but it seemed even he was getting tired. It was only then that I noticed Magolor bring his hands together as another large glyph began to spin before him. "Yep, he's mad now! Scatter!"

We took off in multiple directions as Magolor unleashed another howling wave of dark energy, but slowly moved his hands to follow our movements. He ultimately tried going after Nightmare Moon, veering the attack away from Celestia and myself. While on the run, Celestia moved closer to me and spoke up. "You know, if you're unsure about using solar magic for attack, you can channel it into your sword instead. It will be much more stable if it's focused into the blade as a medium."

"You don't say?" I replied before trying to do just that. And she was right. With the necessary focus to craft the fiery white magical energies, I saw the blade of the Celestial Sword become engulfed in the scorching hot white flames. It felt stable. Contained. Like my magic was engulfing the sword's blade alone and staying there. "Hey, that's actually working! No problem at all! Lemme take a shot at him."

With the use of the teleportation spell, I ended up right behind Magolor. And while he was busy trying to blast Nightmare Moon out of the sky, I proceeded to deliver a quick slash to his back. "Peekaboo!"

The instant the flaming Celestial Sword slammed into the barrier, there was a noisy crash as Magolor was rocked by the blow, the other bottom segment of the barrier disappearing in a flash of golden bursts. Magolor then quickly teleported away before practically clapping his hands together to suddenly send out a giant expanding glyph that shot past us. It was... Well, it is difficult to describe. It was like a sudden jolt to my senses that even made me jump. My friends seemed to feel it too and it left them baffled as they rushed to my side. Nightmare Moon shook her head and asked, "What was that?!"

"Um... Not sure. I don't think that should've even really done anything to us." I retorted before glancing at my sword. I was quick to notice that the fiery white solar flames engulfing the blade were gone. "Huh? I wonder..."

"Regardless, I think we need to only score three more hits before we're done here." Celestia replied before she began to prepare another solar blast in her horn. I did the same, channeling my right gauntlet's solar magic into the Celestial Sword. But before we could even really do anything, Magolor did it again! Another giant glyph rushed past us and basically startled us. Celestia was then quick to notice that her horn was no longer coated in her golden yellow magic aura, as was my gauntlet. "Wha... My magic?! Why did it..."

Luna then cast Magolor a quick scowl. "That scoundrel. That technique disrupts our focus when using our magic! He's learned which spells are potent enough to pierce his defenses and knows how to prevent us from casting them!"

She had a point. Only solar magic was proving to be effective in smashing through that barrier. With magic being out of the question, we were stuck in a stalemate. I let out a frustrated sigh and turned to my friends. "Well... What now?"

Strangely enough, Celestia and Luna looked at each other in silence. As if engaging in a wordless conversation, they merely gazed at each other and seldom blinked. Nightmare Moon seemed to understand what they were up to and promptly excused herself. "I shall draw his attention in the meantime. Feel free to join me once you are prepared."

The Princess of Dreams soared towards Magolor as they began to exchange bursts of lightning and bombardments of purple magic orbs. Finally, Luna and Celestia nodded to each other before the Princess of the Night turned to face me. "Well... I was hoping we would not have to reveal this to you so soon. However, considering the circumstances..."

Their horns became coated in their respective magic auras, as did the Celestial Sword and Lunar Shield. The sword floated out of my hand while the shield detached from my arm. Celestia then said, "Allow us to borrow these for just a few moments."

"Uh... OK?" I replied, having now idea what was going on as my weapons began to radiate yellow and blue glows. They then shot up into the sky while spinning around each other. Just when they were on the verge of being too high up to see, I think... I think they merged together, if that is even possible. There was a bright flash of white light before I saw what I thought was the Celestial Sword falling back towards the ground with its blade spinning through the air while leaving a white light trail in its wake. But when its blade struck the ground and became stuck, I was left awestruck at what I was seeing. It was not the Celestial Sword at all, but...something else. "Whoa... What's this?"

The length and increased width of the blade combined with the significantly longer hilt was unmistakably that of a greatsword. The pommel and crossguard remained unchanged, although there was a noticeable difference in the center. Over the middle of sun shape that matched Celestia's cutie mark was a white crescent moon with a dark blue patch set in the moon's 'mouth'. It was clearly from Luna's cutie mark. And the blade... It was long, but only the edge itself remained purest white and continued to give off a bright glow. Up the very middle, it was as black as the night sky complete with twinkling sparkles lining its length like stars. Only one word came to mind as I grasped the hilt just below the crossguard. "Eclipse...?"

I took the sword in both hands, finding its increased size and weight to be nothing my armor's enchantments could not handle. It was just as easy to wield as the previous greatsword I had trained with, my hands guiding the great blade's movements through the air as I swung and twirled it. I quickly became enthralled with this beautiful sword as I exclaimed, "Oh man... Forget the Flamberge and Soul Calibur! I'll take this baby any day!"

"Uh... The what now?" Luna asked, clearly not getting it at all. Not that she would. Hell, no one in the world will.

"Heh, don't worry about it. Just a little something from my past hobbies." I retorted before hoisting the great blade of my sword to my pauldron. "So, this sucker can probably bust through that barrier of his?"

Celestia got me a confident smile and said, "It should. There is no mightier weapon in all of Equestria than that. Use it well."

"Got it." I then turned to face the distant mage, still hard at work trying to shoot down Nightmare Moon. "OK, here goes."

I took the mighty sword in both hands and adjusted my grip along the hilt to get a proper feel. It really was quite different from a typical longsword. Still, I had a good idea of what I was doing with the greatsword being a far more technical weapon. I watched and began to focus my magic in my right gauntlet while beginning to raise my sword. A few second later, I cast the teleportation spell and found myself right above and behind Magolor. I then swung my sword right down and dropped down on him. "Heads up!"

There was another mighty crash and flashes of golden light as another chunk of that star shield vanished, my blade having effortlessly smashed through it. Magolor had no idea what even hit him and teleported to the far reaches of the battlefield to get his bearings. I must have really knocked him for a loop that time. Nightmare Moon could only look as I rose to my feet and responded in shock upon seeing the mighty blade in my hands. "By the stars! Is that...?"

"Lemme guess! No mentioning names just yet, right?" I replied while pointing my sword up at her. I still could not believe how easy it was to lift in just one hand. But I then turned my gaze towards the distant Magolor. Only two segments of that barrier remained. "Hold on! Almost done!"

With a flap of my armor's wings, I rushed towards Magolor with sword in hand. He could see me coming and soon sent spiraling fireballs at me like before, each burst consisting of three. I managed to weave around each and managed to land a passing one-handed strike as I streaked by him, taking out another of the barrier's segments in a loud crash. Only one remained.

I came to a sliding halt as my feet touched the unseen ground. But when I turned around, Magolor once more sent a sudden shockwave-like glyph that engulfed the entire battlefield. Rather than disrupt my focus on anything, it sent the sword flying out of my hands! It did not go far, only landing a few dozen paces away with its blade getting stuck in the ground. This was just a minor nuisance while I cast Magolor a mildly irritated glare. "Really? That's it?"

Without ceremony, I extended my hand towards my sword and promptly cast the teleportation spell on it, summoning it to my hand. In a flash, I was grasping the mighty blade once more. I then glanced at the mage and smirked. "Sorry, big guy. This is one Super Ability you're not gonna get rid of!"

What followed from there is kind of embarrassing to admit, really. I propelled myself with a flap of my wings and tried to lash out with a leaping chop, only for Magolor to teleport out of the way once I was in the process of swinging. It was like a game of teleporting whack-a-mole. This just kept going on for maybe half a minute, maybe as an attempt to tire me out, until I heard Nightmare Moon let out a shout from nearby. "Oh, for goodness sake!"

I got quite a surprise. Before I could even charge Magolor, he was suddenly engulfed in what was clearly Nightmare Moon's magic aura. He let out some sort of startled groan before suddenly getting his face slammed into the floor over and over! The last piece of the barrier prevented him from actually making direct contact, but he still was getting slammed against it like a rag doll! And when she finally let him go, he even had stars swirling around his head! It was impossible for me to not laugh at this.

Being that dazed gave me a huge window of opportunity to deal the last strike. In no hurry, I walked up to Magolor while he propped himself up on his hands. In what was an all too comical reaction, he suddenly looked right down at my armored greaves before slowly looking up at me. I had my sword hoisted over my shoulder while I looked at him with the smuggest smirk I could muster. And so I gave my parting words. "Hello! And goodbye."

With nothing else to say, I dropped my great blade onto him. Like the previous four times, there was a crash and many golden flashes as the last chunk of his barrier was destroyed. This snapped Magolor back to his senses before he suddenly teleported to a great distance away. At that moment, my three royal friends swooped over to me with Celestia speaking first. "Did that do it?!"

"Not quite! The barrier's down, but he's still holding on by a thread!" I replied while noticing that Magolor was starting to glow as he crossed his hands over his body, the circular glyphs around his wrists spinning rapidly. I knew what he was up to and had to act quickly. "Not this time!"

With the levitation spell, I threw my sword through the air, the blade spinning rapidly while it was about to go over him. However, I quickly used the levitation spell to bridge the distance, placing myself above Magolor and insuring that my sword's hilt would land right into my hand. Raising my sword high, I dropped down on the desperate mage for the final blow.

Magolor knew I was coming. With a groan, he managed to cross his hands and generated a rapidly spinning glyph that seemed to double as a barrier, desperately trying to hold off the blade. He even began to push back, my wings trying to push myself down onto him. I knew he was against the wall, but he was putting up some surprising resistance with all things considered.

"Dang it... Come on... Come OOOOONNNNN!!!!" I yelled as frustration took hold. My right gauntlet was coated in its magic aura as a surging aura of white solar magic engulfed the already deadly blade! This began to add even more cutting power to it as I began to make some headway. After maybe only five more seconds of pushing, I suddenly felt all resistance give way as I flew right by Magolor and narrowly managed to make a safe landing on the ground below.

I paused. That blow had definitely cleaved right through him. The air was filled with a tense silence as the white hot magic plasma faded from my sword's glowing blade. I turned and looked up at the floating mage, who just hovered motionlessly in the air. A moment passed before the three royal sisters hurried to my side as well. Luna then asked, "Was that it?"

A sigh escaped my lips while I hoisted my sword to my shoulder in triumph. "Wait for it..."

The response was sudden. With a flash and bang, Magolor let out a discernible yell as his body was engulfed in bursting splashes of purple and dark blue energies while flashes of white filled the area. Just as bolts of purple lightning seemed to begin being drawn to him from nowhere, one final bright flash of light engulfed everything, leaving us sightless.

It became eerily quiet. Not a sound filled the air. We literally could not see anything other than white in a truly surreal moment. I heard Nightmare Moon speak from nearby. "Is it finally over?"

A moment later, we got an answer. A crash not unlike thunder filled the air once, then twice as a black shape faded in and out of the light. That long wide form... I felt myself cringe as I realized that we were not facing what I was expecting. "Oh no... Why that one?"

In the white void, I could see the shape fade back into view as a mere black form. It was wide, long, and spindly while giving off quite an ominous presence. The entire void around us suddenly faded to black as a burst of dark purple mist burst from it, bluish flames billowing under the claw-like talons of what was clearly the remains of the crown Magolor had been wearing. Only now the crown had gone from looking like an actual golden crown fit for royalty to something truly ghastly. The blue gem on the front had become an alarming red while the gold frame had become white as bone and a ghostly silver, stretched and twisted into two sets of horns while more crooked spires stuck up above the gem. Rays of blue light burst out of the billowing bluish energy in the crown's grasp as Luna whispered loudly, "James... What sort of nightmare have you dragged us into?"

"The really dangerous kind. That thing's not done yet." I replied while my grasp on the sword's hilt tightened. I knew of the sort of danger this foe's true face would provide.

With a sudden flash of pink and purple energy, something burst forth from the billowing bluish flames that quickly took on a consistent form. How do I describe what I was seeing... Well, Celestia certainly had something to say about it. "What...sort of abomination is this?"

Much like Magolor before it, the twisted crown firmly clung to the entity's round body with constantly shifting greenish blue hues, four more talon-like claws wrapped under the mass's bottom side like a grasping hand. Two thick appendages which could have been mistaken for arms, legs, or horns stuck out of the sides that were of a very faded purple color with shimmering bone-white bands of metal matching parts of the crown coiled around them with very dark green spikes lining the tops. A pair of wings extended from the backside consisting of the same billowing dark bluish green matter the central mass was made up of. Lining the tops was more of the same malleable bone white metal with spines not unlike one would see on a dragon lining the tops that consisted of the same dark green as the spikes mentioned above. It was then that a pair of white oval spots seemed to open like eyes on the central mass's front, briefly lending it an almost cute appearance. But then it opened its mouth to smile to reveal that instead of an actual mouth, a sinister red eye glared at us. Finally, two disembodied dark green hands emerged from behind it with two translucent hexagonal shapes around where the wrists were be while much simpler in design and lacking the glyphs that lined Magolor's. It then let out a hissing shriek of sorts at us while the central eye opened even wider, prompting my three friends to reel in horror while Nightmare Moon shouted, "What the devil is this hell spawn?!"

With a sudden clap of its hands, it sent another jarring expanding glyph at us in a possible attempt to disarm me. It startled us, but I managed to keep a grip on my sword. But the abomination then proceeded to move its hands in a manner that caused them to cross over each other. As it did so, a freakish phenomenon began to occur as the entire world around us began to slowly stretch and distort as it began to spiral in on itself. And yet, we were left unaffected as if it was just a mirage. I narrowly managed to remember what this meant and turned to run. "Get away from the center!"

Seconds later, the creature vanished only for the same star-shaped rift from before to suddenly open and try to drag us all in. My royal friends let out a startled shriek as they tried to fly away only for us to start to get pulled towards it as the entire world seemed to be spiraling into the vortex. It was thankfully short-lived, the world suddenly returning to normal the instant the void closed as the abomination suddenly teleported back to where the void had been. Nightmare Moon let out a frustrated growl as we all turned to face this new threat. "Well, that was quite the intro! What's next?!"

Celestia instead tried to smile a bit. "What a frightful demon... Truly a challenge for the likes of us. But we can surely overcome it, can't we?"

Rattled as I was, I knew the end was near. We were more than capable of taking it down now due to sheer numbers. "Yeah... Once we take this thing out, we're done here. Ready, ladies?"

Luna showed a surprisingly confident smirk while she stepped forward. "Indeed. Let's put this nightmare down, sisters. We've faced worse!"

I was not going to challenge that claim. Lord knows what they have had to deal with in the distant past. With a wave of its hands, the demon made its next move. A number of small star-shaped rifts bearing the multicolored appearance of the portals that summoned those thorny vines from earlier opened up around us, but we quickly removed ourselves from the immediate area with flaps of our wings. My three friends went on a strafing run while bombarding the large winged abomination with magic bolts while I charged right at it with sword ready. "You're gonna have to do better than that! You're not staying out of range this time!"

The demon seemed surprisingly lax in terms of awareness to danger. It made no attempt to evade our magic shots and still did not flinch. Definitely more powerful than Magolor, but noticeably less intelligent. But it did let out a roar as I swooped by it and cleaved the mighty blade of my sword through its central mass. Responding properly to being in danger, it opened a very large star-shaped rift above itself and spiraled up into it and out of sight just before it closed.

"OK, where'd you go..." I muttered as I hovered in place. Very soon, two identical rifts opened up that led to very colorful voids. Rays of light lined the edges as I could hear something coming. I propelled myself a bit higher so as to be above the rifts and then swung my blade downward to strike the incoming spiraling demon as it tried to ram me, coming out of one void and into another. My blow hit home, but then the voids closed only to open again around me to set up another collision course. However, I then noticed a bright white orb of solar magic heading towards me. "OK! It's all yours, Celestia!"

With a quick use of the teleportation spell, I got myself out of the way and watched from a safe distance. Celestia's timing was right on the money as the creature came hurtling out of one of the voids and right into the fiery orb of solar magic as they crossed paths! The resulting explosion was huge and rattling with the clearly shaken nightmare reeling through the air as the portals closed. I could hear the three royal sisters howling in laughter even as I did the same. For as powerful and dangerous as this thing was, our coordination and power was proving superior!

With a growl, the abomination regained its composure and raised its hands to its sides. Another portal opened before it as a spot of some sort of black void began to form before it while beams of light were drawn into it. Was it preparing something? It was roughly what I expected. It then thrust its hands forward while a large glyph spun around its hands as it launched the same kind of concentrated beam attack that Magolor had used before. Only it went right into the portal before it closed once the attack ceased. Luna then just happened to fly up to me and asked, "What is it doing? Where did that spell go just now?"

I then noticed two more rifts open near us while facing each other. I immediately knew what was coming next. "Everywhere! Keep moving!"

The nightmare had us on the move. The beam attack shot from portal to portal only for them to rapidly close and open all over the place. It quickly became disorienting with us having little time to react. Finally, I noticed a bright flash come from the demon as Nightmare Moon teleported right above it. Before it even knew she was there, the Princess of Dreams placed her hoof upon its crown and teleported it and herself between the newest set of portals before quickly flying away. The demon's colossal red eye seemed to glance around in momentary confusion before it let out a scream as it was engulfed by its own attack!

How in the world did a clash against such a nightmarish foe suddenly become so fun and entertaining? We were all laughing as that last blow sent the nightmare reeling backwards as the eye in its body darted around dizzily in its body. However, it then righted itself as it seemed to roar at us in frustration. We had gotten it down to the halfway point. I then called out, "We better wrap this up quick. Things are gonna get really nasty if this goes on for much longer!"

A massive glyph appeared over the nightmare just before a colossal mallet made of ice descended from it and into the abomination's waiting hands. Despite that thing likely being far too heavy to possibly swing, the creature lifted it high and slammed it hard into the shifting floor. A visible shockwave was sent out along the floor in all direction, but the real danger was massive falling icicles that seemed to have been summoned from nowhere.

Once that ice storm faded, the nightmare suddenly reached below itself into another glyph that soon faded, revealing two massive ice swords in each hand with upward-curved barbs lining the edges. But what came next was a bit of a shock. I was expecting a gradual approach while it struggled to swing one sword in a broad arc. Instead, it flapped its wings to hurl itself at me and lash out on the run!

"Good lord!" I yelled while just narrowly avoiding the swing by flapping my wings hard to take flight. I proceeded to fly away and get some distance, but the abomination immediately pursued me until we were flying beside each other. I was forced to face it as this segment of the battle became a duel of blades while we soared through the sky. Its swords were much larger, but mine was more powerful by far. "OK, bring it!"

The beast lashed out with a swing faster than I would expect, trying to strike me from below while I lashed out at its hand and missed after performing a quick evasive loop. It then used the momentum from said swing to bring its other sword towards me while I swung my own sword to parry it. Even with so much more weight behind that strike than what I was packing, the sheer power of my sword was enough to repel it. It then tried to catch me in a whirlwind of blades as it went into a spiral, lashing out with its huge blades like a spinning fan.

This proved to be dangerous, forcing me to ascend just enough to get above the swords as they tried to dice me up. I grew irritated as I channeled the solar magic in my right gauntlet into my sword's great blade, setting it ablaze with unnaturally hot white fire. With a downward swing, my blade intercepted one of the nightmare's swords and utterly shattered it from the intense heat. This sudden loss of a weapon caused my enemy to come out of its spin and take its remaining sword in both hands and tried to cleave me out of the air. The flames faded from my sword as its glowing blade clashed with the demon's ice sword, the two of use still soaring through the air. It almost felt magical despite the danger, the two of us locked in trading blows with our swords while just careening through the sky.

After a moment of no progress, we were both dealt a surprise when Luna and Nightmare Moon suddenly flew up beside me with their horns engulfed in sparking blue electricity. Luna called out as our enemy paused and let out a hiss of surprise, "Stand aside, James!"

I did as I was told and descended. While close together, the two night sisters combined their magical energies into a single point and unleashed a massive orb of lightning magic at the nightmare. It grasped the upper portion of its blade with one hand and stood its ground, trying to block the blast with its sword. But it was too much. The massive blade cracked and finally shattered before the magical burst slammed into it and pushed it far to the ground below before exploding in countless arcs of magic electricity. Nightmare Moon then glanced at me and spoke briefly, "Go! Finish it!"

"Gladly!" I replied before going into a dive to build speed. I managed to pull out of it before I could collide with the ground, sending myself rushing towards the weakened nightmare on my wings. It saw me coming as I made my final charge and began to throw everything it could at me in a frantic attempt to keep me away. Countless small colorful voids opened ahead of me over and over as equally colorful barbed vines tried to impale or obstruct my path. Larger portals began to open and close as its own beam attack from earlier burst forth to try and intercept me repeatedly. It even began to wave its hands to summon blue fire serpents to try and grab me from multiple directions. But I would not be hindered. I weaved and twirled around these many obstacles, not slowing down at all. When I finally came within range, I suddenly ascended and grazed the beast with my sword's edge on the way up. This forced it to look upward while I spread my wings wide to slow down. Time for the final blow.

Taking my sword in both hands, I felt myself stop ascending and began to fall back towards the abomination with the sword pointing straight down in a reverse grip. The beast could not stop me. With one final strike, I plunged the blade directly into the nightmare's single red eye.

That was it. Mere seconds later, it let out a hissing scream as flashes of light engulfed the world even as a burst of black mist blew me and my blade from its body. It began to writhe and flail as I landed nearby, dark mist bursting from its grotesque form even as billowing bluish green flames engulfed its steadily shrinking form. My three royal friends soon landed beside me while we watched the abomination in its death throes. It hands waved and grasped until they too shrunk away to nothing. Once the black mist and creepy flames finally faded, only its ghastly white and silver crown remained. It floated there for maybe just five seconds until it suddenly shattered into glistening dust that blew away to nothing.

"So... That's it then?" Celestia asked in quiet concern. The vast area had become nearly soundless in the presence of our victory.

A tremor in the ground answered Celestia's question. The blue flames that engulfed the ground and horizon began to fade away as I let out a sigh. "Almost... Just need to get outta here now."

A truly surreal sight began to play out in front of us. Almost like a mirror, the very space maybe twenty feet ahead of us began to break apart into many large shards. The void that was revealed behind them was practically identical to the vacuum of space. And like space, the gravity in the area began to disappear while we began to lightly float off of the shattering ground. Nightmare Moon seemed especially alarmed as she glanced around. "The dreamscape is collapsing!"

"No, it's a dimensional collapse! We... Hello!" I replied before noticing a form approaching us from between the cracks of the shattered horizon.

"Is that... The Lor?! But it's...less intimidating than before." Luna called out. Indeed, the Lor was flying towards us. Only by then, its antagonistic paint job had been replaced with more inviting shades of blue.

Just as it was about to pass us, I pointed out to it. "There's our ticket outta here! Follow that Starcutter!"

With flaps of our wings, we soared alongside the majestic starship as it seemed to be guiding us out of the collapsing dimension. Indeed, the very space behind us was being erased by an encroaching wall of pinkish light. Before long, the yellow star shape on the bow glowed and fired a beam of light ahead that seemed to open a portal. We did not take any mind of where it seemed to lead or what it even looked like. We all rushed through it in quick succession before the Lor followed immediately after us.

We quickly set down upon what felt like lush grass. The air was warm as a soft breeze blew through the area. Luna looked around and muttered, "Well, this certainly makes for a sudden shift of tone after all that..."

The landscape we found ourselves in was truly not entirely unlike of a vast meadow you would likely find in Equestria. Vast fields of grass with a few dirt paths lined with flowers bordered by a vast lake. Cliffs resembling blocks of Swiss cheese dotted the lake while waterfalls spilled down their sides. A massive tree with a strange windmill-like top wit three huge leaves spinning towered in the distance while a trail of rainbow swept and looped through the air as if Rainbow Dash was making her rounds. Nightmare Moon then asked, "James... Where are we now?"

I almost laughed as I delayed myself from speaking the name. It was truly fitting. "Welcome to Dream Land, your majesties."

They all laughed at that, probably not taking me serious in the slightest. However, Celestia soon stopped when she happened to glance up. "Oh! You're still here?"

We all looked skyward to see what she was speaking to and found none other than the Lor hovering over us with its oars stirring the air. It was as if it was waiting for a command or a word of thanks. And so I did just that and raised my left hand to wave at it. "We're good now! Thanks for the assist!"

That seemed to satisfy it. The floating Starcutter then turned around as its engines on the back of the stern began to flare up. And once it created another portal to another location, it shot forward through the rift in space and was gone just before the portal closed behind it. Nightmare Moon then cast me a smile and said, "A surprisingly cordial vessel, wouldn't you say?"

I nodded, not entirely surprised that Magolor had been manipulating it during our previous clash. "Yeah, it's a helpful machine. Must have a pretty friendly AI."

Luna then stepped past me and asked, "So... What's next? That was the end of the danger, correct?"

"Yeah, I guess. This would be the part when the credits roll. Maybe they're rolling somewhere above us right now." I replied while trying to mess with them as much as possible. They would never get what I meant at all.

Nightmare Moon snorted in mild amusement. "Yes... Credits... Anyway, it seems we still have some time before you awaken. Shall we just explore?"

I nodded and extended my arm towards the field behind me. "Be my guest. I think we could all use some relaxation after that one. But first..." I then thrust my sword's blade into the ground to prop it up due to the lack of a fitting scabbard. "How about getting this armor off? I think I'm done with it for now."

Luna smirked before her horn was briefly coated in her blue magic aura. An instant later, I was engulfed in a flash of light only to find myself completely without my armor and clad in sandals, a green t-shirt, and blue jeans. Perfect for summer. "Done."

Moments later, I strolled through the area alone while my three friends took off in different directions to explore this world for themselves with what little time they still had left before I woke up. It was utterly pleasant, all too fitting of the title 'Dream Land' with how idyllic and calm it was. I did pass a few of the land's strange fauna, but they seemed docile enough. Before long, I thought I could see Luna galloping in my direction somewhere far down dirt path ahead of me. "Looks like she found something interesting... Hey there, Luna! Whatcha find this time? Another netch?"

She certainly seemed excited and very delighted about something. "No, not this time! But I did find such a charming little creature! Do you see him?"

When she came to a stop before me, I leaned to the left to see something peeking out from behind her. It was a pretty rotund creature with two adorable oval eyes that had two stubby arms and feet while only coming up to my knee. Its body was orange, but its face was largely featureless and light tan while its feet were a golden yellow. What, did you think I was going to say it was pink instead?

"Seems you stumbled upon one of the natives. And yeah, they don't get much more peaceful than these little guys." I said while crossing my arms. It seemed to have followed her quite willfully and appeared fond of her.

Luna rubbed her hoof over the top of its head and said with a smile, "They certainly act the part. Just so adorable!"

As I stepped around her, my foot just happened to brush past a flower that seemed to be not quite in bloom. Upon making contact, it burst into full bloom and somehow produced something from its face. The... I am not a botanist, but... You know. The center of the flower's petals. You know what I mean. Anyway, it seemed to expel something. A hotdog on a bun. "What the... Oh, right. They're supposed to do that sometime."

The Princess of the Night noticed as well and cocked her head to one side, eyeing the steaming stick of meat on a bun. It was even still warm! "Hm? What's this? It...smells mouthwatering."

"Uh... That's a hotdog. It's a type of food you don't find in Equestria, from what I know. I don't think you would care for it. It's strictly for carnivores and omnivores." I explained while still mildly amused by what I had just seen. We would never have to worry about going hungry again if we had those flowers all over Equestria.

"A type of meat, hm?" Luna muttered while she held the hotdog on her upturned hoof. However, she then eyed her little friend and smiled before holding the hotdog out to its face. "Are you hungry? I think you might like this."

I could not help smirking at Luna's coddling of the little creature. Of course, there was no way that the little guy could even eat the thing due to the complete lack of a mouth. "I don't think that's gonna work, Luna. The guy doesn't even have a mou..."

I was suddenly cut off as I witnessed a startling sight. The hotdog suddenly got sucked into the creature's face while also appearing to get shrunken down in less than a second. It even startled Luna since she suddenly pulled her hoof away. "Heavens! How did... Where is..."

We both took a closer look at the little fellow as it clearly seemed to be chewing something despite the lack of a mouth. The hotdog got in there somewhere. And it seemed satisfied with the snack. Once the chewing stopped, the little creature waved one of its stubby arms at us in farewell and waddled back down the path from whence it came. Luna raised an eyebrow while she muttered, "Well, that suddenly got spooky..."

I crossed my arms while cocking my head to one side as I watched the little creature walk away. "Huh... Didn't see that coming. Now we just need to find a fat bird king in a red coat that talks like a raging Texan and we'll have the entire Dream Land experience."

"I'm going to pretend I know what you're talking about." Luna dryly replied. Not that I expected her to understand what I was getting at. Before anything else could happen, a shadow passed over us. A glance upward revealed Celestia swooping back towards us as she came in for a landing. Luna then called out, "See any interesting locales, sister?"

The Princess of the Dawn came to a trotting halt before us while looking rather perplexed. "I suppose you can say that. I found an impressive stone castle on a cliffside overlooking the ocean and went to investigate. I barely set down on a balcony before I was chased off by a...blue penguin in a red robe and cap swinging a large wooden mallet and yelling at me like a drunken rodeo contestant from Appleloosa. I swear I'm not making this up!"

Luna and I could only stare blankly at Celestia for a few seconds before Luna looked at me with a very dry expression and said, "I thought you were joking when you mentioned a bird in a red coat."

"I thought I was too! I just didn't know we were in THAT Dream Land!" I replied loudly while trying very hard to not laugh and failing miserably. But it was then that I noticed Celestia looking in my direction with a very amused expression. Too amused to be entertained by my response. "Huh? What's up?"

"Don't look now, but... I think our sister has an interesting tale to tell us." She replied before Luna and I turned to look down the other end of the path. I all but snickered when I saw Nightmare Moon approaching us with a very dull expression as a large red apple roughly the size of my head sat perfectly skewered on her horn. She came to a stop in front of us and just...stared in silent irritation. Celestia then asked, "Sooo...? What happened?"

Nightmare Moon's response was short and to the point. "Don't ask."

And so I did just that. I did not ask. I told instead. "You walked into the Whispy Woods, came across a giant tree with a face, picked a fight with it, and had the tree drop an apple right on your horn. Am I right?"

Her expression changed to one of genuine shock and even some embarrassment. "Word for word. How did you know?"

"It's a recurring element." I replied with a smirk while her sisters burst into laughter. Nightmare Moon let out a frustrated equine snort before channeling her magic through her horn and unleashing a burst of lightning magic to the sky, obliterating the apple in a shower of moist chunks.

It was right around then that I felt something familiar. The world quivered just slightly. I then asked, "Is it almost time?"

My three friends looked around, seeing the horizon and sky ripple occasionally. Nightmare Moon looked my way and nodded. "It would seem so. It is time to wake up."

Celestia then flashed me a warm smile and said, "I must say... This dream was quite the adventure for all of us. We should do this from time to time. Now I can only wonder where your dreams will take us next."

I grinned myself, very surprised that my dream took us on such a wild ride. "Well, don't be surprised if we end up doing something crazy. I've seen many walks of fiction from interactive entertainment."

"That's a fancy term for video games, my friend. Still, we'll be certain to visit. Have a good day, James." Luna replied with a bit of a wink. However, I then turned my gaze towards the top of the hill where we had found ourselves immediately after escaping that collapsing dimension. That beautiful sword was still sticking out of the ground where I left it. "Something catch your eye?"

I glanced at the three sisters after eyeing my sword for a moment. "That sword you merged my gear into. Will I ever be able to use that in the real world? And what is it anyway?"

They all gave me a calm smile while Nightmare Moon provided a response, though not the response what I was hoping for. "In due time, my friend."

Those three sure like to keep me guessing. I knew I would not get a more transparent answer out of them, so I dropped the subject there. Several minutes later after spending a bit more time savoring my final moments with my royal friends, I found myself awakening to the aroma of breakfast being cooked downstairs. Feeling strangely relaxed and rested despite going through such an ordeal, I pulled myself out of bed and hurried into the bathroom for a quick shower to start my day.

For once, I am doing all this writing during the afternoon. Sundays tend to be slow and uneventful, especially in the dead of winter. The clothes drier is making the room feel nice and steamy while I type away. Although Fluttershy did let me know that she and Rainbow Dash would like me to stop by somewhere after work on Saturday. Something they have been planning? I guess I will find out in several days.

Although... Right, almost forgot about the earliest part. Need to put this entry away and out of sight for a while until this whole mess with that Starlight Glimmer character finally blows over. I do not know what could possibly be going on out there, but if Nightmare Moon's inquiries into how that mare's mind works is anything to go by, this incident is not going to end well. Best to just go about my business and leave this problem to the royal guard.

Well, I would say I am done here for the day. That dream has been the most interesting thing to happen today so far. Now I better put finish this up. Scootaloo wants me to help her make a snowcolt before the sun goes down. I wonder where my dreams will take me and the royal sisters next.

Passion on Cloud 9

Author's Note

This chapter would have made for an effective Valentines Day event, though it is a shame that I got it out too late.

On a side note, I went into this chapter knowing some of the events within would be controversial. But much like Mortal Chaos before it, sometimes it is necessary to take risks to spice things up. Some may like it, some may hate it. Regardless of what you may think, I hope this chapter pleases you all like all the others.

As always, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Passion on Cloud 9

This might come to a surprise to some, but I am writing about yesterday's events rather than those of today. Quite simply because I did not have the means to write about it until after I got home. Just... Wow. What a night that was.

The morning was typical for a Saturday. Scootaloo and I slept in and Fluttershy started on breakfast a little later than usual to accommodate. After a quick morning shower and getting dressed for work, I headed on downstairs and joined my family around the table. Fluttershy had all the good stuff out. Hash browns, waffles, scrambled eggs. Nothing was not delicious.

It did not take long before Fluttershy spoke to Scootaloo across the table. "Scootaloo. Did you and Sweetie Belle work out a sleepover schedule?"

That caught my ear. I listened closely while Scootaloo paused in her eating to offer a reply. "Oh, yeah! Her mom and dad are all OK with me staying the night. I've already got my stuff packed and ready to go."

"What's all this? I never heard anything about a sleepover." I then said more out of curiosity than accusation. Sleepovers with the rest of the Cutie Mark Crusaders is not uncommon for her, but I had no recollection of discussing it with anyone.

Fluttershy looked at me with a calm smile and said, "Did you forget, dear? We won't be home tonight. We'll be staying overnight at Rainbow Dash's house. Remember?"

It took me a moment to recall that discussion. Apparently Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash had been planning something for a while. Some sort of private party for the three of us? "Oh, right. It's coming back to me now. We agreed to head out after I get off work, didn't we?"

"Mmhm. And don't worry if you don't know where she lives. I can guide you there." Fluttershy replied with a nod. For as long as I have been in Equestria, I have never actually seen Rainbow Dash's house. I was hoping she did not live too far from us. I was not in the mood for a long hike in the dead of winter.

Of course, Scootaloo could not help gushing about her role model. "Hey! Maybe she'll show you all her trophies! And maybe all of the pictures I've drawn of her! And maybe she's even got a stash of Wonderbolt merchandise!"

I almost snickered. Scootaloo sure does adore our friend. "We'll see, Scoot. I have no idea what to expect, honestly."

A short while later, Scootaloo was giving me a lift to work by pulling me along on our toboggan while she piloted her scooter sled. I still cannot believe Apple Bloom had the idea to swap out those wheels for a snowboard. Scootaloo probably has more fun gliding over the fields of snow than rolling along on the roads. Almost makes me jealous that I cannot possibly replicate such a thing.

Hair-raising as that ride always is, I have steadily gotten used to it and have figured out ways to help me avoid tipping over during the ride. I still get some of the craziest looks while being towed around at high speed on that sled by my daughter. I will not deny that it is always pretty fun! Still, I managed to get there without any mishaps and gave Scootaloo a hug goodbye since a kiss was out of the question due to the scarf I was wearing to keep out the wind-chill. She then took off buzzing while dragging the empty sled behind her through Ponyville.

Being a Saturday, I was due at the spa. I then stepped through the door and said my greetings to Lotus before waddling through the spa and clocking in before waddling over to my workstation and removing my layers of heavy winter clothing and tucking them in a corner. I took a seat by the massage tables and looked around. A number of the locals had stopped by and were partaking in a soak in the hot tub. The spa tends to get a big boost in business during winter, especially for those wanting to get out of the cold and warm up in the hot tub and sauna. Consequentially, I tend to find myself rather bored since it means I do not find myself giving as many massages as usual. However, I always end up giving a massage to dear Rarity every week as part of her usual weekly visit. Fluttershy always tags along too, though her growing middle makes massages impossible since she can no longer lie on her belly evenly. Except for when it comes to massaging her wings. She certainly needs it with flying becoming increasingly more difficult for her.

For the first hour, I really did not have anything to do. Aloe and Lotus kept tabs on catering to our customers and even Quake would occasionally mind the front desk. I was stuck reading magazines for the most part. My favorites have become some of the nature magazines that discuss wildlife and outdoor hobbies in many parts of Equestria. I think Fluttershy has a subscription to one too. When I finally got bored of reading, I went around and checked on the various supplies around the spa and went to get more of anything we seemed to be low on. Although I did get myself a snack by eating a bit of the seaweed that is used to wrap up customers for that treatment. Not sure if that stuff is safe to eat, but I feel fine more than a day afterward.

I eventually went back to reading some more of the magazines to pass the time. During that time, I did not even really pay much mind to the customers who were chatting and laughing in the hot tub right across from me even though I still kind of eavesdropped on their conversations since I had nothing else to listen to. When it finally became quiet with their eventual departure, I did not even pay much mind to the sound of someone else getting in the tub. I did not finally look up until I happened to notice something move beyond the edges of my magazine right in front of me. "I hope I'm not interrupting, but are you available?"

It was quite a surprise. None other than the Princess of the Night was standing before me with her mane wrapped up in a towel and her body being devoid of her usual black accessories. I promptly put my magazine down and pulled myself up from my seat. "Hey, Luna! You're my first customer of the day. Hop on up."

My royal friend wasted no time in climbing atop one of the massage tables while I reached into the cabinet I had been sitting on. I always check my list of previous customers to confirm who have sensitive cutie marks. There is no way I can know beforehand until I actually grasp them, so I can get away with it the first time. "Let's see... Yep. No cutie mark massage for you."

"Really? Why no... Oh. Right." Luna replied in disappointment before she rolled her eyes with a bit of a snicker escaping her lips. She knew why.

I started with Luna's wings so I would not have to climb on and off the table multiple times. She extended her left wing once she was lying upon the massage table and I began to tenderly knead the thin flesh around the few joints through the feathers. "Has anyone told you that you and your sisters have just the prettiest wings?"

"Oh, now and then. And I do appreciate it." Luna replied with a calm smile. She then asked, "How have you been since last week? That was quite the dream experience, was it not?"

"Yep and I still remember it quite vividly. I wonder what's next... Maybe we'll go up against the Subspace Emissary. Or maybe even cross blades with the Lingering Will?" I replied while thinking back to some of the more memorable and difficult opponents and enemies I have seen in video games I have played.

"I wish I knew what it is you are speaking of, James. They do sound formidable, whatever it is they are." Luna retorted while smirking a bit. She seemed amused yet annoyed that she could not read my mind.

We just engaged in idle chitchat from that point up until near the end of the massage, not really bringing up anything worth mentioning here. But when I finished and climbed down from the table, Luna then asked as she stretched gratefully, "Mmm... That's more like it... Now, all that's left is the sauna..."

There were a few customers left in the spa with Lotus and Quake tending to them. Aloe was stuck minding the front desk. "Hm... You need someone to steam the place up. Mind if I join you?"

"By all means, please." Luna said with a smile. I almost never get to relax in the sauna, so this would be a rare chance to help out a customer while also partaking in the experience myself.

We both sat in the wooden room past the swinging door that led in. With a ladle, I poured water from a bucket over a heated rock pile on the far side of the room as Luna sat beside me. I had taken the liberty of taking my shirt off to better enjoy the steam. It was lovely, just basking in the heat and humidity in contrast to the cold dry air of winter. I let out a sigh as I muttered, "Now I know why the sauna is the biggest attraction in the spa during winter. I'm amazed we're the only ones using it right now."

I started sweating in no time, my pores being worked hard by the steam. Luna remained silent for a short while as her coat began to glisten in moisture. Still, while I eyed the Princess of the Night, her billowing blue tail brought to mind that of Nightmare Moon. And that thought led to another thought of what she was possibly doing with the royal guard at that time. I know she could not speak of that issue with me until after it was resolved, but perhaps Luna knew a bit about it. "Hey, uh... Luna? Just wondering, but... Do you know anything about a certain...operation Nightmare Moon is working on with the royal guard? Something involving multiple missing person reports?"

That question caused Luna to give me an immediate cautionary stare. "I can't say I know all that much about it, James. As of right now, that is highly classified information. I'm not permitted to speak to anypony about it."

"Not even me?" I asked in return. I suppose my curiosity was getting the better of me, but I was still very intrigued by all the information that Nightmare Moon had revealed to me the last time she visited me in my dreams. But considering my close connections to the royal family, I thought I could squeeze a bit of information out of the Princess of the Night.

Luna frowned just slightly before glancing at the door that led back out into the spa's main chamber. "Well, it does sound like Nightmare Moon has already confided in you quite a bit..."

I waited patiently for her to come to a decision while just leaning back against the wall and enjoying the purifying steam in the air. I finally got a response from her when I noticed her horn become engulfed in her wavering blue magic aura. The bucket next to me was also covered in it before it floated into the air while I took the ladle out of it. She then tipped it forward and began to pour a steady stream of water onto the scalding hot rocks beside it. A hiss filled the air as the water was rapidly evaporated into steam. Luna then leaned closer to me and spoke in barely more than a whisper, "I suppose I can tell you what I know. What little there is."

I was initially puzzled as to why she was doing this, but I quickly figured it out. The steam cloud that filled the room was becoming increasingly thick and the hiss was drowning out her voice. In less than a minute, I could no longer see the way out of the room. Luna then spoke quietly to me as her voice was likely masked by the hissing steam from greater distances. "I know little about the operation to free the missing citizens of Equestria. But I do know of the exact date the raid will be carried out. At the stroke of midnight under the first full moon of spring, my sister will lead the night guardsmen in a raid to free our people and arrest their captor. That is all I know. Please speak of this to nopony. Absolutely nopony."

It was no small wonder why Luna was being so quiet about this and setting up a literal smokescreen to prevent someone from watching and reading her lips. Then again, it is incredibly farfetched that a nobody like that Starlight Glimmer woman would have a spy network to scope things out for her when Nightmare Moon and her entourage were able to get anywhere near her hideout. With a town that tiny, I cannot see her having the resources for it. Still, probably better to be safe than sorry. I had best hide this entry when I finish until that problem has been resolved.

Luna did not cease pouring water onto the rocks until every last drop had dripped out and been turned into steam. It was almost absurd how thick that cloud of steam had become. And several minutes later, we got quite a surprise when a new voice spoke up loudly from right across the room while hurling a rubber chicken at me. "Peek-a-boo!"

Both of us jumped in shock while I fumbled the rubber chicken in failure. Luna then spoke up, "What the... When'd you get there?!"

Someone then trotted forward and got close enough so we could see who had decided to join us. With her mane wrapped up in a towel, Pinkie Pie had decided to join us. "Oh, just now! Things are a little slow at Sugarcube Corner today, so the Cakes gave me the day off. That almost NEVER happens on a Saturday!"

"Yeah, those are the busiest days of the week. I guess there just aren't enough people getting out today. Snow tends to be bad for business, so we must be having a lot of it lately." I replied while watching my goofy pink friend sit across from me on the other side of the rock pile. I then tossed her rubber chicken at her. "By the way, you dropped this."

Pinkie Pie caught the chicken in her mouth and then stashed it somewhere behind her. "Thanks! Just thought I'd say hi in a different way today. Oh, and do you know what the best part of the sauna is?"

Luna cocked her head to one side and replied, "I cannot say I do... What is it?"

My friend's response was roughly what I was expecting. She held out a thin stick between her hooves with a marshmallow on the tip. She then explained while keeping the marshmallow right above the steaming hot pile of rocks, "You can roast marshmallows whenever you want! And you don't have to worry about them catching fire."

"I don't think the heat coming from that thing is... Oh, forget it. Knock yourself out." I snickered while deciding to let Pinkie Pie indulge her sweet tooth. Never once heard of someone roasting marshmallows that way before. Chances are it was going to take a long time for that thing to get soft and warm though.

A moment later, Luna hopped down from her seat. She then released her mane from the towel that was wrapped around it, causing it to unfurl like a billowing sparkling flag. She then cast a thankful smile towards me and said, "Well, as much as I would love to stay longer, I really must be going. I am due at the town hall in ten minutes and really should not tarry. Still, it is always a pleasure to spend time with you, my friend. Do keep up the good work."

"No problem, Luna. You come again and take care." I said in reply while waving goodbye along with Pinkie Pie. With our goodbyes said, the Princess of the Night disappeared into the steam and was gone. Lucky for her that the town hall is right in front of the spa in the middle of the town square, so all that moisture in her coat will not have time to freeze.

Since Pinkie Pie was a customer, I still had to remain in the sauna to supervise her. Not that I was expecting her to get herself in trouble, but it is just policy to not leave customers unattended in there. We were out of water though, but the steam was still staying thick. Pinkie Pie soon poked at her marshmallow to check if it was done before lowering it back into place over the rocks. "Boy, it sure does take a long time to roast a marshmallow like this. Do you think we could turn up the heat?"

"I don't think that thing has a switch for that, Pinkie. It's not designed to cook anything to begin with." I retorted while finding some mild amusement in Pinkie Pie's silly antics.

"OK... But taking this long will just make the result more tasty." She then said with a patient smile. However, she then asked, "So, you gonna have some fun with Dashie tonight?"

I lifted an eyebrow when I heard that. "You know? Well, yeah. Fluttershy and I are going to spend the night there. Not sure what it's for. Maybe just a fun night to break out of the winter doldrums or something?"

Pinkie Pie nodded and said, "Yeah, sounds about right. Everypony needs to do something to keep themselves busy in winter. Poor Tank gets so bored with being cooped up indoors that he has to hibernate every year."

"Huh, he does...? Oh, right. Forgot that turtles hibernate in winter." OK, so he is technically a tortoise. Same difference. "Anyway, do you know anything about it? I got invited to this thing only a week ago."

My friend just shrugged her shoulders. "Not a whole lot, really. It's just that sometimes whenever Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy come into Sugarcube Corner for a chat & snack, I sometimes hear them talking about you and having a little something at Rainbow Dash's house. And the weird thing is they've kept bringing it up in conversation as far back as October! Whatever it is, they've been planning it for a good while now."

I was starting to get the impression that whatever it was Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash were planning for the three of us was something important. Something they have put a lot of thought and preparation into. Some sort of surprise party? No, that is more like something Pinkie Pie would have a hoof in doing. Still, that did get me thinking. "Say... Do you even know where Rainbow Dash lives? For as long as I've been here, I've never actually seen her house."

Pinkie Pie was all too eager to give me an answer. "Oh, her place? It's just past the park down south and over the hills. You just can't see it from here because she keeps it on such a low altitude."

There was something weird about some of the words she used to describe that house. "I beg your pardon... Altitude? What, is her house on stilts?"

That got a laugh out of her. Or more like a giggling snort. "No, silly! Her house is made out of clouds, so it's always in the air! She IS from Cloudsdale, you know."

Of all the... It honestly surprised me that she would have a house made of that stuff. And yet, I was not all that surprised. I am sure I might have assumed that at some point in the past, but I must have forgotten entirely by that point. "Huh... Makes sense, I guess. Considering how often I find her airborne, I shouldn't be surprised that she can't keep her head out of the clouds... Wait! How am I even going to get in there if it's made of clouds?! I'm not gonna have to go get my armor up in Canterlot, am I?"

Pinkie Pie was hardly fazed by my question and did not even look away from her marshmallow at first. "Well, if you're only gonna go up to her front door, I'd just borrow a hot air balloon. But if you're gonna be there for a while, I say you should visit Twilight. She's got something for that. She used it when we went to Cloudsdale for the Best Young Flyer... Wait a minute! Didn't somepony already tell you that back in summer?"

I stared at her in momentary silence while trying to think back to that day a little while ago. I think I even chronicled the events of that day. "Best Young... Back in summer when I spent the day with Der... Oh yeah. That did happen, didn't it? She had to have used that for you girls to actually visit the place. How'd I forget?"

"You silly filly! Well, that was a while ago. Maybe you'll remember it better after you experience it for yourself. It's pretty fun walking on clouds! They're even bouncy if you jump on them just right!" Pinkie retorted with a giggle. Hard to believe I forgot that day. And clouds are bouncy for pegasi, huh? I never really had the chance to try that while wearing my armor.

After a moment longer, Pinkie Pie finally chomped on her marshmallow and gulped it down. "Hmmm... You're right. It takes way too long for that thing to roast marshmallows. All it really did was soften it up... Anyway! Are you excited about the Winter Wrap Up? Maybe I'll be on the ice cutting team again!"

Heh... Winter Wrap Up. That event. "Uh... To be honest, not really."

Pinkie Pie looked at me in utter disbelief as if she was not certain if she heard me right. She then tapped on her head as if trying to knock something loose out of her ear. "Sorry, sorry... I must've had some confetti in my ear just now. I mean it sounded like you don't really like the Winter Wrap Up."

I crossed my arms and turned my gaze to the sauna's very low ceiling. "I don't. Never did, to be honest."

I then looked on as Pinkie Pie's jaw hit the floor. She then quickly lifted it back into place and said, "Are you serious?! But that's one of the most... No! THE most important tradition in Ponyville! What's not to love about it?! The activities. The teamwork... The song! What's not to love?"

I think she might have been exaggerating when she claimed that the Winter Wrap Up event is the single most important tradition in Ponyville. It is no secret that it is an event shared by many other towns and cities and there even seems to be some sort of annual competition about it. Still, I gave Pinkie Pie the most honest answer I could without fussing about it. "I don't know about you, but I've never been comfortable working in large groups. Always feels like I don't know where to start. I'd much rather work in smaller groups with people I know well or even just work alone. Why do you think I stuck with Fluttershy last year? But since this whole event is built around an entire town working together, it's no wonder I'm not too big on it. Sorry."

Pinkie Pie just looked at me in contemplative silence for maybe ten seconds. I thought she was starting to resent me for not being all that interested in such an important event. But she surprised me. She gave me a very apologetic smile and said, "Hey, don't apologize. I get it. Fluttershy's the same way, so I totally know where you're coming from. You can't like everything, right?"

For as childish as Pinkie Pie can be, it really does my heart good to see her try so hard to be understanding. With a smile of my own spread between my lips, I reached out and patted her on the head. "Thanks, Pinkie. I'll still be showing up this year, but I'll just be off to the sidelines with Fluttershy again."

"Oki doki loki! Sounds like a plan." Pinkie Pie retorted before stashing that stick of hers somewhere and hopping down from her spot. "Anyway, I think I've steamed in here long enough. I'm gonna go grab some lunch. We'll chat later, all right?"

"Sure thing, Pinkie. See ya." I waved goodbye before Pinkie Pie disappeared into the steam. With no one else for me to supervise, I pulled my shirt back on and left the sauna to return to my workstation. With how comfortable I had gotten in there, I really did not want to have to put my shirt back on.

With how cold it was outside today, the spa decided to send out for pizza for lunch. Yes, Ponyville has a pizza parlor somewhere in town and they do deliveries. Throughout the day, the hot tub and sauna continued to get the most attendance while I only had to massage... What, two or three other customers? Definitely one of the most boring workdays I have had in a while... Actually, a lot of my workdays in winter are like that. At least I get paid in full regardless and Luna even left a very generous tip when she departed.

When the time came to punch out for the day, I could not leave soon enough. But I did get a surprise right when I entered the lobby and started to bundle up. Fluttershy walked in wearing her favorite scarf. "Hm? Hey there, honey! We're just closing up now, but I can give you a massage later."

My lover just shook her head and smiled. "No, not today. I just came here to check on you. Ready to go to Rainbow's place?"

"Cool! Sure, we can head out... Wait, we should visit Twilight first. Right? So I can stand on clouds?" I then asked while securing my scarf around my face.

Fluttershy let out a quiet gasp after a few seconds of thought. "Oh my, I almost forgot! Yes, we'll head over there right now. We can't really visit until you can actually get into her house."

I then said my goodbyes to my employers and headed on out with Fluttershy by my side. Twilight's house was not far. "So... I hear you and Rainbow Dash have been planning this out for quite a while now?"

My lover and fiancée looked a bit nervous as she worded a response. "Oh yes... We've been planning this carefully since very shortly after you got out of the hospital a few months back. I'm kind of excited myself."

"Well, I won't ask for any spoilers. Sounds like it'll be a good time." I replied while also finding myself to be smiling under my scarf. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash go back a long way. It was probably going to be something only they could do together.

We reached the library without incident as a light snow flurry began to blow across town. The sun had already set, so night had fallen over the town as streetlamps glowed here and there along the streets. I was unsure if the library was even open after nightfall even with night coming early, so I gave the door a knock. I could already see Twilight sorting some books through the window, but she came to the door without much delay. "Evening, James! Hello, Fluttershy. Can I help you?"

We quickly got in out of the cold. It was very warm and cozy inside the wooden chamber. I think the fact that the tree the library is carved out of is still alive may help it stay warm in winter. Fluttershy wasted no time in getting down to business. "Well, James and I have plans at Rainbow Dash's place tonight, so we were hoping you could help him actually get there without falling through her floor."

"Ooh, I get it. Yeah, I've got the spell you need. Just give me a minute. I don't use it often enough to have it internalized." Our bookworm friend replied before trotting over to some of the bookshelves. "I think I've got it here... Here we go! Advanced Magic for Intermediate Studies."

A book slid out from the line of other books while coated in Twilight's pink magic aura. It then flipped open while Twilight walked towards me as she looked through it. "I think it was on page 72... Here we go... OK, just stay still for a moment, James."

"OK, Twi." I replied while standing before her. The aura around Twilight's horn began to glow brightly as she tightened her focus. In a sudden flash, a beam of magic struck me and...that was it. Nothing really seemed to happen. "Uh... Was that all?"

"Yep! I know it didn't look like much, but you can now physically interact with clouds for the next 24 hours. Just make sure you're back on solid ground by this time tomorrow. I can't be held responsible for anything that happens after it wears off." Twilight then explained while she returned the book to its resting place.

"No worries. I don't think we'll be staying that long past noon tomorrow." I retorted while looking myself over. Along with nothing looking out of place, I sincerely felt no different either. That spell must have been exceptionally passive.

"No problem! Anything else I can help you with?" Twilight then asked while sorting the few remaining books on the floor.

"No, I think that's it. Thank you, Twilight." Fluttershy replied while she started making her way to the door. "Would you like to meet up for dinner tomorrow?"

Twilight seemed to like the idea and waved goodbye. "Sounds good! You two have fun tonight, all right?"

Fluttershy and I then left the library and began heading south. By the time we entered the largely deserted park, a beautiful crescent moon had come out from behind the clouds and was bathing the shimmer white landscape with a modest amount of light. Thankfully, the highly reflective snow caused the area to appear much more illuminated than usual. And it was quiet. Delightfully and magically quiet. It is amazing how snow absorbs sound. All I could really hear was myself and Fluttershy.

We did not talk much during the trek. I suppose even Fluttershy was enjoying the winter silence around us. However, I was in for a bit of a surprise. Something was beginning to peak over the horizon while we started to walk up a shallow incline. I saw what was an unmistakable curved rainbow before seeing the bluish white tint of a cloud. At least until I got a little closer and discovered that cloud was actually a domed rooftop. "Hello? Is that it?"

"Mmhm. Looks like we're here." Fluttershy replied quietly. It was almost as if she was afraid of disturbing someone with how quiet things were around us.

As we got closer, more and more of Rainbow Dash's house came into view. And I was genuinely left gazing in awe at what I was seeing. The house itself blended in well with the rest of the cloud it was set into, yet looked so solid that it was hard to believe it was made of clouds. The house itself was a largely cylindrical design with a few pillars placed here and there that strongly reminded me of designs from a bygone era. Judging by the placement of the window arches, it seemed to consist of three floors and maybe an attic. Above the front door was a decoration that appeared to be a highly stylized version of Rainbow Dash's cutie mark. Probably just to let visitors know who lives there. Even more surprising was that there seemed to be a couple of liquid rainbow ponds that spilled out of holes in the cloud landscape into small waterfalls. After falling a short ways, the liquid would seem to vaporize. A curving walkway could be seen carved out of the cloudy foundation the house was set upon. Truly, it was an impressive sight. "And that's all made of cloud... Did Rainbow Dash build it herself?"

Fluttershy looked up at me and winked. "Yep. She's actually pretty good at sculpting clouds just the way she wants them. The only hard part is setting the interior. It used to be smaller and looked differently a few years back, but she redesigned it into what it is today."

"Dang... Nicely done, Rainbow." I muttered in reply while marching up the snow-covered hill that stood below it. Right under the house by maybe a hundred feet was a mailbox consisting of Rainbow Dash's coat color and the flag consisting of her cutie mark. The lightning bolt segment is probably supposed to stick straight up when there is outgoing mail inside. I then looked straight up at the house's foundation. From below, it really does look like an ordinary cloud aside from the liquid rainbows spilling over the sides. "So, how am I getting up there?"

"Leave it to me. I'll let her know we're here." Fluttershy replied before she started to flutter up and out of sight. Even with her pregnancy having just barely reached the halfway point, she has no trouble carrying herself through the air. Then again, she has pulled heavier loads through the air before.

I just stood there for a minute while glancing around at the snowy landscape. Rainbow Dash sure picked a quiet place to live. Considering how laidback she is when not preoccupied with something, a quiet location like that away from the activity of a town would certainly suit her style. When I just happened to glance up, I saw a rushing light blue blur leaving a rainbow vapor trail in its wake rush out from behind the cloud and swoop down to me before coming to a stop. Rainbow Dash was hovering before me with such a delighted smile on her face. "Hey there, big guy! Ready for a good time?"

All too happy to see her, I pulled my scarf down to reveal the rest of my face and held her in a cuddling embrace. "Yep. Not sure what to expect, but I know you won't disappoint."

"Heh, you know it. Rainbow Dash never disappoints." She replied while nuzzling her cheek against mine. However, she then pushed away and began to hover before me again. "Just need to check one thing before you head on up. I know you're probably smart enough to know to stop by Twilight's place before coming out here, but I just gotta be sure of something first."

I looked up while Rainbow Dash flew back up to the side of her house's foundation. Or maybe that entire stretch of cloud served as her yard. Regardless, she then ripped off a chunk of cloud and rolled it between her hooves until it was as round and large as a basketball. She then swooped back down in front of me and pushed the ball of cloud towards me. "Hey, James! Catch!"

I expected the thing to come flying at me quickly. Instead, it just lazily drifted through the air. When it finally came into my hands after maybe five seconds, I looked at it in surprise. I was literally grasping the cloud in my hands. Intrigued, I pulled off my gloves and stuffed them in my coat pockets before grabbing and squeezing the cloud in my bare hands. How do I describe the feeling... It felt like a constant soft breeze without the cooling effect. I guess you could say I felt as if I was grasping air given solid form. "So... This is what it's like to touch a cloud... Nothing softer."

"Isn't it awesome?! And yep, looks like you check out! Give me a minute and I'll get you up there." Rainbow Dash added before taking the cloud and putting it back where she found it. She then disappeared out of sight above her house's foundation. I silently watched in curiosity. Was she going to lower a rope or a chair for me to sit in? Instead, I could swear that the cloud above me was getting bigger. Or was it getting...closer?

"Huh? Is that... Hey! Gimme a second!" I yelled upon realizing that Rainbow Dash's house was starting to descend towards me. I shambled through the surprisingly deep snow to get out of the way and watched as the floating house descended right in front of me while the foundation engulfed her mailbox. Sure enough, there they were. Rainbow Dash was flapping her wings and pushing straight down on her lawn while Fluttershy was waiting at the front door. Even considering how light clouds are, I still could not believe Rainbow Dash could even move something that large so easily. "OK, how're you doing that?! You can seriously move your house whenever you want?"

"It's all cloud, James! They're not exactly heavy! Well, there is the interior, but that's another story!" Rainbow Dash retorted as she stopped pushing. Her house did not immediately stop as if there was a surprising amount of weight behind it. The path's edge finally came up to my knees, allowing me to step up onto it with a little effort. Once I had taken a few steps away from the edge, Rainbow Dash swooped under the cloud with what little space there was left between it and the ground and started pushing it back up to its proper altitude while I could only watch from the edge in awe.

Fluttershy soon trotted over to me even as we rose higher into the air. "Rainbow Dash is something else, isn't she?"

I nodded while beholding our view as it only got better and better as the seconds ticked by. By the time the house started to slow to a stop, we could see all of Ponyville in the distance with the many windows lit up for the night. "She sure is... Man, you just can't beat this view."

A moment later, Rainbow Dash swooped back up into view. "There we go! Just the right altitude. You two having fun yet?"

"Well, I'm already impressed! Can't wait to see what else there is to see up here." I said in return while watching Rainbow hover past us. I swear, that mare just cannot remember to keep her hooves on the ground half the time.

Rainbow Dash just flapped past us and held the front door open while looking just so happy to hear I was already enjoying myself. "Awesome! Well, get in here! It's cold out there!"

I walked along the cloud path, surprised by just how soft it was beneath my shoes. And I was only barely sinking into it. But I was in for quite a surprise once I was indoors. Fluttershy looked around a bit, probably having not been inside Rainbow's house since before she renovated. "Wow... I love what you've done with the place, Rainbow Dash. It reminds me of home."

"Yeah, I always liked the natural Cloudsdale look... What about you, James? You like my place yet?" Rainbow Dash asked in reply while I walked to the center of the foyer and looked around. It was not at all what I was expecting from that daredevil. The interior... It strangely brought to mind ancient Greece, although I doubt anyone reading this knows what it is. The pillars standing beside the double doors we had just passed through along with the yellow lightning bolt decorations above it to how open the room was with two walkways lining the walls higher up and the spiraling designs of the floor even to a Wonderbolt statue just to the door's right... It was just such an impressive and unorthodox display of interior design that I would expect from some bigwig from Canterlot. Rainbow Dash seemed a bit worried due to my prolonged silence and said, "Uh oh. Delayed response. That's never a good sign."

Finally, I regained my composure and gave my friend a smile. "Far from it, Rainbow. I'm just that impressed that you of all people could have such an amazing sense of grandness and flair when it comes to interior design. This is a kind of house Rarity would like to live in."

Rainbow Dash flinched at my praise, but in a good way. "Whoa, seriously?! I guess I just never saw it like that. This kind of setup's pretty much the standard in Cloudsdale. You haven't been there yet, right?"

"No, not yet... Wait a minute." I replied before happening to notice something about the floor. It was too solid and hard. Much too solid to be made from cloud. It seemed to be polished granite with a jade-green finish. "Hey... This floor isn't made of cloud, is it?"

That got a quick chuckle out of Rainbow Dash. "What, you thought the entire house was made of it?! Nah, that's just for the foundation, walls, and framing. Everything else is all solid material infused with magic that keeps it from falling through the clouds and reinforces its integrity to bad weather. You have no idea how much easier it is on your budget when you can just sculpt your house however you want. Cloudsdale's even got the cheapest housing in the world."

"Then...what was even the point of me having to go to Twilight to have her use that spell on me so I could walk on clouds if the interior is already solid?" I asked in a louder voice than usual as I found myself mildly annoyed.

Rainbow Dash was surprisingly direct in her response while she rolled her eyes dismissively. "Well, I dunno about you, but when I have guests over, the last thing I'd want to happen is for them to forget they can't walk on clouds, go outside, and fall through my lawn a hundred feet to the ground below. It's just for precautions. I mean how easy do you think it'd be for you to step outside and forget you're on a cloud?"

Fluttershy just giggled a bit while I brought my hand to my chin as I pondered her words. "Uh... Guess that's a good point. I mean the snow might absorb the force of the impact, but I'd still hate to experience that."

"Glad to see we're on the same page. Anyway, lemme show you around! Come on!" Rainbow Dash then said before trotting up the stairs to the first walkway. I guess she was refraining from flying so the two of us would not get left behind. The first room we entered seemed to be something of a personal room for Rainbow Dash with the outer wall curving along with the exterior of the house. Along with a few large arched windows lining the wall ahead, there was also a flight of stairs leading up past the door on the left with spiraling white wires forming a fence on one side. "This is where I like to hang out. Pretty sweet, huh?"

Just looking at the room gave me the impression that Rainbow Dash is someone who fluctuates between tidy and disorganized. Below a Wonderbolts poster was a low sofa with a yellow frame and red cushions. A pink blanket was strewn across it with a pillow on one end while a pair of magazines and empty cider bottles were placed next to it. At one end on the floor was a dark magenta bouncy ball covered in stars and a Daring Do novel. It is probably where she likes to take naps and was probably in the middle of one when Fluttershy came knocking several minutes earlier. Aside from that, the rest of the room was pretty organized. An electric guitar with the base covered in rainbow colors was propped up against the wall with an older model of electronic speaker box next to it while a red banner bearing Celestia's cutie mark hung above it. I then happened to noticed a closet to the left of them with the door ajar. I quickly recognized Rainbow Dash's Winter Wrap Up team jacket hanging inside. And next to that was her rainbow-striped Grand Galloping Gala dress. There was a ceiling lamp too with a wide and flat glass shade hanging from the bottom. A very fancy design. I also noticed that the large windows seemed empty, but did have panels of glass in place that could probably be opened outwards. I guess Rainbow Dash has them that big so she can exit her house whenever she wants. At least there are no shortages of fire exits... Wait, can a cloud house even catch fire?

Regardless, I liked what I was seeing. However, I then noticed a greenish brown section of wall just before the stairs. It seemed to be a wall rack for hanging clothes, so I removed my heavy winter clothing and hung them up while Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy chatted nearby. However, I then noticed on two of the wooden studs a white jacket and an equally white hard hat. I could not even begin to suspect what they were for, so I asked the person who owns the house. "Hey, Rainbow? What's this stuff for?"

While Fluttershy's attention was drawn to one of the magazines on the floor, Rainbow Dash looked towards me. "Huh? Oh, that's just my uniform for when I worked in the weather factory for a year. I just never got around to returning it when I quit. And they still haven't gotten around to reminding me to send it back."

"Heh, sounds just like you." I replied with an amused smirk. It was then that I stepped back out from behind the stairs. There was a type of statue on display. And... Well, while it was clearly trying to vaguely resemble a pony's head, I thought it looked more like a duck. And resting atop it was a golden winged circlet. "This looks fancy. Where'd you get it?"

Rainbow Dash trotted up alongside me and took the circlet in her hooves and placed it atop her head. "This is the trophy I got for winning the Best Young Flyers Competition a few years back. Looks good on me, right?"

It certainly looked fitting for such an adventurous mare. I nodded and flashed her a smirk. "Sure does. It suits you well. Anyway, what's upstairs?"

She replied while placing the circlet back on its display, "That's just my bedroom. We'll be sleeping there tonight. Unless one of you would like to use the sofa right there."

Fluttershy seemed to be examining the electric guitar. She then asked, "You play in a band, Rainbow?"

"Kind of. At least I did back in high school. I just strum on that old thing now and then for fun." Rainbow Dash explained before glancing up at me with a bit of a smirk. "Want me to jam for you guys?"

"Sure, why not?" I retorted wile Fluttershy walked over to me. Rainbow Dash then went over to the speaker box and pushed a button on top to turn it on. However, I then noticed a distinct hum coming from it. The kind of hum you hear when a sound system's volume is turned up high.

"Wait a minute..." I strained my eyes to try and see what the volume knob was set to. While Rainbow Dash picked up the guitar in her arms, I could see the tiny white spot on the knob set to the far right instead of the left. The volume was maxed out. I quickly tapped on Fluttershy's head to get her attention. "Plug your ears."

"Oh, don't be such a wuss. I know what I'm doing!" Rainbow Dash replied as if she already knew that the volume was set to the highest setting. But then she caught me by surprise. "Besides, I've got the volume set way down low!"

Either she really thought that the loudest setting was quiet, or she thought the knob works backwards. For all I knew from that distance, the markings on the speaker could have been rubbed off with wear and tear over time. Once she had the guitar properly gripped in her hooves, I covered my ears with both hands while Fluttershy did the same with her chin on the floor. This was going to be interesting.

With a quick strum on a single string, we got the answer I was expecting. Or maybe more than I expected. The instant that string was flicked, a bellowing burst of noise ruptured out of the speaker and blew away everything tiny nearby that was not tied down. A gust of wind even blew out from it and forced my hair and Fluttershy's mane to stick straight back. Rainbow Dash... Boy, she really did not see that coming. She stood there frozen in place with her mane and tail sticking straight out as if she had the worst buildup of static electricity in her body, eyes wide open without blinking once. And just to top off all that absurdity, that sudden shockwave even blew the wall out behind her! As the winter cold started to seep in, Rainbow Dash let out an exasperated groan and just dropped her guitar. "Dang it! I keep forgetting which way the knob goes to turn it down! No wonder they kicked me outta the band..."

I could not help snickering at the sight of the gaping hole in Rainbow Dash's wall and neither could Fluttershy. Rainbow scowled at the hole before looking back at us. "I'll get this fixed up in a second! Be right back!"

We watched as Rainbow Dash dove through the gaping improvised window and out of sight for a few seconds. A moment later, she came back up while pushing along a large cloud from somewhere else and started taking chunks out of it and using said chunks of cloud to patch up her wall. Bit by bit, the damage started to disappear. She even left room for the windows. Once the wall had been fixed, she dove out of sight before coming back up with one of the two windowpanes that had fallen. It must have been some tough glass if that shockwave had not shattered them. She put the first one back in from the outside before diving down again and flying back in through the remaining empty window arch and propping the second one back into place. "Good thing that snow was down there to catch these. I swear I lose more windows this way."

"Maybe it's time you hang up your guitar, Rainbow. I don't think you're really cut out for rock music anyway." Fluttershy said while the two of us tried to fix our hair back up. Thank goodness we had our ears covered when she hit that first note.

Rainbow Dash gave Fluttershy the weirdest stare while she turned the volume knob back down until that noticeable hum faded away and turned the speaker off. "Bang up my sister?! Why would I ever do that?! I don't even have a sister!"

At first, neither of us had any idea why she thought Fluttershy said that. But then it started to come to me. "Uh... Rainbow? Are your ears ringing?"

She then gave me an even more cockeyed stare. "Uh... No, my beers aren't stinging. Why do you ask?"

God, I was trying so hard not to laugh. That ear-bleeding burst of noise hit Rainbow Dash at full blast with her ears uncovered. Her ears must have been ringing like a school bell. I then decided to try a little trick with her. "Uh... No reason. Anyway... Quick question. What's updog?"

"Oh, not much. What's up with you... Hey! All that ringing in my ears' gone. Didn't notice until it stopped." Rainbow Dash replied while sticking her hoof in one ear as Fluttershy giggled quite a bit at my wordplay and her response. What a time for her ears to start working again properly.

"Anyway... Man, it's cold out there. How about we head upstairs until it warms up in here?" Rainbow Dash then asked while she went airborne and swooped up the stairwell behind me. Indeed, the temperature in the room had dropped to near freezing while the wall was out. Fluttershy and I were in no hurry to stay behind and rushed up the stairs to Rainbow's bedroom. Who would guess that clouds make for such good insulation? They must function like an igloo when used for housing. And they are easier on the lungs than asbestos.

Upon reaching the top of the stairs, I watched as Rainbow Dash flew backwards and landed upon her bed. "So, how's my pad? You like it?"

The way she was lying back on that bed... I cracked a smirk and said, "Hey, I've seen that bed before."

Fluttershy only proceeded to hold her face in her hoof and giggle lightly. "Oh my goodness, I know why. Does it involve a certain magazine you got for your birthday, honey?"

Rainbow Dash's expression became one of mild horror. "Whoa, Fluttershy! That wasn't for you to see!"

I could only laugh at the smug smirk Fluttershy was giving Rainbow Dash while our brazen friend could only squirm in embarrassment. While they bantered, I glanced around at my surroundings. For the most part, Rainbow Dash's room looked pretty good. The bed itself looked like the front and back were made of clouds... Wait, did I describe its appearance several months back? I am very sure it was no different then than it was right then. Whatever, moving on. The bed itself was set upon a raised and softly carpeted cornflower floor while the segment of floor I was on was still varying shades of sea-green checkerboard. The two windows bordering the bed with of different shapes than those I had seen so far, curving outward halfway up and looking much more elegant as a result. They were blocked by indigo curtains that had swirl cloudy designs. The only light in the room was coming from a small lamp on an end table to the right of the bed, an almost identical table on the other side that held a small picture frame. To the left of the bed was a door that probably led into a closet and further to the left of that was a simple vanity. I guess even the most tomboyish of mares like to have one on standby. To my right on the checkerboard floor was a modest bookcase filled with all but one of the Daring Do novels that have been released at this time of writing, the only one missing being the one downstairs. And to the right of that were a variety of trophies set in a trophy case. Most were gold with a few silvers and only one bronze. Rainbow Dash really is someone who strives to be the best in everything she tries in.

One of the trophies actually caught my eye since it seemed to be the only one there not associated with sports. It seemed to feature the form of a...ballerina. A golden stylized mare holding the fifth position of ballet. Take a wild guess who I learned that from. I looked over the plaque and sure enough, it was first place for a ballet performance in Cloudsdale. Never even knew they gave out trophies for that field. I looked over at Rainbow Dash, who was still chatting with Fluttershy in a more casual discussion than how it started out. "So... Rainbow. I see you took ballet lessons at one point?"

The instant I said that, Fluttershy looked at me and then at Rainbow Dash in shock. Rainbow even froze in place as her face began to gradually turn a bright pink. She just looked at me with a gaze of horror, as if I just discovered her dirtiest secret. But after glancing at the trophy in the case I had just observed, she took a deep breath and looked at me with a very annoyed stare and spoke in an equally dry tone of voice. "You know what? You're the first visitor I've ever had who bothered to read the plaques."

Fluttershy then turned to her old friend and asked, "But... You? Doing ballet? I never would've guessed!"

Very clearly embarrassed as if it was the biggest mistake of her life, Rainbow Dash flustered a bit while squirming on her bed. "I swear it was just to improve my sense of balance and control over my movement! The only reason I started doing that stuff was because I was sick of being call 'Rainbow Crash' in flight school! I did drop out way back then, you know. I was always fast, but my ability to really control myself during flight totally sucked! I got a lot better after I took up ballet."

Rather than mock her in any way, I actually became increasingly curious. "Sounds like you really had to work to improve yourself. But how does ballet help with that? I thought ballet requires you to keep your feet on the ground most of the time except during leaps and jumps."

The more she talked about it, the less nervous Rainbow Dash sounded about the subject. Rather than being an old shame, it quickly became clear that her past lessons in ballet was really a display of hidden depths in my brash friend I would have never expected to see. "Well, yeah. That's how normal ballet is. Pegasus ballet requires the dancers to spend just as much time up in the air as they do on the floor. It requires almost perfect control over your movements with your wings and how you balance yourself. It really helped me get better. Why do you think I can pull off lots of 90 degree turns in rapid succession like I do?"

Fluttershy seemed to have some knowledge of the subject as well. She then spoke up with a smile and said, "Oh, it really is that much more impressive than the normal way. The way the ballerinas twirl and prance around the stage and then spiral up into the air and drift along with more spirals... It's more like they're being held up on wires than using their wings to perform those moves."

Rainbow Dash finally started to stop sweating and even started to smile. "Yeah, you'd be amazed what they can do. Using just enough wing power to perform the necessary stunts. I just took all I learned and turned it up to eleven to go with my own style of flying."

"You surprise me, Rainbow. Never would've guessed your wild speed and skill in subsonic flight would come from such an elegant background. No wonder you've got such class with your house's interior design." I replied while smiling with my arms crossed. Truly, I was impressed with her.

Rainbow seemed utterly tickled by my praise while she sat up in bed. "Heh, thanks. I gotta admit I kinda enjoyed it, but just make sure you keep that bit under wraps, all right? I just don't know how the Wonderbolts would react if they found out about that, you know?"

I rolled my eyes at that thought. She really is obsessed with her public image at times. "I don't think you have to worry about that, Rainbow. White Wing told me she once took up ballet too, but that didn't stop her from getting into the Wonderbolts."

The two pegasi before me gave me some funny looks. Rainbow Dash then replied, "Uh... White Wing? I know the names of all the Wonderbolts and I'm pretty sure there's no White Wing in them."

It was only then that I realized my error. "White Wi... Oh, dang it! I meant Fleetfoot! I don't know why I think 'White Wing' half the time when I think of her!"

Fluttershy just held a hoof to her lips while she giggled lightly. Rainbow Dash, on the other hand, gave me a very dry look and responded with an equally dry tone of voice once again. "James. Fleetfoot doesn't even have white wings. She only has a white mane."

I snickered to myself while holding my face in my hand. It truly is embarrassing that I keep getting her name wrong half the time and I do not even know why. "OK, moving on... Where to next, Rainbow?"

She let out a sigh and hopped off the bed before trotting over to the door on the room's left. "Yeah... Anyway, we've got the bathroom over here. There's another door in there that leads out to the main hall, so you can get in there from the third floor too."

That got me thinking. "Hang on... Where do the toilets go in this kind of housing?"

Rainbow Dash's response was quick and precise while she headed back over to the stairs that led downstairs. "Septic tank. They come by once a week to empty it out. Same with the drains in the house. Anything solid goes in the tank while liquid is aired out as vapor out the side somewhere. Never found that spot."

We followed Rainbow Dash back downstairs and out into the main hall before walking around the wall's edge and into the next room. There only seemed to be three rooms on the second floor and two up on the top floor plus a hall closet due to the reduced space. All in all, Rainbow Dash's house is not terribly big.

The next room was the kitchen. It was a bit on the simple side and was even a bit small with there being a stove, refrigerator, and all the basics. She even had a row of little potted flowers on the windowsill and in the middle of the kitchen table. It maintained the usual color scheme of the rest of the house with light blues and whites, although the refrigerator stuck out in a kitschy green. "So, this is where we'll go for some grub. When I finish giving you guys the tour of the house, how about I grill up some good stuff? I make a mean veggie wrap!"

Fluttershy licked her lips at those words. "Are they the same ones you've brought to picnics sometimes? Mmmm, yes please!"

I had never tried one of those wraps before, but they certainly sounded delicious. With nothing else to really point out in there, we moved on to the next room. The doorway was right in front of the stairs that led up to the third floor's walkway. Thank goodness that the railing was high enough even for me. It seemed to be something of an entertainment lounge that also doubled as a personal gym. "And here's the fun room! You wanna work out? I've got weights and a crunch machine over there. Wanna play some games? Just power on the console and have a blast!"

I was really surprised to see that Rainbow Dash had a television along with a video game console. It strongly brought to mind the Super NES from back home. I suppose I should not have been that surprised since I have caught her having fun at the local arcade at times. However, there was one thing in particular that baffled me. In the far corner... "Uh... Rainbow Dash... Is that..."

"Huh? What? That?" She replied while pointing over yonder at the large device set against the wall. It seemed to be a container one actually gets inside of with a translucent plastic space for the occupant. And at the front seemed to be a large fan.

Fluttershy seemed just as shocked too and pointed at it. "Is that...a wind tunnel?"

Rainbow Dash just took it in stride and said, "What? For feet, you've got treadmills. For wings, you've got wind tunnels. How else do you think I stay as fast as I am without a little practice?"

The two of us could not help shaking our heads. How did we not see that coming? Especially for Fluttershy, who is a Cloudsdale native? Still, I then happened to notice a phonograph over in the corner with a shelf for vinyl records set up next to it. It was a bit on the quiet side in the house, especially since we were literally floating in the air. "Hey, mind if we put some music on?"

"Sure thing! I try to keep music on all the time when I'm home. Feels way too quiet and empty in here most of the time without it." She retorted before swooping over to it, winding up the crank, and putting the needle at the edge of the current record as that timeless gravelly sound began to pour out of the phonograph's funnel. She then walked back towards us and asked, "So, that's everything! How about I get started on... Ack!"

The instant the music started playing, Fluttershy and I looked towards the phonograph. I was expecting maybe a rock ballad or some jazz. Instead, we were getting some beautiful classical music. And it sounded so familiar too. Rainbow Dash must have forgotten to check the label before resetting the needle. I asked, "Is that...Swan Lake?"

Rainbow Dash groaned in embarrassment. "Not really. It's actually called 'Phoenix Lake' and it's one of the biggest names in ballet composition. I guess I forgot to swap it out after my last practice session..."

Fluttershy then looked up at me with an inquisitive glance. I had a hunch I knew what she was thinking and nodded. She then looked back towards Rainbow Dash and asked, "Actually... Before we have dinner, may we see you dance first?"

That question made Rainbow Dash's mane and tail stick up on end. "WHAT?! HERE AND NOW?!"

I liked the sound of that myself. I was very interested in seeing just what levels of hidden grace my bold and brash friend had up her sleeve. "Yeah, it'd make the night special. It'll be cool to see you dance."

I could tell she REALLY did not want us to see her embrace something that was about as much of a polar opposite to the image everyone else in the world knows her by as it could possibly get. She was really just looking out for her image, even if there was no danger in it. After a moment of tense silence from her, I tried to help calm my friend. I stepped forward and got down on one knee so we would be a bit closer. I then tenderly cupped Rainbow Dash's face in my hand and spoke softly to her. "Rainbow, it's OK. I promise we won't think any less of you."

That seemed to get through to her. Her rosy eyes looked up at me for a moment before she sighed and leaned a little harder into my hand. She then replied just as softly, "OK... Only for you guys."

We followed Rainbow Dash back into her personal room and watched while she went into the closet. Was something in there that was just out of sight? The music from the phonograph was reaching our location loud and clear. She even closed the door behind her, although there was probably a small wall lamp in there somewhere to light things up. After maybe two or three minutes, I saw the door swing open just enough for Rainbow to stick her head out. She seemed incredibly nervous, but was at least pushing herself forward for us. "OK, I'm set... You two ready?"

"Yes, Rainbow. Come on out. I promise we won't laugh." Fluttershy replied while I just nodded. With a deep breath, Rainbow Dash burst out of the closet with surprising aplomb. As in she exhibited literal aplomb while performing a quick spin on one hoof while coming out of the closet. She stopped while maintaining the fourth position of ballet, one arm held high with the other curved low towards her hip, one hoof in front of the other. But what caught me by surprise the most was what she was wearing. She was clad in a complete pink tutu while each hoof was clad in an equally pink ballet shoe. It really looked quite nice against her natural light blue coat. And yet, in spite of her appearance and surprising grace, Rainbow Dash was blushing and sweating profusely. She was not comfortable with this at all.

"Oh my lord, you look adorable." I said while showing her my best smile. Rainbow Dash said nothing while continuing to perform in sync with the music that was coming into the room. She stepped, she twirled, she leaped. And at times, she even floated with her wings. However, barely thirty seconds into her dance, Rainbow Dash came to a stop while maintaining the fifth position and just...froze. She would not move from that spot while looking incredibly uncomfortable. "Uh... You OK there, Rainbow?"

My goodness, the face she made. She almost looked like she was going to be sick from sheer stress overload. "Guys, I'm sorry... I just... This is so hard for me to do when my friends are watching..."

"Oh, Rainbow... I swear we're really enjoying it. You don't need to be ashamed..." Fluttershy said reassuringly in an attempt to calm our friend. It did not seem to be working. She really was overwhelmed.

I did the only thing I could think of that might calm her down. I stepped forward and reached out, taking her left hoof into my hand. "Hey... If it helps, we can share this dance."

While I did see some of the stress fade from her, Rainbow Dash seemed reluctant to oblige for a new reason. "Uh... Ballet doesn't really work like that, James. Not unless you're doing a duet while ice skating and I've never trained for that..."

I glanced out of the corner of my eye at Fluttershy. She smiled excitedly and nodded, knowing where I was going with that. I then looked down at Rainbow Dash and said, "Then forget the ballet and just dance. You can slow dance, right?"

"Uh... I guess..." She still muttered nervously before stepping away and turning towards me, my hand never leaving her hoof. In no time at all, she slipped out of her ballet composure and began to just dance in an improvised fashion. Really, we were both just improvising. I would lift my arm and allow her to twirl beneath me without letting go. We would release our grasps upon each other and step around the other with backs turned before rejoining hand and hoof. We would step closer to each other with one pair raised high and the other low on each other's hip. I could see that Rainbow Dash was rapidly calming down and even began to smile. As the song began to draw to a close, she regained some of her ballerina composure and ended our dance with a move that absolutely required my aid. One leg sticking straight out, she lifted her arms high and leaned back while I scooped my hand under her. While maintaining a body position with a pose that gave her a vague resemblance to a T, Rainbow Dash was suspended below me while smiling up at me sweetly. I could only return the smile while she whispered, "You're pretty good, James."

"Not as good as you. But that's normal, right?" I replied with a hint of wit to play with Rainbow's ego. That got a snicker out of her, but I then glanced at Fluttershy out of the corner of my eye again. She noticed my gaze and winked at me while playfully sticking out her tongue. I had a strong hunch that she was telling me to do something to surprise our friend. And so I did. Right when she least expected it, I smirked and leaned forward before planting my lips upon Rainbow Dash's for a kiss.

Mere seconds went by before we both really got carried away. I soon felt her tongue upon mine while she reached up and wrapped her limbs around me until the elegant pegasus was clinging to my body. I adjusted my posture so I was standing straight up and wrapped my arms around her even as our kiss ever deepened. Fluttershy must have found our displays of affection to be adorable since she just giggled cutely nearby. Rainbow Dash finally broke the kiss and gazed at me lovingly. "Man, you're always so good at making out..."

"I guess that's one thing I surpass you at." I retorted while getting a chuckle out of my friend.

"Heh, yeah. I won't deny that... Oh, hey. Would you mind putting me down? My tutu's getting crumpled against you." Rainbow then said while glancing down. I promptly did as she requested, allowing her to set her hind hooves on the floor and using her front hooves to brush and tend to the front of her tutu. It only took a moment for her to get it straightened out. "Well, that was fun! Lemme go put this up and I'll be right out."

I watched with Fluttershy while Rainbow Dash danced her way back over to the closet and ducked back inside. I think she was really enjoying the attention by that point. She just needed a little boost in confidence. Fluttershy then winked at me and said, "She really is good at that. I never would've guessed she had it in her."

I crossed my arms and smirked a bit myself. "If the Wonderbolts think she's not good enough to make the cut, she can always consider signing up for professional ballet dancing. She definitely has the talent for it."

Barely a minute later, Rainbow Dash trotted out of the closet and closed it behind her with a quick kick from her hind leg. "All right then! Am I forgetting anything? Does that cover everything in the house?"

Fluttershy and I paused in thought for a few seconds. Was there anything I had a question for? Eventually, it finally hit me. Someone was absent who should have been there. "Now that I think about it... Where's Tank? Do you not keep him in your house?"

She almost seemed surprised that I would bring up the name of her pet tortoise. "Oh, Tank? The tough guy's hibernating at this time of year. He's snoozing in a den not too far from where you guys live. We'll be waking him up during the Winter Wrap Up in a while."

Fluttershy then smirked a bit at me and said, "You should've seen her when winter was getting close this time. She was all in a panic, asking me so many questions like if he would ever wake up again and exactly when he would wake up."

As brief as that revelation was, Rainbow Dash began to fluster in utter embarrassment. "Oh, shut up! You know why I was freaking out more than usual!"

I could not help but cross my arms while giving Rainbow Dash a skeptical stare. "Really, Rainbow? Didn't you have Tank for at least one winter before I showed up in Equestria? And besides that, you DO know that hibernation is a completely natural event in many creatures' lives, right? What made you think there was something wrong with it when it came to this winter?"

That look in her eyes... I could tell that something I said had either struck a nerve or awoken a very unpleasant memory in Rainbow Dash. I was quick to notice her ears droop while her eyes glanced every which way but at me. I have picked up on the fact that a pony's ears can serve as a mood reader. A frown is one thing, but that combined with their ears drooping that far means that they are very upset. Finally, she muttered quietly, "Because...someone important to me went through something similar a little while ago... Where they fell asleep and nopony knew when they would wake up..."

"Rainbow...?" I asked in concern while the music coming from the phonograph in the next room uncannily began to play a more somber tune fitting for the change in tone. Even Fluttershy seemed hesitant to speak as she too began to show a look of discomfort.

Without a word, Rainbow Dash climbed upon her sofa and lied down upon it. She looked at me with such an unhappy frown while patting the spot beside her. "Come here... I think you need to know exactly why you're here tonight."

I immediately became nervous. I thought this whole sleepover was just for fun. But it was starting to feel like the reason behind whatever she and Fluttershy had for planning that night was much grimmer than I could expect. While I took a seat beside her, Fluttershy followed and sat beside me while both of the lovely pegasi bordered me. Rainbow Dash then looked past me and asked, "Did you ever tell him anything?"

"No... I haven't said a thing about it yet." Fluttershy replied somberly while glancing at me out of the corner of her eye.

I just remained silent and looked at Rainbow Dash while she placed her hoof over my hand. "OK... The thing is... A few months ago... Something awful happened and... We really screwed up, James... You got hurt and..."

I already had a strong hunch where this was going and spoke as soon as Rainbow Dash had a long pause. "Does it have something to do with what happened with Discord?"

Their expressions said it all. They were not expecting me to know much of anything that happened that day, but I knew enough. "Yes, I know I killed him and got hurt in the process. Celestia filled me in on a bit of what happened."

"Oh... OK then..." Rainbow muttered, not really sure of what to say to that. Still, I patted her on the back and nodded to coerce her into continuing. I was curious as to what she had to say. "Well... Yeah. That happened. But... You know you were out for at least a few weeks, right? And...I know you've seen that scar on your side..."

My hand reached for my waist. That scar... I had at times wondered how it got there. Fluttershy responded in kind by placing her hoof over my hand while it clutched at the left side of my waistline. Rainbow Dash then continued as I could see tears starting to form at the edges of her eyelids. "I was the first one out of the maze when the fight was over and I got my wings back... I was there by your side even as you were...bleeding to death and... You... You had just given up by that point and... And... And I really didn't want to have to remember that right now..."

She was looking away at nothing in particular as the tears just poured down the sides of her face. That look of trauma in her eyes. It was as if she just momentarily shut down. I reached out to her, placing my hand on her shoulder while Fluttershy waited in silence. Mere seconds after my hand rested upon her, Rainbow Dash let out a loud sobbing gasp and clung to me as she had a massive meltdown that genuinely startled me. "I felt you go limp in my arms! Oh my god, I thought you were dead! I thought I lost you!"

She just started sobbing uncontrollably as the most pitiful sounds escaped her throat. I could feel tears oozing off of Fluttershy's face while she embraced me and rested her face against my shoulder. My arms held Rainbow Dash to my chest, my fingers tenderly stroking her head in an attempt to comfort her while I tried to maintain my own emotional composure so as to listen clearly. "I couldn't do anything... I can't lose you... I can't... Oh god, I love you..."

"Shhh... It's gonna be OK, Rainbow..." I whispered while feeling tears of my own starting to betray my emotions. Try as I might to contain them, they would not stay and began to leak free with every few blinks of my eyes. I kissed her head softly and said, "It's OK... It's OK, baby... I'm not going anywhere..."

Very slowly, Rainbow Dash started to calm herself enough to at least not sob incoherently anymore. "I know... Oh man, I can't tell you how relieved I was when we got you to the hospital and found out you were still hanging on by a thread... I know it...wasn't really our fault that it... But it still feels like it sometimes when I...think too hard about it... Like we could've done more..."

I understood her lingering feelings of guilt. And good lord, it was indeed a horrifying thought of how I nearly died in her arms. Not just for me, but for her as well. Even so, she still managed to lift her head and dry her tears. "But you're OK now... Everything's finally back to normal... But... Well... That brings us to what's going on tonight. About how you just gave up back there..."

Rainbow Dash began to struggle to find the right words, so Fluttershy stepped in while gently nuzzling my shoulder. "We just want to make sure you... Well... We want to erase any doubts you may still be carrying in your heart. If you have even the tiniest hint of doubt about whether or not we love you, we'll prove to you tonight you have no reason to worry about that. That's why you're here tonight, honey."

It was a noble and heartfelt plan on their part. Although it may have been unnecessary by that point. I have no memory of having ever been wronged by them or any of my other friends in any way. At least in not any significant way. At least not as horribly as they were making it out to be. I had no doubts about them. Or did I have doubts in my heart and I just did not know it at the time?

Still, I cradled both of them in my arms. We all shared a long silent cuddle with the phonograph one room over being the only source of sound at that time. After what felt like a good long while, we all froze at the sound of a loud gurgle. Fluttershy glanced at Rainbow Dash and asked, "Was that you?"

Having regained her composure, Rainbow Dash showed a nervous grin. "Uh... Yep! Getting stressed out and crying makes me hungry. I guess I better go start on dinner. It's already getting pretty late anyway. You two make yourselves at home until then. I'll call you when dinner's ready."

Rainbow Dash then hopped down from the sofa and trotted toward the doorway, back to her confident old self. However, she suddenly stopped and spun around to look at me. "Oh yeah! James! You're not big on onions and peppers, right?"

"Nope. Leave them out of my stuff, please." I replied before Rainbow Dash nodded and trotted out of sight. I then looked down at Fluttershy while she looked back at me. "It's really sweet of you girls to be going out of your way to do all this for me. Whatever it is you've got in store, I really appreciate it."

Fluttershy blushed slightly while her smile became a bit more nervous. "I hope you will... We've been going back and forth over it for a good while now and we're both really nervous."

Nervous? It was just a sleepover. Or was there an event coming up that night they were especially excited about? What, were we going to watch porn together?

The first thing that came to mind on passing the time was playing video games. And so Fluttershy and I went back into the play room while the phonograph just continued to play some of that sweet classical music. Not wanting it to drown out whatever sound would come from the TV, I took the needle off and let the crank steadily wind itself down on its own. Fluttershy then set herself down on the sofa in front of the TV and asked, "You want to play something?"

"Sure! Just let me see what she's got." I replied while I kneeled before the TV and examined the shelves that were under it. The console itself had two controller ports and both were occupied. Rainbow Dash only had about half a dozen games at the time. "Let's see... A sports game? On a 16-bit console? Meh. What about..."

I had no idea what to expect. The only thing I had to go on were the titles and the cover art on the cartridges. "P-Type... Probably a sci-fi shmup. Equestrian Heroes? Is that a port of the arcade game? Probably not as good as that one. Hmmm..."

I finally settled on what looked like a platformer that supported co-op. Just right for us. "Ooh, 16-bit platformer, huh? These were kings of the genre market back in the day."

Fluttershy did not seem to mind what I chose and watched patiently while I set the console up. After ejecting the current game and popping the new one in, I flicked on the TV and pushed the console's power switch on before taking a seat with controller in hand. Although I was surprised by the button layout. I was expecting it to be one designed for hooves, but my hands and fingers could interface with it easily. Too easily to be designed for hooves.

"Huh... Almost feels like this was made for human use. But what sense does that make when ponies can't even..." I began to say before turning to look at Fluttershy. I abruptly stopped when I saw that she was holding her controller exactly the same way as me, but with her wings instead. I keep forgetting those things can double as hands. There must be controllers specifically designed for pegasus use and others for the two other types of ponies. "Uh... Never mind."

My fiancée took my confusion with an amused smile and looked at the screen. "Don't worry, honey. I'm sure we'll do fine."

The game started with... Actually, did I not already do something like this several months ago? Yeah, I think I wrote a journal that meticulously detailed a playthrough of Equestrian Heroes. I am not sure if I want to do that again for this one. Regardless, it quickly got fun. Fluttershy figured out the controls fairly quickly and we began to talk back and forth while dealing with onscreen obstacles and put together strategies on dealing with bosses and getting to difficult locations and items. It really was a kind of fun that you can never have by yourself.

Before long, I noticed a delightful aroma wafting into the room. "Mmm... Yep, smells like Rainbow's sautéing those veggies as we speak."

Fluttershy was quick to sniff the air and pick up on another scent. "Is she frying something too?"

"Hmm... Yep, I know that smell. She's frying some fries to go with the wraps. Gotta love the homemade kinds." I retorted while also breathing in the air.

We had just gotten to the third level when I heard a bell ring from somewhere outside the room. Immediately after that, Rainbow Dash's voice called out to us. "Hey, guys! Grub's ready! Come and get it!"

I immediately hit the pause button and looked at Fluttershy. She looked back at me and smiled, a faint gurgle in her belly revealing how hungry the smell of Rainbow Dash's cooking had gotten her. I decided to add to the atmosphere by swapping out the record on the phonograph and get it playing again. I mostly found rock records along with a few ballet records on the list, but I did finally manage to locate a record containing jazz music. The artist on the label actually got a chuckle out of me. "Duke Basie? Heh, doesn't roll off the tongue quite like Count Basie."

I placed the other record back in its sleeve and placed the new one in place and set the needle on the edge before winding the crank to get it going. The pleasant faint scratching sound began to rise from the funnel while Fluttershy and I headed to the kitchen before some smooth jazzy beats started filling the main hall. That central area in the house must make for great acoustics in getting that music all over the place.

Rainbow Dash was already seated at the table when we arrived and the goods were plain to see. There were three plates set out and each held the same contents. A heaping helping of homemade fries with the potato skins still on the tips and a big veggie wrap wrapped up in a green tortilla wrap. Each were cut in two to allow the contents to be seen. I could see mine since it lacked the red of peppers, but it was still loaded with sautéed zucchini, squash, mushrooms, broccoli... OK, I better stop going on about that before I make myself hungry. But I knew I was in for something good. "Man, it smells so good in here... And these look delicious..."

The wraps were oozing what was likely seasoned juices and oils while the plates were bordered by glasses of red fruit punch. Rainbow Dash definitely seemed proud and leaned on the table with her elbow while smirking at us. "You know it! Now sit down and dig in!"

Fluttershy beat me to my seat, that face showing ravenous hunger. Probably because she was eating for two. Before I could even reach for a fry, she took a big bite out of her wrap. "Oh my goodness... Do you think I could have the recipe?"

The fries were lightly salted, but they tasted so good that I did not even bother with the ketchup. And the wraps themselves... Man, that was tasty. Simple as they were, Rainbow Dash was not kidding when she said she makes a mean veggie wrap. I could tell she was reveling in our delight with her cooking while she helped herself to her own serving. I then tried to strike up a conversation while thinking back to the music that was playing. "So, Rainbow... Who's this Count Ba... I mean Duke Basie?"

She paused in her eating to give me a glance while raising an eyebrow. "Huh? I thought you like music! Don't know him? He's the Duke of Swing! Made a big name for himself up in Manehatten. Haven't you seen him sometimes? The minotaur who wears a fedora and shades?"

It was not hard for me to imagine that. A mental image came to me of a minotaur wearing a tuxedo, black fedora, and a pair of sunglasses while jamming on a saxophone. "Eh... Nope! But I can definitely imagine him!"

"Yeah, he's not hard to think of when... Ease up there, Fluttershy! It's not going anywhere!" Rainbow Dash then barked while looking at Fluttershy. She was scarfing all that down surprisingly fast. She paused upon being scolded and smiled sheepishly while some of the wrap's juices were smeared along her nose and chin.

"Wow, honey. You must be starving. Did you have lunch today?" I asked in turn while taking in just how messy her face had gotten.

Fluttershy still grinned in utter embarrassment while taking a napkin into her hooves and wiping her face clean. "Sorry... Just... Well, pregnancy tends to do that to your appetite. I'm eating for both me and Gladesong, so I guess...I'm just that hungry... Ooh!" She then glanced down as if she had suddenly felt a kick, but then smiled at Rainbow Dash. "I think that means she likes it. And she probably wants more."

Rainbow Dash let out a laugh before eating another fry. "Ha! The squirt's got good taste!" However, she then gave Fluttershy a more sly sort of gaze. "And she's gonna have a hot mom."

That look Fluttershy gave Rainbow Dash... She just froze in the middle of a bite. I too could only stare at Rainbow Dash while she started to laugh at Fluttershy's reaction. Finally, I smirked a bit myself and ask, "Hey, Rainbow... You don't happen to be bisexual, do you?"

Her laughter simmered down to chuckling before she looked back and forth at us. "Well... Maybe just a little. I can totally appreciate a hot mare if I'm in the right mood..." And then she leaned far to the right in her seat to the point of almost falling off before suddenly leaning just a little to her left upon righting herself. "But I lean waaaaay more towards the foot-longs than the carpets, if you know what I mean."

I almost laughed at that analogy while holding my face in my hand. Fluttershy could not help giggling like a fool and said, "You know... You're probably the only pony I know who would say it like that!"

We quickly changed the subject. But all in all, as simple as dinner was, it was all delicious. Perfect fare for a night of hanging out at a friend's house for fun. Despite her ravenous appetite, Fluttershy was pretty satisfied in the end. So was I. It really hit the spot. "Phew... I gotta take lessons on you for that recipe, Rainbow."

Rainbow Dash leaned back in her seat and patted her belly. "Meh, it's no big deal. You just take a bit of oil, sauté your favorite veggies in it and spice it up however you want. It's that simple! Just make sure you've got a big spinach wrap to put it in when you're all done."

She was clearly no chef, not that it was a big deal. Rainbow Dash then asked, "Hey, I heard you two playing something the next room over. Want me to make some popcorn and join you two?"

Fluttershy and I gulped down the rest of our fruit punch before she replied, "Sounds good! Do you have butter flavored?"

"Only the best! You guys go ahead while I do the dishes. I'll be there in a bit." Rainbow Dash then said before trotting around the table and gathering up our plates and balancing them on one of her outstretched wings. She carried them over to the sink and got the water going while Fluttershy and I made our way out of the kitchen.

While we walked back into the play room, I took the opportunity to talk to Fluttershy while that smooth jazz drowned us out. "Are you just as surprised as I am that Rainbow Dash doesn't mind doing the dishes along with having a mostly tidy house?"

That question got quite a giggle out of her. "Oh, James... You'd be surprised what some ponies do when they live by themselves. You have to know how to take care of your house when living on your own. It's just little mundane things that need to be taken care of. Just don't invite her to bunk with you for a month. She has a bad habit of not pulling her weight when it comes to keeping someone else's house tidy."

"I'm not even going to ask where you got that information." I retorted while turning the phonograph off, a hilarious noise coming from the funnel as the record slowed to a stop. It really is one of the sillier perks of using vinyl records for music. Mere minutes after she and I picked up where we left off in the game, the smell of popcorn started to fill the air. And barely two minutes later, Rainbow Dash came trotting in with a big plastic bowl on her back being held in place by her raised wings. "Is there anything those wings can't be used for?"

"Yeah. Throwing a punch. They just can't reach far enough and it's like getting smacked with a pillow when you DO get punched." Rainbow replied with a snort. I wonder what happened that resulted in her making that discovery. She then set the bowl between me and Fluttershy before sprawling herself over the back of the sofa. "So, whatcha playing? Samba Sisters? Good choice. Tank's always too slow in his reflexes whenever we play."

It certainly lived up to its name. Musical references and aesthetics were all over the place in that game. Regardless, the three of us started munching on the popcorn at regular intervals. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash even started tagging out whenever one of them lost too many lives. Either from Fluttershy being too inexperienced with video games or Rainbow Dash being too hasty. I lost nowhere near as many lives and never had to tag out once, probably because I have been gaming most of my life and am generally just that good at platformers. In the end, it was a fun time. We even beat the game in the end right as we ran out of popcorn. If I had to rate that game, I would give it a solid 8 out of 10. Totally recommend it.

A quick glance at a clock ticking on the wall revealed it was well past 9 PM. We really lost track of time. "Sheesh, is it that late? Maybe we should start getting ready to turn in for the night. I don't wanna stay up too late."

Rainbow Dash also glanced at the clock and nodded quickly. "Huh... Guess it is that late. Good idea. I hate waking up too late even though I like to sleep in on Sundays."

Fluttershy then shared a quick look at Rainbow Dash before they both winked at each other. My lover then looked at me and asked, "Shall we?"

I knew what she meant. And so we turned the console and TV off before going out into the hall and walking up the stairs to the third floor. I opened the door leading to the bathroom and found it to be relatively small. There was the counter with a mirror over it along with the sink built into it along with the door at the other end leading back into Rainbow's bedroom. The toilet was right next to the door leading out into the hall and a shower stall with a blurred glass door stood in the corner. A bit cramped, but the shower stall itself was spacious enough for maybe four people at once. The whites and light blues fit the setting well. "Nice bathroom you got, Rainbow. Mind if Fluttershy and I wash up first? We'll try not to take too long."

"Oh, you two take your time. Cloud houses take forever to run outta hot water, so no biggie!" She replied before giving us a wink. What was she up to, if anything at all?

Rainbow Dash closed the door behind her and left us alone. While waiting for the water to get hot, I went ahead and undressed before joining Fluttershy in the shower while never once considering I was more or less walking into a very different kind of trap. A quick observation of the bottles of shampoo and conditioner Rainbow Dash had was hardly a surprise. They were almost exclusively labeled as for the more athletic types of people out there to the point of almost being marketed towards men. "Heh... I guess we're using something different tonight, honey."

Fluttershy took a closer look at the bottles and cracked a smirk. "Oh, Rainbow... Some things never change."

I took the time to lather up my hair while sitting down since the showerhead was on an elevation below my head. It could be set higher if needed, but I was relaxed enough to just sit down for once and partake in a good long soak. While rinsing my head of the shampoo, I felt Fluttershy starting to rub a shower gel-soaked body sponge or whatever you call those things you lather up with the stuff up and down my ribs. "Mmm... Can you get my back too, honey?"

"In a minute, dear. Just need to finish washing my mane." I heard Fluttershy reply from somewhere in front of me. I went right back to washing the shampoo out of my hair, but then noticed something about her location. She was already preoccupied with washing her mane, but whoever was scrubbing me felt more like they were right behind me to the point of even leaning on me. So if Fluttershy was not washing me, then who...

Just as I got the shampoo out of my hair enough to open my eyes without risk, I heard a familiar voice speak softly into my ear. "You said you wanted your backside scrubbed? I'm on it."

Rainbow Dash! When did she get in there?! Rather than freak out and possibly hurt myself by flailing in a hurry to stand up and smack my limbs against the walls, I instead asked in a very harsh tone, "Wha... When'd you get in here?! What're you doing?!"

Sure enough, she was right behind me. Rainbow was holding the sponge in her wing like a hand and rubbing it all over my back. While I looked over my shoulder at her, she just gave me only a barely discernable smirk. "Hey, I told you we're here to make sure you know you're loved, big guy. I can't really do that while standing outside the bathroom. Besides, I don't hear you complaining!"

"Well... Uh..." I was at a loss for words. Fluttershy, despite clearly hearing us, showed no signs of alarm and just continued to pull her hooves down over her mane to help rinse the shampoo out. Was this...all planned? "Um... Well, I guess I don't mind you scrubbing me where I can't reach, but..."

Rainbow Dash silenced me the only way she could. I felt her reach her arms under mine and crossed them over my chest in a surprisingly tender embrace. I felt her rest her chin on my shoulder before whispering into my ear. "It's OK, big guy. We're not gonna hurt you. And we're not gonna force you into anything you don't like."

It was then that Fluttershy opened her eyes after rinsing all the shampoo from her mane, that luxurious flowing pink sheet of hair hanging right down to the slick floor. I was worried she might snap at us now that one of her closest friends was embracing her fiancé while he was nude in the shower. But much to my surprise, she merely smiled kindly. "Oh? You finally decided to join us, Rainbow?"

I glanced at Rainbow Dash's face to my right while she too smiled calmly and responded with a relaxed tone of voice. "Yep. I think we're ready to get started on the main event."

"Uh... And what does this main event involve?" I asked nervously, unsure of what I had gotten myself into. Should I have been scared or excited?

I soon found myself sandwiched between the two lovely mares as Fluttershy embraced me from the front while resting her head on my other shoulder. "You know why you're here, honey. We're going to make sure you know you're loved tonight. We're going to soothe your soul and erase any horrible doubts you may still have, whether you know you have them or not."

They were being so gentle about the whole thing. Not forceful. Not sinful. They were truly doing what they thought I genuinely needed. What exactly happened in the past that had led up to this surprisingly sacred moment in the shower? And it was then that I was suddenly reminded of what was likely the only hint to the catalyst that brought us together for that moment. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash brought a hoof to the scar on the left side of my waist and just said nothing.

By that point, my scar had healed very nicely. However, the severity of it caused it to be very conspicuous even after all this time. Something horrible had happened. Something I could not, and probably did not want to, remember. But they knew. And they could not forget. Perhaps I was still a more fragile mess than I knew. Perhaps my heart was still lined with countless cracks that would cause it to be shattered with just the right kind of trauma. Could they see something in me that I could not? Something so fragile that it required a very special kind of urgent care?

I suddenly became afraid. As if I had been walking on a glass bridge spanning two mountains and had only just then looked down to see the glass beneath me becoming more and more cracked with every step I took. I only became all the more fearful of just what sort of travesty I had survived during those days I simply could not remember. Memories erased or locked away by the fallen Discord as some sort of mercy before he departed this world forever. My god, what happened to me...

As I contemplated the possible events that gave rise to what was happening around me right then, I slowly lifted my hands and rested them on the sides of the two mares' heads. I was beginning to feel safe. Like nothing could go wrong as I was within their loving embrace while being constantly doused in soothing warm water. Finally relenting to their affections, I let out a long sigh. "OK... I don't know what happened, but I'm placing my faith in you girls. Just... Thank you for doing this all for me, whatever it might be."

The two of them turned their heads and applied a tender kiss to my cheeks. Fluttershy smiled gratefully at me and whispered, "Thank you, honey. We'll do all we can to make this a night worth remembering."

"Anyway, let's get back to washing up. Cloud houses have big hot water supplies, but it doesn't last forever." Rainbow Dash said jokingly before they reluctantly began to release their grips on me. However, I kept my hands over one of their hooves before they could slide off my body. I just wanted them to know that I wanted them to stay there, even though neither of us was close to being done yet. Rainbow Dash let out a short chuckle and said softly, "Love you too, big guy."

The shower largely continued without a hitch. The three of us took turns washing each other in places we would have a harder time reaching on our own. I even noticed a long-handled brush hanging on the wall just for that purpose, although my hands made for an effective substitute. I was initially a bit uncomfortable with Rainbow Dash being around me while I was nude, but then it occurred to me it would not be the first time she caught me in such a situation. She certainly did not seem to mind.

At one point, Rainbow Dash looked up at me with a bit of a sultry smirk and turned around. "Hey, James. Would you mind getting my tail?"

"Sure thing." I replied before pouring some shampoo into my palm, but then decided to add some more since her tail had more hair on it than my entire head. To be honest, she looked shockingly hot to me with her mane and tail soaked down like than. But I suppose the wet mane and tail look is something that makes any mare look more attractive.

Rainbow Dash seemed to notice my slight delay and glanced over her shoulder at me while I poured a glob of shampoo into my palm. Fluttershy was busy scrubbing some shower gel over her back while I was preoccupied and paid us no mind. Or did she? She was smiling whenever she glanced my way. Almost like a smile of encouragement. When I noticed Rainbow Dash looking at me, she gave me a very inviting smile before swaying her hips from side to side and even lifting her soaked tail. "What's wrong? You like what you see?"

After living in Equestria for as long as I have, I have reached the point where I have learned to simply not notice the exposed genitalia of the ponies I live among. But at that moment, I could not ignore what was right before my eyes. And strangely, it felt like I should not ignore what I was seeing. Rainbow Dash's marehood was on full display, no different from Fluttershy's aside from being bordered by a thin layer of light blue hair. And it was winking at me.

I was left speechless, truly. I had no idea what to say or do in response and Rainbow Dash seemed to notice this too since she let out a bit of a snicker. She then lifted her tail as high as she could, but only so I may grip it better. I took the tip of her rainbow-striped tail in one hand to hold it straight and began to scrub in the shampoo the best I could with the other. Rainbow Dash let out a bit of a groan when I accidentally tugged on her tail a bit too hard, but...it almost sounded like she enjoyed it. "Uh, sorry. I'll be more careful."

"Hey, it's cool... Really." Rainbow Dash retorted quietly while looking back at me. Every once in a while, I would glance back down and see her winking vulva between her curvy rump. The winking was a visual cue that she wanted me, something I long picked up on a while ago with Fluttershy. But I knew I had to resist that temptation. I am due to be wed to Fluttershy, so I could not breach that gap. Or did I?

Moments later, Rainbow's tail was coated in bubbly lather. I then adjusted the angle of the showerhead so it began to directly target her, my other hand helping scrub the shampoo from the many long hairs growing from the base of her tail. Before long, that colorful mess of hair was rinsed clean. Rainbow Dash then raised herself up on just her hind legs while I got down on my knees so I would not have to bend over. She then reached back and wrapped an arm behind my head and asked, "You wanna scrub down my chest, handsome?"

That was a term I could not remember the last time she called me. I felt myself slightly wince as Rainbow Dash became increasingly flirtatious. Still, I was finding myself becoming increasingly relaxed in this situation. "Sure thing, Rainbow."

I reached for the bottle of shampoo meant for scrubbing down a pony's coat and poured a fair bit into my palms. I then began to spread it all over Rainbow's chest and belly before using my fingertips to scrub it all over while she sighed and quietly moaned at my touch. She was really enjoying herself. But as the seconds went by, I began to feel increasingly bold. Like I should step things up. Right when she least expected it, I slid one hand lower and began to dig my fingertips into her weak spot. Her cutie mark.

Sure enough, Rainbow Dash let out a sudden gasp as I began to caress her most sensitive spot, knowing full well by then that she is one of the number of mares in Ponyville whose cutie mark doubles as a pleasure point. But instead of protesting or even becoming angry, she openly accepted my tender touch. "Oh man... James... Mmm... Oh baby, that's it..."

Much to my surprise, she pushed her rump back against me and even began to grind her hips against mine. It was incredibly tempting for me to take her up on her invitation and begin making love with her, but I felt it was too soon or at least a bad idea to do so. That, and her tail being in the way helped provide an extra deterrent, although the soaked flowing hair constantly brushing against my steadily hardening length certainly was not helping my gradually rising arousal.

Before long, I felt someone lean against me from behind. I all but froze as I continued to very minutely rub my fingers over Rainbow's cutie mark. Was Fluttershy displeased with me? Instead, she whispered sweetly into my ear. "Are you two having fun? Mind if I join in?"

"Uh... Sure, honey." I replied briefly, almost surprised that Fluttershy did not seem to object to what Rainbow Dash and I were doing together. In fact, she even seemed to be encouraging it. Truly, they must have put a lot of thought and time into planning our time together. She must have been putting a vast amount of faith in her longtime friend. She then leaned forward a bit more while starting to embrace me from behind, the firm curve of her swollen belly pressing against my lower back, and spoke softly to Rainbow. "Is he doing a good job, Rainbow?"

Rainbow Dash lightly panted while my fingers continued to scrub along her chest and hip of her hip. "Oh yeah... God, he's amazing, Fluttershy... He really knows how to use those fingers... I wanna ride him so bad right now..."

Fluttershy just giggled cutely while I too could not help grinning as Rainbow Dash practically submitted to my tender touch. To see someone so proud and confident just being reduced to mush in my grasp was a very different experience for me. I let out a faint gasp of my own as I felt Fluttershy fold her wings forward and began to tenderly fondle my hardening length and even my hanging balls. "Mmm... She really like it, honey. Keep it up."

She was really getting into this. It was a side of Fluttershy I had never seen before, but that is not to say I was not enjoying it. Still, I listened to her gentle encouragement and began to do everything I could to bring Rainbow Dash to new heights of pleasure. I leaned forward just a bit and began to tenderly nibble along Rainbow's neck even as the hand I was scrubbing her chest with slid down past her belly and began to tenderly squeeze the two soft teats between her legs. Not quite as large as Fluttershy's but still large enough for me to grope. Rainbow replied with a faint squeal of delight, whispering loudly, "Oh yeah... Yeah, baby... Squeeze my tits..."

My hand rubbed, groped, and squeezed Rainbow's soft teats, my fingers sometimes giving her nipples a pinch as if trying to coax milk from them. It only made her moan and beg me for more. And yet, it was soon proving to be too much for her. She soon started to gyrate against me almost as if in an attempt to take me into her, her breathing quickening while I responded by speeding up my rubbing and groping movements. "James... James, I'm... Oh god, I'm about to... Agh!!!"

She quivered powerfully in my grasp, head tilting back as I felt her being wracked by a potent orgasm. I held her tightly, supporting her so she would not suddenly collapse. The bold, yet beautiful pegasus all but slouched into my grasp, panting deeply and slowly as she basked in the afterglow. I smiled and whispered into her ear, "How was it, dear?"

My satisfied friend tried to look back at me and displayed a seemingly drunken smile. "That...was awesome... I never knew what it's like to...be held by a man until now... There's nothing else like it... Being held...and pleasured and sharing pleasure with someone you love... What have I been missing... Oh god, I love you..."

Feeling all inhibitions being washed away, I smiled at her and planted a soft kiss upon her cheek. "And I love you, Rainbow."

Fluttershy, having watched the whole thing over my shoulder, smiled at me with a bit of a seductive gleam in her eye. "It looks like you two had a good time. But don't relax, because we're not done yet."

"Heheh... Yep." Rainbow retorted with a weak chuckle as I gently lowered her upper body back down. She then turned around to face me, my eyes catching one quick glance of her vulva dripping in her juices. A noticeable musk was beginning to fill the steamy air that I recognized all to quickly. The smell of sex.

I rose to my feet since my knees were starting to feel a bit sore at that time. As my waistline left the cover of Fluttershy's wings, I noticed that I had become fully erect. Rainbow Dash glanced at my hardened length and then glanced up at me with a loving smirk. "Looks like someone's happy to see us. Guess I'll say hello back."

I said nothing, but soon let out a long sigh of enjoyment as Rainbow Dash look my length into her mouth. She let out quiet muffled moans while tenderly sucking me, eyes closed in delight. This did not go on for much longer before Fluttershy stepped out in front of me as well. She said nothing, only looking up at me with a loving smile. Rainbow Dash soon detected her presence and pulled her head back before they both looked up at me with simultaneous winks. I found this curious and asked, "OK, what're you girls up to?"

Their response was direct and wordless. Rather than speak, they surprised as the two of them began to lick me up and down my shaft. They were working together, giving me pleasure in a most special duet. I unwittingly pushed my hips forward every now and then in response to their loving coaxing, my hands tenderly caressing their soaked manes. They used their tongues expertly, sliding down to my base and back up to the tip to tease me with just the tips of their fluttering tongues. At times, it seemed like Rainbow Dash was tempted to kiss Fluttershy, but narrowly resisted the urge. I could tell who she truly wanted to save her lips for.

Minutes went by with the two lovely pegasi caressing my hardened shaft with their tongues. Eventually, they slowly pulled their heads away while their faces were both flushed with a faint pink hue around the cheeks. Rainbow Dash then looked up at me and smirked while she spoke softly. "OK, big guy. I think your baby mama needs you now."

By that point, I was too consumed by the warm passion that was swirling around us to care that Rainbow Dash was going to watch my fiancée and I make passionate love. If anything, I was starting to enjoy it. Fluttershy began to turn away from me without once losing that loving yet lustful smile of hers, rubbing her curvy hips and long flowing wet tail against my legs. My hand stroked down her back towards the base of her tail while she presented her needy winking marehood to me, all too eager for her beloved.

I got down on my knees to properly align myself, not used to having sex in the shower. Whenever we do that back home, I am always seated in the bathtub while Fluttershy is always on top. There was some risk in a shower stall, so I wanted to be certain neither of us would slip while low to the ground. Fluttershy lifted her hips high and her upper body low, presenting herself to me while her soaked wings spread wide in a lustful display while her beautiful pregnant belly hung below her. "I'm ready for you... Hm? Rainbow?"

Rainbow Dash had slunk in front of me and seemed to have her eyes on something that I barely overlooked. Fluttershy's swollen heavy teats between her legs. She gave the two of us a sly smirk before lowering herself to the floor. I was most surprised to see what she did next. With a quick movement, she took one of Fluttershy's darkened nipples into her mouth and began to suckle greedily. Fluttershy let out a sudden gasp of shock mixed with intense euphoria. "Rainbow! That's... Oh wow, that's... Feels...so good... So sensitive..."

"Heheh... You always had bigger teats than me, Fluttershy. But... Man, they're huge now! Guess that's one of the perks to being a hot mom." Rainbow Dash replied between brief pauses in her suckling. Indeed, Fluttershy's teats have swollen to the point where one fits perfectly in my hand's grasp. Fluttershy could barely respond coherently at all, her eyes rolling around in her head while panting and mewling in pleasure. Rainbow soon paused again and looked up at me with a smirk. "You gotta try this, James. Her milk's really creamy."

"Oh really?" I retorted with a smirk of my own, eager to please my lover more. I got down on my hands and knees before bringing my lips to Fluttershy's other teat as Rainbow and I suckled away. With barely any coaxing, steady streams of warm mare milk began spilling into my mouth. The flavor was very different from the milk I normal buy at market. It was as Rainbow said. Creamy. Very creamy. And I liked it. While propping myself up on one arm, I tried to add to Fluttershy's pleasure by digging my fingers into the three butterflies on her left flank, making her squirm and squeal in delight.

Finally, it became too much for her. Fluttershy pleaded desperately, "James, Rainbow... Please, stop. I'll...too soon if you... I want to finish with you, James... Please... Mount your mare... I want you inside me..."

"You heard her, big guy. Mama wants daddy now, so give her a good time." Rainbow Dash said with a wink, her tongue licking drops of milk from her lips before the falling water could wash it away. We had pleasured her enough. It was time for me to bring my future wife to passionate climax.

I pulled myself up while dragging my hands over her curvy hips in subtle admiration. Her hindquarters quivered in anticipation, her vulva winking as her scent filled the steamy air. She was so beautiful, my pregnant lover. My hand caressed the side of her full round belly, feeling the gentle shifting movements of our daughter within. Pregnancy had been most generous to her. Fluttershy's body was undergoing a subtle metamorphosis as a result of her pregnancy. Her teats were beautifully swollen. Her hips filling out with gorgeous motherly curves. She had always been beautiful before, but her journey to motherhood was only enhancing her already timid beauty. And the more I caressed her, the more I wanted her. "Mama's looking so beautiful tonight."

Fluttershy responded by lifting her hips even higher, her tail flicking to the side to remove all obstacles as I grasped the sides of her curvy flanks. "Mmm... Mama loves looking her best for daddy... And she needs him right now..."

I glanced at Rainbow Dash out of the corner of my eye. She was really enjoying the show while she even began to touch herself with her hoof. She flashed me a wink in silent encouragement. Wasting no further time, I plunged my hard shaft into Fluttershy's needy vulva as she shrieked in delight. "Oooh! James! Oh yes...!"

With steady thrusts, I pushed as deep as I could into the mother of my child. Slowly and steadily. Taking my time to savor our shared pleasure. My hands rubbed up and down her sides from her shoulders to the three butterflies on each flank. She panted and whimpered, urging me on. Before long, my hands stopped stroking the length of her body and focused on one location. The sides of her round firm belly.

I was so in love at that moment. Loving my wife's body, loving the feel of our child within her. Growing by the day. I could feel the U-shaped curve of a hoof press against my hand from within. Gladesong was restless, probably disturbed by our lovemaking. Or perhaps it was a sign of encouragement? Regardless, Fluttershy seemed to enjoy the movement of our foal within her. "I feel... I feel her moving, honey... She knows daddy is making mommy feel good..."

"Then she knows we love each other very much, baby." I replied sweetly while reaching forward and caressing my fingers over her cheek. She let out a delighted sigh, blushing deeply as I continued to thrust deep.

Before long, Rainbow Dash could not keep herself from pitching in as well. She slunk over to us and began to nuzzle and kissing Fluttershy's sensitive cutie marks, prompting shrill gasps from my lover. "Man, you've filled out in just the right places, Fluttershy. Having a foal is doing wonders for you."

Fluttershy could barely respond at all from receiving pleasure at two points on her body. Rainbow Dash then moved up and began to nuzzle her swelling belly. "I always knew you'd be a hot mama. I bet you like carrying your man's foal, don't you?"

I began to feel excitement building in my heart too as I listened to Rainbow's coaxing. She was playing upon Fluttershy's kinks. Fluttershy, panting as we made love, moaned her response. "Ye... Yes... I love...carrying James' baby... Feels...wonderful when I feel the...foal move in me..."

"I bet you want to have lots of foals with him. To feel him fill you over and over." Rainbow whispered lewdly to her longtime friend, getting really into the moment. And it was working. Even I began to thrust harder into my lover, all the more turned on by our friend's coaxing.

Fluttershy was all too eager to voice her agreement with Rainbow's words. "Yes! I... I wanna carry all his foals... Wanna be...a good mommy..."

I decided to take the reigns and leaned forward so I may whisper into her ear. "You want daddy to breed you, honey? To keep you full of foals?"

It was enough to make her plead. "Please! Oh, James... I want to be yours! I wanna be a mama mare to your foals! Please, fill me...!"

"You heard her, handsome. Give your wife what she needs!" Rainbow Dash then said enthusiastically as I began to thrust with renewed vigor. I could already feel my body eager to spill its seed into her.

Fluttershy could barely speak at all, her mind likely swimming with thoughts of motherhood and pleasurable breeding with me. I too could only think of such passionate situations, my lover and I locked in delightful copulation. Finally, I could not resist any longer. I reached out and embraced my lover around her chest and pushed as deep as I could. "Fluttershy...! Oh baby....!"

With simultaneous groans and moans, we climaxed together. My seed spilled into her with multiple spurts even as her moist passage clenched me for every drop it could milk from me. And in mere moments, it was over. Replaced by a wonderful afterglow. Rainbow Dash watched quietly as she smiled at us. "You two make such an adorable couple."

We could hardly pay any attention to her. Panting in pleasure overdose, Fluttershy looked at me over her shoulder at me with such a tender smile. "I hope...we can have more someday after...Gladesong is born... I...so do love carrying your foals in me, honey... I really do..."

"Heh... Sounds like paradise, honestly..." I retorted with a smile of my own before reaching out and sharing a tender kiss with her. Truly, we were simply caught up in the passion and heat of the moment. I do not even know yet how we will handle parenthood yet, but the thought of having more kids further down the line... It does sound good to me. We will just have to wait and see.

We spent the remainder of the shower washing up and relaxing after such a delightful time, resting and cleansing ourselves. Once we were all done, we stepped out of the shower and wrapped ourselves in towels. Only instead of doing so with their manes, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy quickly dried them and their tails out with the use of a brush and hairdryer. That would help keep knots from forming overnight.

Still, we were not quite ready to sleep yet. Once we stepped out of the bathroom and into Rainbow's bedroom, I eyed the bed before us. I know Rainbow Dash said she could sleep on the sofa just down the stairs, but I felt that after such a wonderful time in the shower, we could all share the bed. "Hey, Rainbow... Would you like to sleep with us tonight? In the same bed?"

That caught her by surprise. Our brash friend glanced up at me and asked, "Huh? Really?! But...it's a bit small for that. It'll only hold two of us, right?"

Fluttershy, in clear agreement with my suggestion, then asked, "Can't you just stretch it to make it bigger? You use clouds for mattresses, right?"

"Uh... Oh, right! Duh! I'll be just a minute!" Rainbow Dash retorted while smacking herself on the head with her hoof. She then swooped over to her bed and pulled the blanket down. She then began to tug and pull on the sides of the mattress through its sheets, seemingly stretching it out to make it wider and longer. Before long, it was easily a queen size. "There we go!"

"Man, never knew clouds could be this versatile. And the sheets don't fall through?" I asked while pressing my hand down on the sheets while holding my towel up with one hand. Finding it to be solid, I tried sitting down before lying down on it. It almost felt as if I was lying on air. So impossible soft, yet firm in ways I struggle to describe.

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash soon joined me while Rainbow also brought up a couple more pillows so there would be enough to go around. However, I soon found Fluttershy beginning to kiss me softly while also starting to pull my towel off. Clearly in an attempt to gently seduce me. Having had enough time to relax, I felt I was rested enough for a second round and pulled my towel off entirely before she began to tenderly coax my manhood back to life with tender kisses along its length. Rainbow Dash took note and chuckled a bit. "Wow... You two have one hay of a healthy sex life."

I sat up in bed and stroked my lover's beautiful mane while Rainbow Dash watched in earnest. But once my shaft was once again fully erect, Fluttershy paused and looked up at me with a silent smile. And then... She turned to Rainbow Dash. "Ready for your turn, Rainbow?"

The two of us just stared at her in silence for a moment. I was not entirely certain of what she meant by that and neither was Rainbow Dash. Our friend finally asked after glancing left and right at nothing in particular, "Uh... What? You want me to suck him?"

I almost laughed at that question due to how blatant and straight-faced she was about the subject. But it was Fluttershy's response that caught us both by surprise. "No. I mean it's your turn, Rainbow. Your turn to show him your love, even if just this once."

Rainbow's eyes opened wide in disbelief even as her wings sprang open. I too looked down at Fluttershy, utterly speechless at the thought of what she was implying. Even though I knew Rainbow Dash would normally jump at an opportunity with me, she was still quick to show some caution and reasoning. "Seriously?! But...you two are gonna be married in a few months!"

Fluttershy gave our friend a cheeky and whimsical response to show just how loosened up she was at the time. Especially when she stuck out her tongue and winked at Rainbow Dash. "We're not married yet."

Finally, I found the will to speak and asked, "Honey... Are you sure about this? Even if it's a one-time deal?"

That look she gave me was sincere and very trusting. "Yes, James. I'm sure. Just this once. It's a special occasion, you know."

I looked at Rainbow Dash and she looked at me. With some reluctance and definite caution, we crawled towards each other. It was so borderline taboo, what we were about to do. But it was true. Rainbow Dash has truly loved me deeply for quite some time and we were there for a very special purpose. And I too love Rainbow Dash. Very much. I cannot imagine life without her anymore. We soon looked into each other's eyes while frequently glancing around in utter nervousness. Rainbow Dash broke the silence with a whisper, "I really hope we don't regret this..."

"You and me both." I replied with an equally quiet whisper, knowing that Fluttershy was watching from right behind me.

There was only one real way for us to break the tension. And that was with a kiss. We closed our eyes and leaned in to share a kiss like many times before. I felt her lips upon mine, touching briefly before pulling away for just an instant before touching again. Over and over, we repeated this process. Tender yet sweet little kisses before our eyes parted to look at each other. I was feeling warm. Relaxed, yet anxious. And I could see that Rainbow Dash was feeling the same. She was blushing furiously while her eyes were filled with such need. She panted deeply before leaning back towards me for a much deeper kiss.

I closed my eyes, arms wrapping around her while she did the same. Our lips parted, tongues touching and dancing with each other. I could taste the noticeable flavor of mint and fluoride from the toothpaste she had used just minutes earlier. I heard her whimper and moan in the kiss, pulling herself up to cling to me with even her hind legs wrapping around my waist the best they could. Our inhibitions were rapidly crumbling as we became increasingly focused on just each other. My hands stroked down over Rainbow's back and along the lengths of her wings, fingers dragging themselves through her wild colorful mane and tail.

Minutes passed before our kiss finally ended, Rainbow Dash gazing at me with such a haze in her eyes while I too felt slightly dazed myself. She whispered tenderly, "You know... I've dreamed of this sometimes... I'm still not entirely convinced this is really happening..."

"Me neither... But I'm sure we can convince ourselves." I replied while cracking a smile. Rainbow Dash smiled a bit too and just leaned against me, resting her head on my shoulder while she breathed in deep and long sighs, never once letting go. It almost felt absurd as I held her in my arms. I never once dreamed that Rainbow Dash would ever be so submissive to anyone. And yet, there she was. In my arms as she put up no resistance. She was savoring the moment, clinging to me with nothing between us.

I gently stroked my hand down her back and over the base of her tail, feeling my dear friend put all her faith in me. My hand reached high, tracing my finger over her ears and through her mane to the point of dragging the tips along her scalp. Finally, I decided to move things along and touched her were I had never done so before. I caressed my fingers over the smooth curves of her flanks, even tracing my fingers along the edges of her cutie mark to trigger a pleasured shudder from the bold and beautiful pegasus. And finally, I traced my fingers under her tail as they slid along the tender moist flesh of her needy marehood.

Her response was sudden and clear. Rainbow Dash let out a loud gasp as she was touched for the first time in her most sacred location. Her head lifted up, practically wheezing right into my ear. But she did not protest. Her grip on me only tightened as if to urge me on. And much to my unexpected delight and arousal, I even felt her beginning to tenderly nibble and lick along my neck. My fingers traced over her winking lips, even sliding inside as a familiar tantalizing musk began to fill the air. After barely more than what I believe was two minutes, she finally whispered to me in a raspy desperate tone. "James... Stop... I... I need to feel you for real..."

"You sure about this? You ready?" I asked in return, once more feeling slightly apprehensive about this whole procedure. I knew Fluttershy was right behind us, watching every move we made. And she was probably enjoying every second of it.

Rainbow Dash pulled back and looked me in the eye, her light blue cheeks flushed with a rosy tint. "Yeah... I think I'm ready. Just...be gentle, OK? It's my first time... Really."

I felt a twinge of shock fill me. It was truly her first time? She had never once been in such a situation? I know she had probably told me that at least once before, but it was still something of a shock to hear it right then. Rainbow Dash turned around as she lowered her hooves back to the mattress, her wings still spread wide while she lifted her tail for me. I gently wrapped an arm around her to help hold her up, but she then placed a hoof over my hand. She was being so serious. So focused on this one moment. Finding myself relaxing once more and my body starting to ache for this beautiful mare, I whispered into her ear. "You ready for this, sweetheart?"

Rainbow nodded while she pushed her hips back and grinded them against me for a moment. "Yeah... I'm all yours, baby..."

I wrapped my other arm around her chest as I very tenderly began to push into her. She let out a wheezing gasp as she felt me enter her for the first time. But as I pushed myself in as deep as I could go, I felt Rainbow Dash shudder in a sudden burst of pain while she let out a yelp while groaning through her teeth. I held her close to me to give her any support I could as this new pain wracked her body. I whispered sweetly into her ear, "It's OK, sweetheart... It's gonna be OK..."

"Yeah... I know... It just...stings like nothing I've ever felt... Ugh?!" Rainbow Dash replied in pain before she suddenly let out a confused yelp. I glanced down over her shoulder and was in for a surprise. Fluttershy was suckling on one of Rainbow's teats. "What're you... Oh man, that feels good... I think it's helping..."

Fluttershy looked up at Rainbow during a brief pause and spoke with a smile. "I know it hurts, Rainbow. But just for this one time. It'll be gone soon and you'll never feel that pain again."

"She's right, you know. Now let's see if I can help too." I added before I resumed my slow and steady thrusting deep into Rainbow Dash. With both Fluttershy and I providing her with pleasure, it did not take long for the pain to be overwhelmed as Rainbow relaxed in my grasp. "There you go, baby. It's getting better."

"You...have no idea..." Rainbow groaned in bliss as Fluttershy finally released her oral grip on our friend's soft teats. I began to compensate for Fluttershy's retreat by tenderly kissing and nibbling on Rainbow's ear, occasionally moving my head as it flicked about in response to the stimulation. She was hardly moving her body at all. The bold and brash daredevil was melting like putty into my grasp. She was so...feminine.

Rainbow's breathing became erratic as I felt her moist inner walls quiver around mine. She was utterly enthralled with this pleasure, her head trying to lean against mine at all times. And soon, I felt Fluttershy embrace me from behind. Even then, she was doing her best to please me as well by slipping her tail between my legs and brushing its long flowing hair against my hanging balls. I was sandwiched between both of those beautiful mares and loving it. I felt so loved. So secure between them. If I had any doubts lingering in my heart about anything regarding them, I most certainly did not anymore at that time.

As much as I was enjoying this shared experience between the two mares, my body could only hold out for so long. I could feel it. A building pressure in my loins. Fluttershy must have known too since she soon whispered into my ear, "Go ahead, James. I know you both want it."

Such encouragement without a glimmer of doubt or worry. Truly, Fluttershy had only the highest faith in us. Knowing the end was getting close, I began to thrust harder into Rainbow's needy marehood. I then whispered to her, "Rainbow, I'm getting close..."

"Me... Me too, baby..." My beautiful friend whispered in return without even turning her head to look at me. As my arms held her to prepare for the impending orgasm, she then answered a question I was on the verge of asking. "Inside me, James... I want every last drop... I need to know what it's like...to be filled by a real man..."

"Oh, Rainbow..." I groaned as I could feel my length beginning to twitch and throb. I trusted harder. Faster. Doing all I could to bring the two of us to the height of ecstasy. And soon, I felt it. "Oh god, Rainbow...! I'm..."

She answered in kind, all but yelling as I felt her body tensing up. "Yes! Oh god, yes, baby! Fill me, James... Make me your mare... Make me your... Aaaagggh!!!"

It all just hit at once. I felt her just spasm in my grasp as what was likely the hardest orgasm she ever experienced in her life wracked her body even as I clung to her like a vice, my shaft pumping jets of my seed into her equine womb. It was over as quickly as it came, but we were both left panting and struggling to stay upright. Truly, bliss is fleeting. But the afterglow engulfed us in its wake.

"Oh man... Rainbow, you're amazing..." I muttered quietly towards my beloved friend. However, I soon felt her breathing turn into what felt like weak chuckles and even... Crying? "Hey... Rainbow? Are you OK?"

"Sorry... I didn't mean to scare you, baby... It's just..." She replied quietly before turning her head to look at me over her shoulder. Indeed, tears were streaming down her cheeks. But those eyes... There was no sorrow in them. And her lips... Curved up into a smile. "I'm just...so happy... God, Fluttershy. You found yourself such a good man..."

Fluttershy peeked over my shoulder so as to look at Rainbow Dash as well. She smiled sweetly and whispered, "It looks like you two had a good time. You think we'll sleep well tonight?"

"I'd definitely say so." I replied wile reaching out and placing a kiss upon Rainbow's nose. She chuckled and gently pulled her hips forward so as to dislodge my softening shaft from her satisfied marehood. However, she then spun around and threw her arms around me before pulling me in for a tender and sweet kiss upon the lips. She felt...different somehow. And not just by how she was holding me. She felt...at peace. Dare I say even...tamed.

We wasted no time in settling in for the night. I was in the middle of the bed with Fluttershy on my right and Rainbow Dash on my left. It felt wonderful being surrounded by those two beautiful and loving mares. Fluttershy then whispered to me in the dark, "So... Do you have any doubts left now?"

I thought long and hard on an answer, though maybe not that long at all. "If I did... I think it's a safe assumption that they're all gone now. I know I'm in good hands here. I know I have nothing to worry about when it comes to those I cherish most. Just... Thank you for this night, girls. I really mean it."

"You don't have to thank us, James. This was an awesome time for us too. And..." I heard Rainbow Dash speak from my left in the shadows. She then asked, "Fluttershy? I know I'm asking a lot after tonight, but... Do you think we could have an encore in the morning before you two head out?"

Fluttershy did not take long at all to provide a response. And I was hardly surprised. "That does sound like it would be a lovely start to our day. But for now... Sweet dreams, Rainbow Dash. Goodnight, James. Love you."

"Ditto. Good night, you two. And sweet dreams." Rainbow Dash replied softly before I felt the two of them place a kiss upon my cheek before snuggling up under my arms.

"Sweet dreams, girls... And thank you." I then added while tenderly holding them to my body, feeling more at peace than I have felt in quite some time.

Having already chronicled the events of an entire day, I would rather not go into much detail about the following day. However, I will explain in brief some of the events. I actually awoke to the tender feel of kisses to the side of my face. Much to my surprise, it was Rainbow Dash who awoke me and... Her tenderness and behavior. Never before have I seen her act so womanly. Fluttershy awoke soon after with a little coaxing and we soon took a morning shower together. Needless to say, we had our 'encore' while in there too and it was every bit as wonderful as it was the previous night.

Rainbow Dash cooked us up some breakfast afterwards. Omelets and hash browns with cold milk. She certainly knows her way around cooking eggs. Fluttershy and I left soon afterward, but when we stood at the door to leave... Rainbow Dash actually became somewhat distressed. And I think I know what had her upset.

She was afraid to lose me. She did not want to see me leave. I held her in my arms, promising that we would see each other again very soon. Just... My god, what sort of scars were inflicted upon her that day when I all but died in her arms? I cannot fault her for fearing losing me. And she even came along with us shortly after our departure to spend some time with us together at the spa for a bit of relaxation on a Sunday.

Even now, it feels so surreal knowing what happened that night as I write this. It was wonderful, to be sure. Just a shame it cannot happen again. No telling what may happen if word got out about that and the risk would only increase if it becomes routine. Rarity in particular would be jealous as hell. I think it may be wise if I put this entry away for a good long while. I probably have to do it anyway due to the discussion I had with Luna that morning regarding Nightmare Moon's impending raid on that outpost.

I think I will invite Rainbow Dash to dinner after work tomorrow, if I see her. It will be nice to have her over and I know Scootaloo will be thrilled to share a meal with her idol. But as for now, time to rest my fingers. Dinner is ready in the kitchen and Fluttershy is calling for me. Smells like pasta tonight.

Return to Maretropolis

Author's Note

Just in time for my birthday. While this chapter is exceptionally long like the previous Power Ponies themed chapters, I felt it was not quite long enough to warrant splitting into two. As always, this site does have a bookmark function, so please use it if you must.

Also, this chapter does contain a controversial event that may or may not ruffle some viewers. And on a side note, this chapter's main conflict is easily the most violent incident in the story since Mortal Chaos.

As always, please do consider supporting my Patreon.

Return to Maretropolis

Before this day could even get started, I was treated to quite an exciting experience in the depths of my dreams. Upon falling into slumber, I soon found myself standing in what I could only describe as a massive vertical tunnel with walls of fire all around me. I must have been falling through a seemingly bottomless chasm as there were other large blocks of debris seemingly floating through the air around me in freefall while smaller chunks of earth or maybe metal and concrete rose up before the walls of fire as they seemed to not be falling fast enough to keep up. I was still able to walk just fine despite falling at terminal velocity by that point on a large slab of solid ground. "Huh... Well, this is an interesting start to my night..."

I just stood there for a time, eyeing my surroundings and taking in the surreal atmosphere. The distant flames hissed faintly while a constant rumbling reached my ears as if I was plummeting towards the planet's core during a colossal earthquake. To my eyes, it looked like an arena of sorts one would use during some sort of epic boss fight in a video game where one would have to leap from foothold to falling foothold to avoid plummeting into the fiery abyss below while trading blows with the enemy. Before long, I was not alone any longer. A magical rift opened beside me before none other than the Princess of the Night jumped through and landed before me just before the portal closed behind her. She quickly turned her gaze towards me and smiled before said smile turned in a look of surprise. "Ah, there you... Oh my. I think you're clad in the wrong armor, my friend. Shall I fix that for you?"

"Wrong armor?" I replied before actually taking a moment to look myself over. I thought something did not feel right and it was only then that I knew why. My body was coated in a beautiful suit of futuristic white and gold armor that hugged my frame tightly. I recognized my form all too quickly. "Hey, check me out! Project H is back in action!"

"Indeed! And you wear the look well!" Luna retorted with a delighted grin, being more knowledgeable of the Project H series than her sisters.

I took a moment to reacquaint myself with my body's many functions while my helmet's visor slid into place over my eyes. I needed it after only truly being in that state once before and the second time was just a very convincing charade during Nightmare Night. "Let's see here... HUD is fully online. H-Buster is responsive. H-Saber is primed and ready. Particle shield is active. Wing and boot thrusters on standby. Yep! Everything's good to go!"

Luna then took a good look around me. "Hmm... This setting certainly carries an air of danger to it... This may make for an ample opportunity for us to train you further. Are you certain that you would not prefer that I outfit you in your armor and proper weapons? It's not like you can use that form in reality."

I considered this proposition for a moment before looking down at the H-Buster as my hand slipped inside it, arming it in the process. "I'd rather not. I always relish the chance to slip into the boots of this guy. It's the closest I'll ever get to emulating my childhood icon. Besides, using some of the weapon systems in this isn't all that far removed from casting magic. I just...will it to happen and my systems respond to it in almost the same way my armor's magic does. I could probably walk away from this with the same experience if I had been wearing that other armor."

"If you say so. I will not rain on your parade if you really enjoy being like that, however briefly it is." Luna replied with a calm smile. I think even she was enjoying seeing the new robotic hero in the flesh as well.

"Thanks, Luna. Anyway... Is Nightmare Moon and Celestia coming too? I wouldn't want them to miss out on this." I then asked while deactivating the H-Buster and restoring my right hand in the process.

"Nightmare Moon should be along shortly. I did ask her to check in on you tonight to see if you may be up for another session. As for Celestia..." Luna then said before her horn became coated in her blue magic aura. Another rift opened before us. I stepped forward to take a peek and saw Celestia on the other side taking a walk along a beautiful moonlit beach with gently crashing waves from the glistening ocean. And walking alongside her in a tropical robe was...me? Luna suddenly winced upon seeing this and muttered, "Oh my... What timing for her to be having such a dream..."

I immediately guessed why she was dreaming of me being with her right there and stepped back so neither of them would see me. Luna then called into the rift and motioned her hoof towards herself. "Celestia! Over here, if you have a minute!"

I peeked out from behind Luna's billowing mane to try and get a look at Celestia and the false me on the other side of the rift. I was hardly surprised. She seemed to acknowledge her sister's call and turned towards me... I mean the me in her dream. Before trotting towards us, she surprised me by sharing a brief kiss with my other self. She then trotted towards us and jumped through the rift before it closed behind her. She then turned to face Luna and asked, "So, whatever did you... Oh... Oh dear..."

"Heya, Celestia." I replied just as briefly by raising and waving my left hand for two seconds. An extremely awkward silence settled around us with only the rumbling of the distant trembling earth breaking it.

Celestia did not remain silent for terribly long, apparently not taking much time to recognize me behind my helmet's visor. Eyes glancing every which way, she then asked, "So... You saw that?"

I responded by directing my attention to Luna instead as she stood beside me. "You really weren't kidding about the kinds of dreams she has that involve me."

"No. I was not." Luna replied dryly, apparently finding amusement in the two of us actually catching her sister in the act of experiencing a dream where she was spending time with me. And probably planning on doing a lot more than that in due time before the night could end.

I turned my gaze towards Celestia and just looked at her in silence, waiting for an answer. I was not being accusatory. I was just a bit shocked to see such a thing. Finally, Celestia's ears drooped as she tried to smile in such a coy way. "So sorry you saw that, my sunshine... My heart commands my dreams at times and..."

She paused, clearly struggling to find the right words. I could tell she thought she did something wrong, so I decided to step forward and make it clear that nothing of the sort had occurred. I lifted my hand to her chin and adjusted my fingers to tenderly grasp her entire jaw and lifting it so she was looking right at me. "There's nothing wrong with that, m'lady. Don't be ashamed of following your heart."

To further prove my point, I then reached out and placed a kiss upon her lips. I saw Celestia's ears instantly perk up while her eyes showed quite a look of surprise. With a blush in her cheeks, she soon smiled sweetly and whispered, "Thank you..."

She leaned against me, resting her jaw on my left shoulder plate. Luna then smiled at us while I wrapped my arms around her neck for a tender embrace. "My sunshine... Just like how Father calls Mother on occasion."

Celestia seemed a bit embarrassed by this claim and pulled away from me to glance at Luna. "Sister, please!"

"No, tell me! Your folks used special wordplay with each other at times?" I then asked promptly, a bit curious to hear more about the former king and queen of Equestria.

Luna was all too willing to share that information. "They do. Or at least I think they still do. Father would often call Mother his 'sunshine' while she would call him her 'moonlight' at times. It was just their way of saying that they love each other. And Celestia always did take after her father more than her mother, despite being visibly cut from the same cloth."

I looked at Celestia, finding the tidbits of back story about their parents to be outright adorable. The Princess of the Dawn made no attempt to deny such a thing, but she was still blushing visibly and said nothing. I could tell she was just being timid for once, so I stepped forward and provide a tender retort for her wordplay minus the subtleness. I stroked my fingers on my left hand through her mane and said softly, "I love you too."

Celestia quivered in clear delight, smiling crookedly as her embarrassment began to fade. She leaned in to kiss me, but paused while glancing at Luna. The Princess of the Night dismissively shook her hoof at us and said, "Oh, don't mind me. Go right ahead."

The two of us smiled and leaned forward before sealing lips. Almost instantly, I felt Celestia lick at my lips for entry. I all to readily accepted, parting my lips to allow the kiss to deepen. However, it was very short-lived when Celestia withdrew from the kiss and looked at me with a bewildered expression as she licked at her own lips. "Your mouth is so...dry."

I all but burst into laughter when she said that. "Oh right! That's what happens when you kiss a machine. They don't eat, so no saliva."

"Well, that was a killjoy." Celestia said with a fake annoyed glare, but then let out a snicker. I am surprised I forgot about that part. However, Celestia then glanced skyward as a dream rift formed near the fiery walls. "Oh! Here she comes now!"

When we all gazed upward at the rift, Nightmare Moon herself burst through it on her sable wings just before it could close behind her. The Princess of Dreams swooped over us before diving low and curving back towards us. She flapped her wings to slow down while pulling her upper body back and landed upon the floating scrap of earth that was serving as our foothold for the moment. "Good evening, sisters! And... Hmmm... That looks familiar... Nightmare Night?"

"Yep! Only this time, it's the real deal!" I replied before reaching for the holster on my right thigh and drawing the H-Saber from it. I held it up just as the scorching plasma blade extended from the tip.

Nightmare Moon let out a quiet whistle as she beheld the technological marvel before her. "Oh my! Then that robotic form is also real! Very dashing!"

I smiled while placing the deactivated H-Saber back into its holster, glad that my beautiful friend was enjoying the show already. However, she then asked, "So then... Seems like we are due for another session... If that's the case, what is the threat of the evening this time? I do not notice anything that stands out or seems alive."

True. We had not encountered anyone aside from each other at the time. I crossed my arms and looked down at myself, taking note of my robotic body. "Well... If I had to guess, we'll be facing off against a robotic threat this time. But I just can't quite recall where I saw this place before... Somewhere in the Bottle Ship?"

Celestia and Luna glanced at each other before turning their gazes at nothing in particular in thought. I noticed this and chuckled, "No no no, it's not a sailboat in the shape of a wine bottle! It'll take too long to explain anyway."

Mere seconds later, we all heard it. A new second rumbling sound that was becoming increasingly prevalent over all other sounds. Celestia spoke first. "That sounds new... Where's it coming from?"

The very ground we were standing on began to tremble as well and only finally stopped once a noticeable robotic groan reached our ears as well. Nightmare Moon then looked up as her jaw dropped open. "James... Would you kindly explain what the devil that thing is?!"

Very cautiously, I turned around and gazed at the behemoth that now towered above us. With the right side of its body being red and the other blue complete with what seemed to be three heads on the top of its torso and shoulders, I quickly recognized it. "Oh! So THIS is what it looks like outside of a tiny two-dimensional screen!"

The being before us was clearly robotic, being somewhere around a hundred times my size. And I had even forgotten how freaky it looked! Only the very center of the torso and central head was a consistent color scheme of black and white, the robot's unmoving faceplate staring at us with glowing yellow eye lights. Towering white twin horns bringing to mind those of a stag beetle stuck straight up out of the front and back of its central head, a pair of undersized unmoving almost demonic-looking black wing segments with brilliant gold exposed circuitry lining the middles of the very sharp-edged wings. Above the shoulders were two long pointed segments with one being red and the other blue, glowing red eyelike sensors set into the base that almost looked like a twisted unholy face when combined with the white horns between them. What easily stood out most were the two sides of the body. The shoulders seemed to consist of robotic heads of slightly varying designs with each showing a similar blank frozen expression not unlike the central head with glowing yellow 'eyes'. The left arms was mostly blue and ended in the telltale form of a colossal buster cannon not unlike my own, four slender red crystal lights lining its cylindrical shape. I could easily stand inside the barrel. On the right, the forearm was coated in a red layer of armor plating ending in a hand that clutched an utter monstrosity of a green solid sword with a blade composed of cybernetic crystal, lines of circuitry embedded in the blade that was easily just as tall as the beast itself. I did not bother to look down and observe the legs since they were out of my field of vision while focusing on the parts that actually mattered. I am not sure if it was even standing on anything or if it was just hovering in the air before us. This time around, the robotic fiend had no hardware restrictions limiting its means of attack.

The towering behemoth of a machine devil glared down at us while a low grumbling mechanical growl moaned from its metallic shell. It sounded more like it came from within rather than from a voice emitter. Luna then glanced up at me with a look of horror and asked, "What is it?!"

"Big trouble, that's all you need to know! Just stay airborne as much as you can and unload on it!" I replied while arming the H-Buster and preparing a charged shot. As it turned out, the hulking giant had the same idea as me and took aim with its massive cannon even as illuminated energy began to be drawn into it. "Crap! Scatter!"

While my royal friends took off in every which way with their wings, I merely performed a mighty boot thruster-powered leap to the nearest floating scrap of solid ground. The cannon went off right as I left the ground, obliterating the slab of concrete I had been on with a massive blue orb of plasma. I returned the favor upon landing, taking aim with the whistling charged H-Buster and unleashing a large burst of blue plasma right into the devil's face. It let out a brief groan, damaged while still standing. As massive and menacing as it was, it was far too easy a target and was easy pickings as long as I stayed on the move.

"Keep at it, James! We'll assist from here!" I heard Celestia call out before a volley of magic beams began to pummel the giant robot while the royal sisters stayed on the move with strafing runs. Despite the constant bombardment, it did not seem to pay much mind to them. Either magic was just proving ineffective against its armored shell, or it was hellbent on taking me down.

I fired a number of smaller shots, striking it all over its upper body while constantly jumping from platform to platform to make myself that much harder to hit. That, and leaping from each foothold and constantly staying on the run with my boot thrusters was just a load of fun on its own. The giant tried to intercept me by firing sparking green orbs of a strange energy at me which would make a few sudden turns in flight to chase me down before hurtling through the fiery walls that surrounded the battlefield. I was just too twitchy for something so massive to accurately aim at.

While I was so busy on focusing on shooting at the monstrosity's torso and head, I failed to notice that its right arm was starting to rise with its colossal sword in hand. Nightmare Moon only noticed just in time and shouted, "What the devil... James! The sword!"

"The... What?!" I was in the middle of pulling off a massive leap before I happened to look up and see the giant holding its sword high. I looked ahead and saw the blade's long shadow being cast right over the foothold I was about to land on. "Oh crap!"

The instant I landed, I tried to jump out of the way of the incoming strike. And while I managed to avoid a direct hit, that massive blade crashed right through the floating platform and reduced it to rubble along with any other platform that happened to be aligned with it. I plummeted towards the fiery abyss below, but quickly realized I was in no danger. "Wait... Oh, screw this!"

I managed to right myself just as my back-mounted flight thrusters sprang open and flared up. In seconds, I rocketed right back up towards the battlefield with the H-Buster charging. And once I shot above the field of floating debris, I unleashed yet another charged blast at its face. My HUD scanned the target briefly, detecting a significant decline in its structural integrity and energy distribution. It would probably reach critical malfunction pretty quickly if things kept going the way they were.

Right out of nowhere, it tried to counter me by launching tiny, yet lightning-fast laser beams from the eyes on its shoulders and its own face. They were difficult to evade with them alternating rapidly and one finally clipped one of my flight thrusters and sent me into a spiraling descent. All the while, I noticed a low hum filling the air. I could not break my fall very well and landed with a crash on the nearest slab of floating debris I could veer towards. But when I staggered to my knees, I saw the massive brute once more pointing its colossal buster cannon at me. And it was taking longer to charge than the last time.

"Oh, so that's how we're playing now, huh? I'm game." I muttered while rising to one knee and adjusting the H-Buster's settings from charge shot to concentrated beam settings. My timing could right have been more perfect. After a few seconds to arm my cannon with my left hand bracing it, the giant's buster unleashed a massive blue concentrated beam of blue plasma at me right as I unleashed a focused beam of my own. They slammed into each other, unleashing a shockwave that blew away nearby bits of debris before pushing against each other.

"This...is nuts!" I yelled as I found myself being overwhelmed by the superior firepower of the massive cannon. The fiery orange beam of plasma coming from my right arm was being gradually pushed back by the much larger blue beam coming from the giant's cannon. It was like a sledgehammer pushing against a pencil.

Out of options, I glanced in the corner of my HUD as it responded to my will. There was only one thing I could do to match that thing's firepower. "OK, big guy... Let's turn it up. Disable limiter!"

With a flash of red across my visor, I felt an internal change within my mechanical body's core. With a hiss, additional heat vents opened up along the sides of the H-Buster to compensate right as the fiery orange stream of plasma coming from it turned an alarming red and even doubled in width as I felt the recoil increase! I had to remain still out of fear of losing control of my aim and letting that blast engulf me.

As the maximum output of the H-Buster steadily rose past 100%, the rate of the enemy's plasma beam's approach began to slow. By the time the H-Buster's output reached 500%, the struggle between the two colliding forces reached a stalemate with neither able to push back. And my enemy's beam was probably not even twenty feet from me by that point. I contemplated increasing the energy output further, but feared doing so to the H-Buster while in its current setting could have undesirable consequences.

I thankfully did not have to wait long for a solution. The three royal sisters soon swooped down to me and stood close to my sides as their horns were engulfed by their magic auras. Nightmare Moon gave me a confident smirk and called out over the roar of our cannons, "Allow us to turn the tables!"

They got their horns as carefully aligned with my cannon as possible and unleashed their own concentrated beams of magic right into the massive blue plasma beam that was trying to push past my own. Upon colliding, there was an immediate change. The four beams of energy coming from us was rapidly pushing back the enemy's attack! In barely ten seconds, we pushed it all the way back into the giant's arm cannon and... It actually startled us into ceasing our attack. Upon having its own shot backed up into it, a colossal explosion engulfed the giant's right arm as it suddenly reeled with a loud metallic roar coming from within its armored shell. Smoke rose from the cracked and smoldering cannon, almost half of its entire armored mass having been blown off and into the abyss below. The eyes on the central head soon glared right as me as I felt myself on the receiving end of its wrathful glare. "Oh, he's pissed now!"

With its primary long range weapon destroyed, the giant immediately changed its tactics to rely almost solely on its sword. With frightful and unexpected speed, it started swinging that sucker to try to cleave me in two. Swing after swing, it missed me while destroying more and more of our floating footholds even as the blade cleaved through the fiery walls of the battlefield without restraint. The entire time, I was charging up the H-Buster more and more as the percentage on my HUD tracked it. First 200%. Then 300%. Even up to 500%. I was not risking a shot until it was at least at 1000%. Until then, I was entirely on the defensive.

Finally, I received some extra assistance from the royal sisters. Just as the giant raised its sword high to bring it down on me, at least a dozen giant magic ice spikes shot from everywhere and impaled the giant's right arm in multiple spots with shocking ease. Its internal mechanisms immediately became jammed, locking the raised arm in place as the metallic titan groaned in frustration. Luna then called out from the far end of the battlefield, "Your move, Celestia!"

From high above me, I saw it. A fiery orange orb of solar magic shot down at the base of the massive sword's blade. Upon collision, there was a deafening blast as a huge explosion engulfed the base of the blade and even the giant's hand. I watched in awe as the crystal sword was shattered at the base and the blade fell right out of sight, leaving only the jagged shards of whatever was left of the blade on the broad golden crossguard. With nothing else being thrown at me, it was time to wrap things up. I took aim while standing on the last remaining piece of debris big enough to hold me and smirked. The H-Buster was charged to 1000%. "And that makes checkmate."

With a shot that had enough recoil to force my arm to fly straight up, I unleashed my shot. The red burst of plasma rocketed into the titan's head, exploiting in a massive burst of red energy that engulfed both the head and its shoulders and torso. I swear I felt the air ripple wit the concussion of that blast. When the smoke cleared, the robotic giant groaned in either pain, frustration, defeat, or maybe a combination of the three as smoke rose from its ravaged shell. Smaller explosions began to burst from all over it as its internal functions went haywire, its body seemingly being in the process of falling apart.

"Did that do it? Are we finished?" Celestia asked as she and her sisters came in for a landing beside me. We watched as the titan fell out of sight as it likely blew itself apart below us. A rather strong explosion, probably the one that served as its last breath, ripped through the air below us and caused our foothold to crumble before us. With nowhere else to go but down, we all went into a freefall and kept an eye on the abyss below. Before long, something dark and solid began to come into view that was still bordered by the towering fiery walls of the battlefield above. "What's this now?"

My friends spread their wings to slow their descent while I managed to right myself and fired up my boot thrusters to decelerate. I landed with a splash, finding myself in shallow water that barely covered my foot plates. I looked up and watched as the three royal sisters carefully floated down with flaps of their wings before setting down by me. Nightmare Moon glanced around as she muttered, "My word, this carnage... Is this all from that metal titan?"

"I don't think so... Although it looks like some of it is." I replied quietly while looking around, my HUD scanning for any signs of activity. Indeed, several large segments of the enemy's body littered the scrapyard we had found ourselves in. The only thing there that seemed to have no connection to the entity we had just fought was a large ruined stasis chamber of some sort just to our left. On its right, the blue shoulder-mounted head was leaning back against a pile of rubble with the giant broken blade of that crystal sword impaled though its right optic sensor. On the left, the red shoulder red was dented and scorched while lying on its side, the mangled remains of the ruined arm cannon lying beside it. Even one of those strange demonic wing-like segments was sticking up behind them on its pointed wingtip. And right ahead of us was the central disembodied head of the giant. Ravaged and damaged, but largely intact as it sat in the shallow water.

It was quiet. Very quiet. And I did not like it. There was some sort of suspense hanging in the air. "Wait... It's coming back to me... That head there..."

Luna glanced up at me and asked, "Oh, surely you cannot be serious! Is that thing going to rise from the grave?"

I looked around at my three friends and cracked an uneasy smile. "More like...come out of its shell."

No sooner had I said that, there was a noise from the direction of the titan's central head. A crack formed in its armored shell that began to leak rays of a purple light. Then another cracked formed. And then another. I felt a new sense of terror starting to open a pit in my gut. "Oh please, I'm not in the mood for this one... PLEASE tell me that's not what I think it is!"

In a flash of explosive light that shot straight up above us, the armored shell was obliterated by a force from within. When the light faded, something stood where it once was. But not quite the way I was expecting. A humanoid figure stood there while hunched forward as if unconscious. It looked exceptionally human, even compared to my robotic form. The central body was covered only by a sleeveless red jacket that stopped short of the midriff while the pelvic section was coated in white armor plating strangely reminiscent of some form of undergarments. The jacket almost looked like it was made of some tough fabric, but I knew it was probably closer to armor in function, even if nowhere near as encompassing as my own. The upper arms and thighs were exposed, being a shade of gray that looked too similar to a human wearing a skintight bodysuit. A white holster of sorts was located on the outer side of each thigh like the one that houses the H-Saber on Project H's leg. A pair of gauntlets and boots that coated the feet, shins, and forearms looked much closer to actual armor akin to my own, being mostly red while yellow around the wrists and ankles and with the boots having thick and sturdy metal soles. Upon the being's head sat a very solid helmet. It seemed to be black all around aside from a pair of thick red crests that parted over the top with two more that were colored white at the front tips and the entire back half while only being red right at the middle of the head. And much like my own helmet, a crystal-like object sat at the forehead section, but was blue and in the shape of an upside-down triangle. Lastly, long flowing artificial blonde hair hung down its back. Nightmare Moon cocked her head to one side and asked, "Another human-type robot like yourself? Was he being held captive within that thing or..."

I looked on in anticipation. Did the heavy damage done to the outer shell during the previous battle get through to it? Finally, there was movement. The robot slowly righted itself until it was standing up straight with proper posture. And it looked right ahead at me with an eerily blank stare set into its human face. And my fears were confirmed. The eyes were red. "Ooooooh, this is going to suck! This is gonna suck SO HARD!!! This is gonna suck harder than when Fluttershy pours honey on me!"

The three princesses looked at me with such strange stares. When I glanced back and forth at them, Celestia looked like she was about to start laughing, Luna seemed genuinely curious, and Nightmare Moon looked genuinely unsettled. The Princess of Dreams then snidely remarked, "We don't need to know what you two do on Saturday nights."

However, Luna then asked while Celestia started snickering madly, "Actually, I'd like to know what you mean. Where does she pour the honey?"

"Oh, for the love of... I was just trying to be funny to turn the tension down a notch!" I then yelled in irritation before turning my attention back towards the motionless machine warrior before us. "Because in a minute...this is really gonna hurt."

"So you say... But who or what even is that?" Celestia then asked as she too eyed the red robot, his hand slowly reaching for the holster on his right thigh.

I saw him take what seemed to be a cybernetic sword hilt into his hand and slowly raised it until he was holding it vertically before his chest. I proceeded to do the same, taking the H-Saber's inactive hilt into my right hand. "That guy...? I like to call that one the Red Devil. And... Oh please, be green. Please let that blade be green..."

No such luck. With a hiss, the sword activated and produced a long translucent triangular blade that got progressively wider the closer to the hilt it got, even tapering off into two points that extended past the base of the blade and providing protection for the hand. The color was a purplish magenta hue, appearing to be much more solid than the scorching plasma blade of my own melee weapon, even though I knew it was still composed of scorching deadly energy. Through the translucent blade, I saw the blank and stoic expression of the warrior's eyes become much more excited as the pupils shrank. And then... That smile. That demented murderous smile spread across his face.

"I do not care for that look in his eyes..." Nightmare Moon muttered as the tension began to rise. And then we heard it. A rising chuckling of a male voice with a slightly higher pitch than my own voice began to reach our ears. The devil was laughing in anticipation over his next kill. I could see it even from my current distance. Teeth bared in a frightful insane grin, the red robot was chuckling menacingly. A moment later, he quickly lowered his sword and howled in maniacal laughter while making sure we could completely see him.

And then, it stopped. The red robot gazed at us with such glee in his eyes while that devilish grin sat upon his face. My three companions were clearly unnerved with Luna being the first to speak. "That mad laughter... Even Discord never sounded quite that unhinged..."

"Maybe that's because Discord was never an outright murderous lunatic..." I muttered in quiet reply. I flinched upon seeing the mad warrior hunch forward as if preparing to sprint at us. Out of reflex, I activated the H-Saber, its scorching orange plasma blade extending from the hilt while I also activated the shield projector on my left arm. "Oh man, here he comes! This is not gonna be a fun one!"

With a brief chuckle, the red warrior let us know how he was feeling before once more letting out a maniacal howl. He then charged, but instead of dashing, he activated his own boot thrusters to propel himself over the shallow water and leaping into the air with sword raised above his head! My friends flapped their wings to propel themselves away as he came down while I made sure to raise my shield. The blade crashed into my arm with shocking force, almost making me stagger and successfully intimidating me into making a hasty retreat with my own boot thrusters.

Unfettered, the red devil charged me once more with his blade ready to try and skewer me. My HUD was hard at work scanning over this enemy, finding no exploitable weak points while also detecting an additional weapon in the holster on his left thigh. The mad warrior began to recklessly and repeatedly hack away at the translucent blue particle shield on my arm. Slowly becoming more frustrated than fearful, I managed to bash away his mighty blade with my shield and lash out with a quick slash with the H-Saber right across his torso. Even though the strike connected and he even let out a grunt of pain, I was surprised to see only a minor scorch line along his torso that cut right through his jacket. Even more startling was to see that he even seemed to be grinning as if enjoying the pain. I lashed out while I still had momentum, landing another slash upon his body, but also leaving myself open to a slash of his own that struck me right along the side of my helmet.

The two of us promptly retreated for just a moment to get out of range of further attacks. That warrior may have been insane, but he was not suicidal. I felt along my helmet with my left hand, finding a clean cut through my helmet's left stabilizer fin and a long shallow streak along the rest of it. Deadly as the blade was, my armor would not give that easily. I was certainly better armored than he was, but he was clearly compensating with relentless offensive capability. Not in the mood to get anywhere near my enemy for a moment, I swapped the H-Saber to my left hand and armed the H-Buster instead. "Well, ain't this a match made in heaven?!"

I fired a barrage of plasma shots at the Red Devil, only a few managing to get through and strike his body while he deftly deflected or intercepted the rest with slashes of his deadly sword. In fact, he even began to walk towards me while twirling his sword to deflect my incoming shots. When he was maybe ten paces away from me, we both got an unexpected surprise. Bolts of blue and yellow magic shot down around him as the royal sisters bombarded him from afar. It was wise of them to be minding their distance. Their soft bodies would put up no resistance to that demon's blade.

Each shot kicked up large splashes of water on impact while the mad warrior went into a seemingly panicked defensive stance out of disorientation, the water splashing over him and disrupting his view. Taking note of the water, I took aim again and accessed my Variable Weapon System. "There's what I'm looking for! Thunder Dancer!"

With a quick flash, a trail of white lightning shot from the H-Buster and began to rapidly zigzag all over the countless droplet of water that had not yet fallen back down, connecting itself together as it very briefly turned the splashing water that engulfed the Red Devil into an electrifying net! The robotic berserker let out an agonized shriek as he was electrocuted so thoroughly, dropping to one knee once the attack ceased. In a flash, Celestia appeared beside me before her horn seemed to extend as it was engulfed in fiery solar magic. "Allow me, James!"

The Princess of the Dawn charged the stunned warrior even as he barely climbed to his feet in time to block the first swing of her horn. With sparks and smoke rising from his mechanical body, he was focusing on defense while trying to catch his second wind. Celestia swung her head every which way, lashing out with her burning horn like a sword while the Red Devil blocked and parried each swing while being pushed further and further back. He finally stood his ground and held his blade up to hold back Celestia's burning horn, the mighty princess bearing down on him as she tried to overpower her opponent. The warrior's face had turned into a frustrated scowl, showing no sign of the previous throes of madness.

Such an expression did not stick for long. The Red Devil soon regained his murderous grin. I knew this was not a good sign and looked on in shock as his left hand released its grip on the sword's hilt and reached for the holster on his left thigh and drew a type of metal pistol from it. Right as he took aim at Celestia's right leg, I let out a yell. "Celestia! Get away!"

There was no time for her to even process my words. With a pull of the trigger, a shockingly heavy plasma shot burst forth from the barrel and blasted her leg right off above the knee. Celestia let out a shriek of pain as her focus ended, horn losing its fiery glow while she seemed ready to fall to the water below. But the mad warrior was too quick. He quickly adjusted his grip on the sword to that of a reverse grip and swung upwards in one clean stroke. I could only look on in silent horror as two seconds passed before...her head split in two.

The ghastly murder I had just witnessed did not stay before me for long. Before Celestia's corpse could even hit the ground, every last trace of her vanished in a quick flash of light. Even so, I was left momentarily shell-shocked. Was she dead?! Where did she go?! The two remaining royal sisters swooped down to my sides, equally reeling in shock and disgust with Nightmare Moon growling, "That wretch...! How dare you!"

Luna took note of my horrified expression, my hand shakily pointing to where Celestia had been standing. The sight of her having just been brutally slain, yet having her corpse vanish so quickly left me more confused than horrified. The Princess of the Night reached out with her wing and touched me upon my shoulder plate. "James, do not fear. Celestia merely woke up upon death. She is likely sitting in bed as we speak. One cannot perish in a dream. Death merely results in the dream ending and the dreamer awakening prematurely."

"Ri... Right... So, she's OK..." I muttered while trying to shake the gruesome image I had witnessed from my mind. It almost felt like I had just witnessed a mirage with how briefly it had been there in front of my face. The Red Devil was not paying us much mind for the moment, gazing in satisfaction at the traces of blood on his blade being rapidly evaporated into smoke until there was nothing left.

Nightmare Moon let out a disgruntled sigh. "As much as it pains me to say this, I fear that demon's weaponry is something we cannot truly counter. One wrong move, and we will be forced out of this dream. This fight rests entirely on your hands, my friend. Your armor is the only thing here that can handle that blade."

It was then that the mad marauder gazed at us most wickedly, once again letting out a demented chuckle. Luna took a step back, glancing up at me. "He comes!"

"Got it...!" I retorted while trying to find my fighting spirit. Celestia was fine. I just needed to keep telling myself that. And I knew I could win. All I had to do was outlast him.

With blade and blaster in hand, the mad warrior bombarded me with two large plasma shots and swung his blade to launch a crescent wave of purplish energy at me. My particle shield blocked the two shots before I merely sidestepped to avoid the deadly yet narrow sword beam. He then fired yet another shot at me, but I had other plans while Luna and Nightmare Moon took to the air to get out of the way. Activating my flight thrusters, I took to the air to evade the grounded warrior and began to go on a strafing run while unleashing round after round of every weapon system I could will into appearing in my Variable Weapon System databanks, my armored body flashing between many colors in the process. "Homing Torpedo! Boomerang Cutter! Magnet Mine! Ground Hunter! Crescent Shot! Ray Arrow!"

One by one, the Red Devil's deadly blade cleaved through whatever projectile I threw at him. But he was caught by surprise when he tried to intercept the swift laser-like Ray Arrow. It shot right through him, making my opponent noticeably stagger. Taking the opportunity, I dropped down to the ground and charged the H-Buster as my armored shell became a fiery red. Once charged, my boot thrusters activated as I hurled myself at him while coated in a layer of fire. "Here you go! Speed Burner!"

He barely had time to hold up his blade to block my attack right as I charged into him. Flames scorching his body, I slammed him right into the side of the massive wrecked red head that had been sitting on his colossal armor's right shoulder. I was thrown back upon impact, seeing the stunned warrior slouched over in apparent unconsciousness. Not wasting any time for him to wake up, I took aim and started to charge the H-Buster as my armored body returned to its base gold and white colors. "I hope this does it..."

I unleashed the stored energy in my arm once it reached maximum charge, a massive blue burst of plasma rushing right into him. The resulting blast all but blew apart the giant robotic head he had gotten stuck in, sending the mad warrior airborne and crashing back down into the water that coated the floor. Barely three seconds later, he started staggering to his feet. I suppose that shot just woke him up. And once again, he began to cackle that mad laughter as if he was really enjoying the thrill of this fight. I let out a mildly frustrated groan, "Yeah, I didn't think that'd put you down... But I think I've caught my stride by this point."

The Red Devil raised his sword above his head as the blade began to glow exceptionally brightly. He then slammed the blade down into the ground so hard that it unleashed a burst of energy in a wave that soon dissipated. Even the entire area shook from the force of the swing to the point that lingering debris from the earlier battle above began to rain down around the area in heavy crashes. I even had to stay on my toes to avoid any of them dropping on my head. In the confusion, the mad marauder charged at me with that murderous grin on his face and sword ready to dice me up.

Seeing that the H-Buster was not doing me all that much good, I quickly drew the H-Saber and extended the hilt for two-handed use. I narrowly blocked the first swing with my own blade, the two of us soon locked in a brief back and forth duel of clashing blades. With every successful slash I made, he returned the favor with a slash across my armored torso. Our blades soon locked, hissing and sparking while the Red Devil looked me in the eye and chuckled menacingly. Rather than be intimidated, I started to get annoyed and voiced it in the only way I could. By suddenly slamming the brow of my helmet into his own with a quick headbutt, causing him to stagger back while a noticeable crack lined the blue crystal on his helmet's forehead.

Taking the opportunity given to me, I followed up that strike by delivering the hardest kick to his midsection that I could muster. He gagged instantly before the impact could send him flying away from me. But I was not done. I had already swapped to the Strike Chain weapon data while passing the H-Saber to my left hand. With a quick charge, I shot a large grasping claw on a rapidly extending chain at the mad warrior and grabbed him right out of the air before rapidly reeling him back in towards me. Once close enough, I delivered yet another crushing kick to his midsection the instant the claw released him, sending him flying away only for me to repeat the process. And again. And again. It was only after the fourth time that once I grabbed him in the Strike Chain's claw that I changed things up. I started swinging my right arm with as much force as I could, flinging my captured opponent all over the place and crashing into mountains of metal junk and even the floor. It was only when I tried reeling him again for an impaling strike with the H-Saber that he took a chance to get out. While he approached on the hook, I saw him pull out his pistol again and take aim. Once he was almost within striking distance, he nailed me with a point-blank shot and ended up crashing right into me once I was stunned, sending us both sprawling across the waterlogged floor.

We both climbed to our feet at roughly the same time. The battle was definitely wearing us out, his body giving off sparks with many chips and cracks in his few armored components while a number of dark slash marks adorned my armor in numerous places. I glanced at the list of weapon data on my HUD stored in my Variable Weapon System only to glance at my enemy right as his boot thrusters launched him at me. I only narrowly managed to get my particle shield up in time to block a rising slash as the Red Devil jumped skyward in an effort to gut me on the way up. In the process, I returned fire with a new weapon that clasped around his torso right before he performed a somersault slash that launched a number of small crescent waves at me. One managed to hit while my shield arm was down, but damage was light.

It was only upon landing that my opponent actually noticed something was not right. Resting on his chest was an explosive device with a blinking red light in the center, four clasping arms wrapped around his torso while using powerful magnetic points to secure them. I smirked as the warrior tugged and pulled at the trap, now a sitting duck as the explosive neared detonation. "Parasitic Bomb. Enjoy!"

I quickly propelled myself backwards with my boot thrusters just before the bomb could go off, engulfing the mad warrior in a potent explosion. I watched in silence, wondering if that was enough. Before the smoke could clear, I was given an answer in the form of another plasma shot rushing out of the cloud of smoke. I blocked it with my shield and immediately rushed forward with a booster dash of my own now that I could see the battle-scarred machine warrior staring me down. But right as I was about to get close enough for a point-blank shot, I was caught by surprise when he suddenly slammed his left fist into the floor and triggering a dome-like burst of energy shots that scattered in all directions. I got hit by several, stopping me in my tracks.

Before I could even regain my composure, I was on the receiving end of the meanest attack my opponent had used on me yet. Shrieking with horrifying mad laughter, the Red Devil rushed up to me and just began hacking and slashing away at me in reckless abandon. I could not escape! The sword strikes were coming in too fast! The final strike was another rising slash that left a deep enough gash on my armor torso that it lightly grazed my internal systems. A great shock spread to my body's motor functions, causing me to all but collapse as I dropped to one knee. My visor's HUD was quick to alert me to my body's condition. Energy distribution was almost critical. I could not take much more. I drew the H-Saber from its holster, but could not bring myself to stand. And my enemy towered over me with such a sadistic gleeful grin on his face.

Chuckling madly like a demon that was certain of victory, he raised his sword high as he prepared to cleave me in two. But at that moment, my body stabilized enough for me to move. With a clear lock-on, my optic sensors focused exclusively on his right hand. And upon swinging down, I caught it. With an iron grip, I grasped his right hand and stopped the blade's strike. And with an upward swing of my own scorching blade, I let out a yell. "I am so SICK OF YOU!!!"

My aim was true and it did what I needed it to do. With a single stroke, I cleaved the Red Devil's right off right above the elbow. He let out an agonized shriek, staggering back and trying to clutch at the sparking stump with his left hand still clutching his pistol. I then rose to my feet and created some distance between us by delivering yet another hard kick to his torso and sent him sprawling a good distance away. I plunged the blade of the H-Saber into the waterlogged floor to free up a hand, the burning blade creating hissing steam as the water constantly boiled away around it. I managed to get the fingers of the warrior's severed hand open, forcing it to release its grasp on the deadly blade. Once in my right hand, I swung the blade out to my right, the magenta blade turning a familiar virtuous green. Once I took the H-Saber into my left hand, I stared ahead at the Red Devil as he glared at me with such insane fury. "My turn."

I charged ahead with twin swords ready for action. While my enemy may have lost his primary weapon, he still had his sidearm and was putting it to good use by unloading shot after shot at me in an attempt to repel my advance. My weapon's blades deflected each shot in spite of their size and power. And once I finally closed the distance, it was time for fun. I went to work just as the mad warrior was lining up a shot on my head, the deadly energy blades slashing through his torso over and over in a flurry of strikes. I was practically on autopilot, intensely focused on hacking away at this marauder until there was nothing left of him.

It strangely felt like I was not getting anywhere. Even as my enemy reeled from each slash too much to counterattack, it seemed like nothing I did was enough. How much punishment could he take?! Finally, out of sheer frustration, I stabbed both blades right down into his armored boots and pinned them to the floor so I could try something else without him escaping. With a yell of pain, the Red Devil fired another point-blank shot into my chest and sent me flying back a good distance.

I fell flat on my back and slid through the water, my HUD detecting that I could take next to no more punishment. My torso's armor plating was a mess on the front. But then again, so was his. The many slashes he had taken had practically ripped his chest open enough to reveal some of his internal workings. As I climbed to my feet, my visor scanned over his body while he wheezed in frustration. I could see it in a gash on his chest. His micro-fusion core was exposed. And while he could have freed his hand by dropping his weapon and pulling the swords out of his feet to attack me up close, the madman was clearly not willing to risk dropping his sidearm.

The mad warrior took aim at me one more time and glared at me while his metal pistol began to charge up a shot for once. Glimmering light began to be drawn into the barrel as it began to hiss. I would have been worried and considering playing it safe by keeping my distance, but I was feeling too pumped to back down by that point. As I armed my H-Buster once more, I glanced down at my reflection in the water. Instead of myself, I saw someone else looking back at me. A familiar blue armored machine hero with a red gem set into the front of his helmet. I smiled. I knew I was going to be just fine. And with that, I rushed forward with my boot thrusters carrying me along.

The Red Devil responded as such to my sudden approach. He unleashed a huge burst of red plasma from his pistol, even bigger than anything my own H-Buster could produce. But I was too quick and I was too low to the ground. Practically gliding across the watery floor, I slipped right under the huge plasma shot as it struck the area behind me with a loud blast. As I came to a stop before the mad warrior, I used my momentum to slam the H-Buster into his midsection like a punch, making my opponent gag from the force of the impact while being forced to stay grounded by the two deadly energy swords impaled through his feet. With my weapon charged and ready to unload and the mouth pressed firmly into the gash in his torso, I spoke calmly while looking over his right shoulder. "Light's out, maverick."

It was over. With a twitch of my arm, I unleashed a concentrated plasma beam right through the red maverick's torso as he let out a long howl of agony. The enduring orange beam of plasma shot into the air behind him only for a spherical red explosion to soon follow at its tip. With that one shot, I ripped the micro-fusion core right out of his body and promptly destabilized it to critical mass. As the H-Buster began to quiet down, so too did the Red Devil. He soon fell silent and rigidly stiff. I took a step back and took a good look at him. His red eyes lacked any sort of light or awareness in them, seeming oddly blank. His face was forever frozen in a contorted twisted fusion of agony and murderous insanity. With the very source of his life removed and destroyed, his body had permanently shut down while slightly hunched forward. Now nothing more than a metallic corpse forever frozen in place.

I let out a long relaxed sigh. That was a tough fight. I soon heard the flapping of wings as the two remaining royal sisters landed behind me. I turned to face them, each showing expressions of amazement and relief. Nightmare Moon spoke first with a noticeable sigh in her voice. "My word... All I can say is... Well done. Just...well done."

Luna reached out with her hoof, tracing it over the scorched plating and deep cuts over my armor. "Are you all right? This level of carnage... Yet you do not seem to be in pain..."

I gently patted Luna on the head with my right hand after I deactivated the H-Buster, finally letting myself relax. "Yeah, I'm good. Tired, but I'll be fine so long as I don't step on a tack."

Nightmare Moon then walked over to the lifeless Red Devil and looked directly at his face. "Such madness... No warrior I have ever seen has shown such murderous joy. Your dreams bring us to some of the most outrageous conflicts, my friend."

"Not like I can help it. You can't really control what you'll dream about." I retorted while walking over to her and retrieving the H-Saber and returning it to its holster. "Don't remove the other one. He'll probably fall over without something keeping his feet pinned."

Nightmare Moon glanced at me, but then reached up with her hoof and gave a gentle push on the holster of the Red Devil's own sword. It tilted to the right and fell to the water, the blade dislodging itself. With nothing to support it, the mad warrior's corpse leaned forward and fell into the watery floor with a splash while still remaining amusingly stiff. "Oops. Was that my fault?"

I could only snicker at the sight before me. I then took a step forward and pressed my foot down on the back of the Red Devil's head. "Man, the Mega Man Zero fans would not be happy if they saw this."

Luna then approached while eyeing the robotic corpse as if it could spring back to life at any second. "Yes... Well, it seems we still have some time left after that... Any suggestions on what to do next?"

I looked down at my fallen foe, new thoughts going through my head. But it was during this moment of silence when I realized someone was no longer with us. And I immediately became filled with concern. "Do you think we could check on Celestia? I mean... This guy did...you know..."

Nightmare Moon gently touched her wing tip to my left shoulder plate. "There is nothing to fear, James. Just as if you would take a sudden hard blow or die in a dream, she merely woke up upon death. No real harm can come to you in a dream."

Not surprising to hear that from the Princess of Dreams herself. Even so, I just wanted to know if she was all right. "Yeah, I'd expect as much, but... Do you think we can visit her right now to check up on her?"

"I suppose we could. Assuming she has gone back to sleep by now." Luna replied while her horn was coated by her billowing blue magic aura. "Hmmm... Is that... Ah, there she is. And how fortunate. The exact same setting as before. The memory must have still been fresh in her mind."

In a flash, a circular dimensional rift opened up before us depicting a familiar moonlit tropical beach. Luna then turned to us and asked, "Shall we?"

"By all means. I could use a fruit smoothie after that one." Nightmare Moon retorted before she leaped through the rift and landed upon the sand. She then looked back to us. I jumped through next and was followed by Luna before the rift could close. The air smelled so fresh and sweet compared to the musty junkyard we had just been in.

"She should be close by... Any ideas on where to start?" Luna asked while glancing around. A tropical forest bordered the beach as far as the eye could see, but there was no sign of any signs of life.

I got a surprise just when I was starting to feel worried. My auditory sensors were picking up a distant sound. Drums? My HUD scanned ahead in the direction the sound seemed to be coming from. The readings I was getting on my visor detected activity just around the bend up ahead. "Heh, I guess this stuff is still good for something. Let's check over there."

There truly is nothing like taking a midnight stroll on a beach with nothing but the sound of splashing waves reaching your ears. Neither one of us dared to interrupt the moment while we walked along. While it was still just a dream sequence, I felt myself fill with a twinge of excitement knowing I would be able to experience it in person in several months when Fluttershy and I go on our honeymoon.

Several minutes later, the light of torches could be seen once we rounded the bend on the beach. It seemed we had stumbled across a seaside resort. As we drew closer, the exterior became more clear. A number of patios with grass awnings sprawled out over the sand. Twirling sticks with flames on the tips spun around as a trio of unicorn fire dancers performed for the audience. The one we were searching for stood out all too well against the moonlight and the glow of the flames. Celestia was seated at the very edge of the outdoor seating while sipping a fruit smoothie and wearing a necklace composed of tropical flowers.

The instant I saw her, the recent unpleasant memories resurfaced. I could still remember all too well the instant that mad machine warrior split her head in two with his sword. Overcome with concern, I burst into a sprint and bolted right for her. Celestia did not take long to notice my approach and turned to face me. "James?!"

I said nothing as I grabbed her in my arms for a tight embrace. My fingers then traced over her lower jaw and the center of her muzzle, searching for any signs of injury. I found nothing. "You OK? Nothing hurt?"

She understood all too well why I was so clingy. The Princess of the Dawn spoke softly as she folded a wing over me. "There there, my sunshine. I'm just fine. I woke up in bed the instant that happened. I suffered nothing worse than a splitting headache... No pun intended."

Her sisters hurried over as quickly as they could as well, the muffled footsteps blending with the shifting of sand right behind me. Nightmare Moon spoke first. "Are you well, Celestia? That was very reckless of you to charge a new enemy without any prior knowledge of his capabilities."

"I suppose so... I really wasn't expecting him to draw an extra weapon from his hip like that." Celestia replied while looking rather embarrassed. Considering that she is one of the most powerful entities in the world, it must have been humiliating to be sucker punched like that. However, she then took a close look at my battle-scarred armor and placed her bare hoof upon it. "Oh my lord... What did that lunatic put you through? Luna! Fix him up!"

I glanced over at Luna while the Princess of the Night nodded in agreement. But just as she was starting to focus her magic to alter my body back to pristine condition, she paused while turning her gaze to the rest of the vacationers nearby. No one had really noticed us yet and were decked out in various tropical attire ranging from trunks to hair bands. Luna then cast a smirk at me while a bright glow formed at the tip of her horn. "I have a better idea. Let's get you into something a bit more fitting for this location."

Before I could even think about what she was implying, there was a flash of light and I found myself detecting the gentle tropical breeze upon my skin. And I soon found out why. I was no longer wearing the guise of the robotic Project H. I was flesh and blood once more and decked out for the occasion. I was wearing khaki shorts and a loose fitting tropical shirt that was blue and adorned with floral patterns while leaving my bare chest and torso visible without any buttons to close it. My feet were snugly tucked inside a pair of sandals. "Hey, now I could get used to this! Nice one, Luna."

"Indeed. You're quite dressed for the occasion now. Now then... What is there to do around here, Celestia?" Nightmare Moon then asked before her eyes fell upon the fire dancers, a fierce drum beat filling the air as they performed most vigorously.

The Princess of the Dawn pointed at the stage, but then over yonder as well. "Well, we've got live entertainment right here, but there's also a juice bar right there and a hot tub or two over there. I've already had a dip and am just taking it easy right now."

Nightmare Moon's expression brightened at the mention of a hot tub. "That last one sounds just perfect right now. Luna, shall we?"

"Absolutely. But I get the deep end!" The Princess of the Night replied before taking off in a gallop.

"Oh come now! I'm taller than you!" Nightmare Moon retorted while she took off in playful pursuit. Celestia got a quick chuckle out of seeing her sisters engaging in playful banter. It was indeed adorable to see the nocturnal twins enjoying themselves so.

Celestia then took a long slurp of her drink through a straw before glancing at me. "You must be thirsty after all that. Why not order a drink over there? Just tell them you're with me."

I did just as she said and went over to the juice bar for a drink. I soon came back with an icy cold glass filled with a strawberry and banana smoothie. "They even had my favorite. What'd you get?"

"Mango and pineapple. I think I'll try papaya next time." Celestia retorted before taking another long slurp of her drink. She then asked, "So, how'd it go? You were successful against that warrior, right?"

I cracked a bit of a smirk, remembering the satisfaction of finishing him off in such a unique way. "Yup. Blew a hole right through his torso and took his power supply out with it. Not the way it's supposed to go normally, but screw the canon."

"I wish I knew what you meant by all that. I know I've been keeping an eye on Earth for a long time, but I can't keep track of every little thing." Celestia retorted with a chuckle. She took it all in stride though. I was the dreamer and she was just along for the ride. "I really must take greater care when I get in close to a new threat though. I can't afford a screw up like that in the real world."

"Yeah, but you'll never have to deal with that kind of weaponry either. Science fiction and all that. Seriously, some of that stuff is just overkill." I then said while taking another slurp of my drink. "Mm, that's good. I can never get enough of that combo."

We continued to observe the fire dancers at work, twirling their flaming sticks. Eventually, that performance ended and up came some hula dancers in grass skirts with little flower tiaras set upon their heads. The music became much calmer to reflect the change to the much slower tone. I glanced over at the distant hot tub, seeing Luna and Nightmare Moon looking all too relaxed while they soaked away in it. Before much more time could go by, Celestia stood up from her seat and asked, "I think I'll go for a stroll by the seaside. Care to join me?"

I glanced up at the beautiful Princess of the Dawn as she beckoned me to take her up on her offer with a whimsical smile. Seeing that she was genuinely asking me to spend some private time with her, I gulped down the rest of my drink and stood up after kicking my sandals off. "Sounds good. Lead on."

We slunk away without anyone being the wiser. I found myself walking along the very beach the night sisters and I had approached from, our footprints still left in the sand. We walked side by side along the crashing waves, Celesta soon stepping closer to the sea and walking in the wet sand even as the crashing waves washed over her bare hooves. I decided to keep my feet dry, enjoying the dry and surprisingly warm feel of the soft sand beneath my feet.

My eyes fell upon the Princess of the Dawn as we walked in silence, only the sounds of the waves reaching our ears. With her beautiful white body and pastel colored mane and tail standing against the gorgeous dark blue night sky over the horizon and a full moon hanging in the sky, she was practically glowing in the contrast of the darkness behind her and the gentle moonlight bathing her. I was left momentarily enraptured by what I was seeing to the point even Celestia seemed to notice I was giving her an odd look. "James, is something wrong?"

Her words snapped me out of my stupor, making me fluster briefly as I realized what I was doing. "Oh, uh... No, nothing's wrong. But something is... Um... How do I put this... You remember how I said you look hot in red?"

That got a quick chuckle out of her. "How could I forget that?! But what of it?"

I knew this was going to be heavy-handed, but I wanted to be clear with my words. With a deep breath, I readied myself and told her exactly what I wanted to say. "Well... You are absolutely radiant in the moonlight. Maybe it's because of the contrast in color, but... Just look at you. You're absolutely GLOWING right now."

Celestia blushed furiously at my words while noticeably taken aback before she glanced at herself. Indeed, that silky white coat and aurora-like mane and tail of four colors seemed to be practically glowing in the light of the moon. The expression on her face soon faded to one more composed and then to one with a smug smile. Or was it a smirk? Either way, it got me feeling rather nervous. Especially when she began to wordlessly approach me. "Uh... Did I go too far? Did I come on too hard?"

Next thing I knew, she had stepped forward suddenly and wrapped me up in her glorious wings, bringing our faces close together. She then whispered to me while showing such a loving smile, "My love. How could I ever feel anything other than delight when I hear such sincere praise from you?"

Never before had I ever heard such a powerful declaration of love starting in just two words. Especially one directed at me. I was engulfed in such warmth from those words that I even became momentarily dazed. My hands fell upon Celestia's shoulders for support while I replied, "Those are some strong words, Celestia... Are you sure you know what you just said?"

The enrapturing Princess of the Dawn brought her face even closer to mine until our noses were touching. Without losing that amorous gaze, she spoke as softly and sweetly to me as a love goddess. "I meant every word, my sunshine. You are not a difficult person to fall in love with. My heart became yours after just our first private outing together months ago. From the moment we first joined lips, I have pined for no man other than you."

I could still remember that moment she spoke of. That first kiss under the moon as we rode the train home from Canterlot that night. And indeed, I could still feel it in her embrace. That kindred connection that is difficult to describe. Indeed, I do love the Princess of the Dawn. And at that moment, our kindred bond overcame my insecurities and I felt myself relax. My hand rose to her cheek while I tilted my jaw forward. For once, I made the first move and brought my lips to hers. The beautiful princess let out a muffled surprised gasp deep in her throat, but it soon turned into a sigh of delight as she pressed into the kiss while her wings gripped me even tighter.

Our kiss deepened in seconds. Our tongues danced, the flavors of fruits still lingering on our breaths. God, she was wonderful. Truly a woman like no other. And of all the people in the world that her heart could yearn for, I was that man. It felt like such an honor to be the recipient of her love and I would do everything I could to cherish it. Our kiss soon ended as we both breathed the warm tropical air with the scent of the sea mixed in. I gazed into Celestia's beautiful pink eyes while my hand continued to caress her jaw. "I love you too."

Celestia could not even speak. She merely smiled as a single tear escaped her eyelids. I promptly wiped them from her cheeks, kissing her where the tears had been. She soon stepped away from me and turned, but never once looked away from me. Her right wing never truly left me and soon the longest feather of her wing's tip dragged up my exposed chest and lightly cupped my chin in an obscenely flirtatious manner. It was no different than a human woman holding one finger to my chin and that look on Celestia's face showed she knew it. But she soon whispered loudly, "Catch me, my love!"

Out of nowhere, she just took off down the beach in a full gallop while just barely staying out of the wet sand being splashed over by the waves. Not minding her getting playful, I took off in a sprint to catch up to her. "You're on!"

Needless to say, I found myself utterly outclassed in speed. No human could ever hope to keep up with an equine. Sure enough, rather than getting closer, the glowing form of the Princess of the Dawn only became increasingly distant the longer I ran. I called out while trying to not be too out of breath, "Oh, come on! You know I can't keep up with you ponies! Gimme a break!"

My voice seemed to reach her since Celestia's legs slowed down to a more subdued gallop. I finally started to close the gap between us, but I still had to sprint. Finally, I caught up to her and threw my arms around her neck while trying to keep my pace up. "Gotcha!"

Celestia immediately burst into raucous laughter, as did I, while we quickly slowed to a stop. We stepped a bit further away from the ocean and just fell back onto the soft warm sand. It was almost silly, the two of us goofing off like mere children. And yet, I simply did not care. All because I was with her.

For a time, we watched the stars. Nothing but the sound of the waves reached our ears. If I was not already asleep, I could have easily dozed off for a nap. Soon, Celestia broke the silence. "I should be awakening soon to start the sunrise."

That disheartened me. I did not want to say goodbye so soon, especially while spending time in a place where we did not have to worry about any inhibitions. I turned to look at her and asked, "Does that mean we need to say goodbye?"

Celestia turned her head to look at me and smiled. "Absolutely not. I think this side of the world can enjoy the night a bit longer. We don't know when the next time may come when we can spend time together like this, so I'm going to enjoy this for as long as I can."

"You don't have to do all this for me... You shouldn't put one man before the world's well-being." I replied, feeling somewhat uneasy about her forsaking her royal duties solely out of love for me.

Celestia turned on her side and draped her wing over me, pulling me across the sand and into her waiting arms. "I know, my love... I know. I'm not so foolish as to do such a thing. But postponing the sunrise for a few hours longer won't bring any harm. Some might even enjoy the chance to do some early morning stargazing."

"Hmm... I guess you've got a point. No harm in that, especially since it's cold enough outside already." I said with a slight chuckle while also turning and draping my arm over her side. I bet it made a lot of people confused when they woke up at 8 AM and saw the moon was still out! With how busy Celestia tends to be, she can afford to get a few extra hours of sleep once in a while.

I felt Celestia kiss my cheek and then felt her place a quick peck on my neck. Her affections actually got me thinking to the point where I had to speak up. "You know... You've never been this...open with your feelings to me before..."

Celestia whispered softly while she held me to her body. "This is MY dream, James. I have the right to indulge in ways I never could in the real world."

"Heh, makes perfect sense, now that I think about it. No one can complain about what you do in your dreams." I retorted, mildly amused I had not even considered that.

"Very true." She held me close to her body, my face nestled in the crook of her neck with the ocean waves stopping just short of our feet. I am not even certain how long we were in that one spot, nor am I certain how we went as long as we did without Luna and Nightmare Moon having come looking for us. They must have been quite occupied with the festivities back at the resort.

Before long, Celestia tilted her head up and directed her gaze towards the forest that bordered the beach. "Say... Where do you suppose that leads to?"

I turned my gaze upwards too while still lying on my side. In the rows of trees stood a curiosity. A wall of natural rock formations overgrown with plant life was sticking out of the forest with a large gap set into it. It probably led into a secluded alcove of sorts like a massive hollowed out boulder. Celestia, responding to her own question, looked back to me with a smile. "Shall we investigate?"

"By all means." I said while we scrambled to our feet. After brushing the sand from my shorts and shirt, the two of us approached the opening in the rock wall and made our way through. The trees bordering the rocky path blocked out the moon with their branches, forcing Celestia to rely on her magic to illuminate her horn. The path was lined with soft grass that was easy on my bare feet. We did not go far before we found the end of the path. "Hello... What's this?"

"Oh my..." The Princess of the Dawn muttered as we beheld the majesty before us. Spread out before us was a cozy circular alcove surrounded by rock walls while the unobstructed night sky hung above us, the full moon casting its glow upon the field of flowers before us. Nothing but a blanket of yellow hibiscus flowers stood before us, practically glowing in the moonlight as the very centers of the flower were a vibrant red. And just to add to the atmosphere, fireflies flitted about while periodically glowing. Celestia stepped forward, truly in awe of the sight before us. "Truly the icing on the cake of our time together..."

"You can say that a... Eh?!" I started to reply before being distracted by the feel of Celestia's tongue dragging against my cheek. The Princess of the Dawn then took off into the field of flowers even while she let out a delightful giggle. I smirked in amusement and chased after her. "Oh, you little tease!"

I caught up with Celestia in little time, the two of us laughing together while we gently fell into the field of flowers. Our laughter soon died down while we observed the moon, the fireflies, and the seemingly glowing flowers all around us. It was just such a magical moment that you can really only experience in such a rare location. Dream or not, it felt so real with how calm I was with her.

"So romantic, wouldn't you say?" Celestia whispered to me while she turned to look at me. Her beautiful eyes were filled with subtle traces of longing. I responded in kind by placing a tender kiss upon her lips.

"Like no other place I've seen. It's like the flower field is trying to convince us to make out." I replied with a hint of wit. Indeed, it was very tempting to just forget everything and begin kissing the beautiful princess.

"Then why delay?" Celestia retorted with a quiet chuckle. She leaned forward as her eyes closed and I did the same. Our lips sealed momentarily, only to part briefly just to kiss again. Our kissing became increasingly intimate as our arms wrapped around each other, holding and caressing. Celestia managed to slide my shirt off, leaving my upper body bare as I felt her silky white coat grazing against my skin. Eager to please her more, I soon broke away from the kiss and moved myself down a bit before planting kisses along Celestia's neck. The Princess of the Dawn relished my tender touch, gasping and shuddering even as I even began to tenderly nibble along it. "Ooooh, my love... Yes, right there... Don't stop..."

My hands dragged over her sleek chest and her back even as my lips and teeth continued to give their undivided attention to her flexible neck. One hand traced down her spine and soon over the glorious curves of her hips, my fingers dragging over her cutie mark and digging my fingertips into her flank. She squirmed at my touch, utterly surrendering herself to my affections. But then I went too far and before I knew it, my fingers had slid between her hips and began to caress something noticeably moist.

Celestia let out a wheeze of delight as I touched her where no man had ever touched her before. And I immediately cringed upon realizing what I had done and pulled my hand away. "Oh god... I... I didn't mean..."

Before I could say anything or even apologize, Celestia grabbed me in her wings once more as I practically lied down beside her. I expected a very stern glare. Instead, she was looking at me with a most sweet smile even as her cheeks became flushed with pink. She whispered to me so sweetly, "No, do not be ashamed, my sunshine. Just for tonight, let's not let anything come between us."

Trapped in her loving clutches, I was subjected to Celestia's tender kisses as she began to sweetly court me. I felt myself heating up in subtle arousal as her lips and tongue caressed my chest and neck only to be followed by the gentle nipping of her teeth. Just as I began to consider what her intentions were, I felt something that caused my arousal to skyrocket. Her upturned hoof caressing me between my legs.

"Celestia..." I whispered with a light gasp, feeling my length steadily becoming hard from the princess's loving caresses. Just as my erection became entirely stiff, I felt Celestia grip my shorts in her magical grasp before they slid past my feet and off into the flowers beside us. While she did so, I slid my hand down her chest and between her legs, soon finding her soft teats. Even as the soft flesh on the underside of her hoof gently cupped my balls, my hand caressed and groped the soft mounds of flesh coated by only a thin layer of her coat.

"Oh, James... You...truly know what a mare wants..." Celestia whispered to me as she crooned her neck in response to my touch upon her soft mammaries. She wrapped her neck around mine however she could in a type of traditional equine hug. Her wing draped over me in an embrace of sorts, my length occasionally throbbing at her touch.

"You're pretty good at this too... First time?" I asked in return, finding her to be coaxing me with surprising ease. Maybe too much ease.

"In terms of shared dreams... Yes. But not necessarily the first time entirely. I am merely following my heart." My beautiful lover replied before she soon engulfed my length in her mouth, prompting a gasp of surprise from me. She began to suck me off with a smooth rhythm, her tongue caressing my hardened length for maybe only twenty seconds before she pulled away and rolled onto her back, her loving eyes never turning away from me. "Now please... Follow your heart as well. I am yours for tonight, my sunshine."

Wings spread wide while lying in the glowing yellow flowers, the radiant Princess of the Dawn displayed herself to me in a way she had never done before. Her pale coat glowed in the light of the moon as did her flowing billowing mane. I stood above her, admiring her unparalleled beauty while she never looked away from her. A warm smile upon her face, she cooed softly, "You're very handsome, my love. And you have the gentlest eyes."

There was nothing I could hide from her. I was just as bare as she was now. Truly, she had the body of a goddess. The more I looked over her, the more I craved her. My heart ached for my kindred sun as hers ached for me. I dropped to my knees before letting my hands roam over her heavenly form, groping her soft teats and even sliding between her hips to caress her needy marehood. This did not go on for long before I was suddenly pulled forward by an unseen force and found myself all but lying atop Celestia's chest while she hooked her hooves over my shoulder. With a very amorous gaze and loving smile, she whispered softly to me. "My love... Take me."

And so I did. With a steady push, I entered her as she gasped in utter delight. She clung to me tightly, holding me to her body as her mighty lungs inflated below me. With a slow rhythm of my hips, I plunged my hardened length as deep into her as I would go while my lips caressed and pecked at her neck. "Oh god, Celestia..."

"Yes... Yes, please... Oh, James..." Celestia whispered in newfound pleasure. There we were. Man and mare, locked in the throes of loving passion. My teeth tenderly nibbled along her neck, sometimes biting too hard and pulling tiny strands of her soft thin coat from her skin. One hand reached low, trying to tenderly massage her soft supple teats and even squeezing them as if to extract milk. Everything I did, Celestia relished.

Before long, Celestia made a new move. I felt myself being engulfed in her magical grasp before being pulled from her and rolled onto my back. I gazed up at the glowing moon above before feeling Celestia crawl over me until her face stood between me and the moon, creating a lunar eclipse of her very own. She smiled so lovingly as her body rested atop mine, the soothing rhythm of her breathing only surpassed by the beating of her heart against my own. "My love... Allow me this time."

I felt Celestia slide herself down and took my waiting erection into herself once again. She sighed blissfully as I once again entered her, her glorious wings spreading wide in a beautiful display as I caressed the sides of her ribs. I could not find words to speak to her. All I could focus on was the gentle warmth within her as our bodies grinded together, our eyes frequently locking with only brief lapses in focus brought on by our tender yet distracting lovemaking.

I really wish there was more I could do to describe such an experience with the single most beautiful mare in the world. We touched, we whispered, we kissed. It was all so simple, yet so magical as we made sweet tender love in that secluded magical alcove kissed by the moonlight. And in time, I could feel our climax approaching. My length began to periodically throb, signaling that the time was drawing near. I whispered to my kindred sun, "Celestia... I think I'm..."

The radiant Princess of the Dawn looked down at me with only a joyous smile. She pleaded with me in a desperate whisper, "So am I, my love... Please... Every last drop... Let it all out inside me... Please!"

I could not refuse her. I began to thrust my hips up into hers in an eager attempt to bring forth my own climax. She began to whimper and yelp, the pleasure becoming too much for her to bear. Just as I groaned her name, I felt the building tension in my pelvis suddenly release as I unloaded my seed directly into the beautiful creature above me even as she too lifted her head to the sky and groaned my name, her hips pushing down on mine as her inner walls quivered around me.

And just like that, it was over. So brief, yet so satisfying followed by the gentle encompassing warmth of the afterglow. Celestia slowly relaxed herself until she was resting atop me once more, her lungs inflating and deflating against me in delightful steady rhythm as I too panted in unison with her. She smiled at me oh so lovingly and whispered, "You...truly are a lover, my dear..."

"As are you, m'lady..." I whispered in return. And yet even though there was no reason for me to fear anything deep in the depths of this dream realm, a lingering doubt began to surface in the back of my mind. A familiar doubt that had been present before not that long ago.

I believe Celestia began to notice something was amiss when I began to avert my eyes. Her smile turned into a concerned frown. "My love, is something wrong?"

I could not hide anything from her. And so I decided to come clean. "I... Can't really hide it, huh? I know we already discussed something like this a while back, but... I feel like I just did something I don't have the right to... Like what we just did was taboo... It just feels like you're so far abo..."

Celestia seemed to know where I was going with that since she silenced me by gently placing her hoof over my lips. Her frown immediately turned into a calm smile. "James. May I tell you a secret? Something that will put that lingering little doubt to rest?"

I merely nodded. In response, Celestia lowered her head beside my ear. But instead of speaking, I heard something else entirely. Song. And it was a song I recognized almost immediately as the beautiful Princess of the Dawn quietly sang to me. "You are my sunshine... My only sunshine. You make me happy when skies are gray... You'll never know, dear...how much I love you... Please don't take...my sunshine away..."

It was not even the full song, but it was enough to make her point clear. And it touched me on a level I did not expect. With that gorgeous voice singing the lyrics, tears just burst forth from my eyes from nowhere. So simple, yet so beautiful. I felt a single feather of her wing lift a tear from my face as Celestia lifted her head to look down at me with a truly happy smile. "No matter what your standing in Equestria's society is... No matter whether or not a crown rests upon my head... You are and always will be my sunshine, dear James... You know this to be true, my love. So please... In the one place where we need not fear anything... Where prying eyes cannot see or judge... Do not deny us the choice to let our hearts sing the song they want each other to hear."

Chocking out a shamed sob, I reached out and held onto her while burying my face into the soft coat around her throat. I felt her arm wrap around me, holding me to her body. I felt ashamed, yet reassured. I wanted to love her without fear of stepping past a boundary I should not tread upon. I just needed to remind myself that there was no boundary to begin with. Certainly not after this beautiful shared dream of ours.

Far too soon for my liking, I felt the world quiver around me. Or was it I that quivered? Whatever it was, Celestia seemed to notice as well. "Is it time for you to awaken, my sunshine?"

"I... Yeah, I think it's about time for me to go... I really enjoyed our time together..." I whispered back to her, satisfied yet unwilling to leave. But alas, all dreams must end. I gently rested my hand upon Celestia's hoof and whispered to her, "I love you... We'll meet up again sometime soon, right?"

"Count on it, my love. Take care today. I love you so." The Princess of the Dawn responded quietly before we joined lips one last time before I could leave her to her dream.

Moments later, I felt all sensation of touch fade as my vision became a blur momentarily as if seeing through closed eyelids. When I did open my eyes, I found myself looking up at the rafters in my bedroom. And yet... Why was it so dark? Did Celestia really delay so much in raising the sun like she said?

I took a quick glance at the clock on the nightstand next to my side of the bed. Just a bit past 9 AM. Indeed, Celestia was late in raising the sun. My stirring must have disturbed Fluttershy since she soon sat up in bed beside me. Dark as it was, I could still see her clearly. "Mmm... Morning, dear... Wait... Why is it so dark? Did we wake up too early today?"

"I don't think so. I'm pretty sure Celestia just overslept for once." I replied while pulling my covers down. It was then that I only happened to notice something about my boxers. There was a stiff bulge in them. It seems that in spite of what happened in my dream, my body was still unsatisfied. Still, I tried to avoid giving it any attention.

Fluttershy moved some of her unkempt mane out of her eyes and asked, "You think so?"

"Well, we were sharing a dream up until I woke up. She was more interested in spending time with me than raising the sun today." I explained while hoping that Fluttershy would not look down. One cannot really complain about what happens in someone else's dreams, but still...

Unfortunately, Fluttershy did happen to glance down and take note of what was clearly my hidden erection. My lover then gave me a sly smirk and asked, "It looks like someone woke up excited. Why is that? Did something happen in your dream?"

She had me cornered. Not wanting to make up excuses, I proceeded to confess. "Well... At one point near the end, we... Well... Yeah. That happened."

Fluttershy's sly expression quickly turned into a wide-eyed stare like she was trying very hard not to laugh. Needless to say, she failed. My fiancée burst out laughing, catching me by surprise. "Oh my goodness! With her?! How many other stallions have dreamed of that?!"

That got me laughing too. Indeed, I have to wonder how many other stallions in Equestria have experienced wet dreams involving the gorgeous Princess of the Dawn. Her beauty is simply unparalleled. "Good question! I'd guess every stallion considering how hot she is!"

As our laughing died down, Fluttershy then caught me by surprise as she rubbed her hoof over the bulge in my shorts. Her expression of amusement had faded away while a look of amorous affection filled her eyes. "Well, she might be the most beautiful mare in the world, but she doesn't know how to please my man like I do. Does she?"

I quickly felt the change in tone in the air. I gave my lover an amorous smirk and leaned back until I was leaning against the bed's headboard, my erection growing stiffer the more she rubbed it through the fabric. Truly, this was going to be a good start to my day. "Well, that's not a very fair comparison, to be honest. Unlike her, you have experience, baby."

"That I do." She whispered tenderly to me before pressing her lips against mine for a deep sensual kiss. Sighing and wheezing, we kissed each other over and over in sweet passion. I rubbed my hands over my lover's shoulders and down to her swollen sides as our daughter stirred within her. I soon felt her pull my boxers down further to reveal my hardened erection, but instead of feeling her hoof rub against it, I felt Fluttershy push against me as she pulled herself forward and began to rub her beautiful firm and round belly against it. "Mmmm... She's kicking, honey... Can you feel her?"

I could indeed feel movement pushing against the inside of her womb. Every now and then, one of those shifting bulges in her belly caress my throbbing length. The subtle touch sent jolts of anticipation through me. "Oh baby, I do... She knows daddy is here..."

"Hehee... She always loves it when you touch me... Loves it when you make mama feel loved..." My beloved whispered back to me as she began to gyrate herself from side to side, gently rubbing her firm belly against me. I sighed and groaned in delight as the growing result of our love grinded against me. My hands slid down her back and to her flanks, grasping and rubbing them as my fingers dug into her sensitive cutie marks. Her hips felt different in a way... Fuller... Motherly... It filled me with such erotic glee as I could feel the subtle changes in my lover's body as she slowly underwent her transformation from a meek and sweet mare into a beautiful ravishing mother.

I could not wait any longer. I held Fluttershy in my arms and kissed her deeply while pushing her up onto her hind legs, my hand reaching down and groping her dark swollen teats. She squealed in the kiss as I coaxed warm milk from her puffy mammaries. Finally, she broke the kiss and gaze into my eyes with lust. "James... Take me... Mama needs you now..."

"And Daddy needs Mama too." I whispered back while groping and squeezing her beautiful motherly hips. She melted like butter at my touch, panting and whimpering as I began to crawl behind her on my knees while still holding her up. Once behind my beloved, I pushed my hips forward and sank my length to the hilt into her winking marehood. "Mmmm... God, you feel good."

Fluttershy gasped as her wings spread wide. One of my arms was draped across her chest while the other rubbed over her swollen pregnant belly. I could feel our daughter squirming within in response to my touch as if she was saying hello to her father. Fluttershy moaned passionately in response to my affections both inside and out. "Ooooh James... Oooh, I love carrying your foal in me... I love it when she moves when we're together..."

"I bet you like being full of life." I whispered into her ear just before kissing it. "You've never been more beautiful than you are now, baby. Pregnancy suits you."

"It does... And you're the one who made me this way... Mmmm... I... I never thought it would be such a...oooh... A wonderful experience... I wish I could...stay like this all the time..." Fluttershy moaned in utter delight while my hand groped and rubbed her beautiful belly. She has grown to adore being pregnant in more ways than one. It certainly suits her more than I could have ever imagined. "I want your foals, baby... I want as many foals as I can carry..."

She was playing to my most sacred desires. She knows how much I adore pregnant mares. And how much I relish the thought of making them that way. I kissed and nibbled along her neck as I thrust deep into her. "And daddy will give mama as many as she wants... You want me to fill you, love?"

She pleaded in love and longing, nuzzling the side of my head with her own. "Please! I... I love you, James... My love..."

Our lovemaking became increasingly passionate, the two of us teasing and praising each other back and forth as two lovers so very much in love with each other. I Our voices became more strained as orgasm drew near for us both, teasing turning to begging as we eagerly wished to reach climax together. I right as I felt my loins about to burst, I held onto my beloved as tightly as I could. "Fluttershy... Baby, I'm..."

"Me too...! Please... Fill me...! Give mama your foals, daddy!" Fluttershy pleaded as she quivered in my grasp. As I felt her inner walls spasm around my shaft, I pushed as deep as I could and groaned her name as I unleashed my seed as deep as it would go. All passion faded into a warm afterglow as I continued to hold up my dear lover. But as she panted in my grasp, her attention was drawn towards the window. "Oh...? Is that the sunrise?"

She was right. A gentle glow was starting to cast itself over the darkness just beyond the window. Although delayed, Celestia had stayed true to her duty and was bringing the sun over the horizon to truly start the day. "Wow... Couldn't pick a better time for it to happen."

Fluttershy looked over her shoulder at me and smiled sweetly before the two of us shared a kiss. With morning having arrived, it would be best for us to take a quick shower to clean up. But just as I was starting to release my grasp on her, Fluttershy placed her hoof on my hand while she gazed at me with a much more amorous expression. "I'm serious, honey. After Gladesong is born, let's have another when the time is right."

Her words tickled my heart. I then whispered back to her while placing a kiss on her nose, "Definitely something to look forward to and discuss, baby. Although we may have to add onto the house some more before then. It's almost too small here for a family of four as is." With nothing else to discuss, we made our way into the bathroom to clean ourselves up before Scootaloo could come knocking.

Breakfast was largely uneventful. Along with omelets, Fluttershy fried up some pancakes with chocolate chips mixed into the batter. Utterly delicious. Right afterwards, Scootaloo headed out for a day with her friends out at the clubhouse. With no insulation, the clubhouse needs a portable space heater in order to be used during winter. I think Apple Bloom is the one who provides it, but where do they plug it in? I do not recall anyone instilling electrical outlets in there. It probably runs on a battery.

I watched from the window as Scootaloo buzzed away on her little snowboarding scooter. It was such a genius move for Apple Bloom to swap out the wheels for that. "Man, I wish I had something like that. She makes getting around so fun."

Once the rambunctious pegasus filly was out of sight, I went over to the phonograph in the corner and set Fluttershy's new record on. She really does have good taste in music for relaxation. The usual noise from the construction workers out back was absent since Sundays tend to be their day off. The floor and walls of the new room are all but complete, although they are holding off on tearing the wall down to make a doorway until spring gets here.

Fluttershy was doing the dishes in the kitchen while I lounged on the sofa in the living room, almost tempted to doze off for a nap thanks to the relaxing tunes coming from the phonograph. I even closed my eyes for a while, but was snapped back to attention when I felt a kiss upon my lips. Fluttershy was standing before me while she giggled lightly. "Long week?"

"Yeah, you can say that. Sundays are just such lazy days for most people, so it's hard resisting the urge to take a nap." I replied, glancing at the fireplace while a pair of chipmunks scurried across the tiny walkways hanging from the rafters. When my eyes glanced at the window nearest the door and saw clouds on the horizon, a question popped up into my head that had been eating away at me since last Sunday. "Say, honey... Can I ask you a few things?"

"Sure, dear. But... One second." Fluttershy then went over to the phonograph and flipped the record over before resetting the needle. The record had already played through one side and it was time to start the other. She then came back to me and pulled herself up to the sofa before relaxing upon me. "What's on your mind?"

"Um... About last Sunday..." I asked while trying to think of the right words. "While I did greatly enjoy what you and Rainbow Dash did for me... What made you decide it was OK for her and I to... Well, you know..."

Fluttershy's expression quickly became one of uneasiness. It was a very difficult question, to be sure. Even so, she still found an answer. "Um... I'm not entirely sure how to answer that, James. I mean... I hope you don't think I'm one of those kinds of mares who likes seeing her husband getting...that way with other mares. But with Rainbow Dash... She's..."

She paused for a moment, trying to find the right words. I provided her emotional support by reaching out and gently cupping her cheek with my hand. "Take your time, dear. There's no rush."

"Thank you..." She whispered softly almost as if not wanting to drown out the music coming from behind us. "Well... Rainbow Dash and I... We go back a long way. We've been friends longer than with anypony else. And after she overcame the temptation to take you from me back on Hearts and Hooves Day, I knew she would never betray me. I know she loves you. Loves you so much... And...after all that happened just a little while ago... I wanted her to be happy. To know what it's like to love and be loved. So... I let her...you know."

My thoughts went back to that night. I could still remember the pleasure. The intimacy as I shared love between those two beautiful mares. It was a wonderful night and I could still remember the look on her face as Rainbow shed tears of bliss. "Yeah... That was an awesome evening we had together. But... Well, it'd be for the best if we kept that information to ourselves... Anyway, do you regret what we did? And if you didn't, did you enjoy it?"

Fluttershy looked rather nervous at first while her eyes darted around, but she soon gave me a crooked smile. "Well, I did enjoy it. Watching you two showing so much love was just so...touching to see. You weren't making love for the pleasure. You were doing it out of love for each other. And... I know it wasn't exactly something most people would smile upon, but... I don't regret what we did that night. It just felt...right. Maybe society wouldn't see it as being right, but it felt right. I'm glad we did it. I'm glad we all got to be happy that night."

That got a smile out of me. Indeed, we did enjoy that night together. I continued to tenderly cup Fluttershy's cheek while my other hand stroked her beautiful flowing mane. "Me too, if I'm going to be honest. It felt magical from start to finish. And I'm glad you didn't have any doubts about me, honey. You know I'll never leave you."

"I know, James... I know better than to doubt you now. You'll never leave us." She replied before leaning forward and pressing her lips against mine, her swollen belly pressed firmly against mine as our daughter stirred within. "I love you, baby."

"And I love you, honey." I whispered back in response. The two of us began to tenderly make out, kissing sweetly and deeply. I was not aware that a few of Fluttershy's little animal friends were watching from the rafters, probably enjoying the show. I only got a quick glimpse of them right as we stopped while they started to scatter.

For a little while longer, we continued to cuddle on the sofa up until the record finally played all the way through and the only sound we were hearing was the faint scratching of a needle dragging across a flat disc of plastic. I started to sit up and stretch, trying to fight off the urge to sleep. "Man, I really don't want to take a nap... I think I'll head into town and chill at the spa for once. Would you like to come?"

Fluttershy responded while placing a kiss upon my cheek. "No thank you. I already went this week with Rarity, so I'm good. I still have a few things to take care of around the house anyway. But you have a good time. All right?"

"Will do, honey. I'll see you later." I then got up and retrieved my heavy winter clothing from the coat rack, wrapped myself in a scarf, and headed on out.

One of my favorite things about winter out where we live is how quiet it is. With no one living around us, there is very little sound, but with a thick layer of snow covering the environment, it is enchantingly silent. I could hear nothing but the sounds of my boots trudging through a thin layer of snow that covered the path towards town. Things quickly changed once I entered Ponyville proper, though not by much. There generally is not much activity on Sundays to begin with, so it was still rather quiet in town with the snow absorbing the sound all around me from the small number of townspeople going about their business. Most people would rather stay indoors than get out in this freezing cold.

As I made my way through the town square, the snow around me helped muffle the sound of flapping wings getting closer. Before I knew it, someone or something grabbed onto me from behind and basically started piggybacking on me. With my head movements restricted by my scarf, I could not look over my shoulder at my impromptu passenger. "OK, who's there? That you, Scoot?"

The voice of an older mare responded right behind my head. "Guess again, big guy! Where you going?"

Of course. It was Rainbow Dash. Almost tempted to laugh, I just gave her a straight answer. "Heading over to the spa to relax for a while. Wanna join me?"

"You bet! I'm always up for a hot soak at this time of year." She then went airborne and flew ahead before holding the door for me. I hurried into the spa's lobby so she would not keep the door open for long and keep the cold coming in.

Rainbow Dash and I both signed up for a session of heat treatments. For those not in the know, the spa has three sessions to choose from. The heat sessions involve the hot tub and sauna, the physical session involves massages, cornicures, and pedicures, while the rejuvenation session involves facials, seaweed body wraps, and mud baths. Of course, one could also go for the full suite of services like Fluttershy and Rarity tend to prefer.

We were lucky that no one was using the sauna at the time. Most patrons at this time of year tend to focus more on the hot tub than the sauna, though some do enjoy a good steam bath when the air is so cold and dry. I swapped into a pair of swim trunks I keep around at my usual work station while no one was looking and joined Rainbow Dash in the sauna. While one of my employers were technically supposed to be supervising us, my status as an employee at the spa was enough to let me keep an eye on things myself.

Rainbow Dash let out a sigh, breathing deep the steam while letting her mane hang free. Most prefer to wrap their manes in a towel to help keep them kempt, but Rainbow has always preferred a wild look that definitely suits her. I was just relaxing in the corner, letting my skin bask in the soothing steam. Rainbow Dash let out a long sigh and asked, "Nothing like steaming things up at this time of year, huh?"

"Yep... Feels as humid as the tropics right now." I replied while just closing my eyes for a moment. It really was relaxing in there to the point where I was almost tempted to give in to my earlier urges and just slouch over into slumber. Although I am not certain if taking naps during a spa visit is allowed...

A minute or two later, I heard the clopping of hooves and opened my eyes to see Rainbow Dash approaching the water bucket and ladle. When she bounded up to the seating beside it, she took the ladle in her mouth and starting pouring more and more water onto the hot rocks. The water hissed as it rapidly evaporated into more and more steam. Before long, the steam was too thick for me to even see the door leading out in the main chamber or even Rainbow Dash herself. "Heh, it's like a rainforest in here now!"

Rainbow Dash strangely did not reply, but she soon stepped back into my view and hopped back up to the seating beside me. She gave me a gentle smile and said, "Nothing like a little extra cover, right?"

"Cover? For what?" I asked, only to freeze as Rainbow Dash put her hoof on my hip. I glanced down at where she was touching me before looking back up at her face. The bold and brash mare was giving me a very loving smile and stare without saying a word. "Rainbow...? What are you..."

I did not even get the chance to finish my question. As I spoke, she slunk over to me and threw her arms and wings around me for an embrace before tenderly pressing her lips against mine for a surprisingly sweet kiss. While shocked at first, I let go of my concerns and pressed into the kiss as well while holding onto my dear friend. The kiss ceased briefly only for her to kiss me again. Her lips parted, allowing our tongues to dance as she grinded herself against my body, her soft supple coat dragging against my chest and belly. When did she get so good at kissing?

Moments later of muffled gasps and deep moans from Rainbow's throat, the kiss finally ended while we just stared at each other in the heat of passion that had flared up between us. Rainbow Dash, such love in her eyes while a deep blush adored her cheeks, whispered softly to me. "Love you, baby."

"Love you too, beautiful." I whispered back, touched by Rainbow's brazen display of love for me when no one else could see us. She leaned forward and held onto me in a firm yet tender embrace. I returned the favor by wrapping my arms around her and gently stroking my hand over her wild and beautiful rainbow mane. Soon, I found the will to speak. "You know... Something seems different with you since last week."

Rainbow Dash let out a soft chuckle while she reached out and kissed my ear while her chin rested upon my shoulder. "Maybe that's because I finally feel like a mare and found my stallion."

Those words actually got me to sweat. And not just because the thick cloud of steam was already making me sweat to begin with. "Uh... Did that night...really hit you that hard?"

My beautiful friend spoke softly to me. "James, I can't even describe how it felt to just be taken like that by the man I love. It was... Just... It was like some part of me that had been restless for a really long time was finally at peace. I swear, I've never felt so...feminine before. I never felt so much like a mare until that night. I loved it. And I keep dreaming about it too..."

"Rainbow... Are you sure you're not considering moving on and finding someone else?" I asked as the uncomfortable feeling of us having to move on from that point crossed my mind. I know Rainbow Dash loves me very deeply despite the fact that we would never be a couple. I wanted her to be happy, even though the thought of seeing her find another man did make me feel a twinge of worry.

"Are you kidding me, handsome?" She replied with a bit of a smirk on her face while she pulled her head back to look at me. "I can't do that... My heart just won't let me. I didn't know what it was like to fall in love until I met you. My heart will always be yours. As will my body, because you were my first. You took my virginity. Like or not, you'll always be my stallion. And you'll always have me no matter what happens."

Those were powerful words. To hear such a declaration of such undying devotion... It genuinely touched me. I held Rainbow Dash to my chest and whispered softly to her, "Thank you... Just... Thank you for always being there for me, dear..."

"Always, baby. No matter what happens, you'll always have me." She cooed back to me in the sweetest tone of voice I had ever heard out of her.

For a moment, we just sat there cuddling. Unfortunately, the steam started to thin. Not wanting any random stranger to see us, I reached over to the bucket of water and dumped some more onto it to restore the smokescreen. When I started to pull my arm back, Rainbow Dash intercepted it. She put her hoof down on it, causing me to instinctively turn my hand around and hold it. I lifted it up between us, causing her to smile oh so lovingly at me in ways I almost never see out of her. It was almost like a completely different mare was looking at me. Smiling, I then kissed her hoof right below the ankle. Rainbow then sighed and whispered, "Gosh, I love you..."

"Love you too, beautiful." I whispered back before Rainbow finally adjusted herself until she was sitting beside me. She constantly leaned against me with her eyes closed, head on my shoulder while I gently stroked my hand down her side. While I looked down at her, a number of questions started to drift through my head. "Hey, Rainbow...? Mind if I ask you...how you ended up falling for me? Like...how we got to where we are now?"

She looked up at me with a bit of a playful smile. "Whoa... That's gonna be a walk down memory lane. You sure you've got time for that? It's kind of a long story."

"As long as it holds my attention, I'll listen." I retorted with a smirk of my own.

Rainbow Dash straightened herself a bit before just looking out into the steam as if recollecting her memories. "Well, we both know I didn't make the best first impression when we bumped into each other for the first time. Kinda embarrassing that the first thing I ever did was fall on you. That's a step down from how Twilight and I met. Anyway, moving on..."

I outright laughed at the memory. Indeed, it was a horrible first encounter. At least with Rarity, I got to talk to her before she bashed my head on her doorway. Regardless, I continued to listen. "Anyway, at first, I wasn't too sure of what to think of you. You were quiet and really shy, but I guess that's to be expected when you suddenly find yourself in a whole new world outta nowhere like that. But after a few days, I started to see you as someone who was somewhere between Fluttershy and Twilight if that makes any sense. Shy and sensitive, but stern and smart too. I felt like you were someone worth protecting. Just a real nice guy."

"Heh... Thanks, Rainbow. So, when did that start to change?" I asked in return, feeling rather touched by my friend touching upon earlier times.

"I'm pretty sure you know when that was." Rainbow said softly before she turned her head to look at me. "The day Nightmare Moon came back. I think the start was when you and I were flying together for the first time. Just the two of us flying below the full moon... I'd be lying if I said I didn't think it felt a bit romantic at times. And then in the Everfree Forest. It was a blast taking on the Shadowbolts with you like that. Like we make a pretty good team. But then..."

Her expression became more solemn. I had a hunch of what was coming next. "When Nightmare Moon went after you... I was the only one who could catch up in time, so I went it alone. And when she caught me in her magic and that lightning... Man, I was terrified. I seriously thought that was when I was gonna die..."

It was clearly not a pleasant memory for her to recall. She held a hoof to her forehead while closing her eyes, a long sigh escaping her nostrils. I reached out and gently grasped her other hoof, prompting Rainbow Dash to look at me with a soft smile. But that smile soon faded as she continued. "When I woke up a bit later... That was scary. You were hacking and slashing away at Nightmare Moon right in front of me. But when she...impaled you..."

I instantly remembered that wound when I regained my senses at that time. It was a pain unlike any I had ever felt before. I noticed tears starting to build at the edges of Rainbow's eyes. "I still remember...the feeling of your blood splattering onto me... I couldn't believe you had just put yourself in harms way to protect me like that... And when you...left your shield over me to keep me safe while going off to finish things with her... God, I thought I would never see you alive again..."

Rainbow Dash leaned into me, clearly shaken by those dark memories of such a fateful night. I draped my arm over her, holding her to my chest. "I guess...it was the moment I thought I was about to lose was when...something started to blossom in me. I didn't know what you really meant to me until I thought I was about to lose you forever. I knew then that...I couldn't lose you. But...I had no idea how love works. I was seriously confused for a good while on what to do and what to think..."

"Yeah, I remember that you were pretty distracted for a while after that night. I seem to recall you saying something like you 'didn't even know half of what you were feeling' at the time." I replied, thinking back to the train ride we had while getting Mitta up to Canterlot so the curse upon her could be removed.

She let out a quiet chuckle, probably amused that I remembered that line so well. "Heh, yep. That's what I said. I just had no idea what it's like to fall in love. Even though we couldn't be more different if we tried, I still felt so... Ugh, and to think I almost used a love potion on you to get you all to myself on Hearts and Hooves Day..."

"Yeah, what was up with that? Not something I'd expect from the bearer of Loyalty." I retorted with a smirk. I still remember that picnic.

"Hey, I stopped you from drinking it! So my title of 'Loyalty' still stands!" Rainbow Dash spoke up before letting out a laugh. However, she then showed a calm smile. "But still... I think you and I have been pretty good to each other over the months. I've gotten a bit more humble and you've gotten bolder and more confident."

"Wait, you think so?" I asked in surprise, not expecting such a show of humility from Rainbow Dash of all people.

She looked up at me with a very sincere smile. "James. You made me a better mare. I've done things I'm not proud of, even to my best friends. But I feel like I really understand why now and know how not to repeat my mistakes. And I feel like it's because you rubbed off on me quite a bit." Rainbow Dash then winked at me and added, "But I can also tell I've rubbed off on you. You're braver now. I can see it. But even before then, you were always the kind of guy who is only really cool when he needs to be. And that's a lot better than being cool al the time."

I suppose she was right. I have gotten much more sure of myself over time. It seems we truly have been a good influence on each other. "I guess so. For being as cocky as you can be at times, I suppose you are a good influence. But still..." I then pulled her closer to me until I was holding her in a firm embrace. "No matter what happens, please don't ever stop being you, Rainbow. I've always loved you for who you are."

Those words coaxed a very touched smile from my dear friend. "Hey, don't worry. No matter how much I might tweak my behavior over time, I'll always be me. Can't imagine being anypony else." But she then placed her hoof over my chest, my heart beating steadily under it. "But as for you... Don't ever change either. I don't want to see the James I fell in love with become someone else. Always stay you, all right?"

"That's a promise, love." I replied quietly, prompting an almost tearful smile from the beautiful pegasus. Without another word, we sealed lips once more for a deep and loving kiss. We just sat there for maybe another five minutes, cherishing each other and sharing our love through many kisses. However, there was one last question I had on my mind. Once our current kiss ended, I whispered quietly to her. "Hey... One last question for you."

"Name it, handsome." Rainbow whispered back to me with such love in her eyes.

While we held each other in a tender embrace, I asked, "Just wondering about last week... When Fluttershy agreed to let you and I... Well... Was that planned? Did she really agree to let you and I make love together?"

Rainbow Dash's expression became one of puzzlement. "I'll be honest with you. I really didn't see that coming at all. We talked and planned that night out for a while, but she agreed to let you and I kiss, touch, and everything else just shy of intercourse. So it was a big shock when she encouraged me to... Did you ever get an answer out of her?"

I smiled, not at all surprised that it had been unplanned. "Actually, I did. And Fluttershy said she just wanted to see you happy. She had a lot of faith in you and trusted you to never take me away from her."

Her face... It was covered in a look of shock. But it soon became one of sincere gratitude and a very humble smile while she nodded her head forward until her forehead was resting against my chest. "Oh, Fluttershy... That's really brave of her. Sometimes I don't feel like I deserve a friend like her. I've been a real jerk sometimes..."

"That's not the Rainbow Dash I know. She's cool and respectable. And she doesn't betray her friends' trust." I replied quietly, my fingers dragging through her mane. "Like you said, I've been a good influence on you. Right?"

My loyal friend lifted her head and looked at me with a reassured grin. "Heh... Yeah, that's true. No way am I gonna hurt her again. You and Fluttershy are an awesome couple and that's not something I want to see change... Phew, I think I've had just about enough of this steam bath. How about we hang on in the hot tub for a while?"

It was kind of funny for Rainbow to just up and change the subject like that, but she was right. I was reaching my limit on hanging around in that steam and even the steam itself was starting to thin out. "Ugh, sure. I think I've had enough of this."

Rainbow Dash hopped down from her seat, but then looked back at me while I climbed to my feet. "Hey, quick question. How're things with Fluttershy in bed? She treating her man right?"

That was a bold question, but I decided to answer as honestly as I could since I knew I could trust her. "You kidding? I don't think her sex drive has ever been this strong before she got pregnant."

My friend let out a laugh at that revelation and started to walk towards the door. "I'm not surprised! I swear, you just wait. Once she pops out that foal, she's gonna be the hottest mom in town!"

I held my face in my hand while letting out a wheezing snicker. I am aware of how the female body tends to change once motherhood has occurred. I could only imagine how it would effect Fluttershy in the end, though pregnancy has been kind to her. Regardless, I hurried over to the hot tub while trying to not let myself be distracted by such kinky thoughts.

Rainbow Dash and I just soaked in the hot tub together while a few other locals did so at the other end. Seemed to be a quartet of friends enjoying the weekend together. We did not really talk much, although I did start rubbing Rainbow's back beneath the water. She glanced at me for a second and smiled, just showing me quiet appreciation for my affections. But then I decided to get a little bolder and rubbed my hand down further and gave her flank a firm squeeze.

The result was about as much as I expected. Rainbow Dash's eyes opened wide while her wings started to open, but they were forced closed by sheer will. Rainbow then gave me a sly smirk and whispered, "What's up, handsome? Can't keep your hands off me? I'd totally make out with you if no one was watching."

"Just returning the favor you gave me back in the sauna." I whispered back before digging my fingers firmly into the curve of her rump, Rainbow biting her lower lip to try to hide her enjoyment of the attention. "You mares always have gorgeous hips, regardless of who you are."

Rainbow Dash smirked at me before she moved her hips sideways and started grinding them against my belly. "Tell you what. Whenever I come in for a massage, you can massage my cutie marks anytime."

Knowing how sensitive those are on her, I knew what she was really requesting of me. "You got it, Rainbow. You know my workdays."

Not much else happened during our stay. Unfortunately for Rainbow Dash, she had to stick around a while longer than me due to her coat and feathers being thoroughly soaked. They would freeze before she could get back home, so she had to wait around to dry. I just bundled up and headed out, not sure of what else to do with my day.

Before long, I passed by the library. I glanced up at the impressive tree, seeing its many green leaves coated with a thick layer of snow. It always amazes me how plant life in Equestria does not ever seem to be affected by winter cold in areas where ponies reside. Conifers would make sense, but not deciduous trees. Still, while passing under its canopy, I passed by the window closest to the front door. Spike was inside sorting some books while handing some up to Owlowiscious who was perched on a higher shelf. My thoughts went to Twilight. How was she today?

Feeling I had nothing better to do, I stepped through the front door and immediately pulled my scarf down. "Afternoon, you guys. Is Twilight home?"

Owlowiscious looked my way and just waved his wing at me in greeting since his beak was occupied by a book. Spike spoke up instead while he looked at me with a smile. "Hi, James! And yeah, Twilight's upstairs reading an assignment Princess Celestia gave her. You can go see here if you want."

"Thanks, Spike. I'll be back down in a while." I replied before marching up the stairs and into the loft. Twilight had the fireplace going with a moderate flame billowing and crackling from a few small logs. While I hung my winter gear on a clothes rack near the stairs, I called out. "You here, Twilight?"

I got no response. But when I looked up, I saw Twilight relaxing on her bed with a book floating before her face. I know she heard me, and yet she showed no response to my presence or voice. Perplexed, I walked up the steps to the upper level of the loft and stood right next to her. I then peered over the top of the book, watching silently as she showed me no mind while a page would occasionally turn. She was very focused on whatever was in the book, although I cannot recall the title.

Under any other circumstances, I would have been tempted to just leave her be. However, after having spent some serious romantic time with Fluttershy, Celestia, and Rainbow Dash today, I was feeling a bit too amorous to just leave Twilight be. I knew she loves me and I love her. I was certain she would not mind if I let her know I was there with a touch.

Smirking to myself, I stepped around to Twilight's side. I glanced down at her flank and gently rubbed my hand over the curve of her rump. My touch caused her to gasp in surprise while starting to turn her lower body sideways to prepare kick, but she quickly stopped herself when she looked at me with a delighted smile. "Huh?! Oh, James! When did you get here?"

"Just a minute ago. I called for you, but you didn't respond. I was even standing right in front of you." I replied while taking a seat on the edge of her bed.

"You did...? Oops... I guess I was too caught up in what I was reading. You see, Princess Celestia sent me...a small assignment to do over the... Um..." Twilight started to speak, but became increasingly distracted while I stroked her back with my hand sliding down over the curve of her flank. She glanced at what my hand was doing before looking back at me with an adorably nervous smile. "Um... What's gotten into you today? You're normally not this...flirty..."

"Yeah, I guess I'm not. But for some reason...I'm just feeling very lovey today." I replied while showing her a calm smile.

Twilight began to blush furiously. She averted her eyes for a moment while still smiling meekly. "Oh my... Well... It HAS been a while since we last kissed..." She then looked at me and asked, "Do you think we could share one?"

"One? We'll share as many as you want." I retorted with a smirk before leaning forward while Twilight leaned back under her head was resting upon the mattress. Her expression calmed while her eyes closed. Mine closed too and soon, I felt my lips upon hers.

Our lips pressed together briefly for a kiss before parting for just a second. They touched again. And then again. But on the fourth time, I went deeper. My lips parted as my tongue forced its way into Twilight's mouth, prompting a startled muffled gasp from her only for it to dissolve into a passionate loving moan. I felt Twilight's tongue reach out to mine, the two dancing in a fervor of passion. I felt her arms wrap around me along with her legs. She clung to me, urging me to kiss her more. I think we only stopped after maybe five minutes passed, our faces pulling away from each other while a string of saliva monetarily connected our tongues. Twilight, her face flushed with a deep blush, could only whisper exhaustively. "Wow..."

"Yeah... Haven't had one like that for a while." I whispered back while tempted to chuckle.

"Uh huh... I forgot...how wonderful that feels..." Twilight sighed as she reached out and hugged me tightly. She whispered into my ear, "I love you..."

"I love you too, Twilight." I whispered back while wrapping my arms around her and pulling her up to a seated position. We just held each other, basking in each other's presence. Of my six closest friends, I had always seen more of myself in Twilight than anyone else. And I could feel itself while we held each other in our arms. Eventually, I glanced over Twilight's shoulder and saw the book she had been reading lying beside her bed. "Hey... Should I let you get back to your studies?"

Twilight wasted no time in provided a response. "It can wait. I just want to enjoy this moment with you." She then leaned to the right, pulling me down to the bed with our heads resting upon the pillow. "May we take a nap together?"

After that trip to the spa and spending so much time in hot steam and water, I was feeling quite drained and eager for that nap I had kept putting off earlier. "You know... That sounds like a great idea."

"You sound really tired. You went to the spa today, didn't you?" Twilight asked with a bit of a giggle, her body turning around so I was holding her back against my chest. "Then let's hope we sleep well. Sweet dreams, James."

"You too, Twilight. Sweet dreams." I whispered back while feeling her place a hoof on my hand. Several minutes later, I felt myself slipped into slumber.

Maybe an hour later, I thought I heard a voice and opened my eyes to see Spike looking right at me and Twilight while standing at the edge of the bed. I froze in anticipation, realizing that he had caught us in a rather...compromising position. That look he was giving us was definitely skeptical. Finally, Twilight asked while still being held in my arms, "Um... Something wrong, Spike?"

He quickly lost that weird stare while his expression softened into a more sincere one. "Uh... Yeah. Bon Bon came in looking for a copy on confectionaries, but I can't really find it. Do you know where it is?"

Twilight quickly sat up in bed and replied, "Confecti... Oh, that one! Yes, I think I put that away on one of the highest shelves! Hold on, I'll get it for her."

"OK, I'll go let her know you'll be right down." Spike said before hurrying down the steps to the lower half of the loft and then rushing down the stairs.

"Sorry, James. I better get going." Twilight then said while she hopped off the bed and trotted down the steps to follow Spike. But before she could head down the stairs, she looked back up at me and asked, "Say, would you like me to brew some tea for us while you're here?"

"Sounds good, Twilight. I'll take whatever herbal teas you've got." I replied while watching her disappear from view. I then stood up from the bed and headed down the steps and took a look around the loft. The fireplace was still burning hotly, but I tossed another chopped log onto the fire to top it off anyway. But while my eyes scanned my surroundings, I noticed something on the table closest to one of the windows. "Hello, what's this?"

It seemed to be a thin book of sorts. Closer inspection revealed it to be a comic book. But not just any comic book. "Ooh! Project H, issue #3! Looks like it really did take off!"

I took the book in hand and examined the cover. It seemed to depict Project H standing with his back turned to the viewer with a number of shadowy figures looming above him. "Hmm... Looks like a team of villains will gang up on him this time."

I was tempted to read through the book myself to pass the time, but a thought then occurred to me. My memories of that tea tasting gathering at the library a few months back came to mind as I tried to recall exactly what it was that Spike did that triggered that glowing portal in the book. I recalled that he seemed to open the book to the back cover, so I turned the comic book over and looked inside. The last page was just a list of the editor staff and such, but the back cover's interior was just blank. "Nothing out of the ordinary... What did you do, Spike?"

Just as I was about to close the book, I noticed it. Tiny text in the bottom left corner. While miniscule, I brought the page close to my face to get a better look at it. "What's this? Some sort of contest code?"

Whatever that message said, I had no time to take the words to heart. The instant my eyes finished reading and processing the words in my mind, I was in for quite a surprise. The entire interior of the book suddenly became engulfed in a bright white glow! "I didn't even say anything!"

Thinking that this was a bad sign, I quickly set the book back down on the table before me and began to slowly back away. "Maybe I should just... Aw, crap!"

Before I knew it, I was suddenly swept off my feet and plunged face-first into the glowing light. At first, all I saw was just white. But my vision began to rapidly clear until I was greeted by the sights and sounds of a busy metropolis. I seemed to be standing at a crosswalk on a city street waiting for the walk signal to come up. It felt incredibly alien after spending a full year in Equestria, but then I looked down at my hands. Coated in white while white and gold metal bracers covered my forearms. I winced as I realized exactly what I had done and grimaced to myself upon realizing my predicament. "Well.....shoot. Looks like I'm flying solo this time!"

"Flying where? You're on the ground, buddy!" A completely random passerby retorted as the walk signal came up and a number of ponies trotted past me and across the street. Somewhat embarrassed that someone had just overheard me groaning to myself, I abruptly changed direction and walked away from the stallion that had just barked at me and almost walked right into oncoming traffic. It really has been too long since I last had to deal with automobiles. It took the sudden honk of a bus to make me realize I was about to become an unwitting victim of vehicular manslaughter and jump back.

"Looks like Deadpool got it wrong... There really are automobiles in this version of Equestria." I grumbled to myself while watching droves of vehicles pass me by. But they were all being piloted by ponies. Although I did notice a number of robotic ponies piloting some of the more advanced looking vehicles, reminding me of the premise of the series. "Well, hopefully this stuff doesn't ever come around in the real world. Lord knows the last thing Equestria needs is global warming."

I took a good look over myself. Even though Project H was past the prototype stage by this point, I found that his outward appearance was entirely unchanged. Remembering how ridiculously banged he was at the end of the pilot, I smiled to myself while admiring my current armored form. "Man, the doc did a nice job of fixing the guy up. Still looking good!"

Trying to not let my solitary predicament get the better of me, I decided to put my worries aside and just started exploring. I took a walk down the block as it was sometime in the afternoon. Contrary to the pilot where it was the middle of the night and practically the entire city was abandoned, Maretropolis is actually a typical bustling metropolis. It did feel a bit cleaner than anything like New York City or even my native Saint Louis, but also had the makings of a city that was starting to step into the sci-fi future. Robots were here and there, some being lowly mechs that carried out mundane duties while others were pony type robots who interacted with other robots and ponies like ordinary citizens. An age of machines coexisting with people was underway. And not a single maverick was in sight.

After a good while of aimless wandering, I came across a construction site that looked vaguely familiar. As rivet guns hissed and jackhammers rumbled, I looked up at the towering steel girders that were serving as the frame of an add-on to a skyscraper. I stopped and crossed my arms, finding the location to look too familiar. "Isn't this the same construction site where the girls and I took on Alpha and the Devil Gigas? That must've been one hell of a mess to clean up."

Just as I was contemplating whether or not to inquire as to what had happened, I froze in anticipation as the familiar clanks of heavy metal feet reached my auditory sensors. But I quickly calmed down as I realized it was an industrial ride armor walking along while pushing huge metal crates on wheels. The pilot seemed to be an ordinary unicorn stallion using the dashboard to pilot the device. "Phew... Man, it's gonna take me a while to stop getting spooked by that sound. That Devil Gigas was scary..."

I just looked back and forth at the construction site for a while, observing how the business works in a futuristic setting. None of the workers ever approached me or paid me any mind, so Project H must have become a common sight and accepted member of the populace. How much time even passes between issues anyway? For all I knew, a full year could have passed between the pilot and issue #3. There was no telling how much time it took for Doctor Luminous to put the guy back together.

My curiosity having been satisfied, I turned away from the construction site and started to continue on my way. However, I froze after only a few steps as my auditory sensors detected distant sounds from within the construction site. And they were not pleasant ones. I heard yells of alarm as if one of the local foremen had noticed a mistake and was trying to point it out to the workers only for his yells to turn into shouts of fright along with those of several other individuals. Heavy clanks and crashes followed as the sounds of the shrieking foremen started to get closer. I turned to face the site and saw maybe half a dozen ponies and pony type robots fleeing out of the mess of girders only for a large hulking mech to crash right through one of the support beams on the ground. It was blocky in design, having a single red optic sensor set into its round 'face'. Four long cylindrical legs supported its body while two arms ending in large grasping pincers hung forward. While clearly a construction mech and being maybe only 2/3 the size of that Ursa Minor carrier I scrapped at the end of the Project H pilot, that thing's behavior was strangely erratic and belligerent. Everyone who even saw that thing made a run for it. Suspecting the worst, my retractable visor side into place over my eyes as my HUD came online. A targeting reticule locked onto the hulking mech and began to scan it. As expected, I got a reading.

VIRAL INFECTION DETECTED

"Good thing I got in some practice last night." Not the least bit surprised, I scowled at the threat. My right hand slid into my right forearm as the H-Buster was primed for action. Rather than be intimidated, I found myself becoming increasingly psyched up for a chance to once again emulate my childhood icon. "Maverick sighted. Proceeding to eliminate threat."

I said hello by unleashing a rapid barrage of plasma shots into the mech's armored chassis, but to little effect. The most I did was leave a number of scorch marks upon its armored shell. The red optic sensor in the middle of its face flashed right before it turned to look at me. It seemed I had its attention. "Yeah, that's it! Over here! Leave everyone else out of this!"

Almost as if to vocalize a response, two emitters of sorts extended from the sides of the mech's head as a glow began to emanate from inside them. I cringed as I realized what was coming and made a run to the side right as the maverick's two plasma cutter beams fired, cutting through the ground as it turned to follow me. Considering they were starting to pivot around the mech's round face, they were probably designed to cut large circular holes through concrete.

I had to use my boot thrusters to quickly change direction before those plasma beams could trip me up. Knowing the H-Buster was not going to punch through that shell, I turned to my Variable Weapon System. "OK, let's see what Project H picked up after the pilot..."

A small list of icons popped up in the corner of my visor like before. But instead of being limited to two slots, I saw that a number of weapon systems had been assimilated. I chose one that I recognized right away. "Here we go! Let's see if some Homing Torpedoes put a dent in it."

I selected the weapon and found my body had changed colors to reflect this. My softer armored components had turned a warm cream color while my hardened plating became a shade of grayish green. I quickly charged up the H-Buster and then unleashed the shot once at full charge as I propelled myself through the air and leaping over the pivoting plasma beams. Five small missiles burst out of my arm and rocketed forward before impacting the maverick on its face and legs. The explosions were enough to throw it off balance and make it momentarily stagger to the point of having to cease firing its plasma cutters, but it soon began to regain its footing. "Man, why are these industrial robots built so... Hang on, what's that?!"

Out of nowhere, something streaked by me before zipping around and under the hulking mech. I recognized that white and purple blurs almost immediately. Pinkie Pie had shown up after all! The mech seemed to be trying to follow my speedy friend, but it kept almost stepping over itself. At times, it would randomly try to snap at her with its pincer arms and constantly missing. My friend kept barking at the mech, but it did not sound quite like her. "Over here, metal head! Nope, over here! What's the matter?!"

Finally, she began to run around the thing at such speed that she even began to creating a vortex. Ever so slowly, the mech began to floating just off the ground. But while seeing that heavy hulking metal menace starting to float above the ground was crazy enough, the colors of the vortex caught my eye. Along with the white and purple of her outfit, I was seeing not shades of pink, but blurs of lime green and orange. Who was really there?

"Man, this sucker's heavy! I prefer the little mooks! At least they're easy to knock down!" I heard Pinkie Pie yell before she suddenly zipped away and let the mech crash heavily to the ground before its legs could catch it. But right as it started to climb to its feet, that blur started encircling its front legs for just a couple of seconds before zooming away. In that brief instant, the mech's front pair of legs had been shackled together by thick metal cables, causing it to stagger and hobble a bit to spot itself from falling forward. My ally then spoke from right behind me, "Go get 'im, Hunter! Aim for that spot on the underside! That's its power source!"

"Underside? Uh... Oh, got it!" I replied while my HUD locked onto a green domed cover of sorts on the mech's underside. It was probably meant to be retractable for maintenance. I fired a single Homing Torpedo, the flying missile swerving around the mech's legs and slamming into the domed cover. The blast shattered it as the mech suddenly became still. The red optic sensor on its face became dull just before it fell in a clanking heap and did not get up. I kept the H-Buster pointed at the mech for the next five seconds as a precaution, but lowered my arm when it did not even budge. I deactivated my weapon and regained my right hand before turning to face Pinkie Pie. "Phew... And here I thought I was gonna have to handle that thing alone. Thanks, Pi... Uh... Wha...?"

"What's the matter? Did that thing get me?" My companion replied before quickly looking herself over. "Nope! I'm good! So, what's the big deal?"

I had no idea what to say. While the outfit was the same from the last time I saw it, the mare wearing it was most clearly NOT Pinkie Pie. Her exposed face was instead lime green with pink eyes and her mane and tail were orange. They were nowhere near as poofy as Pinkie Pie's either, instead being rigid and zigzagging like lightning bolts. Fitting for someone who almost runs as fast as lightning, but still...

Just before I could even ask who this mare was, my train of thought was interrupted by the sounds of approaching police sirens. Sure enough, a small number of police cruisers and a criminal transport van for mass arrests came to a stop on the street bordering the construction site. A number of ponies dressed in police officer uniforms and hats emerged and quickly spread out through the area, but the only one who did not look like an officer approached me and my unnamed companion instead. He was an older looking stallion with a light blue coat and a well kempt white mane and mustache while draped in a brown longcoat of sorts. "Ah, Fili-Second! Project H! Good to see you two on the scene."

Before I could get a word in, 'Fili-Second' patted me on the leg with a clank. "He's got a name, you know! Don'tcha, Hunter?"

"Uh... Yeah. Hunter. That's what...uh...everyone calls me these days, Mr... Uh..." I nervously retorted as I found myself becoming increasingly uneasy now that I was in a situation all alone that I had no idea how to react to. I took one long look at the stallion before me while he adjusted his glasses and asked, "Gordon, right?"

"Not quite. Coltdon, to be precise. Anyway, thanks again for you help in dealing with these rogue machines. We're still trying to figure out a plan on how to properly tangle with them. Was that one over there the only one?" He replied while surveying the construction site and the lifeless husk of the mech I had just scrapped.

Fili-Second held her hoof towards the mech's body and retorted, "Looks like it, commissioner. Hunter was already keeping that thing busy when I just happened to show up. I was just about done making my rounds and was about to head back to HQ when I saw it."

The foremen who had fled earlier were starting to return and were being interviewed by the officers who were on the scene. Commissioner Coltdon then looked at the two of us with a smile and said, "Well, it seems like this outbreak was contained pretty well. We're lucky they've been so sparse lately. Anyway, we'll take it from here. As always, your help is appreciated."

"Anytime, commissioner!" Fili-Second replied before she turned to me and said, "I'm gonna head on back! The girls are gonna want to hear about this. Why don't you come on over? You're always welcome at our place!"

And with that, Fili-Second zipped down the road in a streak of white, purple, orange, and green and was gone in just a single second. For the next fifteen seconds or so, I just stared in that direction while everyone else went about their business as I processed what I had seen. Finally, I asked a question to no one in particular. "That...wasn't Pinkie Pie...was it?"

I really was all alone in this world within the pages of the comic book and no one even knew I was there. I bet Twilight Sparkle came right back up to the loft and expected to find me only to find no trace of me. Still, there was some hope. If I could follow the book's plot to the end, I would be kicked right back out into the real world. However, while I idly traced my hand over the side of my helmet, I suddenly recalled something. Doctor Luminous. I could certainly count on him. I brought my fingers instinctively to the side of my helmet and spoke up. "Hey, doc? Are you there? Was that really Fili-Second a minute ago?"

I got the mother of all surprises in response. "Hello! You have reached the residence of Isaac Luminous. I am currently not in right now, but if you would..."

"An answering machine?! Gimme a break, doc!" I groaned with an exasperated shout while I cut the transmission short. "Meh... I guess even he has a day job."

I once more looked in the direction that Fili-Second had taken off in. I thought back to her offer. Was I supposed to go to the Power Pony headquarters to advance the plot? Nervous as I was about walking into a den of superheroes, I shrugged my shoulders. "Might as well."

Knowing it would be easier to search for the place by air, my flight thrusters folded open from my back before flaring up and launching me skyward. Once I cleared the city's towering rooftops, I hovered in place and began to rotate myself. "OK then... What does the Power Ponies HQ even look... Are you serious?!"

I found what I was looking for in seconds. Standing somewhere close to the very center of Maretropolis was a skyscraper-like tower. What made its identity clear was the fact that it looked like two Ps with one resting its curve on top of the other. The Ps themselves were coated in a solid orange material while the window panels inside and below them seemed to have a yellow tint from where I was floating. I was tempted to laugh and I did indeed let out a snicker. "Oh my god... EAC is soooo lucky D.C. Comics doesn't know they exist or they'd be sued out the wazoo! At least its not set upon an island in the bay, so I guess that's something."

With my destination in sight, I flew forward and set myself down outside the front gate after circling the structure to figure out how I would get in. The tower was surrounded by a surprisingly tall concrete wall maybe twice my height topped off with a short electric fence. There was no way to get into the surrounding courtyard from the front door, which was at the end of a path where the wall turned inward. I walked cautiously up to the armored door and saw a panel of sorts next to it. Before I reached out for it, I noticed what seemed to be a surveillance camera watching me from up in the corner just under the awning that extended out a ways. Or was it watching me? It was motionless in spite of those types of cameras tending to slowly swivel back and forth to maximize their field of vision. Regardless, I pressed the call button on the access panel and waited for someone to respond. "This feels like a terrible idea somehow..."

Maybe five seconds later, I got a response. A woman's voice I did not recognize spoke up through the intercom on the wall above the access panel while sounding mildly annoyed. "You are... Wait, why is... Ugh, did somepony call in to have that camera fixed yet?! I'm still not getting an image!"

I heard the distant voice of Fili-Second once again speak up. "They said they'll show up tomorrow, Mare-velous! I called them just... Wait a second! Is that Hunter calling in?"

"No idea. I can't see anything while the camera's down." My host replied before she then seemed to direct her attention to me once more. "Anyway, are you the technician we called in and just happened to show up early?"

I felt that telling a fib to one of the Power Ponies to gain access would be a bad idea. "I'm afraid not, ma'am. I'm not programmed to perform repairs on any type of surveillance systems."

"All right then..." I heard her grumble before clearing her throat. "Anyway... You are trespassing on the grounds of the Power Pony headquarters. State your business."

It was at that point I was tempted to just say goodbye and walk away. But since I had an invitation from someone who was likely one of the real Power Ponies herself, I felt it would be rude to turn her down. "I was invited to come by."

My response seemed to confuse my host. "Invited? By who? The Power Ponies only request... Huh?! Ow! Radiance, what's your problem?! OK, quit pushing!"

I heard a very brief scuffle happen on the other end of the intercom. It sounded like someone got shoved aside. Right before the shuffling sounds could end, I heard quite an elegant woman's voice speak up that sounded remarkably similar to Rarity herself. "Mare-velous, don't you recognize that voice?! Come now, you shouldn't make things hard for a friend."

I could only stand and listen, not sure of what was going on. The same voice then spoke to me in a sweetly tone of voice, "So sorry about the delay, Hunter dear. You're cleared to enter. We're all up in the lounge, so feel free to come on up. 15th floor, third door on the right."

The intercom shut off right then and was followed by a click and a clank as the door became unlocked. I just stood there a moment longer while the tone of that final voice echoed in my head. "That sounded like... Did Rarity get dragged in here without me knowing about it?"

Not wanting to delay things any further, I stepped through the door as it slid open automatically. The entryway was very tidy with a few potted plants in the corners. It felt like the entrance to a classy office building. There were a pair of doors on the sides that probably granted access to the rest of the ground floor, but I was only interested in using the elevator before me. For once, the proportioning of the room felt just right for someone of my height. I did not have to mind my head at all.

I pushed the button for the 15th floor once I was in the elevator and soon felt the gravity intensify as I began to move up. I crossed my arms and just waited while letting my thoughts roam. This was already starting to turn into an intriguing adventure, although I would feel better if I knew for certain whether someone I know was along for the ride or not. For all I knew, I was entirely on my own.

The elevator soon came to a stop while the pull of gravity became momentarily weaker. A bell chimed and the door opened to reveal a hallway. It definitely looked familiar. Like the inner halls of another tower shaped like a letter of the alphabet. "What did she say? Third door on the right?"

I turned right and walked down the hall, passing two doors before stopping at a door with a panel of sorts set in the wall next to it. Probably an emergency lock and intercom. I could already hear voices and even noise akin to some sort of video game. Nervousness set in. I was not comfortable just walking into a room full of people I did not know in the slightest. But since they were familiar with the character whose role I was stuck with, they would probably not give me any trouble.

With some hesitation, I pushed down on the handle and nudged the door open. A wall was before the door, but immediately trailed off into the rest of the lounge. I heard a large television blaring out noise from some sort of racing game and saw a pair of ponies sitting on a curving sofa that was a half circle in shape. One was a mare while the other was a colt. I recognized the colt immediately as Hum Drum since I had seen him once before in one of Spike's comic books while I almost mistook the mare for Rainbow Dash. The uniform she was wearing was entirely identical to the one Rainbow Dash had been wearing when we got sucked into the Project H pilot, but I quickly noticed that the colors of her body were not quite right. Her coat was an even lighter shade of blue to the point of being almost white and her eyes were a beautiful sky blue. Her mane and tail were of two varying shades of very pale violet. Her headdress was off and resting on the sofa beside her, letting me see her face unobstructed. Not that there was anything that thing was hiding to begin with. Hum Drum was also not wearing his mask either.

Curious if my HUD could scan their identities if their faces were not covered, I activated my visor and let it slide into place over my eyes. The HUD immediately locked onto them with a scan reticule as it accessed my databanks. It seemed to be linked to an identity archive. Much to my surprise, it came up blank for Hum Drum. However, I did get a name when it scanned Zapp and not much else. "Aurora, huh? Beautiful name..."

Zapp, or rather Aurora, seemed to be rather annoyed as she crossed her arms while her wings did the work with the controller. She then growled with a surprisingly deep and bold voice, "Delay in response again! Confound this contraption! Did Fili-Second sabotage mine with peanut butter again?"

Hum Drum glanced at her worryingly and replied, "I don't think so. I think I got it all out after the last time it happened. Maybe we just need to clean the controller socket."

Right after that, I heard what sounded like a victory fanfare as the race ended. Hum Drum looked pretty happy with his victory while Aurora just stiffly dropped her controller in utter irritation while letting out a long sigh. However, her eyes suddenly opened wide when she happened to glance in my direction. I froze as I felt I had just been caught in the act of doing something disreputable. But rather than respond with alarm or hostility, Zapp smiled wholeheartedly and waved invitingly to me. "Salutations, Sir Hunter! Any success in hunting irregulars lately?"

Hum Drum turned to look at me as well and was equally delighted to see me. "Oh, you made it! Fili-Second told us all about it! There was a big one at a construction site, right?"

While seeing a smile from Zapp was reassuring, it was Hum Drum's presence that calmed me the most. It is hard to stay nervous when a kid is happy to see you. Maybe it is my paternal instincts, but I already found myself liking the adorable little colt. I stepped into the lounge and closed the door behind me, but kept my visor down for the moment. "Uh... Yeah, it was a big one. Durable too. If Fili-Second hadn't restrained it when she did, it might've taken a long time to take it down... And wasn't that the same construction site where we took on Alpha and the Devil Gigas?"

Fili-Second then sat up out of nowhere from behind the sofa, apparently having been lounging around on it just out of my sight. Her cowl was down, leaving her head completely exposed. My HUD quickly scanned her and almost snickered at how her name was just flirting with a copyright infringement lawsuit. Marey Allen. Former Maretropolis PD. "Yeah, that construction site just can't catch a break. It's gonna take forever to finish that project if they have to keep cleaning up the messes those bonkers bots keep making!"

I rolled my eyes a bit, indeed wondering just how frustrating it must be for that company. But I then looked down at Fili-Second and asked, "Well... Uh... What should I call you while you're off duty up here? Is it Fili-Second or Marey?"

Fili-Second shrugged her shoulders and held out her hoof to me. "Meh, forget about keeping our names a secret when you're in our place up here. Marey Allen! Pleased to meet ya! First time up here, right?"

I could not help but smile at her hospitality and shook her hoof before turning my gaze to Zapp. She bowed surprisingly elegantly and spoke with her noticeable knightly flair, "Aurora. It is an honor."

"It's a pleasure. Anyway, where's the rest of the..." I started to ask in reply before I paused upon noticing a golden rope float by my face while clutching a soda can in a lasso. "Team?"

"Thanks, Mare-velous!!" Fili-Second said in gratitude while the can was released and dropped onto her upturned hoof. She then reached over the top with her hoof and snagged the pull tab on it, opening the beverage with a click. I then turned my head to look in the direction the rope came from and found my answer. Three of the remaining members of the Power Ponies were at the other end of the lounge in what seemed to be a kitchen of sorts while seated around an island table.

"Over here, Hunter! We're not hard to miss." That succulently sweet voice I had heard at the entrance spoke from who was easily the most stunning mare in the room. I recognized her as Radiance immediately, her appearance being all but identical to Rarity. The only difference in their costumes was that instead of the many gemstone decorations on her outfit and in her mane and tail being those of Rarity's four-sided diamond cutie mark, they were instead a more traditional five-sided gemstone design. The mask over her face had been removed, allowing me to get a good look at her yellow face and emerald green eyes. Her beautifully curled mane was a shade of violet. My visor locked onto her face and immediately got an identity confirmation. Green Gardener, Maretropolis Zeppelin Corps. I was rather unimpressed with such an uninspiring name for such a beauty queen, but I was not going to inquire about it as I walked towards them. Who decided on their names anyway?

"Heard you took down a big one over at the add-on under construction at the Maretropolis Trade Center. Nopony got hurt, right?" A more stoic tone of voice then asked, forcing me to direct my gaze towards the form of Mistress Mare-velous as she snacked on a salad. Her outfit was entirely identical to the one Applejack had worn the last time I saw it, but the yellow apple patches on the front of her boots had been replaced with crescent moon shapes. The cowl that covered the top of her head and most of her muzzle had been pulled down to reveal her entire face, her coat being a light yet pale tan color and her eyes bringing to mind the color of dark caramel. Her mane and tail were an especially surprisingly muted shade of blue, maybe navy blue. The biggest surprise of all came when my HUD scanned her. I was hardly surprised to see that someone as young as Hum Drum was not in my databanks. Kids tend to not be registered unless they draw all kinds of the wrong attention. But I did not find anything on Mare-velous. Nothing at all.

"I'm pretty sure there were no casualties, Mare-velous. Fili-Second already told us that nopony needed to be hospitalized." The mare I recognized as Masked Matter-Horn then said nearby while she seemed to be accessing a large screen across from the table that seemed to be displaying a map of the city. Her uniform was identical to Twilight Sparkle's, although the patches on the front of her hooves lacked the six-pointed star of Twilight's cutie mark and instead had those pointed rock spire designs on them I had seen on the design when my HUD was showing me data on the Power Ponies during my approach over the bay last time around. Her color scheme was all cut from roughly the same side of the spectrum. Her coat was pink, her mane and tail were orchid, and her eyes were a shade of purple. She was without her skullcap and goggles though, so I got a good look at her face when she left the monitor and came back to the table. My HUD got a match immediately. Trot Summers. Graduate of Professor Celestia's School for Gifted Youth... Wait, what? I thought Celestia was still the ruler of Equestria even in this alternate universe. Does she also run a private school?

I looked back and forth at the three mares at the table, somewhat at a loss of what to say. I had never actually met them before, yet they all looked at me with inviting expressions as if they were welcoming a friend into their home. Mare-velous' smile was a bit more subdued, but probably because she is one of the more serious members of the team. Trying to find a way to break the ice, I decided to ask a question. "How long...has it been since that night when we first met?"

Trot provided a response while her smile was replaced with a disheartened frown which was then replaced a moment later by a more relieved smile. "That was roughly a year ago by this point. You were out of commission for six months. We were wondering if we'd ever see you again, but you caught us by surprise when you showed up to provide emergency assistance when Long-Face took hostages while raiding the city's water plant. You've been a big help on and off ever since."

My thoughts immediately went back to that black and white mime with blank red eyes. I cringed almost, having not thought about that guy in months. "Yeah... He's creepy. What's up with that guy lately? Things been quiet?"

Mare-velous had her rope set its fork down while she paused in eating. She looked noticeably bothered. "Well, he's out of prison. He and the rest of the Maretropolis Big Six staged another jailbreak about three weeks back. But instead of running riot, they've been staying under the radar. And it's got me worried. The last time, they got the drop on us. This time... Who knows what they're up to?"

Sounded like something that was relevant to the plot of the current issue I was in. My assumption was that the Power Ponies and I would have to deal with them at some point. But while I thought about this, my eyes scanned the three mares before me along with the two mares and colt behind me. It felt like someone was missing. "Uh... How many are there of you again? Six or seven?"

Trot Summers gave me a bit of an amused smiled before she said, "Data banks acting up? Hold on, she's right here." She then leaned over the side of the island table while looking down at someone who was out of sight. "Hey, Spruce. Get up here. We have a guest."

"We do?" A new voice spoke up before someone peeked over the top of the table in a most adorable fashion. An unmasked pegasus mare I did not recognize in the slightest looked at me with expressive golden eyes. My HUD promptly found a match as it scanned her. Spruce Spanner. Veterinarian, Sparkle Labs. Now knowing the names of the entire team, or at least those who names were in my data banks, I deactivated my visor and allowed it to retract back into my helmet. The mare before me seemed all too happy to see me and went airborne to hover above the table. Indeed, I was seeing none other than Saddle Rager. The eye mask that normally sat upon her face was gone and I was quick to notice the butterfly brooches upon her wrists and sash had been replaced with flower designs instead. Her outward appearance was radically different from Fluttershy. Along with her coat being a shade of pale brown, her mane and tail was styled into beautiful long flowing brunette locks. For someone who was known for being the furious muscle of the Power Ponies, Saddle Rager is certainly a beautiful and very friendly mare in her own right. "It's been a while! This is your first time in the HQ, right? Can I get you anything?"

While definitely not quite as timid, shy, or soft-spoken as Fluttershy, Spruce was every bit as sweet as her and very eager to please. I found myself liking her right away. "Uh... I'm good right now. Although... Now that I'm paying attention, something smells sweet. Are those cookies?"

Spruce set herself down on the side of the kitchen island while still keeping her head up to look at me. "Oh, I was just checking on the cookies I was baking. Speaking of which..." She then ducked out of sight for five seconds before lifting her head up with a metal tray lined with two dozen chocolate chip cookies and set it on the table while holding a potholder in her mouth. "They're done!"

"Let me help you with that, Spruce." Radiance added while using her magic to lift the cookies off the tray and let them on a circular plate nearby. Her magic aura was a vibrant pink, roughly the same shade as the many diamond decorations all over her. Whether or not that was the result of her enchanted bracelets, I cannot say. "Cookies are done! Who's hungry?"

Fili-Second, Hum Drum, and Zapp all looked our way with enticed grins and looks of hunger. Spruce Spanner then took the plate in her hoof and started passing them around while hovering through the air. She started with her friends at the table before holding the plate out to me. "Want one, Hunter?"

"Please... Wait..." I replied with a smile only to stop while reaching for one. It took a couple of seconds, but I soon remembered an unfortunate design flaw that comes with being entirely mechanical. "Wait, that's right. No stomach. I can't eat that stuff."

"Oh... I guess that's true for robots... I really need to figure out how to make treats that are machine-friendly." Spruce then said with a look of disappointment. It was a shame. I could tell she really wanted me to try her cookies for the first time.

"Sounds good. Just don't feed me any battery biscuits, if you can help it." I said in an attempt to be humorous, although lord knows she would never get that reference.

Spruce then flew over to the rest of the lounge to pass around the cookies to the rest of her teammates. But while I watched, I heard the refrigerator open and looked to see Mare-velous' rope reach into it and float back out with a familiar sturdy blue drink can in its grasp. She then looked at me and said, "Sorry you can't enjoy cookies like we do. Try this instead. We've been keeping these around just in case you ever stopped by. That scuffle with that rogue mech at the construction site must've worn you out a bit anyway."

I took the icy cold drink can in hand and quickly opened it with a pull of the tab. I recognized it immediately. The same kind of liquid energy booster that I tried during the Project H pilot. "You know what I like. Thanks." I then took a long gulp of it, my body being briefly surrounded by a glowing green outline. "Mm, just as refreshing as the last time."

Right after that, I left the table and lounged around on the sofa on the other side of the lounge while just observing the seven Power Ponies interacting with each other. In all honesty... Even though I had never seen them before, it felt so similar to watching my own circle of friends interacting. Trot was the brains of the team, Marey was the goofy wisecracker, Radiance was the elegant mare of class, Spruce was the patient and gentle sweetheart, and so on. Granted, they were not a perfect imitation of my own friends, but the atmosphere was very similar to the occasional get-togethers I have had with them. I know Spike said that the Power Ponies strongly disliked each other at one time, but you would never know that by looking at them now. They truly were getting along quite well to the point where it was a pleasure just watching and listening to them.

I turned my head until I was looking at Mistress Mare-velous, who was seated right next to me. My thoughts went back to when I first scanned her. No background whatsoever. Knowing that Mistress Mare-velous is a bit of a mouthful to say repeatedly. At the instant her chat with Radiance ended, I tapped her on the shoulder to get her attention. "So, uh... What exactly should I call you?"

She did not seem to understand my question. "Huh? Just call me Mistress Mare-velous. Or even just Mare-velous. Everypony else does."

"No, I mean your actual name." I retorted before I extended my hand towards the rest of the team. "Marey Allen. Trot Summers. Spruce Spanner. They all have real names, but what do I call you? I have nothing in my database to go by."

She was surprisingly stoic with her response while leaning back her head and resting it on the top of the sofa. "That's classified. Anypony who happens to depart from the hidden city of Alfalfis are sworn to keep their identities secret."

I slouched forward in my seat while feeling absolutely exasperated at the reveal of her land of origin. That name... It seemed to be a spin on the name of a legendary lost continent in myth from my own home. "You're kidding... You hail from a legendary lost city steeped in myth...and its name is derived from the alfalfa crop, of all things?"

"Don't ask, because I don't know! I didn't name the place!" Mare-velous retorted loudly while looking noticeably embarrassed. Perhaps she had not once considered what the name of her home was similar to. "Look, just call me by my alias. It works for me."

Trying to be at least a little humorous, I gave her a snide stare. "I'm not calling you 'Mistress', all right?"

Much to my surprise, Radiance spoke up next while looking past Mistress Mare-velous. "He most certainly is not! Besides, he already has one!"

"Whoa, TMI! I don't need to know what you and Hunter have been up to Saturday nights the past month!" Mare-velous retorted while looking rather unnerved. Why? Something happened an issue or two ago that I was not aware of?

Radiance struggled to suppress a laugh, but Trot then looked at us from over yonder. "Come to think of it, what really is your name? You can trust us to keep it secret, if that's what you really want."

The rest of the team were all eyeing Mistress Mare-velous while she started to look increasingly annoyed as she tried to just lounge on the couch. "It's got nothing to do with trust! It's personal policy, all right?! Just call me whatever you want!"

Taking her up on her offer, I immediately came up with a name I could use for her while smirking slyly. "OK, sorry. That good enough for you, Horseshoe Cuddletrousers?"

The look on her face when she looked at me. It was a struggle for me to not laugh. It seemed to be a bizarre fusion of irritation, shock, and utter bewilderment. The rest of the Power Ponies were not able to hide their amusement so easily. They all burst into raucous laughter while Mistress Mare-velous buried her face in her hooves and groveled in mumbling annoyance. Fili-Second then called out, "What's gotten into you today, Hunter?! You're usually not this much of a riot!"

"What?! I've gotta call her something, right?!" I replied while just holding out my arms. They all just continued to laugh while I heard Mare-velous grumbling about apparently considering revealing her name to the rest of the team at some point.

After the laughter died down and Mare-velous regained some semblance of her composure, she hopped down from the sofa and approached the other side of it. "Spruce! Switch places with me!"

"Uh... OK?" Spruce retorted without much of an argument. The two mares passed each other and took each other's place. I looked down at the unmasked Saddle Rager while she glanced up at me in mild shyness. "Uh... Hello, Hunter."

She was just so adorable. It was hard for me to decide if she was just as attractive as Fluttershy herself. She was very beautiful, even if Radiance was generally more...well...radiant. "You know, you just might be the cutest member of the Power Ponies."

My praise did not go unappreciated. With a noticeable blush on her face, Spruce Spanner averted her gaze momentarily while smiling nervously. "Oh dear... That's very sweet of you, Hunter. But I bet I'm not all that cute when I'm angry."

My thoughts went back to the first time I saw Fluttershy access Saddle Rager's superpower. That wrathful hulking beast. I tried to picture Spruce in such a state. Whatever image did come into mind was not a pretty one. "Heh... Yeah, that's true. The sweetest and prettiest mares tend to be the scariest when they get mad. Probably because no one expects it."

"Well, you don't have to worry about me getting angry at you. You've always been a good friend to us, Hunter." Spruce replied while she gently leaned against me. I gently draped my hand over her shoulder, rubbing it in the same way I would with Fluttershy. She then asked, "Say... If it's not too much trouble, may we cuddle while we have a moment?"

"It's no trouble at all." I said while reaching out with my arm and holding her against me. My other hand began to drag my fingers through her lovely mane and repeatedly dragged my fingertips across her scalp. "Is that OK?"

"Mmhm... For having a body of metal, you have a very soft touch." Spruce replied quietly. For being someone known for her raw might and frightful rage, the real Saddle Rager is quite a sweet and cuddly mare under the mask.

After a couple of minutes, the two of us were interrupted when Hum Drum bounded up onto the seat beside me. On his upturned hoof was the last chocolate cookie. "I saved a cookie for you, Hunter! You wanna try it? Spruce is really good at baking."

"Well, I can't really..." I started to reply before getting cut off by the colt shoving the cookie right into my mouth. Much to my surprise, I could taste it! "Mmm! Didn't think I could actually taste that! It really is good!"

However, Spruce looked rather concerned. She glanced up at me with a worried gaze and asked, "Um... Are you sure you can honestly eat that?"

"You know, I was wondering that too! But I think I can actually... Huh? Wait..." I spoke while chewing the cookie thoroughly. However, when I tried to swallow, I found I simply could not. And I felt no moisture in my mouth at all, giving me the uncomfortable feeling of stuffing my mouth full of dry food. I was quickly reminded of my mechanical body's limitations. "I can't swallow!"

"Can't?! Allow me!" Zapp shouted before she swooped over to me and grabbed me from behind before pulling me up to a standing position. Her arms were wrapped around the softer material right at my midsection. "The Heimlich maneuver should suffice! One... Two..."

Before I could object, she started giving me very sudden and firm squeezes while hoisting me up with each go. I suppose she mistook my claims of being unable to swallow as being the same as saying I was unable to breath. "Hey, you... Oof! I can still... Ugh! Aurora, knock it off! I don't even have lungs to breath with! I just said I can't swallow this stuff! See?"

I stuck out my tongue, revealing the completely dry and messy crumbs the cookie had been reduced to. The rest of the Power Ponies did not seem to like the sight of the remains of my snack, looking understandably revolted by it and my messy dry mouth. Radiance then explained, "Hum Drum, dear... Robots do not possess a digestive system of any sort. They cannot consume normal foods. Please refrain from feeding our friend here anything that is not composed of liquid energy."

The embarrassed little colt beside me could only sum up his embarrassment with one word as he scratched his head. "Oops..."

With a sigh, Trot Summers called me over to the kitchen area. Especially the spot by the kitchen sink. "Over here, Hunter. I'll get you cleaned up."

"Thanks, Trot." I retorted with my voice emitter functioning uninhibited by my partially obstructed mouth before walking over to join her. I kneeled by the sink and stuck my head over it in an attempt to spit out the cookie crumbles, but the lack of lungs prevented me from doing so. "Well, how am I supposed... Hey!"

Before I even knew what she was doing, Trot went to work with a spoon and started digging the contents of my mouth out and into the sink while letting the water wash it all down the drain. It was quite humiliating, having someone dig food out of my mouth like a brain-dead mental patient who cannot even feed themselves anymore. But even after that, I still was not done. "OK. Lie on the counter and get your mouth under the faucet."

I knew where this was going. While the bulk of my mouth's contents had been removed, there were still remnants of chocolate chips and buttery grease along with tiny crumbs lining my mouth and teeth. I did as I was told, climbing onto the counter and tilting my head back over the sink with my mouth open. My helmet's stabilizer fins would only allow me to do so much, but there was just enough room. I also tilted my head to the side in hopes of preventing anything from getting up my nose. It was like I was getting my own dental checkup.

"OK, now just hold still." Trot said while pouring some liquid soap into my mouth. I tried to not mind the taste, although the smell was pleasant. To be fair, I have tasted worse. She then soaked down a dish sponge on a stick and then pushed it into my mouth, leading to a very bizarre experience as I felt like a toilet getting a clog removed. "Heh! Haven't played dentist since I was a filly. And here I thought robots never needed to see a dentist! You don't mind me scrubbing your titanium teeth, do you?"

She pulled the sponge out just a second later, allowing me to talk while she adjusted the location of the faucet. "I guess you can, but I don't see the point. I'm pretty sure the only thing that can give me cavities is dynamite."

Without missing a beat, she lifted the lever and turned the water on, letting the flowing water directly wash my mouth out. While hot, I felt no pain and the water even failed to flow down my throat. A moment later, Trot shut the water off. While there was lingering moisture in my mouth that would eventually dry, I felt much cleaner and the taste of soap was entirely gone. "Phew! Much better! Good thing I'm waterproof."

While I sat up on the counter, I noticed Hum Drum glance at a clock on the wall. "Hey! It's almost time for the show!"

I watched the adorable colt cycle start cycling through channels on the TV screen while tapping buttons on the remote. The entire group of the Power Ponies hurried to the sofa and spread themselves out on it in clear gleeful anticipation. Curious of what could have them so excited, I stood up and leaned over the back of the sofa and looked down at Mistress Mare-velous. "Your favorite show on soon or something?"

She looked up at me with a pleasant smile. "It's something we make a point to watch at least once a week. Keeps us in touch with how friendship works."

Aurora then looked my way and added, "Hum Drum introduced us to it. A charming theatric that revels in and educates us with the magic of friendship."

That sounded familiar. I quickly put two and two together and quickly came to the conclusion that it was the same show my friends and I watched while taking a breather in that break room down in the city's utility tunnels. "Oh, that one. Yeah, it is pretty good."

Just as Hum Drum got the channel to where he wanted it, Radiance hopped over the back of the sofa and practically jumped on my back, hooking her hooves over my shoulder plates. "Actually, Hunter... I've already seen this episode. Shall I show you around instead since this is your first time here?"

Since I had no prior knowledge of the headquarters' layout, I was rather curious of what there was to see. The rest of the team were already giving their undivided attention to the screen, so they probably would not mind us stepping outside. "Uh... Sure. I'm game. Lead on."

We left the room without incident and found ourselves walking down the hall and passing the elevator. Radiance proceeded to indulge me in conversation while I followed her. "I must say it's a joy to finally have you here, Hunter. We've hardly had time to spend together outside of providing each other assistance in our duties. Although I have genuinely enjoyed the few nights you and I have spent together."

I played along and acted like I knew what she was talking about to avoid seeming off about something. "Yeah, I guess our schedules don't mesh very well sometimes. Those mavericks are pretty inconsistent in their attacks."

"Mavericks? I thought they are called irregulars in some circles." Radiance then asked while glancing over her shoulder at me.

I rolled my eyes, mildly annoyed that a proper universal name for these rogue machines had not been decided upon. "Irregular, maverick, potato, potato. Whatever floats your boat."

That little wordplay got a brief chuckle out of my host. "My word, you certainly are not this amusing most of the time. Did the good doctor include a wittiness chip in your most recent upgrade?"

"Uh... No idea. Anyway, where are we heading?" I asked in return while trying to change the subject. I honestly have no idea how Project H even acts, but he sounds like a nice enough guy if the Power Ponies get along with him enough to openly invite him to visit their home.

"Right...here!" Radiance then said while we stopped before a sliding door along the hallway's wall. It had a panel by it that Radiance tapped with just the tip of her hoof. A faint beep was heard before the door slid open. "Step inside, my dear. Welcome to my humble abode."

I paid no heed to the implications of her tender words and peeked into the room. It must have been her private chambers and it definitely looked like something Rarity herself would have. I stepped inside, feeling as if I was standing in a luxury suite in a five-star hotel. It was fairly spacious and included an equally elegant bathroom. I really do not know how else to describe it. It was a luxury hotel room along with some home necessities. I noticed bits of jewelry on a dresser, a pile of fashion magazines on shelf with Radiance herself in costume on the covers, and so forth. Even her costume's eye mask was resting on the dresser. "You have expensive taste... Where do you girls even get the funds to maintain this place anyway?"

With a rather sheepish smile, Radiance provided me a rather straightforward response. "Taxpayers' money."

"Touché." I retorted before looking around the place. Glancing back at her again, I remembered her real name. "Your name is Green Gardener, right? It...doesn't seem to suit you as much as your alias, if I'm to be honest."

She did not seem to be all that fond of her name, but rolled her eyes in sarcastic amusement while she spoke to me. "You want to know how I got that name when the only thing green about me are my eyes? Papa was colorblind. Simple as that."

That got a snicker out of me out of me while I reached for the handle of the only closed door in the room. "Oh my... Well, that yellow hue of your coat goes very well with your indigo mane. So you really are quite radiant. And Radiance does sound more catching than Green Gardener."

"Hehee, it certainly does. That's why I prefer to model in costume. How many issues will sell when a 'Green Gardener' is the cover model instead of Radiance? And please, do look inside." She replied with a delighted smile.

I did as she requested and took a peek inside while flipping the light switch. Before I could even turn the lights on, my olfactory sensors detected the scent of metals like copper. When the lights came on, I was greeted by a sight that greatly contrasted the elegance of the rest of Radiance's quarters. It seemed to be a type of workshop with metal contraptions and components lying about on a workbench and many wooden shelves. I looked back at Radiance and asked, "You work with machines?"

She hopped up onto her bed without looking away from me and lied down upon it as she patted one end for me to sit down on it. "I was a zeppelin pilot before I took up these spectacular bracelets as Maretropolis' knight in shining accessories. So I'm quite fluent in the workings of motors and engines. And I've even been tinkering in robotics lately to help myself and the rest of the team keep up with this growing mechanical threat in the city. In fact, the good doctor even provided us with the means to convert one of our vacant rooms into a maintenance bay. So, if you ever get banged up while out on patrol, you can just stop on by and I'll fix you up myself! Convenient, no?"

Not something I ever would have expected from such a glamorous mare. As beautiful and elegant as she is, Radiance certainly does not mind getting her hooves dirty in the right situation. Then again, it does give her the excuse to indulge in a hot bath afterwards. "Luminous set you up with the means to repair me? Nice."

I finally took a seat on the edge of the bed, but I was quick to notice Radiance holding her head up on the tips of her hooves while giving me quite an enamored stare. That got me thinking. Why did she lure me away from the rest of the team? "Hey... What are we doing here alone like this anyway?"

The lovely Radiance giggled sweetly before she pushed herself backward off the bed and onto her feet. "Well, you and I have reached first and second base so far. I was thinking this would be a prime opportunity to push things...a little further."

I have to say I am it was really sad in hindsight that I really did not get those terms she was using right away. "OK? I guess I'm game."

My host smirked rather slyly while she seemed to reach under her bed. I thought I heard a pair of clips come undone while it sounded like she was opening a chest. Out of nowhere, something flew through the air towards me and into my hands. I cringed as I realized what I was holding. It was clearly a dildo in the shape of a stallion's... Why do I even need to write what it is? You know what dildos are! Actually, it was not quite a dildo. Closer inspection revealed some belt-like straps. It was a strap-on. But rather than be bothered by what I was seeing, I was momentarily irritated for an entirely separate reason. "Oh... Gee. Thanks for reminding me of what I don't have right now... Wait a second. You use these?!"

"Ohohoho of course not, darling! Heavens, no!" She replied with quite an amused laugh before pulling herself up to the bed and turning her back to me. But she then provided the true answer while looking over her shoulder at me with a hint of lust in those beautiful emerald eyes. "That's for YOU to wear."

I instantly tensed up as my visor suddenly lowered over my eyes, probably in reaction to me suddenly feeling incredibly uneasy. I could not move as I realized what kind of a trap I had just walked into. All sorts of words warning me of a bad situation were popping up all over my HUD like pop-ups on a computer monitor, my mind screaming panicked obscenities I dare not write here. What was I going to do? What was I going to tell Fluttershy?! I watched in unblinking dread as Radiance's magic aura gripped a zipper at the base of the back of her neck, slowly trailing it down towards her hips while she gave me a most teasing smile and stare. The instant that zipper reached the bottom, I would be greeted by the scandalous sight of whatever was between her curvy hindquarters. However, just as the zipper almost reached the base of her tail, we were both startled by the sound of some sort of alarm blaring from a speaker set into the ceiling I had not noticed.

"Oh, what a killjoy! Why now?! We were just getting started!" Radiance groaned as she begrudgingly snatched the strap-on out of my hands, zipped her suit back up, and stashed the toy back where she had gotten it from. Me? I was counting my blessings for having just narrowly avoided such a fate. I then watched as Radiance snatched up her mask and set it over her eyes. She then trotted over to me with a very apologetic smile and placed a quick kiss upon my lips. "I am oh so sorry we got interrupted like this, my love. I'll make it up to you another time. But for now, duty calls!"

"Oh god, now I know what it was like for Koga when I wrote that scene back then..." I grumbled to myself as I watched in otherwise relieved silence as my unknowing potential rapist galloped out of the room and left me alone. While my visor retracted back into my helmet, I suddenly had a thought. I then held up one hand and extended my fingers one at a time while speaking aloud five names. "Celestia. Fluttershy. Rainbow Dash. Twilight Sparkle. And now Radiance? Good god, what is the deal with me spending such quality time with some of the hottest mares around today?!"

Somewhat confused, I climbed to my feet. However, I then froze as I thought back to what had just transpired just moments ago along with memories of the most recent Nightmare Night festival. "Wait... Radiance and Project H are in a... Bwahahahaha! Oh my god, Sweetie Belle! You totally called it!"

I managed to compose myself and ran out of Radiance's room and back down the hall to the lounge where the rest of the team was likely gathering. Sure enough, I found the team gathering around the monitor that was in the corner near the kitchen, every last one of them fully suited up and ready for action. I approached in curiosity as the monitor display a grid-based map of the city, three blinking dots revealing what was likely trouble. But as I drew near, I glanced up at a large flashing red beacon in the upper wall. What caught my eye was the label set next to it. I immediately scowled at it, finding it to be too cheesy to laugh at. I then glanced at Zapp, who was hovering in the air next to me, and asked, "Really? General Badness Alarm?"

Zapp could only sheepishly rub her head in clear embarrassment. "We granted Hum Drum the honor of labeling it. Perhaps the time draws near for a revision..."

I merely snorted while I shook my head. I then stepped closer to see what the deal was. "Well, anyway... What's up?"

"Trouble in three sectors, it seems." Masked Matter-Horn replied while she pressed a few buttons on the monitor's control panel to zoom in. "Seems like there's a disturbance at the harbor... Another break-in at Sparkle Labs... And there's trouble in the...local arcade, of all places."

"Looks like we'll have to split up for this one. I'm game for whichever location." Mistress Mare-velous spoke up while her golden rope twitched in its harness on her back.

Radiance then took a closer look at the map before turning to Masked Matter-Horn. "Well, I don't have any suggestions. What do you suggest?"

Saddle Rager then stepped forward. "I can handle Sparkle Labs. I used to work there, so I'm familiar with the layout."

Matter-Horn nodded and turned to face the team. "All right. We will be spread a bit thin this time, but we've handled worse. Zapp and Fili-Second, you take the harbor. Mistress Mare-velous and Radiance. You go with Saddle Rager to Sparkle Labs. Hum Drum, you're with me. And..."

She then glanced up at me while Hum Drum approached her. I looked down at her and was about to ask why she was looking at me, but she then spoke with an inviting smile. "How about it, Hunter? You up to providing some assistance with me?"

"With you?! Well, sure! I'm good for... Huh? Hold on." I replied before being interrupted by a beeping sound in my head. My visor suddenly lowered over my eyes and display a grid-based map of the city, a blinking dot pointing out a very specific type of trouble in the southern sector. "Scratch that, Trot. Maverick sighting down south. I'll have to handle it."

"That's OK! We can handle it alone, right?" Hum Drum then asked enthusiastically while looking up at the team leader.

With a disappointed and concerned frown, Masked Matter-Horn shook her head. "On second thought... You stay here, Hum Drum. If something goes wrong, I won't be able to protect you on my own. Instead, stay here and provide radio assistance to Hunter. You know the frequency to contact him, right?"

"Well... Sure. I can be his spotter today." Hum Drum said with a bit of a disappointed frown. He then approached the main control panel and started fiddling with its controls. As he did, one of the large window panels across the room opened outward and into the city.

Masked Matter-Horn then turned to the rest of the team. "We have trouble to stop. We know our destinations, so let's move out. Power Ponies, go!"

I watched as the team rushed for the window. Fili-Second zipped towards it in a blur of white, purple, and orange while Zapp swooped out into the city at speeds that would make Rainbow Dash proud. Saddle Rager flew off in another direction while Radiance quickly conjured up a trio of compact pink biplanes that she, Masked Matter-Horn, and Mistress Mare-velous promptly boarded. Radiance and Mare-velous followed Saddle Rager while Masked Matter-Horn flew off in another direction. In all that commotion, I forgot I had business to take care of myself. At least until Hum Drum called out to me. "What're you waiting for?! You've got some rogue machines to take out, right?"

"Uh... Right! On my way!" I retorted before running to the window. I stopped and braced myself as my flight thrusters folded open and began to flare up. I soon rocketed outside and took off across Maretropolis, my HUD guiding me to the area of the maverick sighting.

I flew along quickly, staying above the skyscrapers while keeping an eye on the map in the corner of my visor. I was heading in the right direction and was about to mutter something to myself, but was startled when I heard a voice speak up in my head. "Hum Drum here! How's the weather?"

"Huh?! Doc?! Where have... Oh, Hum Drum! Hello! Hacked into my frequency, huh? What's up?" I spoke in response, not expecting to hear a voice over my internal receiver that was not Luminous.

"Just checking in to see if I got your frequency right. Anyway, you'll be at your destination in about ten seconds if you keep this speed up." I heard the colt wonder say while my eyes scanned the streets below me. As fast as I was flying, my optic sensors quickly took in everything I scanned. "Aaaaand they're right below you!"

I came to a quick stop above the streets and quickly detected smoke rising from below. A quick scan revealed a few burning vehicles below while a trio of rogue mechs were just smashing up or torching whatever they could get their clasps on. They seemed to be from a welding plant. "Just some mechs. This won't take long."

My flight thrusters deactivated and folded in, causing me to go into a freefall while I took a swan dive towards the trio of rampaging mechs. It seemed like no one had been directly harmed and would prevent bystanders from getting in the way. While I fell, I checked my Variable Weapon System for any tools I could use. It seemed that Luminous had carried out his promise and increased the number of weapon slots by quite a bit. Knowing I was running out of time fast, I quickly selected Shotgun Ice as my armored plating turned a shade of icy blue with traces of yellow on my softer segments. I drew the H-Saber from its holster as its hilt extended for two-handed use. As I righted myself and plunged downward, a thick ice blade was projected from the top of the hilt. And with a mighty crash, I rode that thing right down to the ground and impaled it through the largest of the three mechs. It was slammed to the ground and instantly went offline. "One down! Who's next?!"

The other two mechs turned to face me, their single optic sensors glowing red as they focused their attention on the one who had just taking down their fellow rogue machine. Rather than just let them get in a shot at me, I decided to speed things along. I swapped from Shotgun Ice to the Rocket Tackle and zipped up to each of them before dicing them up with the Hypersonic Blade technique with the H-Saber. I tried to keep the scuffle quick so I could hurry up and rendezvous with Masked Matter-Horn. While the ruined mechs fell apart in a pile of metal scrap with glowing orange molten edges, I checked my HUD's map of the city to figure out where she had gone. "OK, mission accomplished. Now where's... Oh, come on!"

Right when I said that, another blinking red blip popped up on my map to reveal the location of another maverick sighting. "Guess it's in the red today. Keep me updated, Hum Drum. This is probably going to take a while."

For the next half hour or so, I motored through the many maverick sightings of Maretropolis and made metallic mincemeat out of the masses of malfunctioning mechs my monitor mentioned. Heh, I love that little tongue twister I put there. Lots of M's. By that point, I must have put down around twenty or so mechs. Feeling a bit lost and not entirely sure where I was or where to go next, I glanced around in irritation while expecting another maverick reading to appear on my visor's map out of further contrivance for the plot. "OK, I'm done here! Anymore maverick's wanna make their presence known to me?"

The abandoned warehouse lot I had found myself in remained deathly quiet aside from the distant noise of the city. I deactivated the H-Saber as its glowing orange plasma blade vanished. "OK! I guess I'll just disarm myself! I know there aren't anymore outbreaks I need to deal with right now!"

Things were still quiet. No readings on my map either. My holster for the H-Saber's hilt opened while I lowered my weapon towards its resting place. "I'm putting my weapons away now! Surely there are no other bloodthirsty mavericks that want to ruin my busy afternoon!"

With a click, the holster closed. And nothing happened. No blips on my map. No calls from Hum Drum. Nothing. "Huh... I guess that was it... So much for... Oh, for god's sake, what is it this time?!"

I unintentionally snapped when I suddenly heard someone speaking through my internal receiver. I heard Hum Drum jump back and shout, "Sorry! But yeah, that was a lotta rogue machines you took down! Weird that they kept popping up like that as quickly as you could take them down."

"Plot contrivances. They have to fill up the time somehow." I replied, not expecting Hum Drum to understand what I was talking about at all. "Anyway, what about the rest of the team? They doing fine?"

"I guess so. They've arrived at their destinations a little while ago. I think they'll be fine. You wanna come on back? Radiance showed me how to get that tech working in the maintenance bay for you." Hum Drum then asked while the faint sounds of electronic beeps could be heard in the background.

I checked the corner of my HUD that displayed the current condition of my body. Everything was in the green and my fusion core's output gauge was still full and stable. "I don't think that'll be necessary. Those mavericks never landed a hit on me. But sure, I'll head on back. Nothing else to do right now and the rest of the team sound like they're doing fine. Maybe I'll run into something on the way back."

I started to walk back to HQ, but decided to fly the rest of the way to speed things along. Once I returned to the awkwardly designed headquarters of the Power Ponies, I began to circle the building in an attempt to figure out which window I had departed from. There were so many window panels to examine that it quickly got tedious. "Was EAC even thinking when they decided to design the place like two giant P's stuck together? What do the girls even do with all that space?!"

Hum Drum must have spotted me passing by because a large window panel opened right after I passed it. Taking it as an invitation, I flew through the open gap and found myself back in the same lounge with Hum Drum standing by the main control panel. No sign of the other Power Ponies though. I quickly set myself down as my flight thrusters powered down and folded back into my backside and my visor retracted into my helmet. "I'm back!"

"Hey there! Nice work taking down those irregulars. I've got an ice cold can ready for you in the fridge." The little cold replied while he trotted over to me, his mask still set over his eyes.

"Sounds good. Oh, and I got this for you on the way back." I then said while holding out a paper bag to him. Along the way, I had stopped by an ice cream parlor to get something for the kid. I was sure he would like it.

"For me? Really?" Hum Drum asked as he took the bag and opened it up. His eyes lit up as he lifted the takeout container from the bottom. "A banana sundae?! Thanks!"

"With fresh hot fudge too! Enjoy." I retorted while grabbing one of those energy drinks from the fridge and pulling the tab. I was quite surprised that I can access Doctor Luminous' bank account whenever I need to make a purchase. That energy drink certainly felt refreshing, even though I really did not need it. I took a seat at the kitchen island while Hum Drum got started on his little snack. "Any word back from the others?"

"Not yet. It usually takes a bit for them to handle some of these cases. And sometimes they go out for pizza afterwards." Hum Drum replied without a hint of worry in is voice. He certainly must know his teammates well.

"Sounds like they're pretty good friends. But... They weren't always like that, right?" I asked while sipping my drink. I was curious to hear this tale of the Power Ponies' past from the colt wonder himself.

Hum Drum did not seem happy to be reminded of the past. "Ugh... Like you wouldn't believe. They always worked well in the field, but they were complete jerks with each other and argued all the time when they were home! It took our greatest enemies teaming up on us and stealing their superpowers just to get them to finally listen to me. You know something's messed up when the villains are better friends than the Power Ponies."

"I can imagine... Say, what about you? How'd you get into the superhero business?" I asked while genuinely curious about Hum Drum's past. I knew better than to ask him regarding where his parents were since child superheroes tend to be orphans by default.

I watched as the colt put his spoon down for a moment while he looked at me. "It's because of Mistress Mare-velous. I sometimes got in trouble while in the city and she was always the one who rescued me. After a while, I asked her if I could help her in any way. I guess she got a soft spot for me after a while since she let me tag along. So I became Hum Drum, her sidekick. She taught me a bunch of stuff like how to rappel down walls with a grappling rope and stuff like that. And it was just us for a while until Mask Matter-Horn asked us and the other superheroes of Maretropolis if we could join together to make a superhero team. I don't think they agreed to it because they liked each other though. I think they were OK with it because they did better in teams."

For some reason, I was not really surprised to hear that Hum Drum had known Mistress Mare-velous longer than the others. At the same time, I eyed the child for a moment while contemplating whether or not to ask him his real name. After a moment of consideration, I decided against it. While I was having a good time for the most part in this fictional world, I did not want to get too attached to characters I would probably never see again after the end of the day.

Once Hum Drum had finished his snack he quickly bounded over to the entertainment lounge and powered on the TV and the video game console. "Hey, you wanna play some E-Zero while we wait for everypony to get back?"

That title caught my ear. "E-Zer... If that's what I think it is, you're gonna have a hard time besting me. I'm an old pro!"

For the next few hours or so, it was just me and Hum Drum. We played games, watched recorded episodes of his favorite cartoon to bond a little, talked about the Power Ponies' storied history, and reminisced about our joint operations. The only one I could actually remember was the events of the pilot, so I had to pretend that I was having 'memory bank issues' to get Hum Drum to recount all the other events for me.

Hours went by. Before we even knew it, the sun had set. And still no sign of the Power Ponies. After powering down the game console and turning the TV off, I reclined on the sofa while glancing at my new little friend. "Hey... They're still not back. Do they tend to stay out this late?"

"Not when there's nothing to do... This is getting weird." Hum Drum replied while sounding noticeably concerned. I know he must be used to sticking with the entire team at all times, so he was likely getting restless being left behind with nothing to do.

Right as I was about to help myself to another drink to pass the time, we both froze upon hearing a beep come from the main control panel. It seemed to an instant message of sorts. I approached the device's interface and used the integrated touch pad to move the mouse cursor. "Seems we've got a message on...EOL? Really?"

"Yeah, we really need to update to a more modern program. Anyway, who's it from?" Hum Drum asked while trotting over to the computer panel.

"Um... I..." I got down on one knee so I would have an easier time using the device since the control panel was close to the ground. I eyed the screen as I brought up the program, finding the username of the invite to be a jumbled mess of letters, numbers, and symbols. A simple yet brilliant way to remain anonymous. "I have no idea. I think it's just a prank. Let's see what they sent."

I clicked on the name and opened the conversation. The question was simple and direct. "Is this Hum Drum?"

The two of us said nothing while we looked at each other in silence. I suppose it would not be a surprise that someone would know how to contact the Power Ponies via instant messenger, but it was almost unsettling that whoever this person was specifically asked for Hum Drum instead of asking for the Power Ponies in general. Hum Drum stepped forward and tapped his hooves along the buttons. "Yes, I'm here. Can I help you?"

The mysterious contact quickly provided a response as another line of text popped up in the window. "Call Project H."

A scowl slowly set in on my face. I was already starting to suspect what was going on. The reason the Power Ponies had not returned to HQ was likely because they had been lured into a trap and were now likely being held hostage in an attempt to draw me out. Was it the work of Alpha? Was he ready to step back into the spotlight? Regardless of who this person was, I tapped away to provide a written response. "This is he. What do you want?"

We got a response in mere seconds. "You are invited."

Hum Drum and I stared at the screen as a subtle tension descended upon the room. Bit by bit, more and more lines of text began to pop up on the window. "Come to the hockey arena. Enter through the south utility entrance. Come alone."

Just as I was about to stand up, one last line of text popped up to reveal that I was not speaking to just one person. "We are expecting you."

Right after that, the nameless contact signed out. I let out a sigh while rising to my feet. "Great... A hostage situation and an invitation for me to walk into a trap. You think it's Alpha again?"

"I don't know... But I don't like this. You think whoever that was kidnapped the rest of the team?" Hum Drum then asked while he started to bring up a map grid of the city to try to pinpoint the exact location of where I was told to go.

I looked at the map, having no idea where anything was. "It's pretty obvious by this point. Whoever set up those crime scenes were probably in cahoots with each other and were trying to spread the team thin so they'd be easy to capture. But I doubt simple robots would be able to pull this off. Especially not mavericks with their blind drive to do nothing but cause destruction..."

Hum Drum fell silent. I glanced over at him while he looked noticeably worried. I suspect he knew who was likely behind it, but was hopeful that it was not what he thought it was. He then looked at me and said, "Well... I guess you better get going. No telling what might happen if you don't show up..."

I walked up to the kid and patted him on the head. I could tell he wanted to come and help out, but there was no telling what was lying in wait for us and I had been specifically warned to arrive alone. I patted the colt on the head and tried to smile. "You heard them. This is my fight. Besides, I need someone to serve as my eyes and ears. You wanna be my spotter, Hum Drum?"

The adorable little colt looked up at me and cracked a smile too. "Yeah... Yeah! I know plenty about Maretropolis! I'll get you where you need to go. Just get going and I'll be in touch."

"Gotcha, kid. I'll keep my receiver open." I replied before walking to the window panel leading out into the city. With a press of a button, Hum Drum got the window open for me. With my flight thrusters flaring up and my visor closed over my eyes, I launched myself out of the headquarters and took off over the darkened city.

I flew aimlessly for a minute while observing just how much more illuminated Maretropolis was compared to the first time I saw it. Last time, it was in the middle of an evacuation, but now it was just typical city nightlife. Hoping Hum Drum could hear me, I spoke into the tiny intercom on the inside of my helmet's plating. "So... Hum Drum? You there? Where should I go from here?"

"Yeah, I'm here. OK, head west for now and you should come to a huge mall area. The hockey rink is right under it." I heard Hum Drum's voice respond inside my head. Checking the map on my HUD, I adjusted my flight path until I was heading west. Sure enough, a large shopping mall soon came up on the horizon with empty parking lots. I noticed a blip come up on the map display as it zoomed in, showing the mall itself. Right outside of the building, an access point was detected.

"You see those stairs going down past ground level at the side there? That leads to the locker rooms and offices of the hockey arena. Go there." Hum Drum confirmed over the transmission. I landed right outside the edge of the vast parking lot and walked along the edge of the building's perimeter. There was no one around to be seen aside from the odd passing vehicle and the entire mall was closed for the night. I carefully descended the narrow concrete stairwell until I reached the bottom and found a single door. A quick touch of the handle revealed that it was indeed unlocked. "It's open? Somepony really is in there right now..."

"Yeah... And I don't like it." I muttered in return while slipping into the room and closing the door behind me. I was instantly plunged into complete darkness and silence. My optic sensors adjusted and began to render my vision in the ultraviolet spectrum for night vision. I was in a hallway that passed a number of offices. No sign of anything out of the ordinary, but I was hesitant to turn the lights on. I needed to maintain a stealthy approach for now. Speaking of which, I was quick to notice that my armor's default white coloration stood out too much in the dark. I would need to swap to a darker color to be less noticeable. I quickly checked the list of weapons assimilated into my Variable Weapon System and found the familiar icon of Boomerang Cutter. Upon selecting it, my armored form took on a familiar hue of dark purplish gray and aquamarine. "All right... Commencing mission. Keep me updated, Hum Drum."

I stepped lightly as I made my way through the vicinity. No sign of life or trouble. No traps. No signs of a struggle. I soon found my way in to a VIP lounge with a bar, but moved on and went down a short flight of stairs. Before long, Hum Drum spoke up with a noticeable amount of static in his voice. "Hey, I think I'm getting a lot of interference here... Am I coming through OK?"

"You've got a lot of static in your voice... Maybe restart the call?" I replied while forgetting that we were using an encrypted channel instead of a communication program.

"You sound pretty garbled too... I can still see what you're seeing though. Maybe we should..." And that was all I heard from Hum Drum before the connection was lost. Apparently my mysterious host had set up some sort of jammer field to interrupt wireless communications. I was on my own.

Once I reached the bottom of the stairs, I stepped out into what was clearly the locker rooms of the hockey teams. Or at least one of them. Nothing out of the ordinary and I was detecting no signs of anyone waiting in ambush in the lockers. Where else was I supposed to go?

I soon found a way out and noticed something was not right as I reset my weapon systems to their default settings, my armor returning to its pure ivory hue. The hallway leading out to the hockey rink was open and unobstructed. And up ahead, I could see that the rink itself was dimly lit by lights hanging above it. Everything else beyond was engulfed in darkness. I scowled at how obvious this path was. "This just reeks of 'boss fight approach' here... Are you seeing this, Hum Drum?"

Still no response. I could only wonder if the visual display being transmitted from my optic sensors were still being broadcast to him. I was not even able to contact Doctor Luminous by that point. With nowhere else to go and knowing all too well that this was clearly a trap, I decided to check my weapon reserves to see what I was capable of.

A quick diagnostic revealed that the shield generator on my left arm was functional and the H-Saber in my holster was online. H-Buster was fully operational. My attention was then directed to my Variable Weapon System. A list of icons came up, much more than I had ever seen before. The doctor truly followed through on his promise to increase my maximum capacity. "Let's see here... Fire Wave. Rocket Tackle. Storm Tornado. Boomerang Cutter. Homing Torpedo. Strike Chain. Shotgun Ice. Thunder Dancer... Hmm... Room for two more."

It seemed at the time the Variable Weapon System's maximum capacity had been boosted from two slots to ten. And I had already assimilated eight into my data banks. I directed my gaze to the hockey rink ahead. This was more than likely building up to be the main event of this issue's plot. Knowing that the only way I was ever going to get home was to see the plot through to the end, I began to approach my destination.

I was no longer concerned with maintaining stealth and did nothing to soften my footsteps. My clanking metal feet echoed throughout the vast blackened stadium when I stepped out onto the concrete rink. The ice was completely absent, granting me proper traction. My eyes glanced from one side of my field of vision to the other. No signs of life. No unusual sounds. I was becoming increasingly anxious. If someone was there and wanted to just take me down at that point, they would have already taken a shot at me.

Only a few steps onto the rink later, I heard a heavy slam behind me. Upon turning, I saw that the hallway I had just emerged from had slammed its doors and locked itself shut. Every other way in and out of the stadium was probably sealed too. With nowhere else to go, I proceeded onward. It was not until I was standing directly under the large hanging score box dangling over the very center of the hockey rink that I noticed something up ahead. At the very top of the rows of seats standing before the encircling wall that had doorways leading in and out of the seating area at the opposite end of the stadium I had entered from were five stationary figures shrouded by the shadows. They did and said nothing while they watched me in silence. Were they waiting for me to draw closer before announcing their presence?

Not wanting to give my hosts the pleasure of getting in the first word, I stopped right in the middle of the arena and activated my visor's infrared settings. My field of visor beyond the visor suddenly displayed in varying hues of blue and black to detect the lower temperatures of my environment. Sure enough, the five figures waiting in the shadows were displayed in vibrant orange, yellow, and green hues to show that they were warm living organisms. They were all clearly ponies of varying shapes due to their attire, but the form in the center caught my eye. Among its form was a mass of twisting and wild tendrils. I recognized the form immediately and, having decided to skip the pleasantries, raised the H-Buster and fired a quick shot right through the mass of hair just to the side of its owner's head.

All five of the mysterious equines flinched or yelped in startled surprise by my response to their presence before they could even speak to me. They remained in the shadows while I lowered my weapon and even deactivated the H-Buster while restoring my right hand. A moment later, I heard the familiar voice of a certain stallion speak up in the distance even as my visor returned to its default settings. "Uh... I think he knows we're here... You think we should just skip the taunting gloats and turn the lights on?"

The figure I had shot at let out a deranged chuckle, not sounding the least bit fazed that I had just narrowly avoided shooting her in the face. "Well, why not? No point in hiding when he can clearly see us. Hit the lights, Pharaoh."

One by one, sets of lights came on systematically. The front row seats surrounding the rink became illuminated by rows of lights, then the rows of seats closer to the back. When the final rows of lights turned on, there they were. Five colorful villains lined up in a row and eyeing me with hints of excitement and caution. I recognized all of them at once. From left to right, there stood High Heel, Pharaoh Phetlock, the Mane-iac, Long-Face, and Shadowmane.

My eyes focused directly on the Mane-iac immediately, her face and unnaturally colored eyes looking right at me with that usual stare of mad scheming. I already knew what to expect from the likes of Phetlock, High Heel, and Long-Face after that freak skirmish during Nightmare Night. And now that I was truly the mechanical Project H, they were of no danger to me. Shadowmane was likely in the same corner as them, but the Mane-iac was indeed a threat to my robotic body. She could probably tell I was looking right at her while my eyes narrowed in caution since she then called out, "Welcome, Hunter! I haven't seen you for quite a while. The good doctor put you back together just fine, I see."

I decided to not play her games and simply spoke exactly what I wanted to know. "Where are they?"

High Heel spoke up in return. "They? Who? Oh, wait... You mean..."

Shadowmane then spoke up to complete the sentence, her voice quiet and subdued even while she spoke up to insure I would hear her from that distance. "You mean...your friends?"

To complete the impact of the statement, she pulled something out from her cloak and held it high for me to see. Something I did not expect. A golden rope hanging lifelessly from her hoof. The trusty rope of Mistress Mare-velous.

My eyes opened wide in shock as my HUD confirmed the identity of that rope. Had the Power Ponies been murdered? To my surprise, Pharaoh Phetlock let out a laugh and called out to me. "Oh, you should see the look on your face! Well, chill out! We're not THAT heartless. Your friends are alive and well, don't you worry."

Well, that calmed my nerves to some degree. Pharaoh Phetlock never seemed like the kind of guy to take pleasure in the act of killing. However, Long-Face then provided a rather...dark response in that hauntingly depressed tone of voice he always used. "They need to be alive in order to feel the despair of seeing you be destroyed. They're watching us, even now. Helpless and unable to protect you."

I was hardly surprised by this reveal. I had already assumed that the Power Ponies had been tricked into separating so they could be captured in a coordinated attack by their archenemies. But why lure the protagonist of Project H out like that? I mean they were there to destroy me, but... To be honest, only the Mane-iac was of any real threat to me and I had already proven once before that the robotic hero was more than a match for her. I could not help but smirk at that claim. "You're picking a fight with someone who's completely out of your league? Not smart. I already handled the Mane-iac once before. The rest of you aren't a challenge at all."

I knew that Phetlock, Long-Face, and High Heel had no memory of that scuffle we had on Nightmare Night, but the Mane-iac seemed to cast me a resentful scowl when I brought up her prior defeat. However, Shadowmane then spoke up. "We're still missing somepony... Give him a moment. He should be here any second."

"Him?" I glanced around cautiously, wondering if someone was already in the shadows somewhere while targeting me from afar. However, my auditory sensors then detected a faint sound coming from below. My eyes focused on what seemed to be a drain for removing the melting ice between games in the arena. Was something happening on the other end?

Mere seconds later, I got my answer and it was much more frightening than I could have anticipated. Something burst right up out of the drain and rapidly expanded almost like a genie emerging from a lamp. It let out an unsettling yet loud gurgling groan as it took on a vaguely equine form with nothing but hues of red and black. Startled, I immediately armed the H-Buster and opened fire on it. "What the hell...?!"

My shots burned right through the liquid life form even as it dove towards me like a living tidal wave. It lashed out with its 'arms' while I was forced to rapidly retreat backwards with my boot thrusters. My HUD quickly scanned the abomination even as it took on a more consistent form, its constantly shifting liquid body looking like some ghastly otherworldly stallion that stood as tall as Celestia herself. My scans could not come up with anything consistent or identify its molecular composition. The only thing I got was an identity. Smudge.

"The.... THAT is Smudge?!" I yelled in shock as I finally saw the only villain of the Power Ponies series that I had yet to lay eyes on. Truly a frightful being that lacked any real sentience at all. That thing could not even speak, instead making creepy and loud groans and gurgles. The liquid nightmare seemed ready to charge me once more, but was stopped when a whistle came from the far end of the arena.

Smudge and I turned our attention to the other five villains and saw High Heel waving at...Him? Her? It? Well, since it has a name, I shall refer to Smudge in masculine pronouns. We both turned our attention to the femme fatale of the group while she called out. "Good for you to join the party, Smudge! Now get up here! You can't take Hunter on by yourself! At least not yet."

With a moan of agreement, Smudge washed over the arena swifter than the quickest snake and bounded up over the glass panels separating the spectator seats from the ice rink like a trail of water being sprayed from a fountain before bounding up the steps and finding his spot next to Shadowmane. The smug cloaked thief glanced at him while he seemed to look at her before she looked at nothing in particular and spoke, "You always were a creepy one."

Incapable of speech, Smudge could only grumble in minor disapproval. I guess that creature can still think and comprehend words to some degree. He at least has enough ambition and intelligence to be willing work alongside other villains. My HUD carefully scanned the members of the Power Ponies' rogues gallery, trying to figure out what they had up their sleeves. High Heel still had her spiked stiletto heels and a number of shoe-based gadgets on her person while I detected a strange magic in the snake-like figurehead on the front of Pharaoh Phetlock's headgear along with a large supply of bandages tucked under his cap. Probably for making his mummy minions. However, I paused when I noticed something hanging from a holster on his left side that had never been present before. As I stepped back into the middle of the ice rink and deactivated the H-Buster, I pointed at him. "Hey, Phetlock. What's that you got there?"

The rest of his allies glanced at him too, apparently having not noticed the object either or maybe just curious of what I noticed. He glanced back and forth at his allies and shrugged his shoulders. "What? A pharaoh can't rely on his minions all the time, right? Sometimes, he must take the fight into his own hooves."

He then proceeded to all too willingly draw his weapon. He reached to his left and grabbed what seemed to be a sword hilt in his teeth before pulling it free of its holster. My HUD scanned its form and provided a fully 3D diagram of it. A sword that abruptly became curved maybe a third of the way up the blade and staying that way up to the tip, bringing to mind a sickle blade. An Egyptian khopesh. Truly a fitting blade for the pharaoh. Instead of the traditional bronze, the blade seemed to be composed of much more exotic materials to give it much greater durability. Something like that could possibly be a threat even to a machine like Project H. I honestly felt strangely impressed towards the rather jolly and lighthearted Phetlock for having disciplined himself enough to take up swordplay and make himself a greater threat to his enemies.

My scans continued. I did not find anything I did not see before on the Mane-iac and Long-Face still possessed vials of his sorrow gas and a spring-loaded syringe under each wrist like before, even though such things would be entirely useless against a machine like I was at the time. Having never really encountered Shadowmane since that very brief encounter in the utility tunnels under the streets, I was especially curious about what she had up her sleeve. Aside from the completely useless rope of Mistress Mare-velous, I detected a small number of explosive devices contained in a pouch, but more than anything else, I detected numerous throwing daggers. Certainly a threat to anything that was not a machine. And since Smudge clearly had nothing to hide, there was no point in scanning him a second time.

As Pharaoh Phetlock put his sword away for the moment, I decided to not waste anymore time. While Smudge and the Mane-iac were easily the most dangerous of the bunch, High Heel, Pharaoh Phetlock, and Shadowmane were only a mild threat while Long-Face was completely harmless. Not to mention I was far better armed with my Variable Weapon System being fully loaded with a variety of versatile weaponry. This fight would be tricky, but I would likely come out on top. And I really was not in the mood to hurt anyone. "Look... I'm really not in the mood for this right now. Don't make me destroy you. Just tell me where they are and I can get outta here."

"Them? They're at the end of the hallway right under us. Right across from where you came in." High Heel replied while she and her allies continued to watch from afar.

Without a word, I began to approach the end of the hockey rink where the other net would have been. But not even ten steps later, Long-Face spoke up with a depressing sigh. "Only problem is you won't get that far... You'll have to pass a retinal scan to get in. And you'll be in pieces before that happens..."

"Look, you guys are picking a fight with the wrong guy!" I finally all but shouted while lifting my hand to point at the Mane-iac directly. "I've already handled you once. And the rest of you are small fries compared to the mavericks I handle on a routine basis. And I'm not in the prototype stage anymore. I'm far better armed this time around! Besides, what do you have against me anyway?! My fight's with the mavericks, not you."

The six villains looked back and forth at each other while a number of them just laughed. Pharaoh Phetlock then provided a response. "Very good question! Why would we want anything to do with you anyway?! Well...?"

Shadowmane then spoke up next in her slithery voice. "Let's just say you've been bad for business. Whenever you've had the time to render assistance to the Power Ponies, you've always insured our operations would fail. You've tipped the scales and made things uneven for us. So we're taking the time to even out this imbalance in power."

"You've got a problem with me helping out my friends?" I asked in turn, not surprised that Hunter would most likely get to know the Power Ponies by assisting them in crime fighting whenever he had nothing else to do.

"We do when it impedes our ambitions." Long-Face sighed while his melancholy stare started to become one of unsettling somber excitement, his frown turning into a sinister grin that I had come to loathe. "So... You're going to have to.....disappear."

I hunched forward just slightly, expecting them to charge me at any time. Smudge gurgled out a distorted chuckle that almost sounded like a drowning man. But it was the Mane-iac who spoke next while her deranged smile became a look of scorn. "Yes, you have been a thorn in our sides for a while. And on top of that..."

Her hoof rose to her suit's neckline and seemed to snag on something. Slowly, she pulled a zipper down until the front of her suit was opened up to her pelvic section. Her hooves then pulled the edges of the gap open, revealing a sight that made me and even her allies cringe. "I still owe you. Remember these?"

Right there in her chest was a pair of oval burn scars that had not yet fully healed. I immediately recalled when I left those upon her during the fight with her in the pilot when I snagged her around the neck with the Strike Chain and reeled her in for a dropkick with my boot thrusters flaring up. Indeed, that whole fight left her body mangled and broken in such a way that probably would have killed her off had she been anyone else. The Mane-iac then zipped her suit back up while that maniacal smirk graced her face once more. "But you do have a point. As we are now, I doubt we could take you down. However..."

High Heel then lifted a device in her hoof and pressed a button on it. "We came prepared."

I heard a sound right above me. Fearing that a trap was about to drop on me, I looked up while ready to dash away with the help of my boot thrusters. However, it was anything but that. The bottom of the hockey arena's score display had opened up from the bottom as what seemed to be a large metal sphere lowered from it until it was hanging right out of the bottom. A number of varying sized pink glass circles adorned it. I had no idea what to make of it, but it seemed harmless. It was then that High Heel pressed another button on the device she was holding, causing a steadily growing hum to rise from the spherical device as it began to activate. "One guess on what's about to happen!"

My HUD tried scanning the device even as it was about to do...something right above me. My scanners could not really make out anything about what it could possibly be, but it did detect something that perplexed me at first. Six indecipherable energy signatures were swirling inside it. "Six? What are..... NO!!!"

It was too late for me to even consider what to do as I quickly remembered something. All I could do was watch as my fears were confirmed. The device expelled bursts of concentrated pink energy that raced into the six villains in an instant. They felt no visible pain, but seemed delightfully excited as they were exposed to this strange energy for only a brief moment. Seconds later, the machine became silent while I quickly noticed a few small differences in some of the ponies before me. While the rest appeared to be no different, the Mane-iac and Long-Face were sporting the horns of a unicorn set upon their foreheads. My HUD was quick to scan them again, yet it seemed confused as if it was detecting not six, but twelve individuals instead. As a sense of dread settled over me, Phetlock shouted out the truth. "Figured it out yet?! You're not just facing us this time. Now you face the Power Ponies themselves!"

It was no wonder they needed to capture the Power Ponies before coming after me. That device above me was some sort of superpower extractor. And now... It made me cringe, knowing that the essences of Maretropolis' elite defenders had now bonded with its greatest villains. Cackling in mad laughter, the Mane-iac howled in excitement. "Ooooh yes, it's been too long! And once we're done with you, Alpha's next! Those rogue machines have been interfering with our operations for a while, so we'll gladly send that metal moron to the scrap heap!"

"Well, it's good to know you're willing to do something nice for the world..." I retorted while carefully eyeing my enemies. My HUD was able to detect who each superpower had bonded with. High Heel contained the essence of Saddle Rager, Pharaoh Phetlock was brimming with the power of Fili-Second, the Mane-iac was channeling the magical abilities of Masked Matter-Horn, Long-Face was armed with the abilities of Radiance's enchanted jewelry, Mistress Mare-velous' golden rope had come to life and was floating near Shadowmane, and Smudge was charged with Zapp's electrical energies.

The Mane-iac seemed to look up at nothing in particular, although I was suspecting she was taunting the captured Power Ponies through the various cameras that were meant to broadcast hockey games to television sets. "Are you seeing this, Power Ponies?! Don't look away! You wouldn't want to miss your friend's demise, would you?! And this time, IT'S ALL YOUR FAULT!!!"

Was she seriously trying to break their will? Probably shackled somewhere and left with no choice but to watch? Nothing short of cruel. Long-Face then sneered at me with that incredibly creepy grin of his and spoke, "So... Ready to despair? You're not escaping from us now."

However, High Heel then spoke up among her allies. "Just make sure his legs are still intact when we're done here. I want those boots!"

"I'll take his sword. That'll make for a useful safecracking device." Shadowmane hissed, ready to loot my robotic corpse.

The six villains prepared to charge. I was trapped with no assistance on its way. There was nothing I could do but hope that I could hold my own against these supercharged villains with everything I had. While they may have had the might of the Power Ponies, they lacked the experience. Maybe I could take advantage of that. With nothing else to say, I held my right arm out to my side as my hand retracted. The H-Buster was primed and ready while I took aim at them all. "Fine. Bring it!"

Like a pack of wolves, they descended upon me. It was indeed startling to see Pharaoh Phetlock suddenly zip away in a blur while the rest of my enemies charged me at normal speed. I fired a quick volley of shots, but the Mane-iac's new unicorn horn intercepted my shots by firing bursts of a sickly lime green magic energy. Seconds later, they scaled the glass perimeter and were upon the iceless rink. In an absurd barrage, they unloaded upon me. The Mane-iac fired off bursts of magic energy while also lashing out with her mane's tendrils, Smudge unleashed arcing trails of lightning, Long-Face conjured up ephemeral pink crossbows and fired equally pink bolts, and Shadowmane hurled a few daggers right at me. Not able to deal with such a concentrated team effort, I rocketed skyward with my flight thrusters flaring up just in time before I went on a strafing run as I circled the entire arena, bombarding the ice rink with multiple small plasma shots.

While the Mane-iac and Smudge tried to shoot me down from below, Long-Face took to the air as the false alicorn conjured up large pink shields to block my shots. Along with those, he also conjured up two large mallets that, fittingly, had rather depressed round frowning faces lining the heads. He kept trying to intercept my flight path by swinging them as I approached since he could not possibly keep up, but I managed to weave around them while trying to shoot him down only for his shields to block each shot. However, I soon noticed something running along the wall right next to me that I almost did not have time to defend against. I barely got my shield generator up as that translucent particle barrier formed from my left arm, blocking a sword strike from Pharaoh Phetlock as he scurried along the wall beside me. And right before I could even think of how to deal with him, I suddenly felt something grab me from around my boot. "What the?! Hey!"

"Gotcha." Shadowmane had snagged me with Mistress Mare-velous' rope! Before I could even try to undo it, it yanked me out of the air and slammed me into the wall right as Phetlock changed course to avoid getting hit. Once I was left dazed from that blow, it yanked my upwards and started flailing me about into the many steel girders and frames that lined the ceiling of the arena. I finally got my bearings and started pulling back by flaring up my flight thrusters to maximum output, pulling in the opposite direction the rope was trying to pull me in. I drew the H-Saber from its holster and started hacking away at the animated rope, but nothing I did even singed it! The material seemed to be completely indestructible!

Right as I put my weapon away, I was hit with another shock. Quite literally. I was engulfed in pain as my HUD briefly went haywire as a powerful high-voltage current rushed through me. Smudge had just scored a hit on me with a bolt of raw lightning and gurgled loudly in delight. Left momentarily stunned, I was unable to prevent Shadowmane's rope from hurling me to the hard concrete floor with a crash. My flight thrusters reflexively folded back in just in time, preventing damage.

Just as I was starting to climb to my feet, I paused at the sound of a vehicle's motor revving up. Then, much to my disbelief, the gates leading from the locker rooms I had entered from burst open as High Heel swept onto the track in by far the weirdest automobile I had ever seen. It was barely larger than a go-kart and... Well, it certainly fit her interests in footwear. The car was designed like a giant sneaker complete with oversized shoelaces! Although it did strike me as surprising that High Heel was holding off on using her newly acquired superpowers and resorting to her own unique tricks. "Let's go, Hunter! You and me!"

"Uh... Sure?" I retorted in bewilderment while seeing a giant shoe trying to slam into me as opposed to stepping on me. Even the rest of her teammates were standing back to let her have some fun and to avoid a case of friendly fire. I evaded her at first by performing a massive leap over her vehicle with the use of my boot thrusters and landed at the opposite end of the playing field. Undeterred, High Heel pulled off a rather impressive drifting turn and glided around the edges of the ice rink and came roaring back towards me as fast as her vehicle would permit. I quickly scanned the incoming vehicle and determined that I could stop it with raw strength alone. But rather than just grab it and toss it, I had a different idea. I reached back with my leg and waited. Right as she was about to ram me, I performed a hard kick right into the car's bumper and punted that thing clear across the hockey arena with High Heel shrieking as it tumbled through the air. The instant it crashed into the distant seats, I threw up my arms in elation over having finally just gotten a shot in at one of my enemies. "Woo! Field goal!"

Surprisingly, the rest of the villains just stood back and only seemed to be smirking at me as if I had just made a mistake. Phetlock even outright laugh at me. "Ha! You're thinking of the wrong sport here! But just you wait. You're in for it now!"

"Huh? In for what?!" I retorted before turning my gaze back toward High Heel's wrecked overturned vehicle. I quickly realized why Phetlock said what he did. Seconds later, it was torn apart from the inside as a beastly roar echoed throughout the stadium, a hulking muscular creature having burst out of it. But rather than be intimidated, I slouched forward with my arms hanging low. "Oh, you can't be serious..."

With an impressive leap, High Heel cleared the glass barrier and landed back onto the field with her increased weight creating noticeable cracks in the concrete floor under her hooves. Her voice had taken on a much deeper yet still vaguely feminine pitch as she roared, "That's more like it! Now, I'm gonna... Uh... Wait, what's wrong? What's with that look? What happened?"

Where in the world do I even begin with what I was seeing? I was unsure whether I should have felt intimidated or amused. Indeed, High Heel was now accessing Saddle Rager's superpower and was every bit as large and bulked up as Fluttershy was when she was using it. But... Could she have chosen a superpower more unfitting?! Her sleek and stylish red suit had multiple tears in it and her feminine face now had a far broader jaw line. I will never know how those shoes were still containing her hooves, but... Oh man, I just burst out laughing at what I was seeing. "Pfffffft hahahaha what the hell?! Look at you! Why'd you get stuck with that ability?! From femme fatale to total beefcake!"

High Heel could only stare at me in utter shock. Maybe she had never considered what that superpower tends to do to one's appearance. My laughter was even proving to be contagious as the rest of the villains started to laugh as well, starting with the Mane-iac as she cackled madly with her usual brand of howling laughter. The only one who did not join in was the chronically depressed Long-Face, who even muttered, "I really don't see what's so funny..."

Finally, High Heel could not take the mocking any longer. Face flushed red with rage and irritation, she charged me at great speed before winding up for an uppercut. "Beefcake?! I'll show you a real beefcake!"

"Oh, this is gonna sting." I muttered to myself as I realized all too late that I was about to take a hit. And the instant that hoof struck my torso... It was over and done with in a blink of the eye. I rocketed backwards, through one of the glass panels lining the edges of the rink, and crashed into rows of seats before coming to a stop. How hard did she even hit me?! There was even a noticeable hoof-shaped dent right in the middle of my breastplate! Dazed and even a bit sore, I slowly sat up in the rubble. "Whoooaaa... And I thought the Devil Gigas was a heavy hitter! No wonder Saddle Rager could take that thing on..."

"Right, the comedy corner's closed now! Back to business!" The Mane-iac then shouted while she rose up above me on her mane's many tendrils and took aim with her new horn. But instead of a sickly green, the pulsing aura that coated it was an icy blue. Remembering Masked Matter-Horn's affinity for elemental magic, I only narrowly managed to jump out of the way as the mad mare shot a bolt of freezing energy and cased a jagged lump of ice to form where I had been sitting.

After being forced to evade several more shots to avoid getting pinned by an icy trap, I decided to return the favor as my armored body became hues of icy blue and creamy yellow. "Two can play at this! Shotgun Ice!"

Accessing my frigid weapon, I fired bursts of round ice chunks at the Mane-iac. Se weaved around them just fine, as I expected and hoped she would. She clearly was not anticipating the weapon's unique ricochet feature. When the flying chunks of ice collided with whatever piece of the stadium they touched, each shattered into several smaller and much sharper shards that flew every which way. The rest of the villains scrambled to evade the flying ice shards, but quite a few of them shot right into the Mane-iac's backside. However, much to my annoyance, her incredibly thick mane ended up cushioning the blows with the ice shards becoming little more than shiny hairpins. The Mane-iac took note of this and looked over her shoulder at the result of her impromptu touchup. "Hey! If I want to style up my mane, I'll do it my... Oh dear."

"Hey, I'll take what I can get!" I shouted as my boot thrusters launched me up in front of her with my weapon systems returning to default settings and my H-Buster charging up for a heavier shot. I was right up in her face before she could properly respond. But when I unleashed the huge blue burst of plasma at her, I was in for a shock. A large pink shield appeared between us right as I fired, blocking the blast as the plasma quickly dissipated upon impact. "Oh, come on!"

"Long-Face, you're too kind!" The Mane-iac said in thanks to her gloomy companion. Before I could even drop back to the ground, she snatched me up in her clutches once more with one hairy tendril wrapping around my throat and the other carefully restraining my right arm. "I must say this is getting fun! Keep it up! I'm not done with you yet!"

With another mad laugh, the Mane-iac hurled me right back into the middle of the hockey rink and even shot me squarely in the chest with a blast of heat-based magic along the way. Upon landing, I was quickly set upon by the rest of my enemies. However, I was surprised when I heard the sound of glass shattering around me and found myself engulfed in a thick cloud of mist. My HUD immediately detected crippling amounts of extremely potent depressants in the gas, but it was completely harmless to a machine like me. Long-Face had just shattered several vials of his sorrow gas around me, but to what effect? He knew his standard means of attack were useless against a robot like Hunter.

I quickly found out why. Every second or so, something streaked by me and slashed me with some kind of blade. With that kind of speed, I knew it was Pharaoh Phetlock performing hit-and-run attacks with his sword while probably taking care to not inhale as he passed through the emotionally overwhelming gas. Long-Face was not trying to disable me through his sorrow gas, but was instead using it to create a smokescreen! Try as I might, I could not see where Phetlock was coming or going from and my armor around the legs and pelvis was starting to gather dents and scratches from each slash.

The longer I stayed in one place, the more hits I would take. Taking my chances, I faced one direction and flared up my boot thrusters to launch myself out of the smokescreen. And boy did I pick the wrong direction to emerge from. Cruising just off the ground, I ran right into Shadowmane's rope as it tripped me up right at the tip of my foot panel and caused me to crash flat on my face. Already annoyed as it was, I lifted my head to glance ahead and looked on in mild horror as Smudge's liquid form sloshed towards me like an incoming deluge.

I had no time to react. In an instant, he swept me up into his liquid body. Just as I was wondering what this was supposed to accomplish, I was given a very rude awakening. I was engulfed in electrical energy, screaming and yelling inside his very body as I was overloaded with raw lightning! After maybe a full ten seconds, Smudge just threw me straight to the floor. Sparks popped from my body as I lay still, aching and groaning as smoke rose from several areas of my body.

For the moment, I was down for the count. I really did not want to move. This team of supervillains were truly proving to be quite a force to be reckoned with. But I was not entirely unconvinced I could beat them. For the moment, I stayed where I was. Maybe if I could buy myself some time, I could think of something to do or an opportunity would present itself.

Apparently convinced that they had me against the wall, the six villains began to draw in close. Soon, they were all looking down at me with expressions of smug satisfaction, at least from the faces that were not covered or practically nonexistent. Shadowmane whispered calmly through her face's mask, "That didn't take as long as I expected at all."

"Yes! We're unbeatable when we're a team! Even more so when we have everything our enemy's team has!" Pharaoh Phetlock spoke in delight, oh so proud of himself for actually being efficient in a fight for once. His sword was once more stowed away in its holster so as to not poke his allies while they were gathered closely around me. High Heel in particular was taking up a lot of space.

I said nothing, trying to give the illusion that I was all but disabled. I was indeed tired and sore, but I was not quite done yet. My body's internal mechanisms were already in the process of stabilizing my systems to allow me to keep fighting even with the damage I had accumulated. According to my HUD, my body's integrity was down to 50%, though in terms of concentrated damaged to my body parts everything was still in the green. The Mane-iac, looking especially smug, looked down at me with a deranged grin. "I guess Project H ultimately means Project Hopeless. We win, Hunter. Any last words for the friends who are watching you?"

"Ye... Yeah..." I weakly sighed while shakily reaching up with my left hand. The villains looked on patiently, clearly convinced that I was down for the count. My eyes carefully looked back and forth at the six faces before me. I had already assimilated a lot of the abilities I could get from them or the Power Ponies. What had I not tried yet?

My eyes fell upon Long-Face as he gave me a most unsettling smirk. His horn seemed to be filled with the energies that were contained within Radiance's bracelets and was necessary to use them. I would not have been surprised if Radiance was even missing her horn at that time since it seemed he had 'borrowed' it. I weakly lowered my hand and grabbed onto Long-Face's horn in a way as if I was trying to grab on for support. He seemed puzzled by this or just found it awkward judging by the change in his expression. And it was just the opportunity I needed.

My Variable Weapon System went to work, scanning Long-Face's body and finding a match. But while it displayed a wire-frame model of his body, it then did the same with Radiance's bracelet as if it could not tell he was not wearing one. A new icon filled one of the two remaining slots in my list of weapon systems, making me smirk. The icon seemed to show a stick figure running. I knew what it was right away. "I just...need to even the playing field!"

Finding my second wind, I quickly used the Variable Weapon System's combination feature to equip both Fire Wave and Rocket Tackle for what I needed to get out of that mess. The instant I turned a combination of fiery orange and yellow and the H-Buster began to whistle as it charged up, the villains took a step back as they all bantered or yelped in surprise. "That's right, back up! Speed Burner!"

I rocketed up into the air as my body was coated in a flame aura, but stopped just short of ramming my head into the stadium's ceiling. I then used my boot thrusters to propel myself to the far end of the hockey rink to get some distance as the flame aura faded. I landed with a clank and turned to face the increasingly frustrated villains. I then extended my left hand to them, my body finally stable. "Credit where it's due! If you took him on as you are now, the lot of you would totally destroy Alpha!"

"You got that right! But you're going down first!" High Heel roared as she stamped the floor hard enough to leave another crack through it. They all were ready to charge me, but were still showing signs of caution. They were waiting for me to make the first move. And I most definitely obliged.

"You're welcome to try. It's never a good idea to hunt a Hunter." I retorted while feeling pretty confident. I swapped from my current weaponry and solely equipped my newly assimilated weapon. I was expecting to turn a shade of orange, but that was not the case. Instead, my armor plating turned a beautiful shade of sapphire blue while my softer areas turned the same shade of pink as Radiance's bracelets. Even my visor's outward coloration had become pink to match! Stunned by how gorgeous my color palette had become, I could only look myself over in awe. "Whoa, that's beautiful! I'd expect no less from Radiance!"

"Radiance? So, when he touched my horn..." Long-Face muttered with a puzzled tone before glancing up at his horn. An instant later, he suddenly looked at me with an irritated scowl. I suppose that was the first time I had ever seen him look even remotely flustered.

"I've got the magic touch, gloomy goon. Now that the lovely Radiance has shared her power to me..." I replied before charging up the H-Buster. They all took a step back, having no idea what I was about to unleash upon them. But I knew. Somehow, I just knew what was about to happen. "I can finally call in reinforcements! Soul Body!"

With a flash from my arm, five silhouettes appeared around me. They were all a shade of sapphire blue and completely featureless, yet they clearly had the outline of my body. They were pure energy constructs and waited for my command. "There you go! Now it's six against six! Oh, and Mane-iac! If I'm the one you want, then I'm the one you get!"

One by one, my five energy clones rushed through the air as if propelled by an unseen force. They all slammed right into the five other villains and just pushed them away before exploding in bursts of energy that just sent each of their targets flying, although Smudge was outright splattered every which way for a moment. The Mane-iac just glanced around as they all went flying past her, giving me time to charge her while once against dumping another charge shot into Soul Body to conjure up five more clones to keep the rest of my foes busy. She only just narrowly realized I was coming and used her slippery mane tendrils to retreat to the side. "You and me, huh?! Fine! Let's pick up where we left off!"

I quickly swapped to Boomerang Cutter and fired off a trio of spinning sickle blades. The curving trajectories made it truly difficult for the tricky villain to evade them on the roundtrip and she had to also focus on attacking me as well. It was even proving to be too much for her to handle. She just could not focus on evading my trickiest projectiles, firing magic from her horn, and lashing out with her mane and tail all at the same time!

With the Mane-iac starting to become overwhelmed by everything that was happening around her, I decided to take a big shot at her. I quickly charged up the H-Buster for a maximum charge, but then swapped back to my default settings so I could unleash a proper charged plasma shot. If it was anyone else, I would be worried about whether or not they would survive it. But considering what I put the Mane-iac through the last time around? She would most likely live.

I unleashed the large blue plasma shot, the Mane-iac looking at me with a look of fright as she finally realized I had lined up my sights on her. But maybe halfway towards her, something happened that even now I have a hard time comprehending. Shadowmane's rope lassoed the plasma shot and held it in place! Yes! The rope! Lassoed! A scorching burst of plasma! How does that even work?! I even reflexively pointed at the unbelievable sight before me and screamed, "WHAT?! OK, NO!!! You can't do that! That's not possible! Who the hell writes this stuff?! I call total hax!"

"Hack this." I heard Shadowmane reply right before her rope flung my own shot right back at me! I was so utterly dumbfounded by what I was seeing that I did not even try to block or dodge it. But I did find out what it is like to be on the receiving end of a charged H-Buster shot. It hurts. That thing slammed into me with such force that it sent me flying across the rink and into the boundary. That one shot knocked down my body's integrity by 5% in a stunning show of power. More than anything, I still was trying to process what I had seen. If Mistress Mare-velous' rope could lasso a substance completely lacking in mass or physical properties, then what could it NOT grab?

I looked around to quickly survey the situation. Much to my surprise and even amusement, Pharaoh Phetlock was summoning mummy minions right out from under his headgear while the golden snake effigy on the front glowed brightly. The bandages that came out in droves quickly formed into groaning mummies who then tried to gang up on my Soul Body copies. Without weapons, the Soul Bodies could only rely on melee attacks and were quickly tangled up in the normally useless mummies and their bandages. "Huh... I guess those things come in handy for something."

With my temporary allies having been contained and likely on the verge of dispersing, I knew my enemies would be focusing on me soon. And sure enough, Long-Face came swooping at me with a pink spinning drill on his arm. I promptly readied my flight thrusters and took to the air to escape him. "Hey, I already had some dental work done today! Forget the drill!"

"I think I saw something else in there. Come closer. I promise I won't use the laughing gas." Long-Face replied with the creepiest grin I had seen on his face yet. I was on the run while the Mane-iac and Smudge tried to shoot me down with bursts of magic and lightning and I made sure to not go near the walls so Phetlock would not be able to catch me. I strongly considered using Storm Tornado, but if that darn rope could grab my own plasma shots out of the air, I would not be surprised if it could wrangle a gale too. And sure enough, that rope was flying through the air behind Long-Face as if waiting for a chance to grab me.

I had an idea. I allowed Long-Face to chase me a bit closer to the ground, but not quite low enough to put me in range of High Heel's punches or too close to the Mane-iac's flailing mane. Right after we passed over Shadowmane and even came close to Phetlock's hoard of moaning mummies, I charged up the H-Buster and turned around while my armor turned the hue of electric blue. "Zap!"

Right as Long-Face rushed at me to run me through on his drill, I unleashed Thunder Dancer and sent a trio of lightning bolts right into him that then jumped to the golden rope that was following him and then jumped right into Shadowmane and the swarm of mummy minions below and just started rushing through all of them in an instant! Long-Face and Shadowmane each let out a shriek of pain as they were very briefly electrocuted and collapsed, although Pharaoh Phetlock was quick and considerate enough to quickly catch the stunned Long-Face before he could hit the ground. His mummy minions were not so lucky. The intense electricity and the accompanying heat caused the entire swarm to ignite until they burned away to nothing. By then, the Soul Bodies had already vanished in their clutches.

Swapping to Soul Body once more and charging up to unleash another quintet of temporary helpers, I turned my gaze to High Heel. Perhaps six of us could overwhelm her and knock her out. As I rocketed towards her and summoned up five Soul Body clones that then rushed at her as well, I started to reached for the H-Saber's holster. "Right, now it's your turn!"

"Not this time!" She roared in that bizarrely guttural voice. The burly femme fatale reached out to her sides as if winding up for a double punch, but I was ready to evade if necessary. But just when I was around ten feet away, she swung her arms forward and slammed her hooves together as if trying to smash a fly between her hooves. And... Well, how do I even describe this? The instant that happened, a deafening shockwave burst from her hooves in all directions like... Well, it just kept going and even repelled me and the Soul Body copies! It was like a torrent of sound and force!

The rapid vibrations in the air even began to outright scramble my body's systems while the Soul Body copies were just vibrated out of existance! My HUD started displaying random bits of code and other errors while my own optic sensors began to randomly display static and other bizarre visual errors as I let out a stuttering yell. Everything was just going nuts! The instant that shockwave ended, it sent me flying backwards and crashing along the ground until I landed right on my face. Steadily, my body began to stabilize, although I still smacked myself in the side of the head a few times to try and restore my sense of balance and vision. There was even a crack running through my visor. "Uuuugghhh... What the crap was that?!"

"Huh?! What?! Can't hear you! My ears are still ringing!" Shadowmane yelled surprisingly loudly while she and the rest of her allies rubbed their ears or looked outright disoriented. Even Smudge was quivering and gurgling like gelatin as if the sound waves had almost reduced him to a puddle. I looked ahead at High Heel, who looked noticeably embarrassed that she had unwittingly caught her allies in a case of friendly fire.

I struggled to get to my feet, my gyrostabilizers still trying to correct themselves. That clap of her hooves apparently generated a localized sonic boom of sorts. Even a number of the light bulbs throughout the stadium had shattered, creating patches of shadow here and there. High Heel then let out a strangely cute deep chuckle while rubbing her head. "Uh... Sorry. Won't happen again."

"Tch... Better not." I grunted while my armor plating turned a shade of purple as I equipped the Strike Chain function. I quickly fired a rapidly extending chain with a small clamping claw on the end. High Heel, having never seen it before, could not react in time before it latched firmly onto her chest through her red bodysuit. Once in my clutches, I swung my arm as hard as I could and hurled her towards the other side of the stadium where her allies were all gathered. She crashed and rolled along the concrete floor before righting herself. The rest of her allies quickly gathered around her and were prepared to charge me aside from the Mane-iac as she hung off to the side. Deciding the take a chance, I swapped weapons again as my armor turned a silvery gray. They were all lined up right where I wanted them. "Here's something new! Storm Tornado!"

I pointed the H-Buster at my enemies and unleashed a howling horizontal vortex that quickly swept them right off their feet and hurled them into the spectator seats. However, I was quickly bombarded with a flurry of magic shots and even had one boot frozen to the floor by an ice shot from the Mane-iac even as her flailing mane carried her behind me. "Forgot somepony that time, didn't you! Now you're all mine!"

I struggled to turn around but found that I just could not turn enough to line up a shot on her even as I could hear the magic in her horn being focused further for a much stronger blast. I had a hunch of what was coming and swapped back to my default weapon settings before shooting the weakest shot I could muster into the ice that was encrusted over my foot. The intense heat of the shot was enough to crack and shatter enough of the ice to get me free and I promptly turned around while charging up the H-Buster for a concentrated beam shot. When I faced her, I was momentarily stunned by how big that surging aura around her horn had gotten! It was big enough to engulf her entire head. Not wasting any time as the mouth to the H-Buster glowed with power, I took aim. "Oh, it's on!"

At the exact same time, we unleashed our attacks. The mane-iac's sickly green magic beam slammed right into my focused orange plasma beam and began to push back and forth between them. I at first thought we were an even match since neither of us could really push through the other's attack. However, when I tilted my head to the side to try and see around the two interlocking beams, I saw that the expression on the Mane-iac's face showed that she was struggling to maintain enough focus to keep the magic barrage going. Given enough time, she would likely become exhaustion and allow my attack through.

Unfortunately, I was not going to get the chance to see who would hold out. Over the roar of clashing beams of magic and plasma, I could not make out the sound of someone coming up behind me. Just when I was starting to detect a presence looming above me, I let out a shout of shock and pain as two heavy hooves slammed into the sides of my head in a ridiculous subversion of boxing my ears. It was enough to make me drop to my knees as my attack ceased just in time for the Mane-iac to reach mental exhaustion, my head sandwiched between High Heel's mighty hooves.

I was stunned to the point of not even being able to stand. It felt as if I had suddenly come down with a case of vertigo. And this time, my enemies would not miss the opportunity presented to them. High Heel roared, "Mane-iac! Your turn!"

As I wondered what she meant, I was given a sudden uppercut straight to my back that sent me flying right up above the Mane-iac before me. Tired as she was, I heard her let out a cackle and shouted, "Oh, now this is more like it!"

Over and over, the mad mare blasted me from below, juggling me through the air as she bombarded my body with bolts of magic. After maybe a dozen or so hits, one of her mane's tendrils shot out and grabbed me around the waste before hurling me across the stadium and into the waiting blade of Pharaoh Phetlock. Before I could even hit the ground, he dashed past me and left a slash through the softer material around my waist and struck my internal metal skeleton. Several more rapid slashes later and somehow making me land on my feet, he rushed up from behind and slammed into me with a dropkick that sent me once more hurtling across the hockey rink and into Smudge's viscous clutches. The liquid creature somehow solidified himself enough to function like a stretchy slingshot. And slingshot really was the correct term as I felt him stretching backwards as I crashed into him. But once he stopped giving under me, I was blasted right out of him and back across the stadium as if I had just been shot out of some lightning cannon. I came to a scraping stop at one point right as I was finally starting to regain my senses. However, I then heard a sudden series of beeps before an explosion went off right under my back and launched me into the air and into the clutches of Shadowmane's rope as it grabbed me around my left boot. Had I just fallen onto a cluster of her conceal explosive devices?! Regardless, she began to slam me back and forth into the concrete floor like a rag doll over and over before finally flinging me skyward right towards a giant floating pink mallet that was about to come right down on my head. It was the end for me.

The mallet came down hard and sent me flying face first into the floor with a thunderous crash, a shallow crater forming under me. My body ached. My head spun. I could not bring myself to move more than a few inches. The villains of Maretropolis had finally overcome the mechanical sentinel of the city through sheer versatility and teamwork. My cracked visor's HUD pointed out that my entire body's wire-frame display was in the yellow. I had sustained significant damage to all major parts of my body. Even more worriedly, my body's integrity had dropped to a mere 10%. I could not take much more punishment at all. Dazed and exhausted, I just laid there and waited for the end to come. Was this how the plot ends? A cliffhanger that leads into the next issue?

One by one, the six villains gathered around me. Long-Face, still singed from being zapped by my Thunder Dancer shot, sighed in gloomy satisfaction. "So... This is the despair of a fallen hero..."

I felt something slither around my neck before hoisting me up to my knees. I lifted my head and saw the deranged grin of the Mane-iac looking right at me as I hung from her mane. "Good fight, I'll give you that much. Maybe now you know what it was like for me when you slammed me into all those skyscrapers back then."

"Enough gloating. I want that sword, so can we wrap things up here?" An impatient and exhausted Shadowmane hissed as she coughed a few times from the damage she too had sustained from Thunder Dancer.

"Gladly." The Mane-iac replied before another tendril slipped around me neck while two more restrained my arms to prevent me from trying to fight back. It seemed like she was ready to pop my head off like a cork. "Any last words? Remember, the cameras are still rolling. Anything you want to say to your friends? Or at least...your beloved Radiance?"

She knew. I suppose the budding relationship between Radiance and Hunter was known in very small circles. I felt no real attraction to that dazzling superheroine, but I knew the Mane-iac was just trying to break Radiance's heart while she was forced to watch from somewhere nearby. But I could not find any words to say. I was too drained and dazed to really think of anything to say.

I felt the Mane-iac's grip starting to tighten, ready to pull my head off. But just when I thought I was on the verge of being sent back out to the real world via Hunter suffering a critical bit of damage, something happened that I did not see coming at all. Bursts of an irritating smoke engulfed us as what sounded like smoke bombs went off around us. The villains coughed and stammered while they all retreated in all directions even as the Mane-iac released me from her grasp. I was left unaffected due to lacking lungs, but I did nearly collapse in a heap. I only barely managed to stop myself from collapsing and propped myself up on my arms. Who was my savior? Who had come to rescue me in the nick of time?

I saw a form emerging through the smoke. Small and in the form of an equine, I was left baffled. The crushing blow I had received to the sides of my helmet had damaged my HUD's scanning capabilities and prevented me from detecting anything beyond the most basic visual spectrum. A voice then spoke up as someone approached me through the smoke. A voice that instead of filling me with relief, filled me with a complex feeling of fear and panic. "Hunter! You OK?! Did I make it in time?"

Hum Drum. Of all the people who could have come to my rescue, it was the one person I did not want to see there. I know he meant well, but he could not possibly provide any real aid against this villainous dream team. I could only look on as my disorientation was replaced with crippling worry for the child before me as the smoke began to steadily dissipate. "Kid... You?! What're you doing here?! I told you to stay behind!"

"I had to do something! I saw everything that was happening and made my way here! I tried to get the Power Ponies out, but I can't find a way into where they're being held! So...I came to you." The colt wonder explained while not looking or sounding terribly worried at all.

"OK, I get that, but... Look at this! They're not trying to just beat me up or anything. They're trying to destroy me! Get outta here before they decide to get you too!" I all but yelled while trying to keep my voice down. But it did not matter. The smoke faded and Hum Drum was revealed to the six villains as they watched from nearby.

Pharaoh Phetlock hardly seemed fazed by Hum Drum's arrival and almost sounded like he expected him to arrive at any time. "Ha! So, the colt wonder has decided to crash the party! Hey, kid. This is for adults only. You better go home."

I was honestly surprised that one of the villains was openly giving Hum Drum the choice to leave rather than immediately trying to capture him there and now. Hum Drum looked around while I hoped that maybe this would give us an opportunity to slip away. He had to have gotten in from somewhere. However, the Mane-iac did not seem all that pleased with Hum Drum's arrival at all. She slunk a bit closer, towering over us both on her mane and tail's powerful tendrils and spoke in a disturbingly calm and focused voice. "You heard the pharaoh. Go home."

"I... I can't. Not yet. I have to do something to help!" Hum Drum defiantly barked while backing towards me, his eyes focused on just the Mane-iac while starting to reach for the blue belt around his waist. I could see a number of pouches lining it, likely containing a variety of gadgets that could be used on the job.

The Mane-iac's demented smirk began to fade and was soon replaced by a scowl, her unnatural eyes maintaining their constant look of madness throughout. With that stare combined with the less than happy look of her lips, it felt like she could burst into rage at any given time. "Look. On any other day, I would simply tell you to beat it. But today, I'm not letting anything or anypony stop me. I'm taking that hunk of scrap metal apart, even if I have to go through you. I'm only going to tell you this once, kid. Get. Lost."

Her voice seethed with malice and desperation. She was determined to destroy Hunter at any cost by this point and was now so frightfully close to fulfilling her revenge. Hum Drum, clearly intimidated yet not backing down, started to carefully retrieve a collapsible slingshot from one pouch while keeping it concealed beneath his cape He then responded, "I won't. Hunter's my friend. He's helped us a lot over just the last few months, so I've gotta help him too."

I was both touched and horrified by his words. The fact that he was putting himself in harm's way to help me filled me with a type of fear I had never once felt before. This was a helpless situation for the child who is easily the most hapless of the Power Ponies. And knowing that the Mane-iac's hairy tendrils are strong enough to lift and throw hundreds of pounds of weight and can strike hard enough to pierce asphalt was enough to make me dread the thought of what would happen if she went after him directly. I pleaded in my mind for something to happen to resolve this situation. Anything that would prevent the child from being harmed.

"Don't make me say it again, Hum Drum!" The Mane-iac growled as the horn on her head was coated in a billowing green aura. Was she really going to do it?!

Much to my shock, High Heel roared at her ally as well. "Come on, let the kid go! You know he can't stop us!"

Even Shadowmane raised her voice higher than usual, showing a surprising display of moral superiority over the deranged mare, or maybe just a focus on practicality. "It won't get us anything in the long run. There's no point in attacking him."

Finally, Pharaoh Phetlock stepped up while even offering to intervene. "Hey, how about I have some of my mummy minions restrain him and escort him out? Then we can get back to business."

"NO!!! Nopony moves! I'm not letting this piece of metal trash get another chance to slip away!" The Mane-iac shrieked in frustration while the magic aura surrounding her horn billowed more fiercely. Having already slipped out of their clutches before by feigning defeat, I knew she was too smart to give me another chance to get out of a hard situation.

Hum Drum froze as the tension in the stadium reached a fever pitch. The three villains who had spoken out began to bombard their ally with pleas and complaints, trying to convince her to let Hum Drum leave without trouble. Long-Face and Smudge stayed out of the bickering, the former likely not feeling enough care due to his chronic depression and the latter probably due to being barely able to think at all. The Mane-iac did not respond, but seemed to be growing increasingly frustrated. Fearing that she would attack at any second, I decided to try to force her to back down. The H-Buster began to whistle as I charged it up and pointed my weapon towards the Mane-iac, my left hand bracing it for better aim as my HUD locked right onto her head. "Hey...! You touch him...and your head comes off!!!"

Everyone was silenced. The Mane-iac looked right at me with a glare that seemed to show a look of fearful defiance. Hum Drum glanced at me without a word before looking back towards the Mane-iac. A shot of that power to her head would undoubtedly kill her and she knew it. A full thirty seconds passed before I got a response. The magic aura surrounding the Mane-iac's horn faded and her height decreased slightly while her mane and tail's tendrils relaxed. Taking this as a sign that she was backing down, I vented the gathered energy in the H-Buster through the additional vents in the sides.

Little did I know that I had just walked into a trap. Right as I lowered my arm, the Mane-iac's cautious expression became one of demented glee as her magic aura suddenly surrounded her horn. It all happened too fast for me to line up a shot. Rather than target Hum Drum, she shot me instead! That bolt of magic struck me right in the soft spot between my pelvic and torso armor and even partially slipped through the gash that had been left there when Phetlock slashed me there with his sword. It sent a painful jolt throughout my entire endoskeleton, causing me to all but collapse. I would have fallen right on my side had I not propped myself up with my left hand.

"Hunter! You OK?!" Hum Drum shouted in shock as he turned to look at me, taking his eyes off of our enemy just long enough to give her the moment she needed.

"Kid...! Look out!" I shouted back as I saw the Mane-iac winding up one of her mane's tendrils for a strike. Would Hum Drum respond in time?

"Should've stayed in bed today, hero!" The Mane-iac roared as her tendril swooped low towards Hum Drum like a snake rapidly closing in on him. Right as he turned to look back at her with a gaze of fright...

It felt like time had just slowed to a crawl. There was nothing I could do to intervene as I looked on with a sense of horror I had never felt before. The instant the tendril slammed into Hum Drum's torso, it coiled in an instant and launched him like a spring at breakneck speeds. He crashed right through one of the glass barriers at the far end of the hockey rink, flying on a low angle until he cleared the spectator seats and smashed right into the concrete wall at the back, leaving a noticeable cracked impact point. I could on look on in horrified silence as the colt remained embedded in the indentation before falling to the floor and out of sight. And I swear, the instant that happened, I thought I heard muffled screams from deep inside the stadium's corridors.

I felt compelled to call for him, but no words came. My nonexistent lungs were devoid of breath. Even the rest of the villains around me could only look on in stunned silence as if they too could scarcely believe what the Mane-iac had just done to the Power Ponies' sidekick. Someone who had always been borderline harmless to them. Completely forgetting about the threat of the enemies before me, I turned and flared up my flight thrusters before rushing through the air towards the fallen child. Behind me, I heard Smudge gurgle loudly as if preparing to pursue me, but I heard the Mane-iac speak up to hold him back. "Leave him be, Smudge. He's not going anywhere. Not until he's in pieces, that is."

I landed before Hum Drum and was shocked by what I was seeing. Lying before me was the battered colt, on his side with a noticeable black eye where the side of his head must have collided with the wall as blood oozed from his mouth and pooled under his head. Overcome with a complex mix of emotions, I shuddered while dropping to one knee and tenderly touching his head. "Kid... Are you OK?"

I heard him groan quietly in agony, trying to move and failing to do so. A glimmer of hope filled me as I saw he was still alive. "Come on... Hang in there... You're gonna be OK, all right?"

His mask fell off while he weakly turned his head to gaze up at me, eyes barely open at all. He whispered to me, his voice barely audible. "Hunter... Did I...screw up again...?"

I was trying so hard to not cry. I felt as if it was my fault that the colt before me had just suffered an attack that he could not possibly walk off. Doing all I could to smile reassuringly, I tenderly stroked the side of his face to calm him. "No... No, you didn't screw up... You stopped them from turning me into scrap metal. Just sit tight... I'll finish things up here and we'll... Kid?"

He became unresponsive. Eyes closed with no signs of noticing my touch. Fear began to sweep over me as I tried to get my HUD to perform an in-depth scan on his vital signs, but the visor kept displaying error screens. I could not feel his pulse through my metal hands and nothing I did could rouse him. "Hum Drum... Come on, don't do this to me... Wake up... Tell me you're OK..."

Nothing. He remained still. The possibility began to dawn on me as I lifted my hand from him, tears finally spilling free and flowing down my face. "Oh god, no... Kid, why didn't you stay behind..."

Bowing my head, I heard Pharaoh Phetlock scold his deranged ally somewhere in the distance. "What were you thinking?!"

The Mane-iac provided a very cold response while sounding quite proud of herself. "Save your words, Pharaoh. With the heart of the team gone, the Power Ponies will lose morale. And in time, they'll disband. The city is as good as ours now."

"I get that, but... I still don't approve of this..." I heard Phetlock grumble, clearly disturbed over the Mane-iac's underhanded tactic.

Hearing the Mane-iac's sadistic words triggered something in me. Slowly, I rose from my feet as a great sorrow filled me. But as I turned my head just enough and locked onto the Mane-iac's grinning face, a building wrath began to fill my mind. How dare she do such a thing to a child. Still utterly remorseless, she called out to me in gloating. "You done yet?! If you're finished surveying that helpless runt, let's get back to business! We've got a city to conquer!"

I felt my face tense up as I failed to bring myself to even blink. The world suddenly slowed to a crawl as my body remained unaffected. With Rocket Tackle activating, I also equipped Fire Wave to combine them for Speed Burner. I knew exactly who I was taking out first. With my boot thrusters flaring up well past standard limits, I rocketed towards the Mane-iac at nearly supersonic speeds while coated in an aura of fire. Right before we collided, I saw her expression turn into one of utter horror as if she just finally realized what was happening an instant before I could reach her.

Time's flow returned to normal the instant I slammed my shoulder plate into the Mane-iac's torso and rocketed across the stadium and crashed us both into the spectator seats among a spectacular spray of debris. I rose to my feet to survey the damage. Moaning in both pain and disorientation, the Mane-iac lay before me. The entire front of her suit had been burned away, leaving her chest and underside scorched in third-degree burns and probably a shattered ribcage. With one blow, I had brought the maniacal mare to her knees. But I was not done yet. There were five others still standing. The bloodbath was only just beginning.

Grasping the Mane-iac's scalp in my left hand, I dragged her back down the trail of debris as an unsettling silence fell over the stadium. The other five villains looked on in silent shock and caution as I approached the edge of the hockey rink. Unblinkingly, I stared them down as my armor returned to its default pale colorations.

The terrible combination of wrath and sorrow still boiled within me in ways I could not even begin to describe. All I knew at the time was that I was going to make these bastards pay for what had just happened to Hum Drum. Slowly, I lifted the barely conscious Mane-iac higher so that her comrades could get a good look at her and the damage she had suffered. After maybe ten seconds of them looking on in silence, I made my message clear. I raised the H-Buster's mouth to the side of the Mane-iac's head. High Heel let out a guttural shriek, "Wait...!"

I was not having any of it. The instant I released my grip on the Mane-iac's scalp, I fired. The small burst of plasma blasted her away from me until the Mane-iac fell right into the path that led into the back of the stadium where the Power Ponies were likely being held captive. I had a hunch that after taking the punishment I had dealt to her both then and in our first encounter, a tiny plasma shot to the side of the head would probably not be enough to finish her off. But it was enough to make my point clear. I was no longer their prey. From that point onward, the villains of Maretropolis were fighting for their lives.

My armor took on a greenish gray coloration as I selected the Homing Torpedo function, the H-Buster beginning to whistle as it charged up. The five villains still looked on in horror and disbelief now that I had just put down their vilest ally. Taking aim with the H-Buster, my HUD locked onto all five at once. "Who's next?"

I unleashed the charged shot, five missiles bursting out of my arm with each going after a different target. This incoming barrage was enough to snap the remaining villains out of their stupor as they tried to defend against this attack. High Heel merely batted her missile away and into the spectator seats, Smudge shot his down with lightning, Pharaoh Phetlock just rushed out of the way faster than his missile could track him, Long-Face blocked his by conjuring up a shield, and Shadowmane intercepted hers with a masterfully thrown dagger. Satisfied that my point had been made, I swapped back to my default settings as Phetlock zipped closer to me and stopped in the middle of the stadium. "Hey, cut it out! That wasn't our idea! Look, we quit! We'll just..."

His words failed to reach me. In my eyes, they were all guilty. My HUD locked onto the speedy pharaoh as my boot thrusters launched me into the air for a massive jump as I drew the H-Saber from its holster, the scorching plasma blade emerging from the hilt's emitter. "We'll... Uh... Aaaagghhhhh!!!!"

Phetlock shrieked in horror as I came right for him and very nearly cleaved him in two. Had it not been for Fili-Second's superpower, he never would have retreated in time. Upon landing, I rocketed towards him with another booster dash and attempted to slash him over and over while he frantically tried to stay out of my reach. He finally gathered enough courage to rush at me and trip me long enough to throw me off balance and stop while shrieking to his allies, "Kill him! Kill him kill him kill him KILL HIM!!!"

Terror was beginning to sink in. Rather than attacking in anger or out of a plan to take out a common enemy, the villains of Maretropolis began to strike at me out of fear. They all struck at once. Lightning bolts, daggers, pink magic arrows, and shockwaves coursing through the ground bombarded me. But it did not faze me while rage was pressing me onward. Either by rushing through the bombardment or just blocking them with my particle shield, I set my sights on the biggest target in the stadium.

"Get away from me!" High Heel roared as she prepared an uppercut and narrowly missed my head as I weaved around her massive arm. I returned the favor by cleaving the H-Saber's plasma blade right through her, leaving a deep gash that was immediately cauterized by the intense heat. The superpowered femme fatale let out a roar of agony and fell to her side, likely having just felt pain unlike any she had ever felt before in her life. The scent of burned hair and flesh reached my nose, but soon faded as I was set upon by a barrage of lightning from the liquid Smudge. I blew him away with a Storm Tornado, but was then puzzled when I noticed that High Heel had stopped screaming surprisingly soon.

I turned to glance at the hulking mare and watched as she climbed to her feet with no sign of the wound remaining. A gash in her red bodysuit was present with singed edges, but I did not even see a scar. A healing factor! It was no wonder Saddle Rager could take just as much as she could give and keep coming back for more. High Heel let out a groan while she put a hoof on her side. "I'll never know how Saddle Rager puts up with that pain...!"

Without a word, I took aim with the H-Buster once more, but almost lost my balance when something snagged it and dragged it around behind my back. My right forearm had been lassoed in Shadowmane's rope with it literally keeping one arm tied behind my back. No matter how hard I pulled, the rope would keep my arm where it was. The sly thief then yelled surprisingly loudly from nearby, "Take him down! Quick!"

"Gladly!" High Heel growled before she approached me with a frustrated glare set into her face. Rather than be annoyed or worried, I just got creative. My HUD locked onto High Heel's face to insure my aim would not be off. I then turned sideways and fired the H-Buster from behind my back, striking the unsuspecting femme fatale right between the eyes. While weak, it still left her grabbing at her face and yelling in sharp pain. I then turned my attention to Shadowmane staying far away in the seats and started bombarding her with a volley of smaller plasma shots. She ducked and weaved around my awkward firing, but it was finally enough for her to will her rope into releasing my arm due to having a much harder time figuring out where I was going to shoot from. Although a large pink shield did pop up to protect her from some of my more accurate shots.

With Shadowmane keeping her distance, Smudge trying to pull himself back together after being blown away, High Heel trying to shake off the shot to her face, and Pharaoh Phetlock just being far too afraid of me to even dare approach me, I focused on Long-Face as he hovered above the very edge of the stadium while dozens of floating pink crossbows took aim. With Radiance's superpower at his disposal, he was easily the most versatile of my foes. If I did not deal with him first, this fight would drag out much longer than desired.

Readying the Rocket Tackle, I watched as the crossbows fired a volley of bolts right at me. Wasting no time, I rushed at Long-Face and through the storm of bolts before slamming into him and into the wall. He let out a yell of pain from the two impacts, his conjurations vanishing from loss of focus. I pushed back and let him fall to the floor and took aim with the H-Buster, trying to decide how to deal with him. He immediately tried to fly away, but yelped in pain as one wing drooped low. Broken and useless. He even had trouble standing as if he had just sprained an ankle. He was not going to escape me.

The rest of the villains could only look on helplessly as I had their comrade completely at my mercy. Any interference could prompt me to fire and blow his face off. Long-Face knew this too and began to desperately crawl away from me while never turning away. My eyes fell upon his horn. A horn that was not his. He seemed to be trying to conjure up something with it, but was too panicked to maintain focus with something he had very little experience with. Seeing I would not be needing to kill him, I restored my right hand for the moment and began to walk towards him.

"No... Please, no!" Long-Face yelled in terror as he began to desperately fling his remaining vials of sorrow gas at me, the glass vials shattering against my dented armor and engulfing me in the harmless gas. I never looked away nor flinched, my unblinking eyes focused right on his face. When he lifted his last vial of sorrow gas, I suddenly reached out and grabbed him by the horn. He utterly lost it, dropping the vial without breaking it and bursting into panicked screams as I lifted him up and secured him in a headlock with one arm while my other hand remained firmly grasping his horn. He shrieked and squirmed, calling out to his allies to save him. I responded by casting a glare at each of them, daring the four remaining villains to even try to stop me even as he stabbed his wrist-mounted syringe into my exposed throat in a futile attempt to make me release him, the liquid serum doing nothing to hinder my mechanical body.

I began applying more pressure to his horn as I tried to tilt my hand forward. Trying to remove it and render him helpless. The chronically depressed stallion screamed and begged in my grasp, so certain he was about to die. I offered no response, but I finally got somewhere. Just as I was starting to wonder if it was even possible to remove a unicorn's horn, especially an artificial one like his, Long-Face's horn snapped off just above the base. I even took a closer look at it, finding the horn to be composed of some sort of crystalline substance. Probably something very similar to a real unicorn horn. Either way, Long-Face's primary means of attack had been disabled.

"Is... Is it over?" Long-Face muttered as my grasp on him slackened. While he was no longer a threat, I was not about to let him off easy. I dropped his horn before grabbing him by the back of his head and then slamming his face into the concrete wall behind me. Not hard enough to crush his skull, but just enough to knock him out. I released my grasp on the gloomy pegasus and watched as he dropped to the floor and fell over, a dazed groan hissing from his lips as he lapsed into unconsciousness. I turned my gaze to the rest of the villains, ready to continue the struggle. One down. Four to go.

Smudge let out a gurgling roar of vengeance as he unleashed a continues stream of lightning to try and whittle what little physical integrity I had left down to nothing. I took off in flight, rushing along the edges of the stadium and returning fire with bursts of Homing Torpedo, the lightning bolts shooting down some while a few more got through and caused the liquid villain to get splattered every which way and disrupt his attacks so long as he had to pull himself back together.

A dagger glanced off of my armored chest, my eyes falling towards Shadowmane as she stood near the center of the arena. Deciding to go after her next, I tried using Rocket Tackle to close the gap and slam her into the floor. The slick thief just barely managed to dodge at the last second, causing me to crashing into the floor in a kneeling position with one hand propping me up, having just barely pulled out of the fall and lessen the impact. Before I could even stand up, High Heel charged right into me and sent me flying back a moderate distance.

Upon landing on my feet, the hulking femme fatale came charging at me again and winded up for a punch to my face. Too angry to consider evading, I matched her punch with one of my own. My right fist slammed into her hoof, generating a shockwave from the point of impact. While my mighty robotic body was able to almost match the force of that punch, my arm could not completely endure the shock of the impact as the metal casing around my right forearm had a few large cracks appear through it. I stepped back, shaking my arm from the strain on my internal systems, only to have another punch strike me hard enough to send me flying towards the far end of the stadium.

I was not about to let myself crash into the seats again. Before I could collide with anything, I righted myself so that I was facing forward and fired up the Rocket Tackle. The output of my boot thrusters was high enough to stop my horizontal movement and send me rushing back towards High Heel at breakneck speeds. I managed to flip myself over again along the way and slammed my metal feet into her face for a supersonic dropkick. If that had been anyone else, the force of the impact would have ripped their head off. But for High Heel, she was sent hurtling across the rink and through the barrier again, crashing into the seats with a spectacular spray of junk flying everywhere as if a runaway bulldozer had driven through it.

I landed upon my feet and had to act quickly before High Heel could get up or her allies could counterattack. Smudge was almost back into one puddle of fluid and Shadowmane and Pharaoh Phetlock were in no place to attack me. I quickly equipped Homing Torpedo and began to charge up the H-Buster. However, I knew I was going to need a lot more firepower to take down the burliest bruiser of my enemies. Going against my better judgment, I disabled the limiter on my weapon systems, causing the whistling of the H-Buster's charge became even higher in pitch as the glowing light from its mouth turned red. This was going to hurt.

Once at max charge, I unleashed the Homing Torpedoes as I dumped the Variable Weapon System's entire energy reserves into that one shot. A volley of missiles was fired in rapid succession from the H-Buster and reached a grand total of fifty missiles before my reserves ran dry. Just as High Heel started to stand up, the incoming missile storm slammed into her in a barrage of explosions that almost took up the entire rows of seats she had crashed into! Nothing but a trail of smoke rose from where the femme fatale had fallen, leading me to believe she was at least knocked out.

"You... You wretch!" I heard Shadowmane yell as a dagger struck me right in the throat. I glanced down and saw the dagger's hilt at the edge of my vision. I quickly plucked it from my neck and dropped it, any damage done to my internal systems being negligible. The instant I cast her a glare, I swear I saw Shadowmane flinch as she realized just how ineffective her attacks were against my robotic body. Utilizing Rocket Tackle again, I cleared the entire hockey rink and pinned the slick thief to the wall by her throat before she could try to snag me with her rope. She gagged in my grasp while my right hand was restored and reached under her cloak for an opportunity to give her a taste of her own medicine. I found what I was looking for and drew one of her own daggers from her stash and raised it up, ready to gouge her face open.

Her eyes opened wide in terror as I made my first stab, just narrowly missing her while she tilted her head to the side at the last possible second and making the blade strike the concrete wall behind her. Undeterred, I tried again only to miss once more when she tilted her head to the other side. Before I could attempt a third stab, I was startled as something suddenly snagged me around the throat and hurled me away from Shadowmane before releasing me. She had gotten her rope around me at the last second and created some distance between us. When I landed back in the hockey rink, I glared back up at the frightened thief and her rope. However, my HUD detected a reaction in response to me touching Shadowmane's dagger. It displayed a wire-frame image of the dagger and then something that resembled a type of pickaxe. I glanced down at my body, finding my armor plating having taken on a shade of indigo while the softer segments remained white. While I did not speak the identity of my newly assimilated weapon, I knew the name by heart. Metal Anchor.

Dropping the dagger, I armed the H-Buster again and pointed it straight up before firing a shot. Something burst forth from the mouth and quickly took on the form of a device that was somewhere between a pickaxe and anchor. Once the device dropped back down with the handle falling into my grasp, I locked onto Shadowmane and hurled it at her with as much strength as I could. The spinning anchor went fleeing through the air and struck the concrete wall behind where Shadowmane had been standing with a clank, the sharpened tip of the anchor's point sinking several inches into the hardened concrete. I began repeating the process, trying to strike the fleeing thief with my new weapons until a rushing blur began to encircle me. Was it the pharaoh?

Much to my bewilderment, I saw an army of the pharaoh's mummy minions just spring up around me. He must have used up every last one of his bandages to conjure up so many mummies since the entire hockey rink was full of them with me stuck in the middle. Smudge had pulled himself back together and was waiting for an opportunity to strike me from the sidelines. With the mummies moaning and groaning around me as if they were ready to try and drown me in a sea of bandages, I quickly swapped to Fire Wave once more while disabling the limiter. I was in the mood to try something.

The H-Buster whistled as it reached maximum charge. But as the mummies made their move, I made mine. I directed the H-Buster right at the floor and only then fired, releasing a wave of flames that shot out in all directions and immediately turned the entire hockey rink into a sea of flames. The mummies groaned and flailed as their hollow bodies burned away to nothing but cinders, the ashes of there bandages floating through the air around me as I glared at my remaining enemies from the very middle of that hellish sight. They could only look on in ghastly horror as my means of destroying my hollow captors had turned into a attack of psychological warfare.

As the flames died down and the hockey rink became safe for them to enter again, Smudge desperately tried to get in another attack as he rushed towards me like an ocean wave in an attempt to snatch me up. I did not anticipate this and was swept up in his gurgling clutches as he prepared to zap me from within once more. Right as I was subjected to another concentrated burst of lightning, I responded with my own counterattack as I combined Fire Wave with Rocket Tackle and activated Speed Burner, engulfing myself in a fire aura. This proved extraordinarily painful for Smudge as he let out an agonized gurgling groan before quickly releasing me from his grasp before I could evaporate him to death.

Once he got some distance, Smudge went berserk. He began raining lightning down all over the hockey rink while roaring incoherently, even for something like him. Even his remaining allies dared not try to approach me out of fear of getting zapped. What was I going to do? There had to be an effective means to take down a completely liquid opponent without getting too close.

It then occurred to me while I weaved around whatever bolt of lightning I could and blocking the rest with my left arm's shield generator. My body's armor turned a hue of silvery gray as I armed myself with Storm Tornado. While Smudge may have had access to one of Zapp's means of attack, I had the other. I charged up the H-Buster and pointed it at the ground before releasing the shot, creating a howling tornado all around me that reached right up to the stadium's ceiling.

The rest of the villains did everything they could to avoid getting sucked in either by clinging to some part of the environment or just getting behind something sturdy that would protect them from the tornado's pull. Smudge was far too close to even hope to retreat and began to shriek and roar while trying to pull away. It was all for naught. The liquid creature became increasingly stretched out as he got sucked into the tornado and began to swirl all around me in a swirling funnel of red and black.

Now that I had him right where I wanted him, it was time to put Smudge down. I armed myself with Shotgun Ice and combined it with Storm Tornado to try something new. I had a hunch of what was coming next as the H-Buster whistled while charging, my armor an icy blue. With the charged shot primed and ready, I pointed my weapon skyward and called out the name of this new yet familiar weapon. "Drift Diamond!"

The roar of the tornado was joined by the howling screech of a blizzard, the largely colorless tornado taking on a frigid blue hue as ice and frost filled it with many beautiful yet chilling ice crystals lining the funnel. I looked up and watched in silence as the red and black liquid form of Smudge became increasingly coated with a layer of icy blue. His distended form continued to swirl above me for a moment longer until the tornado ran its course and faded away. No longer supported, Smudge's spinning form fell to the ground around me and shattered into countless shards of frozen liquid. Frozen solid and in too many pieces of count, Smudge was out of the fight.

I looked to the far end of the stadium and could still see Pharaoh Phetlock and Shadowmane eyeing me warily. I had already decimated at least half of them team and they would be next. However, I then heard a roar of sorts before feeling heavy tremors coming up from behind me. Upon turning, I saw High Heel once more charging at me for another blow. Even after being bombarded by fifty missiles, she was still coming! There was no sign of any visible damage, although her outfit was even more ragged by that point. When she tried to punch me with a straight jab, I managed to evade her enough to grab her arm and use her momentum to pull her up over me and then slam her down onto her back.

My body returned to its default white coloration as I selected the H-Buster's basic settings and took aim at the stunned femme fatale's face. But before I could charge up a shot, I felt something grab me around my leg and fling me into the air before slamming me against the ice-encrusted score box above us. Shadowmane was truly proving to be a massive nuisance with that rope.

Rather than get dragged around helplessly again, I decided to fight back the only way I could. I flared up my flight thrusters and began to try flying in the opposite direction the rope was trying to drag me in. It kept changing, forcing me to change direction to avoid slamming into something. My eyes soon fell upon the sly thief at the far end of the arena while she stayed as far back as she could. She was next.

I swapped to the Strike Chain and charged up the H-Buster with my armor plating turning a shade of purple, deciding to give her the opportunity to know what it is like to get yanked around. Right after the rope tried to pull me in a new direction, I took aim at her and fired. The Strike Chain's large grasping claw at the end of its rapidly extending chain was open and ready to grab Shadowmane. The sneaky thief was momentarily stunned by the incoming attack, having never seen the Strike Chain in use before, and was securely grabbed around the neck before getting dragged back towards me at high speed. And right as the claw was about to be retracted back into the H-Buster's mouth, I lashed out with a punch and slammed my left fist right into Shadowmane's face.

High above the ground, there was nothing High Heel or Pharaoh Phetlock could do to interfere as I laid a wrathful pummeling upon their comrade. Simple and to the point, I repeatedly punched and slapped Shadowmane across the face with my left hand. At one point, the covering set over her muzzle was ripped off, revealing her coat coloration to be a dark gray. She tried to get in a word, but my assault was too relentless even as blood began to spurt from her mouth and nose.

Finally tiring of this means of attack, I decided to deliver the coup de grace. Upon releasing her from the grasp of the Strike Chain's claw, I delivered a rising kick to her underside and sent Shadowmane shooting up and crashing into one of the stadium's steel support girders above. I think that impact may have knocked her out, but I still was not done with her yet. Once Shadowmane fell and was about to pass me, I delivered another hard kick to her side that sent her crashing into the partially frozen score box among a flash of sparks and broken plastic. I then merely watched from above as the thief fell to the concrete floor below. She did not rise again after that.

Only two remained. I descended and landed gently upon the floor as my armor turned an indigo hue with Metal Anchor activated. I drew H-Saber from its holster and began to walk towards Pharaoh Phetlock and High Heel as they stood beside each other. They had power and speed, being surprisingly complimentary to each other. As the H-Saber's hilt extended to the length of that of a longsword, Phetlock began to cower. "He got Shadowmane... How is this happening?! How are we supposed to beat this guy?!"

I offered no response. Silent rage was still driving me on as I held the dormant sword hilt out to my side as if daring one of them to make the first move. High Heel, clearly not as intimidated as her ally due to knowing she could take whatever I threw at her, just growled in frustration. "There's no way he can take much more by now... Just charge him! If we whittle him down bit by bit, we'll outlast him!"

With some reluctance, the pharaoh drew his sword once more and grasped it between his teeth. He was fearful to approach me, but he knew that it was either going to be me or them. There was no escape until one side fell. "OK then... Here I go!"

The pharaoh took off towards me only to zip away in a blur. He was trying to disorientate me before moving in for a slash. He zipped around the hockey rink, going every which way. But I just stood there as my HUD carefully scanned him every time he passed my field of vision. He was fast, but my HUD was able to somewhat keep up with him. Finally, I noticed a change in his movements. His bobbing and weaving were starting to draw increasingly close. Raising the H-Saber above my head, I prepared for his assault. Magical energies began to emit from the hilt as Metal Anchor was channeled into my weapon. The energies then solidified and took the form of a most fearsome weapon. A massive thick steel blade. And right as Phetlock came charging right at me from the front, I swung my blade down.

"Huh, wha... AAAAGGGHHHH!!!!!!" I swear that pharaoh shrieked like a little filly as he came to a screeching halt and stopped just short of my sword. The massive blade crashed into the concrete floor, smashing through it quite a bit in the process. He immediately darted away from me and hid behind the hulking High Heel. I hoisted my sword's blade, which was just as tall and almost as wide as myself, to my shoulder and stared my enemies down. I was strangely not bothered by what must have been at least a hundred pounds of weight attached to the H-Saber's hilt. While a sword of that size and weight would have been impossible to use in reality without hurling myself off my feet, I suppose the laws of physics work a bit differently in the comic book world.

"What're you waiting for?! It'll take him forever to swing that thing! Go get him!" High Heel roared at her cowering ally as he peeked out from behind her. I began to approach them as virtually all control over this fight had fallen into my hands.

With a battle cry of sorts, Pharaoh Phetlock charged at me in a desperate sprint. He circled me while landing glancing blows along my legs and pelvis while I tried to block his strikes with my own sword. When he came charging at me from the front, I reacted just in time by powering up my shield generator and charging at him with the use of my boot thrusters. I slammed my particle shield right into his face and sent him flopping along the ground once I came to a stop. It was during that brief lapse in the action that High Heel leaped towards me and tried to land a falling punch on me. I narrowly weaved around the punch, her hoof smashing into the concrete floor. But that gave me enough room to gather more momentum for a counterattack. Taking my sword's hilt in both hands, I ran my sword right through the hulking mare for an impaling strike.

A spectacular spray of blood burst from her back as that massive blade skewered my opponent. She gasped and gagged, but no words came as her blood oozed from the gaping wound and splattering across my armor. I turned and then swung my sword down in the other direction, slamming the maimed femme fatale into the ground and dislodging my weapon as a fresh layer of crimson adorned the blade. However, I did not expect Pharaoh Phetlock to suddenly let out a scream. "You... GET AWAY FROM HER!!!"

Before I even knew it, I was being subjected to slashes from every which way. With no choice, I combined Metal Anchor with Rocket Tackle in an attempt to use the Hypersonic Blade technique. My sword was altered noticeably, becoming a much slimmer blade for quick strikes while time seemed to slow down. I saw Phetlock coming at me at normal speed with a look of rage in his eyes that matched my own. Our blades clashed as I tried to get in a strike, but Phetlock was able to counter my slashes with his own as High Heel's blood was flung everywhere. I kept the Rocket Tackle's effects going for as long as I could while Phetlock and I were nothing more than slashing blurs locked in a duel. But my Variable Weapon System could only keep going for so long before I ran dry. The instant my weapon reserves were drained to nothing, I was subject to a furious flurry of sword strikes to the front of my body at such speed that I could barely see them. I staggered back once they relented, momentarily stunned as I noticed my body's integrity was now down to 5%. I needed to wrap this up quick.

My HUD locked onto Pharaoh Phetlock as he retreated back to the far end of the hockey rink, staring me down with a furious glare. He was fast. Too fast. How was I supposed to handle him now? After a second or so, I had an idea. It would be risky, but it was the only trick I could think of. I returned the H-Saber to its holster while charging up the H-Buster, my armor returning to its default white coloration. At full charge, I waited for Phetlock to make his move.

The instant I saw any movement, I lowered my right arm towards the ground in front of me. I was praying that he would charge me head-on and that was exactly what he did. I unleashed my charged shot right into the floor before me, blowing a crater into the concrete floor. It was literally a result you could miss if you blink. The bits of floor that were turned upwards as a result of the blast ended up creating a small and very temporary ramp. And sure enough, Phetlock ran right up that ramp just as he was starting to slow down upon detecting something was wrong. The speedy pharaoh went airborne and screamed in terror as he went spinning through the air all the way across the stadium and crashed into the back row of spectator seats with a surprising spray of debris in what was by far the funniest screw up I had seen all night! If I had not been so angry, I would have definitely laughed at the pharaoh for having effectively knocked himself out.

And then there was one. I turned to High Heel as she began to rise from the puddle of blood she had been lying in. Not even a scar remained. Her healing factor truly was proving to be the one thing that was allowing me to unload my wrath upon her while surviving. She growled at me with most of her red bodysuit now in tatters. "You had to do that to the pharaoh... We didn't want this! What's wrong with you?!"

At that moment, I simply did not care. All that mattered to me was that there was still one enemy left standing. An enemy that had she not been there, no harm would have come to Hum Drum. I drew the H-Saber from its holster and once more accessed Metal Anchor to generate its massive steel blade once more. I gripped the hilt in both hands and raised it high, indigo armor still splattered with her blood, ready to put this struggle to an end. High Heel was also eager to put an end to this as she snarled at me. "I'm gonna put you down myself, you piece of scrap! Come get some!"

I rushed towards her and began to swing my blade at her with surprising speed, the tip cleaving through her flesh for light wounds while she tried to pound me with her hooves. She did manage to land a blow on me and sent me hurtling to the far end of the rink, but I was quick to make a counterattack. Upon landing, I performed a massive leap with the aid of my boot thrusters and hurled myself at High Heel while performing a spectacular somersault slash with my mighty blade. I was not entirely expecting to hit anything, so I was quite surprised when I felt the blade smash into something soft on its way down. Having come out of the spin, I was shocked to see that High Heel had blocked the swing with her arm even as the blade sunk deep into it. Gritting her teeth from the pain, she grinned viciously at me. "I'm finally getting used to this!"

She suddenly tossed her arm up to dislodge the blade and caught it between both hooves before snapping that thick slab of steel in two! Upon dropping to the ground and releasing my grip on the H-Saber, I lifted my arm and took aim with the H-Buster in an attempt to lack a Metal Anchor into her head. But before I could line up a shot, she slammed her hoof down into my head and sent my face right into the floor. And right before I could even try to get up, she stomped her hoof down onto the side of my head and would not let up. She was going to crush my head like a tin can!

I yelled and groaned as High Heel began to apply more pressure to my head and deal the decisive blow. My visor became increasingly cracked and soon the left side shattered. I had to do something soon or this would be the end! I glanced all over the floor before me, trying to think of a way to get out of this trap. But as the remaining right side of my HUD scanned the area before me, I noticed something that I could hardly believe was there.

At the very edge of the hockey rink was a glass vial containing a liquid. I recognized it immediately. Against all odds and by some twisted miracle, Long-Face's last vial of sorrow gas had wound up on the hockey rink. And while a few cracks lined the glass, it and the contents within remained intact. It only then occurred to me. Saddle Rager's power is fueled by rage. If she were to become overcome with sorrow...

It was my only chance! Swapping to the Strike Chain, I locked onto the tiny vial and lined up the H-Buster with it before firing the rapidly extending chain with a clasping claw on the end. The claw clung to the vial and quickly retracted back to me and into my hand as the claw disappeared into the H-Buster. With the vial in my restored right hand, I lifted it up towards High Heel and crushed it in my palm. A cloud of gas burst forth from between my fingers and up into High Heel's face before she had any idea of wait was happening. "This... NO!!! Not Long-face's... I can't stop here!"

For just a few seconds, I felt High Heel apply even more pressure to my head in a desperate attempt to crush me. However, I soon felt the pressure let up and soon even felt High Heel's hoof lift off my head. I glanced up at her, seeing the hulking mare struggling to keep her emotions under control. "No... Not now... I can't... I can do this... I can... Bwaaaaaaahaaaaaaa!!!"

Just like that, High Heel burst into uncontrollable sobbing and collapsed to the floor beside me. She writhed and wailed as her bulky body began to...shrink. The hulking muscle that made up her body began to regress back to that of an ordinary mare. And soon, there she lay before me without a hint of rage and with her outfit all but ruined.

I shakily climbed to my feet as my body's integrity was at its limit. I retrieved the H-Saber and returned it to its holster before looking down at the crying femme fatale before me. I took aim with the H-Buster as my armor's colors returned to normal, but I soon lowered my weapon regardless. She was already completely helpless and screaming like a heartbroken widow. And to top it off, the bulk of my rage had already burned itself out. She would soon cry herself to sleep regardless, so there was no need to add on anymore helpings of punishment. My work was done. Victory was mine.

Turning a death ear to the weeping mare before me, I began to turn and gaze around in a haze at the scale of destruction I had caused. Exhausted and emotionally drained, I could scarcely think as I beheld the levels of collateral damage my rampage had brought to the stadium. The villains I had defeated were still lying where they had fallen. Long-Face was still slouched against part of the furthest wall, the Mane-iac was lying in the path leading to the back where the Power Ponies were being held hostage, Shadowmane and High Heel were at my feet, Pharaoh Phetlock was buried in rubble, and Smudge was in too many pieces to count and strewn about the hockey rink with no sign of thawing. But where was...

I immediately snapped out of my stupor as a name came to mind. Hum Drum! Was he safe?! Was he even alive?! Had he been swept up in the Storm Tornado and tossed to his death? Had he been caught in the blast radius of that missile barrage I had unleashed upon High Heel? In a panic, I fired up my flight thrusters and rushed upward so I could survey the area. I noticed something standing out right away. At the top of a row of steps between two rows of seats was something that was white. White as a bandage. "Is that...?"

Bewildered, I flew towards it before setting myself down at the top of the steps. Indeed, it was roughly what I expected. The last of Pharaoh Phetlock's mummy minions had wrapped some of its own bandages around a cup holder that was attached to one of the spectator seats to secure it in place. And much to my shock, wrapped in the mummy's bandages was something else. With his face unobstructed, Hum Drum hung tightly bound in bandages. The mummy just looked at me with its blank blue eyes, not showing any signs of hostility.

I could not comprehend what I was seeing at first. The mummy minion had been keeping Hum Drum safe throughout the battle by keeping him as far away as possible and secured to one spot. Why? Had one of them developed a conscience? Or had their pharaoh decided to...

A jolt of horror shot through me. Much earlier on, Phetlock had offered to remove Hum Drum from the stadium. Had he...tried to keep the colt safe? And I...

If I had a digestive system at the time, I would have felt exceptionally nauseous. I felt sick with myself, having not shown mercy to those who tried to convince the Mane-iac to let him leave. I even denied them the choice of surrender. All for the sake of my wrath towards the allies of that psychotic mare. I did everything I could to focus on what was important at the time. Struggling to retain composure, I reached out to the mummy. "Give him here..."

Hum Drum's captor made no attempt to resist. Its bandages unfurled and lowered Hum Drum to the floor. He looked no better off than before, but the bleeding seemed to have stopped. My damaged HUD still could not get any kind of reading on his vital signs, so all I could do was hope that he was still hanging on. As tenderly as I could, I scooped the colt into my arms. "Kid... If you're still there... Just hang on. We're almost done here."

While I cradled the silent child in my arms, I looked down at the mummy as it untangled itself from the cup holder. It looked up at me, seemingly unsure of what to do. I looked towards the far end of the stadium where Pharaoh Phetlock was likely all but buried in debris. "Go to your pharaoh. He's not well."

The mummy minion did as it was told and galloped around the edge of the stadium to reach its master. I then walked down the steps and across the hockey rink to reach my destination. But with every sign of battle I passed, ranging from structural damage to the area or a fallen enemy, I felt increasingly disgusted with myself. Why did I not stop myself? Why was it necessary to have gone that far?

I reached the door that led to where the Power Ponies were held and found that it was indeed secured by a special kind of lock. A panel set into the wall seemed to have a scanning device on it. A retinal scanner, just like I had been told. And right behind on the floor was a barely conscious Mane-iac. Feeling a glimmer of rage return to me, I set Hum Drum down in the corner and walked back to the Mane-iac with the intention of putting her to good use.

If you were expecting me to pluck out one of her eyes and use it to get by the lock, you have a sick imagination. Instead, I grabbed her by the back of her head and dragged her other to the door before shoving her face up against the panel. Her barely open eye was scanned promptly, causing the door before me to slide open. I then dropped the Mane-iac where she was and picked up Hum Drum before continuing on.

A short hallway was all that stood between me and my destination. I shuffled through the dark passage, sore and exhausted. When the door before me opened, I stepped into a large locker room that had been adjusted into some sort of holding chamber. The Power Ponies were shackled to the walls above me while some sort of pedestal was before them. Probably where that strange extractor had been placed before draining them of their powers.

I could not even look directly at them while they all silently looked down at me, although I did notice Masked Matter-Horn and Radiance were lacking their unicorn horns. I shambled over to the pedestal-like device before me and reached out with one hand to grab an obvious lever on it. Certain it would free them, I pulled it down. Indeed, the sounds of clasps opening was heard along with the clacks of hooves striking the floor. No longer needing to focus on anything, I slouched to the floor and just sat down with Hum Drum in my arms. My mind was a mess of clashing emotions.

"Hunter... Darling, are you both all right?" Radiance spoke softly as the Power Ponies began to gather around me. I could not even look at them. I could not even speak. I just turned my gaze to the floor and nothing more.

Masked Matter-Horn seemed to understand what was wrong and stepped before me while trying to coax Radiance to not get too close. "Give him a minute, girls. He's shell shocked. You saw what happened."

Saddle Rager took a step forward and tilted my head back manually so I could look directly at her. "Hunter... May I see him? I'm a medic."

I could only quietly nod and gently lowered the unresponsive Hum Drum to the floor. Saddle Rager then turned him until he was on his back. She held a hoof to his throat, probably to check for a pulse. She then lowered an ear to his chest while a look of silent fear adorned her face. The rest of the team looked on in dread, fidgeting in anxiety, muttering quiet pleas for their little friend's well-being, or gnawing on a hoof to help ease the tension. Maybe ten seconds later, Saddle Rager lifted her head and breathed a sigh of relief. "He's hanging in there... We need to get him back home fast so I can perform the necessary procedures."

The rest of the Power Ponies joined in with quiet words of genuine relief and even some quiet sobbing from one or two of them. They had the right to get that emotional. I heard them scream when the Mane-iac attacked the poor kid. They saw their sidekick almost get killed back there.

Finally having a reason to feel a positive emotion, I bowed my head and let out a quiet groan. "Oh, thank god..."

I then felt someone scoop something under my arms and started to pull me up to a standing position. I heard the voice of Zapp right behind me. "On your feet, Sir Hunter. We have no reason to tarry here."

"Yeah. Tie Hum Drum to me and I'll hurry on back to... Oh... Right. We still don't have our superpowers back yet..." Fili-Second then spoke up with a disheartened frown. But she then asked, "Wait! That thing out in the middle of the place! Is it OK?"

"It better be! We'll never get our powers back if it got busted in the fight! Come on, let's go fire it up! We need to get Hum Drum back as quick as possible." Masked Matter-Horn commanded before she led her team out of their prison. I tried to follow, but staggered a bit as I felt far too emotionally compromised to stay steady. Before I could fall, I felt someone hold on to me. I looked to my right and saw Saddle Rager looking at me with such an expression of worry. For the remainder of the trek back into the stadium, we said nothing while she draped my arm over her for support as she hovered next to me.

We soon joined the rest of the Power Ponies out in the stadium, Hum Drum draped across Masked Matter-Horn's back. The place had fallen silent now that High Heel had fainted from excessive crying. They were all looking up at the stadium's score box. Radiance then turned to me and asked, "Well, Hunter? How's it looking?"

I turned my gaze up and focused on the spherical device that was still hanging from the score display's underside. After all that happened, it was still right where it had been left even though it was largely encrusted in ice from being caught in the middle of that Drift Diamond maelstrom. What was left of my HUD focused on it while performing an in-depth scan. While partially frozen over, no damage was detected. "No anomalies detected. It's still functional."

"Superb. Now, where is the controller..." Zapp replied before flying up and circling the stadium. She was likely searching for the device that High Heel had used to activate it in the first place. It did not take her long to drop down to a row of seats and lift something from them. "Got it!"

"Hang on..." I finally heard Mistress Mare-velous speak from behind me. I stepped aside as she dragged the Mane-iac out into the hockey rink. Probably to insure she was close enough for the device to affect her. Once the Mane-iac had been dropped out onto the edge of the hockey rink, she looked back at us with a face that seemed almost as stiff as stone. It was almost odd that she had barely spoken since being freed. "OK. Fire it up."

"Right. Hunter, could you hold Hum Drum for... Hunter?" I heard Masked Matter-Horn ask, although I was distracted by a pile of rubble off to my right. I could not look away, seeing that lone mummy minion standing beside it. In that pile was Pharaoh Phetlock. The one person there who went out of his way to try and insure no further harm would befall Hum Drum.

"Ladies... Do you think the pharaoh is..." I muttered, unsure of how to put the words I was trying to think of.

To my surprise, Fili-Second looked at me with a bit of a reassuring smile. "Him? Well, if he's got my superpowers, he's probably gonna be just fine. I don't have anywhere near Saddle Rager's level of endurance, but I do heal up fast. He's probably already a lot better right now."

Accelerated healing. Something I had not considered. Not quite enough to be labeled a healing factor, but it did soothe my conscience enough knowing he would likely not have to be hospitalized for very long. "Cool... He...doesn't seem that bad compared to the rest."

"True... He's more of a nuisance than anything, but I don't think he's really genuinely evil. At least compared to the Mane-iac." Saddle Rager added while she released her grasp on me. "Now please... Hold Hum Drum for a moment so he doesn't get caught in that thing's beams."

I did not object. I took the unconscious colt into my hands and stepped back. With nothing else to stall them, Zapp pressed the button on the device she had found. The device hanging under the stadium's score box began to hum as the round pink glass objects lining it began to glow.

It was all over and done with in a matter of seconds. Beams of pink energy burst out every which way, striking the unconscious villains and the Power Ponies. Once it was over, I noticed a few physical changes. Radiance and Masked-Matter Horn had regained their horns on their foreheads. Fili-Second threw a few quick rapid-fire jabs with her front hooves, Zapp poked her pendant to create a few sparks, Saddle Rager snarled as if she was thinking of some very angry thoughts and expanded her muscles slightly before regressing to normal, and Mistress Mare-velous' golden rope came floating back over to her. Everything was back where it needed to be.

However, we all turned to face the sound of a groan from nearby. The Mane-iac had regained consciousness after being exposed to that device's effects and was trying to avoid lying on her heavily burned underside. Judging by how dazed she seemed to be, that shot to the head from earlier must have given her a concussion. Fili-Second just shook her head in disbelief. "I swear, that freak has survived some of the craziest stuff over the years! I bet you could have a skyscraper fall on her and she'd be back for more in a month!"

"I think that's what you call Joker Immunity." I muttered as I felt a spark of anger starting to rise within me. But before I could even consider taking a shot at the Mane-iac, I paused when Mistress Mare-velous stepped between us. "Hm?"

"Back off, Hunter. I've got this one." She replied with a very cold tone of voice that was dripping with barely contained wrath. She stepped forward while we all stood back, her golden rope floating up beside her.

The Mane-iac seemed to be barely aware of Mare-velous' presence. At least until that rope suddenly coiled around her neck like a noose and lifted her head to look at the stone-faced superheroine. With one of the most intimidating icy cold tone I had heard from her all day, Mistress Mare-velous spoke unblinkingly towards her enemy. "Got your attention now? Good. We saw what you did. And lucky for you, Hum Drum's going to be fine. So this time, I'm letting you off with a warning. We're going to let the police know where you are and you'll live to make a full recovery. However... If you EVER lay a hoof or a single strand of hair on Hum Drum again..."

What came next was actually rather frightening. The rope's grip on the Mane-iac's throat suddenly tightened. Too tight. The Mane-iac began to desperately claw at the ground, gasping as one hoof fruitlessly tried to grab at the rope's death grip. She was being strangled to death! None of us dared to intervene now that the Mane-iac was entirely at Mistress Mare-velous' mercy. As the Mane-iac's desperate eyes began to grow bloodshot, Mare-velous issued her warning. "Do it again, and next time I see you, this rope will tie itself around your throat just like it is now. And it will never let go. Not until your heart finally stops beating. But that won't ever happen. Will it?"

The Mane-iac desperately shook her head to make certain she understood her enemy's warning. Satisfied, Mare-velous willed her rope to release her captive. The golden rope quickly untangled itself like a retreating snake, letting the Mane-iac's head fall to the floor as she breathed deeply in freedom. She would likely pass out, so we left her alone by that point. At least she would likely have had Mare-velous not knocked her out with a sudden punch to the head. That mare... By far the most intimidating of the Power Ponies aside from Saddle Rager.

With nothing else to say, Mare-velous turned to Fili-Second. "I'll tie Hum Drum to you. Get the kid back to HQ. Do what you can to hook him up and make sure he gets what he needs until Saddle Rager gets there to handle the rest."

"Got it. Saddle him up." Fili-Second replied while I set Hum Drum on her back. The golden rope wound itself around her and tightly bound the colt to her torso to insure he would not come loose. She then looked back at us and said, "Feels like he's tied on tight. I'll get going. Just make sure you girls tell the cops what happened here on your way back."

"I shall visit the police department myself. Now go! Hurry!" Zapp retorted before Fili-Second zipped across the hockey rink in an instant and through the doorway that led back into the locker room I had originally entered from. She was probaby going out the same way I came in since most other ways out were still locked down. Zapp then turned to me and said, "We shall go on ahead as well. Are you coming, Sir Hunter?"

I paused for a moment. My eyes glanced at the lone mummy minion in the spectator seats nearby. "Actually... I need to take care of something first. I'll be along shortly, all right?"

"If you say so. We'll be back home when you finally leave. Come on, girls. Let's go." Masked Matter-Horn replied before she and the rest of the Power Ponies hurried across the hockey rink and through the only way out. With no one else watching, I hurried up the steps towards Pharaoh Phetlock.

The mummy minion merely stood its ground since it seemed to know I was not hostile at the moment. There in the pit of debris was the humbled pharaoh, lightly moaning from his wounds. True to Fili-Second's words, his body did not seem quite as busted up as I would have expected after such a spectacular crash. He was still in bad shape, but was clearly not in danger of dying. "Hey... Phetlock..."

The pharaoh groaned weakly as he glanced at me in dazed terror. "No... Please... No more... No more... I beg you..."

He was terrified of me. Seeing him in the state he was end made me shudder in guilt. Of all the people in the arena, he probably deserved punishment the least. And yet, I refused to show him mercy. I tried to reach out to him with one hand, struggling to hold back my tears as I beheld the results of my rampage. In the end, I could not bring myself to touch him due to him becoming increasingly agitated the closer I got. I instead chose to speak to him from a short distance. "No, I'm not going to hurt you. I just... I want to say I'm... I really appreciate what you did for Hum Drum. You had this mummy here keep him wrapped up and safe, right? The kid's probably gonna be OK, so you..."

I faltered in my words as I could no longer hold back the tears. I held my face in my hand while I let out a quiet sob. "Oh god, I am so sorry... You didn't deserve this... Just... The cops are on their way. They'll get you to the hospital and... Just hang in there, OK? You're...gonna be fine..."

I could not bear to look at my victim any longer. I turned and ran across the hockey rink and back into the darkened locker room to find my way out. I had to get away from there. It was too painful to behold. Once I was outside, I flared up my flight thrusters and took to the air under the glow of the moon. I could already hear police and ambulance sirens wailing in the distance as they were dispatched to clean up the mess.

I flew above the city, just gazing down at the many illuminated buildings. It was quite beautiful, in all honesty. But I did not have time to waste. I needed to get back to the Power Ponies headquarters and make certain things were all right. It was probably what the plot demanded anyway and I really wanted nothing more than to go home and enjoy some tea to calm my nerves. The unique shape of the Power Ponies' home loomed on the horizon and I quickly approached before finding Zapp waiting at the front door. She beckoned me to follow her inside. "Welcome, Sir Hunter. I shall escort you."

"Thanks..." I muttered as my flight thrusters folded back into place. I followed Zapp onto the elevator and took it up to the tenth floor. It led out into a hallway not unlike the one on the 15th floor. One could easily get lost in such a place. Not far down the hall, she turned and led me into a quiet room illuminated by a large lamp of sorts above an operating table. It was clearly a room intended for medical procedures. The rest of the Power Ponies had gathered around, their masks and cowls removed in the safety of their home. Spruce Spanner was already using an X-ray machine to scan Hum Drum for internal skeletal damage, the colt's superhero attire having been entirely removed.

The rest of the team looked at me for a moment, but the sight of Hum Drum in such a state was too much for me. I stepped back out of the room, took several steps to the left, and just slid to the floor with my back to the wall. I sat on the floor while just trying to process all that had happened in this one issue of Project H's comic book series. How did things get this heavy?

I held my face in my hand, memories of my rampage flashing through my mind. The sight of my foes falling. Their pleas for mercy. And worse, the indescribable smell of blood. A smell that was still clinging to parts of my armor. That smell... It jarred me in ways I could not describe. As if it was trying to bring a forgotten memory to the surface that I simply could not recall. A memory my mind had lost, but my body could still remember. And it made me feel sick. I knew I had done something horrible in the past where blood was spilled. Something I could hazard a guess as to what, but I did not want to even speculate why the smell of heavy bloodshed felt so familiar.

As my thoughts raced, I heard the door beside me close. My eyes peeked between my fingers and saw the form of Mistress Mare-velous slowly walk by me. She paid me no heed at all. While I was tempted to let her be, I needed some solace. Someone to talk to. And I needed answers. "Mare-velous... You got a minute?"

She stopped in her tracks and looked my way with a noticeably pained expression. She too probably needed to step out of the room so as to not have to see Hum Drum in the state he was in. While she seemed tempted to continue walking, she heeded my words and sat down beside me on her haunches. "Yeah... I guess I do. I need somepony to talk to myself. So... What's up?"

I lowered my hand from my face and turned to look at her. Her mask had been removed from her face, leaving her identity unobstructed. The remains of my HUD still could not find a match on her. Not wanting to keep her waiting, I sighed and asked what was sure to be a difficult question. "Have you...ever killed someone before?"

It was a question she was not expecting. Her face's expression seemed pained for a moment before she looked away from me. "Yeah... I have."

I was not surprised. I then asked, "Well... How does it feel? Can you...describe what it's like to...end the life of another?"

Once more, Mistress Mare-velous fell silent as she tried to find the right words. "Well... It's not a good feeling. In this line of work, you constantly have to make choices that can effect many other people. Whenever you face a threat... You have to choose between two choices on how to deal with the person before you who is a threat to society. Capture or destroy. And when the choice is to destroy... It's never a good feeling."

I waited a few seconds to make certain I was not about to interrupt Mare-velous' explanation. "I think...I know what you mean... I feel like I've killed before too and... I feel like it's something I don't want to remember."

"If you don't feel something when you take a life for the first time, there's something seriously wrong with you. It's normal to feel some regret. The feeling of wondering if what you did was the right choice. It's something we superheroes have to deal with frequently. Even when you know that sparing your enemy would only bring more harm to others... Even when you know destroying the threat is the right choice... It's never a choice that'll bring you a happiness. At best, the only good you can take out of such a scenario is the relief of knowing the threat will never harm anyone again." Mistress Mare-velous explained with a rather disheartened expression before she looked at me. "When the day comes where you finally destroy Alpha, I can promise you won't take any pleasure from it. No matter how evil he is."

"I can believe that..." I retorted before looking at her once more. A moment went by without us saying anything. I took note of how oddly silent she was and how she was the only one of the Power Ponies who stepped out of the room. Thinking back to my time with Hum Drum before leaving the headquarters, I brought up another question. "Hum Drum... I heard you and him worked together before the Power Ponies were founded."

Keys of Happiness

I noticed a very slight smile spread across her lips. "Yeah... Hum Drum was just a little street kid trying to get by. I bumped into him now and then while still working solo. I sometimes even had to rescue him, hence why we kept bumping into each other. Even though I tried to not get too attached to anypony I rescued, he grew on me. He eventually approached me after I protected him again and tried to repay me by becoming my sidekick. I didn't like the idea, but he had grown on me a bit too much by then. So I let him join up and taught him a few things about how to keep up with me. He never was all that good at it, but... Ever since he joined up with me, I haven't killed since. I... I don't want him to have to see that. The kid's the closest thing to a little brother I've ever known."

It was no small wonder why Mistress Mare-velous was so distraught over Hum Drum. I knew they went back a long ways, but not that far back. For someone who seems like a mare who is tough as nails most of the time, this incident had resulted in her showing a vulnerable side I never dreamed I would see from her. After another moment of silence, I decided to try my luck with a new question. "Who are you?"

"You already know that, Hunter. I'm Mistress Mare-velous." She replied dryly, almost like she was trying to avoid the question.

"No, I mean your real name. I don't want to talk to the mask. I want to talk to the mare under it." I pressed further, trying to convince her to not hide behind any facades or walls of mystery.

She turned to look at me for a good fifteen seconds. I waited, never looking away from her. It felt like she was scanning me. Trying to decide if she could really trust me. She soon looked away and spoke a word. "Fortuna."

"For...tuna....?" I asked, not expecting the word at all.

"Fortuna Duke." She explained once again. She did not look at me as she spoke. Probably trying to figure out if she had not made a mistake in revealing her name.

I thought on the name for a moment. Fortuna. A name derived from luck and fortune. I almost cracked a smirk as I noticed a connection between that name and something I usually see with her. "Does that name have something to do with all those lucky horseshoes you carry around?"

"Hey, my name's got nothing to do with my use of hoofarangs." She snapped at me while sounding strangely amused by my question. Fortuna was looking at me, but also looking noticeably more relaxed. "Although... Maybe I do have a lot of luck on my side when compared to the rest of the team."

"Really? Do tell." I retorted, curious of where she was going with this.

Fortuna gazed up at the ceiling, not really looking at anything in general. "Well... When you compare me to the rest of the girls, I'm probably the least superpowered of the Power Ponies. All I have is a psychic connection to my rope. Sure, it's unbreakable, but if the enemy finds a way to restrain and contain it, I'm only stuck with unusually high physical strength and my hoofarangs. So in the end, I guess I do need a bit of luck to keep up with the rest of the team."

I let out a short chuckle. I guess Fortuna really is a lucky mare in the end. Although she then looked at me and spoke in an almost playful tone of voice. "Just remember, you never heard my name from me. You can't go telling everypony in the tower just because I felt it was safe to tell you."

"No worries. It's safe with me." I replied, my spirits having been lifted a bit. However, right when I looked away, I felt Fortuna wrap her arms around me in a tight embrace with her chin resting atop my helmet. "Uh... Fortuna...?"

"Hunter... I just want you to know the team and I really appreciate all of your help. Don't scare us like that again, all right? I sincerely thought you went maverick back there... Don't ever stop being you. Please." Fortuna whispered to me in an even greater showing of weakness than before.

Unsure of what to say, especially since she thought she was speaking to someone else entirely, I just placed my hand on her arm. "I won't... And thank you."

Seconds later, I heard the door to my right open. Fortuna quickly released her grip on me in an attempt to hide the lowering of her emotional defenses. Radiance peeked out of the room, her mask still missing from her face. "Ah... There you are. Hum Drum has regained consciousness. If you'd like to see him before Spruce begins the operation..."

"Say no more." Fortuna replied before stepping past her friend and out of sight. I suppose she is the kind of person who has a hard time being open with her feelings.

"Oh, Hunter? Wait just a moment." Radiance then said before disappearing back into the room. She came back out roughly ten seconds later with a wet rag floating in her magical grasp. She began to rub it over certain parts of my armor, a noticeable red stain starting to set into the white cloth. "It'd be for the best that Hum Drum doesn't see you like this. You do look good in red, but not that crimson hue and certainly not when it's splattered haphazardly around your armor."

"Thanks..." I muttered, being reminded that my armor had been adorned by splashes of High Heel's blood. Still makes me shudder thinking about what happened back there... Once my armor had been cleaned of the dried blood, I followed Radiance into the room. Sure enough, Hum Drum was conscious and looking around at the very relieved Power Ponies. At first, I did not say anything. They were all too happy to see their little friend alive, even if he was not quite well.

"Is...everypony OK? Did we win...?" Hum Drum asked while looking noticeably dazed. He more than likely had a concussion from that impact with the wall.

"We sure are, Hum Drum. Just... Don't ever go into anything like that unless one of us is with you again. We can't lose you... You're the heart of this team." Trot Summers replied while visibly holding back tears.

"You had us scared, kid. We thought we lost you..." Fortuna then whispered while she rubbed her hoof over her little friend's head. "Anyway, I think someone wants to see you right now. You helped save his neck, you know."

She then looked over at me, signaling me to approach. Fortuna stepped away as Hum Drum turned his attention to me. I stepped forward, only just then seeing the colt awake since the moment before the Mane-iac attacked him. I did all I could to maintain my composure as seeing someone who I had sincerely thought died right in front of me was on the verge of destroying my emotional integrity. I stood beside the table and got down on one knee to bring myself closer. "Hey... How're you holding up?"

Hum Drum looked genuinely embarrassed and averted his gaze momentarily. "I'm sorry... I really wasn't thinking things through. I just wanted to help you and... I really screwed up back there..."

I was not going to have any of that. I grabbed Hum Drum's hoof in my hands and just rubbed it tenderly. "No, don't say that... If you hadn't gotten there when you did, they would've ripped me to shreds. You were just the push I needed to come out on top. So, don't... Don't say you..."

I could not hold out any longer. The sheer emotion running through me finally burst out as my words dissolved into pitiful sobs and whimpers, my head tilting down towards the floor. It hurt to see him in the state he was in, all because he had tried to protect me in an impossible situation. The only thing that had allowed me to triumph over those who had me all but defeated was sheer vengeful rage and relentless brutality. And with all that rage having run its course, I was filled with overwhelming relief to know that the child I had thought had died right in front of me was going to live.

I felt a hoof tenderly pat me on the back as Zapp spoke softly. "A true hero does not hide his tears, Sir Hunter. Weep all you must. Hum Drum will survive this ordeal."

Marey Allen, probably in an attempt to change the subject, spoke to Spruce Spanner. "So, doc... What's the diagnosis? Is he gonna be out of action for a while?"

"Probably... Nothing permanent, but it's not looking good right now. A concussion, internal bleeding, cracked ribs, several contusions, and even a few fractured vertebrae. He'll be back on his hooves, but it's going to take some time." Spruce replied while sounding understandably unhappy. However, she then turned to me and seemed to eye the significant amount of wear and tear I had endured in the earlier struggle. "Hunter... You don't look so good either... Shouldn't you get to the maintenance bay?"

I calmed myself enough to at least stop crying and took a good look at myself. Dents and cracked armor all over and with a few particularly large cracks running through my right forearm. I was a mess. "I... I guess I probably should get some repairs done before anything else can happen..."

"You just leave that to me, darling. I know my way around machines." Radiance replied before stepping towards the door. "I'll go ahead and get him started. Hum Drum, you rest easy until morning. You've earned it."

"Right... And... Sorry for all this..." Hum Drum replied as Spruce pulled over a facemask used to administer sleeping gas.

Once the mask was on Hum Drum's muzzle, I gently caressed the colt's head. "Sweet dreams, kid... And be good."

Hum Drum could only weakly smile at me before he started to doze off. The rest of the Power Ponies stayed behind while I followed Radiance down the hall. I said nothing, my mind still processing everything that had happened up until that moment. Radiance seemed to notice this and slowed down until I was walking beside her. "Is there anything I can do to help you, my love?"

It was still awkward having someone mistake me for her lover, yet having no means of convincing her that I was not him. All I could do was let out a sigh while once again holding my head in one hand. "Just... I don't know... I feel like I just need to sleep this off..."

"I understand you must have a lot on your mind, dear. Well, here we are. Step on in and the good doctor will get to work." She replied before leading me into another room at the opposite end of the hall. Once we stepped inside and the lights turned on, I was quite surprised by my surroundings. It was quite similar to Doctor Luminous' own lab. Walls of metal with many computer-like devices everywhere including a table for me to be affixed to for maintenance. Radiance then tapped on the almost vertical slab while trying to cast me a smile. "The doctor will see you now. Please lie down and we'll get started. All good patients will receive a lollipop at the end."

I could not help at least kind of chuckling at her attempt at modest humor. I leaned back onto the panel while feeling retractable restraints slide over my arms, legs, and waist to keep my body restrained. While Radiance went to work on a computer panel nearby, I just looked towards the ceiling without saying anything as if I was undergoing a dentist visit. Once more, she detected that somethng was not right with my mood and looked over her shoulder at me. "My love, what is troubling you? Your silence is worrying me."

"What kind of question is that...?" I muttered in return. "You know what's troubling me. You saw everything I did... My god, her blood was all over me..."

Radiance stopped what she was doing and came over to me. After pushing a stool closer to me, she stood up on it so her face was almost parallel to my own. Her expression showed great concern, but no disgust as I brought up probably the most gruesome act I had committed that night. "Yes... I did see the carnage you wrought. We all did. And we can't really fault you for what you did."

"I almost killed them! Even the ones who begged for mercy or tried to surrender! The ones who tried to let Hum Drum go..." I all but shouted in self disgust, trying to not think of the memories from just an hour earlier.

For a moment, Radiance offered no response. However, she then got my attention with a gentle nuzzle against my cheek. "Yes... You could have. Yet you didn't. If you really wanted to see them die, you would have slaughtered them all. But you didn't. I'm convinced you only did what was necessary to defeat them while also punishing them. As for High Heel, I suspect it was because you knew she could take it. Saddle Rager has endured some horrible injuries over her career, yet has always walked them off in the end. The same applied to High Heel while she was in possession of that power. And I must say it was quite ingenious of you to best her with Long-Face's own sorrow gas. And it was very noble of you to lower your weapon afterwards. The fact that you did not attack further shows how much restraint you really had over yourself."

I thought on her words for a moment. She was right. I could have done so much worse had I really wanted to. I could have shot Long-Face while he was down. I could have chopped off the Mane-iac's head while she was stunned. I could have snapped Shadowmane's neck while she was in my clutches or crushed her head beneath my foot while she was unconscious. I could have...but I did not. And as I mused over these facts, Radiance continued to speak while she went back to work setting up my repairs. "And to be completely honest with you... Had that been us there and with our powers intact... I'm convinced somepony would not have walked away from that struggle with their life."

"Uh... Really?" I asked, not expecting such a grim statement from the most beautiful member of the Power Ponies.

Without even looking at me, Radiance continued to talk while she tapped a few spots on the panel before her. "When we saw Hum Drum become unresponsive, we wept. We thought for sure that he was no more. We so desperately wanted to bring justice to the one who seemingly murdered him. But then you channeled all that rage for us and brought swift and crushing retribution yourself. But if I had been there... Oh, the things I would have done to that wretched lunatic. She has done many twisted things, but she had never harmed a child until tonight."

I just tilted my head back and gazed at the ceiling while just listening to the soothing voice of the lovely Radiance. "Regardless... I am truly sorry you got dragged into this tonight, my dear... We should have known that something was not right with the six of us getting spread thin like that. Hopefully those scoundrels will know better than to try such a stunt again after tonight."

I began to see bits of code and letters pop up in the corner of my vision. It seemed my body was beginning to shut down for maintenance. Radiance soon came up beside me again and smiled at me. "I have begun the shutdown procedure so I can begin fixing you up. Just sleep tight until I reactivate you, all right?"

"Thanks, doc... I'll leave it to you." I whispered, strongly suspecting that I was on the verge of leaving this fictional world. As rough a ride as it had been, I was almost unwilling to leave after having made new friends in the form of the Power Ponies themselves. Strange as that sounds.

With a more somber smile, Radiance reached out and placed a soft kiss upon my cheek. "Sweet dreams, my love. Everything will be all right soon. Just you wait."

Moments later, I closed my eyes as all of my senses became dull. That bizarre sensation of being completely devoid of any sense of self or emotion. And right at that point, a bright light appeared before me and I soon found myself dropping right onto a hard wooden floor. "Ugh! Oh, come on! All that and it just drops me like that?"

I glanced around me while feeling a bit sore on my front. I was back within the upper loft of Twilight's home. And right behind me was the comic book I had just been inside. I slowly rolled over onto my back and let out an annoyed groan. "This warrants a complaint to the editors... Hey, EAC. How's about a complimentary feather cushion for the return trip?"

I just laid there on the floor for a minute, letting myself rest after such an adventure. But barely thirty seconds went by before something came into my field of view. Rainbow Dash stood over me while looking right down at me. With a bit of a concerned stare, she then asked, "You OK?"

For a moment, I was unsure of what to say. I really was not expecting anyone to find me so soon after returning from the comic book realm. Still, I tried to find the right words to respond with. "Uh... No idea, to be honest."

"If you say so... Hey, where were you anyway? Twilight came up here looking for you and asked me to help figure out where you went." Rainbow then replied before glancing over at the comic book that I had just emerged from. It did not take long for her to put the clues together before she looked back at me with a more shocked expression. "Wait a minute... That comic book right there. You didn't...?"

"Yep... I did. And I went solo this time. Curiosity got the better of me." I replied in no attempt to hide what had happened. And I was definitely in no hurry to go back.

Rainbow just glanced back and forth at me and the book. "Whoa... Well, how'd it go?! Was it awesome?! What happened this time?"

"Well, I met the real Power Ponies. Pretty cool bunch. And it's true. Zapp doesn't sound like you at all. And funny thing about Radiance? She does machines." I explained while trying to avoid the obvious question of what really happened in the story's main plotline.

"Seriously?! I guess that makes sense. She's not me... And huh? Radiance? The really hot mare Rarity got stuck as? She tinkers with stuff like that? Never would've guessed." Rainbow replied while sounding mildly amused.

She must have missed the nuance I was implying as I said that last line. "No, Rainbow. I mean she does machines."

"Yeah, I know. You just said that. What else could you have meant by that?" She retorted while looking down at me.

The only reason I was pushing this revelation as far as I was is due to Rainbow Dash being quite the pervert. And so I sat up and looked her in the eye. "She tried to make me wear a strap-on. While I was in the form of Project H. The two of them are in a relationship by now."

Rainbow Dash's expression just went blank for a good ten seconds as she stared at me without a word. She then raised a hoof and said, "Hold that thought for a minute."

I watched as she went over to a large decorative vase that Twilight had in the corner, picked it up, and stuffed her head into it. For a good thirty seconds, Rainbow Dash burst into uncontrollable muffled laughter as she rolled around on the floor. I just scowled at her in silence and only spoke up once her laughter finally started to come to an end. "Are you quite done with that?"

She finally pulled the vase off her head and put it back while looking like she had been laughing hard enough to bring on the tears. "Ooooh man, I wish I could've seen that! I bet you almost blew a fuse!"

"You have no idea..." I grumbled while climbing to my feet. I could already smell the tea that Twilight had been brewing. "Anyway, I'm going to get some tea to calm my nerves. You want any?"

The two of us headed downstairs and found Twilight sitting by the center table. She glanced up at me as soon as I came into view and said, "Huh? You were upstairs the whole time? Where were you hiding? It's been four hours since I last saw you."

"I was stuck there for that long? Feels like it was longer..." I retorted, not entirely sure how long I was really in the book. Perhaps the flow of time differs somehow between realms...

Before Twilight could even inquire as to what I meant, Rainbow Dash stepped into view to provide an explanation. "Let's just say Project H here just couldn't resist the call for adventure and went to pay the Power Ponies another visit! He only just got back."

"You... What?! You activated the spell on one of Spike's comic books?! Are you OK? You don't look hurt." Twilight said in a louder voice than usual before she took a step towards me. Not that there was anything wrong with me. I was no better off than when I first got sucked into the thing.

I tried to smile, even though I was still very emotionally drained from the experience I had just gone through. "Yeah, I'm good. I'm not hurt or anything like that. As for my nerves... That's another story."

Twilight went ahead and poured me a fresh cup of tea that was probably a fresh batch and levitated the cup over to me. "Well, there's nothing some warm tea won't do for some frayed nerves. Go ahead and relax. It sounds like you've earned it."

I just took a seat at the table while Twilight and Rainbow Dash just had a chat by the window. I took a few sips here and there, but would just stare into the fluid sitting in my cup more often than not. The recent memories still lingered in my mind. It was silly, honestly. I was that worked up over completely fictional characters that did not really exist. And yet even though the world I was in was entirely fictional, I know my actions back there were not.

Twilight eventually noticed that something was not right with me and came trotting up beside me as Spike passed me and went upstairs. "James...? You've hardly touched your tea."

"Yeah... I guess so." I muttered before taking another swig of it. It really was good tea. I could taste orange in it. "Just... I've got a lot on my mind."

Rainbow Dash then came up alongside me and asked in a soft tone, "Just what happened in there? Last time, we all came out of there in pretty good shape. But now... You look like you've seen a ghost."

I took a deep breath before providing a rough timeline of the events of that chapter in the Project H series. "I would up in the middle of Maretropolis, took on a large rogue mech with a little help from Fili-Second, met the real Power Ponies at their headquarters, almost got shagged by Radiance, had to rescue the Power Ponies from their supervillains after they stole their powers, Hum Drum got hurt and I... I went too far..."

"Soooo.... Wait. This was a crazy six against one fight you got stuck in? Now that's nuts! How'd you pull through?!" Rainbow exclaimed while also sounding quite excited over the thrill of a battle of a robotic hero against supervillains.

"I..." No matter how I tried to word my response, I kept feeling myself clam up as my throat tightened in response to the memories of the carnage I had wrought. "I don't wanna talk about it... It...got really graphic... When I saw Hum Drum drop like that, I just... There was...blood all over me at one point..."

For a moment, my friends said nothing. I took another sip of my tea, trying to settle my nerves. I was especially grateful that Spike had left the room before I could mention anything that grim. Finally, Rainbow Dash whispered a response. "Sounds like you really made them pay for what they did... How'd you survive against all of them?"

"By the skin of my teeth... I think I only managed to overcome them through sheer ferocity... Hum Drum's gonna be fine, thankfully. The villains will live as well, although some got it worse than others. Everything's going to be OK, but... God, it still hurts remember everything that happened..." I groaned quietly, trying to rid my thoughts of the ugly memories.

I got a response from Twilight I did not expect. She reached out and placed a soft kiss upon my cheek and whispered softly to me. "Well, it sounds like you had a really rough time. You just take it easy for the rest of the day. And you help yourself to as much tea as you want before you head home. Can I get you anything else?"

"Nah... The tea's enough... Maybe you can brew some more in a bit?" I asked in return, eager for more sweet and fruity warm tea.

"Sure thing. Rainbow, can you help me out with this upstairs?" Twilight said with a reassuring smile before leading Rainbow Dash upstairs. Right as they went upstairs, Spike came back downstairs with his comic book tucked under his arm.

While I did not pay him any mind at first, I noticed Spike walk up to me while looking a bit concerned about me. When I did glance at him, he spoke up quietly. "So... It happened to you again?"

"You heard that, huh?" I mumbled, not really in the mood to talk by that point.

"Um... A little. I just heard that you got sucked into this book and... Something bad happened." Spike replied while putting the comic book on the table.

"Yeah... It did..." I then looked down at Spike for a prolonged moment. The longer I looked at him, the more I realized that if Spike had been unfortunate enough to also get sucked into the comic book with me, it would have been him who would have gotten assaulted by the Mane-iac in Hum Drum's guise. Seeing Spike completely fine before me filled me with truly a sense of catharsis I needed after all that. Spike is a good kid and I would loathe to see him put in harm's way. I reached out and gently patted Spike on the head. "You know... I'm really glad that wasn't you back there."

"Huh? Oh, you mean Hum Drum? I already read through that issue and yeah, he does get hurt, but he'll be fine. You can't have the Power Ponies without Hum Drum!" Spike replied with an optimistic smile that I was not expecting.

This response got me curious. Were my actions in that issue far more graphic and extreme than what was really canon? I glanced at the comic book beside me before looking back at Spike. "Say... Is it all right if I take a quick look through this?"

"Sure. Just be careful with it. I only just bought it yesterday." Spike replied before going to fetch himself a cup of tea.

I set my cup down and flicked through the pages of the comic book. Up until the point where Hunter departed the tower to go rendezvous with the missing Power Ponies, everything seemed to going as it happened for me. And I do admit I did snicker when I saw that in one of the panels that depicted the Power Ponies returning to the lounge to check the alarm was Hunter and Radiance entering the room together. I suppose that spicy event really did almost happen. As for the fight itself... Well, I do not want to spoil it for anyone who reads that series, but while the villains did get pretty roughed up in the end, it was nowhere near as bad as I put them through. Hum Drum also did not seem to be quite as badly wounded as what he seemed to be when I looked at him. Although that may have something to do with the art style not matching how things look in reality. In the end, the outcome was not quite as dark as it was through my eyes. That helped calm my nerves since this confirmed that what I did had no impact on the canonicity of the series. It might as well have not ever happened.

Still, I wanted to at least try to get my mind off of that dreadful climax of the plot. I turned to Spike as a thought came to me. Precious information had been divulged to me towards the end of the plot. Something that I noticed was not mentioned in any of the panels towards the end of the comic. "Say, Spike... Mistress Mare-velous. She doesn't talk about what her real name is, right?"

The dragon child glanced up at me, not really thinking much on the issue. "Nope. She's the only one of the Power Ponies who hasn't revealed her real name to anypony in the comics so far. Lots of fans like to debate over it."

A smirk came to my lips. Time to end that mystery. "Her name is Fortuna Duke."

Spike froze mid drink as his eyes opened wide. Almost spitting out his tea, he raised his voice a bit higher than usual. "Huh?! Where'd you hear that?!"

"From the mare herself. We had a heart to heart and she revealed her name to me. Just don't tell her I gave you this information, all right?" I jokingly retorted, knowing that a fictional character would never find out about me revealing her name to someone in the real world.

"Oh my gosh... You're not kidding. I gotta go write this down! The guys will flip when I see them at the next book club meeting!" Spike all but yelled as he ran upstairs with his comic book in hand. I actually got a good chuckle out of that. Nothing makes a comic book fanboy gush like an unexpected revelation about one of his favorite heroes.

As of right now, I am just typing out this at home on my typewriter. Fluttershy has been trying to help set a calming atmosphere around the house tonight by keeping our phonograph constantly playing her relaxation music albums. Scootaloo is also letting me rest and has left me alone. Today was...quite a roller coaster and that is still not really doing it justice. I think I just need to sleep this day off. Hopefully my dreams will help push my memories of today's afternoon into the corner of my mind. I hope Luna visits me tonight. I could really use some time with a good friend.

Babies and Buttons

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Follow the Rainbow

Author's Note

This chapter is a bit of an anomaly. I did not originally intend to write this chapter. This particular chapter is the result of a challenge a friend of mine gave me. In short, if she successfully impressed me at least three out of five days of the week with a quick meal before work, I would write a chapter focusing on her favorite character, Rainbow Dash. She succeeded and so I wrote this.

As always, please consider supporting my patreon.

Follow the Rainbow

Being a Sunday, there was not much I could say about the start. Breakfast was tasty and Scootaloo was invited by Button Mash to join up with him, Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom at the arcade. Fluttershy and Rarity were also due at the spa for their weekly visit, so I was left to myself for the late morning and afternoon.

Sundays are an odd day for me since I both love and hate them. I love them because they are ideal days for relaxation and to be alone with my thoughts since most people stay at home, leaving the surrounding areas very quiet. And yet I dislike them due to having so very little to do. A number of businesses are closed on Sunday or just close early. I prefer to keep myself busy rather than just have nothing to do.

I headed south for a stroll through the park, taking delight in the very small number of locals hanging out there. Not too cool, yet not too warm, the temperature was just how I like it in spring. Especially during such a sunny day. I soon went down to the largest pond in the park, but was left disappointed when I found that the sack of fish food Fluttershy normally leaves there was not present for once. I suppose she had taken it home to refill it and just had not gotten around to bringing it back. I walked to the water's edge and could see the fish floating just under the surface while looking up at me, waiting for a snack. It reminded me of seeing wild carp hanging out by the docks of lakeside restaurants back home. I held my arms out to my sides and looked down at the fish. "Sorry, guys. Nothing today. Someone took your stash and hasn't brought it back."

With nothing else to do, I just sat down near the water's edge and looked to the sky. If I had a pillow and an air mattress, I could settle down for a nap. Barely five minutes later, I got a surprise. Something streaked across the sky while leaving a short-lived rainbow vapor trail in its wake. I knew who it was and cracked a smile. That smile only grew bigger when the one who made that vapor trail swooped down and landed beside me. "Hey there, James! Just chilling?"

"Yeah, you know how it is on Sundays." I retorted as Rainbow Dash trotted over and took a seat beside me. I guess she had just finished up her weather patrol routines and was looking for a spot to take a nap even though she did not seem sleepy.

Rather than look bored, Rainbow just smirked. "Hey, that's what I love about Sundays. Nopony can complain to me for lounging around all day and I can take all the naps I want."

The two of us just lied down beside each other and looked to the sky. While mostly clear, a few clouds were drifting overhead. I was tempted to start a guessing game on what the clouds looked like, but the shapes were too vague and there were not very many of them. Rainbow Dash then asked, "So, nothing going on with you today?"

"Nope. Sundays are my days off. It's nice to relax, but I would still like something to do to keep myself occupied. I don't like getting too complacent." I explained while trying to not look directly at the sun.

"Yeah, I like to stay busy with fun stuff too..." Rainbow Dash said while letting out a yawn. She sounded like she was ready for a nap, but also did not want to fall asleep in my company. For a moment longer, she said nothing. But that did not last for long. Suddenly, she sat up and looked at me with an excited smile. "Hey! That's it! James, let's just get up and go!"

"Go? Go where?" I asked as she grabbed my attention. I could not understand what she was trying to tell me.

Rainbow Dash then jumped to her feet and even began to sway her tail in excitement. "Anywhere! Let's go, just you and me! Whaddya say?"

I cocked my head to one side as I started to comprehend her words. "What, you mean like a field trip?"

"That's exactly it! So, how about it? You wanna just come fly with me for a while?" Rainbow Dash then asked while spreading her wings.

It sounded like fun and a great way to pass the time on an otherwise bland day. There was just one tiny little problem. "I would take you up on your offer...if I had wings of my own to fly with."

Rainbow simply let out a laugh. "Oh, that's easy! You just left your wings up in Canterlot, right? I'll just head on up and ask Princess Celestia if you can borrow it. Actually, come to think of it, you're free to do what you want with that stuff, right?"

"Uh... I think so. They did say I'm the owner of that armor. And I guess they'll let you take it if you tell them I want it." I replied while turning my gaze to the distant mountain that Canterlot sits upon. Rainbow Dash could probably get up there and back in a matter of minutes.

"Right! Then you just wait here and I'll be right back. I won't even be ten minutes!" Rainbow Dash said with a confident grin before suddenly taking off and streaking across the sky as she made her way for Canterlot in the far distance. With nothing else to do, I just lied back down and looked at the clouds as they passed overhead. I very nearly nodded off for a nap when I heard someone land right next to me. "Eeeehhh.... I guess that was closer to fifteen minutes. Sorry if I took too long!"

I turned my head to look up and found Rainbow Dash looking down at me. In the grasp of her arm was a familiar silver chalice with a lid tightly affixed to the top. I sat up and took the chalice in hand. "You know, I'm surprised they just let you carry this on your person from Canterlot to here. What if you dropped it?"

Rainbow Dash dismissively shook her head. "Hey, we pegasi are used to carrying things while on the go. I know how to keep a grip on stuff like that. Oh, and the reason I took a bit to get back here is..."

She then tossed me something that was hidden behind her head. A pair of flight goggles. "Just to keep stuff outta your eyes when we fly. We pegasi don't have that problem unless we're dealing with really windy weather, but you'll probably need it. I know you helmet helps with that, but I didn't see the point of bringing that along too. Just the necessities, you know?"

I was glad she brought the goggles along. It would probably feel good to have the wind blowing through my hair, but I would hate to have to stop every minute to rub stuff out of my eyes. I tried pulling them on, finding that they fit nicely over my eyes. "Yeah, I wouldn't mind leaving the helmet off this time. These goggles should be enough."

Not wanting to delay this little field trip any longer and wanting to shake off my lethargy, I popped the lid off the chalice. Inside was a swirling shifting liquid metal that consisted of the colors of Celestia and Luna's coats. I was about to stick my hand in, but then took note of my shoes. They probably would not fit inside of my sabatons. And who wears shoes over shoes? "Hang on, I probably should get these off first. You think you could drop my shoes off at home?"

Rainbow Dash looked down at my feet and then back to me while I kicked my shoes off. "Sure, no problem. Is Fluttershy or Scootaloo home?"

"Nah, Fluttershy's out at the spa with Rarity and Scoot's hanging with her friends today. They won't be home for a while. Just leave them right by the door." I replied before Rainbow Dash flew away with my shoes in her arms. She was only gone a minute since our house is not that far from the pond, even if you put Sweet Apple Acres into the equation. Rainbow Dash soon appeared on the horizon again and then landed beside me without looking even remotely worn out. She has quite a bit of stamina for someone who flies that fast and far. "OK, your shoes are... Hey, what're you waiting for?! Why haven't you suited up yet?"

I looked down at the chalice full of the liquid metal before glancing back at Rainbow. "Huh? Oh, I thought you wanted to watch the armor solidify over me. It's pretty cool to watch, right?"

Rainbow's expression went blank for a second before she snorted while rolling her eyes. "Oh, that. Yeah, it is pretty cool. OK, put it on. I'm watching."

Not wanting to delay us any longer, I stuck my hand into the chalice. Almost immediately, the liquid metal began to crawl up my arm and soon coated my entire body. It quickly solidified, leaving me covered in that suit of majestic winged armor. Rainbow Dash certainly enjoyed the show. "Man, it's always so cool the way it just goes from a liquid to a solid like that. Almost creepy too! Just be glad that stuff stops at your neck!"

"When you put it like that... Yeah, I guess it is. But it's really snug and fits me well once it's on." I replied while flexing my fingers inside my gauntlet. I glanced at the chalice and found not a drop of liquid left in it. I then secured the lid and passed it back to Rainbow Dash. "Before we get going, can you take this back home and put it somewhere safe? Just don't leave it out in the open. The raccoons like to pilfer it."

"Those little sneaks can't keep their paws off of shiny stuff, huh? Got it. I'll put it someplace they can't get to." She then picked up the chalice and flew north before returning a minute later in even less time. I was about to ask her where she put it, but decided not to. She then hovered above me and called out, "All right! You ready to fly?!"

"Yep!" I then leaned back while still seated and stretched out my wings to push me up and onto my feet. I then spread them wide as I crouched and then flapped them hard to propel me skyward in one jump. In just that instant, I went from feeling too relaxed to feeling pumped for adventure. "Woo! Forgot how good it feels to fly!"

I mostly followed Rainbow Dash's lead. I was expecting her to take us south, but she instead led us west over the vast canopy of the Everfree Forest. It felt so...nostalgic to be flying beside Rainbow Dash. I soon looked to her and asked, "Hey... Hasn't it been a while since we last got to fly together like this?"

"What're you talking about?! We got to fly not too long ago in that comic bo... Oh, you mean flying like this. Huh... Yeah, it's been a while! How long has it been?" Rainbow Dash replied while rolling over to look at me while performing the aerial equivalent of the backstroke.

"Close to a year, I think..." I retorted while trying to think back to that fateful night. Was that really the last time we got to properly fly together?

We soared and drifted over the vast forest below, the refreshing sense of isolation falling over us as we drifted further and further from civilization while knowing we could head back at any time. That ocean of green spread out for seemingly miles. At least until we reached a large brown patch.

"That looks familiar... Is that Froggy Bottom Bog down there?" I asked as we drifted over it. I even dipped a bit lower to get a closer look at it. Even at that height, I could still hear the chirping and croaking of frogs. However, I was in for quite a surprise as something huge burst out of the vast muddy bog and came right for me! "What the...?!"

Before I even knew what had happened, I felt something grab me around the waist from behind and dragged me skyward for just a second at breakneck speed. I heard Rainbow Dash speak from just behind my head, "Sheesh, that thing just doesn't know how to play nice!"

Once I was hovering on my own again, I looked down and saw that same hydra that tried to make a meal out of me when I hid out in the Everfree Forest just after my arrival in Equestria. Did it remember me? It must have had quite a strong memory to recognize me after a year and a half! "Man, I almost forgot it was even here... Thanks for the rescue, Rainbow."

"Anytime... Hey, that magic in your arms is still working, right? How's about some payback this time?" Rainbow Dash retorted while she gave me a sly smirk. We were definitely out of range, but that hydra's four heads were still looking right up at us from below.

Not appreciating the memory of that thing trying to come after me, I decided to take Rainbow Dash up on her suggestion as me gauntlets were engulfed in billowing magic auras of gold yellow and cobalt blue. "Sure thing."

I held out my arms as the hydra's heads were engulfed in identical billowing magic auras. Golden yellow on one side and cobalt blue on the other. The hydra's heads looked at each in confusion when they noticed their magical shrouds and became rather alarmed when they started to get pulled away from each other. They struggled to pull back, but my magic was too strong for them to resist. Once I had pulled their heads quite far apart, I released my magical grip on them and let hem go crashing into each other. The impact of the collision was more than enough to stun them and the sight of the whole thing falling right back into the bog was quite a site. The heads fell right into the mud at the water's edge, preventing them from drowning. Rainbow then looked at me and asked, "You think I should've yelled 'timber' while that thing was going down? Feels like I missed out on something funny."

"Nah, that would've been too cliché to be funny. Besides, that's something I'd only expect out of Pinkie Pie. At least maybe now that thing will learn to stay away from me next time it sees me." I replied while rolling my eyes. I then turned to my friend as she hovered nearby. "So, where to next? I'm just following your lead."

"Where to? Uh... Lemme think a minute." Rainbow Dash said while rubbing her head. She looked around with nothing but an ocean of green and a few hills poking out of the forest here and there spread out below us. She then brought her hooves together and said, "Hey! What about those castle ruins? You know, the place where Nightmare Moon was hiding out?"

I had all but forgotten about that place. Those crumbling stone ruins of a far larger structure in its prime. Without a second thought, I nodded. "Sounds good to me... Uh... You remember where they are, right?"

"I think if we just keep flying west, we'll spot it. Come on, let's go!" Rainbow Dash replied before soaring on ahead with me in tow. And sure enough, there it was on the horizon. A clearing set beside a gorge with dark crumbling stone structures. In all honesty, I was rather surprised to see that it had not deteriorated further since I last saw it.

"Huh... It's still there." I muttered as we glided in for a landing. It was quite nostalgic to be back at those looming stone ruins after so long. There is some indescribable feeling that comes from the sense of mystery you get from exploring deserted structures. Urban exploration, I think it is called. Even though our current location was anything but urban.

We landed just beside the bridge that spans the deep canyon right in front of the castle ruins. I took a moment to look over the edge and down into the gorge. It was quite a long drop and the lack of fog in the midday sun gave me a clear view. "Whoa..."

"Yeah, you better not look down." Rainbow Dash added before pulling me away from the side. We then both looked at the ruined entrance to what was the front of the royal sisters' castle long ago. Rainbow then looked up at me and asked, "Pretty sure there's nothing different in there. You wanna head on over to the big one?"

She had a point. There never was anything of any real interest at any point I had looked around in there. The crumbling walls could not even stop me from peering in from outside. Instead, we turned our gazes to the only other section of the castle that was still standing in the near distance. The stone tower and throne room.

In minutes, the two of us were walking up the spiraling stone stairwell as the clopping of hooves and clanking of metal boots echoed all around us. Rainbow Dash even looked up at me and said, "Man, it's so spooky the way it sounds in here! I bet we're gonna find someone waiting in ambush up there!"

"Dream on, Rainbow. I can't imagine anyone waiting for us with...that in the way." I replied as we reached the top of the stairwell and was immediately greeted with a reminder of the mayhem that occurred the last time we were there. A pile of stone bricks and rubble blocked our way along with the charred remains of a large tree branch. There was not even enough room for us to crawl through.

"Oh... Right, forgot about that... Hey, you think you can use your magic to move that junk outta the way?" Rainbow Dash said before looking up at me.

I suppose I could have tried using my magic to steadily move all of the rubble aside piece by piece, but a thought then came to mind as I glanced down at my foot. I wondered if my legs could deliver a kick strong enough to push everything out of our way. I smirked and braced myself while motioning for Rainbow Dash to step back. "I've got a better idea. You might want to step back though."

"Whoa! You're really gonna try that, huh? OK then!" Rainbow retorted while taking several steps back behind me. I spread my wings out to prop them against the walls and lifted my leg. I then slammed my foot against the pile before me.

I have to admit I got more than what I expected out of that. That one kick sent most of the rubble pile sprawling across the hall. I stood still in stunned silence, knowing that my greaves grant my legs with the strength of the burliest earth pony, but still did not expect to have such an easy time with that. Rainbow Dash seemed to mirror my thoughts as she trotted up beside me and asked, "Yikes... You been working out?"

"That...or these boots come with a built-in steroid supply." I retorted while we stepped past the tiny pile of debris at our feet. The vast throne room echoed at the sound of our footsteps as the sense of solitude fell over us. This time, I felt no presence of anyone other than ourselves. It was almost...eerie coming back there after all that had happened and finding no signs of life there.

Before either of us could even really look around, a sound reverberated through the vast stone chamber. We looked towards the nearest window and could see a lightning flash through the darkened clouds. During our approach, we were so focused on what was ahead and below that we had failed to notice what was above us. A thunderstorm was rolling in. I turned to Rainbow Dash and asked, "I take it your not allowed to mess with the weather in the Everfree Forest?"

Rainbow Dash looked out of one of the towering windows, whatever glass panes that had been there having long since gone missing or fallen out. She then looked back at me and spoke right as the rain started to come down. "Nope. I mean, I guess I could and nopony would notice, but I don't think I should mess with something like that in a place that pretty much takes care of itself."

"True... At least we have a roof over our heads until it passes." I retorted as I began to walk down the vast chamber. The wind was weak, so we did not have to worry about the rain being blown directly into the chamber. Especially with that gaping hole in the wall at the back of the throne room. I almost winced as the memory came back to me of when Nightmare Moon practically bulldozed we right through that wall. The amount of force behind that spell must have been absurd to push me right through a wall of stone bricks.

"Hey, check me out!" I heard Rainbow Dash call out before she swooped past me and sat herself upon the empty throne at the far end of the chamber. Even with all that happened that night, the throne and its immediate surroundings had survived the chaos unscathed. Rainbow then held up her arms and boldly called out to me. "I am Queen Rainbow Dash! Bow before me! I hereby decree that today shall be forever known as Wonderbolts Appreciation Day! All citizens are to... Uh... You! Servant! Come here!"

Seeing that she was talking to me, I decided to play along and walked up to the throne before taking a knee and bowing my head. "You called, your majesty?"

Rainbow Dash sat proudly upon the throne and said, "I am famished! Go to the kitchen and have the chefs prepare a potato salad and spaghetti sandwich!"

Potato salad and spaghetti on a sandwich?! That sounded absolutely revolting to me. Regardless, I tried to throw in some wit. "With all due respect, your majesty, the kitchen collapsed and was reclaimed by the forest centuries ago."

I was not expecting Rainbow's response. Apparently disappointed, she crossed her arms and pouted. "Tch... Killjoy."

I stood up again and looked at Rainbow with an amused smirk. "Did you...really think the kitchen was still here? Or that it still had edible food to prepare?"

"Hey, a girl can dream! Right?" She replied with a bit of a snicker. A soft rumbling of the thunderstorm caught our attention. We fell silent for a moment while turning our gaze towards the windows. The sky was gray and the rain was coming down hard as the delightful scent of wet earth reached our nostrils. The sound of the rain falling and splattering against the stone exterior was quite relaxing. If I had a soft cushion to lie on, I could take a nap to that quiet symphony. Soon, Rainbow Dash stepped off the throne and tapped its side. "You wanna take a seat?"

"Huh? Um... Sure." I retorted before stepping up onto the throne's raised platform and sat down on the throne. I had a fairly cushy seat cushion even after centuries of partial exposure to the elements. Once I sat down, Rainbow Dash then hopped up into my lap and just laid back into my arms. "Oh, uh... I know my arms are harder than usual, but... Comfy?"

"Yep! Now we've both got a seat." Rainbow Dash replied while she relaxed in my grasp. For a moment, we just chilled on the throne while letting our eyes wander. The vast stone room, the falling rain outside the window arches, and the flash of lightning in the distance was all we saw with the sound of rumbling thunder being all that we heard. Finally, Rainbow Dash spoke up as she turned her head to look at me. "Man... Has it really been almost a year now?"

I let out a sigh as I turned my gaze to the ceiling where Nightmare Moon hid as little more than a shadow on the walls. "Yeah... That was a crazy night, but it's good to see everything's OK now. Nightmare Moon's come a long way..."

"Yep... Man, that was a lot to take in. Zombies, then Nightmare Moon, then a new Element we had never heard of... Heh, who knew you'd be such big news for Equestria?" Rainbow Dash said with a light snicker. I just rolled my eyes, not exactly interested in drawing that much attention to myself as the bearer of the Element of Humanity. However, I felt Rainbow Dash then tighten her grasp on me as if in response to her recalling an unpleasant memory. "And... God, I thought I was gonna lose you back then..."

Those words jogged my memory as well. Thoughts of Rainbow Dash enduring a blast of magic lightning. My grasp on her tightened, an unpleasant chill flowing through me as I recalled the moment where I thought Rainbow Dash had died right in front of me. "I thought I lost you too for a moment..."

A moment later, Rainbow Dash suddenly relaxed and placed a kiss upon my cheek while smiling. "Hey, why're we getting all gloomy? It's the rain, right? Everything turned out fine, right? Let's...uh...try to focus on the good stuff right now. I didn't want this field trip to stop being fun."

Before I could really take her words to heart, Rainbow then surprised me by rubbing her nose against mine for a more traditional equine kiss. That sudden touch got a chuckle out of me. "Heheh, all right then. Yeah, let's just focus on having fun."

I stood up and walked around the room with Rainbow Dash and came to the gaping hole in the wall near the back of the chamber. I was especially impressed how big it was now that I was getting a good look at it. "Man... Did she really push me right through that thing with just her magic?"

"Yeah, that was crazy to watch. What happened after that? Did you fly away or something?" Rainbow then asked while surveying the damage as she stuck her head out the hole as the rain drenched her mane. Indeed, the stone bricks that had been part of the wall were now lying at the base of the tower far below.

I glanced back at my armor's wings as they spread wide. "Uh... Not really. I was OK, but the impact busted up my wings to the point where I could only break out into a glide. They're kinda fragile compared to the rest of my armor."

"Yeesh. Well, I can kinda understand that. I can take a beating, but my wings still aren't unbreakable." Rainbow Dash retorted while looking at one wing. Did she break it once? However, she then changed the subject rather suddenly while sounding rather excited. "Hey! What about those zombies from last time?! Are they around here?"

That brought back some unpleasant memories. I scowled while turning towards the gaping hole in the wall, not entirely sure if I was looking east. "What, you mean those freaks from Sunny Town? Um... I guess they are kind of close by, although they're not zombies during daylight hours."

"They're not? Well, that makes things easier. How about we pay a visit so we can mess with them?" Rainbow Dash said with a smirk. She seemed interested in getting into a brawl with them. Probably as payback for trying to mess with us the last time we all passed through the Everfree Forest.

I was not surprised by her ignorance. I merely crossed my arms and gave her my sternest glare. "Absolutely not, Rainbow. I have no reason or desire to ever go back there and I'd like to keep it that way. I'm not welcome there anymore anyway and it'd be in your best interest to not show your face or cutie mark there either."

"Oh come on, how bad can it be?! I bet they'll never even touch me!" My brash and bold friend retorted while going airborne as if to emphasize her ability to fly and stay out of reach.

I reached out and placed my hands on Rainbow's shoulders to try and convey just how serious I was about that place and its xenophobic inhabitants. "Rainbow. If they catch you, they'll pin you down and beat you to death. There's a reason why they're cursed, you know. They've killed before. And they'll kill you too if they get the chance."

Rainbow's expression became grimmer as she seemed to comprehend my words. With a sigh, she seemed to relent. "Oh... Well... Dang. I didn't think they were THAT dangerous. OK, scratch that idea. Messing with those jerks isn't worth dying for. In that case... How about we stop by Cloudsdale instead?"

"Cloudsdale? That's where you're from, right?" I asked in return while my interest was piqued. I had never been to that city in the sky. Sounded like it would make for an interesting place to go. Something that is literally impossible where I come from.

"Yep! Born and raised in the clouds! There isn't another place like it in the world! Wanna go? I can show you around." Rainbow retorted while hovering closer to the gaping hole in the wall. Probably because it was the quickest way out.

"Sounds good to me. Let's go...as soon as the rain lets up." I replied before walking over to the hole and looking out it. The rain was still coming down, though not as hard as earlier. And maybe ten minutes later, it came to a stop. Not wasting any time, I pulled my goggles back on watched as Rainbow Dash rushed out of the hole and into the sky. I took one last look back at the empty throne room, appreciating it as I thought briefly about all that had happened in there. Worrying that Rainbow Dash might get too far ahead, I then spread my wings and hurled myself out the hole and took off after my friend. We were heading northeast.

"Is Cloudsdale far? I mean everyone else can get there with a hot air balloon. It's not in danger of just drifting off, is it?" I asked while we soared high above the landscape. I doubt I had ever flown so high before that point. The sense of freedom was indescribable to the point where I felt as if I was lazily drifting along through the air.

Rainbow glanced at me and said, "Nah, it's pretty much in the same place at all times. I mean I guess it can drift away on the wind, but they make sure it's always in the same place. I mean they can't have Cloudsdale just up and walking away when most of Equestria depends on it for its rainwater. Gotta know where to send the water, you know!"

It still bewilders me how the weather teams of Equestria create a tornado powerful enough to suck water right out of a pool and into the sky every year. I have yet to see it happen in Ponyville, but it sounds like a sight to behold. Before long, something started to come up over the horizon. I thought it was simply a large cloud. But as we drew closer, it started to show features that would never be on just an ordinary cloud. Visible pillars, a number of flags, and even liquid rainbows pouring over the sides. It almost looked familiar to me, prompting me to turn to Rainbow. "Uh... Rainbow? Did the summit of Mt. Olympus detach from the mountain and just float away to become a city in the sky?"

"Huh?! Uh... Not when I last checked! That right there is all cloud! Welcome to Cloudsdale, big guy!" Rainbow Dash replied in both bewilderment and delight as we approached. The architecture looked archaic to the point of carrying some noticeable parallels to the legends of the pegasus from where I come from. As we flew in for a landing, I felt as if I had stepped into a world even more magical than Equestria, as if I had stumbled upon the realm of gods presiding over the mortal realm below. All of those varying gradients of white and icy blue. Cloudsdale really is a place you have to see to believe. "What's up, James? Got your head in the clouds?"

"Very funny, Rainbow. I'm just.....a bit mesmerized by this place. It feels like a dream." I replied as I walked along the surprisingly smooth and flat cloud floor below me. It felt quite firm and not at all like most clouds I have touched while clad in my armor. Not as firm as solid ground, I mean it did give under each step just a bit as if I was walking on a trampoline, but it would quickly regain its uniformed flatness a second later. After glancing around a bit, I turned to Rainbow again. "I'm having a hard time processing this place! I know I've heard of Cloudsdale from you and others lots of times, but I don't think anything could prepare me for this."

Rainbow Dash just got a laugh out of my reaction. "You'll get used to it. I mean... Well, yeah. A city of clouds isn't big on color. That's pretty much the only problem I could think of having here. Don't got that problem with me though!"

I cracked a smirk while Rainbow Dash wile she flipped her rainbow-striped tail around a bit. "Yep! Guess I should be glad I inherited my dad's rainbow do! Anyway, how about I show you around? It'd be cool if we start with the weather factory."

"Sounds good. Lead on." I retorted before I followed Rainbow Dash on foot. With how many pegasi I saw flying through the city, I was rather surprised to see Rainbow choosing to walk instead. Perhaps she was taking my advice of getting more use out of her legs, or maybe she was just taking her time now that she was back home after a long time. Still, it was almost disquieting to see nothing but pegasi in Cloudsdale after seeing a mix of all three pony races everywhere I have gone. Then again, earth ponies and unicorns would just fall through the clouds to their doom.

The architecture was truly something out of a different era. More ancient in style than the castle we had just been to. This really was turning into quite the spectacle of a field trip. To anyone not familiar with cloud-based architecture, Cloudsdale seems like something out of a dream. Although something was off with Rainbow Dash too. She seemed unusually alert, constantly glancing around as if keeping an eye out for something. And judging by how angst she seemed, it was something she did not want to see. Regardless, I could see the weather factory in the distance at the edge of the sprawling city of cloud. A number of ugly dark thunderclouds hovered overhead, probably waiting to get shipped out to where they were needed, and a large funnel-like object pointing out of the city was putting out clouds that were probably full of rainwater. I guess the thunderclouds are those, but overloaded with it to the point of becoming unstable. They are probably reserved exclusively for specific cases.

Before we could enter the factory proper, we had to stop by a lobby area. Apparently because one needs to be in uniform before entering the workplace. I tried to avoid eye contact since I was starting to draw a bit too much attention since most of the ponies in Cloudsdale probably had never seen a human before. Eventually, Rainbow Dash trotted over to me while clad in a white jacket and hard hat. I think she has a set of those back at home. "OK, before we head inside, you gotta suit up. Now just put this on and... Oh, wait..."

"Not my size, Rainbow. And I can't exactly take this armor off while we're up here. It'll be the death of me. Although seeing as how I didn't bring my helmet..." I replied while also pulling off my goggles. Regardless, I took the hardhat and set it upon my head. "Still, I can probably use this. So, where to?"

After showing a sheepish grin while putting the extra jacket back, she motioned for me to follow her outside. "Right this way! We'll start with the spot where the snowflakes get made."

Curious, I followed closely behind my guide. A door on the outside slid open, revealing a vast room with desks outfitted with magnifying lenses. Many pegasi decked out in the same uniform Rainbow Dash was wearing were carefully examining what seemed to be very large snowflakes under the lenses. It was rather quiet, so I felt compelled to keep my voice down. "Looks delicate."

"Yeah, it is. Everything is hoofmade, so it's pretty delicate. And never flap your wings while you're in here. This is a strict no-fly zone since the wind our wings kick up will send those things flying everywhere. Let's move on so we don't disturb them." Rainbow Dash whispered back while we quietly made our way into the next room. It felt much more alive in there with the room being partially outdoors with no real walls or ceiling. Many pegasi were carrying around what seemed to be spoons on the end of long poles as liquid rainbows poured from basin to basin and settling in pools in the floor. "And here we've got the rainbow fa...ack!"

"Something wrong?" I asked upon noticing Rainbow Dash gag loudly.

She turned back to me and replied while looking annoyed. "Ugh... Something about those words together just feels wrong to say. Like it's trying to bring back bad memories of something, but I can't put my hoof on it."

I looked up at my surroundings, wondering why 'rainbow factory' was so taboo to her. I then looked back down at my friend and asked, "Well, how about the rainbow production plant?"

"Much better! We'll go with that!" Rainbow replied with looking much happier with that term. "But anyway, yeah. This is where they make the rainbows! You ever see one after a thunderstorm? Well this is where they come from."

I smiled at Rainbow's enthusiasm and looked down at the liquid pool of colors. I never thought I would see such a thing in a physical form. And furthermore, I was tempted to taste the rainbow. I looked at Rainbow Dash and asked, "Say, didn't you get Rarity a bottle of this stuff for Hearths Warming Day?"

She looked up at me and said, "This stuff? Kind of. It's a special wine that they make from diluting this stuff as much as possible and fermenting it. Don't ask me how it works because wine is the one kinda booze I just can't get a taste for."

"Yeah, wine's the odd one out when it comes to alcoholic beverages." I muttered before glancing around and seeing a water cooler set up nearby with paper cups available. I smirked and went over to get one before coming back. "Before we move on, I gotta try something. I always wanted to taste the rainbow."

As I scooped a full cup of the liquid rainbow up in my cup, Rainbow Dash briefly looked like she was about to warn me of something before backing down with an excited grin. This did not escape my attention and prompted me to ask, "What? What's wrong? This stuff isn't toxic, is it?"

Struggling to suppress a snicker, Rainbow Dash waved her hoof at me. "Nah, it's not dangerous. Go ahead! Tell me what it's like pure!"

"You got it!" I replied before chugging the whole thing in one gulp. But not three seconds later... My god, what even hit me?! My vision rapidly cycled between multiple colored tints and my mouth just went haywire with an incredibly powerful assault on my taste buds that I cannot even begin to describe! Was it spicy? Sour? Bitter? I have no idea! All I know was that my senses were just overwhelmed to the point of finding myself on the floor and foaming at the mouth a moment later as Rainbow Dash howled in laughter. A number of the plant workers had gathered around me, probably out of fear that I would need to be hospitalized. Wheezing and gasping, I tried to yell at Rainbow. "What the hell...was in that stuff and... Was I foaming at the mouth?!"

Rainbow Dash, laughing so hard that tears were streaming down her face, forced herself to stand and walk over to me as her laughter finally came to an end. "Ooooh man, that was awesome! Sheesh, Pinkie Pie only tasted the stuff! I've never seen anypony chug it! You OK, big guy?"

"Pinkie Pie?! She puts hot sauce on her cupcakes from time to time and THIS was too much for her?! Why didn't you tell me?! That was... Crap, I think my tongue's gone numb..." I grumbled in irritation that Rainbow Dash had not warned me about the rainbow's raw overwhelming flavor.

"Because it wouldn't have been funny if I stopped you, that's why! Come on, nopony's tried that! I had to see it!" Rainbow replied before ordering the rest of the pegasi around me to get back to work. "OK, show's over! He's OK! Back to work, everypony!"

She was at least kind enough to get me a cup of water to help sooth my mouth. I am still certain that that my taste buds were shot for a while after that. After I gulped that down and climbed to my feet, I glared down at Rainbow Dash. "Remind me to spike your next bottle of cider with that stuff. Now, where to next?"

"Well, there is the place where they make clouds... But nah, that's probably the least interesting part of the plant. And... Hey, you feeling hungry? How about we go grab a bite at the Cloud Cafe ?" She replied while a noticeable gurgle reached my ears. I suppose that was her stomach.

"Now that you mention it, I haven't had lunch yet... Sure, let's grab a bite. I just hope my taste buds turn back on by then..." I said while feeling rather hungry myself. I followed Rainbow Dash back out while dropping off our jacket and helmets back in the lobby.

I followed Rainbow Dash through the streets of Cloudsdale, marveling at the unique architecture. The roads were not all that consistent and there were no guardrails to speak of around the many drop-offs, although I suppose that was not a real danger since literally everyone up there can fly. I even saw a residential area with houses that had cloud-covered roofs instead of thatched ones that brought to mind puffy wigs and moustaches. The even had rainbow fences here and there that seemed to be made of literal physical rainbows. Although I have to say the very cold color palette of much of Cloudsdale's architecture was starting to rub me the wrong way. Even with the warmth of spring, I felt like we were in the dead of winter. The city felt cold and lifeless in spite of all the activity around us. Rainbow Dash seemed to take note of my prolonged silence and looked up at me. "What's up? You're really quiet. Have you gone into 'massive visual information intake mode' or something?"

"I guess you can say that... Although..." I retorted quietly before bringing myself to look down at my guide. "Well... I have to say... I don't really like this place very much. All of these cold colors make the place feel...dead."

I almost expected Rainbow Dash to fly up in front of my in shocked disbelief that I could be so unimpressed by the city she came from. But to my surprise, she was quiet and contemplative at first. Rainbow Dash then showed me a rather somber smile and said, "You know... I think that's part of the reason Fluttershy was so eager to move to Ponyville after she wound up on the ground by accident that one time. When she got back up here, she wouldn't shut up about all the cute little animals down there along with how bright and colorful it was. So...yeah. I get your point. I mean Cloudsdale does try to keep itself from being nothing but too many different hues of white, but... Well, there's only so much you can do with clouds and rainbows. And if not white, then blue. At least the insides of the places are..."

I noticed Rainbow Dash suddenly freeze in place as she stared straight ahead. At first, I was left baffled. I looked ahead down the road and did not see anyone I recognized. "Uh... Something wrong? Did you see something over... Hey?!"

Next thing I knew, Rainbow Dash was above me and pressing down on me with her hooves on my pauldrons. In just a second, she pushed me right down into the street until I was packed into the clouds below us. I could barely move in that cushy tomb of clouds. "OK, what gives?!"

Rainbow Dash then looked down at me with quite a panicked and serious expression. "Look. I am dead serious here. Don't move and don't say a word until I pull you back out."

With that, she covered me back up with a layer of white cloud. It was...surreal being stuffed into a tomb of white cloud that might as well have been cotton to me at the time. Although I suppose she had a point. While it felt like a solid layer of soft matter, clouds offer next to no hindrance to sound. Before long, I heard a mare speak up somewhere above me while only barely being able to hear her muffled footsteps as she approached. I soon felt some slight pressure on top of my head as whoever came closer was now standing right above me. And the greeting was...rather unorthodox, to say the least. "Rainbow! How long has it been, my #1 Widdle Dashy Washy Bashy?!"

"What the hell?" I muttered in as quiet a whisper as I could manage. What in the world was happening right above me? And it sounded like Rainbow Dash was groaning in noticeable discomfort.

Just as I was starting to wonder who in the world Rainbow Dash had seen coming, she provided the one answer I did not expect. "Mom, come on! Lemme breathe! And seriously, stop calling me that junk in public! People are staring!"

Oh god, I almost busted out laughing as I tried to imagine the scene right above my head. And quite frankly, I could guess as to why Rainbow Dash would not want me to see her mother do...whatever it was she was doing up there at that moment. Thankfully, it sounded like she was relenting and respecting Rainbow Dash's wishes. "Oh, sorry, sorry! It's just that it feels like it's been years since we last had a chance to talk like this. So, what brings you back to Cloudsdale?"

Regaining her composure, Rainbow Dash provided a more relaxed response. "Oh, just looking for a way to pass the time. I've got nothing to do today, so I came up here to look around, take a walk down memory lane, that sorta thing. How's Dad? He staying in shape or is he letting himself go?"

"Oh, you know your father. He always has to keep himself busy. You know where you get your energy, after all." I heard Rainbow's mom reply. The air quickly became less humorous, which helped me stop myself from laughing. Stuck and with little means to remove myself from that cloud coffin, I just looked up at the layer of white above me and just listened to the show. "Oh, have you had lunch yet? Would you like me to whip up one of your favorite potato salad and pasta on sourdough sandwiches?"

I cringed as I heard of that snack again. That was where she got it from? Rainbow Dash, clearly sounding like she was trying to get away from her own mother, replied while trying to avoid sounding suspicious. "Nah, I'm good. Trying to cut back on carbs. Need to stay sleek and lean if I'm gonna maintain my speed record on cloud removal."

Her mom almost sounded like a huge fan in her response to that. "Oh, that's right! You most definitely do! Ten seconds flat, right? Nopony's faster than our Rainbow Dash!"

"Yeah, yeah, we all know that. Anyway, I've still got a schedule to keep and would like to grab a bite somewhere before heading back home. Say hi to Dad for me, OK?" Rainbow Dash replied hastily in an attempt to cut the conversation short. I can only imagine the look on her face at the time.

Rainbow's mother sounded like she took the bait and decided to head on her way. But not after sounding like she gave Rainbow Dash another squeeze of a hug. "Will do! And be sure to stop by sometime! We miss our little champ! Have a good one!"

"Oof... Right. Anyway, see ya!" Rainbow Dash replied while I could make out the soft steps of her mother become increasingly distant. After maybe another thirty seconds of Rainbow Dash waiting to see if the coast was clear, she reached down into the clouds and yanked me right out of street like a radish. "Sorry about that. I just didn't... Uh... What's with that look?"

I was giving her a rather disgusted stare before saying, "I thought you were joking about the potato salad and pasta sandwich... You seriously eat that stuff?"

"Uh... Yes?" Rainbow Dash replied with a nervous chuckle. "It's been one of my favorite foods since I was a filly. I still make it every now and then myself, but I try to not eat it too much to avoid packing on the carbs."

"Still sounds revolting... But seriously, why'd you hide me from your mom?" I then asked while glancing around. She was long gone, so I have no idea what she even looks like at this time.

"Why? You heard everything that happened and you don't get it?!" Rainbow retorted while sounding rather annoyed. "In case you didn't notice, my folks are several flavors of CRAZY! The last I need is them seeing you and going nuts thinking I have a boyfriend. Trust me, it'd take a long time to get through to them that you're with somepony else."

"Uh... Aside from how she greeted you, she didn't sound that weird. She kept her cool for the most part until she left." I replied while trying to think of every line she said right above me. "She sounds fun, to be honest."

Rainbow Dash's expression soured immediately as if she was recalling memories that did not sit well with her. "James. My parents took the lamp I broke when I first started to get the hang of flying, the apple I was eating when I lost my first baby tooth, and the diaper I was wearing when I said my first word, and painted them over in gold paint to turn them into trophies."

I almost laughed. Seriously, that was so incomprehensible that I was certain she was exaggerating. But before I could burst out laughing, I saw that Rainbow Dash was giving a very dry glare. Not a shred of humor was in that expression. It slowly began to dawn on me that she was not exaggerating anything. "You're...not kidding, are you?"

Rainbow Dash let out a sigh while she rolled her eyes in exasperation. "Don't get me wrong. I love my parents, I wouldn't be where I am today without them, but they've got problems. And I swear that one of these days, I'm gonna snap at them so hard and it's not gonna be pretty. They're supportive, but... They're also waaaaay too supportive. Their biggest problem is that they don't know where to draw the line. Seriously, even I've got my limits on how much praise I can take. And they crossed that point a hundred miles back."

"Yeesh... Sorry I asked... Wait. That diaper they turned into a trophy... Was it clean or soiled when they did that?" I then asked as a very uncomfortable thought passed through my head.

That definitely unnerved Rainbow Dash as she cringed before me. "Don't even ask, OK?! The less I know about what really happened with that diaper, the better! Besides, I'm hungry and I don't wanna spoil my appetite! Come on, this way!"

Not wanting to wait any longer, I followed Rainbow Dash through the streets until we came to an unsuspecting cafe. While the exterior was largely interchangeable, I was very pleasantly surprised by the interior. It was roughly as colorful as the cafe in Ponyville with no signs of clouds making up the interior. A jukebox was playing music nearby while a number of customers were already seated around small tables. I suppose the materials used for interior design are infused with a type of magic that makes them just as resistant to clouds as a pegasus itself. Rainbow Dash led me over to a booth made up of a half circle seat that wrapped around half of the table. It was a bit of a tight squeeze due to my size and especially since I was in full armor, but I managed. I could not help but smile and say, "At least the interiors are nice and colorful."

"Hey, it helps draw the customers. If it was all those shades of white and blue everywhere you go in town, everypony would be constantly depressed!" Rainbow retorted with a laugh. A waitress passed by and dropped off a couple of menus, leaving us to plot our orders. I was looking through the sandwiches for a while and took note of a special rainbow juice. But then I realized I did not have my wallet on hand. "Uh... Rainbow? I just now realized that I don't have my wallet. I think I'll have to pass this time."

"No worries, big guy. I'll handle it. Least I can do for you tagging along with me all morning." My friend said from behind her menu without even putting it down.

"Thanks, Rainbow. Let me know if I can make it up to you." I replied while setting my menu down and helping myself to a pack of saltine crackers to see if my taste buds were fine after chugging a cup of pure liquid rainbow. Thankfully, I could taste it just fine. The waitress soon came back and we placed our orders for a pair of sandwiches and bottles of rainbow soda. Hopefully those drinks would be milder than the last one.

For a minute or two, I let my eyes wander around the cafe. Quite a few patrons and employees would eye me now and then, probably since they had never seen anything like me before. They did not focus on me for too long though, probably because I was in the company of Rainbow Dash and she likely has a reputation in Cloudsdale. Speaking of her, I eventually turned my gaze to her and noticed she was not looking at anything in particular. I gently nudged her with my wing and asked, "You OK?"

She almost did not respond as if lost in thought and looked at me out of the corner of her eye with a soft smile. "Huh? Oh... Yeah. Just thinking."

"But isn't thinking for eggheads?" I retorted snidely in an attempt to mess with her.

"Hey, you know I took those all back." She replied with a rather serious tone of voice. Rainbow quickly noticed this and propped her chin up on her hoof while just staring out at the rest of the room. "Sorry... It's just that... You know how they say hindsight is 20/20?"

I immediately became worried about what Rainbow Dash was thinking about. Perhaps us spending a good chunk of the day had caused her to become resentful of herself not taking the opportunity to try starting up a relationship back before Fluttershy and I came together. I know that thought has passed through her mind at some point. She seemed to guess this too as I looked at her and shook her hoof at me while showing an awkward smile. "Hey, it's got nothing to do with you! Nothing at all!"

"Then... What's wrong?" I asked while finding myself relaxing that such a thought was not the cause.

"It's just that... Well... That was the first time I've seen my mom for the last couple of years and..." Rainbow Dash began to say while pausing to let out a sigh as she once more propped up her chin on her hoof. "It's just that... Thinking back on how things went... I mean I know my parents did their best, but... All they really knew how to do for me was always praise me and give encouragement. Even when I failed, they always stood by me. But... I know this sounds crazy, but... It was like they thought I was always a winner because I tried my hardest. And... Well, nowadays... I feel like they never really taught me how to deal with failure... And I think that's why I always had such a hard time dealing with anything where I had to settle for less than 1st place..."

That was a surprisingly somber topic for her to bring up. She almost sounded resentful. I draped my wing over her to pull her close, hoping no one around would pay us much mind. "You don't hate them for that, do you?"

Instead of looking upset, Rainbow Dash showed me a very sincere smile as she turned to me. "Hate them? Nah. I mean they might've screwed up on a few things and drove me nuts before I left home, but they've always supported me. No. It's just made me all the more grateful that you did for me what they didn't."

"Excuse me?" I asked while rather surprised by her words, not really understanding what it was I did for her. At least not consciously.

She sidled up closer to me, apparently taking care to mind her body language while in front of a number of Cloudsdale natives who probably knew about her. "Seriously, I can't tell you how grateful I am for you being a good influence on me. You taught me restraint. You taught me how to just let things be. You taught me things that my parents just didn't have the mind to. I can't tell you how glad I am to have you in my life. So... Thanks. Seriously, thank you for always being there for me in ways I can't say."

I was touched. That was quite a thing to open up about, especially for her. All I could do was smile and pet her head. "No problem, Rainbow. I'm glad to help."

Right after that, our waitress returned with our orders. She even seemed to know Rainbow Dash by name. I was especially surprised by how tasty that rainbow beverage was. I do not know what they do to balance out that ridiculously strong flavor, but it was good! The sandwiches were tasty too and I was wondering what I would get next time we stopped by, if ever.

As we came close to finishing our meal, Rainbow Dash asked, "So, you wanna head home after this? I think I'm ready for a nice long nap right about now."

"That sounds good to me. Maybe I'll join you." I replied as I chugged the rest of my drink. Once we finished up, Rainbow Dash pulled a stack of bits out of her mane and left them on the table before I followed her outside. We then spread our wings and took to the air before flying south. It did not take long to clear Cloudsdale's limits as we went into a glide to slowly descend back towards familiar ground.

However, on the return trip, I started to feel an uncomfortable pressure in my bowels. I was going to need to use the bathroom soon, so I was in a big hurry to get back home and make my way to the toilet. "Hey... Uh... Rainbow? Can you get us where we need to go with the shortest route? I kinda need to go!"

"You gotta go?! OK, just stay right behind me!" She replied before veering to the right slightly and speeding up. I flapped my wings hard to keep up while being relieved that doing so did not require any actual effort on my part. Far in the distance, Ponyville began to peek up over the horizon and Fluttershy's cottage at the very edge of the Everfree Forest beyond. "See? Takes no time at all to get anywhere when you can fly!"

"Yeah, I'll take wings any day! Now let's hurry!" I yelled back while going into a dive. I pulled out of it to slow down right as we were above Fluttershy's home and had to loop back around to give me enough distance to really come in for a landing. I reached the ground by landing on the bridge that spans the little brook in front of the cottage. Rainbow Dash was right behind me and stayed airborne while I started to fiddle with my armor. "OK, now to get this...off... Uh..."

"What's wrong? Can't you just pull that off like a jacket?" Rainbow Dash asked as she circled me.

"Uh... No! Plate armor is tricky to get off of your own... Where's the clasps for the cuirass?! I can slide the gauntlets off just fine, but the rest of it is... Oh man, I don't wanna make a mess in this thing!" I all but yelled as I realized that I did not have the means to get my armor off on my own. I was stuck in it!

"Oh boy, that's not good! Maybe there's... Wait! Maybe Princess Celestia or Luna can get it off! I'll be right back!" Before I could even object, Rainbow Dash took off like a rocket towards Canterlot in the distance. All I could do was stand there and fidget in discomfort as I prayed she would get back in time with someone who could remove it. Barely five minutes later, I was startled as a bright flash popped up near me and revealed Rainbow Dash speaking to Luna. "And we just got back from Cloudsdale and... Wait, what?! How'd we get here?!"

"Teleportation, Rainbow Dash. Now, I understand you have a problem here?" Luna then asked rather straightforwardly as she approached me with a somewhat dry expression on her face. I could tell she did not appreciate having to drop everything just to deal with this issue.

Somewhat embarrassed by my situation, I coyly explained the problem. "Uh... Yeah... I really gotta go and I can't get this armor off!"

Luna found my response to be rather humorous as her face scrunched in a muffled laugh. She then rolled her eyes and muttered, "We never got around to teaching you how to use the spell for regressing this armor to its base liquid state, did we? I suppose we should make that a priority next session. Very well then. But first, where is that chalice it was contained in earlier?"

"I'm on it!" Rainbow Dash spoke up before swooping up to the cottage's roof and rummaging around in the foliage that covered it. Barely ten seconds later, she lifted that very chalice up for all to see. "Found it!"

"You hid it on the roof?" I asked while Rainbow flew back down to us with the chalice between her hooves.

Rainbow Dash just cast me a bit of an amused smirk. "Well, I had to put it somewhere the raccoons would have a hard time getting to. I was considering putting it on top of the chimney like a weathervane, but I didn't want a sudden breeze to knock it down into your fireplace."

"Well, enough stalling. This will only take a moment." Luna then said as she took the chalice into her magical grasp and popped the lid off. My armor was also engulfed in her blue magic aura and quickly melted right off me and pooled around my feet and into a puddle. It then rose off the ground and was put right into the chalice before the lid was secured. "That should do it. Now then, is there anything else?"

Glad to finally be back in just clothing I could easily remove, I grinned in gratitude. "Nope! That'll do it! Thanks, Luna!"

My royal friend smiled while taking some amusement from my fidgeting. "Anytime, my friend. Now, I suppose I will see you again at the Grand Galloping Gala. See you soon!" And with that, she was gone in a flash of magic light.

Before Rainbow Dash could even say anything to me, I bolted inside and upstairs to the bathroom without even bothering to put my shoes back on. I do not need to describe what happened in there, but I was feeling much better afterwards. But when I went back downstairs to look outside for Rainbow Dash, she was nowhere to be seen.

I almost felt guilty to just rush off like without even saying goodbye. Fluttershy was still not back yet and Scootaloo was nowhere to be seen. With it being too quiet for my tastes, I turned the phonograph on and started playing one of Fluttershy's relaxation music albums before slouching on the sofa for a nap. But once I closed my eyes, I was startled as something fell on me. Upon opening my eyes, I found Rainbow Dash looking up at me while draped across my chest. "Huh? Where'd you come from?"

"I was hiding behind the sofa while waiting for you to come back down. You still up for a nap? Because I am." She replied while letting out a yawn. She must have read my mind.

With a smile, I reached out and placed a kiss upon her nose. "Yep... Wanna join me before you go home?"

Rainbow Dash smiled back and placed a kiss upon my lips. "You bet. Sweet dreams, big guy."

Not much else really happened today. We were both awakened by the smell of Fluttershy cooking dinner, so Rainbow Dash ended up sticking around. Scootaloo really enjoyed having her idol around again. Once dinner was over, we all saw Rainbow Dash off for home. And my lord, did Scootaloo and Fluttershy laugh themselves silly when I told them about what happened when I tasted the rainbow today.

I think that is just about it. Not a terribly eventful day. Just a nice little field trip spent with Rainbow Dash. Nothing impressive while still feeling quite special. I wish I had days like this more often. I think I will go make some tea before bed. Some of that rainbow tea that Rainbow Dash brought me from Cloudsdale recently.

The Best Nightmare Ever

Author's Note

A quick warning with this chapter. Hardline fans of the show from Season 5 and onward will undoubtedly find a section of this chapter to be offensive. If you think you may be triggered by something like that, I highly advise skipping this chapter.

As for everyone else, enjoy and please consider supporting my Patreon.

The Best Nightmare Ever

Today was a big day. Perhaps even THE big day for some. The Grand Galloping Gala was tonight and my friends and I were all looking forward to it. I woke and washed up with a bit of a spring in my step before joining Fluttershy and Scootaloo at the breakfast table. The topic almost immediately turned to the gala.

"You two are gonna be going to the Grand Galloping Gala again? What's it even like up there? Is it awesome?" Scootaloo asked while she munched on some French toast.

"Um... It really depends on what you call awesome. I think it's more for sophisticated ponies than just anypony. I think you might not like it." Fluttershy tried to explain as she wiped a milk moustache from her upper lip.

I then added, "Yeah, you'd have to dress up fancy too, so I know you wouldn't like it. And they only play soft classical music."

That quickly derailed any interest Scootaloo had in the occasion. "Bleh! No rock ballads?! And I'd have to wear a dress? I only do that for weddings and if I'm one of the flower fillies! You can count me out!"

Fluttershy and I got a little chuckle out of that. It was almost predictable, really. It would take a while for Scootaloo to become sophisticated enough to have any interest in such an event. That, and she would need to be invited. I then said, "Sure, no problem. Anyway, we'll be getting home late, so make sure you get to bed at a reasonable time."

"Sure thing. Is it OK if I spend the day at Sweetie Belle's? She came up with another idea that might get our cutie marks." Scootaloo then asked while looking quite excited. I wonder how many things those fillies have tried to get their cutie marks by this point. How much longer until they notice their obvious talents? Oh well. The journey is the destination, as they say.

"That sounds fine. Just be careful. We don't want to come home to find out you're in the hospital." Fluttershy then said with a wink. I know she was just messing with Scootaloo, but I know she was also being serious. Those fillies have had some close calls before, or so I have heard.

Scootaloo snickered while rubbing the back of her head. "So I forgot a parachute that time. Hey, at least I landed in the lake!"

Before long, Scootaloo was on her way on her scooter. I watched from the window as she buzzed down the path towards Ponyville. She just cannot stay in one place, that filly. But as I watched her little fluttering wings push herself along, a thought came to mind. I had not heard anything about her flying lessons from Fluttershy. Had she made any progress?

I peeked in on Fluttershy as she finished up cleaning the dishes. I know she has always been a very patient instructor and not one obsessed with bravado and rapid progress like Rainbow Dash, so surely she has been a more suitable tutor for a late bloomer. Still, I decided to approach her about the subject and took a seat at the table. "Hey, honey? Got a minute?"

Fluttershy peeked over her shoulder at me and smiled while stacking the dishes in the corner of the counter. "Of course. What's wrong?"

I glanced over at the window and saw that Scootaloo was nowhere in sight. During that moment, Fluttershy looked back to the sink to focus on the dishes. "Well... How's Scoot's tutoring going? She finally able to get off the ground?"

Fluttershy paused momentarily as the clinking of glasses and dishes suddenly stopped. I could tell that Fluttershy did not have a happy response for me. Her face turned to me to show a rather worried look in her eyes. "Well... Not really. I'm not entirely sure what's wrong, but ever since I started teaching her everything I know about flying, she hasn't been able to really get off the ground for more than a few seconds. I've taught her everything about controlling her wings, but nothing seems to work."

"You think she's just really having a hard time breaking old habits? I'm pretty sure the way she flaps her wings to propel her scooter isn't how you're supposed to fly normally." I asked while taking note of how Scootaloo has to rapidly flutter her wings to propel herself forward. I suppose it does not quite work the same when trying to generate vertical lift.

"Well... It's either that...or SWS." My lover replied while sounding noticeably disheartened.

I cocked my head to one side as I tried to decipher that term. "I can't say I'm familiar with that acronym."

Fluttershy sighed while averting her gaze for a moment. "Stunted Wing Syndrome. Basically, I think her wings might be undersized. If the wings of a pegasus are anymore than 5% smaller than average, they just can't trap enough air under their wings to get themselves airborne. I know we're very light compared to other pony races, but our wings still need to be at least a certain size. We're not birds, you know."

I scowled upon hearing Fluttershy explain such a frustrating condition. "That's a very tiny margin to qualify... Scoot's wings don't seem undersized at all from a glance, so... I'm guessing they're somewhere between six and ten percent smaller than they need to be... Man, what would we tell her if she's never going to fly?"

My beloved walked up to me and nuzzled my cheek, trying to stay optimistic. "Don't tell her. I'm not entirely convinced she can't fly. She goes everywhere on that scooter almost every day, so I think she's just too used to flapping her wings the wrong way. I'll try to iron out her old habits and see if that helps."

"OK, you do that, honey. Just let me know if she makes any progress." I replied while showing a smile. After that, I went outside while Fluttershy went back to finishing up the dishes.

I began to take a walk around the house while thinking back to Fluttershy's words. Stunted Wing Syndrome. I never would have guessed that such a thing even exists. And even though Fluttershy was trying to stay optimistic, I was thoroughly convinced that Scootaloo would never fly. I have never heard of a pegasus having never once flown on their own before the age of twelve and Scootaloo turned eleven just a little while ago. While I wanted to believe she could fly in time, realism was telling me otherwise. What would we tell her when the time came to reveal the lie?

Without much thought, I went around to the side of the house and opened the tiny outdoor closet that Fluttershy keeps her garden tools in. It is also where Scootaloo stashes her scooter. And at the bottom, I noticed something else. The sled attachment that Apple Bloom made for Scootaloo to let her use her scooter during winter. I have to say that Scootaloo probably prefers to use that sled since she is not restricted to the use of roads when using it.

I eyed the sled attachment for a moment before taking it into my hands. I began to brainstorm. By swapping out the wheels for the sled, Scootaloo could go everywhere there is snow. But if the wheels were to be swapped out for wings...

I felt a huge smirk spread across my lips as an idea bloomed in my head. I quickly put the sled back and closed the closet before hurrying over to the kitchen window. "Honey, I'm heading over to Sweet Apple Acres for a bit! If I'm not back in time, I'll see you at the train station when we go to the gala!"

I did not even wait to check if she heard me. I was so excited that I hurried off to the south. If my suspicions were correct, Scootaloo would fly yet. With or without Stunted Wing Syndrome.

I reached Sweet Apple Acres without incident, but things were quiet on the farm. It was too soon for the Apple family to start harvesting since instead of there being apples in the trees, all I saw were droves of trees lined with white flowers. But as I approached the farm house, Applejack came around the corner with packs of seeds in a saddlebag. She was even wearing that red neckerchief I got her over the holidays. Before I could even say anything, Applejack called out first. "Howdy, James! What brings ya 'round these parts?"

"Heya, AJ. I was just wondering if Apple Bloom is around. I wanted to ask her something important." I explained while walking over to her. I could not get over how good that simple red cloth looked on her while hanging from her throat.

Applejack pointed towards the back of the farmhouse that doubled as a barn. "Her? She's around back fixin' up our carts."

"Thanks, AJ. Can't stay long, so I'll see you when we meet up at the train station. And please bring some apple cake if you're bringing your food stall." I replied while waving goodbye. I wanted to get to Apple Bloom while my idea was fresh in my mind.

"You got it! An extra big batch of apple cakes. I'll see y'all there." The friendly farm mare replied before going back to her business. I followed the side of the farmhouse until I got to the big open barn doors at the other end. I heard the tapping of hammers as I got close and looked inside to see Apple Bloom smacking a cart wheel into place before giving it a spin to see if it was on right.

I decided to walk in before the preoccupied filly could reach for the paint cans. "Hey there, Apple Bloom. Got a minute?"

My little friend really was not expecting to see and showed a delighted smile. "Howdy, James! What can I do ya for?"

I took a seat by her and stroked her mane while being mindful of the large bow on her head. "Well, I did come here to ask a favor. But it's for someone else."

That caught her attention. I do not believe she was expecting me to ask a kid like her for something. "Uh... Is it somethin' AJ or Big Mac can help ya with?"

She might have been oblivious of it at the time, but I knew she has a knack for arts and crafts. Or even just crafting. Her work on fixing up that wooden cart was already a sign of it. "Nah. I'm pretty sure you're the right girl for the job. So, are you up to it?"

Apple Bloom seemed both embarrassed and thrilled that I would be coming to her specifically for something important. I know about how Applejack kind of looks down on her as the baby of the family, so Apple Bloom was probably not used to someone valuing her skill or input in something over the rest of her family. "Me? Well... Uh... Nopony's ever wanted ta ask me for somethin' big instead of... Ah, ponyfeathers! Sure, I'll do it! Whatcha got for me?"

That got a smile out of me. "Thanks, Apple Bloom. Now, this is probably something new for you and will probably be a big project. The thing is... You remember that sled thing you made for Scootaloo that turned her scooter into a snowmobile? I've got a request for something else that's kinda like that."

"Sounds easy peasy! Puttin' that sled together was no problem. Whatcha got this time?" Apple Bloom replied while sounding quite sure of herself. How could she be so confident in her carpentry skills and NOT have a cutie mark of it at the time? Kids these days. So oblivious!

The only way Apple Bloom would agree to something like this would be if she knew the reasoning behind it. "Well, basically... You're going to help Scootaloo fly."

Apple Bloom's expression quickly became one of bewilderment. "Huh? But... I thought Fluttershy was givin' Scootaloo flyin' lessons. Ain't that gonna be enough?"

"Apple Bloom... What I'm about to say doesn't leave this barn, OK?" I said with a scowl as I prepared to reveal to her the very sensitive information I had discovered about my own daughter.

My little friend seemed to understand how serious I was being and held up her hoof like a salute. "Crusader's honor!"

"Atta girl. Now..." I said with a smile before trying to find the right words to tell her. "Basically... The whole reason I even came to you about this is... Scootaloo CAN'T fly. It's very likely by this point that she has something called Stunted Wing Syndrome. So... I guess you can say her wings just don't work right and there's nothing that can be done about it. But I'm still convinced we can get her to fly in a different way."

Apple Bloom's expression darkened as I revealed to her the likely truth about her friend. "She...can't fly? Well... All right. So, how am I gonna make 'er fly?"

I tried to brighten her mood with a smile. "Well, it's simple. Her wings already work well enough to push her along the ground at high speed if she's on wheels. So all she needs is a bigger pair of wings to trap the air under them for her."

I then leaned a bit closer to Apple Bloom and looked her in the eye. "In other words? She needs a glider."

"Glider... You mean like a kite?! A kite she can ride?" Apple Bloom asked as inspiration shimmered in her eyes. Almost immediately, she held out her hooves as she began to brainstorm. "I get what yer sayin'! How's about this? Right here's the scooter, but it's set in a frame with the wings out ta the side and a tail and rudder back here. And the handlebars control the wings ta make it go up an' down!"

She took to the idea like a fish to water. Apple Bloom was proving herself to be a genius in crafting to the point of already having a firm idea of how to design a small aircraft. I could already picture it in my mind. The glider serving as the wings and Scootaloo's own fluttering wings serving as the motor. "Man... You already know what you're doing... Do you think you can get it done?"

Apple Bloom looked up at me with an very excited smile. "You bet I can! I mean it's gonna be a big project since I ain't never done somethin' like this before, but I'm pretty sure I can get it done in time for Scoot's next birthday."

With roughly half a year or so until Scootaloo's next birthday, that sounded like plenty of time to get it done. And I could think of no better time to reveal this special little surprise. "Sounds perfect. I know you won't disappoint. Just remember, we never had this conversation if anyone asks. Now, is there anything I can do before I get going?"

"Right, our lil' secret. I'll make sure this'll really knock Scoot's socks off! But...uh... How 'bout ya hold up this cart so I can get the other wheel back on?"

Once I had helped Apple Bloom out with that, I left Sweet Apple Acres with a big spring in my step now that I felt things were going to turn out just fine for Scootaloo. We would have to bring her into the doctor's office to test her for Stunted Wing Syndrome eventually, but I made a mental note to set up that appointment on the day before Scootaloo's birthday. That way, she would not have to feel upset about it for very long if tested positive since that little contraption would flip that frown around.

Since the Grand Galloping Gala does not start until sundown, I still had a fair bit of time to spend before I should start to get ready. It had been quite some time since I last wore that robe. But still... What did Rarity have behind those curtains? I have not been up in her room since the last time.

With next to nothing to do with it being a Sunday, I decided to head south to the park. Quiet as usual with it being the last day of the weekend, no one was really out playing aside from a few parents and their kids. I finally came to my favorite place by the largest pond in the area and was delighted to see that Fluttershy had returned the sack of fish food. I promptly took a seat and tossed a handful of it to the grateful jumping fishes.

I was half expecting someone to show up. Maybe Fluttershy? Perhaps Rainbow Dash flying overhead? Maybe even Pinkie Pie bursting out of the pond? Although it was still a bit cool for swimming. Right as I was starting to suspect no one was going to show up, my ears picked up the subtle sound of hooves approaching. I glanced around while focusing on just the edge of my vision so I would not look directly at whoever was coming. To my surprise, Rarity had just come over the nearest hill while wearing a hat with a wide brim. Probably something designed with spring in mind. I turned away to let her think I did not know she was nearby. The tempo of walking soon turned into a quick trot as Rarity hastened her pace. It came to a stop right beside me. I suspect she was trying to be sneaky and surprise me in some way.

Just as I was starting to wonder what was taking so long for her to say or do anything, I turned my head to the right to look at her and provide a quick greeting. Instead, I lined myself up for a kiss as her lips pressed against mine instead of touching my cheek. We both reeled back in surprise with Rarity gasping, "Oh! Oh my, I didn't expect you to turn right then!"

"Well, I didn't expect a kiss either!" I retorted before snickering a bit as we both laughed for a moment. "Although I wouldn't mind another."

Rarity smirked at me while letting out a chuckle. She then took a seat beside me and tilted her hat back so it would not bump into my brow. "Oh, I will never run out of kisses for you, my love. Come hither and help yourself."

Taking her up on the offer, I reached out and held my dear friend in my arms as we sealed lips. I heard her sigh in delight as our lips touched, savoring the moment before the kiss ended. Nothing special or messy. Just a moment of sweetness with someone I love. While she smiled at me, I asked, "So... New hat?"

Proud of her work like always, Rarity adjusted her hat's angle. It was a minty green with fresh flowers tucked into a ribbon tied around the base of the crown. Definitely full of springtime freshness. "Oh, yes! Just a little something I whipped up just in time for the season. I took a design I created a couple of years ago and changed it up to be a bit more seasonal. You like?"

"Yep. Looks like something that's perfect for a walk through the park or even for a bit of light gardening. I think Fluttershy would like one of these." I replied as the colors reminded me of the dress she wore to the Grand Galloping Gala last year. If the hat's brim was modified to look like flower petals, it would fit with the rest of her attire.

"I just might consider that next time I weave something for her." Rarity said with a smile before gathering up a small bundle of fish food with her magic and flinging them towards the pond. "Bon appetit, darlings!"

The water splashed and rippled as the fish made short work of the food pellets. I glanced at Rarity out of the corner of my eye and asked, "Nothing quite like feeding the fish of a sunny day, huh?"

"Nothing quite like it indeed. The poor dears must have been famished after being stuck under a layer of ice all winter." Rarity said while flinging a few more pellets out onto the pond's surface.

"I hope they didn't mind too much when Pinkie Pie came crashing through the ice this winter. That must've been a sight." I retorted while recalling that rather frightful memory. That could have easily turned into a far worse scenario.

Rarity then looked at me in shock and spoke, "She fell through the ice?! I was wondering why she came down with such a wretched cold when she did. She really must be more cautious when ice skating."

Trying to avoid bringing up that Pinkie Pie was eager to try ice skating as a human, I then patted Rarity on her shoulder. "Give her some slack. She was trying out a new trick. And even I thought she was going to pop back up with her lower body trapped in a block of ice."

My beautiful friend let out an amused snort. "Yes, that does sound like the most likely result when it comes to her."

For a bit longer, we just continued to chat and cuddle under the sun and even took a stroll around the pond with the fish following us at the water's edge. I eventually asked, "Just checking, but you've got my robe at your place, right?"

"That old thing? Yes, I've kept it stored away for when you need it. So just stop on maybe an hour before we head on up to Canterlot tonight. I'll make certain you're dressed for the occasion." Rarity replied, although her initial response puzzled me. What was wrong with my robe? She did not sound all that proud of it anymore. Regardless, I dropped the subject.

I eventually stopped and scanned the horizon in an attempt to make out the local clock tower. Wherever it was, I could not make it out from my current location. "Uh... You think it's almost lunchtime?"

Rarity reflexively glanced at her wrist despite not owning a watch. Although she did end up looking at the silver bracelet she always wears and smiled at it. "Hmmm... I can't say I know. Although I'm sure that if you were to make your way to the cafe now, it would be lunchtime by the point you arrive."

"Yeah, maybe. Sorry, I'm just trying to find ways to pass the time until tonight. We don't head up until around 5 PM, right?" I then said while trying to not to sound too pathetic. Sundays always tend to be boring for me.

With a chuckle, Rarity then said, "Well, I would join you, but I am fasting until we get to the buffet tonight. I can't wait to see what they bring out this time."

"Yeah, they always have good stuff there. I'll be sure to eat light until then... Anyway, I think I will head back into town right now. I'll see you in a few hours, right?" I then asked while starting to step away, but stopped once Rarity motioned with her hoof for me to approach her.

"Oh, absolutely. But aren't you forgetting something, darling?" She then asked. I dropped to one knee to bring myself closer to her so I could listen better. However, she then surprised me with another kiss on the lips. "Much better. Ta ta!"

I watched with amusement as Rarity trotted away while humming a tune. She just wanted to kiss me goodbye and I could not help snickering o myself over it. Now alone, I headed back north to make my way to the cafe for lunch.

The clock tower had just struck noon when the cafe came into view. Not that many people were outside, so I pulled up a stool at the nearest table and waited for the waiter to drop off a menu. But before he could, I was approached by a familiar face as she walked up behind me. "Hey there, James! May I join you?"

I glanced over my shoulder and was greeted by the face of Twilight Sparkle. "Heya, Twi. Sure, grab a seat."

My purple friend pulled up a seat at the opposite side of the mushroom top table right as the waiter arrived and left us some menus. But before we could even start looking through our menus, Twilight then asked, "So, what're you up to today?"

"Oh... Nothing." I replied briefly with no attempt to hide how bored I was. I then opened my menu and started to browse.

Surprisingly, Twilight took that as an opportunity to strike up a conversation about a rather unexpected topic. "You know what gets me about doing nothing? During my first year in Princess Celestia's school for gifted unicorns, I had to take a class where I had to monitor varying quantities of water boiling for roughly four hours."

I looked up from my menu at her and said, "Four hours? That's a tall order for a kid... Well, I flunked chemistry, but that doesn't sound so bad once you get around the..."

I was interrupted before I could even finish speaking as Twilight started to look increasingly distraught while holding a hoof to her head. "They gave me a B, James."

I looked at Twilight for a good five or six seconds before asking, "They gave you a B on...boiling water?"

Looking increasingly mortified, Twilight then said, "I swear, it keeps me awake to this very day... And sometimes when I can sleep, I have nightmares about being in that class."

"Uh, Twi? I think you..." I started to say before Twilight smacked the table with her hoof in exasperation. I decided to refrain from speaking until she finished.

"I'm wearing a diaper, but everypony's laughing at me not because of that, but because I'm not boiling the water right!" Twilight then said before reaching across the table and hooking her hooves under my shirt to pull me closer while looking like she was on the verge of panic. "And I don't know what I'm doing wrong, James! Why would they give me a B?!"

I did not blink once at Twilight and I shared a long stressful stare with everyone watching. Very slowly, I removed Twilight's hooves from my shirt and pushed her arms back until I had set her hooves back on the table. I then returned to a proper seated position and said, "Soooo... How's Spike?"

Twilight's incredibly stressful pleading gaze immediately turned into a laughably irritated scowl. "You're just gonna dismiss it like that, huh?"

I held out my arms to her and all but yelled, "Hey, you know I have no idea what to say whenever your OCD flares up like this!"

That did not sit well with her. Twilight then smacked her hoof into the table and shouted, "Hey, I don't have Obsessive Compulsive Disorder!"

All I could do was stare her down with a scowl of my own. It was working as Twilight started to look increasingly embarrassed and whimpered, "Uh... OK, maybe I do... A mild case... But it's just off and on! And I'm trying to cope..."

"Sure you do. At least you're kinda funny when you have episodes like this." I said with a snicker while Twilight quietly went back to reading her menu.

Once the waiter came back and took our orders, Twilight tried to change the subject. "So... The Grand Galloping Gala's tonight."

"Yep. And it's gonna be Nightmare Moon's very first." I replied while turning my gaze towards my dining partner.

It seemed that Twilight had forgotten all about that little detail. "Right, it is! This is an important day for her! You think she'll be accepted at the party?"

I just shrugged my shoulders. "Well, if how the rest of Equestria has come to accept her by now, I say she'll blend in just fine."

"I hope so... She's come a long way since just last year. Can't believe it's been that long." Twilight muttered thoughtfully as she turned her gaze to the horizon. She was probably thinking back to that fateful night. Ugly memories there.

Trying to get her mind off of that, I then said, "I heard Rarity was commissioned to weave a dress for her. Or at least that's what I'm guessing what with how top secret it was. If Rarity wouldn't even show me, it must be special."

That caught her attention. "Ooh, really? You think it's for Nightmare Moon? I can't think of anypony else requesting a dress that could be such a priority."

"Well, we'll find out tonight. Maybe she'll even meet us in the main hall while wearing it." I retorted right as our waiter returned with our sandwiches. I opted to not get a side to avoid filling up too much. I was totally with Rarity on that. I wanted to save room for the smorgasbord rich gourmet food that was certain to be served.

Twilight and I did not discuss anything else of interest for the remainder of our meal. Once we went our separate ways, I took a stroll through town and eventually came to Sugarcube Corner. But what caught my eye was the sight of Rainbow Dash hanging around on the tiny balcony wrapped around the loft's spire. While I pondered what was going on, Rainbow Dash glanced over her shoulder at me. Rather than call out in greeting, she jumped off the balcony and swooped down to me. "Hey, James! Good timing. You've gotta see this!"

"See wha... Hey, are you peeking on Pinkie Pie in the bathroom?" I then asked while wondering what was on the other side of that window.

Rainbow Dash cringed at first. "Ewwww, no! Besides, that's not even the right window for it. It's just... Here, lemme give you a boost!"

"Huh?!" I yelped as she went behind me and scooped her arms under mine before lifting me into the air and towards the balcony above. "Whoa! Hey! You better have a good grip there!"

Thankfully, Rainbow Dash knew what she was doing. She set me down on the balcony just fine and flew up beside me. "Take a good look in there and tell me what you see. And look really hard."

I could see the main chamber of Pinkie Pie's living quarters just fine. Pinkie was in the middle of pulling her Grand Galloping Gala dress out of her wardrobe. She seemed to be getting ready for the evening. My eyes scanned the room and took note of a chocolate cake sitting on a table against the wall. And from the angle I was seeing it, there seemed to be something propped up behind it that Pinkie could not see. I then turned to Rainbow Dash and asked, "Hey... That cake over there. Is that thing behind it a walkie tal..."

I paused when I noticed what Rainbow Dash was holding up. With a sly smirk on her face, she was holding up the walkie talkie that was connected to the one I saw. I snorted and asked, "So, you're passing the time before the Grand Galloping Gala by pulling pranks, huh?"

"You know it." She said with a suppressed snicker. However, she then handed the little radio to me. "Wanna do the honors?"

"Uh..." I muttered in hesitation as I have never been big on pranks. However, as I eyed Pinkie Pie and the cake with the other walkie talkie behind it, a brilliant idea popped into my head. "OK, I can't say no to this setup. Gimme that."

Rainbow Dash watched in intense anticipation as I held down the button to let my voice get through. The window was open just a crack, so we could hear whatever Pinkie Pie would say in response. I cleared my throat and spoke into the device with a raspy and squeakier voice than I normally use. "Hey, you!"

Pinkie Pie's ears flicked around a bit in response to the voice. She then glanced around in an attempt to decipher the source of the voice. I then called out, "Yeah, you! Over here!"

Finally, Pinkie Pie looked at the cake. Even she seemed baffled that a cake could be talking to her and asked, "Uh... Was that you?"

Now that I had her attention, I then spoke in a more menacing tone of voice. "Bow before me, mortal! For I am the Chancellor of Chocolate!"

Rainbow Dash was doing everything she could to not bust out laughing as I really got into the gag. Pinkie Pie was taking this way too seriously and was crawling towards the cake while looking rather unnerved. Although that did not last long. "Wow... A spirit of chocolate has possessed my cake... Sweet! Does that mean if I worship you and spread your teachings, I'll get all the chocolate I want for life?!"

I was not expecting her to stop being freaked out and even start worshiping the source of the voice. But I rolled with it even as Rainbow Dash snickered madly beside me. "Of course, mortal! Spread the gospel of chocolate, and you can have... Hey, is there an echo in here?!"

I was momentarily distracted by a bit of reverb coming through the radio in my hand. I released my grip on the button to disable it before pressing it down again. I decided to run a few tests to see if Pinkie Pie could hear me properly. "Chase your tail!"

On command, Pinkie Pie when into a frantic spin as she kept trying to grab her poofy tail in her teeth. Rainbow Dash was struggling to contain her laughter as she watched to the point it sounded like she was gasping for breath. I then spoke into the radio, "Touch your hooves!"

Pinkie Pie immediately stopped chasing herself and brought her back hooves and front hooves together. However, she did this without sitting down and her face soon plummeted into the floor without her legs supporting her. It did not seem to faze her much, at least. Seeing that she was listening to everything I was saying, it was time for the coup de grace. "Now, eat your mattress!"

Rainbow Dash froze in what was likely a combination of shock and amusement. Pinkie Pie too stood up and looked utterly bewildered by the frankly outlandish command she has just received. She turned around to look at her bed for roughly five seconds before turning around to look at the cake for another five seconds. Right as I was expecting her to back down, she let out a delighted response. "Oki doki loki!"

I facepalmed as Pinkie Pie walked towards her bed. Rainbow Dash then said while struggling to not laugh, "You're terrible, James. Eat her what now?!"

"Hey, it's not like I'm expecting her to do it!" I then said before laughing with her after making certain the talk button was not being held down. However, I then noticed movement coming from the stairs leading up into the room. Applejack was walking up the stairs with Twilight right behind her. "Whoa, quiet! We've got guests!"

Both of us shut up right away as Applejack stepped up into the room. "Hey, Pinkie? Twilight and I were wonderin' if..... GOOD GRAVY, GIRL!!!"

The look of horror on their faces startled us and prompted Rainbow and myself to look at Pinkie Pie. My god, what had I done? She was actually doing it! That psycho mare had somehow gotten her mouth open wide enough and was steadily consuming the mattress and even the bed frame with it! She was stretched out to fit the shape of the whole thing as her body got pulled along it like a snake pulling itself over its prey! Rainbow Dash sounded unsure if she should vomit or laugh. "Ooooh my gosh, that is so wrong! I think I'm gonna hurl!"

"Jesus Christ, Pinkie... You... Oh my lord!" I all but yelled while busting out into confused laughter as I forced myself to watch the deranged sight.

Applejack and Twilight could not bring themselves to watch as I looked away just briefly to check on them. Both were shielding their eyes from the freakish sight before them. However, when I looked back to Pinkie Pie, she was just fine! Her body was right back to normal, but the bed was gone! She then let out a belch and said, "Woo! That hit the spot!"

Applejack and Twilight began to carefully approach her with the former speaking first. "Pinkie? I might've had the appetite of a full-grown stallion since I was still in diapers, but even I know mattresses ain't good eatin'!"

Twilight then approached Pinkie Pie before suddenly prying her mouth open and staring right down her throat in utter confusion. "Exactly. And why were you... How did you even fit that in there?!"

"That's what she said." Rainbow Dash whispered while coaxing a small chuckle out of me. But as Applejack started to approach the cake, Rainbow Dash grabbed me from behind. "Uh oh. We better get outta here."

I dropped the radio as Rainbow Dash lifted me into the air and quickly lowered me back down to the ground outside. "Man, that was nuts! You think they're gonna get her bed back out?"

"I certainly hope so! I really wasn't expecting her to go through with that, let alone actually be capable of doing it!" I replied loudly as I tried to not laugh at the recent memory. My god, did that really happen today?!

Rainbow Dash could only hold her head in her hooves and laugh. "Ohohoho man, I still can't believe she did that... I'm never gonna get that image out of my head... Agh!"

Out of nowhere, there was a flash of light right next to us. And standing beside us after that was a rather annoyed Twilight Sparkle. And in her hoof was a familiar small radio. "I hope I'm not interrupting anything, but I happened to find this behind a chocolate cake in Pinkie's bedroom after she devoured her own bed. You two wouldn't happen to know anything about this, would you?"

She caught us. I could tell she was not playing dumb. Of course, knowing there was somewhere I had to be soon, I playfully decided to let Rainbow Dash take the fall and pointed at her. "Rainbow's idea! That radio's hers! She talked me into it! I've got nothing to do with setting up this situation. See ya!"

And with that, I bolted. But not before Rainbow Dash yelled at me as I ran away. "What the... THAT WHOLE BED THING WAS YOUR IDEA!!!"

Maybe I should not have run, but it was funny nonetheless. Besides, Rainbow Dash dragged me into it without even letting me turn her down. Either way, I knew that Twilight was going to do was give her friend a good scolding. With nothing else to do, I decided to head on over to the Carousel Boutique to pick up my attire for the Grand Galloping Gala. And if I arrived early, I could just enjoy some tea with Rarity or Mitta.

I arrived without incident and was surprised by what I found outside. Rarity seemed to be doing a bit of gardening right outside her home, which struck me as odd due to her aversion to getting dirty. And getting dirty is practically a requirement for gardening. At least she was still wearing that wide hat much like how a gardener would wear one to shield themselves from the sun. I decided to step closer and get a better look.

I approached Rarity from behind so she would not easily detect me with her wide field of vision. She seemed to be humming a tune as she worked her spade, digging small holes in the ground right under her window to plant a small flower. Tulips, if memory serves. Her humming showed she was enjoying herself to some degree and her hooves were completely spotless while she used her levitation magic to move everything. I suppose she does not mind gardening if she does not have to make physical contact with anything that would force her to take a shower afterward.

After waiting for her to finish planting the last of her flowers, I decided to make my presence known. I reached out and dragged my fingertip over the curve of her flank. I would have done so to her ear, but they were concealed under her hat. This prompted a startled yelp as Rarity turned to look at me in surprise, but that look of shock quickly turned into one of amused adoration. "Oh, you little rogue! You shouldn't sneak up on a lady, you know."

"You can thank Rainbow Dash for that. She awoke my inner trickster a little while ago." I retorted with a smirk before just stroking my hand over her back. I then turned my gaze towards her new flower garden and said, "I didn't know you had a green thumb... Uh... Green hoof. I thought you couldn't stand getting dirty."

"Well, I would. But I'm not exactly dirty now, am I?" My beautiful friend retorted whimsically as her magic lifted her little spade up. "The use of magic allows me to keep a safe distance from that filthy soil while allowing me to tidy up my lawn. Sometimes, I am oh so grateful that I was born a unicorn."

"Can't blame you with how convenient that magic is... Although I'd prefer being a pegasus, all things considered." I retorted while I watched Rarity finish up her gardening. While I could have helped out, I doubt Rarity would want me to get dirty before putting on my robe. She was going along rather quickly already thanks to her mastery of the levitation spell.

Minutes later, I followed Rarity around back. She tapped the tools she had used against the side of the house to get more dirt off before inviting me inside. "Now that this is out of the way, I take it you're here to dress up for the gala this evening?"

"Am I too early? The train leaves at 5 PM, right?" I asked in return. Rarity had made her way to the kitchen and was washing her tools off in the sink. She does such a fine job of keeping anything she uses spotless after use. First time I had ever seen anyone keep their gardening tools indoors.

Rarity glanced at the clock on the wall. Barely past 4 PM. Where did the time go? "Hmmm... Yes, I suppose now would be a good time. But first, come with me. I have a little surprise for you."

I already had a hunch of where this was going. With a bit of an excited smirk, I followed Rarity out into the main workroom so we could reach the stairs. But when we did so, we found Mitta going out of her way to tidy up. She was pushing everything that was close to the middle of the room off to the sides and hiding any unfinished ensembles behind curtains. The room was already quite empty and spacious to the point that you could hear an echo if you raised your voice. As Mitta was starting to put on the finishing touches, she finally noticed us standing at the end of the hall. "Oh, James! Hi!"

While I waved back, Rarity beat me to the punch by approaching our friend. "Mitta? I know I closed the boutique early since it's a special occasion today and I need to get ready, but... What are you doing? There's no need to move everything off to the sides like this."

Being confronted by her employer and landlady, Mitta quickly became somewhat nervous. "Oh? Um... All this? Well... Funny story. You see, the Cutie Mark Crusaders asked me if while you and everypony else are up at the Grand Galloping Gala... They...thought it would be a good idea to have a...little gala of their own? At your place?"

"You mean... Those three fillies running amuck in my home without my supervision?" Rarity just stared blankly at Mitta while apparently recalling some bad memories. However, she began to look around at everything that had been pushed up against the sides of the room.

Mitta seemed rather apologetic over doing this without consulting her boss. "I'm sorry... They quickly took to the idea and I admit it sounded like fun. I'll be keeping an eye on them the whole time so they don't make a mess, but..."

Apparently satisfied over how well Mitta was pushing things out of the way to keep the girls from taking an interest in them, Rarity soon smiled. "Oh, there's no need to apologize, Mitta. The fillies should be able to have a good time on special days like this too, so I only suppose the elegance of the Carousel Boutique would be acceptable for a miniature gala of their own."

However, just when Mitta started to smile in relief, Rarity suddenly rushed up to her with a piercing gaze and held the tip of her hoof right under Mitta's chin. "However, I better not come home to find any of those ensembles thrown to the floor and ruined. They're for very important clients and must be completed by the end of next week. Understood?"

"Yes, ma'am!" Mitta replied reflexively with a nervous grin on her face. She surely understood by that point how much work Rarity puts into those things. As someone with an eye for art, even I understand that Rarity's line of work is for all intents and purposes an art form. Time and inspiration is vital and damaged work is difficult to restore or reproduce. Not that the Cutie Mark Crusaders can understand that, making them a prime threat for Rarity's unfinished creations. No wonder Mitta was going out of her way to make sure they would not notice or interact with them.

"Very good. Now then! James, if you will follow me?" Rarity then replied with a satisfied grin. I then followed her up the stairs and into the loft while Mitta stayed behind to finish up the preparations. Once we were at the top of the stairs and making our way down the hall, Rarity glanced at me over her shoulder. "Excited?"

"Well, it has been a while since I last wore that robe. It'll be nice to try it on again." I replied while trying to recall how that robe looked. I left it at Rarity's place so she could keep it safely stored away until I needed it again.

"Oh, that old thing? No no no, I didn't mean that." Rarity retorted, catching me by surprise as we entered her bedroom.

From the sound of it, she did not think as highly of that robe as she did last year. "Huh? But aren't I going to wear that tonight?"

Once we were inside, I noticed that there was only one curtain frame in use. The second one I had seen last time was missing. Rarity then began to coyly explain, "Well... Not this time. I must confess that for as enthusiastic I was last year in weaving a fitting ensemble for you, I didn't really...know you as well as I do now. In hindsight, I had not yet properly grasped the real you. It was too soon and I took my brush to the canvas before I had a firm grasp of the image in my mind, you understand?"

I crossed my arms and thought about what she was talking about. She certainly had a point. Rarity wove that robe for me not even a month after I arrived in Ponyville. We had become good friends, but not quite to the point we are now. She had only scratched the surface at the time. "Yeah... I do get you... Wait. Does that mean... Behind that curtain right there...?"

Rarity gave me quite a delighted smirk, her horn becoming coated in her magic aura as the curtains before us were equally coated in that billowing cornflower aura. "Oh, it most certainly is! Behold, my love! THIS is for the real you!"

With an unseen tug, the curtains parted. And I stood transfixed by what I was seeing. What was behind the curtain was not a robe at all. Instead, it seemed to be a stylized white tuxedo. Or at least that was the first word that came to mind. The jacket covering the torso had twin tails hanging from the back that brought to mind the tail of a swallow and the sleeves had feather-like decorations just behind the cuffs. It was all complimented by a pair of white slacks. The only thing recycled from my previous attire were the black buckled shoes at the bottom. As I circled the suit, I could not but help that Rarity had given it something of a dove motif. Certainly fitting when considering my cutie mark. "You...really outdid yourself this time..."

Delighted with my display of awe, Rarity trotted over to me. "I kept wondering exactly what sort of motif to use. With Pinkie Pie, it was candy. With Fluttershy, it was the season of spring. But you were a new type of enigma to unravel. But I think I got it just right, oh prince with the heart of a dove. You like it?"

"Well, I can't give it a proper review until I try it on, but it looks amazing!" I retorted while walking up to the display. I circled the suit as I observed it. Truly, it did not feel like a simple arrangement of formal wear. It felt like something special. Made for a very specific person. "Is it OK if I try this on now?"

Rarity glanced at a clock on the wall. "Well, it is a bit early, but I suppose we can have some tea while we wait for the clock to tick closer to 5."

Not that I would have minded Rarity being present, but she still left me alone to undress as she headed downstairs to prepare some tea. I left my clothes on Rarity's desk nearby before putting on the suit she had woven for me. I was expecting it to stiff and uncomfortable, but I was delightfully surprised that Rarity had gone to some lengths to insure I would not have any issues. While still having some of the rigidity of a brand new set of clothes, I found it to be quite comfortable to be in. Not even a minute after I slipped on my slacks and shoes, Rarity nudged the door open a bit to peek in. "James? I just put the water on to boil and... Oh my stars, darling! Just look at you!"

My friend trotted in to get a good look at me now that I was suited up. I crossed my arms and looked myself over before giving her my best smile. "You were right. That robe wasn't quite right for me. But this? Exquisite, m'lady. Is there anything I owe you?"

"Oh, nonsense! You owe me nothing! I was simply fixing a misstep I made last time... Although..." Rarity replied while shaking her hoof dismissively before falling silent as an idea came to mind. She then looked at me with an inviting smirk and asked, "Well... I suppose I would be willing to accept a kiss from my prince."

"How could I resist that?" I retorted with a bit of a snort. I should have seen that coming. I dropped to a knee and held out my arm to her. Soon, she was in my embrace as we sealed lips as a delighted shy escaped my beautiful friend's nostrils.

However, she did break the kiss rather abruptly as Rarity hurried over to her bed. "Ooh! I almost forgot! There's a little something else I commissioned to accompany your attire."

I was about to inquire into what she was talking about, but then took note of her choice of words. "Wait... You asked someone else to make it?"

A box slid out from under the bed while Rarity glanced at me out of the corner of her eye. "Well, I am a seamstress. I don't commonly work with wood."

The lid of the box opened to reveal something I was not expecting. A sleek polished black walking stick. A cane one might see one of the Canterlot elite walking with if they walked on two legs. And at the top of the cane was an emerald serving as the spot where my hand should grasp it. I certainly had no need for a cane, but it definitely finished my suit's look. "Whoa... Now that is fancy."

"But that's not all, my dear." She then levitated the cane over to me until I took it in my hands. "Give it a good look. Notice anything unusual?"

I started to look the cane over. It was beautifully crafted with a sleek black finish, but completely inconspicuous otherwise. "Aside from the emerald on top, not re... Eh?"

There was a change when I gripped the cane just under the emerald handle and tugged on it. The cane seemed to extend slightly. However, I quickly deduced what this object really was and gave Rarity a smirk. "Rarity. You know what I like."

I proceeded to pull the handle as far out as it would go. Indeed, the cane was not merely a cane. Concealed within the cane was a blade. A sword with the top of the cane serving as the hilt and pommel. The blade was narrow, being akin to that of a rapier, but still had a sharp edge that could cut if needed. I performed a few slashes and stabs with the hidden sword before returning the blade to its elegant scabbard. "Who'd you commission to make that? The royal armory?"

Rarity snickered momentarily before saying, "Um... Would you believe me if I said yes? Oh, all right. I did. Twilight put in a good word for me with her brother, so I was allowed to visit the armory to request a very unique type of sword. I didn't expect them to be able to make something like this! Now you'll have a means to shoo away any louts that harass you at the gala tonight!"

I was not expecting to find any trouble in what might be the pinnacle of upper class soirees throughout the world, especially when considering that the royal guard is always present there, but I still relished the thought of drawing my blade on a disgruntled noble. And I had a hunch that somepony I knew still had a score to settle from last time. "Wouldn't surprise me. But seriously, I can't thank you enough for this."

"Well, all I ask is that you carry that cane with dignity and style... Hmmm... You know... Ironic as this may sound, the glasses you used to wear would probably fit with that ensemble right now." Rarity replied while bringing a hoof to her chin.

"Wait, really? I get my eyes hadn't been fixed at the time of the last gala, but... You'd think a monocle would go better with that." I said in contemplation, having all but forgotten that I had worn glasses at this time last year. Having gone without them for almost a year now, I suppose they would give me a studious appearance.

"Well, Fancy Pants has had that covered for some time now. And I'm certain we'll be seeing him tonight. But first, off you go! It's my turn to prepare myself for our night out!" Rarity then said while she stepped over to a closet at the far end of the room. However, she then peered over her shoulder at me with a very sultry gaze. "Unless, of course, you would care to watch?"

A wave of heat rushed through me as I realized I was being teased. Knowing this was not the best time for this sort of thing, I humbly made my way to the door. "Oh, but that would not be proper, m'lady! I shall...uh...leave you to your wardrobe and beat a hasty retreat to the kitchen! The water should be ready for the tea by now. Excuse me!"

I could hear Rarity let out a laugh as I shut the door behind me. On my way to the kitchen, I took the time to get used to walking with a cane, even if I sincerely did not need it. It was simply to complete the look. Mitta was nowhere to be seen, but the main chamber was very open and uncluttered. She must have finished clearing out the place before heading out to find the Cutie Mark Crusaders. My ears caught the sound of a whistle and led me to the kitchen where the tea kettle was hissing. I quickly poured it into a teapot and set a bag of raspberry black tea in it to let it brew. Knowing it would take time to cool, I also added a couple of ice cubes to speed up the process.

Before much longer, I heard the faint approaching sound of hooves. But along with the clopping, there was the sound of light clacking. I suspected it was Rarity wearing something on her front hooves. And when she rounded the corner and stepped into view, it confirmed my suspicions. Snuggly worn on her front hooves were a pair of glass slippers. And the rest of her was clad in the same dress and hairstyle as last year, that dress and tiara fit for a princess. "Just as radiant as the last time, m'lady."

"Ohoho, you are too kind." Rarity replied with a chuckle. She then pulled up a stool and took a seat while sniffing the air to confirm the aroma wafting from the teapot's spout. "Mmm... Is that raspberry?"

"Indeed, it is. I felt some black tea could give us a bit of a boost before we head out, but I could never stomach it without some flavoring first." I retorted, having never liked the flavor of straight black tea. Probably better than black coffee though.

Rarity proceeded to pour us both a cup of tea. Thick steam rose from the liquid, still hot even after having ice melt into it. The temperature was at least tolerable, thankfully. Rarity proceeded to stir in some honey for additional sweetness as well as to try and cool it down further. "Have things been well between you and Fluttershy, darling?"

I pushed my cup closer to let her add some honey to mine. "Very well. She's really excited for the wedding next month, although she's also a bit nervous about it too."

"That certainly sounds like her. Fluttershy's going to be getting a lot of attention that day... I hope she can handle it." Rarity said in response while clinking her spoon against the inside of my cup. She then took a sip from hers. "Mm... A bit better. Probably should wait a bit more, but we can't take too long lest we miss the train."

I took a good look at myself now that I was dressed up in a white tux of sorts. Now that the topic had turned to the upcoming wedding, a thought popped into my head. "Say... You think this would make for an appropriate suit for the wedding?"

"Actually, I was having the same thought as I was putting the finishing touches on it! It would be wonderful if you could wear that to your wedding. I'll be certain to try and make Fluttershy's wedding dress match." Rarity retorted with a hint of excitement. It was definitely clever to consider that. I would not want to be stuck in something that I would only wear once and then never again.

After a few more sips of tea, Rarity then flashed me an excited smirk. "So, how long has it been? I mean, since it was discovered Fluttershy is expecting? She'll be due in a few months now, yes?"

"Um... I think so. Gestation is around ten or eleven months, right?" I retorted as my thoughts turned to my fiancée.

"Yes, that's about right. So, is somepony excited to meet the little one?" Rarity then asked as she brought up her future godchild.

I paused in silence. An unpleasant feeling of stress settled onto me, although I am sure that is normal for most first-time fathers. "Uh... Is it normal to have doubts?"

Rarity gazed at me understandingly. "I would imagine it is, darling. Have you had poor experiences in unplanned parenthood?"

I let out a long sigh. For as optimistic I have been trying to be about the subject for a good while now, I was not without worries. "Well, not with myself. It's just... I've seen what an unplanned pregnancy can make you go through. It really disillusioned me when my brother came home with a kid he was far from ready for. It was hard on everyone and I don't want to make the mistakes he did. I've been trying to prepare and Fluttershy and I want to keep the baby, but... Well, I won't know what it's like until it happens, right? And...I just really don't want to inadequate in it all..."

A moment of silence went by as Rarity sipped the last of her tea. She then set it down with a clink while giving me a more serious, yet understanding stare. "James. I know you have your worries. But please do understand that you are in a very stable situation for such a thing. You have myself and our other friends ready to help if needed. You're receiving financial aid from Princess Celestia herself, so there's no need to fear overstepping your budget. The only thing you're lacking is experience, but that will come in time. Even I know there is no easy way to suddenly jump into parenthood even with all the preparation in the world. But trust me when I say I know things will work out in the end. Just be brave and be there for your beloved and your little one."

For once, Rarity's words were not enough to really wash my worries away. They were calming to a degree, but my worries were still there. All I could do was try to not think about it for the rest of the night. This was to be an evening of fun and relaxation, not one overshadowed by angst. Still, I appreciated her optimism. I quickly chugged the rest of my tea and stood up. "Yeah, maybe... Anyway, how about we get going?"

With no one left in the house, we both headed out for the train station. I had a hunch we were leaving a bit early and this was confirmed upon our arrival. None of our friends were there at all. Rarity glanced at the train schedule on display behind the ticket counter's window and said, "Seems we were a bit hasty... Still, the train arrives in less than half an hour."

I turned my gaze back towards Ponyville and scanned the horizon. I could not make out anyone approaching in anything that looked like formal attire. For a time, I took a break and looked towards the mountain to the east since there was nothing to obstruct my view at the edge of town. I was tempted to lean against the nearest wall, but feared that might scuff up my new jacket's backside. Rarity left me to my lonesome for a time and conversed with the worker in the ticket booth regarding the train schedules. Before long, I heard a familiar voice speak up from behind me. "Whoa, James! Where'd ya get those duds?"

That was definitely Applejack's voice. Upon turning around, I was greeted by exactly what I was expecting. My five other closest friends, Spike included, dressed up for the occasion in their best ensembles. Fluttershy's dress even hid her pregnancy quite well so long as you did not look too hard from the front and back, although she was wearing it higher up on her body than usual to hide the bulge. Probably to avoid drawing attention since her body is normally only barely covered at all compared to the rest of the dresses. Spike was still only dressed in a black tuxedo coat, but I would not expect a child to have much of an interest in being classy. I know I certainly did not at his age. "Afternoon, ladies. Ready for a good time tonight?"

"You bet we are! Hopefully I'll be able to remember what happens this year. What even happened last time?" Pinkie Pie replied while looking up at nothing and rubbing her chin on her wrist.

Rainbow Dash let out a snicker and said, "You got wasted on one drink, that's what. And I thought I couldn't hold my liquor!"

"Really?! I don't remember that! But if I got drunk, I wouldn't have remembered... Meh! No strong stuff for me tonight!" Pinkie Pie shrugged, completely missing the point. I was just hoping there was something up there this year that could satisfy her. Fancy quiet parties just are not Pinkie Pie's thing.

Spike then asked while still seated on Twilight's back, "Hey, are we gonna have to wait for the train long? We didn't get here too early, did we?"

As he said that, a distant whistle was heard. The telltale call of a steam locomotive. While we could not see it yet, the train was definitely approaching. Fluttershy then faced the south and said, "I think that's it now. It'll be here any minute... Wow... Rarity, I can't tell you how good James looks in this. What happened? Did something happen to his robe from last time?"

Rarity dismissively shook her hoof. "No, of course not! It's still safely stored away. It's just that... I suppose I was too hasty in preparing our friend some formal attire for the Grand Galloping Gala once the tickets were passed out to us. I must confess that I...just did not know him as well as I do now. I did not have the best grasp of his character in those first few weeks. But by now, I have a much better image in my mind and I have properly replicated it in what you see before you. Much more fitting, wouldn't you say?"

"Yep! He's got that dove look going on there. Looks good!" Rainbow Dash replied before hovering around me for a better look. I have to wonder how she flies with a dress draped over her. Regardless, I simply stood there with an arm behind my back and the other outstretched towards my cane as I tried to strike a gentlemanly pose.

However, Spike then hopped down from Twilight's back and approached me before he poked my cane. "What's this for? You didn't sprain something, did you?"

"Nah, it's just to complete the look. And I can use it to smack anyone who gets on my nerves this time." I retorted while omitting the fact that a blade was concealed within. I would have said more, but it was right around then that the train pulled into the station. A number of ponies departed the passenger cars while several remained onward as the train was restocked for the trip to Canterlot. All we had to do was show our tickets for the gala and we were allowed onboard. After maybe another thirty minutes, the train lurched forward before rolling out of the station and on its way up the mountain.

I tried to prop my cane up with both hands resting on the top, but it was hard due to how low my seat was. I finally gave up and just propped it up against the wall. My friends and I were all packed close together as they engaged in chitchat. I eavesdropped on a few of those conversations, hearing Rarity bring up a few commissions she had received lately that she was excited to start on and Spike talking about the latest issues in his favorite comic books. From the sound of things in the Project H series, it seemed like Alpha is on the verge of making his return debut.

Fluttershy soon came over to me and took a seat by me. I reflexively put my arm around her shoulder and held her against me with my beloved resting her head against my chest. She soon whispered, "You look amazing in your new suit. Rarity got it just right."

"And it looks like she got yours right the first time too. You still look lovely in it, dear." I retorted while rubbing my hand over the flowing leaf-like gown that stretched over Fluttershy's back. "You know... I think your dress might be one of my favorites out of the entire six."

"Hehee... Is it because it reminds you of spring? It always was your favorite season, after all." Fluttershy replied with a brief giggle. She nuzzled her head against my chest lovingly while my hand continued to stroke her back. However, my hand soon rubbed down over her side and felt the firm round curve of her pregnant belly. Mere seconds later, I felt a gentle stirring within as our daughter responded to my touch. Fluttershy let out a sigh and said, "It's her first time to the gala..."

I felt my heart flutter as I heard Fluttershy's words and felt the movements of our growing child within her womb. In that brief moment, any anxiety I had over what the near future may bring vanished. I was just so happy being in the presence of my future wife and our unborn child. I responded to her in kind with a kiss on the ear. "It most definitely is. Just remember though. No booze. It's not good for her."

Fluttershy looked at me and gave me a wink with her right eye. "No worries. I haven't had a drop in months. I almost never drink anyway."

Right at that moment, someone came over and took a seat across from us. "Howdy there, lovebirds. Enjoyin' the ride?"

I almost felt embarrassed to have been caught in a more intimate moment with my fiancée, as was Fluttershy herself. She then replied, "Oh! Uh... Hello. Something wrong, Applejack?"

Our spiffed up farm friend twisted her neck from side to side amid a symphony of cracks to loosen herself up, her beautifully braided ponytail being flung about with each swing of her head. "Oh, I'm just goin' a bit stir crazy and wanted somepony ta shoot the breeze with. At least on longer trips, there's more cars with stuff ta do in 'em."

I shrugged my shoulders, knowing that with such a short trip to Canterlot it is from Ponyville, the train does not bring much along. "Yeah, maybe. So... What's up?"

Applejack's eyes fell upon my hand as it rested upon Fluttershy's side. "How's the youngin' doin'? Everythin' lookin' all right from what ya can see?"

Fluttershy replied with a calm smile as her wing extended and began to gently stroke her side with it. "She's growing just fine. The doctors haven't noticed any problems during the ultrasounds."

Our friend let out a delighted chuckle, "Well, that's as right as rain. Good ta hear the little thing's growin' all right. I'm gonna have ta bake 'er plenty of good eats. Those youngin's grow like weeds, so ya gotta keep 'em fed."

"Glad to see her Auntie AJ is up to the task." I replied while prompting a chuckle and blush out of Applejack. She was probably going to be a very doting caretaker for Gladesong if we ever needed her to help out. However, I then recalled an event from earlier. "Hey, uh... Now that I think about it, did you and Twilight ever get that bed outta Pinkie Pie today?"

Fluttershy could only look up at me in confusion since she did not actually witness the event. Applejack instead looked somewhat unnerved by the memory. "Uh... Well, yeah. Twilight got it outta her somewhere, although she wanted me outta the room just in case somethin' weird happened. But yeah, her bed's right back where it belongs. Didn't want that thing ruinin' her appitite at the gala."

"Um... What happened exactly?" Fluttershy then asked while looking up at me.

I replied as bluntly and dryly as I could as that crazy memory came to mind. I still cannot believe Pinkie Pie pulled that stunt off. "She ate her matress along with the seats and bed frame. Don't ask how she pulled it off because I'm not asking her."

Fluttershy's expression went blank as she tried to process the thought I had just planted in her head. "Oh my..."

Applejack just rolled her eyes in amusement. "Ya know, if I wasn't worried about her busting 'er own gut open, I'd say we could get Pinkie Pie ta star in a local show. Does 'Will Pinkie Eat It?' sound like a catchy title?"

"I've got the weirdest feeling Pinkie Pie may have already witnessed something like that during her university days, complete with a similar title. Call it a hunch." I retorted as I recalled that incident with the inner tube during Maud Pie's first visit to Ponyville. Seriously, was that who I think it was?

The rest of the trip was rather uneventful aside from us engaging in playful banter. Once the train pulled into the station in Canterlot, the sun was already in the process of setting with the sky starting to turn a majestic orange to the west. Pretty much everyone else who was onboard departed as well and began to make a beeline towards the royal palace on the far side of town. We were no different. Once we stretched our legs, we all began to head towards the main event of the evening.

I had to get used to walking with my cane again despite not really needing it. I started to get quite a few glances from members of the Canterlot elite who had not yet started on their way towards the palace. Rarity stayed close to me and really enjoyed taking in the sight of me doing her latest work justice. I could not help glancing down at her and asking, "So, how am I doing?"

Rarity flashed me a delighted wink and said, "Carrying yourself like a true gentleman! By all means, do continue."

Once we reached the castle, the sun had just started to sink into the horizon while a crescent moon was starting to rise over the mountain's summit. The stars were becoming increasingly visible as the blue sky started to turn black at a steady rate. Along with a number of other guests, my friends and I crossed the drawbridge leading into the castle from the back. I just kept turning heads everywhere I went, although the bright flashes and pops of fireworks provided quite the distraction now and then. I suppose those are set off right as the Grand Galloping Gala begins each year. I suppose that suit was looking all too appropriate for the occasion. I suspect a few guests even recognized me from last year.

The clamor of the many guests who had amassed in the entrance hall was all but deafening, so we all made our way into the quieter main hall. And sure enough, there they were at the top of the grand staircase. Celestia and Luna watched from above as the guests began to pour in. Twilight wasted no time in rushing to Celestia while Luna looked on with a smile. "Princess Celestia! So good to see you!"

Celestia lowered her head to engage with a brief hug with Twilight. "I'm so glad you could make it, Twilight. I'm sure we have a lot to catch up on." She then raised her head and looked down at the rest of us. "And it's so good to see all of you as... Oh my, James. What are you wearing this time? Where'd you get that amazing attire?"

I cast a bit of smirk down at Rarity in response. "I'm sure you can guess who wove this amazing ensemble."

Rarity held her head high in pride as if to make clear that it was she who wove it. Luna then spoke out, "Every bit as impressive as your last creation. It'll be interesting to see how they mesh tonight."

The previous creation? I then turned to the princesses and Twilight as they descended the stairwell and asked, "Wait... Wasn't there another order that was commissioned from Rarity lately? Something top secret, so to say?"

"Huh? Wait, you mean it was that thing behind the curtains that was all blue and purple?" Spike then asked, apparently having snuck a peek at it during a visit without knowing the significance of the ensemble he must have seen behind that curtain.

Rarity, shocked that someone had caught a glimpse of the unfinished product, turned to Spike with a look of disappointment. "Spike, you really mustn't snoop around my workshop! If there's a curtain around something, it's there for a good reason."

"Sorry! I don't even really remember what I saw. Where is it anyway?" Spike replied in apology immediately while keeping his head bowed. I know he hates to offend Rarity, but she seemed more annoyed than upset.

Luna began to turn her gaze up at the top pf the staircase behind her as she said, "Well, we should be getting the chance to... Speak of the devil. She arrives."

All eyes turned to the top of the stairwell. And indeed, someone was standing at the very top. The room fell remarkably silent even with the few other assembled guests at the edges viewing the spectacle as Nightmare Moon began to slowly descend the stairwell with the grace of any queen.

With tonight being the very first Grand Galloping Gala she would attend, Nightmare Moon was truly dressed for the occasion. It was clear why Rarity had been so careful to keep Nightmare Moon's attire hidden from any prying eyes up until its grand reveal. It was quite a feast for the eyes. A flowing dress was draped over her body consisting of cerulean hues among spots of cyan and deep indigo. The spots that hung over her flanks and chest were even emblazoned with a cyan crescent moon with patterns that almost brought to mind moon-kissed clouds in the deep blue ocean that is the night sky. Her usual blue metal shoes had been given quite a shine and even her crown and sturdy metal collar had been swapped out for even more elegant counterparts for the occasion. The blue metal collar wrapping around her neck had a number of reliefs embedded into it while her new tiara had a number of curved points along its length to the sides of the central spire. We all watched as she came to a stop before us, stopping short of leaving the stairs. Rarity seemed quite proud of herself while the rest of us were all but spellbound by the elegant sight before us. Nightmare Moon's eyes glanced back and forth at us while her sisters stood at her side, waiting for an answer. "Soooo? How do I look tonight?"

Everyone around me burst into a chorus of compliments. They were all quite dazzled to see the Princess of Dreams really dressed for the occasion. But shortly after looking back and forth at everyone before her, Nightmare Moon then cast me a most whimsical gaze. I could tell it was my input that she was most interested in hearing at that moment. "You are all too kind. But what of you, Sir James? May we hear your evaluation on my ensemble tonight?"

My mind started to race. What could I say when I do not have much of a grasp for fashion myself? Never mind that I knew she would appreciate whatever I had to say. Still, after a moment of thought, I cast my vote. "Well... You would be hard pressed to ask someone else with a proper understanding of fashion for such input. But from me... I feel words do not do justice, your highness. Your attire is like that of a shrouded dream in a sleeper's mind, such ethereal beauty."

"Why, I do believe those words did just do justice, my friend. Such a way with words." Luna said almost mockingly while Nightmare Moon could only look at me in stunned appreciative silence. In hindsight, I really surprised myself there with my response.

My own friends looked at me as well in surprise. Nightmare Moon herself even seemed to have a noticeable blush shining through her ebony coat. Still, she managed to word a response. "My word... Now that was indeed some fine praise. To that effect, I must ask a...personal request, Sir James."

"Name it, your highness." I replied while my hand tightly grasped the top of my cane.

The Princess of Dreams then calmly spoke her desire. "As this is my first attendance to the Grand Galloping Gala, I feel out of sorts among the unwashed masses that once feared me as a demon of the night. If I may be so bold... May I request that you serve as my escort tonight?"

I somehow suspected that she would make such a request. And the rest of my friends looked on in anticipating silence as well. Of course, I knew what my answer was. I dropped to one knee and took Nightmare Moon's hoof in hand before placing a kiss upon it. "It would be an honor, m'lady."

A number of my companions got a chuckle or giggle out of that, especially since Nightmare Moon seemed to not expect such a retort. Especially not that kiss. Still, she cracked a giddy smile and said, "Then it is settled! Uh... I hope the rest of you do not mind me stealing him away for the evening."

I could tell that she was directing that towards Fluttershy more than anyone else. My fiancée took it quite well and stepped towards Rarity. "Oh, it's no trouble, your highness. I'll just stick with Rarity while we see the sights. But we'll be around."

"Excellent. So... What happens next?" Nightmare Moon then asked while turning to Celestia.

The Princess of the Dawn let out a soft chuckle. It was hardly surprising seeing as how Celestia has seen dozens, if not hundreds of such galas in her very long lifetime while Nightmare Moon has seen none. Probably not even when she was still Luna a thousand years ago since Canterlot was not founded until after Nightmare Moon's banishment. Regardless, Celestia provided a retort. "Well, you don't have to worry about standing here to greet the guests this year. You just go in there and have a good time. I'm sure many of our guests are itching to meet their beloved Princess of Dreams in the flesh."

Such words of encouragement were not wasted on Nightmare Moon. She grinned in delight and giddy excitement. Such an event was most important for her since her return to Equestria in full almost a year ago. "That I shall. Now then, what are you all waiting for? Go! Eat, drink, mingle, and be merry!"

In a gaggle of giggles, laughs, and some cheers, all seven of my companions trotted off in different directions to go enjoy themselves among the rest of the invited guests, most of them in pairs. However, Luna then whispered to Celestia in a panicked hush just as a line of newcomers started to arrive, "Sister. I trust you arranged to provide some distractions for Miss Pie this time?"

I almost laughed as I recalled what happened the previous year. I learned the hard way to keep the strongest booze away from Pinkie Pie that time. Thankfully, Celestia sounded quite at ease about keeping Pinkie Pie entertained. "No worries, Luna. I had one of the smaller chambers set aside for some low brow entertainment that I'm sure she will enjoy quite a bit. Now, look alive! You've got guests to greet!"

"So I see. Just remember! It's your turn in thirty minutes!" Luna replied while Celestia trotted off towards Twilight as she and Spike waited by the doorway.

Now alone with Nightmare Moon as Luna dealt with the guests who were lining up to see her, I turned my attention to the Princess of Dreams. "Shall we?"

As our gazes met, I noticed...something in her eyes for only a second or two. Something like...fear. Or a look of uneasiness. She averted her gaze momentarily, but soon regained her serene smile as her wing extended and draped across my shoulders as if it were an arm. "By all means."

Thinking nothing of the break in her expression, I continued on into the grand hall with my date at my side. At least it felt like it was a date. Sure enough, the first grand hall we entered was bustling with activity as many formally dressed guests mingled and chatted. The band up on stage was filling the room with pleasant classical music. I could even Twilight, Celestia, and Spike in line at the buffet, although Spike was really loading up on desserts. After my previous attendance, it was everything I would come to expect from the Grand Galloping Gala.

Being her first time, Nightmare Moon scanned her surroundings while I waited patiently beside her. I was to venture only where her hooves carried her and nowhere else. "My word... I cannot recall the last time I witnessed so many louts in one area like a flock of strutting roosters."

Heh. I actually felt the urge to laugh at that. While neither Celestia or Luna have much love for the Canterlot elite, Nightmare Moon in particular really loathes them. "Oh, I'm sure quite a few of them are decent folk... Like this fellow approaching us right now."

At first glance, I did not recognize the stallion who approached us. But those large sunglasses and his silvery mane gave it away after a moment. It was none other than Hoity Toity. The fashion mogul quickly took a bow before his princess as he said, "Ah, your highness! It is so good to finally make your acquaintance. And I must say you are looking quite striking in that gown tonight."

Nightmare Moon cracked a smile at her guest's praise. "It is most appreciated, Hoity Toity. I personally commissioned this lovely ensemble from Ponyville's own Rarity some time ago and she most certainly delivered."

Hearing the name of a colleague he most likely had worked with before caused the stallion's ears to perk up. "I thought I recognized that design. Miss Rarity truly brings out the best of the material she works with. I've been updating the stock in my boutique to carry only the finest ensembles she can produce and... Hmm! I almost did not see you there! Didn't we meet last year? What was your name again... James, was it?"

Pleased that he remembered me, I nodded with a smile. "It is, my good sir. I will be with her highness for the night. And..." I paused briefly when I noticed that Hoity Toity was eyeing my attire. Possibly giving it a silent evaluation. "See something you like? Like her gown, this fine suit of mine was woven by Miss Rarity as well."

"That is exactly what I was beginning to suspect! I must say that the robe you donned last year was a feast for the eyes on its own, but I have to say this ensemble... It simply screams 'you' the longer I look at it. Truly, only Miss Rarity knows how to find a look that fits anypony right down to the finest detail. I must go find her and inquire about this as I am quite intrigued! So sorry to cut this conversation short, your highness, but it was a pleasure nonetheless."

Nightmare Moon could only let out a chuckle as her guest trotted off to find Rarity. For all of his cool and collected reputation, seeing some eye-catching works produced by someone he knows quite well is enough to get him quite excited. The Princess of Dreams then looked at me and said, "Well, that went better than expected. The shorter the discussion, the better."

"Meh, he's not so bad. At least compared to the rest of those fops among the elite." I retorted while adjusting the grip on my cane. I then turned my gaze towards the buffet and felt my mouth water as the various foods greeted my eyes. I could scarcely tell what any of them were, but I was eager to try them. "Mmm... Shall we feast before moving on to the rest of what the gala has to offer?"

When I looked back at Nightmare Moon, I was giving a surprise. That same disheartened and uneasy look at returned to her face. It stayed there a while longer as her eyes glanced at me, then the buffet, then back to me. She slowly started to regain her composure and said, "No, not yet... My appetite is not quite worth sating yet."

Considering that feelings of guilt, anxiety, and or fear can really screw with your appetite, I began to suspect something was wrong. But unless I saw it again, I decided to chalk it up to Nightmare Moon being rather nervous about her very first Grand Galloping Gala. I smiled calmly and said, "Very well. As much as I'd love to sample the fare, I'd much rather wait for you to join me."

"Thank you, my dear... I... I think I could just us some fresh air. If we might may our way to the garden, that would be grand." My beautiful friend replied with gratitude. I began to make a path towards the far end of the hall that led out into the vast royal garden, my cane serving as a prod of sorts as I gently nudged people out of the way with it or otherwise signaling them that I needed to get through. Along the way, many guests greeted the Princess of Dreams with smiles and not an ounce of fear or wariness. Even though I could still see that disquieted look in her eyes, she really was enjoying everyone opening up to her not as a legendary villain, but as a beloved and respected member of Equestria's rulers. Although I was also quick to notice one or two of the guests were surprisingly underdressed for such an occasion, including a stallion with a snow-white coat and mane with traces of an icy blue in his hair with his tail cropped a bit short and a pair of blue snowflakes for his cutie mark. All he was wearing was a purple scarf. No one seemed to give him any trouble though.

Stepping out into the garden, we were greeted by the sight of multiple guests engaging in conversation, enjoying walks along the rows of flowers, and quite a few were lined up at Applejack's vendor stall. Much like last year, she pulled out all the stops and had brought along only the most decadent apple treats she could come up with. She still kept a few apple pies around, probably for the Wonderbolts on the other side in the courtyard, but the rest consisted of apple parfaits, sparkling apple cider, apple ice cream, and a number of other treats. It really looked like a stall one might find in Canterlot itself. Only this time, she did not have that silly apple turret out that shot me in the gut. I decided to refrain from messing with her this time.

I followed Nightmare Moon out into the farthest edges of the garden. The air was pleasantly cool in the low 60s as the moon and stars hung high in the sky above the canopy. A few birds and squirrels fluttered and scampered around now and then, but activity was quite minimal. It would have been outright spooky being that far from the party if it was not for some of the lights from the open doorway and the number of outdoor torches that were illuminating the area and the music from the dining hall barely reaching us.

Nightmare Moon was almost oddly silent as she walked along. I thought she would speak up and engage in conversation with me, but those words never came. Instead, it seemed she was simply out there to be alone with her thoughts. She did look quite troubled with how she seemed to not even notice my presence anymore. I decided to do away with my gentlemanly facade and voice my concerns. "Hey... Are you feeling all right?"

She almost did not even hear me. It took Nightmare Moon a moment to process that my words were directed at her if that delay in the turn of her head was anything to go by. She looked at me with those beautiful yet unnatural eyes filled with self-doubt and even fear. For a moment, we said nothing as our eyes locked. However, she could see what I was concerned about and let out a sigh. "It's nothing... It's just... I... I cannot lie to you, my friend... I am deeply concerned that I...made a grave error..."

"An error? With what? When did..." I began to ask before it finally dawned on me. I had all but forgotten about it. "Wait! The raid under the last full moon! How'd that go? Did everyone make it out all right?"

My thoughts went back to the hostage situation the royal guard had discovered out in the wastes near Manehatten. The mare known as Starlight Glimmer. What had become of that megalomaniac? Were there any casualties? Whatever it was that happened, Nightmare Moon seemed deeply unwilling to speak of it. Even so, she could tell I wanted to know. With some hesitation, she gave me an answer I did not expect. "I am uncertain if words will be able to do justice... It may be better if I show you instead."

"Show me...? What, like a mirage? You can do that?" I asked in surprise as I tried to imagine what would happen. Would she conjure up a mirror that would serve as a window into the past?

"Well... Something to that effect. I can show you everything that occurred as if we were there. However..." She replied before stepping towards me and placed her hoof on my chest while giving me a desperate pleading gaze. "You must promise me... No matter what you see, please... Please do not think any less of me. I beg of you..."

She was afraid. I began to put the pieces together. Nightmare Moon was fearful she did something I could not accept. She did not want to jeopardize our bond. Regardless, I only had the utmost faith in her judgment and cupped her cheek with my hand. "That's a promise. You know I won't give up on you."

My words and touch seemed to reassure my dear friend. She smiled momentarily before her horn became engulfed in her deep blue magic aura. "Thank you... Truly. Now, stay close to me. It is for the best we are not interrupted out here."

I did as she requested and stepped next to her. In a move I would probably expect out of Trixie more than Nightmare Moon, the area around us became gradually covered by a new vista as if the garden around us was a mirage that was fading away. In a matter of seconds, we were no longer standing in the royal garden. Instead, we seemed to be out in the middle of nowhere along two rows of identical houses. Even the moon above us had gone from being a crescent to a full moon. I could no longer hear the sounds of the gala nearby. Only the sounds of night reached my ears. "So... This is where it happened?"

"Yes. This outpost is where the hostage situation took place." She explained as I looked around. The appearance of the tiny hamlet was roughly about what I expected and matched the various descriptions I had heard from her to a T. The homes before me were identical in design and they were evenly lined up parallel formations with the number of houses on each side mirroring the other. Considering the mention of the hostages all bearing the same unsettling cutie mark of an equal sign, I realized that the rows of houses would appear to look like an equal sign if seen from above. The only thing that stood out was the presence of another house ahead of the rest, breaking the sense of symmetry. All around us was a rather bleak dusty wasteland with only a few rather bare trees here and there along with larger rocks jutting up out of the landscape. It was no wonder such a hideout had gone undiscovered for so long. Why would anyone even go there? As I pondered in silence while taking in my surroundings and contemplating how boring it must have been to live in such a bland settlement, Nightmare Moon spoke over the night's stillness. "Five minutes until midnight."

Her gaze was no longer as uneasy as it had been before. A look of cold sternness had replaced it. Whatever it was that was about to transpire was clearly bringing up some unpleasant memories. I looked around and, just barely, I saw it. Atop the lines of houses. There was movement as the forms of winged stallions climbed up onto the roofs' steeples with spears in hoof. I recognized their forms. Being a bizarre fusion of pegasus and bat while clad in armor that almost looked like a costume for Nightmare Night. I knew by that point that such appearances are just an illusion due to an enchantment placed upon the armor. With there being six houses on each side, two dozen members of the royal guard stood atop the rows of homes with two on each roof. Minutes ticked by as I watched in silent anticipation, the rows of guardsmen atop the roofs watching like ravens about to swoop down upon their prey. Only the house at the head of the rows was left untouched as Starlight Glimmer likely slumbered away in it. Then, Nightmare Moon spoke once more. "It begins."

At those words, midnight struck. The rows of guardsmen leaped off the roofs and landed lightly upon the ground in unison with wings spread. They all kicked the doors in and rushed inside to secure the captive ponies. I could hear the shrieks of the startled captives being roused from their slumber so suddenly, but the guardsmen did everything they could to assure that they were in no danger. Calls of them revealing their identity as members of the royal guard having come to rescue them. Some of the captive ponies managed to flee out the doors, understandably frightened by the sudden raid and probably not understanding that they were in no danger. Each were tackled to the ground by one or more of the guards and were warned to be still as they were not yet safe. It was at that time that I discovered Nightmare Moon's description of them was quite accurate. Muted coats of drained color and cutie marks all bearing the same equal sign. "You weren't kidding about the marks..."

It was at that time that a light flicked on inside the house to my right. I heard a rather geeky sounding voice speak up with the tone of a young woman. "Huh?! What's going on out there?! You're all supposed to be in bed!"

Nightmare Moon and I turned to face the house as the door burst open to reveal the one person in the outpost who did not bear the same cutie mark as the captives. A young unicorn mare stepped out into the moonlight, her coat being a shade of pink and her eyes a shade of lavender. Her mane consisted of two similar shades of purple and lines of light blue and were styled in bangs over her brow and a long ponytail with her tail styled very similarly to her mane. Her cutie mark, incriminating her of the charade of equality she had forced upon her captives, consisting of a purple diamond shape set over a four-armed white star with trails of what I thought were magical energy consisting of an aquatic blue and green. She certainly did not look like anything special to me and I was left silently questioning if that was even the one I had been told about. Upon seeing the royal guards freeing and restraining her panicked captives, Starlight Glimmer's eyes opened wide in a combination of shock and frustration. "They're... No... No!!! I didn't get this far just for..."

As she stepped forward, a sudden surprise came up. Or rather, dropped right out of the sky and landed right in front of her. A dark visage landed right before Starlight so suddenly that she staggered back in shock. I recognized the form before me as Nightmare Moon rose and glared down at Starlight Glimmer in silence. The real Nightmare Moon by my side stood silently as she watched this event from her past, including her past self.

As the Princess of Dreams glared down at Starlight Glimmer in silence, all of the frustrating and anger left the unicorn's eyes and was replaced with utter horror as she realized exactly who she was seeing before her. No matter how cunning and conniving she had been thus far, she knew it would be foolhardy to even try to tangle with the Mare in the Moon. "No... You can't... You can't be... NIGHTMARE MOON!!!"

In a panic, Starlight Glimmer scrambled to her feet and fled away from the village off to her left. Nightmare Moon yelled out at her to halt, but the terrified mare was no about to let herself be caught by the reviled black sheep of the royal family. Nightmare Moon then turned to her men as they all gathered outside with many of the townspeople starting to panic as they realized exactly who it was leading the royal guard in the raid. "Half of you come with me! The rest of you, protect the townspeople!"

A dozen of the royal guardsmen rushed off after Starlight Glimmer with Nightmare Moon leading the charge. Instead of following these ghosts of the past, I found that Nightmare Moon and I began to float along after them as if standing on an invisible platform. It was as if we were watching a movie being displayed in all directions like magic-based virtual reality. A pursuit under the full moon took place as they chased her out of the village and up a craggy path that lead up to what seemed to be a cave not that far from the village itself. It was so inconspicuous that it was no wonder the royal guard and even the Wonderbolt scouts never took note of it. But it was there. Just a cave on a high cliff overlooking the outpost with a path leading right up to it. What was Starlight Glimmer hoping to do there? For all I knew, she was backing herself into a corner with no way out. "That looks like a bad idea unless the whole cave is booby trapped."

Nightmare Moon said nothing as we floated along, keeping an eye on Starlight Glimmer as she rushed into the cave with Nightmare Moon's past self and the dozen royal guards with her following close behind. The two of us suddenly picked up speed and I flinched as we were about to slam into the rock formation the cave was set into. Instead, we just phased right through it as if we were in a video game and had just glitched through the wall. It really is the only way I can describe it. We could see the corridor Starlight was galloping through while seemingly floating in a black void. We were very close to the wall itself, so I could almost reach out and touch her.

What we saw next was quite a shock. The passage in the cave soon led into a spacious chamber. At the far end of the chamber stood what I could only describe as some sort of vault set into the wall. A vault of cutie marks for whatever sense that makes. It immediately explained where the cutie marks of Starlight's captives had gone. They had been...extracted somehow and put into the many slots of that wall. The outlines of each slot glowed a bright neon cyan, providing a fair bit of light. The cutie mark vault was eight slots wide and fourteen slots high while only thirty or so marks were on display. Seeing that it could hold more than a hundred cutie marks filled me with a sense of horror as I wondered just how many ponies Starlight Glimmer would have abducted in several more years had she gone undetected. "Those are all...cutie marks? How's that even possible?"

"I wish I had an answer for that myself... Forbidden magic to be sure." Nightmare Moon muttered as Starlight rushed towards the vault. Before the vault stood a pedestal that held what seemed to be a wooden staff with a forked end. With the way the staff seemed to have a spiraling band of wood just below the forked section, it looked like something Shining Armor would use as a prop during one of his roleplay sessions.

The longer I looked at that staff, the more I pondered its purpose. But then a name came to mind. "Wait... Is that the Staff of Sameness?"

Nightmare Moon let out a noticeable groan, probably because of how laughable she found that name to be. "Ugh... Most likely."

"It looks like a tuning fork with a needlessly long handle! What could one even do with it?" I asked in return as Starlight Glimmer rushed up to it and took it into her magical grasp as her horn and the staff itself become coated in a layer of billowing light turquoise magical energy.

We watched as the tension rose rapidly now that Starlight Glimmer was boxed into the cave with no way out. The night watchmen blocked the exit with spears ready while Nightmare Moon stood before them. Starlight Glimmer pointed the Staff of Sameness at them like a polearm almost as if she was going to channel some sort of spell through it. Just as panicked as minutes earlier, she shrieked at her pursuers as Nightmare Moon's eyes opened wide at the perceived threat. "Get out! Get out of here or I'll... I'll..."

"NO!!!" Nightmare Moon yelled as she fired a bolt of magic lightning from her horn. The lightning obliterated the flimsy wooden staff into countless splinters as Starlight Glimmer screamed in fright. The lightning just kept going and slammed into the vault behind her. Great cracks began to line the barrier that contained the cutie marks within. Seconds later, the barrier shattered into sparks of light. With nothing to keep the cutie marks contained, they flew right over everyone in the cave and out through the entrance, likely to return to their rightful owners. It was...strangely beautiful to watch.

Starlight Glimmer could only look on in horror as everything she had worked towards completely unraveled before her. She shrieked and pleaded as she desperately tried to grab onto the cutie marks that flew over her to no avail. She was in an utter panic, trying so hard to salvage whatever she could from what she likely spent a great deal of time building up. But it was all for naught. Every last cutie mark escaped the cave and left Starlight Glimmer backed into a corner as her vault's glowing frame continued to illuminate the chamber. It was all over for her. All that remained was for her to surrender.

"Looks like you got her." I said while watching with intense curiosity to see how this event would play out. It had gone flawlessly. Starlight Glimmer was trapped, her captives had been freed, and they had likely just regained their stolen cutie marks to boot. There was just one loose end to tie up, but Starlight Glimmer still looked the part of a cornered rat. Terrified, yet probably not willing to throw in the towel yet.

The twelve royal guardsmen aimed their spears ahead at their target. However, Nightmare Moon threw up a wing to order them to stand down. They rested their spears, but remained watchful. The Princess of Dreams took a few steps forward, prompting Starlight Glimmer to flinch in fright as the dreaded Mare in the Moon glared down at her from across the room. With a look of unflinching cold resolve, Nightmare Moon spoke. "Starlight Glimmer. As princess of Equestria, I hereby place you under arrest."

Even with no chance of escape, Starlight simple backed away while still pleading with her captor. "No... You... You can't do this to me! I've done nothing wrong!"

One of the guardsmen spoke up, probably do to having experience in similar situations and knowing how to talk to emotionally compromised individuals. "There is nothing else you can do. You are surrounded. You have no control over this situation. Come quietly and you will not be harmed."

The way Starlight kept trying to slink away from the situation... Even after being guilty of mass kidnapping, she seemed to not comprehend that she had committed a serious crime. "No... You don't understand! I was just trying to spread equality! That's it!"

"Kidnapping and the theft of cutie marks...however you managed to do that...are not acts of insuring equality. It is a most unsettling crime and you will stand trial for it." Nightmare Moon cool commanded as she tried to keep control over the situation. I simply stood there baffled. I was expecting Starlight to be some sort of devious mastermind and not someone convinced she was doing the right thing.

Whatever bizarre logic she was following, she did not back down. "No... You don't understand. Cutie marks do nothing but divide us... They create difference. They create rifts that force others apart. To be unique is to be uneven. To be unequal! Through equality, no one is superior and no one is inferior. Why can't you see that?"

I could not help cocking my head to one side. Was she really misinterpreting the entire purpose of cutie marks THAT hard? Even the royal guardsmen seemed baffled as to what she just said if the way they were looking at each other showed anything. I mean, really. Cutie marks breed inequality? What was this tripe? Who could ever come to that conclusion? At most, they breed diversity. And at the very least, they merely show what your foremost talent is or an important trait about yourself.

Nightmare Moon was left unfazed by such claims even though she too seemed bewildered by such outlandish conspiracy theories. "I will not ask how you could possibly come to such a conclusion, but you are sorely mistaken. Equestria has never been a land built on inequality. And in times where inequality occurs, cutie marks have never been the cause. Cutie marks are a badge of identity. An emblem displaying one's greatest interests, talents, or even a look into their very soul. They have nothing to do with one's status in society. Much how mine does not indicate my right to rule over this world alongside my sisters."

I quickly noticed something change in Starlight even before Nightmare Moon could finish speaking. Even the real Nightmare Moon beside me started to seem increasingly anxious as if she knew something was about to happen. Starlight Glimmer's expression very slowly started to become one not of terror, but anger. Resentment. As if Nightmare Moon's spoken facts about the purpose of cutie marks was somehow insulting her very intelligence. Not even a second after Nightmare Moon finished speaking her peace, Starlight immediately went from cowering to yelling at her. "Don't you dare try to use this sentimental garbage against me! I've seen what these useless marks do! They're a blight on the world! All they do is ruin the connections between people and drive them apart! That's inequality in a nutshell!"

Nightmare Moon remained unfazed and promptly shot down her argument with the most obvious statement she could make. "Then why do you still wear your original cutie mark while your captives are forced to bear false marks consisting of an equal sign?"

Starlight Glimmer fell silent while her face seethed with rage and even some humiliation. It was as if those words had just dealt a massive blow to her pride. All she could do was bow her head and mutter, "Shut up."

Nightmare Moon began to sound impatient as her tone become more stern. "Whatever your mindset is or whatever goal you were working towards, it's all for naught when it's fueled by such nonsense. There is nothing more you can do. Stand down and come with us. You have nothing to lose by surrendering."

"Shut up..." Starlight Glimmer growled with an unsettling sense of malice in her voice. Her horn became covered in her magic aura unexpectedly even while her gaze remained directed to the cave floor.

Clearly seeing Starlight's magic aura as a threat, Nightmare Moon all but shouted at her target. "Enough! I will not say it again! Surrender now and we shall not..."

"I said SHUT UP!!!" Starlight Glimmer screamed at the Princess of Dreams before doing the one thing I would never expect a sane person to do in that situation. She began to bombard her arrestors with frightfully potent bursts of magic! I could see why everyone had been so wary of a direct confrontation with her. The magnitude of her magical might was on par with Twilight Sparkle herself, if not greater. Rather than blast them directly, she instead directed her aim at the cave ceiling and walls above the royal guard, trying to trigger a cave-in and bury them alive! Even if it meant sealing herself in the cave and insuring her demise.

The entire cave became a chamber of mayhem as the guards struggled to maintain their footing due to the powerful tremors and avoiding the falling debris. The amount of falling rocks was small at first, but Starlight's assault did not relent. Such wrath and utter madness in those eyes... The expression on her face was nothing short of murderous rage. An emotion I did not think was possible to see on a pony's face. Even Nightmare Moon herself struggled to deflect or block the falling debris around her with magic barriers, but something needed to be done soon. Starlight Glimmer was beyond reason and if something was not done within the next moment, somepony was going to wind up dead.

I was at a loss for words. I did not expect to see this situation go to hell like this. I was all but quivering in anticipation to the point of not noticing Nightmare Moon's past self charging her horn for a spell as she became still and focused despite all the chaos happening around her. The real Nightmare Moon beside me began to look back and forth at me as fear seemed to fill her eyes. At that moment, I began to notice icy mist beginning to form right under Starlight Glimmer even while she was too deranged to focus on anything other than smiting those who dared tried to capture or reason with her. It was at that moment that Nightmare Moon threw up her wing, blocking my view of what was happening before us. Mildly startled, I yelped in irritation at not being able to see what was happening. "Hey?! I was wa..."

What followed was a sound I still struggle to describe even now as I replay it in my head. All I know is that it chilled me. And with that sound, the entire cave was engulfed in a deathly silence. I dared not move for roughly seven or eight seconds as I felt the silence reach me. Whatever it was that happened, everything stopped. I looked to my left and could see the guardsmen looking rattled, but all right. Quite a bit of rubble littered the floor around them while their helmets had dents in them from being struck with falling rocks. I leaned a bit further to my left and saw Nightmare Moon standing transfixed, motionless as a look of abject horror filled her eyes. What had she done?

I began to reached for Nightmare Moon's wing to move it aside, but she turned a most worrisome gaze towards me in warning. "It's morbid... Are you sure you're ready to see this?"

I was left momentarily stunned by those words. Just what did Nightmare Moon do to pacify the situation so suddenly? Images played through my mind, none of which painted a pretty picture. I steadied my nerves and nodded my head to signal that I was ready before gently pushing her wing aside so that it would partially fold. I immediately regretted my decision to the point that I had to look away and only gradually look back bit by bit until I could bring myself to tolerate the sight before me.

Starlight Glimmer was still there. And her visage was nothing short of ghastly. That icy mist below her had served as a warning that Nightmare Moon was on the verge of casting one of her signature ice elemental spells. Specifically ice spikes. Starlight Glimmer's hooves dangled limply in the air as she was supported by the three narrow ice spikes that were now jutting out of the floor under her, thoroughly and bloodily impaled through her torso. Even with how twisted and murderous she had proven herself to be, all my mind could process at the time was that I was seeing a pony, one of Equestria's citizens that I had come to view as embodiments of innocence and purity, gruesomely skewered and bleeding heavily on a trio of sharpened frozen spires. "My god..."

Much to my shock, I soon found that Starlight Glimmer was not dead at all. She let out a sudden loud gasp as she struggled to breath with one of her lungs likely collapsed, her voice shuddering as the ice spikes impaling her body chilled her and slowed the loss of blood. Her eyes, quivering in what was likely unbearable agony or frigid numbness, looked towards the motionless Princess of Dreams as she beheld the horror of what she had done with a look on her face that I could only describe as a crisis of conscience. "You could...never understand... What I went through... When he...left me as soon as...his mark appeared..."

I forced myself to watch as Starlight's time likely drew near. There was no way she was going to survive those injuries. Nightmare Moon's face showed a reaction that seemed to show that she had come to her senses enough to listen to what Starlight Glimmer was saying. The dying mare continued to speak her mind along with what was surely the catalyst behind her outlook on life. "He gained his mark... I did not... And he...left me... My friend left me... That mark...took him from me... Drove him away from me... That wretched...cutie mark... They all...drive friends away... Destroy friendships... Make them...meaningless... Make everypony...unequal..."

I averted my eyes from the carnage before me to try and comprehend what her words meant. From the mention of the time she did not have her mark, it was surely during her childhood. A friend of hers got his cutie mark first? And they drifted apart? But... That is something that every child is all but doomed to go through. It is rare where a friendship formed in childhood lasts into adulthood. I should know because my best friend from elementary school and I drifted apart in later years and I never dwelled on it. It is something you just need to overcome and keep trying again until you find friendships that end up lasting.

The royal guardsmen were clearly having the same idea as they looked at each other in utter bewilderment. I heard them mutter lines like 'Is she serious?' and 'That's a joke, right? I mean... Really?', indicating that such a childish motivation could truly be the motive behind the mass kidnappings she had carried out. Did she truly not have the courage to try again after her first friendship floundered? Even twenty years later?

I noticed something begin to change with Nightmare Moon's face. The look of horror slowly became replaced with a very special kind of anger. Cold focused anger with a hint of disbelief and disgust. Surely she was having just as much difficulty comprehending Starlight's motives as the rest of us. " This is just some jest... It must be."

A new kind of tension began to fill the chamber as Nightmare Moon began to very slowly approach the impaled mare before her. "You could not have...been the least bit serious just now... Nopony...could ever be so...petty... So...childish..."

My eyes opened wide as I saw my friend's rage and disgust begin to simmer and boil over. Those words Starlight Glimmer had spoken... They had just struck a very sensitive and personal nerve in the Princess of Dreams as her quiet voice seething with malice turned into roaring as she began to draw ever closer to her enemy. "Are you mad?! How could you have been so weak as to not overcome an ordeal literally every person on the face of the planet has had to face at least once in their lives?! How could you have just given up when everyone else has faced it, conquered it, and moved on?!"

Her wrath was terrifying, yet utterly justified. Even Nightmare Moon's men seemed intimidated as their princess screamed out at the true absurdity of Starlight Glimmer's childish motivations for her crimes. "I could have been like you. I could have... And yet, I never faltered. Even in my darkest moments, even when I was immortalized at the dreaded Mare in the Moon, I NEVER gave up on trying to win the love of my people! Decades turning into centuries as I struggled to be admired! To find somepony to adore me as the Princess of the Night! And lo and behold, my perseverance was handsomely rewarded! I have everything I have ever wanted. The love of my people. A place on the throne beside my sisters. And most of all, the adoration and acceptance of the one person who made it all possible! The first person to ever see me not as a demon, but as a mare! He is my guiding light and I never would have found him had I just given up at the first hurdle!"

Her words... I knew then she was speaking of me. I understood what she had gone through up until that night I found her in the Everfree Forest. And it was true. Despite everything that had happened in her long life, Nightmare Moon never gave up. I instinctively reached out and embraced the real Nightmare Moon beside me, holding her to know that I appreciated her words and that I still adored her even at that moment as I watched this dark event play out before us. Nightmare Moon remained silent, but I felt her lean her head against me while her wing wrapped around me for support.

And yet, the Nightmare Moon before us continued to scream right into Starlight Glimmer's face as the impaled mare visibly cowered in the face of the Mare in the Moon's frightful rage. Even more unsettling was that Nightmare Moon's nebulous mane and tail began to quiver like billowing storm clouds while her eyes became engulfed in a brilliant white glow. "My struggles were torture compared to your petty childhood grievances that you have refused to let go of. And now, look at what you've become! On the verge of death and not a single friend in the world to mourn you. You chose live without friends and now you will die without friends. All because you were too cowardly to try again where literally everyone else in the world has already triumphed over an inevitable trial we all face at some point in our lives! Even I, the vile Mare in the Moon, succeeded where you voluntarily failed! For as misguided as my methods were for so long, I was still BETTER THAN YOU!!! YOU ARE PATHETIC!!!"

I sincerely thought Nightmare Moon was going to kill Starlight there and now with her roars echoing throughout the cave and making her sound louder than she really was. And yet...she did not. Once again, the room began eerily silent. Nightmare Moon's wrath slowly faded as she still snarled and glared at Starlight Glimmer with intense disgust and contempt, yet her mane and tail regained their more relaxed billowing tempo and the glow in her eyes faded. She stepped back, apparently burned out for the moment and having got all she wanted to say off her chest.

Starlight Glimmer gasped and wheezed as she continued to struggle to breathe. She coughed as blood spurted from her mouth and oozed down her jaw. Did Nightmare Moon manage to get through to her? Would she die enlightened and see the error of her delusional ways?

I was left both surprised and disappointed by what happened next. Rather than look humbled, Starlight once more began to look frustrated and offended. It was as if nothing Nightmare Moon said even registered with her other than being a challenge to everything she stood for, no matter how wrong it all was. She gasped and growled, speaking in as loud of a whisper as her collapsed lung would allow. "You... You could never understand... You don't get it... You CAN'T get it... I'm the only one who understands... I'm the only one who gets it...!"

To my shock, Starlight Glimmer raised her head as her horn became coated with her magic aura. Even in such pain and with hypothermia setting in, she could still focus enough to use magic? It began to shine brighter as she began to give Nightmare Moon a most chilling look of insanity as she grinned in malice. "You beat me here...but I'll... I'll make sure you never... All I have to do...is make sure you never come back, Mare in the Moon...! You'll never return as long as...I have anything to say about it!"

A surging bright orb of magical light began to build on the tip of her horn. Something specific was about to be cast. It then occurred to me. The time travel spell blueprints she had stolen from the Canterlot archives! Did she perfect it? Was she going to use it to travel to the past and do something to prevent Nightmare Moon from ever returning from her banishment within the moon as a means to spite her?

The royal guards seemed to understand full well that Starlight was not going to let herself be taken alive. They readied their spears and charged forward to stop her, but Nightmare Moon barked at them while suddenly spreading her wings to her sides to block them. "Stand your ground."

One of the guards seemed bewildered by his superior's orders when Starlight Glimmer was on the verge of doing something vile as a means to spit in the face of the one who not only stopped her, but even humiliated her and her childish motivations for her criminal actions. "Your highness, please! Allow us to..."

"I said stand down!" The Princess of Dreams all but roared as she glared at Starlight Glimmer in still defiance. Even though she had more than enough power to stop her or otherwise finish her off, Nightmare Moon did nothing aside from staring down her enemy without blinking once. Why? What was stopping her from intervening?

"I'll show this world... I'll show everypony...the truth... Inequality will cease... Everypony will be equal and... I'll... I'll..." Starlight Glimmer wheezed in madness as the spell neared the point of use. I looked at Nightmare Moon beside me, her expression becoming noticeably bothered. I turned back to the scene playing out before us, watching in suspense as Starlight Glimmer prepared to get in the last laugh. But then, she...stopped.

The glowing orb of magical energy began to fade away until it was nothing as Starlight Glimmer bowed her head in silence, her mouth going from a maniacal grin to just hanging open. Her eyes still had that look of insane rage in them though. I was left confused. The chamber had fallen silent even as Nightmare Moon's unblinking glare did not cease. Even the guards seemed puzzled at first. But they soon rested their spears as if the threat had passed. I took a step forward, closely eyeing the remarkably still and silent mare still impaled upon the magic ice spears as the flow of blood had been chilled to a stop. Why had she given up on her last spiteful attack?

Seconds crept by as a sense of horror began to settle into my soul. I stepped back as the truth dawned on me. "She's dead..."

Nightmare Moon offered no response, although I saw her turn her head away as if ashamed to face me. Indeed, her past self began to show a conflicted expression somewhere between horror and contempt for the one she had just killed. I could only suspect that Nightmare Moon was suddenly going through a crisis of conscience. Even if everything she did was to protect her men. She turned to the royal guards behind her and spoke in a tired monotone, "Return to the townspeople. I will join you shortly."

The dozen of night watchmen nodded and turned to leave. I overheard one of them calmly applaud Nightmare Moon with the assurance that she had done the right thing. Once she was alone, Nightmare Moon approached Starlight Glimmer's impaled corpse. With a flash of her horn's magic aura, the ice spikes dissolved into pillars of frigid mist as the cadaver before her hit the ground with a thud. No longer exposed to the icy cold source of her wounds, Starlight's blood began to flow again and slowly pooled under her. I saw Nightmare Moon's magic aura cover her eyes only to watch as she closed her eyelids in what was likely the only shred of mercy she could bring herself to show such a despicable individual. She then turned and walked out of the cave while the real Nightmare Moon and myself followed as we drifted through space.

We watched from afar as Nightmare Moon's past shade stood before Starlight Glimmer's captives. Indeed, something had changed now that their cutie marks had been returned to them. Their colors were more vibrant and even their manes and tails had become more diverse in designs instead of being so uniform in what little way they could have been styled. I even recognized the white stallion as the one I had seen just a short while ago at the Grand Galloping Gala. Did they all attend?

Everyone was too far away for us to hear, but their actions alone told us the story. The townspeople still seemed frightened by Nightmare Moon as well as the bat-like guards that surrounded them in the middle of town. Nightmare Moon seemed stoic and very focused as she spoke to them. They seemed to relax a bit as it became clear to the captives that they were in no danger and that the intimidating ponies who had raided the town were not their captors, but their liberators. I suspect they then inquired as to what had become of Starlight Glimmer since whatever Nightmare Moon said to them next brought forth looks and gestures that oozed extreme relief and gratitude. They likely knew she would never be seen again. The townspeople entered all but one of the homes that were lined up in rows, probably to go back to bed and rest before they could be escorted home the following morning. Nightmare Moon and a few of the royal guards made their way towards Starlight Glimmer's house at the end of town while a couple of other guards entered the only house that was not being inhabited. The rest stood watch over the village to insure no further harm, physical or psychological, would come to Starlight Glimmer's victims.

I looked at the real Nightmare Moon beside me. Rather than look at me, she seemed to cast a spell without looking away from the scene before us. Time seemed to advance at a rapid pace before the flow of time returned to normal. What stood before us then was a surprise. We seemed to be in the same place, but... The village was gone. Every last bit of housing had been demolished with a number of carts and wagons having been loaded up with the resulting debris. One could scarcely tell where they had all stood. One of the royal guard, a pegasus in the usual coat of arms of white coat, blue mane and tail, and gilded armor, stood beside the Princess of Dreams right in the middle of where the rows of houses would have been. It was then that we drifted closer so we could actually hear what was going on. The carts of junk started to get hauled away as the guard turned to his princess and asked, "Was this all truly necessary, your highness? Demolishing this little place so far from civilization."

"Trust me. This place and everything that occurred here is best forgotten. You may go on ahead. I will depart shortly." Nightmare Moon bluntly told her subordinate while barely casting him a glance. He bowed his head in compliance and spread his wings before taking to the sky and flying south.

A full minute went by while Nightmare Moon stood out there in the wastes with nothing but the sound of wind kicking up dust reaching my ears. She seemed to glance around to insure that no one was watching before turning to face the high cave in the distance that likely still held Starlight Glimmer's rotted corpse. She began to channel her magic through her horn momentarily before launching a concentrated burst of magic at the cave's mouth. There was a blast that triggered a rockslide, creating a massive pile of rubble at the cave's mouth. It was sealed, turning Starlight Glimmer's cutie mark vault into her tomb.

The air became silent once more as Nightmare Moon's past self glared at the sealed cave above her with a look of disgust. As she spread her wings to take flight, one last line escaped her lips. "May nopony remember your name."

It was as Nightmare Moon took to the sky to return home that the mirage around me began to fade. I soon found myself standing at the far end of the darkened royal garden with the real Nightmare Moon close behind me. Her expression showed concern and even uneasiness as she looked at me. I could hazard a guess by that exactly why she was so worried over me seeing what had happened. I sighed while just looking at the ground for a moment before saying, "I... I hope I can get that image out of my head soon... That was painful to see..."

Nightmare Moon bowed her head as well. "I had no choice... I know that, yet... Had I not acted when I did... How many of them would have perished? Still..."

A moment of silence passed between us before Nightmare Moon looked at me with a most fearful gaze. "James, I must know. Now that you saw everything that happened that night, please tell me. Did I make a mistake? Did I do the right thing? I must know that I am or am not a demon like my legend says."

I cannot fault her for being so torn over her actions that night. As a princess of Equestria, it is her duty to shelter, guide, and govern the people of her world. Not to kill them. And yet, I saw how deranged Starlight Glimmer was even in the face of cold hard facts about something she did not understand and attempts to persuade her to surrender peacefully. And I saw the shocking levels of magical power she possessed to the point where she would have surely killed someone had Nightmare Moon waited even a few more seconds. Too insane to listen to reason and too powerful to capture, there was only one way that encounter could have ended. The only other option would have been to let her go and that just was not a viable option.

I knew what my answer was. I reached out and gently cupped Nightmare Moon's face with my hand. I could not bring myself to smile as such a subject was not supposed to enjoyed in the slightest. I then spoke softly to her. "Yeah... You did the right thing. You can't say you didn't try to reason with her. At that point, it was either you and your men or her. I know that wasn't an easy choice to make, but you did what was best for your men and your world. Please believe me when I say I'm proud of you for how you handled yourself back there."

Her expression relaxed greatly. I could feel the Princess of Dreams lean into my hand as she whispered to me. "Thank you... Somehow, I knew I made the best of a bad situation, and yet... I was just so afraid of what you would have thought of me... I needed to know. Thank you...for not thinking less of me."

I did not need to ask her why she was so afraid. She had already voiced her thoughts during that spectacular rant towards Starlight Glimmer. There was nothing else either of us needed to say regarding our connection. She is dear to me as I am to her. Still, I could not help thinking back to Starlight's asinine delusions about cutie marks. "You're very welcome, but... I mean... What was with her deal with cutie marks? I mean... What? They cause in equality? Did she really just not get that stuff at all?!"

With the topic having been abruptly changed, Nightmare Moon began to voice her own disbelief behind Starlight's outrageous lack of understanding about something even she possessed. "I know! How does one even come to that conclusion? Cutie marks breed inequality? They have always bred nothing more than diversity! It's an established fact of Equestria!"

"Not to mention not everyone in the world can get one." I added while the air became one filled with amused and bewildered banter. However, I still had a few questions regarding everything that happened. "Um... Anyway, what happened between that night and the outpost's demolition? Anything else?"

Nightmare Moon's expression darkened, but not to the same extant as before. "The following morning, the captives were questioned regarding the real truth over their presence there. They were all nearly identical. Being bewitched by Starlight Glimmer with offers of a perfect life without inequality. The story told by her earliest captives differed somewhat. It seemed that they, for a reason they could no longer remember, were in the process of constructing that place when Starlight showed up and roped them into her little scheme. Probably all the result of some adventurous whim. Whatever the reason was, they had no desire to stay there any longer and just wanted to return home as soon as possible. Once they were escorted back to Manehatten for further questioning so they could be returned home, the royal guard and I began to investigate the town further."

"Seeing as how you had the place demolished, I'm guessing what you found wasn't good." I then added while starting to find myself once again engrossed in this morbid tale of a fallen mare's madness.

Nightmare Moon could only scowl in the shadows we stood in. "That's quite an understatement. Our first line of business was to investigate the one bit of housing there. It was barely a house at all. All I can describe it as was some sort of...'indoctrination chamber'. Loudspeakers were wired in the hire corners of the walls with the only means of entertainment being books with each page consisting of a single large equal sign. And when the loudspeakers were turned on... Her voice..."

Indoctrination chamber... That is a line I would never expect to hear in Equestria. Let alone something to be associated with who was supposedly an ordinary member of society. "They... You heard her voice through it? Like recordings?"

"Yes... It was chilling hearing the voice of one I had just slain. But the lines she spoke... In that unsettling smugness... In sameness, there is peace. Exceptionalism is a lie. Free yourself from your cutie mark. Choose equality as your special talent. Difference is frustration. To excel is to fail... And so much more delusional bile that made my stomach turn knowing what she had done to those people. All guilt I had felt faded at the time as I felt the desire to destroy her again if I could..." Nightmare Moon hissed as her expression became one of great bitterness and disgust. What the hell was wrong with that mare? By that point, I strongly suspected she suffered from a severe form of some sort of mental illness.

Nightmare Moon grumbled before letting out a sigh as she continued. "We next investigated her own home. I suspect her captives were not permitted to enter since she made no effort to hide the scroll that she had copied that unfinished time spell onto. As I examined it along with a number of equations she had scribbled near it, I came to a frightening conclusion. She had made progress in the development of that spell to the point of nearly completing it."

That sent a special kind of chill down my spine. She nearly finished a spell even the legendary Starswirl the Bearded could not? What kind of magical prodigy was Starlight Glimmer? "That's terrifying... You think that was the spell she was going to use during her final moments?"

"Most definitely, even if it was likely only an untested prototype at the time. She was a spiteful little wretch. She was likely going to use it to return to the time of my banishment and do.....something to make my imprisonment within the moon last forever. Or even... I cannot truly fathom what she had in mind, but I knew she would not have lived long enough to do anything of substance. Not with wounds like that." My royal friend said with a look of lingering resentment in her eyes. She truly despised that mare.

I remained silent to allow Nightmare Moon to continue. Which she soon did. "I promptly burned that scroll to prevent it from ever being used again. Although there was one last curiosity to be seen. A trap door was found which led out east to the edge of the village. And beyond was a frigid mountain range with a narrow path that even led along a natural bridge. It could not have been there solely for coincidence, so I had a number of my men investigate."

I did not need to say anything. She knew what my response would have been, so she continued to speak with a faintly alarmed expression. "It was her way out. An escape route had she been cornered. Why she fled into that cave instead of along that path, I will never know. Perhaps because she had lost the element of surprise. Perhaps because she was no longer near that secret door to slip away quietly. But whatever the reason, that path led into a complex cave system that, after hours of mapping, led out at the base of the mountain it was in far from the village. Had she fled down that path, we may have never caught her. We came THIS close to losing her. Had she escaped... I would have feared for this world's future."

"That's really grim... I think the only reason she lost her cool and panicked was because you were there... It might've ended very differently if Celestia or Luna led that raid... Looks like your reputation came in handy seeing as how she couldn't have known you returned as yourself rather than a curse in Luna's body." I replied while trying to take in what I had been told. Starlight Glimmer had all the makings of a diabolical mastermind. What horrors would she have unleashed upon the world had she escaped and pursued her delusional ambitions? However, it was then I remembered Nightmare Moon's final words before that vision ended. "Hang on... That last bit at the end. What was that about? Demolishing the outpost. Sealing the cave. What...?"

Nightmare Moon's gaze became much more bitter. "As preposterous as her beliefs were and how utterly groundless they were, her ideology is dangerous. There will always be some fool in the world who may believe she was onto something and follow her example. And then they will tell two fools, and those fools will tell two fools and so on until we have an entire culture built on it that nothing good will come from. I took it upon myself to erase every last trace of her existence to prevent this horror from ever being copied. That, and I utterly loathe everything she ever stood for, that wretch..."

Removing Starlight Glimmer's name from the annals of history... An extreme measure to be sure. And yet, I could not fault her for it. Even if it was partially being done out of spite. Starlight Glimmer's legacy must not be allowed to be embraced by anyone. A fool will embrace another fool's ideals. "Can't really say what you're doing is wrong... There are plenty of things that are better off forgotten."

"Indeed. In another century, nopony will even know that Starlight Glimmer ever existed. That wretched ideology will die with her memory. And thus..." Nightmare Moon then said before turning to me with a most sincere gaze directed at me. "If I know you as well as I think I do... James, I must ask that if you choose to write another one of your journals documenting this conversation we just had... If you do chronicle this evening, I must ask that you keep any and all mention of Starlight Glimmer to yourself. I cannot stress how important this is. And that includes all prior journals of yours that include her name. Please. Promise me you will do this."

She was right to be afraid. I have documented my conversations regarding Starlight Glimmer and they just might be the last traces of her existence. All too aware of how such ideologies can become something better off forgotten when I come for a world rife with such stupidity, I nodded in agreement. "I will. I'll set aside some time next chance I get to separate any mention of her and lock them away."

Nightmare Moon could only smile gratefully while letting out a sigh. She said nothing, but I could tell what it was she really wanted to say. I then asked, "So... Got everything off your chest that was weighing you down?"

My friend let out a chuckle. "Oh, absolutely. That's quite a bit of tension off my mind. And now that I'm much more at ease, I feel my appetite coming back. Shall we visit the buffet?"

"I was wondering when you'd ask. Lead the way, your highness." I replied while taking up my gentlemanly facade as we made our way back towards the palace. As tempted as I was to stop by Applejack's food cart, I decided to wait until I was in the mood for dessert.

We soon got in line and lined our trays with a vast variety of exquisite morsels. I hardly even knew what any of them were as I am not terribly familiar with Canterlot fine dining, but it was all nothing short of what you would find in the menu of a 5-star restaurant. We soon made our way to a table where Rarity and Fluttershy were engaged in conversation with Fancy Pants.

The kindly gentleman was quick to provide us with a greeting. "Good evening, your highness! And a jolly welcome to you, Master James. And I must say, congratulations! When are you and Miss Fluttershy here expecting?"

I cast my gaze at Fluttershy, who was blushing furiously while showing quite a smile. She must have revealed to Fancy Pants her pregnancy at some point. I could only blush a bit myself while we shared a glance before turning my gaze to Fancy Pants. "Oh, I'd say this coming summer. It's a filly and Rarity here even picked out a name."

"Is that so?!" Fancy Pants replied with his monocle popping off his face in surprise. He then turned to Rarity in delight and asked, "Is that true, Lady Rarity? You're the godmother?"

Rarity giggled in utter bliss while grinning brightly. "Of course! I Fluttershy and I have always been the best of friends, and I have always adored dear James here, so they requested that I name their first foal. And I settled on Gladesong. Isn't it just darling?"

"Gladesong...? Why, it's one of the most endearing names I've heard for a filly in some time. Bravo. Once the little one has arrived, you really must bring her up here to Canterlot so I can see her." Fancy Pants then said in glee. He was quite excited at the topic of Fluttershy and I having our first child. I made a mental note to grant his request at some point in the future.

However, our meal was interrupted by someone clearing their voice from just behind us. I thought I recognized that voice and turned only to find the one person I was not exactly looking forward to seeing. But before I could say anything, Fancy Pants spoke first with his voice oozing with snark. "Oh my. So, the prince himself has arrived. But what title was it you carry? I seem to recall it being...oh...blue baubles?"

A chorus of snickers came from the table as Fancy Pants derided the one member of the Canterlot elite he is infamous for not getting along with. And for perfectly justifiable reasons. I had heard he and Prince Blueblood never saw eye to eye, but this was the first time I got to see in person how much they loathe each other. Regardless, the haughty noble threw his hoof up before Fancy Pant's face. "Save your banter for another day, Fancy Pants. I am here for this scoundrel."

A few guests were watching from nearby as tension began to settle over the table. It seemed Blueblood was quite sore after that little duel of honor he roped me into last year and he had not forgotten how much I had humiliated. I made sure my cane was within reach just in case I would have to draw my blade. Nightmare Moon in particular was watching with keen interest. I then said, "Your highness, I think I busted your balls quite enough last year. And I most certainly hope you're not firing blanks after that."

"Wait, what?! Am I missing something here?! What happened back then?" Nightmare Moon then asked with intense curiosity while Blueblood seemed ready to scream at me to shut up the instant I would try to speak.

Thankfully, I did not need to say anything since Rarity beat me to it. "Oh, nothing. Aside from this lout here getting into a courtyard scuffle that resulted in a dull sword being swung into his family jewels."

"Miss Rarity!" Blueblood yelled in shock as Nightmare Moon howled with laughter. Oh, how I wish she could have seen that duel. However, he then turned his wrathful glare to me and barely contained his grudge against me. "But as for right now... You and I will settle this tonight."

"Whatever for, Lord Azure Orbs? I think we entertained the crowd quite enough last year. I can't imagine us topping that one." I replied smugly just to get under his skin. Everyone who had any idea what happened during the previous Grand Galloping Gala were snickering and quietly laughing around us.

Blueblood looked like he was about to blow a fuse. Twisting around his name really ticks him off, I suppose. Especially when it is in regards to the bruised testicles he received at the end of that duel last year. I then moved in for the killing blow, although I knew I was going to regret it. "Now, if that's all you have to say, we would like to get back to enjoying this fabulous night. Is that too much to ask for, Cobalt Cumfactories?"

"WHAT?! BWAHAHAHAHA!!!" Nightmare Moon all but screamed in a mixture of shock and amusement as she burst into howling laughter, as did everyone else around me. I did not laugh, but I did snicker in utter embarrassment. What drove me to be so crass at that moment?

"Oooohohoho my god, what is wrong with me?!" I guffawed while holding my face in my hand as tears streaked down my cheeks from how hard I was laughing. I felt faint for a second. I then turned to Blueblood and said, "I am so sorry! I really must apologize for that one. That was so uncalled for!"

It was a struggle to contain my laughter once I actually got a good look at his face. How do I even describe it... It was a bizarre frozen fusion of wrath, embarrassment, and utter bewilderment. Finally, unable to bring himself to continue the confrontation, Blueblood stiffly walked away and out into the garden.

Nightmare Moon struggled to calm herself as the surrounding crowd dispersed. "Oooh my lord, that made my night. You and your tongue of daggers, my friend!"

"I can troll with the best of them if I must, m'lady." I retorted with a smirk before I turned to Fancy Pants as he adjusted his monocle. "In any case... I had heard that you and the prince really don't get along, Fancy Pants."

The kindly gentleman regained his composure before he turned to me. "Him? Oh, I could never stand that pompous fool. He is everything that is wrong with the Canterlot elite and I simply cannot do with his company."

"That just might be the harshest I've ever heard you be towards anyone, my good sir." I said with a brief chuckle. With how composed and gentlemanly Fancy Pants is at all times, it takes a special kind of irritation for him to drop his air of refinement and let his frustrations flow. Good man, that stallion.

Fancy Pants then turned his attention to Nightmare Moon, who had gone back to enjoying her meal now that she had gained a hearty appetite. "But I must say it is truly a pleasure to have you here tonight, your highness. I trust your very first Grand Galloping Gala experience has been up to snuff?"

Nightmare Moon paused in a bite with a cheese-filled ravioli served in a sweet amaretto butter sauce and smiled. "Oh, it's surpassed my expectations. Celestia informed me that they are always awful from her experience, but it seems that she and Luna have swapped things around a bit to improve the experience. And it has not disappointed."

I allowed the two of them to converse while I enjoyed my own food. It was all so good that I had to go back for seconds. Along my way to and from the buffet line, I noticed that same white stallion as before conversing with a beautiful pegasus mare with a windswept white mane and a very dark blue coat reminiscent of the night sky. Her cutie mark depicted a crescent moon being surrounded by a pair of pale purple feathers. I recognized them both from the view into the past involving Starlight Glimmer's demise. Upon returning to my seat, I tried to get my royal friend's attention with a whisper. "Hey... Nightmare Moon. Did you invite all of Starlight Glimmer's captives here tonight? I think those two over there are some of them."

She glanced at me with a look of caution in her eyes as if to warn me to not mention that name publicly, although I was keeping my voice down just for that. I pointed over to where those two were and they even noticed Nightmare Moon and waved at her. She smiled and waved back at them before turning her gaze to me. "Yes, they are. That is Double Diamond and Night Glider. As for why they are here... I granted every last one of the rescued townsfolk an invitation to the Grand Galloping Gala, basically as a means to apologize for us not finding them sooner. And as a means to really reintegrate them into society. Socializing is good for the soul."

"That it is. And it looks like they're having a good time. It was especially nice to not force them to dress up." I replied while glancing over at the two ponies over yonder. They seemed quite happy and were approached by another stallion who was lacking in formal attire. Another rescued captive, I am sure. At least they were having a good time after so long trapped in that desolate outpost.

Nightmare Moon snorted as she smiled as well. "After all that, the least I could do was not place any conditions on their attendance. They've already spent quite enough time being forced to live by somepony else's orders."

We soon departed the dining hall and ventured back out into the garden. Now in the mood for dessert, we decided to head out to Applejack's food stall to see what she brought along. The line had just dried up for the moment, so we were quick to approach before anyone else could beat us to it. Applejack quickly gave us a hearty greeting. "Howdy, James! Heya, yer highness! What can I do ya for?"

I quickly noticed that silly apple turret from last time was not standing guard by her stall. "What's wrong? No security this time?"

Applejack let out a chuckle before she said, "Nah, don't need it this time. I checked in with Princess Celestia ta see who's on the list and it turns out them Flim Flam varmints ain't showin' this year! So, what can I getcha? I busted out the best for tonight."

"I should say so. I was expecting carnival fare, but these look delightful!" Nightmare Moon replied while she browsed Applejack's gourmet apple treats on display.

I too took a closer look. "Lots of good stuff here... Ooh, is that apple parfait?! I'll take one."

"Make that two!" The Princess of Dreams added while Applejack placed two glasses of apple parfait on a wooden tray for us to take.

"All righty then! I'll just bill ya for these, if that's all right. I know ya probably ain't carryin' any bits on ya right now, yer highness." Applejack then said as we took the two glasses and complimentary spoons. Turns out it was all plastic, but it looked fancy enough. We thanked the hardworking mare for our treats and headed back inside.

I was not disappointed with Applejack's handiwork. Nightmare Moon also seemed delighted with hers as we ate while we walked. We went out the other side of the palace to what seemed to be another outdoor area, but it seemed to lead to an outdoor patio with large support pillars holding up a roof. I think it was an outdoor dance floor that was being used as a VIP area for the Wonderbolts. Just as we started to approach, we heard a bit of a commotion. I scanned the distance with my eyes as many of the Wonderbolts and admitted guests seemed to be gathered in a circle in the middle.

Just as I was starting to wonder what was going on, I got a surprise as something descended from the ceiling. A piñata? And no sooner had it stopped lowering when I saw Pinkie Pie jump up out of the crowd with a baseball bat in her hooves and took a swing at it. She kept jumping and swinging and looking like she was having a lot of fun. I then looked at Nightmare Moon and asked, "You hired a party crew to set up piñatas to keep Pinkie Pie out of trouble?!"

Nightmare Moon laughed at my surprise and said, "The trick was finding something some of the other guests would enjoy. Only the Wonderbolts liked the idea, so we set it up in their section."

Just then, we both looked back at the scene abruptly as Rainbow Dash let out a yell and swooped at the piñata, hitting it on the run with a bat of her own and obliterating the thing with one strike. Candy and bits of the paper shell rained down on every while cheers and laughs filled the air. Except for a disappointed Pinkie Pie who yelled, "Hey! That was mine!"

"Heh... Well, whatever stops her from making a mess." I chuckled while a piñata in the shape of a star was soon hoisted into the air. Satisfied to see how things were going with those two mares, we headed back inside.

We soon drew near where the dancehall was set up, calming classical music drifting out of the vast chamber. I paused to listen to the music before noticing Nightmare Moon glance at me with an inviting smile. "James? May I make a personal request?"

"Yes, your highness?" I replied while standing at attention.

Nightmare Moon looked back towards the dancehall, where the same quartet as last year was up on stage. "This has been a fine first gala for me, but there is one thing I feel we must do to make the entire experience complete."

I cocked my head to one side just slightly as my curiosity was piqued. The Princess of Dreams then turned to me and asked, "If you would be so kind... Would you care to join me for a dance?"

A perfectly natural request for such an occasion, even if I was far from adept enough to fulfill it. After turning my gaze towards the dance hall and hearing the melody being created by the usual quartet of musicians, I turned back to Nightmare Moon with a regretful frown. "With all due respect, dance has never been one of my strong suits. I really must insist that you consider another dance partner."

Nightmare Moon was not to be deterred. Her smile remained upon her face as she stepped towards me. "I am aware of that. But if you are lacking in confidence, I can guide you along."

I saw her magic aura engulf her horn as an...unexplainable sensation came over me. I felt...something coat my legs, arms, and torso under my clothes where it could not be seen. To my shock, my body started to dance in some way that involved rapidly tapping the heels of my shoes while occasionally clapping my hands as I seemed to groove to an unheard beat. Nightmare Moon even let out a chuckle and jokingly stated, "My word, I never knew you were so fluent in flamenco!"

"That's what this is?!" I all but shouted as I came to a stop. I happened to notice a number of guests nearby looking our way in curiosity, forcing me to try and act like nothing was amiss. "Uh... Nothing to see here, folks!"

I then leaned closer to Nightmare Moon and hissed in a loud whisper, "What did you do?!"

The Princess of Dreams gave me a very snide smirk as she said, "Why, I simply made my little puppet dance. I am much more fluent in dance than you are, or at least in a small number of them. If you doubt your ability to dance, I can simply guide you so that you keep up with me."

"Huh... So I see..." I muttered as I felt her magical grasp on me fade. I then asked, "Well... Assuming we do go in there to dance... What sort of dance would we perform."

Nightmare Moon took a listen as she pivoted one ear to turn towards the dance hall. "If I had to take a guess... I think a slow gentle waltz would suit us just fine."

"Well, if it's something you'll have an easy time puppeteer, I guess I'm OK with it..." I replied while we started to make our way into the dance hall. It seemed that the certain song was coming to a close as many couples danced out in the center of the room. There seemed to be some sort of special effects in use since bobbing orbs of light were floating above and around the dancers while cycling through various colors. Who was doing it?

I waited at the edge of the dance floor while Nightmare Moon made her way towards the musicians. Perhaps to request a specific song? The dancing colorful lights faded as the regular lights that illuminated the room regained their glow. Probably to let the musicians rest and tune their instruments. I set my cane on a nearby unused table so it would not get in the way of the dance as I waited. Nightmare Moon soon returned to me while I asked, "What song will they play next?"

"Our song." She replied while being as vague as possible. I raised an eyebrow at her response, but did not have time to really think about it as I noticed the lights were dimming. Nightmare Moon draped her wing over my shoulders and smirked quite whimsically at me as she pulled me towards the dance floor. "I will guide you, but your hands will be yours to control. Ready?"

"As ready as I'll ever be. This is all you." I retorted while feeling many eyes falling upon us as we stood in the very center of the dance hall. There were maybe eight couples around us ready to join in the dance, but something felt different this time. Something I could not put my finger on.

The music started with Octavia performing a slow haunting cello solo before the harpist joined in as well a moment later. I felt Nightmare Moon's magical grasp coat my body from just under my clothes to keep the illusion that I would be dancing without her aid. Her hoof rose while my arm moved with my hand ready to intercept it. I reached out with my fingers and took her hoof in hand while our eyes met during this prelude.

Once the rest of the band joined in, I was in for a surprise. An illusion of sorts opened above us as what seemed to be snow began to fall around us, glittering in the light of a full moon. Nightmare Moon's eyes never turned away from mine as her delicate magic grasp guided my movements. I felt as if I was a toddler being held by his mother as he took his first clumsy steps, yet strangely in control of myself.

The snow flurries that fell began to converge below our feet as we stepped and twirled across the dance floor in a way only a man and mare could. And soon, they lifted us off the floor in a geyser of snowflakes that soon became a path that followed us everywhere we stepped. The remaining dancers stopped dancing entirely just to watch us glide through the air as if held aloft by an unseen force. As for us, we could not be bothered to pay much mind. Her eyes just...sucked me in while I am sure mine did the same. That feeling I have felt time and again when I have been with the beautiful Princess of Dreams... It was back and pushing me on.

Just when it felt the situation could get no more surreal, I felt as if gravity finally let go of us entirely while a flurry of snow surrounded us. We drifted apart, but not so far apart that we could not reach out to each other. We drifted around in what seemed to be the night sky while practically orbiting each other, my fingers touching Nightmare Moon's outstretched hoof and never letting go. It felt like a dream and probably was in hindsight. But it was a dream I did not want to awaken from.

Gravity soon took control once more as we slowly spiraled back to the floor while the music began to come to a close. Rather than maintain the dance up to the final seconds, there was only one thing I wanted to do the moment my feet touched the floor. And Nightmare Moon clearly had the same idea. As soon as the music slowed to its end once we were back on the floor, I stepped forward and held the beautiful princess in a tender embrace while she did the same with her wings. The illusion slowly faded while we just stood there together. Holding each other for reasons my heart understood, but my mind did not.

Even the sound of applause did not really affect us. For just that moment, I wanted to hold my angel of the night a moment longer. I felt such a powerful sense of longing as I held her in such a familiar way. We had been through so much... Such a dreadful night led to something wonderful. I felt a tear trickle down my face as those memories returned, even if briefly. How I came so close to losing her twice in one night. And yet, she endured. She refused to let herself die so long as I was with her. And now, here we were. Within her own palace surrounded by the people she had long sought the adoration of. As the beautiful Princess of Dreams.

I felt a tender touch to my cheek right where my tear was. Nightmare Moon's lips were upon my face as she removed my tears with a kiss. Her beautiful yet unnatural cyan eyes gazed at me most tenderly as she whispered, "No tears tonight, my darling. This is a night of joy for both of us. And...thank you for this most wonderful dance."

"It was an honor..." I muttered quietly as I slowly regained my composure. With our appetite having been stoked for another trip to the buffet line, the two of us left the dance floor. But on our way out of the hall, I noticed who was likely putting up such a grand display for us during the dance. I noticed Trixie, of all people, near the stage that held the band having a sip of white wine while dressed in a very classy black tuxedo. She caught a glance of me and waved at me with such a big smile on her face. I returned the favor with a wave of my own to make sure she knew her friend knew she was there. I made a mental note to get back to her before the end of the gala.

I was feeling quite a bit better once we were back in the dining hall after having retrieved my cane on the way out. A number of partygoers even complimented Nightmare Moon for her performance on the dance floor. I just stood back and respectfully listened since they had no interest in me. After all, this was her big night at the Grand Galloping Gala.

While I stood in line to get myself a platter, I heard someone loudly clear their throat next to me in such a way that it sounded like they were trying to get my attention. I turned to look and saw that it was none other than Blueblood himself while still giving me a brooding glare. I then calmly asked, "Can I help you, sir?"

"Yes, you can. We still have a score to settle. Here and now." The disgruntled noble grumbled while standing outside the line.

Not at all in the mood for more of his bitterness over last year, I turned my gaze back to the buffet line. "I'm really not in the mood for you right now, my lord. Perhaps you should be off to shine your family jewels to restore their azure luster."

I was not really thinking that time, so I may not have even been aware of how hard I was pushing his buttons. But I soon noticed out of the corner of my eye that a golden candleholder was levitating towards us. Blueblood then let out a growl and said, "Do not ignore me, peasant!"

That heavy candleholder was swung right down at my head as a number of guests yelped or shrieked at the confrontation that was building. However, I was able to block the swing with my cane by grasping it at both ends at the last second. By this point, I was in no mood to humor that pompous lout and was about to give him a very stern lesson. With my left hand grasping the bottom of my cane while my right drew my sword from it. "Do not test me, Blueballs!"

The sudden gleam of a sharpened sword emerging from one end of the cane frightened the arrogant stallion into backing away just as I took a swing at him. I was not trying to hit him that time, but I was not going to back down until he would leave alone for the rest of the night. I stepped out of line with my sword in my right hand and the rest of my cane in my left hand to be used as a parrying tool and continued to approach Blueblood while the guests around us backed away to give us some room. I then came to a stop with my blade ready for an impaling strike and said, "So, you still want to do this? Because I am NOT having anymore of your petty grudge tonight, my lord."

Before either of us could even really say or do anything else, Nightmare Moon herself stepped forward. "Stop, stop, that's quite enough! What has come over you two?!"

I started to suspect that Nightmare Moon was only putting on a show since she Blueblood had already harassed us once before that evening. Although she still cast us both an irritated scowl. She then barked, "Why drag your grievances into these halls? If you two are out for each other's blood, then let there be blood! To the courtyard!"

"Wait, what?!" I yelled as she seemed far too willing to see this scuffle boil over into a bloody duel. What was she up to?

Nightmare Moon boldly declared, "Indeed! Don your armor, choose your weapons, and have at thee! This should make for the highlight of this gala!"

Much to my surprise, Blueblood himself seemed to be cherishing the offer as he cast me a most smug smirk. "A proper duel, you say? Count me in. I'll see your blood spilled yet, you peasant."

I watched in disbelief as Blueblood and just about everyone else began to file out into the royal garden nearby since it was the nearest and most spacious outdoor area on hand. I looked at my royal friend as she stayed behind and asked in a loud voice, "OK, what is this about?! You seriously expect us to fight to the death or something?!"

The Princess of Dreams let out an amused snort. "Perish the thought! I've just been looking for an opportunity to see that lout properly humiliated and such an opportunity has presented itself."

"Well... As detestable as he is, I really don't want to hurt the guy. I don't exactly hate him." I retorted while sheathing my sword. What was she really up to?

"Oh come now, the two of you will not even touch each other if this goes well. Now then, come with me. We must prepare you." My friend replied before stepping near me as her magic flared up around her horn. A second later, I found myself in the empty throne room.

I was about to ask what she had in mind, but Nightmare Moon provided me an answer before I could even ask. She used her magic to raise the throne and reveal the spiraling stairwell leading down to the vault where my enchanted equipment rested. I stared in silence for a moment before smirking at her. "You are so mean, you know that?"

My royal friend merely laughed as she took it in stride. "My friend, you stand before the literal black sheep of the royal family. Would you expect less from me?"

"I suppose not." I replied before the two of us descended the stairwell and walked into the dimly lit vault. That swirling pool of liquid metal sat in the altar's basin before me while the Lunar Shield hung on the wall with the Celestial Sword resting in its scabbard on the backside. I barely cast a glance at my helmet and the Element of Humanity set into its brow. "So... Just my armor and a sword and shield, right? This will hardly be a fair fight, you know."

"That's the point. I don't want to see that lout even try to get in a good hit on you. Make victory unattainable for him." She said with a smirk. I proceeded to remove my shoes and jacket before placing my hand in the pool of liquid metal. It crept over my body like every previous time and soon solidified into that suit of beautiful winged armor. I used the magic in my right gauntlet to bring the Lunar Shield to my left arm and secured the clasps to lock it in place. "I guess that's it. Shall we?"

"Indeed. Just remember, do not draw blood. We just want to humble that wretch, not maim him." Nightmare Moon then retorted before we suddenly found ourselves up on a balcony overlooking the courtyard. I could see the dozens of guests below while Blueblood himself stood at one end of a circular gap in the crowd. It seemed they were not joking. He was clad in the armor and helmet of a royal guardsman while a shield and rapier floated near him. Nightmare Moon then turned to me and said, "Run him ragged, my knight."

"Gladly." I replied before spreading my armor's wings and leaping from the balcony. I drifted down on my great wings as the guests called out and pointed as I descended. Once I landed, I turned my gaze towards my opponent. "So sorry for the delay, but this armor takes some time to put on."

Blueblood seemed flabbergasted by the sight of my own far superior armor and pointed his sword at me. "One moment! Where did you even get that armor?! Are those wings on your back?! You must stay grounded for this duel!"

"And I will! Sheesh!" I yelled back while making certain my wings were folded. I then drew the Celestial Sword from its scabbard, its glowing blade drawing a chorus of awe from the many guests that surrounded us.

My opponent twirled his rapier and pointed it directly at me as he prepared to charge. "Well, size isn't everything. I'm certain I can find a gap in the plates to deliver a finishing strike!"

My eyes fell upon Blueblood's shield, which seemed to be a kite shield with gilded rims and a silvery center. I knew his armor would split like paper with a single strike from the Celestial Sword and would make for a grisly spectacle as I reduce him to two fresh slabs of meat. In an attempt to avoid having to risk slaughtering him, I reached out with my left hand as my left gauntlet was coated in a blue aura. "Yeah, yeah, sure you will. But before we get started..."

"Hm?! What are... You can use magic too?! And... No! That's mine! Give it back!" Blueblood yelled as he tried to maintain his magical grasp on his shield. However, my gauntlet's magical strength far surpassed his and dragged the shield through the air towards me.

"Before we get started, I'd just like to make certain you know exactly what you're getting into!" I called out before swinging the Celestial Sword at the shield. At first, it seemed like I had missed. But when I released the shield from my magical grasp, it fell to the ground in two halves as the audience let out a collective gasp of shock. I then turned my gaze to Blueblood and said, "Now, just imagine what will happen if that blade strikes your armor, my lord."

My words sank in perhaps a little too well. Blueblood stood frozen in place as he stared at me wit a look of horror. For reasons I will never understand, the blade of his rapier became floppy and hung low before he dropped it. With his own magic, he stiffly removed his armor and helmet before he turned away from me and slowly walked back into the dining hall with his face frozen with a look of abject horror in his eyes. Needless to say, I was not expecting him to harass me ever again after that.

Nightmare Moon burst into laughter while the rest of the guests applauded in amusement. In the end, the duel had succeeded in entertaining the guests. I even heard Rarity call out from somewhere, "Good show, darling! Bravo!"

I looked up as Nightmare Moon descended from her balcony on her sable wings and landed beside me. She then spoke out to her subjects with a loud voice, "My word, who would've expected this duel to end without a drop of blood spilled. So sorry it had to be cut short, but perhaps we can have a proper duel next year!"

"Absolutely not!" I heard Blueblood's voice yell from inside the empty dining hall, echoing out into the courtyard as everyone there burst into laughter. Everyone began to file back into the hall while Nightmare Moon used the teleportation spell to transport us back into the vault to return my equipment to its resting place.

My friend used her magic to melt my armor back down into a liquid state and placed it back into the basin while also returning my sword and shield to its place on the wall. As I slid my shoes back on and retrieved my jacket, I heard the Princess of Dreams speak to me. "I must say... Now that we only have a short while to go, this truly has been a fine first time for me at the Grand Galloping Gala."

"I'm really glad you're enjoying yourself. I've heard its not for everyone, but it looks like we're managing just fine... Eh?" I replied before freezing as I felt something upon my cheek. A kiss? I turned to face my friend and indeed saw her pulling her head back from close to my face as a calm smile set upon her lips.

We shared a long silent gaze for a moment. If that was indeed a kiss, I was very tempted to return one to her. Still, I felt the urge to resist. Nightmare Moon then broke the silence and held her hoof out to me. "There is still time left to partake in the festivities. Shall we, my dear?"

All too happy to oblige, I took her hoof and placed a kiss upon it. "Always an honor, m'lady."

I have to say there is really not much else to really mention. The rest of my time at the gala was just more of the same, not that it was a bad thing. We all had a good time and Nightmare Moon was far from willing to let me depart at the end. We stayed as late as we could, but eventually had to depart. At the very least, Nightmare Moon saw us all off at the train station when we left for home. I just hope this is the last time I ever have to deal with Blueblood during that event.

It was already quite late when I got home, so I had to divide up this entry in two sessions. I am writing this now on Monday night. Scootaloo and the rest of the Cutie Mark Crusaders were so tired that they ended up spending the night at Rarity's place after their little private party. Did not make much of a mess either, much to Rarity's relief. Still, what a day. It is still quite a lot to take in. Especially with...Starlight Glimmer...

Right... I need to go back through my earlier entries and remove all traces of her name from it. Still cannot fathom how someone could be twisted that bad over something so childish. I cannot comprehend it... Well, she is gone now and no one will ever take up her mantle. It is most likely for the best. Time to put this to bed and get myself to bed in the process.

Starlight Glimmer... May no one remember your name.

A Fractured Gem

Author's Note

Before going into this chapter, a bit of a warning. An event occurs here that unravels an established aspect of the story from much earlier on. As time goes by, changes occur. People learn more about subjects they had only a vague grasp of at an earlier time and even learn more about themselves. I recommend proceeding with an open mind.

A Fractured Gem

This was...an interesting couple of days I had recently, to say the least. Even as I write this now, I can scarcely believe that everything that happened did in fact happen. I really do not have much to say regarding events prior to this. My birthday came and went, but just did not have anything occur on the day to really make me feel compelled to document it. Yesterday, however...

I awoke to the feeling of a tender kiss being placed upon my lips. It is not uncommon for Fluttershy to awaken me in such a fashion, but today felt special. And as I reached out and embraced her upon pressing into the kiss, I soon remembered why. It was Hearts and Hooves Day.

"Sleep well, honey?" Fluttershy asked as she gave me a somewhat drowsy, yet very endearing gaze.

"Mmhm... Looks like you did too." I replied while my hand caressed her cheek. I could not ask for a lovelier sight to wake up to.

Fluttershy sighed in quiet delight while placing her hoof upon my wrist. However, she soon stood up and began to walk towards the headboard behind me. "Somepony else wants to say good morning."

I could see who she was referring to. Within Fluttershy's heavily swollen belly was our daughter. And I could see that she was restless. The thinly covered flesh shifted and rippled with the delicate movements of an unborn filly. And I was tickled to see our child so active. I reached out and caressed my hand over my pregnant fiancée's belly, our daughter's movement responding to my touch as if she was trying to reach out and nuzzle me. "Good morning, sweetheart. You didn't give mommy a hard time last night, did you?"

"No, she didn't. She slept quite well." Fluttershy added with an adorable giggle. I noticed her blush proudly as my hand rested upon her belly. Even moreso when I placed a kiss upon it. "I can hardly believe it... Just a couple more months and she'll be here..."

"Doesn't feel like it's been all that long... I just hope we're ready for it when it happens." I replied with a bit of apprehension in my thoughts. I have seen what happens when a couple are given a child they are completely not ready for. I did not want to make the same mistake my brother made. I wanted to be ready. I wanted to be a good father to this precious little foal before me. And more than anything, I wanted to be a worthy husband to dear Fluttershy.

Fluttershy reached back and placed a tender kiss upon my cheek while smiling with subtle confidence in her eyes. "Me too. If nothing else... We'll get through this together. Right?"

"Right... I can't do this without you, honey." I whispered back before sharing a brief kiss upon our lips. Not wanting to get too distracted, I soon sat up in bed. Today was going to be a big day. "Well, how about we get freshened up? Still need to start on breakfast, right?"

"Mmhm. I'll go ahead and get started. You come on down when you're ready." As Fluttershy lifted the hatch to the stairs, I made my way to the bathroom to get washed up.

Little did I know, I was about to receive a guest. Not five minutes after getting in the shower, I thought I heard a knock on the window above the bathtub. I reached out to push it open as I expected to find maybe a bird or two pecking on it with the steam having fogged up the glass. The source of the tapping was not at all who I was expecting. "Good morning, big guy! Happy Hearts and Hooves Day!"

"What the... Rainbow Dash?! You know it's way too early for this!" I said rather loudly when I saw my brash and bold friend standing on the foliage-covered roof on the other side. Although I was not all that surprised by the fact that she was there. "Anyway, you're gonna have to wait for me to finish before I can give you your card."

"You got me a card?! Aw, you shouldn't have... Hey, did you get me some chocolate too? Or some fancy bath salts? Or maybe some roses?" Rainbow Dash retorted in delight before her ego started to get the better of her.

I just grimaced in amusement, not surprised by her getting a bit greedy. "Don't push it, Rainbow. You should be grateful for whatever you get on this holiday. I wasn't expecting anything in return. What're you doing out here anyway?"

"Yeah, yeah, I was just messing with you! Really, I'm touched you got me a card. Knowing how well you write, I know it's gonna be good." Rainbow replied with a laugh. She then stuck her head in through the window as she said, "As for why I'm here, I just had to stop by to give my stallion his Hearts and Hooves Day gift."

I felt a twinge of uneasiness fill me when I heard that term. Her stallion? I certainly knew why she called me that. "Really...? And what's that?"

Before I even knew it, she grabbed my face between her hooves and gave me a most whimsical smirk. "Pucker up, handsome."

Rainbow Dash all but jumped at me as she planted her lips upon mine in passion. I leaned back and was pushed down into the tub with Rainbow Dash atop me, her entire body getting soaked in the shower. While initially startled, I soon relaxed into the kiss as my eyes closed, my arms draping over her back as my thoughts went back to that magical night last winter. Rainbow's usual brazen bravado was gone, replaced by a sweet tender affection as she made out with me.

My hands roamed up and down her back as our tongues soon began to dance together. I recognized that flavor. A flavor that belongs only to my beautiful and bold friend. One hand stroked her soaked mane while my other began to slide over the curve of her flank. I felt Rainbow Dash cling to me with all four of her legs, almost as if she wanted me to go further. In response, my fingers began to caress her tender cutie mark.

A muffled moan rumbled in Rainbow's throat as she felt my touch on one of her most sensitive spots. Her right hoof rose to my other hand as she began to guide it low to her hips as she seemed to be encouraging me to use both hands. I obliged as I sighed into our kiss, both hands digging and kneading into her cutie marks. Rainbow Dash did not last much longer. With her moans becoming loud and high-pitched and the air becoming thick with a pungent musk, she soon let out a muffled shriek in my arms as her climax hit. My beloved friend soon ended our kiss while looking absolutely dazed from the rush of pleasure as she gazed into my eyes with a hazy stare. "God, I love you..."

"Love you too, beautiful." I whispered back to her before placing one more little kiss upon her lips. I knew we could go no further than that, but I felt happy I could at least bring Rainbow Dash such pleasure regardless.

Rainbow Dash stayed in the shower with me and helped me scrub my back. It went by much quicker with her helping me. Once I was all done, she gave herself a good shake to fling most of the water from her soaked coat and mane before hopping out of the tub and using a hairdryer to finish the job. I then asked while wrapping a towel around my waist, "You staying for breakfast? I'm sure Scoot will be happy to see you."

"Oh, you bet! I'll head on down and wait for you." Rainbow Dash retorted before trotting down the stairs as I started to put my clothes on.

However, after reaching the bottom of the stairs, I heard Fluttershy starting to speak from the doorway. "Good morning, Scoota... Um..."

Curious, I peeked down the stairs and could see Rainbow Dash standing frozen in place as she looked at Fluttershy in the kitchen's doorway. After a few seconds, Rainbow Dash stiffly lifted her hoof and waved in greeting. "Hey there."

"Um... Rainbow Dash? When did you get in here?" Fluttershy asked in bewilderment. I suppose it is not normal for Rainbow Dash to enter through the bathroom window when visiting.

Rainbow started to smirk a bit while looking a bit tempted to laugh. "Oh, maybe ten or fifteen minutes ago. Just came by to say hello to hot stuff up there."

I had to suppress a snicker while Rainbow Dash's brazenness was on full display. Fluttershy then gave her a dry stare while speaking in an equally dry tone of voice. "You came in through the bathroom window?"

"No... I mean yes... I mean maybe? The point is... I just came by to see James since it's... You know... And we... Back in winter... Uh... Dang it." I almost laughed again as Rainbow Dash's wings suddenly sprang open in an obvious wingboner. She must have been thinking back to that lovely evening we had at her place.

Fluttershy's expression softened while she also let out a chuckle. "Oh, I remember that day. And it is Hearts and Hooves Day. Of course you can come by and tell him how much you love him."

"Really?! Thanks! Although I kinda already did that." Rainbow replied while looking much more relaxed. "Anyway... Since I'm here..."

"Yes, you can stay for breakfast." Fluttershy said as she beat Rainbow Dash to the punch. Rainbow just chuckled while still trying to completely diffuse the awkwardness of the situation. She soon followed Fluttershy into the kitchen while I went back to getting dressed while fetching a number of greeting cards from a shelf.

I soon entered the kitchen and found Rainbow Dash seated patiently at the table while Fluttershy was preparing chocolate chip pancakes among other breakfast staples. "Good morning, ladies. And Happy Hearts and Hooves Day."

"Hey there, handsome! And... Ooh, is that for me?" Rainbow Dash replied as she noticed the cards in my hand. Fluttershy just looked my way with a smile while holding a spatula in her mouth.

I was about to pass out Rainbow's card, but was quick to check if Scootaloo was coming. I would not want her getting any ideas if she found Rainbow Dash smooching me as a response to the card, which I was indeed anticipating. Once I confirmed Scootaloo was not approaching, I held out her card. "Yep. Hope you like it."

"You almost write for a living, James. You bet I'll like this." Rainbow Dash said as she opened it and held it in her hooves to read it. I will leave it to your imagination as to what I wrote in there. My heartfelt sincere words had exactly the effect I was expecting. Rainbow Dash's smile grew gradually more crooked as she even began to tear up a bit. She finally let out a muffled squeal as she hugged the card to her chest. "Oooooh my gosh, James... You really know how to make a mare feel special! Get over here!"

I did exactly as she asked and found myself wrapped up in her arms while giving me a most impassioned kiss. I wrapped my arms around that beautiful daredevil and returned her kiss, making sure she knew how much I adore her. Fluttershy seemed to giggle in adoration as she read the card herself. "Oh my, James... You have such a way with words."

"Mmm... Doesn't he?" Rainbow replied after breaking the kiss while remaining in my grasp. Her eyes became lidded as she gave me a smile that left me feeling rather apprehensive. "This is why I can't stop loving you, baby. You're such a sweetheart... Hey, Fluttershy? How about you and I head upstairs after breakfast and show this stud just how much we love him?"

I honestly burst into laughter, not the least bit surprised that Rainbow Dash would be eager for a repeat of that night from not too long ago. Fluttershy just gave Rainbow a facetious smirk as she said, "Maybe in your dreams tonight."

"Awwww... Well, they better be some really nice dreams then!" Rainbow groaned almost playfully as if she was expecting such a response. I could only sit down and smile at the banter being shared between those two childhood friends. Once I was sitting, Rainbow then looked at me while tucking the card under her wing. "But really... Thanks, James. That was really sweet of you. Really made my day."

"Anytime, Rainbow. It's always a pleasure making you smile." I retorted while returning her smile. I felt really lucky having those two beautiful pegasi in the same room with me. It felt like having a close relative over for breakfast that we are always happy to see. No sooner had Fluttershy started passing out plates did we hear the little clips of a pair of small hooves trotting our way.

"Ugh... Do we have a guest this morning? So noisy... Huh?" Sure enough, Scootaloo poked her head into the kitchen and froze upon seeing her favorite person in the world. "Rainbow Dash!"

"Hey there, squirt! Just woke up?" Rainbow asked as her little friend came galloping over to her for a nuzzle.

"Yeah! You staying for breakfast? Awesome! Ooh, nice! Chocolate chip pancakes! Thanks, Mom!" Scootaloo went from once topic to the next, quickly shaking off her lingering sleepiness.

As breakfast got underway, the topic turned to the holiday. Fluttershy then asked, "So, Scootaloo... Got any plans for today?"

"Well, the girls and I were going to put together another awesome card for Miss Cheerilee, but we didn't want to give her more of the same thing. And it was really messy to make last time, so we're gonna give her cards from each of us." Scootaloo explained while pausing between bites of her pancakes.

However, Rainbow Dash then asked with a sly smirk on her face, "But what about you, huh? Got any colts on your mind?"

Being the tomboy she is, Scootaloo was quick to try and dodge the question while looking more than just a bit flustered. "Huh?! No way! It's not like there's somepony in my class that I think is cute! There isn't..."

Starting to feel a bit impish myself, I threw my guess out there. "It's Button Mash, isn't it?"

Scootaloo froze as her face became as flushed as the fruit of a blood orange. Her reaction was enough confirmation, especially since I have seen them spend time together at Sugarcube Corner now and then over the past months. "What?! No, no, no! Why would I wanna have anything to do with that nerd?! He's a year younger than me anyway and... And..."

"Awww, the squirt has a boyfriend! Good choice too! That Button kid is really cute, isn't he?" Rainbow Dash said, half messing with Scootaloo while half cheering her on. They have a weird relationship, those two.

"Rainbow Daaaaash!!! I... Ugggghh!!!" Scootaloo buried her face in her hooves, not able to bring herself to really deny the accusations.

Fluttershy just giggled at our daughter's reaction. "Oh, don't be so embarrassed, dear. It's OK if there's a colt you like. It's not something to be ashamed of. I fell in love with your father, you know. It's a good thing to experience!"

"But... But..." Scootaloo just sounded more confused than anything. Probably due to just starting to go through puberty ever since she turned 12 a couple of months back.

I reached out and patted the frustrated filly on her head. "It's OK to like colts, Scoot. And Button Mash is a good kid. I see why you like him. Not to mention he can be funny. Did you try trolling him in some of the games he plays?"

Scootaloo could not even vocalize a response. She just snickered and laughed, probably due to having messed with him while playing some video games together. I then asked, "Did you make a card for him?"

That caused her to blush again. I think it was not so much that she did not like him as much as it was she did not know how to talk about her feelings at the time. Finally, she bowed her head and said, "OK, yeah. I got him a card. Now, can we please change the subject?!"

"Sure thing, squirt! Now let's talk about my hunky boyfriend!" Rainbow Dash then said while still looking like she was eager to mess with her idolizing friend.

Rather than be eager to hear about her role model's love life, Scootaloo still seemed sore about the topic. "No! No more talking about romance! I'm feeling sick!"

"OK, OK, we'll try a different topic... Um... Read any good books lately?" Fluttershy then asked in a clumsy attempt to diffuse the situation.

"Oh yeah! I just finished the newest Daring Do novel! It was good! Even better than that last one. I don't know how the author puts them out at such a pace without hitting burnout." Rainbow Dash said as she jumped at the opportunity to gush about her favorite adventure series. Did a new book come out already after getting that last one over the holidays in winter?

I just sat there while listening to everyone talk, only speaking when spoken to. Breakfast was tasty and there was never a dull moment. Scootaloo was in a hurry to get out of there as soon as she finished eating, probably due to the lingering awkwardness of the topic of her having a boy she likes. She rushed back to her room to gather her saddlebags and safety gear before hurrying outside and buzzing away on her scooter. I have not been walking her to school all that often lately. I think that is just a part of her growing up and becoming more independent.

"So, what's the plan today for you two lovebirds?" Rainbow Dash asked while helping gather up the dirty plates.

"Well, I've gotta go to work, but my bosses are letting me out early. Business at the spa is a bit slow on Hearts and Hooves Day. Probably because most people are out and about enjoying the day with their significant others." I replied as I put away the condiments.

Fluttershy looked over her shoulder as she started to do the dishes. "Mmhm. We're going to meet up with Rarity and spend the day together."

Rainbow Dash just got a laugh out of that. "Rarity?! Ha, yeah, she'd love that. She always did have the hots for you, big guy."

I just grimaced in a failed attempt to hide a smile. There is no denying the mutual affection Rarity and I have for each other and today is a good way to at least indulge in it a bit. "Yeah... She does. You can relate to that, right?"

"Why do you think I'm here?" She replied with a noticeable smirk, her tail whipping across my waist. I felt a twinge of excitement surge through my body in response to her brazen flirting. "You sure we can't go upstairs for a bit of private time before you head out to work?"

Thinking that was a bad idea, even though I know I would've enjoyed it, I quickly made my way to the door. "Actually, I really should get going. Don't wanna be late. See ya!" I heard the two mares laugh as I hurried out the door and down the path towards Ponyville. Rainbow, you perv...

Just before I could get very far, Fluttershy suddenly called out from the door and asked me to go around back to collect the eggs from the chicken coop. I was sure I had enough time to squeeze in a little chore before heading out. I headed around out back and fetched a pail that was lying around. Much to my surprise, the chickens were not yet milling about in their pen. Sleeping late, perhaps?

I grabbed some chicken feed from the tiny shed set up against the cottage and scattered some around in the pen to coax the chickens out. It would also save Fluttershy the trouble of feeding them later. Usually the sound of the feed hitting the ground is enough to get their attention, but the hens still did not come running. I then resorted to tapping on the side of the coop. "Rise and shine, girls. Breakfast is served."

No response. I could hear the hens lightly clucking inside the coop, but they still did not emerge. I then walked over to the entrance to the coop and knocked a bit louder on it. "Come on, girls. I need to get in there."

After some more knocking, I was given quite a shock when someone stuck their head out of the entrance and scowled up at me. And no, it was not Derpy Hooves for once. "Do you mind?"

I all but jumped back as I gazed in surprise at what was looking back at me while we shared a long unblinking stare. I had never seen them before in my life, but I could tell right away that I was looking at a dragon child. There was nothing else they could be. The facial structure was uncannily similar to Spike's, but I could tell by the voice and the eyes that this one was female. At first, I thought she was Scootaloo in dragon form. Her scales were a shade of orange and her spines were a purplish hue. Basically all of Scootaloo's colors, but with greater saturation. Even her voice was similar. Probably the most striking feature were the yellow fins on the side of her head. They were much longer than Spike's and curved upward to the point of looking like horns. Or were they actual horns? After taking a long moment to evaluate this unexpected guest, a dark thought crossed my mind on a possible reason as to why the chickens dared not leave the coop. "Please tell me you did not eat any of the chickens..."

The dragon kid's expression became one of bewilderment as if she had just been asked an utterly outlandish question. Her gaze wandered a bit as she said, "I didn't...eat any of the chickens...?"

Realizing that were a few window holes on the side of the coop, I peeked in. Indeed, all chickens were present and accounted for inside on their nests. Perhaps the dragon had simply been blocking the entrance with her body. I looked back down at her, still wondering just where in the world she came from since dragons are obviously not common citizens in Equestria's society. "Um... What are you even doing in there?"

"Catching some Z's, what does it look like? I needed a safe spot to sleep and this was the first thing I found." She replied back with an unexpectedly sharp tongue. Was she just a wandering vagrant?

"Fair enough, I guess... You're not the first person to use that chicken coop as a place to take a nap in." I retorted as I set my pail near the ramp leading to the ground. "So... Mind if I collect the eggs in there?"

"Well, it is morning..." The dragon child grumbled before she started to crawl out of the coop before standing up and walking down the ramp. Funnily enough, the chickens followed her right out. Did they think she was Scootaloo due to her color scheme and stayed as long as she was there? They always were fond of her.

I was a little enthralled at seeing only the second dragon I had ever seen in my life. And the first female at that. She was quite a bit taller than Spike, standing at nearly twice his height. Her spines stopped at the base of her neck instead of going down her back and brought to mind an uneven short mohawk. The spines even had a look similar to tightly packed hair fibers. Somehow. The spade on the tip of her tail matched the color of the spines along her head and her belly scales were a rather light yellow. Her eyes offset her warmer colors, being a shade of cyan. Most surprisingly, I noticed she had a pair of folded wings on her back. Why did she have wings and not Spike? Are they two separate subgenera of dragons? I think she must have noticed the very long stare I was giving her and asked, "What?"

Realizing that I may have been studying her for too long, I started to make my way into the coop. "Oh, sorry... It's just that you're only the second dragon I've ever seen. Your kind aren't exactly common out here."

I had no trouble crawling into the coop. I was tempted to ask the dragon girl to help set the eggs into the pail, but felt I should not pressure a stranger into helping me with a minor chore. She did not seem to be in the best mood anyway. I pulled the pail into the coop and steadily collected all the fresh eggs into it. I eventually crawled right back out and found my guest leaning against the side of the coop with her wings spread. She seemed to be soaking up the rays of the morning sun to the east.

The chickens had gone right to pecking away at the feed I had left in the pen. With eggs collected and the chickens fed, I started to walk to the edge of the pen. However, I paused when I took into account the dragon girl who was still nearby. She was just looking at the sky with her arms crossed. I could not just leave a total stranger in my backyard, but she did not seem to mean any harm. She was young. Older than Spike, surely. My assumption was that she was in her early teens. I tried to find a means to speak to her without triggering any sort of typical teenage angst. "You live around here?"

"Don't really live anywhere." She replied curtly without really looking at me at all. She seemed to be keeping an emotional distance of sorts. I would even say she almost seemed despondent if not for her mildly abrasive yet taciturn behavior.

Noting her youth, I tried bringing up an obvious point. "You seem a bit young to be out here on your own. Where's your parents?"

She did not even look at me, but her curt tone still remained. "Kicked me out of home a while ago. I've been wandering ever since."

That certainly sounded like a bad sign. My first guess was that she was a delinquent who got herself into a lot of trouble and her parents decided enough was enough. And yet... She did not seem the part. Distant with a bit of an acid tongue, yes. But not violent or disrespectful. She even respected the chickens enough to share their coop with them overnight and caused no property destruction. I was especially surprised that she did not even tear down the pen's fence to use it for firewood last night. Not feeling a reason to be wary of her, I asked, "Why...? You don't look like trouble."

"I'm not. It's just common practice to do that when kids get older where I'm from." She replied while maintaining an aloof stone-faced expression, but I was certain she was more than a little hurt to be reminded of such an event of her life.

Her response elicited a sense of sympathy from me and a sense of disgust to her parents, whoever they were. I turned away from her with pail in hand as I let out a sigh. "That's not a cool thing to do to your kids..."

"Tell that to my folks." The dragon child said with her voice having shifted to a monotone. She was not happy. And I was not sure of how I could help her. Before I could say anything else as I turned to her, her cool eyes glanced in my direction. "There somewhere you need to be?"

"Um... Yeah. I should be leaving for work soon." I retorted as I knew I should be going soon. But I still could not leave a stranger in my backyard unsupervised.

The dragon child seemed to know this too as she pulled herself away from the chicken coop's wall. "I'll go ahead and get outta here then. I know I'm not welcome here."

"Hey, I didn't say that. It's just..." I said before pausing as she took to the air with a flap of her wings. It was a very different experience to see a dragon take flight instead of a pegasus. She had excellent control of herself as she began to hover above the pen.

The dragon child looked down at me with gaze I would most likely see on Maud Pie. I heard her sigh before she said, "See ya."

The dragon child took off over the canopy of the nearby Everfree Forest and disappeared. I just stood there looking in the direction she had flown off to. I did not even get her name. Who was that? I am not expecting to see her again, yet a part of me hopes to meet her again. I hope she is all right, wherever she is. With nothing else to do, I headed around the back of the house. I observed the completed exterior of the new room. All that was left was to finish up the interior, although the construction personnel have the day off on big holidays. I decided to not mention the dragon child to anyone when I dropped off the eggs before hurrying on my way to work.

Being Hearts and Hooves Day, couples were everywhere. It really was a time of year that makes you smile to see so much love everywhere. Although I still had to make a quick stop somewhere before getting to work. I made a detour to the library. I had a couple of cards to pass out.

I checked the window upon arriving, having made a habit to make certain no one was approaching who would slam the door into me on their way out. Spike was there, but he was sitting on the floor while apparently being in the process of writing out a card. Was he planning on seeing Sweetie Belle?

I opened the door and stepped inside. Spike must have been quite distracted since he did not even hear me approach him. I looked down at the card, the text appearing to consist of flowery words and a vocabulary beyond his years. I guess that happens when you hang out around books long enough. "Oh, she's gonna like that."

My voice caught Spike's attention as he suddenly closed the card before looking up. "Huh?! Oh, it's you... Hi! Something you need?"

I just gave the kid a smirk. I could still remember what I saw back on Hearths Warming Eve in front of Twilight's fireplace. "That's for Sweetie Belle, right?"

"What?! No!" Spike yelped defiantly. I was not convinced and continued to smirk. Seeing that I was not swayed, he bowed his head and let out a sigh of defeat. "...Yes."

"Hey, no need to be ashamed. She's a sweetheart. And I know I ship you two." I replied while patting Spike on his head. "How have things been going between you two anyway?"

"Us? Well... We've been seeing each other after school for milkshakes sometimes... I've brought cookies over to their clubhouse for meetings, but Sweetie Belle always asks me to stay longer... I think that's it." Spike explained, apparently not being used to being in the closest thing to a relationship he has ever had with a girl. For him, it has always been a one-sided crush on Rarity. Now he has a girl around his age who likes him and vice versa.

"Have you two had your first kiss yet?" I asked as I thought back to that fateful night. She really must have been touched by that music box to have smooched him right in front of everyone like that.

Spike seemed visibly embarrassed by the question, but he still provided an answer. "Yes... Lots of times."

"Wow... I think you and her just might be made for each other. Just take it slow, OK? You're both a bit young to be in a serious relationship for the long haul. I just wish I could give you some actual advice for what to do. I've never known what it's like to be in love at such a young age." I said in return. Spike is a good kid and Sweetie Belle has always been a sweetheart. If those two really are meant for each other, I hope the future is kind to them.

Spike rubbed his hand over his head while looking rather bashful yet proud of himself. "Heh... Yeah... It's different from when I was always crushing on Rarity, you know? Like... With Rarity, I guess I kinda knew she was way outta my league... It was really just a fantasy, now that I think about it. But... To really have somepony in my life that it can really work with... Wow, I'm getting butterflies in my stomach again just thinking about it."

"Not used to really being in love, huh? It does take some getting used to. Take your time and take it slow. You should never rush a relationship." I said while not able to help smiling. I felt happy for Spike and did not want anything bad to happen to ruin this new budding love of his with Sweetie Belle. How should I ask her about it next time we meet? I doubt she will be as nervous of discussing the topic as Scootaloo.

"Yeah, I know. Sweetie Belle said she had something weird when she tried that with someone else. Or was it watching someone else do that with somepony? I dunno, it was a couple of years ago and I never saw it. But I think it involved Berryshine's house getting moved to the far side of town... Somehow." Spike replied while looking more and more perplexed the more he thought about what he was saying. But then he brought up a good point. "Come to think of it, did you need something?"

I had gotten so caught up in my conversation with Spike that I had completely forgotten about why I had even entered the library in the first place. "Oh, right! I was just here to see Twilight. And... Actually, do you have time to send a message to Celestia?"

Spike promptly replied, "Her? You can find Twilight upstairs. And sure! I'll get it to her."

I held out one of the cards I had in my hand, still tucked safely away in an envelope. I am sure she would be more than delighted to receive such a thing from her 'sunshine' on Hearts and Hooves Day. "Here you go. It's not much, but I'd appreciate it if she gets it right away."

"No problem. I'll get right on it." Spike said as he took the card in hand. While he approached the door, I made my way to the stairs. I still had one more card to deliver.

I saw Twilight immediately upon reaching the top of the stairs. With summer having just started, she was cleaning out her fireplace since she wouldn't need it for a while. She was using the levitation spell to lift larger chunks of charred wood and junk from the fireplace into a waste bin while using a vacuum cleaner to suck up the finer ash that was left behind. I walked right up behind her with the vacuum's roar masking my footsteps. Finally, Twilight set the vacuum aside once the fireplace was as clean as it was going to get. "Phew! That should do it. I really should've gotten around to doing that back in April."

"Is that so?" I replied while hugging Twilight from behind. She jumped at my touch, but then just giggled and smiled profusely once she looked over her shoulder at me. I pulled myself up as I held Twilight in a bipedal stance and nuzzled her head with my arms hooked over her chest. "Doing a little late spring cleaning?"

"Yeah, and I really should've done it sooner. Summer has a way of making you lazy, so I was procrastinating enough as is. What brings you up here?" Twilight explained while I released my grip and allowed her to fall back to the floor.

"Oh, a little something called Hearts and Hooves Day." I said cheekily as I held out a card to her.

Twilight stared aghast at the card before looking up at me in shock. "That's today?! I completely forgot! And... For me?"

I nodded without a word while continuing to hold the card out to her. Twilight gratefully took the card and trotted excitedly up to her bed in the loft. I followed as she sat on her bed and pulled the card from its sleeve. A moment later, I got a response I was not expecting. Was she crying? "Twi...? You OK?"

Big wet tears began to trickle down her face while she still managed to crack a crooked smile. She rubbed her wrist against her nose while still reading the card before her. "James, you... Nopony has ever given me something this sweet on Hearts and Hooves Day before... This is...too much... You really have a way with words. I love it...!"

My worries soothed, I sat beside her upon the bed. I suppose I should not have been surprised by then. If Twilight had no interest in friends through most of her life until she came to Ponyville, then more romantic relationships were definitely something she had never once experienced. She must have been very unpopular in school for nopony to take an interest in her. I put my arm around my brilliant and beautiful friend, knowing exactly what to say to her. "Love you, Twilight."

A ragged sigh escaped my friend's lips as she turned and wrapped her arms around me with her chin resting upon my shoulder. I could feel her tears dripping onto me. "Love you too, James... Thank you... I really needed this."

There were no more words for a while longer. And before long, our lips joined for a long tender kiss. Our eyes closed as Twilight gently dragged me down to her bed as we laid beside each other. Our lips soon parted as our tongues soon danced. Such a wonderful and sweet mare. I am so happy to have her in my life. And I could tell that the feeling was mutual as the kiss ended with Twilight gazing lovingly into my eyes. "I'm so happy to have you in my life, James... Never change..."

"You too, Twi. I'll always love you." I whispered back as we began to cuddle for a while longer. But we were soon interrupted by a loud cough.

The two of us looked at each other with wide eyes as we became perfectly still. Hopefully whoever was down there would not notice us and soon leave. No such luck, unfortunately. "Uh... Are you two done up there?"

Twilight suddenly sat up in bed while blushing heavily. "Spike! Uh... What's up? Oh, could you be a dear and take out all that ash and burned debris over there? Thanks!"

"Actually, I was looking for James." Spike replied dryly while not sounding all that bothered that he had likely just watched the two of us make out in her bed. Maybe because he knows what it is like to be in love or something to that effect?

Hearing my name, I sat up in bed and tried to act like nothing was amiss. "Me? Why, what happened?"

Spike then held up a scroll in his hand. "Well, I sent what you wanted me to send, but then this came back. I'm pretty sure it's for you."

I jumped down from the loft, which was not all that long a drop, and took the scroll in hand before unfurling it. It was from Celestia. It read, "Dear James. Where are you right now? And are you alone?"

A rather unusual question to ask, to be sure. I went over to a shelf to retrieve a quill and a small sheet of paper before jotting down a response. "In Ponyville's library on the second floor. And I will be in two minutes."

I walked over to Spike and handed the note to him. "Could you send that on back? And... I don't want to be a bother, but could the two of you head downstairs for a while?"

"Us? Well... OK, I guess. Come along, Spike." Twilight replied before she trotted down the steps to the lower section of her loft.

"Sure, I'll be right there." Spike said before opening a window and breathing a gout of green fire onto my note before it was reduced to smoke that was carried away on the wind. He then followed Twilight down the stairs, but not before revealing his suspicions on what he had witnessed. "So, did he get you a really nice card or something?"

Twilight let out a giggle that sounded somewhere between delighted and embarrassed. "Mmhm. And he wrote it all himself."

I facepalmed while letting out a snicker. I was nothing short of flattered that Twilight was more or less bragging about my writing in that one little card. Now without anything to do, I went over to the newly cleaned fireplace to examine it. There really was not anything else to clean up aside from residual ash on the sides of the stone. But barely two minutes later, I heard a burst of magic from somewhere behind me akin to a camera flash. And then... That voice. "Two minutes have passed, my sunshine."

Tense in a special kind of anticipation, I hesitantly turned around. Sure enough, there she stood. The Princess of the Dawn herself. And that smile upon her face told me one thing. She must have really liked the card. "Read any good greeting cards lately?"

Celestia chuckled loudly while bowing her head for a few seconds. "One of the best I've read in years!"

She soon regained her composure as I began to approach her. Celestia reached out with one wing and draped it over me in a tender embrace as I put my arms around her. Her words were quiet and sweet as her head rested upon my shoulder. "Happy Hearts and Hooves Day, my love. Thank you so much for thinking of me."

"I could never forget you on a day like this. I even wrote that card a week in advance." I whispered back while stroking my hand down her neck and over her shoulder. I wonder how many times someone has sent her a card on this particular holiday. Not many, I am sure.

Celestia sighed while her wing pushed upon my back as if to deepen the embrace if she could. She just sounded so happy in my arms. I was worried that I was butting into her schedule, but she seemed to read my mind and said, "Five minutes, James. That's all I ask."

I suppose I should have been disappointed, but I knew she is a busy mare most of the time. I just slid my hand down to the base of her neck and whispered, "Stay as long as you must, Celestia."

We just stood there. Holding each other and sweetly placing kisses upon each other. It was...a magical moment, as short lived as it was. To be with such a special kind of mare, one that I hold a most kindred connection to, is difficult to put into words. Unfortunately, time waits for no one as Celestia looked into my eyes with a profound look of longing. "I really should be going, James... But first..."

"One more?" I whispered as I felt tempted to kiss her. Celestia returned my question with an amorous smile before bringing her lips to mine. Both wings were draped over my back as I coiled my arms around the back of her neck with one hand upon the back of her head. Our lips soon parted as muffled sighs and moans rumbled in our throats, our tongues dancing together. Her taste upon my tongue... I never grow weary of it. With great reluctance, we soon pulled away while gazing into each other's eyes. We did not want to part so soon, but we had to. She had duties to fulfill. "I'll miss you."

"As will I, my sunshine." Celestia whispered to me while caressing my cheek with a feather as she stepped away. She soon folded her wings as her horn was engulfed in her golden yellow magic aura. "Have a wonderful day, my dear. Let's meet again soon."

With a flash, she was gone. It really was quite sad that we had so little time to spend together. But as my thoughts drifted to her royal duties, I realized I too had somewhere I needed to be. I hurried down the stairs, bid a quick farewell to Twilight and Spike, and hurried out the door while making a beeline for the spa.

Along the way, I came across a rather...peculiar encounter. Right as I was passing a narrow alley between houses, I heard someone call out to me in a hushed tone. "Psst! Hey, you! James!"

I came to a halt as I wondered if I had misheard. But when I glanced around, I saw someone standing in the shadows of the alley. It was not all that dark, so I could make out who it was. "Um... Bon Bon?"

While the two of us do not interact all that often, it is hard to forget a name like Bon Bon. Especially when she is Lyra's housemate. However, her behavior was...more than just a bit out of the ordinary at that time. "Are you alone?"

"Yeah...?" I replied as I turned to face her, her eyes covered by a pair of sunglasses. What was she up to?

"Good. I need you to pass this along to Agent Heartstrings. For her eyes only." Bon Bon replied while holding out a small package to me on her upturned hoof.

I just stared at her in bewildered silence for about five seconds before I took the package from her. Easily one of the most random and weirdest things I had seen in a while. I would have been less surprised to have seen Pinkie Pie pulling off such an act. "Uh...sure. I'll make sure she gets it."

"Good. One last thing." Bon Bon said as she started to back away. "You never saw me."

"Never saw... Huh?" She turned and ran before I could even finish my question. "Ugh... Didn't know she was such a weirdo..."

I had barely turned to continue on my way when I saw exactly who I was supposed to bring the package to. Lyra was trotting my way. I waved at her as she drew near and said, "Hey there, Lyra. How's it going?"

"Morning, James! I was just looking for Bon Bon. Seen her today?" She replied as she came to a stop before me.

Not entirely convinced that Bon Bon was a legitimate agent in service to the royal family, I was upfront with Lyra about what I just saw. "Actually, yeah. She was just here. And she wanted me to pass this to one Agent Heartstrings. That's you, right?"

"Agent He... Wait... Was she wearing sunglasses?" Lyra replied as her expression turned into one of mild irritation.

"Uh... Yeah. Why? This not the first time?" I replied as I became curious as to why Lyra seemed to know what was going on.

My unicorn friend sighed and held her face in her hoof. "And Bon Bon said I was the weirdo for studying myths about humans... Don't mind her. That's just a hobby she picked up a while back."

I then handed her the little package as I asked, "Hobby? Is there something I should know about her?"

Lyra let out a snort before she asked, "Are you familiar with Ogres & Oubliettes?"

"That weird role playing tabletop game Shining Armor and Spike play? What about it?" I replied while glancing down the alley to see if Bon Bon was there. I saw no sign of her.

My friend tried to contain a smirk and failed as she explained. "Yeah, that. Turns out it's not the only one. One other kind of game like that is a secret agent and espionage kind of game that Bon Bon is a big fan of. Calls herself 'Agent Sweetie Drops' when she's playing. She even joined up with the local club to join in with other fans. Just don't expect to find them. They tend to take that sneaky stuff very seriously. The only problem with Bon Bon is that she doesn't know when to stop sometimes. I guess she just forgot to turn herself 'off'' today. Don't mind her when she's acting like that. She's harmless."

"If you say so... Wait... Is that a Hearts and Hooves Day gift?" I then asked as I started to connect the dots. Why give Lyra a gift on that specific day? And in such a shifty manner?

"Probably. Why?" Lyra asked in return while not looking concerned at all.

I put the links together. Two close friends. Living in the same house. Giving and receiving gifts from each other on a holiday dedicated to love. My eyes narrowed as my lips curved into a smirk as I asked, "Are you two a couple?"

"No...?" Lyra replied nervously before giving up the ghost. "...Yes...? Well, OK, we're not married, but..."

Her hesitant responses only got a laugh out of me. "Ha! It's cool! I was just wondering. Anyway, good luck with that goofball. I need to hurry and get to work. Have a good one."

"Huh?! Oh, sure! Have a good one, James!" Lyra replied before I heard her open the package as I passed her. "Go left on... This message will self-destruct?! Oh, come on, Bon Bon!"

As I heard a smoke bomb go off behind me, I just snickered to myself as I muttered a little tune to myself. "Lesbians. Lesbians. Happy and free with each other..."

I reached the spa without further incident before I took my place at my workstation. I have to say Hearts and Hooves Day generally is not one of the better holidays for business. Most couples are out having fun on the town and time spent at the spa is usually for personal relaxation. We did get a few couples, but I counted less than a dozen customers before my lunch break came along. Either as a result of slow business or wanting to make sure I had time to spend with my own lover, I was allowed to clock out early to enjoy the rest of my day.

I waited outside the spa for Fluttershy to come find me. We were not going to dine alone. Someone else would be joining us. And sure enough, that beautiful golden pegasus soon came into view as she trotted across the town square to reach me. I waved at her as she approached and said, "Ready to go get Rarity, dear?"

"Mmhm. She should be ready by now." She replied while looking delighted. She was probably quite hungry as well since she was now eating for two.

We did not have to go particularly far to reach the Carousel Boutique. Before long, that elegant establishment came into view on the horizon. But as we drew near, a sign hanging on the doorknob could be seen. Closed. That was all that was on it. I was expecting something a bit more descriptive since it was a holiday, but I thought nothing of it.

The bell hanging just behind the front door let out a jingle to signal our arrival as I pushed it open. But as I was about to call out for Rarity, my voice was silenced as I beheld her primary workroom. Something was amiss. A number of unfinished ensembles had been scattered and a few mannequins had been toppled. Had Rarity been in a rush? Or had there been a scuffle? The fact that the lights were off did not help in giving the area a sense of levity. It felt dark and depressing. Mitta was nowhere to be seen either. Had she been allowed to stop working early for the holiday?

"Did something go wrong here?" Fluttershy asked as she walked ahead of me with her head turning to survey the area. Something did not feel right. And why had Rarity not come running when the door's bell chimed?

"Rarity?! We're here! You around?" I finally called out as I stepped forward. I was hoping no harm had befallen her, especially on such a pleasant holiday. My hopes were soon dashed. I found her as I stepped past one of the shades she uses to let clients try on their new outfits. She was lying silently on the floor, conscious yet motionless as if not really caring if anyone found her. "Rarity...? What's wrong? What happened here?"

My voice seemed to relax her somewhat as she responded to my presence without a word. With her mane draped over that side of her head, I could not get a feel for her mood. But I soon got an idea of what happened when she turned her head to look at me. Her right eyelid was swollen shut with quite a bruise covering it. A typical black eye. In contrast to her spotless white coat, its ugly purplish hue was only exaggerated to the point of making it look worse than it actually was. Even her baby blue eye shadow did little to hide it. Something or someone had struck her right in the eye. Had she been robbed?

"Oh my god... Who did this to you?" I whispered as my hand tenderly cupped her face as she looked at me in silence with such a look of stunned pain. She seemed to be in a state of shock, having likely been assaulted in her own home when she least expected it. But...I did not get the feeling that she had been robbed. The place did not look like it had been ransacked enough to warrant such a guess and Rarity is one of the wealthier mares in town. Only she had the answers, but no words came. She was too emotionally upset to bring herself to speak.

Fluttershy soon trotted over to me and found her best friend in such a sorry state. "Rarity...? Oh no... What happened, you poor thing?"

My fiancée was quick to come to Rarity's side and lie upon the floor beside her. She soon draped a wing over Rarity's back to pull her into a type of embrace. "What happened here? Did...somepony hurt you? And why?"

Rarity reluctantly turned her head away. She just could not find the words. No matter how confident and in control she always is, being attacked like that in the comfort of her own home would surely leave her nerves more than just a bit rattled. I looked around from where I was, trying to piece together what could have prompted someone to attack her. An argument? I could not expect anyone in Ponyville having the gall to try a life of crime. But as I observed the scattered ensembles, I started to get an idea. "A deal gone bad?"

That got a response out of her. With her face turned to the floor, Rarity just nodded. Fluttershy then tried to get a bit more information out of her friend. "Was it...a client from Canterlot?"

Another nod. I felt myself scowl in frustration. More than likely a member of the Canterlot elite dissatisfied over the results of an order. Possibly due to the price. Possibly because they made a last minute change in the commission details that Rarity could not go back and adjust. Whatever the case, it seemed Rarity had been assaulted by a disgruntled customer with an inflated ego. As tempted as I was to try and figure out who did it, I was more concerned about Rarity. We had plans for the day and she was supposed to be there.

"Here... Come here, m'lady." I whispered as I reached out and pulled my beautiful friend into my arms. She made no attempt to resist as she slouched on my lap with her head on my shoulder. I stroked my hand over her back as she immediately broke down into quiet shuddering sobs in the safety of my embrace. "It'll be OK, Rarity... We're here for you."

Fluttershy then stood up and gently nuzzled her friend's cheek while managing to show a tender sympathetic smile. "Let's get you out of here. It's so gloomy in here right now. And today's supposed to be a good day. You, me, and James on Hearts and Hooves Day, right?"

Tears continued to stream down Rarity's beautiful face as she seemed to try and find her composure. And yet, she could not. She really was quite shaken. She knew she was safe and in the company of those who adore her, but the emotional damage had not yet healed. Still, I did not care if she could speak or not. "Don't worry about words for now. Let's just focus on making your day better."

A long sigh came from Rarity before she very tightly threw her arms around me. As if she was desperately trying to stay as close to me as possible. I lightly patted her on the back at the base of her mane. I was not going to deny this elegant beauty the company of her beloved prince. "Shhh... It'll get better, sweetheart. We'll be right here with you."

Fluttershy then reached out and seemed to push around the hanging indigo curls that hung beside Rarity's face. "Hmmm... Could you give us a moment, James? We can't have Rarity going outside while looking like this. Come over here for a moment, Rarity. I'll fix you up so nopony has to see that horrible black eye."

"Sure, honey. I'll wait by the door." I said while I took Rarity's hoof in hand to help support her as she stood up. I then left her and Fluttershy alone as they went past the shades to apparently fetch some hairdressing equipment. I was expecting to hear a hairdryer while I stood by the front door, but they were surprisingly quiet. No more than three minutes later, the two of them stepped into view before approaching me. They stepped around all of the scattered objects in the room, probably to preserve evidence as the Carousel Boutique had become a crime scene.

"How does she look?" Fluttershy asked while extending a wing towards our beautiful friend. There was not much of a difference, but I did immediately notice one little change. The long curled lock of hair that always hangs beside Rarity's face was now hanging further in front of her face, carefully obstructing her eye from both the front and side. One would not be able to notice her black eye easily. "You haven't worn this look since that time on the train when you took a bite out of Pinkie Pie's cake, right?"

Rarity's exposed left eye glanced at nothing in particular as she seemed to be reminded of a little social faux pas. I then decided to give a little compliment of my own. Anything to try and get a smile out of her by that point. "I have to say... That looks good on you."

My words had exactly the effect I was hoping for. Rarity, her face still showing emotional turmoil, did show a small appreciative smile. There were still no words from her and I was not expecting her to speak until the following day. I then stepped towards the door and held it open for the two lovely mares. "Let's get outta here. It's too gloomy in here with the mess and the lights off."

We soon were on our way and walking along towards the café. Rarity stood between me and Fluttershy as the two of us provided a sort of security barrier with our bodies, keeping her safe and secure. I kept my hand upon Rarity's head at most times as I tried to keep her calm and at peace. Not a word was said during our trek. We soon arrived at our destination without ceremony and pulled up some seats. Our placement at the table was a bit unusual. Rather than be seated in a triangular fashion, we all sat at one side of the table with Rarity between Fluttershy and me.

Rarity did not seem very hungry as she lazily gazed at the menu that had been provided. Such a mood will do that to your appetite. I soon whispered to her, "How about something light? Maybe just an appetizer and some tea?"

I heard Rarity sigh as she gave me a weak nod. Good food does a lot for a bad mood, but it will not help if you are barely hungry at all. Once the waiter returned to take our orders and departed with our menus, I put my arm around Rarity and pulled her up against my side. My fingers gently and repeatedly stroked her side as I did all I could to make her feel safe. She sighed long and deep in relaxation while I looked at Fluttershy. She seemed to be at a loss of what to do or say. We both wanted to help Rarity, but there was only so much we could do aside from being there for her. However, her eyes soon perked up in surprise before she looked down at her swollen belly.

I could see it. Fluttershy's heavy pregnant belly was showing signs of movement. Gladesong was stirring within as the outline of a hoof slid under Fluttershy's thin yellow coat. This coaxed a smile from her as she seemed to know exactly what Gladesong was doing. "Oh dear... It seems Gladesong knows her Aunt Rarity is having a bad day. Rarity, would you like to come closer?"

Rarity turned her head to look at her best friend while her goddaughter stirred inside her. I released my grasp on her to allow our friend to draw near. Rarity's expression brightened into one of curiosity as she lowered her face to the side of Fluttershy's belly. Gladesong must have known she was there since she appeared to push the side of her head against Fluttershy's womb, stretching her mother's belly quite visibly towards Rarity. Our beautiful silent friend shuddered with a ragged and loud sigh escaping her lips as she seemed to be trying not to cry. She nuzzled the side of her face against Fluttershy's belly, silently saying hello to the child she personally named as tears streamed down her face. Fluttershy whispered words of tender encouragement to our friend as she sat there patiently. "Don't cry, Rarity... You have something wonderful to look forward to. And I know Gladesong is looking forward to seeing you."

I could only smile in warm delight as I watched my beloved and beautiful friend try to bond with her unborn godchild. While she spoke no words, she still smiled a bit. Fluttershy even let out a soft giggle as Rarity placed a kiss upon her belly as if trying to give said kiss to Gladesong. Rarity was not alone. She had become a part of our family and she knew it.

Before much longer, the waiter returned with our orders. Fluttershy and I had ordered sandwiches, but Rarity had settled on what was basically a light snack. A wildberry scone and a cup of warm honey tea. She enjoyed her snack at a steady pace befitting a woman of elegance like herself, taking small bites before washing it down with a sip of tea with every few bites. Fluttershy and I were less modest in our rate of consumption and had our sandwiches polished off in just a few minutes. Fluttershy was especially quick in her consumption of her food, probably due to being quite famished as a result of her pregnancy. Gladesong was getting big, so her mother needed to provide her with adequate nutrition.

The two of us waited patiently for Rarity to finish her snack. It did not take all that long as Rarity soon let out a quiet sigh of satisfaction after sipping the last of her tea. With nothing else to do, I set a stack of bits upon the table, paying for Rarity's meal in the process. She looked almost guilty for not paying for her share, but did not protest. We soon departed, trying to figure out how to spend the rest of our holiday.

Fluttershy and I walked at Rarity's sides at all times. With no other plans for the day and any prior ideas having been derailed upon finding Rarity in the state she was in, we simply went for a quiet walk around town for a time. Couples were everywhere. It really felt like a lovely time of the year. But what a time for one to be a victim of assault. What could we do to have a good rest of the day on top of helping Rarity recover from such a jarring incident?

Of all places, we ended up passing by the outdoor arcade. One or two locals were playing around on the machines in it, but the holiday seemed to have most people preoccupied. An idea quickly came to mind. The situation with Rarity was remarkably similar to what Derpy Hooves was going through not that long ago when she and I visited the arcade for the first time. And our gaming session was very good for her mood. Perhaps a little co-op would raise Rarity's spirits as well.

With nothing better to suggest, I stopped and spoke to the two lovely mares beside me. "Excuse me, ladies. Would you care for a visit to the arcade?"

Fluttershy liked the sound of that. She too has visited once in a while and has become quite fond of Equestrian Heroes. "Ooh, that does sound fun! What about you, Rarity? I'm sure you would do well in Equestrian Heroes. I'm really good as the archer."

Rarity just gave us a perplexed gaze, apparently having never really considered visiting the arcade before. It certainly is not an establishment one would expect to find a noblewoman hanging around in. Still, she did not refuse and just followed us over to our favorite arcade machine. Equestrian Heroes is always best enjoyed with friends.

We all popped in a bit for ourselves and lined up in front of the machine. We let Rarity choose first since it was her first time. Being a magic user herself, I was expecting her to choose the mage. Much to my surprise, she instead opted for the knight. Perhaps she has a penchant for swordplay like myself. Fluttershy chose the little pegasus archer for her character. With my preferred character having been claimed by Rarity, I decided to try the axe-wielding barbarian. While I prefer balanced approaches, sturdy heavy hitters are another field I think I excel in.

The opening sequence played with our three characters bursting onto the scene. I have already gone into extensive detail on how the game works and what happens throughout the whole thing, so I will keep things brief this time. Needless to say, Fluttershy hung back while peppering all approaching enemies with arrows while Rarity and I served as the vanguard. It took some getting used to, having to lumber around with those two axes in my character's wings, but it was satisfying to take down those mooks with even fewer blows than it would require if I was playing as the knight. The sheer weight behind those mighty axe chops was invigorating. Speaking of which, Rarity was taking to the knight's role quite well. Once I instructed her how to use his unique tricks and button combinations, Rarity began to play just as well as I do. She must have some impressive ha... I mean hoof-eye coordination.

I could tell Rarity was starting to have fun once we got to the first boss. When Nightmare Moon brought out the Ursa Minor, I saw a determined smirk spread across Rarity's lips. She remained silent, but she was getting pumped. I was quick to warn her about the instant death attacks this boss could pull off, but we got through without a hitch. I then had to warn her how the deep water patches in the next level would drown her if her character fell in.

Oh, I am so tempted to gush about this game. So very tempted, it is that fun to play with friends. Still, it was harder to get through the game with just three players instead of four and we all promised to use a single bit so as to not spend too much time there. We ended up only making it to the third level before we lost our remaining lives. As tempted as we all were to keep going, we knew we should not spend the entirety of Hearts and Hooves Day at the arcade.

While still mute, Rarity seemed quite proud of herself as she stood up with some of her iconic flair back in her step. She really does have a knack for games. I suppose one would be if they excel at the levitation spell as well as she does. Fluttershy then stood up and flexed her neck. "Wow... That was fun. We should do this again sometime."

"Sure was. So... Where to next, m'lady?" I asked while also taking a moment to stretch after being seated there for so long. I think a good forty-five minutes had gone by.

Rarity's expression darkened somewhat as she was reminded of the day at hand. Not quite as much as before now that a fair bit of dopamine was flowing through her body, but the memory of being assaulted in her own home would not leave her immediate memory so easily. Of course, there was one place that was sure to be a good spot to hang out. The local park is always good for unwinding. I then turned south and asked, "How about a stroll through the park?"

Our beautiful friend seemed to like the suggestion and we all headed south. Unfortunately, we were not the only ones with that idea. The park was packed with couples. Some were having picnics, some were playing recreational games, but there were just too many ponies around to really enjoy time alone with each other. Fluttershy frowned as she walked beside me as she said, "It's...a bit crowded today..."

"Yeah... I was hoping for some quiet time for just the three of us... How about we try the fish pond? That's usually empty. And feeding the fish is always relaxing." I replied as I thought about my favorite spot in the park. I like to hang out there when I just want some time to myself and the fish are always entertaining.

Rarity's exposed eye perked up slightly at the suggestion. And so we all headed over the hills and dales to reach our destination. Unfortunately, I was quick to find out it was not only my favorite spot. Several couples were gathered around the water's edge and were feeding the fish. While the fish were certainly enjoying the attention, neither of us wanted to be there when Rarity's predicament required some privacy. "So much for that... Where to now?"

Fortunately, Fluttershy had a little idea. "Oh, how about we try that little path through the woods nearby? I don't think anyone would want to go there today since it's a narrow path through the trees. No real place to hang out at, right?"

"I don't think I've been there... I've always preferred the pond. What about you, Rarity?" I asked in return. Rarity seemed to smile slightly, although I am sure she was more than just a bit desperate by that point. We soon continued on our way to see what Fluttershy had in mind.

Sure enough, there was indeed a small forest at the far edge of the park that seemed to have a long winding path in it that looped around back to the park again. The canopy blocked out much of the sun with visible rays of light shining down through the gaps. With how quiet it was in there, it felt exceptionally magical and mysterious. Fluttershy led the way as she looked over her shoulder at Rarity and I. "This is where I took Maud on her first day in Ponyville."

"You picked a good place for it too. It's refreshingly silent out here." I replied while taking in the wind blowing through the trees and the occasional twittering of a songbird. Even Rarity, who is not that big on trekking through the wilderness, seemed to also be taking in the sights and sounds quite well.

I stayed constantly by Rarity's side and gently stroked my hand over her head. She would tilt her head towards me in response to my touch. Fluttershy picked up the pace up ahead, apparently to give the two of us a little quiet time to each other while she took the opportunity to indulge in one of her favorite places. I even saw little Hummingway flutter up to her. I have not seen that hummingbird in some time.

I looked down as I saw Rarity's eyes close. She seemed to be placing all of her faith in me to guide her and keep her safe. And I did just that. For the next five minutes or so, I walked at a leisurely pace with Rarity keeping the side of her head resting against my thigh. Not a word was spoken. The more I looked at her, the more I wanted to soothe her. I so very dearly love that mare. And I knew she loves me more than any man in her life. And so I broke the silence with a quiet whisper. "I love you."

Rarity's left eye opened upon hearing my tender words. She gazed up at me, a thin line of tears forming at the bottom of her eyelid. Several steps later, she reached out and pressed her hoof down on my foot to pin it. She wanted me to stop and her upward gaze was telling me to come closer. And so I did. I lowered myself to one knee while one hand caressed her face. Seconds later, our lips touched. Our arms wrapped around each other as our eyes closed. She kissed me oh so sweetly, ragged muffled sobs chirping inside her throat. I just wanted to be there for her. To love her and hold her. To let her know that even with such an unsightly black eye concealed by her mane, she was always beautiful to me and someone worth cherishing.

Minutes passed as we stayed there in each other's arms. I did not even notice that Fluttershy had approached us with Hummingway perched upon her head. She reached out and placed a kiss upon our cheeks before providing a reassuring nuzzle to each of us without saying a word. It was while she did this that I remembered I still had two cards to pass out. "Hey... Over here."

I guided the two beautiful mares over to a large rock at the edge of the path that I could use as a bench for the moment. I took a seat and reached into my pockets before pulling out the last two greeting cards in my possession. "Happy Hearts and Hooves Day, ladies."

"Oh, James... You really shouldn't have..." Fluttershy replied while showing such a delighted smile. She opened hers first while Rarity watched patiently. A smile soon crept across my beloved's face before tears began to stream down them. Fluttershy is so easy to bring to tears of joy. She soon held the card to my chest as she looked at me. "Oh, James... I'd expect nothing less from you... Thank you."

"You're very welcome. Love you, baby." I said in return before Fluttershy all but jumped into my arms. Her lips found her way to mine as we indulged in a tender kiss for a moment. We did not spend too much time in each other's embrace since it was Rarity's turn to read her card. We looked on as Rarity held it aloft with her levitation magic. "Go on, m'lady. All yours."

Rarity silently opened her card and began to read it over. I was expecting an emotional response, but I still got more than I bargained for. Rarity's face began to scrunch up as she seemed to be struggling to hold back tears. Finally, she let out a wail before dropping the card and galloping right into my open arms. She sobbed uncontrollably in my embrace as I did everything I could to calm her. It was just a maelstrom of emotions all spilling out at once. She really needed that card and its contents and I knew it would do her a world of good to just let everything out.

"Rarity...? It'll be OK..." Fluttershy whispered in concern as she rubbed her hoof over her friend's shoulder. Rarity just had her eyes squeezed shut with her arms coiled around me like a constricting serpent. There was no way she would let go until she had cried herself dry.

I said nothing as I held my beautiful friend in my arms. My hand stroked her back from the base of her mane down to the base of her tail. Words were not needed. All I could do was hold and support Rarity until she finally stopped. Which she did after maybe three minutes. Her weeping turned into quiet sniffling as she tired herself out. She soon looked up at me with such a tired gaze with her cheeks soaked in fresh tears. And yet, she seemed very appreciative of what I had given her. I whispered to her, "Feeling better, beautiful?"

Rarity's response was a long sigh as she closed her eyes and rested her head against my chest. It felt like she was on the verge of drifting off for a nap. Rather than make her walk, I turned her over and cradled that beautiful mare in my arms. "Allow me, sweetheart. Rest all you need."

I stood up with Rarity in my arms as she surely fell into a light sleep. She would likely feel much better upon waking, so I was careful to not jostle her as I walked with Fluttershy by my side. I looked down at my lover as she looked up at me with her and Rarity's cards tucked in her wing and said, "I think she's doing much better now."

"Me too. Sometimes a good cry can do you a world of good." I replied while looking down at the slumbering unicorn in my arms and placing a kiss upon her forehead. I then noticed that Fluttershy was looking through Rarity's card. Probably just checking to see what caused her to burst like that. "Did I do something wrong?"

Fluttershy smiled very warmly as she looked through it. "Oh, James... This is beautiful... It's no wonder Rarity is so madly in love with you... I can see why she loved this. You did a good thing for her."

"Rather surprising that today's circumstances made it all the more effective. She really needed someone to be there for her today." I replied as I glanced at the black eye partially concealed by her mane. "She really didn't deserve that... You and her are some of the kindest sweetest mares in town. No wonder you're best friends. Kindness and Generosity fall from the same tree."

"She really is... I know she can be fussy and maybe even a bit greedy at times, but she never hesitates to give. Maybe that's why she's so concerned with being wealthy... It means she has more to give." Fluttershy whispered as she put he card away.

"She really is Ponyville's own generous angel..." I whispered back as I placed a kiss right upon Rarity's lips. The slumbering mare seemed to feel it as her lips curved into a slight smile. I hope she was having pleasant dreams.

The trek along the forest path was quiet and uneventful, but so very refreshing. I really should take another walk along it sometime. We emerged from the path to find ourselves within sight of Sweet Apple Acres in the distance. The position of the summer sun seemed to indicate that the evening was beginning. I then looked down at Fluttershy and asked, "Shall we do dinner?"

Fluttershy seemed on the verge of suggesting that we go out for dinner, but then looked up at me as she made an unexpected suggestion. "How about I make dinner tonight? I'll make some of my best dishes. Our place?"

"A candlelit dinner at home? Wow, sounds wonderful. Sure, let's do it." I said before following Fluttershy north. It has been a long time since Rarity visited us in the evening.

Things were fairly quiet around the house when we arrived. Remembering that Fluttershy would also have to feed her many animal critters, I decided to do it for her so she could focus on making dinner. I tenderly set Rarity upon Scootaloo's unoccupied bed with her head rested upon the pillow and quietly made my way outside to start my rounds.

Fluttershy provided me a list of tasks for me to do since I very rarely do her work for her. When was the last time I did that anyway? Regardless, the many animals that make their homes near Fluttershy's cottage were grateful for their evening meal. I saved the chickens for last as I eventually made my way to the back of the cottage.

"Evening, girls. Time for din din." I said as I saw the chickens milling about in their pen. They came scurrying up to the edge of the fence when I approach with a sack of feed over my shoulder. It was while I was pouring some out the feed that my thoughts went back to that morning. That dragon girl. Who was she and where did she come from?

I let out a melancholy sigh as I thought about her. I sat myself down upon the nearby wooden fence that encompassed the backyard and just looked at the edge of the Everfree Forest nearby. "Who are you...?"

I felt a strange sense of longing and curiosity. A dragon. Here in Ponyville. And she had no connection to Spike. What kind of dragon just shows up out of nowhere like that? I have not heard the best opinions about dragons from everyone I have spoken to who have encountered them, but she seemed quite cordial if not somewhat bitter. "I didn't even get your name... I hope you're OK out there."

Wherever that girl is, I hope she is doing fine. She seemed troubled when I last saw her. I almost feel guilty that I did not offer her any sort of support when she clearly was not very happy. Still, no point in musing over her now. Knowing I had nothing else to do, I stood up and walked back around to the front before going inside. I could already smell dinner.

I peeked into the kitchen and saw Fluttershy was hard at work on the stove. A large pot of pasta was boiling, Angel was tossing a salad on the counter nearby, and Angela was stirring some sort of mushroom dish in a skillet that reeked of wine. Since when did Angela even know how to cook anyway?! Before I could duck away, Fluttershy noticed me and asked, "Oh, James? Could you please move the table and stools into the living room? I think it'll be more pleasant to eat in there for all of us."

"Good idea. Sure, I'll be just a minute." I replied while taking note of the more spacious conditions in there. Moving the table by myself was not a problem since it was a bit small. I set it and our seats in the middle of the room before putting one of Fluttershy's relaxation records on the phonograph to play in order to enhance the atmosphere. While I stood by it, I then peeked through the window that used to overlook the backyard that was now separating the living room from the nursery under construction. All that was left was to wait for the carpenters to finish the paintjob and we could start putting the furniture in it.

However, as I looked through the window, I could see through the window at the far end of the empty room. And it seemed that it was getting darker faster than usual. It was not even 6 PM yet. I went back to the kitchen and asked, "Hey, honey? Is it normal for night to come early on Hearts and Hooves Day?"

Fluttershy did not seem surprised at all. "Oh, that's completely normal. Princess Celestia set that in practice a long time ago to help couples enjoy a quiet night together today. Candlelit dinners under the moon are always so romantic, aren't they?"

"Huh, that's a really good point. Speaking of which... Excuse me for a bit." I went through some drawers and cupboards nearby to retrieve some little tea candles and some votives to set them in. I set out three of them in a triangle formation on the table. They were lavender scented too, although I doubt one would notice the smell through the aroma of Fluttershy's cooking. However, I soon heard the faint clopping of hooves before I saw Rarity wander out of Scootaloo's bedroom. She still seemed a bit groggy and even looked quite surprised that she had woken up in her best friend's house. "Good evening, m'lady. Would you care to join us for dinner?"

It looked like the trauma of that morning had still not quite worn off since Rarity was still mute, but she seemed far more at peace than a few hours earlier. She approached the table and seemed to evaluate the setup before glancing back at the phonograph playing delightful soothing music. No sooner had she looked back at the table did Fluttershy emerge from the kitchen with a large bowl of pasta on her back. "Oh, you're awake! I hope you've worked up an appetite, Rarity."

I looked on in hunger as Fluttershy set out our meal. A large glistening salad, a plate of mushrooms sautéed in a marsala wine sauce, and carbonara pasta. She really went the extra mile to prepare something impressive. Rarity too looked on with a gaze of hunger as her stomach grumbled quite audibly. I promptly took my seat as I said, "Man... Better save some for Scoot. She'll want some of this."

Among the glow of the candles and the gentle hum of the phonograph, we all engaged in a quiet and delicious dinner together. Rarity remained silent as she dined, but she would always look at Fluttershy and I whenever we conversed. She especially seemed to have a hearty appetite by then, especially after such a light lunch. Definitely a sign that her mood was improving in leaps and bounds.

I really wish I had more to write about with that meal. Aside from a brief discussion about the progress of the new addition to the house, nothing of any significance came up. But maybe that was the simple beauty of it. It was literally nothing but us and each other. And that was all that we wanted.

Everything that we ate was absolutely delicious. Fluttershy never disappoints with her cooking and last night was no different. Rarity even unwittingly let out quite a belch that drew a laugh from Fluttershy and myself. She must have been satisfied, even if she did cover her mouth while looking simply mortified afterwards.

Rarity silently helped us tidy up the table once we were all done, although we made sure to save some for Scootaloo when she got home. She must have been out with the rest of the CMC and maybe Button Mash and Spike too. Rarity even used her levitation magic to place the furniture back in the kitchen. With that all done, all that was left was to escort Rarity back home. Before long, we were off with the moon hanging above us in the night sky.

Fluttershy and Rarity stayed by my sides at all times as we passed through Ponyville. Even though night had come early, there was quite a bit of activity going on in town. If there was a dining establishment with outdoor seating, there were plenty of couples present. It really is just that kind of holiday. It brings lovers together.

Even though Rarity was definitely in better spirits, her mood seemed to darken as we neared her home. She even seemed hesitant to approach the door once we got there. And I could see why. The main workroom was just as we left it. Still a crime scene. And just seeing it made her shrink back into the same uneasy wreck as when we first found her that morning. Still no sign of Mitta either. There was no way I could leave her alone. Not when she was in that condition.

With some hesitation, I turned to Fluttershy. "Hey... I know this is Hearts and Hooves Day, but... I really don't think it would be a good idea to leave Rarity alone in this condition. Do you think it would be best if I stayed overnight with her?"

I expected Fluttershy to look absolutely disappointed that I would not be there with her tonight in bed. However, she seemed to be quite understanding of the situation. "Hmm... That probably would be best. I wouldn't want to leave her alone either, but I have to look after the little animals around my house in the morning... OK, James. You stay right by her and I'll come by in the morning to check on things."

"Thanks, honey. I'll make sure nothing happens to her." I replied as I stepped aside. Fluttershy walked up to Rarity and the two shared a tender hug.

"Don't be afraid, Rarity. James will be right here for you until morning." Fluttershy whispered quietly before the two mares released each other. "I had a wonderful day with you two. I hope we cheered you up too. Have a wonderful night, OK? Bye bye."

Rarity could not shake that look of guilt from her face as we both bid Fluttershy farewell for the evening. I know she desperately needed my company, but did not want to take me away from my future wife. I would just have to spend extra time with Fluttershy the following day. I looked down at Rarity and stroked her head until she looked up at me. "Hey, it's OK. Fluttershy knows you need someone special with you right now. There's nothing wrong with that."

She still did not say a word. Maybe she just needed to sleep the day off. With night having fallen early, the day felt later than it really was. I picked Rarity up in my arms and carried her out of her messy workroom and into the kitchen. Some warm tea would surely help.

While I set the kettle on the stove to boil, I went across the hall into the room that I was sure Mitta used as her bedroom to look for anything that could play music to lighten the gloomy atmosphere. It had been so long since I last stayed so late in Rarity's house that I had to reacquaint myself with the layout of the side rooms. However, I found no trace of Mitta or any guest at all having stayed in the room. Not that I was not appreciating having some time alone with Rarity, but did she move out? I knew Rarity was not in the mood for conversation, so I was not going to pry for answers.

Regardless, I did find what I was looking for. A stereo was set against the far wall. Definitely fitting for someone with a more chic sense of interior design. I lifted the lid on top to set a vinyl record on the turntable and set some smooth jazz to play. It seemed appropriate for a quiet evening under the moon. I could almost imagine a saxophonist jamming away with a massive harvest moon in the background.

Rarity was quietly waiting for me at the kitchen table as the water inside the kettle began to bubble. I went about gathering up the cups and saucers, the honey for sweetening, and the tea itself. Chamomile seemed like the best choice since it has a calming effect when consumed and would surely assist in a peaceful sleep for Rarity. She watched me constantly while I went about her kitchen, her eyes only occasionally glancing away as if distracted by an unpleasant thought. I soon heard the whistle of the kettle and poured the water over the teabags and took a seat, waiting for the water to cool as it steeped.

My eyes fell upon Rarity. I did not look away even as she seemed to become uncomfortable with my gaze never straying. I so very much wanted to help her, but I was at a loss of what to do aside from giving her my company. I had spent almost half a day with her and never once heard a word out of her. A sense of disappointment coming over me, I let out a sigh. "I miss your voice."

Rarity's eyebrows rose briefly as if she was not anticipating such a statement. She looked away, almost as if she was ashamed of herself for denying me the sound of her beautiful voice. Seeing that staying at opposite ends of the table was doing us no favors, I stood up and walked to the other end. Maybe I could coax her into speaking. Conversation is good for one's emotional state.

I kneeled beside Rarity's stool as she averted her gaze once more. I reached out and cupped the side of her cheek and turned her face to make her look at me. I tried to find tender words to say, words of elegance that she would truly appreciate. "Where has that voice of an angel gone? Will it never return to this mortal plane? Do you feel I am not worthy to hear that heavenly hymn, you beautiful creature without equal?"

Her eyes began to quiver. She was struggling to hold back her emotions. Every word danced along her heart as they whittled away at the shell she had erected over herself. I leaned closer and whispered into her ear to push her over the edge. "My love. Please. Let me hear your call. Say something. Anything. Anything that you wish me to know."

That did it. She let out another loud sob as she fell into my arms. Before any words could be spoken, the tears had to flow. I put my arms around her, caressing her back much like before. I was there to heal her and I would not dare leave her side until that moment had arrived. In moments, her weeping ceased. And I heard the three most beautiful words I could ever hope to hear as they were whispered into my ear. "I love you..."

My embrace only tightened. They were the first words I had heard from that wonderful mare all day. And it touched my very heart. Over and over, she whispered those words to me. Words that were meant for me and no one else. I felt so elated to finally receive vocal confirmation that she was finally starting to heal. When her words finally ceased, I felt her lips upon my neck before they caressed my jaw. And when I pulled my head away to look at her, they found their way to my lips.

I made no attempt to object. I closed my eyes as she did too and pressed into that wonderful kiss. The most beautiful mare in Ponyville was in my arms and we were sharing our love with each other. Such a sickeningly sweet kiss... Rarity truly is a mare without equal. Such elegance. Such beauty. Such generosity. Such love. I felt beyond honored that it was I that she had fallen so very much in love with. And I silently vowed to never betray that love.

We very reluctantly ended the kiss and gazed into each other's eyes. Her bruised right eye was still concealed behind her curled lock of indigo hair, but I hardly minded. In the end, our reluctance won out. Our lips returned together, our muffled breathing belying our passion for each other. Our lips soon parted as it became our tongues' turn to dance. They reached out and touched, twirling and caressing each other as I felt her taste upon my tongue with mine upon hers. God... I was so in love with her... And her with me... And I knew I always had been. But never like this.

What felt like an eternity passed before we finally ended our kiss. A thick trail of our shared saliva connected our lips as we gazed at each other in a haze. No words were spoken, but I could see what she wanted to say in those beautiful azure eyes. The pain was still there, but only in the background. A sincere gratitude was now standing before it as well as a powerful adoration. Rarity was right where she wanted to be. As was I.

Neither of us could find any words to say. We just stood there, holding each other in our arms. Her hooves rubbed over my back while my hand did the same to hers. I did not want to let go and neither did she. I wanted to just stay there in her embrace for the rest of the night. Unfortunately, we could not. Putting logic before my heart's desires, I finally released my grip on her to return to my stool. But Rarity would not have it. As I tried to release her, her grip on me only tightened as she let out an adorable little whine. "Noooo... Not yet..."

I granted Rarity her request and remained where I was. For another ten minutes or so, I remained in her embrace while she stayed in mind. The music coming from the next room over only added to the deeply romantic atmosphere, thus helping the time pass. Eventually, Rarity did release her grip, although she felt like she was forcing herself to do so. I returned to my stool and found that our tea had cooled just enough to consume without pain. We removed our teabags and stirred a dollop of honey into our drinks in the hopes of cooling them further. As I took a sip of my tea as it was full of the taste of honey, I turned my gaze towards my beautiful best friend. "Feeling any better?"

"Somewhat..." She said softly in reply as her cup floated to her lips for a quick sip. She was not entirely recovered, but she was getting there.

I tried to think up a conversation topic in the hopes of getting her to speak further. The more she spoke, the more she would relax and open up. "Where's Mitta? Does she not live here anymore?"

Rarity took another sip of her tea before directing her gaze at me. "We found her a home in an apartment complex not far from here. She is still my assistant, but she has a place of her own now."

"Really?! That's great news! I'll have to ask her for her new address sometime." I replied with a smile upon my face. I was not expecting Mitta to get a place of her own. Although it has been roughly a year since she started living in Ponyville, so it definitely felt like the right time for her to get her own home.

"Mmhm. I'm glad for her." Rarity muttered before again falling silent. She still seemed reluctant to talk.

With some hesitation, I decided to bring up a difficult topic. The only way she was going to overcome her trauma was if she confronted it. "Rarity... What happened this morning?"

My friend set her cup down slowly with her gaze directed to the table. Despite my expectations of her doing all she could to avoid the topic, she surprised me by getting right to the subject. "A new customer... She commissioned a dress and came by to collect it... Said there was a mistake on it... I offered to adjust it and she refused... Tried to steal it... I..."

I could see that Rarity was becoming unstable the more she spoke and hurried to her side to grab her up in my arms. "She assaulted you and stole a dress she didn't like... Almost sounds like a con artist."

Rarity fell silent in my embrace as she leaned against me. Tears slowly trickled down her face as that memory resurfaced. I stroked her head as I tried to comfort her any way I could. "Hey... Let's forget about that for now. How about we get you ready for bed? You've had a long day and could use your beauty sleep."

She nodded and mumbled in agreement. I returned to my side of the table and gulped down the rest of my tea while Rarity did the same. She rose to her feet unsteadily with that trauma at the forefront of her mind. I knew she was going to have a hard time climbing the stairs, so I quickly went to shut off the stereo and returned to the kitchen to pick Rarity up in my arms. "Allow me, m'lady."

"My prince..." Rarity whispered as she closed her eyes with her head resting against me. I carefully ascended the stairs leading to the loft and proceeded down the small hallway to the bathroom door.

I carefully set Rarity down beside the door and stepped back to let her wash up in privacy. But when I stepped away as Rarity pushed the door open, I noticed her give me a pleading gaze. She reached out with her hoof as if beckoning me to take hold of it. I quickly realized what she was requesting and asked, "You...want me to join you?"

All she did was nod. I stood still with conflicted feelings rushing through my mind. Taking a shower...with Rarity? I never expected her to even entertain the thought. Still, I knew she did not want to be alone tonight. With some reluctance, I agreed. I followed her into the bathroom and began to undress.

Rarity turned on the shower from outside the stall as cold water began to hit the tiled floor inside. I stripped down to just my boxers as she stepped inside while steam began to rise. I waited a minute for Rarity to get comfortable before sliding off my boxers, holding my breath, opening the door, and stepping inside with the glass door closing behind me.

The room was immediately filled with an awkward silence that was broken only by the sound of falling water. Rarity could not help blushing as she gazed up at my bare form even as her mane and coat was soaked and weighed down by the water. I too just stood there, unsure of what to do or say. Or even how to start bathing. Eventually, I managed to make the first move. "May I...wash your mane?"

Rarity said nothing at my offer, although she did hesitantly nod. I took a seat by her and began to scrub shampoo through her flowing mane as she sat beside me just outside the falling torrent of warm water. It really is no different from Fluttershy's when all wet and falling to the floor. They must have similar grooming habits.

As she leaned her head into the falling water to rinse her mane, I began to scrub shampoo into her beautiful flowing tail. I held the dock of her tail in one hand and dragged my fingers through her long indigo fibers to scrub them. I must have tugged on it a few times since I heard her grunt a bit, although I think almost enjoyed it and did not protest at all.

I remained seated at Rarity's side as she turned around to let her tail rinse in the water. I put my arms around her as she sat there, soaked to the bone, and brought my lips to her ear to do all I could to soothe her further in this moment of respite. "I love you, baby. You're always so beautiful."

"Thank you, my love..." Rarity whispered to me as her face turned to meet mine seconds before our lips joined once more. I heard a faint moan deep in her throat as we pressed firmly into the kiss for a moment while my hands reached for some shower gel to lather up her coat. My hands began to caress and scrub over her shoulders and back, a long sigh hissing through her nostrils as she arched her back at my touch. But when I reached her flanks, she quivered as my fingers glided over her cutie mark.

I froze as our kiss ended abruptly, the blush on Rarity's face only deepening as I caressed a very sensitive spot on her body. She let out another sigh as she gazed at me before whispering, "Please... Don't stop..."

I could not bring myself to deny her this precious request. Pleasure is a natural counter for negative emotions. An orgasm would likely do wonders for her mood and would make her even more relaxed for a good night's sleep. I just smiled as my hand began to rub firmly over the three diamonds on her flank while my other arm embraced her against me.

Rarity closed her eyes as she leaned against me, quiet little whimpers squeaking from her lips as her mouth remained slightly agape. My lips kissed her cheek as my fingers went to work to bring her sweet delicious pleasure in a way only I could. It must have been working. I could detect a faint musk filling the steam around us. The scent of a very needy mare.

Between my precise touch and my kisses upon her face, Rarity did not last much longer. She began to grind her rump against the floor as if trying to welcome something into her between her flanks. Her quiet whimpers began to rise in frequency and volume as she began to gasp and moan. And then it happened. Her body tensed up as she yelped right into my ear. Moans of release burst from her lips as she began to relax in my grasp. Her gasps of delight turned into pants of fatigue as she whispered sweetly to me, "Thank you... Thank you, my prince... I needed that..."

I returned the favor with a kiss to her cheek as my hand caressed the curve of her flank. "I know you did. I'm glad I could help."

As Rarity sat there basking in the afterglow of her orgasm, I finished rubbing the shower gel over the rest of her body. Once I was done and she began to rinse herself clean, I began to wash my own hair. However, only a moment went by as I closed my eyes to keep the stinging shampoo out that I felt some sort of sensation between my legs. What was it?

A thought suddenly passed through my mind that coaxed me to rinse the shampoo from my hair as quickly as possible so I could visibly see what was happening. It was exactly as I feared. Rarity had taken my length into her mouth and had begun to very slowly suck me off. "Ra... Rarity?!"

Her left eye opened and looked up at me without ceasing her tender affections. I was not expecting her to do something like this for me at all, even though I should not have been surprised. She has been very deeply in love with me for roughly a year by this point. Maybe longer than that. She would do such a thing for me if the chance came along. Her beautiful azure eye watched me constantly as she slowly and expertly used her mouth and slick tongue to bring me pleasure. My length was already as hard as it could be in her grasp as she pulled back while tilting her head upwards, lifting my shaft until she looked like she was both sucking on the tip and placing a loving kiss upon it.

I could not bring myself to tell her to stop. I loved her too much to say no. Instead, I brought my hand to her head and caressed it to silently encourage her. A deep blush glowed from her face as Rarity used her slow elegant movements to bring my arousal to a fever pitch in mere minutes. I knew this was only going to be a short quickie with how she was trying to bring me to climax with minimal work.

Just to add to my pleasure, I saw her horn light up as it was engulfed by her light blue magic aura. And I soon found out what spell she was casting and where. I felt an unseen hand beginning to caress the two orbs below my shaft as I began to groan and pant. I was not going to last long. Moments later, I gritted my teeth as my legs tensed up just as I began to release my seed into Rarity's waiting maw.

I looked down out of the corners of my eyes as my head tilted upwards. Rarity gulped down some of my payload, but then pulled back and closed her eyes as she let the rest of it splatter onto her face. How lewd for such a mare of refinement! She panted momentarily, as did I, before licking her lips to show that she enjoyed the taste of my sweet and salty sperm. She then opened one eye to gaze up at me as my creamy white seed clung to her coat. I only had one question on my mind. "Why...?"

My beautiful and loving friend averted her gaze for a moment before she sheepishly glanced at me. "I felt...I should. I felt I...needed to."

With the tension having once again become palpable, we both fell silent. I began to apply shower gel to my body to hurriedly clean up while Rarity washed my seed from her face. The shower soon fell silent before Rarity stepped out to use a hairdryer to dry off while also putting curlers in her mane to regain her signature indigo curls once her mane dried. All I could do was wrap my myself in a towel around the waist and step out into the hall. Rarity would take a bit longer to finish prepping herself for bed, so I went on ahead into her bedroom to help get things ready for her.

I flicked the light switch on to bathe the room in light. Nothing was amiss, although I felt the ceiling light was too bright and would not be good for the minutes before I went to bed. I turned it off and flicked on the lamp on the nightstand beside Rarity's bed. I had forgotten how spacious Rarity's canopy bed is. I would be able to fit in it just fine. But would Rarity want me to join her in bed? I shook my head at such a question. Of course she would be happy for me to join her in bed for the night.

No sooner had I thought that to myself did I hear the door close. Rarity stood before the door, faintly bathed in the light of the lamp beside me with the curlers removed from her mane. She looked the way she always does sans her eyeshadow with not a drop of moisture in her mane and her black eye on full display. However, she did not seem to be as aware of it as before. Perhaps she was just too tired to care as she watched me from where she stood. I found the will to speak as I asked, "You ready for bed...?"

"Mmhm... And..." She began to walk towards her bed with her eyes upon me. "Would you...please join me?"

"I would be honored." I said softly as I sat upon the edge of the bed while Rarity went to the other side. I watched as her beautiful white coat almost seemed to glow in the light of the lamp. Her horn's magic aura flared up for a few seconds as the drapes closed over the windows. As she climbed in bed, I offered another compliment to soothe her bruised ego. "You look lovely in the night."

Rarity cast me an uneasy smile as she rested upon the bed. Her hoof patted the spot between us, coaxing me to crawl closer to her. When I drew near, her hoof rose to my cheek as her smile became more sincere. "James... Truly, thank you so very much for being here for me when I needed you most... You've really done a lot to turn my day around in spite of everything..."

"Glad to be of service, m'lady. Someone with such a beautiful heart should not be tarnished on such a special holiday." I whispered back as I gazed into her eyes, even if one was partially swollen shut. I did not care about that large purplish bruise over her eyelid. She was still the most beautiful mare in all of Ponyville to me.

The two of us just gazed into each other's eyes for longer than we probably should have. Her hoof stroked my cheek while mine rubbed over her silky smooth chest. We could not resist each other for long. Our faces soon neared and our lips touched as we began to kiss once more. The kiss soon ended, but our eyes locked once more before our lips reached out to each other. And again. And again. So many soft tender kisses were given and received as my fingers dragged themselves over her silky smooth coat. We needed this.

Rarity soon rolled onto her back as my hand remained upon her chest while we continued to wordlessly kiss each other. I could not resist myself as I began to kiss her chin and then down her jaw. Rarity shuddered as she tilted her head back, tiny little whimpers rising from her lips as she submitted to my touch. I loved her... I wanted her to know I was there for her and always would be. I was her prince. The man she loved more than anyone else in her life. And she was putting all of her faith in me as my lips slowly moved down her body to her chest.

Her chest heaved with long deep breaths, her eyes closing as she savored my tender touch upon her body. I kissed her meticulously smoothed hooves as her limbs curled near her chest. Her firm pectoral muscles. Her slender smooth belly. Her long breaths were uneven as she continued to whimper in need and delight as my lips continued to kiss down her body. However, I hesitated when my face was between her hind legs. Right before me were her twin teats.

I knew I should not. I am getting married next month. And yet, something compelled me to not restrain my tender affections to my beloved friend. I inhaled sharply as I shuddered with a growing need in my body. I knew where this would likely end up going as I beheld Rarity's soft mammaries, but I could not stop. My heart was dictating my actions now. My lips soon rested upon her tender teats, kissing them softly and repeatedly as Rarity arched her back upon feeling my touch. "Ja... James...!"

It was all she said. She did not lash out. Did not command me to stop. The sound of my name was an invitation. A plea for more. And so I continued. I kissed her beautiful teats over and over as I strove to bring sacred pleasure to the mare before me who pined for me. But as my lips kissed her upon her slightly darker nipples one more time, my lips parted and closed over them before I began to suck on them as if I was a hungry foal.

Rarity's response was immediate. She gasped loudly as she arched her back as I began to suckle from her. Her little whimpers turned into high-pitched moans. That beautiful voice was music to my ears as I closed my eyes, sucking on her tender nipple. Her cries of delight most likely accompanied precious thoughts of motherhood as she was likely imagining a child of her own feeding from her teats. I know Rarity has longed to have a family of her own someday and my tender touch was most likely fueling that desire.

Back and forth, I suckled on her teats as her scent began to emanate from somewhere below me. A scent that quickly drew my attention. Realizing what I was doing, I pulled away and looked down. Between her flanks, Rarity's dark vulva was glistening in the soft light. It was winking at me, inviting me. But my attention was again interrupted as an unseen force on my back pushed me forward until I was looking at Rarity. She was gazing back at me, panting lightly with such a look of need in her eyes. I froze, unable to bring myself to speak as I knew exactly what it was she wanted. Even though we both knew we should not. And yet, her words came. "James... Please... I... I need you..."

My hands betrayed my intentions, removing my towel as it fell to my feet and revealing my own eager erection. I could not believe what I was seeing. What I was experiencing. The most beautiful mare in Ponyville laid out before me. Begging me to take her and make her mine. It almost felt like a dream, but I knew it was real. Her eyes still pleaded with me as my gaze wandered, unsure of what I should do. "Please, darling... Please... Just this once... Even if never again... I love you... Please..."

I could not say no. My heart was telling me... No, commanding me to do it. To make love to this most precious woman in my life. We were equally nervous, but our love for each other was true. I began to crawl over her, aligning myself with her as I prepared for the inevitable. "I want this too... Are you sure?"

"Yes... Never have I been more sure..." Rarity whispered as she placed her hooves upon my shoulders while never looking away. I lowered my torso until I was all but touching her as she continued to whisper to me. "Be gentle, my love... You are my first... Please... Kiss me while you start?"

"Gladly..." I whispered back as I brought my face to hers. As our eyes closed and our lips locked, I very slowly pushed forward to ease her into it. I felt her slick wet warmth engulf my shaft as I soon felt some resistance and immediately pushed through it. Rarity yelped lightly in our kiss as I hilted myself to her. She panted as our kiss ended, face twisted in a mixture of pleasure and pain. "Ugh... That...wasn't too bad..."

"It'll only get better from here, m'lady..." I whispered to her as I began to pull back before thrusting back in, repeating the process over and over as I felt myself embrace the pleasure. Rarity tilted her head back as she sighed in euphoria. It had finally happened. She gave herself to me and let me take something from her that could never be given back. Something she loved me enough to let me own forever.

I slid my chest against her silky smooth coat as we made love, the many smooth fibers caressing my skin as my own tool caressed Rarity from within. For as wrong as I knew it was, it felt right. Right in ways I struggle to describe. I could feel it in my heart. I needed her. She needed me. We are meant for each other. And it took me so long to finally see it. My heart swelled in my chest as I looked at the beautiful mewling face of the beautiful mare before me. We were so in love... So very in love and finally doing what lovers do.

My arms slid under her back as I embraced my lover, holding her against me as she too held onto me. I was slow and methodical with my movements, wanting to make Rarity's first time as delightful as possible. No rushing to reach orgasm. No sudden jolts to make her pleasure spike. Just long slow thrusts as deep as I could go until she said otherwise.

"James... Oh, darling..." Rarity whimpered as I reached deep where no man had ever touched her before. Where no other man would ever touch her. I knew she was mine. I knew she would never allow another stallion to ever touch her in the way I was then. And it filled me with such pride to know she had such faith in me. I returned her love for me the only way I could, my lips caressing her neck as she tilted her chin back to give me full access to her bare throat. She whispered sweet words of love to me while I drank it all in. "My love... Oh, my love... My prince... My most precious gem... My stallion... Hold me... Hold me and never let go..."

I began to thrust more firmly as I felt the time was right to begin to apply more effort. Her body shifted forward under me with each deep thrust as I picked up my pace slightly. I whispered back to her as her eyes peeked at me, my eyes gazing back at her, "I will, dear... I'll always treasure you... You beautiful creature... Beautiful without equal... I feel so honored that I'm... That I'm the one you want..."

I could see tears of pleasure forming at the edges of her eyelids as her lips curled into a smile. She was so happy. So joyous that something she had likely dreamed of many times was finally happening. "I could never choose anypony else... You... You are the... The only one my heart as ever truly pined for... You touched my heart long ago... And now it is yours forever, my beloved..."

Her hooves further hooked over my shoulders as I pushed deep, her eyes gazing at me with not a single glimmer of lust. Only purest love. "Keep going, my love... Do not stop. Make me your mare... Make me yours forever... From now...until the eternity beyond..."

Such powerful words. They only drove me onward to do all I could to make this an unforgettable experience for both of us. I began to thrust harder and faster, but not too fast. Not in a desperate flurry of thrusts. But a steady rhythm as our bodies danced together in subtle gyrations. Rarity groaned and cooed, adoring every touch and every caress inside and out. Her inner walls kissed me back, massaging and coaxing my shaft as she prepared to milk me for everything I had.

I felt a surprising sensation over my lower back. Rarity locked her hind legs over me to keep me from pulling out entirely. There was no way I was not going to leave my mark inside her now. Just to be sure, especially now that I was feeling the telltale pressure in my loins, I whispered out to her. "Where... Where should I finish?"

Through her little squeals and joyous panting, Rarity gave me a most obvious reply. "Inside me... Every last drop... Right where it needs to be..."

Her words of encouragement only made me all the more determined to give her the result she wanted. I sped up even further as I felt the pleasure rising. The pressure in my loins as my precious seed was being prepared for my beloved. I began to groan myself as I panted, ready to give her my gift. "Rarity... I'm almost there..."

It was time. There was no turning back. I was going to make her mine. And she called out as she held me against her. "Yes... Yes...! Do it, James...! My love... Make me yours! Make your mare!"

And so it happened. Moaning her name, I pushed as deep as I could and left myself hilted to my beautiful lover. My shaft throbbed as her walls quivered around me in a surge of fluids as she shrieked in delight. Spurt after spurt of my seed flowed forth, pooling right in her very womb for the first time. I think she nearly fainted as she was touched in a place that had never been touched before. And by the man she loved most.

My climax ended as quickly as it came as I just lied there upon Rarity, panting as I basked in the afterglow while trying to process what I had just done. I really did it. I made love to my best friend. And she clearly thoroughly enjoyed it. Her chest heaved under me with each heavy breath she took with her head all but upside-down as she lied on her back under me.

A thought occurred to me. I had come to know that a mare's inner walls are much warmer while in heat. But I had to be certain. I wearily whispered to my exhausted lover, "Rarity... Are you in heat?"

Her senses slowly returning to her, Rarity tilted her head forward until she was looking ahead at me. Still panting, she spoke an honest response. "No..."

It was enough to set my concerns aside. However, she then gazed at me with a much more loving expression as she whispered tenderly, "Although I wish I was."

My eyes opened wider at such a wish. The look she was giving me. The way her legs were still holding me. I knew she wanted me. She wanted my child. And I confess... It was a most beautiful thought. The thought of Rarity and I... Having a foal together... She would be such a wonderful and extraordinarily beautiful mother...

With great reluctance, I pulled back as Rarity released me from her grasp. My softening shaft was soaked in her fluids, but I hardly minded. And neither did she. Rarity used her magic to pull down the covers of her bed and set herself on the sheets, her gaze never leaving mine. "Come to bed, darling... Stay with me tonight?"

"Absolutely, dear..." I wheezed in sexual fatigue as I lied down beside her. The covers slowly fell upon me until it stopped at my neck while Rarity scooted closer to me. I turned to look at her as I felt her hoof touch the side of my hand, the lamp turning off beside me as Rarity worked her magic one last time. I lifted my hand and gently set it atop her hoof, smiling as I held hers in my hand. "Feeling better, Rarity?"

"Hmm... Best Hearts and Hooves Day ever..." Rarity whispered back to me while looking the happiest I had seen her all day, even with that black eye on display. She reached out and kissed me upon the lips as she set her head upon her pillow. "Sweetest dreams to you, my love."

"Only the sweetest dreams for you, dear... Good night, Rarity." I whispered back as my eyes closed. In mere minutes, I drifted off to sleep with Rarity's hoof in my hand.

I know not what I dreamed of, but I awoke feeling exceptionally refreshed. At first, I was confused as to why I was not in my home at the western edge of Ponyville. But then I remembered what happened last night and turned my head to see the beautiful face of Rarity sleeping soundly beside me. Under the covers, my hand was still resting upon her hoof.

All I could think about was what happened last night. And I could scarcely believe it. We were no longer friends. We could never go back to just being friends now. We had become lovers. And I felt a warm sense of happiness in my heart. I so very do love my dear Rarity.

I could not bring myself to disturb Rarity as she slept beside me. Her black eye had not healed at all, but I hardly minded that. I closed my eyes as I attempted to go back to sleep. But as I was started to doze off, I was brought back to my senses by a sensation upon my lips. Upon opening my eyes, I saw her. Rarity was planting a kiss upon my lips with her eyes closed. As the kiss ended, her eyes opened slightly to show a most loving and amorous gaze. "Good morning, my love."

"Good morning, my dear." I whispered back before I returned the favor by rolling onto my side and pulling her into my arms for an embrace. We began to kiss again, raining many soft kisses upon each other's faces. We were like a pair of newlyweds on the first day of their honeymoon. We were just that happy to be together.

As we kissed and caressed each other, I looked into Rarity's very happy eyes. Her right eye was still swollen shut, but she seemed oblivious to its presence. Fingers caressing her cheek, I whispered to her. "How do you feel today? Any better?"

She sighed happily as a tender smile spread across her lips. "Better than ever, my love. I can't recall the last time I woke up feeling this relaxed... This rested and happy. You make my world complete, dear."

Her words touched me as I reached out and kissed her upon the lips. "You make me happy too, love. Very happy."

"Mmm, I'm so glad I do... A wonderful man with a beautiful heart like yours deserves to be happy and loved. And you have so much love to give." She cooed back to me while placing a kiss upon my bare chest. Her words were like ambrosia to my ears. Every word was sincere and oozing with tender love. Before I could word a response, Rarity began to push the covers off of herself. "Pardon me for a moment. We really should be getting up now."

"Yeah, don't want to lie in bed all day." I retorted while giving Rarity some extra leverage to stand up. She soon walked to the edge of the bed, but instead of hopping down, she began to stretch. She groaned as she pulled her body forward, lifting her head high while keeping her hooves firmly planted on the bed. She then pulled her body backwards, bringing her chin to the bedspread. However, her rump was lifted high before me as I sat up in bed, giving me a full unobstructed view of her dark nether lips.

I was initially stunned. It was the first time I had ever been given such a brazen view of Rarity's exposed backside. Even her tail had moved aside to avoid obstructing my view. While Rarity seemed oblivious, I knew she was merely teasing me. And I truly appreciated the presentation. A slight smirk spread across my lips as I reached out and caressed my hand over the curve of her flank's backside before moving it inward and sliding my finger against her lips.

"Ooooh... Hmhmhm, you enjoying the view, darling?" Rarity said with a chuckle as she began to sway her gorgeous hips before me. Indeed, that was no accident. Especially when her vulva began to visibly wink at me. My body responded in kind, an erection forming under the covers that coated my pelvis. Rarity seemed to notice this too and spoke as she pulled herself back up to a standing position. "Oh, but not here. Let's not make a mess in bed, darling. Join me for a morning shower?"

"Best way to start the day, m'lady." I replied with a smile as I began to stand up from the bed. Rarity's eyes scanned me constantly and I swear she licked her lips once I was standing bare before her. My clothes were still in the bathroom where I had left them, so I had no means to dress myself. Not that Rarity minded. She seemed to be thoroughly enjoying the view as my lover.

I followed Rarity out into the hall as I saw that she kept her tail swaying side to side to put on a show for me. Such a flirt. Soon, we were standing in the shower with warm water falling all around us. But we did not take long to sit upon the floor. And we could not keep away from each other. Rarity fell right into my arms as we began to kiss each other with such tender passion as her soaked mane and tail hung down to the floor. We could not even focus on bathing. We were just too enthralled with each other.

"Mmm, my prince... My everything..." Rarity whispered to me between kisses every few seconds. I could not find the words to respond, but she knew I loved her. She soon turned around with my arms crossed over her chest as my hands began to feel up her soaked silky coat. With one hand rubbing over her chest as she cooed softly, one hand reached low and began to tenderly grope and knead her soft sensitive teats.

"Ooh, yes... Yes, right there... Mama needs..." Rarity whimpered as I rubbed, fondled, and squeezed her tender mammaries. My fingers squeezed her nipples as if to coax milk from them, even if there was none inside. She was putty in my arms, letting me do what I pleased with her.

I whispered sweet words to her as her head leaned back against my shoulder even as my hands felt along her underside. "And a beautiful mama you are, Rarity..."

"Mmm, not yet, at least..." She whispered back with a faint giggle as I began to slide my hand away from her teats. But when it began to glide over her belly, I felt her place her hoof over it. My hand was pinned to her belly, right over her womb. And then she turned to look at me with her left eye as a loving smile spread across her lips. "Why don't we fix that?"

I felt my temperature spike as a surge of nervousness and excitement filled me. I could see more than just passion in her eye. There was an earnest and precious desire in it. She moved her hoof around, dragging my hand with it as it rubbed over her belly. She was very clearly communicating to me her desire to experience pregnancy as a blush began to set into her face. She was ready. She was ready to become a mother. And wanted me to be the father.

I could not speak. Never before had a woman made such a sacred request to me, all without words. But when I did not respond, Rarity began to grind her rump against my belly even as my own erection throbbed below her. "You know what I want, James... My prince... My love... And I know you want it too, Daddy..."

She hooked her arm around the back of my head to hold herself up as her tongue reached out and caressed my chin. "Do you like it when I call you that, darling?"

"Yes... Very..." I whispered back as her words danced through my ears. There was so much sweet love in her voice. I could not get enough of it.

"Mmm, and I love it when you call me Mama..." She cooed as she made my hand continue to rub over her womb. As she slid her rump up and down my belly, she then asked, "Do you want me to make you a daddy for real?"

God, I wanted her so bad... It was a wonderful thought, having a darling foal with her. She would be a wonderful mother and our children would be beautiful. I spoke my heart's desires as I panted at her touch. "Yes, baby... I wanna father your foals..."

"Then let's not waste any longer, my love..." Rarity cooed as I began to straighten my knees, my hips aligning with her own. My hands crossed over her torso, ready to make sweet love to her once more. "I'm ready for you... Let's...make a family..."

"Yes, dear..." I whispered to her as I placed a kiss upon her cheek. As I did so, I pushed in deep. She let out a shrill gasp as I went as far in as I could go with my arms holding her up. I could tell she was not in heat, so there was no chance of her falling pregnant. But that was not going to stop us from trying.

Rarity was in utter bliss, knowing that this was not simple lovemaking we were engaging in. We were trying to make a baby. Her panting quickly turned into squeaky panting as she yelped and cooed with each thrust I made into her. That beautiful angel of generosity held onto me however she could. I panted next to her head as she closed her eyes to savor every caress my shaft made against her inner walls. Never before had I been so determined to get my lover pregnant. And I know she wanted it too.

"Oh, darling... Yes... Yes, my love... Mmmmm, Daddy... You're wonderful..." Rarity groaned as I did all I could to make her feel bliss in this sacred moment between us. If she was going to have my child, it would be nothing short of a delightful experience.

She was not the only with thoughts of a future family. I too had such thoughts flowing through my mind. I wondered what our foal would look like. Would it have its mother's eyes? It's father's mane? I could see images in my head of Rarity beautifully swollen with child, beaming in motherly pride. I could not help whispering to my beautiful precious lover, "Oh, Rarity... Make me a father, honey..."

My honeyed words did not fall of deaf ears. Even in the throes of passion and pleasure, she heard me and called out to me. "Yes, darling... I shall... A darling colt... A beautiful filly... I don't care what it turns out to be... I'll gladly bear your foal... I'll be a mother to your child, James... My love... My prince..."

She was so passionate about it... She has always been good with kids. Even younger foals. And her patience with her occasionally bumbling little sister speaks volumes of her patience with youngsters. There was such confidence in her voice. She knew she was ready. And I was ready to give her that foal.

"Rarity... Oh god, I love you..." I groaned as I began to thrust ever harder into her with increasing frequency. I was rougher than last time. This time, we had an objective we both dearly wanted to fulfill. I was not going to stop until my seed was planted firmly in her womb.

Rarity yelped and gasped with each slap against her soaked hindquarters. She remained locked in my arms as she squealed in utter delight. "Yes... Yes! Oh, James...! Don't you dare pull out! You know where I need it... Where we need it!"

I had no intention of going against her wishes. My thrusts were quickening, but I never fully pulled away. I began to thrust harder and faster, making my beloved squeal and shriek with that angelic voice. I could feel that telltale pressure building in my loins. I was close. "Rarity... I... I'm about..."

She knew I was nearing climax. And so was she. And she made her intentions known to me. "Do it, my love... Fill me... Sire my foal... Breed me!"

Together, we did it. I pushed as deep as I could as I groaned and all but yelled loudly as my seed burst forth with unexpected force and vigor. Rarity all but collapsed in my embrace as she quivered in orgasm. As quickly as it came, it was over. My seed was pooled in her womb as we both panted in blissful satisfaction. We could barely think. We could scarcely move. But we were happy.

"James..." Rarity whimpered as her head turned as she could look at me. An uneasy exhausted smile crept across her lips as her hoof rose to my cheek. "Thank you... Even if...it doesn't happen this time... I...really would be honored...to have a family with you someday..."

"Sounds like paradise..." I whispered back to that wonderful mare before our lips joined once more for tender kisses as we basked in the afterglow. I remained inside her for a while longer to make certain nothing leaked out. Just... Such a wonderful thought. She really would make a loving mother.

Eventually, we had to start washing up proper before the hot water supply could run dry. We helped bathe each other, feeling even more like a couple after trying to make a foal together, but as the minutes went by, reality started to catch up to us. We became silent and began to seldom acknowledge each other while our minds were elsewhere. We were in love, that much is certain. And yet, we made a grave mistake.

Eventually, the shower was shut off before Rarity eventually wrapped my mane and tail in her curlers before using a hairdryer to speedily dry herself off after stepping out of a towel. I rubbed a towel over myself before I began to pull my clothes on. We just stood there without a word as the hairdryer broke the silence with its roar. Someone was going to have to bring the question up at some point, so I did. "What're we going to tell Fluttershy...?"

The hairdryer soon feel silent as Rarity stared at herself in the mirror without even bothering to apply her eyeshadow. She never blinked as a look of dread filled her eyes. "I don't know... I really don't..."

Now that I was much more fully aware of the situation and not blinded by love, a pit began to open in my stomach. Did I really just cheat on Fluttershy with her best friend? And did I really try to get her pregnant, even if it was impossible at the time? My thoughts last night and throughout the morning were exclusively focused on Rarity. Fluttershy never even crossed my mind until halfway through our morning shower. I felt so unclean. So ashamed that I did such a thing, even if it was out of purest love.

I leaned against the wall with my face in my hand, trying to comprehend the situation and how and if we should tell her. "Should we even tell her...?"

Rarity's voice soon reached me. "We have to, darling. If we hide it, it will only hurt her more when she finally discovers it. And... I can't tell that sort of lie to her... I just can't. Not to my best friend..."

"It felt so right... But why does it now feel so wrong...? I love you, I know that. But I love her too... I'm marrying her next month..." I began to mutter as I started to feel confused on top of being very afraid. What sort of damage were our actions going to do once they were discovered by another?

I felt something tap me on my leg and looked down to see Rarity beckoning me to sit down. I did just that, sliding to the floor before she gently embraced me. "Darling... Leave it to me... I'll tell her everything. And if there are consequences... I will take the full blame. I'll tell her I seduced you. I don't want to see your relationship fail... Not when you both have a daughter on the way that you're both excited to meet... She needs you."

"Rarity... I..." I could not find the words. I wrapped my arms around her as I felt tempted to cry. I did not want to lose her anymore than I wanted to lose Fluttershy.

"Don't say anything, my love..." She whispered before bringing her hoof to my lips as she too seemed to be holding back tears. "I love you to the moon and back and I always will. But...we're...just not meant for each other... No matter how much we want it to be. Let's just...go downstairs and hope for the best. Fluttershy will be by soon. Just...brace yourself. We don't know what's going to happen."

I felt my heart on the verge of breaking at her words. Depression began to set in as I followed Rarity downstairs after she removed the curlers from her mane and tail. Once in the kitchen, Rarity went about preparing omelets for breakfast along with a side of hash browns. I was expecting the worst.

Right as Rarity finished setting out our morning meal, we heard the sound we were both dreading. The jingle of the bell hanging before the front door. And then, the voice. "Hello? Rarity? James? Am I too early?"

Fluttershy. Right on time. Rarity and I both froze as our gazes turned towards the doorway leading out to the hall. We then glanced at each other without a word. This was it. Nowhere to run or hide. With some hesitation, Rarity forced herself to wear a calmer expression as she called out in a deceptively happy tone. "We're in the kitchen, darling! We even prepared breakfast for you."

"Oh! Why, thank you! I'll be right there!" My fiancée called back before we heard the tempo of a trot coming our way. I took my seat at the table and inhaled sharply. This was going to get ugly. Best to get it out of the way as quickly as possible. Rarity then took her seat as well, only to turn to look at the doorway and see Fluttershy step into view. She beamed happily at us while she stepped into the kitchen. "Good morning! You look like you're doing much better. Did everything go well last night?"

I could only bring myself to nod while forcing a smile. Rarity did a better job at forcing herself to maintain a happy facade, although it was not perfect. "Oh, he made all the difference. I'm so glad James stayed with me. His company was just what I needed to lift my spirits."

Fluttershy took a seat at the only remaining stool by the table. She inhaled the scent of the omelet Rarity had prepared for her and smiled gratefully. "This looks delicious... I already had breakfast, but Gladesong must be famished. I'm amazed I still feel a bit hungry."

"Oh my, then it's a good thing I forgot all about the possibility of you having breakfast before heading out. Dig in, darlings!" Rarity replied while managing to give a brief chuckle. Fluttershy began to dig into her omelet, clearly enjoying it.

Unfortunately, our jovial facade began to unravel much sooner than expected. An unexpected enemy gave it away. Our appetites. I could not bring myself to eat at all as the anticipation of what was to come sat on my shoulders. Rarity barely ate two bites of hers before she had to set her fork down. Sure enough, Fluttershy was quick to detect something was not right as she glanced up from her plate. "James? Rarity? Is something wrong? Did your omelets not turn out very good?"

I let out a long sigh, unable to bring myself to speak. Rarity was the first to break the silence as she frowned at her best friend. "That obvious, is it? No... No, things are not all right at all... We...have something difficult to tell you, Fluttershy."

Fluttershy immediately jumped to the wrong conclusion as she held her hooves to her mouth. "Oh no... Did they come back? Did the one who did that to you return to the scene of the crime?"

"Her? Oh, no, not at all. It has nothing to do with that, dear. It's...just about James and I..." Rarity replied as I felt that pit in my stomach open up again.

"The two of you? Why...? I thought you said you had a good time last night." Fluttershy said as she seemed legitimately confused. What was about to be said would surely be a shock to her, but there was no way we could hide it forever.

Rarity looked at me as if asking if I would tell her. All I could do was bow my head in shame. I could not bring myself to speak. And so Rarity spoke for me. "Yes... It was a delightful time... Too delightful, even..."

"What do you mean...?" Fluttershy asked while never looking away from us. She did not seem afraid. Only curious of what came to pass in her absence.

With a long sigh and a temporary aversion of her gaze, Rarity began to tell the tale. "As I said... James made my night... I needed him more than ever before last night... And he never left my side... Even when I bathed..."

Fluttershy watched in silence, allowing her friend to continue. "We shared many kisses last night. Many embraces. Oh, how I've always loved him... And how he has always loved me... And... This is difficult for me to say, but... That love...finally boiled over last night... He and I... Together... We..."

I looked away. Hand over my face as Rarity held her face in her hooves. "I am so sorry... We shouldn't have, I know, but... Our love was too strong to deny... We...made such wonderful passionate love last night... For the first time... I know he is yours to wed, and yet... Oh, darling, forgive me..."

Rarity sobbed bitterly as I too struggled to hold back tears. The truth had been spoken. But there was nothing but silence aside from Rarity's weeping. I was expecting Fluttershy to burst into tears. Accuse Rarity of trying to steal me away for herself. And yet... No such sounds came from my beloved. Cautiously, I removed my hand from my face and turned to look at Fluttershy right as Rarity did as well. To my confusion, she did not seem upset at all. Instead, she was holding her wrist to her chin while looking calm and contemplative. What was she thinking?

"So... You're saying... The two of you...made love for the first time last night?" Fluttershy asked frankly as she never looked away from us.

I just nodded, wondering why she was withholding her emotions. Rarity seemed equally confused as her weeping ceased even as fresh tears stained her face. "Yes... We did... Quite passionately... Are you...truly not upset about that?"

Fluttershy averted her gaze as her hoof lowered away from her face. She seemed equally unsure of what to say. However, her response was a surprise for both of us. "No... I'm not... In all honesty? I was...kind of expecting that to happen."

"Wait... Seriously? You anticipated this?" I replied, bewildered that Fluttershy would go so far as to expect us to do such a thing in the privacy of Rarity's own home.

"You... Really?! But... Darling, are you certain you're thinking right? You're...not the least bit upset about that?" Rarity asked while just as bewildered as I was. This was too good to be true. Fluttershy has always had faith in me, but... It would be unrealistic for the woman I was on the verge of marrying to be completely OK with me having sex with another mare without her knowledge.

"Maybe I would have been under most circumstances..." Fluttershy said before pausing. She still seemed unsure of how to respond, but still found the words she wanted to say. "But yesterday... While we were together... I remembered something. Do you remember that conversation you and I had in private right here? Right around this time last year?"

I had no knowledge of what she was speaking of, so I just waited and listened. Rarity seemed shocked by those words as she seemed to recall exactly what Fluttershy was referring to. "That?! But... We talked that over and... We both agreed it was for the best that we did not pursue it, did we not?"

"Yes, we did... But..." Fluttershy said before turning to me. "We never asked James for his input on it, did we?"

"I don't follow... Am I missing something here?" I asked in return as the tension in the air began to slowly fade. It seemed that there would be no dire consequences for what happening, shockingly enough. Instead, it had given rise to a new revelation to me.

Fluttershy took a deep breath while looking quite nervous about what she was about to discuss. "Well... Um... Please bear with me. This may sound a bit crazy to you since...I don't know what you're comfortable with..."

"It's OK. I'll listen." I said softly as I finally began to relax. What happened back then that I was not aware of?

My heavily pregnant lover coughed to clear her throat along with trying to build confidence before speaking. "Well... Rarity and I ended up discussing the topic of a man...being able to be in a relationship with more than one mare at a time."

My eyes opened wide. Such a radical subject. And I never once imagined either of them would even consider it being possible. "You... You're serious? That's why you're not bothered?"

"My thoughts on it were different then compared to what I feel now... I felt you had the capacity to do so, but lacked the confidence to attempt it. Although... We made a mistake in not asking you yourself what your thoughts on it were... We were afraid of what you would say..." Fluttershy said calmly yet cautiously to me. I could understand why. And I was still unsure of what to say to it.

Rarity seemed much calmer then as well. She then added, "Yes, you did say that... But...what changed, dear? What made you reconsider?"

Fluttershy sighed as she looked at nothing in particular for a few seconds before she continued. "Events over the past year... You'd be amazed what can change over the course of just a year... And...you're not the first mare he's made love to besides me, Rarity."

Our beautiful friend's eye shot open with a look of shock. With a louder voice than she normally uses, she called out, "You... He... What?! With who?! And when?!"

A much more comical type of tension filled the air as I gritted my teeth in an awkward grin and let out a bit of a groan while looking away. Fluttershy seemed equally embarrassed to have to bring up an event from our sex life as she said, "This past winter... With Rainbow Dash..."

If it could have, Rarity's jaw would have dropped to the floor when she heard that. She just stared at us in stunned silence for a good fifteen seconds. "My word... Rainbow Dash... She...actually did that... But...why did you agree to that?"

"Um... We actually had been discussing and planning it for a while. It was a surprise and... Um..." Fluttershy began to say before pausing. She motion with her hoof for Rarity to approach her while glancing at me briefly. I just sat there in respectful silence as Rarity trotted over to her friend.

Once beside Fluttershy, their faces were obstructed as Fluttershy lifted a wing between us while she whispered. I soon heard Rarity speak quietly, "Ooooh... Yes... Yes, I see... I can understand why you both felt that was in his best interests... Did you all enjoy it?"

Apparently having no sensitive information to hide, Fluttershy lowered her wing as her whispering ceased. "Oh, very. He made Rainbow Dash very happy that night. It was her first time and she loved it."

Rarity then gave me a smirk as I tried to avert my gaze in sheer embarrassment. "Oh my, you were her first as well? Who would have thought that tomboy would give her virginity to the sweetest most tender man in town?"

"Rarity, you're not helping..." I groaned as I tried to maintain my composure. The two mares just laughed it all off.

"Yes, quite... So sorry..." Rarity said while trying to regain her composure as well. She then glanced at Fluttershy and asked, "But as you were saying... You've rethought your views on such a lifestyle?"

I saw Fluttershy smile very warmly as she put a hoof on Rarity's shoulder. "I have... And I really want you to be as happy as can be, Rarity. James has faced temptation before. Just yesterday last year, to be honest. I only have the utmost faith in him now. Just look at him now. Even after last night, his love for me has not changed."

I just watched and listened. She was right. Once the passion between Rarity and I died down, I immediately thought about Fluttershy and the affects our actions would have on her. I still loved her and dreaded the thought of harming her. And she knew that. Fluttershy then turned to me and asked, "And so... James? Do you think you have what it takes to do that? Do you think you can love us both equally? Without picking favorites and neglecting the other?"

She was certainly right a few minutes earlier. It was not something I would ever see myself as being capable of doing. But after what happened between us and Rainbow Dash... And with Rarity just last night... I was starting to rethink things. I do indeed love those two mares very dearly. I will be marrying Fluttershy next month and we are both looking forward to the birth of our daughter. That alone says how we feel for each other. But Rarity... I cannot imagine life without her. We share a connection. Mutual virtues and an appreciation for the arts. And I would be lying if I said I do not sincerely love her more than I should as a friend. As I crossed my arms and thought this over very carefully, I looked at the two mares before me. "If you asked me this last year, it would have definitely been no. But now... With the benefit of hindsight and experience... I think I can... And I might be willing to try it."

Fluttershy just smiled supportively at me while Rarity brought a hoof to her lips in joyous shock. "You... You would? As in...we can be together? As lovers?!"

Unfortunately, there was another factor I had to take into account. One that I knew Rarity would not be happy to hear. "Well... Under different circumstances, yes. However... I'm going to have to say that when it comes to us... You and I really shouldn't do that again, Rarity."

Needless to say, I could almost hear her heart sink even as Fluttershy looked on in disappointment. "What?! But... You just said... Why not?! Whatever could be the problem, my love?!"

I decided to be as forward with her as possible. "Just one problem. And it's a big one. What would your associates among the elites of the fashion industry say if they found out you were in a relationship with a married man?"

At those words, Rarity's eyes opened wide in horror as her face froze with mouth agape. Rarity has always been rather pale, but now she was so pale that se almost looked like a corpse. Fluttershy too looked at her friend with a look of deep concern, knowing exactly where I was coming from. Sad as it is to say, even among the fashion elite who are not outright fops, people in those lofty positions of society and various classy circles of various industries tend to be highly conservative in their outlooks on the world. And they would not think highly of more experimental relationships. Rarity would undoubtedly be ostracized right out of her circle of elite fashion designers. The very level of fashion design she excels in. Her career would be nothing short of destroyed and I dread ever seeing that happen to her.

Fluttershy gently placed a hoof on Rarity's shoulder to offer some semblance of emotional support. I could only watch and wait for her response to this fact. Eventually, Rarity bowed her head without blinking once as she began to regain her senses. That revelation must have shaken her to her core. "My stars... You're absolutely right... I can't even imagine the scandal that would come out of that if they found out. One wrong move... One wayward whisper heard by the wrong ears... And my career is over..."

I could tell it was not an easy choice for her. As much as Rarity wanted to be with Fluttershy and I as a family, she was not willing to sacrifice a career she adores and excels in. What would she ever do with herself if her public image was so thoroughly tarnished in such a way?

With a long sigh, Rarity lifted her head to look at me with a look of acceptance. "I understand what you mean, my dear. Yes... They would never understand, no matter how I try to explain it to them. It...would be for the best that we do not repeat what happened last night..."

I held out my arms to comfort her, an offer Rarity accepted all too readily. She trotted right over to me and held me in her arms as I held her in mine. "But that changes nothing about how my heart feels for you. I will always love you as my prince..."

"And I'll always love you, m'lady." I whispered back to her before our lips joined one last time for a long tender kiss as Fluttershy giggled nearby. I knew she was watching. And I now knew she felt no fear or worry from what she was seeing. She knows I will never leave her. And so do I.

However, once Rarity and I released each other from our embrace, Rarity suddenly gasped loudly. "Oh! Speaking of elites..."

A look of smug determination set into my beautiful lover's face as she hurried out of the kitchen. Curious, Fluttershy and I followed. We soon found Rarity hard at work in her main workroom, using a camera to photograph the bits of scattered ensembles and toppled tailoring equipment that her assailant had left in its wake. Fluttershy spoke first as she asked, "Um... What are you doing?"

In her usual confident flair, Rarity spoke without once being distracted from her work. "Gathering evidence, darlings! If that wretch thinks I'm going to just cower and do nothing after being assaulted and robbed in my own home, she has another thing coming! Miss Rarity does not suffer fools lightly! I'm going to take every last bit of evidence, including this black eye, straight to the royal guard in Canterlot this afternoon and have her arrested! I'll have the last laugh, just you wait!"

Man, it felt good to see Rarity back to her old self. She has a much stronger will than her elegant appearance lets on. Now that she had recovered from the shock of yesterday morning, she was surely going to give her assailant hell once she got in touch with the royal guard. I could only smirk and cross my arms as I watched her gather the evidence that remained untouched since yesterday.

Once she had snapped enough photos to get the job done, Rarity trotted back over to us. "I'll be just a bit longer, darlings. I need to go prepare to head out. The sooner I get to Canterlot, the better. And... Did you not touch your breakfast, James?"

"Come to think of it, you hardly touched yours either... Yeah, I'll go finish mine up. I've got some of my appetite back now." I replied before hurrying back into the kitchen with Fluttershy. We both finished our omelets, which were quite tasty, and waited by the front door before Rarity came trotting our way with a pair of saddlebags on her sides after hurrying to the kitchen and scarfing down the rest of her meal.

Once we stepped outside, Rarity held us both in an embrace. "The two of you truly made my day yesterday. Thank you. It was the best Hearts and Hooves Day of my life. James, thank you for being such a wonderful prince to me. And Fluttershy... I can't thank you enough for being the very best friend I could ever ask for..."

"Oh, Rarity... Everything's going to be fine. I'm just glad you're all better now. You be careful up there, all right?" Fluttershy whispered back as she held Rarity in her arm.

"It was a pleasure, m'lady. See you soon." I whispered back as I too held that wonderful mare against me.

"I shall. And you two have a lovely day. Now, I must be off! Ta ta!" Rarity said with a smile as she galloping off with a spring in her step. She must have had quite a story ready for the royal guard.

Fluttershy and I soon continued on our way, but remained silent for a good while. I still could not believe how well that discussion at the kitchen turned out. Does Fluttershy really hold that much faith in me? She seemed to notice that I was quite lost in thought since she soon asked, "James...? Is something wrong?"

"Oh... Well... I'm just...wondering about everything that we just talked about... Still trying to wrap my head around it." I replied has I remembered her words to me. It was such an outlandish suggestion, and yet it still sounded appealing.

Fluttershy fell silent as I noticed her glance up at me periodically. As we neared the town square, Fluttershy soon turned and began to head south. "Let's go this way."

"Um... All right then?" I muttered as I followed without protest. Fluttershy led me right to the park. Unlike yesterday where it was packed with couples enjoying the holiday, there was no one to be seen on a lazy Sunday. Before long, Fluttershy took a seat on a bench and I joined her.

For a minute or so, we sat there in silence while just gazing at our surroundings with the silence broken by the occasional rustling of leaves in the wind or the twittering of a songbird. Finally, Fluttershy whispered to me as I leaned back with my arm draped over the bench's back, "Is...something wrong? You've been quiet ever since we left Rarity's house..."

I let out a long sigh as I wondered how to talk about the subject in mind. "I know... I'm just... I was terrified of what would happen once we told you about what happened last night... I still can't process that things turned out as well as they did... Are you sure that you weren't hiding your true feelings?"

Fluttershy's eyes opened a bit wider as she said, "Hiding? No, I'd never do that! I swear I wasn't upset or angry at all." She then reached out and touched my cheek with her hoof as she whispered, "I know you, James. I know what you will and won't do. And I know you won't ever betray me. You didn't cheat on me, James. I know most others might not agree, but I know how your heart works by now. What you did last night was something out of true love. And I know Rarity appreciated it."

I felt myself become tingly all over as I felt an overwhelming sense of relief. If I had any doubts in my heart over whether or not Fluttershy was hiding some deep disappointment, they certainly were not present after that. I bowed my head and even chuckled slightly as I said, "Honey... I'm amazed by just how much faith you have in me. You're a marvel, you know that?"

"Oh, James... If anyone is a marvel here, it's you." She said with a giggle and even a bit of a blush on her cheeks. But she soon leaned against me while turning her gaze to the trees. "Rarity really does need you in her life too. You've both always shown such great chemistry together. I think you two were made for each other."

"I get that feeling sometimes too..." I muttered in response as I thought back to last night. Such a wonderful experience we had. Would we ever repeat it? "Honey... Were you being serious when you said you... Well... When you said you think I have the capacity to...love more than one mare at a time?"

My beloved turned her face to look at me out of the corner of her eye. "I wouldn't have said so if I had any doubts. But what about you? Do you think you have what it takes to do so?"

I put a good minute of thought into my response, trying to really summarize where I stood on the subject. "Well... I... I dunno... I mean... It sounds like a very fulfilling lifestyle and that I would be very happy with it, but... I just... I don't think I'm ready to try it yet... It would be risky for Rarity's career, I don't know if Rainbow Dash would be able to avoid developing jealousy issues, I don't think Twilight is really looking for a relationship while caught up in her studies, and... I just don't think I'm ready yet. Maybe someday, but not now."

"I understand. It's...more than just a little unorthodox. But... I know you're not the kind of man who goes after any beautiful mare he sees. You're not like that. You only feel that way towards mares you have a strong connection to. But please, if you do find somepony who think you can do that with... Please let me know. We both need to be on the same page, dear." Fluttershy replied while placing a kiss on my cheek. "But enough about that. Wanna take a walk along that forest path again?"

"Sounds lovely. Let's go." I said before we both stood up and made our way to the woods nearby.

Even now as I write this... I am still having difficulty processing all that happened over these past two days. I still cannot believe Rarity and I did that... And that Fluttershy not only was not bothered by it, but even endorsed it. Still... Will a day come where I feel ready to try and...start a second relationship?

Maybe I am just thinking too hard about this. It may be best to just wait and see where things go from here. Who can say how things will turn out a few years from now? Anyway, tine for bed. Fluttershy is waiting for me and it is her turn for some hot steamy love tonight.

Bachelor Night Blues

Author's Note

If anyone wishes to support me, please consider subscribing to my Patreon.

Bachelor Night Blues

Before I get caught up on the main event of yesterday, I should mention events that happened a week earlier. The Best Young Fliers competition rolled around again and Rainbow Dash was eager for me to join along. Now, I still remember what happened last year and how I ended up wishing that I went with them. But just to psych her out, I denied her request and saw her off with my friends in that hot air balloon. But as soon as they had taken off, I hurried on up to Canterlot to retrieve my winged armor and took off for Cloudsdale to beat them there. I just wanted to surprise them.

Needless to say, Rainbow was utterly delighted that I decided to come along when I met up with them shortly before their arrival. She even tried to get me to try out the obstacle course at the stadium so she could have me try out in the competition as a last minute entry. Unfortunately, while I am confident in my flying skills by this point, I simply was too large and cumbersome compared to the smaller nimbler pegasi contestants. My wingspan was too great and I kept clipping and colliding with everything I was supposed to fly around. Rainbow Dash was definitely disappointed that I could not join her in the competition, but she was very understanding about it.

I watched the whole thing unfold in the spectator seats and was especially surprised to see all three of the royal sisters show up to watch. Not surprisingly, Rainbow Dash put on her best show just for me and came out on top. That earned herself the top prize. A day with the Wonderbolts. Although immediately after the closing ceremonies, she pulled some strings with Spitfire to get me to tag along as well for a few hours at their favorite sports bar. The rest of the squadron were all too happy to have me along. Those guys are some of my best customers from out of town and Spitfire was eager to catch up with me as my former flight mentor. It was a good time for everyone involved.

Now that I got that out of the way, time for what I really want to chronicle here.

I woke up alone to find that Fluttershy had left me a note on the bed. She was insisting on giving me the day to myself. And for good reason. I had something to look forward to that evening. My bachelor party was being held at Shining Armor's house.

Fluttershy and the rest of our friends had already attended her bachelorette party, which was for ladies only. And like that morning, I left her alone for most of the day to have one more day all to herself and her mare friends. It sounded like they all had a good time too. Hopefully mine would be just as fun.

I washed up, got dressed, and went downstairs to check on Scootaloo. As it turned out, even she was absent from the house. What time even was it? 9:30 AM? That was a bit late for me to be getting downstairs. Regardless, I could appreciate the quiet and solitude for a day. I mixed myself up an omelet with a pancake on the side and put some music on to break the silence.

Before long, I stepped back out into the living room and then into the brand new nursery towards the back. It was still empty and devoid of furniture, but the walls were painted in a way that depicted vast flowering meadows. I do suspect Gladesong will develop something of a green thumb. At least if she had thumbs.

Staring at my surroundings filled me with a complex mix of emotions. Excitement. Uneasiness. Fear. Pride. I was on the verge of becoming a father. Fluttershy will likely give birth in less than two months. And while her pregnancy had been unexpected, we had done all we could to prepare and plan for it. We certainly were confident by that point, but I was still worried. I had witnessed firsthand what an unplanned pregnancy and the resulting parenthood is like when the parents are woefully unprepared for it. Would the same happen to me? That was my greatest fear. I did not want to make the mistakes my brother did. All I could do was push the thought into the back of my mind and hope for the best. Everything would be OK in the end. Hopefully.

Knowing I had until the late afternoon, I took a walk outside once I was done with my breakfast. It seemed Fluttershy had gotten her morning routine finished up early since none of the animals hanging around the cottage seemed to be waiting for her to feed them. I soon looped around to the back to check on the chickens. I cannot really start my day without seeing those adorable clucking hens. However, when I got to the back, they were nowhere to be seen.

I cocked my head to one side as I pondered why they were not out in the pen. Fluttershy even left a layer of chicken feed out in it. But as I beheld the empty pen, I got a case of deja vu. This had happened before. And only a few weeks ago at that. Did the hens have a guest?

Intensely curious, I briskly walked over to the pen and peered into the coop. Sure enough, all of the hens were roosting. And in the far corner and curled up into a ball, there she was. The same dragon child that I encountered on the morning of Hearts and Hooves Day. She was sleeping soundly, making me reluctant to wake her.

I was actually quite relieved to see her again. Seeing her fly off into the Everfree Forest had left me concerned for her safety, but she looked just fine to me. Although I was curious as to why she came back when she was convinced she was not welcome on my property. She had such a melancholy air about her last time too...

I felt compelled to give this wayward kid a warm awakening, so I hurried back inside and fried up another omelet. I am unsure of what a dragon's diet consists of, but they seem to be extremely omnivorous if the stuff I have seen Spike eat is of any indication. They can probably eat and digest anything that is edible. I threw in a little bit of everything I could find in the fridge for maximum nutritional coverage and carried the plate with a fork in my hand back out to the coop. I pushed the plate and its accompanying utensil inside and backed away, waiting for the dragon girl to awaken.

It did not take long. I sat on one of the pen's posts as I heard a familiar voice from within the coop. "Mm... Erf... Something smells tasty... Huh?"

I heard the faint clinking of ceramic against the wooden floor of the coop. I expected to hear my guest say something, but heard nothing. Instead, it sounded like she was going to town on that omelet. She was likely famished and eager for some real cooking. Eventually, I heard a loud sigh of satisfaction before the scratching of her claws approached the coop's entrance as she pushed the plate out to set it aside before crawling out herself.

I leaned forward a bit as the dragon child stood up and stretched with her wings spreading wide. Still undetected, I decided to greet her. "How was it?"

Her eyes shot open as she froze with arms outstretched. When her bright blue eyes glanced at me with the rest of her body frozen stiff, I just waved at her. I do not think she was ever expecting to see me again. Her beautiful blue eyes glanced down at the plate before glancing back at me. She then asked softly, "You made that...?"

"Yeah. How was it?" I asked with a sense of satisfaction coming over me. I knew she enjoyed it and was waiting for her evaluation.

She just stood there, gazing at the ground as her body relaxed with her stretching having ceased. She seemed to be at a loss for words. Was she just not used to civilized cuisine? Eventually, she did finally speak without even looking at me. "It was good..."

I did not press her for greater detail. I could still remember how despondent she was at our first encounter. "Glad you liked it. I wasn't sure what you like, so I threw in a little of everything."

"Thanks..." She muttered before climbing atop the coop and lying on her back with her arms behind her head. Her wings spread out as she began to sunbathe with a very conflicted look on her face.

I soon retrieved the plate and was tempted to leave the dragon child alone, but felt very concerned for her. She was nowhere near as dismissive as last time. Instead, she seemed confused. Then again, so was I. Why did she come back?

I just looked at her for a moment before finding the will to speak. "I didn't think you'd come back. What changed your mind?"

She hesitated for a few seconds before speaking while still directing her gaze to the summer sky. "You didn't chase me off, so I thought maybe it was safe to try this place again for the night."

It sounded like she was generally unwelcome in all prior establishments she had trespassed on. She must have expected me to chase her off my property like all the other times. I decided to not comment on this so as to not bring up unpleasant memories, so I changed direction. "I never got your name."

"Why do you want to know?" She asked in return as her tone continued to carry a monotone while she seemed to become slightly defensive.

I decided to give her the best answer I could on top of making an offer. "Well, if I know who you are, I'd be more willing to let you hang out on my property whenever you want."

She fell silent for a moment while she never once looked back at me. But I soon got a response. "Smolder..."

"Smolder, is it?" I replied before stepping closer until I was looking down at her while her eyes gazed up at me. "OK then. You're welcome to visit at your leisure, Miss Smolder."

She did not seem all that excited at the offer. Although she soon muttered, "You didn't tell me your name."

"James." I replied briskly while casting her a smile. I then stepped away as the chickens started to emerge from the coop. I watched as they went right to the chicken feed spread on the ground and started pecking away. I was briefly distracted by a sound behind me and glanced back to see Smolder roll over onto her front while resting her chin on her arm. I thought she was watching the chickens, but no. Her attention was focused entirely on me with a look of intense curiosity. It was more or less the same look I had given her when we first met. After a minute or so of being on the receiving end of that stare, I finally got curious enough to ask. "What's with that protracted stare?"

Smolder just continued to look at me for a few seconds longer before she asked a most unexpected question. "Um... Did your kind go extinct a long time ago?"

She was definitely starting to open up. Although I was still bewildered by her apparently knowing what I was despite that not being possible. Unless she interacted with someone who knows me, which was nigh impossible if she was as isolated as she had been up to that point. "Extinct? I really don't get where you would get that idea. You don't even know what I am."

Much to my surprise, she displayed a snide smirk as her despondent attitude faded for the time being. "Well, yeah. I've never actually seen your kind. But I've heard stories from dragons who were around back then. And you look just like what I was told. Human, right?"

I stared in disbelief. It never occurred to me that a dragon's lifespan could be that vast. Vast enough for some to have been around centuries ago to actually witness the presence of Equestria's human population. "Um... Wow, there were some around back then? How old can dragons get?"

Smolder's eyes rolled back and forth in her head as she seemed to contemplate an answer. "Good question. All I know is that the oldest dragon's I've met are more than 2000 years old. They've seen a lot, even if they weren't that involved themselves."

I have only heard bits and pieces about the humans who came before me long before my arrival. I decided to try and get more information out of my guest. "Well... If that's the case, what have you heard?"

Looking and sounding much more stimulated, Smolder looked right at me as she started to tell the tale. "Well, from what I know, they had a whole empire waaaaay out east from here. You can't find it anymore though. The wilderness just sort of took it all back over time. I don't think anyone really saw what happened, but one day, all you humans just up and disappeared. What did you do back then to make that happen? Must've been pretty messed up."

I decided to feign ignorance and keep what little knowledge I had to myself. Celestia would not appreciate me telling others what she entrusted me with until the time is right. "News to me. I have no connection with those who came before. I'm not even from this world."

"Huh? Not from around here? Guess that makes two of us." Smolder replied while apparently missing my point. She seemed to assume that I meant I am not from that region rather than not being native to this planet, but I saw no need to elaborate for the moment. "Still... Wow. There's still one human left after all. Cool."

"Yeah... Cool." I muttered while taking a seat on a post with plate in hand. She seemed a lot happier now that she had someone to talk to. Even moreso now that she thought she had someone she could relate to. But as the moments went by, I noticed her starting to slip back into a more despondent mood. Noticing the shift in mood, I looked over at her. "You OK?"

"I dunno..." Smolder muttered as she slouched on her belly while gazing at nothing in particular. "It's been a really long time since someone was nice to me..."

I thought back to how distant she had been at our first encounter. As if she was deliberately keeping me at arm's length with a cold exterior. But now, she seemed very uncertain about where she stood. I think she sincerely wanted to lower her guard, but experience taught her otherwise. I asked quietly, "You don't trust others easily, do you?"

"I had nothing but trust for my folks before they threw me out of home because of tradition. It's not easy to shake that off." She replied bluntly without even looking at me. What a toxic environment to be born into. No wonder dragons were never integrated into Equestria's society. They sound downright barbaric. Even Smolder seemed to have become disillusioned to the ways of her own species.

I felt compelled to comfort the dragon child. And so I stepped over to her and reached out to her. But as my hand reached for her shoulder, she coldly muttered, "Don't touch me."

My hand immediately jerked back at the warning. I did not want to anger her while she was having a bad moment. So I just stood by the coop with her lying beside me, eyes watching the chickens. Still, I wanted to help in some way. She was hurt and not at all a bad person. She wanted to be happy and I had seen a glimmer of her true personality just minutes earlier. She deserved better. She did not deserve to be living out there on her own, fighting to survive day by day just because she had nowhere to call home and no one to call friend.

With some caution, I set my hand down beside her head and turned it over with my palm facing up. Smolder blinked slowly before glancing at it out of the corner of her eye. "What...?"

"I want to help you." I replied quietly while beckoning her with my hand. I said nothing else, just letting the silent gesture do the speaking for me. I was hoping she would take hold of me to establish emotional contact. She was the first girl I had met in a long time who had hands like me, so it was something that only she could do.

Smolder very cautiously looked up at me and back to my hand before looking away and repeating the process several times. Eventually, she finally began to move her hand towards mine. It felt like she was not going to do it and I even resigned my expectations to her not going through with it on the first time. But she surprised me. The dragon girl placed her hand upon mine and curled her fingers over the back of my palm, her smooth scales pressing against my skin. I responded by closing my fingers over her hand, securely clasping it in my own grasp.

I just stood there for a moment. Offering no words and waiting for her to feel at ease in the act of holding one's hand. Her gaze remained exclusively focused upon our hands as it was probably the first time she had held hands with anyone. As I was about to speak, she surprised me again. Her other hand reached over and took hold, clasping my hand between each of hers. At first, I thought this was just getting awkward as she seemed to be completely ignorant to the context of such a gesture and was just getting too curious. But I instead felt a corner of my heart melt as she held my hand to her cheek with her eyes closed. A whisper came from her lips. "So warm..."

"And you feel so cool..." I replied as I noticed her scales seemed cooler than my own skin despite feeling nothing but warmth every time I have ever touched Spike. I knew it was because of her emotional isolation. She was afraid of opening up to someone. And now that barrier was beginning to collapse.

"Please... Don't make me regret this..." She whispered again as a single tear was squeezed out of her eyelids. She wanted to trust me. She was desperate. And so I brought her into my embrace by placing my other hand on the back of her head and pulling her face into my chest. I said nothing, letting her bask in my warmth and trying to let her know without words that I would not harm or abandon her if she would just give me that chance.

Smolder shuddered harshly in my embrace as one hand released our clasping hands and was placed upon my chest. A ragged breath hissed from her jaws. Despite coming from a more barbaric culture, she really was just a lonely lost little girl looking for a place to belong underneath those cool scales. Seeing that she really was just upset and not really knowing how to process the surge of relief going through her, I decided to try and make her feel more at home. "Come on... Let's get you inside."

"Mmhm..." She mumbled as I took her into my arms. She kept her wings tightly folded against her back as I cradled her in my embrace, her hands clinging to my shirt while nestling her face against my chest. I carried her around to the front of the house and ducked through the doorway as her eyes never once opened. I then took a seat on the sofa with the dragon girl in my arms, barely resisting the urge to rock her to sleep. I had to be careful with the placement of my left arm as I found that the long horns growing out of the sides of the bottom of her skull were quite hard and probably relatively sharp at the tips.

Her eyes began to open lazily as I felt Smolder become quite relaxed in my arms. Her eyes soon glanced around at the ceiling above before her gaze fell upon my face as I looked down at her. "Feeling OK?"

"I guess..." She mumbled while being reluctant to wiggle out of my arms. She just laid their in my arms for a good while without saying a word. I was expecting her to at least say something, but she seemed reluctant to speak. And she seldom looked away from me. I found the stare to be awkward and avoided looking at her for too long, but I could see out of the corner of my eye that she never once averted her gaze. Those beautiful blue dragon eyes never really stopped gazing at me. On a whim, I adjusted my grip to place one hand upon her upper arm. In response, she crossed her other arm over her chest to bring her hand to mine.

I had forgotten what a pleasant feeling it is to just hold hands with someone in such a calm situation. I finally looked down at Smolder as she gazed up at me, seeing her hand resting over my fingers. "Do I make you feel relaxed?"

"I don't know... I just don't..." Smolder muttered while she finally turned her head sideways to gaze towards the door. I could see where her gaze was directed. Was she considering just up and leaving?

"Hey... Don't feel like you have to leave right away. You're welcome in my home." I said softly to try and convince her to stay a while longer. She really had a pleasant, if not melancholy presence to her.

"If you say so..." Smolder mumbled as her eyes turned to the floor. She seemed so...lost. So unsure of both everything around her and even herself. Was she afraid that she was becoming a burden to me, even if we had really only known each other for maybe an hour? Being chased off the properties of so many other people around the continent on top of being dumped by her parents must have really ingrained a sense of being unwanted in the poor girl's heart.

As I considered this, I adjusted my grip on Smolder as I lied on my back and nestled her head under my chin. "I'm serious. I don't want you to feel unwelcome. I'm enjoying having you here."

Smolder fell silent outside my field of vision, but I felt her tense up as if she was struggling to not cry. Her quivering voice only confirmed my suspicions. "Stop it... You're gonna make me cry..."

"Cry if you must. I won't think any less of you for it." I whispered gently to her as my hand stroked down her smooth back and the scales that lined it. She must have taken my words to heart because she almost immediately clung tightly to me as her body shuddered with anguished sobs. I brought my hand to her head, stroking my fingers over her scalp while keeping my palm where it was. Just what did she go through since leaving home?

Over the course of a couple of minutes, Smolder's weeping steadily became lacking in volume until it just turned into quiet sniffling. My shirt was soaked in her tears, but I hardly minded. She needed that. I tilted my chin down to look at her, soon seeing the dragon girl lift her head to look at me with very tired eyes. I whispered to her while managing to smile, wanting to reassure her that I was enjoying her company. "Feeling better?"

"I... I guess so..." Smolder mumbled while looking like she was ready for a nap. She seemed to be fighting the urge since she only just woke up less than an hour ago.

I was at a loss of what to do for a moment. Once again, Smolder could not take her eyes off of me as if she found something comforting about my gaze. I forced myself to sit up with my back to the staircase behind me, but Smolder remained firmly against my chest as if afraid to let go. However, I noticed something on the shelves carved out of the staircase behind me. A bowl with several small diamonds in them. I think Rarity gave them to Fluttershy to use as a decoration piece. While I probably should not have, I know Rarity always has a steady supply of the stuff and I can always ask her for more. And so I reached for the bowl and lifted a diamond out of it. "Say... I know you just had breakfast, but... Want a snack?"

Smolder's eyes lit up like never before as she gazed at the red six-sided gemstone held between my fingers. "Diamonds... Oh, those are the best... Please!"

Not surprised that she had a taste for gemstones in the same manner Spike does, I brought the shiny red gem to Smolder's lips. She gratefully took it into her waiting jaws and began to chew with very loud crunches one would expect from cracking glass. "Mmm... Oh man, it's been too long since I last had some of these..."

My draconic guest soon rolled over with her head right under my chin while being very careful to not rake me with her horns. One by one, I fed her the shimmering gemstones of various sizes and shapes while she loudly crunched them in her jaws of unparalleled strength. How did the sharp jagged shards not reduce her mouth to a bloody mess? She must have some very tough flesh in there. That, or the gemstones are broken up into very even fragments before being swallowed.

That thought got me thinking for a moment. Once I had fed her the last of the gems, I felt the need to bring up something I had never considered until that point. "Hey. Uh... How exactly does one digest gemstones anyway?"

Once Smolder swallowed that last gem, she replied rather nonchalantly. "How? By incinerating it. It gets hot in a dragon's stomach."

"Wait... Seriously? Your gut is basically an incinerator? Then... How does it...come out when reduced to charred bits of carbon?" I replied while trying to not think too hard about how unpleasant it must be to pass charcoal.

"Actually... It doesn't. It comes out like this." Smolder said before breathing a plume of smoke from her nostrils. It really did not smell all that different from the smoke one would get off of a barbeque pit and eventually dissipated, although I still had to fan it away from us. "I think that was my dinner from last night..."

"So... Everything you eat is reduced to smoke and soot and belched back out... Wait, does that mean a dragon's fire comes from the stomach too?" I asked in return as I recalled how often fire is involved with Spike's belches.

"Yep. All that fire comes from the gut. But we still need to exhale to do it, so when I do this..." Smolder replied before inhaling deeply and unleashing a small sustained gout of flame from her mouth. I was left awestruck by the plume of fire. It was a beautiful shade of blue not entirely unlike the hue of her eyes. She was being very mindful to not let it reach the ceiling, although I was still very apprehensive over it setting fire to the house. It soon faded as Smolder took a long breath afterwards. "So yeah. Dragon fire is a combination of a burp and a breath. Although I guess they can come from just a burp if I don't see it coming."

"Huh... That explains why Spike always breathes fire when he belches." I mumbled to myself while trying to not let Smolder hear me. I was unsure if it was a good time to let her know there was another dragon child nearby. I was not even really sure on where we stood with each other at the time. "Anyway... Uh... Don't do that indoors again, please. I'd hate to have my house burned down."

"Gotcha." Smolder replied briefly before falling quiet on my chest. She just seemed to gaze at the ceiling while I set aside the empty bowl and crossed my arms over her to keep her secured. She responded by crossing her arms over her chest with her hands resting upon my arms.

She was being very clingy. If she was not looking at me, she was holding onto me. If not holding my hand, her eyes were looking into mine. I was unsure of what to even think of this young girl I barely even knew, but she was very precious and I felt compelled to make her comfortable. Finally, I broke the silence and asked, "How are you feeling? Any better?"

Smolder stayed silent as she continued to just gaze at the ceiling. At least for several seconds. "I don't know... I have no idea what to think of all this. Of this place. Of all you're doing for me. And especially you."

"Well, we only just really met. It's OK to not have a solid conclusion on what you think or feel about something like that." I retorted while not moving much myself. It must have been a very alien experience to go from being a wandering vagabond without a family to suddenly being welcomed into the home of a complete stranger. "So... What now, Smolder?"

"I still can't get over how weird it is hearing my own name again... It's like someone actually cares about me." She mumbled, once more drifting into a melancholy tone of voice. It really was not easy keeping her distracted from those memories of parental abandonment and solitude.

"Well... I care about you." I whispered back gently with my chin resting upon her head.

"I know... And I really appreciate that." Smolder muttered while squirming a bit to find a more comfortable position. "I don't know what it is about you... I feel like I can trust you with anything."

I did not say anything for a few minutes as I allowed Smolder to just relax in silence for a time. But as my bare hands and arms rubbed against her scales, I noticed the feel of a grimy or grainy buildup in some spots. When was the last time she properly bathed? And even then, it was probably restricted to the occasional dip in a river or pond. "Well... You want to wash up while you're here?"

Smolder turned her head to look back at me while being mindful of her horns. "Wash up? I did that a few days ago."

"A few days? Yeah, you need a shower. Come on, I'll help you wash up." I said while rising to a sitting position.

Smolder did not seem to like the idea of being forced into anything she was not familiar with. "Whoa, hold on! Is it really not enough to splash around in a river once a week?"

"If you just don't have time for it, maybe. But it'll be much better if you bathe at least once a day. And with soap too." I explained as I rose to my feet while Smolder remained seated on the sofa. "Trust me, I think you'll really enjoy it."

"Well... I guess I'm up for anything new as long as it's nice." She mumbled in reply before hopping down from the sofa. Her hand immediately reached for mine, which I noticed and took into my grasp without a second thought. I led my guest upstairs and into the bathroom. It was by that point that Smolder gazed around at her surrounding's and asked, "Is this a pony's house...?"

"Yeah. Fluttershy owns this place. Why?" I replied while locking the door out of habit for some privacy.

"Uh... No reason." I heard Smolder grumble before I looked back at her. She seemed rather disdainful and uncomfortable at that revelation, but she at least did not say anything else and I chose to not press her for answers.

It did not take long for me to get the water going while Smolder examined the bathtub. I did not want to give her a bad first encounter with indoor plumbing by having her get doused in cold water. Soon, steam rose from the tub as the water became heated. Smolder reached out and let the water fall upon her palm. "Hey... That's actually warm. And it feels good."

"Go ahead and take a seat in it. It'll only get better." I said as she seemed to become more open to the idea of a good hot shower. Smolder did as I requested and sat down in the tub, letting out a long sigh of delight as she let the water fall on her. All the falling water slid right off her smooth scales.

"Wow, this feels a lot better than taking a dip in a waterfall at dawn." Smolder said with a sigh. She closed her eyes and bowed her head, just letting the falling water splash all over her while I adjusted the shower curtains to minimize spilling.

"Well, you won't get completely clean with just water. You'll need something more." I explained before looking over the bathroom supplies nearby. I dismissed the soap since it would likely leave a white film over her scales and the shampoo was useless due to lack of hair. And so I felt the shower gel would be the best choice. I reached for the bottle and the sponge on a stick before soaking the sponge and turning the water off.

"Huh? Hey, what gives?! I was just getting into that!" The dragon child spoke up in protest before giving me a frustrated scowl.

"Easy there. I'll turn it back on in a minute. Just need to get you acquainted with this stuff first without the water washing it all down the drain." I said as I poured some of the gel into the sponge. "This stuff will get you completely clean and even make you smell good. Just lather the sponge up with this stuff and rub it all over. Just don't get it in your eyes. That'll sting. And don't eat it either. I swear it doesn't taste as good at it smells."

Smolder leaned forward and took a few sniffs of the sponge before grabbing its handle. "Yeah, that does smell nice. Like a meadow of flowers."

She was quick to figure out how to use it. Smolder stood up and started scrubbing the sponge all over herself while looking like she was really enjoying it. I was unsure of what to think as I observed. It is not like reptiles have much to show, but I kept telling myself it was just to supervise someone with no grasp of civilized living. Pretty soon, she dropped the sponge while covered in varying layers of soapy lather with her hands reaching around blindly. "OK, now what? You said to not open my eyes, right? How do I get it off?"

"By letting the water do its job." I replied as I reached past her and turned the shower back on. She seemed slightly startled by the hiss of the pipes and the splattering of water on her body, but soon calmed down as it began to rinse the lather off. Smolder rubbed her fingers over her eyelids to make certain there was no trace of the slick gel left before opening her eyes and rubbing her hands all over herself to assist in the rinsing. She seemed to be just about done as I asked, "I think that's all that was needed. How do you feel?"

"How? Well..." Smolder muttered before turning off the shower herself. She stood there in the tub with water dripping off her body as she looked herself over. "I gotta say... I feel cleaner than I've ever felt before. Really refreshing! What have I been missing all this time? Although... I guess I feel a bit cool now..."

"Yeah, being wet makes things feel a bit drafty. Wrap yourself in this until you're dry." I replied before passing her a towel. I knew it would not take long to dry off with her scales not absorbing the moisture, but I still wanted her to be comfortable.

Smolder lifted her leg to step over the edge of the tub with the towel wrapped all around her little body. She seemed to be barely any taller than three feet. "I could really get used to this... You ponies really know how to live... I mean humans. Since this is a pony's house and you're a human..."

"Hey, it's cool. I know what you mean." I retorted as my hand rubbed over her round smooth head reflexively. I quickly realized I may have pet her against her will, but Smolder seemed to enjoy the gesture as she turned her head to let my hand move all around her skull.

I followed Smolder out into the bedroom and watched as she dropped the towel and jumped backwards onto the bed before putting her arms behind her head. "Heh, I had a hunch this is soft. What is it?"

"That's a bed. You sleep on it." I replied while finding it amusingly awkward that I was having to introduce her to the absolute basics of modern living.

"You sleep on these?!" Smolder asked with a look of amazement. She started rolling all over the bed, trying out all sorts of positions like a kid bouncing on a trampoline. "Wow, this is so comfy... Why can't we get stuff like this back home?"

I was tempted to ask about life in dragon society, what little there is, but wanted to avoid a topic that would bring up bad memories. I could tell she had no desire to revisit where she came from and I only wanted her to feel happy. "Yeah, I'm sure it beats sleeping on the ground."

While I watched Smolder marvel and examine everything around the room, I looked at the nearest clock sitting above the fireplace. It was getting close to 10 AM. Perhaps it would be a good time to start to make my way up to Canterlot for the party. I was about to speak to Smolder, but then noticed her looking through my most recent journal entry. She was flipping through the pages too quickly to actually be reading anything and just put the pages back together before setting them back in the chest where she had gotten them. Probably not much of an intellectual, but that is to be expected of a wandering vagabond.

Seeing an opportunity to get her attention, I spoke up. "Say... I need to be somewhere today. If it's all right with you, I should probably get going."

Smolder immediately glanced at me with a look of disappointment in her eyes. "Huh? You...have to leave?"

"Yeah, at least until tonight. It's a pretty big day for me too, so I'd hate to miss it." I explained, hoping she would understand.

"Oh... Right..." Smolder mumbled while looking genuinely disheartened. She looked away while resting her hand on the bedpost against the wall for a moment. I was unsure of what to say. She looked upset. Smolder soon looked my way again and asked, "You sure you can't stay a bit longer? Maybe a half hour?"

I was actually surprised someone like her knew how to track the passage of time. Still, I was hesitant to leave my new friend alone just yet. "Sure... Thirty more minutes."

Smolder's eyes brightened a bit while a slight smile spread across her maw. "Thanks... I really don't wanna be a bother, but..."

"No need to apologize. I don't want to leave you alone either." I said while stepping forward. I held out my hand since I knew she likes to hold it, but was surprised when Smolder reached out and held me in a firm embrace with her eyes closed. I was left at a loss of what to say. I expected her to mutter a short statement or words of thanks, but Smolder just remained silent. All I could do was rest my hand on the back of her head, thumb rubbing along the spines going down the middle. "So... What now?"

"I dunno..." I heard her mutter against my belly. We just stood there for a few minutes, wasting time while just enjoying each other's company. I could not bring myself to pry Smolder off of me. I was her host and I wanted her to be comfortable. Eventually, Smolder did pull away with one hand grasping mine. She gazed up at me with a look of unease, as if she knew our time together would be short. "Here... I want to do this."

I said nothing as she lead me to the bed. She lied down on it while I did the same. Just relaxing by each other with our gazes turned to the ceiling and our hands clasped together. We said nothing for a good minute or two before I tried to break the silence. "So... How've you been enjoying yourself today?"

Smolder let out a long sigh as she seemed to try to find the right words. "It's been great... Maybe one of the best mornings I've had in years."

"And...?" I asked again in the hopes of getting more input. Maybe I was just being selfish, but I really wanted to know how well I was doing in cheering her up.

"And... I... I don't know... I...really don't know what to think about all of this... And I hate that I don't know what to think." She mumbled while just sounding so despondent all over again. "I just...don't want this to end."

"It won't end if you don't want it to." I said while tightening my grasp on her hand. "If you come by every day, it'll always be just like today. I'll make sure you stay happy here."

"And I really want to believe you." Smolder muttered as her own grasp tightened against mine. "I feel like I just don't understand anything anymore. Just when I thought I know how the world really works, I found you. And...you're nothing like everything else I've gone through."

"I won't ask for the details." I said as I tried to avoid digging up bad memories.

"Yeah, you shouldn't... Life out there, going from place to place just trying to survive... It's not fun." She mumbled glumly as she rolled onto her side and draped her spare arm across my chest. Smolder tilted her head forward to rest her forehead against my shoulder without saying a word.

I said nothing as I allowed my guest to quietly rest beside me. My hand never released hers. I really was unsure of what to think. I did not get the kind of surrogate daughter or little sister feeling I always get from Scootaloo despite their vague similarities. I doubt Smolder would even be keen on the idea of being adopted due to her being as independent as she is. All I knew was that I just wanted her to be happy.

Still, knowing that she had been without a loving family, I decided to at least bring up the subject. "You know... I could adopt you."

"Don't..." Smolder muttered as her beautiful blue eyes glanced up at me. "I've already been there. I don't need a new father. I don't even want one."

"Then...what do you want?" I asked in return while not being surprised at all by her rebuttal.

"I don't know... I really don't..." Smolder mumbled while sounding genuinely confused. It was as if her entire reality was being broken down.

I tried to give her the best advice I could think of. "Then... Don't worry about not knowing. Just take it all like some...sort of adventure. Just go on ahead without a plan and see what you find. If you don't know, all you can do is proceed and learn."

"Huh... That makes sense. I'll try that, I guess..." Smolder muttered while sounding a bit more relieved. She then clung to me a bit more tightly as she said, "I guess I'm just not used to all this hospitality. It's...nice having someone looking out for you."

"That's what friends do." I said softly as a calm smile spread across Smolder's lips. Her eyes closed, but the smile soon faded as well. I decided to just let Smolder rest while keeping an eye on the clock nearby. Twenty minutes to go.

I did not want to stay on the bed for the rest of Smolder's visit, so I sat up while bringing the dragon child up with me. She protested quietly as she said, "What's up? Time to go?"

"No, not yet. Just don't want to stay up here for the rest of my stay." I replied as I stood up while taking Smolder into my arms. She held onto me as I carried her carefully down the stairs as if she was my own child. I soon set her back down on the sofa in the living room and asked, "You want another snack? I have time to make you a sandwich."

"I dunno... That stuff from earlier was good and those gems filled me up too... But sure, I'd love to try something new." Smolder said while not looking particularly hungry. Still, I am sure her curiosity was driving her to taste new foods in spite of her lack of hunger.

"Sure thing. I'll be just a bit." I replied before going over to the phonograph and turning it on. One of Fluttershy's relaxation albums began to play while Smolder seemed surprised by the melody filling the air. She peered over the side of the sofa and watched the record spin while I went into the kitchen. I went to work putting together a little sandwich on wheat bread, putting slices of lettuce, tomato, cucumber, and some grated cheese together before drizzling honey mustard on top. I came back out with sandwich in hand to find Smolder trying on Scootaloo's helmet. She must have not taken her scooter today. "Hm... Looks good on you."

"Huh? Oh, sorry. Was just looking around." Smolder replied as she hastily removed the helmet and chucked it back into Scootaloo's room and onto her bed. She then returned to her seat on the sofa and held out her hands for the sandwich. "So... What's all this?"

"It's a sandwich. A food of two slices of bread holding the contents between them. I put in some cheese, tomato, lettuce, cucumber, and topped it off with honey mustard." I explained while Smolder just looked up at me.

"And I have no idea what any of that is." Smolder retorted while letting out a laugh at her own ignorance. Still, she seemed eager to learn. With that, she took a bite and immediately seemed to like what she was tasting. "Mm! I like the crunch!"

I watched with my arms crossed, delighted to see the lonely little vagabond so thoroughly enjoying herself. She was so taken with her snack that she did not even notice the white dove suddenly perch upon her head. Once she had finished consuming her new snack, Smolder let out a loud sigh before falling back on the sofa and patting her belly. "Wow, that was good eating. Wish I found out about this stuff a long ti... Huh?"

"Heh, someone wants to say hello." I said as the dove adjusted her position to the point of now looking down at Smolder from her forehead. "That's Angela. And I think she's very interested in you."

Angela let out a loud coo while Smolder just stared up at her in awkward silence. "Huh... Most birds would just fly away from me. I guess she likes me?"

"Well, she's a domesticated dove. And most animals around settlements in Equestria are quite accustomed to interacting with people, so they're hardly shy." I replied before Angela fluttered over to my hand. She reached out and preened my cheek when I reached out to her for a kiss.

Angela soon flew off for a little outdoor exploration while I took a seat by Smolder. She immediately sat up and leaned into me while the phonograph continued to play nearby. I reflexively put my arm around her shoulder and asked "How're you feeling so far?"

Her response was quiet and to the point while letting out a long sigh, her eyes closing shut. "Happy..."

"You really look it too." I spoke while placing a kiss upon the top of her head. This caused Smolder's eyes to shoot open at what was likely a new experience for her. I took note of her look of shock and asked, "What? Something wrong?"

"What...did you just do?" Smolder asked as she turned her gaze up to me. She did not seem offended or afraid, but she did seem very confused.

"That? It was a kiss. A display of sincere affection." I explained while minding my behavior. I did not want to scare my new friend.

"Oh..." Smolder mumbled while she looked away for a moment. She then glanced back at me and asked, "So... Does that mean you...like me?"

That situation certainly got awkward in a hurry. I was unsure of how to even respond to that at first. Mildly flustered, I replied with a question of my own. "Well... Do you like me?"

Smolder blushed heavily, probably having never developed any real emotional attachment to anyone after being forced to leave home. With some hesitation, her hand gently grasped mine while she leaned against me. "Yeah... I do... Like...a lot."

I let out a long yet happy sigh of my own. I was already developing a fondness for that dragon girl. I put my arm around her shoulder and whispered, "I like you too."

My words definitely hit a sweet spot. Smolder let out a delighted giggle as she clung to me with her wings even wrapping around me the best they could. Probably the dragon equivalent of a bear hug. That was probably the happiest she had been in a long time. I just responded by caressing her head with a finger or two.

Of course, we could not stay seated on that sofa forever. I eventually asked, "So, what now? We still have some time."

"I dunno..." Smolder replied without sounding any less delighted. Although her next response made me feel rather warm inside. "I just want to stick with you."

"Me...? Um... Why?" I asked while feeling a bit flustered. It felt like Smolder may have been experiencing her first teenage crush, which was nothing short of awkward for someone who was more than likely twice her age.

Her response was brief, but heartfelt. "Because you make me happy."

"I'm...uh...glad for that." I mumbled while at a loss of how to really respond. Trying to find an activity for us to both enjoy, my eyes turned towards the front door. "Hey, I'm in the mood to let my feet soak in the brook out front. How about you?"

"Sounds good to me." Smolder said while still clinging to me. There was just no getting her off me. I had to turn off the phonograph and walk outside with that girl holding onto me as if she was afraid to let go. I still managed to waddle on down to the stream in front of the house where Smolder finally let go of me. She stepped forward and gazed down at the shallow water as it slowly flowed by with her own reflection gazing back from the rippling surface. "Nice. I didn't know rivers could get this shallow."

"River's don't get this small. Most call them streams or brooks." I replied as I took a seat at the water's edge and removed my socks and shoes. Smolder's legs were a bit too short to reach the water while sitting on the nearest cliff, so she settled for wading in the stream instead.

Smolder just went exploring while walking along the brook. She went past the nearest tree to the south before coming back north and ducking under the bridge. She even got into a short conversation of sorts with the weasels that live under the bridge in front of the cottage. I just sat where I was, keeping a constant eye on the wandering dragon girl while my feet soaked in the water and dragged themselves over the smooth rocks lining the bottom.

At one point, Smolder came out from under the bridge and just lied on her back in the stream with her arms behind her head and one leg crossed over the other as if she was chilling on a beach. She let out a relaxed sigh while just looking at me out of the corner of her eye with a bit of an aloof smirk. "Man, I don't get why we dragons like lava soaks when water feels so much better. This is nice."

"Lava? You can submerge yourself in that stuff and it won't hurt you? That's crazy. Lava's hotter than even the hottest fire, you know." I said in surprise as I contemplated something actually lounging around in molten rock. To anything else, it would be one of the worst ways to die. But dragons can frolic in it without trouble? That is one of the most ridiculous revelations I have ever heard of. I wonder if a dragon could bathe on the surface of the sun? Nah...

Smolder seemed more than happy to talk about it as she lifted her hands for gesturing. "Well, it's not like you can just move through just any lava like it's water. You'd be amazed just how dense that stuff can get! Nah, we only do that with the thinnest kind of lava. And even then it can be a bit thick. I heard some kid found that out the hard way a few years back when he tried belly flopping off of a cliff into a pool of it. Who does that?! You just don't belly flop into lava!"

"Ooooh, he must've been feeling that in the morning..." I said with a bit of a chuckle. Really, that must have stung. Regardless, I was enjoying Smolder's personality now that she had room to stretch and just be herself. A bit on the snarky side, but in a fun way. I could tell there was not a single bad bone in her body.

Keeping track of time was not easy without a clock being within my line of sight. I just had to play it by ear so as to not miss the last train before noon. Still, I was curious about this whole bathing in lava thing dragons do. "Say, doesn't lava harden into rock when it cools? How do you get that stuff off you when that happens?"

"Yeah, it does. If it doesn't drip off of you before then. Besides, rock isn't exactly sticky and scales aren't really easy to cling to. If it does harden, it'll just drop right off without much trouble." Smolder replied while regaining a comfortable position in the water. "Unless you somehow stay covered in it until it hardens, but I've never heard of anyone getting unlucky enough for that to happen."

I snorted to myself as I tried to envision someone like Smolder or Spike getting trapped in a cocoon of rock due to hanging out in cooling lava for too long. "Yeesh, you'd need someone to take a hammer and chisel to that to get out."

Smolder closed her eyes and snickered through bared fangs. She seemed to find the thought rather hilarious too. "Yep! Not something you'd wanna get stuck in."

With Smolder looking so relaxed and unwilling to move from that shallow spot in the brook, I felt I could take the time to check on a few things. I lifted my feet from the water and shook them off the best I could before managing to get my socks and shoes back on. Smolder took note of me standing up and asked, "What's up?"

"Just thought I'd check on a few things while I have time. I'll be right back." I replied before walking back up the path and into the house. A quick glance at the nearest clock revealed I did not even have ten minutes left before the half hour I had reserved for us had passed. I knew Smolder would be nothing short of disappointed when I would announce it was time for me to depart, but there was no way around it.

I went into the kitchen to examine the calendar on the wall. Indeed, the party started at 5 PM, but I wanted to get to Canterlot a bit early regardless. Maybe grab some lunch up there at a restaurant I have not tried yet and show up early to help set things up. However, I did not go long without a voice speaking up from right behind me. "Everything OK in there?"

I turned around abruptly, having not expected Smolder to follow me into the house without a sound. As it turned out, she did not. I saw her looking in through the window with her hands grasping the sill. I thought she was standing right outside, but that was not the case. Her entire body was being held aloft by the steady flaps of her wings. Once the light startle in my nerves had passed, I just smiled at her. "Oh, yeah. Was just checking the calendar. I'll be right out."

I walked out of the kitchen and soon passed through the front door only to find Smolder waiting patiently on the other side. I was greeted with a smile as she immediately reached for my hand, almost as if she took comfort in our combined touch. I said nothing, but she was quick to speak while grasping my hand. "So, what's next? Find everything you need in there?"

There was no way I could escape the fact that I was going to have to leave soon. With some hesitation, I decided to break the ice. "Well... Yeah. But time is almost up. I'll have to head out in a few minutes."

The look in Smolder's eyes immediately dimmed the instant I said that. She bowed her head as she muttered, "Oh... Right..."

Not wanting to see her so down, I made her a little offer. "Say... What would you like to do for the next five minutes? Your call."

"Well..." Smolder mumbled before walking down the path and taking a seat at the edge of the little bridge spanning the brook with her legs dangling off it. I caught on to what she was getting at and did the same by taking a seat beside her. Smolder immediately leaned into me with her arms crossed over her chest, head tilted sideways a bit so as to rest her face against the side of my chest instead of her long horn. A matter of seconds later, I felt her drape her right wing across my back and curl it over my side like an arm. I returned the favor by placing my hand upon her opposite shoulder.

The two of us just gazed to the south as the morning sun shone over the land, Fluttershy's many little animal friends scurried around and went about their morning routines. Eventually, Smolder broke the silence with an unexpected question. "Hey... How long do humans live?"

An odd question to be sure. Still, I gave the best answer I could. "It really varies. One average, anywhere between sixty to eighty years if in good health. There are even exceptional cases where humans have lived into the triple digits too."

"And...how old are you now?" She asked again while sounding quite despondent all over again.

What was wrong with her? Strange questions for someone of her age to be asking out of nowhere. "Well... I just turned 27. Why?"

Smolder's response was not immediately vocal. Her wing tightened its grasp around me before she muttered softly, "I hope you live a long time..."

"Well, no matter how long I live... I just want to live a happy life." I replied as I rubbed my fingers over her shoulder. We just sat there a while longer, holding each other without really looking at anything. Even as I am sure I was staying a bit later than I promised, I could not bring myself to depart.

I did not have to say anything. I think Smolder was aware that her presence was compelling me to stay. And so she glanced up at me and asked, "Time to go?"

I did not immediately reply, but I had to say something. "Yeah... I really should be going now. Will you...be OK out here until I get home tonight?"

"Yeah... I'll just...take a nap on the roof or something..." Smolder said with a tone of disappointment in her voice. She stood up and stretched a bit before looking back at me. She managed to force a smile as she said, "Thanks for making my morning such a nice one..."

"No problem, Smolder. You have a good one, OK?" I replied as I expected her to fly off to someplace nearby. She did just that, flying up to the roof of the cottage and rooting around in the thick foliage that covered it. Smolder took one last look at me before lying down out of sight. It would be hard for anyone to notice her up there. With some reluctance, I stood up and started to make my way towards Ponyville and the train station at the far end. There was someplace I needed to be.

There were no interruptions as I trekked across Ponyville at a brisk pace. It was a good thing I left when I did. The next train to Canterlot had less than three minutes until departure by the time I reached the train station. The ride up the mountain was pleasant enough, even if somewhat lazy. Beautiful as the view is, it is not hard to fall asleep during the ride.

My thoughts went back to Smolder as she was likely slumbering away on the roof of my home. I almost felt guilty leaving her behind, even though I know she was not invited to the party. Even if that is due to just about everyone I know having no idea she even exists at all on top of her being much too young for such a thing. I wonder when a good time will come for me to introduce her to Fluttershy and everyone else...

After disembarking from the train upon arriving in Canterlot, the first thing I decided to do was grab some lunch somewhere. And so I began to wander through town until I came to the business district. I wanted to try someplace new rather than go to that pizzeria or that restaurant by the canal. Many of the restaurants I passed looked like they specialized in roughly the same field of cuisine too. And so I explored until something caught my nose.

I paused and sniffed the air. There was a strong, yet savory aroma in the air. It began to get my mouth watering. Definitely some sort of cuisine that I had not tried before. I began to follow my nose and soon came to a break in the road that led to a dead end. And at that end, I saw what was likely the source of the aroma. Against the usual pale colorations of Canterlot's architecture stood a small building of vibrant warm hues. Above the exotically shaped doorway stood what was likely the symbol of this restaurant. An elephant head holding a spoon in its trunk. Taking note of the elephant combined with the vibrant colors and design aesthetics, I immediately deduced what type of cuisine was being served. "Indian cuisine... Ooh, I've always wanted to try that."

With my mind made up and that aroma leading my nose along as if it had caught me on a hook, I wandered over to the door and pushed it open. And... I really wish I could do the interior justice, but there is no effective way for me to describe everything within. It truly felt like I had suddenly been transported to a corner of the world far away. There was no trace of Canterlot's culture within those walls. It truly was a unique location in the elegant capital of Equestria and even the quiet music playing throughout the restaurant was delightfully exotic. I loved it. It was rather small and I only saw one table in use that was bordered by three chairs or stools and a very cushy bench that spanned over to the next table. And at that table sat two familiar faces I was not expecting to see, one of who immediately waved at me. "Oh, hello darling! Over here!"

None other than Rarity and Fancy Pants were seated together. I was quick to approach and join them as I found a spot beside Rarity on the soft booth bench. Her black eye had healed nicely by that point and left no discernable scarring. Fancy Pants was quick to greet me as he said, "So good to see you, Master James. And you've picked a fine establishment to dine at. This your first time dining here?"

"Yep. Never seen this place in my life, but I've got a good hunch of what they serve and I've always wanted to try this cuisine." I replied as the smell from the nearby kitchen teased my nostrils. "So, what brings you up here today, Rarity?"

My beautiful friend gave me a delighted smile as she said, "Oh, I just happen to have some business to attend to up here in Canterlot today. What about you? Isn't today the big day for our darling bachelor here?"

"It most certainly is. I too will be attending. Though it is good of you to come early so you may join us for lunch." Fancy Pants added before I could offer a response myself. I was not surprised to hear that he was invited. Always a pleasure to have that gentleman along.

"Hey, it's always a pleasure to see you. So... What is this place? I didn't see much in the way of text on my way in." I then asked as I became curious as to what to expect from such a fragrant establishment.

Rarity proceeded to provide an explanation. "Why, this is the Tasty Treat. And you won't find another restaurant like it for miles around! Fancy Pants got me hooked on what they serve here and I just cannot get enough. Though take care when ordering. The food here is quite filling. Must be the coconut milk..."

"Really? I'll try to restrict myself to just an entree then." I replied while still unsure of what to expect. "Judging by the smell... I take it a lot of what they serve is spicy?"

"Oh, it varies. Most of the food here will make your tongue tingle, but it all tastes so good that you won't want to stop eating regardless. It's just how this cuisine is." Fancy Pants replied right before I heard the sound of hooves approaching.

I turned my attention to the doorway leading into the kitchen to see a truly exotic beauty of a unicorn mare emerge. Her coat was a vibrant orange with her eyes being a dark shade of purple. Her full voluminous mane and tail seemed to be of varying hues of dark fuchsia. Thick gold round earrings hung from her ears along with a gold band wrapping around the base of her mane. A pale yellow shirt of foreign design covered her body along with a scarlet wrap of cloth hanging below her neck that had tiny round bells hanging off the edges. Her cutie mark depicted a purple flower of sorts. A saffron flower. Upon seeing us, our host approached us with a delighted look in her eyes as she spoke with a very noticeable accent. "Oh! Hello, Fancy Pants! Good to see you back! Are you here for lunch?"

"As always, Miss Saffron. And I do believe you have a first time customer here joining us today." Fancy Pants replied before leaning his head in my direction. I just remained silent as I beheld the exotic mare before me. She certainly was nothing extravagant, but she exuded a type of exotic beauty that I utterly adored. I had barely met her, yet I was already liking her.

Our host looked past the fine gentleman and gazed at me with quite a look of bewilderment in her eyes. I know she was curious as to what I was, but she maintained her professionalism as she maintained eye contact. "Oh, so it is! This is your first time dining with us, yes? I am Saffron Masala, the chef of the Tasty Treat. Let me get you a menu!"

Our beautiful host soon laid out three menus for each of us along with pouring us glasses of icy water. Her gaze remained upon me, most likely because she was very eager to please someone who was dining in her establishment for the first time. "Would you like to hear our specials?"

"Not this time. I'd like to ease myself into things first. I've never tried this cuisine before." I replied as I flipped the menu open.

"I would like to explore the menu a bit more as well. This is only my fourth visit, Miss Saffron." Rarity replied as she too began to browse the menu before her.

Saffron left us alone as she returned to the kitchen. I cannot even begin to remember the names of the dishes I saw available in the menu. I can remember some of the descriptions, but it will take several visits before I can recall the names from memory. But there was one type of food on the menu that I saw often in it. Curry. I always wanted to try that.

While I browsed the menu, I took a moment to notice how quiet it was in the Tasty Treat. Aside from the music, it was almost depressingly silent. No other customers were there. In fact, I could not see any sign of prior customers in general. I turned to Fancy Pants and asked, "Is business usually this slow on Sundays?"

Fancy Pants displayed a look of disappointment as he heard that question. He lifted his head from the menu and said, "From what I've seen, things tend to be slow for the Tasty Treat in general. The Canterlot elite tend to be unwilling to step outside their comfort zone."

"Oh... It's like that, huh? But doesn't this place get reviews? You'd think word of mouth would help if customers really enjoyed the cooking here." I replied while hardly being surprised by such a claim.

Rarity then joined in as she said, "Unfortunately... When it comes to Canterlot, only the words of the culinary critic known as Zesty Gourmand seem to turn any heads. I pray that you haven't dined at any of the establishments out there that bear her three-hoof ratings. They're all just more of the same and remarkably bland with everything on the menu. Even I didn't take long to become disillusioned with it."

"Um... Zesty Gourmand...?" I asked in return, having never even heard the name before. Sounded like quite the critic with a name like that.

Fancy Pants then reached over yonder with the levitation spell and brought a food magazine over from a rack near the door. "Yes, you can see her on the cover. I really must insist you do not take her reviews with any seriousness. She... Um... Master James?"

I immediately gave the cover of the magazine a perplexed stare. There was a unicorn draped in a very dark magenta coat that seemed to reveal bits of a tidy black and white suit underneath. What I did see of Zesty was that she was mostly of very muted hues of pink to the point of being varying shades of gray. But... Something seemed off about her face and general muzzle structure. After a moment of confused scanning, I put my finger down on the photo and turned to Fancy Pants. "That's a chick?"

The sheer brazenness of my question caused both of my dining partners to burst into barely muffled snickering. Rarity hissed in amusement, "Ohoho my, darling!"

Fancy Pants barely managed to composed himself as he replied, "Yes... Yes, that is Zesty Gourmand. And let me tell you right now, her tastes in cuisine is every bit as bland as her outward appearance. And you're quite right about her androgynous form. Trust me, you have no idea how surprised I was to meet her and find out that she is not a stallion. That was quite a faux pas..."

"Wow. Well... How bad is her sense of taste then?" I then asked now that we were on the subject.

Fancy Pants let out a sigh of exasperation as his expression darkened. He seemed to be recalling a rather unpleasant memory. "When I had the misfortune of asking her what defines the finest cuisine, her response was... A subtle flavor. The removal of flavor to create the barest hint of a sensation. To her, that is 'art'. And I use that term very loosely."

Rarity and I just stared at our friend with utter confusion. I then said, "Well... I must confess that it does take a strange kind of talent to remove flavor from food until there's hardly any left, but... That is preposterous. I have experience in the restaurant industry and even I can say the entire point of the art of cooking is to make food more delectable, not less. Just... How does she make a living off of such backward tastes?"

Fancy Pants then became the most vocal I had ever seen him get as he looked almost angry. "That's exactly it! It defies all logic and sense! How can anypony take such reviews seriously?! It is one of the most incomprehensible hogwash I have ever..."

Our friend fell silent with an arm raised as we all noticed that Saffron Masala had approached our table and was looking on with a gaze of silent concern. With a look of sheer embarrassment, Fancy Pants slowly regained his prim and proper composure before clearing his throat and looking at Saffron with a much more relaxed tone. "I will have an order of your sag paneer, please."

Rarity too tried to veer ourselves away from the current topic by placing her order as well. "I would like an order of your tikka masala curry please."

Why is it that I can remember their orders, but not mine? The entree that caught my eye was something that I could barely pronounce in my head. It seemed to be a curry dish that contained a number of vegetables. Broccoli, cauliflower, carrots, lima beans, and such. It sounded really healthy on top of being tasty. I turned the menu towards Saffron and asked, "Um... This one here. Is this more of a mild dish?"

Saffron leaned forward to get a better look at what I was pointing at before happily saying, "Yes, that is one of our most mild curry dishes. Would you like to try it?"

"Please." I retorted before Saffron took our menus away and headed back into the kitchen to prepare our meals.

As Saffron trotted away, I felt something upon my hand. A quick glance down revealed that Rarity had placed her hoof upon it. My gaze then met hers as she looked at me with a most endearing smile. No words were shared, but I knew what she was saying. My thoughts went back to that magical night from not very long ago. I turned my hand over to gently grasp her hoof. I smiled back, returning her wordless statement. It was simply our way of saying 'I love you' when we could not speak verbally. However, I did whisper to her, "Your eye healed up nicely."

"That it did." Rarity whispered back. She started to lean forward in an obvious attempt to kiss me, but managed to restrain herself since Fancy Pants was watching. I know that guy is truly unlike any other man in Canterlot, but I still doubt he would be understanding enough to not keep such a secret.

It seemed he overheard us since Fancy Pants then asked, "Actually, speaking of that... How is that case going right now, Miss Rarity?"

Our friend's inquiry quickly drew Rarity's attention away from me as she explained, "Oh, it's going quite well! The authorities could not ignore the evidence and arrested her right away. You should've seen the look on her face. She could not comprehend that she was being arrested. Even added a charge of resisting arrest in the process."

"Wow. Sounds like that will make for quite a scene when she stands before the judge." I retorted as I could imagine how defiant that wretch must have been in the face of the law after most likely gone so long thinking she was above it. It was very satisfying to hear Rarity's righteous retribution was beginning to move ahead.

Fancy Pants looked especially delighted at the good news. "I concur. Those who abuse their lofty positions in society are indeed deserving of a taste of karma now and then. Especially when it comes to this. Bravo, Rarity. Please do keep me updated. I shall vouch for you, if needed."

"Thank you, Fancy Pants. I shall keep that in mind." Rarity responded with a grateful smile. However, her gaze was then drawn to someone coming out of the kitchen. A rather stout and heavyset unicorn stallion walked out of the kitchen while clad in a dark orange shirt of similar exotic design to Saffron's shirt. His coat was a shade of yellow that brought to mind cumin powder and his thick mane, bushy moustache, and short tail were of very similar color to Saffron's mane, as were his eyes. His cutie mark depicted a bowl of yellow power, a few cinnamon sticks, and a few...seeds? Berries? He had a most sour expression on his face, probably due to being the owner of the restaurant and having slow business.

I felt it was best to leave the poor guy alone, but Fancy Pants thought otherwise. He called out to the passing stallion. "Ah, Coriander! A moment, please?"

The stallion glanced over at Fancy Pants as his eyes brightened just slightly. They must have been acquainted with each other by that point. He soon approached and spoke with an even thicker accent than Saffron herself. "What can I do for you, Fancy Pants?"

Rarity's hoof found its way to my hand once more now that Fancy Pants was distracted, but we both listened into the conversation. "How has business been? Has anypony stopped by in recent weeks?"

Coriander sighed in frustration as he said, "Very few. I do appreciate you advocating for us, but I do not have high hopes. Canterlot is a city that is not interested in trying new things."

Rarity then had the idea to speak up. "Well, if bad comes to worse, you could always try setting up shop in Ponyville instead. You won't have to travel far and I know the locals would be excited to try your cuisine. Simply divine!"

"Your words honor me, Miss Rarity. But... Things are just so uncertain right now." Coriander replied as his eyes gazed at me with some curiosity for a moment. He probably thought it better to not inquire as to who I was and left me alone. But no sooner had he started to turn away, Saffron emerged from the kitchen with a trio of plates floating around her head while they and her horn were engulfed in a magic aura of similar color to her eyes. Seeing that our orders were up, Coriander stepped away. "I hope our cooking satisfies you."

"Doesn't it always?" Fancy Pants retorted as Saffron set out our plates. The sag paneer seemd to be a type of spinach dish with the spinach having been turned into a type of fine paste. I think the 'sag' in the name refers to the spinach while the 'paneer' refers to the cubes of white cheese I saw dotting it. Rarity's tikka masala curry was a delightful bold orange spread over a bed of thin rice. Mine, however you spell and pronounce it, was served identically, being a bold yellow curry filled with generous amounts of healthy veggies served over rice. Fancy Pants inhaled deeply as he sampled the aroma. "Mm, fantastic presentation as always. James, this is your first time here. How about you try yours first?"

Saffron watched with intense interested, probably eager to hear the verdict of someone dining in for the first time. Even Coriander was watching from nearby. With spoon in hand, I scooped up some of the rice and curry before bringing it to my lips. I was not disappointed. It was hardly spicy at all and was bursting with exotic flavor that I had never experienced before. Definitely what I would have expected from such cuisine. "Oh my god, that is heavenly..."

Our host and chef seemed delighted by my words of praise, though Coriander was more subdued in his expression. Saffron beamed at me as she said, "Oh, it always makes my day to see a first time customer enjoying our dishes. Please, do enjoy."

The three of us began to dine at a reasonable pace. Fancy Pants and Rarity even let me sample a bite of their dishes to broaden my palette. Both were just a little spicier than my dish, but not by much. The sag paneer had a more modest flavor to it while I enjoyed the cube of cheese that was in my bite, but the tikka masala curry was even more flavorful than my own curry. I knew I would be returning to try more of what the menu had to offer.

By the time I finished my dish, I was beginning to see what Rarity meant. That curry really does fill you up. I would probably have to wait a good while for my appetite to return. Rarity gently wiped her lips with the provided napkin as she let out a satisfied sigh. "Mmm, delightful as always. I'm sure that will be one of your biggest sellers when business picks up."

"Mmhm, that is a very popular type of curry back home. But now that we have a moment..." Saffron replied before she turned her gaze to me. "If I may ask... Where are you from? I've never seen anything like you in my life."

"Me? Well, I'm not exactly from this world. Long story. I'm what is called a human and... Well, I'm the only one of my kind right now." I explained while trying to avoid going into too much detail.

Saffron was bewitched by my response as she suddenly became quite inspired. "Oh, the only one of your kind?! Well... Then... I must ask a favor of you, sir. Mister... What was your name?"

I kept my response brief. "James. And what is it?"

"Ah, Mister James. If it's not too much to ask... May I ask you to write a review for our establishment?" Saffron then asked with such a hopeful look in her eyes.

Fancy Pants seemed to like the idea as well. "Brilliant idea. Even the Canterlot elite would hesitate before dismissing the opinion of someone who is the last of his kind. Rare breeds tend to draw a lot of attention."

"Huh... I see your point. All right then, I'll fill one out. Or is there a review form for me to fill out at all?" I asked in return while being completely ignorant of how such a process is carried out.

Coriander was quick to respond as he used his own magic to levitate a sheet of paper and a pencil over to me with said items being surrounded by an aura of a darker purple color than his daughter's. At least I assumed they were father and daughter. "Use this."

"Thank you, Father. Now, go ahead. Be as honest as possible." Saffron added, immediately confirming my suspicions.

I started to find myself smiling as I began to put together my thoughts. I then brought my pencil to the form and began to write while speaking aloud my thoughts. "Along a street of identical bland restaurants serving identical bland dishes with identical bland atmospheres, I was fortunate enough to come across a delightfully exotic diner known as Saffron Ma... Um..."

I paused as I was stuck thinking of two similar spices. I turned to Saffron and asked, "Uh... What was the second word in your name again? Marsala or Masala?"

Saffron was quite amused by my confusion as her smile became momentarily crooked. "Oh, that's Masala. Not Marsala. That's an entirely different kind of dish."

"Ah, right. Sorry, grew up in a family of Italian cooking. Anyway... Where was I?" I said in apology before getting back to what I was doing. "Oh, right... Saffron Masala's Tasty Treat. Greeted by a hostess of radiant beauty of both body and mind, she provided for me a vibrant feast of zesty foreign cooking that set my taste buds dancing to the samba of flavors in that delightful yellow curry. The restaurant interior matched the cuisine to a T, rich with color and exotic flair. Truly, one of the finest eateries in the city of Canterlot. I highly recommend stopping by. The beautiful Saffron Masala will insure you leave satisfied."

Rarity could not help giggling at my heavy-handed praise. Saffron Masala even seemed to be quite flustered as she partially covered her face. "Ooooh my... You are too kind, James... Truly, thank you for this. And don't worry about the bill. This is more than enough payment. Maybe this will be enough to draw in some fresh faces."

"That's very kind of you, Miss Saffron. Thank you." I replied as I handed the form back to her father, who seemed to be showing a cautious smile of his own. They are definitely good folk. I hope business picks up for them.

Saffron then asked, "Well, is there anything else I can get you? Maybe a dessert menu?"

While tempted, I knew better than to fill up too much. Especially after an already filling curry dish. "Not this time. I've got a party to attend in a few hours and I don't want to fill up too much. That curry was amazingly filling already and I'd hate to miss out on the buffet because of a full stomach."

"Oh, I see! Well, is there anything I can get for you two?" Saffron then asked as she turned her attention to Fancy Pants and Rarity.

Both of my companions declined, Fancy Pants probably doing so for the same reason I did. It just would not do for us to not have the appetite to pig out at the party buffet in a few hours. Saffron then fetched our bill while taking off my entree as promised. She then placed an unexpected kiss upon my cheek as she said, "Thank you so very much for such a wonderful review, James. Please do come back anytime."

I happened to notice Coriander giving us a bit of a look. Not sure why. Regardless, I smiled at the beautiful chef of the Tasty Treat. "And thank you for providing us with such amazing food. The Canterlot locals don't know what they're missing. It was great getting to meet you, Saffron."

"Likewise, James. You have a wonderful day, my friend." Saffron replied sweetly as she gathered up our empty plates and carried them back into the kitchen.

Coriander seemed to be starting to stack some of the chairs and stools as if he was preparing to close the restaurant early for the day, but seemed to think better of it as he then brought them back down to the floor. Maybe he was just trying to resist the doubt he must have had over drawing in more customers. Rarity then walked up to him on our way out and said, "Another delightful visit, Mr. Cumin. We will most definitely return."

Cumin, hm? Coriander Cumin? It seemed to fit. Still, Coriander gave us all a slight smile as we made our way to the door. "It was a pleasure to have you. Take care."

"We shall. Goodbye, my good sir." Fancy Pants replied as we made our way outside. With how little natural light was able to make it inside the Tasty Treat, my eyes had to take a moment to adjust once I was exposed to our brighter surroundings. Our refined friend then said, "Well, that was another fine experience. Now, we still have a few hours before Master James' bachelor party, do we not?"

"I think so. The doors open at 5 PM, right?" I replied wile thinking back to what was scrawled on the calendar at home.

"Yes, that sounds about right. I'll see what I can do to preoccupy myself until then. Rarity, do you have any plans for the day?" Fancy Pants then asked as he turned to our beautiful friend.

Rarity seemed to have her whole schedule planned out. "I was planning on visiting some of the local boutiques for some inspiration. Would you care to join me, Fancy Pants?"

"Sounds delightful. What about you, Master James?" Fancy Pants then asked as he turned to me.

I paused in thought for a few seconds before I said, "Actually, I was gonna stop by Shining Armor's place to see if I could help set things up."

"Very well then. Then I will be seeing you in a short while. You have a jolly fine afternoon, Master James." My friend relief as he adjusted his monocle.

Rarity flashed me a lovely smile as well while she said, "Likewise, darling. You have a wonderful time."

After I saw the two of them off, I made my way to the residential district. It took me a bit, but I managed to retrace my steps to Shining Armor's house. I gave the doorbell a ring and waited for a moment before seeing the door open to reveal none other than the man of the household himself. "Huh? Hey there, James! Uh... What brings you here early? Couldn't wait?"

"More like I wanted to help out if you need any." I replied while Armor seemed a bit surprised and even a little uneasy about me being there a few hours ahead of schedule.

Not entirely unsurprisingly, Armor was quick to turn my offer down. "Nah, it's cool. Besides, I'd hate to spoil you of the surprises. Pinkie Pie's setting things up in there, so she knows what she's doing."

That was the last name I expected to hear. "Pinkie Pie?! She sets up bachelor parties?! Seems a bit outside her expertise..."

As if to prove me wrong, I heard Pinkie Pie call out from somewhere inside. "Hi, James! Don't worry about anything! I've got everything under control!"

"Huh. I guess she does know how to set up a party for gentlemen only." I replied quietly while Shining Armor looked back at her somewhere behind him.

However, she then threw me a curveball. "Hey, Shining Armor?! Where'd you want me to put the pole on the stage?!"

Armor looked back with a look of embarrassment and frustration as he shouted, "Pinkie, I already told you we didn't hire a pole dancer! They're doing a completely different kind of dance! Just put up the curtains!"

"Pole dance... Did you hire strippers for the party?!" I said in a louder voice than usual as I started to wonder exactly what I was getting myself into.

"What?! No, no, of course not! Fluttershy wouldn't be happy with me if I did that! No, we hired a different tamer kind of dancer. Trust me, you'll enjoy the show." Shining Armor quickly explained while looking understandably flustered. Just... What does go on in bachelor parties anyway?

I crossed my arms as I gave my host a suspicious smirk. "Suuuure you did. Anyway... I should come back later, right?"

"Yep. 5 o'clock sharp. We should be done by then. Just... Go find a way to kill time until then, all right?" Armor replied while seeming eager to get back inside and help Pinkie get things set up.

Seeing that I was only wasting our time, I started to turn to leave. "All right then. I'll see you later today. Have a good one."

I walked down the steps and back to the street as the door closed behind me. However, I did not get far before I bumped into someone waiting for me just past the steps. "Done already, darling?"

Had Rarity followed me? She was standing out in the street while Fancy Pants was nowhere to be seen. I tilted my head to one side slightly as I asked, "You done with Fancy Pants already?"

"Oh, not really. He just remembered at the last minute that there were a few errands he had to run and he wanted to get them over and done with before the party starts. I didn't care much for the thought of browsing without someone to ask for a second opinion, so I thought I would rendezvous with you to help us pass the time." Rarity replied while flashing me a loving wink.

I could never say no to the company of someone I love so dearly. And so I walked up alongside her while casting a smile at my beautiful friend. "Sounds good. Where to, m'lady?"

Rarity let out a light giggle as she cast me a more amorous smile. "Well... Why not a stroll through the park to work off that very filling lunch? It should help boost your appetite for tonight, won't it?"

"That it will. Lead on, m'lady." I replied while smiling back to her. I can never get enough of Rarity, no matter how often we see each other.

Along the edges of town somewhere, we found the local park. Even though it was nowhere near as spacious as Ponyville's park, it was still nicely designed overall. It combined the elegance of Canterlot in the designs of its lampposts, benches, and occasional fountain displays with the lush natural flora of the landscape below. It was nice to have a place in a city of elegant stone where one can walk among trees and bushes.

The park was relatively empty due to it being a Sunday. I suppose Saturdays are when such locations get the most use. Rarity soon guided me to a bench and took a seat on it while I sat beside her. I just took a moment to gaze at my surroundings as it was my first time there, that curry making me just a little drowsy. However, I was brought back to my senses as I felt Rarity once again place her hoof over my hand.

My hand turned over to grasp her hoof in my palm as I turned to look at her. She was giving me such an endearing smile while not saying a word. I know what she was thinking of. And I was having the same thoughts. Thinking back to the most recent Hearts and Hooves Day where we finally became more than just friends. And so I whispered to her, "I love you."

Rarity's smile only brightened as she heard those three sacred words. She leaned closer to me as she too whispered, "And I will love you forever, my prince."

We could not help ourselves. After a quick glance around to see if anyone was nearby, we found ourselves in each other's embrace with our lips sealed together. Why? What was it about Rarity that made it so hard for me to resist her? And she was likely thinking the same thing. We gravitated towards each other, unable to suppress our affections. Our tongues danced, our hands and hooves roamed over each other. We were just so in love and we simply did not care if someone were to pass by and see us sharing such a passionate kiss. Then again, hardly anyone in Canterlot even knows who I am aside from being the only human in Equestria. They might not even care.

We soon came to our senses as our lips separated in a gasp, eyes glancing around in caution. No one was around. We were safe. Rarity soon gazed back into my eyes, her cheeks flushed with a blush shining through her pale coat. "Goodness, I don't know what came over me... I just... I could not stop..."

"Hey, I'm feeling the same way... I just...couldn't resist you..." I whispered back as I still felt hot and even a bit lethargic in her embrace. Is that how one feels when they are with the person they love more than anything else? Someone that they mesh absolutely perfectly with?

Rarity's hooves rose until she was practically holding my face between them. Her face showing a conflicted expression of confusion, happiness, and even worry as she whispered sweetly to me. "I shouldn't... I know, but... My god, I love you so much..."

I tenderly cradled Rarity in my arms with one hand upon the back of her head. It turned sideways to rest against my chest as I tilted my chin down and muttered into her ear. "Me too... I... I just love you so much, Rarity... I want... No, I need you in my life... I can't lose you... I love you too much..."

My secret lover whispered back to me without turning her head. "You won't lose me, my dear... My heart is yours and yours alone. As is my body. No stallion will ever touch me as you have. No stallion will ever love me as you do. No matter what happens, I am yours. Your mare... Forever."

My grasp on Rarity only tightened. I wanted to honor that powerful love by any means necessary. I love her. I need her. I cannot even fathom saying farewell to her. And so I whispered in her ear, "And I will always be your stallion. Yours and Fluttershy's. I don't care if its right or wrong. I'll always love you both forever."

Rarity shuddered in my embrace as she seemed to hold back tears. "You marvel of a man... I'll never know how you do it... No wonder I fell in love with you so long ago... You and your bottomless love..."

"Shh... No tears, love... Show me that elegant smile of yours." I said softly as I saw a few tears trickle down her cheeks. Rarity slowly lifted her head to look at me, showing such a somber yet happy smile as she gazed at me. Those beautiful azure eyes gazing at me with half-closed lids adorned with a layer of baby blue hues. Truly there could never be a more beautiful mare in Ponyville. My finger traced along her elegant lashes, the natural fibers having long since grown in to replace the artificial product she had hidden them with a year ago. "They've grown in so nicely... Those false lashes could never compete with them now."

My beloved sighed in delight at my observations as she leaned forward just enough to place a kiss upon my chin. "To think that I ever believed my natural lashes could never match those of artificial improvements. Truly, I was a fool obsessed with superficial qualities... True beauty takes time to forge. And my patience was rewarded. Thanks to your kind recommendation, my love."

"Rarity, you've always been beautiful." I retorted as my hand caressed her cheek before tracing a finger over the edges of her ear.

The wonderful mare in my arms only blushed faintly as she whispered back, "And you have always had an eye for beauty, James dearest."

"That I have." I whispered back. I could not help myself. Once again, our lips joined for another passionate and loving kiss. Muffled moans of delight hummed in our throats, our hands and hooves roaming over each other. I felt a shiver of excitement come over me as Rarity slid her hooves under my shirt and began to caress my chest with them. God, I wanted to take her right there if I could get away with it.

Unfortunately, we were all too keenly aware of what a bad idea that would be and very reluctantly pulled away from each other. We partially turned away from each other, an uncomfortable tension in the air as the sun above became momentarily blocked by a layer of clouds to ease the harsh rays of light. "That's enough... We... We shouldn't."

"I know... But..." Rarity whined as her hoof remained upon my hand. She then looked at me with such a needy and frustrated gaze as she whimpered out words that only made me more anxious. "But... I want to make love to you...!"

My body was hot and frustrated in its own way. If we were alone in a room somewhere with no risk of interruption, I would have likely mounted her by then. I wanted her just as much as she wanted me. We were too in love with each other. Rarity then threw her arms around me and buried her face into my chest. "Oh, my prince... I want you to take me away from here and make such sweet love to me like the last time... My body aches for you..."

"And believe me, I want that too... But... Ugh... I think we need to get away from each other for a little while..." I replied as I became terribly afraid of what might happen if we remained with each other for much longer with our love and passion burning so hotly. We had already crossed that bridge a little while ago. There would be little in the way of inhibitions to dissuade us from sneaking into a closet somewhere or possibly in a back alley if we got desperate enough.

With great hesitation, Rarity released her grip on me with tears of frustration pouring down her face. "Yes, we... We should.... Drat...! When did being in love become this painful?! Just... I'll be right back!"

I watched as Rarity galloped away while looking absolutely furious in some strange way. I was deeply frustrated too. Rarity had too much to lose. I just sat there and groaned with my face held in my hands. I needed to find a way to distract me from my body's desires.

I went for a walk through the business district and browsed many of the shops there to take my mind off of things. My thoughts went back to Smolder back home as a surge of inspiration hit me. Perhaps I could pick up a gift for her. Of course, I could not forget Scootaloo too. Now thoroughly distracted, I entered the nearest candy store and browsed the many colorful displays. Since Spike really likes rock candy, I decided to see if Smolder would like them too. I got a dozen sticks with each being a different flavor along with a sack of salt water taffy for Scootaloo and left the shop. However, I did not go far before hearing a voice call out to me. When I turned around, I saw Rarity galloping my way. "Oh, I hope I didn't keep you waiting for too long... Oh? What's that you have there? Is that rock candy for Spike?"

I felt I could get away with revealing Smolder's existence to Rarity since it would be unlikely for them to cross paths for the time being. And so I said, "No, not him. They're for a different dragon kid."

"Oh, that sounds... Wait... ANOTHER dragon child? I... Correct me if I'm wrong, but isn't Spike the only dragon in Ponyville?" Rarity asked in return while looking understandably confused.

"Yeah. There's another close by now. She call's herself Smolder." I retorted as I took baby steps in revealing more about her.

"She?! A little lady, hm? I've yet to actually see a female, even that one time..." Rarity exclaimed while looking quite intrigued. She then asked, "Well, where did you find her? Just knocked on your front door one day?"

I cast my lover a bit of a crooked smirk. "Nope. Found her napping in my chicken coop."

Rarity just stared at me as she seemed to be at a loss of words. At least for five seconds. She then burst into laughter as she replied, "What?! Well, that's quite a first impression to make! So, I take you two hit it off quite well? Those are a gift, no?"

"Well, we didn't really get to know each other until this morning. She's got it rough. A wandering vagabond even though she only looks a bit older than Spike. She doesn't really have a place to live, from what I understand. So I'm gonna give her these when I get back tonight." I then explained while trying to avoid the sensitive topic of why she was without a home in the first place.

My beloved was quite understanding and even seem to detect my hesitation in revealing more. She respectfully did not pursue the topic any further as she said, "A vagabond? A wanderer without a home? Well, it was very kind of you to be so accommodating to her. I likely would've done the same." She then flashed me a wink as she added, "Seems the virtue of generosity is strong with the two of us, no?"

"Heh, yeah... Hey, are you OK?" I then asked as I noticed that Rarity looked a little winded while her face was a bit flushed. Almost like that of a mare when she... No.

Rarity realized that her cover was blown and became a bit flustered while glancing around for anyone who might be within earshot. "Oh... Um... I'm just... Ooh, I can't hide it from you, dear... I ran off to find a secluded spot to..."

My expression stiffened as I assumption proved correct. "You...had to scratch an itch of sorts, huh?"

She let out a frustrated groan as she said, "It was that or make you mount me like the stallion you are! And I could not risk that!"

"Shhh, not so loud!" I said as I waved my hands at her. She was frustrated, I could see that, but it is not like we wanted all of Canterlot to know about it.

Rarity covered her mouth with a panicked look in her eyes. "Oops... Um... Let's just forget I said that and... Shall we do a bit of window shopping while we're here?"

"Yeah, let's..." I mumbled while Rarity began to walk alongside me. That certainly got awkward in a hurry...

However, she then redirected the conversation back to Smolder. "But anyway... It sounds like your new friend must be quite the charmer if you're getting gifts for her. You think I could meet her sometime?"

Relieved to be talking about something else, I replied, "Maybe in time. I don't think she's in a hurry to meet others just yet. I understand she's been chased away from most places she tried to find shelter in, so she's a bit on the wary side right now. Rather snarky too, but I'm not sure if that's just her or if she's just that bitter."

"Ah, experience has taught her to not trust strangers, hm? Very well then. But I would be happy to lend her a hoof if she ever needs it. Just let me know when she's comfortable with saying hello, yes?" Rarity replied while giving me a supportive smile. I could only smile back at Ponyville's beautiful angel of generosity.

We wandered around a bit, ducking into shops and browsing while even picking up a few things here and there. Mostly edible goods. Rarity insisted on treating me a few times while I treated her at times myself. It felt like we were a married couple at times having a time out on the town like a pair of tourists. At least our surroundings proved to be helpful in distracting us from each other.

Quite a bit of time passed before someone came trotting our way. Fancy Pants had caught up to us. "Ah, Miss Rarity! So sorry if I kept you waiting. Are you ready for that visit to the boutiques like we planned?"

I was expecting Rarity to be quite hesitant about leaving my side, but she instead seemed quite eager to get back to what she had planned. "Oh, absolutely! Let's not waste any time. James, we'll catch up later, yes?"

"Sure thing, Rarity. You have a good one. I really enjoyed our time." I replied while giving my beautiful lover's mane a stroke of my hand.

Fancy Pants then turned to me and said, "And I will see you at the party, my good sir. See you again, James."

I saw off the two of them before proceeding to wander around Canterlot for a good while like a wayward tourist. That city is deceptively large. Larger than you would expect for a city mounted on the side of a mountain. Eventually, 5 PM started to draw near, so I made a beeline for Shining Armor's house. Surely the doors were open by then.

I really had no idea what to expect, having never even attended a bachelor party myself. I was hoping it would not be too crazy since I am just not that kind of guy. But with Pinkie Pie being the party planner, I was confident she knew my likes and dislikes enough to put something together that I would enjoy. Upon arrival, I knocked on the door and waited to be let in.

Barely ten seconds passed before the door opened and I was loudly greeted by Shining Armor himself. "Hey, there's the lucky guy! Get in here!"

I was practically dragged in with the sound of lively jazz playing through the house. And I was promptly greeted by quite a few guests. Fancy Pants had beaten me to the arrival, on top of Estoc, Big Macintosh, Mr. Cake, Soarin, and... Was that Button Mash?

After saying hello to all of our guests, which seemed to be restricted to gentlemen that I personally know, I took one long look at the very tiny 'stallion' wearing a beanie with a refined black moustache under his nose. Flummoxed as to just how a colt could sneak into a party for the big boys, I walked up to the tiniest attendee and stared him down. "So... Who are you?"

I recognized his voice immediately. "Me? Why, I'm Mr. Stache. And I'm here to be a part of this party for stallions! Because bachelors are stallions and only stallions can get in and..."

"You're not fooling anyone, Button." I retorted dryly to shut him up. "And how did you get in here with such a barebones disguise?"

"I dunno! I didn't think I'd get this far! Spike wanted to come too, but good luck sneaking past the guard when you're the only dragon in town." Button Mash replied while trying to make sure no one was watching. Everyone was busy enjoying themselves much like how they did at Shining Armor's prior house party. Still... You know what? The less I wonder about how a kid could deceive the captain of the royal guard to infiltrate his own house, the better.

"Well, whatever. I guess you're welcome to stay, but stay away from the booze. I'm not getting in trouble with your mom over you coming home drunk." I said while both amused and confused over why he was there. Maybe Pinkie Pie had something to do with it...

Much to my surprise, Button replied, "Oh, don't worry about that! Already tried it and didn't like it. Seriously, how do you drink that stuff?!"

I barely had time to process that before Soarin flew over and pulled me over to a table with beer shots lined up before me. "Hey, there's the stag! Come on, time to broaden your horizons!"

I was sat down at the table and looked at the frosty glasses of booze. The liquids ranged from varying hues of brown. Some were almost gold while others were a dark copper hue. "Uh... What is this, a beer sampling session?"

"Never been to a bachelor party, James? Well, you can always count on plenty of strong drink at one. But go ahead. You're the reason we're all here." Mr. Cake replied as familiar faces surrounded me.

I saw no reason to keep them waiting and started chugging the glasses. I found I liked the lighter beers, but the darker beers were too bitter for me. Big Macintosh helped himself to whatever I could not stomach. He must have a high tolerance of that stuff if he can drink his grandmother's moonshine.

With the alcohol setting in and loosening me up a bit, I started to feel more open to conversing with our guests. I chilled out on the couch in front of some red curtains set up in a circular formation with Fancy Pants by my side. "So, did Rarity see all she needed with you today?"

Fancy Pants happily replied, "Oh, quite. She seemed very inspired by the time she left the second boutique we stopped by. Took some notes and we said our goodbyes. I wish I was more fashion literate to understand everything she jotted down, but she likely knows what to do when she gets home."

"Yeah, she's a marvel with the needle and thread. Probably one of the best in the world." I said while thinking back to my secret lover. I was already starting to miss her.

Eventually, Fancy Pants made his way to the buffet to sate his appetite. As he headed away, Shining Armor trotted over to me and cast me a friendly smile. "Hey there, James! Liking everything so far? Pinkie Pie did everything she could to get it just right. Not too loud and crazy, right?"

I glanced around at my surroundings. Indeed, it was rather modest for a bachelor party, at least if they are known for getting as crazy as I have heard. But that is definitely my style. I wanted to remember the party. Not waking up facedown in a puddle of alcohol and vomit. "Yep, she knows me well. Just the way I like it. What about you? No Ogres & Oubliettes this time?"

Shining Armor just let out a laugh as I brought up his favorite hobby. "That?! Nah, this is your party, not mine. Besides, it wouldn't be the same without Spike. I need the whole team to continue where we left off and Sir McBiggun and I just won't cut it."

"Sir Mc what now?" I asked in return while trying to understand where that came from. But then it dawned on me. "Wait. Big Macintosh? Uh... Then who's Spike?"

"Oh, Garbunkle? Yeah, he completes the team." Armor replied without noticing how bizarre it was to talk about these weird codenames he and his gaming partners go by.

"Um... I'm pretty sure the correct name is Carbunkle. And Spike's not green enough to fill that role." I replied while probably completely missing the point. I just cannot wrap my head around those weird role-playing tabletop games and their various nuances. Video games have always been my preferred form of interactive entertainment.

Before long, Shining Armor dragged me over to his entertainment lounge. It seemed that there was no sports game on, but he seemed to be drawn to the game console he had tucked away under the display. "I heard you really enjoy video games. Well, how we get one going? Feel free to browse my collection."

"You and Cadence play this stuff?" I replied while examining the handful of cartridges in the cabinet under it. I was especially liking the look of Super Norico World.

Shining Armor showed no shame for his love of gaming. "Yep. Cadence is pretty good at this stuff too. And she calls me a dork."

I soon got Super Norico World going and took a seat on the couch with gamepad in hand. The other guests started to gather around to watch, but Button bounded up onto the couch with the second gamepad in his hooves insisting that he play along too. I obliged and chose a two player game while he somehow continued to have everyone fooled. It must have been quite a treat for him to be playing a 16-bit console. Man, I remember those days...

I seldom lost any lives, so Button's game sessions were few and far between. That, and he did not even come close to lasting as long as I did due to his lack of experience and less developed hoof-eye coordination. Although I thought I heard someone come in through the front door, I was too distracted to pay any mind.

During that time, I think Shining Armor stepped away to grab a bite and a drink. Although... Why did Estoc look like he was on the verge of panic when he saw Shining Armor take a shot of whisky? While Button enjoyed a turn, I turned to Estoc and asked, "Um... Something wrong?"

"Don't look now, but the captain just downed a double shot of the 50% stuff." Estoc muttered as Shining Armor lined up a tray at the buffet.

I took a long look at the captain of the royal guard before giving Estoc a cockeyed glance. "So? That won't even faze me on a full stomach."

Estoc just looked at me with a gaze of astounding unease. "You haven't seen the captain... He has an infamously weak stomach. It doesn't take much to get him crazy. And I think he overpoured what he thought was a weaker whisky..."

"Oh come on, I'm sure he's not that bad. Besides, let the guy eat in peace." I replied while going back to watching Button Mash play through his turn. How wrong I would be...

Before long, it sounded like Shining Armor was slurring his speech a bit in the back with some of the other guests. My turn came up again when Button Mash lost a life when his character fell down a pit. But barely a minute into my turn, Shining Armor came up to me and leaned on the arm of the couch next to me. "Sooo, how's this crazy party turning out for you, #1 bro?"

I swear he was starting to sound like some sort of surfer dude with how he was slurring his lines. Was rather entertaining, to be honest. I did not pay him much mind since I was focusing on the game before me. "Oh, it's going great. Good food, good company, good entertainment. What's not to JESUS CHRIST!!!"

It was only then that I got a good look at the guy. Seems Estoc's worries were not unfounded. Shining Armor must have really been off his rocker. The guy was... My god, am I really going to write this? He was... Dressed up in some sort of harem belly dancer getup or something like that. Translucent shawls of royal purple and equally translucent mask over his muzzle and leggings over his hips. And that was without counting the thong or whatever it was secured over his groin, which left VERY little to the imagination. By this point, pretty much everyone had backed away while I scooted myself away from Armor until I was in the middle of the couch. Shining Armor was hardly fazed as he started to...awkwardly swagger out in front of the couch on just his hind legs as if trying to do his own drunken version of a belly dance. Poor Button looked downright traumatized as he hid under a desk while Armor smirked at me. "What? I thought this was supposed to be your big night!"

"Well, yeah! But good god, take that off and sober up! There's no way you planned this part, dude!" I all but yelled at the guy as he turned around before I froze up in horror when he started to back up towards me. Dear god...

"What're you talking about, bro? I'm just trying to make sure the #1 lady killer I know has the time of his life." He replied as he looked over his shoulder at me, body swaying in ways no self-respecting heterosexual stallion would ever be seen doing.

"I beg your pardon?! Dude, just stop. This isn't..." I tried to say as his rump started to lower to my lap. Next thing I knew, I was vaulting over the back of the couch and into the kitchen before standing on the countertop in the corner and waving a salad fork at the guy with every last guest in the house howling with laughter. All except for Estoc, that is. "BAD TOUCH!!! BAD TOUCH!!!"

"Oh come on, was I really that bad?" Shining Armor drunkenly asked while still trying to get to me even as my 'weapon' kept him at bay. Suddenly, Armor was jerked in one direction as an magic aura covered his ear. "Ow! Mom, come on! I'm not dooooone..."

"Good heavens, this just won't do. Allow me to tend to this, Master James. Captain, if you would just step outside for a moment..." Fancy Pants then said as he pulled Shining Armor along with his own magic towards the sliding doors that led to the backyard. That was a close one. And where did Armor even get those clothes?!

Still feeling a bit rattled from having almost been shagged by a drunken stallion... God, that is a terrifying thing to say. Regardless, I hopped down from the counter and returned the salad fork to the drawer I found it in. Everyone started to scatter while still snickering at the absurd spectacle they had witnessed, although I was quick to notice a camera floating next to Estoc's head. My eyes opened wide as I realized what he had done. "You didn't."

"I did." He replied with a satisfied smirk on his face. "Maybe these will provide incentive for him to not do that again. That, and I think I'll be taking that vacation next year after all."

"I'd feel sorry for the guy... But I don't." I snickered in return as I felt satisfied that this little incident would not be forgotten by Shining Armor's second in command. What was Fancy Pants even doing out there? Patient guy, that stallion.

Maybe ten minutes later, Fancy Pants led Shining Armor back inside with his entire set of clothing floating in a bundle besides him. While still looking a bit on the tipsy side, Shining Armor looked utterly embarrassed with his face flushed red. And his face was looking soaked along with the locks of mane hanging over her brow. Did Fancy Pants try to drown him in a pond or fountain out back?! He then walked right up to me without a word and immediately groveled at my feet. "I am SO sorry..."

"It's cool... I think. But where did you even get that stuff?" I replied while still trying to push that image out of my head. Good god, how did that happen?

He sheepishly and unsteadily pointed his hoof over to the lounge next to the kitchen. "Behind the curtains."

Fancy Pants approached the red curtains hanging in a circular fashion over were the karaoke stage used to be during the last party that occurred there. He seemed to even whisper to someone behind the curtains before passing the exotic ensemble back to whoever was in there. It looked like we would be getting some live entertainment before long. Still, I looked back at Shining Armor and said, "A shame Cadence wasn't here to see that."

"Oh god, don't bring this up to her... I'll never hear the end of it..." Shining Armor groaned as he slinked off in shame to wait patiently for the alcohol to pass through his system. Poor guy. It really sucks when you cannot hold your liquor.

Shining Armor managed to sober up relatively well in maybe a good thirty minutes or so. Once he had helped himself to some ginger ale, he started to guide me to the armchair set before the curtains in the lounge. "OK, I think now's a good time to really get things going. We've got a special surprise in store for you, James."

"As long as it doesn't involve you giving me another lap dance, I'm all for it." I replied as I took a seat while also casting Armor a smirk.

"Dude... Let's not go there again, please..." He groaned as a hoof rose to his face, still reeling from the embarrassment of his drunken shenanigans from not even an hour earlier. But he soon composed himself and gave me a returning smirk. "Besides, it's not gonna be me giving you a lap dance."

"Oh boy, we're really doing this? Who'd you hire for it?" I asked with a wave of anxiousness coming over me even as the rest of the guests started to pour into the kitchen behind me to watch the show. Except for Button Mash, I think. Was he hiding in a closet while playing his Joyboy to drown out the memory of Armor's performance? And right then... The music over the sound system... That jingling bells or tambourines... The strumming of a sitar... It had a very ethnic vibe to it. Something for belly dancing?

And just when I could not be anymore worried, the place suddenly went much darker as the window blinds were shut while a little disco ball hanging from the ceiling started to cast beads of light all over the lounge. Shining Armor then called out from behind me, "Here's what every bachelor looks forward to at their party. Come on out! The guest of honor's ready to see you!"

My hands clutched the arms of my chair firmly as if I had suddenly found myself on a roller coaster. The curtains began to part as I held my breath. And yet... When they did open to reveal the dancer, I was left shocked and spellbound, but not for the reasons you would expect. They did not just hire any performer. They hired someone very beautiful and dear to me. And it was then that I realized why she was even in Canterlot that day in the first place. Rarity stood before me.

The beautiful mare before me was standing on just her hind legs as she began to step out from the curtains, her upper body constantly moving in subtle ways to maintain balance. My god, she was a sight to behold. She was clad in sensual belly dancing clothing, all consisting of a lovely baby blue hue. she wore very loose translucent leggings down to her ankles and equally translucent shawls over her arms that were secured to her wrists. Matching blue wraps that lacked the translucent quality of the rest of her attire covered her chest narrowly as her groin area, the latter riding up between her flanks on the backside which I noticed whenever she turned around, accentuating the lovely curves of her flanks. A translucent veil hung over Rarity's muzzle, a seductive smile thinly conceal underneath. Golden bands were secured around her ankle's and one around her left wrist. Her right instead held the silver opal-studded bracelet I had given her long ago, a sight that made me smile as I began to reconsider its meaning after so long. Lastly, a thin golden band wrapped around her crown, a single oval sapphire hanging from the front. She truly was a sight to behold, channeling the exotic beauty and flair of a dancer from a faraway land.

Rarity's dancing was slow and elegant, always in time with the music as she either held her arms out to the sides or up high. Her legs and hips were the stars of the show, doing everything to really draw attention to those gorgeous hips and her indigo tail swaying through the air. And I could see something in her eyes. A type of hunger. She was not doing this just for fun or as a favor to a good friend. She was getting a lot of enjoyment out of entertaining her beloved in a way only she could at that moment. And I was certainly appreciating it.

The guests behind me started letting out playful jeers as Rarity drew near. She smirked at me under that mask as she was practically upon me. I was tempted to reach out and hold her, but I had a hunch I was supposed to look and not touch. Swaying to and from Rarity eventually turned to present me with her hindquarters and came remarkably close to caressing my crotch with her shapely rump. Even without actually feeling her touch, I felt a twinge of excitement that translated into the first few flickers of arousal. I know if Rarity had her way, she would have me mount her right there. But she then surprised me with a sudden change of plans. She turned to face me again and, while still maintaining her intoxicating gyrations, brought her face near mine.

My beloved gazed tenderly into my eyes while her smile under that veil remained constant. Her horn became coated in her billowing light blue aura, as was the veil. The veil was then lifted just as her lips were pressed to mine for a very brief kiss before she stepped away to continue the dance properly. It was certainly like her to sneak a kiss to the love of her life. As the song drew to a close, Rarity swayed and spun her way back over to the curtains and took hold of them with her magic. She cast me one loving gaze over her shoulder as the curtains closed, the drapes being pulled as natural light flooded the room and the music drew to a close.

Several stallions burst into a round of applause as Soarin looked at me over the back of the chair. "How was it? Fitting for a nice guy like you, huh?"

"Well, I've known Rarity for quite a while. You'd have to work hard to find a mare of greater beauty and finesse." I replied while trying to not look too worked up over having very nearly been given a lap dance from my best friend.

"Oh, you're too kind, darling. How many times have you said such sweet things about me?" A voice spoke to my right as my attention was directed towards Soarin. When I looked, I found that Rarity had quickly slunk over to me with one hoof resting upon my chair's arm. She then glanced around at the rest of the guests and said, "I know this party is generally for stallions only, so might I make an offer? That little performance was far too brief for such a fine stallion such as James. If it's not too much to ask, make I take him upstairs for an extended encore in private?"

The stallions around me muttered to each other in surprise as their hired performer requested a private session with me. I knew why and I was more than happy to indulge in Rarity's company. Shining Armor, now looking a bit less tipsy while not quite sober, seemed more than willing to oblige. "Whoahoho, you sure about that? Lucky guy, James! Head on upstairs and use whichever of the bedrooms you want. Just don't wear him out too much, all right?"

"Oh, I'll be gentle! Come along now, darling. I didn't put this together just for one use." Rarity then said as she started to step away from the chair, but not before stroking the underside of my chin with her tail.

I followed all too willingly. Rarity and I made our way upstairs while the rest of the guests continued to mingle. But once we were alone in the nearest bedroom, Rarity's immediately cast me a most alluring smile beneath her veil before using the levitation spell to cast it aside. "Kiss me, my love."

"With pleasure, m'lady." I whispered back as Rarity rose up to be held in my arms. She and I immediately joined lips, our tongues soon doing the same thing. Such an intoxicating mare, that woman. I could not get enough of her touch. Her taste. Her voice. And she could not get enough of me.

We reluctantly broke the kiss, the two of us panting in a haze. Rarity soon muttered, "Right... I owe you...a private dance, do I not?"

"Well, it was your idea." I replied with a whimsical smirk. Rarity guided me to an armchair in the corner of the room before locking the door behind us. Once seated, I observed as Rarity once more assumed a bipedal stance. Her magic aura engulfed her horn momentarily as I heard music start to play downstairs that seemed to be of the same genre as before. It was muffled, but I could still hear it clearly. One cannot dance without proper music, usually. As I observed my beautiful and exotically clad lover once more belly dancing for me, I provided some compliments befitting such a woman. "I didn't think you could get anymore beautiful, but you never fail to surprise me."

Rarity chuckled lightly as she swayed her hips for me. "Oh, this was not entirely my idea. Saffron Masala suggested such a design when I looked into attire native to her homeland. And I think I pull off the look quite well."

"That you do. That shade of blue compliments you well." I retorted as she swayed closer to me. Eventually, she placed her hooves upon my shoulders for leverage while gazing lovingly into my eyes. "Oh? This the next phase?"

"Only the best for my beloved." Rarity whispered as she began to climb onto my lap and became seated there. She then placed her hooves behind her chest as she swayed and gyrated her hips, occasionally grinding them against me as she began to perform a lap dance. "You can touch, if you want. You know my body belongs only to you, my love."

"And I think I shall." I whispered tenderly back to her. My hands gravitated to her waist, rubbing along her beautiful frame as she put on a show before me, head held high. I was developing a painfully hard erection in my pants, but I knew that was the point. This was my first lap dance and I was enjoying it.

Before long, I could not help showering the most beautiful mare of Ponyville with even more affection. I began to place soft kisses upon her chest and belly while Rarity could only sigh in delight at my touch. But as I continued to rub my hands along Rarity's waist and back, an unseen force soon drew my hands to her beautiful curvy flanks. My palms were pressed firmly against her tender cutie marks, raising a gasp of sensual delight from my lover's lips. "Ooooh, darling... Yes, there... Let me enjoy this with you... So we may climax together..."

"I can never say no to you, my dear..." I whispered back as I resumed kissing her chest. My hands began to massage Rarity's hips, palms pressed against her cutie marks while my fingers rubbed and groped her hips through the sheer fabric of her leggings. I wanted her so dearly, but knew we should not. Not where the risk was greatest.

As my arousal grew, I began to feel something around my waist. My belt loosening? A quick glance down only confirmed that. My belt buckle was engulfed in Rarity's magic aura as it became undone. And then my zipper and pants buttons followed. I glanced up at Rarity, her face flushed with a most needy gaze while a blush was set into her cheeks, mouth agape as she panted lightly. I could see where this was going, even as my own heart was filled with a powerful desire for the mare I loved so much. "We shouldn't be doing this..."

"I know." Rarity whispered to me as my pants were loosen and then dragged right down to my ankles. A firm bulge was straining the fabric of my boxers as I gazed up at her in worry.

Even after making clear why we should not pursue each other after the last time, there we were. Right in the heart of the home of the fashion industry's elite, where Rarity's most prolific associates resided. The worst possible place for us to do such a thing. I whispered with a hushed tone of eagerness, "We should stop..."

"I know." Rarity repeated as my boxers were soon pulled down to join my pants. My shaft stood tall, hard and eager for the mare before me

It was not too late. And yet, I did not want to turn away from this. I loved her so much. I wanted to make sweet tender love to her as well. But I had to put the consequences first. "Rarity... We shouldn't... Your career. If they find out..."

My lover brought her hooves to the side of my face and held them to my cheeks. "I don't care."

Her words were brief and stern. Her gaze showed not just passion, but focused determination. "Rarity... You... I don't think you mean..."

I noticed the fabric around Rarity's waist become coated with her magic aura. The backside of it was likely being pulled aside to reveal her needy marehood. I could already smell her, that familiar feminine musk filling the air. She gazed sincerely into my eyes and whispered, "My body aches for you... My heart craves you... I don't care what they think, my love. I need this. I need you. I love you so very much and my heart will not be denied. Not tonight..."

I could not say no. She was so brave. Putting our relationship before her own career. All I could do was hope that she would not regret this as I too began to lower my guard. My hands guided her hips, situating her above me. All that was left was for her to lower herself. "Rarity... You're amazing... I hope we don't regret this..."

"I certainly won't... My love... My everything..." Rarity whispered as she brought her curvy hips down, slowly taking me into her once more. "Oooooh, James... Take me. Breed me. Make me yours. I don't care if the world finds out. I want to be yours. Make love to me, my darling..."

"Oh god, Rarity... My mare..." I said in a hushed voice as I tried to keep my voice down, my hands still grasping her lovely feminine hips. Rarity began to do all the work, turning her lap dance into something even more intimate. Her hips rose and fell, taking me deep into her while I never let go. It was heaven. We were both giving each other what we most desired at that moment. We just could not resist each other.

Rarity's eyes closed as she lifted her head high, her hoof soon covering her mouth to muffle her more shrill yelps of pleasure as she made love to the one man she loved in her life. I sighed, savoring the warmth of her inner walls. She was absolutely wonderful. Perhaps even better than the last time.

She must have managed to find her balance as Rarity soon brought both hooves to my shoulders as she gazed into my eyes. And then, she began to sing her heart out to me. "My darling... Please... Walk me down the aisle next week... Let me stand beside you when you say your vows... I want to be your wife... Let me be your wife along with Fluttershy... I know we'll both make you very happy..."

Tears were flowing down her cheeks. Such a look of astounding devotion and desperation in her eyes. She looked so wanting. And I wanted her. My heart called out to her as I whispered back, "I want you too, baby... I want you in my life... Want you to always be there for me... So I can always hold you..."

We both gazed at each other in a miasma of pleasure and longing. Was I crying? Was I shedding tears like Rarity as well? Our lips joined together many times, kissing and caressing as lovers even as Rarity's hips increased their tempo. Her words echoed in my head. Yes, I wanted to take Rarity as my bride alongside Fluttershy. I could not choose one over the other. I love them both!

As Rarity's panting and cooing became more rapid as the minutes went by, she leaned forward and whispered into my ear with such wonderful passion. "James... My love, my everything... Marry me, darling... Please, make me your bride... Say you do... Please... Let me here it... Let me here you say it..."

My arms wrapped around Rarity with one hand on the back of her head as I began to buck my hips upwards against hers. I whispered back into her ear, "I do, baby... I do... Will you be mine, Rarity? Will you marry me? Be my mare?"

Rarity lifted her face to the ceiling, eyes closed as she smiled deliriously in joy. "Oh, I do... I do, James! I do! I'm yours forever!"

We were just speaking fantasies and nothing more. Merely speaking our love for each other. I wish it were possible. If we could do so without consequences, I would gladly marry her along with Fluttershy. So many wonderful thoughts passed through my mind. Thoughts of a family with them, each having a beautiful filly of their own who saw each other as sisters. A fantasy, to be sure. But a wonderful fantasy.

I could feel a rising pressure in my pelvis that grew as the seconds went by. We had to hurry up. The other guests might grow suspicious if we spent too much time upstairs. I took hold of Rarity's hips with my own slapping against hers. "Rarity... I'm almost... Where do you want it..."

My beloved provided the response I was expecting. "Inside me darling...! Where it belongs... Claim my womb! Give me your foal, my love! I... I love... I..."

With what little control we had, we leaned forward and closed our eyes as we sealed lips. Our jaws clamped against each other's to muffle ourselves as we yelled and groaned in powerful orgasm. Her walls quivered around me and gushed with fluid as I unleashed my seed into her waiting womb. Our muffled moans steadily became little more than exhausted whimpers as our kiss ended and we gazed into each other's eyes. We then fell into each other's arms, holding each other. Cradling each other as we basked in the tender afterglow.

"I love you..." I whispered to the wonderful mare still in my arms. It was not an impulsive mutter. I knew for sure that I was very much in love with her. Rarity is, for lack of a better word, my dream mare. We need each other. We adore each other. And that moment proved it. Even with all the risk involved, we could not stay away from each other. It was foolish of us to even try.

"And I will love you forever..." My beloved whispered back to me. We soon pulled away her right hoof and my hand touching. Her eyes soon wandered to her wrist and beheld the silver bracelet upon it. To think I got that for her almost two years ago. She smiled warmly as muttered, "Your first gift to me... I have to wonder... Was this a way to court me back then?"

My thoughts went back to that day. I was new in town with almost nothing on me but the clothes on my back and Rarity offered to allow me to bunk in her place. That bracelet... It was a gift in return for her generosity. And yet... Was that all it was? Were the seeds of attraction starting to bloom into adoration at the time? Surely to spend a fairly hefty sum of funds on a fine piece of jewelry like that could not be chalked up to simply repaying one for such kindness. "I don't know... Maybe it was."

Rarity let out a long quiet sigh as she closed her eyes momentarily. "When I woke up to find this on my wrist... Somehow... I knew it was you. And I was left wondering what drove you to give me such a thing... James... Darling, please tell me. Were you...trying to woo me back then? Was your heart starting to pine for me?"

Those memories of that first week in Equestria rose from deep in my mind. I could remember the thoughts I had when I began to wonder if it would be wise to pursue a relationship with one of my knew friends. After trying to find the right words, I whispered to her. "In hindsight... I think I was. You were the first woman to come to mind when I started to wonder if it would be possible to pursue a relationship with one of the six wonderful mares who came into my life. But... I knew I didn't fit your criteria. I was sure I could never be good enough for you, so... I turned away from that path."

My beautiful lover brought her left hoof to my cheek and looked into my eyes with a most mournful frown. "James... Believe me when I say I am not the mare I was five years ago. I was a fool back then. Blinded by visions of grandeur and even base avarice, I set my sights upon the highest echelons of society without considering the true value of that which was around me. And I hate that giving off an air of such impossibly high standards drove you from me. Unknowingly turning you away from me... That was my greatest failure."

"Rarity, don't say that... Look at us now. Even if we didn't come together traditionally... Here we are." I whispered back to her as my own spare hand cradled her cheek in its palm.

"I know... I know... Life has the strangest way of working out in the end... And I could not be more grateful for how things have turned out between us." Rarity replied with such a thankful smile setting in upon her lips. "And with everything said... I think you made the best choice in the end. Fluttershy certainly needs you. And the faith she has in you... Trusting you to bring more lovers into your life while remaining loyal to her... I fear I would not have had the courage to do the same. With all said and done... I'm certain the choice you made was the path towards the happiest future possible for us."

I fell silent. Perhaps she was right. Fluttershy... So trusting and so faithful. I could never leave her. And yet, she has more faith in my ability to pursue such an unorthodox relationship with multiple lovers than even I do. "We'll see, won't we...? I hope I'll never disappoint her..."

"You won't, darling... Also, if I may dare to make a request?" Rarity then asked as I turned my gaze to her once more. "Please... From now on, let us not deny each other anymore. I know there is risks involved, but we'll find a way to manage. Please... Let us partake in our love with each other when the time and place is right... I know Fluttershy would approve and support us. But will you?"

Such courage she was displaying. And yet... I knew denying her would only be delaying the inevitable. We cannot resist each other. What should have been a simple lap dance turning into a lovemaking session out of sheer passion and love for each other. To expect us to keep our hands and hooves off of each other would be an unrealistic expectation. And so I relented. "Sure... I don't think we would be able to stay away from each other like that for long anyway if we were alone in a room with each other."

Rarity let out a quiet chuckle as she kissed me upon the cheek, getting a smile out of me in the process. "Mm, I think you are most right about that. I just love you so much, my dear..."

"And I love you just as much, m'lady." I whispered back as I felt some of my worry melt away. We would be fine. And we would be very happy if we would allow our relationship to flourish. However, I finally noticed the time on the clock hanging nearby. As well as the stink of sex lingering in the air. "Hey... Uh... We should probably be getting back to the party soon. And we should probably crack a window first."

"Open a window? Whatever fo... Wait... Hmm... Oh, that... I see now." Rarity mumbled before using her magic to open the room's window while making certain the curtains were closed. If someone were to walk in later and notice that smell, I would have a lot of explaining to do. We were also very careful to not leave a mess behind as I got dressed again and soon headed back downstairs with Rarity by my side.

The rest of the party went off without a hitch. Good food and drink and a fair bit of entertainment. Button Mash eventually rejoined me in the entertainment lounge for some more gaming, but he ended up having to leave before long. Probably because he wanted to get back home before his mother started wondering where he had gotten to. One by one, the guests started to head out while Rarity and I were the last to depart as we gathered up everything we had purchased that day and headed out to the train station in the hopes of catching the first train home we could. Thank goodness Shining Armor was sober by the time Cadence got back, even as Estoc seemed tempted to show her some photos on his camera as he left.

Our timing could not have been better. A train was leaving less than five minutes after we reached the station. The two of us sat at the back of the rear car, cuddled up on a seat as the train soon rolled out of the station and towards Ponyville. I was quite tired by then, as parties tend to do to you. I just cast my gaze towards the window, but was soon distracted as Rarity put her hoof upon my hand.

My gaze fell upon Rarity as she gazed at me with a smile. We were the only ones in the entire car. I could only smile back as she whispered, "I really enjoyed our time together, dear."

"As did I, m'lady." I whispered back as my hand turned over and held her hoof in my palm. My thumb traced over the bracelet upon her wrist, now feeling more proud than ever that I had ever gotten it for her.

I felt a twinge of intrigue as I saw Rarity's other hoof gravitate to her belly. She rubbed over her side, sighing happily. "I can still feel it inside me... I love it, that tingly feeling sloshing around where no other man will touch."

That look of adoration she gave me... It was as if all my worries faded while we gazed into each other's eyes. And before I knew it, we were in each other's arms as we shared many tender kisses. We simply could not resist each other when there were no prying eyes about. I spoke these thoughts aloud as I muttered, "I can't keep my hands off you..."

Rarity too spoke softly to me as a blush shone through her pale coat. "And I can't keep my hooves to myself when it's just the two of us..."

She soon began to rub her hooves over my chest while my hands did the same along the backs of her shoulders. It was as if we were performing our own little dance together. I soon whispered, "I just don't get it... Why do we gravitate to each other like this? I've never felt this kind of chemistry with anyone..."

"I wish I had a concrete answer for that, my love. But I know we both carry the virtue of generosity. I just know that would be your Element if you ever had to take my place." Rarity whispered in return as she placed a kiss upon my chin. "Whatever the reason, I hardly mind. I know you will always be the love of my life."

Her words tickled my heart. I felt nothing short of honored to have such a wonderful mare as a lover. My hands rested upon her hooves as they sat over my heart. "Am I really the one you desire most, Rarity?"

My beloved's gaze remained blissful, and yet I could see a more sincere and serious look in her eyes. "Darling... James. I want to by your wife. I want to have your children. I want to grow old with you. And I want to walk alongside you into the eternity that lies beyond this and to spend that eternity with you. That is what you mean to me, my love. You are my everything."

Powerful words indeed. And that was the first time a woman had ever told me we wanted to grow old with me. How do I even describe the weight of such a statement? All I could do was wrap my arms around my beloved and whisper into her ear. "And I have no words to say how honored I am that you said that... I love you, Rarity. And I always will."

"And I love you, my wonderful prince. Please... Let us stay right here for the rest of the ride. I just want to hold you... To feel you here with me." Rarity said softly as her eyes began to close. I too closed my eyes, holding my beloved in my arms as we awaited our arrival in Ponyville.

The train arrived without any trouble and I escorted Rarity home under the glow of a half moon. Upon arriving at the Carousel Boutique, I held the door for her before we stepped into her darkened home. With a flick of a nearby light, the main workroom was bathed in light. Rarity let out a long yawn as she flexed her neck. "Mmm, goodness, what a long day! I do hope Opal doesn't mind getting fed this late."

"Yeah, I'm surprised we got home after 9 PM. Long day indeed." I replied while also feeling like I would have no trouble sleeping tonight.

Rarity set her belongings on a stool nearby before turning to face me and flashed me an amorous wink. "I would invite you to stay the night, but don't you have a certain expecting mother to return home to?"

My thoughts immediately went to Fluttershy. She was likely home waiting for me and I had not seen her all day. And I was looking forward to snuggling in bed with my bride to be. But as I began to step towards the door, something happened I did not expect. I began to cry.

"Darling...? Is something wrong?" Rarity asked as she too could see tears beginning to stream down my face.

A hand rose to my cheek. I could not even remember the last time I had felt such a way during an imminent parting. My breathing became unsteady as I dropped to a knee to hold Rarity in my arms as she rushed to my side. I did not want to leave her. I knew Fluttershy would be waiting at home for me, but Rarity would not. I could not bear the thought of having to say farewell. "I don't... I don't know... I just...don't want to go..."

Rarity was quick to understand and wiped my tears away as she too gave me a sorrowful gaze. "I know, dear. I know. And I don't want us to part either. But it will only be for a little while. You know I love you too much to ever say goodbye forever..."

Her words soothed me a bit as my sniffling slowly came to a stop That somber gaze became a hopeful smile as she then said sweetly, "Don't be sad, my darling. We've been a part of each other's lives for two years now and many many more years are to come. I swear I will see you again tomorrow. I'll even come find just so we may hold each other and kiss each other like so many times today. So please... Don't cry. Can you promise me this? As the love of my life?"

I managed to regain my composure while I dried my tears. I do not know where that came from. It is indeed rare for me to just crack like that. I nodded and managed to smile. "All right... Sorry, I don't know where those tears came from... I guess... I just love you so much, Rarity..."

My believed replied with a kiss upon my lips before gently guiding me to the door. "And I love you to the moon and back, my dear. Now, no more delays. Somepony is waiting for you. And don't forget the gifts you picked up! Have a wonderful night, my love. I'll see you again soon."

With some reluctance, I headed out on my way with bag in my hand. The soothing night air along with the faintly illuminated surroundings calmed my emotions in mere moments. Nothing like a quiet walk to clear your head. I was feeling much better once my house came into view. But there were no lights on from what I could see. Did Fluttershy and Scootaloo go to bed early?

Once I pushed the front door open and turned on the lights, I was quick to see a note on the stairs. It was from Fluttershy and it detailed that she and Scootaloo would be spending the night at Rainbow Dash's house so I could enjoy the place to myself for the night. She even revealed that my bosses at Sugarcube Corner had given me the day off tomorrow to just relax after the party. While somewhat disappointed to not find Fluttershy waiting for me, I could appreciate enjoying a quiet night with the entire house to myself. And so I went to the kitchen to steep myself some chamomile tea before bed. I did not even turn the phonograph on to play music. I simply left the windows open to create a cool breeze and to listen to the sounds of the night.

As the tea kettle sat on the stove, I sat on the sofa nearby while waiting for the whistle to sound. I looked at the bag of goods I had picked up that day. It was only then that I remembered Smolder. Where was she? Was she still sleeping on the roof? Remembering how she did not want me to leave, I was surprised that she was not there to greet me upon my return. I quickly went outside and called out to the darkened roof. "Smolder...? Smolder?! You there?!"

No response. Perhaps she went back out to the Everfree Forest. But then I remembered the chicken coop out back and how I had already found her sleeping in it twice. I went back inside and fetched an oil lantern, but not before pouring a cup of tea for myself since the tea kettle had begun to whistle. With the lantern's glow guiding my way, I walked around to the back of the cottage. The chickens were nowhere to be seen, most likely fast asleep in the coop.

With a deep breath to steady my nerves now that I was very concerned on Smolder's absence, I stepped into the pen on got on my knee before holding the lantern near the coop's entrance. I was not disappointed by what I found. There she was. Just like before, the dragon girl was sound asleep at the far end of the coop, tucked up in a ball in the corner. Feeling I should not leave her there, I tried calling out to her. "Smolder... You awake? Smolder? I'm back. Are you all right?"

Before long, I saw her eyelids start to twitch as she even grumbled while bringing a hand up in front of her face to shield herself from the lantern's glow. She did soon open her eyes and almost immediately cast me a look of surprise. I just smiled at her, genuinely happy to see her again. But she soon averted her gaze. Almost as if she was ashamed of something. "What's wrong? Are you OK?"

Smolder let out an audible sigh before looking at me out of the corner of her eye. "I didn't you'd really come back..."

I felt a sting in my heart to hear her say such a thing. Even after the time we spent together that morning, she had no faith in me. Granted, neither of us knew each other well at all, but... It was disappointing for her to expect me to never return. I then replied, "Why...? I live here. This is my house. I had to come back at sometime."

"That's...not what I mean." Smolder muttered while still refusing to make eye contact with me. "I thought... I thought you were too good to be true... That you were just being nice to me so you could sneak away or something... I couldn't believe...you could be so good to me without asking for anything in return..."

What a miserable solitary life she must had led up to that point to never have any positive long-term expectations for anyone she meets. But I was not going to fault her for it. Instead, I reached in with my empty hand. "Come here, sweetheart."

Her eyes perked up in shock as she cast her gaze towards me. "Wha... What did you call me?"

"I said come here, sweetheart. You're not staying out here tonight." I replied while reaching further with my hand. Smolder did not say a word, though she looked visibly jarred. Her eyes fell upon my hand as I waited for her to take hold. And she did. Her hand reached out to mine and grabbed on, crawling forward as I pulled her out. She rose to her feet and gazed up at me in the glow of my lantern, seemingly speechless. Seconds passed before she overcame her confusion and jumped right at me, wrapping her limbs around me like a vice as she hung from my body. Her eyes were squinted shut as I whispered, "Are you all right...?"

"Yeah... Just feel...pretty stupid right now..." Smolder grumbled as I heard a faint sniffle while her face was buried in my chest. "I... I guess I should've known better... I should've believed you when you said you'd be back tonight..."

"It's, OK, sweetheart... I don't blame you for being skeptical. Come on. Let's get you inside." I said softly while stroking her head before placing my hand on her lower back to hold my new friend up. I walked back around to the front of the house and turned the lantern off before stepping inside and carefully lowering Smolder to the floor. "How about some tea before bed? That should help calm you down."

Smolder just cast a rather guilty gaze up at me. "Tea...?"

"Oh... It's a type of drink. I think I still have enough hot water left for another cup." I replied while I led Smolder into the kitchen. I poured another cup of tea for her and said, "I'm sure you can take the heat, but let it steep undisturbed for ten minutes to draw out the flavor. Or longer, if you prefer."

"OK..." Smolder mumbled as she took a seat at the table. She looked down at the cup, seeing her melancholy expression gazing back at her. The faint scent of chamomile rose from the cup as I tested the heat of my cup. Still too hot to drink.

Knowing I would not be able to drink my tea for a while longer, I felt it was a good time to take a shower and bathe for the night. I knew Smolder likely would not want us to be apart, so I placed my hand on her shoulder. "Hey... I'm going to go take a shower while I wait for my tea to cool. I'll be back down in a bit, all right?"

"Sure... I'm not going anywhere." Smolder replied quietly as her hand gravitated to mine. I felt a familiar sensation upon feeling her touch, much as I did that morning. With some reluctance, I stepped away and went upstairs to the bathroom after closing the hatch to the stairs behind me.

My shower went by without incident and I soon stepped out into the bedroom to don a clean pair of boxers. I wanted to avoid being too bare when being around someone I only just met, so I then pulled on a bathrobe that Rarity wove for me. It was a minty green, which only seemed to add to the refreshing effects of the shower I just experienced. I opened the hatch to the stairs with only the lamp at my bedside illuminating the bedroom and quietly descended the stairs to find Smolder still waiting patiently at the table. Her cup of tea had not been touched. I noticed this and said, "You haven't touched your tea..."

Smolder cast me an indecisive look as she appeared to be unsure of what to do. "I was waiting for you..."

"So we could enjoy our tea together?" I asked while Smolder just nodded. I could only smile at that and take a seat at the other end of the table. I cast our used teabags into the waste bin and began to sip my tea. Mine had cooled enough even though Smolder's was still quite hot, but she clearly did not mind as she began to take light sips. "How is it?"

"It doesn't taste like much... But I think I taste some honey in it?" She said while looking down at her cup.

"Yeah, that's chamomile for you. Even without adding some, it tastes a bit like honey. Really good for helping you sleep too." I replied while sipping away at my tea. I normally like to chug the thing to get the maximum effect fro the tea as quickly as possible, but I was in no hurry this time. I did not want Smolder to feel inclined to hurry through her drink.

We did not speak much at first. I just turned my gaze to the window as a cool night breeze blew past the parted drapes. Smolder would frequently glance at me, but would avert her gaze whenever my eyes locked with hers. She sipped slowly from her cup, the silence broken by the faint rustling of leaves outside from the wind and the chirping of wayward crickets. Finally, I tried to break the silence. "So... What were you up to while I was gone? Taking a long nap?"

Smolder seemed to hesitate before speaking without looking at me. "Looking around outside... Foraging for berries in the forest... Hanging out with the chickens... And... Well..."

"Yes?" I added as Smolder fell silent. She almost seemed embarrassed to continue speaking to me.

With great reluctance and an uncomfortable frown on her lips, Smolder continued with her gaze turned to the floor. "Thinking about you..."

A long sigh escaped my nostrils as her words warmed my heart. I too felt some difficulty bringing my gaze to meet hers. "I was thinking about you too..."

Smolder immediately glanced up at me when I said that, a look of shock in her eyes. "You...were...?"

"Yeah... I even got something for you. Although I think we should wait until morning before I give it to you. Consider it something to look forward to." I explained as I was worried if letting her eat candy might impair her sleeping that night.

The dragon girl just let out another long sigh as she once again looked very disappointed in herself. "Now I feel even dumber... I don't know why I thought you wouldn't come back... I guess I'm just not used to having faith in others."

"It's OK. It takes time to recover from what you've gone through. But I promise you'll be happier when you do." I replied while taking another sip of my tea. We fell silent once more, though I noticed Smolder was starting to look at me more frequently by then. I finally got curious and asked, "You've been looking at me a lot today... Is something wrong?"

Smolder began to give me an uncertain smile as her gaze wandered once more. "No... Nothing... It's just... You make me feel safe."

I did not really have an answer for that. All I could do was smile. Eventually, we both finished our tea and pushed our cups towards the middle of the table. I then asked, "Ready for bed?"

"Yeah... I think that tea really did calm me down after all." Smolder said quietly while she stood up. When I did the same, she immediately reached for my hand. I responded in kind, taking her hand into my own and guiding her out of the kitchen after turning the lights off. I led Smolder across the living room and into Scootaloo's bedroom. I doubt she would mind a guest using her bed for one night so long as I tidied it back up in the morning. "So... I get to sleep here tonight?"

"Yep. Make yourself at home. I'll be upstairs if you need anything." I replied as I released my grasp on Smolder's hand and stroked my fingers along her scalp. She looked up at me in silent uncertainty, probably unsure of how to go about it. I had faith she would get settled in on her own and began to turn towards the doorway. "Sweet dreams, Smolder. You be good now."

"Sure... Good night." Smolder mumbled in return as I made my way to the stairs after turning out the lights. But before I reached the top, I looked past the railing through the dark to see Smolder watching me from the doorway. She did not seem happy and waved halfheartedly at me. I waved back and reached the top before lowering the hatch into place. I debated on whether or not to secure it and decided to leave it unlocked just in case Smolder needed to reach me. I hung up my robe and climbed in bed, thoroughly exhausted after such a long day.

I did not go as undisturbed as I would have liked. Barely ten minutes later, I thought I heard a faint sound just ahead of me. Like faints footsteps downstairs. A moment later, I heard the faint sound of the hatch opening before being very carefully lowered again. The sound I heard shuffling along the wooden floor was not the sound of hooves. It was soft feet. In the darkness, I could see a vague shape against the darker background. Barely more than three feet tall. I pretended to be asleep as I said nothing, watching the figure as it soon stood beside my bed.

It remained still for a good minute or two, almost as if afraid to move or speak. I was not comfortable with someone looming over me in my sleep, so I spoke up in a whisper. "That you, Smolder?"

Indeed, it was her. She whispered back in a hushed tone, "Hey... I... Is it all right if I... I don't...want to be alone right now..."

I smiled drowsily before reaching up and pulling the covers down for her. "Sure. Climb on in."

I watched Smolder's silhouette climb into bed before me before I pulled the covers back up. I could feel her next to me, her hand upon my shoulder. I then whispered to her, "Feeling better?"

"Yeah... A lot better..." She whispered to my face before feeling her hand upon my cheek as we were likely gazing right at each other mere inches away. I felt along under the covers and rested my hand upon her knee. Sounding a bit happier, Smolder asked an unexpected question. "Sorry, but... What's your name again?"

I was hardly surprised that she had forgotten, but did not feel any harm in reminding her. "I'm James."

Smolder then whispered back with a happier tone, "Thanks. Sweet dreams, James."

"You too, sweetheart." I retorted as I closed my eyes, feeling even more relaxed now that I had some company.

Before I could drift off to sleep, Smolder whispered back to me. "I don't even know what that means... But I like it..."

I know not what I ended up dreaming about, but I awoke feeling refreshed and rested. I just gazed at the ceiling while my senses returned to me. But before I could even start to sit up, I started to notice a feeling upon me. Like a little extra weight.

I looked down at my chest and saw nothing while seeing Smolder's sleeping face just to my right. But when I pulled the covers down, I got an answer. Smolder's arm was draped across my chest, as was her entire wing a further down. Had she slept the entire night while embracing me like that?

While I found this position to be an awkward sight to wake up to, I could not feel anything negative when I took a good look at Smolder's face. She was smiling in her sleep. With such a look of peace on her face, I did not want to wake her. But I had to get up at some point. I caressed her cheek with one finger, slowly rousing Smolder from her slumber until her beautiful blue eyes slowly opened to gaze at me. Her smile faded momentarily and quickly returned once she saw me looking right back at her. "Hey there..."

"Good morning, sweetheart. Did you sleep well?" I whispered back as we gazed into each other's eyes without ever looking away.

"Mmhm... Really well... I don't remember ever waking up and feeling this...good." Smolder muttered while looking the happiest I had seen her yet. Her sleepy smile only brightened further when I brought my left hand to hers as it remained upon my chest. She then let out a long sigh as she whispered, "You make me happy..."

"You make me happy too, Smolder. I'm glad I got to meet you." I said back to her quietly while rubbing my hands over her four fingers. I almost forgot that dragons have one finger less than humans. Of course, I knew we should not stay in bed all morning and started to brace myself to sit up. "You want to take a morning shower while we have time?"

"Mm... Sounds really nice... Sure." Smolder mumbled happily before we both sat up in bed. Smolder groaned and opened her jaws wide, her long tongue snaking out and curling while stretching beside me. However, I was quick to notice something not quite right with what I was seeing. And so did she. "Wow... I must've slept well... Huh? Wait.. What's... Huh?!"

"Uh... Smolder? I think got something snagged there." I spoke as I saw one of the pillows hanging off of her left horn. Those things really are quite long. They reach much higher than her own head.

"Huh?! Oops, didn't mean to do that! Just let me take... Um... Uh oh..." Smolder stared in shock as she held the pillow in her hands. It was not simply snagged on her horn. Her horn had outright punctured it. "Um... Wow... I didn't mean to do that last night... Sorry..."

"Huh... Maybe it would be a good idea to get those trimmed sometime..." I muttered while taking the pillow in hand. I could hide the tear in the pillow case, but I would have to do something about the pillow itself to keep the stuffing from falling out.

Smolder looked genuinely embarrassed and even fearful that she had started her day by damaging one of my belongings. She would not even look at me. Still, I placed my hand on her shoulder and said, "Hey, it's all right. I didn't see that coming either. I'll patch it later. It's no big deal. Now, how about that shower?"

"Yeah... Sure, I'd like that." She said softly while looking a little less worried. Once I stood up from the bed in just my boxers, I noticed Smolder give me a most curious gaze. "Huh... So that's what humans look like without clothes."

"The males, at least. Anyway, right this way." I replied before leading my new friend into the bathroom for a good soak. It went roughly the same as last time with Smolder really enjoying herself. Once she was all dried off and I was dressed in some shorts and a green polo, I headed downstairs to get started on some breakfast.

Once again, I served Smolder up an omelet. Only this time, I fried up some hash browns too and served us up some cold milk. She watched from the table the entire time, apparently studying exactly how I cooked. And she really enjoyed the food. Probably even more than yesterday morning.

As we ate, I caught a glance of the calendar hanging on the wall nearby. A random thought came to mind as I turned to Smolder while she munched on some hash browns. "Say... Um... Random question, but when is your birthday?"

"Huh? Birthday?" Smolder replied while not seeming to understand the meaning of the word.

Not entirely surprised by her ignorance, I attempted to explain it briefly. "You know... The day your life began."

She seemed to get it then. "Huh? You mean the day I hatched? What about it?"

It was so strange to hear that Smolder had hatched from an egg until I put into consideration that she is a dragon. Still, I then asked, "I was just wondering which day it is. Do you know?"

"Um... Not really. I mean I know it was when the weather gets cooler." She said while still looking puzzled. "Why do you even want to know?"

"Because birthdays are special days. I mean it marks the day you were born into the world. That makes it special, right? Hold on..." I replied before walking over to the calendar and taking it off the wall. I went to the very first page, which shows all twelve months arranged in three rows. I then put it on the table and moved my finger along each month to show in what order they go. "You can tell the passage of time, right? Which day is your birthday?"

Smolder began to study the calendar quite intently as her finger wandered around the chart. I was not expecting her to figure it out in any great hurry, but minutes went by without her saying a word. During that time, I finished my breakfast and brought my plate and glass to the sink before returning to Smolder's side. Roughly five minutes after her started, Smolder finally spoke up. "I think... Here."

I looked over her shoulder as Smolder's claw touched one of the squares under the month of November. "You sure?"

"Yeah... Yeah, I'm pretty sure this is the day." Smolder said while looking proud of herself for figuring it out.

"November 11th... The eleventh day of the eleventh month. Nice." I retorted as I took the calendar in hand and went to the page of November and drawing a large X on the day to serve as a reminder before placing the calendar back on the wall.

"Um... November? That's what it's called?" Smolder then asked while looking over at the calendar.

I was not surprised the name did not sound familiar. I then turned to her and said, "Yes, November is the second last month of the year. When autumn ends and winter begins." I then pointed to the name of the current month being displayed and said, "And right now, it's June. Says it right here."

Smolder just cocked her head to one side while giving me a strange stare. "That's... That's what those lines say?"

"Huh? Yeah, this says..." I began to say before falling silent. I began to comprehend what she was trying to tell me as my eyes opened a bit wider. "You... You can't read, can you?"

"Um... Read?" Smolder asked again while sounding like she truly did not understand what I was trying to convey.

No wonder she looked through my journal only to put it down like it was a blank sheet of paper. Smolder was entirely illiterate! Then again, it should have been no surprise to me when taking into account that it sounds like most dragons are nomadic barbarians. Still, as someone who writes, I know better than most what a gift it is to know how to read. And so I said, "Well... That's a problem. Still, it's never too late to start. How about I at least try to teach you?"

Smolder did not seem entirely sold on the idea and asked, "Is it really that big a deal to know how to read?"

I did not want to sound too pushy, so I just tried to explain the benefits. "Well, yes. Reading words is basically hearing with your eyes. You can read stories that make you feel happy, sad, or even make you laugh. It'll make life a lot easier when you can read text more easily than processing words being spoken to you. Trust me, its a wonderful skill to have. And I'm sure you're a fast learner at your age."

She gazed at me while I spoke and seemed to really want to believe me. I thought for sure her draconic pride would drive her to turn down an offer to teach her how to do something most ponies can. But she surprised me by showing a calm smile. "OK then... Sounds like it'll be cool. How do I start?"

"Well, let me go find something that might help. I think we have just the thing." I said before stepping out of the kitchen and heading into the new addition to the house. Just past the doorway was a small box full of stuff that would be put to good use once Gladesong had been born. Mostly toys and the like. But among them were a few little storybooks. Including a book that was meant to be used to teach her how to read once old enough. Smolder was definitely far beyond its age group, but it was the best place to start. "OK, found it."

Smolder had followed me out of the kitchen after gulping down the rest of her breakfast. She really did not like the look of the infantile cover of that book as she gave me a very disdainful scowl. "Ugh... Isn't that for babies or something?"

"Hey, we gotta start somewhere." I replied as I reclined on the sofa. I had no real idea how to exactly teach someone how to read, but I would at least try. "Some on over and we'll get started."

With some reluctance, Smolder climbed onto my lap and leaned back with her backside against my chest. I then held the open book before us so we could both see the contents. "We'll start with the alphabet. It's made up of all the letters in every word in the world."

"Sounds good. I guess... I'm not digging these pictures a whole lot." Smolder said with a bit of a grumble in her voice.

She sounded less than impressed as I began to show and speak the letters in order while making sure Smolder could see the upper and lowercase versions of each letter. Much to my surprise, or maybe not so much, Smolder began to pick up on things rather quickly. She is much smarter than any toddler and is definitely a very sharp girl. In less than twenty minutes, she was reciting each letter back to me and began to correctly make the varying sounds each letter makes in a word.

I did not want to advance too far too fast with her, so I stopped once Smolder had learned how to say read and pronounce single syllable words. I closed the book and sat up straight while Smolder hopped down to the floor. "So... How was it?"

"Well..." Smolder mumbled before looking at me with a rather pleased smile on her face. "That was...pretty enjoyable. I actually feel kind of proud of myself."

"And you should. Reading is in important skill to have... Oh, let's step it up a bit. Now that you know how to string letters together into words, let's teach you how to write. That's when you jot down words with ink or other materials to make words on paper or other surfaces."

"Huh? Like... Make words for other people to read?" Smolder asked while showing a hint of excitement. She really seemed to be getting into it.

"Exactly. Hold on a second." I replied before going to fetch a bit of paper and a pencil from the green desk near the front door. I led Smolder into the kitchen and sat at the table with her. "Here's a little test for you. Write your name."

"My name? Uh..." Smolder mumbled before she took the pencil in hand and held it like an ice pick. I suppose I would have to show her how to hold it properly.

"Oh, you don't hold it like that. You need to turn it the other way first. Here, let me write mine first." I said before taking the pencil and holding it properly. I then jotted my name down on a slip of paper and pushed it her way. "There we go. That's how you spell my name."

"Oh. So that's... James... Um... Wait... Something's wrong with this A here..." Smolder then said while pointing out a bit of an inconsistency in my writing.

I took a closer look at my own handwriting and saw what she meant right away. "Huh? Oh... Yeah, that's a little penmanship quirk of mine. For as long as I can remember, I've always written my lowercase As in cursive. I guess I just thought it was easier that way."

"Cursive...?" Smolder asked while looking completely at a loss of what I was saying.

Unsure of how to exactly describe it, nor am I even sure if it is commonly done in Equestria, I tried to dismiss the topic altogether. "We'll go over it some other time. It's an advanced form of writing than might not even be worth bothering with. Anyway, show me if you can write your name. You can put it together with how it sounds, right? Smol...der?"

"Um... Hang on... I think it's..." The dragon girl mumbled while I looked away a bit so she could surprise me. I heard the scribbling of a pencil point against paper before Smolder spoke up. "How's this?"

I took the paper in hand and looked at what she had made. Her handwriting was not very neat, but it was at least neater than mine. And I could not help smiling as I saw the word on the paper. 'Smolder'. She had correctly written her name for the first time. "Yep... That's it. That's you."

Smolder took the paper back into her hands and looked at her own name. Just seeing her own name for the first time, written by her own hands, brought a massive smile to her face. "So... This is my name. S-m-o-l-d-e-r. Smolder. That's me."

Feeling quite proud of her myself, I went over to the far end of the kitchen to retrieve a familiar bag. "It sure is. Now, I think I've earned yourself a lollipop or two."

"Lollipop? What are... Ooh, those are colorful!" Smolder exclaimed as she saw me pull out a few sticks of rock candy from the bag. I brought them all over and set the entire dozen of them on the table for her to see. She immediately picked up one in each hand while looking them over. "Man, these are some really bright gems... Or are they crystals... Quartz, maybe? What is this stuff? It doesn't look right..."

I actually got a bit of a laugh out of her confusion. "Well, they're not. That's what I picked up for you yesterday. It's called rock candy. Just bits of hard candy. You'll like it. Help yourself. It's all yours."

"You got all this for me? Wow... I don't know what to say..." She replied before taking one and chomping the entire thing off. Stick included. I doubt she would have any trouble digesting the wooden stick if she can digest diamonds, so i just watched as Smolder enjoyed each and every one of them. "Mmmm... Wow, that's sweet..."

It really did not take long for Smolder to finish off every one of them and was left looking quite satisfied while I took the time to do the dishes. Once I put the dishes away and turned around to look at her, Smolder just smiled back at me. "Thanks... That was really yummy... Do I owe you anything?"

"Nah. Just seeing you happy is enough for me." I retorted while walking over to Smolder and immediately being on the receiving end of a big hug. It was quite a change from the despondent child I had first seen in my chicken coop. It felt good to see her in much better spirits.

While I tidied up the kitchen a bit, Smolder looked out the window. However, her expression suddenly became alarmed as she seemed to notice something out there. I then asked, "Something wrong?"

Smolder stepped back as she glanced at me. "Someone's coming... I... I should go..."

"Someone coming? Who? Is it Fluttershy?" I asked while I followed Smolder into the living room. She seemed to be looking for a window she could climb out of.

"I don't know. But... I don't feel ready..." Smolder stammered out quickly before opening a window in the newest room. I suspect she was afraid she would be chased off the property like all the other times it likely happened.

"Smolder... Smolder! Wait! Please." I finally said in an attempt to get her attention. She listened and turned to face me, still looking more than just a bit uneasy. I held my hand out to her, which she eagerly took into both her own. "I get it. You're just not ready to meet someone new yet. But that's OK. It can wait until later. But just remember that you're always welcome as far as I'm concerned."

"I know..." Smolder said before she managed to flash me a grateful smile. "There's no way I can stay away forever. Not after today. You'll see me again, James. I promise."

I smiled in return and dropped to my knees. Smolder fell right into my arms as we shared a tender embrace. I felt her sigh happily, probably the happiest she had been in quite some time. "You be careful out there, Smolder."

"Will do. See you later, James." She whispered back before we reluctantly released each other from our arms. Smolder quickly vaulted out the window, but took one last look back at me before spreading her wings and taking flight. I then closed the window and returned to the living room as I wondered who was approaching.

Moments later, there was a knock at the door. And I could not be more delighted to see who it was. "Good morning. I was hoping to see a lonely prince awaiting his lady. Is he home?"

Rarity stood before me. Completely unexpected, but I was very pleased to see her as I welcomed her inside. "Why, yes he is. And he's very happy to see you."

We soon found each other seated upon the sofa at the back of the room, Rarity's hoof in my hand. She then asked, "James, I almost forgot to mention... As I was drawing near, I could swear I saw something orange fly off over the Everfree Forest. Was that your little dragon friend?"

"Yeah, that was Smolder. I don't think she's ready to make new friends yet... She'll be back though. She knows she's welcome here." I replied before I too took note of something. "Come to think of it... What brings you out here this morning?"

My elegant lover smiled sweetly at me as she said, "I did say that we would see each other again soon, my dear. I could not forget the tears you shed for me last night, so I hurried on over here at the first opportunity I could find. I can stand to open up shop later. Mondays tend to be rather inconsistent in customers anyway. But did you at least sleep well?"

I was touched that Rarity really did follow through on her promise, especially so early in the day. "Yeah... Slept very well. And I'm really glad you're here..."

"As am I, my love... Now, why don't we get this off?" She replied before using her magic to pull my shirt off and set it nearby. Her hooves slid over my bare chest as she gazed lovingly into my eyes. "Let me feel the tender beating of that beautiful heart."

We just sat there for a good long while. Holding and caressing each other, lips occasionally joining for a tender kiss. But we did not go any further than that. There is a time and place for everything and that time was reserved for us just savoring each other and nothing more.

I think we almost dozed off for a nap by the time I heard the front door open. And a familiar quiet voice was quick to greet us. "Oh? And I thought I would be the first one home. Did I miss anything?"

Rarity and I turned our gazes towards the door. Beautiful Fluttershy approached us with a calm smile on her face. Rarity soon brought her hoof to my chest as she said, "Oh, I'm so sorry I beat you to it, Fluttershy dear. You see, this poor darling was simply in tears when we had to part ways last night! I could not leave such a precious gentleman unattended when he was such a delicate emotional state, so I hurried on over here to insure that his heart was in good hooves until you could return home."

I offered no vocal response, but still managed to crack an uneven smile. I still felt strangely silly that I broke down in tears the way I did. I am just grateful they did not think less of me for it. Fluttershy was quite understanding as she drew near and placed her hoof upon my hand. "Oh, you poor thing. If I had known you would have been so lonely, I would've come home last night. Are you all right?"

"Yes, dear. I'm OK. I felt better after a long walk home. How was the sleepover? Did Rainbow Dash give Scoot a quick lift to school?" I replied while feeling happy to have my fiancée home.

"Mmhm. I think she enjoyed the flight there too. But if you're still feeling a little down... Why don't we all take a nap together?" Fluttershy asked as she began to pull me from the sofa. "I'm sure the bed can hold the three of us."

"Oh, that sounds lovely, dear. Come along, James. We'll make certain your lonely heart gets all the recuperation it deserves." Rarity added as she too began to nudge me towards the stairs. I could not refuse. I followed my two dear lovers upstairs and soon cuddled up with them in bed.

I have been spending the rest of the day typing this every now and then while setting aside time with Fluttershy after Rarity went home. What a wonderful time I had yesterday. And... I really hope Smolder is doing all right. I cannot wait to see her again.

And to think... In just a week, the wedding happens. And then the honeymoon. Happy days are coming. I hope everything goes off without a hitch.

The Big Day

Author's Note

I am glad that I managed to get this chapter done before the year could end. As awful as this year has been, I'm glad I could end it on some kind of a high note.

As always, please consider supporting my Patreon.

The Big Day

Today... Today was something special. I am still reeling a bit from everything that had happened. Both before and after I awoke from my nightly slumber. I really should mention both as they were each quite spectacular in their own ways.

I do not know when I finally drifted into sleep, but I found myself in a very peculiar location once my senses came to me. I was alone. And apparently standing atop a tower of ghostly whites and grays surrounded by a dark blue horizon that reached on forever both outward and above. And below, I could not even see what the tower was even attached to. All I saw was a vast void of reds and blues swirling together and hiding everything that may have been below it.

It felt familiar. Too familiar as if I had seen it very recently before I had come to Equestria. And unnatural. The tower below my bare feet had a hard almost metallic feel to it as I was only clad in the pair of boxers I had fallen asleep in. And while it certainly appeared to be manmade, it felt...off somehow. Beyond being merely artificial. Something just felt...wrong about it. And spread across the round floor of the tower's top was a familiar sigil engraved into it. An upside-down white heart with its lower half replaced with three branching barbs or spikes reaching out in the three other cardinal directions. The same sigil served as spires lining a number of spots at the edge of the tower's ramparts as decorations. One name came to mind as I recalled the exact name of my current location. "Of all the places I could dream about..."

Being in such a ghastly and lifeless location left me feeling more than just a bit unnerved. And it was quiet. Too quiet. No ominous looming of something dark or the comforting presence of something bright. Everything around me felt devoid of virtually anything I could feel. Neither dead nor alive. Too unnatural to truly comprehend. Even the sound my feet made as I walked along the floor resonated with a strange hollowness. And yet, I knew this was likely a perfect opportunity for my royal friends and I to have another dream session together. All I could do was wait and hope that Luna or Nightmare Moon would find their way to me.

Thankfully, I did not wait long. I soon heard a sound before I turned and found a circular rift had formed beside me. And standing on the other side was none other than the Princess of the Night herself as she greeted me with a smile. "Good evening, my friend. Is this a bad time?"

Seeing someone so alive filled me with a sense of relief. I reached out to her, compelling Luna to step forward and leap into my arms for a hug before the rift vanished behind her. "Oh man, I never thought I'd be so happy to see anyone... I didn't know how creepy this place is when alone and...actually in it."

"Actually in it? Are you familiar with this place?" Luna asked as we released each other with her hooves dropping back to the floor. The moment they made contact, Luna seemed to show awareness of how unsettlingly unnatural the world around us was due to her natural magical properties. "Something does not feel right... This is indeed the dream realm, and yet... What is this world? It feels...wrong... James, where are we?"

I decided to be direct and provide the simplest answer I could while I turned my gaze to the empty horizon that surrounded us. "Atop the Castle That Never Was."

Luna just looked up at me, understandably perplexed by such a title. "Strangely apt name for a world that does not truly exist..."

That got a chuckle out of me. Truly, it was a world you can only dream of. Still, I decided to bring up the obvious. This was a dream from my memories. A world of fiction. And a world of danger. A perfect opportunity for the two of us to hone our skills. "Yeah, it is. Anyway, I think it would be wise if you would call Celestia and Nightmare Moon over. I don't think they would want to miss this."

My royal friend immediately cast me a knowing smirk. "Oooh, it's that kind of world, is it? Then I shall send for my sisters at once. But first, let us get you dressed for the occasion."

With a flash of magic from her horn, I found myself suddenly clad in my enchanted armor. She knew exactly what to expect. The Lunar Shield was clasped to my left arm with the Celestial Sword tucked in its scabbard on the backside. Even my helmet was in place, its intangible plume emanating out of the back. Luna then turned to nothing in general as her blue magic aura billowed over her horn. "Now, where are they... Is that Celestia? No, that is just Twilight Sparkle. Perhaps that is Nightmare Moon over there... Oh, there's Celestia!"

At those words, another rift opened to reveal Celestia in the middle of what I am certain was a nightmare. She was surrounded by mountains of paper as she hurriedly signed document after document that was set before her. I know she is not fond of that stuff to begin with, so seeing her surrounded by it was a bit jarring. Even Luna could only stare in bewilderment before she spoke. "Sister...?"

Celestia froze upon hearing her sister's voice. She then suddenly glanced our way before barging right through a tower of papers and into the world we were standing in. "Freedom! Sweet freedom!"

Luna and I staggered back as she rushed into both of our embraces. Her wings draped over both of us as she laughed and cried in joyous relief. Luna then asked, "Another dream about too much paperwork?"

The Princess of the Dawn giggled uneasily as her sister closed the rift before us. "I guess... I really need to stop signing those late in the day." She then lowered her hooves to the floor and took a moment to calm herself and examine our surroundings. "So... I have the strangest feeling that you did not rescue me from that nightmare on a whim. I take it we will be seeing some action before long?"

"Yep. And I don't think Nightmare Moon would appreciate being left out of this." I replied, now feeling much more at ease in this hauntingly lifeless world with two of my dearest companions in my presence.

"That she would not. Give me just a moment and I will locate her." Luna replied before her horn was once again engulfed in her magic aura. "Hm? Is that her? And...she is with Cadence?"

It sounded like Nightmare Moon was already visiting someone's dream. And from the sound of it, the dreamer was none other than Cadence. And sure enough, once that rift opened to reveal the dream of another, there she was. Nightmare Moon was standing on the other side while looking at something beyond the edge of the rift. But... Something was not right. She looked disgusted or unnerved. She did not even notice us at first. I then decided to speak out. "Uh... You OK there?"

Nightmare Moon barely turned her head to look at us with an unblinking stare. She then moved her hoof to he edge of the rift and said, "See for yourselves..."

As if pushing a camera, Nightmare Moon adjusted the location of the rift. We were greeted by the sight of Cadence sitting in a hospital bed while cradling something in her arms. Had she just given birth? But rather than look exhausted or happy, she looked...just as unsettled as Nightmare Moon herself and was frozen in silence. Was something wrong with her baby? And... What was up with the size of those wings?

"Something's not right with that foal... Why are those wings so large?" Celestia muttered as she leaned forward to get a better view. Cadence was indeed cradling her child in her arms, who was wrapped up in cloth with the exception of the wings. Those wings... They were almost as big as those on Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and any other pegasus you can name. The foal was looking away from us at the time, so all I could see was the mane on its head, which was two shades of pink or purple with strips of sky blue while having a light pink coat. That, and it had a shockingly long horn jutting out of its forehead. But then... It turned to look at us.

We all stood transfixed in a special kind of horror. That face... And those eyes... Those huge round doll eyes. The foal was disturbingly malformed in such a way I struggle to describe. I have long since become accustomed to the general cute nature of most things in Equestria and I do know what actual baby ponies look like, but everything about that foal pushed the cuteness factor so hard that it looped right back around to the point of coming off as creepy. Newborn foals should NOT look like how that thing did! As it looked unblinkingly at us while its mouth started to open, we were graciously spared from anything else as the rift suddenly collapsed.

The three of us looked at each other while all showing the same look of shock on our faces. Still, I found the will to speak. "What just happened...?"

"I think...Cadence woke up?" Celestia said slowly and quietly. We did not wait much longer as another rift suddenly opened nearby only for Nightmare Moon to jump on through before it closed behind her. She still looked just as unsettled as before. Celestia then turned to her sister and asked, "So... I assume Cadence awoke just now?"

Nightmare Moon could only nod in disturbed silence. Wondering just what the hell I saw, I decided to speak up. "And I thought this world was creepy. What in the name of all that is holy was that thing?!"

"An abomination that should not exist. I pity Cadence and whatever effect that nightmare is having on her right now." Nightmare Moon replied in stoic fashion as she still seemed to be reeling from what she had just seen. "It destroyed one of the doctors with a burst of magic from its horn..."

Nightmarish. Simply nightmarish. Cadence had given birth to a monster and watched her spawn murder one of the doctors with its unholy might. I knew something was off about that kid... I then turned to Luna and asked, "That kid was an alicorn... Do they all look like that at birth?"

Luna and Celestia suddenly glanced at me as if they had just been insulted. Not that I fault them. I too would have been offended if someone implied that I too had looked so unnaturally horrifying at birth. The Princess of the Night replied, "Heavens, no! You know what newborns look like! That thing was just a product of one's darkest fears! Even Celestia and myself looked nothing like that in our infancies!"

"Sorry! But... Can alicorns even be born normally like that?" I asked, knowing just how powerful they are. Then again, Cadence is not a natural alicorn if what I heard from them is true, but still...

Celestia shook her head and said, "Only if they are born directly from the royal family. My sisters, our mother, and I are the only ones who can bear alicorn foals. If Cadence ever has a child, it will never be an alicorn. So... That nightmare we just witnessed will always be just that. A dream nopony wants to see come true."

"Heh... Point taken." I replied, the horror of that sight starting to wear off. I then turned to Nightmare Moon and tried to get her mind off of what we had just seen. "So... Uh... Nightmare Moon. You ready for some fun tonight?"

The Princess of Dreams turned my way and asked, "Fun? Whatever do... Oh, you are clad in your armor? That can only mean..." She then gave me a smirk as she asked, "Well... Who shall we be facing off against this time?"

"Um... Not sure. I mean I don't exactly see anyone out here. And I don't think we should go down the stairs over there..." I retorted as I walked along the edges of the tower's flooring. Nothing had changed. The swirling blues and reds below us remained with the horizon still showing nothing of interest.

The three royal sisters began to explore the top of the tower around us. They seemed perplexed by the artificial nature of the structure we were on and even went airborne to examine the sides below us. They did not go far, most likely finding the ocean of blues and reds to be a sign of danger and not something they should make contact with. I knew what we were likely going to encounter, but there was no sign of anything alive out there. Or even so much as movement. Where was it?

Eventually, the three sisters began to approach me. Nightmare Moon then asked, "Are you certain that there is a threat here we are supposed to engage?"

"There should be. I don't see a towering door at the end of a path of light, so... Wait..." I began to say before noticing a subtle change occurring. The vast dark blue horizon was starting to clear even as the ocean of reds and blues began to fade as well. But instead of a sky or a sea above and below us, both were one and the same. A vast darkened city spread out far above and below us. Like both the sky and ground mirrored each other in perfect symmetry.

"The horizon has faded... What does it mean?" Nightmare Moon asked as we all gazed out at the vast darkened and silent metropolis above and below us.

It was Luna who was the first to detect exactly what we were looking for as she pointed out to the distance after looking behind herself. "Over there! What is that?!"

At one point far ahead of us, the cities above and below reached out to each other in a surreal mishmash of buildings piled high. And between them while surrounded by a greenish barrier in a shape that resembled an incandescent light bulb was a mass of ghostly white and pale metallic blues whose features was impossible to make out from where we were standing. But I knew what it was. "Yep, there he is. And I think he knows we're here."

And then, just as waves of light began to surge from the barrier, it happened. The unholy entity of lifeless hues began to unfurl. We were soon unable to see beyond the light for a brief moment, but it soon faded to reveal the mass now alive and beginning to fly rather gracefully towards us. How do I even describe it... It certainly had the look of an artificial being, perhaps even more literally than the tower below us. It appeared to be entirely mechanical, almost draconic even, with metal plating and little purple lights dotting certain areas of its body. It had two long flat arms connected to its narrow body ending in clawed flat digits with a pair of equally flat wings with several large and thin 'feathers' holding it aloft that were adorned with the strange sigil that we were standing on. Its narrow body was broadened by two large cylindrical attachments that each had two smaller cylinders affixed to their outer sides. Its long narrow tail ended in four thick spines, completely its draconic form. And atop its vaguely draconic head appeared to be a mane of reddish hues set into a cavity within its skull. As it passed us, it let out a discernible cry while the entire tower shook from the sheer force of the wind it kicked up. And almost immediately afterward, we felt the ground beneath us beginning to tilt in one direction as the tower's top began to gradually collapse. We had to depart.

"James, what was that?! And what's happening?!" Celestia shouted as we all tried to maintain our footing on the increasingly steep incline as the tower's top felt like it would slide right off the rest of itself at any moment.

"That's what we're going up against tonight! You ladies ready?!" I replied as I spread my armor's wings, ready to take flight and pursue the massive machine dragon that looked as if it was trying to escape from us.

"That thing... That is our opponent?!" Luna retorted as she looked at me with a gaze of utter bewilderment. I doubt she has ever had to face off against an unholy terror like that in her very long life. Especially one of that size.

However, Nightmare Moon merely laughed at the proposition. "Ha! You never disappoint with these dreams of yours, my friend. Let's be off! This will be a most interesting challenge!"

"Well said, your highness. Let's fly!" I leaned forward and sprung myself off the side of the nearly vertical floor and flapped my wings to take to the air. My royal friends quickly followed, spreading their magnificent wings and following after me as we began to chase down the colossal creature.

We rushed through the air on our wings and had little difficulty catching up to the pale machine dragon as the floor and ceiling of countless darkened buildings far above and below rushed past us. It was truly a surreal experience befitting of a dream. We maintained our speed while making sure our target did not get too far ahead of us as it carried itself along on its great wings. Luna then called out and asked, "So, what approach shall we take with this?"

"We've gotta take it apart piece by piece! Just keep shooting it until something happens!" I replied while the golden yellow aura of my right gauntlet coated my hand and forearm to prepare a spell. I decided to start small and just bombarded the dragon's thick tail spines with magic beams as the massive beast swerved and swayed with its flowing and unnaturally smooth movements in flight. My royal friends joined in, firing bursts of magic from their horns. Unfortunately, the output of our spells did not appear to be doing much, if at all. We would need to hit it harder to get anywhere.

Nightmare Moon was the first to notice our lack of progress. "This is geting us nowhere! The armor plating is... What's that?!"

As if summoned from nowhere, four glowing pods of some sort came flying at us from ahead while firing off bursts of glowing purple arrowheads. We had little trouble banking around them as the shots missed and the pods flew past us and disappeared into the vast horizon to our rear. Minor distractions at the very least. However, we then got an answer as to just what those large cylindrical attachments were at the dragon's sides. Circular ports opened on each of them as the dragon rushed ahead of us with a burst of speed with blue flames flaring out of the openings. Massive rocket engines for evasive maneuvers.

"Is it trying to get away from us?! We barely did anything to it!" Celestia shouted as the machine dragon began to turn itself around while curling its body inward as it faced us.

"Uh... Heads up! Keep moving!" I called out as it flicked its tail at us. The thick spines lining the tip had a function after all. As the tip flew up in front of us, dozens of black circular rifts opened all at once for just a second before unleashing a barrage of spiraling metal torpedoes at us. My friends yelped in shock as we swooped high and low to escape the projectiles while they did chase us to some degree. They ceased their pursuit once they had passed us as the massive dragon propelled itself with impressive grace and turned around once more to focus on flying ahead.

We caught up again quickly and had to evade another quartet of glowing pods opening fire on us as they passed. By this point, Nightmare Moon let out a shout. "I'm not letting that thing get ahead of us again! Luna! Assist me!"

Together, the sisters of the night unleashed bursts of lightning magic upon the dragon's tail. Seconds later, the massive creature retched as an explosion engulfed the length of its tail. The spines were gone, leaving the tail much more narrow at the tip than before. Luna called out in triumph, "Huzzah! Now we are making progress! What's next?"

"Let's take out those rocket engines next!" I replied as I began to pick up speed with my friends staying near. We pulled up along the creature's left while it continued to drift along through the air. But as we set ourselves at a safe distance, the machine dragon began to tremble as its body stiffened with its body and arms curling inwards. "Huh? Why'd it... Agh!"

I only barely got the Lunar Shield up in time to block the incoming attack. The dragon suddenly flexed itself outward as glowing white glyphs suddenly appeared before us in steady succession, each looking like three of the deformed white heart sigils we had seen more than once with the top spines touching in a triangular formation. One by one, each fired a concentrated white laser of sorts as they appeared. My shield held, but my friends were unable to evade all of them and shrieked as they were blasted right out of the air. I watched in fright as the bombardment ended with the glyphs having all faded away, the three alicorns plummeting to the city below for a few seconds before they regained their composure and quickly caught up with me once again. While they seemed fine, they looked rattled as I asked, "That looked like it hurt. Are you all OK?"

Celestia shook her head for a second before she said, "It did! What even was that?! It was not hot like fire... It felt... I can't even describe it! What do you even call that type of magic?!"

"We'll discuss it later. For now, just unload on that engine!" I replied before holding out my right hand and launching orbs of fire from my right hand at the massive rocket engine. Celestia did the same while Luna and Nightmare Moon unleashed more bolts of magic lightning. The massive engine proved to be more durable than the tail spines, but we still had to be mindful of the occasional attack pods that would pass by. Eventually, the machine dragon retched again as an explosion engulfed the rocket engine before the massive cylinder detached and plummeted to he dark city below. "Next!"

My friends and I flew under the soaring creature to make our way to the right side to attack the other rocket engine. This time, we were much more observant of the machine dragon as it once again began to tense up. Like before, it summoned a series of glyphs to bombard us with beams of that unholy energy. This time, we saw it coming and did everything we could to evade. We weaved, barreled, and dove in all directions to escape its attack until it all ceased. We repeated the process once more, attacking and evading passing shots of its little helpers. However, we were surprised when three large objects that were bigger than any of us appeared in flashes of strange silver light and just floated near us. They had an uncanny resemblance to alarm clocks and even twitched in time to the nonexistent ticking of one as the three long appendages hanging from the underside twitched back and forth. That strange sigil adorned their faces while we all paused in our attacks to glance at them. Celestia then asked, "Um... What are these? Alarm clocks?"

I knew what they were and called out in alarm. "Explosive devices! Hurl them at the enemy before they blow!"

"They're time bombs?! Fiendish!" Luna yelled before all three of them grabbed the bombs with their levitation magic and threw them all right into the massive rocket engine before us. They lived up to their type, each bomb exploding with a flash of bombastic flair before a few more bombs appeared once more near us.

We ceased attacking directly and opted to use our enemy's explosives against them. This went on for a moment until another explosion occurred followed by the second rocket engine dropping off and falling into the city below. The massive unnatural creature had become much more elegant and streamlined in form without such bulky equipment weighing it down, but we had no time to admire the impromptu makeover as Nightmare Moon laughed in delight. "Ha! That's another one! Where to next?!"

"Let's take out the wings! Better do it from the front though." I replied before swooping high with my friends staying close to me. We avoided the massive flapping wings and even got an effective vantage point for the dragon's head while all but passing right over it. We got a good look at the 'mane' coming out of its cranial cavity and saw that something was not right about it. Instead of looking like hair or even feathers, it looked like a large mantle draping over its head and a short ways down its neck. And we could almost see someone seated at the very base of it.

Luna was quick to notice the silver entity seated in the dragon's cranial cavity and asked, "Is someone there?! There, on its head!"

"So there is! Shall we take the fight to the pilot?" Nightmare Moon asked while looking eager to make a detour towards the dragon's head and attack the one controlling the massive beast.

I knew better than to try at that moment. "Not while its still moving around this much. Let's take out the wings first!"

Placing their trust in me, my royal friends followed me as I flew on ahead of the dragon until we were directly in front of it. My intention was to slow down a bit while ascending and let the dragon catch up to us until we were right in front of its left wing. However, the creature caught us by surprise as it suddenly accelerated until it looked like it was about to ram us. This got a good scare out of all of us with the creature pulling up at the last minute and rising over us. We did not have long to ponder this tactic as a mass of familiar spiraling torpedoes dropped down from somewhere under the creature and tried to collide with us.

It was a close call, but we evaded every last one of them as the machine dragon fell behind and returned to its previous altitude. We wasted no time in closing the distance to one of its wings, now having to fend off more time bombs and a new type of flying drone that had a flat narrow body being supported by two large vertically rotating rings at the ends. These drones would fire off glowing arrowheads that would converge and home in on one spot. And just as we were getting the hang of things once more, more glowing glyphs were summoned from nowhere to fire lasers at us without any sort of warning from the dragon's body language. Even I took a direct hit from this attack, my armor doing little to blunt the blow from this strange energy. And it certainly was painful. Like it simply triggered the pain receptors in my body out of nowhere.

Despite the machine dragon now putting far more effort into its defenses, we still managed to destroy its left wing in a flash of explosive fire. And even that still was not enough! It continued to fly along gracefully with only a single wing supporting it! Nightmare Moon called out in exasperation, "What is this tripe?! How does it still fly?!"

"Good question, although we might as well clip its other wing!" Celestia replied while we once again tried to make our way to the other wing. The process repeated as we fell silent in intense focus, attacking and evading the same tricks as before until once more, there was a fiery flash as the dragon's one remaining wing was blown clear from its body. With nothing keeping it aloft, the colossal creature began to rapidly decelerate as we too slowed down to not get too far ahead. The slender serpentine creature writhed as it plummeted surprisingly slowly towards the city below. It was apparently trying to stay aloft somehow and was only mildly succeeding.

"Hm... Well... I have to say that for how exhilarating it was to chase that thing down and shoot it out of the sky... I must confess that I am a little unsatisfied." Luna spoke as the four of us hovered in the air above the falling abomination.

Celestia nodded and said, "Yes, it just didn't have the kind of variety one would expect from such a challenge. Fun, yes. But it needed more."

I let out a quiet snort at their observations. Indeed, that creature could have been so much more interesting to fight. But I knew what was really happening at that moment. "Oh, you're not wrong. But there is a very good reason for that."

Nightmare Moon cast me a bemused gaze and asked, "There is? And what reason could there be for such an underwhelming climax?"

I then turned my gaze downward at where the dragon was now making contact with the darkened city below. "The reason is because we're not done yet!"

No sooner had I sad that did something begin to happen below. The colossal dragon had turned itself around and had fallen into the city backside first. But rather than crash into the many buildings below, it had merely sunk into it as it slowly flailed its arms with a vortex of dark fog swirling up all around it. A massive expanding void of pure black began to blanket the city around it and even the creature itself with silvery gray slender wisps arcing everywhere erratically. We were not spared as the dark fog began to rise and surround us in its vortex.

"What's happening now?! And... Does it feel like the gravity is shifting?!" Celestia called out while we all looked around in caution. And she was right. It felt like we were rotating in place as we hovered in the air. Or...was the world rotating below us?

The fog suddenly cleared a moment later. And Celestia's observations proved correct. The entire world had turned on its side, the darkened city that had once been below us now towered before us as a gargantuan wall with no visible top or bottom. And there wedged into the wall before us was the same unnatural machine dragon gazing back at us. It was as if its entire body had merged with this unnatural world with only its upper body still exposed. Drastic changes had occurred in its design. Two massive fins of sorts in the form of half circles were affixed to its arms with the outer edges lined with massive decorations in the form of that familiar deformed white heart sigil. Two massive new wings had appeared at its back that reached far to the sides, but they were clearly not designed for flight. They were lined with massive canisters of some sort, most likely a type of weapon system. And from all around the now stationary creature as it moved subtly like a living breathing entity were the same red and blue hazes that had surrounded the tower from earlier, now spreading out in all directions from it in a spiral as they merged to form an indigo gas. As we beheld this new development, Luna just shook her head as she stared aghast at our opponent. "I have seen many dreams, but...so few have taken me to worlds so explicitly dreamlike...! This world defies all matter of sense!"

"I concur! But now, our friend has nowhere to run. Shall we?" Nightmare Moon added while all three of the royal sisters turned their gazes to me. They had no idea of what to do, but I did.

I nodded as I prepared to approach our opponent. "Yeah. All that's left is to take out the pilot now that his vehicle is grounded."

With flaps of our wings, we rapidly closed the distance as the disabled machine dragon made no attempt to ward us off. We descended until we had landed in the cavity on its head. The floor was mostly metal, but distorted into shades of blue and purple at the edges of the cavity as if transitioning into a very nonmetallic substance. And before us stood a type of throne bordered by four large metal thorns on each side with a massive deformed white heart sigil affixed to the wall above it. The mantle we saw before was indeed draped over the back and was a shade of yellow near the base while the color turned more red along the more distant sections, two strips of it taking on almost winglike shapes that draped along the floor. The mantle, true to the indecipherable nature of this world, reached around to our right along the wall and had taken on a much more metallic consistency.

And there, seated upon the throne, was the one we sought. Clad in a very stylish suit of silver and pale blue plate armor sat a lone and silent figure. Emblazoned upon his cuirass was none other than that deformed white heart sigil we had seen time and again. The helmet almost appeared to be designed to partially function and resemble the crown of a king, two long fins reaching back from the sides while a pale gold crest that looked far too much like a classical king's crown rested atop the helm. The pauldrons were of asymmetrical design, the right coated with a fluffy ruff of pale feathers while the other bore a half crown design reminiscent of the one on the helmet with spines reaching high. And in his right hand stood a very long sword that was held straight up. The hilt was easily one of a greatsword, as was the length of its blade, but... What a bizarre design! The blade was very wide and split in twain down the middle, one side yellow with the other a dark red. And wedged between the two halfway up was that same white sigil again while tilted on an angle. Were the situation was not so dire, I would have laughed at its ridiculous and impractical design. Whoever was under that suit of armor raised his head slightly to gaze ahead at the three of us. He knew we were there.

Before we could do or say anything, our attention was turned upward. Every moment or so, one of the buildings lining the massive wall before us would float by as if having been uprooted out of the wall by an unseen force. Our eyes followed one such building until we looked back. A grim sight greeted us. The swirling indigo gas was thickening as it was drawn to the opposite wall and had become much more opaque. The deep indigo hue began to split back into reds and blues with the red being far more dominant in presence, spiraling inward towards a round dark singularity. A hole in the wall which the uprooted buildings drifted into never to be seen again. A black void that devoured all that that entered it.

While we seemed to be unaffected by the void's pull, the very sight of it was unnerving to say the least. So we turned our attention back to the armored figure before us. Celestia then asked, "As absurd as that sword looks... I'm not too keen on getting close. Can we trust you to lead the charge while we provide cover fire?"

"That's exactly what I was thinking, Celestia." I replied as I drew the Celestial Sword from its scabbard, its blade shining with a bright white glow. I was especially curious of just how well that armor would stand up to my weapon's unrivaled sharpness. "Time to wrap this up."

"Allow us to make the first move!" Nightmare Moon declared as she and her sisters spread out while maintaining their distance. Together, they began to pepper the armored entity as he remained rooted to his seat. He flinched and twitched as the beams of magic smashed into him one after the other. After maybe two seconds of constant bombardment, he decided to do something about it. He suddenly let out a bold shout as his left hand shot forward, conjuring up a wall of silvery light filled with interlocking translucent square tiles. All magic shots were deflected in every which way, prompting my friends to halt their assault.

I knew that defense would not stay up for long and had already rushed forward before it could fade away. With a mighty swing, I cleaved my sword right through him. Indeed, the Celestial Sword proved too much for his armor as my blade sliced through him with barely any resistance. And yet, he remained in one piece! Any damage his armor had sustained had already been mended! Just what was that armor even made of?!

Even though he absolutely should have been finished by that bisecting slice, the armored figure before me lifted his massive sword to his left. I barely had time to shake off my confusion and bring my shield to my right as he let out a yell while swinging that huge sword right into me. I was knocked through the air a short distance away and barely managed to stay on my feet upon landing. Luna was quick to notice how he survived an unsurvivable sword slash and shouted, "How?! That slash cleaved right through him! Why does he remain in one piece?!"

While our enemy remained silent, I pondered the nature of our opponent. I knew what he was, but... Everything all started to make sense as I remembered the source material. "They do not bleed... They have no bones to break... Is that what creatures made out of nothing are really like?"

"Nothing... Creatures crafted of nothingness... No... He's a...?" Celestia asked as a look of horror filled her eyes. What was she even assuming about our enemy?

Nightmare Moon was quick to catch her sister as she called out, "Of course he isn't! If he was, he would have been reduced to nothing by that attack! That warrior is still standing, so he cannot be one of them!"

I glanced back and forth at the two sisters as I was left confused by what they were speaking of. Our enemy was being remarkably patient as he remained seated while we were out of reach. Or was he simply not able to cast off the mantle and stand up? "Um... Am I missing something here?"

"Think nothing of it, James. Besides, we have a foe to slay, do we not?" Luna replied as if she was trying to avoid the topic. I decided to not pursue the subject further. It likely was not important.

Not wanting to get clubbed by that huge sword again, I held out my left hand and began to bombard our enemy with bolts of blue magical energy while my friends did the same. Our enemy had no means of attacking us while out of range. But this did not go on for much longer. With a sudden wave of his arm, the armored foe generated a wave of unseen force that sent the lot of us hurtling away from him at breakneck speeds! I did not even know what hit me! We all yelled as we tumbled aimlessly through the air and towards the void behind us. He had cast us towards the black hole for it to devour us!

"No no no no no no!!!" Luna shrieked as we tried to stop ourselves from falling into the inescapable pull of the void behind us. Thankfully, we soon began to lose momentum and managed to right ourselves with our wings and a bit of self levitation. As we hovered in the air, we found that while bits of rubble and uprooted buildings were indeed drawn into the void behind us, we were left entirely unaffected. "Oh, thank goodness... That wretch!"

"Huh? Wait a sec..." I mumbled as I realized something was missing. I had lost my grip on the Celestial Sword the instant I had been flung away from our enemy. It was then that I turned back and watched in exasperation as the Celestial Sword drifted into the void and was consumed by it. Not even the light that was being emitted from its blade could escape it. "Aw, crap! There it goes!"

"So it seems... Allow me to fetch that for you!" Nightmare Moon retorted as her horn was coated by her own magic aura. A second later, there was a flash of white light before I found the Celestial Sword safely back in my right hand's grasp. "Do hold onto it next time. It seems the void consumes all that is not in contact with us."

"Stay alert! He's not done with us!" Celestia then called out as we all turned our gazes back towards the unnatural metallic behemoth before us. With a wave of its massive arms, several black rifts opened before each launched an uprooted skyscraper at us with each tumbling rapidly through the air. Immediately after the rifts closed, the dragon threw up its arms and locked the two crests on each arm to form a massive circular shield with the same deformed heart sigil we had seen many times emblazoned on it in the form of gaps in the pale metal plating.

While we were able to evade the incoming buildings, I was quick to notice that the dragon's massive wings had started to rigidly tuck themselves behind it. Each of the massive canisters lining its wings rigidly pointed outwards one by one. All at once, the canisters launched large rods of red light that shot through the air and began to converge on our locations. They were thankfully easy to avoid so long as we stayed on the move. But just then, something happened that I did not foresee. The armored controller on the dragon's head spoke to us.

"Your majesties... Are you certain you can trust this...warrior?" A bold and deep voice spoke seemingly from everywhere despite our distance from him. I suppose I was expecting him to speak at some point, but... Why was he addressing them with royal terms? He was only a dream. He surely could not discern between us and the individuals from the source material who would be facing him in combat!

"Did... Did you all just hear that?!" Luna called out as she too glanced around in confusion. It seemed that I was not the only one who heard him.

Nightmare Moon too seemed flustered by the words we had all heard. "It was him again... Was he supposed to recognize our royal visage?"

"I doubt it. I've never heard him say that before..." I retorted while nothing short of perplexed. And yet, I felt like I should not be terribly surprised. He always had a knack for seeing the bigger picture that others were blind to...

Celestia then flew upward as she called out to us. "Regardless, I doubt we can get by that shield from the front. Let's get the drop on him from above!"

With the battle having reached a momentary lull, we took advantage of the lack of action to ascend. But when we began to draw near, the machine dragon suddenly thrust its colossal shield outward. Even without touching us, it generated a powerful gust of wind that repelled us and even pushed us right back to where we had started as its wings began to prepare another volley of glowing red beams. Nightmare Moon let out a groan as she yelled, "Confound this abomination! How do we get through?!"

I quickly had an idea. I pointed my sword at a number of uprooted skyscrapers that were slowly tumbling through the air aimlessly. "How about we try throwing one of those at him?"

Luna looked at one such building and smirked at me. "A bold stratagem, my friend. Allow me!"

As we all went on the move to avoid the next barrage of glowing red projectiles, Luna snatched up that drifting skyscraper in her magical grasp and sent it hurtling right at the enemy's massive shield. I could only look on in sheer awe at the magnitude of such an attack, the building smashing into the shield so hard that the entire creature was left reeling from the loud impact. It was not quite enough to really knock out its defensives since it then brought its arms back together to reassemble the shield, but I already knew what to do. I then called out to my two other royal friends, "I got this! Get ready to back me up!"

With the use of the teleportation spell, I placed myself in the path of the same building as it veered towards me after bouncing off the shield. I held the Celestial Sword high as I channeled my right gauntlet's solar magic through it. The a scorching white hot aura coated the blade and shot up from the tip, increasing my blade's reach by several times. With the building coming up before me, I swung my sword straight down and cleaved the entire thing in two. Celestia and Nightmare Moon were quick to act, snatching the two halves up in their levitation magic and sending them hurtling at the shield's two halves. This spread out attack proved too much too soon as the building's two halves all but exploded upon impact with the dragon's arms being knocked away from each other and forced to return to a more passive position.

However, at this moment, our opponent spoke again. "Are you sure this warrior...has your world's best interests at heart?"

He was trying to sow seeds of doubt in my friends' hearts. But how? Why did he act like he knew who they were? Regardless, these words fell on deaf ears as Nightmare Moon shouted back. "You know not what you speak of, shade! Do not attempt to turn our faith against us!"

Her bold defiance of his trickery only made me smile before we swooped in to close the distance between us and our enemy. However, he still had one last line of defense to try and keep us at bay. Those familiar glowing glyphs appeared in groups of three and began to try and blast us with their unholy lasers with each converging on a single point while they slowly rotated around each other. We barely had time to evade these while only being able to do so by ascending or descending. These glyphs eventually faded before we found ourselves once more standing before the throne upon the dragon's head. Only this time, more defenses had come online to repel us. Six glyphs appeared to the sides of the throne and began to unleash more lasers of that strange energy, each slowly converging on a point towards the front of the room.

This time, we stood back as far as we could. The lasers ran their course without touching us before starting again. Their path was set and could not touch us so long as we maintained our distance at the very edge of this dilapidated throne room. We once more unloaded on him with bolts of magic while our armored foe flinched and grunted with each hit. He eventually grew weary of this and once more sent us hurtling away from him at startling speed before his massive unnatural beast put up its shield again. This time, I did not drop my weapon.

The three royal sisters bantered at each other out of both exhilaration and annoyance at our enemy going out of his way to draw this battle out. However, I was distracted by his voice as he began to speak to me. "Warrior... Are you certain those three are not...beneath you?"

My eyes went wide upon hearing those words. What was he trying to make me consider? His words were not overlooked by my friends as Celestia then asked, "Beneath us...? What are you implying over there?!"

Her words did not reach him. And he continued to goad me with words of temptation. "Are you sure they are not yours to tame...? Yours to...conquer?"

I knew exactly what he was trying to play upon. And I took immense offense to it. With bile starting to boil in my stomach, I scowled at the massive shield far ahead of me and pointed my sword at it. "Oh, don't you EVEN go there with me!!!"

This had just become personal and I was going to put him down myself. Forget the buildings floating by. I was going to destroy that shield on my own terms! The three royal sisters looked on in horror as I began to tap into my right gauntlet's mighty solar magic, a blindingly bright orb of white magical fire forming at my sword's tip. Celestia, having far more experience with it than me, spoke out in caution. "Careful, James! Do not use too much or you'll destroy us all!"

I allowed the orb of solar magic to grow until it was around the size of a beach ball before I unleashed it towards our enemy. He must have assumed that we were of no threat from such a distance since no new attacks came our way. But the instant that orb of scorching magic struck the shield... Just what had I unleashed? A massive explosion of holy fire engulfed the entire shield and much of the space beyond it. The machine dragon's pilot let out a growl of frustration as the blast no doubt caused some degree of harm to him. When the blast faded, I stared in awe at the extant of the damage. The explosion had not only obliterated the shield. It had even torn much of the dragon's arms off! Now even more crippled than it was when it merged with the world behind it, the dragon had no means of warding off attacks. However, I was not done. I then called out to my friends while preparing the teleportation spell, "He's mine!"

An instant later, I found myself standing before the armored entity as the throne's defense system kicked in yet again. Six lasers of unnatural silver light converged on one spot, but I was not going on the defensive this time. I cast aside the Lunar Shield and reached out with my left hand, projecting the levitation spell onto him. "I'm done playing by your rules!"

My opponent let out a yelp as I yanked him right off the throne and out from under his mantle with his massive sword falling from his grasp. He fell flat on his face with a clank as the glyphs that lined the wall faded. I watched with caution as the armored entity seemed to be struggling to stand up. It was as if the armor was restricting him. As if it did not entirely recognize him as its master. Once he started to reach his footing, I approached at a brisk pace. And just as he looked ahead at me, my enemy let out a groan and gasp as I ran the Celestial Sword right through him.

He staggered back, helmet tilted down to see the glowing base of the Celestial Sword's base lodged in his abdomen. Not a drop of blood was spilled as he remained standing, struggling to move against his armor's restrictions. With him right where I wanted him, I lifted my right hand as I began to channel my gauntlet's solar magic right into my sword. "And that makes checkmate!"

At my call, a towering pillar of celestial fire engulfed the armored entity before me as he let out a long howling roar of agony that echoed throughout the world around us. Seconds passed as the light of my sword's magical fire began to engulf absolutely everything around me. And then...silence.

A voice soon spoke near me even as I could see nothing but a veil of white before my eyes. I recognized it as Celestia's. "Is it over...? Was that it?"

"No, no, it can't be over. We are all still here. The dream continues." Luna's voice replied as the tension from earlier began to fade. A calm had settled over us, although I did not relax entirely. Round 3 was on the verge of commencing.

Finally, Nightmare Moon spoke up from nearby. "Indeed. We would know if the dream had ended. But what still remains? James? Are you near? Can you tell us what you see? All I see is white."

"Same here. It's a complete whiteout here. Just give it a minute. There's only one more phase for us to get through." I replied while remaining rooted to the spot. And soon, the veil of white faded only to reveal a different type of white.

All around us... It was like something out of an abstract painting. Walls of white bending and winding while dotted with gray patches of random shapes were constantly moving around us in the great distance. Several spots saw these walls spiraling into a white singularity leading into a blank void of nonexistence. The area was so bright and pale that the Celestial Sword's blade had responded accordingly with the glow surrounding it having completely faded to reveal its white metal length. A constant gentle sound, a chiming of sorts, could be heard all around us. There was no visible floor beneath us despite the fact that we could feel a solid flat surface below our feet. This realm felt strangely unsettling, yet calm all at once. It was Luna who commented on our surroundings first as her head swayed from one side to the other. "The deeper we delve, the more bizarre this world becomes... What lies beyond this level?"

"There isn't. This is the zenith of this little dream ride." I replied as my eyes were focused on the sight before us. Marching towards us was a lone hooded figure. Most definitely the armored foe we had just faced despite having been engulfed in a column of the hottest type of magical fire. He had discarded the uncooperative armor from just minutes ago and had donned a hooded long coat, his hands and feet covered in black gloves and boots. The coat itself was white while the zipper was left undone below the waist. Each side was adorned with symmetrical black patterns that seemed to be stylized barbs and thorns. The hood was left completely white and effectively concealed our opponent's face. His footsteps made no sound as he walked along the unseeable floor. He eventually came to a stop maybe twenty paces from us as we observed in silence while staying close to each other. Neither side spoke, almost as if we all were afraid to disrupt the calming chime that flooded the air.

He did not move nor speak. Almost as if he was judging us. It was Nightmare Moon who spoke first in a whisper. "That form... He is...human?"

"Not...really..." I muttered in reply. I did not want to speak much just yet. I had never seen him do such a thing in the original source material and had never seen him with that hood up in that particular coat. I was most curious of what was going to happen next now that he had already thrown us a few curveballs during our confrontations.

We did not wait much longer for a response. Eventually, his hands began to rise. My friends anticipated an attack and assumed more defiant stances, but soon relaxed as his hands grasped the edges of his hood. He then pulled it back, revealing his lightly tanned face before gazing at us in silence with his lips not curving in either direction while his bold orange eyes maintained a very focused stare. His long wild silver hair reached just past his shoulders with a few bangs draping a little ways down his chest. Long bangs hung over the sides of his face. I assume Celestia took notice of his facial features since she then muttered, "He... No... No, he isn't one of them..."

We all stared him down while he stared right back. My friends soon glanced at me out of the corners of their eyes. Almost as if they were waiting for some clarification. I assumed they wanted to know the identity of our opponent. And so I decided to speak his name. "Xemnas."

With their curiosity sated, my royal friends turned their gaze back towards our silent enemy. His gaze remained unwaveringly focused. He soon began to raise his arms and held them aloft in some sort of grand gesture. And once again, he caught me by surprise as he spoke in that deep and bold voice. "Denizens from beyond this realm. I will not allow it to end like this... Not yet."

"He's not supposed to say that..." I muttered as I knew he still had plenty of fight left in him. And that long moment of palpable silence... Why had he refrained from following the unspoken script?

The royal sisters looked just as jarred by his words. As if he knew something about us he should not. Luna spoke first as she took a step forward. "What is it you mean by that? Of us being denizens from another world?"

Xemnas continued to hold his arms aloft as if he was making some sort of grand speech. A penchant for the dramatic, I suppose. "I mean exactly as I said. The four of you. I have seen many worlds. And you... You do not belong here. Here or anywhere else. You are...from beyond the walls that lie beyond the walls of all worlds in this vast and wide realm. And this world... It is but an illusion, is it not?"

Nightmare Moon's eyes opened wide in silent alarm as she was the first to comprehend what our dream opponent was saying. As did I. "You know."

"I do." Xemnas retorted as he finally lowered his arms. "I cannot feel sorrow. But I can feel that this world... It is nothingness beyond nothingness. An illusion that could fade at any time. And myself along with it..."

Celestia was next to speak as she gave Xemnas a most perplexed gaze. "You are...strangely self-aware for a mere dream."

"We really shouldn't be that surprised, to be honest..." I mumbled as Xemnas remained silent to allow me to speak. "That's definitely a trait he has. He's very...aware of the bigger picture that others do not see. It's very much in character for him to notice that...something isn't right about himself."

"Very perceptive. I have never seen you. And yet, you seem to know me. You can read me like a book despite myself not being able to read anything about either of you." Xemnas retorted as he pointed one finger at us. He maintained a bit of a grand display in his body language and manner of speech, though he had an air of emptiness about himself. It was all an act. Not a shred of true emotion lied behind that face.

"Well... If you are aware of your nature as a product of this dream... Perhaps there is no need for us to continue this conflict." Luna then said as she appeared to relax. Now that the farce was known to each side, we had nothing to gain by continuing to clash with each other.

"Indeed. What point is there in pursuing conflict with no cause? However..." Xemnas said before pausing as he once again pointed at us. "There is something about you that intrigues me. The magic you each possess. It is unlike any I have ever seen. Cut from a very different cloth than the magic used in this realm."

I started to notice a change in his tone that left me uneasy. Why change the subject like that? He had nothing to gain. Celestia glanced up at her own horn as she asked, "Our magic? What of it?"

"Its sheer versatility. You can move and manipulate the world itself with it. Generate frigid frost and deadly lightning. And even the all-consuming fire of the sun. And there is no limit. No reliance on finite magical energies. Truly an impressive power to possess. Although I cannot help but wonder..." Xemnas explained before falling silent for a moment. However, he then cast us a most disquieting smirk. "If only it were in more.....capable hands."

I felt a twinge of alarm. Was this product of my dream really displaying ambition to try and become something more? Nightmare Moon was quick to notice this implied threat and barked at our foe. "Enough of this farce! You are but an image projected on the lid of a sleeper's eye! Before long, this dream will end and you will fade into memory along with everything else in this world. Such is the transient nature of dreams."

Xemnas continued to smirk at us for a few seconds before letting out a quiet and low chuckle. He then extended his arm and pointed at the Princess of Dreams. "No more transient than that radiance of yours."

My eyes opened wide as he made his intentions clear. This was no longer just a dream. We were in very real danger if his words had any weight behind them. Xemnas floated off the floor and held his arms apart, silver lightning beginning to spark around his hands. I immediately assumed a proper combat stance with shield ready. "He comes!"

My royal friends too responded in kind as they spread out to give each other room and prepared their magic auras. Xemnas continued to stare us down with an unfittingly calm smile. "Who will awaken? The dreamer? Or the dream?"

I expected him to make a very sudden move and close the distance, but I ended up being caught by surprise. He instead rushed at us headfirst while gradually fading out of existence over the course of a second or two as he passed us. But before he could fade out entirely, I saw him in the distance before us as he called out. "Begone!"

"Move!" I shouted before running to my left. My friends scattered as Xemnas hurled two small orbs of some indecipherable energy that glowed in a silver light. They very soon expanded to many times their size in sparking orbs of bluish silver 'lightning' in quick succession. It was the only way I could describe the appearance of this unnatural magic. They were easy to evade as they only remained in place for a few seconds before fading while Xemnas repeated the process. At worst, he was only making it difficult for us to get anywhere near him by conventional means.

My friends broke into a full gallop and began to circle Xemnas while peppering him with bursts of magic. With only two hands, he could launch only two of those explosive orbs at a time. He withstood the barrage at first, but soon broke out of it by changing tactics. He lifted his hands before suddenly thrusting them out towards Celestia and Nightmare Moon. "Bind!"

What appeared to be 'vines' of white and black lined with thorns burst forward and engulfed the two sisters while they shrieked in pain as the vines ran through them before fading away. The attack drew no blood, but was clearly painful as they both staggered from the hit. Luna took this opportunity to retaliate as she summoned several ice spikes over Xemnas and sent them smashing into him. He groaned from the surprise attack as the ice shattered upon impact despite no sign of blood or even puncture wounds. Even his coat showed no signs of visible damage.

I wasted no time in closing the distance to avenge my friends. With the use of the teleportation spell, I found myself standing right in front of Xemnas as he gave me a glance of surprise. He started to bring his hand down, but I was not about to let him get in a counterattack. "You're not getting away!"

I cleaved the Celestial Sword right through him as if he was butter. Over and over, I slashed through him without losing momentum to try and maximize damage before he could break away. Despite being made of nothing, he was proving to have supernatural levels of endurance. Anything else would have been dead by that point.

Just when I was about to lash out with a slash to his head, Xemnas got the chance he needed and slammed his hand right into my armored chest as more of those unnatural black and white thorny vines surged around his arm and hand with an unholy silver light. Even without actually holding me, he lifted me right off the floor and looked into my eyes with that fiendish smirk. "We will go together!"

He spun around to gain momentum as I was dragged along helplessly before he hurled me straight up into the air. Just before I could get my bearings, I was blindsided by a strike from behind. Xemnas had burst out of a white abyss that was circled by shadows, black and white thorny vines bursting from it as well as he lashed out at me with beams of reddish light that extended from his palms. They did not feel like blades. More like bludgeoning weapons that clanked against my armor with each hit. While my armor did withstand each hit, their composition of an unnatural energy or magic still managed to bypass my armor's enchantments enough to make me feel a very unpleasant tingling sensation.

No matter what I did, I could not break free or evade Xemnas' attacks as he would fade away before bursting out of another circular rift to attack me again. It was just a chain of hit and run attacks that I could not escape from. I simply did not have the supernatural reflexes or senses to evade them. Thankfully, I was quick to be reminded that I was not alone in this struggle.

"Enough of this!" I heard Nightmare Moon shout before I was surrounded by three flashes of light. An impact reached my ears as Xemnas' attacks collided with one of three domed magic barriers that were being projected before the three royal sisters as they hovered around me in a triangle formation. Xemnas kept vanishing and reappearing from the same kind of rift, striking with slashes and even sweeping kicks, but his attacks could not bypass their defenses. I had even managed to regain my senses enough to self levitate until I could get a better idea of how to respond to our enemy.

It was at this point hat Xemnas caught us all by surprise by proving he was not following any sort of script. He appeared from another rift right above us and hurled another of those silver orbs of unnatural energy right down at me through the barriers' blind spot. I managed to see it coming and tried to call out to my friends while raising my shield above me to block it, but they could not respond in time and were sent flying as it exploded in all directions like those from before. Xemnas got the opening he wanted and appeared to my right before swiftly clubbing me across the head with one of his glowing ethereal blades and kicked my sword right out of my hand.

That blow was enough to rattle my senses as I began to fall right out of the air. Momentarily disoriented, I plummeted headfirst as the calming chimes of the world around us reached my ears while creating a disquieting dissonance in spite of the violent struggle that was currently taking place within it. Xemnas dove after me in pursuit with his blades ready. Just as my vision cleared, I noticed the Celestial Sword coming back towards me while engulfed in a golden yellow aura. I reached out to it and took it in hand and held up both sword and shield to block a strike from Xemnas' right blade. But as he was about to bring his left into my head, Celestia suddenly appeared beside me in a flash of light and blocked the blade with her own horn. It was now engulfed with a scorching aura of white solar magic that was twice her horn's length. I could see the Princess of the Dawn grit her teeth while pushing her head against Xemnas' blade. Now at a stalemate, Xemnas had enough sense to disengage by spinning himself around with a circular slash and throw us away from him with his momentum.

Celestia and I dropped back down to the invisible floor and could see Luna and Nightmare Moon taking up positions at the far ends of the unseeable battlefield. The two of us looked at each other and flashed a quick knowing smile and nod to confirm we were both all right. However, the calm was soon interrupted as Xemnas appeared from nowhere and circled us very briefly while conjuring up more of those glowing beams of reddish light that remained a safe distance from us. "Pierce!"

Almost immediately after vanishing, the three beams of light suddenly shot forward and slammed into us like bursts of exploding gas. I dread to even imagine how much that would have hurt had my armor not been there to take the hit. Although my armored shell was starting to show signs of wear and tear with a number of small dents and scrapes.

Xemnas was too quick and left no real openings for us to exploit. Even Luna and Nightmare Moon were too far away to have any magic shots reach him in time before he would vanish. He would appear, set up a few projectiles, then fade before they would be launched at Celestia and I. They were at least easy to block, but then he appeared and completely circled us while setting up a full ring of those reddish beams of light. I actually tried to chase him down that time, but Xemnas and his projectiles maintained the same distance no matter how much I ran as if I was stuck in place. As he faded away once the ring was complete, he declared his attack. "Fire!"

Celestia and I had to act quick. My royal friend conjured up a partial barrier on one side while I held up my shield. Every last one of those beams of light shot into us at once. My shield held, as did Celestia's barrier. They just glanced off our defenses and zoomed off into the shifting white void around us. But we barely had time to think as a voice spoke from our sides. "Why will you not vanish?"

We barely had time to turn to Xemnas as he floated nearby before he started bombarding us with more of those beams of light from his hand. Thankfully, this left his backside open to attack, which Nightmare Moon and Luna put to good use. As he bombarded the two of us with his magic projectiles, the two night princesses were sending ice shards slamming into him from behind. Xemnas endured for as long as he could before he finally snarled and vanished in a flash. Celestia and I were left somewhat dazed and quite sore since we did not have enough time to really manage a defense, but we were still standing. However, I then heard Xemnas speak words that I dreaded hearing just to my left. "Can you spare a heart?"

"You're not getting mine!" I yelled before holding up the Lunar Shield to my left. I was fortunate to have reacted in time. Whatever it was he did failed to get through to me. And while he was focused on me, Nightmare Moon came swooping right at him while engulfing herself in a blue lightning aura.

"I grow weary of your resistance!" Nightmare Moon roared as I peeked out from behind my shield. She was going to ram him unless he did something about it.

And that was exactly what he was going to do. I looked on in horror as Xemnas looked over his shoulder with that devious smirk. "As do I."

Before I could even warn Nightmare Moon, Xemnas turned and thrust out his hands. Unholy silver lightning burst from his palms while accompanied by those strange black and white vines as his hands were engulfed by an orb of that sinister unnatural energy while Nightmare Moon was stopped in her tracks. Her arms were being restrained to her sides while held aloft as she was being held in a similar orb of unholy silver energy with a faint glowing red web of sorts fading in and out of sight around the prison. Knowing what would happen if she was left trapped in there for too long, I flapped my wings to rush in and attack Xemnas.

He saw me coming and landed a firm kick squarely into my armored head. I was sent flying right back at startling speed. I managed to at least land on my feet as Luna and Celestia quickly joined me at my sides. Luna called out at her sister as Nightmare Moon grimaced in clear pain, "Sister! What is he doing?!"

"That's gonna kill her if we don't interrupt it!" I yelled before rushing forward without thought. Before I even knew what happened, I ran headlong into a wall of that unholy energy that had been conjured up as a familiar barrier. While Xemnas remained where he was, a physical copy of himself had been conjured up to keep me at bay. I snarled at the distraction, but hoped that Celestia and Luna would take advantage of me keeping it busy.

I hopped back as the copy of Xemnas rushed in to summon another stinging barrier right into my face. I held up the Lunar Shield as barrier and shield clashed. Thankfully, Luna and Celestia took the chance I had given them. I looked past my opponent as the Princesses of the Dawn and Night appeared right under Xemnas with the use of the teleportation spell. Celestia wasted no time in blasting Xemnas' left arm with a bolt of magic, disrupting its use of that unholy magic by being thrown up. Luna's approach was much more direct. While channeling lightning magic into her horn, she swooped up to Xemnas and swung her horn right into his open palm. The two magical energies clashed, blocking each other as Nightmare Moon fell free. I caught her in the levitation spell to gently lower my aching friend to the floor while Luna suddenly teleported away right as Celestia unleashed a furious gout of yellow magic fire right up into Xemnas.

"You OK?!" I shouted as I rushed to Nightmare Moon's side. My opponent had vanished in response to Xemnas' attack being harshly interrupted.

Nightmare Moon's stance was unsteady, but she soon regained her composure as she looked at me with fatigue in her eyes. "This fiend... You certainly picked a nightmare of a foe for us to face tonight."

"Hey, I had no idea he'd be this tough in reality! Guess I should've known better." I retorted while letting Nightmare Moon lean on me for a moment. We turned our gazes up at Xemnas, who was floating a good distance above us after having been thrown upward by Celestia's spell.

The cloaked nightmare wheezed while clutching his chest. A look of profound frustration had begun to settle into his face. We had him on the ropes. That, or he was starting to run out of options. Finally, he thrust his hands out to his sides as they were engulfed by that unholy silver lightning. "I will NOT...be the one to fade!!!"

"Oh hell no... He's at his limit! Here comes the big one!" I yelled as I realized that we were so very close to triumphing over him, yet had one last impossible obstacle to overcome. "Everyone, get close!"

As my three friends hurried to my side, Xemnas brought his hands together as a sparking orb of silvers and blues engulfed his hands before he lifted it above his head. Black and white vines of thorns burst forth and reached out everywhere as the shifting world of grays and whites around us were all but immediately covered in a layer of blackness. Xemnas was still plainly visible above us, but he was soon joined but a frightful sight. Hundreds, perhaps thousands of glowing beams of light formed in the blackness until they had created a dome over us.

My friends and I looked around at our prison that also served as a death trap. I knew what was coming, but we had no way to evade them. It was simply not possible. There was only one hope to get by this one and Celestia was the first to realize it. "Everyone! Barrier!"

Together, we took up positions in the four cardinal directions. I channeled the magical energies in both gauntlets to conjure up a barrier dome over all of us, as did they. The combined hues of golden yellow and deep blues created a barrier of a spectacular shade of green. With that, Xemnas thrust his hands forward and unleashed his attack.

One by one and in constant succession, those beams of light bombarded our barrier as more appeared to take their place in the dome of light. At first, it was not that bad. With the four of us sharing the strain, the amount of stress being placed on our focus was minimal. But that quickly changed as the beams of light began to bombard us in greater numbers and frequency. I could feel my mind ache as if an invisible force was being applies to my skull. The next thirty seconds felt like an eternity as we groaned and pleaded to just hold on for the last of the beams of light to run out. So many began to engulf us that their fiery explosions engulfed us all in bright light to the point of being able to see what was beyond them.

The instant the bombardment ceased, we all too eagerly dispersed the barrier and collapsed to our knees. I panted and held myself up on one knee while trying to find my bearings. The darkness had faded and the world of shifting grays and whites had become visible again. However, my respite was ended too soon as I was clubbed over the head by another of those infernal ethereal blades extending from Xemnas' palm and sent flopping over the invisible floor until I had landed in a heap.

"James! You..." Celestia shrieked before falling silent as Xemnas held his palm out to her with its ethereal blade extending and being held along her face as if prepared to slay her with a single stroke. Luna and Nightmare Moon looked on in horror as Xemnas was clearly prepared to take her out.

Thinking quickly, I managed to muster a defense. As Xemnas lifted his hand to prepare a fatal strike, I used the teleportation spell to send the Lunar Shield forward as it was placed between the blade and Celestia. Xemnas' attack clanked against the shield less than a second after the Lunar Shield appeared beside the Princess of the Dawn. He flinched in frustration, but was not prepared for the incoming assault from the three sisters.

Celestia, Luna, and Nightmare Moon wasted no time. We were all at the limits of our patience with this most persistent enemy. Celestia summoned a fiery aura over her horn that tripled in length before she dashed forward and ran Xemnas through on it. With a roar, she threw her head up to hurl him into the air while Luna and Nightmare Moon took flight with magic lightning coating their horns in the same manner. I could only watch in awe as the royal sisters flexed their magical might and aerial speed and maneuverability, swooping and circling Xemnas while performing passing slashes with their enchanted horns as if they were blades. They finally performed and unexpected tactic where they swooped under him and all delivered a powerful kick with each of their hind legs to launch him quite high into the air.

The three sisters dropped back down to the invisible floor and held their heads close together. Their magic auras surged around their horns as their unique elemental energies became apparent. Fire coated Celestia's horn, misty frost for Luna's, and crackling blue lightning for Nightmare Moon's. I watched from where I had fallen with utter awe as they prepared the final blow. Luna was the one to carry out the command. "Together, sisters!"

All at once, the three mighty alicorns unleashed their magic in a spiraling beam of elemental energies. Xemnas had only barely managed to regain control of his movement after being sent careening through the air, but was in no position to stop this attack. He looked on in frustration as the blast of magical energies blast right through his torso, leaving him impaled on it for a moment. The magic eventually ran its course and faded with Xemnas falling out of the air. He remained floating maybe a good ten feet off the floor, but... His hand clutched his chest with silver lightning sparking around both of them. His face was directed at the floor with eyes closed and teeth clenched. He was done.

I breathed a long sigh of relief as I slowly rose to my feet with the Celestial Sword still in my right hand. Xemnas was alive, but no longer able to fight. All that was left was to deliver the final blow. The three royal sisters turned to me and looked on in silence, although Nightmare Moon soon said, "Shall we give you the pleasure of delivering the coup de grace?"

Too fed up with this challenge and eager to just get everything over with, I nodded in silence while I stepped past them. I look up at Xemnas as he lifted his head enough to gaze back at me with his bold orange eyes. He was exhausted, yet his eyes were still filled with a foul ambition. Whether or not his words had any weight to them or that he did indeed have the potential to escape into the real world, I knew he was beyond salvation.

Without a word, I lifted the Celestial Sword high before channeling my right gauntlets lethal solar magic into it. A scorching white aura of celestial fire engulfed the blade before shooting straight up, increasing the blade's reach tenfold. I aligned the edge with our enemy and with a heavy sigh of relief, I lowered my blade with a halfhearted chop.

The blade of searing energy cleaved through Xemnas with no resistance. I expected him to let out a yell of some sort. And yet, he was strangely quiet. Instead, his final breath carried words that may or may not have meant anything at all. "Nothingness...is...eternal..."

Clutching at his chest and twitching in his death throes, Xemnas soon glared at us and reached out with one hand in vain. Fragments of the thorny black and white vines he had often summoned earlier began to scatter from his coat and engulf him before...distorted pillars of space itself began to shoot up around him before I literally saw Xemnas gasp his last breath as a look of frightful oblivion filled his face. Swirling black threads spun around him as he leaned back before fading away into utter nothingness while only leaving behind a very brief flurry of those black and white thorny shards and a black and white fog. And very soon, even those were gone. It was over.

The four of us stood in a row as we gazed up at where Xemnas had once been with only the gentle chiming of the world around us reaching our ears. The scorching aura faded from my sword's blade as I truly let myself relax. However, Nightmare Moon then asked, "So, what's next? A world of pure white with no depth? What will he use against us next?"

I got a little snicker out of my friend's excessive caution and turned to look at her and her sisters. "Nope. That's it. He's gone. That was his last stand."

All three of the royal sisters let out a rather humorous sigh of relief. They clearly had enough conflict for one night. Not that I could fault them. Still, I then smiled at them and said, "And just let me say... I'm amazed by just how well you three can handle yourselves in an up close fight like that! You really know how to adapt to he situation."

They all smiled gratefully while Luna even let out a laugh. "Well, we have to be! With the responsibilities that come from wearing a crown, we must have the means to defend our people from threats the royal guard cannot handle! We need to be powerful to lead our world and we know how to use said power should the need arise."

Celestia then added, "So... What next? It doesn't look like we can go anywhere from here... It just goes on forever."

"Yeah, we're pretty much stuck here. How about a change of scenery?" I asked, knowing that our only way out was either for me to wake up or for one of the night princesses to alter the dreamscape.

"Hmmm... Well, I say some recuperation is in order after that skirmish. I'm still sore after...whatever he hit me with. Allow me to set us up something more fitting." Nightmare Moon retorted as her horn was engulfed by her deep blue magic aura. Seconds later, the world of twisting whites and grays around us was blown away to reveal a vast tropical beach under a midday sun and the crashing surf nearby. A gentle warm breeze caressed my exposed face, but Nightmare Moon then added, "Now then, let's get you into something more fitting."

With another flash of light, I felt the Celestial Sword vanish from my hand along with the rest of my armor. I was only clad in a pair of floral patterned swim trunks. ""Oh, much better! So, what's... Um..."

"Yes?" Luna asked while the three of them looked at me in a row. All three of them had a slight bit of change in attire as well. Gone was their royal jewelry. In their place were pairs of sunglasses set over their eyes. On top of that, Celestia was wearing a very wide sun hat, Luna was wearing a wreath of tropical flowers around her neck, and Nightmare Moon was already slurping away on a pineapple smoothie that was floating near her head. I immediately forgot what I was going to say and just laughed at how eager they were to just unwind after that fight. I know I was.

A resort of sorts was nearby, so we all made a beeline there. I enjoyed a strawberry banana smoothie while Luna and Nightmare Moon frolicked in the surf with a beach ball. Celestia had chosen to catch some rays on a beach chair nearby while keeping her head covered by that hat. We were aimless and did not converse much for a good while. All we wanted to do was relax.

Eventually, Luna approached me at the juice bar and pulled up a stool before ordering a mango smoothie. When I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye, she glanced at me and smiled. "Quite a dream to experience right before your big day. And to think you'll be spending a full ten days at such a resort very soon."

I knew exactly what she meant. Today... My wedding day. And a nine night ten day stay at Cantercun for the honeymoon. I was immediately filled with a complex surge of anxiety and excitement. "Heh... Yeah, it is... And we will..."

Luna cast me a smirk as her magic aura pulled her sunglasses down enough to peer over them. "What's wrong? You're not getting cold feet, are you? A beautiful wife. A spectacular vacation. And you even have a darling foal on the way. Why so uneasy?"

"Heh... I dunno. I think it's a natural reaction for a bachelor to be nervous on his wedding day. Just worried something might go wrong. Or that getting married is a massive commitment I might not be ready for. I know I shouldn't be worried since not a whole lot will actually change, but still... It'll be fine. I know that. Even if my nerves disagree with me."

I felt Luna's wing drape across my bare back. "There there, my friend. I may not have experience in romance, but I can promise you that there is nothing to fear. Nothing will go wrong today. My sisters and I will see to that myself."

"Thanks... I'm glad all three of you can make it." I replied while having no idea what to expect. For the longest time, I have never been all that comfortable at weddings until after the ceremonies. But now I was going to be having my own. Wow... And here I thought it would never happen to me.

Eventually, my thoughts went back to our recent adversary. His choice of words early on... They still bothered me. "Luna? The stuff Xemnas said back there... Was he really capable of...escaping the dream realm and into the real world?"

The Princess of the Night took a long slurp of her drink before glancing at me. "In all honesty? I strongly doubt it. He may have been quite powerful in the world of his origins and was remarkably self-aware for a dream, but he was still just that. A dream. I have never heard of an incident where an entity within a dream escaped into the physical realm. Although if that were possible, Equestria would have a new breed of nightmares roaming every now and then, so let us be thankful such a phenomenon is not possible."

"Heh... Yeah, thank goodness. Wouldn't want the things I've dreamed up getting loose into Equestria." I said with an uneasy chuckle while going right back to my drink.

Not much later, I felt a subtle twitch. As if the world around me pulsed for a second. Luna glanced out at the horizon behind us. "Hm... That time already?"

"Time to wake up, huh?" I asked before slurping down the last of my drink. Even though it felt like we had been there for hours, it still felt too soon to wake up.

Celestia and Nightmare Moon must have detected it as well since the two of them came swooping over to us before trotting up to the bar. Celestia was the first to speak. "We felt it, Luna. This world is on the verge of fading."

"And I wanted to try some of that fire juggling at sundown..." Nightmare Moon grumbled in mild disappointment. Indeed, the sun was nowhere close to setting.

Still, the three sisters soon smiled at each other before looking at me. They obviously enjoyed this exhilarating dream we all shared. I smiled back and asked, "I'll see you all again today, right?"

"That you shall, my friend." Nightmare Moon replied as I saw her smile fade. She seemed to notice and put it right back up, but I still could not help but wondered what thoughts had crossed her mind.

Regardless, I did not have long to ponder it. The vast blue horizon over the sea nearby began to fade into an encroaching white void. I was on the verge of waking and it was time to say goodbye. Celestia then smiled at me while Luna waved goodbye. "It was a spectacular time, my friend. See you soon!"

My vision was engulfed with white before I felt my eyes open a second time. The ceiling of my bedroom hung over me. It did not take long for me to remember what day it was upon awakening. I went from feeling drowsy and relaxed to quite excited as I became alert. Fluttershy responded to my stirring as she too rolled over and looked at me. Her eyes suddenly lost their sleepy stare and became much more alive. We knew what day it was. Our wedding day.

"Morning, honey... It's a big day for us, right?" I asked while stroking my lover's lovely face as she grinned most brightly.

"Mmhm... I can't believe it's here. But... Is it normal for me to be this nervous too? There's going to be so many watching... We've invited guests from all over..." Fluttershy whispered back while looking both thrilled and uneasy. She never was fond of being the center of attention. And neither was I.

"Uh... Yeah, good point. Well, at least it's just for today. And after the party, we'll be heading south by train to Cantercun. So we've got something awesome to look forward to." I then explained while really looking forward to our honeymoon. What is Cantercun even like? I was looking forward to finding out.

That seemed to perk Fluttershy up as she tried to work up some bravery. "Oh, right... That really is something to look forward to. I'll be brave until I can finally relax... And I think somepony else is excited for today."

Knowing exactly what she was implying, I pulled the covers down. Gladesong was awake and squirming inside her mother's womb. My fiancée's heavily swollen belly was constantly shifting with little hooves pressing against the inner walls of her womb. She had gotten so big... We only have a month or so to go before she is here. I could not help reaching out to my lover's belly and rubbing over it. "Morning, sunshine. Mommy and Daddy are getting married today. Aren't you excited?"

At my words, Gladesong seemed to give a very sudden and strong push against Fluttershy's belly. "Ooh! I think she is!"

I could not help but laugh. I was genuinely looking forward to seeing our foal. But we could not stay distracted. We could not waste time today. "Anyway, we had best get ready. I'm gonna go wash up, all right?"

"Mmhm. I'll go ahead and get started on breakfast. I know Scootaloo is looking forward to getting out here and rehearsing for her part as one of the flower fillies." Fluttershy replied as she made her way to the hatch over the stairs. I wasted no time in hurrying into the bathroom and washing up. It was too soon to don my wedding attire, not to mention it was being kept at Rarity's place, so I settled for some khaki shorts and a green polo for the time being.

Scootaloo was sleeping late and Fluttershy was busy in the kitchen, so I decided to head around back to see if there were any eggs to collect. That, and there was someone I was hoping to see there. I reached the coop without incident and found that the chickens had not yet left the coop. I felt a twinge of delight in my heart, knowing that there was likely someone inside who was compelling them to remain on their nests. Smolder was probably in there.

I had not seen her since the last time we crossed paths and that was just a week ago. I knew she was apprehensive about meeting anyone else at the time, but I knew she liked using the chicken coop as a safe zone for sleeping in peace. However, when I got down on my knees to peer inside, I found that there was no one in there. The chickens were indeed roosting, but there was no sign of any guests.

Mildly disappointed, I let out a long sigh. However, I then heard a thump on the top of the coop. And it was soon followed by a familiar voice. "Looking for someone?"

I immediately lifted myself up until I was seeing a familiar orange dragon child looking back at me with a cheeky smile on her lips as she lay on the roof. I was about to speak her name, but then saw her extend an open hand to me. It was not so much to help me up as it was just a request to hold my hand. I returned the favor, grasping her hand in my own before rising to my feet. "Welcome back. You've been gone a while."

Smolder rose to her knees while still firmly holding onto my hand. She looked rather guilty, but still smiled. "Yeah, sorry... I was just trying to find the guts to stop by again... I haven't exactly had the best experiences when trespassing."

"I understand that. But remember, this is my house too. If anyone were to try to chase you off, I'd vouch for you." I replied while using my other hand to stroke her round smooth head. Smolder obviously enjoyed this as she swiveled her head to let me reach every spot I could.

"Yeah... I know, but... I'm just not ready, I guess..." Smolder mumbled as I drew my hand away from her. However, she suddenly caught it with her other hand and brought it to my other, pinning them between both of hers. I had no idea what to make of this as she looked down at our hands, but she soon glanced up at me without moving her head. Her beautiful blue eyes gazed at me as she spoke softly, "I really missed you..."

I let out a long sigh as I felt myself sharing the sentiment. Smolder released my hands so I could put my arms around her for a gentle embrace. "I missed you too."

I am not sure how I could tell, but I could feel Smolder smile as she pressed her face against my chest. "You always make me feel happy..."

We just stood there in silence, holding each other in our arms. However, Smolder soon turned her head to look up at me and ask, "Say... You still need to get the eggs?"

"Huh? Uh... Yeah, I should." I replied before seeing Smolder slap her tail spade against the chicken coop's roof several times. I soon had to stand aside as all the chickens started pouring out of the entrance. "Well... I guess they've started to listen to you?"

"I guess. Not sure why." Smolder retorted before she hopped down from the roof and crawled inside. She then started to pass me the eggs before crawling back out as I hoisted the eggs in a pail. "So... You got any plans today? I'd love to hang out with you like last time if you're not going anywhere."

As much as I sincerely enjoyed her company last time, I knew I had a fair bit of business to tend to. At least I would not have to go far. "Well... I am busy for a while today, but I'll still be in Ponyville. I'm getting married today."

Smolder seemed to have no understanding of what I was saying as she leaned against the coop with arms crossed and head tilted to one side. "Married? Uh... I don't know that word."

I was hardly surprised. I doubt there is such a practice in the more barbaric lands she hails from. Still, I tried to explain it the best I could. "Well... How do I put this... It's a ceremony of sorts where two lovers come together and become a couple. Fluttershy's my lover and we'll be getting married this early afternoon."

She appeared to be starting to understand what I was getting at, but Smolder's expression began to look uneasy or alarmed. "Wait... You mean... You have a mate?"

That certainly is a rather primitive term to use, but I could tell she knew what I was getting at. "Well... I guess you can say that."

I did not get the response I was expecting. When I said that... The light in her eyes... It just faded away as she slowly turned her gaze to the ground. "Oh... That's...cool, I guess... Good for you."

Her voice... Her usual tone had become akin to the monotone she spoke with at our first meeting. Perhaps even moreso. Only it sounded even more unhappy than back then. What did I do? "Smolder...? You OK?"

"Yeah..." She muttered without even looking at me, her arms returning to her sides. She began to walk towards the edge of the pen that was nearest to the Everfree Forest. "I should go..."

"Smolder, hang on. What's wrong? Was it something I said?" I asked in alarm as I began to fear I had just done something terrible. What happened to her? What did I say?

She turned her head to look at me, eyes nearly closed as I saw no life in them. "I'm fine... I'll be OK."

"No, you're not... Look, why don't you stay for breakfast? My wife would be happy to have you over." I replied while not being able to find a better term to refer to Fluttershy. Knowing how much she adores young dragons, she would be all too happy to meet Smolder.

My words did nothing to soothe Smolder. She turned away as she said, "Lost my appetite..."

"Smolder... Just... What did I do? You're scaring me..." I said while becoming increasingly worried. I did not want to see her in the exact same state as when I first found her. I wanted her to be happy, but now she seemed even more miserable than back then. If she were to leave now...

She did not even look at me. Smolder then spread her wings as she prepared to take flight. "Sorry... I'll go now so you won't have to worry about me."

I expected her to take flight like during her first departure. And yet... She did not. Or rather, she could not. She just could not muster the drive to flap her wings hard enough to take to the air. She could barely flap them at all. With that, she just gave up and climbed over the low fence before approaching the forest. I called out to her again only to see her look back at me with the same empty stare. "Look, I... I need to be alone for a while."

I wanted to stop her, but I could not find the will to pursue her. Not while knowing I had hurt her in some way. All I could do was watch as Smolder disappeared on foot into the Everfree Forest. Guilt gnawed at my nerves. I had no idea what I had done, but I knew I had done something awful. I just wish I knew what. With nothing else to do and knowing Smolder is more than capable of taking care of herself, I gathered up the pail of eggs and started to make my way back around to the front door. I had to try and at least distract myself with the matters of today.

Breakfast was all but ready when I stepped back inside and headed into the kitchen. Scootaloo was up by then and seated at the table. She immediately looked my way and smiled with a greeting. "Morning, Dad! You ready for the big day?"

"Uh... About as ready as I'll ever be." I replied while trying to hide my emotions. Smolder's sudden and worrying departure was still weighing heavily on my mind and I did not want either of them to notice that I was worrying about a random stranger neither of them knew. I doubt Smolder would want me telling just anyone about her.

Not much of interest happened for a while. Scrambled eggs, hash browns, fruit on waffles, the works. It was all good stuff and Fluttershy was going the extra mile to give our special day a great start. Unfortunately, my appetite betrayed me as I could scarcely bring myself to eat at all. Fluttershy was the first to notice and asked, "Is something wrong, dear?"

I let out a sigh of frustration as I realized that I had blown my cover. Still, I did not want to trouble her or Scootaloo with something they had no connection to. So I said, "Just... I guess it's my nerves getting to me. Never thought I'd ever really get married, you know?"

What I did not expect was for Fluttershy to smirk at me before walking over to me. "That's all? Well, Mama Fluttershy can fix that."

"Fix it? Just how do..." I said before I was caught in a loving embrace and found Fluttershy giving me a most impassioned kiss. Since when was she that bold?! I noticed Scootaloo gag out of the corner of my eye and turn away with arms crossed, but she kept sneaking brief glances at us out of a strange morbid curiosity. For being such a tomboy, I think she does have a soft spot for romance growing.

I let out a gasp as Fluttershy broke the kiss. Indeed, that did derail my train of thought and left me dazed as Fluttershy smiled at me. "Feeling better?"

"Um..... Yep!" I retorted while finding a smile spreading across my lips. She was right about one thing. Today was a day I should be thoroughly enjoying. I was concerned for Smolder, but I knew I would see her again after the honeymoon. She would be fine. I hope...

It was around that time that Scootaloo brought up a good point. "Get a room, guys! I can't believe you're tying the knot after only two years..."

Fluttershy and I fell silent as she looked at Scootaloo and then each other. Two years. A measly two years and we were getting married with a foal on the way. For just a few seconds, I saw a glimmer of doubt flash through Fluttershy's eyes. I am sure my eyes did the same. Even so, we soon pushed those doubts out of our thoughts. We had already had such a discussion months ago and came to a conclusion. We knew what we both wanted and things were all going to be all right.

Still, I could tell by that look in her eyes that Fluttershy wanted to cover that subject with Scootaloo. As did I. Fluttershy then returned to her stool while we both turned our gazes to Scootaloo before she said, "You're right, Scootaloo. It has been only two years since James and I met."

I then added, "But you know that doesn't mean you should get hitched and have kids after only two years with your lover, right?"

"Huh? It's not? But... You two are always so happy together! You go together so well! What's wrong?" Scootaloo asked in surprise while glancing back and forth at us.

I smiled at Fluttershy while she smiled back. "You're right. We do. Your mother and I love each other very much and we have no desire to leave each other."

However, Fluttershy then looked at Scootaloo and spoke with a more serious expression, "But that doesn't mean we didn't rush into it. We were both worried we had made a mistake of going too far too fast when we found out I was pregnant. I fell in love with him after knowing him for only five days and I knew that I might have been too hasty in pursuing a relationship with him."

"Uh huh... And that's a bad thing?" Scootaloo replied, being very naive about the subject even though I know she is kind of in a budding relationship with Button Mash. Or as much of a relationship as a pair of preteens can be.

"Yeah, it can be. Relationship's need to be built up slowly and carefully. I know there have been relationships that have been built up even faster than ours that lasted a lifetime, but it's still wise to use caution. If you ever wind up in a relationship, don't rush it. And don't discuss having kids near the start. That's for something to think about much further down the road." I then explained while hoping she would understand. Fluttershy and I have meshed together spectacularly, so I was hardly worried that anything would go wrong in the long run. But it was not an example just anyone should follow.

Scootaloo nodded in understanding. She seemed to get the point. "I gotcha. Take my time when I find the right colt, huh? I can do that. Thanks for the heads up."

"No problem. Relationships can be a messy business and I know what it's like for one to end badly." I retorted before going back to my meal now that my appetite was restored. Now in better spirits, I thought ahead to the wedding. "Say... You and the other girls are the flower fillies, right?"

"Yep! Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle were the flower fillies at Cadence's wedding, so we know how to do the job right! We'll do a good job." Scootaloo retorted while suddenly sounding pretty excited about the whole thing. She must have really enjoyed that role. "Just checking, but the wedding starts at 5 PM?"

"Yeah, but I think the guests start showing up as early as 3 PM... Man, how many will even be showing up? Who did we send invitations out to again?" I replied before providing a good question myself. I could not for the life of me remember every last name on the list. Shining Armor and Cadence were invited and I know Fancy Pants would be attending, but... Who else?

Fluttershy looked at me in unease while I looked back. Neither of us have ever been comfortable being the center of attention and we were about to be just that for a lot of guests from all over. Fluttershy cracked an uneven grimace as she said, "Well... I hope they have a good time and...don't bother us too much..."

"Yeah... I'm nervous too." I retorted while trying to just look forward to the honeymoon that would be happening immediately afterward. The train for Cantercun would be departing at sunset and we were to be on it.

Before long, Scootaloo headed off for school and Fluttershy departed for Rarity's place to make some final preparations for her wedding dress. I decided to stay behind and do the dishes before heading out for Ponyville. I had been giving the day off from work to enjoy some time to myself and to make certain I could make any extra adjustments for the wedding.

Pretty much the instant I entered Ponyville proper, I noticed something was not right. Every few rooftops had a pegasus perched atop it while clad in gilded armor while equally armored unicorn stallions were spread out here and there as well. Why had the royal guard been dispatched to Ponyville? And on the day of my wedding?

Eventually, I came to the town square. The town hall was set to be used as the chapel for the wedding to take place in. Equestria as a whole does not seem to be a world that concerns itself with religion, so wedding ceremonies do not seem to be dictated or influenced by some belief in a higher power. Very refreshing, I must say.

I stood in the road and looked up and down at the town hall. There were on signs of any external decorations unless you could count the four pegasus guards on the roof as some. All the decor was reserved for the inside. However, I was then approached by Applejack while she held a pear in one hoof. She was even wearing that red neckerchief I got her over the holidays. "Howdy, James! Lookin' forward ta yer big day, huh?"

"Morning, AJ. And yeah... At least I would be if I wasn't so nervous about it." I retorted while she took a bite of her snack.

Applejack could not help speaking while still chewing with her mouth open, probably because she did not want to make me wait for a response. "Oh, that's nothin'. My ma and pa had butterflies in their stomachs all day until after their vows. It'll get better for ya. I guess it's just natural ta...pardon me... Mm, sorry. Had ta swallow. But it'll get better."

Before we could even say anything else, Rainbow Dash suddenly came galloping in from nowhere and pointed her hoof right at Applejack. "Hey! Trying to pull a fast one on us, huh?! Nice try! Applejack's all about apples! Not pears!"

Applejack and I looked at each other in confusion before she glanced at her snack and back at Rainbow Dash. "Huh? Pears?! Come on, Rainbow! Just because I run Sweet Apple Acres don't mean I don't like other kinds of fruit! At least unless we're talkin' about grapefruit since that stuff's sour enough ta turn yer face inside-out."

"Don't gimme that! Why do ya think we've got guards all over the place! Hey! We've got a spy!" Rainbow Dash replied before shouting into the air. I could only watch in utter confusion. Was I missing something here?

And if that was not enough, Pinkie Pie suddenly popped up from behind me and pointed at Rainbow Dash while letting out an exaggerated gasp. "Oh my gosh! Rainbow Dash is actually standing! On the ground! Which means she's NOT Rainbow Dash since Rainbow Dash is always flying!"

Now it was Rainbow's turn to be confused. "What?! No, I've just gotta keep my legs in shape! They'll get weak and flimsy if I only fly everywhere I go!"

"All of you! Freeze!" A voice commanded to my left before we saw one of the royal guard's unicorn personnel approaching us with his magic aura surging around his horn. I took it as a threat and remained still, as did my three friends. The guard went from one to the other, moving his horn up and down on each side like a metal detector at a security checkpoint. Once he had finished with me, his expression relaxed somewhat while his horn's aura faded. "You're all clean. Carry on."

While the guard trotted away to resume his patrol, I looked down at my three friends. "OK...? What was that all about?"

"So... I guess that means you two aren't Changelings?" Pinkie Pie then asked while looking extremely apologetic. As was Rainbow Dash while she rubbed the back of her head with a hoof.

That was a term I was not familiar with. Changelings? Like...the demonic fae of myth? Only they likely were not that. Rainbow Dash was the first to apologize as she had difficulty looking Applejack in the eye. "Uh... Heheh... Sorry about that, AJ. I...uh..."

"Ah, save it, Rainbow. We're all kinda on edge today. I was thinkin' the same thing as Pinkie Pie when ya came runnin' on over instead of flyin' like ya usually do." Applejack retorted before taking another bite of her snack.

Again, I spoke up. "All right. Changelings. That's something I've never heard before. Am I missing something here?"

"I believe I can answer that best." I heard a familiar voice speak up. Approaching us was none other than Shining Armor. Only instead of being decked out in his usual suit of armor, he was wearing a very snazzy red jacket that looked strangely familiar. Had I seen that before on someone else as a costume?

I was quick to smile at my friend and welcomed him. "Hey there, Armor. Didn't think you'd get here this early."

He smiled back at me and said, "Yeah, well, I had to be here to supervise the royal guard. You've probably already seen them here and there around town and it's not without reason. Princess Celestia, Luna, and Nightmare Moon themselves insisted that we take some extra precautions today."

"Ooooh, so that's why there was one right outside my bathroom window! And here I thought he was just being a peeping tom! Could you tell him sorry I threw my bath sponge at him?" Pinkie Pie replied while making the rest of us laugh. That must have been an unpleasant experience for both sides.

"Uh... Yeah, sorry. The less other folks know, the better. It's just that... You remember what happened at the last high profile wedding, right?" Shining Armor chuckled before regaining his more serious composure.

"Yeah, we were there. Yours, right?" Rainbow Dash retorted while I was still in the dark about everything they were talking about.

"Again, what are Changelings and why are they a problem today?" I asked again while hoping to get some answers.

Shining Armor quickly replied, "Oh, they're not a problem today! Or at least we're making sure they won't be. We're taking every step we can to make sure that incident doesn't repeat itself."

"And what incident is that?" I asked, now sincerely curious as to what happened shortly before my arrival in Equestria.

The captain of the guard let out a long exasperated sigh while his eyes looked elsewhere. "Yeah... My wedding from a little while back. That was a special kind of fiasco there. So many warning signs and yet we failed at every turn to prevent it. Long story short, the queen of the Changelings herself infiltrated Canterlot, abducted Cadence and took her place, and duped me like nopony's business to set up a full-scale invasion of Equestria's capital. That was the most embarrassing failure in pretty much the entire history of the royal guard and it really struck a nerve with Princess Celestia herself. Things still turned out fine in the end and really quickly at that, but that day was a huge wakeup call for us to not make those kinds of mistakes again. We overhauled pretty much all of our guidelines, developed spells to detect disguised Changelings, you name it. Nopony is gonna mess this day up for you."

"Yeesh, that sounds like it was a mess... But again. What IS a Changeling? And...how does a Changeling disguise herself as Cadence?" I asked while taking in every word he said. I was kind of glad I was too late to the party to even get to witness such a unique kind of calamity.

Rainbow Dash was the first to respond and with a fair bit of gusto. "Oh, you know. Butt ugly bug ponies with blank blue eyes. Black carapace. Chunks missing from their legs. Thin buzzing insect wings. That kinda ugly."

"Still doesn't tell me much." I retorted while having a hard time even picturing such a creature in my head.

Shining Armor then explained, "I'll tell you what you need to know. Changelings get their name due to the fact that they are shape shifters. They can mimic ANYPONY. And they have been declared enemies of Equestria. That invasion was the first real act of any sort of mention in ages since they had long been such a reclusive race. And... Well... I don't really understand how myself, but they seem to feed on love. However that works. I think that was the real prize they were after when they invaded."

I could only cross my arms and turn my gaze to Canterlot in the distance. "Sounds like a fairly base motivation. But... Wait, you seriously think the Changelings would have an interest in this wedding?"

Shining Armor rolled his eyes a bit as if not entirely sure himself. "No clue, but we're not taking chances this time. If anything were to happen to you or Fluttershy, it wouldn't bode well for Equestria. Changelings or no Changelings, we'll make sure nothing goes wrong."

Applejack then brought up the very same point I was thinking of. "Now hang on a minute. I mean I get why that queen thought you and Cadence were worth goin' after. Yer the captain of the royal guard and Cadence's got some strings with the royal family. What's so special about James and Fluttershy?"

"Do I really need to say it?" Shining Armor replied as his expression darkened before turning his gaze to me. "You and Fluttershy are the bearers of the Elements of Humanity and Kindness. And from what I understand, Equestria can't afford to let anything unfortunate happen to you two."

I had all but forgotten. The Elements of Harmony and Humanity. Yes, we are absolutely needed for them to function. I lowered my arms as the realization dawned on me. "Yeah... We are... Thanks for being here for us, captain."

Shining Armor quickly shook off his dour look and smiled at me instead. "Hey, it's what we're here for. I'd hate to see my good friend's wedding get ruined by a bunch of unwanted party crashers." He then turned his gaze to my three friends. "And don't trouble yourselves over anypony doing something unusual. If there's a Changeling in town, my men will notice. Don't go trying to do their jobs for them."

"Yeah, sorry. I'll keep my nose outta their business." Rainbow Dash replied while looking rather sheepish over being too eager to make accusations. She was probably just looking for some action at the time.

"Right then! The wedding's not for several hours anyway, so I'll leave you ladies to it." Shining Armor then said while my three friends said their goodbyes and went on their ways. They likely had some things to take care of before the wedding anyway.

Now that Shining Armor and I were alone, my friend took the moment to get my attention. "Hey, James? If you've got a minute... Got a quick question for you."

Somewhere in my gut, I had a good idea of where this was going. "Sure. What's on your mind?"

His expression became a bit odd as if he was struggling to find the right words. "Well... Cadence woke me up early this morning and... Well... She asked me if we could put off having kids for a few years."

Yep. It was exactly what I was expecting. "Um... Is that a problem?"

"Well... No, I wouldn't say it's a problem, but... Cadence has always loved kids and even babies. We've been talking about starting a family for a while, but... I have no idea where this came from! I mean I have no problem waiting a while longer, but... This just doesn't seem like her. And she looked really freaked out when she told me. Any idea what to make of that?"

My thoughts went back to the night from before when Nightmare Moon allowed me to peer into Cadence's dream. To see her holding that...unholy abomination... And it was that abomination that horrified her into waking up in the first place. "Uh... I'm guessing she had a really freakish nightmare about giving birth to a demon child and wants to wait things out until she thinks the curse has passed?"

I did not get the response I was expecting. Shining Armor just stared at me before bursting into raucous laughter. To be fair, it was a really hilarious thing to think about in hindsight. "Ooooh, that's a good one! And I can actually see her thinking that! Sorry to bother you about this. That conversation's been on my mind all day and I just needed to get a second opinion."

"No problem. Anyway, should I let you get back to your rounds?" I replied while wondering if it was a good idea to keep the head of security at my own wedding distracted for so long.

Shining Armor looked a bit startled to be reminded of his duties. "Oh, yeah! I need to check in with Estoc soon for a status report. Need to be updated every hour. I'll let you go now. See you again when the wedding starts!"

I watched as Shining Armor galloped away before turning my gaze back towards the town hall. I think it is frequently used for private grand parties or important occasions. Even though I would expect such a place to serve as the mayor's workplace, I could not help but wonder if that was the case for a building that was so spacious on the inside. I doubt it even has a private office in there. Regardless, I decided to take a peek and see how the preparations were going.

With all said, I was a bit underwhelmed by what I saw as I nudged the front door open a bit. Perhaps it was because preparations were still underway, but there was not a whole lot worth mentioning. A red carpet rolled down the middle of the hall to a low platform with an extra smaller platform in the middle as a white arch topped with a golden spire stood behind it. Rows of white chairs with wire-like frames stood at the sides of the carpet while white banners hung everywhere while being joined by twin wedding bells for the sake of decor. Several pegasi were busy hanging up more and I even saw Derpy Hooves among them. I decided to leave them be and quietly closed the doors behind me. I could only imagine what would be there when the ceremony began.

With it still being too early for lunch, I went for a walk through the park to help pass the time. And for once, nothing of any real mention occurred there. I visited my favorite pond, fed the fish, and walked laps around the water's edge. I frequently have someone show up on days that I choose to chronicle, but this was not one of them. After maybe an hour or two, I started to make my way back towards Ponyville proper. Still a little too soon for lunch, I decided to pay Rarity a visit. She was likely putting the finishing touches on Fluttershy's dress and my suit. Or was she even making me any attire for the wedding? I had asked Rarity a while ago about it, but she insisted that she had everything planned out.

Upon arriving at the Carousel Boutique, I found a sign hanging from the door. 'Closed due to private event'. Rarity certainly was not about to miss the wedding of her best friends. I pushed the door open, the bell hanging on the other side letting out a jingle. However, there was no sign of anyone in the main workroom. Knowing that Rarity keeps her most personal projects within her own private chambers, I made my way upstairs and down the little hall on the second floor. Before I got far, I could already hear the voices of Rarity and Fluttershy on the other side of the wall.

From the sound of things, Fluttershy was very delighted at whatever Rarity was doing with her dress. Rarity never disappoints when it comes to attires designed with a personal touch. And yet the more I listened, the more that wretched uneasiness boiled in the pit of my stomach. Are wedding days always that stressful? I knew that I loved Fluttershy and that she loved me and we never get tired of each other, so why so uncertain? I knew I had nothing to worry about. Was it just the apprehension of locking myself into a union that could not be annulled without a messy divorce procedure? I silently scolded myself. Once it was over, everything would be just fine and we would both be happier for it. I just needed to push on through in spite of my nerves.

Not wanting to just barge in when Rarity was not expecting visitors, I knocked on her bedroom door. I heard the two mares yelp in surprise. They really were not expecting anyone to come upstairs. Rarity quickly regained her composure and spoke from the other side of the door. "Who is it?"

I was about to respond, but took a second to think up a wittier reply that she would adore. I adopted a more refined accent as I said, "Your prince, m'lady."

A loud gasp reached my ears before the door was flung open and I was pulled inside by an unseen force. Rarity then suddenly embraced me as she shrieked, "Oh, just who I was hoping to see! You've come at a good time, my love."

"Make some room!" Fluttershy then added before I found myself being embraced from each side by both of my dearly beloveds. I could only chuckle as I embraced them back, the two of them taking turns to plant soft kisses upon my lips. They really do play off of each other quite well.

"Sorry to stop by unannounced. I'm just trying to kill time before the ceremony. How's our outfits coming? They ready?" I asked as my lovers released their grips on me. I glanced around and saw nothing unusual aside from my stylized white tux I had worn to the Grand Galloping Gala this year. However, there was a curtain draped around a spot along the wall. "Is this it?"

Rarity was quick to get between me and the curtain. "Oh no no no no! No peeking until the wedding! It'd be best to see it when your betrothed is wearing it, no? Be patient."

Fluttershy let out a giggle at Rarity's insistence. I did not mind and stepped back to honor Rarity's request. "I guess that's a good point. But is it ready?"

"Mmhm. I tried it on myself and it looks wonderful. But what will you be wearing, dear?" Fluttershy replied as our eyes fell upon Rarity. Where was my suit for the wedding?

Feeling herself become the center of attention, Rarity rubbed one hoof over her scalp. "Well... I must confess that no matter what I put on the drawing board..." She then pointed at my white tux. "I just could not come up with anything that could top that!"

"You mean...this?" I asked while I approached my full suit from the gala. It was pressed and ironed, ready for use as its components hung from hangers.

Rarity walked alongside me as she explained, "Quite! I think I really outdid myself with this one. Why wear it to just the Grand Galloping Gala? I'll never be able to make something that says 'you' as much as this. Why not let this ensemble be your response to every formal occasion?"

She had a point. It fits me well and really does look like it would work in any special occasion that calls for formal attire. I crossed my arms and smiled while I beheld my personal custom suit. "I see your point... And it does look perfect for a wedding. No need to make a new one if what you have is already ideal, huh?"

Fluttershy smiled as well while she said, "It is, isn't it? I just can't imagine anything else being better for the wedding."

I was about to say something in response, but then noticed Rarity gazing longingly at what was set to be my wedding attire. Fluttershy was the one to break the silence and ask, "Is something wrong, Rarity?"

Her best friend's words caught Rarity's attention as she very quickly turned her gaze towards us. "Oh? No, nothing's truly wrong. It's just..." She then looked up at me with such a somber stare. "I just wish I could join you both at the alter."

I let out a quiet sigh as Fluttershy's face also showed a solemn frown. My fiancée then said softly, "Me too... I know the three of us would be very happy together."

I was at a loss for words. I knew what she wanted and I knew I wanted it too. But such a thing was impossible without drawing the wrong kind of attention. Despite my reluctance to pursue such an unorthodox relationship in earnest, I loved Rarity too much to not want her to join Fluttershy and I at the altar in marriage. And knowing she would be left out did leave my mood feeling quite low.

Rarity must have noticed my melancholy expression since she then used her magic to lower the blinds over every window in the room. I watched her climb onto her bed before resting upon it and patting the blanket with her hoof. "Come here, darlings... While we have time, may we...just be together?"

My eyes glanced at Fluttershy, who also looked back at me. I had a hunch of what she wanted and Fluttershy likely thought the same as she smiled. I just nodded at Rarity before approaching and lying on my back beside her. Fluttershy then climbed onto the bed and rested by me with Rarity on my other side.

I let out a long sigh as the two beautiful mares adjusted themselves so that their heads were nearly parallel with my own. I glanced back and forth to see my beloveds smiling most tenderly at me. Rarity reached out with her hoof and cupped my cheek to pull my face into a brief yet sweet kiss. Her gorgeous azure eyes gazed into mine with such adoration as she whispered, "Our wonderful stallion..."

Before I could even say anything, Fluttershy reached over and cupped my opposite cheek before doing the same. She pulled my face over to her before planting a kiss of her own upon my lips. My beautiful pregnant lover gazed at me with the same adoring eyes as Rarity while she whispered, "Our dear husband..."

I felt my heart swell with almost giddy elation as any dourness faded from my senses. Back and forth we went, turning to Rarity and Fluttershy as we shared many sweet kisses as lovers. They were in almost perfect symmetry. Understanding and trusting each other unconditionally. There is no mare Fluttershy trusts more than Rarity and vice versa. And I love them both.

Eventually, Rarity pressed into one such kiss with renewed passion, muffled moans humming in her throat as our tongues danced in tender love. She tasted wonderful in ways I cannot describe. A flavor that was hers alone. Our eyes remained closed until our lips parted ways with our eyes gazing dreamily at each other. And then it was Fluttershy's turn. I turned to gaze at the mare who would soon be my wife and was greeted with a powerful kiss of her own. Rarity's lingering taste mixed with hers, treating my tongue to a most wonderful fusion of those two wonderful mares I love so dearly. My hand joined in as well, rubbing over Fluttershy's swollen round middle as our daughter quietly stirred within as if to say how she approved of us basking in each other's love.

As we kissed, Rarity stood up and changed locations. She soon rested on the opposite side of Fluttershy and rested her hoof upon my hand as it caressed her best friend's swollen belly. My eyes remained closed, but I knew where she was and what she was doing. Her hoof slid off my hand and began to caress Fluttershy's belly while my fiancée let out tender delighted moans deep in her throat. When we finally broke the kiss, Fluttershy's face was flushed with a clear blush while Rarity and I tended to her delicate belly and the foal that stirred within. The foal Rarity had named. "You... You're both being so good to me..."

"Because we both love you." I whispered back as my fingers slid over a small bump in her belly. Rarity did the same, placing her hoof over a bump where her goddaughter was likely reaching out to her. Fluttershy set her head back and let out short quick breaths as if she was almost being tickled. Rarity and I continued to feel along her heavy round belly, caressing her and feeling for the foal within.

"That we do, darling. We love you." Rarity said as she placed a sweet kiss upon Fluttershy's cheek. My lover let out a delighted giggle as her eyes closed. In that moment, it felt like we were already wed to each other. Two mares to one man. Loving each other and being loved. My thoughts went back to the discussion we had not that long ago. I was feeling so much more sure of myself by now. It felt so right, the three of us being together in such a way. I knew I could do it. I knew I could love each of them in a balance. I began to wonder when and where I would be ready to try. Certainly not today, but maybe... Just maybe someday soon. I love them both too much to have them as anything less.

This continued for several minutes. Fluttershy and Rarity giving me such loving kisses while Rarity and I caressed Fluttershy's belly to feel the child the three of us would soon raise together as a family. Eventually, I think Fluttershy started to enjoy our touch a little too much. "James... Rarity... I think that's enough... I'm starting to feel...too good..."

She was right. A very faint scent began to fill the air that reached our nostrils. Rarity and I both hastily pulled our hand and hoof away from Fluttershy's belly as our elegant friend stammered, "Oh! Oh, yes, we should probably stop. I didn't mean for things to progress into THAT when I..."

"Yeah, sorry. I forgot how much you love your belly rubbed when pregnant..." I added while nervously turning my gaze to the canopy that hung above the bed. However, I then felt her hoof upon my arm. I turned to look and saw Fluttershy gazing at me with a very happy smile, her other hoof resting upon Rarity's.

The three of us shared a long quiet gaze as Fluttershy reached out to each of us. My fiancée then whispered, "I love you both so much..."

Rarity looked like she was struggling to hold back tears. And I too was touched in a way I did not expect. Fluttershy wanted all three of us to be together. And so did Rarity and I. It did not feel wrong or sinful at all. I wanted to make this work. I then looked at Rarity and said, "We can make adjustments to the plans when we leave tonight. We can arrange for another room at the resort..."

However, Rarity just shook her head and said, "No, don't you concern yourself with me, dear. This honeymoon is for just the two of you. You two darlings just go out there and enjoy yourselves to the fullest. You deserve it."

"Really...? You... You don't have to stay behind. We can make room for you." Fluttershy retorted while looking quite disheartened.

"Yes, I'm absolutely sure. Perhaps we can have a family vacation sometime in a few years. And besides..." Rarity replied before looking a bit uneasy. "I have a number of deadlines to meet this coming week. I can't just drop everything and leave these commissions alone at the drop of a hat."

"Ah... Work before pleasure, I guess. We'll try to bring you a souvenir." I replied while happening to notice a number of rough drafts pinned to the board at her personal workstation at the far end of the room. Ten in all. Thank goodness Rarity enjoys her job and loves an occasional challenge. She always pulls through in the end.

The three of us held each other in an embrace while we remained on the bed for a moment longer. Truly, this was meant to be. Those two mares are almost like sisters. And I am honored to be the man they love. I made a promise to myself as I felt their hooves rest upon my hand. Someday... Someday, I will invite Rarity to truly join our family. As my mare. It will all work out. We will find a way. And we will all be happier for it.

Before long, I started to notice a faint sound from Fluttershy. Rarity must have detected it too since she looked up at Fluttershy's face right at the same time I did. Fluttershy had drifted off to sleep and snored lightly while looking so very happy. Rarity then looked over at me and asked, "She fell asleep for a nap?"

By then, I was hardly surprised. I let out a quiet snicker before explaining, "Yeah, that's one of the downsides to pregnancy when it's in its later stages. All that extra mass tires her out faster. She loves the experience, but she runs out of energy quicker these days. So that means more naps to compensate."

Rarity held a hoof to her mouth while letting out a quiet giggle. "Oh, I can tell she loves being swollen with life. Regardless of the downsides, it will all be worth it in the end." She then rested her hoof over my hand while casting me a most loving smile as she batted those luscious eyelashes at me. "Perhaps someday I too will get to experience it for myself."

I felt giddy at the thought. I know I have already documented it before, but Rarity really would make a wonderful mother. And I know she wants me to father her foals. Even with the risks... Even at the potential harm it could do to her career, she was prepared to risk it all. Just to be happy and live the life she wanted. Rarity is far braver than one would expect and I love her all the more for it. I turned my hand over to grasp her hoof in it and whispered, "Maybe someday, dear... I know we would all be very happy with it."

"I know... But for now, I'll just have to spoil this little one rotten." Rarity said with a playful smirk as she rubbed her hoof over Fluttershy's belly. Gladesong responded in kind with a hoof pushing against her mother's womb and forming a bump under her godmother's hoof. "I can't wait to meet you, child..."

I could only smile warmly at Rarity's desire to meet my daughter. She really will be a wonderful aunt to her. It was only then that I happened to glance at the clock hanging on the wall. It was about to strike noon. I would have to grab some lunch. I hesitated on asking Rarity to join me since I was not sure if we should leave Fluttershy alone, but she seemed to have read my body language and replied to my unspoken question. "Oh, you go ahead, darling. I'll stay here and make sure to wake Fluttershy up when the time is right. It wouldn't do for her to be late to her own wedding."

"Thanks, Rarity. I'll meet up with you again when the wedding gets started." I replied before climbing to my feet. However, my eyes then fell upon my stylized tux. I then looked back at Rarity and asked, "You think it would be fine if I put that on now and save me the round trip?"

Rarity liked the sound of that and nodded. "Oh, the sooner I get to see you in that, the better. Go right ahead."

I went ahead and undressed before retrieving my suit and its matching black shoes. But not before Rarity caught me from behind in an embrace and rubbed her hooves over my bare torso with her face nuzzling my bare back. "Mmmm... I couldn't help myself, dear... I just had to feel you without any fabric getting in the way."

"It's fine, dear... And you have the smoothest hooves. Like polished glass." I replied softly while rubbing my hands over her arms. She eventually relented and allowed me to dress myself. I took a look at myself in a nearby mirror, liking how I looked. I was tempted to fetch my cane as well, but this was my wedding day. Not a night out on the town. Still, I could not help smiling at myself clad in Rarity's masterpiece. "Man, I don't think I'll ever get tired of this suit. Fabulous, my love."

Rarity giggled in delight, though I think it was more in response to how I addressed her instead of the praise I gave her work. "Mmmhmhmhm! Only the best for the love of my life."

Before I could leave, I still had one last thing to do. I got down on one knee and held Rarity in my arms, kissing her deeply in thanks. We both sighed while we gazed into each other's eyes. "Thank you again, dear. I'll see you soon."

"You are most welcome, my love. See you at the wedding." Rarity whispered back quietly. I then placed a soft kiss upon Fluttershy's cheek while she slumbered peacefully and quietly made my way out of Rarity's home. It was time for lunch.

My trip to the café was without incident. Although there were empty tables outside with some even having a few stools around them instead of hay piles, I felt it would not do to dine outside while in formal attire. For once, I went inside and pulled up a seat at the bar. There was a decent lunch rush at the time with the bartender passing me a menu. I felt tempted to eat light in order to save room for the buffet after the wedding, so I started to browse the list of sandwiches.

A minute or two later, a voice spoke up from right next to me. "May I have this seat?"

"Sure, go right... Wait..." I started to say before I noticed the voice registered with me. I had heard it before. Upon looking to my left, I saw a familiar face looking back at me. "Trixie! You're early."

That beautiful magician looked back at me with a delighted smile. I had not seen Trixie since Hearths Warming Eve. She had discarded her stage attire for the time being. "Well, I had to show up a little early to meet up with Pinkie Pie. She insisted that I help with the festivities, so I needed to plan ahead."

"You'll be helping with the ceremony? Doing what? Adding a little flair to things?" I asked while the bartender passed Trixie a menu of her own.

"Oh, something to that effect. Something very appropriate." She replied with a bit of a sly smirk. Knowing we both had a schedule to keep, we soon placed orders for sandwiches with no side dishes. We both had the same idea, not wanting to fill up too much before the really good stuff became available.

Trixie soon propped her chin up on her hoof as she looked at me. "So, how's Fluttershy? She's due anytime now, right?"

"Yeah, pretty soon. I'd say no later than a month from now." I replied while glancing at the rows of premium liquor lining the back of the bar. I wondered what some would taste like, but knew better than to spend money on expensive booze at a bar. Not worth the cost.

"You excited? Or maybe nervous?" Trixie then asked while starting to smirk. I could tell she was just trying to have fun rather than antagonize me.

I took a long breath to try and find the right words. "A little of both, really. I don't think any amount of preparation can truly prepare you for your first child, but we've done everything we could to prepare ourselves for it. It's not like our first choice was to keep the kid, you know."

My friend's expression became more sincere as she took in my words. "You kept your options open, huh? That's good. I don't know what it's like to have kids, but I can't imagine myself deciding to keep it if I suddenly found myself pregnant one day."

"Nah, I'm not that cocky. Impulsively choosing to keep the kid upon finding out your lover is pregnant is just a folly of pride. I've seen what happens when you do that and it's not a pretty picture. Kind of scared me straight, to be honest. But... In the end, we decided we wanted to keep the little one and have been taking every step we can to prepare. Fluttershy's really looking forward to meeting her. And she's really enjoying the experience as a whole." I replied while thinking back to my beloved. Once again, a complex mixture of excitement and uneasiness flooded my senses. Although I suppose that is normal by now.

Trixie gave me a sudden wink. "You're smart. And I'm glad to hear she's having such a good time during the whole thing. She found a wonderful man to father her foal."

I was at a loss for words upon hearing that from her. Still, Trixie is not one for subtlety. We did not get much time to talk as our orders were soon delivered to us. Conversation was kept to a minimum while we ate, even though it only took us a few minutes at most to finish off our meals.

I did not expect Trixie to have to depart so soon as she started to climb down from her stool. But she still gave me a smile and said, "I'm sorry to have to part ways so soon, but I really wasn't expecting to find you while grabbing a bite to eat. I still have some final preparations to make for my contribution. But I'm sure we'll be catching up on lost time very soon."

"It's cool. I'll see you at the main event. See you soon, Trixie." I replied while watching my friend trot out the door. I stayed behind to finish my glass of water before standing up and making my way outside as well. I was thinking of stopping by the town hall to see how things were going.

I noticed more ponies milling about in the town square once the hall came into view. Fluttershy and I had insisted on personal discretion for attire instead of a specific dress code, so just about everyone was without formal attire. Most I knew, some I did not. Though with me being the only human in town, and therefore being very easy to recognize, I suppose it was not entirely surprising to see so many locals who barely knew me showing up to wish Ponyville's only human well on his wedding.

Many waved and said hello from a distance and I returned the favor before peeking into the town hall once more. Not much had changed aside from all of the decor having been finished being put up aside from a pile of white, yellow, and pink roses stacked high on a pair of pedestals at the sides of the altar. Now that it seemed everyone was done, I felt it would be fine for me to step inside and take a look around.

The one thing that really caught my eye was a table that held a stack of wrapped presents. I had completely forgotten about that part of a wedding. I was not expecting gifts of any sort. "Heh... Looks like Christmas came early."

Hardly anyone else was left in the hall as I looked around, but I soon bumped into Twilight Sparkle while she too seemed to be inspecting things here and there. She was quick to greet me when our eyes locked. "Hey there, James! Today's the big day! You nervous?"

"I think that goes without saying." I replied while still unsure of exactly what to feel. Taking note of Twilight's presence and remembering how she is the town's organizer for the Winter Wrap Up event, I suspected her presence was not without reason. "What you up to? Taking notes?"

Twilight was inspecting the white arch at the end of the red carpet while she said, "Oh, I'm just doing my part. Pinkie Pie planned out most of this, but she's mostly busy setting up for the buffet and party over at the banquet hall. I'm just here making sure everypony gets everything done on schedule. And they finished up just a bit ago."

Before I could comment any further, the door opened suddenly to reveal Shining Armor. "Perimeter's secure, Twily! How's... Oh, hey! You're a bit early! Again."

"Hey, I'm just trying to pass the time and keep myself distracted. Being nervous is a normal response to your own wedding day." I replied while Shining Armor trotted right over to us. I then looked down at Twilight and asked, "You in on this whole Changeling thing too?"

"My brother told you? Yeah, I am. If you know what happened, it was a very personal dilemma for me, so I'm just as determined to make sure no Changeling's crash your wedding." Twilight explained as her smile turned into a slight scowl. I stepped back while she and Shining Armor whispered to each other. Twilight is no royal guard, but I am sure her book smarts can compliment her brother's leadership skills as a sort of impromptu advisor.

It seemed that whatever they were discussing went well since neither showed any signs of concern after a moment. I took a moment to consider how hard these two siblings were working to make sure nothing went wrong on my wedding day. Experience is a harsh mistress and they were making very sure they learned from it. While I could not comprehend just how nasty of an experience that day must have been, I took their constant vigilance at face value and walked up to them. "Hey, thanks for working so hard to make sure nothing goes wrong today."

"Hey, you'd do the same for us. I'm actually really glad you weren't there to see what happened. That was...a dark day." Twilight replied before she glanced at her brother as he tapped her on the shoulder. "Hm? Yes?"

Shining Armor suddenly looked very uneasy. As if he had some very uncomfortable thoughts on the mind. "Twily? It's just... You know I wasn't really me that day, right? When I...said things I..."

Twilight silenced her brother by placing her hoof over his lips. All she did was smile and say, "I know, big bro. It didn't take long for me to figure that out. Everything's OK now. All right?"

Armor quickly donned a very relieved smile once his sister lowered her hoof. "Yeah... Yeah, everything's fine. Just...couldn't help but think about back then. Man, it sucks when you're not really aware of what you're doing because your mind is foggy from some sort of spell."

I decided to not inquire and just watched as the two of them held each other in a hug. Changelings... They sound like bad news. And I cannot even fathom what they look like. Insect ponies? How does that even look? Are they giant beetles with pony heads? Uh... I have a feeling they are less hideous than what I just thought up in my head.

Before we even knew it, someone trotted up to us before we even noticed her approach. Cadence stood beside her husband before Twilight responded in utter delight and the two mares performed that same adorable greeting they always do. "Sunshine sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!"

"Man, that never gets old to watch. Good afternoon, Cadence." I said once the two giggling mares shared a hug. That little routine is always a pleasure to observe.

Cadence soon let go of Twilight and walked right up to me before reaching up and holding me in a friendly hug as well while I returned the favor. "I just got off the train with a bunch of other guests. And I'm so happy for you and Fluttershy. Congratulations."

"It's great to have you here, Cadence." I said in return while cuddling with that sweet mare. Cadence just has such a pleasant aura around herself. She really knows how to make people smile. It felt so good to have her attend.

"Dear, if you don't mind?" Shining Armor then said before Cadence glanced at him and let go of me. She dropped down onto her hooves and faced her husband while his horn was coated in his magic aura. "Just gotta be sure. You'd be a prime target for impersonation."

"Oh, that! Go ahead, honey." Cadence replied while allowing her husband to scan her. Armor lowered and raised his horn up and down the sides of her head before dispelling the aura. "How do I check out?"

"Everything's good! Sorry, but you know what happened last time." Shining Armor replied with a relieved smile. They were wasting no expense for this event. No one was spared from a security check.

While Twilight and Cadence chatted, I turned my gaze to the table that was stacked high with wrapped gifts. What could they be? I have no idea what most wedding gifts tend to be. Fine wine? Baby gifts? Blank checks? I could only guess.

Eventually, I noticed Shining Armor and Twilight stepping over the gift table while sounding like they were discussing transporting them after the wedding was over and to where. That stack was only going to get bigger the closer the clock ticked to the ceremony. However, my gaze then fell upon Cadence as she stood near me. She was just watching her husband and sister-in-law as I started to cast her a smirk. Once I was certain we were out of earshot, I asked, "Had any good dreams lately?"

Cadence's ears suddenly flicked upward as her eyes opened wide. She suddenly looked up at me and asked, "Armor told you?"

I decided to throw her for a loop by being completely honest. "Oh, he didn't just bring it up. I saw it last night. Nightmare Moon paid me a visit in my dreams and I was there when she...took a peek into yours. Seriously, what WAS that thing?"

Cadence looked utterly traumatized as her gaze wandered for a moment. "That was my baby... A baby that...was an abomination..."

"Yeah, I could tell just by looking at its face. Those huge round dead doll eyes... And those ridiculous proportions. I haven't been around in Equestria for all that long, but do all baby ponies look like that upon birth?" I asked in return with my arms crossed.

The alicorn before me suddenly looked up at me as she said, "No, of course not! But still... I'm an alicorn. But I wasn't always an alicorn! What if my baby undergoes some sort of mutation?! What if it turns out exactly like what it was in that dream?! What if..."

I reached out and grabbed Cadence by the horn to get her attention now that she was dissolving into hysterics. "Hey, easy there. Spazzing out like that is Twilight's thing. And if not her, then it's Pinkie Pie's."

Cadence stared up at me in silence while I held her horn. Her eyes then glanced up at my hand before her magic aura began to surge around it. Her apprehensive expression softened until she was showing a calm smile. "Hoo... I needed that."

"Um... Needed what?" I asked as I released her horn from my grasp.

My friend's wife then explained, "I was just sensing how much love you have in you. And I could swear that it's only grown since last time. I can't help but feel happy when I feel that much love. Fluttershy really found herself a good man."

I could not help cracking an uneasy smile at that claim. "Heh... I hope so... But you're feeling better now, right?"

"Yeah, I'll be OK. But... I think I'll wait a good while longer before talking about starting a family with Shining Armor. That memory's going to be with me for a while..." Cadence retorted while once again looking uneasy. She then quickly tried to distract herself by shifting the subject towards a different baby. "Anyway, how's your foal coming along? Fluttershy is due in maybe a month, right?"

I thought back to my lover and all the preparations we have taken to prepare for the approaching birth. "Yeah, around that time. We asked Rarity to be the godmother and she named it too. We've decided on Gladesong for the name."

"Oh, that's such lovely name! I bet she'll look just like her mother." Cadence exclaimed with such a delighted gleam in her eye. She then winked at me and said, "You know, I could offer my foalsitting services if you ever come to Canterlot. I might be a little rusty, but I'm sure I'd do a good job."

"Oh, I've heard from Twilight how you were the best foalsitter ever. I'm sure Rarity will probably be handling most of the foalsitting in town, but I'll definitely keep you in mind if we ever come to Canterlot for a night on the town." I replied while having nothing but the best expectations from that sweet mare.

It was right around then that I started to hear some voices from the open windows. A number of guests had likely shown up and some of the voices sounded familiar. I glanced down at Cadence and said, "Excuse me, Cadence. I'd like to see who else has shown up."

"Oh, don't let me stop you. This is your big day, after all." She replied happily before I began to make my way to the door.

Upon stepping outside, I found pretty much what I was expecting. A number of ponies that were clearly from Canterlot were milling about with local guests. Not many since not a lot of invites were sent out up there. I think most were associates of Rarity, but I noticed one in the crowd approaching me. "Ah, Master James! It's so good to be here."

Only one man calls me that and I recognized him immediately. I turned to face Fancy Pants as he drew near and cast a smile at the humble gentleman while he trotted towards me. "Good to see you, Fancy Pants. It's good to have you here."

The gentleman bowed his head while carrying a noticeable wrapped package on his back. Another gift for the pile. "And it's such a pleasure to be here for such a wonderful day. Where may I find the lovely bride-to-be? Is she around?"

"Oh, she's taking a nap before the wedding right now. She's pretty late in her pregnancy, so she gets tired more easily these days." I replied while turning my gaze to the southeast. Was she waking up by that point?

Fancy Pants had a delighted gleam in his eye as I brought that up. "Oh, of course! The little one is nearly here, is it not? Tell me again, which is it? A charming colt? A darling little filly?"

It made me smile to see just how supportive he was being. "It's a filly. And we've chosen the name Gladesong."

"Oh, that's a delightful name..." Fancy Pants said while I glanced around at the guests who had just arrived. Some were filing into the town hall to drop off gifts while others mingled with the more local guests. He must have noticed my mood since he then asked, "Master James, are you well?"

I suppose it was obvious I was not all sunshine and rainbows. I turned to look at him once more and said, "Well... I guess I'm more nervous than I've been in a very long time. I'd be lying if I said I was expecting to get married at some point."

That got a chuckle out of him, although he was far from dismissive about it. "Ah... I suppose that is only a natural reaction. Marriage is a great commitment and it's normal to second guess yourself. But it'll all be over in a few hours and you'll be looking back on today with a smile, mark my words."

While it would be remiss of me to not mention my conversations with the rest of the guests, I am sorry to say most of my conversations went roughly the same way as with Fancy Pants. I have never been much of a social butterfly, so engaging with so many while being the center of attention was a bit much for me on top of the nervousness I was already experiencing. I still spoke to everyone who approached me while I sat on a bench on the town hall's veranda. Many familiar faces came to me to give their regards. Mitta, Button Mash and his mother, and Zecora to name a few. I was especially surprised and delighted to see that Saffron Masala had managed to attend, even though our conversation was not much different from the rest. She did end up drawing a fair bit of attention to herself with her exotic appearance and attire and took the opportunity to do a bit of advertising for the Tasty Treat. Maybe she will be getting some new customers before long. No sign of Coriander Cumin though. He likely had to stay behind and mind the restaurant, but I did not have the presence of mind to ask Saffron about him at the time.

There was one person in particular that I do want to mention. While I sat there and watched the guests mingling in the town square and file into the town hall to find a seat or leave a gift on the table, someone approached me from just out of the corner of my vision. "May I have this seat?"

"Huh? Oh sure... Wait..." I then looked down at my feet and saw none other than Diamond Tiara looking back at me. And on her back was a small flat box one might see used in jewelry stores. One thought immediately came to mind. "You did it?"

The filly hopped up onto the bench beside me and let me reach for the box. She then asked as I took it in hand, "How'd I do?"

I glanced around to make sure no one was nearby before lifting the lid. I saw exactly what I was expecting. Two simple gold bands. One large enough to be a bracelet with the other being a ring for a human finger. I even slid it onto my finger just to make sure the size was right. It was a perfect fit. And to think I had all but forgotten that I had asked Diamond Tiara to be the one to forge our wedding bands. "They're perfect... Thank you."

However, Diamond Tiara then shook her head and placed her hoof upon my upper arm. Right over my cutie mark's location. "No. Thank you."

I put the ring back and set the box aside before placing my hand upon Diamond Tiara's back. "Have things gotten better since back then?"

She readily nodded and showed a grateful smile. "Mmhm. Lots better. Nopony's afraid of me anymore. And I have a lot of friends. I... I don't even know why I was such a jerk back then... All I did was hurt ponies. Why wasn't I better than that?"

I did not offer a response at first. I cannot imagine a pony becoming a bad person without some sort of outside influence. The innocent do not work that way. Innocence must be corrupted to become chronically cruel. "Do you know why by now? You've had a lot of time to think about it."

Diamond Tiara did not respond for a moment. Her gaze turned to the floor. That look in her eyes... That was the same empty stare I saw in Smolder's eyes that morning. "I think I do...but I don't wanna talk about it."

"Then don't. It's not important now anyway." I retorted before pulling the forlorn filly into my side with my hand on her opposite shoulder. "I'm proud of you. You're a good kid, Tiara."

The light gradually returned to her eyes while she let out a sigh and nuzzled her face into my chest. "Thanks... It feels nice when other people tell you you're good."

"Really though, thank you for making these. You really did your cutie mark justice with them." I said while glancing back at the box at my side. However, I then thought I heard the voice of Filthy Rich calling out my little friend's name. "Hey, was that your dad calling?"

I heard the distant voice call again as Diamond Tiara's ears perked up and swiveled about to try and discern which direction it was coming from. "Yeah, that's him! I better go. It was good to get to talk to you. Bye!"

Diamond Tiara then gave me a quick nuzzle to my cheek before hopping down from the bench and galloping off. I then took the box in hand once more and looked around from where I was seated. Button Mash had volunteered to be the ring bearer, but was it right to give them to him right away? It would be a disaster if he lost them.

I decided to just wait a while longer and chill in the shade. It was a very warm summer day and I did not want to be out in the sun. My current attire was best suited for slightly cooler weather. Finally, I noticed a trio of very familiar faces conversing with a few of the royal guards and Shining Armor himself. Celestia, Luna, and Nightmare Moon had arrived.

My gaze was focused on the three of them while they likely checked in with their subordinates on the security in town. There was no sign of alarm, so everything was likely in the green. Luna soon broke away from her sisters and trotted my way. Once she was before me, the Princess of the Night spoke to me in greeting. "And so we meet again, my friend. I trust the tension of our little adventure last night has passed?"

"Yeah, only it's been replaced with a new kind of tension. Weddings tend to be a big source of stress for the bride and groom." I retorted while managing to crack a smile.

"I'm sure. But you need not worry. I will be presiding over you and Fluttershy as you say your vows." Luna then said while flashing me a wink. I quickly put the dots together and realized that she would be the one Fluttershy and I stood before at the altar. Quite an honor to have the Princess of the Night herself serving as the minister. But she then threw me a curveball. "And are you aware of who will be speaking before the proceedings?"

I had all but forgotten about that. We made that choice months ago. Fluttershy and I had chosen three to speak at the wedding before the procession. "Uh... Yeah. Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and... Celestia, if she was up to it. I forget if she agreed."

Luna let out a laugh as she said, "What sort of thought is that?! Of course she agreed! She even rehearsed in front of a mirror this morning."

I raised an eyebrow at the thought of such a scene. "Is that normal for her when she gives public speeches?"

The Princess of the Night let out a snort at such a notion. "As amusing as that would be, no. I suppose she only does so when she wants to prepare herself for a more personal project. She will be speaking about you after all."

The thought of the Princess of the Dawn singing my praises at my own wedding was enough to get me a bit flustered. I chuckled in flattery as I said, "About me?! Well, that's quite an honor."

"What is such an honor?" A familiar voice then asked to my left. Luna and I both abruptly turned our heads to see none other than Celestia and Nightmare Moon standing beside us. The Princess of the Dawn then flashed me a wink as she said, "I told you we would meet again today. You looking forward to your honeymoon?"

While Celestia was certainly cheerful, Nightmare Moon displayed a more reserved expression upon her face. Almost as if she was not entirely comfortable at the time. Perhaps she was just not entirely fond of weddings? Regardless, I rose to my feet and held the two sisters in my arms for and embrace. "Yeah. And it's great having you here."

The Princesses of the Dawn and Dreams each draped a wing over me as I held them. Celestia continued to speak softly to me, but Nightmare Moon remained silent. Luna soon distracted Celestia by insisting they enter the town hall to inspect the arrangements while I passed the wedding bands to them for safekeeping until the proper time, leaving Nightmare Moon behind with me. The two of us shared a silent gaze for a moment as I was left perplexed over why my dear friend was being so somber on such a special day. "Are you all right?"

"I am not certain..." The Princess of Dreams retorted while her eyes wandered for a moment. She was not happy. I could see it in her eyes. It would be one thing to just be bored, but I could see it was more than that.

"You just not enjoy weddings? I can kind of relate to that. Depending on how your mind works, the ceremony can be really boring until the party afterward starts." I said while trying to emphasize with her.

"No... No, it's not that. I am indeed happy for you and Fluttershy, but..." She muttered before looking back at me. I saw it in her eyes. A gaze of longing. As her eyes met mine, I felt it too. Somewhere in the depths of my heart, I felt a sensation I had not felt in some time. I wanted to reach out to her. And so she whispered, "My guiding light... May I just...hold you for a moment?"

Somewhere in my mind, I felt the faint desire to cry. Something about those words pierced my heart in ways I did not expect. I lifted my arms to her and stepped forward. "Please..."

I wrapped my arms around my friend's neck while she folded her wings around me. The two of us just stood there, oblivious to the activity in the town square while they remained miraculously oblivious to us in turn. Her embrace soothed me even as a tear or two leaked from the corners of my eyes. I did not even really understand why. What was wrong with me?

By some miracle, we stood there for a few minutes without ever being interrupted. Not a word was spoken as I stroked one hand through the beautiful alicorn's wavering mane. Eventually, she did whisper to me with her head on my shoulder. "She is most fortunate to have you... Do be kind to Fluttershy from now on."

I could not find the will to speak. Words failed me as more tears flowed. All I could do was nod. Nightmare Moon continued to speak to me while remaining still. "You are a wonderful man... So full of love and so eager to please... She will be very happy with you."

I nodded again as tears continued to flow from my eyes. Why... She sounded so mournful and it was affecting me just as badly. Why was I so upset as we held each other? What was my heart trying to tell me?

As Nightmare Moon's wings began to loosen their grip upon me, my embrace on her only tightened as my eyes closed. I did not want his to end. Not yet. "Please... A little longer?"

The Princess of Dreams remained silent for a moment before I felt her wings cling to me once more. "As long as you desire, my dear."

No more words were spoken. We just stood there for minutes on end without moving from that spot. Even as I write this, I still do not understand what had come over me and it frustrates me to not know why I was feeling as upset as I was. I was afraid to let go of her. I wanted to have her in my presence at all times.

Sadly, we could not remain there on the veranda forever. Our silent embrace was finally interrupted as Luna's voice spoke from nearby. "Um... James? Sister? Is something wrong?"

With great reluctance, the two of us slowly released each other from our embrace. We gazed into each other's eyes for a few seconds before turning our gaze towards Luna. Nightmare Moon was the one to answer as she flexed her neck. "No... Nothing is wrong. You know I am not one to find much enjoyment in weddings."

"Mm. I know. Still, it's good of you to be here with us. Celestia was looking for you." Luna replied while glancing at the open doors near us. Nightmare Moon merely nodded before casting me solemn stare. I could see her trying to smile, but it just did not happen. The somber mare then walked inside and out of sight while her sister watched.

I felt far too melancholy to even try to speak. Luna could see that something was amiss and asked, "You do not look well, my friend. Is something troubling you?"

A long sigh escaped my nostrils before I looked down at her. "I don't know... I really don't. But... Nightmare Moon. Is she OK? I never really enjoyed weddings all that much myself, but... It feels like it's more than that."

Luna hesitated. Her eyes wandered. I thought she was trying to think up a lie, but she eventually relented. "I'm not entirely certain... You know my sister is a complicated person. She has not smiled at all since this morning. I am sure it's merely temporary. Just...give her some time."

"Yeah... Sure." I mumbled before seating myself upon the bench I had been using a short while earlier.

My royal friend then approached me and displayed a calm smile upon her face. "Do not be so glum, my friend. Today is a most special day for you. Wouldn't you rather enjoy your wedding day instead of wallowing in this folderol?"

She had a point. I was not getting anything out of feeling down over something I did not even understand. With a long breath, I started to push those feelings to the back of my mind and just enjoy the afternoon for what it was. "Yeah... Yeah, I really should. I've got no reason to be mopey today."

"Much better. We still have some time before the ceremony begins, so feel free to mingle with your guests until then." Luna replied with a more sincere smile. She soon ducked back into the town hall while I cast my gaze at the steadily growing number of guests milling about out in the town square. Already nervous enough, I decided to let my guests come to me and remained where I was.

I wish I had more to describe, but most of the conversations I got into with any guests went roughly the same way. Nothing of any real significance was discussed that I feel is worth mentioning here, though everyone who approached me offered their best wishes for me and Fluttershy. I was sincerely happy to have them all there.

At one point, I got up to take a walk around the square to help pass the time. It was only then that I noticed security had tightened further as the ceremony drew near. A glance at the town hall's roof revealed several pegasi of the royal guard armed with crossbows while keeping a constant vigilance. Seeing that the sentries were very visibly armed, I quickly sought out Shining Armor on the veranda and approached him. "Hey, Armor? How's the perimeter looking? Any trouble?"

My friend turned to me and cast me a surprisingly relaxed smile. "Nope! No signs of Changelings all day. Just...uh...don't mind the guys up there. You never know if you'll get any last minute interruptions."

"Yeah, point taken. Thanks again for all of this." I retorted before noticing that all of the guests were starting to file towards the side of the town hall where the door was located. "Hm? Is it time?"

"Looks like it. You ready?" Shining Armor asked in return while showing a slight smirk. As a married man, he probably knew exactly what I was feeling.

A new surge of anxiety flooded my senses as I realized that it was finally happening. I was excited, yet uneasy. And yet, I know that is likely normal for a bachelor. "Heh... About as ready as I'll ever be."

The two of us stepped into the town hall before the doors closed behind us. Shining Armor trotted down the middle of the isle before joining Cadence in an adjacent seat. The rows of chairs were lined with colorful rows of ponies, many familiar and some not so familiar. There were even some guests up in the balconies higher up including Nightmare Moon. As a last minute show of caution, unicorn members of the royal guard were passing each row of chairs while casting the same spell they had used on me earlier. They were taking no chances on anything.

My eyes were directed ahead at the raised floor at the end of the red carpet. Luna herself stood at the center and cast me a smile as if awaiting my approach. I could tell it was not yet the time for the ceremony to start, so I remained by the door. But I soon heard a loud whisper from next to me. "Congrats, James! You and Fluttershy finally gettin' hitched, huh?"

I glanced down to my right and saw none other than the three Cutie Mark Crusaders. They each had a basket of pink rose petals at their sides as they had volunteered to be the flower fillies for the wedding. I am pretty sure it was not their first time doing so too. Still, I could only smile nervously as I said, "Yep. Felt like a good time to propose. And it's good to have you girls here."

Scootaloo then glanced around before looking back to me and asking, "Hey, have you seen Mom? Shouldn't she be here too?"

It was Sweetie Belle who provided an answer. "Oh, Rarity was with her! She said Fluttershy wanted to keep her dress hidden from James right until she walked down the aisle. Said she wanted to surprise him."

That romantic filly then gave me a wink to nail her point. I felt a little giddy as I suspected she and Rarity were right outside the door. Watching from the windows until the proper time. As if to prove my point, the door opened quietly before Rarity stuck her head in. "Oh, I do hope I'm not too late. Fluttershy will be along very shortly."

"I'm glad you made it. Can't walk down the aisle without my best mare." I replied while showing Rarity a sincere smile. However, right as the door closed, a melody filled the air. I turned towards the piano at the far side of the room and saw the same pianist I had seen performing at the Grand Galloping Gala twice over. He must have been hired to play at my wedding. A gentle melody filled the air, signaling the start of the ceremony.

"That's our cue, girls! Flower fillies, away!" Apple Bloom whispered loudly before she and her friends snatched up their baskets in their jaws. However, Rarity was quick to stop them by standing in their way.

"Oh, no no no! You go before the bride walks. That's my cue. It's the groom's turn. You'll know it's your turn when the right music plays." Rarity whispered to the three fillies while they recoiled in mild embarrassment. To be fair, even I am not terribly familiar with the protocol wedding processions follow.

Rarity and I stood beside each other at end of the aisle and slowly walked along it together as the melody continued. I glanced down at Rarity as she glanced up at me. "Do be good to her, darling. You know she can't lose you now."

I could only nod. All eyes were on me as I shuffled down the aisle at an almost sluggish pace. I think Rarity even let out a quiet chuckle at just how nervous I was. Eventually, I reached the end of the aisle and stood to Luna's left while Rarity took her place near a podium where Celestia and Rainbow Dash were waiting by. Celestia even took a moment to use that spell to scan Rarity, much to my friend's bewilderment. Celestia just smiled crookedly when it became obvious that was indeed the real Rarity. I glanced at Luna, who smiled and winked at me in support. But then, I heard the music come to a stop. And then... That melody. The one melody everyone knows that heralds wedding vows.

I immediately looked ahead at the doors as Celestia's golden magic aura coated the door's handles before pulling the two halves open. And what a sight I saw. Right on cue, Scootaloo led her two friends down the aisle, happily hopping along with their baskets swinging side to side as they scattered their petals. And right behind them was none other than my beloved. Fluttershy entered the room.

The moment our eyes locked, we did not look away. She was gorgeous, clad in a flowing white dress that shimmered like a blanket of freshly fallen snow. A crown of white roses sat upon her head, a painfully nervous yet happy smile set upon her lips. As the three fillies before her stood to the side after reaching the end of the aisle, Fluttershy continued to slowly march down the aisle at an even slower pace than I had done. All eyes were on her, a number of guests visibly shedding tears as the melody continued to fill the air.

My heart was aflutter while butterflies flittered in my stomach. I felt so anxious yet so happy. And I could see in my betrothed's eyes that the same feelings filled her heart. Just as the song ended, Fluttershy reached the aisle and stood to Luna's right. We looked at each other and smiled. It was all we could do. We had no regrets on where we were now.

The two of us turned to the Princess of the Night as she presided over us. She spoke gently, yet clearly for all to hear. "Dearly beloveds. We are gathered here today join these two in precious matrimony."

That was all I heard before Luna's words became white noise to me. I could not take my eyes off of Fluttershy while she gazed back at me. So much had happened since a mere two years ago. And yet, here we were. Our wedding day. I knew it had not been a smooth journey getting to where we were now. But I could not be happier. Fate had been most kind to us in the end.

I eventually noticed that Luna had stopped speaking and was now casting her gaze towards the podium nearby. Fluttershy too turned to look as Rainbow Dash took the stand. Our brash young friend glanced at us and smirked before looking down at what was likely a sheet of paper on the podium and tapping the microphone at the front to test it. "Wow... You ever get that feeling when you find out one of your longtime friends is getting married and you have no idea what to think of it? Yeah, that's what's going through my head right now."

The room became filled with chuckling as Rainbow Dash started her speech with a tiny bit of humor. Finally, she started on the speech properly. "Fluttershy and I go way back. And she was pretty much the same way back then as she is now. Always a really sweet and sensitive mare who always wanted the best for everypony. Always had so much care to give, but never had anypony to give her that kind of care in return. I didn't think it would happen. I didn't think a stallion would ever be interested in somepony so demure... So shy. But...she found him. Or maybe he found her. Not a stallion, but a man. And..."

Rainbow Dash paused for a few seconds as she closed her eyes. Her smile faded while she bowed her head. "And... Just such a sweet guy... Just the right kind of guy she needed."

A sigh escaped my throat. I could see she was pained. I knew she loved me. And I know I love her. It must have pained her to see the man she loves most being wed to her friend instead. However, Rainbow Dash quickly shook off her moment of weakness and smiled again. "And not just because of that. He was someone who helped her as much as she helped him. Don't get me wrong, Fluttershy's still Fluttershy. But...I've seen it. It wasn't as obvious as before, but now it's clear that she has the heart of a lion. You've gotten stronger ever since you found him, Fluttershy. You've become a better mare and I can't stress how proud I am of you for that. I know wherever life takes you now, you'll never be alone because the perfect guy for you will always be there for you in the same way you'll always be there for him. And I'll continue to watch and support you as you friend during this long journey we all call life. Fluttershy... Congratulations."

Many of our guests clapped their hooves in modest applause as Rainbow Dash stepped down from the podium and took her seat at the front row with the rest of our dearest friends. She showed a tearful smile as her hoof rubbed said tears away. I thought she would make a big fuss out of being caught crying in front of an audience, but it looked like she simply did not care this time. Fluttershy and I certainly did not think any less of her for it. That was a marvelous speech I never would have expected out of someone like her.

Next up was Celestia. The Princess of the Dawn took the podium and paused momentarily. She did not have a script to read off of, so she was going to have to recite from memory. All eyes were upon the regal ruler of Equestria as she began to speak softly, the microphone transmitting her voice throughout the vast chamber. "It is rare to see a couple come to be that consists of differing species. Even rarer when one of the two happens to be human. But I suppose that's what happens when that human is the only one of his kind on the planet."

It was a weak jab of humor, but I still cracked a smirk at it. A quiet rumbling chuckle filled the air as a number of other guests also found it mildly funny. Still, Celestia continued in earnest. "I have been watching you since you came to this world out of the blue. For so long, your kind were beings of myth and speculation. And to finally see you here in the flesh was a truly unexpected development. I was left wondering how you would mesh with our world. How you would merge with our society and what impact you would have upon those around you. You did not disappoint."

I knew Celestia was not being entirely honest. It was she and her sister who brought me to this magical world in the first place. But the public could not be allowed to know that. Not yet. Although there was some truth to what she was saying. It was indeed a gamble to bring someone like me from a world that is so radically different from their own and filled with ideologies that are entirely incompatible with Equestria's way of life. It was a bold move. And I was glad to see that she did not regret her decision.

Celestia glanced at me during a brief pause and smiled. I smiled right back before she continued. "You have shown a deep appreciation for our world and our people. And that appreciation eventually blossomed into a powerful love for one specific member of our society. And I cannot stress how fortunate she is that she has you now. You are a man who knows how to listen. You are a man who knows how care. And you are a man who knows how to love. So very much. Any mare you wished to spend your life with would only be richer for it. You love our world and its people. And they would all love you right back if they grew to know you. As I have."

Such words... I was touched. I felt myself even tear up a little at her sweet words towards me. Celestia then cast her gaze directly at me as she said, "I know you will go far with Fluttershy as her husband. I know you will always strive to make her happy as she will do the same for you. And I know all will smile at the happiness you two share. Best of luck, my friend. I wish you both the happiest of futures."

A hearty applause filled the air as Celestia stepped back to allow Rarity to take the podium. I glanced down during the transition and saw Fluttershy looking like she was on the verge of tears while she smiled back up at me. But our gazes soon had to look away as Rarity took the stand. She is our best friend and so much more. It would only be right to save the best for last.

Our elegant and beautiful friend cast a tender smile at the two of us before she turned her gaze back to our audience. She took a long breath before speaking into the microphone. "I have known Fluttershy for some years now. A mare of quiet grace and beauty with endless kindness that few can truly match. And we have always been the best of friends. And I have known dear James since the day he came to this world. An equally quiet man with a generous heart and a deep appreciation for true beauty. Barely a week into his stay with us and these two dears were already more than mere friends."

Fluttershy and I shared a quick glance with each other before looking back to Rarity. Our beautiful friend then continued, "Two gentle souls that mesh in a special kind of harmony. The soul of a butterfly and the soul of a dove. Could there be a more fitting bond? And truly, I have seen the subtle changes in each of them as the months went by. They never stopped being themselves, and yet they only became something more than what they once were. Drawing off of each other. Growing stronger with each other. I look at them now and I can see... They are more than what they were when we first met. And they are all the more blessed for it."

I could see that Rarity was struggling to hold back tears as she spoke. She eventually gave up and just let them flow while she continued to speak with a smile. "As your friend, I have nothing but the best wishes for each of you. You have come so far and I know you will only continue to excel together. You two are meant for each other and we all can see that. James. Fluttershy. May only joy be found in your future."

Rarity quietly wept as she left the podium while everyone in the room applauded her. Applejack was quick to give her a reassuring pat on the back when Rarity took her seat at the front row along with our four dearest friends. I could only quietly smile at my best friend and secret lover. It must have been difficult for her to give such a speech. I wish she could have been there at the altar with us and I knew Fluttershy wanted that too. We would make up for it someday. At least I certainly hope we do.

"Would the ring bearer please step forward?" Luna then spoke once everyone had taken their places. Off to my left, I saw Button Mash approach with a small square cushion of fuchsia hues carrying our wedding bands resting atop his head. He had swapped out his usual propeller beanie for a fancy black tuxedo jacket and was looking quite darling. Even Scootaloo was giving him a look of amazement from nearby.

I could only smile at my little friend as he stood before us and bowed before the Princess of the Night. Her magic aura engulfed the cushion and lifted it from Button's head before he smiled up at us. I whispered quietly, "You did well, Button."

That quiet smile turned into a big grin before Button Mash trotted happily to his seat at the front row. His mother sat by him and whispered words of tender praise for how he handled himself. I think Scootaloo was just as impressed since she kept her eyes on him for a moment longer. Finally, all eyes fell upon Luna as the ceremony neared the moment we were all waiting for. "Kind words have been spoken from those you hold dear. Words of those who have known you long and known you well. They honor you and your love just as their presence does. Now, if anypony feels these two dearly beloveds should not be wed here and now, let them speak their peace."

I knew that such a statement was only made out of protocol. No one in the audience had such a thought. Despite this, I was still surprised as Shining Armor suddenly started pushing his way to the aisle. "Wait, excuse me! Hold everything a minute! I just remembered something!"

All eyes fell upon the captain of the royal guard himself as he fell flat on his chest after struggling through the row of guests just getting out of the row of seats. Fluttershy and I were equally confused as he climbed to his feet and trotted toward us. "You're the one person here we haven't checked. Just be still for a second."

The royal guard had completely overlooked performing a check on Fluttershy? All eyes fell upon her as Shining Armor's horn was engulfed in his magic aura while he raised and lowered his horn beside her head. Fluttershy must not have been briefed on the security in town or why they were there since she just looked more baffled than alarmed. Finally, Shining Armor lifted his head away from her as his magic aura faded. "She's good. Everything's OK."

"Um... It is?" Fluttershy asked in bewilderment before glancing up at me for some answers. I just shrugged my shoulders and let Shining Armor do the talking.

Speaking of him, he just gave Fluttershy a whimsical wink. "Yeah, just had to be sure. You know what happened at the last wedding you attended."

That got a healthy dose of laughter out of many of the guests. Even Fluttershy let out a hearty giggle. She knew exactly what the deal was by that point. Shining Armor then excused himself and returned to his seat beside Cadence. Luna then glanced around as if daring someone else to voice any disapproval for the wedding. Once no one else spoke up, Luna then made ring cushion float higher. A hush fell over the room as she silently beckoned us to take the rings.

No words were needed. Fluttershy and I turned to each other. I decided to go first as I took her bracelet in hand and dropped to one knee. I debated over which hoof I should slide it over until Fluttershy lifted her left. Her eyes were locked with mine as I took her left hoof in hand. She looked like she was on the verge of tears. I too had butterflies flittering around in my stomach, but a special kind of joy was tapping inside my heart. I gently slid the bracelet over Fluttershy's hoof until it was fit snugly above her ankle. She let out a quiet whimper as she gritted her teeth, the tears finally flowing free as she struggled to contain her emotions. My hand immediately went to her cheeks to wipe the tears away and her uneven smile showed her appreciation.

Now it was her turn. I remained on my knee while Fluttershy calmed herself and reached for my ring. She delicately balanced it between her lips while she lifted my left hand with a hoof under my wrist. I splayed my fingers as she brought the ring to its designated finger. The moment it slid into place, I let out a ragged wheeze as I too felt a surge of emotion. It was done. Our rings were set. There was only one thing left to do.

I rose to my feet as we turned to face Luna as she set the ring cushion aside. Luna smiled at the two of us. However, I was quick to notice Nightmare Moon up in one of the booths on the second floor. She was looking away... For just a moment, that feeling from earlier surfaced in my heart. The distraction was short-lived as Luna looked directly at me. "And so the sacred questions must be asked. "Do you, James, take this mare to be your lawfully wedded wife? In sickness and in health, in fortune and folly, for the rest of your days?"

My eyes glanced at Fluttershy as she looked back at me almost in tears. Everyone around us watched with bated breath. I could scarcely bring myself to breathe. But I knew what my heart wanted and I knew why I was there. With a deep breath to steady my nerves, I spoke my intentions. "I do."

Fluttershy's smile only widened. Luna's gaze then fell upon hers as Fluttershy turned to the Princess of the Night. "And do you, Fluttershy, take this man to be your lawfully wedded husband? In sickness and in health, in fortune and folly, for the rest of your days?"

My beloved's only response was a painfully quiet whimper as tears once more flowed down her cheeks. Luna and I were left puzzled by the lack of an audible response. She then asked, "I beg your pardon? What was that?"

"Mmhm..." Fluttershy mumbled a little louder in a high-pitched squeak. A low murmur flowed through the audience as some started to chuckle. I too was tempted to laugh at just how endearingly cute Fluttershy was being. The poor thing just could not overcome her nerves to speak a proper response.

Just as Luna was about to ask again, Rainbow Dash called out from her seat with arms held high. "She does! Of course she does! Take my word for it, she's crazy for him!"

That finally got a laugh out of just about everyone there. Myself included. Even Fluttershy let out a quiet giggle at her friend's show of support. Luna then smirked at Fluttershy as the laughter died down and asked, "Is this true?"

Fluttershy's response was an eager nod of her head. That was apparently good enough for Luna since she then said, "Then I hereby royally decree that you are now husband and wife. Congratulations."

Even with those words, we were not done. And our guests knew it. One last sacred act was needed to complete the ceremony. Fluttershy and I faced each other while I got down on one knee. After mere seconds of hesitation, we could not wait any longer. She all but jumped into my arms as I pulled her close. Our eyes closed. Our lips touched. The guests burst into applause. It was done. We were now officially a couple.

I... I really cannot find the words to describe how that felt. Surrounded by friends and associates cheering us on as we finally became more than mere lovers. Even as I write this now, I cannot fully convey how that felt. It puts a whole new perspective on the experience of marriage.

However, there was still one last step that we did not foresee. Once our kiss ended and we gazed into each others' eyes with such delight, Fluttershy and I noticed out of the corners of our eyes that the stacks of roses nearby were starting to glow. I immediately had a hunch of what was going on and scanned the rows of guests. Eventually, I spotted Trixie in the mix. And her horn was coated in her magic aura. She knew I was looking at her and winked at me with a smirk on display.

It was only then that we discovered exactly what kind of services she had been requested to provide. Seconds later, a flash of three colors came from the piles of roses as they shot up into the air and began to float around the town hall much to the delight of everyone there. Their forms had changed. The white roses had take on the form of featureless doves while the pink and yellow roses did the same in the form of butterflies. Our cutie marks dancing together in a frenzy of glowing shapes.

It lasted no more than a minute before the glowing forms dissolved back into mere flower petals that gently floated down among our guests. Some caught them as keepsakes, some even had them as snacks. But Fluttershy and I managed to catch one of each. Yellow and pink on her hoof and white in my hand. We looked at each other with a smile before placing our hand and hoof together with the petals locked between them. Once again, Trixie surprised us. Something felt off after a few seconds and we pulled away to see what had become of the petals.

What we saw was indeed an inspiring sight. The three petals had merged together to form a heart shape that was a mishmash of the three colors swirling together. It floated between us for a moment before bursting into a puff of even smaller flower petals. The two of us chuckled in delight before I scooped my bride up in my arms while she beamed at me with one of the biggest smiles I had ever seen on her. Now that the wedding had properly concluded, it was time to head to the catering hall for some fun and refreshments.

I wish I could say more about what happened, but our time at the catering hall was quite simple. Fantastic food, plenty of music and dancing, and good company. Fluttershy was in no condition to get on the dance floor with the weight of Gladesong in her belly, so we just chilled out in the corner while engaging in conversation with all who would approach us. Fluttershy's dress did a good job of hiding her pregnancy from a glance, but once someone got a good look at her, they would shower us with best wishes and all sorts of questions about our child. It got pretty flattering after a while.

Finally, as the sun began to set and all but a few guests had left for home, Fluttershy and I had swapped out of our wedding attire and were at the train station all packed up and ready to head out on our honeymoon. Our dearest friends and the Cutie Mark Crusaders had come along to see us off with the train having only minutes to go before departure.

They were all so happy for us and... Well... To be honest, Fluttershy and I were quite tired by that point. We were ready to settle in for the night in our sleeping quarters on the train. Still, Fluttershy was very thorough in making certain that Applejack would take over her animal care taking while we were gone. She is the only one who lives close enough and is enough of an early riser to handle the morning routines. Scootaloo would also be staying with her while we were gone and Apple Bloom was looking forward to her company. We all shared one big hug as the last call was sounded and reluctantly boarded the train as our friends saw us all off.

I am writing this from one of the train cars the day after we left. Turns out it takes roughly two days to get from Ponyville to Cantercun. Fluttershy has been getting a lot of sleep since then while I have been writing this bit by bit in what seems to be a train car used many by those who travel as part of their job. Businessmen and the like. Typewriters are provided for such roles.

We had to stop in Appleloosa along the way for the train to refuel, so Fluttershy and I took the time to stretch our legs. Even bumped into Braeburn of all people, who very enthusiastically showed me around town while Fluttershy recounted her first visit to the place. Sounded like it was quite a mess at the time and I was glad I missed out on bearing witness to that godforsaken musical number Pinkie Pie came up with. I was especially surprised to see buffalo there when they looked rather out of place and brought up some unsettling parallels with my homeland's past, but they got along just fine with the locals to the point of making me smile at the mere sight of them. They were very curious about me as well. It had been a long time since my human heritage got that kind of attention. Needless to say, I am not in a hurry to go back. Too hot, dry, and dusty for my tastes and the lack of more modern necessities made things too rough. I never was that big on wild west settings in fiction and that lack of interest still translates to real life. Thankfully, we only stayed for a few hours before setting off again.

The sun sets in the horizon now as I think this is a good place to stop. The first day of our ten day and nine night stay starts tomorrow when the train pulls into the station in the morning. God... I still cannot fully process everything that just happened. I am married to Fluttershy. She is my wife now. And... I feel so happy about it.

Well, time to stop here and get to bed. My wife is waiting for me and I am most definitely looking forward to tomorrow.

Honeymoon Among the Waves

I awoke slowly to the unfamiliar call of tropical birds somewhere outside. The warm rays of the southern sun shone through the blinds as I felt very reluctant to get up. I could scarcely believe what had occurred a few days earlier. I am married. I was still getting used to that fact. Fluttershy and I had arrived in Cantercun the previous afternoon and went to bed early after being so tired from the trainlag. Is that even a word? Regardless, it was time to start our honeymoon proper.

After closing my eyes and trying to go back to sleep, my body finally started to realize it was time to get up and get going after another ten minutes. But rather than get up, I rolled onto my side and draped my arm over the sleeping form of my new wife. Fluttershy was slumbering peacefully and she needed it after such a long time spent on the rails. I carefully pulled the covers down to reveal her beautiful pregnant form, our daughter pushing her belly out in all directions. It would not be much longer now, but I was hoping she could wait until after we got home. Being likely hundreds of miles from home was not a good place for Fluttershy to give birth.

My hand rubbed over Fluttershy's firm round belly, our foal gently shifting inside as she too was likely waking up in her own way. I held her body to my chest, my hand gliding along her belly and up to her cheek. I knew how I wanted to start the first day on my honeymoon and I was sure she would too. My lips tenderly kissed my beloved's neck as I nudged my mane away with my face. Very slowly, Fluttershy began to awaken as she cooed in her sleep. "Mmmmm... Ooh... Morning, honey..."

"Morning, sunshine." I whispered back as I kissed my wife while she smiled so dreamily in her sleepy stupor. She soon turned to look at me and brought her lips to mine. It was...one of the most tender and sincere kisses I had gotten from her in a while. We were no longer mere lovers. We were husband and wife. She was finally my mare and my mare alone. And I was her man. "Sleep well, baby?"

"Mmm... I did... I haven't slept that well in a while." She whispered back to me as my hand slid over her side and down to her flank. I caressed the motherly contours of her hip, being mindful to avoid touching her cutie mark. At least for the moment. Fluttershy must have read my mind since she gazed at me sleepily, yet lovingly. "Does daddy want to start the day the right way? Because mommy does too."

Her sweet honeyed words were music to my ears. I kissed her ear tenderly, whispering equally sweet words to her. That she was the most beautiful mare for miles around. That she looks so radiant when she is carrying my child within her. That she will be a wonderful mother. As my hand caressed her bloated belly that contained a treasure we created together, Fluttershy responded by grinding her curvy foal-bearing hips against mine. Her up and down movements slowly created a stiff bulge in my boxers. I wanted her badly. And I could tell by the faint musk starting to reach my nostrils that she wanted me too. My wife whispered to me, "Mmmm, does daddy like my new mommy curves?"

"Mmmm... Daddy loves how sexy mommy is with her big curvy hips." I whispered back as my fingers traced over the three butterflies of her cutie mark. I gently prodded their wings, Fluttershy cooing as I caressed her little pleasure point. Fluttershy whimpered lustfully at my touch as she pushed back harder, rubbing her rump against my waist as if trying to take me into her. I decided to not keep her waiting as I began to slide my boxers down. "It's not polite to keep a lady waiting. Let me fix that for you, baby."

"Mmmm... Ooooh daddy..." Fluttershy cooed as I began to slowly push into her warm wet depths. She arched her back as her wing sprang open while the other was pinned under her. I draped my arm across her belly for leverage, making slow gentle thrusts into my wife's winking lips. Even as I pleased her, she pleased me with more sweet tender words. "Oh James... Oh, you're gonna be such a good daddy..."

"Fluttershy, baby... Mm, you make me so proud to be a daddy..." I whispered back into her ear as my eyes closed. I cold feel every inner caress along my shaft. Every quiver of pleasure as my heart swelled with pride and love for my wife. And our little one. I could feel Gladesong moving within as I made love to her mother. We were all together. Mother, father, and child. "I wanna be a father...to your baby..."

"Mmmmm, and I wanna have your beautiful foals, honey..." Fluttershy cooed back to me. Her hoof rubbed over her belly near my hand. Her round taut flesh heaved and shifted from the movements of our daughter within. "She... Ooh... She always gets so active when we make love... She likes it when daddy is making mommy feel so good and happy with his love..."

"Then we should do this more often, baby." I whispered back before gently nibbling on Fluttershy's ear. Fluttershy was so radiant as her belly shifted. And she loved it. She could no longer speak for a moment as my tender thrusts into her needy inner passage and the stirring of our child in her womb pleasured her together in a way only a pregnant mare could experience. And she was wonderful for it. Knowing that my gift to her was pleasuring her as much as I was only invigorated me as I began to thrust into her a bit harder, making my beloved yelp with each thrust.

My hand soon slid down low with Fluttershy's belly even as she wobbled with every thrust I made into her. I knew what I wanted to do next. My hands reached low and found its destination. Fluttershy's full heavy teats. She quivered and squeaked in delight as my hands fondled her soft motherly mounds. I could feel how bloated and full they were. Soft and full of liquid. "James... They're... Ooh, they're so full... Like they could..."

And then it happened. I felt a liquid ooze into my hand. With just the right kind of squeeze, I began to make her lactate and leak her creamy milk. Fluttershy was in bliss, too sensitive to speak as I pleasured her in two places. My fingers gently pinched her dark puffy nipples, coaxing more and more milk from her swollen teats.

"James... I... I need more..." Fluttershy soon whispered to me as I found her pulling away from me. My shaft slid from her lips before I lied on my back as Fluttershy stood up and turned around she faced me, smiling lustfully as she positioned her rump above my stiff slick shaft. "I want to see you when you fill me..."

Before I could say anything, Fluttershy took the lead. She lowered her hips to mine, taking me into her with her heavy round belly pressing against my own. I groaned in bliss, my hands gravitating to her belly while she began to ride me. I could feel Gladesong squirming within constantly. She would not stop moving as long as her mother and I were making love.

"Oh god, honey... Oh god, you're so beautiful...!" I moaned as I beheld my glorious pregnant wife doing all the work now. Even with the weight of a foal weighing her down, Fluttershy was too determined to slow down. She would not stop until I filled her. "Mmmm... Oooh... Mama Fluttershy..."

"And I'm your Mama Fluttershy, honey... Ooooh, daddy..." Fluttershy cooed as my hands rubbed over her belly. I could not do much for her from my current location, so I at least tried to show her how much I appreciated her and her pregnant form. She would not be in such a state much longer. Like a flower in full bloom with winter drawing near, I wanted to enjoy and appreciate her beautiful temporary state as much as I could before it would finally end.

With the pressure of her belly against me and Fluttershy's hot moist inner walls caressing my shaft, I could feel the telltale pressure in my loins building. She was so beautiful... So irresistible. I could barely see the timid insecure little mare that she had once been. Fluttershy was blossoming beautifully into a much more confident mare. And her eagerness to please me was all the proof I needed as she gazed at me with a profound blush on her face. "Oh James... My... My husband... I don't want this to be the last time..."

If she could kiss me while being on top, she would have. The only thing keeping her from reaching my face was her full firm belly in the way. And her words... I loved them. I too did not want this to be the last time she would be so swollen and radiant with our child. She continued to sing her love to me while continuing to repeatedly bring her hips to mine. "I love this feeling... You inside me... Our foal squirming between us... It all feels so...perfect..."

"Oh baby, I know... God, I can't get enough of you like this... You...make me so happy... And...having our little one here too... It just makes it all feel so...complete..." I groaned in lust as I could feel my climax rising quickly. Fluttershy began to slam her hips against mine in desperation as her pungent juices were oozing all over my loins.

"James... My love... I... I love you! I love you...so... soooooo....!!!" Fluttershy pinned her hips against mine as she spasm above me, face turned to the ceiling as she lost all coherency in her words. I held onto her belly as I lifted my hips, groaning her name as I too hit my climax. My seed exploded into her, trying to enter her sealed womb and slowly beginning to ooze out and onto me in a mixture of our juices. It was all over too soon, but the glorious afterglow left me feeling oh so satisfied and happy.

Fluttershy gazed at the ceiling as she panted in a stupor, firmly sitting on me with myself still wedged deep inside her. I regained my senses first and immediately began to tenderly rub her belly as it rested upon my middle. But a moment later, Fluttershy placed her hooves over my hands as she looked down at me. She almost looked like she was in tears out of sheer joy. She whispered to me most tenderly, "I love you...so much... I feel like I really made the right choice when I...told you when I did."

"I'm glad you did, honey... I... I have no regrets about you being mine." I whispered back while beholding my wife in a way only I would ever see. If I ever had any doubts or worries that my love would veer more towards anyone else than needed, they were gone. I knew why I married her and not someone else. "I love you, baby... Love you so much..."

My wife let out a muffled squeak of delight as her hooves continued to rub over my hands while they glided over her belly. She then looked at me with such quiet passion in her eyes. "James... I don't want Gladesong to be the last one we have. When the time is right, I want to have another."

A twinge of excitement flooded my senses. The thought of going through this wonderful experience again sounded like a special kind of paradise. "You making plans already, honey? Gladesong isn't even here yet."

She giggled at me, not hiding how much she was enjoying her condition. "I know, but... These past ten months or so have been...so wonderful. So magical. I've never felt better or more alive... I love having your foals grow in me." Her hooves then left my hands as she closed her eyes and rubbed her belly as Gladesong responded with subtle movements against her taut flesh. "I know I'm going to love being a mommy... And I don't want it to be the last time..."

I could only smile in pride. I too was happy to see Fluttershy grow with our child. It was an experience I definitely wanted to go through again. But I then saw Fluttershy glance at me with a more lustful smile. "I want you to breed me as many times as you can, honey. I'll never get tired of being a mama to your babies."

"Baby, easy there. We just finished. Keep that up and we'll have to go again. You know how much I love the idea of getting you pregnant again." I replied with an almost joking tone as I laughed a bit. She sure knows my kinks well. Fluttershy quickly lost that temptress gaze and giggled along with me. By then, I was just wanting to get up and get started on our first real day of our honeymoon. "But anyway... Mind if we wash up a bit first? I dunno how much I want to leave the room reeking of sex..."

"Hehee... Yes, we probably should." Fluttershy retorted before she stood up. With nowhere for our juices to go, I could only watch as my seed oozed from her backside and onto the bed sheets. "Oh dear... I hope the resort staff won't notice..."

"Eh... I'm sure we're not the only couple who's made a mess like that in bed. Besides, that'll all come out in the wash." I replied while sharing her sentiments. We carefully made our way to the bathroom for a hot shower while being mindful that our mess did not wind up on the floor too.

Before long, Fluttershy and I departed from our room and made our way outside. A stone path bordered by palm trees and rows of tropical flowers led towards the main resort area which was loaded with quite a few vacationers while the other end of the path led into the main hall which mainly consisted of a central area that was one big veranda which led to the enclosed areas such as the main offices and the dining hall. There was even a room for business type travelers that included typewriters, which is where I have been writing this from periodically. I guess I should say now is that half the time Fluttershy naps on our vacation, I go and write some of this.

Our first stop was for breakfast, which brought us to the dining hall. A vast gourmet buffet was on display. We ate like kings before we decided to make our way down to the beach. Only I first decided to hurry back to our room to swap out into some swim trunks and a tropical shirt Rarity had woven to me. I left the buttons undone while putting on some sandals before I hurried outside to join Fluttershy.

Fluttershy's eyes and ears observed everything around us. She was in a brand new place with plenty of flora and fauna she likely had never seen before. A sound we often heard was some sort of bird playing Marco Polo with its mate, but it definitely was not the call of a bird we get to see back home. I watched with patience while Fluttershy sniffed the many flowers we passed. "Having fun?"

My wife looked back at me as we walked along the path while looking absolutely delighted. "Oh, yes! The air smells so fresh and warm, the flowers are so fragrant, and I'm loving these new bird calls! I can't wait to see what else this place has to offer."

"Well, I hope you're up for a swim. I hear the surf around here is really warm." I replied as we started to pass a number of tourists. There were a lot of swimming pools and a juice bar here and there before we could even get to the beach. Live music was been played here and there and I especially liked the sound of metals drums being played. We were still satisfied from breakfast, so we decided to go for a walk along the beach first. Although I think Fluttershy was the only pregnant mare at the resort at the time. Or at least the only one so far along. She was getting a lot of looks and a number of vacationers even wished us both well as we passed. It was rather flattering, to be honest. But I could tell this was one time where Fluttershy actually appreciated the attention.

Fluttershy was proving herself to have a lot of energy despite how heavy she had gotten. Her pregnancy was not slowing her down at all as she trotted about to see the various beachside fauna. The seagulls were happy to gather around her while she sweet-talked them the way she always does with birds. That mare really does know how to worm her way into the hearts of animals and they love her for it. It was very endearing to watch her having so much fun. It was the most excited I had seen her in a long time.

However, my attention was directed to the surf nearby. A bunch of beachgoers were playing volley in the shallows. The net was anchored below the waves, but... Something was off. I am not sure what it was, but I was quick to notice something off about half of the players. Some were obviously normal ponies, but... There was something different about the others. Maybe it was how their manes appeared to shimmer and how their coats looked too smooth and shiny for compacted layers of fine hair, but something about them was very unusual. And then I got an answer.

After being served back and forth a few times, the ball was sent towards one side before one of the odd ponies pulled off a stunt I did not expect. He launched himself into the air and spiked the ball right into the water on the other side. And it was then that I saw why I thought something was off. They were fish! Or rather...kind of. From the waist up, the pony looked normal. But his body narrowed from the waist down and tapered off into a fish's body complete with a tailfin that matched his mane. I cocked my head to one side as he splashed back down while crossing my arms. "They have hippocamps in Equestria? Or is it hippocampi...?"

As I stood there pondering this discovery, I failed to notice another hippocamp had swam up to me at the water's edge. I only then heard him speak up, "Hey there! New around here? I haven't seen anyone like you before."

I almost did not notice him talking to me until I looked down and saw him looking right back. "Uh... Me? Well, yeah. First time here. And I don't think you see humans around here much."

"Human? Can't say I ever heard about them, but I guess global news doesn't reach you easily when you live in the ocean." He replied while sounding friendly enough. I never even got his name, but I did get a good look at the guy. The hippocamp stallion allowed me to observe him from that close and confirm my suspicions. Indeed, there was something off about his mane and his coat. His mane was in fact a shimmering fin. He lacked a coat, but they were not scales either. It appeared to be smooth mammalian flesh like I would see on a dolphin or whale. Even though I could see a set of gills on the side of his neck, it would seem that hippocampi possess traits of both fish and dolphins.

Now that I had the attention of a hippocamp, I decided to slake my curiosity. "So... You're a hippocamp, right?"

The aquatic local was all too happy to enlighten me. "Yep! Although that term doesn't roll off the tongue too well, so most folks just call us seaponies."

"Really? OK, that does roll off the tongue better." I said before looking back at the volleyball players. Now that I could identify the players who were seaponies, I again noticed something off about half of them. Half of the seapony players were wearing some sort of necklace. Some even had unicorn horns. And some had feathery dorsal fins on their backs that matched their 'manes' while being even more translucent. And just below the waist were small dorsal fins that sported their cutie marks, something that seaponies obviously do not get. "Something's not right about some of them... Or do some seaponies grow horns too?"

My host looked over at the players as some jumped from the water to serve the ball back and forth. "Them? Nah, they're just folks from faraway who are visiting. Those with the big dorsal fins? They're pegasi. And the ones with the horns are obviously unicorns. It's all in the necklaces they're wearing."

I fell silent as his words registered me. I eyed the necklaces before glancing back at him. "You mean... Those necklaces..."

"Yup! They turn the wearer into seaponies. But they work in reverse too. They've been made for... Well... Centuries, to be honest. They were made for us seaponies to get around on land if we wanted to. But it also allows anypony else to be a seapony if they wanna try it. You can rent them around here. Or if you really like them, you can buy them and take them home with you." The seapony explained as this new information tickled my brain.

I could not help eyeing the faux seapony mares as they frolicked in the surf. Those necklaces transform the wearer into a more aquatic version of themselves... And those mares were quite beautiful as the sun made their wet cranial fins shimmer and their slick dolphin flesh shine. Easily the closest thing to mermaids Equestria has ever had. A smirk crossed my lips as my thoughts went back to a very dear woman in my life as this information poked at one of my kinks. "I know exactly what I'm gonna bring back for Rarity..."

"Ooh, you gonna get something for a special somepony of yours?" The seapony stallion before me asked while apparently getting what I was implying. "To be honest, that's something a lot of couples like to try while they're vacationing here. I guess they like the idea of getting...steamy beneath the waves."

I could not help but bust out laughing at that. He was right. I loved the idea of making love to either Fluttershy or Rarity while they were in the form of seaponies. "Ha! You read my mind! Um... Hey, I think someone's calling for you."

One of the volleyball players was waving at the guy. He glanced over his shoulder before looking back at me. "Oh, yeah! I guess it's my serve. Well, see ya! Have a good time while you're here."

I watched as the seapony swam back over to the net with impressive speed before getting control of the ball and launching it over to the other side. It was only then that Fluttershy came over to me to observe as well. She only then noticed the aquatic ponies frolicking in the surf and was quite intrigued. "Ooh! They have seaponies here?"

"Huh? Oh, hey there, honey. You know about them?" I asked without really noticing her by me until she spoke. I could not help smiling when I noticed she had woven some tropical wildflowers into her mane.

Fluttershy observed the volleyball players as they sent the ball back and forth. Some of the seapony players even used their snouts much like a dolphin would. "Mmhm, but I never thought I would see them. I hear they're found near most coastal towns, but they prefer to avoid the more urbanized areas like Manehatten. Too much noise, I guess. Lots of steamships around those big ports. But they are a big help along the shipping lanes. I guess...they're like a coast guard?"

The idea of seaponies joining the royal guard to serve as guardians of the ocean was a pretty cool idea. Maybe they even rescue passengers from sinking ships. I was already starting to like the seaponies. "Yeah, they seem pretty cool. So, what next? Wanna try out one of those necklaces?"

"Necklaces? You mean... They actually have necklaces that let you turn into a seapony and back? I thought that was just a rumor... Well, maybe later? I just want to take a walk along the beach, if that's all right." Fluttershy replied while looking pleasantly surprised. I too probably would not have believed that such magic was readily available at seaside resorts.

"Sounds good to me. Lead on, honey." I retorted before following Fluttershy along the beach. The music of the resort and the clamor of vacationers slowly began to fade away behind us. Before long, only the sound of the sand shifting under us with each step and the crashing of waves against the shoreline was the only sound that reached our ears. It almost felt magical. As if we were suddenly miles from civilization with just the two of us for company. "It's so quiet out here. I love it."

"Mmhm... Just the two of us." Fluttershy said before she sat down while watching the ocean. I promptly joined her with an arm around her shoulder. It felt magical, the two of us there all alone with the warm sun shining on us. The surf crashed over my feet, but was pleasantly warm as the faint scent of seawater reached my nose. Fluttershy let out a sigh as one hoof idly rubbed over her belly. "It's so beautiful here..."

"It is. Kinda makes you wish we could stay forever, huh?" I said in return while leaning against her. Anyone who says such tropical locations feel like paradise are not exaggerating. It really is a special type of escape from more temperate climates. Still, I could not help noticing the irony. "Funny... Paradise is only paradise when fleeting. Stay there too long and it becomes routine and mundane. And then you start to miss home. Beautiful places like this really are at their just when visited periodically."

Fluttershy seemed to understand exactly where I was coming from. She looked at me and just smiled. "Oh, I know what you mean. It's wonderful here, but I can't imagine living anywhere else besides Ponyville. It's just the right kind of balance over there. More stable weather too."

We continued to sit there and watch the waves a while longer before finally getting up and continuing down the beach. However, we did not get far before finding a very special kind of surprise. Fluttershy suddenly stopped as she scanned the area ahead. "Huh? Is that... Oh! A sea turtle!"

I turned my gaze to the horizon and carefully scanned the beach. Sure enough, there was indeed a large turtle on the beach. Fluttershy had already started to trot ahead before I ran after her. I never thought I would see a sea turtle in the wild. And there is only one time a sea turtle will come to shore. Such delightful irony.

"Hello there, Miss Turtle! Are you digging a hole for your eggs?" Fluttershy asked, already showing knowledge of a sea turtle's routines. Indeed, the turtle was using her back feet to dig a shallow pit in the sand. It was already looking complete.

What really caught my attention was the way the shell looked. It was not like most other turtles, instead being made up of a mostly circular bony shell, it consisted of long plates that reached back while not looking particularly tough. It was also very large. Bigger than Fluttershy, to be honest. I recognized it immediately as I kneeled by the turtle opposite of Fluttershy as I said, "A leatherback turtle! These are rare where I come from."

"Oh, it is! Well, you're a very lucky girl, Miss Turtle. I'm going to have a baby myself before long. Except I get to carry her around inside me for much longer." Fluttershy replied while she continued to speak sweetly to the turtle. The turtle was very focused on her task as the scooping stopped. I knew what was coming next and averted my eyes from back there to give her some privacy.

"Yeah, sea turtle babies are a pretty big deal. You're doing find, sweetheart. Just take it easy." I said softly while stroking the turtle's smooth head. This might have been a bad idea back on Earth, but the sea turtle before us seemed to be aware of us enough to look at us and even smile a bit.

We stayed right by the big girl's side for the next hour or so. We never really got bored, my wife and I discussing simple turtle facts while she would frequently whisper words of encouragement to the turtle as she laid her eggs. Eventually, we heard the shifting of sand behind her. Fluttershy must have known what was happening and stood up. "Ooh! Wait just a moment, Miss Turtle. Let us see first. We'll even help you bury them."

Fluttershy and I looked behind the turtle and sure enough, there they were. A large cluster of smooth and round white eggs with bits of sand clinging to the shells. It made me smile, knowing that precious little sea turtle hatchlings would emerge in time and scuttle their way back to the ocean. I had to wonder if they would ever meet up with their parents in time since Equestria's wildlife are certainly more aware than most animals back home. Fluttershy and I just smiled to each other before pushing layers of sand over the eggs. Where it would have taken the sea turtle quite a while to get them sufficiently covered, we only took a minute to do it.

"There you go! They're all safe and hidden now." Fluttershy said as we went back to the front of the turtle. She looked up at us and just seemed to smile before she started to use her large flippers to turn herself around to face the sea. She first examined the spot where her eggs had been buried and looked quite satisfied with the job we did. Fluttershy and I respectfully watched as the turtle slowly crawled towards the crashing waves washing over the shore. We would have helped, but there was no way we could hope to lift a turtle of that size. Eventually, the turtle disappeared into the surf and likely made her way back out into the deep blue sea.

"Well... That was a rare treat." I muttered while continuing to just watch the ocean waves splashing over the dark wet sand at the edge of the beach.

Fluttershy smiled over at me while looking very pleased. "Oh, that was something I had been hoping to check off my bucket list for a long time. I never thought I'd actually get to see a sea turtle lay her eggs. I know our honeymoon is going to be wonderful if it's having this great of a start."

I just grinned back at her before reaching over and caressing the side of her belly. "Even better since you were sharing a motherly connection with her, right? She might had laid her eggs, but you'll be laying yours before long too."

My wife giggled in delight while she placed a hoof over my roaming hand. Her smile became more serious as she looked at me with such sincerity in her eyes. "I'm...so excited to finally get to see her soon. I'm... I'm really glad we decided to keep the baby."

"Me too, honey. Me too." I replied with equal sincerity. I felt Gladesong move within her mother. I still had doubts and worries. Especially since I had seen what happens in such a situation when one is entirely unprepared financially or mentally for such a situation. But I knew things would be all right. We were as ready as we would ever be. And we have plenty of good friends ready to step in and help if things end up getting to be too much for us.

Realizing that we had left the resort area a while ago, I looked up at the sun. It was pretty much right overhead. Noon. Time for lunch. And I know Fluttershy can get quite famished when she is eating for too. "Say, honey? You think we should go grab a bite? It looks like it's lunchtime."

"It is? Ooh! Well, it must be now that Gladesong heard you. She wants something yummy, I'll bet." Fluttershy said with a giggle as Gladesong gave a firm nudge from inside her womb. Not missing a beat, we stood up and started to make our way back to the resort. I was curious of what they had available for the lunch buffet. All that walking was sure to have helped us build up an appetite since breakfast.

Just as the resort was coming back into view, I noticed someone on the beach reclining upon a beach chair right at the edge of the resort's section of the sand. I could not help eyeing the mare who was wearing a bathing suit that was a light purple with yellow sides. Her eyes were covered by sunglasses, but I could swear I had seen her somewhere before. That color combination of her light blue coat and that swimsuit was vaguely familiar.

I saw her staring back at me as we both evaluated each other while she sipped on a martini. Apparently recognizing me, she lifted one arm high and waved enthusiastically. Fluttershy soon noticed I had slowed down and looked over at the vacationer too. She figured it out before I did. "Is that Trixie?"

"Uh... Yeah! Isn't this where she sent that postcard from last year?" I replied before the two of us approached her. As I got closer, I caught a glimpse of the mare's cutie mark. Sure enough, it was Trixie. "Hey there, Trixie! Straight from the wedding, huh? You vacationing here too?"

Trixie lifted her sunglasses to reveal her orchid eyes while smiling happily at us. "Hello there, newlyweds! And no, not really. Trixie's just on tour and only got here this morning. She... Heh, I need to learn to stop speaking in the third person when touring."

"Hey, I think it's kinda endearing. But really, we only just saw you at the wedding and here you are again." I replied, again pointing out how surprising it was to bump into her again after so very little time, especially when we were far from home.

Fluttershy then stepped forward and asked, "It's been a long time since we last saw you perform. How has your show gotten? Will you be doing anything special during your show down here?"

Trixie was all too happy to elaborate while she took another sip of her drink. "Oh, if you enjoyed my return debut last year, you'll love all the new tricks I've learned. I've gotten used to the more grand displays, but for touring, I try to find a fitting theme depending on the location. And this time, I think I've figured out what to do. I just need to do a little rehearsing first. And I'll be having some backup performers. Trust me, you won't want to miss it. At the resort's beachside. 8 PM. Be there and I swear you won't be disappointed in the slightest."

She definitely was sure of herself, but not at all cocky. I guess public feedback must have been pretty good for Trixie to go from being a very insecure mare back to a much more confident performer in only a year. She was not stroking her ego. She was just eager to please. I could only smile as I said, "Well then, we'll see you there. That good with you, Fluttershy?"

"Oh, of course! That return debut was so fun that I can't wait to see what new tricks you've come up with." Fluttershy replied while looking quite excited. Relaxation, excellent exotic cuisine, and now a show. Could our honeymoon get any better?

It was only then that Trixie got a good look at Fluttershy and let out a whistle of surprise. "Wow... I couldn't tell during the wedding, but... You're huge! When is the foal due?"

Fluttershy blushed furiously, but smiled all the while as she let out a giggle. "Oh? She's due in...maybe a month at most?"

Trixie levitated her drink glass out of her wrist's grip and applauded us. "Well, congrats! And you're looking great too! Next time I'm in Ponyville, I'd love to meet the little cutie."

Fluttershy smiled brightly at Trixie's compliment. She has always loved how she looks when heavy with foal, but some confirmation from an outside source is always reassuring. "Oh, thank you. Will you be busy tomorrow? It would be nice if we could talk over dinner before your show."

"That sounds like a plan. I won't be free much today since I'll have to rehearse with my volunteers, so I'm trying to enjoy some relaxation while I can. Trixie loves soaking up some rays." Trixie said as she wiggled a bit to get comfortable on her beach chair while taking another sip of her drink.

"Well, we should leave you to that then. See you this evening, all right?" I replied while not wanting to take up too much of her relaxing time and wanting to see what else was to see around the beach beside the resort.

"You got it. Have fun, lovebirds!" Trixie said in farewell as we started to make our way back up the coast towards the noisier and more crowded side of the beach.

Fluttershy looked back at Trixie while our friend looked like she was trying to get comfortable for a nap. "She sounds like she's doing well. I know she was in good spirits when she stopped by during Hearths Warming Eve, but she's really turned things around since the first time I saw her."

"She just needed a push in the right direction. I'm glad things improved for her so radically. She does her job so well that she never needed an ego in the first place. Honestly, I can't even imagine what she was like before I met her." I retorted before we were distracted by the sight of ponies riding the waves on surfboards. One was even a young colt who was entirely shades of green. Although I have to wonder why his cutie mark consisted of three sea turtles. An aspiring oceanographer, perhaps?

One of my favorite parts of the beach were a number of animal handlers allowing vacationers to hold and interact with local fauna under their watch. Specifically iguanas and toucans. Fluttershy was all over that and I adored letting an iguana stretch itself out over my shoulders. The toucans were quite happy with Fluttershy if their occasional clicking was any indication.

Before we did anything else, I hurried back to our room and swapped into my swim trunks and brought out a towel with me. Fluttershy and I then entered the largest swimming pool that had a juice bar at the center along with underwater seats of sorts around the perimeter. Fluttershy went for a mango smoothie while I opted for a strawberry banana one. The water temperature was pleasantly warm and the energy in the air prevented the atmosphere from feeling too lazy.

With lunchtime approaching, the two of us went for a swim in the surf nearby. I expected the water to be a bit cold, but it was instead delightfully warm. I loved swimming against the waves and the rising and falling sensations of having them carry me along. Fluttershy even drew the attention of a few dolphins from nearby in the shallows that must have detected the foal within her with their echolocation. It was quite a blast having them draw near and Fluttershy was just so excited to talk to the dolphins whenever they swam right up to her and lifted their heads from the water. Some of the other vacationers swam over too to pet and gawk at the dolphins and they were a delight to interact with.

After finally getting back to the resort and washing ourselves of seawater, Fluttershy and I grabbed some lunch before she turned in for a nap. Before I decided to sit down to document some of that first day, I went back to the beach to try and find the place where those hippocamp necklaces were being rented out. I eventually found them and discovered that there was not much in the way of variety. They all looked the same. They all consisted of a single thick stretchy thread that was likely made of water-resistant material and three little smooth and polished stones that had the thread running through some circular loops. The two on the outside were basically rings made of a turquoise hued stone while the one in the center was a shade of pink and longer while hanging down with a tiny turquoise ring set around its base.

I tried putting it on myself and felt no different at all. The mare running the stall, who was conspicuously lacking a cutie mark, explained that I basically have to will myself to become a seapony in order for the magical energies in the stones to activate. Which I assume is essentially wanting to be one. Or if that did not work, touching the turquoise ring on the center stone would do the same. Not liking the thought of changing right there on the beach and destroying my trunks with the long fish body I would likely gain, I promptly removed the necklace from my neck and gave it back. Even so, seeing just how beautiful those seaponies look made me think of Rarity. I did say I would bring back a souvenir and what would be better for her than something that would let her try on a new gorgeous look? I inquired about purchasing a necklace and the merchant readily sold me one for thirty bits. A little pricey, but I suppose that is to be expected at tourist traps. Especially when it comes to items you cannot buy anywhere else to the point of being exclusively produced by a single demographic. The necklace was placed in a box often reserved for jewelry along with a paper note entailing the necklace's functions. Satisfied, I hurried back to my hotel room to drop off Rarity's gift before heading for the guest offices to get a little writing done.

Eventually, the sun began to set. 8 PM was approaching as the resort area began to grow quiet and empty. Except for down on the beach. Trixie had already set up a stage of sorts for her show and vacationers were steadily gathering before it. Fluttershy and I had just finished dinner at the buffet and were on our way over there to see what new tricks our friend was ready to show off.

"Wonder what's gonna happen this time... I can't imagine her pulling off the deep space illusion like last time. Deep ocean theme, perhaps?" I asked while seeing some glowing blue crystals set up around the front of the stage. It was not Trixie's usual wagon. I suppose those wheels would have just gotten bogged down in the sand if she tried to get that out to the beach. The curtains were rather sheer at the back of the stage and more like something one would use at a beachside hut to dull the tropical sun's rays of light. Of course, it was still hard to make out anything going on behind them with the natural light becoming increasingly dim.

"Deep ocean? You mean like coral and whales and octopi? Ooh, that would be a treat out here. Maybe it would convince everypony else to give those seapony necklaces a try." Fluttershy replied while making a good point. Perhaps Trixie had booked a deal to try and increase interest in the necklaces with her audience. I know renting them out costs nothing, but they would make for great souvenirs to buy and take home. It must be just as enjoyable to swim in rivers and lakes with them.

A sizeable audience had grown at the front of the stage with beach towels set out in lieu of seats in the unstable sand. We too had to resort to the use of a towel. A number of the ponies in the crowd lacked cutie marks and they each were wearing those necklaces. I suppose seaponies on land can be recognized by their lack of cutie marks.

With the sun having completely set over the horizon, Trixie's voice began to speak through some speakers set up in the corners of the stage as some soft tropical music began to play to suit the mood. "Good evening, my fellow vacationers. Had enough of the sun and surf and want some a more dazzling spectacle to wrap up your day with? Well, you've come to the right place!"

Trixie was doing a good job right off the bat of getting our attention with that proud and eager to please tone in her voice. The audience was looking and sounding quite excited as a murmur flowed through the crowd among the sound of the ocean waves along the beach. I put my arm around Fluttershy as she sat beside me and pulled her into a hug, wanting to enjoy this with her.

I watched as Trixie stepped through the curtain and approached the edge of the stage. Much of her audience applauded lightly, happy to see her. Surprisingly, she was not wearing her usual hat and cape. But what she was wearing awakened a certain kind of intrigue in me. Around her neck was none other than one of those necklaces. "Oh god, is she gonna do what I think she is?"

"Do what? Wait... What's that necklace she's wearing?" Fluttershy asked as Trixie glanced back and forth as the music reached a more whimsical tempo as if a playful tension was filling the air.

I did not respond. We were about to find out. Trixie then raised a hoof as she said, "Have you ever wondered what it is like beneath the waves out here? What it would be like to swim freely in the ocean depths? Well, wonder no longer as Trixie the Illusionist brings the ocean to you!"

Right as she said that, the music reached a more energetic tempo as her horn's magic aura flared up. Large columns of water burst from the ocean itself behind the stage and flew through the air, curving over the sides of the stage as the audience responded with a clamor of noise. But instead of splashing all over us, they curved inward and began to flood into an open space in the air. I then took note of the crystals upon the ground near the stage. They were projecting some sort of containment field to hold the water! We all looked on as the water noisily pooled into a large invisible tank that brought one thing to my mind. "A sphere pool?! Never thought I'd see that... Wait... It's not a sphere?"

Sure enough, the water did not congeal into a round shape. It was more rectangular than anything. But it was then that I noticed the entire stage itself was rising as well with the use of a hydraulic lift installed under the floor. There must have been hundreds of gallons of seawater in that levitating pool before the columns of water coming from the ocean finally ceased. And once the pool was complete and the stage was set just past its top surface, four more ponies jumped forth from behind the curtains. Two mares, two stallions. And each were wearing those same necklaces while lacking cutie marks. Seapony performers who had likely signed up as backup performers. I knew exactly where this was going as the music played along to the excitement that was building in the audience. The four performers standing beside Trixie all waved at the audience as Trixie called out over a small microphone affixed to her head. "A show you can only see here is about to begin!"

In unison, the four seapony performers leaped from the platform as I saw for the first time how those necklaces work. Before they could even dive into the water, the four of them were engulfed by spheres of swirling light consisting of yellow and bits of fuchsia hues. It was only for a second, but the instant these orbs of swirling light vanished, the ponies who then dove right into the pool were ponies no more. Four beautiful and elegant hippocampi floated in the pool and waved at the audience as everyone went wild in applause and amazement. Even Fluttershy was really getting into it. As for me, I was dazzled...but likely for different reasons compared to everyone else. And then I remembered what was about to happen. Trixie was next.

"Behold! From land to sea! Sea to land! And back to the ocean depths!" Trixie called out as she then dove into the pool with her eyes closed. She began to perform continuous underwater somersaults as her necklace's stone components began to glow before she too was engulfed in that orb of swirling light. And when it faded... My god, I could not look away. Trixie has always been beautiful, but to see her as a seapony mare... I could not help it! Her narrow flexible tail. The shimmering light blue fins along her head and tail tip. She was outrageously hot!

I was so distracted by how enthralled I was at my friend's transformation that I just stopped paying attention to whatever she said. Her mic broadcast her voice to the sound system so everyone could actually hear her from under the water, but I was too distracted to pay her any heed. Regardless, Trixie still put on a show worth writing home about. Even as a seapony, her horn remained atop her head as she used it to conjure up all manner of flashes and spectacles, bending the pool to her will and allowing herself and her performers to swim through the air while surrounded by a thin shell of water until they returned to the pool. It was easily the most mesmerizing performance I had seen in a long time and it really demonstrated how far Trixie had come since her return debut.

Eventually, Fluttershy seemed to notice that I was making some weird faces as I beheld our gorgeous friend and her equally gorgeous backup performers put on a show. "James...? Are you all right? You look a little red."

As embarrassing as it is for me to admit, I would be lying if I said I was not having some indecent thoughts about Trixie at the time. I looked at Fluttershy while trying to keep my voice down. "I have the weirdest boner right now..."

Fluttershy's expression became more than a little confused as she gave me a cockeyed stare. "Are they...really that beautiful?"

To be fair, I was paying much more attention to the mares than the stallions for obvious reasons. But I went ahead and tried to explain myself while the performers continued to dazzle us. "I can't help it. The concept of becoming...something else fascinates me. Becoming something exotic... Something beautiful... And there are few things more beautiful than mermaids."

"I think 'fascinate' might be the wrong word for you." Fluttershy said with a giggle while showing an unexpected display of snark. But she then smiled while watching the five seaponies performing all manner of underwater acrobatics among aquatic shapes and illusions Trixie was projecting. "But I see what you mean. They ARE beautiful, aren't they?"

"Mmhm. Very. Especially Trixie... Just don't ever tell her I said that, all right? I don't wanna creep her out." I retorted while fearful of what my friend would say if I ever admitted to suddenly find her extremely sexually attractive during one of her performances. Trixie is my friend, but just that. And I believe it is for the best that it stays that way. Although... I did notice Fluttershy giving me some funny looks occasionally during the rest of Trixie's show. What was she up to?

The show went on for maybe a good full hour before everything was over. I was looking forward to seeing Trixie perform again the next day. But regardless, it was well past 9 PM and time to get ready for bed. Fluttershy stayed behind a while longer for a walk by the surf in the moonlight, but I needed to use the restroom. I headed back to our room and then headed back to the shore to try and find her. I found Trixie instead as she had some unicorn resort personnel help move her stage off the beach for the night. She told me that Fluttershy had already gone back to our room, but thankfully did not look like she had heard anything that was not meant for her ears. I said goodnight to my friend and headed back to the resort. I was eager to wash up and get to bed after such a long day in the sun.

Before taking a proper shower, Fluttershy and I wanted to relax in the hot tub that was on the deck just outside the sliding doors at the back of our room. Fluttershy went ahead while I undressed. A long hot soak would be a good way to loosen myself up before a soapy rinse in the shower. I wrapped a towel around my waist as I stepped out onto the deck. It was similar to a veranda with no walls that had curtains lowered for privacy. Not very spacious, but it did not need to be. And in the corner to my right was the tub itself being gently illuminated by light fixtures on the wall as the pleasant sounds of a tropical night reached me from beyond the curtains.

"You ready? The water's just fine." Fluttershy said to my right as she looked at me from the tub. She smiled as the water bubbled around her from the jets installed in the sides.

"Yeah, there's no better time than... Wait..." I replied before pausing as I thought I noticed something off about Fluttershy. Her coat's texture... It looked too smooth. And her mane was...shimmering in the light. It looked almost translucent. And then I saw it. Around her neck was one of those necklaces. "Honey... Are you...?"

"What? Oh... You mean...this?" Fluttershy replied with a cheeky smirk as something rose from the tub. A glittering pink tailfin. She looked at me while visibly blushing and said, "Well... I heard you like seaponies. Or was the term...mermaids?"

I immediately dropped my towel from how stunned I was. Fluttershy had donned one of those magic necklaces and assumed the form of a seapony. The closest thing to a real mermaid I would ever see in Equestria. And she looked gorgeous from what little I could see from where I was. At a loss for words, I could only let Fluttershy speak for me. "Oh my, it looks like someone likes what he sees. Well, why don't you come on over and join me? Mama's feeling lonely."

Good lord, she can be sultry when she wants to be. All I could do was nod and stepped into the tub. There was enough space for both of us, though Fluttershy was quite stretched out through it. Even below the steamy bubbling water, I could see what Fluttershy had become. Her body was identical to the pegasi who had become seaponies out in the surf I had seen that day. Thin winglike fins were on her sides and her cutie mark was emblazoned on a small dorsal fin. But unlike the mares I had seen, she sported a very different feature. My hands gravitated to her middle while she was turned over on her back.

My hands felt along Fluttershy's belly while her tail slowly swayed around under the water's surface. Indeed, I felt no slick fish scales. It was smooth dolphin flesh. And her belly... While nowhere near as rotund as it would be on a mare, she was still quite swollen in pregnancy. Gladesong's body must have transformed as well since the more modest bulge was likely a result in her lower body losing mass in the form of a narrow tail. Her body really was akin to that of a heavily pregnant dolphin. But more than anything, I was utterly mesmerized. My wife was an Equestrian mermaid. "My god, you're beautiful..."

"Oh James... This feels different from you petting me through my coat. I feel...everything... Every touch... Every little caress..." Fluttershy cooed while cutely tucking her arms against her chest. She then sweetly muttered, "I wonder what our baby looks like now..."

"Just as adorable as her mother, I'm sure." I said with a broad smile on my lips. I could feel Fluttershy's belly shift just slightly shift as our child literally swam inside Fluttershy's womb.

Fluttershy giggled lovingly as she felt her aquatic daughter moving within her. "I wouldn't mind having another foal in the future while I'm like this... I wonder if the birthing process is easier..."

"Hmmm... I'd imagine it being not so different from a dolphin's. Your body is closer to theirs than that of a fish. I mean I can see your gills and these fins are definitely fishy, but the rest of you... Definitely dolphin trait." I replied as my hands began to slide all over my wife's body.

"Ooooh... I like the sound of that. And dolphins are always so cute. I need to remember to try this form out tomorrow when I go swimming in the sea again. Maybe the dolphins will think I'm one of them. And maybe I can try using echolocation too?" My beloved said softly while already sounding like she was loving this new form. And I adored the thought of her frolicking with dolphins. Maybe she could even convince them to perform synchronized swimming performances like how she can orchestrate birds to sing in sync.

"Heh, I bet they're really used to swimming with seaponies already." I said with a light chuckle. Her body was just so smooth. I could not get enough of holding and rubbing her. And I could tell she enjoyed every second of it.

A moment of silence went by as I continued to rub and caress my wife. However, she then smiled at me and said, "You know... There's a story behind these necklaces. They say the first was made because a seapony mare fell in love with a pony stallion who visited the beach. So to be with him all the time, she found a way to use a type of magic to change herself and imbued a necklace lined with coral with that magic so she could change whenever she wanted. And they lived happily ever after."

"The Little Seapony, huh?" I asked while taking a wild guess on the name of that fairytale. Although considering how magical a world Equestria is, who can say that story is entirely a myth? It may even be a documented fact.

"Mmhm, that's what it's called. Only now..." Fluttershy whispered before looking at me with lidded eyes. "I'm your seapony now."

The inflection in her voice got my attention. I looked right at her as she gazed back at me. Such love and passion in her eyes. "James... Please, make love to me... I want to know what it's like...to be your mermaid princess..."

Her offer sent wave of erotic tension through me. I never thought I would get to make love to a mermaid. And now, I was about to experience the next best thing. My hands continued to rub over her swollen middle while I continued to explore her new body. "And I will, dear. But for now, let your prince indulge a little longer."

"Please do, James... I love...your tender touch... So smooth... My flesh is so sensitive now..." She cooed back to me as I began to slide my hands lower. I felt through the water, trying to figure out her anatomy. Eventually, I found it. A slit in her flesh that caused her to gasp shrilly as I slid my fingers into her. "Oooh! There, James!"

I found her delicate marehood. For a moment, I rubbed along her inner walls as Fluttershy flung her head back while resting her hooves on her belly. She gasped softly and repeatedly while I pleasured her all while my own arousal was rising. I soon began to feel a little higher up. I was trying to locate her teats since they are prime pleasure points. With her body having noticeable dolphin traits, I was not expecting to find them since those of dolphins are inverted. However, I did find them. While not particularly large, I felt a pair of soft mounds tipped with firm little bumps. I smirked as I knew what was coming next.

"James? Why did... Ooh! Yes!" Fluttershy gasped as I began to rub and gently squeeze her soft mammaries. They were indeed soft, so full of milk for our foal. And I soon began to apply pressure around her little nipples. Fluttershy's delightful whimpers of pleasure only rose in volume as very soon, stream of white began to leak from them and merge with the water in the tub. "James...! Oh my... I love this body...!"

"Me too, honey. Mares of the sea are just gorgeous." I whispered back as I finally decided it was time to claim my mermaid princess. My erection was aligned with the slit in the base of her tail. I slid my hands under her back, minding her delicate wing fins and pulling her closer as I gazed into her eyes. "And I think I'm ready for you."

Fluttershy panted lightly as she looked back at me, smiling most lovingly with her hooves hooked over my arms. "Please.. Do it, my husband... Make me your mermaid princess..."

I wasted no time. With a slow decisive thrust, I pushed as deep as I could. Fluttershy inhaled sharply as I felt both her inner walls and the swirling bubbling water around us. She felt wonderful. Absolutely wonderful. I never expected sex with a seapony to feel that good.

I started slow, taking long slow thrusts as I tried to become acquainted with my lover's aquatic form. It felt so...magical. A man of the land and a mare of the sea making sweet love together. Like something out of a fairytale. I was enthralled with the experience, holding my pregnant lover as our little foal of the sea swam in her belly. I could feel Fluttershy's belly shifting against me, our daughter likely responding to our own tender caresses.

Fluttershy clung to me as my thrusts gained speed and a steady tempo. She felt so sensitive. So easy to please with my hands rubbing over her body. I soon felt something against my back. Her soaked tailfin resting against me as her lower body was between my legs. She was curling her tail up and against me to hold me in a sort of embrace. I would not be failing to fill her this time with her holding me there.

We soon began to share many sweet kisses. Over and over our lips touched. We whispered sweet words to each other. Calling each other 'mommy' and 'daddy' as we basked in the thrill of being not just husband and wife, but mother and father. I was so thrilled to be making love to the woman who would soon bear my child. And she was equally delighted to be making love to the man who turned her into a mother.

"Oh, daddy... Mmmm... You make mommy feel so good..." Fluttershy whispered to me as I began to thrust faster. She was too good... So wonderful, I could not resist the urge to fill her and claim her as she kissed me sweetly while gazing lovingly into my eyes. "You make me so happy... Make me feel so good... I want to have...so many beautiful foals with you..."

Her words were like ambrosia to my ears. Her sacred desires were in tune with my own primal urges and most sincere kinks. I wanted to continue to father her children. Fluttershy will be a wonderful mother. And I knew she wanted to be a mother. We had our doubts early on, but we knew what we wanted now. We wanted this. "Oh, honey... I'll give you as many foals as you want... Oh god, I'm so close... I'm..."

"James, my love... Let it out inside me... All...over our baby...!" Fluttershy whimpered before pulling me in for a powerful kiss. Our lips locked as I vigorously thrust into her waiting depths. And finally, we both groaned into that kiss as my seed burst forth into her passage. Fluttershy squealed into my lips while admirably keeping our kiss going. Only once our climaxes had subsided did we break the kiss and gaze at each other in wonderful sexual fatigue. "Oh my... That... We... We should do this more often while we're here..."

"Yeah... We should... That... That was magical, baby..." I replied back while gently rolling us onto our sides. I did not want to pull out just yet.

Fluttershy smiled brilliantly at me while still looking quite tired. "May we...stay out here a while longer, my prince? I...don't want to get out just yet...and I'm really liking my fins."

"Sounds good, honey... Maybe a cool shower would feel better by then." I muttered back before our arms snaked their way around each other. God, she was beautiful... I was looking forward to all of the illicit fun we would have during the rest of our stay. No honeymoon is complete without it, after all.

As for the next day... Actually, I do not think there is much to say about the rest of our honeymoon. It was more or less more of the same every day. Great food, great fun, and Trixie put on a great show for about half of our stay before she had to move on with her tour. And Fluttershy ended up liking the way those necklaces work so much that she bought one for herself. I am sure she plans to use it during visits to the local pond so she can interact with the fish like never before. I also decided to just wait until I got home before writing more and just enjoy my time in Cantercun rather than spend time doing something I could do back home. Most of this entry has been written from my typewriter in my own house. I have decided to hold off on giving out the souvenirs we brought back until tomorrow. Except for Scootaloo's. She was especially surprised when I gave her a wakeboard to attach to her scooter with Apple Bloom's help. We will be seeing how well it fares as an improvised jet ski tomorrow at the park. But for now, I just want to relax and get reacquainted with my surroundings after a long train ride back.

Still... I can scarcely believe it. Fluttershy and I... Husband and wife. Everything is more or less back to normal now that we are home. But... Looking at this ring on my finger reassures me that we are so much more now. I love her... I truly do. And my time in Cantercun with my wife has reassured me on why I chose her over every other mare back when I did. I love her. I so dearly love Fluttershy.

And most importantly... Gladesong is almost here. Fluttershy could go into labor any day now. I am both excited yet terrified at the same time. Are we ready? Do I have what it takes to be a good father to such a darling little filly? The fear of being inadequate has never been stronger. I suppose I will not have a solid answer until that day comes. But until then, I will simply enjoy my time with Fluttershy as we await that moment. Because lord knows she is likely not going to be the last foal we have together.

Well, time to put this away and get to bed. Scootaloo is still asleep and Fluttershy has been trying to seduce me over and over all evening. Her pregnancy is really messing with her hormones. Not that I mind. Time to enjoy some quality time with my sexy wife before bed. I know I am looking forward to her.

Child of the Glade

I... Today... Wow... I still need to process what happened. I probably will not fully process the reality of the situation until tomorrow morning. But for now, I should document this day. It is...a very important one.

I awoke reluctantly as morning arrived. I was so reluctant to actually get up with Fluttershy sleeping beside me. It has been a few weeks since our return to Ponyville and I think I have grown accustomed to being her husband. In all honesty, not much has changed. But I suppose that is a good thing. We love each other, we have healthy social lives with our friends, and we are very happy together. Only now, I feel like our trust in each other is now stronger than ever since we have been bound in matrimony. And I could not be happier with her at my side.

I looked to my right to see Fluttershy sleeping mostly on her back. Her massive distended belly makes it hard to sleep on her side with it pushing out like it does. She was massive. I do not believe she could have been anymore swollen unless she was carrying multiples. I think her lack of energy was seeping into me while we slept together. I have been very doting to her these past few weeks and her little animal friends are constantly on call if she needs extra assistance.

I started to wake up as I rubbed my hand over Fluttershy's beautiful middle from under the sheets. Trying to discourage myself from going back to sleep, I pulled the covers down to reveal my lover's full sleeping form. She was absolutely radiant. Pregnancy really does suit her. Fluttershy was at full term. The time was near. I knew it would not be long before Gladesong would be in our arms.

Love bubbled in my heart. I could not restrain myself. I leaned forward and began to kiss my wife along her neck as my hand continued to caress her belly as it held the precious treasure we had made together. Ever so slowly, Fluttershy began to stir. She began to coo as I tried to rouse her as tenderly and lovingly as possible. Soon, those beautiful eyes slowly opened as she continued to coo and softly moan in response to my tender affections. I saw her smile sleepily as she looked back at me. And as she turned her head, my lips left her neck and found their way to hers as we had our first kiss for the day.

No words were spoken as our lips repeatedly touched over and over in drowsy yet sincere kisses. I think she may have been partially asleep still and was convinced she was still experiencing a wonderful dream with her beloved. My hand continued to rub over her belly as her hoof found its way to my hand. We rubbed over her beautiful belly together as our daughter continued to slumber within.

Such succulent kisses... How I loved her. And how happy I was that we would soon have a child together. Doubts still lingered, but I was still confident all would be well when the moment came. And Fluttershy was certainly less worried than I was. She had no concerns at all as we kissed. And she made it clear by gently rubbing her curvy rump against my hips. She knew what she wanted. She wanted her husband.

I continued to lovingly kiss my wife as I pushed my hips against hers. We grinded them together while my hand slid down her glorious belly to between her hind legs. My fingers rubbed over her heavily swollen teats. The flesh was soft, yet taut. They were so full of milk that Fluttershy moaned in slight discomfort even as our lips never parted. With my growing erection pressing against the fabric of my boxers, my hand began to gently squeeze Fluttershy's teats. My wife moaned joyously into our kiss at the attention and that lovely serenade only grew louder as I finally managed to get them to start leaking. Trickles of warm mother's milk oozed from her underused teats, very slowly relieving pressure as Fluttershy thanked me by rubbing her rump up and down against me.

A haze of love and lust was coming over me as we basked in each other's touch and scent. I held Fluttershy's flank with my fingers pressing against her cutie mark. She never spoke. She only sang with her coos of pleasure while our kisses never ceased. I began to gently thrust against her with my arousal growing in tandem with hers, my boxers preventing penetration as I was acting on instinct. Finally, I could take it no longer. I wanted her. And she wanted me to rut her. I pulled my boxers down to my knees and seconds later, I was inside her.

Fluttershy's moans became more constant as our kisses never ended. No words were needed. We were two lovers madly in love with each other and with a baby on the way. And we wanted to enjoy each other one last time before our child would arrive. My thrusts were firm and deep, skipping my usual slow start as I was already too eager for her. Fluttershy did not object, her hips moving back against mine with every thrust I made as she gladly accepted the affections of the father of her child.

My hand glided over her body as we made love. My eyes were closed, but I was intimately familiar with each curve of her form. Every change. I marveled at the steady transformation my lover had undergone. Both mentally and physically. She was no longer as demure or timid. Shy and soft-spoken, but so much bolder and lustful when in just my company. And I adore her for it. Her body was another story. Always so beautiful, her pregnancy was molding her body to new heights of radiance. Her hips so curvy and broad. Her teats so full and soft. And so many other minute details. She was utterly gorgeous when heavy with child. And I knew that once our daughter left her body, her beauty would not diminish. I was excited to see what the near future holds for us as she would be left permanently transformed by this wonderful experience as Ponyville's newest mother. And the knowledge I did this to her filled me with such a sense of pride.

Our quiet yet passionate lovemaking continued, undisturbed in the sanctum of our bedroom with the hatch to the stairs securely locked. Every thrust into my wife made the flesh jiggle ever so faintly like a ripple on a pond as a pebble falls into it, her strong firm hips coated with a thin layer of healthy maternal fat. Not a sign of obesity, but the subtle softness of motherhood. But as my hand rubbed over that glorious flank, Fluttershy finally paused in our kiss as her hazy eyes gazed at me in need. "James... Give me another foal..."

Her words were music to my soul. Already heavy with child, she wanted me to give her another. Impossible as it may have been, it was a beautiful thought. And I responded in kind as I gazed back into those beautiful eyes. "I will, baby... I'll give you all of my children..."

Our lips returned to each other. Our kissing continued as our lovemaking gained new purpose. No longer were we merely indulging in each other. We were trying to sire another foal together. I marveled at my wife's sincere enthusiasm. Heavy with foal and already wanting another. And I was all to happy to try and make that fantasy a reality with her. And I voiced this happiness to her with the most honeyed words i could think of. "Make me a father again, Fluttershy..."

"Oh, James... Sweet daddy..." She whispered to me between kisses as we gazed at else other in the haze of our love. "I'm honored...to be the mother of your babies..."

As I continued to thrust deep into her, Fluttershy's belly shifted and distended as Gladesong began to stir within. She gasped and cooed as she was caressed from within from two locations. Her hoof rubbed over her belly as she whispered sweetly to our child. "Gla... Gladesong, dear... My baby... Our baby..."

My hand rubbed over my wife's belly as well, feeling our foal squirming within. I felt so determined to give our daughter a baby brother or sister. And there was only one way to do it. I began to thrust earnestly into Fluttershy, the pressure in my loins signaling my nearing climax. "I'm going to give you my foal, honey... Gonna make you a mother again..."

Fluttershy gazed lovingly into my eyes as her hoof and my hand rested on her belly together. I was close. And so was she. "Do it, James... Make me pregnant again... I...want to be a mommy... I want...your babies..."

I trusted hard and fast for the last ten seconds, desperately trying to bring myself to orgasm so I may father another child with my wife. And as I did, Fluttershy soon pulled me into another passionate kiss as we reached the peak of our pleasure. "My husband... My love... Make me a...mother...!"

We groaned and moaned into our kiss. Holding each other in bliss as our bodies locked together. My seed spilled into her while her walls quivered around my shaft. Our climax was tender and quiet, but so fulfilling. What a wonderful start to our day.

The two of us cuddled and nuzzled in bed as I remained inside of my wife, trying to keep our combined juices from spilling out. My hand and her hoof rubbed over her belly in unison as our child began to grow still with our lovemaking having stopped disturbing her sleep. Fluttershy whispered to me with a deep blush lining her cheeks, "I couldn't ask for a better way to start my day... Ooh?"

I felt it too. A tremor through her belly. Not a kick from Gladesong. Just a quiver of sorts. And it was not the first time we had felt something like that together. "A contraction? Or is it another false alarm?"

"I don't know... I've been getting them all week... But..." Fluttershy muttered before looking at me with delight in her eyes. "That just means it won't be much longer."

I felt a thrill flow down my spine. It was almost time. And I was glad we could have one more time before our baby would arrive. "Heh... That's true. I hope we're ready."

"I know we're ready... And I'm glad we could do this again... Pregnant sex feels so amazing..." Fluttershy cooed back to me before kissing me upon the lips. She then gazed at me with lidded eyes as she whispered to me with such tender sincerity, "You're going to be a wonderful daddy."

"And you're gonna be a wonderful mommy." I whispered back with equal passion and faith. At that point, we decided it was time to get up and wash up. Scootaloo would be awake soon and we needed to clean ourselves up after such a lovely lovemaking session. Not to mention we would need to launder the sheets...

I decided to handle the cooking this morning. I fried up some eggs and baked some waffles with chocolate bits mixed in and topped those waffles off with blueberries and strawberries with a touch of whipped cream. Fluttershy was looking a little tired as she entered the kitchen, though Scootaloo trotted in with a chipper smile on her face. She was excited and I knew why. As soon as she sat at the table, she looked at us and asked, "Is Gladesong almost here?"

She had been asking us that question for a full week by that point. Scootaloo was really looking forward to being a big sister. Fluttershy giggled at our daughter's enthusiasm as she said, "Oh, it feels like she'll be...oof... Like any day now."

"Another contraction?" I asked while I took my seat. Still no way of knowing if it was false or not. I was convinced it was just another false alarm.

"Mmhm. Maybe today is the day. Or maybe not. I've had so many false labors lately. She might have another week to go." Fluttershy replied while Scootaloo fidgeted in her seat with those little wings buzzing. She was going to be a great big sister, I could just tell.

For as lacking in energy as she was, Fluttershy was famished. She ate every scrap on her plate. Scootaloo and I even stared for a moment when we saw how fast she was eating. Fluttershy eventually noticed the stairs she was getting and squeaked in embarrassment, but then we all just laughed together at how adorable she was being. It would be one thing if she was just being a pig, but she needed the nutrients for both herself and her child. Eventually, Scootaloo had to hurry off for school. I watched from the window as she buzzed down the path towards Ponyville atop her scooter. I kind of miss walking her to school, but she is getting to that age where she will start being more mare than filly. I wonder when she will start looking the part. The growing process must slow down greatly for years during childhood, because I swear she has barely grown an inch since I first saw her.

I went back over to Fluttershy as she started doing the dishes. While she still had the energy for that, I knew that she was not used to pregnancy enough to not feel any adverse effects. She could not even fly anymore with a full term fetus holding her. But I loved her regardless. I did not mind helping pick up the slack around the place due to her lack of energy. I went up behind my wife and embrace her with my arms over her chest. "You need me to help feed the critters around the place before I go to work?"

Fluttershy giggled sweetly as she turned her head and nuzzled me cheek. "Yes, dear. I'm glad the animals have been so patient these past weeks. I just keep running out of energy too fast... I'm amazed by just how big foals can get before they're born... Will Mr. and Mrs. Cake mind if you're late from feeding the animals for me?"

"Nah, they've been generous with letting me adjust my schedule lately. They know you need my assistance now and then." I replied before kissing her on the cheek while my hand rubbed over her swollen middle. I felt another tremor along her skin as another contraction hit her. "Besides, I'm always happy to help mama. She's always so beautiful like this."

My wife cooed at my touch as she swayed slightly from side to side. "I feel beautiful too... I've never felt sexier... I'm almost sad that I won't look like this for much longer... I never imagined I would love being pregnant this much."

"Well, we could always do it again." I said with a bit of a smirk with my hand starting to rub over her curvy flank with my fingers drawing very near to her cutie marks.

"Ooh...! Honey, please... We just did this barely an hour ago... Let's wait until after you get home before we make love again..." Fluttershy whimpered as I felt her up. Of course, it was too soon for me as well. I was just making sure she knew she was wanted. And she must have known that since she then looked me in the eye and whispered sweetly, "I love you."

"And I love you." I whispered back before we shared a soft kiss. I then left Fluttershy to finish with the dishes before going about my business of feeding the animals that were patiently waiting around the perimeter of the cottage. I had done it so often that I had the entire routine memorized by then.

I always save the chickens for last. Once I was done with everyone else, I went around back to the pen with a sack of chicken feed over my shoulder. And once again, I was left disappointed when I saw the chickens already out in the pen milling about. She was not there. Again.

I let out a long sigh as I stared at the chickens. Not that I was happy to see them. It was who I was not seeing that left me unhappy. There was no sign of Smolder anywhere. I went ahead and dumped out some of the chicken feed in the pen for the little clucking hens, but I could not even bring myself to speak more than a simple greeting to them. I leaned on the chicken coop with one arm resting on the roof and just gazed out at the Everfree Forest beyond the fence.

There was no denying it. I missed her. And I was worried for her. What did I do? What did I say? That look in her eyes when she departed... It ate at me whenever I thought about it. We were just starting to bond. I was just starting to like her. My hand closed into a fist as I felt myself longing for the touch of her own palm against mine. Was she all right? Was she even alive? What happened to that wayward dragon girl?

I knew I could not stay out there long. I had things to do. But I still sighed in longing as I gazed at the forest. We had just come into each other's lives and now she was gone. It would be unhealthy for me to continue dwelling on this. I am not ever expecting to see her again. I am only sorry I was not able to do more for her.

Desperate to get my mind off of my disappeared friend, I went back inside with a pail of eggs in hand and up to the bedroom to find Fluttershy lying down on the bed. She looked like she was trying to doze off for a morning nap. I kissed her on the nose, prompting her eyes to open. "Anything I can do for you before I go to work?"

"Um... Maybe a really good kiss?" She said softly as she gazed up at me. I could not resist. I closed my eyes and brought my lips to hers. That simple kiss quickly became something more as our lips parted and our tongues danced. She was irresistible. And she could not contain her love for me. Roughly a minute went by before we had to cut that wonderful smooch short. We both sighed in delight and disappointment that it could not go on longer. "I love you... Have a good day at work, all right?"

"Will do, baby. Love you too." I whispered back before giving her a brief soft kiss upon the lips. But before I could pull away, Fluttershy reached out with her wing and dragged the longest feather at the tip along my chin like a slender finger. This sent a shiver down my spine as I saw her give me a most lustful gaze. "Whoa... Honey...?"

Fluttershy whispered to me with a sleepy smirk on her lips. "When you get home, mommy will want some of daddy before bed. All right?"

I could not help snickering a bit at just how brazen she was being. She really has gotten bold since roughly halfway through her pregnancy and especially after we tied the knot. "Fluttershy, you're one of the hottest mares in town. There's no way I'd be able to resist some time with you."

My wife giggled in delight before she set her head back down. I then turned to Angela as she perched upon the bed's headboard. "I'm leaving you in charge, Angela. If anything happens, you come tell me. And make sure Angel doesn't slack off."

My pet dove let out a confirming coo and bowed. With some reluctance, I went downstairs and headed off to Ponyville. I was a little behind schedule, but I knew my bosses understood why.

I reached Sugarcube Corner without a hitch and promptly clocked in. Pinkie Pie was quick to greet me when I stepped into the kitchen while looking rather excited. She knew Gladesong's birth was getting close and could not wait to see the little darling. "Morning, James! How's Fluttershy? Is Gladesong here yet?"

"Nah, not yet. She keeps having false alarms and I think we've gotten too used to that. But the new addition is finished, all the furniture has been set in it, and we're about as ready as we'll ever be. And I'm sure all those baby toys you gave her over the holidays will come in handy soon."

"Oh, I was just doing my part as a friend. Lots of experience with babies by now, you know." Pinkie Pie replied with a giggle while adjusting the speed on a mixer. "Anyway, could you start preparing a batch of dough for some chocolate drops? There's a birthday party today and we need some made fresh and decorated with letters in icing."

Pinkie Pie would not stop asking questions as we worked and while I tend to get very focused while working, I managed to multitask well enough to converse while getting my job done. She wanted to know what happened on our honeymoon, what the deal has been with that necklace Rarity has been seen wearing sometimes, and a bunch of other stuff I cannot even remember at the moment. She was quite surprised to hear that Trixie had shown up in Cantercun at the same time we were, especially since she had been at our wedding just a few days earlier. That mare could not have had a better sense of timing.

The questions went on well into my lunch break. I guess Pinkie Pie had been starved for conversation while I was gone because she has been extra chatty these past few weeks. I am kind of surprised it took her that long to ask me about my honeymoon. And I had to laugh whenever I told her about how that seapony necklace works only for her to wish there was one that turns the wearer into an octopus. Just so she had more arms to eat cupcakes with. I have not seen Rarity try using that necklace's functions yet... Perhaps she is waiting for the proper time...when she is alone with me.

Regardless, barely an hour after we got back to work at around 2 PM, I thought I heard a tapping on glass. I glanced around, wondering what it was. "Uh... Pinkie, is that you doing that?"

"Huh?! No, I'm right here. Maybe somepony's at the window?" Pinkie replied while lifting her head up from the other side of the counter. I looked around and focused on the window just behind the kitchen sink. Indeed, on the other side was Angela frantically pecking at the window with her wings spread wide. "Ooh, isn't that your bird?"

"Yep, that's Angela. And it's gotta be serious." I replied before opening the window and letting her perch upon my hand while I took a step back. "What's up, Angela? Fluttershy fall over in the tub and can't pull herself out? Again?"

"Ooh, she did that?! I bet that would be hard to get out of. She's almost as big as a wagon now!" Pinkie Pie replied unexpectedly as I ended up letting out a loud snicker at her interjection. However, Angela rapidly shook her head. "Huh? It's not that? Then what happened?"

Unable to speak, Angela started to gesture with her wings. She folded them in front of her as if rubbing a distended belly. She then adjusted their positions, looking like she was tenderly cradling something in her wings. I watched closely while trying to interpret her actions. "Yes, she is pregnant... And... Cradling a baby...? Wait... It's happening now?! The baby is coming?!"

Angela's only response was to fold her wings properly and nod once. I could only stare in silence for a brief moment as I felt my nerves get set on fire. "Oh crap..."

Pinkie Pie was equally shocked by the revelation as she almost dropped the bowl of batter she was holding. "WHAT?! NOW?! Oh no no no no no, we shouldn't be here! James, we gotta get over there!"

"Uh... Yeah! Get back there and wait for us, Angela. And do whatever you can to make sure she gets what she needs until we get there." I replied before bringing Angela to the window and letting her fly away. I then hurried out into the storefront and found Mrs. Cake minding the register. "Um... Sorry to bother, Mrs. Cake. I just got word that Fluttershy has gone into labor. May I take the rest of the day off so I can be there?"

Being a mother herself, Mrs. Cake knew exactly what Fluttershy was going through. "She is?! Well, of course you can go! Give her my best! And you too, Pinkie. We'll be fine for the rest of the evening, so you go be there for your friend."

"You're the best, Mrs. Cake! See you tomorrow!" Pinkie Pie replied in relief without even having to ask to be allowed to leave early. The two of us hurried outside before Pinkie immediately looked up at me. "You go on ahead! I'm gonna go round up the girls. They aren't gonna wanna miss this!"

"Thanks, Pinkie. I'll see you there!" I replied before we rushed off in opposite directions. I would feel much better about having our best friends there just in case something went wrong. Fluttershy's house is quite far from the hospital, so an immediate response would not be likely.

I ran for as long as I can before I had to slow down for a brisk walk. Before I could fully exhaust myself, I looked up just in time to see Rainbow Dash streak across the sky as she headed west. She was not stopping for anything and her speed carried a sense of urgency. I knew exactly where she was going and was most relieved to see her. "Atta girl, Rainbow!"

Just as I was starting to cross the meadow that separated our house from Ponyville, I started to notice a tremor through the ground at a rapid tempo. Upon turning around, I saw them. Pinkie Pie leading the charge at a full gallop with Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, and Rarity right behind her. Pinkie then called out, "Did Rainbow Dash come this way?!"

"Yeah, she flew west a while ago! Does she know?" I asked as I came to a stop to let them catch up.

"Nice! She was the first I found, so she went on ahead to watch over Fluttershy until we got there." Pinkie Pie replied as the four of them came to a stop.

As we all started walking, Applejack was quick to comment on the situation. "Hoowee, so it's finally happenin', huh? I knew that bun in the oven wouldn't be in there forever, but it's still a big surprise that's it's finally happenin' at all!"

"Look on the bright side, darlings! Gladesong is almost here! And I can barely wait to squeeze the little dear's cheeks."

"Well, she is your goddaughter. I'm just glad I've been reading up on information on dealing with homebirths. Everything's gonna be fine... I hope." Twilight then added before we all came to a stop once Fluttershy's cottage was visible. What a sight. Dozens of Fluttershy's animal friends were surrounding the place as if they were holding a vigil. They knew something big was happening and they were there for their friend. "Wow... We're gonna have an audience."

"Oh, they're just there to give emotional support! I bet Fluttershy's doing just fine with them and Rainbow Dash being there for her." Pinkie Pie retorted as we all jogged ahead and up to the front door. Upon shoving the door open, Pinkie called out. "Rainbow, we're here!"

"In the bathroom, guys!" Rainbow Dash called back from somewhere upstairs. Rather than rush up the stairs together and likely getting boxed in together, we all went in single file with me at the front. There were definitely signs of there having been some wet spots on the floor. Fluttershy's water must have broken while in bed. And when I stepped into the bathroom, there she was. Fluttershy was on her back in the tub with warm water filled to the halfway point. Rainbow Dash was sitting beside her while holding her friend's hoof between both of hers. Even with the stressful atmosphere, Rainbow Dash smiled upon seeing me and glanced at Fluttershy. "Hey, Fluttershy. Daddy's home."

Fluttershy opened her eyes and looked at me while gently panting, a delighted smile spreading across her face. A look of relief filled her eyes as our friends followed in behind me while they too smiled back at her with looks of optimistic worry. "You're...all here..."

"Of course we're here, darling." Rarity said softly as she approached the tub and placed her hoof over Fluttershy's while Rainbow held it up for them. "We would never miss this for the world."

Everyone looked at me, coaxing me to step forward. I still felt stressed, but... Seeing her there... And having all of them with me... The situation had suddenly become that much more bearable. I kneeled behind Fluttershy and put my arms around her the best I could. She looked like she was under duress, but did not seem to be in all that much pain. At least at the moment. "So... It's happening?"

Fluttershy wheezed with a long breath as she placed her hoof on my arm. "Yes... Oof... She's coming... Now."

Terrified and excited all at once, I rested my head against hers. It was happening. And I had no idea how to react. But I was not going anywhere. I was going to see this through. We wanted this. And it was too late to change course. One by one, our friends gathered around the tub. It was time to see this journey through to the end.

Twilight had a book on hand that she frequently skimmed through. It seemed to be a book on medicine. Probably a means to watch for warning signs of something going wrong. What was actually pretty funny was that Pinkie Pie was even more stressed than I was. She was going through bag after paper bag of hyperventilating. It was hard to not laugh at it. "Fluttershy's having a baby... Fluttershy's having a baby... Fluttershy's having a baby..."

"Yeah, we heard you the first twenty times!" Rainbow Dash all but shouted as we all laughed together. Even Fluttershy let out a giggle only to follow it up with a groan. Rainbow Dash turned her attention to her friend and asked, "You holding up fine, Fluttershy? Does it hurt?"

"I... I think it's...just a lot more exhausting than painful..." Fluttershy wheezed as her belly shifted before our eyes. Gladesong really wanted to come out. It would not stay still for more than five seconds. And Fluttershy was doing great. No shrieks of pain or grimaces of agony. She even smiled often while rubbing her belly. She was happy to be finally giving birth to her child and was very excited to meet her. I suppose it helped that she was a pony and not a human since human childbirth is infamously excruciating more often than not, but a mare's hips seem better suited to birthing offspring.

Applejack must have been having similar thoughts since she eventually rubbed her hoof over Fluttershy's belly while casting her a smile. "Yer doin' fine, Fluttershy. You ain't got nothin' ta worry about. Yer gonna be fine. And you've always had the hips for it. Right, girls?"

That got a bunch of smiles and chuckles out of us. I think Fluttershy even blushed a bit from that praise. Lord knows I have complimented her figure many times. I could not help kissing Fluttershy on the ear, but that only prompted her to turn her head and kiss me sweetly on the lips. The tension began to fade as we indulged in each other. We were there together when we needed to be the most.

As the minutes went by, all tension began to fade. The situation was under control and all of our dearest friends were present for this special miracle. Rarity even lit some incense while Pinkie Pie turned on the phonograph downstairs to play some of Fluttershy's favorite albums. Even Angela and Angel were watching from the window right behind the tub with a number of other songbirds. A delightful serene ambiance filled the cottage as that relaxing music played. This was no longer a stressful storm before a following calm. The storm had already been replaced with the soothing zephyr of support from friends.

"I was expecting this to be one of the most stressful days of my life, but... It's been going pretty smoothly ever since we all got up here." Twilight said while closing her book. She must have been very confident that there would be no complications if she was putting the guide away.

"It's all because you're here, girls. You're making this a lot easier on both of us." I replied while continuing to hold and caress my wife to try and make the experience as pleasant as possible for her. No matter what the situation, having the entire gang together always seems to make things better for all of us.

Pinkie Pie just giggled in confirmation. I was impressed with just how quiet she was being. That, or she had no idea of what to actually say to contribute to the situation. But Rarity did. Our beautiful friend stepped forward and rubbed her hoof over her best friend's belly. "That's what friends do, darling. They make everything better... Oh?"

"Hm? What's up?" I asked when I saw that Rarity was distracted. Her eyes were glancing at the water. Or something under the surface.

Rarity's eyes lit up with excitement as she appeared to identify what she was seeing. She glanced at all of us while she said, "You might want to take a look here, ladies. Little Gladesong is finally starting to arrive."

I leaned forward along with Fluttershy while everyone gathered around. Indeed, beneath the water's surface was a new sight beginning to emerge. The clarity was not the best since the water was not entirely still and a little murky due to mixing with the fluids that Fluttershy was leaking, but I could see the foal's head beginning to emerge while cloaked in the pale amniotic sac. Unable to see over her belly, Fluttershy asked quietly, "What is it...? Is she there? Is she coming?"

"Uh... Yeah... Yeah, I can see her... Kind of. The sac is covering her..." I replied as a strange thrill filled my senses. I could see her. Our child was beginning to emerge.

"That's normal for foals. The sac usually remains over them. It can be easily removed." Twilight said as she began to use her magic to hold and gently pull Gladesong from her mother's body. "Don't want to keep her underwater for long..."

Fluttershy's breathing became more erratic as she began to push harder. I kept rubbing her belly and kissing her head to provide emotional support while all our friends took turns barking quiet words of encouragement. Fluttershy was doing fantastic. She was doing everything she needed to do. And with one long groan, it finally happened. Something rose from the water while coated in Twilight's magic aura. "She's out! I got her! Well done, Fluttershy!"

A new sound reached my ears. Quiet weak little whimpers and mewling. All voices fell silent as we beheld the little creature floating before us, soaked to the brim in water as the amniotic sac was pulled from her. There she was. A tiny little filly weakly pawing at the air as she was held aloft. I was at a loss of what to feel or think. Just that morning, she was still nestled away in Fluttershy's womb. And now... She had taking her first breath out in the real world as Twilight gently wrapped her in a towel to keep her warm during her first minutes out of the womb.

My wife panted in shock and disbelief while reaching out with her arms. "Please... Let me hold her..."

Twilight could only smile as she brought the tiny filly to Fluttershy's arms. I watched as she held our child, a look of utter adoration and bliss settling into her face as tears cascaded down her cheeks. She panted weakly, still drained from the process of birthing her foal, but that was the most unambiguos look of happiness I had seen on her in a long time. "Gladesong... My... My baby... Can you hear me...? Can you see me...? Mommy's here... I'm...your mommy..."

Slowly, Gladesong opened her eyes as her initial cries finally came to a stop. And I marveled at what I saw. In my wife's arms was a tiny pegasus filly. And her coat was a creamier shade of yellow than her mother's while her stubby mane and tail consisted of two intersecting colors of pink and brown. But... Her eyes... There was no trace of any human traits, but... She had my eyes. Pools of brown. In all, her colors brought to mind Neapolitan ice cream. This detail was not lost on Pinkie Pie, who then quietly squealed, "Oooooh, she looks like she's made of Neapolitan ice cream! I could just eat her up!"

"Well, I doubt she's that tasty, but I'd reckon she'll grow ta like that stuff." Applejack replied while we all beheld the newborn filly in her mother's arms even as the phonograph downstairs continued to serenade her birth.

Finally, Fluttershy turned to glance at me while smiling most joyously. "James? Would you like to hold her?"

I could not find the words to say. All I could do was reach out for my child as if I was in a trance. Fluttershy helped me cradle the tiny filly properly, looking like an even smaller version of Pound and Pumpkin Cake. She hardly moved as I held the filly with her face still moist. She looked up at me, seldom blinking while I noticed that she was starting to smile. My finger absentmindedly caressed her cheek. But when it drew near her lips, she started to suck on it.

This really got me. My mind was a haze of all sorts of thoughts. This precious little filly in my arms... She was mine. I was a father. And so I did the only thing that I could do. I cried. I held that dear little girl to my chest and just quietly wept for minutes on end. No one interrupted. No one came to my side. They watched and waited while I processed exactly what was going on. I was not upset. Far from it, in fact. I was happy.

Only when I finally stopped sobbing did Rarity come to my side before placing a kiss upon my cheek. "Congratulations, darlings... I'm...so very proud of you..."

It was only then that I finally caught my breath and looked at Rarity. I could not forget her. She named her. She had the right to take part in this. And so I held little Gladesong out to her. "Do you want to hold her?"

Rarity's eyes lit up at the offer before she replied joyously, "Yes... Yes, of course! Just let me..."

She very carefully levitated the tiny filly over to herself before cradling Gladesong in her arms. My daughter seemed happy since she never stopped smiling and even giggled when Rarity placed a kiss upon her head. "Hello, my child... I'm your godmother... I named you, little Gladesong. And we are all so happy to meet you..."

One by one, Gladesong was passed around to let all of our friends say hello. Although I am sure that Gladesong would be viewing them all as aunts at some point. They are like extended family to us after all. My gaze soon wandered to the window and saw Angela and Angel looking just so touched to be seeing the little one in the flesh. The little critters beyond them looked just as delighted. It was a happy day indeed.

Gladesong eventually found her way back into her mother's grasp as I went back to hugging her from behind. Fluttershy and I just silently looked at our daughter while she looked back, quietly imprinting upon us. It was then that Applejack spoke up. "Hey, y'all... Got a minute?"

The two of us looked at Applejack, who had our five other friends standing beside her. She smiled warmly as she said, "Now... This is a big change that's happened to the two of ya, but... We want ya ta know this. This don't change anythin' between us, all right? We're yer friends and we're always gonna be there for ya. Ya need any help, y'all just holler."

"Thank you all... We wouldn't have it any other way." Fluttershy whispered back while Gladesong sucked on her hoof. I just nodded, just hardly able to string words together. Like Applejack said, while this was a big change for all of us, I did not want our current relationships to change. I was elated that things would not change between us.

Minutes later, Rainbow Dash stood up and began to reluctantly make her way to the door. "Well, it's been great being here for this, but I've gotta report in for weather patrol duty. I'll check in again tomorrow to see how the kid's doing, all right?"

Satisfied that Rainbow Dash had done her duty as our friend, we all gave her a happy farewell. She started to make her way out the bathroom door, but then looked back at us. "Oh! I'll go let Scoot know what's happened too! She's not gonna want to miss this!"

Before anyone could comment further, she trotted down the stairs and was gone. And true to her word, not even fifteen minutes went by before we heard the familiar motorized buzzing of a certain pegasus filly's wings. I guess Cheerilee was fine with Scootaloo going home early to meet her baby sister. Pinkie Pie looked towards the door the instant the buzzing stopped and grinned in delight. "Sounds like big sis is home."

The door downstairs flew open and the galloping of hooves coming up the stairs followed. Thankfully, Rarity intercepted the rowdy filly before she could reach the bathroom. Scootaloo's voice came from beyond the door that stood ajar. "Hey! Is she here?! Am I too late?!"

"Yes, she's here, but do keep your voice down. She's a delicate little thing and we don't want to startle her. All right?" Rarity replied before soon entering the bathroom with Scootaloo in tow.

"Hey there, Scoot. Home early?" I managed to say upon seeing a familiar face. She looked around at our friends, trying to locate anyone she did not recognize. I knew what she was looking for and gently tilted Fluttershy towards her, allowing Gladesong to be seen more easily. "She's right here."

Scootaloo immediately sat down before her eyes opened so wide that they sparkled while holding her hooves near her face as she let out a loud gasp. "Oooooooh my gosh.... She's sooooo beautiful.....!"

Fluttershy and I could only try to not chuckle at how utterly enthralled our little tomboy of a daughter was with her newborn sister. And Gladesong was looking right at her. Scootaloo soon noticed this too and reached out to her. "Can I... Please?"

My wife only smiled before very carefully passing our child to Scootaloo. "Be gentle now. And remember to support her head."

"Mmhm..." Scootaloo mumbled before we all watched as she held her baby sister in her arms. She was trying hard to not cry. And she failed. Tears trickled down her cheeks as she whispered to Gladesong, "Hey there... I'm your big sis... The name's Scootaloo... And... I'm... I'm so happy to finally meet you, little sis..."

God, it was hard to not grin or smile at the two sisters bonding like that. I knew Scootaloo was excited to have a little sister, but she was taking the whole thing much more seriously than I ever expected her too. She even nuzzled noses with Gladesong, who just giggled while she nuzzled her back. Twilight smiled sweetly as she said, "I think she knows who you are. Maybe it's because your color scheme is of a similar hue to Fluttershy's."

"Heh... Lucky me that I was born purple and orange, huh?" Scootaloo said with a chuckle while she began to rock her little sister to a lullaby she bean to hum.

As the hours went by, our friends departed one by one for home. With Fluttershy so tired and bedridden for much of the day, I handled dinner. I made it simple and cooked spaghetti with a vegetable Bolognese. Scootaloo would not leave Gladesong's side even while she nursed from her mother. Rarity was the only one who did not leave in a timely fashion, trying to prolong her stay as long as possible so she could be near her goddaughter. Not that we minded.

Once Scootaloo was asleep in bed, I went upstairs to find Fluttershy and Rarity in bed with Gladesong finally out of the towel she had been wrapped in. Despite being a pony, I was not surprised she did not have the strength to stand on her first day. I was sure it would not last though. She would probably be walking inside a week. Fluttershy just watched from one side of the bed with a smile while Rarity rested on the other with our foal nuzzled up to her. She kept whispering soft sweet words to her as if she was her own child. I knew Rarity would make a wonderful mother if given the chance and she was proving it to us.

As I sat across from her beside Fluttershy, I gently stroked my hand over Fluttershy's back. She responded by draping her wing across my own. I had started to come to grips of what was happening. We were finally parents. And to the most adorable little filly I had ever seen. She was going to look just like her mother, I knew it. And yet, my eyes were drawn to Rarity while she was oblivious to us.

As focused as I have been on Fluttershy in recent weeks, I felt the love I hold for Rarity starting to stir in my heart. I remembered the talk we had a couple of months ago. The proposition I was given that I turned down initially. Somewhere in my heart, a voice was telling me that now was the best time to start to act upon it I think Fluttershy knew this too since I caught her looking up at me with a knowing smile. She tilted her head towards Rarity, as if telling me to go to her. And so did.

I went to the other side of the bed and sat beside Rarity. Seeing her with my child like she was every bit Gladesong's mother as Fluttershy is filled with me a sense of pride and adoration. I knew I was not ready. I knew it was too soon to truly attempt such a thing. But... I had to do this. I had to make an exception. Just for her.

My hand tenderly stroked along Rarity's back while Gladesong drifted off to sleep. My friend turned lover gazed at me most lovingly as she whispered, "She is every bit as darling as I expected and then some... Such a wonderful little filly you two have."

Fluttershy grinned and giggled at the praise, still looking exhausted from the endeavor she had just gone through. But she remained silent otherwise. She knew it was I who wanted to speak now. And so I did as I stroked her gorgeous curled mane. "Mmhm... And... Well... I don't know if this is the best time to bring this up, but... That talk we had? On Hearts and Hooves Day?"

Her smile became more somber as she remembered that day. And as I am sure she remembered the day of my bachelor party where we could no longer resist each other. I must confess that since that day, Rarity and I have made love to each other at least once more away from prying eyes. Regardless, she sincerely replied, "I do... What of it?"

"Well... I still have to say I'm nowhere near ready to try something that daring. And I may never be ready... But... Looking at things now..." I began to say before I placed my hand upon her hoof while gazing into her beautiful azure eyes. "I... I have to make an exception for you... Because I love you too much to have you as anything less."

Rarity's eyes opened wide as I could see fresh tears starting to form at the edges of their lids. "Darling... What... Are you implying what I think you are?"

"I am." I whispered back to her while lifting her hoof and holding it between both hands. My gaze never wandered. I knew what we all wanted. And what would make us happiest. "I'm not ready yet. But... I need you... We both want you to be with us... Rarity... Will you be my mare along with Fluttershy?"

She fell silent without ever looking away. But that silence did not last long. Her frozen expression rapidly began to melt away into a display of tearful joy as she tried to not weep too loudly. "Yes... Yes... A thousand times, yes!"

I felt as if a weight had been lifted from my shoulders. Like this was not a mistake. I knew that this was what we both wanted. Rarity immediately threw her arms around me and gave me those most powerful kiss I had received from her in some time. Before that kiss could even end, Fluttershy crawled over to us and wrapped her arms around her best friend before whispering the same words I wanted to say. "Welcome to our family, Rarity."

Fluttershy and Rarity have remained by Gladesong's side all day. Rarity has even insisted that she stay the night so she can be near her goddaughter during her first hours in this world. I think it goes without saying, but Fluttershy was too exhausted after everything to follow through with what she promised us that morning. And I did not fault her at all. During that time, I have been chronicling today's events at my typewriter. God, what a day... I am still not entirely convinced it is all real. Perhaps tomorrow will ground my perceptions once I see my daughter again in the morning.

However, I did go outside at night just to get some fresh air to clear my head. I walked around the cottage's exterior with an oil lamp in hand while just breathing in the night air. I eventually reached the chicken coop with no signs of life as cicadas hissed in the distance. I was suddenly hit with a distracting twinge of hope. Was she there? Had Smolder returned to the chicken coop for a safe spot to sleep in?

I got down on my knee at the entrance and shone my lamp in there to check. I was immediately disappointed. No sign of her. My thoughts once more went back to the last time I saw her. She was so happy to see me at the start, but then...

I set my lamp on the roof of the coop and leaned on it, my eyes directed towards the dark twisted edge of the Everfree Forest beyond the fence. She knew she was welcome at my place... I buried my face in my arms as I came to a painful conclusion. There was only one reason I could think of for why she never came back. She was gone. Something got her out there. I was never going to see her alive again. And I could not help feeling like it was my fault. And what made such a thought even more painful was knowing that she deserved better.

I could not take it anymore. I hurried back inside and went upstairs. I wanted to calm myself with my wife and my equally dear lover by my side. And they were quick to soothe me. They held me and kissed me, so happy to be with me. Even though my thoughts still went to Smolder, they easily soothed my concerns with their love. I had more important thinks to focus on.

I think that is enough. It has been a long day and I need to get ready for bed. I am not certain what the immediate future will bring, but it feels like one journey has ended while another has begun. I think I will leave my typewriter alone for a little while until Fluttershy and I properly settle into a new routine. Gladesong needs us and will being staying in our bedroom until she is strong enough to handle sleeping by herself in the nursery downstairs.

Well, time to finish up and get upstairs. My wife is waiting for me, as is my dear Rarity and our daughter. Whatever the future holds, I am looking forward to it.

Author's Note

This chapter marks the end of Volume 4. Volume 4.5, Birds of Paradise, begins next chapter.

As always, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Rekindling the Smoldering Embers

Author's Note

At the behest of one of my patrons, I have decided to divide up Volume 5 due to its length and have this earlier segment function as it’s separate mini-arc. Volume 5 will properly begin later.

Rekindling the Smoldering Embers

It has been roughly three weeks since Gladesong was born. While it has not been an entirely easy transition, it has certainly not been quite as arduous as I was expecting. I suppose that would be because caring for baby ponies is slightly simpler than human babies since they develop a certain degree of independence earlier in regards to locomotion. She is already starting to walk. We even picked up a new camera for the sole purpose of taking photos of her. If I had to describe what Gladesong is like, I would say she is somewhere between a human newborn and a puppy. She is so much fun to just cuddle with and pet and she always loves it. And for as much as Fluttershy prefers keeping her hooves on the ground, she was really happy to finally be able to fly again after being weighed down with Gladesong for a while.

Pinkie Pie's observations after Gladesong's birth were far more on the nose than what was immediately apparent. True to her color scheme, Neapolitan ice cream has quickly become her favorite dessert. Every weekend, Pinkie Pie has stopped by with another tub of the stuff. Gladesong is starting to at least try to talk since Pinkie always elicits some laughs and calls from the little filly, but nothing coherent yet.

Applejack frequently stops by too to drop off healthy apple treats she makes herself. Gladesong always loves to try on her hat, though she always gets stuck in the middle since it is just much too big for her. Applejack also likes taking Gladesong for rides on her back and is just so good to her with how she alternates between her usual rustic tone and a much softer and sweeter tone whenever Gladesong needs to rest. I always see a strong maternal side come out whenever Applejack is with Gladesong. I am guessing she will be a great mom herself someday when she finds the right stallion.

Rainbow Dash and Twilight Sparkle have also tried to find time to stop by to say hello and check on the newest addition to our extended family. And if not at home, they often find us whenever Gladesong is being carried by her mother through town. Little Gladesong gets a lot of attention whenever she gets taken into Ponyville and the locals ranging from lesser known acquaintances to close friends are always happy to say hello. Eleina has even offered to foalsit our daughter when she gets old enough to be allowed out of our supervision occasionally. Gladesong does not mind the attention at all. In fact, I would have to say she just might be the happiest baby I have ever seen. She rarely cries and is usually smiling. I guess she takes after her mother quite well. Even her mane and tail is reminiscent of Fluttershy in photos of her younger days.

And there is Rarity. Sweet dear Rarity. She always stops by every other day after closing up her boutique for the night. She is easily the guest Gladesong is always happiest to see. And I often see her and Fluttershy together with Gladesong whenever they are in town. They always bring her along during their weekly spa visits, which gives me time to spend with my little girl when I have nothing else to do. Aloe and Lotus are cautious about allowing babies in the spa due to the risk of them misbehaving, but Gladesong has won them over with her happy demeanor and has never had to be removed. I swear, whenever I see Fluttershy and Rarity together with Gladesong, I feel like they are the little filly's mother in equal sharing. At this rate, Gladesong may even start referring to them both as 'mommy' when she learns to speak. Not that I mind that. Rarity is a great surrogate mom and always makes Gladesong happy.

And if there is one thing I absolutely cannot overstate my gratitude for, it is that we are never short on help at home. Not from our closest friends, but from Fluttershy's many animal companions. Angela in particular has seemingly taken upon herself the role of Gladesong's personal guardian. She will frequently be found roosting above or right next to Gladesong in her crib and watches her at all times when she is playing with her toys. I have even caught her responding to a squirrel approaching the crib during one of Gladesong's in a shockingly menacing manner by opening her beak wide and trying to smack the intruder with her wing. I had no idea doves could look so aggressive. Needless to say, Gladesong adores her. Angela will often preen her little wings and coo sweetly at Gladesong while she nuzzles the little dove right back. It reminds me of the stories I was told of my grandmother's border collie standing watch over me when I was a toddler.

Going back to the many animal friends we have living nearby, they really have done the most in making this transition easier. Whenever Fluttershy or I need to be out of the room, they always watch over our daughter. I think most of them have had offspring of their own at some point, so they likely have experience in watching over newborns. They have even proven knowledgeable enough to change a diaper with some impressive teamwork, which I really appreciate since I still have not gotten used to the task. And best of all, they assistance has insured that Fluttershy, Scootaloo, and I get a full night's sleep. Should Gladesong awaken in the night, one of the more nocturnal critters like owls or bats will always be there to reassure Gladesong with their presence. And if she absolutely needs to feed, one of the mice will use one of the many pathways in the house to reach our bedroom and gently rouse Fluttershy so she can go downstairs to nurse her. They are the best and I cannot say how grateful I am for their dedication.

Scootaloo herself adores her baby sister. She likes to play with her in all manners she can think of from carrying her around on her back to taking Gladesong out for a very slow ride in a wagon attached to the back of the scooter. And if Scootaloo happens to be on the floor doing homework, Gladesong will most definitely stumble over to her big sister and cuddle up to her for a nap. And the rest of the Cutie Mark Crusaders love to visit her after school sometimes, although Gladesong is a constant distraction when they try to do their homework together. I wonder what new routines they will try as Gladesong gets bigger...

Anyway, on top of wanting to document that information, I wanted to get back into writing because today was something particularly special. Despite being a Monday, I was at home since Mr. and Mrs. Cake have essentially granted me paternity leave to stay home for a while for some more time with my child during her most delicate weeks. I still work at the spa and I do admit that it does pay better than Sugarcube Corner.

I was in the process of writing out cards to some of our wedding party guests as thanks for their contributions to the gift pile and adding in copies of a family photo we all had taken that had just come back from the developers. The photo depicted myself and Fluttershy sitting on our sofa at home with little Gladesong bundled up in a blanket between us while Scootaloo was standing up on the corner with her front hooves resting on my shoulders. Rarity insisted on having one taken with her in the shot as well, which I must say turned out even better than the last one, but we were sending out only copies of the first photo.

"Do we have enough, dear?" Fluttershy asked as she came into the room with Gladesong in her arm. I glanced over at her while slouched on the sofa with a stack of signed cards beside me. I only had a few more to go. I could not help but smile at her. She had recently styled her very long mane up into an adorable ponytail to help keep it out of the way for a while since Gladesong, unsurprisingly, likes to nibble or tug on it. I do not think Fluttershy has any intention of trimming her mane to a more manageable style. If anything, I think she has started to grow it and her tail out even further.

I glanced at the small pile beside me and the rest of the cards and photos on my belly. "Yeah, I think we have enough. More than enough, to be honest."

However, as I gazed at one of the photos I was going to send out, an old memory started to resurface in my mind. And that memory caused a smirk to form on my lips. Fluttershy must have noticed since she then asked, "Oh my... I'm not sure I like that look. Did something happen?"

"No, nothing happened... It's just that I remembered something my brother said to me once that was really uncalled for." I said while picking up another card and bringing my pen to the inside. "And I know just how to get him back for it."

A crooked smile spread across her face as Fluttershy started to draw near. "Oh dear. Can I see it when you're done?"

"Sure thing. Just let me write these out..." I replied while taking the photo and putting it on the back of the second page of the card so it would not be visible until the page was turned. "And...there. Take a look and tell me if I nailed it."

Fluttershy probably did not understand the reference, but she still read the card as I held it open for her. On the first page, it read as follows. "Hey, bro. Hope you've been well. Anyway, you remember when I was watching you play Skyrim and I asked about the marriage function in the game and if there were any Khajiit characters who were available? And how you said in response that I was going to be one of those freaks who marry their housecats? Well, check out who I did end up marrying."

On the next page was the photo of my new family. And on the inside of the card's back cover across from it was this. "Your nieces and sister-in-law say hi."

Fluttershy immediately burst into laughter while trying to not drop Gladesong. "Ohohohoho my goodness! I can only imagine what his response will be!"

I too burst into laughter at the mere thought of his response. "Oh man, I wish I could see the look on his face when he reads this. I am so gonna have Celestia send this back home. I swear, that kid's world views are way too outdated for the 21st century. I'm sure that guy thinks like someone who grew up during the 60s."

"I don't really get what that means at all, but... Yes, that didn't sound like a very nice thing he said to you. Is he prejudiced towards couples like us?" Fluttershy asked with a noticeable look of worry on her face.

I suppose I was making the situation sound worse than it actually was, so I just smiled at her while setting the card aside. "Nah, I wouldn't say the guy is prejudiced. He just has no imagination. At all."

"Well, that's a shame. He probably wouldn't like living in Equestria if he can't think outside the box." Fluttershy retorted before her attention was drawn to Gladesong pawing at her cheek. I smiled while watching Fluttershy give our daughter a kiss on the head. She then suddenly glanced back at me and said, "Oh, I just realized that I didn't collect the eggs and feed the chickens this morning. Could you please go do that while I take care of Gladesong? I think she needs her diaper changed."

Always willing to take any opportunity I could to not have to deal with that little chore, I rose to my feet and made my way to the door after placing a kiss on Gladesong's head. "Sure thing, dear. I'll be back in a bit."

I looped around to the back of the cottage with a pail in hand. I was hoping the chickens would not be too grumpy with it being past 10 AM. Much to my surprise, there was no sign of them once the pen came into view. I stopped while carefully scanning the area inside the fence from where I was. "Well, this is weird. I can't remember the last time the hens slept this la..."

I froze. The only times I have found the chickens still tucked away in the coop was when they have a guest. And Derpy has not stopped by in quite a long time. Which meant...

I rushed ahead and into the pen while dropping the pail near the fence. My skin was taut with tension as my thoughts raced. Was she there? Had she returned? I took a long breath to steady my nerves before I got down on one knee and peered inside. The chickens were just fine and were roosting on their nests. And there, tucked away in the corner, was exactly who I was hoping to see. Slumbering quietly and curled up into a ball was none other than Smolder.

A sense of elation filled my heart. I had written her off for dead. It has been nearly two months since the day she disappeared and here she was right in front of me. I was tempted to wake her, but was concerned that she had just gone through some hard times. At the same time, I was terrified of leaving the coop now that I had located her. I was worried that if I let her out of my sight for even a minute, she would disappear into the Everfree Forest and I would very possibly never see her again. But I also should not have kept Fluttershy waiting for too long. What would be the best way to do this?

Taking note of the square holes on the upper left side of the coop, I walked to the side and managed to slide my arm through one of them. Feeling around carefully, I soon felt the smooth rounded contours of Smolder's head. The very sensation of her scales pleased me now that I was making physical contact with her again. I so very dearly missed holding her hand in mine. I gently rubbed my fingers along her scalp and over her spines. It was while doing so that I found her spines were not at all like Spike's. Instead of being a single hardened ridge, they were tightly packed fibers not entirely unlike hair. They were sturdy and did not bend terribly easily. I am sure that they could be weighed down with water if soaked enough... And in hindsight, they were when she took a shower in my home. Regardless, I continued to tenderly caress Smolder's head in an attempt to rouse her as gently as possible.

Eventually, I got a response. I felt Smolder's head turn onto its side before her hands grabbed my arm. She mumbled groggily in her sleep as she remained in slumber. I tried to reach for her head again while being unable to see her, but I instead found one of her hands grasping my own. I let out a sigh as I felt that familiar sensation that only she could provide me. Her hand and mine, finally grasping each other again. In her sleep, I heard Smolder mumble quietly, "Don't go... Please..."

"I won't, sweetheart..." I mumbled in reply without any expectations of her hearing me. I just wish I knew what I did or said that drove her away that day. But now that she was finally back, I was not going to let go.

Eventually, I heard Smolder starting to stir further. I remained silent to allow her to make the first move. She was my guest and she had clearly been hurt. It was up to her to decide how this encounter would start. I felt Smolder's hand release its grip on my arm, but the hand grasping my own remained for a moment longer before slowly sliding out of my grip. I knew she was aware of who that hand belonged to. I heard her starting to crawl towards the entrance to the coop and stepped to the side to see her emerge. She did, but without even looking at me. I remained silent while she rose to her feet, but her posture was poor while she still look quite exhausted. But I could still see it in her eyes. That same empty stare from before.

I was unsure of how to even greet her. She just stood there, not really looking at anything. And I did not think she was merely still sleepy. I began to reach for her, trying to find simple words to ease us into things. "Hey... Haven't seen you in a while..."

Before I could even reach her, Smolder lifted her hand and weakly pushed mine away without even looking at me. "Sorry... Just came back to...reminisce... I think that's the right word..."

Her voice was so lacking in emotion... It was not that she was sad or upset. She... She sounded so empty. Just...so full of despair. And she...rejected my touch. She loved holding my hand the last time we saw each other, but now... "I'll get going now... I don't belong here."

"Hey, that's..." I started to say before she began to shuffle towards the Everfree Forest again. I felt a sense of alarm. If I lost her now, I would likely never see her again. I had to try and convince her to not depart. "Smolder, I haven't seen you in almost two months. I thought you were dead..."

"Well, maybe I will be soon... Not like anyone will miss me." She replied so coldly with a flicker of bitterness in her voice. What was wrong with her? She was never the most idealistic girl I have ever known, but this...utter nihilism was not like her. What broke her since that day?

Regardless, I was not going to settle for Smolder marching off into that forest if she had no real regard for her own survival. "That's not true and you know it. I... I'd miss you. I've been missing you and worrying about you since the day you left..."

Her response was equally cold. And even a bit angry as her posture became more rigid with her hands clenching into fists. "Well, you shouldn't..."

I began to approach her as Smolder came to a stop. I knew she had been hurt and that two years of aimless wandering and being chased off by the locals of any settlement she visited could not be good for her psyche. "Well, I do. And I want to make..."

Smolder suddenly turned around and glared at me with the emptiness in her eyes replaced with a frightful combination of frustration and pain. She practically screamed at me with blue embers flickering around her jaws. "Mom and Dad didn't want me! How could I ever expect you to?!"

My god, that hurt... I do not know what drove her to make such a harsh assumption about me, but that stung. And I think I saw something else in her eyes. Disappointment. Somehow, I remembered a very specific moment at that instant. When she told me to not make her regret opening up to me. And...I think I let her down. I have no idea how I did so, but I had a very strong feeling that I did something to fail her. She opened her heart to me, and I did something to hurt her. And the worst part was that I did not have the slightest idea of what it was I did.

Looking like she was on the verge of tears, Smolder turned away and began to approach the edge of the pen. I could not even bring myself to respond to what she just said. But as I watched her walk away... I panicked. I knew that this would be the last time I would ever see her if she got away. Steeling my nerves, I walked stiffly and briskly up behind her with long strides before dropping to one knee and wrapping my arms around her from behind. "Please... Don't..."

I heard Smolder exhale sharply as her hand immediately went to my arm and tried to pry herself out of my grip. She could have rend my skin with those claws. Or even scorched my arm with her flames. But she did not. She merely squirmed and pushed, trying to loosen herself free with her only free arm. "Just lemme go! I don't belong here and... And..."

She stopped the instant I reached up with my hand while trying to keep a firm grip on her. When my hand rested upon hers, she became still. Our time together had been brief, but I knew this simple gesture was sacred to her. As it was to me. I had never felt someone hold my hand in Equestria until I met her. And I could tell that her hand had never held another until it held mine. I could feel Smolder's breathing become increasingly labored and erratic as I felt her lungs quiver through her scales. I got through to her. Her defiance was fading. And so I whispered the same words I heard her whisper to me mere minutes earlier. "Don't go... Please..."

Mere seconds later, Smolder's hand fell from my arm. And another few seconds later, something happened that I did not entirely expect. She wept. Smolder let out a painful wail as she stood there in my embrace with her face turned to the sky. I could feel her tears cascading down onto my arms. I had no reason to restrain her, so I gently released her from my grasp. But no sooner had I done so did she turn around and clamp her hands onto my shoulders as she pleaded with such a look of utter desperation in her eyes. "Please don't leave me...! Please don't leave me like they did...!"

Dear lord, I never imagined I would live to see a dragon look so pitiful. Those tears just flowing down her face... Even I was starting to feel tears of my own beginning to build in my eyes to see someone I was very concerned for in such pain. I placed one hand on her side and gently cupped one side of her face with the other as I spoke softly to the delicate dragon girl. "I'm not going anywhere... I'm right here for you."

Smolder buried her face into my shirt and continued to whimper pathetically. She sank to her knees, but I just scooped her up into my arms and carried her out of the pen and into the shade of the cottage nearby. I sat down with my back to the wall while tall grass served as a comfortable cushion. Smolder never really stopped crying during the relocation, but she was starting to fall quiet while I gently stroked my hand over her back and down her tail to her magenta tail spade. My own tears had begun to spill right then, sharing in her sorrow and longing as I too was extraordinarily relieved to finally have my little friend back in my life after weeks of dreadful uncertainty.

Finally, I had to ask an important question as Smolder's weeping finally came to a stop. I looked down at Smolder with her head right under my chin while being mindful of her horns. I then whispered as my hand found its way to hers, "Smolder... You told me back then to not make you regret this... Did I...do that?"

I heard her let out a long sigh before she replied quietly, "No... No, you didn't... I... I don't regret... I... I... I just don't know anything anymore..."

"I mean... Last time... Did I say or do something to hurt you?" I asked again, trying to get some answers on what I could have done to drive her away that day.

Smolder went silent for maybe ten seconds before she muttered quietly, "I... I don't know... I'm not sure what it was about what you said, but... I... Please, don't think I'm trying to dodge any questions, but... I just don't know...why I felt the way I did... I thought...you didn't want me around anymore... That I wasn't needed... I feel so stupid that I keep doing this... I don't...want to stay away... It's just that..."

"Smolder... Sweetheart... I never wanted you to stop coming to see me... I know we haven't known each other long, but... In just this short time, I've come to adore you. And I want to keep adoring you. And...I want you in my life." I replied tenderly, trying to soothe her sense of self worth. She may try to put up an aloof snarky facade at times, but I know Smolder has a fragile soul.

It was only then that Smolder looked up at me with her tired beautiful blue eyes. She panted in exhaustion as a sniffle escaped her nostrils. "You...really mean that?"

I replied the best way I could. I lifted both of her hands until they were before us. I then showed a slight smile as I tenderly closed my hands over both of them. That was all I needed to do as Smolder displayed such a look of reassurance as more tears flowed from her eyes. But not of sorrow or pain. She was happy. She knew she was home. And most importantly, she knew she was wanted.

Smolder closed her eyes and tilted her head down until her forehead was resting against my hands. I would never expect such earnest gestures from someone so young, but Smolder is a very earnest young lady. She whispered happily to me as the flow of her tears finally came to a stop, "I... I never knew just how much I missed this..."

"I... I missed this too... You have...such a tender touch..." I muttered back as I just felt so calm in her presence. I was in no hurry to get up. I knew I needed to feed the chickens and collect the eggs, but we needed this. It could wait a while longer.

I eventually felt Smolder try to pull her hands apart from each other once she lifted her head to look at me. She never looked at my hands. She just looked into my eyes as I gazed back. She did that a lot the last time... And I enjoyed that gaze of hers. "I like it when you look at me..."

"I like to look at you...because you make me happy." Smolder replied sweetly in a manner uncharacteristic of a dragon. At least from what I have heard of them from her and Spike and just about everyone else who has encountered one. I finally opened my hands to allow hers to be freed, but she immediately turned the tables on me by bringing my hands together and clasping them between both of hers. Her face was directed at our hands, but her eyes were looking up at me.

I could not stop gazing into her eyes anymore than she could stop gazing into mine. By which I mean we could not. The silence between us being interrupted only by the sound of a summer breeze blowing through the trees and grass may have seemed awkward to anyone who witnessed it, but I loved it. I did not want to look away from her. I was so afraid for her... But she was with me again and I was happy to be there for her.

Eventually, I had to ask. While Smolder gazed up at me with my hands being held between hers, I asked softly, "What were you doing out there all this time?"

Smolder's eyes fell upon our hands before they looked up at me with a less happy gaze. "Just...getting by... Thinking about you... Wanting to see you again, but... I felt like I shouldn't... I..."

Smolder closed her eyes as she pulled my hands forward and held them to her cheek. "I can't believe how much I missed this... It's...still so warm... I kept...rubbing my head...thinking it was you... I... I wanted to feel your touch again... Wanted you to teach me more on how to read...and write... I tried writing stuff on bits of wood sometimes... Stuff I wanted to show you, but... I just couldn't... I couldn't remember everything after just one time..."

"Then...why today?" I asked, wondering why she would come back if she was so convinced that she should not be there with me.

Smolder removed one hand from both of mine, allowing me to pull one free and cup her cheek with the other while her one hand held mine to her face. She looked so apologetic as she looked at me, almost guilty even. "I... I got desperate... I wanted to feel happy again, so... I came back just to try and remember the last time...you found me... I didn't think you were still looking for me... I..."

Smolder went silent as another tear trickled free from her eye and slid right under my fingers. "I... I guess I just kept lying to myself... Telling myself you weren't worth being around... I... I guess I was just tired of being hurt... Tired of...getting my hopes up..."

"Smolder... I said you were always..." I began to say, but I was silenced when Smolder reached out and cupped my cheek with her hand in the same way I was doing with hers. We gazed at each other in respectful silence, the need for words no longer being present for a short while.

A somber smile spread across her lips as Smolder finally spoke to me. "There were...two things I remembered how to write... And I kept writing them over and over to make sure I wouldn't forget. One was my name... I guess...it was just to make myself feel important enough to be worth having a name."

"And the other?" I asked quietly in sincere curiosity.

Smolder's smile brightened as she spoke even more softly. "Your name."

Just to prove it, her hand left my face before she pressed one finger into my chest. She drew along my chest with her claw, carving an imaginary word into my shirt. I felt her claw slide around in the shapes of letters. J, followed by an A, then a M, and then an E, and ending with a S. I...felt so touched as she did that, writing my name often just to preserve her memory of me. I actually got a bit chocked up as she did that before she whispered, "I felt like I shouldn't see you again... That I should just forget about you, but... I couldn't. I just...couldn't forget you. Like...a little voice in my head told me to not forget... So I didn't... And...I'm glad I didn't... And... I'm especially glad you...didn't forget me... I... I really...really wanted to see you again, James..."

It felt...nostalgic hearing her say my name for the first time since we last met. I tried to find the right words to say, but failed. However, I think I did not need to. The tear that Smolder wiped from my cheek was all she needed to see. No words were spoken for a while longer. I just continued to rub her cheek with my hand while her hand rested on the back of mine. She never looked away from me. It did my heart good to see her happy again. I eventually began to lower my hand, but Smolder had other ideas. She grabbed me by the wrist and brought my hand right back to the side of her face as she closed her eyes and sighed, basking in my touch. I almost chuckled at just how much she desired my presence. She could not get enough of my touch.

My other hand eventually made its way to her chest. I am not sure why I reached for it. I guess I just wanted to feel the warmth of her body. She did feel somewhat warm to the touch. And even better, I could feel a faint tempo in her chest. Her heart was beating away against my palm. Smolder placed her hand over mine, face tilted down at my arm while her eyes glanced up at me like before. I could only smile back at her. I eventually tried to pull my hand away, but Smolder once again took hold of it and brought it right back to her chest and pinned it there under her hands like she was holding a precious treasure to her bosom. I decided then was a good time to inquire about that. "You really like my touch, huh?"

"Mmhm..." Smolder mumbled as that was the only response I got out of her. I did not mind. I adored her touch as much as she loved mine. However, I came to remember what was on her back. My spare hand reached behind her and began to feel along the folded frames of her wings. This surprised her since Smolder suddenly looked back before glancing at me. "My wings...?"

"May I see?" I asked quietly, a simple curiosity in my heart wanting to see the dragon girl's wings. A silent smile spread across her lips while she finally released my hand and crossed her arms over her chest to likely give her wings more room to move. I watched in silence as she spread those grand wings as wide as she could. Well, that might be an overstatement. Her wings were not even as long as her body. Smolder looked at me patiently, awaiting my evaluation.

My hands reached out to her wings' membrane before I started to gently drag my fingers along them. I was expecting them to feel similar to a bat's wings, but I was left surprised. Instead of having a leathery feel, the inside of the membrane had a texture akin to a lizard's skin without consisting of any scales. Smolder was a little ticklish as she snickered a bit from my touch and struggled to keep her wings open.

Not wanting to kill the mood or to risk damaging the delicate membrane of her wings, I brought my hands to her wings' frames. They reminded me of Nightmare Moon's wings in terms of shape and the locations of the joints. Smolder let out a delighted sigh at my touch as my hands slid up and down her wingspan. Wanting to make her feel as happy as possible, I threw out a compliment that would please any woman. "You have a very beautiful set of wings."

That compliment might have worked better than I intended. Smolder blushed hard upon hearing my words and fidgeted with a crooked grin. She finally muttered, "No wonder I missed you so bad... You really know how to make a girl feel special."

Once again, Smolder surprised me. She leaned forward as her wings reached around my back and embraced me. Smolder became pinned to my chest with her arms still crossed over her own chest. This soon changed as I felt her hands turn over and rest upon my chest, the two of them making gentle circular motions as she rubbed me most tenderly. It was only then that I began to realize just how romantic the situation was getting and started to wonder if this was a bad idea.

But I could never push her away. Not after all she had been through. And... I would be lying if I said I did not feel a very strong desire to kiss her with her face now so close to mine. However, I had to take into account what such a gesture would mean to her. She was not like the dragons of her homeland. She had renounced her people's culture a while ago. And... A most uncomfortable thought entered my mind as Smolder pressed against me with my body now held captive in her wings. She was young. Very young. Older than Spike and Scootaloo, but...

Smolder's hands soon slid up my chest and began to tenderly cup my face much like I had done minutes earlier. She looked so happy, the faint scent of sulfur on every other breath she took. Gone was the angst and despair that had been in her eyes not even an hour ago. She looked easily the most at peace I had ever seen. And she whispered in confirmation of my silent observations. "When you hold me like this... I can't...feel upset or worried about anything... Like... I just know that everything will be OK... Just as long as I'm with you..."

My hands reached under Smolder's wings and rested upon her lower back as her hands tenderly caressed my face and gingerly pushed a lock of hair out of the way. I could not believe how lovingly tender a dragon could be right out of the badlands. And I adored that about her. The way she held me... The sincerity of everything she said... And just the way she looked at me... Try as I might, I could not see her as a kid. This dragon girl was no child. There was no immaturity or childlike wonder in those eyes. She was a earnest young woman and my perceptions would not be convinced otherwise.

I was left feeling very conflicted over the walking paradox that Smolder was. She looked like an older child, but... She did not feel like one. Most likely somewhere in her adolescence. Living out in the wild for two years must have forced her to mature or at least discipline herself for the sake of survival. Smolder must have noticed my internal worries since her expression soon showed concerned while cupping my cheek like a loving girlfriend. "What's wrong...? Are you OK?"

I felt her wings grip me more tightly as she became concerned for me. I did not want to give her reason to worry and I was not upset at her in the slightest. With my hands still resting upon her back, I whispered to her. "What's it like...being a kid when you're a dragon?"

Smolder gave me a bemused smirk as if she was not entirely surprised, yet did not see such a question coming. "Well... I can't say I would know right now. I haven't been a kid since I got kicked out of home."

"Sorry..." I mumbled as I realized I likely brought up some bad memories. However, Smolder responded by placing one finger upon my lips.

"Don't be." She whispered back before she tilted her head down and nestled it under my chin while being careful that her horns bordered my neck. "If I never left home... I wouldn't be here with you right now."

I was touched by those words. It really was a silver lining after all she had gone through. And I did want to keep her happy as much as I could. My hand rose from her lower back and rested upon the back of her head as I whispered with sincerity, "And I'm grateful for that... You're...being very sweet to me."

"Oh... I guess...I'm just following your lead." Smolder replied as she lifted her head until she was looking at me with a somewhat bashful grin on her face. "It's just that you've been so good to me ever since I came back the first time. And... Well..."

There was something about that look in her eyes that made me a bit uncomfortable. Her eyelids lowered while I felt her hands rest over my chest near my heart. A look of deep earnest sincerity filled her gaze as she whispered to me with such a tender tone to her voice, "I want to be good to you too."

An uneasy and tingly warmth surged through my nerves. I think she may have been coming onto me without actually realizing it. As much as I was enjoying our time together, I felt that we should probably cut this moment short. Thankfully, it was then that I realized how long I was taking with the task that I had originally set out to do. "Hey... Um... I just now remembered that I was supposed to do something when I came out here... And I really shouldn't linger any longer."

A look of embarrassment formed on Smolder's face as she only then realized such a fact. "Oh... Was it to collect the eggs again?"

All I did was nod. I could tell that Smolder was reluctant to let go of me as she let out a sigh. But she still looked at me with a grateful smile while her hand cupped my cheek one more time. "I really enjoyed myself..."

"I can tell you did." I replied before I gently helped Smolder off of me. She folded her wings back where they belonged and stood up before I went to the little closet shed Scootaloo stores her scooter in to collect the bag of chicken feed. But when I went back over to the pen, I found that Smolder was nowhere to be seen. Just as I was beginning to fear that she had run off, I noticed the pail I had dropped had been situated next to the coop's entrance. And I soon saw Smolder's hand reach out and drop an egg into it.

I smiled that my little friend was helping out to speed things along and began to poor the chicken feed out in the pen. The hens had already emerged and began to peck away at their meal in a crescendo of soft clucks. I just watched with the sack of feed hoisted in my arms before I noticed Smolder walking over to me with the pail being dragged along the ground in her hand. She looked happy with herself as she lifted the handle up to me. "Here you go. Looks like a good haul."

"Thank you, Smolder. Just give me a minute." I replied before I went back to the shed to place the bag back inside. Smolder followed me every step of the way and handed the pail back to me. She looked up at me with smile as if awaiting my next move. I was happy to have her in my company. "You...want to come inside?"

"Sure!" Smolder chirped as she grabbed my empty hand once again. I could only smile while I led her along. I am sure she thought I was alone again and likely just forgot that the cottage beside us was not originally mine.

I let go of Smolder to get the front door and led her inside. Fluttershy must have heard me close the door since I then heard her approaching from the kitchen. "Is everything all right, James? You were out there for... Oh?"

Fluttershy froze when she entered the living room as her and Smolder's gaze met. Smolder looked almost startled before her eyes glanced around the room, her expression becoming much more dry. "Oh, right... I forgot this is a pony's house."

However, Fluttershy's reaction was much more joyous. Her eyes went wide in wonder as she raised her voice. "Oh my...! You found a baby dragon?! She's adorable!"

Smolder suddenly flinched as if she had suddenly been insulted. She then glared at Fluttershy with a much more hostile gaze while her arms went straight down with her hands clenched into fists. "Ba... Baby?! I'm fourteen, you know!"

This revelation got a snicker out of me while Fluttershy took a step back in embarrassment. Smolder's age was no surprise to me. In fact, it was exactly what I was suspecting. My wife was quick to apologize as Smolder crossed her arms and defiantly looked away. "Oops... Oh, I'm sorry. I didn't mean... It's just that I've only seen one other little dragon before and he..."

As Fluttershy paused to find the right words, I decided to stand up for Smolder in a playful manner. I gently patted her on the head and said, "That's right, dear. She's not a little girl. She's a young lady."

Smolder glanced up at me with a proud smile before pointing her thumb at me while showing off quite a smirk that really seemed to suit her. "See? This guy gets it."

Fluttershy showed a more amused smile as she began to draw near. I think Gladesong had been put in the kitchen for an early lunch. I could hear Angela cooing to keep her occupied while Fluttershy stepped out. "Oh... Oh, I see what you mean. You're not a little dragon anymore. You're so much taller than the last one I saw... Although your little fangs here do make you look really cute."

Smolder flinched once again. Indeed, the two little fangs sticking out from her upper jaw were visible and did not make her look intimidating in the slightest. "Huh?! What sense does that make?! These are fangs. FANGS. They're for ripping the throats out of prey!"

"But I thought dragons feed primarily on diamonds and other precious stones." I replied before seeing Smolder look up at me with those fangs plainly visible. I then just had to say, "And she's right. They only make you look cuter."

"Oh, come on! Dragons don't do cute!" Smolder retorted while crossing her arms and looking away from me. I guess that old dragon pride had not quite left her despite her disdain for her own kind.

"Says who? All the other dragons back home?" I retorted while wondering what she would even say to that.

Smolder flinched once more, but hesitated in speaking. Her eyes darted around before she sighed in defeat with her arms hanging low as she hunched forward. She sighed bitterly as she grumbled, "OK, OK, so I guess I am kinda cute..."

"Nothing wrong with that." I said while I began to rub the side of her head with my hand. Smolder's grumpy scowl faded in seconds as she straightened her posture. I soon felt her hand rest over mine while a smile formed on her lips.

"You know what? If being cute gets me good feels like this, then I say dress me up in pink bows and glittery dresses." Smolder then said without much irony. I think she was sincerely trying to let go of the heritage she came from. She really did not want to be like the barbarians back home. Smolder then cast her gaze back to Fluttershy, who was watching with a patient smile. I suspect she was unsure of how to react to a pony that was not immediately wary or hostile. She did finally extend her hand to Fluttershy when I pulled mine away from her head. "So... Uh... The name's Smolder."

"It's nice to meet you, Smolder. And I see you've met James. I'm Fluttershy." Fluttershy replied while she placed her hoof in Smolder's grasp for a friendly shake as they stood roughly eye to eye.

However, I noticed Smolder freeze as Fluttershy introduced herself. I saw her eyes fall upon the bracelet around her wrist before glancing at the ring on my finger. She then asked with a cautious tone, "Are you...his mate?"

Unsurprisingly not used to such a primitive term, Fluttershy gave our little guest a puzzled gaze. "Mate? Um... If you mean I'm his wife, then... Yes. We've been married for roughly a month now."

Smolder's gaze instantly narrowed as she gave Fluttershy a much colder stare while her voice gained a bit of a bitter monotone to it. I was initially worried that Smolder was about to do something rash, but all she did was let go of Fluttershy's hoof. "Oh... Ok then."

Fluttershy did not seem to notice or at least question Smolder's shift in tone, but I noticed. And it worried me. This was not the first time she displayed a poor reaction to discovering that I was married. Why? Was she worried that having a wife meant I would not have time for her? Before we could even think about it, a noise caught our attention at the entrance to the kitchen. Even Smolder's gaze softened as she looked on in curiosity to see Gladesong toddling towards us.

"Oh, what are you doing out of your chair? Did mama keep you waiting?" Fluttershy said sweetly to her child as she turned and gave Gladesong a loving nuzzle. I suppose she did end up getting distracted by Smolder's arrival. However, Gladesong then looked at Smolder and took an immediate interest in her. She excitedly stumbled forward while saying 'dra' over and over again. Not exactly a real word, but I could tell she knew what Smolder was as the confused dragon girl looked on in bewilderment. "Oh, you see Smolder? Yes, she's a dragon. And a big one too."

Smolder did not appear to have any idea what to make of Gladesong as she took a step back when the tiny filly started pawing at her leg. I could only smile. It was quite cute to watch. Finally, Fluttershy caught on to what Gladesong wanted. "Smolder, would you like to hold her while I put the eggs away?"

"Huh? Um... Sure?" Smolder replied with some confusion before she reached down and picked Gladesong up in her hands. The little filly giggled as she hung there, her tiny wings flapping out of sync.

Seeing that she was at a loss of what to do, I instructed Smolder on how to properly cradle Gladesong as Fluttershy carried the pail of eggs into the kitchen for sorting and storage. "Let her lie in your arms... Yes, like that. And be sure to support her head."

"Uh huh...?" Smolder mumbled until she finally got it right. Gladesong quieted down and just looked up happily at our guest. Seeing that Smolder was doing fine, I just stood there in supervision.

It did not take long for me to notice how silent Smolder was. She did not say anything to Gladesong. She barely even moved. The atmosphere in the room started to get a little uncomfortable, so I stepped to the side to get a better look at Smolder's face. I was concerned that Smolder was not comfortable holding a baby pony. Instead... I was left confused by what I was seeing. And unnerved. Smolder was giving Gladesong a...disturbingly harsh glare.

"Smolder...?" I asked in concern. She did not respond. Gladesong was just fine, smiling sweetly up at the dragon girl as she was cradled comfortably in her arms. I thought I then heard a slight rustling above me and turned my gaze to the ceiling. What I saw only alarmed me further. Lining one of the narrow pathways used by Fluttershy's smallest animal friends was an entire row of chipmunks, squirrels, and birds. And right in the middle was Angela. They all were gazing down at Smolder in unnervingly silence while keeping a constant vigil. As if they were on the verge of pouncing upon her. Did they sense something wrong that I could not?

Taking this as a bad sign, I looked back to Smolder. My eyes went wide as I noticed thin trails of smoke beginning to rise from her jaws. All sorts of alarms went off in my head as I prayed that she was not about to do something violent. "Smolder?!"

She still did not respond. But just when I thought I was going to have to snatch Gladesong away from her, Gladesong herself stopped her from...doing whatever it was she had in mind. All she did was reach up and touch Smolder on the nose. This immediately snapped the dragon girl out of her brooding as her expression became one of confusion. Her eyes focused on her own nose where Gladesong's tiny hoof was touching her. Feeling the tension fading, I managed to smile and say, "I think she likes you."

Smolder's face shifted to display a very conflicted smile as she looked like she did not know what to do. Finally, she abruptly turned to me and held Gladesong out to me. "Take her..."

She looked pained. Afraid, even. I then asked, "Smolder, what's wrong? What did..."

"Take her!" Smolder all but yelled as a look of panic was set into her eyes as she looked like she was on the verge of tears. I reflexively took my daughter into my arms and watched as Smolder rushed out the door without a word.

I stood there in silence. Gladesong called out to Smolder as she disappeared with the door being left ajar. I knew better than to allow Smolder to disappear from my sight for too long. I entered the kitchen right away with my fingers petting Gladesong on the head to soothe her just in case she had been alarmed. The row of critters above me began to disperse now that the threat had passed. "Honey? Could you watch Gladesong for a bit? I think Smolder wants to talk to me in private."

"Oh? Sure, could you put her in the booster seat right there?" Fluttershy replied as she was just starting to finish putting the eggs in a tray in the refrigerator. I did not even really say goodbye. I set Gladesong in the seat, strapped her in, kissed her on the head, then rushed out the door. I was expecting to have to go around back since I was certain Smolder was going to go hide in the Everfree Forest. To my surprise, I did not have to go far at all. I barely got by the front door before I stopped. Smolder was out on the bridge that spanned the brook in front of our house, sitting at the edge with her legs dangling off the side and her hands holding up her face.

She did not even respond to my approach. I took a seat beside her and said nothing for a moment. She did not look angry. She did not even look upset. She looked more horrified than anything with a thin trail of tears flowing down her cheeks. I knew that something terrible very nearly happened, so I tried to approach the subject as carefully as possible without beating around the bush. "Why did you do that...?"

"I don't know... I just... I..." Smolder mumbled before covering her face and letting out a haggard breath before looking up at me. That tearful gaze was pathetic to behold. My gaze remained firm, yet concerned. I knew Smolder is not a bad person, and yet... What was going through her mind as she held my daughter?

Once more, Smolder turned her gaze back to her unsteady reflection in the babbling brook below us. Almost as if she was studying herself. Trying to understand the motives behind what she had almost done. I then quietly asked, "What were you going to do to her?"

"I... I can't even say it!" Smolder all but yelled as she held her face while the flow of her tears only intensified. "What's wrong with me?! She didn't do anything to me! I've got nothing against that...little thing..."

My response was to gently place my hand upon Smolder's head and gently rub my thumb along the fibrous crest of magenta hues that ran along the center of her scalp. She was very upset with herself. And considering her age of fourteen...

"Smolder... Listen to me." I said quietly yet sternly. She instantly turned her gaze to me, eyes open wide in distress as she looked to me for guidance. And so I decided to lay the likely truth bare. "Look, I know you don't have a bad bone in your body, but that was my daughter you almost hurt. As much as I care about you, I have to take this seriously. But I think I understand what your problem is."

I then gently tapped on her head. "The problem is right here. It's your brain."

Smolder gaze of distress turned into one of confusion. "My...brain? Is there a parasite in there that's screwing me up?"

"No, no, nothing like that. You said you're fourteen years old, right?" I replied while caressing her head to calm her. "That means you're still young. And most importantly, you're a teenager. Your body is maturing and your brain is still developing. This stage in your life can be very...unstable. Girls your age are much more likely to act on impulse than logical thought. It all comes down to how you cope with it. I'm not saying you're stupid. I'm saying your brain isn't fully developed yet."

My little friend turned her gaze to the water below again. The flow of her tears was steadily coming to a stop, but she did not look more at peace at all. "So... I'm an idiot who can't control her urges, huh? No wonder I've been chased away from so many places... Are all dragons just monsters deep down inside?"

I sighed in some mild exasperation. I knew Smolder was just exhausted from the same frustrating routine and it sounded like it was starting to seep into how she views herself. "Smolder... You don't give off that kind of vibe at all. Since the first time I met you, you've always been someone with a lot of restraint and maturity."

"Yeah? Well, that's because I had to learn early on that I needed to learn to think twice to stay alive. I don't think maturity is even the right word... I just had to... Um... What's that word? I know what it means, but..." Smolder replied before pausing in confusion due to an obvious lack of advanced diction in her vocabulary.

"Discipline?" I asked, pretty sure that I knew what she was referring to.

My guess was correct. "Yeah, that's the word. I had to...discipline myself to not make mistakes. I've learned to think twice on everything I do. But...I guess I can't do it all the time... Maybe it's not in a dragon's nature to be...good."

"That's absurd. Spike's been a good kid ever since the day I first met him. And I know you're a sweetheart in there too." I replied before resting my hand on the back of her neck. I wanted to set my hand upon her shoulder, but... It appeared that she just did not have any, if you can believe that.

Smolder glanced at me out of the corner of her eye in apparent confusion. "Spike...?"

Realizing that I had never mentioned my little friend to her, I decided to not keep her waiting as I pointed to my left at the distant town. "Yeah. He's a dragon boy living in Ponyville right over there. Nice kid too. He's Twi... Uh..."

I paused when I noticed that Smolder's face had changed to a look of utter annoyance. She then suddenly raised her voice as she asked, "Are you telling me that there's another dragon living in that town right there and you never told me about him?!"

I responded promptly, "You told me that you weren't in a hurry to meet anyone new at the time, so I didn't think it was important to bring up!"

"Yeah, well I... I..." Smolder began to say before falling silent and casting an aside stare at nothing in particular while still looking rather irritated. "Yeah, so I did... Guess that's my fault."

I could not help but let out an amused snort. At least Smolder was not upset anymore. Still, I felt that now was a good time for us to do something about that. "Well... How about I introduce you to the guy? And maybe a few of my other friends?"

Smolder glanced at me with a look of extreme unease. She did not like the sound of that at all. "Are you sure I won't get run out of town?"

"Absolutely sure. Besides..." I replied before stroking my fingers over her scalp. "They wouldn't dare run out someone as cute as you."

"Hey! I already told you that dragon's don't do cute!" Smolder barked in annoyance before crossing her arms and looking away from me.

Amused, I leaned forward and whispered into the little hole in the side of her head that served as her ear. "Says who?"

"Says... Says...all the other dragons back home..." Smolder mumbled as her arms fell to her side. Her face fell as well to gaze at the flowing water below us.

"Well, you're not like them. And you know it." I said softly before scooting behind her and folding my arms over her chest in an embrace. I looked over her head as I saw us both gazing back at each other. "You're not like the barbarians back there. You're a good girl. You're adorable. And...you're beautiful."

Smolder once more blushed hard, but she also squirmed and grinned brightly as her eyes squinted shut. "Why does it always feel this good to hear that?!"

"Would you prefer it if people called you ugly? Or terrifying? Or cruel?" I asked in response, knowing that Smolder did not fit such harsh terms.

She once more gazed at her own reflection. A conflicted gaze settled into her eyes as she I saw them look up at the reflection of my own face right above her head. She sighed deeply before a slight smile formed on her lips. "No... I...wouldn't like being called that... I'd rather be called cute over any of those. Although..."

I felt her place her hands over my arms before she looked at my reflection while I looked at hers. "I prefer being called beautiful over anything else. It just...sounds nice."

"It's supposed to. Beauty is a precious thing. And I'm guessing dragons don't show it much back where you come from." I replied quietly as I cherished the touch of her hands upon my arms. I then asked, "Although... I'm sure some dragons can look quite graceful in flight."

"Heh... Yeah, some can. Just not so much the burliest ones. They're kinda ugly no matter how you slice it." Smolder muttered while she rubbed her hands along my forearms.

"Well... Would you like to show me how graceful you can be?" I whispered to my little friend, hoping to try and cheer her up more.

I saw her reflection smile at me as she said, "Sure. Just gimme some room. I haven't used my wings at all today."

I stood up and stepped aside while Smolder climbed to her feet as well. She soon spread her wings and took to the air with a great flap. I watched diligently as she hovered in the air, arms crossed while she looked down at me with a proud look in her eyes. She then began to fly circles around me, swooping low at times before rising back up. I tried to follow her movements at all times, but more often than not my gaze met hers. She never looked away from me as she circled me from above. Despite her barbaric origins, Smolder really was quite a graceful flier.

After a minute of watching Smolder strut her aerial skills, she came to a stop and hovered above me again with her arms crossed. She looked very pleased with herself. My response was to hold my arms out to her in invitation. Taking me up on my offer, she spread her wings wide and drifted down into my embrace before I held her against my chest while her arms and wings wrapped around me as well. We just stood there, holding each other in delight. It was a welcome change after all that tension from before. Although it did not last. Smolder soon whispered, "I'm sorry... I swear I won't do that again. Your kid... She's really sweet."

"And she sure seems to like you. I saw her touch your nose." I retorted quietly while nuzzling Smolder's head with my own. I had to mind her horns. Those are every bit as hard as they look.

I felt the muscles around Smolder's jaws shift as she smiled quietly. Eventually, Smolder whispered to me. "You think...we could go see that Spike kid now? I'll be OK if you're with me."

Pleased that Smolder was being brave enough to broaden her horizon's, I gladly honored her request. "Sounds good. Just let me go tell Fluttershy that I'll be gone for a bit and we'll head out."

I soon headed back up to my house and popped in before letting Fluttershy know about Smolder's request. She was more than happy to let me escort our little friend and wished me well before I headed back out to meet up with Smolder while she stood on the bridge. Together, we headed east towards Ponyville.

"So... This Spike guy... How old is he?" Smolder eventually asked as we followed the meadow path towards town.

"You know, I never asked. But he's younger than you. Since you're fourteen, I'd have to say he's...around twelve?" I replied while trying to make an accurate estimate. I know he is somewhere around Scootaloo's age, though maybe just slightly younger.

"Twelve? That means he'll be going through his growth spurt before long. Bet he's just a little guy right now." Smolder retorted while smirking a little. I think she was kind of glad to know there was a dragon around younger than her.

As we neared Ponyville's perimeter, I started to feel like Smolder was getting a little too quiet. When I glanced down at my side, I noticed that she was no longer beside me. It was only when I turned around that I noticed her maybe twenty paces behind me. She was rooted to the ground, her eyes gazing unblinkingly into the town before us with a look of extreme unease.

I knew what was wrong. I walked up to Smolder and said, "There's nothing to be so worried about. They won't harass you. The people of Ponyville are good people."

"Yeah, I know you kinda said that. Just..." Smolder mumbled before she reached for my hand. "Could you hold onto me? Just in case?"

I felt a twinge of delight to see Smolder put so much faith in me. And I was not going to let her down. I gently grasped her hand before turning back to Ponyville. "Shall we?"

Smolder said nothing as we headed into town. Sure enough, nothing happened that was cause for concern. Smolder stayed at my side at all times while tightly clutching my hand. She did get a lot of stares, likely due to be the first dragon to visit Ponyville who was not Spike, but no one approached us. Even so, Smolder did not relax her grip on my hand. I know Spike did not speak with any sort of pleasure when describing his encounters with other dragons and Smolder has never had anything nice to say about her own kind as well. In an attempt to pass the time, I asked, "I take it dragons aren't exactly welcome in most places in Equestria?"

"I wouldn't know. I haven't even met any dragons out here since leaving home, so I'm guessing they just stay out of the way. But... I'd have to say they probably are always up to no good when they do show up if most ponies don't like me being around." Smolder replied while her eyes constantly and warily scanned her surroundings.

"Then it's a good thing Spike made a good first impression before you showed up." I said softly before the library came into view. "There it is. Spike should be inside right now."

Smolder, understandably perplexed, cocked her head to one side. "Um... All I see is a tree."

"Yeah, it is. And it's been hollowed out to convert it into a kind of dwelling. And yes, the tree is somehow still alive." I explained while leading Smolder closer.

"It is...? Oh wait, now I see the door and the windows and...all that other stuff higher up. Ponies have weird taste in housing sometimes." Smolder said as she turned gaze up at the balcony that was higher up.

"Yeah, it sounds like you don't have a high opinion of ponies to begin with. I guess...being chased off time and again would do that." I replied while trying to not hold her prejudice against her. I think it was more out of frustration than anything.

"No, it's not that... It's just..." Smolder muttered before she came to a stop a short distance from the library. She looked conflicted as she gazed up at me. "I get that most places around here don't trust dragons, but... Well... All the dragons back home don't have the nicest things to say about ponies. They...think ponies are weaklings and inferior in pretty much every way."

Weaklings, huh? I was especially curious of what their reactions would be if they dared to say that to the three royal sisters. Still, I guess I was not entirely surprised to hear of such arrogance being commonplace among dragons. Still, I looked down at Smolder and asked, "Do you think ponies are wimps too?"

Smolder's gaze wandered as she had a hard time looking at me. "I don't know... I mean don't get me wrong. I have no shame in leaving that place behind and I'm not blind to just how barbaric dragons are back home, but... I guess old habits die hard. I'm really trying to look past all that. I've seen a lot of places the last two years and I'm amazed at just how much...better Equestria is compared to where I come from. The ponies are the real masters of this world. And they don't need brute strength to do it."

Her words made me smile. Smolder really does has wisdom that most girls her age do not. I reached out and rubbed my hand over her head, smiling at her while she smiled back in response to my display of affection. "You'll get there someday."

"Thanks... So, is that Spike kid home?" Smolder then asked while approaching the door.

Remembering all of the bad early encounters I had with that door, I quickly spoke up. "Whoa, hold up. Lemme check first."

Smolder stopped in her tracks and glanced back at me. I then peered through the nearest window to see if Spike or Twilight was coming. I saw no sign of Twilight, but Spike was sorting books on one of the shelves that line the walls. "OK, the coast is clear. Let's head on in."

My little friend just gave me a more perplexed look as if she did not understand what I was so concerned about. She stepped inside first while I was right behind her. Spike immediately detected our approach and turned to say hello, but immediately froze in surprise as he dropped the book he was holding.

The three of us just stood there in tense silence. Smolder remained still as she and Spike shared an long unwavering stare. A full ten seconds went by before Smolder raised her hand and at least tried to initiate conversation. "Yo."

I know every encounter Spike has had with dragons have been encounters he was not happy to recall, so I was a little concerned of how he would react to seeing another right in his own home. Thankfully, he did not become hostile or wary. Probably because Smolder's body did not look a whole lot different from his own. Her smaller size likely made her appear to be less troublesome. "Um... I... You're..."

Hoping to ease the two of them in a bit, I set my hand on Smolder's head. "It's OK, Spike. I swear she doesn't mean any harm."

"She...? You're a girl?!" Spike asked loudly as he recoiled in utter surprise. I am guessing he has never seen a female of his own kind before.

Apparently annoyed that Spike could not notice Smolder's more feminine traits, the little lady crossed her arms while giving him a very dry look as she threw in a little snark. "Yes, I'm a girl and no, you can't check to make sure."

I facepalmed as I tried not to laugh. That was especially dirty of her to say. Still, Spike approached Smolder with his hand reaching out to her. "Oh, all right! Anyway, I'm Spike. And you know James?"

Smolder's dry stare faded while she glanced up at me briefly before looking back at Spike as a smile began to form on her face. "Yeah, I know him... And the name's Smolder."

The two dragons shared a handshake while I watched with great interest. They were off to a good enough start. I was just wondering where else this would go. Spike was then quick to make an observation. "Huh? Hey, you have wings!"

Almost as if on reflex, Smolder spread her wings to let Spike see them. "Yeah, I do. What about it... Oh, you're a digger!"

Spike and I both looked at each other in utter confusion. A digger? What did that even mean? Spike then looked at Smolder with an utterly baffled gaze and asked, "A what?"

"Oh, that's just what we fliers call flightless dragons." Smolder replied as she checked Spike's backside. Indeed, Spike has never had wings. Although... She might have been onto something. On the few occasions where I tagged along with Rarity when she went digging for gemstones, Spike would always display impressive burrowing finesse with his claws. He digs far faster with his bare hands than I ever could with a shovel. And Smolder was quick to point this out. "They don't fly, but they are excellent diggers. And they're really strong too. I bet you could even lift James no problem."

"I can?!" Spike asked while looking quite excited to learn a little more about himself from another dragon. He then suddenly looked up at me and said, "I gotta try this! James, lemme hold you!"

"What?! Well... Uh... Sure. Just let me find a better center of gravity first." I replied before lying on my back while Smolder looked on with amusement. I was really hoping she was not making any of that up.

Spike walked up to me before taking a few deep breaths and stretching his arms. "I've never tried lifting something as big as you... Here goes!"

I was not expecting much in the way of progress, but Spike surprised me. He lifted one side of me to try and get to the center of my back, but then lifted me right above his head without much delay. It was really awkward for me since my head and legs were still touching the floor as if I was sprawled out on an exercise ball, but Smolder just applauded at Spike's show of strength. I never would have expected the little guy to have that much muscle in him. Still, I then said, "OK, you're a total powerhouse! Now can you please put me down?!"

"Oh, sure!" Spike replied before he very gingerly set me back down on the floor. But right as I was starting to sit up, I noticed that Spike had pulled out a mirror tall enough to show his whole body looking back at him. Smolder and I looked on in bemusement as Spike began to flex. "Man, I never knew I was this ripped all along! Can't wait to show Sweetie Belle."

"Tch... I like this kid." Smolder quietly said to me while giving me an aside glance. But she then walked up behind Spike and asked slyly, "Sweetie Belle, huh? Who's she? Someone special?"

Spike, suddenly realizing what he had said in front of us, turned to face Smolder while turning the mirror around. Where did he even get it? "Huh?! Oh, uh... Just a friend! We see each other to play sometimes and..."

"She's his girlfriend." I said at the first pause in Spike's words.

Smolder immediately pounced upon the opportunity to mess with Spike further and grinned slyly as she asked, "Ooh, lucky her! I bet she's gonna like it when her man carries her in his arms like a total hunk. Right?"

Spike was blushing furiously as he looked ready to just curl up and die, but his embarrassment was distracted by such a thought. He brought a finger to his chin as he went silent in thought. "Huh... Yeah, I bet she would like that..."

I got a good laugh out of that and took some steps towards the little guy. "Spike, it's OK. A lot of people know you two are seeing each other. Even Rarity knows and she's very happy for both of you."

I was not expecting Spike's panicked response. "Rarity?! She knows?! Oh no, I meant to break it to her gently! Oh man, I feel awful! I didn't mean to beak her heart! Was she OK when she found out?!"

Dear lord, now I know why Rarity was getting fed up with that kid's crush on her. Smolder looked on in complete confusion since she had no idea who Rarity even was. I then just rolled my eyes and said, "She's fine, Spike. She knew it was never gonna work out with you anyway."

Spike breathed a huge sigh of relief. "Phew! That's good... She really deserves a guy who can be her prince. I'm just sorry it's not gonna be me."

Smolder then gave me a mildly amused smirk and asked with her arms crossed, "Has he always had a vain streak?"

"Yup." I retorted as she and I laughed for a brief moment. Spike did not seem to get what we meant as he glanced back and forth at us.

Finally, Spike walked up to Smolder and asked, "So... Will I ever get as tall as you? I mean you kind of look like me, but..."

It was only then that I got a good look at Spike next to Smolder. When taking his spines out of the equation, the top of his head roughly reaches the base of Smolder's neck. He really is a rather scrawny kid, although I doubt that would last. Smolder soon confirmed this thought as she put a finger atop Spike's tallest spine. "Oh, I'd say you're probably due for a growth spurt really soon. If you ask me, you'll have put on a few inches by this time next year."

"That soon?! Sweet!" Spike rejoiced as he jumped as high as he could with his fists reaching for the ceiling. I concurred with Smolder. It was high time for him to start gaining a few inches.

Pretty soon, the two dragon kids sat down on the floor and just started talking. I leaned against the wall nearby, just listening in and making sure Smolder knew I was still there. I doubt she would appreciate me leaving her alone, even if she was bonding with a fellow dragon who is a good kid. "So... How long have you been living in Equestria?"

"Since the day I hatched. I mean I have seen some of the dragon lands, but all the dragons there are jerks! I never wanna go back there." Spike retorted while bringing up that one time I was not here to witness. He only told me about it once.

"You actually went there, huh?" Smolder said as her eyes glanced away at nothing in particular. "Why would you ever do that? I've been there and... Well, it's not the nicest place with not he nicest people."

"I...uh... I was going through a bit of an...existential crisis, I guess? I think that's what they call that? I wanted to know what it was like to be a real dragon. But, when I got there and started to fit in a bit..." Spike said before his gaze fell to the floor. He held a hand to his face as he sighed harshly, "I couldn't do it... I couldn't be like them... Not if it meant being a worse person..."

Smolder looked on with concern before gently patting Spike on the head. "That's good. You're too nice a kid to get yourself mixed up with those guys."

"Heh... Thanks... I guess the most important thing I got out of that trip was that it's not about what I am. It's about who I am." Spike replied as he smiled back at his new friend. However, those surprisingly wise words seemed to get to Smolder as her expression became a more thoughtful gaze.

"It's not about what you are, but who you are..." Smolder muttered as her gaze wandered. I noticed her glance at me, causing me to smile back at her. She smiled as well before looking at Spike. "That's some really good advice. I gotta remember that..."

As they began to chat about more mundane things, such as what there is to eat another there and something about phoenix chicks, I happened to notice something odd about Smolder's posture. The way she was sitting... It was different from how Spike and I sit. She was down on her haunches like a dog. Maybe it was because her body is lankier than Spike's, but her legs were folded vertically with her feet flat upon the ground.

I started to wonder how she even did that. It very uncomfortable from where I was sitting. Still, I decided to experiment. I sat down on the floor and tucked my legs in close as if I was trying to do a sit-up. Try as I might, I could not get my torso to straighten itself up and was in a lot of discomfort as I tried. My awkward sitting position did not go unnoticed as Smolder asked, "Uh... James...? What're you doing?"

Rather embarrassed that I had been caught doing some very weird floor exercises, I rolled over and looked back at her. "I was just wondering how you sit like that. Isn't it uncomfortable trying to keep yourself sitting up straight like that with your legs folded? Although I'm sure your tail helps..."

Smolder got a bit of a snicker out of that before bringing up something about her anatomy that I did not expect. "Well, maybe they would be if they were in front of me. My legs are at my sides, so they're not in the way."

"Your...sides?" I mumbled before standing up and coming over to look at her from a different angle. She was not kidding. Her legs as well as her arms were not set up like those on a human. Instead, they came directly out of the sides of her torso like those on a lizard. Fitting for a reptile, I suppose. "Huh... So they are... You don't even have shoulders... Does that make it easier to get around on all fours? I know I've seen Spike do it sometimes..."

"Sure does!" Smolder replied before suddenly crawling onto her hands and feet and beginning to walk in circles around me. She was quite adept at it as if her body had been designed primarily for a quadruped stance. Just as I was expecting her to go back to where she was sitting, I got a surprise when Smolder went behind me and crawled right up my back until she was holding onto me with her head right behind me. "Although I gotta say climbing you is a lot easier than climbing trees."

Spike just crossed his arms and smirked in amusement at his new friend's cheeky side. Smolder soon propelled herself from my back with a flap of her wings to land on the floor and went back to her prior position. This time, she was much more lax in her posture and set a hand upon her right knee while her other leg rested on the floor while curled inward. She went right back to talking with Spike and asked, "So... What's it like being a dragon in this place? Does anyone give you a hard time?"

"No, not that I can remember. Just about everypony in Ponyville is really nice. Even when I lived in Canterlot, nopony batted an eye at me being a dragon and... Oh, is that Twilight?" Spike replied before turning his attention to the stairs. The sound of hooves could be heard coming from the stairs leading into he loft. And sure enough, Twilight Sparkle soon came into view.

"How is the alphabetizing coming alo..." Twilight began to say before she froze upon locking eyes with Smolder. The dragon girl looked back with a look of alarm. I suspect she thought she was about to be ordered to leave like many times before. However, Twilight merely replied in greeting, "Oh, you made a new friend?! Well, hello! My name is Twilight Sparkle. And you've met Spike? And...James too?"

I just waved back at Twilight when she acknowledged my presence. Smolder began to relax a bit since she then said, "Uh... Yeah. Spike and I have just been...talking and... Um..."

Spike then spoke up for Smolder. "She's really nice too! A lot nicer than the last dragons we saw. Right, Smolder?"

She really was not expecting such a genuine compliment and visibly blushed at Spike's sincerity while fidgeting a bit. "Heh... Thanks. I'm just trying to not start trouble while I'm here."

It was then that Spike went over to the pile of books he had been sorting and went right back to work. "Oh right, I almost forgot about what I was doing. I'll have the rest of these sorted in just a little bit, Twilight."

Smolder looked over at Spike in puzzlement as the dragon boy put the books on the shelves one by one. She looked back at Twilight and extended her arm towards Spike as if trying to ask a question without speaking. Twilight understood what Smolder was implying and said, "Oh, Spike is my assistant. He helps me with all sorts of tasks."

It was then that Smolder asked a much harsher question that none of us was expecting. "You mean he's your slave?"

That was rather startling to hear. And Spike was the first to come to Twilight's defense as he rushed in front of her. "What?! No, no, Twilight's my friend! I don't serve her! I help her! And I don't mind it at all!"

Smolder looked visibly embarrassed as she seemed to come to understand she had made a pretty drastic faux pas as she staggered to her feet. "Sorry! It's just... I guess I'm not used to seeing dragons working for or under ponies... We don't exactly have a high opinion of them and... It's just a pride problem and..."

"We know, Smolder. I was there when Spike ventured into the dragon lands. They're quite brutish, aren't they?" Twilight asked with a look of concern while starting to draw near.

I think Smolder must have saw Twilight's approach as an act of aggression since she started to step back with her hands held out before her. "Yeah, they are... But not me! I've got nothing against ponies! Just..."

Seeing that she was starting to come under duress, I got behind Smolder and kneeled so that she backed up into me. I immediately wrapped my arms around her, prompting Smolder to immediately place her hand upon my arm. She knew she was safe. I would not let anyone harm her and she knew it. I then whispered into her ear, "It's OK, Smolder. Twilight isn't going to hurt you."

While Smolder stood in my embrace, Twilight asked, "Have you two known each other long?"

"Yeah, kind of. I've known Smolder for a couple of months or so." I retorted before glancing at Smolder's scalp out of the corner of my eye. I then tried to give as good of an impression of her as I could. "She's lovely. Don't mind her occasional gruffness. Smolder's a sweetheart and I've adored her since shortly after we first met."

This heavy-handed praise was more than Smolder could bear. She buried her face in my arm and groaned, "Jaaaames, knock it off! I'm not that cute!"

"I never said you were! I only said you're lovely!" I replied while Smolder only cringed more as she screeched into my arm. Twilight and Spike laughed at her reaction, but I knew Smolder appreciated the positive reinforcement even if she was completely not used to it.

It was then that Twilight walked closer to Smolder and said, "Don't be so concerned about Ponyville, Smolder. Nopony will give you trouble. Nopony will ever discriminate you for being a dragon. This is a good place with good people and you'll be very happy here."

Smolder slowly lifted her face from my arm until she was looking back at Twilight with a gaze of caution. "Well... If every pony in town is as nice as you... I guess I really don't have anything to worry about at all."

It was then that Spike went back to work with his task. As he did, I stepped back from Smolder as Twilight stepped up to her. "Did I scare you a minute ago? I wasn't trying to..."

I could have answered that for her, but I chose to remain silent to let Smolder tell her tale in her own words. She sighed with her arms crossed, casting her gaze to her right, then at the floor, and finally back at Twilight. "Sorry... I've been chased away so many times that I kinda had a knee-jerk reaction... Are dragons really that much of a problem in Equestria? I haven't seen any since leaving home, so I wouldn't know."

Twilight's expression soured somewhat as she was confronted with a question even I never had the mind to ask. "Well... I've only had three encounters with dragons other than Spike and not one of them were good encounters. The first was a very large dragon living in a cave on a mountain not terribly far from here who was releasing large amounts of smoke in a deep sleep that could have had adverse effects on local weather systems..."

Smolder did not seem all that surprised. "One of the big guys, huh? Yeah, that doesn't happen very often, but sometimes the biggest dragons need some extra sleep thanks to their huge bodies. Too much greed will do that to you and most dragons actually don't want to end up like that."

"Yeah, Spike found that out the hard way... We're very lucky the royal guard didn't come knocking afterwards." Twilight muttered while looking very unwilling to discuss that topic. She went back on track and said, "Anyway, there was another living in the Everfree Forest that Spike ended up intruding on and Owlowiscious and I had to get him out of there. I really don't want to think about what would have happened if he caught up to us."

Smolder began to look somewhat uncomfortable the longer Twilight went on. I think it was out of sheer guilt by proxy. "And...the last time was when you went into the dragon lands, right?"

"Yes. And they were only juveniles. And I still don't want to think about what they might have done if they caught us if their idea of fun involves smashing phoenix eggs." Twilight retorted before smiling back over at Spike, who was diligently focused on his current task. "I'm really glad Spike is still with us. Despite everything, he's helped keep us keep our views of dragons relatively impartial."

Our little friend looked over at Spike as a calm smile spread across her lips. "Yeah... He's a good kid. I'm glad he's had a good life out here."

Right around then, Owlowiscious flew down from the stairs and began to flutter around Smolder in observation. Smolder connected the dots right away as she watched the owl circle her. "Oh, hey! You're Owlowiscious, right? Cool bird."

It was then that the little owl did something none of us expected. In need of a perch to land on, he reached out with his talons and wrapped his toes around the length of Smolder's right horn. She did not seem to mind at first, but immediately gained a look of alarm as his added weight made her start to tilt her head in one direction. "Huh?! Whoa, hey, what's going on?! Get off!"

This was so unexpected that all we could do was laugh. Owlowiscious is pretty light, so it did not take much effort for Smolder to pull back against his weight and hold her head straight. But she still glanced in annoyance at him and said, "That's it. I'm getting these trimmed this week. Poking holes in pillows is one thing, but I draw the line at having birds using me as a roost."

Owlowiscious finally flew off for a more stationary resting spot a moment later right as Spike walked over to us. "All done! Oh, and... Hey, Smolder? How about I show you something that's pretty awesome about living in Equestria?"

I noticed a thin book or magazine in his hand and knew where this was going. Twilight could see it too and displayed a knowing smirk. Smolder, ignorant as she was, became interested right away. "Something awesome, huh? What is it?"

Spike then held up his gift to her. One of his issues of the Power Ponies comic book series. "Comic books! They're fun to read and have amazing stories. And they have pictures, so you can follow along easily!"

The colorful comic got Smolder's attention as she took it in hand and flipped open to the first page. "Hey, this is cool! Loving the character designs here."

"What's it say?! It's the newest issue, so I haven't read it yet." Spike replied while I looked over Smolder's head to see what was going on.

Smolder hesitated in her response. She looked pretty uneasy about admitting she lacked a skill that someone younger than her had, especially one so simple yet important. She started to visibly sweat while mumbling and muttering as Spike asked, "Has Pharaoh Phetlock gotten better with swordplay? Is Radiance still going out with Hunter? Did Mistress Mare-velous reveal her..."

"I can't read, OK?!" Smolder finally barked as she closed the book between her hands. Even though she had memorized how to read and write her own name, she still had a long way to go in becoming literate.

Spike was the first to respond, though he just looked confused. "You can't read...? But...at least one of those dragons I saw could read."

This caught Smolder by surprise. And myself. How could some punk delinquent barbarian know how to read while someone more sophisticated like Smolder could not? Much to my surprise, Smolder seemed to know why. "He could...? Oh, he must have been from the dragon lord's territory."

"Dragon lord? Are you saying that there is a governing power in the dragon lands despite it being a wasteland right out of the stone age?" I asked in return, wondering why Smolder forgot to reveal this information to me.

"Well... Kind of?" Smolder replied while having some difficulty finding the right words. "It's a pretty big territory where I come from. The dragon lord calls the shots there and... Well, I guess it is a step up from the rest of the place. There's some education, I think they even figured out how to get metal from raw ore, but it's really not that much better. Trust me, they still got nothing on the rest of Equestria."

Before anyone could interject, Smolder then spouted another bit of information for us to take in. "Oh yeah, I also heard the original dragon lord kicked the bucket a while back. Now the dragon lord is his daughter. I've never seen her, but I've heard her name is Ember. And...that's about all I can tell you."

"A woman rules the dragon lord territory now? But... Isn't the correct term for that title dragon 'lady' instead of lord?" I asked while processing this new information. If Smolder was being truthful, then it is likely that we should not get our hopes up for even the dragon lord to guide the dragons into a more civilized era.

Twilight gave me a puzzled gaze as she said, "Perhaps... Although dragon lord does have a more authoritative sound to it."

It was then that Spike walked up to Smolder and shook her hand between both of his. "Well, I can promise you that if you decide to live in Ponyville, you'll have a good time. It's nothing like the dragon lands."

Smolder's eyes darted from side to side before she gave Spike a more subdued smile. "Sounds good... I'm already liking it here more."

Twilight then looked at me and asked, "Will you be taking her to see the rest of our friends? I think they'd be very happy to meet Smolder."

"I'd love to, but..." I retorted before looking down at Smolder while she glanced up at me out of the corner of her eye. "That's up to her. I don't want to drag her along if it'll make her uncomfortable."

Smolder did not take long to give us a response as she showed a quiet smile. "Well, if meeting them will be just as nice as meeting you two was... I'd say I'm up for it."

Twilight then gave Smolder a pleasant smile as she said, "Well, it was very nice to meet you, Smolder. Feel free to stop by anytime you want to say hello."

Our little dragon friend smiled back before looking at Spike. "Yeah, it was really nice. Oh, and hold onto that book for me. I'm gonna wanna check it out as soon as I figure out how to read."

Before Spike could respond, I remembered what I was carrying around in my pocket. "Hey, one more thing before we head out. Spike? Could you send please send this up to Celestia?"

I passed him that card I signed that morning complete with a little note on it instruction her who to send it to. Spike happily took it over to the front door and reduced the card to a plume of smoke that flew out the door. Smolder looked on in confusion as she asked, "Huh? Did that just... Did he really turn that piece of paper into smoke instead of ashes? And it flew off for...somewhere?"

Not surprised that Smolder had never seen something like that before, Twilight was quick to provide an explanation. "Oh, Spike's been able to do that for a long time. It's a spell that was cast on him that lets him serve as my means of direct communication with Princess Celestia in Canterlot."

"You've got connections to one of the princesses that run Equestria? Um... Wow. Friends in high places, huh?" Smolder retorted while looking more than just a bit unsure of what to say to someone with close ties to one of Equestria's rulers. With our business at the library concluded, Smolder and I stepped outside before I began to lead her to the southeast. Rarity's home would be the most convenient location to visit next.

Much like before, Smolder insisted on holding my hand as we walked through town. She glanced up at me and asked, "So... Um... Who exactly are we going to see today?"

"I was thinking we could meet my most important friends. You've already met Fluttershy and Twilight Sparkle along with Spike. That just leaves Rarity, Rainbow Dash Pinkie Pie, and Applejack. Rarity lives close by, so I thought we'd go see her next, then Pinkie Pie back in town, and finally Applejack since she lives close to my place."

"And what about that Rainbow something?" Smolder asked as she noticed the one name I did not mention a second time.

"Her? Well, I guess we'll just have to bump into her when we find her. She lives south of here in her own house, but she spends a lot of time in Ponyville. Just look to he sky. If you see a light blue pegasus with rainbow stripes in her mane on a cloud somewhere, that's her." I explained, wondering if we would even see her today.

Surprisingly, I did not wait long for an answer. Smolder pointed ahead of us and said, "You mean like that?"

Sure enough, there Rainbow Dash was. Just napping on a low cloud above the road. As we drew near, it became harder to see Rainbow lounging around on the cloud. I doubt she would even hear me from that height either. "Yep, that's her... You think you can get her down here somehow?"

Smolder gave me a concerning smirk as she let go of my hand and cracked her knuckles. "You got it. I'll be just a second."

I watched with intrigue as Smolder spread her wings and took to the sky. She hovered above Rainbow Dash for a moment before doing something I never saw coming. She dove right past Rainbow Dash and grabbed her tail, yanking her off the cloud and dragging her through the air as the suddenly awakened Rainbow Dash let out a yell. I could not help snickering like a fool as I watched Smolder's unexpected shenanigans. She soon flew down to me and held Rainbow Dash right in front of my face. "Got her!"

"Who's the wise guy dragging me around by... Huh?! Oh, hey there, James. What's going on? And who interrupted my nap?!" Rainbow all but yelled at me before suddenly getting dropped by Smolder, who was likely starting to become alarmed by Rainbow's frustration. She managed to stop her fall with a vertical pushup and immediately turned around to look up at whoever had grabbed her by the tail. "OK, what's your de... Uh... Whoa, when did Spike grow wings and turn orange? Or... Scootaloo?! What happened to you?!"

I cracked up quite a bit at Rainbow Dash mistaking Smolder for a very similarly colored filly while Smolder had no idea how to respond. I just patted Rainbow Dash on the head and said, "Not quite, Rainbow. This is Smolder and she's new in town."

"Whoa, really? A new dragon in town? Wait, is she a good dragon? We haven't exactly had the best experiences whenever dragons are involved..." Rainbow replied while Smolder began to look very uneasy as my friend brought that up. I guess Smolder is all too aware of her kind's problems in regards to how they mesh with Equestria's society.

Wanting to do away with Rainbow Dash's concerns as quickly as possible, I stepped past her and held out my arms to Smolder. She all too happily fell into my protective embrace and wrapped her limbs around me with her head nestled against my chest. I turned around to look at Rainbow Dash and made certain she could see exactly how docile Smolder really was. "Yes, she's a good dragon. I've met her a few times before and I adore her."

Rainbow slightly tilted her head to one side as a warm smile spread across her face. She then asked as Smolder looked down at her. "Has the big guy been nice to you?"

Smolder chuckled for a second before she replied, "Yeah... He's been really nice to me... I'm glad I met him."

"Yeah, she looks cool to me." Rainbow then said while she walked halfway around me. Now that all tension had faded, I carefully set Smolder down. Rainbow then dragged a hoof over one of Smolder's folded wings. "Wow, your wings get really compact when you're not using them. I almost don't even notice them anymore."

"How's this then?" Smolder then asked as she spread her wings wide for her fellow flier to examine.

Rainbow was quite impressed as she got to examine a dragon's wings up close for the first time. "Ooh, nice wingspan! They're even bigger than mine! And how old are you?"

"Fourteen. And you?" Smolder replied mostly on reflex. Funny that I have never asked Rainbow Dash her age and did not know it myself. Or I did not recall off the top of my head.

"Twenty-four. Man, your wings are bigger than mine, but you're ten years my junior? I wonder how much bigger they're gonna get." Rainbow Dash said while comparing her own wing to Smolder's in length. "Anyway, it's good to meet ya! Have you seen Spike yet? I bet he'd like having a new dragon friend."

"Already been there, Rainbow. And they hit it off quite well." I retorted while Smolder was looking much more relaxed in Rainbow's presence.

"Nice. So, what're you two up to? I was just catching some Zs before my evening shift." Rainbow asked before letting out an unexpected yawn. I guess we really should not have disturbed her at the time and even Smolder looked a little guilty for having woken her up at all.

"We were just going around town to meet my friends so Smolder could feel more at home. She...hasn't had the best history with ponies, but that's more of her own kind's fault than her own." I replied while rubbing Smolder's head to soothe her.

Smolder's face became one of unease as I brought that subject up, but Rainbow was quick to reassure her. "Hey, it's cool! Any friend of James is fine in my book. And you really don't look like trouble, kid. Anyway, I'm gonna catch up on some shuteye before my shift. Lemme know if you ever wanna go flying, all right?"

The two of us watched as Rainbow Dash flew back up to her cloud and went right back to sleep. Smolder then looked at me with her arms crossed and a pleased smirk on her lips. "She's pretty cool. I think I'm gonna like her."

"Yeah, being cool is what Rainbow's all about. And she's dependable. She's the last person in the world who would give up on her friends." I said before leading Smolder on. She must have been much more relaxed than before since she did not reach for my hand for comfort.

The Carousel Boutique soon came into view at the south eastern corner of town. Smolder immediately noticed how fancy its exterior design was and said, "Whoa, that's fancy... Are we even in Ponyville anymore?"

"Oh, we are. Rarity just...well... She has a much higher standard than most other tailors. Most of her wares are luxury attires commissioned by the Canterlot elites. And she's really good at it. So I guess her place was designed to resemble something from the place most of her income comes from." I explained as we stopped under the tree in front of her house.

Smolder cast me a smug smile while crossing her arms. "Canterlot? You mean that super fancy city up the mountain? Ooooh, so she's rich, huh?"

"Heh, I guess she is. She's one of the wealthier mares in town and it shows." I retorted before I started to approach the door. It was then that I decided to let Smolder in on a little information she did not know. "And one more thing. She knows about you."

Seconds later, Smolder got between me and the door with a look of concern on her face. "Wait, you did?! What did you tell her? Should I be here?"

I could only smile and rub her head to calm her. "Relax, it all happened when I picked up that rock candy for you a while back. She thought it was for Spike, but it turned into a topical segue when I revealed it was for someone else."

Smolder's hand rose to mine as she became visibly calmer. "So you just happened to get the chance to talk about me? What did you tell her?"

"Only the nicest things. Rarity sincerely wants to meet you." I replied as I cherished Smolder's touch. I knew she was about to have a pleasant experience.

"You spoil me... Getting me such nice stuff and telling your friends the best things about me..." Smolder muttered as she gave me such a sincere smile. "So... Can I meet her?"

"Absolutely. Just let me lead." I said before I pushed the door open as the bell on the other side jingled. Smolder stayed close behind me while she followed.

The instant I stepped into Rarity's main workroom, I saw Mitta standing near a box of sewing equipment and thread with a clipboard on her hoof. Probably taking inventory. She then glanced over at me as I waved in greeting. My friend smiled back before speaking to someone beyond a folding screen. "Rarity, you have a guest!"

"Coooomiiiing!" I heard Rarity's elegant voice call out. Smolder was quite surprised by the sound of it as well. I doubt she was expecting to meet someone who sounds quite that refined. My beautiful lover stepped out from behind the screen and said, "Welcome to ca... Oh, James! So good to see you, my love!"

I could only smile as she so joyously trotted my way. But she soon came to a stop as she noticed who was peeking out from behind me. "Oh? Is that... Is that her? Is that Miss Smolder?"

Smolder's eyes opened wide in response to Rarity addressing her so formally and with such dignity. She slowly stepped out from behind me as Rarity held a hoof out towards her. "No need to be shy, darling. I've heard good things about you. I am Rarity. And your name...?"

Rarity was doing a good job at winning Smolder over. An uneasy smile spread across my little friend's face as she took Rarity's hoof between her hands and shook it in greeting. "Yeah, I'm Smolder... And...it's... I... Sorry, I... I feel like I'm talking to a princess and..."

Oh, Rarity loved that response. She grinned and giggled in delight as she said, "A princess?! Oh, darling, you just made my day! Here, let me go brew you some tea and prepare a little snack for you. I'll be just a little bit!"

Smolder could only look on in surprise as Rarity so readily went into the back and to the kitchen to prepare her a gift. She then looked back at me and asked, "Is she always this generous?"

"Generosity is kind of her thing. I think that's part of why she got into a business that makes stuff with such high price tags. The more she has, the more she can give." I explained while happy so see Smolder so pleased with her first meeting with Rarity.

"Yeah, I can tell. She's really nice... Really pretty too." Smolder muttered while looking like she was at a loss for words as her eyes wandered around the room. She was quite taken with the aesthetics.

I walked up to Smolder and rubbed her head again. "Yeah, you'd be hard pressed to find a mare more beautiful than Rarity in Ponyville. And she's easily the sweetest aside from Fluttershy. And I love her for it."

Smolder then glanced up at me and showed me one of her best smirks. "Sounded like she loves you too."

I decided to drop the conversation at that point. Smolder was likely not at the age where she could understand my complicated relationship with Rarity. But before I could think on it further, Mitta came over to us while looking happy to see me. "Sorry, I'm taking inventory now. How have you been, James? Is Gladesong doing fine?"

"Yeah, she's doing great. Always happy and she's starting to walk. She'll probably even be running in a week." I replied while I gently pet her head. While we chatted for a bit, I noticed Smolder giving Mitta some weird looks. Or rather, she was looking at Mitta's flank.

Mitta eventually had to step out to run some errands for Rarity. But as soon as she left, Smolder walked up to me with a puzzled gaze. "Hey, um... She didn't have any of those markings on her butt that Rarity and all the other ponies do. Is that normal?"

"First of all, that part of a pony is their flank. Secondly, the term for those marks is 'cutie mark'. And third... Yeah, she's never had one. And I doubt she will ever get one." I replied while watching Mitta trot of to town from the window.

"Why? Every pony I've seen has those marks. Why doesn't she have hers yet?" Smolder asked in genuine curiosity while she drew near.

I was uncertain how to really bring up Mitta's past, but then a thought occurred to me. "Well... She... Wait... You've spent a lot of time in the Everfree Forest, right? Have you ever come across a tiny village somewhere inside it?"

Smolder's eyes opened wide. She knew exactly what I was referring to. "Yeah! That town full of creepy ponies at night! I never went inside. They looked like...bad news."

"It was smart of you not to go in there." I said grimly as I turned to her. "Mitta was one of them, but I got her out of there one night and had some help in getting her cured. Don't worry about her, she's a good person. But the rest..."

"They...don't have marks either, right?" Smolder asked as she started to comprehend Mitta's condition.

I looked outside, my thoughts of Sunny Town never being pleasant whenever it comes to mind. "Yeah... It's something they all share. It's not a big deal to Mitta though. All that matters to her is that she is happy and never has to see that place again."

My eyes fell upon Mitta just before she could disappear into the distance. "But really... Never ever go to that village. The ponies there are evil and they are cursed."

Smolder stared in silence out the window, her hand resting on my arm. She soon glanced up at me and said softly, "You did a really good thing for her."

I said nothing to that. All I could do was smile over how much better off Mitta was now. But not even ten seconds later, I heard Rarity call for us from the kitchen. And so Smolder and I entered to find a couple of teapots set upon the table. Smolder immediately detected the scent of something in the air, as did I. "Whoa, that doesn't smell like chamomile..."

"Very true! I decided to use something with a fruitier flavor. We have raspberry and tangerine today." Rarity replied as she took a seat at the table with us. She then said, "I'm afraid the tea is still quite hot I've only been steeping them for the past ten minutes. Do be careful."

Smolder and I watched patiently as Rarity used her magic to pour use some tea into little cups. It had a red tinge to it and smelled strongly of raspberries. Smolder inhaled deeply as she savored the aroma. She then gingerly took her cup by the handle with her fingers and cradled the bottom of the cup in her other hand before bringing it to her lips for a sip. "Ooh, you can taste the fruit! I love it!"

Rarity did not look surprised that Smolder could tolerate the temperatures of boiling water. I guess Spike displayed that trait often enough for her. Instead, her eyes caught something else. "So glad you like it, dear. And you have quite an air of refinement to you."

I was a little confused as to what Rarity was implying. But as I glanced at Smolder again, I started to understand what she meant. Smolder was looking just as confused as I was, but her posture. The way she held the cup from below. I suppose I should have expected someone hailing from a land of barbarians to know nothing of etiquette. But not Smolder. She seemed to have a disposition for more civilized behavior. She was not slouched in her seat or leaning on the table while carelessly holding onto her cup like it could slip out at any time. She was carrying herself like...a lady.

Smolder clearly had no idea what Rarity was getting at as she cocked her head to one side. "Uh... Refinement? I don't even know what that word means."

I decided to fill Rarity in on a trait that Smolder was sorely lacking in order for her to understand Smolder's underdeveloped vocabulary. "She's illiterate, Rarity. She doesn't have much in the way of advanced diction."

"She is?! Oh, you poor dear! Well, I certainly hope that changes soon! You're missing out on some of the most important perks of civilized living!" Rarity retorted in sincere compassion as Smolder drank the last of her tea.

"Ill lit what? Advanced...huh?" Smolder asked in confusion as she only illustrated my point. I was hoping she would gain and understanding of such words once I helped her learn how to read some more. It has been a while since the last time we did that. And it was the only time.

Tactfully deciding to avoid pursuing that topic further, Rarity ended up bringing to light a different point about Smolder. "Anyway... I can't help but notice that you seem to growl when you speak, darling. Is that normal? Or just a habit?"

"Huh? My voice? What about it?" Smolder replied, not really grasping a trait of hers that she had likely long since stopped noticing.

As she spoke, I listened in carefully. And sure enough, Rarity was right. Her voice sounded a bit gruff. Too gruff to be entirely natural. "Yeah, I hear it too... You speak with a subtle growl to your voice. Like...you're trying to sound tough."

Smolder went silent before holding her hand to her throat with her mouth slightly agape. Her eyes then opened wider as it suddenly occurred to her. "Oooooh... I get it... Yeah, I... Uh... My folks told me a long time ago that my voice made me sound weak and that other dragons might go after me if I sounded like I was a pushover. So I... I started talking like this..."

I could see the look of shame in her eyes. She was not exactly proud to have taken to heart advice that her own parents had given her long after she had severed ties with them. Rarity too gazed at her with concern as she said, "I see... But dear, you don't have to make yourself sound dangerous in Equestria. Why not let us hear your true voice? Surely it must be quite lovely."

This piqued my curiosity too. What did Smolder truly sound like? Smolder seemed hesitant about his as she said, "But I... I mean... It's been so long since..."

After a brief pause, Smolder lowered her cup as she turned her gaze to he table. "No... You're right... This place doesn't feel as...dangerous as where I come from. No boiling lava lakes. No howling dust storms. No dragons that might jump me at any time... This place feels...safe."

She then looked at us as she said, "And you two... You don't hide your real voices. Even Spike doesn't do it. Rarity. Your voice is just so beautiful and you don't do anything to hide that. And James, your voice is...so soft... So quiet and... I think I like your voice the most. Especially when you...whisper to me..."

Rarity cast me a knowing smirk that made me slightly uncomfortable. She likely knew where Smolder was coming from. But then Smolder said wistfully, "I... I kinda wished you would talk more... I like it when you talk to me."

"Well, I tend to listen more than I talk. Especially when there's more than me and one other person around. But I'll talk to you all you want later." I replied as Smolder's expression brightened just slightly.

Before the conversation could change direction, Rarity then asked, "But anyway... May we hear your true voice?"

"Well... OK, I'll give it a try. What should I say... Ahem..." Smolder retorted before she coughed a few times to clear her throat. She looked at Rarity for a few seconds as she likely considered what she wanted to say. Her eyes glanced at her empty cup. She then showed a very bright smile as... That voice... "May I try the other tea, please?"

Rarity was utterly delighted by the sound she heard. So sweet and demure. "Oh my stars, your voice! Why be so uptight about such a heavenly tone?"

Smolder was clearly not expecting such praise and shirked adorably behind her teacup as she lifted it before her face. Regardless, Rarity answered her request by pouring the contents of the other pot into her cup. It had an orange tint to it and had a delightful citrus scent. Rarity then looked at me and asked, "Did you hear that, James? How did the little lady sound?"

I was almost at a loss for words. Smolder's true voice hit me in a way I did not expect. Just...so beautiful. And so I answered as bluntly as I could. "I think I just heard an angel..."

"An angel? Are... Are you blushing?!" Smolder then asked as she slipped back into her usual voice.

"Am I?!" I yelped before my hands felt along my face. I must have if the pressure in my cheeks was of any indication. I tried to avert my gaze, but so did Smolder. With nothing else I could bring myself to say, I started sipping from my tea now that it had cooled just enough to be tolerable.

Smolder and I did not say much to each other after that until it was time to depart. Rarity eventually bid us a cheerful farewell right as Mitta got back with a few bags hanging off her sides. Once outside the door, Smolder and I did not get far before we just stopped under the tree in front of Rarity's house. We did not look at each other. The tension from before still lingered.

Finally, Smolder broke the silence. "Rarity's really nice."

"Uh huh." I retorted while not looking at anything in particular.

"I really liked the tea... I'd like to see her again sometime." She added while sounding quite reserved in her tone of voice.

"Uh huh." I repeated as I remained rooted to the spot.

Finally, Smolder asked, "Hey... When I talked with my real voice back there... Did I...really sound that nice? I don't even know what an angel is, but... It sounds...wonderful."

"Yeah... I meant it." I mumbled while still not being able to look at her.

As a moment went by, I noticed Smolder's position change at the corner of my vision. When I finally gathered the courage to look at her, I saw Smolder adorably shifting from side to side with her hands clasped right behind her back. Her face was directed to the ground, but her eyes then glanced up at me. "May I hear...your voice again? Just a whisper... Just...tell me how nice I sounded...?"

So sincere. She was nervous about it, but I could not deny her such a simple request when she was making herself vulnerable like this. And so I dropped to my knees and whispered into Smolder's ear. "You sounded like an angel..."

I heard Smolder let out a loud sigh as she threw her arms around me once again. As much as I loved the sound of her true voice, I knew she loved the sound of mine. It was as if the softer I spoke, the more she adored it. I think I was blushing again and Smolder confirmed it. I felt her hand tenderly cup my cheek as she gazed into my eyes with a slight smirk on her lips. She then whispered, "You're really cute when you blush."

The way she said that and the way she looked at me filled me with a sense of alarm. Smolder must have been on the same page as me since she too stepped back and looked away. We averted our gazes and just stood there in awkward silence until Smolder mumbled, "So... Where to next?"

"Sugarcube Corner." I retorted with a mumble of my own.

"Sounds....tasty? Can we get more rock candy there?" Smolder replied while sounding a bit more interested.

"Um... Maybe?" I replied before leading her on through town. We remained silent for a good while, but my eyes soon fell upon the spa when we reached the town square. My eyes then glanced at Smolder's horns. I had suggested she get them trimmed a while back and even she was open to the idea a little earlier. Perhaps the spa could handle the deed. "Say... You wanted to get your horns trimmed, right?"

Smolder glanced up at me, having forgotten about that awkward moment between us. "Huh? Oh, yeah. You were right, these old things are just too tall. You know a place that can cut these down to size?"

"I might. Right over here." I said before leading Smolder over to the spa and inside. Lotus was seated at the front desk. Smolder, wary as always, waited by the door.

"Good afternoon, James! Can I help you?" My employer asked as she set down the magazine she had been browsing.

I stepped forward while Smolder was partially obstructed behind me. "Not really. I just had a question about a possible appointment I could make. Do you think it would be possible to trim a pair of horns here?"

"Horns? What sort of horns?" Lotus asked in return. I stepped aside to let her see Smolder, who casually waved back. Lotus' eyes opened particularly wide as she beheld the dragon girl's overly long horns at the side of her head. "Oh... Those are... I think we might, but... I will have to get back to you tomorrow. I'll let you know when you come in."

I was hardly surprised she did not have an answer for me right away. While the spa does offer filing services for unicorn horns, they have never had to work on the horns of a dragon. Let alone horns that were that oversized. Still, I agreed and headed out with Smolder at my side. She then asked, "What's this place anyway?"

"This is the local spa. I work here. It's where people go for some relaxation and physical rejuvenation." I replied while not really sure of how else to describe it.

Smolder seemed to get the idea since she then asked, "You mean like a hot spring?"

"Um... Yeah, we have something like that. A hot tub simulates a hot spring, but we also have massages, seaweed wraps, facials, manicures, mud baths, a sauna... And I'm one of the guys there who gives out massages." I replied before suddenly finding my hand in Smolder's grasp once more.

"Mm... Massages, huh? No wonder your hands always feel so nice." She said softly while holding my hand to her face before her eyes glanced up at me. "I just might give it a try."

"Heh... Well, I work there on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays." I retorted while wondering if Smolder even knows what the days of the week are. I would have to check with her during our next lesson. "Anyway... Now that I think about it... How about we grab some lunch while we're out here? We'll pass the café before we reach Sugarcube Corner."

"Lunch? Um... Sure, sounds good!" Smolder replied happily, as did her stomach with an audible gurgle. She did not even have breakfast this morning, so it was a good time to get some food in her belly.

It was not terribly busy when we arrived, so there were a few tables open. Smolder was not keen on sitting on a hay pile as a seat, so I procured a couple of stools for us. I guess it would feel itchy against her scales, even though Spike has never shown discomfort. I guess flightless dragons have tougher scales.

Once the waiter came over and dropped off our menus, I felt it was a good time to get a status report from my new friend. "So, how're you feeling now that we've been in Ponyville for a while?"

Smolder looked around at our surroundings before turning her gaze back to me. "Well, I'm not exactly worried anymore... I mean nopony has given me trouble... I haven't seen one pony give me any dirty looks today. That's a first for me."

"Ponyville is a good place. I can't imagine living anywhere now. Good people, good weather, good visual design. Easy on the soul and easy on the eyes. Everything about this town strikes a balance I haven't seen anywhere else. It's...just right." I replied as I thought a little deeper on the subject.

"I can see what you mean." Smolder said as she looked around. "I haven't seen much, but I'm getting some really good vibes from this place. And it's so colorful here too... I think I'd like to live here if they would have me."

I smiled at the thought of having Smolder stay in Ponyville as a permanent resident. A fitting final destination after her years of wandering. "It would be really nice to have you here. I'd love being able to see you every day."

Smolder cast a silent gaze at me for maybe five seconds. While I was worried I had said something that did not sit well with her, she soon smiled right back and said softly, "I'd like that too."

We started looking through the menu to try and decide on what to order. I quickly made my decision, but then suddenly realized Smolder still could not read. She likely did not know what anything in that menu meant. I barely had time to think about this before the waiter returned with glasses of water for us. I ordered a sandwich with a side of pasta salad. Smolder, clearly not able to comprehend the menu's contents, made a request that you would hear out of a dragon. "Do you have any sapphires?"

Sure enough, the waiter merely gave her a dry stare. I bet he gives that look to Spike all the time too. Understanding that she had made a mistake, Smolder changed direction without actually turning around. "No? How about some opals? Diamonds? Maybe some peridot?"

"Smolder. This is a café. Not a quarry." I too said dryly while finding her ignorance to be pretty amusing. I then looked at the waiter and said, "She'll have the hay fries. Extra crispy."

My friend just looked at me in confusion as the waiter took our menus away. "Hay fries? As in...eating hay? I know I can eat and digest just about anything, but... Really?!"

"Hey, Spike really likes that stuff, so I thought you would too." I explained while seeing an opportunity to pass the time with a topic to converse about. "Come to think of it, if you dragons are such extreme omnivores, what do you normally eat when gemstones are in short supply?"

Smolder rolled her eyes at the thought. I guess she was never in short supply of food sources while wandering the wilds since she could eat just about everything. "Well, if we really don't have anything else to choose from, we dragons can live off of ordinary rocks."

"Rocks... Just...rocks... I think Maud would like to introduce you to her family sometime." I replied in an almost joking manner as I recalled that her family apparently operates a rock farm somewhere to the southeast. I sure miss that mare. I hope to see her again before long. It was actually a shame she could not make it to my wedding.

"Who? Actually, forget it. But yeah, we can get by on just rocks if we have to. I dunno why anyone would. Eating plain rocks tastes like eating sand." Smolder explained while sounding like she was not kidding at all.

We conversed for just a little longer about before the waiter approached with our meals atop his back. Smolder went into hers with some caution, but soon started to dig into hers with the same gusto that Spike does. She almost did not even notice the side of ketchup. I just watched in silence with a smile before I started on my own meal.

Smolder soon let out a long satisfied sigh. She is still somewhat small, so that one plate of hay fries stacked high was enough to fill her up. "Phew... I didn't think hay could taste so good."

"Just be sure to wash your hands after that. Anything fried tends to have bits of oil on it." I replied as I started to dig some bits out of my pocket.

"Oil? Is that what this little thing is for?" Smolder asked as she picked up a little folded moist towelette beside the plate. She soon unfolded it and thoroughly rubbed it between her hands. I watched with a slight smile as Smolder then inspected her hands. "I guess that did the trick... Huh? What are these things you're leaving here?"

"Bits. They're Equestria's currency." I replied as I stood up, but Smolder continued to watch me in confusion.

"Bits? Currents? Huh?" She asked while clearly not grasping the concept of currency. I suppose that is to be expected from someone who hails from a land so stuck in the past that the concept of economics does not exist to them.

"It's money. Most things in the world has a cost and you pay money for them... We'll go into this in more detail later. As for right now, we go to Sugarcube Corner." I retorted while knowing it was not a good time to really explain something like that to her.

Smolder followed along without objection and we soon came to Sugarcube Corner. Unsurprisingly, Smolder stared aghast at the gingerbread house before her. "Whoa! Is this the place?! It looks delicious!"

"Yeah, that's kind of what Sugarcube Corner is all abo... Hey! No no no no no, not again! Don't even go there, Smolder! I swear that it's not as edible as it looks!" Thank goodness I saw that coming. I managed to grab Smolder out of the air when she tried to fly up to the roof to likely try to eat it. And considering how strong her jaws are, she really would be able to take a bite out of it.

"Wait, really? It's...not made of tasty stuff?" Smolder asked while starting to fold her wings as I set her back onto the ground.

I almost chuckled as I recalled that memory from a year ago. "Trust me, you wouldn't be the first to try it. Mitta did the same thing when she came to Ponyville for the first time and she didn't get far when she tried to eat the place."

Smolder just burst into laughter as she likely tried to imagine a pony on the roof gnawing away at it to no avail. I then led her into the store where Pinkie Pie was minding the cash register. My perky pink friend was quick to offer a greeting. "Hey there, James! What can I getcha? Anything for little Glade... Huh? Oh, Spike! Is it your birthday already? Wow, you've gotten big so fast!"

I just crossed my arms and watched with a smirk as Pinkie mistook Smolder for a different dragon child. Smolder looked back and forth before pointing at herself. "Me?"

"Yeah, you! Wow, do purple dragons turn orange as they get bigger? Hodl on just a minute! I've got a little something for the birthday boy." Pinkie replied before she trotted into the kitchen.

Smolder just crossed her arms in annoyance while I let out a brief snicker. Finally, Smolder looked at me and asked in a louder tone than she normally uses, "Why does everyone keep thinking I'm Spike?!"

I decided to just state the obvious. "Probably because he's the only dragon child everyone in town has ever seen and you don't look all that different from him. You even have a similar facial structure. You could easily pass as his sister."

Smolder just rolled her eyes while she grumbled, "Pfft... I guess you have a point... But does that mean if another human suddenly showed up one day, everyone in town wouldn't be able to tell you two apart?"

I started to lift a finger as my mouth open, but then I paused as I considered some possibilities and how the ponies of Equestria are like. I grimaced in mild irritation as I muttered, "You know... I wouldn't put it past them."

"Heh, I bet they... Whoa! Are those sapphires?!" Smolder replied before suddenly turning her attention to a cupcake that Pinkie Pie was holding as she emerged from the kitchen. It had light blue icing that was studded with shards of sapphire. She immediately snatched it from Pinkie's hoof and chomped down on it, taking half of the cupcake off with one bite. "Oooooh man, that is good stuff... Thanks!"

"Anytime time, Spike! The cutest dragons deserve the best goodies!" Pinkie Pie retorted while taking pride in how much her guest was enjoying her handiwork.

"Meh, fine. Call me cute all you want if it means I keep getting tasty stuff like this." Smolder said hastily as she started taking smaller bites out of her treat to try and make it last.

It was around this point that I decided to inform Pinkie Pie about the dragon's true identity. "Pinkie... That isn't Spike. This is Smolder and she's new in town."

"Really?!" Pinkie gasped before eyeing Smolder closely. A moment later, she looked at me in bewilderment. "Huh! I never would've guessed! They look so alike!"

Smolder then suddenly gave Pinkie Pie a look of concern now that the confusion had been cleared up. Pinkie Pie just smiled and waved her hoof at Smolder as she said, "Oh, don't worry about it. If you're new around here, then consider that a welcoming gift! Always good to meet a new face."

My little friend smiled gratefully while she licked her fingers clean of crumbs and icing. "All of you ponies here are so nice... I wish I found this place a long time ago."

Pinkie just leaned on the counter as she said, "Well, I'm glad you found me when you did! I didn't know there were dragons out there just as cute as Spike! And now I've gotta set up a new welcoming party! You free this evening?"

"Actually, give her a week, Pinkie. She's taking things slow right now. It's a long story." I interjected while knowing Smolder was still approaching Ponyville and everything in it with a degree of caution.

"Ooh, I get it. Not used to loco in the coco stuff yet? That's cool! And it'll give me more time to plan out the finer details." Pinkie said with no less delight than before.

Smolder just gave our goofy pink friend a smirk before she glanced at me. "Your friend's pretty wacky. I like her."

"Heh, that's why everyone likes Pinkie Pie. She's good at making you smile." I replied while petting my friend's puffy pink mane. "While we're here, how about half a dozen chocolate drops to go?"

"Coming right up!" Pinkie said as she put together a paper box and took six chocolate drops out of the display counter. Once they were all set inside, I put a couple of bits on the counter for her. I think she understood that Smolder and I had other places to see before the day was over. She smiled brightly at Smolder and said, "Well, I hope you enjoy the rest of your time in Ponyville. I'll see you again soon. OK, Smolder?"

Smolder replied with a sincere smile as she waved back. "Yeah, you too. Later, Pinkie.....Pie, right? Anyway, see ya!"

As soon as we were outside Sugarcube Corner, Smolder looked up at me with an entertained smile. "She's kinda weird, but fun."

"Yeah, that's Pinkie Pie for you. She really hard to dislike. Even when she gets on your nerves, she can't really hate her since she's just that good at making you smile. I really appreciate her constant optimism." I replied while glancing back at the door.

"I can tell. Anyway, one more stop and then back to your place, right?" Smolder then asked as she began to follow me. She no longer reached for me hand, which made me suspect she was much more at ease in Ponyville by now.

"Yep, and it's just south of home. Right this way." I said before leading Smolder towards the southwestern edge of town.

We eventually came to the outskirts of Sweet Apple Acres. It would not be long before the harvest season started, so Applejack and her family were likely in the process of preparing their apple bunkers for a hefty harvest of apples. Smolder marveled at the vast fields of trees lined with ripe red apples. "Whoa... This looks just as big as the Everfree Forest, but tidier. Even the air smells sweeter than in the Everfree Forest. What's this apple tree forest?"

"It's not a forest. It's an orchard. I guess you can say it's an organized forest grown for the sake of harvesting fruit every year." I explained as we neared the farmhouse. There was no sign of anyone at first, but Applejack soon walked into view and trotted over to us with an inviting smile.

"Howdy, James! Hey there, Spi... Uh... Wait..." Applejack said before coming to a stop before Smolder. While Smolder crossed her arms, Applejack closely examined her as she noticed something was not consistent with her memory of Spike.

Smolder, starting to find some amusement in this chronic case of mistaken identity, rolled her eyes and said, "Go on, say it. Just about everyone else has done it."

"Um... I reckon you ain't Spike after goin' through a growth spurt." Applejack finally said while looking quite confused. She then looked up at me and asked, "New friend of yers, James?"

"Yep. This is Smolder. She's new around here and I'm just introducing her to some of the best people in town." I replied while rubbing Smolder's head.

Applejack was quick to introduce herself and tipped her hat. "Really? Well howdy there, lil' lady. The name's Applejack and this here is Sweet Apple Acres."

"Got a thing for apples, huh?" Smolder asked while that snarky smirk spreading across her lips. I suppose it is hard to not poke fun at Applejack's line of work and most of her very identity revolving around the fruit her name contains.

Applejack took Smolder's observations in stride as she said, "Sure do. I guess we wouldn't be the Apple family if we didn't. And it ain't just me and my kin here. The Apple family's all over Equetstria! We've got Apple Bumpkin, Apple Tart, Apple Strudel, Apple Crisp, Apple Leaves, Apple Cobbler..."

"Stop! Enough with the apples! I'm gonna have apples on the brain all day if you keep this up!" Smolder suddenly shouted as she planted her hands over her ears. All Applejack and I could do was laugh.

"Heheheh... Right, sorry 'bout that. It ain't often somepony born or married into the Apple family doesn't have that word in their name. Only ones that I can name off the top of my head are my auntie and uncle from the Orange family and my cousin Babs Seed. But that's about it." Applejack said with a chuckle while being a good sport about the whole thing.

Smolder lowered her ears now that the earworm had passed. "Yeah, yeah, I get it. Well, it sounds like you've got a really good family life."

"Sure do! We're even gonna have the Apple family reunion here in a couple of years." Applejack retorted proudly. Maybe I will get to see it too.

Smolder's expression soured a bit, possibility out of some degree of envy for Applejack's close family ties when she had none to speak of, but it soon turned into a more sincere smile. "Sounds nice. I'm happy for you."

Applejack seemed to notice the shift in Smolder's tone and tactfully found a way to draw attention away from it. "Say... You in the mood for a snack? Go ahead, help yourself to as many apples as you want."

The dragon girl's eyes opened wide in surprise, but she then placed a hand on her belly. "I guess something healthier does sound nice after that cupcake... Thanks!"

I watched with Applejack as Smolder flew off to the nearest tree in the distance and started helping herself to the apples still on the branches. Applejack smiled before she said, "Huh... I didn't even notice the wings on 'er 'til she took off."

"Yeah, she's got wings. Apparantly she and Spike are from two different races of dragons. She's light and can fly while Spike is stout and strong." I replied while watching Smolder really enjoying herself as she plucked a fruit from a branch and chomped it down.

Soon, Applejack looked up at me and asked, "Say, James... Is she all right? I mean I can tell she's older than Spike, but... Ain't she a bit young ta be out here by 'erself?"

She must have noticed which topics got under Smolder's skin. And so I said softly, "She's got a lot in common with Scootaloo, to be honest. She doesn't exactly have a home or family to go back to. Not because they're gone, but because... Well, she claims it's tradition to kick a dragon child out of home when they reach a certain age. She says she's been wandering for two years."

"Well... Wallop my withers, I wouldn't expect even a dragon ta do that to their kids. I haven't had the best experiences with dragons myself and Twi told me 'bout that time she followed Spike into their territory right after watchin' that migration, but..." Applejack muttered bitterly as her mind wandered for a moment. "The dragons just don't sound like good folk. Maybe that's why we don't ever see 'em in Equestria. I don't think anypony wants 'em around."

I crossed my arms while I continued to watch Smolder. "Yeah, she knows it too. Smolder's pretty disillusioned with her own kind and hasn't said one good thing about them. She was pretty happy to meet Spike today. They hit it off pretty well."

Pretty soon, Smolder came walking back over to us while looking quite satisfied. She had devoured every last apple that was on that one tree. But before she could say anything, Applejack spoke up first while showing a very concerned smile. "Looks like ya had quite the hankerin' for some apples, huh? Anyway... Smolder, I just wanna say that if ya ever need anythin' and I can help ya with it, y'all just holler, all right?"

Smolder was quite surprised to hear a stranger offer her such a heartfelt invitation. She just glanced back and forth aimlessly before smiling just slightly. "Thanks... I'll do that. And thanks again for the goods."

Brief as our encounter was, I felt it was a good time for us to start heading home. Applejack saw us off with a smile and allowed us to walk north through the orchard to make our way back to Fluttershy's cottage as the crow flies. Smolder eventually looked up at me and asked, "Was that everyone?"

"Yeah, that was the last of them. What do you think of Ponyville thus far?" I asked in return. I felt Smolder once more grasp my hand, but I did not resist her. She was not feeling afraid. She just wanted to hold me as much as I wanted to hold her.

Smolder looked up at the canopy above us as she said with a smile, "I dunno yet, but... I guess I'm comfortable with the thought of going into town by myself now. It's the first time no ponies have given me dirty looks or chased me."

Before I knew it, I suddenly felt Smolder climb up my back and held onto my shoulders. I looked back, seeing her head right behind me. "Enjoying the view?"

"Heh, yeah. You don't mind me up here, do you?" Smolder asked in return while flashing me a delightful smile with her two little fangs on display.

"Not at all. You're quite the lightweight. Hold on all you want." I replied before I continued on. Smolder was quiet for a while as she just enjoyed the view. We eventually came within sight of home again. And as soon as Smolder dropped down to the ground, she immediately grasped my hand. I looked down at her once we were up by the front door and asked, "Well, that was quite a walk. You in the mood for some tea?"

Smolder glanced at the door before glancing up at me. Her expression showed a look of uncertainty, but she tried to hide it behind a smile. "Actually, is it all right if I hang out around here for a little while?"

This only caused me to tighten my grip on her hand. I was fearful that she would disappear into the Everfree Forest while I was not looking. "I'll still find you out here when I come back out right?"

Her gaze became more somber. I think she could see my fear of losing her again. So the dear dragon girl placed her other hand over mine and clutched my hand between both of hers. "I'm not going anywhere. I'm just gonna sunbathe for a bit. And... I'm just not sure if I'm ready to see your kid again. I don't want to hurt her..."

I understood Smolder's concerns over her own impulsiveness. She said she did not fully understand why she felt such animosity towards my daughter and I believed her. She still needed time to sort out her feelings. I then gently stroked her head and said, "All right then. You just knock on the door if you need anything."

Smolder bid me goodbye with a smile as I stepped into the house. To my utter adoration, I found Fluttershy lying upon the sofa with Gladesong wrapped in her arm and with a little storybook on her hoof. "And then Winona said, 'This is why I live out of town.' Pin... Oh! Welcome home, dear. How was your time with Smolder?"

I walked right over to my wife and child before sitting upon the sofa as they made room. Gladesong smiled and reached up to me from her cozy swaddling, prompting me to pick her up. "Hey there, little blossom. You miss daddy? And yeah, it actually went really well. I introduced Smolder to all of our closest friends and she really hit it off with Spike. I think those two will be good friends before long."

"Oh, that's good to hear. The poor dear looked like there was something troubling her. I hope she will be just fine." Fluttershy replied before she snuggled up to me. I cradled and nuzzled our little filly in my arms, glad to be home and with my family. However, barely five minutes passed before there was a knock at the door. "Hm? Who could that be?"

Before Fluttershy could even climb down from the sofa to answer the door, the handle was coated by a familiar azure aura before it was pushed inward. And our guest was none other than a very happy Rarity. "Good afternoon! I closed up a little early so I'd have some more time to see the little darling."

Rarity was gotten a lot stingier about her business hours. Half the time, if business slows down enough later in the day, she will close up shop a little early just so she can spend more time with her goddaughter. I swear she mothers Gladesong just as much as Fluttershy does. Gladesong responded immediately to Rarity's voice and looked at her, calling incoherently to her godmother with little coos and babbles. Rarity trotted right over and gave my daughter a tender nuzzle. "Hello, my little darling. Did you miss your auntie Rarity? She missed you sooooo much too!"

Fluttershy and I could not help giggling at how sweet Rarity was being to the child of her best friend. I scooted to the side a bit to allow Rarity just enough room to hop up onto the sofa with us. I was sandwiched between the two beautiful mares as they spoke softly and sweetly to the precious little filly in my arms. But Rarity soon turned her attention to me as she whispered, "And I could never forget about daddy here. Did he miss his beloved as much as she missed him?"

"Oh, very much so. I'm glad you came as early as you did, m'lady." I whispered back to her as we shared a kiss. In the security of my own home, we had no reason to hide our love from each other.

"Don't forget about Mama Fluttershy, dear." Fluttershy whispered to me before we too shared a kiss. I felt like the luckiest man in the world while surrounded by my family. A beautiful little daughter of my own cradled in my arms and in the loving embrace of the two most beautiful mares in Ponyville. Fluttershy, Rarity, Gladesong, and myself. We were a family and I could not be happier at that moment.

For several minutes, we spoke quietly and shared many back and forth kisses while Gladesong cooed quietly like she was due for a nap. However, as I turned my head to kiss Rarity once again, I noticed something beyond her. Outside the far window in Scootaloo's room was Smolder looking in at us. And... She looked quite bewildered. Had she been watching us?

After a moment longer, Smolder beckoned me to come to the front door before she walked out of sight. I suspected she had some questions about what she had just seen. I then whispered to my beloveds, "Excuse me, ladies. I think Smolder wants to have a word with me."

"OK, dear. We'll be right here." Fluttershy replied before I gently handed Gladesong to Rarity. I walked to the door and was about to step outside before I looked back. The two lovely mares were huddled up against each other while whispering sweet things to my daughter. With a smile on my face, I stepped out of the house and found Smolder standing at the bottom of the slope to my right.

"Hey there. You need something?" I asked as I casually approached Smolder. I doubt she would tell anyone about what she saw, especially when she did not seem to understand what she had just seen.

Smolder lifted her hands slightly as she asked, "Yeah. Uh... What was going on in there? I know Fluttershy is your mate, but... What's her name again? Rarity? Anyway, what was she doing in there? The way it looked... Are they both your mates?"

I was not surprised that such a concept was completely alien to Smolder. Still, I answered as honestly as I could. "Well... Yes and no. Yes, Fluttershy is my wife. We were married just a little while ago. Rarity is my lover too, but we are not officially married in any way."

"But...isn't that...weird?" Smolder asked while looking more confused than accusatory.

"I guess it is... I mean it's not normal, but... I personally don't think it's wrong. I will confess that such a relationship isn't for everyone. Not every man has the capacity for it. It takes strong commitment, faith, and integrity to have that kind of relationship." I explained before averting my eyes. "And to be honest... I'm still not sure I'm ready to try such a thing."

Smolder cast me a most perplexed stare. She glanced back at the cottage to her left before asking, "But... I mean... Aren't you doing that right now?"

I was careful to pick only the right words for my response. "Kind of... I'm being honest when I say that I'm not exactly in such a relationship right now. It's just that... I had to make an exception for Rarity. And Fluttershy was in full support of it."

"Yeah, I could see that. Fluttershy looked really happy in there with you and Rarity with her. But... If that's not official, why did..." Smolder began to ask before she paused in hesitation.

"Because I love Rarity too much to have her as anything less." I replied solemnly. "I need her. And she needs me. And we are very happy together."

Smolder went silent before she crossed her arms with her eyes directed to the ground. "She called you her love... And... Yeah... You do make her happy. Really happy..."

"I know it's not normal. And I know that it would be best that no one finds out. But we are sincerely in love. And there's nothing wrong with that. We're doing things our way and it's made us all very happy." I said while also looking back at my own house. I felt blessed to be so in love with two very special women.

However, Smolder then brought up an obvious question. "Wait... You said you're not ready to really try it... But...does that mean maybe someday? Are there others who love you? And you love them?"

Her words caused me to stop and think. Yes, I do love Rarity and Fluttershy. But what if there were more? Like... Rainbow Dash? That night... I never forgot it. She has become much more reserved with her feelings since then, but when we are alone... It still seeps out. She loves me. And I do love her. Is there a future for us?

"I don't know... I mean there's a reason why I haven't pursued such a relationship in earnest yet." I said while I crossed my arms. "But...Fluttershy sincerely believes I am capable of it. And I... I think I may be too. I have the capacity for it. Just not the confidence. So maybe... Just maybe someday..."

I did not get the response out of Smolder I was expecting. Her eyes brightened as an excited smile spread across her lips. "Really? That... That's great! I'm sure you can do it too! You'll do just fine when you finally try it."

Why would she even say such a thing? It was not like she was... Wait... It was then I noticed. That face... It was the exact opposite of the empty lifeless gaze she had when I told her I was getting married. Instead of despair, those eyes were full of hope. An uncomfortable thought came to mind as I felt the need to confront Smolder over something dire. "Smolder... Were you...upset when I told you I was getting married?"

That got her. A most uneasy look filled her eyes as she was confronted with a question she did not expect and probably did not want to answer. Smolder did not immediately respond. Her eyes wandered, darting back and forth as if looking for a way out. I did not budge. I wanted to know what went wrong that day. And I was fearful of what the answer might be.

"OK... No more hiding... I'll tell you straight... But... Over here. I wanna get comfortable first." Smolder finally said before motioning for me to follow her. The two of us took a seat on the earthen bridge in front of the house with the babbling brook flowing underneath. "Yeah... Yeah, I was hit pretty hard by that news..."

"Why?" I asked, already knowing what the answer likely was. An answer I did not want to hear.

Smolder looked hesitant. Her hand found its way to mine, prompting me to hold it. Without even looking at me, she asked, "You won't get mad at me, will you?"

"Of course not. I'll listen." I said softly in return. I could see Smolder smile just slightly in reassurance.

"Thanks. Anyway... Well..." Smolder muttered while frequently pausing. She was trying to find the right words while I waited in silence. I did not rush her. I could tell this was going to be difficult for her. "When I showed up here... I thought you would just end up chasing me away like all the others. But you didn't. After that, I thought you just wouldn't mind me hanging around, but... You did so much more than that."

Smolder cast her gaze at the gently flowing water below us. She had such a nostalgic look in her eyes, likely remembering our earlier encounters in a pleasant light. She smiled warmly as she said softly, "You...went way out of your way to make me feel welcome... To make me feel special... No one I've ever met did that much for me...without ever demanding for something in return. Even at their best, my parents were never...so sweet to me..."

I continued to wait for Smolder to explain her reasons for why she was upset by my words last time, but I could not help smiling a bit. It made me feel good knowing that my efforts to make Smolder feel wanted were not in vain. But it was what she said next that confirmed my suspicions as she turned to look at me with a blush in her cheeks. "I started wondering... And I couldn't help thinking that...we could be mates someday..."

Again with that primitive term. And yet, I knew exactly what she meant. I suppose I should not have been surprised. She is at that age where girls tend to start thinking about boys in a new light and her lack of experience in matters of the heart certainly was not helping things. But...was that why? Why she sounded so cold to Fluttershy before? And why she almost...did something to Gladesong? Was it all out of jealous spite? A disturbing concept, especially for someone so young. At least she has since tried to let go of such envy by then. I let out a sigh and turned my gaze away as I said, "That's...a very sweet sentiment..."

"Yeah... I... I thought I found the guy I wanted to spend the rest of my days with, but he ended up being spoken for... I guess I just got too hasty and..." Smolder muttered before falling silent for a moment. "I still wish I didn't run away... I... I didn't know you had what it took to..."

"Smolder... Listen to me." I said as I turned to look at her. She immediately looked up at me, silent as she listened. As much as I had grown to adore her, I knew her pursuing such a thing was a bad idea on several levels. Especially for me. "I know it's tempting to jump at such an opportunity. I know what it's like to fall in love for the first time. But I must insist that you reconsider."

"Why...? Don't you like me?" Smolder asked, though sounding more confused than hurt.

"Of course I like you. I've had plenty of time to think about you and I couldn't be happier that you came back. But..." I retorted before turning my gaze to the brook below us. "Firstly, you are roughly half my age. Secondly, you're still naive when it comes to how your heart works."

"Oh... So that's how it is, huh? I get I'm still a stupid kid, but you..." Smolder grumbled as if I had just insulted her. I could see her turn away from me in disdain.

"Hey, I am not saying you're stupid." I spoke promptly while placing my hand upon her head. "To be naive is to be inexperienced. I'm only saying you just don't understand love yet. You'll understand love more someday, but not right now."

"Well... Could you teach me?" Smolder asked while turning her head to gaze at me once more while now looking more hopeful than just a moment ago.

I was unsure of how to answer that question at first. Eventually, I tried to be as honest as I could. "I'd love to...but I can't. You can't explain love anymore than you can explain friendship. There's just some things you can't teach in a classroom. You have to learn and grasp it through experience."

Smolder let out a sigh and looked up at the sky. "Love's...complicated, huh?"

"Very. It's a wonderful thing, but it has quite a learning curve. Everyone's eager to be loved and it can result in you thinking you're in love when you really aren't. The younger you are, the more likely you'll act on impulse. And combined with your lack of experience, you're bound to make mistakes. Lord knows I have..." I retorted while also casting my gaze to the clouds above. I did not mind discussing the topic. I am sure we have all gone through messy relationships as a result of being too eager to love and too naive to listen to reason. "It's good that you've learned to think twice. That'll be an important trait to have when you start to understand what it's like to be in love. Just be careful who you decide to try and get into a relationship with. You're a wonderful young lady and you deserve to be happy."

"Heh, thanks... Well... If I'm not really feeling love right now... When will I know when I am?" Smolder asked as she turned to look at me once more.

"Um... Well... I guess the simplest advice I can give is..." I began to say before I gently set my hand upon her chest. "I can't explain love, but when you feel it... Right here... You'll know it."

Smolder sighed as she placed her hand over mine. "I guess I still got a lot to learn about all sorts of stuff... And I'm seriously looking forward to it."

"Yeah, and I'll be willing to chat with you about whatever you'd like. If you have any questions, you just let me know." I said while starting to climb to my feet. I was pretty sure that I had satisfied Smolder for now. "Anyway, I'll go and get started on... Eh?"

As I walked past her, I felt Smolder once more grab my hand. But when I looked at her, she did not look at me. Her gaze was still directed to the water flowing below her feet. "Smolder...?"

She did not respond. I tried tugging my hand away from her, but the dragon girl's grip was like a vice. She would not release me. I started to feel uncomfortable. Almost alarmed. "Smolder... Please, let go..."

"I can't..." She muttered softly without even looking at me.

I stopped trying to pull away when it began to dawn on me that she was in a more delicate state of mind than a moment earlier. Now starting to feel a hint of concern for her, I asked, "Why not...?"

"Because...there's a little voice..." Smolder muttered as she brought my hand to her chest and held my palm against her. "In there somewhere... And it's...telling me... Begging me to not let go..."

I listened in silence. I was uncertain of what to even say, but I knew it would be dangerous or even cruel to disregard Smolder's feelings entirely at that moment. She continued to whisper, "It's telling me that if I let go... If I don't hold on, I'll regret it... I'll always wonder what could have been... And...it scares me..."

Conflicting emotions filled my heart. She was being so sincere. So earnest in her feelings. She soon lifted my hand to her face and held it there, closing her eyes. "I don't know what this feeling is... But... I know I've never met anyone like you before... No one has ever been there for me like you have. No one has ever touched me like you have. No one has ever held me like you have. And no one has ever... Ever..."

Smolder fell silent for a moment. The emotion in her was palpable. She was struggling to find the right words. Or was she simply having difficulty bringing herself to say the right words? But soon, she did speak. And it pierced my heart. "Has ever...loved me like you do..."

God, I wanted to cry. That just...hit me in a way I did not expect. Loved her, she said. Did I love her? Do I love her as I write this? I would have to say... Just maybe. But I know I should not. And just before I could ponder it further, she turned to look at me and asked, "Is there a voice in you too? Right there?"

She knew... And there was. A little voice that had been whispering to me all day. Every now and then. When our hands touched. When I heard her true angelic voice. When she gazed into my eyes. My heart was speaking out to me. As much as I wanted to deny it... As much as I should have denied it, my heart had other plans. Our tender moments together in solitude time and again, our tender caresses and soft gentle words bordering on romantic and flirtatious context. I could only look at Smolder with such conflicted thoughts in my head. I should not. I could not. Not for her...

It was preposterous that such feelings could bloom after only five days in each others' company. I know that Fluttershy and I started a relationship after exactly that much time had passed, but we were remarkably lucky that our relationship did not fall apart later. And beyond that... What was I thinking? Smolder is only fourteen. I do not even know what the age of consent is in Equestria.

We locked eyes once more. Smolder looked at me longingly, waiting for my answer. As we gazed into each others' eyes once more, I tried to convince myself that I was making a mistake to see Smolder for what she was not. She was merely a child. I knew this to be true, but my heart was seeing something else. My mind kept telling me what she was, but my heart instead told me who she was. No matter what I told myself or whatever arguments I made, I could not see the girl. I could only see the woman.

Five days in each others' presence, but weeks upon weeks of wondering about her had left such an impression upon me. I worried for her. I wanted to see her again. I wanted to hold her. To make her feel wanted. But were those feelings becoming something more? Something dangerous? My thoughts clashing, I finally provided an answer. "Yes... I hear it."

Smolder could likely see I was under some form of emotional duress. She asked quietly, "What is it telling you?"

I looked at nothing in particular. I adored everything about Smolder up to that point. She made me happy to have her around. I knew that allowing that adoration to become something more is risky. And that she is not ready for such a relationship. But my heart would not be silenced. My mind and my heart clashed, but eventually reached a compromise. It was too soon to say about anything. So instead, I spoke the wisest course of action my heart told me to take. "It's saying...to be patient. And I am a patient man."

"Be patient...for what?" Smolder asked with some confusion in her eyes.

"Just...be patient. Wait and see what happens..." I said softly before I dropped to a knee to bring myself closer to Smolder. I held her hand between both of mine as she gazed hopefully into my eyes. I did not want to reject her. But I also could not accept her at the time. I could only choose a middle ground. I at least told her what I could. "I...want you to stay... And see what happens..."

Smolder gazed also unblinkingly into my eyes while I gazed back into hers. I was unsure what to say as she seemed to be trying to make sense of my words. But just when I thought the tension had passed, she asked me a question I never expected. "Do you love me?"

My nerves set alight. I never imagined such a simple question could nearly send me into a panic. My eyes darted from side to side. My mind raced. Such a simple question, yet with an answer that could prove most troublesome. What should I tell her? Should I let me heart speak? Or let logic decide my response?

In the end, I did not get the chance to offer a response. Smolder brought her free hand to my cheek and whispered comfortingly, "Hey... Easy... You don't have to say it."

I froze. She was looking right at me. And she was smiling most gratefully. Her touch was comforting and calming, but I was still afraid. However, she then provided another answer I did not expect. "You don't have to tell me anything. I can see it in your eyes..."

I do not know where it came from. I just...cried. I cannot recall the last time my heart was in such turmoil. Still clutching her hand in mine, I brought my hands to my forehead as I quietly sobbed. This time, it was Smolder's turn to comfort me. She pulled me into an embrace and whispered into my ear, "It's OK... I'll wait for you to tell me when the time is right... And maybe by then, I'll have a better understanding about all of this. OK, James?"

"Yeah... Sounds good..." I muttered as I too embraced her. As suddenly as they came, my tears began to dry up. The two of us just stood there, holding each other. I was...just so happy to have Smolder in my arms again. "Smolder... Please don't ever go away again..."

"I won't... I promise." She replied softly, her clawed hand rubbing over my back while she minded the placement of her horn. Unfortunately, our time together was cut short as a familiar motorized buzz began to reach our ears. Smolder suddenly let go of me and turned around while she glanced back and forth rapidly. "What's that...?"

My composure having been regained, I stood up and stepped past her until I was on the middle of the bridge. "Oh, that's just Scootaloo. She's getting home from... Smolder?"

I noticed the sound of Smolder's wings flapping and turned around to see her disappear into the foliage on the roof. I guess she was not ready to meet anyone new at that moment, or that the unnatural buzz of Scootaloo's wings sounded like trouble. I must confess that Scootaloo's use of her wings could be labeled as unnatural since there probably is not a single pegasus in the world that rides a scooter the way she does.

Sure enough, I saw her barreling down the meadow path when I turned around. Scootaloo was in a hurry to get home. I raised my hand to wave at her, but she zipped right past me while only saying, "Hi, Dad!"

I turned and watched with some amusement as she parked her scooter right at the base of the slope leading up to the front door. I knew what the deal was. She was in a hurry to see her baby sister. As soon as Scootaloo shut the front door behind her, I saw Smolder stick her head out of her hiding spot on the roof. "What was that noise anyway?"

"Like I said, that was Scootaloo. She's my eldest daughter... Kind of. She's got a unique way to get around on a scooter and it involves her wings making that kind of sound as she propels herself. Don't ask me how it works because I don't have a clue." I explained as I held Smolder in my hands when she flew down to me before setting her on the ground. "In fact... I think you two have some things in common."

"We do? I don't even know what she looks like." Smolder asked while glancing back at the house.

"Well... She didn't have any parents either when I first met her. I don't think anyone even really knows who they were or why she's an orphan. That's why I adopted her." I explained, having not covered that topic in quite a while.

"She...doesn't even know?" Smolder asked before looking back at me. "Well... I guess that can be a good thing. Better to not have to go through what I did. I hope you've been good to her."

"Well, I've been trying. She was more like a little sister at first, but that changed over time." I said as I began to approach the front door. "How about you come in and say hello? You should get to know everyone if you'll be staying."

"Now?! But... I almost... Are you sure I won't hurt Gladesong?" Smolder asked while sounding quite lacking in confidence. I guess the knowledge of what she almost did was still weighing upon her conscience.

I paused in thought too. Smolder was very biter with envy at the time. In hindsight, it should have been obvious. But I could see no such bitterness in her now. "Yes, I'm sure you don't hold any ill will right now. Come on. They'll be happy to see you."

Smolder took a deep breath to steady her nerves as she began to approach me without a word. I pushed the door open to step inside and found Scootaloo hopping around with Gladesong laughing on her back. Fluttershy and Rarity had stepped out of the living room and into the kitchen. But as soon as Smolder entered the room, she and Scootaloo stopped and stared at each other. It must have been like looking into a mirror of sorts with them having very similar color schemes. Ten seconds of awkward silence later, they both looked at me and asked, "I have a twin?"

I could not help laughing at the comedic timing of their mutual bewilderment. "Scoot, this is Smolder. She's a new friend of mine and will be staying in Ponyville from now on."

In an attempt to break the ice, Smolder raised her hand and cracked a smile. "Yo. I saw you coming in on that scooter... That's pretty cool, going that fast on wheels. I wish I could do that."

"But you have wings! Right? Those are wings on your... Yep, those are wings. Isn't it better to fly?" Scootaloo asked in return as Gladesong started to reach out for Smolder.

"Yeah, I can. But that scooter riding at that speed looks like a lot of fun." Smolder replied before noticing that Gladesong was reaching out for her. It seemed the little filly fondly remembered the dragon girl. "Um... May I?"

"Huh? Oh, what's up, Gladesong? Dra dra? You want the dragon to hold you? OK!" Scootaloo asked her sister before coming closer and letting Smolder lift my daughter into her arms. "You know how to hold her, right?"

"Yeah, yeah, gotta hold her head." Smolder retorted as she made sure to cradle Gladesong properly. Scootaloo watched happily, seeing her baby sister looking up at our guest with a quiet smile. Smolder showed no signs of a glare, her eyes instead showing a slowly building gaze of adoration as she even began to gently rock Gladesong in her arms. "You like me...? I like you too."

I happened to glance up and noticed Angela eyeing Smolder from the rafters. I made a few clicks with my tongue and coaxed her down onto my hand. I know she was aware of what Smolder almost did, but I wanted to make sure my own pet knew Smolder was not a threat anymore. Smolder glanced at me as I stepped closer with Angela on my hand. "Who's the bird?"

"This is Angela. She's my pet. And she's basically Gladesong's bodyguard." I said with a bit of a smirk, being unable to keep a straight face as I said that.

I think Smolder was aware of the stalwart glare Angela was giving her while staying rooted to my hand. A look of unease spread across her face as she mumbled, "Uh... I don't think she likes me..."

"No, she just doesn't like it when someone tries to hurt Gladesong." I replied while being mindful to not say too much while Scootaloo was within earshot. Things could get ugly if she knew someone had tried to harm her baby sister.

Smolder went a little blue in the face as she just froze. She could tell. Angela saw everything. I then whispered to Angela, "Smolder's a good girl. She just wasn't thinking back then. You be nice to her, all right? Gladesong likes her too."

Angela looked back at Smolder as the dragon girl cracked a nervous grin. I brought my hand closer to Smolder, but Angela just fluttered forward and perched along Smolder's horn while cooing loudly at Gladesong. I guess it was Angela showing that she accepted Smolder for the most part. Smolder was not amused, but the rest of us were. "Oh sure, they always go for the horns. She could've just perched on my head, but nooooo. It's always gotta be the long hard things sticking outta my head."

Fluttershy and Rarity soon came out of the kitchen and watched in respectful silence as Smolder swayed in place with Gladesong in her arms once Angela had retreated back up into the rafters in peace. I was quite impressed with how tender Smolder was being with the little filly. I would dare say she was even showing some motherly traits. "Huh... Who knew Smolder was that good with babies?"

Scootaloo decided to leave Smolder to Gladesong and went into her bedroom to unpacked her saddlebags. I went over to the sofa as Rarity and Fluttershy joined me. Angela was still watching from the rafters as she dutifully surveyed Smolder's handling of her. The three of us watched as Smolder would gingerly boop Gladesong's nose every time she would reach out and touch her nose like the last time. Rarity giggled quietly as she said, "Why, I do believe Smolder has quite a knack for the little ones."

"Mmhm, and Gladesong really likes her too." Fluttershy added while showing no concerns at all. I am kind of glad she did not notice the bitterness in Smolder's voice that morning. I cannot imagine how poorly she would take finding out Smolder intended to do her child harm.

Smolder was quite taken with little Gladesong, showing a motherly side I did not expect her to have. I bet even at that moment she was being a better mother than her own mother had ever been. I was proud of her. For all the unpleasant things Smolder had admitted to me about her own kind, she was just so sweet when the moment called for it. But as I watched her, I began to wonder where Smolder would stay. It would not be proper for her to spend every night in the chicken coop. And so I turned to Fluttershy and asked, "Say, honey? Would it be all right if Smolder bunked with us for a while? She doesn't really have anywhere to go right now..."

"Here? Um... Do we have room? And is she well behaved?" Fluttershy asked while glancing back at Smolder. She really did not know Smolder very well at all. Maybe not even ten minutes of time had been spent with her.

Thankfully, Rarity was quick to come to Smolder's defense. "Oh, don't let her occasional gruffness fool you. Smolder is a deceptively refined young lady. She was a delight to have over for tea today."

Fluttershy looked back at Smolder right as she bumped noses with a giggling Gladesong. Smolder then giggled as she said, "You're not afraid of the big bad dragon? Well, that's because this big scary dragon really likes you."

My wife's gaze softened as she began to smile. "All right. She can stay. I'm sure I'll be getting to know her much better soon. But where exactly should she stay? The nursery? I think Gladesong would appreciate having her close by."

"I dunno... I'm not sure if Smolder would appreciate the risk of being woken up in the middle of the night... I'll check if Scootaloo wouldn't mind a roommate." I replied before heading into Scootaloo's room over yonder. She did not notice me at first while resting on her bed with a textbook open in front of her. I eyed her room and saw a large enough space in the corner to hold something of Smolder's size while allowing enough room to walk between her and the bed. "Say, Scoot? Got a quick question for you."

"Yeah, Dad?" Scootaloo replied before looking up from her book without much thought.

I knew Scootaloo and Smolder barely knew each other, so I was not expecting her to agree to my request right away. Still, I proceeded to ask. "Well, Smolder doesn't really have a place to stay. She's been wandering for a long time. I was wondering... That spot right there? Would you mind if you let Smolder bunk in here with you?"

Scootaloo had a good first encounter with Smolder already, but that alone was not enough to win her over. She hesitated in her response while looking at the corner of her room. "Her? Um... I dunno... She sounds nice enough, but... Is she a lot like Spike?"

"She's no more dangerous or unpleasant as Spike. Personally, I think you two would get along quite well. She sometimes reminds me of you." I replied while trying to not be pushy. If all else fails, Smolder could bunk in the laundry room.

My adopted daughter rubbed her head before she looked up at me. "Yeah, she must be nice if Gladesong likes her so much... Can I think about it for a while? And maybe hang out with her later? I'll tell you what I think at bedtime."

"Sounds like a good deal. I'll let you get back to your homework. And thanks, Scoot." I replied before stroking her mane and stepping out of the room. Smolder was holding Gladesong above her and letting the tiny filly flutter her wings in false flight. Knowing Smolder's residence in my house was at least secured, I decided it would be a good idea to make preparations.

"Say, Smolder?" I asked as I walked up to her. She lowered Gladesong back into her arms as she turned to face me. "I need to head into town to pick up a few things before the stores close for the night. You wanna tag along?"

Never one to deny my company, Smolder could only smile. "Sure! Gladesong, the big dragon has to go away for a bit, but she'll be back. You be good, all right?"

Gladesong started to moan in protest, but that quickly stopped as Rarity pulled her over with her levitation magic. "Now, now, Miss Smolder has some business to attend to. Until then, you get your auntie Rarity. Is that all right with you, you sweet little thing?"

Gladesong's protests were replaced with delighted giggling as Smolder and I slipped out of the house. Smolder, her eyes glancing up at me almost cautiously as she reached for my hand, asked, "So... Where to?"

"I... Um... Actually, where do we go for an air mattress?" I asked to no one in particular. The first thought that came to mind was the store I visited...almost a full two years ago when I hid out in the Everfree Forest that one time. Man, that feels like forever ago. "Wait, never mind. I think I know. Let's go."

We walked along as Smolder asked me many questions. About Fluttershy, Scootaloo, and how things have been. We pretty much talked nonstop until we reached the store I only vaguely remembered. Stepping inside, I found that it was indeed as different as I remembered. There was no other store like it in Ponyville, all sorts of recreational goods on display. Smolder too went silent as she marveled at her new surroundings. "This...is cool... Look at all this stuff!"

"Yeah, you usually don't see this stuff anywhere else." I said while I began to browse the aisles for camping gear. Smolder had probably never seen the inside of a retailer before. For being fourteen, she was acting more like she was only six. She played around with some knives, opened and looked inside all manner of containers, tried on some backpacks despite them restricting her wings, and almost got herself in trouble when she tried out a fishing rod. I will leave it up to your imagination on what she managed to hook.

I started to think I was getting close once I found the sleeping bags. Smolder stayed close, but was way too distracted by everything around her to pay me much mind. Eventually, I found what I was looking for. Air mattresses were on display in varying sizes.

As I browsed the selection, I came to realize that I needed to avoid purchasing one that was too small. Smolder was still growing, so it would be wise to get one that was somewhat larger than her, but how tall was she really? The dimensions of the mattresses were displayed, but...

I turned around and wondered if there was something there I could use. Almost directly across from the air mattresses were types of measuring tapes. I guess the management thought it would be convenient to place them there just for that purpose. I reached out and took one off the shelf and turned to Smolder while she browsed some brightly colored fishing lures. "Hey, Smolder? Can you come here a second?"

"Huh? Oh, sure. What's up?" She asked as she walked over to me. Her eyes kept wandering like a kid in a candy store. As someone who spent as much time in the wild as she has, she was probably wondering how she could use all the stuff that was in there.

"Stay right there...and stand as straight as you can." I said before I got on my knee and began to extend the tape and secured the tip right under her foot. It took some effort since I could not get it very close to the top of her head. Still, I managed to line the top of her head up with the tape. "Excluding your horns and the crest on your head... Huh. Three feet, two inches."

"That's it? Uh... Is that tall or really short?" Smolder asked as she clearly had never measured her height before.

"Um... Well... I really don't know. I have no idea how fast dragons grow or what their max height can be, but it sounds like a reasonable height for you." I replied as I went for a mattress that was at least five feet in length. We then proceeded to the cashier for purchase before departing for home. Smolder avoided eye contact during the last couple of minutes, probably due to being scolded after that fishing line stunt.

"So... Am I staying with you now?" Smolder asked as we neared the edge of town.

I glanced down at her to see the dragon girl looking back up at me with a hopeful smile. "Yep. Not sure on where yet. If all else fails, you can bunk in the laundry room. Cozy in there."

"Hey, I'll take what I can get. Just as long as I have a roof over my head." Smolder retorted while looking absolutely delighted. One we were starting to cross the meadow at the western edge of town she once again climbed right up my back with her head right beside mine. "Really though... Thanks for this."

"Hey, it's always nice to have you around." I replied while looking to my left to see her. Smolder just smiled back at me as I walked along with her piggybacking on me. I kept glancing at her now and then, those beautiful blue dragon eyes gazing at me whenever I did so. "Did I ever tell you that you have some really beautiful eyes?"

"Yeah? Well, you have the gentlest eyes I've ever seen." Smolder retorted as she coaxed a more bashful grin from me. But her gaze narrowed as she spoke more softly. "And I love it when you look at me like that."

My gait slowed to a stop as she gained my full attention. I recognized that gaze. A gaze she should not be giving me. But before I could even say anything, she whispered in that sickeningly sweet voice I had heard only once that day. "You're so good to me."

"Smolder... Your voice..." I mumbled as I felt myself all but quiver upon hearing it. It was just so beautiful... How could a dragon have such a sweet and delicate voice?

"What's wrong?" Smolder asked as she tilted her head down to cast me an even more whimsical stare. "Don't you like the sound of an angel?"

"Smoldeeeeerrrrrr.....!" I squealed as I spazzed out a bit. I grinned and squinted my eyes shut, hunkering over at just how much I loved that sound, yet felt like I should not be hearing it.

Smolder got a good laugh out of my reaction and lost her grip on that delicate voice of hers. But once I had regained my composure, she brought her hand to my cheek and whispered in her normal voice. "You really are adorable when you blush."

I cracked an awkward smirk, but froze as I noticed her face was slowly inching closer to mine. Eyes lidded, smile parting as her jaws began to open. Was that... Was she about to kiss me?

I nearly panicked. This was too fast. Too taboo. Thankfully, I suspect Smolder knew this too as she stopped maybe an inch from my face before pulling back while looking very apologetic. "Sorry...if I made you uncomfortable. I..."

"Smolder, it's OK. I wasn't spazzing out like that because I was uncomfortable. I...just like that sound of your voice that much. And I'm not used to hearing your real voice." I replied to try and soothe her worries while also hoping to draw attention away from what it was she almost did.

This got a modest smile out of her, but she then brought her hand to my cheek as a much more sincere gaze spread across her face. "I won't let go... All right? I've got all the time in the world to wait and see."

I could not offer a vocal response. All I could do was nod and show a small smile of my own. I knew what she was speaking of. And I too was willing to wait and see what the future holds. We continued on our way, but did not say another word.

Upon reaching the house, Scootaloo came outside to put her scooter away while Gladesong was still on her back. Smolder then hopped down from me and walked over to Scootaloo to examine her ride. "Hey there, Scootaloo. So... How do you even ride this thing the way you do? Don't you have to push yourself with one foot?"

"Most ponies do, but I figured out how to propel myself along with my wings. I figured it's a good way to get around until I finally figure out how to fly." Scootaloo replied while securing her helmet. "Hey, Dad? Can you take Gladesong while I put this away?"

"Sure thing, Scoot." I replied before I set the bag with the air mattress in it down and took my newborn daughter into my arms. I barely got to hold her all day, so she was very happy to see me as I lifted her into my cradling embrace. "Hey there, little girl. You miss daddy?"

Smolder could only smile before looking back at Scootaloo in an almost inquisitive manner. I think she wanted to ask Scootaloo about staying in her bedroom, but was not sure how to approach the subject. However, Scootaloo instead spoke to her. "Hey, you can fly pretty fast, right? Wanna go for a little fun before Mom makes dinner?"

"Huh? Oh, sure! Lead on!" Smolder replied as she spread her wings. I stepped out of the way as Scootaloo revved up her wings and rode her scooter down the meadow path with Smolder flying along above her. They were matching each other in speed for a while, but Smolder then pulled a fast one. I saw her descend until she was right above Scootaloo before reaching down and lifting her right off her ride!

I could here Scootaloo yell as she flailed for a bit, her scooter eventually rolling to a stop while Smolder took my daughter for a ride through the air. What started out as fearful yells turned into shouts of glee as Smolder took her for a ride even Rainbow Dash has never been able to do very effectively. Smolder served as Scootaloo's wings as the dragon girl swooped and spiraled with her arms tightly wrapped around the filly in her arms. She eventually set Scootaloo down by her scooter so she could ride it on back. The two soon came to a stop before me as I asked, "How was your first flight, Scoot?"

"Awesoooome!!!" Scootaloo shouted as she jumped off her scooter and beamed at Smolder. "We gotta do that again sometime! Can we go again tomorrow? You can bunk in my room all you want if we do!"

That was enough to get an agreement out of the dragon girl. "You got it! Same time tomorrow, all right?"

Scootaloo happily started to ride her scooter around to the side of the house to put it away while I gently pet Gladesong on the head. But it was then that Smolder looked up at me and asked, "Hey... Is she supposed to not be able to fly at her age? I've seen fillies a lot younger than her flying, so why's still grounded?"

"Yeah, she should be able to fly at her age. She doesn't even have a year to go before she turns thirteen." I replied as I turned my gaze to Smolder below me. "Fluttershy suspects that her wings are stunted. If they're too undersized, they can't trap enough air under them to produce enough lift for her to get off the ground."

Smolder's expression soured as the concept registered with her. "So... You're saying she'll never be able to fly? That sucks... Does she know?"

"No, she doesn't. And don't tell her, all right? We haven't confirmed it yet. And besides..." I replied before squatting so I could whisper into her ear slyly. "Even if she is, a good friend of hers is putting something special together to fix that. But don't tell her. It's gonna be a big surprise."

"Gotcha. My lips are sealed." Smolder replied while showing an equally sly smirk on her lips. But that quickly faded as a look of excitement filled her eyes. "Anyway, let's go set up my new bed! Scootaloo said I can bunk in her room, right?"

I nodded and started to head up to the front door while Smolder carried the bag. "Yeah, and I know a good spot. Just be very careful with your horns until they're trimmed. If they pop that mattress, I'll have to buy a new one."

Smolder snickered sheepishly as she likely recalled what happened to that pillow the last time she slept in my house. I had to sneak it out to Rarity in order to get it and its case stitched up so I would not have to explain it to Fluttershy. "Heh, yeah... I'll think of something to keep them in check."

Not much else happened for the rest of the evening. I wrapped the new air mattress in some spare bed sheets and set a quilt and a large pillow on it to complete the look. Rarity soon set out for home while Smolder and I spent the remaining daylight hours catching up on teaching her how to read. I refreshed her on what we covered last time since it had been weeks since her last lesson, but I am sure she will be reading and writing on her own soon enough.

It has been a long day. Scootaloo and Gladesong have gone to bed, but Smolder is here with me as I write this. She is serving us both some tea while Fluttershy is washing up for the night. I am...very happy that Smolder is back. And even moreso now that she is here to stay. I hope she will take to modern society well. She certainly deserves it after all that time alone with nothing to her name.

I just finished my tea, so I am going to see Smolder to bed and go get ready myself. I just...hope I know what I am doing with these feelings... I just need to push them out of my mind for now. Maybe it is just a phase. It will pass. I hope... Anyway, time for bed. I am ready for some sleep.

At least that is how I would have ended that entry had I not been disturbed before I could fall asleep. As I lied in bed beside my wife, I heard the quiet creak of the hatch over our stairs rise open before closing again. The faint soft sound of footsteps reached my ears as I became still. I was sure of it. Smolder was standing right beside me like the last time. With barely a whisper, I asked, "That you, Smolder?"

Sure enough, it was her. I guess her eyesight in near pitch blackness was better than mine since she then set her hand upon my shoulder. "Hey... James... Just for tonight? Can I...be with you again?"

I saw no harm in letting her sleep beside me like the last time. I gently nudged Fluttershy over so that there was just enough room for the three of us. I know Smolder would fit since Rarity has occasionally joined us in bed for a few sleepovers since Gladesong's birth. "Sure thing. Come on."

The mattress shifted as Smolder climbed in bed, her wing draping over my torso like the last time. I could feel her smooth scales against my bare torso, but they had some warmth to them. She whispered sweetly to me as her hand rested upon my chest, "It feels just as nice as the last time... Thank you..."

"Anytime, Smolder. Sweet dreams." I whispered back as I pulled the covers over us. I fell asleep in no time in the presence of two lovely ladies... That sounded so wrong, but I would be lying if I said I see Smolder as a naive immature child. She really is wise and disciplined beyond her years, but I suppose that is a requirement to survive in the wilds of Equestria.

Fluttershy was quite surprised to find Smolder in bed with us when she woke up, but was a good sport about it and offered to cook Smolder some breakfast. And for once, I am finishing up one of these in the morning instead of at night. I was a little iffy about Smolder offering to go foraging for wild berries in the Everfree Forest, but I understood she wanted to pull her own weight while living with us. I am sure she will be fine and be back by the time I get home from work.

Well, I think that is about all I wanted to cover. I better get going. We have a few appointments today specifically requesting my massage services. I should bring a gift for the girls when I get off work too. Maybe Pinkie Pie has some spare sapphires in the storeroom at her place.

Sailing the Skies

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Birds of Paradise

The Olympia was full of activity as noon approached. I was up on deck in full armor as I paced around while enjoying the amazing view of the morning sky, the airship buzzing along to its destination below my feet. Even though we were likely in a different time zone than Ponyville, it still felt like the time was getting close to the middle of the day.

Just before noon, I thought I noticed something just barely peeking over the horizon. A few minutes later, I discovered that my eyes were not deceiving me. A landmass was beginning to rise over the distance. I was almost tempted to just fly ahead and see it personally until I mentally reminded myself that it was probably much farther away than it seemed. So I stood just behind the bowsprit and watched with growing interest as our destination drew increasingly near.

"We should be arriving within the hour. We've radioed ahead and Novo is ready to roll out the red carpet." I heard a familiar voice speak up from behind me before Celestia walked up beside me. She flashed me a smile as she then asked, "Excited?"

"Um... Kind of. Maybe I'm just eager to get back on solid ground." I replied while just watching the mountain ahead of us growing ever larger. I was starting to wonder how big it actually was with how fast it was growing in size as we approached.

Celestia then smiled at me and asked while touching her wingtip to my upper arm, "You have a certain affinity for birds, don't you? Like this right here?"

Knowing she was referring to the cutie mark under my gauntlet, I averted my gaze as I thought this over. "I... I guess so. I've had a bit of a...yeah, an affinity for birds for a long time. Even before coming to Equestria."

"Then I'm sure you will be quite at home among the hippogriffs. I know you're very fond of my people, so them plus birds in one form should speak to you." The Princess of the Dawn said before we both turned our attention to the horizon. "I'm glad you could watch this with me. The final approach to Capricorn Island is always a sight to behold. You're going to enjoy this."

Celestia was not kidding. The closer we drew to the mountain, the higher it loomed on the horizon. And by the time I could see the whole thing.... Hoo boy, I had forgotten just how big mountains can get. The mountain that made up the bulk of Capricorn Island was far larger than the one Canterlot was built on. It easily stood more than a mile high and covered a very large space with less than a mile of land between the base of the mountain and the shoreline. It would easily take someone a full day just to walk around the whole thing. Maybe longer. It also was not entirely rocky terrain like I had expected. The mountain was coated in lush patches of vegetation and even forests with extremely varied terrain that branched out into plateaus here and there with a number of waterfalls. There were some rockier patches, but that is always a given for mountains. I could even see a few tiny dots moving through the air. They were most likely the locals going about their business. But what really caught my eye were the many patches of white lining the sides of the mountain. I thought they were just patches of limestone or even natural chalk deposits at first. But that was not the case. The patches of white were the towns on the mountain. "Huh... All the architecture is white... What's that city in Greece that's all white and built along the side of a caldera? Santo...rini or something?"

"I think that's what you're thinking of. And yes, I have to say that the parallels between that place and the architecture of Capricorn Island are remarkably similar to each other." Celestia replied as the Olympia began to rise even higher into the air. It seemed we were heading towards the summit. Another patch of white covered most of the mountain's summit to establish yet another town, but a particularly large cluster of tips adorned with golden spires caught my eye. It must have been the castle that Queen Novo resides in. The architecture seemed reminiscent of Canterlot's castle, but with more streamlined spires and lacking the royal purple accents. That shimmering gold did compliment the white quite well. Celestia then spoke as the Olympia began to approach the castle, "The Ivory Palace. Novo is likely already expecting us at the docks."

I did not have anything to really say. I was just enjoying the show. Indeed, reaching out far from the palace was a long strip of white with moorings lining the sides. It only seemed long enough to hold maybe two airships on each side and was probably reserved exclusively for royal transports or very special deliveries. A gangplank was already out on the dock for us to use to disembark from the Olympia. As I went to the port side of the ship to keep an eye on the dock, I saw a trio of figures standing near the gangplank. While they were still a good distance away, I knew what I was seeing. "Huh... So those are hippogriffs."

What I was told about the height of hippogriffs was not an exaggeration. They had very similar frames and builds to those of Celestia and Nightmare Moon. I almost thought I was mistaken at first, having mistook them for very tall pegasi at first. But as the Olympia taxied itself up to the dock, I saw that these were indeed not ponies. Not entirely anyway. What I mistook for a pony's muzzle were indeed beaks upon the faces of the hippogriffs. But where griffins usually have the beaks of predatory birds like falcons and eagles, the beak of a hippogriff is broader and more akin to a type of seabird. If I had to compare them to something, I would have to say their beaks were similar in shape to those of a puffin, though I could be mistaken. I thought they were coated in a layer of particularly fluffy hair, but that hair was actually a layer of feathers instead. Their manes and especially their tails were long and full with tufts of feathers resembling ears jutting up behind their eyes, lending each hippogriff an air of majesty that ponies just do not have. They might have actually have been feathers since hair does not hold itself up as high like they had their manes styled, but I could be wrong. Much like their griffin counterparts, they did not have hooves on their forelimbs. They instead had bird feet that looked like they could double as hands.

However, I was quick to notice something about their folded wings. Even when folded, their tips reached back just past their flanks. I took a quick glance at Celestia beside me and saw that her folded wings rounded out just before the middle of her flank. My eyes went wide with some awe, realizing that hippogriffs probably have an even grander wingspan than Celestia herself. Their plumage got particularly fluffy on the backs of their forearms and shins and their hooves were exposed. From what I could tell, their hooves, hands, and beaks were simply more saturated hues of the color that made up their plumage, which were of a range of pastel hues that I was already familiar with when it came to the ponies of Equestria. I assumed that the three hippogriffs were stallions since all but one was clad in some form of gilded armor, the one without armor standing just ahead of the other two with his coat consisting of dark periwinkle and a seafoam hue in his mane and tail. His eyes were of a similar sea green color as he watched with a knowing smile in his beak. I still have to wonder how something as stiff and hard as a bird's beak can bend enough to show varying emotions. Magic really is everywhere in Equestria.

Two of the pegasi royal guard flew down from the deck and began to align the gangplank with the Olympia's deck before stoically taking their places at the sides near the bottom. I glanced at Celestia as I asked, "What now? Do I just follow?"

"Don't be afraid. I made certain to tell them we would have a special guest with us." Celestia said with a slight chuckle in her voice. It had been a long time since I was last placed in a situation far from home and surrounded by new people. Old apprehensions were beginning to fill my nerves as I found myself in a beautiful, yet unfamiliar land. At least I was not alone. "Come along. There are some people I want you to meet."

I followed behind Celestia without a word while the rest of the crew went to work in securing the Olympia to her moorings. As she reached the bottom of the gangplank, the hippogriff at the front of the three stepped forward and bowed to the Princess of the Dawn while speaking with quite the dignified accent. Although I cannot say for certain if it was genuine. "A pleasure to see you again, your highness. I trust the journey was smooth sailing for you?"

"The voyage was fine, Seaspray. Is Novo well?" Celestia asked in response while I stepped off the gangplank behind her. As the two conversed, I observed the two hippogriff guards behind Seaspray. They too were coated in soft pastel colors and were indeed clad in armor befitting of them, but not to the same extent as the guards I was most familiar with. Only two pieces of armor adorned the two hippogriffs before me, each gilded with a layer of shimmering gold. A gorget-like peytral that reached up in the back to protect the neck while being adorned with a type of light blue emblem upon the front and a helm with plating protecting the top of the face and the sides while allowing their manes to flow free. And unlike the pony guards I was used to seeing, they looked quite at ease instead of looking constantly stoic. One even got the other's attention by holding his head high with a bit of a pompous air about him only for me to realize he was mimicking the stance Seaspray just happened to be taking at the time. The other guard quietly snickered while the other joined him, causing me to crack a smirk as they were probably making fun of their commanding officer behind his back. I suspected that Seaspray's behavior is quite a source of entertainment for his associates.

"Oh, I shouldn't speak for my queen..." Seaspray replied humbly before cracking a bit of a smirk as his gaze glanced elsewhere. "Certainly not when she's on her way over here as we speak."

Before I could even look to see what he was referring to or hinting at, a most unexpected voice reached my ears. "Celestia! Honey, good to see you!"

I was at a loss as I glanced around in confusion. Who said that?! That voice...did not sound like something I would expect where we were. So deep and bold! Celestia immediately left my side as she trotted happily to my right, wing spreading wide in joyous greeting as she called out, "Novo! How've you been?! Skystar still giving you trouble?"

I watched patiently as Celestia caught someone in front of her in a hug with her wing while an even grander wing did the same to her as their voices overlapped in friendly banter. I could not see much from where I was standing, but they were clearly very happy to see each other. But a moment later, Celestia stepped aside as their embrace ended, allowing me to get a good view of the queen of the hippogriffs herself. And... My god, that voice did not match her appearance in the slightest. It did not even match her species! "Skystar's the same as ever. Girl's got seashells on the brain. Not like she ever listens about that, but hey, I'm just the queen! Don't mind me!"

I can only imagine the face I must have been making. I did not know what to make of the voice I was hearing. Or why she talked the way she did. My eyes were seeing a hippogriff mare, but my ears were hearing the voice of a sassy zebra mare. Were we even in the right place? Regardless, I was snapped out of my stupefied trance as the queen herself stood before me and gave me a gaze of appraisal. "Is this that special guest you mentioned, Celestia? Liking the armor and I'd love to see his wingspan, but where'd you find him? Doesn't look like anything I've ever heard of."

"Oh, we found him wandering around the outskirts of Ponyville." Celestia replied with a cheeky half-truth. She was not wrong, that is definitely where I was when I first showed up in this world. She then looked to me and smiled more sincerely while lifting a hoof towards her friend. "James, it is my honor to introduce you to my dear friend. Novo, queen of Capricorn Island."

I took a good moment to get a proper look at the beautiful creature before me. Indeed, she was Celestia's height with a very similar slender lanky figure. Her plumage was of a very light pink hue while she gazed at me with confident magenta eyes while wearing some very attractive eyeshadow of a similar color. Unlike the hippogriffs beside us, her beak did not match the color of her hands and hooves, instead being a pale yellow instead of a slightly more saturated hue of pink from her plumage. The tufts of feathers on the backsides of her limbs were of a light blue, as was a ruff of feathers around the base of her neck. A simple gold crown of sorts sat atop her head, though I almost thought it was a ring of golden feathers atop her head. She really did not need any royal jewelry to establish her royal authority. Her mane and tail alone served as her regalia. Except they were not a mane and tail at all. Spectacular broad feathers of a brilliant fuchsia hue reached back from her head and down her spine a short ways with teardrop shapes of a royal purple set in the middle of each feather. Her tail feathers were of identical color with the same patches set at the end of each as they hung low, bringing to mind a glorious peacock. Three long feathers of an aquamarine hue reached up from inside her crown, a white cross pattern set in them near the tips while a pair of long feathers of a similar color reached back on a slightly higher elevation over her tail feathers.

I could not speak. Her unfitting voice aside, I was easily standing before the most beautiful creature I had ever laid eyes on. I have seen great beauty since my arrival in Equestria. My beloved Fluttershy and Rarity. The royal sisters themselves. But nothing could have prepared me for the sheer majesty that was Queen Novo. She must have noticed I was more than a bit spellbound since Novo then cocked her head to one side and asked, "You all right there? Griffin got your tongue? I'm used to turning heads in town, but I've never had a man go slack jawed like this."

Her luxuriously deep voice catching my attention, I shook my head briefly to clear my senses before gingerly reaching out with my hand. "A pleasure, your majesty..."

Satisfied with my response, Novo reached out and took hold of my armored hand while casting me a smile. "The pleasure's all mine, handsome."

This flippant response, from a queen no less, caused me to suddenly burst into uncontrollable snickering. I hunkered over as even Celestia cracked an amused grin while I asked, "Wha... What?! Are you really the queen?!"

Rather than take offense to me questioning her royal status, Novo just responded with an equally amused smirk. "Honey, I couldn't be more queen if I was surrounded by offerings of the finest salmon, statues of gold, and a line of royal suitors the world over. I'm as queen as they come! I just know how to have fun on the job once in a while."

"Heh... I like this girl." I said to Celestia while Novo held her head high in triumph over having gotten a laugh out of me.

"If I may?" I heard Seaspray ask from behind me before I turned to face him. He gave me an appraising gaze before his eyes brightened. "Ah, so you are the guest of honor I heard about! Allow me to be the first to welcome you, my good man!"

He was quick to take my hand into his own for a hearty handshake. Having gotten a good first impression from the captain of the guard, I nodded while I said, "It's a pleasure, captain."

Unfortunately, the moment I said that, Seaspray tightened his grip on my hand as he glared into my eyes like a furious eagle. It really was quite abrupt and I froze in place as if I had done something wrong. He then calmly yet sternly spoke, "Admiral Seaspray, if you please."

"Yes sir." I said briskly before he quickly regained his composure and dropped my hand with a pleased smile on his face.

Seaspray then promptly faced his queen as he said, "Now then, you have yet to enjoy lunch for the day, yes? Let us prepare a feast! I shall inform the chefs at once that we have guests, your majesty!"

"Yeah, you do that. Let them know Celestia's with us. They know what she likes." Novo replied before Seaspray trotted off while his men stayed behind for the sake of their queen. Novo then glanced at us and flashed a smug smirk. "Hungry as a horse? Right this way."

"Quick question, your majesty?" I asked while still puzzled by Seaspray's assistant use of the terminology he said to me. "Is that guy really an admiral? Don't you need to command a navy for that rank?"

"Navy? What Navy? Who needs ships when you can fly?" Novo said with a laugh, not sounding at all surprised that I noticed his rank did not add up. "We just call him admiral because he likes the sound of it. Don't take it too seriously, just play along."

"If you say so." I muttered while still coming to terms with where I was and not quite knowing what to expect. Novo then walked along with Celestia at her side while the two guards escorted them. I stayed close behind, not knowing what to do aside from just following my royal friend.

The more I heard Novo talk, the harder it was to keep a straight face. Her unorthodox vocabulary being completely unfitting for a queen just made her sound ridiculous. I suppose the way she talks would be fitting if she was the Queen of Soul, but not for a queen of a kingdom. Come to think of it, how would she sound if she sang?

My amusement was momentarily distracted once we entered the Ivory Palace. While the exterior design was simple with its swaths of white and tips of gold, the interior was anything but. Polished stone pillars, intricate designs, and even a chandelier or two gave the interior of the palace a richly extravagant look to it. I was even taken aback by how luxurious the palace looked on the inside. With the towns of white below and the interior of the palace at the summit, I found that Capricorn Island has a distinctly Mediterranean feel to it. And the interior of the palace... Turkish, I think?

Regardless, I was soon distracted by a deep laugh from Novo before she continued to talk about stuff I did not understand. It was then that another hippogriff, possibly a secretary or servant, approached her and walked along discussing more mundane matters with her. While she was distracted, Celestia slowed down to let me catch up to her. And sure enough, my face did not escape her attention. "Um... James? What's with that face?"

I very nearly busted out laughing at that prompt, but withheld any laughter so I would not offend Novo. Keeping my voice down, I provided a response. "Sorry, it's just that... Novo cracks me up. She's not at all what I expected. She doesn't even look the way she sounds and I don't get why."

"Yes, Novo is quite the colorful character, but... I'm sorry, she doesn't sound the way she looks?" Celestia then asked in utter confusion.

"I mean... She's not black, but she thinks she's black. I don't get it either." I replied before seeing Celestia give me an even more perplexed stare. She really did not know where I was coming from. "Oh right, you wouldn't understand... Well... In terms of how someone from Equestria would get it... She sounds more like a sassy zebra mare than a noble queen, if that makes any sense."

That got her. Celestia had to muffle her own voice with her wing as she burst into loud giggling. "Oooohohohoho, now I see what you mean! Yes, I noticed that too when I first met her all those years ago. You get used to that after a while. I just forgot about it because I stopped noticing after enough time went by."

"Well... Uh... Do you know why she talks and sounds like that? Are there others?" I asked in return while wondering if Novo was the only hippogriff on the island who spoke with such an amusingly strange manner.

Celestia snickered loudly before casting me a smirk. "Nope! Just her. That style of speech is her own little quirk and her people like it. I mean don't you?"

"Hey, I never said I didn't like it! She's entertaining! Let her keep talking with all that soul. She's funny." I said with a grin before Celestia hurried on ahead now that Novo's conversation with her attendant had ended. They continued on while I followed, my eyes evaluating the incredibly ornate interior design of the palace. Novo sure has expensive tastes.

We eventually were brought to the dining hall, which was incredibly spacious with a very long table. Fortunately, I was not the only one who thought having just the three of us dining at a table with that many chairs would be a waste. Novo backed out of the room and glanced at us. "You know what? I'm in the mood for lunch with a view. This way."

Celestia then asked as the soulful queen led us back towards the airship docks. "What do you have in mind? We going out into town?"

"Nah. I was thinking outdoor dining. The east balcony sounds good around this time of day." Novo replied while she walked along with us close behind her.

Now that Novo had gone quiet and that her guards had left us, my eyes started to absorb information more than my ears. As eye-catching as the palace interior was, my eyes were focused on Novo herself. I drifted from side to side to look at her from different angles, taking in her absolutely gorgeous form. I had been left spellbound when I first saw her, but I could not take my eyes off of her. I know that beauty is highly subjective and that many would say that Celestia herself is the pinnacle of beauty in Equestria, but I knew what the results of my analysis was.

Celestia must have noticed my eyes scanning her friend's gorgeous form. She then leaned towards me as I drifted close to her and whispered, "Something catch your eye?"

"Well... Um... You..." I mumbled as I decided to just go ahead and speak my mind. Quietly. "I never thought this would happen, to be honest... I thought I would never see the day where I found a mare who's hotter than you."

The look on Celestia's eyes said it all. And she was trying so hard to not laugh. But as I looked away from her with an amused smirk, I stopped in my tracks. Novo had turned around and was looking me dead in the eye from mere inches away. She did not speak. She did not blink. And neither did I. All I knew was that I had screwed up and was probably about to get in a lot of trouble.

For a good ten seconds, Novo stared me down while I barely breathed. Celestia said nothing while watching with intense curiosity. She did not interrupt. After a good fifteen seconds of gut-wrenching silence, Novo's piercing gaze was replaced by a most smug smile. "I'm sorry, honey. I didn't quite catch that. Did you really just say that I, the queen of the hippogriffs, the mare with the finest plumage in the world, am sexier than Little Miss Sunbutt here?"

"Novoooo!" Celestia squealed in both embarrassment and amusement. I could only crack a very crooked grin as I was left wondering just what in the world I had gotten myself into. Was Novo mad at me, or was she just having fun?

Unsure of what would be a safe response, I decided to answer with a question of my own. "Am I in trouble?"

Novo's response was loud and to the point. She threw her head back and let out a very vocal laugh before turning around and continuing on her way. "Oooooh, you just made my day! You found yourself a good man, Celestia. I love a gentleman who knows true beauty when he sees it."

I breathed a loud sigh of relief as Novo walked along while Celestia just looked at me with a crooked smile. However, I then glanced at her as Novo's words echoed in my head. "Miss Sunbutt, huh?"

Celestia then looked directly ahead with a very dry look on her face before suddenly spreading her wing and lightly smacking me in the face with it. The bone did not hit me, it was only the long feathers hanging down from the frame that slapped me. All I could do was laugh at Celestia's not-so-fond nickname and her response to it. With her being so annoyed, I gave Celestia a little distance before I followed after her.

We were soon back out on the airship docks with just the Olympia looming in the near distance. Novo then looked at me over her shoulder and asked, "We should have a clear path to... Hold up, what's your name again, honey? James, right?"

"Uh, yes. It's James, your majesty." I said promptly while recalling that Celestia had introduced Novo to me, but not the other way around. She only heard my name once or so.

"Right, got it. Now then, you two just follow me." Novo said before spreading her glorious wings. Celestia did the same as she prepared to take flight, but it was only then that I could compare the two. Celestia has always had a beautiful set of wings with a respectable wingspan, but Novo completely outclassed her. Her wings must had have had a wingspan surpassing that of Celestia by at least 30%. But just when it looked like Novo was about to take flight, she took a quick glance at me. I did not notice right away and I must have been staring. She was gorgeous enough already, but those spectacular wings only enhanced her sheer majesty. My enthrallment with her unparalleled beauty did not go unnoticed as Novo lowered the upper halves of her wings like curtains and raised a hand off the ground just slightly for a bit of a pose. "Like what you see, honey?"

I heard a snicker from Celestia before I suddenly realized I was gazing at Novo's body for too long. "Oh, uh... I... Yeah, I do. Don't know why. I've always had a soft spot in my hearts for birds and... I guess you're touching all of them right now. Just... I know what I said just a couple of minutes ago, but I swear... You have got to be the single most beautiful creature I have ever seen in this world."

"Honey, you've got a way with words. I'm liking you already." Novo said before she approached me and lightly touched her beak to my cheek. A kiss. I tensed up instantly at this show of sincere appreciation for my words. "I'm just surprised to hear that from someone who isn't one of us. You sure its because you've got a big appreciation for us bird brains?"

I just shook my head and tried to grin. "Maybe... But at the same time, living in Equestria has taught me that if I don't keep an open mind, I'll be very lonely."

Novo just cast me a very pleased smile. She then looked towards Celestia and said, "He's a good man, Celestia. I'm glad you brought him with you."

"I had a hunch you would like him. He's an artist, so he knows how to appreciate the finer things in life." Celestia replied while giving me a wink. That was a bit of exaggeration, but not entirely false either.

Regardless of how true that claim was, Novo's eyes brightened significantly before she looked my way. "An artist, huh?! Ooh, I gotta hear more!" She then inched closer to me with that look in her eyes getting me a little uncomfortable. "You into sculpting? Painted any masterpieces lately? Or maybe I could commission you to draw me like one of those French mares?"

Amused yet again, Celestia stepped over to us. "Ohohoho Novo, he's not like that. He writes. And quite well at that."

Novo raised an eyebrow as she again looked at me. "Oh, that sort of artist. What do you specialize in? Poetry?"

"I don't really write anything with a connecting theme. They're all journals, to be honest." I replied while trying to not spin any lies. I had nothing to gain from lying to the queen of the island.

Novo tilted her head slightly as my response was everything she did not expect, but Celestia stepped up beside her and whispered into her ear. I do not think she was trying to hide her words since I heard her pretty clearly. "If you didn't know this man, you would never know his works are essentially an autobiography. I've read a few of his journals and they are all impressive narratives."

"Is that so? Then do me a favor, Celestia. Next time you stop by, bring a few of those with you. I enjoy a good read as much as the next bored monarch slouched on her throne. It'll at least make a nice change of pace with my usual readings."

"What? Nothing good to read on this island?" I asked while wondering what she meant by that line.

Novo rolled her eyes as she said, "Oh, there is. It's just that I'm usually stuck reading my daughter's writings."

Celestia's eyes lit up at such a revelation. "Skystar has tried her hand at writing?"

"Pfft, I wish." Novo laughed with another roll of her eyes. "I just had to read to make sure she wrote down our standards 500 times when she gets grounded. And it happens a lot more often than I'd like."

I immediately went silent. It sounded like Novo's daughter was a bit of a troublemaker. Regardless, Novo then approached the edge of the airship docks with her glorious wings spread wide. "Anyway, you don't have to worry about her. Doesn't look like she'll be joining us anyway. That girl is probably off in town again hanging with Terramar and Silverstream again. Now let's fly. Mama needs her salmon steak."

We did as she suggested and took flight, following the queen of the hippogriffs loftily through the air. We drifted along at a leisurely speed as Novo allowed us to really take in the majesty of the Ivory Palace. It also gave us the opportunity to really appreciate the unparalleled view. I could scarcely believe how big the mountain was! It was not a steep drop. It spread out in very inconsistent landscapes all the way down to the coast. We were easily more than a mile above sea level.

I almost forgot we were on our way to lunch and I even overshot the balcony that Celestia and Novo had descended towards. It was only after I had long passed it did I hear a very shrill whistle somewhere behind me. "Honey, where you going?! Over here! You ain't gonna find your lunch over there!"

"Whoops!" I yelped to myself before promptly turning around and coming in for a glide as I squinted my eyes to keep out the wind. As I righted myself and landed upon the balcony, I saw that Novo was giving me quite an interested gaze. And I quickly found out why. "Oooh, I didn't notice your wingspan until now. Hold still a second, baby."

She walked around to my backside while I kept my armor's wings spread wide. They were probably similar in size to her own to compensate for my armor's bulk and weight. I looked back, seeing her rise up on just her hind legs so she could reach higher with her hands. The queen ran her fingers along the frames of my wings as she said, "Impressive form and volume... If there's one thing we bird brains can appreciate, it's an impressive set of wings."

"I can't really feel you through that, your majesty. Those wings are artificial." I replied while starting to wonder if she was trying to give my wings a gentle massage.

Novo just laughed as she said, "Yeah right, there's no way these feathers aren't real. I know the texture of feathers and these are as legit as mine."

"Novo..." Celestia muttered with a chuckle before her horn was coated with her golden magic aura. Sure enough, Novo chirped in surprise as my armor's wings began to liquefy in her hands. She stepped back abruptly and watched as my armor slid off my body and formed into a pool around my feet. I stepped out of the puddle with the liquid metal refusing to stick to my socks before I faced Novo and just shrugged my shoulders and arms. Celestia then spoke to the confused queen, "This armor was crafted specifically for him, more or less. The main reason we even brought it along was so he could traverse the island more effectively."

I looked at Novo while she just looked at us in bewildered silence. She blinked once before looking at the puddle of shifting dark blues and very pale pink with just hints of gold. "So...let me get this straight. This...is a liquid metal? And it turns into armor?"

"Yes, Luna and I forged it ourselves. All one must do is touch it and the armor will mold itself to fit its wearer." Celestia explained while Novo closely examined the puddle. However, she then gave Celestia a more mischievous smirk. The Princess of the Dawn was quick to notice and asked, "Novo? What's with that look?"

"You mean to tell me that anyone can where this stuff? And all they have to do is touch it?" Novo asked while I started to crack a grin as I saw where that sassy queen was going with this. Celestia did not offer a reply, but watched with bated breath. Sure enough, Novo placed her hand in the puddle. "Oops."

I snickered loudly while Celestia just rolled her eyes. Sure enough, the armor could not discern between me or anyone else. The metal began to creep up over her arm and then the rest of her body. Even the wings were not spared as they too were coated in liquid metal. The armor then soon hardened into its new form, coating Novo in a spectacular suit of full plate armor with even her wings coated in the dark blue color of Luna's coat. There was some of Celestia's vaguely pinkish white in the mix, but the majority of the armor's color had settled on Luna's coat color. Probably as a means to offset Novo's own natural pink plumage. The only thing that managed to peek out of the armor were her long tail feathers. Novo was quite impressed with her suit of armor and looked herself over with glee. "Ooh, Mama's loving this! And you said you made this, Celestia? Nice work. Too bad I can't get some of this for my own men."

"Yes, quite." Celestia said with an amused smirk as she used her magic to melt it right off her friend. By then, I had approached a round metal table made of lacelike metal that was painted white. Metal chairs with a similar lacey design while also painted white were set up around the table. There were four in total, but I doubted one would be used. The three of us took our seats before the doors leading into it opened to reveal a duo of hippogriff stallions in armor rolling in a pair of carts carrying domed trays and three sets of gilded silverware.

"You said that Princess Skystar will not be joining you this time, your majesty?" One of the guards asked as he wheeled our meal towards us. Even with the domes in place over the platters, I could already detect a delightful aroma.

Novo just shrugged her shoulders and lifted her hands. "You know her. Always wanna get out of the palace and mingle with the commoners. Can't say I blame her, but could she at least stay for lunch when we have guests?"

"I'm sure she'll be back in time for dinner, your majesty." The other guard replied as the platters were set out with the lids being lifted to unleash a plume of fragrant steam. One of the guard's then looked at me as he lifted the dome before me and asked, "No onions, correct?"

I was quite impressed with what was being served. Novo had a salmon steak set out before her, as she had claimed, that was drizzled in a layer of teriyaki sauce. Celestia had a plate of grilled vegetables also drizzled in the same sauce. But I was most impressed with what had been prepared for me. Shrimp teriyaki stir fry with lots of vegetables I recognized and loved. Novo then glanced my way and said, "I hope they got everything the way you like it. I don't know what your kind eat, so I had the chefs prepare something with a little of everything."

"Oh, this is perfect! I love seafood!" I replied with a big smile. While I can get my fair share of fish in Ponyville, I do not get to eat it as often as I would like. This was a delightful treat for me. Just before we could start dining, one of the guards turned on a phonograph near the door that began to play beautiful classical music just as the two guards departed.

Everything in that dish was to die for. I really cannot describe what a treat it was to start my visit by dining on something I really like and do not get to eat very often. I did not really have much to say, but I did take the time to listen in on Novo and Celestia as they conversed with each other. They really complimented each other quite well, Novo with her unusual dialect and Celestia knowing how to get the best out of her. It was like watching two completely inseparable friends having a good time. They never stopped smiling and laughed frequently.

Eventually, Novo looked my way and took notice of my lack of words. "What's wrong, hun? You're awfully quiet over there. Got nothing to say?"

"Oh, I tend to listen more than I talk. And I don't want to interrupt." I replied respectfully between bites of my meal.

Celestia then butted in and said, "Don't mistake his silence for obliviousness. He's an excellent listener."

That got a smirk out of Novo, who then looked at me and rested her jaw on her fist. "Really? Then what were we discussing for the last minute?"

I was very concise with my response. "You were discussing how Captain Seaspray caught one of the guards performing a skit in the courtyard imitating the guy and that you only laughed and treated the offending guardsman to some sea salt ice cream for making your morning so amusing."

Novo lifted her head to the sky and let out a hearty guffaw before looking at Celestia and leaning towards her like a bird perching on a wire. "Oooh, he's good."

As if on cue, Seaspray himself flew up to the balcony and landed gently at the edge. "So sorry to interrupt, your majesty. I have a few topics to discuss with our Lady Celestia, if now is a good time."

Novo rolled her eyes, but still smiled as she said, "I guess we can squeeze you in... Hey! Nope! Not another step. A little to the left... There you go."

Seaspray froze in place when Novo barked at him, barely stopping short of stepping in the puddle of liquid metal that was right in front of him. He had a look of confusion in his eyes as he stepped to he side with Novo's finger directing him. He only began to approach once Novo set her hand down. Celestia then whispered to her, "Good save, Novo. Now then, what needs to be addressed, admiral?"

I listened with only partial interest as Seaspray conversed with the Princess of the Dawn. I soon leaned towards Novo as a question popped into my head. "How'd this guy get his position in the royal guard? He sounds like a lot of hot air."

Novo was resting her head on her upturned hand in boredom and glanced at me out of the corner of her eye while casting me a noticeable smirk. "He's efficient and he amuses everyone. What more do you need?"

That response was enough to shut me up. Got a quick snicker out of me too. Eventually, Seaspray turned his attention to me as his discussion with Celestia came to an end. "Now then... Sir James, was it?"

"I'm not a knight, admiral. I'm just here since my presence was requested." I replied honestly after finishing off my lunch.

He was not convinced. Seaspray gave me a cockeyed glance as he showed a slight smirk. "Oh, no need to be modest! Who else other than the elites of the royal guard could be granted such fine armor? You are our fair Celestia's sword and shield, are you not?"

Novo hissed through her nostrils as she struggled to contain a laugh and even slapped her hand upon the table in response to Seaspray's unwavering enthusiasm. "You know what?! Sure, let's go with that! You're Celestia's private escort, aren't you, honey?"

"If that's what the tabloids will say..." I muttered before getting a laugh out of both the princess and queen before me. I was not even trying to be that witty. Was it an inside joke that only the leaders of nations would get?

Seaspray ignored the unintentional humor in the air as he smirked at me. But that smirk quickly faded as he suddenly made an observation. "Oh... It would seem I must have momentarily taken leave of my senses. Where IS your armor anyway?"

I cracked a smirk of my own as I glanced at the distant puddle out of the corner of my eye. "You almost stepped in it."

He suddenly and stiffly turned his head to glance at said puddle of shifting blue and white hues. He then pointed with his hand and asked, "You mean to tell me your armor...now lies upon the floor in liquid form?"

"I suppose a demonstration is in order. Honey, if you wouldn't mind showing us how it's done?" Novo asked while wiggling her eyebrows at me since she knew exactly how it worked.

I nodded and rose from my chair before walking over to the puddle and stepping into it. The liquid rapidly coated my entire body before hardening and taking the form of that beautiful armor I am most familiar with. Seaspray's beak fell open a bit as he watched. "Mother of pearl... Where did you even find such a suit of armor?"

Celestia cast a smirk at him as if she knew exactly how he would respond. "Luna and I made it ourselves, if you must know."

Seaspray abruptly turned to face her as he let out a shrill squawk like a startled cockatoo. "You?! Yoooouuu made it?! Your excellency, we must commission you for several of these fine suits! Our mighty military will rule the skies like never before!"

"Denied, admiral. We never needed fancy gear like that and we sure don't now." Novo said proudly, almost like she was taking pride in her people having never needed a full military. Then again, I doubt Equestria really needs anything more than the royal guard keeping watch.

Seaspray was not so deterred as he practically begged Celestia before him. "Your majesty! But surely... Princess Celestia! You outrank her! Surely you can find it in your heart to veto such a command!"

Celestia was trying so hard to not laugh. As was I. And sure enough, Novo smirked deviously as she tapped her fingers upon the table. "Admiral, do I smell insubordination in the air? You dare defy your queen?"

I had to restrain myself to stop myself from laughing at Seaspray's blunder on account of his enthusiasm. He stiffly turned to look at his queen with utter terror in his eyes while it almost looked like he was biting his lower beak. "Your... Your majesty... I did not... I mean I would never dare to..."

"Must I remind you what happened to the poor fool who did such a thing? Because Mama could use some of her deep tissue massages right now." Novo said jokingly as I started to wonder if she was going to strip him of his rank and put him on pampering duty or something. What an indignation for the captain of the guard.

The captain before us nearly threw himself onto the table as he clasped his hands together in pleading. "Your majesty, please reconsider! It was a lapse in judgment! I can't be stripped of this title! Capricorn Island will be poorer for it! Our men will flounder without proper guidance! Please, show leniency!"

Novo did not need much convincing. Then again, she was only messing with him. "Oh, calm yourself, admiral. I could never replace you. Who would make us laugh every day of your career? Relax, you're good. I'm letting you off the hook."

"Oh, thank you! Thank you, your... Wait just a moment! Laugh?! Does my role as your admiral require me to pull double duty as court jester?!" Seaspray squawked in confusion as we all got a laugh or even just a snicker out of his antics. Needless to say, he then leaned back towards Celestia and asked, "Although... If I may be so bold? Perhaps one for my retirement?"

"I'll at least consider that much, admiral." Celestia said with an amused smirk on her lips. That at least got him to back down while making Novo shake her head in amusement. I swear, Seaspray has a little too much fun with his job.

With that little skit out of the way, Seaspray then turned my way. "Now then, as I was saying... Sir James, I thought it would do for me to show you to the courtyard so you may appreciate the skill of our finest guardsmen."

It almost sounded like he was inviting me to a training session. And I was not in the mood for a clash of blades. I held up my hands and shook them while saying, "Uh... I'd rather not. I didn't bring the rest of my gear..."

Seaspray quickly spread a wing and waved it like a hand. "Oh, no no no, I did not mean like that! I meant for you to merely observe! See how our men fare to what you are used to."

I was starting to suspect Seaspray was setting his expectations a little too high. He probably thought I was some sort of war hero if I was Celestia's very personal guest and that I was clad in a suit of armor that was probably the only one of its kind. Still, I saw no harm in taking him up on his offer. I looked at the two royal ladies beside him. Novo just nodded while Celestia smiled as she said, "Go ahead, James. The royal guard of Capricorn Island are valiant people."

"All right then. Sure, I'll tag along." I replied before looking towards Novo. "Thank you for the meal, your majesty. It was all fantastic."

"Anytime, hun. Just let me know if you'll be around for dinner and I'll make sure the chefs make something to your liking." Novo replied as she waved goodbye. Seaspray and I then spread our wings and took to the air, gliding around the outskirts of the Ivory Palace until a visible outdoor area below came into view at the outer edge of the castle. It was lined with green grass and was bordered by tall walls.

"Right there. Let's set down here." Seaspray called out as we drifted down into the middle of the courtyard. He walked slowly ahead of me for a moment as he spoke up regally before eventually raising a hand and curling it into a determined fist to add emphasis to his words. "Now, let it never be said that we hippogriffs are not a peace-loving people. But danger does lurk in the darkest corners of this wonderful world of Equestria and we must have the foresight to prepare ourselves to face these evils should they ever find us."

Dramatic as always. I see why Seaspray's men get a laugh out of him now and then. Even I was having a hard time keeping a straight face. Regardless, I followed along until he stopped and turned to face me with pride. "To that end, the elite forces of Capricorn Island have refined their greatest strengths to produce a most efficient force indeed..."

I waited a few seconds since it sounded like he was simply providing a dramatic pause in his words. Just when it felt like it was going on for too long and I started to open my mouth to inquire further, an arrow flew by right between us and embedded itself in a target leaning against the far wall. A perfect bull's-eye. With us witnessing the perfect shot, Seaspray finished his sentence. "The finest archers in all of Equestria."

I looked to my left and saw a row of three hippogriff guards each nocking an arrow to the string of some impressive longbows. Almost in unison, the three took aim and let their arrows fly into the targets set up in the distance. What really impressed me was that all three were standing upright on just their hind legs with no sign of them having difficulty in maintaining balance. And I quickly saw why. Their great wings were fully spread and reaching backward, functioning as a counterbalance to prevent them from falling forward to the floor. Not even Celestia's wings are long enough to let her do that, but the superior size of a hippogriff's wings appear to be perfect for such a job. No wonder they became so proficient in traditional archery. Just to emphasize how specialized this ability is, Seaspray looked at me with a bit of a prideful smirk. "I don't suppose a pegasus could manage such feats, would they?"

"Nope... That's definitely beyond their capabilities." I retorted while watching the guards score bull's-eye after bull's-eye. And just to top it all, they then went airborne and went on strafing runs. And even then, they rarely missed the centers of the targets. Considering the keen vision of most birds, I was hardly surprised by their accuracy. Truly the finest aerial fighters in the world.

"That will do, gentleman!" Seaspray then called out to his men before they descended to the ground in a row. Pleased with their performance, he greeted them with a smile. "Impeccable performance as always. Your excellence in our finest craft honors our people. Take a moment to rest and I will see you in the armory in an hour."

"Thank you, admiral. Always a pleasure." One of the guards replied as they all saluted their commanding officer. I stepped aside as they walked by, appreciating the regal forms of Capricorn Island's defenders. While the guards of Canterlot always have a stern look on their faces, the three of them looked quite at ease and even happy. I was already finding myself more endeared towards them than I generally am towards the guardsmen I am used to seeing.

"Those three are some of our best archers, even though I've yet to see even one guardsman lagging behind the others." Seaspray remarked as he watched them walk away.

I nodded while I watched the three stallions a moment longer before turning my attention back towards Seaspray. "I believe you, but... Doesn't it take years to become a successful archer? The draw weight for those things has to be a challenge."

"Oh, you'd be surprised how much upper body strength we hippogriffs have. As a rare fusion of avian and equine, we have the physical might of the fleetest wild stallions." Seaspray declared with his usual pompous flair. But he then pointed at his own face. "But we are most fortunate that our eyes carry the gift of our avian side. Our vision is as keen as the most cunning falcons. Such precision is necessary in archery."

Before long, he started going off on a tangent of all sorts of events and people I had never heard of. I tried to listen, but not recognizing any names besides Novo's or any events or places he spoke of made it impossible for me to get invested in what he was talking about. But just after he turned away while speaking, I heard the hooting of an owl. It seemed like a strange place for an owl to wind up, so I looked around to find the source of the sound. It hooted again until I was facing away from Seaspray. And there I saw one of the three guardsmen sticking his head out from behind a large hedge. Just to confirm the source of the sound, I heard it again and it was clearly coming from the hippogriff guard himself as he looked at me out of the corner of his eye.

Hippogriffs must have an impressive vocal range to mimic the call of an owl. And I doubt those are the only birds they can imitate. Regardless, I silently pointed to myself to inquire if it was I he was trying to communicate with. He nodded and reached out with his hand to beckon me over to him before ducking back behind the hedge. After making certain Seaspray was preoccupied with his speech while outside his field of vision, I hurriedly and rather laughably tiptoed over to the hedge. The instant I had stepped passed it, something grabbed me and pulled me aside before helping me taking a seat. "Is the captain talking your ear off? Don't worry, he does that a lot."

The three guards from before were hanging out behind the hedge while apparently having a quick snack. Dried fish flakes and sunflower seeds were evident between the three, but one then passed me a dried squid on a stick. He flashed me a smile while he said, "Don't worry about old Seaspray. He talks big, but he's mostly harmless. Really, he's just fun to watch."

"Yeah, I can tell. Oh, and thanks." I replied while taking the squid and immediately biting into the tasty and chewy treat. I was getting nothing but the best possible vibes from these guys. While I have always viewed ponies as embodiments of innocence, the hippogriffs thus far have given me the impression of them being embodiments of happiness and positivity. Even Seaspray sounded more like a guy who was just having fun with his job rather than a militantly-minded hotshot preparing for war.

"So, you're the guy who showed up with Princess Celestia, right? You seen any action while serving as her knight?" The third guard asked while the three of them looked at me with keen interest.

"Everyone keeps assuming that... It's the armor, right?" I replied while starting to find it humorous that everyone kept assuming I was some mighty warrior instead of some dude in an enchanted suit of winged armor. "Nah, I've never served in the guard. I just had to wear this while aboard the Olympia to make sure I'd be OK if I fell overboard. All I am is a close friend of hers that she requested to attend with her."

"You sure? I'm pretty sure that armor's designed for action." One of the guard's asked while leaning towards me.

One of the other guards ran his hand over my breastplate as he added, "Nah, I think he's onto something here. There's not a scratch on this armor."

I decided to omit the detail on how the armor gets melted down every time I have to take it off. Of course there would not be any signs of damage when no damage ever sticks when the whole suit ends up liquefied. One cannot gauge how much action I have seen just by looking at my armor. Even so, I just let them talk and enjoyed my little snack. One of the two hippogriffs soon peeked over the top of the hedge. "Uh oh, looks like he's almost done. You better get back there before he notices you're gone."

"I take it he likes to tell that tale pretty often." I said as I chomped down the last bite of my snack. "Still, thanks for the quick snack."

"Anytime, friend. If you ever need anything, feel free to approach us or any of our buddies on the island. We'll be happy to help." Another of the three spoke before I stood up and quickly yet quietly made my way over to Seaspray until I was right behind him. And he never even noticed that I had been missing for five minutes.

"And that is how I came to be granted this prestigious position by her royal majesty herself." Seaspray exclaimed with pride as he finished up his story. Or at least that was the first thing I heard that I could actually follow. He then turned to face me and asked, "Riveting history of events, wouldn't you say?"

"Absolutely, sir." I spoke promptly in an effort to pretend that I understood what he had been saying. Of course, I was not the least bit knowledgeable of anything he said, but I dare not say or admit to anything that may offend the guy at the top of Capricorn Island's security forces.

Seaspray then brought a hand to his beak and held his fist to the underside as he looked around while having a contemplative look in his eyes. "Hmm... I suppose this was a poor time to bring you down here. Aside from those three, our schedule does not line up well with the courtyard... I will see if we can squeeze you in a few days down the line. I would like to see how Princess Celestia's personal knight fairs to my men."

"Sir, I think I was quite clear when I said I am not her knight. I'm just a..." I said in reply as I did not like the thought of getting into a brawl with a platoon of hippogriffs who would likely mop the floor with me in a real fight. I know they look like jolly happy fellows, but I have seen what Equestria's main branch of the royal guard is capable of. The hippogriffs must be just as competent, if not moreso.

I did not get far before Seaspray held up a finger to silence me. "Ah ah, no need for modesty! You would not be granted such armor were you not an important defender in your own right. And who was the one who personally accompanied our fair princess down the gangplank as she disembarked from the Olympia, hm? Standard protocol dictates that the princess must be escorted by no fewer than two guards when leaving or boarding her private transport. And yet, only you were by her side as she did so. What do you suppose that says?"

I went completely blank in the face as I stared back at him. Was that why Celestia did not have her usual guards at her side when we left the Olympia? There were those two at the bottom, but I doubt they were all that is normally required. "I... You... I guess you have a point there, sir."

Seaspray then reassuringly placed a hand upon my pauldron. "Do not sell yourself short, my good man. Modesty is important, but do try to have some faith in your capabilities. Princess Celestia chose you to be by her side, did she not? She has faith in you. Thus you should have faith in yourself. I may not know what you are, but I can plainly see that there is more to you than meets the eye."

I just stared in silence for a moment. Seaspray's words were remarkably touching. I could certainly see why he got the job. He really knows how to give a boost to moral. At the first sign of a smile, Seaspray suddenly pulled me up to him with his arm spanning my shoulders in a kind of hug, I guess? He then reached up dramatically with his other hand as he exclaimed, "You are the sword and shield of our eternal sovereign! Be brave, friend! You have the means to vanquish any threat to dear Celestia! I believe in you, as does she!"

"I think you've made your point quite clear, admiral." I muttered before I sheepishly wiggled myself out of his grasp. While I thought he was just entertaining before, I was finding myself starting to like the guy quite a bit. More than likely a father to his men. "Really though, I do appreciate the pep talk. I know I probably look otherwise, but I've seen very little action."

"That will change in due time. Equestria may be a world that prioritizes peace and camaraderie, but trouble always finds us at some point or another. You'll sharpen yourself as things go." Seaspray replied before waving is hand at me. "Now, I do believe I've taken too much of your time. I really should be letting you return to our princess. We'll rendezvous another time when our schedules permit it. On your way!"

"Thank you, admiral. It was a pleasure." I retorted with my arm crossed over my chest before I bowed slightly. I then spread my wings and took to the air, lazily drifting around the perimeter of the Ivory Palace as I took in its majesty again. I eventually saw Celestia and Novo still out on the same balcony and came in for a landing. "I see why you gave Seaspray the job. Nice guy and he knows how to boost moral."

"He sure does. I've never heard any of our guards file any real complaints about him." Novo replied as she turned her attention to me. "I hope he didn't talk your ear off, honey. He tends to do that, even if the rest of my boys think it's funny."

"Oh, he tried, but a few of the other guys helped me sneak for a bit before I came back right as he was finishing up. He never even noticed I was gone." I explained as Celestia and Novo burst into hearty laughter. Probably not the first time they ever heard of someone slipping away like that.

Celestia then brought her hoof to her lips to clear her throat after her bout of laughter. "Yes, right... Anyway, James... Novo and I have some business to attend to that I can assure you will not interest you in the slightest. Why don't you go look around? See what Capricorn Island has to offer? Sightsee for a bit."

I was quite delighted by this offer. Time to go have some fun and just relax. "Really? Thanks! But...how to I get to the nearest town?"

Novo smirked before pointing towards the castle itself. "Try crossing the bridge. You can't miss it. It's the big long narrow white thing connecting the big pretty white thing we're on to the big cluster of white things at the end of it. And there are twenty-three other big clusters of white things all over the mountain."

A smirk crossed my lips as I took amusement in Novo's show of snark. "Right, I shouldn't have any trouble finding my way around. Have a good one, ladies."

Without further delay, I spread my wings and looped around the palace to the front. Novo was not kidding about the bridge. It was a long stone passage spanning a big drop down the mountain that led to the nearest town on the other side with both being right on the mountain's summit. I set myself down on the middle of the bridge and walked along to see what this town of white had to offer.

I barely made it into the town before I immediately got an idea of what to expect. Not terribly quiet, yet not bustling with activity. Capricorn Island places itself right in the middle and I was quickly finding myself very happy that I had come along in the first place. Walking down winding stone lanes and through more open streets here and there, the constant whites being accentuated by light blue paint applied to most wooden structures like handrails, window shutters, and guardrails along ledges gave the town a very crisp and clean feeling. There was more than just all that white too. The locals had plenty of green set about in some trees growing in a few corners, flowering potted plants all over the place, and even an outdoor café with rafters overhead overgrown with flowering ivy to provide the customers with natural shade. I remember muttering to myself at one point, "This has to be what Santorini is like. So beautiful..."

I could never do without mentioning the locals. While I did see a number of hippogriffs passing overhead through the air, most were choosing to stay grounded as they went about their day. I saw a few in armor like those at the palace, but most were bare. And they were every bit as gorgeous as the guards I had seen. Aside from the kids, the hippogriffs were tall and majestic, each with very similar frames to Celestia herself. They soft plumage were all a pastel rainbow of colors, much like the ponies on the mainland. The stallions were so very handsome and the mares were graceful and beautiful. Easily the most beautiful people I had ever seen in Equestria. Friendly too. I was often greeted as I passed the locals, even if they were just quick hellos. Even though I was keeping my mouth shut while gauging my surroundings, I was quickly finding myself feeling quite at home with these tall friendly feathered friends. Celestia was completely right. I had only been there for a few hours and was already appreciating my stay on this island.

With a flap of my wings, I leaped up onto a rooftop and walked to the edge to get a good look at what laid beyond the town. I saw a few decorative windmills sticking out of the sides of a few taller homes or establishments, but they did not seem to serve any purpose beyond just looking nice. I could see the ocean far beyond the mountain even though there was an astounding amount of ground to cover on the way down. The terrain was varied and vast, allowing for a very balanced ecosystem. No wonder the hippogriffs seldom leave home. Capricorn Island has enough space and a varied enough environment for them to get whatever they need.

I could see some of the other chalk-white towns below and decided to dive on down to the next one. Spreading my wings, I leapt forward and went into a shallow dive. But I was suddenly put in peril as I was forced to close my eyes once I reached a certain speed. Even worse, I could not breathe! Blind and suddenly unable to inhale as the wind blew against me too hard, I desperately tried to right myself to and kept my wings spread out wide to slow my descent enough to weaken the wind enough to breathe. Thankfully, my plight did not go unnoticed.

"Whoooooa, easy there! I gotcha!" I heard someone call right next to my head as someone grabbed me from behind and did not let go. My descent quickly came to a halt as I heard someone flapping their winds to keep us held aloft. I gasped for breath, finally able to breathe again as a sense of relief flooded my senses. I slowly drifted down as my savior brought us both to a rooftop vista with a few blue wooden benches and rows of small bushes lining the perimeter. The instant we set our feet down, he spoke up again. "I saw you lose control back there, so I jumped in to help out. You all right?"

"Yeah, sorry about that. I wasn't expecting the wind to get too strong to keep my eyes open or to suddenly find myself unable to breathe..." I replied as I turned around while still a bit frazzled from the experience. I was not surprised by what I saw. A hippogriff stallion clad in the gilded armor worn by most royal guards. Or what little there was. I almost mistook him for Seaspray at first until I examined his color scheme a bit more. His plumage was of an almost cornflower blue with his hands, hooves, and beak being of a more saturated hue. His mane and tail were white or possibly an extremely pale blue when the light hit it just right while he gazed at me with brilliant golden orange eyes. Realizing that I had been saved from possible physical harm by one of the island's security personnel, I was quick to offer my thanks. "Anyway, thanks for that, sir. Sorry to be a bother."

His gaze of concern became one of delight. "Oh, it was no trouble! I couldn't just let someone go crashing like that. Although I've never seen anyone suddenly stall like that during a dive. What happened back there? You inhale a bug or something?"

I started to raise a hand as I was about to speak, but then paused. What did happen back there? I have taken flight many times since I first received my armor and have never experienced that kind of phenomenon before. At a complete loss of words, I merely muttered, "I... I don't have a clue."

Still showing slight concern, my rescuer patted me on the pauldron with his hand. "Well, you just take it easy for a bit before you try again. And if you need anything, I'll be around up here in the Omega sector. If you're looking for me, the name's Sky Beak."

"Will do, Mr. Sky. Thanks for the save." I replied before seeing him of as he spread his impressive wings and flew off. Still bewildered over what I just went through, I sat myself down on the nearest bench and slouched on it while gazing out at the western horizon. My eyes narrowed as I began to think and mutter to myself. "What hit me back there? I've never had issues like that before... And it's not the first time I went into a fast dive without...my helmet..."

I know that my helmet was designed in such a way to minimize air resistance. It might even cast a weak protective field over my face to shield it from wind since I always feel nothing but a gentle breeze on my face whenever I fly with my helmet on. I tried thinking back all the way to the first time I got to fly. During the abnormally long night that occurred with Nightmare Moon's return.

I was always wearing goggles while I practiced under Spitfire and even when I went into that very long dive off of the castle's balcony when I finally departed. The goggles kept the wind out of my eyes, but I do not recall suffocating during any of those dives. Did I hold my breath every time until I slowed down to a less reckless speed?

My thoughts then drifted to the pegasi of Equestria and even the hippogriffs I have seen. They can fly even faster than airships and Rainbow Dash can even reach supersonic speeds yet never has any issues with breathing or seeing at such speeds. Perhaps their eyes have a special layer over them to help protect against irritation brought on by strong winds. And I know many birds can keep their eyes open when they dive-bomb prey from high altitudes. But how do they breathe when moving at such speeds?

I did not take long to come to a conclusion. The way a pony and hippogriff's nostrils point forward instead of down like a human's would certainly explain the lack of breathing issues at such speeds. With their nostrils facing into the wind, there would always be a rush of fresh air flowing into their lungs when they open their airways to inhale. Humans are not built for such a thing, the wind blowing right under their nostrils too fast for their lungs to draw in the rapidly moving air. Even a dragon or griffin would not have such issues, although I do not think dragons tend to fly fast enough to really have to worry about the wind getting to be a problem for their eyes.

Before I even knew what was happening, Sky Beak came back over and landed beside me with a look of concern on his face. "Um... Are you sure you're all right? You haven't moved from that spot for more than five minutes."

"Oh, I was just...thinking. Really, I'm fine." I replied as I started to sit up before bringing myself to my feet to try and show I was not in any discomfort.

Sky Beak cast me a smile, but not quite as brightly as before. "Well, you sound pretty sure of it. It's just that I've never seen anyone stall that hard during such a dive. I almost thought you were having a seizure."

By then, I knew exactly what I had did wrong. I just shrugged my shoulders and said, "Nah, it's just that I forgot my helmet. I'll have to keep my speed low when I fly for a while."

"Now that you mention it... What even are you? And where are you from? That gear doesn't look like something a civilian would wear." Sky Beak asked as he stepped past me to examine my armor from another angle.

I decided there was no need to hide anything from the guy who stopped me from getting hurt. "Yeah, this is a very specialized suit of armor. Princess Celestia insisted on me wearing it while aboard the Olympia and when we disembarked. I guess it was just to make the right kind of impression on Novo?"

The mention of Novo and Celestia instantly got the guy excited. His eyes brightened instantly as his beak parted with a barely audible gasp. He then spoke with significantly greater volume that almost startled me. "Celestia?! You mean you're the special guest we've been expecting?!"

He lifted his head high with eyes closed and beak parted as if he was about to let out some sort of bird call. I expected it to be loud and reflexively covered my ears, but no sound came. After five seconds of watching and waiting, Sky Beak suddenly opened his eyes with his delighted expression now looking a bit nervous. He then closed his beak and looked at me while he asked with a slightly raised hand, "Um... I'm sorry, I don't even know you're name yet."

Not in the mood for the guy to suddenly go calling everyone over for anything, I decided to inquire as to what he almost did. "What you about to do a moment ago?"

"Oh, I just going to give a public service announcement so everyone around would know we have a special guest." He replied quite happily, almost as if he was very eager to introduce me to the locals. "But I can't really do that if I don't know your name. I could get in trouble for making a public service announcement over nothing."

I looked out of the corner of my eye almost like I was expecting to see someone on the nearest rooftop eavesdropping. No one else was around. Looking back to Sky Beak, I lifted my hand and set it upon his beak in the hopes of convincing him to stay silent. He glanced at my armored fingers before directing his gaze at me as I spoke. "For one, my name is James. And for the rest, I'm nothing special. I'm not Celestia's personal knight. I'm not even serving in the royal guard. I'm just a close friend of hers. I'm only a tourist who's out doing some sightseeing since I have nothing to do for the moment."

I slowly took my hand off his beak in the hopes that Sky would not up and blurt out my presence. Being far from home and in unfamiliar territory had put me in a relatively vulnerable position that I had not been in since the day I arrived in Equestria. Certainly not to the same extreme, but I was not entirely comfortable with suddenly standing out and drawing unwanted attention in a land filled with people I did not fully understand yet. Thankfully, Sky Beak nodded as he cast me a calm smile as he walked past me again to his prior position to my right. "Well then, it's a pleasure to meet you, Mr. James. Have you been in Capricorn Island long?"

"Just a few hours, actually." I replied as I recalled everything that happened before that point. "I just got done with having lunch with Celestia and Novo and I was shown the courtyard and some of your archers by... Huh?"

I thought I picked up the sound of hooves somewhere behind me followed by the faint sound of flapping wings. I turned around, sensing the presence of someone new. But the instant I did, I found someone right up in my face who then provided a rather loud greeting. "Hi!"

I completely unprepared for this and was startled just bad enough to stagger backwards and fall onto the bench I had been using mere minutes ago, quickly finding myself slouched all along the bench while Sky Beak just burst into laughter. "Ahahahaha! Silverstream, you really should let us know you're coming before you get too close."

"Sorry, Dad! It's just that I heard you saved someone new and had to see for myself!" The young hippogriff before me said as she hovered in place before me. She was maybe half her father's size with her hands, hooves, and beak being a shade of light orchid with her coat being a paler hue of it. But where most hippogriffs I had seen up to that point had manes and tails of ambiguous composition, I could tell that hers was definitely made up of long hair like that on a pony. Her tail and mane were reasonably long with her mane almost looking reminiscent of Fluttershy's while being tied into a ponytail a little over halfway down. They consisted of cornflower hues while her excited violet eyes gazed at me as her wings flapped steadily. "So, what happened? A bug hit you in the face? You sneezed and got caught in a crosswind? Got a really bad case of hiccups out of nowhere? Happens all the time. Anyway, WOOOOOW look at this armor! I never seen so much shiny metal on one person before! This is crazy awesome!"

I had no idea how to respond to this very excitable and very loud hippogriff filly just going bananas over my armored form while talking with quite the motor mouth. I get that wearing too much armor could weigh down a hippogriff, but surely they had more impressive suits for the more experienced members of the guard. Right? Regardless, I could not help speaking aloud, "I didn't know Pinkie Pie had a secret twin somewhere in this world..."

"Who? I dunno any pink pies, but you're the weeeeirdest thing I've seen all year!" Silverstream exclaimed as she started to look me over. "What are you anyway? You're tall like us hippogriffs, but not long enough! Your mane's too short, you have no feathers, your beak is too short and soft, and what's up with your hooves? How do you even walk with them sticking that far out?! They need a trim!"

Sky Beak tactfully intervened before his daughter could really overstimulate herself and gently pushed her back through the air. "Thaaaat's enough, sweetheart. James, this is Silverstream. My pride and joy. Emphasis on joy."

"I can see why. Turn down the volume a bit and she'd actually be cute." I retorted while occasionally flinching from just how loud Silverstream was getting. I suppose that anyone who is part bird can be like that.

Silverstream promptly took my words to heart and covered her beak while sounding and looking quite apologetic. "Oops! Am I getting too loud again? Sorry!"

"It's cool. I'm used to it. Kind of. Although I'm more used to the energy than the volume." I said while gently patting her on the head. Good thing I have spent two years around Pinkie Pie or she might have been too much for me to handle right out the gate.

Sky Beak let out a chuckle at my response before he stepped back as he spread his impressive wings. "Well, I'm sure you two will get along just fine. Anyway, I better get back to my rounds. You enjoy your time with us, James. Have a good one, all right?"

"You too, Mr. Sky. And thanks for the save." I replied as I waved goodbye to my rescuer. Really nice guy. I was hoping I would see him again sometime.

"You too! Bye, Dad!" Silverstream added as she waved goodbye. While Sky Beak took to the air and flew up and away, I walked to the edge of the patio to watch the graceful guardsman fly off.

My eyes just gazed out over the rooftops ahead of me and over the visible mountainside while a vaguely warm breeze blew through my hair. However, my eyes then narrowed as I felt the nagging suspicion that I was not alone. I soon looked to my left and saw Silverstream standing right by me while being patiently quiet. "You're still here? Don't you...um...have class or something?"

"Uh... Nooo? Duh. It's summer vacation. Don't fillies and colts where you come from get it too?" Silverstream asked in return while being quite innocent about the whole thing.

I fell silent as I contemplated this. She had a point. I had not seen Scootaloo have that much time away from school aside from a couple of months spread out throughout the year. I was not oblivious to it though and managed to recall how the Ponyville school year works. "Um... Yeah, but it's just two months set maybe half a year apart. Four weeks in summer and another four in winter."

"Oooooh, OK!" Silverstream chirped as she began to walk around me. Eyeing me constantly in intense curiosity. "Anyway, where you from? What even are you? You someone new on the island? I love new stuff!"

I rolled my eyes as the silly bird filly started to amuse me. "Well, I'm from the mainland and live in Ponyville. And I'm what you call a human."

Silverstream stopped dead in her tracks before her gaze began to wander. She scratched at her own head with a hand and rested her beak upon her fist before glancing back up at me. "Human...?"

"Never heard of them? Yeah, most folks in Equestria haven't. I think I might be the only one on the planet..." I explained before my eyes started to scan her body. I know hippogriffs get just as tall as Celestia, but she looked too tall to just be a kid. I was certain she was a little taller than most ponies I know. "Hey, just curious, but... Um... How old are you? Sixteen?"

Whatever I said must have amused her since Silverstream cracked a bizarrely crooked giggling grin with her beak. I suppose those beaks are a bit on the soft and flexible side near the edges. "What?! Nah, I'm only twelve!"

I went silent for a moment as I just stared at her in disbelief. Twelve? For a filly of that height? And with a voice that deep and womanly? No way. "Yeah right. Really, what's your age?"

"No, really! I'm only twelve!" Silverstream said again while holding her arms out for expressive purposes. She then looked out of the corner of her eye as she added, "Although I do turn thirteen in December, so I guess there's that."

It was at this point that I knew she was not messing with me. I just shook my head in bemusement as I contemplated her height despite her age. "You bird kids sure grow fast... You might be twice the height of my kid and she's only your age."

"Oh, you have kids?! Where are they?! Can I meet them?" Silverstream asked excitedly as her hooves and hands tapped away on the floor like an excited dog.

"Well, she's not technically mine. I adopted Scootaloo a while back. And she's back home. I'm only here because Celestia specifically requested that I come along on this trip."

I should have known what kind of response that would have gotten out of her. Silverstream sat up and held her face between her hands as her eyes just sparkled with intrigue. "Princess Celestia?! You're with the princess?! Ooh, are you her personal knight?! I should've known that armor was for someone special! When were you knighted? What awesome quest did you go on to earn the title?!"

"Man, I've been getting that a lot today. And I've only been here for a few hours." I retorted while almost tempted to laugh. What a running gag this was turning into. "Anyway, no. I'm not a knight. I'm not even serving in the royal guard. I'm just wearing this armor so I can get around more easily while I'm here. The wings, you know?"

Silverstream's expression quickly turned into one of confusion. "That's it...? You didn't...slay a dragon or something? Rescued a bunch of people from a sinking ship?"

"No, nothing like that. I've seen very little action as is. I'm just a very close friend of Celestia and a freelancer." I explained while starting to sound like I was repeating myself too often. I was hoping I would not get the same question again today.

"Oh come on, there's gotta be more than that!" Silverstream chirped as she went airborne with her surprisingly big wings holding her aloft. "You can tell me! What was the very first thing you did when you got that armor?"

Now that her questions were getting more specific, I felt inclined to provide more details. And so I said, "Well....I guess I did save Nightmare Moon on the first night I wore this armor."

I knew Nightmare Moon had not paid any visits to Capricorn Island and I was uncertain whether or not if her legend as the Mare in the Moon was even known to the locals. Surprisingly, Silverstream knew who I was referring to and in a positive light. "Oh, I think I know her! Tall? Black? Has a mane of billowy blue space and stars? Really cool and pretty cat eyes? Wears blue jewelry? I was wondering who she was when I woke up. Really nice! Took me to a world of escalators!"

"Uh... Yeah, that's her. The Princess of Dreams." I replied as I was left genuinely surprised that Nightmare Moon had just happened to bump into Silverstream in a dream before she could ever get around to meeting Novo. I wonder how she and Luna decide which dreams to visit...

"Cool! And you saved her?! You rescued one of our princesses?! No wonder you've got such cool armor!" Silverstream exclaimed as she trotted around me in a way only a hippogriff can. I have to say the way she did it was really cute, almost as if she was prancing more than trotting.

"Yeah, sure... Anyway, I'm gonna look around some more, all right? You have a good one, Silverstream." I said while trying to get off of the patio and look around some more. I made my way to the stairs at the edge and made my way down while waving goodbye. I just did not want to spend too much of my first day on Capricorn Island locked in conversation with some random kid. But as I got down to the street and started to walk along it, it hit me. I had heard that name before. "Wait... Silverstream... Didn't Novo say something about... Oh!"

Suddenly remembering where I had first heard her name, I turned around as I called out, "Hey, Silverstream! Aren't you... Ack!"

I very nearly tripped over her! She had followed me right down the stairs and was tailing me not even ten feet behind me. She barely even flinched at me almost running into her and asked, "Forget something?"

"You... Were you following me?" I asked in confusion now that my train of thought had been interrupted.

"Uh huh. You're one of the first new things I've seen in a while. And I love new stuff!" She exclaimed with wings spread wide with absolutely no shame. What a wacky kid. I wonder if other hippogriffs are just as eccentric.

Momentarily distracted from what I was going to ask her, I just crossed my arms and shook my head while my eyes just looked at nothing out of the corners. "Yeah, you're definitely a lot like Pinkie Pie..."

Once again completely missing my point, Silverstream held up her hands in confusion. "What's with you and pink pies anyway? I mean yeah, I am pink, but I'm no pie! Besides, I'm nowhere near tasty enough to be one."

I could not help but cracking an amused smirk at Silverstream's antics. No matter how loud or bombastic she got when overstimulated, she was very hard not to like. Still, I at least tried to explain where I was coming from. "No, no, I mean you remind me of a friend of mine who just happens to have the name 'Pinkie Pie'. And you remind of her quite a bit. Just not as crazy."

"Oooooooh, right. I gotcha. Yeah, names are weird in Equestria. I mean yeah, I get what you mean. My mom's name is Ocean Flow, but she spends more time on the land and in the sky. You'd think someone with that name would spend more time in the sea! Oh, and there's my dad's boss. How does a hippogriff get the name Seaspray anyway?" Silverstream said as she went on and on. I have to admit I completely forgot about how bizarre Equestria's naming conventions are. I guess it is something you just stop noticing after a while unless someone draws attention to it.

"To be fair, I do kind of get a seabird feel from you hippogriffs. You look like you're good swimmers and thrive near the seaside." I explained while taking note of her beak. It was not at all like those of a bird of prey or even most mainland birds.

Silverstream's eyes then brightened a bit at this revelation. "Oh, right! I guess that makes sense. We hippogriffs sure do love fish!"

It was only then that I remembered why I had turned around in the first place. "Oh, right. Before I can forget again... Are you familiar with the princess of the island? Skystar? Novo said she was probably hanging with you and.....someone else? What was that name again? Terra...something?"

Silverstream did not miss a beat. "Oh, her! Yeah, Skystar and I are good friends. I live up here in the Omega sector, so I'm always close to the castle. And you're thinking of my brother. He's Terramar. I was hanging with them before I went off to get a snack, but then someone told me my dad rescued someone, so I just had to come see that. And then I found you!"

I felt a little embarrassed that I had distracted her from spending time with her friend and brother. "Oops... Yeah, didn't mean to distract you. They're probably wondering where you've gone."

"Oh my gosh, you're right! I need to go catch up with them!" Silverstream said with a gasp as she held her face in her hands. She then went airborne after spreading her wings and said, "I'm gonna go check in with them! See ya!"

I barely even got the chance to say goodbye before she took off over the rooftops and out of sight. A little disappointed that she would up and bolt like that, but I guess I should expect as much from kids. Now all alone again, I turned and continued on my way. I was most curious of what else this town had to offer.

Before long, I started to notice the smell of the sea in the air. This made no sense to me. I was well over a mile above sea level. But as I continued on and turned a few corners, I was greeted by a wide road lined with vendors and merchants. And I then loudly whispered the source of that smell. "Fish...!"

For the most part, I was seeing rows of merchants selling their wares that consisted of freshly caught fish. Just the sight of it all brought a big boost to my mood. "Now I see why Celestia said I was gonna love it here. Maybe they have sushi..."

I could barely take another step before I was giving an expected surprise. My vision suddenly went dark as something covered my eyes. A familiar voice then spoke from directly behind my head. "Guess who!"

I immediately knew who was messing with me, but I barely managed to stop myself from giving an immediate response. Considering my options, I decided to turn the tables with a hefty dose of snark. "Princess Skystar?"

"Nope!" The mysterious prankster replied.

"Queen Novo?" I asked again as I prepared the killing blow.

"Ooh, good one! But nope, not even close." She said again while waiting for the correct answer.

It was then that I decided to throw her for a loop. "Oh right, I get it. Can I help you, Admiral Seaspray?"

"What?! OK yeah, no. Not funny." She said as she let go of me. I burst into raucous laughter while I turned around to see Silverstream hovering over the ground with a very dry look in her eyes. Even her beak was scrunched up in a way that looked like she was trying to not laugh while being kind of annoyed at the same time.

Having gotten as much humor out of the situation as I was going to get, I then asked, "OK... OK, that was funny... But anyway, what're you doing back here? Don't you have some friends to hang with?"

Silverstream quickly regained her chipper demeanor and waved her hand through the air as if trying to swat something. "Oh yeah, I found them. And I told them I found someone new and interesting and I was gonna be spending the rest of the afternoon with him! They were OK with it, so here I am!"

"Wait, what?! Now hold on, I didn't agree to..." I started to say in exasperation before Silverstream flew right up to me and hugged me. She nuzzled her cheek against mine, that delightful fluffy plumage of hers feeling quite pleasant. I rolled my eyes, not able to find the words to turn her down. "You're lucky you are so easy to like."

"Awww, you're nice too! So, what should... Um..." Silverstream started to say before her words trailed off. She then let go of me and dropped back to the ground. "Um... What's your name again? I can't remember what my dad told me. Jams?"

That got a snort of laughter out of me. "It's James. My name is James."

"Ooh, I got it! James. James... Huh, I've never heard of a name like that. I guess it's a human name?" Silverstream asked as she dropped back to the ground. She then went around to my backside and tugged on one of my wings. "Wow, I can't believe how big these are. You can't even fold them up properly! They just hang down! How do you even fit them through the gaps in your armor?"

"They're not real! The wings are part of the armor, not my body. Those wings are just made of metal." I replied while Silverstream even tried to preen the feathers on my wings.

"Sure don't feel like it. They're such soft and smooth feathers." I looked back to see Silverstream rubbing her face into them.

Seeing that I would never be able to explain how my armor works to her, I would just have to convince her the only way I could. "Oh, they're really part of my armor... Hold on, lemme go get this stuff off."

"Huh? OK, I'll be right here. Don't go running off without me, all right?" Silverstream asked in return. I just patted her on the head before walking away and stepping into a narrow alley. I did not want to leave my armor's liquid state in a spot someone might stumble across. All it would take is one touch for them to put it on and I was not in the mood for a wild goose chase through town to find the unwitting thief.

I found a spot that I was looking for. A small space behind a barrel in a corner that even had a ledge above it to prevent anyone passing overhead from seeing it. Having long since memorized the spell that removes my armor, I cast it upon myself while in the spot I wanted to leave it all in and soon felt my hardened armor literally melting off my body. I soon stepped out of the puddle that had form around my feet, but was quickly reminded of my lack of proper footwear as I felt the hard stone floor through my socks. "Right, I forgot I can't wear shoes with that stuff..."

Knowing I had no reason to stay away from my armor for long, I stepped out of the alley and made my way back over to Silverstream. She was right where I left her. Right out in the middle of the street while seated on her haunches. The instant she saw me, she jumped up and flew right over to me. "Whoa, where'd your wings go?! You look a lot less bulky without that armor! Soft too! And soft long...hooves? Oh wait, those are feet."

I crossed my arms and watched in silent amusement as Silverstream poked my feet with her finger to see that they were not hooves in dire need of a trim. She then reached up and held my hand. "Ooh, even your hands aren't as bulky. And...they're soft too! Softer than mine. And your talons are so flat and stubby."

"Those are called fingernails, not talons. That term only applies to birds." I said while I felt Silverstream's pink hand grasp and feel mine. She was right. Her hand's flesh was not quite as soft as my own and had the texture of a bird's foot. Although it did have more mass on it than most bird feet. It really felt more like a hand than a bird's foot. While she sat before me while examining my hand, I absentmindedly brought my other hand to her head to just gently pet her through her delightfully soft plumage.

The response I got was not what I expected. Silverstream just froze as my fingers reached through her plumage and raked themselves over her scalp. That blank expression soon turned into one of the derpiest looks on someone's face I had seen in a long time. Like she had suddenly reached nirvana. "Whooooaaa... What's that feeling? Feels sooooo good right now..."

"Um... I'm just..." I mumbled before I suddenly realized what I was doing. My specialized petting of her had apparently hit some sort of sweet spot. The way she was reacting even brought to mind how Angela reacts when I pet her through her plumage back home. "I... I think I'm just giving you scritches."

"That's what they're called? Scritches? Then that means..." Silverstream mumbled before she just sat there while tilting her head towards my grasp. "Scritches are the best thing ever..."

"Heh... You silly bird." I muttered in amusement as I decided to let the little hippogriff indulge in my touch. I scritched around her head and right behind the underside of her beak, Silverstream constantly grinning in bliss as I did my thing. She must have been having a good time if she was getting so quiet. And soon, I heard it. Quiet cooing of sorts. Actually, I think that might not be the right word. I think the correct term is...churring? Whatever she was doing, it was delightful to hear and I was glad that I was making her so happy.

"Mmmm, right there... Right behind the ears..." She mumbled as I scritched around the base of those long tufts of feathers that resemble ears. I did happen to run my finger over an indentation in her skull, but I knew that was merely the ear of a bird. While hippogriffs are a fusion of avian and equine, they seem to lean more on the avian side of things in terms of how their bodies are like. I strongly doubt they lay eggs though.

After a good three minutes of scritching, I finally pulled my hand away from Silverstream's head. She flexed her wings while stretching her arms high. "Mmmm, good stuff! Almost feel like I just woke up from a power nap."

"Yeah, I'm not surprised you liked...that... Uh..." I began to say before my eyes looked a little higher. A quintet of hippogriffs were perched upon the edge of a rooftop up ahead and were all eyeing me while lined up in a row. That unwavering attention... It did not bode well for me. Not that I had a reason to fear them, but the fact that they had likely witnessed the whole thing... "Excuse me for a bit, Silverstream. I...um...need to get going riiiiight now..."

"You do? So suddenly? But we were just starting to have fun!" Silverstream asked in objection. She likely did not notice the other five locals watching us.

"Yeah, I do. I...got a feeling I should get going right now..." I muttered as I turned and started to walk away.

Sure enough, I looked over my shoulder to see the little flock of hippogriffs all stand up. The one at the front of the group, a stallion, called out to me. "Hey, stranger! How about we get some of that?!"

"Yeeenope!" I yelped as I took off running in the hopes of getting back to my armor. But I barely made fifteen strides before a shadow descended over me. I looked over my shoulder and let out a startled squeal as a blanket of feathers smothered me. Next thing I knew, I was being passed back and forth by some very enthusiastic hippogriffs in a flurry of plush feathers while just trying to cooperate by digging my wiggling fingers into whatever mass of feathers I could grab onto.

This went on for a good five minutes before I was left facedown on the road as my very satisfied customers walked away together while commenting back and forth at just how good those scritches felt. I did not move. I was not harmed, but I still felt like I just got off of an unexpectedly jarring roller coaster ride that went on three minutes longer than it should have. I heard the combination of hooves and soft feet approaching from behind before I felt a finger poke my head. I let out a groan of faux fatigue before I was poked two more times in succession. Sure enough, I heard Silverstream ask, "You OK?"

"Too...many...scritches... Curse these soft delicate hands of mine..." I grumbled in response. I was more annoyed than anything that so many at once would swarm me for something they could have gotten from each other. Or maybe the pointed talons on their fingertips are less ideal than the softer fingertips of a human. I was not given much time to think of anything else before I suddenly felt some pressure on my back. And the feeling of two hard hooves and two hands set upon it. I cast a cockeyed stare at nothing in particular as I asked, "Are you standing on me...?"

"Uh huh." She replied before I saw Silverstream lower her head towards mine like an eager pet cockatiel asking to be preened. "Scritches, please?"

"Well, since you asked politely..." I grumbled in bemusement before raising a hand up. Silverstream quickly put her head under it, allowing my fingers to go to work on her head. She sighed in delight as my fingertips dug into her feathers along her scalp. This only went on for a moment before I decided I had enough of this lightweight filly standing on me. "OK, that's enough. Get off."

Silverstream immediately hopped off of my back before I started to push myself up to my knees. I was very impressed with just how light she was. I was hardly uncomfortable at all with her standing atop me. After brushing myself off, I looked at Silverstream and saw her looking up at me patiently and silently. That long unwavering gaze was almost as if she was awaiting my approval, almost as if she was worried she did something to annoy me. More amused than anything with her prior behavior, I decided to hold out my arms invitingly for something I know we would both enjoy. Silverstream understood what I was displaying and asked, "Hugs?"

I nodded in confirmation. Beaming in delight, Silverstream sprang into my arms and clung to me in a cuddly embrace. I wrapped my arms around her to hold her up, loving the feeling of her delightfully soft plumage against me. Silverstream nuzzled her head against the side of my own as she cooed softly, "You're so nice... Soft touch, soft hugs... And a soft heart..."

"You're sweet too." I replied quietly before carrying her over to the nearest café. It had a layer of rafters overgrown with flowering ivy like I had mentioned before. I then set her down before going to the open window nearby and ordering a pair of yogurt and fruit parfaits. A fitting snack for such a location. I even had the sense to tell the clerk to bill the castle. I am sure it is common practice during official trips like this one.

"Ooh, thanks!" Silverstream said as she took her parfait in hand and started to dig into it with one of the spoons that had been provided. I sat across from her at the table, almost not used to the furniture being designed for something as big as I am. I was still getting used to not having to duck every now and then to not bump my head on the architecture. I am sure interior design of most places on Capricorn Island must feel huge to ponies.

Before long, Silverstream just stared at me from across the table with her head resting upon her upturned hand. I took notice of this and gave me an inquiring glance. She responded in kind with a smile as she said, "You're mysterious...and quiet. You haven't said a thing since you sat down."

"That's because I'm in an intriguing new location and am taking my time absorbing all the new sights and sounds. And I tend to listen more than I talk." I said without irony as I made no attempt to hide my perceptions and actions.

"But I've got no one else to talk to." Silverstream said while giving me a cheeky wink of her eye. "But if you listen more than you talk...does that mean I can talk as much as I want about whatever I want and you'll listen to everything?"

I paused to swallow a mouthful of fruit and yogurt before I said, "Yeah, I'll listen. Go ahead, talk about whatever you want."

Silverstream's eyes brightened at my words. "Anything?! OK! So, um... Ooh! So, you like stairs, right? We hippogriffs can fly wherever we want, so we don't have to use them very often. Still kinda need them anyway. But... Ooh! You came here from Canterlot, right? Does that mean you've seen the royal staircase in the main hall? Doesn't it look awesome?!"

That was a weird topic to turn the conversation to. I mean really. Stairs? Regardless, I knew what she was talking about. That impressive flight of stairs on the first floor of the palace where most people first see during the Grand Galloping Gala. The one with gilded railing and tall stained glass windows at the top before branching off in two directions. I just nodded to confirm I knew exactly of what she was talking about. "Oh, so you have seen it! I bet it looks even better in person than it does in the photos. Anyway, there's also..."

I am sorry to say I cannot recall everything else she said off the top of my head. At least not now. When she started mentioning places I have never been to or seen, it became much harder to comprehend what she was going into. But I listened. I never zoned out and could appreciate her passion for stairs. Or rather her passion for the much more extravagant staircases of various locales. Staircases can get remarkably opulent.

After maybe a good ten minutes of Silverstream yapping away about all sorts of fancy staircases from all over the world, she finally stopped talking as she took a moment to finish her snack. The enthusiastic filly before me looked at me in silence for a moment before she got down from her chair, walked over to my seat, and stood up tall before hugging me from the side. "You're really patient... I like that."

"I've had plenty of time to temper that quality." I said in return before putting an arm around her to return her hug. "And I like your peppiness and positive attitude. You're fun, Silverstream."

She giggled and puffed up like a happy parrot. I could tell she adored the praise. It would not surprise me in her energy proved to be too much at times, even for other hippogriffs. But I was growing to sincerely appreciate Silverstream. Like a more subdued Pinkie Pie who was more grounded in reality. I bet those two would play off of each other quite a bit if they ever met.

Before anything else could happen, I suddenly heard a familiar voice in my head. It was Celestia. "Hello, James? I hope I'm not catching you at a bad time. Whenever you have a moment, could you please return to the Ivory Palace? I will be waiting for you at the end of the bridge."

I could not respond due to lack of a means to communicate with Celestia via a telepathy spell, but Silverstream then gave me the same look I was giving her. "Whoa, did you hear that too? Was that Princess Celestia?"

"You heard that? I could swear she was only talking to me just now." I replied while wondering if she heard Celestia's voice only because our heads were touching. I then helped her down before standing up myself. "Anyway... Sounds like I should get back up to the palace. Must be for something important."

"Aww, and I was just starting to have a good time!" Silverstream groaned with such a displeased crooked pout on her beak. But that frown quickly turned itself around as she smiled just slightly. "Oh well. It must be important if Princess Celestia is calling you. And you are her special knight, right?"

"Not really, but... Well... OK, I guess she did ask me to come along for something. Maybe I'm about to find out what that reason is." I replied as I suddenly recalled that there was no way Celestia would have brought me along for a diplomatic visit just for the sake of a pleasure cruise. While I was having a good time thus far, there had to be more to my presence.

"OK! I guess I really shouldn't keep you then. The princess is calling!" Silverstream said before beginning to hover as we stepped out from under the shade. She then gave me a hug around my head. "I'll come find you later. See you then!"

"Yeah, sure. Have a good one, Silver." I replied before watching her fly away. I suppose she was going to try and locate her friends from earlier. Not wanting to keep Celestia waiting, I made my way back to my liquefied armor and put it back on. I then took to the air and flew back towards the palace while minding my speed to avoid another mishap like the last time.

I eventually glided across the bridge to save time and found Celestia standing before the great doors leading in while bordered by the two sentries appointed to mind the entrance. "Hey there, Celestia. Was that you I heard in my head?"

"Yes, that was me. But first, right this way. I need to show you where you will be staying for now." Celestia replied before she led me inside. I followed her through the tall ornately decorated halls before she opened a door for me. Inside was what looked like a luxury hotel room while keeping in line with the interior design of the palace. A very plush canopy bed caught my eye first and there was even a small balcony beyond the glass doors at the far end. I wish I could go into better detail, but there was just so much to cover. Maybe you will have a better time getting an idea by browsing a Capricorn Island travel magazine.

"Novo sure has good taste..." I muttered as I surveyed my surroundings. But as I did, I felt my armor melting off of me. I soon looked towards Celestia as she used the levitation spell to lift the puddle of liquid metal and set it into a small tub likely used for soaking one's feet. "Ooh, I was wondering where I would keep that when I'm not wearing it. Thanks for that."

"No problem, James. And your shoes are right over there by the bed." Celestia replied while pointing me towards my footwear. It felt good to get those back on my feet. I was getting tired of walking everywhere in just my socks. "Now then... About why I called you back here..."

I stood at attention, noticing Celestia's shift in tone to be less sweet and more sincere. Celestia then explained, "Novo's daily massage starts soon and I insisted that she allow you to do it this time. If that's fine with you, that is."

"Me? Massaging the queen? I don't see why I can't do that. Sure." I said in return as I approached Celestia and the door behind her. "Where can I find her?"

"About that... Before you get started, I should also say that what I've requested is part of why I wanted you to come along with me to Capricorn Island in the first place." Celestia said as her tone darkened. Her face lost its quiet joy and showed a gaze of very dear concern. There was something I had not been told. But before I could inquire, Celestia opened the door for us. "For now, just carry on and provide Novo with your usual services. Trust me, you'll see what I mean as you do so."

"That's really vague... But OK, I'll do it." I replied as I followed Celestia along down the halls. I was in for quite a surprise when she opened the next door after some wandering. I was greeted by the sight of a small private spa installed in the castle itself. While there was no one inside at the moment, there was some soft music playing from somewhere. I saw a hot tub, a couple of massage tables, and even a sauna over yonder. Not quite as spacious as the spa I work in and there were some services I noticed missing, but I guess even a queen cannot get everything she wants in the palace. I turned to Celestia who flashed me a quiet smile. "I trust you'll be good to her. I'll see you soon, my sunshine."

"Will do, Celestia. See you in a while." I replied while the Princess of the Dawn walked out of sight. I then waited by one of the massage tables while just observing my surroundings. Barely three minutes after Celestia's departure, Novo herself entered the spa. I felt myself smile upon seeing the ridiculously gorgeous hippogriff queen before me and immediately turned to her. I tried to be as professional as possible as I said, "Good afternoon, your majesty. Please take your place upon the table and we shall begin."

Perhaps she was just tired, but I noticed her usual smug smile on her beak was not present. Instead, she seemed quite aloof as the queen silently approached the massage table and took her place upon it in exactly the same way Celestia would back in Ponyville. It was only then that she spoke to me. "Celestia's told me good things about your services. I'm sure you won't disappoint."

"Yes, ma'am. I'll do my best." I replied almost on reflex. I promptly straddled her while Novo rested her head on her crossed arms. I was sure that massaging Novo would be no different than massaging Celestia for the most part due to their very similar body structures and began to massage Novo's neck through her plush plumage. Her feathers provided more padding that Celestia's relatively thin coat, but I had little difficulty working through it.

I was expecting Novo to get fairly chatty with me during the massage. I am even used to engaging in conversation with my most frequent returning customers while providing massages. I anticipated her to inquire about my escapades in town, or maybe provide some more of her amusing snarky jibes. However, Novo was worryingly silent for most of the massage. Aside from a quiet sigh or coo of relief, the hippogriff queen had nothing to say. Compared to how she was the moment I first saw her, this was utterly disquieting. I finally became worried enough to ask her. "Are you all right, your majesty?"

Novo did respond, though not in as much detail as I would have liked. "I'm good, honey. Keep going."

I did not buy it. There is relaxed, and then there is something else. Even so, I continued with my services. I knew better than to pry too hard with a first-time client. Especially when that client is royalty. My hands massaged her very impressive wings and even her very full and feminine flanks. I was quite relieved I did not have to worry about the presence of a potentially sensitive cutie mark on them. After a good long while, I stepped back and allowed the queen to rise to her feet. She hopped down from the table and flexed herself while letting out a long deep groan with each twist of her regal body. After getting some good stretches, Novo sighed sharply before looking at me with a proper smile. "Mm! Celestia wasn't pulling my leg about your services. Those soft hands of yours do a better job than my usual providers."

"It was a pleasure to serve, your majesty." I replied with a smile of my own. Just feeling that soft cushy plumage in my hands was enjoyable in its own right. I was glad we both enjoyed our time.

Novo then departed while looking a little more at ease than when she entered. Even so, I was still wondering why Novo was so obviously out of character compared to the first time I saw her. Even when she left, she did not have much to say. Starting to get a grasp that something was wrong here, I went off in search for Celestia for some answers.

I had to ask the guards stationed around the palace to find Celestia. I found her back in the guest room that had been provided to her. It would be difficult to describe how it differed from mine. The interior design was quite consistent in its display of luxury. The Princess of the Dawn was quick to notice me when I stuck my head in while relaxing upon her bed with a sheet of paper before her. "All finished, James? I trust Novo was quite satisfied with the end results?"

"Yep. She was very pleased by the time I was done. At least I think she was..." I said while I wandered in as the door closed and locked behind me. I glanced back at it to see Celestia's magic aura fade from the knob. I took that as a sign that what was about to be discussed was best kept between the two of us. "Personal topic time?"

Celestia nodded before I took a seat on a chair by the bed. "So... How was Novo when she came in?"

"Quiet... Too quiet. I mean she was pleased with my work and complimented me graciously at the end, but... Is she OK? Did something happen while I was in town?" I asked in return as I suspected perhaps Novo had received some bad news and was distracted by her own thoughts during that massage.

"No, I can assure you nothing bad happened while you were away." Celestia replied with a shake of her head. "Now tell me. What are your thoughts on Novo now that you've spent some time with her?"

I could not help cracking a smile as I thought back to our earlier interactions. "Funny... Sassy... Incredibly entertaining in ways I would never expect from a queen... And hot as hell. I can't remember the last time I found myself liking someone so quickly. She's awesome."

Celestia could not help smiling as I spoke. She probably related to much of what I said. However, that smile then faded as she asked, "Very good, I had a hunch you would like her. Now then... What else do you know about her?"

"What else...? Am I forgetting something that I was told?" I asked while I crossed my arms and tried to think. The way Celestia spoke to me made it seem that she was expecting me to know something. Something I must have been told or was within earshot when it was mentioned. I tried thinking back to my prior journal entry to try and recall anything I may have specifically written. It was easier than trying to remember something I had heard. And then it hit me. A conversation I overheard between Celestia and her sisters as we first approached the airship dock for the first time. My eyes went wide as I felt something grasp at my throat in cold shock. "She's a widow..."

"Yes... For quite some time too." Celestia said somberly as she set aside the document she had been looking over. "She lost her king some decades ago to illness. The true tragedy is that were he alive today, our advances in medical magic and science would have saved him. It was viral. We had high hopes that he would pull through, but..."

I remained respectfully silent. A queen mourning her king, even decades after the fact. I had assumed that Novo was immortal to some degree, but I felt no need to inquire how that works with a hippogriff queen. After a solemn lull, I found the will to speak. "Were they happy together?"

Celestia showed a small, albeit sad smile. "Oh, very. Cygnus was a commoner, but his love for his people was more than enough incentive for Novo to marry him into the royal family as her king. They were quite the couple. In some ways, you even remind me of him. She was always the chatty sarcastic type, turning heads where she went while just being Novo. He was the more silent of the two, but always supportive and loving. And he had a sharp wit that would manifest at just the right time. He always caught Novo by surprise whenever he had a quick jibe to add to the discussion. Aaah, those two... So madly in love, they were..."

Hearing her talk about the guy made me smile. And it only added to the lingering tragedy that was his passing. I doubt there are few alive on the island who even remembers the guy now. Still, I had to ask for clarification. "But...she still grieves? Hasn't it been long enough?"

The Princess of the Dawn gave me a more solemn gaze as she said, "You must understand, James. Hippogriffs mate for life. Should their spouse die, they are always slow to move on. Much like those doves on your arms."

My hand reflexively reached for the upper sleeve of my shirt, knowing what lied just underneath. Celestia then continued, "With Novo, it is worse. She and her king are untouched by the flow of time as the rulers of Capricorn Island. Their reign was supposed to last as long as their marriage. And Novo was never the same again. She knows how to be a mother to her daughter and she knows how to be a queen to her people, but... She has forgotten what it is like to just be herself and enjoy life."

"But that can't be right. I saw her when she came to greet us at the docks. She was so full of life and genuinely happy. There's got to be more than that." I said as I noticed that some things in Celestia's story did not quite add up. If Novo was in mourning, she really was not showing it earlier.

Celestia tried to smile, but failed. "That is because I was there, James. Novo and I go back centuries. We've always been very good friends. And having me around brings out the best in her. I am a pleasant distraction to her aching heart. And yet... I can't be there for her all the time. When we depart, there will be little to distract her from the memories... Nothing but the business of the day as queen and her interactions with her daughter will serve as solace and that just isn't enough."

I cast my gaze to the ornate carpet below my feet, my eyes tracing over the designs as my mind wandered while processing her grim words. Poor Novo... I would never have guessed her heart was suffering. But it was then that I realized where this was going as I lifted my gaze to look at the princess before me. "Then what does that have to do with me being here?"

A more hopeful look filled Celestia's eyes as she spoke to me. "I wanted you to come because I know you can help her, James. You have a healing personality. I am convinced that with enough time, you can ease her heart."

Flattering as such a statement was and as much as I was tempted to be humble and insist I was nothing special, but I knew what she was saying was true. I knew better than to question it. And yet, I had my doubts about this one. "Celestia... I know that, but... What am I supposed to do for the sake of a grieving widow? Especially one who has been in mourning for this long?"

"Well... Right now, I don't have a clear answer for that..." Celestia mumbled as she averted her gaze before looking back at me with a more relaxed expression set upon her face. "But for now, don't worry about it. I want this first day to be a day of relaxation and enjoyment for you. We can worry about Novo tomorrow. It'll also give me time to think up a means for you to help her."

"I'm still not so sure there's anything I can do for her, but if you insist..." I muttered before looking towards the curtains and the window beyond. I felt genuinely bad for Novo. She made such an amazing first impression with me. To know that she was secretly suffering... It made my heart heavy. But what could I do for her? For a queen maybe fifty times my age? The dynamics between us seemed too great to reconcile. How would I even approach her? Would she even listen to anything I said where it counted?

"James, really..." Celestia said softly before using her magic to pull me up onto my feet and bring me closer to her. She then reached out and placed a kiss upon my lips. "Do not worry about her for now. I just wanted to bring you up to speed. I am confident that she will be much more at ease by the time we depart for home in a week. Let's take things one day at a time."

That soft kiss upon my lips was better for my nerves than I expected. I suppose I was just overthinking things. I managed to smile a little, trying to confirm that I had faith in Celestia's plans for her old friend. However, she then spoke up with a smile upon her face, "Anyway, why don't we change the subject to something more pleasant? How was your first outing on the town? You like it?"

This got a bigger smile out of me as I readily nodded. "Oh, absolutely. The architecture, friendly locals, and lots of fish. I know I'm gonna have a good time here."

"Yes, I had a hunch you would love all the seafood they have here. Fish is a staple of a hippogriff's diet." Celestia said while looking quite delighted by my reserved enthusiasm. "What else? Did you make any new friends out there?"

"Actually..... Yeah, I did. I think... I bumped into that Silverstream kid Novo mentioned. She's pretty fun. Kind of like a younger and less crazy Pinkie Pie. I even met her dad. Really nice guy and he even saved me when I lost control during a dive."

Those last words brought out a look of concern on Celestia's face. "You lost control? That can't be right. You're quite capable when flying, right? What happened?"

I rolled my eyes as I knew that both she and I would never have anticipated the real problem. "I wasn't wearing my helmet. Without that thing to keep out the wind, I couldn't even breathe or keep my eyes open when I went too fast."

Celestia's face went blank for a few seconds before her eyes glanced over at nothing in particular. "Oops... I guess we should've brought your helmet along after all."

My thoughts went back to my armor. Especially the magic it houses in its gauntlets. "I... I can just use magic to summon my helmet, can't I? It does have an inexplicable connection to the rest of my armor, right?"

"I...suppose you could try. If that doesn't work, I guess you'll just have to keep your speed down when you fly while we're here. Really, I'm sorry I didn't anticipate this." Celestia replied while looking quite apologetic about the whole debacle.

I just shook my hands before me in dismissal, not wanting to sound like I was all that bothered. I did not mind the thought of keeping my feet on the ground for this visit. "Hey, it's fine. It's not like we humans are designed for speedy flight to begin with. You ponies are far better designed for air intake while moving forward anyway."

Before much longer, we heard a tapping on the door. We both looked towards the door in anticipation of one of the guards or even Novo announcing their arrival and intentions. A moment later, there was another tapping. Celestia and I glanced at each other in confusion, finding this to be a bit off. Celestia then turned to the door and asked, "May I ask who is knocking?"

The muffled voice we heard was not at all what I was expecting. "Oh, I'm just looking for James! Have you seen him? Tall? No feathers or beak? Wears some really cool armor with wings? Gives really good scritches?"

I looked at Celestia with an aside glance and asked quietly, "What is she doing here?! Do the guards just let anyone into the palace as long as they're on good behavior?"

"Not to my knowledge, no... Is that a friend of yours?" Celestia asked in response while starting to look rather amused.

I rolled my eyes and quietly whispered, "Eh... Kind of. That's Silverstream. I just told you about her."

"Oh, her? In that case..." Celestia muttered slyly before using her magic to open the door to reveal the hippogriff filly standing on the other side. "Yes, he's right here."

"Ooh, there you are! I've been checking each... Oh, are you Princess Celestia?!" Silverstream chirped before trotting in and bowing before the Princess of the Dawn. I assumed it was their first time meeting each other. Which Silverstream then confirmed. "I've never had the chance to talk to you! Wow, I'm right here in your own private room! I'd ask for an autograph, but I didn't bring anything for you to sign..."

"Oh, it's no problem, dear. I've heard good things about you from Skystar and Novo." Celestia said with a delighted smile on her face.

I decided to ask Silverstream on just how she infiltrated the Ivory Palace. "Hey, how did you even get by the guards? Do they allow anyone in or something?"

Silverstream snickered a bit as she said, "No, nothing like that! It's just that being friends with the princess of Capricorn Island has all sorts of perks. I can come and go whenever I want as long as I don't make a mess."

"Oh... Right... Well then... You wanted to see me about something?" I then asked while taking a seat again.

"Well... Aside from wanting some more scritches? I was wondering if..." Silverstream said before glancing at Celestia in a way that seemed to imply she was silently asking for permission. Celestia just nodded while smiling to grant her free reign to ask whatever she wanted. Silverstream then looked back to me and asked, "Would you like to come over to my place for dinner?"

"Would I... Um... What? It's a little soon for something like that, right? You barely know me..." I retorted while starting to wonder if I made a mistake by having her become endeared to me through the use of scritches so fast.

Celestia merely chuckled before she leaned towards me and said, "It wouldn't be the first time a complete stranger has done something nice for you, am I right?"

"Well yeah, but that was a welcome party thrown by someone who specializes in such things..." I replied before noticing Silverstream giving me a very pleading gaze with those big purple eyes looking at me while rarely blinking. Even though I barely knew her, I felt like it would be wrong to refuse her. And so I threw caution to the wind by asking one last caution. "Will your folks mind me being there?"

Silverstream replied while showing a hopeful smile, "Dad already knows you. And Mom would love to get to know you too. So would Terramar."

I then looked at Celestia and asked, "Would anyone mind if I wasn't here for dinner tonight?"

"Oh, I'll put in a good word with Novo. She'll understand if you're spending the evening with a new friend." Celestia replied happily without any signs of objections.

Not wanting to turn her down and being in the mood to try new things and see more of what this locale had to offer, I made my decision. "Well, sure. I'd be happy to join you for dinner at your place."

"Yes! Oh, but... Um..." Silverstream shouted as she jumped in the air with her hands raised high, only for her to lean towards Celestia before hiding their faces with her wing. I waited respectfully as they whispered to each other before Silverstream lowered her wing and looked at me in delight. "OK, that means we're all set! But first... More scritches before we go?"

"Pfft, maybe it was a mistake to introduce you to my magic fingers." I said jokingly before reaching out and dragging my fingertips against her scalp. Silverstream fluffed up like a cockatoo as she cooed like a dove, eyes closing in serene calm while Celestia looked at me with quite a smirk on her lips. "What? It's not my fault my fingers work this well on ponies with feathers."

Celestia grinned broadly as she let out a giggle. "I always knew you had a thing for birds, James."

"More like they have a thing for me." I retorted while Silverstream just sat there in blissful obliviousness while my fingers scritched her fluffy head. Only when I pulled my hands away did she rapidly shake her head as her feathers returned to their prior smooth composition. "OK, that's enough for now. We going?"

"Mmhm! It was good to meet you, your highness! I'll bring James back safe and sound and happy." Silverstream said before bowing to Celestia once more. After making sure to get my shoes on, I said my goodbyes to Celestia and followed Silverstream out the door and down the halls.

She was not exaggerating about being able to come and go as she pleased. The guards barely batted an eye at us as we passed them by. I followed in silence while just enjoying the pleasant humming of the hippogriff filly just ahead of me. And once we were out on the bridge connecting the Ivory Palace to the Omega sector, Silverstream went into a trot. She looked ridiculously cute as she skipped along while I tried to stay close. I did not know my way around very well yet and was entirely dependant on her to guide me to our destination.

Once we were going through town, Silverstream looked back at me. "Having a good time so far, new friend?"

"Uh... Yeah, it's been a really nice afternoon so far." I said briefly while I just followed along. I really was not in the mood to talk much, but I was sure that Silverstream was going to try her best to get a conversation out of me.

"Still being the quiet type?" Silverstream asked after another minute went by. She even turned around and started to trot backwards to keep her eyes on me. "What's the matter? You so quiet because you're not happy?"

"No, I'm feeling quite calm and relaxed right now." I replied while keeping an eye on the road to make sure she would not back up into anything. "Although... I guess I could ask... Why did you want me to come over for dinner?"

Silverstream was quite upfront about her motive. "Because you're my new friend and wanted my family to meet you. Or at least the rest of my family."

Silverstream was certainly acting her age, even if she did not sound it. I swear her outward appearance and even her voice are more developed than what I would expect from a twelve-year-old. Still, I knew I should be cautious over developing any sort of connection with someone that young and naive. "Silver... I think it's a little soon to say that we're friends. We barely know each other."

"You mean..." She muttered as her trot came to a stop, her eyes gazing up at me as a frown formed on her beak. "We're...not friends?"

"I... Well... I would say it's too soon to say that for sure, but..." I mumbled as I tried to find the right words. I could tell she was very sincere in her declaration of friendship, even if she was a little too willing to trust a stranger. Regardless, I did like her. She had made a very good first impression on me. Unable to really invalidate her words, I decided to just roll with it and held out my arms. "Meh... Come here."

"Ooh! Hugs!" Silverstream exclaimed in sudden joy before leaping into my arms as we embraced. I cracked an amused smirk as the fluffy bird filly held onto me while my arms kept her off the ground. "Mmm... I like my new friend. He's such a cuddle bear."

"Heh... Sure... Friend." I muttered quietly while trying to make her comfortable with one hand rubbing along her back. I know I am used to making friends relatively easily in Equestria. The bonds of friendship seems to come easily to ponies. But making friends with a foreigner, especially one who was just a child, seemed to carry with it an unspoken sort of protocol. At least that is how I felt about it. That, and I still do not fully have a grasp of how the hippogriffs are. I did not want to make any sudden mistakes that would risk alienating me from these wonderful people I was quickly growing to like.

"Say, James? Quick question." Silverstream asked before we both looked at each other mere inches away from each other's face. She smiled almost sheepishly, as if she knew she was pushing her luck. "Carry me the rest of the way?"

I cracked a crooked smile at the unexpected request. I certainly did not mind holding her. Silverstream was probably as light as Rainbow Dash. Maybe even lighter. "Well... Sure, why not? Just...give me a second here."

"OK, but what... Ooh! What're you doing?!" Silverstream asked as I hoisted her over my shoulders until she was draped over them like a lamb with my hands resting upon her arms and legs. "Ooh, this is new! Did I tell you I love new stuff?"

"You did, actually. And sorry, I just don't want my arms getting tired on the way." I replied while I started to walk along. "Just be sure to point me in the right direction, all right?"

"OK then! Oh, make a left here. Then three houses down..." Silverstream replied before she pointed ahead and continued to guide me along before we came to a stop to a house just as white as every other dwelling around us. They really are tricky to distinguish from each other as they all seem to mesh together into an amalgamation of various white lumps dotting the mountain. "Here we are! My family's home in the Omega sector."

I finally decided to ask a question that had been lingering in my mind for a while. "Say... Why is this town even called that? Why Omega?"

"Why? Oh right, you haven't been here for very long." Silverstream said before looking at me by the side of my face. "There's twenty-four full towns on the island and they're named in order from lowest to highest. The one closest to the base of the mountain is the Alpha sector, the next one up is the Beta sector, and so on until you get to the Omega sector up here at the summit. There's a bunch of little places all over the mountain, but only the real towns get those names."

"Yeah, I'm starting to notice a Greek trend around here..." I muttered as I helped set Silverstream down before approaching the door and instinctively ducking before realizing the doorway was easily tall enough for me to walk through without bumping my head. "Right... I keep forgetting I don't need to mind my head while I'm here."

Just before I could reach for the door, I heard a voice speak up from just above. "Hey, Silverstream! Who's your friend?"

I quickly looked over my shoulder to see a hippogriff colt coming in for a landing that I had not seen before. He was roughly Silverstream's height with his mane and tail being a bit unkempt and uneven compared to the more majestic hippogriff stallions I had seen thus far. They were also obviously made up of broad feathers that consisted of shades of a type of sea green. His eyes were of a very similar hue while his feathers consisted of a shade of white with a tiny hint of green to them. He quickly set himself down and folded his wings as Silverstream turned to face him and said, "Hi, Terramar! This is James! And he gives the best scritches!"

"Scri... What?" The colt asked with a voice that was too deep for someone who was likely the same age as Silverstream. Those hippogriffs sure do grow fast. He then looked at me with a bit of an uneven grin as he said, "I hope my sister hasn't given you any trouble. She can be a handful."

"Nah, it's cool. She's fun." I replied while patting Silverstream reassuringly on the head. She closed her eyes while flashing a delighted smile while even letting up a quiet chirp. "So... You're her brother? Does that mean you were with the princess?"

"Oh, Princess Skystar's gone home for the evening. And... Um... What even ARE you?" He asked while looking understandably confused. Not that I could blame him. In a world like Equestria, humans must look incredibly out of place.

"He's a human! Super rare creatures with the softest hands! And they give such good scritches!" Silverstream exclaimed before I could even say anything. I just rolled my eyes at her enthusiasm. "Did I mention they give great scritches? Because the scritches they give are soooooo good!"

I was glad to see her brother was much more chill than Silverstream. He just stared at her and I before looking at me while letting out a bit of a nervous chuckle. "Heheh... Are you sure she's not getting on your nerves? I feel like you're gonna scold her any second now."

That actually got a laugh out of me. And they both looked at me with glances of confusion. "No, it's all good! I've had plenty of time to build up a tolerance for the loud wacky types back home. Really, your sister's fine by me... You... Sorry, what's your name again?"

"Terramar. And you're...James? Is that what she called you?" Terramar replied while reaching out for a handshake, which I promptly returned.

"Yep, that's me. And...Silverstream wants me to stay for dinner." I explained briefly while hoping he would not be alarmed. "Your dad saved me this afternoon. He's a good catch."

"That was you?! I heard Dad helped someone, but I never figured out who. Are you OK? What even happened?" Terramar asked with a look of concern in his eyes.

I decided to not hide the details. "I went into a dive and wasn't expecting the wind to be strong enough to blind me. Your dad grabbed me before I could crash."

Terramar seemed to understand what I meant, yet looked completely bewildered as he looked me over. "You can...dive? How? Where are your wings?"

Silverstream was quick to enthusiastically answer that question. "Oh, he doesn't have wings himself. He just has a really impressive set of wings on the coolest armor you'll ever see! He just left it back in the castle for now."

"Armor?! The castle?! Then..." Terramar asked before going silent as he thought for a moment. He then looked up at me and asked, "Did you...come in this afternoon with Princess Celestia?"

"Yeah, I did. And before you ask, I'm not with the royal guard and I'm not her appointed knight. I'm just a close friend for hers and am a freelancer who was given that armor to get around this island more easily." I said once again while starting to grow weary of having to repeat myself to everyone who asks me that question.

Terramar's expression brightened as he heard this. "Now wonder Silverstream wanted you to visit. That's cool! You're friends with the princess herself?! Man, Mom and Dad are gonna wanna meet you!"

"Well, your dad already knows me and he knows why I'm here and who I came with." I explained before stepping aside to let him reach the door. "Anyway, I shouldn't hold you up any longer. You were coming home, right?"

"Yeah, I was. But... Um..." Terramar muttered before he looked at his sister. She looked like she really wanted to tell him something since she was fidgeting a bit. "What are these scritches Silverstream was bringing up."

Silverstream just smirked a bit as she grabbed my hand and pulled it out towards him. "Why don't you see for yourself? They're the best thing ever!"

Terramar took a step back while looking understandably weirded out. I snorted in a suppressed laugh as I said, "It's fine, Terramar. I swear it's painless."

The hippogriff colt rolled his eyes as he resigned himself to his sister's insistence. "OK, OK... I'll have some scritches."

He changed his tune very quickly. Just seconds after my fingers started scritching at his scalp through his feathers, Terramar displayed a ridiculously relaxed smile on his beak while he looked like he was going to pass out for a nap. "Wooooow... Oooh, that's nice... I see why Silverstream likes this stuff."

"You birds are so easy to amuse... Hm?" I mumbled before noticing Silverstream nudging my other hand with her head like an impatient dog trying to convince her master to play. I knew what she wanted and started giving her pretty head some scritches too. I just stood there, wondering how I got into this situation as a convenient scritching device for these two siblings.

I suddenly froze as I heard the door open from behind me. A familiar voice then spoke, "You kids coming in anytime soon? I heard you out here, so... Huh? Well, if it isn't James again! Did you escort my kids home?"

"Um... Kind of. I brought Silverstream home, but Terramar only just now showed up..." I retorted as I turned around while taking my hands off the heads of the two hippogriff kids. Sure enough, Sky Beak was standing in the doorway with no sign of his armor. "Good evening, sir. Silverstream insisted that I come along."

Silverstream then stepped between us and looked up at her father with a big smile. "Can he stay for dinner? Pleeeease?"

Sky Beak just let out a hearty laugh at his daughter's request. "Did you already make a new friend? Ocean, we have a guest!"

I assumed that was a yes and followed them into the house. I was quite impressed with the interior design. To someone from Earth, it seemed to be a fusion of Mediterranean and Caribbean design features. Lots of white walls and even some exposed stonework, an open kitchen, smooth mahogany floor, and so on. The hippogriffs definitely have a penchant for interior design that would not be out of place in seaside locales. But I did not have much time to take in as a beautiful hippogriff mare stepped out from behind the kitchen counter and into the living room. "Oh my! Sky, is this who you were speaking of?"

"He sure is, dear. I was lucky I noticed him in time." Sky Beak replied happily while patting me on my back lightly. The mare before me was easily my height like her husband, her plumage consisting of a pale yellow and her eyes being a light purple. Her long tail and her mane were or orchid hues with her mane even being styled to one side of her head in a manner not entirely unlike Fluttershy's mane, though maybe only about half her mane's length. Sky then smiled at me as he said, "James, I'd like you to meet my wife."

"It's a pleasure." She added before taking my hand between hers and giving it a gentle shake. "Ocean Flow. So good to meet you, dear."

"The pleasure is all mine..." I muttered while genuinely taken aback by the sheer hospitality of this family. Even on my first day in Ponyville, the vast majority of the locals just stared in silence while I wandered in confusion. But here, I was being welcomed into the home of a few hippogriffs I barely even knew yet. So trusting and so full of positivity. Easily the happiest race of people I have ever encountered in Equestria. "So... I guess I am staying for dinner?"

"You bet you are! Make yourself comfortable, we were just about to get started in the kitchen." Sky Beak replied happily before we all got out of the foyer. Ocean Flow went to the kitchen with her husband and quickly got to work on preparing dinner. I quickly picked up the smell of frozen fish and found myself really looking forward to whatever was going to be on the menu tonight. Not wanting to get in the way, I sat myself down on the couch in the living room while still being within sight of the open kitchen.

Silverstream trotted happily into the kitchen while looking so happy that I was being permitted to stay. I heard her converse with her parents while they happily talked with her too. They just had such a happy vibe about them. And the more I watched, the more...wistful I felt. They were all just so happy and the way Ocean Flow and Sky Beak interacted with Silverstream put a smile on my face. I could tell they were very good parents. And... Well, as absurd as this sounds, I could not help but feel a vague hint of envy in the back of my mind.

I stared at nothing in particular for a moment as the conversations and sounds in the kitchen became white noise to me. My mind was adrift as unpleasant thoughts flowed through my mind. A miasma of longing and bitterness. I was so lost in my own head that I did not notice Terramar take a seat beside me. His voice snapped me out of my trance as he asked, "Are you...all right over here?"

"Huh? Oh, um... Yeah, I'm good. It's just... You..." I mumbled almost incoherently before I looked over my shoulder at the kitchen again to see the trio of hippogriffs going about their business and engaging in pleasant conversation. Silverstream was talking about all the scritches I had given her. "You and Silverstream have it really good here. Your mom and dad... They're good people. Really good."

Terramar looked back at them and smiled before looking back to me. "Yeah, they're great and I love them. What about your parents? They good too?"

I went silent for a moment. It has been a while since I last interacted with my family since it was kind of a requirement if I was going to live on an entirely different planet from them. Having lots of friends you can count on is wonderful, but...I guess there really is no replacing family. Even if there are some family members one would rather not have to deal with again. "Well... I guess it depends on who you ask. My mom is fine. I have no complaints about her. I was always pretty close to her. But my dad..."

Terramar scooted a little closer to me and patted me on the back with his wing. "You can tell me. I'll listen. It's the least I can do for you after all you've done to make my sister happy today."

"Thanks... You're a good kid." I mumbled before just looking at nothing in particular. "My dad... He was fine when I was growing up. But it was only when I was in my teens that he became more prone to...unpleasant acts and even now, we aren't exactly on the best of terms. I can't even really talk to him anymore because I can't trust him to keep his temper in check. He has no patience, very little discipline, and the final straw for me was when he started screaming at me for only letting out an exasperated sigh."

I looked at Terramar out of the corner of my eye. It was clear that he had a difficult time comprehending what I was saying. And that was a good thing. I did not want him to know what it is like to have a poor relationship with one's father. "So...your father is a bad guy?"

"I didn't say that. But he does have problems. Specifically with his ego. He's the kind of guy who will never own up to his mistakes and I'm . I don't hate the man, but I am afraid of him. There was even a particular time during my high school years where he guilt tripped me into having a meltdown over something that didn't even happen. And when I got home, my mother informed me of it and that he owed me a massive apology." I explained before turning to Terramar while feeling so emotionally drained as I recalled the very unpleasant memory. "I never got that apology. And I know I never will."

Terramar started to raise a hand to me, but hesitated for a moment. I think he was debating on whether or not to give me a hug. I let out a long sigh and halfheartedly held an arm out to him. The hippogriff colt responded by wrapping his arm and wing around me. It felt good to be in the soft feathered embrace of a hippogriff. I had nothing but the highest expectations for them now and even Terramar was not disappointing me. I then mumbled quietly, "I'm not trying to demonize my father, but he's not someone I want to become. And I'm not in a hurry to see him again..."

"Hey... It's OK... My father's not like that. He's the most patient and fun dad I could ever ask for." Terramar said softly as I felt him starting to preen my hair. It felt a bit weird, but I did not stop him. I think he was just trying to calm me down.

"You're a good kid, Terramar. And you're lucky to have such an awesome dad. I hope he's as good to you now as he'll be in ten years." I said softly before just turning my gaze to the ceiling as the bitterness simmered in my heart. Bizarre as it sounds, I began to wish someone like Sky Beak could have been my father. Just such a good guy...

My thoughts wandered for a moment longer before the sound of Ocean Flow's voice reached my ears. "Terramar? Could you be a dear and set the table, please?"

"Oh, sure! Excuse me for a little while, James." Terramar replied before hopping down from the couch and heading over to the dining room right across from the kitchen. Left to my thoughts, I again stared at the ceiling. But my thoughts were soon interrupted when Silverstream came over and bounded up onto the couch beside me. I did not respond, feeling too unhappy and wistful to really respond. It had been a long time since I last felt that down about anything and I think even Silverstream could see that something was wrong.

"What's wrong? Why do you look so sad...?" The hippogriff filly asked as I continued to stare at the ceiling. I was not even really aware of the pressure and warmth around the edges of my eyes. "Oh no... You're crying?"

I wiped my stray tears away, almost embarrassed that she had caught me in a moment of weakness. But Silverstream was not about to let me hide it. She placed her hand over mine and looked me in the eye. "Hey, it's OK to cry if you need to... And besides..."

She then nuzzled her head against the crook of my neck while her wings wrapped around me. "You've made me really happy today..... Now it's my turn to make you happy too."

I was at a loss for words. The precious filly snuggled up against me as I felt her plush plumage pressing against me. She had her eyes closed, clinging to me with her wings while tenderly nuzzling her head against my chest and the crook of my neck. And in her throat, I heard the unmistakable cooing of a dove. Over and over, that delightful gentle coo reached my ears. It was almost therapeutic.

It has been a long time since I last felt so overwhelmingly grateful for the presence of someone during a moment of emotional turmoil. More tears flowed free as I wrapped my arms around that precious filly and nestled her head just under my chin. I let out a long haggard sigh as I struggled to reign in my emotions to not make a scene. I whispered softly to her, trying to voice my gratitude. "You are such a good girl, Silver..."

I felt her drag my fingers over my chest, her blunt talons sliding over my shirt. I think she was trying to give me some form of scritches. Without even opening her eyes, she cooed softly to me. "And you've been good to me too... May I have some scritches while we wait for dinner?"

"As many as you want..." I muttered before bringing my hands to her back and to her head. My fingers went to work, digging through her feathers and scratching at the flesh beneath them. Her gentle coos became delightful quiet churring a moment later and only continued to assail my ears with such a pleasant sound. I whispered softly to her, "I'm really glad I came here..."

"I'm glad you're here too..." Silverstream whispered back while sounding like she was ready to pass out for a nap. Moments later, my assumption proved correct. Her churring gave way for quiet snoring and long deep breaths. Following her example, I pulled my feet up and lied down on the couch with Silverstream serving as a plush feather blanket. I closed my eyes as I too tried to take a nap to help pass the time.

I do not think I really had time to fall asleep. There was a bit too much activity going on nearby and the smell of dinner cooking got me hungry more than it made me sleepy. I also was not entirely comfortable in a new environment I had only just barely become acquainted with. But before long, I detected someone approaching me from the side and cracked an eye open to find Sky Beak standing over me with an amused grin on his beak. "Looks like you made a new friend. You two comfy?"

My hand was resting upon Silverstream's back while she slumbered upon me. My mood had improved while just trying to take a nap, so I was not feeling particularly melancholy anymore. Especially with such a cute fluffy bird horse resting upon me. I could not help cracking an uneven grimace as I looked down at Silverstream and then back to her father. "Your daughter is adorable."

He just barely avoided letting out a chuckle as he looked towards the dining table over yonder. "She sure is. Anyway, dinner's ready. You two ready to dig in?"

Silverstream's eyes popped open abruptly before she suddenly sat up. "Dinner? Food?! Yes! Is it salmon?"

"That and more! Come along, you two." Sky replied before he walked over to the table that was just out of sight from where I was.

Before Silverstream could get off of me, she looked down at me before bringing her hand to my face. She traced her finger over where my tears had flowed and asked quietly, "Everything OK now? No more tears?"

"Yeah... I'm good now." I muttered before I sat up and put my arms around Silverstream. I was sincerely grateful for everyone's hospitality, but I was especially grateful for Silverstream's positivity. It is hard to be upset when she is around.

"Awww... Hugs before dinner?" She asked before hugging me right back. "Mmmm... You give the best scritches, but your hugs are great too."

I did not want to keep anyone waiting, so I let Silverstream go and went to take a seat at the table with everyone else. And I was quite surprised with what I saw. Baked salmon with a balsamic glaze, seaweed salad, roasted veggies, and even shrimp kebabs. Just the sight of everything caused my hunger to jump. I was in for a very filling meal.

I went mostly silent as we all took turns filling our plates. I listened to the family chat while everyone just looked and sounded so happy. Sky Beak even set up a phonograph to play some music in the corner of the dining room. I always responded with heavy praise whenever anyone asked me how the food was, especially towards Ocean Flow since she was the one who did most of the work. Aside from that, I was very quiet. I felt incredibly humbled by this family and how trusting they were to me. I deeply hoped that they were merely good judges of character and not outright gullible.

Eventually, Terramar finally turned towards me as he asked, "So, James... How'd you get to join the royal guard and become Princess Celestia's knight? I mean that's why you have your own special suit of armor, right?"

"I thought I already said I'm not a knight or a member of the royal guard... It's just a means for me to get around this island more easily. It would take forever to get anywhere if I had to go on foot." I replied while starting to grow weary of having to repeat myself.

Ocean Flow then said, "Oh, don't be so modest, dear. You can tell us. How'd you even come into Princess Celestia's good graces in the first place? People don't just get suits of armor unless it's important."

It was then that Silverstream provided an answer. "Oh, he got it for saving Nightmare Moon! You know, that new princess that we've been hearing about since last year?"

"Oooh, her! I thought she was some old legend or fairy tale, but I heard she was recently crowned as a member of the royal family. And YOU had something to do with that, James?" Sky Beak asked excitedly as he completely stopped eating to listen to my response.

It was rather embarrassing to have to toot my own horn like that. Still, I decided to be upfront about everything and tell them as much as I could without going into too much detail. "Well... Uh... Yeah. I ended up bumping into her by chance in some castle ruins in the Everfree Forest. It turns out that the Elements of Harmony only purged her from Luna as some sort of separate entity. I knew enough about her by then to know that she wasn't evil. Just misunderstood and under appreciated. She came to exist because no one appreciated the night for ages more than a thousand years ago, right?"

"Yeah, I think that's how the legend goes... But didn't we have a weirdly long night last year? I heard even the other side of the world wasn't getting any sun. It was like something had blotted it out somehow..." Terramar added while he held a fist near his beak while his gaze wandered in thought.

"Yeah, that was her. The bearers of the Elements of Harmony had to go deal with her again, but I knew she wasn't a bad person and wanted to save her. So to make sure I could actually do something without dragging them down, Celestia and Luna gave me that armor. And an enchanted sword and shield to go with it." I continued to explain as Sky Beak in particular started to look quite intrigued.

The stallion before me asked happily, "Oh, so you are a knight in a sense! Sword and shield? Have you become a sort of master swordsman since then?"

I rolled my eyes at his enthusiasm as I found myself becoming more relaxed and at ease. "Nah, I wouldn't say I'm a master. I don't have nearly enough experience for that. But I am at least competent with a sword. Anyway... We found her. And while things got dicey for a bit, we got her to surrender and even convinced Celestia and Luna to spare her. Long story short, she now reigns with them as the Princess of Dreams."

"Dreams? Like...she makes it harder for us to have nightmares? Kinda ironic..." Terramar mused while almost making himself laugh at that last bit.

Ocean Flow then tapped her fork lightly upon her plate as she asked, "Well, where are you from, James? You came here from Canterlot since you're with Princess Celestia, right?"

I paused while munching on a kebab before saying, "Yeah, but I actually live in Ponyville close by. Been there ever since I showed up here in Equestria about two years back."

"Ponyville? That's pretty much right next to Canterlot, right? So... Wait. Showed up in Equestria? What does that mean? You're saying there's a territory outside of the royal family's jurisdiction where your kind live?" Sky Beak asked with some confusion in his eyes.

I had come to understand that Equestria is the name of the world itself, although I suppose it could also be used to label the global conglomeration of regions that directly fall under the watch and reign of Celestia and her family. There are bound to be a few places that remain outside their control with the dragon badlands being one such territory. Knowing that the purpose around my presence in this world was probably left concealed for now, I gave the most responsible reply I could. "I don't think I'm at liberty to discuss that without Celestia's permission. Let's just say I'm not originally from around here and am the only one of my kind in this world."

Silverstream's beak dropped open for a second before she asked rather loudly, "Oh my gosh... You're an alien?! Like...from outer space?! With flying saucers and space suits?!"

I was left momentarily unsure of how to respond to that at first. I suppose even Equestria has science fiction novels and the like. "If you want to get technical, yes. I am an alien, but only in the manner that I hail from another planet. The human race itself isn't a race of alien life forms when it comes to Equestria. I understand that humans did exist here at one time. Just not anymore."

"Huh... First I've ever heard of that... Then again, Capricorn Island doesn't keep track of everything that happens on the mainland, so I guess we must've missed that little detail at some point." Sky Beak retorted while scratching at his cheek with a talon.

Ocean Flow then asked, "So...you're not from this world? Then how have you been enjoying Equestria since you got here, dear?"

I made no effort to hide my enthusiasm. "Oh, it's been wonderful! I ended up choosing to stay here for life and I haven't regretted it. Lots of good friends back home and the world as a whole is just... Well, it's about as close to perfect as you can realistically get. I love this world, I love it's people, and I love everything it stands for. I'm really glad to be here."

"Wow, that's...some really high praise. But I guess that's a good thing, huh?" Terramar retorted with quite a smile before he then asked, "But what about our place? Is Capricorn Island treating you nice? We don't get a whole lot of tourists aside from griffins, so..."

"Well, I haven't been here for even half a day yet, but first impressions have been extremely good. This is easily one of my favorite places yet." I replied before munching another shrimp off of my kebab. "The cuisine is a big part of that. I don't get nearly enough fish back home. Mostly herbivores, you know?"

The rest of the meal went by much like that. When I was not answering questions, I just listened. Not a scrap of food was wasted and I was very satisfied by the end. Although while I helped clear the table at the end, Sky Beak then asked, "Do you have a place to stay while you're here? You're welcome to stay the night, if you want."

While I was appreciating all of the hospitality, this was a bit too much too fast. Who offers a total stranger the opportunity to stay the night at their own house? I threw up my hands and waved them back and forth while I sheepishly replied, "Whoa, isn't it a bit too soon for that? I mean I'm staying at the Ivory Palace with the rest of Celestia's entourage and..."

Before I could say anything else, Silverstream practically jumped on me from behind and hung off my back with her hands hooked on my shoulders. "Ooh, great idea! We can have a sleepover! Can he stay, Dad?! Pleeeeease?! He can use my room!"

Terramar just looked both amused and nervous about his sister having jumped on me like that. All I could do was look at Sky Beak while he too cracked a crooked grin at Silverstream's enthusiasm. He then looked over at his wife and asked, "Ocean, you think James could bunk here for the night?"

Ocean Flow looked over while she loaded up their dishwasher. "Of course he can. He seems like a fine gentleman."

"You people are too nice..." I muttered, both flattered and confused. This was too much too fast, even when compared to my first day in Ponyville. Was it because of my connections to Celestia? Was that enough for them to trust me that much?

Sky Beak then began to walk past me. "Tell you what. I'll head up to the palace and ask Princess Celestia myself. If she gives permission, I'll bring enough of your stuff back so you'll have everything you need."

"Yeah, sure... Thanks." I muttered before Silverstream dropped back to the floor and Sky Beak left the house. With nothing else to do, I sat myself back down on the couch to rest after such a filling meal and to get out of the way. I was not alone for long. Silverstream crawled up to me and slid her head under my hand like an affectionate dog. I just sat there while giving her scritches as I waited for her father to return.

Barely fifteen minutes later, I saw the door open to reveal Sky Beak before he walked in. I saw what Celestia's answer was. The backpack I had brought along was in his grasp. "She said yes?"

"Sure did." He replied before tossing my backpack towards me and into my arms. "She sounded pretty pleased about it too. I think she knows you made some friends."

Silverstream quickly sat up and squeezed me in a hug as she squealed in delight. "Eeeeee, she said yes! Do you have everything you need?"

"Um..." I mumbled before opening my backpack to check its contents. There was a full set of clean clothes, my toothbrush and some toothpaste, and even some deodorant. Even the bathrobe I brought along was there. All the necessities were present. "Yeah, looks like I've got everything I need... Wait..."

It was only when I looked at my toothbrush that I had an epiphany. I noticed during dinner that all four of them were visibly chewing their food. Like...their cheeks were bulging while they did so. But that made no sense. Birds do not have teeth. Or cheeks. And yet...I could tell that the shape of a hippogriff's head was not quite identical to the head of a bird. They seemed to be between bird and pony. Finally, I gave Silverstream a cockeyed glance and asked, "Silver... Do hippogriffs have teeth?"

"Sure do. See? Ahhhh!" She replied before opening her beak wide. For a little extra light, I turned on a nearby lamp at the edge of the couch and looked inside. Much to my surprise, there they were. A few sets of molars on each side of her skull.

"Huh... You hippogriffs sure have some weird anatomies." I muttered as my curiosity was satisfied. I then sat myself back into my prior position before looking back to her father. "So...you said I could use her room?"

"Yep. Her bed should be big enough too. If you need anything else, you just let us know, OK?" Sky Beak said with a genuine smile on his face.

In response to that offer, one thought did come to mind. "Actually, there is one thing... Do you have a working typewriter I can use? I have a...ritual, if you will, of chronicling interesting events I experience. I'd like to document today."

His response was a pleasant surprise. "Oh, sure! Just head on up the stairs at the end of the hall over there and take a look in the study. Hasn't been used in a little while, so I hope you don't mind the dust."

I have spent much of the evening doing just that. Typing away on the typewriter up here in their house while they have respected my privacy. Although at around 8 PM, I decided to get up and go outside to stretch my legs and enjoy the cool night air. I found my way back to the same rooftop area where Sky Beak had dropped me off after I almost crashed this afternoon. I sat myself down on one of the benches and watched the sunset far in the distance.

Watching the sunset on the ground is one thing, but watching that orange glowing orb sinking into the sea from atop a mountain is a special kind of view. You cannot even get this kind of view from Canterlot. I basked in my solitude after a long afternoon and evening, sincerely enjoying having a moment to myself. "I think I've found something else to love about this place... Man, that is beautiful..."

I was not alone for much longer. I heard the flapping of wings and the combination of soft feet and tapping hooves approach me from behind. I looked to my right and saw Silverstream standing at the edge of the bench. I was expecting her to be cheerful and loud, but she instead spoke to me with a softer tone than usual while showing a more reserved smile. "May I join you?"

"Sure." I said promptly before she hopped up onto the bench and sat beside me. She soon leaned against me while I put my arm around her, gingerly stroking my hand over her soft fluffy feathers. "Wonderful sunset, huh?"

"Mmhm. This is one of my favorite parts of Capricorn Island. It has some of the best sunsets in the world." Silverstream said quietly. I was actually quite impressed that she was capable of such grace and calm instead of constantly brimming with energy. Before long, she then asked, "Can I ask a favor?"

"Yeah?" I asked quietly, not wanting to disrupt the quiet evening calm around us. I would have preferred to not speak at all. It was just so serene up there watching the sun melt into a shining layer of gold on the ocean spreading out on the horizon.

"Can you...say that again? What you said to me before...I fell asleep back there?" She asked quietly without even looking at me. Her head was resting against mine and I was afraid to move out of fear of making her uncomfortable.

It took me a moment to try and recall what she was referring to. Did she mean on the couch before dinner? I went silent as I thought hard about what I said. And then it came to me. "You are such a good girl, Silver..."

"And you're as good as gold." She whispered back while I felt her feathers ruffle up in delight. She was a very happy bird. Knowing I had put a smile on her face did my heart good. Silverstream had done nothing but make my first day on Capricorn Island a good one and I wanted to treat her nicely too.

The sun eventually disappeared over the horizon while leaving a steadily shrinking golden trail on the ocean's surface. Apparently satisfied with the spectacle, Silverstream hopped down from the bench before looking back at me. "I'm gonna head home now. You coming?"

"In a little while. I'd like to just chill here a while longer." I replied while wanting to see every last bit of the sunset. There was still some gold left to watch.

Silverstream did not mind at all. She cast me a smile and said, "OK then! I'll see you there."

I watched as the adorable hippogriff filly spread her wings and took to the air before she flew out of sight. I then turned my attention back to the quivering layer of gold peeking out over the distant sea. I remained there for maybe twenty more minutes before I finally saw enough of it fade while the night sky began to form above me, the countless stars above finally coming out. Looking forward to a hot shower before bed, I stood up and began to make my way back to Silverstream's house.

It was quiet as I walked the pale streets of the Omega sector. The town, once full of positive energy, had become quiet aside from the blowing of the wind high atop the mountain. The air was cool despite being deep into summer, likely a result of the high altitude. I was more eager than I thought I would be to get back indoors. I returned to Silverstream's house without incident. The house was quiet and mostly dark aside from a few lamps set alight. But I barely got by the front door before I noticed that Sky Beak was resting upon the couch. He immediately turned his gaze to mine before beckoning me to approach. "Hey there, James. Would you like some tea before bed? I brewed up some chamomile. "

"Huh? Oh, sure. Thank you." I said before taking a seat by him. He was stirring some honey into a pair of cups on the coffee table before us. There was no sign of life in the house aside from us. Everyone else must have gone to sleep.

I took my cup and began to sip lightly from it. It was warm, yet not too hot. He must have been brewing it preemptively to give it time to cool. However, as I sipped at my tea, I discovered very abruptly that I had walked into a trap of sorts. Sky Beak stirred his tea with his finger as he said, "I overheard your conversation with Terramar this evening."

I froze as his words brought back the unpleasant memories and emotions I had experienced back then. My will to drink faded as I lowered the cup in my hands. My eyes glanced elsewhere as a long sigh escaped my nostrils. "If it sounds like I have daddy issues, that's because I do... But it's really nothing for you to worry about."

Sky Beak closed his eyes as he took a sip from his cup. "As a father, I do understand that raising children is a challenge. I know there have been times when I have felt frustration. But...I sincerely cannot emphasize with your father's rage, impatience, and arrogance."

I said nothing. What could I say? Sky Beak continued to speak softly while periodically sipping from his cup. "It really should go without saying... If you do not control your impulses and reign in your temper, you will inevitably alienate your children. They will grow to fear you. And they will drift away from you as the years go by."

All I could do was listen. I am not sure what he was getting at by telling me something that I already knew. "I don't want Terramar and Silverstream to never want to speak to me again. I want my kids to be happy. I want them to see someone they want to be around when they look at me."

It was only then that he finished his cup and set it aside before looking right at me with no sign of a smile on his beak. "James. I know I can't be your father. I'm probably only old enough to be your big brother anyway. But I know the importance of having someone you can look towards for guidance. If you ever need me, you come see me anytime. You're a good man. Even without your connections to Princess Celestia, you have not given me a reason to doubt you once since first meeting you today."

I was starting to think this conversation was reaching an uncomfortable level. I gulped down the rest of my tea in one chug, but Sky then patted me on the shoulder. "As far as I'm concerned, you're already extended family. My place is yours."

This was too much. I tried to contain my emotions while I started to scoot myself away from him. "No, you... I don't think you really know what you're saying, sir. This is too much too fast... Not now... Not after only..."

I was silenced as he reached out with his wing and hooked it over my back to block my retreat. He then looked at me with a very stern stare without blinking once. "No, James. I know exactly what I am saying. I've seen enough to know what kind of man you are. You are a friend of this family now and I will not be convinced otherwise."

I gazed into his eyes as he gazed back. That feeling of longing I felt from before resurfaced. I have known friendship since the day I came to Equestria. But something I had only recently come to realize I had been lacking in was family. Even with a wife and child of my own, I had no family to turn to. But in the warm feathered embrace of this wonderful and kind stallion, I saw the closest thing to a father I had known in two years. I cannot even really describe what I was feeling, seeing a man who I sincerely saw in a fatherly light without an ounce of fear or wariness. Feeling like I was home for the first time in a long while, I burst into tears and embraced him while doing all I could to keep my voice down.

I think I may have slightly startled him, but Sky Beak soon just sighed and put his arms around me with one hand placed at the top of my spine. No words were spoken. I felt...so at ease in his embrace. So safe. I barely knew him, yet knew that this hippogriff stallion is one of the best men I have ever known. I could trust him with my life.

Sky Beak did not loosen his embrace until I finally stopped sniffling. He looked me in the eye and asked quietly, "Would you like some more tea before bed?"

All I could do was nod. I had lost the will to speak. He poured some more tea into my cup and even stirred some honey into it. I just sipped lightly while he did the same, only the faint sounds of the night breaking the deathly silence in the house. I was emotionally drained, but in a good way. Like a weight I had forgotten all about had been lifted from my heart and my body was just relaxing from the relief of it all.

Eventually, Sky Beak did whisper to me between sips of his tea. "Say... Before I can forget... What are these 'scritches' I've heard Silverstream going on about today?"

I could not help but smirk a little as I could only answer with a live demonstration. I reached out with one hand and pushed my fingers through his plumage on the side of his face. Sky Beak sighed as his eyes rolled around in his head while my fingers went to work. "Oh... Oooooh, that's good stuff... No wonder she kept hounding you for more. Mmmm, yeah, right there... A little lower... Now down the neck..."

He was in bliss. I did not have to do anything. Sky just sat there and let my fingers do their thing while his feathers became increasingly fluffed up. He looked incredibly cute that way, like a big house pet lounging around. I did eventually pull my hand away before Sky Beak soon shook his head rapidly like an aggravated parrot to get his feathers smoothed out. He looked at me with a big smile and said, "Man, you sure know how to treat your old man right."

I recoiled at that. Partially out of embarrassment. Sky Beak then chuckled loudly before he reached out and pulled me closer. "Juuuust messing with you! But really... While I can't be your dad, I do want to be there for you. If you need anything, like some advice, a second opinion, a meal with some company, or even just a hug after a bad day, I'll be here. All right?"

I almost cried again, but managed to hold my tears. I sincerely cannot remember what it is like to have a father I do not fear. And Sky Beak was certainly starting to fill that hole. I felt no fear towards this man. All I felt was sheer gratitude. "I will... Thank you, sir."

"I have a name, you know. Just call me Sky, all right?" He replied happily before nuzzling my cheek with his beak for a moment. "Now, should I let you get ready for bed? You had a long trip before coming here, right?"

"Now that you mention it, I think I am feeling some jetlag... Sure, I'll go wash up now." I mumbled as I realized that I probably spent close to 24 hours aboard the Olympia before I finally reached Capricorn Island. But before I could do anything else, I gave Sky one last hug. "You're... You're such a great guy, Sky... Good night."

"Right back at you, James. Sweet dreams. Silverstream's room is the one with the door just a little ajar." He replied gently before I stood up and grabbed my backpack before carrying it to the bathroom for a hot shower. It had been a very long, yet very fulfilling day. All I could think about by then was just washing up and turning in for the night.

A short while later, I dressed myself in a clean pair of boxers before wrapping myself in my bathrobe for the sake of modesty. I stepped out into the hall to find the house having gone even darker with no light sources aside from the glow of the moon reflecting off the pale surroundings outside and shining through the windows. Following Sky Beak's advice, I followed the wall until I found a door slightly ajar with a faint light coming from inside. I assumed Silverstream had prepared her bed for me and left a desk lamp on so I would find my way. But upon entering the room, I was greeted by a familiar face. "You took your time. Everything OK out there?"

I stared in confusion. Why was Silverstream lying on her bed in her own bedroom when she had offered to let me use it for the night? I asked quietly, "Uh... I talked with your dad for a bit and... Where are you going to sleep?"

She smiled innocently as she replied, "Duh! In my room. And you get to share the bed with me. Sounds good, right?"

I gave her quite the cockeyed stare. Sharing a bed with some girl I barely knew? "You're...uh...joking, right? Doesn't that sound...weird to you? I know I wouldn't approve of my daughter sharing a bed with a guy more than twice her age that she's only known for a day."

"What's wrong with wanting someone to cuddle with tonight?" Completely missing my point, Silverstream just looked at me while resting her head on her crossed arms. "You won't hurt me. I mean think about it. I get cuddles and you get soft fluffy feathers. Sounds like something you can sleep with, right?"

She was just so innocent... No matter how she sounded, she really was just a kid. Seeing that she was not going to abandon her room to me, I decided to at least take her up on her offer. The thought of snuggling up against her in bed with those plush feathers against me did sound nice, if I am to be honest. "OK, I guess we can..."

Silverstream must have been rather tired at the time since she was not particularly energetic, nor was she particularly loud. Maybe she was just trying to keep her voice down so as not to disturb anyone. Regardless, I took a look around her room. I could see why she was so interested in talking about stairs. She had a number of framed pictures of ornate staircases on her walls. I recognized the staircase in the main hall within the royal palace in Canterlot, but I could not identify the others to save my life.

Satisfied for the night, I turned around to face Silverstream. When I did, I cracked an amused grin as I almost laughed. She had rolled over onto her back and was looking at me while upside-down, a pleasant smile on her beak. All for the sake of just looking cute. "Are you trying to make me smile?"

"Uh huh. You had me worried when I saw you crying today. You have such a nice smile and I love it when you show it." She said softly while continuing to smile. Her tail swayed lazily back and forth on the bed behind her.

I felt genuinely touched as I sat on the side of her bed. I looked back at her and gently rubbed her slender fluffy belly. "You're a good friend, Silver. I'm glad I met you today."

She cooed like a dove in response to my touch before rolling over and turning around to face me and nuzzling my cheek with her beak. "Mmhm, me too. I wanna spend lots of time with you while you're here. I've got lots of places to show you."

"Sounds like a plan. I'm sure I can set some time aside for you." I said softly while turning the covers down for us. I then removed my robe and draped it over the nearest bedpost. But upon looking at Silverstream again, her eyes lit up in interest. "Hm? What's up?"

"Oooooh, you're fuzzy! Are humans a type of bear?" She asked before reaching out and dragging her finger through my dark chest hair. She giggled while she continued to amuse herself with the thick strands of curly hair. "Heehee, you really are just a big cuddle bear. Fuzzy like one too."

"Heh... I can assure you humans and bears are not even remotely related aside from being mammals." I then lied down in bed before Silverstream crawled up beside me. She continued to drag her fingers along my chest, almost like she was trying to give me scritches in her own way. "Having fun with that?"

"Mmhm. Does it feel as nice as when you pet me through my feathers?" She asked quietly while probably doing all she could to stave off sleep.

"Meh, it's OK. Humans aren't designed to enjoying being pet. No fur or feathers to enhance the pleasure. Although..." I then turned the remaining light off before Silverstream and I got comfy under the covers. She snuggled up to me with her delightfully plush feathers pressing against me. "Huh... You're right. Your feathers do feel really nice."

"You do too... Sweet dreams, James..." Silverstream muttered before she fell silent. She must have been very tired to nod off like that. I suppose those with the most energy crash the hardest at the end of the day.

With that adorable little filly holding onto me, I sighed as I beheld her darkened form. She really had done a lot to make my first day here something special. Just brimming with positivity. I placed a kiss upon her forehead and whispered sweetly to her, "Sweet dreams, pretty bird. You're the best."

I slept like a rock in Silverstream's cozy embrace. Such plush plumage. Ocean Flow prepared us all some amazing seafood omelets for breakfast. I really felt like I was more than just a welcomes guest. I felt...so at home with these wonderful birds. And they have been so good to me.

I have spent much of the morning trying to finish this entry. I know i have some things to deal with today. Important things. I should hurry this up so i can report back to Celestia. I know she is going to want to see me before long.

DEAR NEW FRIEND'S DIARY! I'VE MADE A NEW FRIEND! AND HE GIVES THE MOST AMAZING SCRITCHES EVER!

Of course... Yep, I have definitely found Pinkie Pie's sister from another mother. I step away to use the bathroom for three minutes and someone hijacks the typewriter. And it looks like she does not even know how to turn the caps lock off. Oh well, it would not be the first time.

Even so, I have had nothing but a wonderful time so far on Capricorn Island. And I absolutely adore the hippogriffs. If the ponies of Equestria are embodiments of innocence, then the hippogriffs are embodiments of sheer positivity and happiness. And I love them for it. They are very quickly becoming some of my favorite people.

I think that is enough for now. I have work to do. Time to gather my things and report back to Celestia. I just have to wonder what plan she has in store for Novo's sake today. I just hope I am up to the task.

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my Patreon.

A Cage of Gilded Tears

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my Patreon.

A Cage of Gilded Tears

Shortly after finishing up my prior journal entry, I decided it would be a good time to head back up to the Ivory Palace to see if Celestia had any new tasks for me. I knew that she was hoping I could help Novo in some form or another. Not expecting to be permitted to stay two nights in a row at Silverstream's place, I packed up all my stuff into my backpack before making my way to the front door. "Thanks for having me over, but I really should be going. Celestia is expecting me."

"Hold on there, dear! You're forgetting something!" I heard Ocean Flow call out from the kitchen as I stopped right before the door. I turned around to see the beautiful hippogriff mother walk into view with a lunchbox hanging from her hand. She flashed me a delighted smile while she held out the lunchbox to me. "I went ahead and packed you something for lunchtime. I know you'll like it."

"Mrs. Flow, you're not my mom..." I muttered with a crooked smile. I was still getting accustomed to being treated like family after last night. Not that I was complaining. It felt good to feel like I belonged there rather than a complete stranger in a strange land.

"Maybe not, but we hippogriffs do look after our own. Right, dear?" Ocean replied before glancing over at her husband as he approached us while clad in his two pieces of armor.

Sky Beak flashed me a smile as he said, "You know it! Although...Ocean did ask me a little something last night. Something about those...scritches you give."

I glanced back at Ocean Flow as she smirked and lifted her head higher as if asking me to give attention to the underside of her face. Cracking a bemused smirk as I remembered just how much these bird horses love my touch, I rolled my eyes and brought my spare hand to Ocean's throat before scritching away through her feathers. Her stance became a bit unsteady as she mumbled under her breath. I almost laughed at just how predictable a hippogriff's response tends to be to scritches. "Mother of pearl, this feels wonderful... Why don't give me scritches like this, Sky?"

I pulled my hand away while Sky Beak brought his to the side of his wife's neck. "Well, I would, but... How does it feel?"

Ocean's enraptured look quickly changed to one that seemed to show she was less impressed by his performance. "Oh, well... Um... It feels...nice, but... I'm sorry, dear. Your talons dig into me just a little too hard compared to his softer fingertips. It's just not the same experience. Good for getting at a stubborn itch, but not as...gentle as I'd like it to be."

Sky was hardly surprised as he let out a chuckle. "Yeah, that's what I thought. You'll have to come by more often just to give us some more of these amazing scritches, James! Really makes our day."

"Heh, sure. I wouldn't mind stopping by more often." I said with an uneven smile. It was such a simple gesture, but the hippogriffs really love those scritches.

Ocean then reached out and pull me in for a motherly hug. "Well, you do that, James. Our doors are always open for you, so feel free to pop in if you happen to be in the neighborhood."

"Will do, Mrs. Flow... And thanks again." I replied quietly before stepping out of the house with Sky Beak. I then looked at the patriarch of the family and asked, "I'll try to get this lunchbox back as soon as I can, though I don't know how my schedule will go today..."

"Oh, don't worry about delivering it yourself if it's too much trouble. You can just leave it with my buddies at the Ivory Palace and they'll make sure it gets back to me." He replied while giving me a pat on the shoulder. As our gazes met for a moment, his expression softened a bit as he then asked, "So, how was your stay? Silverstream get on your nerves at all? Anything we could improve on?"

I brought my hand to his arm for a second to pull his hand from me, but relented and allowed his hand to stay where it was on my shoulder. "Oh, she was fine. I really appreciated her company. And... Well... It was great. Just...great. I... Especially towards the end of the day, I...felt like I was really home for the first time in a good long while."

I could see Sky's smile become just a little more crooked at my words. "Good... Good, I was hoping you were at ease last night..."

We fell silent for a second in the middle of the street. I could still recall last night. And the conversation we had. Gazing at the closest thing to a father I had in the wide world of Equestria, I stepped forward and put my arms around him for an embrace. He must have saw it coming since Sky then immediately placed his hand on my back while speaking softly to me. "I meant everything I said last night, James. As far as I'm concerned, you're practically kin now."

"You birds are such good people..." I muttered quietly with my arms tightly holding onto him. I breathed deeply as I maintained my composure. Against my better judgment, I decided to speak my heart. "A really...big part of me wants to call you 'Dad' right now..."

I knew it was just wishful thinking. I knew the age gap between us was nowhere near great enough for a true father and son connection. But I swear I felt Sky Beak shudder in my embrace as I very briefly heard his voice breaking for just a few seconds. "Hey... Hey, it's too soon for that, you know? I appreciate the sentiment, but...even I know it's way too soon for you to start calling me that."

"Yeah, I know. It's just.....everyone needs a good dad, right? And even though it's only been a day, I can...see that you're one of the best dads I've seen in a while." I said apologetically as I pulled my head away and started to let go. But as I looked at Sky's face, I could see tears starting to stain the feathers around his eyes. "Are you...OK?"

Sky let out a brief sniffle as he beamed at me. "Oh, just...got something in my eyes. Sorry, it's just that...you really made my morning just now."

I averted my eyes as I felt embarrassed for bringing a man clad in armor to tears like that. But just as I was starting to step back to give him enough space to spread his wings and fly away, Sky Beak suddenly reached out and pulled me into another hug with his wing wrapping around me. "James, I want you to promise me something. If I ever screw up... If I do anything to scare you away or make you afraid of me... You be sure to tell me, all right?"

He remembered. He still knew everything I said the previous night about the issues between me and my father. He did not want to become like him. I felt so proud of this stallion before me as I put my arms around him for one last embrace. "You... You really are the best bird dad."

A hissing chuckle wheezed from his beak. I do not think he saw that statement coming. "I'm guessing that's a yes. But really... You keep me in line if I ever start to slip. I don't want to scare you away. I want you to always be happy to stop by."

"Will do, Sky... Will do." I said softly before stepping back to give him enough space to take flight. "Anyway, we have somewhere to be, right? I shouldn't keep you any longer."

"Yeah... I really should start making my rounds. But if you ever need me, just ask around. You have a good one, my boy." Sky replied happily before he spread his great wings and took to the air before swooping out of sight over the rooftops.

I stayed where I was while watching him fly off. I felt so lucky to have met him as soon as I did after arriving on Capricorn Island. Only when I was sure he was not coming back did I turn around and started to make my way back towards the Ivory Palace. As I did, I sighed while speaking my mind. "Such a great guy..."

As I walked through the Omega sector, I kept thinking about what was in the lunchbox Ocean Flow had provided me with. She really knows how to cook. When I reached the stairs that led up to the bridge that reached the Ivory Palace, I decided to sate my curiosity and look inside. I sat myself down on the steps and popped open my lunchbox. And I was very pleasantly surprised by what I saw. "Sushi...!"

Eighteen pieces of assorted sushi sat in the lunchbox. Ocean Flow even provided a little container of soy sauce. No chopsticks, but I did not mind the use of my fingers. My appetite rose in the pit of my stomach. Just the sight of a type of food I love and have not had the chance to eat in a long time was enough to get me hungry again. "Eeeehhh... Meh, I can't resist!"

Hoping she would not mind me digging into it early, I popped open the soy sauce container and started eating. As simple as it all was, even the most basic sushi does so much with so little. I loved it all. But no sooner had I finished did I notice a shadow had been cast over me. From somewhere behind me too.

"Um..." I mumbled as I detected a presence. Feeling like I had been caught with my hand in a cookie jar, I looked over my shoulder. And standing on the steps behind me was Sky Beak. "Uh... Couldn't help myself."

Rather than get mad at me, he just burst into hearty laughter. "Good stuff, huh?! I know my wife's cooking is good, but you couldn't even wait until lunchtime! You must like fish more than we do."

"I guess... And I really love sushi. I don't think I've had it more than a few times over the past two years. You don't get it very often where I'm living." I replied in some relief while I closed up the lunchbox and handed it to him. "Sorry, but...could you please drop this off at your place now that you're here?"

"Sure, no problem. I'll handle it." Sky said as he held it in one hand. He then spread his wings to take off and added, "Don't worry about eating that too soon. Ocean will be glad you like her cooking so much."

"Yeah, I did. Give my compliments to the chef." I retorted before bidding him farewell as the armored hippogriff stallion took flight and flew back down over the town. Now thoroughly satisfied and knowing I was needed somewhere, I hurried up the rest of the stairs and made my way across the bridge.

The guards let me pass without question. After wandering through the intricately decorated halls, I eventually found myself back at Celestia's chambers. A knock on the door later and I was back inside it with Celestia relaxing on her bed while looking over a few scrolls. She glanced up from her work and greeted me with a bright smile. "Good morning, my sunshine. How was your stay out there?"

"Oh, it was wonderful. Silverstream's family are such good people. And I really like her dad. Sky Beak is an awesome guy." I replied before taking a seat upon a nearby chair. "I'm really glad you asked me to come. I'm loving the hippogriffs already."

Celestia beamed at me while looking just so happy to hear that. "I'm glad to hear that. In fact, I'm certain that you would've been just as happy here the day you arrived in Equestria as you were in Ponyville."

"I'm not going to argue with that notion... I kind of wish we could stay longer." I muttered wistfully as I entertained the approaching day where we would have to return to the mainland. I did not like the thought of having to leave. I would miss Sky Beak and his fatherly presence. I especially was not sure of how I should reveal such a thing to Celestia and I am doubtful I should have. So I changed the subject to the matter of the day. "So... Novo. How is she this morning?"

"She's been fine so far. She and I had a delightful breakfast together and discussed some diplomatic topics. As for right now, she is likely in the throne room." Celestia replied before she climbed off the bed and approached the door. "I've also been thinking up a few activities that may help endear you towards Novo. I mean she already seems to like you, but it would be necessary to endear you further if you are to truly ease her aching heart."

"Are you sure I'm the right guy for this job? I'm still not sure what I could do for a widowed queen... I know I've been told I have a healing personality and I do believe that, but...I just don't think I can really do much for someone so far above me." I replied while trying to stay realistic about such a thing. However, I came to a stop while following Celestia as she turned around to face me. She was neither smiling nor frowning. Her gaze was unwavering as our eyes met each other.

That serious stare was soon joined by a smile as Celestia commanded my attention. "That did not stop you from mending the aching heart of my sister. Or from mending my own. The burden of royalty will not serve as a deterrent for your efforts. I assure you that Novo will benefit from it just as much as I did."

"I certainly hope so... I just hope this queen of the mountain will be onboard with it." I replied while trying to have faith in Celestia's judgment. She knows Novo far better than I do with centuries of interaction under their belts. All I could do was hope that she was right as I followed her out and down the hall.

We passed through an impressive set of doors to reach the throne room. And once again, the interior design was not what I was expecting. Still sticking to its parallels to Turkish royal interior design, the throne room was not a long towering chamber bordered by pillars. It was maybe about the same size as the throne room in Canterlot, but with different dimensions. The intricately decorated ceilings were domed with gorgeous crystal chandeliers hanging. There were even spaces off to the sides that appeared to be extra rooms for a larger audience. And tucked at the far end of the throne room was the throne itself under an ornate awning. I almost laughed as I saw Novo herself reclining on it. It was less of a chair and more of a couch that she was spread out on in an almost lazy fashion. I suppose Novo is someone who prefers comfort over protocol. She was even propping up her head on a fist while looking rather bored as Seaspray himself held a clipboard up in one arm while apparently discussing matters of the day. A pair of guards, both mares, stood by the doors as we entered and were armed with polished partisan spears that looked large enough for a human warrior to use properly.

While Seaspray was speaking of issues I do not recall, Novo quickly cast her gaze towards us and instantly smiled as she sat up more properly. "Well, someone didn't stick around for dinner last night and missed out on some good eating this morning. Where were you, honey?"

Her exotically deep voice caught me by surprise again and left me unable to immediately respond. I swear that voice does not fit her appearance at all. Even so, I did reply. "Oh, Silverstream insisted that I stay the night after all. Sky Beak was fine with it too."

"Oh, one of our archers. Sounds like you've made some friends, handsome. And speaking of Silverstream..." Novo said before turning her attention to Seaspray again. "I'm taking it Skystar skipped out on her etiquette lessons again?"

"Regrettably, yes. My men informed me she was on her way down past the Chi sector not long ago." Seaspray replied while tucking the clipboard under his wing. He was likely done with their meeting, or perhaps he knew he would be requested to depart soon. "Shall I have my men escort her back?"

Before Novo could even say anything, Celestia suddenly stepped forward. "Actually... Why not have James go find her?"

"Huh? Me? I don't even know what she looks like..." I retorted while not sure where this suggestion came from. Was it an impromptu suggestion to endear me to Novo?

Novo went silent for a moment as she cupped her beak in her hand. Her eyes looked out of the corners as she contemplated Celestia's words. "Hm... You might be onto something there, Celestia. She don't know what your boy looks like, so she won't have the sense to hide from him..."

I rolled my eyes at her choice of words. I still gave her my undivided attention as Novo looked at me with a cunning smirk. "Yeah... She won't expect you. How about it? You got time to bring my girl home?"

"I guess I could. It'd be nice to see more of the island, but...what does she even look like?" I asked in return, appreciating the opportunity to really explore Capricorn Island now that I had a full day ahead of me.

Novo again paused in thought. She likely never had to really describe her own daughter's outward appearance to anyone before. "Right, you haven't seen her yet... Kinda yellow with her plumage with an icy blue tail and mane with it brushed to one side. Freckles between the eyes. And a little on the short side when compared to the rest of us, but not that short. Girl's got a thing for marine biology. I'm guessing you'll find her at the Phi sector right now. And she's bubbly. Really bubbly. So bubbly I swear you could pop her if you poked her just right."

I shrugged my shoulders as that word confused me. "Phi...? I'm not terribly familiar with this Greek alphabet thing..."

Seaspray was quick to enlighten me. "It's three floors down, if you will. The Phi sector is the third town before the summit. Just go by descending order."

"The third town below this one? Uh... Sure, I can go there. What should I do when I find her?" I then asked now that I had a better idea of where to start.

"Bring her back, of course. Tell her mama wants to see her." Novo said dryly. She looked rather resigned, like her daughter focusing her attention on something other than her royal duties was not at all unusual.

"I'll...uh...see what I can do when I find her, your majesty. I...guess I'll be off now." I retorted before making my way out of the throne room and down the halls back to my private chambers. I found the silver chalice that contains my armor resting upon a vanity within and dipped my fingers in it after removing my shoes. Once the liquid metal coated my body and hardened, I made my way out of the castle and to the middle of the bridge before spreading my armor's wings and took to the air.

I made sure to not go too fast to avoid having the wind blind me. I was still without my helmet. I pulled away from the mountain and went into a lazy glide as I circled the whole thing while on a gradual descent. The ecosystem of the mountain was quite varied, though there were far fewer trees and forests the higher up it went. I counted each chalky white town as I passed them. "Let's see... If Omega is Z, then Phi is W... Z, Y, X... There it is."

Counting backwards, I found the town on the mountain a fair ways down. It is rather impressive to fit twenty-four full towns on one mountain, but the one on Capricorn Island is easily big enough for the role. From a glance, it did not look much different from the Omega sector. At least until I got closer and did not recognize the layout. Hippogriffs were everywhere going about their business and I even passed some as they flew through the air. They all provided passing greetings while I waved back as I tried to keep my eye on the streets below. "Kind of yellow with icy blue... Shouldn't be too hard to notice unless she's in a crowd."

Eventually, I thought I noticed such a color scheme. Not wanting to potentially alarm her if that was indeed Skystar, I drifted along until I lost sight of her before setting myself down in an alley and starting to make my way back to the location on foot. It was a fairly open area with some vendors selling wares ranging from food to more practical items. I was quickly reminded that I should bring some souvenirs home with me.

Through the crowd of customers and browsing passersby, I saw her again. She was indeed matching Novo's description. Plumage of a yellow hue and an icy blue mane and tail while of marginally shorter stature than the other hippogriffs around her. She even had a red hibiscus flower tucked at the front of her mane's base. She had taken a keen interest in a stall selling shellfish set out over a bed of ice cubes, but I do not believe she was doing it to pick out a snack.

I made my way over to her while the vendor just watched with an amused grin. I suspected this customer of hers came by often. She picked up a clam and manipulated it like a sock puppet, opening and closing the bivalve like a talking mouth. She was completely oblivious to my presence as I got a look at her face. Indeed, there was a pattern of darker spots between the eyes that were reminiscent of freckles. She was even wearing a homemade necklace made up of tiny bivalve shells of many colors with a thread holding them together. The princess of Capricorn Island mingling with the commoners.

Certain that I had found who I had been sent to locate, I walked over to the hippogriff lass and peeked over her shoulder. "Princess Skystar?"

Even though I was not loud or accusatory, the mention of her name startled her quite a bit. She fumbled the clam and dropped it, shattering the bivalve and leaving its valuable meat exposed. Almost as if waiting for something like that to happen, a seagull that had been outside my field of vision swooped in with a squawk before plucking the meat off the ground and taking off with it. The vendor gave us both a rather annoyed glare before the mare beside me spoke with an unexpected mature voice, "Oops, sorry sorry sorry! I'll...uh... I'll let my mom know to send the bits for that!"

Utterly embarrassed, I turned away in awkward silence over causing trouble with the vendor. But it was then that the mare stepped up beside me to look me over. "Wait a minute... You're not one of the guards! Are you...? You have big wings, but you're too short. And this armor... I'm sorry, have we met?"

I was snapped back to the reality of the situation while the vendor fetched a broom to sweep up the mess. I stepped under a leafy canopy supported by rafters nearby to get out of the sun. The mare was looking at me with a most intrigued stare. Once again, I was surprised by her voice. Not that it was deep. I mean it was nowhere near as sensually deep as Novo's, but it did sound like the voice of a mare maybe twice my age instead of a mare in her late teens. Now that I had her attention, I responded with a question of my own. "Are you Princess Skystar?"

Seemingly convinced that I was not one of the guards, I think she felt comfortable enough to talk to me. As she did so, I swear she sounded like she was on the verge of bursting into excited giggling over meeting someone so very different from everyone else she knew. "Sure am! I'm Skystar! Did you meet my mom? If you're new around here, she'd love to meet you if you have time. She loves visitors."

"Yeah, I have. And she requested that I bring you home." I replied while deciding to not beat around the bush. I expected her to not be happy about the revelation and my assumption was on the money. Her look of emotional stimulation was replaced by a look of slight dread. "Hey, I'm just doing what I was told."

"Oh... So, you're one of the guards? I guess the armor kinda gives that away..." She muttered halfheartedly. I suppose it was not the first time someone had been sent to fetch her.

Of course, I had to correct her. "No, I am not. I'm just a friend of Princess Celestia and this armor is... How many times have I had to repeat myself on this?"

The mention of the Princess of the Dawn momentarily perked Skystar up. "Oh, you're with Celestia?! That means... Oooooh, you must be that special guest we were expecting! But...um...why are you looking for me?"

"Your mom insisted that you wouldn't try to hide from someone you wouldn't recognize." I said bluntly. I did not want to deceive her. I am sure Skystar had good reason to want to get out of the palace so often.

Clearly realizing that she would not be able to get away, Skystar sighed in defeat. But she then asked, "Well... Before we go, can I at least do one little thing first? It's kind of a little ritual of mine."

I saw no reason to not indulge her a little. I am sure Novo can be strict with her. "Sure. We can wait a while longer."

I followed her around for a while as Skystar picked up a small pack of fish food. Wondering what that was for, I followed her through the air and out over the town. We passed the perimeter and flew over the mountain before coming to a large pond branching off from a small river being fed from a waterfall some ways up the mountain. It felt peaceful and pristine, making me glad I had allowed her to indulge. "So, what do you do out here?"

"I like to feed the fish. They even know how to put on a show." Skystar replied as she rested near the water's edge. She reached into the little sack and lifted out a number of pellets before flinging them across the water. Before they could even touch the surface, several fish jumped from the water and snatched them out of the air before falling back in. Skystar lightly applauded in amusement as she said, "See?! They know how to make it fun."

"Huh... Kinda like the fish I like to feed back home." I mumbled before taking a seat beside the sack and using levitation magic to fling some pellets out there too. Skystar watched my gauntlet as the magic aura billowed around it. "Yeah, these gauntlets let me cast magic too. My hands are a bit too bulky to reach in there with them on."

There is not much else to say. We just sat there, taking turns feeding the fish in serene silence with on the distant trickling of the river breaking the silence up there on the mountain. Of course, this did not last. I was afraid to break Skystar's happy train of thought, but I did have a question or too in my head. "Does your mom give you a hard time now and then?"

Skystar let out a loud sigh as she looked at the sky. "I mean... Well, she's always been kinda strict, but I swear she only got worse after Dad died... I just don't understand. Why can't I just do my own thing without her breathing down my neck every other day?"

I suppose Celestia's claims were not entirely unfounded. Novo's lingering grief was definitely not good for her. Or for her interactions with others. I said nothing at first, allowing Skystar to vent as she tossed another handful of pellets. "I mean... Yeah, I miss him too. But it's not like I'm constantly thinking about him. I know Mom misses Dad, but how long can it take to really move on?"

I decided to throw my thoughts in there. I understood Skystar's frustrations, but she was still ignorant on one important matter. "Loving someone and being in love with someone are two very different things, your highness."

"I guess... I don't know what it's like to even have a crush on someone yet." She muttered in resignation. She knew she was oblivious to such a concept at the time. She was probably around ten times my age, yet had likely never developed such feelings for a guy before.

"From what I understand, you hippogriffs mate for life. Your mom... She's still in mourning. It sounded like she was madly in love with your dad. And... Well, I guess there's no easy way to describe being in love. Just talking to that person... Being with them... It makes you feel like you're on top of the world. And you miss them dearly when you go too long without being around them. It's not that you just like being with them. It's that you feel like you absolutely need them. And losing them forever...is one of the worst feelings in the world." I tried to explain to her. I know explaining love is as difficult as explaining friendship, but it was the best I could do.

Skystar went silent for a moment. I think she was sincerely trying to emphasize with her mother's plight. "It sounds wonderful, being in love..."

"It is." I said softly as I reach out and caressed her mane. "It's...very wonderful. To hold them. To kiss them. To know that they need you as much as you need them. There's no easy way to describe being in love. But when it happens, you'll wonder how you ever got by without it."

Another long sigh escaped her beak as Skystar rested her head on her crossed arms. "I bet it is... I wish someone would help her... I feel like she's trying too hard to get me ready to be queen someday. I dunno if I'm even cut out for it. I'm more interested in marine biology than running the place..."

Knowing why I was there, I tried to cheer her up with a little information. "I might be able to... That's part of the reason Celestia brought me along."

Skystar promptly turned to look at me with an intrigued glimmer in her eyes. "You can?! How?!"

"Uh... No idea just yet. I only just found out about your mom's problems yesterday. I'm guessing Celestia has an idea of where to start though." I replied while appreciating that more hopeful look on her face. "Your mom is an awesome woman. I really hope I can make her happy."

"Yeah, she's pretty cool when she's in a good mood. I just wish she was in a good mood more often..." She said wistfully before looking back to the water. However, her gaze then turned to me for a moment. Almost as if she was evaluating me. "You know... You kinda of remind me of Dad... Those big white wings... Your soft voice... And how patient you are... All the guards would've done anything they could drag me back, but you're the first to let me come here before going home..."

"Yeah... I heard Cygnus was a really nice guy. Kinda wish I could've met him. I bet we would've gotten along well." I muttered while tossing the last of the fish food onto the pond's surface. Such a shame that such a good king had to meet his end before he was ready.

"I think... I think Princess Celestia might be right." Skystar said before she looked at me with a smile. "I think you can help her. I've got a feeling Mom is really gonna like you. She likes patient stallions who don't talk all the time and know how to listen."

"Glad to hear that. I really hope I can help her." I replied while starting to feel a little more confident about my capabilities. If Novo's own daughter approved, then I was likely the right guy for the job.

With nothing else to do, Skystar stood up and snatched up the sack. However, she then abruptly looked at me. "I just remembered... I don't even know your name!"

I began to stand up myself as I turned to her. "I'm James. From Ponyville out on the mainland."

"Ooh, that's very far away. You came here on the Olympia, right? Amazing airship, isn't it? I wish I could travel that far someday... Capricorn Island is nice, but I wanna see the world!"

That quickly gave me an idea. "Well... Why don't you volunteer to serve as the kingdom's ambassador? You'd get to travel, meet world leaders, and see new places. At least I think that's how it goes..."

Skystar's face went blank as if she suddenly shut down. But her wings then suddenly spread wide as she grinned with inspiration. "Why didn't I think of that?! That's perfect! And it'll get Mom off my back! Come on, let's go tell her!"

"Already?! Well sure, I guess we... Hey, wait up! I can't fly too fast!" I shouted after her as Skystar hastily took to the air. I launched myself skyward to try and catch up, but had to keep my speed down to avoid blinding and suffocating myself with the wind. Thankfully, she noticed I was lagging behind and slowed down to let me catch up. How did she go from dreading going home to suddenly being eager to see her mother again on her own initiative? Bubbly indeed.

We reached the palace in a short while and I had to maintain a brisk pace once we landed as she trotted ahead with a spring in her step. Skystar was definitely excited at the prospect of having duties that require her to travel abroad. We stopped before the doors leading into the throne room with Skystar looking like she was getting cold feet. She gulped hard before looking up at me. "Well... You think she'll say yes?"

"I'd imagine she would... It's a win-win for everyone, right?" I replied while looking back at the nervous princess beside me. I am sure Novo could be protective over her kids, but she is by no means unreasonable. At least that was what I believed at the time.

"OK... Here we go." Skystar muttered before she pushed the door open and stepped inside while Celestia and Novo were in discussion about...something. Novo was still reclining on the couch throne, but was now feeding herself dark purple grapes from a platter nearby. "Hi, Mother! You called? And...I have something important to talk to you about!"

"Well, it better be important, child. Skipping out on your rhetoric lessons again? You'd better have a good reason this time or its back to the chalkboard." Novo replied while giving her daughter a very stern gaze. At least she was giving Skystar the chance to speak while Celestia watched in silence.

Skystar glanced at me in unease, but I just nodded at her to go ahead. She took a deep breath before stepping forward. "I was thinking... You say I need to embrace my duties as princess more, right? Well... How about I serve as the ambassador of Capricorn Island from now on?"

That certainly got Novo's attention. Her eyes perked up before she propped herself up on the couch's armrest to be more alert. "Well, this is new! What's gotten into you, Skystar?"

"Well, ambassadors have to travel to other regions to engage with other diplomats, right? And I wanna see the world. Soooo..." Skystar said before she started to hesitate with a finger scratching at her mane. I think she was losing her confidence in the face of her mother.

Thankfully, Novo could see where her daughter was going with this. She showed a rather satisfied smile as she said, "I get what you mean. Well, if it'll get you to start taking your royal duties a little more seriously, I'm all for it. We'll start preparing you for that role this week. Just don't make me regret this, child."

"Really?! You're the best, Mother!" Skystar screeched before she swooped forward and caught her mother in an unexpected hug. I almost got a laugh out of the spectacle before us, but Celestia herself could not help giggling.

"Well, I am the queen. Kinda comes with the job." Novo retorted snidely at Skystar's praise while hugging her daughter back. She then turned to Seaspray, who was watching from nearby. "Admiral, I'll leave you to see to her education."

"Yes, your majesty. Princess Skystar, right this way." He replied with his usual professional tone. Skystar then promptly followed him out of the room while giving me a quick smile. She was looking really happy right there even as Seaspray commented further on the situation. "Ambassador position, hm? That's unexpected..."

Once we were left alone, I turned my attention to Novo as she began to speak to me. "I hope my girl wasn't a headache for you. She's got a rebellious streak. And thank you for getting her back here without any trouble."

"Oh, she's fine! We had a nice talk, fed the fish, and...well...that happened. Skystar's OK by me." I replied while unsure if I should bow or not. I decided to then ask, "Is there anything else I can do for you, your majesty?"

Novo brought a hand to her beak as she began to think. "Well, now that you mention it... Celestia. What kind of feats does your boy here have under his belt?"

Celestia found the way Novo said that amusing, as did I, which she showed with a crooked smile before she provided a response. "To be fair, James does not have much experience. But what experience he does have is from some rather unusual circumstances that I am sure your best guards would have struggled with. Quality over quantity, if you will."

"You mean he's only had the chance to deal with the really big problems, huh?" Novo said with a smirk forming on her beak. She then looked at me and said, "I wanna see that. Celestia, let's adjourn for now. I wanna see what your boy here can do. To the courtyard!"

"Uh... Sure?" I replied as we all followed Novo out of the throne room and down the halls with her guards behind us. We eventually stepped out into the very same courtyard that the archers had been using for target training just the previous day. "So... Um... What do you want me to do?"

"Oh, not much, honey. I just want you to put on a show." Novo replied before she flew up to the outer wall and turned to look down at me. "You might wanna plug your ears! Gotta get everyone's attention."

Celestia did as she was told and covered her ears with her hooves. I did the same with my hands and watched. Novo looked like she coughed to clear her throat and thumped her fist upon the base of her neck. The beautiful queen then threw her head back and let out some sort of shriek that sounded akin to the screech of an eagle. I lowered my hands before seeing a flock of armored hippogriffs come flying in from all over before taking their positions along the top of the outer wall. I saw Sky Beak among them and waved at him while he promptly waved back. I then asked, "So, what now?!"

"Now you're gonna run for your life, hun! Archers!" Novo called out before all of the guards swooped down at the edges of the courtyard and retrieved their weapons. Only instead of the impressive longbows I had seen them use the other day, they were all holding much smaller bows and carried quivers of arrows with padded tips. With so little draw weight to those bows, the arrows would not hit very hard at all. The guards returned to their positions atop the walls and all took bipedal stances to properly use their weapons.

Even though I was likely not in any real danger, I still did not like the thought of being used for target practice. "You're...uh...messing with me, right?!"

Celestia then leaned over to me and whispered, "No she's noooot. I suggest you summon your gear."

Despite being out of earshot, Novo provided a similar response after a brief laugh. "No, we're not pulling your leg here, honey. If you're such hot stuff, I wanna see how well you fare in a live-fire situation. You only handle the big problems, right? Well, now you get to handle a bunch of little ones! You ready?"

"Uh... Gimme a second!" I said before looking at my armored hands. Even though my weapons were hundreds of miles away in the hidden vault in Canterlot's throne room, I knew that the magic in my gauntlets had a distinct connection to them. Teleporting them to my hands was not out of the question, although I had never attempted it from such a distance. Even so, I tried. I held my hands close together and focused as their gold and blue magic auras flared up around them. Seconds later, there was a flash as a very familiar large shield appeared before me with an equally familiar sword hilt peeking over the backside. "Huh... Didn't think it would work from this distance."

I heard a whistle as I affixed the Lunar Shield to my left arm. Novo then called out, "Ooh, liking that shield! And... Celestia, did you make that sword I'm seeing stuck on the back?!"

"I certainly did! Now, just focus on defense, James. You're not here to fight." Celestia replied before casting her gaze to me. She then retreated to the doorway to watch from a safe distance.

"Ready, hun?! Archers!" Novo then called out as I gazed up quickly to see all of the archers nocked their arrows into the bowstrings of their weapons. I assumed they would all fire at once. On reflex, I focused the magic in my right gauntlet to generate a spherical barrier around myself to block a huge swarm of arrows coming at me. All the wasted arrows just fell to the ground after impact, but Novo still called out in surprise. "Magic?! What does that armor not do?"

Seeing a chance to impress Novo, I spread my wings and took off as I began to fly around the courtyard while keeping my altitude low. The archers began to fire at will, their shots rarely missing as they either glanced off my armor or were deflected by the Lunar Shield. I was quite impressed with their precision. Even moving targets were easy game for these elite archers.

After circling the courtyard for a bit, I finally landed and tried firing back with a few weak bursts of golden magic bursts from my right gauntlet. I was not actually trying to hit anyone, but any archers near where my shots flew would suddenly take to the air at speeds I had only seen Rainbow Dash take off at. Even while having in the air, they would continue to pepper me with arrows.

Just as I was starting to wonder how much longer this would go on before the archers finally ran out of arrows, I was given a very rude surprise as one such arrow hit me right in the side of the head and almost knocked me to the floor. The low stopping power of the small bow and the soft padded arrow tip did a lot to minimize damage, but it still hurt. Not even two seconds after I recoiled from that hit, I suddenly found myself wrapped up in a grand pair of wings while Novo shouted from the wall. "Whoa whoa whoa whoa, weapons down!"

"You OK there, James?" I heard a familiar voice ask from next to my head. A quick glance revealed none other than Sky Beak shielding me from any further attacks. Seeing that wonderful stallion being the first to come to my aid really soothed my nerves in ways I did not expect. I instinctively hugged him with my right arm while his hand rubbed over the side of my head. "I've never seen anyone get a concussion from one of those, but... Are you all right?"

"Yeah, I'm fine. It just kinda stings... And I guess it wasn't very smart of me to go into this without a helmet." I replied while feeling both relieved and kind of stupid. That blow might have ended up leaving a bump on my head had my hair not provided some extra padding. I noticed the archers all fly down to return their gear to where they had fetched them from in the first place before flying off to resume their duties. But not Sky Beak. He stayed right there while Novo flew down to us.

"He's gonna be fine, your majesty. Looks like it might very a lump at worst." Sky Beak explained as Novo approached us with a look of profound concern on her face. As Sky Beak released me from his feathery embrace, Novo then reached out with her wing to pull me closer as her hand rubbed over the side of my head where the arrow had struck me. "Your majesty...?"

"I'm sorry, honey. I should've known better than to let you do that without some protective headwear." She cooed softly as her hand felt through my hair and along my scalp. "You sure you're OK there? You seeing spots? Maybe like you got a mean case of vertigo or something?"

"Yeah, I'm good... Could've been worse, right?" I replied while already not feeling much pain anymore. Although I was enjoying Nova's tender caresses, so I allowed her to indulge in petting my head a moment longer. Maybe it was her motherly side coming out.

I saw her smile as she confirmed I was not really hurt. "Good to hear. I'd hate for an honored guest to get roughed up while having a little fun. Mr. Beak, could I trust you to retrieve all the arrows around here?"

"I'll see to it at once." Sky Beak replied before he started to make his way around the courtyard while scooping up every arrow that had missed its mark. There were quite a few, but he was going about the task with admirable speed and efficiency.

Novo did not immediately release me. She continued to hold me in her embrace with a hand rubbing over my head in a very protective and nurturing manner. I glanced over at Celestia as she drew near and she could not help cracking a crooked smile. She must have found Novo's actions quite cute. Thinking now was a good time to change the subject, I then asked, "So...how'd I do?"

That got Novo to back off. She released me from her grasp and gave me a grin that almost looked nervous. "Oh, you did well! Very well. For someone who says he hasn't seen much action, you know how to make yourself a hard target and know how to deal with plenty of indirect attacks. I guess that armor is built for any situation, hm?"

"Yeah, for the most part. Magic, flight, and even physical strength. It's got all my bases covered." I replied while rubbing a hand over where that arrow had tagged me. The pain was mostly gone by then.

"Hmmm... I wonder..." Novo muttered as she began to step around me with a fist held to her beak in thought. That more contemplative expression soon became a sly smirk. "Now you've got me thinking... I wonder how'd I hold up?"

"Wait... What? You?" I asked while not sure if I had heard that right. Sky Beak seemed to have overheard that though and swooped over to the area where the archer's gear had been stored. And he then came swooping back over with...a particularly long and narrow sword resting in a scabbard. "Hold on... You mean..."

"Uh huh. Besides, what do you think I do in my spare time? Do nothing but play solitaire?" Novo replied before spreading her wings wide and slowly rising up to a towering bipedal position. I looked up at her as the queen of the hippogriffs stood tall above me, easily being close to nine feet in height. Sky Beak then flew up to her and passed the sword to his queen before setting down nearby to observe. Novo held the scabbard in one hand vertically before slowly drawing what was clearly a long yet dull rapier from the scabbard. "A queen's gotta be able to hold her own if someone gets by the guards, right?"

I watched in both intimidation and awe as Novo stood tall before me with a rapier in hand that was easily the same length as the Celestial Sword. Perhaps longer. She kept one arm behind her back to maintain proper posture even while her gorgeous and massive wings were already serving as an effective counterbalance. She then gave me another smug smirk as she asked, "You wanna go for a bit, hun?"

It would be unwise to charge into a duel blindly. I took note of Novo's stance. She really knew what she was doing while she held that rapier. I then turned to Celestia and asked, "Just so I know what I'm in for... How good is she with that?"

Celestia then gave me a rather worrying smirk of her own. And her response was not what I was expecting. "Centuries of experience and multiple championship titles. She's the finest duelist in the world."

I think I felt my blood chill at that revelation. I then looked up at Novo unblinkingly while feeling like I was standing before a giant that could completely floor me with a mere smack. I knew that if I were to raise a sword to her, I would get my butt served to me on a silver platter. Novo then jokingly said, "Oh, don't let that get you down, hun. I'll go easy on you, if you want."

"Nope! I'm good! I don't pick fights I can't win!" I replied while backing away with hands held out before me. I know my armor would have held just fine against her weapons, but she probably knew her way around every possible type of opponent. I was not in the mood to spend the rest of my day sore if that thing gave me a few hard pokes against my softer underarmor.

"Awww, you sure? I haven't had a decent sparring session in ages! Come on, how about a handicap?" She asked rather desperately, but I just kept backing away. No way was I going to get into a duel with someone far superior to me. Novo then sighed in resignation as she returned her rapier to its scabbard. "Celestia, why do you keep doing this to me? You know they always back down whenever you bring all that up!"

"Just thought it was fair for them to know what they were getting into. You can still hurt someone with a blunt blade." Celestia replied with quite an amused gleam in her eye. Sky Beak even looked like he was trying to not laugh as he retrieved Novo's weapon to put it away.

Novo sharply looked away while letting out a hiss through her nostrils. "You're no fun, Sunbutt. Next time we're browsing desserts for a party, I'll make sure the only cakes we get have plenty of coconut in them."

"You wouldn't dare!" Celestia shrieked as she stepped forward. The two then started to bicker in a rather amusing fashion. Thinking that was a good time to leave, I started to quietly back away from their squabble. I wonder if Celestia and Luna ever get into these arguments.

I had the idea to escape over the wall at the edge of the courtyard. As much as I would have liked to help Novo in whatever Celestia had in mind, now was not a good time to interrupt. Sky Beak soon joined me up on the wall and gave me a wink. "Good idea on backing out down there. She's really good with that rapier."

"And I believe you." I replied while looking back down at the two squabbling royals. They had no idea I was up there. I then looked to Sky and asked, "I guess we should be on our way, huh? I don't think we can get a word in right now."

"Yeah, we probably should. I need to get back to my rounds anyway. Say hi to my kids if you see them." Sky Beak said in parting before spreading his wings and taking to the air as he flew back over to the Omega sector. I then dropped the Lunar Shield back into the courtyard with the Celestial Sword tucked in its scabbard on the backside before I took to the sky and went in the other direction, taking the opportunity to just observe the Ivory Palace again from the outside. Once my curiosity had been sated I decided to just go on a glide as I began to lazily circle the island while on a gradual descent.

It was refreshingly quiet out there while so high up. My eyes scanned the mountain's terrain and how varied it was. I could even make out some farms here and there far below. I still have to wonder what else Capricorn Island feeds its locals when fish is such a dominant aspect of their diet.

Right as I was starting to pass over the town that was one level down from the Omega sector, I was suddenly blindsided by someone shoving me down upon my back. In my brief alarm, I did not immediately recognize the voice that called out to me. "Gotcha!"

"Whoa, hey! Who's doing... Oh. Hey there, Silver." I called out before rolling over to glide on my back. Silverstream had found me and was gliding along too. I could see Terramar coming up from behind as well. "What's up? You kids having a good day?"

"Yeah, but...Silverstream really wanted some more scritches." Terramar replied as he came within earshot. His sister's eyes lit up at the mention of those words before she came closer and literally held onto my body while angling her head towards my face. Terramar chuckled rather nervously, probably concerned that Silverstream was starting to annoy me. I just rolled my eyes and brought my armored hand up to her head and started to scritch away. She closed her eyes and puffed up her plumage while letting out a delightful churr. It was only while I was doing this that I noticed Terramar was holding a picnic basket in one hand as he glided behind us. I assumed they were on their way for a scenic lunch somewhere. Which Terramar then confirmed. "Say, you got time to join us for lunch? We were just on our way to have some while going for a swim, but Silverstream really wanted you to come too."

"Well, how can I say no to this pretty face?" I replied while looking at Silverstream with her eyes closed. She almost looked as fluffy as an owl with how the feathers on her head were standing out. Once I let go of her head, Silverstream quickly regained her composure as she shook her head to straighten her feathers out. Before she could even thank me, I asked, "You wanted me to come along for lunch?"

"Pleeeease?" She pleaded with her head resting upon my armored chest. Silverstream looked at me with those big beautiful eyes while her beak smiled just a little. She just looked so happy to have found me again. I guess I made a good first impression with her on the first day.

"Sure, I'd be happy to join you kids. Where to?" I asked before Silverstream then enthusiastically jumped off of me and flew on ahead with Terramar in pursuit. I tried to follow as quickly, but slowed down once I was on the verge of passing my speed limit again. Not wanting to risk going into another spill, I slowed down while maintaining the maximum speed I could get away with. "Hey, wait up! I can't fly as fast as you... Crap, they're out of earshot."

My frustration was only temporary. Silverstream and Terramar soon looped back to me when they noticed I was lagging behind. They flew alongside me while Silverstream asked, "What's the matter? Can't you fly faster than this?"

"I can...but not without needing your dad to rescue me again. If I go too fast, I can't see or breathe." I explained while gliding along at a leisurely pace. I did not mind going at such a speed since it was fairly relaxing while giving me an amazing view of the island and the surrounding ocean, but it would taking a frustratingly long time to get anywhere. Speed was necessary to get anywhere in a timely fashion on such a big island.

"Really? That's a shame. It'll take us a while to get where we need to go if this is as fast as you can fly. Should we try again some other day?" Terramar asked while sounding rather disappointed. Going so slow must not make much sense to some of the best fliers in the world.

Silverstream did not like the sound of that and gave the two of us a very disappointed pleading gaze. I started to think of a possible solution. "Actually... Maybe I do have a way around this. Let's land first."

We quickly came in for a landing on the mountain and ended up right under the Ivory's Palace's foundation. Once on solid ground, I held my hands apart as I began to focus the magical energies within. The two hippogriff kids took a step back as they marveled at the billowing gold and blue auras around my gauntlets. Silverstream hooted like an owl, albeit unintentionally, as she said, "Ooooh, you can use magic too?!"

"Sure can. Now hold on a second. I think...I can feel it..." I muttered as I tried to establish a connection with the one piece of my armor that was missing. The Lunar Shield and the Celestial Sword are directly linked to the polarities of Celestia and Luna's magical energies, but what about my helmet? I know it does have a connection to the rest of my armor. Focusing firmly through the magic in my hands, I tried to summon my helmet to my location. And seconds later, there was a flash before me. "Whoa, that actually worked!"

"Wow... Nice helmet!" Terramar exclaimed as my helmet rested in my hands. A big smile crept across my face to see something familiar in my grasp that would be very helpful. It was good to have my armor complete again.

Silverstream's attention was drawn to something else. She reached up and tapped her finger on the white crystalline emblem set into the helmet's forehead section. "Ooh, I really like the twin dove things here! Is that why you're so good to us birds?"

I could not help but smile at Silverstream's innocent observation of the Element of Humanity. I felt it was not necessary to enlighten them to its existence. I doubt even the Elements of Harmony are common knowledge to the people of Equestria. "Heh, maybe. Anyway, just let me get this on and we'll be on our way."

The moment I put my helmet on my head, Silverstream and Terramar's eyes and beaks opened wide in amazement. And I quickly noticed why. My helmet's ethereal plume was flowing from the back of it like always. "What's up? Why... Oh... It's the helmet plume, right?"

"It looks just like Princess Celestia's! And all that blue and stars... Is that what Princess Luna's looks li... Hey! Why can't I hold it?! There's nothing really there!" Silverstream exclaimed before frantically waving her hand through the plume. Indeed, her hand passed back and forth through it with minimal influence on helmet plume's visible consistency.

"Yeah, that's a thing. All that mass would just get in the way if it was physical. Anyway, I should have no problem flying now. You wanna lead again?" I then asked now that I was much more confident in being able to fly without trouble.

"Oh, right! We need to get there before noon for the best results! This way!" Terramar retorted excitedly before he and his sister took to the air and flew off. I then spread my armor's wings wide before propelling myself after them. I had no trouble catching up now that my helmet was minimizing the wind in my face. "Whoa, you really can fly fast now!"

"Yep! It's good to have the full suit back on me again. Anyway, where to?" I replied as we flew along at much greater speeds than before. I was especially looking forward to getting around much faster during the rest of my stay.

"Jellyfish Lake! It's about halfway down the mountain, but we'll get there in no time at this rate!" Silverstream called back as I followed the two siblings. We dove sharply to rapidly descend and looped around the mountain as I trailed them. We eventually came to a gorgeous vista on a cliff overlooking a waterfall. I could scarcely believe we had gone from the summit to about halfway down in a matter of minutes. Going back up would probably take longer, but we could worry about that later.

"This is the spot? Awesome view..." I muttered as I peered over the edge of the cliff to observe the waterfall spilling into the basin below. It quickly flowed into a small round lake that then spilled out into a narrow river or brook down the mountainside. But there was one thing Silverstream said that confused me. "Wait a second... Why is it called Jellyfish Lake?"

"We'll show you in a little bit. But right now, keep an eye on the lake. It only happens at noon during summer." Terramar replied before we all stood at the cliff's edge. We all looked down at the lake with the sun shimmering off of its surface. But as the seconds went by, I noticed that the reflective glare on the water seemed to be steadily covering more of it. "Here it comes..."

I am guessing it happened right at noon. Something like an eclipse on the surface of the lake. The entire lake became a brilliantly bright surface as the sun shone right back at us. I could barely even look at it for more than a few seconds before having to rest my eyes. "Yeesh, that's bright!"

"Aaaaaaand it's going away! It only lasts a minute or so." Silverstream added before spreading her wings. "Anyway, let's head on down! There's something else you gotta see!"

Spreading our wings, the three of us leaped off the cliff and drifted down to the water's edge below. As the glare faded from the water's surface, I started to notice something of a golden yellow hue somewhere under the surface. And there was a lot of them. Once we were standing at the water's edge, Silverstream and Terramar waded into the water before swimming along the surface in a manner that made me think of a pair of swans. My eyes were still focused on the golden objects below the surface that drifted around in the weak currents in the lake. "Are those what I think they are...?"

Silverstream soon answered my question as she reached into the water and pulled something up. "Got one! They're way too easy to catch."

As it turned out, the lake was aptly named. In Silverstream's hand was a jellyfish. But even though she was not holding it by the top, she was clearly not in pain. It was then that I knew what these isolated creatures were. "Stingless jellyfish! They're photosynthetic, right?"

"I dunno, but they're pretty smart. They're pretty aware of us whenever we dive in." Terramar explained before he too pulled one up from the lake. They had enough sense to keep them out of water for long and put them back in soon after.

I waded into the lake too in order to interact with the jellyfish in the shallows, but did not try to swim. I knew my helmet would not keep out water and the jellyfish would never be able to sting me through my armor. I also did not want to test how buoyant I would be in all that metal, so I resolved to stay in the shallows at all times. This went on for a while as I enjoyed the roar of the waterfall nearby, frequently glancing up at the sheer majesty of such a sight.

I eventually noticed Terramar and Silverstream climbing out of the lake and made my way back to the water's edge as well. Even though most of their plumage was soaked, they showed no discomfort. I suspect a hippogriff's plumage provides ample insulation when wet. And sure enough, I saw them take a seat by the picnic basket Terramar had brought along. "What's on the menu?"

"Oh, not much. Just sandwiches and chips." Terramar replied as her opened the top. "I asked Mom to make one for you too. You like fried shrimp, right?"

"I haven't met a shrimp I didn't like." I replied as he passed me a po' boy sandwich before setting out a bowel of chips consisting of the sea salt and vinegar variety. I then wittily followed up my response with another line. "Although I doubt I'd like a shrimp that is inedible."

Terramar only showed a grin while letting out a quiet chuckle while Silverstream responded with a hearty giggle. As expected, that sandwich was amazing and I have always loved salt and vinegar flavor in my chips. But as I thought about the sea salt, a quick thought entered my mind as the salt and vinegar made my tongue tingle. "Say... Does Capricorn Island have its own sea salt supplies?"

Terramar was quick to provide a remarkably detailed response. "Oh yeah, lots of it. It's one of our biggest exports. The desalination plants around the coastline produce a lot of that stuff as a byproduct. There's just not enough fresh water on the mountain for everyone, so we had to get the rest from the sea."

"Most of the drinking water comes from the ocean? I couldn't tell... Unless the towns higher up the mountain get fresh water instead." I muttered while I thought about the sheer marvel in engineering it would take to set out water lines up and down such a huge mountain. Silverstream hardly seemed to be paying us any mind. She was more interested in filling her belly. Thinking about how well the hippogriffs are doing for themselves, another thought crossed my mind. "I'm actually really impressed with how varied the terrain around here is. Forests, plateaus... There's not that much rocky terrain at all. You'd think there would be more of that on a mountain."

"Yeah, we have no problem feeding ourselves when it comes to anything that isn't fish. Although...the one thing we don't really have much of is sugar cane. What little we do get goes into making sauces or ice cream. You're not gonna find any bakeries or candy stores around here, so sorry if you have a sweet tooth for anything that isn't cold. We also just don't have the space for orchards, so anything that grows on trees have to be imported." Terramar continued to explain. He is one smart kid, although most of the kids I have met in Equestria are pretty smart. It has been too long since I was a kid...

"Meh, that's fine. At least low sugar supplies is good for your waistline." I retorted as I finished off my sandwich. Combining that with the sushi I had earlier really left me feeling full and satisfied. Silverstream just would not stop eating. Even when I stopped, she kept helping herself to whatever remained in the chip bowl. I saw her toss a few to the lake only to see them get pulled under by the jellyfish. I wonder what those guys eat. Maybe they are not entirely photosynthetic, although they are likely vegetarians when it comes to anything else. Once the bowl was empty, I looked at Silverstream as she licked her fingers clean. "All done?"

"Mmhm! Mom makes the best sandwiches." She exclaimed while covering her beak to muffle a quiet belch. She then set the bowl back in the basket. "Do you think you can drop this off back home, Terramar? We'll wait for you."

"Sure, I shouldn't be too long. I'll be back in a little while." He replied before grasping the handle and taking to the air. I watched with some intrigue as I saw the hippogriff colt rise through the air with impressive speed. Rainbow Dash would be very impressed to see just how strong and fast hippogriffs are in the air.

Now alone with Silverstream, I had gained her complete attention. She immediately crawled up to me with her big beautiful eyes gazing at me inquiringly. I cracked an amused smirk as I could tell she wanted something. "I think somebody wants something."

"Uh huh. Scritches please?" She asked while tilting her head down for me to give attention to her scalp. I did just that, bringing my armored hand to her head and dragging my fingertips through her feathers. She appeared to be enjoying it, but then muttered, "This is nice, but...I think I liked it better when your fingers were softer..."

I was not entirely surprised. My armored fingertips were probably not the most ideal choice to pet something with. I took my hand off her as I glanced around for a good spot to take my armor off. Anything where a puddle would form whenever rain comes down. "Yeah, let me do something about that. Wait here a minute, OK?"

"Huh? Oh, sure. I'm not going anywhere." She replied while getting comfortable as I stood up. I then walked past her and away from the waterfall, trying to find a spot near the rocky cliffside that I could use. I did find just that, an indentation in the ground where a puddle could easily form. I then set my helmet on a large rock nearby before casting the spell that liquefies my armor. It fit quite nicely in the slope in the ground and did not even spill over the side. I stepped out of the puddle without a drop of the liquid metal sticking to my socks, but then took my socks off and set them by my helmet to keep them from getting too dirty. I then walked back over to where Silverstream was waiting for me and found her dragging her hand through the water at the edge as some jellyfish wandered near to investigate.

I took a seat by Silverstream as I was surprised that she did not notice me coming. She must have been quite taken with the silent jellyfish. I decided to get her attention by dragging my fingertips down her back and to the base of her tail. As I did so, her feathers immediately became ruffled as she let out a long coo of a dove. "Ooooooh, that's more like it... Wait, you're back already?"

"What, did you think I was going to the nearest town to take my armor off? No need for that." I replied while I kept petting her along her back. Silverstream quickly stopped talking and tilted her head back as she began to churr beautifully. It was almost like she was singing to me as thanks for such gentle treatment. I am sure all hippogriffs can make similar bird sounds, but her voice just sounded so beautiful. "Sounds like someone is happy."

"Mmhm..... Sooooo happy..." Silverstream cooed before she turned around after she sat up. She then tilted her head to me as I all too happily started to drag my fingertips through her plumage as if massaging an eager cockatiel. Her feathers remained rather fluffed up as if to serve as an indicator of how much she was enjoying it. Eventually, she did something I was not expecting. She looked right at me with a smile before placing her hands on my chest and gently pushing me back and onto the soft grass under us. "Hang on a second. I wanna try something."

"Huh? Um... All right then?" I mumbled as I wondered where this was coming from. Silverstream backed up out of my sight while my eyes gazed up at the sky and then at the waterfall coming down nearby. Seconds later, I was given a surprise as I felt something starting to slide under my shirt. "What the...?! Silver, what're you doing?!"

"Hold on, I'm almost there!" I heard her say while sounding slightly muffled. I looked down and saw my shirt being pushed out by something under it. After a brief struggle, Silverstream poked her head through my shirt's neck hole and grinned at me with her beak almost touching my nose. "Peek-a-boo! How are you?"

"Really...?" I asked while trying not to laugh at just how random this act was. She had crawled under my shirt and was now practically wearing it with me. Her plumage had thankfully dried by then as I felt most of her fluffy body pressed against my bare torso. It was a very tight fit with us both in that shirt and I was afraid to move to avoid running the risk of tearing the fabric. I then tilted my head forward and booped her beak with my nose. "You're silly."

She just smiled at me, but then started to coo again as I began to apply scritches to her face. Her eyes rolled around in her head as if she was reaching nirvana. Do scritches really feel that good to birds? Or hippogriffs? But as I continued to give scritches, I felt something new. Her arms beginning to slide under my back before embracing me against her. The moment I stopped scritching her face in confusion, she brought her head beside mine and hugged me from inside my shirt. "Silver...?"

She let out a long quiet sigh while sounding just so happy and at ease. Her next words were just as unexpected as her actions. "You're my best friend..."

I was unsure of how to react to that declaration. It certainly was a hasty thing to say to someone on only their second day together, even if her father did something very similar the night before. "Silver, I think it's a bit soon to say that... We've only known each other for a couple of days now, right? Isn't Skystar your friend too?"

She did not even look at me. I could see her eyes were closed as she lay atop me inside my shirt, just holding me in her arms as she remained more still and relaxed than I had ever seen her before. "Skystar's always been a good friend and Terramar is just as much my friend as he is my brother, but..."

I shuddered a bit as I felt her head rub up against mine. Her plumage felt delightful against my chest just as it did against my face. "No one's ever been so nice to me all the time like you. Even just over two days. And...you're really patient too."

She cooed softly into my ear, her words oozing genuine sincerity as she continued to hug me in adoration. "You're my best friend... I'm glad I got to meet you."

I began to wonder why she was so hasty to say such a thing to me without sounding like she was unsure about it. Her father did something very similar just the other day. I began to suspect that hippogriffs rarely doubt themselves. They are so trusting and sincere. I let out a sigh as I wiggled my arms to pull them into my shirt through the sleeves and gently put my arms around the happy hippogriff filly and hugged her back. "I hope I...won't make you think otherwise... You're...just so precious, Silver."

"No one's ever said that to me..." She whispered while nuzzling my ear with her beak. "No hippogriff ever said I was precious. Why are you so good to me?"

"I... I guess it's just because I love this world and everything about it... And I especially love this place and the people who live here... You're hard not to like, Silver. You're one of the happiest and most positive girls I've ever known. And... Well... I have to admit I'm not the most optimistic guy around... I really appreciate that about you." I whispered back to her in sincerity while my eyes gazed at the sky and the waterfall nearby.

Once again, Silverstream surprised me. I felt her beak begin to gently gnaw on my ear in some sort of display of affection. It was almost ticklish. As she did so, Silverstream whispered to me again. "I appreciate you too."

I said nothing as my sweet new friend continued to hold me while inside me shirt. It almost felt unlike her to get this sentimental about anything. For her to really lower her guard around me like that, she must have had a lot of faith in me. And I did not want to betray that faith. So I continued to hold her, genuinely appreciating her presence and her precious words. Silverstream soon whispered to me, "Can we stay like this for a while? I...kinda don't want to move for a bit."

"Me too... An afternoon nap sounds really good right now." I muttered back as I soon felt myself starting to doze off with the sound of the waterfall being very comforting. Before long, I heard Silverstream starting to snore quietly. And moments after that, I joined her in slumber.

I am unsure how long we were out, but the sun had gotten in a position to start shining right down on my face now that the mountain was not in its way anymore. But as I turned my head aside to look away from the sun, I stared in awkward silence at Terramar as he rested on the ground nearby. He had looked up from a magazine he had brought along and stared at me while I stared back. Silverstream was still tucked inside my shirt and was gnawing sporadically on my ear in her sleep. As I was wondering who would break the silence, Terramar asked, "Comfy?"

"I swear this was not my idea, but yeah. Really comfy. You hippogriffs have the best plumage." I said while not entirely sure how to feel about the situation. Must have made for an awkward sight for Terramar to come back and see us in such a weird position. He did not seem all that bothered by it, but he was not smiling. "How long was I out? Were you gone long?"

"It's only been a couple of hours, I think." He said while giving me a look of concern. "Did anything happen while I was gone? Did Silverstream get on yours nerves or anything?"

"Nah, she's good. I mean I didn't see this coming, but found it too cute and amusing to mind. And that plumage of hers feels really nice up against me like this." I explained while getting my arms back out through my sleeves before petting Silverstream's mane. "Your sister is adorable. She really is."

Terramar looked quite relieved by those words. "Phew, that's good. I was worried she was going to drive you up the wall while I was gone."

"Nah. She's pretty calm whenever scritches are involved." I replied before suddenly noticing that Silverstream's snoring had abruptly stopped. With a turn of my head, I looked to see Silverstream's eye looking at me with some excitement in her gaze. I knew what was coming. "I stand corrected."

"Did someone say scritches?" She asked with an excited hiss. Not wanting her to suddenly rip out of my shirt or anything else uncalled for, I managed to sit up and climbed to my feet. And I quickly found she was still stuck in my shirt and was wrapping her arms and legs around my torso to keep herself up. Terramar could not stop himself from laughing at the ridiculous sight of us sharing a shirt like that. "Ooh, now you're wearing me! And it feels soooo cozy in here."

I too had to snicker a bit at Silverstream's enthusiasm for holding onto me like that. For being as big as she was, it was a good thing she is lighter than she looks. I had no trouble walking with her holding onto me. Regardless, I knew she had to come out of my shirt before I could get my armor back on. "OK, I think it's time for you to come outta there. We can't go anywhere until then."

"Oh, all right. Just...let me...oof! It's easier going in than it is coming out!" Silverstream grumbled as she squirmed and tugged, trying to get her head through my shirt's neck hole. It was almost comical with how her head was right up in my face as she kept fidgeting. She did eventually succeed and slid back down to the ground and onto her hands and hooves. "Phew, there we go! All better? Oh, wait! You're not wearing your armor! Wanna feel how these squishy jellyfish feel before we go?"

She had a point. I cannot feel that much through my gauntlets. But now that my hands were bare, I could appreciate the full experience. "Oh, sure. Just as long as they won't hurt me."

"They shouldn't. I've never heard of anyone getting hurt from holding these things." Terramar replied as he reached out from the water's edge and plucked one golden jellyfish from the water. Quite a few of them were drifting in the shallows as if they were aware of our presence. He then held the jellyfish out to me in his palm. "Here you go."

I did hesitate out of knowledge of the usual jellyfish's extremely painful sting. After a few seconds, I gave the lower section of the jellyfish a quick poke to test the waters. It was barely sticky at all and I felt no pain. Convinced that it was harmless, I reached out and took the slick watery creature into my hand. Such a strange experience, holding a creature made almost entirely out of water. Very slick and squishy, almost like a type of slime that does not fall apart. I was quickly satisfied with the experience and dropped the jellyfish back into the lake. "I gotta bring Fluttershy here sometime. She'll love swimming with the jellyfishes."

Terramar then asked, "So then... What's next? We've got the afternoon free. Should we head on over to the Nu sector?"

I suspected we were right at the mid point of the mountain or somewhere very close to it. Silverstream suddenly gasped as an idea seemed to come to her mind. "Ooh, we can ride one of the lifts! You wanna go, James? You've gotta try that at least once!"

"Lifts? Uh... Don't know what that is, but I'm willing to try anything. Just let me go grab my armor first. Be right back." I said before heading back over to the spot where I had left my armor. Terramar and Silverstream stayed behind. I was glad to see the puddle of liquid metal was right where I left it along with my socks and helmet. After brushing any lingering dirt off my feet, I pulled my socks back on before stepping into the puddle and letting my armor regain its hardened form. I almost put my helmet back on, but refrained from doing so and just carried it under my arm. I was not sure just yet if we were going to fly to our destination.

I clanked my way back over to the lake and got the two siblings' attention. "OK, I'm ready. We flying?"

"I don't think we need to. The Nu sector is pretty close by. How about we walk this time?" Terramar asked while looking back at Silverstream.

"Sounds good! My legs could use the work too. And it's such a nice view!" She replied without objection. I had nothing else to add and just followed them away from the lake through a vague path. We eventually came to a simple dirt road bordering a sharp hill that was separated by a low wall of limestone bricks held together with a type of cement. It looked delightfully rustic and meshed with the architecture I had seen thus far. I turned and followed the two hippogriff kids while frequently looking over the side of the wall at the slope below.

I just let the two of them talk while I trailed behind to just take in the sights and sounds. I hardly paid any mind to whatever the two siblings discussed. I was just enjoying the lush countryside. Easily as idyllic as back in Ponyville if not moreso. Barely ten minutes into the walk down the road, we finally came to the gates leading into the next town. I sure got a lot of stares thanks to my armor, but I just stayed close to Silverstream and Terramar. They knew their way around much better than I did.

After wandering through the town, we eventually came to an unusual sight at the very edge of the town that was closest to the mountainside. It seemed to be a large flat metal surface that followed a line of sorts up the mountain. Some sort of large hydraulic lift with railing along the sides. I was rather impressed with such an impressive feat of engineering as I crossed my arms. "That looks handy... I take it that this thing isn't simply for transporting tourists though, right?"

"Nope, not really!" Silverstream said as she stepped up onto it. The thing was probably almost as big around as Fluttershy's cottage. It was definitely capable of transporting a lot of cargo at once. "We hippogriffs are strong fliers, but we can still only carry so much stuff. So they use these things to move stuff all over the island. There's a bunch of these and pretty much every town is connected by these. Or at least almost completely connected."

"Does that mean we can use them? I don't see anyone loading up anything to transport right now..." I asked while looking around. There was no one nearby who appeared to be hauling cargo or monitoring the lift. We could probably use it as we pleased.

"Yeah, it looks like it's not in use. I think this will take us up to the Rho sector." Terramar replied while he stepped up onto the platform and approached a panel at the edge to activate the lift. I felt and heard the lift start to become active as extra railing rose up on the side we had boarded from before the lift began to rise up the track that went up the mountain on an angle. I could hear the large cogs underneath us rotating to climb the tracks. And all I could do was look over the side and enjoy the view.

"I wanna know why I like these things so much?" Silverstream soon came over to me and got my attention while she peered over the railing as the Nu sector became increasingly small below us. She then looked up at me and grinned in some subdued excitement. "They're like stairs, but they do all the climbing for you!"

I then watched her just adorably trot back and forth at the far end of the platform. Terramar soon walked over to me while we both heard her singing for just a brief verse. "We'll be coming 'round the mountain when we coooome! And I'll serve us up some fish sticks when we're done!"

I just shook my head while watching her have a good time. She was fun to observe. However, Terramar then got my attention when he tapped on my cuirass. "Hey, James? I just want to apologize if Silverstream ever gave you any trouble."

He sure was concerned about how Silverstream was affecting me, now that I think about it. Almost like he had reason to be. I turned to look at the colt and said, "Huh? Why? I swear she hasn't been any trouble at all. Is she...a problem with others?"

"No, not really. At least...not usually with other hippogriffs. It's just that...she can be a bit much when it comes to tourists. Mom and Dad have gotten complaints about her pestering tourists sometimes and I was afraid she was getting on your nerves. And since you're with Princess Celestia's group... Well, you can understand why I'd be worried, right?"

I was not surprised that Silverstream's energy could be too much for others to handle at times, but I was surprised that she could prompt others to complain about her to their parents. I looked over at Silverstream while she again peered over the railing. Maybe I have just gotten too used to Pinkie Pie's absurdities back home by this point, but I really did not have a problem with Silverstream at all. She could get loud, but she was not as wacky as Pinkie Pie can get. "Yeah, I get your concern. Rest assured, I've never had a problem with her."

"You sure? I could talk to her about it if she's getting to be too much." He asked while still not convinced of my insistence. Complaints must be rather common for Terramar to be that overly concerned.

I then turned to face the hippogriff colt and gave him my full attention. "Terramar, really. Your sister has never been a source of irritation for me. She can get loud, but she's not overbearing. I like her. I really do. And I appreciate her company. I know we haven't known each other long, but I'm glad we... What? What's with that look? Is she... She's...right behind me, isn't she?"

Terramar was definitely distracted. And when I turned around, I could see why. Silverstream was standing right behind me and was looking up at me with a quivering and almost tearful smile. Did I really say something that touching? "Um... You OK there?"

"You...like me?" She asked with a quavering voice. Unsure of how to respond, I just nodded. And her response was about as much as I expected. She grinned from cheek to cheek as she sprang up into my arms and just clung to me in an embrace while I held her up. "I like you too!"

I did not say anything. All I did was smile at just how adorable she was being. Terramar offered no input, but I think he was pleased by what he was seeing. Just to reassure her further, I whispered to Silverstream. "If you ever need anything, you just come find me. You're never a bother to me."

"Mmhm!" She mumbled loudly through a closed beak. She would not let go of me, forcing me to carry her around a while longer as I observed the view while we continued to rise up the mountainside. The lift eventually came to a stop right at the edge of another town, although I doubt it was the one immediately above the Nu sector. Those lifts can only go straight up and down. It was only when the railing lowered on one side did Silverstream climb down from me. "Here we are! Good old Rho!"

"I think we skipped a few letters on the way up..." I muttered while making sure I had my helmet in hand before we disembarked. The architecture of the Rho sector was relatively interchangeable with what I had seen so far, but with everything being spread out differently. The consistent white architecture was deceptive in that it could trick you into thinking nothing had changed. Not that I was complaining. The sheer idyllic beauty of Capricorn Island's architecture really spoke to me no matter how often I saw it.

"James? Carry me?" Silverstream asked as she held her arms up to me. She then added, "Across your shoulders like last time?"

"Oh... Why not. Come on up, pretty bird." I replied with an amused smirk as I hoisted Silverstream into my arms while she let out a delighted giggle. I then carefully spread her out over my shoulders until her lanky body was hanging off me on both sides. "Careful with the pauldron spines there. They're not sharp, but they can probably give you a mean poke."

"These little things? Nah, they're not in the way. Ooh, lemme hold this!" She replied before she held onto my helmet for me so I could keep my hands on her legs and arms to keep her steady. She then looked down at Terramar while he looked back up at her. "Hellooooo down there!"

Terramar then burst into snickering before he looked up at me and said, "You're spoiling her, you know?"

"As long as your parents are OK with it, I don't see what the problem is." I retorted before I suddenly heard a birdcall of sorts from somewhere above. Almost like it was specifically trying to get someone's attention. When we looked up, we all saw a familiar hippogriff guard gliding high overhead. I recognized the color of his plumage right away. "Isn't that your dad?"

"Yeah, it is! He's just looking for us. Hang on a second..." Terramar replied before taking a moment to clear his throat. He then let out a similar birdcall while looking to the sky, sounding almost like an eagle or hawk. The soaring hippogriff guard responded immediately as he adjusted course and began to come right at us. It was definitely Sky Beak. He came swooping in before pulling back and flapping his wings to slow down before landing before us. "Hi, Dad! You were looking for us?"

"Sure was! How have...uh..." He began to say before giving Silverstream and I a blank stare. I did not respond either as I was stared at by the father of the girl I had draped across my shoulders. The moment got quiet and rather awkward as the four of us just stared at each other, wordlessly daring the other to make the first move.

It was Silverstream who broke the silence. She raised her empty hand to greet her father and said, "Hi, Dad! What's up?"

Sky Beak's blank expression faded as a very crooked smile spread across his beak. He then burst into hissing laughter while trying to maintain his composure. "Looks like someone's having a good time. Is he giving you a lift right now?"

"I swear he's spoiling her, Dad. He says she doesn't get on his nerves at all." Terramar said in a joking manner while Silverstream just rolled her eyes. As did I. Sky Beak only laughed.

"Well, I'm glad to see you've made such a good friend, Silverstream. Anyway, now that I'm here..." Sky Beak said with a hearty chuckle before turning his gaze to me. "I was asked by Princess Celestia to relay a message to you, James. She would like you to join her and our queen and princess for dinner tonight up in the Omega sector. And they said it's going to be sushi tonight."

That last line was all it took for me to agree. "Oh, I'll be there. Can't say no to sushi."

"Can I go too, Dad? Please?" Silverstream asked as she leaned a little closer to her father, pleading with her big sparkling eyes. "Skystar's gonna be there too, right? And... Well... I want more scritches from this big cuddle bear!"

Sky Beak and Terramar could not keep a straight face. I could not even look at them while I struggled to not laugh at how much Silverstream adores my touch. Sky Beak let out a brief laugh before replying, "Well, I don't see why not. You just make sure you come home straight afterwards, all right?"

"Will do! Just...um...tell Mom I'm sorry that I won't be there for dinner tonight. New best friend and all that, you know?" Silverstream said in a manner much like how she talked right when I first met her. Just so bubbly.

"Best friend?! Well, I knew you two were growing to like each other, but I didn't think you were hitting it off this hard!" Sky Beak said as he once again let out a laugh. Terramar was patiently observing and said nothing. Sky then looked at me and asked, "Is that true, James? Is my little girl being a good friend to you?"

"She certainly seems to think so." I retorted before tilting my head towards hers while she did the same, the two of us sharing a happy nuzzle as my cheek pressed against her head. "She's very precious. You've raised a good daughter."

His smile became even warmer. "You know... I don't think a foreigner has ever said something so sweet about her before. I can see why she calls you her best friend."

Silverstream just giggled loudly before getting her arm around my neck and pulling my head in for another gentle nuzzle. I just averted my eyes, but I was enjoying her affection. It was then that Sky Beak spread his wings and said, "Well, that's all I needed to say. I better get back to my rounds. You kids be safe, all right?"

"I'll keep an eye on them, sir. You have a good one." I replied while his kids said their farewells. The noble guardsmen then took to the sky with impressive speed and flew back up the mountain and out of sight. I then looked at both Silverstream and Terramar as I said, "You guys have such a great dad, you know that?"

"He sure is!" Silverstream replied before she touched her beak to my cheek. "And he thinks you're pretty great too!"

"Yeah, I could tell... I really like your dad. He just might be the best dad I've ever met in Equestria. He's inspiring." I retorted while hoping I would be just as good to Gladesong and any other kids I end up having. Maybe I could ask Sky Beak to be the godfather to one of them, but I am getting way too ahead of myself. Far too soon to be making that assumption.

We continued on for a while as Silverstream stayed hoisted over my shoulders. As we walked, a thought suddenly came to me. I did promise to bring souvenirs and I had not yet begun searching for any. Thinking now was as good a time as any, I decided to bring it up. "Say, uh... Do you two know where would be a good place to pick up some souvenirs? I'd at least like to bring something home with me."

"Souvenirs? I wouldn't know the best places this far down the mountain..." Terramar said as he trailed off in thought. I have to wonder just how many tourists the island gets every year.

Fortunately for me, Silverstream noticed something useful before we did. She pointed ahead and said, "What about hat jewelry shop right there?"

She was right. Along the walls of white homes and storefronts was a little shop with a sign hinting at such an establishment. "Ooh, good eye, Silver. I'm gonna duck in there and see what they got."

I helped Silverstream down to the ground and walked into the shop while keeping my helmet under my arm. The two hippogriff siblings followed along as the bell ringed beyond the door. The clerk gave me a hearty greeting from behind the counter before I began to browse. The shop was cozy with a clean color scheme of white highlighted by light blues. Glass display cases were everywhere and Silverstream really seemed to be taking a shine to all the pretty jewelry.

The prices were understandably rather high for a lot of what I saw, so I started with the lowest prices and began to work my way up. I also tried to imagine who would really appreciate the act of jewelry being offered as a gift. Most of my friends do not wear jewelry often. Rarity would certainly appreciate one, but I doubt anything I could get her would really compare to the bracelet she wears at nearly all times. Nothing could replace that little trinket. My thoughts then went to my wife. Would Fluttershy want jewelry? Probably not. While she does have an appreciation for fancy attire, I never really noticed a trend with her interests in jewelry.

The presence of earrings on display confused me since hippogriffs do not have outer ears to hang them on. At least until I took a quick glance at Terramar nearby and noticed the tufts of long feathers at the side of his head that distinctly resembled ears of some sort. Perhaps they are stiff enough to hang earrings off of. I then tried to expand my thoughts. Yes, the first people to come to mind were the six most important mares in my life, but who else was there?

I started mentally flipping through my list of friends in my head like an imaginary rolodex. Spike came to mind, then Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle. Mitta then came to mind, followed by Lyra. I had to be careful to avoid any overly grand gestures towards my more platonic friends, especially when I do not know them well enough to take a guess on jewelry. But soon, my thoughts went to someone in my mind who is very precious to me. The last person in Ponyville I saw after I boarded the train up to Canterlot just a couple days ago.

My eyes fell upon a set of dainty pearl earrings as I remembered that they are also the birthstone for November. And I remembered that someone's birthday is on the eleventh day of the eleventh month. I silently reached out to the earrings as my thoughts went to dear Smolder.

In a moment of sentimentality, I lost myself in my thoughts of her. I felt compelled to get her something special. Something precious that she would treasure. Would she see a set of pearl earrings as a snack? Or as something of much greater value? I was convinced that she would not disregard such a gift as mere food. I know she is more woman than girl despite her age. She would likely understand the gesture.

I became deaf to whatever noise was happening around me. Not that there was much happening to begin with since we were the only customers there at the time. My thoughts went to Smolder and all that has happened since she came back into my life. More than anything, my thoughts went to the look she almost always gives me. The look I am certain I give her as well. It must be since I could see it in her eyes as plainly as she could see it in mine. Something sincere..... Love. Genuine unambiguous love.

My armored hand rested upon my chest. I could not admit it to anyone else. Not openly. But I can at least admit it to myself. I do indeed love dear Smolder. Possibly more than I should. I know it is much too soon. She is still so young, even if her mind is wise beyond her years. And I wanted to make her happy. I wanted her to know, at least implicitly, how much she means to me. I know I must restrain my heart until the proper time, but those feelings are blooming in my heart even as I write this. What does time have in store for us? Do we have a happy future together?

"Sir...? Sir, are you all right?" I heard a voice speak before I suddenly realized that I was being addressed. I turned to look at the clerk. She was right behind the display case as it was just to the left of the cash register.

Realizing just how lost in thought I was about that precious little dragon girl, I think I actually blushed as I regained my senses. "Oh, uh... Just had someone on my mind."

"Someone special, hm?" The clerk asked with an intrigued giggle. "Trying to find the right gift to pop the question?"

God, that made me flush red so hard. I honestly loved the idea of asking Smolder to be with me and I know she would be overjoyed with such an invitation, but I knew it was far too soon to even consider such a thing. I needed to be patient and wait and see where things would go between us first. "Oh, no no no no. Nothing like that. Just trying to find the right gift for her. And...well, I'm liking the look of these pearl earrings."

"I'm sure she'll be quite happy with these. You can't go wrong with high quality pearls." The clerk replied before removing the earrings from the case and placing them in a little velvety box and placing it in a tiny little bag. While Smolder has no external ears like all other reptiles, I am sure we could hang them off of her horns. I was glad to see the price was not too inflated either. As I set out some bits after managing to teleport my wallet out of my pants from under my armor, the clerk gave me a whimsical smile. "Best of luck with her. I know she's going to like those."

"Yeah, thanks..." I retorted before stepping out of the shop and completely forgetting about Silverstream and Terramar in there for a moment. As I stood outside the shop with that little bag in my fingers, I sighed as I thought about that precious dragon girl back home. "No one ever said waiting was easy..."

My train of thought was interrupted as something vaulted up my back and draped itself over my shoulders again. "All done? You didn't let us know, but you're out here anyway? Did you find what you need?"

"Huh?! Oh, hey... Yeah, I got what I wanted. Sorry I didn't let you two know." I replied as I found Silverstream once more hanging over my shoulders again.

Terramar took an interest in the little bag I was carrying with just a few fingers. "What did you get?"

"Oh, nothing much. Just some pearl earrings. It was one of the more affordable items available." I replied while hoping the conversation would not veer towards who they were for. "I did promise to pick up some souvenirs. Now I just need to figure out what else to get while I'm here."

"Ooh, you should try every single town while you're here then! They have some different stuff in stock depending on which it is!" Silverstream exclaimed next to my head, though she thankfully minded the volume of her voice.

I put some thought into that suggestion. "Hm... Yeah, good idea. I should set aside a day while I'm here just to browse the shops here. I shouldn't have too much trouble going through all twenty-four sectors in one day."

"Mind if we tag along when you do? We actually don't get to see a whole lot of the island most of the time. It's a really big place." Terramar asked as he gazed up at me.

"Sure, you kids are good company. I'd feel better having some friends with me who know the place better than I do anyway." I retorted while giving Terramar a few brief scritches on his head. We then continued along and just explored while trying to find our way to the next hydraulic cargo lift.

We eventually took a break at an ice cream parlor. True to Terramar's claims, the ice cream was experimental in compensating for the island's low sugar cane production with most being fruit-based. We all got sea salt ice cream, which was delicious in its own right. While we relaxed on a bench and licked away at our snacks, I took note of the earrings in the tiny bag I held. "Say... How do you hippogriffs even wear earrings when you don't have external ears to begin with?"

"How? Oh, like this." Silverstream replied before holding the stick of her ice cream in her beak and reaching into the bag to remove the earrings. One by one, she got them hooked through the feathers that stuck out of her head to resemble equine ears. I have to say I was very surprised a girl as young as her knew anything about how to put earrings on, but she did a fine job. They hung daintily from her 'ears' while she went back to eating her ice cream and looked quite good on her. "You just gotta know how to hook them. And the feathery stuff keeps them from sliding up or down, so they'll stay put."

"Now I see. And they do look good on you. But...uh...would you mind putting them back now?" I asked in return before Silverstream grinned sheepishly as she placed the earrings back where she got them from. I proceeded to just pat her gently on the head to confirm that she did no wrong. I then looked to Terramar and asked, "You said that there's not enough room for orchards on the island, right? What about fruit that grow on bushes?"

"Oh, we get plenty of those. Blueberries, blackberries, strawberries, the island's got plenty of those growing. It's just the trees that don't really work here." He replied while clamping his beak over the edge of his ice cream bar and snapping off a chunk of it. "If you find anything sweet on the island, chances are it's got berries or milk in it."

"I'm not complaining. Fruit's good for you." I said while starting to bite off bits of my ice cream now that it was beginning to soften and melt. I even found a little message on the stick after I had consumed the rest. Almost like a fortune cookie. It was nothing of any real substance. Just a little motivational statement to try and put a smile on my face.

We eventually found another lift and started to ride it up. This time, there were a number of crates lining the lift that allowed be to take a seat as the lift went up the mountain. Silverstream once more could not sit still and cutely trotted around the edge while enjoying the view. Terramar relaxed on the crate beside me while we watched the terrain go by and the vast mountainside and the ocean beyond it. I looked over at the prancing hippogriff filly and snickered at her antics. "Every silly filly needs a straight man, am I right?"

"Yeah, I guess that's me." Terramar said with a chuckle before he looked at me. "And you have to deal with someone like that back home, right?"

"Yeah, that would be Pinkie Pie. Don't get me wrong. She's wacky and debatably crazy, but I adore her nonetheless. She makes me laugh and smile. I don't know what I'd do without her." I said in reply as my thoughts went back to my silly pink friend back home. I needed to get her something. Maybe something sweet since that is kind of her things. I wonder what delicacies Capricorn Island has to offer for tourists...

"It sounds like you have good friends who care about you." Terramar said while he just smiled at me. "Are there more?"

"Oh yeah, lots more. But there are six who always come to mind first. Pinkie Pie's one of them. The others are my wife, who was a good friend to me at first. Her name is Fluttershy. Then there's Twilight Sparkle. I feel like she and I have a kind of kindred spirit, we just seem to understand each other like that. Then there's AJ... I mean Applejack, who helps run Sweet Apple Acres. She's always been a very reliable and dependable friend. There's also Rainbow Dash, who is probably the fastest flier in the world. She's got a bit of an ego problem and it gets on my nerves, but she's slowly tempering it. And lastly, there's my best friend. Rarity. I adore that gorgeous mare. She's been an important part of my life since the moment I met her." I explained happily as I thought about those six wonderful mares back home. I even started to miss them the more I thought about them.

Terramar looked pleased by my words as he said, "They sound like really nice people. And they're the six most important to you? It sounds like you've got a lot of friends, but... They're the first that come to mind?"

I saw no reason to hide exactly how important they are to me. Even without he connections our Elements share, I knew in my heart how much I owe them. I looked to he sky and just decided to be as succinct as possible. "I would be nothing without them."

"But what about us?!" Silverstream suddenly chirped before she jumped across my lap out of nowhere. She looked up at me with an almost insecure gaze in her eyes. "Are we important friends to you too?"

"Um... Well, we've only known each other for two days..." I muttered as I tried to find the right words. I did not want to say anything to displease the sweet hippogriff filly before me. Especially after she already and very sincerely declared that I was her best friend. I finally just smiled and said what was in my heart as my hand rubbed over her back. "But...I have to say this is my favorite pretty birdie right here."

Silverstream perked up instantly as she smiled brightly and began to coo like a dove again. She then sat up on my lap and leaned sideways into me. Terramar just looked like he could start laughing at any time while the two of us snuggled. He then said softly, "You really are good to her."

"Good girls deserve goodness right back." I retorted as I kissed Silverstream on her forehead, prompting the fluffy filly to puff up her plumage a bit. I then stroked the top of Terramar's head as I said, "And you're a good kid too, Terramar."

He just suddenly let out a laugh while looking like he was blushing a bit from the unexpected praise. "Aw, come on! I almost never get told that! Feels nice though."

We just went from town to town while riding up the lifts, reaching other sectors while others went right by us. The lifts certainly do not go in direct order, but we did not mind. I even managed to do a little souvenir shopping for Pinkie Pie. Specifically nougat bars lined with berries. I tried one myself and good lord, it was fantastic. I felt confident she would love the stuff.

At long last, we finally reached the Omega sector a little past 5 PM. It was a long trip, but an enjoyable one. I took a look around, starting to recognize the placements of certain buildings and exterior decor. "This looks familiar... And I can't really see the summit anymore... Are we back at the top already?"

"Yep, we're back up in the Omega sector. And we should probably get home for dinner. I think I can already smell it." Terramar replied before he started to reach for my hand. I saw he wanted some scritches, so I happily obliged. He sighed happily while my armored fingers gently dug into his plumage.

Silverstream then looked up at me with a bit of a frown. I thought she wanted scritches too and held out my other hand after getting the bags and helmet I was carrying snagged on one of my pauldron's spines to free my hand. To my surprise, she shook her head and then reached up with both arms. "I'm gonna miss you, best friend."

I sighed in dissatisfaction. I did not want to say goodbye either. I finally let go of Terramar and lifted Silverstream up into my arms as we both gave each other a tight embrace. "I'm gonna miss you too, pretty bird."

"Mmmm... Tomorrow?" She asked quietly from next to my head. I then felt Silverstream nuzzling her flurry head against my own.

"Count on it. You know where to find me." I whispered back before all too reluctantly setting her down. I saw the two hippogriff kids off, although I noticed Silverstream look over her shoulder at me at least once as they headed down the road. I then took my bag back into my hand and set my helmet upon my head before making my way towards the Ivory Palace. It was almost dinner time.

I was just outside my private chambers when I noticed Celestia coming down the hall up ahead. I waved at her before she trotted my way with a smile on her face. But as she drew near, Celestia slowed down while she scanned me in puzzlement. "Oh...? Oh! Your helmet! You were able to summon it?"

"Huh? Oh yeah, I did." I retorted while pushing the door open and removing the helmet from my head. I even saw the Lunar Shield with the Celestial Sword in its scabbard propped up against the far wall. "Turns out it really is connected to this armor in some inexplicable way. The magic in it was able to call it back over. And it's been helpful. I can fly as fast as I want without any trouble breathing."

"Well, I'm glad you were able to circumvent that little annoyance. Anyway, go ahead and get yourself ready. We'll wait for you at the bridge." Celestia replied before touching her lips to my cheek for a kiss. But as she was about to step away, her eyes fell upon the bag hanging from my other hand. "Ooh, been doing some shopping? What have we here... Ooh, I love these! Good choice!"

Celestia beamed with a hungry grin as she beheld the nougat bars I had in my bag. She always had such a sweet tooth. However, her expression changed to that of one of curiosity followed immediately by a sly smirk as she levitated the tiny bag the pearl earrings were in before lifting the earrings themselves out. "Ooh. For Fluttershy?"

"No, no, not her. Someone else." I retorted before taking everything and pushing them back down into the bag. I then stepped inside my room as Celestia followed with great interest.

"No? Then...perhaps Rarity?" Celestia asked while looking and sounding a bit excited with this guessing game she started.

"No, not her either." I replied while melting my armor off of my body and into the tub that had been provided for it.

"Then...who, if you don't mind me asking?" Celestia asked as she waited by the door. She just kept smiling at me, sincerely curious of the purpose of my purchase.

Knowing there are few people I trust more than Celestia, I felt comfortable in revealing at least at little of my relationship with Smolder. "They're for...someone new. Someone who came into my life very recently... Someone precious to me."

"When you say that she is precious, you mean..." Celestia said as she walked over to me. I was sitting on the bed while putting my shoes on as she leaned closer. "Someone you love?"

I hesitated for a moment. I had to choose my words carefully while also wanting to be true to myself. I looked away as I muttered, "Yes... I do love her."

"And does she love you?" Celestia asked while both intrigued and quite happy. Her wing reached out and lifted my chin to look at her while she smiled back at me.

I thought back to the day we spent together when she came back into my life. Every gaze. Every caress. Every softly spoken word. Almost everything she did towards me that day was oozing with love and deep-seated infatuation. Even if she did not fully understand the concept of love, the heart itself cannot be fully understood either. It can be wiser than the mind at times, even at a younger and more naive age. I reached into the bag and pulled out the earrings. As I looked down at them, I placed my other hand over them to try and replicate the feeling of her hand holding mine. It was only then that I realized that I was longing for her touch. "She does... So very much."

"She chose well." Celestia whispered as she placed a kiss upon my forehead. "May I ask who she is?"

"I... I can't tell you too much, Celestia. I'm concerned that you may have to order the guards to seize me." I said honestly, hoping that we could drop the discussion.

No such luck. Rather than be concerned, Celestia brought her hoof to my jaw and forced me to gaze up at her. "James, don't be ridiculous. I could never order my guards to arrest someone for doing something out of genuine love. You're not like that. You're not dangerous. And you would certainly never take advantage of a woman. Whatever it is that you're concerned about, you can tell me. We are more than mere friends, James. Whatever you say in this room stays in this room, if that's what you wish."

I let out a long sigh. As much as I trusted her, I had to wonder how much of that was true. Still, I tried easing into this topic. "She is...a dragon."

Celestia's eyes went wide at the mention of that word. "A dragon...? But they... They are not under my jurisdiction. Where did she come from?"

"The badlands, apparently. Said she had been wandering for two years before she found me. Didn't really have anything nice to say about her own kind." I explained while trying to not hide anything about Smolder.

My royal beloved gazed at me with a very contemplative look in her eyes. "I see... Poor thing. I cannot say I am surprised that a day would come when a dragon would discover the grass is always greener. I cannot say my few encounters with the dragon lands were positive. Arrogant and brutish, I am certain the only reason they never invaded was because of my family's magical might."

"Sounds about right." I muttered before looking at the floor and the intricately designed carpet upon it. I did not know much about the dragons aside from what I had been told and felt it would be best to not pursue that topic.

"But still... You were worried about that? I hold no animosity towards dragons, James. Was there more?" Celestia then asked in some confusion. No doubt baffled over how I could be worried over what she would think about a possible dragon lover.

I hesitated greatly before I could bring up what I was most worried about. I turned away, unable to look her in the eye as I spoke. "She's fourteen, Celestia."

I felt a chill in the air as I mentioned Smolder's age. An age that would definitely carry a dark context to it in such a discussion. After maybe twenty seconds of silence, I glanced at Celestia out of the corner of my eye. Her expression was certainly one of surprise, but her tone was firm and sincere. "Have you touched her?"

"No, not like that... I'm not interested in kids like that." I replied with complete honesty. To do such a thing to a child is a foul thing to do indeed, so I perfectly understood her concern.

"I see. Then...why? You love her? And she loves you? How did this begin?" Celestia then asked while sounding more curious than alarmed.

I made no attempt to hide anything. Doing so would not help my case. "We bonded a bit on the second time I found her napping in our chicken coop. I think she took a shine to me for not chasing her off my property. I fed her, gave her company, even allowed her to stay the night. I even started to teach her how to read. And...she always loved to hold my hand. But...the next time we saw each other, she got upset when I told her I was getting married. And...I didn't notice it at the time. I...did not want to believe someone of her age could be falling in love with me..."

Celestia said nothing as she listened. Just watching me in silence. And so I continued. "She ran away and I became increasingly worried about her. I felt like I did something wrong and had no idea what I did. I found her again weeks later entirely by chance. She tried to run off and even rejected me, but she relented in tears when I held onto her and practically begged her to stay. Right after that, we... We just held each other and...looked at each other in the shade. I... In hindsight, I should've seen just how happy she was to be with me again. And at the end of the day when I finally realized why she ran off, I tried to explain to her why she was naive with the concept of love. I told her she would come to understand it better in time. But then she...grabbed my hand. And wouldn't let go."

The Princess of the Dawn inched closer and moved to my side. "What did she do next?"

"She...told me there was a little voice in her heart. Begging her to not let go. That she would regret it if she did. And...she asked me if there was a voice in mine telling me what to do. And there was." I said with a sigh as I thought back to that somber conversation. "There was love budding in my heart. A most forbidden kind. So I tried to reach a compromise with myself and told her that I wanted to be patient and see where things would go before making any proper decisions."

"Wise choice. Was there anything else?" Celestia asked calmly as she patiently listened beside me.

"She did ask me one more question that I didn't expect. She asked me if I love her. And...I couldn't answer. I couldn't tell her something that was...wrong in so many ways. Something I could not say to her." I brought a hand to my brow to hold my head up. "But I didn't need to. She cupped my cheek...and told me she could see the answer in my eyes. And all I could do was...cry."

I felt Celestia's wing wrap around me. It was comforting and communicated to me that she was not alarmed by what I had told her. She then asked, "Are you certain that she is only fourteen? I just can't...picture someone so young being so...deeply sentimental and emotionally mature in such a situation."

"That's the thing... I have a hard time seeing it too. She acts her age in most other situations. Usually. But when it's just the two of us... I just can't see the girl. I can only see the woman. The last two years wandering the land must have been very humbling for her to have to grow up that fast." I muttered while looking down at the pearl earrings in my palm. "I know what my heart wants when it comes to her, but I'm trying to be patient. Just in case something changes... Am I...doing something wrong?"

I felt an unseen force lift the sleeve of my shirt. I looked to my right and saw something I often forget about. My cutie mark upon my upper arm. Those twin dove designs. Celestia then smiled at me as her magic aura billowed around her horn. "I'm going to have to say.....no. Not at all. You have responded to a very unusual situation with commendable wisdom and patience. Your heart is in the right place and your mind is wise enough to let time decide what the future holds instead of acting on impulse. I can see that you love her for who she is, not what she is. It is not lust driving you. It is love. Which you have always been well-versed in. And I must say she sounds like a very fine young lady. She was lucky to find you."

I smiled humbly at her words. While I knew what my heart wanted, it was still too soon to say. Were these genuine feelings of love, or an indecisive crush or temporary infatuation that would fade by this time next year? I would have to wait and see. Even so, Celestia then placed a kiss upon my cheek. "Carry on as you are doing. But...wait a bit longer before giving her those earrings. Save them for a special occasion down the road for when you've gotten a better grip on the situation. Of course, preferably once she has turned sixteen."

"Yeah, that's a given... I don't want to taint her. I want her...to grow up just fine." I muttered before looking down at the earrings again. The eleventh day of the eleventh month... That sounded like a good time. "Maybe on her birthday..."

Celestia then used some levitation magic to carry the earrings away and set them upon the nightstand. She placed a kiss upon my cheek and whispered, "Just keep doing what you are doing and everything will turn out fine in the end. But as for right now... We shouldn't keep Novo waiting."

"Oh, right!" I yelped before I stood up and quickly put my shoes on. "We're having sushi tonight, right?"

"Mmhm. I told Novo that you love anything with fish, so she decided on something that she was sure you would love." Celestia replied as she waited by the door. I hurried out and followed Celestia down the hall before we came out onto the bridge that reached the Omega sector. Novo and Skystar were already out on the bridge just past the doors. Celestia spread one of her wings and used it to wave at her friend. "So sorry to keep you waiting, Novo! Everyone hungry?"

"As a horse! And how'd things go for you today, hun? Got to do a bit more sightseeing this time around?" Novo replied before she directed her gaze to me. Before I could even respond, she suddenly gasped and cast me a more piercing gaze. "Wait a minute, don't think I've forgotten you bailing on us after that training session in the courtyard. What's the big idea, just dumping a lady like that?"

"I wasn't bailing on you, your highness. I just didn't want to interrupt an argument. You and Celestia were bickering pretty loudly." I retorted while not entirely sure if I was in trouble. I definitely had more reason to fear Novo than Celestia at the time.

Thankfully, that piercing gaze became a much smugger one. "Ooh, I'm just messing with you, honey. No one wants to listen to a couple of old monarchs squabbling anyway. Right, Miss Sunbutt?"

Celestia flinched and cast Novo a most frustrated glare as her nose scrunched up. "One more of those and I'll spike everything you order with horseradish!"

"Ooh, the sun's having a solar flare! Better lay low for a while." Novo retorted as she laughed. She then turned to lead us down the bridge while Celestia quickly lost that annoyed glare and followed.

As I walked behind the two beautiful monarchs, Skystar sidled up beside me and attempted to engage in chitchat. "So, you and Silverstream had fun today?"

"Yeah, we went as far down as halfway down the mountain. Even got to see a lake full of stingless jellyfish." I replied while the princess gave me her attention. "Those two make for really good company too. You're friend with them, right?"

"Sure am! I've known them for a while. It's kinda nice when you don't age. You can still relate to the younger people around." She replied before going quiet for just a minute. Skystar then looked at me with a smile and said, "Oh, and by the way... Thanks for the suggestion. I only just started learning about being an ambassador, but I think I'll end up liking it. And it'll make Mom happy too."

"Glad that's working out for you. I think you'll even be pretty popular abroad in due time. You hippogriffs are fun... Hey?!" I said before suddenly being startled by something grabbing onto me from my blind spot. At least it did not take long for me to realize what it was. "Who's on my... Oh. Hi, Silverstream."

"Sorry! I was a silly goose and forgot all about joining you for dinner!" My assailant said from behind my head as she piggybacked on me. I almost questioned her, but then remembered we did talk about that with her father earlier. I am surprised we both forgot about it. I then looked out of the corner of my eye and saw Silverstream waving at Skystar. "Hello, Skystar! Did you meet this big cuddle bear too?"

"Oh yeah, we met this morning! And guess what? I'm gonna be the new ambassador for Capricorn Island!" Skystar replied while Novo and Celestia just looked back at us in amused silence. They did not seem to mind Silverstream tagging along at all.

Silverstream then dropped off me and started to walk along beside her friend. They completely forgot about me while they enthusiastically conversed. "Oooooh, the ambassador?! Traveling abroad? Seeing the world? Living the dream? You are soooo lucky! Can I come sometime?"

"Ooh, maybe! You can be my steward! You think your parents would be OK with you coming with me? Maybe I can find something for Terramar to do." Skystar replied as they really started to get into the topic. I just followed and allowed myself to be entertained by the adorable hippogriff girls ahead of me. Celestia and Novo hardly paid them any mind. It was only around then that I noticed that there were no guards escorting Novo and Skystar. I suppose they do not have much to worry about in their own homeland. That, and Celestia's magical might would be more than enough to ward off any domestic threat.

After trekking through the Omega sector for a short while, we stepped inside an establishment only for the interior to very suddenly clash with what I had already seen so far. The interior definitely took the interior design I was already used to seeing on Capricorn Island and tweaking it to have a very far eastern feel to it. Bonsai plants, bamboo woodwork, and so on. It looked like a traditional sushi restaurant. Novo was greeted by the hostess and we were all guided to a table with a half circle cushion set around the table. Novo went first and sat in the middle while Celestia followed. But before Skystar could start to seat herself to the other side of her mother, Silverstream instead pointed to the other side of the table. Skystar did not object and sat to Celestia's left while I went ahead and sat beside Novo. And then I found out why Silverstream had spoken up. She was sitting beside me. Novo quickly took notice of Silverstream going out of her way to secure a spot next to me and said, "Looks like you've got a lost little bird following you around, hun."

"Huh? Oh... Oh yeah, I guess I do." I retorted before seeing Silverstream looking at me with a smile. She then leaned against me and pushed her head under my arm for a cuddle. I did not resist and rubbed my hand over her ribs. "And I really like this lost little bird. She's a good girl."

Silverstream said nothing, opting instead to let out a quiet churr as her eyes closed. The server eventually brought over glasses of water and menus for us to browse. Novo then spoke as she opened hers, "Don't be shy about the price tags. It's my treat tonight."

"Ooh, thanks! I wanna try the lobster... Oh wait, they don't serve lobster here, do they?" Silverstream replied before realizing lobster is not a common ingredient in sushi restaurants. I just browsed the menu quietly, scanning the list of various sushi rolls. It almost felt like I was back home on Earth in one of my favorite sushi restaurants.

The server eventually returned and took our orders and even left out a drink menu in case we were in the mood for harder stuff. It was extremely varied, but what caught my eye the most was mead. I had always been curious about what that drink is like and browsed that section to try and decide which would make for a good first taste. Although after I was done with that, my eyes scanned my surroundings. I was wondering why the interior looked so out of place. I was certain it was to invoke the feeling of being in a faraway land, but what was such a place like? Finally having my curiosity get the better of me, I turned to Celestia while Novo and Skystar quietly conversed with each other on opposite sides. "Say, Celestia? What's the far east like anyway?"

Celestia was about to respond, but was briefly distracted by Silverstream once more snuggling up against me under my arm to pass the time. She then said, "Well, it is reminiscent of your world's eastern Asia. But not in the modern sense, if you must know. It was actually the griffins who came up with sushi over there."

"What's it like, exactly?" I asked with my curiosity piqued.

Celestia showed nothing but a happy smile as she spoke of that distant land. "Oh, absolutely beautiful. It's a land were beauty is maintained with astounding grace. The unicorns of the land do stand out a bit since their horns have a distinct curve to them... Oh, and I must not forget the kirin. There are a number of clans out there who are deeply rooted to that region's history. Possibly just as much as the ponies themselves."

My eyes lit up at the mention of such a race of creatures. Though to be fair, I was not entirely surprised. Dragons, unicorns, pegasi, griffins, hippogriffs, and now kirin. It almost feels like this world of Equestria is a child's imagination brought to life. But actually real and while still grounded in reality. I had to wonder what other races I had yet to learn about.

I went back to browsing the drink menu. It seemed that the mead selection was local, which gave me reason to suspect that the hippogriffs supplement their limited sugarcane supply with homegrown honey. The birds and the bees... Heh, poetic irony. While browsing the menu, I idly tapped my finger on the table in boredom. But during a pause after a few taps, I thought I heard the tapping of my finger again. I took a look at my hand, seeing that it had not been moving. I then tapped the table a few more times as I got lost in the text of the menu, but then heard the same number of taps again at the first sign of me pausing.

This time, I got curious. I looked to my right and saw Silverstream looking back at me out of the corner of her eye. As an experiment, I looked back at the menu while keeping an eye on Silverstream out of the corner of my eye. I tapped the table three times with my finger. Two seconds later, I saw it. Silverstream lightly pecked at the table as she replicated my rhythm. I then looked right at her with an amused smirk. Was she just playing with me?

She and I took turns tapping the table. Mirroring each other until I started tapping out a proper tempo to a song in my head while she joined in out of sync. We kept this up for a minute before we both noticed Novo, Skystar, and Celestia giving us both some pretty funny looks. The two of us just stared back at them before I pointed at Silverstream. "She started it."

"Uh huh. And I take it you're done?" Novo said snidely while looking like she was mildly annoyed with the noise we had been making together. I just looked at Silverstream while she looked back. The two of us then just burst into snickering laughter while I pet her on the head. Such a precious and silly bird.

Celestia let out a quiet giggle before she then spoke to me. "I think someone likes you."

"I think you are right." I retorted playfully as Silverstream leaned over to me and nuzzled her head against my chest to ask me to stroke her head.

"And I think I do!" Silverstream then added while she churred happily under my arm. Pretty much everyone got a chuckle out of that line.

The server eventually came back for us to order drinks. I decided to try a bottle of mead. The server soon returned with our food as well as our drinks. Trays of colorful delicious sushi. Except for Celestia, that is. She ordered an amazing looking stir-fry noodle dish. Before we got started, I poured myself a glass of the icy cold golden liquid. A quick sip left me quite impressed. It was not like wine at all and the flavor of honey was very prominent. If I had to describe it, mead is somewhere between wine and whisky. Regardless, I liked it. Strong, yet sweet. I felt it best to offset it with sips of water every other swig. Silverstream really wanted to try it too, but I knew better than to let someone her age try booze. I did not want to get in trouble with her parents. And I did not want to know how alcohol would affect a wacky girl like her.

I eyed the drinks the other fine ladies with us were drinking. Celestia was sipping from a type of ice cream drink that carried the scent of rum to it while Skystar was drinking a fruit martini. Novo's choice of drink was much less subtle. Simple vodka. Much stronger than any of us were drinking. And the more she drank, the chattier and happier she got. It really did not take that much to really loosen her up. I guess hippogriffs cannot hold their liquor as well as other nonavian species.

The food was fantastic. Everything I remembered about good sushi. But just as I was about done with what was on my platter, I felt something sliding across my shoulders before I felt a hand grasp my right shoulder. I froze as I glanced at Celestia. And her look of concern was all I needed to know what was coming. "Woo, am I buzzed... You having a good time, Cygnus?"

I very stiffly turned my head to look at Novo and felt myself starting to sweat buckets as she looked at me with a noticeable blush shining through her feathers. How much did she drink?! I looked at Skystar, who was starting to cringe as if she knew what was coming. "How much vodka did she even drink?"

"Half the bottle..." Skystar muttered while looking quite uneasy. My eyes then looked back at Novo while she gave a worryingly amorous gaze. "Mother, please..."

"Not now, Skystar." Novo retorted before she leaned closer to me with her beak almost touching my nose. "Aren't you looking shiny tonight... When was the last time you even kissed me, baby?"

"I think you've got the wrong guy, your majesty..." I mumbled while trying to scoot back. Silverstream had to get out of her seat to give me enough room to move, but Novo would not back down.

"Honey, honey, honey, what did I say about the old honorifics? You ain't calling me anyone's majesty. Not when you're my king." Novo said in correction as she put a finger on my lips as her voice became increasingly slurred. That vodka was creeping up on her fast. Skystar squealed as she placed her hands over her face all while Celestia looked uncomfortable while also trying not to laugh. Novo then started to scoot towards me as if trying to push me down to the seat. "Now, give mama some sugar. I haven't had any in forever."

"OK, someone get her off me! I'm nowhere near drunk enough for this!" I all but yelled as I backed up to the edge of the seat while not exactly sitting up anymore. Novo was practically on top of me and... All right, reading this over again as I write this, that whole scenario sounds really funny. Someone had to have been laughing while watching that scene play out.

Thankfully, Celestia was not about to let Novo do anything stupid. She used her levitation magic to pull Novo back up to her prior seated position. "That's enough, Novo. And I think you've had enough to drink."

Almost as if to spite her, Novo poured another shot of that vodka and chugged it right down. She then pointed at Celestia while looking borderline drunk and growled, "Back off, Sunbutt. I haven't held my king in my arms since...since...whoa....."

That last shot was the breaking point. Novo started to sway and list as her eyes started to roll around in her head. She then slumped against the back of her seat while looking rather happy. "Woooo... When did everything go into slideshow mode? Things are getting trippy..."

"Yeeeeah, I think she's wasted." I said while narrowly holding back a laugh. The server came hurrying over once it was clear Novo was more than just a bit inebriated. Thankfully, Celestia had the situation under control and told the server to foot the bill to the Ivory Palace. She quickly helped Novo out from behind the table and got one of her friend's arms across her shoulders. "Is she gonna be OK?"

"Don't worry, Novo is a happy drunk." Celestia replied while looking both amused and embarrassed at the same time. "I'm going to escort Novo back home. You three carry on. Don't worry about the bill. It'll be taken care of."

Novo still was not quite done even if she was not quite able to stay steady on her own. She reached out to me as I stood by the table and said, "Cygnus, don't let Sunbutt here take me away! I've missed you! Come here, give mama some sugar!"

The more I think about it, the more sad situation looks in hindsight. Novo was so tipsy that she probably saw her husband in me more than she saw myself. I wonder if it was because I was the only man at the table... Regardless, I threw up my hands and crack an uneasy smile. "Later! When you're sober, OK? Drunk women...freak me out."

Drunk as she was, Novo was at least understanding enough to see how uncomfortable I was with her antics. She sighed in disappoint, but looked happy regardless. "All right, I get it. I wanna remember this anyway. You come on by when you're ready. Mama's gonna get the candles set out first."

"Thaaaat's enough, Novo. Let's get you home. Your king will see you later." Celestia said with a grimace before turning and guiding Novo out of the restaurant while Novo could barely even speak. The alcohol was really hitting her hard by that point.

I remained rooted to my seat as I watched the bizarre spectacle of a drunken queen getting escorted out by her superior. Only when the door closed did Silverstream and Skystar return to their seats. Silverstream, most likely completely missing the point of everything that happened, smiled broadly at me as she said, "Wow, she really likes you!"

"Oh, I don't think it was me she was seeing..." I grumbled in bewilderment. I recognized that name she called me. The name of her late king.

Skystar immediately scooted up to me and grabbed my hand. "Sorrr sorry sorry sorry sorryyyyy! I swear she gets like this every time she drinks! I just didn't think she'd start to see some of Dad in you!"

"I take it this happens often?" I asked while not sure if I should laugh at Novo's antics or not. If she really was seeing her husband in me while drunk, then the context of the situation was quite sad.

"Only when she gets reeeeeally drunk. We hippogriffs don't need that much to start to get tipsy. Might be the bird in us." Skystar replied while still sounding extremely apologetic about the whole mess. "I can't remember the last time she mistook someone for Dad though... I guess since you're just about as quiet and patient as him, she started to see a little too much of him in you."

Poor Novo. She must have been desperate to see him again. I have no idea how she keeps herself going if she is that eager to see her husband. For all of her sass and fancy airs, the poor queen is really hurting inside. I looked towards the front door as my thoughts went to Novo. But before I could really think about it much, Silverstream held out a piece of sushi with some chopsticks. "Wanna finish the rest before we go?"

Skystar and I gave each other some funny looks. Silverstream likely just did not get the context of Novo's behavior and was probably more interested in finishing up our tasty meal. The three of us decided it was best to just enjoy what we had left for the moment. Celestia had finished her meal, which only left whatever sushi was left. We cleaned that table off thoroughly, leaving us quite full and satisfied. I certainly was feeling very pleased. I had almost forgotten how amazing sushi can be.

Even though the bill was being sent to the palace, I still left a few bits on the table as a personal tip. I was much more relaxed once I stepped outside for some fresh mountain air. Skystar and Silverstream shared a hug as they said their goodbyes. But while Skystar was likely expecting me to follow her back to the Ivory Palace, Silverstream instead reached up to me for a hug. Or that was what I thought she wanted until she asked me a request. "Carry me home?"

I think Terramar was right. I just might have been spoiling her by that point. I rolled my eyes while cracking a smile. "Oh... Sure. You don't mind, Skystar?"

"Oh, that's fine! I'll see you later at the palace, OK? Have a good ride, Silverstream!" Skystar replied before spreading her impressive wings and taking to the air before flying home. I then quickly hoisted Silverstream over my shoulders and started to walk down the road while she once again served as my guide.

"You like carrying girls over your shoulders, huh?" Silverstream asked while she touched her beak to my cheek.

"It's easier on my arms. They would get tired fast if I lugged you around like a sack. You comfortable back there?" I asked in return while I felt Silverstream's midsection against the back of my head.

"Oh yeah! I'm fine like this... Oh, make a left! Aaaand there's the place!" She replied before I recognized her house coming up ahead. I know I will come to get accustomed to the layout of the Omega sector eventually, but I am not quite there yet.

"Right, I see it now." I muttered before I walked up in front of the door. But as I started to slide her down, Silverstream got her arms around my neck and held on until I was holding her up in front of me. "Uh... Silverstream? Let go. I gotta set you down."

"Not yet. Just a minute longer?" She asked with her head nestled in the crook of my neck. Whenever she gets quiet and earnest like that, I know I should not deny her. So I held her up while she held onto me in a hug. I tilted my head to rest my cheek against her mane while that precious filly cooed quietly. "You really are my best friend... I'm glad you're here."

"I'm glad to be here too, Silver. You've done a lot to make these first couple of days something spe... Eh..." I said quietly before finding myself interrupted by a sensation that sent a shiver down my spine. Silverstream was gently tugging and gnawing on my ear with her beak. Not painfully. Almost like she was trying to tickle me. I felt compelled to return the favor and started to run my hand up and down her back. "You're so good to me, Silver..."

"Mmhm... But no one's as good to me as you." She whispered earnestly to me. I suddenly found myself not wanting to let her go. So I walked up to the wall of her house beside the door and sat down against it with her in my arms. I sighed deeply while her beak continued to gently nibble on my ear as she whispered directly into it. "I think you're gonna be my favorite person ever."

"Silver... Why are you so precious?" I asked quietly as I just found myself so endeared towards the sweet young lady in my arms. Fully of positivity and energy like Pinkie Pie, but with the capacity for reserved and quiet grace like a swan in the right situation. Perhaps it was not only her outward appearance that was more developed than it should be for a girl her age.

No longer needing to really hold on now that I was seated on the ground, Silverstream brought a hand to my chest and gently dragged her fingers down over it repeatedly and softly. But this eventually stopped when she kept her hand in one place. I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye. Her eyes were closed. She then whispered directly into my ear again as she asked, "I can feel it beating... Are you happy?"

"I'm always happy with you. Even if I'm not showing it with a smile." I said quietly into her ear. I placed my hand over hers as my heart thumped away under it. I just felt so.....appreciative of her presence. She just makes me happy by being around me. And I think I knew why. And I then told her. "I really appreciate your energy and positivity..."

I felt Silverstream pull away from my shoulder and looked directly at me with those big beautiful purple eyes. I saw a sincere smile spread across her beak as she spoke softly to me. "And I really appreciate your patience."

The sun was a short while away from beginning to set. The air and the lighting over the chalk-white town around us definitely felt like it was late in the day especially with autumn not all that far off. And it just...added to the atmosphere over us. With the end of summer drawing near, it implicitly made us more grateful for what we had found in each other. Perhaps it is just my muse singing to me as I write this, but that is how the whole situation looks to me in hindsight. I simply did not want to let her go.

Silverstream's calm smile soon faded and I quickly saw why. She stood up and glanced at her house before looking back to me. Her father did tell her to come straight home after dinner. She then looked back to me with a smile, though while still looking a bit disappointed. "I'll see you tomorrow, right?"

"I'd like that..." I said quietly in response. Silverstream then touched her beak to my cheek, likely as a means of saying goodbye. But as she turned away and began to walk towards the front door of her house, I found myself reaching out to her. I knew I would see her again the next day, but it still felt too soon. Silverstream was quick to notice my outstretched arm and looked back at me with a gaze that showed she did not expect such an act.

"You...want me to stay?" She asked with a smile starting to form on her face. I just nodded in silence. I did not want to say goodbye yet. I was having too good of a time. Silverstream then walked back up to me and placed a finger on my lips. "Just a second."

She then trotted back over to the door and pulled it open before sticking her head inside. "Mom? Dad? I know I said I'd come right home after dinner, but I'm gonna be a while longer, OK?"

I could not hear their responses from where I was seated, but they must have been good responses. Silverstream pulled away before closing the door and looking at me with a big grin set into her beak. I smiled back at her. I knew what she wanted to say. And so I stood up before the happy filly leaped into my arms for another big hug. "Where to, best friend?"

"How about we just chill in my room for a while?" I replied before Silverstream climbed up me and draped herself across my shoulders again in agreement. With my hands holding onto her arms and legs, I set off for the Ivory Palace with my new friend in tow.

The guards did give us some funny looks as I carried Silverstream through the halls, not that I blame them. It was almost like she was being carried like a deer that I had captured. She was surprisingly quiet during most of the walk. Probably just enjoying the ride. It was only when I finally entered my private chambers did she perk up and shift a little closer to her usual peppy self. "Ooh, your room is just as fancy as Princess Celestia's! And... Ooh, look at this big shield! Is that yours?"

"Yeah, that's the Lunar Shield. It goes with the armor you saw me wearing." I said while walking over to it while Silverstream rocked it from side to side. She did not seem to really notice the sword hilt sticking up from its backside, but I did not want to take any chances if she got reckless enough to draw the Celestial Sword. I felt a twinge of alarm come over me when she did notice the sword hilt and grab it. "Hold on there! Don't tug on that!"

"Huh?! Why not?!" Silverstream asked as she took her hand off of it. She then took a closer look at the hilt and said, "Ooh! Is there a sword in here?! Kinda looks like a sword handle..."

"It is. And it's dangerous. Here, let me do it." I replied as I stepped forward and grasped the hilt before slowly drawing the Celestial Sword from its scabbard. I moved my arm slowly to bring it around, being very mindful of the cramped quarters of my room. "This is the Celestial Sword. I think you can tell who made these things by looking at them."

I am not sure if Silverstream even heard me. Her eyes sparkled in amazement as she beheld the luminous white blade of the Celestial Sword. "The blade glows... And...it's warm... This is...SO COOL!!!"

"Heh... Yeah, this stuff is pretty cool." I said while allowing Silverstream to slide her finger along the flat side of the blade. Indeed, it was warm to the touch. "Be mindful of the edge there. I don't want you to get hurt."

Silverstream then glanced up at me while the blade's glow lit up her face. "Is it sharp?"

"Super sharp. It cuts through stone and even hardened metal without trouble. I'd hate for you to lose a finger on this." I explained before taking the blade in my hand and sliding my hand up and down to inspect the blade. I almost ever get to hold it in my bare hands. It is a different feeling than when using it with the rest of my armor. I was much more vulnerable, requiring some greater finesse to hold my own in a fight.

"It's such a cool sword... Try posing with it! Show me how you're supposed to hold it!" Silverstream pleaded while excitedly shaking her fists near her face.

"Oh, all right. Just give me some room." I decided there was no harm in humoring her. I stepped away and held the sword in one hand. Keeping my left arm partially outreached to try and grapple with an opponent while keeping my blade at the ready. I then hoisted it over my shoulder to keep it ready for a sudden chop with my arm raised to imagine I had a shield raised. I then swapped to holding the sword with both hands, my left grasping the pommel for proper longsword techniques. I started by holding the sword out in front of me before raising it high while keeping the blade pointing forward to lash out with a stab. I glanced over at Silverstream and saw that she was really enjoying the show. I then smiled as I explained, "It's important to maintain a solid stance in a fight so you can properly respond to incoming attacks. Don't leave yourself open."

Silverstream then applauded while I returned the Celestial Sword to its scabbard on the back of the Lunar Shield. I was tempted to try wearing the shield on my left arm, but the clasps would be very uncomfortably loose without the added bulk of my gauntlet. It required an armored hand to be firmly affixed for minimal rattle. But as I put my sword away and the interior of the room dimmed slightly, Silverstream spoke to me. "You know what? Even though you look like you really know how to swordfight, you...don't feel like a warrior. You're too...nice. Too gentle. I don't think you're the kinda guy who goes looking for trouble."

"You're right... I'm not." I said quietly before sitting on the bed. But before I really talk any further, Silverstream took the opportunity to bound right up into me and push me onto my back before just looking down at me. She was not rough about it and it was more like she helped me lie down very quickly. She then proceeded to rest upon my torso while constantly looking at me with those big purple eyes. I then reached out and gently dragged my finger through her long expressive eyelashes. She never blinked once, almost as if she completely trusted me to not get careless and poke her in the eye. "I only fight if I have to... Just because I know a thing or two about swordplay doesn't mean I actually want to hurt someone with a sword."

Silverstream just smiled sweetly at me before closing her eyes and touching her beak to my nose. Is that how a bird gives a kiss? She then said quietly, "You're a hero."

"Huh? No, I'm no hero. I'm just some guy with awesome armor and close connections to..." I started to say in another case of repeating myself, but was silenced as Silverstream placed a finger upon my lips.

"Shhhhhh..." She hissed softly through her beak while giving me easily the most tender smile she had given me. "You're a hero, James. Or at least..."

She then lied down on my torso again and nestled her head in the crook of my neck as a pleasant sigh blew from her nostrils. "You're at least my hero."

"Silver... I haven't even done anything to warrant being a hero to anyone here. Your dad is more a hero than me. He saved me when I was in trouble." I explained while I suspected her naivety was just getting the better of her again.

"Mm mm. My dad might be your hero, but you're my hero." She cooed to me with gentle sincerity. "You've been so nice to me since the moment I met you. You make me happy. You make me feel wanted. You make me feel like I have someone I can come to whenever I want and they won't push me away. You're my hero, James. You're my best friend. And I.....like you."

I went silent as I heard those words. Young and naive as she surely was at the time, I could tell that she was putting a lot of thought into her words before speaking them. And I was touched. I found myself feeling utter adoration for this precious little filly. And I wanted her to know that the feeling was mutual. I stroked my fingers through her mane as I whispered back, "And I...like you too, sweetheart. You've been so good to me since the moment we met. You're fun and it's hard not to feel happy around you. You're...a little ray of sunshine."

Her only response was a soft churr as my fingers slid over her scalp. She eventually pulled her head up and looked down at me with another adoring smile before starting to crawl backward. I had a hunch of what was coming and set my head down. I did not wait long for an answer. Sure enough, I felt Silverstream start to crawl under my shirt before poking her head out of my shirt's neck hole. She looked down at me with a cheekier grin while I smirk back while holding back a laugh. She then touched my nose with her beak again before resting her head against mine. "Is it wrong that I wanna be close to you all the time?"

"No... Not when I am always happy to have you around." I whispered back while patting her back through my shirt. Her soft plumage felt delightful against my bare chest. We were comfortable. Too comfortable. Before long, relaxation started to get the better of us. And once more, the two of us drifted off for an evening nap.

"Sir James? Are you there? Our fair Princess Celestia has instructed me to provide you with a... Are you in there, my good man? Did you happen to depart and lock the door on your way out?" A voice reached my ears along with intermittent knocking on the door. I stared up at the canopy above my bed before noticing some pressure on my ear. Silverstream was gently nibbling on it in her sleep.

"Um... Silverstream? Come on, wake up. Someone's knocking." I said quietly while patting her back through my shirt. She did eventually open her eyes as I tried to sit up. "Er... I think you better get out of there. Kinda hard to move..."

"Nah. I wanna snuggle a little longer." Silverstream said cheekily. Just to prove her point, she wrapped her arms and legs around me like a vice to stop herself from sliding down as I stood up. Finding this too cute to object to, I rolled my eyes and waddled over to the door to open it.

"Ah, there you...are...um..." Seaspray said once I got the door open. He just stared unblinkingly at the two of us while just trying to comprehend what he was seeing. "Am I...interrupting anything at the moment?"

"Noooo no no no no, it's not like that. It's just...really comfortable to have her wedged in my shirt like this." I said while trying to not laugh at the absurdity of the situation. I was not lying. Silverstream's soft plumage felt very nice against me.

Silverstream herself then turned her head to look back at Seaspray and said, "You gotta try this! I'm as snug as a bug in here."

A crooked grin crossed his beak as a hissing chuckle rumbled out of the guy's throat. "Yes, quite... In any case, Princess Celestia asked me to procure this for you, Sir James. Apparently you require the use of a typewriter now and then?"

I stepped back as he pushed in a wooden cart carrying a familiar model of typewriter upon it. Silverstream reluctantly removed herself from my shirt so I would have full range of motion with my arms to help Seaspray hoist it onto the desk nearby. It still amazes me how heavy those things can get. Seaspray then set out a stack of maybe a hundred pages of blank paper for me to use and helped me get the whole thing set up. "Should you require more paper or ink, you simply let the guards know. They will get you whatever you need."

"It's appreciated, Admiral. Thank you." I said in thanks before seeing the captain of the guard off. I then looked down at Silverstream before glancing over to a clock nearby. It was half past 7 PM. "Is it that late already?"

"Huh... I guess so. Now I feel bad that most of the time we spent was wasted on a nap..." Silverstream grumbled with a look of profound disappointment in her eyes. She then looked up at me and said, "I guess it would be pushing it if I stayed out later than this... I'll see you again soon, right?"

"Of course. I'll even come find you when I want to see you." I replied before holding out my arms for a hug as I got down on one knee. Silverstream all too happily trotted into my embrace and nuzzled her head against mine. I certainly felt more willing to part ways with her now that we had indulged in each other's company a while longer. "You're a good girl, Silver. You take care out there."

I felt her feathers ruffle up as she churred happily, though it seemed to be in response to my words than my touch. She then said happily to me, "Mmhm, I like being a good girl for you."

We finally parted ways with some reluctance as I saw Silverstream out of my room. She trotted down the halls and out of sight, but not before looking back at me no less than twice. She must really like me. And she always makes me so happy when she is around. When I stepped back into my chambers, seeing the typewriter on the desk filled me with a surge of inspiration. I sat myself down at the desk and started to type out a solid chunk of this entry. Of course, I did not finish this all in one sitting. A little over an hour later, I heard a knock at the door.

Not appreciating being interrupted, I got up and went to the door. But any unpleasant thoughts were brushed aside when I found Celestia standing on the other side. "Oh, good evening. What's up?"

The Princess of the Dawn gave me a look of concern as she stepped into the room. "Are you all right after that little performance during dinner? Novo didn't hurt you, did she?"

"Nah, I'm good. I honestly don't know if that was funny or not. Although I understand that the context behind her behavior is quite sad." I replied before taking a seat by the typewriter again. "She kept calling me her husband's name... Is that normal for her when she drinks too much?"

"Only when she drinks enough to point where she starts to hallucinate. But she wasn't quite that far this time. I think she sincerely thought you were him without being too far gone." Celestia explained as she sat before me.

I rolled my eyes at that claim. If she was not straight up wasted, then there is no way her eyes would have been deceiving her. "Well, that's silly. If her vision was still clear, she would've seen that I wasn't him. I'm not even the same species as him."

"True...but you have many of his qualities." Celestia replied quietly. "You are gentle. Witty in the situation calls for it. You know how to listen. And most importantly, you are patient. And that brings us to why I have come to you."

It did not take much thought for me to understand that the time had come. "You think now's the time for me to talk to Novo?"

She nodded and said, "I do. She's sober now, so she should be on her best behavior. Just...talk to her. Be there with her. She likes you, so she won't refuse your company."

"I'm still not sure what I can do for her, but I'll give it a shot." I said as I stood up. With the sun having likely almost set by now, she would likely be low on energy too. I was not expecting Novo to become hostile under any circumstances.

"Good to hear. Oh, and leave your socks and shoes behind. You won't need them where she is." Celestia replied with a smile. I took her word for it and followed her barefoot through the castle until we came to an outdoor area that was lined with soft grass. A balcony of sorts that also served as a garden. Flowering bushes lined a path that led over to a bench. And softly illuminated by a pair of torches on opposite sides of a cushioned bench was Novo herself. I felt a little apprehensive about approaching her after what happened, but Celestia nudged me forward with her head. "I'm going to turn in for the night. You two have a good time, all right?"

"If you say so... Good night, Celestia." I retorted before she began to head back inside. I appreciated the soft touch of the grass beneath my feet as I walked even if the cool night air was just a little colder than I would have preferred. My gaze never left Novo as I approached. Her eyes were directed towards the edge of the balcony, gazing west at the sunset. Only by then, the sun had sank into the sea with only its orange glow on the horizon even as the stars and moon were coming out above us. Once I was standing beside the bench, Novo turned her head to look at me. I did not see a smile on her beak. Just a quiet neutral expression that gradually turned into a somber frown. I had to do something to break the ice, and so I humbly greeted her. "Good evening, your majesty."

"So... You're the one Celestia mentioned?" She asked before averting her gaze. "I'm really sorry if I spooked you at dinner, honey. When booze is on the table, I tend to...overdo it sometimes. It comes with being a happy drunk."

"Hey, it's fine. I honestly was kind of amused." I replied before taking a seat beside her. "And i know what it's like being a happy drunk. I'm the same way. I get chatty and happy when I drink enough."

"Really...? That's good to hear. I can't imagine a man like you getting snippy and ornery when tipsy." She said with a slight smile. A nice thing to say too. She confirmed to me that she had high expectations of me and a good first impression.

Seeing a slight smile on her beak felt like an invitation. She was happy to have me there. Novo then passed me a glass of warm apple cider. It is the right time of year for it. After a few sips of the savory warm beverage, I decided to try and work my way into what it was Celestia wanted me to talk to Novo about. "I heard about your king... I'm sorry for your loss. Cygnus sounded like a good man."

"He was, honey... He was. Best man I've ever known. Knew how to listen to me when I got yappy. Knew how to make me happy..." She said wistfully while sipping from her glass. "When the booze started messing with me, I could swear you were him. Reincarnation and all that stuff, you know? That's why... And I'm sorry. Really, I am. I know he's gone, but... Heavens, I miss that stallion..."

I knew better than to suggest she consider moving on to find love anew. If she was in mourning for that long, it would likely sound offensive. All I could do was lend an ear and offer my support. And to be honest, I kind of had an idea of where she was coming from. "It was hard for you when he was gone... I can't even imagine how you managed to continue leading your people as queen with such a heavy heart."

Novo drank heavily from her glass, downing the whole thing before long. "Believe me, I wanted nothing more than to just wallow in sorrow. Just drink myself into a stupor to try and forget and numb the senses. But I couldn't... I couldn't just give up on Skystar. And I couldn't give up on my people. And Celestia especially wouldn't give up on me. I dunno what I would've done if Miss Sunbutt hadn't been there for me."

She brought a hand to the side of her face as she held it up in her grasp. "I wanted to quit, but I knew I couldn't. I don't know what's kept me going all this time... My people know I've been aching without my king, but...they don't really understand how much, you know?"

Her words rang true to me. And I knew where she was coming from. Old wounds ached dully in my heart as I recalled some unfortunate memories from shortly before my arrival in Equestria. "No... They don't understand... They can't. No one really knows what you're going through when you're suffering like that. You can be on your knees, weeping behind closed doors, but no one would ever know when you're around others... For as much as you are in need during such a difficult time...you are also at your most isolated. And that pain will drive you to do all sorts of things to numb it. Reckless and foolish things. And by the time the pain fades, it becomes hard to break out of these hedonistic routines. It's such a vicious cycle..."

No words were spoken for a moment. I just stared out at the darkening horizon while having forgotten about the drink in my hand for the moment. But I soon noticed the gentle touch of feathers on my far shoulder. I noticed then that Novo had reached out and hooked her glorious wing over me while casting me a gaze that was both concerned and shocked. She then spoke softly to me, "You do know... That's exactly what... Have you been hurt too, honey?"

"I have. Both by a relationship ending badly and by being hurt by the one I loved." I muttered as memories I had not thought about in some time came rushing back to me. It had not even been three years since then.

Novo gently pulled me closer with her wing until I was pressed up against her side. In an almost motherly manner, she draped her wing over my shoulder until I was practically covered with only my head exposed. "Tell me. You've heard enough about my problems. It's my turn to hear yours."

Seeing that we were more or less on the same level in terms of past trauma, I felt it was fair to tell my story. "Three years... Three years to the month was how long it lasted. And I could not have been happier at the time. Others saw warning signs and tried to tell me, but I couldn't see it. It was the first time I had been in love. And it was wonderful, even if it was blinding..."

"It is... Like you're on top of the world." Novo muttered softly as she listened patiently. She knew.

"Yeah... Like nothing can ever go wrong... I had no reason to be worried. Or maybe there was reason and I was just too happy and madly in love to see it... And then...in just a matter of weeks...it all fell apart. Fast and violently. And she hurt me. She and her entire family was not what I thought they were. They were not what she had told me. And she deceived others to hurt me too..." I said quietly while gazing at the distant darkening ocean. I was not as bothered by the memory as I once was, but it was still a bitter thing to recall. "I... It was the worst feeling in the world... Knowing I lost her. And only made worse by the backstabbing that followed in the coming months."

"I'm sorry, honey... I really am... You're good man. Even I can see that after just these past couple of days." Novo whispered without moving. "I'll confess...I don't know what that's like... I have no idea...what betrayal is like. Especially when it's from the one you love most..."

"And I can't comprehend the pain of losing your longtime spouse out of nowhere..." I muttered as I knew we understood each other while not understanding the other at the same time. "But...I think we both understand the experience of being so in love that it felt like life couldn't be better...only for everything around it to come crumbling down out of nowhere due to unforeseen circumstances outside your control that you never could have predicted... Those three years for me felt like a small eternity... I can't imagine how much harder it's been for you all this time."

Even with all that said, I knew Novo was hurting more than I was. The pain was still there, but I hardly noticed anymore. I found friends. I found new love. More than one, even. I had more than I could have ever have asked for. I was happy. And I knew I would stay happy. But Novo never did find new love. I was not entirely certain she could. But I wanted to help her. Especially since we now had an understanding of each other we did not have before. I inched my hand closer to hers, hoping to coax her to hold it. "I know you're hurt. And if you'll let me, I'd like to help you heal. I've been told I'm good at that."

Novo glanced at me out of the corner of her eye. She said nothing, but began to reach for my hand. However, I noticed her flinch lightly before she pulled her hand away and even took her wing off me before folding it. Her gaze once more directed straight ahead, a look of bitterness in those eyes. I was not entirely certain of why her mood would shift so hard, so I turned my hand over to more openly offer her my grasp. Her response was cool as she asked without looking at me, "Aren't you going to remove your ring first?"

It was only then that I realized why she suddenly distanced herself from me. She saw my wedding ring. I raised my hand to look at it. Indeed, it was there upon my finger. I understood her concerns. Novo knows what it is like to be married, so she likely frowns on infidelity. Of course, that is not the path I follow. For Fluttershy is not the only beloved in my life. There is another. My dear Rarity. And the three of us are very happy together. There is no discourse. There is no jealousy. They love me and trust each other completely. They are my mares and I am their man. We are a family.

I looked at Novo, still mildly jarred by the venom in her words. But I knew that I would never abandon my beloveds. And so I reached out and took hold of Novo's hand. "No, of course not."

Novo's eyes opened wide in shock before she looked at me. I looked back, expecting her to sharply pull her hand away. But she did not. Even so, her following words were not unexpected. "James... You're married. You shouldn't be doing this. You're better than this. I know you are. Think of your wife and what she would say..."

"Your majesty, please... I know that you hippogriffs mate for life. Monogamy is the way of life here." I said softly without ever looking away. I knew she feared for my love life. And the sentiment was appreciated. "But...my wife... Fluttershy. She is not the only one in my life. And she knows. And it was they who suggested I had the qualities needed for such an...unorthodox relationship. They have faith in me. And I will not abandon them. No matter how many other mares come into my life in the future. I love them...and they love me."

Novo merely stared at me as I revealed a concept to her I doubt she could fully understand. But she at least did not revoke me. "So... You're saying... Let me get this straight. You are married...and seeing someone else...but your wife is in on it? And she's OK with it?"

"I'm not having an affair, if that's what you're asking. And the correct term is polyamory." I said while continuing to hold her hand. "And besides... I haven't fully committed myself to actually pursuing such a relationship yet. I am convinced I have the capacity for it, but...I lack the confidence for the time being."

"Wait... You are engaged in this kind of relationship...but you're not too?" Novo asked in confusion while not fully grasping my words. I was not surprised. Such a way of life must seem completely alien to her. Still, she then asked, "I'm not sure I follow, but I'm intrigued nonetheless. Explain."

"Yeah, OK... Like I said, I'm not fully committed to pursuing that kind of relationship just yet. Maybe someday, but not yet. However...there are two wonderful mares in my life. Because...when it comes to Rarity...I love her too much to have her as anything less. We need each other. So...I made an exception. I hold her as close to my heart as I hold Fluttershy."

When I mentioned that name, Novo's gaze began to wander while she brought a finger to her beak. "Rarity... Rarity... That name rings a bell... Where have I seen... Oh!" Her eyes lit up before she suddenly looked at me. "You're serious? You're in a relationship with Rarity? THAT Rarity? The fashion queen of Ponyville?"

"Uh... OK, I knew she was well known in the fashion industry, but it never occurred to me that she's actually famous. How do you know of her?" I asked in return while wondering how Novo would even know of her. I doubt Rarity has ever even visited Capricorn Island before.

In a sudden tonal shift, Novo held her head high and let out a hearty laugh. "Ooh my goodness... You. You have the hots for that sexy little thing? That's a surprise. I've seen her often in those fashion magazines. Just because I don't wear much don't mean I don't like browsing beautiful designs."

I cracked an uneven smile at her words. I do have to wonder how a simple guy like me became fortunate enough to win the heart of easily one of the most beautiful mares in the world. I looked out to the horizon and closed my eyes, thinking back to her. "Yeah... Lucky me. She... We are so in love... And we're good for each other. I... I hope my lady is doing fine right now."

"It does sound like she really does adore you if you're looking that happy just thinking about her." Novo said with some of her usual flair in her voice. She was definitely in a better mood than when I first found her. "I can see it in your face, honey. You're not making any of this up. And I can see how happy they must be with you if you're not looking like you have any doubts about the whole thing."

"Really? But I thought..." I mumbled as I saw her smiling at me like so many times before.

"Yeah, I know. I don't fully get this whole one man to multiple mares sort of thing. I certainly can't imagine Cygnus ever having eyes for anypony but me. Still...I can see you're not joking about it. And you are a man who treats mares with dignity. It's no wonder other mares might have their eyes on you." Novo explained while sounding quite pleased with me. "I don't get it all that much, but you just keep doing what you're doing if it makes those lucky ladies happy."

"Thank you, your majesty. I'll do what I can." I replied humbly. Her praise was good for my confidence. I know such a relationship is frowned upon in other parts of the world since it tends to clash with modern norms, but it is not necessarily wrong. And not every man has the capacity for it.

The two of us continued to look out at the starry night sky out over the distant ocean even as Novo brought me back under the insulating cover of her wing. Our hands never let go as we indulged in each other's company. Novo eventually whispered to me, "James... If it's not too much to ask... Can we do this every night while you're here? Around the same time? I really enjoyed having you out here."

"I'd be happy to, your majesty." I replied quietly, having also enjoyed my time with her, even if it did have a somber start. Good company and conversation is good for the soul. However, I then felt her grasp my hand harder to get my attention. I glanced her way while she looked at me with a sharper gaze. "Ye... Yeah?"

"Please. Call me Novo." She said with a smile even while continuing to give me that harsh gaze. I guess she just wanted to make sure I knew how serious she was being. And just to drive the point home further, he gaze softened to a more melancholy stare. "You were right earlier... Being isolated when emotionally hurt like that. And it's worse when you've got a crown on your head. It just makes it harder to reach out because...everyone is so far away from you. But not you."

Her other hand cupped my cheek tenderly as her voice softened further. "If given the chance, you can see past that crown. Celestia has told me about how the two of you are. You almost never notice her crown anymore. And...I'd really appreciate it if you could do the same for me. It'd make for a nice change of pace to have a friend from below who can see me on the same level, you know?"

My hand rose to hers while I looked into her gentle eyes. It was easily the most vulnerable I had seen her thus far. I knew that Celestia and I had been friends for a while, even to the point where I seldom even pay much mind to her royal status anymore. And our friendship has blossomed into genuine romance, even if I could not speak of it to anyone. But Novo... She is not a princess. She is a queen. It felt like that title carries more weight to it and commands more respect, even if Celestia is her superior. Still, I could see the sincerity in her eyes and hear it in her voice. And so I nodded. "I will try, Novo. Just...give me a little time to adapt, OK?"

"Take your time, honey. I know I'm asking a lot for you." She said softly before we went back to just reclining on the bench while she made certain I was comfortable in her wing. Eventually, Novo then whispered, "So... Still think I'm the hottest thing you've ever seen?"

I immediately flustered upon her bringing that up again. "I...uh... I didn't mean for you to hear that, you know. I...just... I've always had an appreciation for beauty..."

Novo released her grasp on my hand and grabbed my face by both cheeks. She turned my head until I was looking right at her while she smirked back at me. "No lies, baby. Tell me to my face. Tell me what you really think."

I felt so helpless in her grasp. She did not look away once. Seeing there was no way out, I sighed in defeat as I spoke to her. "Yes... You are the single most staggeringly beautiful mare I've ever seen in Equestria. More beautiful than Rarity. More radiant than Celestia. You are the.....hottest thing I've ever seen in my life. Happy now?"

Novo responded by touching her beak to my nose. "Very happy. I always did love a man who appreciates beauty. Especially when that man sincerely respects women too."

I went silent after that and just stared out at the dark horizon in the glow of the flickering torches near us. Novo soon brought up a point I had all but forgotten about. "It's about time for bed, isn't it?"

"Yeah, I guess it is pretty late... I should go wash up." I replied as I prepared to stand up. I reached out and stroked my hand down the back of her neck and over her delightfully plush plumage. "I really enjoyed our time, yo... Novo. Same time tomorrow night, right?"

"Mmhm... You have a good night, James." She replied softly without even looking at me. But when I stood up, she suddenly reached out and took hold of my hand. "Wait... I mean... Could you... When you finish washing up..."

I froze as I felt that hand grasp mine. She sounded so indecisive or uneasy. When I looked at her, she did not even look at me for a moment. But when she did, it was a rather harsh or stern gaze she gave me. "Stay with me. Come to my chambers. Be with me this night..."

It sounded like a command. As if she was exercising her power as queen. All I did was nod, not wanting to incur her wrath. But as I did, her gaze softened as she cast me a more pleading stare. Possibly to not intimidate me. "Please... Do this for me?"

"Uh... Well... Sure. I'll be by your chambers in less than an hour." I replied before Novo released her grasp on my hand. I could only hope I would not come to regret this.

I retired to my chambers and took a very enjoyable shower in the stall. Even the bathrooms are of high class. Brass and ivory faucet and valves, marble walls, the works. Once I was all cleaned off, I donned my bathrobe and was about to make my way out the door when I heard a knock. Followed by two quick consecutive hoots of an owl. "Where have I heard... Oh, that guy?"

Recognizing the owl call, I opened the door and found a familiar hippogriff stallion clad in silver armor. Now that I had seen him again, I was able to memorize his color palette. His plumage was of a pinkish rust color while his mane and tail were of a gradient lavender hue. He was quick to recognize me and said, "Oh, hey! Sir James! I was tasked to escort to our queen's chambers. You remember me, right?"

"Yeah, I recognized your owl call after a second. You're good at that." I replied as I stepped out of the room with just my robe and a pair of clean boxers underneath. "Although I never got your name..."

"The name's Mick. And right this way." He said while leading me through the dimly lit halls of the palace and up a flight of stairs at one point. "So, I heard Captain Seaspray has started tutoring Princess Skystar on taking the role of official ambassador of Capricorn Island? I heard she wanted to see the world. Now it sounds like she has the perfect excuse for it."

We just engaged in idle chitchat up until we stopped outside a door down a narrower hallway than the rest. It was likely to serve as access to the more sensitive locations in the palace. Skystar's bedroom was likely nearby as well. "OK then, this is as far as I go. Queen Novo is right inside."

"All right then. You have a good one, Mick." I replied while Mick made his way back down the hall. Knowing I should not just barge in on a queen, I knocked on the door. "You summoned me, Novo?"

"Are you alone?" I heard her muffled voice reply from somewhere on the other side.

"Yes. Mick brought me up here. He has since departed." I replied before starting to push the door open. I assumed that was the answer she wanted. Upon entering, I found the interior design to be quite different from what I was used to seeing before. Novo's was painted white with gold highlights as if to match the exterior of the Ivory Palace. Even the ceiling was a bit higher than usual while curving inward to fit inside the domed spire of the tower. Her bed was unusual too, being mostly round instead of square. And the beautiful queen herself was resting upon her bed with a stern gaze set into her eyes, her regal form only faintly illuminated by the moon shining through the curtains of the glass door leading to the balcony outside. The simple golden crown that had been atop her head was set on a vanity nearby, but its absence did nothing to affect her intoxicating beauty. Her forearms were crossed as she watched me unwaveringly. Thinking I displeased her, I stood my ground. "Did I enter too soon?"

"No, but you're in my domain now. When I give a decree, you will not exceed what I ask of you. Understood?" She spoke with a firm tone. I merely nodded, knowing better than to defy this beautiful, yet strong queen. She then patted the spot beside her on the bed. "Come. Take a seat. Be with me."

She was so worried last time I saw her out on that balcony... But now she was being so strict. Or was she...afraid? Regardless, I did as I was told and took a seat by her. A moment later, Novo brought her hands to my face and held my cheeks, turning my head to look at her. I put up no resistance and just let her do as she pleased. She gazed deep into my eyes and soon muttered with that luxuriously deep voice of hers, "You have such gentle eyes... Like pools of the sweetest chocolate... There's no hate... No malice. Eyes like these...have no business being those of a warrior."

She was so tender with her tone. I almost felt like she was examining me. And I decided to return the favor. I brought my hands to her face, cupping it from below as I gazed into her beautiful eyes as well. But I kept my observations to myself. I saw...fear. And longing. There was something she wanted. Something precious. But did I have what she wanted? Or was she afraid to find out?

Novo's gentle grasp subtly kneaded my face in such a tender fashion. I did the same, slightly sliding my hands around under her face to caress her head. She eventually did release me from her grasp and ordered me off the bed. It was so she could pull the covers down for us to sleep. She then climbed into bed as I watched and lied on her side. The hippogriff queen then beckoned me with the curling of her finger. "Lie beside me and pull the covers over us."

I offered no words. I merely did as I was told and set aside my bathrobe before I pulled the covers back over us while lying beside Novo. She then spoke to me again. "Hold me."

Again, I followed my orders. I rolled sideways until her back was against my chest and draped an arm over her. Exhausted as I was by that point, I did not want to disappoint. I felt Novo place her hand over mine as it rested upon her chest. She sighed quietly before asking in a softer tone, "How was your day, honey?"

Sensing her relax, I spoke softly to her. "It was...wonderful. I had a good time. Saw more of the island. Was in good company. Even got some souvenirs."

"Good... Good, I'm glad you're enjoying your stay. I want you to be happy, baby..." She whispered softly before once more giving me a command, but in a gentle tone of voice. "Now... Sleep. It's late enough. And...don't let go."

"Will do. Sweet dreams, Novo." I whispered back as I closed my eyes. She felt so vulnerable in my grasp. And I felt compelled to protect her. To soothe her however I could. And with her plush plumage pressing against me, I fell asleep faster than I expected.

I slowly awoke as the pale surroundings of the royal bedroom did well to reflect any light shining in from the sun. I felt rested. Pleasantly so. And I still had Novo comfortably sleeping in my embrace. I thought back to the night before as my senses returned to me. She did everything she could to exert control over me once I was in her chambers. Why such caution? She was never so wary of me before that point. But I could not bring myself to wake her and ask. So I resigned myself to just hold the quietly sleeping queen until then, gently dragging my fingers along her chest.

I did not wait long for her to awaken. I noticed her faint snoring abruptly stop. She brought her hand to mine, applying an unexpected amount of pressure to pin it down. She then spoke in that same unflinching stern tone from the night before. "Hands off. Let me sit up."

I put up no resistance. I pulled my hand away the instant she let go of me and sat up at the other side of the bed. By then, I was simply confused. I did not understand anything she did anymore. But I watched from the corner of my eye. Novo dragged her fingers over herself as if inspecting her body. Her face, her chest, and even sliding her hand over the curves of her flanks and pulling her tail feathers in front of her. I thought she was merely grooming herself, but this quickly turned out to not be the case. Novo soon showed a very pleased smile as she turned to look at me. "All right, that's enough to convince me. You passed, James."

"Passed? Uh... I don't really follow." I retorted while having no idea where this was coming from. I never once signed up for a test or trial of any sort.

"You couldn't tell? Last night? I was testing you, honey. Wanted to see if you really are the kind of man you claimed you are." She said before crawling over to me and draping her wings around me from behind in a type of embrace. She then whispered into my ear with a bit of a venomous hiss to it, "If there's one kind of man I absolutely can't stand, it's a womanizing scoundrel. If you had given me any reason to think you'd take advantage of me when I was at my most vulnerable, I would've had you very forcefully escorted out of the palace and never let you back in."

I felt my blood chill at that threat. She was not joking. But she then gently tugged on my ear in her beak, almost in an affectionate manner, before whispering sweetly to me, "But you didn't. You held me. You caressed me. You respected my authority. And you never gave me reason to doubt you. You're a good man, James. And I'm glad to have you here."

I raised my hand to the side of my head, trying to find her cheek. Novo must have known what I was doing and brought her head forward so I could caress her. I then whispered to her, "I could never do that... Not to you. Not to anyone. Where's the pleasure to be had in using a woman like that? Where's the love...? The mutual desire to see each other happy?"

"Baby... Look at me." Novo whispered before I turned my head while lowering my hand. I was then surprised as she brought the tip of her beak to my forehead, its tip curving just enough to provide some sort of a kiss upon my brow. She then looked me in the eye while her wings. "Don't worry about last night. You've convinced me. You're a wonderful man. And while I still don't fully get the kind of relationship you're in back home, I can see why there is more than one mare whose heart yearns for you. You respect women. And women love to be respected by men."

She then brought her hands to my cheeks as she rubbed them tenderly, a smirk spreading across her beak. "And frankly... We girls find it hot when a man looks at us as a person and not an object."

"OK, now you're just messing with me!" I said a bit louder than I usually do as Novo burst into laughter. Even then, her wings only pulled me closer until we were practically embracing each other. I then sighed with a quiet snicker at her choice of words and said, "But yeah... I'm glad I could make you happy, Novo."

"Mmhm... Likewise, honey. I want you to be happy here. And...I'd like to spend more time with you. But for now, you just head back to your room and get dressed and...do whatever it is you do. Seaspray dropped off a typewriter for you last night, right? Celestia said you could use it." Novo then said as she started to release me from her embrace, her great wings folding up at her sides.

"Yeah, I can. And... What did you say last night? You'd like to see me on that balcony every night at the same time?" I asked while standing up and draping my bathrobe over myself.

"Mmhm, every night. At around 9 PM. I'll prepare drinks for us too." Novo said as she started to approach the door to her bathroom, but not before giving me a playful soft swat on the back with her tail feathers. I swear that felt like a flirt... "I'll let you go now, honey. See you in a while."

"Sure... Have a good one, Novo." I retorted before quickly making my way out of her chambers and eventually back to my own room. Where I am now finishing this entry.

Novo... A very interesting woman indeed. I certainly was not expecting last night to get that...heavy out on the balcony. Love lost is a painful experience for anyone, especially on the first time. I think she and I have a better understanding of each other now... And I think I have started to make progress in helping her. I suppose Celestia was right. Novo looked and sounded unambiguously happy when I left her bedroom. That must be a good sign.

Anyway, I have been at this long enough. Time to get some breakfast. I think Novo and Celestia would like me to join them for our morning meal.

Wistful Hearts in Paradise

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my patreon.

Wistful Hearts in Paradise

Once I finished up at the typewriter in my chambers, I stepped out into the halls to start my day with a bit of a late breakfast. I was called to the same balcony Novo, Celestia, and I had lunch on upon arrival. I still needed some help finding it. Turns out it was right outside a library in the east wing. And upon stepping through the glass doors, I found Novo and Celestia waiting for me even as a couple of servers were setting out a feast of food for us. Belgian waffles, omelets, and even fresh shrimp to peel. I immediately felt my mouth water as I stepped around the table towards my seat.

"Well, look who decided to show up after all. We were worried you weren't gonna make it, honey." Novo said from her seat while casting me a smile. It did not look like she and Celestia had been there long.

As the servers departed and I had the chance to feast my eyes upon what we were having, Celestia sipped from her glass of chilled apple juice before casting us a smile. "So... I understand you two had a chat last night? How'd it go?"

Novo and I cast each other a glance. I still can hardly believe I slept in the same bed as her. I was unsure if I should speak for her, so I waited for Novo to speak first. Which she did. "It went well... Very well. You really did find a good man to bring along, Celestia. One of the best I've seen in a long time."

"You flatter me, your majesty." I retorted before I was silenced when Novo brought her hand up before me and then shook her finger at me.

She spoke a bit loudly at me as she said, "Ah ah! What did I say last night, honey? Just call me Novo. No 'your majesty', or 'your excellency', or 'sweet sexy queen of hotness'... Actually, I think I'd like that last one. But really, just Novo is fine."

I buried my face in my hands at the display of her usual sassy snark. Even Celestia burst into sudden snickering, as did I. Why is Novo so darn entertaining? I managed to compose myself enough to speak a brief moment later. "My god, you're such a flirt... Really, you'd be OK with me addressing you as that?"

I got quite a surprise as Novo spread her wing and curled it around the outside of the round table. She brought her wingtip to my chin and wiggled her longest feather under it as if caressing my chin with a finger in a very flirtatious manner. That look she was giving me was not helping as I felt a shiver go down my spine. "Baby, you can compliment me anytime you want. I know you sincerely appreciate a mare's beauty... Um..."

I think it was only then that Novo realized that she may have been going too far. Especially now that Celestia was giving us a long unblinking stare. Novo then quickly folded her wing while looking quite embarrassed. "Anyway! Bon appetit, you two!"

Celestia let out a brief giggle before we all began to dine together. No words were spoken for maybe three minutes. Not that I was really in the mood to talk. Everything was so delicious that I just wanted to focus on stuffing my face with the gourmet treats before me. Eventually, Novo did manage to change the subject as her eyes fell upon Celestia. "So, Celestia... Didn't you say your boy here specializes in written works?"

The Princess of the Dawn paused in her dining while her cutlery floated in the air with her golden magic aura surrounding them. "I did. And even if they are journals, you can really lose yourself in them. If you didn't know that his journals are essentially autobiographies, you'd easily be convinced that it was all a fictional story spoken from the perspective of a character."

"Oooh, that good, huh?" Novo asked while resting her jaw on the back of her fist. "I think I'd like to read one of those entries, if you have any of them with you."

I decided to interject for a moment. "I wrote one aboard the Olympia on our way over here. You can read it, if you want."

Novo cast a glance at me as a smile formed across her beak. "You did?! Well, I'd be happy to see what our budding novelist can do. Mind if I send for a guard to retrieve it?"

"Actually, I'll go fetch it for you once we're done here. It's in your room, right?" Celestia replied while looking at me.

"Yeah, it's that stack of paper in there... I think I put it in an empty drawer though, so check the dresser." I replied before I went back to dining on the succulent food before me. I just could not stay distracted from it for long.

Novo eventually looked my way and spoke softly as if she was trying to avoid getting Celestia's attention. "How're you feeling after last night, honey? You sleep well? I didn't bring up any memories you'd rather forget about, did I?"

I lowered my fork for a moment after enjoying a big bite of my waffle loaded down with cream, syrup, and fresh berries. "Nah, I'm good. Really, as awful as I made it sound, all that stuff from back then is something I can look back on and laugh by now. It was a learning experience. Hell of a thing to go through, but I got something important out of the experience."

"I'm glad you think that way, hun. What doesn't kill you makes you stronger, right?" She replied while looking genuinely happy for me. I think she was sincerely concerned for me, but I did not want her to worry. Not like I could be upset about back then when I got everything now that I was denied then. Life is good right now. I just hope it stays good.

After a while of me listening to Novo and Celestia talk about stuff that I did not understand, we finally finished our meals just as the servers returned to carry off the empty platters. With that, Celestia spread her wings and took off for the airship docks to retrieve my postflight journal. I headed back inside with Novo close behind me while my eyes scanned the library. Impressive stacks of books lining shelves everywhere I looked. Twilight would love to pay a visit.

"James? Got a minute?" I heard Novo ask from nearby. I turned to look and saw her reclining upon a very cozy red couch while just looking so graceful and regal while doing so.

"Yeah, I got nothing to do right now. What's up?" I asked while giving her my undivided attention.

"Oh, nothing much." Novo said before beckoning me closer with her hand. "Mama just wants to cuddle for a bit."

"Novo..." I muttered as I was not sure of how to accept this invitation. My gaze drifted while I looked around, almost as if I was searching for an opportunity to slip away.

The queen's calm smile only became a bit more smug as she began curling one finger towards herself in an inviting fashion. "Come here, honey. And take a seat."

Feeling it would be a bad idea to refuse, I did just that. Novo scooted back to give me enough room to sit at the very edge. I only had maybe five seconds to set my arm upon the armrest before Novo began to bring herself closer to me while constantly showing that relaxed calm smile of hers. I looked her way as she put her arms around me, pulling me closer before scooping her wing around me. "Hold me, James. I don't wanna be the only one doing the cuddling."

"Gladly." I said softly as I got my arms around her. I leaned back in my seat as Novo rested her head in the crook of my neck, my hands slowly sliding up and down her back and through her luxurious plumage. My slow caresses soon became something more as my fingers dug through the feathers, applying scritches to her back. A deep lovely coo rumbled in her throat in response as I felt the queen arch her back. "You like that, Novo?"

"Mmmmm... Ooooh, mama likes a lot..." Her gorgeous voice moaned a bit too sensually from just under my chin. I even got goose bumps from hearing her sound like that. But as the moments went by, I felt Novo bring a hand to my chest and gently slide her hand down my chest over and over. Her dull talons felt almost pleasant through the fabric as she caressed me while I caressed her. "You give such good cuddles, baby..."

I did not notice right away as Novo began to pull me down. By the time I realized that my position was changing, I was upon my back with Novo resting atop me. My eyes glanced left and right while she merely looked down at me. She softly asked, "Comfy?"

"Yeah... What now?" I asked in confusion as I found myself in a rather compromising position under this beautiful yet very unpredictable queen.

"We keep cuddling, of course. I don't wanna get up yet." Novo said as she brought a hand to my cheek. Followed by another. Her smile and gaze only softened as the moments went by. She just would not look away from me, even as I brought a hand to her neck to apply more scritches. Much to my surprise, she hardly reacted to my touch. Her eyes were focused on something else. Or her mind had drifted somewhere else. Regardless of what she was thinking, that was easily the happiest smile I had seen on her face thus far. She cooed to me sweetly, "You're such a good man, James... Such a good man indeed..."

"And you..." I started to say in response before my train of thought went off the rails. I wanted to say something nice in response, but I had nothing for the moment. Where was this behavior even coming from? What kind of queen would behave like this around a foreigner and commoner? My thoughts were distracted as I gazed up at that very happy face of hers. And the sheer beauty surrounding her form. My hand cupped her face as I took a moment to evaluate her appearance on just what I could see on her head. "God, why are you so beautiful...?"

"Comes with the job, honey. A queen has to look her best for her subjects. At least I hardly need to try." She whispered to me with such a tender tone to her voice. Novo then reached out and planted a kiss upon my forehead as the tip of her beak curled just enough to function like lips. "But my question is... Why are you so patient...? You listen so well... Speak only when you need to... That's rare in a man..."

"I...don't really have an answer to that..." I muttered quietly as my hand continued to caress the side of her face while our gazes never left each other. "I just am."

"And I love that about you." Novo cooed as she placed another kiss upon my head. I so very dearly wanted to kiss her back. Even though I knew that was a risky proposition. I think she may have saw the conflict in my eyes since she then spoke softly to me while her finger traced down my lips and along my neck to my chest. "Oh, don't look at me like that, honey. I may be queen, but there's one thing I'm more than that. One important little thing that takes precedence."

I had no idea what to make of that statement or what she was getting at. But my thoughts were then answered as she brought her beak to my ear and whispered the answer. "I am a mare."

My eyes opened wide as I contemplated those words. Was Novo trying to bring herself down to my level? Was I not seeing the queen, but instead seeing the mare under the crown in her entirety? I was unsure of what to think at all. Should I let myself see the queen or the mare? Regardless of what I should have done, I felt compelled to hold her. To grant her this moment of respite that she so clearly desired. And so I did. I closed my eyes and put my arms around her. And Novo sighed as she voiced her approval. "That's it, honey. Hold me... Hold me and never let go..."

"I won't...Novo... As long as you want." I whispered back while just feeling so comfortable under the gentle weight of her soft feathered form. I could feel her hand rubbing my head, her fingers running through my hair in such a doting manner.

"I have so many questions rolling around in my head right now... What should we do today? What's gonna happen tomorrow?" She whispered softly to me while I felt Novo rest her head just under my chin again as it turned on its side. "But the one question I'm thinking the most... How well do you kiss?"

My eyes popped open at such a brazen question. I bit my lower lip. What was she thinking? And just to add to the tension, she again brought a hand to my cheek while her head remained tucked under my jaw. "A big part of me wants to find out, sweetheart. Wanna give mama some sugar?"

"No...vo..." I muttered while now more confused than anything. I began to sweat in apprehension as I saw her rise above me before she was all but sitting upon my torso. She looked so happy, those gorgeous eyes full of peace and oozing with love. All that beauty, such a deep sultry voice, and such tenderness in her every caress... Novo was nigh irresistible. My initial analysis was not wrong. She is easily the single most attractive woman I have ever seen. Both in appearance and personality. "I... I don't think..."

"I just wanna make you happy, baby... Just like you made me happy." She cooed sweetly to me with her hand upon my cheek. "I haven't felt this alive in decades... Almost forgot what it's like to...be this happy."

Well, I must have been making progress if she was admitting to me how much happier she was feeling right then. Celestia wanted me to help Novo learn to live a little and it seemed to be working. Maybe a little too well...

Just when it felt like we were about to start making out, we were interrupted by the sound of an opening door. The door leading out to the balcony nearby. "Sorry for the delay, Novo! It took me a little more searching than I expected, but I found it."

In the course of a single second, Novo pushed herself off me and sat up straight at the end of the couch while looking straight ahead with a most panicked expression. More than likely having been snapped out of her trance in the process. Celestia must not have seen anything incriminating since she approached us calmly with a stack of paper floating beside her. Novo was as stiff as a plank, staring ahead with probably the most hilariously uneasy look in her eyes that anyone has ever seen from her. "Here you go. This should be all... Um... Novo? Are you all right?"

The queen stiffly turned her head to look at her friend and cracked a rather laughable smile. "Oh, so you did find it. Thank you, Celestia. I'll give this a read real soon."

"All right then...?" Celestia replied as Novo took the stack of paper between her hands while still remaining quite stiff. I saw Celestia look at me while I remained on my back. All I could do was lift my hands and shrug my shoulders to feign ignorance over what might have happened. Celestia then walked past us as she said, "I'll just...be on my way. Think I need to use the restroom. I'll come back for the journal in a while."

Once I heard the door at the far end of the library close, I sat up and looked at the queen before me. She remained frozen in place even though no one else was around now. "Why did you do that...?"

Novo looked at me out of the corner of her eye, her body rooted to the spot. "I... I don't know... I think...I saw some of him in you again and... I... I haven't felt like that in a long time. A very long time..."

"Novo... You know I'm not Cygnus, right?" I asked while pushing myself up to a sitting position. I was beginning to wonder if getting close to her was a mistake. I did not want to reopen old wounds.

"I know you're not, James. It's just... You have qualities that he had. And they are qualities I adore in a man..." She said with a sigh before holding up the stack of paper before her. "Anyway... You wrote this?"

"Yeah. During the flight to Capricorn Island. It's not that long when compared to other entries I've written." I replied while Novo looked like she was becoming more interested in the stack of prose in her hands.

"Really now?" She muttered as she lied down to get comfortable with the stack of papers before her. "Well, now I'm curious... I'm just gonna read what you got here for now, all right?"

I proceeded to stand up to give her more room on the couch. "Sure thing. I'm just gonna look around up here in the meantime."

I felt it would be wrong to leave Novo alone, so I went around browsing the shelves and appreciating the elegant architecture of the library. Not long passed before I heard Novo provide some commentary as she let out a loud snicker. "Really, honey? Sperm donor?"

"Hey, it wasn't my idea! And besides, good things might come out of it." I retorted in some embarrassment. That was definitely a weird start to my day.

Not much longer went by before Novo again had something to say. "Awww, sounds like someone didn't wanna see you leave at the train station."

I froze a bit as I quickly recalled what she was referring to. Smolder. I could not even really say anything as I thought back to that moment. I looked at Novo as she set aside the page she was reading with the rest of the prior pages stacked next to the rest. "I can't say I've had much experience when it comes to dragons, but I generally haven't heard good things about them. Sounds like this little lady is quite the exception. And it sounds like you two are good for each other."

All I could do was smile. I already miss that lovely young lady. However, my thoughts of Smolder were soon interrupted as Novo let out a laugh. "Bird horses?! Hahaha, you and your way with words, baby!"

I too snickered at my original response to the revelation of who lives on Capricorn Island. I was intentionally trying to be witty and I was glad I did not offend Novo in the process. As she read along, Novo began to speak to me again. "I have to say... Celestia was correct. If I didn't know this was a journal, I wouldn't know this was a work of nonfiction. This is good... Very good. And the first person perspective does wonders for the reader's immersion."

"Thank you, Novo. I swear everything I put in there really did happen." I said as I checked out an old globe nearby. The landmass of the planet was quite different from the layout on Earth.

"And I believe you, honey. You're very...very... Oh... Ooooooh, what's this?" Novo replied before becoming very distracted by something on the page she was reading. "My my my... Celestia, what have you not told me? You naughty little thing..."

"Huh? What about Celestia? What part are you..." I asked while turning towards her before it suddenly dawned on me. A sense of panic flooding my senses, I rushed towards her. "NO!!! GIMME THAT!!!"

It was all for naught. Novo suddenly spread her huge wing wide and held me at bay while I tried to get around it. "No can do, honey! Mama wants to see where this is going! A sound buffer spell... Ohohoho, yes... Mnf, show me what you got, Sunbutt..."

Dear god, how did I forget I wrote that down in there?! My face flushed red with fear and embarrassment, I kept trying to get around her wing. It was no use as she moved it back and forth to hold me back like a broom. But my fear was only compounded as I heard the door to the library open. And who else could have come in besides Celestia herself. She walked our way while smiling as she asked, "How's the journal, Novo? Is it... Um... Is something wrong?"

I was frozen with my arms outstretched towards Novo with her wing holding me back. And Novo... Novo was giving her old friend quite a devious smirk. The sexy hippogriff queen then asked, "Well well... Celestia. You never told me your boy here is also your man."

Celestia immediately began to sweat as her head jerked back at such a notion. "What?! Novo, where did you get that idea?! He and I are..."

Novo only continued to smirk as I too began to sweat profusely. The tension was thick in the air. And as she read, Novo began to read aloud a line from the page in her deep sultry voice with a...new type of inflection I had never heard out of her before. One oozing with passion and false lust. "But enough delays. Come to me, my love. I miss your touch. Sound familiar, Miss Sunbutt?"

Celestia's eyes shot wide open as I cringed hard at the familiar words. She then looked at me in horror as she all but shrieked at me, "James! You wrote that down?!"

"Yes! For the sake of posterity!" I yelled back as I relented in trying to get my journal back. It was too late to stop her. We were at Novo's mercy now.

"Oooooh, my sunshine... Do what you will with me... I am yours..." Novo moaned sensually as she continued to read along. Every line I wrote that chronicled a line of spoken dialect from Celestia herself that night was parroted by Novo, but with her own voice providing a very seductive twist on it. And as she read along, she even began to roll onto her back while sensually sliding her hand down over her chest while posing rather enticingly. "Mmmm... James... Mount me... Mount me... Make me your queen..."

Celestia's face was a twisted fusion of rage and horror as she repeatedly barked at Novo to cease her theatrics. As for me, I was squealing in embarrassment while also laughing hysterically. Half dying in embarrassment, half laughing myself silly. And in hindsight, this is really funny to read to myself. It was probably worse for Celestia than it was for me. And Novo only continued to put on a show while continuing to provide a dramatic reading of Celestia's most scandalous lines. "At least allow me to do this for you, my love... I have dreamed of us together many times, my love. No small part to Luna knowing how much I love you. A queen must know how to make her king happy... Yes, only the best for my king... Please... Give it to me, my love! Give your queen your gift! She hungers for you!"

"NOVOOOOO!!!" That was the last straw. Out of nowhere, Celestia's mane and tail ignited in fiery yellow magical flames as her eyes became glowing white beacons. Even Novo had the sense to shut up by that point as Celestia glared at her with her fiery form in danger of setting fire to the library. And then... Was that the Royal Canterlot Voice? "YOU WILL NOT SAY ANOTHER WORD!!! UNDERSTOOD?!"

Even with her superior flaunting her rage and magical might, Novo still just had to be silly with her response. "Well OK then... When someone's hair turns into fire, that means it's time to give up."

Satisfied with Novo's response, Celestia's rage faded until her form returned to what it always is. She still gave her friend a frustrated glare, but that only caused Novo to burst into laughter as she got up from the couch. "Pahahaha, you're too much fun to mess with, Celestia. Anyway, it looks like your man here knows how to give you a good time."

I covered my face again as I tried to hide my humiliation. God, I why did I not separate that part from the rest? Celestia remained silent in embarrassment as Novo got up and walked by her. "Anyway, I'll leave you two lovebirds alone for now. Mama's got an...itch to scratch. Later!"

"Did I just write a porno...?" I muttered to myself as the tension faded. But not entirely. There was one more pair of eyes looking at me and they were not happy.

We did not budge an inch until Novo had departed from the library. Celestia then gave me quite a piercing glare as she asked, "Really, James? You wrote that down?"

"I... I just wanted to have a means to look back on it. I chronicle these things because I see them as events that hold importance to me." I said while still soaked in nervous sweat. Even though Novo was gone, Celestia still looked more than just a little displeased with me.

The Princess of the Dawn let out a very audible equine snort as she approached the couch and picked up the stack of pages that had just been read through, her magic aura surrounding her horn and the papers. "Well, yes, that was a good night for us. But that doesn't mean I would want anyone to...to... Oh... Oh my..."

"Is it that bad?" I squeaked while starting to back away.

"No, far from it. This... This is lovely..." Celestia muttered as she continued to read from page to page, a deep blush forming in her cheeks. She brought a hoof to her lips to hide a smile. "Oh, James... I can see the tenderness in your prose... You... You love me... You really do love me..."

I began to blush profusely. I can never hide my true feelings for anything whenever I convey them through text. Everything I wrote that night was exactly what I felt and thought. And Celestia knew it. She then neatly set the pages back down where she got them before looking at me with a knowing smirk and beckoning me closer. "Get over here so I can kiss you."

I made no objection. I walked briskly forward and into the embrace of her wings. The Princess of the Dawn brought her lips to mine, squealing and moaning in delight as she kissed me very loudly for a moment. I could not resist her affections as my concerns faded, putting my arms around her neck as our tongues danced for a moment before she pulled away and looked at me with such glee in her eyes. "Mm! I love you!"

"I...love you too..." I muttered while unsure if I was still in trouble or if I was now in a different kind of predicament. "Are you...still mad at me?"

"Oh, no no no! Not at all! I mean I will probably have to get Novo back for that... But you?" Celestia replied before kissing me upon the lips again. "Not at all. Tonight, you will meet me in my chambers. And we will...reenact what happened that night."

"Oh my... Uh... I'd be...honored?" I retorted as I saw Celestia gaze right into my eyes with a look of lust. I was very glad she was not going to whisk me to her chambers right at that moment.

"No, the honor is all mine, my love. But now that I have a bit of an...itch of my own to scratch, I'll retire to my chambers for now..." Celestia said with a smirk as she turned to leave, but not before lifting her tail to drag it against my chin and granting me an unobstructed view of her winking vulva between her flanks. "See you later, my love."

I stood rooted to the spot until I was all alone in the library. Celestia and Novo were gone and I was left with nothing but the hundreds of books around me. That, and my own documentation of that special day. "Am I...really that good at writing those kinds of things?"

Wanting to get my mind off of what just transpired, I went back to the globe I had been examining a short while earlier. As I looked it over with the sphere rotating with every push of my hand, it only then became clear to me of just how vast Equestria is and how little of it I have seen of it. Although after a moment of examining the continent that Ponyville is on, I came to an unexpected discovery.

Perhaps close to a hundred miles or so east of Canterlot, there was a vast expanse of green and maybe a few rocky areas. Easily several hundred miles in diameter. And no matter how closely I looked, I could not find any traces of towns or cities out there. No named landmarks. Nothing. Nothing but open wilderness. The only thing I could find in terms of text for identification were three words that spanned most of the vast expanse of green. The Empty Plains.

This puzzled me. It was not particularly far from Canterlot, and yet not much of anything was out there. Almost like it was some sort of massive designated wilderness preserve. But what sort of preserve needs to be that big? At least the lack of civilization out there must mean that the environment is unmatched in natural majesty. Maybe intrepid explorers sometimes venture into it to vacation away from society for a while.

Before I could think about this much longer, I heard the door to the library open. And upon turning my head to look, I found Novo approaching me. I immediately remembered what just happened and stood my ground. "Everything all right, your majesty?"

"Honey, I said to just call me Novo." She retorted with a look of minor annoyance. I just remained silent, seeing that I had displeased her. But that frown did not stay on her beak for long. "Anyway, I'm good. Gotta say, you're good at all that writing. Hoo, steamy... Was Celestia good to you that night?"

"If you want me to be completely honest... Yes. She was. She's...a marvel." I replied while trying to be completely serious about it.

"Good to hear, baby. A good man deserves a good lover." She replied before once more getting comfortable upon the couch to continue reading where she left off. I just sat down nearby, thinking it would be rude to leave her alone. Novo did not have much to say for a while, but soon brought her fingers to her beak as she cooed softly. "Oh, Celestia... Really...? Oh, you would be a good mama, wouldn't you?"

I tensed up upon hearing that quiet line. I remembered what Celestia confessed to me there. Novo went silent once more, but then cooed in adoration while also letting out a chuckle. "Awwwww, she did that for you? Special pancake breakfast? Now I gotta ask her how to do that myself."

I just watched and waited until Novo stacked all the papers back together and set them aside. She then looked at me with a satisfied smile as she said, "Well, that was a good read. You really are good at what you do, honey. How long have you been doing this?"

"Pretty much since the day I showed up in this world. That was two years ago." I replied while feeling glad I was able to entertain the queen before me. How many entries have I written by this point? I cannot recall.

"Sounds like you've gotten plenty of experience under your belt by now if you're this good after just two years." Novo said before she cast me a rather inquisitive gaze. "And you never told me you're a daddy."

I was at a loss for words at that revelation. I was not even sure if I did something that did not sit well with Novo. But she soon beckoned me over to her while making room on the couch. "Come here a minute, baby. I just wanna talk and cuddle for a bit. And don't worry. I won't get too clingy this time."

She seemed sincere enough. I did as I was told and sat beside her. Novo then put her wing around me before leaning up against me as we reclined against the corner. She rested her head upon my shoulder while her hand gently stroked my chest. I returned the favor by idly caressing her side. Novo then whispered to me, "Gladesong, right? She doing fine?"

"Yeah, Fluttershy and I are adapting pretty well. It helps that we have a lot of little friends providing ample assistance to ease the transition. I love that little filly. She's been almost nothing but a bundle of sunshine." I replied quietly while thinking back to that tiny filly. I was not expecting to find myself missing her so much.

It was then that Novo asked me a question I could not have foreseen. "And how do you think she'll handle her daddy having more than one mare in his life when she's old enough to understand it?"

This sent a sudden chill down my spine and opened a pit in my gut. I never once even considered that. How the rest of the world and all our friends would react was always a concern, but never once did I consider the viewpoint of my own children. How would they react? Would they understand? "I... I don't...know..."

"I know you don't, honey. I mean how could you? Do you think they'll resent you if they see it?" Novo replied softly, her hand continuing to caress my chest in a comforting manner.

"I have no way of knowing... Though to be fair... I think Gladesong is starting to see Rarity like a mother too." I said quietly, my gaze aimless. "She has been spending a lot of time with her and is our first choice when we're in need of a foalsitter. She loves Gladesong like her own."

"Rarity again, hm?" Novo asked inquisitively, recognizing that name once more. "She loves you too, right? Are you planning on having kids with her too?"

"We... I..." I mumbled as my thoughts went back to that beautiful mare. My best friend, but now something much more. Something I could not deny to my heart. "Yes... I... I really want to have children with her someday... And she dearly wants it too."

"Well, I've got a hunch you'll be a good daddy to her little ones if she's that crazy about you." Novo muttered in a teasing manner. "And what about Celestia?"

"Hm? What about her? I mean I do love her... You know that now." I said while not immediately realizing what she was hinting at.

"James. I saw what she said to you a few nights ago. And I don't think you were making that up." Novo said with a more sincere tone as she looked at me. "Celestia wants to have your foal. Specifically, she wants you to give her a prince."

I felt myself begin to sweat at that revelation. Having a family with Fluttershy and potentially Rarity is one thing, but to father a child with one of Equestria's reigning sovereigns? I could only imagine the fallout if that ever went public. "I know... It's just... I don't know how we'll ever make that work... Rarity is one thing, but... Celestia?"

"Honey, I can tell how much she loves you. She called you her king. You have no idea how much weight that carries. To declare a man her king is just one step below a wedding proposal. She wasn't pulling your leg. She wants to be yours." Novo explained to while continuing to caress my chest in a soothing manner. "Just... Take your time. No one rushes into having kids like that. If Celestia really did say all that to you, then I'm more than happy to have faith in her judgment. Take your time, honey. You two will work something out in the long run."

"Yeah... I hope so." I muttered while resting my head against hers. "I do love her... And... The thought of being her king... It's a happy thought."

"You better believe it's a happy thought, baby. Being the king of that sexy little sunbutt? Oh, she'll be so good to you..." Novo mumbled as she got a bit of a chuckle out of me. She then sighed while nuzzling her head against me. "I may not get this kind of relationship you're in just yet, but the more I talk to you... I really do feel like you know what you're doing. You'll be fine. Be good to your mares and they'll be good to you. And be good to your kids. I think they'll come around in the end. Their daddy ain't a man who sees women as trophies."

"I will... Thank you, Novo." I said softly while I put my arm around her. As a queen and a mother, she knew what she was talking about. If Novo had faith in me, then I had little reason to doubt myself. She seemed like a good judge of character. And I really appreciated her input.

We continued to sit there for a while, enjoying the company of the other. Hands caressing each other to provide comfort. Although Novo did eventually break the silence. "James? You have an open schedule today, right? How about you suit up and head out to the courtyard? I wanna try something new."

"There again? Sure, I can do that." I replied before I started to stand up. I was not in the mood for a nap and wanted to keep myself from getting too relaxed. "I'll see you there, right?"

"You sure will. I'll catch up." She said while waving goodbye. I then headed down the hall to my private chambers and quickly donned my armor before equipping the Lunar Shield on my left arm. I was about to place my helmet on my head, but decided against it and just carried it with me in my left hand before I made my way down the hall and out to the courtyard.

There was no sign of any of the guards out there at the time. However, I was soon joined by Celestia. She looked my way as she stepped outside and asked, "Did Novo request you to come here too?"

"Yeah, for...something. She didn't say what." I replied while looking around. We really were all alone. I then looked back at Celestia and asked, "So, uh... We really on for tonight? Or were you just..."

Celestia gave me a bit of a smirk. "Oh, I meant it, my sunshine. This evening. My chambers. You will be there, yes?"

"Heh... Sounds good to me. Huh? Oh, there she is." I retorted before noticing Novo coming down the hall just inside the doorway. "Hey there, Novo. What're we doing out here aga...Wait..."

I was quick to notice something tucked under her wing. A pair of sword hilts. She then reached for one and pulled it out before handing it to me. "You'll see, honey. Anyway, you'll be needing this."

I took the sword in hand. It was composed of synthetic materials and was far from sharp. Just a tool for practice. But then I saw Novo once more rise onto her hind legs while her great wings reached back to keep her steady. In her hand was a long rapier composed of the same material. I immediately found myself cowering in the face of the superior duelist before me much like the last time. "No, I'm not gonna face you in a duel, Novo! I said no last time!"

Novo just let out a laugh before she said, "Easy there, James! I'm not here to duel you. I just want to test you. And to get a little practice in myself. We'll be taking turns. Testing each other's defenses. You understand?"

"You mean...you won't be poking me to death with that thing? Uh... Sure, I guess we can do that." I said upon realizing my situation was not as dire as I assumed. And my defenses were much stronger due to a large shield and a full suit of plate armor. I then placed my helmet upon my head to complete my suit. "OK then, ladies first."

"Ooh, love the helmet plume. You and Luna know how to get fancy with your armor, huh?" Novo whistled as the helmet plume on the back of my helmet began to spill forth, displaying the combined qualities of Celestia and Luna's manes. I guess that was the first time she ever got to see it.

"Well, we thought it wouldn't hurt in making the full suit look regal. It won't get in the way, it's just a vapor of sorts." Celestia explained while stepping back to give the two of us some more room.

"No mass? Guess that means you won't have to worry about it getting all tangled back there." Novo muttered as she began to walk around me with no trouble. Her hind legs were clearly not designed for running on their own since ponies have to run by using their forelimbs to pull themselves forward with their hind limbs pushing them ahead, each set needing to be used simultaneously as opposed to the alternating gait of a bipedal creature. Despite this, I was momentarily enthralled with how Novo carried herself. The way she walked was...womanly. Instead of her hips bobbing up and down as they do on a mare, her much taller and narrower bipedal form caused her full curvy hips to sway from side to side. And my appraising gaze did not go unnoticed for long. Novo eventually noticed my unwavering attention and said, "Mm, loving this full suit, Celestia. It... Hm? Well, what's caught your attention, honey? You like the way mama walks or something?"

"Huh?! Oh I didn't mean anything by... I mean I wasn't thinking you... I..." I stumbled over my words several times as Novo stood before me while placing her empty left hand on her hip. She was constantly smirking, almost as if she was appreciating the attention instead of taking offense to a man seeing her in a more...sensual light. In the end, I felt I was only digging my grave further with every word I said and decided to just shut up and stay quiet.

"Aww, no need to be so modest, James. I know you're not the kind of man to take advantage of a mare. You just think mama's hot when she walks like this, right?" Novo correctly guessed while continuing to smile. Then, just to mess with me further, she turned partially to her right and gave her left flank a swat with her hand. "Careful, baby. There might be some femme fatale kinds out there that would use their sexy bodies against you. Like this!"

Now having more room to build up momentum, Novo turned sharply to her left and thrust her rapier out at me. I only barely managed to get my shield up in time to avoid letting the blade's tip strike my armor, but my stance was unsteady and I very nearly ended up falling right down. I was mildly startled as I wheezed through my teeth. She actually got me good there. And she knew it as Novo let out a laugh. "Ooh, close one! OK, it's your turn, handsome. Don't worry about hurting mama. I'm not too shabby on defense, so I'll be fine."

"If you say so..." I muttered while Novo stood ready with her blade held mostly laterally to parry incoming strikes. I approached with shield raised just in case Novo was trying to lure me in for a cheap shot, but she did no such thing. She stood ready, allowing me to get in some swings. I was definitely afraid of causing harm to her, so I did not try very hard at first. I lashed out with some halfhearted swings, testing her defenses with something that only an amateur would fail to parry.

"Baby, are you afraid you're gonna hurt little old me?" Novo asked as she deftly used her blade to parry my swings. She then gave me a bit of a scowl in annoyance. "James. I really do appreciate that you care that much about me, but stop thinking I'm that frail. I'm the best duelist in the world and that is no boast. Come on. Come at me with some actual effort."

I flinched a bit at her harsher tone. I knew I had offended her by then and I needed to win back her favor. "OK... OK. How about this?"

I lashed out with some more sudden thrusts of my sword along with a few feints where I would suddenly raise my shield and quickly lash out with a slash of my blade. Much to my surprise, I never came close to landing a hit on Novo. If Novo did not parry my strikes, she weaved around them without much trouble. She was good. Very good. And she was appreciating my effort. "That's more like it! Keep it coming, baby!"

After a moment more, I was actually starting to have some fun. Nothing I threw at her even remotely broke her stance. After maybe a full minute or so of throwing every manner of sword strikes at the masterful queen, Novo finally disengaged with a sudden step back. "All right, now it's your turn. Shields up, boy!"

"Gotcha!" I yelped as I suddenly found myself on the receiving end of a strong thrust. It struck my shield hard with quite a loud clank behind it. This time, I was ready and maintained my stance. Novo started to dance around me, prodding my defenses quite literally as if trying to find a chink in my defenses. I even let out a yelp as she gave my exposed feet a few pokes at times. Thankfully, my sabatons provided ample protection and insured I would not be left remotely sore. Still, it was almost intimidating with how this giant of a bird woman was bearing down on me with few breaks between her sword thrusts. I even had to raise my shield higher than usual at times to protect my head due to how much taller she was. Probably the most impressive strike she made was when she created some distance between us only to suddenly lash out with shocking reach but putting her entire body into the stab. She would have fallen back down onto all fours, but instead propelled herself backwards with a flap of her wings before regaining a stable bipedal stance. "Yeesh, you're good!"

This went on for a short while, the two of us taking turns on defense to see how well the other could do in trying to land a hit. It goes without saying that Novo did much better than I did. In terms of raw swordplay, she had me beat. I almost never made her stagger, but she had me all but cowering at times. I would never be able to best her in a duel. And she had quite a way of ending this exercise. At one point, Novo took hold of the Lunar Shield and gave it a yank to knock me off balance. I was then left helpless as she brought the tip of her sword to my throat and lifted it to bring the tip just under my chin. I felt compelled to stay quiet now that I was at her mercy.

Novo's gaze was cold and controlling. It was as if she was debating whether or not to send her blade through my throat. Thankfully, this was just another act of playfulness on her part. That cold glare turned into a familiar smug smirk right as Novo turned to pull her sword away while bringing her left hand to my jaw and holding it in her grasp. I looked up at her in confusion before she suddenly placed a little kiss right on my nose. "You did good, honey. That was some of the most fun I've had in a long time."

"Really? Well... Uh... I'm glad I didn't disappoint." I said meekly as Novo released her grasp on me. She then sank down onto her haunches and tucked her sword under her wing before I gave my sword back to her. "I believe everything Celestia said about you. I'll never be able to hold a candle to your swordsmanship."

"Don't sell yourself short, baby. You've got a good grasp on what you're doing. And you'll only get better from here on out." Novo replied sweetly before pulling my helmet off and cupping my cheek with one hand. She smiled warmly at me as she added, "Besides, I can tell... You don't see swordsmanship as a means to crush your enemies. You see it as an art."

She then pulled me closer until she was looking right into my eyes while our foreheads were pressed together. "Just what I'd expect from an artist."

"You... You are such a flirt, Novo..." I muttered quietly as I found myself unable to ignore how flirtatious many of her actions towards me that morning had been.

She was quick to offer a retort while a smirk formed on her beak. "This coming from a man who has at least three lovely ladies longing for him?"

"Hey, I didn't pursue them! That just happened over time!" I barked while Novo only laughed. As did Celestia when she began to draw near. Knowing that she was one of the three mares Novo was referring to, I tried to change the subject. "So, how'd I do?"

"Not bad at all. You're very effective on defense. Though do be mindful that your shield can be grappled as Novo demonstrated." Celestia replied while Novo smirked knowingly at us. "Although that would require a free hand on the enemy or the use of levitation magic. And the latter is difficult to pull off in the heat of battle, especially when the spell is being used to control one's own equipment."

"Yeah, I would assume so. Grappling is kind of a tactic that you tend to not expect with swordplay. Even if it is effective." I retorted while knowing that might be one of my weaknesses. I would have to find a way to compensate if anyone were to take advantage of it.

"Shall I put these away for you?" Celestia asked while using her magic to levitate the two training swords and even the Lunar Shield away from us.

"You go right ahead, Celestia. You know where the armory is." Novo replied before Celestia headed back inside the palace. I then turned to look at Novo while she looked back at me with that unwavering smug smile. She then took a step towards me as she muttered, "And now we're alone... What now, hun?"

"Um... Any suggestions?" I asked as I took a step back while Novo took two forward. After such an impressive display of combat prowess, I was starting to feel like I may be in potential danger in spite of my enchanted armor.

"Oh, don't be afraid, baby. Mama's not gonna hurt you." She said in amusement before reaching out and scooping me into her wing until our faces were all but touching. "I would like to cuddle, but that armor's in the way."

"I swear, you make me uneasy more often than any other mare I know." I spoke while trapped in her wing's embrace. Beautiful as she was, Novo was quite commanding in her conduct. Even if she was not aware of it.

"Well, why's that? Is it because I'm tall? Because I know my way with a sword? Because of my deep sexy voice? Because I...know what I want?" Novo said with a sultry churr to her words that sent chills down my spine. That look she was giving me was not helping. If that was not an act of her flirting, I have no idea what that was.

"I'm...not used to...domineering women..." I squeaked as I began to sweat. I knew I was not in danger, but the way she was coming onto me... I was starting to think that she wanted me in a way that would not be proper.

"Oooh, don't be that way, baby." Novo cooed as she sat down and cupped my cheek in her hand once more. "I'm not trying to intimidate you or scare you. I'm just saying I like you. You like me, don't you?"

"Yes, very... You're an amazing ruler, a very entertaining and affable person, and a very beautiful woman. What's not to like?" I retorted in as expedient a manner as I could while keeping my words concise.

"And I can see you mean every word of that, James." She cooed while pulling me into an embrace while her wing remained draped over me. "I feel like I know you better than I should... You're not Cygnus...but you're just similar enough that you feel...familiar. And in a good way."

I hesitated briefly before I found a response to offer. "But...you still see me as me and not him, right? I'm not here to replace him..."

"I know you're not, baby... And I don't want you to. Nothing can ever replace him. And yet..." She whispered to me before she nestled her head against mine. "The more I'm with you...the happier I feel... I'm glad you're here, James"

"And I'm glad to be here, Novo. This has been a lovely visit so far." I whispered back while sliding my hand down her back to provide comfort. Novo soon pulled her head back and looked me in the eyes with a stare of quiet longing. "Yes..?"

"I..." Novo muttered before falling silent as her eyes wandered for a moment. As if searching for the words she wanted to say displayed on flash cards somewhere behind me. She soon looked back at me as she whispered, "I want to kiss you..."

That set my nerves alight. What did those words mean? Still, if all she wanted to do was that, I felt it would not be nice to deny her. "I...won't stop you."

She stared at me in contemplation for a moment longer. Probably wondering if she should do such a thing. I placed my hand on the back of her neck to soothe her. It was then that I saw the tip of Novo's beak curve slightly to almost look like pursed lips. And she used it like them too. She placed a kiss upon my forehead and then upon my cheeks. And finally one right between my eyes as she held my head in her hands. I just stood there patiently as those hard false lips placed kisses upon my face. "You make me so happy, honey... I feel like I should know these feelings, but...it's been so long..."

"Novo, we shouldn't... If this is going where I think it is, we... I can't stay, you know... I can't be..." I started to say in caution as the beautiful queen before me gazed into my eyes. But I could not say more as we both heard the sounds of hooves approaching. We both pulled away from each other and rather reluctantly at that. Celestia had just stepped out into the courtyard. "Oh hey, back so soon?"

"Everything all right? You two were hugging just now... Was I interrupting something?" Celestia asked in return. She did not seem to have been watching for long. Probably only for the few seconds before she exited the palace.

I was unsure of what to say to that. Novo and I looked at each other with looks of unease before we looked back at Celestia. I just shrugged my shoulders, conveying my uncertainty of what to say. Novo responded with a question of her own. "How long will you two be staying again?"

"We agreed on a ten day stay, Novo. Those were our terms, were they not?" Celestia spoke while looking a bit bemused in her own right. "Why do you ask? Or did you forget?"

"Oh... No reason. Just...making sure I got that right." Novo said rather demurely as if her mind was somewhere else. She then regained her composure and just waved at her friend. "I'm just a little featherbrained right now. How about you just enjoy the day? Maybe pick up some goodies for your sisters back home?"

"You know what? I really should do that. I'll head into town now and see what they have. Maybe even go down a few floors to browse some more. And I'll go ahead and put...this with James' belongings in his chambers." Celestia then turned to leave as she used some levitation magic to pick up the pages of my journal, but then cast me a smirk. "Remember. This evening, my sunshine."

"Oooooooh, things gonna get steamy again? Lucky man!" Novo said jeeringly as she pointed at me, my lips going crooked as I was left silent in the face of Celestia's flirt. The Princess of the Dawn just rolled her eyes as she departed, once more leaving me alone with Novo.

Once we were alone again, Novo and I shared a gaze. Any humor in her expression faded as Novo once more looked at me with a gaze of longing. I thought back to the question she asked her friend and found it odd that she would forget about it. "Why did you need to be reminded of how long our stay will be?"

"Because..." Novo muttered as her gaze wandered for a few second. "Because...I don't want to see you go. Not yet."

"Novo..." I mumbled quietly before stepping closer to her. She lifted a hand and placed it in mine as I offered my hand to hold. "I'll come back at some point. I like this place. I like its people. And I...like you."

"Come here, baby." She whispered before I found myself in her embrace, one of those glorious wings wrapped around me. "If you need anything... Anything at all... You just come find me. And I'll make sure you get it."

"Thank you... I'll try to not be overbearing." I whispered back in gratitude. Her embrace was tight, her hand sliding down over my back. "What...do you want to do?"

"You want my honest thoughts?" Novo asked while I just nodded. She whispered to me without ever moving her head from my shoulder. "I want...to take you back to my room... To lie in bed with you... To hold you... To feel you... To...kiss you all you want..."

I remained stoically silent as she whispered her desires to me. My heart was restrained. I had to avoid letting myself feel too strongly for her. For now, at least. But she then whispered something I did not expect. "But more than anything... I just... I want...to be loved again. To know what it's like...to be loved by a man... To hold him in bed every night... Sing my heart out to him... Hear him say that he loves me...so I can say I love him right back... To call him my sweet husband... My sweet honey king..."

What happened next was not unexpected, though it was not pleasant. A quiet sob hissed from her beak. I put my arms around Novo and closed my eyes. I said nothing, but held her diligently. She never wept, but her breaths were haggard and unsteady. And I could feel her tears dripping into my neck and onto my sleeve. "I'm so...so sick of sleeping alone every night... I want to be happy again... To have someone there for me... Someone who won't leave me..."

I still could not find words to speak. Something was compelling me to not interrupt Novo during this moment of weakness. She always seemed so strong and in control of the situation. To see and here her lower her guard like this... It was rather disquieting. She then whispered to me, "Hold me, baby... Hold me like you'll never let go..."

"Gladly." I muttered as my embrace tightened. I subtly nuzzled my head against the side of hers as I tried to soothe her in simple and gentle ways. It is never pleasant to hear someone cry. Especially with those you expect to be strong. "You do deserve to be loved, Novo... I... I wish I could help you..."

"Maybe you can, honey..." She whispered before letting out a quiet sniffle. She pulled her head back and gazed into my eyes, her face's plumage stained with fresh tears. "Maybe you can... Just...not yet. I'm still...trying to understand where things are going. But...I feel like you might be the best thing to happen to me in a while."

"Then...what now?" I asked quietly while unsure of where to take things now that Novo was clearly not in a happy mood.

"Escort me to my chambers? I think...mama could use a nap." She asked softly. I made no objections and followed her out of the library. But once in the halls, Novo slowed until I was walking beside her. She soon began to lean against me as we walked, prompting me to put an arm around her with my hand on her far shoulder. I felt like a knight escorting his queen and was compelled to maintain a certain degree of vigilance and increased awareness of my surroundings. "James... Tell me. What does your heart tell you about me?"

An unexpected question. But not one I did not wish to answer. I searched my feelings, trying to find the correct words. "My heart is saying.....you are a wonderful woman. Strong... Attractive... Entertaining... And ridiculously beautiful. But also...fragile. Someone who needs to be cared for. Someone who needs to be loved and appreciated. Someone I want to see happy."

She turned her head to look at me out of the corner of her eye. Her gaze was forlorn, not a smile to be seen upon her beak. "Does your heart...long for me?"

"If you want me to be honest... I think it's starting to... I just...don't know if I should. I can't stay here forever... I have a home back in Ponyville and... A foreigner and commoner with a queen? I feel...like I shouldn't get too close." I explained with some hesitation. So much uncertainty swirled in my heart and mind. I had no idea what to truly think of Novo. I wanted to be around her. I wanted to help her. But beyond that... A wall of caution stood between us. Something I could feel, but not see.

By this point, we were outside Novo's chambers. And as I said that, Novo, took my hand and pulled me into her chambers before having me sit on the bed beside her. Her gaze was a bit more stern, but her tone was still soft. "Honey... Forget about my crown. Forget about being a commoner. If you want to treasure me, then hold me close. If you want to help me, then do all you can to help me. If you want to love me, then love me. Please don't let my title...push you away."

As if to push her words harder, she held my face in her hands and placed a proper kiss upon my lips. The curled tips of her beak felt odd, being too hard to really enjoy. But I could see what she was doing and why while I just gazed into her eyes as she gazed back. "I know we've only known each other for a few days. And.....I already don't want to say goodbye."

"Here... Let me get this off first." I said before standing up and going to a corner. I focused the magic in my gauntlets to melt my armor into a puddle and set my helmet aside. I then stepped back over to the bed and put my arms around Novo, holding her close as I felt her plumage much better without my armor in the way. "I...don't want to say goodbye either."

"Come, baby. Stay by me until I sleep?" She whispered before pulling me over to the far side of her bed. I lied right behind her with my hand resting upon her folded wing. However, she then reached for my hand and pulled it forward before resting it upon her soft chest. "Don't be shy... You passed last night. Hold me however you want, honey."

"Really...?" I muttered in mild shock as I allowed my hand to slide down to her slender belly and back up to her chest. I know what she told me, but I was still concerned about going to far. "You don't mind...anywhere?"

"Well, within reason. You know what I mean. Don't touch me like you would when trying to get it across to your wife that you want to bed her, all right?" Novo said with a snarky chuckle. I cracked a crooked smile, knowing exactly what she meant.

I allowed my hands to roam while knowing exactly what parts of that beautiful queen were off-limits. And her quiet sighs confirmed that she was enjoying the attention. Eventually, my hand slid over the contours of her flank. Novo seemed to particularly enjoy this as she let out a bit of a hum that might have been a very weak moan. I could still remember how they felt when I gave her that massage on my first day there. "I have to say... You have some very defined hips. Very full..."

"Well, you don't get hips like these without having at least one foal." Novo said with a bit of a sultry giggle. She then looked over her shoulder at me and whispered, "I bet your wife can vouch for that."

"Yeah... She can." I mumbled as I thought back to dear Fluttershy. Indeed, her figure seems to have only improved after giving birth to Gladesong. And I think she knows it.

"To be honest, I'm quite proud of my figure. It takes a special kinda finesse to be both regal and drop dead gorgeous, am I right?" Novo cooed to me as she set her head down and closed her eyes. "Hold me, please... Until I'm starting to snore... I want to...fall asleep in the arms of a man...who knows how to love..."

"Novo, I..." I muttered before losing my will to speak. It was a simple request and I did not want to deny her that. And so I held her to my chest and did not let go. I rested my head upon the feathers extending from her head, finding them to be quite soft. Before long, I did hear Novo's quiet snoring. She did not respond as I released my grip upon her. But before I could stand up, I felt compelled to give her something. And so I placed a soft kiss upon the side of her neck. "Sweet dreams, Novo..."

She looked so happy as I stood above her. So at peace in the realm of dreams. I very quietly snuck over to the puddle of liquid metal and stepped into it, allowing my armor to regain its form. I then placed my helmet upon my head and quietly stepped out onto the balcony outside. Now with some time to myself, I spread my armor's wings and took to the air. I wanted to go find Silverstream and Terramar. Perhaps we could explore more of the island together.

As I flew over the Omega sector, my eyes scanned the streets below me. I knew what to look for. Light pink and icy blue or a creamy white with a little green. I think I was getting a lot of attention due to my helmet's ethereal helmet plume since I noticed a lot of the locals were looking up as I passed overhead. This carried on for a moment before I finally decided to set myself down on a rooftop. Maybe they were still home. Or so I thought before someone suddenly jumped on me from behind. "Found you! Gimme scritches?"

"Wha... Oh! Hey, I was looking for you! And sure, lemme reach you." I replied as I found Silverstream clinging to my back. Once she was on the ground, I started applying scritches to her adorable face. The filly's eyes rolled around in her head as her plumage became extra fluffy.

Terramar was not far behind. He swooped in and landed beside me while Silverstream was oblivious to his presence. "Morning, James! What's up today?"

"Oh, I was just looking for you two. I was hoping I could see more of the island today. Any ideas on where we could go?" I replied while taking my hand off of Silverstream's head only for her to grab it and bring it right back to her scalp. I almost laughed while I continued to give her scritches at her insistence.

Terramar gave his sister a rather dry smirk as she continued to indulge in my touch. It was rather funny on how predictable she has been when it comes to my touch. However, he then looked up at me and asked, "Have you been down by the shore yet?"

"The beach? No, not yet. I think I've only gone halfway down. Like we did yesterday?" I retorted while managing to pull my hand away from her. "What about you, Silver? You think we should head on down to the shoreline?"

The mention of the beach put a twinkle in her eye. "Oh yeah, we should! They always have nice stuff down there during summer! Let's go while its still warm!"

I saw no reason to object and spread my armor's wings. "Well, I can't think of anything better to do. What about you, Terramar?"

"Sounds good! And maybe when we're done hanging out, we can head up to the Alpha or Beta sectors for some lunch. Let's go!" He said before the three of us took to the sky and went into a descending spiral around the mountain. It was quite a lot of fun as we went into a glide, picking up speed as we circled the island for a quick sightseeing tour on our way down.

I am sincerely impressed with how long it took to get to the shoreline at the base of the mountain. Easily fifteen minutes. But maybe that was because of how distracted we were watching the mountain and everything on it we passed. We soon set down on the beach as the sound of crashing waves reached my ears. Somewhere in the far distance were a few hippogriff families playing in the surf. Before I could comment, Silverstream then spoke up as she pointed in the other direction. "Wanna get some watermelon slices while we're here? They always taste better on the beach."

"Watermelons? By the beach?" I asked while looking around and noticing a small villa at the edge of the beach nearby with a watermelon stall selling exactly that. A short line of customers were lined up for some.

I do not know why Terramar suddenly gave me an odd look, but I think he knew what was coming. Trying to poke fun at the situation, I then said, "You mean we're down by the bay, where the watermelons grow, while back to my home I dare not go."

Not missing a beat, Silverstream started to sing. "And if I doooo, my mother will saaaay did you ever see a griffin knitting some mittens down by the bay!"

"Oh noooo... Not this earworm again... Thanks a lot, James." Terramar groaned as Silverstream started to skip along while going into the next verse. I think he really was annoyed, but still chuckled regardless.

"Sorry, couldn't help myself!" I said with a laugh, also mildly annoyed that Silverstream had started singing an infamously repetitive song. And I was going to put a stop to it.

"Down by the baaaaay! Where the watermelons grrph?!" Silverstream squawked as I caught up to her and pinned her beak shut with my hand around it.

"Leeeet's not get into that. Really, the first verse was more than enough, all right?" I pleaded while holding her in my arms. Silverstream's only response was sudden giggling through her shut beak. This turned into proper laughter the instant I took my hands off her. "Anyway, you two wanted some watermelon, right? Go ahead and help yourself. I don't really want any."

"OK then. What about you?" Terramar asked as he and Silverstream started to step towards the beachside vendor.

"I'll..." I mumbled before I just looked around me. "I'll just go for a stroll. I don't get to see the beach very often."

"All right! We'll come find you in a while." Silverstream replied before she and her brother made their way over for a snack. I then turned and began to walk along the shore with soft sand shifting under my sabatons.

Capricorn Island is not a tropical island, so I did not get the same feeling from the crashing waves over the shore that I got while in Cantercun. The air was very warm, but the surf looked cool regardless. Passing craggy rocks and bits of pale driftwood on the shore, I began to feel a bit wistful as I watched the unceasing splashing of briny ocean waves washing over the sands with the subtle scent of seawater in the air. I finally took a seat on some larger rocks near the shore with the mountain to my back, just gazing out at the ocean with my helmet set by my side. "No matter what happens, the waves just keep coming... One of the few constants of the flow of time."

My thoughts went to nothing in particular. I am not even really sure why I was feeling so melancholic. I have no history with the ocean. I did not grow up around the sound of waves of water upon the beach. And yet, the sights and sounds of before me struck me deep in my emotional core. As if the ocean waves stood as a constant reminder that time never ceases.

My thoughts went to a simpler time for me as that realization hit me. Days of my childhood I would not trade for anything. But my thoughts were briefly interrupted as I saw a shadow pass over me. Upon looking up, I saw a single hippogriff pass high overhead. I then went back to watching the waves, but my thoughts were disturbed once again as I heard someone come in for a landing just behind me. I glanced over my pauldron to see a familiar face looking down at me. "Fancy meeting you here, James. I almost didn't recognize you in that suit of armor."

"Mrs. Flow... I... What're you doing so far down here?" I asked as I found Ocean Flow standing before me. She was a long way from home, well over a mile below her house.

"Oh, I'm just on break. I work in one of the fisheries down here and was on my way for some watermelon." She explained before lying beside me upon the rock. "But then I found you. Is something wrong? Or are you just enjoying the sights and sounds of the sea? I know I love it."

"I don't know if enjoyment is the right word..." I muttered before looking out at the ocean before us. "There's something about...the splashing of ocean waves in such idyllic locales like this that jogs your memory. Makes you think of days that you hold close to your heart. Even if you don't have a history with the ocean..."

"Aaah... Yes, it does do that." Ocean Flow said with a sigh. "I don't know why... There is something...relaxing about just watching the tide go in and out with every wave. And it does make you think... Are they good memories?"

"Yeah... They are... But...more recent memories make them more sad than anything..." I muttered as I felt the will to move fade. Ocean Flow reached out with her great wing and sat up beside me, her tender motherly nature being exuded as that wing wrapped around me like an arm. "Some of the best memories I have are the weekends at my grandmother's house. Away from the city, out in the county. It was quieter out there, plenty of green. Especially later when she got a large fish pond installed. I spent so much time outdoors and around that pond..."

"Then...what is it that makes those memories sad?" Ocean Flow asked softly as I felt her beginning to preen my hair in her beak. I doubt it served any real purpose, but I think it is something hippogriffs do to comfort loved ones.

"Basically... When you're a child, you have a lot of faith in your family. You don't question the way they are if they don't give you a reason to resent them. It's unconditional and blind love. And once you become wise enough in your older years to see it, the reality around them undermines your memories..." I spoke softly with the sting of disappointment rising in my heart.

"James... It's not about your father, is it? Sky Beak told me a couple of nights ago..." Ocean whispered softly to me as she nuzzled the side of my head in a soothing manner, just letting me know she was there.

I shook my head gently. "No, it's not about him... My grandmother... How do you go from being someone's favorite person in the world to.....something much less?"

Ocean Flow just gazed at me with a solemn frown set into her beak. "I... I don't know... How?"

"By doing something unfortunate to yourself over a very extensive amount of time." I grumbled as I bowed my head. "I couldn't have seen it when I was a kid. I loved her so much and adored spending time with her. But...after my grandfather died, she sold her home for an undesirably low cost. And my mother was very upset with her over the hasty act. She moved in next to us. But...she never made new routines. Never made new friends. She isolated herself from her new surroundings. And it's really starting to show with her mental health... I don't even want to imagine how much worse it's gotten since I got here."

"I see... Isolation is not good for one's psyche. Especially at that age." The gentle mother mare whispered to me as she continued to preen my hair. "Then...what is it you've come to know about her."

I kept my answer brief and concise as I gazed at the sea with renewed bitterness in my heart. "My grandmother is a weak-willed coward. And that cowardice is destroying her and causing unnecessary hardships for my family. And she does not care. She is...quite possibly the most self-destructive person I know. And I can't forgive that."

I felt Ocean Flow wrap her arms around me despite my armor and its great folded wings. She all but whispered to me, "I'm sorry... I know it is the ones you love most who end up disappointing you the most when they fail themselves. I can't say I know what it's like to be in your situation, but..."

"I know... I'm kind of glad you don't know what it's like." I muttered while letting my head hang for a moment. "But...I guess it does make me feel a bit jaded... Like even the best families have a lot of problems and shortcomings when you look under the surface... I don't think anyone really has an ideal family life without any baggage on their minds..."

I only really noticed then that Ocean Flow had been preening my hair and tilted my head up to try and look at her. And upon noticing, I felt myself relax a bit. She then cooed to me, "I know, James... But I assure you my family and I are very happy and love each other very much. You know that, right?"

"I know. I just meant... This world is so much better than where I come from. It fosters positivity and camaraderie and it shows. I... I don't know anymore about the hows and whys. I just...wish things were better and stayed better instead of getting worse... Unless it was never all that great to begin with and I was too childish to notice..." I said wistfully while leaning into her embrace.

"Then don't worry about. Think about now. Think about us. Think about my husband and the father he wants to be to you." The sweet mother whispered to me as she continued to preen my hair, causing a warmth to build in the corners of my eyes as memories of that recent night came back to me. I found myself suddenly missing Sky Beak and longing for his soft feathery embrace. "We're here for you now, all right? Why don't you come on by this evening like on your first day? We'd be happy to have you over again."

I thought she was just trying to make me feel better, but I knew my memories and problems were my mine alone. I did not want her to worry about something she knew nothing about or a person she barely knew. But before I could say anything else, she turned me and placed her finger upon my nose while smiling sweetly at me. "No excuses, baby. You're staying for dinner."

"OK... I'll...be there..." I said quietly before putting my arms around her while she did the same. I do not know where they came from, but I felt a trail of warm wet tears oozing down my face. I guess...I just felt wanted. And it was a good thing to feel after being swamped with memories of a special type of loss. I found something wonderful on Capricorn Island. Something more than mere friendship.

Ocean Flow soon pulled her head away from me and touched her beak to my nose before smiling quite brightly at me. Her wing folded itself as she began to stand up. "Feeling better, sweetie?"

"Quite a bit, really..." I mumbled as I wiped my tears away with my palms. "I'm glad I'm here... And glad to know you."

"And we're glad to have you here, James. I'm going to get going now, but I mean it. You're coming over for dinner tonight." She replied while giving me a wink of her eye. "If you don't show up, I promise you'll be sorry."

"I know... I'd hate to miss it. I'll be there. Have a good one, Mrs. Flow." I said before seeing her off. I watched that lovely mare spread her wings and take to the sky before flying back down the beach from where I had come from. I then turned my gaze back to the ocean waves crashing themselves against the shoreline, the bitterness in my heart being pushed down by the warmth of knowing that there was someone who wanted my presence that evening.

The sight of the waves was soothing, yet sobering. It was hard to not think about some sort of depressing thought. Unwilling to let my thoughts drift back to what came before, I lied on my back and just looked at the sky and up the mountain behind me. Not much more time passed before I heard the flapping of wings and the tapping of hooves. Shortly after that, a pair of familiar faces came into view as they looked down at me. "You OK, James? Mom said she saw you and you had a nice chat. Is anything wrong?"

My gaze focused on Terramar while Silverstream took a large bite out of a rather sizable watermelon slice in her hand before spitting the seeds out rapidly away from me. "I dunno... Just a weird effect the sounds and sights of the ocean waves tends to have on you. Makes you sad in a way. I'm glad your mom showed up. She knew how to make me happy."

"Awww, are you sad? We gotta fix that! Terramar, hold my slice." Silverstream said before passing her watermelon snack to her brother. She then lied atop me and gently nuzzled her head into the crook of my neck while churring beautifully. "Soft cushy feathers plus a little melody. Is it helping?"

My hand stroked itself along Silverstream's back while I listened to the soothing symphony of her voice rumbling in her throat. A long sigh escaped my nostrils as I managed to smile a little. "I really appreciate you trying to make me smile, Silver. I'll be fine. Really."

"That was fast! Am I that good at making you happy?" She asked cheerfully as she sat up before reaching out and taking her slice back from Terramar.

"Yeah, pretty much..." I muttered before I managed to sit back up. I then noticed Silverstream's gaze focusing on something atop my head. It was then that it hit me. "Did your mom make a mess of my hair?"

"Yeah, I think she did. Preening works better on feathers than hair." Terramar explained while his sister rapidly brushed her hand over my head to straighten out my hair.

Rather than just leave my hair exposed, I proceeded to cover it up with my helmet as I climbed to my feet. "Anyway, I'm in the mood to see more of the island. I know you just had some fruit, but would you like to get some lunch soon?"

Silverstream quickly finished her slice and dropped the rest of the rind in the sand. It would probably feed some crabs or seagulls. "Sure! Watermelon doesn't fill you up much anyway."

Terramar looked up at the mountain above us and any patches of white on the mountainside. "The Alpha sector is the closest to the shoreline, but it's pretty far away from here... How about the Beta sector? It's not that much higher up. And it's right there."

He was right. There was another town carved into the mountainside pretty much right above us. And I was hungry. "Yeah, let's stop by and see what we can find. I'm in the mood for fish."

"Then you've come to the right place!" Silverstream exclaimed as she took to the air. I suspected she knew exactly where to go since she had taken the initiative. Terramar and I followed her up the mountain and landed upon some rooftops while we surveyed our surroundings. Same flavor, but rearranged differently. Not that I was complaining. Silverstream then guided us down and began to trot through the street. "This way! You're gonna love this one."

"She sounds confident." I muttered to Terramar as we followed behind at a brisk pace.

"If she's taking us where I think she is, you're gonna like it." He replied while not looking concerned at all. Sure enough, Silverstream led us into another restaurant, but I was quick to see it had another eastern aesthetic to the interior design. And I was quick to discern what kind of cuisine they served. Something along the lines of Korean barbeque.

The place had a modest lunch rush going at the time. And the colorful dishes I saw being feasted on made my mouth water. I even noticed a few griffin tourists seated around a table. "You weren't kidding about the griffins..."

"Mmhm! They must like fish as much as we do!" Silverstream replied before the server brought over our menus and glasses of water. The food we ordered... I can hardly describe it on my first go. Everything was fantastic. Rich with exotic flavors. Kebabs, stir fry, and even some hot and sour soup.

I let the server know to send the bill to the Ivory Palace. Silverstream and Terramar certainly appreciated me treating them to a good meal. Although I suppose we were all being treated by the royal family... Regardless, I felt the need to use the restroom and left the table after we had finished everything. The restrooms were right across from each other with a little extra space ahead in the form of an alcove. I stepped into the alcove and used the extra space to hold my armor as I cast the spell needed to melt it off of me. I was sure no one would bother it while I was taking care of my business.

I was not in the restroom for long, but I was in for a surprise when I stepped out the door and to my right to stand in the puddle of liquid metal. I waited. And I waited. And it was only after ten seconds did I realize the metal was taking its time to crawl up me. I finally looked down at was in for quite a surprise. The puddle was not there.

A sense of alarm came over me. Where did it go?! It would take hours to get back up to the Ivory Palace without it! And I did not bring any shoes with me, so the trek would be hard on my feet and probably destroy my exposed socks. I tried to be logical about this and examined the floor. There was no sign of a floor drain it could have gone down. The floor was dry, so no one came by with a mop to clean the area. I went back to the table and found Silverstream and Terramar gone, but at least my helmet was still on the table. I took it in hand and asked the servers and hostess about it, but all insisted they knew nothing about a strange puddle near the restrooms. Frustrated, I stepped out of the restaurant while expecting my two friends to be right outside.

The moment I stepped outside, Silverstream came trotting my way as she called out to me. "James! Oh my gosh, you've gotta see this!"

I was quick to look her way and immediately began to ask her about what I was searching for. "There you are! Did you two see...my...armor..."

I could only stare aghast at what I was seeing. With the exception of her head, Silverstream was coated in a full suit of stylized plate armor. Which consisted of the colors of Celestia and Luna. It's design and the placement of the colors was near identical to the form it took when Novo put it on. The filly shrieked in overstimulated excitement as she pranced around me, "This armor is so cool! I found this weird puddle by the restrooms, right? I tried poking it and it crawled all over me and turned into this armor! I gotta tell Dad! Maybe they'll let me join the royal guard! I could be stationed around the stairs on the island! Ooh, or maybe even the lifts! That'd be fun!"

I could not believe what I was seeing as I stood there hunched over with my helmet hanging loosely from my fingertips. She really had the idea to touch that stuff?! I finally dropped my helmet and grasped my head in both hands as I seethed in frustration and sheer exasperation. And standing a short distance behind Silverstream was Terramar, who was grinning sheepishly while looking like he was about to die of embarrassment. "Oh my god, Silver! That's not yours! That's my armor!"

She suddenly stopped in front of me and froze in place. Silverstream then nervously looked at me as she asked, "It is...?"

"Yes! It takes on a liquid state when it's not in use! Just touching it causes it to mold itself to its wearer and it doesn't care who it is!" I all but yelled in annoyance. At least it did not get mopped up or washed down a drain. That would have been a nightmare of a wild goose chase. "Come on, cast the spell that causes it to melt off you. The gauntlets let you cast magic."

"Um... Magic?" Silverstream asked as she stared at me in awkward silence for a moment. She then looked at her armored hand before looking up at me. "How do you use magic in this thing?"

"You mean....." I muttered before suddenly realizing she had no possible way to cast the necessary spell due to having no knowledge of how to actually do it. I then slouched with arms and head hanging as I grumbled under my breath. "Crap..."

"So...what now? How are we gonna get this off her? If you can't fly, it'll take hours to get back up to the Omega sector." Terramar asked as he cautiously approached while looking incredibly concerned. I think he was worried I was legitimately upset with his sister.

I sighed loudly while holding my face in my hand. "Terramar, I'm going to have to ask you to go find Princess Celestia. She's the only other person on the island who knows the spell to liquefy this armor. Just tell her James needs to see her and that it is an urgent matter."

"Right! I'll go get her! I'll try to get back as soon as I can!" Terramar declared as he spread his wings and took to the sky with impressive speed. Even when not fully grown, he could keep up with the speediest hippogriff stallions.

Not wanting to wander off and make the problem last longer than needed, I sat myself down on a bench nearby. Silverstream soon joined me on the bench without a word, although she did get a lot of looks from passersby. Eventually she glanced at me while I just looked at the sky. "Are you mad at me...?"

"Huh? No... No, I wouldn't say mad. I guess I'm just annoyed at most. I can't get anywhere quickly on this island without my armor and...well...I never dreamed you would've found and touched my armor in its liquid state. And I guess it's my fault that I never showed you how it looked in the first place." I replied while cracking a crooked grimace at the whole situation.

"Oh..." Silverstream mumbled as she scooted closer to me. "Anything I can do to make it up to you?"

"Well, since you're offering..." I muttered as I tried to think of a response. "Maybe...some nuzzling and churring?"

"You got it." She said before leaning over to me and nuzzling her head under my chin, a delightful churring coming from her throat. That was enough to calm me down as I leaned back and closed my eyes. I felt Silverstream close her hand around mine, but she then paused before looking at her hand. "Aww, I can't feel anything as well when I'm covered like this. How do I get this off?"

"I don't think you do... Plate armor for humans is different from...whatever kind of armor you're wearing. That stuff's covering you even better than the stuff I see on the royal guards. Even your underside is covered in plating." I retorted as Silverstream pulled away from me to examine herself. It certainly was doing a better job of keeping her body protected than even the most impressive armor I have ever seen on a royal guardsman, pony or otherwise.

"Now I really wish I never touched this stuff. I can't feel anything through this armor." Silverstream grumbled while almost sounding like a disgruntled chicken. She then snuggled up against me with a hug, nuzzling her head against mine. "At least my face is uncovered... The best part."

We sat there for the next twenty minutes or so before I noticed a pair of familiar forms swooping over the rooftops. I saw Terramar leading and Celestia herself right behind him. Considering that he had to scale the entire mountain to get to her, the fact that he went up and back down in no more than thirty minutes was impressive. He then set down before us with Celestia right behind him. "Sorry if we kept you waiting! Are you two all right?"

"We've been here since you left, so... Celestia? What's with that look?" I asked upon noticing the look on Celestia's face becoming increasingly crooked. Her eyes were focused on Silverstream before she suddenly burst into laughter. I doubt Terramar gave her the details.

"Ohohoho my goodness! Did you really step in his armor when it was liquefied?!" Celestia asked while I just shook my head with a bit of a smirk of my own upon my lips.

"I couldn't help it!" Silverstream said nervously while her finger scratched at her head while she stuck her tongue out in a silly fashion. "It looked so cool with all those swirling whites and blues! I just didn't think I'd get stuck in this armor!"

"Well, now you know not to touch it. Just be still for a minute." Celestia spoke as her magic aura flared up around her horn. Seconds later, Silverstream froze as she watched the armor on her body melt into a liquid before sliding right off of her and pooling into a puddle before the bench.

"Wow... It didn't even stick to my feathers." Silverstream muttered as she patted herself all over, checking for any leftover liquid. I am sure that if it were not for its automatic molding properties, that liquid metal would feel like a much more viscous version of mercury. Completely repellent of any absorbent surfaces.

Before anything else could happen, I put my foot into the puddle to get my armor back. It quickly crawled up my body and hardened, taking on its familiar form. "Thanks for that, Celestia. Really sorry we had to bother you for this."

"Oh, it's no trouble at all. Besides, I was going to come looking for you within the hour." Celestia replied before she walked up to me and touched my pauldron with her wing. She then winked at me and said, "And no, it's not for what we agreed on. Novo wants to spend some time with you. Shall we be off?"

"The queen? Oh sure, I've got time." I said before looking at Silverstream and Terramar. "I'll catch up to you two later. Your mom did insist that I stop by for dinner."

"OK! We'll make sure to expect a guest!" Silverstream replied happily before she waved goodbye.

"Dad will be happy to have you there too. See ya!" Terramar added while he too waved goodbye. I then took my helmet in hand and stood up just before Celestia and I were engulfed in a flash of light. I then found that we were standing on the bridge leading into the Ivory Palace.

"So, Novo wants to see me? It's not for another sparring session, is it?" I asked while not really being in the mood to take up the sword so soon.

"She didn't say what for. All she said is that she wanted to see you." Celestia replied while before we turned a corner and found Novo walking down the halls towards us. "And there she is now. You wanted to see him, Novo?"

"Mmhm, just the man I wanted to talk to. You're dismissed, Celestia." Novo replied while Celestia smiled at her friend and continued down the hall. Once Novo was before me, she reached out with her beak and nuzzled my cheek with it in greeting. "You having a good day, hun?"

"Yeah, I am. We went all the way down to the coast." I said while I caressed the side of her head. "I even bumped into Silverstream's mom while down there. Really nice beaches on this island."

"That's a long way down too. I seldom go that far down the mountain..." Novo mused to herself before casting her gaze right at me. "Anyway, honey... I just wanted to say I couldn't get to sleep earlier. Mama was in the mood for a nap, but the nap wasn't in the mood for mama. So... I wanna show you something. Put your helmet on and follow me. I promise you'll like it."

"Lead on, your majesty." I replied reflexively as a pair of guards passed us by. I noticed Novo's smile fade just a little, but she did not say anything to me about it. We soon stepped outside and took to the air while Novo led me down the mountain until we came across a large plateau. What astounded me most was that it was covered in very tall grass almost as tall as we were. We set down right in the middle while Novo looked at me with a bit of a smirk. "Now this place... This is where you can get in some easy naps. Some of the locals call it the Dreaming Field."

"Why's that?" I asked before looking up and finding an answer. A few hippogriffs flew in before setting down at different spots. They all lied down out of my field of view, likely just to take a nap. "Oh... People come here to get in some midday shuteye?"

"They sure do. Now then... Lemme get this off you." Novo said softly before she started going about my armor, manually removing each section piece by piece. Probably because she was concerned that melting it off of me would result in the puddle getting lost among the tall grass. My boot and gauntlets were easy enough to slide off, but the pauldrons and cuirass required some aid. Before long, all of my armor was in a cluttered pile next to us as we lied down in the grass, the tall narrow leafy blades providing shielding from the afternoon sun. "There we go. Comfy, baby?"

"Yeah, this grass makes for a comfy mattress when it bends under you." I said while starting to get a bit too relaxed myself. I then looked at Novo as she reclined next to me. "Did you really have that hard a time sleeping today?"

"Well, if you want the full story... I think I was just lonely." She cooed to me while draping her grand wing over me like a blanket. "You were such good company in bed last night... I guess I just wasn't ready to sleep alone again."

"I enjoyed your presence too..." I muttered before having to let out a yawn. Novo chuckled for a moment before placing a kiss of sorts upon my cheek. I responded by stroking her chest under her wing. "I think we both need this... Sweet dreams, Novo."

"Sweetest dreams for you, baby." She whispered back before also draping an arm over me as I was pulled even closer into the warm feathery embrace of the beautiful queen. She looked quite happy with her eyes closed. I would never have known that mere days ago she had been struggling with stubborn heartache. Now much more comfortable than I could ever have expected, I too closed my eyes and soon drifted off to sleep.

I think we may have been out of a couple of hours at least. When I finally did awaken, I felt something sliding down my chest before returning tot he top and repeating the process. Upon opening my eyes, I found Novo repeatedly stroking my chest with her hand while never looking away from me while still having her wing draped over me. "Sleep well, handsome?"

"Actually, yeah..." I muttered while looking back at the gorgeous creature before me. She continued to unashamedly slide her hand down over my torso while we never once looked away from each other. I could see that she was happy. And I dearly appreciated her presence. I eventually placed my hand upon hers to stop her stroking, but soon felt her hand rotate until it was grasping mine. "You are so sweet, Novo."

"I'm only sweet to those who are sweet to me." She cooed before reaching out and giving me a soft lick upon my cheek. "And you're sweet as sugar."

"You are such a flirt, Novo..." I mumbled while tensing up at that flirtatious touch. As much as I should have been used to her unusual behavior, I was still unsure of how to respond.

"Oh, you want me to be flirty? I'll show you flirty. Come here, handsome." Novo said with a smirk before rolling over and pulling me onto her. I was practically straddling her while she was upon her back, those massive wings draped over me in an embrace. Those gorgeous eyes constantly gazed at me with almost seductive longing as I was left wondering. Did I have her pinned? Or was I her prisoner? "Well, looks like you've got me right where you want me. I can't go anywhere, can I?"

"Novo... I... Um..." I stammered as I found myself in a very compromising position as I gazed down at the smiling face of the most beautiful mare in the world. What could I say?

"Oh, you don't have to say anything, baby." She cooed as Novo brought her hand to my face. Her lidded eyes seldom blinked as she gazed up at me while her hand cradled my face. "Come on. You can tell me. Name one thing you want to do right here and now. Whatever you want."

"Me? Well..." I tried my hardest to put my apprehension aside and ignore any and all protocols that would normally be in place. My eyes darted back and forth, trying to choose my words carefully. "I want...to kiss you..."

"Then go on. Kiss me, baby." Novo whispered as she smiled warmly at me. I really wanted to. So beautiful and so attractive, it was hard not to feel some form of desire for a woman like Novo. And with her permission granted, I brought my lips to her beak. A faint giggle hummed in her throat, but I then brought my lips to her cheek and then her neck. "Oooh... My beak not enough for... Mmm..."

"Can you feel me through those feathers?" I asked softly as my hand began to return the favor, slowly dragging my fingers through the plumage on her chest.

"Mmm... I can feel enough... Keep at it, honey." She beckoned quietly while resting her head upon the folded blades of grass under her.

I did just that. I continued to place soft kisses along her chin and down the length of her neck. Novo cooed and hummed beautifully as she closed her eyes and left herself to my mercy. My hand soon left her chest and slid up her arm to find her hand. My touch found its mark, but Novo was a step ahead of me. Once our hands touched, she took hold of my hand and wove her fingers between mine. My fingers closed down as well, locking our hands together as my lips parted and I began to lovingly nibble through her feathers and along her flesh.

"Oooh! Dear, you... This... This is new... Oh god..." Novo gasped as my teeth tenderly picked its way through her feathers to nibble upon her neck without resistance. It was a new experience, feeling those plush feathers against my face while navigating the many feathery fibers in the way of my lips. Novo's coos and hums began to change, turning into gasps and moans as her fingers grasped at my hand tighter. "James... Oh god, baby... Too much... Too... Stop! Enough!"

I pulled away the instant she demanded that I cease and looked down at her in concern. The queen was panting harshly with her chest heaving under me. A look of exhilaration was in her eyes as she gazed up at me. But her hand never released its grip on mine, even as my grasp relaxed. I finally asked quietly and cautiously, "Did I do something wrong?"

"No... No, nothing's wrong, honey. I... Hoo... I loved it..." Novo huffed while a clear blush shone through the feathers on her face. She then reached up with her other hand and cupped my face like before as she spoke softly to me with that luxuriously deep voice of hers. "It's just...we're going a bit too fast, aren't we?"

"Too fast? For...oh!" I yelped as I noticed the implications of her words. I tried to get up out of modesty, but her glorious wings remained folded over me. I even felt her tighten her embrace to keep me pinned to her body. No matter what, those powerful wings would not give against me. "Novo... Are you...wanting me?"

"If I'm to speak honestly... I think I'm starting to." She whispered sweetly to me as her hand rubbed itself over my cheek. Her eyes gazed at me lovingly as she whispered, "I talked with Celestia today about you two. She told me you're not a difficult person to fall in love with."

Novo then brought her face a little closer to mine until it touched my nose. I was flushed with heat, unprepared for such a development as Novo then whispered to me. "She was right."

"Novo, I'm... I'm just..." I muttered before Novo brought her finger to my lips and shook her head slowly with that smile never leaving her face.

"A commoner? Yes, of course you are. And so was Cygnus." The beautiful queen spoke. "That didn't stop me from marrying him and having a daughter with him."

I was left at a loss for words. There was not a rebuttal I could give in response to that. Novo finally released her grasp on my hand and cupped my cheeks in both of them. "Honey... Trust me when I say I believe you when you say there's enough room in your heart for more than one mare. And trust me when I say that I think there is something special forming between us. Please... Wherever things go from here... Don't reject me. Don't push me away. Because this queen...wants to be in your life."

"And I... I'm honored to hear that. Really, I am." I whispered softly to her as my own hand cupped her cheek. I felt both unnerved, yet very lucky. Like such a thing should not be happening, yet I was happy it was regardless. "So...what's next, Novo?"

"Hmmm... Well... How about a little afternoon shopping? Just the two of us? No guards or escorts to cramp our style." Novo muttered before she gave me a playful wink. "There's just one man I want in my company right now."

"Sounds good. But...uh..." I stammered before I noticed the components of my armor still piled nearby. "Would you mind helping me get those back on?"

Novo responded with a laugh before we both sat up and got to work. Getting my gauntlets back on was easy enough, but I required Novo's assistance in equipping my cuirass and pauldrons. Getting my metal boots back on proved to be a challenge and required me to disassemble them and put them back on piece by piece. It is not at all like putting on a pair of boots. In a matter of minutes, I was fully suited up and on my feet. I suppose it would have been simpler to just put on a gauntlet and cast the spell needed to liquefy the whole pile, but it was an interesting experience putting on a suit of plate armor the natural way. Novo then whistled quietly before she said, "Mm, I love a man in uniform. At least I assume that's some form of uniform."

"Meh, more or less." I spoke as I spread my wings for takeoff. "I'm gonna drop this stuff off in my room before we go shopping. I'll meet you on the bridge, all right?"

"You do that, honey. Just don't keep mama waiting." She retorted before touching her beak to my cheek. I then took to the sky and flew back up the mountain and quickly returned to the Ivory Palace. I had no issues returning to my room and swapping out my armor for my shoes. I hurried back outside, finding Novo pacing back and forth at the far end. She was quick to detect my approach and gave me a smirk. "Just in time. If mama had to wait any longer, I would have to command you to give me some sugar later."

"Funny. Last I checked, Capricorn Island's sugar supply was rather low. Where would I even find any around here?" I retorted wittily, which prompted some rather loud laughter from Novo. I think she was expecting me to squirm in response to that vague innuendo, but it was a joke I could not resist making.

"Hey! Just because we're low on sugar doesn't mean we don't have our own brand of sweet treats! We just have to get creative. Speaking of which, right this way." Novo replied before leading me down the stairs and into town. It almost seemed odd that the queen would be wandering her home without guards escorting her, but I am sure there are little to no threats of any sort to her on Capricorn Island.

I was tempted to let my eyes wander and appraise Novo's form now that we were alone, although I was quick to note we were not exactly alone. Her people were all around her. There was some protocol I had to abide to. Despite this, I noticed that Novo was trying to get my attention at one point. I noticed her long folded wing on the side nearest me visibly reach back and curl its tip inward to rub over her flank as she walked. My eyes went from her wing to her face, seeing her smirk at me knowingly. She knew I saw what she did. My response was to look ahead while trying and failing to keep a straight face. I think Novo was a little disappointed by my lack of a proper reaction, but she still got a giggle out of it. "No need to be so modest, baby..."

"Sorry... It's just...people are watching." I muttered quietly, seeing a few hippogriffs look at us and even greet us in passing. They were none the wiser, but lord knows what kind of uproar it would cause if a foreigner and commoner would get too close to their queen.

Novo was far more flippant about the whole thing as she leaned towards me. "So what? If mama wants to be sweet to this loveable sugar bear, then let them look."

God, I started to sweat so much at those words. It did not help that the last few were whispered right into my ear. Novo may have been enjoying herself, but I was compelled to show discretion. I did not want to cause any trouble on this trip.

We soon stepped into a shop that specialized in various treats. While Terramar was not joking about the lack of sugar on Capricorn Island, I saw that they indeed supplemented it with honey, milk, and fruits. I had already purchased some nougat bars at another sector, but the variety still impressed me.

Novo looked at me and whispered, "Pick out whatever you want. Mama's treating today."

I considered my responses when I saw a couple of other patrons looking our way. Novo stands out way too easily due to her beauty. Putting protocol before anything else, I smiled at Novo as I said, "Thank you, your majesty."

The response I got was unexpected. Novo cast me a gaze of disappointment before we began to browse to our hearts' content. I started to think about everyone else back home. I know I had gotten some sweet stuff for Pinkie Pie, but why not everyone else? I picked out a wide variety of treats, trying to keep it as varied as possible. We left with a bag in my hand and one tucked under Novo's folded wing. She seemed to be in a better mood by then and asked, "Either you've got a sweet tooth the size of an Ursa's or you've got a lot of friends back home."

"Well, some of these might be for me, but it's mostly for friends back home. I like to surprise them with gifts now and then." I explained as we continued along to browse other shops. I decided to abstain from any fashion stores or boutiques since I doubt they could really compete with Rarity's expertise. However, with every stop, I would continue to follow protocol by referring to Novo with honorifics. It just felt right to do so when surrounded by her subjects. I did not want to bring the wrong kind of attention to her by making it seem like a commoner who was also a foreigner would be so close to her. But with every use of those words, I could see her disposition souring. By the time we headed back to the Ivory Palace with two bags tucked under each of her wings, Novo looked quite displeased. I could see the frustration in her eyes and stayed silent throughout the walk out of fear of triggering a hostile response. I feared I did something wrong, even though I had done all I could to maintain order around us.

We had barely passed the doors before we were approached by a familiar face. Seaspray came trotting up to us as he called out, "Ah, there you are! Forgive me, your majesty. I have word from your preferred cosmetics providers."

Novo lost that sour look in her eyes and gave the captain of the guard her attention. "Something wrong? They behind on their deliveries?"

"Yes, I'm afraid there will be a brief delay. They were out of stock and should be able to send out your order within the next couple of days." He replied before turning his gaze to me. "Ah, and Sir James. I trust you have been well? I was meaning to ask if your ink supplies in your typewriter are getting low. I was wondering where you went."

I decided to not beat around the bush and gave him an honest response. "Yeah, sorry if I wasn't around. I was out with her majesty doing some..."

I was abruptly interrupted by the sound of Novo suddenly dropping the paper bags from her wings. The sound of them smacking the floor made me freeze as even Seaspray had a look of alarm in his eyes. Novo then spoke with a cold growl to her voice, "Leave us, Admiral."

"At once." He muttered without objection before galloping down the hall with great urgency. If even the captain of the guard was quick to flee from his queen, I must have been in trouble. I stood my ground as dread took hold of my heart. I was about to catch hell and I did not really know why.

Novo slowly turned to face me with quite possibly the angriest scowl on her face I had ever seen. Her tone was low and grim. "What is wrong with you? What happened to addressing each other by name? Yes, I know I'm wearing a crown, but you don't have to point it out all the time."

I began to back up as she walked slowly towards me. I attempted to defuse the situation by maintaining protocol, unable to understand at the time that my actions were having the exact opposite effect. "I... I'm just trying to stay professional about this, your majesty. Everyone is..."

Novo would not allow me to finish as her pace increased in speed. She glared at me as she spoke up, "There, you're doing it again! Why can't you just forget about that?! Let them think what they want!"

"I don't think that is wise, your majesty. I don't want...them to..." I muttered while hoping to calm Novo down. And yet, every use of honorifics only served to aggravate her more. I could not fight my instincts. I felt compelled to be as professional as possible in the face of a disgruntled monarch, even if it was only making the situation worse.

"Enough! Why?! Why is it that you have no trouble talking to Celestia like she's anybody else when you can't even say my name?! Am I too sassy for you?! I'm just not your type?! Or am I just not good enough for you?!" Novo all but shouted at me as I started to get backed up towards a wall. "Why can't you?! I've welcomed you into my home, even brought you into my bed, and you can't even do that?!"

"Your majesty, please... I just..." I forced myself to speak, now with my back to the wall as the bag in my hand slipped from my grasp. I was trapped.

"Stop it! You know what I want to hear! Say it!" Novo screeched at me as she marched right up to me. Before I could even really get a word out, she practically grabbed me by the throat and brought her brow to mine as she glared right into my eyes. But the words that followed... "Say my name, Cygnus!"

I was frozen in fear as I remained in Novo's furious grasp. But not even five seconds later, her grasp began to feebly loosen as the look of rage in her eyes quickly began to be replaced by a different kind of emotion. A look of sheer pain and realization. She staggered back, looking at her hand and back to me. A gasp burst from her throat, tears starting to spill down her face. She tried to fight it, but Novo soon collapsed in a heap before me, her body curling up as she began to loudly weep in anguish.

It was painful to hear that beautiful voice wracked with sorrow. Even worse knowing that I had caused it. I wanted to reach out to her and comfort Novo, but how could I when it was I who had wronged her? Thankfully, the sound of galloping hooves reached my ears as I looked down the hall and saw Celestia rushing towards us to answer Novo's cries. She stood over her friend while looking utterly confused over what could have brought the strong and sassy queen to the her knees in grief. She and I shared a brief stare before Celestia motioned her head towards the palace's front doors. I knew I was not wanted at the time. My nerves aflame with regret and dread, I departed from the palace and walked across the bridge and into the Omega sector to be alone with my thoughts.

I was mad at myself. What did I do to hurt Novo? Was the insistent use of honorifics really so aggravating to her? There had to be more to it than that. At the time, the hows and whys did not matter. All that mattered was that I had made Novo angry and then made her cry. And it made me feel sick with myself. I was there to help her. Not to hurt her more than she already was.

I wandered around the town while paying no mind to the locals. I sat on benches here and there, holding my head and wondering what I did wrong. What I could have done differently. Most importantly, I was wondering if Novo would even want to see me again after doing such a thing to her. Eventually, I shuffled by Silverstream's house and was greeted by Sky Beak as he opened the door to peek outside. "Hey! James! There you are! You'll be joining us for dinner tonight, right?"

His words did little to lift my mood. I turned to look at Sky Beak while failing to show a smile. He was quick to notice something was wrong and opened the door wider. "Are you all right...? Here, come on in and relax a while before dinner. A hot meal should perk you up just fine."

"Yeah... It might." I mumbled before taking him up on his offer and sitting down upon the couch right ahead of the front door. The air was already full of the scent of delicious food being cooked. I could smell shrimp in the air. But my thoughts were not on dinner. All I could think about was the form of the weeping queen I had hurt.

Silverstream took little time in finding out I was there and hurried over before bounding up onto the couch beside me. I did not respond as I slouched in my seat. After maybe ten seconds of looking at me with a smile, Silverstream finally frowned as she saw that something was not right with me. "Are you...OK?"

"Not really..." I muttered while still not looking at anything in particular. I was not in the mood to talk, but I did not want to push Silverstream away.

The precious hippogriff filly inched closer until she was snuggling up against me. "Do you...want to talk about it?"

I let out a long sigh before reluctantly bringing myself to speak. "I think.....I hurt the queen..."

"Oh no... Did you break her wing? Break her leg?" Silverstream asked while completely missing the point, but while also looking quite unsettled.

"I think...I broke her heart." I replied while bowing my head even further. "She collapsed to the floor in tears... I don't think I should see her again."

Silverstream may have been young, but she seemed to grasp the severity of the situation. She soon reached out with her arms and held me in a tender embrace with her cheek rubbing up against my face. "If you can't go back...you can stay here. You can bunk with me like before. I'm sure it was just an accident. You're not the kind of person who likes hurting people..."

I felt sincerely grateful that I had someone like Silverstream there to support me. And I did like the idea of staying overnight again. Maybe a day away from the palace was what we all needed. Even so, my thoughts of Novo did not subside. I wanted to see her happy, not in misery.

"Come on, best friend... At least smile for me? It's not like you to be sad. You were having such a good time on this island until now..." Silverstream cooed as she put her wings around me, which prompted me to put my arms around her.

"I really don't want to..." I muttered weakly as I leaned back on the couch. "But I do appreciate what you're doing for me right now. Maybe I'll smile at bedtime."

"OK... Just...know I'm always here for you, all right? When you're sad, I'm sad. I wanna see my best friend always having a good time." Silverstream whispered to me as I got more comfortable by lying down. She made herself at home by lying atop me and dragging a finger through my hair.

I was truly appreciating her efforts in trying to soothe my senses. I just gazed at the ceiling as I muttered, "You're always so good to me, Silver..."

"Because you're always so good to me." She whispered back before touching her beak to my nose in some sort of kiss. Silverstream remained sprawled out on top of me, stroking her fingers through my hair while resting her head on my chest. I closed my eyes, feeling quite relaxed in spite of my somber mood, but did not fall asleep with the smell of dinner being prepared and the sounds of everything happening in the kitchen.

Finally, I heard the tweeting of a cardinal somewhere in the house. Whatever it was, Silverstream suddenly lifted her head in excitement. "Ooh! Dinner's ready!"

"Oh... I keep forgetting how good you hippogriffs are at mimicking birds." I mumbled as I sat up while Silverstream hopped down from the couch. I followed her along to the dining room, the rest of her family seated around the table as all manner of seafood was set out on it. It was hard for me to stay upset when the meal looked and smelled so good as my appetite suddenly spiked.

While I was not talkative, Ocean Flow was quick to speak to me as we passed around the food to each other. "So, how was your day, dear? Did you and the kids get up to any mischief?"

I was very careful to not bring up anything about Novo. It probably would not end well if I mentioned that I did something to upset her. So I tried turning the subject to the weirdest that happened that day. "Well... Silverstream stole my armor."

Sky Beak cocked his head to one side in confusion as he looked back and forth between me and his daughter. "She did? Why?"

Silverstream was quick to provide the full story. "Oh, when he's not wearing that armor, it's a puddle! And when I stepped in it, it creeped up over me and hardened into an awesome suit of armor for me! Buuuut you need some kinda spell to turn it into a puddle again, so I didn't know how to get it off."

Terramar chuckled despite knowing her was kind of freaked out when I found them at that time. "I had to go up to the Ivory Palace and find Princess Celestia to get it off. And we were way down close to the coastline at the time."

"Oh noooo, that's a long way to fly! I hope she didn't mind having to go that far to do it." Ocean Flow replied while failing to not laugh. I just rolled my eyes, thinking back to the rather humorous situation.

"Oh, she laughed. Celestia didn't mind at all." I said while we all conversed back and forth. Their company and the uplifting flavor of Ocean Flow's cooking did a lot to soothe my emotions, although my most recent memories were still in the back of my mind. They would not be going away anytime soon.

Dinner continued until the sun had began to set. Once I had finished and the table was being cleared, I sat myself down on the couch once more with Silverstream rushing to my side to provide any emotional aid she could. I got comfortable with my body draped lazily over the couch while Silverstream lied upon me with her beak gently nipping at my ear. "You look happier...but still not that happy."

"That food did a lot for my mood, as did your company, but it's not easy forgetting about hurting someone you care about." I mumbled while stroking my hand down Silverstream's back. All I could hear was the sound of someone doing the dishes nearby. "Celestia brought me here to help Novo... I didn't expect to find myself hurting her instead..."

"Do you like Queen Novo?" Silverstream asked quietly with her beak next to my ear as she become still.

I sighed heavily before I could offer a response. "Yes... I do. She's entertaining, hospitable, friendly, fun to be around, and ridiculously beautiful. I don't think I've ever met a mare like her. I wish I could make her happy, but I don't think she'll be letting me back into the palace after today..."

Silverstream too let out a sigh as she looked down at me. "I'm sorry... You were having such a good time here too... Well..." She then scooped her arms under me and nestled her head in the crook of my neck as she embraced me. "At least you still have me. And Mom and Dad and Terramar. We're here for you. OK, best friend?"

"I...really appreciate that, Silverstream." I muttered softly with my hand stroking her mane. If nothing else, Silverstream has always been a little ray of sunshine. I could count on her to at least keep my spirits up with her constant positivity.

The two of us just snuggled on the couch a while longer as the sky continued to darken outside. Before long, there was a knock at the door. Sky Beak was the one to answer it, but his greeting was not what I was expecting to hear. "Oh, your highness! What can I do for you, Princess Celestia?"

Silverstream and I all but immediately sat up to look over at the door and did indeed see Celestia standing just outside. She looked past Sky Beak and gazed right at me. "Oh, I was just looking for James. It's a bit of an urgent matter."

I stood up and approached her without delay. "You needed me for something?"

"Yes... It's Novo." She said sincerely. But when I frowned and averted my gaze out of shame for whatever I did to make her cry, Celestia corrected me. "No, it's nothing bad. She really wants to see you right now."

"Wait... You sure? After that?" I asked with some skepticism, knowing how upset Novo was with me just before she burst into tears. I was afraid to face her so soon after that. No telling what sort of grudge an angry queen could hold.

Sky Beak and Silverstream were respectfully quiet while Celestia spoke to me from just outside the house. "Yes, James. She personally requested that I find you and bring you to her. She dearly wishes to see you."

"Queen Novo wants to see you that bad? I don't think you should refuse. Especially if she sent a friend to find you." Sky Beak said while giving me a playful nudge.

Knowing that Novo is more or less Sky Beak's boss, I felt it would be best to trust his judgment. I looked back to Celestia while hoping I would not regret this. "Well, if you're really that certain about her..."

Silverstream then tapped me on the leg to get my attention. "You'll be back tonight, right? No matter what happens, you can bunk with me."

"Yeah, I'll be back. And thanks for having me here." I said while bidding farewell to my new friends and following Celestia outside and through the Omega sector with the stars and moon beginning to come out above us. I still had my doubts and turned to Celestia as she walked beside me. "Is Novo still upset with me?"

The Princess of the Dawn looked at me out of the corner of her eye while looking a little solemn. "No, not at all. If anything, she's worried that you scared you off."

"Yeah... I did make her pretty mad... And I think I know how." I mumbled as I felt my gut sink. I knew I screwed up.

"Yes... She told me. She was pretty upset that she snapped as hard as she did at you. Her frustration just reached its peak." Celestia explained as we neared the bridge to the Ivory Palace. "Don't blame yourself too much, James. I understand why you are more comfortable around me than her. We've had far more time to get to know each other. You can't expect too much in just a few days. I think Novo is...hasty."

"Hasty...for what?" I asked while not certain of what Celestia was alluding to. Was she in a hurry to die and be reunited with her king?

Celestia turned her head to look at me with a most somber gaze set into her face. "To be loved again."

Those words hit my heart harder than I think it should have. What did that have to with what happened before. I looked at the Ivory Palace ahead as it began to loom over us. I then looked at Celestia, silently inquiring further. She looked at me and said softly, "I never intended for Novo to fall in love with you. I had only hoped that you would be able to ease her aching heart. Although...it seems you may be doing more than that. She did know Cygnus better than I ever did."

"Then...what should I do if she is falling for me?" I asked, not entirely sure how to process such a possibility. A queen of a foreign land... Longing for me?

Celestia turned her gaze ahead as a sigh escaped her lips. "I can't answer that for you, James. It comes down to two choices. Either you accept or reject. I can't make that choice for you."

"I see..." I mumbled as I fell silent. Not a word was spoken until we were within the palace. I followed Celestia blindly as she led me through the dimly lit halls, recognizing what we were approaching. "Same place as last night?"

"Yes. She is expecting you." Celestia spoke as we stood near the door that led to the balcony garden from the previous night. She then looked at me and said, "Be good to her. She's especially sensitive right now."

"I'll do what I can. And...sorry that our evening was disrupted today..." I muttered apologetically, knowing that what we had planned and that it simply was not going to happen that day.

"Oh, it's fine, James. We can always catch up later." Celestia whispered before placing a kiss on my cheek. "Best of luck, my sunshine."

I watched as the beautiful Princess of the Dawn departed. With no one else around, I made my way to the balcony as the last of the sunset was on the verge of disappearing over the western horizon. I left my shoes and socks off while walking along the grass, seeing Novo resting upon the same bench as before while gently illuminated by a few torches set about the garden. I was afraid to approach. She was not smiling while a pair of cider bottles sat in an ice bucket nearby. But I could not turn away now. It would be rude to refuse her summons.

All it took were a few steps towards her for Novo to turn to look at me in the shadows, but she provided no words even as her expression changed. She looked at me with a look of some sort of urgency while I looked back at her in caution. Seconds later, she silently held out her arms as if awaiting an embrace. Beckoning me into her arms as if pleading for forgiveness. I made no attempt to resist or retreat. I walked forward and put my arms around her even as I took a seat, the two of us resting our chins upon our shoulders while our hands made minute movements up and down the other's back.

"I'm sorry, honey... I didn't mean to snap at you the way I did..." Novo cooed softly to me as her voice reached my ear. "I just... I just want you to see me the same way you see Celestia... Just...felt so unfair that you can only see past my crown half the time or something..."

I was not at all surprised. And I could not fault her for her frustration. Her mood soured very quickly the more I referred to her with honorifics. I at least tried to explain why I said what I did. "You need to understand... I've known Celestia for two years by now. We've only known each other for a few days..."

"I know, honey... It's just...there's so much about you that feels familiar... Like I can read you like a book half the time." She whispered before pulling away and gazing at me with such a forlorn expression. "Our time together has been short, but I feel like I've known you longer than that... Qualities and mannerisms that I recognize and adore... I know what kind of man I like and... I just adore you, honey. I'm so glad that you came here when you did."

My hand idly caressed the side of Novo's face as I felt some relief upon hearing her sweet words. I tried to put our unpleasant confrontation out of my mind and focus on this moment of calm. But I still could not forget the last thing she said to me. I reached out and took the bottles of cider in hand, firmly twisting the caps off and passing one to Novo as I took a swig. "You mentioned your king again..."

The two of us got comfortable on the cushioned bench while steadily enjoying our mildly alcoholic beverages. Novo sighed after taking a drink from her bottle before she said, "Yeah, I did... Cygnus took some time to get used to the fact that his queen had the hots for him... Weird how the title of queen carries more weight than the title of princess, yet old Sunbutt is my superior. He did finally drop the habit after a while. But it would make me so bitter when he slipped back into it..."

I then cautiously slipped a question to her that I was a bit hesitant to bring up. "Then...why so upset with me over it?"

Novo set her bottle down, but did not let go of it. For the first time in a while, she could not bring herself to look at me. I waited patiently for any sort of response. After maybe ten seconds, Novo looked at me with not the slightest smile on her beak. "Because I...like you, James."

"I...have a feeling 'like' is too soft a word for what you're really feeling." I muttered while starting to get an uncomfortable feeling in my heart. I was at a loss of what to really feel, unsure if I should be worried or pleased over what I was hearing.

"Yeah... Maybe it is..." Novo mumbled while her gaze lowered. Her hand found its way to mine, which I gently took into my grasp as I gazed at the darkening horizon. I could see Novo still looking at me out of the corner of my eye. Her wing reached out and draped itself over me, pulling me closer to her. "I don't know what to do... I don't want to betray my king's memory... I could never replace him. I never dreamed another man would come into my life who I could open my heart to after he left this world... And then you came along."

I felt I should keep some sort of a distance from her. A feeling in my gut telling me that nothing but trouble would come of this. But after all that has happened between me and Celestia, I knew my priorities were misaligned. I stayed where I was, tightening my grip on her hand, and forced myself to try and see the mare under her crown. I looked at her and waited, allowing her to speak as her beautiful eyes met mine. "I haven't met a man like you in a long time. And I feel like...if I were to hold onto you, I wouldn't be disappointed. I see why Celestia loves you, baby. I really do."

The two of us leaned together, her soft plumage on her wing helping keep me warm as a cool breeze blew along. I felt secure in her winged embrace. Still, I thought back to her earlier words, understanding her concern over honoring the memory of her king. "I don't really know what it would be like to remarry after the loss of your spouse... I can't relate to it. I can't comment on it. That's something you will have to decide on for yourself, Novo."

"Do you...think he would hold it against me if I sought out someone else to love?" Novo asked quietly with her head resting against mine while she brought her bottle to her beak for another swig.

I thought carefully on this. I had to choose my words carefully. If Cygnus was as much like me as Novo claimed, maybe I could get inside his head. "If you really want my honest analysis... After this much time has gone by, I think he would take no pleasure in watching you being miserable while constantly mourning him. I'm not saying you should forget about him, but... Sooner or later, we have to move on. I'm sure even he has moved on from his departure from this world. At least.....that's what I think."

Novo's head bowed. She did not say anything else for a good while. I felt it would be unwise to say anything else, so I remained silent to allow her to think and ponder on what I said at her own leisure. My eyes wandered the garden, observing the flickering flames of the torches. The glittering stars above us. A clear half moon glowing in the sky with nary a cloud to get in the way. The flowers at the edge of the balcony that almost glowed in the moonlight. I started to release my grip on Novo's hand to give her some emotional distance even while still in the embrace of her glorious wing, but she would not have it. While my grip loosened, hers tightened. And so I continued to keep my fingers curled around hers.

It was difficult to gauge Novo's mood. She was quiet. Easily the least talkative I had ever seen her be. She would only occasionally sip from her bottle of cider. I had already finished mine after just ten minutes. I knew it was getting late and that I had somewhere to be. "I promised Silverstream I would bunk with her tonight. I should probably get going soon."

There was no response from the solemn queen beside me. But when I tried to stand up, her wing tightened its grip and kept me pinned to my seat. Only mildly frustrated, I turned my gaze to Novo. "Please... They're expecting me."

"Please... Just for tonight, James..." She whispered before turning her gaze to me, a look of fear set into those beautiful eyes. "Stay with me... I don't...want to be alone tonight. Not after that..."

Never have I seen Novo so vulnerable before. It would be a mistake to leave her alone in such an emotional state. But I could not just bail on my plans. Silverstream would be disappointed with me. And so I whispered, "On the condition that you send word to Sky Beak's household. They're expecting me tonight and they won't like it if I don't show up."

"Will do." Novo said as she folded her wing and stood up. She looked at me pleadingly as she spoke to me. "Stay here... I'll be just a minute."

I nodded to convey my respect for her request and relaxed upon the bench while Novo departed. Maybe just three minutes later, she returned and sat beside me, draping her wing over me once more. She gazed out at the horizon with me as she whispered to me. "I dispatched one of my guards to relay the message to them. They'll know."

"Thank you." I muttered while inching myself closer to Novo and putting my arm around her much like how her wing was doing with me. "Silverstream...would have hated it if I didn't show up without explaining myself."

"You good friends with her?" Novo asked as she turned to look at me, her arm snaking its way over my back and pulling me closer to her under her wing.

"Yeah. She's been..." I muttered as I found our faces barely an inch apart. I became momentarily distracted by Novo's dazzling eyes and beautiful face. "She has...been a good friend to me. Always there when I need her. Always wanting to cheer me up when I'm down. She's...a good influence. A good girl. I'm glad I got to meet her."

"Is that all?" Novo asked quietly as her forehead rested against mine. Those big magenta eyes gazed meaningfully into my own, seldom blinking.

"No, there's...more..." I muttered while finding myself increasingly distracted by her silent advance. I was not sure if I should be worried or flattered. "It's just that...it's a little...hard to think with you...right up against me like this."

"Am I making you uncomfortable?" She asked softly as I felt her hand rise to the back of my neck. "You're sweating, baby. Are you scared? Or am I making you nervous?"

"I think the latter..." I mumbled as I even quivered a bit from her touch. "It's just... God, why are you so beautiful..."

Novo responded with a gentle nuzzle against my cheek. "Maybe because you have such a good eye for beauty, dear."

I was at a loss of what to believe. She was not being domineering, nor was she being inherently flirty. Novo was...just being close to me. And even though she was not smiling, I could see that her eyes were happy at least.

I felt compelled to hold this beautiful creature before me. My arms snaked their way behind her and pulled her close to me with one hand upon her hip. Novo's arms did the same, embracing me under her wing as we held each other in the glow of flickering flames. She whispered sweetly to me, "I haven't been this...happy in ages..."

I felt my spine begin to bend as Novo placed a hand squarely on the middle of my back and pushed me closer to her. She gazed tenderly into my eyes and whispered, "Do I make you happy too, baby?"

My eyes closed as I rested my brow against hers. As I contemplated my answer, I felt Novo gently turn her head one way and then the other. Over and over in a manner I did not recognize, dragging my head along to mirror her movements. It was a special gesture, I know that much. But I could not decipher what it meant. I only opened my eyes once her movement had stopped, gazing into her eyes. "Ye... Yes... You do. You always make me happy."

Novo smiled as she pulled away just enough to grab her cider bottle and down the rest quickly. Her winged embrace began to loosen as her finger cupped my chin. "Let's get ready for bed, honey. I'll run a bath for us."

"Um... I'll go grab some clean clothes, if that's all right." I said quietly now that I knew I should not leave her for the night.

Upon saying that, I felt Novo once more grasp my hand. She looked at me with a stare of unease. She did not have to say anything to convey her concerns. And so I said, "I'm not going anywhere. I'll come to your chambers right afterward."

That got a smile out of her, although the look in her eyes showed sincere concern still. Even as she released me and rose to her feet, Novo never took her eyes off of me as if afraid to let me out of her sight. I too never looked away from the graceful queen as she walked out of sight. I remained where I was for a few more minutes to enjoy some momentary solitude as I beheld the night sky over the horizon before leaving the balcony and returning to my room to fetch a clean pair of boxers and a large towel to drape over me as I disrobed almost completely. It would be all I needed until morning.

I made my way through the darkened halls with my feet bare, my body shrouded by my towel over my shoulders. I stepped into Novo's chambers upon finding the door left unlocked. She was expecting me. And I could hear the rumbling of water filling a bathtub. I peeked through the doorway and gazed in awe at the opulence of Novo's private bathroom. Spacious enough for a large porcelain bathtub with marble patterning and similar patterns along the wall and even a large shower stall with gilded fixtures. The bathtub itself was relatively deep. Deep enough for small foals to use as a swimming pool. And Novo herself was reaching over the tub to turn the faucet off. Steam rose from the water as the scent of vanilla bath salts filled the air. Among that scent was the delightful aroma of lavender. The product of incense burning nearby. The only source of light was the gentle glow of several candles set about the bathroom.

Novo turned to face me as she pulled back from bathtub and reached for her head. She grasped the golden ring resting upon her brow and pulled her head back gracefully before setting her crown upon the countertop and beside the sink. She then smiled warmly and even alluringly at me now that she was free of the symbol of her royal heritage. Even then, one could be forgiven for not noticing its absence with how it blends with her gorgeous plumage. As I set my towel aside, her eyes glanced down before looking back up at my face. "Aren't you gonna undress?"

"Um... I'd rather wear these for the sake of modesty. I brought a clean pair anyway." I explained as I realized what she was getting at. Novo nonchalantly rolled her eyes while letting out a quick chuckle before holding out her hand. I took hold and slowly stepped into the tub with her. The water was very warm, almost hot, so my movements were slow as I eased myself in. There were spots underneath the surface to sit on, making the bathtub almost like a hot tub.

Novo stood in the deepest section of the tub, the water reaching just over her back before dunking her head for a few seconds and lifting it back up with all of her plumage soaked. While not having the flowing slick look of a mare's mane, her plumage still had a more sensual look to it as she gave me a bit of a smirk. I just rolled my eyes while not really being able to look away. Wet or dry, Novo is always a feast for the eyes.

Now soaked to the skin with the salted water, Novo sat beside me as she sighed with a deep breath of the steamy water. I did the same, savoring the scent of the incense in the air as well as the fragrant bath salts lacing the steam from the water. We sat together, silently. Among the glow of the candles. The beautiful queen began to lean against me, prompting me to put my arm around her. There was little sound in the air to disturb this moment of mutual relaxation. Just the two of us.

My thoughts went back to earlier. The heated confrontation that ended with Novo in tears. The plea for me to return to her side. And the tender embrace and soft words that followed when we were reunited. I felt compelled to make this moment even more enjoyable for her in any way I could. My hand reached below the water and found its way to hers, resting upon my leg. I saw Novo glance at me out of the corner of my eye as my arm retracted while my other hand lifted her hand from the water. I held it between both palms, rubbing her hand between them.

"You're so beautiful, Novo..." I whispered as I tenderly caressed and rubbed that hand between mine, our hands slick with water. Novo soon raised her other hand and placed it with the other, both hands now being caressed between mine. It was a simple act, but I wanted to see her happy. To know I was there to help her. To heal her. To do whatever I could to ease her weeping heart and insure her that I was there for her among the flickering glows of the candles.

Love is strongest in the dark, after all.

Novo smiled softly in the flickering candlelight. Her beak nuzzled my hair, not a word coming from it. She was happy and at peace. But I wanted to do more. There had to be something more I could do to bring solace to her heart. And so I whispered, "Is there anything I can do for you, Novo?"

I felt her hands start to pull apart, so I released them from my grasp. But when I did, they reached for my face and cupped my cheeks. Those tender hands turned my head and guided my gaze until my eyes met hers. Novo's head was tilted down even as her eyes remained level with my own. What followed next was the softly spoken answer to my question. Two words, a simple yet sacred request. "Love me."

That brief response struck me in the heart in ways I could not have foreseen. It may have been the one response I never expected to hear. Her eyes gazed into mine, seldom blinking as a precious want rested in their magenta hued depths. And my heart... It too was filled with a budding desire. I wanted to hold her. To soothe her. To treasure her. And yet...I wondered if I should. And so I whispered a question in return. "I can.....but should I?"

"Nothing would make me happier..." She whispered to me, those eyes never looking away. The eyes of a mare who knew love and love lost. She continued to whisper to me with deep sincerity. "You understand... You and I are not so different, baby... We know. We know what it's like to be on top of the world... So in love... So happy and convinced nothing will ever go wrong...only for it to be snatched away from you out of nowhere, leaving you on the floor broken..."

She tenderly pulled my head low and against her chest while raising herself higher, her hand stroking over my hand as it became her turn to soothe and comfort me as tears from nowhere began to build in the depths of my eyes. Never before has a woman held me in such a manner that would leave me feeling so vulnerable. The tender queen whispered down to me, "You know me...and I know you... We've been hurt, baby... And we know how to heal each other... I'm so very tired of crying... And I don't want to do that anymore."

A haggard breathe hissed from my throat as old scars ached, long forgotten until her words brought them to the surface. Tears flowed, but I knew not why. I had no reason to be upset about what came before. And yet, the barely tangible connection between then and now was making me quietly weep in her embrace. Novo cooed sweetly to me as it became her turn to soothe my weary spirit. "Shhhhh... I know you've been hurt, hun... But mama's here for you... Just like you're here for me... Just know that someone loves you... Someone special, who won't ever give up on you..."

"Novo..." I said with a gasp as I clung to her soaked body. I pulled myself up, throwing my arms around her as she did the same to me. Two wounded hearts, so similar yet so different. Knowing each other's pain while not entirely identical. Is that what drew us together? I was not alone in my tears. I heard Novo gasp in quiet sobbing beside my head, her body trembling against me. We felt safe in each other's embrace. Safe enough to let our deeply buried wounds resurface enough to let us mourn.

My heart ached. But blooming in that ache was a burning desire. Something that set my nerves alight, but with a pleasant feeling just under the surface. I could feel it. A steadily blooming love for the wonderful mare in my embrace. The lack of time spent together supplemented by a deep mutual understanding of our experiences with love. I had never met a woman like Novo. Someone whose pain was nigh identical to my own. I needed her in my heart. Just as she needed me.

Our weeping soon ran its course as we soon held and caressed each other in our embrace, Novo sighing deeply as her head rubbed against me. She once again whispered, "Please... Love me... If not now, then soon. When you think the time is right... Tell me, so I know I can hold you and never let go."

"Mmhm..." I mumbled as I tilted my head into hers. Under all that sass and flair beat the heart of a passionate mare just filled with love to give. And I felt honored that it was me that she chose to give that love to. "You're...a wonderful woman, Novo... Like no other woman in the world..."

"And there's no other man like you out there, James..." She cooed in that deep and gorgeous voice. She pulled her head back and touched her beak to my nose as she stroked a hand over my chest. "No one. Not even Cygnus. There's no one like you. You...and only you... And I wouldn't have you any other way."

We just sat there in the candlelight. Hands sliding over each other. Caressing our faces. Sliding over our sides and arms. Finally, we moved to the deeper center of the tub and sank low so that only our heads were above water. My lips came to her beak as the tips curled in such a manner to match my own. We kissed, even if our mouths were not properly matched in softness. And then we embraced. Novo leaned back, pulling us both under the water. I think it was just to finally get my head wet since she pushed us both back up seconds later. The water had cooled enough to not be uncomfortable to my face and the faint taste of salt and vanilla was on my lips. Now that we were both soaked, Novo smiled at me and asked, "Care to help me wash up?"

"Allow me." I said softly, eager to use any opportunity to make the wonderful queen before me smile. I reached for a container of bath gel nearby, the scent of honey in it. It almost got me hungry as I got a large dollop of it in my palm. Novo brought her arms to the shallows to pull her upper body out of the water and allow me to scrub her down. I did just that, scrubbing the gel into her soaked feathers. And with every opportunity I got, I placed a soft kiss upon her cheek. Novo giggled the first time and brought her hand to the side of my face, pulling me closer so she could also place a firm kiss upon my lips.

There was a lot to scrub down on Novo due to just how much space there was on top of all those feathers. It was a bit of a chore to do the same to her glorious wings, but I diligently pressed on for the sake of making her happy. But when it came time to scrub her chest, I did so by embracing her from behind with my hands rubbing over her torso. Novo sighed hard as my arms held her like a vice, my fingers digging through her feathers. "Mmmm... James, you sweet man... Never let me go..."

"Never..." I whispered into her ear. She cooed and hummed, eyes closed as she allowed me to scrub her. She breathed long and deep, savoring my touch and whispering sweet little compliments to me. She soon placed her hands over mine, moving hers with mine as I scrubbed along. I paused at first as it registered she was holding my palms against her. I think I was blushing.

I decided to leave Novo's lower body alone for the sake of not going too far too soon. The gel washing off and into the water would likely be enough as it soaked into her feathers regardless. I began to reach for more gel to wash myself after Novo dunked herself under the surface to rinse herself, but Novo was not about to miss the chance to return the favor. She grabbed me by the shoulders and turned me around before seating me on the shallow edge of the tub. "Nope. You just sit there and let mama go to work."

I was in no mood to argue. I closed my eyes as I felt Novo beginning to scrub the gel into my hair and over my skin. All the while, she hummed a pleasant tune. She was not one to miss out on a chance to surprise me. I felt her gently nip at my ear, place firm kisses upon my collarbone, and embrace me from behind as she rubbed the gel over my torso. She respectfully did not reach under my boxers, although she was considerate enough to pull them up when they started to slip due to the water pulling them down with its added weight.

Once the two of us had thoroughly rinsed ourselves, Novo finally pulled the plug on the tub and allowed it to drain. I helped pat Novo down with a towel to help minimize how much water would drip off of her body. There was no way to get her completely dry, but I did the best with what I had. Novo even turned away to allow me to remove my soaked boxers and wrapped myself in the towel I brought along. I left my boxers on the edge of the bath tub to let them dry overnight. The two of us then embraced in the candlelight, Novo's wet plumage doing little to deter me. Although I still had to ask. "Um... Do you ever sleep while still that wet?"

"Like this? Pfft, no way. Besides, I don't know a single hippogriff who goes to bed like this." She said with a snort before reaching into a cabinet nearby. What she pulled out should have been no surprise to me. "We have a little secret ingredient to dry ourselves off proper. Hairdryers."

"Of course." I retorted with a smirk as I made my way out the door. "I'll just be in here, OK?"

"You do that, honey. I'll be a little while. Lots of wet to dry off here." Novo said before I heard the roar of a hairdryer drowning out all other sounds in the bathroom. I turned on a porcelain lamp on the nightstand to add a little light to the cozy interior of the royal bedroom. I knew better than to leave Novo now, so I sat myself on the edge of the bed after donning a dry pair of clean boxers and waited.

A minute went by. Then five minutes. And then ten minutes. I even began to crack a smirk as I wondered just how much work it takes to dry off all those feathers. Perhaps twelve minutes after she started, I finally heard the hairdryer power down before the glows of the candles in the bathroom faded as well. Novo then spoke to me from beyond the doorway, "Sorry to keep you waiting, baby. Just one question though... Can you say..."

She then stepped out the bathroom and struck a pose, wings partially spread as she cast me a smirk. "Fluffy queen?"

"Oh my god, you're adorable..." I said with a chuckle as I beheld Novo's freshly dried form. Her plumage was all puffed up like a fluffy chicken. Novo let out a very audible giggle before she approached with wings folded and rested upon the bed beside me. "Need a hand straightening those out?"

"That would be much obliged, sweetie. Just keep brushing until they stay down." Novo said as I turned to face her. I began to rub my hands over her face and down her neck over and over, steadily getting her feathers to lay flat against her body. They were still warm from the hot air of the hairdryer and felt especially pleasant to the touch. I did not feel the need to bother with her limbs and I was especially mindful to not apply pressure to her rump. Eventually, I had most of her smoothed out to her usual sleek and beautiful form. "Thanks, honey. Going to sleep like that always results in some messy plumage in the morning."

"I can imagine." I said briefly before pulling down the sheets for us. "May I stay with you tonight?"

"I'd be offended if you didn't." Novo retorted with a soft smile on her beak as she crawled over to the open spot on her bed. But she then patted the spot beside her as she looked at me. "Tonight... No restrictions. You're free to do whatever you want if you are sure it'll make me happy."

This offer carried a lot of weight to it. I crawled over to the spot beside her as all sorts of questions flooded my mind. Anything? Anything at all? Best to test the waters to make certain if there were some unspoken limits. "Really? But...what if I do something that alarms you? Or makes you feel..."

Novo brought a finger to my lips and shook her head without ever losing that knowing smile. "You won't, baby. You won't. I'm the queen. I know everything. And I know you won't do anything to hurt me. You proved that last night."

"If you say so..." I muttered while not entirely sure what to make of part of that claim. Maybe Novo was just trying to be funny. The queen knows everything? Yeah, right. Still, she rolled over with her back to me and her head set upon the pillow. I lied beside her, putting my arm over her in a tender embrace. "I'll...be cautious, all right?"

"You always are, baby. Don't be shy. Mama knows the touch of a good man when she feels it." Novo cooed to me without looking back at me. I brought my hand to her chest, gently rubbing over it. She responded with a sigh and soft whisper. "That's better... Don't restrain yourself, baby."

A slowly growing boldness started to build in my heart. I was indeed afraid of offending her, but I did indeed wanted to please her to the best of my ability. With my heart guiding me, I reached out and began to place soft kisses upon her shoulder even as my fingers pushed through her plumage to feel her chest properly. "Just tell me if I'm going too far..."

"Oooooh... Mmm, you're not, James. You've always been good to me..." Novo sighed in quiet bliss. I reached past her glorious crest of feathers on her head to reach her neck as I began to place more kisses upon her. My hand slid up and over her side, rubbing over her ribs before reaching low and caressing her flank. I think Novo knew what I had in mind as she then whispered, "Go ahead, dear... Feel everything mama has to offer..."

I did just that and began to snake my fingers through the layer of feathers over her flank. And when I took hold of the mass of flesh just under it... Novo gasped sharply in utter delight as she felt my hand grasp her rump. I closed my eyes as I began to examine it. I have felt a number of mares' hips before, many of varying width and fullness. Celestia's curves are easily some of the most impressive I have ever seen, but Novo's... So full and round. Firm, yet soft. I could not help muttering in response to what I was feeling in my hand, "They're so...full..."

Novo sighed loudly before letting out a giggle as she looked over her shoulder at me. She gave me a sly smirk as she said, "What were you expecting, honey? You don't get hips like these without having a foal or two."

I felt myself heat up at those words. I had all but forgotten that Novo was more than a queen. She was a mother. And an extremely attractive one at that. Indeed, those were the hips of a tall and regal mother mare and they felt so impressively feminine in my grasp. And she made clear to me how much she was enjoying my caress as she lifted her head and let out a churr. "Oooooh, such a soft touch, baby... Mmmm, just like that..."

As much as she was enjoying my touch, I was savoring the sound of her voice. Knowing I was pleasing her was pleasing me. My body was responding accordingly, a faint lust mixing with the love I was feeling for her. But I restrained it. This was not about my wants. It was about hers. My needs were not of her concern.

I slid my other arm under Novo and draped it over her chest, holding her against me even as my hand tenderly and lovingly caressed and grasped her motherly flank. But I knew I should appreciate more than just those luscious hips. My hand slid back up her side and down over her belly. Novo's coos of delight softened, savoring the gentle belly rub I proceeded to give her. But then, boldness swelling in me, I reached lower to a spot most tender. And Novo was quick to detect my touch. "Ooh! Honey...that's..."

"Is this too much?" I asked with some discretion. My hand was resting upon her teat. Soft and round, I waited for her confirmation before I could continue.

"My teats...? No one has ever touched me there..." Novo whispered as she once again relaxed in my grasp. "Go on... I did say no restrictions. Show me what it's like."

I continued. My hand rubbed over Novo's soft feathered mammary as she twitched and gasped. Her breaths became much deeper as she felt my fingers reach through the layer of feathers to feel the soft flesh beneath. Once I felt the warm flesh below the feathers, I began to squeeze. The whole thing fit in the palm of my hand, soft malleable flesh with a single hardened nub in the center. Novo suddenly chirped as she squirmed in my grasp, writhing in newfound pleasure. "Oh god, baby... You and your baby soft hands... James... Honey..."

As I continued to please the beautiful queen in my embrace, I started to notice a scent in the air. Something musky... Heady and strong that only became more so as the seconds went by. A sense of alarm came over me as I recognized the intimately familiar scent. The scent of a lustful mare. I should not have been surprised. But as I took my hand off of Novo in the hopes that we had done enough, she rose to her feet and set herself down atop me with her hands resting upon my chest. She gazed down at me while panting softly, a faint blush shining through her feathers. "Goodness, you know how to make a mare happy..."

"Uh huh... Plenty of experience by now." I said almost jokingly as I was now at her mercy, the beautiful creature having me pinned beneath her. I felt both nervous and excited. Her scent alone told me what she wanted, yet I was wondering if she knew we should now so soon.

"You know... You've got both hands free now." Novo cooed at me as she slowly wiggled her curvy hips between my knees. "Why don't you take hold of both cheeks, baby? Show mama how you really make a mare happy."

"Gladly." I whispered back as my hands slid over her back and over the curves of her flanks. My fingers felt their way through the layer of feathers until both flanks were firmly in my grasp. As my fingers dug firmly into her soft curvy rump, Novo lifted her head high with a seductively deep moan as her wings slowly spread wide in a glorious display of approval.

"Mmmm, baby... Yes, honey... Squeeze my curvy MILF hips..." Novo cooed as I continued to firmly yet lovingly knead the soft flesh beneath her feathers. Her hands remained firmly upon my shoulders, keeping me pinned to the bed. The sight above me gently illuminated, the sound of Novo's voice, the softness in my palms, and the scent in the air proved to be a wonderful combination. She was in heaven and I was delighted to see her in such bliss.

Soon, Novo lowered her head to me as her eyes looked into mine even as my hands continued to grope and caress her rump in a way no man ever had before. I thought she was going to kiss me, but then I saw her beak beginning to part as she panted lightly. My lips too began to part as I saw what was coming. Novo's eyes closed as her head turned, her parted beak clamping over my mouth as her tongue reached in to meet mine.

A true kiss. A deep wonderful kiss from the most beautiful creature I had ever seen. My grasp on her flanks only tightened as I quietly moaned in that wonderful kiss, our tongues performing a tango while Novo hummed shrilly in ecstasy. When she paused briefly in the kiss, I opened my eyes to see her gazing back at me with such love in those beautiful magenta hued eyes. Her deep beautiful voice whispered to me words that were truly only meant for my ears. "Mmm, my sweet sugar bear..."

I could not say anything. Especially since she went right back to kissing me as lovingly as she could, her hands scooping under my head in a passionate embrace. She was no stranger to love. Novo was a mare of experience in matters of the heart and she knew what we both desired. I sighed and moaned softly in that kiss, our tongues tasting and feeling each other with just the hint of a lingering taste of hard cider in our mouths. But the longer this went on, the more I desired her. And this time, it was not up to me to decide what would happen. The instant Novo detected my body craving her, she acted.

A stiff narrow mass was forming in my boxers and Novo was quick to detect it. She pressed her lower body down against me, two soft feathered mounds bordering my stiff shaft through the fabric of my boxers. I grunted in surprise, Novo's body beginning to slide back and forth as she began to do for me something no mare had ever done before. Utilizing her soft motherly teats to generate stimulation for my own equipment.

I could not break free, nor did I want to. Novo was not about to release me when our hearts so dearly ached for each other. She huffed and moaned in the kiss, her tongue vigorously dancing with my own as the nonexistent tempo hastened. Her body craved me as much as mine desired hers. I could smell it. Her deep loving moans became erratic, her gyrations adding delightful pressure to my shaft as I too began to lift my hips to rub against her lower belly. My hands were doing their job as well as her teats were doing theirs.

I could not believe how lost in bliss I was. I wanted her. I needed her. As much as she needed me. Novo's moans became louder, shriller, a sign that my relentless fondling of her curvy rump was pushing her to the edge. The stiff shaft in my boxers began to periodically twitch. We were so close, yet her beak would not release me. Finally, we could not hold out any longer. Within two seconds apart from each other, we practically screamed into our kiss as our bodies quivered in climax. My seed burst forth in the confines of my boxers while my fingers clamped down on Novo's rump. The feminine musky aroma in the air only became thicker as the beautiful queen atop me shuddered in release, quite possibly for the first time in years. It was so brief, yet so fulfilling.

Panting hotly, the two of us gazed at each other as we basked in the afterglow. Novo was blushing profusely as she looked down at me with beak parted. "Dear god... Haven't...felt that happen in too long..."

"Yeah... You were... Oh man, no one has ever done that for me..." I gasped as I slid my hands a little higher, placing them on her lower back to let her flanks relax after such a powerful climax.

That look of exhaustion became one of prideful joy. Novo whispered sweetly to me, "No one...? Well, guess that means I was the first. Did mama's tits feel nice, sugar bear?"

"They...felt wonderful... You're wonderful... Everything about you is wonderful..." I huffed as I gasped for breath while setting my head back down. Novo giggled quietly as she stroked my hair. I was definitely ready to get some sleep by then.

Novo curled up beside me as she pulled the covers over us. Tired and pleasantly fatigued, sleep would come easily for us. I lazily reached for the lamp on the nightstand and turned it off, darkness falling over the chamber as I felt Novo drape her wing over me. "You were wonderful, baby... If you wake up before me, please stay with me until I can give you a kiss to start your day."

"Will do, Novo... Sweet dreams, you beautiful creature." I whispered back to her before feeling a firm kiss upon my cheek. Moments later, sleep took us as our exhausted minds slipped into the realm of dreams.

My memories of the dream I had are hazy. All I remember are...hippogriffs. Graceful soaring hippogriffs. But more than anything, I remembered the distinct form of Novo with me. I was happy. And she was happy. I think I had wings too. But upon awakening, I turned my head and saw Novo staring back at me lovingly. She brought a finger to my cheek and dragged her smooth and blunt talon to my chin. "Well, good morning, handsome. Have any good dreams?"

"Yeah... It was good because you were there..." I muttered while slowly getting my bearings. Novo's smile brightened before she reached out and pecked a little kiss upon my lips. But as we sat up in bed and stretched, the reality of what happened last night dawned on us. We sat at the edge of the bed as an air of awkward silence settled over the room. Neither of us looked at each other. Neither of us spoke for a full minute until I found the will to speak first. "So...that happened last night..."

"Uh huh..." Novo muttered at the edge of my field of vision. I could see her rub a hand over the back of the other. "You were...very good to me, James... Still... Wow, did we really do that?"

"Yeah... We...really wanted each other." I mumbled as I contemplated how much time had passed since the moment we first met. Three days. And yet... Did we really feel so strongly for each other? Out of sheer mutual understanding? Even if it was not actual intercourse... It was dangerously close. But there was one thing that came to mind. A question. “Hey, um... That term you used last night... The term MILF. What is that an acronym of?”

Novo cracked a smirk as she glanced over at me. “What? Isn’t your wife one? It basically means I’m one of the hottest moms around. But if you need the actual translation, it means ‘Mom I’d Like to Fondle’. And you did quite a bit of that last night, hm?”

“Oh lord, how’d I not see that coming?” I snickered to myself. I knew what the term on Earth translated to, but I was glad the term in Equestria translates to something more wholesome. Once the air of comedic levity faded, we once again fell silent as I waited for Novo to break the awkward silence.

"Maybe we shouldn't do that again for a while..." Novo muttered nervously while I just nodded in agreement. But as we sat there, our hands found their way to each other and took hold. Slowly, our gazes met each other. And we pulled ourselves closer to each other. We closed our eyes as our foreheads touched, our eyes soon opening as our gazes met from a mere inch away. Novo whispered to me, "I...meant everything I said last night... Every word of it..."

"Same here... I didn't...exaggerate anything, your majesty..." I muttered quietly while once again allowing a formality slip. Novo's gaze suddenly sharpened, but she then smirked at me while still gazing right into my eyes. "Sorry... That just slipped...

"Honey, you reached first and second base with the queen last night. You've got no business calling her that anymore." Novo said proudly with quite a smirk on her beak. But her gaze soon softened as she brought my hand to her chest. "But really... Remember this, honey. You hold the key to my heart now. I know now isn't the time to unlock it, but when the time comes... I trust you'll do what's best."

"Novo... I..." I muttered before I let out a sigh. Even after the rush of last night, my heart still pined for her. The seeds of love had been planted and were beginning to sprout. I would be lying to myself if I said otherwise. "Someday... One day, I'll have an answer for you."

"I'll be waiting. Now... Maybe you should go get dressed. I don't see any of your clothes lying around here." Novo said jokingly as she pulled away. I had a little laugh and gathered up my towel and slightly moist boxers from the bathroom before hurrying to my own chambers with my towel draped over me.

What a day... Just... Novo. Beautiful Novo. I came here to help her. And now I think I may be falling in love with her. But even I know it is far too soon to say for certain. Best to be cautious and wait and see. For now, I had best finish this up. Silverstream is going to want to make up for me not showing up at her place last night.

Into the Cuckoo's Nest

I have to confess that I did not finish my prior entry without a couple of interruptions in the morning. After a quick morning shower, I got dressed and sat myself down at the typewriter that had been provided for me to put down everything of note from the previous day. A good ways in, I heard a knock at the door and turned in my seat to see the door open to reveal none other than Princess Skystar carrying a platter covered by a silver dome.

"Good morning!" Novo's daughter called out as she walked in with impressive balance for carrying something like that with the use of only three of her limbs. "I thought I'd bring you breakfast today. Crab omelets with jam on wheat toast all right?"

"Ooh, sounds awesome. Thank you." I said while turning my chair around and pulling up a folding tray to allow Skystar to set my food down. She lifted the lid off, releasing a cloud of steam to show exactly what she described. Crab and spinach omelets lined with feta cheese and slices of wheat toast with blackberry jam.

I quickly got to work on my breakfast, starting with a slice of toast before moving onto the meatier options. Skystar remained seated before me with quite a smile on her beak. I quickly found out why she brought me my breakfast herself. She wanted to talk. "I just wanted to say... Mom is looking a lot happier today. Like...really happy. I haven't seen her this happy since when Dad was still around."

"Wait, really? She's in that good of a mood?" I asked while pausing in my dining. Everything was delicious, but I could wait a moment before continuing.

"Uh huh! She's almost always smiling. She cracks jokes sometimes. And sometimes she's just...really distracted. But in a good way. Like there's something really nice on her mind. Kinda like how I am when I think about dolphins and clams." Skystar explained while looking both confused, yet pleased by what she had seen. "I dunno what you've been doing to help her, but it's working."

"Yeah... Glad to hear that." I said uneasily as my thoughts went back to the previous night. God, I am still trying to process everything that happened. So much passion and genuine love in the air... I could still remember Novo's taste when we kissed. The full rounded contours of her motherly hips in my hands. I silently reprimanded myself as I realized I was having less than decent thoughts about the mother of the mare sitting before me. "So... She's in a really good mood?"

"Mmhm. I think she wanted to see you, but she told me she didn't have time." Skystar replied as I remembered what we said to each other that morning. It would be best to give each other space so we could process our thoughts and feelings on the matter. Skystar went silent for a moment as she probably noticed that I had become too distracted to keep eating. "Do you like her?"

My eyes reflexively opened a bit wider upon hearing that question. I decided to be as honest as possible without making any preemptive assumptions about where I stood on the matter. "Yes... Very much. Novo is amazing. You have an awesome mom."

"Yeah, I know. My mom's pretty cool. Anyway, I just wanted to talk to you about that. I'll let you get back to your breakfast, OK?" Skystar said before she stood up and began to back away to the door. "It was nice talking to you, James. Just leave your dishes and someone will come by to retrieve them in a while."

"Will do. You have a good one, Skystar." I replied as she departed. I dug back into my breakfast with more focus, savoring the rich jam and the delectable flavor of the omelet. The hippogriffs have such good taste in cooking.

I did not go undisturbed for much longer. Right after I finished my breakfast and went back to my typewriter, barely five minutes passed before I heard another knock at the door. Mildly annoyed that I was being interrupted again already, I turned to look at the door as it opened. But my mood suddenly shifted when I saw Silverstream walk in. And she did not say anything as she looked at me with a rather displeased expression.

I could see what she was unhappy about just by looking at her face. The moment I averted my gaze, Silverstream spoke up. "Did something happen last night? You never showed up..."

"Yeah, something did... One of the guards came by to tell you all, right?" I asked while managing to bring myself to make eye contact with my young friend. Even though I knew Novo needed me last night, I did not make the choice to stay willingly.

"Uh huh... One of Dad's friends stopped by and let us know that something important came up and you couldn't make it." She said while sitting on the floor before me. "Was it bad?"

I was not sure if I should give away all the details, so I told her what she needed to know. "Novo was in a delicate state at the time and dearly required my presence. I had to stay with her through the night, but she's doing just fine now."

"Ooooh, it must have been pretty bad. You did say you accidentally broke her heart... She must really like you if she wanted you to look after her." Silverstream said as her eyes perked up a bit. But she then asked, "But...you'll be at my place tonight, right? I was really looking forward to some more cuddles in bed..."

"Yeah, I'll definitely be there tonight. I won't disappoint you two days in a row." I said softly as I reached out and pet her on the head. Silverstream finally smiled and tilted her head into my hand. "And...thank you for being there for me yesterday."

"Aw, I'm glad I could help. I don't like seeing my best friend all sad." Silverstream chirped as she churred at my touch. I then started digging my fingers deeper through her plumage as her feathers began to fluff up. "Ooooh, scritches... Oh yeah, that's how I wanna start my day..."

"Only the best for the prettiest bird." I said with a slight chuckle as Silverstream closed her eyes and sat pretty while letting my fingers go to work in her plumage. After a minute of giving her more of her favorite scritches, I finally brought up a question. "Got any plans for today? I was hoping to get out of the palace for a while today."

"Mmmm... Goooood scritches.... Huh? You wanna do something? Um... I'll check with Skystar! Maybe she can think of something." Silverstream replied before she reached out and hugged me. "I'll be back. Wait for me, OK?"

I patted my little friend on the back as she put her arms around me. "Will do. I'll be here."

Silverstream trotted out of the room with a spring in her step while I went back to finishing up my recollection of the previous day on the typewriter. Once I had finished and stacked the pages in order, I heard a knock at the door before seeing Silverstream poke her head in again. "Hey, James! Grab your stuff! Skystar wants to see us out on the bridge!"

"OK, I'll be there in a few minutes." I replied before grabbing my shoes. I did not want to have to bother with my armor today. After pulling on my backpack just in case I had the opportunity to do some more souvenir shopping, I headed out and down the halls before stepping out onto the bridge leading towards the Omega sector. Out in the middle was Skystar chatting with Silverstream and Terramar.

"Morning, James! Where were you last night? One of Dad's friends came by and said you couldn't make it." Terramar asked as I drew closer, Silverstream and Skystar waiting patiently with him.

"Novo sincerely requested my presence. I think she was having a moment of weakness and wanted some company. She's doing better though." I replied while being mindful of what I told him. Skystar just nodded in confirmation, having seen that her mother was in much better spirits that morning.

Silverstream then hopped forward her a few quick scritches on her head. "Mmm... Where we going today? It's fun checking out places with someone new in town."

Skystar looked at her two friends as she asked, "How about we take the lift down? You haven't been to the Upsilon sector yet, have you?"

"Upsilon? Um... I'm not terribly familiar with the Greek alphabet, but that's the fifth from the top, right?" I asked while trying to recall some of the last symbols in the alphabet. Some I remembered more than others like Lambda, Epsilon, and Sigma, but at least half I could not recall.

"Yeah, it is. It's right under the Omega sector, so there's a lift connecting them. Let's go!" Skystar replied before trotting off with her friends in tow. I hurried along to keep up, not wanting to get left behind. We did eventually find one of those large hydraulic lifts at the edge of town and soon found ourselves descending the mountainside upon it.

Much like the last time, Silverstream was trotting around the edge to really enjoy the view. I was leaning on the railing on one side to appreciate the view myself, but Skystar was also wandering around the edge with her friend. Terramar was staying close to me as the two of us watched the two friends interacting and just putting on a show of excitement. I glanced at Terramar and spoke up briefly. "Women. Am I right?"

Terramar got a laugh out of that. "Yeah, pretty much. Sometimes it's hard for me to keep up with them."

"Well, every group needs a straight man and you do a good enough job at that." I retorted while patting the colt on the head. "They do play off of each other, now that we've got them in the same space together. Though Skystar seems a bit more reserved compared to your sister."

"Yeah, but she's a little more scatterbrained when it comes to her interests. Just don't bring up seashells or we'll have to listen about them for an hour. Or anything involving the sea, really." Terramar added while he rolled his eyes. I almost forgot about when I found her playing with a clam at our first meeting. Then again, I suppose that seashell necklace should serve as a warning to what her biggest interests are.

The lift eventually passed under a bridge that spanned the mountainside, answering my unspoken question about how these lifts might get in the way of foot traffic. Silverstream soon came over to me while begging for more scritches. I was happy to provide, dragging my fingers against her scalp as she fluffed up like an angry chicken. Skystar caught wind of what I was doing and came over for scritches too. Even Terramar joined in as I had to take turns with the three of them.

"Guys... Guys? I think we're here." I eventually said once I noticed the rooftops of the Upsilon sector starting to peak up around the lift.

"We are?" Skystar said as she stood up from the fluffy bird pile I was now buried under. The three of them stood up as the lift came to a stop to reveal the chalky white architecture around us. Skystar then looked back at us with a big grin on her beak. "Yep, this is the Upsilon sector! Come on! There's a place down here I really like to visit!"

"Does it involve shellfish?" I asked with Skystar not hearing me. After following her through town for a little while, we came to a fairly large building that was more wide than tall. And from what I could tell, it was an aquarium. "Yep... Pretty amazing seeing one of these so high up on a mountain."

"This way, we don't have to go all the way down to the beach to see the fishes! Come on!" Silverstream tweeted as she trotted inside while we followed along. Skystar handled the admission price by insisting that they bill the Ivory Palace. I hope Novo would not mind. Pleasant quiet music played throughout the aquarium as I shuffled along, taking in the sights of many tropical fish that probably were not native to the surrounding ocean. Some were familiar to me while others did not resemble any kind of fish I had ever seen, likely being native to this world with no such counterpart back home on Earth.

Skystar and Silverstream were respectfully quiet as we browsed the various tanks. I eventually came to one that housed sharks. I think. Some had rather strange designs, stuff you would only see in a strange world like Equestria. Intrigued, I reached into my pocket and pulled out my DSi and activated the camera feature. I started snapping photos of the exotic wildlife before Terramar happened to notice what I was doing. "What's that you got there?"

"Huh? You mean... Oh, this? I'm just using it as a camera." I said while holding the DSi up for him to see. I then took a look at the device and wondered why I had not been taking more pictures while I was on Capricorn Island. "Man, I really should take more photos while I'm here..."

"You wanna take a picture of me?" Terramar asked now that his interest had been piqued.

"Yeah, sure. Get up against the glass." I replied while Terramar stood on his hind legs and leaned against the aquarium's glass panel. I stepped back to center the shot and looked through the DSi's screens to make sure I was getting the view I wanted. But just as I was about to take the shot, a shark with a particularly large maw swam up to the glass and seemed to show a big toothy grin. I snapped the photo just as Terramar's eyes glanced to his left as if acknowledging the presence of a friend. Of course, the instant after the photo was taken, Terramar suddenly pushed himself away from the glass panel in surprise. I looked at the photo on the screen, finding some amusement as the context of what was displayed appeared to be very different from Terramar's actual reaction. "Thanks, Terra. Great shot."

"Uh... Sure? Really, where'd that guy come from?" He replied while watching the shark swim off.

"I'm guessing these guys have pictures of them taken so often that they learned how to photobomb." I said before becoming still as I noticed the faint flapping of wings and the breeze one such pair would kick up. A quick glance over my shoulder revealed Silverstream hovering behind me while peeking at the photo I just took. "What's up, Silver? You want a picture taken too?"

"This is a camera? Cool! Yeah, over here!" She replied before landing and trotting over to a smaller display tank behind me. She stood up and leaned on the edge of the tiny counter. "How about here?"

"Looks good. Just give me a second..." I said as I approached while keeping the DSi steady. But as I lined up a shot, Silverstream to her left and opened her beak wide as a clownfish swam lazily in her general direction. Seeing what she was doing, I cracked a smirk as I made sure to line them up and snap the photo with the angel making it look like Silverstream was about to devour a fish that was swimming towards her open beak. "Good one, Silver. That turned out great."

"Couldn't resist!" She said with a giggle. She then flew up behind me again to look at the photo I had just taken and snickered with her had by her beak. "Wow, that looks like I'm about to have a snack. Hey, Skystar! Wanna have any photos taken?"

"Sure! Over here!" The princess of Capricorn Island called out as she sat before a tank with lots of bright and colorful coral and anemones on display like an underwater flower garden. I noticed why she chose that spot. Skystar had her head tilted one way to have the hibiscus flower set in her mane facing the camera. A theme of flowers. I lined up m DSi and snapped a shot before Skystar came trotting over to take a look. "Ooh, good one! It's like I just plucked a flower out from the bunch of them."

We went from tank to tank, taking silly selfies while posing appropriately with the wildlife on display. I even joined in with a tank that had some sea turtles swimming around. They seemed to understand what was up and floated across from each other, allowing me to appear to be balancing the two of them on my upturned palms. Terramar served as the photographer for my pictures. He was the only one levelheaded enough for me to trust with the device.

At least at first. Before long, I started to allow Skystar and Silverstream to handle the DSi as they took selfies together. They even started making silly faces at times while using the device's inner camera to snap pictures of themselves. Terramar and I joined in too with me snapping a photo of me puckering up to look like I was about to smooch a fish with noticeably large lips. In all, it was a good time. And it gave me a bunch of photos to show when I get back home.

We eventually decided to head out while I checked the gallery of photos that had been taken. I hope there is a way to get the data off the DSi for printing the photos. Silverstream flexed her neck once we were outside again, probably trying to loosen herself up after spending too long in the relaxing atmosphere. I looked back at the aquarium as I made a mental note to stop by the Upsilon sector when I bring my family along sometime.

"Phew, that was a good time. Where to next?" Terramar asked after taking a moment to stretch as well.

"Wanna grab some gyros? It's about lunchtime, right?" Skystar asked as she started to lead us away. I was starting to feel a bit hungry and gyros are always delicious. We soon followed her to an outdoor café that were indeed serving up the tasty morsels. Skystar handled the payment, again telling the clerk to bill the Ivory Palace.

I was not surprised to see that the gyros of Capricorn Island substituted the usual combination of beef and lamb with fish. Not that I minded. It seemed to be a diced mixture of crab and sea bass. Never thought I would see a type of seafood gyro, but I was not disappointed. Fantastic cooking as always.

After a while, we started to make our way up the nearest path out of town and began to trek up the mountain. It was one of the few locations that had a full forest growing on the mountainside. I think it mostly consisted of laurel and evergreens, giving the air a crisp clean scent as we walked along the path. As Skystar and Silverstream flew up to inspect the canopy, Terramar stayed close to me as I snapped a few photos with my DSi. "Never thought I'd find a forest like this on such a mountain..."

"Yeah, there aren't too many. It's easy to forget we're even on a mountain out in the middle of the ocean while in here." Terramar said while he watched his sister flutter about above us. She tried tweeting back to a couple of songbirds and even got to converse with them. Or so I wondered. Terramar looked up at me and asked, "You think she understands what they're saying?"

"Nah. It's one thing to sound like a bird. It's another to actually understand them." I retorted while finding the concept amusing to imagine. I felt like a photographer on holiday as I walked along with my DSi constantly out and ready to snap photos. I need to remember to do that more often on these trips.

While Silverstream and Skystar stayed higher up, sometimes even perching on some of the sturdier tree branches, Terramar stayed close to me on the ground for most of the walk through the forest. I guess he just has a down to earth personality compared to his madcap sister. Skystar seemed to be a middle ground between the two, but definitely leaned more to Silverstream's side with her eccentricities. She and Silverstream even got into singing with some songbirds. And by singing, I mean tweeting away with them and filling the air with a delightful ambience. I looked up at them sitting together in the canopy as they trilled and chirped like proper birds for once. "You hippogriffs have such an impressive vocal range..."

"Yeah, our vocal chords work pretty different from most other." Terramar said before I suddenly heard another voice speak up from beside me while I snapped a photo of the two mares tweeting above us. "They can handle quite an array of tones and pitch, more than even the most sophisticated parrot."

I turned to my left as I recognized the voice right away. I know that accent anywhere by now. "Admiral, when'd you get...here?"

I knew I had heard Admiral Seaspray just then, but he was nowhere to be seen. I looked left and right before it dawned on me. I looked down and saw Terramar looking up at me with a crooked smile set into his beak. He was trying desperately not to laugh. I then cracked a smirk as I asked, "Not so above all these shenanigans after all, are we?"

Terramar burst into laughter, drifting between his voice and that of Seaspray's as he could not maintain his performance. Even so, I saw what he was trying to prove. Hippogriffs are able to mimic sounds as well as the most versatile parrots. But before I could think about this much more, I felt some weight being spread across my shoulders as the sounds of birds became less prominent in the air. A glance to my right revealed Silverstream's head next to mine. "Carry me, best friend?"

"Oh, how can I say no to that face? Hey, Terra. Snap a photo of us?" I replied as an idea came to mind. I passed the DSi to his hand before he sat before us and took a photo of me with Silverstream draped across my shoulders like a little lost lamb. When he turned the device around to let me see the photo, I was quite amused with Silverstream making a peace sign with her fingers. That silly little bird.

Now that I had to use both hands to hold onto Silverstream's arms and legs to keep her secured over my shoulders, Terramar placed the DSi back into my pocket. Skystar came back down from the canopy and cracked an amused smile at Silverstream. "Comfy?"

"Uh huh. I mean its a bit softer up here, but it feels easier to slide off without the extra bulk of his armor." Silverstream replied while she squirmed a bit to find a more comfortable position.

"That's why I'm holding onto you." I added as we walked along, my arm draped over her legs while my other hand held one of her arms. Silverstream gave me a grateful nuzzle as we continued along the forest path together. Skystar would not stop looking the two of us over. I finally found it necessary to point out what she was probably thinking. "No, I can't carry you like this. You're way too big for that and probably too heavy."

"Awwww... But it looks so fun!" Skystar groaned before she began to pout. Terramar just laughed under his breath. I just kept walking while making certain Silverstream was in no danger of falling off. I think she was having a good time. Especially when she began to hum and churr while nuzzling her head against mine.

"Someone's a happy bird." I said softly to my adorable friend as she voiced her thanks for me humoring her silly desires. I rubbed my hand over her shins and her exposed hooves and fluffy fetlocks. It was strange feeling such plush feathers on the limb of an equine. Not that I minded. I have long since become desensitized to the bizarre workings of Equestria. I no longer question these things. In a world of indecipherable magical elements, just about anything is possible.

"Mmhm... Because you keep making this bird happy." Silverstream cooed as I felt her beak nuzzle my cheek. Skystar and Terramar had gone a short ways ahead without my knowing, my gait having likely slowed now that I had become quite distracted by both the majesty of the forest around us and the constant soft touch of my friend's plumage. Silverstream then whispered, "You'll be there tonight, right? I'd love to have you in my bed again."

"That almost sounds wrong...but yeah, I'll be at your place tonight." I whispered back while keeping my grip loose, but not too loose. I felt genuinely bad about bailing on our arrangements last night. Even if Novo sincerely needed my presence. I do not regret what happened last night in Novo's chambers, but I did not want to disappoint precious Silverstream. "Hey... Sorry about last night. I didn't want to bail on you. It's just... You know how things can come up out of nowhere that shouldn't be ignored, right?"

"Uh huh. It's OK. I mean it sounds like the queen really needed you for something." Silverstream said as she again nuzzled my cheek with the side of her head. "But that means you owe me double the cuddles tonight, all right?"

"Agreed. A good girl like you deserves good things." I spoke with a bit of a smirk on my lips as she tried to harmlessly strong-arm me into giving her more that night. She deserved it though. I know few brimming with such positive vibes and a desire to see others happy. As a result, I wanted to see this precious filly happy all the time.

After well over thirty minutes of wandering down the forest path, light could be seen far ahead as the trees opened out to reveal what lied beyond. Upon stepping out of the forest, we were greeted by a path crossing through a meadow that curled up the mountain to another town of purest white. Silverstream pointed ahead as she said, "Ooh, there's the Phi sector!"

"Yeah, I see it. I'll just follow your lead." I said as Silverstream flew off of my shoulders while we hurried to catch up to our friends. Once inside the town's perimeter, Silverstream glanced over at Skystar. "Say, didn't you order something for your shell collection?"

Skystar's eyes lit up before she looked right back at her friend. "Ooh, right! Maybe it's here! I'll have to go sign for it. Let's go check out the post office!"

"Sure. I'll just wait around here for you guys to get back." I said before stepping towards a bench by the street. I knew I had no business poking around a post office I would likely never use.

"No problem. I'll stick with them to make sure they don't take too long." Terramar replied before I watched the three of them trot off. I sat myself down on the bench and got comfortable while looking over the photos I had just taken on my DSi. "I really should take more while I'm here... Maybe I should get one of Novo."

Barely a minute passed before I found myself receiving some unplanned company. I noticed some movement out of the corner of my eye and found someone else sitting upon the bench while looking up at me. A wayward hippogriff child, probably only five years old or so.

"Well... Aren't you cute." I said while putting away my DSi. While older hippogriffs may be regal and beautiful, I found right away that the youngest hippogriffs are some of the cutest kids you will ever see in Equestria. Covered in fluffy down of soft pastel colors and with a short tail and mane, this baby bird looked up at me with big curious eyes. "Whatcha doing out here? You get away from mama?"

The little hippogriff child, a colt, responded with a quick chirp. No words. Just a tweet like one might hear from a chick. Maybe he really did not know how to speak yet. Maybe he was choosing to not speak to a stranger. Or maybe hippogriffs take longer to learn how to talk due to different vocal chords. Regardless, the little guy did not say a word. Even so, I found him to be so irresistibly adorable that I felt a strong desire to pet him on the head. "Well, you're very brave to be out exploring on your own. I hope mama knows where you are."

The little guy did not mind at all and even stuck his head up into the palm of my hand. I started to apply scritches to his head while my hand slowly slid over his plumage. His eyes closed in delight while letting out little quiet chirps like a very relaxed duckling. I began to wonder if Silverstream and Terramar looked that cute and small only eight years ago or so. I know birds tend to grow fast, but it was still mind-boggling that a pair of hippogriff kids at only twelve years old could be taller than any adult pony I know while even sounding like they were in their mid to late teens. "You hippogriff kids grow up too fast, you know that?"

The little hippogriff colt was not in the mood for conversation. He was only interested in the scritches I had to give. Not that I was expecting him to talk, really. Before long, another little hippogriff child came fluttering down, but I could tell this one was a filly. "Hm? Oh, hey there. You want some scritches too?"

She too gave a little chirp and snuggled up to me as my other hand went to work on her head, scritching through her plumage. I adored these two baby bird horses and their willingness to trust me. I also found it amusing how I was just some random guy playing with a couple of little kids. "I'm like the candy man, but I give out scritches instead. Come one, come all. Come get your scritches here, courtesy of Equestria's only human. The softest hands in...um..."

I went silent as a trio of more little hippogriff kids came over to me and looked up at their neighbors while I gave them scritches. "I thought I was kidding... What, is school out? Wait... Oh right, it is. You kids want some scritches too?"

Before I knew it, I was set upon by the three youngsters who quietly and happily chirped while I went back and forth with my hands, trying to give them scritches in an even manner. I only had two hands after all. Thinking back to what I said to myself earlier, I started to quietly sing a jaunty line of lyrics. "Who can take a sunrise..."

Right on cue, the five hippogriff kids lifted their heads and sang along as they mirrored my words like a chorus. "Who can take a sunriiiise..."

I went silent for a minute as I was caught entirely by surprise. I really was not expecting those kids to know how to talk at the time. Either that, or they were mimicking me like a bunch of parrots. Still, I decided to go along with this sudden development and continued to sing along with the hippogriff foals doing their part as the chorus. "Sprinkle it with deeeewww..."

"Sprinkle it with dew!" The quintet of kids sang along with me once I finished the line.

I cracked a silly smirk, now thoroughly entertained by these kids. "Cover it with chocolate and miracle or two. The Candy Maaaan..."

"The Candy Maaaan!" The kids all sang together with their heads held high. I only stopped singing by that point because I did not know the rest of the lyrics to that song.

"Man, you hippogriffs are adorable." I laughed as I scooped the giggling kids up into my arms all at once for a fluffy snuggle. But a moment later, I noticed shadows being cast over us before I looked up and felt a chill go down my spine. A quintet of hippogriff stallions and mares were standing before me while looking down at us. No doubt the kids' parents.

They looked at us in stoic silence while I looked back up at them without blinking once. If I was back on Earth, this situation could have carried some very disturbing contexts to it. I began to sweat as I feared the worst. "I... I was just sitting here when one of them came up to me. I started giving him scritches and...the rest just sort of showed up one by one."

"Scritches?" One of the stallions asked with a look of curiosity in his eyes.

"Uh... Yeah. Scritches. Like this." I said with a few of my fingers starting to scritch the back of the head on one of the kids. The little filly cooed like a baby toucan as her eyes closed to convey her enjoyment.

The five of the parents looked back and forth at each other as if to have a silent conversation. Finally, one of the mares looked at me with a smile and asked, "Can we get some of that?"

"You?! Well...sure." I muttered in some relief while I released the five foals from my embrace. The five parents brought their heads forward to make them easier to reach while my hands went from head to head, applying some delightful scritches to them. This went on for a couple of minute, but the five of them all looked quite pleased by the time I was done. "So... Felt nice, right?"

"Sure did! No wonder our kids liked it." One of the stallions said as the others nodded in agreement. He then looked at the five foals and said, "Time to go home, kids. And be sure to say thank you to the kind gentleman."

The five foals hopped down from the bench before they turned to face me in a row. They all bowed their heads and spoke up in unison. "Thank you, mister!"

"Anytime, kiddies. You all have a good one." I replied while waving goodbye. I then watched as the kids and their parents walked away, but not before the foals started to sing the same song again. Although I swear the colt who took the lead was singing in an abnormally deep voice that sounded too familiar. "Wait... Was that my voice? Don't tell me these hippogriffs are like parrots..."

I barely had two minutes to wait before the trio of hippogriffs I was waiting for started to come down the road towards me. I stood up once they got close before Silverstream jumped right into my arms for a hug. "Sorry if we kept you waiting! Were you OK?"

I replied while setting down my excitable friend, "Nah, I'm good. I entertained myself with a quintet of kids who showed up... Wait, that came out wrong."

"What, you mean those five little kids we passed? They looked happy." Terramar replied while not really noticing the implications of what I said. Probably for the best anyway.

"Yeah, they were singing! They must have been in a good mood. Did you give them some scritches?" Skystar asked as she came over to me.

"Sure did. They really liked it. I swear you hippogriffs are some of the most adorable things I have ever seen in Equestria... Wait, did you find what you needed at the post office?" I replied before remembering what I had been waiting there for in the first place.

"Uh huh! My package came, so I signed for it so it could be sent up to the Ivory Palace. It should be there tonight. Anyway, where to now? Maybe some window shopping while we're here?" Skystar explained before turning her attention to the entire reason we were even there at all.

"Sounds fine to me. It'll be nice to see if I can find some more souvenirs to bring home." I said before we continued on down the road. We eventually came to a row of shops that brought to mind some of the roads in Canterlot. They had large windows out front that allowed pedestrians to peer inside and appraise some of the wares before deciding whether or not to head inside. One such shop caught my eye and I stepped inside to investigate. It was a kind of shop that sold various treats and even spirits. What caught me by surprise was seeing sweeter treats supplemented with sea salt. I suppose if such a thing is one of Capricorn Island's chief exports, they would surely use it extensively on whatever they could.

I browsed the bottles of wine and mead. Surely Rarity would appreciate a bottle of a type of drink you seldom find on the mainland. I picked out a few bottles of mead. One that seemed to be the most basic type of mead, one instilled with berries, and one brewed with a darker type of honey. That last one was probably too strong for my tastes, but Rarity would likely appreciate something with a flavor that is probably akin to red wine. I told the clerk to bill the Ivory Palace and placed the bottles in my backpack. They barely had enough room in there. As we left the store, Terramar looked up at me and asked, "Have you ever tasted mead, James? What's it like?"

Until I came to Capricorn Island, I had never even seen the stuff. I have had a few times to taste it since arriving, but I deciding to get clever with my response by briefly adopting a pseudo Nordic accent. "It's like a fair maiden's kiss on a starry night..."

The three hippogriffs in my company gave me some funny looks since my response really was not telling them anything about the flavor. I cracked an amused smirk as I quickly dropped the accent. "OK, seriously now... You two are way too young to be drinking, but... It's like a strange combination of wine and whisky from what I've tried. Thicker and stronger than wine, but not too distant in how it rolls across the tongue. And when it comes to the kind I've tried, the flavor of honey is pretty prominent. Just...make sure you serve it over a little ice. It's too strong for a full glass otherwise."

"Yeah, that's pretty much what it's like." Skystar spoke up, being well within the age range for alcoholic beverages. She then led us down the street before ducking into a bookstore. I instantly thought about Twilight Sparkle back home. She would surely enjoy a good read. I settled on a book that doubled as a travel guide for Capricorn Island. It seemed to describe the history of some of the sectors and certain landmarks. Such an aspiring bookworm would appreciate learning about such a lovely place.

As we continued along from shop to shop, I counted on my fingers the friends I had picked up gifts for. I had already picked up a hefty load of treats for Pinkie Pie and anyone else I could not think of a gift for, but I at least wanted to get stuff for as many of my friends as possible while keeping them tailored to their tastes. I resolved to give one of those other bottles of mead to Applejack since she too has a taste for booze. Maybe she could try mixing some of it with her cider to come up with a type of cocktail. Apples and honey sounds like a delicious combination. Giving Rainbow Dash hard liquor was a bad idea. I know she can barely drink at all before she has trouble flying straight. I already got Smolder a set of earrings. What could I bring Fluttershy?

I suddenly had an idea and swung back around to the bookstore. Something she and Gladesong could enjoy. I found what I was hoping to find. Storybooks for very young kids. She could read them to Gladesong before bed. I just picked two at random and headed out after paying for those with my own money. Silverstream had noticed that I had slipped away and came trotting my way once I had stepped out of the place. "Where'd you go? I couldn't find you for a minute."

"Oh, I just remembered that I forgot something and went back for it. Sorry I didn't say anything. Where's Skystar and your brother?" I asked while noticing that they had not followed her. I was glad she came back for me. I would hate to get completely separated from them while having no easy way to get back up to the Omega Sector.

"They're checking out a deli right now. Wanna get a snack?" Silverstream replied before trotting along with me behind her. Sure enough, I found myself standing in a deli with Skystar and Terramar browsing some very colorful filets on display. The whole place smelled of fresh fish with no other kind of meat to be seen.

While the hippogriffs could eat fish raw without trouble, I knew better than to try that. I settled for a small portion of delicious smoked salmon while the others each got a filet of differing kinds of fish and gulped them all down whole. At least until I noticed them chewing their snack. So strange how these bird horses actually have jaws with teeth behind those beaks...

"Mmmm, nothing beats fresh tilapia!" Silverstream said with a satisfied sigh while having her beak parted. They all got different types of fish. Where Silverstream ordered a filet of tilapia, Skystar got salmon while Terramar chose swordfish. I then followed them along, passing through the Phi sector without stopping for much before we had headed out on the other side and continued our way up the mountain.

"You guys get any intrepid hikers out this way? With this many towns on the island and having them all connected by paths and lifts, it takes a lot of walking just to get anywhere." I asked while finally noticing how much work it is to get from one sector to the other when on foot and choosing to not exploit the various hydraulic lifts connecting them all together.

Skystar turned to look at me as we walked along a cliff that had a low wall made up of stones compacted together. "Actually, we do! This island draws a lot of attention from tourists who come out here just to hike all over the place. Most of the mountain is still left undeveloped, so there's plenty of nature to explore."

"Heh, I would've hated living here as a kid... Most kids just don't have the endurance for all this walking." I said to myself as I thought back to my days in the boy scouts and that big daylong hike we went on once. God, that was a miserable time for me. Although I would not have any issues with it now.

We passed few fellow hippogriffs along the way and the few we did pass were pulling wagons and carts loaded with goods. I suppose the roads are used more often for transporting supplies than foot travel. I guess only tourists use them for the most part.

After maybe halfway up the path to the next sector, we came to an open area that was fashion into a rest stop. I stayed near the edge and leaned on the wall while Skystar and Silverstream browsed the vending machines. It was such an impressive view of the sea out over the horizon and even provided a good spot to look down the mountain. The air was quiet and crisp. Nothing short of refreshing.

I was not alone for much longer. Terramar soon came over and peered out over the wall beside me. "Nice view, huh?"

"It sure is. Everything about this island oozes with beauty. The ecosystem, the environment, the architecture, and even the people." I said softly while just enjoying the view now that I had a moment to myself. Or at least mostly to myself. I soon looked down at Terramar and noticed he was not with his sister and friend. "Had enough of the noise for a while?"

He laughed for a second before he looked up at me. "Yeah, I guess. Sometimes I feel like the odd one out. I can't keep up with them all the time."

"I know exactly what you mean. The wild and wacky ones tend to leave the more introverted ones behind with all that energy." I said while thinking back to my friends in Ponyville. I definitely have the same issues with the likes of Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash. I can never keep up with their enthusiasm and energy.

"Pretty much, yeah." The colt said before he looked up at me. "And it's just nice to have some more guy friends for a change."

That got a smile out of me. Most of the people I spend time with back home are mares, though I never really wondered why I do not see more stallions. I looked back at Terramar and patted him lightly on the head. "You're a good kid, Terra. And you've been a good friend."

"Aww, come on, James. I'm nothing special here." He chuckled while grinning brightly as he pushed my hand away. He then nodded back at me and said, "You're a great guy too. Silverstream especially thinks so. She was kinda upset when we were told you weren't gonna be showing up last night."

I sighed as I thought back to when Silverstream came to see me that morning. I was not feeling bad about it anymore, but I did not want to have to bail on them again. "Yeah, she made that clear when she came to see me this morning. Really, I'm sorry I couldn't make it. The queen requested my presence that night and... I just thought it would be a bad idea to leave her alone."

"Right, you came here with Princess Celestia. I've heard those two have always been good friends. Like for a really long time. Really funny when they argue, but I can't tell if they're doing it because they're mad at each other or if they're having fun." Terramar said while propping his head up on one hand while his face conveyed his puzzlement over their behavior quite well.

I cracked a smirk, having seen them bicker enough to know that those arguments are never out of hostility. "Oh, I don't think you have anything to worry about with those two. They're just being funny when they're like that."

"If you say so. I mean they never stay mad at each other for long." Terramar spoke while cracking a crooked smirk as if he was recalling a particularly funny spat the two royals must have had near him. He then looked up at me and asked, "But about Queen Novo... Why did she need you up at the palace last night? I thought you two had a fight yesterday?"

I thought carefully on how to respond to that. I too was not entirely certain of what to make of the current situation with her. "Novo.....had a bit of a meltdown last night and wanted me there to comfort her."

"But why you...? And why not Princess Celestia?" He asked in return, probably confused as to why someone Novo has known and liked for centuries would not have been the more ideal choice.

Again, I was not sure of how to explain the situation to him. Terramar may have sounded and looked older than he was, but he was just a colt. Not a stallion. "Because...she likes me. And probably because.....I'm a man. And there are some things even Celestia can't help her with."

Terramar only continued to look and sound confused by the thing. "Wow... Not even Princess Celestia could help her? I guess being queen has some really weird problems to deal with sometimes."

"Yeah, I don't fully understand this business myself. Nor do I personally understand why an understanding and patient man is a better at times than a close female friend. She's doing better now, so I'll definitely be coming by this evening at your place to make up for last night." I said while patting Terramar on the head again. I did not want to explain anything to him that he would not understand. Best to let time expand his understandings of matters of the heart.

Moments later, Silverstream and Skystar came over to join us. Silverstream even handed me a candy bar wrapped in plastic. "Who wants some goodies?"

"Huh? Oh, thanks... Um..." I mumbled before recognizing the labeling on the wrapper. A Chuckles brand candy bar. Nougat, peanuts, and caramel wrapped in milk chocolate. Chocolate... "Wait a second... Didn't you say you guys don't really have the means to produce the more mainstream sweet stuff for candy?"

Skystar replied while popping chocolate-covered raisins into her beak, "Yeah, we don't. All the stuff in the vending machines? That's all imported from the mainland. Mostly. Awesome stuff, but kinda pricey when you buy them individually."

Silverstream also had a Chuckles bar in her hand that she was enthusiastically eating. "Mmm, what a shame! I love this chocolate stuff! And this sticky gooey golden stuff inside it. Yum with a capital Y! You guy's have it good where you come from!"

"Yeah, but your stuff seems a bit healthier, if you ask me." I retorted while Silverstream licked the leftover chocolate from her hand. With how much her energy and positivity reminds me of Pinkie Pie at times, I was surprised I was not anticipating Silverstream having a sweet tooth to match. Terramar just rolled his eyes at his sister's enthusiasm while enjoying a set of Knick Knack bars. Just crunchy wafers in a layer of milk chocolate linked together.

After discarding our wrappers into the nearest waste bin, we continued on our way up the mountain path. I was almost about to ask if we could visit that lack with the jellyfish, but then I recalled that it was located much farther down the mountain. No way we would have time to visit that without me having a set of wings to fly with. While uneventful from that point on, it was still a quiet and refreshing walk with only the sound of the wind breaking the silence. That, and the conversations of the three hippogriffs as they pranced along ahead while chatting it up with each other.

We did eventually come to the next town up the mountain. The Chi sector. Although I have to say not a whole lot of interest happened there. We did some window shopping and picked up some takeout menus from a few restaurants to plan potential visits, but not much worth mentioning came up. The path leading to the next sector was a fair bit rockier than usual. I was expecting there to be steps at some point, but the hippogriffs were consistent in the use of roads to not impede the wheels of carts.

There was a path that led away from the road at one point. Skystar insisted it was a shortcut for anyone who was on foot. I think it was specifically a hiking path since there was no way anything with wheels would have been able to make it up that way.

I breathed a harsh sigh as I paused during the trek to gaze out at the impressive horizon. The area was looking much more like what one would expect when they imagine a mountain. Rocky terrain, little vegetation, and crisp clear air. With how lush and varied the terrain of the mountain could get, I suspect the hard rocky qualities of this part of the mountain made it harder for vegetation to take root. I muttered to myself as I lagged behind my winged companions, "Man, I never would've been cut out for this twenty years ago."

"Hoooo, smell that air! Echo! Echoooo!" Silverstream called out as the hard craggy terrain around us allowed her voice to bounce around enough to provide an echo effect. I could not contain a chuckle as I heard her voice reverberate around the area. Skystar joined in as well, but Terramar covered his ears as they started singing a little songbird duet together. It was funny, musical, but pretty loud. Even I kept my distance for a minute.

Finally having enough of his sister's shenanigans for the moment, Terramar hung back to allow her and Skystar to go on ahead. I noticed him staying behind as I caught up to him. "Loud enough for you?"

"Very funny." Terramar retorted while looking both amused and annoyed at once, if that is even possible. He then asked, "How about you? You keep falling behind. Everything OK?"

"Well, your hippogriffs are a lot more spry than I am and having four walking limbs makes you a lot faster at covering terrain. I'm OK. I'm just not used to hiking like this. I didn't even expect to do this on our way over here a few days ago." I replied while starting to head up the mountain path with Terramar at my side. "I think it's been at least seventeen years since the last time I went on a proper hike. At least I've built up a lot more endurance since then."

"That long? You mean when you were a kid?" Terramar asked with his curiosity piqued. I certainly did not mind having a conversation about it with him. If anything, I appreciated his company in a conversation the most since he seemed to be a better listener than Silverstream most of the time.

"Yeah, back when I was in the Boy Scouts. We ended up hiking all day across a mountain and through forests. I hated it. I just did not have the discipline or stamina to handle something like that without constant complaining and my feet were so swollen by the time I got home. Nowadays, I can handle stuff like this no problem and I can appreciate being out here in nature. But back then..." I explained wile thinking back to that day so long ago. If I did it again, I would probably enjoy it. But at the time, I simply was not who I am now.

Terramar let out a snicker as he heard just how poorly I matched up with such an activity back then. "Sounds like you weren't in the best of shape back then. But you look pretty good now."

"Yeah, my diet's been a lot better ever since I came to Equestria. I never thought I would ever slim down this much and it's been great." I spoke while the two of us continued on up the path. "You people sure know how to eat. And healthily too."

After only fifteen or twenty minutes or so of walking along that craggy mountain path, the four of us came back out onto the main road leading up to the next sector. Skystar pointed up ahead as she said, "Now we're at the second from the top. There's the Psi sector."

"Not much further until we get home now. Maybe we'll even make it in time for dinner." I said while following along with them. "What's to see around here?"

"Um... Hold on, it's coming to me..." Skystar muttered as she looked every which way while trying to jog her memory. Before long, her eyes suddenly lit up. "Oh right! While we're here, there's something I gotta show you. This is where some of the wackiest families on the island live."

"Wackiest...? Um... Wacky like how?" I asked while finding this statement to be coming way out of nowhere. Why had I not heard of this before?

"Oh, you have to see and hear it to believe it. Really, it's good for a laugh!" Silverstream spoke up while snickering through an excited grin. She definitely had seen what it was about before. Terramar also had a goofy smile on his beak. What were we supposed to be expecting?

I followed the three of them into town and down the streets. At one point, I thought I heard distant birdcalls. And they only became more discernible as I followed the three hippogriffs along. Eventually, we came to a cul-de-sac barred off by an intricately designed iron gate coated in a shiny black finish. Indeed, I could hear exactly what was going on. Two types of birdcalls being exchanged back and forth from left to right. "Um... What is even going on here?"

Terramar and Silverstream were already snickering at the sounds of the birdcalls, which did sound pretty silly. Almost like the verbal dispute was a big game to anyone who did not know the fine details. Skystar failed to keep a straight face as she explained, "This right there is the home of the Wabush and Woodech clans. They're...uh...pretty eccentric as far as hippogriffs go. You have the Wabush on the left and the Woodech on the right."

I stepped up to the gate and tried to peer past the bars. And yes, I confirmed the above names are spelled that way. I could see a few hippogriffs poking their heads out of windows here and there as they barked at each other with those weird birdcalls, but it sounded like there were more outside my field of vision. The Wabush clan sounded like they were calling out with very silly sounding wa sounds most of the time while the Woodech clan sounded like they were communicating with a series of hisses or even coughs. I cracked a grin as I at least recognized those. "Pah, one side sounds like a bunch of gray go-away birds! As for the others... I got nothing."

"There's a type of bird out there that sounds like that?! I never would've guessed!" Silverstream shrieked in surprise while looking genuinely intrigued at such a revelation. They certainly are not the most universally known species of birds and I only discovered them by chance back home, but they are hard to forget. Both in sound and in appearance.

I looked back and forth at the wacky squabbling birds as all sorts of questions rolled in my head. "Do they do this often?"

"Every. Month. It's pretty routine, but no one ever asks them what it's about. They're arguing about something, but we have no idea what." Terramar replied while sounding both amused and exasperated.

"Really now... Does anyone ever file complaints about it? I could hear these guys almost ten minutes before we got here." I asked while looking back through the gate. It was locked tight, so it would be unwise to try and intrude.

Skystar looked my way and said, "No, not really. They own some of the fisheries, so they're responsible for a pretty big chunk of Capricorn Island's food supply. Come to think of it, doesn't your mom work for one of them?"

"I dunno! I never asked which." Silverstream replied with hands held parallel to her shoulders. I did meet her mom when she was on break the other day, but it never occurred to me to ask where and who she works for.

I looked back into the cul-de-sac as I paid more attention to the cries of the Wabush clan on the left. That silly gray go-away bird imitation sounded uncannily similar to something else I was familiar with. A silly idea started to come to mind as Terramar was quick to notice the look on my face. "Um... James? What're you doing?"

"Hang on, I'm gonna try something. I might not ever have the gall to attempt this again." I said while feeling cheeky enough to try joining in to some extent. I then called out while doing my best impersonation of a certain tall lanky purple-clad ne'er-do-well. "Waaaaaaaaaaa!"

Just like that, both sides fell silent. All I could do is stare away past the gate as I wondered just what did I say without even realizing it. Were they all speaking in some ancient bird dialect the whole time and I just said something spectacularly offensive? This sudden prolonged silence did not go unnoticed to my companions as Silverstream spoke up. "Wow... What did you say? You left them speechless!"

I just shrugged my shoulders as I was left equally confused about what I did and how it affected the two feuding families. "I dunno... Maybe it took the arrival of a third party for them to realize how silly this whole thing is. Anyway, what else can..."

Barely fifteen seconds after that window of silence opened, both sides of the cul-de-sac burst into wild incoherent squawking from both clans as they turned up the volume. It almost sounded like they were yelling at me. Mildly startled, I jumped back. "Yeesh, what did I say?!

Skystar started to push me away as we made a hasty retreat from the gate. "Maybe this is why no one ever tries to ask them to stop! Let's go!"

Before long, we ducked into a local convenience store. We were finally unable to hear the squawking of the feuding clans. Terramar looked at the door while we stood near the cold drinks section. "That was weird. I'll never know what they're saying."

"Yeah, bunch of weirdos. They might be the biggest birdbrains on the island if they literally yell at each other like actual birds." I added while I started to browse the drinks. A cold beer sounded good at the moment.

"But what about us? Are we birdbrains too?" Silverstream asked while looking more curious than offended by the term.

As I pulled out a bottle of light beer from the cooler, I looked at her and replied, "Nah, you're a bunch of big beautiful bird horses. Big difference."

The three of them just laughed at the unusual term. I think even the clerk at the counter got a chuckle out of it. We did not depart immediately after purchasing some drinks. The four of us relaxed in the corner while browsing over a magazine or two. I was glad to see that there were containers beside the waste bins for recyclable materials. Considering that an island like Capricorn Island simply does not have the space for landfills, the hippogriffs likely take recycling about as seriously as I do.

After discarding our drink bottles, we browsed the snack aisle a bit just in case there was anything we would want to take with us when we headed out. But before I could even pick anything up, I felt something tug on my pants leg. A glance down revealed a little hippogriff colt in a purple fedora holding a letter in his hand. I had no idea where this was coming from, but I reached down and took the letter without much thought. "Oh, thanks."

The kid responded to me with a very unexpected yet familiar call. "Wa."

We all froze and rigidly turned to glance at the colt at my feet. That call. The same call we had been hearing during that feud back at the gates of that cul-de-sac. I then looked down at the letter. It had been sealed with a wax stamp. I then broke the seal and opened up the envelope to read the message inside. "OK, what is this about..."

The message read as follows. "Dear Mr. James, we cordially extend an invitation in response to your impromptu involvement in our monthly debate. With you being a third party, we usually do not concern ourselves with outsiders. However, you have spoken very fluently as if you were our own brethren. Therefore, we are expecting you at our home for a personal conversation with me. That is to say the Wabush clan. The one on the left when you get by the gate. We eagerly await your arrival. Sincerely, McBurbsten; Patriarch of the Wabush family."

That name was all it took for me to assume this was all a big joke. I lifted my head and crowed at the ceiling in laughter. "Paaaaahahahahahaha... You had me going there for a minute. Good one, kid."

"Um... James?" Silverstream said as she reached into the envelope and lifted out something I had overlooked. A metal pin that displayed a silver shrimp or prawn on the front. "Wow, that's a badge of honor! I thought only hippogriffs who marry into the family get these!"

"What?! They threw in a badge?" I yelped upon seeing how far this gag was going. I looked down at the colt beside me, who could not have been older than ten, and said, "Kid, I don't know who put you up to this, but they better be paying you your weight in gold."

It was then that Skystar took a closer look. "Uh oh... James? This is legit. They want you there. Like...right now."

"And...if I refuse?" I asked with some curiosity.

The three hippogriffs before me went silent as an air of dread settled over the place. Terramar then said, "I don't know... No one ever said no... But if you disappear in the night, can I keep your backpack?"

"Not funny, Terra! Fine, I'll go!" I barked at that pretty grim show of humor. I then looked down at the colt as I attached the provided pin to my shirt. "Tell your boss I'm coming."

The colt tipped his hat at me before trotting out the door. Now no longer interested in a snack, I headed out the door as well with my companions at my side. I needed their guidance to get back to that cul-de-sac. We made it back before long, but the calls and crows of strange birds had fallen silent. It was almost eerie with how silent the area had become. "This doesn't feel right..."

"Yeah... Spoooooky. They must have something special planned for you." Silverstream added while sounding like she was not sure if she should be concerned.

"Don't scare him, sis. No one's ever disappeared after an invite from these guys. He'll be fine..... Right?" Terramar replied before looking at me with some apprehension as well. Now unsure if I should be worried, I gave a light push. Where it did not budge last time, it now swung open slightly. I was definitely being expected.

"Well...I guess they really do want to see me." I mumbled before looking at my three companions. "I guess I'll catch up with you three later, huh?"

"I guess... We're gonna head back up to the Omega sector for now. The Wabush clan live on the left side, just so you know." Skystar said as I stepped past the gate and closed it behind me. I turned back to look at the three as they looked back from beyond the gate. "You be careful in there. Even I've never been invited in."

"Will do... You three have a good one." I spoke while waving goodbye. As I approached the let side of the cul-de-sac, I took a moment to attach the provided pin to my shirt. It would likely save me some trouble. I approached the largest house, its chalky white exterior fitting in with the rest of the architecture I had seen so far. It looked like a small mansion in terms of size. "OK, time to see what these birdbrains want... Don't be afraid, Jimbo. Hippogriffs are good people. They won't give you any trouble..."

I was convinced that I was overthinking things. Even though I had been on the island for less than a week, I adored the hippogriffs. Not one hippogriff thus far had a bad bone in their body. Even so, I did hesitate at the large oaken door before I gave it a firm series of knocks. At first, I got no response. But just as I was about to turn to leave and look around some more, the door did open outward. But there was no one there.

"Wha... Is anyone... Wait." I said before finally having the presence of mind to look down. The same little colt from before was standing in the doorway. I just shook my head in bemusement as he looked back in dutiful silence while showing a slight smile on his beak. "Your bosses have a weird sense of humor, kid. Anyway...someone wanted to see me?"

"Wa." He chirped again, mirroring the calls of his clan as he turned and began to lead me inside and down the hall ahead. The manor seemed to have a strangely Victorian style to it. Polished mahogany finishes, highly detailed carpets, and the like. Very fancy stuff. The framed paintings on the walls depicted various hippogriffs of varying shades of gray while all wearing some form of purple hat with circular brims. I suppose purple hats are a staple of their look. But once I was in the main office, I stood before a stallion who was seated behind an impressive wooden desk. And atop his head was another purple fedora, but with a much wider brim that made it look like an entirely different type of hat. His plumage was of a shade of gray, but what caught my eye the most was his pink beak and how harshly it contrasted with his muted tones. He was quite well dressed too, being clad in what appeared to be a black tuxedo coat.

"Ah, Mr. James! I see you got my invitation?" My host asked as he stood up and began to come around to the front of his desk. But as he did and his head turned sideways, I got a good look at his beak. A crooked mustache design had been scribbled along its length. The more I looked at it, the harder it was to not burst into laughter due to his beak looking more and more like an exaggerated elongated pink nose. "Here, have a seat... Hm? Um... Is something wrong?"

Trying to mind my manners now that I was on his home turf, I forced myself to abort a laugh. "Pffft, it's nothing, sir. It's just.....you sound like gray go-away birds and you even look like them to some extent too.”

"Ha, you're not the first to make that observation! Strange coincidence, no?" He said while pushing a cozy wooden chair under me before returning to his spot behind the desk. He then poured us both a drink over ice. I was about to drink from the glass under the assumption that it was water, but the type of glass being used was a rocks glass. A quick sniff revealed that the colorless liquid was instead vodka. Not one to turn down expensive booze, I sipped from it and found some lingering flavors of cucumber of all things. I certainly was not expecting to like it that much, but I did. After he took a sip of his glass, my host properly introduced himself. "I am certain you have deduced that I am McBurbsten. And as you may know, we are a proud family and have dutifully maintained our debates with our rivals over yonder. The storied Woodech clan."

I had already heard that name from Skystar, but hearing it from McBurbsten himself almost made me laugh. "I could swear they were making that up... But really? Woodech? That sounds.....off."

McBurbsten took no offense to my inquiry and even seemed to dismiss how odd it sounded. He took another sip from his glass and said, "Mmhm, the Woodech family has been our stubborn rivals for generations upon generations. Long before you even came to be, my good sir."

I had just one more question on my mind as I took another swig from my glass. "And WHAT is a Woodech?"

My host seemed to misinterpret my question. "Why, they are the other family across the lane. This time, we were in something of a protracted stalemate. But thankfully..." He said before chugging the rest of his drink and setting the glass down with a clack. "You showed up and turned the tide in our favor! Now, come with me."

Seeing where this was going, I gulped down the rest of my drink right as he grabbed me by the shoulder and all but dragged me out of the office, up a grand flight of stairs, down another hall, and out onto a balcony that I was not able to see from the gate. Completely at a loss of what he had been going on about and still baffled over this whole thing, I looked at him and said, "If this is all some bizarre and elaborate prank, you're taking a really long time just to get to the punchline."

"Ha! You're a funny one, Mr. James! I like you already! Now then..." McBurbsten laughed before releasing me from his grip and passing a megaphone to me. I looked at it in confusion as it sat in my grasp before I looked out from the balcony and saw two dozen other hippogriffs of varying sizes and shades of gray looking up at me from out in the middle of the cul-de-sac. Where did they come from?! "Speak, my friend! Speak the tone of our people!"

I was at a loss as I held the megaphone before me. After taking maybe five seconds to process the situation, I spoke sincerely through the megaphone. "Can I go home now?"

My question was met with laughter. Everyone burst into hearty guffaws even as McBurbsten leaned on the railing due to how hard he was laughing. "We have ourselves quite a comedian here! But come now, don't keep us waiting. Out with it!"

With my lips turning into an uncomfortable grimace now that I was convinced that I had walked into a situation I really did not want any part of, I started to look back and forth with the megaphone held before my lips. "Silverstream? You out there? Maybe Terramar? Or Skystar? How about giving me a lift outta here? Please?"

To my surprise, I did in fact see Silverstream waving at me from the gate even as everyone else was laughing themselves silly. She easily could have jumped the gate by flying over it, but the fact that she had not had me believed there would be some unfortunate consequences if she did intrude.

"What have I gotten myself into..." I groaned as the laughter started to die down. Seeing that I would not be getting anywhere if I refused to cooperate, I brought the megaphone closer to my lips and gave a very halfhearted preference. "Wa."

Instead of cheers or applause, all I got in response was a murmur running through the crowd before me. McBurbsten then patted me on the shoulder and said, "Louder, my friend. Put your very heart into it!"

"Oh, for the love of god..." I grumbled as I took a long breath to steel myself. If I was going to embarrass myself like this, I might as well try to have some fun with it. Once again channeling the tone of a nefarious ne'er-do-well, I called through the megaphone with no care of how absurd I sounded. "WAAAAAAAALUIGI!!!"

Even though they could not have known what that was even about, everyone else started chanting their own birdcalls as the cries of gray go-away birds filled the air. McBurbsten then patted me on the back as he let out a hearty laugh. "Well done, my boy! Welcome aboard the Wabush family tree!

I cringed to myself as I was left wondering if I had just been inducted in the family of this honest to goodness cuckoo's nest. Leaving the megaphone behind, I was guided back inside and down in his office once more. "Now then, please make yourself comfortable and I will escort you back out. In say...oh...twenty minutes?"

"Huh? Just sit here? For twenty minutes? Doing nothing?" I asked as my visit had suddenly taken a rather unceremonious downturn.

"Yes indeed! Help yourself to whatever drink you wish, though take care not to drink yourself into a stupor. Not yet, at least." McBurbsten explained without any irony. Weird guy for certain.

I rolled my eyes as I returned to the chair I had been using earlier. "OK then...but do you happen to have any sweet wine perchance? I tend to avoid the stronger stuff unless I'm specifically looking to unwind."

My host happily approached the other side of his desk and reached under as it sounded like he was opening a refrigerator. "Why yes, I do happen to have some. Perhaps some blood orange?"

"That's a flavor you almost never see in wine." I muttered as he set out a wine glass and poured the bubbling reddish liquid in. It certainly smelled like wine, but had a sweet scent to it on top of the usual bite. A quick sip confirmed that it was indeed infused with the flavor of blood orange and was a chilled sweet white wine. "Thank you. Leave the bottle, please?"

"Of course. I swear I shall be back for you before long. Make yourself comfortable, friend." McBurbsten explained as he departed and left me alone in his office. For a good while, I just sat there while refilling my glass only once. With not much else to do besides look around I pulled out my DSi and used its camera function to snap some photos. They would at least have an interesting story behind them by the time I got home.

I had just finished my glass of wine when I heard the sound of soft steps upon a carpet. I turned to look out the open door and saw McBurbsten approaching. He reached out to me as he turned to lead me out. "Come with me, my friend. It is time."

I made no objection. I was more than ready to get out and go about my business. As we headed down the hall, my host spoke to me once more. "Tell me. Has your appetite risen? Have you eaten recently?"

"Maybe a light snack since lunchtime, but beyond that, I've had nothing but the booze you've provided." I replied while only lightly intoxicated by my drink at the time. Nothing to be concerned over.

"Wonderful! Because right now..." He replied as I could hear the faint muffled sound of chattering. And upon opening the door leading out to the street, I saw why. Right down the middle was an extremely long table with many hippogriffs seated along the sides. I recognized the members of the Wabush clan by their gray plumage and purple hats, but there was an entire gaggle of hippogriffs that did not match them. Their plumage were of varying shades of brown like woodland birds while they all wore green flat caps. Or maybe not, though they sure looked similar to that type. The kind of hats newspaper boys wear?

I quickly deduced that the hippogriffs in green caps were the Woodech clan. But the two sides showed no hostility to each other. They were engaged in friendly chatter like a bunch of old friends having come together for some grand reunion. And among the grays and browns was a patch of pink and sky blue. Silverstream was seated next to an empty seat and looked back and forth in utter confusion. Not noticing my approach from behind, she called out, "How'd I even get here?! I was walking away from this place a minute ago!"

"Don't look at me! All I see is madness!" I called out to her over the clamor of maybe fifty hippogriffs. Seeing as how there were few chairs available, I took a seat by her. "So, uh... Things went well...I think?"

"I guess... They look happy, right?" Silverstream replied while raising her voice to speak over the noise. I could see Skystar and Terramar further down the table while looking just as confused. But it was around then that things started to quiet down a bit. Several members of the Wabush clan aproached with each holding a big silver bowl on an upturned hand. Silverstream sniffed the air as I took noticed a chill aroma in the air. "Oooooooh, are we about to have dinner?"

As if to confirm the assumption, McBurbsten then called out over the table. "Now then, everyone! Allow us all to feast upon the finest product of the Wabush family business! Bon appetit!"

The instant the bowls were set upon the table, my mouth watered. Giant shrimp that had been freshly peeled rested within. No seasoning of any sort, but it did not need it. McBurbsten then took a seat and reached out over the table to shake hands with who I assumed was the patriarch of the Woodech family. "Good show as always, old friend! Next time, maybe it will be you who finds a dark horse to tip the scales!"

The Woodech patriarch, his position made clear by a long white feather stuck in his cap, spoke back with genuine mirth in his voice. "We shall see, won't we? Expect us to bring our best, my friend!"

Thoroughly confused over just what in the world had even been going on between the two clans as well as this offer of delicious fresh seafood before me, I turned to just stare at Silverstream while she stared back with an equally confused and very hungry look on her face. "This is a dream, right...?"

Before I could even say anything, Silverstream pinched herself and me on the arm. I winched slightly as I felt her dull yet hard talons dig into my flesh. "Whoa, watch the claws... Um... Nope, I guess we're very much awake."

This realization dawning on her, Silverstream's look of confusion became one of utter delight. "Oh my mother of pearl... I never thought I'd get to try this stuff... It doesn't get any fresher than this!"

I watched as Silverstream reachED out and chomped down on one of those giant shrimp, chewing gratefully before she went for another. I did the same, reaching out and taking a bite. Even with no seasoning, I could taste the quality. Not watered down at all, the natural flavor was fully intact. McBurbsten called out to me to enjoy myself to my fullest and I most certainly obliged. Fresh juices were supplied to the kids while refreshing light beers were served to the adults and myself. We ate and we ate and ate until we could eat no more. The passage of time was a blur as I gorged myself on that delicious fresh shrimp.

Eventually...maybe an hour later, I finally started to slow down as I reached my limit. A sudden and loud belch came from my right as Silverstream could not bring herself to continue. "Oooooh, my belly... Can't eat another bite..."

She was not joking. I could see a round pudgy rounding of her gut. This convinced me to truly stop right there lest I eat enough to induce vomiting later. "Yeah... Same here. That really hit the spot."

Silverstream looked very groggy, her excessive consumption of food having drained her of energy. She looked about ready to pass out for a nap, which I was too. "James... Tell my parents that I...died a very happy birdy..."

"Will do...when I wake up..." I set my head down on the table and drifted off for a nap surprisingly easily. I am not sure how long I was out, but I woke up later to find that someone had gone out of their way to drag a spare mattress out onto the street and set me upon it to let me sleep comfortably. A quick look ahead revealed that members of the Wabush clan were in the process of cleaning up and taking the table apart. The sun was beginning to set as a cool breeze blew over me. "Man... That was a good time..."

"Mmmm, tasty...yummy...shrimp..." I heard a voice mumble next to me before I found a sleeping Silverstream starting to gnaw on my shirt collar. Even in her dreams, all she could think about was what we just ate.

"Silverstream, please don't eat my clothes..." I said quietly while still pretty drained from the filling meal I just had. Nothing but shrimp, but I was not complaining.

Before I was even aware that he was approaching, McBurbsten himself stood over me and held out a hand to help me up. "Finally awake, my boy? That was quite a feast, wasn't it?"

"Heh... Yeah, color me surprised. That was awesome. If nothing else, you guys have great taste in fine dining." I retorted while still feeling more than just a bit full. I would not be eating another bite of anything until breakfast in the morning. Regardless, I gratefully took hold of his hand as he pulled me to my feet.

McBurbsten let out a hearty chuckle as he then said, "I'm most glad to hear that. Just know that you will always be considered a friend of the family from here on out. And you will be expected to attend next time you happen to be around during our monthly verbal debates."

Our handshake slowed as I started to process what he was telling me. "Wait a minute... You mean that if this...thing is happening next time I'm here...I'll have to do this all AGAIN?"

"But of course! Besides, it's not like we won't make it worth your while!" McBurbsten said with a laugh without any irony to his claim. He then pointed at my chest with his talon all but touching the pin on my shirt. "Just don't lose that. That's your ticket to these debates."

I rolled my eyes at this bizarre obligation that had been forced upon me. If it were anything else, I would be quite frustrated. But with the prospect of high quality fresh seafood being offered, it was hard to get upset over it. "Well... I guess if you keep feeding me, I'll be happy to be there. But how will I know it's happening."

His response was more than just a bit ambiguous. "Oh, don't you worry about that. If you're here when it happens, we'll know. And we'll send for you."

They would just know if I was on the island? I was not even about to question how they would be aware of my presence on that massive mountain. "OK then... I guess I'll just...see myself out then. Thanks for dinner."

"Anytime, my friend. You have a good night now." McBurbsten replied as he let go of my hand and started to make his way back over to the manor on his side of the cul-de-sac. Noticing my backpack beside the mattress, I took my pin off and placed it in one of the pockets to insure it would not be lost.

It was right around then that Silverstream started to rise from the mattress. She still looked ad sounded groggy with a bit of a soft roundness in her belly. "Wow, I needed that... What time is it? I don't think I've got room for dinner tonight..."

"Yeah, me neither... It looks like Terramar and Skystar have already gone home. I don't see them anywhere." I replied as I helped her up. "It's getting late though... You should probably head home too."

"You'll be coming by tonight, right? I'll get my bed ready." Silverstream asked inquisitively as she looked up at me with a hopeful smile.

"Oh definitely. I'm not going to bail on you two nights in a row." I replied as I pet her on the head. Silverstream let out a long trilling churr in delight to voice her approval. But as I pondered this, I held my backpack out to her. "But while I'm on my way back up, would you mind taking this to the palace and packing some clean clothes for me and bring it to your place? One shirt, one pair of pants or shorts, a pair of undergarments, and a pair of socks is all I need."

Silverstream already knew which room I was using and had free access to the Ivory Palace as she saw fit, so I knew it would not be a problem. She happily slung my backpack over her back without it getting in the way of her wings. "Sure, no problem! Just make sure you actually show up tonight!"

"Will do. Have a safe flight, pretty bird." I said while patting her on the head and watching my little friend take to the darkening sky before flying up the side of the mountain.

"Well, fancy seeing you here, handsome. Wandered right into the cuckoo's nest, didn't you?" A very familiar voice said to me as I watched Silverstream fly away. I froze as I recognized it instantly. Even though we had agreed to go the day without seeing each other, I turned around abruptly to face her. Queen Novo herself stood before me.

"Novo!" I said as a feeling of happiness filled my heart. I reached out to her as she too lifted a hand, but we both relented and refrained. A look of unease settled into her face as she likely realized only then what we had agreed on that morning. Trying to distract from the awkward tension in the air, I spoke to her as my gaze wandered. "You...were here for the feast?"

Novo cast me an uneven smirk. "Oh, I never miss this. They kind of expect me to show up anyway. Good eating no matter which side 'wins' in these debate. I just wasn't expecting to see you caught up with the biggest birdbrains on the island."

"I swear I had no idea what I was doing or what they wanted from me... To be honest, I still don't." I explained while Novo burst into hearty laughter. At least it ended up being an experience to write home about. And I did not have to wonder what I was going to have for dinner that evening now that I was too full to even think about food.

"Well, I won't ask what you did to get their attention. Must've been something particularly weird." Novo chuckled as her laughter died down. But as the more humorous atmosphere faded with just the two of us standing out in the lane, our attention was once more drawn to the pressing matter at hand. We had been trying to avoid each other all day, yet circumstances had brought us together once more regardless. "Well...what now?"

I felt like we should have parted ways right there, but I could not bring myself to say goodbye and get away from her. I did not want to push Novo away. Not after she specifically pleaded that I did not. And so I held a hand out to her and asked, "Should I...walk you home?"

Novo's eyes widened slightly upon hearing my request. But only for a few seconds. She then smiled very gratefully and placed her hand in mine. "Please..."

The two of us headed out the gate and through the darkened streets. Few hippogriffs were out at that hour. I allowed Novo to lead since I was not familiar with the layout of the Psi sector. I knew it would be faster for Novo to fly home, so I asked, "When we find the way out, would you prefer to fly home?"

"Nah, I could use the exercise after that filling meal. And besides, that last path up here on the mountain is especially nice at this time of day. Sometimes I even take a stroll there around this time just to enjoy the view and the crisp air." Novo explained while constantly staying at my side.

"Heh, yeah. I don't even want to think about dessert. Still can't eat another bite." I groaned lightly as I walked along, eager to work off that meal. But as we walked, I tried to put a bit of distance between us. Maybe two feet away. But Novo would not have it. If I drifted away from her, she would close the distance. I knew she was aware.

Finally unable to resist my heart's will, I reached out and draped my arm over her back and pulled her near. Novo responded in kind, her left wing reaching out and draping itself over me like a cloak. It felt pleasant, those insulating feathers providing ample protection from the cool night air. Right as we reached the edge of town and began to walk along the path that led to the Omega sector, Novo whispered to me as her head rested against my shoulder. "I missed you..."

"You... Novo..." I muttered while unsure of what to say. I was certainly too preoccupied all day to really think about her, but now that she was in my arm's embrace... I felt like I missed her more than I initially realized. Unable to really find a means to convey what I was feeling, I did the only thing I could think of. I placed a kiss upon her soft feathered cheek. Her feathers immediately ruffled up as she shuddered in my grasp, a big smile forming upon her beak.

We did not say much for a time. The walk was pleasant, the moon shining high above us faintly illuminating the mountaintop with its glow. All the while, we stayed in each other's embrace. Like a young couple out for some time alone where we would not be seen. Novo even whispered to me, "There's a little spot halfway up the path... I wanna stop there for a bit."

"Like a bit of a cliffside vista?" I asked while taking note of just how high up we were. I doubt we would see much in the dark of the night with nothing but the ocean as far as the eye could see, but I was happy to see what it had to offer.

"Mmhm..." Novo mumbled as she closed her eyes while continuing to lean against me. I held her firmly yet tenderly against me as I guided her along the darkened path. She sighed deeply in peace. For as cool as the night air felt against my face, Novo's wing felt like an insulating blanket wrapped around me. Not much longer later, Novo finally whispered to me as I noticed her eyes open. "James... Let's stop for a minute."

"OK?" I muttered as Novo came to a stop while I did the same. Still keeping me wrapped in her wing like she was afraid I would slip away if she let go, Novo turned to face me as we gazed into each others' eyes. She was smiling. I think I was too. And I could see what she wanted. Her beak began to part, her eyes narrowing. My eyes responded in kind as I leaned forward. Seconds later, my eyes closed as I felt Novo's beak clamp over my cheeks while her tongue invaded my mouth. My tongue reached out to hers, the lingering taste of fresh shrimp being shared with each other.

My arm around Novo tightened as my fingers dragged themselves through her plumage. I sighed in bliss as we kissed, deep sultry moans humming in the depths of her throat. I could not resist her, nor did I want to. God, I was falling for her so hard... This beautiful queen, the most beautiful creature in all the land, singing her heart out to me with the muffled coos of her delight. I wanted to love her. And I knew she wanted to love me. In a way, we needed each other.

"Mmmm... James, baby..." Novo gasped as her beak released me for just a few seconds before they once again clamped onto my cheeks while her tongue invited mine to another dance. Her hand slid up under my shirt as she gently dragged her finely filed talons through my chest hair. We were standing out in the open. Anyone could have come along, but we were too enthralled with each other to pay such a possibility or risk any mind. She once again paused in the kiss once more to gaze into my eyes as she whispered longingly at me, "My... My sweet sugar bear..."

"Novo... You beautiful..." I muttered with a quiet huff before we once again held each other tightly like a pair of insatiable newlyweds, tongues dancing in a desperate tango. My mind raced. The feelings we held for each other were mutual. Risky as it was, we were falling in love. And I searched my heart for something fitting to call her. Something precious and meaningful. And as we once again paused in the kiss for the sake of a breath of fresh air, I whispered such sweet words to her. "My...bird of paradise..."

"Your..." She muttered as a noticeable blush filled her cheeks, Novo's eyes gazing at me with so much love in them. "Oh, James..... Kiss me, baby..."

I all too happily obliged. Once again, our eyes closed as our mouths locked. Our tongues twirled as Novo sang with her beautifully deep voice humming away through her beak. Our hands roamed, hers reaching under my shirt as mine combed through her plumage along her back and up her neck. She may have been queen, but she was still a mare. A mare I was rapidly growing to adore and even love. At the first chance she got, she whispered my claim back to me. "I'm your bird of paradise, baby..."

I felt so hot as we looked back at each other from mere inches away. As I panted from the sheer exhilaration of it all, Novo did the same. Unable to find the will to speak and having had enough passionate kissing for the moment, we embraced. Novo rested her head on my shoulder while I stroked my hand down the back of her head. I knew we were bonding too fast, even if our hearts understood each other more than most. So I whispered a little something special to ease myself into the waters. "I want to love you, Novo..."

Novo sighed deeply as I felt her feathers rub against my ear. I then heard her whisper tenderly, "I want to love you so bad, James..."

It was just one step shy of outright declaring love for each other. I wanted to go further and just say it, but it was still too soon. Best to wait and see if these feelings were genuine or just a passing phase of being lost in the moment. And if those feelings were real... It would make the moment all the sweeter when we knew for sure. Trying to get back to what we were doing and where we needed to go, I whispered to the beautiful creature in my embrace. "Where to, m'lady?"

"Easy there, honey. That's just one step below from 'your majesty' and you know what I said last time." Novo said quietly in a jeering manner as she rubbed her head up against mine.

"Well, I wasn't exactly doing that." I replied while trying to throw in a hint of wit into the situation. "I mean you are MY lady, right?"

Novo chuckled quietly, her wing tightening its grip over me. "Oh...? Well, I suppose I am, hm? In that case... Let's continue on up, my lord. I still want to see that spot I was telling you about."

With some reluctance, we released each other and continued on up the road. Although we did not let go entirely. Novo continued to stay by my side with her wing draped over me like a cloak while her head rested against mine even as my arm draped itself over her shoulders and pulled her close. Novo just...made me feel like the most fortunate man in the world. She was doing everything she could to make me know what her heart was saying without the use of words.

Eventually, I noticed some lampposts up ahead set out on a small plateau that brought to mind a rest stop. And it was more or less that. Just off the path and along the cliff was a delightful vista that was probably a type of tourist attraction. There were ornate benches, gardens of flowers, and even a couple of stone tables with checkerboard designs in the middle to serve as a chessboard. "Well, this is lovely..."

"Mmhm... The last stop before the Omega sector." Novo said as she and I stepped closer to the middle of the area as the glow of the lamps joined the glow of the moon in illuminating us. Soon, Novo pulled her wing from me and said softly, "Excuse me for a minute, hun."

I did not object. I watched as Novo pushed herself up as her wings spread wide and far, reaching back to balance her weight as she once more stood tall on just her hind legs. I watched the majestic creature before me walk towards the cliff, her pale plumage almost glowing in the little light that was shining down on the area. It still amazed me with how tall she was, easily reaching seven feet or higher. My eyes scanned her slender form, her full feathered hips swaying visibly with each step as the queen walked to the edge. I think Novo was aware I was watching and made no attempt to hide her beauty.

I thought Novo was going to jump off the edge of the cliff to go for a midnight flight. There was not much serving as a barrier at the edge aside from a perimeter of lilies. I guess the locals have no need to fear falling to their deaths over a cliff when literally everyone on the island can fly. However, Novo did no such thing. She neared the edge and stopped. Doing nothing more than just basking in the moonlight and the glows of the lampposts. It almost looked like she was...inviting me.

I at first thought that I should leave Novo be, but then recalled everything that had happened during the walk up the mountain road. Novo would never want me to keep my distance now. I walked up quietly behind her as I considered my options. What could I do to make her feel happy? As I stood behind her, Novo waited in silence. She was at my mercy. And so I put my arms around her with my hands resting on the sides of her lower belly. All I did was hold her with my forehead resting against her back. Novo responded in kind, her hands resting over mine. If she were at least my height, she would probably lean back into me. Unfortunate that she was so much taller than me.

"You've made me the happiest I've been in ages, honey..." Novo said softly to me, her hands gently sliding over the back of my own. But a moment later, her fingers curled over the edges of my hands slightly and guided them lower. I thought she was guiding them to her hips. Instead, I felt them move inward. I froze as I felt them being placed over two round mounds on her belly. Her teats. Was this a test? She then whispered to me, "So happy... Like I have nothing to be upset over anymore..."

Her hands remained upon mind even as her teats remained in my grasp. It brought to mind standing behind a woman and tenderly cupping her breasts. As tempting as it was to start to fondle her, I knew this was not the best time for such a thing. So I did not. I did not grope and squeeze her teats. I merely held them even as her hands held mine. Novo whispered sweetly to me, "I'm falling for you, James... I won't lie about that."

"I can say the same thing about you..." I said softly as I remained where I was, my face resting against the soft plumage on her back. "Sweet as heaven, but hot as hell... You're a rare treasure of Equestria. And I... I feel so lucky that...we are gravitating this hard towards each other... You're a.....wonderful woman."

"Oh, I'll show you sweet." She cooed whimsically as Novo took my hands off her teats and pushed them aside. She then lowered herself back to the ground and turned to face me with that familiar smirk upon her beak. "Let's get comfy. I wanna chill here for a bit. With my sugar bear."

The very sound of that sweet pet name she had chosen for me made me shiver with anticipation. I stepped back towards the road with her and took a seat upon the nearest bench. They were lined with weather-resistant cushions for added comfort. Once seated, Novo put her arm around me and pulled me onto her as she leaned back at the edge of the bench. "Kiss me, baby."

I did not resist. I put my arms around that beautiful queen as her beak parted and once more clamped onto my face. She sighed deeply as our tongues once more began to dance. All the while, her hands slid under my shirt and began to masterfully rub over my chest. I could feel it in her touch. She was a veteran in the art of love with decades if not centuries of experience. And as she caressed me, she began to push my shirt higher. Then higher. Until finally she coaxed me to lift my arms as our kiss ended briefly, her eyes full of a sacred desire as she pulled my shirt over my head and tossed it over and onto the opposite edge of the bench. I could see what she wanted as we both gazed at each other with heavy breaths. A thought came to mind, one that had been at the back of my mind for a while. "What...about Skystar? What if she..."

"Don't you worry about her, baby." Novo said softly as she cupped my cheek and brought her beak to my forehead for a firm kiss. "This isn't about her. This is about us. Don't let my girl be a factor in what we feel for each other."

Novo kept her wing securely draped over me, shielding my body against the cool night air and creating a pocket of warmth between us. She again brought her beak to my lips, parting wide as we kissed like lovers while her hands roamed over my exposed torso. I felt almost no cool wind under Novo's wing, the simple curtain of her feathers proving to be very insulating against the cool high altitude air. Her hands slid over my chest and down my sides, her hands firmer than my own while still softer than the average bird's foot as they found a comfortable middle ground. My hands too roamed over her body, appreciating her lovely plumage.

After a moment, her hand slid along my arm and stopped as it rested upon my bicep. She seemed to detect something as she pulled away from me to end our kiss. Novo lifted her wing a bit higher to see under it as her eyes lit up in curiosity. "Well... How did I not notice this last night?"

I almost did not know what she was referring to until I realized that she was looking at my cutie mark. Even I forget it is there half the time since it is almost always covered by my clothing. Novo caressed it gently, her dull talons dragging over the twin avian shapes. "You have a cutie mark, honey? And are they doves?"

"Yeah, I think so... I even have a pet dove back home." I explained as the romantic tension in the air faded for the moment. Her caress was tender as she showed a sincere interest in something she is intimately familiar with.

"You really do have a special thing for birds, huh?" Novo muttered almost jokingly. I could only crack an amused smirk. But she then gazed into my eyes as she whispered, "Only I don't see a dove before me. I see a swan."

I think I blushed a bit at that comparison. No bird is more closely associated with undying love than the swan. Novo again tightened her wing's embrace over me as I was pressed against her fluffy chest. Her beak placed a sweet kiss between my eyes as she cooed, "You are just brimming with love, baby... Love like I've never seen before. It's no wonder Celestia is head over hooves for you... And... I..."

I tilted my head down as Novo did the same. We closed our eyes, our brows touching as she whispered lovingly to me. "I'm honored...that you want to share that love with me..."

"I meant what I said... I...want to love you..." I said again, reiterating those tender words I said only a short while ago. I so very dearly wanted to love this wonderful queen before me. To love her as she deserved to be.

Novo gently turned her head from side to side, almost like a type of dance. It was not the first time and I recognized it as I turned my head to mirror her movements. It felt simple, yet meaningful. A subdued type of dance. She whispered sweetly to me, "And I so dearly want to love you too, honey bun..."

Over and over, we shared many kisses as her hands roamed over my bare upper torso. However, she suddenly froze as her hand brushed over that large scar along my waist. The uneven texture of the skin caught her attention while Novo looked down. Like my cutie marks, it must have escaped her attention last night. "Honey... Who hurt you?"

I tried to recall, as I have many times before, but nothing came to me. Whatever it was that gave me that scar, I had no recollection of it. I could hazard a guess as to when I got it, but something told me it was a good thing that memory did not exist in my mind. "I wish I knew... I don't know when I got it."

Novo gave me a most troubled gaze as I spoke to her. Almost like she thought the fact I did not know exactly how I got that scar was a cause for concern. She brought her hand to my cheek and spoke softly, "James... Baby, you have no business getting into trouble... A man as sweet and tender as you shouldn't have to carry a sword. You shouldn't have to fight..."

She pulled me closer as we put our arms around each other. Her hand slid down my side and over my hip as she cooed, "Here, honey... Let mama take care of you tonight."

Her beak found its way to my lips once more, the two halves parting and clamping securely over my cheeks as we once again began to kiss most passionately. However, a moan soon hummed in my throat as I felt a new sensation. Her hand cupping me between my legs as it rubbed up and down. She masterfully rubbed me through my pants as her loving attention set my senses alight with a desperate need. As our kiss ended, she gazed lovingly into my eyes. "That's it, baby... Let me give you the kind of love you deserve."

"Novo... You...oh god..." I groaned as a stiffening hardness began to form in my loins. Novo knew what she was doing, especially when her hand began to snack its way into my pants. I felt her fingers coil around my hardened shaft, slowly sliding up and down its length. There was not much room to maneuver in there, but she did not need much to begin with. Her touch was tender, her grip gentle, and her caresses masterful. "I'm sorry that...I'm not a stallion..."

"Shhhh, no need to apologize, love." Novo whispered to me as she constantly gazed into my eyes. She smiled lovingly, knowing what she was doing. "It's not the size of your package that matters. It's what you do with it."

I could not resist her. I pulled her close, my lips parting while her beak did the same. Our eyes closed as we once more began to kiss with utter passion, our affections only stimulating me further as Novo's hand continued to pleasure me with her wing shielding us from any potential prying eyes.

I must have been starved for release since I could feel my climax coming on in only a matter of minutes. Novo must have known because I began to instinctively lift my hips in rhythm to her caresses. I started to groan as our kiss ended while Novo cooed soft words of encouragement into my ear. "Go ahead, baby. Let it all out. Every last drop."

"Novo... Oh god... Novo, I...!" I groaned and gasped as I tensed up sharply. Spurts of fresh hot seed gushed forth inside the confines of my pants as my climax passed as quickly as it arrived. I felt warm and tingly all over, my heart racing from the rush of endorphins in my blood. Novo slowly retracted her hand from my pants, but I was given a bit of a surprise. Her fingers were coated with my white sticky seed. "Um... Guess I made a mess..."

Novo held her hand aloft as she examined the sight of my essence upon her hand. But that look of intrigue turned into a sly smirk. I watched in surprise as Novo began to slowly lick my seed from her fingers, steadily removing any trace of the fluid from her hand. "Mmmm... I almost forgot what a man tastes like..."

"I hope...I didn't disappoint..." I mumbled as I bit my lip, unsure of how to respond to this gorgeous queen lewdly teasing me while thoroughly enjoying my little 'gift' to her.

"You didn't, sugar bear." She whispered soulfully to me as she closed her beak to swallow whatever she licked up. "Salty...sweet... Just the right kind of balance. But the real question is.....how did I do?"

"Well...I guess very well. I didn't last all that long..." I retorted as I realized that we just did such a thing out in the open. Thank goodness no one had any real reason to be wandering the roads between towns at that hour.

"That's because mama knows how to please her man. I've got more experience than any mortal mare in the world." Novo purred proudly as she dragged her tongue along my cheek. It was easy to forget that she was immortal and quite possibly a few thousand years old. She must be a very competent and beloved queen to hold the people's favor for so long.

Having stayed there long enough, I got my shirt back on and soon started on my way back up the mountain with Novo in my arm and myself in her wing. Our heads constantly rubbed against each other, just so happy to be together with no one else around. Even when we finally entered the Omega sector, hardly anyone was about. Finally, we came to a stop on the middle of the bridge that connected the Omega sector to the Ivory Palace. Novo and I shared a long silent stare as our smiles faded from our faces. It was time to say goodbye for the night.

"I really enjoyed my time with you tonight, James..." Novo whispered as she lifted her hand to me while mine met hers and grasped it firmly.

"Likewise..." I muttered while I felt the desire to disregard all of my plans for the evening just to stay with her for the night. For having gone the entire day without seeing her once, I felt extremely reluctant to part ways with that beautiful queen now.

"I really shouldn't keep you... It was selfish of me to keep you to myself last night. You have somewhere you need to be, right?" Novo asked while I just nodded in acknowledgement. She then whispered as her gaze wandered, "Honey... May I ask you a big favor?"

Again, I nodded. Novo's grip on my hand tightened as she whispered, "Starting tomorrow night... Until you have to leave... Will you join me in my bedroom for the night?"

She brought herself closer to me, her wing draping itself over me once more in an embrace. Novo nestled her head against mine as she cooed, "I want to...hold you in my arms while I sleep..."

"I'd be happy to, Novo." I whispered back as my hand stroked down the back of her neck. I adored the sound of such an offer. I could not refuse such a loving offer. "I'll be there. Every night...my bird of paradise."

Novo shuddered at my touch and the use of those tender words. She pulled her head back and smiled most gratefully to me. "Thank you, sugar bear... And...one more time? Before you go?"

I watched as she parted her beak in waiting. I knew what that meant. And so I put my arms around that beautiful undying queen as her beak clamped upon my cheeks. I had lost count of how many times we had kissed that night, but this one final kiss was no less sweet than before. I sighed and groaned. She cooed and moaned. Her touch, her taste, everything about her was just sublime. And I felt nothing but sincere and earnest love in every caress her tongue made against my own. I tried to return the favor, my tongue dancing with hers as I tried to make the feelings in my heart known to her without actually having to say it.

The instant our kiss began to end, we were dealt an unexpected interruption. The flapping of wings reached our ears followed by the clip clop of hooves. And then... "Ah, there you are, your majesty! Forgive me for the late interruption, but I... I... Uh..."

The two of us turned to look at Seaspray as he stood a short distance away. My arms were still around Novo while her glorious wing was draped over me in a comforting embrace. I was unsure of what to say or do, but Novo gave the captain of the guard a most stern glare. "You saw nothing, Admiral."

"Of course! Whatever did I see? I saw a mouse scampering across the bridge! Or perhaps it was a shooting star falling over the horizon? Or... Sleepwalking! Yes, I must be sleepwalking! Curse this narcolepsy of mine! I really must see the doctor in town about that. Get myself a prescription for..." Seaspray just went on and on as he walked towards the palace and disappeared beyond its doors.

Novo and I shared a gaze as she looked like she was trying not to laugh. I still let out a snicker as I said, "I see why you hired that guy. He's a hoot."

"A hoot, a caw, a squawk, and so many other sounds I can't even name. He just better keep what he saw to himself if he knows what's good for him." Novo said with a smirk before bring her brow to mine as our heads bowed. For a good minute longer, we just stood there while holding each other. I did not want to depart, but I did not want to disappoint Silverstream two nights in a row. With a look of reluctance, Novo finally began to release me from her embrace. "Sweet dreams, sugar bear... I'll see you tomorrow, baby."

"You too...my bird of paradise..." I whispered as I felt compelled to address her by that precious title. A faint blush shone through Novo's cheeks as she and I shared one quick little kiss as my lips met her beak. She slowly turned and began to walk along the bridge to her palace. I stood where I was, not wanting to move until she had fully faded from sight. I could see Novo look back at me several times before she stood in the doorway to the palace. We shared one long gaze as I raised a hand, partially reaching out to her while just bidding her farewell. Novo did the same, but it was her wing that did the waving. And with that, she was gone while I stood alone on that bridge in the pale moonlight.

I brought a hand to my chest. I was in pain. I wanted to follow her. To be by her side and hold her in my arms. And yet, there was somewhere I needed to be. Someone was waiting for me. Even so, I could not deny to myself what I was feeling. "Why do I love you so much, Novo..."

Knowing that standing there while brooding over this feelings growing in my heart, I turned and shuffled down the bridge before I began to descend the stairs back into the Omega sector. But I had barely reached the bottom before I found someone waiting for me. He raised a hand in greeting as he said, "Evening, James. Nice night, huh?"

"Huh? You... Sky Beak? What's up? I was just heading over to your place. Silverstream is expecting me." I asked as this unexpected distraction took my mind off of the longing I was feeling for the queen of the island.

"Yeah, I know. I just wanted to find you first. You want to join me for a drink?" He asked with a sincere smile set into his beak.

Considering my mood, a stiff drink did sound pleasant to me. It would certainly lift my mood and get my mind off of those lingering thoughts of want. "Sure... I'm up for a drink. You choose the place."

Sky Beak led me down the road and into a cozy little tavern that have a jukebox playing some soft relaxing music to help the patrons unwind after a long day. Rather than feeling dirty and sleazy, the place felt warm and comforting. The bartender was clad in a classy black vest and tie as he polished a glass. Sky Beak took a seat at the counter, but I had to pull up a stool.

Sky ordered a light beer. He was in too good of a mood for anything heavy. While I was tempted to go for some whisky, I ultimately decided I just was not unhappy enough for that stuff. So I took the middle ground by ordering a tall glass of mead. A little too strong to have straight, I asked that it be poured over just a little ice. After the first sip, Sky looked at me and asked, "How were things today? I heard from Silverstream that you somehow got caught up with the weirdness that goes on every month down in the Psi sector."

I almost laughed as I was suddenly reminded of the absurdity from earlier that day. "Oh, right... Yeah, I just don't get those birdbrains. Great taste in food though. I still can't bring myself to think about food. That filled me up good."

Sky Beak let out a snicker before he gulped down another swig of his drink. "I won't ask the details. The Wabush and Woodech clans are easily the weirdest folks on the island. Friendly, but weird."

We continued to drink to the tune of relaxing music playing over the modestly lit tavern before Sky Beak looked my way. "Silverstream really missed you last night. I understand that something came up back at the palace, but I just want you to know she was really disappointed that you couldn't make it."

"That's why I was on my way over to your place when you found me." I replied while my thoughts of Novo were distracted by thoughts of my little friend. Silverstream is not someone I like to imagine being upset. And I felt bad knowing I had let her down the previous night. "I'm not gonna bail on her twice in a row. I'll be there tonight."

"Good to hear. You wanna hurry up here so we can get going?" Sky asked as he chugged the rest of his beer before pulling a few bits under his wing and setting them on the counter.

"Yeah, I don't want her to stay up too late for me." I said before gulping down the rest of my drink as fast as I could bring myself to. Mead is deceptively strong when compared to wine, so one could easily make themselves feel sick by drinking it too fast. Before long, Sky Beak and I headed out the door as I followed the stallion down the street. As I walked up alongside him, he comfortingly draped his great wing over my shoulders as if offering me a coat on a rainy day. I glanced over at him while he looked back at me with that kind fatherly smile I saw on him so often and was quickly reminded of why I like him so much. "Thanks..."

"Anytime, James. It gets pretty cool up here at night, even in summer." He replied while that impressive wing partially wrapped around me. It did not take long before we were standing outside his house while he took his wing off me. "Silverstream's probably waiting for you in her room. I'm gonna head straight to bed, all right?"

"Sure. Thanks again for the drink, Sky." I said while letting him enter first. Upon following, I saw my backpack resting on the couch. I quickly checked the contents and confirmed that Silverstream had indeed gathered up a full set of clean clothes from me. I decided to take a hot shower before getting ready for bed, hoping that Silverstream would not mind one last delay.

Not thirty minutes later, I slipped on my clean pair of boxers and wrapped a towel around my waist. Very quietly, I stepped out into the darkened hall and gently nudged Silverstream's door open. I saw an unexpected sight. Silverstream was pacing back and forth in her room, possibly to stave of sleep. She really was trying her hardest to be awake for when I showed up. Feeling a little guilty, I stepped inside. "Hey... Sorry if I kept you waiting."

The instant Silverstream looked my way, her eyes brightened up before she hopped up onto her bed and got comfortable on it. "It's cool. I'm still awake. Now gimme cuddles."

I cracked an amused smirk at how straightforward she was being. I hung my towel on the bedpost before sitting beside her and scooping the eager filly into my arms for a nuzzle and hug. "Sorry that I didn't show up yesterday... I'm here now though. And I'm not leaving until morning."

"Good... I missed this." Silverstream churred as she nuzzled her head against mine while occasionally nibbling harmlessly on my ear. "Wow, I'm still so full... What about you? Not in the mood for a midnight snack?"

"Ugh, don't even talk about food right now... It's been hours and I still can't even bring myself to think about anything to eat." I said while still feeling utterly and thoroughly satisfied from that feast of fresh shrimp. I was hoping I would have enough of an appetite to enjoy breakfast by the time morning came.

Silverstream giggled quietly as she wrapped her wings around me like a pair of arms. "Sorry! Just... Wow, we ate like kings... Or queens. And the queen was there, right?"

"Yeah... She was..." I muttered as my thoughts went back to dear Novo. I closed my eyes, imagining that beautiful creature in my arms. Her deep soothing voice, that gorgeous plumage, her full womanly figure. I could almost feel her in my arms instead of Silverstream, my fingers starting to apply scritches to her round motherly flanks.

"Ooh... Oooooh, booty scritches... Mmm, that's the spot..." Silverstream cooed as she embraced me tighter. I suddenly realized what I was doing and lifted my hand from her rump. This only caused Silverstream to protest as she looked at me with puffed cheeks. "Hey, don't stop. That felt really good."

"Um... OK then?" I muttered while letting Silverstream release me from her embrace. She turned sideways so I could properly apply scritches to most of her body. The further back I went, the higher she lifted her hips like a cat that was stretching. She probably was doing just that as I cracked a crooked grin at just how silly she was being. "I'm guessing that hit the spot?"

"Oooooooooh yeah... Scritches everywhere..." She groaned before letting out a yawn. Once that was over she looked at me with those big beautiful eyes. "You...look really tired..."

"I guess I am... It's been a long day and...my mind is kind of elsewhere right now..." I mumbled as I really felt I had reached my limit for the day, both physically and emotionally. Silverstream did not say anything else and turned the covers on her bed down for us. It was time to sleep.

Once the two of us got comfortable under the covers and I had turned off the lamp on the nightstand, Silverstream snuggled up to me and draped a wing over me while her plush fluffy plumage rubbed up against me. I felt her touch her beak to my cheek in the dark before she whispered to me. "Sweet dreams, best friend."

I let out a long sigh as I closed my eyes. The last thing I said before sleep could take me was spoken with an equally soft whisper. "Sweet dreams, pretty bird."

When morning came, I was given a bit of a surprise at the kitchen table. Ocean Flow served us all fresh kipper with poached eggs. First time I ever tried it, but I liked it. It almost seems like as long as it involves fish, all cuisine in the world somehow ends up on Capricorn Island.

Once breakfast was done, I retired to the study to type this entry up while I had the time. I am eager to get back up to the Ivory Palace and see what Celestia and Novo have in store for the day. Especially Novo... I want to kiss her again. And I am sure she will want to make out with me at the first opportunity she gets.

Hello, James' diary. I don't have a diary, so I'm writing my happy thoughts on his for right now.

Heh... I step away from the typewriter for a few minutes to use the bathroom and Silverstream hijacks it again. That silly bird knows how to make me smile. Anyway, I think I am going to take a break from writing these entries for a few days. I want to have more time to spend enjoying myself with the people around me. Especially with Novo.

I better get going. I know she is waiting for me and I do not want to keep that gorgeous mare waiting.

A Quick One While He Is Away

Well, I almost never find the drive to document the specifics of my day to day life. But today just happened to contain a most curious conversation I had. Something worth documenting. In the event that this ends up being something I end up sharing, this is Miss Rarity writing. Or is it Mrs. Rarity now? I should probably discuss that with Fluttershy at some point.

My, how things have changed while so much remains the same, yes? Things have been simply grand lately, even if a bit challenging. Dear little Gladesong, my beloved goddaughter, always finds a way into my life just about every single day somehow. I love her like she is my own and I can tell just by the way she looks at me that she sees me in much the same light as she sees Fluttershy. Just a precious little dear. And raising her is certainly good practice for when I finally end up having my own when the time is right.

I do have to wonder... Whatever has James been up to? My beloved prince departed for some place called 'Capricorn Island' a full week ago and he has not been seen in town since. I certainly have never heard of it until now. All I know is that it is the home of the hippogriffs, but what even is a hippogriff? A distant relative of the griffons? I believe they are a combination of birds and ponies, but I cannot say I have ever had the pleasure of seeing one. Even so, should James have not been back by now? Or was it a ten day stay instead of a week?

Oh, I do miss that wonderful man... I am not used to going this long without his caress and tender kisses. Or especially our occasional nights in my bedchambers. I cannot believe how fortunate I am that things turned out between us as well as they did... I thought I lost him forever on that day maybe a year ago. To think that the wretched avarice in my heart from only a few years ago would create an unseeable barrier between the two of us so early on. If only I had known how much our hearts would gravitate towards the two of us, I would have gladly walked down the aisle with him and accepted him as my darling husband. But alas, it was Fluttershy he wed so very recently.

Oh course, I hold no resentment towards her. Certainly not now. She absolutely needed him more than I do. And they are truly a happy couple. And yet...my love for him simply would not fade. And neither would his for me. For as much as Fluttershy needs him, I need him roughly as much. And praise the stars above, James could not have picked a more understanding mare to be his bride. Fluttershy... Truly, your faith in him is unlike any other. You and I both know he will never leave you, no matter how many mares find a place in his heart.

Such a rare talent my beloved possesses. I suppose his cutie mark was more on the nose than we could have ever anticipated. It still bewilders me how someone who is not a pony could acquire one. Perhaps all humans can do so. But that love of his... Truly, only the most patient of men could allow his heart to pine for more than one. It is beautiful, yet oh so risky. I doubt the rest of Equestria would smile upon such an ideology if were to ever go public. And I know my associates in the fashion elite circles would surely ostracize me if they ever knew of our relationship. Sad as it is to say, it must be kept under wraps for now. While I will stand by my beloved through thick and thin, I am in no hurry to jeopardize my career.

Oh my, I certainly can ramble when it comes to my heart's desires. Here I was about to describe the events of the day when suddenly I go off on a tangent about the family I have become a part of and my dear husband. I know he and I will likely never walk down the aisle officially, but it matters not to each of us. This beautiful bracelet he gave me so early on is close enough to a wedding band for me. I am his wife as much as Fluttershy is and I cannot even describe how blessed that makes me feel. I can only wonder how much longer it will be before he blesses me with a foal of my own...

Compose yourself, Rarity. That is quite enough. You have rambled on about your family quite enough. There is a reason you started writing this. Now, before I can forget...

It was a rather productive day. A few customers stopped by, I was making solid progress on a number of commissions, and Mitta was helpful as always. But just after I sent her out to run a few errands that might take an hour to complete, I decided to take a short break and prepare myself some afternoon tea. But I had barely put the water on to boil when I heard the bell to the front door jingle. I thought Mitta had forgotten something and had returned to ask me about it, so I stepped out into my workroom to greet her. But instead of Mitta, it was someone most unexpected. "Well, hello there, darling! What can I do for you?"

Dear little Smolder had stopped by. Do you know her? She is that dragon girl who just happened to show up in town not long ago at all. Certainly on the spunky side, but she has such a knack with little foals. Gladesong absolutely adores her. Regardless, the little lady waved her hand at me while looking like she was not certain if she was in the right place. "Oh, hey. Sorry for dropping in. I was just...bored."

"Bored? Why? Don't you have enough to do at home? Doesn't little Gladesong miss you?" I asked at the notion that Smolder could not want to be around the little dear. Was Gladesong just having a bad day and Smolder needed some respite from the noise?

"Well, she's taking a nap right now and I've already picked clean all the wild berry bushes I could find and... Well, I'm not used to not having James around for this long." She explained while still looking rather indecisive.

"Well, I do happen to just be on break. Would you care to join me for tea?" I asked my guest as I felt in the mood for some fine raspberry.

"Oh, sure! With honey, right?" Smolder replied before I went to the kitchen to begin brewing. I decided to try broadening Smolder's horizons while I had the opportunity and started to brew three separate teas. Black tea infused with passion fruit, green tea with a touch of raspberry, and some delightful mandarin spice herbal tea. The holy trinity of tea, but with additional flavors to sample. But as once I put the water on to boil, I stepped back out into my workroom to check on Smolder and found a rather unexpected sight. She seemed to be closely examining the many ensembles I had around the place.

This piqued my curiosity, so I quietly observed while making certain to stay out of Smolder's field of vision. She went from ensemble to ensemble, brushing the ones aside that were hanging on a rack or line and stepping around the mannequins that held some of my more incomplete creations. She tried on a few hats and even wrapped herself in a scarf. Finally, I decided to make my presence known. "Something I can help you with? Perhaps you are looking for something?"

She certainly did not know I was there. The poor dear looked almost panicked as she hastily hung the scarf back up. "Oh, you saw that?! I was...uh...just looking around."

I gazed at her a moment while trying to decipher that look of unease. That smile... The kind of smile one makes when they are trying to hide something. My discerning eye was quick to detect it. And so I said with a slight smirk, "You have an interest in all things sophisticated, don't you?"

"Huh?! No, I dunno what you're talking about! I'm just...uh...not used to seeing all this fancy stuff! You don't get these kinds of duds back in the dragon territories, you know?" Smolder exclaimed hastily as I began to circle her in examination.

"Darling, there's no shame in admitting you have a penchant for the prim and proper. Do be honest with me. I still remember when we first met. You took to the taste of tea quite quickly. And your true voice. That voice of an angel. Surely there is a true lady hidden under those scales." I said assuredly while trying to not intimidate the poor dear. "If you're undecided on where you stand, I can respect that. You are at such an age where you are still trying to decide who and what you are. But please tell me. Do you like what you see around you?"

Smolder did not respond right away. She merely gazed around slowly at our surroundings. It took a moment, but she did eventually provide a quiet response. "Yeah... I really like how pretty all this stuff looks."

I could not help but smile at her sincerity. But it was then that an idea struck me. "You know... I never did find out your measurements. And winter is approaching. Perhaps I could design for you some winter attire to keep out the cold? Or do you really not need it? I mean I've seen Spike go about in the cold with nary a scarf around his head..."

Smolder cracked a smirk of amusement as she batted a hand at me with letting out a brief chuckle. "Oh, you don't have to worry about me that much. That fire in a dragon's gut keeps them nice and warm even when it's totally freezing out. They're never in dragon of freezing to death, but.....yeah, I guess we can feel pretty cold when it comes to our arms and legs. Especially when we get older and our hands and feet get further away from where that fire is. And it's not like these scales do much to protect us from the wind-chill. We feel every little gust..."

That certainly would explain why Spike seldom seems uncomfortable in the cold. His stubby little limbs are very close to his torso, so the blood coursing through him never has time to cool. But Smolder's frame is much lankier. Her hands and feet must get very chilled in the snow. "Oh, I see... But even so, would you prefer I weave something for you for when the first snowfall arrives? I promise to make it something you will look quite dignified in."

Smolder hesitated for a moment. I know she has become more at home in Ponyville and seems to be more open to pony hospitality, but I still do not think she was used to being given such an offer. "You'd...do that for me?"

"But of course, dear. You have barely anything to your name, so why not give you something practical?" I replied while still so eager to put a smile on that face. I could never resist an opportunity to endear myself to a young lady with an appreciation for the finer things in life. We ladies must stick together.

It was then that Smolder smiled at me and said something I was not anticipating. "I see why James likes you so much... You're both eager to please."

Oh my, I blushed heavily at that observation. "We are?! I mean.....of course we are! It's par for the course with those whose passion lies with the arts. Artists live not for themselves, but for others. Usually..."

Smolder brought a hand to her lips as she struggled to suppress a laugh. Such a cunning young lady, but I suppose I should expect as much from a dragon straight out of the badlands. I do speak from experience after all. "Well... If you're really offering, sure. Go ahead and whip up whatever you think will work."

"Splendid! Now, if you'll just be still for a moment..." I said before bringing over a clipboard and pencil along with my measuring tape. Smolder seemed to understand exactly what I was doing and stood straight and still while my measuring tape floated near her. "Let's see now... Three feet and two inches minus the crest on your head... Waist... Shoulders... There we go. I've measured Spike before, but never a dragon of your stature before. I think it will be helpful if I cross-examine your measurements with those of James to get a better idea of how to go about this. And you are still growing, yes? I had best add on a few inches just to be safe."

"I wish I knew what you were doing, but I only get how nice this stuff looks. Not how you make them." Smolder said in reply as she came over and looked at the notes on my clipboard.

"Oh, I can absolutely understand, darling. The art of fashion design is a most complicated affair. Perhaps more so than most other art forms. I am most fortunate I am so adept at it since this industry is very demanding in quality and flair and... Am I talking your ear off?" I began to say before realizing poor Smolder likely did not comprehend a word I was saying.

Fortunately, the little lady just let out a snicker at my observation. "Nah, don't even really have any to talk off anyway. But it's cool. You really love working with fashion, huh?"

Suspecting the tea was just about ready, I began to lead my guest to the kitchen while indulging in my passion for the art of fashion. "Oh, I do. Ever since I was a filly, I've had an ambition and knack for designing wearable ensembles. It can be grueling work and it's not uncommon for me to have to struggle for a deadline, but I love my job. I can't imagine myself doing anything else. It is my finest strength and talent and the whole of Equestria certainly seems to agree."

As we entered the kitchen, I could not help but think my words over. I then turned to Smolder and asked, "But enough about me. What about you? What are some of your talents?"

She really was not expecting that inquiry. Smolder's eyes wandered while she hesitated in speaking for a moment. "Me? Uh... I'm...er... I know my way around surviving out in the wilds, if that counts for anything."

"Hm, yes... Although I doubt that really counts as a talent in itself. Survival is something we all must do when we have nothing but the fat of the land to live off of. But what about any other skills you may possess?" I replied as it began to dawn on me that I may have been asking this question much too soon.

Once again, Smolder's gaze wandered as if searching for an answer right behind me. "I dunno... I haven't really been able to do much since I got here. I mean... Dragons don't get cutie marks anyway, so it's not like I would know."

I gently guided her to a stool as I decided it was best to leave that topic for another time. "Quite true... Anyway, enough about that. I invited you in to relax, not to pry into the workings of your mind."

I was quick to pour us both some of the green tea into our cups. Even though it was piping hot, Smolder showed no discomfort as she sipped away. Those dragons have quite an impressive degree of heat tolerance. Trying to ease away from the topic I had just brought up, I decided to simply offer a compliment. "I just have to say, dear... It's been quite a pleasure getting to know you. James has had nothing but the nicest things to say about you and he definitely was not wrong each time."

She smiled rather humbly while averting her gaze. "Thanks... I'm glad he likes me... I'm glad you all like me, really. With the kind of reputation dragons usually get in Equestria, I'm amazed you all opened up to me so fast. We...uh...usually aren't that nice."

"Yes... I know. I've seen it for myself." I said grimly while sipping daintily from my cup. I had to take care since it was still very hot.

My response drew quite a look of surprise from my guest. "Wait... You... You've been there?"

Perfect time to deepen the conversation. And so I said, "Yes, I have... Quite a story behind it too. It wasn't even all that long ago. Just a couple of months before James arrived in Equestria, to be honest. And it wasn't just me. Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash were there with me."

Smolder gave me her undivided attention as she propped her chin up on the back of her hand. "Ooh, I gotta hear this. What were you doing out there?"

"Why, to keep a close eye on little Spike. You see, the poor dear was going through a sort of existential crisis at the time and wanted to find out what it's like to be a 'real' dragon. And so he set out for the dragon lands and wound up in the company of some...ugh...rather brutish juveniles." I explained while not remembering those louts fondly at all. What an unruly bunch of barbarians. I could do with never having to see them again.

Smolder raised an eyebrow as I provided the details. Or...eye ridge since she does not seem to have any. "Wait a minute. Spike went out there? Pretty brave of him to go that far. Not sure why he would. I mean I was born and raised in the dragon lands and even I don't have a whole lot of good memories of it. At least in...um...what's that word? The one where it doesn't look so good now that you have time to think about it?"

"I believe the term you are looking for is 'hindsight', Smolder." I said to correct her. It really is quite unfortunate that the poor dear never learned how to read until she finally came to Ponyville. At least James is helping her with that, but it seems she has a ways to go before her vocabulary expands to what it should be.

"Yeah, that's it! Hindsight, huh? So, what I mean is... Even the pretty good memories I have of that place isn't so good in hindsight. Yeah... Hindsight... I gotta remember that." Smolder muttered to herself as she seemed to be momentarily enthralled with learning a new word. "But yeah, why want to know what a 'real' dragon is like?"

"If you want my honest analysis, it was the result of a moment of insecurity and a desire to establish some misguided machismo. Spike may be a proper citizen of Equestria, but he is still a boy. And as a boy, it's not unusual for him to have some disdain for the more...idyllic aesthetics of Equestrian life." I explained while thinking back on that picnic we had when he abruptly made up his mind.

Smolder was trying to follow what I was saying, but my sophisticated range of diction went over her head now and then. "I really wish I knew what some of those words mean... But if I had to guess... He was a boy, the cutesy pony stuff felt too girly to him when he thought about it too hard, and he wanted to prove to himself what a big man he actually is?"

"Yes... More or less." I mumbled as I thought back to the tragically misguided mindset he had adopted at the time. At least it was not an entirely wasted trip.

Smolder just shook her head and let out a snort of bemusement. "Boys... Anyway, how'd that go?"

I did my best to think back to that day so I would not leave out any juicy details. "It went about as well as you would expect. Those...ugh...juveniles did not take kindly to little Spike at first and my friends and I had to get creative to keep an eye on him from a safe distance. Although he did manage to endear himself to them with a high dive into a pool of lava they were lounging in. I suppose they found it to be an incredibly brave feat for a child?"

Smolder suddenly gave me a gaze of concern. "Wait a minute... How high up was this dive from? And how did he hit the lava?"

I paused in thought. Exactly how did that go? "Hmmm... If memory serves, he hesitated at first, but their jeering convinced him to try. It was very high up... Highest dive I have ever witnessed. And he did not so much dive as much as he...jumped off and fell flat on his face."

Smolder suddenly burst into laughter while groaning and cringing at the very thought of such a feat. "Ooooooooh man, you don't do that with lava! I know it looks gooey and smooth, but you've gotta remember that's still rock! You don't belly flop into something like that! He must've been sore for a while after that..."

In hindsight, that was a rather ridiculous stunt he pulled off. And with absolutely no finesse now that I remember. Even so, I took a sip of my tea to finish the cup and poured some more from the next kettle. "Oh, he seemed fine after that. Spike is a remarkably resilient lad, I just don't know how he does it."

"So, he got on their good side. What happened next?" Smolder asked while holding out her cup for some more tea.

"Nightfall came. And they decided to raid the nests of phoenixes for their eggs. I...don't suppose that's a common pastime where you are from?" I asked her while remembering the darkest moment of that journey.

Smolder went silent as she set her cup down. I dreaded the thought of her also engaging of such acts of barbarism. Thankfully, she confessed to no such thing. "Not out in the wilds, no... Sounds like it might be a hobby where dragons are more organized... What did they do with they eggs they got?"

"Funny thing. The nest they targeted had eggs that already hatched. But they still went after the hatchlings anyway. Fortunately for the little dears, their mother and father were on the scene and successfully gave those ruffians what for before they made their escape." I replied while remembering quite vividly how one of the parents generated an impressive array of light to blind their pursuers in the dark of the night. Those majestic birds are far from defenseless.

"Phew, that's good to hear..." Smolder said with a sigh of genuine relief. But after a sip from her cup, she then asked, "What then? They gave up?"

"Actually..." I muttered while remembering what came next. "Spike happened to find an unhatched egg from that nest that ended up getting overlooked. And when he showed it, they insisted that he smash it into the ground. Just for some...macabre form of entertainment."

Smolder's eyes opened wide as a look of dread settled into her gaze. "Don't tell me he..."

"No. He didn't. He couldn't. Spike refused. And those juveniles did not take kindly to it. That was the point where my friends and I made our presence known to protect him." I said before gulping down the rest of my tea. "And no, we did not actually fight those fools. Three ponies against a trio of dragons? Perish the thought! We fled and got out of there just in time thanks to a little teleportation on Twilight's part. We got back home safe and sound and dear little Spike had gained a great deal of enlightenment about his own kind. He has no desire to ever go back there. He knows where he is happiest at."

Smolder smiled calmly as she sipped from her cup again. "Mm... Good for him. I guess you have to see the other side at least once to really get how better off you are..... Wait a minute, what about that egg? Did he still have it when you all got home?"

"Funny you mention that!" I replied as I poured myself more tea. "Just the next morning, it hatched! And Spike became its caretaker. I believe he named the little dear...Peewee. Just don't ask why because I cannot fathom the reasoning behind it."

"Ha! Peewee?! Guess he took a bit of that dragon attitude home with him." Smolder said with a laugh as she took a long and thoughtful sip from her cup. However, she then gave me an inquisitive stare. "Wait... You mean Spike has a pet phoenix? But...I haven't been in Ponyville all that long, but I'm pretty sure I would've found Peewee by now. Where is he?"

I rolled my eyes as she inquired about that. "To be fair that little hatchling wasn't with us for very long. Spike certainly tried to take good care of Peewee, but I guess the responsibility was too much for him at such a young age. Only two weeks later, he embarked on a journey back to the edge of the dragon lands just to return him to the wild. He even succeeded to locating the little dear's parents and returned him to the nest. It went well, but I can't help but feel it was rather unfortunate that such a charming friendship did not work out."

That look Smolder was giving me... She looked more puzzled than anything. However, she then cast me a smirk as she said, "Really...? You know, if that whole thing with Peewee was a story written by someone, I'd say Spike putting Peewee back where he got him was because the writer couldn't figure out what to do with the little guy and just wrote him out of the story."

My, what a witty observation. I could not help laughing at that statement. Imagine if that was the case! For shame! Surely a competent author would have enough foresight to work a new pet into Spike's life for the long run!

With that story complete, we engaged in quiet chitchat for a moment longer. But eventually, I noticed Smolder's gaze wander until she looked out the window nearby. She appeared to be lost in thought, but she also did not appear to be very happy. "Is something troubling you, dear?"

"Huh? Oh, uh... No... I mean...not really." Smolder said before turning her gaze back to the window. I did not look away. I kept my gaze focused on her, trying to coax her into a conversation with my unwavering attention. This ultimately succeeded with Smolder letting out a sigh. "I just...miss him. He'll be home soon, right?"

"You mean James, yes?" I asked with Smolder providing a quiet nod. "I seem to recall it being a ten day stay on Capricorn Island. So I should say that when including travel time... He should return in no more than two weeks."

"Hasn't it already been more than a week already?" She asked as her tone darkened before she focused her gaze on the sights beyond the window. "The last time I went this long without seeing him was when I was...out there."

I said nothing for a moment. My eyes carefully scanned the side of Smolder's face. Trying to peer into her and see what was on her mind. "You are...longing for him, are you not?"

"I don't know what that means... But..." Smolder muttered before she turned her gaze more in my direction while keeping her gaze turned towards the floor and table. "I just miss...his touch. We like to hold hands. It feels so...nice. Makes me feel safe. And...I guess I kind of miss his voice."

There was something about the look in her eyes. The tone of her voice. And the use of those words. I squinted my eyes as I began to put the pieces together. "Smolder... Are you...in love?"

A bold thing to assume, I know. But there was no other conclusion I could come to. Smolder's eyes opened wide once more as she burst into fits of stammering denial. A natural response to the assumption of an outsider. "Huh?! No, no, I dunno what you're talking about! Love? What's love got to do with anything?"

I admit I was grasping at straws when I made that assumption, but Smolder's panicked bout of denial only added more weight to my claims. I could not help but smirk at her in victory while She looked back at me with sweat starting to slide down her scales. And so I said, "Smolder. Darling. The eye of an artist is always an observant one. Whether it be a sculptor noticing a rough edge to smooth out, a designer like myself noticing a single line of thread missing, or even an author noticing one small typo in the lines of text on a page, we are most aware of what we see."

"Oh... I guess that makes sense. I don't get art right now, so I wouldn't...um..." Smolder mumbled before her gaze wandered now that I had her backed into a corner.

The thrill of my discovery rapidly faded as I began to understand what I had just learned about my young friend. "It is true, yes? Your heart...pines for him? You wish for him to hold you in his arms? To cherish you forever?"

"I... I don't know... I mean...I think I felt that at first, but..." Smolder said softly as she brought a hand to her chest and over her beating heart. "There's a little voice in here... It tells me to never let go... To hold onto him. That I would regret it if I ever...said goodbye."

I watched in respectful silence as my observations were only then truly confirmed. I only spoke when I was certain it was safe to do so. "You are in love. You most definitely are."

"Is that...a bad thing? I think I get what love is, but...I still don't really. And I know I have a lot to learn about it." Smolder asked with a look of uncertainty in her eyes. She was not ashamed, yet seemed very unsure of herself.

As someone who has experience in the workings of the heart and having found myself in a relationship that carries some risk with it, I had a stronger understanding off the perils Smolder would be facing if my thoughts were true. Treating this discovery with the utmost tact, I tested the waters. "Well...it greatly depends. Has he...touched you? Does he seem to...lust for you when nopony is looking? Tempt you with sweet words or offers?"

It sounded preposterous. James? A deceptive lecherous scoundrel who preys upon the youngest of maidens? Simply impossible. I know that man better than anypony else in Ponyville aside from Fluttershy and he just does not have the capacity for such debauchery. He has always been a man of love. Not lust. If he was, he would have surely molested Scootaloo or even Sweetie Belle by now. And much to my relief, Smolder's response of confusion only confirmed that my fears were unfounded. "Huh...? Lust? What's that? He's never done anything to hurt me or scare me or do anything that makes me feel uncomfortable."

Her lack of any knowledge of a sexual nature was both relieving and not surprising. Having spent more time focusing on survival after her exile from her homeland must have left no time for the poor dear to pay any mind to the changing chemistry in her own body. The very concept of sexual actions seemed to be completely alien to her. Of course, I was not going to enlighten her to it. Such a discovery would have to be made on her own time at her own discretion. "I see... Well, that certainly takes a load off my shoulders. I don't know what I would do if I found out James was taking advantage of you in any way."

"Nah, he wouldn't. Not when he keeps giving me that look." She said while only catching my attention further. A certain way he looks at her?

"You can tell just by the way he looks at you from time to time?" I asked before leaning forward and bringing my hooves together in intrigue. Our tea had since run dry, but this conversation was only just getting started. "And...what do you see when he looks at you in such a way?"

Smolder looked into her empty cup before looking back at me. "I... I think I see the same look in his eyes as how I look at him. I think... I can tell he... He wants me around. He...just wants me."

Such a vague description. There was only one thing I could think of to get a proper understanding of this situation. "It's certainly a vague way of explaining that... Smolder. If you do not mind, please. Tell me everything. When you first met him, when this all started, when you started experiencing this emotions."

"All the back to the beginning? Um... OK, I'll try." She said as she ran a few fingers over that fibrous crest along the middle of her head. "It started not that long ago. I came out of the Everfree Forest and saw that house at the edge with the box all those chickens sleep in. I was tired and it looked safe in there, so I crawled inside so I could at least have a roof over my head for the night. And when morning came, James woke me up when he was knocking on the side. Every other time I tried to sleep on someone's property, I'd always get chased off in the morning. But he didn't. I think he was really interested in me and just stayed out there with me while I sunbathed for a bit. I wasn't expecting him to be nice to me. I just...had no reason to think he wasn't annoyed with me being out there. But he didn't chase me off, so I stuck around for a little bit. I still felt like I shouldn't be there and took off after a while."

"Smolder, why would you think James would be averse to your company? He would never become hostile if you never gave him a reason to be." I explained while finding her words to be just so sad at times.

She let out a long sigh and held her forehead against her palm for a moment before continuing.
"I know... I know. It's just after getting thrown out by my own folks out of nowhere and getting chased off by just about everywhere I went that wasn't run by dragons, I just got...too used to be unwanted. I thought he didn't want me there because no one else did... But a little while later, I was close to that place again and it was getting dark. And since he didn't chase me off the last time, I thought it was safe to try my luck again. So I crawled into the chicken box and slept there for the night. And...he found me in the morning and even cooked me breakfast. I think you call those things omelets?"

"Mmhm, that's what you call an egg dish of that composition. And that 'chicken box' is a chicken coop." I explained while listening to everything she said. It sounded like the tone of her recollection was beginning to become more optimistic. Considering how she and James have always been when I have seen them together, this was no surprise.

"Chicken coop. Right. That just always sounds funny when I think about it too much." Smolder replied while looking like she was tempted to laugh at that word. "Anyway, I found him outside the coop when I crawled outside and... I...told him about what had happened with me since he asked. I really...really wasn't expecting him to be kind to me. I even...told him not to touch me when he started to reach for me. I didn't want to be hurt again. But...he didn't go away. He just left his hand next to me like he was going to let me decide when to reach out. And when I did..."

The poor dear then lifted her hand and just stared at it for a while. I knew better than to interrupt. That was a most sacred memory she was recalling. It looked like she was even trying to hold back tears as she spoke. "It...felt so nice... Like...that was the first time since leaving home that...some wanted me around. And...I stuck with him for a while. He made me happy... Even when he had to go somewhere, he kept making more time for me. But...when he finally had to leave for some party...I wasn't expecting to see him again... So when night came again, I went back out to the chicken coop to sleep. And he still came out there to find me when he came home."

"Party...? Ooooh, his bachelor party. I was there. He told me about you. He sounded quite concerned with you too. And he even picked up some exquisite rock candy for you. He did give those to you, yes?" I asked as I remembered that day quite well. It was the first I had ever heard of her.

"Heh... Yeah, he did. Those were awesome too. I thought they were crystals on sticks, but they still tasted awesome." She said with a smile on her face. Though that brighter smile became more subdued as she continued to recount her tale. "I didn't think he'd really come back for me...but he did. He even carried me into his house since there was no one else there. Let me sleep in the little bedroom, but... I..."

Smolder's hand rose to her chest almost as if on reflex while she began to speak softer. "I didn't...want to be away from him... I went upstairs in the dark... I stood beside him... I wanted to say something, but I couldn't. But he knew I was there anyway and let me sleep in the bed with him. And when morning came...best morning I had ever have. He cooked for me. Even started teaching me how to read... I had to leave right after that, but I promised him I wouldn't stay away. He...made me so happy... Made me feel wanted. And that was something I wasn't used to."

I was smiling from cheek to cheek as I listened and watched my dear guest recite that day. Perhaps I should ask James to show me his journal entries from those days sometime so I can see the full experience from his perspective. "It sounded like things got off to a great start between you two. So...what happened next?"

Smolder smiled dreamily as she propped her head up on one hand, her eyes wandering. "Not much later, I actually surprised him. When he came out to the coop, I was waiting. When he looked for me in the coop, I dropped onto the roof and waited for him to stand up. And...the first thing we did was hold hands... I told I missed him... And he said he missed me too."

However, her face darkened as that smile faded away in mere seconds. "Then he told me...he was getting married that day."

"His wedding day... You were there? But I never saw you..." I muttered as I thought back to that day. If Smolder had been there among the guests, I surely would have noticed her.

"I didn't... I couldn't... It just...hurt so much to hear that... I was starting to think...James and I...could be mates some day... No other guy had ever been so nice to me. He never even treated me like a kid... Like he...couldn't tell or care that I was only fourteen years old... But he was already taken. And I felt like I shouldn't be there anymore. He knew I was hurt, but...my heart told me to leave. That I had nothing to gain by staying there..."

The poor dear... I knew that pain once. To lose the one you love and can see a future with yourself to another is one of the most painful experiences one can go through. And when things were going so well too. But surely there was more to that. Otherwise Smolder would not be seated across from me at that moment. "Then...how did you come back into his life?"

Smolder propped her head up on both upturned hands while her elbows rested on the table. "Because...I couldn't forget about him... Like I shouldn't. I kept carving his name into old logs and stuff while I was out in the Everfree Forest. I don't know how much time passed, but...I finally couldn't take it anymore. I went back there one night. Just wanting to sleep in the chicken coop again and remember those happier times. And when I woke up...there he was. Reaching in there to me like he always did."

I was on the verge of inquiring further, but I froze when I noticed tears beginning to form at the edges of her eyes. It would be wrong to interrupt her now. All I could do was wait and listen. "I said...such a mean thing to him... I just didn't want to get hurt again... I didn't want to go, but...my heart told me to run. But...he grabbed me... And he wouldn't let go. And he pleaded with me to stay..."

Her voice began to break as those tears spilled forth. She seldom blinked as her head turned from side to side just barely. "I cried so hard... I didn't care anymore that he belonged to someone else... I just couldn't lose him again... Not when he wanted me to stay that bad..."

I waited patiently as Smolder wiped her tears away before resting her hand over her heart once more. She closed her eyes. No doubt trying to remember what she was seeing at the time. "We sat in the shade... The way he held me... Touched me... Appreciated me like no one else... The way he looked at me... It was like in that one moment, the only thing that mattered was him and I. I knew...I didn't make a mistake by coming back to him. I could tell how much he wanted me... And then...well, I met you and all of his other friends."

A long sigh escaped my lips as I too brought a hoof to my heart. So good when something ends on a happy note. "Then...I suppose that's it? That was when you knew what your heart wanted?"

"Nah, that wasn't it. I mean I was starting to get a better idea of how I was feeling, but... That happened at the end of the day. When I saw you and Fluttershy smooching him together from outside."

"Oh dear, you saw that? Well... We..." I was at a loss of how to explain my relationship with James. How do you say such a thing to someone that young? Would she understand?

Smolder surprisingly let out a laugh before she said, "Hey, it's OK. Your secret's safe with me. James explained the whole thing. You and Fluttershy... You're both his mates?"

"Well... If you want to get archaic, then yes. We are both his beloveds. Fluttershy is his wife on official terms while I... For all intents and purposes, I am his wife as well. Of course, I must insist that you keep this bit of information between us. It could have...unpleasant repercussions on us if word ever got out." I explained most seriously, hoping to convince Smolder to understand the gravity of the situation.

"Hey, I just said your secret's safe with me. But anyway..." She said before her expression once again darkened. "He started to catch on to why I was so upset when I last ran off... So I sat myself down and confessed everything. He...took it really well. And...he explained to me how it would...be a bad idea if we ever did get into a relationship. Something about me being half his age and being... Um... He didn't say I was stupid. He said I was...um...too young to understand some things? I just didn't have enough experience to know what I wanted? I mean...he was pretty clear on telling me how love is something you can't really explain... You have to experience it to really get it..."

"Hm... I would expect no less from him on that. Even if he does have a special talent for love, it is...a very complex subject in its own right." I retorted as Smolder paused for a moment. "And...was that all? Did you come to an agreement?"

"Yeah, at first... But when he tried to get up and walk away, I..." Smolder muttered as she once more placed a hand upon her chest. "A little voice in here spoke up... Told me to hold on and never let go. So I did. I grabbed his hand and...I just couldn't let go... I told him...and I asked him if there was a voice in his heart. He said...it was telling him to be patient and see where things go..... And... I.... I asked him if he loved me."

I went silent as I felt the weight in her words. I was uncertain of what to say. Such a powerful question. And knowing James... I would have to say he would indeed admit if he loved someone like that. But still... "And...his answer?"

Smolder looked out the window once more. "He didn't have one. He couldn't say anything. Like...I think he wanted to tell me something, but...he couldn't. But I could tell. I could see it in his eyes. And when I let him know that... He...cried."

My hoof inadvertently made its way to my lips. Such turmoil he must have been in. As I watched and waited, Smolder turned her gaze back to me and placed both hands over her chest. "He loves me. I can see it in his eyes every time he looks at me when we're alone. And he wants to say it. But...he can't. So...we agreed to just wait. Wait and...see where things go from here."

It certainly sounded like a very wise course of action, choosing a safe middle ground for the time being. But before I could say anything, Smolder propped her head up on one hand and laughed bitterly and quietly. "Heheh... What a joke, huh? I said I'd wait, but...it feels like my heart's already made up it's mind."

"You believe so? Even now, your heart knows the answer?" I asked as it seemed Smolder was done telling me her story. Now it was back to the present and the matters at hoof.

She turned to look at me and said, "I know I don't understand love. But I know what my heart's telling me. It's...weird like that. Like my heart just...knows these things. My head is telling me I really should wait like James said, but...my heart thinks it already knows the truth."

After a moment of silence while we shared a wavering stare, Smolder gave me her attention. "Do you...think it's wrong? That I'm...just an idiot who doesn't know better? That I shouldn't listen to my heart on this?"

I shook my head. And I chose my words carefully. "No... No, you should never turn a deaf ear to your heart. If your heart is that convinced that he is the one you pine for, you should not disregard its advice. And as someone who knows him better than you, if what you say about him holding love in his heart for you is true, then you and James will most certainly have a happy future together when the time is right. So do be patient and never give up on that love you have for him."

"I hope so... If this is what it's like to be in love, then it's...one the best feelings in the world..." Smolder said softly with her hands over her heart. The lovely little lady truly was lovestruck. And if James truly does hold the same feelings for her that she holds for him, the distance between their ages not mattering in the long run, then they will truly be happy together when the time comes.

Of course, I know why James insisted on playing the waiting game. It was not simply for the sake of caution. It was for his own safety. "Although I must concur with James on the choice of waiting a couple of years before pursuing such a thing in earnest. Are you familiar with the age of consent, Smolder?"

"Age? Consent? No, I've never even heard of it." She said in an unsurprising display of ignorance. Then again, most children do not know it exists in the first place.

"Well, it exists for a good reason. And the age of consent in most parts of Equestria is sixteen. You're still two years off, yes? I'm just saying... I mean I would not expect you or James to do anything rash or reckless, but... Just bear in mind to be very careful until you finally reach the age of sixteen. If the two of you do anything particularly outrageous... It won't end well for him." I said sincerely while also trying to keep the topic as vague as necessary. I did not feel it was my responsibility to enlighten Smolder to the topic of sexual exploration.

"So... Don't do anything crazy? Sure, I can do that. I learned how to think twice on just about everything a while ago." She said while apparently understanding the gravity of the situation. I could tell she would never want to bring harm upon James. But her gaze then looked out the window once more. "I just... I wish I could tell him, you know? Maybe it's this whole age of consent thing that makes me think it's a bad idea to say it. Even before I found out about it, I guess it was...just at the back of my mind... You never see dragon couples where one of them is my age..."

She looked so forlorn. It reminded me of when James and I just started to let our hearts reach out to each other. Starting small and working our way up until life just happened to work out in ways we never saw coming. And as I played her words over in my head, an idea began to form as a sly smirk spread across my lips. "You wish to tell him? How you really feel? But you can't say it for the time being? Well...perhaps I have a way around that?"

She immediately gave me her undivided attention as a look of hope bloomed in her eyes. "You do...? Like...a loophole?"

"Oh yes. A loophole that loops right back around to not being a loophole at all." I said with pride as I got up from my stool and fetched a pencil and blank note of paper. I came up to Smolder's side and set the note down as I prepared to write. "To be clear... What you want to tell him. Is it three little words that carry so much weight and meaning to them?"

Smolder could only nod readily at my words as she placed her faith in me. And so I began to write. "Well...the idea I had is you could tell him, but in an entirely different language. When you feel the time is right..."

I then looked her in the eye. "Just say this to him. Je t'aime."

"Shea...nam? Wha... What's that even mean?" She asked in utter bewilderment. Not that I fault her. French is not commonly spoken in most parts.

"Here, it's right here." I said as I wrote down the actual word on the note. "You know enough about reading to understand this, yes?"

"Je...tie...me? Je tie me? Tie me what? Tie my shoes?" Smolder asked in further confusion as I could only laugh at how poorly she was grasping the initial lesson.

"Ohohohoho Smolder! Darling, it's not pronounced as phonetically as it seems! The pronunciation is quite different from how it looks. Say it with me now. Je t'aime. You understand now? Je t'aime." I explained as I began to repeat the term to help her absorb its sound.

"Je t'aime... Je t'aime! OK, I think I got it. Je t'aime. And that means what I think it does?" Smolder asked after a minute or two of recital.

"Indeed, it does. If you absolutely can't hold it in anymore, just tell him that. I strongly doubt anyone who hears it would really understand it if you're discreet enough." I explained as yet another idea formed in my head. "But! If that's not enough and you want to really add some oomph to it, you can add onto it!"

Smolder was starting to look rather excited as she leaned closer while my pencil went to work adding a couple more words onto the list. "If you truly want to show you mean business, just add this into the phrase. Je t'aime, mi amor."

"Well, at least that part sounds the way it looks." Smolder said with an amused smirk on her lips. "But...uh...what does it all mean?"

I felt there was no need to be subtle anymore. And so I provided a rough translation of the entire thing. "Well, if you put it all together, it translates to 'I love you, my dear', or 'I love you, my precious', or any manner of sweet sincere adoration you can imagine. If you truly want to lay down the red carpet for his ears, back up the first part with the second."

I think I noticed a blush settle into Smolder's cheeks as I explained the meaning of those sacred words hidden behind the veil of foreign dialects. I wonder what images were going through her mind. Perhaps a scene of her wrapped tenderly in the arms of her beloved, her voice whispering those beautiful words to him for only his ears to hear? Oh, it the very thought makes me tremble with glee. How could I not condone such genuine love?

"Thank you... I'll...I'll take this all to heart. Practice it sometimes so I don't forget. I... I want to tell him when the time is right." Smolder said softly before I suddenly found myself in a strong embrace as she threw her arms around me. "Thanks, Rarity... You're a good friend."

"Oh, darling..." I whispered before I put an arm around her as well. "It's always a pleasure having you over. If you need anything, you just stop on by and I'll see what I can do for you. We ladies have to stick together, you know."

"Mmhm..." She mumbled before standing up from her stool. Smolder then glanced at the clock on the wall before looking back to me. "I think Gladesong will be waking up from her nap soon. I should probably head back. Fluttershy asked me to watch her for the evening."

"Oh, then I shouldn't keep you. But it was a pleasure having you over. Do stop by anytime, dear." I said as I escorted my friend out of the kitchen. But as we neared the door, I whispered to her. "Best of luck on whatever path your heart chooses. Be patient. Be cautious. And be strong. Oh, and give Fluttershy my regards."

"I will... Really, thank you for everything you taught me..." Smolder said with a most grateful smile before I saw her out the door. I watched as the little darling spread her wings and took to the sky for a speedier return home.

As I sit here writing this, I do have an idea for what to weave for Smolder this coming winter. Mmmm, yes... Something dignified. Something vintage. I know she will adore what I have in store. And yet...

I certainly hope Smolder approaches the topic we discussed with extreme caution. I fear for her and James. Ad I certainly can understand why one would love the other. James would never have an interest in a young girl, but... It would seem that every time I see her, I almost never see the child in her. She is more...disciplined than a girl her age should be. Today, especially, I almost saw nothing but a young lady in her. Were the last two years of her life really so perilous that the child in her had to be phased out for the woman underneath?

Well, whatever trials she had to face to get these far, I hope her days with us in Ponyville will make it all worthwhile. She is much happier than when I first met her. And knowing that there is someone out there who loves her... I do believe she has a very happy future ahead of her.

I think that will do it for now. It is getting late and I should start preparing a hot shower before bed. A fulfilling day and certainly something worth looking back on. I am glad I took the time to document this. As for now, ta ta!

Leaving Paradise

My days on Capricorn Island have been nothing short of delightful. I really do feel at home there in ways I do not even back in Ponyville. The constant optimism of the hippogriffs combined with the delicious oceanic cuisine and the delightful crisp and clean architecture and very varied environment makes living here an absolute joy. Maybe my cutie mark holds a double meaning after all. I feel so at peace with all of these beautiful and loving bird horses.

Every day that has gone by, I have spent it in the company of Silverstream and Terramar. Sometimes Princess Skystar has joined in, although it seems some of her time has been taken up by her tutoring on her upcoming role as the island's official ambassador. Sky Beak and Ocean Flow are always happy to have me over, and Sky has even frequently invited me out for a drink at night. He never drinks heavily, although I am sure there is a reason for that. I doubt it is legal for hippogriffs to drink and fly. I wonder how Rainbow Dash gets away with it...

And then...there is Novo. When I showed up on Capricorn Island, I never dreamed I would see someone so beautiful that they eclipsed Celestia herself. Someone so entertaining, yet dignified. Novo is unlike any other woman I know. A rare treasure in this wonderful world of Equestria. And...so difficult for me not to love.

As she requested, I was there by her side all but one night after my prior journal. I still made time to spend one more evening with Silverstream when she requested that I cuddle with her in bed for the night. But every other night has been spent with Novo. Sitting on the balcony and sipping cider while watching the stars, luxurious baths together, and sleeping in the embrace of her comforting wing. Novo makes me feel like the luckiest man in the world when we are alone together. And I am pleased to see her so happy in my presence. She almost never brings up the name of her former king anymore. I think that is a good sign. She is focusing on the here and now.

Of course, it would be remiss of me to downplay my interactions with Novo. The more time we spend together, the harder it is to hide the desires of our hearts from each other. I swear, when we are alone together, it almost feels like we are a proper couple. Novo is ceaselessly doting to me. If she is not doing anything else, she is looking for something to do that would make me happy. And with how difficult it can be for me to think of something she could do for me, she seems to enjoy the challenge of experimenting to surprise me.

It is hard for me to keep my hands off her. That glorious plush plumage all over her simply feels lovely. The form of a gorgeous mare coated in a fine layer of feathers. And she always invites my touch. Although I think that is enough of a recap. I should focus on what happened during the last full day on that island.

I slept well, slowly coming awake as I felt something repeatedly stroking my head and through my hair. As my eyes opened and focused in the dull morning light shining through the curtains, I was greeted by the sight of beautiful Queen Novo gazing down at me with her hand upon my head. She cooed softly at me, "Sleep well, baby?"

"I always get a good night's sleep with you..." I said quietly while tempted to go back to sleep. But I was brought more to my senses as Novo brought her beak to my lips and placed as soft a kiss as her firm beak would allow upon them. I then watched as Novo pushed herself up until she was seated with her back to me. She reached high and groaned as she stretched, her glorious wings spreading wide in an almost courting display. I knew this was not entirely reactionary. She was putting on a show.

I may not be a hippogriff, but I could still appreciate the beautiful wingspan of such a creature. I pulled myself up and crawled behind her before rubbing my hands over their frames. "My bird of paradise looks lovely in the morning light."

"Oooohohoho, she does, hm?" Novo churred as she allowed me to do as I please. My hands slid to the bases of her wings before sliding down her sides and along the curves of her flanks. She sighed almost lustfully before I brought my hands back up and placed them upon her chest while my lips caressed her feathery neck with soft kisses. "Ooooh, baby, you're so good to mama... You keep this up and I'm gonna have another itch to scratch..."

"Oops... I just can't help it sometimes. You're utterly irresistible." I said in an almost joking manner before I released Novo from my grasp. But as I turned around and began to pull myself closer to the edge of the bed to get to my feet, I was hooked in Novo's wing and dragged back down to the bed with my back pressed against Novo's chest. "Whoa... Am I forgetting something?"

"No, not really. Just five more minutes, sugar bear. Please? For your bird of paradise?" Novo cooed sweetly into my ear as she held me from behind in a tender embrace. "Just a little longer... I can't start my day without enough time with you, my sweet honey bun."

God, it was like we were married... And I could not resist her plea. I placed my hand over hers while it rested upon my chest. "Five more minutes, Novo..."

"Thank you, love." She whispered before I felt her beak gently tug on my ear. A moment of tender cuddles later, Novo began to whisper to me. "Can I tell you something, honey? Something important? Before I forget?"

"Go right ahead, Novo." I said softly as I traced my finger over hers.

She tenderly nibbled on my ear before one hand rested upon my upper arm. Over my cutie mark. As her hand slowly slid back and forth over it, she whispered to me. "I want you to know... I'm aware that Celestia brought you along to help heal me... And I'll be honest. I thought she was wasting her time at first. I thought living in mourning was something I just had to deal with. I love Cygnus. I really do. And I don't think I'll ever stop loving him... But you..."

She pulled her hand out from under mine before pinning my hand to my own chest under hers. "You...convinced me to stop crying. To see that...love is something I shouldn't turn my beak up at if it comes knocking. That patient heart of yours... So cautious, but so eager all the same. We're the same, baby... We know what we've been through... We know how we hurt. And...that's something I doubt I'll ever see in a man again... You get me, James. And I get you."

"I know we do, Novo... That's why I.... Why I want to love you..." I whispered softly while gazing directly ahead at nothing in particular. All I was focused on were the sounds going into my ear.

"And believe me, baby. I want to love you too." She cooed to me as a kiss was placed on the back of my jaw. "I want to be happy again... I miss my king, of course, but I know there's someone who understands me like no other... Someone who wants to love me... Someone I can love just as much."

Novo then pulled on my arm to turn me over until I was resting on my back while she gazed down at me with a serene smile. "You...are the best thing to happen to me in decades. And as queen, I don't say that lightly. And...I want to see what the future holds for us, baby..."

"Novo, you're gonna make me blush..." I muttered while feeling the weight of her words weighing on my heart. I will never get used to such praise. Even if it is true when spoken.

"Then go ahead and blush, honey. I ain't gonna hide this from you." She said with a smirk before placing a kiss upon my lips. "My sweet sugar bear... Promise me we'll meet again before long. I know you have a home to return to. A wife and daughter waiting to see you again. But please... Don't forget about me. And don't let go of the love you have in your heart for me... Because...I'm not ever gonna let go of the love that's in my heart, honey."

I closed my eyes, a faint warmth building at the corners. It was true. I had to go home the next day. But at the same time, I did not want to say goodbye to Novo. I had to leave and she could not follow me. And reaching Capricorn Island was not easy. Hundreds of miles from Ponyville with much of that distance covered by ocean. The only reliable way to get there would be by airship. And I know from experience that long-distance relationships are never easy. But I did not want this to end. I placed my hand over hers while it rested upon my chest while I gazed up into her beautiful eyes. "I won't let go... And I want this to work, Novo. We'll figure something out, right?"

She once more brought her beak to my lips so we could share a soft kiss. She spoke softly to me afterward while gazing down at me. "I'll talk with Celestia about that. See if we can get you out here now and then. I know you love this island and just about everything it has going for it. It'd be a crime to keep you away from here."

"Thank you, Novo..." I said quietly as I reached up and stroked her beautiful face. As much as I wanted to stay in bed with her, I knew I had things to do. If this was going to be my last full day on Capricorn Island for a while, I wanted to enjoy it to the fullest. "Anyway... I think five minutes have gone by. I should probably return to my chambers to get dressed."

I did not know why at the time, but Novo gave me a bit of a smirk when I said that. "Yeah, true. And I'm a mare of my word if nothing else. You go ahead and get yourself ready for the day. I'll see you again at the breakfast table."

I reluctantly climbed out of bed and draped my towel from last night over my shoulders for a bit of modesty while walking through the halls. I made it back to my chambers without incident and took a short shower to freshen myself up for the day. But right when I had pulled a shirt over my body after pulling on some pants, I heard a knock at the door.

Not thinking to ask who it could be, I approached the door and opened it while expecting to find someone dropping off breakfast. Instead, I found Novo standing on the other side. "Huh? Oh, Novo! I was just about...to..."

I started to take a step back as Novo began to make her way inside. She even closed the door behind her with her hind leg without taking her eyes off me. "I know what you're thinking. Didn't I say I'd see you at the breakfast table?"

"Uh... Yeah, kind of." I muttered in response as she continued to back me up with the bed behind me.

"Well, I decided I couldn't wait that long for my sugar bear." She said soulfully before reaching out and placing her hands upon my chest and pushing me down onto the bed. I was soon pinned under the beautiful queen as she crawled onto me with those gorgeous eyes gazing down into my own. "We've got some time for a little sugar, honey."

"God, why are you always so sexy, Novo?" I asked with a gasp as my hands roamed over her back. I knew where this was going. And I welcomed it.

"Oh, I'm only sexy for you, baby. And besides, being beautiful comes with the territory. A queen's gotta look her best for her subjects." She said with a confident smirk on her beak. I felt her hind legs shift until her ankles were pressed against my sides, keeping her in place while she whispered sweetly to me. "Let me be good to you, baby. Just like you've been good to me."

I felt her press her lower belly down onto me as a pair of soft mounds pressed against me through the fabric of my pants. Like an old pro, she was masterfully insuring my slowly stiffening equipment was lodged between her soft motherly teats. "Mmmm, you feel that, honey? You like the feel of mama's tits?"

I was amazed by just how eager Novo was for me. I was not surprised a woman of such beauty, grace, and personality could be so good in the bedroom, but her willingness to take the lead was still unexpected. "God, Novo... Are you really just that pent up?"

A deep giggle escaped her beak before she looked me in the eye with a sly smirk. "Baby, when it comes to you? I'm always horny."

I think I bit my lip when I heard that. I felt her pulling and pushing herself back to grind her belly against me. The stimulation was working as I sighed deeply from my rising arousal. But I could not let her do all the work. I wanted any pleasure to be mutual. And so my hands slid down her back and over her full motherly flanks. My fingers dug deep through her plumage, grasping the firm yet soft flesh below.

Novo groaned as I squeezed her sweet spot. A part of her body that she regards with some degree of pride. "Mmm, honey, you don't have to do that... This is all about...you right now... Oh god, yes... Squeeze them, baby... Squeeze my sexy MILF hips..."

"Novo... God, you have such an amazing figure..." I gasped quietly while my fingers and palms continued to caress and knead her beautifully developed flanks. All the while, she continued to put her soft feathered mammaries to work as they continued to squeeze my length through the fabric of my pants.

"Oooooh, you know it, baby." Novo said with a moan as she slid her hands under my head. She panted softly while gazing down at me with such passion in those beautiful eyes. "This body is yours to feel up any time, baby. It's all yours... I'm all yours... Ooooh, kiss me, baby!"

And I did. Novo's beak parted before it once more clamped over my cheeks as her tongue invaded my mouth. I groaned in delight as my tongue reached out to hers, kissing her lovingly as her voice cooed and hummed beautifully in response to my touch and taste. Everything about her... The sound of her voice. The beauty of her form. The touch of her feathers and hands. Her taste... Even her faint scent. All five of my senses were detecting Novo and I was loving it. I wanted her... And she wanted me.

Eyes closed, I released my grip on Novo's curvaceous rump and embraced her with all the love and passion she was showing me. I began to lift my hips to match her sliding gyrations, my shaft pressing against the fabric of my pants and properly being nestled between her teats. As we pleasured each other, one of our hands found its way to the other. Our fingers intertwined, locking together in a lovers grasp. All the while, our kiss continued. Novo dare not let go of me in this moment of bliss. And I dare not let go of her.

We were lusting for each other, our hearts calling out as they thumped against our chests in unison. Beating together through the fabric and feathers between us. I was in love... I kept telling myself that it was much too soon, but my heart would not be convinced otherwise. Ours was a love born of similar pain, of love lost. And a desire to love again. A desire to see the other healed and set right what once went wrong. It was such...a beautiful love as I think about this now. We needed each other as much as we wanted the other. As blessed as I felt feeling this beautiful queen of an angel doing her best to bring me to climax, I knew she felt equally as fortunate.

God, I wanted her so bad... If I were to strip my pants off and try to mount her from behind, I am certain Novo would have been all too willing to receive me. And yet, we had just enough restraint to not go that far. She remained atop me, pinning me down as she used her glorious body to pleasure me even as I pleasured her right back. Her moans in the kiss became shriller, her movements faster and more desperate. The movements of my own hips became more eager. We were so close. And together, we sang into our kiss as our climaxes hit. A warm sticky wetness began to fill my trousers and a potent musky scent filled the air. For all the work it took to get there, it was over all too quickly. Followed only by a warm comforting afterglow as our kiss ended while we gazed into each other's eyes.

"Baby... I... You're..." Novo panted as our hands remained locked together. They would not let go. I did not want to release her yet.

"Novo... You're so..." I too muttered as I breathed deeply in sexual fatigue. I was at a loss for words. During that one exchange, we said so much to each other without actually needing to speak. I could find nothing else to add.

Novo's spare hand gently caressed my face and ran through my hair as she softly whispered to me. "Is there anything I can do to convince you to stay...? Stay here and live with me...? I promise you'll be happy here..."

"I... I would like that, but... I have a home to return to... And I... I don't want my departure tomorrow to be...more difficult than it has to be." I spoke softly, so very tempted to take her up on her offer. Capricorn Island is a lovely place. With lovely people. I would be very happy there. And with Novo... My wonderful bird of paradise. But I knew I could not. Fluttershy is waiting for me. And my children. Scootaloo and precious little Gladesong. I could not leave them. Certainly not now.

Even though there was a glimmer of disappointment in her eyes, Novo still smiled calmly at me. "You're a good man, baby... And I love good men. Just know you're always welcome in my home... My sweet...sweet sugar bear..."

My spare hand rose to her beautiful face, caressing her cheek slowly. "I'll be back... I have to come back... This place is so wonderful... And... I... I want to see you again... To hold you and..."

"To love me?" Novo said softly as she smiled tenderly at me, finishing my sentence for me. She placed a firm yet loving kiss upon my lips while our hands betrayed our reservations, our intertwining fingers displaying the true intentions in our hearts. "Then please... Visit as often as you can... And maybe I'll see if I can visit the mainland more often myself."

"I'll do what I can..." I whispered before lifting my head. Novo responded in kind by lowering hers and placing a kiss upon my lips. "I'll...miss you..."

"You have no idea how much I'll be missing you when you're gone, baby... I'll be dreaming of you to pass the time." Novo said almost snidely before she nuzzled my head with her own. Very reluctantly, she started to pull away as our fingers released our hands. "Now... As much as I'd love to snuggle with my sugar bear for another hour, we really shouldn't keep Celestia waiting. No one likes a cold breakfast."

"Yeah... I'll be right there." I said softly while watching Novo leave the room. But as she did, I saw her look back at me while giving her curvaceous rump a noticeable sway as she left the room. She wanted me so bad and I wanted her. It took a moment to compose myself as I had to remind myself that no matter how hard our hearts were reaching out to each other, such actions would have to wait. I did not want to rush this. I soon got my shoes on and stepped out into the hall and found Novo waiting for me. Just to insure I would not get lost.

I followed Novo through the halls until we were seated out on a familiar balcony around a round metal table. Celestia and Skystar soon joined us before the royal chefs brought out a feast of breakfast foods for us. Seafood omelets, cold peeled shrimp, hot Belgian waffles with fruit. It was as much a feast for the tongue as it was for the eyes. Novo and I were careful to conceal any indication of what had just transpired in my room, although I think Celestia caught on rather quick.

"So, you're going home tomorrow?" Skystar asked while I started on my waffles first so I could enjoy them while they were still hot.

Celestia daintily manipulated her cutlery with magic as she said, "We are. It's been a pleasant stay like every time before, but we can't stay here forever. Duty calls and all that. And I can't leave the burden to my sisters for too long."

Skystar then turned her attention to me. "What about you, James? How was your first time on Capricorn Island? You enjoy yourself?"

"Oh, absolutely. Good food, good culture, good people, and good rulers. This just might be my favorite place in Equestria by this point." I said while making no attempt to hide how much I had come to adore the place and everyone in it. My eyes then glanced at Novo near me as I added, "And I've made good friends here too."

"Oh honey, you've made more than that and you know it." Novo said jeeringly as the tip of her wing reached out and tickled my cheek. I could not help but snicker at her affections, although Skystar was quick to give us a funny glance. That look was so odd that even Celestia got a snicker out of it.

"Wow, Mom... I know James has been a good friend to you, but... What's up with that?" Skystar asked while looking rather perturbed by her mother's enthusiasm. It was particularly awkward for me because Skystar was probably more than a hundred times my age, yet her own mother was getting flirty with me right in front of her.

Novo was quite flippant in the face of her daughter's discomfort while giving her a snide smirk. "What? You have a problem with your mama complimenting a very good man? I ain't sugarcoating anything here."

I let out a laugh before I said, "Ha, you have an awesome mom, Skystar."

"Oh, I'm more than just awesome, baby. I am the best." Novo said boldly while leaning a bit closer to me. "Especially in the bathtub."

"Mother?!" Skystar shrieked at that little zinger while Celestia began to howl in laughter. I too cringed as Skystar looked at us both with a gaze of horror.

"Whoa whoa whoa, it's not like that! We've never done that!" I yelped while waving my hands before me.

"Not yet, anyway." Novo declared while making no attempt to cloak her heart's desires. Now it was my turn to recoil while Novo burst into very hearty laughter. She was so very happy, but Skystar was clearly not sure what to make of her mother's antics. She and I both shut up and focused on our meal for the moment. Celestia and Novo then conversed as they became preoccupied with each other. I heard them bring up the Wabush and Woodech clans, but I do not recall the rest of their conversation.

Celestia and Novo continued to converse even after we had all finished our meal. With nothing else to do, Skystar departed while I followed shortly after. Past the doors, I found myself back in the library. But before I got far, a quiet voice spoke up. "James... Got a minute?"

Skystar had been waiting for me. And I suddenly felt a sinking feeling in my gut upon realizing why. I turned to face her as she approached me, her eyes filled with a look of concern. "What has...been going on with you and my mom since you got here?"

"I don't believe I am at liberty to discuss that." I retorted in an attempt to avoid discussing something I am sure Novo would prefer to keep hidden from everyone else for the time being.

"James... Please. She's my mom. I need to know. And I don't think she'll give me a clear answer on this." Skystar said while being probably the most serious I had seen from her thus far.

With a deep sigh, I relented and tried to be as professional as possible about the whole thing. "Celestia brought me here because she was convinced I am someone who could help heal your mother's broken heart. That's what I've been doing."

"Is that all...? Because...the way she was being with you back there? That's how she was with Dad a lot. And I mean...a lot. She was crazy about him." Skystar explained while still giving me that look. It was almost uncomfortable with how hard she was prying for answers.

I had to be careful here. Telling the daughter of a woman you have been seeing that you may be in a relationship with her... Definitely not a situation I ever dreamed I would be in. I averted my gaze as I spoke. "That's because...your mother and I... We have experienced similar pain... We know...how the other has been hurting. And we... It's a mutual attraction. We're..."

Skystar spoke at the first opportunity she got. "You're...in love with her?"

"I think I'm well on my way to that point..." I said quietly as I looked back out past the glass doors leading out to the balcony. She was still there, chatting it up with Celestia. "Your mother...is very difficult to not fall in love with. Beautiful, colorful, soulful personality... She's probably the single most attractive woman I've ever met in my life. And...I'm honored she adores me as much as she does."

Skystar said nothing for a moment. Although that silence did not last. "I think she loves you too... Like... No, she definitely loves you if she was coming onto you like that..."

All I did was nod. It was such an uncomfortable situation. What more could I say? Skystar soon stepped closer to me and said, "James... I need to request something from you."

I turned and looked at her. She did not look quite as disturbed as I expected to see. Skystar then said, "If my mother really is falling for you... Please. Never hurt her. It was bad enough when we lost Dad. I didn't think she would ever smile again. But if she's really falling in love with you... Please, always be good to her."

"I will. I love seeing her happy." I said softly as the tension in the air began to fade. "But...what about you? Are you OK with this?"

Skystar cracked a crooked smile. "If I was, I know that wouldn't stop her. Mom doesn't let anything get between her and her stallion...um...man. Besides, while I'm...uh...not really sure what to think of this? I mean... Don't expect me to start calling you my dad. But...if Mom's happy with you, that's good enough for me."

The tension started to fade by then. It was not quite as grim as I was anticipating and I was grateful it had passed. Although I almost laughed when she suddenly said, "Oh, and don't go telling me about what you two do when no one's looking, all right? I'm...uh...completely OK staying in the dark about that."

"Haha, sure! Anyway, am I keeping you from anything?" I then asked while wondering if Skystar had been on her way anywhere when she stopped to speak to me.

"Oh, right. Yeah, Admiral Seaspray was supposed to give me more pointers on my new ambassador position. I'm still getting the hang of it. I better not keep him waiting. I'll see you around later, all right?" Skystar explained before I saw her off. But now that I was alone in the library, I went back over to the globe I saw and rotated it again. Once more, my eyes fell upon the vast expanse of wilderness labeled the Empty Plains.

"Almost sounds ominous..." I muttered to myself as I took a closer look. Maybe I had overlooked some tiny text somewhere. But no, there was nothing out there. No landmarks or anything of the sort. There was a small mountain range somewhere if the texturing and color of the globe was anything to go by, but there was nothing written down. I was especially curious as to why that series of mountains in the Empty Plains did not have a name since most mountains do. "I can't help but get the feeling whoever made this globe was hiding something..."

As tempted as I was to approach Celestia and inquire about this, I was certain she would go out of her way to avoid the topic. It would not be the first time she would be adverse to discussing topics of Equestria's past that was not readily available to the public. And the term... The Empty Plains... It sounded meaningful, but not in a good way. Not like it had always been untouched by civilization. More like...something had been there once, but the plains went empty in time.

Rather than dwell on something I would likely never get an answer on, I departed from the library and returned to my chambers to document some of this day on the typewriter that had been provided to me. At least for a little while. A little while later, I heard a knock at the door and turned to see Novo stick her head in. "Am I interrupting anything, James?"

"Nah, I've got time for you." I said while turning in my seat. Novo approached me while showing a pleasant smile. "Can I help you?"

"Well, since this is your last full day on the island..." Novo started to say as her gaze wandered in thought. She then gave me her attention and said, "I want to spend the entire day with you, if you'll have me. Wherever you go, whatever you do, I wanna be there with you."

"Novo... You... I mean I like the idea, but don't you have some duties as queen to tend to? And what about Celestia?" I asked while noticing a few issues that would likely come up were she not around.

Novo gave me a smirk before a hand reached for her brow. It hooked her simple gold crown on her fingers before pulling it off and setting it upon the nearest dresser. "Honey, must I remind you that I'm as queen as they come? If mama wants a day to spend with her sugar bear, she gets it. The queen is out!"

Her flippant disregard to protocol got a good laugh out of me. Novo really is a queen like no other and I adore her for it. I think even Celestia could learn a thing or two from her. "Pah! Good point! But wait, what about Celestia? What's she up to for the day?"

"Oh, old Sunbutt? She's taking the day to do some sightseeing and souvenir shopping for her sisters back home. I doubt we'll bump into her. This mountain's pretty big..." Novo replied before she walked right up to me and looked me in the eye. "But before we do anything else... How about giving mama some sugar?"

"You know I can never turn that down." I said before reaching out and placing a hand upon her neck. Our eyes closed as Novo's beak parted, clamping itself onto my cheeks as our tongues did a dance. I could still taste our breakfast upon her tongue. Brief as it was, Novo's kisses are always invigorating. We soon gazed into each other's eyes as Novo whispered, "Now, suit up, honey. I wanna get outta here before I'm too tempted to drag you into bed for something else."

"You got it." I said before I walked over to the little tub that had been provided to hold my armor while in liquid form. I removed my shoes and stepped in it, allowing the liquid metal to crawl over me and solidify into its regal winged form.

Novo shook her head as she watched me, letting out a whistle. "Boy, I don't know how Celestia and Luna did it. Armor that turns into a liquid when not in use? Special kind of genius right there."

"Yeah, it really does do away with having to bring in an blacksmith to handle any repairs. What about Seaspray? Is he still hung up on this thing and wants his own set?" I asked as I thought back to his reaction to that armor on my first day on the island.

Novo snickered as she averted her gaze. "Oh, you have no idea. Every other day, he brings it up. I think he'd ask me every day if he wasn't afraid of annoying me. Really, I don't know why he's that obsessed over it. Have you even seen the man's armor? I swear the rest of the guards are kinda jealous of his gear."

"Actually, no. I haven't seen Seaspray's armor. Why? What's it made of?" I asked while remembering the colors the other guards wear. Armor coated in gold and silver finishes. What could the captain of the guard himself wear? I know Shining Armor wears a stylized version of the usual guard armor that has a light purple and gold color scheme, but what about Seaspray?

"Oh, you'll have to see it for yourself. I'm not spoiling it for you. Although he almost never wears it on his home turf. Only when he's traveling abroad." Novo replied while she handed me my helmet. "Leave your wallet behind this time. If you need anything, mama's buying."

"Sounds good to me. I have no pockets on this armor anyway." I said while taking my helmet in hand. I followed her out onto the bridge before placing it on my head. "So... Where to, m'lady?"

"Oh, I'm game for whatever you have to offer right now. Any places you've been to that you'd like to revisit?" Novo asked while giving me full permission to take the lead.

I crossed my arms as I tried to recall some of the more notable locales I had seen during my stay. There was that aquarium, I enjoyed my time on the beach, and that walk through that forest was pleasant... Then again, there is a lot on the island I still have not seen. But if there was one place that stood out in my mind, it was probably the most unique place I had seen thus far. "How about we stop by the lake full of stingless jellyfish?"

"Jellyfish Lake? Good taste. You remember the way?" Novo asked while she spread those spectacular wings to prepare for takeoff.

I was momentarily distracted by her glorious wingspan. "Man, you always look so amazing with your wings out... And...um... It's halfway down the mountain, right? I think I remember the view from the top of that waterfall enough to teleport us."

"Oh baby, if you like my wingspan that much, I'll keep my wings out for you to feel up all you want." Novo said with a smirk before getting back to the topic at hand. "Yeah, about that far down. But why take a shortcut? It won't take that long if we go by air. Come on, mama knows the way."

Before I could object, Novo took to the air and flew off. I wasted no time in pursuing her upon my armor's wings as we began to descend the mountain with Novo leading the way. We circled the whole thing gradually from a great distance to have an easy time surveying the rotating mountainside. "See, honey? Ain't this the way to travel?"

"It sure is. It sucks when you have to travel by foot, but it's fun to get around when you can fly." I said while just gliding along with Novo at my side. There probably is not a single place like Capricorn Island anywhere else in the world. It really is its own little slice of paradise on a planet that is about as close to a paradise as one can realistically get. I took note of this and looked at Novo as she came within earshot. "You've done a wonderful job at looking after the place."

"Well, I've tried. I do love my home and my people, so I do what I can, baby." Novo replied with a proud smile while being surprisingly humble with her response. I suppose it is important that a leader do their best to not develop an ego, but it was still unexpected after becoming accustomed to Novo's sass and theatrics by then.

This did bring a new question to my mind. I knew by then that hippogriffs are by no means immortal. There would be far too many of them if they were. And yet Novo and Skystar clearly were due to how long they have been around. And so I asked, "Come to think of it... If hippogriffs aren't usually immortal, how are you and Skystar immortal?"

"Only members of the royal family are immortal, baby. That includes anyone who marries into it. It helps insure that a competent ruler will be there for their people for a long time. Wisdom only grows the longer you've been around." Novo explained rather matter-of-factly as we continued to circle the island.

I decided to wait until we landed before continuing the discussion. We eventually caught sight of the waterfall that feeds into the basin that flows into Jellyfish Lake. Once we set ourselves down upon the cliff, I turned to Novo. "If you don't mind me asking... How exactly does the immortality of the royal family here work? It doesn't sound like its the same as the immortality that Equestria's royal family has."

"Well, you're right. It's not natural. I can't give you all the details though. Trade secret. You'd have to marry into the family for me to give you the full story, honey." Novo retorted with a bit of a smirk. But she then said, "I can at least tell you this. Anyone born into the royal family here is bestowed immortality and the aging process stops at around twenty years. At least until they are crowned king or queen, where the aging begins again and stops in the late thirties or early forties. When the king or queen passes on the crown, the immortality is removed from them and they begin to age naturally again."

"So...the immortality can be voluntarily relinquished." I said softly as I thought this all over. I know what immortality can do to someone who experiences loss too many times and I cannot imagine such a thing meshing well with a mortal mind. I surely would never be able to handle immortality in the long run. It would destroy my psyche in due time. "But...isn't that difficult? Living that long by yourself without friends or family"

Novo nodded solemnly, but her smile did not fade. "That's definitely something that is taken into consideration. It's not advised that a king or queen rule alone. But as you know, we hippogriffs mate for life. And that... That's usually enough. When you're in love and your beloved will be there with you for eternity, you'll be fine. Although in my case, even when I lost Cygnus, I still had Skystar. And don't get me started on Celestia. She's always been there for me. I know we bicker a lot, but trust me when I say I wouldn't have held on this long after losing Cygnus if it wasn't for her. I love that silly Sunbutt and wouldn't change her for the world."

Those words made me smile. I could always tell that for all their silly banter, Celestia and Novo are extremely close friends that truly understand each other. "Yeah, I can tell when you two argue that you're just messing with each other. It's obvious how close you two are and I'm happy for you."

Novo beamed at me as she suppressed a chuckle. "Yeah, just don't go telling her I said that. If anyone's gonna say that to her, mama's gonna do it."

"My lips are sealed, m'lady." I retorted before I approached the cliff overlooking the basin below. The roar of the waterfall was much more pronounced now that there was less solid ground between me and it. "Anyway... You wanna head down?"

"After you, honey bun." Novo said while placing a quick pecking kiss upon my cheek. I smiled at her before spreading my armor's wings and hopping off the cliff, lazily drifting down with my wings serving as a very strong airbrake. I still had to bank a little bit to avoid landing in the water. Upon landing, I looked up to see Novo dive off the cliff and gracefully yet quickly circle the basin before coming in for a landing beside me. I really am amazed by the sheer level of control hippogriffs have in the air. I think only the Wonderbolts or pegasi on their level can match them in response time.

I set my helmet aside on a large rock nearby since I would not be flying for a while. Novo and I then waded into the shallows of the lake as golden yellow objects drifted around under the surface. They responded to our presence with some coming closer. "Looks like the jellies know we're here, honey."

I watched as Novo went even deeper and began to swim along the surface of the lake. With her folded wings slightly angled up as she did, her form strongly brought to mind a swan. She certainly had the grace of one. While she floated a little ways off the water's edge, she turned to look at me. "You wanna join me? Or can you not swim in all that heavy gear?"

"Plate armor isn't as heavy as it looks, to be honest." I said while starting to wade into the shallows. My underlying bodysuit kept my body completely dry, though I know it only went up to the base of my neck. Would it keep the water out if it went above that point? I started to wade in deeper as I added, "Although it is a little too bulky for effective swimming, I guess... Especially with these wings here."

I tried performing the breaststroke to pull myself closer to Novo. I was not really in any danger of sinking, but there was a lot of drag slowing me down. I did not feel any water leaking in through where my underarmor ended at my neck, leading me to suspect it was basically skintight around that section. Novo watched with a knowing smile as I tried to pull myself through the water. "Yeah, this stuff really isn't designed for use in water... It's not that bulky, but still too bulky for effective swimming."

As I tread water, Novo swam up to me and kissed me on the nose. "So much for being a swan at heart, huh? You should head back to shore then. I'd hate to see you have an accident."

Not wanting to spend the next minute or two struggling to get back to shore, I simply used the teleportation spell to get myself back on solid ground. Although I then had an idea. "Hang on! I wanna try something."

I focused on the school of jellyfish that was just under the surface. I focused the magic in both gauntlets, trying to catch them in the levitation spell. But instead of just them, I tried lifting some of the water from the lake, fashioning it into a thick rope with the jellyfish lined in a row. They were much easier to make out than through the rippling surface of the lake. Novo let out a whistle as the jellyfish floated in the rope of water. "Ooh, nice catch. Magic, right?"

"Yep! Just...haven't really done this before." I retorted while moving my hands around to bend the water rope into varying shapes. I knew I did not have to actually move my hands to work my magical grasp, but it was just a force of habit. Novo soon made her way out of the water and stood by me as I magically juggled the jellyfish through the air. I think she was more interested in the magic auras around my arms than anything else.

I eventually released my grasp on the jellyfish and their liquid vehicle and allowed them to drop back into the lake with a splash. After doing so, Novo tapped her finger on my right gauntlet. "I know those colors anywhere. Celestia and Luna's own magic, right? Did they really just up and make this armor for you after you showed up in this world?"

I found her assumption to be rather flattering. "Nah, they didn't make this for me. I don't know the full history behind this armor or my weapons, but I get they were forged for their human allies a long time ago. It just never got any use until I showed up."

"Well, I never knew anything about that. We never really kept much tabs on what goes on with the mainland. If there were humans in Equestria, I never met them." Novo replied while not showing much interest in the topic. Perhaps it was for the best we did not pursue it anyway. "Still, I have to say I never would've taken them for being so skilled in crafting armor... Oh wait, this stuff molds itself depending on the wearer, right? Almost forgot about that."

"Yeah, this is the design it chooses when I wear it. Pretty balanced. That's just the way I like it." I spoke as Novo ran her hand over the vambrace on the back of my right arm. "Would you like to try this on again?"

"Nah, I don't need this armor cramping my style. Mama already looks good enough as is." Novo said in jest as she nuzzled my cheek with her beak. "And besides, how would I get it off without Celestia being here to melt it off of me? I don't know how to use this thing's magic."

"Ooh, good point. Sorry I even suggested that." I said with a chuckle as flashbacks of what happened last time with Silverstream came to mind. It would probably take all day to get back up to the summit if we were halfway down the mountain and neither of us had an exact estimate of where Celestia might be on the island.

Novo and I soon relaxed on the grass at the water's edge after I had melted my armor off and left it in the same shallow dip in the ground nearby as the last time. I rested on my back and gazed at the sky and the rest of the mountain above me. Novo draped a wing over me, providing a comfortable layer of weight as I felt her hand and slightly moist feathers slide under my shirt. "Having a good time, honey?"

"Mmhm... Part of me wishes I showed up here instead of Ponyville. This whole place is...lovely." I mused as I felt Novo rubbing her hand over my chest in a loving manner. I turned to look at her as the gorgeous queen looked back at me. I placed my hand upon my chest, feeling her hand through the fabric above it. A moment later, we reached out to each other as my lips met her beak for a kiss. "You're wonderful, Novo."

"Not as wonderful as you, sugar bear." She whispered sultrily to me as those eyes flashed me a glance of desire. "Maybe I should run away with you. Live on the run as your kidnapped queen hiding as a commoner. We'd have lots of fun out there."

"Novo... You can't be serious." I said with a crooked smile as Novo burst into quiet chuckling. It was a tempting thought, but I knew it was just a joke. Novo is too dedicated to her people to abandon them like that. Even if her heart thinks otherwise.

"Oh, I'm just messing with you, baby. I couldn't leave Skystar in charge like that. The girl has seashells on the brain." Novo laughed before she pulled herself up and rested upon me, her chest upon mine as I found myself comfortably pinned under her beautiful body. She stroked one hand through my hair while gazing lovingly down at me. "But I would if I had nothing else holding me back... I'd follow you to the ends of the earth..."

"You would, huh...?" I said softly as my hand reached up and traced its fingers through the plumage on her neck and up to her cheek. I hardly minded the lingering moisture in her feathers seeping into my clothes. I felt safe in her presence. I wanted to say something sweet to her. Something very precious. But I knew it was still too soon. I did so with Fluttershy two years ago and almost regretted it in due time. I was not willing to take that risk again. But I knew of something else to say. "I think...we would be very happy together."

"You know it, baby. We're together right now.....and I'm very happy." Novo cooed to me as she brought her beak down and kissed me upon the forehead. She then backed up to allow her neck more room to move and brought her face closer to mine. "Kiss me, baby."

I did not object. Her beak parted as my lips did, eyes closing as their two halves clamped onto my cheeks. Our tongues reached out and began to dance, the faint taste of our breakfast lingering in our mouths. We were in love. I cannot deny that now. We were truly in love. All sorts of thoughts flashed through my mind. What if I did end up on Capricorn Island instead of finding myself at the edge of Ponyville two years ago? Would I be Novo's king by now? Would we have had a royal child? What would our marriage be like? Would the people accept us?

The end of our kiss brought my mind back to the present. I felt warm in my cheeks as I breathed heavily, Novo's breaths also being deep and slow as we gazed back at each other. Was she thinking the same thoughts as me? Novo soon whispered as she gave me such a forlorn stare, "I'm gonna miss you so much when you leave..."

"I'm gonna miss you too... You've been...so good to me during my stay." I said quietly with my hand upon her shoulder. But a thought then came to me. Perhaps we could see each other more often. "I'll see if Luna or Nightmare Moon can let us see each other in our dreams..."

"Wait... They can do that? Let us visit the dreams of others?" Novo asked while sounding understandably confused about the whole concept. She barely knew Luna at all and had yet to meet Nightmare Moon. She probably was in the dark about their unique capabilities.

"Yeah, they can. I've done it before. They can project themselves into the realm of dreams. And they can take one to the dreams of others if they wish. We tend to see each other often that way." I explained while also noting that my dreams have been left alone during my stay on the island. Perhaps they really were giving me as much space as possible to let me enjoy myself to the fullest.

Novo's eyes perked up in intrigue, but she then gave me quite a smirk. "Well, if they can, I'm sure to take advantage of the opportunity. Just be warned, baby..."

She then brought her beak close to my ear and whispered most sexily to me. "If you're gonna be there, you better count on my dreams getting very...wet."

"Oh god, Novo... You're not kidding, are you?" I said while feeling both nervous and amused. As much as I knew it was far too soon to do such a thing with her, there are no consequences for such a thing in the realm of dreams. And if what she said that morning was true..... Oh dear.

Novo let out a hearty laugh before kissing me upon my lips. "Oh, you better believe I'm not goofing around here, honey. If you're gonna pay a visit to my dreams, then this queen's sexy butt is gonna be all yours."

The sheer audacity and lack of etiquette in her vocabulary made me burst out laughing for a moment while Novo grinned at her own behavior. As my laughing ran its course, Novo finally stood up. "Anyway, I think that's enough for this little visit. Wanna head somewhere else, sweetheart?"

"Um... How about down by the shoreline? I was only down there once so far." I said as we both began to rise to our feet.

"Sounds good to me. I hardly ever get to go down that far myself." Novo replied while I fetched my helmet and set it upon my head. She then spread her glorious wings before taking to the air while I followed. We descended the mountain in a straight line. A flock of seagulls flew by us as we neared the shore, but Novo replied with a perfect seagull squawk of her own along the way. "Cheeky boys. At least they know who's queen of the seabirds now."

We set down lightly upon the sand, a good deal away from the Alpha sector. It might have been on the other side of the mountain for all I knew. Novo tested her footing as her hands sank into the sand. "Been so long since I last felt sand between my fingers. Personally, I'd prefer the warmer sands of down south."

"Yeah, it's not really a tropical island, is it?" I said while still not entirely used to walking on sand with metal sabatons instead of proper shoes. We soon began to walk along the shore with nary the sight of a hippogriff. Even though they can travel wherever they want very quickly, I guess the more isolated sections of the beach tend to not attract much attention.

It may have been too quiet down there for its own good. Novo and I did not have a lot to say as we wandered the coastline with only the occasional call of a seagull and the unceasing crashing of the ocean waves over the shoreline breaking that silence. Much like before, the sight and sound of the eternally breaking waves caused my thoughts to become more sentimental. Not to the same extreme as last time. I got that all out of my system during that good chat with Ocean Flow several days ago. I think Novo was being affected the same way. She did not smile as we walked and she was not particularly affection either. Her mind was elsewhere.

"The waves have a way of digging up old memories, huh?" I asked when I felt Novo had been silent for too long.

"Yeah, I think they do... Maybe that's why I don't come down here more often." Novo retorted as she turned her gaze to the ocean. She was undoubtedly thinking about her late king. It was best that I did not inquire further.

I tried to distract her from that topic by bringing up something else about the passing off time. "Exactly how long have you been queen by now?"

Novo's eyes glanced up as she hesitated in thought. "Oh...I'm guessing somewhere around two thousand years by now. It's been a long time and I've seen a lot happen, but it gets hard to remember exactly how much time has passed when you've been around as long as I've been."

"I can believe that." I spoke while looking past her at the sea. "You've done a fine job as queen too... No matter how many times the waves come and go."

"Trying to find a witty retort involving the sea, honey?" Novo asked while letting out a quick chuckle. I admit I was trying to find something fitting to say involving the sea and the passage of time, but I was still grasping at straws. "The artist in you never really takes a break, does it?"

"Nah, I guess it never does. I'm the kinda guy who likes to stop and take a closer look at things when they catch my eye." I retorted while unable to hide a smile. Novo reached out and placed an approving kiss upon my cheek while we continued on our way, strolling by the bay.

We did end up coming within view of some docks and there was another of those big hydraulic lifts going up the mountain to one of the lower sectors. It was rather abrupt with just how busy the area got as we were greeted by the sound of commerce. "Huh? Didn't see this coming... I guess airships aren't the only ways off the island."

"Yeah, we've got a number of harbors around the island for sea trade. This one is directly connected to the Beta sector up there." Novo explained as we walked along the outskirts. I decided to take my helmet off and carry it in my arm so my ethereal helmet plume would not draw needless attention. Not that there was any escape from attention. The harbor crews were quick to greet their queen as we passed by. The ocean vessels certainly looked enjoyably vintage, looking like older steamships from the turn of the 20th century back on Earth.

With crews focused on unloading cargo, Novo and I decided to take the time to ride the nearby lift up to the Beta sector. There was already quite a few crates set around it, so we were more or less doing them a favor by taking them up with us. Novo and I stood near the edge to watch the shoreline become increasingly distant. I instinctively looked around, expecting Silverstream and Terramar to be with me due to all the times we had ridden those lifts during my stay, but was reminded that they were not present. "Terramar and Silverstream are probably wondering where I am right now..."

"Sky Beak's kids? You've really endeared yourself to them, huh?" Novo asked as she came up beside me, our eyes cast up at the mountainside we were ascending. "They sure seem fond of you. Especially Silverstream. Every time I saw her in the palace, I thought she was looking for you."

"She probably was." I muttered before looking up at the vast mountain above us. "She's probably looking for me right now..."

"She a good friend to you?" Novo asked sincerely as her gaze met mine.

"Yeah, she's wonderful. Kinda like a friend of mine back home, but a bit more subdued and much more cuddly. She really likes a good hug." I said while a smile made its way across my lips. "I swear she looks and sounds older than she really is. Is that normal for hippogriffs at the onset of adolescence?"

"For the most part, yeah. I guess its the bird in us. Don't worry, it's not like she'll look like she's twenty when she hits sixteen. It'll slow down a bit at some point." Novo explained while sounding and looking genuinely amused at my confusion.

I could not help but think about how the concept must have applied to Novo herself at such an age. "Must've been awkward for you when it happened. No filly has any business looking as hot as you."

Novo just let out a heart guffaw in response. "Ha! I've always been a pretty one, baby. But don't you worry. I didn't find my true colors until I had Skystar. Mama here has always been at her best when she's a MILF."

"You have no shame about that, do you?" I asked before the two of us burst into laughter. Really, Novo is so shameless when it comes to her maternal beauty. She is not lying though. Motherhood has been nothing but a blessing for her outward appearance. Hottest mom in the world, to be frank.

The lift's platform soon came to a stop at the outskirts of the Beta sector while a number of hippogriffs converged on the location to deal with the cargo. Novo and I quietly made our way off so we would not get in the way. "First time in the Beta sector, honey?"

"No, I've been here once before. Kinda had an accident when Silverstream stepped on my armor while I was in the restroom." I replied while thinking back to that weirdness. I really did not expect to step out of the bathroom to find my armor being worn by a silly hippogriff filly.

Surprisingly enough, Novo actually let out a laugh. "Oh right, that! Celestia and I had a laugh when she came back from that. Really, she snatched your armor when you weren't looking? How'd she look in it?"

"Pretty much the same way you did when you tried it on. That armor always molds itself very well to fit its wearer. Just a shame you can't use magic if you don't know how." I explained while we eventually passed right by the very restaurant I had dined in that day. "Anyway, since you know this place better than I do... Any recommendations on where to stop?"

"Hmmm, let mama think..." Novo muttered as her gaze wandered. She soon looked at me and asked, "Well, we got some meaderies here. And they give out samples. Bees tend to fair better at lower altitudes anyway."

"Sounds like a worthwhile destination. Lead on." I replied while Novo led me through the town and towards the edge. The meadery had an orchard set up right behind it that took advantage of a small plateau to hold all the beehives. It even had a catchy name to it. The Beta Birds and Bees Meadery.

The hippogriffs I saw going about their business forewent any safety equipment when collecting honey. I guess their plumage is thick enough to keep the bees out. That, or the bees really are just that docile. Novo got a lot of attention the moment she stepped through the door with customers and employees alike giving her a pleasant greeting. I saw that there were rows of mead casks set on their sides with spigots on the front, ready to dispense fresh batches of mead.

"Grab a glass, honey bear. Plenty to choose from." Novo said as she helped herself to a little from the first cask. I did as well and took a sip. I only took as much for a full mouthful so as to not get greedy. It tasted about as much as I expected. A warm and noticeably sweet flavor, but a little dry as well. The next one was more of the same, but the flavor of honey was stronger and even sweeter. Maybe too sweet. Then came a stronger and darker mead, likely made from the darkest types of honey. Since darker honey is less sweet, I was not surprised by the strength of it. The next ones were infused with varying berries on top of the mead and one even had the taste of apple to it. Cyser, I think they called it. I would have to get Applejack some of that. While it was not much, Novo and I departed the meadery noticeably less sober than we had been when we entered. I had a bit of a haze about my head. Not enough to impair my judgment, but just enough for me to know I was lightly intoxicated.

"Good stuff, hm?" Novo asked as she sidled up to me. I could see the gleam in her eyes and I was quick to recognize it.

"Yeah, mead is quite a bit different from typical wine... Um... Hey, you're not gonna have another episode like earlier, are you?" I said with my choice of words being a bit more direct than I normally would have said had I been completely sober.

Novo just let out a laugh before giving my cheek a nuzzle. "Oh, don't you worry about me, baby. The only man on my mind now is you."

"You flatter me, Novo." I said sheepishly while I pushed back into that nuzzle. We really were a couple of happy lovebirds out for a stroll. I then asked, "So, where to next? Maybe a walk through a forest?"

"Well, we'd have to fly to get to the nearest one in no time. The only problem is Capricorn Island has a very strict law against drinking and flying. I'm sure you can guess why. I'm staying grounded until my head's completely clear. Don't want to set a bad example for my people, you know?" Novo explained while showing a surprising level of awareness of her own condition in spite of her intoxication. I guess not every flier is built as tough as Rainbow Dash.

"Well, maybe I have a way around that." I said while placing my helmet upon my head before I set a hand upon Novo's shoulder. I tried thinking about that forest I have passed through a couple of times. As I flared up the magic on my left gauntlet to cast the teleportation spell, I vividly pictured the outskirts of the forest. A few seconds later in a flash of magic light, I found myself standing just outside said forest with a bewildered Novo in my grasp. "There we go."

"Whoa, whoa, what? Did we just... Ooooh, magic. Right. Well, I guess I can't put a law on drinking and winking." Novo said while letting out a short laugh at the loophole I had used to transport us a ways up the mountain. She then approached the entrance as she then said, "I haven't had a stroll through a forest in a good while..."

"I really enjoyed it when I was out with Skystar and the kids. And it's easy to forget that you're even on an island or mountain in there." I retorted while I followed the queen into the forest. It was every bit as pristine and serene as the last couple of times I had passed through. The twittering of songbirds high in the canopy reached my ears before the trickling of water joined it as we passed a shallow babbling brook flowing near the forest path. I kept glancing up, almost expecting to see Silverstream perched on a higher branch while chatting it up with the rest of the birds.

Novo once more sidled up to me as I stopped to observe the simple flowing stream. "How's your first visit to my home been, honey? Had a good time?"

"Oh, very. If I had to choose between living here or in Ponyville, I would have a very hard time deciding. I love this place." I said quietly while I noticed a lizard scurry through the shallows and out of sight.

Novo reached out and placed a kiss upon my cheek. I turned to face her and could not resist kissing her right back as my lips met her beak. She spoke softly to me, "I'm sure my people would grow to love you too. You know how to be good to us birds."

"Well, I have tried to make a good first impression with them. It's gone pretty nicely." I said while I removed my helmet to allow myself to feel the full sensory experience with the wind blowing through my hair. I then turned my helmet around and beheld the pure white form of the Element of Humanity set into it, the twin dove shapes really speaking to me. "I guess I've always had a type of empathy for birds..."

"I think you might be right, honey." Novo cooed as she draped her wing over me in an embrace before she rested her head against mine. "And you've really spoken to this queen bird's heart since you've gotten here... I'm gonna miss you so bad when you head out tomorrow."

"I'll miss you too, Novo..." I muttered as I put my arm around her, trying not to think about my imminent departure from this little slice of paradise. I certainly was ready to return home to cozy little Ponyville, but so much about this island resonates with me. It almost feels like home. And so many people on it that I have come to adore. Some of them almost feel like family. But Novo... Oh, she is so much more than that.

The beautiful queen let out a loud sigh as she adjusted the grip of her wing around me. "I wish you didn't have to wear your armor to get around more easily... I like it when you're not so hard and bulky."

"Except when we're in bed together, right?" I asked as Novo suddenly burst into raucous laughter. I must have been loosened up a fair amount to have let that slip.

"Good heavens, baby! Is that the mead talking?!" Novo asked while catching her breath. But she then looked me in the eye and backed me up against the nearest tree. "Though to be fair, you're not wrong... I know how you feel, but I don't know how you look down there yet."

"Whoa, Novo! A little soon for that, isn't it?" I retorted while noticing that seductive gleam in her eyes.

"Yeah, I guess it is. And I'm not in the mood to grab a can opener to get to the soft meat inside." Novo said snidely as she poked my armored chest. "Besides, I wanna be sober if I'm gonna give my sugar bear a good time. Gotta wait for my head to get clear first."

"Yeah, I'm the same way. Hard to get turned on when I'm tipsy, to be completely honest." I said while letting out a laugh. The two of us then continued on our way, but I could not resist sliding my hand over Novo's back and then over her curvy feathered rump. She let out a long beautiful churr in response while looking back at me. "You're such a beautiful bird of paradise."

"Careful, James. The other birds might get jealous." Novo replied with a smirk while glancing up at the canopy above us. The local wildlife were still chittering away while hopping and fluttering between branches. It sounded like a territorial dispute if nothing else.

We continued down the path without interruption while no words were spoken. Just such a tranquil forest on a beautiful mountain of an island. I think Novo really wanted to put her wing around me, but the spines on my pauldrons and the general bulk of my armor seemed to deter her. I would often eye Novo, especially when she would happen to walk into the rays of light shining through the gaps in the canopy. She was utterly glowing in those sunbeams. Novo eventually caught me observing her and asked with a smirk on her beak, "See something you like?"

"Your radiance is unparalleled." I said bluntly as she stepped out of the sunbeam before crossing into another. "I don't get it... I thought Celestia and her sisters were the most beautiful creatures in the world, but you outrank them entirely. And you don't even have the more ethereal properties of their bodies. You are just...such a marvel."

"You flatter me, honey. Honestly, most would disagree with you, but it feels so good to hear the opposite for once." Novo said with a delighted smile before she drifted closer to me and placed a kiss upon my cheek. She then lifted her wing just enough to stroke my cheek with a feather. "And I just have to say...you're easy on the eyes too. Especially those eyes and that sweet smile. You're not someone who flashes a grin everywhere you go. You only show it when you need to. Those are rare smiles. And that makes them extra precious, baby."

"Oh, Novo... I'm just not the most optimistic guy around, so I don't smile all the time. Although it's hard to be pessimistic in a world as nice as Equestria..." I tried to explain in minor detail. I know what I am like and something that deeply ingrained in yourself does not fade easily. But maybe that is a good thing.

Novo cast me a more inquisitive gaze as she then asked, "Sounds like wherever you came from has some problems it needs to get out of its system... What's your homeland like?"

"Let's just say after getting a taste of the paradise that I call Equestria, I have no desire to go back. I love this world and I love its people. And that's a lot more than I can say about where I came from." I said while trying to avoid going too deep into it. I did not want to dwell on a world I had no love for that I did not want to return to. And Novo did not need to know the details. As we looked at each other, we brought our brows together and momentarily closed our eyes, our stride briefly coming to a stop. "And your people just might be my favorite so far."

"I can tell, honey... You don't just like us. You genuinely appreciate us." Novo said abnormally softly before we gazed back at each other. "I get the feeling...that you don't take us for granted."

"I guess you can't truly appreciate a world like this unless you've seen both sides of the spectrum." I muttered before we continued on as my gaze focused on the forest path ahead. "A world like this is lovely, but I suppose you don't really know how good you have it in this world when you haven't seen the opposite of it."

I think Novo could detect my darkening mood. She reached out and nuzzled my cheek with her beak to distract me from my unpleasant thoughts. "Don't go thinking about that then, baby. Let mama put some happy thoughts into your head."

Before I could even object, Novo scooped her wing around me and clamped her beak over my face. Like many times before, her tongue snaked its way past my lips to invite my tongue to a waltz. I sighed in relaxation as this unexpected kiss provided a most welcome distraction. I held her as her wing held me, eyes closing as we made out deep in that forest of serenity. Brief as it was, I felt myself smiling as our kiss ended with a string of our saliva still connecting our tongues. Novo gave me a lovely smile as she asked, "Feeling better, honey?"

"Much better." I replied before pulling her into my arms for an embrace. She sighed softly while her great wing tightened its grasp around me. "Thank you..."

"You're very welcome, honey bun. Just remember that there's someone on this island who truly appreciates you." The gorgeous queen cooed to me as she reached out and gently nibbled on my ear for a few seconds. "And I really mean that. Someone special appreciates you, baby."

"And I appreciate her." I whispered back while my words coaxed a delighted giggle from that beautiful queen. It was then that we continued on with our moods having been thoroughly lifted. Before long, the edge of the forest came into view. And beyond that lied the Phi sector.

"There's a post office there, right? You have anything you need to check while we're here?" I asked while remembering the first time I came by.

"Hmmm... Am I expecting anything?" Novo mumbled while rubbing her fist against the underside of her beak. "Oh right, I did order some of my favorite wine. Might be worth it to check its shipment status."

The two of us continued on into town with Novo going on ahead. We both agreed that we might get sidetracked by someone if we were spotted together like back in the meadery. That, and I had a little routine I wanted to indulge in one last time while I was on the island.

I looked around and found a café that happened to be selling popcorn. I purchased a bag of the stuff and sat myself down on a familiar bench while keeping my helmet at my side. "Come on, come all. The candy man is back in town."

The last couple of times I had been in the Phi sector, those five little hippogriff kids remembered me and would always come over for some more scritches. And each time, they would bring another friend. But this time...

I heard the faint fluttering of wings and looked up to see some familiar little hippogriff kids perched on the architecture around me. Then some more showed up. And even more after that. Before I knew it, I was surrounded by roughly two dozen softly colored hippogriff foals. All of them looked at me with eager smiles while being almost uncomfortably quiet. I slowly reached into the popcorn in the bag that was in my hand and held out a handful. "Snack?"

Six of the foals gathered round my hand all at once while I held it out to them and began to pluck up the popcorn kernel by kernel while more came up to have their turn. In a matter of minutes, they had consumed the whole bag's contents. I then removed my gauntlets to soften my grip as the foals started climbing onto bench and even myself to take turns as my hands went to work with my fingertips reaching through their plumage to scritch their heads. "I'm glad I got to see you all one last time. You kids been good?"

They tweeted and chirped happily as the flock surrounded me like a bunch of friendly pigeons. But as I went from foal to foal, a familiar voice spoke up from nearby. "Oooh my goodness, what is papa bear doing with all you cuties?"

I froze as I and all the hippogriff kids looked down the street to see Novo watching us with a smile. She then approached as she continued to speak. "Looks like someone's having fun. Something you not telling me, baby?"

"Yeeeeah, this kinda turned into a new routine for me by accident. I bumped into five of them on my first time in town and I couldn't resist giving them scritches. Way too cute. And they're always such good customers. Right, kids?" I explained before the kids tweeted in agreement with me.

Novo let out a long chuckle before she nuzzled one of the kids who already had a turn. "Well, you babies run along home, all right? Papa bear here's on his last day and he's got a schedule to keep."

Thankfully, I had just finished giving scritches to the last of them. The flock of hippogriff kids bowed as they all cheerfully bid farewell to her. "Bye, Queen Novo!"

The two of us watched the flock take off like swarm of twittering songbirds. I stood up while pulling my gauntlet's back on as I said, "Nothing's cute like a bunch of happy baby birds, huh?"

"You know it, honey. I swear every time I see cute little toddlers like them, my old mama bird instincts always want out bad." Novo retorted with a laugh. I then cast the empty bag into the nearest waste bin and placed my helmet back upon my head. She then placed a kiss upon my cheek and softly said, "A mama's job is never done, you know. But I have to admit I do kinda miss the days when Skystar was a baby bird herself."

"Maybe you should foalsit Gladesong sometime then. I think she would love to spend time with such a big pretty mama bird." I suggested as my thoughts went to my child back home. With my thoughts going to her, I found myself unexpectedly eager to see her again. Just another precious thing to look forward to seeing again when I get back home.

At that suggestion, Novo's eyes lit up. "Oh, you better believe I'll be all over that little cutie. You make sure you bring her next time you come by, all right?"

"Yeah, I've got to bring the rest of my family next time. And my best friends. They'll be sure to enjoy themselves." I replied as I could imagine what each of them would do. Fluttershy would love to swim with the golden jellyfishes, Rainbow Dash would revel at being able to fly all over the island, Pinkie Pie would be eager to try their cuisine, Twilight would likely indulge in the royal library and study the island's history and customs, Applejack would probably sample all the mead the island has to offer, and Rarity would adore visiting the fancy museums and browsing the island's couture and unique jewelry. A place as big as Capricorn Island has something for everyone.

A moment later, I happened to notice how the sun was practically right above the island. Somewhere around noon. "Hm... You think we should grab some lunch while we're out here?"

"Sounds good to me. Come with me. I know a spot you probably haven't checked out yet." Novo said as she led me through the town. After a while of making some twists and turns down the winding streets did we come to the outer edge of town with a restaurant situated right on the cliff overlooking the rest of the mountain below. "They've got some great views with the outdoor seating."

Upon entering, the receptionist gave his queen a hearty welcome and guided us out to the outdoor patio. It was not the fanciest restaurant and the tables were coated in white and blue checkerboard tablecloths to further reinforce the Mediterranean aesthetics the island is known for. The chairs and stool were even painted yellow and brought to mind one of my favorite lunch spots from back on Earth. The lunch rush was fairly busy, which gave us time to really browse the menu.

I set aside my helmet and melted my armor off and left the resulting puddle of liquid metal right behind my chair so it would be unlikely for anyone to step in it. Our table was right up against the perimeter of the patio and gave us a perfect view of the horizon beyond the iron fencing. There were even some seagulls wandering about, no doubt waiting for opportunities to snatch up any scraps left behind. I looked out at the horizon and leaned a little over the edge to look down the mountainside as I said, "Cliffside dining... Nothing else like it."

"You better believe it, honey. They're not too fancy here, but they're a step up from your cheaper cafés. Take a look. They mostly specialize in sandwiches." Novo replied before we started browsing our menus. She was right. Further bringing back memories of my most frequented lunch spot, most of the menu consisted of a variety of toasted sandwiches. I was not surprised to see that no familiar types of lunchmeat were included, but they compensated with a wide variety of fish. What really caught my eye was a crab cake sandwich with all the usual sandwich fixings and a vinaigrette dressing. Novo set her sights on a grilled salmon sandwich instead. Having had our fill of spirits for the time being, we both ordered cold bottles of sarsaparilla.

Novo eyed me from across the little table while I turned my gaze out at the horizon beyond the perimeter of the patio. That smile never left her beak. "I know I've probably asked you this already, but have you enjoyed your time on my island?"

"It's been a wonderful time. This place feels like home... Like...really. I even feel like I found extended family while here." I replied while letting my thoughts wander.

"Family? But I thought you have one back in Ponyville. Your wife and baby girl, right?" Novo asked while not immediately understanding where I was coming from.

I took a few seconds to think out my response. "Oh, I don't mean the family I started. I mean...you know. Like blood kin and the like. Of course, I know I have no blood ties to anyone here, but... I just... I think I found a genuine father figure while I've been here. Someone...who I can trust with my life if I had to."

Novo's eyes widened just slightly as she heard something I doubt she was expecting. "You...found someone you can call your papa? But...what about your..."

"I know what you're thinking. And no, my relationship with my father hasn't exactly been ideal for a long time now. I fear the man. But..." I then turned my gaze up the mountain beyond the roof of the restaurant, almost expecting to see someone familiar soaring through the air out there. "Sky Beak is such a great guy... I've called him 'Papa Bird' a few times."

"Sky Beak... Silverstream's daddy?" Novo asked as she started to smile again. "Yeah, he's one of our best. Seaspray usually has high praise of him and he's good at making our other guardsmen smile. I can see why you'd wish he was your daddy."

"He's been good to me... Like...I see where Silverstream gets her personality..." I muttered as I took a moment to wipe away a budding tear in my eye that I did not anticipate. "I guess I didn't realize how important family was until I realized how long I had gone without it. And...I'm glad to see a father in Sky Beak. He...really understands the importance of not allowing one's impulses to alienate his own kids. And I love him for that."

"I'm really happy for you, baby. It's no good being afraid of your own parents. I'm sure he'll be a good daddy to you if you let him. Hippogriff parents tend to be some of the best around by nature anyway." Novo retorted while really seeming to know what she was talking about. For all of Skystar's complaints early on, Novo and her daughter seem to get along quite well.

"Yeah, I... I wasn't expecting to gain so much during this stay. I know Celestia wanted me to come along for your sake, but..." I muttered before looking up the mountain and seeing a few hippogriffs soaring overhead high above us. "I'm just so glad I came here. I love this place and its people make me smile. I mean I've always adored the ponies of Equestria, but with you hippogriffs... I think it might be something more."

"You really do have the heart of a dove, baby. I wish you could come out here more often and more easily. I know the locals seem to like you too. No doubt because of those scritches you're so good at giving." Novo said in an almost joking manner, bringing back memories of my first day on the island where I was prompted dogpiled by a gaggle of hippogriffs who were overly eager to get some scritches for the first time. I held my head and snickered loudly, remembering how wacky that moment was.

As I looked at my own hand, a thought came to me. Hippogriffs have hands too, but they seem to not know how to give scritches to each other. "Say... Why don't you birds give scritches to yourselves? You've got fingers too."

Novo looked at her own hand for a moment before pointing her fingers at me. "My guess? Too hard a touch. See? Our talons come right out of the front. Sure, we usually file them down to be blunter or rounded, but it's not the same as your softer touch. Although these are really good for scratching an itch."

"Oh, right... I guess my nails and fingertips would provide a more pleasant experience." I retorted while checking my own nails. They were starting to get a bit long. I would have to clip them soon.

It was right around then that our orders were brought out and I was very impressed with what I saw. Our sandwiches were served with a side of sweet potato fries and even long pickle spears that had been soaked in an exotically seasoned liquid. The pickles were something of an acquired taste, but I loved everything about it. It was all a very satisfying visit and although Novo insisted on handling the bill, I just had to put a few bits on the table to provide a tip for such fantastic dining. Once we had departed from the café after I had gotten my armor back on, Novo let out a long cooing sigh of satisfaction that almost sounded like an owl or dove. "Hoooo, that hit the spot. I need to remember to stop by here more often."

"Oh man, it was. Crab cakes on a sandwich? I can't remember the last time anyone did that. So good..." I said while resisting the urge to let out a belch. "I can't remember the last time I ever ate this much fish over such a short timeframe. You birds really know how to eat."

"Maybe I should arrange for you to receive some of our fishing hauls every month so you won't miss out." Novo said as she led me along while giving me a whimsical wink of her eye.

"Oh, now you're just spoiling me. But that would be awesome anyway." I retorted while loving the thought of being able to enjoy a wider variety of fish on a regular basis. Although I doubt I could share it with anyone aside from Smolder or Spike if he happened to be paying a visit. At the thought of Smolder, I lifted my hand before me while almost imagining her own little hand in my grasp. I promised myself that I would hold hands with that precious little dragon lady when I get home.

Just as we were starting to wonder what to do next, I thought I heard someone call out to me. Novo and I glanced around in response to that call only for me to look up just in time to catch something swooping down into my arms. Upon catching it, a familiar voice spoke up. "There you are! Where've you been?! I've been looking for you all day!"

It was Silverstream. I was astounded that she and gone that far down the mountain just to look for me. How many other sectors had she checked? Novo just laughed as she said, "Well, we sent you on a wild goose chase, huh? What's wrong, sweetie? James owe you some money?"

"No, but he owes me a bunch of scritches now!" Silverstream said while looking right at me with such a pout on her beak even as she let out a muffled hisses either from being out of breath or genuinely upset. I was not sure if I should laugh at how frustrated she looked, but I was quick to bring my armored hand to the back of her head and applied gentle scritches against her scalp. Her look of irritation quickly faded and was replaced with one of such deep relaxation. "Ooooh, that's the spot... A little hard, but nice..."

Novo brought a hand to her beak as if trying to stifle a chuckle and failing to do so. She then stepped over to us and asked, "Well, what brings you down here? Skystar looking for me? Something happen I needed to know about?"

It was only then that Silverstream took a good look at my company and suddenly realized who I was with. "Wait, you're... Oh! Oh, I'm sorry, your majesty! I didn't know he was with you!"

"Honey! Honey, it's fine. You tell me what's wrong. You needed to find James here for something, right? What's eating you?" Novo asked while trying to keep the situation civil. Silverstream really looked like she had barged in on something important that she should not have been to see.

"Well... I..." Silverstream muttered before she nuzzled her head up against my cheek. "I just missed you..."

The look on Novo's face became twisted with a myriad of emotions, as if she felt guilty over keeping me away from my little friend or finding Silverstream's reasons to be utterly adorable. She then let out a yawn as she said, "Well, I guess I can leave you two alone for a while. Mama could use a nap right now anyway and I'd prefer to do it in a place with less light. But I will be seeing you again this evening, all right?"

"Yeah, I'll be back up in a while. I'll see you then, Novo." I replied while Novo almost brought her beak to my cheek to give me a parting kiss, but refrained due to Silverstream's presence. She then spread those glorious wings and took to the air before rising high up the mountain and out of sight.

With all distractions gone, my attention turned to Silverstream while she remained hoisted in my arms. She looked at me with those big beautiful purple eyes before she asked an unfortunate question. "You have to go home tomorrow, right?"

"Yeah, I think in the early afternoon." I said while adjusting my grip to hold her up more easily.

She let out a long sigh and a mournful coo as such a profound frown formed on her beak. "I'm gonna miss you... You'll come back sometime, right?"

"Oh, definitely. I've got to visit again. Capricorn Island's easily one of my favorite places in Equestria by now." I retorted as Silverstream's frown quickly turned into an agreeable smile as if mirroring my praise for her homeland.

"Isn't it?! I'm glad you've had such a good time here." She said while nuzzling her head against my cheek. I had just realized that I had dropped my helmet when she came swooping into my arms. She then spoke more softly into my ear, "If you really have to go tomorrow, I wanna spend as much time with you as I can today. All right?"

"Sounds good to me, pretty bird. But...what about Terramar? He know you're out here?" I asked as my thoughts went to her brother. Whenever I have been with her, Terramar was always close by. Maybe he was in a panic over her having slipped away from his watch.

"Oh, don't worry about him." Silverstream dismissively retorted while her beak briefly gnawed gently on my ear. "Besides, I kinda want it to be just us today."

"No distractions, huh? All right, I'm OK with that." I said softly as I started to set Silverstream down. She voiced her disapproval by clinging more firmly to my armored form, so I relented and rose myself back up to a proper standing position. "I guess I can carry you a while longer. But where to for now?"

"Maybe.....the library? Someplace quiet? I just wanna cuddle right now." She asked quietly while I hoped I would not nod off in there after such a filling and satisfying lunch. I did not object and walked along with Silverstream in my arms. I used the levitation spell to snatch up my helmet and place it back upon my head before I could forget. Silverstream guided me through the streets and we did eventually come to a rather wide white building that revealed rows of tall bookcases once we stepped inside. Silverstream voluntarily wiggled out of my grasp once we were past the door and led me along as soft classical music played quietly throughout the library. Not quite silent, but not loud enough to distract any visitors. If anything, it only enhanced the quiet atmosphere for anyone indulging in a good book.

A number of other hippogriffs were browsing or reading, but there was one corner in the back that was completely vacant. I almost found it funny that there were a couple of large beanbag chairs one could lounge around on. And with how satisfying my lunch was, I too was starting to feel a bit drowsy in the quiet confines of the library. "I think Novo wasn't the only one who could use a nap..."

"Huh? You wanna sleep a bit while we're here?" Silverstream asked as I took the opportunity to move a small table, melt my armor off myself where it had been, and then place it back where it had been to cover the puddle of liquid metal to insure no one would accidentally step in it. After placing my helmet upon the table, I sank into one of the beanbag chairs before Silverstream crawled onto me for some promised cuddles. "I could use a nap too. I think I tired myself out looking for you."

"A nap and fluffy bird cuddles? Nice." I muttered as Silverstream draped a wing over me to provide a bit of comfortable weight to help me doze off. I managed to get my arm over her with my hand upon her soft fluffy back. "Sweet dreams, pretty bird."

"Sweet dreams, best friend." Silverstream whispered as she rested her head against mine. In mere minutes, I was out like a light. And I know this because my consciousness drifted to another place while I am able to vividly remember it now.

Possibly due to me having spent so much time on Capricorn Island recently, I found myself in a very similar looking locale with white architecture. But instead of being a town on a mountain, it was situated along cliffs overlooking the sea. Probably my mind projecting what I expect Santorini to look like back on Earth. Or maybe it was the result of my older memories of the fictional Apotos, another city that is uncannily similar to Santorini.

There was a reason my dream was as lucid as it was. I was not alone in this projection upon my eyelids. Just as I was starting to wonder if I should fetch some ice cream, a winged shadow passed over me. Upon glancing up while expecting to see a seagull or pelican, I instead saw a winged equine beginning to turn back around before she came swooping in for a landing before me. The Princess of the Night herself greeted me with mild confusion. "Well, I never expected to find you asleep at these hours..."

"I could be saying the same thing about you. What're you doing in the dreamscape in the early afternoon?" I asked while wondering how it was even possible for Luna to be wandering the realm of dreams when the entirety of Capricorn Island was still being bathed in the light of the sun.

It was then that Luna gave me a bit of a cockeyed stare as she said, "Well, back on the mainland in Canterlot, the sun has almost completely set. You're in a very different time zone, my friend."

"Oh... Oh right! Duh!" I retorted rather loudly as I broke into brief laughter. But this did bring up another question. "Hang on... How do you visit the dreams of those who live on the other side of the planet when they're awake when you're asleep?"

Luna rolled her eyes, likely knowing the inconvenience of carrying such a title while half of her subjects would be unlikely to ever receive a visit in their dreams from her. "That is something of an obstacle when considering the distance... Although I do try to rectify this issue by occasionally browsing the dreamscape during daytime hours, I must confess I cannot be as consistent about it as I would like to be."

"Meh, you can't have everything, right?" I asked while shrugging my shoulders. After turning to look out to the sea again for a few seconds, I turned back to Luna. "So, what brings you over here?"

"I just found it strange to find you asleep at such a time and decided to take the opportunity to partake in some pleasantries with you, my friend. It has been nearly two weeks since I saw you off at the airship docks." Luna explained as she too walked up to the edge of the walkway to peer out over the edge of the cliff below us. "My visits to Capricorn Island have been few and far between since my return, but I always adore their architecture. Especially at night. The way all that white just glows in the moonlight... It was so convenient of you to be dreaming of something familiar when I arrived."

"Yeah, it really is a place unlike any other. I've really been enjoying myself out here too. Great culture, great people, great cuisine. I don't have a single complaint to say. Well, unless we're talking how hard it is to get around the place when you're on foot, but that's not a problem when I'm in armor." I concurred as Luna cast me a knowing smile.

"Yes, there is quite a lot of vertical distance to cover there." Luna added while sounding like she was tempted to let out a chuckle at how true such a thing is. She then looked at me directly and asked, "How is Novo? And Skystar? Oh, and Captain Seaspray? It has been some months since I last saw them."

"Admiral Seaspray, if you please." I said in correction, remembering how annoyed he was when I first mislabeled him. Luna knew where I was coming from as she suddenly let out a laugh while holding a hoof to her face. "Anyway, they're fine. Seaspray's always a hoot to watch and Skystar seems to be undergoing preparation to become Capricorn Island's official ambassador. Sounds like you'll be seeing her more often before long."

"The ambassador? Skystar? Most interesting... I suppose her wanderlust drove her to find some loopholes to travel abroad?" Luna asked while sounding like she knows Skystar enough to know how interested she is in what lies beyond the ocean's horizon. "And what of Novo herself? Has the queen been well? Or...is she still..."

"Novo is...doing much better. Like...a lot better." I said softly while thinking about that beautiful queen. "She may even be dreaming right now. She did say she was going to take a nap after lunch."

"Truly? Then I had best visit her before she awakens." Luna said as she spread her wings. However, she did abstain from departing for a while longer. "It sounds like Celestia's hopes were fulfilled, hm? Although I must know. When you first met her. Did her manner of speech and voice perturb you at all?"

I let out quite a guffaw at that observation. "How'd you know?! I swear she doesn't sound the way she looks at all! She sounds more like a zebra than a hippogriff! I mean it's not a bad thing. It only makes her more interesting and.....extremely hot, if I may be bold. But yeah, it really threw me for a loop when I heard her speak for the first time."

"Yes, her beauty truly is rare. I have seen very few whose outward appearance can rival that of me and my sisters. I think Rain Shine may be the only other who falls into that category at this moment..." Luna retorted while mentioning a name I had never heard of before. But before I could even think about it, Luna asked me another question. "But anyway... Novo. She is better now? Her weeping heart has been soothed?"

"Yeah, she... She doesn't seem to be obsessing over her king anymore. She seems...genuinely happier now." I replied honestly, fully convinced that Novo was no longer hiding behind a smile when others were looking.

Luna tilted her head to one side just slightly as her wings folded. "If I may ask... How did you get through to her?"

I crossed my arms and looked out to the ocean again. I could remember the conversation we had early on during my stay. "She and I...have experienced similar pain. Different experiences, but the same outcome."

"The pain...of love lost?" Luna asked while likely not really having experience in the field. Luna has never seemed like someone who was actively interested in falling in love someday.

"Not just love lost. More like the pain of being on top of the world with someone you're madly in love with only for it all to suddenly and violently end out of nowhere without prior warning. Different scenarios, but the same kind of pain." I explained further before looking down at my royal friend. "I think that...really helped us understand each other. And...let it go deeper than that."

"Deeper...?" Luna asked before she began to circle me, her eyes scanning me closely. "What else has transpired? What is she to you? I do not get the feeling that you have merely healed her aching heart..."

I tensed up slightly. I knew I had nothing to fear from the Princess of the Night, but it was still something I would be wise to show some discretion with. "Well, if I am to be honest... We... She and I... I think we're falling in love."

Luna stopped dead in her tracks, her eyes widening as her mouth opened and stayed agape for a few seconds. "You... Truly? I am well aware of how you and my sister pine for each other, but... Novo? The queen of the hippogriffs? She...longs for you?"

Trying to maintain my composure, I did my best to summarize what I had experienced by then. "Novo is...very entertaining. Extraordinarily beautiful. I've never met a woman like her. And she...she utterly adores me. She calls me...her sugar bear when no one is looking."

Unsurprisingly, Luna burst into laughter at the end of that line. "Oh my goodness! Yes, she certainly sounds like she can't get enough of you!"

I just crossed my arms and failed to hide an uneasy smile. "Yeah, she makes me feel like the luckiest guy in the world when it's just the two of us..."

Luna quickly composed herself while letting out a cough. She then looked up at me and assumed a more respectful poise. "Well... Whatever it is that happens, I do hope that the two of you will prove to be good for each other. What little I have seen from Novo has me believe she deeply values those dear to her."

"Yeah, she told me something along those lines. She really appreciates her friendship with Celestia. Just...uh...you didn't hear that from me, all right?" I said before suddenly remembering what Novo told me a little earlier that day.

"I did not, hm? Very well. I suppose it is not my place to speak for her. But for the sake of time, I believe I should be departing if I am to see Novo before she awakens from her nap. We shall rendezvous another time, yes?" Luna asked as she once again spread her beautiful wings.

"Oh right, no telling how long she will be out. You have a good one, Luna. It was nice talking with you." I replied before I saw my royal friend off. She summoned a portal above us before flying up through it just before it could close behind her. Now alone and without Luna's presence to make my dream more lucid, I carried on while my memory of everything that occurred after that point is a bit hazy.

I awoke to a strange feeling on my face. Like I was being pinched over a wide area. And I quickly found out what the source of the sensation was. Silverstream was gently gnawing on my cheek in her sleep. Not entirely sure what to make off having my cheek tucked between the two halves of her beak, I tried applying scritches to her own cheek. "Hey... Silver? You dreaming of some good eats or something?"

"Mm... Nom... Really chewy..." Silverstream muttered as she slowly started to rise from her slumber. Her big purple eyes soon opened and gazed at me before she gingerly released my face from her beak. "Um... I'm guessing there was no giant marshmallow I was chewing?"

"Only if that marshmallow had the taste of flesh." I said dryly while failing to hide a smirk. Silverstream turned away and stuck her tongue out, not at all pleased at the thought of such a flavor in a marshmallow.

A quick glance at a clock on the far wall revealed we had been out for only a couple of hours at most. The two of us stood up to stretch after crawling out of that beanbag chair before I stuck my foot under the nearby table to retrieve my armor's liquid form. After placing my helmet upon my head, we made our ways out the front door. "So, where to now?"

"Um... Ooh, how about we check out the beach again? But on the other side of the island from last few times?" Silverstream replied as her wings sprang open. I suppose she had a point. There is a lot of coastline to cover down there and I had not even seen half of the shores.

"Well, I can't think of anything better, so sure." I said while I too spread my armor's wings and took to the sky with Silverstream. We went into a long spiraling descent around the mountain on our way down. Not the most expedient way of getting down to the beach, but it made for a great view. I let Silverstream lead since she likely had a better idea of where we had and had not been to yet.

The sounds of crashing waves reached my ears as we came in for a landing. I set down gently with the soft sand shifting under my armored feet. There was no sign of civilization or other beachgoers, so the section of beach we had chosen was left largely untouched by the locals. Of course, all I had to do was look up the mountain to remind myself that I was not on a deserted island. "It's quiet out here... Almost too quiet."

"Uh huh... Kinda just the right place if you wanna get away from everything for a while." Silverstream retorted as she walked along just out of range from the ocean waves washing over the beach. Although she did not stay quiet for long as I looked back towards the mountain for a moment. "Ooh, look what I found!"

"Huh? Whatcha got...there... Um... Are you gonna eat that?" I asked when I turned to Silverstream and found her trotting up to me with a live crab hanging by its arm in her beak. It kept trying to reach her with its other arm, but could not get enough leverage to reach her. "Wow, he looks mad. Don't let him pinch you."

"Yeah, they're always crabby. Get it?" Silverstream joked while speaking clearly through her occupied beak. I reached out to try holding the crab only for it to clamp onto my armored finger with one set of pincers. "Ooh, he is mad. Good thing you're all armored up, huh?"

"Yep, those little things aren't gonna get by this stuff." I said while finding some humor in a grumpy crab futilely attempting to pinch me. But this did not go on much longer as a seagull suddenly swooped by and snatched the crab off me before taking off with it. "Hey! Opportunistic little buzzards, huh?"

"I guess we made it easy for that one." Silverstream laughed at the sudden interruption. We started to take a stroll down the beach, observing the wildlife in their element. Cackling seagulls and even a number of stoic pelicans were about. Although at one point, Silverstream went to go check on a colony of nesting seagulls against my insistence that they should probably be left alone. Not wanting to risk aggravating the imminent chaos that was sure to follow, I ducked into a small forest at the base of the mountain nearby.

There was a fair bit of space between the ocean and the mountain that gave the forest space to flourish. I eventually could not even hear the crashing of the waves anymore. Although I did hear a shrill birdcall that I did not recognize. The altitude sounded off though. Instead of coming from the canopy, it sounded like it came from the forest floor. I eventually paid it no mind since I knew the wildlife on the island, especially the birds, were not accustomed to interacting with people and would not allow me to get anywhere near them. Or so I thought.

I eventually found the spot where the ground started to rise up the mountain itself while still being well within the forest and took a see on a slab of rock sticking out of the incline in the ground. Although when I did, I heard a rustling through some fallen leaves. I scanned the spot to my right and saw what seemed to be a bird of sorts with a long narrow and slightly curved beak walking along. It had no discernible wings or even tail feathers. The form was unmistakable. "A kiwi? Here?"

Having never seen a kiwi up close before, I watched with renewed interest. While I would never find wild kiwis around Santorini back on Earth, I knew that the ecosystems of Equestria have no business perfectly mirroring those of Earth anyway. I was starting to wonder what other exotic species of birds I would find on the island that I had not seen yet. As I watched, the kiwi waddled in my direction and started to eye me at all times. "Kiwis... Might as well call this place Bird Island if I'm finding these here too."

Before I could even think about it, a few more kiwis came out of the brush. And then I found a few on the rock I was sitting on. They all gathered around me as I found them quite adorable to behold, but my opinion started to shift as several hopped up onto my lap and even jumped high enough to perch upon my pauldrons. "OK, this is getting to be a bit much... Where's Taz when you need him?"

Finally deciding I had enough of the kiwi entourage, I stood up with several still perched upon me and started to make my way back through the forest towards the beach. I could not bring myself to shake my passengers off, especially when I considered if the fall would hurt them. But when I did emerge from the forest with all those kiwis around my feet, Silverstream was out on the beach before me while pecking away at a coconut. She quickly detected my approach and looked my way. "Oh, hey! Can you...give me...um... Wow, what did you find this time?"

"What does it look like? I seem to be quite the chick magnet on this island." I retorted while still trying to not cause my passengers to fall off, even if the sand would provide some cushioning. The kiwis were still milling about around my feet while pecking into the sand periodically for any morsels they could find.

Silverstream cracked a crooked grin as she trotted over with her coconut tucked under her wing. "Still, you found kiwis?! They're pretty shy, so almost no one ever sees them down here. I guess you just really have a way with birds, huh?"

"Maybe it's the wings." I muttered dryly while finally getting the idea to use the levitation spell to lift my passengers from my armor and set them down on the sand with the rest of their brethren. They eventually did start to wander away from the two of us while pecking into the sand for anything that could serve as nourishment. "What's next? Soft and cuddly flightless parrots?"

"Oh, we have those too! But on the other side of the island." Silverstream replied before she took her coconut in hand and started pecking away at it again. "Ugh, why're these things so tough to crack? Can you give me a hand with this?"

"Um... Sure, I think I can come up with something." I said while Silverstream passed the coconut to me. I used the magic in my left gauntlet to conjure up a narrow spike of magic ice to serve as a pick of sorts.

"Ooh, cool! You can whip up ice with that magic?!" Silverstream exclaimed while I took the spike in hand and started stabbing away at the spot she had been pecking at. It took some effort, but I managed to chisel away a big enough hole to get her beak through. I then passed it back to her before she asked, "Thanks! Want some?"

"Nah, I never was fond of coconut. Especially the fruit." I retorted while watching my friend stick her beak through the gap and tilt her head back to drink down the milk inside.

"Yeah, I get what you mean. I like the milk, but the fruit is just weird with how chewy it is. Bleh." Silverstream added between gulps of the liquid contents of the coconut. Once she had drank down every last drop, she cast the empty shell aside to serve as food for any scavengers on the beach. Maybe the kiwis would come back for it. "Anyway, what time is it?"

"Probably...time for me to head back up to see Novo. Her nap is probably over by now." I replied while Silverstream started to frown. I was quick to notice why and asked, "Say... Would it be all right if I came by for dinner one last time?"

That brightened the look on her face. "Sure! I'll let Mom and Dad know you'll be there. And... Can we at least fly back up together?"

"Sounds good to me. Let's take the scenic route." I said as I spread my armor's wings. Together, we took to the sky and began to fly up the mountain. Even at reasonable speeds, it was astounding just how big the place was when you start at the bottom. "Man, there's no quick way to travel, even when flying."

"That means more time for us, right?" Silverstream spoke while looking at me as the two of us remained mostly parallel to the other. I noticed her expression slipping every moment or so while glancing at her out of the corner of my eye. I think she noticed my look of concern since she then said, "I'm gonna miss you... I've gotten too used to seeing you every day. It's just so nice to have a friend who's really patient with you, right?"

"I'll miss you too, pretty bird. You've been one of the high points of my time here." I retorted while trying to smile. I did not want to say goodbye either. Silverstream has always made me happy just with her presence and it did not feel good to see her upset in the slightest.

"You sure you can't stay a few more days?" Silverstream asked while not looking particularly hopeful.

"Believe me, I'd like to, but I have friends and family waiting for me back in Ponyville. And I don't want to overstay my welcome. When Celestia leaves, I'll have to leave." I explained while not exactly happy with the thought of having to leave such a lovely slice of paradise. I mean do not get me wrong, Ponyville is a wonderful place too and ideal for anyone who just wants to live a happy life. But Capricorn Island is so hard to bring oneself to depart from.

Silverstream almost sounded upset at part of what I said. "But you'll never overstay your welcome here! Everyone in my family likes you! You could live here forever and we'd never get tired of you!"

"That's a bold thing to assume when you haven't even known me for two weeks, but still..." I muttered while not entirely sure what to say to such a thing. I know Silverstream was just naive and maybe overly trusting of me, but being told that you would never be frowned upon in their company...

I noticed a cliffside rest area that was currently vacant during our ascent and promptly made a detour towards it. Silverstream followed and watched as I sat on a bench. I held an arm out to her, prompting my young friend to come bounding into my arms for an embrace. I just needed a minute after what she had just told me. "I want to say you're overly optimistic, but...that did feel good to hear from you."

"Mmhm... You're my best friend, James..." Silverstream cooed as she pulled my helmet off and nuzzled her fluffy feathered cheek against the side of my face. "I'll never get tired of you... Your patient heart, your amazing scritches, your soft voice...and your rare smile."

"Silver, you really are too sweet..." I muttered as I closed my eyes while draping my wings over her for a double embrace. But it was then that I noticed something about what she said. "Wait... Rare smile?"

"Uh huh... You don't smile all that often. Even when you're having a good time, I don't see you smile all that much. But when you do..." Silverstream explained quietly before I felt her beak nibble softly on my ear for a second. Almost like it was a reflex of sorts. "It's always such a nice smile. Like... Like smiling is something special to you and you only do it when you really need to. I've never seen anyone smile as rarely as you do. Even most of our griffon tourists smile more often than you."

Such a strange thing to assume about me. I suppose she is right, but I do not personally view a smile as something sacred that should not be shown lightly. "Heh... I dunno if it's like that with me... I'm just not the most optimistic person around, so I guess that translates to how I project myself."

"Then it's a good thing you've got me to keep your spirits up!" Silverstream spoke enthusiastically as she nuzzled her beak right under my jaw for a moment. "I'll make sure you're always happy. You deserve to be happy too."

"Thanks... I like making others happy, but it's nice when someone does it for me too." I mumbled while making sure Silverstream was snuggly held in my arms. "You're...such a good girl, Silver. I'm glad I met you."

"And I'm so glad I met you too... My dad saved someone during a weird fall and I ended up finding a new friend in him... Life is weird like that sometimes, huh?" Silverstream asked while almost sounding like she was tempted to laugh.

I then cracked an awkward smirk as I thought back to that first day. "And then he introduced you to the wonders of scritches before a bunch of other hippogriffs tackled him to the road to get some for themselves."

"Ooooooh yeah, that did happen! You sure they didn't hurt you? You sounded like you were in rough shape when I checked on you." Silverstream said with a laugh as she knew exactly what I was talking about.

"Yeah, right before you stood on me." I said with another incriminating smirk as the two of us made eye contact. Silverstream's eyes darted around with embarrassment while I said, "But no, I wasn't hurt. I was just disoriented from getting passed back and forth so much."

"Phew, good. I knew they weren't trying to hurt you, but still..." Silverstream mumbled in relief as her eyes calmed down. It was only then that she realized how we were basically stalling for time. "Um... Shouldn't we be going now? Isn't the queen waiting?"

"Oh shoot, you're right. I don't wanna keep Novo waiting." I yelped quietly before quickly rising to my feet and placing my helmet back on my head. "You lead, Silver."

Moments later, we were once more flying back up the mountain with a bit more haste than before. We finally circled the Ivory Palace once we reached the summit and landed on the bridge just outside the doors. Silverstream then looked up at me inquisitively as she asked, "OK, but before you go... Scritches?"

"Sure thing pretty bird." I muttered softly as I brought my armored hand to her head and began to gently drag my fingertips against her scalp. She cooed and crooned her neck, making sure I got her in all the right spots. "That good?"

"Mmmm, a little more... Right there..." Silverstream sighed before I eventually lifted my hand from her head. She shuddered and shook herself while puffing up like an excited budgerigar before all her feathers settled back down. She then looked up at me and asked, "I'll see you at dinner, right?"

"Count on it. You have a good one, Silver." I said before we shared a brief hug. I watched Silverstream fly off for home, but when I turned to enter the Ivory Palace, I paused when I noticed the two guards standing at the sides giving me most curious stares. And then it occurred to me. They saw me give Silverstream scritches.

Feeling like I was on the verge of being on the receiving end of desperate begging for scritches, I suddenly held out my hands and pointed my armored trigger and middle fingers at them in an almost threatening manner. "No. At ease. No scritches for you."

They continued to eye me in a combination of confusion and interest while I walked by them, turning around and stepped backwards while keeping my fingers trained on them at all times. I was not trying to threaten them. If anything, I was trying to stay out of trouble while also attempting to have some fun with the situation. I mean I could have easily fired off a spell from my fingers if I had to. Once I was well past the doors and in the halls, only then did I lower my arms and briskly walk out of sight down the hall. But the instant I turned a corner, there was a thump as I found myself being blocked my someone towering over me. "Going somewhere, handsome?"

It was Novo. And she was standing tall on her hind legs with a hand on her hip and her other arm reaching out and propped up against the wall with her hand upon the support pillar. I gazed up at her meekly while she gazed down at me with a smirk on her beak. I quietly asked, "Slept well?"

"Yeah, but I would've slept better with my sugar bear under my wing." Novo said while giving me a wink. She then added, "Although I think I got a visitor while I was out. Luna, she can jump into dreams whenever she wants, right?"

"Yeah, that's a little something she and Nightmare Moon can do. They do it every night when they sleep... I guess it must be nighttime in Canterlot right now." I explained while not surprised that Luna made it in time to check on her.

"Well, it was nice to have a little chat with Little Miss Moonbooty. I haven't seen her anywhere near often enough to read her like I do with Celestia." Novo said while catching me by surprise with that playful nickname.

"What is it with you and the posteriors of the royal family?!" I said while bursting into awkward laughter. First Sunbutt and now Moonbooty. What in the world could she possibly call Nightmare Moon? Without incurring her wrath, at that.

Novo smirked as she dropped back down onto her hands. "What? They're big, curvy, and have the sun and moon plastered on the sides. How could I not take a swipe at that?"

"Meh, I guess so. The taller they are, the more mass they have in their bodies and... Well..." I muttered as my thoughts drifted to Celestia and the times we've had some degree of intimacy alone. There is no denying that she has an utterly radiant figure that is only matched by her sisters and Novo herself. And most of her sex appeal comes from her very pronounced flanks. "OK, you've got me there. Celestia does have a very sexy butt. And by proxy, so do her sisters."

"So you do get where I'm coming from. Anyway, that's enough about them." Novo retorted before reaching out and pulling me closer with her wing scooping me from behind, her gorgeous eyes gazing whimsically into mine. "Let's focus on us right now."

"Oh dear, so soon after your nap?" I muttered hesitantly now that Novo was taking charge like the mighty queen she is. Not that I was afraid of what was coming.

"Mmhm. You. Me. My place. Now." Novo whispered sensually before pulling me along and escorting me back to her chambers. Once we were inside, she locked the door and began to manually remove my armor piece by piece. "Just a minute, honey."

While I appreciated her pragmatic approach, I knew it would be much more expedient if I were to simply liquefy my armor. "Wouldn't it be faster for me to use the spell that melts it down?"

"And leave a puddle on my rug? No, I think I'll do it like this." Novo retorted with a bit of a chuckle to her voice. "Besides, it'll be more satisfying if I work to get past the shell and dig into the soft meat."

I almost laughed at that analogy. Probably something she thought up while eating some crab one day. Eventually, I finally stepped out of my armored boots and stood in just my clothes before the beautiful queen. She stepped back without ever taking her eyes off me and soon reclined upon her bed, which still showed signs of prior use. She curled her finger at me as she whispered, "Come join me, baby. Mama missed you."

"Gladly, you beautiful bird of paradise." I retorted while trying to match her wit. As I crawled onto the bed, Novo took me into her arms and rolled over with the two of us sharing an embrace. As much as I enjoyed my time with Silverstream, I was very happy to be back in the arms of the magnificent queen that my heart was beginning to long for. "I missed you too, Novo..."

"You don't know what you've done for me, baby." Novo cooed as her beak placed a soft kiss upon my lips, her eyes gazing into mine as her finger dragged along my cheek. "Celestia's always been there for me, but she couldn't chase the clouds away. Not even the sun's rays can push away a layer of clouds. But you... You created the gentle breeze needed to start to push them away and over the horizon. Now I feel like there really is some light back in my life."

"Novo, I was only..." I started to say before I froze as Novo held my face between her hands. There was such subdued joy and love in those eyes. The kind of deep and sincere love that only a woman with years of experience could show.

"You are the light of my life, James. My sugar bear. My sweet honey bun. My... My..." Novo cooed sweetly to me before she could no longer restrain herself. Her beak parted once again as her eyes closed, clamping over my cheeks as her tongue invaded my mouth. I welcomed it. My heart swelled from the sheer love in her words as I too closed my eyes while my arms snaked around her. We kissed and moaned as we partook in each other's love, so very obsessed with the other. Her joy was my joy. She was in bliss and I took such comfort in knowing I was a big source of that bliss. And I wanted to see that bliss continue.

We gasped hotly when the kiss ended, our tongues connected by a lingering string of saliva. I could see it in her eyes. Those words or adoration were just shy of her openly declaring her love for me. As if she was bending the rules to say it without actually saying it. I so dearly wanted to say it too, but I knew better than to say it that soon. I made that mistake with Fluttershy two years ago and we were both lucky that everything panned out as well as it did. I was not willing to take that risk with someone like Novo. I had to wait. And I think she knew it too. Someone with such passion... She was not hiding her feelings from me, but she has been around much longer than me and is cynical enough to not show her hand too early.

"I wish you could stay forever, honey... I'd... I'd be so good to you..." Novo cooed to me as she brought her head under my chin and began to nuzzle me in a most avian fashion. Her wing would not release me from its embrace.

"I know you would, Novo... You're good to everyone. It's no wonder your people love you." I whispered back to her as I stroked my fingers through her elegant plumage. "I'd do everything I could to be good to you too..."

"You're always good to me, honey... Always." She sighed in delight as her deep luxurious voice hummed in a type of churr. "You're good to your friends... And good to little Silverstream too... That reminds me... Did you enjoy your time with her while I was napping up here?"

"Mmhm. We went down to the beach. I helped her punch a hole in a coconut for her to drink from... And I got swarmed by a flock of curious kiwis." I retorted while thinking back to what had happened only a few hours ago. Quite an entertaining time with that silly bird.

Novo suddenly let out an amused giggle while keeping her head nestled against my neck. "Kiwis, you say? I almost forgot we have those on the island. They didn't give you trouble, did they?"

"Nah, I think they were just curious about me. Perched on me, but never pecked me. Cute little birds and I've never seen them up close before." I smiled as I thought back to those strange little birds. There really is no bird like the kiwi, even among other flightless birds. Although I then felt it necessary to mention something. "I'll be stopping by Silverstream's place for dinner tonight. I'd like to see her family for one more evening. Is that all right?"

Novo did not seem to mind at all and even sounded like she had a plan. "That's perfectly fine by me, baby. Just make sure you save room for dessert because I'll have something ready for you when you get back."

I was really curious of what she had in mind. Considering how Capricorn Island has to get creative with its sweeter treats due to low sugar cane production, I was very intrigued over what the queen herself had in mind for a decadent dessert. "Thanks for letting me know. Now I'll be sure to have enough of an appetite ready for tonight."

"How about I help you work up a proper appetite while we have time?" Novo asked as she started to pull away from me and approached my armor's many pieces on the floor. "Let's get you suited up before we head out to the courtyard."

"Oh, I think I know where this is going." I mumbled as I got up and walked over to her. My underarmor functions like a two-piece bodysuit, so that was easy to get back on. It even seemed to become a single garment once the two halves connected at the waist. I required Novo's aid in putting on most of the hardened components of my armor. "While I have to say it would be a lot more convenient to just melt it down first, you have to respect how much work it takes to get this stuff on the old-fashioned way."

"I'll say. I don't know how you humans do it when there's so much to put on. Even my men don't wear that much." Novo interjected as she fixed the clasps on my cuirass. "Not that I mind. It's like one big puzzle to put together."

I held my arms out to my sides to give Novo as much room to maneuver as possible. She lastly placed my helmet upon my head before cupping my cheek and bringing her beak to my lips for a brief smiling kiss. "Now my knight looks ready to serve his queen. Go fetch your shield and meet me in the courtyard. I'll help you work up that appetite for dinner."

I did just that. I returned to my chambers and affixed the Lunar Shield to my left arm. When I made my way down the halls and out to the empty courtyard, I was soon joined by Novo with a pair of swords tucked under her wing. I was almost expecting to see Celestia with her, yet the Princess of the Dawn was nowhere to be seen. "Celestia won't be joining us this time?"

"I guess. I haven't seen her since she headed out to do some shopping like I said earlier. Makes you wonder what old Sunbutt is up to down there." Novo replied before reaching for one of the sword hilts and handing me a blunt sword for practice. She then drew the other and rose up onto her hind legs to assume a biped stance with her grand wings reaching back to provide balance. Like before, hers was a rapier. "Nothing fancy this time. I just want to test your defenses again and to see how well you do against mine."

"Will do. Ladies first." I retorted while assuming a more defensive stance with my shield ready. Novo kept her spare hand behind her for additional balance and made a few glancing thrusts with her blade as I moved my shield to parry her strikes. Her thrusts became harder and quicker after that, actually putting some force behind her strikes.

"All right, your move!" Novo called out as she adjusted her stance with blade held mostly horizontal to help prepare herself for incoming strikes. I approached carefully with shield ready just in case she would lash out with a counterstrike. I saw her smirk at me, as if admiring or wordlessly applauding my constant use of discretion. When I did finally lash out, Novo still redirected or parried every thrust and swing. She was good. Way too good for me to ever really be on equal footing with.

After a few rounds of alternating between offense and defense, Novo finally reached out for my shield to try and grapple it like more than one time before. This time, I kind of anticipated this move and yanked it around as well to avoid becoming too vulnerable once her hand gripped the rim. I decided to not take chances and hurled myself backwards with a flap of my wings to create some distance and very nearly caused Novo to lose her balance and fall. Her startled yelps as she struggled to remain on her hooves confirmed just how badly I had surprised her. "Whoa! Good move, baby!"

Her words of praise put a smile on my face. I was actually making some progress in our bouts. Novo approached me with a brisk pace and once again tried to work around my defenses. But this time, I was fired up enough to try something unexpected and daring. As she made another thrust, her blade became coated with a layer of billowing blue magical energy as I cast my left gauntlet's magic upon it while the Lunar Shield kept my arm concealed. Novo did not even notice until my levitation spell jerked her sword away along with her arm. "What the...?! Hey! Getting sneaky with me, huh?!"

Novo tried her hardest to regain control and did have a very strong grip, but she could not resist my magic jerking her weapon around. I finally got her sword up right behind her back while she simply would not let go. "Who taught you how to do that?! That's some..."

Novo immediately shut up the instant she realized I had my sword's tip mere inches from her breast. I could not help but smirk at just how badly I had gotten the jump on this immortal duelist. Although I quickly lost that smirk as I realized that I may have done something I was not supposed to. I felt like I really was not supposed to actually win in a duel against Novo under any circumstances. But as I lowered my sword in unease while also releasing Novo's blade from my magical grasp, the beautiful queen before me just smirked like she always does. "Weapons down, honey."

I dropped my sword as directed, as did Novo. But once we were eye-to-eye again, she promptly pulled me into yet another deep and powerful kiss with her tongue wrestling with mine. I did not really press into the kiss this time as I was too confused to really respond. Once Novo broke the kiss and gazed into my eyes, she beamed at me. "You've gotten good, baby. Really, using magic on my own weapon? Cheeky. Very cheeky. I like it."

"Wait, really? You're not mad at me?" I asked earnestly while feeling like I had won due to the use of underhanded tactics. Hardly a fitting victory against a queen who had multiple swordsmanship titles to her name.

"If you keeps you alive, I won't complain." Novo said with a smirk before moving my shield aside to look at my left hand behind it. "Clever move, using your shield to mask your magic use. If they don't see that aura, they won't anticipate it. And really, yanking your opponent's weapon around. I'm sorry, but that just sounds too funny on paper."

"Well, it honestly wouldn't be the first time. I pulled the same thing on my instructor the first time I ever took up the sword and even chased him around with it." I said with a small smirk. Novo's response was much more noticeable as she let out a laugh at the mere thought of it.

"Hoooo, you can be quite a scamp, honey. You just keep doing what you're doing and I'm sure you'll come out of every clash on top." Novo said before nuzzling my cheek. "But anyway... Shouldn't you be heading out for dinner around now? I think a little birdy is waiting for you."

"Oh, right... I guess it is about time for that now. I'll be back, all right?" I said while putting an arm around Novo for an embrace.

Novo draped her wing over me while she spoke softly to me. "Save room for dessert, baby. I mean that. I've got something good in mind for tonight."

With nothing else to do, I returned to my chambers and left behind my armor and weapons before slipping on my shoes and making my way out and into the Omega sector. I was pretty familiar with the layout of the place by now, so I had no difficulty in finding my way to Silverstream's place. The sky was turning a spectacular vermilion hue by then. And upon knocking on the door, I barely waited five seconds before it flung open as a very excited hippogriff filly leaped into my arms. "You made it!"

"Whoa! Hey there, pretty bird. Hope I'm not too early." I yelped as I took a step back while Silverstream hung onto me in an embrace. I walked on in, hoping that I was being expected so as to not feel like I was intruding.

"Hey there, James! We heard you were coming, so we're cooking p a little extra for tonight." I heard Sky Beak say from the kitchen as delightful aromas reached my nostrils. His happy tone reinforced my welcome, making me feel happy to be there. Not wanting to get in the way, I made my way to the couch and took a seat at the edge all while Silverstream never let go of me.

"Scritches before dinner?" Silverstream asked quietly with her beak by my ear.

"Since you asked nicely..." I muttered before bringing my fingers to the back of her neck and reaching deep through her feathers to the tender flesh below. She churred delightfully as my fingers went to work, her embrace only tightening as she reveled at my unique touch. Her plumage puffed up so much like an excited cockatiel and only made it easier to reach through her feathers.

"You just can't get enough of that, huh?" I heard a familiar voice ask as Terramar came up beside us. He looked at his sister with a knowing smirk on his beak as if he found some amusement with how addicted she was to the wonder of scritches.

"Quiet now. Silverstream is in her happy place." She playfully snapped at him with her eyes closed. My fingers started to wander down her back and began to work their way through the feathers over her flank. "Mmmmm, yes... Booty scritches..."

I could not resist letting out a giggle as Silverstream arched her back to really get into my touch upon her flank. Even Terramar started to snicker at just how much his sister was getting into it. I soon muttered, "You birds are so easy to entertain."

"That's not exactly a bad thing." Terramar retorted as he leaned his head towards me. Seeing what he was silently requesting, I brought my other hand to his head to give the colt his own dose of daily scritches. "Mmmm, it's a shame you don't have feathers. You don't know how nice this feels, James..."

"As long as you're enjoying yourselves, I'm happy." I said softly while just finding enjoyment in seeing these two hippogriffs so joyous over receiving scritches. It may be a simple act, but I am sure birds are the only ones who can completely appreciate it. Although I did hear the clinking of dinner plates and silverware before long. "Sounds like dinner's about ready. I think the table is being set."

"Mmmmm, five more minutes?" Silverstream muttered as my fingers scritched up her puffy chest.

"Yeah, I can wait a little longer for some food... This feels too nice." Terramar added while looking a little drunk on relaxation.

"Well... Sure, as long as your folks don't complain." I whispered while knowing that they usually get asked to set the table for dinner. I guess Ocean Flow and Sky Beak noticed what a good time their kids were having and were allowing them to indulge during my last evening with them.

After a few minutes, I heard what sounded like the call of a robin before Ocean Flow's voice reached my ears. "Dinner's ready! You three coming?"

"Awww, that was only three minutes..." Silverstream grumbled in some mild annoyance while she started to get off of me.

"You won't be complaining for long. Just wait until your stomach takes charge." I retorted while following them to the table. We in for a treat when we sat down. Shrimp scampi among a wide variety of vegetables.

I did more listening than talking at first as I indulged in Ocean Flow's cooking. Silverstream chatted about how she and I spent time down at the beach and our encounter with that clan of kiwis. Eventually, Ocean Flow herself looked my way as she asked, "Did you say that you and Princess Celestia have to head back to the mainland tomorrow?"

"Yeah, that's what I was told. I think we're departing in the afternoon." I replied while pulling the shrimp bodies from their crunchy tail shells on my plate. "It was a nine night ten day stay, right?"

"Did you enjoy your stay with us?" Sky Beak asked as he paused between bites.

I made no attempt to hide my thoughts on my stay. "Yeah, absolutely. I'm gonna miss this place... I can't think of a single thing to really complain about. I mean I guess it is tough to get around when you can't fly, but that's not too big an issue."

Sky got a minor chuckle out of my observation. He has probably seen enough tourists on the job to know how cumbersome it can be to get from one sector to another when you are on foot. "Well, just remember that if you're ever in the neighborhood again, our doors are always open. It's been a pleasure having you here, James."

"And it's been a pleasure being here. Thank you." I replied with utmost sincerity. I felt fortunate to have met that wonderful stallion so early on my first day there. Perhaps even moreso for having made a good friend in Silverstream and Terramar. And not to mention Ocean Flow. I almost felt like family to this clan of wonderful birds.

As dinner came to a close, Terramar looked to me and asked, "Is there anywhere you need to be?"

"Well... Novo did want me to come back up right away. It sounded like she was planning to have some dessert ready for us." I retorted as I cleaned my plate. Not a single morsel was spared. "I'll be sure to come back tomorrow to say my goodbyes. I can't leave without doing that, at the very least."

"It'll be nice to see you off, dear. We'll be here, so stop by when you can." Ocean Flow spoke sweetly while giving me such a tender smile.

I helped clear the table on account of it being my last meal with them until my next visit to the island. And when I started to approach the door, Silverstream stuck by my side like an excited dog ready to go for a walk. I even pet her head like one. Ocean Flow stuck her head out from the kitchen and said, "You be sure to come by tomorrow before you fly home! It wouldn't do for you leave without saying goodbye!"

"I will, Mrs. Flow! You'll see me again before then." I called back as Sky Beak and Terramar came around the corner. Sky put his wing over his daughter to apply some form of reassurance or even restraint. I looked at the three of them and asked, "You'll be here tomorrow, right?"

"Oh sure! But if you don't see me here, I'll be stationed up at the Ivory Palace, so I'll be seeing you one way or the other." Sky replied while Terramar seemed to hesitantly be reaching out for a hug.

I got down on a knee and held out an arm to the colt before he stepped forward into my embrace. Silverstream did the same, not wanting to miss out. "Just in case we don't see you... Thanks for being a good friend during your stay, James."

"You too, Terramar." I said softly before whispering to his sister. "You'll see me again tomorrow. I'm not leaving yet."

"You better... If I don't get to see you one more time, I'm gonna cry..." Silverstream muttered as her embrace only tightened. With great reluctance, I bid the happy family of hippogriffs goodbye and made my way out. The sun was setting, so it would likely be almost dark by the time I found Novo back up at the palace.

Having a good idea of where to find Novo, I first had the idea to make my way to that garden balcony that we have spent many an evening together on. And upon stepping out onto the balcony, I was greeted by the setting sun sinking into the sea over the horizon. My ears were promptly greeted by a familiar and luxuriously bold voice. "Just in time, honey bun. You saved room for dessert, right?"

Novo was relaxing upon the sofa like always, her lidded eyes beckoning me to come closer. Which I did. "If I didn't, I've probably gotten some extra room in there by now. Fish digests easily compared to most other meats."

"That it does. Now get over here and give mama some sugar." She cooed as I took a seat beside her. Novo's wing wrapped around me to shield me from the encroaching night chill as my fingers dragged themselves through her lovely plumage. That deep beautiful voice churred lovingly into my ear as she preened my hair. "Mmmm, stay with me tonight, baby... I don't want you out of my sight until dawn."

"Gladly, mama bird." I whispered to her as I felt no desire to go anywhere else for the rest of the day. It was a good day and this was the best way I could think of to end my day. Although at the distant sound of approaching hooves, we both released each other from our embrace. "Is that Seaspray coming?"

"Yep." Novo muttered before the captain of the guard stepped out into the garden with a reasonably sized platter resting upon an upturned hand with a silver domed lid covering it. "Just in time, admiral. Fresh out of the fryer?"

"And cleansed of excess oils, as always." He retorted before setting the platter upon the little table that was normally reserved for ice buckets to hold drinks. "Good evening, Sir James. I hope you won't mind if the queen and I discuss the affairs of today."

"Actually, unless any of those topics happen to be of an urgent nature, I'd rather we catch up tomorrow afternoon. Sound fine to you, admiral?" Novo asked while giving me a bit of a smirk. While someone had to deliver our desserts, Novo only wanted her time to be spent with me without interruption.

"Well, when you put it like that... I suppose it can wait half a day or so." He mumbled for a moment before bowing to his queen with the grace of any butler. "With that said, I shall leave you two for the night. Have a very pleasant evening."

Seaspray departed without so much as a single inquiry as to why Novo and I were together like that. Perhaps he already noticed the dynamics between us by then, or his brief encounter with us on the bridge earlier this week convinced him to not think too hard about the two of us. Regardless, Novo reached for the domed lid while giving me a smirk. "Ready to see what Capricorn Island has to offer in the sweeter departments?"

"Yes, please." I said in earnest as I eyed the platter. I know the hippogriffs have a difficult time sweetening up food due to low sugar cane harvests, so I was very interested about what sort of desserts the queen herself could get. And when the dome was lifted, a faint veil of steam followed as I beheld a simple yet elegant dish of sort. A bowl of bright yellow honey surrounded by spherical balls of baked dough sprinkled with cinnamon. The dish was complimented by a few bars of nougat drizzled with honey. "Such a simple appearance...but it piques one's interest."

A pair of long skewers were provided, possibly toothpicks. We each took one in hand and placed a ball of dough on the tip. Each of us took turns dunking them in the bowl of honey, rotating them to allow the excess golden fluid to ooze off to avoid making a mess. So simple...yet so decadent. Honey really is unlike any other sweetener, having a vast array of flavor depending on its color and viscosity. The honey in that bowl was easily the thinnest and brightest I had ever seen, lending it probably the pinnacle of flavor.

The few nougat bars allowed for a cleansing of our palettes. They did not have the warmth of the soft dough balls, but were delightfully chewy with the bits of almonds in them adding a satisfying bit of grit and crunch. The light drizzle of honey provided a zesty sweet accent, but the unique sweet flavor of the nougat took precedence on our tongues. We spoke little, instead focusing on this simple yet delightful treat that had been provided for us.

"And they say Capricorn Island doesn't do much in the way of sweets... This is fantastic." I finally said as the number of dough balls began to dwindle. My meal at Silverstream's house had been fairly filling, but I was reaching my limit for the night.

Novo pulled her toothpick from her beak while her sets of teeth at the back of her skull chewed away at her sweet treat for a moment. "Mmmm... You know it, baby. We just do more with less."

"That's a very commendable approach." I retorted as I took my last bite and set my toothpick aside. That hit the spot. I could not bring myself to eat another morsel. "Oh man, that did it... The rest is yours..."

"Don't mind if I do." Novo said almost jokingly as she took care of the few remaining treats on the platter. There was not even much honey left in the bowl by the time she was done. "Hoo boy, that does fill you up. Good stuff, hm?"

"Oh yeah... Thank you for this, Novo. It was all excellent." I said with a sigh of satisfaction. I knew I was going to sleep well on a full stomach that night. Although we were then interrupted one more time as Seaspray once more stepped out onto the balcony again, but with another platter on hand that held a teapot and a pair of teacups. "Huh? Forget something, admiral?"

"Oh, I'm just retrieving this... And bringing this along for the two of you. Now, if you'll excuse me..." He replied while passing me the tea tray and taking the used platter and its lid away. I set the tea tray down on the now empty table and poured the two of us a drink.

"Let me guess... Lemon and ginger?" Novo asked as she inhaled deeply the faint steam that rose from the yellow fluid. It did have the unmistakable aroma of ginger on it and the color hinted at the presence of lemon.

"If it is, that's a perfect choice. Good for digestion." I retorted while just musing over my knowledge of tea. Maybe I am becoming something of a tea aficionado by now. Thankfully, the pot had been allowed to cool a bit so that the tea was not too hot to drink. Very warm, but not enough to inflict pain. I sipped lightly from my cup, its warmth heating my body to counter the cooling mountain air. Novo only added to that warmth by wrapping her wing around me.

The two of us sipped away from our cups, refilling them when needed. It felt like we should have had something to say, but no words came. But I could see it in her eyes. And in that smile. So many sweet tender words were rolling around in her head. I wonder what she saw in mine... It must have been something nice since her smile never did fade. Maybe we were just hoping that tomorrow would come and we would be able to spend the full day together. I wanted to tell her that I enjoyed my time on that island. But to do so would carry the admission that my time there was coming to an end. And I did not want to spoil the mood. And so I leaned against that beautiful queen. The queen whose heart pined for me like mine pined for her.

"Time for bed, honey. Let's go wash up." Novo eventually said once the teapot had yielded its final drop. I offered no resistance and followed the beautiful creature down the dimly lit halls to her private chambers, although I did pick up a few necessities at my room along the way. Or I was about to when Novo looked at me from the doorway. "Actually... Grab your armor, honey. There's something I wanna show you first. While we still have time."

"Huh? Oh, uh... OK." I muttered as I was distracted from our current task. I slid my shoes off and stepped into the little tub nearby to allow the liquid metal resting in it to climb over my body and harden into its winged form. I grabbed my helmet as well for the sake of being thorough. I then followed Novo out the hall as I then found her leading me away from the direction that would lead to her private chambers. "So...uh...what're we doing now?"

"You'll see, baby. Just stick with me." The queen replied as I followed along through the halls. We eventually stepped out onto the airship docks with the Olympia still moored at the side. There was no activity on her deck, the crew likely tending to their routines in her bowels or having a good time in the Omega sector instead. There was barely a cloud in the sky as the moon shone down on us and the rest of the mountain's summit. But as we walked, Novo's gait quickened into a brisk trot. "Still keeping up?"

"Um... What're we doing? And why are we out... Hey, where you going?!" I spoke up with increasing volume while I broke into a light jog and then into a run as Novo's gait reached a full gallop. My enchanted legwear insured that I could keep up without trouble, but I was utterly baffled as to what she even wanted to do out there. I would not wait long for an answer.

"Try and keep up, honey!" Novo called out as we rapidly approached the edge of the docks. And Novo did not stop. She spread her glorious wings and dove over the side while I followed right behind her. She quickly pulled out of a dive and went into a high speed yet gradual descent as she began to lead me around the island in a descending spiral with only the moon to light our way.

While confused, I was genuinely intrigued by this nighttime activity I had found myself roped into. The many towns upon the mountain were illuminated by the many lights lining the streets or even just shining through the windows. It almost felt surreal and enchanting as I flew along the gorgeous queen while she took me along for a midnight flight.

Novo slowed down just enough for me to catch up to her. And when I did, she reached out and grabbed my hand before pulling me along and grasping my other until she was right in front of me. We went into a lofty freefall while spinning around as if we had started to perform stunts while skydiving, my helmet's plume and her long tail feathers likely creating a type of colorful pinwheel look to our spiraling bodies.

I probably should have been worried now that we were falling, but it did not feel like we were falling as fast as we could. Our wings and our rapid horizontal rotating was likely adding a lot of drag to slow our descent. And all the while, Novo's gaze never left mine. She was not worried at all. She knew exactly what she was doing. And she just looked so happy as we held hands during our spiraling descent. I finally asked, "You do this often?!"

"Not in a long...long time, honey!" Novo retorted while absolutely beaming at me. She even laughed. Like this was some sort of sacred ritual of sorts. When was the last time she did that? With her king? When Cygnus was still around? That smile was contagious as I too felt one creep across my lips. Although not even a minute after we started falling, Novo glanced down and looked back at me. "Now might be a good time to let go!"

And so we did. Our hands released each other as we broke away while still in a spiraling descent. I spread my wings further to gain more control and swooped away from the approaching mountainside while Novo's pale form did the same. She was easy to keep track of in the moonlight as her plumage almost seemed to glow. We quickly regrouped and continued on our midnight flight around the mountain. It almost felt like we were racing each other at times with Novo getting just ahead of me only for me to pass her for a short while.

After no more than ten minutes, Novo finally started to lead me back up the mountain. While our ascent was not as speedy as our decent, it was still invigoratingly swift as our approach to the Ivory Palace was much more direct than our departure. Novo led me above the airship docks and swooped in for a landing But rather than come to a complete stop, she came in on a glide and touched down while breaking into a trot as she did. My body was not designed for such a landing and had to set down at a complete stop. But I still approached Novo as she laughed at the sky before looking back at me. "Had fun tonight, baby?!"

I was at a loss for words for a moment. That activity... It was something special. Something that she only did under the cover of night. The guards probably had no idea what she was even up to. Then again, they would probably freak out to see their queen going into a freefall like we were doing. I doubt even Celestia was aware of this little ritual of hers. And when we held hands and her gaze met mine as we fell...

I soon stood before Novo in the moonlight as my arm reached around her neck and pulled her closer to me. "You only used to do that with your king, right?"

"Sharp eye, honey... Yes... Every once in a while... When the weather is fair..." Novo retorted as she soon fell silent. I thought her mind was going back to old memories of her beloved husband, but instead... They were only directed at me. She seemed so demure at that moment. Like she was wondering if she made a small mistake for suddenly pulling me into such a sacred ritual without my knowledge. And I understood then why she did it. It was just another unique way of hers to say 'I love you' to me.

There were no words to say. And this time, I made the first move. I brought my lips near her beak as Novo responded knowingly. Her head tilted in one direction as her beak parted and clamped over my cheeks, our eyes closing as our tongues met and began to dance. She sang a song deep in her throat in the form of deep beautiful moaning while I hummed back to her with a song of my own. There was no denying it by that point. We had held each other. We had confided in each other. We had bathed with each other. We had dined with each other. And now we had soared with each other. We were indisputably in love.

All too reluctantly, we allowed the kiss to end as we gazed into each other's eyes in a haze. I had no idea what to say at all. I did not have to since Novo then whispered to me with deep sincerity. "Leave your armor in your chambers and come to mine, my knight. I need you with me tonight..."

"Gladly, m'lady." I whispered back to her as we once more shared a deep and loving kiss. She was just so...addictive. I know I have likely said this before, but I have never known a woman like Novo. Truly one of a kind.

Novo departed first as I waited on the airship dock to give us a bit of distance and to clear my head with the cool night air high on the mountain's summit. After a few minutes, I silently made my way to my chambers and left my armor behind. I brought along a clean pair of boxers, looking forward to feeling Novo's smooth plumage against me in bed.

Novo had turned on a lamp near her bed by the time I arrived and led me into the bathroom. I was expecting a long soak in the bathtub like every prior night I had spent with that wonderful mare. However, instead of lighting more scented candles, she flipped on the lights in the room and opened the door to her rather spacious shower stall. She looked at me over her shoulder as she turned the handles under two separate showerheads, water spewing from above as it gradually rose in temperature. A knowing smirk spread across her beak. "I'd rather stay standing tonight."

I felt a sense of unease come over me. Every night in the bathtub, I felt a sense of security as I kept my lower body concealed beneath the water's surface. But standing up in a shower... I felt like this was asking for trouble. Trusting my instincts for once, I started to inch towards the door. "I...uh...just remembered I forgot something back in my room. If you'll...um...excuse me, I'll just be..."

The moment I turned away, I felt two hands rest upon my shoulders as Novo spoke from just behind me. "Ohohohoho, I don't think so, you're not getting away that easily, sugar bear."

Before I even knew what was happening, Novo was rapidly stripping me of my clothes and soon had me pinned to the wall in her shower stall while she gazed impishly into my eyes. She had thoughtfully left my boxers on for the sake of some modesty. While I was just out of range of the falling water, Novo was getting gradually soaked by it and...looking quite sexy about it, if I must be completely honest. "Don't be coy, baby. I'm not gonna jump you or put you in a tough spot. I just want to hold you in the rain this time, if that's all right."

"Well, when you put it like that... OK then?" I muttered with some trepidation. Though once I stepped into the falling water, I quickly started to relax as Novo left me alone so I could wash my hair. With my eyes closed to avoid the stinging lather, I asked, "You need a hand with anything?"

"Well, since you asked... Think you could get my flanks and tail feathers? It's a little hard to reach, even with a brush." She retorted as I am sure her plumage was soaked right to her flesh. Once I had rinsed my hair thoroughly, I turned to Novo and saw her scrubbed her dulled talons of one hand into the feathers on her head. A thick lather was forming over her as she kept her head out of the water. I then turned my attention to her tail feathers and saw that they were bending much more sharply to the floor now that they were being weighed down by water. I took them in hand and started to firmly slide them through my hand with a layer of shampoo being applied to their entire lengths.

"Ooh, don't pull too hard there, baby. It'll take years for those to grow back if you pluck them." Novo grunted as I made the mistake of not gripping them at their bases first. I rectified this immediately and held the soapy feathers out to make sure they would get properly rinsed. But as I prepared to apply shampoo to Novo's flanks, I paused as I saw that having all her feathers soaked was causing them to cling to her body and really accent the curves of her full motherly hips. I think that may have been the plan since I noticed her look back at me with a smirk. "Something wrong, honey? Or do you see something you like back there?"

"Um... Maybe?" I mumbled before I flinched as Novo gently swung her hips in one direction and giving me a good look at her vulva for the first time. While much of her body may be more bird than mare, her nether regions are still very much equine. I must have been blushing since Novo snickered quite loudly. "Oh, ease up, honey. Even I know you don't go to third base on the first date. But just remember... That sexy butt is all yours."

"Dear god, Novo... Do you have to be this sexy all the time?" I groaned as I tried to be professional as I began to apply shampoo to those glorious flanks.

"I'm the hottest queen in the world, baby. It comes with the territory... Oh god, that's the spot... Mmmm, I bet you like feeling up my MILF hips, don't you?" Novo replied in a teasing manner. I think she really did want me to mount her right then and there. Lord knows a part of me at the back of my mind wanted to throw caution to the wind and make passionate love to that unparalleled queen. But I knew I could not. Not then. And certainly not without Fluttershy knowing about her at first.

Novo thankfully behaved herself for the rest of the shower, though we did end up making out a few times under the falling water. Just...something romantic about holding each other in the shower like that. We could not resist the temptation. Although once out of the shower, Novo respectfully looked away while I placed my soaked boxers in the sink and stepped out in a towel while she went to work with a hairdryer to more speedily dry her plumage. I was in a dry pair of clean boxers in minutes and waited on the bed with only the lamp on the nightstand providing light. Novo was thorough in her efforts and only stepped out of the bathroom once she was as dry as a bale of cotton. And she looked the part as I looked her way and said, "The queen is looking extra fluffy tonight."

"Hey, just because I normally look hot doesn't mean I can't look cute too." Novo chirped as she strutted my way like a courting ostrich. She then relaxed upon the bed with me and asked, "Care to help mama smooth these out before bed?"

"Allow me." I muttered as I started to slide my hands over her feathers repeatedly in order to pack them back down to give Novo her usual sleeker look. Novo hummed beautifully as she reached for a file nearby and began to give herself a little manicure as she waited. She would look at her talons frequently to inspect her progress. "You prefer to keep your talons dull?"

"Well, I'm no griffon, but I don't want my talons getting sharp. Wouldn't want to risk hurting anyone." She retorted sincerely while she continued to file away. I never figured out how to use such a thing on my own fingernails, so everything she did went over my head.

"Yeah, it sucks when your nails or talons get too long and you suddenly scratch yourself during some sort of daily activity. Even worse when you draw blood." I added while thinking of my own mishaps with such a feature. Novo chuckled lightly while also wincing at the thought, probably knowing exactly where I was coming from.

Before long, Novo's plumage had been smoothed out and I was back in her winged embrace. Her head rubbed against mine as I dragged my fingers down her back and through her plush feathers. I wanted to make this moment last. I did not want to think about my imminent departure the following afternoon. Novo's avian hands too caressed my back with her dull talons pleasantly dragging themselves against my flesh as she whispered to me. "I don't want to see you go..."

"I don't want to leave you either..." I whispered back to her. Our time together had been relatively brief, but Novo... She really knows how to make me feel like the luckiest guy in the world. I have seen glimpses of what life must have been like for her king. If I enjoyed myself with her as much as he surely did... A life with that wonderful queen is a life to envy.

"James... Promise me something. Please." Novo whispered before our foreheads rested against the other with those beautiful eyes gazing into mine with deep sincerity and without a shred of her usual bravado. "If we have to say goodbye tomorrow... Promise me it won't be the last time we see each other. I want there to be a light at the end of the tunnel. I want you to be there waiting for me at the end of it."

My response was immediate as my fingers found their way to her hand. "I will. I can't...stay away from this place forever. I adore everything about Capricorn Island. Its culture, its people, its cuisine, its ecosystem, and...you."

I think I noticed tears just starting to build at the edges of her eyes. Novo spoke so sweetly to me as she whispered, "There's so much I want to say to you... And I can see the same words in your eyes too. I want to tell you... But I know it's too soon. Like...something is holding me back. Next time... Next time, I'll tell you what's in my heart, honey..."

"Same here... Next time." I repeated as I placed a kiss upon her beak. One last time, her beak and my lips parted as we clung to each other, kissing with deep tender passion as our tongues began to waltz to the melody of her humming voice. We soon found ourselves under the covers, Novo's wing draped over me in an embrace as we whispered sweet farewells to each other for the night. It was time to sleep.

Morning came and Novo and I found ourselves once more out on a balcony with Celestia and Skystar for a hearty breakfast. Although my rate of consumption was rather low. I think I may have been subconsciously stalling for time and Novo seemed to be doing the same. Skystar and Celestia had finished their plates by the time she and I were only half done. Under the table, we reached out to each other as our hands clasped out of sight. I cannot even really remember what was discussed. I was just filled with a strange type of anxiety in the face of having to say goodbye to such a wonderful place and the queen my heart was starting to long for.

Once breakfast had ended and our plates carted away, I was informed that the Olympia would be departing in roughly three hours at around 1 PM. I knew I had people to say goodbye to, so I excused myself from the table to do just that. I still had to pack my bags anyway. I returned to my chambers and gathered up everything I had brought along and secured them in whatever bags or travel cases I had brought them along in. I also made certain to secure all of the souvenirs I had picked up for my friends back home. Treats, mead, a set of earrings for Smolder, and other little knickknacks. My mood received a boost as I anticipated their delight upon receiving these exotic goods from a land they had scarcely even heard of. I was about to put my armor on, but decided to wait until our departure neared. I was not in the mood to be covered in that metal shell. Knowing where I had to be, I set out for the Omega sector to say my farewells.

I walked at a more leisurely pace once I had crossed the bridge into town. I took in the crisp mountain air and observed the spotless white architecture I had become familiar with. Even giving wordless passing greetings to the hippogriffs who greeted me as I walked by. I was going to miss this place. Even the people I did not personally know had a type of happy atmosphere about them that I deeply appreciated. It was going to be sad for me to leave.

When I came to the home of Sky Beak and Ocean Flow, I lightly knocked on the door and was soon answered as the door swung open. I was expecting Silverstream or maybe Sky Beak, but I instead was greeted by Terramar. "Oh, hey! Morning, James!"

"Hey there, Terra. Just stopping by like I promised." I said as I stepped into the house. Ocean Flow must have known I had arrived since she soon stepped into view in the living room. "Morning, Mrs. Flow. Just wanted to say goodbye before we head out."

"Oh, I'm so glad you remembered to stop by, James. It was a pleasure getting to meet you." The lovely hippogriff housewife replied as she stepped forward and put an arm and wing around me. I embraced her gently, feeling truly welcome in this family of happy bird horses. But a moment later, Ocean Flow's eyes perked up in inquisition. "I just had a thought! When do you have to head out?"

"I think the Olympia departs in maybe two hours from now? Give or take..." I retorted while trying to keep track of how much time was left. I would hate to delay everyone by simply not being there on time.

Ocean Flow pulled away from me as she said, "Perfect! Just give me a little while. I want to give you something to take along with you."

I watched as she went over to the kitchen and quickly went to work on...something. Not wanting to leave before she was done, I got comfortable on the couch in the living room. But as I did, I took note of a glaring absence. "Is Silverstream not here?"

Terramar hopped up onto the couch beside me as he said, "I think she went out to look for you. Maybe she'll be back before you head out?"

"I hope so... I'd hate to miss your sister. She's precious." I retorted while lounging around comfortably. I noticed Terramar inch closer with his head angled toward me. I smirked as I noticed what he wanted and started to drag my fingers through his feathers for some scritches. "It'd be a shame if you didn't get some of these one last time."

"Mmmmm, you know it... It was really nice getting to know you, James. You've been a good friend." Terramar churred as he rotated his head to let me get every spot I could reach. Such a nice and chill colt the guy is. It is nice to have someone a bit more relaxed to serve as a straight man around his more colorful family.

"You're a really good guy too, Terra. I'm glad I got to meet all of you." I said softly while doing all I could to keep the colt happy. After maybe another thirty to forty minutes of just relaxing on the couch and recounting my little adventures on the island with my friend, Ocean Flow approached us with what looked like a repurposed takeout box upon her upturned hand. "Huh? Whatcha got there?"

"Take a look and see, dear." She replied sweetly as I took the box in hand. When I peeked inside, I was in for a pleasant surprise. A variety of sushi was packed in there with barely any room for a little cup of soy sauce. Ocean Flow then winked at me as she said, "A little something for lunch while you're on your way back home."

"Oh man, you're too good to me, Mrs. Flow." I said with a crooked smile as I was left very surprised by such an act of sweetness that really catered to my tastes in dining. I set the box aside and stood up before giving the mare of the house a grateful embrace. "Really, thank you. I'm gonna eat well today."

"You're very welcome, sweetie. You just have a good trip home, all right?" She spoke while giving me an equally tender embrace. But once I looked around, I noticed that the clock on the wall nearby indicated that I had been there for the good part of an hour. And there was still no sign of Silverstream or Sky Beak. Ocean Flow must have noticed my scanning gaze since she then said, "Don't worry about Sky. I'm sure you'll bump into him on your way back to the palace, dear. He's just out making his rounds right now."

"I hope Silverstream finds you soon. She'll be really upset if she doesn't get to say goodbye." Terramar added from next to my feet. I released his mother from my embrace and kneeled beside the colt before I found the both of us sharing a friendly hug. "We'll see you again, right?"

"Of course. I love this place and everything it has to offer. I'll come back as soon as I can." I explained while definitely hoping I would not have to wait too long for my next trip.

Mother and son smiled at me in farewell as I very reluctantly stepped outside. I was expecting to bump into Silverstream right then and there, but looking both ways down the road revealed there to be no sign of that precious filly. Now feeling wistful and even disappointed, I started to make my way back towards the Ivory Palace.

I eventually stood atop the stairs that led to the bridge to the palace and looked back over the Omega sector with my lunch box in hand. I felt genuinely sad to have to leave, even though I would surely be in better spirits once I was back in cozy Ponyville. But just as I was about to turn away, I noticed something rise from the rooftops and soar through the air. It seemed to be coming my way. And I soon smiled as I saw who it was.

"Heeeey, glad I caught you!" I heard a familiar voice call out as the soaring hippogriff came in for a landing. Sky Beak stood before me while clad in his armor. His eyes glanced at the box in my hand before he gave me a smirk of sorts. "Did my wife give you some goodies for the road?"

"Sure did. A whole box of sushi. You guys know what I like. And this time, I'll wait until lunch before I dig into it." I replied while promptly a hearty chuckle from the kindly guardsman. However, my mood then turned a bit more somber as I beheld him before me and realizing that I would not see him again for quite some time. I genuinely felt like I was leaving a place I had come to know as home. "I'll be back at some point... Hopefully soon."

Sky's expression darkened as well. I think even he did not want to say goodbye. He spread one wing and held it out to me, which I happily walked into as we both held each other. He whispered to me, "I know you probably don't have much time to spare, but just know this. Everything I said on that first night? It still stands. Whenever you're in the neighborhood, feel free to stop by. My door's always open to you, James."

"Thank you, Sky... Really, you... I'm really gonna miss you guys." I said quietly as my emotions started to get he better of me. I did everything I could to not cry. I did not want to shed any tears at that moment. "I better get going... I don't know how much longer we have until departure. Just...take care of yourself, all right?"

"Will do, James. You have a good one... Fly safely." He said softly before we unwillingly released each other from our embrace. I turned and walked along the bridge and stopped to look back right when I was before the palace doors. Sky Beak was exactly where I left him at the far end of the bridge. We shared a parting wave of our hand and wing before I went inside. I needed to get ready.

Everything except for my backpack had been collected by the time I had returned to my room. Everything had been tidied up like I had never even been in there. All that remained was my helmet, my backpack, and my tub of liquid armor. Even the typewriter I had been provided with had been removed and the Celestial Sword and Lunar Shield had likely been moved to the Olympia as well. I removed my shoes and stuffed them into my backpack along with the box of sushi before stepping into the tub to allow my armor's liquid form to creep over my body and harden. With backpack hanging from one hand and my helmet being cradled in the other, I took one last look at the room I had been using during my visit before stepping out and proceeding down the hall. Everyone was likely at the Olympia by then.

Stepping out onto the airship dock, I saw that my suspicions were correct. The Olympia was rife with activity as the crew were in the process of turning the ship around to face away from the Ivory Palace. Celestia was watching from the dock as the Olympia's propellers buzzed to rotate the ship. The gangplank soon came back down once the airship was in position. Celestia then looked my way and greeted me with a smile. "All set?"

"I guess... I'm gonna miss this place. I had such a good time." I retorted with a sigh as I looked out at the mountain beyond the edge of the dock. "Do you think I succeeded? Did I...help Novo?"

"Far more than I ever expected you to." Celestia whispered as she nuzzled my ear with her snout. "It's hard for me to remember the last time she was ever this unambiguously happy. She's had something good on her mind even when we're not goofing around with each other."

That coaxed a small smile from my lips, although I still felt a sting of disappointment when I still saw no sign of Silverstream. I was expecting her to see me off at the docks, but still no sign of her. Although my thoughts were distracted as Celestia kissed me upon the cheek. "Thank you, James... It's difficult to describe how hard it is to see a good friend like Novo suffering like that for so long while having no real way to heal her. I've done all I could, but it just wasn't enough. Whatever it is you've done for her... Thank you."

"Yeah... Novo's wonderful. Like...one of the most wonderful women I've ever known in this or any world. She deserves to be happy." I muttered as I looked towards the palace to see none other than Novo herself approaching with Skystar and Seaspray at her sides. "Well, speak of the devil."

"So, time for you two to head out?" Novo asked as she drew near, her eyes focused on me more than anything. "It was a good time having you two here... Anything I can get you before you take off?"

"I think we're completely restocked for the voyage home and we have quite a stash of souvenirs with us too. I think we're both quite satisfied, Novo." Celestia replied with a warm smile on her face. She then stepped forward as the two of them each spread one of their impressive wings and embraced. "It was so good to see you again, Novo. I know we keep saying we should see each other more often, but we just can't seem to arrange enough visits."

"Took the words out of my mouth, honey. You just send word when you wanna swing by again and I'll get ready to roll out the red carpet." Novo said softly as the two old friends held each other with the same tenderness they displayed the moment they saw each other upon arrival.

While Novo and Celestia were thoroughly distracted with each other, I turned to Skystar. I was expecting Silverstream to be with her, but there was no sign of my peppy little friend. Not wanting to give the princess of Capricorn Island any reason to think something was wrong, I gave her a slight smile. "How's the ambassador training going? You getting the hang of it?"

Her response was spoken with an optimistic grin. "Well, I'm still getting the hang of the different protocols and the like, but I think I'm gonna do pretty well with it once I've wrapped my head around the whole thing. I wanna see the world, so I don't wanna miss this opportunity."

Seaspray then joined in as he said, "If I may, I must say that our royal highness shows signs of excelling at such a position. I'm not certain where she suddenly acquired the interest in assuming such a position, but I have high hopes she will suit it quite well."

"That's good to hear. Maybe I'll see you sometime on the mainland." I replied before I was left unsure of how to really say goodbye to Skystar. She made the first move, holding out her own impressive wing for a hug. Which I was all too willing to give the bubbly princess as I put my arms around her. "It was good to get to know you, Skystar. Stay outta trouble, all right?"

"Oh, don't you worry about me. I'll be fine. And...it was really nice to meet you too. Come back sometime soon. I know Mom's going to miss you so bad." She said softly before her wing released me as I turned my attention to Seaspray.

The captain of the guard held out a hand to me, a proud smile upon his beak. "It was a pleasure, Sir James. As far as I am concerned, you are a friend of the royal family and of the island as a whole. I do expect us to cross paths again, my good man."

"The sentiment is mutual, admiral. I thoroughly enjoyed my time here." I retorted as I grasped his hand for a brief shake. After that, I stood by silently while the two of them briefly engaged in conversation and goodbyes with Celestia. Soon after that, the two of us stood at the edge of the gangplank with Novo, Skystar, and Seaspray standing before us. I offered no words as I allowed Celestia to take charge. I was basically along for the ride anyway.

"It was a pleasure getting to see you all again. I really should stop by more often. And I really mean that. See you again soon, Novo. And do try to be good for your mother, Skystar." Celestia spoke as Skystar nervously grinned. Novo just let out a loud chuckle at Celestia's jeering.

Seaspray gave us both a dutiful salute. "Pleasant travels, your highness. And may your sword and shield serve you well, Sir James."

Just as we were about to step towards the gangplank, I received a surprise. Novo stepped forward, her smile fading. "Hold up. You... James... Um..."

"Yes...?" I asked as Novo fell silent. She looked the most indecisive I had ever seen her. She wanted to say something, I could see that much. But no words came.

Skystar seemed to have a good idea of what her mother was up to and spoke quietly to Seaspray. "Maybe we should be going now, admiral..."

"Hm...? Ooooh, I see now. If you will excuse us, your majesty." Seaspray said respectfully before he and Skystar began to walk back towards the palace. Only Celestia remained.

The Princess of the Dawn cast us both an inquisitive gaze. We had a schedule to keep, but she seemed to understand this could not be rushed. "Should I...leave you two...?"

"Please." I said softly as I could see the urgency in Novo's eyes. There was someone that had been left undone that could not be ignored before our departure.

Celestia did not object and headed up the gangplank while using her levitation magic to carry along my backpack and helmet. Now with my arms completely free of anything to get in the way, I turned my attention to Novo as the tufts of feathers on her head that likely served as markers for her ears began to droop. "Novo...?"

Her hand reached for mine as her poise and confidence faded. Her voice became shaky as she quietly pleaded with me, her hand grasping mine. "James... Honey, please... Is there anything I can do to convince you to stay longer? Maybe a week? Another week isn't too much to ask, right?"

My heart sank. I did not want to leave her under any circumstances, but it was time to go home. I had friends and family waiting for me. But I knew why she wanted me to stay. And my heart felt the same way. "I... I really shouldn't... I need to go home..."

A look of fear formed in her eyes. She looked and sounded so vulnerable. Moreso than I have ever seen. Novo leaned closer to me, her voice rising in volume. "But... But you know how I feel, baby! I don't want to see you go yet! You... You know that I..."

I anticipated what she was about to say and brought my hand to her beak, setting my armored fingers upon her beak to silence her. It worked and she stopped speaking while gazing into my eyes. I knew what she was about to say. And I shook my head as I knew it was much too soon. "Don't say it, Novo... Not yet. It's too soon... And...as much as it pains me to say this...we don't know if we'll feel the way we do now next time we see each other."

"Honey, that... That's a horrible thing to say..." Novo muttered as she looked both confused and genuinely hurt. "You know I opened my heart to you. We hippogriffs don’t second guess when it comes to love. I know where my heart lies! You know... I know you know..."

"I know... It's just..." I said with a sigh as I tried to very carefully consider my words. I did not want to fumble it now. "It's still too soon, so... Let's consider this departure a test, all right? Distance makes hearts grow fonder, right? Next time we meet... Next time, we'll truly know where we stand with each other. All right?"

I could see the reluctance in her eyes. Novo desperately did not want to let go. But she was wise enough to understand where I was coming from as her eyes wandered. "Right... I get where you're coming from... I don't want to, but...I guess it would be best if we do that... Heh... To think I used to be more cynical than this..."

"So... Will you wait?" I asked with some concern. I did not want us to part ways on a sour note.

Novo let out a long sigh before her eyes met mine again. "Do I really have a choice? Yes... I'll wait... And I hope I feel what I do now when that day comes. But just remember, honey..."

She brought a hand to her chest as nary a smile remained upon her beak. "You still hold the key to my heart. And I can't trust that key with anyone else."

"I know... I'll take good care of it." I muttered softly as we stood there in the silence of the mountain summit, more than a mile above the sea as it spread out around us. Despite the palace being just to my right and the Omega sector nearby, I felt so isolated with her. And it made me especially reluctant to step away.

"Good... But...one last thing, baby." Novo whispered before her hand rose to her brow and gripped her golden crown. She pulled her head back as the crown was yanked from her head before she looked me in the eye. "One more time. Not as queen, but as a mare."

I felt a feeling in my heart that I still cannot quite describe. Shock? Delight? Pain? Whatever it was, I did not resist. Novo and I brought our faces together, eyes closing as her beak opened and clamped onto my cheeks as our tongues performed one last dance as we held each other. I did not want it to end... But it ended all the same after perhaps a full minute. We gazed at each other in a haze as the kiss ended, Novo whispering mournfully to me. "Be safe, honey bun..."

"I will... Take care, my..." I muttered as I internally debated if I should say something so sweet after insisting that we wait until next encounter to decide on our feelings. But I threw caution to the wind and allowed my heart to speak for me. "My...bird of paradise..."

I saw a faint smile form on Novo's beak, tears forming at the edges of her eyes. With extreme reluctance, I began to step away from that beloved queen and headed up the gangplank. I looked back frequently at her and continued to watch Novo from the deck once I was finally up there. The propellers of the Olympia began to buzz as the majestic airship finally began to pull away from the docks to begin its voyage back to Canterlot on the mainland. All the while, Novo did not move from that one spot as long as we were within sight of each other. Nor did her crown return to her brow.

Celestia stood beside me as I watched Capricorn Island begin to become increasingly distant. It was so sad to see it no longer below me as I knew we were truly leaving it. The Princess of the Dawn spoke softly to me, "We'll see her again, my sunshine. I know how much you two long for each other now."

"I... I wasn't expecting to fall in love while I was there... Certainly not with her..." I muttered as I allowed a few tears to fall. Celestia brought her wing to my face and dried my tears so I would not have to with my armored hands. "Novo is...wonderful..."

"She is... One of the best friends I've ever had. And easily one of the longest friendships I've ever held in my life." Celestia said with a somber smile upon her lips as she too looked back at the mountainous island from over the edge of the deck. "I just wish I could set aside more time for... Wait... Who... Something there?"

My eyes squinted as I saw something rapidly approaching the airship from behind and stepped back as I realized it was about to pass us. Something zipped by the deck and turned around ahead of us before it came right for us. All the while, I heard a familiar voice shrieking at us. "WAAAAAAAIIIIITTTTTT!!!!!"

I saw what was coming and braced myself as I held out my arms. The intruder flew right into my embrace, leaving me both shocked, yet pleasantly surprised at who had chased us down. A familiar pink hippogriff filly looked at me as she clung tightly to my armored body. "You never said goodbye!"

"I tried to find you! Even went by your house this morning! Where'd you go?" I asked as I held Silverstream in my arms. I noticed a few guards start to gather around with spears ready to deal with this intruder, but Celestia was quick to quietly order them to stand down and send word to the engine room to reduce output to an absolute minimum.

Silverstream guiltily glanced every which way as I said that while the Olympia began to decelerate to not put too much distance between us and Capricorn Island. As if to answer my thoguhts about what her parents would think about her boarding the Olympia out of nowhere, I heard the flapping of wings as someone else boarded the deck. "Silverstream, what's wrong with you?! My sincerest apologies, your highness. I didn't notice her chasing after you until she was already well on her way. I'll just take her back home and you can be on your way."

"Oh, it's no trouble, Sky Beak. She didn't get a chance to say goodbye, right?" Celestia replied as I saw Silverstream's father standing at the edge of the deck while looking slightly out of breath. I suppose it was a good thing it was him who noticed her chasing the Olympia and not someone else.

"Hey, it's cool. I would've been disappointed if I didn't get to see her one more time before going home. I'm glad she caught up to us." I added while Sky Beak started to smile and respectfully waited at the edge of the deck for Silverstream and I to enjoy a moment together. I then looked at the precious filly in my arms and asked, "Where'd you go this morning?"

"I thought maybe I'd find you at Jellyfish Lake. I just... I really didn't want to wait, I guess... Sorry... But I still found you before it was too late, right?" Silverstream replied while looking and sounding rather embarrassed that taking the initiative only caused trouble for the two of us.

"Yeah, you did." I retorted before nuzzling my head against hers while Silverstream let out a quiet churr of approval and relief. "I was disappointed when I couldn't find you. Thank you for coming out here to catch us before it was too late."

"I couldn't just let my best friend leave without one last hug..." Silverstream cooed before I felt her beak affectionately nibble on my ear like many times before. "I'm gonna miss you... Bring plenty of scritches next time, OK?"

"Why not now?" I asked as I brought one hand to her back and began to gently apply scritches through her feathers with my armored fingers. I know she prefers it when I am not wearing my gauntlets, but beggars cannot be choosers and I needed to stay in armor while up on deck. I then whispered into her ear, "You be good, pretty bird. I'll miss you."

"I'm...gonna miss you...so much..." Silverstream cooed through the delight of her scritches as she tightened her embrace without letting one hoof touch the floor. "You're my best friend, James... Have fun out there, all right?"

"Will do... See you again, pretty bird." I muttered as I reluctantly set Silverstream down. I watched as she nervously approached her father, knowing she was probably in trouble. Thankfully, being the understanding guy he is, Sky Beak just smiled and patted her on the head. Seeing that this would be the last time I would be seeing that wonderful stallion, I walked over to him and held my arms out to him. He just smiled silently and stepped forward, putting his wing around me. I could only think of one thing to say. "Take care of yourself, papa bird."

I felt Sky Beak twitch when I said that, his breathing becoming momentarily uneasy. I heard him speak quietly with his voice cracking, "Come on, James... You know I can't legally fly when I'm crying, right?"

I do not know why, but that just made me laugh a little. As did he. The two of us shared a brief chuckle before we finally let go as I caught a glimpse of him wiping a tear from his eye. He and Silverstream then spread their wings as they waved goodbye, but not before Sky looked at me one more time. "Take care of yourself, my boy."

That got to me. I felt a sting in my heart, but not in a bad way. I was left literally stunned as Silverstream and Sky Beak took to the air and flew back towards their home. I felt tears forming in my eyes once more as Celestia came up beside me. "Papa bird...?"

I let out a hissing sigh as I tried to composed myself as I wiped my face upon Celestia's wing. "That guy is like a father to me..."

Celestia's response was about what I would have expected. A look of silent shock. I looked at her and managed to smile. "I came to that island expecting a good time. I didn't expect to gain as much as I did. Friends...and even family. And I've never felt the way about another man I never knew before as I have towards Sky Beak. He's...such a great guy."

"It sounds like the hippogriffs left quite an impression on you as a whole and not just that one little family." Celestia said softly as we looked out over the vast ocean before us. "Did you like them?"

"No... I love them. I didn't meet a single hippogriff I did not like. I mean don't get me wrong. I adore the ponies of Equestria. But the hippogriffs... I feel like there's something more with them. And not just because I have an affinity for birds..." I replied while finding myself already longing for some familiar feathered friends. "They're such happy people... Not just innocent people, but happy people. I'm...going to miss them."

"Well then... Now I absolutely need to bring you back here next time I visit. I promise it won't be terribly long before then." Celestia said with a smile as she placed a kiss upon my cheek. The buzz of the Olympia's propellers were starting to become more noticeable as the airship picked up speed. "It'll be some time before we return to Canterlot. Anything I can have the stewards get you?"

"Well... I'd say the only thing I'm in the mood for is some lunch. And Sky Beak's wife already set me up with something great." I retorted as the two of us started to make our way back below deck. With my mood dropping, I was eager to perk myself up with some delicious cooking.

I have been spending the afternoon picking away at this delicious sushi while using the same typewriter I had used during the trip towards Capricorn Island. Such a shame that the visit has ended, but it was such a worthwhile time there. Novo... Silverstream and her entire family... I met such good people there and gained more than I ever expected. I will be happy to see Ponyville again once I get back home, but I love the hippogriffs. Easily some of my favorite people of Equestria, if not genuinely my favorite out of all of them yet.

I wonder if I said the right thing to Novo... I know it has not been long since we first met, but... God, it is so hard not for me to not fall in love with that wonderful woman. Will I feel this way next time we meet? Will our hearts still pine for each other by then? I certainly hope so... I do not want to break her heart. Not after everything she went through with Cygnus. She deserves to be happy. And she deserves to be loved again. And...I so very much do want to love her.

Well, I think that is enough for now. I want to enjoy the evening and Celestia has invited me down into the lounge for a round of Equestrian Heroes. I have heard she plays a mean mage.

A Shift in Normalcy

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my patreon. Now with revised tier benefits.

A Shift in Normalcy

I looked at the clock on the wall as I set aside my prior journal entry. It was several hours off compared to where we likely were out over the ocean after departing Capricorn Island. I had finished the collection of sushi pieces Ocean Flow had prepared for me before my departure and had cast the remaining junk into the nearest waste bin. It sounded like dinner would start being prepared soon and I was ready for something from a little closer to home. Delicious as all that seafood was on Capricorn Island, it is nice to get some variety in now and then.

I hoisted the stack of pages into my arms and departed from the office before making my way down the hall and to my own private chambers. It looked exactly as it did days ago when I first traveled to the island and instilled a feeling of familiarity as I stepped inside. I went to the empty wardrobe nearby and pulled the drawers open. Stacked neatly inside were every last journal entry I have written over the past ten days. Finding an empty spot, I set the new stack of pages inside and pushed the drawers closed. "I wonder if I should consider printing all these as an autobiography someday..."

I looked over to the corner of my room. The Lunar Shield was propped up in the corner with the Celestial Sword's hilt jutting up from its scabbard on the backside. My helmet was resting on a chair and the liquid form of my armor sat in a plastic tub that Celestia went out of her way to procure to insure I would have an easier time retrieving it. Finding myself in the mood for some fresh air, I put one foot into the tub to allow my armor to mold itself over my body before hardening and stepping out into the hall and heading up the stairs to step out onto the deck.

The buzz of the Olympia's propellers filled the air from aft of the airship as I closed the door behind me. The pilot was still standing at the helm, so I made certain to provide no distractions. I walked to the front of the bow and gazed out at the horizon. But we were flying east, so the sunset was behind the Olympia. Instead of the sun melting into the sea, all I saw was the encroaching night sky on the horizon. Not quite as mesmerizing as a sunset, but it still grabbed my attention. But probably for the wrong reasons. It almost felt ominous. Especially...the clouds on the horizon.

I could almost feel it in the air. A subtle change in air pressure. The telltale signs of approaching rain. And we were miles from the nearest port. Out of concern, I approached the pilot and asked, "Hey, are we expecting rain tonight?"

"Yeah, that's what the schedule said. No worries, all airships are designed to handle bad weather. We'll be fine, though you should probably head back below deck once it starts coming down." He replied while minding the helm and the various gauges beside him. I returned to the front of the bow and continued to watch as the Olympia flew further and further away from Capricorn Island's time zone. It was like the day was going by faster as we flew away from the sun. Eventually, I noticed a noise coming from above and saw what looked like a type of film coating my vision. What I was seeing were countless raindrops coming down before me and the sound was said raindrops pelting the Olympia's gas sack above me. Not wanting to be too close to the edge of the deck with the risk of turbulence coming up, I beat a hasty retreat back below deck and returned my armor to my chambers.

I returned to my chambers and melted my armor off into its tub before getting my shoes back on. Even though the cannon deck on the other side of the wall meant there was no way to see outside, I could hear a sort of ambiance adding the faint hum of the engines. The rain was coming down pretty hard and pelting the side of the hull. For all the danger this could mean, it actually added a certain lazy atmosphere that made me want to just take it easy for a while. I took the opportunity to pull my DSi out and reclined on my bed before opening the device's camera function to browse the gallery of photos I had taken during the trip.

I saw the photos of my time at the aquarium followed by every other incident I had the incentive to photograph. I made sure to get photos of everyone I had come to know. I got some of Sky Beak and Ocean Flow together, one of Sky Beak dressed up in his armor, Admiral Seaspray posing regally beside a few of his men, and even old McBurbsten when I happened to pass close to his place again. I wonder what I am going to say to try and explain that weirdo...

And lastly... Photos of Novo. During one of our nights together, Novo found out about my DSi and essentially asked me to give her a private photo shoot. So I did. That was on the second last night I was on Capricorn Island. I felt myself cringe, but in a good way, as I observed the photos of Novo just looking so sexy on her bed. If her eyes were open, they were always looking at me. And then I found one photo I had all but forgotten about. One where the shot was mostly from behind with Novo looking back at me flirtatiously, her tail feathers only barely concealing what was hidden between her full rounded flanks. "God, you can be such a tease, Novo..."

I spent a good minute looking at that last one while admittedly having some very indecent thoughts about that gorgeous queen. Thoughts that I am sure she would have loved to hear. I cupped myself between my legs, my body responding accordingly to this visual stimulation. "Ugh... Moving on."

With my DSi in hand, I suddenly got the idea to get in some last minute photos while I was on the Olympia. After sliding my shoes back on, I stepped out into the hall and started going about the place while snapping photos of the interior. Just to remember how this luxury royal airship looked like on the inside. The only place I did not really take any photos of aside from the private chambers was the deck. Certainly not during a rainstorm.

It was while I was snapping a photo of the hall that something lightly tapped me on the shoulder. I turned to look and found Celestia smiling at me. "Taking a few mementos, my sunshine?"

"Yep. And now for one more." I replied before turning to face her and snapping a photo of the Princess of the Dawn standing in the middle of the corridor. She must have found some humor in this since the instant I snapped the photo, she had her eyes closed and was clearing snickering under her breath. "Great shot. Thanks for that."

"Anytime, James. Mind if I see what you have?" She asked before stepping forward and taking the DSi into her magical grasp. I did not object and even started to wonder how she would respond to some of my earlier photos. "Hmmm, you were having a good time at that aquarium... I know these faces... Wait... Oooooh my goodness, Novo. What were you doing with my sunshine behind closed doors?"

I facepalmed as I tried my hardest to not laugh too loud. "I swear we didn't go all the way. She even said that we shouldn't during my first visit. But...well... Yeah."

Celestia snickered as she closed the DSi and gave it back to me. A most devious smirk settled upon her lips. "Oh, I know she's all over you. She's really bad at hiding her love for a man. But I am so going to bring those photos up next time I see her. That'll be enough to get her back for all those Sunbutt quips of hers."

I then leaned forward and whispered into her ear, "Hey, don't be jealous. Novo may be the sexiest bird in the world, but you're still the sexiest mare."

"Is that so, my sunshine?" Celestia asked playfully while batting her eyelashes at me. "Then would you care to join me in my chambers tonight to indulge in my beauty once again? I have so missed you during our stay. I know Novo's had you all to herself for a while, but I'd like to catch up on lost time."

Knowing just how sincere her words were, I stepped closer and put my arms around her in genuine tenderness. "I'd love to, Celestia. I've...missed you too."

The beautiful Princess of the Dawn took the opportunity that was presented to us with no prying eyes around to witness our banter. She embraced me with her wing as her head rested against my own. "I love you, James..."

"I love you too, dear..." I whispered back to her as my fingers dragged themselves through her billowing mane. As we held each other for a moment longer, I started to notice an aroma of sorts filling the air. "Is it time for dinner already?"

"Smells like it. And...Novo supplied us with a little something to serve you up for dinner. One last serving from Capricorn Island, seeing as how you like fish so much." Celestia replied as we pulled away from each other. "Meet me in the galley in maybe twenty minutes. Everything should be ready by then."

"Will do. See you then, Celestia." I retorted as we both stepped back into our private chambers. I was tempted to follow her, but it would be better to wait until that night. The wait would only make it sweeter. While waiting for dinner, I checked and sorted all of my journal entries written over the course of the trip. I listed them in order of time they were written and made certain the pages were centered. The stacks were much too thick for a paperclip or even a stapler. What do they use to hold documents with so many pages? I would to ask about that.

Eventually, a glance at the clock revealed that twenty minutes had gone by, so I made my way out the door and to the galley at the bow of the ship. Most of the crew had gathered to get their meal for the evening. But I was in for a surprise as Celestia approached me with our plates. It was curry over a layer of basmati rice like on the trip to Capricorn Island, but mine was loaded down with a hefty addition of shrimp to the veggies. "Ooooh man, Novo knows what I like."

"She most certainly does." Celestia whispered with a smirk before sneaking a kiss upon my cheek. I was expecting Celestia to have had a personal dish made for herself, but she was merely helping herself to some of the curry too. I cannot fault her. Curry is always extremely flavorful. As we dined together, she whispered to me. "Will you please join me in my chambers tonight?"

"Of course. I'd love to hold you in bed again." I relied quietly while starting to become warm in anticipation of what might occur that night. Our prior night together was wonderful and preciously intimate. I think I was even starting to sweat as Celestia cracked a smirk while looking at me. "What...? Can you tell I'm really looking forward to it?"

"Oh, I know the look of nervousness when I see it. I've seen it in Twilight too many times to count." Celestia explained with a brief chuckle. "To be honest... I'm a little antsy too. We...don't get to see that side of each other very often. And that was...the first time I've...ever been touched by a man in such a way."

"You've never had time for romance, huh? Not even once?" I asked between spoonfuls of my curry. With how long Celestia has been around, I found it almost impossible to imagine her heart never once desiring another.

"No, not really... I mean not entirely." She retorted while sipping some cider to counter the curry's signature spiciness. "There have been times when I have felt the twinge of attraction to other gentlemen. I simply just did not have the time to devote myself to pursuing a relationship. Not with the weight of the world on my shoulders. The chain of command ultimately comes back to the royal family at the end of the day. That, and all of these potential suitors have always been from faraway regions, so the factor of distance helped keep my heart at bay."

"But...not with me?" I asked in confusion, knowing we were both very much in love while also knowing how extremely special our relationship is.

The beautiful Princess of the Dawn smiled at me as she spoke softly, "Well, when considering your proximity to Canterlot and the nature of your presence in Equestria, I can't exactly stay away from you for very long. You're the herald of something important, my dear. Something the royal family itself is orchestrating. And even then... As I've said before, you're hard not to fall in love with. You understand the value of the simple things in life. And few things are as simple, yet as precious, as love."

I noticed her eyes glance back and forth as if to scan her surroundings for some sort of threat. A second later, she placed a brief kiss upon my cheek as I cringed in delight. "I do not regret falling in love with you, my sunshine. Not many are able to bring themselves to see past my crown."

"I admit that it hasn't always been easy, but I think I have gotten the hang of it after a while." I whispered back as I caressed her lower jaw with my hand. "You've done an admirable job in balancing being a sovereign with being yourself. And that's on top of guiding Equestria as well as you have."

"I have to say... It's very encouraging to hear that from someone who is not of this world. I'm delighted that you've taken to Equestria as well as you have." Celestia whispered as she enjoyed another spoonful of her curry on rice.

I too helped myself to another bite as I said, "A world doesn't need to be insanely complex to be great. Sometimes the simpler approach is better. And I am a simple man with simple desires. This world is everything I could hope for."

Before long, our plates had been cleaned thoroughly. Fantastic cooking. I wonder if Saffron Masala or Coriander Cumin provided the crew with any cooking tips. Celestia then looked at me with a smirk and asked, "Care for another round of Equestrian Heroes, my paladin?"

"Sounds like a jolly good idea for an evening, arch mage." I retorted in an attempt to be witty. She and I both know which class we excel at most. We made our ways to the bottom deck of the Olympia and into the game hall. I have tried out some of the other game cabinets, including one that is a golf simulator that uses a trackball, but nothing is better for co-op than Equestrian Heroes or any other side-scrolling beat-em-up. We went on with that game for maybe an hour or two before we finally got taken out at the third last level. The more players you have, the easier the game is, though Celestia and I got impressively far despite being only two players and one a single coin limit. Our experience with the game probably helped with that.

We would have gone for another round to try and see the game through to the end, but it was getting very close to closing time for the game lounge. Not even fifteen minutes left. Celestia flexed her neck as the game cabinet went silent while displaying demos on the screen along with the high score list. It was only then that I noticed how quiet the Olympia was at that time aside from the faint buzzing of the propellers beyond the stern. "I think that's enough for one night. Don't want to keep the crew awake."

"Is it really that late? I know time is kinda moving faster since we're moving away from the sun, but still..." I mused while looking at the clock on the far wall. It was probably set to Canterlot's time and did not match how it felt out there over the open sea. I tried not to look at the time for too long out of concern that it would mess with my ability to sleep that night.

Celestia stood up from her spot and nuzzled my head. "Just about everyone will be asleep before long. Since you like to bathe before bed... Would you like to join me this evening? One last time before we return home?"

"I wouldn't have it any other way, Celestia." I said softly before standing from my seat and giving the beautiful princess a tender embrace. I followed her out into the break lounge and up the stairs to the galley before returning to my chambers for the night. Or at least until I was ready to sleep.

The rocking of the ship combined with the occasional rumbling of thunder sounded oddly relaxing as I relaxed in my chambers for a little while. I took some time to inspect the souvenirs I picked up, mostly consisting of bottles of mead ad other edible goods. Although the last item I inspected were the pearl earrings I had purchased for Smolder and I felt a twinge of apprehension as I held the little jewelry box in my hand with my eyes focused on the two iridescent orbs nestled in the velvet-lined box.

I was beginning to have second thoughts. Maybe this was a bad idea. Was I going too far too fast? Would she be able to truly appreciate the value of such a gift as well as the meaning behind it? I still had to remind myself that dear little Smolder is only fourteen years old. At least in body. Her mind is not that of a child though. I just cannot help seeing the woman in her.

My hand tenderly cradled the box in it as if grasping a small hand. I missed her touch right then... A touch that only she could give me. Or at least up until I met the likes of Novo. Holding a hoof is one thing, but to feel another hand clinging to yours as much as yours clings to theirs... It carried a sentiment to it that I had not felt in some time. I wanted to hold her hand again. To see those beautiful exotic blue eyes gazing at me the way they always do.

I began to wonder how Smolder would respond once I returned home. Maybe some time away from her would be good. Our interactions... I could see the love in her eyes and hear it in her words. But was it the confused desperate love of a naive girl or the deep sincere love of a woman? Smolder is...such a paradox. Young and naive, yet mature and weathered all at once. And...I think I love that about her.

Finally realizing that I was distracting myself with something that was probably too early to pass judgment on and that I was overthinking it, I closed the jewelry box and set it back with the rest of the goods before making my way to the bathroom. I promptly undressed and stepped into the shower stall, the rocking of the ship and the sound of the storm outside making my shower a little more fun as I faintly swayed with the Olympia's own movements. Once all done, I pulled on a clean pair of boxers and made sure I was dry before approaching the door. I knew I was being expected next door.

A quick scanning of the hall outside my door revealed not a soul in sight, the lights dimmed for the night. I quietly closed the door behind me and stepped over to the next door before gently pushing it open. It was unlocked. She knew I was coming. And relaxing upon her bed in the gentle glow of a nearby lamp was the radiant Princess of the Dawn herself completely bereft of her golden regalia. She smiled invitingly at me as she said softly, "Welcome, my love."

"I hope I didn't keep you waiting." I replied with equal softness. The moment I closed the door and locked it, a familiar veil of magic light covered the walls before fading away. I recognized it. A sound muffling spell that Celestia had used the last time we spent a night together in her chambers. We would not be disturbed that night.

"Nonsense. And besides, we have plenty of time until we return to Canterlot." She beckoned me with her wing outstretched. I stepped right into her embrace as Celestia pulled me to the bed. Our lips quickly found each other as we kissed in the sacred confines of her bedchambers. "How I've missed this..."

"I didn't realize how much I missed this until now..." I muttered as my lips found their way to hers again. My hands stroked Celestia sleek elegant body, beauty found only in royalty. I breathed deeply after a particularly long kiss as I gazed into her beautiful purple eyes. "It is so hard to decide... You or Novo? I can't really choose whose beauty is superior."

"Mmmmhmhmhm, it doesn't matter if Novo's beauty surpasses my own." Celestia whispered as her wing held me against her. "Tonight, I have you all to myself."

"I almost feel bad that you and I didn't get more...quality time together during the trip. I mean I enjoyed myself, but..." I whispered, my hand sliding down Celestia's back to the superb rounded curves of her flanks. I was mindful of her cutie marks. I did not want to escalate things too quickly. Novo was indeed correct. Celestia has always had a very well defined set of hips, those feminine curves likely superior to most mares throughout the world. Not quite as full and soft as Novo's, but that could change one day.

"Then let's start making up for it. Kiss me, my love." Celestia whispered with a smile. I did not hesitate. My lips found their ways to hers, our eyes closing as we pressed most deeply in the kiss. Our voices sang deep in our throats as passion drove up to part our lips. Our song serenaded the dance of our tongues, twirling and caressing each other as we tasted each other. Celestia's wings both embraced me in constant motion as she desperately held onto me. My arms responded in kind, holding her as my fingers dragged through her mane against the back of her neck. My other hand reached lower, rubbing and grasping at her royal flank with my fingers periodically digging into her sensitive cutie mark.

God, I wanted her... I could feel my body starting to lust for the immortal princess before me. The princess I love. Her song became increasingly shrill as my touch began to relocate. I reached between her hind legs and down her belly, grasping at her soft teats. I held one in my hand, fingers clenching it in alternating movements. Finally, Celestia pulled away from the kiss with a gasp as a powerful desire settled in her eyes. "You are so good to me, my love... I..."

Before I could even say anything, I noticed a brief flash of light below my field of vision. A quick glance down revealed that my boxers had vanished. And I was most erect. Celestia brought her head low and took my entire shaft into her eager maw, sucking along its length with eagerness while I gasped and groaned with my hand on her head.

She moaned as her tongue slid along my shaft. But only for a minute or so. Celestia soon began to place soft kisses up my body even as her magical grasp continued to slide along my shaft like an unseen hand. My hand continued to pleasure her all the same, holding and fondling her soft teat and its malleable flesh just below her alabaster coat. Our lips found each other, eyes closed as we held and kissed each other in deepening passion. How I loved that wonderful mare.

Our voices sang deep in our throats, our tongues dancing to the chorus of our muffled moans. The beautiful Princess of the Dawn made her heart's desires known to me through her touch as I did the same to her. Our kiss ended all too soon, our eyes gazing deep into the other during a brief moment of respite. I was at a loss for words. I just wanted to hold and love her and nothing more. But as our eyes read each other, Celestia whispered to me with sweet honey to her words. "My love... Take me..."

"I will, dear. I'll make you feel..." I began to mutter sweetly to her before I felt her hoof upon my lips to silence me. The haze in her eyes cleared just slightly, her mouth curving into a faint smile.

"No, James... Not like last time..." She whispered lovingly as she leaned back with her wings around me, pulling me down atop her as she relaxed upon her back. "I mean it... Take me... Make me yours... I can't wait any longer, my love..."

"Celestia... You... You're not really..." I muttered as I tried to comprehend the gravity of her plea. I did sincerely love the mare behind the crown. And yet, a part of my heart was telling me to exercise caution. Her beautiful form beckoned my eyes. Her voice was like ambrosia to my ears. Her deepening musky scent tickled my nose. My senses demanded that I listen to my heart and take my relationship with dear Celestia further. My love for her was true, even if that accursed crown never truly disappeared.

Celestia must have sensed my hesitation since she then used her magic to pull me down to her as I pushed myself back up. She whispered tenderly to me, "Everything I said that night... On our voyage to the island... I meant it... I want you to be my king, my love..."

She then whispered directly into my ear, "Make me your queen, my sunshine. I beg of you."

My resistance was faltering. Our lips found their way to each other, our tongues once more inviting the other to a dance. My mind was telling me I should not, but my body and heart strongly disagreed. Our love was true. There was no denying that. Our eyes closed. My arms embraced her. And soon...I was inside her.

Celestia shuddered and let out a muffled yelp as I entered her for the first time. A yelp of pain that mixed with her moans of delight and longing. It was true. No man had ever touched her before me. And now, here we were. A princess and commoner tearing down the invisible barriers that separated our hearts. I felt a twinge of guilt as I knew that even though she wanted me to make her mine and myself hers, I had to inflict a moment of pain upon her. Pain that she would never feel again. "Celestia... I'm... Are you all right?"

"Yes, my love... Think nothing of it. It'll never happen again. And...I'm glad it was you who claimed it." She whispered to me as I remained hilted to her, my length caressed by her warm needy passage. Her hooves hooked over my shoulders, her face flushed with a pink hue as her gently billowing mane began to lose some of its composure. "Now please... Take me, my love."

And so I did. I scooped my arms under my beloved, holding her tall elegant body against mine as I began to make gentle yet deep thrusts into her immortal body. So warm and moist, as if begging for my entrance. Celestia tilted her head back to rest and allow me full control over the situation. Her round and full royal flanks provided ample cushioning for my hips even as I nibbled along her neck. Her breaths were short and sharp, sometimes taking long hissing breaths as she inhaled through her teeth.

As I caressed my fingers along her slender torso, I began to notice her mane once more losing its ethereal composure. Much like before, it started to become still. Like natural hair. A blanket of colors drawn straight out of an aurora that lay spread over the bed and under her. And she just looked.....so amazingly sexy with her hair like that. It only made me lust for her more as I placed eager kisses along her jaw and neck.

"Ooooh, my king... You... So good to me..." Celestia cooed as I felt her wings fold over me like a pair of inviting arms, my tempo increasing as I found the drive to push myself harder. Firm thumps filled the air as my hips slapped against her cushy flanks. But she then tickled my heart with a sacred plea spoken through a whisper. "I want to bear you a prince... A darling prince, my love..."

"Celestia... Oh god..." I groaned as her words registered with me. I thought back to the previous night we spent in her bedchambers aboard the Olympia. Her sacred desires buried in her heart that she shared with me that night. Desires that were now resurfacing in the throes of love and passion. And my heart beat in unison with hers as it too felt a kindred desire. My embrace only tightened as I began to hasten my thrusts with sincere earnestness. "You would...make a wonderful queen, dear... Would you...really give me a son...?"

"Nothing would make me happier, my love...!" Celestia gasped as the stench of sex filled the room, our voices mute to all throughout the airship. Her breaths became shrill gasps as her limbs held onto me along with her comforting wings. "James... I'm... Oh heavens, I'm almost...!"

"Oh god, Celestia... I'm..." I could feel the pressure in my loins reaching its breaking point. I thrust rapidly, tilting my head back as I became desperate to find release. To plant my seed deep within this beautiful mare and claim her as mine. "Celestia... My love... I... Oh god! I love you! I'm...!"

I held onto her tightly as Celestia groaned loudly even as I pushed as deep as I could without moving. We moaned together as our climaxes hit. I felt her inner walls become thick with her juices even as my seed burst forth, touching and filling her where no man has ever touched her before. Spurt after spurt of my seed gushed forward until all too quickly, it was over. We held onto each other, gasping in the rapidly encroaching afterglow.

I could scarcely even process what just happened. It happened. As man and mare, not as commoner and princess, we made love. As my thoughts started to collect themselves, I began to push myself up. But I did not get far before feeling myself coated in Celestia's magic aura. I did not even get to question it before getting yanked back down and finding myself being aggressively and madly kissed by the moaning Princess of the Dawn, her tongue invading my mouth as I gave in and kissed her back with just as much love. This went on for a moment before we gazed almost drunkenly into each others eyes. Her words were brief, but oozing with love. "My king..."

That title tickled my heart. It was not a simple display of affection. It felt as if she was officially bestowing that title upon me. And I could see why. I was hers. And she was mine. And no one was ever going to take that away from us. And so I sighed happily as my hand caressed her beautiful face. "My queen..."

It was late. And we were exhausted in more ways than one. With the use of nothing but levitation magic, Celestia pulled the covers on her bed down and secured us both under them. We remained in a locking embrace, afraid to let go of the other. Words were no longer needed for the night. We had each other and that was all that mattered. Together, we fell into a deep and much desired slumber.

I barely recall much of what my dream consisted of. All I know was that it was an exceptionally peaceful one among a heavenly cloud field. But as I awoke in the darkness of Celestia's private chambers, I could feel someone in my embrace. And the sound of soft snoring reached my ears. With no windows to the outside, I flipped on the nearest lamp to bathe the room in soft light. And beside me was my beloved Celestia still slumbering after such a fulfilling night.

Her mane and tail were still as she slept, their ethereal properties not present as she looked surprisingly mortal for once. An extremely beautiful mortal mare. Her hair had lost its consistency during our lovemaking, holding no trace of its prior billowing form. And yet...I swear she looked more gorgeous that way.

A faint scent still lingered in the air. A sign of what we had done that night. But while I still looked back on that moment fondly, I only then came to the realization of what had occurred. We did it. We made love. A married mortal man and the unaging Princess of the Dawn. What was I going to tell Fluttershy? Rarity and Rainbow Dash were one thing, but Celestia? My heart still pined for my precious wife, so I knew I was not in danger of being taken away from her. Not that I could ever leave that wonderful mare. But this...?

A twinge of anxiety filled my heart. This absolutely could not be known to the public. It had to remain a secret at all costs. My hand stroked Celestia's side, her ribs rising and falling with each breath. The clock on the wall was probably not the correct time when considering our current location on the globe, but it still felt like morning. I placed soft tender kisses along her neck, trying to rouse her as gently as possible.

"Mmm... My...king..." Celestia cooed in her slumber. Her words registered with me. She knew I was there. And so I rested behind her and held her against me in an embrace. I dragged my fingers down her chest. And moments later, she began to raise her head from the bed. With a groggy yawn, I watched Celestia lift her head high while her mane hung from her scalp with no magical force holding it aloft. She soon looked back at me with her drowsy expression brightening as she recognized someone she loved. "Well... Good morning, my king. Sleep well?"

Those tender and sincere words touched my heart and pushed my worries away for the moment. To refer to me by that title... There was actual power in that declaration. I pushed myself up and put an arm around her, our heads resting against the other. "How could I not when I had my queen beside me?"

Celestia draped her wing over me in a surprisingly firm embrace. She sighed in bliss, very rested and happy. "I love it when you call me that..."

"But isn't it true, my queen?" I whispered almost playfully into her ear, prompting a delighted giggle from the glorious princess. In another time, during different circumstances, I would have gladly become her king. I doubt a crown would suit me, but I would happily assist Celestia in her duties if she needed me in any way. But my thoughts then focused on the here and now. And I remembered what we did. "But...what am I going to tell Fluttershy?"

A chill filled the air as Celestia's senses likely became fully awake. True as our love was, we did something that carries heavy context. Fluttershy knows how my heart works and she has the utmost faith in me. And I have no desire to leave her or our child. And yet... The Princess of the Dawn. Last night, we became much more than friends. We became just shy of king and queen. She pleaded that I claim her. And I did. She is now mine as much as I am hers. "This isn't like with Rarity..."

"Well... About that..." Celestia muttered while not looking as uneasy as I expected. We pulled our heads away to look at each other, her mane still a sagging yet luxurious mess. "Luna came to me in my dreams last night. I told her what we did and...she brought me to Fluttershy in the dream world. I have to say... She took the news quite well. Very surprised, yet...not all that surprised, now that I think about it."

"You mean...she already knows?" I asked while surprised that Luna would provide an opportunity to relay this new development to my wife.

"I think so... I mean I'm not sure if Fluttershy will remember it all that well. She might have thought it was just a dream all along and that I wasn't really there, but..." Celestia muttered as her gaze wandered. "At the very least, the chat we had last night will likely soften the blow when you get home."

"Yeah... I have to tell her about this. I shouldn't hide it. She knows I won't leave her. And I have to sustain that trust by not keeping these things from her." I retorted while my thoughts went to my wife. I had not seen her in nearly two weeks. Despite the wonderful experiences I have had recently, I was more than ready to get back home and hold her in my arms again.

Celestia then put an arm around me along with her wing, whispering softly into my ear. "Before anything else... Please know this, James. I love you. And I would gladly have you as my king if I could. And I do not want to get between you and Fluttershy. And I especially don't want to take you away from dear little Gladesong. I want this to work... But if I...ever start to get between you..."

"Celestia... It's all right. You won't." I whispered at the first pause in her words. I kissed her softly upon the nose and looked into those beautiful royal eyes. "I'm not going to leave her. I mean I get that the public can't ever find out about this, but... I want this to work too. I love you. And I...want to continue to be your king."

The two of us continued to hold each other in a quiet embrace, my face nuzzling against her still mane as it continued to remain draped over the bed. I could not help noticing how far it was from its prior composure and whispered, "I think you might have some trouble getting that bed head back to normal..."

Celestia did not overlook the state of her glorious mane and tail as she let out an uneasy chuckle. "Oh yes, I may be a little late to breakfast this morning... I almost never wake up with my hair in such a state... But considering last night, it was worth it."

Our lips came together as we shared a long and tender kiss, sighing blissfully one last time. I then gazed into her lovely eyes and whispered, "I love you."

"And I love you, my king." She whispered back to me with a loving deep coo to her voice. I noticed her horn's magic aura flare up with its signature mystical sound that was always all too easy to not notice. "I really shouldn't keep you any longer. I'm not even sure of how long it'll be before we reach Canterlot. We had best wash up to make certain we're presentable. See you in a little while, my sunshine."

Before I could even object, I found myself seated on my own bed in the room next door. I almost chuckled at how abrupt that teleportation spell had been. Still, it was a good time for me to prepare myself for the day. I stepped into the bathroom and got a hot shower going. I could vaguely hear another source of running water through the walls as Celestia was likely doing the same thing.

I was certain to wash myself thoroughly to remove the stench of sex from my body. Wonderful as the experience was last night, it would not do to have myself carrying that scent. I took the time to indulge and easily went a full half hour in there, though it was partially to give Celestia some time to catch up. Prepping that glorious mane and tail has got to take time when it gets that messy.

A little later, I had dressed myself in clean clothes and headed into the galley to find most of the crew making their rounds for a hearty breakfast. I did not want Celestia to trouble herself with cooking me breakfast again, so I helped myself to whatever was being offered. Omelets, pastries, fruit and jam for toast, and even little bowls of assorted cereal with cold milk on the side. It felt like a bit of a change to most of my morning routines, so everything tasted fresh and even a little exotic. Almost like something one might eat when on vacation and they just stepped out into a hotel cafeteria for breakfast.

Even by the time I had finished my breakfast for the morning, Celestia still was nowhere to be seen. I took the time to read the newspaper, even if it was a day out of date, though I mostly just read through the comic strips. I rolled my eyes when I saw some of the titles. Especially the one titled as Cashews. I still got a good laugh at some of them, but soon set it aside and stepped back out into the main hallway. I pressed my ear to Celestia's door, hearing her humming away while likely styling up her mane and tail. Not wanting to disturb her, I returned to my chambers and equipped my armor before heading up to the deck to check out the view.

It certainly did not feel like it was all that early in the morning. The sun was too high in the sky for that, but it clearly was not noon where we were. I was just hoping my internal clock would not have any issues adjusting for Ponyville's time zone that night. I soon approached the side and peered over it while holding on to one of the airship's cables that connected the ship to its buoyant gasbag. We were no longer flying over the ocean. The lush green countryside lay sprawled out in every direction, giving me a sense of familiarity. Even if we still had a ways to go before reaching Canterlot, it at least felt like I was back home. "Funny... After all that time surrounded by ocean, I never thought I'd be so happy to see so much green again."

I suppose I could have gone back below deck to enjoy a few of the arcade games deep in the ship's hull, but I really just wanted to enjoy the fresh air for a while and enjoy a few I could seldom get. I wandered along the deck, seeing as far as the eye could see. The sprawling meadows, verdant forests, and even a number of towns peppered the horizon and the world passing below the Olympia. I even saw a small mountain or two, some looking vaguely familiar from the first trip we took. I must have spent a good hour or so up there before I felt some tug on my armor's wing. "Enjoying the view?"

I turned and saw none other than Celestia looking at me with a subdued smile. She chuckled almost nervously as she added, "So sorry that it took longer than desired for me to finish up in there. These two have never been in such a state before."

"I can imagine why." I retorted with a smirk, knowing that what happened last night was definitely a first for her. Even so, her glorious mane and tail had regained their ethereal composition and billowed gently without the aid of wind. "Looks like it was worth the wait. You look utterly radiant as always."

"Ohoho thank you, my love." She said with a chuckle before placing a kiss upon my cheek. She then turned her gaze to the horizon ahead of us as we both stood at the edge of the bow. It seemed we were now heading towards a very large and vast forest that spread for miles. And beyond that, the summit of a mountain was beginning to peak over the edge of the horizon. "The Everfree Forest... It won't be long now. We should prepare to disembark."

"Almost home already? I'm cool with that. Mind if I stay up here a while longer?" I asked while wanting to see the entire return trip from that point onward.

Celestia did not seem to have a problem with that. "All right then. Just make sure you come back below deck so I can properly put your armor away. It'll need to go back in its chalice if we're going to return it to the vault."

"Gotcha. I'll see you in a while." I replied before watching Celestia head back inside. She probably wanted to make sure her sisters knew we were coming.

I watched intently as we passed over the vast Everfree Forest. I knew it was big, but never that vast. It spread for miles. Easily one of the most expansive forests I have ever heard of. I guess when it has been allowed to grow wild for millennia, it really could get to that size. I even caught sight of the royal sisters' castle ruins in the clearing that it sat in. A slew of conflicting thoughts passed through my mind as I beheld what little remained of that stone stronghold. So much had happened there. Having to hide out there after less than ten days in Equestria, returning there to try and save Nightmare Moon, and even paying a visit just for fun with Rainbow Dash that one time. Every visit carried a different context to it. I am somehow relieved that my most recent visit was on much happier terms.

There was one other thing that came to mind as we soared over the vast Everfree Forest. I scanned the canopy, but gaps in the treetops were few and far between. I noticed a familiar bog, a river or two flowing through the forest with mostly bare riverbanks, but not what I was searching for. Sunny Town could not be seen from above. I suppose I should not have been surprised. The very few times I have been to that den of evil, I could barely even see the sky. I might have taken a few magical potshots at the town if I could have seen it.

Finally, as the mountain that held Canterlot began to loom increasingly on the horizon, I saw it. The sprawling form of Ponyville. As much as I adored Capricorn Island and everything it had to offer, the very sight of that humble town filled me with a sense of quiet delight. I was almost home and I quickly remembered why I love that town so much. I noticed the buzz of the Olympia's engines becoming a bit more quiet. While difficult to discern from such a height, it seemed that we were slowing down to prepare for docking.

It was around then that I noticed what seemed to be a long rainbow ribbon swooping through the air as it appeared to be rapidly ascending. A smile spread across my face as I knew who it was. Rainbow Dash had likely spotted the Olympia overhead and was coming up to take a closer look. She veered to the left and came flying up alongside the Olympia from perhaps a stone's throw away. She spotted me almost instantly as I waved at her. "Huh...? Oh hey! You only now just got back?!"

"Yeah, we'll be docking in Canterlot in a little while! How were things while I was gone?!" I called back, wondering why Rainbow Dash did not just come on over and set herself down on the deck. But when considering that the guards came running when Silverstream tried it, I am guessing boarding a royal transport without invitation is cause for alarm.

Rainbow Dash came drifting closer as she kept up with the Olympia, probably so we would not have to yell at each other. I reached out and tussled her windswept mane, glad to see such a familiar face up close. She then asked, "You want me to let all the girls know you're back?"

I was about to agree to that, but then took notice of the fact that the feeling of being back home after a trip far away was leaving me with the urge to just relax and ease myself back into some familiar routines. "To be honest... Let's wait until tomorrow. I'm gonna go straight home and relax for the rest of the day. Vacations, while fun, do tend to leave you feeling worn out."

"Hehehahaha, I know exactly where you're coming from. OK, I'll just let you take it easy today. Just make sure you steer clear of Sugarcube Corner. If Pinkie Pie sees you, she's gonna wanna hear about all of it." Rainbow Dash said with some understanding before she glanced over at the pilot standing at the helm. I saw that he was keeping a constant eye on her as if he was obligated to summon security if an unknown party were to board the ship. She then looked back to me and said, "Anyway, I better leave you to it. Look me up tomorrow so we can catch up. It's been kinda lonely not seeing you around when I'm not hanging with the rest of the girls."

I reached out and pulled Rainbow into a hugging nuzzle while being mindful of her flapping wings. After seeing just how massive and majestic the wings of hippogriffs are, I was actually rather puzzled by how great a flier Rainbow Dash is when hers are so much smaller than theirs. "I didn't realize how much I missed you either until I saw you just now. And I brought gifts home. I'll start passing them out tomorrow."

"You did?! Well, now I've got even more reason to chase you down! I'll see you tomorrow, big guy!" Rainbow Dash said as her eyes lit up. I know she loves Applejack's homemade cider, but how would she like booze whose main ingredient is honey? I would be finding out tomorrow. Regardless, I waved goodbye as Rainbow did the same while she drifted away and began to descend back towards Ponyville.

I once more turned my gaze to the approaching mountain as the Olympia began to circle it until we exactly east of it. It speeds had dropped drastically for more precise maneuvering as the massive steel doors to the docks inside the mountain itself stood open for us. I gazed up in awe as instead of departing from the mountain, we slowly floated back inside it. The docks were fairly noisy with the business of the day, sound reverberating all over the place as the entire hollow room served as a natural echo chamber. We drifted closer to an empty space as a number of guardsmen and dock workers used levitation magic to help guide the ship and secure its moorings. Only once the Olympia had come to a complete stop did I head back inside and down to my room to prepare to disembark.

Before I could even get into my room, Celestia met me in the hall with a familiar silver chalice floating beside her. "May I?"

"Sure. I think I've had enough of this armor for now." I retorted as I felt my armor starting to ooze off of me in liquid form. The resulting puddle then floated into the air while coated in a billowing golden yellow magic aura like a liquid snake and pooled itself into the chalice before Celestia secured its lid. "Thanks. We just docked, by the way."

"I know. The only time the engines go quiet is when we've reached our destination. Or when we have to stop for an emergency. I'll wait for you up on deck, all right?" She replied before I headed back inside and brought my helmet to Celestia along with the Lunar Shield and the Celestial Sword stowed on its backside. She carried those up and away for me while I slipped on my shoes and secured the rest of my luggage. I forgot how much stuff I had brought home with me as gifts or souvenirs and had to reluctantly ask one of the crew members to carry it out for me.

I soon joined Celestia up on the deck and carefully followed her down the gangway with my suitcase rolling behind me. Nightmare Moon and Luna were waiting for us at the bottom with expecting smiles upon their faces. Celestia stepped forward first and gave her sisters a hug without once losing her grip on my equipment. "Did anypony miss us?"

"I'm not so sure about missing you, but it's so good to see you home." Nightmare Moon retorted with a hint of snark. Celestia's only response was a brief chuckle before she pulled away. The Princess of Dreams then asked, "I trust Novo is faring better, if what you told me was true?"

"Oh, absolutely. I suppose you could say mission accomplished. I don't think she's been in such high spirits in a very long time." Celestia replied with a delighted smile. Considering that Novo tends to be very happy when around Celestia, she could probably see the underlying nuances of Novo's mood. A pleasant distraction is different from being genuinely happy.

It was then that Luna noticed that there were more enchanted objects floating beside her sister than we had departed with. "Hm? Wait a moment, I could swear some of these were not sent along with you..."

"Yeah, I kinda had to teleport those straight to myself at one point. Flying without that helmet is a bad idea and Novo wanted to spar with me a few times while I was there." I retorted, wondering in hindsight why I had left Canterlot without at least my helmet. Oh well. Lesson learned.

Nightmare Moon's eyes opened a bit wider when I said that. "You summoned them? Over such a distance?! Most impressive!"

"It wasn't really that hard, to be honest. There's not a lot of mass in those things, so my focus didn't need to be that sharp." I explained while I thought back to when I had used nothing but memory and teleportation magic to summon my missing equipment. "Either that, or the magic in those gauntlets really is just that strong."

Luna then asked, "But why the Lunar Shield? Surely... Oh dear, you say Novo wished to spar with you? Last I heard, she is the finest duelist on the planet. Undefeated for centuries! Surely she didn't..."

I let out a laugh as I thought back to that sexy, yet deadly duelist and especially how thoroughly she had bested me at our first spar. "Yeeeeah, they weren't kidding. I doubt I'll ever be as good as her. Although I did manage to get the drop on her during our last sparring session. Even if I did cheat a bit..."

Celestia's ears perked up upon hearing this. She sharply turned her head to look at me as she asked, "Wait, you did? I wasn't made aware of this. What did you do?"

"I restrained her sword with levitation magic and held her at swordpoint. She was a good sport about it." I said with a bit of a laugh while one of the crewmembers brought over my package filled with everything I had picked up while on Capricorn Island. I had a lot of good stuff to pass around tomorrow. I then looked at the box and realized I had a minor dilemma to deal with. "Say... I don't think I'm gonna be able to get this back home on my own..."

"Do not fret. I will see to it that the royal guard deliver it to your home tomorrow afternoon." Nightmare Moon promptly spoke up. "You should just focus on settling back into your routines in Ponyville for now."

"Phew, thanks. That'll... Oh, hold on!" I said before suddenly having an idea. I reached into the box and rooted around with my hand before finding what I was looking for. I pulled out a little jewelry box and stashed it in my pocket. "I won't have any trouble transporting this."

"Oh? A gift for your wife?" Luna asked while catching a glimpse of the little jewelry box before it vanished from sight.

"Kind of. It's a surprise." I replied while trying to be brief about it. I had not forgotten who it was really for. Someone very dear to me. Someone who was probably already waiting for me down at the train station if her reaction to my departure was anything to go by.

"Well, let us not keep you away from home any longer. Your friends and family are most likely eagerly awaiting your return. You two go on ahead. Luna and I shall handle the remaining duties with the Olympia's return." Nightmare Moon then said as we were approached by one of the stewards from the Olympia. Probably just doing his duty of providing some sort of report.

"Much obliged, sisters. Let's be on our way, James." Celestia spoke before she began to lead me away from the docks with my luggage in tow. We passed through the halls of the facility and soon stepped out into the city of Canterlot. I paused to breathe deep, the crisp mountain air smelling vaguely different from the air of the much taller mountain of Capricorn Island surrounded by the ocean. "This was your first time spent away from home for some time, wasn't it?"

"Yeah, it was... Didn't think I'd be this happy to be back somewhere familiar." I retorted while looking around at the elegant pastel colored architecture of Equestria's capital. While Canterlot is by no means my favorite place, I felt pleased to be somewhere I recognized. "When does the next train leave?"

"Less than an hour, if memory serves. There's no hurry. Let's take our time, all right?" Celestia said before we began to casually stroll through the elegant city. The feeling I got as I walked by nothing but ponies without a single hippogriff in sight gave me a slight twinge of culture shock that quickly subsided. I had gotten so used to being surrounded by those beautiful bird horses that it was almost jarring to now find myself somewhere without them. Celestia must have noticed something off about my face since she then asked, "Is...something wrong?"

"I think...I miss the hippogriffs." I muttered as I felt a bit of longing for the wonderful land I had left behind. Only a handful of names stood out to me in my memory, but the very presence of those wonderful creatures was pleasant to me. Kind and fatherly Sky Beak. Supportive and optimistic Silverstream. Beautiful and loving Novo. I found my heart longing for those familiar faces to the point where I felt my chest tense up for a moment. "I kind of wish I did not leave..."

"It seems they left quite an impression on you, dear." Celestia said softly while she put her wing around me in a fashion I found very familiar. "I promise you'll see them again. I doubt Novo would be fine with me keeping you away from her."

"Heh... She would get mad if you didn't bring me by more often... I did promise her we'd meet again." I said with a bit of a chuckle. I did not want to think about Novo too much at the time. We did part ways on bittersweet terms. I was only hoping I would not regret what I said to her.

"And you will, my dear. You will." Celestia whispered while sneaking a kiss when no one was looking. "I'll see if I can squeeze in another visit in the coming months. Maybe even boost the stay up to around two weeks next time if you'd want."

"We'll have to see. And I'd really want to bring some friends along next time too." I replied while trying to imagine how well my closest circle of friends would enjoy such a time on the island.

"You mean...all of them? Hmm... We might have to use a different means of transportation for that. The Olympia can only carry so many extra passengers." Celestia spoke as her gaze wandered, probably while trying to imagine where my six closest friends would stay during the voyage. I know Fluttershy would stay with me, although I have to wonder if Gladesong would be able to handle the trip at her age.

After a good while of wandering the streets, we finally came to the train station. A locomotive was sitting idle with a number of cars behind it, ready to depart in the coming minutes. Celestia glanced at a large clock nearby and moved me towards the nearest car. "It should be departing soon. Let's get you onboard."

I was too tired from the whole trip on top of feeling melancholic from having to leave that wonderful island behind. I stepped into the car and looked back at Celestia while she gazed at me. My eyes glanced to my sides, checking for any passengers. There were a few at the far end of the car, so I looked back at the beautiful Princess of the Dawn and whispered to her. "I love you."

She beamed at me while trying to not draw attention to herself. I leaned forward to brign myself out of view of any potential gawkers and placed a kiss upon her lips while she did the same to me. She spoke softly to me, "I love you too, my sunshine. Have a wonderful evening. I'll see you again before long."

With reluctance, I took a seat and watched Celestia from the window. The conductor came by and inspected my pass before the doors closed and the train began to roll out of the station. As I waved goodbye to my beloved, Celestia blew a kiss at me with the use of her wing like a large hand. Once out of the station, I let out a yawn as the train began to make its way down the mountain.

Riding a train down a mountain carries a different sensation to it than going up one. Especially if one is retreading old ground. Where it always feels like a little adventure of sorts when I take the train to Canterlot, it always feels more subdued on the return trip while descending that mighty mountain. Like I am simply going home into familiar territory. Which I was. The ride down the mountain felt like the last step on my voyage home and carried with it some sort of bittersweet finality to it. I was finally almost back where I belonged, but it would be remiss of me to say I was ready to part ways with everything I just welcomed into my life before then.

After all this time, I think I have noticed that the return trip to Ponyville takes a bit longer than the trip to Canterlot. Probably because the engineer has to be even more careful when going down the curves instead of up. Probably like how when going down curving road on a hill feels a lot more perilous than when going up it. Regardless, the train eventually pulled into Ponyville without incident and I watched as a number of passengers disembarked. I pulled my luggage along with me and stood out on the train platform, beholding Ponyville beyond it.

I breathed deeply. The crisp mountain air of Capricorn Island and Canterlot's mountain had been replaced with the lush fresh air of a verdant valley. After being away from so long, I could actually detect a difference in the air much like how one might notice a familiar smell of wood panel walls in an older home when visiting their grandparents on the weekends. Instead of missing what I was not smelling, I felt grateful to be back somewhere I was familiar with. Especially since it is a place that I love. I was home. And I was fine with that.

No one even seemed to know I was back yet. No one was out on the train platform. A clock was set behind the window of the ticket booth. Too late for lunch, but too early for dinner. Now I was really looking forward to a hearty Equestrian dinner. As much as I love fish, I have developed a love for vegetarian cuisine in Ponyville... Wow, all that time away from home has really caused me to ramble a lot in retrospect. I suppose this is normal for anyone who has been away from home for an extensive amount of time in a land very different from what they are familiar with.

I was eager to get back to my house and see my family, even if it was situated on the far side of Ponyville. With a long walk ahead of me, I set off for home with my suitcase rolling behind me on its wheels. As much as I cherish my friends, I really was not in the mood to be stopped for a conversation. Pinkie Pie, Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and my beloved Rarity. They were the ones I would be happiest to see, and yet I went well out of my way to steer clear of where I might find them. Except Rainbow Dash. I knew she was giving me space to relax after a long trip. I did see a few of my other friends and waved hello. Lyra Heartstrings, Mitta, and even Derpy to name a few. Aside from them, I was mostly just alone with my thoughts during the walk home as I took the time to process what I had been through and everything around me. The cicadas were out in force around that time, their hissing serving as a reminder that summer was in its late stages.

After a rather uneventful trek across Ponyville, I finally began to cross the meadow to the west of Ponyville. Without the sound of commerce in town, I found myself really appreciating the silence aside from the faint whistle of wind and the rustling of countless blades of grass. That sound awoke a feeling of tranquil bliss in me. I had not heard it in some time and it was wonderful to hear it again. It did not help that I associated the sounds, sights, and smells around me to my childhood weekends...

It did not take long for that familiar verdant cottage to come into view. Finally, almost home. But as I approached, I allowed my eyes to wander. Little critters of all kinds could be seen scampering here and there. The roof caught my eye as I noticed birds flittering about the foliage. But it was then that a splash of orange rose out of the green with a hint of fuchsia to it. I stopped in my tracks. Was it Scootaloo? No, she could never get up onto the roof on her own power. So it could only be one other person.

I set my rolling suitcase up and waved at the familiar face. Sure enough, it shot up into the air on dragon wings and came swooping in at me while I stood ready with arms outstretched. Seconds later, I found a familiar dragon girl clinging to me as I held her up in a firm embrace. "Ooooooh man, I can't believe how much I missed you..."

"I missed you too, Smolder... Like...a lot." I muttered into her ear as I held that precious dragoness in my arms. She had been on my mind frequently while I was away, but now... Holding her in my arms again... I was feeling rather conflicted. I had come to terms over what it was my heart wanted, but I was now feeling a sense of caution in my heart. The same urge of discretion that I have felt for a while.

"Just...hold me for a minute. I wanna enjoy this." Smolder mumbled to me as I even felt her wings wrap around me for maximum grip. I did as she said without objection. Just standing out there on that little dirt path while holding my precious young friend. In some ways, I was reminded of Silverstream as I did so. Young, but mature beyond her years. Although with Smolder, it was an inverse of Silverstream since that adorable bird seems more mature physically than mentally.

My fingers on my upper hand made minute movements along the smooth scales that covered Smolder's skull, stroking her gently. She really did not want to let go. "What were you while I was gone?"

She let out a long sigh without even looking at me, her limbs wrapping around me as much as they could. "A bit of this and a bit of that... But...I guess more than anything, I was just trying to pass the time... I've just been waiting for you to come home."

I tilted my head to the side and rested it against hers. "I thought about you a lot while I was out there... I've missed you too, sweetheart."

"Can we...hold hands for a little while? I've missed feeling your touch..." Smolder whispered to me, one hand resting upon my upper arm as if trying to find her way to its hand at the far end.

"Me too... But first... I better check in with Fluttershy and Gladesong. And Scootaloo if she's home." I said as I managed to find a comfortable grasp on Smolder with one arm while pulling my luggage behind me with the other. "How's Gladesong been anyway? You been helping take good care of her?"

"Uh huh. She still calls me her dra dra. I never get tired of that." Smolder muttered with a bit of a chuckle to her voice. I could not help snickering at the thought the little filly talking to the tall dragon lady looking after her.

"Maybe someday she'll start calling you Auntie Smolder." I whispered cheekily to my little friend. Smolder sounded like she was trying to not laugh, but also sounded like she was squealing in embarrassment. "What? You don't like the sound of that?"

"I don't know! It just... I feel like I'm a little young for something like that! Sounds nice though..." She stammered as I could only laugh under my breath at her complicated response to such a notion.

Minutes later, I stood outside my house with Smolder at my side. I felt a faint tension in the air. It was the first time I had gone away on a trip after becoming the man of a household and now had come home to my family for the first time. I was being expected. Smolder extended her arm towards the door as she spoke, "After you."

I took a deep breath to steady my nerves and opened the door before stepping inside. The first thing I saw was Scootaloo lying in the middle of the living room while doing homework. I did not even get a word out before she looked my way and galloped right at me. "Dad! You're home! How was the trip? Did you get me anything?"

I reached down and scooped the filly into my arms, finding her smaller size to be a welcome change of pace after all the times I carried Silverstream around. Lighter too. I almost laughed at Scootaloo's eagerness for an exotic gift, such excitement to be expected for kids. "It was an awesome time, but I had too much stuff to bring home with me. Everything will be delivered here tomorrow."

"Awww, I gotta wait a day? Not cool." Scootaloo groaned before rolling her eyes and nuzzling against my chest. "It's great to have you home, Dad. I missed seeing you with us at dinner."

"Missed you too, Scoot. Where's Fluttershy and your sister?" I then asked while wondering where everyone else was. I could hear one of Fluttershy's relaxation albums playing on the phonograph in the corner, but I did not see her.

"I'll go get her. She's in the back with Gladesong." Scootaloo replied before I set her down. I then watched her scamper over to the door at the back of the room that led into the new nursery and pushed it open. Smolder was watching from just outside the house with a patient smile. And soon enough, a familiar yellow mare with a vibrant pink mane peeked past the door.

Fluttershy did not say a word, but she did let out a delighted gasp before trotting gleefully over and into my arms. I noticed she had styled her mane differently too, that long flowing pink mane now being held high in a sporty ponytail. Probably to keep it from hanging too low so Gladesong would not tug on it. I said nothing as well as the two of us held each other in a tender embrace. For all the love I had felt in recent days towards the likes of Novo and Celestia, I could never forget my adoration for the mare I asked to be my wife. And the mother of my firstborn. I whispered softly to her, "I missed you, dear."

"I missed you so much, honey..." She whispered back to me in that delightfully quiet voice of hers. We gazed into each other's eyes for a moment before our lips joined together for a kiss. Our embrace tightened as our lips caressed each other in passion. I knew we were going to make up for lost time in the bedroom that night.

Our embrace was interrupted by the sound of Scootaloo calling out from the nursery, although it did not sound like she was talking to us. When we looked to the back of the room, we saw little Gladesong stumble through the doorway. The instant she saw me, her little brown eyes lit up as she started stumbling our way. She kept babbling as she approached us, trying to run when she only knew how to walk. I think she was trying to say 'papa' or 'daddy', but it just kept coming out as 'dada'. I released my grip on Fluttershy while holding my hands out to the tiny filly, so happy to see her father come home. "Hey there, little one. You miss daddy?"

I scooped Gladesong into my arms and nuzzled my cheek against hers, her incoherent babbling quieting down quite a bit now that she was in my arms. For a moment, I completely forgot about everything and everyone else around me. I think I recall seeing Fluttershy go over to Scootaloo and whispering something to her followed by her and Smolder going outside only for that familiar buzzing of Scootaloo's wings to be heard in the distance. Because by the time Fluttershy guided me to the sofa at the back of the room, the three of us were alone together.

"How was your trip, dear?" Fluttershy whispered to me as we snuggled together, little Gladesong still nestled in my arms.

"Wonderful. Absolutely wonderful. Capricorn Island is... It's beautiful, it has delicious cuisine, and I adore its people. I've got to bring you with me next time." I replied quietly while rubbing a finger along our daughter's scalp. Her mane was still very short, so not much of her head was covered yet. "Were things OK while I was gone?"

"Mmhm. Rarity was a big help like always and Smolder was almost always around when I needed her. And our little friends are always ready to help out." She said while placing a kiss on Gladesong's head. Although it was then that she brought up something I had all but forgotten about by that time. "Although...I had the strangest dream last night. Princess Celestia herself joined me for tea and...we talked about some interesting things."

I tensed up upon hearing that. The moment had come. I had to be brave and not hide this from her. "Yeah... About that. She told me."

"She told you...? Told you what... Wait. Was that really her? Did I see Princess Celestia herself last night? Is that why...I remember it so well?" Fluttershy muttered as she pondered the unusual lucidity of her prior dream last night.

"Yeah, she told me. Luna arranged for her and you to talk. Do you remember what was discussed?" I replied while trying to ease into the subject at hand. Rarity is one thing. As is Rainbow Dash. But the Princess of the Dawn?

Fluttershy's gaze wandered as she took a moment to think back to what she could remember. "I think...we were talking about you... How much she loved you and...things that happened between you. I wasn't angry. I mean I knew she loved you. I remember...being surprised when she said you were now her king, but she insisted that she did not want to get between us. She wanted us to stay close. I felt...happy for her. And I was wondering... Wait... James. Did you...?"

I nodded solemnly as the pieces started to fall into place. "We did... Last night. Aboard the Olympia. We...made love."

"Oh... Oh my... I mean...I guess I shouldn't be surprised, but... Oh my..." Fluttershy mumbled as she brought a hoof to her lips, her gaze wandering as she struggled to process what she was hearing. She knows me. And she understands how my heart works. But the concept of such a thing happening between me and one of the three royal sisters who preside over the world was definitely something that took a while for her to comprehend. Even I could scarcely believe that such a thing could happen between a royal family member and a commoner in Equestria. I know what happened last night, and yet...it still feels too surreal in hindsight.

"Yeah... I'm having a hard time wrapping my head around it too. I mean...Celestia? Her? What are the odds of that?" I muttered quietly while being glad Gladesong could not comprehend what we were discussing. She was more interested in taking a nap in my arms.

"I know... I... Wow..." Fluttershy mumbled before she turned her gaze to me. "Then...it's true? You and her? In love?"

"We've been in love for a while, but it wasn't until last night that we..." I said softly as my nerve started to waver. I felt like I might have made a genuine mistake this time. "I understand if you're not OK with this... I mean it's not like the public can be allowed to find out. If you don't approve, I can..."

I did not even get a chance to finish. Fluttershy reached out and silenced me with a kiss on the cheek before smiling at me with those beautiful eyes showing no signs of doubt. "James. It's OK. I know Princess Celestia is my ruler, but she is still a mare. And she can fall in love just like I can. And...you just happen to be the one her heart longs for. I can't change that."

I still was unsure of how to respond or what to say. And so Fluttershy continued to speak quietly without ever looking away. "I know this can't go public. Moreso than what has happened with Rarity. And I know she can't really...be a part of our family. But if you two truly love each other so much, I won't object. I know you won't leave me for her. She and I will have to talk about this eventually, of course, but... It's OK, James. Really, it's OK. She's just another mare who has found a place in your heart, right?"

Maybe it is just me, but I keep forgetting how faithful Fluttershy is to me. She really does never doubt me, even when I doubt myself. I let out a long sigh, so grateful for her reassurance. "Thank you... I don't know what I'd do without you, dear."

Fluttershy reached out and placed a kiss upon my cheek as she once more smiled quietly at me. "I know I wouldn't know what to do with myself if I lost you too, James. And I know you won't leave me for another."

It was that last sentence that reminded me. There was another mare who had just come into my life. Someone very dear to me. "Before I can forget... There is someone else."

"There is? Who? I don't think I know of anypony else who has that kind of an attraction or relationship with you." Fluttershy asked while looking noticeably confused. And I could not fault her.

"That's because...I only just met her. On Capricorn Island." I said as I started to pull my DSi out of my pocket while being careful to not disturb Gladesong, who was now slumbering in my spare arm. I got the device open and turned it on before starting up the camera function to open its photo gallery. "It might be best if I show you."

"You took photos while you were there? Ooh, I have to see these... Oh my! Is that... Who is this?" Fluttershy asked as I selected a photo of Queen Novo herself. It was in her bedroom with her relaxing upon her bed while giving me a knowing smirk.

"That's her. That's the mare who recently came into my life." I replied cautiously. "Novo. Queen of the hippogriffs."

Fluttershy's eyes opened wide at those words. She seemed to scan Novo's regal form carefully as if to take in her royal visage. "The queen...? Oh my goodness, she's so beautiful... And...this is what a hippogriff looks like? I've never even seen one before. I haven't even heard about them very much. And...she loves you?"

"She does. And...I love her. We haven't directly said that to each other yet, but...we both know. I've insisted we wait until our next encounter to confirm our feelings, but... Yeah. Novo. She's amazing." I mumbled quietly while trying to not hide anything. Fluttershy needed to know this.

"I can tell. She's gorgeous... Maybe even more than Princess Celestia. And...I think I like that look in her eye. She looks...fun somehow." Fluttershy said quietly while starting to crack a bit of a smile in response to Novo's sultry and sassy gaze. I would never be able to describe her personality or her manner of speech, so I did not even bother. "But how did this happen? How did you and...the queen end up developing feelings for each other? And during just one visit?"

"I will say this. It was not planned." I replied while gazing up at the ceiling, a few of Fluttershy's little bird friends perched upon the rafters. "The entire point of my presence there was to help heal Novo's heart. She's...a widow. And she has been one for a very long time."

"I did get the feeling that she might have been immortal..." Fluttershy muttered as I scrolled to another photo of Novo. "Then...how did everything happen?"

I sighed as I thought back to the early days of my visit. "Like I said, we didn't plan on it. Celestia was hoping I could help her stop mourning, but we never intended for the two of us to fall in love. I think...the catalyst of that was...when we discussed the pain of being so in love only to have everything built around that love come crashing down out of nowhere. Different experiences, but the same pain and outcome. We understood each other in ways no one else did."

Fluttershy appeared confused at first, likely not immediately understanding where I was coming from. "But...you and I never... Oooooh, I see... You did tell me about Christina. Yes, that did hurt you..."

"Exactly. I knew how isolated she felt, yet how no one could really understand what she was going through. We...grew close very quickly. We understood each other's pain and helped heal the other. We quickly became friends and...became so much more. She pleaded with me to stay longer on the last day. And...I did not want to leave either." I explained somberly while thinking back to that beautiful queen without equal. I know it was still too soon to assume anything, but I was longing for her at that moment.

My wife leaned against me in calmness while she placed a kiss upon my cheek. "It does sound like you two were good for each other. Did things...go further than that?"

"Well... We did pleasure each other a few times, if that's what your asking, but no. We never actually made love." I replied while trying to ease into that topic. Fluttershy needed to know, but it was still awkward to discuss. "Even she told me that no one goes to third base on the first date... Really, she said that."

That got a snicker out of Fluttershy. "Wha... Really?! I can't imagine Princess Celestia talking like that... What kind of queen is she?"

"Probably the most entertaining queen you will ever meet. Really, I can't describe her thoroughly enough. You'd have to meet her to understand what she's like." I retorted while also remembering how she floored me with her very unorthodox behavior and voice. I doubt everyone she ever met ever saw it coming. Although I then had to ask the question. "But anyway... Yeah. Novo and I... We're in love."

"And I understand why. You do sound like you understand each other in ways nopony else does." Fluttershy whispered as she rested her head against me. "I'd like to meet her sometime. Maybe discuss how you two got along from her point of view. And...it sounds like she needs you. Don't be afraid to see her again, dear. She sounds like someone who is very important to you in quite a few ways."

"Thank you, honey... I love you." I whispered back to my wife, relieved that this discussion turned out as well as it did.

"Love you too, James." Fluttershy spoke softly as we shared a brief kiss. She then looked back to the screens of my DSi and asked, "While we're here... Did you take lots of photos?"

"Sure did. Let's start at the beginning." I replied before scrolling a few pages to the left. We started at the photos I took at that aquarium. "I admit I didn't really take any for a couple of days. I was just taking it easy and focused on getting acquainted with my surroundings."

Fluttershy adored the photos of the various aquatic creatures that were on display. "Ooooh, I have to go there when we visit... But who are these hippogriffs? This pink one...and this green one...and this tall yellow one?"

"They're some friends I made during my visit. The pink one here is Silverstream and the colt is her brother. Terramar. And the tall lass here is Skystar. She's Novo's daughter and she's been around for a long time too."

Fluttershy then gave me a strange glance. "You mean...Novo had a foal?"

"I did say she is a widow. And she is a queen. So...yeah, she did at one point. A really long time ago. We're both still trying to figure out how to go about that, but Skystar kinda knows about the two of us by now and is mostly OK with it. She views me as a friend too after all." I said as I acknowledged the awkward situation of me essentially courting a woman with a daughter from a prior marriage. A situation I never dreamed I would find myself in.

"She is? All right then. She does kind of have a bit of a royal look to her too. Maybe its the necklace and that flower in her mane." Fluttershy replied thoughtfully while she started to chuckle at the more amusing photos of my three friends interacting with the sea life with situational poses. "Looks like they were having fun."

We eventually got to a photo of Silverstream's parents. Fluttershy's eyes lit up as she saw the two gorgeous hippogriffs. "Oh my goodness, are all hippogriffs that beautiful?"

"They sure are. I didn't see a single mare or stallion who wasn't gorgeous while I was there." I retorted, although I probably forgot about the rather comical McBurbsten. I decided to withhold any information about those two wacky clans until maybe when we all go there next time. Better to keep it a surprise. Still, I did at least explain who the two were. "Anyway, that's Silverstream and Terramar's parents. Ocean Flow and Sky Beak. Really nice folks. Sky's even like a father to me. Such a sweet guy."

As we spent the next hour or so looking through my photo album, I started to wonder how much more space was left on the DSi's internal storage. I know it roughly has a gigabyte of space on it and the SD card in it adds an extra 50% of storage space, but I know I may run out eventually. I have to remember to look around town to see if we can get those photos off there for printing and clear up some space someday. Although I did finally get the idea to ask an important question. "So, anything happen while I was gone?"

"You mean aside from Pinkie Pie finding a weird cave out in the Everfree Forest with a magic pond in it that spawned dozens of copies of her that were somehow less intelligent that swarmed the town and made it hard for us to figure out which was the real one? Yes, something did happen that I'm pretty happy with." Fluttershy replied with a crooked grin as I wondered what exactly happened while I was not present in town that day.

"OK, I'm afraid to ask and I'm not sure I should count myself lucky that I wasn't here to see it... Anyway, what happened besides that?" I asked while trying to stay on the topic at hand, my hand closing the DSi now that we had finished browsing the list of photos I took.

Fluttershy nestled herself between me and the sofa while she looked at me out of the corner of her eye. "Well... It's been kind of a dream of mine to establish my own wildlife reserve. Although I've finally come to terms with the fact that a town like Ponyville just isn't ideal for something that grand... So instead...I've found a compromise."

"Really now? That's pretty ambitious, to be honest. What did you settle for if Plan A didn't work?" I asked while having no prior knowledge of this side of my wife. I know Fluttershy does not talk about herself that much, but I was still surprised that she had such big plans.

"Well... You know that forest nearby? Not the Everfree Forest. I mean the other one? The one with that path winding through it that's good for nature walks? Near the park? I was thinking of turning that forest into its own protected reserve. It's pretty big too and is home to quite a wide variety of wildlife. I tried looking into it and...I have to say I'm confident I can make it happen." Fluttershy explained while I did indeed know what she was referring to. I am fond of that forest myself and like to take walks there. Especially with Gladesong in my arms.

"Wow... That's great news! I get that place is largely left alone by the locals, so having it be protected might benefit the place." I replied while not really grasping how the whole process works, but knowing that it was something Fluttershy has a lot of passion for. I was happy for my wife and this little project she was embarking on. "You as the warden of your own little forest. Mama's dreaming big."

Fluttershy giggled in delight as she definitely blushed in response to my praise. "Well, I used to dream bigger, but this sounds like a happy little compromise. I wonder if any new little critters will move in once the place is protected..."

Before anything else could happen, we both looked towards the front door as the telltale almost motorized buzz of Scootaloo's wings reached our ears. Whatever it was that she and Smolder were up to, it sounded like they were about to come inside. Only a couple of minutes later with the sound soon dying, the door opened to reveal the filly and dragoness. "Hey there, you two. Where'd you go?"

"Oh, just for a ride and flight. It's always fun when I can race Smolder through town." Scootaloo replied while she took off her helmet and safety equipment. "And she always cheats by flying over houses."

Smolder smugly crossed her arms while showing a familiar smirk. "Not my fault that thing can't fly. And when're you gonna start flying on your own anyway?"

"Yeah, so I'm a late bloomer! Big deal! I promise I'll be flying all over Ponyville by this time next year! Just you wait!" Scootaloo sharply turned to Smolder while pointing her hoof up at her. Even though it seemed like Smolder hit a sore spot, Scootaloo sounded genuinely confident. Of course, I know that may never happen. We still have not tested her for Stunted Wing Syndrome. I wonder how Apple Bloom is doing on that little project I brought up to her a while back...

Scootaloo's rise in volume woke up Gladesong right there, prompting the tiny filly to moan in annoyance as her nap was interrupted. I rocked my daughter in my arms to try and calm her while I gave Scootaloo a dry smirk. "And now you've gone and woken up your sister. That means you get to play with her until dinner is ready."

"Oops..." Scootaloo mumbled as she froze in place, her right eye looking at us while Fluttershy just snickered a bit. Scootaloo then trotted our way before reaching up and taking the squirming filly into her arms. "Hey, hey, sorry. Big sis didn't mean to wake you up. Wanna nap in my bed instead?"

Gladesong calmed down quickly in her big sister's embrace. Scootaloo then set her little sister upon her back and headed into her bedroom. Fluttershy then climbed down from the sofa and looked back at me. "I'll get started on dinner. I'll be a little while."

"Thanks, honey. I'm looking forward to some classic Ponyville cooking." I retorted while genuinely meaning that. After all that delicious seafood, I was ready for something I had not eaten in a while. But as Fluttershy made her way to the kitchen, I turned to Smolder while she remained where she was with arms crossed. Her smug smirk faded while her eyes perked up as if asking a question without words. We were alone together. And that gave me an idea. "Wanna take a walk while we wait for dinner?"

"I thought you'd never ask." She said with some sarcasm before making her way to the door and holding it open for me. Once we were on our way down the path and away from the cottage, Smolder looked up at me and asked, "How about we go through that forest? You know... That one?"

"Sounds good. I could use a forest stroll." I replied as we began to make a beeline to the south. Not really entering Ponyville, but also not really cutting through Sweet Apple Acres either. I did not want to bump into Applejack just yet. Along the way, Smolder's hand found its way to mine and gently grasped it. I looked down at her as she looked back up at me with those beautiful blue reptilian eyes. Her touch felt almost nostalgic, reminding me how I had found myself longing for her at times while I was away. "I missed you..."

"I missed you so much..." Smolder said softly as the smile faded from her face. She then grabbed at my leg with her other hand to make me stop. "Could you...hold me for a little while?"

"Gladly." I said softly as I reached down and lifted the little lady into my arms. She wrapped her wings around me in an embrace and clung to my body to ease the strain on my arms. Her jaw rested upon my shoulder while her head turned just enough so her horn would not bump my face. "Comfy?"

"Mmhm... Let's keep going." She whispered into my ear. I carried on while carrying her in my arms. I had missed this gentle side to Smolder. A side I am sure she only shows to me. But as we walked, she whispered to me once again. "I can feel your heart..."

I stopped upon hearing those words. Her smooth scaled chest was pressed against mine. And while she felt mine, I could feel a faint thumping through the fabric of my shirt. Not from me, but from her. "I can feel yours too."

"Heh... I wonder what they're saying to each other." Smolder mumbled with a faint chuckle. "I've been listening to my heart for a while... But I wonder what it's like for two hearts to chat with each other."

I cracked an uneasy grin as I continued along. I too have tried to listen to the wisdom in my own heart. But thinking about what she said... Maybe our hearts were sharing some secrets with the other. I felt Smolder's grip tighten. Not so much like she was holding on, but more like an embrace.

I think she knew... I know that I love her. I will not deny that to myself. But I think... I think she knew it at the time. Maybe she had always known. Maybe she could hear it through my heart. Feeling that tightening embrace, I felt both ecstatic yet uneasy at the same time. I adore her, and yet I know I cannot have her. Not yet. Not now. And maybe...not ever.

That thought hit me right in the heart. As much as I love her, I know Smolder is still young and is still trying to figure out who she is. The love of the young and naive is different from that of the mature and experienced. It can be fickle and indecisive. What if the feelings she may hold for me were to fade someday? What if someone else came along? Someone her heart gravitated towards more? I tried my best to hide my thoughts, to keep these worries to myself. And yet...

I felt Smolder bring one hand to my chest. Her palm firmly planted upon it. I then heard her whisper into my ear, "Why is your heart crying...?"

I froze in my tracks. She could tell? I was left at a loss for words. She continued to whisper to me, "It's crying so hard... It's...afraid..."

Any attempts to change the subject would be futile. And so I tried to tell her what I was fearing without revealing too much. "I... I just had a thought... That... I don't want to ever see you go..."

Smolder pulled her head back so that she was looking right into my eyes from mere inches away. Those lovely eyes... Full of almost childlike naiveté, but buried under layers of self-imposed maturity during difficult times. And so she whispered...something to me. A term I did not understand. A term spoken in a foreign tongue? "Wha... I'm sorry, what? I didn't...catch that."

She said it again. And then again as her hand cupped my cheek. And on the trail of the third time, she added another word to it. Perhaps I am misspelling it, but... It sounded like the term was...toujours.

She said it three more times, each time with a look of stern reassurance in her gaze. Not anger, but a sincere forcefulness. She was firmly trying to get a point across to me. And I was unsure what it was. She did eventually write down what she said to me later today so I could actually write it myself, but its meaning eluded me even if it felt like I had seen it somewhere before. Je t'aime toujours.

"Do you get it?" Smolder asked as I think it registered with her that the meaning of those words were going over my head. She then said, "I will NEVER leave you. So stop thinking I will, all right? I can't even imagine what I'd do with myself without you..."

I still had doubts. I was sure she was grossly overestimating herself. And yet...those doubts were countered by the gaze she was giving me. A stare that no girl her age would ever make. It was the gaze only a woman would show. What a paradox Smolder is... And I love that about her.

Smolder tilted her head down as if to look at my heart. Her hand was still upon my chest. "It stopped crying... But it's still sad..."

I tightened my embrace around Smolder, partially out of fear. I did not want to lose her to anyone or anything. And I think she knew as she too clung to me in an embrace with her head once again nestled upon my shoulder. I tried to distract myself from the unhappy thoughts on my mind with a question. "Where did you learn those words back there...?"

"I was taught them... Except for toujours." Smolder whispered into my ear as she sounded a little proud of herself. "I picked that one up on my own."

"Clever girl." I muttered as a smirk came to my own lips. She giggled for a few seconds in response to my praise. We carried on in silence as I kept holding Smolder in my arms. No words were spoken as we savored the quiet summer afternoon with the silence broken only by the hum of the wind and the distant hissing of cicadas. We did eventually come to the western outskirts of the park with the forest within sight. My arms were getting quite tired by then. "OK, we're here... Lemme set you down. My arms need the rest."

Smolder all too happily allowed herself to be lowered to the ground, but her hand immediately snatched mine while I started to stand back up. She did not say anything. All she did was look up at me with a knowing smile. I smiled right back at her, my worries having been pushed away for the moment after allowing my mind to wander for the duration of the walk to our destination. We then turned our gaze to the forest ahead, the path winding through it in plain sight. "To think that this forest is going to officially be under Fluttershy's watch before long..."

"Huh? Really? News to me. She never brought it up while you were away." Smolder replied before she headed into the forest and down the path with me close behind her. The sounds of the forest felt like a proper reintroduction to a place I was more familiar with, the air feeling different from that of the forests on Capricorn Island. I must have been really lost in my surroundings since Smolder eventually spoke up. "James...? James? You OK up there? Feels like you're not even really paying attention..."

Smolder's use of my name brought me back to my senses as I looked down at the little dragoness beside me. "Huh? Oh, uh... I guess I'm just absorbing the feel of my surroundings. I haven't been away from home for that long until recently so I feel a bit out of touch with what I'm used to."

My little friend crossed her arms as she then asked, "In other words...you were missing the forest for the trees?"

"I think that saying is the other way around. Besides, the context behind that idiom is completely irrelevant to this." I retorted while wondering where she even heard of that saying. My guess is Smolder heard someone say it, thought it sounded funny, and internalized the quote for use at what she felt were fitting situation while not getting the meaning behind it. Although I did then say, "But...I suppose I did miss the environment of the mainland valleys. Capricorn Island's forests are lovely, but...this one has a different feel to it. The air smells different... Even the air pressure isn't the same."

"Huh? It doesn't mean that literally? Hm... Could've fooled me." Smolder grumbled as she averted her eyes before she looked up at me before leaning against a falling trunk of a tree encrusted with moss. "What's Capricorn Island like anyway?"

"Well, it's an island. And it's almost nothing but mountain. Like...a huge mountain. Bigger than the one Canterlot is on." I explained while Smolder rested. "It's not all rocky terrain either. The environment is extremely varied. Forests, rivers, even some plateaus here and there. It's kinda hard to wrap my head around just how much space is on that mountain."

"Sounds like I'd have to see it to get it." Smolder interjected while showing a slight smile. I think she could tell just how much fun I had during the trip. "Think you could take me with you next time?"

"Count on it. Anyone who can fly will get the most out of a visit, so you'll be fine." I spoke with a smile. I know Smolder would definitely enjoy her time there. And she would surely love the seafood due to her status as a particularly extreme omnivore.

We then continued on along the forest path with only modest amounts of light making it through the canopy. The foliage was thick at the end of summer, but I knew before much longer the leaves would begin to change color and then start to fall and leave the canopy bare. Where all of the flora in Ponyville stays lush and green all year round, that forest was one such place where nature's grasp remains fully intact. Which reminds me. It even has a name because of that feature. The Forest of Seasons. No wonder Fluttershy thought it is a good idea to have it become a protected landmark.

Smolder could not keep up with my longer strides and frequently broke into a jog to close the distance between us. The twittering of songbirds above seemed to perk her up since Smolder began to happily skip along as if to an unheard melody being played with nothing more than the wind blowing through the canopy above us. Seeing her enjoying herself put a smile on my face. The sound of tricking water reached my ears as we passed a little brook flowing gently right beside the path. Smolder slowed down and eyed the shallow water before stepping into it as she squatted to examine a few tiny frogs on the other side of the water's edge.

I placed one hand in my pocket as I observed the little dragoness enjoying herself in the simplest way possible. And as I did so, I was reminded of the contents. A little jewelry box rested within. And the person the contents were meant for stood before me. My train of thought was interrupted as I felt conflicted over when or how I should present the gift to Smolder. My eyes scanned her horns, now only a third of their original length or so with smooth rounded tips. I could imagine her having earrings hang from them by threads. With some reluctance, I pulled my hand out of my pocket while keeping its contents where they were. Not yet. At least not until we could find a place to sit down for a moment. And I knew of one such place.

While I was distracted with my own thoughts, Smolder stepped out of the brook and shook her feet dry before getting my attention by grasping my hand. I looked down at her while she looked back up at me, beckoning me to continue along the path with her. And so I did. We continued to walk along with nary a word spoken. Although when Smolder once more began to fall behind, I expected her to catch up again. Instead, I suddenly felt something tug on my pants before feeling something crawling up my back. Instead of speaking, I just let out a laugh before looking over my shoulder to see Smolder holding on with her head right behind me as she displayed a big grin on her face. She gave me a wink as if she expected me to know what she was suggesting.

I continued to walk along, but now with a bit of a spring in my step to emulate Smolder's own skipping from a short while ago. I could feel her swinging vaguely along with my upper torso with every step. No words were needed. She said nothing, as did I. The closest things to words that came out were laughs and pleasant humming. Although after a while of having a jaunty stroll down some more uneven terrain, we came to a spot I was quite familiar with. A bit of an informal rest stop in the form of a large rock. I have seen it with every visit to the forest and it is tied to some stronger memories of mine from this year. Upon approaching it, I turned my back to it in order to allow Smolder to detach from me and stand on it. I then took a seat beside her while she too lounged around on it. Smolder then looked at me and asked, "Glad to be home?"

"Absolutely... Capricorn Island is wonderful, but... I wouldn't trade Ponyville for the world." I spoke while gazing at the canopy. It felt good to be home in a place I have come to love in recent years. I would much rather be a man of the forest than of the sea. I noticed Smolder give me a big smile while idly kicking her legs off the side of the rock. As I sat there, I finally reached into my pocket and pulled out the jewelry box within.

"Whatcha got there?" Smolder asked while having no clue of what I was even holding. For as much as she likes eating gemstones, she is completely ignorant to the purpose of their functions in civilized society. At least for now.

"A gift I picked up while on Capricorn Island. It was the only one small enough for me to fit in my pocket when I got back." I explained before turning to look at her as she looked back. "And it's for you."

Smolder's eyes brightened up considerably. A smile spread across her lips as she started to reach for the box. "For me?! James, that's... That's sweet. I mean it doesn't look like there's much in it, but I..."

Before her hand could grasp the box, I slowly pulled it out of her reach. "It's not like that rock candy I got you that one time. This is something you're supposed to cherish for a long time. And... Well..."

The dragoness gazed at me in confusion while lowering her hand. "Oh, it's not something to eat? Then...what's wrong?"

I let out a long sigh while looking at the box again. My mind went back to what Celestia herself suggested when I showed her. She had a good point and I was sharing the sentiment. "I'm not sure if now is the best time to give it to you. It's something very special. I feel like it should be reserved for an equally special occasion."

Smolder gazed at me and then at the little box. I am sure she was very eager to find out what was inside, but she had enough restraint to understand where I was coming from. She then asked, "What did you say about birthdays? That they're something special and that...you get stuff on them?"

That coaxed a small smile out of me. I quickly put together a plan as I looked at her. "Yeah... They are. You traditionally receive gifts from family and friends on them. And when was yours? Did you say the eleventh of November?"

Dear little Smolder nodded as she smiled back at me. "The eleventh day of the eleventh month. Remember? That's just a few months from now, right?"

"Yeah... Can you wait that long? I'd love to see you open this then." I asked while hoping Smolder would not mind being patient for a while longer.

To my mild surprise, Smolder nodded while looking vaguely excited. "Sure. If this is gonna be my first birthday in Ponyville, I want it to be something special. And nothing's gonna be more special than whatever's in that box."

I cracked an amused smirk while sliding the box back into my pocket. "Really? And why's that?"

Her hand reached out and rested upon mine as it slid back out of my pocket while those beautiful blue eyes gazed up at me. Her words were soft and her tone sincere. "Because it came from you."

I felt my heart skip a beat. That gaze. Her voice. I had seen and heard them many times before by then. And Smolder was quick to notice the shift in my mood. "You're getting a little sweaty... And you're getting goose bumps."

"I am? I mean... Yeah, I guess I am." I mumbled while averting my gaze and turning my view to the canopy again. Smolder's hand did not leave mine and it only made me feel even giddier. And I could feel that uncomfortable warmth in my face building the longer she held it. Out of the corner of my eye, I could barely see Smolder smirking at me. "Am I blushing?"

"Yep. And you're always adorable when you are." Smolder hissed at me teasingly while I snorted under my breath in a stifled laugh. Smolder let out an adorable giggle as well before she scooted closer to me. I turned my head just slightly so I can see all of her out of the corner of my eyes. She pulled her legs up against her in almost a fetal position and held them there in her arms while she leaned against me. "How many dragons have you known in Equestria?"

A rather innocuous, if unexpected, question to bring up. I saw no harm in answering it. "Dragons? Well, aside from Spike...just you. I haven't really had the opportunity to find any."

I put my arm around Smolder to hold her against me, which she seemed to appreciate. "I'm glad you and him were the first I met though. I've always held dragons in high regard, so I'm grateful you two made a good first impression on me."

"You've always liked dragons? But...I thought you're not from this world." Smolder asked with some believable confusion. We have not known each other very long, so she does not know as much about my origin as some of my closer friends.

I turned my gaze towards her in earnest to give my companion my direct attention. "I'm not. Though where I'm from, dragons a popular topic in fiction and fantasy. Considering that they are referenced in cultures all over the world, it seems plausible that dragons did exist at one time. Although it's likely that are extinct if they ever existed at all."

"Oh... That's a shame. And weird..." Smolder mumbled while sounding rather bothered. "I can't imagine us dragons all disappearing like that... We're way too tough to just go extinct."

"Well, if dragons did exist, they were no different than any other wild beast on the planet. The reptiles of my world are cut from a very different cloth than your kind." I explained as I contemplated the wonder of knowing how so many other races in Equestria are on par with humans in terms of cognitive functionality and awareness. "Even so... I've always been deeply fascinated with dragons even since I was a fairly young kid. The exoticness of their physiology and the sheer majesty they have over all other creatures... I adored them... I even loved them. And while my fascination with them has dulled over time, it never really died. Dragons...deserve their reputation as marvels among their kind."

Smolder giggled almost in embarrassment with how heavy I was laying down the praise for her own kind. I am sure that the dragons of Equestria really are as barbaric as she has described, but my personal experiences with the subject of dragons was much more idealistic. And so she said to me, "Well...maybe there's a dragon out there who really loves you too."

"That would be nice..." I muttered as I felt my heart swell in my chest. There was a dragon out there that my heart longed for. And she was already in my embrace. And I could feel her drape her wing across my back.

I closed my eyes, the sound of the forest around me as I savored Smolder's presence with my arm around her. I think I may have started to even drift off into a daydream, not quite falling asleep while not really being aware of my situation either. I could almost feel myself drifting through a void. Having no control of my movements. I remember seeing the sky. And clouds all around me. I lazily drifted along even as...she was before me.

I recognized her immediately. Smolder. But...taller. Still very recognizable, but the girl was no longer a girl at all. She was a woman, the outside now showing what she was on the inside. She held a hand out to me and I took hold. She smiled at me and came closer. And closer as her lips neared mine. And then...

Almost as if my own daydream was trying to spite me, I began to awake from it. And I froze as I saw what was before me. Little Smolder with her head tilted back, lips slightly parted as they were mere inches from my own. Her eyes opened and gazed at me, almost in confusion. I felt the urge to cry as such bitter disappointment filled my heart. I so very dearly wanted to kiss her without reservations, even though I knew it was too soon. But as Smolder pulled back just slightly, tears began to flow from her eyes as she looked at me with a gaze of confusion, longing, and disappointment. "Why does waiting have to be so hard..."

I could not find an answer to that, but I knew why she was weeping. I pulled the little dragoness into my embrace as she held on tightly, a sniffle escaping her nose as her tears stained my shirt. I let a long sigh, wishing I did not have to hide my heart's desires. I began to wonder... What we said to each other back then. To wait. Was that...all a lie? A pleasant lie to keep us out of trouble? Such a bitter thought... Even moreso if such a thing was the truth. "Can we just...stay here a while?"

"Yeah... I'm not hungry yet anyway... Dinner can wait." Smolder whispered mournfully back to me as we held each other. Deep in that forest with only oblivious wildlife around us, we held each other as our hearts reached out to each other. I felt like that was one of the few times where we could truly be open with our desires within reason. I wanted to tell her... To tell her those three special words. And it pained me to know I could not.

"I missed you..." Smolder muttered with her head nestled against my chest with my hand resting against the back to her skull. She crawled over to me, seating herself on my lap with her wings wrapping around me. "I had a hard time figuring out what to do with myself while you were gone... I'm not used to not being around you anymore..."

"I missed you too... A lot more than I thought I would." I said softly with my eyes closed. I rested my cheek atop her head, the relatively stiff fibers of her purplish crest bending under my weight. "Next time...I'd really like you to come with me."

"I will... I'll stow away on the ship if I have to." Smolder whispered as her hand grasped mine very firmly. "I don't want to be away from you again for that long... It was...hard sometimes."

"Smolder..." I muttered as I found myself unable to form a proper response. I embraced her more firmly with my arm to essentially pin her to me. I felt bad about leaving her behind so soon after she finally came back into my life to stay for good. Maybe I should have asked Celestia if Smolder could have come along regardless. Maybe she would have gotten along quite well with Silverstream and Terramar. They are of similar ages, now that I think about it, with Smolder being just two years their senior. Next time... Next time for sure, I will bring her with me.

Very reluctantly, I eventually stood up with Smolder still in my arms before I began to carry her along the path to loop back around to the end of the path leading through and out of the forest. Fluttershy was probably getting close to finishing cooking dinner by then and we should get back before the food could cool. Once we emerged from the forest at the far end of the park, Smolder pulled herself up so that her head was parallel to mine. She looked into my eyes with no one around to see us. "Time to go home...?"

"Yeah... It's a long walk back and we shouldn't keep them waiting for us with dinner probably almost done by now." I said while not able to even try to smile. I felt so dissatisfied. While the walk through the forest was pleasant, my heart felt unfulfilled. I wanted to tell her. To tell Smolder what my heart wanted to say. And yet...I feel like she knew. And I have little doubt that the feelings in her heart are the same as mine. Then why does is it not enough? Why do I crave to hear her vocally confirm it?

As if she was detecting my inner turmoil, Smolder did something I did not anticipate. She reached out and placed a kiss upon my cheek. I froze. The tender touch of her scaled lips was something I had not felt before. She gazed into my eyes, looking so uncertain of herself with those beautiful blue eyes frequently glancing elsewhere. I took a deep breath as I felt obligated to return the favor, reaching out and placing a brief kiss upon her cheek as well. Her wavering gaze calmed, as did mine. We tilted our heads forward, our brows resting against each other while our shared gaze remained unbroken. She broke the silence with whisper. "You're always so good to me..."

"Because...I want to see you happy." I replied with genuine sincerity. It is true. I do want to see Smolder happy at all times. I know life has been hard for her after having to leave home. And I am very grateful she found me. My hand idly traced its fingers along her back and between her folded wings. "And...you've been good to me too."

"Because I... I..." Smolder stuttered as if struggling to find the right words. She looked as if she was in pain while we pulled our heads back to get some distance between us. "I... I just..."

I felt now was as good a time as any. There was a question she asked me not that long ago. A question I could not answer. But maybe... "Smolder... Do you...love me?"

I immediately felt like I had made a mistake. Her eyes opened wide. And mere seconds afterward, tears began to cascade down her face. And then...she wept. It was the hardest I had seen her cry since the day she came back into my life to stay. Smolder buried her face in the crook of my neck as she wailed. I asked her a question. And this was her answer. Or rather...if she was weeping for the same reason I did when she asked me that same question, then the truth was...she could not give me an answer. And crying was the only way to cope with it. Even though I already knew in my heart what her answer is, it still hurt. Just knowing the answer was not enough. I wanted to hear it. To have my hopes validated.

I did not pursue the subject further. Without a word, I began to make my way back to town with Smolder in my arms as her weeping turned into erratic incoherent chokes and sniffles. I felt terrible. I did not want to make her cry. I did not say a word. She had wept enough already. But as we crossed the southern bridge that spanned the narrow river at the edge of town, Smolder whispered mournfully into my ear an answer I did not expect. "You're everything to me..."

That hit me hard. I stopped right in the middle of the bridge with hardly anyone around. It was neither a yes or a no and hardly sounded like she was answering the question I had asked a little while ago. Or was it? But as I stood there, she wrapped her wings around me in an embrace as she once again said those strange words I still do not know the meaning of. "Je t'aime toujours... Je t'aime toujours..."

I could not find a response to that. All I could do was tighten my embrace. While I knew not what she was saying, I could feel that...those words held some sort of precious meaning to them. And every once in a while during the walk home, she would whisper those three words to me again and again. Without fail. There was something about those foreign words that just tickled my heart. They soothed my worries. And they seemed to be boosting Smolder's mood the more she said them. Almost like they were therapeutic to her. I was grateful that we did not come across anyone who might have been eager to welcome me home from the trip abroad. I was not in the mood to have this long moment with that precious dragoness interrupted.

It was only once we were drawing close to home that Smolder finally began to slide out of my grasp. I stopped at the middle of the earthen bridge out in front of Fluttershy's cottage before dropping to my knees and setting Smolder upon her feet. She had long ceased crying, even though trails of salty residue remained cake upon her cheeks. Her eyes looked tired and she seemed ready for a nap. But as I was about to stand back up, Smolder reached out and grabbed my hand. Both of them.

I remained where I was on just one knee as I patiently observed what Smolder was doing. She brought my hands together and tenderly grasped them between both of hers as if cradling a precious treasure between her palms. As she titled her head down to look at our hands, her eyes gazed up at me. And again, she softly spoke those strange words again. "Je t'aime toujours, James... Je t'aime toujours."

Never before have I been left so puzzled yet so touched. All I could do was nod in order to confirm that I had at least a base understanding of what she was saying. They were indecipherable, but precious and heartfelt nonetheless. She then whispered, "Your eyes are still giving me that look they always do... I like what they're saying to me... Can you tell what mine are saying?"

A strange question to ask, to be sure. I looked intently at those beautiful blue eyes while they seldom blinked. Never looking away, her gaze locked upon mine. The eyes of not a young foolish girl, but a cautious and mature woman. It was not a gaze of innocent unconditional adoration of a child. It was sincere and inquisitive. And...I saw something wonderful in that gaze. "I'm not as fluent in reading eyes as you, but...I see something...lovely. I...adore that look you always give me. The one you're giving me right now."

"Same here..." Smolder muttered as she finally began to smile. She then whispered to me as the aroma of Fluttershy's cooking reached our noses, "Waiting's hard...but I'll keep waiting. It's not so bad when...I have you here with me. It reminds me that I have something good to look forward to."

I sighed hard, knowing where she was coming from. That foolish lie we told ourselves... It had to be a lie. A lie we did not want to tell each other. But someday... Maybe someday, the lie can stop and we can tell each other what truly lies in our hearts. Desperately trying to change the subject and get ourselves back in the house before we could get sidetracked any longer, I finally said, "Yeah... Anyway, smells like dinner's ready. You hungry?"

A faint gurgle reached my ears as Smolder's sincere smile became a bit more crooked. "Yeah, kind of... I guess all that crying got me hungry. And thirsty. I could use a long drink."

That sounded wrong for a girl her age, but I knew what she meant. But upon following Smolder into the house, a flash of white came swooping in at me. Instinctively, I threw up my arm to shield my face. But I then felt two little feet grasp my hand and saw Angela perched upon it. She cooed loudly as if giving me a hearty greeting after being gone for two weeks. "Oh, Angela! Almost forgot about you, pretty bird."

I put off entering the kitchen for a minute as I focused on the little dove upon my hand. She nuzzled against my cheek while I stroked my hand over her body. All the while, she cooed rather loudly and incessantly. Not that I minded. I knew she missed me. "It's OK, sweetheart. I'm not going anywhere for a while."

Angela soon made herself comfortable upon my shoulder while I entered the kitchen. Everyone was seated around the table with Gladesong strapped into a booster chair. Dinner time has always made the kitchen get rather crowded ever since Gladesong was born and Smolder started living with us. Not that I minded. I was glad to be back home and surrounded by those I adore.

I was not expecting to enjoy Fluttershy's cooking as much as I did. I must have missed it more than I had realized. All of those delicious veggies... As taken as I was with the food, everyone would not stop asking me about the trip. And so I told them about Novo and Silverstream's family. I told them about the jellyfish and the kiwis, the time spent exploring the island, and especially the warring Wabush and Woodech clans. And how I got roped into all of that. They all burst into laughter when I started do an impersonation of those wacky birds. Wa indeed.

With my thoughts about Capricorn Island being fresh in my mind by the time we started to clear the table at the end of the meal, something came to mind that I had omitted from my retelling of events. That globe in the palace library... The Empty Plains. I still cannot get that name out of my head. I found myself staring out the window as I contemplated that discovery. I examined that globe multiple times during my stay, but I never found anything out there to serve as any sort of landmark. The rest of the planet seems reasonably populated and colonized, but...that single massive patch of nothing... And that name. The Empty Plains. It does not give me a good feeling. Not a term that was given to the region out of endearment. Probably best to stay away...

"James...? Are you going to bring those over?" Fluttershy asked while I looked out the window in idle thought. I suppose I was thinking too hard about that. Scootaloo and Smolder had left the kitchen by then and were playing with Gladesong out in the living room.

"Huh? Oh sure. Just...thinking about Capricorn Island ad all that." I muttered before bringing the last of the dishes to the sink. Not entirely true, but not exactly false either. It probably meant nothing anyway. I doubt I would get an answer out of the royal sisters if I asked them anyway.

Fluttershy just looked my way as she started to clean the dishes. "You do miss that place, hm? You were pretty happy when you showed us the photos."

"Yeah... The hippogriffs are wonderful people. I'd say I adore them just as much as I adore you ponies, if not more. They're my kind of people." I retorted as I started to make my way to the laundry room nearby and the typewriter situated in the corner. "Is it all right if I take the time to write down some things? Inspiration is pretty strong right now and I'd like to get the most out of it while it's fresh."

Fluttershy was all too understanding of my muse. "Go right ahead, dear. I'll just be here."

I spent a good while seated at my typewriter while documenting the events of yesterday, though I did not have enough time to jot down everything. Angela stayed close to me the entire time, frequently perching upon my shoulder for a nuzzle. She must have really missed me while I was away.

It was not until well past sundown that I finally decided I had written up enough pages for the night and could just finish the rest the next day. I stepped out into the living room, only a lamp providing some modest light from within the nursery in the next room over. I peeked in on Scootaloo and Smolder in the side room and found them both fast asleep. Scootaloo tucked in her bed with Smolder covered by a quilt on her air mattress. I hope we can get her a proper bed someday.

Trying my best to not rouse them, I quietly closed the door behind me and stepped into the nursery. Fluttershy had her arms resting on the sides of the crib that Gladesong was resting in. I could hear her softly humming a lullaby. My wife looked over her shoulder just enough to notice me, but what happened next surprised me. She swayed her hips from side to side in subtle motions and lifted her tail to give me a perfect unobstructed view of her vulva. And it winked at me.

I bit my lip as I realized that Fluttershy was likely sexually frustrated due to my nearly two week absence. While she is certainly a timid and reserved mare, she can be a very different person in the bedroom with me. And I too was finding myself lusting for my beautiful wife. I stepped forward and caressed my hand over her full curvy flank while looking down at Gladesong. The little filly looked like she was trying to stay awake, but was rapidly succumbing to her mother's soothing humming.

"I'm glad I got to see you one more time before bed, sweetheart. Pleasant dreams, princess." I whispered before caressing Gladesong's forehead as a sense of fatherly pride came over me. Fluttershy and I made that precious filly. And I was finding myself adoring her more than I ever thought I would.

"See you in the morning, my little blossom." Fluttershy whispered lovingly as her wing tip caressed our child's forehead. Soon enough, Gladesong's eyes closed while her head rolled onto its side. Very quiet snoring followed, confirming that she was off to dreamland. Fluttershy then looked up at the rafters to look upon a few bats and an owl. "If she wakes up, you make sure she gets back to sleep just fine. All right?"

Our nocturnal friends nodded or waved at us in confirmation before I turned off the lamp nearby. I swear, raising Gladesong would be far harder without them. I do not think they know how much I appreciate their contributions in letting the rest of us get a full night's sleep when infants have such an inconsistent sleep cycle. They have made this transition far smoother than it would have been otherwise.

I could sense the sexual tension in the air as Fluttershy and I made our way to the stairs. She went first, lifting her hips higher than usual as she quietly walked up them. I watched those full bobbing flanks while my wife kept her tail to the side. She desperately wanted me and I could feel a hardening bulge in my pants. What better way to finish my first day back home?

Once up in our bedroom, I quietly secured the hatch leading downstairs to insure we would not be disturbed under any circumstances. The sound insulation in that cottage is not particularly good, so we would have to keep our voices down. Which we always do. As I began to undress, I watched Fluttershy relax upon the bed before reaching up to her mane and pulling the thread free, allowing her ponytail to unfurl into the luxuriously long mane she has always had. Something about seeing that adorable ponytail become something so much more elegant somehow got to me more than I thought it would. "Mm, Mama's making herself look pretty for Daddy."

Fluttershy swished her equally long tail while beckoning me closer once I was in just my boxers. Her eyes carried a certain allure in the dim glow of a nearby lamp that she never showed when someone else was around. "That's because Mama missed Daddy so much. And she wants to make up for lost time."

I crawled on the bed to my beautiful wife and quickly found her in my embrace as we most passionately and noisily kissed. Our tongues danced in longing, welcoming each other home. As she clung to me, my hands slid down her back and over the contours of her flanks. Fluttershy has always had a very feminine figure, but the grasp of my fingers confirmed that her flanks were undoubtedly fuller than when we first met. She cooed and quietly squealed in our kiss as my fingers caressed and squeezed those round hips, the firm muscle underneath her coat now enhanced by a soft layer of flesh gifted to her through the experience of motherhood. My fingers dug into her sensitive cutie marks as I broke the kiss to whisper into her ear, "Novo was right... You are a MILF."

Fluttershy inhaled sharply through her teeth as I bestowed such heavy praise on her maternal beauty. She moaned quietly to me, "Ooooh, honey... You made me this way, you know... If I'm a sexy mother, it's because of you..."

"And I'd do it again." I whispered teasingly into her ear, feeling such pride over having made this beautiful little mare even more beautiful than I could have ever expected her to become.

Fluttershy wiggled her full motherly hips in my hands before she gazed at me in adoration and longing, her hoof rubbing me between my legs. "I want you to do it again, James."

Her words were ambrosia to my ears. The first time was a magical experience for us both and I would savor the opportunity to do it again. Our bodies lusting for each other, we once again kissed lovingly while I managed to whisper to her during brief lulls. "You really enjoyed that, didn't you?"

"Oh, I loved it... I mean the morning sickness was something I could do without, but... The feeling of our little one in me... Ooooh, it was bliss..." Fluttershy cooed as I kissed along her neck. "I loved being pregnant...with our baby..."

I felt her hoof yank down my boxers to reveal my very eager hardened shaft as Fluttershy gazed lustfully into my ears. She then whispered sultrily to me, "Let's have another."

"Oh god, Fluttershy... You make me so proud to be a daddy..." I groaned as her hoof continued to caress my shaft as love and pride flooded my senses. I wanted to breed her again. To put my foal in her womb a second time.

"And I'm so happy to be a mother to our foal, dear..." Fluttershy cooed as my hands slid to her underside and began to caress her soft teats. So plump and heavy with milk, I tenderly squeezed them to spark a yelp of delight from my wife. "Ooooh goodness... They're so tender... Does Daddy...want some warm milk tonight?"

"I think I could use a little first." I whispered back to her as I reluctantly pulled away. Fluttershy rolled onto her back with her hind legs spread wide, revealing her plump teats in the dark. Her nipples were so dark and swollen and her bloated mammaries jiggled at the slightest touch. I clamped my lips over one and began to suckle, warm creamy mother's milk flowing free all too readily. All the while, I could smell her. Our bedroom was becoming thick with the aroma of Fluttershy's desire.

"Ooooh... There's plenty in there, dear... Help yourself to...as much as you'd like..." Fluttershy gasped as I sucked firmly on her heavy teat. She was enjoying this far too much. It still amazed me how healthy mare's milk is, even when compared to that from cattle. I traced my fingers over her chest, feeling the rapidly thumping tempo of her excited heart. Even as I moved on to the other teat, that tempo of pure eagerness never subsided. She was so desperate to get started.

"Mm, I see why foals like this so much. Creamy." I whispered as I relented from feasting on her milk now that my thirst was sated. Fluttershy panted while remaining on her back, gazing up at me as I began to position myself before her. The air reeked of a very needy mare and I was going to do something about it. "Are you ready for me, dear?"

"I've been ready, James... Mama needs you." She gasped while reaching out to me with her arms. "Come to Mama, Daddy."

"Gladly." I whispered before bringing myself into her embrace even as I pushed into her warm moist depths. That familiar wet heat engulfed my length as I pushed in as far as I could, the two of us groaning and gasping as we became one once more. "Oh god, I missed this, Flutterhsy... I missed you..."

"I missed you so much, dear... Mmmm, do what you will, James. I am yours..." Fluttershy cooed as I began to piston in and out of her needy depths. Her arms wrapped around me even as I scooped my arms under her to keep us close at all times.

Our lips rarely left each other's. We constantly kissed in longing, all too happy to be together again as we made sweet tender love together. I felt Fluttershy pin her hind legs against my lower back. She was not going to allow me to pull away until I filled her with my seed. And she voiced this very clearly to me. "I...mmm... I meant it, James... I...want to have another foal with you someday..."

Her words awoke a desire in my heart and brought back wonderful memories of not very long ago. I could still remember how radiant Fluttershy looked during her final months of carrying Gladesong. How she seemed to glow with life. The feeling of that life stirring within as I caressed that round belly. And the pride of knowing that the child within her was ours. I wanted to experience that again. I wanted to become a father again. And so I whispered into her ear, "Me too, dear... Make me a daddy again, please?"

"Oh, James... Yes, my love..." Fluttershy whispered to me as we once more kissed deeply with our tongues dancing, our bodies grinding against each other as I plunged deep into her needy body. She cooed in my embrace, our eyes closed as we felt, heard, tasted, and smelled each other. "I want...to have a colt this time... To give...our girls a brother..."

"A little boy, honey...?" I groaned as I began to thrust even more eagerly into her, loving the thought of changing things up with a son in the family. What would he look like? What would we name him? But I barely had time to even process these thoughts as I felt a growing pressure in my loins. I was getting close. Heat or no heat, I was going to at least try to sire another foal with my wife. "Oh god... Yes, baby. Let's... Let's have a son, Fluttershy..."

I finally gazed down into her eyes. Mouth agape as she panted with me, my hips slamming against the soft plush flesh of her motherly flanks. She looked so joyous. As if so dearly wishing to carry another child within her. I felt her limbs wrap around me, pulling me closer as she happily pleaded with me, "Do it, James... I'm ready... I'm ready for your foal... No... OUR foal...!"

Our foal. God, that hit me right in the heart. I thrust into her as hard and fast as I could. Not for her. Not for me. But for us. We were doing this together. We wanted another foal and we were going to do all we could to have it. Groaning my wife's name as boldly as I could get away with it, I pushed as deep as I could as I felt Fluttershy quiver around my shaft in a gush of fluid. I arched my back as my gift of human seed flooded forth into her needy womb. Nothing would come of it this time. It would not find fresh soil to take root in. But it felt wonderful to imagine if it did.

As our climaxes faded, I draped myself across my wife as we both panted together in the glorious afterglow. I was reminded then of why I married that wonderful mare and not anyone else. All I could think about at that moment was her. The mare right in front of me. And so I whispered, "God, I love you so much..."

"Love...you...forever, James..." Fluttershy gasped as she almost sounded like she had nearly fainted. She then gazed into my eyes, a big smile upon her lips. "I...love being...a hot MILF for you..."

"And I wanna be a hunky daddy for you." I whispered back to her in equal glee. She really does bring out the family man in me. We once again kissed as I remained rooted inside her to prevent anything from spilling out. "Next time you're in heat... Let's do it for real."

"Mmhm... As many times as it takes." Fluttershy said softly to me as a look of love and purpose filled her eyes. She so dearly wanted to have another child with me. I just hope it will not take too many attempts to make it happen. With our lust sated for the night, I soon carried my wife to the bathroom for a cleansing shower before bed.

I have been spending much of the early day after that night to try and finish up this entry. As a precaution in case the trip to Capricorn Island took longer than expected or our return ended up delayed by bad weather over the ocean, my employers gave me the remainder of the week off. That will give me some more time to spend with my family to make up for my absence.

I think that will do for now. It is so good to be back home. I did not realize how much I missed Ponyville and everyone in it until today. Everything is back to normal. And from the sound of it, it seems someone has just showed up with the box of souvenirs I brought home from Capricorn Island. I better go bring it all in. And then I better set out on getting all those gifts to everyone they were meant for. It is going to be a long yet happy day, I just know it.

Squawks and Crossbones

Author's Note

This marks the end of Volume 4.5. Volume 5, Sins of Humanity, will begin after a brief word from our sponsors.

Squawks and Crossbones

Well...this day was a...weird one. Probably the weirdest day I have had in some time. And it did not even involve one of those enchanted Power Pony comic books.

I had just shown up at work at the spa on my first Thursday back in town and was quickly stopped by Lotus once I entered the lobby. She was quick to get my attention once I neared the front desk. "Oh, James! Just wanted to let you know that you've been given the evening off starting at noon."

"Huh? But I just got back last week. Isn't it a little early to start giving me extra days off?" I asked while a bit perplexed over where this was coming from. This was only my second workday at the spa since my return from Capricorn Island, but I was being given a half day? Surely there would be some complaints from the customers, especially those who were looking forward to my massages.

Lotus then explained, "I know, but Miss Twilight Sparkle came by and firmly requested that you be allowed to have the afternoon off for some sort of planned event together in Canterlot. She insisted that you had to be there. Like the last few times."

I titled my head to the side as I tried to recall what she was referring to. And then it hit me. "Canterlot? Again? What did... Oh nooo, not this again..."

I clocked in and made my way to my workstation over by the massage tables while not looking forward to that evening. Because I knew where this was going. Twilight wanted me to come along for the evening to serve as her wingman for the bi-monthly family nights her parents insist on having with her.

I know I probably have not discussed Twilight Sparkle's family in a long time and I distinctly remember having nice things to say about them last time. Let me just say right now that they must have been having a really good day at the time because my opinions for the two of them have drastically soured since shortly afterward and Twilight Sparkle herself seems to share the sentiment to a certain degree. It is very clear to me that mental illness runs in the family. And on both sides. It is no small wonder that Twilight definitely has some issues, but I am most proud of her for being self-aware about it enough to cope with her neurosis. It has gotten to the point where she seldom exhibits symptoms anymore. Her parents...do not share her awareness.

I suppose I should get the good out of the way first. Her father, Night Light, is the most amicable of the two. He clearly suffers from a moderate case of OCD with a penchant for numbers. Because of him, I can see where Twilight gets her organizational skills. I easily like him the most out of the two. As for her mother, Twilight Velvet... I do not know what is up with that mare, but she is easily the most messed up of the two. Pleasant, but...off in such bizarre and insufferable ways at times. There have been times where she has engaged in stunts that an adrenaline junkie would pull off, yet has mentioned how 'calm' the activities make her feel. As someone who personally knows an adrenaline junkie, namely Rainbow Dash, that is not how adrenaline junkies work. They do what they do to feel the rush and thrill that comes from such experiences. Adrenaline induces a rush of tenseness, not calm. Something must be genuinely wrong with Twilight Velvet's head for her to get such a sensation out of those bold activities that she should be getting out of something like yoga. She is a successful author however, so I suppose she is not entirely nonfunctional in society.

Shining Armor seems to go out of his way to keep himself busy when these family nights come up just so he will not have to deal with his parents, and I certainly understand where he is coming from by this point. He appears to be the lucky one, having not inherited any psychological issues from his parents. When it comes to Twilight, I think her parents, especially in the case of her mother, serve as a cautionary tale for her. She really has put a lot of effort into insuring that she does not end up like Velvet and I applaud her dedication to maintaining her mental health. Not that she does not slip on occasion, but a little controlled chaos is healthy at times. Unfortunately, she cannot evade her parents forever. I suppose it is good that the two of them try to set aside time for their kids even after they have established their own lives away from home, but it is a problem that they have no self-awareness when it comes to their mental health issues. Still, while I was not in a hurry to see them again, I did not want Twilight to suffer alone through it.

My shift went by well enough. I got to interact with some of my regulars that I did not get to see on Tuesday as I gave them massages. I was worried that I would be a little rusty after two weeks away, but I got back into the swing of things just fine. Eventually, three hours went by and it was time for me to clock out. I intended to stop by the café to get some lunch before heading on up to Canterlot at the train station.

Roughly half the outdoor tables were in use by the time I arrived, but it was too nice to eat indoors. I pulled up a stool to a table and was soon given a menu by the waiter as he made his rounds. But not even a minute after opening the menu, I thought I noticed some movement right over the top. And when I lowered it, I saw none other than Pinkie Pie looking back at me. "Hi! Mind if I join you?"

"Hey there, Pinkie. Sure, pull up a seat." I replied while Pinkie Pie did just that. She reached over and grabbed a menu from a table that had just been deserted to look through it herself. "You just now started your lunch break too?"

"Uh huh! Perfect timing since I got to have it with you!" She said cheerfully while looking through the menu as it sat on the table before her. She then looked at me as she spoke with a smile, "Thanks again for all those goodies from Capricorn Island! I looooved the nougat bars with all that fruit in them. And the honey drop candy was so sweet too! They got some really good stuff out there!"

"And they do it with minimal sugar. You wouldn't expect an island with very little sugarcane to come up with such delicious desserts." I replied while looking over the menu. I was almost disappointed to see no mention of fish, but I had to remind myself that I was not on that island anymore.

Pinkie Pie soon closed her menu before looking over at me. "Soooo, whatcha doing today? You heading back to work? Lots of ponies were disappointed that you weren't there for a while."

"Actually, I'm done for the day. Twilight is...dragging me up to Canterlot again." I explained as I too set my menu aside. I tried not to think about what a nuisance Twilight Velvet would likely be that evening. I did not want to weaken my appetite.

"Huh? Twilight got them to give you the evening off? Why would... Ooooooh, that... She needs some backup, huh? With her parents? Who are both loco in the coco?" Pinkie Pie asked while starting to catch onto the situation.

I rolled my eyes, not surprised that she was aware of it. "Yeah, except her mom is even more loco in the coco than her dad."

"And Twilight says I'm random!" Pinkie Pie said with a giggle before leaning on the table. "Guess we're not so different! She's always the smart one, but her parents are just weird! My parents are really old fashioned and down to earth, but I'm the one who's loco in the coco!"

"I think we've said 'loco in the coco' enough to meet the episode quota by now. That's something you would say, right?" I retorted while having gotten to the point of almost being able to anticipate Pinkie Pie's more nonsensical ramblings. Sometimes.

My goofy friend reached out and patted me on the head from across the table, her arm stretching just enough to reach me. "That's our James! He's a good learner! And yeah, I'd say I've had enough coco for my little loco head for today."

It was then that I noticed something about what she said. "Say... Maybe it's just been a long time since we last talked about them, but since we're on the topic of weird parents, what're your folks like?"

"Oh, mine?" Pinkie Pie replied while the waiter set out our food, consisting of sandwich and salad combos. She hardly even noticed while she started eating regardless. "Well, you've already met Maud. She really likes you. But for my parents, we've got Cloudy Quartz and Igneous Rock. They're really old fashioned ponies in the rock farm industry. Maybe even too old fashioned. I was pretty glad to get outta there when I did and start fresh in Ponyville."

"I still cannot fathom how you can even harvest a rock farm... I mean I get that quarries do that sort of thing, but an actual farm? What, is it like a mine set above ground?" I asked as I took a bite of my sandwich while periodically sipping from my bottle of icy cold sarsaparilla.

"Uh huh, pretty much. Pickaxes and all that stuff, but no digging tunnels or anything like that. And the rocks just keep growing back! I guess that's how rock farms started popping up. They just get set around places where the rocks naturally accumulate even when some are removed. That's magic for you!" Pinkie Pie explained before chugging her bottle of sarsaparilla to wet her whistle. "But it's really not for everypony. Especially the really old fashioned rock farms like the ones my parents run."

"Hence why you're here instead of there, right?" I asked while taking a crunch of my salad. "It's good to have you here, Pinkie. You make Ponyville a little extra special."

"Mmhm! It's good to be here, James!" She exclaimed before chomping down the rest of her sandwich. "I should introduce you to my sisters sometime too! I just know Marble's gonna love you!"

"Your sisters? Marble? Um... Oh right, you have three. What were their names again? The other two. Marble and.....Limestone?" I asked while trying to recall prior discussions about them.

"Yep! And Limestone helps run the place. I think she's even next in line to take over the family business." Pinkie Pie explained as I tried to imagine what her sisters even look like. I failed, though I had to wonder if I would ever cross paths with them.

We finished up our meal just fine and set a stack of bits on the table as payment. Pinkie Pie then looked up at me and asked, "Guess you better get going, huh? Don't let Twilight's crazy mama get to you. At least she'll be there."

"Yeah, I wouldn't even consider going if Twilight didn't have my back." I grumbled while knowing we were both going to get into the liquor cabinet in the library when we got back. "Anyway, it was good talking to you. Have a good one, Pinkie."

"You too, James! See ya!" Pinkie Pie retorted before trotting away with a song in her throat. Now full and satisfied and in a better mood thanks to Pinkie Pie's company during lunch, I made my way to the train station. Twilight was likely already up there in Canterlot and ready to escort me to her parents' house.

Before long, I was on my way up the mountain at the back of the train with no one else around. It was a light crowd on the train at the time with all the other passengers seated in the forward cars. I enjoyed watching the scenery through the window, especially as the train started to make its way up the mountain. But that was where the weirdness factor for my day started to kick in.

As the train started to loop around the mountain to the eastern side of it, I though I heard a distinct buzzing sound in the distance. It took me a moment to recognize it, but I soon remembered the sound of the Olympia's engines from not even a week ago. It was likely an airship coming in to dock up at the summit. But as the seconds ticked by, it started to get louder. And louder. And so loud that I was certain the airship was right outside the train. "Got a low flier today, from the sound of it..."

The sound of the airship engines was so noisy, even with the windows closed. But I suddenly noticed it get even louder out of nowhere as if someone had just opened the door to the back of the train. I glanced to my left, but then stared cockeyed at a sight I could not have anticipated. I thought I was looking at a pair of hippogriffs at first, but I was quick to notice a distinct lack of equine features. And they were standing on only two legs. "What in the..."

Birds. Two towering birds that were at least my height stood before me with both of them holding a large burlap sack together. Each of them were mostly green, the taller of the two looking impressively muscular with the other being only slightly shorter while looking quite lean yet somehow more imposing. Their beaks definitely did not match those of any other avian creature I had seen, looking more like the beaks of parrots than seabirds or raptors. Their legs were at least anatomically correct, having proper bird feet with the correct direction for the joints in the knees. The bulkier bird was clad in a very simple sleeveless tanned shirt with black shoulder pads secured to the tops of the arm holes and a pair of dark red trousers while a red bandanna or skullcap was tightly affixed to his scalp. He then glanced at his companion and asked, "This the guy, Mullet?"

I briefly gazed at his companion. Same shade of green with dark trousers and a sleeveless vest that almost looked like a type of soft armor. A plume of bold red feathers stuck out from the back of his head, each ending in trimmed flat tips while a black skullcap was secured over his scalp. His hands were free of feathers with his exposed flesh being an even darker shade of green. I noticed that his right eye was covered by an eye patch, though his other eye was circled by a ring of red followed by a ring of yellow. I noticed that they both had long tails dragging along the floor, but I could not tell if they were just feathers or if there was actual mass to it. The bird with an eye patch gave me a rather menacing smirk as he spoke with an intimidating deep voice. "Aye, he is. One of a kind, just like the captain said."

After a moment of staring, I began to wonder if I was hallucinating. Griffons and hippogriffs are one thing, but what were these guys? Just tall bipedal birds with arms instead of wings. They were even wearing clothes like me. Probably the most human race of creatures I had ever encountered in Equestria. Not entirely sure what to make of the situation, I turned away while utterly perplexed. "What did Pinkie Pie spike my drink with when I wasn't looking...?"

As it turned out, these two birds were anything but a hallucination. Next thing I knew, everything went dark as the two of them snatched me up in that sack and secured me inside it. "What the?! Hey! Did Twilight's psycho mom put you up to this?!"

"No idea what you're going on about, beanpole. The captain had her eyes on you, and what the captain says goes." I heard the burlier of the two birds respond as I felt myself being slung over his shoulder. It felt like he was ascending a rope ladder as the buzz of an airship's propellers hummed loudly nearby. Was I really being kidnapped right off the train?! Before long, it felt like we were on solid ground. Or more like a wooden deck by the sounds of it. "Good call, captain! He was right where you said he was! Only one of his kind, right here. And no one even saw us."

I was most surprised to hear a woman speak in response. "Good work, boys. Hold him steady while I increase altitude. Take him to the hold in the meantime."

"Aye, captain." I heard the bird with the eye patch respond before the sound of the engines became more muffled. We were likely going below deck. With the bag so tight around me that I could barely move my arms, I could not get enough leverage to try and free myself. Nor did I have anything sharp on hand to tear my way out. The sack was sealed tight. Thank goodness it was not made of an airtight material. I then heard the deep voice of one of my captors ask, "Hey, dogmeat. You still breathing in there?"

Just as I was about to give a response, I had an idea. Maybe if I played dead, they would let me out and I could get an opportunity. I stayed as limp and silent as possible while breathing very lightly. I felt someone pat me on the back. "Hey! You're still alive in there, right?!"

I began to smirk. It was starting to work. However, the buffest of the two birds then said, "Maybe we should check. You got your dagger on you, Mullet? A good poke should be enough."

"Whoa, OK! Yeah, I'm good! I'm good!" I yelped upon hearing that unintended threat. The two birds burst into laughter, apparently not expecting me to give them such a panicked response. I decided to not risk anything from that point on, understanding I was completely helpless for the moment.

I was dropped rather clumsily onto what I assume was a stash of soft junk. The two birds then left the room without much word, the door closing behind them. I set my head back down in the sack, still not entirely certain how to process the situation. "What's next...? Like my afternoon couldn't get any worse..."

Maybe ten minutes later, I heard approaching footsteps from beyond the door followed by the creaking hinges of it opening. The voice of the woman reached my ears as she asked, "You holding up in here?"

"You talking to me?" I asked with no way to really see my surroundings. I was not really in the mood for conversation. Especially not with them.

"I'll take that as a yes." She replied before someone picked me up and sat me down on a chair. I was seated comfortably on something even if I was still trapped in that sack. I then felt something tap me on the head a few times, but it did not feel like a finger. I was then startled by what sounded like a parrot letting out a squawk from right behind my head. The woman then said, "Easy there, Squabble. Leave the hostage alone."

A hostage... Great. Not only kidnapped, but likely being held for ransom too. I heard a rip as I saw a small steel blade tear through the sack before it fell open to release me. The room was dimly lit by an oil lantern suspended from the ceiling above. I recognized the two birds that had grabbed me, but I also noticed the burlier one had a brass prosthetic device attached to his right arm just below the elbow. It ended with a distinct hook. That was when it dawned on me. Eye patches. A hook for a hand. Pirates.

Pirates! Of all things! In sheer exasperation, I hunched forward as I tried to wrap my head around what I was seeing. "Oh for god's sake, are pirates even a thing in Equestria?!"

"What you see is what you get, boy." The woman's voice spoke as I noticed someone step past the two birds who had nabbed me off the train. Tall and slender, another bird stood before me. And clearly female. She was easily the best dressed of the bunch I had seen thus far, to the point where I could even say she was beautiful. But that only made me more wary. She seemed to be a type of parrot as well with an orange beak, her plumage consisting of a creamy white while her exposed hands were of a vibrant pink not unlike that of many types of tropical birds. Her attire consisted of what seemed to be a highly stylized sleeveless gambeson with a tall collar around the back of the neck, the coat section draped along her sides and back while segments resembling armor consisting of an almost golden color covered most of her torso with a green sash around the waist. Her attire was topped off by a wide dark tricorne hat with the flaps lowered that had a very long scarlet feather sticking out of the top. I noticed a long flowing minty green tail feather sticking out under her coat that was clearly lacking in body mass. A tuft of equally green feathers was sticking out of her brow while longer green feathers hung down the back of her head as if styled in a manner similar to hair. A thick circular earring hung from one if the tufts of feathers sticking out of the side of her head that brought to mind those on a hippogriff that point to the location of their ears. And right next to that earring on her cheek was a little black imperfection in her plumage that strongly resembled a beauty mark. As my eyes drifted lower, I noticed that her left leg had some metal braces over her shin and ankle that matched the golden colors of the more armored components of her coat. But her right... It was missing just below the knee. All I saw was a solid stick of a green gemstone serving as a peg leg. Emerald, perhaps? She then leaned forward to get a closer look at me, her beak curving into a smirk as her rose-hued eyes gazed at me with a distinct smugness to her glare while I noticed a ring of minty green eyeshadow just above their lids. "Looks like we called it right, boys. One of a kind. Doesn't get any rarer than this."

I was starting to feel more annoyed than intimidated. Especially when the captain reached out and held my face in her hand. "Soft too. Would almost look cute if not for that scowl."

"Yeah, he's looking a little on the grumpy side, captain. Think we should enlighten him to the reality of his situation?" The burlier of the two bird men behind her asked while adjusting the hook on his right arm. While still not intimidated, I was more than just a bit wary about the situation I was in. I was unarmed and I am not confident with putting up a fight with my bare hands. If they were really pirates, surely they had weapons lying around.

The captain looked back at her crewman and waved a finger at him. "Easy, Boyle. We're not going to rough our guest up."

She then looked back at me and brought her head down to be closer in elevation to my own while I remained seated where I was. She seemed sweet. Maybe too sweet. It was hard to tell if this was all an act and that she would rather slit my throat than give me a lift home. The captain then asked, "So then... What're you in the mood for?"

All I could do was give her a silent glare. My gut was telling me to use caution, but I was not going to cooperate if I could help it. The longer I was kept there, the madder I got. The smugness in the captain's eyes faded as I glared right at her. I must have intimidated her to some degree with my distinct lack of compliance since she then stepped back and looked to the bird with an eye patch. "I don't like that look he's giving me... Mullet?"

The leaner of the two crewman approached while his captain took a step back. There was something...menacing about that face and that one eye. Something imposing in ways that the other two were not. That deep smooth voice did not help matters either. "What's with the glare, softie? You ain't exactly in a position to be trying to assert your dominance here."

My voice carrying a bit of a monotone due to my sour mood, I gave as direct a response as I could. "I was abducted off a train while on my way to meet up with a good friend of mine. You think I wouldn't be more than just a bit annoyed by this?"

"Point taken. Well, how about this..." He said while starting to show a smirk before suddenly reaching past me and grasping the back of the chair I was seated on and sharply tilting it back until I was right under him. While I was a bit too angry to be thoroughly intimidated, I knew better than to try and make a move. "Cooperate and we'll go easier on you. Don't? Well... I guess we'll see how well you can fly out there."

I really was not keen on being thrown overboard from a mile high in the sky. Understanding my circumstances, I let out a sigh. "Fine. Deal."

"Good lad." Mullet said with some satisfaction as he stepped back, but left me lying down on the toppled chair. "All yours, captain."

Their captain approached and stepped over me as I tensed up. I was expecting her to stomp down on me with that peg leg of hers. Instead, she more or less stood above me with her feet at the sides of my hips before squatting to get a closer look at me. "Now then, how about we get to know you a bit better since you're finally talking more than old Squabble ? What's your name? Where you from? And...what are you?"

It sounded like they were trying to get some information off of me for the sake of sending out a ransom. Although that name caught my ear. Squabble? Who? I then tilted my head back to see a particularly bizarre looking bird presiding over me. His rosy hued eyes were...off. I swear he looked even derpier than Derpy Hooves herself. And he did not even seem to be looking at...anything as far as I could tell. He was clad in a rather ratty dark gray shirt with dark crimson trousers, but there was something off about his shirt collar. It was round, thick, and went all the way around his neck while consisting of orange stripes. It was only when I noticed a couple of handles affixed to the sides that I realized he was wearing a life preserver around his neck. Aside from some green feathers sticking out from inside his shirt's very short sleeves, the guy was almost completely bald with his pale green flesh bare to see including his long slender tail. Atop his head sat an old fashioned flight cap with goggles built into them and the upper half of his beak was coated in a layer of brass armor. Utterly perplexed by this very odd bird, especially since he appeared to be oblivious to my presence, I then asked, "Is he one of your men, or is he your pet?"

I did not get much of an answer, but the two crewmen behind the captain got a good laugh out of my inquiry. The captain was not quite as amused and redirected my gaze to look up at her. "Hey, eyes up here. I asked you a question."

Her hand grasping my head startled me just slightly and caused me to shut up right there. She was not even trying to be as menacing as the eye-patched bird, yet was having better luck keeping me under her thumb. Noticing my silence, she instead spoke up. "Well, I guess it's ladies first. The name is Celaeno. Captain Celaeno of this fine crew of swashbuckling pirates."

As if to second that notion, the frankly goofy looking bird behind me let out quite a loud and startling squawk even as the other crewmen hooted in enthusiasm as if to back up their captain's declaration. She certainly was the one calling all the shots as I could sense the power dynamics between them all. Despite her not looking anywhere near as strange or tough as the other three birds in the room, Celaeno had a commanding presence to herself in the depths of her own airship. Even so, I was not at all happy to find myself in the company of the reviled scourges of the seas...er...skies. "Pirates... Great."

Celaeno began to look around the hold as she looked right at her crewman. "You've already figured out our radioman here, Squabbles, and you've gotten acquainted with my first mate. Aye, Mullet?"

The bird with an eye patch nodded while keeping his arms crossed. Celaeno then looked over at the buffer of the two birds as she said, "And here we have our engineer and navigator. Boyle."

I just followed her words while looking around from where I was to the best of my ability. Celaeno then looked back towards the door leading out of the room and said, "There's also our cook. Lix Spittle, but she's probably whipping up some grub right about now. And now... How about you tell us a little about yourself?"

As I hesitated a bit with the pirate captain towering over me, Boyle spoke up with his arms cross while being mindful of the hook on his arm. "Best answer the captain if she's doing the talking. We've got a spare plank to make ya walk from, matey."

Now a bit more annoyed as I was reminded of my situation, I decided to put in the bare minimum cooperation necessary. "James."

"James, hm? Well then, welcome aboard." Celaeno retorted as her tone and mood seemed to brighten somewhat. Perhaps too bright for a pirate captain. She then asked, "Now then, who do we send out the ransom demands to?"

I should have guessed they came after me solely on account of me being the only human in the world. Especially if that 'one of a kind' statement was anything to go by. But as I thought of that, I remembered the context of my presence in Equestria. And who I have ties to. Suddenly realizing that I had some leverage over this situation, I decided to gently start to reveal the risks they were taking. "I wouldn't recommend putting out a ransom demand if you value your lives."

The look on Celaeno's face showed she really was not expecting to hear me say something so dark. Although Mullet did not find that particularly amusing or convincing as he stepped a little closer. "You just trying to sound tough, dogmeat? Because you should be aware you're in no position to be making threats. That's our job."

I tried to keep my words concise and focused. I did not want to try and sound smug. I was trying to stay as serious as possible. "I have friends in high places. Specifically with the Equestrian royal family. Especially with the one they call Nightmare Moon..... And she has killed before."

Much to my surprise, not one of them reacted with fear. Nightmare Moon's reputation alone would probably invoke compliance from anyone who was aware of those old legends of her. But Celaeno instead looked more confused than alarmed. "Nightmare Moon? Who's that? Would she be willing to pay us handsomely for your return?"

"She'd sooner mount your heads on a pike than pay you anything for my abduction." I retorted while attempting to keep my cold composure. "She's one of the three princesses who reign over this world. The Princess of Dreams. And she's dealt with hostage situations before. If she finds out about this, it won't end well for you."

Boyle just let out a chuckle as he gestured almost mockingly with his hands...um...hand and hook. "Ooohoohoohoo, a princess? She dress up in crowns and fancy jewelry? Throw parties with tea and crumpets? Peheheheh..."

I could barely believe the responses I was getting from these birds. Were they living under a rock all this time? Who has not heard of Nightmare Moon and her legends or even the rest of Equestria's royal family? Their ignorance was astounding, if nothing else. Just as I was starting to wonder if I had any sort of leverage over my situation, Mullet started to approach as he drew a dagger from his belt. "It don't matter much who pays so long as they've got the goods. But if this one is the dangerous type..."

Celaeno backed off of me as Mullet stepped forward to take her place, switching his grasp on the dagger to a reverse grip. "Maybe we ought to send her a piece of ya to make sure she gets message."

I flinched at this particularly dark threat. My eyes glanced around, trying to see if there was anything nearby I could grab to serve as a weapon. No such luck. Just piles of sacks and barrels. And I knew I would not get far if I tried to pull myself off my back. And I knew how furious Nightmare Moon would be if they sent her one of my severed fingers. She would slaughter them at the first opportunity she got. Still trying to keep my cool, I then said, "I really wouldn't if I were you. But sure, go ahead and send out the ransom. We'll see what happens."

"Heh, I like the rocks on this guy." Boyle said with a chuckle, apparently finding some appreciation for my lack of cowardice. His praise did little to liven up the situation now that a new tension had settled over the room.

With a swift movement, Mullet was atop me while grasping my jaw firmly in his hand. I will admit fear was starting to seep into me as I gazed up at that surprisingly menacing face. His dagger's blade shimmered in the light of the lantern as he debated over what to go for. "I guess we will then. Now, would she accept the apple of her eye?"

He brought the tip of his blade near my left eye before he then asked, "Or where the nose knows? Or maybe we could...lend her an ear?"

He rested the edge of the blade right on the bridge of my nose for a few seconds. I cringed as I knew all he would have to do is yank the blade down to cleave my nose off with one stroke. Still maintaining that menacing presence, he then spoke while twirling that dagger in his hand a few times. "You just give the word. You gonna make this trade work, or are we gonna have to deliver something from you with some airmail?"

Becoming increasingly uncomfortable in his rough grasp and becoming all the more frustrated with my predicament, I groaned out a response. "I don't...even know what you want!"

"What we want is..." Boyle began to say before a bell was sounded somewhere beyond the door. An alarm?

"All right, that's lunch!" Celaeno seemed to outright command. Next thing I knew, I had been set down on another chair around an unexpectedly long table probably right in the middle of the ship. And right then, a plate of...some unholy terror was set down before me. Some sort of slop filled with....birdseed? I then noticed another bird I had not seen before going around the table and serving up platters loaded down with the weird slop. Celaeno then spoke up over the table and said, "Oh right! James, forgot to introduce you to our cook. Old Lix Spittle."

"Got a newcomer, captain?" I heard a rather scratchy woman's voice speak as I got a good look at the ship's cook. Short and stout, she was definitely on the small side, although she also was nowhere near being as easy on the eyes as Celaeno was. I got the impression she was easily the eldest of the group and I could not shake the feeling that I was looking at a walking caricature of a stereotypical lunch lady in a school cafeteria. Clad in a green shirt with a hunched back, a darker green apron was draped over her with a few cooking utensils inserted into a few pockets on the front. Her plumage consisted of varying hues of pink with a crest of light green feathers atop her head, but it did little to enhance her unflattering appearance. Her arms and narrow tail were devoid of feathers, revealing her very dark pink flesh. The tip of her tail seemed to have a prosthetic attachment of sorts, being lined with brass and having a spare spork sticking out of the end. She then passed by me again and set a spoon by my plate of slop. "Almost forgot! Eat up, newcomer."

I looked around at my surroundings. I doubt the room was even a proper mess hall. It was rather disorganized with boxes and shelves lined with all manner of junk. Another lantern hung over the table to provide some modest light, lending a rather dingy yet cozy atmosphere to the place. The tension was gone as my captors seemed to be enjoying themselves to some degree with all five of them seated on long benches at either side of the table. Celaeno sat at one end of the table, likely to establish her place as captain of the crew. I then noticed that aside from Squabble, they had removed their headwear. Boyle and Mullet were unexpectedly bald... OK, maybe not exactly bald since Squabble was the only one with barely a feather on his head, but they had no extravagant plumage to add to the feathers on their scalp. Even Celaeno was surprisingly lacking in extra plumage upon her head. She honestly looked better while wearing her hat.

I heard the lot of them muttering to each other in quiet conversation. Aside from Squabble. Where everyone was using spoons to eat, Squabble was just scooping the slop up into his beak. I looked down at my serving, having all but failed to notice I was not being restrained at all. I was almost disappointed that they had not left a knife on the table for me to pocket, but I suppose it would be useless for eating something that was mostly liquid. What was with these pirates? I was their captor, not their guest. Right?

Considering the slop was likely lined with birdseed, I probably would not enjoy it much to any degree. The smell was reminiscent of oatmeal, but with a much weaker or even nonexistent smell of sugar or cinnamon. Boyle, who was seated next to me, gave me a nudge with his elbow. "It's not as bad as it looks. I mean OK, it only looks a little worse than it tastes, but it's not that bad."

I gave my captor a very dry stare as I decided to be straight with him. "I'm not eating anything I can't digest."

"You sure? That's all we got to eat up here." Lix Spittle asked while not looking too thrilled with her own cooking herself. In fact, Squabble aside, none of them seemed to be genuinely enjoying the slop that had been provided.

I still recoiled from the sight of the gunk on the platter before me. It was only then that I noticed Squabble had already finished his platter and was staring at mine. He looked at me, giving me a rather strange walleyed pleading stare. I rolled my eyes and pushed my platter across the table since I knew I was not going to be eating any of it. "All yours."

Squabble let out a delighted churr similar to a cooing dove before starting to scoop up more of my serving into his beak. Celaeno sounded like she found some amusement in this as she then said, "Looks like you made a friend."

"I guess I'd take a friendship with a pet parrot than with actual pirates." I grumbled, not really sure what to make of Squabble. At least he was kind of friendly, even if I probably could not communicate with him.

Mullet almost sounded offended by what I said. "Hey, he ain't no pet of ours. He's a part of the crew. Weren't you listening to the captain the first time? Got sand in your ears? Squabble's our radioman."

I looked over at Mullet and then back to the oblivious parrot seated across the table from me. "This guy knows how to operate a communications device?"

"Doesn't take much to operate Morse code, you know. We don't know how he does it, but he's never screwed up a transmission before." Celaeno explained while idly scooping a helping of her slop into her beak. She barely even seemed to pay her meal any mind.

My attention went back to Squabble. I eyed the brass plating over the front of the upper half of his beak. Now that we had the semblance of a conversation going, I felt more comfortable in asking questions. "What's with the armor plating over his beak?"

Boyle let out a laugh next to me and gave me a bit of a friendly nudge. "Armor?! Matey, that IS his beak."

"Wha..." I mumbled before looking back at Squabble. "You mean to say...even that is a prosthetic?"

"What, you didn't notice?" Mullet asked as they all responded in some way. He pointed at his eye patch while Lix Spittle lifted her tail's tip high enough to show the prosthetic utensil holder on it. Boyle lifted his right arm to show off the brass device where his hand used to be and Celaeno leaned back in her seat enough to set her peg leg on the table for a moment. They were all missing something.

"Right. Pirates... Comes with the territory." I muttered while they all went back to eating while Squabble was completely oblivious to the discussion. The thought of a bird losing much of its beak sounded particularly awful though. "How did he lose that part of his beak anyway?"

"There's actually a funny story behind that." Boyle replied before looking over at Celaeno. "Captain, if you'd do the honors?"

Celaeno seemed to perk up as if trying to not laugh at the memory. "Well, Squabble here used to go by 'Murdock' a long time ago. Not too long after joining the crew, we dropped anchor to scope out a score. That was when he was struck by lightning."

"Ouch... That would mess him up in the head, wouldn't it?" I replied while not liking the sound of that. I know I have been struck by lightning before, but probably not the same voltage as whatever Squabble got hit with.

Mullet then started to snicker as he then said, "Oh, it didn't stop there! When that happened, he fell on a beehive!"

"I think I see where this is going..." I said as I started to wince. Just one thing after another, right?

Boyle then spoke up, "Then he fell down a hill through a bramble patch! But at least he got away from the bees."

I facepalmed as I recoiled at just how hapless the poor sap was on that day. "Ooooh god, man... What next?"

Celaeno scratched at her neck in some degree of embarrassment. "We...uh...chucked a burning powder keg at them to get rid of the bees and...it blew up in his face while he was down."

"Really?!" I yelped as I struggled to not laugh. That surely must have been the point where the upper half of his beak was literally blown off his face.

Lix Spittle then joined in. "And that was when one of my frying pans hit him on the head!"

Insult to injury. Wow. I just stared at the walleyed bird while he stared back at me. As I processed the spectacle of those birds seeing all of that happen, I buried my face in my hands while failing to hold back my laughter. "Pfffffft, you poor sap! You lost a part of your beak AND a part of your brain?!"

The entire crew burst into raucous laughter at the tale. All except for Squabble, that is. What a comedy of errors that day must have been. Celaeno then said, "Let's just say ol' Murdock was never the same after that. So we've just been calling him Squabble ever since."

Celaeno then spoke up again after another bite of her meal and gestured with her hands to add emphasis to her words. "Although he's not gone entirely. When he gets drunk? Like...really drunk? Murdock somehow comes back out for a while."

Mullet then leaned my way and put a hand between his head and Celaeno as he kind of whispered to me, "Just being real here, but we all kinda prefer him the way he is now. Murdock was always a charmer, but way too witty and uppity for his own good."

"Really now?" I asked while not surprised to hear that derpy old Squabble was vastly different back then in terms of personality.

"No need to keep quiet, Mullet. That was always an open secret, you know." Celaeno said with some wit while Mullet really was not doing a good job of staying that quiet. "At least Squabble still knows how to tap out a transmission just fine."

"And he actually likes my cooking now! Never thought I'd live to see the day." Lix Spittle added while I was left wondering how any of them could even like that slop.

It was during a lull in the laughter and mirth among the crew that I got a good look at Boyle's stumpy arm and the device on it. With the hooked attachment removed, there was a large hollow opening in the front. "That almost looks like a cannon..."

"Funny you mention that. That's exactly what I tried to use this as first." Boyle replied while confirming that my suspicions were more on the money than I could have expected.

My eyes went a bit wide as I got a good look at the arm cannon. With a barrel that short and with cannon balls that big... "A literal hand cannon? Something like that has got to have some killer recoil."

Boyle burst into nervous chuckling at those words. "Yeeeeeah, it does. I only fired that thing off once. And I swear I dislocated something when I did."

Once again, laughter filled the mess hall at another retelling of a comical accident. Boyle then explained, "I even removed the firing mechanism afterward just in case. Nowadays, I just use this for.....everything else."

A moment later, something dawned upon me. Why was I laughing with a bunch of pirates?! Suddenly remembering my situation, I realized that my arms were not restrained. Maybe now I could try and get away. But when I tried standing up, I found myself hunched forward and unable to stand up straight. Mullet looked my way and cracked a crooked smirk. "What's the matter, dogmeat? You thought we'd make it easy for ya?"

The chair I was sitting on was tied to me via a belt around my waist. And the clasp was on the backside where I could not reach it. Now mildly frustrated and annoyed, I grumbled, "Won't stop me from trying!"

I did not get far. I quickly found out how limited my mobility was even as the rest of the crew laughed as I waddled around the place. Finally realizing that I was not going anywhere like this, I waddled back over to where I had been seated and sat myself back down. "Fine, you win."

Once I was seated, I found that Squabble had some around to the other side of the table and was seated next to me. I leaned away from him before he gave me a few soft taps on the head with his metal beak. Lix Spittle was quick to comment on this as she said, "Aww, looks like Squabble really appreciates the extra serving you gave him."

"I dunno how to take this..." I grumbled while he tapped away on my scalp. I eventually decided to try and get him to stop the only way I knew how. With my secret weapon.

I looked at the deranged bird man beside me and raised my hand. He recoiled in some confusion, but then showed an utterly drunk look of delight on his goofy face as I began to apply scritches to his bald head. It was a weird feeling to rub away at the head of a bird with virtually no feathers on him, but he soon slouched forward and rested his head on the table while I went to work. At least up until he kind of rolled over onto me as well while putting a stop to those scritches. Boyle seemed to think I must have drugged his shipmate since he suddenly looked my way with a glare. "Oi, what'd you do to Squabbles?! You slip him something?"

"I gave him scritches!" I groaned as the derpy bird slouched onto me while looking and sounding way too content. "And...it worked a little too well."

"Scritches? And what're those supposed to be? Some sorta mind control trick?" Mullet growled before he suddenly glanced away with his one eye. "Wait a minute, Squabble would need a coherent mind for that to work..."

I at least tried to explain what scritches even are. "It's what you call gently scratching a bird through their feathers. At least...it would be if this guy had any feathers to scratch through."

Celaeno seemed particularly interested as she rubbed a knuckle along the underside of her beak. "Hmm... Tell you what. Demonstrate to us some of these scritches and we just might make it worth your while."

I glanced around the mess hall at my captors. I was starting to get some flashbacks from my earliest days on Capricorn Island. Thinking it would be a bad idea to say no, I decided to agree while throwing in one exception. "Fine, I'll let you all sample some scritches. But not the cyclops."

Mullet immediately cast me a scowl while Celaeno held back a chuckle. "You got a problem with my first mate? New deal then. You give some scritches to Mullet too and we won't make you bunk with Squabbles. And another thing? He sleep squawks. Good luck sleeping through that."

Knowing just how loud tropical birds can get and not being one for getting woken up in the middle of the night by random loud noises, I was hesitant to refuse. Celaeno then leaned forward with her arm resting on the table while she said, "It's either the entire crew or nobody. And since you've already started with Squabble..."

Still not being so quick to agree to do any favors for someone who came close to mutilating my face, I still tried to exert some control over the situation. "Confiscate that dagger from your first mate and you have a deal."

Celaeno glanced at Mullet, but he was not about to give me any leverage. "How's about you cooperate and we don't shove some of this slop down your throat? Take it or leave it, mate. You're not the one in charge here."

Now thoroughly finding myself disliking the guy, I made a mental note to don my armor as soon as I was back in Canterlot just so I could chase them down and fire a few magic potshots at their ship as payback. Without a word, I reached up and grabbed Boyle by the neck before wiggling my fingertips through his plumage.

"Hey! What's with...uh...oooh... Hey, that..." He yelped in what was likely a response to thinking I was attacking him, but very quickly settled down as my fingers went to work. I got more than I bargained for as I found both Boyle and Squabble slumped against me. "This...is bliss, mates..."

"Gah, get 'em off!" I groaned as I found Boyle to be a lot heavier than I would expect for a bird. All that muscle on him would certainly contribute to his mass. The rest of the crew got a laugh out of this as I tried to not let the two birds push my chair over.

"Peh, this is gold. Big buff Boyle all over this guy with just a few little rubs. How about Lix Spittle goes next?" Mullet said with a snicker while I gave a quick uneasy glance at the ship's cook. There was just something really off-putting about her appearance to the point where I was not sure if I even wanted to touch her.

"Ooh, my turn?" Lix Spittle asked as she started to make her way over to me while Boyle and Squabble were too relaxed to really get off me. "Move over, boys. I want in on these scritches too."

Squabble drunkenly returned to his spot at the other side of the table while Boyle stayed right where he was without budging an inch. I looked at Lix Spittle with extreme discomfort, finding her to be easily one of the most unsavory females of any species I had ever laid eyes on in Equestria.

With great hesitation, I pressed my fingers into the feathers on her head. The rather stout flightless avian started to churr in a manner I would have expected out of Silverstream. She offer no words, but soon began to lean against me as I cringed in discomfort. "Help me..."

"Seems half the crew is enjoying this quite a bit. You're up next, Mullet." Celaeno chuckled while finding some amusement in seeing her crewmates enjoying the scritches a little too much. Really, me and my affinity for birds...

I immediately cast the captain's first mate a glance of unease, not wanting to go anywhere near the guy. He rolled his eye, apparently not entirely convinced about my magic touch. "Well, if Boyle dropped like a sack of potatoes, it must be good."

Considering the fact that the guy threatened to gouge out my eye among other things, I tried to stave him off. "Ladies first."

"That's not how things work around here, dogmeat. The crew goes first to make sure no funny business is in the works for the captain." Mullet retorted before sticking his knife into the table before standing up and making his way over to me. "Move along, Lix. My turn."

"Awww, just a few more minutes?" The ship's cook grumbled while leaning against me even harder to the point I almost had my arm around her. I thought she was about to pull away, but then slouched against me in much the same manner Boyle was. Mullet then stood almost right behind me with arms crossed, waiting for my touch.

Not at all happy with my newest client, I steeled my nerves while I went stone-faced. I rigidly reached up and pressed my fingertips into his neck. He let out a grunt as if I might have poked him a bit too firmly, but that look on his face soon confirmed that my touch was working its magic on him. He let out a long happy deep sigh as his knees became a bit wobbly the longer I rubbed my fingers through his plumage. Moments later, he finally slumped over me while leaving me trapped in a pyramid of birds. All I could do was grumble to myself, "God help me..."

"You know, I'm starting to rethink this whole ransom thing..." Celaeno spoke with her hand under her beak. She was clearly enjoying the show. She then spoke up a bit louder as she said, "I'm thinking we should make this boy crewmate #6 as our very own scritches provider. Right, mates?"

"Aye!" They all shouted with raised fists as the sleepy birds immediately perked up at such an idea.

Naturally, I was not thrilled with this sudden change of plans. I mean I was not exactly happy with being a hostage, but this was not something I was onboard with either. "What?! No no no no no, I can't stay here! I've got a wife and two kids back home!"

"Oh come on, how many times have you heard that excuse?" Boyle asked while they all burst into hearty chuckles. While it was not intentional, the 'wife and two kids' line has probably been used way too often in fiction.

"They're both daughters, if you need to know..." I grumbled dryly as I realized that probably was not going to help my case. Before I even knew it, Mullet and Lix Spittle grabbed my hands and held them to their heads for me to continue applying scritches to their scalps.

"Well, if you do a fine enough job on your first week, we can set you up with some shore leave." Celaeno replied before she stood up from her seat and tapped her peg leg on the floor a few times. This was a signal of sorts since her crewmates then stepped away from me. I watched with some caution as she approached me with arms crossed. I started to raise a hand, but paused as her chest became level with my face. Maybe it was just me, but the way her vest was designed almost made it look like they were concealing a pair of breasts. Having not encountered a woman in Equestria who looked partially human, I was left momentarily distracted.

Boyle must have been thinking the same thing as me since he then spoke up. "Hey, captain. Maybe he should start by giving scritches to your tits."

"EXCUSE ME?!" I flinched hard as I realized I had been caught gawking at her potential cleavage. "No no, I was just really taken with the design of her vest!"

Boyle gave me a cockeyed stare while everyone else looked genuinely confused as Mullet stepped away. "Huh? What about her vest? I was talking about her tits right there."

I looked at where Boyle was pointing and stared in bewilderment as I saw Mullet bringing over a small birdcage hanging from his hand by a chain. Inside were a pair of small bird with appearances similar to a cardinal. However, their beaks were small and black, their feathers along their undersides being white with a pale blue color covering their heads and backsides. I recognized the breed immediately. The tufted titmouse. "Oh... Ooooh, I get it. Titmice. Right... Thank god."

Mullet opened the little cage door without a word as the lightly chirping birds hopped about inside. I was not going to ask why a crew of birds were keeping other birds as pets nor do I think it mattered. They were a little shy as I managed to reach in with one hand. "Easy there, pretty birds. It's OK."

I was careful to adjust my tactics for applying scritches to much smaller birds than the pirates around me. They stood their ground warily, but soon began to respond with quiet tweeting as they closed their eyes while I rubbed my fingers and thumb over them. Their rather sleepy eyes and fluffy feathers confirmed their approval of my touch. "Fluttershy would love to meet you two."

"Heh, looks like they're really enjoying that. Now how about her hooters too?" Mullet asked as he pulled the cage away while closing the door. The titmice looked quite satisfied and were settling into a nap.

"Um..." I muttered before I noticed Celaeno was adjusting a few buttons on her coat. "Oh god oh god..."

"What's with you and birds, huh? It's just her hooters." Mullet said as he then held up a little perch that had a pair of owls on it that were of varying shades of gray. But what surprised me most was how tiny they were. No bigger than my fist. Mullet then explained, "Pygmy owls, if 'hooters' is one of your trigger words."

"Oh my god, I didn't know owls could get this small." I muttered as I carefully reached out to them. While small, I was sure that their little beaks and talons could still do serious damage. They watched me with their big round eyes while I reached out to them. As I scritched their little heads, the tiny owls closed their eyes and rotated their heads on a sharp angle. They did not so much hoot as let out quiet yet shrill chirps. "You little things are so precious..."

"We found these little guys abandoned during one of our excursions. Mullet here took him under his wing. I guess you could say he's their papa bird?" Celaeno added while giving her first mate a bit of a knowing smirk.

Visibly flustered, the tough-talking bird looked away as he grumbled, "C'mon, captain. You know it's not like that..."

I too found it hard to believe someone who was ready to gouge out my eye or cut off my ear would have such a soft spot on him. Regardless, I held out my other hand to the little pygmy owls now that I was starting to enjoy myself. Now having some more trust for me, the tiny owls perched upon just one of my fingers for each of them while I continued to give them scritches with my other hand. "I can't get over how cute you little guys are... Fluttershy would have a field day with you."

"Yes, they are. And they take after their pa, don't they?" Celaeno asked while once again giving Mullet a smirk even as the rest of the crew let out quiet chuckles in agreement.

Mullet looked genuinely embarrassed over this playful prodding as he crossed his arms and looked away. I looked at the happy little owls and decided to throw in a jab of my own. "I bet they're just as violent when dispatching their prey."

"Hey, I raised them to be good kids!" Mullet barked as if he had been offended. He then flinched as if his objection only served to prove Celaeno's point since he then looked away with a most flustered scowl.

"Well, you two are much better behaved than your old man." I said almost jokingly to the little owlets before I set them back upon their perch. Mullet muttered something under his breath, but I did not care to listen too closely.

Boyle then smirked as he said, "I'm guessing he won't be giving any scritches to the captain's boobies though."

It was around that time that I started to catch onto their wordplay. "Do they have blue feet?"

As if to answer my question, Lix Spittle let out a yell as she swung a spatula at a couple of blue-footed boobies cackling on the table behind me. "Hey, get outta here! It ain't your dinner time yet!"

I got a bit of a laugh as the duo of boobies whistled and wheezed at the ship's cook before hopping off the table and waddling away back to their quarters. But as they did, another bird waddled into view from behind a crate. Everyone glanced at the little flightless bird with Boyle asking, "Hey, since when did we have a stowaway?"

"That's a kiwi..." I retorted as I recognized the bird from during my stay on Capricorn Island. I had to wonder where they found that one, although it sounded like it found them instead.

"Sure don't look like much. What's your call, captain?" Mullet asked as he returned all of the little birds to the room that likely served as their roost.

Celaeno crossed her arms while looking rather perplexed as to where the little flightless bird came from. "Meh, leave it be for now. Looks like it's kind of on the cute side. I'll have an answer this evening."

However, just as I was starting to relax, Celaeno stepped over to me and pushed me back so my chair was leaning against the table. She then caught me by surprise as she straddled me before beginning to undo the buttons for her vest. "Now then... Time to see if you can impress this captain."

I cringed in horror as I watched the captain essentially disrobe in front of me. Although my horror was dampened when she did open up her vest to reveal her mostly featureless fluffy chest. Despite having a physique that was not too dissimilar to that of a human, I did not see anything from a glance that I would expect to see on a human woman. Even so, I could not shake the feeling that the fluffy layer of feathers was hiding something. I tried to avoid reaching for her chest as I instead started to reach for her head since her pets enjoyed such a touch. Unfortunately, my hopes were dashed as she grabbed my hand. "Hey. Not there."

I flinched as she brought both of my hands to her chest. "Here. Can't be too sure just yet."

I was screaming internally as I could only see this as being forced to molest a woman I barely even knew. The rest of the crew were watching with deep interest, although I think they were also finding some entertainment at the face I was making. I wheezed loudly as I very reluctantly began to push my hands forward, muttering constantly to myself as my fingertips began to reach through her plumage. "This is wrong this is wrong this is wrong this is a holocaust of wrong..."

Almost immediately, Celaeno began to churr in a very womanly manner that I had never heard out of a bird before. Thankfully, my panic began to subside as I did not detect the presence of anything unusual under her plumage. It turns out that those birds are very anatomically correct. I started to apply scritches in greater earnest now that I understood I had nothing to worry about. All the while, Celaeno asked, "Mmmm, no wonder the little ones like this so much... You sure you can't join the crew? I could set you up with 50% of our bounty if you do this every day."

"Uh... Um... I'm good. I'm quite happy baking pastries and giving massages for a living." I replied with unease, still not sure if I was going to find the danger zone in her plumage or not.

Celaeno did not have much of a response. She was in bliss as she churred adorably while leaning a bit backwards as my fingers went to work in her plumage. I was starting to enjoy myself too as I felt through that soft fluffy plumage of hers. Although Mullet then asked, "And what are pastries?"

"Muffins, cupcakes, cookies, anything that...um... Oh god, what did I hit?" I asked as I noticed Celaeno was enjoying this a little too much. I knew something was wrong when she grasped both of my shoulders with her hands, her beak parted while panting in delight even as her plumage began to visibly fluff up. I dared not stop, but I began to feel that sense of panic rising in my gut again.

Thankfully, this did not go on much longer. Celaeno soon regained her composure as she essentially forced herself to get off of me. "OK, I think that's enough for now... Don't want too much of this on the first go."

I watched in relief as the captain stood up and began to close her vest again. "Haven't felt such good vibes since the day I became captain."

I was tempted to ask what even happened on the day she earned that title, but I decided it was probably not something I wanted to know. Mullet must have noticed that I was more than just a bit uncomfortable with how I was basically forced to feel up his captain and smirkingly asked, "Heh, what's the matter, mate? Looking a bit flushed there. Enjoy yourself too much?"

Lix Spittle came up beside me and only exasperated my discomfort as she nuzzled my side. "Oh, he's such a sweet boy, isn't he? He sure knows how to make us birds happy."

"Well why wouldn't I be?!" I yelped as I was literally only doing what I was told to avoid getting into trouble. I had to remind myself that I was not their guest, but their captive. While they were being the most pleasant I had seen from them thus far, they were still pirates and were not above sending me home with a few pieces missing. Or so I was led to believe.

"Oh, what's wrong?" Celaeno asked as she leaned over me, her chest closer to my face than I would have liked it to be. "Don't you like birds with thick plumage? Looks like you do since you really got into giving those scritches just now."

I did all I could to keep my mouth shut and direct my eyes elsewhere. I did not even want to know what those birds consider to be sex appeal if they were completely missing the point of my unease. But when Celaeno straightened her posture, I was not prepared for what she said next. "So it's official then! I'm making James here the newest addition to the crew!"

The other four birds cheered in hearty agreement to this sudden promotion, though I was anything but thrilled by it. What was even going on anymore?! Was I their captive? Their guest? Their newest recruit? She then added, "And to seal the deal, you're getting your own vest."

Boyle then spoke up as he hesitantly said, "Uh... Hate to break it to ya, captain, but...we've been out for a while."

By this point, I kind of zoned out from sheer bewilderment for a moment before Mullet pulled something over my head and I found myself wearing what seemed to be a shirt Boyle was wearing, but a size too big for me and a size too small for him. Probably from back before he bulked up to what he is today. A hand-me-down that just did not fit him anymore? I then looked at Celaeno and said, "With all due respect, I'm not interested in being a pirate. I'm quite happy with my lot in life back in Ponyville."

Lix Spittle then stepped in and said, "You could fill in for Squabble when he gets lost. Which is like...every other month."

It was around then that I started to run out of patience for their incoherent and inconsistent shenanigans. I gave my captors a very dry glare as I was frank as possible with them. "Guys, I wanna go home."

Celaeno's response was the last thing I was expecting to hear out of any of them. "Yeah, I guess we've held you hostage long enough. We should get you home."

Wait, what? They were just going to let me go like that? After snatching me right off a train and threatening to maim me if I did not cooperate? "Huh?! What do you mean long enough? You haven't even decided on a ransom yet!"

Boyle patted me on the head with one hand as he said, "We'll just take what they got in their pockets, if nothing else. You're a good egg."

All I did was stare at them in utter bewilderment. These pirates vexed me. Celaeno then reached behind my chair and undid the belt that had me pinned to it. "All right, let's get this boy home. Stoke the engines, Boyle. I'm setting a course for... Where were you heading? Canterlot?"

"Uh huh..." I grumbled after having all but forgotten what I had been doing at the time I was kidnapped off that train. Once they all returned their headwear to their scalps, Boyle and Mullet went off in different directions with Mullet putting the remaining pet birds away. Now more confused than anything, I followed my captors through the ship's hold and up some stairs at the back of the stern. Once up on deck, I finally got a good look at the airship itself. It had definitely seen better days with all manner of makeshift repairs here and there. My first guess was that these pirates had been staying off the radar for years if their ship had not been properly serviced for so long. Even the gas sack above me appeared to lack a hardened outer casing and was just a brown leather balloon that seemed to have suffered several ruptures of the course of its lifetime. "The old girl looks a bit roughed up..."

"Yeah, that's par for the course when you're pirates, but I've done my best to keep old Zephyrus going." I heard Boyle say as he emerged from the door behind me. A pair of stairs led up and around the outer edges of the airship to where the helm was located. Celaeno took hold of the wheel as Boyle called out, "The engines are stoked and ready, captain! We're good to go!"

"That'll do, Boyle! Next stop! Canterlot!" Celaeno called out as Mullet too emerged from below deck. I could hear the buzz of the propellers aft of the ship starting to buzz, but not quite as clearly as the ones on the Olympia. It sounded like even the airship's engines were in dire need of an overhaul. As the ship started to turn to starboard, I took the time to survey my surroundings at the edge of the deck. The ship was overall smaller than the Olympia, but not by much. I was surprised a crew of five was enough to maintain such a vessel. The sun was beginning to set over the horizon and I could see Ponyville far in the distance and miles below. We must have been no less than three miles off the ground.

It was a bit of a fun ride as we sailed towards Canterlot. Maybe because riding an airship is already an inherently interesting experience in of itself. It was definitely a new experience to see Canterlot so far below us. However, I noticed that we were not descending to prepare for docking inside the mountain's summit. I looked around the deck, seeing Celaeno's four crewmates standing near the rigging that held the ship under its gas sack. They seemed to be...loosening the ropes. "No..."

"We all ready?!" Celaeno called out as the ship's engines started to fall quiet as we drifted to a stop. I peered over the side and saw that we were probably floating right above Canterlot.

"Aye, we're all set! Hey, dogmeat! Better grab onto something!" Mullet called out as I saw that they were indeed preparing the release the ship's rigging.

"No!" I yelled in horror as I realized what was about to happen. I turned and looked up at Celaeno as I called out, "No! There's an airship dock at the summit! You can just fly in there instead!"

"They'll be expecting that!" Celaeno called back to me as I realized to my horror that there was no stopping this crazy train. The crazed captain then called out to her equally crazed crewmen, "Do it!"

All at once, the four sturdy ropes that were attached from the ship's gas sack were released from their binds and... Well, it was about as fun as it sounded. I clung to the edge of the ship by its railing for dear life as the entire airship went into a freefall! The gas sack likely just drifted away to god knows where, but the Zephyrus was falling right towards Canterlot. I was squealing incoherently as the resulting g-forces did a number on my nerves and stomach, but the rest of the crew sounded like they were having the time of their lives. What were they hooting and hollering for? We were all about to die!

I was in such a panic that I did not even notice what they were saying to each other. But out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Lix Spittle throw a lever set into the deck itself. Right out of the middle of the ship, a massive sail of sorts unfurled and seemed to be serving as a big white parachute. Much to my relief, the ship's descent rapidly decelerated as I once again found my momentarily weightless body on solid ground. I panted and wheezed and even kissed the deck while so unbelievably happy to know I was going to live. I did not even stand up until I felt the ship finally set down with a heavy thud among the rustling of leaves. Celaeno let out a whoop of exhilaration. I am just amazed she did not lose her hat during that drop. "Woo, that was fun! So, who're we conducting business with?"

It was only then that I processed what had happened and jumped up before glaring at the captain of the pirate ship in utter exasperated frustration. "What in god's name is wrong with you birdbrains?! I thought I was gonna die! What kind of captain jettisons an airship's only means of buoyancy and strands themselves...in...in..."

I then took a good look around at where we had landed. Trees and a tall wall bordered the area. And right off the airship's starboard side was a tall and elegant structure I knew all too well. "Oooooh my god, do you have any idea where you've stranded yourselves?"

"Right where we wanted, right?" Lix Spittle asked while I happened to notice that one kiwi from earlier stranded in a tree right over the other side of the ship's port side before hopping down and out of sight. Lucky little guy.

"No... No, not even close... You guys really don't wanna be here!" I said as I marveled at the sheer incompetence of this group of pirates. We had landed smack in the middle of the royal gardens! "You dropped us right down in the royal family's backyard!"

As if to prove my point, I heard some sort of alarm going of in the distance. "Aaaaaand there's the alarm. They know we're here. You're all screwed now."

Sure enough, I saw a brigade of guards rushing out of the distant doorway with weapons ready while Celaeno stepped up to the edge of the deck beside me. She seemed to have no comprehension of just how dire their situation was. "Good evening, boys! We're here to do business with whoever runs this place."

The guards came to a stop as they gazed up at us with looks of utter confusion. I suppose it is not every day that they find an entire intact airship stranded in the gardens. The parachute we had been saved by was now draped over the wall of the port side. And just when it looked like the situation could not get anymore surreal, Princess Luna herself came out with another group of guardsmen before staring up at us. I silently waved down at her while she directed her gaze at Celaeno. "Um... How did... The airship docks are on the opposite side of the mountain. Please make your way over there. I will send word to grant you clearance."

I think she did not noticed me at first, or perhaps Luna was just too bewildered by such an outlandish sight in her own home. However, Celaeno then grabbed me by the back of my collar and pushed me a bit closer to the edge of the deck. By that point, I was about ready to deck her over the head with a firm swat to the beak to get her to back off. "Hello there, your highness! We're here to make a trade! Whatever you have."

I then heard Boyle call out from nearby, now audibly excited that this hostage situation they had was about to pay off. "Do they have any sand?!"

Celaeno seemed mirror his interest in sand as she said, "Yes, and sand. Lots of sand. The smooth stuff."

"How's about bread?!" Lix Spittle added as the crew started to gather near their captain at the edge of the deck.

"Don't forget seeds. We're running low on that, last I checked." Mullet added as Squabble followed after him with yet another incoherent squawk to convey some sort of suggestion I could not decipher.

"Yeah, that too! Bread and seed with...uh... Actually, can we get back to you on that in a minute?!" Celaeno then called down at the bewildered princess and guardsmen before the entire lot of them dragged me back inside the ship before slamming the door closed behind them. "OK, suggestion box is open, people. Anyone got any ideas?"

"You guys didn't think this through at all, did you?!" I said with a louder voice than usual as my patience was finally on the verge of reaching its breaking point. Even right outside the door, I could hear the sound of many hooves clopping about. It sounded like a boarding party was already up on deck. They must have figured out that this was a sort of hostage situation by then. "You guys are remarkably disorganized for pirates..."

They did not pay me any mind at first and just muttered quietly amongst themselves. But as I beheld my surroundings, I deduced we were in the ship's treasure hold. At least that is what I am sure they used it for. I saw a hefty pile of gold doubloons that did not quite look like bits. And upon closer inspection, I found one with its golden sheen peeled back to reveal a shade of dark brown. Chocolate. Wrapped in gilded foil.

I took the chocolate coin in hand as I started to roll around the thoughts in my head. This stuff barely qualified as loot. And I doubt they genuinely thought they had acquired a massive pile of cash. "Guys...?"

Failing to get their attention, I slapped Boyle over the back of the head with that chocolate coin. That caused him to turn around as all eyes fell upon me. I then stiffly held that false coin up for all to see and asked, "Is this a game to you?"

"What makes you say that?" Mullet asked while not really noticing that I was starting to feel particularly frustrated with the lot of them.

I was starting to wonder if this was all some sort of elaborate prank. If they were indeed pirates, they were by far the most incompetent pirates I had ever heard of. "This coin. It is made of chocolate. All of these doubloons here are just chocolate wrapped in foil. On top of that, you never had a concise plan for a ransom. And now you've dropped anchor with no way out right in the backyard of the royal family where the royal guard are always present..."

They all fell silent. Squabble aside, the entire crew looked every which way as they were confronted over this. Mullet was the first to speak as he said, "Yeeeeeah, about that... You're the first hostage we've ever taken... We only got the idea after word got around long enough about there being this one of a kind guy in the world. All the stuff we have here is treasure that no one would notice missing..."

I dropped the coin in unblinking frustration as I glared at my captors. They had absolutely no idea what they were doing with this ordeal being a complete waste of my time. Fresh out of patience, I marched out of the room with no one daring to stop me and made my way up the stairs to the door that led out to the deck. Sure enough, there was an entire platoon of guardsmen waiting with spears ready with Luna standing in the middle of them all. They stepped aside as I came out onto the deck before I stiffly pointed at the open door. "All yours, gentlemen!"

The guardsmen charged into the hold as screeches and squawks echoed below deck, most of it probably coming from Squabble. Wheezing through my nostrils, I turned to Luna as she stepped towards me with a look of concern. "Are you well? What are you even doing here with those...birds?"

"Don't ask because I don't have a proper answer for this." I grumbled while finally relieved to be back on solid ground in a place I was familiar with. "They snatched me right off the train on my way up here. No idea what they wanted from me, although it sounded like they intended to forward a ransom to you and your sisters."

Luna proceeded to give a cockeyed stare in response to such an outrageous claim. "They abducted you? Off a train? That's absurd. I haven't heard of such a feat of daring when it comes to abductions before. Who even are they?"

"Pirates, or so they claim." I retorted while looking back at the door as it sounded like the crew was having a quite a frustrating time with the guardsmen that were trying to arrest them. "I can't say I didn't find some entertainment in their company at times, but if they are indeed pirates, they are by far the most hapless pirates I've ever heard of."

"Not to mention the notion of piracy even being real is particularly farfetched." Luna mused as she walked around the ship's deck. "Pirates are simply the product of maritime fairy tales and bedtime stories. We don't even have laws passed against piracy due to its nonexistence, so I am not so certain how we will even go about prosecuting them if at all. Although kidnapping is still a serious crime..."

I thought the notion of pirates in Equestria did not sound right. My immediate assumption was that the crew that snatched me were just a bunch of pirate enthusiasts that just really liked the overall aesthetic and rolled with it. But it was right around then that I looked up to see someone swooping down to us. It was Nightmare Moon. "What is the commotion I was hearing? And why was the alarm sounded? Has something..."

Nightmare Moon then went silent as she stood beside us and scanned her surroundings. The look in on her face was enough to almost make me laugh. "Luna. Why is there a stricken airship sitting in our gardens?"

"I... Uh..." Luna mumbled before she looked at me. "Why IS this airship here anyway? And where is its gas sack?"

I snorted as I recalled the ridiculous midair jettisoning of that vital part of the airship almost three miles off the ground. "They turned the thing loose and sent the whole thing into a freefall!"

Nightmare Moon recoiled at the revelation. "Madness! The gas sack is only to be jettisoned in emergencies! They are most fortunate that an emergency parachute is a required featured on all airships in case such an event occurs! How would they even take flight again after making such a drastic maneuver?!"

"I really don't think they thought that part through..." I said with almost a snicker as I started to feel pretty satisfied knowing that my captors had literally dropped themselves into the last place a criminal would want to be. "In fact, I don't think they planned any of this through from the moment they grabbed me off the train on my way up here."

The Princess of Dreams gave me a most unsettled gaze. "They...abducted you? By force?"

"Strung me up inside a burlap sack, if you need to know." I explained while still not really sure what to make of the entire experience.

Nightmare Moon's tone darkened as she turned to her sister. "Luna, go inform our sister of what has transpired. I shall oversee this operation for now. I have...experience in dealing with hostage situations."

"Very well. I leave this to you." Luna retorted before spreading her wings and flying off to spread the word. I doubt Celestia even knew what had happened at the time.

Knowing Nightmare Moon would not taken kindly to anyone who would inflict harm upon me, I felt it necessary to speak up before anything else could happen. "For what it's worth, they never harmed me."

"Most wise of them. Now I will not need to maim them." She replied smugly while probably intending to give my captors quite a scare. It was only then that the door below deck swung open to reveal the guards beginning to emerge with the captured crew. However, Nightmare Moon stared in surprise at what she was seeing. "Harpies? Here? This far north?"

Harpies? That is what they call those bird people? Strangely fitting when considering the rest of Equestria's races of people. Once by one, the crew were led out with their heads hung low and their hands secured behind their backs. Celaeno looked particularly embarrassed. Although I almost got a laugh out of poor Squabble. He was the last to emerge and was not so much being led out of the ship as he was being dragged along inside a fine net. His limbs were visibly secured too, but him must have given them so much trouble that he guards took no chances. Nightmare Moon even turned to Estoc, who seemed to have led the operation, and asked, "What sort of trouble did that one give you?"

"All manner of headaches, your highness. Good thing there was a spare net lying around in there." Estoc replied while looking noticeably puzzled. "Although...what we did find down there..."

That reminded me. Having the airship just drop out of the sky like that must have caused all sorts of chaos down in the holds. My thoughts went to the pet birds that I had seen. "Wait a second. Did you happen to find any smaller birds in there? Were they all right?"

Estoc at first looked at me in confusion, but then seemed to realize what I was asking about. "Oh, them? Yes, they're fine. It was a mess in there, but they were secured in cages that were fastened to the walls. They were a bit frazzled, but otherwise unharmed. But back to what I was saying..."

"Yes...?" Nightmare Moon asked as I too listened in. "If they are indeed pirates, I assume you found some stolen goods?"

"Um... About that..." Estoc said as he levitated a chart of sorts before him. "We found a crate of rubber ducks, a chest containing nothing but cashews, a barrel of sea salt taffy, a stash of discontinued chocolate coins, and..."

"Sand!" Boyle shouted from nearby. He and his crewmates were lined up in a row with guardsmen standing by with spears ready. It looked like some of them had helped themselves to bits of that taffy too.

"Yes, lots and lots of bags packed with sand." Estoc grumbled as he rolled up the chart. "Beyond that, just a mishmash of assorted goods of dubious value. Even all of the weapons we found were just wooden props someone must have carved in their spare time. The only functional weapon we found was a saber that has seen a lot of use."

"I didn't even...see... Are they just a gang of kleptomaniacs who snatch up whatever they can find?" I asked in confusion before turning to the five 'pirates' as they sat or squatted on the deck. By that point, I was more baffled than annoyed.

Estoc just shrugged his shoulders as he said, "From the looks of things, anything they did 'steal' was not even remotely valuable."

I sighed while shaking my head, the ruse having all but fallen apart by that point. "Pirates in name only, huh?"

"Hey, we ARE pirates!" Mullet yelled in irritation before then mumbling under his breath just loud enough for me to catch. "Kind of..."

Nightmare Moon then turned to the gang of pirate wannabes while I started to smirk to myself. It felt really good to see them in shackles after all the crap they gave me. At least for the moment. I then whispered to her, "For the record, they have no idea who you are. I brought you up at one point and they just laughed."

"Did they now?" Nightmare Moon asked coolly as she stood before the group of birds. "Well... I never once imagined I would ever encounter an entourage of harpies this far away from the tropics. You're all a long way from home. So, what brings you into my home with a very dear friend of mine in your clutches?"

While Squabble did not seem to be even remotely aware of the situation while his eyes were looking...elsewhere, the looks of unease in the eyes of the other four harpies showed that they were starting to realize who they were being addressed by. Nightmare Moon then carried on while maintaining a menacing visage and imposing tone of voice that only she can muster. "I understand that you are also behind the times. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Nightmare Moon. Princess of Dreams and sovereign of Equestria."

"Nightmare Mo... Oh man oh man oh man oh man, the lad wasn't messing with us..." Boyle muttered rather loudly as I noticed him beginning to visibly sweat. I did warn them. And it was almost laughter-inducing to see the panic in his eyes.

Nightmare Moon then glanced at me over her shoulder. "You say that you were never harmed and I believe you. But is there anything else I should know about that transpired aboard this ship?"

Thoroughly frustrated with what Mullet put me through, my eyes fell upon him. "If you must know, the cyclops there held a knife to my face and considered gouging out my eye or cutting off my nose or ear and sending them to you."

My revelation must have struck a nerve since Nightmare Moon sharply turned her head to look at Mullet as he visibly flinched to see her eyes now filled with a bright white glow. "Did you now...?"

The rest of the crew looked incredibly fearful, especially Celaeno. She could not even bring herself to watch as Nightmare Moon began to slowly approach the one member of the crew that came anywhere close to doing me harm. But I also saw her give me a rather pained glance before looking away, trying to hide her face under the wide brim of her hat.

Gone was Mullet's menacing presence. All that remained was a cowering sense of dread as he began to scoot backwards and away from the approaching Princess of Dreams. His rather deep voice began to speak in pleading, "I swear, I wasn't gonna do it! I wouldn't harm a hair on his head! He's a good lad! We weren't gonna send him home in less than one piece!"

The more I watched, the more I actually believed him. I am not saying I was about to forgive him for that treatment, but I was starting to suspect the entire crew, even the menacing Mullet, were just putting on a show to get into the whole 'pirate' theme of their line of work. I especially thought back to the little pygmy owlets down in the hold and the supposed sweetness I had been told he shows them. It was all a bluff. These harpies were much kinder than they were letting on.

Knowing that Nightmare Moon was not above killing her enemies, I stepped forward and set my hand on her shoulder. When she glanced at me, I just shook my head. I was convinced by then that they were not a threat and this entire mess was the result of a cavalcade of comically poor decisions. Just to prove her point, Nightmare Moon suddenly launched a small bolt of lightning magic right into the spot on the deck before Mullet, prompting a panicked squawk from him. The glow in her eyes faded to reveal her unnatural almost feline irises. Lix Spittle, apparently noticing that Nightmare Moon was showing mercy, let out a loud sigh. "Phew... I don't think we're ready to lose more pieces of ourselves. We really need to start keeping track of current events."

"Oh please, save me your lies." Nightmare Moon grumbled as she and I stepped back with her presiding over the captured harpies. "You are not pirates. What are you?"

Mullet glanced left and right, apparently amazed to find that he was unscathed after Nightmare Moon took a shot at him. When no one else spoke up, he did so instead. "If you really need to know... I guess we fancy ourselves a bunch of swashbuckling treasure hunters."

I then approached Celaeno when I saw how reluctant she was to even say a word. I lifted the brim of her hat, but she sharply turned her head away. I tried to be gentle since she had easily been one of the most amicable members of the crew. "Captain."

I noticed her pluck a few feathers out of the fluff at the base of her surprisingly long neck using only her beak, possibly out of stress. I reached under her hat and cupped her face, rubbing my fingers and thumb through her plumage to apply scritches. I felt her relax somewhat in my grasp before I tilted her head up enough to look at me. "I'm strongly considering dropping any charges against you. But I need to know who you are. Just a bunch of treasure hunters who really dig the whole pirate aesthetic?"

She looked hurt more than anything else. Almost as if my inviting the royal guard to arrest her was an act of betrayal. Or maybe she was just suffering from some bruised pride after dragging her crew into a trap with no way out. She let out a sigh as her eyes looked elsewhere. "Yeah... More or less."

A plan started to form in my head. They did not seem like bad folk. And it looked like they had seen a lot during their travels. And now that they were stranded in Canterlot... I looked to Nightmare Moon and asked, "Could you please send for Shining Armor? I'd like a word with him."

Nightmare Moon lifted her head as her blue magic aura billowed around the length of her horn. Not even twenty seconds later, the magic aura faded before she looked at me. "He will be along shortly."

I left Celaeno along and approached the edge of the ship's deck that faced the castle nearby. The guards had already set up a gangplank to board the ship while several remained up on deck. I soon saw Shining Armor emerge from the tall door at the far edge of the courtyard and came trotting our way while decked out in his armor with the exception of his helmet. But once he drew near, he seemed to figure out exactly what the large wooden structure before him was as he stopped in his tracks. He looked up at me while I waved back at him. "S'up?!"

Shining Armor lowered his head to look at the grounded airship before looking back up at me. "Why is this here?!"

"Long story! Just get up here!" I called back before Shining Armor understandably trotted up the gangplank with some hesitation and confusion. But right as he was about to board the ship, he stopped short. He seemed a little hesitant to actually set foot on the deck. "What? What's wrong?"

"Um... This thing is completely grounded, right? It's not swaying?" He asked while I could only cock my head to one side in confusion. He must have noticed my inquisitive gaze and said, "Oh, it's just that I get airsick like you wouldn't believe. And I'm not in the mood to lose my lunch right now."

"Really? You?" I asked while amazed the captain of the guard himself could have such an inconvenient weakness.

Shining Armor at least tried to laugh at the notion. "Yeah, really. Put me on an ocean liner in a hurricane and I'm just fine. But put me on an airship and I'll be blowing chunks in no time."

"Well... No, I really don't think the airship can even move right now. It's pretty firmly grounded now that the gas sack is gone." I explained while definitely not feeling like I was on a moving vehicle. The ship was firmly balanced on its keel at the time.

With some trepidation, Shining Armor stepped onto the deck and went completely still. He barely moved his head as if glancing around for trouble. "OK... No movement... Yeah, I'm good. Anyway, what did..."

It was only then that he looked past me to see Nightmare Moon presiding over the five captured harpies. He then looked my way and asked, "Isn't it a little early for Nightmare Night?"

"Nah, that's just their thing. They fancy themselves pirates and... Actually, that's not important." I replied before glancing back over at the five harpies and recalling everything I had seen while inside the ship. "What I needed to ask you is... You got room in the guard for them?"

"Do I... Hang on, what?" Armor asked before glancing at them and back to me. "You're asking me to enlist a bunch of.....weirdoes into the royal guard? From what I heard, they were involved in a hostage situation just now. I mean... I wasn't told about the airship here, but..."

"Yeah, that was me. They snatched me right off the train while having no idea how to even be pirates. They literally had no idea what they were doing. It's actually pretty hilarious in hindsight." I said while almost finding my abduction funny in retrospect. I looked back at my former captors and shook my head in bemusement. "Their bark is a lot worse than their bite. You think you could take them in? They don't seem to be doing so hot on their own. Maybe as... I dunno... Recon scouts? You got anything like that?"

Shining Armor titled his head to one side as he observed the five of them from where he was standing. "Yeah, we do... Supply running might also work... I'm assuming you won't be pressing any charges?"

"No, I'm not interested in taking them to court. They're just a bunch of goofballs who didn't know what they were doing. But it looks like they've been doing surprisingly well for themselves while traveling off the grid for years. They might be really useful among your men." I replied before looking down at my friend. "You think you could do that for them? I have a feeling they won't let you down."

With a long sigh, Shining Armor nodded his head. "OK, I'll at least give them a chance. Considering what they did with you though, I'll have to put them through a few trials to make sure they're not as much trouble as I just heard. I'll also need to have the engineers inspect their ship first to see if it's cut out for the job. Looks like it's seen better days..."

"Yeah, kidnapping is a really stupid thing to do no matter how you slice it... But really, thanks. They're not bad guys. Just a bit aimless." I replied while feeling a bit more glad for the hapless 'pirates'. I then made my way over to the five harpies while Nightmare Moon stepped back. "All right, I talked with the captain of the guard. He's willing to cut you all a break. You're not going to be arrested."

"What's the catch...?" Celaeno asked with her gaze directed to the floor. She really was not having a good day.

I decided to not beat around the bush with my response. "I've asked him to hire you. As recon scouts and the like."

Celaeno suddenly looked up at me, as did the rest of her crew aside from derpy Squabble. They all looked like they could not believe what they had just heard. Celaeno was the first to speak as she said, "Whoa... No way, this sounds too good to be true... You're really vouching for us?"

I tried to sweeten the deal by explaining what they would likely have to expect from being with the royal guard. "Think of it this way. You'll be better supplied and better fed. And the royal guard will maintain your ship. And while scouting, I'm sure you can squeeze in some time for treasure hunting on the side."

Mullet was the first to voice approval for the offer. "Sounds like the lad's setting us up with the opportunity of a lifetime, captain. What's your call?"

The rest of the crew, except for Squabble, looked quite excited and even hopeful at such an offer. While Celaeno was not looking quite as down as before, she still seemed conflicted about the situation. Finally, she let out a sigh and said, "Let me think this over first..."

I brought my hand to Celaeno's face and once again began to apply light scritches through her feathers while cupping her head, glad to see that this whole mess was starting to end on a positive note. "It would...be actually kind of nice to see you again with you all in a better place. You're all...interesting people."

I think the guards were starting to understand that the five harpies were not criminals by this point and undid the binds that were securing their limbs. But once her arms were free, Celaeno reached up and firmly grabbed me by the wrist. I froze as she looked up at me and spoke with a whisper, "I want a word with you. Alone. When we get a minute."

This almost felt like a threat and opened a pit in my gut. As if I had done something wrong and was about to catch hell for it. Then again, suddenly being called for a private talk after a tense moment usually does. "Aye."

The crew of 'pirates' went back below deck once they were free. Probably to tidy up after that crazy dive probably caused all manner of loose objects to get tossed about. It was not like they were going anywhere. All except for Squabble, who Nightmare Moon took an interest in as he just sat there with his eyes looking off in two directions. When I had my back turned for a moment, I heard the guy let out an impressive belch only to turn and see Nightmare Moon staggering away while gagging and gasping for air. I cringed, as did Celaeno, and laughed under my breath. "Probably was better going down..."

With my thoughts going to what it was the crew ate shortly before we arrived, I turned to Celaeno with a question on my mind. "Hey, that...slop Lix Spittle served up. Is that the norm for you birds?"

Celaeno did not seem to be in the mood to talk to me just yet since she just stood at the edge of the deck with her arms crossed. I was about to drop the subject, but she did provide a response without even looking at me. "Yeah... Usually."

My assumption was that the nature of their occupation made gathering supplies difficult, which resulted in very meager or limited food options. Or that the slop Lix Spittle served was all she knows how to cook due to lack of opportunities to expand her culinary repertoire. I then asked, "You think she would get some use out of a cookbook?"

"She would probably appreciate that... Actually, we all probably would." Celaeno retorted quietly, probably more than sick of that slop by now. It was right around then that I felt the ship creak under me, probably just tilting slightly to one side on its keel. But no sooner had it happened that I heard a thud. Celaeno then looked past me as she cast an inquisitive stare at something behind me. "What's his problem?"

When I turned to look, I found Shining Armor collapsed on the deck while looking very green in the face. Estoc was quick to rush to his side, but look more annoyed than anything. "Captain, the ship barely listed a few centimeters! Was that really too much for you?!"

"Told you...I can't handle the air... Lemme stay down here a minute... Can't feel the rocking as much when laying low..." Shining Armor groaned while trying his surest to stay in control of his stomach. Estoc groaned and shook his head, probably having to witness such a sight more times than he would care to admit. I admit I got a chuckle out of that, but stepped back from the gangplank as a number of stallions and mares decked out in sailor uniforms boarded the ship and were instructed by Estoc to go below deck. Probably the ones who would be inspecting the current state of the Zephyrus.

I could not find the will to start up a conversation with Celaeno beyond what was already said. She seemed rather upset with me. But as Nightmare Moon finally composed herself after getting a face full of slop fumes from Squabble, she turned to face the door leading below deck as Mullet emerged with a few companions. The two little titmice perched atop his head, the two little pygmy owls on each shoulder, and the two blue-footed boobies waddling along after him. It looked like they survived that crazy landing just fine and were being brought out for some fresh air. He turned to Nightmare Moon as he asked, "Hey there, um... Just taking the tits, hooters, and boobies out to stretch their land legs while we've dropped anchor."

She did not say anything, but seemed to give Mullet permission to disembark from the ship so long as he did not go far. When he came over to Celaeno, she then asked, "How'd they do? The cages stay in place?"

"Yeah, they weathered the landing just fine. No sign of the stowaway though." Mullet replied while probably referring to that stray kiwi. I decided to make no mention of it now likely being out in the courtyard somewhere.

Once he passed us, Celaeno motioned for me to follow her as she too began to make her way down the gangplank. She was probably going into town for a drink and would need me to escort her through the palace. Estoc must have been having the same idea since he suddenly trotted over to me. "James, hold on. Take this. Just to be safe."

I watched as he used his levitation magic to undo the straps holding his own sword to the side of his armor and passed it to me. While rapiers are not a type of sword I specialize in, I still managed to get the scabbard affixed to my side before starting to follow Celaeno down the gangplank. But before I got far, I was stopped again. This time, by Shining Armor as he called out to me. "Hey, James! Just a sec!"

I turned to look at the captain as he still remained sprawled out on the floor just in case the ship moved at all. He looked like his stomach had settled by then since he did not appear to be in discomfort as he spoke. "Weren't you supposed to be meeting up with Twilight today?"

A sensation of dread hit me hard as I was suddenly reminded of why I was on that train in the first palace when I got snatched right off it. I cringed as I brought my hands to the sides of my head as I knew I was going to catch hell for bailing on her like that. "Oh nooooo, I completely forgot about that! She's gonna kill me!"

"Heheeeeeeh, sorry to hear that! Though I can't blame you if you didn't wanna show up. Goodness knows I try to get out of those meet-ups if I can help it. Best of luck when she catches you!" He said with a laugh as I tried to not think too hard about the imminent encounter with his sister. For the moment, I followed Celaeno down the gangplank and across the courtyard before staying by her side as we entered the castle itself.

Celaeno allowed her eyes to wander as I guided her through the halls. She must have only dreamed of ever setting foot inside the home of royalty. "Never thought I'd actually get to see a place like this..."

I eventually led her out of the palace and then allowed her to lead. Celaeno was getting a lot of attention wherever we went while walking through the streets of Canterlot. Harpies must be a very rare sight in these parts. Eventually, we stopped before Celaeno led me into a rather humble little pub. With the sun having all but set over the horizon, lots of locals were getting off work and popping in to have a drink. Celaeno hung her hat by the door before she sat herself down on a stool at the bar and motioned for me to sit beside her. She ordered a bottle of gin for us to split, the pine-like scent of juniper berries rising from the colorless liquid as it was poured over ice. I finally asked, "So...what's up, captain?"

"Don't call me that." She said quietly before taking a sip of her chilled drink. "Don't go telling the crew this yet, but I'm considering disbanding the crew."

"Wait, what? Just like that? Where's this coming from?" I asked before taking a swig of my own drink after watching the distorted rippling effects deep in the colorless liquid as the ice melted into it. I tensed up as I felt the first strong and crisp bite of pine and alcohol going down my throat. Gin is not a drink I tend to favor as I am more partial to whisky and vodka. "Ugh... Crisp as a winter's morning..."

"Why do you think?" She asked before taking another sip of her drink before setting it down rather firmly with a clack. "I left my crew stranded with no way out and got us all tied up in shackles. What kind of captain does that?"

"Hey, hey, you know that's not true. You've kept your crew going a long time on such a modest budget. Not just anyone can do that." I replied while trying to be as honest and down to earth as I could. "You didn't fail them. The lot of you just got a bit too overzealous with e whole pirate thing. I mean there's a reason piracy just isn't a thing in Equestria."

"No, James... One of my crew invited the guard right into he ship to capture us. And through that, I feel like I've betrayed everyone." She said with a sigh before starting to lift her glass only to lose the will to drink and lower it back to the counter. "And a good captain always takes responsibility..."

I had almost forgotten what she said in the depths of their ship's hold. I did not think she was being quite that serious about it at the time. "Captain... I never was a member of your crew."

"You were by the time I put my full trust in you." She muttered before looking at me with a finger tracing through the feathers along the base of her neck. "Why do you think I let you give me those scritches in the first place? I left myself vulnerable and you showed me you were trustworthy. That kind of faith was all I needed to see to know you were right for my crew."

"And what did I have to offer that the rest of your crew could not provide?" I asked while still finding the notion of being a 'pirate' of the skies all my life to be more than just a little ridiculous.

Celaeno turned her gaze down to the glass of gin in her grasp, as if her own eyes were looking at her own reflection on the surface of her drink. "You know how to make us birds happy."

I was left completely unsure of how to respond at first. That was easily one of the most direct, simple, yet sincere responses I have ever gotten. I did not even look at her as I took another sip of my gin. "Then...is it not enough that I've secured you an opportunity to turn your aimless wandering into something more sustainable?"

My words did little to soothe her wounded pride and sense of duty. Celaeno burst into tears as the alcohol probably started to hit her pretty hard and fast. She went on a tangent about a captain's pride and duty and how the supposed 'betrayal' of her newest crewmate was entirely of her own doing. While I knew I should take her words with a grain of salt at the time, I felt bad that I had caused her to cry. Frustrating as the experience was, I could tell Celaeno was not a bad person and never intended to see any harm come to me from the start.

It was only when she finally stopped talking and poured herself another shot of gin that I tried to think of something that might help soothe her insecurities. Celaeno was just having a bad day and was going through some complications she had no experience in dealing with before and was blowing things out of proportion. "Hey... You seem to be having a bad day, so how about a massage? I give those for a living."

"A mas... A what?" She asked while starting to look just a little tipsy, but I doubt she is a happy drunk. The booze was not doing much to lift her mood.

"A massage. Think of it as scritches, but for more of your body." I replied while thinking that if I was going to miss out on my job, I might as well make up for it with a surprise customer.

Celaeno averted her gaze while scratching away at the base of her neck with unease. "Oh... Well... You won't put me or my mates in a bad place, will you?"

I gently took her hand and pulled it away from her chest, thinking she might end up plucking out some feathers. "No. I'm just offering you a favor."

"Well... If you insist." She replied quietly before rubbing some tears from her face. We both chugged what was left in our glasses before she set a stack of bits on the counter. I guess she was treating me to a drink in exchange for the trouble she put me through. Without a word, she grabbed her hat on our way out while I led Celaeno back to the palace to find a spare room for a bit of privacy.

I was almost confused to hear the clacking of stone against stone while we walked the streets of Canterlot with the roads illuminated by the glows of the streetlamps. And I was really hoping we would not encounter Twilight and her parents while we were out. A quick glance at Celaeno reminded me of that emerald peg leg of hers. I felt it would be best not to inquire how she got that for the time being.

The interior of the palace was lightly patrolled once we returned with Celaeno being very silent during the trek. Once I led her into a guest room, I turned to face her and found the captain scratching away at her neck. A feather or two fell out, giving me the impression it was a habit done out of stress. "Hey... Hold on."

Seeing that what she was doing was a very minor act of self harm, I pulled her hand away and brought mine to her neck as I dragged my softer fingers through her plumage. Celaeno let out a light gasp, but soon sighed in conflicted relaxation as I saw her close her eyes. "You really are good to us birds..."

"Well, I've had time to practice..." I muttered before I noticed her pulling away with a look of unease. Making a bit of a snap decision, I reached out and pulled her into a secure embrace to prevent her from digging into her feathers with her own talons. It was only then that I was holding her in much the same manner I would with a human woman. A first during my time in Equestria, even moreso than with Smolder. "Really... It's OK. I'm not mad at you. And you're not in trouble."

I felt Celaeno put her arms around me while she let out a shaky sigh. "I'm sorry if we gave you any trouble... Really... I never meant to see you put in a bad place."

"And I believe you by now." I whispered back to her while stroking my hand down the long feathers that hung from the back of her head. "You're not a bad captain. You're just...really bad pirates."

"Yeah... I guess we really do suck as pirates when you get right down to it..." Celaeno muttered while almost sounding like she was about to chuckle at her own ineptitude as a scourge of the skies. "Anyway...I guess I'm ready for whatever you have now... Got nothing better to do."

"OK then. Just get comfortable on the bed and we'll get started." I replied before gently releasing Celaeno from my arms. But when she crawled onto the bed, I noticed her press her hands down into the soft covers. "What's up?"

"Would you believe me if I said I haven't seen a bed in years?" Celaeno asked while apparently marveling at how cushy the luxurious bed was to her touch. "You think we'll get comfy digs like this if we're really serving in the guard?"

"Maybe not as fancy as this bed, but I'm sure you'll all get proper accommodations installed on your ship." I replied while not being surprised that they had been lacking in certain modern conveniences out there. They properly slept on cots and hammocks all the while.

"I'm starting to like the sound of that offer..." Celaeno muttered as she removed her gambeson and hat before draping them over the side of the bed. She then lied down on her front and asked, "So...I just get comfortable like this?"

"Yep, this is how I usually do it. Now just relax and I'll get started." I retorted before kicking off my shoes and straddling her. I thought back to the massage sessions I had with Novo on Capricorn Island as reference for how to get started as I dug my fingers through her neck.

"Whoa, that's a...lot firmer than those scritches... Mmm... Can't say I don't like it though..." Celaeno muttered as she rested her head on her arms and allowed me to do as I pleased. Her build was indeed very reminiscent of a human woman, though missing a few more mammalian assets. She was indeed very lean and fit, though the meager diet of the crew likely contributed to that.

"If you don't mind me asking... Why did you and the gang decide to come after me? It doesn't sound like you did it just to try something new as pirates." I asked as my hands began to make their way down her back. I certainly had the right to know, especially since it sounded like kidnapping was not something they had done before.

Celaeno let out a long sigh, almost as if she was embarrassed about the whole thing. "You've seen the state we're in. The condition of the ship. The quality of our food. We've been living lean for a long time, but things were starting to get a bit desperate for us. We were running out of time and then we heard about someone out there who was the only one of his kind in the world."

"I guess I shouldn't be surprised that knowledge about me would get around just enough after two years..." I muttered while wondering where they picked up that information.

"Yeah, well... We got the idea that if that guy is so rare, maybe someone would pay his weight in gold for his safe return if he went missing. So we tracked him... I mean you...down in Ponyville and watched and waited. Then you got on that train at the very back and... Well..." Celaeno explained before looking back at me while looking like she was tempted to laugh at the sheer stupidity of such a move. "I think you've figured out by now we really didn't plan that out as much as we should have. We...eh...kinda suck as pirates."

"Well, when you drop the whole facade, I have to say you just might be the nicest pirates I've ever heard of." I replied while my hands moved to her waist. "Trust me, pirates are real back where I come from and they are far worse than you can possibly imagine. They're not a demographic you want to associate yourself with."

"Well, it's not like we ever wanted to hurt anyone." Celaeno retorted as she let out a long sigh of relaxation. "Man, you're good at that... But... Where was I? Oh yeah... It's not the villainous aspect of those old fairy tales that we found interesting. It was the romantic aspect. Swashbuckling adventurers who sailed the skies, exploring the unknown for any ancient relics in forgotten locales that no one even knows about anymore... Sure, things have been rough at times, but we all love what we do."

The more we conversed, the more sure of herself and happier Celaeno became. The magic of conversation certainly can be therapeutic. I essentially went on autopilot with my massage, feeling through her trousers as I massaged her hips and eventually down her one intact leg. "I think you and your crew will do quite well in the guard. Scouting sounds like something you're already familiar with."

"Yeah, I guess we are. Boyle even draws his own maps when we explore the wilds here and there." Celaeno replied while thoroughly enjoying the experience. Once I finally rolled off of her and allowed my client to sit up, she reached for the ceiling with a long groaning stretch. "Phew... Don't know what you did, but there must have been some magic in your touch. I feel like a new bird."

"Glad to be of service, captain." I replied as Celaeno started to get dressed again. Any ill will I had for her was entirely gone by then. And so I said, "When we get back to your ship... May we start over?"

Celaeno paused as she adjusted the hat on her head before she looked my way with a soft smile. "I'd like that... You're a good man, James. And it sounds like you did me and my crew a favor in spite of the trouble we put you through... You sure we won't be spending in a dungeon though?"

"Very sure. I know it looked bad and you might have doubts, but instead of thinking of your actions putting your crew in a bad spot, think of it as your ambitions led you to a new opportunity." I explained before moving behind her and reaching around, applying scritches to her fluffy chest as she started to let out a few quiet chirps. "It'll all be OK, captain. You did what's best for yourself and the entire crew."

"I really hope so, lad..." She said softly while probably fighting any insecurities that lingered in her mind. She soon stood up and closed up her coat before once again adjusting the angle of her hat.

As I took in her form, I felt daring enough to throw a compliment her way. "You're quite a pretty bird, captain."

She flinched hard at my words and almost laughed. "Oh come on, you know pirates don't do pretty, right?"

"Then that makes you the prettiest pirate out there." I said with a hefty dose of wit while Celaeno could only laugh at my praise.

"Really, James? Are you making a pass at a lady who's probably got more than a decade on you?" Celaeno asked while casting me a smirk with arms crossed. "I'm just about ready to turn forty, you know."

"What?! But..." I yelped while being more surprised by her age than her assuming that I might have been flirting with her. She looked much younger than that. At least until I remembered something about tropical birds. "Oh right... Your kind tend to age very well. Like...shockingly well."

"That we do, matey." Celaeno said while waiting by the door. "Anyway, before we head back up... Did you say something about grabbing a cookbook for Lix Spittle?"

"Oh yeah, I did. Better go grab that. You coming?" I asked before stepping out into the hall after sliding my shoes back on.

"Sure, I could still get some stretching for my land legs." She replied while we made our way out of the palace and through the streets in the hopes of finding a bookstore that was still open at a later hour.

While we walked along, I thought it would be a good time to get some answers straight from the bird's beak. "So, um... What can you tell me about your kind? Harpies, right? I never even heard of them until today."

"Well, I'm not surprised you hadn't. We tend to stick to the tropics. Rainforests and the like." Celaeno replied while I found myself imagining something akin to the tropical regions of South America back home. Although she then leaned closer to me and said with a hint of pride to her voice, "And a little something else? We invented the modern airship."

"Whoa, seriously?! You created those things?!" I said with some extra volume to my voice as I heard that. I suppose it would be fitting for birds to invent aircraft, but flightless birds?

Celaeno beamed with a bit of smugness to her smile. "Yep! I'm guessing we got sick of seeing our cousins flying in the sky while we couldn't, so we harpies invented a new means to fly. And now everyone across the world uses airships. So if see one flying above, just remember. We harpies made that possible."

"Well, that's quite an impressive contribution to Equestria's society your people made, captain. And everyone appreciates it." I said while still remembering how much I enjoyed my first flight aboard the Olympia not long ago.

Not much later, we did find a bookstore that was on the verge of closing. I stepped in, grabbed the first cookbook I could find, paid for it at the counter, and headed on back to the palace with Celaeno. But no sooner had we gotten inside did we bump into Celestia in the main hall. The Princess of the Dawn looked our way and cast us an inquisitive gaze as she said, "Well, I see the talk of harpies in Canterlot was correct. Are you the captain of the airship that's now taking up space out in the courtyard?"

Celaeno froze with a look of unease in her eyes as her gaze darted every which way. "Um... Yes? And...I'm guessing you're the one in charge around here?"

"Yes, I am Princess Celestia. Have you never heard of me?" Celestia asked with genuine bewilderment as I too could barely believe that Celaeno and her crew were oblivious to her existence.

Celaeno facepalmed while I cracked an amused smirk. "We really need to start staying up to date with current events..."

I then decided to speak for her as said, "It's a really long story, Celestia. Let's just say you might have some new recruits in the royal guard's air force soon."

"Really now? Always good to hear. Anyway..." Celestia said while she stepped forward. "I was looking for you, James. And you... Celaeno, was it? The inspections with your ship aren't complete yet, but would you mind heading on out there while James and I have a moment?"

"Oh, sure. I'll just...get right back out there." Celaeno said before looking back at me with a smile. "Come on back up on deck when you can."

"Will do. See you soon." I replied before Celaeno began to head out the nearby tall doors to the courtyard. I expected her to run, but I suppose that is impossible with that peg leg. I then looked to Celestia and asked, "So, what's up?"

"Nothing much. I was just asked to let you know you are being expected in the dining hall. And to be quick about it." Celestia said while looking like she was trying to not smirk in amusement.

"I am? Oh, thanks. I'll head right over." I replied before Celestia and I shared a brief kiss. I then made my way down the halls through the castle and pushed the door open to the dining hall. But no sooner had I stepped inside was I greeted with a very angry horse noise before getting slapped over the top of my head with a book. "Ow, what the?!"

"Darn it, James! How could you leave me hanging like that with my parents! You were supposed to be here tonight! Do you have any idea what a headache it was without you there to back me up?!" Twilight Sparkle all but yelled at me as I found my friend glaring up at me while looking like she had a rough night. I cringed as I was reminded of what my 'abduction' had caused me to skip out on.

"Oh crap, I..." I muttered in trepidation as I understood the situation. Poor Twilight... "Look, I know this sounds absurd, but I was abducted right off the train by a bunch of pirates and hauled off on their airship!"

Twilight's response was a moment of stunned silence as she just stared at me in shock. This did not last long as I was once again smacked atop my head with the same book. "Really, James?! Pirates aren't even a thing in Equestria! They're just fairy tale nonsense! Now, be serious! Why'd you bail on me like that?!"

Wow, she was mad. That must have been a real doozy of an evening with her parents for her to be that frustrated with me. "Ow! Twilight, come on! You know I'm not the lying type! Their airship is still docked out in the courtyard! Hasn't your brother told you anything?!"

"No, because Armor set himself up with a few extra duties so he wouldn't get dragged into this mess himself. I haven't seen him all evening!" Twilight loudly grumbled in frustration. I know she does not blame Shining Armor for keeping some distance with his parents, but wow...

Knowing that Twilight would not be convinced without visual confirmation, I decided to provide proof the only way I could. "I could introduce you to them if you want. They're a colorful bunch and... Well, I need to deliver this cookbook to one of them."

With reluctance, Twilight let out an exasperated groan as she said, "OK, fine. You can humor me this time. But next time, I'll personally make sure you make it to the next date."

"Really, Twi. It wasn't my idea to not show up... Although maybe I should thank them for getting me out of a bad situation." I said with a laugh as I realized I probably should have been thanking my 'captors' for saving me from an awkward evening with someone I would rather not be around. "Anyway, seeing as how you've never hit me over the head with a book before... Bad day?"

"Very bad day. I'm gonna have to go for double the liquor when we get back." Twilight groaned as we started to make our way through the halls to get back out to the courtyard.

"Well, I already had a helping of gin, but that sounds good anyway." I replied while only mildly tipsy by then. I was still sober enough to pass myself off as not having had a drink at all, but my inhibitions were slightly weaker at the time.

"Ooh, some gin on the rocks does sound really good right about now." Twilight replied while pleasantly distracted by the thought. "I could really go for some of that crisp and cold juniper berry flavor."

A thought then came into my mind as I tried to pass the time while we walked. "Anyway, did you learn something new today?"

"Just one thing..." Twilight grumbled as she rolled her eyes. "A Philbert's screwdriver is persuasive, but not seductive."

"OK, I'm not gonna ask where that came from. But knowing your mom, that could mean anything." I retorted before bursting into awkward laughter. Really, what did I end up missing that night?!

We soon entered the courtyard and Twilight stopped dead in her tracks as she saw the wooden vessel sitting at the far end of the garden in plain sight. "Wha... Why is there an airship docked here?"

"Oh, I dunno. Maybe you should ask the hapless harpies who thought it was a good idea to strand themselves here." I replied with a smirk as we drew closer. "Still think I'm making stuff up?"

"I... I'm not sure yet. Show me these 'pirates' first." Twilight said with some skepticism while a number of royal guards stood watch over the illegally docked airship. But once we made our way up the gangplank and were about to reach the deck, Squabble stuck his head over the side and gave Twilight a bit of a scare with a loud squawk. My friend yelped and leaned away from him as she shrieked, "Gah! What's this?!"

"Hey, be nice to my friend, birdbrain. She's having a bad enough day as is." I said while pushing his head away from her. He then gave me a goofy smile and lightly tapped his metal beak on my head, probably to just make a funny coconut sound or something. "Tch, fine. And did they bring you guys dinner since it's late?"

All Squabble did was let out a squawk again before stepping back from the edge. "Eh, I think he likes me. Hey, Twi. Come on up. It's safe. The guards are everywhere anyway."

"What is even wrong with that bird?" Twilight asked, having not gotten a look at his full body yet. But once she got up on deck, she was quick to notice something about the crew. "Huh? They're...harpies? This far north?"

"That's what I heard." I said before I stepped out onto the deck. "Anyway, I've got a cookbook for the cook of the...um...what do they call this ship again?"

The first response I got was Squabble once again squawking into my face. My response was to push his beak away. "I wasn't asking you, deck chair!"

Twilight's eyes then fell upon Mullet as she stared in bewilderment once he looked our way with eye patch in plain sight. He seemed to be sweeping the deck with a broom before he noticed me. "Well, look you came back. Dogmeat."

"Nice to see you too, spit roast. They at least feeding you guys while you're stuck here?" I asked while knowing they were likely hungry by then. That slop from before did not look particularly filling. I then looked down at Twilight, who then looked up at me while completely speechless. "You see? Pirates. In name only though."

"You really weren't kidding..." Twilight muttered in utter disbelief. However, she then sniffed the air. I too noticed and saw Estoc leading up several guards all carrying platters covered in silver domes. "Huh? Are they being served dinner?"

"Oh, nice! Hey, mates! They've got us some grub!" Mullet called out as he noticed that some hot meals were being brought up. The rest of the crew was at the stern of the ship and quickly made their way over with Twilight quite taken with the colorful crew of the ship.

"Everything all right up here, captain?" I asked as Celaeno walked by while looking like she was in much better spirits than before.

"Yeah, we're good. Still waiting on the inspectors to finish up down below. Good to know someone who knows a thing or two about airships are scoping it out for us." She replied before heading for the center of the airship's deck. "Anyway, got some fresh grub for us?"

Right as Lix Spittle started to pass me by, I remembered what I had tucked under my arm. "Oh, right! Hey, chef! Got something for you."

Lix Spittle took the book in hand before stashing it in one of her apron's empty pockets. "Hm? This is... Ooh, a cookbook! I've always wanted to get my hands on one! Aren't you just the sweetest shipmate, you handsome lad."

I recoiled in horror as she gave me a grateful, yet almost flirtatious wink before she continued along to the middle of the ship to join her crewmates. I noticed Twilight giving me a bit of an amused smirk as she likely found some entertainment in my response. I then turned my attention to the five harpies as they sat down in a row as the covered platters were set before them. Boyle reached for the lid over his platter with his one remaining hand as he asked, "So, what's on the menu tonight?"

With a plume of steam, the five domed lids were removed. The chef must have been playing it safe since all I saw was an assortment of sautéed vegetables in an oil and garlic sauce. Rather than look pleased, the entire lot of the birds look confused. Mullet then asked, "And what's all this?"

"Vegetables, from the look of it." Lix Spittle retorted, probably being the most fluent in food types than the rest of her crew at the time.

"You mean they don't make slop outta this stuff?" Boyle asked while leaving me utterly perplexed by how out of touch these guys were with fine dining. Had it really been that long since they last had a really good meal?

"You...don't have much experience in fine dining, do you?" Twilight asked while probably just as baffled by their responses as I was.

With the exception of Squabble, who was happily plucking up his meal piece by piece with just his beak, the other four harpies mumbled and stammered in unified hesitation. Still a bit under the inebriating influence of gin, I was a bit more forward than I would usually be with my response. "Just shut up and eat. You'll like it."

They all too happily obliged. With just the first taste, they all started digging in with impressive enthusiasm. Having seen enough to be convinced that I was not making up anything, Twilight excused herself to go have a word with Celestia over some things back inside the palace. I looked towards the stern of the airship as the royal guards started to remove boxes of junk from below deck. I suppose they were going to put some stuff in storage before long. I even saw some of the wooden fake weapons they had lying around as well. Eventually, I heard Celaeno let out a sigh of satisfaction as her platter was left bare. "Oh yeah, that hit the spot. Best cooking I've had in ages."

"Well, hold onto that cookbook if you want to eat like kings again. You're bound to find something good in there." I replied while hoping Lix Spittle could get some use out of it.

The ship's cook all too happily smiled at me as she said, "Oh, I can't wait to start looking through this. Thanks, cutie."

"Egh... No problem?" I muttered while still not pleased at the thought of being hit on by such an unsightly old bird. But it was right around then that I noticed Shining Armor conversing with some of the inspectors that had been called up to the deck.

A moment later, he approached me and signaled the harpies to come over as well. "All right, the inspection is complete and decisions have been made. First of all, no charges will be filed against you, as requested by James here. We'll just pass this whole mess off as one big ridiculous misunderstanding."

"Well, that's not exactly untrue, but... Thanks anyway?" Celaeno replied while still looking a little embarrassed with herself over the entire fiasco that resulted in where we were at that moment.

Shining Armor then let out a sigh as he then said, "Right. Now then, the bad news... Quick question first. How long have you guys been out there sailing the skies?"

They all looked at each other as if not entirely sure how to answer that question. Celaeno did eventually speak as she said, "If I had to hazard a guess... Around eight years?"

"Eight?!" Shining Armor said with exasperation before letting out a surprised whistle. "That explains things... Anyway, lets just say the engineers had to say your ship is...really not holding itself together very well. The hull isn't watertight, so emergency landings in water are no longer possible. The engines are in dire need of an overhaul. And that's not even counting all the little things. Rigging is starting to rot, refrigeration units are dead, the septic tank is missing... Let's just say the estimate is that you would've been lucky to go another year before the whole thing started to fall apart on you. This thing is barely skyworthy anymore and it's a miracle whoever's been patching it up here and there has been holding it together."

"Oh yeah, that'd be me." Boyle spoke up, apparently taking some pride in his handiwork in helping keep the airship functional after so long out in uncharted territories.

"Anyway, what I'm saying is this." Shining Armor explained while maintaining an air of professionalism I rarely see him exude. "We normally don't hire freelancers. You'd have to undergo a number of steps to be properly recruited. However..."

He then used the levitation spell to bring over several large sheets of parchment that he then unfurled. They all seemed to be hand drawn maps of commendable detail. "We found these. And... Did you guys really make these yourselves? From what I can tell, these locations haven't even been properly mapped yet."

"That's our navigator. Never misses a chance to clear things up in new territories." Mullet said with a bit of pride while he cast a glance at Boyle. The tall and buff harpy held his head a bit higher, rather pleased with his trade.

Shining Armor then rolled up the maps and set them aside. "I see... Well, there is no denying your skills in navigating uncharted territories while staying off the grid. These kinds of skills are vital for scouting. So I think it would be the right call to enlist you guys as one. But considering the circumstances and that this is a massive exception... We'll have to start you guys off small to get you used to these new routines. Are you up for it?"

"You never did say if we were good for the job, captain. What's your call?" Boyle asked as all eyes fell upon Celaeno. Even Squabble was giving his captain a bit of a glance out of the corner of his eye.

Celaeno crossed her arms and closed her eyes, her head tilting to one side. "All things considered... As crazy as this day has been, winding up here when we did just might have been a blessing in disguise after all."

"That mean what I think it does?" Lix Spittle asked while the rest of the crew started to look rather excited and hopeful.

A smile spread across Celaeno's beak as she opened her eyes and looked down at Shining Armor. "Sign us up. I don't think we'll be disappointing you."

The other four harpies let out whoops and cheers and squawks of approval, all of them sounding really pleased to finally be getting some direction in their lives. They certainly looked like they could use it. However, while he was showing a smile, Shining Armor still tried to take some control over the situation. "Hold on there! It's too soon for you to actually start scouting anyway! Your ship still needs to be fixed up anyway, so we'll be starting you all off small to show you the ropes."

"You'll be restoring the Zephyrus?! Oh, that's the best news I've heard I've heard in months. Poor girl's seen better days and I'd hate to see her taken to the scrapyard." Boyle said with genuine glee in his eyes. While I am sure all of the crew are attached to their home and means of transportation, I am sure he especially has a soft spot for it since he probably maintains most of the upkeep on it.

"Yes, we will. It's in rough shape, but it's design is sturdy and ideal for the job you'll be taking." Shining Armor explained while he tapped his hoof to get their attention. "But for now, we'll be setting you up with one of our cargo vessels for supply runs. So you'll be making deliveries for now."

Lix Spittle then spoke up, "Delivery pirates? That don't sound too bad."

Shining Armor cocked his head to one side as he heard that. "Huh? No, no, no piracy at all. You'll be working as couriers."

"Courier pirates then." Mullet added as I started to find some amusement in their very insistent use of the terminology.

"No! You're all going to be mailmen for a while!" Shining Armor started to say with some more volume to his voice as the harpies began to thoroughly annoy him.

"Mail pirates!" Boyle all but shouted as they all looked like they were starting to have some fun with him.

Shining Armor cringed in exasperation as I had to all but restrain myself from laughing at the poor guy. "Does EVERYTHING have to be pirates with you?!"

"That's kind of our thing, matey!" Celaeno said with a laugh while her crew whooped and squawked in approval.

Shining Armor then abruptly turned to me as he probably heard me let out a chuckle. "James, help me out here! I can't have anyone referring to themselves as pirates serving in the royal guard!"

I crossed my arms and stared at the five harpies. An idea quickly came to mind. "You know, where I come from, professional pirates who offered their services were referred to as privateers."

That word seemed to resonate with the lot of them as even Celaeno held a fist to the underside of her beak. "Privateer, huh? I kinda like the sound of that..."

"OK... OK then! I wanna make something perfectly clear!" Shining Armor declared as he looked back at the harpies with a bit of a frustrated twitch to his eye. Poor guy went out of his way to avoid the demented antics of his parents, but ended up having to deal this absurdity instead. "These birds...are going to be...delivering cargo as..."

"Privateering pirates!" I heard my own voice from somewhere. I too was taken aback by this and noticed all four of the harpy crew looking down at Squabble of all people. And since he is a type of parrot harpy...

"James, not you too!" Shining Armor yelled as the entire crew burst into laughter while I could only laugh as well. Did he really not notice that Squabble was only mimicking me? I guess old Murdock is still in there somewhere.

The crew started to make their way off the ship while following Shining Armor. It sounded like a recovery airship would be coming by to haul the Zephyrus over to the docks so that repairs could be made. However, I stayed up on deck with Celaeno a while longer as the night had gotten started. "Well...this day turned out pretty OK despite how it started."

"Sure did. I never would've guessed the royal guard would hire us like that. And we still get to do plenty of treasure hunting on the side. Best of both worlds." Celaeno said while sounding more relieved than happy. This was probably one of the most uplifting days she must have had in a long time. She then looked at me and said, "All that trouble and I never really repaid you for it... I swear I'll make it up to you at some point, James. You did my crew and I a huge favor tonight."

"Well, I'm just glad you guys disproved my worst fears when you snatched me up. I thought I was in for a bad time. You guys really know how to put on a convincing show." I replied while feeling pretty glad for her. While easily the most incompetent of pirates, they were also the most pleasant of pirates.

Celaeno chuckled uneasily while gazing up at the moon as it shone down on the mountain summit. "Trust me, I know we put on a tough face, but we really don't want to hurt anyone. I hope you can eventually forgive Mullet, he's really a big sweetheart."

"Yeah, well... Maybe later." I grumbled as I saw her first mate disappear into the palace with the rest of the harpy crew. While I did not hate the guy, that first impression did not exactly have me liking Mullet by the end of the day.

I felt Celaeno pat me on the shoulder as if to reassure me. "Really, I'd prefer it if we stay out of trouble entirely. I mean sure, we can hold our own in a scuffle, but I'd hate to see anything happen to my crew. They're not just my mates. We're all family here."

Strong words and I could tell she meant every one of them. But she then gave me a nudge while she said, "And I stand by what I said. You're part of this crew now, even if you won't be sailing the skies with us."

"Sheesh, captain... You really are good at what you do." I said with a chuckle while taking that claim with a dose of salt. I then looked at her and said, "I guess things are going to be just fine now, huh?"

"Probably. I'm gonna miss the Zephyrus while she's out of commission, but it'll be good to get back out there. Even if we'll have to put off treasure hunting for a while until we're done with this supply running gig." Celaeno replied before looking at me again. "But for now... Don't you have somewhere to be?"

Her words reminded me of how late it was starting to get and what I had been doing all evening. "Right... I probably should get going. I already bailed on Twilight because of all this. I shouldn't keep her waiting at the train station too... You know, maybe I should be thanking you for all this. You got me out of an unpleasant situation today."

"Did we now? Even if you weren't exactly having fun?" Celaeno asked while casting me a bemused smirk.

"Meh, choose your poison. I'd rather hang with you birdbrains than Twilight's mom." I said while Celaeno and I had a good laugh together. I then held out my hand to her for a handshake to say goodbye. "Anyway... You and your mates take it easy, all right?"

Celaeno did not settle for a mere handshake. She grabbed my hand and pulled me into her arms for an embrace while letting out a delightful churr. "You too, matey. Look us up next time you're up here. Chances are we'll be sticking around for a while."

I all too happily returned her affections, putting my arms around her while giving some scritches to the back of her head. "Will do. Have a good one, captain."

I then departed while Celaeno stayed behind on the deck with the remaining royal guards who were standing watch. Twilight and I soon made our way back to Ponyville on the next train out and made a beeline to the library and then the liquor cabinet up in the loft. Spike was already asleep. Good thing too since he probably knew Twilight was not going to have a good night.

A few shots later, I came home for a late dinner with Fluttershy while the kids were already in bed. It is getting very late and I really should be getting to bed soon. What a weird day. It is not often one can say they were kidnapped off a train only to basically end up becoming friends with a bunch of pirate wannabes. Hopefully the next time I cross paths with those crazy birds, it will be in less extreme circumstances. But for now, time to wash up and get to sleep. I am absolutely beat. Impromptu skydiving on a falling airship will do that to you.

Sins of Humanity

Author's Note

Good to be back.

As always, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Sins of Humanity

Today started off normal enough. A normal morning. A normal breakfast. Normal in all the ways I love and in ways I...may not get to experience again. For as pleasantly normal and grounded my day started, I could not have foreseen what upheaval was about to come our way.

A normal Wednesday, I departed into town after saying goodbye to my wife and newborn daughter along with my dearest Smolder. I knew they would be fine with our little dragon friend helping Fluttershy watch over the little filly while Scootaloo was in school. Now that things had normalized a bit, I was able to work my way back into my work routines. Mondays and Tuesdays are still free days for me all for the sake of me just trying to get used to being a proper dad to precious little Gladesong. Although all this extra time at home has made me appreciate the productiveness of having a fulfilling job.

"Morning, James! I got something new to show you!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed the moment I stepped through the back door to Sugarcube Corner. So lively and bubbly as always, I did not know how much I was going to be missing her in time.

"Something new? What, a new recipe?" I asked as my curiosity was piqued at the thought of trying a brand new recipe. Pinkie Pie and I often serve as guinea pigs for any new concoctions Mr. and Mrs. Cake whip up on the job. Although I know enough about my likes and dislikes to know what ingredients I never will enjoy. Pinkie Pie is not so picky when it comes to baking ingredients though.

"Here you go! One sandwich early for lunch." Pinkie replied as she pushed something across the counter towards me. At first, I thought it was a burger. It even had toasted sesame seeds sprinkled atop it. But I quickly dismissed that thought even though it was round. Burgers just have no place in a pony's diet.

"Um... It's a little early for lunch, but thanks." I retorted while taking the treat in hand and lifting it before me. But when I held it before me, I noticed something was off. "Wait a minute..."

I thought I saw the green and red of lettuce and tomato. And it was, but not at all what I expected. The red and green of the sandwich was just icing with a slight hint of chocolaty brown. As it turned out, the treat in my hand was a twist on the chocolate drops I had introduced to Pinkie Pie some time ago. The entire thing consisted of two chocolate drops pushed together with colorful icing between them to give the them the look of a sandwich. The clever ingenuity Pinkie Pie had displayed coaxed a chuckle out of me. "Heheh, I see what you did. Clever."

"Well, you gonna try it? You're the one who showed us how to make them, so you get to try the upgrade first!" Pinkie Pie replied while tapping her hooves in excitement. She really wanted to see what I had to say about it.

Not wanting to delay any further, I took a bite. I expected it to taste exceedingly sweet due to all that icing, but it was not as overwhelming as one might have anticipated. I liked it. And I enjoyed it even more after lightly dipping it into a glass of cold milk. With my approval confirmed, Pinkie Pie set a whole dozen of them on a tray and carried them out to the storefront where they could be put on display for purchase.

A couple of hours went by as my coworker and I set about with the orders of the day. The kind of mundane routine that so many take for granted. As what is all but inevitable in a world as idyllic as Equestria. I was focused on my work as usual, but found the time to chat it up with Pinkie Pie during the slower moments. She was eager to ask about Gladesong and Smolder and I provided her with all the information I could. She also threw in a few questions regarding my time on Capricorn Island a few weeks back. She loved the treats I brought back for her and went through them in just a couple of days, even though she confessed she tried to restrain herself to savor the exotic sweets.

Less than an hour before my lunch break, I thought I heard a voice out at the storefront from beyond the swinging doors leading out of the kitchen. I was a little busy at the time while scooping cupcake batter into tins, but I recognized the voice of Twilight Sparkle. While I did not pay much mind to whatever she was saying to Pinkie Pie out front at first, I soon heard the doors being pushed open before glancing over to see Pinkie Pie poking her head through them. "Hey, James! Twilight wants to talk to you. Can you come out for a minute?"

"Huh? Twilight? Yeah sure, I'll be right out. Can you finish these up for me?" I asked in return before stepping away from the tin. Pinkie Pie trotted over to cover for me while I stepped through the swinging door and found Twilight standing before the counter. "Morning, Twi. What's up?"

Even though I am sure she had something to say, she was distracted for the moment by the 'sandwiches' that were on display behind the counter's glass display panel. "Oh, I was just stopping by for a snack. Are these sandwiches chocolate drops with icing? I'll take two. Spike's gonna love one."

"Sure thing, Twi. That'll be six bits." I replied while placing two in a paper bag while making certain they were carefully balanced atop each other. But once Twilight used the levitation spell to pass me some bits while placing the bag in one of her own saddlebags, she gasped in realization before lifting the flap of her other saddlebag to lift a scroll out of it. "Huh? Is that for me?"

"Yeah, that's what Spike said after he coughed it up. He didn't say what was in it. I don't think there even is much to read in it. All he said is that it was meant for you." Twilight replied while I took the scroll in hand. "Anyway, I really wanna get home and try one of these. Have a good one, James!"

"Will do. Have a good one, Twi." I replied while placing the bits in the register and watching as Twilight trotted out the door. With no other customers approaching the counter for the moment, I took the opportunity to open the scroll and examine its contents. "OK, what do we have here..."

The contents of the scroll was not particularly elaborate. Almost worryingly so. The text that had been scrawled on the parchment was brief and to the point. "James, please come to Canterlot immediately. We need to speak to you. Urgently. Signed, Celestia."

I read the scroll a second time to make certain I had not overlooked anything. That was all it said. No indication as to why or what they needed to see me for. But the extreme brevity and lack of detail in the message gave me a strange sense of foreboding. This was not an invitation for a pleasant chat. This was serious. As I pondered the meaning of this message, Mr. Cake came walking my way after doing inventory in the storeroom at the far side of the storefront. "What's tat you got, James? Twilight drop off something for you?"

I turned the scroll around to show him the message that had been inscribed in the scroll. "Yeah, she did... I'm sorry, Mr. Cake, but it looks like Princess Celestia really wants a word with me in Canterlot, so I should be going. Will that be all right?"

He could tell this was not a joke. It was a direct request from Equestria's royal family. "Really...? Well, if they're personally sending for you, I better not try to stop you. We'll be fine while you're away for the day, James. You go ahead and do what you need to do. We'll see you again on Friday."

"Thanks, boss. Let Pinkie Pie know too. I'll see you later." I replied while quickly making my way out of Sugarcube Corner and towards the train station at the eastern edge of town. Whatever it was they were wanting me for, I strongly suspected I should not delay. I needed to catch the next train to Canterlot at the first opportunity.

I had to wait a little while once I reached the station since there was no sign of a northbound train at the time. Not even ten minutes later, a train came rolling in from the south with passengers disembarking while a handful of other ponies on the train platform boarded after them. I was lucky to find that the train was heading up to Canterlot and not further north. Although I still had to wait another half hour before the train rolled out of the station and began its climb up the mountain while I reclined at the very back of the last train car.

Alone with my thoughts, I observed the scenic view as the train wound its way up Canterlot's mountain. Maybe ten minutes after departing Ponyville, I only then realized that I still had the scroll I had been sent in my hand. I took another look at its contents to insure I had not overlooked anything. Nothing at all. Only the very brief and vague message was scrawled inside it. I could only imagine what it hinted at. What had transpired in Canterlot? And why would the royal sisters send for me and only me? If it was some sort of crisis like with Nightmare Moon's return or Discord's escape, surely the entire team of the Element of Harmony's bearers would be summoned. Maybe I was overthinking it. If it was just me they had called for, the situation could not possibly be so dire. I rolled up the scroll and got comfortable again and pushed any worries out of my mind. Everything was all right. It had to be.

Close to an hour later, the train pulled into Canterlot's station. The riders all shuffled out of the train cars while I looked around from the platform. Nothing was amiss. Canterlot looked and sounded the way it always does. No one was waiting at the station to escort me. I suppose they trusted that I would not dally and make my way directly to the palace. Which I did. I maintained a brisk walk as I navigated the streets of Canterlot to hurry along to my audience with the royal sisters.

The royal guards barely even batted me an eye as I arrived. They knew who I was and that I was free to come and go as I pleased. The palace was quiet, as it usually is unless a special event was underway. Before long, I stood before the greet doors to the throne room with a pair of unicorn guards bordering the doors. I displayed to them the scroll I had in hand as a precaution. "I understand that the royal sisters are expecting me."

The guards nodded after a quick glance at the text inscribed in the scroll and stepped further to the sides to allow entry. I pushed the door open and stepped into the grand throne room. And there they were. All three of the royal sister seated in a row upon their thrones... Wait... Thrones? There was more than one by then?

Before anyone could really say anything as the doors close behind me, it appeared that there had been some additions to the platform the throne rests upon. Instead of one, there were now three. Celestia's had a banner depicting a shining sun installed atop hers while two other thrones stood beside hers. Luna was seated to her right while Nightmare Moon was on her left. Luna's throne had a banner set above it depicting the glowing pale orb of a full moon. Nightmare Moon's throne had an identical banner, though hers was a deep black with only a thin pale ring encircling it. A new moon. "Hey, you added on a couple of thrones, huh?"

The royal sisters were momentarily distracted from the matter at hand by my observations while I drew near. Even the top of the platform itself had been widened to hold the extra seats. Luna was the first to respond. "Why, yes! It would not do if there was only a throne for Celestia, so a throne was installed for Nightmare Moon and myself. Fitting, no?"

"Well, I say it is about time someone got around to that. I'm pretty sure that one throne won't hold all of you." I replied while liking the contrast of the three thrones and how they represent their assigned owners. But it was only then that I remembered what was in my hand. I held out the scroll I had received. "Anyway... I got your message. You wanted to see me?"

The mood in the air darkened at those words. Any and all smiles on my three royal friends faded. They glanced at each other, muttering amongst themselves. The only one I did hear was Nightmare Moon as she asked, "Are you going to tell him, Celestia?"

"Has...something happened?" I asked while more confused than anything else. If some sort of danger was about to befall Equestria, surely all seven bearers of the Elements would have been summoned. Why just me? What was wrong?

Celestia let out a long sigh as she said, "No... Not yet. It's more like what is about to happen."

I stood there silently. There was a lot of weight to her words. As if sensing my thoughts, Nightmare Moon used the levitation spell to lift a scroll that was at her side and had it float over to me. "Perhaps this will shed some light on things..."

I dropped the scroll that was already in my hand and took the other scroll into my grasp. The parchment was...faded. Tattered. Ancient. And it had a distinctly musky scent to it. As if the parchment had been sitting in an old stone cellar or bunker for years on end. They did not use this scroll to write out a message for me. I turned my gaze up at them and asked, "Who sent this...?"

Luna closed her eyes as her head bowed. "An old friend... A friend whose name we have long since voluntarily forgotten."

With some hesitation, I unfurled the scroll in my hand while being as gentle as possible as I feared the parchment would collapse into dust if handled roughly. The handwriting did not match that of anyone I had ever seen. And the words were...bewitching. "It has been far too long, old friends. You likely have forgotten about me by now. I will not fault you if you have. It has been well over a millennium since we last laid eyes upon each other. Since the day you banished my people from this world."

That last line of text sent a chill through my heart. Was this all just a sick prank? Was this written by who I thought it was? "You may have banished my people, but I refused to let myself join them. Not when I still had a duty to fulfill to them as their emperor. A duty that is still mine to carry out. This is not a message from beyond the grave. I stand and breathe even now. And at long last, I am prepared to continue what I started and claim what rightfully belongs to my people. Yes, my people have long since ceased to exist in the world of Equestria, but I assure you that I am not without soldiers. Even now, my troops prepare to march. In due time, Equestria will once and for all belong to its rightful masters. When that day comes... When my troops once again arrive at your city gates, do not resist. Submit and know your place. Signed..."

There was no name. Perhaps the sender decided the use of a name was not necessary. The royal sisters clearly knew who sent it. And in my gut, I had my suspicions as well. This was not merely a message. This was a declaration of war. Inscribed by someone who should not still be around.

I lifted my gaze to look towards the three royal sisters as they gazed back at me upon their thrones. They appeared to be forlorn. Uncertain of what to say. But in the back of my mind, all the hints I had seen and heard. All of the conversations they had tried to dismiss or avoid. It was all coming together. "I... I'm guessing the reason you called me here is because you have some answers for me."

"It can't be avoided any longer, James. We would have preferred that this information remained buried, but this is one fragment of Equestria's past that has decided to not remain buried... Seeing as how you're destined to find out the truth regardless of what happens by this point, we've decided it we should be the ones to reveal it to you. It is best that we tell you now. Before the enemy arrives." Luna replied with a most dour tone to her voice. It oozed with despair and fear that she was only barely managing to hide.

My nerves began to become filled with a sense of dread. Just this morning, everything was as delightfully normal as I adore. And now, it felt as if an oncoming storm was about to turn the entirety of Equestria on its head. I looked down at the scroll in my hand, wondering if it had been written recently or eons ago. "Where did you even get this? If the guy who wrote this is still around, how did he deliver it to you?"

"A spectral falcon. Some sort of conjuration. It faded away to nothing once the scroll was in our hooves." Nightmare Moon explained as my eyes fell upon her. "If such an entity could be crafted from magic, then this talk of having soldiers despite no longer having a population to call his own likely is not a bluff."

"Then...why me? Why did you call me here and no one else?" I asked as I had to address the elephant in the room. And I felt I already knew the answer.

Celestia let out a faint sigh as she hesitated, her sisters turning their gazes towards her. The Princess of the Dawn then looked at me and said with a solemn gaze, "Because if the sender of that scroll is who we believe he is, then he is the last of your kind upon this world. The last emperor of Equestria's human population still lives."

I was not exactly surprised, and yet those words awakened a nameless fear in my heart. I had been told bits and pieces of humanity's history in Equestria on rare occasions, but never anything of significant substance. To know that that man still lives, as impossible as it sounds, disturbed me. I knew the human race of Equestria did...something to result in their supposed extinction in this world. Smolder provided some testimony and... Dear god, even Zecora was not kidding all that time ago. Knowing now was as good a time as ever, there was only one thing I could say to the three sovereigns before me. "Tell me... Tell me everything that happened. The emperor. The human race. Everything that happened to explain why they're not around anymore. And why he is your enemy."

They did not respond at first. They knew why they had called me there, but I was entitled by now to know everything there was to know about those that came before. One by one, the three princesses rose from their thrones and walked towards me. Celestia led her sisters as she approached me. "And we shall. Come along."

They did not seem to have a destination in mind. I think they were only taking a stroll as a means to calm their nerves while we walked through the halls. Luna and Nightmare Moon remained silent while allowing their eldest sister to explain. "Humankind holds a long and storied history in Equestria. A history we have had to bury for the sake of our people. Even in the early days, before the establishment of Hearths Warming Eve, they served as defenders of our people's fledgling settlements."

"They were warriors, huh?" I asked while not at all surprised to know that humanity's defiant nature would give them the drive to serve as sentinels for their pony allies.

"More or less." Celestia retorted as she continued to explain. "They founded an empire to the east of here, where most of their kind settled. As with all leaders across the world, their emperor swore fealty to the Equestrian royal family. They were good friends to us ponies. All was well. At least...until Discord was consumed by despair and drowned the world in madness..."

Discord... I had not heard of him in some time. And I had a good hunch of where this was going. "Did he...do something while he was like that?"

Celestia sighed as she likely was not happy to remember the darkest days of her fallen friend. "You do know what became of him. During those dark days, he tried to sow temptation in the heart of the emperor to try and further the spread of chaos even as the emperor struggled to hold his empire together. And while all was well once Luna and I used the Elements of Harmony to put an end to the chaos... His words were not forgotten. Whether genuinely intentional or not, Discord had planted the seeds of betrayal in the heart of the emperor."

A disturbing thought... Discord trying to manipulate a man by appealing to the basest forms of human nature... Celestia continued to speak as I could only listen. "There were no signs of anything being amiss for a time. The Element of Humanity was forged, further leading us to believe that Equestria had recovered from Discord's rampant madness. But it was only a calm before the storm. I can only imagine what the emperor was instilling into his people without our knowledge... When it finally happened, we had no possible means of foreseeing it."

We had just stepped into the courtyard that held the royal gardens. The sun was bright with nary a cloud in the sky. A stark contrast to the dire situation at hand. Celestia paused in her words, allowing Luna to take the lead as we continued to walk along. "One by one, the settlements nearest the empire's borders began to fall silent. Communication with them ceased. And yet, nopony suspected that an act of treason was in order. We did not comprehend what was transpiring until Celestia and I were greeted by an approaching detachment of human warriors at our castle gates deep within the Everfree Forest."

"Did they...attack?" I asked as a chill settled into my heart. What in the world happened? No... They could not have...

Thankfully, Luna's response at least partially calmed my fears. "No. They immediately surrendered. Barely a hundred men strong, they were under orders to storm our castle and subdue us. But they did not. And it was because of her..."

"Her? You mean... The one leading the unit?" I asked while still completely in the dark over this dark time that had long since passed.

"Yes... Her. The emperor's daughter." Celestia finally spoke as she looked back at me. "Dear Megan... The human princess, clad in enchanted armor, led her people to us. But she could not bring herself to betray us. She surrendered, as did her men. We took them in cautiously and she explained...everything..."

"Go on..." I muttered as Celestia lost the drive to speak. Nightmare Moon began to step near as we wandered through the gardens.

"The emperor had been instilling a radical dogma into his people. No doubt as a result of being convinced that Discord's temptations held some degree of truth. Something about humans being the true masters of the world, with the potential to reign over all. Whether that was true or not, our former friends had begun invading nearby settlements and taking our people captive. And the emperor himself was en route to rendezvous with his daughter. Even while the rest of the empire stood poised to advance and make the entirety of Equestria theirs and theirs alone." Nightmare Moon explained while looking and sounded both disgusted and unsettled.

Luna took the opportunity to take the lead. "And yet... Starswirl. I will never know how, but he had the foresight to know that humanity had the capacity to be swayed from Equestria's way of life and succumb to the darker side of their nature. Even in the hopes of it never having to be used, he devised a spell that should only be used as a last resort in tandem with the Elements of Harmony. He was long gone by the time that rebellion occurred, but his fears became realized."

"I take it...that the spell did end up being used?" I asked, finding this tale to be both unsettling, yet compelling. All I could do was listen.

"Patience, friend." Luna retorted as she continued to explain. "Megan... She was the only one not to be swayed by her father's twisted philosophy. During the entire trek west to our castle, she spoke often with the soldiers under her command. She managed to convince them of the folly that was their quest to dominate. She convinced them to all stand down once they reached their destination. They were all...profusely apologetic over having been swayed by the temptations of dominance, even if just for a moment. But more than anything, Megan beseeched us to put an end to her father's machinations at any cost. Before Equestria could be consumed by the sins of humanity."

Celestia found the will to speak again during a brief pause in her sister's words. "Mother and Father were soon on the scene as well. They had witnessed the bedlam and were prepared to provide us with aid should the need arise. We waited... And sure enough, with thousands of men at his command, the emperor arrived. Even as Luna and I stood ready with the Elements of Harmony ready to purge our world of this imbalance."

After a long sigh, Celestia continued. "The emperor... He was surprised to see that we had not been attacked and stood by our few remaining human friends as Megan stood at the vanguard, making one last attempt to bring her father to his senses. Trying to remind him of the prosperity and camaraderie that our close ties have always brought each other. But he in turn tried to tempt her with what could be. That they could be so much more if they would only reach out and take all that was there to claim as theirs."

The four of us stopped. This tale was almost at an end. All three of the royal sisters stood with heads bowed, not at all pleased with the memory that was being dug up after what had likely been years since it was last recalled. "Megan...raised her hand. Her father would not be turned away from the path to ruin he had set out upon with all of his people following his decree. The Elements of Harmony activated. Mother and Father cast Starswirl's final gift just as the emperor ordered his men to charge. And with that... The Elements of Harmony cast their purifying force across the world. When the light faded... The emperor was gone. As was his men. Megan and her unit still stood before us, but the rest of mankind... The plains went empty."

"The Empty Plains..." I muttered as those words resonated with me. That vast open wilderness to the east I had seen on the globe... The empty remnants of a once thriving empire wiped clean from the face of the planet. Almost as if the entirety of Equestria was desperately trying to forget about what had once been there.

Even though I had not once mentioned that place to them, the three sisters around me showed no sign of surprise. Nightmare Moon spoke next as she said, "Yes... That is what they came to be called. With the aid of Starswirl's spell, the Elements of Harmony purged our world of human sin, banishing them to distant worlds that could sustain them and leaving them unable to harm anyone. Megan turned to us with a heavy heart, apologizing tearfully for being unable to stop her people from being unable to resist the vices within their hearts. But we were quick to comfort her and her men. They resisted that call. And it was all we could ask of them. The Elements had judged them. And they had been spared."

"But what followed next shed light on what the emperor's true intentions for the people of Equestria were." Luna spoke as she looked increasingly uncomfortable with what was likely going through her mind. "We immediately set out to regain contact with the settlements that had gone silent in the prior weeks. Upon arrival with the first, we found the citizens had not been harmed. Although... The conditions we found them in..."

"They were...enslaved...?" I asked as I felt a hole open in my gut.

"Slaves are at least provided with housing, James." She replied as I suddenly had an idea of where this was going. "They were shackled and bound to outdoor pens and stables... Not as slaves. More like.....livestock. Their captors had spoken of 'domestication' at times..."

The very concept of my own kind doing such a thing to the people of Equestria... Viewing them as lesser beings to be subjugated in such a manner... I felt inherently ashamed for being even remotely associated to my forbearers. With no words to say, I could only let Nightmare Moon begin to speak. "Megan and her remaining people assisted us in freeing them, but they were deeply afraid of and distrustful towards their former human allies. Word spread quickly around the world of humanity's betrayal and subsequent exodus from this world. Our people's faith in humanity had been forever sullied. The few remaining humans became pariahs. We had no choice. One by one, every last one of them was relocated to towns and settlements across the world with the strict order that they be treated respectfully by all for the rest of their days. I am led to believe our people granted them at least that much, but..."

Luna spoke solemnly as even Nightmare Moon could not find the will to continue. "We... We had to allow humanity to die out. As the decades went by, the few remaining humans in our world faded away. Megan was the last... She remained with us for the rest of her days. And with her demise... The Element of Humanity itself faded from this world with her."

I turned my gaze to the ground. All that time ago... That law. The one that drove me to hide in the Everfree Forest that one time. I did not even have to ask why it had ever been passed. Its entire existence was for the sake of pacifying the fears of the people by forbidding interbreeding with humans. And now... Everything else about its source was being laid out before me. "I see... And yet...the emperor still lives? Wasn't he banished with the rest of them?"

The three princesses before me seemed unsure of how to respond to that at first. They too looked baffled. Humans have very finite lifespans. And I doubt there is a simple immortality spell that he could have cast upon himself. Eve if he did cheat the Elements of Harmony somehow, he could not possibly still be alive today. Luna was the first to speak. "That is certainly a riddle for the ages... However... He was easily the most accomplished human mage in Equestria's long history. Undoubtedly a match for Starswirl the Bearded himself. If Starswirl could develop a spell that could banish every human in the world who had succumbed to their base desires for dominance, the emperor could have likely forged a counter to it. Perhaps he did escape the Elements... As for how he still draws breath... I cannot say. But he still lives. That scroll in your hand and the methods that were used to deliver it to us is proof enough."

I went silent. My eyes fell upon the tattered scroll in my grasp. I may not have seen the entity that delivered it, but they did. I then turned my gaze to them once more. "Then...I guess that brings us to why I'm here. And I mean why you brought me to this world. Please... Tell me what I'm even doing here."

Nightmare Moon and Luna both turned their gazes towards Celestia. It was she who began this endeavor in the first place. With a sigh, Celestia began to speak. "Even though our human allies betrayed us, it always felt like something was missing afterward. Equestria desperately sought to forget this most disturbing betrayal and they ultimately succeeded. Any memories of humankind faded from the masses and those that did not became myth. And that was the opportunity I sought to bring our old friends back into the fold and start over. Equestria was not meant to be without men. Your kind were once very respected and dear friends of Equestria's people and I know such a thing can become real once more. Although...I never could have foreseen his survival."

I felt I had learned all I needed to know by then. What a tragic and sordid history humankind had in Equestria. But now there was only one left. Even if his people had long since ceased to be, this...forgotten emperor still seemed hellbent on fulfilling the mission he had set out to accomplish eons ago. A declaration of war had been made. He was coming. And so I had to ask. "Well then... What now? If he's gathered his men and is launching an invasion from The Empty Plains, you know what's coming. What's next? Rally the guard? Call out for volunteers? Ready a defense?"

They did not immediately respond. They looked...torn. Their gazes wandering. Nightmare Moon in particular appeared frustrated as well. Finally, Luna provided an answer. "We...don't know."

I was at a loss for words for a moment. They...did not have a means to face this threat? "But... But... The enemy is coming. An army...is coming, right? Then..."

"You must understand, James." Celestia said with such a forlorn gaze in her eyes. They all looked so...powerless in the face of this threat. "War is not in our nature. It never has been and never will be. What is approaching us... It is war. And I dread the thought of enlisting our people to take up arms and serve in something that is not for them. Make no mistake, we must tend to this impending threat, but... We just do not know at this time of how to do so."

I bowed my head. There was truth to her words. War... It feels like such an alien concept after spending this much time in Equestria. The royal guard is one thing, but they are guardians. Not warriors. I just cannot...imagine the ponies or any other race of Equestria waging war on a battlefield. They do not belong there. And I would never want to see them there. "I... I see... Is that all then...?"

After maybe a good ten seconds of silence as we all shared a solemn gaze, Nightmare Moon spoke to me. "Yes... You are dismissed."

I turned and walked away. Just wandering through the garden and back into the palace. Going up and down stairs as I wandered in the halls with no one approaching me, just trying to make sense of all I had been told. War was coming. The enemy were approaching from the east. How many days did we have left before they reached their first target? Days? Weeks? Would they take their enemies alive? Would they be put to the sword? What could we do?

I eventually came to a balcony that overlooked the west. And beyond it in the distance was Ponyville. My home. Where many of my friends were going about their daily routines. Completely oblivious to the peril that was surely approaching even then. A peril they likely could not comprehend. I did not think less of them for not having a warrior's spirit. War...does not belong in Equestria.

My eyes studied the distant layout of the town I had become so familiar with. The one place in Equestria I would rather be than anywhere else. What was I supposed to do with the knowledge that had only just then been bestowed upon me? Simply return home and go about my business in the town I adore until an invading army marches into town and does...lord knows what to us all? Could even I bring myself to go home at this rate while knowing that our days of idyllic peace were numbered?

My thoughts went out to those who were closest to me. Fluttershy. Rarity. Rainbow Dash. Pinkie Pie. Twilight Sparkle. Applejack. And even beyond them... Scootaloo. Smolder. Gladesong. And so many others... What would become of them once the enemy marched into town? And every other town and city beyond that?

A hand rose to my face as I let out a sigh. I felt so helpless. I have never been a warrior. The threats I had faced thus far, even with my enchanted armor, felt like nothing compared to what I would likely face on a battlefield. And yet... As I pulled my hand away and gazed upon it...

My armor... My weapons. Enchanted plate armor. With gauntlets that contained the magical energies of the most powerful mares in the world. A shield impervious to all harm. A sword that had yet to meet its match. I had the means to fight. I had the means to make a difference. I had the power. But did I have the will to use it?

I gazed out at the horizon. And at the humble town down in the valley. I love this world. I love Equestria. I love its people. I love everything that it stands for. And I do not want to see it fall and cease to be. I had the power. The power to do...something. Anything. Steeling my nerves and psyching myself up, I turned and marched through the door behind me and back into the palace. Before my resolve could have the opportunity to waver. I had too much to lose now. I could not just stand by and watch. I had to do something!

I soon entered the throne room once more. Celestia was upon her throne, but it seemed that Luna and Nightmare Moon had business elsewhere as their thrones stood empty. As I approached her, Celestia took note of my presence. "James? Is there...something I can do for you?"

I inhaled sharply as I gazed up at her with my nerves set alight. I had to stay on course. If I yielded now... "Open the vault. Please."

"Why would..." Celestia asked before she suddenly stopped. Her eyes widened with horror as she took little time to understand what I was demanding of her. "You... No... You're not truly considering..."

"Please..." I said again, trying to keep my will strong. "Open the vault."

Without a word, Celestia hesitantly rose from her throne and stepped down from the platform it rested upon. She had no right to deny me what belongs exclusively to me. She stood at my side as her horn was coated by her billowing golden aura. Slowly, the throne's foundation rose up on the hidden pillars installed below it as the darkened spiraling stairwell was revealed. Celestia did not follow me as I made my way down.

The hidden hall was dimly lit by perpetually flickering torches affixed to the walls. And at the end of the hall, I found what I was seeking. The Lunar Shield set upon the wall with the Celestial Sword resting in its scabbard on the backside. A basin filled with a swirling metal liquid of whites and blues stood before me. And just behind it sat my helmet. The Element of Humanity's polished white form serving as the last remaining remnant of a time of Equestria's past that was beginning to unearth itself.

I removed my shoes with only a moment's hesitation and plunged my hand into the swirling liquid. Recognizing its master, the liquid metal crawled up my arm and spreading itself over my body until a familiar suit of winged plate armor coated my body. I reached out and placed the helmet upon my head as its intangible helmet plume spread from the backside. Lastly, I removed the Lunar Shield from the wall and closed the gilded clasps onto my left arm to secure it. I was ready. It was time to go.

Moments later, I stood before Celestia in the throne room as the vault was sealed behind me. She gazed at me with a look of deep concern as she asked, "I don't suppose there is anything I can do to change your mind?"

"That's the point, Celestia." I replied while desperately trying to hold fast to my courage. "I need to get out of here before I can change my mind. I love this world... And I know I have the power to do something about this. I don't know exactly what I can do, but... I'll find out when I get there."

"You don't even have a plan... But you're going anyway..." Celestia muttered as she looked so tempted to go with me. But I knew she had to stay. In case I could not stop them. If the enemy reached Canterlot, it would fall to her and her sisters to repel them. She then asked, "What about them? Back home?"

"If I tell them... They'll try to stop me. I know they will. And...I won't be able to deny them." I said quietly, knowing I did not have time to even say goodbye. If I tried to, my friends and family would surely plead with me, begging me to not go. And...they would succeed. I know they would. "Please... Don't tell them."

"Very well..." Celestia muttered as she stood aside. As I marched past her, she whispered to me. "Best of luck... My sunshine..."

I hesitated for an instant upon hearing those words. I did not want to leave. But I had to. I had to do something. I then stepped out of the throne room and stepped past the guards as they remained at their posts. But barely twenty paces later, I heard a voice behind me. "James! Wait."

Celestia. I turned to look at her, wondering what she wanted. With such a conflicted gaze set into her face, she spoke to me. "Forgive me... I can't let you go. Not like this."

I raised an eyebrow at those words. What did she mean by that? Celestia then turned to the two guards that stood at the sides of the throne room's doors. "Guards. Seize him. He is to be placed under house arrest."

My eyes went wide as I suddenly realized why she was doing this. Unexpected, yet unsurprising. The guards also looked bewildered as to why they had been commanded to arrest me, but they soon stood at my sides. They lightly tilted their spears towards me in a confused manner as one said, "You... Uh... You heard her, sir. This way."

I could not... If I let myself be dissuaded now...

With a long sigh, I focused the magical energies in each gauntlet as they and the two guards beside me were coated in matching auras before suddenly being pushed away and up against the corridor's walls. The guards yelped as they were pinned with their spears falling to the floor. I cast my gaze towards Celestia as she too looked back at me. She loved me too much... Enough to try to stop me from marching off to face a threat I may not come back from. Without a word, I turned and ran down the hall. Seconds later, an alarm began to ring throughout the palace. I was not getting out of the castle that easily.

A swathe of guardsmen gathered at the end of the next hall, spears ready to try and subdue me. They likely had no idea what the context of the situation was. All they likely knew was that they had to contain me. Never before have I ever had to face off against ponies like this. Not when I was about to set out to face something that was anything if not equine.

I was not about to do harm to the royal guard. With a flap of my armor's great wings, I launched myself through the air with a long leap to completely clear the unit of armored stallions. But just behind them was another group guarding a door. Trying to think quickly, I made a detour down the hall on my left. All I had to do was find a way outside and I could be on my way.

I soon found my way into the grand hall on the ground floor, dozens of royal guardsmen flooding in with spears ready. Some stood upon the floor. Others hovered in the air. I had nothing to say to them. All that I could do was try and find a way out. How was I going to get past them?

The most obvious exits were heavily guarded by larger concentrations of guardsmen. They would be difficult to bypass. But as I looked around while considering my options, I saw one guard who stood out from the rest as he stood before the grand staircase leading up into the higher sections of the palace. "James... I don't really get what's going on, but please... Stand down and come with us."

Shining Armor. The captain himself was standing before me with spear ready while looking so very conflicted over his orders. He could not have known what was about to happen. And seeing him warmed my heart just a moment as my resolve began to waver. "I... I'm glad I could see you one last time, Armor."

"One last... James... Wha...?" Shining Armor muttered as he left himself open. Something about what I said bothered him. Even though he lowered his guard, the men around him would easily cover for him if I were to try anything. "Don't say that. We're not going to hurt you. Just... Come with us."

"War is coming, captain." I tried to explain in as subtle a manner as I could while preparing a spell with the use of my left gauntlet, its blue magic aura hidden behind the Lunar Shield. I steeled my resolve, trying to keep my drive alive. "And I'm not going to let it reach you."

In a flash of light, I was suddenly at the top of the stairs and behind the wall of armored pegasi who had been blocking my path. I looked back down at them all as they took a moment to pinpoint my new location. Shining Armor... The look on his face. I think he knew at that point that there was no stopping me by then. I turned and ran up the stairs to my left, knowing that I could make my escape through a balcony.

I could hear the clamoring of armored hooves in the distance behind me. How many were there? Regardless, I found what I was looking for. I barged through the door and rushed through Celestia's own private chambers before pushing the glass doors ahead of me aside and stepping out onto the balcony. The sky was blue with barely a cloud to be seen. As if the world itself was oblivious to the encroaching danger approaching from the east. But just as I was about to spread my wings and take flight, a shout reached my ears. "FREEZE!!!"

There was something not right about the sounds that joined that command. When I turned to face the doors leading back inside, I was greeted with five unicorn stallions glaring me down with weapons raised. Not spears, but crossbows. The bolts were primed and ready to be launched right at my face. I felt uneasy, even in my shield could easily protect me. But before the situation could escalate further, a voice came from behind them. "Stand down, gentlemen."

We all looked beyond the doors in surprise. Celestia stepped out onto the balcony with a most forlorn gaze set into her eyes. She shared a gaze with me before looking at her guards. "You can't stop him now. Even if you tried. Return to your positions."

More confused than anything else, the five guardsmen left the two of us alone as the palace fell quiet as if nothing had happened. Celestia and I shared a long silent gaze as I waited for her to speak. She soon quietly asked, "Are you really sure you want to do this?"

"No... I don't want to do this..." I muttered while not looking forward to whatever I may find over the horizon. "But if I don't... What then? I love this world and everything it stands for. I don't want to watch Equestria...die."

She closed her eyes, as trying to find something to say. With no words coming from Celestia, I continued to speak. "Besides... You gave me this power. And it feels like... The more I think about it, the more it feels like...this is what this equipment was created for. Like everything thus far was the prelude to...whatever is about to happen."

"Even if it is..." Celestia muttered while looking like she was desperately trying to hold back tears. She inhaled sharply to steel her nerves as she stepped closer to me. "I can't stop you... I won't. I just... I love you... You know that..."

"And I love you." I whispered as I took a step towards the beautiful Princess of the Dawn. As we gazed into each other's eyes, a powerful longing filled my heart. My right hand tenderly cupped her face as I asked, "One...last time?"

Celestia gasped in a haggard breath as her tears very suddenly flowed freely down her face. Her right wing reached out and draped itself over me to pull me close. "Don't say last...!"

She brought her lips to mine as a few tears managed to squeeze themselves free from my eyes. I held her in my arm as our kiss deepened, our tongues dancing as we tasted each other one last time. I love her... My queen. Even if no one else could be allowed to know, I love that wonderful creature...

Tears still streamed down her face as Celestia pulled her head back, my own breathing erratic and uneasy as I tried desperately to maintain my resolve. Her wing on me slowly and reluctantly released me from its grasp. At last, she whispered to me. "Go with grace, my love... My king..."

Her words pierced my heart. She did not want to see me go. And I did not want to leave. But for the sake of Equestria, I had to. With great hesitation, I spread my armor's great wings and took to the sky as I began to soar east. But as I did, I soon turned around and drifted backwards to turn my gaze back towards the west. I could still see Ponyville. The town I have called home since my arrival in this wonderful world. I felt myself chocking up again. Would I ever see it again?

All I can do is just head east. I barely have any idea of what I am doing or what I might find out there. But I cannot go back. Not until this is over. Whatever that forgotten emperor intends to unleash upon Equestria, I... I have to at least do something to counter it. I know I have great power at my disposal. I can only pray it will be enough.

I just need to stay determined. I have a task to fulfill. The Empty Plains await.

The Moon Follows the Sun

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my Patreon.

The Moon Follows the Sun

-UNDOCUMENTED-

Something is in the air... I leave the palace for a mere hour to tend to a few things in town and there is...something not right amongst the guards. There is something in their eyes. Their minds are elsewhere. Did something occur while I was away?

It is only enough to distract me from the most pressing of matters. To think... The emperor. The last of his kind. He still lives? Preposterous. And yet, that scroll... It could be on one else. This talk of being without an empire to reign over, yet not being devoid of soldiers to command. Not an empty threat in the slightest. He seeks to invade once more. And I have no doubt that he has the means to carry out such a threat.

And yet... How are we supposed to even counter such a threat? So long ago, it happened out of nowhere. We could not have foreseen it. Expertly planned in secrecy, we knew not until they were at our castle gates. And how did the Elements of Harmony fail to purge him from this world while his disciples were banished? Cunning... Most cunning.

I have no qualms about meeting that traitor in combat. My nightmare blood is suited to confronting and directly resolving conflict. But I cannot say the same about the rest of Equestria. It is not in our nature, especially those of my fellow ponies, to be versed in war. And I dread the thought of sending our people out to face this invasion. How are we supposed to face this threat? Time is against us. It is only a matter of weeks before his supposed army leaves the Empty Plains and marches upon Equestria once again.

Luna seems to not be in the palace. The guards claim to have not seen her since a while ago. Celestia is likely still in the throne room. As much as I feel our hooves are tied, we cannot ignore this impending invasion. We must devise a plan. And sure enough, there she is. Resting upon her throne. And...

"Sister. I know our people must not be forced to face an invasion, but it is our duty to insure..." I began to speak as I approached her, but her eyes... She is...far more troubled than when I last saw her. "Has...something transpired in my absence? Did the emperor send another warning to us?"

"Huh? Oh... No, no, he has not. And yes, I know. We can't just sit and wait. The enemy approaches. And...we must protect our people." My sister says, her eyes still betraying her words. What is she thinking? And...where is James?

"Celestia... Where is James? Did he depart for home? It is not like him to depart without saying farewell. Even during such dark times." I ask as I wonder where he is. He would never depart without holding me in his arms for a moment. Surely he was still on the castle grounds. And yet...she does not speak. "Why do you hesitate...? Did something happen?"

"He... He is..." Words fail her. Something is on her mind. Something heavy. And her eyes... Glancing towards the eastern wall. The east... Towards the... No...

"No... He didn't..." I waste no time. Even before Celestia can remove herself from the throne, I reveal the stairwell leading towards the Element of Humanity's resting place and hurriedly descend. And at the end of the hall....

"Gone..." The Lunar Shield and the Celestial Sword. The wall is bare. The helmet and the Element of Humanity set into its brow is gone. And the basin upon the altar is devoid of the liquid metal form of his armor. All that is there are his discarded shoes at my hooves. He... He really did. He set out to face the incoming invasion. Alone!

This... No. No! We do not even know what to expect! Even with all the power in the world, he is not ready for the rigors of the battlefield! So bold of you, my love... But no. I will not let you face this threat alone. You will not march to your death in solitude. I must find him!

Celestia stands before me as I emerge from the stairwell, her eyes uneasy. "Sister... He..."

"Tell me. Did he leave at once? What did he take with him?" I demand to know. I must not act hastily. There are many miles between us and the enemy. It will likely take days to reach the source of the emperor's messages. I must know what James took with him when he departed.

"He... He only took what was there. And...he departed at once." Celestia says while looking so very distraught. He did not hesitate... Most likely left before he could change his mind. A reckless move, to be sure, but even then still an understandable approach. Had he hesitated, the drive would have faded and the opportunity would have been lost.

"I see..." With so little at his disposal, he left without planning. So it falls to me to gather the necessary supplies to make the journey. I must be swift and gather what is needed in town. No expense must be spared. "Send for my armor! The blacksmith will know what it means. I will return shortly."

I hurry through Canterlot. They do not ask questions. The shopkeepers sense the urgency in my eyes and my voice. And soon, I return to the palace and don my armor. Superior to the paltry amount of plating I first wore ages ago. Thank the stars I had the foresight to plan ahead for such an occasion.

"Sister, wait! If you go... What if you don't make it?! There could be an ambush! The emperor must..." Celestia still tries to dissuade me from heading out to face the enemy. But she falls silent when I cast her my gaze. Why was she still here?

"Tell me, sister. Why do you remain here? Why did you not follow him as he left to face the enemy?" I ask as a look of horror and shame begins to fill her eyes. Her gaze wanders, desperately searching for an answer. How dare she... After telling him such honeyed words... "You dare allow him to march off to die and stay behind on your throne?! Do your words mean nothing, Celestia?! You would let your king die alone?!"

She recoils from my words. I know. I have always known. Her dreaming mind has always been an open book. And I have seen her desires. Her fledgling memories. The precious love building between the two of them. "How dare you declare him your king behind closed doors! How dare you speak of your desire for him to sire you an heir when you can't even bring yourself to stand by his side during this crisis! All empty words! What sort of queen hides while her king faces the enemy with sword and shield in hand?!"

I cannot even bear to look at her any longer. I turn away. My mind and heart are set. "If you will not stand by his side as his queen, then I shall. I will follow him to the bowels of hell itself if I must. I will not allow my guiding light to fade away in a land that is not his own. Stay here, if you so wish it. It matters not to me. I must go. As his Queen of the Night, I am needed."

And thus, I depart. Soaring east on my sable wings. And I can sense him. The Lunar Shield resonates with my magic, a constant beacon for me to follow. He must be very many miles east of here by now. If all goes well, we will be reunited before nightfall. Plenty of time to prepare ourselves for the trials ahead.

Be safe, my love. I will see you soon. We will face this threat together and triumph, or die together in each other's arms. Whichever choice fate decides for us.

Following One's Roots

Author's Note

Please do consider supporting my Patreon.

Following One's Roots

I tried to stay my course, gliding along with only an occasional flap of my armor's wings to maintain altitude. I was not flying as fast as I could have gone. Possibly a subconscious means of buying myself time. Perhaps I was just allowing myself to enjoy the scenery as I continued to fly east. I dare not look back. I did not want to be deterred by the temptation of a relaxed and easygoing home life back in Ponyville. A grave threat was approaching from the depths of the Empty Plains. A threat I felt I had a responsibility in standing against.

Thoughts and questions filled my head whenever I stopped focusing on the scenery below me. Was this a wise course of action? I really had no idea of where I was going or what the enemy even had in store for Equestria. I did not even bring any...

It was only then that I detected something. A faint kind of want, specifically in my gut. Hunger. I cringed to myself as I made a critical observation all too late. "Aw, crap. I didn't even get the chance to have lunch before I headed out!"

If only Twilight had gotten around to passing me that scroll an hour later. I would have had time to enjoy one last lunch break at the café. And now y body was starting to demand that I stuff my face with something tasty. I knew I could ignore it for now, but I would need to eat eventually to keep myself going. But where was I going to find something to sustain myself with?

Minutes later, something to the southeast caught my eye from maybe a mile up in the sky. A large clearing in a wooded area with what seemed to be some sort of housing in the middle of it. A small farm? If so, then they would naturally have plenty of food on hand. As much as I hated the idea of pestering complete strangers for food, I had some comfort in knowing where I was. This is Equestria. Surely they would be hospitable enough to share with me even a few bits of fruit. Hoping that this was not a bad idea, I veered to my right as I began to descend. At least I was not in the middle of nowhere just yet.

I circled the farm to survey the lay of the land and was shocked by what I was seeing now that I was much closer. It definitely had the layout one might expect for a farm, but... I set myself down at the edge of the clearing and stared in bewilderment at my surroundings. If this was indeed a farm, it had long since been abandoned. The ground was rough and barren, plenty of craggy rocks jutting out of the ground all over the place. Not at all suited for tilling the soil to plant crops. What few trees dotted the premises were dead and bare or were barely clinging to life enough to allow a few leaves to grow from them. There was a fairly modest farmhouse right in the middle of the place as I had thought I had seen and was ringed by a low crude wooden fence. A grain silo stood just beyond the house with one of those...weathervane windmill wheel things standing near it. Not exactly one or the other, but I have no idea what to call it. If this was indeed a farm, it had long since been abandoned ages ago. "Well... So much for that... Not gonna find anyone around here."

As my eyes fell upon the farmhouse in the distance, I began to wonder if there was anything edible inside. There was no way I would find anything perishable inside, but maybe the prior occupants had left some dry goods behind that would weather the passage of time fairly well. Even if the door was locked tight, I could just teleport myself inside if I could just look inside through a window. And I must admit there is a certain curious thrill to exploring abandoned dwellings for me. Deciding I might as well check things out while I had a moment, I began to make my way towards the farmhouse with nothing but the desolate silence of the tiny wasteland around me reaching my ears along with the clanking of my armor's sabatons.

It was almost creepy being out there in the middle of nowhere. Was this location just inside the Empty Plains and was an abandoned remnant of a settlement that had been overrun ages ago? No, that was not a possibility. The farmhouse would not still be standing if it had been. And I distinctly remember seeing a train line leading towards its general direction on my approach. But as I neared the sad excuse of a fence serving as the borders of the yard, I noticed something at the corner of my vision. Another rock, but of an unusual shape that was just inside the yard. Taking a moment to investigate, I changed course as followed the perimeter of the yard until I was standing as near as I could the anomaly without stepping over the fence.

The rock before me was very large, easily standing above my height. It was perfectly oval, being in the shape of an egg. I almost assumed it actually was an egg until I saw the texture was definitely that of some sort of rock. Was it a grave marker? A local treasure? But as I started to reach out to it, my ears suddenly detected a startling new sound. "WHO'S TOUCHING HOLDER'S BOULDER?!"

That voice came out of nowhere and definitely sounded fierce. Where did it come from?! What did I do?! Wanting to get out of there before the owner of the voice could reach me, I turned my gaze to the woods at the edge of the clearing and used the teleportation spell to quickly transport myself over to it before ducking behind a few trees. My eyes were focused upon the stone egg. And sure enough, someone came running out of the seemingly abandoned farmhouse mere seconds after I had taken cover. "Too close..."

I cringed as I realized I stopped shy of barging in on a house that was very much occupied. And by a most aggressive-looking mare at that. While much too far away for me to make out much in the way of details, I could see that her mane and tail were cropped short, giving her a much rougher visage. Her body language was aggressive as she circled the stone egg, sharply glancing around as if looking for an intruder to attack. After maybe a full minute, she finally relented and began to trot back towards he farmhouse. But not before suddenly looking back over her shoulder to be sure that no one was there. Only then did she leave my sight. "Oh boy... That could've been bad. Something tells me I don't want to have to deal with her..."

I stepped out of the woods near some larger rocks that I could even relax upon. I was sure to get a hostile response if I were to go knocking on that door. And when considering the bleak setting of that dying farmland, I was probably going to get the harshest welcome yet of my entire time in Equestria. Probably best to move on and try my luck elsewhere. "Yeah, better not bother them... Guess I'll... Eh?"

It was only then that I noticed something at the corner of my vision. And right at my feet. Resting upon the ground and tucked amongst the rocks to my left was a mare. Completely still as if her natural gray colorations would allow her to blend in with her rocky surroundings. The two of us shared a silent yet indecisive gaze, her vibrant purple violet eyes looking up at me in unblinking anticipation. "Um..."

That was all I needed to say to provoke a reaction out of her. At the slightest sound and the most minute movement of my hand, she bolted. The mare took off at full gallop away from me and towards the farmhouse without a word. Either painfully shy, or deathly afraid of me. Considering that she had never seen anything like me before, I could understand her apprehension. I lost sight of her as she went behind another larger rock big enough to hide her. "Ugh... Yeah, no point in sticking around here..."

I let out a sigh of disappointment. I was not going to find any help around here. I would just have to tough it out until I stumble upon another source of food. But just as I was about to prepare to take flight, I noticed a tiny bit of movement from the rock that had abstracted my view of the mare who had just fled from me. She was sticking her head out from behind it. Watching me. Gauging me...

Had her curiosity started to override her fear? The two of us shared a gaze once again as I realized that she was sticking around long enough for me to get a word in. Still hating the thought of having to ask strangers for something as base as food, I took a deep breath to resign myself to my needs and called out to her. "Excuse me! Please... I... I'm a very long way from home and I might not get another chance to ask. I'm hungry... I'm sorry, but do you have anything you can spare? Anything at all?"

I think she heard me. Her gaze wandered as her head turned in different directions as if pondering a response. I think I noticed her nod to me before trotting away towards the farmhouse. I breathed a sigh of relief. I suppose it really never does hurt to ask. I waited where I was to avoid running the risk of drawing the attention of that much more imposing mare. And no more than two minutes later, I saw that same mare emerge from the farmhouse with a straw basket hanging from her jaws. She trotted my way as I expected them to be lined with all manner of fruit. But once she drew near enough for me to actually see what was in the basket... "Um... I... I thought I asked for..."

Rocks. Just...rocks. The basket was lined with rocks. The earth pony mare before me was not at all slowed down, being much stronger than she seemed, but she still approached me with a slothful pace once she neared me. So very timid, yet she was being brave enough to not run. But why rocks?! Who gives rocks to someone to eat? "Um... Is this a prank? I mean... Do you really eat those things? Are those rocks genuinely edible?"

"Mmhm..." She mumbled demurely while hiding half of her face behind her long mane. Edible rocks? Like... Wait... I was only then reminded of that rock candy that Pinkie Pie whipped up shortly before Maud Pie came to visit that one time. There was actual edible rocks mixed in with them. Could these rocks be the same kind?

"Well... If you insist..." I muttered in bemusement as I took a seat on one of the larger rocks near me, the Lunar Shield propped up against one as I set it aside along with my helmet. The mare drew near to allow me to take one such rock in hand. Even though I have consumed edible rocks before, I knew better than to chomp into one with full force. I instead brought the thing to my lips and very gently closed my teeth onto it.

It took only a matter of seconds for me to realize that my teeth would break long before the rock would. Cracking an amused smirk over the fact that someone would really assume that rocks would make for a handy snack, I dropped the rock back into the basket. "Sorry, but... There's no way I can eat these things. Do you have any...um...traditional foods available?"

The mare glanced left and right in embarrassment, a blush forming on her cheeks. Maybe her jaws really are as strong as Maud's and she can eat rocks like that without trouble. I guess it just did not register with her that most other people cannot do that. She sheepishly nodded without a word before trotting away. I felt bad to have to ask her to go back and try again. She was very demure... Almost...like Fluttershy, only even more reserved. Why did I feel like I had a hunch I had been told about someone like that at one point not that long ago?

A couple of minutes later, the mare returned with the same basket hanging from her jaws. I was not going to ask how she managed to slip in and out of the house without anyone asking questions. And to my delight, I found that the basket was full of a variety of fruit. Bananas, oranges, apples, pears, and so on. The kind of fruit that is big enough to grasp in your hand. "Oh, much better. This is fine. Thank you."

My host still did not say a word, but she did hop up onto the rock beside me with the basket set between us. I suppose she was taking the opportunity to help herself to a snack as well. There was too much fruit in the basket for just me anyway. Perhaps that was how she came and went without anyone asking questions. Probably using her lunch break as a cover. As I peeled a banana, I glanced over at the mare beside me. "I hope I'm not getting you into trouble with whoever's over there... They didn't bother you, right?"

"Mmhm." She mumbled again while balancing a pear on her hoof and taking a bite. I could see she was not a mare of many words, so I respected her choice to not engage in conversation. I glanced at her frequently, though I noticed she also glanced at me at times. Most likely because she was quite interested in my armored form. Her body and mane were shades of gray, her mane and tail looking quite similar to Fluttershy's in length and style, though without her long strands of hair tapering off into narrow tips. Almost in spite of her dull gray hue, she was quite beautiful in her own right. So timid... So demure and soft-spoken... So very much like Fluttershy. Maybe even moreso.

As my thoughts went back to my wife back home, I was then distracted by another thought as I examined the mare beside me without a word. Her cutie mark was visible. A trio of light purple marbles. Marbles... I struggled to think back to a conversation. Pinkie Pie mentioned someone she knew... Someone a lot like Fluttershy... And this mare was definitely similar to Fluttershy in appearance and disposition.

As I thought back further to things Pinkie Pie had told me now and then, especially her home before moving to Ponyville... I looked at the desolate field around me. A barren lifeless place with craggy rocks dotting the ground. Rocks...to mine? A rock...farm? It was only then that I managed to connect the dots. Even her color scheme brought to mind Maud Pie. I had to wonder... "Are you...Marble Pie?"

Her eye opened wide in unease as she froze in the middle of a bite, the other hidden behind her mane. I waited patiently while trying to not pry any further. I did not want to intimidate her after she was hospitable enough to provide me with a snack. Her eye wandered as if debating whether she should run or stay. Eventually, she appeared t calm down just enough to give me the only response she could. "Mmhm..."

All the clues came together. This seemingly abandoned farm devoid of crops was not abandoned at all. It was just a very different kind of farm. And... It only then occurred to me that I had, of all places, stumbled upon Pinkie Pie's family home. What are the odds? I almost laughed as my eyes scanned my surroundings now that I knew exactly where I was. "Heh... No wonder Pinkie Pie doesn't live here anymore... It's no place for someone as vibrant and full of life as her."

It was only then that I noticed my host was giving me her full attention. She looked very surprised to hear a name I am sure she is very familiar with. I then realized that I had not explained how I knew her name. "Oh, uh... I know your sister. She's had nice things to say about you. And she's a good friend."

"Mmhm..." She mumbled while showing a quiet smile. I think she knew at that moment that she could trust me. Any friend of her sister is probably considered to be on good terms with the Pie family on principle. She soon went back to partaking in the fruit we were sharing as I used the levitation spell to peel the rind off of an orange. But just as I was convinced I would not and should not try to illicit a complete sentence out of her, I heard Marble speak. "Are you.....James?"

I was caught entirely unprepared. The last thing I expected was to hear her actually try to talk to me. I looked over at her while she looked back at me. I decided to not hide anything. "Yeah... That's me. How do you know my name though?"

"Pinkie Pie...sometimes writes to us... She...mentioned someone with your name..." Marble explained with great care, as if not entirely sure if she should speak. With her exposed eye looking elsewhere, she then spoke oh so softly, "And...Maud has said...such nice things about you."

"Maud... Oh, Maud! She's your sister too. Yeah, we've met. Got along really well too." I replied as I was happy to hear that name after so long. I had to wonder how she was at the time.

It was then that Marble brought something up I really was not expecting. "If you want... I could...bring her out here."

I took a moment to process those words as I swallowed the rest of that zesty orange in my hand. "Wait... Maud? She's here?"

"Mmhm. She's visiting. Would you like me to bring her over? I promise I won't let Limestone know you're here." Marble replied while starting to speak more fluently and with less hesitation. There were fewer pauses between her words. I think that was a good sign. I guess I had managed to endear myself to her by then.

I very nearly agreed on the spot. I have not seen that mare in a while and would like to see her again. But just before I could say anything, I remembered what I was doing out there. I had to leave without saying goodbye just so my loved ones would not try to stop me... Would Maud do the same? And she is much physically stronger than the rest... She is probably the only mare I know who is physically strong enough to overpower me. With a sigh, I shook my head. "I... I do want to say hello, but... I'm sorry. I must ask that you refrain from telling her I've been here."

Marble tilted her head slightly as if not entirely sure as to why I was hesitant to reveal myself. "But...why? Maud has always been so eager to talk about you whenever your name gets brought up. She says things like...like that you just seem to get her in ways almost nopony else does. I think...she misses you."

Those words... It only made it harder for me to turn down an opportunity to spend some time with my friend. I too remember when we met on that first day. We...got along so well. She even laughed at one point... Was it solely because of my patience and lack of expectations? I wonder why we clicked as well as we did... I do not have an answer on that yet. Even so, I did not relent. "Really... She can't know I'm here. I'm...going somewhere and I can't risk her trying to stop me."

She silently scanned me, her face not showing a pleasant emotion. "Are you...going somewhere dangerous? Are you part of the royal guard?"

"Yeah... Very dangerous. Something's coming. Something big. And...I'm hoping there's something I can do to stop it." I explained briefly while not wanting to give away too much. I did not want to scare the poor girl.

While Marble seemed to get that I was not joking in the slightest, she was not particularly alarmed. "Are you a...knight? A knight who is a hero to Equestria?"

"Heh... I guess I do look the part... No, I'm just a freelancer who happens to have some really awesome gear at my disposal. I've never been knighted. Probably never will be." I replied while finding some amusement in her assumption. She does kind of give me the impression of being a girl who was really into fairy tales of knightly legends while still a little filly.

"You're not? Oh... Sorry... It's just that..." Marble muttered as she looked away from me for a moment before trying to smile at me. "It's just...you really look like a noble warrior. The helmet. The armor. The shield... You... I feel...safe around you... Like you can protect me."

"Is that why you started to talk to me?" I asked while recalling how nonverbal she had been at first.

"Mm... Mmhm..." She mumbled while falling back into that habit. I snorted in a suppressed laugh for a moment as she seemed to prove my point. She then muttered, "I hope you'll be all right out there..."

"Me too..." I said softly as I tried to focus on finishing up some more fruit. I did not want my apprehension to quash my hunger only for me to regret it later.

Few words were shared for a while longer. I think even Marble was uncertain of what to say. Once the basket was empty, I stood up and took a moment to stretch now that it was time to depart. "Ugh... I really appreciate this, Marble. I should be OK for a while now."

"Mmhm..." She mumbled once more. But just as I was reaching for the Lunar Shield, she then spoke up. "Before you go... May I ask a favor?"

"Sure. What's up?" I asked without a second thought. After going out of her way to be such an accommodating host, I at least owed her that much.

Marble looked a little nervous over what was going through her mind. Something personal or special to her? "May I...see you with sword in hand? Like a...real knight in shining armor?"

"You mean...just strike a pose? Yeah, I can do that. Just a second." I retorted while I secured the Lunar Shield to my left arm with the clasps on its backside. I then placed my helmet upon my head, her eyes lighting up in wonder as its plume emerged from behind me. I then drew the Celestial Sword from its scabbard and widened my stance as I held my shield out before me, sword raised as if ready to lash out with a thrust. For the cherry on top, I spread my armor's great white wings. "How's this?"

"Oooooh my goodness... Just like in the fables..." Marble gasped while so very enthralled with my rather heroic armored form. "I... This gives me so much inspiration... Thank you. Thank you for letting me see this at least once."

Her curiosity having been satisfied, I sheathed the Celestial Sword in its scabbard and relaxed my stance. "It's been a while since someone enjoyed something like that so much... Anyway... Thanks for being a good host, Marble. It was...really nice to meet you."

She bowed her head politely and displayed a calm smile of her own. "Mmhm... You too, James. Be careful out there."

Satisfied for the moment, I took to he sky with a flap of my armor's wings and continued east while looking back just once at the lovely little mare as she observed me flying away. Such a precious young lady. I see why Pinkie Pie was so sure I would get along with her. Now with a full belly, I soared on high towards the east.

Fewer and fewer signs of civilization passed under me as the minutes went by. I really was approaching the edge of Equestria's inhabited territories. Before long, there would be no turning back. Although... I was soon distracted by a more pressing matter. In my bowels.

A twinge of alarm reached me as I brought myself back down to the ground along a wide path in a wooded area. I began to curse my decision to rush off as hastily as I did. I only then realized that I had left without any means of supplies. No food. No camping supplies. Not even...a roll of toilet paper. Which I was going to desperately need before long. "Oh come on... I didn't think this whole journey was going to be so... Huh?"

I turned my gaze skyward as a shadow drifted over me. A large bird? Perhaps an eagle? A moment later, something swiftly swooped overhead again with the sun to its back. It was so dark with the sun directly behind it, but I was quick to deduce that it was not a bird. No... It was...definitely equine in form. And the shape of those wings... Could it be? Here?

The unexpected arrival soon came back again and swooped back towards me as it descended. With a fluttering of its sable wings, she stood before me. Those beautiful teal eyes of exotic form gazed at me as she spoke firmly. "I am most fortunate I was able to reach you when I did. It was admirable of you to answer the call as readily as you did. Admirable, but nonetheless foolish."

The Princess of Dreams herself. Nightmare Moon stood before me. At first I assumed she was going to escort me back to Canterlot. But if so, why was she... Two impressively large saddlebags hung at her sides. And her armor... I was quick to recognize her famous blue helmet resting over her head instead of her crown. Her peytral and armored greaves were there as they have always been. But the rest... She was more heavily armored than I had ever seen her before. Resting upon her body was what I could only describe as a full suit of plate armor of matching blue. From her shoulders to her flanks. A full suit of barding. Even her neck was wrapped in a layer of flexible lames to leave no exposed patches of her black coat. She was fully armored. Like a warhorse. I was quick to realize the implications of this much more complete suit of armor. "You're...not going to take me back?"

"Whatever do you mean? You think I would retreat?" She asked as if she had been insulted. Only for that scowl to turn into a smirk. "If we were to retreat, who would be left to face the enemy?"

She... She really was there for me. Not o take me home, but to march off to face the enemy by my side. I was at a loss of words. Of all the ponies in the world, truly only the Mare in the Moon would have enough fire in her soul to be prepared to wage war with an invading enemy. I should not have been surprised... And yet, I was immensely grateful as I stepped towards her. "I don't think I've ever been so happy to see you..."

"As am I, my dear." She cooed tenderly before stepped forward and wrapping me in her wings embrace. I held her, our suits of armor being the only thing in the way. There was no one I would rather have at my side than the Princess of Dreams. Her very presence provided a hefty boost to my morale. She then jokingly muttered, "And unlike you, I took the time to prepare for our journey. These supplies will last us for weeks."

I felt all the more humiliated for having departed with nary a food ration when I departed from Canterlot as swiftly as I did. But at the mention of supplies, I was suddenly reminded of the building pressure in my bowels. I stepped back as I cringed at the feeling, all too embarrassed to directly bring up my current predicament. "Speaking of supplies... Do you happen to have...um...any..."

I froze when I saw my friend cast me a most crooked smirk. Her horn was coated by her billowing deep blue magic aura as the saddlebag on her left had its flap open before a roll of toilet paper rose out of it. Followed by a bottle of hand sanitizer. Or hoof sanitizer, depending on who you ask. "I believe this is what you're looking for?"

"Oh, you're a lifesaver! I'll be right back!" I all but shouted as I grabbed the roll of paper and rushed off into the trees. All the while, Nightmare Moon was howling in laughter. But so what?! Nature was calling with a megaphone!

After taking some time to.....do my business, as it were, I stepped out of the woods with the roll of paper and bottle of sanitizer still in my hands. Nightmare Moon was waiting patiently where I had left her, that smirk never leaving her face as I handed the supplies back to her. "You couldn't have shown up at a better time. But how exactly did you find me all the way out here? You could've overshot me at any time."

"So I see. As for how..." She snorted as the two items descended back into her saddlebag. Nightmare Moon then pointed her armored hoof at the Lunar Shield on my left arm. "That right there is how. My own magical energies were infused within that shield, so I can follow it if I need to find it. You could never hope to hide from me so long as you carry it on your arm."

I rolled my eyes as I chuckled with a snort. She could sense my location across the world? A most fiendish trick to anyone who would try to steal the Lunar Shield. Although she soon lost that smirk as she then said, "Now then... Back to the more pressing matters at hoof. You are certain you are prepared for the coming storm?"

The tone darkened as I was reminded of what I was even doing out there. "In all honesty, no. I'm not ready. I mean how could I be? I don't even know what to expect."

"Neither do I. It's still a mystery of what we will find out there. All we can do is press onward until we reach the emperor himself." Nightmare Moon replied while not looking or sounding thrilled about the up and coming clash we were sure to face.

Even so, there were a few more questions in my mind. All I knew was that the enemy would be approaching from the east. But...what exactly was our destination? "Hey... Um... Where are we even going to find the emperor anyway? We don't even know where he is. He didn't even say where he's hiding."

"I can hazard a guess..." Nightmare Moon muttered as her eyes glanced away out of their corners. "The most likely stronghold he has chosen for himself is the Heaven's Pillar. A colossal stone tower that pierces the sky which was constructed seemingly as a testament to mankind's tenacity. To reach for the stars, if you will. Although I believe it was also done so as a tribute to our parents' sun and moon..."

"And...you think it's still out there? I mean it's been well over a thousand years since then, right?" I asked while unsure if the size of the tower was being exaggerated. Almost sounded like Equestria's equivalent of the Tower of Babel. But if magic had a hand in its construction, then who could say?

Nightmare Moon sighed as her gaze continued to wander in thought. "I cannot confirm as of this moment. Surveillance of the Empty Plains has been sparse for some time. But if any manmade architecture is still standing out there after all this time, it is undoubtedly the Heaven's Pillar. If we find it, we will likely have some answers."

At least now we had some semblance of a destination in mind. All that was left was to press on. Even so, I had to ask. "Are you sure you're up for this? I mean I'm not exactly doing this willingly myself, but... I mean war isn't in your nature, right?"

"It most certainly is not." Nightmare Moon replied sternly before a most focused gaze was cast at me. "But...I am a mare of the night. Rather than cower, my blood boils when faced with opposition. I am more versed in fight than in flight. And more than that..."

She stepped closer as her wavering mane reached out and lifted my helmet just enough to expose my brow. I stood my ground, shuddering as she placed a kiss upon it. "You are...and have always been...my guiding light. To lose you is a horror I cannot bear. If you are to march into the bowels of hell, I will gladly walk that path with you. All to see you come home alive and well."

"You... I..." I muttered as I was subjected to some of the heaviest words I had heard in a very long time. It almost sound too fantastical to believe. I know she and I have been close since the night she became more than the Mare in the Moon, but still...

"No, James. I am not exaggerating. This is not a display of hyperbole." She said softly as she lowered my helmet back upon my head. "I would not be here had it not been for you. I would not be the Princess of Dreams. I would not be one of Equestria's true sovereigns. And I most certainly would not be loved by my people even now. Away with your constant modesty. If nothing else, believe me when I say...you...are my world. My everything. To lose you...would be to lose myself. And I will NEVER stand for it."

As if to further reinforce her words, my royal companion stepped forward and held me in her wings. Her chin rested upon my pauldron as she whispered to me. "Believe me or do not. It matters little. You will always be my guiding light. And I will follow your glowing radiance until you glow no longer."

"No, I... I do believe you." I muttered as I put my arm around her. "I believe you. I believe every word you say. It's just... I have such a hard time processing it... At the very least... Believe me when I say I'd rather have no one out here with me but you in this dark time. Thank you...for being here."

"And I will remain here by your side, my dear. Until my last breath, if need be." She whispered to be both firmly yet tenderly. I felt like I was in good hands so long as she was by my side. The Mare in the Moon is quite possibly the most infamous entity in Equestria's long history. A reputation she would most likely validate in the coming weeks. Although she soon pulled away from me and asked, "Now then... No more delays. We have a world to save, do we not?"

"Yeah... We have a job to do. Lead on, your highness." I retorted softly as I tried to resign myself to the task before us. Without another word, we proceeded east on foot. We could have covered more ground quickly had me chosen to fly, but I think we were both trying to buy ourselves some time to really let the gravity of the situation set in. It was calm and relaxing out there in the wilderness. One would never know of the calamity that was in the making just by looking around. We trekked through forests for the next hour or two, only briefly soaring over the canopies when the terrain became too rough to walk through easily.

We said little during that time, but we soon began to climb a very shallow slope along a long clearing that felt like it may have served as a road in the distant past. The grass was naturally low, failing to hinder our movement. I noticed Nightmare Moon suddenly accelerate into a gallop, prompting me to try and keep up as my enchanted greaves carried me along at speeds only the swiftest of stallions could reach. But I soon slowed as she stood silently at the end of the path with sunlight shining down where the forest ended. "What...?! What's happening?"

The Princess of Dreams looked back at me with a solemn gaze set into her armored face. She spoke briefly, her voice carrying a tone of finality. "We're here."

My eyes widened. I had to see this. With a brisk pace, I jogged up the path until I stood beside her while coming out into the afternoon sunlight at the top of a gentle slope. And there... Laid out before me... "We're here, my friend. Welcome to the Empty Plains."

Miles upon miles of untouched wilderness. With no signs of civilization to be seen. Not even a single ruin of a village overrun with vegetation. It was...beautiful. And yet...so very poignant. As I beheld this vast valley untouched by time, a single tear trickled down my cheek. A land where a once thriving empire of faithful friends to the people of Equestria once stood, now empty and forgotten after committing a grave sin. A plains so full of life...yet entirely devoid of life. The paradox was unsettling.

This would be where war would be waged. Where we would breathe our final breaths if fortune will not be on our side. For all the natural majesty that lay spread out before us, I knew dark times were ahead. For now, all we could do was march forward. As the first people to enter the Empty Plains knowing full well what had transpired there in a time long forgotten, all I could do was pray that a miracle would occur.

All I could do was wait and count the days. I can only hope that the Empty Plains will not serve as my resting place.

Rise to the Challenge

Author's Note

As always, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Rise to the Challenge

I never would have guessed... When Spike coughed up that scroll yesterday and told me that it was meant for James, I could not have imagined what its purpose was for. When I passed the message along to James at Sugarcube Corner that morning, I thought that was the end of it. I said my goodbyes and went about my day. I... I never would have imagined what I would have discovered the following day.

I was just catching up on my studies that morning when Spike called upstairs from the ground floor in the library. I could not quite make out what he said, so I made my way downstairs. As it turned out, Fluttershy had stopped by. But...something was not right. She looked...very concerned. "Oh, Fluttershy! Can I...help you? Is something wrong?"

"Mmhm... Have you seen James today?" She asked while Spike went upstairs to fetch us some refreshments. He is always quick to be a good host whenever our friends show up at our place. It has been a pretty hot summer this year, so he has been making lots of lemonade and punch on the side.

"James? Um... No, not today. Was he supposed to come by?" I asked while not recalling him coming by at all that morning. I was pretty absorbed in my current assignment at the time, but Spike would have surely alerted me to his arrival if he did visit.

Fluttershy looked away for a moment. I have not seen her that upset since...the first time he went missing. Two years ago. And what she said... "No... I came here to ask because... He worked at Sugarcube Corner yesterday, so I checked there first. Pinkie Pie said you dropped off a note for him and he said he had been called up to Canterlot, so I came by here next to ask you about it. Did you receive a message for him yesterday?"

"Oh, yeah! Princess Celestia sent me a scroll, but it was addressed to James." Spike called out from the stairs as he carried over a big pitcher of punch with a few cups in hand before setting them on the central table. "I didn't read what it was about though. It wasn't for me to know, right?"

"Oh right, she did. So I brought it over to him at Sugarcube Corner. And...that was it. I said my goodbyes and came back home." I explained while trying to make certain that I was not forgetting anything. "Why? Was he all right yesterday? Was he...not himself when he got home?"

"That's the thing, Twilight..." Fluttershy muttered while looking desperately worried. "He never came home last night. And nopony has seen him at all today."

"He...didn't come home? Why would..." I started to mutter before I got hit hard with a case of déjà vue. "Oh no... You... You don't suppose something has happened, do you?"

Fluttershy was clearly thinking the same thing. And she was not happy about it. "It wouldn't be the first time he's disappeared like this... But... It's not like the last times, right? He left a note the first time. And the next time... He disappeared in the middle of the night without a trace. Do you think...Princess Celestia has something to do with it?"

"Hmmm... Yeah! She would know! Spike, can you get me a scroll and fresh quill?" I said as a glimmer of hope filled my mind. If she called him in the first place, Princess Celestia herself would know exactly what is going on.

"Yes, ma'am!" My little assistant barked as he quickly gathered up a fresh blank scroll to write down a message on right as he finished pouring us a few drinks. With quill in hand, he stood at attention. "OK, shoot."

I cleared my throat as I tried to keep my thoughts concise and focused. "Dear Princess Celestia. I recall that you sent Spike and I a message to be sent to James yesterday. I delivered it myself and have found out that it contained a summons to Canterlot. I did not think much of it at the time, but Fluttershy has just visited me and revealed that James never came home last night. If you could please let us know what he's doing up there and when he will be back home in Ponyville, it would deeply appreciated. Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle."

Without delay, Spike opened the front door and blew a gout of green fire into the scroll to send it on its way in a plume of enchanted smoke. It would not take long for her to respond at all. I then turned to the three cups of fresh cold punch and levitated them over to the two of them. "Thank you, Spike. Anyone thirsty?"

Spike went along with his chores while I had a chat with Fluttershy to pass the time as we waited for a response. Fluttershy told me about little Gladesong and how much she is getting along with Smolder. It must be nice having their own little dragon assistant to look after the little dear. And I took the opportunity to tell her about that weird day with those harpies that kidnapped James right off the train a little while back. We both got a good laugh out of that topic. I always thought it sounded a little fishy that air pirates were a thing and it turns out they really are not. But before I knew it, I glanced at the clock on the wall and noticed a full fifteen minutes had gone by since the scroll was sent out. "Wow, has it really been that long already? I wasn't even paying attention."

Fluttershy too was pretty surprised by how lost in conversation we got. "Oh my... We really are being a couple of chatterboxes. Spike? Did Princess Celestia respond yet?"

Spike had just finished sorting a shelf of books that had been returned lately when he turned to look at us. "Huh? Um... Actually, no. I haven't gotten any... Oop... Wait a minute... I think I got something coming..."

We both watched with bated breath as I expected him to let out a fiery belch. But all Spike did was let out a tiny burp that barely brought out a few green embers. "Nope, that wasn't it... Probably those pancakes I had this morning. Too much starch, you know?"

Something was not right... Even at her busiest, Princess Celestia has never taken that long to send a reply. Not in the middle of the day. Except for that one time where James disappeared from Equestria without a trace, but I think that one did not really count. "This can't be right... The longest I've ever waited for a reply was just seven minutes and twenty-six seconds. Do you think it...got lost on the way up?"

Spike only shrugged his shoulders at me. "Beats me. I've never had a message not make it to her, but I guess there's a first time for anything?"

"Maybe...you could send another?" Fluttershy asked while starting to look worried all over again. It was starting to feel like Princess Celestia...was hiding something from us.

"Sure, I'll write it out this time." I said before bringing another blank scroll and a fresh ink quill over to myself with a bit of levitation. "Dear Princess Celestia. I just sent a message out to you a little while ago, but I still have not gotten a response from you. I do not want to sound accusatory, but this abnormally long delay does not seem like you. Is everything all right? Please respond immediately if you can. Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle."

Once again, Spike dutifully sent the scroll on its way with a breath of his magical green flames. To help pass the time, we all sipped away at some more punch. Spike even joined in with the chat, talking about what he and Sweetie Belle have up to. He kept trying to pass the two of them off as just friends, but anypony who has seen them together can tell that they are budding sweethearts. I was worried for a long time of what might happen if his crush on Rarity went on for too long, but it seems that little issue ended up sorting itself out last Hearth's Warming Eve.

Just when I was starting to wonder if we were going to have to send a third scroll, Spike suddenly let out a loud belch with an impressive plume of green flames emerging from his jaws. I quickly glanced at the clock on the wall and the positions of its hands. "Wow, a full ten minutes! That's a new record!"

Spike took a second to clear his throat since he had clearly been caught off guard by this one. Rather than let him read it to us, I brought the scroll over to myself and unfurled it before me. And...the response was not what I was hoping for. "Dear Twilight. Please gather up Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie. Your presence is required in Canterlot immediately. Signed, Princess Celestia."

There was nothing to serve as an answer over what had become of James. And yet, I had a feeling we were about to find out exactly what was going on. Fluttershy and I looked at each other, neither being able to speak. We knew this was a bad sign. I turned to Spike and asked, "Spike, Fluttershy and I are needed elsewhere. Can I trust you and Owlowiscious to watch the library while we're gone?"

"Sure. I'll keep an eye on the place. You go do what you have to do." Spike replied while not looking too surprised. I think these kinds of events have happened often enough for him to know when things are getting bad. If only we could have known just how bad things were about to get.

Once Fluttershy and I were outside the library, we had to decide how to go about rounding up our friends. Fluttershy was the first to speak up. "Before we do anything, I need to make sure someone can watch Gladesong while we're away. I think Smolder would be all right with that."

"Oh right, we can't leave the poor little thing unsupervised. Once you're done with that, could I ask you to track down Applejack and Rainbow Dash?" I replied while thinking she could cover ground faster than I could since she can fly.

Fluttershy nodded while she spread her wings. "OK, I'll go looking for them. We'll meet up at the train station, right?"

"Sounds good. We'll wait for you there." I replied before she took to the air and flew west. I then took off at a gallop for Sugarcube Corner. It would be best to go fetch Pinkie Pie first before going to find Rarity since she does not live too far from the train station.

I went straight to Sugarcube Corner with no delays. Lucky for me, I found Pinkie Pie minding the register once I got there. And she was quick to greet me with a smile. "Howdy do, Twilight! What sounds good today? Chocolate drops? Lemon drops? Pepper drops, if you're feeling daring?"

Ew, was she still experimenting with ghost peppers? I will never understand the appeal of spicy candy and pastries. "What?! No, nothing like that. I'm here because we've got trouble. You know James was called up to Canterlot yesterday, right?"

"Oh, yeah! He left right after you did. So he... Uh oh... Did something happen?" Pinkie Pie quickly lost that smile as she started to understand what I was beginning to get at.

"Yeah. He never came back. Fluttershy came to me a little while ago to tell me. I tried asking Princess Celestia through one of Spike's messages and... Well..." I said before passing her the scroll I had received in response. I really was not sure of how to word it myself. "See for yourself."

A few seconds of looking the scroll over later, Pinkie Pie suddenly started vibrating in place. "Ooooooh there it is again! I've been getting the shudders on and off all day! And I'm guessing it has something to do with this?"

"If your Pinkie Sense is being triggered that hard, we're probably about to make a very unexpected discovery..." I muttered since I have long since learned to take that little quirk of hers as seriously as everypony else does. "Anyway, you see the message. We're needed up in Canterlot right away. Can you come by the train station soon? Fluttershy's rounding up Applejack and Rainbow Dash and I still need to go find Rarity."

"Sure thing! I'll just finish things up here for a few minutes and tell Mrs. Cake I gotta go. See you there, Twilight!" Pinkie said while she ducked back into the kitchen to probably finish up a few things she was waiting on. Not wasting any time, I rolled up the scroll and quickly saw myself out before I headed southeast towards Carousel Boutique. I could only hope Rarity was in town.

As soon as I got there, I pushed the door open to find Rarity looking over a clipboard. The bell that hangs over the doorway was quick to get her attention. "Oh, hello there... Ah, Twilight! What can I do for you, darling?"

"You can come with me. Princess Celestia sent me this." I said before tossing the scroll her way. Rarity caught it with her own levitation magic and looked over the contents herself. "Can you make it?"

"But of course, Twilight. I shan't refuse a summons from our princesses. Even so... What exactly is this all about? Did something happen that I'm not aware of?" Rarity asked while looking really confused. I do not think she even got to see James once yesterday, so she likely knew nothing about what had happened.

I let out a sigh as I started to get a bit tired of having to repeat myself. "Long story short, I got a message from Princess Celestia yesterday that was intended for James. He was called up to Canterlot, but never came home afterward. I didn't find out until this morning when Fluttershy came right to my place to ask about it."

Rarity passed the scroll right back to me as she asked, "Hm... That does not sound like him... Wouldn't little Gladesong be missing her father? Surely he just got sidetracked and stayed overnight in the palace, yes?"

I wanted to believe that we were overreacting over nothing, but I had plenty of reason to suspect something was not right. "I'd like to believe that, but... When I sent Princess Celestia a scroll asking about James' whereabouts, she did not respond at all. I waited a full fifteen minutes before sending another message. And she did not respond until another ten minutes later. Almost... Almost like she was trying to avoid answering me... It's not like her to delay a response to my messages like that."

"She...hesitated in responding? Oh dear... That certainly does not sound like her at all..." Rarity muttered as her eyes wandered. She soon snorted in determination before looking at me with a much more stalwart gaze. "This most certainly does feel like an ill omen. I will join you at the train station shortly. I just need to let Mitta upstairs know to mind the shop until I get back."

"Gotcha. I'll see you there, Rarity." I said before hurrying out the door and heading north to the train station. I was not surprised to see that I was the first one to get there and I was lucky enough to see the next northbound train pull into the station. All I had to do was show the conductor the scroll and its contents to convince him to grant me and my friends passage to Canterlot.

Unsurprisingly, Rainbow Dash was the first to show up. She came swooping in and landed beside me. I was quick to speak up, "Hey there, Rainbow! Did Fluttershy and Applejack find you?"

"Yeah, they woke me up from a nap and should be on their way over right now." She explained before turning to me while looking more annoyed over her routine being disrupted than anything else. "So, what's the deal? James decide to stick around in Canterlot overnight for some fancy R&R?"

"I...have no clue. Princess Celestia didn't provide any details. All she said when I asked was...well...this." I said before holding out the scroll for her to read. "That's it. I'm sure we'll have answers about it soon, but...the fact that she wants all six of us up there doesn't give me a good feeling about it..."

When I lowered the scroll, I saw that Rainbow Dash was looking very unsettled. Like everything that she had just learned, for how little it was, triggered something in her. "Rainbow...?

She hesitated before she spoke. "I don't like this... Every time this happens, it's always because it's about something that needs the Elements of Harmony to fix. And you know what happened the last time James tagged along with us for one of those."

My blood went cold. How could I forget? The last time... When Discord... That was easily the most emotionally taxing time of my life and not something I like being reminded about. And yet... Rainbow was right. Every time so far when we have been all summoned to Canterlot, it has been due to something that demanded the use of the Elements of Harmony. Discord's first escape. Then Nightmare Moon's second return. And then Discord's final act. But now this... Only this time... Was I forgetting something? I could not imagine it being due to the Changeling queen. What would we find once we got there?

One by one, our friends joined us at the station. And before long, we were on our way up the mountain with a number of other passengers. The six of us stayed grouped together as we tried to pass the time. Although conversation was sparse. I think we were all too anxious over what we were being called for. Not just because we were worried about James, but mostly because none of us could make out any hints over what this was foreshadowing. Nightmare Moon is no longer our enemy. Discord is dead and gone. Another Changeling invasion simply will not work in the face of the royal guard's revised guidelines. Was it a new threat? Or were we making a mountain out of a molehill?

"Twi...?" I turned to look at Applejack as she looked at me from the seat across from mine. "You sure the princess didn't mention anythin' about what was up with James headin' up there yesterday?"

"I'm sure, Applejack. And I'm convinced that trying to get an answer out of Princess Celestia through mail isn't going to work. There's probably a good reason why she wants to speak to us directly in the castle itself." I explained while just knowing something had gone wrong. I looked out the window for any warning signs. No signs of nonsensical weather like what might be happening if Discord was still around. The distant form of Canterlot was not shrouded in a barrier for additional security. The position of the sun was consistent with the time of day. Nothing was amiss. There were no signs of anything unusual. So why was I so convinced that a proverbial storm was coming?

It was only then that Applejack brought up a very good point. A point I almost never considered myself. "Twi... Have ya ever wondered exactly how James got to Equestria in the first place?"

"Now and then, although I haven't wondered about it in a while." I muttered while giving her my attention since watching the scenery pass by was not doing much for me at the time. "I stopped thinking about it after a while. He's always been a good friend and I'm glad to have him in our little circle. That's the important part, right?"

"Yeah, me too. It's just... It makes ya wonder, you know?" Applejack said before looking out the window at nothing in particular as the train started to lurch to one side while we went around a bend. "I mean he ain't from this world. What's that place he's from again? Some place called Earth? And it's...kinda weird that there are all these lil' myths and legends about humans just about nopony pays any mind to. It just makes ya wonder how he got ta Equestria in the first place."

She was right about that. While very few and far between, there are a number of old legends or myths about humans. But there is so little to go on that I always assumed humans were just the product of someone's imagination. I mean I took note of them enough to assume that James was one when I first saw him, but that was about it. Although Applejack then looked at me while looking even more convinced of her own words. "I ain't believin' that James bein' here is just a coincidence, Twi. Somepony brought 'im to Equestria. And not just because he won some sorta vacation in another world."

All I could do was nod. Even though I have chosen to keep this information to myself, I still remember that James told me once that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were the ones that brought him to Equestria. I never told anypony after that day. Feeling like there was a reason why they had revealed that information to no one but him up until that point. I had all but forgotten about it right until that moment. I even forgot that the princesses must have been the ones who made James disappear after his first two weeks in Equestria as well as likely been the ones who brought him back. I never did ask them what they might have known about the whole thing afterwards, but that is probably largely irrelevant by now. But there were still plenty of unanswered questions regarding his presence in Equestria. I knew how he got to Equestria. I just did not know why he was there. And I was starting to have an ever growing hunch that we were about to get some answers to some long forgotten questions once we reached our destination. I was sure of it.

We reached Canterlot without any delays or trouble during the ride. Once we and everypony else stepped out onto the train platform, me and my friends all looked around. Canterlot was the same it has always been. There was no sign of trouble. Even Fluttershy was not able to notice anything wrong. "It doesn't...feel like something has gone wrong."

"Then we'll just have to avoid jumping to conclusions until we figure out why we're needed. Let's go, girls." I said before leading my friends along through the city I have been very familiar with all my life. We reached the castle before long and made our way inside with the guards making no attempt to stop us. They must have known we were being expected. Although...I noticed that not one of them were maintaining their usual stoic poise. They all looked very distracted by something. Most of the guards I saw being stationed in groups of two were even quietly chatting with each other, though not about a pleasant topic. It was the first clue we saw that something had gone wrong.

"Aren't the guards supposed to be...you know...kinda always really serious when on the job?" Pinkie Pie asked quietly as we trotted through the halls. I assumed we were wanted in the throne room. The halls were almost eerily quiet. And the number of guards that we passed were unusually spread out. As if they had been called away. And yet, I was not given the impression that the palace had been infiltrated.

Finally, we stood outside the throne room. The doors were entirely unguarded. Together, we all pushed the doors open to step inside. I feared what I might find, but I felt myself smile just slightly when I saw our two princesses seated upon their thrones in waiting. Nightmare Moon was absent, but I did not think much of it at the time. Although I quickly remembered the message I still had on my person. "We're here... Like you asked..."

"And I am sure you have many questions awaiting answers." Princess Celestia said while she and Princess Luna...looked so very distressed. Something heavy was on their minds.

Fluttershy stepped forward. She was the most concerned over James in the first place. "Yes... Where is James? Where is...my husband? I understand you requested that he come up here yesterday. And he did. So why has he not come home yet?"

"Because he..." Princess Luna began to say, but stopped as she just...lost the will to say anything. She let out a sigh before looking towards her sister. "Celestia... We can't hide this from them forever. The truth will be known at this rate. Should we tell them?"

"Yes... It can't be helped now... All of you. The truth will be known one way or another. And it would be best that we tell you ourselves." Princess Celestia spoke as she remained upon her throne. "Everything...about him. About James."

A new kind of tension filled the air. None of us could find the will to speak. All we could do was listen as Princess Celestia began to explain. "As I am sure you have known for some time, there have been numerous myths circulating the globe about a mysterious and nonexistent race known as humans. The very same race that James is a part of. Even though he hails from another world. You all know this, yes?"

I nodded. As did most of my friends. Princess Luna then took the lead as she said, "It is time that you know. These myths are not the result of ancient misinterpretations or wild speculation. And your friend's arrival in this world is not mere coincidence. Any and all myths and legends about humanity are the last lingering bits of truth that Equestria has failed to forget of a long forgotten empire. Humanity once called Equestria home eons ago. And James is the herald of humanity's reintroduction to this world. A project that Celestia and I have been overseeing."

I lost my breath upon hearing that. I knew that humans had existed in Equestria before, but with an entire empire of their own? And...James was brought to this world as the first of some sort of project to reintroduce mankind to Equestria? It was Rainbow Dash who spoke first. And she was understandably frustrated. "You... You brought him here?! And for something like that?! Why'd you never tell us?! Why even keep this whole thing about humans a secret from everypony in Equestria?!"

"For one simple reason, Rainbow Dash. Because this world was not ready to remember." Princess Luna declared with a much bolder and commanding tone to try and silence our frustrated friend. "Humanity's disappearance from this world was a result of their final great mistake. For so long, they were very dear friends to the rest of Equestria's people. But they carried out a most cruel betrayal that forever sullied their relations with our people. A betrayal that only the Elements of Harmony could rectify. It took centuries for that memory to fade from the public consciousness. Only now is it safe to begin to bring humankind back into the fold now that it is possible to begin anew. And James was chosen to be the harbinger of their return. A duty he has carried out admirably since the day he settled in Ponyville with you."

I could barely even imagine what Equestria's previous human population could have done to irrevocably ruin their relations with the rest of Equestria's citizens. I mean... I guess it makes sense. If nopony could trust humankind after that, then there would be no way to safely allow humans to live among us until the entire world just forgot about what happened.

"Huh... Yeah! He has been doing a great job with that! James is the only human I know. And he's a really good human!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed as we all cracked a smile at that. She was right. From the day we first met him, James has left a good first impression on us. I could hardly imagine humans being a troublesome race after meeting him. If he really was meant to make a positive first impression our people, then that plan worked in the end.

"Quite! Such a dear, that gentleman." Rarity added before turning her attention back towards our princesses. "While I understand that you had your reasons for keeping this information from your people, I will not question it. Now then, would you be so kind as to explain where our friend is?"

There was a quiet tension as the two of them hesitated. That alone told me that we were not about to hear some good news. Princess Celestia breathed deeply before she said, "Your friend...departed yesterday for the Empty Plains. Alone. And Nightmare Moon followed as soon as she caught wind of it."

The Empty Plains... That place? My friends had no idea what it is, but I have looked at a globe often enough to know about it. "But...why there?! There's nothing out there! I thought the Empty Plains were just a massive wildlife reserve. What is James hoping to find out there?"

Princess Luna spoke with a heavy tone to her voice. "Because...war is coming, Twilight Sparkle. There is one left. One human man from long ago remains in this world for reasons we cannot comprehend. The last emperor of humankind still draws breath. And just yesterday, a message was delivered to us containing promise of an invasion. Even though he no longer has an empire to call his own or people to lead, he insisted that he is not without soldiers. He will set out to finish what he started all those centuries ago. We know this. And...we are not certain of how to counter this."

We all went silent. I could barely believe it. There was still one left? The one human who ruled over them all back then? And he intended to wage war upon us? I know war has been discussed in novels and other works of fiction but... War is not in our nature. What could we do? Ponies are not warriors!

Applejack was the first to speak as she brought up a very good point as she reminded us all that the six of us were there for a reason. "Hang on! What about the Elements of Harmony? Ain't those good enough to send that emperor fella packin' before he gets here?"

With a sigh, Princess Luna explained, "You must understand. The Elements of Harmony were used directly upon him and his entire people ages ago. And they were all banished to distant worlds. And yet, he remained. Unbeknownst to us until just yesterday. If the Elements failed then, they will surely fail again. Whatever he did to anchor himself to Equestria, he will likely be prepared to repeat it should the Elements of Harmony be brought to face him again."

"And...James was the first to try and stop him? And Nightmare Moon too?" Fluttershy asked as this slew of new information was still registering with all of us. James... He set out alone. Even with all that power at his disposal when he has all of that enchanted equipment, would it be enough?

"Yes... He set out alone. Reluctantly, but willingly. He... He loves this world. He loves all of you. And he... He is prepared to at least try to save it. And Nightmare Moon set off after him once she learned of his departure." Celestia explained while...looking so very guilty. What else happened yesterday that we were not being told about? "They are the only ones out there now who are marching east towards the Empty Plains. I do not know what they will find, but they are alone. Even together, I can only wonder if... Hm?"

We all turned to face the doors leading into the throne room as they were pushed open. And...I saw him. My brother. Shining Armor marched in with many of the guards in the palace following him. He was clad in his armor, but without his helmet. He looked right at me and almost greeted me, but all he gave me was an uneven smile. He then looked towards our princesses and spoke up. "Forgive me if we're interrupting, your highnesses. It's just that... May we have a word with you?"

"Of course, captain. What is it?" Princess Luna asked while we all looked back at him to listen. It did not look like he was supposed to be a part of this conversation. Did he have an important announcement?

"We... I just want to say... We know. We know about the message you received yesterday. We know why you ordered us to prevent James from leaving the palace. And...we know what's coming." Shining Armor explained while looking the most uncomfortable I have ever seen him while on the job. Even moreso than right before his wedding. "And...I have discussed this matter with all of my men that are stationed in Canterlot. And we... We've come to a decision."

They all bowed together before Shining Armor looked up at the princesses. "We're ready, your highnesses. Give the order and we will face them in the fields. We're not warriors, but we are defenders. And we will defend Equestria even if we must step outside our walls and do battle with whoever seeks to take our world from us. Princess Nightmare Moon was the first to answer that call. And we can't just let her do it all on her own."

So inspiring... I think he was afraid, but it looked like the act of seeing Nightmare Moon and James rising to the challenge of standing against this incoming invasion had given an unexpected boost of morale to my brother and his men. I looked at my friends. I do not think I needed to say anything to them or the other way around. Rainbow Dash smirked as she turned to face our princesses and called out, "You know what?! Count us in too! Can't let those two take all the glory, right?!"

"What?! Do you even know what you are saying?!" Princess Celestia shrieked as she probably did not expect that at all. "This is not like anything you have ever experienced. This is war. It is a terrible thing. Not at all like clashes against Equestria's vilest villains. The terrors of war are a very different type of horror that you surely cannot truly comprehend. Are you certain that you are ready for this?"

"What other option do we have, your highness?" Shining Armor asked as he and his men rose to their hooves. "Do we just stay here and let the Princess of Dreams and our newest champion press on until they reach their limits and are overwhelmed? Defend our homes from the walls until we are inevitably overrun? No, I don't want that. We don't know what to expect, but... We're willing to try. I don't want to see our world be ruined... Do you?"

We all waited for an answer. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna bowed their heads in silence. But after a minute, I could hear Princess Luna let out a chuckle. "To think... How history does indeed repeat."

"So it does... It's certainly not the first time humanity has been the first to rise to the challenge with the rest of Equestria following suit." Princess Celestia whispered before they both cast their gazes towards us while rising from their thrones. "You are quite right, captain. We can't just stay here and await our fall. If there's no other option, we must fight back against this invasion."

Princess Luna then stepped down from the thrones' platform as she spoke out. "We have much work to do and preparations to make. Let us send word to every corner of Equestria. Let there be a call for volunteers. We must make haste."

We all smiled at each other. Even if there are dark times ahead of us, it felt like we could take on the world. A spark had been cast and now a blaze was beginning to grow among us. We had the will to stand our ground and push back against this new enemy. We could do this!

As the rest of the royal guards and our princesses left the throne room, Shining Armor stayed behind to speak to us. "So... You girls serious? You think you can help us out with this?"

"Sounds like y'all need all the extra horsepower you can get, cap'n. Of course we ain't gonna let them varmints take this land." Applejack spoke up proudly while tilting her hat in a way that made it look like she was ready for a bar brawl.

I then decided to speak to my brother. "Yes, we're sure. I can't just let you do this alone either. I don't know what I can do yet, but I'm sure we'll figure something out very soon."

"Twily... I'll be glad to have you with me, but don't do anything reckless. You haven't seen the kind of stuff the royal guard gets itself involved in. And I'm sure even that's gonna be nothing compared to what we end up dealing with out there." He said before pulling me in for a hug. "Don't make me regret this, sis. Mom, Dad, and Cadence won't ever forgive me if I let anything happen to you out there in this mess."

"I won't be nothing but dead weight. I promise." I said softly while hugging him back. Me and my BBBFF together in this fight... That alone gave me a big boost in confidence. We have never done something like this before and I was legitimately excited to be there for him in the line of duty. Although..it was around then that something came to mind. "Hold on... Did you say you...tried to stop James from leaving the castle yesterday?"

He stepped back while we let go of each other. "Yeah, we did. I didn't know the context at the time, but the alarm was sounded and we were ordered just to stop him from getting outside. I think...they just didn't like the idea of him rushing off on his own like that."

"Did he...say anything when you did?" Pinkie Pie asked while she stepped a little closer.

Shining Armor let out a sigh while looking really uncomfortable with what he was thinking about. "I think... The way he spoke to me... I don't he was expecting to come back alive from what he was setting out to do. Like he was...resigned to some ultimate fate."

I felt a knot in my throat. Was the situation really that bad? Does James really have a grasp on the concept of war that we just do not have? What does he know that we do not? Enough to try and keep us out of it? Whatever the case, my brother looked at me with a rather grim frown. "I can't let him die out there, Twilight. That guy's the closest thing to a little brother I've ever had and I'm not about to let him die for nothing."

That got a smile out of me. And I could only nod. "We will, Shiny. We'll catch up to him together."

"Yeah... We will. Anyway, you girls head home for now. Tomorrow is when the real work begins. I'll see you then." My brother said with a hopeful smile as he trotted out of the throne room. However, we stayed behind a bit longer. Just to talk amongst ourselves.

"My goodness... Actual warfare like out of those novels... I wonder if we truly have the means to make a difference, darlings." Rarity mused while not really looking all that sure of herself. I mean none of us really had that much of an idea of exactly what we could do once everything was set in motion.

Rainbow Dash sounded a bit more confident about the whole mess than the rest of us. "Come on, you know we've got what it takes! It's not just James, you know. Nightmare Moon's out there too and she's a pony like us! If she can take the fight to them, who says we can't?!"

"I don't think it's just about ponies... Besides... I'm not really sure what I could do. Maybe I could...help the guard send out carrier pigeons?" Fluttershy muttered while looking the most unsure out of all of us. What could she do? Of the six of us, she is the last one I could ever imagine ending up in a combat situation.

Thankfully, Applejack was the first to point out the obvious truth that should not be ignored. She stepped forward and placed a hoof on Fluttershy's shoulder as she said, "Actually, Fluttershy... You sit this one out. Trust me, if there's gonna be a lotta fightin', then you ain't gonna be cut out for it."

Even though Applejack was absolutely right about that, Fluttershy still tried to protest. "But... But...we've always done these things together! I... I shouldn't just leave this all to you!"

I also had a good idea of why Fluttershy should stay behind. And so I said, "No, you really should stay, Fluttershy. Who's going to look after Gladesong while we're gone? This whole thing could last weeks. Maybe months. We don't even know where we could be going yet."

The name of her daughter caused Fluttershy to fall silent. And Rarity was quick to jump in. "Of course! Who would be there for precious little Gladesong? Even if Scootaloo could look after herself, the poor darling is merely weeks old. She needs you now more than ever, dear. If you really want to do what's best, just keep doing what you must. Be the best mother you can be to your little one and wait for us to return."

Fluttershy let out a harsh sigh after a moment and looked at us with such a grateful smile as if she was trying to not cry. "I... I'm going to miss you all so much! I'll stay... I'll stay for Gladesong... But you have to promise me you'll all come back safe and sound... I love you girls!"

"Awww, we love you too, Fluttershy! Group hug!" Pinkie Pie spoke before we all came together for one big hug. "And sure! Let's all make a Pinkie Promise! That we'll all come back and have one big coming home party once everything is said and done!"

"Sounds good to me! Altogether now, right?" Rainbow Dash asked as we stepped back and brought our hooves together. And thus, we said the chant. Cross our hearts. Hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in our eyes. "Now we've all gotta come home just fine in the end. You just keep an eye on things on the homefront while we're all out on the east front, all right?"

Fluttershy nodded somewhat reluctantly. I could tell she wanted to come with us so badly just because of our undying friendship, but she knew that it would be no place for her. Not when she still had a newborn daughter to watch over. "Mmhm... You all take care of yourselves out there... And... When you catch up to him... Tell James I love him."

"Will do, darling. Will do." Rarity replied firmly while we all finally began to leave the throne room. With nothing else to do, all we could do was return home and wait until the next day when everything finally starts to come alive.

Although Pinkie Pie was not quite done talking. "Hey! How about I throw us all a going away party tonight? Just for us!"

"Oh please, Pinkie. We don't want to be exhausted in the morning when the guards start calling for volunteers. We need to rest up tonight! Save the celebrations for after we win this war." I replied while we all got a good chuckle out of her usual enthusiasm. Her parties really can take a lot out of you and we really did not need that at the time.

This evening, I have been taking things easy at home. Gathering up little bits and pieces of supplies I might want to take with me. Although maybe an hour before his bedtime, Spike came running upstairs with a scroll in hand. "Hey, Twilight! I just got this and I think it's for you!"

"At this hour? I wonder what it's about..." I muttered before I took the scroll and held it before me. I was most surprised by what Princess Celestia had sent me. "Wow... Spike, good news! It looks like Princess Celestia has an important task for you while we're gone."

"Huh? Where are you go... Oh right, this big war thing that's coming. What about it?" He asked while still not quite grasping the whole concept of this upcoming war. Probably for the best, all things considered.

I then looked over the scroll again. "Anyway, it looks like... It looks like you'll be spending a lot of time with Cadence for a while. As her...messenger?"

He really liked the sound of that. He always got along really well with Cadence. "Really?! That's great! I'll be the best assistant she could ever have! Just like I've always been for you, right?"

"Mhmhmhmhm, yes Spike. Just like you've always been with me. I know you won't let her down." I said while unable to help letting myself smile. But after a moment, Spike walked up to me as his smile left his face. I set the scroll aside and asked, "Spike? Is something wrong?"

He did not say anything for a moment. As if he just could not find the right words at that instant. "War... It's... It's a terrible thing, right? Like... Is it as bad as all the crazy stuff in the Power Pony comics?"

I let out a sigh. I suppose he kind of has an idea of what war is like after all. Even if it is a very weak grasp of it. "Probably worse... I don't really know what to expect, but I'm not expecting this to be a fun experience..."

Spike then stepped right up to me and grabbed me in a tight hug with his face buried into my neck. "Please come home safe and sound, Twilight... I... I don't wanna say goodbye... I'll miss you while you're gone..."

For just an instant, I felt afraid. War... Are we going to die out there? Was I going to die? No, I could not let myself start having doubts now. I had to be strong. We found the courage to stand and fight today. I cannot let it fade already. I put my arm around my little friend and held his head against me. "I'm gonna miss you too, Spike... And I'll do everything I can to make sure I come back safe and sound. We all will. Just...have faith in us, all right?"

"I will, Twilight... Everything always turns out just fine in the end with you and the pony gang. Everything will be OK..." He said before pulling away and wiping his eyes with his wrist. He then looked up at me with a hopeful smile as he said, "I need to stop doubting everyone. You always pull through, right? What am I so worried about?"

All I could do was join in with a smile of my own. "Heheh, true. Now, how about brewing up some tea before bed? It'd be best if we both got a full night's sleep before tomorrow."

Ponyville is quiet now as I write this. Spike is asleep, the moon is high over town, and I am finally getting too drowsy to keep writing. I do not want to keep myself awake all night with thoughts of what is coming. Everything is going to be fine. Equestria is a rich world that surely has resources it can use to give itself an edge. I just need to stay confident.

We are all going to be just fine... We can win this war. Hopefully without any loss of life. Anyway, I must get to sleep. There is much to do tomorrow and I cannot get started with a nasty case of insomnia. I just hope we are ready when the time comes.

Looking For Love

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my Patreon.

Looking For Love

The Empty Plains really do live up to their name. Even though the air is fresh and clean with multiple sightings and sounds of wildlife around us, there is an inexplicable sense of emptiness to the place as Nightmare Moon and I make our way across it. Not at all like the times I have entered the Everfree Forest. It is as if...the Empty Plains know what they have lost and are in mourning. I cannot really explain it. I can only feel it.

I will admit that in spite of the forlorn sense of emptiness out here, there is a sort of relaxing thrill to be felt when exploring this vast open wilderness. So long as I kept my mind off of the impending peril Equestria would be facing before long, I was enjoying myself quite well. We were basically embarking on a long hike with no one around to bother us. I think even Nightmare Moon was attempting to enjoy herself as she walked alongside me, seldom speaking as her sister's sun shone down on her polished blue suit of armor. Although hearing it faintly clank with every step did cause me to wonder if she should really be wearing that before we even found the enemy. "Hey, uh... Isn't that uncomfortable to wear all the time?"

Nightmare Moon glanced at me as if she was not entirely sure at first of what I had said. I suppose she was really just that distracted by the natural beauty of our surroundings. "Hm? Oh... This? No, there is sufficient padding under it all to minimize chaffing. I am in no discomfort."

"Ah, good. That stuff doesn't look very comfortable at first glance." I retorted while just managing to avoid letting out a chuckle over worrying about nothing. Maybe I was just trying to find a reason to speak to break the silence. Although after some more time, I was only then reminded of what used to be out here in the Empty Plains. Surely there must have been some old stone ruins encrusted with vegetation. Why had we not seen any yet? "Hey... Shouldn't we have seen some remnants of a village? Or maybe some old fort?"

Nightmare Moon too scanned the vast horizon ahead of us. Nothing but rolling hills and lush valleys dotted with a few small patches of forests. She sighed as a frown set upon her lips. "I am hardly surprised... With how much time has passed, it would seem that nature itself simply reclaimed that which was constructed upon it. What the Elements of Harmony did not do, it seems that nature did the rest with the aid of the passage of time. We will not be finding any lingering remnants out here besides the Heaven's Pillar."

"Sad... But not exactly difficult to understand." I muttered while rather disappointed. It would have been interesting to explore such ruins. Even so, we pressed on. Nothing to do but keep moving.

Hours went by as the sun began to dip lower and lower in the sky behind us. The sky began to darken, the moon beginning to rise over the eastern horizon in the form of a pale crescent. And before long, the Empty Plains began to be engulfed in a kind of darkness I had not seen in some time. The kind you only get to see in locations far from civilization. Even with the modest light of the moon, the sheer blackness the land was shrouded in was...alarming. Sincerely disturbing. I came to a stop as I felt a primal fear begin to build within me. Was it safe to march on in the middle of the night? The wildlife in this corner of the world is not like those around Ponyville. Untamed and wild, the carnivores of the Empty Plains might make a meal out of us if we got complacent. Nightmare Moon was quick to notice that I had stopped and turned back to face me with her shimmering eyes being surprisingly visible in the dark. "Is something amiss?"

"Um... You think we could set up camp right about now? This is some crazy scary darkness out here..." I retorted while not entirely certain I should draw my sword. While the Celestial Sword's blade does shine in situations with low natural lighting, it would glow brighter than ever out there with almost no light at all. It could probably be seen for miles. What if the enemy was already not far from us?

Nightmare Moon glanced from side to side. Even if she was in her element, continuing on in such utter darkness could be potentially hazardous. Especially in uncharted territory like this. She soon said, "Yes, I suppose that would be wise. Conjure a flame for a moment so I may examine our supplies."

I did just that, holding up my right hand and generating an orb of billowing magic fire in my palm to cast a warm glow over the immediate area. Nightmare Moon used her magic to lift something from one of her saddlebags. A small box of sorts. I noticed her cast me a smirk as she set it down before us. "Now, just watch."

Not much time passed before I was greeted with a surprising spectacle. The box burst open as something rose out of it at a rapidly growing size. In a matter of seconds, I found a humble cottage standing before us. Smaller than Fluttershy's, but still of a respectable size for only the required necessities for travel. Even so, I could scarcely believe Nightmare Moon was carrying an actual house on her person. I could only stare at her and ask, "Is there anything magic can't do in this world?"

"Only time can give us that answer." She replied while leading me inside. The cottage's proportions were in line with the architecture in Ponyville, so I still had to duck through the doorway. I had forgotten how cramped it can feel while clad in that winged armor with the Lunar Shield on my arm. It was still pitch black inside for a moment. At least until Nightmare Moon flipped on a light switch. It was very cozy, being only one story in height. The doorway led right into the kitchen with a living room off to the side. I was very pleased to see a typewriter set upon a desk in the far corner. I have been using it to document recent events lately. A hallway placed between the two led back into a bedroom, laundry room, and the bathroom. Nightmare Moon then cast me a smile as we found ourselves tucked away in this little portable port in a storm. "Welcome to our home away from home."

"And what an impressive home it is. You ponies know how to prepare for anything." I said as I began to look around the living room. However, I was quick to notice that I did not have anything to melt my armor down into. If I were to try and return it to its original liquid form, it would just pool on the floor where anyone could step into it. Seeing I had no choice, I looked towards Nightmare Moon. "Hey, uh... Could you help me get this all off? I don't think we have anything to store it in."

"We don't? Oh, yes... We don't. Very well, let me see here..." Nightmare Moon retorted before she approached me. Bit by bit, we removed every component of my armor and set it all aside in a cluttered pile. It looked rather silly, to be honest. An enchanted suit of armor that could be melted down into a puddle for easy removal and retrieval now just piled in a heap like any old suit of plate armor. All I had on me by then were the clothes I had on my back when I departed Canterlot. Nightmare Moon cracked an amused smirk as she said, "Well... That assorted mess of metal certainly looks amusingly undignified as it is now."

"I almost get the feeling its all glaring at us. Like it's mad we're treating it like any old suit of armor." I said while failing to prevent myself from letting out a chuckle. I then looked at Nightmare Moon as I said, "I haven't gotten my armor off like that since I met Novo. Thanks."

"No trouble at all, my friend. Now, could you provide me some aid in removing mine as well? This...central piece is rather bulky." Nightmare Moon replied as she began to use the levitation spell to remove her armor. While her shoes, peytral, and helmet came off just fine, I provided some assistance in removing the suit of barding from her torso and the sleeve of lames from her neck. Once they were all off, her suit was stored in yet another pile besides mine. "Hoo, much better."

I looked at a little clock on a nearby end table. We might as well have been in a different time zone since the time displayed was earlier than it felt. And after such a light lunch, I was feeling rather famished. I turned to Nightmare Moon and was about to inquire about dinner that night, but I paused as I beheld her bare body. Now there was nothing upon her at all. Not even a crown. She must have noticed my wandering gaze since she then asked, "Is there...something troubling you?"

"I..." I muttered before allowing my eyes to roam. So limber and sleek, her coat as black as the night itself. I thought back to my beloved Celestia, seeing a nocturnal parallel in Nightmare Moon. Her form was utterly identical in every possible proportion. Had it really been that long since I last saw Nightmare Moon without a shred of her regalia upon her royal body? Realizing that I was more or less ogling the Princess of Dreams herself, I averted my gaze. "I forgot how beautiful you are..."

"Oh..." She muttered as she too looked away. "Thank you... I forgot how long...it has been since someone called me that."

"But...you are." I muttered as I felt a feeling flutter in my chest that I had not felt in some time. Not in her lonely presence. I reached out to her, wondering if there was something I was trying to ask permission for.

Nightmare Moon stepped closer, her gaze pained as my hand reached the side of her neck. "Hold me. Please."

And so I did. We stood there, the Princess of Dreams standing in my embrace as the side of my face nestled itself into the gently billowing form of her glorious mane. There was no one else around for miles upon miles. It was just us. And it made me all the more eager to hold her. We were alone with no one to turn to but each other. And I felt all the more grateful for her reassuring presence. "Thank you for being here for me..."

"There is nowhere else I would rather be." She whispered to me as I felt her lips kiss me upon my ear. The lovely mare of the night then spoke softly to me, "Allow me to prepare dinner. You make yourself comfortable in the meantime. You must be famished by now."

"I... Huh... Yeah, I guess I am. I could really use something with some real substance to it right about now." I said as I was reminded of just how hungry I actually was. But as Nightmare Moon made her way towards the kitchen, I was quick to ask, "Say, do you really know how to cook?"

She looked back at me with an amused smirk. "What? You assume that just because I carry a crown and that the palace has its own team of gourmet chefs I simply do not have the knowledge of how to prepare a meal the way I desire it? Nonsense! I know my way around a stove as much as the next mare. You sit yourself down and wait while I work my magic in a different way."

"Yes, your highness!" I retorted while pleasantly surprised by her bravado. With nothing else to do, I sat myself down at the typewriter in the corner and let my fingers go to work. I have been using it to document recent events over the last few days one bit at a time. Before long, the scent and sound of zesty cooking reached my nostrils as the hum of the stove's overhead vent filled the kitchen. And over the course of an hour, I soon heard the vent turn off as the cottage fell silent.

I was a little too engrossed with my typing at the time to pay any mind to anything other than the sound of Nightmare Moon's voice. And she had chosen to remain silent for a while. The only other thing that really drew my attention was the sound of soft classical music playing. Although...maybe classical was the wrong term. It almost sounded like Celtic folk music. Strangely fitting when considering the ancient untouched history of where we were.

That music almost felt like a signal. I looked over my shoulder to see a phonograph playing in the distant corner of the living room with the faint scratching of its needle joining the melody. And beyond the room and past the front door stood Nightmare Moon as she tossed a salad in a large bowl on the kitchen table. She was quick to notice my gaze and cast me a smile. "Dinner is served."

I liked what my nose was telling me. I could detect the aroma of Italian spices mixed in with tomato sauce. Upon drawing closer, I saw that I was not wrong. A pot filled with spaghetti mixed with a zesty sauce lined with vegetables like zucchini and squash served as the centerpiece. The salad was lightly coated with a layer of black fluid. A flavorful balsamic dressing. Despite the general simplicity of the choices for our meal, I was quite impressed with the end result. "Wow... You really do know your way around a kitchen. Looks great."

"And you had the gall to doubt me. Take a seat and be enlightened." Nightmare Moon spoke with some playful pride as I did just that. We sat at opposite ends of the table while Nightmare Moon served us both even servings of pasta and salad. I was about to help myself, but she was quick to spread freshly grated parmesan cheese atop my plate of pasta. "Not so fast. Not without the proverbial cherry on top."

It was only then that I took a bite. It really was as delicious as I had assumed. Possibly better than most servings of spaghetti I could cook up. The cozy familiar setting of domestic civilized life was a welcome relief after spending most of the day out in the wilderness. I looked across the table at the Princess of Dreams, so very grateful that she was there. "I'm so glad you took the time to stock up on supplies. I would've been in trouble if you hadn't."

"You're most fortunate that I did. While I understand your haste in departing so soon, it was not exactly wise of you to do so." She replied as she poured us both a glass of icy cold sparkling cider. "Still, it was probably for the best that you left without a word. Who knows who would have begged you to stay home?"

"Yeah, that's exactly what I was worried about too. Thanks for covering for my screw ups on your way out here... Mm, this is good..." I retorted in genuine gratitude as I feasted on her culinary creations. Had Nightmare Moon not stocked up on supplies before she departed Canterlot, we would have been much worse off roughing it out in the open wilderness.

I must have been famished by that point. I probably ate twice as much as Nightmare Moon did. Barely a scrap was left in that pot and bowl. Once we had cleaned our plates, she cast me an inquisitive smirk. "My goodness, you devoured it. I did not know you could have such an appetite."

"Heh... I guess having nothing but fruit for lunch didn't fill me up very well... I'm gonna sleep well tonight." I said while looking out the yonder window. There was almost nothing but blackness beyond the pane. "We probably shouldn't stay up terribly late... Would you like to wash up first?"

"Hm... Yes, I would appreciate a hot shower... You make yourself comfortable and I will let you know when I am done." She said softly before standing up from the table and heading down the hall to the bathroom. I took the time to do the dishes before sitting myself back down at the typewriter to continue documenting everything that has happened thus far as a means to help pass the time. I could hear the muffled sound of water running as I typed away, but it eventually became little more than calming white noise to my ears.

Maybe a half hour later, I heard the soft clopping of hooves coming from the hall and glanced over to see Nightmare Moon emerge. But when she stepped into view, I stared in confusion as I saw that her very voluminous mane was wrapped up in a towel on her head that seemed to only barely hold the whole thing. Her tail had been allowed to simply drag along the floor as it remained fairly moist. The Princess of Dreams noticed my unusual stare and asked, "Hm? What? Why that look?"

I cocked my head to one side as I spoke my thoughts. "How do you even fit that whole thing in there?"

Her eyes glanced up at the towel wrapped around the top of her head before a crooked grimace spread across her lips. "Hm... That is a riddle for the ages, is it not?"

"Yeah, maybe... Anyway, give me another ten minutes or so an I'll go wash up too." I replied while wanting to give the water heater some time to replenish its hot water supply. Nightmare Moon went to the kitchen to prepare some tea for the night. The distant whistle of a tea kettle reached my ears, but I barely noticed over the clicking of the keys of the typewriter and its inner workings. Nightmare Moon respectfully left me to my work and did not attempt to distract me with conversation. After maybe twenty minutes or so, I remembered the time and made my way to the bathroom to wash up.

The bathroom was definitely a little on the small side, but nothing I had never been used to. It was at least acceptable for someone of Nightmare Moon's proportions and would still allow her to move around. I closed the door behind me and took the time to brush my teeth and even took the time to give myself a quick shave. The room was still filled with lingering moisture, even before I turned the shower on. After so long, I was not used to using a standard bathtub. Almost felt a little too close to home back on Earth.

Once I was out of the shower with a towel around my waist, I took the opportunity to do my laundry. The only clothes I even had were those that were on my person when I departed Canterlot. Nightmare Moon was nowhere to be seen, probably just resting in the bedroom at the end of the hall. Once I got the washing machine ready, I returned to the kitchen to enjoy my cup of tea now that it had cooled. Warm chamomile. Perfect for bedtime.

Out of sheer curiosity, I opened the front door and peeked outside. It was still ominously dark out there. I could barely see anything beyond the door that was not the night sky. I all too eagerly closed and locked the door. I even went around the house to close any curtains or blinds to prevent anyone or anything from peeking in on us. Goodness knows what sort of wild beasts wander the Empty Plains. I would not want anything busting through the windows to get to us while we were vulnerable. And if they could not see us, they would have no incentive to try. Sipping from my cup of tea, I continued to type away on the typewriter in silence as the phonograph had been turned off by then. I was not going to sleep in the nude while a friend was with me in that house.

Before long, I went to the laundry room and fetched my boxers out of the dryer now that my attire had been put through the entire cycle. Pleasant and warm. I then went to the living room to survey the furniture. The couch was long enough for my entire body to fit on and there were a few pillows available, but I did not see a quilt or a blanket and the towel over my shoulders was not quite big enough to cover me like one. I made my way down the hall towards the bedroom right at the back of the house. Nightmare Moon was likely asleep by then, so perhaps I could quietly root around for something to cover me on the couch.

Much to my surprise, I found some modest light peeking under the door after I approached the bedroom once all the lights at the front of the house were off. Quietly, I turned the handle and nudged the door open. Much to my surprise, Nightmare Moon was still very much awake with only a lamp on the nightstand illuminating the room. She was relaxing upon the bed while looking through a magazine that had likely been packaged with the cottage. She was not even tucked under the covers. I looked at her while she lifted her gaze to look back at me. Her voice was soft as she asked, "You're taking your time out there. Is something keeping you?"

"Keeping me? I was just waiting for my laundry to finish. And I'm just looking for a blanket to use so I can sleep on the couch." I replied while not entirely comfortable with standing before her with my body all but bare for the first time.

"The couch? Why would..." Nightmare Moon mused before she cast me a much more stern gaze while keeping her voice stern, yet soft. "No. I will not hear it. You are sleeping in a proper bed tonight. Come here. Now."

I knew better than to defy her when she spoke like that. Even if I knew she would never do me harm. I stepped into the bedroom while the door closed behind me with its handle clocking as Nightmare Moon's magic secured the lock. She looked so regal relaxing upon the bed with her mane unfurled and dry as it and her tail billowed gently. The pitch black coat making her look all the more inviting in the silence of the night. Only the muffled sounds of the night in the wilderness reached me ears. But as I beheld her, her eyes were locked upon me as her mane reached out like a large hand. The billowing mass of ethereal hair grasped me on the left side of my body, a piece of it resting upon that old scar on the left side of my waist. To this day, I do not even really know what it came from. It stopped being a conversation piece a long time ago. Whatever happened to result in it being there, I was not going to pry for answers. Although its very presence seemed to make Nightmare Moon uneasy. "I pray we will not see any new scars added to your body by the end of this."

"I don't even know where that one came from..." I muttered as I was pulled to the bed. It was roughly a queen size and had more than enough space for both of us. It felt...strange to be sharing a bed with my royal friend. It would have been one thing if it had been Celestia. She and I have definitely become much more than mere friends. And yet...Nightmare Moon is someone who I get the impression from that she is unapproachable. Always so stolid with such poise. Where Luna and Celestia are never afraid to goof around when the situation warrants it, Nightmare Moon has always been the most consistent in her regal display. A true dark queen with a stern yet kind heart. I have never not felt safe in her presence. Whether she meant to or not, her presence along gave her a degree of command over me.

She used her magic to pull the sheets on the bed down to allow we to climb on in. She too rested herself upon the mattress, but hesitated to pull the covers over us. She whispered to me, "How are you feeling...? I know you are much more used to sharing a bed with your wife, but..."

"Yeah... Fluttershy... Heh, just this morning, it was like any other day. And now... Out here miles from home in this big empty no man's land..." I muttered in musing over our predicament while I just stared at the ceiling and its lightly spinning fan. "I... I guess I do miss her company in bed... And I'll probably end up missing her harder as the days go by. I never asked for this..."

"None of us did." Nightmare Moon whispered as she draped her sable wing over me. "Here... Look at me. Hold me, my dear."

I did not hesitate long. I rolled onto my side and pulled the beautiful mare of the night into my embrace. Her wing curled around me in an tight yet soft grasp as her head rested atop mine. I muttered lightly, "I'm...really glad you're here..."

"And I will remain here, my guiding light... I will not abandon you to whatever the enemy intends to throw at us." She whispered back to me before I felt a tender kiss upon my head. "I am here for you. And I always will be."

"Thank you..." I muttered as I felt old instincts resurface. I wanted to hold Fluttershy in my arms and kiss her before I could fall asleep. Or even beautiful Rarity, that wonderful mare of beauty... Or even glorious Celestia. She tried to stop me from leaving. I cannot fault her. She loves me so much.. As I love her. I felt such a powerful desire to kiss someone. Someone I love. And yet, the only woman in the room was a most dear friend. Just a friend... A friend who I felt could not and should not be something else. And yet...somewhere in my heart... A part of me that was almost always silent said otherwise. "I... I want to...kiss you..."

Nightmare Moon remained silent. As if she had ignored my words. I did not expect her to really say anything. All I had done was merely speak my heart. But just as I expected my words to have already been forgotten, Nightmare Moon lifted her head from mine and pulled back, allowing her head to lie upon the mattress before me while those beautiful exotic eyes gazed into mine. "Please... If you wish to do so, do not hesitate."

It was an invitation. And...I could not resist. My heart was demanding that I do so. As if it was furious that I was trying to ignore it here like...so many times before. I rested my hand on the back of her neck as I brought my lips to hers. Our eyes closed and...for the first time, our lips touched. And it refused to end.

Her wing and my arms clung to each other as we sighed deeply into that very first kiss. Somewhere in the back of my mind, I felt a twinge of frustration with myself. As if I was angry with myself for having waited so long to do this. I could have done it at any time. So why... Why did it feel like it was wrong to wait so long? Was there something my heart was trying to tell me? Something I have subconsciously tried to ignore for so long? Why? Nightmare Moon is my friend... A friend who has been so much with me. A friend I could never bear to lose. And yet...why does it feel like I have...almost always wished we were something more?

Finally, that kiss ended as we gazed back at each other. I was at a loss for words. I was not even really sure of what I was even feeling at the time. Maybe the feeling was mutual. She was equally silent as her eyes wandered. Nightmare Moon hesitated, a very faint hue of pink glowing through her black coat around her cheeks. At last, she whispered to me. "You...must have much on your mind... I will see to it you sleep soundly tonight. And I will aid your mind in weaving a most pleasant dream. Something familiar from the depths of your memory that you will surely enjoy."

"You'd do that...? Put together a little time of fun for me tonight?" I asked while forgetting just how much control she has over dreaming minds. I suppose she is not called the Princess of Dreams for nothing."

"But of course. I would do nothing less." She whispered as the covers came up and shrouded us while the pillows were tucked under our heads. The last bit of light in the room faded with a click as the lamp was shut off. All at the magical whims of Nightmare Moon's power. While I could not see her, I could still feel her as her smooth and sleek body pressed up against me while her wing remaned draped over me under the insulating layer of fabric over us. "Close your eyes, my dear. Tonight, your dreams are all about what you enjoy."

I could feel...something coming over me. I felt tired before, but now it felt like sleep itself was dragging me down. I believe she was casting a spell over me to help induce sleep. And so I closed my eyes as a whisper hissed from my lips. "Thank you... Sweet dreams, Nightmare Moon."

She cooed sweetly to me as a kiss was placed upon my ear. "Sweetest dreams for you, my dear. And I will be right there for you."

I do not know when my exhausted mind drifted from being awake to being fully asleep. All I know is that when I came to, I found myself in a room I did not recognize. At least not right away. I was seated at a low table, a dark bottle of wine and a silver platter of cheeses before me. Just to my left was a higher and narrower table that held a much wider platter lined with fresh pastry rolls coated in a layer of rich white icing. To my right was a large canopy bed, though without much of a canopy at the time. The green blanket upon it and the cylindrical pillows looked quite familiar at a glance. While I did not pay much mind to anything else, the room was mostly stone with intricate carvings in the thick pillars embedded into the walls here and there. The place felt expensive. Like a manor of sorts.

I took a look at myself, realizing that I was clad in an attire that was not like anything I own. Black leather boots and a deep blue coat. The fabric was very warm with extra padding and designed for cooler climates. It was starting to come to me. "Wait a minute... Is this Skyrim? And...am I in Solitude?"

Now in a location I have never seen for myself without looking through a screen, I stood up and made my way to the wooden door that was lined with a steel rim. I pulled it open and stepped outside, bright midday light shining down through the windows of a much higher room to illuminate the dining chamber before me. But as my gaze was cast upward at the arched stone ceiling, a somewhat feminine voice that spoke with something between a growl and a hiss reached my ears. But in spite of its bestial pitch, the tone was soft and oozing with a familiar tenderness. "Ah, it's my love come to visit."

With a turn to my left as I faced the dining table, I saw her. Someone I had all but forgotten about. Not at all human, but not at all someone I was not displeased to see. Clad in a humble green gown, a reptilian woman sat before me with a tankard in hand. Much more bestial in form than even the likes of Smolder or Spike, her head looking almost like something off of a carnivorous dinosaur, her scales of varying hues of a vibrant emerald green while her lips and the crown of her head being a yellowish tone. A set of horns were rooted to the top of her head, all stubby and symmetrical to each other while the three that were pointing backward had little silver rings with strips of cloth that were green as pine needles hanging from them for decorative purposes. But behind those yellow reptilian eyes lurked an optimistic mind with an equally tender heart. I knew this woman. Even though I was only meeting her in the flesh for the first time. "Shahvee..."

"Why so surprised, dearest? You look as if you have forgotten who I am." She spoke with her bestial voice, still oozing a lovely woman's voice being spoken through the filter of a harsh reptilian tongue. It was by no means her fault. It was simply how her vocal chords function as an Argonian. I could see a smile form on her scaled lips, her fangs just slightly exposed here and there. But I was not afraid. I was familiar with her kind enough to know a smile when I see one. Shahvee rose to her feet as she set her drink aside, an open bottle of spiced wine on the table near her. "Do you truly not even remember your wife? She who was wed to you in Riften under Lady Mara's gaze?"

She reached out to me, her palm facing upward. And on one finger was a thick ring of gold. There was no jewel embedded into it, for it did not need such a bonus. Its purpose was clear. And it served as a reminder. I lifted my own right hand to look upon it and I was reminded by what I saw. On one finger, there was a matching gold ring. Part of a set. And it was only then that I realized what was happening. "I... I really did forget... When was the last time I..."

I was interrupted by a touch. Her smooth scaled hand grasped my own from below, her scales as soft as my own skin. I looked down as Shahvee then placed her other atop the back of my hand and held mine between hers. It lacked the cool touch of a lowly reptile. There was warmth to her touch. I looked ahead at her as she gazed back at me. Once again, she spoke in barely more than a whisper with such tenderness that was rare to hear in that harsh and frigid land. "Shhhh... No words, my dear. I too feel as if it has been far too long since I last laid eyes upon you. Just...let me hold you for a moment."

A moment later, I stood there in her arms as my own also wrapped around her. I expected her touch to be rather cool, but...she felt warm. Warm as any other woman I have ever held. And she... I had never seen her do this before. Nor had I ever heard her say such words. My eyes went wide. This was how Shahvee truly is. Without the limitations of digital animation or the restriction of dialogue due to complacency or lack of foresight. I was truly seeing the real her for the first time. And I was touched by what I was seeing.

My hands slid over her back and down her dress in gentle caresses. I could feel the thicker and firmer scales that lined her back. My hand even reached as low as her tail and traced my fingers along the dual sets of spiny grooves that lined its top like that of a crocodile. There was no one else in the entire land of Skyrim that I could have chosen over her. I had always adored her and wanted to see her optimistic happiness grow in a setting away from the harsh and thankless life she led before I found her. And now, I was seeing and feeling shades of her kind heart that would have been impossible at any other time. "I feel like I am only meeting you for the first time..."

"Such a sad thing to say... Come, dearest. Over here." She whispered to me as I felt a kiss upon the crook of my exposed neck. Her scaled lips were firm, but her touch was unrelentingly tender. She guided me back into the bedroom and even used her flexible tail to push the door closed behind us. I was guided to the bed as she and I sat upon its edge. Shahvee leaned into me, her eyes closing as her hand rested upon mine. Her hand held mine in a way that it had not been held in quite some time. I tensed up, my breath catching in my throat as I could feel her sincere love through her touch. She again whispered to me, "What troubles you, my love? You are home, but you still feel like you could start weeping at any time."

"I... I've had a lot on my mind lately..." I muttered while I leaned into her embrace. My arm wrapped around her as I held that precious woman to my side. "And...I can't remember the last time...one held my hand like this."

"Oh, such a tragic thing to say... Then let me remind you of the moment you asked for my hand for eternity." Shahvee whispered oh so lovingly as her hand rose to my chest and gently dragged her fingers over my heart. "You have a kind heart... I would be honored to walk by your side until the trees themselves fade away, if you would have me."

I then heard that ragged yet tender voice whisper directly into my ear. "And to this day, I do not look back on that choice with regret. I will continue to walk by your side, even beyond the time when the mountains dissolve into dust."

I wept. After all of the turmoil that had come into my life in such a short timeframe, Shahvee's unrelenting kindness and devotion was a welcome relief and a return to normalcy. Even if a temporary one. I whimpered and sobbed quietly in her embrace and soon found myself lying on my back, my head resting upon her lap as my precious wife caressed my face with her hand. She constantly smiled in a way only an Argonian can, the slight display of her pearly white fangs peeking between her lips in a few spots. Her scaled fingers pushed my tears away before stroking themselves through my hair. How I missed the married life, even after a single day. She continued to speak softly to me as I could only look up at her while sniffling in tears. "I love you, my dear James. Never forget that."

My hand rose to her wrist and grasped it weakly. So this was why I was drawn to her in the first place. I thought I knew her then, but now was I truly seeing everything there was to see about that one rare island of an Argonian in the frigid ocean that is Skyrim. She felt so real... Not merely a mirage on the lids of my dreaming eyes. My heart opened to her at that moment as I whispered back to her. "I love you too, dear..."

Her reptilian eyes narrowed as if she too was restraining fresh tears even as her smile never faltered. "It feels like it has been so long since I last heard those words... And it only makes hearing them again oh so very sweet... Sweeter than the richest moon sugar."

I cracked a smile as she brought her lips to my brow, my tears finally beginning to cease. I felt so at peace, yet so very tired. My weeping had resulted in a dull headache beginning to form. How blessed I felt that of all places for my dreaming mind to take me, it would be a place where someone was waiting for me to come home. Someone who loves me. And someone I love right back. I slid my hands along the darker green scales lining the back of Shahvee's hand as I could feel my heart longing for her in ways it never had before. It was good to be in love. And with someone with so much love to give.

We remained there for some time. My eyes gazing up at hers while Shahvee's gazed back down at me. She would occasionally bring her lips back down to my brow while I would return the favor by bringing the back of her hand to my lips for a kiss. I knew I could not just stay there all that time. There was much to do and see. "Do you have any plans for today, dear?"

"Hmmm... I suppose I should stop by the market. I had just opened our last bottle of spiced wine. And I was thinking some fresh salmon would be good for dinner tonight." Shahvee replied sweetly without once taking her eyes off me.

The market... Sounded like a good opportunity to get some fresh air. Although I had to take note of where we were. "May I accompany you?"

"Please do, my love. It would be lovely to spend some time out of the house with you." She said happily before we finally began to rise from the bed. Enough tears had been shed for now. I wanted us to have a good day.

As we stepped out of the bedroom together, I began to wonder how safe things were outside the house. I glanced at Shahvee's hip, hoping she was at least armed with a dagger. Even so, I had to ask. "Shahvee... Do you always keep a blade on you when out and about?"

"Yes, though I do everything I can to avoid looking for trouble." She replied before turning to face me. Her hand then reached for her hip as I did notice a sheath with a handle. Her hand grasped the handle as she drew the blade from its holster. "In fact, I do believe you gave this to me one day some time ago. And it's as sharp now as it was then. Where did you even find this?"

I took the dagger in hand, its blade icy cold to the touch. Because the blade was not crafted from metal at all. The blade appeared to be made of a craggy strip of ice, though a fine and sharp edge ran along its blade. Among that icy blue were shifting and faintly glowing blue runes. A most potent frost spell imbued into the blade that was only enhanced by the material's frigid properties. I recognized it right away. "Ah, yes... Stalhrim. You only find these on Solstheim. Very rare. Has it been useful?"

Shahvee did not seem pleased at the thought of getting into a fight. Even though I know she had a history of being a lowly thief long ago, she always struck me as the kind who would rather avoid detection instead of pulling a knife on someone. "Well, aside from that time when a thief tried to mug me in Riften, no... I hope we never have to return there. Windhelm may be unkind to Argonians, but at least I felt safe there. But Riften... It has such an air of danger about it."

"We won't. Ever." I said softly yet firmly as I placed the dagger back in her hand and held her in a rather tight embrace. The very thought of dear Shahvee being approached by some thug with a blade in hand made my blood chill as much as it also boiled. "If you don't feel safe there, we won't go back. You... You deserve to live out your life in happiness and safety."

"James... I..." Shahvee cooed as she held me just as tightly while minding the dagger in her hand. "As long as I have you, happiness will reign eternal."

Again with those powerful yet meaningful words. It was as if I was falling in love with her more and more with every single thing she said to me. I placed a kiss upon her exposed neck as it was difficult to place one upon her lips at the time. "You won't lose me... I could never leave you..."

"I pray Lady Mara will see that those words always remain true..." Shahvee whispered to me as I felt her grasp on me beginning to loosen. I reluctantly did so as well before Shahvee returned her dagger to its sheath at her side. She looked at me with a more optimistic smile as she then said, "Now then... Let's not delay any longer. I'll just tidy up in the kitchen for a minute and then we'll be on our way."

"Right... I'll head downstairs for now. See you outside, love." I spoke with a bit of a smile upon my face. The two of us made our way down the stairwell. Shahvee stepped off at the first stop while I continued down into the basement. The air became mustier, the scent of a stone cellar dug out of the cold moist earth. And Skyrim is a land that is colder than most.

Right as I rounded the next corner, I jumped back as I glanced to my right. I thought a couple of intruders had wandered in through the lowest door of the manor, but I then laughed as I realized what I had forgotten. What I had assumed to be a couple of armored intruders was in fact just a pair of wooden display mannequins. Both of which were dressed up in suits of armor. The one nearest me was coated in a fully encased suit of steel armor that looked befitting of a knight. The one beyond it against the furthest wall was what drew my attention the most. "Ah... Ebony..."

The mannequin was clad in a suit of polished black armor. A rare material known as ebony. And no, I do not mean the wood. I slid my fingers along that elegant armor, finding the metallic alloy to be cool to the touch like most metals. Even though I am convinced ebony is not even really a metal at all. I then happened to notice a little alcove in the wall right before I had gotten to that section of the basement and backtracked. Tucked against the far end was wooden display rack. And right in the middle of it was a polish silvery sword.

I took a step closer, having always considered myself something of a sword aficionado. Designed for use in one hand with barely anything resembling a crossguard, the blade was fairly wide and straight before ending in a surprisingly long tapered tip. The unmistakable form of a gladius. It then occurred to me that it would likely be wise to bring a weapon with me out of the house. A quick glance around revealed the sword's scabbard propped up in a corner. Without a second thought, I removed the sword from the rack and reached for its matching scabbard.

Unfortunately, I was quick to discover a new sort of problem upon placing the sword in its scabbard. For the longest time, the only sword I have carried on my person has been the Celestial Sword. And that thing is always sheathed inside the scabbard that was molded out of the Lunar Shield itself. I have never actually worn a sword on my hip. The scabbard did come with a belt of sorts, but I was still unsure of how to go about this. But I barely had time to let out a grumble before I suddenly noticed the subtle shifting of metal armor behind me. Followed by a most lovely voice. "Is something wrong, my thane?"

I turned to face the source of the voice. I was greeted by another face I had all but forgotten about. A fellow human woman, fair of skin with blue eyes and long golden hair. Likely considered by many to be the epitome of Nordic feminine beauty. Despite her soft and sweet voice and beautiful appearance, she was dressed for battle. Armor of steel covered her body along with patches of leather with bits of fur likely serving the purpose of insulation in the frigid climate of Skyrim. Finding myself in a bit of an embarrassing moment, I continued to fumble with the sword. "Jordis? I... Um... I think..."

She quickly burst into amused giggling as she stepped forward. "Have you forgotten how to wear a sword, my thane? Allow me."

"Yeah... I... I think I've been out of action for too long." I retorted sheepishly as she took the sword in hand and went to work in properly securing it to my side. Before long, the sword's scabbard rested against my left. Not terribly affixed to me, but enough that it would not swing around too much with every step. I tried reaching for the hilt of the sword and partially drew it before sliding it back in, finding the act of reaching that far for the hilt to be not quite as expedient as being able to bring the hilt of a sword stashed in a shield on my left arm right over to my right hand. The experience only made me appreciate the craftsmanship of the Celestial Sword and the Lunar Shield all the more. Regardless, I was thankful for my housecarl's assistance. "There we go. Many thanks, Jordis."

"Always a pleasure, my thane." She replied while rising from her knee. Jordis then asked, "Shall I accompany you and Lady Shahvee to the market?"

Lady Shahvee? That almost made me laugh. I had never heard of any Argonian in Skyrim having those kinds of honorifics used in addressing them. Still, I managed to maintain composure as I replied, "Yes, that would be appreciated. Where is she, anyway?"

As if to answer my question, I could hear one of the doors on the floor above us echoing through the stone halls as it was closed. Jordis and I both looked up on reflex before looking at each other. She was quick to point out the obvious. "It sounds like she just stepped outside. We should catch up to her."

"Yeah, we should. Let's be on our way." I retorted before the two of made our way down the nearest hall and out through the manor's ground level door. Along the way, Jordis grabbed a large round wooden shield reinforced with steel plating. Once outside, I looked all around us. I was quick to recognize our location. Solitude. The capital of Skyrim. I could see the modest elegance of the Blue Palace to my left as the sun shone down on us during an otherwise chilly day. It must have been in the upper 40s or lower 50s, but my padded coat provided ample insulation against the cold. I almost forgot what we were even doing and turned to my right to see Shahvee walking away from us with a large flower basket under her arm. But before I could even start to approach her, I froze as a young girl in a red tunic came around the corner and began to run over to her. "Uh oh..."

"There's no need for alarm, my thane. It's just Svari." Jordis spoke up upon noticing the concern in my voice. I had no idea of what to expect of the Nords in Skyrim now that the world was working in a much more realistic manner than I was used to. I feared for Shahvee. Someone as kind as her did not deserve the rampant prejudices Skyrim has for Tamriel's beastfolk.

I watched in unease as the girl approached my wife. And it was only then did I see what was in her hands. A wreath of wildflowers. And I heard her clearly as she called out with a very happy tone. "Miss Shahvee! I got something for you."

Shahvee stopped and turned to face the child, her bestial face showing her own kind of a delighted smile. She reached down to Svari as the girl placed the wreath in her hand. "Oh, how kind of you, Svari. Did you weave this yourself?"

"Mmhm, all by myself! I thought it would look pretty on you." The child replied with no signs of hostility. My worries were quickly disprove. There was no hostility towards Shahvee. It was a simple act of kindness and endearment.

As the two of them engaged in conversation for a moment, I whispered to Jordis. "Have the people of Solitude been kind to her?"

"Most kind, my thane. I have kept a close watch on her from the day the two of you moved in. And I have seen no bad blood between her and the other residents." Jordis said softly as she too watched with a smile. She then looked at me and spoke quietly with even more of a whisper. "To be frank, I think it was very wise of you to settle in Solitude. The Empire's influence over the hold of Haafingar maintains a much more cosmopolitan attitude towards the people of Tamriel. Possibly even moreso than other holds that have maintained their loyalty to the Empire."

"Can I ask you to continue watching over her whenever I happen to not be in town?" I asked with genuine sincerity.

"Of course, my thane. I will guard her with my life." Jordis declared with unwavering conviction. It pleased me to know that even as a Nord, Jordis was not one to let prejudices cloud her perceptions. Assuming she had any in the first place. I could trust her with Shahvee's life. Her words were not merely a product of her duty. She did seem to show some concern for my wife.

While there was no need to really ask, I felt compelled to inquire further. "Has Shahvee been kind to you when I am not around?"

Jordis smiled a bit while also appearing amused. As if she found it laughable that one could ever assume Shahvee could even have the capacity for obnoxious habits. "She has been a pleasure to have in your home, my thane. I confess I was most surprised to see that you had chosen an Argonian to be your bride, but I quickly saw why. I have met few women in my time as housecarl who harbor the unwavering positivity and kindness that she does, whether they be Nord, Bosmer, Orsimer, Khajiit, or Argonian. She is truly wonderful... And I will see to it that she never finds a blade to her throat. Even if that blade belongs to the Dark Brotherhood. You have my word."

"Thank you, Jordis... Really, I'd hate to lose her." I said while my left hand came to my right to feel the ring upon my finger. There truly was no one in Skyrim I would rather spend the rest of my life with if given the choice. Not just for my sake, but hers too. It was only then that I saw Svari run off and past the two of us while offering a quick greeting before we turned our eyes back to Shahvee. Her maw was displaying a very bright smile after enjoying the company of our young neighbor. I smiled right back as Jordis and I approached her. "Looks like Svari had a gift for you."

"Oh yes, that little dear. I did not know she had such fine taste in floral arrangement." Shahvee said with a smile as she held out the flower wreath for me to inspect. It was lined with a colorful arrangement of wildflowers, including some thistle and tufts of tundra cotton woven in. Seeing that Shahvee did not have both hands free, I decided to help put that wreath where it belonged. "Let me help you with that."

Shahvee bowed her head as she allowed me to do as I pleased. I carefully pulled it over her rather longer face and past the horns atop her head. It took a little wiggling, but I managed to get the whole thing down to her neck. "Oh my, that does look good on you."

Despite the rather long shape of her skull structure, Shahvee managed to look down at herself and traced a few fingers over her new necklace. Her smile became more subdued as her eyes closed. "That little Svari... She's always been so kind to me."

Shahvee seemed to be distracted by a few thoughts, but Jordis and I did not interrupt. Not for a moment, at least. I eventually reached out and set my hand upon her shoulder. "Dear...?"

Shahvee was quick to look at me and smiled happily. "Oh, I must be worrying you. There's nothing wrong, dearest. I have always tried to be happy and make the best of things that I can, but it feels like I have been given so much ever since we came here. Not just from you, but from the entirety of Solitude. I so wish circumstances allowed me to find my way here years ago."

"Well, you'll never have to leave if you want to stay." I said while I took her hand in my own. I felt compelled to bring her into my embrace, which she all too readily accepted. Jordis stood by patiently while Shahvee and I shared a moment together. She just... I felt so at peace in Shahvee's arms. She just made me so happy to have her. Although I did eventually realize what we were supposed to be doing. "We really should stop stalling... The market is waiting, right?"

"Ah, yes. That we should. Would be a shame if the merchants were cleaned out before we even got there." Shahvee said with a faint chuckle in her throat. But just as we turned to continue down the road, I glanced up as I gazed west. I stopped as I saw something standing out against the bright clear sky, right atop the mighty stone walls at the top of a slope. Dark and imposing, Nightmare Moon watched in silence. Shahvee and Jordis too looked where I was staring, but did not seem to be seeing what I was. "James...? Are you well? Is there...something there?"

"Um... Well... No, nothing. Although... Uh..." I muttered as I debated what I should do. No wonder my dream was so lucid, as if I was actually aware and awake. Her always does that. I turned to my wife and housecarl before saying, "Actually... Why don't you two go on ahead? I just remembered there is something over in Castle Dour I should tend to."

Jordis was not so convinced. Her warrior senses had likely noticed that something was amiss. Even though she could not see or detect Nightmare Moon in any way, my long distracted stare must have convinced her that I had indeed seen something. "Are you sure you should go alone, my thane? Are you certain you did not see anything just now?"

A glance out of the corner of my eye revealed that Nightmare Moon had not budged. She remained atop the wall. I then turned to Jordis and spoke while placing my left hand upon my sword's pommel. "Don't worry, I can handle myself. And plenty of Solitude's guards are over there in the courtyard as we speak. If someone does take a swing at me, the guards will make sure they regret it."

Jordis cracked a smirk at my observations. Solitude most likely has the finest guards out of all of the nine holds. And their captain would likely join in the fight as well. Starting trouble in Solitude would be a death sentence. Shahvee rested her hand upon mine as she too looked at me in faith. "You take care over there, dearest. We will be over in the market."

"Will do. Watch over her, Jordis." I replied before making my way up the slope and under the arch. I knew there were some stairs around the perimeter that would let me walk atop the walls if needed. Truly, the courtyard had several guards training in swordsmanship and archery. Clad in scaled armor with faces concealed by their helmets, the guards bore the crimson color of Solitude on the sashes that hung over their armor. Those that were not practicing their archery were swinging swords identical to my own at cloth training dummies while carrying wooden shields lined with iron rims. The face of a wolf adorned their shields along with a layer of red. They paid e no mind as I explored the courtyard and made y way up a few flights of stone stairs. Nightmare Moon had already moved to meet me once I was as high as I could go. "How're you liking Solitude? Fine city, no?"

"Solitude? Interesting name..." Nightmare Moon retorted as her gaze wandered for a moment. She looked to the southeast towards the market before looking back at me. "That creature you were holding in your arms... The one that looked like a dragon, and yet...not quite like one. Are you two close?"

"Ah, Shahvee... She..." I began to say as I wondered how I would explain this to her. Nightmare Moon had only seen Skyrim once before. Specifically during a visit to Riverwood. It was quite an impressive sight to see her and Luna successfully drive off a dragon that one time. She probably knew that the world around us was the work of fiction, but... How to explain to her in a way she would understand?

"Yes... That was Shahvee. She is what is called an Argonian. And...she is my wife." I explained while knowing this would only bring more questions.

Nightmare Moon cocked her head to the side as she asked, "Your wife? But I distinctly remember you officially marrying Fluttershy. I saw and heard you both say your vows. Is this Shahvee...from another life?"

"I suppose you can put it that way... A hypothetical life in a world of fiction." I tried to explain while pondering what words I should say. "This land of Skyrim... It's a fictional land on the fictional continent of Tamriel. And... Well, imagine reading a book. A book that has a whole world and many different characters already living in the world in the pages. And you are the protagonist. And while all of this material already exists in the book, the pages are still blank. And you write the book as you explore and live in that world. That's basically my history in Skyrim. The protagonist of my own little story in a vast world to explore. And...one part of that story involved me marrying a lovely little lady. That lady is Shahvee."

My royal friend nodded in silent understanding, clearly getting what I was trying to say. "I see... Yes, I believe I do understand what you mean. But... Shahvee. I could see in the way you held her and how she held you. You love her, yes?"

A difficult question to answer. I looked away, trying to find the right words. "Well... I admit that I have always adored her. I have explored Skyrim on more than one occasion. Basically writing the same story more than once, but choosing different paths. And every time I chose to get married... I would always ask Shahvee. I could never choose anyone else."

"She does seem very kind. It was quite endearing to see how that human child interacted with her." Nightmare Moon retorted while cracking a smile. It was precious to see little Svari give the local Argonian lady a gift like that.

Of course, I still was not done explaining myself. "But still... All of my interactions with Shahvee have always been...limited. She could only say so much. And there was only so much we could do with each other. In hind sight, it was really sad. But now, I've finally truly met her for the first time. And... She is..."

"Far more than you could have ever hoped?" Nightmare Moon asked as soon as I found myself hesitating to speak.

I took a deep breath. Dried tears still stained my face. "Yes... She's... She is wonderful. I simply adored her before, but... I... I never thought I would fall in love with her this hard if I ever met her in person... She loves me. More than she have ever expressed until today. And... She just makes me so happy."

"Well, I did say I would do what I could to conjure a pleasant dream for you tonight. I just did not foresee how happy you would be." Nightmare Moon said softly as a warm smile spread across her face. "But if that is the case, I really should not be keeping you. I should let you get back to spending time with your beloved."

"You sure? I mean I'd love to get back to Shahvee, but what about you?" I asked upon realizing that it would be unusual for Nightmare Moon to visit me in my dream only for her to go her own way.

She nodded before surveying the horizon from high atop the walls. We could see beyond the edge of the city and the vast frigid ocean to the north, the misty marshes to the east, and the evergreen forests to the south. "This land of Skyrim...intrigues me. It brings back memories of what the Empty Plains were like back when they were still inhabited. I would like to take this time to explore a bit and see more of what this land has to offer. You would not mind that, would you?"

"Oh, not at all. Go ahead, have fun out there. It's a really a feast for the eyes. Just be sure to avoid any caves you stumble upon. They are never safe to explore." I replied while trying to make certain Nightmare Moon would not venture into any locations that would surely put her in danger. A few bears or cave trolls would be one thing, but heaven forbid she stumble into a Falmer hive.

"Sounds like I may come under attack while I am out there, hm? In that case..." The Princess of Dreams said before her horn was coated in her deep blue magic aura. In a flash of light, she was suddenly clad in the full suit of barding she had been wearing mere hours earlier. She then cast me a smirk as she spread her sable wings. "I'm off. Enjoy yourself here, my friend. And do not fear, I will stay topside."

"Will do. You take care out there." I replied before I watched Nightmare Moon take to the sky and soar to the southeast. No one responded to her presence. Only my eyes could see her. No doubt because it is what she wished. Having no reason to stay up there any longer, I made my way back down into the courtyard and took the southern exit before passing by the blacksmith and fletcher and descending two paved earthen slopes and heading over to the market on my left. I could already see Shahvee and Jordis browsing the produce stand on the other side of the local well.

"Was everything just fine up at the castle, dear?" Shahvee asked as I approached while she placed a half dozen red apples and a full head of cabbage in her basket. After looking at her basket's contents, Shahvee then added, "I was thinking I could make some apple cabbage stew tonight."

Before I could say anything, Jala spoke up from the opposite side of the her produce stall. Most likely as an opportunity to make a few more sales. "I'd recommend some baked potatoes with that. I never whip up any stew without some on the side."

"Sounds like a good idea, Jala. We'll take a few." I said while I placed a few potatoes in the basket and reached into my pocket to find a fair sum of coins in them. Once I had placed the required amount on the counter, we stepped over to the fish monger stall as we found Addvar. "Good afternoon, Addvar. I'd like to let you know that Svari did a good deed today."

"She did?" The merchant asked in his soft Nordic voice. He was then quick to notice the wretch of flowers hung around Shahvee's neck. "Ah, so that was for you, Shahvee? I was wondering why she was putting those together. Looks good on you."

"Thank you, Addvar. Svari has always been a most kind child. I will treasure this gift for as long as I can." Shahvee said kindly with unwavering sincerity. She then stepped forward and browsed his wares as freshly gutted salmon were on display. "Ah, freshly caught. I already taste them. I'll have three of these, please."

"Pleasure doing business with you as always, Shahvee. Come back for more anytime." Addvar said kindly while he wrapped up each salmon in very long leaves. I suppose paper is not readily available for anything that does not involve writing in much of Tamriel. Shahvee then began to make her way towards the wine stall on the other side of the lot with Jordis in tow, but I stayed a moment longer. Argonians are likely fond of fish due to them excelling in aquatic environments, so I was sure Shahvee was a frequent customer for a fish monger like Addvar. He was quick to notice my lingering presence and promptly hit me up for conversation. "You found yourself a fine wife, James. Svari's really taken a shine to her."

I could not remember the last time anyone had something like that to say about my spouse, whether she be Shahvee or Fluttershy. I was left momentarily flustered as I was uncertain of how to respond. "Oh, uh, yeah. Lucky me, eh? Although...you don't mind that she's an Argonian?"

"Solitude isn't a place known for prejudice. Although I will admit that I had low expectations of her when I first saw her in town." Addvar admitted as he leaned on his stall's counter. "Although that likely comes from that Jaree-Ra fellow. Heard he might have had some connections to those Blackblood Marauders. Seems like he just up and disappeared one day, so I assume that he finally got what was coming to him."

"Oh, him... Well, I can assure you that Shahvee is not like that." I replied while quickly recalling that scoundrel. A shame since aside from the odd thief or assassin out on the roads, the majority of Argonians I can name in Skyrim are very humble folk. Those that are not, I can count on one hand.

Addvar was quick to smile at me as if to dissuade my concerns. "I can tell. Many around here are quite fond of her. Especially the little ones. You take good care of her, all right? Fine lass like that deserves to be happy."

"I will. I didn't get her out of Windhelm so she could be miserable. You take care, Addvar." I replied as I started to make my way over to the wine stall just beyond the well. Shahvee and Evette had apparently gotten caught up in conversation since there still were no bottles of Evette's spiced wine in the basket yet. I stepped up next to Jordis and quietly asked, "Did I keep you waiting?"

"Not at all, my thane. In fact, I'd say you were wise to wait." Jordis retorted while I listened in to their gossip. Apparently Erikur had gotten himself kicked out of the local inn after groping the bard there. Things only got worse when he tried to evoke his title as thane to get back in, but it seemed like he had run out of uses for that excuse to get him out of trouble. I smirked as I heard that he still would not stop trying to strong-arm his way back in and ended up being forced to spend the night in the dungeon. That surely must have knocked that sexist pig down a peg.

"Oh my, I must be talking your ear off, Shahvee. Or...I would if you had any ears. I mean I know you do, but they're just not...well..." Evette said in a flustered manner as she realized that she was holding up her own sale.

Shahvee just laughed and waved her hand dismissively. "Oh it's no problem at all, Evette! I enjoyed our talk. And it was quite a story too."

"You're so patient, Shahvee. Tell you what. I'll throw in an extra bottle just for you, no charge." Evette said with a smile as she placed a total of three bottles of her famous spiced wine in Shahvee's basket while Jordis set a stack of gold coins on the counter. The basket was looking very full by that point, so it was probably time to head home with it. Even so, Shahvee made her way back over to Addvar's stall to probably check for anything she might have missed. Before I could follow along, Evette spoke up towards me. "Is it true that you almost roughed up old Torbjorn in Windhelm for underpaying the Argonian dock workers? Shahvee likes to bring that up sometimes."

"I did? I mean... Yeah, I did. I'm surprised he didn't try to put up a fight. I couldn't let something like that slide. Argonian's have it bad enough in Skyrim without their wages being cut down on." I replied while remembering that encounter with a smirk. There is something satisfying about putting a bigot in his place.

"That they do. Skyrim needs more Nords like you. The kind of men who follow common sense more than tradition. The Stormcloaks could learn a lot from men like you." Evette added while giving me a knowing smile. Even as a fellow Nord, she did my heart good to know she was not a follower of that absurd 'True Nord' dogma.

"Doesn't help that they're knowingly and willing fighting the wrong enemy." I retorted while not wanting to get sidetracked too much. "But enough about that. It looks like you and Shahvee get along quite a bit."

Evette showed me a much warmer smile while she leaned on her counter to get comfortable. "But of course. Shahvee's always been a good friend. She likes to talk about you and the adventures you've been on during your travels around Skyrim. She's one of my best customers too. I think my spiced wine agrees with her better than most kinds of mead, come to think of it."

"Well, there is that Argonian Bloodwine, so maybe they do have a natural preference for that stuff. I guess it would make sense for... Huh?" I began to say as I thought I heard a faint noise from beyond the stone building behind Evette. Yelling? From around the corner?

"Uh oh... Sounds like its coming from the gate..." Evette said cautiously as she pushed back from her stall. A quick look behind me revealed that Jala and Addvar were beginning to make a run from their stalls. "Sounds like it's coming from the gates... James, you better take Shahvee and get indoors. It sounds like trouble."

"Got it. You take care." I said before quickly making my way around the well to find Shahvee standing in the middle of the street while trying to catch a glimpse of whatever was happening near the city gates. A drunken brawl right outside the Winking Skeever? "What's happening? A fight?"

"I don't think it's as simple as that..." Shahvee muttered as she pointed ahead. I instinctively got between her and whatever was beyond us. A platoon of the city's guards had shields raised and swords swinging. A number of brigands were fighting back while clad in crude armor of leather and animal hides. A bandit raid was underway.

I could scarcely believe that simple bandits would dare try to storm one of the most heavily fortified cities in Skyrim, let alone the seat of the Empire's presence in the province. They must have been drunk on mead or hyped up on Skooma or any manner of alchemical ingredients to attempt a raid that was doomed to fail. During the commotion, one of the bandits managed to slip past the guards and immediately made a run right at us with a long battleaxe of tempered iron in his hands. Clad in armor composed of the pelts of wild beasts, his pointed ears, dull greenish skin, and pronounced tusks sticking up from his lower jaw gave away his Orsimer heritage. His brutish voice called out as he rushed towards us, though his eyes were not on me. "You'll make a fine pair of boots, wench!"

He had his eyes set on my wife. I heard Shahvee gasp in fear as she was in no position to fight off a brigand. Without much thought, I drew my sword and stood ready. I waited for him to draw near, hoping to use his momentum against him by stepping forward and running him through on my sword before he could take a swing. Thankfully, I did not have to as someone much better armed and armored jumped in my way.

"No!" Jordis shouted before she shoved her round shield into the startled bandit's face to briefly stun him before swinging her shield hard across his face. The hit twisted the bandit's neck much farther than his vertebrae would allow, resulting in a sickening crack before the bandit collapsed in a heap. Jordis then turned to face us with sword in hand as she said, "I will assist the guards. Please take shelter for now!"

"Talos guide you, Jordis." I said almost on reflex before my housecarl rushed ahead to help the guards mop up the bandits. I then turned to Shahvee and grasped her spare hand with my left while making certain to keep my sword ready in my right. "Come on!"

Neither of us had much to say. All we could do was run and take shelter. Even though the guards had the situation under control, I was not willing to risk another bandit slipping by them and coming after us. Shahvee dropped her basket as we began to run so as to not slow us down. I stayed close to the castle walls and set my sights on the manor just to the left of ours. We ran around the back and quickly hid inside an alcove in the wall, my left arm wrapped around Shahvee as I kept her back to the corner with my sword raised. "OK... OK, we should be good here..."

Much to my surprise, Shahvee pounded her fist onto my padded chest before lowering and resting her head against me. She let out a haggard sigh as she muttered, "By the Hist, James... I thought that bandit was going to split your skull open... Why did you have to put yourself in danger for me? You're not even armored..."

I fell silent. She was right to be mad at me. While I am confident enough in the use of a sword to not flee when confronted by an armed opponent, I was not dressed for proper battle. All it would take is one swing from that axe to deal a potentially lethal blow. Had Jordis not intervened, my dream would have surely been cut short. I held my wife close as she clung to me tightly. I let out a sigh of my own, disappointed in myself for giving her such a scare. "I just... He was coming for you... I couldn't just let... I..."

"James, please... Do not do such a reckless thing again. Not when you're not properly dressed for battle..." Shahvee whispered as she embraced me tightly. It was quiet, right there at the northern edge of Solitude. No sound of danger or approaching boots or shivering armor. "I thought I was about to lose you right there..."

I tightened my embrace on her as well. I had to wonder. Did she know why I chose her over every other potential romantic candidate out there? Perhaps it was time to tell her now. "And I couldn't lose you either, dear... I didn't get you away from the Butcher in Windhelm just to lose you to a bandit's axe."

Shahvee did not respond. She just held me while breathing deeply with her hands subtly roaming over my back. I continued to speak, knowing I might not get another chance. "I never met an Argonian like you... No, I never met a woman like you in all of Skyrim. You always had the strength to find happiness even in the most difficult of circumstances. You deserved so much more than what you had... So much more than what the fools in Windhelm were putting you through."

I then brought my lips to the side of her head. Where her ears likely were. I whispered to her. "That's why I asked you to marry me, Shahvee. I wanted to give you the life you deserved. A life of happiness without compromise. Someone as good as you...deserves the best life has to offer. And I wanted to give you that happiness."

Slowly, Shahvee lifted her head and gazed at me with her round yellow reptilian eyes. But I noticed something trickling down the sides of her maw. Tears. Her already ragged voice quivered as she whispered to me. "Even back then... Even before you approached me with Lady Mara's emblem displayed proudly upon your chest, you wanted me...to just be safe? To be happy without having to struggle for it?"

My empty hand rose to her jaw as I held her face, warmth of satisfaction in my heart as I spoke softly. "All it took was one conversation with you for me to realize how precious you were. And you will always be precious to me, my dear."

Her nerves and emotions already set alight from the brush with danger we had just experienced, Shahvee clung to me like a vice as she rested her head to my shoulder in quiet weeping. "Oh, my love...!"

My hand slid over Shahvee's back over and over as I held her in my arm, doing all I could to comfort her. She had a hard life. And I wanted what remained of her life to be as pleasant as possible. But just as her weeping began to cease, I heard the distant rattle or metal armor reach my ears. Shahvee did not seem to detect it, but I did. And my right hand tightened its grasp on the hilt of my sword in response.

Bit by bit, the sound drew closer. It looped around the corner of the manor above us. And just as the source likely stepped into view of the alcove we stood in, I turned and prepared to lash out. But I instead froze as I saw a familiar face looking back. "Are you two well, my thane?"

It was only Jordis. And even more amusingly, in her empty right hand hung the basket that Shahvee had been carrying minutes earlier. Shahvee was quick to look at her and promptly noticed the basket filled with the goods we had purchased. "Oh, thank you for fetching that, Jordis dear. I almost thought it had been lost."

Jordis was quick to provide a smile, although it contrasted with the splashes of fresh blood that lined her armor here and there. None of it was hers, thankfully. Although I still asked, "You OK there? They didn't get you, did they?"

"I'm almost insulted by the assumption." Jordis retorted with a bit of wit. She then added, "The guards and I made sure not one got away. They're currently disposing of the bodies. Captain Aldis has even ordered that the guard will remain on high alert until tomorrow sunrise. The southern end of town will be much safer for now."

"Phew, that's good to know... Anyway, you two ladies should get back inside and relax. And be sure to give that armor a shine." I said as I finally loosened my grasp on Shahvee. Although she did not release me from her grasp for a moment longer.

Shahvee all too reluctantly released her grasp on me, though her stance was just a little shaky by then. The poor thing did have quite a scare. However, she then suddenly gasped lightly before looking at me. "Oh dear, I just remembered that I was supposed to stop by Angeline's Aromatics. I shouldn't keep her waiting."

"Over there? I'll go get it. You head inside and take it easy. I won't have to worry about any bandits this time." I replied while not minding the thought of getting a little more fresh air.

"Thank you, dearest. But do please be mindful on your way back. I don't want you to come home with a dagger in your back so soon after another close call." Shahvee replied while still looking uneasy about me going alone. I almost expected Jordis to follow me on principle, but she remained with Shahvee as they walked east along the wall and u the steps to our house's backdoor. She must have been very confident that the increased presence of the guard would thwart any dangers.

I headed back towards the market and saw that the three vendors had returned to their stalls by then. Just beyond the slope I had taken down from Castle Dour in the first place was my destination. A stone house with tall wooden slanted roofs. Upon stepping inside, I was greeted by a kindly old woman behind the counter who spoke with such a delightfully tender voice that one would expect from the kindest of grandmothers. "Can I... Oh, good afternoon, dear. Did Shahvee send you?"

"Yeah, she said you had something for her to pick up? We had just finished shopping, but I wasn't about to let her come back over here after one of those bandits almost took a swing at her." I said to Angeline while I approached the counter. She had a very impressive and colorful supply of potion bottles and alchemy ingredients on display around the shop.

"Bandits?! Oh, I was wondering what that ruckus was just a little while ago... I'm glad to hear she got away just fine. The poor dear must be quite shaken up after that." Angeline said in concern as she reached under the counter. "But that will make this little concoction all the more suitable tonight. Nothing like a hot bath to soothe your nerves."

The bottle she held up had the appearance of a wine bottle, but was entirely clear. It seemed to be filled with a colorless fluid. A type of homemade bath oil? I managed to get the cork off and took a long sniff of the contents. "Mmmm, that smells like lavender...and...something else?"

"Lavender with just a touch of moon sugar. She's going to love it." Angeline retorted while never losing that smile. Shahvee must have paid in advance. I too was looking forward to trying it out for myself. As I took the bottle in hand, the kindly herbalist then asked, "How has the dear been lately? She's been stopping by often. And we always have the loveliest chats."

"She seems to be fine to me. Was really happy to have me home today. I didn't realize how much I missed her until we were holding each other." I explained while starting to back away towards the door. I did not want to keep Shahvee waiting.

Angeline then threw me a curveball I was not expecting to hear. "She always talks about you so much when you're not in the city. But she's always so hopeful of what the future holds for you two. I can only hope I will still be here to see your little ones when they finally come to be."

"Yes, she is quite... Um..." I started to say as I processed Angeline's words. I stared in befuddlement as I put those words together. "Um... Excuse me? Little ones? I... I don't recalling Shahvee telling me about..."

The kindly shopkeeper got a good chuckle out of my response. "Did you forget? Your wife has been quite adamant about starting a family with you. She gets along so well with the children of the city. And even though she knows the odds are against the two of you... I mean I cannot recall the last time I ever heard of a Nord or any human successfully having a child with an Argonian... But I am sure Lady Mara will smile upon you both when the time is right. Her benevolence is known for weaving miracles."

I felt myself becoming hot and flustered. Having a family? With Shahvee? It sounded like a truly wonderful scenario to be able to experience. Regardless, I tried to get my mind off of it and starting to reach for the door. I should not think too hard too soon about something like that. "I'm sure she will... Anyway, I better get this to Shahvee. Thanks again, Angeline! Have a good one!"

She barely even had time to get a farewell out before I closed the door behind me. With the bottle cradled in my arms, I walked at a brisk pace back towards Proudspire Manor. I tried to keep my thoughts off of that conversation, but... It was not easy. Such a lovely thought... Shahvee and I. Children of our own? Could we really make it happen? Goodness knows someone as tender as that lovely Argonian would make a wonderful mother. And yet... Was it even possible? I knew that the people of Tamriel are not as inherently compatible with each other as those of Equestria. There must be some magic in the air for a human and a pony to have a child together, but I doubt the same could be said for a human and Argonian...

I tried to get my thoughts off of that topic as I looped around the back of our neighbor's home again and walked to the end of the alley and up the steps to a cozy patio right outside Proudspire Manor's backdoor. There was even a bottle of Argonian Bloodwine chilling in the cool arctic air. The blue color of the glass gave it away. I stepped over to the arched window gaps and gazed out at the frigid northern ocean and a few icebergs bobbing around in it. "I wonder what it's like in Atmora these days... Probably nothing but Ice Wraiths up there."

Not wanting to keep Shahvee waiting, I stepped into the house and was greeted by the lovely Argonian standing with her back to me far ahead. The kitchen was within sight, serving as the corner section of the dining room just beyond a very sturdy support pillar. She was arranging some of the cookware and our goods from the market while entirely oblivious to my presence.

I stood there wordlessly for a minute or more. Just watching her. Did I truly love her? What sort of question was that? How could I not? I had only a glimpse of her true personality before and now I had seen the wonderful woman I could only dream of. Shahvee was everything I could hope for and more. And so I quietly approached her from behind and set the bottle of bath oil down on a wooden bench along with my sword. I wanted to catch her by surprise. And I did as I stepped up behind her and put my arms around her. "Isn't a little early for dinner, love?"

She shuddered and gasped in surprise, but quickly relaxed into my embrace as her yelp was followed by an amused chuckle. "Ohoho, I suppose it is. I was just tidying up in here and putting everything away in preparation."

"You shouldn't spend so much time in the kitchen, dear." I whispered as my hands roamed. One went high while the other went low, my left resting upon the exposed upper section of her chest just below the neck while my right rested upon her belly. All I wanted to do was hold her and savor the movement."

"Perhaps... But we all must eat at times. And I have enjoyed experimenting with all these fine foods that I never had the chance to try in Windhelm. Skyrim knows how to eat..." She whispered softly as I felt Shahvee lean back into my arms with unwavering faith. She ceased to speak and began to sigh in silent delight. Her tail rubbed up against my shin, idly swaying at times. She was at peace. And very happy.

Shahvee brought her hands to mine as her head leaned against the side of mine. I placed a soft kiss upon her neck as she let out a long sighing hiss of pleasure with her maw parted. But i froze as I felt the ring on her finger touch mine. Ever so slowly, she moved my hand further down her belly and held it right over a space I was all too familiar with. I knew what she was trying to tell me. What she was hoping for. Angeline had not be exaggerating. Shahvee had placed my hand over her womb.

My breath caught in my throat as I felt the tender meaning in this subtle gesture. I knew what Shahvee wanted for us. And it was a most sacred and precious desire. My mind raced as my emotions flooded my heart. I thought of the possibilities. Shahvee and I... A family of our own. It was such a beautiful thought. And yet, I stood there on the verge of tears as I sharply inhaled through my teeth. Shahvee detected this shift in my mood and asked with a tender whisper without once losing her quiet composure. "Is something troubling you, dearest?"

"No... No, nothing is troubling me... It's just..." I muttered while trying to keep my emotions in check. I was so in love with this wonderful woman. And how I wanted to make her dream a reality. I wanted us to be together. To have a family in due time. What would our children look like? A wonderful mystery that could only be solved in one way. And so I whispered to her, "It's just...I... I love you so much..."

"And I love you as Secunda longs for Masser, my dearest James." Shahvee whispered sweetly in such a flowery reference to that world's twin moons. I nestled my head towards the crook of her neck as she made no attempt to subvert or resist my affections. I continued to hold her before I began to steadily step backwards. I wanted to sit down and hold her in my arms.

I made my way around the corner while not once releasing Shahvee from my embrace. And she all too happily followed without once turning around. I slowly lowered myself to a wooden chair near a sapling growing from a tall ceramic pot, its branches dotted with fresh juniper berries. The afternoon sun shone gently through the windows upon us with the branches of the sapling disrupting its rays of light. And once I was seated, Shahvee leaned back into my embrace until my bride was seated across my with her arm draped across my shoulders. As her thicker emerald green scales shimmered in the scattered sunlight, I could only whisper to her. "Why are you so beautiful..."

"Beauty lies only in the eye of the beholder, my dear." Shahvee hissed lovingly as her left hand rose to my cheek. "Am I truly beautiful to you, my love?"

"More stunning than Dibella herself." I retorted quietly as Shahvee brought her scaled lips to meet mine. At that moment, nothing else mattered. Just her and I. I closed my eyes as our lips touched again and again before touching and not relenting for a good moment. She held me as I held her. It was just such a perfect union. A marriage without strife. Love and happiness without compromise. I did not know what I had until I held her in my arms for the first time.

After minutes went by of what felt like a brief eternity of tender kisses, Shahvee surprised me as her jaws began to part. Her yellow reptilian eyes were lidded as her many fangs were bared, but not in aggression. Her long tongue reached out past her fangs and caressed my cheek in invitation. I did not resist her call. I embraced her as my eyes closed once again, my wife letting out a deep and almost guttural moan as my lips parted to allow my tongue to dance with hers while our lips caressed each other. I was filled with such a powerful sense of longing. Even if our mouths were so hopelessly mismatched, there truly was no lack of translation in the language of love between us. God, I was so in love with her... And I could feel through her touch and hear through the bestial moans of her voice that Shahvee was utterly head over heels for me as well.

Our tongues danced in an almost silent tango, the only sound breaking the silence being the fireplace in the kitchen as the glowing wood popped and crackled. My hand found its way to Shahvee's as hers rose up to match mine. Even with our eyes closed, our fingers intertwined as they held each other in a manner I have not had the pleasure of partaking in for some time. A very meaningful grasp as our kiss finally ended before we gazed into each other's eyes. We panted lightly, Shahvee's maw hanging open as her rows of fangs were on display. Our hands still tightly clung to each other before Shahvee bowed her head and rested her brow against the crook of my neck as a sweet little hiss wheezed from her lips. "Mara be praised..."

"May she be indeed." I muttered softly as I held my wife in my arms while she rested comfortably upon my lap, her tail swaying lazily. I savored that moment of silence, and yet I felt I should not be without words. I felt a smile creep across my lips as I recalled the conversation I had just before returning home. "Angeline and I had quite a chat before I left the store... Seems you've had a lot to say to her."

I heard a faint chuckle rumble in Shahvee's throat as her grasp tightened on my hand, the soft scaly flesh on her palm pressing into my own. Even without raising her head to look at me, she sighed happily under her breath. "I have... She is a kindly old woman... One who has given me advice..."

"Advice on children, I assume?" I asked while inching closer into territory that Shahvee likely knew of.

I felt Shahvee slide her fingers over the back on my hand without loosening her grip on me. She cooed in a manner that almost sounded like a growl, but I knew she would never show any hostility towards me. "I have thought... No, I have dreamed time and again... It is a selfish desire, I know. Some might even say it is a primal want. But I know what my heart craves, my love. It may be selfish, but there is one kind of happiness that I desire more than even what I have gained....."

"I know, my dear. I know." I whispered as I placed a kiss upon her head. "But this is a desire that is precious and even noble, right? There's nothing wrong in wanting to start a family with the one you love."

Shahvee tilted her head up as her eyes gazed at me. A hopeful smile settled into her lips as I whispered to her. "Just think of the possibilities... What would our children look like?"

"An exciting mystery, isn't it?" Shahvee said quietly as she beamed at me while her spare arm snaked its way around me for an embrace. "A mystery I can barely wait to solve...with you. If you would have me."

"Shahvee..." I muttered as my heart pounded in my chest while warmth flooded my body. I wanted this. I sincerely did. I reached out and kissed my wife as she pulled me into such a vice of an embrace. "I would be honored...with you. I love you...and the little ones we will surely be blessed with."

"Oh, James... I can hardly wait..." Shahvee hissed as she just barely avoided bursting into tears. Her jaws parted as she began to kiss me with such passion even as she sang her heart out to me. "Nothing but the purest joy can be waiting for us, my love... I love you... Now and forever, my dearest James!"

"Oh god, Shahvee...!" I groaned into her kiss as I all too happily returned it. I just felt so joyful in her embrace. Husband and wife. And now seeking to become father and mother. And had it been a quieter time of the day, things might have gotten quite steamy right there. Had we not suddenly heard the faint rattling of metal armor coming up the stairs nearby. All too soon, we stopped and stared as Jordis came around the corner and looked at us with Shahvee embracing me while still comfortably seated upon my lap. "Uh... We're just...uh..."

"I will just...see myself out... So sorry, my thane." Jordis replied in unease as she hastily made her way to the front door with the heavy wooden panel closing with a fair bit of noise behind her.

Shahvee and I remained completely silent for a rather comical length of time while still looking at where Jordis had disappeared to. We then looked at each other in silence for a moment before bursting into rather raucous laughter. The mood might have been killed, but the execution of the situation was still worth a laugh. Although I then did whisper, "You think it was a good thing she came by when she did?"

"I suppose it depends on how you look at it, my dear. I've been longing for you for some time. And I have been reading a copy of 'The Lusty Argonian Maid' on the side for...inspiration." Shahvee said with a bit of a churr to her voice while she traced a finger along my jawline. She flashed me quite a smirk while tilting her head down just enough to still allow her eyes to gaze right at me in such an inviting manner.

I shuddered at her touch and the inflections in her voice. How bold of her! "Oooooh my, Shahvee. I can't recall the last time I saw this side of you!"

She let out a delighted and playful chuckle before placing a kiss right upon my lips. "Who says a wife can't have a little fun with her husband from time to time? You're always so fun to tease, my dear. Especially when you never see it coming."

"Peheheheh, I love you..." I said with a chuckle as Shahvee and I shared one more brief kiss. It was right about then that I helped Shahvee stand up from my lap. "Well, I think it's a bit early for dinner... Want to relax out back with some of that Argonian Bloodwine?"

"That was exactly what I was thinking, dearest. I will fetch a pair of glasses." Shahvee replied before she made her way to the kitchen. I made my way out the back and took a seat on the left side of the table. Shahvee emerged from the backdoor not even a minute later with a pair of silver goblets in hand and a pair of green apples in her pockets. I raised an eyebrow at the complete lack of glass in the goblets while Shahvee was quick to take note of that stare. "Well, I did say glasses...but these are much sturdier."

"Heh, that they are." I retorted with a bit of a smirk. Shahvee sat herself down across the table from me and slid one goblet across the table. While she took the time to uncork the blue bottle before us, I looked to the northeast before the arched window to my left. "Frigid as this land may be, the weather can be gorgeous on clear days like this."

"It's one of my favorite things about Skyrim. At least when there is not a blizzard blowing." Shahvee said while she poured us both a glass of the wine. "Although today is rather mild for Skyrim standards. Especially this far north. Though it does make me wonder why Windhelm is so much colder down south..."

"Must be the bitterness of the old Nord masters over how times have changed." I retorted with a bit of wit, knowing how backwards Nord culture could get with the hardcore traditionalist types. Shahvee did manage to get a chuckle from that observation before we took a sip of our drink. While not as cold as it could have been, the wine was still pleasantly chilled. As for taste... I really cannot find something to compare it to. Argonian Bloodwine has a flavor that is entirely its own. I was wondering how to try and bring up a conversation topic when I heard the sound of a lute and flute coming from just over the wall behind Shahvee. "Oh right, the Bards College is right next door. A drink and a show."

"They do put on a good performance now and then. I have been taking flute lessons there lately as well. I think they're rather impressed that an Argonian can play a flute at all." Shahvee replied while looking over her shoulder as that pleasant folk music rose over the walls.

I found the notion of her bestial jaw structure failing to impede her ability to play a flute rather amusing. "If that Lurbuk in Morthal can play a flute through those tusks, I don't see why you can't. Frankly, it's one of the few things he's good at. He can play the drums, flute, and lute like the best of them, but he can't sing to save his life. To be honest, I get the feeling his singing may end up causing an assisted suicide in him someday."

Shahvee let out a hearty laugh at the mention of that hapless bard. I suppose even she had heard of him. Although I then took the opportunity to inquire about a relevant topic. "Say... Now that I'm thinking of undesirables, has Erikur ever given you trouble?"

"Aside from once or twice, no. The lout has an unsettling interest in elven women, but I think he only gives me that look when he gets impressively drunk on mead. The guards have started to keep a closer eye on him as of late, thankfully." She replied before taking a long swig of her wine. But she then cast me a rather proud smile and said, "I do believe that is thanks to you, my love."

Me? What did I do? This was my first time even seeing Solitude with my own eyes in person. Until then I had only seen Whiterun, Solstheim, and Riverwood. So I asked, "Huh? Me? Um... Remind me what I did?"

"You forget? We had visited the Winking Skeever for a meal and to listen to the local bard perform. After having too much mead, Erikur failed to see the ring on my hand and tried to make a move on me. He even made a quite a scene in the process. When he reached out to me, you grabbed him by the wrist and drew your sword, warning him that you would mount that hand on our fireplace if it ever touched me. You then quite forcefully showed him out with a boot to his back. The applause that everyone gave when he was kicked out the door was joyous." Shahvee explained while appearing that the act of looking back on that night filled her with pride. "I felt so blessed after that, as you kept your arm around me at all times until we got home."

I obviously had no memory of that incident since I never saw it happen myself. Must have been a product of the history of this hypothetical dream world in the back of my mind. I most likely would have actually done that had that bastard tried to put the moves on my wife. I took a sip of my wine as I spoke, "That scoundrel gives thanes a bad name. At this rate, it's only a matter of time before he's stripped of that title. I'll drink a toast to it when that day comes."

"I'm sure the bards next door would sing songs of that day when it comes. Maybe it'll become the next Ragnar the Red." Shahvee said almost jokingly.

Maybe the wine was starting to get to me by then, but I found the very idea of Erikur's debauchery being immortalized in song as the subject of mockery for generations to come incredibly satisfying, if not utterly hilarious. I then stood up as I said, "Why wait?! Why not just come up with a parody of that one? Ooooh, there once was a boorish thane named only Erikur whose debauchery and lust made his superiors wearier..."

"Bwahahahaha, no more, my love! Save the songs for when he has fallen from grace!" Shahvee howled as she slapped her hand upon the table. I think the bards next door might have overheard me since the sound of their instruments was replaced with raucous laughter. Perhaps I had just given them an idea to build off of.

"Well, if that verse is ever used, I take full responsibility for it if Erikur ever wants to challenge me to a duel to preserve his honor. What little there is, anyway." I chuckled before returning to my seat. Shahvee then took the opportunity to pass me one of the two apples she brought out. "Ah, thank you."

I took a bite or two while I watched Shahvee polish her apple on her sleeve. But as I crunched away, I watched as Shahvee opened her maw before she hesitated. I quickly saw why. Argonians and most reptiles in general do not have incisors. Their jaws are only lined with fangs. How would she eat an apple if her dental structure was not designed for it?

Shahvee looked back at me before giving me a bit of a smirk. I then watched with wide eyes as she opened her maw very wide and set the apple right on her tongue. What followed was a messy and noisy display as Shahvee repeatedly crunched down on the whole thing with no means to chew with her mouth shut. Her face simply was not designed for it. I personally found the entire sight fascinating and even rather humorous to see how thoroughly she was devouring the entire apple in one go. After a good half minute of crunching away, Shahvee got her mouth shut and swallowed the mangled mess of fruit. I then provided a witty retort of my own. "That's one way to polish the whole thing off in one bite."

"Mhmhmhm, I appreciate that you do not mind that I cannot chew with my mouth closed. I know civilized dining values quiet methods of eating, but I do the best with what I have." Shahvee explained humbly while at least trying to find some levity in her own body's restrictions.

"It's just the way your body is designed, dear. Nothing to be ashamed and nothing that can be helped." I said softly before quickly finishing off the rest of my apple and chucking the core through the window and down the yonder cliffside for any little wild beasts to take care of. I then stood up and walked to the other side of the table and held my precious wife from behind. "I've always loved you just the way you are. You don't have to change for me. Because you're already just fine."

"And you were all I had hoped for when you took my hand in yours for the first time." Shahvee whispered to me as she placed a hand upon my arm. "I wish I could join you on your expeditions across Skyrim. I wish I could don a suit of armor and be out there with you, sword or bow in hand... I just...wish I had a warrior's spirit at times... Just so I could be out there with you without being a liability."

"No, Shahvee... No..." I whispered to her before placing a kiss upon her head. "I wondered what that would be like myself. But then I wondered what would happen if I lost you out there... One stray arrow. One swing of a bandit's axe from behind. One wrong step onto a pressure plate in a Nordic crypt... There are so many ways to die out there in Skyrim. And...I don't know what I would do with myself if I were to...watch you die in my arms..."

Shahvee became silent. She did not move. At least for a moment. I felt her start to adjust herself to stand up, so I loosened my embrace. But the instant she was on her feet, Shahvee turned to me and held me in an even tighter embrace with her head bowed into my chest. "Then...I won't. I won't put myself in danger. I am far from ready to leave this world... Not if it means having to leave you behind. I don't want to do that to you... I love you too much to...break your heart..."

"Shahvee... I know I've said this a lot, but...I love you... I really do..." I whispered as I once again held my wife in my arms once more. "I know it's getting old, but..."

"No, never say such a thing, my love." Shahvee whispered sweetly to me as her hands caressed my back. "You can never say such a thing too many times. It is a melody that never becomes grating. It never gets old. And it will never fall out of favor with anyone. Like the call of a twittering pine thrush, one never tires of its song. Sing your song as many times as you like. I will never grow to stop cherishing it."

"Shahvee, you are an angel in disguise... I never could have chosen someone else over you... Oh god, I never could..." I said with a harsh shudder as I felt my nerves alight. Her embrace was so euphoric. Even more so when her lips were again upon mine. When our embrace finally loosened, we stood with drinks in hand before tapping our goblets together. "To many more years, my love."

"And to an eternity beyond that. In the halls of Sovngarde, if they would have me." Shahvee said with a smile before the two of us chugged the remainder of our wine.

"And if they do not let you follow me in, then we will find our own little paradise elsewhere. Wherever that may be." I replied as I placed my hand upon her shoulder. "An eternity in Sovngarde without you would be an eternity not worth savoring."

"I truly wonder which of us is the actual angel here, my dear..." Shahvee said with a genuinely touched smile as she brought a hand to her maw to stifle a chuckle. That precious Argonian then took both of our empty goblets in hand before returning the wine bottle's cork to its neck. "Before it gets too late, I really should start on dinner. I'm looking forward to that stew tonight."

"Isn't it still a bit early for that?" I asked while noticing that it was still just the afternoon.

"You would be surprised how long it can take to prepare a hearty meal, deal. It will take me at least a couple of hours." Shahvee explained before reaching out and placing a kiss upon my cheek. "I'm sure you can find some way to entertain yourself in the meanwhile. Trust me, it will take some time."

"Very well then. I'll just...take a look around. Maybe curl up with a good book. Practice with my sword arm. Or get into all manner of mischief." I replied while still a bit loosened up from that wine. I was not really considering getting into trouble. Not when the guards were already on high alert.

Shahvee creaked a crooked smirk at the last line. "Well, please do not give the guards a reason to pay us a visit tonight, my dear. Now, I really must get started. See you in a while, James dearest."

"Will do, dear. Take care." I replied before watching Shahvee step into our home. While I do enjoy cooking, I would not know where to begin with the cuisine Skyrim provides. Shahvee probably knew her way around an archaic fire pit than me. I went down the steps and made my way to the front of the house and entered through the heavy door into the basement. Interesting things likely dwelled within.

I was first greeted by the alchemy lab on my left. Though I was drawn more to the colorful collection of ingredients on display than the prospect of making something from them. Of all the skills and fields one could practice in the land of Tamriel, from swordsmanship to archery to the five schools of magic to even lock picking, alchemy had always been the one expertise I could never get the hang of. I doubt I am the only one too.

After browsing the lab for a bit, I stepped away and continued on down the hall before finding myself gazing upon the two armored mannequins again. I really was quite taken with that suit of ebony armor. Such beautiful craftsmanship for a suit of armor that is legendary for its durability. But I then noticed a large wooden chest nearby. Without much thought I kneeled by it and lifted the lid open. It was all but empty. The only thing that dwelled within brought a smirk to my face. "Well well, what do we have here? The Wabbajack."

The only thing that sat in the chest was a rather unassuming staff seemingly made of pewter One would have to look closely near the top to see three elongated faces display gaping calls of sorrow, rage, and joy. A most peculiar artifact of Daedric origin. Something Discord himself would have likely had some fun with if he could. I looked left and right, as if I was afraid someone might spot me. The only sound I could pick up was Shahvee going about the kitchen upstairs to prepare dinner for the evening. I then reached in and took the staff in hand. "Oh come on. Like I wouldn't try to have some fun with this."

Now feeling more than just a bit cheeky, I headed right back outside with the Wabbajack in hand. But what could I do with it? I could try using it on anyone that passed by, but I knew the staff could have lethal consequences and that I could never predict the outcome. Did I really want to screw over some poor shmuck for a laugh? Even in a situation that would carry no consequence?

I sighed as I silently reprimanded myself for the thought. No, I would not do that to anyone. Still, I wanted to at least see what I could do with this staff. I walked to my right and up the steps, finding myself on a stone walkway that led to the front door of Proudspire Manor and our neighbor's home. I looked out over the northern expanses beyond the wall. I then looked down at the staff in my hand. "Hm... I wonder..."

A burst of inspiration struck me. I flexed my wrist, willing the staff to react. A glowing orb of scarlet light began to form at the tip of the staff. But instead of targeting anything in particular, I instead pointed it directly at the sky. I willed the staff to fire, the bright orb of magical energy shooting up into the sky and eventually fading from sight.

I waited... And waited. But nothing happened. I snorted while I looked down at the staff in annoyance. I assumed it really would only affect living creatures. But just as I was about to head back down the steps and put the Wabbajack back where it came from, a rumbling of thunder reached my ears. I reflexively looked up. The sky was just not cloudy enough for a thunderstorm. But then, instead of thunder, I heard a voice echo through the sky. "Do my ears deceive me? Did someone just place an order for takeout with the mighty Wabbajack?"

"Oooooh boy, this can't be good..." I muttered to myself as I recognized that wacky voice right away. If I had to describe it, he sounded a lot like Discord, but with a slightly higher pitch and with what I assume was a very thick Irish accent. And it could only mean one thing. Madness was coming.

"Hey! You there! With the Wabbajack! Yes, you! Speak up, can't hear you! Oh wait... I can't hear anything down there while I'm up on this plane of existence." The voice spoke with a tone of comical madness to it. Although it then said, "Wait a moment... Don't I know you from somewhere? Wait! Don't tell me! I want to guess."

I crossed my arms as I found myself entertained. And sure enough, the voice continued to prattle on. "You're the delivery boy who brought me that order of ash yams soaked in Ashfire Mead! Disgusting! I loved it! No wait! You're the circus performer who danced on the Throat of the World while juggling Secunda and Masser for a fortnight! Jolly good show! Noooo, that's not it either... Ah! I got it! You're the one who's been sending me dozens of death threats a day! Inscribed on the backs of an entire brothel of Argonian concubines! Oh, they were all such great company. My favorites! Boethiah knows where to find such good help."

By then, I had hunched over while letting out guffaws of utter amusement. That guy was so hard not to laugh at. And he still did not shut up. "I'm just pulling your liver, lad! Of course I know who you are! You're the one who popped in on Pelagius and I during a little chat before I started doing the fish stick. Jolly good show back there. The lad hasn't slept this well in ages! In fact, I don't think he's ever gonna wake up at this rate!"

I at least managed to stop laughing right there. I then looked to the heavens and said, "Well, glad to be of service. Wasn't expecting to actually contact you just now. Was just...messing around with this thing on a whim."

"A whim! Ha! Brilliant! The best fun comes from doing it all out of nowhere and on impulse! Because you never know what you might get! No plans, no anticipated outcomes! Just like the Wabbajack! I love the way you think!" He shouted in inspired delight. But he then asked, "But I'm getting ahead of meself. I'm assuming you called for a reason? Perhaps you have a wee problem. Or a big problem! No, it's probably not such a big problem... Hmmm... Ah, I got it! You were wondering what to have for dinner!"

"Um... Maybe?" I said with some bewilderment. I had no idea were this was going.

"Me too! I just couldn't decide. Always one of life's little dilemmas that we all go through every single day..." The voice spoke before going silent for just a brief moment. "Well, why not go with something everyone enjoys? And why just you? Here, a little something for all of Solitude! Eat up, everyone! Cheeeeese for everybody!"

At first, I thought he was just messing with me. But then I heard a thud to my right. Upon looking down, I saw a freshly sliced wedge of yellow cheese that would fit in my hand. And then another fell. And then another bounced off the slanted roof of our neighbor's house. Upon looking up, I saw something that would not be too far off from what Discord would have done. It was literally raining cheese!

"Oh lord, what have I done?!" I yelped as I took shelter in the doorway to my own house. Just enough roof to take cover. More and more wedges of cheese felt from the sky and started to pile up in the streets. I took a look at one such slice of cheese that I picked up in my left hand. Just a slice of hardened goat cheese. I took a bite to see if it was laced with any chaotic magic, but it really was just ordinary cheese. Straight from the sky. But around then was when I thought I heard someone calling. But that call turned into a protracted yell. "Is that...Nightmare Moon?"

Was she nearby? I poked my head out as far as I could without leaving myself open to a cheese wedge to my cranium and looked to the sky. Much to my shock, I saw Nightmare Moon tumbling out of the sky while letting out a yell as she was pelted with cheese. It must have knocked her right out of the air. I watched with bemusement as she crashed right through the roof of our neighbor's house! I stared in abject awe and confusion as that voice in the sky suddenly spoke again. "I thought I saw a flying pony who's mane and tail looked a tad phony. So I threw her some cheese, she let out a wheeze, and now she looks not so lonely."

That was too much. I could not help bursting into laughter at the abrupt use of slapstick at the expense of the Princess of Dreams herself, followed up by a catchy limerick. Even so, I still shook my head at the chaos unfolding before me. "Ooooh, Vittoria is not gonna be happy about this!"

After a minute or so of watching the cheese piling up in the streets, there was a sudden flash of light before me as I found Nightmare Moon back on her feet...and her armor being heavily dented and ravaged by the fall. She glared at me with a very dry stare while not even flinching as wedges of cheese bounced of her layer of barding. She then calmly asked, "James. I don't suppose you have anything to do with this, do you?"

"Um...nope!" I yelped while trying to hide the Wabbajack behind me. Her gaze only narrowed as she detected my fib. I then sheepishly said, "Uh...maybe...? OK, so it was! Kind of. I didn't expect it to start raining cheese! You OK there?"

Nightmare Moon let out a sigh as she said firmly, "James. You have always been my guiding light. You mean the world to me and I would be lost without you. However..." She then looked me dead in the eye and spoke quietly with her voice dripping venom. "I will be getting you back for this. Mark my words, I will have my revenge."

"And I suppose you would have the right to do that, huh?" I asked while finding myself chuckling very nervously. Both in unease and at the sheer hilarity of the situation. I then held out the Wabbajack to her. "Here, better take this before I can do any...ack!"

It misfired! I did not even do anything! A flash of red light hit her from the top of the staff and she was gone! Until I looked down. "Oh no..."

I could only stare. A little chicken with plumage as black as the night sky stood before me as she looked left and right. Seconds later, the hen started fluttering and screeching at me in fury as she fluttered all over me while pecking at my exposed skin. "Ow, sorry! Cut it out! I swear that wasn't on... Whoa! Ack! Get off! Ow!"

Next thing I knew, while she was on my shoulder, there was a flash of red light as Nightmare Moon suddenly returned to normal. And she was draped across my shoulders in full armor! The combined weight of her and that armor was too much and I ended up falling right to the stone floor. I at least managed to ease my fall, but I was still flat on my face by the end of it. Nightmare Moon wasted no time in grabbing the Wabbajack from my hand in her teeth. "Give me that!"

I pushed myself up to my knees and watched as Nightmare Moon tossed the Wabbajack into the air and expertly blasted it with a bolt of magic lightning. Of course, I knew Daedric artifacts are not so easily destroyed, so all she did was send it spiraling through the air and over the city walls to most likely end up landing in the bay. But before it could begin to fall, the spinning staff misfired again and sent a burst of magical chaotic energy right at me! With no way to even try to get out of the way, all I could do was shout. "Oh snap!"

Next thing I knew, I... Well... How do I describe this? Everything I saw, everything I felt, everything I thought... It was just...sugar and cinnamon. Just...sugar and cinnamon. However that works. But maybe ten seconds later, I suddenly found myself sitting on the floor where I had been with a confused Nightmare Moon looked down at me with a most cockeyed stare. I had no idea of what to say or to ask, but she did then say, "Hm... And here I was wondering if I should eat you."

"Let me guess... That thing turned me into a sweet roll?" I asked while trying to remember the full list of effects the Wabbajack could have on a target. As she stood there before me, the rain of cheese continued to pelt her armored form with comical metallic thumps coming with each impact. "Come to think of it... How did that cheese even knock you out of the sky?! Didn't you put up a barrier?"

"Believe me, I tried! But I was interrupted by a strike to my horn. And then my wings were continually pelted. It was all too much and I could not focus or fly! Honestly, where did this storm even come from?! I trust that this land of Skyrim does not normally experience cheese downpours?" Nightmare Moon explained while continuing to glare at me for answers.

"Eh... No, not really. This is all the work of Tamriel's equivalent of Discord. I mean Discord was never exactly crazy, but this guy is legitimately off his rocker." I tried to explain while the parallels between that mad god and Discord did not fly over my head. "Goes by the name of Sheogorath. Or as he puts it, Ann Marie. But only if you're partial to being flayed alive and having an angry immortal skip rope with your entrails."

"Yes, that's more or less something I would expect Discord to say when having an exceptionally bad day... Now, if you will excuse me, I'm going to find a cave to ride out this storm in. Carry on. I will see you when you awaken in the morning." Nightmare Moon replied before she projected a spherical barrier around herself. Now properly shielded from the rain of cheese, she took to the sky and flew south.

"Awaken...? Oh right... Almost forgot I really am just dreaming. Her presence makes these dreams so amazingly lucid..." I muttered to myself while climbing to my feet. I was too distracted by the falling cheese wedges to give it much thought. But as I watched the cheese piling up, I suddenly had an idea. I started gathering up as many cheese wedges as I could in my arms while braving the storm and managed to get myself back inside Proudspire Manor. Maybe Shahvee could find a use for them.

Upon stepping through the front door and entering the living room, I proceeded ahead before glancing to my right. Shahvee was hard at work in the kitchen, preparing the salmon we had purchased. I then approached her and asked, "Shahvee? Got a moment?"

She looked up from the cutting board and quickly gave me a most perplexed stare. "Um... James... Where did you get all that?"

Both of my arms were lugging around a pile of cheese wedges by then. Maybe I should have grabbed a box. I cracked an awkward grin as I realized how ridiculous I must have looked. "Eh... Well... Would you believe me if I said this all fell out of the sky?"

"I'm not really sure... But is it at least safe to eat?" Shahvee asked while sounding understandably standoffish about the origins of the cheese in my arms.

"Yes, I swear it's safe. I took a bite out of one myself. Just ordinary goat cheese. With a not so ordinary origin." I explained before stepping over to the kitchen table beside her to set down my armful of cargo. "Anyway, was wondering if you could add this to the menu tonight. Be a shame to let it go to waste."

"Well... Hm..." Shahvee muttered as she examined the pile of cheese wedges before her, a finger stroking her lower jaw. "I'll see what I can do with this... Perhaps I could melt it down for some fondue."

"Ooh, that does sound scrumptious. Anyway, I'll leave you to that. See you in a while, dear." I replied before I made my way downstairs and back into basement. I did not want to hang around in the house for the next couple of hours if I would only get in the way. I approached the two suits of armor on display again and examined the suit of ebony armor. A matching shield, almost exclusively made of shimmering ebony, was wedged into the grip of its right hand. It was quite large. I would even say just shy of the Lunar Shield in size. With a bit of wiggling, I got the shield loose and grasped it in my left hand. I wanted to take another look around Solitude, but I needed something to serve as an umbrella so long as it continued to rain cheese on Solitude.

As soon as I stepped out through the basement door, I lifted my shield over my head. And not a moment too soon. A wedge of cheese bounced off my shield with a clunk. I looked all around me, genuinely impressed with how much cheese was piling up all around me. "At least Solitude won't be going hungry for a good while... And heaven forbid Discord and Sheogorath having a lunch date together. Cotton candy clouds raining chocolate with a hail of cheese... Crazy, man. Crazy."

"Cotton candy clouds raining chocolate?! Why didn't I think of that?!" I heard a familiar voice echo from on high. "Thanks for the inspiration, lad! I know just what to have for dessert."

"No no no no no no! Not today! This is more than enough!" I shouted back up at the sky while waving my empty right hand dismissively. "Besides, who has cheese with chocolate?! They don't mix!"

"Bah, you're no fun! Although I suppose you're right. Chocolate fondue is fantastic with fruit. And cheese fondue beats all with veggies, no? But no one in their right mind would try to mix the two. Or in their wrong mind! I should know. I tried it once. Indescribable, I say!" He called back while sounding like he was trying to not laugh. "But still, cotton candy clouds with chocolate rain in them. I've got to try this! And I reckon it's about time for dessert in the Shivering Isles right about now. Time to stop on by! See you again, mortal!"

"Yeah, you go do that." I muttered while the voice finally shut up for the final time. With shield raised over my head, I waded through the sea of cheese lapping around my ankles. Pinkie Pie would be having a field day if she were there. Right as I reached the fork in the road that led up to Castle Dour and went off to the left to the market, I saw Jordis coming up on my left with her shield also raised over her head. I cracked a cheeky grin as I asked, "Unusual weather we're having, eh?!"

"That's putting it lightly." Jordis retorted while sounding and looking like she was unsure if she should be annoyed or amused. "It just started coming down out of nowhere! Even the guards have taken shelter for now. We should probably get back indoors. A blow to the head from these can still bruise you."

"Yeah, I suppose we should. My arm's getting tired already." I replied while noting how my arm was beginning to grow sore the longer I held my shield over my head. Together, Jordis and I hurried back down the road and ducked back inside Proudspire Manor through the basement door. Jordis returned her shield to her quarters past the first door on the right while I returned mine to the mannequin that had been holding it. "So much for singing in the rain."

By then, the aroma of fine cooking had started to fill the house. Jordis inhaled deeply once she stepped back out into the hall. "Mm, Shahvee always knows how to cook up a storm. I shall go see if she requires assistance, my thane."

"All right then. I'll be down here...just...killing time." I replied while Jordis made her way up the stairs. I started exploring the basement a bit more and examined the wooden racks where I had first retrieved my sword from. I saw yet another weapon that caught my eye. A flanged mace composed of shimmering steel. "Huh... You don't see these very often in Equestria..."

I took the mace off its rack and found it to handle very differently from a sword. Much heavier towards the tip of the weapon, I could never hope to wield it effectively with my knowledge of swordplay. I had difficulty figuring out how to stop the thing with every swing without leaving myself open. "Way too brutal and cumbersome... I'll never get the hang of this."

As much as I can respect a weapon that brutally ignores all manners of plate armor, the mace is a weapon I have no aptitude in. I returned the brutish weapon to its display rack and took an interest in another sword that gleamed like gold. A blade of Dwemer design and construction, I took it in hand while noting its complete lack of anything remotely resembling a crossguard. Exclusively meant for offense. Perhaps that is why Dwemer shields are so big and encompassing.

I decided to take the sword into Jordis' quarters for a little practice. I was glad to see that she had swapped out that simple bedroll for a proper wooden bed, but her room was still rather modest when considering the opulent design of the rest of Proudspire Manor. Having quite a bit of room to swing a sword around in, I proceeded to start swinging at imaginary opponents while minding my surroundings.

Back and forth, I swapped between experimenting with weapons I found in storage and just pacing about while alone with my thoughts. I had been enjoying myself. Very much so. But I could not help but wonder about what I would be finding soon. I felt compelled to focus on the here and now and ignore my plight in the Empty Plains, but being surrounded by signs of armed conflict would always bring those thoughts to the forefront of my mind. If only I could enlist Jordis to fight by my side... Or reach out to the Imperial Legion or the Companions. They could surely aid Equestria in this war, if only I could get them there... Wishful thinking, nothing more.

After so long, I thought I heard a voice call down the stairs right as I rounded the corner. "My thane! Dinner is served!"

"It... Oh, right! I'll be right up!" I retorted before returning the sword in my hand to its display rack and making my way upstairs. As soon as I rounded the corner to enter the kitchen, I was most impressed by what I saw. Salmon fillets grilled to perfection. Baked potatoes with ribbons of molten cheese drizzled over them. A pot full of apple and cabbage stew. And another pot filled with liquid golden cheese and pile of assorted vegetables ready for dunking. I shook my head slowly while failing to properly whistle. "My word, Shahvee... This is a feast."

My very talented wife grinned very widely as Jordis too surveyed our meal with awe. "I told you it would take some time. But it was worth it, no?"

All too eagerly, the three of us took a seat at the table. The salmon was finely grilled and its natural flavor was allowed to be tasted with minimal seasoning. The cheese went well with the baked potatoes and made for a fantastic fondue. But I was most impressed with the stew. Apples and cabbages together. Such a flavorful and delightfully rustic taste.

I was so focused on enjoying this fine yet simple cooking that I did not really have much to say. Although I think Shahvee got a lot of enjoyment over seeing how much I approved of her cooking. She even said, "It would seem that bringing in that cheese was a wise decision, dear."

"Mmhm, this all hits the spot." I mumbled over my meal while Shahvee and Jordis got a giggle out of my enthusiasm. They even poured us glasses of chilled mead to go with our meal. I ate and ate until I could eat no more. There was still quite a bit of cheese and stew leftover and would probably make for a good quick breakfast after being reheated over the fire, but we made sure not a scrap of the potatoes and salmon was left.

We all leaned back in our seats once our appetites had been thoroughly sated. We did not even have room for dessert. I groaned lethargically, "I forgot how delicious and filling such simple means of cooking can be..."

"I suppose that is a stamp of approval?" Shahvee asked almost jokingly while also taking a moment to let her meal settle in her stomach. By then I had noticed how little light was coming in through the windows with most of the light available coming from candles or the fireplace. It was getting late and would soon be time for bed.

I noticed Jordis glance at the two of us from across the table and smile. As if she could sense something in the air. She quickly chugged the remainder of her mead before lazily rising from the table. "If I may be excused... I think I am needed at the Winking Skeever tonight."

I cast her a confused gaze. A housecarl? Requesting that she be permitted to be away from her thane? But Shahvee seemed to know why. "We will be here. Just please be sure to lock the doors on your way out."

"I will. Please do not leave the house until I return tonight. You will be safe as long as the doors remained lock." Jordis replied as she stood up and left the table. Even while she was out of sight, I could here her securing the front and back doors before going downstairs to retrieve her shield and leaving through the basement door. Only those with the keys to Proudspire Manor would be able to enter now. Even the most intrepid of thieves would not be able to pick the locks.

Only once Jordis was out of the house did I get an idea of what was happening. Shahvee gingerly set her hand upon mine and smiled in the dimmed light of our home now that only the odd flickering candle, the light of the dying fireplace, and the glow of a full moon shone through the windows. "We should bathe before bed, dear."

"Is that why Jordis decided to excuse herself?" I asked while starting to feel a twinge of excitement. Something I could never have witnessed before was about to occur with nothing to get between Shahvee and I. She rose from her seat as I followed her lead, walking hand in hand as she guided me to the stairs and up them to the top of the manor. But once we turned the corner, Shahvee reached for a door on our left. I was expecting it to be a spare bedroom. But once we stepped in... "Whoa..."

Instead of a spare bedroom, I was greeted by a rather opulent bathroom. A round tub carved out of smooth stone was in the corner with a metal tank nearby that was probably an archaic water tank. A small bed of wood and dry twigs were set underneath to serve as a pilot light of sorts. All we would have to do is light it. But that was when I realized what was happening. "We... We're taking a bath before bed?"

"Isn't that what I said?" Shahvee asked in turn as I saw her seated on a stool while removing her shoes. I suddenly felt hot as I was faced with an invitation I had not foreseen. Something I could never have hoped to see before this point would soon grace my vision.

I watched as Shahvee approached the water tank and held out a hand as a flickering flame formed under her curled fingers. A gout of fire then burst from her hand as she held it out towards the kindling under the tank as it soon lit up in crackling fire. I did not ever take Shahvee for a mage. "You have been practicing magic?"

Shahvee looked my way as she dismissed the flames in her palm. "Oh, any fool can learn how to use novice spells like that. It's convenient in lighting the fireplace."

She then reached behind herself and began to undo her dress. I respectfully looked away while I began to uneasily remove my coat shoes and socks before starting on my coat. I kept wondering if I should make excuses to get myself out of there. Even if I did adore Shahvee, this was so much so fast. But once I had stripped down to just my undergarments, I froze as I felt a pair of arms embrace me from behind while smooth scales pressed against my back. "What's wrong, dearest? You seem so hesitant."

I froze. It had been so long since I had last been held by a woman so similar to my own kind. Long folding arms. Soft tender hands. And against my back... A pair of soft mounds coated in smooth scales not unlike those upon the palms of her hands. But before I could say anything, I twitched as I felt something starting to tug at the waistband around my undergarments. A quick glance down revealed that Shahvee was using the tip of her tail to pull my last remnants of clothing down to my ankles. "Uh... I... I just..."

"Shhhh... No words, my love." She hissed into my ear most tenderly. As I stood there bare, still held in the arms of my wonderful Argonian wife, I felt both tense and eager. I placed my hand over hers, our rings touching. She began to slide my ring up and off my finger, carefully removing it. "Let me set this aside, dear. Would be a shame if it was lost in the bath."

"Yeah, that would be wise..." I muttered as she took her hands off me. I heard her approach a cabinet to my left that held towels, soap, and other bathroom staples. And once I found the courage to turn around, I was greeted by a most radiant sight. "My lord..."

Shahvee brought a hand to her lips as if amused by how awestruck I was. Her naked form was... Just... So very familiar in her almost perfectly human proportions, but still very alien in her reptilian physiology. Slender and light, her bare front was coated in a much paler hue of green in the form of softer scales while still speckled with thicker and darker scales. A pair of pert breasts sat prominently upon her chest as I brought my hands to her shoulders. Her head was angled down just slightly, gazing at me with a lovely stare of invitation. Words were not needed as I caressed my hands over my wife. Her paler scales were as soft as human flesh, a reptilian churr I would likely expect out of a dinosaur rattling in her throat. My hands rested upon her breasts, finding them as soft as they appeared. Shahvee brought her hands to mine and rested over the backs of the hands that held her bosom. "Your touch is never not tender, my love... I adore how you cherish me...as I cherish you..."

"Your beauty is truly unparalleled, dear..." I whispered before I found the two of us in an embrace. But this time, nothing was between us. My flesh against her scales. So very different, but so very much alike in all the ways that mattered. We just stood there, holding each other in a moment of respite I feel I do not get to experience as often as I should.

"Shhh... I can feel you, darling... Your heart is so heavy." She whispered to me before taking my hand in hers as our embrace loosened. "Come. Let's not wait any longer."

Shahvee guided me to the tub and began to tilt the water tank over to empty its contents. She was very careful due to its size and while the water was certainly hot by that point due to the steam being released, it was not quite at the point of boiling. A little was left in the tank once the tub was adequately filled, likely to help the tank wait out the little fire under it since there did not seem to be a means to extinguish it at the time.

I was about to step into the tub, but paused when I saw Shahvee lift a clear glass bottle into her arms. She smirked at me as I recognized it as the bath oil I had brought to her. She dumped half of its contents into the tub's steaming water before beginning to stir it in with just her tail. That wonderful scent of lavender rose with the steam as the cool air in the stone room became increasingly humid and warm.

I gingery stepped into the tub, almost wincing from the heat. Shahvee too carefully stepped in, sighing harshly as she adjusted to the high heat of the water. We kneeled in the tub, the soothing oil soaking into our skin and scales. Shahvee went deep enough to let the water wash over her shoulders before rising again. I stood behind her as I saw her emerald scales shimmering in the moonlight. The way she kneeled in the tub with her back to me almost seemed like an invitation. One that I too readily answered with an embrace from behind. My arms crossed over her chest, hands upon her breasts, as she let out a raspy coo in my arms. "Oooh... I love you..."

"And I love you." I whispered back to her as I placed soft kisses along her neck. Shahvee forgot all about the purpose of bathing as she relaxed into my embrace. She lifted her head high, tough I was mindful of the horns on the back of her head. My hands slid all over her slick front side, over her perky breasts and down over her slender belly. As one hand dipped below the surface of the water even as Shahvee continued to coo and gasp in my embrace. My finger slide between and under her hips, exploring her exotic body. I soon made a discovery as my fingers found a horizontal slit in her smooth scales and pressed inward to find warm and moist flesh.

"Oh...! Oooh, so eager, my love..." Shahvee moaned as she arched her back in my embrace. But she then looked back at me with a needy smile and whispered, "But not yet. I long for you too, but let us wait. Until we are alone... In the bedroom."

"Ah, all right. Whenever you say, dear." I whispered back as I pulled my fingers from within her body. As eager as I was to finally experience the act of making love to that wonderful Argonian woman, I did not want to be too hasty. We had something to do first. And so we took turns applying a soapy gel from a wooden bowl nearby to each other as we soaked in that steamy hot water imbued with that luxurious oil.

I all but forgot about my lust after a short while. There was just something so pleasantly wholesome about enjoying a hot bath in an elegant stone manor with the one woman in Skyrim that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. Though that did not stop me from occasionally feeling up my wife and her beautiful slender form. Though she would always get me back by sliding her tail between my legs. She eventually smirked at me and whispered, "Be patient, my love. For tonight is special. And I would not miss it for the world."

"Special...?" I asked as I once again found the two of us in each other's embrace. Our lips touched again as we kissed. But I quickly came to a conclusion as my eyes went wide. "You mean...you are...?"

Shahvee tenderly brought my hand to her smooth and soft belly, a look of calm yet sacred desire in her eyes. "I have prayed at the altar of Mara many times recently... I trust she will not ignore this opportunity."

My heart pounded in my chest as a thrill shot through my nerves. This was it... Our chance to have a child. Nord and Argonian, having a child together through the way it has always meant to be... I kissed Shahvee firmly without words. It was all I could do to voice my approval of her desire while she groaned in need as her hands clung to my back. We were so very in love... It was time to make our family complete.

Finally, we stood up in the tub with each other in our arms. She felt so slick... Both from the cleansing soap and aromatic oil that still thinly veiled her scales. The fire under the water tank had since faded away to just a pile of glowing embers. With a flick of her tail, Shahvee removed the stopper at the center of the tub to allow it to drain. The room grew gradually cooler as the sources of heat became less prominent, but she felt so warm in my arms. Together, we stepped over to the cabinets that held the thick and long towels that soon shrouded our bodies fully.

Shahvee took me by the hand without a word said, but with her smile telling me all I needed to know. She led me out of the bathroom and just to our left into the bedroom. I made sure to secure the lock on the door, just in the off chance that Jordis would decide to return home at an inopportune time. But when I turned around...

I froze as I was greeted by a most titillating sight. With only the glow of the moonlight and a few candles on a nightstand illuminating the room, Shahvee was reclining upon the bed with nothing in the way. She had her head tilted downward in such a manner that made her gaze all the more inviting. My towel loosened and fell to my ankles as the usual chill of Skyrim's arctic climate seemed to fade in that stone room with the heat of passion starting to fill the confines of our bedchamber. Shahvee held out her hand and whispered in a tender tone, "Come to me, dearest... It's been too long."

"It has..." I muttered as I approached her with my nerves on fire. Never before had I ever seen her like this. Or held her like this. Shahvee was everything I could have hoped for in a wife. I had indeed chosen wisely. Shahvee pulled me forward as I crawled only the bed, rolling back until I was atop her. Our lips touched. Our fingers entwined. Our tongues danced. We needed each other. Wanted each other. My body was craving her as she likely craved me. I could feel my hardened shaft's tip sliding over the smooth scales lining her belly. Trailing downward as I searched for an entrance. And when I found it, I pushed inward.

Shahvee's jaws parted wide as a surprisingly shrill gasp escaped her throat, momentarily defying the limits of her reptilian vocal chords. Her head tilted back as I too groaned quietly with my shaft pushed in to the hilt. She was warm... Very warm. Not at all some beast of a murky swamp that relies on the tropical sun for warmth. Her heart beat hotly like mine. She was no beast. She was a woman like any other. She was mine. And I was hers.

I lifted and lowered my hips, testing the waters as I pushed into her body. Shahvee's arms clung to me as I savored the moist warmth around my length. Her voice churred and whimpered as she gave herself to me. I began to wonder if our bodies were not ideal for each other and whispered, "Am I doing something wrong? Does it hurt?"

"N... Nooooo... Never... You...have never hurt me, dearest... Oooooh, yes..." Shahvee cooed as her head remained tilted back while I began to place soft tender kisses along the smooth scales of her neck. "Oh, my love... Yes... Yes, please..."

"Oh god, Shahvee..." I groaned as her hand grasped mine, our fingers entwining in ways that I have not felt from the hand of a woman in far too long. I raised and lowered myself, being careful to not press the full weight of my body against her. This was a precious moment between us. One of sacred desire and purpose.

Minutes later, Shahvee coaxed me into rolling over so that she may be on top. Once she was, I placed my hands upon her thighs while she rose herself up with renewed composure. She was a radiant feast for the eyes as she rode me with such grace. The shimmering scales along her belly and chest. Her hands rising to her breasts to grope them as she gasped and cooed above me. "Look at me, dear... Am I beautiful?"

"More beautiful than... Than Dibella herself, my love...!" I groaned as I beheld the exotic beauty of my wonderful wife. She made certain to put on a show, making sure I could see all she had to offer. Perhaps there is an defined reason the tale of The Lusty Argonian Maid is such a popular book in Tamriel.

Shahvee cooed and moaned beautifully as she would caress and grope herself as she rode me, my hips occasionally pushing up into her as her tail arched in desire My hands eventually reached out and caressed the smooth pale scales along her belly. So slender and fit, yet not at all firm like one would expect from an aquatic carnivorous reptile. Responding to my touch, Shahvee placed a hand over mine. "Do you feel it too, my love? My need?"

Our wedding rings touched. Both carrying an enchantment bestowed by Lady Mara's blessings. I was reminded that what we were doing was not merely an act of love and lust. There was purpose in this precious lovemaking session of ours. The instant I was reminded, I looked up at her. "I... Oh god, I want this too, dear... You... Me...and our... Our..."

"Yes, James... My darling... May Lady Mara...bless us with a miracle!" Shahvee groaned as her gasps became increasingly shrill as her pleasure rose higher and higher with every passing second. I could not resist the call any longer. She needed me. And I needed her.

I pushed myself up until I was all but kneeling before my wide. We held onto each other, my hips thrusting up into her with renewed vigor. The time was ripe. And my heart knew what it wanted. I missed being a husband. I missed being a father. And I was ready to become one to a child like no other. I was ready, as was she. I wanted to have a child with my dear Shavee. "My love... Oh god, Shahvee... I love you... Take it all, dear...! Let us...have..."

"Yes, James! Inside me! Please! Lady Mara, bless us!" Shahvee growled and howled as I hilted myself to her right as my climax neared. I groaned her name, clung to her beautiful body, as my seed burst forth deep into my wonderful wife. A prayer formed in my mind, begging that this sacred act would bear fruit despite the odds. Our child would be beautiful... Shahvee would make a wonderful mother... And Solitude would likely be the safest possible place in Skyrim for the little one to grow up in. There was no better time.

"Shahvee... My... Oh god..." I groaned as I carefully rolled onto my side with Shahvee still in my embrace. She cooed and whimpered lightly, basking in the afterglow of our precious lovemaking. We were so in love... So very in love... I knew then for certain that I had not made a mistake in choosing her to be my bride. There is no other woman like Shahvee in Skyrim. A diamond in the rough that is Skyrim's frigid tundra.

And yet... I felt a tremor a minute or two later. It was faint. Like a rippling effect that passed through the world. Shahvee distracted me with a caress of my face as she whispered, "My love... My everything... You honor me with your blessing... May Lady Mara...truly allow this to bear fruit, my dear..."

My thoughts of the present were distracted again by that rippling sensation. It just seemed to come from nowhere. A spell? No, our home was immune to breaking and entering so long as the doors remained locked. But once I felt it again... No... No, I had all but forgotten...

This was all a dream. And it was almost time to wake up.

"No... No, not now... Please, not now..." I muttered softly. Such a wonderful experience that day had been. And now, I had fallen so very much in love with a wonderful woman who was very much in love with me. And now... Very possibly, we had just conceived a child together. And now I had to leave such a wonderful life behind?!

"James...?" A whispered reached my ears. I looked up to see Shahvee looking at me in concern. "Whatever is wrong, my love? You seem even more troubled than this afternoon."

"Shahvee, I..." I muttered as I found myself on the verge of tears. I did not fall in love with her just so I could say goodbye after only one day. She would not understand. She could not. "I... I just remembered... I may have to leave soon... And...I...I don't know when I may be back..."

A gaze of disappointment settled into her gaze. But she still smiled as Shahvee caressed my face. I then added, "I don't want to go...but I must... I want to stay here, with you... You and our..."

"Shhhh... James..." Shahvee cooed to me as she held my cheek. "You do what you must, my love. And I will be waiting here for you. As I always do. I love you... And I always will."

All I could do was cry. I clung to the wonderful woman before me and buried my face in her bosom. I did not want to say goodbye. Not after all that... All the while, Shahvee caressed my head and whispered sweet words to me. Doing all she could to soothe my aching and fearful heart without possibly knowing why I was so upset.

Finally, bright light began to shine through the windows of our bedroom. And then the walls began to fade as a vast white void began to devour our surroundings. The last thing I remember... Gazing up into her eyes as she smiled back at me as tears cascaded down her face. I remember...her voice beginning to break. As if she somehow understood what was transpiring. "I'll be here if you need me, love..."

I could not move as my dreaming mind became awake. I stared at the ceiling above me, trying to process where I was and why I was no longer with her. My hand reached up at the ceiling as if desperately trying to grasp for the tender hand that held me mere moments ago. But I felt nothing. She was gone.

Tears came to me so easily at that moment. I brought both hands to my face and pressed my palms against the lids of my eyes as a whimper escaped my quivering throat. And yet, I was not alone. A voice came to my left as it spoke with a whisper. "Did I...make a mistake? Was that...a terrible dream for you?"

I turned my head to look at Nightmare Moon as she looked back at me. She looked so concerned and not at all confident like she normally does. I tried to steady my nerves, even though my voice remained quivering in heartache. "No... No, it wasn't terrible at all... It was wonderful... Truly, that was a wonderful dream... It's just that...I didn't want to wake up..."

Nightmare Moon's gaze wandered as she let out a sigh. She then reached out and placed a kiss upon my forehead. "Forgive me... You did seem very happy with her... But just remember. You have a wonderful wife waiting for you back in Ponyville. Her, and your precious daughters. You have a happy life to return to when this is over. Do not forget that."

"I know... I know, but... Just felt so real..." I groaned as I forced myself to sit up in bed. I hardly felt rested at all. Now filled with a feeling of emptiness. "I'm...gonna wash up for a bit..."

"Take your time. I shall start on breakfast in the meantime." Nightmare Moon whispered as I stumbled to my feet. I shuffled out of the bedroom and into the bathroom, locking the door behind me to insure there would be no interruptions. I just wanted to be alone with my thoughts.

I sat in the shower with warm water washing over me. By then, I just wanted to hold someone I love. My dear wife, Fluttershy. Or my lady, Rarity. My queen, Celestia... Just...anyone. Any of those wonderful mares who have become so much more than friends over the recent years of my life in Equestria. I just wanted to hold someone... To know that everything was going to be OK.

Almost reluctantly, I eventually stepped out of the shower while feeling marginally better than I had a little while earlier. I dressed myself in my clothes and stepped outside the bathroom as the delicious scent of pancakes reached my nose. My appetite beat down my feelings for the moment as I stepped around the corner and into the kitchen. My eyes fell upon a plate with a pile of pancakes stacked upon it, the use of chocolate chips and whipped cream arranged in a manner depicting a smiling face. Nightmare Moon then spoke from across the table, "I may not be as versed in the kitchen as Celestia, but I hope these do not disappoint."

The simple show of care she put into those pancakes complete with a personal touch brought to mind a certain kind of familiarity I was already missing. We may have been miles from home, but Nightmare Moon had been mindful enough to bring home with us. I let out a sigh as I could not help cracking a smirk. "That's adorable... Thank you. Really."

"I'm here for you. Do not forget that, my dear." She said softly before taking a seat across the table from me. With the use of levitation, Nightmare Moon set out a number of staples. A fruit bowl, a bottle of syrup, a bottle of whipped cream, and a pitcher of cold milk. Everything that I could ever need.

While having mixed fruit on pancakes is always a good idea, there is no competing with the use of chocolate chips mixed in with the batter. No matter my mood, I could not bring myself to not enjoy that wonderful yet simple treat. Not a scrap was spared as we polished off everything on the table.

Breakfast was uneventful with little being said at the table. At least I was in a better mood by the end of it. You would be amazed to see what a tasty meal can do for one's spirits. "I really enjoyed that. Thank you."

"I'm rather impressed with the results myself." Nightmare Moon said before standing up and gathering up the plates. "I will do the dishes and then we can head out. Unless you would prefer to rest a while longer."

"Take your time. I'll just...get some writing done for the moment." I retorted before making my way to the typewriter at the far corner of the front of the house. Although I could barely bring myself to type anything. Aside from the sound of running water, the faint ambience of Nightmare Moon's magic being cast, and the clinking of dishes and skillets, it was almost eerily quiet. I stood up from my seat and looked out the window. I did not recognize my surroundings at all. We truly were miles from home in the middle of nowhere. It was almost enough to make me not want to leave the house at all. Not that we had an option. We would inevitably run out of food supplies if we stayed out there in the Empty Plains. We had a job to do. And only then could we return home.

With barely a paragraph typed down, I was approached by Nightmare Moon once again. "I believe that is everything done... Shall we head out?"

"Yeah, I guess we should... I'm too distracted to get any writing done for the moment anyway." I retorted with some resignation. Nightmare Moon levitated the discarded pieces of my armor over to me before promptly melting it all down into a puddle of liquid metal. Before we could even think about the puddle making a mess, I stepped into it ad allowed it to crawl over my body and harden back into its prior form. I had to manually assist Nightmare Moon in equipping her full suit of barding, but we soon stood outside the house. "So, we taking this with us?"

"I would not have brought a portable dwelling if it could only be used once." Nightmare Moon replied before she cast a spell from her horn. The entire cottage was coated into a bright glow before the shining mass rapidly shrunk down into a small wooden box. And just like that, Nightmare Moon placed it back into one of her saddlebags. She then turned to me and said, "Before I forget... Would you be comfortable continuing on alone for the time being? I was considering doing some foraging to supplement our food supplies."

"You know how to do that?" I asked, somewhat surprised that a princess would be familiar with living off the fat of the land.

She cast me a smirk as she explained, "I assume that you are familiar with my family's history? My sisters and I did not always wear a crown. For quite some time, we roamed the wilds of Equestria as watchers of our people. And we sustained ourselves on whatever the land had to offer. I know what to look for."

"Oh, right... Well, if you're confident in yourself, go ahead. I wouldn't mind being alone with my thoughts for a while." I replied while still not being in the best mood. And I certainly was not in the mood for conversation at the time. A stroll through the plains sounded really good at the time. "But what if I need to contact you? Like...if I run into trouble?"

"If you require my immediate presence... Strike the Lunar Shield with considerable force. I will detect it and make my way to you." She replied while pointing at the shield on my left arm.

"Just...hit it?" I asked while drawing the Celestial Sword from its scabbard. I then tried to hit the front of the shield with it the best I could. "Like this?"

There was a clank as the blade bounced somewhat weakly off of it. I could not gather enough momentum for a significant strike. Even so, Nightmare Moon just nodded at me. "Yes, I felt that one. Do that if you need me and I will be right there."

"All right, will do. You take care out there." I retorted before watching Nightmare Moon spread her sable wings and take to the sky. She soared to the north and out of sight over the meadows around us. Now alone, I too spread the wings of my armor after returning my sword to its scabbard and flew east. Though I mostly spent my time gliding instead of flying as fast as I could. Possibly a subconscious means to buy myself some time.

I still felt really down, even after such a fulfilling breakfast. Just one day out in the Empty Plains and I was already craving the life I had left behind back in Ponyville. Did anyone in town notice that I had not come home last night? Surely, they must have noticed something was not quite right. Not like Celestia and Luna would break the news about the incoming invasion. Best to let them enjoy whatever peace they could. Hopefully when the time comes, Nightmare Moon and I can handle whatever that emperor throws our way.

The lack of knowledge over what to expect was both a blessing and a curse. Was I worrying over nothing, or was I marching off to face overwhelming odds? Was I fearing a threat that was nothing compared to what I could do with my enchanted armaments, or was I ignorant to a grave threat? The uncertainty was eating away at me. All I could do as I drifted over the vast and beautifully verdant Empty Plains was hope that I was tempering my nerves for something I was overestimating and could laugh about it later. But my nerves would not be so easily soothed without proof. I am the type of person who never rules out anything.

With no one to talk to and with only my thoughts for company, I resorted to openly talking with myself as a means of stimulation and entertainment. And quite loudly at times too. Not like there was anyone around me who could be listening in. In time, perhaps a few hours, I noticed the fields below me starting to dip. A valley was starting to pass below me with a noticeable river flowing through it. Perhaps river is too strong a word though. It was nowhere near wide enough to really count as one and I assumed it was very shallow. But as I descended to soar over the vale, I noticed a cluster of trees implanted along the edge. And something was...off about them.

The trees were stout with widely reaching branches, but were long dead and devoid of leaves. And implanted firmly atop each trunk was a...house of sorts. Thatched conical roofs with mostly rounded walls. A village that had been left empty with the disappearance of humanity ages ago? No, I could not imagine even the most eccentric humans building a cluster of tree houses, let alone one that could still be largely intact after well over a thousand years. They would have settled for a walled cluster of huts at least instead of roosting in trees. Regardless, my curiosity was piqued. I banked to my left as I began to descend for a landing.

I soon stood before the cluster of tree huts. Barely two dozen in total. I assumed a drought had occurred in the past that resulted in the river shrinking with the roots not being able to reach a water source. Even so... I did not recognize the architecture at all. A bit on the primitive side. A nomadic tribe of sorts? "Weird place to settle down and build a town... I get it's not that far into the Empty Plains, but it's still miles from civilization out here."

Some of the huts were too dilapidated for me to consider that they were still in use. Whoever had called the place home had departed ages ago. I debated climbing up the side of one since there were wooden planks secured to the trunks as makeshift footholds, but I suppose I could just fly up to one instead. However, I came to a stop as I walked by one and saw something that looked much more recent. The remains of a campfire. And a few logs set around it for use as seats. And sticking out of the ground in a triangular pattern were sticks. With freshly caught fish skewered on them.

I became still. While the village was definitely abandoned, it seemed that someone had been there very recently. And if they were planning on cooking fish... Someone with a carnivorous diet. Not that I had much to fear so long as I was clad in my armor, but I was now potentially intruding on someone's home. And now that I was far outside the jurisdiction of Equestria, I could not expect any lawful behavior.

I could feel a tension in the air. As if I was being watched. What if someone was there? Maybe...coming up from behind? If I was indeed being approached from behind, I had best act cautiously. An idea came to my mind. While trying to act inconspicuous, I flexed my neck to feign stiffness and obliviousness. I then reached for the hilt of the Celestial Sword and almost lazily drew it into my right hand. I held the blade low while looking at it, acting like I was merely examining the blade for imperfections. In the bright midday sun, the blade's white glow was completely absent and allowed me to behold the beautiful polished sheen of the enchanted metal. I lifted it high and looked along the polished blade. While not exactly a mirror shine, it was reflective enough for me to make out what was behind me. And I did indeed see a color that was not exactly natural for my surroundings. Something blue.

Convinced that I was on the verge of being pounced upon, I suddenly turned and brought my sword down, pointing its tip at whoever was behind me. What followed was the sudden squawk of a rooster as whoever was behind me rapidly scooted backwards in fright. I was mildly startled myself due to that call and jumped back. From the brief instant I saw before he cowered, my foiled attacker was indeed prowling low to the ground. But I was most surprised by who I was looking at. "Huh... Didn't expect to find a griffon out here."

Indeed, a griffon cowered before me. And definitely of a mostly blue hue. A light cerulean hue covered much of his coat, though his wings and the tuft at the end of his tail were of a much darker hue. His underside and up to his 'jawline' was a sandy color while a tuft of prominent feathers on his head gradually turned from blue to an amber hue at the tips. His bold yellow beak was definitely in line with a griffon's raptorial anatomy. I was getting a kestrel vibe from that face. Despite his fairly fearsome appearance, the griffon cowered before me as he shakily said, "D...Don't hurt me... I wasn't gonna do anything..."

"Oh! Uh... I..." I stuttered before realizing that I was still armed. I promptly sheathed my sword while feeling embarrassed that I had just menaced the poor guy. "Sorry! We're a long way from Equestria and... Well...can't be too careful out here. You OK?"

"Um..." He muttered as he seemed to be starting to understand I meant no harm. His very wide wings, spread wide in ways a pegasus could only dream of, promptly folded shut as his azure eyes assumed a much more aloof gaze. "Yeah, I'm good. I wasn't scared or anything... Nice sword though."

I raised an eyebrow at his sudden change in demeanor. Almost like it was forced. I had only met one griffon before in my life whose name I could recall, but at least he was a refined gentleman. And from what I heard about that Gilda girl from Rainbow Dash's past... "Haven't met many griffon's before..."

"Well, I'm the only griffon you'll find around these parts. I know. I've been here for a while and haven't seen anyone else..." He muttered before his eyes once again went wide as he closely examined my armored form. "Wait... Are you with the royal guard? You have the armor... The sword and shield... Are you here to take me back?"

His tone had changed to a much more fearful tone. That aloofness was gone. Such an inconsistent mood. Even so, I decided to be honest. "I don't even know who you are. But no, I'm not enlisted in the royal guard. I'm just a freelancer."

"Phew... Not like they would send someone to look for me, but... Can't ever be too sure, you know?" He said while letting out a sigh of relief. The guy quickly regained his faux aloofness, almost like he felt compelled to look and act tough around me. I was not convinced at all. But as he started to walk past me, I noticed something off about him.

He was too...small. Not that he was that small to begin with. He was actually just barely taller than the average adult pony, but still... It quickly dawned on me. "You're just a boy..."

"And?" He asked while flashing me a passing glance. I could not find much of a retort at first. I observed as he went to the remnants of a campfire and the fish he had likely caught himself. I watched as he started to gather up clumps of dried grass and placed them all in the center of the fire pit along with bits of twig and other more substantial fuel for a fire. He cast a quick dull glance in my direction while we shared a stare. As if compelled to show some degree of common courtesy, he then said, "You tell me your name and I'll tell you mine."

"Oh, uh... It's James." I replied while really unsure of what to make of this kid. His voice had some depth to it, sounding more like a man than a boy. "How old are you anyway?"

"I'll be turning fifteen in January." He replied while arranging all the fuel in a neat pile. He grabbed another stick, though this one had a sharpened and smoothed point. "Oh, right... The name's Gallus."

"Gallus, huh... Fitting name for a bird." I replied while noticing the fitting nature of such a name.

"What? Because it makes me sound like a chicken?" He asked while examining the stick in his hand. He almost sounded bitter about his name. Why? Does the name also have an association with the common chicken?

"Huh? No, not at all. I mean maybe it does have a connection to that, but when I hear 'Gallus', I think of a wild pheasant." I explained while having some familiarity with the genre of junglefowl. Although I am not an expert in the field, I do believe that term carries some connection to them.

Gallus turned to look at me sharply as he asked, "Huh? It does? Those really colorful birds?"

"Yeah. The ones with colorful spotted plumage and long tail feathers. That's what your name brings to mind." I explained as I thought about those noble forest birds. "They kind of carry an air of wild nobility to them, right?"

Gallus looked up at nothing in particular. As if he was being introspective on the matter. "Huh... Yeah... Those are some cool birds..."

I saw him smile a bit. But he then looked back at me and gave me a cockeyed stare for a moment. "I really can't get over that wavy hair of yours... Why does it look so girly?"

"My hair...? Oh, you mean that?" I asked before pulling my helmet off my head as Gallus gave me a look of confusion. "That's not any hair. It's just a helmet plume."

"Uh... Oh, I get it..." He muttered in bewilderment before finally taking that stick and putting it into the pile of dried grass. He held it between both hands as he rapidly rotated it back and forth in a very primitive fire-starting trick. "Anyway... Ugh, I swear this sorta thing is always hit or miss... Only works half the time..."

I saw what he was doing. He was merely trying to get a fire going to roast some fresh fish. Unfortunately, after almost a solid minute of trying to get a fire going, Gallus finally could not keep his hands going and gave up. "Dang it... Guess it's raw fish again..."

I started to wonder if there was something I could do. Before I knew it, I noticed that I hand my right gauntlet pressed against my chin. My right hand... The one that held Celestia's magic. A smile came to my lips as I said, "Hang on. I think I've got something here."

"Huh? What're you... Whoa, what's that?!" Gallus yelped before jumping back as he saw my gauntlet's golden magic aura billowing around it. I held my hand out towards the pile of dry grass and focused, trying to project some fire magic right at the pile. A few seconds later, a small plume of flames engulfed the dried plant matter and got a decent fire going. Gallus stood with wings spread wide while looking and sounding genuinely impressed. "Hey, that actually worked! You can make fire with that magic?"

"Sure can. That good enough?" I asked while hoping I did not overdo it. I am sure catching those fish was not exactly an easy task.

"Yeah, this is fine. Thanks." Gallus said while adjusting the angles of the sticks the fish were propped up on. They appeared to be some sort of trout. He kept a close eye on the fire and his meal, so I felt it would be best to not disturb him for the moment. Convinced that Gallus was not someone I should be wary of, I set aside my helmet and the Lunar Shield upon one of the logs situated around the fire and decided to explore the little tree village.

Most of the huts tucked atop the trees were in varying stages of collapse or disrepair, but one did stand out. It was the only one that seemed to have weathered the elements without showing any signs of actual damage. With a flap of my wings, I propelled myself up to the hut and secured my footing before pushing the door open. It was definitely the best preserved of the lot, even if it was a bit on the crude side. I quickly assumed it was the one that Gallus uses as his personal housing.

After all that I had gotten used to in Equestria, it was a bit jarring to see how meager the dwelling was. A pile of leaves and long prairie grass with a sheet draped over the pile to serve as a bed. Old tattered books stacked in a pile. An old basket filled with wild fruit he must have foraged from somewhere on the plains. And a mishmash of other objects and tools he must have scavenged from somewhere. I could only shake my head. What kind of kid lives like this, so far from civilization?

I had some questions on my mind. I was convinced that there was no one else living in this village with Gallus. He was entirely on his own. And I was compelled to find out what he was even doing out there. I closed the door without ever having set foot inside and dropped back to the ground. I stepped around the trees until I returned to the campfire. Gallus was still checking and adjusting the roasting fish, which were now looking more charred than they did before. Probably would not be much longer before they were done.

I took a seat on the log that held my discarded gear. With a hand propped on my knee, I turned my attention to Gallus. "Say... What are you even doing out here? You got folks living out here with you?"

He cast a warier gaze towards me than before, as if he was expecting trouble. "Nope. Just me. I didn't put this place together. I just found the place and set up shop. I just like to call it the Vulture’s Roost.”

"Yeah, I got the feeling this place had been abandoned long before you got here." I retorted while glancing along at the cluster of dead trees around us. "What is this place anyway?"

"You want my guess?" Gallus asked while rotating one of the roasting fish on its stick. "I'm guessing a bunch of griffons just wanted to get away from it all and tried setting up shop here. Looks like it didn't last. We're pretty far off the grid out here. Not everyone can handle that. But I'm doing fine as is."

I did get the impression that the housing around us was designed by an avian race. Almost like the huts were analogous to bird nests. But that still did not tell me why he was out there. And I was starting to see some uncomfortable parallels between him and Smolder. "You're awfully young to be on your own like this so far from home... What's your story?"

"So what if I am?" He replied while sounding rather bitter. "I'd rather be on my own that being yelled at every day."

I went silent for a moment. I felt like I was starting to step on some sensitive topics. "You a runaway?"

"Kinda obvious, huh?" He asked before looking at me with a look of unease. "Hey... If you're really with the royal guard and came out here looking for me..."

"I swear I'm not directly affiliated with them, no matter how this armor might make you assume otherwise. If you don't want to go back to wherever you came from, I'm not going to make you." I promptly explained as I noticed how he suddenly looked fearful after sounding and appearing so aloof earlier. "It's your right to remove yourself from a difficult home life. Doesn't sound like I'd want to know what things are like where you come from anyway."

"Thanks..." He muttered while starting to look more relaxed, even if he did not appear to be very happy. Just as the fish looked about done cooking, Gallus glanced at me before averting his gaze. "Thanks for being nice to me so far. I didn't get that very often back home..."

"Anytime, bluebird." I retorted while taking note of his lovely blue plumage. His colorations were very pleasing to the eyes. Though they almost seemed to fit his general demeanor a bit too well.

I noticed a brief crooked smirk on his beak for just an instant before Gallus quickly brushed it off. I suppose he appreciated that little nickname. Finally, he plucked the sticks from the ground with the three fish looking excellently roasted from being over an open fire. However, he then came my way and held one out to me. "Here. You got the fire going in the first place anyway."

"Really...?" I mumbled before removing my gauntlets for more delicate handling of the snack he was offering me. It was around lunch time anyway and I could use some meat to offset my sweeter breakfast. "Thanks. I could use some real meat anyway."

Gallus then sat beside me before he started to rip strips of roasted flesh from one of the flesh with his raptorial beak. I too helped myself to mine, one hand holding the tailfin to keep it straight. I have to say there is really nothing quite like freshly roasted trout from an open fire without a shred of seasoning on it. Nothing but its natural flavors. "Man, no wonder you wanted to roast this stuff. There's nothing quite like it."

"Mmhm!" Gallus growled happily as he chewed with the teeth set back in his skull. At least I assume that is an anatomical trait griffons share with hippogriffs. I suppose it is hard for even the gloomiest guys to not feel better with a good meal. "This stuff is always better when cooked."

Even though Gallus was eating two as opposed to my one fish, I was still not quite done by the time he had started on the second. Overall, I could tell that Gallus is a nicer guy than he initially let on. And he really did seem to appreciate my company. It sounded like he had been through a lot too. Right when I finished nibbling as much meat from the bones as I could, I licked my fingers clean before bringing my hand to the back of his head. I had a little surprise for him.

"Hm...? Hm?! What's..." He yelped before suddenly falling silent with wings spread in surprise. His pupils shrunk as my fingers went to work in his plumage. Gallus gradually began to tilt his head back as his eyes began to become amusingly dilated with beak parting wide. "Oh, woooooow.... What is that? Never...felt anything like it..."

"Scritches, bluebird." I replied as my fingers worked their magic through his fluffy feathers. Hippogriffs, harpies, and now griffons. I suppose there really is no avian race scritches do not feel amazing to. "Feel nice?"

"I dunno what those even are, but keep it up... That feels niiiice..." Gallus churred as I brought my fingers down to the back of his neck. His aloof attitude was gone. All that he was showing was utter bliss. At least I thought he was churring. But soon, it sounded more like...purring?

Gallus soon set his lunch aside and draped himself across my armored lap like a big housecat. And yes, he was definitely purring quite loudly by then. Too ridiculously cute. I slid my wiggling fingers down his neck and soon felt the point where his feathers transitioned to fur. Such a smooth yet fluffy feline coat. His purring did not cease as I dragged my fingers through his blue fur while Gallus allowed me to do as I pleased. He was in his happy place. And I suspect he seldom gets to go there very often.

"Mmm, that's the spot... Lower... Lower..." He mumbled with eyes closed tight. I did as he requested, petting him down across his back until my fingers scratched along his hips and the base of his tail. As if on relax, he lifted his hips to stretch much like a cat. Where hippogriffs are more in touch with their avian side, griffons seem to go in the other direction more often than not. "Oh yeah, that's the spot..."

I decided to hold my tongue. I wanted to tell him that he was being amazingly cute, but that might kill the mood. He would probably not appreciate that term right away. Eventually, I did relent from petting him. But by then, Gallus had curled up comfortably on my lap while looking and sounding like he was in very high spirits. I finally smirked as I muttered, "Someone's a happy kitty."

"Mmhm... This kitty is really... Wait!" Gallus mumbled before he let out a yelp and pushed himself up and sat beside me with his arms crossed defiantly. "I'm not some cute little kitten! I'm not cute! And I'm not your little housecat either!"

"Sure you aren't, bluebird." I snickered before letting out a laugh. Gallus only last three seconds before that scowl on his beak became very crooked as he also burst into laughter. He was in a good mood and could not really hide it. So was I. I guess I did not realize how happy I was to have run into some pleasant company out there in the Empty Plains after resigning myself to a solitary journey.

"So, what do you call those? Scritches? It felt different in my feathers than on my fur." Gallus asked once he had regained some degree of his composure.

"Yeah, it's a little something that you can only do to something with feathers. Birds love it. You wouldn't believe how much hippogriffs and harpies love them." I explained while holding out my bare hand for him to see. Gallus brought his hand to mine and touched my palm with his finger, although his talons could stand to be trimmed a bit.

It was only then that Gallus looked at me and asked a question that I was surprised to see him take so long to get around to asking. "What...are you anyway?"

Definitely something I have been asked less and less frequently during my time in Equestria. But I made no attempt to hide it. "I'm what you call a human. The Empty Plains used to be full of them."

"Wait, seriously? Is that why this place is called that? Because there were lots of humans living here, but the place went empty? I thought they called this place that because no on lives out here." Gallus retorted while looking even more puzzled. "But if the Empty Plains is where all you humans live... Are you just going home? Or do you still live out here?"

"No, this isn't my home... I'm from Ponyville and I've been heading east for the past couple of days." I explained while Gallus went back to nibbling on his remaining meal. "I'm actually really glad I bumped into you. It's...lonely out here. And I'm glad I found a friendly face."

"Yeah... Same here. You're...a good guy." Gallus said with some hesitation. But he then cast aside the freshly picked bones of the trout he had roasted and asked, "But then...what're you doing out here? Just trying to get away from it all for a while? Running away from a rotten family?"

"No... No, I have all I could ever ask for back in Ponyville." I explained as I was reminded of what I was leaving behind...and may not ever see again. "I'm out here because...something is coming. Something bad. And I'm hoping I can stop it. I'm not packing all of this gear for nothing..."

Gallus went silent as his eyes scanned me. He then quietly asked, "You some kind of hero? Because...you look like one."

A long sigh escaped my lungs. An easy assumption to make, but I had no delusions of grandeur in my head. "No... I'm no hero... I'm just someone who loves this world and wants to save it."

Once again, Gallus became very quiet while he averted his gaze. He was not stupid. He could sense the gravity of my words. "Are you...gonna be OK out there?"

"I..." It was all I could say as I found myself unable to provide an answer. What could I say? I did not even know what I was going to be finding out there in the Empty Plains. And so I sighed, "I have no idea..."

"If you want...I could try fixing up one of these huts. You could stick around here instead. It'd be nice to have some company." Gallus said, almost like he was trying to convince me not to leave. Most likely a far weaker version of what I would have heard from my friends and loved ones back in Ponyville had they found out what I was planning to do.

I looked at the blue griffon boy beside me as all the joy in the air had faded as quickly as it had arrived. "I appreciate the offer, but...I can't stay. The knowledge of what might happen to Equestria if I don't do something terrifies me. I love this world... And I love its people. I know what came before. And I can't let it happen twice."

Gallus rose to his feet as he looked at me with a gaze of unease. "Then...take me with you. I'll... I'll figure something out. I can help..."

"No, Gallus." I said while placing my hand upon his head. "Believe me, I wish I could take you with me. Maybe take you home. Ponyville is a good place. You'd be happy there. But I have to deal with...whatever's out there first..."

A faint growl of frustration rumbled in his throat. I wonder what was going through his head at that moment. He then asked, "You mean that...? You'd take me somewhere better than this? Because...it really sucks being out here alone like this... Can't even remember the last time I got to talk to anyone. Especially someone as...nice as you."

I let out a sigh. The poor kid... He really did have it rough. Trading a most likely abusive home life for a life of isolation. Hardly a fair trade. And so I said, "Tell you what. When this is over, I'll come back here for you. And I'll take you to Ponyville. And...we'll figure something out there. It's a good place with good people. You'll like it."

"I'm taking your word for it." Gallus mumbled while tilting his head into my hand. His eyes closed, letting out a quiet purr as I began to apply some light scritches to his scalp.

"Just...promise me something." I said as I felt compelled to keep this lonely youth safe. "If you see something coming from the east that doesn't look right... Something that looks like trouble... Run. Fly west. As far as you can."

Gallus let out a sigh as his eyes opened with them being directed to the ground. "OK... I'll...keep an eye on the east for now..."

All too reluctantly, I removed my hand from the griffon boy's head and began to slide my gauntlets back on. He stayed by my side even as I returned the Lunar Shield to my left arm before taking my helmet in hand. Gallus and I shared a gaze for a moment. I was glad that I found him. And I did not feel right leaving him alone out there in the middle of nowhere. If I was not on my way deep into uncharted territory where literally anything could go wrong, I would never have insisted on him staying put. "You'll be OK out here until I get back?"

"Yeah, I've been doing OK here since I found the place back in spring... Not sure how I'll do when winter comes around, but..." Gallus mumbled as his gaze wandered. He then looked up at me and asked, "I'll be here when you get back. I'm not going anywhere."

I then stood and placed my helmet back upon my head. Gallus then spoke up again and said, "Thanks again for helping out with lunch. It was...really nice having someone stop by who doesn't yell at me."

I gently pet Gallus along his head again, though he did not really smile this time. "And thanks for treating me. See you again.....if I make it through out there..."

Gallus just nodded in silence. I knew I should not delay any longer and spread my wings for takeoff. I think the sheer size of my armor's wingspan really impressed Gallus since he did not take his eyes off me with beak hanging open as I took to the sky. Those birds and their wings... Regardless, I immediately headed east.

At least for another fifteen minutes. By that point, I was feeling quite emotionally drained both from that morning and from the rather melancholy encounter with poor Gallus. Knowing I had to leave him behind for the time being ate away at me. I eventually went into a glide and came in from a landing out in a vast meadow. I decided I was entitled to take a break. Wanting to get indoors and out of the summer sun for a little while, I drew the Celestial Sword and smacked its edge against the Lunar Shield.

I walked along towards the east for a while longer. Just to be on the safe side, I smacked my shield again with my sword every five minutes or so. Sure enough, after maybe fifteen minutes, a shadow passed over me. I glanced up to see a familiar winged form swoop back around to me before coming in for a landing. Nightmare Moon stood before me and appeared to be no worse for the wear from the last time I saw her. She then asked, "You called? Did something happen?"

"Not really... I just... I'd like to get indoors and relax for a bit. If that's all right." I replied while deciding I probably should not mention Gallus to her for a while. He did seem like he was trying to avoid being found by the wrong people.

Nightmare Moon cast me a frown as if she was uncertain if it would be wise to delay. Thankfully, I think she understood where I was coming from. "I suppose you do deserve as many accommodations as you can get. We will meet the enemy in due time. There's no harm in delaying for a bit. I could also use the time to put away these berries for later."

Minutes later, we were inside that portable cottage again. Nightmare Moon and I set our armor aside before she went about preparing us a light snack while I sat myself down at the typewriter to try and document everything else that has happened by this point. Just to try and relax myself with some creative output.

Nightmare Moon is giving me some space for now in order to allow me to type away uninterrupted. It looks like we have an ample supply of paper and ink, so I will not be running out of supplies anytime soon. Even so, I hope the rest of our journey to the east goes smoothly until we reach our destination. Wherever that may be. Things have been rather uneventful so far, but still quite somber as well. And it just makes me miss Ponyville all the more.

I think that is about it for now. And it seems to be the early to mid afternoon at the moment. Plenty of time to cover some more ground before nightfall. I guess I will relax on the couch for a spell and see have whatever Nightmare Moon whipped up while I was typing. Just to have a little more time for relaxation before we head out again. I do not know what I would do without that mare...

I wonder what else we will find out here in the Empty Plains. Hopefully there are some pleasant surprises to be discovered. I will just have to wait and see.

Dancing Among the Embers

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my Patreon.

Dancing Among the Embers

After a snack of sandwiches, Nightmare Moon and I suited up once more and stepped outside our portable cottage. And I still cracked a bemused smirk as it shrunk in magical light before being stuffed back into its carrying case. It was still the middle of the afternoon where we were, so still plenty of time to cover more ground before having to settle down for the night. Even so, I still had to turn to my royal friend and ask, "I take it stuff like this doesn't come cheap."

"It's not so bad when you look at the price tag. Although I will say there are portable mansions available for the obscenely rich, the materialistic louts." Nightmare Moon retorted as she placed our home back into one of her saddlebags. She was suited up for battle in full barding, but we were likely a long ways off from enemy territory.

"Mansions... Really, why would you need that when traveling out in the wilds? Doesn't that just make for more work for yourself with their size?" I asked while still being unable to fathom the mindsets of the rich.

"Yes, I assure you they do exist..." Nightmare Moon grimaced as she spoke to me. She then brought her mind back to the situation at hand and asked, "But back to more pressing matters... Would you care for my company for a spell? Or shall I resume foraging out here?"

I did not want to deny her company, but I was in the mood to be alone with my thoughts. While still in better spirits after such a disappointing morning and being unable to stop worrying about Gallus out to the west, I just wanted some time to myself. "Well... I... I guess you can get back to foraging. It'll help keep our food supplies going, right?"

"That it will. Just remember. Strike your shield should you need me for anything." She replied before spreading her sable wings. The Princess of Dreams then cast me a reassuring smile as she said, "Take care out there, my dear."

"You too. See you in a little while." I retorted before watching the beautiful princess take to the sky and heading north. Now alone, I turned to the east and continued on my way on foot for the time being.

At least I did for maybe ten minutes. Having become too accustomed to flight and knowing that time was vital, I soon took to the air and soared over the Empty Plains as I surveyed the vast majesty of the landscape. I kept my altitude low, not even a hundred feet off the ground, as I glided on my armor's wings. I did all I could to try and keep my spirits up and to not think about the peril I was walking into.

I got to see quite a few interesting sights along the way when it came to the wildlife of the Empty Plains. I saw a pack of wolves and even a herd of bison. Probably not exactly trusting of people after likely having spent generations isolated from society. But what stands out in my mind most was a few deer I saw out on the plains. I am not sure they saw me, but the way they moved... It was not like the movements of a wild beast. They seemed too...self-aware. At least from that distance. I decided to not go back and check. If there was some sort of deer society out on the Empty Plains, I surely would have been informed about it by now.

Eventually, I started to ascend higher and higher. Trying to isolate myself in the silence of the upper altitudes. The air became quieter the higher up I went, granting me an almost surreal feeling of separation from earthly concerns. With how the world shrank beneath me the higher I went, it made me realize how long it had been since I last rode a proper airliner. I know I have ridden airships like the Olympia before, but that thing's cruising altitude seems to be much lower than the airliners back on Earth.

I seldom even spoke to myself as I glided along in the heavens. Maybe I could take the time to set myself on a cloud and take a nap. It was certainly tempting with only the occasional whisper of a high breeze breaking the silence. But just as I started to look around for a thick cloud to rest upon, my gaze turned south. And with my vision from so high up being able to cover a much greater distance, I came to a stop.

There was something not quite right about the edge of the horizon. The vast verdant plains and forests began to give way to a...rockier environment. Not exactly mountainous, but craggy. And the sky... Was that region volcanic? It certainly did not look inviting... And yet, what was it? I desperately tried to think back to that globe where I first saw the name of the Empty Plains being mentioned, but I was too occupied on examining that spot on the globe to bother taking in what was around it. And I could not remember if such a location was even technically part of it.

"Hm... Oh, why not?" I grumbled to myself. I could spare enough time to do a little sightseeing. And I certainly could afford buying myself a little time before meeting my untimely end at the hands of the emperor's soldiers. With my curiosity piqued, I began to fly south while on a descending altitude.

The edge of the meadows faded from my vision once I dropped to a low enough altitude while I glided over the fields and forests. But I did eventually noticed a gradual change in scenery. The lush greens started to make way for forests or yellows and reds. The brown bark of trees was soon replaced with the telltale pale and thin bark of beautiful birches. The air was given a certain autumn vibe, even though it was still in late summer. Although this did suddenly remind me that the seasons would start to become cooler before long. I could only hope that this mess would be resolved before winter could arrive.

Maybe it was due to the proximity to that rocky region and changes in the composition of the soil, but the trees seemed to be in their autumn phases without actually having dying leaves. Whether or not such a phenomenon is possible, I do not know, but I appreciated the change in scenery. I was especially surprised by the wildlife nesting in the trees. The bright red and orange forms of phoenix passed me and I was soon able to spot many more. "Philomena...?! Oh, these are all wild birds... Hey there!"

I casually spoke to and greeted the birds as I passed over the forests. They even seemed intelligent enough to comprehend speech since they tweeted and even raised their wings in a passing greeting at times. Perhaps Celestia found Philomena out there in the distant past. Regardless of my thoughts, I carried on. I could already see the fiery orange crags peeking over the canopies.

The forests started to become spotty as the terrain became rockier and drier. And before long, the forest ended entirely as I was greeted by an environment I had never laid eyes on before. A craggy uneven field laid sprawled out before me with many rocky peaks dotting the skyline. Definitely not an easy place to be without the power of flight. Even the air carried a faint hint of sulfur and brimstone at times. Clearly a location with active volcanic activity. Dangerous as such a location most likely was, I never had the opportunity to visit such a place before. "Volcanoes... Well, might as well knock this off the bucket list."

It was not nothing but mountains. There were rocky valleys and pits of more even ground. There was even a hill leading into the volcanic wasteland that I could have crossed on foot if I needed to. I saw nothing alive out there. Not that I was surprised. Only the hardiest of creatures could thrive in such a hostile environment. Even so, the air was at least calm and it was quiet. Maybe...too quiet.

I was soon greeted by signs of volcanic activity. Craters filled with fresh lava. Even lakes and rivers of fresh magma were flowing. I suppose that would help keep the eruptions down since the surface lava coming from underground would ease the pressure under the planet's tectonic plates, but it still reeked of danger and I have seen too many horrifying volcano disasters films in my youth to be entirely comfortable around them. Stuff I would rather forget about.

I finally set down on a long winding strip of land that split a lake of lava in two. I was starting to wonder if I would even find anything or anyone there. No one on the ground. Nothing flying in the sky. Either there was no one there.....or I had already been detected and everyone around me was in hiding. Waiting... Ready to pounce.

"Man, I need to stop this... I'm getting way too paranoid out here." I grumbled to myself in irritation. I was stressing myself out more than my own surroundings were. What was I so worried about? My armor granted me all manner of protection from many different threats. And I knew how to defend myself. If anything, I was quite possibly the most dangerous individual there. Not that anyone could know that by looking at me...

The faint indescribable sound of the bubbling lava bordering the path I was taking was the only sound to reach my ears along with the clanking of my sabatons. At least for a minute longer. Just when I was starting to think I really was all alone in that desolate wasteland, my ears detected a very sudden loud clunk. As a rock slammed into the back of my head.

"Geh?! Wha?! Who's that?!" I yelped before suddenly looking around with my right arm held out before me as I prepared to launch a spell. I was not in pain. My helmet took the blow well enough, but I was still rattled. There was not an eruption happening nearby, which ruled out the possibility that I had been struck by falling debris. I even found the rock that I had been struck by at my feet. No smaller than my armored fist.

I used levitation magic to bring the rock to my hand and grasped it firmly. Yeah, someone had decided to be a wise guy and hit me in the back of the head with it for some cheap laughs. I was convinced of it. Thank goodness I was wearing my helmet, or that blow could have killed me. Now rightfully annoyed, I turned my gaze to the path I had just come from. One large rock formation was the only thing that could have provided some degree of cover. Even though I saw nothing odd about it when I passed it, I had to assume someone had been on the other side of it before stepping around it to remain hidden. Now that I was convinced I had found my assailant's hiding spot, I dropped the rock and smirked while conjuring up an orb of volatile fiery magic in the palm of my armored hand. "Two can play at this game."

Not really caring how much harm a fiery explosion might do to whatever had attacked me, I levitated the orb of magic fire high into the air without once taking my eye off the rock. Whoever was back there was probably waiting for the sound of my armored feet as a sign that I was walking away. So I stood perfectly still while moving the orb of fire to right over the spot behind the rock formation. With it in place, I let it fall and watched patiently for the results.

A second after the orb of fire fell out of sight behind the rock, there was an impressive flash of fire before....several individuals were sent flying a short distance from behind the rock while all letting out startled yells. One was even catapulted right into the lava lake to the right. But I was quick to see that there was a good reason to assume my assailants had not been harmed. Because they were all obviously impervious to heat damage. "Dragons..."

"Ugh! Who threw that?!" One of them yelled while they started to clamor to their feet. The one that ended up taking a dip in the lava lake popped his head back up and spewed the molten rock from his maw as if it were water. Must have been a very thin type of lava for that. My eyes scanned the dragons before me, but was rather surprised by their lack of stature without necessarily being lacking in bulk. Most of them were rather slender and lanky, though not all of them, and they were of varying colors and shapes. Very diverse in their anatomy in ways you would not ever see in ponies. They all must have been juveniles at most. Even there voices were not quite those of men.

Only one of them really stands out in my mind. One who had a mean looking jaw with hues of a brilliant crimson and a creamier white underside while a fiery orange fin and spines were present atop his head and along his tail. The way the other dragon youths positioned themselves around him gave me the impression he was the ringleader of this little posse of troublemakers. He glared at me with a conniving smirk while sounding like any young punk you can imagine. "So...you can give as much as you can take, huh?"

Taking that as an admission that he was the one who pelted me in the back of the head with that rock, I rolled my eyes and turned around before continuing on my way. I already made my point with that bit of fiery retaliation. But I did not get far before I heard the flapping of wings reaching my ears. "Hey, did we say you could get away?!"

I came to a stop as I glanced up out of the corner of my eye. The entire lot of six dragon punks had taken to the air to cover the distance between us quickly. They did outright attack. Instead, they set themselves down around me. I stood there silently, waiting for any signs of immediate trouble. I was already annoyed, so I was more than ready and willing to lash out with a blow to a face.

"What's with this guy's getup?" The red ringleader asked as if he was tempted to laugh. "All this blue, gold, and white... And that moon on the shield. Everything about this stuff just screams pony!"

"And just look at this guy's hair! It looks just like the ones those namby pamby princesses ha... Huh?" The skinny purple one said from behind me. "Hey! I can't touch this thing! It's like it's not even there!"

I took some amusement in the guy only just then noticing the intangible nature of my helmet plume. But that didn't stop the red one from trying to get a rise out of me as he tugged on my left wing. "Where'd you even get this junk?! You think you're gonna scare anyone with that? Throw some spikes onto it! Make it red! Just...anything but this stupid pony stuff!"

Spike and Smolder certainly were not lying. If this kind of behavior was to be expected from their kind, then it was no wonder that they had nothing nice to say about the dragon lands... Which I seemed to have stumbled into entirely by chance. But was I in the outlying wild sectors? Or was I in the Dragon Lord's realm?

It was around that point that the red one started to hover before me with wings flapping, getting his face parallel to mine as he started to look rather annoyed. "Hey! We're talking to you here, weirdo! Got anything to say?"

I decided to try and get my irritation with him across without being overly abrasive. "Outta my face, buttmunch."

They all took a step back as I showed that they had failed to intimidate me. I was not afraid. I was getting mad. One of the dragon youths to my right, a brown stocky one, spoke with a deeper voice than the rest. "Whoa, check out this guy! No one talks back to a dragon like that."

"Yeah. They don't. And you know why, weirdo?" The red dragon right in front of me asked with a sneer set into his face. I noticed a few ember starting to leak out with each breath, which gave me an idea of where this was going.

"Because of this?" I retorted as I decided to make a move before he could blast me in the face with fire. I lashed out with a kick, slamming the underside of my boot right into his gut and sending him flying far back at impressive speed. It really is easy to forget just how hard an earth pony can kick with both hind legs. The red one went tumbling over backwards along the ground until he came to a sliding stop while gripping at his belly.

"Whoa, Garble! That looks like it hurt, man!" The dark gray dragon behind me shouted while revealing the guy's name to me. Garble, huh? Not exactly a flattering name to give someone, but fitting for such an unappealing brute.

"Ya think?! Ooooowwww....." Garble groaned surprisingly shrilly as he writhed on the ground. His companions were quick to swoop over to their friend and at least help him up to his knees. While I really did not intend to hit him quite that hard, I felt my point had been made and turned around to head back down the path I had come from. I had seen enough to know that the dragon lands were not worth my time.

"Hey... Hey! We're... Argh... We're not done yet!" I heard Garble yell from behind me. Sensing danger, I turned to my left to insure that the Lunar Shield would stand between us should he try anything. All of the dragon youths looked frustrated, but Garble looked furious as if suffering from a wound pride. "You think you can just wander right into our home turf and... Urgh... And...actually fight back?!"

I gave the brute a very dry stare as I started to feel my irritation rising all over again. I was not in the mood for a fight when I already had other problems to deal with. "You wanna play? Find someone else. I'm not in the mood."

"That's too bad." One of the stockier dragons who looked like he might have been an albino said before suddenly swooping at me with wings spread. "Because you're as good as roasted!"

I was not about to entertain these losers. With my left hand concealed behind the Lunar Shield, I tapped into the frigid magical energies within my gauntlet and conjured up a thick pillar of magic ice right in front of the guy. Sure enough, he slammed into it at full speed. After waiting a few seconds to see if he would step around it, I dispelled the pillar of magic ice in a burst of frigid mist to find the albino dragon brute lying on his belly while looking completely dazed. Garble then pointed at me and yelled, "What the... How?! How'd you do that?!"

Now that I remembered exactly what magnitude of magic I as packing in that suit of enchanted armor, I started to feel a bit devious. I may have been outnumbered, but I had this posse of dragons completely outgunned. And I was not at their mercy. "You know what? Sure, I can play with you idiots for a little while. Could use a break from recent events anyway."

I held out my right hand towards them as my gauntlet's golden yellow magic aura billowed around it. They all stared at me with a fitting look of shock. "Let's see you dance!"

I started small, firing off bursts of yellow magic from my palm that knocked one of the dragons right off his feet. I doubt it hurt much, but they all scattered by taking to the air. The slender purple one with a mop top of yellow hair over his eyes shouted, "Garble! You never said this guy was packing!"

"How was I supposed to know?!" Garble shouted back as they desperately weaved through the air to try and get away. I was rather surprised how quickly I turned the tables on this pack of brutes. Perhaps juvenile dragons are cowards at heart. Maintaining your nerve in a confrontation really does give you an edge.

"You know what?! This is pretty fun!" I called out as I raised my left hand as well to bombard them with bolts of blue and yellow magic. They could have tried to counter with blasts of fire, but I guess I had them too intimidated to even try mounting a counterattack. Then again, I was not really trying to fight them. I was just messing around.

Eventually, the lot of them started to hover quite a ways out over the lava lake and on a higher altitude. They were probably trying to keep some distance so I would be much less likely to land a shot. Garble even shouted with his voice echoing around the valley, "Ha! No way you'll get us out here! Unless you wanna see how you can keep up in the air!"

Figures. They were trying to lure me into taking flight so they could likely gang up on me from all directions. But I had a way to counter that. "Really, guys?"

I began to charge up a considerable amount of magical energy in my right hand. Before they even knew what I was doing, I launched a pulsing orb of golden magic right at them. They probably expected it to go right by them, but it instead detonated with a massive flash and bang of a magical explosion. I saw them drop right out of the air and into the lava lake. I doubt that hurt them much, but I walked to the edge to wait for them to climb out regardless.

Moments later, the six of them did indeed crawl out of the lava lake while looking and sounding like they had almost drowned out there. No matter how thin lava is, that stuff is still rock and far thicker and heavier than water. It has to be difficult and tiring to move around in. They coughed and wheezed before they all were looking up at me while on their hands and knees. I cracked a smirk as I then asked, "So, we done here?"

As if to answer that, all of them looked up with gazes of shock. As if...there was something right behind me. And I did hear something... I turned around just in time to see a massive fireball coming right down at me from the sky! One of a brilliant fuchsia hue. "What the...?!"

I only barely had enough time to brace myself with shield raised. It exploded into me with a flash of flames that quickly flickered away to nothing. Had I not been ready, it probably would have swept me right off my feet and sent me right into the lava lake. I ran up the shallow slope and back into the middle of the stone path separating the two lakes while my eyes scanned the sky. Something swiftly darted through the air before swooping down and making a quick and dynamic landing to my right. Something about its movements felt...very aggressive. And I quickly saw why. "Oh, I really don't need this right now..."

My magical theatrics must have caught the attention of someone else from beyond the valley. The creature before me was dressed for battle despite being yet another dragon. Although I was momentarily dazzled by just how sophisticated its attire was. Its body was coated in a leather suit that was studded with gilded armor. The feet were clad in golden sabatons with tiny dragon wing motifs, gilded plates affixed to the thighs, a breastplate protecting the front of the torso, bracers and spaulders on the forearms and shoulders... But easily the most impressive piece was the helmet. It completely encased the head with a pair of false fangs jutting down from the front with winglike fins off the sides towards the rear. A pair of small false horns were set on the top with a crest resembling a pair of shears affixed to the forehead. Whatever parts of its body were not covered in gilded armor consisted of bright shades of blue, including an impressive pair of wings on the backside. I could see the scarlet eyes of the armored dragon warrior glaring at me from inside the helmet without a word being spoken.

"You're not like the others..." I muttered as I detected a great deal of restraint and discipline from this warrior. No trash talk or arrogance. Just a silent stare with spear in hand as if evaluating a potential threat. Speaking of which, the spear's shaft looked crude as it was made up of stone while being taller than its wielder, but the spearhead appeared to be composed of very efficiently tempered steel. Although its size... I am sure that dragon warrior did not even reach four feet in height. Although that only made me more cautious as it likely would compensate with sheer ferocity.

The last thing I wanted was to get stuck in a fight with someone who was clearly not my enemy. Not when I already had an invasion to face elsewhere. But just before I could even try to diffuse the situation, Garble suddenly ran up the slope and pointed at me. "Ohohoho, you're in for it now! Hey, this guy showed up and started blasting us with magic and stuff! Get rid of him!"

"Hey, you shot first! I didn't even..." I started to shout back before I noticed the dragon warrior take its spear into both hands with the tip pointing at me. And just to help confirm what kind of situation I had found myself in, a growing murmur began to resonate around the valley. I turned my gaze to the rocky cliffs lining the perimeter and saw them starting to perch upon them. Dragons. Dozens... Maybe hundreds of them of many shapes, sizes, and colors. All clamoring for a view of the confrontation that was unfolding as they started to roar and cheer. I felt like I was now trapped in some sort of gladiatorial match with the audience screaming for blood. If they knew what was happening like this...

I took a step back. The gilded armor of this warrior was not merely to look nice. I was convinced that the armored dragon before me was a local champion. Convinced that there was no running away now, I slowly drew the Celestial Sword from its scabbard as its blade shone forth with white light. "I take it there's no way around this..."

With shield raised, I faced down the champion as he pointed his spear at me. I quickly tried to consider my options. The Celestial Sword could easily counter that spear, but such weapons have an inherent advantage over swords due to their reach and are easier to wield. And considering the experience this hardened warrior likely possessed, he would be going for my exposed face. And that is exactly what he did. With a sudden jab of his spear, the dragon champion went for my head. I easily pushed it aside with my shield, but did not attack. I was still trying to test the capabilities of this warrior before going on the offensive.

The champion began to try and circle me, making quick thrusts with his spear and even trying to fake me out with a few sudden false stabs. The clinks and clanks of metal striking my shield filled the air as our audience roared for more action. But just as the champion made a harder stab into my shield I noticed out of the corner of my eye something else. He turned his body towards me and swung his tail as I realized all too late what was lining the tip. A leather sleeve lined with two sets of metal spikes on each side and a spear point right at the tip. And it was going for my right leg, where my shield could not cover!

"Dang it!" I yelped in fright as I managed to lift my leg enough to have the spikes strike the metal wrapped around my shin before kicking it away. His assault foiled, the dragon champion jumped back with a flap of his cerulean wings to create some distance. The audience lining the edges of the valley cheered with roars and whistles in applause for the warrior's cunning. I took a moment to catch my breath as I processed what a close call that was. He had been targeting one of the inherent weaknesses of my plate armor. The areas on the insides of my joints. Even if those tail spikes failed to penetrate the soft underlying bodysuit beneath my armor, they still could have caused heavy damage through the piercing force of the impact. I could not afford to suffer any kind of significant injury before I had even reached the invading forces of the emperor. I had to wrap this up quickly. "Fine. You want some of this?!"

I went on the offensive by conjuring up an orb of fire above me and sending it falling towards my opponent. Before it could even finish falling, I was already on the move as I swooped forward on my armor's wings to close the gap while the champion was distracted by the fiery spectacle. He jumped back before the fireball could explode into the ground where he had been standing, but I was quick to swoop through the lingering embers with sword raised to my left. The champion barely managed to fly to my left with impressive speed to evade my swing, by the Celestial Sword still cleaved right through a large rock that had been right next to the guy.

I heard the crumbling sound of rock to my right and looked to see the top of it slide right off. I then turned around to see the champion staring me down, but I could also see a look of shock in his eyes. He had witnessed what would have happened had that slash connected. And I too was only then reminded of the lethality of my own weapon. No matter how tough that armor may have been, it would never stand up to a direct strike from the Celestial Sword.

I only then considered the potential outcome. Did I really want to kill my opponent? My eyes scanned the cheering audience around us. If I were to slay their champion, they would most likely come after me. And I was not in the mood to have to deal with an army of dragons. I had to find a less lethal alternative. And thus, inspiration struck.

With the use of the levitation spell, I released my grip on the Celestial Sword and rotated it until it had bee completely turned around. I then grasped the sword by the middle of its blade, holding it in the manner one would while wielding a club. Half-swording would be the best means of dealing with this opponent. Granted, the many pointed arms of the sun motif that made up the Celestial Sword's crossguard could still wreak havoc on plate armor, but at least it would not be a guaranteed kill if I landed an attack.

Now more concerned with incapacitating my opponent instead of opting for lethal forcing, I approached my foe at a cautious pace with shield raised. Once again, my opponent lunged with me with spear raised. He went for my head yet again with my shield blocking his spear and immediately followed with another tail swipe. This time, I lowered my sword to snag the incoming spike on my crossguard and swung it outward to try and drag my foe around. I heard a surprisingly high-pitched grunt of surprise come from inside that helmet as his left foot slid along the rocky ground from his tail getting yanked around. With the brief opening I had received, I took a step forward and used my momentum to slam the Lunar Shield across his armored face.

I heard another grunt as the champion was left momentarily dazed from the staggering blow to his face. With another opportunity at hand, I thrust my sword forward and jammed the pommel right into his armored chest. A loud clank reached my ears as I saw a noticeable dent left in the breastplate. Once again, the champion flapped his wings to create some distance between us to get his bearings. I had to be especially mindful to avoid landing any blows on the champion's exposed backside. The damage my sword's crossguard would do against leather padding would be almost no different that striking exposed flesh. I took the opportunity to at least try and reason with my opponent while keeping my shield ready. "I can promise you this won't end well if we keep this up! Can't we just stop?!"

The champion said nothing, but I did notice some hesitation. As if he was considering my plea. But as if to launch an argument against my words, the valley was suddenly filled with demanding roars and cheers as our audience begged for more action. I saw the champion grasp the shaft of his spear more tightly, his eyes momentarily closing inside his helmet. He then looked ahead at me and, almost reluctantly, came swooping in with spear ready.

My opponent was no longer staying on the ground. He maintained some impressive aerial control over himself while trying to strike me from above with spear stabs and stinging stabs with the spike at the tip of his tail. All I could do was keep my shield up and try to block his tail with the vambrace on my right gauntlet. By this point, it did not even seem like he really wanted me dead. It felt like he was convinced he had to take me down. As if the audience was driving him on. Eventually, I grew weary of this relentless barrage and generated a barrier around myself to keep him out. The champion again retreat when it became clear brute force was not going to get around that magic barrier. I was quite impressed with this warrior's combat prowess. Easily being on par with the likes of any royal guardsman I had seen thus far, if not better. I let out a harsh sigh as I caught my breath while looking right ahead at my opponent. "Man... You're good!"

The champion nodded in response, almost as if returning the compliment. By this point, I dearly wanted to end this scuffle without bloodshed. And so I attempted to do everything I could to try and intimidate this warrior into backing out of this fight. I turned the Celestial Sword around once again until I was properly holding it by the hilt and pointed the blade at my opponent as I channeled my right gauntlet's magical energies through it. I shot off a simple bolt of magical energy, catching the champion entirely by surprise as it slammed right into his face. The guy really did not see that coming. He was nearly thrown off his feet and shook his head to restore his senses. I then started firing off a volley of more magic bolts, but he then took to the sky at impressive speed and soared over the lava lakes while I tried to shoot him down. I dare not try to pursue him. All he would have to do would be to knock me out of the sky or even drag me right into the lava. He would be just fine, but... I would not survive. And that would be a hellish way for me to die.

Remembering that the magic energies in my right gauntlet have an affinity for heat, I got an idea. I tried focusing on the lava lake before me to try something new. And it worked. One by one, I triggered miniature eruptions from the lake as pillars of lava shot up around the dragon champion. Much to my surprise, he quickly wove around each of them and started coming back for me. He went diving right at me with spear ready and slammed into me hard. I was expecting a much harder impact, but the dragon warrior was surprisingly light. With a growl, I shoved him back and finally got the opportunity I was looking for. With one stroke of my sword, I cleaved the spearhead from its shaft.

And yet, that was not the end. The dragon champion clubbed me across my armored head with the nearly useless stone staff in his hands before diving for the spearhead. When I had him in my sights again, I recoiled in unease. He was now holding the spearhead in a reverse grip like a dagger by gripping what remained of the shaft that was still attached to it. His left hand was outstretched while looking ready to grab something. I knew where this was going. He as going to try to grapple with my shield. Or at least he would if he was holding that improvised dagger in his left hand. He would have a hard time getting the Lunar Shield out of his way without blocking his own right hand. What was he planning?

He tried to create a diversion at first. With a sweep of his tail, the champion flung a few small rocks at me. I held my shield low to instinctively protect my legs, but the champion then lunged for my armor's left wing! Did he really assume that my wings were part of my actual body? Regardless, he tried to stay outside my sword's reach while beginning to stab away at the wing's frame.

That might have been a good idea had it been anyone else, but I felt no pain at all. And with the dragon champion gripping my wing so tightly in his left hand, I had just the opportunity I needed. I suddenly stretched my left wing as far back as I could while dragging the startled champion along for the ride and then swinging it forward at full speed to slam him right into the ground. That impact was more than enough to stun him as he went rolling along the ground a ways with the spearhead still being The audience let out a collective gasp as their champion lay upon the rocky ground without moving much.

I stood there in waiting. Was it over? Was the champion down for the count? Much to my surprise, he still had a trick up his sleeve. He suddenly hurled the makeshift dagger at me while forcing me to raise my shield to protect my face. But in that moment of confusion, the champion climbed to his knees while I noticed over the top of the Lunar Shield that he was...taking his helmet off?

Before I could even get a good look at his face, the champion roared at me as a plume of fuchsia fire was ejected from his exposed jaws. I narrowly got my shield up in time to stand my ground against the gout of flames. But seconds into the attack, I noticed swirling storm clouds gathering overhead. And just then, a bolt of magic lighting shot down from the heavens and exploded into the ground between the two of us, blowing each of us backwards as a familiar voice called out from above. "Enough of this!"

The two of us gazed skyward as the valley became silent. Descending on sable wings was none other than Nightmare Moon. At first, I was bewildered as to how she knew exactly where to find me. At least until I remembered that she could detect harsh strikes against the Lunar Shield. And that thing took many hard blows in such a short time. Once she stood before me, the Princess of Dreams cast a most annoyed glare. "Honestly, James. How did you even find your way into the land of the dragons?"

"I got curious, all right? Thought I saw some unusual to the south, so I decided to give myself some time to explore. I wasn't expecting to literally wander into a dragon's den." I explained while knowing I had no real reason to be there.

"So I see... I suppose you do have the right to buy yourself time, but still..." Nightmare Moon replied before she and I turned to the unmasked champion as he remained on his knees. Or so I had assumed. But when I saw his face...

"Wait... He's...not a..." I muttered to myself as I got a good look at the champion. With a long and narrow jaw structure and narrow flexible navy blue spines along the skull, I was quick to notice the pronounced thick horns reaching down from the sides of his head that had most likely been hidden behind the metal fins on the sides of the helmet. But those scarlet eyes... The general way they looked and the long lashes at the corners... "A woman?"

"Explain yourself. What business do you have in doing battle with one of Equestria's mightiest champions?" Nightmare Moon demanded while maintaining a menacing and stern presence with head held high, even as she stood in full armor. "And more importantly... Who are you? This gilded armor does not bear the look of the common rabble, even among your kind."

"I think he... I mean she is the champion of her people." I spoke up while my opponent hesitated in speaking. She had a look of conflicting emotions in those eyes. Irritation? Frustration? Confusion?

Finally, the dragon champion rose to her feet while letting out a long sigh. And her response was not at all what I expected. And with such a beautiful voice too. "I am Ember. The Dragon Lord of these lands."

"You?!" I yelped as I had heard of that title before from Smolder herself. I had just clashed with the dragon queen herself and lived? No wonder she put up such a good fight. "I... Uh... I didn't expect the Dragon Lord to be...um..."

Ember glared at me with a gaze of annoyance as she crossed her arms. "What? You expected me to be a male?"

"No, I already knew that much... I just expected the Dragon Lord to be...bigger than this." I explained while still astounded that she was significantly shorter than me. Again, she could not have even been four feet in height if you did not include the spines on her head.

"Give me time. Dragons can take centuries to reach that size." She replied bluntly before turning her attention towards Nightmare Moon. Her eyes narrowed as she scanned the armored form of my royal friend. "You... You're not Celestia or Luna... Who are you?"

"Ember, was it? Yes... Yes, that name does ring a few bells... Daughter of Torch, yes?" Nightmare Moon said contemplatively as she looked over the Dragon Lord before us. "You are likely not familiar with any of the legends that precede me, but I am Nightmare Moon. Sister of Celestia and Luna. Princess of Dreams."

Ember's eyes went wide. She then promptly dropped to one knee and bowed before the princess before her. "I... I see! Then...it's an honor to meet you, your highness. Father always spoke highly of you and your sisters. Although he...never brought you up."

"That is because I only rose to the throne fairly recently. I suppose much of this world is still in the dark when it comes to my presence." Nightmare Moon retorted before a clamor echoed around the valley as our audience voiced their disapproval. The sight of the mighty Dragon Lord kneeling before one of Equestria's eternal sovereigns must not have sat well with their pride. It was starting to feel like they might rush down and attack us at any time.

"Oh come on! Why're you bowing to this namby pamby pony princess?!" I heard Garble call out as he stepped out from behind a nearby rock. He probably watched the entire duel from up close. He laughed while pointing at us while he said, "You really expect me to think this prissy royal loser reigns over you?!"

The roars of disapproval only grew louder. And I could see the silhouettes atop the cliffs become increasingly aggressive in their body language. They would surely swoop down on us at any time. However, Nightmare Moon remained eerily calm and even began to smirk. "James. Step aside for a moment. I have an announcement to make."

"Uh oh..." I mumbled before stepping over towards Ember while she too backed away. This was about to get...interesting.

"You truly think so little of me?" Nightmare Moon asked softly as she closed her eyes. But as she opened them with her voice rising in volume, they were filled with a bright and menacing white glow. "Must I remind you all of who reigns over this world?!"

At her words, the swirling storm clouds overhead began to bombard the valley with bolts of lightning as every dragon that lined the cliffs jumped back. Even Garble went ducking for cover as this display of Nightmare Moon's magical might kept everyone at bay. All the while, her voice bellowed with the Royal Canterlot Voice. "Allow us to remind you all! Equestria's royal family has overseen this world and its people for eons! And that is because we possess the wisdom and power to do so! As you all can see!"

"Ooh, I like this princess." Ember mumbled with a smug smirk while holding a fist to her chin. I too smirked while watching my friend's display of power.

"We have always reigned with wisdom and compassion! War is not in our nature! We do not seek conflict... But be warned! You would be wise to not incur our wrath! Now, begone!" Nightmare Moon roared as the dragons finally fled in terror from the cliffs. Only then did the storm clear as the skies became significantly less cloudy. She then turned to face us again with quite a smirk on her lips. "Do you suppose they understood the message?"

"Clear as a bell, to be honest." Ember replied while looking quite satisfied with Nightmare Moon's performance. "Really, the only way you'll get through to most of those boulderheads is if you beat them over the head about it."

"Yeah, I haven't exactly heard the best things about your kind." I added while Ember cast me an aside glance. Before she could even have the chance to take offense to it, I offered her my hand. "Glad to see I didn't have to search far to find a respectable dragon. You fought well."

Ember's eyes fell upon my hand before looking up at me. Almost reluctantly, she placed her hand in mine and gripped it firmly for a shake. "So did you. I wasn't expecting an intruder to give me that hard a time."

"To be fair, you were at a bit of a tactical disadvantage. Spears might be light and quick, but they're not the best choice for opponents in full plate armor. Especially those with large shields." I retorted before casting a look at the remains of her weapon at our feet. "Still, you're good. You really knew what you were doing. I've faced off against a spear specialist of your caliber."

"Comes with the territory. The Dragon Lord must be able to lead her people into battle should the need arise." She said before casting a sharp glance at Garble, who was peeking out from behind a large rock nearby. Not doubt humbled by Nightmare Moon's show of magical might. Ember then looked at me out of the corner of her eye and asked, "Tell me. Did you really make the first move when you got here? Or is there something I don't know?"

I was impressed to see that Ember was wise enough to not entirely take the words of some punk among her people at face value. And so I said, "Of course not. That guy and his pals pelted me in the back of a head with a rock before I even knew they were there. I tried to carry on, but they insisted on harassing me. So I messed with them right back."

"Excuse me for a minute." Ember spoke coolly before she stepped away from me and past a curious Nightmare Moon. She then pointed at Garble and shouted, "You! Get over here!"

Garble appeared to be far less intimidated by Ember than Nightmare Moon as he casually approached with that smug swagger of his. "Yeah? What? You gonna toss him into the lava lake or OW!!!"

With one swift motion, Ember grabbed Garble by the wrist, tripped him up, and pinned him to the ground on his face with a foot planted against his back while restraining his arm behind him. All the while, he squirmed in extreme discomfort while Ember continued to mildly torment him. "What did I say...about...harassing foreigners?!"

"Aaaaaagh!!! Uncle! Uncle, uncle!" Garble shrieked in hilarious fashion while Nightmare Moon showed a calm smirk at Ember's complete lack of tolerance for Garble's shenanigans. I could only laugh as I saw that punk getting exactly what he asked for. "OK, I'm sorry! I won't mess with that guy again!"

"Just him?!" Ember asked while only pulling harder on his arm. Anymore of a sharp angle and she might break it.

"AAAAGHH!!! OK, NEVER AGAIN FOR ANYONE!!! I'LL BE GOOD!!!" Garble screamed with a ridiculously high-pitched howl as he clawed desperately at the ground with his free hand. I do not care how much pain he was in. That was way too satisfying to not laugh at.

Convinced with his response, Ember finally released her grasp on Garble and stepped off him. "Don't forget that. Now, beat it!"

Garble did not have to be told twice. With a flap of his wings, he flew out of the valley as quick as they would carry him. Ember then walked our way again with a smirk on her lips. "I don't think he'll be bothering you again after that. Or anyone, really. But let me know if he does."

"Can I kill him next time?" I asked in a joking manner while Nightmare Moon snickered under her breath. However, Ember brought a fist to her chin while her other hand supported her arm's elbow. Her eyes wandered in thought. "Um... What?"

"I'm thinking about it..." She muttered with sincerity as I suddenly realized she was taking my request completely seriously. "Are there any potential drawbacks...?"

"Huh?! Whoa, I was just joking! Really! I was never gonna kill the guy!" I yelped with hand raised while Nightmare Moon just howled with laughter.

"You were? That's too bad. I was seriously considering it just now." Ember said with a smirk while not showing any sign of messing with me. "That idiot's been a throne in my side for a while. Would've been nice for him to...disappear someday."

Sheesh, I could not even try to find a response to that. Although Nightmare Moon laughed while stepping towards Ember. "A sovereign who is not afraid to take action, hm? Well met, Ember."

"Likewise, your highness. I can respect a princess with the gall to put her hoof down for a bunch of idiots." Ember retorted while the two of them shared a smile. I could tell that they were getting along quite well. Although Ember then asked, "So, what brings you to the dragon lands? I get the impression this isn't a diplomatic visit?"

"I am only here because I detected a clash against my friend's shield. Many strong strikes, to be honest. And then I found the two of you locked in combat." Nightmare Moon explained while not looking too displeased at our host by then. "I trust you had no intention of spilling his blood?"

Ember crossed her arms while averting her gaze for a moment. "I admit I gave that idiot's words more credit than they deserved. When I saw your friend here armed and dressed for war, I was under the impression we were being invaded and had to take action. I started to get the impression that wasn't the case after a moment, but..."

I assumed that the cheers and jeering of her people may have played off of Ember's draconic pride. I recalled seeing her hesitate at times during our duel. I then said, "In all honesty, I never intended to kill anyone. Not even you?"

Ember gritted her teeth as she let out a sigh. "I... I was a bit unsure if I should use lethal force or not. Sorry if I ever got carried away."

"It's cool." I explained while using the levitation spell to retrieve her helmet and take it in hand. I would only pass it back to her if she requested it.

Ember then cast her gaze towards the Celestial Sword's hilt sticking up over the top of the Lunar Shield on my arm. Her eyes then wandered towards the rock that had its top cleaved right off by my sword. "Still scares me thinking about what that sword of yours would've done to me... Can that really cut through anything?"

"The Celestial Sword? Yeah, it'll cut through most things without trouble. Even stone." I explained as I drew the sword from its scabbard. "You wanna take a look?"

"Really? Sure!" Ember spoke as her eyes lit up. I held the sword out to her before she took it into both hands. I was again reminded of her rather petite build when I saw that the Celestial Sword was well over half her height. "The blade actually glows... And its a bit warm to the touch..."

"Yeah, that's a nifty little feature. It only does that when the sun isn't out." I explained while Nightmare Moon watched in respectful silence. I then used the levitation spell to lift up the very same rock that Garble and his buddies tossed at my head. "Wanna try a swing?"

"Don't mind if I do." Ember said as she adjusted her stance. She gripped the Celestial Sword properly with one hand grasping the pommel. I heard her mutter to herself while she lined up the blade with her target. "Check stance... Edge alignment..."

Ember soon lifted the blade higher before performing a quick chop. The Celestial Sword cleaved right through the rock with no effort and was reduced to two even halves. She then let out a quiet whistle while quite pleased with the results. "Ooh, it really does cut through rock like it's nothing. Where can I get one of these?"

"I don't think you can. Celestia herself made it and there's only one of it in the world. At least that's what I know." I replied while taking the sword back into my hand and returning it to its scabbard. "You look like you know your way around weapons. I guess that's kind of needed with people like yours?"

"Yeah, more or less. I have more experience with spears, but I still know how to swing a sword." Ember replied while crossing her arms. Her gaze wandered while she frowned. She did not seem pleased to be reminded of how unruly the dragons under her rule tend to be. And I doubt that was even taking the ones who reside in the outlying wild sectors into account. "Anyway... What brings you here?"

"I wandered into here out of sheer curiosity. That's it. Really." I explained while trying to not hide anything. Ember had successfully endeared herself to me and I did not want to betray what little trust had been built.

"That's it? No ulterior motive? Huh... And then those morons messed with you for kicks." Ember groaned while shaking her head. She then looked up at me and said, "I apologize for the poor first impression you received. It's not easy keeping these boulderheads in line and I can't be everywhere at once."

"You honor your father's legacy, Ember. Torch was always a sensible man and he knew how to keep his people's egos in check." Nightmare Moon declared while showing more insight into he dragon lands that I did not possess. I barely knew of Torch, but it sounded like relations between him and the Equestrian royal family were consistently warm.

"Well, I try... He left the throne to me and I've been doing my best..." Ember replied rather quietly while she turned away from us. She seemed troubled, but I knew better than to pry with someone I had only just met. Eventually, she turned to us while having shaken off that frown. "So, what now?"

Nightmare Moon and I stared in silence for a few seconds. We were not even sure what to say to that. I had wandered there by chance, but beyond just surveying this new area, I had no plans. I then muttered, "Um... I didn't exactly come here with much of an idea of what to do besides just looking around for exploration's sake. Should we just go?"

"A tourist, huh? Well then..." Ember mumbled before trailing off in thought. Her eyes then brightened up as she extended a hand to me. "How about I show you around a bit?"

"Huh? Me?" I asked in confusion over where this offer could ever come from when it comes to the Dragon Lord.

"Yes. You. You held your own against me in a proper duel. Is that not enough reason for respect?" Ember explained while she retrieved the head of her ruined spear from the ground nearby. She examined the edges as she added, "I need to head back and get this a new shaft anyway. Why not come along?"

A royal invitation from the Dragon Lord herself. I had no idea of what to even say to that. I looked to Nightmare Moon to try and get a second opinion, but she just nodded at me as if to spur me on. I then turned back to Ember and shrugged my shoulders. "Um... Sure. I've got nothing else to do right now."

"All right then. And what about you, your highness?" Ember asked while she turned to Nightmare Moon.

"I suppose I shall do some exploring myself. This is my first time in the dragon lands and I suppose I should broaden my horizons while I have the opportunity." The Princess of Dreams replied as she began to spread her sable wings. "I shall be around. You know how to reach me should you need me."

Before I could even get a word out as she took to the air, Ember called up to her. "If any of the locals give you trouble, feel free to rough them up a bit. You have official permission from the Dragon Lord herself."

"Ha! I'll be certain to take you up on your offer should the need arise. Take care, you two." Nightmare Moon retorted as I waved goodbye. I knew she would be fine with the power she was packing.

"Tell me all about it if you do!" Ember called more loudly as the Princess of Dreams flew beyond the edges of the valley and out of sight. She then turned to me as she spread her own wings and took to the air. "Shall we?"

I was momentarily transfixed by Ember's aerial form as she hovered in place. Unlike Smolder, her wings were too large to be folded against her back. It was an impressive wingspan for a dragon of her size. Remembering that I was carrying her helmet, I nodded and took to the air myself. I then followed my host through the sky and over the craggy land of the dragons.

There really was not much worth talking about. As far as I could see, all there was to see were craggy valleys, lava lakes and even rivers of molten rock, and generally mountainous terrain with virtually no vegetation. It is certainly not a place someone like me could survive very long in. Even sources of water were in short supply with only a few lakes to be seen. And when considering the volcanic activity of the area, the quality of the water was cause for concern. No matter how I looked at it, it was not a place I would be keen on revisiting.

Eventually, I noticed a particularly large mountain coming up on the horizon set in the middle of a vast barren valley. But as we approached, I could see that a massive tunnel carved right out of the side. Was that the home of the Dragon Lord?

Sure enough, Ember led me to the mouth of that tunnel and landed just inside it. A pair of rather burly dragons that likely served as guards while clad in craggy iron armor were all but ready to torch me, but Ember was quick to throw up a hand at them. "He's with me! A guest."

The two guards looked at each other in utter confusion, but offered no words. The returned to their positions at the edge of the cliff right at the edge of the tunnel once I landed, but my gaze was directed at the ceiling. It was so high up... Like something out of one of Earth's most massive cathedrals. "Um... How big was your father again?"

"About as big as dragons gets. You saw some of them along the cliffs when we were going at it back there." Ember replied while she began to lead me through the massive hall. It was ridiculous how she was smaller than me, yet this home carved out of a mountain was designed for someone at least dozens of times her size.

"Talk about having big shoes to fill..." I muttered as I could not help trying to crack a pun. I noticed Ember start to slow down as I began to wonder if I had annoyed her, but she then brought her spare hand to her mouth as she snickered loudly in a failed attempt to contain a laugh.

"OK... OK, that was a good one." Ember chuckled while barely casting me a backward glance. We then continued on while she spoke up with her voice faintly echoing around the hallway. "Although yes, my father was massive for his kind. As was his grandfather before him. I'm not exactly sure what causes dragons to get that big, but I've been like this for a very long time. Not sure when or if I'll have that kind of growth spurt."

It was only then that I began to wonder about the average dragon's lifespan. Had I been told that at some point? I cannot recall... Regardless, I tried to ease myself into that topic. "Really? How long have you been around?"

I knew it would be rude to ask a woman her age, so I was hoping asking the same question in a different way might get around that taboo. Ember took no issue with my question and said, "A hundred and twenty-five years so far. It's really not very long by dragon standards."

I almost stumbled over my feet when I heard that. Ember had the look and feel of a woman in her late 20s, but she was almost six times my age?! I know dragons are not immortal exactly, but just how long do they live? Did Smolder tell me? I could not recall... Only one way to find out. "Wow... Um... I'd never guess by looking at you... What's the average lifespan of a dragon anyway?"

"Around twenty-five hundred years." She replied without pause. Although she did bring her fist to her chin while tilting her head down in thought. "Although I think my grandfather went past three thousand... Or was it thirty-five hundred? Can't remember..."

I decided to not inquire any further on potentially sensitive topics. I followed in silence with the clanking of my sabatons echoing much more profoundly through the vast hall while I barely noticed the faint shaking of Ember's armor and much softer footsteps as her lighter body walked along despite her armored feet. Eventually, she looked back at me and spoke with a crooked smile. "Come to think of it, it'll take way too long to get anywhere on foot in here. How about we fly?"

"Indoor flying? Um... That's new. Sure, lead on." I replied while noticing how much longer it seems to take to traverse such massive chambers. With the two of us spreading our wings, we soared through the colossal halls at much more useful speeds. Definitely a different experience than when flying outdoors without being surrounded by walls. After a few detours, we entered what I was quick to assume was an audience chamber. Until I saw what stood at the far end.

"Whoa..." I muttered as Ember guided me down for a landing. At the far end of the chamber was what seemed to be a massive bench carved entirely out of stone. Until I assumed that it was actually the throne that Torch himself had used. Novo uses a similar type of throne, being one she can comfortably lounge on. But situated right in front of it was a much more practically sized stone throne, although it was not particularly elegant in design and even had a craggy look to it. I suppose the dragons are not particularly interested in the arts when it comes to most forms of craftsmanship.

As we approached, Ember suddenly came to a stop. And I saw why. Lounging on her throne was some other juvenile dragon punk munching on a very large red gemstone affixed to the end of a craggy rocky staff. He seemed to just be licking it like a massive lollipop or some other type of hard candy. But upon seeing Ember standing before him, he froze in place with a look of unease. Ember then pointed her thumb over her shoulder and shouted with her voice echoing around the throne room. "Out!"

Without a word, the dragon youth dropped the staff and took to the air on spread wings before swooping right over us without a word and down the halls. I then glanced down at Ember and asked, "I take it this happens often?"

"If I leave that thing unattended at all, I swear I find someone gnawing on it almost every time I get back." Ember grumbled while sounding about as annoyed as she sounded resigned. We then approached her throne before she took the staff in hand and looked over the gemstone set into its stone housing after setting aside that useless spearhead. Now that I was much closer, I could see the stone staff was lined with all manner of color imperfections while being mostly of a dull purple hue. I would not be surprised if that stone housing has been broken and replaced many times. The gemstone, which might have taken up a quarter of the artifact's entire height, was taller than it was wide and was of an impressive shade of red that almost matched the usual red of freshly drawn blood. The staff ended in three prongs that curved inward to hold the gemstone in place. Ember looked pleased as she ran her hand over the gemstone, the entire thing probably being equal to her own height. "Yeah, this is one gemstone no dragon will ever crack. Tastes great though."

"Is this some sort of local treasure?" I asked while stepping around her to examine it. The luster was absolutely brilliant, though I pulled my head back as my reflection on its surface was dulled by a sudden glow coming from within it. "Or...is it a weapon?"

"Huh? The glowing? Oh yeah, it does that sometimes." Ember replied nonchalantly while holding the staff higher so I would not have to lean too low. "This is the symbol of the Dragon Lord's reign. The Bloodstone Scepter. While your princesses of Equestria might wear crowns, this scepter is the only symbol I need."

"I see... What's so special about it? Some sort of magical energy in it?" I asked as the glow dimmed away to nothing.

"If there is, we never figured out how to harness it. We dragons aren't big on magic." Ember explained while taking a closer look at the Bloodstone. She then made me crack an amused smirk while she dragged her tongue over it for a big lick. "Mmmm, tastes great too."

"Then why hasn't anyone eaten it? Or even that guy who was just here? You dragons can eat just about anything, right? Even diamonds?" I asked while I finally had the presence of mind to set Ember's helmet upon the armrest of her rocky throne.

Ember just laughed at my observation. "Not this one! The Bloodstone is noteworthy since it is the one gemstone ever unearthed that is too hard for us dragons to eat. We can't even scratch it. I don't really remember how long ago it was discovered, but I think it did coincide with the establishment of a leader for my people. It just felt...special, you know? So if it can't be eaten, it'll serve as the symbol of the Dragon Lord."

I cocked my head to one side as I took note of the Bloodstone's almost supernatural hardness. So hard that even the jaws and fangs of a dragon cannot even crack it? Impressive stuff indeed. "That must be hard... You think it'll stand up to the Celestial Sword?"

"Um... Well... I'd really rather not take that chance. You'd only get one chance to find out, right? And if that thing does cleave right through the Bloodstone, there's no putting it back together." Ember said with some apprehension.

"Heh, right. Sorry I brought that up." I retorted before Ember propped up her scepter against the throne. She then started to finally remove the armor that coated her body. Taking note of my own armor, I took the time to pull off my own helmet before cradling it in my shielded left arm. I looked away from Ember for a moment to survey the vast empty stone room.

"Hm? Oh, I almost thought that fancy hair coming out of your helmet was actually your hair. That just some sort of helmet plume?" Ember asked from behind me. I turned just as she was starting to pull off the spike-studded leather sleeve that lined her tail. When it came off, I saw that her tail ended in a dark blue spade made up of soft hairy fibers much like Smolder's. I was expecting a capable warrior like her to be lined with bulky muscles under that armor. Instead, I was beholding easily the most delicate and feminine dragoness I had ever laid eyes on. Where all the dragons I had seen that day were fearsome, ugly, or just brutish, Ember was truly easy on the eyes and looked as approachable as she sounded. I was quite taken with her beautiful blue body. To the point where Ember eventually noticed that I was looking at her for much too long without saying anything. "What...? Something wrong?"

"Oh, uh... No, nothing's wrong. It's just that..." I mumbled before Ember turned away from me while setting her armor aside into a neat pile beside her throne. "I just never expected the Dragon Lord to be so.....beautiful."

Ember's head jerked up as her entire body went rigidly stiff. And the response I got was...not what I expected. She suddenly turned around while looking so...aghast at me. Almost as if she was not sure if I had insulted or complimented her. "What is wrong with you?! Dragons aren't creatures of beauty! It's not in our nature!"

Her bombastic retort only caused me to burst into laughter. Where did that kind of response come from?! "Pahahaha, sorry! I've never gotten a reply like that for a compliment."

Ember grunted before looking away from me with her arms crossed and eyes closed. She really did not appreciate what I had said. Or maybe she really was not used to it. Wanting to reinforce the sincerity of my observation, I again spoke to her. "But really, you are beautiful. I haven't seen many dragons before, certainly not many females, but you're the most beautiful thus far."

She only turned further away from me without a word, arms still crossed. Almost like she was actively trying to put up a wall between us or completely blow me of. Ember is...a bit of an odd person. Not at all like any other woman I have met. But I was finding myself liking her a lot more than I would have expected myself to feel towards the leader of a barbarian nation. "Really. You are. I've always had an eye for beauty."

"Just...stop... No more. I don't want to hear it." Ember grumbled quietly without even looking at me. "I don't even know how to feel about what you said... No one's...ever said that to me before."

"OK, sorry. I didn't mean to upset you. I won't say it anymore." I said softly while feeling like I had done something wrong. I was her guest. I should not be antagonizing her. I was not afraid of her, but I had been endeared to her by then.

"No, I'm not upset. I just... I don't want to talk about my feelings. Because I don't even know what I'm feeling right now." Ember grumbled before seating herself upon the smooth flat seat of her throne. I doubt it would be uncomfortable against the scales of a dragon. But as she looked at me, Ember cast me a cockeyed glance. "Hold on... Now that I've got a good look of you with your helmet off... What even are you?"

I felt it would be a bad idea to try and hide anything from Ember now that I was basically having a private audience with her, so I decided to not beat around the bush. "I'm what you call a human."

Ember rolled her eyes in amusement. "No, seriously. The humans of the Empty Plains disappeared long before my time. They can't...be..."

She stopped speaking as her eyes narrowed. Her gaze scanned my face closely from where she was seated. "Wait... The details of your form and your face... No, you can't be... But...it matches up with what my father told me..."

"If it helps, I'm not even from this world. I come from a world called Earth. I was brought o Equestria by the royal family." I explained further in the fear that the human population of Equestria may have wronged the dragon lands in the past and that there was bad blood between them. "Your people don't hold some kind of grudge against humans, do they?"

"Huh?! No, nothing like that! It's just that... Well..." Ember spoke up before her gaze wandered for a brief moment. "From what I was told, the humans of the plains to the north never bothered us... But...my father..."

"What about him?" I asked as my curiosity was piqued.

"There was one thing my father came closest to fearing in this world. And it was our human neighbors." Ember replied with a most serious tone. "He was pretty vague about it... I think it had something to do with what my grandfather must have told him. Something about them...having the capability to conquer anything... That they could even conquer us, if they tried."

I understood Torch's concerns. Especially after what he must have observed during that dark time so long ago. "To be fair, it's not exactly an unfounded fear to have... It would be most unwise to underestimate the cunning of human nature."

"I suppose you would know all about that, huh? Well, if you have nothing to do with the humans who were here before, I guess I have nothing to worry about, right?" Ember replied with a bit of a relieved smile on her lips.

I nodded while not hiding my loyalties. "You have nothing to worry about when it comes to me. I love this world. I would never want to see any harm befall it. Or you."

"That's sweet of you to say." Ember said calmly while constantly sounding like she was in a good mood. It really was a contrast to what I would expect from her kind after all I had heard. I expected the Dragon Lord to be an utter brute, but Ember was quite sociable and pleasant when she is feeling happy. She only further surprised me as she said, "You're good company too... It's nice to have someone around who knows how to listen."

"Yeah, I'm pretty good at that." I retorted while cracking a bit of a smirk. Ember returned my smirk with one of her own. "I guess your subjects aren't the best guests?"

"Nothing but a bunch of idiots full of brawn and bravado. Even the wisest dragons in these lands aren't all that wise." Ember replied with a frown before showing me a rather prideful smile. "But look at you. Nothing like that, but you still held your own against me. They could learn something from a guy like you if they took the time to watch and listen."

Surprisingly humble for her kind too. If there was one thing I could never say about Ember, it is that she has an ego. I felt compelled to show her an unambiguous display of respect. And so I stepped forward and dropped to one knee while she looked on in surprise. "Thank you, m'lady. You're a wise ruler of your people."

"That...means a lot to me. Thank you." I heard her mutter before I looked up at saw her frown as she lifted her hand into he air. "Hey... Come on, get up. You're not one of my subjects. Don't bow to me. It's enough that you actually listen to what I have to say."

I rose to my feet again, almost finding it amusing that she insist that I show no formalities towards her. Although her words got me thinking. "I guess the locals don't listen to you much?"

"Not unless I'm yelling at them. I swear, too many of them still think I'm just a little princess." Ember explained with a huff as she leaned on one of her throne's armrests. "Guess I shouldn't be surprised though... I have big shoes to fill."

"Considering the size of your dad's feet... Actually, I'm not going to go for that punchline... Sorry." I said while backing out of an opportunity to crack a joke.

Ember rolled her eyes while letting out a loud sigh. "Yeah, that would've been a lame pun... Anyway."

She then stood up from her throne with the Bloodstone Scepter in hand. "Yeah... Being the Dragon Lord is a lot more trouble than I'm letting on. But someone has to keep these brutes in line. Though I swear some say I don't even sound like a Dragon Lord..."

"You mean...your voice?" I asked while kind of understanding where they might be coming from. She certainly did not sound imposing or threatening with her usual tone and pitch. "But you... You have a lovely voice."

"You... You're too nice, you know that?" Ember groaned lightly before she began to walk to my left while I followed along. She looked back at me and said, "I just want some fresh air. There's a way out over here."

I followed along and found a tunnel leading out of the side of the throne room. Only this one was much more reasonably sized. Probably a new addition after Ember claimed the throne. As I followed her up the gentle incline in the ground that was used in place of stairs, we passed a number of chambers along the way. My eyes scanned Ember while we continued up the slope. While certainly the most beautiful dragon I had seen thus far, I was surprised how her general anatomy differed from Spike and even Smolder. The manner in which the joints in her legs worked were much more like a typical reptile than those on my much younger dragon friends. And her jaw structure was much longer too. Then again, all those other dragons I saw looked nothing like each other. Ember eventually did happen to glance over her shoulder and catch my wandering gaze. "Hm? What? Something on me?"

"Huh? Oh, no, nothing like that. I just... I've noticed that the way you look is...a lot different in general anatomy compared to dragon kids. Do the younger ones all look the same?" I asked now that I was talking to someone who knows what it is like living with dragons.

"The hatchlings? Yeah, they do generally look the same. It's not until they pass adolescence that their bodies start to settle into how they'll look for the rest of their lives." Ember replied while looking left and right as she flexed her beautiful wings. "Just don't ask me what exactly determines how they look in the end. I don't think even we dragons know how that works..."

"Sort of a randomness factor, huh?" I retorted before I began to reach out for her wing as she flexed it. Ember stepped back as I did, reminding me that I was approaching her in a way that I had not done before. "Oh, uh... May I?"

Ember crossed her arms in indifference, but then extended her wing to me to feel. Very gingerly, I slid my gloved hand over the frame. Unlike those on Smolder, a tiny claw extension was located at the top of the first joint. As I slid my hand over her wing's frame, I heard Ember let out a sigh before she cast me a more melancholy gaze. "I get the feeling you're too nice a guy to be wearing that armor... You could break my wing right now if you wanted to."

"I'd never do that..." I said softly, almost convinced that Ember has listening to her survival instincts more than anything else.

"I know... I can just...tell that you won't..." Ember almost mumbled while I slid my fingers over the frame and right to the tip. She then let out a sigh with her eyes closed before uncrossing her arms and looking at me with a solemn gaze. "I almost never have days like this... It's been...nice having you over... And I don't even know your name."

"You...don't? Oh... I... I never did say it." I quietly stuttered as I realized that I never actually introduced myself to her. I took my hand off her and said, "It's James. Just...James."

"James, huh? Not the kind of name I'm used to... That a human name?" Ember asked before she started to lead me up the winding hall again. We continued on for quite a ways until we finally stepped out onto a cliffside that seemed to be right at the mountain summit. And it provided an impressive view of the dragon lands that laid spread out before us. "Phew... Always a long walk up here. At least it's quiet."

I was all too quickly reminded of just how inhospitable the dragon lands are. Even though the view was impressive, it was not exactly a pretty picture. I still could not comprehend how even a race as hardy as the dragons could enjoy such an environment. I get that they are rather low maintenance, but what actual joy could be found in such a wasteland? I decided to hold my tongue on that subject for the time being. Instead, I decided to inquire about something else. "When did you inherit the title of Dragon Lord?"

"Just five years ago. My father wasn't doing so good and..." Ember breathed a heavy sigh as she went silent for a moment. I looked her way while she seemed to be gazing into the brilliant crimson sheen of the Bloodstone atop its scepter.

"If you're not comfortable with talking about it..." I muttered quietly while not wanting to dig up bad memories.

"No, I can talk about it... It's good enough that you're willing to listen." She retorted at the first chance that she got while looking out of the corner of her eye at me. She then cast her gaze at the horizon while she said, "There was a bit of a power struggle at the time. Plenty of dragons trying to win his favor. But he knew better than to give the title to just anyone. He bestowed the title of Dragon Lord onto me not because I was his daughter, but because he had the most faith in me. He trusted me with overseeing the dragon lands. Even if he...wasn't big on exactly telling how or what to do once I was in charge... So...that's what I've been doing. Even if there's been a lot of trial and error to the whole thing..."

"It sounds like your father was much wiser than most other dragons. He sounded like a good man, for the most part." I said while having a difficult time imagining the guy. Nightmare Moon certainly had a high opinion of him, so the respect must have been mutual. "Must've done a good job keeping the common rabble in line."

"Yeah, he made sure no one got the idea to invade our neighbors. I get that dragons are much more dangerous than ponies and just about everything else in Equestria, but... Well, not everyone knows exactly what kind of magical prowess the Equestrian royal family is packing. There's a reason they've been in charge over most of the world for so long. And it's not be being weaklings. And unfortunately, too many of my subjects are too prideful to comprehend that." Ember explained while starting to smile a bit. Although that smile did not last long. "Still, I've got a lot to live up to... My father did everything in his power to make sure the dragon lands would thrive. And I'm doing my best to make sure his work wasn't for nothing."

Thrive... I was starting to wonder if Ember was seeing what I was seeing. How could anyone thrive in a volcanic wasteland? I am certain that everything in the dragon lands had been that way for the past several thousand years without change. I turned my gaze out towards the horizon as I felt a twinge of disappointment for the apparent shortsightedness of Ember's forbearers. "You call this thriving...?"

"I...beg your pardon?" Ember asked with a hint of surprise to her tone. I barely even glanced at her. I was all but certain what I was about to say was going to strike a nerve, but it needed to be said.

I steeled my nerves as I began to speak. "All I see is a volcanic wasteland that serves as home to a race of uncultured barbarians with a complete lack of respect for the rest of the people of the world. No agriculture. No infrastructure. Not even the real makings of society. I haven't seen that much of Equestria, but what I have seen can likely be found all over the world. And they are light-years ahead of whatever this is."

I held out my right hand towards the horizon, thoroughly disappointed at the ghastly lack of progress the dragons have made for themselves over...lord knows how many millennia they have called that wasteland home. "This...? This isn't thriving. I not sure I can even call this merely existing. This is nothing."

Having said my piece, I stood there in silence. I expected Ember to have some sort of comeback to make for that. And yet, she said nothing. I looked out of the corner of my eye and saw her turn away. She said nothing, but I noticed her left hand clenched into a fist while the other gripped the Bloodstone Scepter tightly. I waited and soon got a response. "Go..."

I was unsure of what she meant by that. Was she commanding me to depart? "Go? But...we were just..."

"Don't make me say it again." She said firmly without once looking at me. "Just...go."

It would be a mistake to defy her at that time. Maybe I said something I should not have. Maybe I said something she simply did not want to hear. But either way, I was clearly no longer welcome. I felt a sting in my heart as I processed Ember's words. And just when I thought I had made a friend out there...

With a heavy heart and my nerves trembling with the anxiety that comes with wondering if you just made a mistake there is no coming back from, I silently placed my helmet upon my head and turned to face the cliff. Ember and I said nothing while I spread my wings and took to the sky. It took me a moment to figure out which way was north before I began to make my way back towards the Empty Plains while also veering to the east to try and make some progress towards my original intended destination. Hopefully I would not be bothered by any other dragons on my way out.

Mere minutes after my departure, I noticed someone coming up on my right. Nightmare Moon had detected my presence in the sky and had decided to join me. "Time to leave?"

"Let's just say I don't think I'm welcome here anymore..." I replied while barely casting her a glance. I was not sure what to think, but I was feeling mildly upset.

My words did little to satisfy her curiosity. Nightmare Moon then asked, "Did...something happen while you were in the company of the Dragon Lord?"

I paused in my speaking as I remembered the venomous tone of Ember's final words. "I think I said something she did not want to hear..."

Before long, the barren and craggy land of the dragons made way for the lush verdant expanses of meadows and forests of the Empty Plains. The air was already smelling cleaner, though it did little to help my mood. The two of us continued to fly east. Nightmare Moon said little, but remained near me instead of heading off to do some more foraging. I think she could detect my sour mood.

Eventually, I could fly for no longer. I noticed a sizeable cloud hanging on a lower altitude than most and brought myself over it before setting down on it to just sit and rest for a moment. Nightmare Moon soon joined me while I lied on my back and looked at the sky. She soon asked, "What is troubling you, my dear?"

"I thought I made a friend out there... And I really liked her too... And then...she ordered me to leave like that... I don't know what I did wrong..." I mumbled in bitterness. "Ember's not like most dragons... I thought she was something special, but...I guess all dragons in that place are plagued with pride..."

Nightmare Moon rested beside me upon our cloudy cushion. The sun was starting to get lower in the sky as the night was probably barely more than an hour away. "I must admit I am not familiar with Ember... Communications with the dragon lands have always been sparse and sporadic. I cannot offer much insight into the workings of her mind. What happened after we parted ways?"

"She invited me into the mountain that...serves as her castle, I guess? She really appreciated how much I actually listened to her... I think she liked me. And I liked her. She was a very accommodating host. I thought we were becoming friends... Then... I guess I said just the wrong thing. I don't think she wants to see me again..." I explained while feeling like I might have been in some degree of mourning.

Nightmare Moon gently removed my helmet from my head and tenderly caressed my face with the tip of her wing. "I see... Perhaps it was just not meant to be. Sad as it is to say, the most fledgling of friendships are the most fragile. And...there is a reason diplomatic relations with the dragon lands have never come to pass. Which I am sure you can ascertain by now."

"Yeah... I can see why..." I muttered before just looking up at the vast sky above us. I reached up at nothing in general, longing for something to hold. A hand. As my thoughts went back to the Dragon Lord herself, the face of another precious dragon entered my mind. "I miss Smolder..."

"I am sure she longs for you too." Nightmare Moon said softly while continuing to caress my brow with her wingtip. She must have had some sort of knowledge over our connections with each other. Most likely from peering into our dreams on occasion. She then whispered to me, "Then let us continue on. The sooner we are done here, the sooner we can return home and you can hold her in your arms again."

She had a point. The longer we delayed, the longer it would be before I could see everyone again. Finding the drive to press on and get this ordeal over and done with, I sat up and placed my helmet upon my head once more. "Yeah, good point... Let's get as far as we can before we have to set up shop for the night."

"Well said. Lead on, my friend." My royal friend replied while we both rose to our feet. With a flap of our wings, we soared east. We had work to do.

I tried to keep my thoughts off of Ember and on the precious little dragon lady waiting for me back home. Even if Ember and I had to part ways on bitter terms, I knew Smolder and I would not be turned away from each other so easily. I was so eager to hold her in my arms and to feel me in hers. Even if we could not say those precious words to each other, I know where our hearts lie. The only other hand I have ever held in Ponyville. How I want to see her again...

We continued on until the sun had disappeared over the western horizon and the sky and earth below us started to become frightfully black. Walking along such a landscape is one thing, but soaring over that blackness is even more chilling. Like...we were drifting alone in a vast void of emptiness. My nerves finally starting to betray me, I turned to the Princess of Dreams. "OK, how about we stop here?!"

"Yes, that may be wise. Let us descend." She replied while I drew the Celestial Sword into my right hand. It's enchanted blade glowed brilliantly as we began to drift down to the ground below in a meadow. Upon landing, Nightmare Moon began to start prodding the ground with her hoof to try and locate a suitably flat patch of ground to set our cottage out upon. She soon did and summoned that portable dwelling from her saddlebag before it rapidly grew to full size. I all too readily stepped inside and flipped on the light switch, glad to find myself tucked away somewhere familiar and safe.

Piece by piece, we helped each other remove our armor and set the components in piles in the living room. I immediately sprawled myself out on the couch as I had experienced quite a long day. I then looked over at the edge of the room to see Nightmare Moon peeking at me from around the corner. "I shall start on dinner. And...perhaps put some of these berries to good use."

"Yeah, sounds good. I'll just...be over here." I replied as I began to sit up. I felt then was as good a time as any to start chronicling the events that had occurred since my last entry. And so I have been sitting here at the typewriter with the phonograph playing in the corner. Although...the smell in the air. It is not just the scent of savory sauces. Is Nightmare Moon...baking something? Something sweet.

Before long, I heard the voice of my royal friend speak from the other side of the house. "Dinner is served, James."

I rose from my seat and noticed that the house had become noticeably warmer. As if the oven had been left on for a while. I went to the phonograph to turn over the record since all I was hearing was a faint scratching sound from it by then. After resetting the needle, soft classical music began to fill the house while I stepped into the kitchen. I was quick to notice something else besides the pot of pasta coated in a white cream sauce and another bowl of salad. A freshly baked pie with a crispy golden crust joined our meal. "Whoa, you made that yourself?"

"I did. Using nothing but the berries I procured from the plains themselves." Nightmare Moon spoke with a proud smile. She looked quite pleased with her work. While I have never been big on pie, I was more than willing to try one as pure and simple as one using nothing but wild berries.

"Man, it all looks amazing... Thank you." I said while taking a seat with Nightmare Moon across from me. She began to line out plates and bowls with the real met of our meal and salads on the side, but refrained from cutting slices of pie for us just yet. It was probably still too hot to eat anyway.

Once again, Nightmare Moon had proved herself most capable in the kitchen. Everything was delectable. Although I made certain to not go for seconds when there was some fresh pie to try. Nightmare Moon carefully used levitation to cut a triangular slice out of the pie and served it to me on a saucer. The filling was ripe with berries of varying colors, the resulting mishmash turning the contents a shade of purple.

It was messy and very easily fell apart as I tried to serve a morsel of it on a spoon. Pies are not really meant to be eaten in the same manner you might eat a pizza. With the sound of soft classical music reaching my ears and providing such a delightful ambience, I took a bite. And there really is no way to describe the simple joy of that deliciously fruity flavor. So simple and wholesome, yet so very rich. "Oh my goodness..."

"Fantastic, no?" Nightmare Moon asked while she served herself a slice and brought a spoonful of the pie to her lips. "Mmmm... Most definitely something I must share with Celestia when we return."

Bite by bite, I helped myself to that slice of pie without even a helping of cream. It was so good on its own. And while the flavor was one I could not recall ever having before from a slice of pie, the way it all came together felt so...familiar somehow...

I closed my eyes to try and savor the flavor more. And it...brought to mind memories. Those wonderful fresh pies that Applejack would bake at times... Or even those served up by Pinkie Pie at Sugarcube Corner. Before I knew it, my senses were less focused on what was happening right then and more on what had happen and may not ever happen again.

My thoughts betrayed me as the simple joys of that moment faded to somber desire of something familiar. I stopped eating and just looked down at the partially eaten slice of pie. All I could think of at that moment were the good times I have had with those wonderful friends of mine in Ponyville. And how dreadfully sad I felt as I wondered if we would ever indulge in them again.

"James...? Is...something wrong? Did I not bake it long enough?" Nightmare Moon asked with her slice all but gone by then.

"Huh? No, this is fantastic. I mean I'm not even the biggest pie enthusiast, but this is still amazing. It's just that..." I retorted while momentarily uncertain of how to explain what I was feeling. "I... This pie makes me think of those that Applejack bakes... Or maybe those tarts that Pinkie Pie whips up. I guess the flavor...reminds me of how much I miss them. And...it just makes me so sad, wondering if we'll really make it back just fine..."

"Dear, you're truly overthinking this. We have not even seen what the emperor is sending our way. It's too soon to..." She said with a look of such concern in her eyes.

"I know, but I can't help it... It's the anxiety of not knowing that's the worst right now. We don't know what to expect, but I'm also not ruling out anything. I'm not like that..." I mumbled while propping my head up in one hand. "I just wanna go home..."

"As do I..." Nightmare Moon muttered before managing to finish off her slice of pie. "And we will. We will return home as heroes of Equestria. Just think how much happier all will be to see you return triumphant after eliminating a grave threat to our world. There will be celebrations..."

"Not helping, your highness. I just want to go back home to a simple and quiet life with my friends and family." I replied while finding my appetite thoroughly diminished. I stood up from the table as I only wanted to relax for the night. "I'm gonna go wash up..."

"Leave your clothes outside the door and I will do the laundry. Enjoy yourself, my dear." She said softly without trying to boost my morale further. Now was not the time for that. It was time to settle down and unwind for the sake of a restless sleep for the night.

I went down the hall in the middle of the cottage and made my way into the bathroom on the left. I dropped my clothes right outside the door and soon stood in the shower with fresh warm water washing over me. I made little attempt to wash up at first. Instead just opting to sit down and relax for a few minutes. Just to be alone with my thoughts.

At least I tried to be. A few minutes into my shower, I heard the toilet flush. "Huh? Wait, there's no one... Hot! Ow!"

Sure enough, that old trick went into effect. With some of the house's cold water supply going into he toilet, the temperature in the shower's water suddenly rose to very uncomfortable levels. As I scrambled to turn the lever to a lower setting, I heard laughter from right outside the bathroom door. "Hahaha, revenge is mine!"

"Wha... Nightmare Moon, you...!" I started to yell, but soon burst into laughter as I suddenly remembered her warning. I suppose I did deserve that after getting her knocked out of the sky by an impromptu hail of cheese in that shared dream of ours. With that little interruption having provided a needed distraction from my mood, I started to wash up in earnest.

I eventually stepped out of the shower with a towel around my waist and took a moment to tidy my wet hair. While making certain the towel was secured around my waist, I stepped out into the hall and made my way back to the front of the house. To my surprise, I found Nightmare Moon washing out my helmet's interior in the kitchen sink. "Um... What're you doing that for?"

"Just thought I would give it a cleansing rinse. I noticed a bit of an odor coming from it by now." Nightmare Moon replied while lots of suds rose from inside the helmet as she rolled it back and forth in the air. "The rest of your armor does not make contact with you through your clothes, but now so much with your helmet."

"Heh... I guess not even that stuff is self-cleaning." I mumbled in simple observation. I could hear the clothes dryer at work nearby, so I would soon have a clean pair of boxers to wear to bed. With nothing else to do, I helped myself to a kettle of warm chamomile tea Nightmare Moon had brewed while I sat myself down at the typewriter to pass the time with more writing. I eventually heard the shower going again as my royal friend began to wash up for the night. And a while later, the house became entirely silent aside from the sounds of the night just outside our walls.

I looked around. The cottage was dimly lit by only a lamp on a table nearby. It felt like there was really nothing else to do but go to sleep for the night. I stood up from my seat and approached the nearest window. I peeked out through the drapes, seeing almost nothing but complete blackness out there. At least until a saw a pair of gleaming lights somewhere in the distance.

My eyes went wide. Something was out there. Something alive. And the light I saw was possibly the moonlight reflecting off of its own irises. Some sort of wild beast? Whatever it was, it was looking right at me.

I dare not go outside by then. I quickly secured the lock on the front door to insure we would not be having any interruptions that night. And just to further reinforce my concerns about traveling the Empty Plains under the cover of darkness, I heard the muffled howls of wolves for a moment. We were not alone out there.

I retrieved my clean boxers from the laundry room and soon peeked into the bedroom. Nightmare Moon was relaxing upon the bed with the sheets pulled down for the two of us. A magazine lay open before her as her eyes scanned it before glancing up at me, the lamp on the right nightstand casting a soft glow over the chamber. "Is all well?"

"Um... Maybe? I mean the door is locked." I said softly before stepping inside and locking the door for additional security. I looked at the windows around us, seeing that the drapes were closed for privacy. "I saw something out there... It was looking at me through the window. Probably a wandering wolf."

"Hmm...Then it is wise that we rest for now until my sister raises the sun in the morning." She spoke before setting her magazine aside while casting me a more tender gaze. "Come. You've had a long day. Let me hold you."

I all too willfully did just that. I climbed into bed with Nightmare Moon draping her wing over me in an embrace. She reminded me that I was not alone out there on the Empty Plains. There was no one I would rather had by my side. While her wing held me, my hand caressed her jaw. We gazed into each other's eyes without a word for a moment as we savored the respite we had earned that night. And once again, our lips joined for a kiss. I do not know why I was so compelled to do so. I felt my heart flutter when I felt her lips upon mine. But I did not care. I was grateful for her.

Once our lips pulled away, Nightmare Moon whispered to me as the room went dark. "Shall I weave for you another dreamscape to lose yourself in?"

"Um... Hm..." I mumbled as my thoughts wandered. Was there a realm of fiction I wanted to visit? Or perhaps...someone I wanted to see?

My thoughts went to those back home. Friends and family I had to leave behind for this mission. I wanted to see them. Any of them. But who? My dear wife, Fluttershy? My beloved Rarity? Precious little Smolder? Or even Scootaloo? I had to consider my choices carefully. They would likely have questions over where I have been and what was happening over the past couple of days. I had to be careful to avoid anyone who might tempt me into abandoning this mission and return home. But after some thought, a familiar mare came to mind. Someone I could always depend on. "Yeah... I think there's someone I want to see tonight. To visit..."

"A visit to another dreamer's mind? Yes, I can make that happen. Now then..." Nightmare Moon whispered sweetly before touching her horn to my head. I felt tired before, but now I was suddenly having a hard time keeping my eyes open. A spell that induces sleep? "Sleep now, my dear. I will be there for you soon."

Moments later, I found myself standing in a vast cloudy nexus of sorts with the night sky looming overhead. A beautiful nebula billowed in the expanses of space. If I had seen such a place before, it had been quite some time since my last visit. Before I could even think about it, a flash engulfed my body as I found myself fully clothed in some familiar attire out of my wardrobe back home. Just for the sake of comfort and modesty. A familiar voice spoke from behind me as she said, "Welcome to the realm of dreams, my friend."

I turned around and found her. Nightmare Moon, but now clad in her usual shimmering blue regalia. She smiled at me while I stepped over to her for a reassuring embrace. She all too happily responded in kind as her left wing reached out and held me against her. "Now then, there is someone you wish to see?"

I nodded while my arms held the beautiful dark princess in my grasp. "Yeah... Can you take me to Twilight Sparkle?"

Nightmare Moon pulled her head away from mine while showing me a gaze of confusion. "Her...? My sister's pupil? But...did you not choose to not see her before setting out?"

"Yeah, I did..." I muttered before releasing her from my embrace. "But...Twilight's always been a dear friend. She's someone who understands me and I understand her. I think she would be sensible enough to not jump to conclusions over my absence and just...let us be together for a bit."

"Ah, I see... Yes, the two of you do give off a similar presence. Not identical, but enough that I can see the two of you in each other." Nightmare Moon replied with a knowing smile. She then turned to her left as her magic aura engulfed her horn. "Very well then. Let me just see if she... Ah, there she is. One moment..."

I watched as a portal of sorts was conjured before us while surrounded by ephermal mist. Like a tall oval mirror without a frame. However, Nightmare Moon cracked a most peculiar gaze while tiltng her head to he side. "Hm... Well... This is her dream... But..."

"Is something wrong? Is she OK?" I asked while starting to wonder if something had happened back home. Did she know I had not come home after passing me the summons for my presence in Canterlot?

Nightmare Moon soon cast me a look that showed...amusement, of all things. "Are you certain tonight is a good night to see her? Something is...off about her mind right now. Addled, but not from...stress or any other psychological factors."

"Huh? She's...feeling weird? Now I'm really curious. Sure, I'll step on through and see what's up." I said while now more curious than concerned. Nightmare Moon just rolled her eyes while starting to smirk. What did she see in there?

As soon as I stepped through the portal, I found myself in what seemed to be the library's basement. Only....much more vast and spread out before. It felt less like a basement and more like a private lab. I then looked back as Nightmare Moon stuck her head through the portal after me. "Are you certain you wish to stay here? I can't make any promises on what might transpire here."

"I don't think I'm in any danger. Just...keep an eye on things in case something goes wrong." I replied while having no idea what to expect.

"Very well then. I shall be watching." She spoke before pulling her head back through the portal just before it vanished. Now along, I started to wander the lab and around its many large and bizarre contraptions. Twilight must have read a bizarre science fiction novel right before going to sleep.

Just when I was starting to wonder if I was going to see Twilight at all, I rounded a corner and saw her draped in a white lab coat while standing over a chemistry set with many dubious bubbling fluids gurgling in the tubes. I felt the need to approach with caution and spoke out quietly, "Uh...Twilight? You OK?"

"Oh, I'm more than just OK..." She said softly before suddenly turning around to face with a look of demented glee on her face. "I've made a breakthrough! Check this out!"

Before I could say anything, I watched in bewilderment as she chugged the contents of a vial. She then sat down and looked at her upturned hooves while I noticed that her mane and tail were a bit unkempt. But I barely hand time to think about it before I jumped back in shock as her hooves twisted and morphed into something I am all too familiar with. "Hands! It will revolutionize Equestria!"

"What the... Huh?" I muttered before her newly formed hands twisted back into hooves after only five seconds. I know Twilight can really lose herself in her chemistry set, but this seemed a bit...too much. That was when I started to wonder. "Twi... How much did you drink last night?"

"Half a bottle of gin. And I skipped dinner. But so what?! This is a step in the right direction!" She squealed in glee instead of disappointment. She quickly jotted down something on a notepad while I could only stare as I began to understand the situation. Twilight was not simply asleep. She was passed out from being drunk. And the alcohol in her body was probably heavily influencing her dreaming mind.

"Now I see what Nightmare Moon meant... Gonna be an interesting night for sure." I mumbled to myself as I wondered what I had just gotten myself into. But right as I turned around, I was met with a familiar face. "Huh? Oh, hey there, Spike. What are oh my god, where's the rest of him?!"

Spike was passed out in front of me. Or was he dead?! All I saw was his lifeless head set on a table with a number of wires attached to him that were hooked up to some weird machine. But really, where was his body?! "Twilight, is he dead?!"

"No, of course not! He's still alive! Kind of." Twilight retorted before she came over to the table and rubbed the head of her not entirely alive assistant. "Spike's just being a good boy right now. I'm keeping his head alive through electrical impulses. And that screen over there is translating his thoughts into text. What's it say?"

She sounded way too chipper for the morbid nature of Spike's condition. Creeped out like you would not believe, I stepped over to the screen. And...well... "Judging by what I'm seeing here, Spike is reeeeally pissed off at you right now. What even happened here?"

"Oh, funny story! I was setting up a black hole generator to study its effects on solid matter. But when it turned on, Spike just happened to be a little too close to it." Twilight explained with that demented smile on her face. Yeah, she was completely bonkers by then. "I managed to shut it off in time! See? He still has his head."

"You mean the rest of him is just gone?!" I yelled in exasperation while all but forgetting that this was just a freaky dream of hers. "And how're you gonna fix this?!"

"Oh, don't worry. Rainbow Dash is already on her way back. Nothing a little grave robbing won't... Oh hey, I think that's her now!" Twilight exclaimed before turning her attention to the far wall. I could hear and feel a faint rumbling that grew progressively louder. What the hell was even going on anymore?!

Sure enough, the source of that noise was revealed as the wall broke away to reveal a forklift carrying a freshly unearthed coffin inside a subterranean tunnel I never knew was outside the library's basement. And sitting at the helm was none other than Rainbow Dash. She peeked around the coffin from the pilot seat and said, "Hey, Twi! Where you want this?!"

This was the one point where Twilight was even close to being displeased. She trotted over to the forklift while calling out, "Did you take that thing through town?!"

"It's cool, I stayed on the shoulder the whole way!" Rainbow Dash replied while being even more lacking in self-awareness than she normally is. I get that Rainbow Dash is not the brightest mare in Ponyville, but come on!

"Well, fine. Now, let's just get..." Twilight started to say before the coffin slipped out of the forklift's grasp and popped open upon hitting the floor with a crash. And all that popped out of it was a pile of bones. Drunk as she was, Twilight was coherent enough to see what it was. "Rainbow, I already explained that the cadaver has to be as recently buried as three days ago at most! This one's been in the ground for three years!"

"And how was I supposed to know how long this stiff's been taking a dirt nap?!" Rainbow Dash asked loudly while throwing her arms up. I could only shake my head in disbelief at what I was saying.

"Anyway..." Twilight grumbled as she used levitation magic to stuff all the bones back into the coffin before setting it back on the forklift's...well...fork. "Take this coffin back. And not through town!"

"Ugh... Fine!" Rainbow Dash groaned while she backed the forklift out of the lab and back down through the tunnel. Just...wow.

Twilight then turned to me while regaining her dissonant cheery smile. "Oh well! Time for Plan B! But in the mean time, how about you look this over while I get it ready?"

I was left perplexed as Twilight levitated a folder of papers over to me. At first, I was expecting any text on the cover to be a jumbled mess since I could swear you cannot read in dreams. At least until I saw that the text on the folder was completely legible. "Huh... I guess you can read in drunk dreams... Wait a minute..."

Something about the title on the folder rubbed me the wrong way. "34 Shades of Black and White... What? I mean really, what?"

"Go ahead and give it a read! My latest literary masterpiece!" Twilight replied with excitement as if I was holding some sort of personal treasure of hers. She then began to trot away to a far corner of the lab as she said, "Give it a read while I put the on the finishing touches. I shouldn't be long!"

"If you say so..." I muttered before opening to the first page. And...well... Let me just say that whatever I read in that cluster of pages is something I will never reveal to any mortal reader. Some things are best left forgotten.

Minutes later, I stood aghast while cringing at what I was reading as Twilight came back over to me. "OK, it's all set! But how's that little masterpiece looking?"

I have no idea what Twilight thought she had written, but I was not going to sugarcoat what I was seeing. "This is a graphic gay porno. Starring your brother!"

"I know, right?! Doesn't he make a great sub for Big Macintosh?!" She squealed while doing a cute little dance with rapid tapping of her hooves.

I nearly gagged at the image those names and words put into my head. "That wouldn't be such a disgusting thought if I didn't personally know these guys! God, your mind goes weird places when you're wasted!"

"No appreciation for stallions, huh? Oh well. Besides, get over here! Spike's about ready to wake up!" Twilight exclaimed while I reluctantly followed her over to a corner of the lab with a...rather impressive silver robotic body standing taller than myself. And Spike's lifeless head was set upon the top of its torso. "Behold... The latest in technological hardware. Complete with dual flamethrowers, indestructible titanium exoskeleton, and motion-activated diamond dart launchers!"

Impressive... Even more impressive if such a thing would actually work once activated. But I was quick to point out an obvious issue. "You...do know that as soon as you wake him up, he's gonna kill us. Right?"

Twilight went silent for a full five seconds as she gave her walking war machine a cockeyed stare. "Huh. You're right. Wow, what was I even thinking? Oh well, time for Plan C! Now, where did I put that box of eyeballs?"

Right as she started to trot away from me, I felt the world quiver... No, quiver is not quite right. It felt more like...rippling queasily. The place began to distort as if I was seeing everything being reflected off of a funhouse mirror. I suddenly saw a portal open beside me with Nightmare Moon on the other side, but I was suddenly dragged through it and back into the nexus with her levitation spell before I could even get a word out. Barely a second after I stopped on my feet, the portal before me suddenly poofed away in a flash of light. "Um... I take it she just woke up?"

"Yes... Most likely because her body needed to vomit... What sort of madness did you see in there?" Nightmare Moon asked while looking most perplexed. If only she could have been there to witness it for herself.

I shrugged my shoulders while being hesitant to go into detail over what I saw. "Let's just say Twilight gets weird when she gets drunk. I knew she gets funny when tipsy, but I've never seen her utterly wasted before. Though maybe that was a good thing since she was too out of her head to even think about what I've been up to lately..."

"Yes, perhaps..." Nightmare Moon mumbled as her eyes looked elsewhere. I was not about to ask her how much of that weird fever dream she saw. "But as of right now, there's still quite a bit of time left before the sun rises. Would you care to visit someone else in the meantime?"

"Um... Hm... Good question. Twilight was the only one I could think of who would be rational about my absence..." I muttered while crossing my arms. I paced around the cloudy floor of the dream nexus, eyes aimed at the floor. But as I wandered and pondered, a very different name came to my mind. "Um... What about Ember?"

"Hm? The Dragon Lord? I thought you were banished from her lands. Why seek her out?" Nightmare Moon asked in some confusion while not really knowing much of what actually transpired after she and I parted ways when I was in Ember's company.

"No, not officially banished, per se... She just...told me to leave." I replied while not sure if seeing her again so soon was even a good idea. Especially in the sanctity of her dreams. "It's just... She made a good first impression on me. I like her. And...she might be the only friend I have out here in the Empty Plains."

The Princess of Dreams gazed at me in silence with a most thoughtful scowl. I could tell she was not entirely onboard with my request. "Well, if you insist... Though if she becomes belligerent, I will intervene. Now then..."

Her horn was coated in her dark blue magic aura. "She should be nearby... Relatively speaking. Perhaps... Ah, there..."

At her words, another rift formed in the air before us. But while I could not really see past it, the portal was quivering. The ring of mist bordering the edges writhed erratically in an ominous manner. Nightmare Moon herself even took a step back. Something was not right.

"I'm not getting a good feeling about this one... The portal doesn't give me the impression that the situation on the other side is a calm one..." I muttered as I too stepped back from the unstable portal. "Is she having a nightmare?"

"No, not exactly. Nightmares tend to be rare when my magic is shrouding the world to ease dreamers into sweet slumber. And even when they are, they tend to be more...violent than this." Nightmare Moon explained while she pondered the phenomenon before us. "This seems to be...a sort of stress-induced dream... Unpleasant, but not a nightmare."

Now I was even more hesitant to show myself to Ember. Was she still bitter over what I said? Was this stressful dream...my fault? Even so, I could not help but feel like I had nothing to lose by taking a peek. I looked to my royal friend as I said, "I think I'm ready. Please, stay close to me."

"I shall. Lead on." She retorted while I stepped through the quivering portal. Nightmare Moon was right behind me. And when we stood in the realm of Ember's dreaming mind... "Well... Perhaps 'nightmare' would be a fitting term for this."

The landscape around us was vast, rocky, lined with glowing veins of lava, and shrouded in darkness. Like a more nightmarish version of the dragon lands under the cover of night. And before I could even think about it, some came crashing by us and into a cavern beyond the cliff we stood on. It was large and draconian in form and was promptly followed by yet another matching entity that seemed to be pursuing it. Seconds later, they both rose from the chasm with a roar and began to grapple and bite at each other. Dragons...but something was off. They were shrouded in dark veils... Too stretchy and malleable as if composed of shadows. "Yeah... Maybe this isn't just a stressful dream..."

They were not the only ones. The entire dark canyon before us was filled with towering shadow dragons duking it out and generally engaging in wanton violent or rowdy behavior. And on a small plateau in the middle of it all was her. Ember stood with the Bloodstone Scepter raised high in her hand, the gemstone glowing brightly as she bellowed with her voice echoing around the canyon. "Enough of this! Stop! I command you as the Dragon Lord! Cease this at once!"

She looked so small in comparison to these towering shadows... So desperate to get some semblance of control over the chaos around her. I looked at Nightmare Moon while she looked at me. We nodded in understanding before she used the teleportation spell to transport us to the plateau that Ember stood atop. In frustration, the Dragon Lord unleashed a blast of fire from her jaws and into one of the brawling shadows. It barely phased him, but that was enough to get their attention. They finally stopped, but only because their attention was being focused on Ember.

We looked up at the towering shadowy dragons, their grinning maws and narrowing eyes glowing like torches in the night. They were all smirking with some even beginning to chuckle mockingly. "Well, if it isn't daddy's little girl!"

"Shut up! I may be lacking in the experience my father had, but I am still the Dragon Lord! And I command you all to stand down!" Ember roared with scepter held high as if desperately trying to invoke her authority. Instead of complying, her shadowy subjects only laughed.

Another one of the shadows pointed down at Ember while grinning cruelly at her. "Awww, the princess thinks she's a big girl now!"

Another one of the towering shadows cackled with a hand on his gut, "I think she's forgotten what it means to be a dragon. Maybe if she remembered, she would grow a few inches!"

I could see the wrath and confidence in Ember's eyes beginning to waver. She continued to bark demands at her subjects, commanding them to obey her. But they only continued to mock her. And as the moments went by... Either they were growing bigger, or Ember was shrinking before us. Just such a feeling of no control over the situation... Finally, tears streaming down her face, Ember let out a scream as she threw the Bloodstone Scepter to the ground and roared at the sky. "Why... Why won't you ever listen to me?! Listen! LISTEN TO MEEEEE!!!!!"

"I've seen enough." Nightmare Moon growled before her horn was coated by a fiercely billowing and glowing blue aura. Seconds later, the entire landscape before us was wiped away by a rapidly sweeping wall of white. The air became still. There was nothing to see or hear. As if the entire expanse of Ember's dreaming mind had been wiped clean. It was just an empty white canvas. And all that remained of that dream was Ember herself.

The Dragon Lord remained curled up upon the flat white floor, whimpering pathetically and bitterly with a hand over her eyes. Curled up into a ball, it was as if she was trying to hide from whatever had just been tormenting her. I was unsure of what to think or say. I never imagined I would see her in such a vulnerable position. But Nightmare Moon soon whispered into my ear, "Go to her. She needs a friend to turn to."

And so I did. I walked up behind Ember with only faint echoing footsteps reaching my ears. I dropped to a knee and gently stroked my fingers over her arm. "Hey... They're gone now. It's OK..."

Ever so slowly, Ember pulled her hand away from her eyes and turned to look at me. Though her look of pain became one of shock once she recognized me. She gasped before pushing herself up and jumping back with a flap of her wings. "You?! Why... How... Where...are...we?"

It was only then that Ember realized what had happened to where she was. Eyes opened wide, she glanced around at the immense white void around us. "Huh... Less oppressive...but still creepy... What happened here?"

"We still right where you were, Dragon Lord. We stand in the expanses our your dreaming mind." Nightmare Moon explained as she stepped forward. "Your mind was most troubled and I decided that you had suffered enough. So I returned your dreaming mind to a blank slate."

"You can do that? Oh, right... Princess of Dreams. Comes with the territory, I guess..." Ember mumbled as she crossed her arms with her eyes looking elsewhere. She then cast a glance at me while I said nothing. Ember pointed at me and asked, "Then...why is he here? Shouldn't he have been wiped away too?"

"Actually, I'm the real me. I'm visiting your dream thanks to Nightmare Moon. We're...uh...sharing a dream, if you will." I tried to explain while starting to think Ember still did not want to see me. She did not smile or reach out to me once since my arrival.

"You mean... You're here. Right now. Not just a figment of my imagination...but the same guy I met today?" Ember asked in utter confusion as she held her hands out and gestured with one and then the other before bringing them together. "So you're saying... You can take one person who is dreaming...and bring them to someone else's dream...and let them share a dream? Together? Am I getting this right?"

"When you can travel the dreamscape like I can, yes. I can pluck a dreamer from their dream and place them in another's dream so they may experience one together. And your dreams will become much more lucid as a result. You feel most aware, do you not?" Nightmare Moon explained to the much less enlightened Dragon Lord.

"Now that you mention it... I still feel myself breathing... I feel the floor under my feet. And I even feel kind of hungry..." Ember grumbled while looking herself over. "Are you sure I'm not awake right now? I'm really dreaming? Because I swear I can't tell the difference."

"Yeah, you are. I've done this enough times to know that we're both really asleep right now." I replied while experienced enough with the concept to know this was not some farce. "You'll wake up in a while. Don't worry."

"If you say so..." Ember muttered before pointing right at me. "Then...why are you here?"

"Do you not want me here?" I asked while still feeling a sting from her tone of voice. She was not upset anymore, but that was a most commanding glare she was giving me.

"I didn't say that. But why are you here?" She asked again without losing her tone.

I thought out my response carefully before I said anything. "I... I was wondering if you were OK. So I decided to pay you a visit."

Ember just crossed her arms and looked away. She still appeared to be bitter over what I said last time. I then asked, "Did I say something that upset you?"

She let out a growl of a sigh before looking at me out of the corner of her eye. "Can we...just...not talk about that right now? If you drop the subject, you can stick around."

"But...do you even want me here?" I asked while trying to figure out what she even wanted from this.

Ember's body language became more...difficult to ascertain. She stopped crossing her arms and looked increasingly troubled as she fidgeted and even grasped her opposite arm with a hand. Her lack of words told me what I needed to know. She was not happy to see me. She was only tolerating my presence. Realizing that I was wasting my time, I turned to Nightmare Moon. "She doesn't want me here. We should go."

Nightmare Moon responded with a nod. But as we began to turn away, something grabbed my hand. "No! You can stay! Really!"

Still not entirely convinced, I began to pull away. But as I did, Ember began to plea with anxiety in her voice. "Aren't you listening?! I said... Why aren't you listening to me?! Please, listen...!"

I stopped. Those words... And what she said before the nightmare was wiped away. When I turned to look back at her, I received a shock. Ember was on her knees. Tears building at the edge of her eyes. As if on the verge of panic. Not even Smolder ever looked so fragile at such a moment. And so I turned to her as spoke softly. "All right... I'll listen. I'll stay."

I dropped to one knee since I could see Ember was not ready to stand. As I reached out to her, she reached out to me. And we held each other. Her brow against my chest, she whispered with a shakiness to her voice. "You really are the only one who listens..."

"Yeah... I'm good at that..." I said for what was likely the second time. Knowing that a creepy empty void like the one we were in would not be good for our sanity, I looked towards Nightmare Moon. "Could you please...set up some more pleasant scenery? Anything at all?"

She cast me a smirk as if she had the perfect idea. With a flash of her horn's magic, the world around us was painted to life. And the world that we were placed in was...beautiful and fitting. Towering hills kissed in the dark blue of the night with a full moon and countless stars providing just enough light over the landscape. Tall glowing mushrooms and bell flowers dotted the landscape while glistening gently flowing brooks trickled nearby. It was truly what many would think of if asked what would a dream land in the night would look like. "Is this to your liking?"

"I think you're very lucky Disney doesn't know about this." I said in a joking manner. "But yes, this is beautiful. Good place for a relaxing midnight stroll."

The Princess of Dreams smiled as she said, "This environment is a favorite of Luna and I. A little haven when we just want to get away from it all after sundown."

"I kinda got that feeling... And you both have good taste." I replied before stroking my hand over Ember's head. I found that the blue spines along her scalp and down the back of her head were much more flexible than they appeared and could even be pressed right down along her scalp. No wonder she was able to fit them inside her helmet. "Hey... You OK?"

"Mmhm... I'm...a bit better now." Ember mumbled before she finally lifted her head to look at me. It was then that she saw what had become of her surroundings and quickly turned her head to look around. And in doing so, she jammed one of her horns right into my cheek!

"Agh! What the?!" I yelled as the point pierced my flesh. Did it knock out one of my teeth in the process?! I completely did not see it coming and immediately released Ember from my grasp as my hand clutched at the side of my face.

"Wha...?! Oh my god, I'm so sorry!" Ember shrieked as bits of my blood stained the tip of her horn. Already in a delicate emotional state, tears were quick to form at the edges of her eyes. "I didn't mean to! Are you OK?! Is it bad?!"

Thankfully, Nightmare Moon was quick to come to my aid. In a flash of ethereal light, I found that the pain was gone. I did not feel any blood on my fingers. I could no longer taste blood in my mouth. This was her dominion and she decided I was not to remain in pain. "That was most unexpected. Are you well?"

"Yeah... Yeah, there's nothing wrong now." I muttered with a sigh as the rush from the pain faded. No signs of damage at all, but I could still see a few drops of my own blood on the tip of Ember's horn. "I...didn't think those could be so dangerous."

Ember was breathing lightly while still rattled over the damage her horn did to me just from the act of sharply turning her head. It had probably never happened to anyone before. Even though I was the one who got hurt, she was much more rattled about it than I was. She held her hands low as if ready to hold them up to ward off a threat. "Really, I... I didn't mean to... Are you OK? I didn't... I wasn't trying to..."

"It's cool... Really, I'm fine... Thank goodness that didn't happen in the real world." I said quickly to reassure her while feeling so amazingly relieved that such a thing happened in a realm where there are no consequences. I guess it helped that there was no malice in that move and that I did not even see it. I barely even knew what hit me.

Ember calmed down as she brought a hand to her horn. She looked at it out of the corner of her eye before saying softly, "I'll be more careful..."

"Actually, I may have a solution for that." Nightmare Moon said before her horn cast another spell. And in a flash of light, both of Ember's horns were coated in...something that looked like a cross between socks and oven mitts coated in polka dots. All I could do was stare while tempted to laugh.

Ember glanced left and right at the simple yet unfitting padding Nightmare Moon had outfitted her horns with. She cast us both a very dry scowl as she asked, "Really?"

"That should provide sufficient padding in case such an accident happens again." The Princess of Dreams explained while failing to hide a smirk. She then stepped back and said, "Shall I leave you two alone for now?"

The scowl on Ember's face faded as she averted her gaze. This was her dream. Whatever happened was up to her. The Dragon Lord soon nodded gently as she said, "Yeah... Sure."

Without a word, Nightmare Moon took to the night sky and flew off over the vast beautiful landscape she had weaved for us. I then took a moment to survey our location. Ember and I were situated on a little peninsula that jutted out into the middle of a small pond the brooks fed into. I looked to Ember and asked, "So...what now?"

Ember scanned the moonlit horizon and the landscape nearest to us. She dragged her fingers through the gently flowing water and said, "I think I'll just take a look around."

I sat where I was and watched as Ember stood up and walked past me. A path was nearby that led through a forest path nearby. My intention was to allow her to do whatever she wished while I stayed where I was. But barely twenty paces away from me, Ember turned back to look at me. "You coming?"

"Huh? Oh, sure." I retorted while climbing to my feet. I then followed her into the path through the forest and was dazzled to find even more glowing giant flowers and mushrooms that shone in a rainbow of colors. Truly something that felt distinctly dreamlike despite the fact that this dreamscape was virtually indistinguishable from reality. I said nothing as we strolled along, just taking in the relaxing sights around us.

Ember led us along, her pace slow and steady while very quiet. I think she was still reeling from the very unpleasant dream she had been experiencing before I showed up. Eventually, she looked back at me and asked, "Are there really places like this outside the dragon lands?"

"Probably... I mean it's hard to say, but a world full of all sorts of magical properties like Equestria is bound to have some pretty fantastical sights like this somewhere." I replied while glancing at her. Ember never once smiled, but she seemed relaxed enough at the time. Although I eventually felt the need to ask an important question. "Those shadows back there... The ones you were yelling at... You wanna talk about it? I'll listen."

"You saw that, huh?" Ember asked before she looked away from me. "They almost never listen to me. No one does. I don't know if it's because I'm too small, too young, or even because I'm a female. They just...don't...respect me. And I don't know what I'm doing wrong that my father did right."

I could see her hands clench into fists. Frustration was taking hold. "I know what I'm doing. I know I'm smarter than every last one of those boulderheads. But they still just... Do you even know what that's like? Knowing that you know what's best for a bunch of idiots, but no one listens?"

I would have been lying if I had denied that, but her words brought up some unpleasant memories. "Yeah... I do. It's...really demoralizing."

Ember's fingers uncurled as she turned to look at me over her shoulder with only the faint glow of the moon above and the luminescent flora around us illuminating our forms. "You...do know?"

All I did was nod before looking away. "It sucks. Even when you know what you're saying is true, it's nothing short of demoralizing when no one listens to you. Maybe they just don't want to acknowledge your words. Maybe what you have to say is something they don't want to hear. But it gets so demoralizing after a while. Makes you wonder why you even bother if what you say won't make a difference..."

I said nothing else. And Ember said nothing as well. At lest for a moment. I noticed her look away from me with a hand clutching her arm before she said quietly, "I'm sorry..."

"For what?" I asked while not entirely certain where this coming from. She already apologized for accidentally puncturing my cheek with her horn.

"For not listening..." She muttered with a hint of shame to her voice. Ember did not even look at me. "You said something important... And I didn't listen... And I told you to leave..."

That... She regretted that? Even so, I knew she did not want to discuss that conversation. "We don't have to talk about that if you don't want to."

"Thanks..." Ember said before letting out a sigh. I decided not to say anything else for a while. I did not want to upset her on such a bad night.

We continued down the forest path while I kept my mouth shut. Ember was probably finding the experience relaxing. I was almost expecting some dancing fairies to cross our path at some point. We did eventually emerge from the forest and found ourselves walking along a brook with fireflies dancing in the silver rays of the moon.

I was very tempted to compliment Ember as she walked along. She just looked so beautiful in the moonlight. So graceful too, whether she was aware of it or not. Although I think she was starting to take notice of my prolonged silence. She looked back at me and said, "If you're mad at me, you don't have to stick around..."

"No, I'm not mad... I'm actually kind of worried about you." I replied while not exactly happy myself. We both had our fair share of troubles and neither of us had really forgotten about them.

Ember did not seem to expect my response and looked away as if embarrassed that she had made the wrong assumption. After a minute or so more of walking along, she once again looked back at me. "You make me worried when you don't talk for this long..."

"I do? Oh... Well... Um..." I muttered while trying to find something to say. My eyes scanned Ember as her blue scales almost glowed in the rays of the moon. "You...look lovely in the moonlight."

"Stop saying that..." She grumbled while crossing her arms and looking away. "You know that's not true... Dragons aren't supposed to be beautiful."

I decided to at least humor her and as well as try a bit of reverse psychology. "Oh... Well... In that case, you look absolutely repulsive in the moonlight."

That got about as much of a response as I was expecting. She suddenly glared at me while raising her voice. "Oh, come on! I wasn't telling you to go completely in the other direction!"

We shared a quiet stare for a moment before crooked grimaces lined our lips. We laughed. Somehow, that little exchange brought us a burst of much needed levity. Right after that, Ember took a seat at the water's edge. Although the way she sat down was more like a sitting canine due to the way her legs' joints worked. I took a seat beside her as well to just relax and watch the fireflies dance through the air. With her hands on the ground, I started to reach for one almost on instinct, but hesitated. I guess I just wanted a hand to hold. However, Ember noticed my gesture and said, "I almost expected your hands to be...bigger without your gauntlets."

"Oh, really? Yeah, those things do make the hands look bulky, huh?" I asked while not expecting that observation from her. She cracked an amused smirk with her mood having been boosted. Although when I once again brought my hand near hers, she returned the gesture and took my hand into hers.

Her touch was warmer than I expected. Even through her scales, I felt warmth that was comparable to my own. But I then noticed her start to frown. "So...soft... Tender... These...aren't the hands of a warrior."

"Yeah... I guess they're not." I said quietly. She was not the first to make that observation, but I was still not expecting her to notice.

"Then...why? Why were you wearing armor and carrying a sword when you're not...even...?" Ember asked while turning to me.

"I don't really have an answer for that." I replied while not wanting to have to think about the ordeal that would be waiting for me once I woke up. This dream world was a means of escaping my problems, not for recalling them.

Ember seemed to understand and dropped the subject. We did not speak for some time, but her grasp on my hand did not relent. Although in due time, a quiver ran through the world. Ember was quick to notice and asked, "Did you feel that?"

I nodded as I looked over at her. "Yeah... It's about time to wake up."

"Oh..." She muttered while a look of distress filled her eyes. I was hardly surprised. She probably had a lot of unpleasant crap to deal with after waking up. "Then...this is goodbye?"

"Yeah... Just because we're sharing a dream doesn't mean we'll be right next to each other when we wake up." I explained while feeling my mood drop. I too was reluctant to wake up just yet.

She let out a long sigh of disappointment. Without even looking at me, she spoke softly. "I enjoyed our time together..."

"Me too..." I muttered as the world quivered again. It would not be long now. As I felt the world beginning to unravel, I turned to Ember and asked, "I know you told me to leave, but...are you sure you don't want me to return?"

Ember said nothing at first. Her eyes wandered while she looked away as if trying to find an answer. Just as she looked at me and her lips began to part in order to speak, she was engulfed with a bright light. Next thing I knew, I was gazing at a familiar ceiling.

I felt so unfulfilled. Like I should have felt more rested than I was, but I wanted to go back to sleep and return to the dream I was having. Moments later, I felt a kiss upon my cheek. "Did you dream well, my dear?"

I weakly turned my head until I was looking at Nightmare Moon as she lay beside me in bed. I think she could tell I was not really in the best mood. I let out a sigh as I said, "I don't know... I think it might be best that I don't try to seek out Ember again... Not like there's anything I can do for her."

"I understand... Not every friendship lasts forever. The briefest friendships are the easiest to move on from when they falter, so take some comfort in that at the very least." She said to me while starting to rise from bed. "Take your time. I shall start on breakfast soon."

For much of the morning, I have been chronicling the rest of this entry. Just trying to get myself back up to speed after such an unfulfilling night. By this point, I really do not even know what to think of Ember anymore. Poor girl has a lot on her plate, but it is not like there is anything I can do about that blighted land. I certainly have no desire to return to such a hostile area. Probably best just to move on and forget that place.

I feel like things are only going to get bleaker from here on out. Here is hoping there is indeed a light at the end of the tunnel as well as an easy return ticket for Ponyville. All I can do is keep heading east and hope for the best. At least Nightmare Moon is still with me.

I think that will be all for now. Time to suit up and head out.

The Land of Silence

Not much of note has occurred over the past couple of days. The day after we departed the land of the dragons, Nightmare Moon and I continued on our way east while she periodically went off to forage for more wild fruits to help keep our food supplies going. And while crossing the Empty Plains has been relaxing and the natural beauty of this vast land has been a pleasant distraction, the emptiness of the plains has been a double-edged sword. The silence and the knowledge of how far I am from civilization or even just a friendly face aside from Nightmare Moon is just so oppressive. Even as I converse with myself while no one is around, I can only hope that this lonely trek does not end up driving me mad.

Thankfully, on the third day after departing the dragon lands, things finally started to get interesting again. In the morning after departing our portable cottage, Nightmare Moon once again departed to forage across the plains. And as I continued on, I eventually passed through a forest. Quiet, but with uneven wild trees which sported thick roots that often reached above the surface of the ground. I suppose I should expect as much from a land that has not been tended to in over a millennium.

At one point, I passed by a tree that had some roots reaching up through the ground so hard on one side that it created a small hill. In hindsight, I should have just gone around it. Instead, I vaulted over it with a jump. But while it seemed there was solid ground on the other side, I instead slipped on some shifty debris and fell right down a large hole that had been carved out of the ground!

"What the hell?! Gah, ow, dang it!" I yelped before I had any opportunity to stop myself. I took quite a tumble as the pit rounded out into an earthen tube of sorts before I rolled into a heap. I remained still after the clattering tumble I took, rattled and disorientated. "Ugh... Where did that come from... Not the kind of interesting change of pace I was hoping for..."

I started to roll onto my knees and attempted to used the Lunar Shield for leverage and push myself up. "Whatever... Gotta be a way out of... AGH!!! What the hell is that?!"

Just trying to stand triggered a sharp pain in my left foot. Much to my frustration, I found that I had twisted my ankle in the fall. Even trying to wiggle my foot put me in pain. "No... Oh crap, how am I gonna get anything done like this?! Do I even have enough time to heal?!"

I cursed my luck. One little accident out of nowhere and I was completely unable to even so much as stand and fight in my condition. What was I going to do? How was I even going to continue on in this state? Would Nightmare Moon even be able to find me if I were to try and call her?

I tried to calm down and think rationally about the situation. My foot only had a dull ache in it so long as I kept it still. I surveyed my surroundings. I was now in a small earthen tunnel that was apparently the result of a type of sink hole. Or maybe the result of burrowing creatures in the past combined with natural erosion. There was even moss growing here and there.

When I looked at the Lunar Shield on my left arm, I suddenly had an idea. I removed it from my arm and set it on the ground before me. I then crawled onto it and held the two brass clasps meant for my arm as if they were handles. "OK, let's see if this works..."

I tried casting the levitation spell on it as the whole thing was coated in a blue billowing aura. And sure enough, I willed it to float a few inches off the ground. It was just barely big enough to hold my entire body. While keeping my head low, I willed the shield to slowly float forward and down the tunnel in the hopes of finding a way out. "Not the most conventional way to travel..."

I did not go far before something began to seem off. The dark and dingy earthen tunnel started to become brighter. Was I already nearing a way out? I tried to remain focused enough to maintain the levitation spell needed to lift my shield while trying to keep my foot still. I must have looked beyond silly while just floating along on my knees. I was impressed I was able to fit down that tunnel.

My eyes were directed to the ground more often than not as I tried to be mindful of any low obstacles jutting out of the ground that might trip up the Lunar Shield and send me falling flat on my face. But when I finally did look up and see ahead... "Huh? Whoa, where'd this come from?"

The tunnel had expanded outward into a wide and cozy alcove that was rich in vegetation. Mostly flowers as light filled the chamber while butterflies flittered about. Truly beautiful. Fluttershy would love to see such a thing. But as I surveyed this beautiful little slice of paradise carved out of the ground itself, I saw something. Or rather...someone.

I froze. I was not at all prepared to come across intelligent life out on the Empty Plains. And yet, there she stood. Surrounded by an ethereal glow was a lone unicorn mare as she was surrounded by fluttering butterflies and beetles with shimmering carapaces. Her form was taller than the average mare, her build slender and elegant. This mare was a creature of beauty, to be sure. And as she looked my way with pale blue eyes, she spoke with a soft quiet voice that contained hints of some sort of foreign accent. "Oh my... I was not expecting to receive a guest out here upon the plains."

In my awe, I momentarily lost my magical grip on the Lunar Shield as it fell a few inches to the floor and sent me falling forward in a rattling clank in my armor. I immediately gazed up at this creature before me. Her coat was of a faint pinkish hue while fading into an almost white color down to her hooves. Her long flowing mane and tail of malachite green billowed through the air without the aid of wind in a manner not unlike those of the royal family. Her cutie mark depicted a cloud of a pale green hue, but her horn... It was quite long and had a distinct curve to it while ending in a pronounced point. This was...not a normal unicorn. Where did she come from? Who was she? And why out there on the Empty Plains, more than likely hundreds of miles from home?

Her eyes scanned me while remaining rooted to where I had found her. A look of concern filled her face as she asked, "Your kind has been absent from these plains for so very long... You must be here for a grave reason."

"Yeah... I... I am. Something is coming. And... Ow!" I yelped as I momentarily forgot about my twisted ankle when I tried to stand and immediately fell to my side as my helmet rolled off my head. "Although...I'm not going anywhere like this..."

"Oh, you poor thing. You've been wounded? That won't do." She said softly before I found myself in the grasp of sturdy roots and vines as I was lifted from the floor. More vines extended from the earthen ceiling as they formed a hammock that I soon found myself held in like a sling. With a bit of work, the roots slid off my armored boot and the sock on my foot. I winced at the sight of my exposed foot. The flesh around my ankle was already turning an ugly shade of yellow as a bruise was beginning to form. "Such a severe sprain. You are most fortunate you happened upon me so soon."

"You a doctor?" I asked while starting to understand I had nothing to fear from this mysterious mare. Not like I was in any condition to make a run for it.

"In a sense, yes." She replied while maintaining a constant calm smile. Vines coated in leaves and flowers wrapped around my foot while they constantly glowed with magical energies. Once my foot was wrapped, I could feel a cooling effect as if the juices of aloe vera had been applied. I let out a sigh as the soreness quickly faded away. And once my foot had been released, I looked on in surprise. The bruise was gone. As too was the pain. My injury had been completely mended. I flexed my foot every which way I could. There was no pain or stiffness. "There. You should be well now."

"I... Wow, I don't know what you did, but that really worked." I exclaimed while so very relieved that I was already able to stand again. I quickly pulled my sock and armored boot back on and stood up right as the vines that had been supporting me retracted back from whence they came. "But...who are you? Where'd you even come from? I thought there isn't any kind of society out here on the Empty Plains..."

The unicorn mare only smiled at me as she stepped backwards while I could see that the earthen chamber before me was beginning to grow even brighter. "I have been like this for some time. I spread beauty wherever I can. And there are few places so consistently filled with raw natural beauty as the Empty Plains. So I have come to call this land my home."

I was beginning to suspect the creature before me may not have even been a unicorn at all. Some sort of spirit? Maybe even...a ghost? Before I could say anything else, she frowned at me with a look of unease. "But I have detected a shift in the land recently. A foul force travels west from deep within the Empty Plains. This disturbance can only mean an ill omen for all of Equestria. Are you here because of it?"

I feared as much. So there was indeed something out there approaching from the east. At least then I knew for certain that I was not on a wild goose chase. I was made all the more grateful that I was already back into fighting shape. "Yes... I don't know what to expect, but I'm here to at least try to stop it."

"Then I will impede you no longer." She said with a confident smile. She seemed to have faith in my words. As she spoke further, the mare was utterly engulfed by the glow that emanated from her. "Go forth, child. This world needs you."

I began to reach out for her, but once the glow faded, she was gone. The chamber had lost its almost ethereal sense of wonder, but remained lush with fluttering butterflies and flowering plant life. And ahead of me was a way out with sunshine shining in. But as I placed my helmet back upon my head and returned the Lunar Shield to my left arm, my only thoughts were of the beautiful creature who had come to me in my time of need. "Was that a phantom...?"

Knowing it would do me no good to dwell too hard on what I had just seen, especially now that I had been informed that a very real threat was indeed approaching from the east, I walked ahead and out of the cavity in the earth. I found myself standing outside of an earthen cave that was still in the forest. Although the bright light revealed that I had reached the edge of the forest. And I was not alone. Nightmare Moon suddenly descended from beyond the canopy and glanced left and right. She soon looked back at me and called out to me. "Ah, there you are! Did something happen? I sensed quite a few collisions against your shield."

I walked over to her with a brisk pace while glad to see she would have still found me had I not found that other mysterious mare first. "Yeah, I took a nasty tumble through a hole in the ground I did not anticipate."

"Yes, I can see that... I can't recall the last time your armor was caked with patches of moist earth." She replied while casting me a cockeyed stare, reminding me that my armor could use a quick rinse now. "But surely you are well? You did not hurt yourself, did you?"

"I...kind of did. Twisted my ankle real bad. But..." I began to explain while knowing I was in no pain of any sort. Rather than reveal exactly who I saw, I then asked, "Tell me. Are there any legends or myths of spirits or ghosts haunting the Empty Plains? Any strange supernatural phenomenon?"

Nightmare Moon was distracted from the mention of my injury while her eyes looked up at nothing in particular as she pondered my words. "No... No, not that I am aware of... If anything strange has happened out here, no one in the world would know of it. The Empty Plains have not been consistently monitored in centuries. Why do you ask?"

"Because...I think I saw some sort of ghost or spirit. She had the form of a unicorn, but was tall and with a billowing green mane and a long curved horn. She healed my ankle with some natural herbs or possibly some sort of healing magic. Does that description sound familiar at all?" I explained while hoping to get some answers on who I had just spoken to.

Nightmare Moon's eyes went wide as she seemed to recognize some of what I described. "A unicorn mare? Out here? Preposterous... But... A curved horn, you say? That is a distinct trait of unicorns who hail from far to the east. Well beyond the Empty Plains. And you say you saw one out here?"

"The Far East? We've traveled that far already?!" I exclaimed while wondering just how much track of time I had lost. I thought for sure we had only covered a few hundred miles at most by then. The very notion of having covered so much ground that we had overshot our destination that hard was ridiculous.

"What?! No, no, of course not! The eastern land those unicorns hail from is thousands of miles away from Canterlot. It would take much too long for us to get there, even when carried upon our wings." Nightmare Moon concurred while she shook her head. "But truly. You saw one?"

"I have no idea. She bid me farewell and vanished in a bright glow." I replied while starting to think I was never going to get a concise answer on that encounter.

A long sigh escaped Nightmare Moon's nostrils as she looked visibly frustrated by her lack of answers. "I feel like I should know more of what you speak of, but...nothing comes to mind. Perhaps I am forgetting something, but I cannot imagine who or what you may have seen."

It was then that I remembered something important that wraith had said to me. "Oh, wait... She did mention that something doesn't feel right about the Empty Plains anymore. Something about a foul presence actually approaching from the east."

My royal friend's eyes went wide. "There is? Well then, we must continue to press on. Now that we have confirmed there is an enemy force marching for Canterlot, we have a better grasp of what to look for."

"Yeah... Guess we should get moving then." I said while starting to feel the faint pangs of hunger. It was close to lunch time. "Say... You found anything good out there? I don't want to stop to cook anything, but I could use a bite."

"Fitting that you mention that. Here." The Princess of Dreams said while her levitation magic opened her saddlebags before a few apples rose out. "I found some wild apple trees. These should hold you until this evening."

"Wild apples, huh? Sweet. Thanks." I said before taking one in my right hand while cradling the others in my left arm. "You heading out to forage some more?"

"I suppose I could, but would you rather I accompany you for a time? The choice is yours." She replied while waiting patiently for an answer. While foraging would likely be the wiser course of action, I suspected that she really did want to spend some time in my company. It can get lonely out on the Empty Plains.

"Actually, considering what just happened when I was alone... Yeah, I think I'd prefer to have someone with me for a little while. Just in case I have a nasty tumble again." I spoke while Nightmare Moon cast me a smile. Now that I was at the edge of the forest, I continued on upon the open plains while eating my way through one apple after the other. Nightmare Moon stayed close to me as we walked along, the two of us partaking in fresh fruit for a snack.

I left the useless apple cores scattered on the ground as I finished them one by one under the assumption that something else would get some use out of them. We engaged in simple chitchat for a while as we ventured through a particularly vast meadow. But just as we were getting into a conversation over Twilight Sparkle's drinking habits, I lost my train of thought as something passed right in front of me. "Wha... Who was..."

"Hm? Is something amiss?" Nightmare Moon asked while I glanced left and right. Something just passed in front of me and was now gone before I could even get a look at it. At that time, I failed to notice the sky darkening. Nor did I notice the air pressure change as the telltale signs of a rain storm was approaching.

"I thought... I could have sworn I saw...that." I replied as yet another apparition passed before me. And another. And yet another. Phantoms. But not like that mare who healed me. No... Walking along. Doing their own thing. Going about their business with an unseen environment while visibly translucent as if out of sync with reality. Clad in attire that was more than a millennium out of date, I stared aghast at what I saw before me. Members of my own kind. Humans.

I drove myself to walk forward. To keep moving as a light downpour of rain splattered against my armor. There was something...disquieting about seeing my own kind after so long in a land without them. Even if they were merely silent ghostly apparitions that more than likely could not see us. Why was I seeing this? Was this where a city used to stand? And how was I seeing this while Nightmare Moon could only glance about in confusion? Was this...the Element of Humanity's doing?

"James... What is that you see? I see nothing out here... I hear nothing besides the rain. What do you see?" My royal friend asked while completely blind to the visions before me.

These people... These remnants of a time long past. They carried invisible baskets. Leaned on nonexistent tables and vendor stalls. Laughed at wordless conversations and jokes. And reached down to what I could only assume were visiting ponies and other smaller members of Equestrian society that did not resonate with my human soul. I was seeing the human citizens who came before, but not their home itself. Men and women... Innocent children who did not no better. All I could say to my friend was, "I think...I'm seeing...ghosts of the past..."

"Ghosts...?" Nightmare Moon asked quietly before she finally reached out to me with her wing. The instant the tip touched my pauldron, she let out a gasp as she glanced from side to side. "By the stars... Why... Is this the Element's doing? Longing...for better days?"

I felt so uncomfortable in that land of a forgotten era. I walked along where the road used to be. Surrounded by dozens of human shades as they reenacted what was likely an ordinary day of their lives eons before I ever set foot in Equestria. Even though I could not see them, I could tell that some of these humans were interacting with individuals significantly smaller than themselves. Not pets, but people who were clearly not one of their own. And it made my heart heavy to see just how happy they had been at one time as just another race of people in the grand scheme of things in this wonderful world. "I just don't understand, Nightmare Moon... Is this really what human nature is all about? Never being satisfied with what you have? Always wanting more, regardless of who you have to crush to get it?"

"I wish I could answer that, my friend... I truly do." The Princess of Dreams muttered while never once taking her wing off of me. "I fear human nature is something my kind may never be able to truly grasp. No matter how similar we may become, we ponies are not and never will be human."

An uncomfortable thought filled my head as I beheld the ghosts of who came before me. "Do you think I would've been swayed by the emperor if I had been around back then...?"

At first, there were no words. Nothing but the sound of the rain falling around us. But Nightmare Moon soon leaned against me as if trying to provide me with reassurance. "I most certainly hope not..."

I could not bear to look at this reminder of what had been any longer. It almost felt like the Element of Humanity was taunting me with this glimpse into a time when it was still young. "Let's get outta here... I don't need to see this right now."

Together, we spread our wings and took to the rainy sky in defiance of the falling water. The rainfall was not heavy and we had little difficulty staying aloft in the air. If birds can fly in the rain, so too could we.

The rain did not continue for much longer. Even the sun started to come out before long. By then, we had set down at the far end of the meadow while I let out a long sigh. I hated the thought of what must have happened once the human population of this world was tempted by the darker side of their very nature. I could not understand why though. What more could they have wanted in this world? How hard is it to be satisfied in a world that is as realistically close as one can get to living in a proper utopia?

Nightmare Moon shook the rain from her mane as I looked around. Wherever that city had been before being reclaimed by nature, it was nowhere to be seen from where we were by then. She then asked, "Do you...need some time to yourself for now?"

I did not want to sound ungrateful for her company, but I was not in the mood for conversation at that time. I looked at her out of the corner of my eye as I muttered, "Yeah... I think I could use some time alone with my thoughts."

She took no offense to my insistence. Nightmare Moon brought the tip of her wing to my chin, lifting my face gently. "You know how to call me. Take care, my dear."

"You too..." I mumbled before watching her take to the clearing sky and soar to the northwest. And so I began to wander east again. After a couple of hours of wandering and chatting with myself for the sake of entertaining myself and even just venting over unpleasant thoughts and ideas that had come to mind, I came across a large patch of trees. Not quite thick enough to be a proper forest. Just some woods to venture through.

This time, I was much more cautious with where I stepped. The thinner foliage made it easier to make out what was around me, but I actively made certain to step around anything that got in my way that could potentially trip me up. I eventually saw the trees ahead me start to make way for a valley. But once I reached the edge and paused to survey the vast dip in the land before me, I suddenly saw something out there. Something that prompted me to duck back into the woods while carefully scanning the distance. "Whoa, hold up... Something out there?"

I could have sworn I saw something out there that should not be there. And after taking another look, I saw it. Way out there in the valley, I could see something moving out there through the expanse of nothing. It was small. And its body language was very familiar to me. While much too far away from me to make out any significant details, I recognized how the creature was moving. That was a pony at full trot.

This did not add up. There was no way there could be a village or town out there while so isolated from the rest of Equestria. Certainly not without anyone in the royal family knowing about it. Was that just some solitary explorer? I watched with intense interest and saw that the lone equine was approaching a massive hill situated in the valley that was completely encrusted with a thick forest. It brought to mind that of Taum Sauk Mountain from back home on Earth. I wonder how long it has been since I hiked across that mountain... I would probably have a much better time now than I did as a child.

Before long, the lone pony disappeared into the forest at the base of the mountain. And all I could do was stand at the edge of the woods and stare at the mountain ahead of me. I was utterly perplexed. Who was that? And why were they out there? "Well, this can't be right. There shouldn't be anyone out here in the first place."

My curiosity was far too strong. I could not let this little observation escape my notice. I had to investigate. I took to the air and swooped down over the valley before I landed where I thought I had seen that lone pony enter the forest. At least until I realized I was not really able to pinpoint exactly where they had disappeared from my sight. I spent the next several minutes wandering back and forth to look for a path. That eventually got sorted out when I found a dirt path leading through the trees that showed signs of frequent use. Far too much use for just one wayward pony. "Curious... Who could even be living out here?"

Satisfied that I was getting somewhere, I entered the forest while staying on the path. I heard wild bird calls and even the hammering of woodpeckers searching for a meal under some fresh bark. It was a welcome change from the silence of the Empty Plains. Even the air was starting to smell a little different. And when I eventually rounded a bend, I was greeted by a sight that only further confused me. It was no longer just a forest path. I was entering a bamboo grove. "Whoa, hold on... This... Sheesh, did we really not go that far east already?"

This type of flora could not possibly be native to the Empty Plains. It had to have been imported and allowed to grow there. Not that I did not appreciate it. The towering thin trees around me gave the air a certain type of tranquility that I did not get from any other forest I had passed through thus far. My thoughts went back to that mysterious mare who healed my foot. Was I approaching her home? Was she not a ghost at all and just a reclusive mage? With my curiosity driving me on, I continued down the path in no hurry while thoroughly enjoying this change of scenery.

It was a long walk. Probably twenty minutes in length from the start of the forest path to the very end of it. And when I finally reached the end of the path, I stared in wonderment at what I was seeing. "Heeeey... This is different."

I was not greeted by a lone cabin or hut in a clearing. Instead, I was bearing witness to a type of village out in a vast clearing on that mountain. A village that looked like it did not belong there. The look of the place had a distinct jungle vibe to it. While I did not see anymore bamboo, the wild and towering trees there did not look native at all. Even the air smelled different from everywhere else I had been. It looked more like a jungle than a forest. Wooden houses were built in the trees and connected by rope bridges. Houses with rounded walls and thatched roofs composed of massive leaves instead of traditional thatch. Some homes were even carved out of mounds of earth in the ground. Glistening clear streams of fresh water flowed through the village and there was even a fountain or two situated in shallow basins that seemed to be small ponds. Thoroughly impressed with what I was seeing, I removed my helmet and cradled it in my left arm. "Wow... Beautiful. I wonder how long this has been here."

I walked through the village as I surveyed my surroundings. In that time, I had completely forgotten about that nameless spectral mare and that lone pony I had followed into the place. My wonder with the unique appearance of my surroundings began to diminish as I remembered why I was there. There should have been someone nearby. It was a village, after all. I should have seen someone by then. Where did that pony go?

I looked around at my surroundings while trying to determine if the place had been abandoned. I quickly deduced that this was not a strangely well preserved ruin. The village was in very good shape with no signs of decay in the structures or any signs of overgrowth. And yet, no one was around. At all. "Hm... Is it nap time?"

I saw that the various homes around me did have windows. Maybe if I were to knock, someone would answer. "A village of wild ponies... Or maybe zebras? No, they live to the south, not to the east..."

Confusion and curiosity commanded my mind. I stared at a house carved out of a dome of earth and held my right hand to my chin. What should I do? Perhaps I should just leave. There was no one there. No reason to stick around. Or perhaps Nightmare Moon would recognize the place? Deciding to try and give her a call, I tapped on the front of the Lunar Shield with my fist a few times as if knocking on a door. But after the third series of taps, I thought I noticed something to my left that had been all but concealed from my view by the Lunar Shield itself. "What the... Whoa, where'd you come from?!"

Sure enough, a pony had been standing there while looking up at me in silence. Was she the same one I had seen before? Regardless of whether she was or not, I was quick to see that the pony before me was a mare. But...I had never seen a mare like her before. Her coat consisted of an extremely pale hue of yellowish green as she gazed at me with calm or even bored gold eyes. She had exposed cloven hooves that were as green as jade. Her ears were unusually long and ended in darkened tips. Her vibrant orange mane and tail were very striking, being almost leonine in nature with her mane draping over her shoulders like a full head of wild hair. Her tail's dock was much longer than that of a normal pony with the hairs being quite long. She had some fluffy fetlocks on the back of her front legs above the wrist and tufts of her vibrant orange hair right on the backs of her hind legs were the shin meets the knee. A horn reached up from her brow and had the look of polished dark mahogany wood with a pair of chevron markings set into it that were an almost red color. The 'horn' branched off at one point with one tip being longer than the other. But what caught my eye most were a row of scales covering the middle of her face down to the tip of her nose that reached up and over the sides of her scalp where her mane did not cover. Along her back were more jade scales that looked as smooth and shiny as those of a snake. What was this strange creature?

The two of us shared a long stare. But where I was bewildered as to what she was and where she had come from, she constantly maintained a rarely blinking stare of utter indifference. So stoic... Not a word was spoken. But just as I was starting to find the will to inquire where we were and what she is, I noticed something out of the corner of my eye. Another one of those strange ponies. She was approaching me at a relaxed walk while showing a matching bored stare that mirrored the one worn by her neighbor. And another. And then another. As I looked around me, I was alarmed to see at least a few dozen of these strange ponies just coming out of the woodwork. And they all had the same face. The same look in their eyes. It was...creepy... What had I stumbled upon?!

I felt a sense of mild panic come over me. I was very quickly surrounded by these silent creatures. "Whoa... Hey, easy! I'm not here to cause trouble!"

They all stared in silence. Not one of them had anything to say. They seldom blinked. Were they trying to creep me out? I was convinced I should not draw my sword. I did not want to give them a reason to think I was a threat. But as I observed the many strange ponies of many different colors that felt fitting for those living in such a verdant location, it started to click with me. I had never heard of or seen them before, but... The way they looked. Their leonine tails and manes. Their horns having the look of something growing out of a tree. Their cloven hooves and the scales that coated their backs. Only one word came to mind. "You're all...kirin."

My words did not illicit much of a response. The many little kirin around me maintained their completely stoic expressions of unwavering silence, but many did tilt their heads to one side as if to convey that they were curious of how I knew of such a word. Not that they would understand if I tried to explain that there are myths of kirin back on Earth. Although I was quick to notice that no two of them had identical horns. They all looked slightly different in shape with some branching out in more than one direction along the lengths. "OK... So...there's a hidden village of kirin way out here on the Empty Plains... I guess you don't want me here?"

They said nothing, but I then noticed that all the kirin standing before me turned their gazes towards something else. Something...behind me. And when I turned around, there she stood. Another kirin, but easily the tallest and most beautiful of them all. The matriarch of the village, I was sure. She stood before me, eye to eye. The same height and proportions that I would expect from the Equestrian royal family. "Um... You're in charge here, ma'am?"

I was truly impressed with the beauty of the creature before me. While she was every bit as silent and stoic as her people, the kirin matriarch exuded a type of grace and elegance the others simply did not have. Her tail was so long and slender, the long tuft of hair at end consisting of glorious hues of dark and light emerald green. Her coat consisted of a sandy gray. Her crimson eyes complimented her green mane nicely and she even seemed to be wearing eyeshadow that matched the lighter shades of green in her hair. The scales lining her back and the center of her face were a pale, almost white, shade of green. As were her cloven hooves. Almost like wilted leaves. And extending from her brow was a most impressive horn that sported a pronounced branching point along the backside, the two chevron markings being much more spread out than those on the other kirin. And held in place at her horn's base was a simple gold circlet that ended in two upward points near her ears. As I beheld this beautiful yet silent creature, I was hoping that Nightmare Moon heard my call and would be arriving soon. I was not certain of how to diffuse this situation.

I too joined in their rampant silence. I decided to just shut up and stay quiet until someone would tell me...something. The kirin matriarch began to slowly circle me without ever breaking eye contact. She seldom blinked and would change direction while never not carrying herself with grace. The two of us were boxed in by the many kirin around us. She eventually came to a stop and stared at me without a word. But right as I was wondering what would happen next, she leaned forward and brought the side of her head to mine as that luxurious curly mane of hers caressed my face. And in her mane... The scent of pine trees. "Whoa... That's...um...nice?"

She then pulled away while she and her people continued to maintain those looks of perfect stoicism. I noticed her eyes glance down before something most unexpected happened. The red chevron runes on her horn were filled with a brilliant green glow. As deep and green as pine needles. Was that...magic? Convinced that she was on the verge of carrying out a show of force, I quietly said, "Listen... If you don't want me here, I can just go. I won't tell anyone what I saw. I'll never mention...eh?"

It was only then that I saw what was happening. My right hand was being lifted by a matching glittering aura that I recognized all too well. Magic. While not unicorns, it would seem that the horn of a kirin carries the same magic-casting properties of that of a unicorn. And the magic aura surrounding my armored hand matched the glow filling the runes on the kirin matriarch's horn. She eventually turned my hand so that my palm was facing her head. Only then did she release her grasp on me. She stood there. As if waiting for something.

This almost felt like some sort of test. I was convinced that she wanted something from me. And so I very cautiously brought the palm of my hand to the side of her face. The matriarch tilted her head to rest her jaw in my grasp while I very gently caressed her. "I hope the plating on my fingertips isn't too uncomfortable..."

She closed her eyes and let out a long quiet sigh. As if she was really enjoying my touch. And the way she was doing that... It was as if she knew what I was and what I could do with my hand. Before long, she opened her eyes again. And this time, her stoic face showed a quiet serene smile. This almost startled me as I saw this subtle change. I then looked down at the other kirin as they watched in silence while their leader's face continued to be held in my hand. My eyes fell upon the kirin mare who had been the first to approach me. And seconds later, she too lost that stoic gaze. Entirely. That blank gaze became one of delight as her eyes opened wide while she showed a huge grin. She then suddenly looked around and called out, "It's all right, ladies! He's good!"

All in unison, every last kirin there abandoned their stoic facade as their faces and eyes lit up like a field of rapidly blooming flowers. They started to gather around me while a murmur of voices filled the air. That show of silence was just a charade? I then turned my gaze to the matriarch before me, who continued to maintain a look of serenity as she smiled at me. And then, she spoke to me with such a lovely and elegant voice. "My sincerest apologies if we alarmed you, wanderer. It has been so very long since we last had a visitor of your kind. Welcome, friend."

My kind? They...knew what I was? As if to only jump onto the subject, the kirin who first approached me jumped over to me and stood tall on her hind legs with her hooves resting against me for support. "Is it true?! Are you human?! You've gotta be, right?! You have the face! And the hair all over your head! And standing so tall on two legs! Please tell me you're one! I'm the only mare here who's never seen one!"

When I turned to face the extremely curious mare, she sat on her haunches and placed her front hooves together as if to pray. I heard her muttering with eyes closed, "Please, please, pleeeeease be one..."

This got a bit of a crooked smirk out of me. From completely stoic to being not too far removed from how Pinkie Pie is most of the time. Still, I provided an honest answer. "Yes, I am human."

"Yeeeeeesssss!!!" She shrieked in delight while jumping straight up in exactly the same manner Pinkie Pie would do. Upon landing, she pointed at her neighbors with a huge grin on her face. "In your face, girls! Now I've finally seen one!"

Rather than take offense, everyone just laughed at the silly kirin while she started to prance about me in utter glee. "I've heard so much! But I've never seen your kind before! Yes, yes, yes, yes, I can finally say I've seen one!"

I just watched her in amusement while she danced around me. It almost felt like a return to normalcy, being surrounded by colorful people with equally colorful personalities. However, what she said... She was the only one there who had never seen a human? But that would mean...the others had?

Right before I could even question such an observation, a shadow suddenly passed over us. The many kirin around me glanced up in stunned silence. But instead of displaying a false show of stoicism, they appeared alarmed. We all gazed skyward and through the gaps in the canopy. Quite a bit of sunlight was shining down on us, though I never could have seen the gaps in the canopy from out on the plains. The kirin matriarch then looked at me with her eyes opened wider than they had been before. "Were you followed?"

"No, I was entirely alone when I came here. Although..." I replied before gazing upward. A dark form passed overhead again, being nothing more than a black silhouette against the sun. It was only then that I remembered how I had tapped away on the Lunar Shield right before I had been approached. "Oh wait, it's her! It's fine, she's with me."

"She...?" The matriarch asked before the form above us dropped through the canopy with wings spread. In response, all of the kirin gathered into a cluster while their leader got between them and their unexpected visitor. It was just Nightmare Moon as she came in for a landing, but the kirin were waiting for signs of trouble with their leader standing ready to defend them.

"You called, James? And where are... Wait..." The Princess of Dreams began to ask before she took note of our surroundings. I decided to wait for her to finish before saying anything else. And when her eyes fell upon the kirin matriarch beside me, her face lit up in pleasant surprise. "Rain Shine! It has been centuries!"

All of the kirin looked on with gazes and mutterings of confusion. Rain Shine? That is her name? I could swear I had heard that name at some point... But the kirin matriarch still recoiled in shock as her crimson eyes opened wide. "I...beg your pardon? Have we met...?"

"Yes, we have! It has been too long, old friend." Nightmare Moon approached while beginning to cast her armor aside piece by piece. Although she did come to a stop once she was bare. Probably since the kirin kept backing away from her in uncertainty. I quickly guessed why. And she too was quick to see the reason. "Oh... Yes, you would not recognize me. I suppose I should explain."

Rain Shine tilted her head to one side in confusion. "Hmm... You say you know me, and yet I do not know you. But your form... It...brings to mind Celestia and Luna. Are you related to them?"

"Yes, old friend. Although... How do I explain in a way you would understand..." Nightmare Moon muttered as she averted her gaze in thought for a moment. "Here... I was Luna at one time. But due to...circumstances that we still do not have answers for, she and I went from being one to becoming two. Luna still lives and she is well. But I... All you need to know is that she and Celestia are my sisters. I am Nightmare Moon. The Princess of Dreams. And it is a pleasure to finally meet you."

While the kirin still looked quite confused about the entire situation, Rain Shine began to approach the dark princess. "I... I see. I do not fully comprehend the situation, but..."

She then looked at me, probably with the understanding that Nightmare Moon and I knew each other. I nodded and said, "She's legit. Really, I've even seen her and them on their thrones back in Canterlot."

"Canter...lot...?" Rain Shine asked while the other kirin looked equally confused. Just how ancient are those kirin? And how long have they been out of touch with the rest of the world?

"It became the capital city of Equestria some time ago. It is where my sisters and I reign from." Nightmare Moon explained while remaining where she was. We were their guests, so it should be up to them over whether or not one should approach.

"Ah... I see. Only so many words reach this far into the Empty Plains." Rain Shine said before she smiled. She then stepped towards Nightmare Moon and lowered her horn with a bowed head. The Princess of Dreams replied in kind, lowering her head so that their horns crossed. "Then it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, your highness."

All of the other kirin came trotting forward to their princess and flocked around her in greeting. All except for the first one who approached me. I was quick to notice that she remained by my side while her neighbors flocked around their princess. "Um... Yes?"

Her eyes remained wide in wonder as she spoke to me with a voice that held some majestic depth in spite of her youthful energy. "Am I staring? I guess I do that a lot when I'm just so... I mean really! I finally got to meet you! Everyone else in the Grove of Silence has met humans at least once, but I never got the chance! Where have you all been?! We've been listening with ears to the ground for centuries, but we never..."

She finally came to an awkward pause as I think the kirin mare understood she was bombarding me with too much information far too soon. My host then let out an uneasy chuckle before rolling her eyes at her own excessive enthusiasm. "Anyway... I never even introduced myself. And I don't even know your name. The name's Autumn Blaze. And you?"

"It's James..." I retorted while still trying to take in this entire situation. Although I was grateful to finally be back in some semblance of civilization. The presence of the kirin was not so unlike that of the ponies back in Ponyville. It felt good to be in a situation that felt pleasantly familiar.

"Oooh, James! There's something so awesomely simple about human names. Quick and succinct!" Autumn Blaze replied with gusto I really would not expect out of anyone who was not Pinkie Pie. Or maybe Silverstream. God, I miss those two... "So, what brings you out here? You're a looong way off the grid out here."

I could not ignore the similarities any longer. "You remind me way too much of Pinkie Pie right now..."

The response I got from Autumn could not have been more fitting. She tilted her head to the side in confusion as she asked, "Wait, I do? And you're seriously friends with a pie? Wow, I didn't know humans had such weird taste in friends! Do you eat your pie friends too?"

I brought a fist to my mouth as I failed to suppress a snicker. Predictable as that response was, it was still amusing. Right around then, Nightmare Moon walked my way with the rest of the kirin walking along with her. Their leader stepped forward while casting me a most inviting and serene smile. "I have not even truly introduced myself to you, honored guest. I am Rain Shine. Chieftain of the kirin community here in the Grove of Silence. It is a pleasure."

They were being incredibly welcoming towards me for being someone who wandered right into their village entirely by chance. Probably an even warmer welcome than what I got when I happened to show up in Ponyville on my first day in Equestria. Instead of observing me from a distance out of curiosity, they came right up to me. Even if they... It was only then that I remembered the extremely unsettling show of constant stoicism they displayed when I first arrived. "Yeah... Uh... It's good to be here. Although...what was with that weird silent treatment when I first got here?"

Every last one of the kirin around us burst into unified nervous and embarrassed mumbling and giggling. As if they all knew they had overreacted to something. Rain Shine too seemed a bit reluctant about it, but she still explained herself to me. "Our sincerest apologies about that. When we detected your approach while carrying weapons of war, we had to approach with caution. Did we frighten you?"

"No, I wouldn't say that. It was kinda creepy how you all came up to me like that when I wasn't looking, so if you were trying to keep me from lashing out, it worked." I explained while not really surprised that they would be extra cautious around a surprise visitor. "Although really, I meant no harm. I really wasn't expecting to find anyone alive out here on the Empty Plains."

"Yes, it does get lonely out here. Lonely...and quiet. But now that you are here..." Rain Shine replied before glancing around at her people with a smile. "What are we waiting for, my people? We have guests."

At those words, all of the kirin happily began to scatter as if to set to work on some sort of task. Rain Shine made her way past me as she too joined in. I have to say every last one of those kirin were utterly adorable. Except for Rain Shine. That mare is nothing but pure unfiltered beauty. But as Nightmare Moon stepped up beside me, I started to notice something about our hosts. The general structure of their jaws and faces. The way their hips bobbed as they walked. I looked towards my royal friend and said quietly, "These kirin... They're all female."

"You only just now noticed?" Nightmare Moon said with a knowing smirk. "The kirin are a female exclusive race. You will not find a single stallion among them."

And just as I was starting to think the discussion of that topic was already over, Nightmare Moon dropped another bit of surprising information on me. "They are also the longest lived race in the world. With an average lifespan of five thousand years."

"Five thousand?!" I yelped as my mortal mind could barely comprehend such a thing. Yes, I get dragons live a long time and they kind of have an unspoken reputation for longevity, but five thousand years for a kirin? Although this did answer one question. "Wait... Huh... I guess that would explain why they remember when humanity still had a place in this world... Do they know what happened?"

Nightmare Moon shook her head with a solemn frown on her lips. "Thankfully, no. The emperor's armies spared the Grove of Silence for some reason."

Again, that name... The Empty Plains. The Vulture's Roost. And now the Grove of Silence. The naming conventions of this vast land all carry a tragic air of desolation and even death. It only made me appreciate the presence of the kirin all the more. I was immensely happy to find this port in the storm during our trek across the plains. But before I could even inquire about it, Autumn Blaze came bounding my way. "Oh hey! Can I give you something to hang your armor on?"

Before I could say anything, Nightmare Moon spoke first. "Actually, if you could conjure an earthen basin, that would suffice."

"That's it? OK then, I'm on it." Autumn replied as a beautiful icy blue glow filled the chevron runes on her horn. Much to my surprise, the earth between us began to shift as it rose and formed a crater of sorts like you might see on the moon itself. "There you go! But are you sure that's all you need?"

"Um... How exactly does that magic work?" I asked while starting to wonder if kirin magic is fundamentally different in function to unicorn magic. I saw from Rain Shine that they can use the basic levitation spell, but was there more to it?

"Huh? Don't you see magic used often enough to... Ooooooh, I get it." Autumn said while chuckling at the question. "That's something special about us kirin! Our magic is tied to the earth itself. We're...uh... What's that fancy word? Um... Meh, whatever! But we have a special connection to the ground and all the plants and flowers that grow from them. In fact, that's how we've been keeping up with modern events ever since the plains went empty!"

"Hold up. You... Um... You can listen in on what happens around the world.....through plants?!" I asked in bewilderment as this was probably the most outlandish revelation I had heard of in some time. And when considering the fantastical nature of Equestria in general, that is saying something!

"Sure can! Here, lemme take a listen and see what's up." Autumn said before using her magic to summon a freshly sprouted bell flower up out of the ground beside her. It stopped growing when it reaching her ear while Autumn leaned in close to the flower as if it was an auditory speaker. "Hmmm... Ooh? Hey, it sounds like Sapphire Shores just released a new album!"

"That's...um...nice?" I muttered while really unsure of what to even think of what I was seeing. Just...wow. That is weird. The kirin are a bunch of plant whisperers.

"Yep, it sure is! And it's let us keep in touch with the other kirin communities way out back east. We might be really isolated out here on the Empty Plains, but we're not entirely out of the loop out here." Autumn Blaze explained as the new flower swayed in the breeze. "Although it would be nice if these plants could describe more than what they pick up. They make great listeners, but they're not too good at actually seeing what's going on out there."

"Huh... I guess that makes sense." I muttered with my arms crossed. I was very tempted to ask if she could relay to me any news the local flora might have detected around Ponyville, but I wanted to avoid any temptations that may entice me to cut my losses and return home before finishing the job I set out to do. Having decided that I had delayed long enough, I set aside my shield and my helmet before stepping into the earthy basin before me. "Anyway, give me a minute here."

"Huh? Why are... Whoa, how're you doing that?! That stuff is melting?!" Autumn exclaimed as my enchanted armor began to liquefy before her eyes and slide down off my body and into a puddle at my feet. I then stepped out of the basin with not a drop of liquid metal sticking to my socks. All the while, Autumn Blaze closely eyed the swirling mix of three colors in the basin. "Wow... What have we been missing out on? I had no idea they figured out how to store armor in a liquid state."

"Actually, that suit is one of a kind. No other armor in the world can do that." I explained while starting to remove my socks so they would not get dirty on the bare ground. It felt good to just relax and walk in my bare feet now that Nightmare Moon and I had been welcomed into this little haven. "Just don't let anyone touch that stuff, all right? It isn't picky about who wears it and will suit up anyone who touches it."

"It isn't? OK, I'm on it!" Autumn Blaze retorted before she summoned a ring of bamboo stalks around the basin. Not tall enough to prevent me from peering over it, but no one would be stepping into there from then on. "There we go. And it's hard to miss, so you won't be forgetting where you left it."

"Most clever, Autumn Blaze." Nightmare Moon finally spoke up after staying silent for a bit too long. She then took the time to prop up the Lunar Shield against the ring of bamboo just to make it even easier to notice. I then dropped my socks onto my helmet and set it next to the shield as well.

Autumn then trotted over to me and nuzzled her head and soft full mane against my thigh and hip. "Anything else you need, James?"

"Eh... You feeling friendly or something? Not used to ponies doing that..." I muttered while unsure of how to respond to this sudden display of physical affection.

"Well, I'm not exactly a pony. I'm a kirin. And..." She said again before nuzzling her head against me. "I'm picking up some reeeeeally good vibes from you."

I cracked a crooked grimace. What were these kirin? The hippies of Equestria? Nightmare Moon looked like she was trying to not laugh at the face I was making, but Rain Shine then approached with a smile while her people were still busy in the village. It looked like they were all setting up a sort of outdoor festival. She then said to me, "What she means is that we kirin hold a special empathy for the spiritual energy that are deprived from the emotions one emits."

"Huh... I guess I should have expected that." I mumbled while idly caressing Autumn's curly mane. It was delightfully soft and voluminous. My touch only made her happier as she nuzzled up to me even further. "Heh... You kirin are just precious. I'm glad I found this place. Really needed a nice break after being out here for a while."

"And we are most blessed that you found us." Rain Shine said tenderly while gazing at me with those vibrant yet serene eyes. There was something...different about how she said that. Even though they had never met me, I was getting the impression that the kirin saw me as more than just a random visitor. There was...something deeper to how they looked at me. Something I could not put my finger on at the time.

It was right then that I remembered one of Autumn Blaze's comments from a moment ago. "You know... With how exotic the flora is around here... And just...the way you look... I get the impression that you and your people are not native to the Empty Plains."

"A keen observation. No, my people and I are not from here. The kirin are native to the regions far to the east. It was my mother, Sequoia Valley, who migrated our community out west to settle where we are now." Rain Shine explained as I scanned my surroundings. With how long kirin can live, surely I must have overlooked someone. But not one of the kirin I saw around us looked even remotely similar to Rain Shine. Nor did any look even remotely elderly. They all looked very youthful. She must have realized what I was looking for and spoke with a more somber tone. "I'm afraid you won't find her here. She has been...gone for some time now."

"Oh... My condolences. I was just sure that... When considering that you kirin live for an average of five thousand years, I was sure she would still be here." I replied while keeping my fingers sliding around in Autumn Blaze's mane. She had her eyes closed and was more interested in my touch than anything Rain Shine had to say at the time.

It was then that Rain Shine revealed a completely unexpected fact about her kind. "Yes, that is correct. For the maidens, at least."

"Come again...?" I asked as that claim caught me entirely by surprise.

"Yes. Only the maidens will live for that long. But should a kirin be blessed with a foal, her lifespan will be cut in half for the sake of her child being gifted with a full life. And this happens for every foal she bears. Five thousand becomes twenty-five hundred, twenty-five hundred becomes one thousand and two hundred and fifty, and so on." Rain Shine said with a more sincere look set upon her beautiful face. She then smiled while gazing down at Autumn while she still nuzzled into my side. "Autumn Blaze here is the newest addition to our community. She was the first...and last kirin to be born among us after the plains went empty."

"I suppose...you don't get many visitors out here." I replied before looking over at Nightmare Moon. "And it sounds like you and your sisters haven't been maintaining direct contact for quite a while."

"You must understand, James. When the Grove of Silence became the only bastion of civilization out here upon the Empty Plains, it was no longer practical to seek it out. It pained us greatly, but we had to leave them to their own devices." Nightmare Moon explained without an ounce of levity in her eyes. She then turned to Rain Shine and said, "We do sorely miss you and your people, old friend. I do hope that in spite of everything, you have been managing well enough out here."

"Think nothing of it, your highness. While visitors are few and far between, we are not exactly isolated. We still listen in on the here and now through the flora of the world and we are still in contact with old friends out east. We kirin are never truly alone when surrounded by nature's blessings." Rain Shine retorted without a shred of ill will in her beautiful voice. She then turned her gaze to me while showing a most inviting smile. "And we are most blessed to receive such special visitors this day."

Again with that heavy praise... I doubted that they were that starved for company if they were not exactly without a means to communicate with people from afar. It was right around then that a few of the kirin from nearby must have finished up their tasks or decided to take a break from them for a moment. They came right up to me and introduced themselves, but they did so in such rapid succession that I did not have time to really absorb the information. I felt kind of bad, really. Especially when they began to follow me along with Autumn Blaze. They would push their heads up under my hand for a stroke, which I all too happily provided.

Something was not right with these kirin. While they did swarm around Nightmare Moon at first, now that we had gotten settled in as guests, I was the one that they kept giving the most attention to. Like...I could just feel something in the air. The kirin flocked around me. And they were just so happy to be with me. And I do not believe it was because I was the first human visitor they have had in centuries. Although I too felt a strange type of harmony in the air towards these little mares. I mean I have always felt comfortable in the presence of ponies, but there was...something more when it came to the kirin. Their presence...made me feel like I belonged, if that makes any sense.

Rain Shine must have noticed how overenthusiastic her people were with them getting a little too clingy. They would not stop talking. When one finished, another would start. They really wanted to get to know me. Finally, Rain Shine stepped forward with a calm smile and spoke to her people. "That's enough for now. We don't want to overwhelm him, no matter how welcome he is in our home. And don't you all still have something to tend to?"

Autumn Blaze laughed as she got the message. "Oh, right! I still need to reevaluate my routine anyway."

With that little reminder, the kirin around me scattered as they galloped away to return to their tasks. They looked very eager to please. Although I noticed something about Autumn Blaze as she went her own way. While she walked and trotted just like the rest of her neighbors, whenever she had to pick up more speed, she would always...prance. Not like a mare, but like a deer. Not that I minded. Her prancing was adorable to behold.

"Something catch your eye?" Rain Shine asked as she came up alongside me. That look of calm serenity never left her face. She really was the embodiment of grace.

"Oh, I'm just observing how adorable your people are. Especially the way Autumn Blaze prances about like that. She seems more like a deer at times than a mare." I replied while seeing Autumn even do a delightful pirouette on her hooves just out of sheer glee. She must have been in such a good mood.

"Well, there is a good reason for that. She was fathered by a stag, after all." Rain Shine replied while I turned my head to look at her. She was not joking at all, but that smile became a subtle smirk as she likely expected me to be very surprised by that revelation.

And I was. "She...was? But... Wait, aren't deer just wild beasts?" I asked while knowing that there is a fine line that separates wild animals from fully sentient life in Equestria. And...those deer that I saw at one point while soaring over the Empty Plains... Could they have been...?

"I do believe she could explain better than I could." Rain Shine said before she looked over to Autumn Blaze while the little mare was reading something off a sheet of parchment. "Autumn Blaze! A moment with you, please?"

The lively little kirin set aside the page on a wooden fruit stall before prancing our way in an excited manner. "Sure! Whatcha need?"

"Our friend here had a few questions for you." Rain Shine replied before gesturing towards me with her hoof. She even used her magic to conjure up a seat of vines for me to sit on so I could at least get comfortable.

Autumn Blaze took the opportunity to come bounding over to me and draped herself across my lap like a happy lapdog. "Sure! Ask me anything. I'm all ears."

"Heh, OK then..." I muttered before glancing over at Nightmare Moon. She was being respectfully silent, although I suspect she may have been just staying quiet for the sake of enjoying the show. She must have known something about our guests that I did not. "Anyway... I gotta say it's adorable the way you prance about like a deer. But...do you have any actual deer blood in you?"

She made no attempt to hide anything from me. "Sure do! Papa was a deer who just happened to show up entirely out of the blue once. Mama and him hit it off really well. And...well, they ended up having me. Papa didn't stay, but he kept coming back all the time to visit and just be in my life."

For just a moment, I saw her chipper personality fade as some somber memories likely surfaced for the first time in a while. "He's...been gone a long time. And Mama's been gone for maybe a hundred years now."

I stroked my hand through her luxuriously curly wild mane as I tried to at least soothe her in some way. "I'm sorry..."

"It's OK... I've never been alone since. I've got friends here and they've always been there for me." Autumn replied before smiling up at me while winking with one eye. "So yeah! I might be a mare, but I'm also part doe."

"That's adorable. But... Um..." I started to say while wondering about her father. "Um... Your father. Could he...talk?"

"Well, duh! How would he and Mama even communicate if he couldn't? He was always a nice guy. Liked to talk about everything he saw out on the plains while he wandered. Kind of quiet most of the time too, but maybe that's just because he generally didn't have much to say when wandering since he was always alone." Autumn Blaze happily revealed to me while more and more questions formed in my mind. Questions I doubted she had any answers for.

I looked towards Nightmare Moon while her smug smile started to fade. "You and your sisters never told me about any deer society out here..."

"That's because..." Nightmare Moon began to say before looking towards Rain Shine. Autumn Blaze failed to notice the shift in tone between us while being distracted by the caresses of my hand through her mane.

Rain Shine's smile faded as her look of serenity became one of somber sincerity. She then whispered to Autumn Blaze while managing to project a facade of pleasantness. "Autumn, why don't you go look up some of your best lines for your routine? I'm sure our guest could use a good laugh."

"Ooh, good idea! Lemme go see what I got. I'll knock you dead tonight, James! Just you wait!" Autumn Blaze said before jumping off my lap and prancing off for that sheet of paper she left behind.

I finally had to look at Rain Shine as I wondered just what that silly mare had in store. She cracked a knowing smirk as she said, "Autumn Blaze is our local comedian. She can always bring out a chuckle when we need it."

"Yeah, I'm not really surprised." I said while already smirking in anticipation for her standup routine. But I was then reminded of the topic at hand as she and Nightmare Moon relaxed upon the ground beside me. This was going to be a long conversation. "So... The deer. Why have I not heard of them until now? They have some sort of society out here?"

"Not anymore, they don't." Nightmare Moon replied while she and her friend showed no sign of happiness. There was likely a good reason no one talks about the deer anymore. "You likely have questions. And we have the answers. But before anything else, I will tell you this. The history of the deer of Equestria is a cautionary tale about pride."

I did not have a good feeling about this. And so Nightmare Moon began to explain to me. "Millennia ago, these plains were not only home to much of Equestria's human population. The valleys and forests were also home to a thriving society of deer. Proud and graceful creatures, they quickly became infamous across the plains for their sheer arrogance. Consumed by pride in ways even the haughtiest of unicorns and cockiest of dragons would be disgusted by. And they especially had a low opinion of their human neighbors that no one else held."

This sounded incomprehensible to me. I know that the Canterlot elite are snobs and that the dragons are a bunch of brutes, but the deer were worse than either of them? They almost sounded like...the worst examples of forest elves from the works of fantasy. Which is a shame since I have always found deer to be elegant and graceful creatures worthy of being adored. To think that such grace would serve as a mantle of unparalleled arrogance... "And how does that explain why their kingdom no longer stands?"

Rain Shine spoke next. "I had not come to be at the time, but my mother spoke of the events. Of all the people on the plains, the deer were the least condescending towards us kirin of the Grove of Silence. Likely because our magical nature was not too dissimilar to their own. To that end, they were tolerated and they would occasionally visit. But one night, a caravan of human travelers arrived who would stop by on their travels time and again. And as always, they were welcomed with open arms as we have always done for our human neighbors. Our deer visitors begrudgingly tolerated their presence, among them being their king."

I started to have a bad feeling of where this was going, but I remained silent as I allowed the kirin matriarch to continue. "Among our human visitors was a boy. A boy my mother adored. And he helped cater to us and our deer guests. But over some slight, the deer king become irate towards the boy...and struck him."

As vague as such a claim was, I felt a chill in the air. Rain Shine spoke with a cool frown on her face, "This was the final straw. My mother would not stand for an assault on a human child in her home. She commanded our deer guests to depart, but they took her words as an offense to their pride. The king threatened war. To which my mother welcomed."

"And...that happened? Why didn't the royal family intervene?" I asked while wondering how such an event could escalate without the likes of Celestia and Luna noticing.

Nightmare Moon turned to me and said, "You must understand, James. This happened long before the proper founding of Equestria through the events of Hearth's Warming Eve. There was no unified leadership for centuries as the people governed themselves. My family was aware of it, but there was naught we could do but watch."

"I...see." I muttered in grim understanding before turning my gaze back to Rain Shine. "So they declared war. And...?"

She nodded while maintaining a gaze of cool disappointment. "The king gathered his men one night. As many as he could. They surrounded this mountain with the intention of purging it down to the last mare. And my mother faced them. Alone."

I did not even have to say anything. The village around me served as proof that she had succeeded in repelling the invaders. I looked on in silence as Rain Shine spoke grimly. "My mother saw to it that they would not advance or escape. Alone, she set the entire surrounding meadow ablaze. And the invading army with it. What few managed to escape were pursued as the flames spread to follow only them. The forests of this section of the Empty Plains were spared, but the forests the deer called home were burned to the ground. Their tainted society and pride crushed, the survivors scattered to the winds. And we never heard from them again."

"And...the deer never truly rebuilt their home?" I asked while still finding the whole story to be rather sad, even if the deer absolutely had that coming.

Nightmare Moon spoke next. "No, they did not. They are one of the very few races that were never properly integrated into modern Equestrian society. While the rest of Equestria's people advanced over time, they never made a comeback. But when considering how they were before, it was likely for the best. These days, the deer wander in very small groups as humble nomads. No more than a few at a time. They are...solitary, but not necessarily unfriendly. If you happen to encounter some, do not be afraid to approach them. They tend to appreciate the company."

"If you say so." I said while turning to look at Rain Shine again. Even if she was not present to witness that sordid affair, she looked unhappy having to speak of it. "Sorry to have asked... I guess your mother just felt you had the right to know?"

Surprisingly, she began to smile. "Oh, it wasn't just her who told me. That boy also spoke of that time as well."

I raised an eyebrow upon hearing that revelation. I also noticed Nightmare Moon smirking at me. As if she knew what was coming. "Wait... You knew that kid? And he told you about that too?"

Rain Shine began to display a rather cunning smirk of her own. "Yes. He told me some years after it happened. By then, the forest and plains that had been scorched had returned to their previous glory. And by then, I simply referred to that boy as 'Father'. As I always had."

My eyes went wide while she smiled at me. I slowly lifted a hand to point at Rain Shine as I started to comprehend what I had just been told. "You mean... He and your mother... You're..."

"Yes, my friend. I have human blood flowing through my veins. As that boy became a man over the years, he and my mother became...something more." Rain Shine said calmly while smiling warmly at me. "In fact many of the kirin mares who reside here had human fathers. They have always been a...favorite of our kind."

I started to recoil a bit from that claim. That gaze she was giving me... And their sheer hospitality towards me... Nightmare Moon suddenly burst into laughter at the face I must have been making at the time while Rain Shine too started laughing heartily. "Oh my goodness, that face...! No, no no no, please do not take that the wrong way! We never had any intention of seducing you, my friend! Truly, we did not."

"Oh... Phew, you had me going there for a second." I said while also finding the assumption funny in hindsight. "But...um... Really? You and your kind...have a penchant for human men?"

"Well, it is not like there are any kirin stallions... We must seek males of other species for the sake of reproduction. Thankfully, our natural longevity insures we have plenty of time to find a beloved. And we are very...receptive towards them as well. Compatibility has never been an issue." Rain Shine explained while failing to hide a bit of a smirk. As if she was trying to mess with me for the sake of a little fun.

I cracked an uneasy grin. It almost felt like she was coming onto me, though that would be too good to be true. I had only just met her. "Really...? Huh, I guess that is something special... I think humans and ponies aren't the most compatible either... But...how exactly and why did you mother bring her people all the way out here? Did the...humans of this world have something to do with it?"

"Actually, yes. Our human neighbors were the entire reason my mother traveled west with her community." Rain Shine replied as I leaned forward in my seat. This was starting to really catch my ear. "As I have said, we kirin are native to the regions to the far east. But as fate would have it, a curious caravan of human merchants eventually managed to reach our land to partake in the trading of goods. And the community under the watch of my mother was the first kirin tribe that they encountered."

"Really? Your people were the ones to make first contact with humanity? Interesting accomplishment to hold. And what then?" I asked while finding the tale interesting enough to compel me to listen further.

"They were happy to make new friends. And the humans were happy to meet us too. But whether it was due to a natural preference or...something deeper, my mother and her people felt a stronger attraction to the men of the caravan. And when the time came for them to depart, our guests almost could not bring themselves to leave." Rain Shine said while looking so nostalgic for some reason. "My mother claimed it was...like an unseen harmonic force could be felt in the presence when in the company of a human. Especially if they were male. A type of drawing to them... And they seemed to feel it too. And when their guests told my mother of where they came from, she discussed the possibility of migrating west to live among them with her tribe. And they all agreed."

I was starting to think there may have been some truth to those words. I could feel something too while among the kirin. I felt...at peace. Happy to be with them. I barely knew them, and yet they made me feel so welcome and wanted. As if there was a feeling in my very soul that made some sort of connection with them. There was just...something I utterly adored about the kirin. And it almost pained me that I could not truly identify the reason. Even so, I tried to stay focused on the story at hand. "And they came all the way out here?"

Rain Shine nodded calmly as she said, "They did. It was a long journey, but we were welcomed with open arms. My mother was granted an audience with the emperor of the humans himself. And they were permitted to choose where they would reside among his people. After searching for some weeks, they found this mountain and founded their own little village upon it. They even brought a few things from home, as I am sure the flora of this mountain may have shown you."

The emperor they spoke of must have preceded the emperor I knew of by many generations. But still... What a way to travel. "You know... The world where I come from, I think I have heard myths of kirin having some sort of connection to human royalty... I guess that kind of makes sense with the natural attraction you speak of."

"Your world? You mean..." Rain Shine asked while not really understanding where I was coming from. "I am not so certain I understand. Do you mean your home from beyond the plains?"

I looked towards Nightmare Moon while she looked back at me. The Princess of Dreams nodded in wordless confirmation that I was permitted to discuss the nature of my presence in Equestria. I looked back at Rain Shine and said, "I'm not originally from this world. I hail from a world called Earth. I was brought to Equestria because... Well... Are you aware of the absence of humanity in this world?"

Rain Shine let out a long sigh as her smile faded. "Yes... We are aware. It happened so long ago, but... The plains went silent as if overnight. Although we did hear the whispers of humankind scattered far across the world. But nowhere near the same volume as before. And even then... One by one, they too went silent... We thought for sure some tragic incident beyond our knowledge had caused humankind to go extinct. Is was a dark time for us..."

However, she then looked at me as that serene smile returned to her face. "But that only made your arrival all the more important. And yet... There is...something about you... Something I cannot put my hoof on... I have met many humans in my time. But...with you..."

She seemed to be struggling to find the right words as Nightmare Moon and I looked on. "When you look at me... Your aura... I am not certain how to describe it. It is as if...the very sight of me fills you with...a sensation of peace. And even that is not entirely a sufficient way of explaining it..."

I was not entirely certain of what she meant by that either. What was so different about me when compared to other humans she had met before my time? However, she then said softly, "But...I will say this... I feel...drawn to you, my friend. As if...you want me to be near you. And not merely in the same kindred spirit we kirin share with humans. Do you feel it too?"

Perhaps that was what I was feeling. The simple joy of being in the presence of the kirin. Was that what I felt? A natural attraction and adoration for them on top of my love of the people of Equestria in general? "Yeah, I... I feel it. Just...being near you...feels pleasant."

The two of us shared a long gaze of silence. I think we both were at a loss for words. But that beautiful creature before me... I felt compelled to approach her. "May I come closer...?"

"Please do. Hold me, if you wish." Rain Shine said softly with her head bowed ever so slightly. So I did. I rose from my seat and stepped forward before falling to my knees and holding her in my arms. The faint scent of pine in her mane as my face rubbed against it... Such tranquility in that simple embrace. "Mmm, your presence... Do you appreciate us?"

"I adore all of you..." I whispered as I quivered in a strange feeling of relief. As if I was finally able to truly relax in the presence of this radiant creature in this haven of a village in the middle of the Empty Plains. After days of wandering, I felt safe. And I especially felt wanted.

"You feel so troubled, my friend... And so very drained... Do you require rest?" Rain Shine whispered to me in that elegant voice. I felt her hoof upon my back, rubbing me tenderly to soothe my spirit.

"Yeah... A nap sounds nice." I muttered to her ear. I suppose I was needing some extra rest after all the time I have spent during this trek across the plains. It takes a lot out of you.

"Then allow me to provide." Rain Shine said before she looked to Nightmare Moon. "If I may trouble you with a request, could I ask you to supervise the others while I tend to our guest here?"

"It would be a pleasure, Rain Shine. I will see to it that they get any assistance or guidance they need." Nightmare Moon replied as she smiled reassuringly at us both. Rain Shine then rose to her feet while I did the same. I then followed the kirin matriarch as she approached the base of one of the towering trees that stood throughout he village.

"Allow me to show you to where you may rest, my friend." She said to me as I felt the earth shift under us. I froze in unease as a circular chunk of earth was lifted from the ground on sturdy vines with us atop it. I looked at Rain Shine to see the runes on her horn filled with the green glow of her magic as we were lifted to the porch that encircled a house situated around the top of the tree. It was the highest tree house in the village and I found the view to be quite impressive once we stepped off and over the porch's guardrails. Rain Shine then pushed the door to the house open as she cast me a smile. "Welcome to my home."

I was almost expecting the home of this kirin matriarch to be almost like a palace. Instead, it was quite homely and cozy. The trunk of the tree stood right at the middle of the home with the rest of the house built around it. The ceiling and floor around the trunk was even sealed to likely keep out rain and potential insects. Even though the furniture around the place looked modern, at least with a rustic or rural feel to them, they still did not look particularly out of place in such a village. "I guess when you can conjure up plants at will, you're never in short supply of cotton or wood."

"That we are not. We are not simple savages out here, regardless of our isolation." Rain Shine replied as I started to circle her humble home with the familiar feel of smooth sanded wood beneath my bare feet. But when I saw her bed, I noticed something hung on the wall above it. A large tapestry of sorts. And depicted upon it was a kirin not unlike Rain Shine standing with hoof reaching out to the hand of a human man who seemed elegantly dressed. But the kirin was clearly not Rain Shine. Her coat was a darker hue and her mane was a bold forest green. And the scales lining her back were a gorgeous blue. The art style seemed consistent with most ancient art styles endemic to the land of the orient back on Earth. Rain Shine took note of my protracted stare and said, "That is my mother. And this was woven to commemorate the successful journey of her people to this land."

"She was beautiful... And is that the emperor who was serving at the time?" I asked while taking a seat upon the bed. I could not quite hear the voices of the kirin milling about in the village below us as only the gentle rushing of leaves the in the forest canopy reached my ears.

"He was. It was an important day." Rain Shine retorted as she used the levitation spell to bring over a large quilt that bore many floral patterns. "Make yourself comfortable. You must be exhausted."

"Yeah, now that you mention it... Like I'm more tired than I should be." I groaned before lying upon the large cushy bed. It was very comfortable, even with the sheets still spread out under me. I could not be bothered to get tucked in under it. Not that I needed to with that quilt draped over me.

Just as I was about to close my eyes while starting at the domed ceiling, Rain Shine approached the side of her bed. "If I may ask a selfish request... May I remain by your side in slumber?"

I admittedly did not entirely expect her to say that. But I could not say no. Her presence alone was comforting. As if my very soul felt at ease around her. "Please... I'd appreciate that."

I watched as the tall and elegant creature before me climbed upon her bed before curling up beside me with her tail draped over my shrouded body and her head right behind mine. I felt her place a kiss upon my head through my hair as she whispered to me. "Rest as long as my must, dear friend. I shall be here when you awaken."

"Thank you..." I muttered as I let out a yawn. At last, I could finally truly relax in a cozy location outside of the uncertainty of the Empty Plains. Especially while in the company of such an angel like Rain Shine. In mere minutes, I soon passed out into a pleasant slumber.

I am not certain how much time passed. Maybe a couple of hours at most. When I awoke, I was greeted by the gentle encompassing embrace of the lovely kirin matriarch slumbering peacefully by my head. I tilted my head back to let my face reach towards her thick green mane to enjoy that subtle pine scent that she had infused in it. Such a refreshing scent. But as I did so, I noticed something else in the air. Something else caught my nose.

I pulled away from Rain Shine and sat up in bed while I set the quilt aside. There was another smell in the air. Something...delicious. Was dinner being prepared? The aroma brought to mind decadent Thai cooking. Stir fry? I could hear the voices of the kirin somewhere below us along with the clinking of metal pots or woks. My mouth was already starting to water. We were going to eat like kings that night. "That smells... Oh man, what else did they bring from the east?"

Before I could even detect her presence, Rain Shine surprised me with a kiss upon my cheek. "Why don't we head on down and show you? You could say our home is a little slice of the east that has migrated west."

I was in no mood to argue with such gourmet treats being prepared. At least that is what my nose was assuming. As I followed my beautiful host off the bed, She looked back at me and asked, "Did you sleep well, my friend?"

"Actually...yeah, I did. I really needed that nap." I replied while flexing my neck. "Really... Thanks for being there with me. I felt.....happier with you by me."

"As did I, my friend." Rain Shine whispered to me as she turned to face me. For a moment, we simply gazed into each other's eyes without a word with the light of the day having turned a lazier shade of orange shining through the canopy beyond the window. I do believe that there was some sort of...inexplicable attraction between us. Just being there in that village made me feel at home. And being in the presence of the kirin only reinforced that feeling. Perhaps she was right. Maybe there truly is a natural symbiotic connection between man and kirin. Rain Shine soon whispered to me, "Your eyes... I have seen many men, but yours... Different somehow... What have you seen before you came to us? The way you look at me... I see appreciation, but also...something more..."

It was a question I did not have at the time. But I did sincerely appreciate being with her. A moment later, we stepped forward and I soon found that incarnation of unfiltered beauty cradled in my arms. She leaned into me as the side of my face rested against her mane. "I don't get it either... But...I'm happy to be here...with you..."

"Dear James... I adore you... Perhaps I have simply forgotten what the company of a man feels like, but...I wish to remain in your arms for as long as I can." Rain Shine whispered to me as her mane rubbed up against my face with that lovely pine scent reaching my nostrils. "Hold me, please... Do not release me..."

I did as I was asked. My arms held that beautiful creature as I basked in her tranquil aura. I felt so drawn to her... I just wanted to hold her. To...love her. I was so confused as well. Why did my heart reach out to this wonderful mare I barely even knew? Was it dangerous? Should I be more cautious? This was all happening so fast...

"Rain... I..." Words escaped my lips as I was filled with such conflicting thoughts. I knew I was not under some sort of spell. Rain Shine herself did not appear entirely sure of herself either as her head pulled away from me so that we may gaze into each other's eyes. A moment of silence passed as we looked at each other with so much uncertainty. For all of her grace, she too looked so vulnerable. "I... I feel like I..."

Finally, words failed me. I could not understand what my heart and soul were telling me. But before I knew it, I felt a touch upon my lips. Our faces drew closer and soon, our lips had joined. Our eyes closed, our lungs simultaneously letting out very long exhales as we basked in each other's presence. A kiss... My first with a kirin. A kirin I barely knew, yet my soul seemed convinced I should not reject her.

It was oh so brief, yet filled me with such a sense of fulfillment and belonging. We soon pulled away as my mind and heart tried to understand what I was feeling. "I don't... I wish I knew what I was feeling... You just make me feel...at peace."

"No, don't feel the need to explain yourself. I too am...confused." She whispered to me as we once again settled into an embrace. "I have seen many human men. Felt their lips upon mine. Felt love come and go between us. But you... What is it about you that sets you apart from them? I feel something...more from you than I felt from them... I feel...so compelled to find out... Because...you make me feel...so appreciated."

"I do appreciate you... I appreciate everyone here. You've made me feel so welcome and wanted... Even moreso than I did on my first day in Ponyville." I whispered to the beautiful mare in my arms. "I don't have an answer though... Not yet. Maybe someday, but not now."

"Yes... No point in pondering over it too much now... This is only your first day among us. We should not pressure you with difficult questions." Rain Shine whispered to me as we all too reluctantly stepped back from each other. I felt a sense of emptiness as my arms released her. In my soul, I wanted to step forward and hold her again. She even lifted a hoof from the floor to step forward, but refrained from doing so at the last second. Rain Shine then inhaled deeply through her nostrils as if to distract herself with the aroma of whatever was cooking down in the village. "Mm... Perhaps a hot meal will soothe our bodies and minds. And they must surely be nearly done. Shall we head on down?"

"Yeah, that smell is getting me hungry too. Let's go." I replied while also starting to feel my hunger starting to suppress my other thoughts. I stepped outside with her while once again, a cluster of vines reached up out of the ground far below and brought an earthen platform to the porch for us to board and ride down. And once I stepped off with Rain Shine, I was greeted by what I could only describe as an outdoor kitchen having been set up with most of the kirin in the village manning multiple stalls with woks and pots set above small fire pits filled with mostly bluish flames. And it all... It all had the look and smell of exotic Asian cuisine. "Ooooh man, that all looks amazing!"

"If there's one thing we pride ourselves on, it's the immense amount of flavor our heritage's cuisine contains. I can promise you that you're in for a treat." Rain Shine said with a knowing smirk. I think she knew exactly what I was in for and was almost cocky about her anticipation. Nightmare Moon soon approached us as the kirin cooks prepared to roll out the red carpet for our taste buds. "Ah, Nightmare...Moon? That's your name, yes? Have my people been accommodating?"

"Yes, it's been a pleasure overseeing them. And... Excuse me a moment." The Princess of Dreams retorted before bringing her wrist to her lips and...wiping something away. "Ack, I can barely contain myself! All of this looks so scrumptious that I can barely resist helping myself to some samples!"

All I could do was laugh at Nightmare Moon's treacherous appetite betraying her regal poise. Even Rain Shine got a hearty chuckle out of her guest's predicament. "Ohohoho, my goodness! Has it truly been so long since you last tasted what the east has to offer?"

A crooked grimace crossed Nightmare Moon's face. "I have...not really had enough time to make any diplomatic visits that far from Canterlot quite yet... It's only been barely more than a year since I took my place beside my sisters upon the throne."

"Then that gives us the honor of being the first to serve you such gourmet delights! You are in for a treat, your highness." Rain Shine said while flashing her a knowing wink. "Now then, let us see what is on the menu tonight..."

Nightmare Moon stepped aside while Rain Shine passed her. In the meantime, Nightmare Moon turned to me and asked, "Did you have a pleasant nap?"

"Mmhm, very pleasant. Rain Shine was...a very accommodating host." I replied while being mindful to not bring up that moment of...unexplainable intimacy we shared. "It feels like...the kirin really are just wonderful people by nature. I haven't felt this welcomed and at home right off the bat since meeting the hippogriffs on Capricorn Island."

"Yes, the kirin are very hospitable, aren't they? Truth be told, they are easily among the most peace-loving people in the world. The kirin are not at all predisposed to feelings of rage." Nightmare Moon said before casting me a smirk. "Which is certainly for the best. It would be wise to not go out of your way to make the kirin angry. You would not like them when they are angry."

"Why? What happens when they get angry?" I asked almost on reflex while feeling like she was hinting at something I could not comprehend.

The Princess of Dreams only response with an even more impish smirk. "Oh, you don't want to know. Just be certain to never antagonize them. The most beautiful of flowers can at times produce the most lethal of poisons."

I slowly turned my head to look at the many kirin cooking away at their outdoor kitchen stalls. My eyes fell upon the flames under the pots and woks. That almost mystical hue of blue that composed most of the fire... Did they conjure that up themselves? Were they able to generate fire magic of a unique polarity? And if that little warning I had just heard was of any connection... "Uh... Heheh... Sure. I'll be good to them. Don't...um...want them sending a wall of flames after me."

"Wise choice. Now then, why don't you make yourself comfortable? I am sure dinner will be served within the hour." Nightmare Moon said before she turned away from me and began to approach Rain Shine in the distance.

Seconds later, I was approached by Autumn Blaze again. "Hey there! Haven't seen you around for a couple of hours. Were you napping somewhere?"

"Actually, yeah. Rain Shine let me nap in her place. And I really needed it." I replied while noticing Autumn starting to give me a bit of an inquisitive stare. "Um... What's with that look?"

"Are you suuuure that's all that happened up there?" The chatty kirin mare asked while leaning a bit closer to me. Almost as if she was trying to mess with me.

"Whoa, hey! We didn't get kinky or anything like that! I get you kirin really dig human men, but I barely even know her. We just took a nap together. Nothing more." I barked while taking a few steps back. The thought of being seduced out of nowhere so soon after arrival was nothing short of a sleazy thought. My standards are higher than that.

Autumn Blaze let out a laugh while she grinned at me. "Oh, I'm just messing with you! Kinda comes with the territory when you're the local standup. And I've even got my routine figured out for the evening!"

I just shrugged my shoulders at that claim. "I don't normally frequent comedy halls, but I'm sure you'll get a chuckle out of me tonight."

"Oh, first-timers are always easy targets. I can guarantee you'll have a good time." She said with an eager retort. But she then looked to her left and said, "Actually, the reason I came over here... There's something I really wanna show you before dinner is ready. Come on! This way!"

"Huh?! Oh, uh... Sure! Wait up!" I called out as she went from a quick trot to prancing away from me. Indeed, as soon as she needed to accelerate beyond a trot, that mare would begin to hop and prance like a doe. I had to break into a jog to keep up.

Autumn Blaze led me to the edge of the village and down a path through the forest. I thought she was leading me back out of the village at first, but I was quick to notice that we were going up a gentle slope instead of descending the path that I had taken up the mountain in the first place. She would slow down to a trot if she started to get too far ahead, but would start prancing on ahead once I had closed the distance. I was very glad to see the path was smoothed out from lots of use. That made it much easier on my bare feet.

Finally, I could see the trees starting to make way up ahead of us. Autumn reached the end of the path before I could and turned back to look at me with a smile on her face. "Come on! You gotta see this!"

"What're we even looking...for... Whoa..." I asked before coming to a stop. The path reached out to a cliffside facing west that led to a drop right back down into the forest that covered the mountain. I could not have seen it from where I was when I first approached the mountain, but the view was very clear from where we were. And our arrival's timing could not have been better. The sky was right in the middle of a sunset as that glowing orb of light slowly descended over the western horizon. "I see why you waited until now to call me up here... Excellent place to watch the sunset."

"I know, right?! This is one of my favorite places to relax at this time of day." Autumn Blaze replied before she set herself down near the edge of the cliff and looked out over the Empty Plains with the dimming light being cast over the fields before us. Her perky voice deepened further as she began to speak with a much more inflective tone as her mood...softened significantly. "Just the way the sun fades over the horizon... Knowing that somewhere way out there, morning is coming right as night begins. Like after a long day, the sun is saying that no matter how rough things get, it'll see us tomorrow after the moon watches over us to take a load of and just...chill for a night. Sunsets...just take all your problems away, don't they?"

"I guess it depends on who you ask...but that is still a lovely thing to say." I said while getting comfortable on the ground beside her. Now that we were alone, it had gotten so quiet. I had been all but surrounded by those happy kirin minutes ago, but now I was all alone with just one. The chattiest of them all, but now even she had reached the point where she could not find any words to speak. At least for a moment.

"Anything you wanna talk about? Anything you wanna say?" Autumn Blaze eventually asked as she glanced at me from the corner of her eye.

I let out a sigh as I tried to find a topic to discuss, but the encroaching silence of our isolation coupled with the soothing sunset left me mostly at a loss of words. "Um... Not really. I listen better than I talk, to be honest."

"You do, huh? Then I think we'll be getting along just fine. I love people who listen when I talk." My host replied while cracking a delighted smile. She then looked out at the horizon as she said, "Like I said, I've never met a human until today. I've heard such good things about them, but never actually got to meet one. And...I'm really glad I got to meet you."

"Likewise, Autumn. You kirin are all good people. I'm glad I found you." I retorted with genuine sincerity. I truly felt at home among those wonderful mares.

"Yeah... I can feel that." Autumn Blaze said softly. Almost uncharacteristically so. Her tone drew my attention. When I looked at her, she looked right back at me with a more subdued smile. The runes on her horn lit up as they were filled with that beautiful icy blue glow. "I know I said I'm getting some really good vibes off you, but... I get this strange feeling that...humans like you are rare. Like...I don't really get it. Like...you really...appreciate us in ways others don't..."

"I think Rain Shine said something like that too." I said while still at a loss of what she meant by that, especially as someone who had never even encountered a human until she met me. I knew that the humans of long ago were on very good terms with the rest of the people of Equestria, but I could not really understand how I could be different from them.

"She did, huh? Funny... I wonder why we get that feeling..." Autumn Blaze muttered while she closed her eyes. "I don't get it myself, but... If I feel hard enough..."

I went still and silent as I saw the runes on her horn glow even brighter. What was she doing? Autumn soon spoke softly while she began to frown almost sorrowfully. "I feel like... I think... Why you feel differently from the rest... Why you...appreciate us so much is because...you've seen the other side."

I felt my heart sink. Was she trying to peer into my mind? Could she even do that? No, I had no reason to believe kirin magic could ever reach into the thoughts of someone. She must have been trying to scan my very soul. If such a thing is even possible. "It's like...you've seen a world that's not like ours. Like you've seen...terrible things. Depressing things... Things you wish you had the power to do something about... Some things you wish you could change, but can't... And you... You had to give up on it all..."

I had nothing to say. She... She was more right than she could ever know. I had not thought about the world of Earth for some time, but her words resonated with me and reminded me of what I had left behind when I chose to remain in Equestria two years ago. All I could do was nod my head in confirmation, even if Autumn could not see me through her squinting eyelids.

"That's...what it feels like. And it sounds like the world you knew.....isn't a world I want to know." Autumn Blaze said quietly before she finally opened her eyes as the glow in the runes on her horn faded. My eyes went wide in worry as she looked at me. Tears were streaming down her face as she spoke with a shaky tone in her voice. "And that... That makes me so glad that you're here instead of there."

I felt compelled to comfort her. While my mood had dipped due to her words digging up unpleasant memories, I at least was not tempted to cry. I held out an arm to the weeping kirin and offered an embrace in case she needed one. She did not object. Autumn Blaze quickly crawled over to me and into my arm as she sat beside me. Her head rested against my chest while my arm wrapped around her securely. Her presence was comforting. I did not want to let go.

"James..." Autumn muttered without even looking at me. "What kind of world did you come from...?"

"That's a question I haven't been asked in a long time." I mumbled as I distinctly remembered the many conversations I had with Lyra Heartstrings over the topic of my people. A topic I had to eventually request that she never approach me on after too many depressing recollections. "And it's a question I don't want to have to answer anymore... All you need to know is that it is a world that I do not want to think about. Not after all the time I've spent in Equestria. And I would like to keep it at that."

"That bad, huh...?" Autumn mumbled as she nuzzled her head and the full frilly mane on it against me. "Then I won't ask... I'm just...glad that you're here now. And maybe... Maybe that's why you love us that much..."

I looked down at her as she looked at me. Even with fresh tears wetting her face, Autumn Blaze began to smile very sincerely. "You've seen a world that's not like ours. So you know...just how valuable this world is, right?"

"You..." I muttered as I pondered this insight. It is true. Earth and Equestria are two worlds that are inherently incompatible. So similar in some ways, but so vastly different in others. Earth is such a chaotic planet, too much of it tainted by human sin. But the world of Equestria... It is so very kind by comparison. And I... I love this world for everything it stands for. "My god, you're right... I love this world for what it is...and what it is not."

"And we love you." Autumn Blaze whispered before she put her arms around me in a sudden and very firm embrace. Her face remained buried in my chest as she spoke quietly to me, "That's got to be why... You understand the value of this world and everything in it...because you've seen a world that isn't this one. That must be why everyone who came before... They didn't see the real value of what they had... They couldn't have. They had not seen your world."

"The grass is always greener, they say..." I muttered while embracing my new friend tightly as my adoration of this wonderful world of Equestria was reinforced. And my drive to protect it only burned hotter as I now had a better understanding of what I was fighting for. And now I had found another cluster of people I must save from whatever is approaching from the east.

No more words were said as the two of us sat there in each other's arms. Just holding and embracing each other as we watched the sun setting over the western horizon. I could only wonder what was happening back in Canterlot and Ponyville with the sun likely still being fairly high above the two towns at that time. But just as the sun was starting to all but disappear from view with the plains spread out before us becoming increasingly dark, Autumn Blaze finally wiggled out of my grasp and stood up with a much happier look in her eyes. "Welp, I think we better head back now. Dinner's probably ready and we should go before it gets way too dark. Things get spooky around here at night."

"Yeah, it does... Like crazy spooky, especially when there are clouds blocking out the moon." I retorted while knowing exactly what she was talking about.

As I started to climb to my feet, Autumn Blaze looked up at me and asked, "You're staying the night, right? Wanna hang at my place? I swear I have room."

"Your house? Well, if you're offering... Sure." I replied while Autumn grinned brightly at my compliance. She was one of my few real friends there in the Grove of Silence. I was sure she would make certain that I would have a good time.

The forest path was getting rather dark as we walked back down the way we had come from. Autumn Blaze stayed by my side the entire way instead of prancing ahead. I soon found out why. Night fell before we could even reach the village, so Autumn used the glowing runes on her horn to serve as a torch to light the area around us. It would have been a much more frightening trek down that path had she not been there with me. It looked like the kirin were not in danger from the wild beasts that may have been roaming the forest at the time, but goodness knows what they might have done to me had I been alone upon being discovered by one.

I noticed light beginning to peek through the trees as the two of us neared the village. And once we stepped out of the path, I was in awe at how different the place was in the dark of the night. Torches had been set up around the village to provide light along with exotic bioluminescent flowers providing very healthy glows to keep the place adequately lit. "Whoa... This almost looks like something out of a dream."

"I know, right?!" Autumn Blaze retorted before beginning to prance ahead to what seemed to be long tables crafted out of interwoven branches from sturdy bushes that had been summon the from the ground. The many kirin of the village were setting out impressive platters lined with such impressive offerings of food that made my mouth water at the mere sight of it. Steaming pad thai, mishmashes of tofu and veggie stir fry being served in lettuce leaves, and so much more that I cannot even remember right now. It truly was a taste of what the Far East had to offer that I had not had the chance to savor in quite some time. Autumn Blaze called out as we approached the dining area, "Hey, girls! We're back!"

I soon found myself seated beside Rain Shine while Nightmare Moon was seated across from me. She looked just as eager to chow down as I was, if not more. And just to add to the ambience, I could hear someone somewhere playing some relaxing folk music that felt like it hailed from the land these kirin once called home. More than likely the work of a few of the locals playing music on instruments from far away. It made for such a refreshing change of pace.

The kirin were very chatty with each other, though I was much more concerned with stuffing my face with this amazing exotic cooking. If I was ever asked, I gave only the highest of compliments to the cooking of the kirin chefs. Although Autumn Blaze eventually did disappear from the tables after a short while. And I soon saw why. While it escaped my attention at first, there was an outdoor stage set up nearby. And with a sudden shine of light upon it, Autumn Blaze took the stage with a wooden funnel floating before her that looked like an antique megaphone. "Helloooo, Grove of Silence! Ready to make some noise?"

Of course. Autumn Blaze had just finished filling her belly and was ready to put on a show. While I cannot recall everything she said since I was far more interested in enjoying my meal, I was caught by surprise by a few lines she said that caused me to join in the laughs with a few chuckles. I really wish I could recall her entire standup routine, but I would never be able to know where to begin when it comes to writing out something like that. But it would be interesting if she and Pinkie Pie got into a standup competition with each other.

It was just such a good time. It felt like I was visiting some big party or festival back in Ponyville. Just surrounded by good people and good friends. It was enough to make me forget entirely about my problems, even if just for an evening. I was especially impressed with what was brought out for dessert. Ice cream balls wrapped in a soft pastry skin of sorts. I think the correct term is...mochi? I was not even going to ask how they manage to freeze food out there with no traces of modern conveniences. But it was all delicious. And so very filling. I had not enjoyed a feast like that in a while.

Once Autumn Blaze had finished her standup routine, the place got quieter while music continued to play from nearby. Almost reluctantly, some of the kirin began to depart from the feast to turn in for the night. But they always came by me to say goodnight while I was quick to bid them pleasant dreams. Although one question did come to mind as there is one little ritual I never miss out on before going to sleep. "Say... Do you have running water here? Or a place to at least wash up?"

"As a matter of fact, we do. Right this way." Rain Shine replied as she began to lead me and Nightmare Moon over to a hut that I assumed was a bathhouse of sorts. And it was. There was a large wooden tub situated in the middle filled with steamy water with a few sconces and glowing plants growing from the corners of the place along with flowering vines hanging across the ceiling. And there were bowls and bars of soap and shampoo set along the rim. It really was impressive what the kirin could do when relying on nothing more than what nature had to offer. "Shall I help you disrobe?"

"Huh?! Oh, no no, I can handle that myself. I'll...uh...be a minute." I retorted while taking note of the sincerity in her voice. There were some stalls with curtains nearby, probably for bathers to dry themselves off. I was quick undress save for my undergarments and grab a towel that was provided on a bench inside the stall. Upon peeking out, I found Rain Shine and Nightmare Moon already lounging in the very large tub. They had already dunked their heads to wet down their manes as I was reminded of just how much volume Nightmare Moon's mane and tail have. "Excuse me, ladies..."

I gingerly stepped into the tub while leaving my towel nearby. Man, it felt good to just sit down and soak in there with the water being deep enough to reach my chest while sitting down. Right as I was starting to get relaxed, I noticed the door upon while Autumn Blaze trotted in with a wooden tray holding cups of cold tea. "A little something to cool your insides?"

"Many thanks, Autumn Blaze. Some sweet tea does sound delightful." Nightmare Moon said as our guest set the tray right upon the water and allowed it to float around. Very clever use, like something out of a tropical hotel. She then descended into the tub and made her way over to my side while using some levitation magic to bring over a cup to herself. Upon taking a peek, I found the tea to be a very fruity tea sweetened with juices. Fantastic stuff.

"All this stuff natural?" I asked while examining the soap and the like that were readily available over the edge of the tub.

"Entirely made with natural ingredients. All we need, we acquire from that which nature can provide." Rain Shine explained in brief while she sipped from her cup of tea. Her horn's runes were filled with a magic glow as a bowl of shampoo came over to her.

Autumn Blaze insisted on doing most of the work on my upper body and head. I really did appreciate her assistance while I just sat there as she rubbed suds and fragrant fluids all over me and into my hair. Rain Shine and Nightmare Moon engaged in quiet conversation for a time while it sounded like the bulk of the topics were about Celestia and Luna. But as Autumn Blaze began dumping bucket after bucket of water over my head to rinse my hair, she then asked me quietly, "How am I doing?"

"Very good. No complaints." I retorted while just wanting to chill as I let her do as she pleased. With the water in the tub becoming increasing murky with cleansing substances, I felt it would not be necessary to bother washing myself much below my chest aside from rubbing myself a bit.

"Quick question?" Autumn Blaze asked once she ceased rinsing me. I looked her way while she asked, "How about a hug?"

"For you? Sure, as much as you want." I chuckled before reaching out and taking the soaked little lady into my arms. She was a delight to hold and I especially found myself quite taken with stroking my hand down her back. The scales that lined her backside with as smooth and slick as those of a snake, especially when wet.

"Mmm, you're so much better to hug when you've got nothing in the way." Autumn Blaze muttered while getting increasingly clingy. She lost herself in my embrace while just leaning into my arms. I decided to allow her to rest there as long as she needed. And I did appreciate the pleasant aura she was giving off.

I noticed Rain Shine scoot a bit closer to me before I found myself being tenderly nuzzled in an almost motherly fashion with her gorgeous mane heavily weighted down by water. Such a radiant creature. I savored her touch and that indescribable allure her very being exudes. Words were not needed. I just leaned gently into her affections while never losing my grip on a euphoric Autumn Blaze.

Unfortunately, my thoughts eventually returned to the dilemma at hand after a series of thoughts flowing through my head set off a domino effect until I remembered why I was even out there in the first place. Such unfortunate timing too. But as I took note of the two precious kirin in my company, an observation came to mind. They had never once mentioned what had happened back when the last emperor of the human empire launched an insurrection against Equestria. How could they have not known? Surely they would have mentioned it by then.

I took into consideration their adoration of their human neighbors and how the very reason Rain Shine's tribe was even out there in the first place was because of that symbiotic attraction to one another. Even Nightmare Moon herself seemed cautious to avoid directly bringing the nature of our presence out there up. Still, I was most curious of what they knew. And so I carefully asked, "Say... Um... I'm just wondering. Do you know what happened to the humans who once lived out here?"

Autumn Blaze did not even respond to my words. She was far too absorbed into my embrace. However, Rain Shine soon cast me a most somber gaze. "I am afraid the exact nature of humanity's absence upon the plains. They...ceased visiting us before silence filled the Empty Plains around us."

That last line... It caught my ear. It did not sound in line with what I had been told about the mutual love kirin and mankind held for each other. "They...stopped coming around? Why? I thought humans...feel a sort of mutual draw towards kirin. I mean...even I feel it. I can't describe it, but...that attraction is there."

"Yes, they do. It is just... Everything that could have gone wrong that night...did go wrong." Rain Shine muttered as her eyes gazed off in the distance at nothing at all. I said nothing. Nightmare Moon too remained silent as she watched and listened. "A young man who frequently stopped by... He was out on the plains to hunt for wild game. And...he was beset by a pack of wolves..."

I felt my breath catch in my throat, but I could not bring myself to interrupt. Rain Shine continued in solemn recollection of that dark day. "He struggled to escape and just narrowly came close enough to the Grove of Silence for us to detect the commotion. I emerged from the forest with many of my people to drive off the wolves, but by then... Oh, the sorry sight he was..."

"You do not have to continue if the memory is too painful..." Nightmare Moon muttered softly once Rain Shine took a moment to collect herself.

"No... No, I can continue..." Our host said with a sigh as she dried the tears that had started to form along the edges of her eyes. "We took him into the village... Spent the next few hours doing all we could to save him... But...his heart ceased to beat..."

I felt my heart sink at such a thought. Their friend...more or less died in their arms. A haggard breathe escaped Rain Shine's throat as she displayed signs of a more...volatile emotion. And as she did...I noticed an almost fiery glow beginning to emit from her mane as it seemed to be drying itself rapidly. Like some sort of...ghostly flame was trying to set her hair alight. "We... We were consumed by so many emotions... We wept and howled, our sorrow and rage filling the air around us. But at that time... A search party had arrived in search of the missing hunter. And they... They saw us..."

I was starting to understand what I had been told of a kirin's wrath. Especially as I saw that glow in Rain Shine's perfectly dry mane fade. Some sort of...frightful form they assume when consumed by rage? Rain Shine turned her gaze to the ceiling as she spoke quietly, "They fled... And after that night, not a single human came to us. We assumed they had thought that the Grove of Silence had been conquered by monsters and were too frightened to even approach the place. I instructed my people to not set out to try and establish contact. We scared them off. It would be up to them to summon the courage to investigate and see that we were still here. However..."

Nightmare Moon and I remained quiet to allow her to speak. I dare not interrupt. "One day... The plains became quiet... Much too quiet. And as the days went by, we confirmed that we could not hear anyone out there. So we decided it would be best to investigate. And when we arrived at the nearest towns... It was...so surreal. No signs of a struggle. No implications that there had been an invasion. It was as if they...just vanished into thin air. The plains...had gone empty."

I was terrified at the thought of revealing to her the nature of humanity's disappearance. It would break her heart to know that they who they cherished most had sought to subjugate all nonhuman life in Equestria. Even so, why had they never invaded the Grove of Silence once that rebellion took place? Was it because the people of the Empty Plains were still frightened over what they might find in the Grove of Silence? Or were the kirin the one race that the emperor could not bring himself to enslave? A question I would never have an answer to.

"But they were not entirely gone... We listened to word carried from far away. There were still humans left in the world of Equestria, but... They became so distant. Scattered far and wide." Rain Shine explained sadly while just looking and sounding so forlorn. "And then...one by one, those voices began to go silent. Until...we could no longer hear the words of a human tongue. We mourned... Humanity had ceased to be in this world."

I began to reach out to her. Such wonderful memories of better days she must have had. And before I could even reach her, Rain Shine turned to me in tears and pushed herself up against me with her mane caressing my face. "You know not what your presence here has given us, my friend... We had all but forgotten the aura of a human heart. This...ambience that only a human soul can provide."

"Yeah, I know... And I'm glad to be here." I whispered to her while putting my arm around her. I could not even begin to bring myself to reveal the true nature of the loss of their beloved neighbors. Some things...are better off forgotten and unsaid.

"James... I must apologize... Now that you know why humanity began to shun us..." Rain Shine began to say before she looked at me with such an apologetic gaze. "When we heard your approach... The sounds of a man who was armed and armored... We feared the worst. That you were approaching in order to..."

"You...thought I was there to murder you all..." I muttered with a faint feeling of horror in my heart. If they did indeed believe that monsters had taken over the Grove of Silence, it would be no stretch of the imagination that the human empire would have sent its mightiest champions to wipe them all out before they could set their sights on other settlements.

"It was a possibility we had to consider. That was why we...approached you the way we did." Rain Shine whispered before placing a kiss upon my cheek as she began to smile gratefully. "But there was no malice in your heart. Nothing of the sort. You were merely curious. And we were happy to have you among us, my dear."

I reeled just slightly from that show of affection, but by then I had come to understand how starved she and the others were for human interaction. Like something had been missing from their lives for far too long. And even then... I too felt like their presence was filling a place in my heart I did not even know was there. Unfortunately, with that topic now fresh on our minds, Rain Shine cast me a most concerned gaze. "But... I must ask. Why are you dressed for war? Out here, where there are no empires to wage war with? No kingdoms to clash against?"

My eyes turned to look at Nightmare Moon. What would be the wisest response to give to that question? Especially since the one responsible for the crisis facing Equestria was someone Rain Shine must have personally known back in the day. The Princess of Dreams slowly shook her head from side to side. Interpreting her response as a sign that I should not drop any names or titles, I replied with the intention of only saying what I could without risk. "Good question... The two of us had learned of a new threat coming from way out east. Deep in the Empty Plains. So we set out to deal with it."

"You seek to do battle...with an approaching evil?" Rain Shine asked with a glimmer of fear in her eyes. "I do have faith that you know what it is you are doing, but... Are you certain that you re prepared for what you may face?"

It would have been a lie to say that I had any real confidence in what I was doing out there. I had no idea what to expect, but what I had heard earlier... From that phantom under the forest floor... Now I was all the more certain that this mission would end poorly. Still, I tried to at least soothe her worries. "To be honest, we don't really know what we'll find out there. But Nightmare Moon is a force to be reckoned with. If she's with me, I'm sure we'll pull through. There's no one I'd rather have by my side right now than her."

I noticed the Princess of Dreams crack me a pleasant smile as she acknowledged my gratitude for her presence. However, I noticed Rain Shine's magic glow fill the runes on her horn for a moment. She looked me in the eye with a somber yet stern stare. "You lie."

A chill flowed down my spine. What had she detected? As if to answer my unspoken question, Rain Shine spoke what she had just learned. "I sense no hope in you... Only resignation. You... You truly do not expect to survive?"

I could not even try to provide a response to that. I averted my eyes in shame, knowing that I had been found out. Her voice shaky, Rain Shine cupped my cheek with her hoof. "Then...remain here with us. Please... We will do everything we can to shield you from whatever evil may come here. We will keep you safe and happy... Please... I... I can't bear to see you fade away..."

There was such sincerity in those eyes. And I believed everything she said. But I knew better. And I knew there was someone and some place I had to keep safe. "Trust me... I have no expectations over what we may find, but... I have to do this. Because no one else will. What is coming is something Equestria has no idea of how to face. And I'd prefer it if they didn't get themselves involved anyway."

I then brought my hand to the hoof resting upon my cheek as I gazed back into her beautiful eyes. "And I want to protect you all too."

She recoiled from those words as if struggling to find a retort. Before anything else could be said, Nightmare Moon spoke up. "Have faith in us, Rain Shine. Whatever doubts lurk in his heart, I will see to it hat he returns home alive. Even if it takes my last breath, I swear that this man will survive the trials ahead."

"And I believe you, your highness..." Rain Shine whispered before looking back to me. "Just... Promise me. When this new evil has been vanquished... Return here and tell us. So we may know that you have succeeded."

"I swear I'll stop by on my way back. I wouldn't miss it for the world." I said with a slight smile upon my lips. That at least seemed to calm her down. But as I started to relax with my drink again, I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Autumn Blaze was looking up at me with a silent forlorn gaze. What had she heard?

Finally, the four of us decided it was time to get out of the tub and get ready for bed. With a towel around my waste, I took a stroll through the softly lit village to find the latrines before bed. I have to say that for as generally primitive kirin society is in the Grove of Silence, they have an impressive way of handling sanitation. Any sort of waste is swallowed by the earth itself with the use of their magic and moved through the ground far away from any water sources. They really are masters of nature.

After saying good night to Nightmare Moon and Rain Shine, I followed an unusually quiet Autumn Blaze to one of the huts on the forest floor. And upon stepping inside, I found that the furnishings were unusually modern for such an isolated location. There was even a comfy red sofa against the wall. "Heh... You ladies sure hear a lot of new stuff through the grapevine, huh?"

"Yeah, we do..." Autumn Blaze muttered as she turned on an oil lamp near her bed. It was spacious enough for me to rest in without trouble. But as she relaxed upon it, I saw Autumn gaze back at me with a look of unease. "I heard... You're out here looking for trouble, right?"

"Oh... No, not really. I out here to stop trouble from escaping the Empty Plains." I replied as I set aside my towel now that I was just in my boxers. I was more than just a bit tired. I was thoroughly exhausted and ready for a proper sleep in this home away from home. "It'll be OK though... I'm not alone in this."

"I really wanna believe you... But..." Autumn Blaze muttered as she scooted closer to me. "I can feel it, you know... You're not so sure about all this."

"Yeah... I'm not. I'm no warrior. I'm not some champion or anything like that. I'm just someone who wants to protect the world I love." I replied without looking at her. I did not want to dwell on such a somber topic before bed, but Autumn Blaze was not helping with that.

"Yeah... I can feel that..." She mumbled before I looked at her and saw such a fearful look in her eyes. She began to pull herself up until her hooves were pressed against my chest. "Please... You don't have to do this. I've never met a human until you came along. And... I can't even describe this feeling. It's like now that I know this feeling, I... I don't wanna let go..."

"Autumn... We really should get to..." I muttered as I found this shift in her mood to be almost alarming. It was not like her to be this overtly sentimental.

"No one appreciates Equestria like you do! They haven't seen the other side! But you have! And that's why...you love us so much..." She all but wept with tears forming in her eyes. "Please... Just stay here. I swear I'll make you smile every single day. I'll make you laugh... Make you happy to be alive..."

"Autumn..." I muttered as I felt that powerful yet unexplainable sensation again. The kind that only a human man can feel in the presence of the kirin, I suppose. I put my arms around her as our eyes locked. "Thank you for being so good to me... I appreciate it."

"And I'll keep being good to you. I've only just met you, but I... Just being with you... It... It feels so..." She whispered to me. I felt such a powerful urge I could not understand. And I am sure she felt it too. Before we even knew what was happening, my eyes closed. And I felt my lips upon hers.

I heard her voice calm. If only now because she could not speak. Soft comfortable moans hummed in Autumn's throat as I too savored this moment of mutual peace. What is it about the kirin... I savored her very presence. And soon, our lips parted as I was pushed to the bed while our tongues began to dance.

Such a powerful kiss... Was it out of love? Primal lust? No, there was something more to it... Something precious. Something I do not have an answer to at this time of writing. I so very dearly appreciated Autumn Blaze at that moment. Clinging to her as she held me. But thought the darkness of my closed eyelids, I could see a type of light beginning to poke through the thin flesh. And when that kiss ended and I gazed up at her...

I was in for quite a shock. Autumn's mane had essentially ignited in the form of wavering ghostly blue fire. Her form was alarming, yet...oddly beautiful. I felt warmth, but it did not feel like her mane was in danger of igniting anything around us. Tears flowed down her face as she spoke mournfully to me. "Please... Don't go. I'll make sure you're always happy here... We all will. Someone like you... You deserve to be happy."

I felt so torn over the offer. I was sure that she would indeed see to it that I would have a happy life among her people in the Grove of Silence, but I knew better. I had a home to return to. A life to go back to. And yet... Knowing how far out of the way the Grove of Silence is... It made my heart heavy. How would I ever reliably visit such a wonderful place again? I reached up to Autumn Blaze and caressed her pretty face as I said, "I know you would, but... I have family and friends waiting for me... I'll have to go home when this is all over..."

"Go... Good... Good, keep saying that..." She muttered with a sniffle while rubbing her nose with her wrist. "Keep saying that... Make sure you come back just fine. Because... I'll... I'll miss you so bad if you don't..."

Ever so gradually, the flames that composed her mane faded to reveal her lovely locks of auburn hair. I was not about to question it. If anything, the form of a kirin is heavily tied to their emotions. Especially the more powerful ones. But she still continued to gaze down at me while her hoof tenderly caressed my face. "James... Promise me something... Come back and see us again sometime. You know we all really appreciate you. Because you appreciate us."

"I will, Autumn. That's a promise." I whispered back to her as my fingers dragged themselves through that luxurious thick mane. Minutes later, Autumn pulled the sheets down as a pleasant cool night breeze blew through her house to provide some excellent circulation. The two of us were tucked in while the lamp nearby was shut off for the night. All the while, I felt her head tucked under my chin while I draped my arm over her. I felt so...blessed to have her there with me. In my embrace. All too eager for sleep, I soon drifted off to the realm of dreams.

When morning came, I awoke to a rather amusing sight. Autumn Blaze was resting atop my chest and was showing a big smile. "Wakey wakey, James. Sleep well?"

"To be honest..." I groaned as I sat up with her rolling off me. I reached high with both arms and stretched as hard as I could. "I... Uh... I think that might've been the best round of sleep I've had in days."

"Nice!" Autumn said in glee. Her tone was a refreshing change of pace from how somber she was last night. She then looked up at me and muttered, "I...uh...slept like a rock too. I mean I usually do, but...being in your arms made it even better."

"Heh... You're welcome." I retorted as I pushed myself to the bed's edge and sat there with my legs off the side. All too soon, I came to realize that I would have to depart before long. Autumn Blaze seemed to understand what I was thinking and nuzzled up against me with her eyes gazing up at me inquisitively. Ii knew what she wanted to say. "I can't stay..."

"I know... But you're always welcome here. We'll always be happy to see you." She said softly before placing a kiss upon my cheek. "And... That thing we did... That felt...amazing. I don't even know what that was, but... Wow..."

"That was...a kiss. A very deep kind of kiss. It's...um...something only those who are very much in love with each other do." I explained while still barely able to understand what drove me to do that.

"Oh... Like the really romantic stuff then." Autumn muttered before looking at me out of the corner of her eye. "But...does that mean...we are...?"

"Love like that doesn't blossom overnight, Autumn. I know that by now. I...don't know why we did that." I mumbled while starting to climb to my feet. I was in the mood for a hot bath before breakfast. "But...I... I did appreciate it."

"James...?" Autumn Blaze spoke before I looked back at her. Without a shred of glee or levity, she then spoke with the utmost sincerity. "I'm glad I got to meet you."

"Likewise... You're...a spot of sunshine out here in the Empty Plains." I replied while finding myself deeply appreciating her all the more by then.

Autumn Blaze looked at me with a smile as she said, "You gonna go wash up first? I'll go ahead and do your laundry while you're at it."

"Really? Thanks. Just...um...set them inside the bathhouse when your done drying them." I replied before getting my towel around my waist and kicking off my boxers for her to wash with the rest of my stuff. I very firmly gripped my towel to keep it from falling as I made my way over to the bathhouse for a cleansing soak to start my day.

A while later, I stepped out of the bathhouse with a clean set of clothes that Autumn Blaze had dropped off for me. Rested and clean, I was invited over to what looked like an outdoor cafeteria as breakfast was served up. And once again, it was fantastic exotic cuisine from far away in the east. I sat at a table molded from a sturdy bush growing from the ground itself as Rain Shine, Nightmare Moon, and Autumn Blaze joined me. "Man, do you girls always eat like queens out here?"

"Well, it never gets old. Guess that means it's always pretty awesome, huh?" Autumn Blaze replied while setting out our wooden trays lined with decadent cooking. I did not have much to say at that point while everyone else at the table conversed. I was more interested in savoring such a fantastic treat for my tongue.

Tragically, Nightmare Moon wasted no time in pointing out the obvious once everyone in the village had finished breakfast. "As much as we have appreciated your hospitality, we really must be departing soon. It was so good to be here, Rain Shine."

As if part of some sort of hive mind, every single kirin in the village looked our way. I looked around at each and every one of them. I wish I could have had more time to get to know them, but fate just was not in the mood to cooperate at the time. Rain Shine sighed as she looked back and forth at the two of us. "It truly was a blessing to have you both here... Please, do come back and visit as soon as you can."

"We will... Really. Thank you." I said softly before approaching the ring of bamboo that marked where my armor's liquid form was being held. Autumn Blaze followed me with my helmet and the Lunar Shield being carried in her magical grasp. Almost reluctantly, she bid the bamboo stalks retreat into the ground to reveal the puddle of liquid metal.

"I truly wish you could stay longer, my friends..." Rain Shine said as I placed my foot into the puddle to allow my armor to creep itself over my body and return to its majestic hardened form. In the meantime, Nightmare Moon had retrieved her own armor and was securing each component to her body piece by piece. "You will return, won't you?"

"Of course I will... I could never settle with just one visit to this slice of paradise." I retorted while feeling such a connection to the may kirin around me as they all gazed solemnly at me. I had only really gotten to know Autumn Blaze and Rain Shine. If only I had time to get acquainted with the rest... Although a thought did flash through my mind through my mind just then. "Actually, before we head out... Could I ask a favor?"

Rain Shine promptly nodded to me. "Name it."

"Yesterday, I had heard some testimony from...someone that...something was approaching from the east. But..." I began to explain before I found the right words to say. "You can listen to things happening around the world where plant life is growing, right? Can you listen to see if there's anything unusual out there right now?"

The kirin matriarch cast me a rather uncertain gaze, but she did as I requested. A large bellflower was summoned from the ground before Rain Shine held her ear to it. The face she made while listening in... Her expression spoke volumes. "This...sound..."

We all stepped closer, the many kirin around us looking and sounding intensely curious. Nightmare Moon then asked, "Do you hear something?"

"So many... From...the west...?" Rain Shine asked before turning her gaze to the western edge of the village. But why the west? The enemy was not approaching from there. And I knew for a fact that Celestia and Luna would not dare send out the call for their people to march off to war. I knew we would not be receiving reinforcements. As if to confirm my thoughts, Rain Shine held her ear to the flower again before speaking a bit more loudly. "No, the east...! Yes, there is...indeed something out there to the east."

"Whoa, there is?! What is it?!" Autumn Blaze asked while we all listened in closely to whatever Rain Shine had to say.

"So many... The clinking of metal... So many that the earth quakes with their march... What could it be?" Rain Shine muttered with a look of both confusion and unease in her eyes. As if she detected an ill omen.

"Then there is a danger approaching. Thank you for confirming this, Rain Shine. Now we know exactly what to listen for." Nightmare Moon said now that she was completely suited up in her set of barding. I then affixed the Lunar Shield to my arm and set my helmet upon my head. The kirin around me looked on in awe as the ethereal helmet plume emerged from its backside. "We must be off. But we shall return."

With some hesitation, I looked around. I did not want to have to walk back down the path I had come from. It would feel too sad to take that route. Instead, I turned my gaze to the path leading up to that cliff vista Autumn Blaze had introduced me to. She must have known what I was thinking since Autumn then said, "How about we all see you off?"

"Hm? You wish to see us out?" Nightmare Moon asked with understandable confusion.

"No, she means the...scenic route out. Over there." I said while pointing over to the only other way out of the village. A minute later, Nightmare Moon and I began to make our way over to the path with the village's entire population in tow.

What started as a calm stroll began to turn into a determined jog. I felt compelled to pick up speed as I thought it would be wise to get a running start if I was going to take flight from the cliff. Sure enough, as I began to move faster, so too did everyone else. The thundering of galloping hooves reached my ears as the entire kirin herd rushed along the path with Nightmare Moon and Rain Shine at my sides. I looked over at the beautiful matriarch beside me, seeing her regal form displaying speed and power befitting her stature as she effortlessly matched me in speed. She smiled at me as I smiled back. A look of hope was in her eyes.

Moments later, I saw the forest clearing up to reveal the western sky. I began to spread my armor's wings while Nightmare Moon did the same with hers. And right as we were about to reach the cliff, I heard Autumn Blaze call out to us. "Go get 'im!"

With wings spread, we soared without stopping. The Princess of Dreams and I took to the air without trouble and began to clear the mountain below us. But I could not help turning around to look back. I saw them. Every last one of the kirin from the Grove of Silence were lined up in a row along the cliff to see us both off. Somewhere in my heart, I wanted to cry. It...hurt to see them becoming more and more distant as I drifted backward upon my wings.

I promised myself that I would return. They cherished me as much as I cherished them and it would be cruel to them to not return. As we flew up and other the mountain to begin flying east, Nightmare Moon and I shared a gaze. We had no words. All we could do was focus on the eastern horizon.

I have not seen what is out there, but I now have a decent mental picture of what to expect. All I can do as I sit here writing this after a long day of trekking east again is hope that when we finally do reach the approaching enemy forces, we will be ready.

By god, I hope we are ready when that day comes.....

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting me through Patreon.

Ground Zero

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Ground Zero

Ten days.

It has been ten days since I left everything I have come to know about Equestria behind to set out into this blighted province of forgotten human folly. And I was hoping that there would be more silver linings here and there since the time of my prior entry. But no... Nothing of the sort.

I should have known when I parted ways with Rain Shine and her people. After our departure from the Grove of Silence, Nightmare Moon and I have found nothing and no one else out here on the Empty Plains. No signs of civilization. No crumbling ruins to explore for curiosity's sake. Not even an eccentric explorer to share stories with. We are truly alone out here. And the deeper we delve into this beautiful, yet lifeless land, the more it feels like we will never see home again.

Even Nightmare Moon herself has begun to forage less and less often. And I doubt it has anything to do with our food supply. I am at my happiest and most composed when she is near me and I think she knows this. The constant isolation cannot be good for her psyche either. I fear for our long-term mental health if this goes on for much longer. I do not want this isolation to be the herald for dementia later on in our lives.

After yet another long day out on the plains of doing little more than trekking east, gathering fruit from trees and bushes we passed in the woods and forests, or resting by a river or pond, we finally set up shop once again in our little portable cottage. However, I insisted on staying outside a bit longer this time.

After Nightmare Moon went indoors, I flapped my armor's wings to propel myself up onto the cottage's roof with one great leap. I then sat myself down, set aside my shield and helmet, and just gazed out at the meadows before me. Under normal circumstances, it gets frightfully dark out in places that are very far from civilization. But tonight, there was a full moon with barely a cloud in the sky. If I was not so ready to just relax for the evening, I would have been tempted to keep going. The landscape around us was pleasantly illuminated by the pale glow of the moon and resulted in the usually very foreboding nighttime environment appearing to be much more inviting. My thoughts went out to Luna. Even though the moon's presence over us was the result of her simply fulfilling her duty, I sincerely appreciated the coming of a full moon on that night. I missed her so much at that moment...

Minutes went by in silence that was only broken by the sound of countless blades of grass being kissed by a nightly breeze before another sound reached my ears. The front door to the cottage opened. And seconds later, Nightmare Moon propelled herself up to the roof with a flap of her wings. She looked stunning in the glow of her father's moon now that her suit of barding had been removed to reveal her regal black form. She cast me a bemused smile as she asked, "Surprisingly pleasant evening, I see."

"Yeah, it is. I'm actually not scared out of my wits out here for once." I retorted while trying to maintain some degree of humor in spite of the maddening situation we had found ourselves in. With a flash of magic light from her horn, I noticed my helmet and shield vanish as they were likely teleported inside the cottage to leave us with more room on the roof. Nightmare Moon then set herself down beside me and placed a wayward kiss upon my cheek. I smiled. Perhaps it is because of how isolated we are, but...it has been so hard to withhold our affection for each other the farther we go on this mission. I cannot exaggerate how grateful I am for her presence. I would not have made it this far without her. And not simply because she remembered to bring along supplies.

"Luna has done a fine job with the timing of the full moon this evening... You suppose she is thinking of us right now?" Nightmare Moon asked as her mane billowed elegantly in the night breeze, the twinkling stars in her many blue fibers reflecting the countless stars cast over us in the night sky.

"She probably is... I can't imagine her having not found out about us by now." I replied somberly. While my heart holds a special place for Celestia, Luna and I have been friends since very early on in my stay in Equestria. I missed her. But as I gazed up at the pale glowing orb in the sky, a name came to mind. "Your father... He created the moon, right?"

"He did. And he did a fine job, did he not?" Nightmare Moon asked in turn while looking quite proud of her father's work. While Luna may be tasked with controlling it, the moon would never have come to be were it not for Equestria's king.

"Yeah, he did. Very fine job." I said softly while continuing to stargaze. Or so I tried. I was much more taken with the moon than the hundreds of stars around it.

"My memory is faint... But...I swear... Every time there was a full moon after my banishment... I could swear I heard him whisper to me. Sing me lullabies. And always without fail. Every twenty-eight days, I heard him. Even when I awoke and began to descend towards this world after a thousand years, I heard him wishing me well..." Nightmare Moon spoke quietly while looking so nostalgic as her eyes gazed up at her former prison.

"Sounds like your dad is truly an awesome guy. Every twenty-eight days...for a thousand years? That's...some impressive dedication. And I... I have a lot of respect for good fathers. There aren't enough of them where I come from." I retorted while finding myself smiling. While I had not heard the royal sisters speak of their parents often at all, I always got such a good feeling about their father. He sounded like a wonderful king. And knowing he was still out there put a good feeling in my heart. But as I pondered that precious ritual he stuck to for a full millennium, an unfortunate observation came to my attention. "But...when you did hear him... Do you think he was speaking to you...or Luna?"

A long sigh escaped Nightmare Moon's nostrils as that look of nostalgic joy faded from her face. "A thought I too have pondered every now and then. And... If I were to say he was speaking to me, or even both me and my sister... It would be nothing but wishful thinking. My existence is not natural, James... And no one could have foreseen Luna and I becoming separate beings when I was purged from her by the Elements of Harmony. I thought for sure that was the end of me back then. And yet, here I remain. It should not have happened, but it did..."

"Maybe... But that doesn't mean your survival wasn't for the best. Equestria would've been poorer for it if you didn't become your own person." I said quietly before turning my gaze to her while she continued to gaze upon the moon that had once served as her prison for a millennium. "This world loves you. You know that by now."

"I know... And I am so very grateful that they did accept me... This life I now live... I feel as if I exist as some sort of divine prank against a greater power that decreed that I perish. And the only thing that changed that fate...was the one light that guided me down another path when I was at my most lost." She said most sweetly before turning her gaze to meet mine. While she did not smile, those exotic elegant eyes never once blinked. "I have never once forgotten what you did for me, my dear... And that is why I am here. A world without you...is not a world for me. Without you, I am nothing."

"Don't say that... Even if you don't have me, you'll always have..." I began to speak before I was silenced with my jaws and lips being forcefully pinned shut by an unseen will. And I quickly saw why. Her horn was coated by her billowing deep blue magic aura.

"No. Not another word. I mean what I said. Yes, there are those in my life that bring me stability and happiness. And I have gained what I have always sought upon my return to the throne. But preceding all of that is that guiding light that continues to guide and comfort me to this day." She spoke sternly yet tenderly at the same time without blinking once. "Is it healthy? Is it wise? Whatever such an outlook may be, it means naught to me. I know what is most important to me... Who is most important to me."

I trembled. Just out of nowhere, I was touched so very deeply by those words even as the force holding my jaws released me. It had always been incomprehensible for me to imagine myself as being so vital to anyone beyond mere friendship or love. "Am I...really that desperately precious to you?"

"I would die for you." Nightmare Moon said without a shred of hesitation. "If this mission requires that one of us perish so that the other may survive, I will gladly give myself for you. And I will not be told otherwise."

"Don't say that!" I all but shouted as I reached out to her and held that precious mare of the night in my arms. I knew that there was not an ounce of exaggeration in her words. And they terrified me. "I didn't come this far to see you die out here! I don't...want to go home without you..."

My words shook her. Nightmare Moon did not speak for a very brief moment. As if shock had taken hold of her. I then heard the Princess of Dreams whisper to me, "Forgive me... I did not mean to speak out of turn... I meant... You are my..."

"Promise me something" I said sternly while still reeling from the very real possibility that Nightmare Moon could perish on this trek to the east. I then pulled away from her and looked my royal friend directly in the eye. "Promise me that no matter what happens, you'll do everything in your power to insure that you'll make it home in one peace. If not for yourself, do it for me. I don't want to walk home alone with only your helmet in my hand!"

Nightmare Moon had a look of horror and shame in her eyes. As if her eyes had only just then been opened to a fact that she had been completely blind to until just that instant. She whispered uneasily to me, "I... I shall... I would...never want to force that grief upon you... But in return, I must ask that you do the same... I would rather perish beside you than return to Canterlot without you."

"You mean...we live and die together... That... That sounds fair." I muttered while still shaken by what I had just heard and thought. My grasp upon her loosened as my panic began to gradually subside. "Just...don't throw yourself away for me... I would never want that."

"So long as you live, I will have no reason to die. Forgive me if I frightened you... I swear that was not my intention..." She mumbled while sounding a bit sheepish. As if embarrassed that a display of devotion from her had become a source of anxiety for me. "But my words still stand... You mean the world to me. Make no mistake about that."

"And I believe you..." I muttered with a nod of confirmation. I then turned my eyes back to the moon while Nightmare Moon did the same. There was a palpable moment of silence between us. As if that grim discussion had killed the mood. I certainly was grateful for her, but I was still just so disturbed that she would be willing to let herself die for me. How could I ever accept losing someone...that I love?

With my eyes fixated on the form of the full moon, my thoughts went back to the mention of my friend's royal father. Where was he? Or his queen? Where they watching us at that moment? "You think your mother and father might...reveal themselves to us before long?"

"I..." Nightmare Moon mumbled before casting me a most uncertain stare. "I...sincerely hope not. They only reveal themselves if they are convinced that their services are needed and the last time that happened was during the emperor's original uprising eons ago, as you were told. If it were Celestia and Luna they were to appear before, that would be one thing, but if it were just you and I..."

"You think they might...hold some degree of animosity towards us?" I asked with a sense of unease. Almost as if I felt lucky that we had not seen them so far.

"For you... I am not so certain... But...for me... I sincerely hope we do not cross paths with them." She said almost mournfully while casting her gaze to the moonlit plains spread out before us. "I am a nightmare. An unholy creature born of an unidentifiable dark magic with no known origin. I should not exist, yet I do. They would surely despise me as a true...black sheep to the royal family..."

A hard thing for her to say, let alone think. Such a torn and distant look in her eyes. I reached out for her with my armored hand going for her hoof while my armor's wing reached out and curled itself around her. And I remembered that precious title she at times refers to me with. "Let them think what they want. If they...cast you out into the shadows... I'll... I'll still be your guiding light. And I'll always lead you back to where you really belong and are appreciated."

She quivered at my touch and even moreso at my words. The Princess of Dreams then turned to look at me with our faces mere inches away with such a sad look in her eyes. "And I... I will always be there to shield you when the shadows draw near. Whatever evils lurk in the dark, I will take you into my wings as your angel of the night to keep you from the evils that may prey upon you. As I always have."

The two of us trembled under the moon. As if that celestial satellite was watching us. And we could not resist. The two of us in tears, we drew near and pressed our lips together as our eyes squinted shut. We were all we had at that time on the Empty Plains. And the future's uncertainty only made what little we had all the more precious. It was starting to feel like the entire world was slowly beginning to turn against us. Even if it was not true, there was an air of paranoia hanging over us. And it only made us cling to each other harder.

All too reluctantly, that precious kiss ended. And we descended from the roof and headed inside. We did not have much in the way of an appetite that night. Only a light helping of sandwiches and fruit was all that was consumed. I sat myself down at the typewriter afterwards to jot down a portion of this entry before turning in for the night. And a while later, I rested in bed with that wonderful mare by my side.

With only the glow of the lamp on the nightstand illuminating us, Nightmare Moon draped her wing over me. I could only gaze at the ceiling in longing. I was so sick of being out here... I just wanted to go home. "You are troubled, James... Tell me."

"I don't want to go out there again... I've had enough of the aimless wandering. The solitude out here is...maddening." I muttered while just so very tired. This cottage of ours may have been our own little haven out there now possibly hundreds of miles from any shred of modern civilization, but it would not be able to house us forever. Food supplies would eventually run out. Our reusable water supply would need its filters replaced in time. We would never last out here without aid.

"I must confess... It is hard on me as well. There are many distractions to draw my attention out here, but it is not a proper substitute..." She said with a sigh of longing. "I never thought I would find myself longing so much for the opulence of Canterlot. Even if doing so would mean having to contend with that dreadful paperwork time and again..."

Her words brought a slight smirk to my lips, but only for a moment. I thought back to my friends and family back in Ponyville. And even those beyond it. I missed my friends... My wife. Spunky little Scootaloo and... Oh god, I never thought I would feel such a powerful desire to hold little Gladesong in my arms right there. She probably misses her father right now...

And even beyond Ponyville. I missed popping into the Tasty Treat in Canterlot to enjoy that fabulous cooking by lovely little Saffron Masala. The sophisticated yet accommodating personality of Fancy Pants. Shining Armor... I wish I did not have to say goodbye to him the way I did. I hope he and Cadence are fine. And even so far away... I wish Sky Beak could be here to at least say...something. Anything a father would to give me a push in the right direction. Even just a hug from Silverstream would make me smile. And Novo... Oh god, Novo... She would make me feel safe. She would know how to make me feel like I could take on the world...

I do not know where it came from, but I just burst into tears as I brought a hand to my face. A shuddering sob hissed from my lips as I thought about everyone and everything I left behind to carry out this dreadful mission. As I did so, Nightmare Moon pulled me against her with her sable wing and placed kiss after kiss upon my forehead. "There, there, my dear... Weep if you must... We will be returning home in due time. I know you miss them all..."

I could find no words to say to that. I turned and clung to her desperately with my face buried in the nape of her neck. She whispered sweet words to me as I felt exhaustion starting to take me. Was she casting a spell? All I could process was the sound of her words. "Rest now, my dear. Tonight, no interventions or manipulations. Let your mind dream about whatever it desires."

When morning came, I awoke groggily and reluctantly. The sign of a good dream. I cannot even begin to recall what I had dreamed of, but I felt impressively rested as I rolled over in bed. I closed my eyes to try and go back to sleep, but my body would not let me. I finally relented and slowly sat up in bed while trying to bring myself to fully wake up. Morning light was peeking through the blinds.

Before I could even really process anything, I felt a wing drape itself over me before I felt a kiss upon my ear. "Good morning, sunshine. Did you dream well?"

"Uh huh..." I mumbled in drowsiness. I turned to look to my left and found Nightmare Moon gazing at me with a smile. I leaned into her embrace while she continued to hold me. "Dreamt...really well... Can't really remember what, but...it was nice... Wanted to go back to sleep..."

"If you require a midday nap, you just let me know. You are entitled to as much accommodation as you can receive out here." The Princess of Dreams whispered to me. "If you wish, you may bathe first this morning."

"Thanks... I'll go...get started." I muttered as I pushed myself off the bed and shuffled out into the hall and into the bathroom. After relieving myself on the toilet, I took a good look at myself in the mirror. My heart sank as I saw just how haggard I looked after only ten days at least out on the Empty Plains. I just looked so tired and miserable. I had even forgotten to shave for a while. I gripped the sink and bowed my head, sighing harshly as I was reminded of the situation I was in. "It's never gonna end... I'm never going home..."

I shaved. I brushed my teeth. I bathed myself in a hot shower. But my mood barely lifted at all once I stepped out of the bathroom with a towel around my waist. And when I stepped out into the front of the cottage, I saw her in the kitchen while presiding over the preparation of our breakfast. My rock in this empty ocean. At that instant, I felt such an overwhelming sense of gratitude and relief just seeing Nightmare Moon there. And so I began to approach her while she began to turn the stove off. Without her detecting my approach, I stepped up beside her and put my arms around her. She shook upon feeling my touch, but she merely asked quietly while looking back at me. "James...?"

"Thank you... You're the only thing that's keeping me going right now." I whispered with nothing but he utmost sincerity. It was a massive moment of weakness. I felt so weak and vulnerable at that moment. I wanted her to know that her presence was not unappreciated. "I'd be nothing without you..."

"Shhh... There is no need for thanks, my dear." She whispered to me while pulling free so that she could turn to me and put her wings around me. We held each other, her smooth silky coat pressed against my bare skin along wit hose supple and soft feathers caressing my back. "There is nowhere I would rather be right now. When I am with you... I am complete. Without you...I am nothing."

We soon looked into each other's eyes without a word. And once again, our lips touched. And they touched again. And finally, our lips parted. I held her. And embraced her. And now, I was tasting her... That kiss... Oh my god, that kiss...

Our voices hummed and moaned in the depths of our throats while Nightmare Moon began to push me back further and further until I was up against the corner in the kitchen. We clung to each other so desirably as we kissed like never before. My heart sand, yet ached. There was something in the back of my mind... Why was I doing this? Was there something I needed to say? Something that I wanted to say, but should not? Such a strange conflict in my heart...

This went on for a number of minutes as her wings and my hands caressed each other in need. Was it just a result of my own pent-up libido? It has been days since I last found release... No, it had to be more than that. I could never do that to a mere friend. And yet... She wanted me too. When that kiss finally ended, we panted for breath while gazing at each other in a haze. I could see a pronounced blush shining through her ebony cheeks. Nightmare Moon's eyes opened wide in realization of what we had just done while I too tried to avert my gaze in apprehension. Although she still whispered, "No matter what... You will always have me."

"Thank you... Really." I muttered in return. Once again, we embraced. Gently and somberly. Although my libido had not entirely been pushed back down. I caressed my hand down her smooth back and soon over the curve of her flank. She let out a shrill sigh while lifting her head high, my fingers sliding over her sensitive cutie mark. I felt compelled to kiss her, and so I did along her now fully exposed neck. "You've always been so beautiful..."

"Your.. Your words are always a... appreci... Oh, JAMES!!!" She howled as my fingers dug into her beautifully curved flank and the cutie mark upon it. She quivered as her voice rattled and trilled beautifully as I held her in a way I had never done before. "Oh my goodness... Oh god, James... There..."

My fingers firmly dug into the firm yet soft flesh of her rump as she all but welcomed my touch. She wanted this. I could tell by her voice. The Princess of Dreams made no attempt to rebuke me. At least at first while her wings spread wide. Finally, she suddenly pulled away while looking and sounding quite flustered. "I... I need to go wash up before we set out... You... Um... You go ahead and help yourself to breakfast! I'll...uh... I'll be right back!"

I looked on in embarrassment as my royal friend trotted out of the kitchen and down the hall before I heard the bathroom door forcefully slam shut. It was quickly followed by the click of the lock and the sizzling hiss of the shower running. I cupped my face in my hands and groaned loudly at myself. "Oh my god, dude... What the hell is wrong with me this morning..."

With no desire to eat until she was back to join me at the table, I decided to at least take the time to set the table. I poured us drinks, set out everything that had been cooked wit he most impressive choice being a skillet of frittatas, and general just got the kitchen ready. I also took the opportunity to get dressed in some freshly laundered clothes. Not much longer after that, I heard the shower get shut off before also hearing the bathroom door open. I kept my eyes glued to the table and everything that was on it while I took a seat. I did not want to think about what might have happened in there while I was not looking.

With only a quick glance out of the corner of my eye, I saw that Nightmare Moon once again had her very voluminous mane wrapped up in a towel on her head. And once she sat down at the table, I heard the phonograph on the other side of the house turn on as what sounded like relaxing house music began to play. A pleasant change of pace from the classical tunes we had been listening to more often than not. And it helped masked the awkward tension that had risen before.

We barely passed each other a glance as we dined. Not a word was spoken. I still could not believe I felt her up the way I did... Celestia is one thing, but Nightmare Moon? My heart and mind were in conflict. It felt like something I should have done. Something that came naturally. Much like the kisses we have shared more and more often. And yet, something in the back of my mind told me I was a fool to ever think such a thing should all right. I wonder if she felt he same way...

As delicious as her cooking was, I could not really bring myself to express how flavorful it all was. Something compelled me to remain silent. Nightmare Moon rose from her seat before taking our empty and used plates and utensils to the kitchen sink to clean them all before we could depart. I went to the living room over yonder and looked out the window. A warm summer morning, a vast meadow lay spread out before us. As if we were living in a cottage out on the countryside. I even saw a few wild rabbits grazing before one was suddenly snatched off the ground in the talons of a hawk. Just the workings of nature.

As I watched the grandeur of nature before me while the relaxing music from behind me continued to fill my ears, I felt something rest upon my shoulder before feeling something hook itself down over the front of my shoulder. I saw that Nightmare Moon had used her own long jaw to pull me closer to her in a very tradition equine invitation to an embrace. But instead of turning me around, she draped her wings over me in an embrace while resting her head across me shoulder. Her eyes were closed while I rested my hand upon her wing. I felt so touched by her unwavering loyalty, yet still felt so embarrassed that I had groped her earlier for reasons I still do not understand. "I'm sorry..."

"Don't be." She whispered firmly to me. Slowly, she began to turn me around without ever once releasing me from the embrace of her wings. And that music... Was it supposed to be relaxing...or enticing? Whatever the case, that groovy house music that was coming from the phonograph was casting a...very specific type of atmosphere throughout the living room. As our eyes met, I noticed Nightmare Moon's horn become coated by her magic aura. So too was the towel around the top of her head. With a sway of her head, the towel fell free as her glorious billowing mane unfurled like a flag in a...oddly enrapturing manner. She gazed into my eyes again in all of her royal beauty, body bare with nothing to serve as a symbol of her royal nature. I was not seeing the Princess of Dreams. I was seeing the mare under the crown. "Tell me... Is the mare behind the crown what truly matters?"

"Yes... She is." I muttered softly as I began to wonder if I had been putting too much distance between us solely because of that crown. And if yes, I had to ponder what the reason could be. I had successfully learned to see past it in regards to Celestia. And as a result, we became so much more. We fell in love. And we became king and queen in all but name. But Nightmare Moon... I had to wonder... Did my heart want more? Was my adherence to protocol serving as an obstacle to a desire I did not even know I had? I barely even had time to think on this. Because once again, my lips found their way to hers. And soon, even my tongue offered hers to a dance.

I felt...so at peace as I held that wonderful mare in my arms. Long reviled as a demon, but now showing me that in her heart, she was no different from every other mare in Equestria. Just another beautiful creature who wanted to be desired and cherished. We sighed and clung to each other. Groaning in bliss as our tongues caressed each other. Where there may have been an awkward uncertainty the previous time, there was no such apprehension now. We both wanted this. We...wanted each other.

With great reluctance, our kiss ended as we sighed repeatedly with a haze in our eyes. I whispered to the beautiful creature before me, "God, you're so beautiful..."

"I have always been... But only you truly appreciate that beauty, my dear." Nightmare Moon cooed to me as my hand slid down her neck and along her back. I hesitated as I realized what I was doing, but she smiled invitingly at me. "Do go on... Just...be gentle this time."

My breath caught in my throat. What a...special type of invitation. And so I stepped to her side and began to run my palms along her elegant body. Such a smooth and silky black coat... Truly a princess of the night. And as my hand reached her flank, I heard her let out a long sigh. I was very careful to not apply pressure. Simply letting my hand slide along the contours of her body. But it seemed even that may have been too much. Just gliding my palm over her cutie mark was enough to send a shiver through her body. I stood in awe at how full her flanks were. Just as full and rounded as those of her sister. So curvy and feminine. Such beauty could only belong to the most royal of mares. I soon stood behind her, caressing my hands over Nightmare Moon's rump as I appraised her figure. "Such a beautiful figure... And the way your cutie mark wraps over your flanks... They accentuate your curves even more than Celestia's..."

"Oooh... They do, hm? Even after all the sweet little things you say to her in the bedroom, you say that my hips are finer than those of Celestia?" Nightmare Moon cooed almost flirtingly while looking back at me. I think she was actively trying to keep her wings folded lest they give away any unmentionable desires.

At first, I was flustered that she would know of what has transpired between me and Celestia over the months. At least until I remembered that hiding such a thing from her would be nigh impossible. And she looked like she had no qualms about my relationship with her sister. Composing myself before speaking, I nodded while continuing to hold her hips in my hands. "Yes... I mean don't get me wrong. Celestia has one of the finest figures of any mare out there. But the way your cutie mark wraps around the contours of your flanks... They only make your figure look better than hers do."

"Your words flatter me, my dear..." Nightmare Moon said with a smile while she began to bite her lip. All too unwillingly, she stepped forward and out of my grasp. "As much as I wish I could let you...continue doing that, I regret to remind you that we have business to tend to."

"Right... We...have a job to do." I muttered while being brought back to the reality of our situation. But before I could even approach my armor, Nightmare Moon turned to me and reached out with her wing in a way and curled its tip under my chin like a delicate finger. "Yes...?"

She looked directly into my eyes with a deeply sincere gaze. "I have not forgotten your words from last night. I will not throw my life away for you if I can help it. We will return to Canterlot together...or not at all. You have my word."

"Thank you... I... I don't know what I'd do if I lost you out here." I muttered before reaching out and holding her as tightly as I could. "Don't...die out here... Please... I... I..."

"Shhh... Calm yourself, my dear. You stand before the Princess of Dreams. Have faith in me, my guiding light. So long as you glow for me, I will never lose my way. And I will not stray to the path that leads away from this world so long as you give me reason to not be swayed to it." She whispered sweetly to me before placing a kiss upon my cheek. "Now then, let us fetch our armor. Equestria needs us, hero."

Satisfied for the moment, Nightmare Moon and I suited up and stepped outside the cottage in full armor. With a flash of her magic, the cottage was shrunken back down into its box and placed back into her saddlebag. We looked at each other without a word before beginning to resume our trek out east. The eleventh morning out on the Empty Plains...

This time, Nightmare Moon did not leave my side even once. I think she could detect something in the air. And I too was starting to notice something was...off about the meadows around us. And even moreso once we began to pass through some woods. I was noticing a distinct lack of life around us. Little bits of wildlife were always a constant on the Empty Plains, but now...

"It's too quiet..." I muttered to myself while Nightmare Moon's ear flicked at the sound of my voice. She looked my way as we came to a stop. I remained silent as I listened. No chattering of squirrels. No twittering of songbirds. No tapping of woodpeckers. Not even the sound of scampering woodland creatures rushing here and there. "Something feels wrong... It's like everything out here has gone into hiding."

"Yes... This is...not normal..." Nightmare Moon retorted as she carefully scanned our surroundings. While there was no sign of danger, there was a distinct lack of life around us through the trees. Something like this would often serve as a warning sign for a forest fire, but we surely would have noticed something like smoke rising across the sky well before we even entered the woods. "Something has disrupted the natural essence of this area..."

My eyes went wide as a nameless fear took hold of my heart. This was it. Today would be the day. Was I ready? Could I ever be ready? Nightmare Moon turned to me as a most grim scowl settled into her face. "Be on your guard. Whatever is out there, I doubt it will be long before we find it.

I could only nod without a word. And so we continued on with nary a songbird to serenade our march. But as the minutes went by while we wandered the woods, I suddenly came to a stop. I felt...something. "You feel that...?"

Nightmare Moon too came to a stop. And as I remained still, I could feel it. A faint tremor through my feet. I could not hear anything, but I could certainly feel something. And upon realizing what the tremor likely meant, that fear in my heart gripped me even harder. "Oh god... It's close... They're here..."

Nightmare Moon suddenly turned her head to look to the south. She took off at a brisk trot while I followed. I dare not get separated from her now. Minutes later, we burst out of the woods while continuing to head south as the sun shone down on a vast meadow. The Princess of Dreams suddenly stopped and turned east. And when I stopped to look... "Oh...god... This is actually happening..."

The emperor said that he was not without soldiers. And he was most certainly not exaggerating.

I stood rooted to the ground. There... Out there marching our way was the unmistakable form of a marching army. Not of monsters or anything of the sort. The forms that approached were distinctly human, and yet... The form of every individual soldier carried a dark purple hue of sorts. These were not men. Just...empty soulless imitations of human life. Puppets on strings. Their gear was varied and inconsistent, ranging from lighter armor to extra patches of clearly hardened plate armor. But every last one had its head and face concealed behind a helm. Was there even a face to see under each helmet?

I... I cowered. There must have been at least a few thousand in that approaching lake of minions that the emperor himself most likely conjured up himself using some foul forgotten magic of his own creation. If he no longer had an empire of soldiers to command, he would just conjure up replacements. And I... I was not ready. Not for open warfare! I have never been a warrior!

"James, compose yourself!" Nightmare Moon suddenly shouted at me. Her voice caught my attention as I looked at her while she looked back with a most defiant gaze. "Do not let their numbers intimidate you. You are the Bearer of Humanity! You carry the mightiest weapons and armor that have ever been crafted! You are more than a match for these cretins!"

"Yeah, I get that! I have the power! I just... I don't think I have the..." I stumbled over my words as I glanced at the army in the distance as they drew near, the constant rumbling of their many feet being felt through the ground below us. They were in no hurry and had not responded to our presence, but that would likely change once they came closer.

"No... You do not have a warrior's spirit. You never did. And it's not something I would wish upon you." Nightmare Moon replied abnormally calmly when considering that the enemy was approaching us and were well within sight. "You are not a warrior. You are a guardian. You do not fight to destroy, but to defend. And that is what we need. And you have me. We are two of the mightiest defenders Equestria has. And we CAN overcome this!"

She had unwavering resolve in the face of this seemingly insurmountable threat. And this was only the first wave. My eyes scanned the horizon. I still could not see anything over the horizon that could have been the Heaven's Pillar. We were still so very far off. And this detachment before us had likely been marching nonstop ever since the day I departed from Canterlot. How much further did we need to go and how many more of these would we have to face?!

I looked back and forth at Nightmare Moon and the approaching enemy. She did not waver. Truly a fitting leader. And so I asked, "Then...what would you suggest?"

"Where they have numbers, we have power. Strike with overwhelming force. Strike down as many as you can as swiftly as possible. Do not give them the chance to strike back. If we pressure them with all we have without reservation, we should come out through this relatively smoothly." Nightmare Moon explained while her horn was coated by her magic aura. She was already prepared to throw herself at them.

"I dunno... That sounds too good to be true. Just brute force? But I can't think of anything else, so..." I grumbled as I drew the Celestial Sword from its scabbard and stood ready with the Lunar Shield raised. "I guess...when they get near..."

"Good. Don't throw yourself at them without a plan. Wait until the proper time. They draw near..." Nightmare Moon spoke before she and I faced the approaching army, the droves of minions still marching along at a leisurely pace. She then said softly, "Remember... We live and die together."

"Yeah... I know." I muttered while trying to find the resolve needed to not turn and run. I just had to keep telling myself. These were not even real warriors. They were just facsimiles of human medieval soldiers. They had no will. Just tools of the emperor. They were nothing compared to me. But as I kept trying to psyche myself up, I happened to glance up and noticed something that had not been there before. "Whoa, hold up! What're those?!"

It was a...falling hail of glowing or shining orbs or oval shapes that were each glimmering with a different soft pastel color. Magic? From where? Nightmare Moon too noticed and said, "Are those... Quickly! Shields up!"

I stood my ground with shield raised while Nightmare Moon ducked behind me. Sure enough, the falling magic projectiles fell right into the approaching army with each exploding spectacularly as many of the marching minions were sent flying with those closest to the magic explosions being obliterated in bursts of purple mist. The army immediately stopped, no doubt due to having suddenly encountered resistance. All I could mutter was, "Magic mortars...? But...who..."

"Now, who said you could start without us?!" I heard a voice shout from behind us. A voice I had not heard since the day I left Canterlot. I froze in shock. No... Not there... They could not have...

Nightmare Moon was the first to turn and look. What started as an utterly flabbergasted gaze turned into one of utter howling laughter. And when I turned to look... "I don't...believe...what I am seeing..."

There they stood. Rows and rows of them. Dozens... No, hundreds! Clad in familiar gilded armor, many faces unfamiliar with some I recognized among their ranks... Ponies. Armed and armored. A spectacular rising fanfare could be heard being broadcast out over the plains as if to triumphantly announce their arrival. And standing at the head of the pack was none other than Shining Armor as he trotted right over to us with spear floating by his side. "Can't believe we caught up with you two right at the last minute! And those things are what we're up against?"

I was utterly speechless. I could not... I could barely even comprehend... They really were there. The people of Equestria had answered the call. Even though war was not and never should be in their nature, there they stood. Ready to take the fight to the invaders. And right behind him... They too approached. A familiar and beautiful voice spoke as I turned my gaze upward. "You will not face this threat alone. I am only sorry we did not depart with you."

Celestia... And Luna. The Princesses of the Dawn and Night stood before us, each clad in suits of full barding not unlike that being worn by Nightmare Moon. Sturdy, yet beautifully designed while bearing the gold and shimmering black colorations of their usual regalia. Nightmare Moon cast them both a very proud smirk as she rose from her crouched position and stared them in the eyes. "You impress me, sisters. And here I thought he and I would be facing this all on our own."

"What sort of sovereigns would we be if we were to stay upon our thrones as our greatest champions marched off to face this threat? No. No, I do not believe we will be sitting by idly." Luna spoke boldly to match her sister's tone. "If this Forgotten Emperor desires war, then we have answered. We will not lay down our arms."

"James... You're the one who got us out here in the first place. You sit this one out. We'll handle this first wave." Shining Armor said with a tone of seriousness I almost never heard out of him. He was in his element. As the captain of the guard, clad in his own personalized suit of armor, he was ready to lead this mission. I was in no presence of mind to defy his insistence. I rose to my feet and simply nodded while still at a loss for words. Shining Armor then turned to Nightmare Moon and asked, "Your highness. What are your orders?"

Nightmare Moon cast him a smirk before spreading one wing wide. I saw the entire militia of armored ponies suddenly hunker down as if ready to charge. The Princess of Dreams then turned to face the waiting army of lifeless puppets and pointed her wing forward. And with that, she called out the order. "Peril them where they lay!"

With that, the thunderous roar of galloping armored hooves reached my ears as Nightmare Moon personally led the charge alongside the captain of the guard. It was such a surreal experience seeing them all pass me with my body splitting the army down the middle like a stone in a river. A constantly flowing stream of gold mixed with bits of a rainbow of colors. I still could not believe this was happening. Should I be frightened? Should I have been worried? They should not have been there, and yet they were. This was really happening. The people of Equestria themselves were fighting back against this threat. When was the last time such an event occurred?

The instant the two forces collided, I saw clouds of purple mist filling the air as the ponies at the vanguard sank their weapons into the most lightly armored units. I knew right away that with them being so low to the ground by comparison, the ponies had a natural advantage. Humans are best suited for fighting other opponents with similar heights and builds, but not much smaller opponents that have superior agility. Fighting a pony was the equivalent of trying to fight off a large wild boar that was coated in armor and wielding a weapon that it could manipulate just as deftly as any human warrior. It is a task human fighters simply are not built for.

Even as the infantry clashed, magical projectiles soared overhead on a parabolic arc and far overshot the frontlines. Each magic mortar slammed into the farthest reaches of the enemy army, specifically targeting the rear guard. I turned to look back and saw rows of unicorn mages clad in cloaks as opposed to armor while Luna seemed to be issuing commands. They were not an entirely ragtag bunch of misfits. They had divided up some of the unicorns to essentially serve as artillery. And they were proving most effective. Especially since the enemy did not even seem to have any archers in their ranks at the time.

That was when it occurred to me. For being largely made up of what I assumed were volunteers, they were making excellent progress against this first wave. Way too much progress. I could see that they were clearly outnumbered, yet were rapidly thinning out the enemy ranks. And as I strained my eyes to try and get a look at some of the enemy minions as they were reduced to mist one by one, I saw something that perplexed me. Many of them were not even properly armed. I saw many that were carrying capturing devices of sorts. Chains and shackles, wide nets, and even poles with forked heads mounted at the tips that looked suited for pinning wild beasts. Did the emperor really think so little of the people of Equestria that he thought his puppets could just round them up like wild animals? I could not help but laugh at this realization of just how sorely he had underestimated Equestria's response! Then again, I too was shocked that they had mounted a proper resistance by then.

"I must say... I did not think we would be making such great strides at the first skirmish." I heard a voice speak to my left. A quick glance revealed Celestia standing by my side as she surveyed over her people meeting the enemy in the fields. She then turned my way and cast a warm smile. "Word spread quickly after you departed. And that little spark filled our people with the fire needed to stand and fight. You were the spark, my sunshine. My only regret is that we did not set out after you at the first opportunity."

I looked at her without a word. What could I say? I knew that war is not in their nature and I would never wish for them to ever set foot on a battlefield. And yet, there they were. Utterly decimating an army forged by a fallen monarch who had vastly underestimated Equestria's capacity in meeting the threat of an armed invasion. Celestia detected my conflicted mind and asked, "You are speechless? Is something troubling you?"

"They... They shouldn't be out here... They don't know what they've signed up for. This is war. They don't know the horrors that might come out of this..." I retorted while feeling so very much afraid of what may transpire after this day.

"James... It's true that they do not entirely comprehend what may lie ahead, but they signed up for this willingly. Because they were inspired by those who answered the call first. When word spread that Equestria's Princess of Dreams had set out alone to quell this invasion, volunteers began flooding in once calls were sent out for enlistment."

"They did, huh? Wow... I guess I shouldn't be surprised. Nightmare Moon is pretty awesome." I replied while glancing back out at the skirmish unfolding ahead of us. I could see bursts of magic lightning rising from the writhing mass of equine warriors as she no doubt was obliterating those false soldiers left and right.

"Well, most did. But she was not the only one to inspire our people." Celestia added before casting me a knowing smirk. "Most of our volunteers out there have never even heard of you before. But you would not believe the things they've wondered about you while we hurried to reach you. They think you are some sort of hidden hero of the people. Some secret champion who had come out of the shadows to protect our world. They are most eager to meet you."

I felt myself tense up at that quite heavy revelation. Me? A hero the volunteers were eager to meet? Man, I must have been blushing at the time. My face felt so hot. Although my thoughts were distracted as I heard Luna call out to the mages positioned behind us. The magic mortar shots ceased to fly. And I saw why. As I scanned the clashing armies ahead of us, I could see that the remaining mass of minions were beginning to spread themselves out much wider as if trying to encompass the mass of resisting ponies. This would result in the distance between the rear of the enemy army and our allies being much shorter and making them much more vulnerable to friendly fire should any of the magical projectiles end up falling short. I scowled as I saw that the enemy was not entirely helpless. "They're adjusting their tactics?"

Thankfully, our allies caught on and began to spread their forces out to help insure they would not end up surrounded. And as they did so, I began to make out individual soldiers in the mix as the action before me became less confusing. Among that mass of armored ponies was one that stood taller than most. Through the patches of gilded armor plating, I could see a bold red. And clutched in that mighty stallion's jaws was an impressive steel hammer with a head that looked close to half the size of a cinder block. I felt my heart swell as I recognized that form. None other than the mighty Big Macintosh. And with every swing of that hefty hammer that connected with a looming enemy unit, that poor minion was utterly was utterly obliterated in a plume of purple mist. Truly a giant of a stallion among his kind, he was proving himself to be a juggernaut among the army of volunteers.

Unfortunately, he was by no means invincible. As he destroyed another minion with a swing of his hammer, another came up from his side and managed to connect a shackle to his neck before trying to wrangle the struggling stallion with a long chain connected to it. Thankfully, a familiar mare came to his rescue. With a swing of her head, a mare struck at the leg of the minion with an impressive flanged mace before finishing it off when it went down. That orange coat under the armor... And her blond mane and tail tied at the ends... Applejack?

Big Macintosh shared a few words with his rescuer and their body language definitely showed that they knew each other. And as I got a look at the head of that mace in her teeth, I saw that it actually resembled an apple when viewed from certain angles. It even had a red finish to complete the look. But as I suddenly realized who I was looking at, a type of anxiety came over me. Were they all there? The closest friends I left behind without even being able to bring myself to say goodbye? All of a sudden, the enemy army was no longer my main concern. What would they say to me upon finding me?

Just to reinforce those thoughts further, I saw a cluster of minions dissolve into purple mist one by one in a manner that could not have been from several attackers. I then saw why. Out of the mass of armored ponies, one unicorn mare jumped back as she was beset by several minions. Half were armed with swords while the other carried pronged staffs for pinning their quarry. That white coat... And those beautiful indigo curls in her tail and mane... Rarity!

Much to my shock, I watched as a whirlwind of blades swirled around her and decimated her enemies in a matter of seconds in ways they could not defend against. And I quickly saw why as she struck a most proud pose. Floating around her were not one, not two, but eight sabers with a distinctively strong curve to their blades! I recognized their exotic forms. Rarity had taken up eight shamshir sabers as her weapon. All I could do was shake my head in genuine disbelief. Truly a feat only she would be capable of. I would expect no less from that mare. And the way she had four blades floating at each side of her brought to mind four bones serving as the frame for a wing on each side. Even in the heat of battle, Rarity could not help carrying herself with grace.

One by one, more and more familiar faces made themselves known to me as the enemy army steadily shrank in size. I saw Rainbow Dash swooping low at high speed with each sweeping strike taking an enemy's head off. I saw Shining Armor impale a minion's neck on the long tip of his spear. And not one pony was dragged back from the masses while wounded. And all Celestia could do was watch proudly as her people answered the call to action while that spectacular fanfare filled the air. Where was that music even coming from?

Just before I could even think about it much more, I saw a cluster of maybe two dozen minions break away from the edge of the army to the left and slip away with weapons ready while the rest of the militia was far too occupied to notice. And far out to the left was... Wait, were they basically going after the bard?!

"Hey! Hold on, I got this!" I shouted before rushing past Celestia while carried on my armor's wings. Far off to the side of the field was what seemed to be a portable disk jockey booth. And sure enough, Ponyville's local DJ was manning it while I could hear the fanfare that was playing heavily being emitted from the speakers on the front. The approaching minions did not seem to pay any mind to the sound. If I had to take a guess, the emperor was commanding his units to disable the music as a means to demoralize our allies. "Hey! You've got trouble coming!"

The DJ looked up at me while she adjusted her sunglasses and cast me a very fun smirk. "Well, fancy meeting you out here! What's up?! I'm just making sure all these ponies stay pumped with some sweet tunes!"

"You're the bard, huh?" I asked as I came in for a landing beside her gear. Even as I stood there, the two dozen or so minions were running right for us. "Anyway, take cover. They're coming right for you."

"Yeah, I see them coming. Hang on, I got this." She replied while not the least bit intimidated, her hooves adjusting so knobs and switches on the panels before her.

"Huh? You?! You're just the bard! What're you packing?!" I yelped as I could not even begin to comprehend how she would fend off an assault. I did not see any weapons on her at all.

"Me? Oh, I'm packing nothing." She replied as I noticed the main speaker on the front expand even further as it began to glow with blue magical energy. That was when the DJ smirked while looking at me over her sunglasses. "Nothing but my bass cannon!"

"Oh boy..." I muttered in dread as the volume coming from that main speaker suddenly spiked. Even though my helmet protected my ears from excessively high decibels, I still felt the air ripple as concentrated magical sound waves burst out of that main speaker on level while looking like something I would see out of the Project H comic book series! And as that wave of raw auditory power engulfed the approaching minions, they just...ceased to be. And there was a long swallow trench carved out of the ground for about as far as the eye could see. I looked at the DJ, both confused and horrified at what I had just witnessed, and asked, "You're certifiably insane, aren't you?"

"Woo, always wanted to try that! They didn't even know what hit them!" She cheered while acting like she did not hear a word I said. Either that, or her ears were ringing too loud to hear me. Come to think of it, that fanfare became much quieter once the cannon finished launching its payload. And I quickly found out why. "Huh? Aw man, I blew the subwoofers out! I guess this is the sorta thing you can only try once..."

"Uh... Yeah, sure! I'll...um...just leave you to that then!" I retorted as the DJ started to pull out a toolbox so she could start repairing her gear. I hurried back over to Celestia as I saw her giving me a most perplexed gaze. "You saw that, right?"

"Yes, I did. And I'm going to need to have a word with her about using that. Imagine if that hit any of our men." Celestia replied while sounding noticeably disturbed. Just...where do these ponies come up with these ideas?

The two of us watched as the militia steadily whittled down the woefully unprepared enemy army. I squinted my eyes as I closely observed the many ponies clashing against them. There was...almost no strategy being employed aside from just overwhelming the enemy with relentless force. No variation in armor or tactics. Everyone there, from earth pony to unicorn and even pegasi, were nothing more than infantry. If the enemy army had set out with any anticipation of resistance, I had no doubt that the result of this first skirmish would not have gone anywhere near as swimmingly as it was at that time. Nothing short of a lucky first break. They would have to revise their approach before continuing further...

Finally, after a rather sizable amount of time, it looked like the entire enemy army was about down to its last man. But right as it seemed like things were starting to go quiet as the action winded down, one of the infantrymen came galloping our way. He seemed to be a member of the royal guard if his coloration was anything to go by. "Princess Celestia! We're having some trouble with this last one!"

"There's one left? What's wrong?" Celestia asked while I too paid close attention to his words.

"We can't seem to get anywhere close to it! It's...not like the others. Much better armed and armored. It's keeping us all at bay and most of our weapons aren't exactly working." The guard explained while sounding only mildly distressed about the affair. And I could only wonder what he was even talking about.

As I listened in, I took note of my lack of involvement in this first skirmish. Maybe it was time that I did something about this. I spread my armor's wings as I said, "I'll take a look."

Before anyone could object, I took to the air and soared over the many colorful ponies clad in gilded armor. There was no sign of any dark purple human facsimiles to be seen among them. They had truly wiped them all out. All except for one. I soon noticed the form of Nightmare Moon standing at the front of the mass of ponies while many had spread out to form a very large circle of sorts to encircle a section of the meadow. As if trying to box in a target. Once I set down, I turned to the Princess of Dreams and asked, "What's the situation?"

"Decided to join us, hm? Well, it would seem that we've routed them. Except for...that one." She replied before directing her gaze ahead. "I am debating over whether or not I should dispose of this one myself, though it would make for some good experience if they fell it first..."

I too turned my gaze ahead and saw exactly what the issue was. There was something different about this one remaining minion. It was not lightly armed or armored at all. Clad in a full suit of sturdy plate armor and even brandishing a flowing cape on its back, the minion's head was encased in a cylindrical helm that provided excellent protection. And clutched in its hands was the unmistakable form of a halberd. I was convinced that this last remaining minion was the general of the army and the best fighter among them by far.

It was surrounded by several ponies who constantly kept their heads down to insure that the plating of their helmets stood in the way of them and their enemy's weapon. They kept calling back and forth as they tried to find an opening, their swords and spears clanking against the thick suit of armor. The general was quick to turn and drive them off with the pike on its weapon, but seemed to be trying to avoid the use of lethal force. Almost as if it was trying to insure that its enemies would be taken alive.

I scowled at the situation. They were using entirely the wrong weapons for the job. Swords and light spears are nearly useless against armor of that sort. And the length of that halberd would make it difficult for them to get in close and try to find a gap in the plates. In much how the enemy minions were ill-suited for combating armored opponents as small as ponies, the people of Equestria also had no idea of how to even fight the more sophisticated warriors of human shape.

"You know what...? I got this." I said as I began to approach with a new tension flooding my nerves. I had never faced off against a proper human opponent before outside something that was a product of my dreaming mind. I was afraid, as I should have been. But I did not come all the way out here just to stand by the sidelines and do nothing at all. "You can all stand down. I'll handle this one."

All eyes turned to face me in surprise as even the general drone stood its ground in waiting. Even the fanfare that was being projected over the battlefield faded out as if to reflect this change in tone. Without a word, though I noticed some excited grins on the retreating infantrymen, the armored ponies trotted away and joined the circle of spectators that had formed around us. The general before me seemed to understand that I was its opponent. And as I drew my sword, a new fanfare began to play that was just filled with bass and bravado. Cheers filled the air as I swear I heard Shining Armor call out to me, "You've got this, man!"

They were all watching. And they all had faith in me. The fear in my heart shrank away a bit as the howling of my allies reached my ears. I could do this. I knew I could take this one out. The general kept the head of its halberd raised, ready for a clash of blades. I kept the Lunar Shield ready, knowing that such a weapon would prove to be troublesome due to its sheer versatility. Not to mention its reach surpassed the length of my own sword. I was at a tactical disadvantage. Deciding to try and muscle my way in too close where the halberd would not be able to properly repel me, I made a lunge with shield raised to push past its defenses.

The audience roared as I made the first move. The general brought the head of its halberd down an in attempt to push or redirect my shield away. While it could not truly push me away, it used the leverage of its weapon to hold me back just long enough while it sidestepped to my left where my sword would not so easily reach it. It was then that the general employed one of the halberd's three defining traits. A hook extension on the back of the blade's head that it tried to snag around the right edge of my shield. It pulled hard, trying to create an opening where it could push forward and jam the pike on the top of its the halberd into me. While my armor would likely hold, I did not want to test its integrity against a hard thrust from a sturdy metal pike. Unsure of how to counter this, I managed to focus my left gauntlet's magic enough to use the teleportation spell and transport myself maybe twenty paces backwards to give us some distance. I heard the army around us roar and cheer at my sound display of caution. Hopefully they too would be inspired to be less reckless in the upcoming skirmishes.

"OK, that didn't work... Maybe..." I mumbled as I decided to try and brute force my way through the general's defenses with some magical firepower. Channeling the magical energies in my right gauntlet into the Celestial Sword and set its entire blade aflame with surging golden yellow fire. I came charging in with shield ready as the general took a stout defensive stance. It tried to bring the halberd's head down into me, but I held my shield higher to protect from the attack from above. I then went on the offensive, swing after flaming swing forcing the general back as I tried to prevent any openings. All the general could do was try and deflect each swing with the hardened edges of the halberd's head. The crowd whistled and cheered with every trail of fire my sword left in its wake. If I could just land a glancing blow, I might even set the entire thing on fire and call it a day.

Unfortunately, the general suddenly jumped back right when I was so sure I was about to land a strike. With this new distance between us, I saw the general grasp the halberd's shaft right at the bottom with only one hand. My eyes went wide as I knew what this meant. I was about to be on the receiving end of the hardest strike one could muster with a polearm. With no time to think, I threw up my shield as the general thrust its weapon forward and slammed that sturdy metal pike right into the middle of the Lunar Shield with shocking force. The audience let out a collective gasp as I was knocked right off my feet and right back.

I was not about to leave myself open on the ground. Upon making contact with the grassy ground under me, I used momentum while suddenly pushing my armor's wings back to catapult myself up into the air with a high backflip as the many spectators screamed in excitement from this recovery. As I started to right myself, I pointed the Celestial Sword out and fired off a fiery burst of magic at where the general was standing. In my haste to get off a shot before I could start to fall, my aim was not perfect and only impacted the ground right in front of the armored minion while merely singing its cape. I landed upon my feet with a clank and grit my teeth in annoyance. This was only the first encounter on the Empty Plains and I was already having some difficulty here.

I stared down my opponent from a very safe distance while it did the same. It was proving to be a very competent fighter. As one would expect from a battlefield commander unit. But as I looked at the patch of smoldering grass where my fire magic had struck, I looked down at the Celestial Sword and the gauntlet that was holding it. What was I thinking? I had no business trying to fight fair against something that may have been a simple puppet on strings. I was only wasting time. I gave the general before me an irritated scowl as I called out, "Oh, what am I doing?! I don't got time to waste on this!"

Ignoring my pride and deciding to take the quickest option to get results, I pointed the Celestial Sword high above me as I channeled my right gauntlet's searing solar magic through it. The blade was engulfed by a towering aura of white celestial fire that reached maybe five times the length of the sword it was coating. The general detected what I was up to and charged me with halberd ready. But it was already too late. I brought the Celestial Sword down to my left and performed a sweeping slice to my right. Well before the general could even come close enough to strike, the blade of solar magic cleaved right through it as the general was set alight in white fire. Seconds later, the flames faded to reveal that nothing remained of my opponent with the exception of the halberd it had been carrying. And even that dissolved into purple mist a few seconds later. I then dispelled the solar magic around my sword and sheathed it into the scabbard on the back of the Lunar Shield. All the while, the spectators around me howled in laughter at the sheer pragmatism I used to get this roadblock out of my way. "Well, that's that!"

As the fanfare faded, I suddenly noticed a rumbling through the ground. And before I knew it, I had been swept off my feet and was being carried along by a laughing and cheering group of ponies. As I yelled and flailed while having no idea what was going on, carried me right back across the field and bucked me off and onto my feet as I found myself standing before the three armored royal sisters. They all looked at me and the ponies that were surrounding us with proud smiles. Celestia spoke first, "Well done. Well done indeed."

"I... I still can't fully comprehend that you actually came out here..." I muttered as the thrill of that first skirmish faded. My eyes darted around as I saw that after days out on the Empty Plains, I was most certainly no longer alone. Surrounded by so many faces I did not recognize, but they were all there for the same reason I was. They all answered the call. "Is this... You really did come..."

"We had to do some soul searching after you departed... Make no mistake. War is not in our nature. And it never will be. But this is our world. And we will not let our world be taken by those that would seek to exploit it." Celestia said boldly as the militia around us let out a collective shout of agreement. They had all enlisted... "And that is why we..."

"Sister... Something approaches." Luna spoke up as her eyes were directed towards the eastern horizon. We all turned to look. And indeed, something was approaching across the sky. And quickly. A shining blue light shot across the sky before coming to a stop above us. We all stepped back as it descended and fell into the earth. Some sort of glowing orb of light. And seconds later, it emitted a matching pale blue glow that rose up and took on a...vaguely human form that brought to mind someone wrapped in a flowing robe. Luna's eyes narrowed as her voice began to drip with venom. "You... So, you truly do still draw breath..."

A murmur rolled through the crowd around us. They had no idea who or what was being projected before them. But I knew. And here I had been wondering whether or not someone like this could even still exist. But when a voice did come from the projection, it did not sound haughty or commanding. Instead, it sounded...tired. Very down to earth. I detected no malice as the voice echoed from the projection. "As I declared in my missive to you, Princess of the Night. And here I thought for certain that the people of Equestria remain as meek as I remember..."

"What do you take us for, traitor?!" Nightmare Moon suddenly shouted in fiery defiance. "Since the beginning, you and your kind stood by the rest of Equestria as equals and friends! And then you threw all of that away on a capricious whims of human greed! Well, gaze upon the sight around us. You have cast your declaration of war and we have answered! This is not your world any longer! This is Equestria! This is OUR world! We will not go like lambs to the slaughter! We will stand and fight!"

The ghostly projection of the emperor went silent as the militia around us burst into deafening cheering with weapons raised high. I found the will to smile. It was hard not to feel optimistic in the presence of such confidence. As the roaring bravado began to die down, the emperor spoke again. "The Princess of Dreams... Much has transpired since my reign ended and my empire collapsed. Do you even remember me?"

"As much as it shames me, the only thing we were able to forget was your name." Celestia spoke with a twinge of restrained bitterness to her voice. "I will never understand what possessed you to cast aside all you had with us. It is...beyond my understanding."

"As it always has been. The mind of a pony does not wonder as the minds of mankind do. You know not your true place in the grand scheme of things." The emperor said softly without a hint arrogance. Not so much that he was trying to put them down. More like he was simply declaring an established fact. There was no malice to his words, and yet... Everything coming out of his mouth disturbed me on a very personal level. It was so...very uncomfortable to hear one of my own species talking like this towards people I have come to adore.

I felt the emperor's eyes turn to me. And so he spoke to me. "You... The bearer of the Element I crafted so very long ago. Not of this world, yet it has chosen you regardless. You have ventured far into the realm of your forbearers."

The eyes of everyone around me turned to me. They knew so little about the Element of Humanity upon my helmet. And even less about the man who was speaking to us. How much had they been told before they caught up to me? I could not find the will to speak. I could only listen. The emperor then asked, "It is not too late. My empire may have ceased to be long ago, but it is not too late to make things right. Make them as they should be. I have need of you. Venture east. I stand atop the Heaven's Pillar. The last bastion of mankind in Equestria. You will join me, yes?"

My eyes glanced down at the orb of magical light upon the ground. Everything that I heard from him disturbed me. I wanted nothing to do with whatever he was offering. Without a word, I marches over to the projection and raised my foot high before stomping it down onto the orb. It burst in spray of magical mist that faded away along with the projection before us. The air went silent. I looked around at the many ponies around me as I tried to find something fitting to say. "You think he got the message?"

They all started laughing. A fitting witty delivery. And they deserved a good laugh after such a smashing first victory. Celestia and her sisters smiled at me before she and Luna looked at Nightmare Moon. The Princess of Dreams looked back at forth before realizing what they were implying. With a quick cough to clear her throat, she held her head high as her voice bellowed forth with the tone of the Royal Canterlot Voice. "Defenders of Equestria! Heed my words!"

We all turned and listened as the Princess of Dreams delivered what I could only describe as a rousing victory speech. "You have answered the call to defend our world from this encroaching menace! And you have performed splendidly! But be warned! This is only the beginning! The Forgotten Emperor will not play the same hand twice! With each clash, our enemies will strike back with increasing ferocity and cunning! The odds will continue to grow against us! But we must not waver! Equestria depends upon all of you! All of us! We must be ready and bring this war to an end! Tonight, we rest. But tomorrow, the true trials begin! Be strong, people of Equestria! We will bring back peace to this wonderful world we call home! Glory to Equestria!"

A deafening roar filled the air as Nightmare Moon's words were carried far. Indeed, I do not think she could have boosted their morale higher if she tried. I could only find myself smiling. After at least ten days of wandering the Empty Plains while fully convinced I may not ever see my home again and all those I had grown to know and value, here they all were with me. I was no longer alone in this endeavor. The odds could not be more in my favor. Finally, things were actually starting to look up.

"Now then! All of you, stand back!" Nightmare Moon called out as the militia of volunteers began to all gather at one end of the vast meadow that had served as our first battleground. I saw a large covered wagon get pulled along that likely held supplies for the journey this far into the Empty Plains. Celestia fetched a rather large chest from it and flew east until she was right in the middle of the meadow. Was she about to do what I was thinking at the time?

A moment later, she came flying back over as I noticed a bright orange glow coming from the wooden chest. And once the glow reached the brightest it could be, I was greeted with an impressive spectacle. Over the course of a few seconds, a massive encampment lined with rows of tents while surrounded by tall wooden walls burst out of the box. I stared with mouth agape. The portable cottage Nightmare Moon had brought along was one thing, but this?! I turned to Celestia and asked, "OK, really! Is there anything that magic can't do in this world?"

"Oh, you'd be surprised. Anyway..." Celestia retorted with a bit of a smirk before beginning to lead the many volunteers into the camp to probably point them to where they would be staying.

I remained where I was as I beheld the encampment before me. They really knew what they were doing. They were not going into this entirely blind. I looked to the sky as I took a minute to absorb and process how much the situation had changed over just the past hour or so. Some of the volunteers even greeted or praised me in passing as they stepped by me. No doubt one of the eager volunteers who had heard good things about me and were eager to meet me. But just after the last of the militia stepped by me, I heard a familiar voice call out from behind me. "Get 'im!"

Before I even knew what was happening, I was dogpiled to the ground by five very excited ponies. "Whoa! Hey, what're you all... Ack! What's going on?!"

"Whaddya think's goin' on, pardner?! Ya think you can just up and mosey on outta town and we ain't gonna notice?!" A very familiar voice spoke up next to my head. A voice that filled me with a powerful sense of familiarity. While it felt like I was being restrained, I also felt as if I was being held in a group hug of sorts.

My eyes darted around. Five familiar mares were pinning me to the ground. Applejack. Pinkie Pie. Twilight Sparkle. Rarity. Rainbow Dash. All but Twilight were clad in suits of gilded armor reserved for the royal guard. Twilight was shrouded in a mage's robe instead. Seeing some of the most important people in my life right there in my arms when I was so fearful that I may not live to see them again, I was left almost at a loss for words. "Girls, you... You're seriously here?"

"You better believe we are! What kind of friends would we be if we let you handle this all by yourself? We'd have to be really loco in the coco to just let you go into something like THAT on your own!" Pinkie Pie replied while sounding just so happy to see me. They all bounded off of me and lined up in a row to let me stand up, but I was quick to notice that they did not look particularly happy. Most of them were giving me a scowl, but Twilight and Pinkie Pie looked deeply concerned. "But... You could've said something before you left."

I felt a pit open in my gut. They had questions. And I did leave without ever saying goodbye, even though I had genuine reasons to not see them. Rainbow Dash then asked, "So, what gives? Why didn't you tell us what was going on?"

"You could have at least let us known that you were marching off to face this threat, darling." Rarity said sternly while looking rather frustrated with me. They had the right to be angry. I could not fault them for that. "Why didn't you tell us before setting out?"

I let out a long sigh. I knew my manner of dealing with this threat was not the ideal means of doing so, but I had to consider what would happen if I did inform them of the risk. "Let me ask you this then... If I had told you about what was coming and what I was going to do... Would you have tried to stop me?"

Their eyes went wide in realization. I knew them well by then. They would never have approved of me putting myself in danger out in the middle of nowhere so far from home. Their eyes looked every which way while trying to find an answer. I suspect they were desperately trying to tell themselves that they would have let me set out to face the enemy without objection, but those words never came. Finally, Twilight spoke with a shameful frown. "I... We would...never try...to... Ugh... Yes... I... I wouldn't want to see you do that. None of us would."

"Exactly. I... I had to leave while my drive to do something was still strong. Before anyone could try to convince me otherwise. I couldn't tell you... I'm sorry. There just wasn't an easy answer to what I had to do." I retorted while hoping that even if they were not happy with how I did things, they would at least understand where I was coming from.

"Well, we're not letting you do this alone. We've talked it over and we're ready for the long haul. Got it?" Rainbow Dash spoke while showing me a confident smirk. She certainly sounded like she knew what she had signed up for.

"I'd rather not see you all out here... But...I really am glad to see you all. Really, I... I didn't know how much I missed you until you got here." I said sincerely while still reeling from the fact that my closest circle of friends were there when I needed them most. But it was then I noticed something was not quite right. There were only five of them. Not six. "Wait a minute... Where's Fluttershy?"

Applejack cast me a cockeyed stare while she asked, "Seriously, James? You think Fluttershy would be cut out for this line of work?"

I stumbled over my words as I realized it was silly for me to think that Fluttershy would ever excel in such an environment. No, she would never be comfortable there. Although Rarity then added, "Trust us, she so very dearly wanted to come along. For you and us. It took a lot of convincing to get her to stay behind. The poor dear just isn't used to staying behind while we do all the work..."

"Thanks... She really wouldn't be happy out here. I'm grateful you convinced her otherwise." I said while dreading the thought of what this journey would likely do to poor Fluttershy. She was not meant for such a thing.

"Well, there's that... And someone needed to stay behind to look after Gladesong, right?" Twilight asked while showing a smile. "You better pull through for them, James. Your girls are probably wondering where you are right now."

Gladesong... And even little Scootaloo. In all the madness that had taken hold of my life lately, I had all but forgotten about the two little fillies waiting for me back home. I let out a sigh as I turned my gaze to the ground. "Now I feel bad... I get there was no easy way to do this, but... Now I've remembered how much I miss my kids."

"Then let's hurry this up so you can go home and play with the foals again! Right?" Pinkie Pie asked while still sounding chipper about the whole thing. Good to see. I was glad that she was still herself.

"Yeah... Just keep moving forward." I said while looking back and forth at my friends. It was such a bizarre experience seeing them suited up like members of the royal guard. Although I quickly found a means to change the subject. "So... Looks like some of you are packing some interesting choices of weaponry. That's quite a mace you got there, AJ. Pulverized those poor saps pretty good, right?"

"You know it! I was wonderin' if maybe I should go with an axe since I'm worth my salt when it comes ta choppin' wood, but then somepony said an apple mace might be better. And it sure is!" She replied before reaching for the holster affixed to the side and lifting that mace into her jaws. Now that I was up close, I could see that no matter which side I looked at it from, the head of that mace had a distinct red apple shape. "It don't matter none how I swing this beauty. It always pummels just fine!"

"Yeesh... Maces will work on anything..." I mumbled as I knew that few weapons can match the destructive power and durability of a flanged mace. I then looked at Rarity and was quickly reminded of that spectacular yet lethal sword dance I saw her performing. And affixed to the sides of her armor were four scabbards stacked atop each other on each side. "Whoa, I wasn't sure if I was seeing that right, but... Seriously, Rarity? You're packing eight swords at once?"

"Darling, you actually sound surprised. One blade simply would not do it for me. So I kept adding more and more until... Well, see for yourself!" My beautiful beloved exclaimed before her billowing blue magic aura engulfed her horn and the exposed hilts of her swords. Our friends stepped back to give her room as the eight blades were drawn before fanning out in a manner reminiscent of proudly spread wings. "And I so do adore the pronounced curves of these sabers! Such an air of elegance to them, no?"

"Come to think of it, aren't those shamshirs? I think those are the weapon of choice for the royal guards who are stationed in Saddle Arabia." Twilight Sparkle asked while likely having some extended knowledge of her brother's line of work. Indeed, the blades had a much stronger curve than most sabers and were impressively long for a sword that seemed to be meant for use in one hand. And the blades shone gorgeously with a shimmering silver finish that had me suspect that there may have been an enchantment of sorts imbued into them.

"Why yes, they are! There's just something so very exotic about the weapons from the desert regions. And I could not settle for any less than eight at a time!" Rarity replied as she weaved her swords around in perfect synchronization that resembled a type of fan dance. And the irony of her weapons of choice was not lost on me. That term. Shamshir. Where I come from, it roughly translates to 'lion's tail'. And the original unicorns of myth were stated to have leonine tails not unlike those of the kirin I saw recently. Fitting that a unicorn sword maiden would take them up as her weapon of choice.

Before anything else could be said, we all turned to look as we heard a voice call out. We quickly stepped out of the way as I saw Estoc leading a caravan of covered wagons that were likely carrying the militia's supplies along with noncombatants. There were dozens of them. And as we all watched them entering the encampment through the gate, we all looked at each other while simultaneously noticing that we were heavily stalling outside of the place. Rainbow Dash then flexed her neck and said, "Anyway... You wanna just call it a day and figure out where we'll be staying? I'm beat..."

Pinkie Pie too let out a yawn as she groaned, "Me too! We had almost no time to rest while hurrying out here. I think I've been getting by on just five hours a night! Lots of coffee each morning to keep me going."

"Well, I'm grateful that you all caught up when you did. I still can't believe that you're all out here right now..." I retorted while also feeling very drained while finally feeling like I had found a true port in the storm that carried with it some familiarity. I was not back home yet, but it felt like the journey would not be quite as harrowing now that I would not be alone from here on out.

Applejack cast me a smirk. "Yeah, wasn't that a lucky break? And we ain't goin' home without ya, pardner. Anyway, let's quit flappin' our gums and settle in for the night. I'm achin' for a hot meal right about now."

"Yeah, ditto." I groaned lightly before following my friends into the camp with the wooden gates locking shut behind us. A quick glance revealed that the walls were lined with walkways to allow for sentries to patrol. No one was up there yet, but that would surely change as everyone settled into some new routines.

While passing rows of tents as my friends were called away so they could be directed to their personal quarters, my eyes were focused on the horizon. There was a wooden building of sorts placed right in the middle of the entire camp. The field HQ? It was likely where I would find the royal sisters and probably the higher ranking officers. I made a beeline for it while the paths between each sprawling cluster of tents became emptier. But right as the pathways became empty, I came to a stop. I felt...something. Someone was nearby. A pair of eyes were gazing upon me. And so I turned to my left with a sense of caution coming over me. And I was greeted by a silent and stoic face I had not seen in some time. "Maud!"

After what felt like much too long, I saw a familiar face that I was legitimately happy to see. But as I stepped towards the silent form of Maud Pie, I came to a stop. She too was clad in armor, but...it was not the standard issue gilded armor of the royal guard. No, this was a very unique suit. It had a distinctive dark gray finish and looked closer to a full suit of barding like those worn by the three royal sisters. Upon closer inspection, I was shocked to see that it was not made of metal at all. That armor was composed entirely of stone! "Wha... Whoa, where'd you get this?! Is that all rock? That's...brilliant! This stuff is basically weaponproof!"

"Marble made it for me." She said softly with her usual lack of enthusiasm. But that name... Marble Pie? That sweet little mare I bumped into out on that rock farm? She chiseled this impressive suit of stone armor herself? "Pinkie Pie stopped by the farm while she and this army of volunteers were passing by. She told me what was going on. And I wasn't going to let her go through this alone."

"They did, huh? Well, it's good to see you out here." I said while dropping to a knee to bring us closer together. But instead of stepping towards me for a hug, Maud stood her ground. And her eyes narrowed just slightly. "Um... Maud?"

"Marble told me after Pinkie Pie let us know what was going on." Maud said with no change in the tone of her voice. After spending time with her during her previous visit, I have picked up on a few tricks when it comes to reading Maud Pie's mood. I have learned to pay very close attention to her eyes. And I could see a very faint glare of disapproval in that otherwise dour gaze. "You were there. And she told you that I was visiting."

I felt a tension in the air as I was once again faced with the potential repercussions of my methods of marching off to face this threat out on the Empty Plains. I saw Maud's eyes once again shift as that look of scorn became one of worry. "Why did you not want to see me?"

"No, that's not it, Maud... I did want to see you. I really did. But..." I tried to explain myself while choosing my words carefully. "If I had told you what I was doing out there... If you had known that I was heading out to face something like we all saw today... Would you have tried to stop me?"

Maud bowed her head. She did not immediately respond. At least not for a moment. With her eyes looking elsewhere, she quietly admitted, "Yeah... I would have grabbed you and not let go."

"But I am glad you're here now." I added while placing my hand upon her armored head. That helmet really was forged out of raw stone. I could not get my head around how she could move around in that heavy material like it was no problem, but I was quick to remember Maud's ridiculous displays of strength during her first visit to Ponyville. It probably felt as light as cotton to her. "I'm sorry I didn't say hello, but... You understand, right?"

She nodded silently before suddenly reaching out and grabbing me in a very tight hug. I was afraid she was going to crush me like an aluminum can, but she was careful to not apply too much pressure. "I missed you..."

"Missed you too, Maud..." I muttered softly while putting an arm around her. At first we did not say anything. Just sharing a moment of silence between two good friends. I only knew her for about a week before she departed last time. But in that time, I felt like I bonded with her in a way that only I could. I feel like there is...something kindred about us. That there is a reason why I am able to read her better than most. But the answer escapes me for now. What is it that she and I share that bridges that gap?

After a moment of silence, I heard Maud speak to me. "Marble had some really nice things to say about you."

"She did, huh?" I replied before we released our grasps on each other so that we had enough space between us to make eye contact. "She did come off as amazingly shy. Like...not even Fluttershy was ever that timid. I'm surprised she even spoke to me."

"She said you had some sort of noble air about you. Like an honorable knight." Maud said before looking up at me. I saw just a slight smile settle into her lips. "I can see why. I never knew you had a suit of armor like this. You look...gorgeous."

"Heh, yeah... I only break this stuff outta the vault only when I really need it." I said with a bit of flattery making my cheeks feel warm. I just was not used to the compliments. "Although I could say the same about your sister. She's absolutely beautiful. And so very sweet and demure. She made for some very pleasant company."

"Mmhm. She said you made her feel safe. That you were very patient with her." Maud replied while I tried to think back to that sweet little mare. It was a chance encounter, but a very meaningful one. I was glad I got to meet her. "And she wanted me to tell you that she's thankful you were so nice to her."

"Awww... Well, she was very nice to me too, so the feeling is mutual." I retorted while finding myself smiling at the thought of that pretty little thing being so happy for our interactions. "Anyway... You're going to be sticking with us out here?"

"Yeah. I'm not letting Pinkie Pie put herself in danger like this without me. I'll make sure she comes home safe and sound." Maud said with unwavering sincerity. Although I noticed her bow her head slightly while she added, "And I'll...keep an eye on you too."

"Thank you, Maud... I have a hunch you'll be very helpful in all of this." I said quietly while patting her on the head. "Anyway, am I keeping you from anything?"

"I was on my way to where I'll be staying. I'm bunking with Pinkie Pie." Maud said before stepping forward and resting her head against me. "I better get going. Take care of yourself, James."

"You too, Maud. See you soon." I replied before seeing her off. I then turned and continued on my way to the center of the encampment. I was most curious of what I would find there.

A pair of stallions that were undoubtedly from the royal guard stood watch just outside the door, but they paid me no mind as I stepped inside. The first room was spacious, but still had a low ceiling as if as a means to conserve space. I saw royal guardsmen going about while installing...stuff. Like maps and panels that seemed to have holographic properties to them. Things I had never seen during my time in Equestria. I immediately felt like I was getting in the way and started to step back towards the door I had just entered through. At least until I saw Celestia peeking around a corner that seemed to lead up a narrow stairwell. She motioned her hoof for me to follow before stepping out of sight. Having no desire to turn down an invitation after having gone almost two weeks without seeing her, I stepped around the working stallions and made my way up the stairs. I was honestly a bit shocked with how narrow it was while wearing my armor. Definitely a bit of a tight squeeze.

I stepped through a door at the top of the stairwell and found myself in what felt like a cozy dormitory. A small bathroom was just on my left while some humble accommodations filled the room I found myself in. A wooden closet was before me while a bed was tucked in a cavity in the wall just beyond it. There was a wooden nightstand beside it and there was even a typewriter right in the opposite corner. And seated beside the bed was Celestia herself while devoid of the armor I had seen her in a while earlier. She pointed to a small tub nearby and I quickly saw why. Eager to get out of that armor and just relax, I stepped into the tub after setting aside my armaments and helmet before using the necessary spell to melt my armor off. It felt pleasant to feel the smooth polished hardwood just under my socks. "Finally..."

"James..." Celestia said softly once I had stepped out of the puddle of liquid metal. Her gaze was pained. As if she was uncomfortable with just being there with me. "It needs to be said. I... I must apologize for back then."

"Celestia, it's cool. I get why you..." I started to say while knowing where this was going. But I was interrupted as Celestia stood up and approached me with a very apologetic look in her eyes.

"No... What I did.... It was an act of cowardice. I should have gone with you. I should not have stayed behind." She said firmly and almost despertaely as Celestia backed me up against the door to the bathroom behind me. "I love you... I called you my king... How could I ever watch you go off on your own to face this invasion while I stayed behind?"

"Celestia..." I muttered while putting my arms around her. I could not blame her for the hesitation she showed. Even if she has centuries of experience and has likely witnessed dark times that only the wisest could endure without losing sight of the best the world had to offer, I knew she should not immediately respond to war with eagerness. "Don't apologize... Please... I wish you didn't have to be here right now."

"I wish we did not have to be here either... But please... Know this. From here on out, I will be by your side. I may have hesitated at first, but no more. I will face this evil with you, my love." The Princess of the Dawn whispered to me before our lips found their way to each other. That kiss... Oh my god, how I missed it. That one loving kiss did wonders for my mood. My beloved Celestia was finally there with me and we would face this threat together.

For a moment, we just held each other in our arms and wings. Not as friends or superior and subordinate, but as lovers. Her warm presence... I missed it so much. I whispered sweet words to her, thanking her for being there and reminding her of the love we share. We were quiet with whatever we said. There was likely not that much preventing sound from passing through the walls to the rest of the headquarters. Although I did finally ask, "I guess now's a good time to ask... Where will I be staying?"

Celestia pulled her head back so that she could look at me. And as she did, an amused smile spread across her lips. "Where? Why, right here. This will be your private chambers for the duration of this journey."

"Huh? Here? Almost everyone else has to sleep in tents, but I get my own room? I thought this place is reserved for the army's superiors." I replied while knowing I was in no way such a person. I had no real leadership skills.

"Oh, it is. And you most certainly qualify as someone important." Celestia explained with a smile. "You are one of our mightiest fighters here, James. And beyond that, I was hoping to ask you to serve as...a strategist and advisor."

"Um... Come again?" I asked while having no idea where this was coming from. Me? A strategist?

"What I'm saying is..." Celestia muttered while starting to look rather embarrassed. "As silly as this sounds, you have more knowledge of war than everyone in this militia combined. The world you come from... It has centuries of warfare in its very long history. And I was hoping that...you could use whatever knowledge you have to help us in the war room."

It was definitely not a observation I was expecting. But I suppose her had a point. With some hesitation, I let out a sigh. "Well, I... I've never been much of a war aficionado, but... Sure, I'd be happy to provide as much extra input as you might need."

"Thank you, James. We're all playing things by ear right now, but I'm confident we'll pull through in the end. Even the emperor does not have all that much experience in the art of warfare, so you may have a leg up on him in that department." Celestia said while almost getting a laugh out of me. What irony. Two human men, but from very different worlds and cultures. No matter how devious he may be, Equestria never had much in the way of experience in war.

Although there was one thing about what Celestia said that did raise some concern in me. "Yeah, I... I noticed. I'm honestly shocked with how disorganized everyone was in that first skirmish. Aside from having the sense to keep the mages away from the front lines, I didn't see much in the way of strategy out there today. It's a miracle that the emperor did not anticipate an organized resistance to the invasion. We're going to have to overhaul just about everything about how this militia conducts itself in battle if we're gonna win this war."

Celestia grit her teeth in unease. She knew where I was coming from. "Yes, we... We didn't have much time to truly prepare. We were prioritizing rendezvousing with you and Nightmare Moon over everything else. Training was light and we only had access to what was readily available. Our weapon and armor... My goodness, we really do need to overhaul things around here..."

"Sounds to me like you're not really ready to advance. You think it would be a good idea to camp out here for a while and train everyone until they're ready for the next wave?" I asked while not wanting to see a bunch of oblivious volunteers rushing off to their doom without any idea of what they were doing.

Celestia's gaze became much more serious as she said, "It would be suicide not to. Yes, we will spend at least the next week revising our stratagems and equipment. And thankfully, we already have reinforcements en route. Everyone here isn't all there will be. We're going to make sure we're ready."

"Really now? There's more coming? Huh... Well, now I'm kind of excited. I'm looking forward to it." I spoke while now feeling quite curious about how things will unfold in the coming days.

Celestia finally released me from the embrace of her wings and began to step around me to the door leading out to the stairs. "Anyway, I think that's all that needs to be said for now. Take some time to rest before dinner. You've had a long week out here and deserve some recuperation."

"Thanks, I'll do that. See you in a while." I replied while Celestia departed from my room. With no one around me, I plopped myself down on my bed. Finally, some real privacy and time to just be alone to chill.

I specifically requested that I not be disturbed unless absolutely necessary this evening. Even Nightmare Moon did not want to be bothered and wanted the evening to herself to just relax. Not that I can fault her. We have...had a hard time out here lately.

After a good hot shower this evening and a heaping bowl of vegetable soup, I have sat myself down at this typewriter to chronicle the rest of this day. While there is no phonograph around to provide some musical ambience, I did find a little cassette player in the closest along with a few albums. Right now, I just have some soft classical music playing. It is helping with my mood.

At least things are now looking up. Even if this ponies do not know what they are getting themselves into. I really hope we can find a means to turn the tide in our favor. When you have something as malleable as magic at your disposal, the possibilities are nigh endless. And Equestria has always had plenty of that.

And yet... Even with all the optimism in the world... I cannot ignore a most painful observation I have made. This should not be happening. What I have seen today should not exist. But I cannot ignore what has transpired. Something that I thought was simply not possible in Equestria has become a very grim reality. As if fate itself is openly trying to spite this world. And it makes me fear for the near future.

Equestria is now at war.

Tending the Flames

Waking up in that cozy little dormitory was of a different experience than doing so in that appropriately furnished bedroom in the cottage that I had been calling home for the better half of two weeks. I almost did not entirely realize where I was at first. In some ways, I felt incredibly down as I remembered exactly what was going on and filled with a sense of dread that comes with finding yourself in a situation that makes you wonder if you made a mistake. However, I did peek past the blinds of the window just to my right and was reminded that I was no longer alone on the Empty Plains.

I could see ponies going about their business as they walked along the paths between rows of tents with some pegasi even flying over them. I had to remind myself that the situation was not as bleak as when we started out. Finally, things were looking up. Equestria's people had mobilized to meet the emperor's forces. They more than likely did not fully comprehend the gravity of the situation and I would not expect them to either. War is not in the nature of Equestria or its people. They probably saw this as some big competition. Well, whatever helps them maintain morale...

No one came knocking at my door while I went into the bathroom to take a refreshing shower. The stall was very cramped, but still gave me enough room to do what I needed to wash up. It is a good thing that I am not claustrophobic. Once back out into my dorm, I found a dresser nearby and was surprised to find some familiar attire packed into it. They were all clothes I had worn previously. I even found my pair of shoes next to it. Someone must have had the foresight to raid my wardrobe at home to bring along some extra clothes for me. It felt good to be back into clothing more suited for a civilian than a warrior. Although no sooner had I dressed myself up in a pair of pants and a polo shirt did I hear a knock at the door. It was still locked, so whoever was out there could not come barging in. Regardless, I called out to it. "Yes...?"

There was another knock. Was there a reason they were staying silent? Deciding that I had nothing to fear now that I was surrounded by friendly faces in the literal middle of the encampment, I went to the door and opened it. And I was greeted by a most pleasant sight. "Well, good morning, my dear. Do you have a few minutes?"

Rarity had come knocking. And I was all too happy to see her. She promptly stepped into my room and locked the door behind her before she pushed me to the bed and bounded up onto me. "Oooh, I have been waiting days for this, my love. Kiss me, my prince!"

"With pleasure." I spoke before embracing that wonderful mare as our lips found their way to each other. The soft touch of her lips. The moist caresses of her tongue. Oh my goodness, how I missed my beloved Rarity. That one kiss... It did wonders for my mood. Something so simple, yet preciously familiar. With a gasp, our kiss ended while my hand caressed her beautiful face. "God, I didn't realize how much I missed you..."

"Oh, you have no idea how much I've been longing for this, my love. Day after day, wondering if we would ever make it in time. How I've longed for you embrace, my sweet prince." She cooed to me as we shared many more little kisses. She then brought a kiss to my chin while continuing to gaze down at me. "I know you miss Fluttershy, darling. I do so wish she could be here with us now. But she can't just leave little Gladesong alone now, can she? So to compensate, I will just have to be pulling double duty for her and I until we get home. But you don't mind that at all, do you?"

"Oh, not at all. I get why she can't be here. Gladesong needs her more than I do." I said softly before tenderly caressing her beautiful indigo curls. "But truly... Thank you for being here, my love..."

"There is nowhere else I would rather be, my darling husband." She whispered to me before helping me sit up so I could put my arms around her. I leaned against the corner as she snuggled up into my arms. "I love you... And I always will..."

"Love you too, my lady." I whispered back while placing a kiss upon her horn. I knew she would never be able to walk with me down the aisle, but it did not matter. As far as she, I, and Fluttershy were concerned, she was already my bride. Just another member of our family and no one could tell us otherwise. And for the next several minutes, we did little more than embrace and kiss. Two lovers finally catching up on lost time. How I missed that wonderful woman... Although as we held each other, I did try to make some small talk with her. "Has the transition been easy for you?"

Rarity let out a long yawn as if I had reminded her of some lingering fatigue. "Well, it certainly felt good to get a full night's sleep. There was little time for rest during the entire trek out here. Quite frankly, I could do with a nap later. Although my quarters are a little...drab. It's a good thing Twilight and I brought a few necessities from home to make our place a bit more livable."

"You're bunking with Twilight?" I asked while not entirely surprised. To help conserve space, the militia was likely having each tent hold two occupants. I just hope they had enough foresight to pair each tent up with militiamen who would get along with each other.

"Mmhm, she and I were paired up. And Applejack is bunking with Rainbow Dash. And Pinkie Pie with Maud Pie. And so on." Rarity explained while resting her head against my chest. She seemed like she could dose off for a nap at any time. "Mmmm... I miss the feeling of you holding me, my love... Do you think you might decide to take a nap today? If yes, may I join you?"

"Actually, that sounds really good... It's been a tiring trek out here and I could use a little more rest if I can help it." I replied while still wanting to get up and out of the house for a while. Just to get used to this new temporary status quo in this modest village.

"Perhaps around noon? After lunch?" She asked while trying to not get too comfortable. I just nodded while Rarity began to stand up and stretch. Reacting on instinct, I caressed her beautifully curved flank as she lifted her hips high like a flexing cat. This caress did not escape her notice as her rump quivered at my touch. "Ooohoohoohoo, does my prince see something he likes?"

"You always did have a lovely figure, m'lady." I retorted in a teasing fashion while continuing to slide my hand over the contours of her flank.

"Mmmmm, then perhaps we will have to catch up on something else when we have some downtime out here." She cooed before bringing her lips to mine for another kiss before gazing deep into my eyes with a knowing smirk. "I have been lusting for you so hard, my love. Let us fix that sometime soon."

"Music to my ears, my love." I hissed to her before sharing another kiss with my beloved. Although it was around then that I decided that I should probably get out of there before I could be dragged into bed for another hour. "Anyway... Have you had breakfast yet?"

"Not yet, actually... I just could not resist the opportunity to make your first morning with us a special one." She said with a smile before once again giving me a sweet kiss upon the lips. "We really should start our morning with a full stomach. I had best find the nearest mess hall and see what they're offering. Probably not haut cuisine, but I am sure they'll keep us well fed regardless."

"Well, a great conqueror once said that an army moves on its belly. It would be unwise to not keep us satisfied with decent cooking." I replied while also hopeful that the food being provided for us would be passable at least. Rarity then hopped down from the bed while I fetched my pair of shoes. I would rather not wear my armor if I could help it. I have spent the vast majority of my waking hours the past ten days or so clad in that clanking suit of enchanted metal. "I better not keep you any longer. Wouldn't want anyone to come up here wondering what you might be up to."

"Oh, yes. You're most certainly right. Our little secret, no?" Rarity replied while flashing me a wink. "I will see you later, darling. Do be safe."

"You too, m'lady. Take care." I replied before she trotted down the stairs past the door. Now alone, I stretched while looking around at the cozy confines of my dormitory and the wood panels lining the walls and floor. With nothing else to do, I left the room and headed down the narrow stairwell. Time to see what was happening and how the militia was going to prepare themselves for the coming challenges ahead. They got spectacularly lucky with that first skirmish, but we had plenty of reason to believe the emperor would not use the same tactics twice.

I walked slowly down the stairs now that I was dressed in cozy and familiar attire. I could hear some activity in the command center's main room. I peeked around the corner and saw a number of royal guardsmen installing some sort of bluish glass panels up on the wall in the corner while another was sipping from a cup of coffee as he seemed to be receiving a message from a Morse code device. I felt like I would just get in the way, so I stayed along the wall while walking along the perimeter of the room. I barely paid any mind to the words the guards exchanged. I was far too out of my element to even begin to put together exactly what was going on. However, I soon noticed a smell in the air and turned to my left. I was greeted by a pleasant sight as Celestia stood before me with an impressive stack of decorated pancakes floating between us. "Join me for breakfast, James?"

"Ooh, yes please." I retorted before following the Princess of the Dawn into her private chambers. It was fairly modest like my own, but was a bit more spacious and even had a table for the two of us to sit at. I saw no sign of her usual regalia upon her, likely a result of her deeming them to not be necessary during the rigors of warfare. I was almost expecting there to be some extra breakfast staples waiting for me, but no. That stack of pancakes was all that was available. Not that I was not grateful for Celestia going out of her way to cook up something so special herself.

"Did you sleep well last night, my sunshine?" Celestia asked as she provided for us a set of cutlery. She seemed calm and optimistic. I was not really in the mood for talk myself as I was more interested in starting my day with some good food in my belly. All I did was nod while taking that first bite. So delicious. And I made my approval known with a happy growl of sorts. This got a chuckle out of her as she said, "I'll take that as a yes. And I'm so relieved to see that smile on your face."

Celestia began to help herself to the stack of pancakes. It was much too big for either of us to finish on our own anyway. There were no words between us for a while, but I eventually felt a long feather trace itself along my thigh. I suddenly looked over at Celestia, who looked back at me with a knowing smile. "I just want you to know. Even out here, I don't want you to forget. I love you, my king. And I'm here for you."

"I really appreciate that, Celestia." I said softly while placing a hand down over the long feather that rested upon my leg. So soft, yet stiff. I then looked over again at the beautiful princess I had come to fall in love with. As much as I enjoyed being able to just relax alone and on my own terms the previous night, I was not in a hurry to let her out of my sight. "If it's all right... Tonight, may I join you in bed?"

"I was about to suggest the same thing, dear. Of course you can share my bed with me." She replied with a quiet smile. By then, we could wait no longer. We rose from our seats and stepped around the table before we embraced. For a moment, there were no words. Just the two of us being held in our arms and wings. As the moments went by, Celestia whispered to me. "Again, I'm...sorry for not coming with you at the first opportunity. I won't return home without you. I swear it."

"Thank you, love... I'm glad to have you here." I whispered sincerely to the beautiful creature in my arms. I still felt tired, but more on an emotional level. I was in no condition for any sorts of strenuous activity. Hopefully, I could go through the whole day just to relax.

We soon returned to our seats and resumed feasting on our breakfast. But as we started on the last pancake at the bottom of the stack, I had to voice a concern. "Um... Considering the situation... Will we be having any issues with feeding everyone?"

"I admit that the meals will be meager for today. Fortunately, we've already established a supply line and will be receiving more essentials and supplies today along with more volunteers. Things will be looking up soon." Celestia replied while sounding confident about the whole situation. I was wondering how things would work with how far away we were from civilization, but then I remembered that airships exist in Equestria. Those could be used to carry a lot of cargo on top of being able to traverse many miles in a day.

I let out a sigh once only strips of syrup and dots of whipped cream were left on the plate. "Fantastic... Just like the last time. Is there anything you need from me this morning?"

"Not just yet. We're still getting the command center set up. Once everything is in place, I'll send for you. We'll be needing your input on a few things, as promised." Celestia replied before taking up the plate in her magical grasp. "As for right now, take it easy and make yourself at home. Today is more about preparation and orientation than anything else."

"Sounds good. I'll...uh...just be getting outta everyone's way for now." I said while Celestia placed a passing kiss upon my cheek. "I better get outside now. Take care of yourself, Celestia."

Not wanting to get in the way, I stepped out of the command center and was greeted by the rows of tents likely used as housing for the troops. Tents for as far as the eye could see. How was I supposed to even navigate the encampment? At least the command center stood much taller and could be seen from anywhere in the place. At least I would not get too lost.

I passed by many ponies just going about their business, most being out of uniform. I think only those who were actual members of the royal guard were consistently clad in their gilded armor. Most barely paid me any mind, but some passed me a hearty greeting. Most likely because they had heard of me on their way out there. And to think that those who were there were not even the full force. More would be coming. I was feeling rather conflicted about the whole scenario. Confident, yet uneasy. I really felt like I did not belong there.

I was lucky to find that maps had been placed at certain points around the encampment to help everyone find their way. And as I stopped to examine one, I was impressed by the sheer size of the place. It would not surprise me if the encampment was around the same general size as Ponyville itself. As if it was a mobile village. Mess halls and latrines were placed round multiple spots. I was especially surprised to see that even bathhouses were provided for the sake of hygiene. Airship docks had been set up right at the western corners of the encampment, though I saw nothing in the sky when I glanced west. I suppose the first wave of flying transports had not yet arrived. There was one spot on the map I was about to take a closer look at, but I was suddenly interrupted by a familiar voice to my left. "Oh, James! Good morning! Got a second?"

I turned and found none other than Twilight Sparkle trotting my way. She was without her battlemage garb, so she likely was not expecting to do any drills yet. "Eh? Oh, hey there, Twi. What's up?"

"I'm glad I found you. I just found something that's just...so awesome and I'm sure you wanna see it!" She replied rather excitedly. Knowing her, I was sure she had found a library somewhere nearby. At least until I noticed that I had not seen anything on the map that could have hinted at one. "Come on, it's actually really cool! I wasn't expecting them to have something like this!"

"As long as it's not a library, sure. Lead on." I retorted before I began to follow my friend through the camp. I had nothing better to do at the time, so I might as well acquaint myself with my surroundings.

"No, it's nothing like that. Trust me, it's something we've never seen before." Twilight insisted as she led on. On the horizon soon stood a very large tent that was much longer than it was wide. And I could hear...something going on inside it as we drew near. It had a low ceiling, but was still tall enough for me to enter without having to duck. Twilight smiled giddily at me as she said, "OK, ready to have your mind blown?"

"I have no idea what to expect, but sure?" I mused before Twilight pushed through the entrance's flaps. But as I pushed my way in, I was greeted by a most unexpected sight spread out before me. "Whoa... Hey, this is... Wow, what haven't they thought of?"

Lining the sides of the tent while allowing a type of hallway down the middle were multiple chambers boxed in with the use of magic barriers. And in each and every one of them were unicorns who seemed to be testing out types of magic spells. One tested a projectile blast against a gemstone that was affixed to a pole, another was conjuring up pillars or cubes to serve as obstacles against a thrown spear, and so on and so forth. It was too much variety for me to describe with just one visit, but I quickly put together exactly what this place was. "A magic R&D lab... Heh, I'd expect no less from Equestria."

"I know, right?! I can't wait to get started here!" Twilight exclaimed with genuine excitement. She was definitely in her element in such an environment. And when considering her long history of studying the art, she would surely be of aid in coming up with useful spells to give our mages an edge in the coming clashes. But she then led me down the hall of barriers while I glanced left and right at the volunteers experimenting with various types of magic. "Come on! I'll introduce you to the lead researcher."

I could see a table at the center of the half where the two rows of controlled environments were split in half to serve as an office of sorts for the main researchers. Shelves were set around a table where a few more unicorns dressed in lab coats seemed to be discussing some results. But among the more professionally dressed personnel was someone who...really did not look like he belonged there. That stallion... Was he one of Shining Armor's Ogres & Oubliette buddies? Because he certainly looked the part.

I could not make heads or tails of what they were talking about as Twilight and I came within earshot. While I have developed enough of a grasp on magic to know how use it with my armor's gauntlets, it is not something I can even begin to explain. Regardless, Twilight spoke up once we drew near. "Sunburst! I've got someone I want you to meet!"

"Huh? Oh, excuse me." The one unicorn stallion who did not look like he belonged there said before stepping away from his colleagues. I raised an eyebrow as I started to get the idea that he was... No... There was no way someone dressed up like a complete nerd could possibly be the... "Hey there, Sta... I mean Twilight! And... Oh, hey! Are you the guy? The one we kept hearing about? The one who set out with Princess Nightmare Moon to face the enemy?"

This guy... He did not look like a proper researcher at all. Where the others were decked out in white lab coats, this guy was draped in what seemed to be a toy wizard's cape. Complete with a dark aquatic blue finish and studded with lighter colored stars. His mane was of a fiery orange while his coat was a golden orange. A patch of white was emblazoned down the middle of his face and all four of his legs had equally white 'socks' coating them up to his legs. And resting upon his nose were a large pair of spectacles. I cocked my head to one side and asked, "You're...in charge of research here?"

"Is it the cape? Yeah, I get a lot of questions about that. I just wear it because it makes me feel smart." He replied while not showing much shame over his taste in attire. "But yeah, I'm the head researcher here. I was so lucky that I got the job. Anyway, I'm Sunburst. And you're...who again?"

"James. Good to meet you." I said nonchalantly while still not entirely certain of what to think of this guy. He really did not look like a professional, but if he had been selected by the royal sisters themselves to serve as the lead researcher in magic R&D, then there must have been much more to him than what was readily apparent. I decided to give him the benefit of the doubt for the moment and asked, "So...um... They put you in charge? How'd that happen?"

Twilight stepped past him to have a word with the other researchers. Being Celestia's personal pupil must have given her a strong presence among them. As she excused herself, Sunburst proceeded to at least partially explain himself to me. "Well, I'm not much good at actually using most kinds of magic... But when it comes to actually understanding how magic works, I'm really good at it. Out of everypony else who applied, I came out on top in the exams."

"You're no good at using magic...but your understanding of how it works is far greater than most?" I replied while trying to understand this. Considering how magic as a whole must be Equestria's equivalent of rocket science, I could see why it is so hard to wrap one's head around. But if this guy could understand it so easily... "Well, I see how you got the job. Just...uh...don't try to explain how any of that stuff works to me. My mind isn't...uh...geared towards grasping the workings of magic."

"Hey, it's fine. Most don't even know where to begin on the stuff. But it was lucky that they hired me. I was in a...bad place until recently. Being no good at actually using magic won't get you far in the best gifted unicorn schools, you know?" He replied while grinning a bit sheepishly.

"Wait... You a college dropout?" I asked while starting to see where he was coming from.

"Yeah... I was enrolled since I showed promise as a colt, but... Not being able to do magic well didn't do me any favors... I flunked. Hard. And I was stuck with some pretty severe debt." He replied while probably looking back on some bad memories. But Sunburst began to smile as he said, "But then this war broke out. And I enlisted since I had nothing better to do. And now... Well, things are going well! The princesses even agreed to clear my debt if I do well enough. If all goes well, I'll be set for life with the all the accolades I need!"

"Wow... Lucky opportunity. I hope it goes well for you. And I hope you don't let us down." I replied while starting to see that his position must not have been a mistake. Eccentric as he seemed, I was willing to trust Sunburst.

"Yeah, me too. I don't wanna see anyone go home in a body bag, so I'll be doing... Huh? Oh hey, what's up?" Sunburst said before being distracted by Twilight approaching us with a scroll floating before her. She had even done up her mane into a ponytail, which happened to make her look even more scholarly than usual.

"This formula here looks really promising. You mind if I step into one of the labs and try it out?" Twilight asked as she showed him whatever was written on it.

"Sure! There's a vacant one right over there." Sunburst said while pointing to the far end of the tent. Twilight then trotted away to it, but Sunburst never took his eyes off of her. "Twilight Sparkle, right? She a friend of yours?"

"Very good friend. I've known her since the day I came to Ponyville." I replied while glad to see that Twilight was sincerely enjoying her role as a mage. "She being helpful around here?"

"Oh yeah, she's probably one of our best mages. The only one who really matches her in performance is Sunset Shimmer. They're both trying hard and are really impressive. Although I don't think they've met yet..." Her replied before looking back at Twilight as she stepped into one of the empty spots while a barrier sprang up to block the entrance. "Although I swear when I heard her name, I could've sworn they said something else. It's funny. You know how synonyms are, right?"

"Synonyms...? Oh, right. Like how 'twilight' means the same thing as 'dusk'? Yeah, those can be a bit of a mind bender." I replied while finding the similarities rather amusing. The naming conventions of Equestria can probably make for some amusing mix-ups when it comes to similar names using different words with identical meanings.

Sunburst let out a chuckle at the notion. "Yeah, they are. I swore I thought she was someone I knew from a long time ago. At least until I took a good look at her."

"An old friend of yours?" I asked while not realizing the shock of what I was about to hear. In hindsight, I should have seen it coming, but it had been so long since that night...

"Yeah, somepony I haven't seen since leaving home when I enrolled in school at Canterlot. And it's funny that I thought Twilight Sparkle was her at first." Sunburst said before looking back at Twilight over yonder. "Different words, but same meaning. I guess Twilight Sparkle really is just another way of saying Starlight Glimmer."

It took me a second, but that name... My blood chilled as those words rolled around in my head. That name... No... Not that name. Starlight Glimmer. He surely could not mean...THAT Starlight Glimmer? I desperately tried to save face in front of Sunburst to avoid giving away any hints that I may have known that name. I was not permitted to speak of her anyway. "Starlight Glimmer, huh? You...uh...knew someone by that name?"

"Uh huh. Haven't seen her since I left home. Almost forgot all about her until I heard Twilight's name. Seriously, the colors in her mane and coat even remind me of her." Sunburst explained as he looked back at me. "I wonder what Starlight's up to these days... Probably still flying kites. She was always good at that."

"You don't say?" I muttered while starting to feel myself sweat in response to the rising anxiety in me. There was no way I would be able to hide my feelings for long. This was something that needed to be brought to Nightmare Moon's attention immediately. I had almost forgotten those last words... The friend who left her... Of all places to find him! "Say, I just remembered I needed to speak to Nightmare Moon about something and I really shouldn't keep her waiting. Can I get back to you later?"

"Oh, sure! Really shouldn't keep her royal highness waiting. You have a good one, James!" Sunburst replied before I hastily made my way out of the R&D lab. As soon as I was out of the tent, I wheezed with an anxious sigh. I was not expecting to hear that name again. Certainly not there.

"Not good... Not good... Oh man, this is a problem..." I muttered to myself as memories of that dreadful scene flashed through my mind. Starlight Glimmer. I watched her die. That wretched and hopelessly deluded maverick who could have brought ruin to Equestria had she escaped from Nightmare Moon that night. Great pains were taken to insure her memory and blighted ideology would be forgotten by the world, but now there was someone who still knew that name...

I marched along at a brisk pace. Where could I find Nightmare Moon? I had not seen her all morning. Where even was she? As I looked to the horizon and saw the command center jutting up out of the very middle of the encampment, I suddenly had an idea. Instead of wasting precious time searching for her, I would just call her to my side like before. With a glimmer of relief in my mind, I hurried back to the command center as quickly as I could without trying to give anyone I passed a reason to suspect something was wrong.

I made no attempt to interact with anyone upon stepping inside and immediately made my way up to my private quarters. I found the Lunar Shield exactly where I had left it in my room. There was a surefire way to get Nightmare Moon's attention. I reached down and tapped my fist firmly upon the Lunar Shield's front several times. Luna would likely detect it as well, but probably would think little of it. But Nightmare Moon would be familiar with the pattern by then. She would surely get the hint if I did it enough times. I tapped away on the shield five times over in a series of knocks and waited. Eventually, I heard the distant sound of the command center's front door opening. And that was followed by the sound of hooves coming up the stairs to my door. I looked towards it as the door opened before I saw the familiar face of Nightmare Moon peek in. "Hm? Ah, James. Did you...happen to call for me?"

"Yeah, I was hoping you would notice that." I replied as the Princess of Dreams stepped into my room. "Sorry to call you like this. It's urgent."

"Really now? Well then, let's hear it." She said before standing in my presence with a very curious gaze in her eyes. "What troubles you?"

"Oh, there's nothing exactly wrong. It's just that... How do I say this..." I muttered as I tried to be as discreet as possible. Just in case someone was within earshot. I was not allowed to openly speak that name. "Let's just say it's... Um... A little something about the...glimmering of the starlight."

"Glimmering? Starli..." Nightmare Moon muttered before her eyes went wide in horror. The magic of her horn flared up before the door to my room shut as the lock on the knob clicked. A veil of shimmering magic light coated the walls, floor, and ceiling for a few seconds. The drapes over the few windows of the room were drawn closed. With a most intense gaze, she spoke sternly. "What did you hear about that wretch? Where did you hear her name?"

"Sunburst." I replied briefly. "He knows that name. And he knew her when they were just kids."

"He told you that? Wait... It's coming back to me... Her final words..." Nightmare Moon muttered in contemplation before she froze with a look of chilling realization in her eyes. "You do not suppose... Could he be..."

"Yeah... That friend who left her as a kid? I'm convinced that it was him." I replied while still shaken by the sheer stroke of foul luck that could bring a remnant of her past into this mess.

"So it would seem... What are the odds?" Nightmare Moon mumbled before she turned her gaze to me with her unwavering attention. "What did he tell you?"

"Um... Well... From what he said, he almost completely forgot about her until he saw Twilight and heard her name. Their physical similarities and the fact that their names are synonyms for each other reminded him of her. He doesn't seem particularly hung up about her, but... Well... I still felt you had to know."

Nightmare Moon nodded in silence while still looking very unsettled by being reminded of that dark night. I then asked, "What should we do?"

"We will do the only thing we can." The Princess of Dreams said coolly. "Carry on as if nothing ever happened. Do not approach him about her. Do not entertain his words if he ever brings her up again. Do not rekindle his memories of her. Let that wretch's memory die with him."

"I...guess that's the best we could hope for, huh?" I said softly while understanding there was not a whole lot we could do about Sunburst's knowledge of Starlight Glimmer without taking drastic measures. Although that did get me thinking... "But what if others start talking about her with him?"

Her eyes narrowed. "If it comes to that, inform me immediately. I will see to it myself that her name is remembered by no one."

"I hope that won't involve bloodshed..." I muttered while dearly hoping Sunburst would not be harmed if it came to that. He was lucky to have no knowledge of what his old friend became and that he moved on without dwelling on her. And he certainly deserved to be happy. But as the topic began to reach its conclusion, I noticed a look of unease in Nightmare Moon's eyes. Her mind was elsewhere. "You OK...?"

"I know what I had to do... But still, when that name surfaces... I still feel doubts..." She mumbled before closing her eyes. "I believed what you said that night, my dear... I know that I made the correct decision, but... It is not my duty to bring harm to my people... She had to die, but still..."

I stepped forward and held the beautiful nightmare in my arms. I knew what was going through her mind. "No... Don't doubt yourself. I saw what happened. I heard what was said. You did everything you could to reason with her. You explained the reality of the situation she did not understand, but she refused to accept it. You made the right choice. It was her or you and your men. And if she managed to get away..."

We both went silent. Now that my memories of that deranged lunatic had resurfaced, I began to ask myself questions. If she ended up getting her way, just how severely would Equestria be twisted by her groundless ideology? Would Equestria...even be Equestria anymore? I knew how much I loved this world by then. I took up the sword and went to war for its sake. But would Starlight Glimmer have become just as great a threat to it as the Forgotten Emperor himself? The notion of one of Equestria's own citizens becoming that diabolical... It horrified me. I did not even want to try to comprehend what this world would become had she been allowed to live. "You did the right thing. And doing the right thing isn't always doing the nicest thing... You made the right choice for everyone. Thank you... Really. Thank you for saving Equestria from her."

For a moment, Nightmare Moon remained silent. Although I soon felt her wing drape itself over me. "I did... I did save this world from a budding cataclysm, didn't I?"

"Yes, you did. And don't let anyone tell you otherwise." I said softly, yet firmly. I saw the madness in her eyes. The delusion in her words. There was no reasoning with that mare. As painful as it was to watch, her death was necessary for the sake of Equestria by that point. "I get that it was hard for you... But you did what was best for your people. Trust me when I say that Equestria would be worse off had you not."

"And I do trust you... Thank you, my dear. I suppose even I need words of encouragement at times." She replied with a light chuckle. I then felt Nightmare Moon place a kiss upon my cheek. "Thank you. Truly. Although..."

I noticed her gaze look elsewhere. I turned to look as well and saw that Nightmare Moon's gaze had fallen upon the typewriter in my room. She and I shared a gaze, her eyes all but glaring at me. I nodded readily and said, "Yeah, I know. I'll keep any mention of her separate from the rest of the entry and hide them."

"Very good. Now, I think we've been here long enough. We have things to tend to, do we not?" Nightmare Moon replied with a comforted smile. With a flash of her horn's magic aura, the invisible veil encasing my room glowed brightly before collapsing in a shower of fading glittering particles. "I must be on my way. I need to discuss some things with Celestia. Why don't you make your way over to one of the mess halls for a drink?"

"Sounds good... A bit early for lunch, but a drink sounds nice. I'll see you around." I replied before placing a kiss upon her cheek. For a moment longer, we embraced and nuzzled each other before Nightmare Moon finally departed first. I stood there as my thoughts drifted from Starlight Glimmer to the Princess of Dreams. Now that so many familiar faces were round me, things had returned somewhat to normal. But still... The trek out here with no one but her by my side...

I tried hard to distract myself from the feelings in my heart. Something just felt...wrong about imagining her in such a way. We should not be more than that. Something in my gut was telling me that. She had always stood by my side as a stalwart friend and companion. And I could see that was what she wanted. Or was it...?

Pushing those thoughts out of my mind, I hurried out of the command center so as to not get in the way. I found another map outside and followed its directions to reach the nearest mess hall. Much to my surprise, it was a lot more...comfortable than I expected. Modest and simple, but having the look and feel of the setup you might see at an outdoor event. A very large tent with a low ceiling and kitchens on wheels that brought to mind food carts. A tasty aroma was in the air, convincing me that the cooking here was of a delightful quality and nothing like prison gruel. While it seemed the breakfast rush had largely passed, there were still quite a few ponies seated around the tables for a meal or even just a chat while sharing a drink. Some were even just reading some newspaper while sipping some coffee.

I found a number of tall and circular tables set around the place as well. Well, tall by pony standards. I took a seat to just relax for a bit, but was approached by a pegasus stallion in an apron who dropped off a menu before flying off. I suppose I could approach one of the carts to place an order, but it seemed a few waiters were around to take orders from those who would rather not wait in line. Or to help speed things along if the lines were getting too long. A quick glance at the menu revealed that the quality of the items looked along the same level of quality one might find from the café in Ponyville. Not to bland, but not too fancy. Although there were some quantity restrictions. One entree, one side dish, and one drink per visit. I was not exactly surprised. There was plenty of reason to ration food supplies for the troops.

Having already had breakfast, I started to browse the drinks. I was surprised to see that bottles of hard cider were available, although the single bottle restrictions would prevent anyone from getting close to being drunk. But as I scanned the menu in my hands, I noticed and felt someone take a seat across from me in the other chair at the table. I expected a greeting, but heard nothing. So I waited. And I waited. And after maybe twenty seconds, I finally got curious enough to set down my menu and see who was there. And when I did... "Um..."

I really was not expecting who I found sitting right across the table from me with an arm resting across it. Looking at me was a familiar unicorn mare with a bright white coat and wild mane of hues of blue while wearing a pair of iridescent sunglasses with round lenses that completely hid her eyes. The very same DJ from yesterday's first skirmish. With a smile on her face, she and I shared a silent stare for a moment before she finally broke the silence. "S'up?"

"Uh... Just grabbing some refreshments. What's up with you, DJ?" I asked while not being even remotely familiar with her at all. I have seen her around on occasion and I know she is a Ponyville native, but she and I have never had the chance to really get to know each other. She always had such a funky vibe to her that I found difficult to approach anyway. Too wild for me tastes. But now that she was sitting right across from me, I felt obligated to stick around and hear what she had to say.

"Oh, I thought I'd come on over and see what's going on with the big man who took down the biggest punk from yesterday. You really know how to handle yourself out there. That thing never landed a real blow on you. Although it was funny how you decided to just get a cheap shot in at the last second." The DJ said to me while cracking an amused smirk at the memory. "Anyway, I have a name. Vinyl Scratch. And you're James? I've seen you around town now and then. When did you even show up in Ponyville? Two years ago by now?"

"Yeah, about that long ago. And you... You're the bard, right? You keep pumping out tunes on your rig to keep the fighters going?" I asked while remembering that crazy spectacle from yesterday. "And that bass cannon... You still planning on using that?"

Vinyl Scratch hesitated at first while not entirely sure at first of how to answer that. "Ehhhhh... Only as a last resort. I don't wanna have to break out the tools and reset the subwoofers every time I fire that thing. Breaks the flow of the tunes, you know? Heh, Tavi said she'd strangle me in my sleep if I ever tried setting that off in the house."

That was a name I was not familiar with. "Tavi? Um... She you're roommate?"

"Yeah, but that's not her actual name. Octavia. You've probably seen her, especially if you've ever been to the Grand Galloping Gala. She's always there to play the cello. And she's really good at it." She explained as that description brought a familiar mare to mind.

"The cello... Oh, her! But I thought she's from Canterlot. She's from Ponyville?" I asked while remembering that gorgeous and sophisticated mare I always see performing there during the gala. But I could not imagine someone who looked like a Canterlot native setting up shop in Ponyville.

"Yeah, you'd think that, wouldn't you? Nope, she's always been a Ponyville mare. It's just that most of her lines of work take her up the mountain, so she spends a lot of time there." The DJ replied right as the server came back over to our table. Before I could even start to consider what to drink, Vinyl Scratch beat me to the punch. "The big man and I will have a bottle of cider each. Ice cold."

The server made no objections and took her request at face value. I did not complain. I was not hungry and a cold bottle of cider sounded really good at the time. But as I thought about Octavia and observed the very wild disk jockey before me, I raised an eyebrow at the very notion of them sharing a house. "Um... Wait a second. You? And a classical cello player? As housemates?"

The irony was not lost on her. Vinyl Scratch snickered loudly as she said, "I know, right? Total odd couple. But we make it work. And you'd be surprised how well some cello tunes compliments a bit of dubstep."

Sounded to me like the two of them find harmony over music and probably have a few jam sessions every now and then. "Well, I never would've guessed you two would be living together. Or that she even lived in Ponyville."

"Well, if you wanna hit her up for a chat, you can find her around. I might be the bard on the battlefield, but she's the bard for after-hours. You can find her with her usual posse playing it up around some of the mess halls." Vinyl Scratch explained while surprising me with the thought that such a musician would actually be present. Then again, music must not be underestimated as a muse. Although she then said, "By the way... I hope you don't mind, but when everypony was starting to mobilize, I took a little look at one of those little electronics to see if I could offload any tunes from them. Just to see if you had anything on it that would really rock on a battlefield."

"Wait... You messed around with my tech from back home?" I asked while suddenly alarmed at a total stranger messing around with fragile belongings of mine that I could never hope to get repaired if anything happened to them.

"Whoa, easy. I take good care of my electronics and I'm especially careful with any that aren't mine." The DJ replied while holding up her hooves before me. "But yeah, I checked out that...green one. Really wide with a big wide screen. Found a lot of good tunes on it. Figured out how to jury rig it so I could hook it up to my rig and copy everything on it. Maybe you'll recognize something I play somewhere down the line."

"That sounds like...my Playstation Portable. And I could've sworn those tunes you were playing yesterday sounded familiar..." I muttered right before our bottles of cold cider were dropped off. I took a swig and appreciated the rustic bite of strong apple liquor. "Good choice for a drink... I needed this."

"Anytime. You've had it rough out here for a while, right?" Vinyl Scratch retorted before using the levitation spell to bring her bottle to her lips for a swig. "Good stuff. Anyway, you just taking it easy for today? I'm not even really sure what's going on lately now that we've finally caught up."

"I think everyone's going to be taking a week or two in order to revise tactics. Maybe reevaluate their armor and weapons. I don't think anyone really fully grasps what they're getting themselves into out here." I explained while taking another swig of my bottle of cider.

It was only then that the smile faded from the DJ's lips. She set her bottle down despite it only being half empty. "War sucks, right?"

"Like you would not believe. I just hope that everyone goes home no different than they are now when this is all over." I said softly while my eyes scanned the rest of the mess hall around us. Everyone there... They had no idea what they were in for. All the training and preparation in the world could not ready them for the horrors of war. All I could do was hope that fortune would be on our side at the end of the day.

Vinyl Scratch said nothing for a while longer as we enjoyed our drinks. Once the bottles were empty, I looked at her in surprise as she removed her sunglasses and looked at me with vibrant magenta eyes. "Hey. We only just got started. Don't go getting mopey now. We knocked them all for a loop the first time and nopony got seriously roughed up. If that's not a good sign, I dunno what is."

I could not help cracking a faint smile at her words of encouragement. Maybe I really was worrying too much at the time. Even though war is something that has no place in Equestria, this world has resources at its disposal that even the emperor most likely does not. I had to just try and stay optimistic. I had already seen the magic R&D lab. That alone would greatly benefit us in the long run. "Yeah... Yeah, I know. I need to have faith in everyone. We can do this."

"We sure can." She replied before placing her sunglasses back on her face. "Anyway, good talking to you. I'm gonna get back and sample some more of those sweet tunes I offloaded from your stuff. I wanna get a feel for what does and doesn't work for a serious fight scene."

"I'll leave you to it. Have a good one, DJ." I said in parting while Vinyl Scratch trotted away. With nothing else to do for the moment, I stood up from my chair and made my way out of the mess hall. What else was there to see?

As soon as I turned west, I stood still with my eyes directed to the horizon. I could see them approaching. Airships. No doubt the first contact made with the supply line. Still remembering the wonderment I felt when I entered Canterlot's airship docks for the first time, I made a beeline across the encampment to get a closer look.

Several airships were on the horizon, but only a few had room for setting down inside the encampment. The rest had to set down outside the walls, but were under constant supervision by the guards positioned along the walls. I was sure they would expand the docks inside the camp when time would permit it. But as I drew near, I noticed one airship standing out from the rest as it came in to dock. "Huh... That one sure looks festive."

The rigid gas sack that held the airship aloft was adorned with many large colorful feather attachments that strongly brought to mind the extravagant attire of a samba dancer. But only over the aft half of the device. At the front, I could swear that the bulbous protrusion made of polished wood brought to mind a sturdy bird's beak. Like that of...a parrot. I then directed my eyes at the airship itself, finding its simple wooden design to be vaguely familiar. "Hold on... Is that...them?"

I finally stepped over to the docks and looked up as I minded my distance. Members of the royal guard consisting of unicorns and pegasi were directing the airships to land with red and white flags held aloft in their wings and levitation spells. With heavy thuds, the first airship dropped sandbags to serve as anchors before the gangplank started to be lowered. I watched with arms crossed, surveying the scene before me as someone stepped into view at the top of the gangplank. And she did not take long to spot me. "Ahoy! James! That you?!"

"You can't be serious..." I muttered as I beheld a familiar sight that I had not seen in some time. Clad in her armored coat and with her fetching wide hat on her head, I found myself beholding none other than Captain Celaeno aboard the Zephyrus. I raised my hand to wave at her, not expecting to see that skyfaring harpy at all. "Ahoy, captain! Fancy seeing you here!"

Her response was shocking, yet not entirely unexpected. She jumped from the gangplank and rappelled down one of the ropes attached to one of the sandbags serving as a ballast. All to get down to the ground faster than using the gangplank. Upon reaching the ground, she approached me at a leisurely pace. I expected her to run, but was reminded that her peg leg prevented such a gait. "I've heard crazy things about you lately. Is it true? You? You were the first to head out and deal with this invasion?"

"Yeah, that was me. I had to do something." I replied as Celaeno started to laugh. "Um... What? This isn't exactly a laughing matter."

"Oh, it's not that! It's just... I never would've guessed that guy we snatched off a train for a ransom is some freelancing knight in league with the royal guard or something like that. I've heard! You're something special, right?!" Celaeno replied rather loudly as she looked pretty excited over what she must have heard about me by then. "You having connections to the royal family is one thing, but this?!"

I started to blush a bit from that level of praise. I really was not used to it, regardless of how warranted it was. "I... I'm just trying to protect the world I love. Nothing more. I'm not in this for glory or fame."

Celaeno came to a stop before me as she became much quieter. A few seconds later, she reached out and patted me on the shoulder. "Hey, it's fine. You never gave me the feeling that you're some sorta showboat. You're a sweet guy. I'm just saying that I'm really impressed that you're more than what we first scoped you out to be."

"Thanks, captain." I replied while remembering that she more or less considered me a member of her crew by then. I looked up at the ship as I noticed Boyle carrying a crate over his shoulder and down the gangplank. "So... Is this... Is that your old ship? Looks like she's in much better shape than last time."

"Yep, good old Zephyrus hasn't looked this good in years. They only just finished repairs this week and we couldn't wait to get back in the sky on something familiar. I mean the other airships they've rented out to us were nice and all, but nothing beats an old favorite like this beauty." Celaeno explained while looking up at the quite frankly impressive airship before us. "This new job is going well too. Still a bit too early for trusting us with scouting, but this supply running business is working well enough. Probably for the best too since everyone out here needs every able airship possible to get the goods to them."

"Glad to hear it, captain. I was hoping this would turn out well for you." I said while feeling genuinely happy for her and the crew. They really were in dire straits last time I saw them, so it did my heart good to see how radically their situation had increased now that they had found a steady source of employment that plays to their strengths.

"Yeah, it really did. The regiment took some getting used to, but it was worth it. We're better fed. Better supplied..." The harpy captain beside me said before taping her fingers on a sword hilt at her side. "And better armed."

My eyes fell upon the weapon at her side. The curved form of a sword's scabbard could be seen with the exposed hilt adorned with a shiny brass knuckle guard. The unmistakable form of a saber. "Can I see that?"

"Help yourself, matey." She replied before turning to me so I could better reach for it. I then grasped the hilt and drew the blade from its scabbard. Unlike the heavily worn and chipped sword I had seen the first time she and I crossed paths, Celaeno's saber was clearly brand new with no signs of tarnish. A beautiful polished steel blade greeted my eyes before I performed a few light swings. It really felt like something designed almost for human use, which was fitting since Celaeno was more or less around my height. "Haven't seen a beauty of a blade like this in years. Can't wait to get a chance to try it out."

"It really is a beauty, huh? I like it. Here's hoping it serves you well." I replied before sliding it back into its scabbard while Celaeno held it steady for me.

"Oh, they've outfitted us with all sorts of good gear. Even gave us mandatory training to make sure we could defend ourselves if we're ever boarded. I barely needed any, but now the rest of my mates can swing with the best of them." Celaeno laughed before leaning in close to whisper to me. "Just don't go picking a fight with old Squabble. He's...uh...weird in how he deals with anyone who messes with him."

"I'll take your word for it, captain." I retorted before looking up to see another airship coming in for a landing. But unlike the rest, this one looked...fancy. Much too fancy for a proper cargo ship. The size was even closer to that of a private yacht than an actual ship. The colors of pastel purple hues with bright yellow stabilizer fins definitely looked like something out of Canterlot. The gas sack the ship hung from had a distinct fish look to it and was engraved with more purple hued patterns that did bring to mind a happy face on the fish. "This one...looks a bit out of place here..."

"Huh? Oh, you mean the Lavender Spirit?" Celaeno asked before she too saw it beginning to dock. She then cast me a smirk and said, "Come to think of it... Maybe you should go say hello. I think the captain of that one is an old friend of yours. I need to check in and make sure all the right cargo gets unloaded anyway."

"Someone I know? Uh... OK then. Let's catch up over a bottle of cider sometime." I replied while now very curious over the purpose of the yacht before me showing up.

"Will do. Smooth sailing, James." Celaeno spoke as she began to make her way back over to the Zephyrus. I then made my over to the...Lavender Spirit? Yeah, that was the name. Instead of a gangplank being lowered from the deck, the guards had to bring over one on wheels. It probably was not designed to be boarded from the ground in the first place.

"So then... The Lavender Spirit, huh?" I muttered to myself as I stepped towards it. But barely twenty paces later, I noticed someone step up to the gangplank. And I recognized that dapper unicorn stallion sporting a monocle on his eye anywhere. "Wait... Fancy Pants? Here?"

After observing him for a moment, he too looked my way before bringing a hoof to his brow to keep out the sun. He was looking right at me. As soon as he recognized me, that proper stallion called out to me. "Ah, Master James! Good to see you!"

He promptly trotted down the gangplank and over to me while I too stepped forward to greet him. "Such a tumultuous chain of events lately! I was not entirely sure whether or not I could believe it until I saw all this! Is it really true? Equestria at war?"

"Yeah, more or less. Some old enemy of ours was sticking around out here in the middle of nowhere and has decided to launch an invasion." I explained while trying to not give away too much sensitive information. "But... What're you doing out here? And isn't this our own private yacht?"

"Why, she most certainly is! The Lavender Spirit is a fine feast for the eyes, is she not? And the Lavender Spirit could not be more suited for delivering fine spirits to those who need them." He explained before I looked up the gangplank to see crewmen using levitation magic to carry down wooden crates. And as they passed by, I could hear the faint jingling of glass bottles shifting around inside them. Bottles...of wine? Maybe cider or ale?

"You're...transporting drinks?" I asked while not entirely certain of what Fancy Pants could hope for by volunteering his own yacht for use during the war effort.

"Of course! Only fine spirits to help keep our stallions and mares spirits high during this trying time. I admit that the Lavender Spirit is a bit lacking in terms of cargo capacity, but she is a gentler ride than most other commercial vessels. That makes her more ideal for the transportation of more fragile cargo." Fancy Pants explained before he took a moment to polish the lens of his monocle with a handkerchief. "Quite frankly, there has been a surprising outpouring of support from the Canterlot elite back home. Why, even Prince Blueblood has thrown his hat into the ring along with his very deep pockets."

"Wait... Really? Old Blueballs is helping fund the war effort?" I asked while genuinely surprised that such a lout could be generous enough to help his homeland. I suppose a global crisis really can bring out the best in people.

Fancy Pants nodded readily while looking just as surprised as I did. "Yes! I was quite surprised too! Of course, I have no intention of approaching him on the matter, but I have confirmed that he has put quite a bit of funding into the war effort. Quite frankly, there are those all over Equestria pitching in to provide aid. It's starting off as a trickle, but I am certain it will be gaining steam before long."

"Huh... Never knew he had it in him." I muttered while legitimately impressed with how Equestria was beginning to mobilize to help support this ragtag army of volunteers in the coming clashes with the emperor's minions. I still had my worries, but I was beginning to grasp that the odds were not as much against us as I initially believed.

"Although I must ask..." Fancy Pants said while he adjusted his monocle. "What exactly are we all up against out here? From my understanding, the Empty Plains have been nothing but open wilderness for ages with no signs of civilization. Who or what could possibly have been dwelling out here for so long, waiting to launch an invasion?"

I went silent for a moment. It was not surprising that most would have no real knowledge of the exact identity of the enemy we were facing. But what could I actually tell him? The implications carried by the fact that our enemy was humanity's leader of a long forgotten generation did not go unnoticed by me. For once, knowing that I was human made me uneasy. Trying to distance myself from any potential association with the emperor, I responded the best I could. "I'm not...really at liberty to discuss that."

Fancy Pants looked up at me in contemplative silence. I expected him to wonder if I was hiding anything. Instead, he calmly replied, "I see... It's of that nature, hm? Very well then. I suppose it is not my place to ask."

My assumption was that he believed that this entire mess was of a clandestine nature and probably should be openly discussed with the public for the time being. And when considering the sordid history of humanity's final days in Equestria, that might be for the best. At least for the foreseeable future. "Yeah... More or less. I admit I did not exactly tell anyone when I set out alone. Spur of the moment decision."

"Hasty, aren't we? It's good to see that our people managed to catch up to you before long." Fancy Pants retorted before glancing over his shoulder. "Hm? Oh, they mistook my own personal wine cabinet for part of the cargo? Excuse me, Master James. Let us catch up some other time. Gentlemen, please! That is not part of the shipment!"

I found myself cracking a smirk as Fancy Pants trotted off to save his wine. But before I could even think on it any further, I heard a voice in my head. It was that of Celestia. "James? Could you report to the command center? We have need of you."

"Huh? Oh sure, I'll be right there." I replied before the voice in my head went silent. No doubt a long range telepathy spell. I made my way through the camp while keeping my eyes on the taller wooden housing t the very center of it all. Upon stepping inside, I found that there was significantly less activity than before. It seemed that all the preparations had been complete. My eyes were drawn to a corner of the main room that had faintly glowing crystal panels that definitely brought to mind a type of map display. The beginnings of a radar station?

"Oh, there you are. Everything all right out there?" Celestia asked as she stepped my way while clad in her regalia. I was surprised that she brought it along, though admittedly it would not take much time to don or remove them. It would not do to wear her armor at all times.

"Yeah, mostly. I'm still getting the hang of the place's layout. Although I am really impressed with what I've seen so far." I replied as I stepped forward for a brief hug. "So, whatcha need me for?"

"I was just hoping to get your input on a few things, as promised. You've seen combat in quite a few imaginative situations, so I'm convinced your word could carry some weight to it." Celestia explained before looking to her left. "Estoc. If you please?"

"Yes, your highness." A familiar voice said before I saw a black unicorn stallion I recognized as he stepped forward while clad in full armor. "Hey there, James. Good to see you're holding up well out here after so long."

"Good to see you too, Estoc." I replied as Shining Armor's second in command stood before us with sword at his side in its scabbard. I then looked to Celestia and asked, "So, what's first?"

Celestia began to step around Estoc while he remained rooted in place. "All of the equipment we have at the moment is all standard issue straight from the royal guard. Take a good look at his armor. Do you think it is ready for the battlefield?"

"Hmmm..." I mumbled while I began to step around Estoc. I saw why they wanted my input on this. As someone who understands the strengths of plate armor, I knew how important it is to have proper protection in a fight. I was unsure if the armor worn by city guards would be enough for frontline soldiers, but I did find myself quite impressed with the central section of armor worn along the torso. From the front and the side, there were no real exploitable weak spots. And the ponies are low enough to the ground that their exposed undersides would be impossible to target aside from a potential lucky kick.

My initial optimism faded when I stepped behind Estoc. While the sides of his flanks were protected by the armor plating, I saw that the very rear of his armor had a glaring blind spot. The backside of his flanks were entirely exposed, leaving him very vulnerable to a piercing strike from behind. I brought a hand to my chin as I saw that there were some problems with this lighter armor meant only for sporadic service in the cities and towns of Equestria. As I pondered this, I suddenly had a burst of inspiration on how to test this current armor model. "Estoc. Mind if I see your sword for a moment?"

"My sword? Uh... Sure?" He replied before drawing his long and narrow rapier from its scabbard. I took it in hand by the hilt and began to circle him. Since I was mostly the same height as our enemies, I was ideal for testing exactly how they would act out an attack on a much smaller foe. I performed very slow and gentle swings with it, bringing the needlelike blade to his armor to try and see how a swing might effect the gilded plating. Estoc did let out a quiet grunt of unease when I lightly touched the tip of his sword to his rump to see what kind of angle a weapon could come in from to cause harm to his exposed backside. A swing would be unlikely to strike his rump effectively, but a stab from a longer sword or spear would surely hit with devastating effect. I also found another opening. While the helmet of a royal guard provides respectable protection to the back and sides of the neck, the front was completely exposed. One good stab from the front would pierce the poor guy's throat. The only way to compensate would be to keep his head bowed at all times, but that would not always be feasible. It also did not help that his ears were completely exposed and could be easily struck by a glancing blow that would otherwise be harmless to the rest of his armored head. I did find that I could not get enough leverage or a good angle for a low sweeping slash to his legs, so the lack of armor down there was not much of a cause for concern and even a stab would be an unreliable option. The general lack of size for a pony would prove to be an advantage against their much taller humanlike enemies. Even so, my analysis was complete and I did not like what I was seeing. "We done?"

"Yeah, I think we've got a problem." I muttered while Estoc took his sword and returned it to his scabbard. "The armor's current design holds up for the most part, but there are some glaring issues. The front of the neck is completely exposed, as is the backside of the flanks. Weapons designed for stabbing like spears would absolutely wreck you guys. Ears are dangerously exposed too. I can't recommend this model of armor for use on a battlefield."

"Hmmm... Yes, I see where you're coming from on this..." Celestia said with a profound frown as she too started closely examining the armored form of Estoc. "Then...what recommendations do you have?"

"Um... Wait, can I see your armor?" I asked as I remembered that she showed up wearing a full suit of barding just yesterday. Celestia just gave me a gaze of confusion before summoning her armor in a flash of magic light. In an instant, her regalia had been swapped out with the impressive suit of gilded armor she had been wearing upon catching up to me yesterday. And once again, I was impressed with just how respectfully crafted it was. Instead of being just armor, it was a full suit of barding identical to that of Nightmare Moon's aside from the color. I stepped around her while sliding my hand over the plating. "Yeah, this is more like it. Try using this armor as a template for how to make adjusts to the armor everyone else is wearing. And... Oh right, Maud Pie also has a custom suit of armor that's not too far off from this one, so compare to hers for the sake of scaling."

"We'll definitely take that into consideration. Thank you, James." Celestia replied while Estoc was dismissed. As she sent her armor away in another flash of light, Celestia then said, "We've also begun testing with our weapons to see how well they would hold up against this new brand of enemy. We may have to increase the general size of our weaponry to match theirs."

"Not a bad idea. You could be in trouble if the reach of your equipment is inferior to theirs." I replied while bringing my hand to my chin with my other hand holding up my arm at the elbow. Was there anything else I should bring up while I was there?

I tried thinking back to that first clash yesterday. How unprepared our enemies were for a proper resistance, and how...disorganized this ragtag militia was. If they used the exact same tactics as last time, there was no doubt in my mind that there would be significant casualties in the next encounter. They needed to refine their tactics and divide up our personnel into more specialized units aside from just base infantry. "Before I forget... Something else that I should probably bring up."

Celesta tilted her head to one side in curiosity as I turned to face her. "Thinking back to yesterday... Everyone was amazingly disorganized. Nothing but infantry out there. Earth ponies, pegasi, unicorns, and everything between. They all served the same role with little diversity. I strongly advise you start considering training them and dividing them up for more specialized roles."

"Yes, that was admittedly a shortcoming we faced in our haste to reach you in time. We barely had time to train the volunteers, so we were most fortunate that our enemies were even more ill-prepared than we were." Celestia retorted with a bit of an uneasy grin on her face. "I will definitely discuss this with my sisters and the chain of command in the royal guard. Anything to give us an edge."

"There's one other thing... Though this is more of a request than anything." I added while starting to wonder what would happen if the enemy were to launch a vicious offensive upon us. How many...would die? "I... Now that I've seen the magic R&D lab here... If you can... I would deeply appreciate it if you also prioritize a means to help keep our men alive out there. I don't...want to see anyone go home in a body bag when this is all over."

Celestia went silent. She gazed at me with an equally ponderous stare. Eventually, she quietly nodded. "I shall. That is a very good point to bring up. I would...dread to see anyone lose their lives out here. I will see to it that the survival of our people is of the highest priority in this conflict."

"Thank you... Let's try to get through this with as few casualties as possible." I retorted while having hope that the researchers in the R&D lab would be able to develop something to increase the odds of survival. I had my worries, but with the gift of magic on our side... Well, who could say?

Celestia glanced around at our surroundings as members of the royal guard were putting on the finishing touches around the main room of the command center. Once again, I felt like I was just going to get in the way before long. "If that's all you need from me, I should probably step outside for a while."

"Oh, don't be that way, James. This place also serves as your home away from home for the time being. Although I do believe that is all I wished to discuss with you for now..." Celestia replied before she was approached by Shining Armor. He whispered something to her before going on his way. Celestia then turned to me and said, "Well, it should be lunchtime soon. Why not go find a bite to eat? Maybe even catch up on lost time with your friends? The five of them were very concerned about you on our way out here."

"Yeah, good idea. Some lunch before a nap sounds pretty good right now. I'll check back in later. Have a good one." I retorted before seeing myself out of the command center. I was in slightly better spirits by then. Hopefully with every passing day, the situation would improve for us. And here I was dreading the concept of Equestria's people having to go to war. It may not be in their nature, but they seem to be adapting fairly quickly as it is. Although I fear that part of the reason why is because they might be seeing this as a big game instead of a matter of life and death... Hopefully they will not be disappointed by the end of all this.

Knowing it was still a bit early to grab a meal, I decided to at least try to track down a few of my closest friends. I was quick to frown upon remembering that Fluttershy would not be present, but I understood why. Best to keep her away from the battlefield anyway. I scanned the distance ahead of me as I saw pegasi fluttering over the rows of tents to save time. No sign of Rainbow Dash. Where was she anyway?

I finally found one of who I was looking for as I rounded a corner. Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie were out of uniform and were just chatting with each other. Although Rainbow Dash was quick to notice my approach and waved at me. "Hey there, James! Finding your way around all right?"

"Meh, I'm getting there. Still a lot of this place I haven't seen yet. You girls OK?" I asked while feeling a sense of familiarity wash over me as I felt their comforting presence. I had almost forgotten how much I had missed them.

"Yep! We're pretty oki doki loki right now! Nothing new yet." Pinkie Pie replied before bounding up to me for a hug. I almost did not catch her in time and staggered under her weight. "Mmm, I missed this!"

"And I forgot how heavy you earth ponies are! Gah, too much muscle!" I groaned while Pinkie Pie helped ease the strain on my arms by clinging to me instead of letting herself hanging in my arms. Rainbow Dash got a good laugh out of the scene before I finally sat down. Pinkie Pie did not let go and even ended up pushing me right onto my back. Her grip was firm and encompassing, but I did not mind. I stroked the back of her head with my hand and said, "But it's hard not to be happy to see you. Missed you too, Pinkie."

My giddy friend nuzzled her cheek against mine before hopping off of me so I could get to my feet. "I brought a bunch of goodies from home for you! They might be a bit old, but I think I can still spruce them up for you."

"Sweet. I haven't had much of a chance to indulge my sweet tooth out here." I replied while finding myself craving a few chocolate drops. "Anyway, I was wondering if you girls would like to grab some lunch since it won't be long before noon."

"Sounds good to me! You want us to round up the rest of the gang? Well, everypony except for Fluttershy, that is." Rainbow Dash replied as her wings spread open. "There's a mess hall right over there. Sound good?"

Before I could even get a reply out, a completely new voice spoke up from behind me. And it dripped with a condescending tone of irritation. "Oh, you have got to be kidding me..."

Rainbow Dash's eyes shot open, as did Pinkie Pie's. My brash friend tilted to one side to look past me and immediately scowled bitterly. "No way... Just the last person in the world I wanted to see..."

"Uh huh... Really, what is she doing out here?" Pinkie Pie added as they both glared past me with a very knowing shared frown.

I turned with my nerves hardening in response to the borderline hostile tone I had heard. It did not sound familiar. And I quickly saw why. Stepping around the corner of the rows of tents was a griffon hen. Her feline body bore the look of a lioness, sleek with golden brown fur and a long tuft of darker fur at the tip of her tail. Her impressive set of wings also matched her tail tip's darker hue. Her head bore the look of an eagle, plumage white as snow with a few long feathers resembling bangs transitioning into a light orchid hue towards the tips. Even around her golden eyes were stylish patches resembling balls of flames that must have been very ambitious eyeshadow of the same orchid hue. Everything about this griffon would have been oozing a type of tough girl charm were it not for her tone of voice and glare of irritation. Her eyes wandered from me and focused on the two mares behind me as her gaze narrowed. "Dash. I should've been able to spot you among all those other dweebs with that rainbow do of yours."

She knew my friend's name. And yet... Somewhere in the back of my mind... Had I heard of this griffon before? Just as I was beginning to try and dig through the back catalog of memories I had amassed over the past two years, Rainbow Dash provided a very bitter response. "You're the last person I know who would have any interest in fighting the good fight, Gilda. Why are you even out here?!"

Gilda..... Gilda! Yes, that name! I had only heard about her a few times from Rainbow Dash, but that name immediately resonated with me. I glanced down at the griffon before us, a sudden chill flowing through me as I came to realize I was standing before an old friend of Rainbow Dash. One who parted ways with her on very bad terms some time before I arrived in Equestria. And what little I had heard about her by then was never in a positive light. And I could see why. Every word that came out of that beak was coated in disdain. "I signed up for this because I was bored! Sounded like there would be a lot of action out here. And there was. That was a pretty good rumble yesterday. Did you see the way I gutted their throats open? Would've been better if they weren't full of purple gas or whatever..."

Violent type. Just hearing such a casual recollection of what would have been a gruesomely bloody murder under any other circumstances took me aback. I was definitely not used to that kind of rhetoric. Even Ember was never so upfront about discussing acts of brutality. I immediately felt the urge to keep my distance from this feline bird of prey. Not that I escaped her gaze. "You... I was expecting bulging muscles on a body that looks like it was chiseled out of granite. Everybody wouldn't stop wondering about you. I thought this crazy warrior who ran off at the first sign of trouble to face those losers would've been some kind of giant. But you...?!"

"G... Don't even..." Rainbow Dash muttered behind me while sounding like she was trying very hard to keep her temper in check. I too was choosing to stay silent as I cast an icy glare at this trash-talking griffon. Although I was feeling a gradually rising urge to grab her by the head and yank on her feathers to shut her up. Any words Rainbow Dash fell on deaf ears as Gilda continued to roast me for failing to live up to her quite frank ridiculous expectations for a moment longer. At least until Rainbow Dash finally stepped past me and spoke firmly. "G."

That one syllable was enough to shut Gilda right up. The griffon went silent as I noticed her eyes open just a bit wider. Upon looking down, I saw why. The coldest most piercing gaze I had ever seen on Rainbow Dash's face. Without blinking once, my friend spoke with a voice that carried a very uncharacteristic monotone. "One more word about him and you're gonna have to find a new beak."

That was not an empty threat. Not with a tone like that in Rainbow's voice. She would smash Gilda's beak to pieces, which would surely be a death sentence for a bird. And Gilda did not test that warning. Without blinking once, she turned away while her eyes remained fixated on us for as long as they could before she stepped behind the tents she had approached from and disappeared from view. I almost expected Gilda to step back into view, but she never did. Rainbow Dash then let out a long sigh of relief as she said, "Oh man, I really wasn't expecting to see her again... Why here?!"

"Yeah, what is that grumpy griffon even doing here?! I thought she left for good after last time!" Pinkie Pie added while trotting over to us. "Did she hurt your feelings, James? She always was a mean one."

"I'm just annoyed right now. Although I can't remember ever meeting someone in Equestria who was that needlessly...hostile." I grumbled while now in a very bitter mood. I really wanted to get to the mess hall and grab a satisfying meal to push that bitterness away. I then looked down at Rainbow Dash and said, "I see why you've never had anything nice to say about her..."

"You think you know someone until they meet your other friends..." Rainbow Dash growled in frustration, more than likely thinking back to good memories that had likely been sullied by whatever happened the last time the two of them crossed paths. She then looked up at me with an apologetic frown as she added, "Sorry if I...scared you right there. No one disses you around me like that and gets away with it."

"It's cool. Love you too, Rainbow." I replied while caressing her mane. She let out a long, yet relaxed sigh as she pushed her head into my touch. "Thanks for standing up for me there."

"Love you too, big guy." She replied while flashing me a whimsical wink. "Anyway, how about you head over to he mess hall...um...right over there and grab us a table? Pinkie and I will go round up the other girls."

"Sounds good. I'll see you all there." I retorted while the two of them trotted off. It would be nice to sit down and have a pleasant meal with all my friends. I forgot the last time we did that at the café in town.

Upon arriving, I found that the mess hall was significantly more packed than earlier now that a proper lunch rush had started. Lines had formed in front of the food carts for those who would rather take their meals back to their tents while many of the tables were filled up by those who would rather sit down and socialize during a meal. With that low ceiling provided by the tent set up over the area, it sounded like a crowded indoor cafeteria with a familiar clamor of dozens of conversations mixing together. Another welcome taste of normalcy out on the Empty Plains. Thank goodness there were several mess halls set around the camp.

I took a seat at a large picnic table made of white plastic and pulled up a stool. Menus had been preemptively left out on it, so I grabbed one and held it up before me to decide on my order ahead of time. But barely two minutes went by before I felt and held someone take a seat right across from me. But when I lowered my menu to take a look at them... "Yo."

Gilda... She was seated right across from me with a cool look in her eyes. Arm resting on the table to help her lean forward. Her bitter words still fresh in my memory, all I could do was give her a silent scowl. I calmly set my menu down without a word and stood up to find a different table. I was not in the mood for whatever she had to say.

"Hey... Hey! Get back here! I just wanna talk!" I heard her yell over the clamor filling the air after a few steps away from the table. I reluctantly came to a stop and looked back. The griffon hen tapped a finger on the table while casting me an annoyed glare. "Seriously. Sit down. I wanna talk."

My gut was telling me to leave her alone, but the fact that she was being civil enough to just request a conversation was a bit of a shift from how she was not even twenty minutes earlier. With a sigh and a roll of my eyes, I relented and returned to my seat with Gilda seated across from me. With a bitter scowl on my face, I made my point clear. "Whaddya want?"

"I said I wanted to talk. That's it." Gilda replied while still keeping up that tough girl facade. She would almost seem pretty cool if it was not for her caustic attitude. I only stared in wariness while wondering if I had walked into a trap. Seeing that I was not going to speak first, Gilda took the first step. "Look... I'm not stupid. I saw what you did yesterday. You messed up that last one really good. That was awesome. Not gonna lie about that, you really knew what you were doing."

I continued to remain silent. Yes, many saw me put down that commander drone in the first scuffle. I was quite the center of attention at the time. Gilda then surprised me with that scowl starting to fade from her beak. "I'll say... I was impressed. I actually thought for a minute that you were everything I had heard about. A totally awesome dude who can take on anything."

Again, I remained silent. This moderate praise felt completely empty after what she said to me mere minutes earlier. And she was quick to notice. "You mad at me...? Yeah, don't blame you. You really don't look so impressive up close like this. But now that I'm thinking back to yesterday..."

I started to reach for the edge of the table to use as leverage to stand up. I was not convinced Gilda was there to deliver an apology. Her eyes darted to my hand before glancing back at me. "Hey, I said to stay. I'm not gonna snap at you. I've got something I wanna ask."

With some hesitation, I released my grasp and remained seated. Gilda averted her gaze for a minute while looking more confused than anything. "It's just... I'm getting a lot of mixed messages from you. I really don't know what to think of you by now. Yesterday, you were totally radical in how you took out that last one. But right now, you look like a total dweeb. You don't look like someone I can picture in the royal guard."

"Ask me if I care." I coldly grumbled. I could not care less about what she saw in my outward appearance. I stopped putting much value on that aspect of myself a long time ago. I had more important things to concern myself with.

My response caught Gilda by surprise. Her eyes opened wider while I stared at her with an unflinching scowl of disdain. I did not know what she was getting at, but she was at least being mostly civil for the moment. With a long sigh, Gilda ran her fingers through the feathers on her head and asked, "What I'm trying to say is... What're you even doing out here? You're not the kinda guy who's always looking for action. I can see that. Why were you the first guy to head out?"

I took a moment to gather my thoughts. To separate my bitterness towards her from the drive that kept me going for the past two weeks or so. "Because I love this world. That's all there is to it."

"That's it...?" Gilda muttered as if she was having difficulty grasping where I was coming from. "But...that's all there is to it? You're not doing this for the thrill of it? Or for glory? Or to get your name in the history books?"

"Of course not. I don't take pleasure in conflict." I started to speak now that I had a good opportunity to get my thoughts out. "I don't even want to be here right now. I don't want to take up the sword. The only reason I'm out here is because something is coming that could ruin Equestria and everything I love about it. And so because I love this world and everything it stands for...I set out to try and stop it."

"That's all you needed to find that spark, huh?" Gilda replied while truly not able to understand where I was coming from. "You love this world enough to fight for it?"

I decided to take the opportunity to deliver a bit of a sting in retaliation for the needless reaction she had to me at first encounter. "I suppose one would not understand if they've never known what it's like to value someone else."

Gilda's eyes narrowly, but she remained silent. She looked elsewhere, her gaze distant and aloof. But at the same time, she looked pained. And then she spoke. "I did. Once."

This caught my ear. Gilda did not seem like the person who would have enough tact and care to cherish someone else. She had a distinctly loner vibe to her. Or did she? And what she said next reminded me of who she was. "You know her. Rainbow Dash."

"Yeah... I heard." I replied while recalling that they had been friends at one point. But not anymore. Although I knew Rainbow no longer had anything nice to say about her, I was left wondering how they ever ended up being friends in the first place. "How long have you known her?"

Gilda hesitated as her eye glanced at me out of the corner. She seemed to debate an answer in her head for a moment before suddenly passing me a rather...graphic threat. "You tell anyone what I say next and I'll gouge your eyes out."

"You pull that off and Nightmare Moon will have your head on a pike." I retorted without a shred of hesitation. That rebuttal immediately caused Gilda to recoil at the thought. I then said with total sincerity, "Threats are not necessary with me. If you don't want me to tell anyone, I won't."

"OK... OK, good enough..." Gilda mumbled while getting herself comfortable again, her eyes looking elsewhere at nothing at all. "We went...way back. All the way to...ugh...Junior Speedsters Flight Camp."

Something about that title did not roll off the tongue well. I raised an eyebrow in befuddlement, but remained silent otherwise. Although Gilda did notice the change in my face's expression. She even started to smirk in amusement. "Yeah, I know. Pretty lame title, right? But that's where it all started. I...uh...wasn't the best flier when I first got there. Among other things."

While I had no desire to speak, Gilda had captivated me with her unique brand of sincerity. She was quick to comment on my silence. "Uh... You always this quiet?"

"Only when I'm not comfortable." I replied with a bit of a monotone to my voice. While my opinion of Gilda had softened just slightly, I still was not exactly trusting of her at the time. Her reputation by that point on top of our first encounter had taught me to be wary of this griffon.

"Guess that's my fault, huh...?" Gilda muttered while for just a second, I thought I saw a glimmer of an apologetic gaze in her eye. "Anyway... Rainbow Dash was quick to stand up for me and...we really hit it off. I got better at flying really fast with her cheering me on. She's inspiring, you know? And she never gives up on her friends. And...well... I guess I wanted to be like her."

She had such a look of longing in those eyes. And those were easily the kindest words I had heard out of Gilda thus far. She leaned harder on the table with her head propped up on an upturned hand. She was not looking at anything in particular. If anything, I suspect all she was seeing were those precious memories playing out before her like an illusory veil. "I toughened up. Walked the walk. Talked the talk. We were each other's wingman. Even when she moved away from Cloudsdale, we stayed in touch. And I finally decided to stop by for the first time after she got her own place."

"What went wrong that day?" I finally asked as I saw that the topic was shifting to the fateful day I had been told about on rare occasions. Now that I was seeing the one who had antagonized my friends back before I even knew them, I could get he whole story from the other side.

What came next was entirely unexpected. Gilda removed her hand from her head and set it back on the table while once again just looking at nothing. For maybe a good ten seconds, she said nothing. And when she did finally speak, it was not the answer I was anticipating. "I dunno... I've thought about it a lot and... I dunno... I was just being me. The way I always was when it was just me and Rainbow back in the day. I was just being like her. So...why wasn't she like that anymore?"

I tried putting the pieces together in my head. Gilda had wanted to be like someone as inspiring as Rainbow Dash back in their days as children. But Rainbow Dash was no longer entirely the way Gilda remembered her by the time they reunited in Ponyville? This got me thinking... And by cross-examining her words with my own earliest memories of Rainbow Dash, I came to a conclusion. "It sounds like for all of her own good qualities, Rainbow wasn't the best person back then. She changed, but you didn't."

"Wha... Hang on, Rainbow Dash was the coolest filly around back then. Don't you start dissing the Rainbow Dash I remember. Those were good days for me and I ain't having someone raining on those memories." Gilda said with a defiant growl while sounding more annoyed than hostile.

I let out a long sigh as I looked at her from across the table. "Look. I've known her a while too. And I can say that Rainbow Dash has been a mean little witch at times in the past. Not so much anymore, thankfully. She's mellowed out and developed some restraint, but she's still Rainbow Dash."

Gilda stared right at me while silently processing my words. She looked conflicted and could not find any words. Taking advantage of her silence, I continued to speak. "To me, it sounds like you emulated her negative traits a little too hard. Rainbow Dash is loyal to her friends, you're right about that. But I've heard some ugly stories about her ego. Especially with that 'Running of the Leaves' event from a few years back. Loyalty doesn't necessarily make someone a good person. I had a friend a few years back who had another friend who was extremely loyal, but was a loathsome person regardless. I'm kind of glad that Rainbow Dash had ironed out some of her rough patches by the time I met her. I don't think I would think as highly of her right now if she didn't."

The griffon before me stared unblinkingly into my eyes without budging. I was almost expecting her to lash out by this point. I would not put it past her. I started to reach for a menu now that I suspected this conversation was starting to wind down. "She changed. It sounds like you didn't."

With a long sigh, Gilda set her head down on the table with a look of brooding frustration in her eyes. She said nothing, but I think she was pretty upset with herself. With my compassion getting the better of me, I opened the menu to browse again while continuing to speak o her. "What've you been up to since that day in Ponyville?"

"Just... I've..." Gilda muttered as she began to sound utterly depressed. "It's...been hard. Knowing she's...not in my life anymore. I've been...kinda aimless. Big part of why I signed up for this. It would give me something exciting to do. Shake me up a bit."

I peeked over the menu at her and saw that Gilda had not budged from where she was. Head resting on the table. Eyes directed at nothing in particular. She looked amazingly vulnerable. I was surprised she would drop her guard like that after putting up such a tough girl facade. I tried thinking back to bits and pieces of information I had picked up on Gilda over the months. Try and figure something out without prying for information she probably was not willing to divulge to me. And so I asked, "Did you love her?"

A particularly loud sigh escaped her beak as my words hit a weak spot. "Yeah... I... I was falling for her pretty hard for a while. But she didn't seem to get he hint or show the same interest. I tried...throwing hints here and there, but... I never got the chance to tell her... Don't think I ever will now."

As I suspected. If those kinds of magazines Rainbow Dash told me about were anything to go by, Gilda was trying to get a certain point across. Even if it fell on deaf ears. And I knew why. I lowered the menu a bit before debating whether or not I should reveal Rainbow Dash's sexual orientation to a former friend. But since Gilda insisted that I not discuss this conversation with anyone, I assumed that she was equally bound to a vow of silence. "Hate to break it to you, but...she doesn't really swing that way. She's not a lesbian. While she is bisexual, she has a much stronger preference for stallions than mares."

"She... Really...?" Gilda asked as her eyes lit up with a minor look of shock. She then let out a harsh sigh of disappointment. "Oh... I... I guess I should've known... That sucks... Wait..."

I froze as I noticed a harsher tone in that last word. Gilda started to push herself up as she looked at me with a much more demanding gaze than before. "How did you get that info in the first place? What did you do to make her...uh..."

Gilda's eyes went wide as her gaze settled on something else. After a few seconds, I realized where they were looking. My hand. And the wedding ring upon it. She then pointed at me and asked, "Whoa, seriously? You and Rainbow Dash tied the knot? You and her...?!"

"What?! No, no, it's not like that! We're not married!" I suddenly yelped at the sheer awkwardness of her coming to the wrong conclusion. "I married Fluttershy! Rainbow Dash is a good friend!"

Gilda stared in frozen silence as I suddenly realized that I had abandoned my reservations by raising my voice. My emotions had come out despite being on guard. Her beak became crooked with an awkward grin before she burst out laughing as the clamor of the mess hall kept our voices from spreading too far. "So much for the silent type! I was wondering if that monotone was natural for you."

I cracked an irritated scowl. I did not want to loosen up around someone who had some bad blood with my close circle of friends. Although Gilda began to scratch at her cheek as eyes wandered in thought. "So... Uh... Fluttershy's your mare, huh? Who's that again? Someone I saw?"

"She's a light yellow with long flowing pink hair in her mane and tail. Very demure and sweet and has a love of animals. Very soft voice." I explained while at least trying to maintain a degree of emotional distance.

"Huh... Kinda sounds familiar... Where have I..." Gilda muttered before she suddenly went stiff. Eyes were wide open in horrifying realization. And she was starting to visibly sweat. Profusely. What was she thinking?

"She's...your wife? That one?" Gilda muttered while I only nodded in silent confusion. What was she so panicked about? She then brought her hands together while leaning towards me with that panicked look in her eyes. "Look. If anyone mentions anything that might've happened with her the last time I was in town, lemme just say right now that I'm sorry. Legitimately genuinely sorry. All right? We cool?"

"Ummmm.... Not sure where you're coming from with this, but OK then?" I retorted while having no idea what to think of this very sudden and unexplained apology. Fluttershy never really talked about Gilda at all with me. In fact, I do not recall her ever mentioning that name. Although I then asked, "But...you really did have the hots for Rainbow Dash?"

Gilda let out a sigh as that frightened look in her eyes faded while she relaxed. She got comfortable in her seat again before she said, "Yeah, I was... Kinda not so much anymore, especially now that I know that wouldn't have worked out at all."

"I feel for you. I know what it's like to desire someone you can never have." I muttered while thinking back to some of my earliest crushes and the uncomfortable awkward nature of them all. "But really, Rainbow Dash doesn't admire mares quite as much as you do. She's probably not interested in lesbians."

Upon hearing that, Gilda suddenly shot me a glance as if she was not entirely sure if she had been offended. "Excuse me?"

"Um... Did I say something weird?" I asked while not sure what was with that stare. Did I have a slip of the tongue?

Gilda then began to smirk at me as if she suddenly found something funny about what I said. "Oh wait, I get it. It's because of that stereotype where all tough independent females munch more carpet than a busted vacuum cleaner. Right? Is that it?"

Where did that come from? There was just something about the way she worded that and the delivery that caused me to bust out into delirious giggling. "Whahahahat?! Who even says it like that?!"

The griffon hen before me held a fist to the underside of her beak while snickering loudly too for a moment. "Well, I'm not. I get why you thought otherwise, but I'm no lesbian. I'm squarely in the middle. I swing both ways, all right?"

"Right, right, got it." I retorted as I composed myself. But it was right around then that I found I was actually kind of enjoying myself talking to this griffon who I had heard nothing but bad things about. Especially after such a sour first impression once we finally crossed paths. Realizing this, I clammed up once more to try and assume some emotional distance from her again while I opened up the menu before me again.

"Hey, come on, I liked you more when you're not so stoic." Gilda spoke up once it became clear I was not trying to open up to her. I suspect it was only then that Gilda realized why I was keeping an emotional distance between us since her gaze wandered for a moment before she let out a sigh of defeat. "OK... Look... What I said back there? I take it all back, all right? You've gotta be tough to get this far out here pretty much by yourself."

"Even though I look like a dweeb?" I asked coolly while glancing over the menu at her. It was only then that I asked, "What even is a dweeb?"

Gilda backed down upon for a moment. Her gaze turned downward as a bitter frown settled onto her beak. She glanced around without really turning her head as if desperately looking for an answer before finally speaking with a low monotone of her own. "Never...really...thought about it..."

With nothing more to say and with the conversation having abruptly ended, I went back to browsing the menu while holding it up in front of myself in a way to completely block my view of Gilda. But right when I was starting to consider an appetizer, two of her fingers curled over the top of the menu and pulled it down to reveal her face. I could tell she was not happy. And so I asked, "What?"

"I gotta go. But I wanna talk again later. If you need someone to talk to, you come find me. You're...cool." She said rather softly before spreading her impressively large wings and flying far across the noisy mess hall before I saw her take a seat at a smaller and taller table that had an electric green pegasus mare with a windswept orange mane seated at it. They seemed to know each other since they started to converse, but I could not hope to hear them through the clamor of the mess hall and its many patrons.

"That was abrupt..." I muttered to myself before going back to looking over my menu. I tried to push Gilda out of my mind as I was left entirely uncertain of what to even think of her. Definitely much more complex a woman than I initially had expected. But barely thirty seconds later, I discovered why she had taken off so suddenly. Someone sat down across from me at the table. Someone I was actually happy to see. "Hm? Hey, Twi! On break from the lab?"

"Yeah, there's just so much to see and try out over there! Sunburst really knows what he's doing. I'm confident I could decipher the workings of these spells on my own, but he speeds things along in ways I didn't even know were possible!" Twilight Sparkle replied as she set down a notebook that likely held some magic schematics for her to study during some downtime. I quickly deduced that Gilda had noticed Twilight approaching from a great distance and excused herself to avoid causing a scene with someone who likely saw her that fateful day. "Looks like I'm early too. Pinkie Pie told me to meet up with her and the other girls here."

"I doubt they'll be much longer." I replied as a server finally stopped by to drop off a glass of water for each of us. But it was around this point hat I suddenly recalled what happened the last she and I were alone. Even if it was detached from the realm of reality. That dream... That freakish dream fueled by too much gin. A smirk spread across my lips as I finally found the opportunity I needed to get some answers. "Say, you got a minute?"

"Sure! What's up?" Twilight replied while using a levitation spell to bring her glass to her lips.

"Tell me if any of this sounds familiar." I began to speak while her face twisted further and further into an increasingly uneasy gaze with every word I proceeded to say. "Dual flamethrowers. Indestructible titanium exoskeleton. And motion-activated diamond dart launchers."

As soon as I finished saying that, I had to close my eyes as Twilight suddenly spewed her drink at me from across the table. She coughed and wheezed to catch her breath before shouting at me, "Where did you hear that?! How do you know?! That was... Oh my gosh, was that actually you there?! That was you who saw... And you who read..."

"Yeah... Yeah, that was really me. I wanted to see a friend and Nightmare Moon let me into your dreaming mind and... Well... Did I show up at a bad time?" I asked while trying very hard not to laugh as I shook the water from my face. I had her cornered. What prompted such a freaky dream like that? "Something about downing half a bottle of gin that night? Did something happen? Were you upset?"

"No, I wasn't afraid or anything. But now that the war effort was really getting started and we were preparing to set off for the Empty Plains, I was really antsy that night and had a few shots to relax." Twilight replied while I could only smirk at her. Just a few? I knew that is not what she told me. And she quickly noticed that too. "All right, half a bottle! And I forgot to use ice!"

"You sure like your gin, huh?!" I said with a hearty laugh as I thought back to how absurd everything that happened in that dream was. While it was freaky at the time, it is really hilarious in hindsight. I then smirked at her and said, "You know I'm gonna tell Shining Armor about this, right? And you think I should let Big Macintosh know what a great sub he'd be for him?"

"NO! Please, you can't!" Twilight shrieked while the only reason no one around us was batting her an eye was because of the clamor in the air drowning her out. "You've seen how he is when it comes to our parents! Especially Mom! I don't want him to think there might be something wrong with me and that I think about that stuff whenever I'm sober!"

I cast my friend a cockeyed stare as I asked, "Is there anything wrong with you?"

"Nothing that I haven't learned to cope with by now." Twilight replied rather sincerely before her eyes glanced around several times. "Mostly. But really, please don't give him reason to doubt me. Shining Armor was lucky that he didn't inherit any of our parents' psychological issues. And that makes it hard for him to deal with them. Especially our mother. I mean you've seen her. And I don't blame you for not wanting to deal with her. So...please. Don't tell him? It's not like I can control what I dream about, especially when drunk."

"Yeah, that's a good point. I can't hold you responsible for whatever your dreaming mind cooks up. I bet his mind goes weird places too whenever he passes out drunk. Especially since it doesn't take much for him to get there." I replied while understanding where she was coming from. And this brought back some weird memories from not too long ago about that guy. "Sheesh, I don't think it even took him that much to get him wasted enough to don one of Rarity's belly dancing ensembles at my bachelor party."

"He what?! Whoa, hold on! This is new! What happened?! I gotta hear this!" Twilight asked with intense amusement in her eyes as she leaned forward with hooves held together.

"Well, you didn't hear this from me, but after maybe one shot, he dressed up in that stuff and tried to give me a...lap dance... And I jumped over the back of the couch and stood on the counter in the corner of his kitchen while holding him off with a salad fork." I explained while Twilight sounded like she was about to fall off her seat with how hard she was laughing. "And then Fancy Pants took him out back and tried to drown him in the fountain. That snapped him out of it."

"Ohohoho my gosh... Shiny, what did you drink that night?" Twilight asked with a wheeze as she wiped tears from her eyes. "Hoooo, I needed that. Wish I could've seen that."

"Trust me. No you didn't." I retorted with a crooked grimace on my lips. But I barely had time to say anything else as I noticed a pack of familiar mares approaching. "Oh, good timing. They're here."

"Hope we didn't keep you waiting, darlings!" Rarity called out as she trotted our way with the rest of our closest friends right behind her. I almost expected to see Fluttershy among them, but was quickly reminded of why she was not there. Instead, I was quite surprised to see Maud Pie with them. But instead of wearing her stone armor or even just being out of uniform, she was wearing that frock that I almost never saw her without during her first visit to Ponyville. I assume that she is too self-conscious to be without some clothing that covers her entire body.

"Heya, Maud. Good to see you." I said while welcoming over my friend as my friends took their places along the table. Rarity sat herself to my left, but Maud sat herself down just to my right. She flashed me a calm smile in response to my greeting while Rarity placed a kiss upon my cheek. "You all getting along just fine out here today?"

"Eh, we're gettin' there. I don't mind roughin' it a bit out here, but I'm already missin' my routine back on the farm. Granny Smith had ta bring in some hired help ta make up for me and Big Mac not bein' there." Applejack replied as she reached up to adjust her hat. Except it was not there. I suppose bringing it along would not have benefited her since she would not be able to use it with a helmet. "Heh, almost forgot... And now I'm missin' my old hat. These helmets just ain't the same."

"You get used to them." I retorted after having long since gotten used to wearing a helmet whenever I don my armor. Pretty soon, the server came back to drop off more glasses of water for everyone as well as extra menus. And then everyone burst into conversation while I ended up just listening more than I talked. Fluttershy's absence aside, it really was like a return to normalcy with all my friends gathered around for lunch. And even then, it is generally uncommon for us to all get together for a midday meal.

I soon found that I was not the only one who was mostly listening in. I saw Maud was staying quiet next to me with that usual deadpan stare set into her face. Finding it almost amusing how we did not have nearly as much to say as our friends, I leaned over to her and asked, "You more of the listening type too?"

"Yeah, mostly. It's fun to listen though." She replied quietly before reaching into her frock's pocket and pulling out a familiar little pebble. It took me a moment to remember what that was.

"Oh hey, you brought Boulder?" I asked before setting my finger down on the little pebble and rolling it around. Even though it was just a lifeless rock, I saw no harm in humoring Maud on it.

"He likes it when you do that." Maud said while glancing over at me. I took what she said at face value and kept rolling the pebble around in a circular motion. While convinced Boulder was just a lifeless pebble, I liked to imagine the little guy was enjoying it. At least I thought that was Boulder at first. Upon closer inspection, I found that the pebble before me did not match what I remembered. I seem to recall Boulder having a distinct oval shape while this other pebble was less defined in form. Was it some other rock Maud picked up somewhere?

The server eventually came by and we all placed our orders before my friends all went back to conversing with each other. Although we did discover that Rainbow Dash had been preemptively placed on a blacklist for alcoholic beverages when she tried to place an order for a bottle of cider. No doubt because of her infamously low limit for the stuff. After our orders were placed, I tried to get back into a conversation with Maud. "Say, uh... Is serving out here going to be a problem with your studies?"

"I don't think so. I sent word to the academy, so they'll probably give me some leeway by putting things on hold. It wouldn't be fair to penalize students for protecting their home." Maud explained while I recalled that she was still enrolled with her geology studies being a major part of her life at the time. "I should be set the graduate after next trimester."

"That's great news. Congrats." I replied as I pushed the supposedly nameless pebble back over to her. Even if she did not express it like her sisters might, I knew Maud was passionate about her field of expertise.

"I'll need to figure out where to move once that's over." Maud added before looking my way as a slight smile forced upon her lips. "And I'm thinking Ponyville."

My eyes opened a bit wider before I glanced at her. Moving to Ponyville? "You... Really? You're gonna be our neighbor?"

"I haven't completely decided on it yet, but I like where Ponyville is. The geography is pretty varied, so I would have a lot of variety for my studies. And besides that, I'd be able to stay close to my favorite sister." Maud explained while continuing to show that very subdued smile. "Just don't tell Pinkie. I'd rather tell her myself at the right time when I can."

"Gotcha. And it'll be nice to have you close to home, Maud." I replied while smiling right back at her. Perhaps it was too soon to fully process the thought of having such a good friend move to the town I call home, but knowing Maud would be living among us... It was a good feeling.

I wish I could say more about what happened during that lunch break, but as enjoyable as it was, there was not much of anything worth writing home about. We had some laughs and the food was filing despite the limitations in quantity. Although my gaze did trail off to the table in the distance that Gilda was seated at. She and her dining partner seemed to be getting along well enough and no one at my table even noticed them. That was for the best anyway when considering the bad blood between them. Once lunch was finished and we all stood up for the table, I made a beeline for the command center. As promised, I was eager for a nap.

No one bothered me when I returned and I made my way right upstairs to my private chambers. It was quiet and the sun high in the sky just past noon. I went to the few windows of my room and made sure to keep the blinds shut to keep out the light as a quiet and cozy atmosphere descended upon it. But I was not alone for much longer. As soon as I got my shoes off, there was a light tapping on the door before I saw it open inward a bit. And a familiar set of beautiful azure eyes peeked in. "Am I too late, darling?"

"No, you're just in time." I replied before taking a moment to let out a yawn before leaning backwards to stretch. Rarity had arrived as promised. And I was pleasantly surprised to see what she had brought along once she locked the door behind her. "Hm? You brought a quilt?"

Draped over my beloved's back was a mostly white quilt that bore the beautiful blue diamonds that compose her cutie mark. The beautiful mare smiled with a wink as she said, "Mmhm. No one ever wants to tuck themselves into bed for a midday nap, so I brought this along for a little light comfort."

I liked the idea. Without bothering to pull down my bed's covers, I relaxed upon my bed with my head upon the pillow. Rarity then bounded up upon it to join me before using some levitation to unfurl her quilt and drape it over us once she was tucked between me and the window to my right. She let out a yawn and sigh before looking at me while I gazed back at her. Such a lovely smile. "I've missed this... Comfortable, dear?"

"I don't think I've ever been not comfortable with you, m'lady." I whispered to her before placing a kiss upon her lips. "Thank you for being here with me."

"There is nowhere I would rather be, my love." She whispered back before returning that precious kiss. I felt her snuggle up to me some more before closing those beautiful eyes. "Sweet dreams, dear. Please stay here with me if you awaken first..."

"I will... Sweet dreams, love." I retorted before closing my eyes as I felt myself relax all too easily under the comforting weight of the quilt and in the presence of my beloved Rarity. Mere minutes later, sleep took me right as Rarity began to let out some quiet snoring.

I think we had been out for roughly three hours by the time I was roused from my slumber. I was the first to awaken and lazily turned my head to look at the beautiful mare with her head resting next to mine. Still deep in sleep, she did not respond when I placed a kiss upon her cheek. For that moment, even so far from civilization, things felt normal. Maybe because she was there with me, that wonderful woman.

Feeling more rested and at ease, I felt inspired to sit myself down nearby and do something that was also frequently part of my usual routine. I sat myself down at this typewriter and began to work on this entry. The tapping of keys and the sounds of the device doing its job must have been just enough to rouse Rarity since I soon felt a pair of hooves hook themselves over my shoulders before I froze with the feeling of lips upon the back of my neck. "Can't keep yourself away from the keys, my lovely novelist?"

"Well, an artist has a muse to satisfy, m'lady." I replied while trying to not react too strongly to her affections. But she did not relent as her lips continued to place kiss after kiss along the back of my neck. "Rarity, please... Isn't it a bit early for this?"

"Oh, I know it is. That nap did wonders, but I'm still feeling quite drained from the trek out here. Maybe in a few days. But mark my words, I will see to it that we catch up on lost time, my love." She cooed to me with that elegant voice. "I am your mare, after all. And a mare has...certain duties to fulfill for her stallion. As does he as well."

"I look forward to it, my dear. I hope I won't disappoint." I whispered back to her as I found myself completely distracted from my typing. I could not focus on anything other than her.

"You never do, my love." She whispered to me before placing a kiss upon my ear. Only then did Rarity release her grip on me and stepped towards the door. "I will see myself out. I'd like to work on my sword dance before dinner. You will come find us, yes?"

"Count on it. Take care, dear." I said softly while my beloved excused herself from the room. For the next hour or so, I focused on just typing down more and more of what happened today before I finally drained myself of the drive to type and took a break. I put my shoes back on and may my way out of the room and down the stairs. I wanted to try and figure out more of the encampment's layout before the day was done.

Upon entering the command chamber's main room, I was greeted by a most unexpected sight. A familiar yellow pegasus with a fiery orange windswept mane was speaking to Luna. None other than the captain of the Wonderbolts herself. The Princess of the Night nodded while bringing her wrist to her chin, eyes glancing at me by accident as she muttered, "That is a very good point, captain... It would be wise to... Oh? Ah, James. You've been in your chambers for a few hours. Is all well?"

"Yeah, was just taking a nap. And getting some writing done. You know it's been a long and exhausting journey out here..." I replied while still not entirely against the idea of going right back to sleep. Rarity did leave her quilt behind as if to make sure it would be there for her next visit. Although my eyes then fell upon the guest. "Spitfire...?"

"Long time no see, James. Heard you were the first to answer the call to whatever that was yesterday." The Wonderbolt captain replied while being out of uniform. "Wow... I remember the night I first taught you those pointers just last year. Now look at you. The militia's very own VIP. I never would've guessed you come this far this fast."

"Trust me, I'm only here entirely due to circumstance. I never asked for this." I replied while not making any attempt to hide how much I did not even want to be out here at that time.

"Hey, none of us asked for this. I just wanna make sure our fillies and colts make it home in one piece. Speaking of that..." She said with a more somber gaze before turning to Luna again. "How about it, your highness? Sound like a good idea?"

"Am I missing something here? Did I show up too late?" I asked while thinking I had just missed out on an important conversation.

Luna looked my way and asked with a smile, "Do you remember that topic you discussed with Celestia earlier? About establishing some variety among our personnel?"

All I did was nod. I could not forget how disorganized they were during that first clash yesterday. Luna then continued as she said, "Spitfire here made a very similar suggestion. that all available aerial personnel be assigned to emergency evacuation roles for wounded fighters out in the field."

My eyes opened a bit wider at that thought. "Huh? Wait... You mean... If someone takes a good hit... A pegasus or some other flier while dive in, grab them, and fly them back to HQ to get patched up?"

"Yeah, pretty much! I mean that's just the gist of it. There's bound to be more steps to it than that, but that's pretty much my idea on paper." Spitfire replied while delighted that I knew exactly where she was coming from. She then looked back and forth at both of us as that smile became more somber. "I've never lost a wingman. And I'd hate to see anypony go home in a body bag. Anything to make sure they live long enough to see the end of the war and get home to their families."

Spitfire seemed to be quite fixated on the survival of her allies. I am all but certain that kind of concern is a requirement for her position in the Wonderbolts. Luna shared this concern as she spoke with a nod. "Your concerns are shared, captain. My sisters and I have discussed with matter with the chain of command and we have come to an agreement. Survival of our troops is our highest priority. We have forwarded this decision to the R&D lab and they are devising new spells and magical artifacts geared toward this purpose. Our blacksmiths are even revising their armor designs for such a unit of aerial personnel. If we can get through this without a single fatality... Well, quite frankly, that is wishful thinking. But if we can... Nothing would make us happier."

Deep in my heart, I felt a sense of relief. My greatest fear in this war were the horrors that would come from watching Equestria's people die so far from home over something they could not and should not fully understand. But those fears were shrinking now that I saw just how highly they were placing the survival of their people on their list of priorities. And with magic at their disposal... Anything was possible. I could only nod in silent approval. Maybe... Just maybe this war will end on a high note I never thought possible.

"Same here... Anyway, I'm gonna talk this over with the rest of the Wonderbolts out here. Let's discuss the training this evening, your highness." Spitfire said before facing me and providing a salute. "James! Let's catch up over a bottle of cider sometime! I'll see you around."

"Will do, captain. See you around." I replied before watching as she trotted out he door before taking flight as the door closed. I then looked down at Luna and rested my hand on her mane. "I...really appreciate what you're doing for everyone out here. I'd hate to see anyone go home as a corpse."

"We are simply fulfilling our duty, my friend. Our people's lives are our highest priority." Luna replied while glancing up at me. "They do not possess the kind of power your armor bestows upon you, so we must resort to more mundane means of enhancing their means of survival. Until we are absolutely certain they are properly prepared, we will not budge from this spot. We will not advance until we are ready."

"I know you won't let them down. Not after what I've seen today." I said with some confidence in my heart. The more I saw, the more convinced I was that things would turn out fine. "Anyway, I'm gonna take a look around some more to figure out where everything is. I haven't even seen half of the encampment yet."

"You do that. I shall be here if you need me." She replied before approaching what I was assuming was that radar grid I saw them setting up earlier. Not wanting to get in the way, I saw myself out.

I wandered quite aimlessly for a while with the sun hanging lower in the western sky. It must have only been the early afternoon back in Ponyville, but it was definitely past 4 PM in the current time zone. And I could hear the distant call of wild cicadas out in the fields. The kind you hear and know that summer's end was approaching. I scowled to myself. I never was fond of autumn since its arrival brings with it an air of melancholy along with the dropping temperatures. I could only hope we would all be back home before the weather could get too problematic. And heaven forbid that this war get dragged out into winter...

Before long, I came to a stop and thought I noticed something on the air. Smoke? From a kiln? No... I glanced around and scanned the horizon and saw that something looked off about one corner of the encampment. And I was fortunate enough to find another map set up in a corner of a row of tents. As it turned out, that corner of the entire camp was reserved for the blacksmiths that were tasked with forging and maintaining the armor and weapons of the militia. Knowing that I had no business there, I turned and made my way down towards the other corner of the camp.

As I wandered, I thought I noticed something pass overhead at surprising speed. And sure enough, someone familiar came swooping back to me. "Hey, James! You just kinda disappeared for a while! You napping?"

"Yeah, I really needed one. And Rarity joined me while providing a comfy quilt." I replied while not at all surprised to find Rainbow Dash landing before me. I suppose there was not much for her to do at the time and she was just looking for conversation. And probably to catch up on lost time after almost two weeks apart.

"Seriously?! You should've invited me! You know I can always go for a nap!" She retorted with a look of annoyance in her eyes. That look quickly faded before she let out a chuckle. "Heheh, funny thing. I passed out for a nap on my cot right after lunch too. So no biggie."

I felt then was a good time to ask her about what was probably going to be happening with her and the rest of the fliers serving in the militia. "Say, has Spitfire spoken to you yet? She talked to me and brought up something about...a specialized role for all aerial servicemen?"

"Huh? She did? News to me. I haven't seen her all day... Wait! A specialized role?!" Rainbow Dash asked as a gleam of inspiration sparked in her eyes. "Then maybe... Sweet! The captain of the Wonderbolts herself is gonna be watching out for us! You see, James?! This just might be my big chance to show her that I'm Wonderbolt material!"

"Hey, slow down there! This war isn't about glory or trying to prove yourself!" I spoke up upon seeing that Rainbow Dash's infamous ego was starting to flair up. I reached out and placed my hand on her head to get her attention. "This isn't about you, all right? Please, do not let your ego convince you to do something stupid out here. You break formation or defy orders from a more experienced and knowledgeable commanding officer and you'll be putting your comrades at risk. Don't put your ambitions first out here. I'm begging you, Rainbow. Keep your ego in check."

I was expecting some groans of protest or she to playfully talk back to me. Instead, I was surprised to see Rainbow Dash go silent. And her gaze wandered while her face ended up being turned to the ground. "You... Huh... I guess when you put it like that... Man, it was crazy yesterday. I got such a thrill, but... A few of them almost caught me in a net..."

"Please... I know what a hot shot you are. But please, don't put yourself first out here. This isn't about Rainbow Dash's big chance to wow the members of the Wonderbolts. This is about Equestria trying to put an end to an incoming invasion. Just...do what you have to, all right? Nothing more. I'm terrified of what might happen if anyone gets captured out here." I explained while hoping to convince her to keep her ambitions on the backburner. Whatever her goals were, it would have to wait until we were back home.

Rainbow Dash quickly nodded before looking up at me with a much more cautious smile. "You know, I probably wouldn't be listening to you so much if it was still two years ago... Thanks for being a good influence on me, big guy. I'll take what you said to heart."

"And thanks for being inspiring to me too, Rainbow. I'd hate to see something go wrong out here with you or anyone...else...?" I replied before I was distracted by a particularly unusual shadow passing nearby. I took my hand off of my friend and turned around to keep an eye on it. The shadow showed wings of some sort and was moving in circles. I finally looked up to see what might be casting it and scanned the sky. "Wait..."

"Huh? Whoa... Does that look like what I think it does?" Rainbow Dash muttered as she too craned her neck to look straight up. "Is that...a dragon?"

"That...looks like trouble..." I muttered as I felt a new tension settle over us. There was the unmistakable form of a dragon with wings spread wide circling the camp from high above us. It did not seem to be one of those gargantuan and long dragons, and yet still looked very high up due to how I could only make out its silhouette and nothing else. And after leaving the dragon lands on less than ideal terms... Was it looking for me?

"I don't like the way that guy is circling us... Almost like he's scoping us out." Rainbow Dash said warily while showing no signs of being eager to approach the skyward dragon. She no doubt had some degree of experience with them.

"He might be here looking for me..." I muttered while very glad I was not in armor. That enchanted metal shell was the only thing those dragons had ever seen me in. Maybe I would not be noticed. "I blundered right into the dragon lands at least a week ago. And I don't think I was welcome there by the time I left."

"You what?!" Rainbow Dash yelped before turning her attention to me. "I didn't know we were that close to it! Are they seriously holed up nearby?"

"Probably not anywhere close to where we are now... But that does beg the question about why a dragon is out here so far from home." I mused as I became worried that the dragon might swoop right down and start to raze the camp. Thankfully, this was not the case. After a few more circles of flying overhead, the dragon finally broke away and flew west. We kept our eyes on it until it had vanished from sight. "I don't think that dragon was here for the sake of curiosity..."

"Yeah... Circling something like a hawk... That ain't something you just do." Rainbow grumbled before she turned to me. "You think anyone else saw that?"

Before I could even provide a response, there was a flash of magic light beside us. Followed by a familiar and bold voice. "We most certainly did. I had some of our mages on standby right when the vagabond glided overhead."

Nightmare Moon stood before us while having quite a uneasy scowl on her face. I felt the need to ask, "What did you make of it?"

"A scout, no doubt. More than likely in response to the presence of such a sizeable force passing near the northern borders of the dragon lands recently." The Princess of Dreams explained while her mind surely must have been thinking of our prior excursion into the dragon lands. She then turned her gaze towards Rainbow Dash and politely yet firmly said, "May I ask you to leave us for now?"

"Sure thing. Let's grab a bite in a while, James." Rainbow replied before taking to the air and flying off. She did not even try to object in the face of such an inflection in Nightmare Moon's voice. I suspected that she chose to not reveal too much about what happened back then to just anyone.

I looked at Nightmare Moon while she looked back at me. I then quietly asked with an unknown sensation of anxiety in my heart, "You think he might've been looking for me? That Ember sent that scout?"

"As the Dragon Lord, I strongly doubt any scouts would be sent out without a direct order from her. As for whether or not they had been looking for you..." Nightmare Moon replied as her gaze softened. "Do not be so uneasy, James. Ember does not hate you. I am certain of this."

"I know that's what you say. And I remember that dream she and I shared, but...it still feels like she and I shouldn't cross paths again." I retorted quietly while still remembering the chilling bite in her words when she ordered me to leave. I did not say anything that was not true. I was only speaking of what was obvious before us, yet she still bitterly commanded me to leave her dominion. No matter how amicable we were together in her dreaming mind, I cannot say for certain that Ember would be as pleased to see me in person in the real world.

"I am not so convinced..." Nightmare Moon spoke with gentleness in her voice while those beautiful eyes gazed at me in concern. "She begged you to not leave her side. The Dragon Lord herself. On her knees. Took hold of your hand. And pleaded for you to stay. Did she not?"

I could not forget that dream. A product of frustration and insecurities known only to Ember at that time. I remained silent. It was difficult to refute that. Even so, the Princess of Dreams continued to speak softly. "I am not so certain such a display of weakness would be shown exclusively in the realm of dreams. Even so, now is not the time to casually seek out the Dragon Lord for a simply conversation. You are right in that anything regarding the dragon lands and those residing in it are barely a secondary concern. We have much more pressing matters to focus on."

All I did was nod. I still felt a sting of guilt over having done or said something to upset someone I was just starting to consider a friend, but a part of me still found itself longing for the Dragon Lord. Ember is not a bad person. Far from it. She just might be the finest dragon in all the land. But I still was no longer welcome in her home. And that hurt. Probably more than it should have. "Yeah... We've got our own problems to deal with for now..."

"To be safe, I will inform the sentries along the perimeter to be watching for activity in the sky. If the dragons do decide to make a move towards us for whatever reason, we can't let them get in the first strike. Excuse me for now. We will speak another time." Nightmare Moon spoke as she spread her sable wings and took to the air, the graceful princess soaring west towards the edge of the camp. Now alone once more, I decided to wander south for the sake of exploration.

I came to a most unexpected location. Large tents that had small wooden buildings serving as offices. The signs set around the perimeter gave away the nature of the place. The infirmary. I knew I would not have any business in such a place and it would probably be best to not step inside unless I really needed to be there. But outside one smaller tent, I found a sign that did not have any words on it. Just a stylized potion flask. With those swirling black patterned against a wooden board... It brought something to mind. And I could notice a faintly familiar scent leaking out. Where did I know that from?

With curiosity getting the better of me, I pushed through the entrance and was greeted by a rather familiar setting. Rows of exotic ingredients stacked everywhere. Large and narrow masks of a tribal nature positioned around the lab for the sake of decor. And in the middle, a large cauldron brewing a bubbling orange brew. Only one name came to mind as I recognized this setup. And as she stepped into view to pour the dried remains of an exotic plant into the brew, I spoke out. "Zecora!"

The zebra herbalist quickly set aside what was in her mouth and turned to look at me with her eyes lighting up, her deep and powerful voice speaking in rhyme as she always does. "Ah, so good to see you after all this time, dear friend! My services were requested with my knowledge of herbs for they did send."

From the look of things, the princesses had caught wind of Zecora's mastery of archaic and traditional remedies that would surely be of aid to the medical teams in the militia. Who knows how potent the more obscure concoctions Zecora can whip up are when compared to modern medicine. Although before I could say anything else, I was quick to notice the irony of the situation when thinking back to how we first met. And those old stories that her people had told around the campfires for generations. "It's... It's good to see you out here. It's just that... Those old stories your people used to say. The ones about the humans of Equestria and how they betrayed their allies..."

Zecora said nothing at first as her gaze darkened just slightly. I lost my smile as I came to realize that dark fable she spoke of ended up carrying far more truth than anyone could have predicted. "They were right... Everything they said. Those stories were true... And the one who started the whole thing... He's still out there. I don't know if you saw the battle yesterday, but..."

My zebra friend shook her head as she stepped around the cauldron towards me. "Save your breath. The I know enough of what has occurred on these plains of emptiness. Shades of human sin still linger and wish to complete what they started due to their inner temptress. Though tales of yore speak ill of those who came before, you do not share the vices that meant the exodus of mankind forevermore."

"Yeah... Yeah, I don't... It's just...so surreal seeing you out here with everyone... Especially with...how things went between us at first. I don't blame your people for keeping those stories from fading from memory. That kind of betrayal should never be completely forgotten..." I retorted while letting my eyes scan her current abode. She had brought quite a bit of her belongings along for the sake of her work as well as for some semblance of a familiar living space. "Did you...bring everything you have?"

"I brought as much as I could. My entire stockpile. I will likely need as much as I can in the coming trials. They were wise to seek out my knowledge of salves and ancient cures. Equestria knows that they must not take chances if victory is to be secured." Zecora explained with her unfailing rhyming. She then took a moment to stir the brew in her cauldron with a ladle in her mouth while continuing to speak through her teeth. "But now that you are here, what can I do to instill in you cheer?"

"Oh, I don't really need anything. I was just wandering around to acquaint myself with the layout of the camp. But it's good to see you. If I need anything, I'll be sure to stop by." I replied while certain that Zecora was quite busy. As the only herbalist of her kind there, she would surely have her hooves full. With a kind farewell, I saw myself out and made continued to explore.

During my wandering, I noticed an airship or two coming in from the west. Judging by the designs and the liberal use of armor plating along the hull, I suspected that they were bringing in more volunteers But I barely had time to think about it before stumbling across a mess hall that looked like it was not getting much business at the time. A good time to get in and grab a seat and a bite before the dinner rush started. Seeing that the sun was getting quite low in the sky over the western horizon, I decided now was as good a time as any to get some dinner.

Upon stepping in, I was surprised to see that my entire group of friends from lunch had already secured a table. Pinkie Pie waved me down from across the place with her natural pink coloration making her stand out. But just as I started to step their way, I was blindsided as someone suddenly grabbed my wrist! "There you are! Come grab some grub with your shipmates!"

"Wha... Captain?!" I yelped as I found Celaeno having grabbed me and was pulling me over to a table that had her entire crew seated at it. They gave me a hearty and noisy greeting like a bunch of old friends, even though we had only really met once before. "Uh... Good to see you all in high spirits, but I've already... Hey!"

Next thing I knew, someone had grabbed me around my other arm and started pulling me in the other direction. None other than Rainbow Dash called out as she pulled me along, "Hey, this is our friend! And we've got a lotta lost time to catch up on!"

"And he's the newest member of the crew! Hands off!" Celaeno crowed before I found myself locked in a game of tug-of-war between the two of them, each yanking on my arm. I soon just gave a very dry stare at nothing in particular as I wondered how I got myself stuck in this mess. Celaeno's crew cheered and whooped her on with Squabble letting out a loud squawk while my friends nearby just looked on in exasperated bemusement at the spectacle.

Finally, Twilight came trotting over and calmly spoke up. "Rainbow... Let it go for now. They know him."

"Come on, Twi! You OK with these birdbrains snatching him away?!" Rainbow barked in protest while I just stood there while patiently waiting for one side to let up. "Hey, girls! Gimme a hoof with this!"

"Maties! Be ready to jump in! I'm gonna need more leverage!" Celaeno called out as her entire crew looked ready to jump up to add some more pull to their side.

Not wanting this situation to get anymore ridiculous, I spoke up while pulling free from both of them! "Hey! Enough! Rainbow, I already spent lunch with you. Lemme spend a meal with these guys. We know each other."

"Seriously?" My confused friend asked while looking at the five harpies behind me. "Where'd you even find these bird brains anyway?"

"Oh, I didn't find them. They found me. Snatched me right off a train about a month ago." I explained while still thinking back to that special kind of weird day. Still hard to imagine that really happened. Celaeno even smirked with her arms crossed, as if feeling pretty proud of herself for pulling off a type of kidnapping on a moving vehicle.

Twilight rolled her eyes while Rainbow Dash started to snicker. "Wait a minute... You mean... That day? When Twilight tried to drag you up to Canterlot to be her wingman? Boy, did you luck out."

She then flew over to Celaeno and leaned towards her as if trying to pass on a secret. "You have no idea what a big favor you did for this guy. Twilight's folks are nuts!"

"Seriously now? Does this mean I don't owe you anything for scoring us this lucky break, mate?" Celaeno asked while I only cast her a glare of annoyance. She then burst into a laughter before patting me on my back. "Oh come on, you think I'd do that?! Bailing you out of a bad evening doesn't compare to what you did for us. I still owe you. I won't forget about that."

"Yeah, sure. Anyway, you guys stretching your land legs for the night?" I asked while starting to approach their table while Twilight and Rainbow Dash returned to theirs. I could only hope the rest of my friends would not mind too much.

"Sure are. They're still unloading old Zephyrus and doing inventory, so we decided to just stay out of their way for now and grab a bite that isn't Lix Spittle's cooking for once." Celaeno replied before guiding me to a seat. "Not that there's anything wrong with her cooking anymore. You should stop by and see the goodies she's whipping up these days."

"I just might do that." I said before sitting down while Celaeno joined me at my side with Mullet to my left.

"So, we've all dropped anchor. Been hearing some crazy things about you, dogmeat." Mullet said in that smooth deep voice of his. The rest of the crew gave me a hearty greeting, being all too happy to see me. They certainly looked like they were in better spirits than last time.

Although I was not too keen on that nickname Mullet kept referring to me by. Not that I found it particularly demeaning, but I knew he knows my name. But the gears in my head started turning once the server came our way. The choices were a bit limited by that time of the day, but I knew supplies would improve soon. But when he turned to me to take my order, I felt a smirk spread across my lips. "I'll have the spit roast."

"Come again?" The server asked with pencil floating beside his horn. Mullet's one eye opened wider than usual as he suddenly recognized that term.

"I mean this guy. Medium well, please." I replied before pointing my thumb at the bird brute beside me. Celaeno brought a hand to her beak and wheezed loudly in suppressed laughter while the rest of her crew started to give me some funny looks. Except for Mullet. His eyes were looking everywhere but at me.

"What the flying feather is wrong with you tonight?" Mullet asked quietly while looking understandably disturbed. I only called him that once before, but now that term carried with it a much more messed up connotation.

The server just stared in silence while the rest of the crew did the same. After a moment of silence, he started to jot something down. "I'm not certain we are allowed to serve up our airship crew as entrees, but I will see what we can do."

"I'm kidding. I'll have the fried rice and egg rolls." I retorted as I felt it was time to drop the act. The server then trotted away while Mullet silently looked at me out of the corner of his eye. I smirked at him and said, "Watch yourself. We humans have a very diverse palate."

"Captain. I want this scallywag stripped of all manner of blades when he's around me." Mullet quietly yet uneasily demanded while Celaeno could only laugh. I just sat there with a satisfied smirk, amused that I had turned the tables on him.

Boyle was in the process of attaching a type of eating device to his prosthetic stump that looked like a brass fork before he looked over at me and asked, "So then... Looks like you've been busy out on the eastern front. You and that scary princess being the first to come out here?"

"Yeah, we were the first to answer the call. Really wasn't expecting everyone else to show up right when they did." I replied while taking a sip from my glass of water. "And it's good to see you guys are doing much... Huh?"

I paused as we looked over yonder. It turned out that a quartet of musicians were performing on a wooden platform to keep their instruments off the grass. I recognized them immediately. They were the same four that perform at the Grand Galloping Gala every year. They must have been hired to serve as bards and minstrels for the troops when off the battlefield. And that soft classical music was certainly fitting for some downtime. I was quick to notice the cello player and thought back to my conversation with Vinyl Scratch that day. "Oh... Octavia..."

"Well, lucky us! Dinner and a show!" Lix Spittle squawked with her scratchy voice. She then looked over at me and leaned on the table. "You should stop by our place if you can't find a table next time we're docked. I've been trying all sorts of recipes from that cookbook. No more birdseed slop for us! Well... Except for Squabble. He still loves that stuff."

"Sounds like a plan. I'd be more than willing to try anything that I can actually digest." I replied while still remembering that unsightly goo they tried to serve me the first time. But I then noticed Mullet stand up and approach the musicians over yonder. "Hey, where's the spit roast going?"

"You'll see. I get what he's up to." Celaeno replied as we watched. Mullet went to what seemed to be a number of instrument cases set up near the stage and removed a violin from one. He pulled up a stool with a book of sheet music in hand and studied it for a moment as he sat down. Once the current song wrapped up, he leaned over to the other musicians and whispered something to them while pointing to something in the book. Apparently having decided on a song, the five of them started to play with Mullet gingerly tucking the violin under his chin and deftly running its bow along the string. Now the gentle hum of a violin joined the other four instruments. Celaeno then smiled at me and said, "Pretty good, right?"

"Yeah... Never knew he had it in him." I replied while rather impressed with Mullet's unexpected display of sophistication. "Do you all play an instrument?"

"Sure do! You've got Boyle on guitar, me on the xylophone, and Squabble on drums!" Lix Spittle replied while Squabble suddenly tapped on the table with his brass beak. "No, not now! We'd gotta get you your padded beak for that!"

After a couple more songs from the band, our orders arrived and Mullet made his way back over to feast. The crew of faux pirates were rather noisy, but I listened patiently. They were in a great mood and gave off a different presence than I felt the last time I was in the holds of their airship. I made a mental note to stop by and see how the Zephyrus looked on the inside now that she was all fixed up.

Once we had finished our meal, I was treated to another spectacle. The entire crew went over to the stage and convinced the rest of the musicians to take a break. When they stepped off the stage, I was greeted to an unexpected sight. Despite what I was told, Squabble sat himself down at the piano with hands and beak ready while Lix Spittle looked ready to improvise on the harp. Mullet took up the violin again while Boyle pulled out a guitar while a attaching a guitar pick to his prosthetic base. And lastly, Celaeno stood ready with a flute in hand. And boy, did that quintet of wild harpies put on a good show. There was even applause between songs.

I felt it would be rude to leave too soon, so I went over to the table where my friends were seated to just watch and listen. Rarity spoke up first and said, "I do not know where you found that gaggle of harpies, but they really know their way around music."

"Yeah, I never knew they had it in them." I replied as my eyes fell upon Celaeno. She looked so serene as she piped away on that flute. She must have been having a good time.

As the minutes went by, I had to entertain the six of them with answers to who those harpies were and how I met them. From how I had been stuffed in a sack and snatched off a moving train to going from being a hostage to a welcomed guest at the dinner table to holding on for dear life when they cut the airship's gas sack free for a rapid freefall into Canterlot Castle's courtyard. Even Maud, silent as she was, raised an eyebrow quite high at that last one. And I ended up repeating a certain line more than once. "I swear I'm not making this up."

We must have really lost track of time since the lighting in the area became less natural and more the source of lanterns hanging from above. Night was coming in quicker than expected. And it was right around then that there was an announcement over a loudspeaker that the mess halls would be closing in half an hour. If anyone wanted something to snack on back in their quarters, this would be their last chance.

The band, both the ponies and the harpies, started to put their instruments away as most of the patrons hanging around the place started to clear out and turn in for the night. I assumed that a curfew would be in affect soon and that loitering anywhere would not be permitted. Applejack let out a long yawn before looking at us and saying, "Well, I had a fine day catchin' up with y'all, but I reckon I should probably get ready ta turn in for the night. Y'all wanna meet up again tomorrow?"

"Mmmhm, it was so nice just getting back to normal with everypony again! Now I know I'll sleep well tonight." Pinkie Pie said while looking more exhausted than I had seen out of her in quite some time. That long trek across the Empty Plains must have taken a lot out of her and it would take more than one day of rest to fully recharge. She then looked over at Maud and asked, "Ready to turn in too, Maud? I could use some of your poetry tonight."

"I've got plenty of new ones." Maud said before glancing at me. I saw a tiny smile form on her lips as she said, "I recorded another cassette of them for you, James. You want to listen to it?"

"You did?! Yes, I'd be happy to!" I replied while thinking back to the last one she gave me. I still periodically listen to it, especially when I am trying to take a nap. Just so relaxing despite the simple nature of the poetry.

One by one, we got up from the table to head back to our private quarters. But before we got far, Celaeno stepped over to us. "So, time to drop anchor for the night? You all know there's a curfew starting at 10 PM, right?"

"There is? Yeah, I guess I shouldn't be surprised." I replied while noticing the rest of her crew making their way out of the mess hall and into the night. They had a long walk to get back to their airship. "Well, it was good catching up with you and the crew, captain. I'll be seeing you around, right?"

"Count on it. We'll be heading out in a couple of days. Garbage duty and all that. The trash has to get taken out somehow, right?" Celaeno replied while rolling her eyes. I have to admit it was a laughable thought to imagine the Zephyrus being basically used as a trash barge, although it was nice to know that the militia were handling their waste responsibly. But before I could think about it much longer, she patted me on the shoulder. "Anyway, better let you get back to your rounds. Smooth sailing, matey."

"Will do, captain. Have a good one." I retorted as Celaeno stepped past me and after her crew. But it was then that I noticed my friends were giving Celaeno some funny looks. "What?"

Applejack was the first to make the obvious observation. "That bird's got a whole leg of solid emerald... Are they all pirates?"

"Pirates in name only! They're just a bunch of overenthusiastic pirate cosplayers who like to do some treasure hunting on the side. They talk a tough game, but they're harmless." I replied while remembering just how badly they fooled me at first.

"They're just really into the those old folktales, huh? Aren't those pirate stories just to spook the kids? I could swear they were just fiction out of something like the Daring Do series!" Rainbow Dash added while definitely not buying the whole pirate gig those harpies were going for.

Rarity was quick to provide some input as well. "They certainly dress the part. Quite a motley crew. Although I must say their captain has an impeccable sense of fashion. I'm adoring that plated coat and that hat."

"I think them not being assigned uniforms is to remain inconspicuous among the royal guard. I seem to recall them being signed up for scouting missions in poorly charted territories... After they pass a few tests, at least." I explained before finding myself letting out a yawn. It was getting late and it has been a long couple of weeks. "Anyway... You girls ready to call it a night?"

"Yeah, good idea... I'm pooped! Ready for bed, Maud?" Pinkie Pie asked while turning to her sister only to see that she had completely nodded off while standing. Not a terribly impressive feat for an equine. A few taps on Maud's head got her to wake up while she groggily nodded. "Uh huh, we better get you to bed. Anyway, see you all in the morning!"

One by one, we all parted ways to get back to our quarters for the evening. Although once I stepped into the quiet command center, I found Luna enjoying a bowl of ice cream. "Huh? We have dessert?"

"Oh? Ah, good evening, James." Luna replied before glancing at the ice cream on the table by her. "Oh, this? Did you not know? The command center has its own kitchen. If you desire a meal, you could just inform our chefs."

I felt rather silly that I had spent all my time eating out in the camp with its mess halls. Although I did appreciate the company it brought me. "It does? I'll... Uh... I'll keep that in mind. Dunno how I didn't connect the dots with breakfast this morning..."

"If you wish, I can put in an order for you if you desire something sweet this evening. Perhaps some cake? An ice cream cone?" Luna asked while levitating another spoonful of the sweet treat to her lips.

By then, my appetite was completely sated by then. Either that, or my lack of appetite was compounded by my fatigue. I just wanted to rest a while before bed. "Maybe another time. I just wanna chill. See you in the morning, Luna."

"Very well then. Goodnight, James." Luna said in farewell as I made my way up the narrow stairwell nearby to my room. I immediately kicked off my shoes and sat myself down at my typewriter to jot down more of today's events. This went on for a short while before I took a break and fetched myself some tea from downstairs. When I came back up, I looked out the window that was beside my bed. Only the faint glow of the moon was shining in. But the light being cast over my bed... It looked like something was in the way. Was someone right outside?

Setting aside my cup of tea to cool for a bit, I crawled onto my bed and parted the curtains. Much to my surprise, someone was right outside my window just off to the side on the roof. The roof itself had a very gentle slope to it and had enough space for me to sit on it without keeping my legs close to me. Upon opening the window and sticking my head out, I found Twilight Sparkle seated there while apparently just stargazing. "Twi...?"

"Huh? Oh! Um... Hey there, James. Is this your room?" Twilight asked while looking like she really did not expect to find me on the other side of that window.

I decided to go ahead and join her. I carefully crawled out the window and took a seat by her. "Yeah, this is where I'm staying. What brings you up here? Isn't there a curfew in affect?"

"Yeah, there is. It's just... I'm not really in anypony's way up here. And... Well, Shining Armor put in a good word for me with the guards. They know me. They know I won't cause any trouble. And I'll be going right to bed after I'm done up here." Twilight explained before gazing up at the beautifully dark sky with countless stars lining it. "Such a nice night..."

"It is... Amazing how dark it gets out here so far from civilization." I added while still seeing just how blackened the area around us was. The encampment rectified this by having lanterns set up at every intersection along the rows of tents and near the maps. Before long, I found Twilight leaning into my embrace as I put an arm around her. She still had her mane done up in a ponytail from her time at the lab. I then placed a kiss on her head as I whispered, "Missed you, Twi..."

"Missed you too, James..." She whispered back to me. But after a minute or so longer of silent stargazing, Twilight spoke to me. "James... I'm not sure if I've told you this yet, but I just want you to know... I know. We all know."

"About what?" I asked while unsure of where she was coming from. Did she mean about why I left when I did to face the invasion? I already confessed to that yesterday.

What I did not expect was what came next. "We know about you and Fluttershy. And Rarity."

My blood ran cold. Whether or not I was doing something wrong, the knowledge that my closest circle of friends had discovered my unorthodox relationship with those two wonderful mares without my knowledge was shocking. Twilight must have detected my anxiety since she then said with a quiet chuckle, "No, no no, there's nothing wrong. Fluttershy and Rarity told us themselves. Just in case...one of us wouldn't come back. We know. And it's OK. We get that's just how your heart works. Fluttershy and Rarity were very forward in defending you and trying to make sure we understood what you were doing was not out of greed or lust. Although...Rainbow Dash was kind of frustrated at first."

"Ah, OK then... Yeah, please don't think less of me about that. I get it's not normal, but it's all out of love." I replied quietly as I felt hat anxiety fade. That was a close call.

"We know. And we understand. And we've taken a vow of silence about it. Nopony will hear of it from us." Twilight explained as she snuggled up against me. But she then muttered, "Although it does make me wonder... Isn't it kind of funny how you and I have been sometimes...but we never went more than that?"

I went silent in thought. She was right... She and I have...occasionally been something more. I do love Twilight. The embraces and kisses we occasionally partake in. There is a certain romance between us. And yet...we indulge in it so rarely. And it was only then that I started to think about it. "We... Huh... Yeah... We...don't do that stuff very often..."

Twilight let out a long sigh as she said, "I still remember back then... How I adored how analytical you could be... And how it hurt when I found out you and Fluttershy had entered a relationship... And then...when you started to experiment a bit when we kissed... But it was so rare. And it never went more than that... Have you ever wondered why?"

"Did something change along the way?" I asked quietly while not really feeling in danger of losing something important. Whatever was going through Twilight's mind at the time was more than likely mutual with whatever was in my heart.

"I think so... I didn't know you that well back then... I fell for you hard... And...I do love you, but..." Twilight then looked up at me as she spoke quietly, "I don't think I...love you quite like that, if that makes sense."

I closed my eyes for a moment. Was it disappointment I was feeling? Resignation? Acceptance? I was not upset. There was a very dull sting in my heart, but I was not bothered too much. "I... I think I've felt that too. I do love you too, but... More than friends, but less than lovers..."

Twilight closed her eyes again as I saw a smile form on her lips. "Right... I think... What I adore most about you is...I understand you. And you understand me. Maybe that's why we're as close as we are...but not closer. Maybe we're too alike... But...that's all right, isn't it?"

"Yeah... Yeah, that's OK." I said with a sigh of acceptance. I then kissed her on the horn before pulling her into a firm embrace. "Whatever things are like between us now... That's fine."

"Mmhm... And I wouldn't change it for the world." Twilight muttered as I felt her place a kiss upon my chest. "Love you, James."

"Love you too, Twi." I mumbled as the two of us began to stargaze once more. For the next twenty minutes or so, we sat there together. It was not until Twilight started to go a bit limp in my embrace that I knew it was time to say goodnight. "Hey.. Maybe you should get to bed. I don't want anyone catching you napping on the roof."

"Heh... I probably should... Thanks for joining me tonight, James. It was good to get hat off my chest." Twilight mumbled with a groggy smile. A few seconds later, her horn was coated by her billowing magic aura before she vanished in a flash of light. I then looked down and saw her looking back up at me from the ground. "Have a good night, James!"

"You too, Twi!" I called out before watching her trot off for her tent where Rarity was likely fast asleep by then. I then crawled back into my dormitory and closed the window behind me. But barely five minutes later right after I removed the teabag from my cup did I hear someone tapping on the window. "Huh? Did she forget something?"

I went to my bed and parted the curtains again to peek outside. But when I did... "What the..."

Again, there was tapping on the window. And the person standing right outside it was not at all who I was expecting to see. "Yo. You still up?"

Of all the... Why was Gilda knocking on my window at that hour? And while curfew was in effect? I scowled in confusion over what the griffon hen could want and pried my window open. "What do you want?"

"Can't sleep, so I'm looking for a place to jam for a bit." She replied before I noticed she had a guitar case beside her. "Don't wanna wake up my roomie and I can't just do it outside."

"And you came to me?" I asked while still unsure of what to think of this person. My views of Gilda by then were extremely conflicted, so I was trying to maintain a completely neutral stance on her.

Gilda's beak showed a crooked look of uncertainty. As if she was at a loss for words. If she got caught out of her tent with no real reason for doing so, she could end up in trouble. With a roll of my eyes, I relented and decided to show her some mercy. "OK, get in here. Just keep it down. I'm not sure how effective the sound insulation is in this place."

"Cool. Thanks." She retorted before crawling in through the window and dragging the guitar case in after her. I closed the window once she pulled up a spare chair into he corner of the room with it being the only other thing to sit on. Gilda said nothing as she propped the case up in the corner and opened it to reveal a polished wooden acoustic guitar inside.

This caught my attention. I almost expected an electric guitar, but this hinted at a bit of sophistication on Gilda's part. Not what I would expect from her. As I returned to my seat at the typewriter, I asked, "You play guitar?"

"Yeah. I mean I prefer the electric guitar, but nothing beats acoustic when you just wanna chill." Gilda explained as she sat herself down while taking the guitar in hand. She had one leg crossed over the other and would have almost looked human if her legs did not have an extra joint halfway down past the knee. Instead of playing right away, she took the time to start priming the strings by adjusting the knobs at the top.

I was starting to wonder where she even got that. Did she steal it from somewhere? "I really hope you didn't swipe that from someone..."

"Whoa, don't go thinking I'd try that here. They've got these things here for recreational use. I'm just borrowing it for a while." Gilda replied while not looking like she expected such an accusation.

I took her word at face value and went back to typing away. Although I will admit Gilda's very presence was distracting. Unable to get more than a paragraph down, I looked back at her as another question came into my mind. "Who was that you had lunch with today? That green mare..."

"Her? That's my roomie. Lightning Dust. She's pretty chill, but kinda awesome in the air too. Reminds me way too much of Dash back in our days with the Junior Speedsters, so we hit it off pretty well."

"That doesn't sound like a good thing..." I muttered as I thought back to what I had heard about Rainbow Dash and even how she just was right around the time I first met her. And she was likely much worse as a filly. To think there was a mare in the militia who retained the worst aspects of Rainbow Dash during her most rebellious days... Not a pretty thought. But maybe I was thinking too hard about it.

Instead of sharing my temptations to disregard such a thought as taking such a claim too literally, Gilda became still and silent. Her eyes looked elsewhere with a hand still gripping the knobs atop the guitar. "You know what? You...might be onto something there..."

I raised an eyebrow at this unexpected display of contemplation. Gilda then muttered almost grimly, "Maybe I'm thinking too hard about his, but... I dunno. Sometimes she's a bit...too aloof, if that makes any sense. Just a weird feeling I sometimes get from her. Maybe it's a bad sign. Maybe it's nothing. But I don't got a good feeling about it..."

"If she pulls anything that's not OK, you should probably report it." I retorted before turning my attention to my typewriter. I heard Gilda mumble something in slight agreement before the familiar strumming of guitar strings filled the air. I looked back over at her and saw Gilda calmly and even serenely playing along with no sheet music to read off of. Must have been a tune she personally cooked up in her head.

The melody that filled the air as it bounced off the walls around us and turned my dormitory into an echo chamber was not angry or moody as one might expect from someone with such a poor reputation like Gilda. It really was a relaxing tune as if she was trying to vocalize a desire to settle in for the night an get to sleep. I could not focus on writing at all as long as she was serenading me with that song. She was just too good to ignore.

I turned in my seat and focused my attention entirely on the performing griffon hen before me. She almost looked like she was in a good mood as she played, though she was much too focused on her instrument. I would not know what it is like. I have never held any significant musical aptitude. But that only made me appreciate her skill all the more. She looked so serene. I would even say she almost looked beautiful in such a musical element. Or at least I would say that if I had a more positive disposition towards her. Even though her performance was tempting me to warm up to her, I knew to keep an emotional distance for the moment.

Gilda's performance eventually came to an end and she only then realized that I had been watching the entire time. Her eyes glanced left and right almost out of embarrassment before she asked, "Uh... What? You want an encore?"

"If you'd like. You're pretty good." I retorted sincerely. But as I looked at the guitar, a memory from last winter came to mind. "Did you and Rainbow have jam sessions together back in the day?"

She started to strum along quietly while sounding like she was testing the strings instead of playing a song. "Yeah, all the time. We'd sometimes get together in the cafeteria and play. What, she still jamming today?"

"Not sure, but she tried playing for my wife and I at her place not too long ago." I replied as an amused smirk started to spread across my lips as that spectacle returned to the forefront of my mind. "She didn't notice she had the volume maxed out and blew her walls out."

Gilda immediately lost her focus and brought a hand to her beak to suppress a laugh. "Oooooh man... Really, Dash? Some things never change..."

I failed to suppress a snicker of my own as I recalled that memory. Although as Gilda went back to strumming away on the guitar, I felt the need to ask. "Why did you come knocking at my window and not someplace else?"

Once more, Gilda went quiet as her eyes wandered. I thought I was not going to get a response and started to turn to my typewriter. But as I did, she suddenly spoke softly. "Because you... I kinda get the feeling you're what I might be more like if I didn't obsess over being like Dash back then..."

I had no idea what to even say to that. I just stared at her in uncertainty as she started to explain. "I told you what I was like then. And I'm getting some of those vibes from you. Quiet. Kinda shy. But...you're not shy enough. And...something else..."

When she went quiet for a moment, I went back to type on the typewriter beside me. But out of the corner in my eye, I noticed her set the guitar aside. And while not exactly in a lunge, she rather quickly dropped to the floor and approached me with unexpected speed. Her hand reached out for my face, but I managed to reach up and snatch her by the wrist. We froze, my eyes glaring at her while she looked at me in some slight surprise with her hand restrained. But much to my surprise, she smirked at me. "Yeah... Just like that. You're not weak. You're tough when you need to be."

"Huh... Yeah, guess I am." I muttered as I let her go while Gilda backed over to the guitar. I watched as she started to pack it up and closed the case it was stored in. "You going to bed now?"

"Yeah, I think I got everything outta my system. Thanks for giving me a place to jam for a bit." She replied with a happier tone than before. I watched as she lugged the guitar case over to my bed to use my window to leave. "You come talk to me anytime if you need something. Cool?"

"Yeah, sure." I retorted with my defenses lowered just a bit. Just as she lifted my window open, I decided to at least see her off. "Have a good one."

Gilda looked over at me without a word, but I soon noticed a genuine smile spread across her beak. "You too, man."

Before anything else could happen, she crawled through the window and dragged the guitar case after her. She was already gone by the time I went over to close the window. Finally deciding I had been up late enough, I gulped down my tea and made my way into the bathroom for a hot shower before bed.

I was most pleased to be back in that cozy bathrobe once I was out of the shower. It was very thoughtful of Rarity to pack that when they set home from home. But once I was all washed up and letting my hair dry while sitting in the chair in the corner of my bedroom to just relax for a moment, I heard a voice in my head. A very familiar voice. "James? Did you just get out of the shower a little bit ago?"

"Celestia? Uh... Yeah, I just dried off and am chilling for a bit to let the rest of me dry before I get in bed. What's up?" I asked as I rose to my feet. She was likely communicating with magic telepathy from just downstairs.

"Good. Just be still for a moment." She replied before I found myself coated in a familiar golden yellow aura. I had a hunch of what was coming and remained still. Sure enough, a second pass before I found myself in a slightly more spacious chamber. It was outfitted with some wooden furniture that had a more expensive look than those in my chambers. And when I turned around, there she was. My beloved Celestia relaxing on a more spacious bed than my own at the end of the room. She was already under the covers, body devoid of golden regalia, and tapping her hoof on the bare sheets beside her. "Come to bed, dear. I missed you."

I could not say no to the mare I could call my queen. I disrobed and hung my bathrobe on a nearby chair and sat down on the bed in just my boxers. I rested my hand upon her hoof, taking a moment to savor this solitary reunion with the beautiful Princess of the Dawn. Our eyes met as I let out a sigh of relaxation. I did not realize just how much I had missed her until we were truly isolated and alone together after a long two weeks or so at night. There is just something about spending those late hours alone with your beloved that makes a bad day all better. "I missed you too, my queen."

Celestia grinned in utter delight as she giggled quietly. That title tickled her heart as she used her grand white wing to pull me closer for an embrace. I put my arms around her as I felt the covers drape themselves over me with the two of us tucked in together. She then whispered into my ear, "How were things today?"

"I have to say...I'm feeling a lot more confident about how things are going now. You've convinced me that you're taking this whole thing seriously and are planning accordingly." I whispered back to her as I placed a kiss upon her jaw. "Thank you for being here... It feels like everything's gonna be OK after all."

"Just have faith, my love. We don't intend to just give Equestria up like that. War may not be in our nature, but with magic on our side, I'm sure we will improvise a way to victory." My beautiful queen cooed to me as the only source of light, a simple oil lamp, began to dim from across the room. She then brought her lips to mine as she gazed into my eyes and whispered, "Let us rest now. Tomorrow is just another step in preparing for the rest of what lies ahead. Sweetest dreams, my king."

"Sounds good. Goodnight, my queen." I whispered back to her as darkness settled over us. With her wing still draped over me, I soon joined dear Celestia is restless slumber.

Morning came as I rose from my sleep with no interruption as the morning sun shone through the only window in the room. The muffled sound of activity in the command center could be faintly heard through the walls. But as I started to turn over and pull myself up, I was suddenly pulled back down before finding a pair of lips upon my own as I closed my eyes for a delightful loving kiss from the gorgeous mare beside me. I soon gazed up at her as she cooed to me. "Good morning, my king. Sleep well?"

"Like a rock... I'm really glad you called me down here last night." I said while reaching up and caressing her beautiful face while her glorious billowing mane wavered in the air. We just stayed there for a few minutes more, holding and caressing and kissing each other. Like a pair of newlyweds who had just woken up for the first day of their honeymoon. Although I did eventually have to bring up the morning routine. "We should probably get ready. There's more work to do, right?"

"Oh yes, there is. Now that we've laid some new groundwork, we can really get started. I'll send you right back up so you can freshen up and get dressed. And while you're at it, I'll go ahead and start on breakfast." She replied while casting me a whimsical little wink towards the end. Once I stood up and draped my bathrobe over myself, Celestia prepared a teleportation spell with her long horn coated by that golden aura. "See you in a little bit, my dear."

Seconds later, I found myself back up in my chambers. I took the time to take a quick morning shower and promptly dressed myself before heading back downstairs for some breakfast with the royal sisters. This time, she made enough pancakes for all four of us. And we were all quite impressed with them. After that, I came back upstairs and sat myself down at the typewriter to finish up this entry.

Yesterday was a day of many concerns and unexpected encounters, but today has started on a more optimistic note for me. It feels less like we are stumbling around in the dark and are drawing out a proper map. I can only imagine what today will bring.

I think that will do it for now. Time to take a look around and see what is developing along with anything I can assist in.

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my Patreon. Every little bit helps.

Chased by the Dragon

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my patreon.

Chased by the Dragon

With it being late in the morning by the time I finished my prior entry, I decided to go ahead and set out into the encampment to see what had changed. The place felt more alive than yesterday and had a certain kind of energy in the air once I was outdoors. I had recalled passing by some larger open spaces in the encampment yesterday. Probably locations meant for the sake of training troops. I was most curious of what I may find at one of them. Upon finding one of the maps plastered around the camp, I picked one such spot and began to make a beeline for it.

I did not get far before I glanced up as a pegasus came flying in low over me. And when she came back around for a landing, I was greeted by a familiar voice. "Morning, James! Where you headed?"

"Hey there, Rainbow... Wait... Whatcha got there?" I asked upon being greeted by my boisterous friend. Instead of being decked out in a suit of the royal guard armor, she was instead wearing a full bodysuit of soft fabric with metal hoof coverings. The pattern on it brought to mind a type of camouflage. Specifically one that brought to mind the blue sky and white clouds. And lining her suit were little silver rivets. Far too many than would be necessary. Unless it was... "Oh, wait! Is that brigandine?!"

"Sure is! They got the first batch of them ready just this morning!" Rainbow Dash replied before tapping her hoof firmly against her chest. The muffled sound of metal tapping could be heard. Many steel plates riveted inside a suit of soft fabric. Tougher than it seemed and impressively flexible without the glaring weak spots to the underside barding possesses. An excellent choice for aerial units. "And it doesn't really slow me down! Those blacksmiths sure know what they're doing!"

"No kidding... I bet that would even stand up to arrows. And that camouflage would make you hard to track when looking up at the sky." I said while stepping around her to thoroughly examine this subversive choice of armor. Brigandine does not get as much respect as it deserves when compared to more dedicated types of plate armor. "Anyway, you on your way for the drills?"

"Yeah, it's happening right over there. We've gotta be there at 11 o'clock sharp, so I better get going. See ya!" She replied before taking to the air and swooping away without showing signs of being slowed down by her armor at all. Now that I was thoroughly impressed with how seriously the militia was taking the preservation of their own lives, I was very interested in seeing how Spitfire's suggestion was going to pay off. I followed after Rainbow Dash at a brisk pace.

I did eventually come across the training field for the militia's aerial units. And sure enough, dozens of pegasi and even a handful of griffons were lined up in rows. Rainbow Dash was easy to spot thanks to her rainbow-striped mane and tail, but everyone else was harder to identify due to them all wearing the same camouflaged suits of brigandine. Well, perhaps not all of them. Quite a few were without matching uniforms, but that was likely due to the blacksmiths having not gotten caught up on their quotas yet. Forging armor likely takes time, even if there are types of magic that may speed up the process.

One familiar mare with a fiery orange windswept mane paced before the rows of ponies and griffons, her eyes concealed by a pair of sunglasses. I noticed Gilda standing a few spaces down from Rainbow Dash while also suited up in a matching set of brigandine, but it looked like the two were trying very hard to not acknowledge each other. Although I did notice each of them glance my way. I delivered a wave of greeting to them. But right as they started to do the same, Spitfire suddenly spoke up in an.....uncharacteristically higher pitched voice than I was used to hearing. And one that was laced with an equally unfitting biting cold tone. "So! You're all here for one reason or another, right? You thought you came out here for glory and thrills, just to bust some skulls and go home as heroes?"

"Yes, ma'am!" Just about everyone there barked in unison. I stood my ground with arms crossed, observing with interest while being more than just a bit put off by Spitfire's tone... Was that even Spitfire at all? That voice did not sound like the voice I am used to hearing from her... Did she have a twin sister I had never heard of?

"Well, you're not!" Spitfire suddenly barked at the fliers before her. "You've all got it easy! Staying way up high and outta the enemy's reach! But what about everypony else down below? The ones with swords clashing? What if one of them goes down? And there's nopony around to get them back to HQ to patch them up?"

A very good question. And I could see where Spitfire was going with this. Even if her tone left something to be desired. Every last recruit looked back and forth at each other. All except for one. Her face with an electrical shade of green with her mane a vibrant orange. That hue... Was that Lightning Dust? If anything, she seemed entirely disinterested in Spitfire's words. Spitfire then suddenly pointed her hoof at one end of the long row before moving her hoof to point down the entire row of volunteers. "That's where you all come in! You're not here to fight! You're here to make sure our colts and fillies make it home alive!"

"Yes, ma'am!" They all called out in understanding while standing at attention. No one really seemed to be in disagreement.

"Good. Most of you got a glimpse of what to expect just a couple of days ago. Everything that happened there? Forget about it. You will not be facing the enemy in direct combat." Spitfire explained as she paced back and forth before her subordinates. She then said, "If you see somepony drop, it's up to you to get them back to field HQ. Deliver them to the infirmary, then get back out to the battlefield to watch for any others that drop. It's not complicated, but your comrades' lives will be in your hooves."

She then suddenly pointed over at me out of nowhere and shouted, "That's why I'm gonna show you how its done! You! Get over here!"

This startled me quite a bit and I did hesitate. Spitfire nodded at me as if to confirm that she had indeed called for me. With some trepidation, I approached her before she pointed at the ground. I assumed she wanted me to serve as a substitute for a wounded fighter, so I got on the ground and curled up into a partial fetal as if clutching at a fresh wound on my torso while writhing in pain. I then watched as she darted up into the air before suddenly diving down onto me and draping herself over my body. "You'll probably only have a few seconds to get a good grip! Get yours hooves under them, hold tight, and take off!"

And she most certainly did. With an impressively strong flap of her wings, Spitfire shot up from the ground with me very tightly held in the grip of all four limbs. But now that I was about thirty feet off the ground, I was more than just a little uneasy. "Whoa, hey! Captain, not so high!"

Everyone below me got a good laugh at my frightened flailing before Spitfire gently set me back down on my feet. While still maintaining her cool tone of voice, she then said to me, "Sorry about that. You're dismissed."

Having seen enough to know that this new rapid evacuation squadron was in good hooves, I started to see myself away from there. All the while, I looked back as Spitfire continued to lecture her recruits. Or was that even Spitfire at all? Such a chilling yet fierce temperament. Almost as if she was going out of her way to intimidate the militiamen under her command... "At least they're taking this seriously, I guess?"

I decided to make my way back over to the magic R&D lab. I was curious of what Twilight was up to over there, especially now that the militia and its commanders now had a stronger idea of how to face this threat. It took a while to get all the way over there since it was pretty much right at the opposite end of the encampment. Once I stepped inside, I looked left and right to see unicorn mages and researchers at work in each of the controlled environments behind magic barriers. Spells meant for offense, those meant for defense, and everything between were being cast. I did not recognize one of them, so I instead turned my attention to the very middle of the lab to see Sunburst looking over the table lined with formulas and other schematics I could not begin to make sense of. Twilight Sparkle was beside him and once again had her mane styled up in an adorable ponytail.

As I drew near, I could hear the two of them discussing all manners of magic. While I know how to utilize the magical energies in my armor's gauntlets, actually explaining how is beyond me. But the two unicorns did not avoid noticing me for long. As Sunburst looked up from the sheets of magic formulas to turn his attention to Twilight, he noticed me out of the corner of his eye and turned to me in greeting. "Oh, hey! Good morning, Ja... It's James, right? Can I help you?"

"I'm just checking in to see what's new. Spitfire is already training the fliers to serve as an emergency evacuation unit for wounded fighters and I was wondering if anything was happening here that might be related to that." I explained while finding the muffled sounds of many types of spells being used around us to be providing a certain kind of pleasant ambience. Or maybe it was just me.

"Actually, we've been working on something to work in tandem with that!" Twilight spoke up while pointing her hoof at some formulas on the table. "Princess Celestia has requested that we develop spells or artifacts meant to benefit the survivability of our frontline fighters."

"And how's that going?" I asked while feeling much more confident than yesterday. I even found myself cracking a smile at this sign of good news.

"We've already got a working prototype." Sunburst replied before using some levitation magic to bring over what seemed to be a small four-sided blue diamond that was sitting in the middle of the table. "It's not the final product, but I'm confident this will do a lot to save lives. A little combination of barrier projection and time inversion to give wounded fighters a larger window of opportunity to be transported back to the infirmary to be tended to."

"Time...inversion?" I asked while finding that term to be particularly extreme. What in the world had they come up with?

"Here, I'll go ahead and show you. Right over here." Twilight replied as she took hold of the gem in her magical grasp. The two of us followed my friend and watched as she entered a vacant test chamber. She then looked back at us from the doorway and said, "I'll go ahead and trip it manually so we can see how it functions."

"Will do. We'll be watching." Sunburst replied before a barrier sealed the doorway. I watched with intense curiosity as Twilight set the gem on the ground while her horn's pink magic aura remained billowing. A few seconds later, a large spherical barrier suddenly expanded from the gem and reached past Twilight. It glowed quite brightly with a pale blue glow. Very easy to spot from above. But as Twilight stood there, she appeared...not entirely aware of what was happening. In fact, the billowing aura around her horn... Its fluctuations had greatly slowed. For the first five seconds, it was as if time had slowed to a crawl in her immediate vicinity. Sunburst brought a hoof to his chin and stroked his beard while observing the results. "Very interesting..."

After that first five seconds, I noticed something about he billowing aura around Twilight's horn. The movement of the aura began to invert. As if...time was rewinding? Around five seconds later, the barrier suddenly faded while Twilight lost her focus and looked around in confusion. Even though her voice was muffled by the barrier that contained the chamber, I could still here her voice her surprise. "Huh?! Whoa, that was... Did you see that?!"

"Yes! And it worked!" Sunburst replied while using a spell to lower the barrier that blocked the doorway. Twilight stepped out of the test chamber while looking mildly disoriented. I suppose that would make sense when considering she had been out of sync with the flow of time for a moment.

"It... It did? Wow... Almost feels like nothing happened at all, but..." Twilight muttered before looking at me. "James? What did you see?"

I crossed my arms while considering how to describe what I saw. "Well... Hm... At first, it looked like time slowed down around you. And after the first five seconds, it looked like time was flowing backwards around you. And then... I guess the spell wore off after ten seconds."

"Seriously?! Then that means it worked!" Twilight exclaimed while looking genuinely overjoyed. She soon calmed down and levitated a notepad and pencil over before jotting down some notes. "Just ten seconds... The spell works, but we'll have to find a means to extend the duration of the spell to make it genuinely effective. If we could get it to last even just one minute, the results could be lifesaving."

"And how exactly will this save lives?" I asked while stepping back over to the central table with the three of them.

"I can explain that." Sunburst replied while he and Twilight started making adjustments to the formulas on the table. "With the slowing of the flow of time around the wounded, the loss of blood will be slowed along with any other adverse effects. And then, once the time inversion phase of the spell activates, the wounds will begin to regress right back to the instant they were made, thus granting the wounded even more time for the medics to treat them before the worst can happen."

I stared in bewilderment as I tried to process what was being described to me. It sounded complex, but the effects were actually quite simple. A spell that literally gave wounded combatants more time to have their injuries treated. "That's... Huh... That's actually brilliant! Even just one minute can make a huge difference if those fliers are as quick as the Wonderbolts can be."

Twilight nodded while also looking quite optimistic. "Yep! But while the goal is one minute, it would be great if we could get the spell to last even longer. And to make sure it only triggers when the individual experiences a particularly grievous injury. It'd be a total waste if even the tiniest scratch or bruise would cause it to activate."

"Yeah, that would be some smart foresight... Is there anything I can do?" I asked while deciding to see if I could make myself useful at the moment.

Sunburst held up a formula while he studied it. He glanced at me out of the corner of his eye and said, "As much as we'd love to take you up on your offer... Well, if you can make any sense of this, we could definitely use your help."

I took the sheet of paper in hand. And in a matter of seconds, my mind went all but blank as I tried to decipher or interpret the information on the paper before me. "Ummmmmm... Actually, never mind. I would just be dead weight in here."

"Peheheh yeah, I thought not. It's OK though. Not everyone understands the workings of magic." Sunburst said with a chuckle as I set the sheet of paper on the table again. "Anyway, if you need anything, we'll be here."

"Yeah, sure. See you around, guys." I replied before saying my goodbyes and seeing myself out. I would just be getting in the way if I stuck around longer.

I looked toward the sky and saw that the sun was hanging pretty much right over the encampment. Noon. That meant it was time for lunch. I made my way over to the nearest mess hall and found that many others were lining up before the food carts for a hot meal as the place started to get noisy like any indoor cafeteria. I was in the mood to actually sit down and enjoy a meal, so I pulled up a seat at one of the tables and waited for a server to come over. I was pleased to see that the menu had already been expanded after the first supply runners showed up yesterday.

Barely two minutes later, I felt the table rock a little as someone took a seat across from me. Upon setting my menu down, I was most surprised to see Spitfire sitting across from me while still suited up in her uniform. And she was all too happy to greet me. "Hey there, James! Got room for one more?"

"Hey there, captain. Everyone breaking for lunch?" I asked while wondering if they had finished exercises for the day or if everyone under her watch were really just pausing for a meal. I pretty much ended up getting an answer without anyone having to say anything to me as I noticed many pegasi lining up for the food carts with their camouflaged suits of brigandine making them stand out quite a bit. "Oh... Guess that answers my question. How're they holding up?"

"Some of them are taking to their roles pretty well, but there are some stragglers. But I'm sure I'll get them all whipped into shape. It's not like they have to learn how to fight. Just fly, dive, grab, and carry. It's not a complicated job, to be honest." Spitfire replied while looking confident about the whole ordeal. "It's a lot easier than training Wonderbolt cadets, I'll tell you that. Far less complicated."

"Heh, I can imagine... Say... Uh... Was that really you back there? That didn't really sound like you... You got a twin sister or something around here?" I asked while noticing her demeanor was just as warm and friendly as it had always been on top of her voice still oozing that relaxed and amicable tone I had always heard from her.

"Huh? What're you talking about? That was me who used you for an example on how to... Oooooooh, I get it. You mean..." Spitfire asked before clearing her throat and suddenly giving me a very icy glare as her voice suddenly spoke with a higher pitch and harsher inflection. "When I sounded like this?"

"Huh... So that was you..." I muttered as I found myself unprepared for that revelation. Spitfire just laughed as she quickly regained her usual warm disposition while I roled my eyes. She really had me fooled back then. "Anyway, would you mind not lifting me that high next time you need a volunteer? I didn't need that kind of rush at the time."

"Heh... Yeah, sorry. Just had to show them how it's done, you know. I didn't scare you that bad, did I?" Spitfire chuckled right before she looked over and down at the menu. She then pointed her wingtip at something on the menu. "Ooh, try one of these."

"Seasoned corn on the cob? Never had much of a taste for corn, but it does sound good." I muttered as I examined the menu. It was in the appetizer section and mentioned corn on the cob placed on a stick that was covered in seasoned mayonnaise before being covered in spices and even bits of cheese. Although once I had turned my attention back to Spitfire, I then asked, "But anyway... What's with that voice you were using? It really doesn't sound like you."

"Trust me, I didn't always use that when instructing cadets. It's just... Well..." Spitfire mumbled as her eyes wandered while her sunny demeanor faded with an uncomfortable frown on her face forming. She then looked at me again and said, "There's actually a story behind that, if you've got time to listen."

"Sure, I've got time... Oh, hold on." I replied just as the server came over. We both placed an order for a bottle of cider and one of those seasoned corn cobs, but I withheld ordering an entree for the moment. Once the server left our table, I turned my attention to Spitfire once more. "OK, what's the story?"

"It all started several years back. Right when I was first promoted to captain. And things went fine at first. I wanted the cadets to have an enjoyable experience whenever they signed up and tried to make sure they knew that for all the danger and high stakes our jobs sometimes put us in, I wanted them to enjoy themselves all the same." Spitfire replied while looking quite nostalgic in the process. I could tell she loved her job and would not trade it for anything. "I taught them well and they excelled."

A question then entered my mind. For as much as I have heard about them, I never really understood what the Wonderbolts actually are. And so I asked, "Before anything else... What exactly are the Wonderbolts? Performers?"

"Only half the time at most. We're actually a rapid response team trained for rescuing people in dangerous situations. Lost in the mountains or at sea, dealing with rogue tornados and other natural disasters, and sometimes even particularly large wild beasts. I remember this really weird case that came out of nowhere about a dragon suddenly showing up and making a scene in Ponyville a couple of years back... Not sure where it went after the mess was over though..." Spitfire explained while becoming momentarily distracted by thoughts over that last one. "You'd think a massive brute like that would be easier to keep track of, you know?"

"Huh... News to me. None of my friends ever brought up anything like that... Although I have a creeping suspicion I shouldn't..." I muttered while also puzzled over such a local crisis being all but forgotten or just swept under the rug. I have seen how massive dragons can get. One of those running amok in Ponyville? Yikes... "Anyway, I get it. You guys are pros and are called in to rescue folks. So then... What happened?"

"This newest batch of cadets ended up passing just fine and we even had a few successful operations when there was an earthquake way out west. But when we had our first flight performance..." Spitfire explained before going quiet. I could see that she was uncomfortable discussing what happened, but she pressed on before I could try to insist she did not have to tell me. "About halfway into the whole thing, a couple of the new recruits broke formation. I could hear them yelling at each other as if they were egging each other on over some kind of stunt dare. Before I could do anything, they went into a tailspin and...right into the spectator seats..."

I felt my blood chill. A performance by the Wonderbolts does not sound too far removed from an aircraft show back on Earth. And the very thought of one of those malfunction in flight and dropping right into the spectators seats... Spitfire must have realized where my thoughts were going and said, "Whoa, what's with that look? Pegasi aren't exactly heavy, you know? Nopony died. Although...several did end up in the hospital. Both of my boys included."

"Oh... Right then... So...what happened?" I asked while seeing that the whole incident was a massive breach in protocol resulting in pony error.

Spitfire let out a long sigh as she looked up at the tent's ceiling above us. "I almost got fired... Inspectors questioned my boys while they were in the hospital and reviewed guidelines. They cited a 'lack of discipline' as the cause. I was even called for an audience with Princess Celestia to determine if I was fit for the role of captain. If Soarin hadn't vouched for me at the time, I doubt I would've been given another chance."

I was familiar with that name. He certainly is one of the more recognizable pegasi in the Wonderbolts. I then asked, "Soarin, huh? What's your story with him?"

Spitfire's face shifted to show a calmer smile. "Him? The two of us go way back. All the way to flight school. He's one of our senior officers and has been in the Wonderbolts a few years longer than I have. I don't know what I'd do without him."

"Sounds like a good man." I replied while having developed a very favorable opinion on the guy after having met him often enough to know him more than I would to just any client at the spa. "So he got you out of trouble. What then?"

"Well, I kept musing over what the inspectors found. The thing about the cadets lacking discipline. And that's when I...well...came up with that tone and voice. As much as I didn't want to, I had to start making sure our cadets understood that you can't get careless or cocky like that during a performance. And especially when lives are on the line." Spitfire explained before cracking a more awkward grin. "I mean I'm glad it works, but it's the one part of my job I don't like too much."

"Yeah, it really doesn't fit you when someone's gotten to know you... You're way too sweet a mare to try and pass yourself off as a much colder and stricter person." I replied as I still could not get over how unfitting such a facade is for such a friendly and kind person. At least to me, Spitfire gives off a sort of really chill and doting older sister vibe. Perhaps all of the younger Wonderbolts see her as such in a way.

"Thanks, James. You're sweet yourself." Spitfire replied with her characteristically warm tone while showing her best smile. She then let out a sigh and said, "I don't drop the act until I'm completely confident that the cadets know how seriously they need to take their jobs. A lot can go wrong when you're flying at those kinds of velocities. I mean just look at those basic lessons I gave you a while back. Those were the basics of the basics and you still needed me to bail you out a few times!"

I let out a borderline embarrassed snicker at those memories. I really had no idea what I was doing when I first received that armor. Although when I thought back to that night and how she mentored me, I felt the need to ask. "Do you think you'd have to use that harsher act with me if I was a cadet?"

Spitfire just stared at me in silence for a few seconds before she reached out and placed a hoof on my shoulder. She smiled warmly and said, "Nah. You're way too serious and sincere for me to have to bother with that. You listen and you're the kind of guy who strives to not repeat his mistakes. You're disciplined enough already."

"Thanks, captain... Oh, hey." I spoke before directing my attention to the server approaching with our orders. And I have to say I was quite impressed with that cob of corn loaded down with the fixings. "This...actually does look really appetizing."

"It tastes even better than it looks." Spitfire added while holding hers by the stick in her wing. As she started going to town on it, I took my first bite and scraped my teeth along the cob to get as many kernels into my mouth as I could.

I was utterly floored with how flavorful that was. I took a swig of my cider after that first bite and was eager for more. "Wow... A corn dish I actually like!"

Spitfire just laughed while we feasted on this little teaser for our full meal. We did not stop until there was nary a kernel left on our cobs. "Told you. Good stuff, right?"

"Mmhm. Thanks for the recommendation." I replied before wiping my fingers clean on a towel that had been provided. I then picked up the menu again to decide on an entree. But it was then that I noticed Spitfire chug the rest of her drink before she started to get up. "Done already?"

"Yeah, I'm going light right now. I still need to report back to Princess Celestia and see if there's anything that's needs to be revised with this new role we're being assigned to. Got a lot of kinks to iron out." She replied before stepping down from the table. She then looked up at me and said, "Hey... How're you holding up? You really looked like you knew what you were doing with that first wave, but... You OK?"

"I'm hanging in there... Although I'd rather be back home right now." I replied while being all too reminded of how much I would rather not be there right now.

Spitfire did not immediately respond, but I soon felt a hoof rest upon my thigh. When I looked down at her, she looked back up at me with a very concerned frown. "You're way too sweet a guy to be out here. This line of work just isn't for you..."

"None of us should be out here, captain. But if we don't see this through..." I replied while momentarily losing my appetite. I then set the menu down and said, "Just...please make sure they're ready. This isn't about destroying the enemy. This is about saving everything we know and cherish in this world."

"That's a pretty epic thing to say, James... Never thought I'd hear words like that out of you." Spitfire retorted as a proud smile started to form on her lips. She returned her hoof to the ground and said, "You do your part and I'll do mine. Hang in there. We'd hate to lose you."

"Thanks, captain. You have a good one." I replied with a grateful yet somber smile before Spitfire trotted out of the mess hall. I knew that the militia's fliers were in good hands if she was the one watching over them, but now that my attention had returned to the reality of this dire situation...

I started letting my eyes wander over the menu once more in an attempt to distract myself with thoughts of delicious food. I still had an entree to order and I was restricted to just one until dinner time. And some of the new additions did sound amazing. But right as I was starting to narrow down what I was in the mood for, I felt the table shift again. I assumed Spitfire had forgotten something and come back. "You forget som... Um..."

"Yo. This seat taken?" It was Gilda. And like before, she was still suited up in a full suit of brigandine. But unlike her equine wingmen, her hands were covered by gloves that had steel plates riveted to the backsides. She then pulled up a menu and looked it over quick. "Hey, this corn on the cob stuff wasn't here yesterday. It any good?"

I just stared at her in bewilderment. Why did she pull up a seat at my table? She eventually noticed my prolonged silence and lowered her menu to look at me. "Uh... You all right there? What's with the stare?"

"Why're you over here with me?" I asked while not entirely certain what to even make of her anymore. I could still remember the rather vicious first encounter I had with her the previous day, but by then...?

Gilda tilted her head to one side slightly as the gears in her head started to turn. "Why...? Oh, wait... You don't want me over here?"

"I didn't say that. It's just... I'm not so sure of what to think of you." I retorted while not being quite as uncomfortable around her by then as I had been yesterday.

"You don't, huh? I guess I must've been given off a lot of mixed messages yesterday, right? Guess that's my bad." She replied before bringing up her menu again. "Well, I think you're a pretty cool dude."

"Thanks... How was the first training session?" I asked now that I was at least comfortable enough around her to at least try to strike up a conversation.

"Ehhhh... Not what I signed up for, but I get why they think it's a good idea. And there's kind of a thrill to zip down, grab someone, and zip right back up with them. Kinda like bungee jumping without the cord." Gilda replied before holding up her hand and flexing her fingers. "And I probably do better with these little beauties than anyone with hooves."

"Huh... I guess you would. Those are useful for grabbing up slippery fish too, so you must have a good grip." I replied while noting how wild eagles use their talons to snatch up fish while skimming along lakes. Although Gilda's talons looked much more filed down to keep them from getting too long and cumbersome. It was then I said, "And yes, that corn on the cob is amazing. I recommend it."

"Sweet. Hey! Yo, over here!" Gilda called out over the clamor of the mess hall to get the attention of one of the servers. I averted my eyes to pretend I did not know her since she looked like she was starting to try and make a scene like an unruly barfly. Thankfully, the server made his way over before Gilda could get too noisy and took her order. A bottle of hard cider and two cobs of that seasoned corn. I decided to just forego getting an entree and just order another cob of corn since it was just that good. Once the server had departed, Gilda took my empty cider bottle in hand and gave me an inquisitive smirk. "Is Dash still a light drinker?"

"One bottle and she's halfway wasted. They had to put her on a blacklist." I replied without hesitation. Gilda started laughing under her breath, more than likely too familiar with Rainbow Dash's notoriously low tolerance for alcohol. I too could not help cracking a smirk as I found Gilda's laughter to be rather contagious. "She always been that way?"

"Oh, you have no idea. Every time I dare her to a drinking contest, she can't make it farther than three bottles before she's on the floor." Gilda replied while placing her finger on the bottle's mouth and tilting it forward before rolling it around like a sundial. "She didn't do too bad during the tryouts, come to think of it. She still a speed demon back home?"

"Yeah. She's always been fast and impressively nimble. I'd say she's definitely Wonderbolt material. Not sure if she has the discipline for it though, what with her ego and all..." I replied while wondering exactly what happened during that first training session.

Gilda finally left the bottle alone and turned her attention entirely to me. "Anyway... What's your story?"

"Elaborate." I retorted as I was left unsure of where she was going with this.

"No, I mean... How long have you been doing this whole knight in shining armor business? And where'd you even get that gear you were using? They're not passing that stuff out to just anyone, right?" Gilda asked while leaning a bit closer with an arm draped across the table.

"No, that suit of armor and my weapons are entirely unique. There's nothing else like it in the world." I replied before turning my gaze to the ceiling. "As for how long... A little over a year ago. That unusually long night last year? That was when I first got it."

"That... Oh yeah, that day. I thought they pulled some weird Daylight Saving Time prank and went right back to sleep." Gilda mumbled while her eyes wandered in recollection. "And what did getting that gear have to do with that night?"

"I needed it to face Nightmare Moon. She returned that night, separate from Princess Luna. She was the one who brought the eternal night back." I explained while trying to not give away too much information that someone like her did not need to know. The identities of the bearers of the Elements of Harmony did not seem to be common knowledge and that was probably for the best.

"Nightmare Moon... Wait... Isn't she one of the big shots leading this whole operation?" Gilda replied as she started to connect the dots. She started gesturing with her hands as she asked, "So you're saying... Nightmare Moon... That way old school boogieman that everyone knows about...came back as her own person? And she's now one of the good guys?"

"Horrifically misunderstood. I didn't set out to kill her. I honestly just wanted to talk to her and save her. And it worked out for the best, as you can see. She's a wonderful ruler with her sisters." I replied while remembering that night quite clearly. Such a harrowing ordeal, but everything turned out fine in the end.

"Whoa... You were the one who brought her back, huh?" Gilda asked with eyes wide open as she looked genuinely impressed. She followed that with, "How'd that go? You two just sit down and talk over tea and all that jazz?"

A crooked grimace spread across my lips as I was left unsure of how to exactly break it to her. "We...uh...almost ended up killing each other at one point. It's a long story and not a fun one. Lost a lot of blood that night..."

Gilda went silent as she stared at me almost unblinkingly. Her eyes scanned me as if searching for any scars she might not have noticed before. "But...isn't that armor supposed to be indestructible or something? That's how those one of a kind suits of super armor goes, right?"

"I never said it was. Yes, that armor is exceptionally tough and is especially resistant to magical attacks, but it's far from indestructible." I explained while still recalling how busted up my armor was by the end of that night. "I'm still amazed by just how hard Nightmare Moon could hit me. Even fractured my pauldron with nothing but lightning magic at one point."

A whistle escaped Gilda's beak before she said, "Whoa. Sounds like that princess is pretty hardcore. No wonder she was the first one to head out to deal with this mess. But you two are both OK with each other now?"

I let out a sigh as I thought about that beautiful and powerful mare. "I don't know what I'd do without her."

Gilda went silent for a moment to let me collect my thoughts. Especially since that was when the server stopped by with our orders. Although I had already used up my drink ration for lunch, I was still provided with a cup of water. Gilda started doing away with her cob of corn after removing her gloves and seemed to be loving it, but my thoughts were elsewhere now that I was thinking about that night. Although there was one aspect of that event that left me wondering. Right at the end... When that spear of light from over the eastern horizon pierced Nightmare Moon when she was on the verge of casting some dark spell to finish me off...

What was that spell? I strongly doubt Celestia had anything to do with it. It utterly decimated Nightmare Moon. I thought she was dead when she hit the ground. A spear of light cast from the rising sun. Was it nothing at all? Just a result of fortunate serendipity that I should simply be grateful for? Or did someone else...intervene at the earliest possible instant? And if so, then who? Surely not...her mother?

I immediately put that thought out of my mind. My thought about that conversation Nightmare Moon and I had atop the roof of our portable cottage a few nights ago remained fresh in my mind. And the very thought of Nightmare Moon's own mother striking her down was nothing short of uncomfortable. A part of me sincerely hoped the king and queen of Equestria would not reveal themselves to us. I suspected I had everything to fear about them by then.

"Dude? Your grub is getting cold." Gilda finally spoke up halfway through her snack. She then went to scraping every kernel off with her beak and munching them up with the molars in the back of her head. "Mmmm, you were right. This stuff rocks."

"Oh, right..." I mutered before quickly distracting myself with mine. Just as tasty as the first, if not better. "Man, I can't get enough of this stuff..."

We both finished up our meal pretty quickly while Gilda pulled her gloves back on after licking her fingers clean. She then started taking swigs of her bottle of cider while I was reminded of what she was wearing. I looked up and down her armored body that was coated in a layer of camouflaged fabric and asked, "Is that stuff heavy? Does it weigh you down in the air at all?"

"Yeah, you'd think that, but I swear I almost don't even notice. The plating in this stuff is lighter than it looks." Gilda replied while stretching her impressive wings wide. "Not like it gets in the way of these babies. And I'm always as limber as when I'm not even wearing the stuff."

Even though it was not the first time I had seen a griffon display their wingspan, I was still very taken with Gilda's wings. Much grander than those of a pegasus, though not quite as impressive as those of a hippogriff. I started to reach for her left wing as it was right beside me, but Gilda then spoke up, "Hey. Did I say you could handle the goods?"

"Oh, right... Sorry." I muttered before lowering my hand. But I then noticed Gilda crack an amused smirk. "What?"

"I'm just goofing. Go ahead. You've been a nice enough guy already." She replied while folding her right wing while keeping the left fully spread. I hesitated for a moment before bringing my hand to her wing's frame. The consistency of the feathers was not too far removed from those of a pegasus, though her primer feathers were much longer and spread out. They must be very effective for gliding. Gilda held her head high while looking rather proud of herself. "Bet those ponies back home don't got wings like this, huh?"

"No... You have a very impressive wingspan. Beautiful, really." I replied while not able to hide my soft spot for avian creatures. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed the feathers along Gilda's neck and even her head puff up. "Um... You OK?"

"Heh... No, I mean... Just... Tough girls like me don't ever expect that kinda compliment, you know?" She replied while looking and sounding quite nervous. Come to think of it, I am surprised she did not respond in a more hostile manner like Ember did when I used that adjective. It was only then that Gilda noticed how her plumage was puffier than usual and smoothed it all down with her hands. "Um... It's not supposed to do that most of the time."

"You in a good mood?" I asked while only then noticing my attempts to keep an emotional distance from Gilda had been very inconsistent. If anything...I think I was starting to like her.

Gilda's eyes wandered erratically, as if she was trying to will herself to avoid the question. However, she relented and looked at me out of the corner of her eye as she said softly, "Yeah... Yeah, I guess I am. You're...um...good company."

I hesitated in providing a response as well. My feelings toward Gilda were still conflicted, but any wariness I initially held for her was fading away rapidly. It was still too soon to have much of a concrete analysis of her personality, but she was being easily the most reserved and pleasant I had seen from her so far. And so as I slid my hand along the length of her wing, I replied, "You too."

Gilda did not fold her wing until I released my tender grip upon it. She then asked, "You want me to jam for you again tonight? They're letting me borrow that guitar for as long as I need it."

"Well, if you're offering." I said while liking the sound of that. But before either of us could say anything else, I looked past Gilda and recognized someone approaching. "Hey... Isn't that your roommate?"

Gilda was quick to look the other way. Sure enough, a familiar pegasus mare approached us while suited up in a matching set of brigandine. That electric green and vibrant amber complimented each other well and gave off a rather...intense presence. Her equally yellowish eyes looked our way as she came over while Gilda gave her roommate a greeting. "Yo, Dust. Almost time for the next drill?"

"Maybe. I'm just here to grab a bite to go." She replied with a voice that was not terribly different from that of Rainbow Dash. If anything, she sounded a lot like Rainbow Dash on a bad day. Before anyone could say anything, Lightning Dust snatched Gilda's bottle of cider off the table, took a big swig, and set it back down. And she just sounded very bitter about something. "Can you believe they're putting us in the backseat like that? Did they even see how many heads I rolled two days ago? I didn't sign up for this to be a benchwarmer!"

Gilda only looked mildly annoyed that her roommate had snatched a mouthful of her own cider away like that, but maintained her composure. "Hey, it's still pretty fun to do the bungee dive. You saw how fun it is, right?"

"Maybe for you, but the Wonderbolt's aren't looking for those who play it safe away from the front lines." She replied before turning her attention to me. I really did not like Lightning Dust's tone and certainly not her cavalier disregard for the purpose of her unit's role. She let out a sigh and said, "You're lucky. You get to be out there mopping the floor with those punching bags while we're back here playing the crane game. Bust some heads for us, all right?"

I could not even get a word in before she trotted away and got at the back of a very long line for one of the food carts. Seconds later, I saw Lightning Dust duck low before suddenly propelling herself forward with an incredible burst of speed that ended up launching everyone she passed under a good two feet into the air before they landed back on their hooves while having no idea what just happened or that she had even passed by them. Too confused and startled to noticed she had cut to the front of the line, no one noticed as she received her order and trotted away with a brown lunch bag on her back. All I could do was watch in a bizarre combination of confusion and disgust as I beheld such a brazen lack regard for her allies. "I see what you meant when you said you had a bad feeling about her. Girl is a loose cannon at best."

"Gotta admit, I didn't see that coming. That was new..." Gilda muttered as her eyes narrowed while watching her roommate leave the mess hall. "There's trying to be cool and then there's...whatever you call that. Call me crazy, but I'm starting to get the feeling she's dangerous."

"She certainly doesn't understand the gravity of the situation. I mean... Really? I'm the lucky one?" I retorted while utterly mystified over such a statement. "I don't even wanna be here! I never asked for this role! I'm only doing this because I have to or else! There's no fun to be had in war!"

Gilda just stared at me in silence. It was only then that I realized how vocal I had just gotten and averted my gaze for a moment. I seldom raise my voice like that and I was grateful that the usual clamor that comes from crowded eateries kept my voice muffled. I did not want to be the center of attention. Although Gilda then asked, "Got a question for you. If you're no fan of trouble, why did you really know what you were doing a couple days ago?"

"You mean...my swordsmanship skills?" I asked as the topic turned to something I had some fascination with. "Well... I guess... If I had to give a reason, it would be that I see swordplay as an art. And I've always been something of a sword aficionado."

"Go on." Gilda said while resting her beak on the back of her hand, her long leonine tail swishing gently from side to side.

"It's just that swordplay isn't all about overhead swings and straight stabs. There was a time when I was just a little kid and thought that was all there was to it. Swordplay is a very technical art, especially when using one with both hands since you have to use leverage to have your sword serve as your shield as well." I explained while finding myself pleasantly interested in the topic. "I can't really effectively explain the details of it all. I'm not the best teacher. And I'd say I'm only of intermediate levels of skill at the moment... At best, anyway."

"Heh... I can see that. So, using a sword is an art to you?" Gilda replied while smirking at me with unwavering interest. "And I saw you clicking away on that typewriter last night. You an artist of some kind?"

"Kind of... I've done a lot of writing since I came to Equestria. I guess you can call it an autobiography of sorts." I explained while trying to not come across as bragging. It was more of a hobby than anything. "Although people who've read my entries tend to be quite impressed with how well written they are. Novel level, some of them say."

"I can respect that. I mean music is an art and I've got a thing for guitars, like you saw." Gilda replied before glancing to her left and back at me. "Anyway, I've think I've done enough chatting for now. I better go find Dust and make sure she's not making a mess back at our spot. Catch ya later, all right?"

"Oh, huh... Yeah, sure. Have a good one, Gilda." I retorted before she spread her wings and flew just under the ceiling of the mess hall and out of sight. It was only then that I realized how much more relaxed I was this time when talking to her. Hardly any wariness on my part, if at all. Was I really starting to like her? But before I could think on it any further, I happened to glance to my right and suddenly realized why she was in such a hurry to leave. "Um..."

Rainbow Dash was standing beside me while giving a rather accusatory stare. An awkward moment of silence passed before she asked, "What's the deal with you and G? Was she given you trouble again?"

"Actually, no... I think she's quite comfortable around me, to be honest." I retorted while Rainbow Dash took a seat across from me. Her gaze softened a bit while doing so, prompting me to ask, "How'd the first drill go? Gilda compared the experience to bungee jumping."

"She did, huh? Yeah, I guess I'd call it that too. It is pretty fun." Rainbow Dash replied before asking, "Are you sure Gilda's not getting on your case? Especially after the last time yesterday?"

"I swear she hasn't been harassing me at all. If anything, she's been surprisingly pleasant." I replied before I suddenly had an idea in my head. I had heard testimony from Gilda. Now it was time to hear from the other side. "What's your history with Gilda anyway? She said the two of you go as far back as...what was that flight school thing called?"

"Junior Speedsters? Yeah, that's the one." Rainbow Dash spoke before she looked away in thought for a moment. "G never talked about where she came from. And I never asked. You probably shouldn't either."

"All right. I won't." I said quietly while Rainbow Dash looked very nostalgic with her gaze not looking at anything in particular. I then asked, "She said you were a big inspiration for her back then. Said something about being a really timid and insecure flier at the time?"

"Yeah, that sounds like her... She was kinda like Fluttershy, if you can believe that. Just not as super duper shy like she was. But I was convinced she could do better and I stuck with her. And she got really good. She could almost always keep up with me." Rainbow Dash explained while looking like she was enjoying the memories. But she then let out a sigh as she said, "Kinda makes me wonder what went wrong... G and I were always tight... I don't get it..."

"I think I know what went wrong with her." I replied as I confirmed that what Gilda told me had been true. And with a bit of cross-examination, I put the pieces together. "It sounds like for everything you did right in being an inspiration to her, you did just as many things wrong in being an influence on her in the long run."

"Huh?! Whoa, hold on! What did I do?! I thought Gilda was the jerk, not me!" Rainbow Dash shouted while looking completely caught by surprise. But when considering her ego, she probably would not see that coming.

"Let's just say you haven't always been the best person, Rainbow. Not even a week into my stay in Ponyville, you threw a salad in my face for laughs. And I seem to recall you...almost took Applejack's eye out during the Running of the Leaves a few years back?" I proceeded to explain while Rainbow Dash's face went blank in utter embarrassment. "I don't like saying this about someone I cherish as much as you, but.....there have been times where you were a really egotistical little twit. So imagine how much worse you must have been when you were at an age where juvenile amorality is a frequent issue."

Rainbow Dash brought her head down rather hard onto the table and let out a long frustrated groan as she rolled her head back and forth with her forehead. I did not want to blame her too hard. She was a much better person now than she was back then. I do not know what I would do without her. And so I reached out and stroked my fingers through her mane as I said, "And it sounds like she wasn't around you to follow your lead as you improved as a person. She emulated all of your traits, especially your worst ones, but didn't have the same life experiences you did after you moved to Ponyville. I'm still not too sure of what to think of her right now, but she's not a bad person."

I heard Rainbow Dash let out a long sigh before she turned her head up to look at me with a very disappointed look in her eyes. "You ever look back on stuff you did even just a few years ago and feel reeeeeally stupid about it? Yeah, I'm getting that in spades right now."

As she straightened herself up, I took my hand off Rainbow Dash's head. She did not say anything, so I took the time to give my two bits. "I think... Maybe... You two should probably have a talk with each other. It sounds like you both screwed up and should bring each other up to speed."

"You think she'd want that?" Rainbow Dash asked while looking very uncertain about the whole thing. She probably had written Gilda out of her life entirely by that point and was not in a hurry to revisit someone who had burned a bridge with her.

I nodded as I decided to not hide anything from her. "She had some really nice things to say about you. Even defended your honor when I brought up the messy history about your ego. I think she really misses you, even if she wasn't acting like it last time."

"G misses me...?" Rainbow muttered with a...most vulnerable and even hopeful look in her eyes. Maybe her feelings for her old friend never truly died. Perhaps they were just mixed with the pain of disappointment from their final encounter, but I had the distinct feeling that Rainbow Dash did not hate Gilda at the time. With a long sigh, she nodded and said, "All right... I'll...hit her up for a chat during dinner tonight... We'll see what happens."

"Sounds good. She'll probably come looking for me, so I'll step away from the table when she does so you can approach her. Let's try for this mess hall here, all right?" I asked as a plan started to form in my head. It felt nice to reunite a couple of old friends who ended up parting ways because of bad decisions on both sides.

"Yeah... Yeah, sounds like a plan." Rainbow nodded before she started to get down from her seat. "I'll be watching for you. And I better get back to my rounds. I already finished lunch and just wanted to see if I could chat with you for a bit. See you in a while, James."

"You too, Rainbow. Have a good one." I said in farewell as Rainbow Dash trotted away. With my own appetite sated for the moment, I decided to make my way back to the command center and see if anything else had come up.

The walk back was uneventful, but I started to notice something coming up on the horizon as I approached the front door from the east. Shining Armor was suited up in full armor while dashing forward from the west at full gallop. I was about to reach the door when he called out, "Excuse me, James!"

"Oh, sure." I spoke briefly as he used his magic to fling the door open and rush inside. Definitely had something urgent on his mind. While tempted to change course and continue on my way, I felt compelled to follow him in and see what was up. "Something new?"

"Your highness? Ah, there you are!" Shining Armor spoke as he approached Celestia and Luna while they seemed to be having a discussion at the table in the middle of the main room. Nightmare Moon was absent. No doubt somewhere else in the camp. "We have a situation here. A dragon has been sighted at the west gate. Our sentries have it pinned down and are awaiting your orders."

"A dragon? Out here? At the west gate?" Celestia asked while I too was surprised. Until I suddenly remembered that one dragon who circled overhead for a short while yesterday. Was that indeed a scout?

Luna then asked, "And only one? What has happened so far? Why has it not tried to attack?"

"Well, it's not a big one. Kind of on the small side, actually. But the dragon is fully suited up in armor and is carrying a type of...stone scepter as a weapon. It hasn't attacked yet, but we're holding it down for the moment." Shining Armor explained while making the situation sounding like the intruder was just a messenger awaiting entry into the camp.

I was quick to notice the mention of a stone scepter. I could not imagine a brute like a dragon packing a simple craggy stone staff. Unless... "Say... That scepter. Did t happen to have a very large red gemstone housed at the top of it?"

Shining Armor turned to look at me while appearing to be surprised that I would make such a suggestion. "Actually... Yeah. I think it was even glowing at one point."

"The Bloodstone Scepter? Then..." I muttered with arms crossed, my eyes glancing at the floor. My eyes then went wide as I suddenly realized what this meant. Only one dragon is allowed to lay their hands on that artifact. "Ember...? She's here?"

"How do you know of the Bloodstone Scepter? Did something happen before we managed to catch up to you?" Celestia asked as all eyes fell upon me. I suppose Nightmare Moon did not tell her sisters everything.

"Yeah, I... I stumbled right into the dragon lands by complete accident. And I met the Dragon Lord while I was there." I explained while now filled with a new type of anxiety. I was certain I should not cross paths with Ember again and now she was at the west gate while most likely requesting entry. This could not be a coincidence.

Luna then cast me an uneasy gaze as she asked, "You did? And...did something happen? Did they...mark you as an enemy?"

"I..." I muttered while thinking back to those bitter words Ember spoke before I departed the dragon lands. And then to the memories of that dream we shared. Such conflicting memories... And so I answered as honestly as I could at the time. "I don't know... Maybe they're here in peace... Maybe they want my head on a pike."

The three of them turned to look at each other in ominous silence. A moment later, they looked back to me as Luna spoke first. "James. Fetch your armor. Leave your weapons for the moment. Meet us at the west gate immediately."

"Got it." I replied before hurrying up the stairwell nearby and into my private quarters. I quickly suited up in my armor, but left my helmet behind. The three of them were already gone when I came back down, so I hurried outside and flew west on my armor's wings as quickly as my unshielded eyes would allow. I made sure to keep a low altitude so that whoever was out there would not be able to see me over the walls.

Many armored royal guardsmen stood ready before the gate with weapons drawn as Celestia and Luna too stood ready while in full armor. Lining the tops of the encampment's walls were more armored ponies, each taking aim with what were clearly large crossbows. Too cumbersome for battlefield use, but surely much more effective for point defense. Celestia then called out to one of her men atop the walls, who then called down to whoever was on the other side. "You are trespassing! State your business!"

I moved closer towards the sturdy wooden gate to hear a bit better while also prepared to hide behind them once they opened inward if I needed to. A voice I almost immediately recognized called back. "I am Ember! Ruler of the dragon lands! I wish to speak to your leaders!"

Ember... She really was there. But why? Did she merely want to confirm if we were a threat to her territory? The sentry called back down to the two princesses and relayed the message to them without mentioning Ember's name. Celestia and Luna looked at each other in silent conversation and nodded to each other. Luna then called back, "Grant them entry! Request that they keep their weapons lowered!"

I stepped back as the guards removed the thick wooden beams used to secure the gate from the inside. The doors slowly swung open as the sentries lowered their weapons while keeping a constant watch over our guest. As I peeked from behind the gate, there she was. Gilded armor with patches of blue scales and folded blue wings. Ember walked along with the Bloodstone Scepter held over her armored head with both hands. She did not notice me, but she was taking this closely supervised entry completely seriously. My breath caught in my throat. I was strangely relieved to see her again, yet I was afraid.

The gate was closed and secured behind Ember before I followed closely behind her. The soft grass slightly muffled my sabatons' metallic clinks to mask my presence. Once she stood before Celestia and Luna, Ember dropped to one knee while returning the scepter to just her right hand. "Princesses Celestia and Luna, I presume? It is an honor. I am Ember."

"Ember...? Where have I..." Celestia muttered in thought before suddenly gasping in realization. "Oh, Ember! Has it really been that long? You've grown!"

Ember's head snapped upward to look at Celestia before she pulled her helmet off. "Huh?! I've... Excuse me, what? Am I missing something?"

Celestia suddenly reached out with her wing and pulled Ember closer until her brow was pressed against Celestia's neck. "You don't remember? You were very small at the time. Torch was so eager to introduce his little princess to the royal family and he would not hear of it if I did not see you at least once. Such a precious little thing you were. I think I still have those baby sketches in the archives..."

"Whoa, hold on! I didn't come here to reminisce! I mean... With all due respect..." Ember yelped as she pushed herself away while Luna and I could only smirk and snicker at this unexpected reunion. I never knew Celestia had a slight history with Ember, even if the latter was much too young to recall at the time. It was around this point that the guards around us lowered their weapons and began to disperse. They knew Ember was not a threat by then. "I'm looking for someone. And I was hoping I could find him here."

The levity in the air faded in an instant, at least for me. I remained silent while making certain I was standing in one of Ember's blind spots. Luna then asked, "You are? Who, exactly?"

"He... Uh... What was his name?" Ember mumbled as her gaze wandered with her head turning every which way. She had already forgotten my name? I do think I only told her once. "It was some sort of human name... Jay? Ja... Um... Jams?"

I almost laughed at how difficult it was for her to recall my name. And those smirks on the royal sisters' faces as they glanced at each other hinted at a desire to have some fun with the situation. Celestia spoke first as she asked, "Hmmm... I can't say we know anyone by that name... But he's human, you say? Does he happen to wear a suit of winged armor?"

"Yes...?" Ember retorted as they caught her attention.

Luna then asked, "And does its plating match the color of my coat? And does its wings match those of my sister?"

"Yes!" Ember barked more enthusiastically. I too was starting to smirk as they played along with her.

Celestia then added, "Does he have a full head of soft brown hair and equally brown eyes?"

"Yes, that sounds like him! Do you know where I can find him?" Ember finally asked while sounding quite thrilled As if she was a little too eager to locate me.

"That does sound like James... But I'm afraid we do not know where he might be." Celestia replied while looking and sounding like she was trying very hard not to laugh. But she then pointed her hoof in my direction and said, "Why don't you try asking him? I think this gentleman might know of his whereabouts."

Ember promptly turned around with excited eyes, but that look on her face soured immediately as she stared up at me. All I could do was silently wave at her while also wearing a very amused smile on my lips. She then slowly turned to face the royal sisters and asked with a very dry tone of voice, "How long has he been standing there?"

"Since the moment you set foot inside our walls." Luna said with a snicker as she and Celestia burst into giggling. Ember remained rooted to the spot while not showing the same appreciation for that silly prank.

A moment later, Ember began to face me and turned her gaze up at me once again. That dry glare did not leave her face as she looked and sounded utterly annoyed by then. "And you didn't say anything because...?"

Now that I was cornered, I quickly found the situation to not be quite so funny anymore. My eyes darted from side to side as I tried to find a way out, but I relented and provided an honest response. "I...wasn't sure if you wanted to see me..."

Ember's response was loud and abrupt as she took a step towards me. "Of course I want to see you! I sent my scouts out yesterday just to find you!"

I took a step back. That scout who soared over the camp yesterday had explicitly been ordered to find me? Now that I knew Ember had been searching for me, I was alarmed. What did she want with me? She was not armed. And if she wanted to scorch me with her natural flame breath, she could have done it the moment she first faced me. And so I asked, "But...what do you want from me?"

Her response was not what I expected. She moved her helmet to be held in her arm with the Bloodstone Scepter to give herself a free hand. She then reached out and took my armored hand into hers and looked up at me with an almost apologetic look in her eyes. She then spoke to me with a much softer tone of voice as she said, "I wanted to talk to you."

That tone of voice... I had all but forgotten what it felt like to hear her address me in such a subdued manner. She was actively trying to be as civil and approachable as possible. It felt...nice to hear her speak like that again. It was almost enough to make me forget about our less than ideal first parting. Not wanting to turn her away, I looked towards the two royal sisters and asked, "Is there a place where we can talk in private?"

"Um... Yes, right this way." Celestia replied as she and Luna led us back towards the command center. Ember had nothing to say during the walk. Neither did I. I think she too could sense the lingering tension from our prior encounter. Everyone we passed were quick to stare and gawk at the armored dragoness being led along, more than likely having no idea that they were witnessing the arrival of the Dragon Lord herself.

Once we stepped into the command center, Celestia led us over to a room that contained a large round table. I assumed it was the war room meant for strategic meetings. Luna then looked past her sister and said, "Take all the time you need. We will be out here should you need us."

"Thank you, your highness." Ember said with a slight bow. The door was soon closed before Ember and I sat down at opposite ends of the table. She set her helmet atop the table while propping the Bloodstone Scepter up in a corner. For a moment, there was only silence in that room. Neither of us had anything to say as the scent of high quality wood filled our nostrils. Ember seemed to take note of this more than I did and inhaled deeply as if to savor this exotic scent. Understandable since dragons most likely have more experience with stone and metal than wood in that desolate volcanic wasteland.

I felt I should not speak first, so I remained silent as Ember and I maintained lingering eye contact. I expected her to be bitter or angry, eager to speak her mind to me. Instead, she was very subdued and even looked uneasy. There was no anger or frustration in those eyes. She finally let out a sigh as her gaze left mine for a moment before looking back at me. "I didn't think...I would be this happy to see you again. I missed having someone around who knows how to listen."

In caution, I nodded without a word. Ember seemed to take my silence as a bad sign. She then asked, "Are you upset with me?"

"I wouldn't say that..." I replied with a quiet tone. I had difficulty looking her in the eye as I then said, "I'm just...not sure I should be seeing you now."

"Why not?" Ember asked quietly as she leaned forward with an arm draped across the table before her.

"Because...you were angry with me when we last parted ways..." I muttered quietly while sure she was still holding some degree of animosity. I know what I said was true at the time, but it was understandable if she took offense to my observations.

"No... No, I wasn't. I swear." Ember said a bit more firmly. Not in anger, but just to get my attention. I looked across the table as I was legitimately surprised by this confession. "Yes, I was angry, but not at you. It was just...a lot for me to process and take in. And...it hurt. Not because of what you said, but...because..."

Ember paused as she let out a sigh. Her gaze wandered as she seemed to struggle to find the right words. I waited patiently, listening to every word she said. She then muttered, "You said something important... And I didn't listen... I didn't...want to listen. And...I've thought about what you said every day since then..."

I still said nothing as I listened. With another long sigh, Ember looked directly at me. "You said some...harsh things about my people and our land. Harsh, but sincere. You said that my people have made no progress over the course of centuries. That they are barbarians with no culture or nuance who know nothing of civilization."

I saw Ember's hand curl into a very firm fist as she closed her eyes. And what she said next was not something I expected to hear from her. "And you're right."

I can only imagine how difficult it was for her to say that. I am sure dragons carry a strong sense of pride and for it to be challenged like that... My thoughts were interrupted as Ember spoke with her eyes showing a profound look of apology. "I told you to leave because I did not want to lash out at you. I was...frustrated because I knew what you said was true, but...it was so hard to accept. And I've thought about it day after day until I..."

Without a word, I leaned forward in my seat to bring myself a bit closer to her. I listened carefully, taking in every word. She then said, "I... I had to find you. I had to tell you. You were right and...I'm sorry. My people are... They really are a bunch of boulderheads and...they don't know what they're doing to themselves by staying stuck in the past while the rest of the world goes on without them..."

I averted my gaze while still unsure of what to say. A part of me still felt compelled to stay silent. Until Ember suddenly reached out with one hand and spoke rather loudly with a desperate tone of voice. "Please, say something! I don't want to talk to a wall!"

It was my turn to speak. And I quickly tried to find something to say. And as I thought back to those words I said before we parted ways, my thoughts went to those who came before her. "Do you think your father... Did he know about this problem with his people?"

Ember sat back in her chair as she began to relax, her gaze wandering and looking down. "I'm...not really sure. Like I said, he was about as reasonable as dragons could get. He was open to suggestions and... Well... I'm not sure why no one ever discussed the issues of our land with him. His subjects rarely approached him... Maybe he was too imposing for them. Maybe they were too complacent and set in their ways to think that change was needed. And...maybe he too was...too complacent in that regard as well..."

"Meaning no disrespect, but it sounds like your father was a little too short-sighted in the long run. Maybe your grandfather was like that too..." I muttered while wondering what kind of person Torch was. I had heard high praise for him from those who have been around long enough to have known him, but after seeing the dragon lands for myself... It really did feel like there was no progress under his reign.

"You just might be right..." Ember muttered as she then turned her gaze to the table while her fingers slid over it. I think it was only then that she really took notice of what her surroundings were actually made of. With a look of keen interest in her eyes, she looked closely at the polished wood while dragging her fingers along it. "Is this...wood?"

"It is. Wood is commonly used for construction purposes and is usually the primary resource in the creation of housing." I replied while only then realizing that Ember had likely never laid eyes on Equestrian architecture before in her life.

Ember lifted her head and gazed around at the room, its polished wooden walls plain to see. I do not believe war rooms are meant to have much in them aside from the bare necessities for a meeting. Even so, she muttered, "What have we been missing...?"

"What you'll see in this camp isn't much. It's just a glimpse of what Equestria has to offer." I explained as Ember surveyed her surroundings. "There's just not much here because there's only so much you can and should bring when you're heading off to war."

"War...?" Ember asked as her eyes glanced at me. Before I could elaborate, her eyes widened just slightly as she fully turned to me and leaned forward in her chair. "Wait... We never... You never told me why you were..."

Ember's tone darkened as she curled her hand into a fist. "What were you even doing in the dragon lands in the first place while fully armed and armored? What are you doing out here? Why is this encampment here?"

She was right. I only said so much about what was happening around the time we first met. And so I carefully said, "We...are at war out here. There is a threat approaching from the east, deep within the Empty Plains, and we even had our first clash with the enemy a couple of days ago. I had set out alone at first with only Nightmare Moon in my company and we were lucky that this militia caught up to us when they did."

"Who...?" Ember asked while looking utterly confused. "There has been no signs of civilization in the Empty Plains since long before I even hatched. Nothing but crumbling ruins that eventually disappeared. Who could possibly be out there with the manpower to declare war?"

"Definitely not your usual warlord." I replied as I started to explain more thoroughly. "It's true that the human population of Equestria ceased to exist a long time ago, but one managed to hide away and linger in the shadows until just recently. The last emperor of the human empire. I don't know how he pulled it off, but he's still out there and issued a declaration of war to the royal family. And he doesn't need his people to fight for him. That army we faced... They were just magical constructs. Human facsimiles made to look like human warriors. And it's likely that he can create as many as he needs. We're on our way east to what is likely the last remaining bit of human architecture where he is probably sending out these armies from. That's why we're here."

Ember merely stared at me with unwavering attention. She rarely blinked. As if she could barely comprehend what I had just said to her. "The last emperor...? He still lives? And he's waging war with Equestria?"

All I did was nod. I told her all that I knew at the time. She then asked, "Do you...think that the dragon lands will also be invaded in due time?"

I decided to not sugarcoat or hide my concerns about that question. "If Equestria falls, everything else will surely be next. I don't care how tough your people think they are. He has all the time and resources necessary to eventually overrun you. If he can't conquer your people, I'm sure he will instead opt to eliminate you all."

Ember's eyes quivered in uncertainty. I am sure her pride was at war with her common sense at the time. And so I reiterated something I already said to her once before. "Do not underestimate the tenacity of the human spirit. If he has the means to do so and wants something, he'll do everything in his power to get it. He betrayed and waged war on Equestria eons ago and he's doing it again. If we fail, you and your people will be next."

"And I believe you." Ember replied grimly as her eyes narrowed. With a long sigh, she looked right at me. "I need to speak to Celestia and Luna."

"You do that." I said as we both rose from our seats. Ember retrieved her helmet and the Bloodstone Scepter before stepping out of the war room while I followed. It was quite a shift with the topics we discussed. I could only wonder what was going to happen next.

Celestia and Luna were waiting out in the command center's main room and were discussing a few things with Estoc in the corner. Something about those crystal displays hanging on the walls? Setting her helmet aside on another table, Ember approached the two royal sisters as they turned to her. "Is it true? You are at war? With the last emperor of the human race?"

The two sisters looked at each other with uneasy expressions before Celestia spoke next. "Yes... We do not know yet how he has returned or how he could even still be alive after all this time, but we have confirmed that he means to invade and conquer the rest of Equestria. That is why we are out here."

"And I suppose my people will be next should you fail..." Ember muttered as she closed her eyes in contemplation. A moment later, she looked up at her superiors and said, "Would it be acceptable if I were to muster a platoon of my men and assist you in facing this invasion?"

I twitched in disbelief. Did I hear that right? The Dragon Lord herself offering to form an alliance with the militia to aid us? I could only imagine what kind of literal firepower a squad of dragons could bring to the battlefield. Celestia and Luna glanced at each other in equal bewilderment before the Princess of the Night spoke next. "Are you certain? We are confident that we can win this war as is. We are refining our tactics, redesigning our armor, and supplies and reinforcements are inbound. You do not need to concern yourself with..."

Before Luna could finish, Ember dropped to one knee with Bloodstone Scepter in hand with her head bowed and eyes closed. "Your highness. I believe this would be a prime opportunity to improve relations with the dragon lands."

A moment of unsure silence later, Ember looked up at them with a profound smirk on her lips. "Maybe after seeing what your people can do in a crisis, those boulderheads back home might develop some humility."

This sudden snide remark caused the two royal sisters to snicker together. Celestia then asked, "I take it the people of the dragon lands are still as arrogant and unruly as ever?"

"You have no idea." Ember said with an amused yet exasperated wheeze as she rose to her feet. "When I return home, I will begin to assemble my men. Or at least any that will be willing to listen. If I fail to rally them, I will at least return to inform you of the situation."

"That sounds like a plan. It will be good to have you with us, Ember." Luna replied as she took a step forward. "Although I do believe this is the first time you and I have crossed paths. Introductions are in order."

Ember smiled warmly and bowed with a hand over her chest. "I have heard of your return in recent years, but I never had the opportunity to actually introduce myself. Although your sister made quite an impact when she happened to stop by with your friend here."

"Oh dear, did Nightmare Moon flex her might for your people? That must have been quite humbling for them." Celestia mumbled with a giggle in her throat.

"Trust me, they had it coming. And it was glorious to behold. I like her." Ember retorted with a most smug smirk on her lips. "Come to think of it, where is she?"

"I believe she was at the magic R&D lab at the time of your arrival. She should be back at any time." Luna replied as she and Celestia shared a brief glance. "Although...is there anything else we can do for you during this visit?"

"I've already discovered far more than I could have expected out here. I set out for this location entirely for personal reasons." Ember explained before looking back over at me while I stood by and listened patiently. "May I remain here and discuss things for a while longer with your friend?"

"You are free to stay as long as you must. Take your time. Now, if you will excuse us..." Celestia replied as she and Luna saw themselves out of the command center. A number of guards remained indoors to carry out their tasks, so we were not entirely unsupervised.

Ember looked around at our surroundings, no doubt finding them to be utterly alien when compared to the harsh rocky environment she had known for the past century or more. She muttered clearly, "Everything here feels...and smells...so sophisticated..."

"This is your first time seeing modern architecture?" I asked as I started to suspect seeing just how far ahead of her people the rest of Equestria likely is was starting to elicit some feelings of insecurity in her. I reached out and placed a hand on her shoulder while she had her back turned to me, her pauldron providing a gentle sturdy curve to grasp. "You all right?"

"I don't know... It feels like everything I've known my entire life has been turned halfway on its head in just these past couple of weeks... An invasion from the Empty Plains. Meeting you... And now this. Just...how far behind have we fallen?" She mumbled while sounding so very tired. Her hand raised to mine and rested upon my gauntlet. "Can we go back in that room for a while? I just want to rest and talk."

"Sounds good. I'll be right there." I replied as Ember left my view. For the moment, I decided to fetch us both a mug of tea from the refreshment counter in the corner. I was glad they had more than just coffee available. And much to my surprise, I found the tea was black tea that was laced with raspberry. A quick sniff of the steam rising from the surface once poured into the mug tickled my nostrils with that sweet berry scent. Once I stepped into the war room with mugs of tea in hand, Ember glanced my way while I held out the mug. "Hot tea?"

"Tea?" Ember asked while taking hold and inhaling the steam. "Smells...sweet. What is it?"

"Black tea. It's...um...seasoned water, if you want to get down to it. You just steep the contents in water for a while and the flavors and nutrients merge with the fluid." I tried to explain while not being surprised she had no knowledge of it. "Take a sip."

Ember did just that and paused in silence. "Hm... Doesn't taste like much... Although I... Mm, there it is. Some kind of aftertaste?"

"Tea isn't partaken in like other foods. Most people drink it for its benefits or to relax rather than as an actual beverage." I explained while sipping at my tea. Hot, but not enough to inflict pain. "I'm not sure how hardy you dragons are, but most tea will be beneficial to your health in some way."

"If you say so." Ember muttered as she sipped away from her cup periodically while I did the same. I still averted my gaze, trying to focus on thoughts about more pressing matters. Was Spitfire making progress with her trainees? How was the redesigning of the infantry's armor coming along? What other sorts of spells or magical artifacts would be developed in the lab? I had high hopes, but now I was more curious than worried. However, my train of thought was interrupted as I heard Ember's voice. "How have you been out here...?"

I looked over at her while she looked back at me. She looked genuinely worried and even uneasy. Almost fearful. As for why, I could not say at the time. Regardless, I set down my mug and said, "It hasn't been an easy journey out here... The farther east we went, the more harrowing it got. Almost no one around to talk to. The isolation here...isn't good for the psyche. Just before the militia here caught up to us, I was convinced I was never going to see home again... I'm actually really glad that they caught up to us when they did. Not just because more men means a greater chance of success, but because a lot of familiar faces are here with me now."

"I see..." Ember mumbled as she sipped quietly from her mug. A moment went by as I once again averted my gaze. But this did not go unnoticed. "You're so distant today... Am I...scaring you?"

"No, I'm not afraid of you. It's just..." I muttered while still uncertain of what to think of her at the time. "I was convinced you and I should not meet again... I thought you...resented me for what I said."

I was startled as a loud clack rang out through the air. I glanced at Ember, seeing that she had set her mug down on the table with a bit of force. Her gaze was...conflicted. Upset? Angry? Afraid? I could not tell. But she then firmly said, "I already told you... No, I don't resent anything you said. If anything, I'm the one who feels like I made a mistake... You come into my home and are the first person I've met in ages who actually listens to what I have to say. And I... I really appreciated that. But then you said something important. And I...didn't listen. Because...I didn't want to accept it..."

I watched and I listened to every word she said. Ember then cast her gaze towards the table and said softly, "I'm sorry... You spoke and I didn't listen. And I didn't really come to accept what I heard until days later. Long after you were gone."

She looked ahead at me and leaned forward with an arm on the table, her eyes filled with a pleading gaze. "That's why I sent my scouts out to find you. I needed to tell you that I did listen. You were right about what you said and I acknowledge that now. Please... I don't want to alienate you. Please...don't stop listening to me. And don't stop letting me hear you too."

Ember looked so vulnerable... A side I am sure she would desperately try to hide in the presence of her subjects. And she was quick to notice this as well. She suddenly cracked an uneasy smile and looked down at her arm. "Huh... It's funny, really... I'm always on edge when dealing with those idiots back home, but with you... I don't really get it. I feel...at ease when I'm with just you."

"I thought you weren't good with explaining your emotions." I replied with an unintentional jab as I recalled something I heard from her during our first meeting. Maybe I was starting to lighten up around her. I certainly did remember how pleasant her company was once inside the mountain that serves as her castle.

Her eyes opened wide as if to show that she too recalled that part of our conversation. Although that look of shock faded quickly from Ember's eyes as they began to wander. "Yeah, I did... Although I guess some feelings are easier to describe than others..."

I then asked, "But really...? I make you happy?"

Ember hesitated in her response. I suppose even she knew better than to speak too quickly. After a moment, she showed a meek smile as she said, "You... Um... I mean... All right, yes. I...do feel better when I'm with you."

My eyes wandered for a moment as well as I too felt those familiar emotions return. She was such a good host when we first met. At least after that first skirmish had ended with Nightmare Moon's arrival. I had heard the worst thing about dragons from both Spike and Smolder and just about everyone else who had any experience with dragons. Even my first encounter with them on their home turf was far from pleasant. And yet, Ember was the best they had to offer in so many ways. I managed to crack a smile as I tried to fight my lingering feelings of uncertainty and said, "You...make me happy too."

"I'm...glad to hear that..." Ember said quietly while giving me such a gaze of gratitude. I think she knew how vulnerable she was making herself seem at the time, but could not care less about it. Although her eyes wandered while they glanced every which way almost in embarrassment. She then finally let out a sigh and said, "I feel really stupid for having to say this, but...what's your name again? And I know it's not Jams."

I raised an eyebrow at this bizarre question. I had no difficulty remembering Ember's name, but she could not recall mine? She must have read my mind since she then said, "I know, I know... It's just that human names aren't all that elaborate, right?"

"To be fair, human naming conventions don't seem to follow those from most of this world... Ember, Applejack, and so on... Yeah, human names tend to have similar meanings behind them, but they're much more subtle about it..."

"They do, huh?" Ember asked as she leaned forward with her long jaw resting atop the back of her hand. With a look of keen interest in her eyes, she then asked, "Then what's the meaning behind your name?"

"Um... Lemme think... I did look it up once..." I muttered as I chugged the rest of my tea, maybe because I was hoping the caffeine might give my brain a small boost. "I seem to recall it meaning.....the one who follows?"

Ember suddenly let out a snicker as she asked, "Pretty ironic then, seeing as how everyone out here followed you east."

I too found myself smirking in amusement at the irony. "Oh wow, they did... But to be fair, I'm not a leader. Never was. Never will be. I just don't have it in me."

"But it sounds like leaders would do well to at least listen to you." Ember replied while showing a rather confident smile. But she then asked, "All right then, One Who Follows. Please, tell me your name. I swear I'll try to not forget it this time."

"Oh, right. It's..." I started to say before noticing something on the table that could be useful at that moment. A notepad and pencil. I reached out and took them in hand, although I did fumble them a bit at first due to the bulky plating on my gauntlets. "Here... Look it over all you need to."

Ember cast me a cockeyed glance as I passed her a freshly written note with just my name on it. She took it in hand and looked it over. "Ja... Jams? Wait... Oh, James! Yes, that does sound familiar. Thank you. I'll study it until I've got it memorized."

I suppose Smolder was right. The Dragon Lord's territory must have some semblance of an education system in place if she knew how to read. Ember continued to mutter to herself, "James... The one who follows... He who follows... James... Funny how just one syllable can say so much."

"Yeah, human naming conventions are funny like that. Subtle." I retorted while finding some amusement in her fascination with the unexpected wordplay in my own name. But as she studied my name, I studied her. Now that I was starting to overcome my prior uneasiness, I was rediscovering Ember's outward appearance. That gilded armor complimented the lovely shade of blue in her scales as well as those vibrant scarlet eyes. I could not see any way around it. For as barbaric as her people were at the time and for how tough she is, Ember was undoubtedly the single most beautiful female among her kind. She had to be. I would not be convinced otherwise.

My unwavering gaze did not escape Ember's attention for long. She soon looked past the note in her hand and asked, "Um... What?"

I did not expect her to notice and replied, "Oh, uh... I just forgot how...um...beautiful you are."

She flinched at my words. Which I suppose I should have expected by then. Ember then cast me a crooked sneer as she growled, "I thought I told you that dragons don't do beautiful."

Her irritation with my compliment was as amusing as ever. I then said, "In that case, you're looking absolutely..."

"No, don't you go completely in the other direction and say I'm utterly hideous either! It wasn't funny the last time and it won't fly here!" Ember shouted as she pointed at me from across the table. I burst into laughter for a few seconds, but then paused as I suddenly remembered when I last pulled that bait and switch. Even Ember recoiled at the memory and brought a hand to her head with her eyes glancing elsewhere. "Wait... When did... Why do I remember... Wasn't that...just a dream...?"

"You... Yeah... I was there. I saw it. With Nightmare Moon." I explained as I too recalled that shared dream we had. Such a dark beginning to it too... "You remember it all?"

"I... It felt like I wasn't dreaming at all. It felt so real... Like I was awake the entire time..." Ember muttered as I thought back to hat night. When I saw Ember at her most fragile. She looked across the table at me as she said quietly, "I begged you to not leave... You listened... And you stayed."

"I did." I retorted with a nod of my head. It was...a magical experience, spending that night with her. "And at the end...I asked you something. But I didn't hear your answer."

"Why do you think I'm here?" Ember asked before chugging down the rest of her tea and setting her mug aside. She then stood up from her seat and stepped around the table until she was standing before me. With some hesitation, she raised her arms to me just like once before. "I wanted to see you again."

With a deep breath, I reached out and took Ember into my arms as she too put hers around me. I... I missed her. And it was good to see her again. However, I soon heard Ember grumble as she muttered, "This felt nicer when all this metal wasn't in the way..."

"Yeah, it did..." I said quietly before the two of us had a good chuckle at how our armor was getting in the way of what should have been a tender reunion. Although I did make a quick observation and added, "Just mind your horns if you have to turn your head..."

"Yes, I haven't forgotten about that." Ember replied as she looked up at me and brought her hand to the side of my face. She even remembered which cheek her horn pierced back then. "That never happened before. Are you sure that wound is gone?"

"No worries. Dream wounds never stick, you know." I said while enjoying the warm yet smooth caress of her scaled hand.

"Phew... That gave me a good scare too. I didn't even know my horns could do that." She muttered before stepping back from me. She then looked up at me with a rather tender gaze as she muttered softly, "It's...really good to see you again."

"Likewise, Ember." I replied in earnest. Although I then felt the need to ask, "Although... What now? If there really is a problem with how things are back home... What are you going to do about how the dragon lands are?"

She let out an exasperated sigh before crossing her arms while looking at nothing in particular. "That's a good question... You weren't wrong. Something does need to change in the dragon lands, but... Knowing what the problem is doesn't exactly give you a good idea of how to fix it..."

"You think there's any hope for your people to...transcend what they've always been?" I asked while feeling conflicted about the situation. I admit I did not have much love for the dragons of Equestria aside from a few very notable exceptions, but I felt compelled to at least feel some sympathy for their misguided barbarism. It was hard to hate after living among the more idealistic ponies of Equestria for so long by then.

"I hope so... I mean I am sick of what a bunch of morons they are, but I've never hated my people..." Ember replied with her gaze turned towards the floor. She tapped her foot against the smooth polished wood and muttered, "Maybe a look outside our borders might be just the push in the right direction they need..."

I raised an eyebrow just slightly. Was Ember suggesting what I was thinking? She then looked up at me and said, "When this whole war business is over, I... I want to see what my people have been missing out on. I need to...see more of Equestria. With my own eyes."

"You won't be disappointed." I replied while knowing full well just how well off Equestria as a whole tends to be. "I've met some wonderful people out there. The ponies. The kirin. The hippogriffs. There's lots of good people in this world and they're all doing well for themselves."

Ember showed a curious smile as she rubbed a finger against her chin. "Kirin? Hippogriffs? Can't say I've heard of them before, but I am intrigued... Is the world of Equestria beyond our borders really that good?"

I made no attempt to hide my adoration for the world I now called home. "I wouldn't trade this world for anything. If it's a world I think is worth fighting for, then it's a world worth loving."

"And I believe you." Ember replied warmly. She ten placed a hand upon my cuirass and said, "Then you and I will fight to save this world. If I can't convince some of my people to assist in this war effort, I will return alone and lend you my spear. And I will not return to the dragon lands until this threat is dealt with."

"Alone?! Ember, you don't have to do that. If they won't..." I started to say before she suddenly pointed up at my face as if commanding me to stay silent. And so I did.

"You're the only one who has ever listened to what I have to say." Ember said firmly with her eyes showing a much firmer stare than before. "If anything were to happen to you out here..."

Her gaze softened as a much more vulnerable look settled into her eyes. Those scarlet irises looked up at me as her hand lowered, a fearful frown set into her lips. "Who would listen to me if you were gone?"

A strange way of saying that she cared about me, for sure... I was uncertain of how to even respond to that. And so I asked, "What exactly are you saying...?"

"I... I'm saying... I..." Ember stuttered as she began to trip over her words constantly while struggling to find the right response. After maybe ten seconds of fumbling her words in a fashion that sounded like she was slurring her words while intoxicated, she finally let out a frustrated groan and pointed at me in irritation. "Look! All that matters is that I'm going to be right there with you with spear in hand! And that's final! Got it?"

"OK, OK! It... Uh... It'll be good to have you with us!" I retorted loudly while leaning away from this very aggressive manner of declaring her allegiance to our cause.

Satisfied, Ember lowered her arm as a confident smirk formed on her lips. "Good. Now then, I think I'd like to see what this army has to offer. If you don't mind, I'd like to take a look around for a while."

"Oh, go right ahead. Maybe one of the princesses can be your guide." I replied now that it seemed our conversation had finally wrapped up. Ember returned to her side of the table, but seemed unsure if she should reach for the Bloodstone Scepter and her helmet since she was not yet departing. "I think you can leave those here. The command center is a safe zone of sorts. The guards stationed here won't bother them."

"Hmm... All right then. But they better be here when I get back." Ember retorted firmly. Though when we stepped out into the main room, we found Nightmare Moon discussing a few things with Celestia. Ember was quick to recognize the Princess of Dreams and gave her a hearty greeting. "Nightmare Moon! Good to see you again! Raising havoc against the enemy?"

"Ah, Ember! Well met. I heard that you had stopped by. So sorry I could not be there at the gates when you entered." She replied as Ember bowed respectfully to her. "What brings you to our headquarters? I trust you did not simply visit for pleasure."

"On the contrary, I've decided that I will be allying myself with you in this war along with any fighters I can convince to join in." Ember replied while maintaining an air of confidence in her tone. Though she then said, "Although I would appreciate getting to know what your people are doing to combat this new threat. Could you show me around the camp so I can get brought up to speed?"

"It would be my pleasure. Right this way, please." Nightmare Moon said as she stepped towards the door and led Ember out of the command center. I knew I should leave the two of them be for the moment and did not follow.

"Sounds like the two of you made quite the scene when you showed up in the dragon lands. I hope Nightmare Moon didn't rough anyone up over there." Celestia said as she turned to me, an amused smirk on her lips.

"Oh, I'm sure she wanted to, but they all ran for the hills after she flexed her magical might to remind them who's in charge of this world." I retorted while remembering just how entertained Ember and I were with her display of raw power. "Not like they didn't have it coming. A handful of them pelted me in the back of the head with a rock and even sicced Ember on me when she first showed up. If Nightmare Moon didn't show up when she did, it might've gotten ugly."

Celestia rolled her eyes in both amusement and annoyance. "Typical dragon juveniles. I would apologize for that, but even I never expected you to stumble upon the dragon lands out here."

"It's fine. Ember apologized enough for her people's barbaric practices." I explained in brief while still remembering the punks who harassed me right after I arrived. "Sounds like even she doesn't appreciate them very much herself. Are the dragons some of the worst people you've ever had to deal with during your reign?"

Much to my surprise, Celestia let out a snort of amusement as she said, "Actually, no. For what a bunch of primitive boors the dragons can be, the Dragon Lords have always been a respectable bunch. I have had nothing but respect for Torch and even her forefathers before him. And I am relieved to see Ember might be the most progressive of them all thus far."

This blew my mind. I could not expect anyone being more undesirable than the dragons. Although I then did recall something I had been told during my visit to the Grove of Silence. "They're not? Then who...? The deer?"

That look of surprise in her eyes showed that she more than likely not expect me to have happened upon information about a civilization that collapsed millennia ago. But Celestia still shook her head and said, "Good guess, but not quite. At least the deer settled into a humble vagabond existence."

"Then who...? What could be worse than barbaric dragons and haughty forest deer?" I asked as Celestia began to guide me to the nearest table to take a seat. I was expecting quite a tale by this point.

"A race so arrogant and universally stupid that they nearly brought about their own extinction." Celestia retorted with an uncharacteristic amount of venom in her voice. As she poured the two of us some tea before taking a seat, she added, "I have never had greater misfortune in establishing contact with a race as much as I did when I first made contact with the yaks."

Yaks...? Asiatic mountain cattle? "Um... Can't say I've heard much of them before... Actually, I don't think I've ever heard of them at all."

"I'm not surprised you haven't." Celestia replied before taking a sip of her tea. "They mostly disappeared several generations ago. And they were not particularly adept with diplomatic relations. An entire culture built around sheer arrogance with no subtly. And their leadership was never much better. Proclaiming superiority in absolutely everything, they would often entertain the notion of declaring war until I had to directly remind them of why that was a bad idea. I swear, I felt like I was playing nanny to a bunch of toddlers every time I had to contend with them..."

I could barely wrap my head around this. The dragons and deer were one thing, but being savages on top of being genuinely stupid? "I... Uh... I don't even know what to say to that... And that stupidity combined with their arrogance led to their downfall? In what way, exactly?"

Celestia let out a long wheeze of irritation. No doubt from unpleasant memories. "I will confess that the yaks are a hardy bunch, but setting up shop in the arctic circle, let alone in the mountains, wasn't a good idea."

"The arctic...? I mean I can get setting things up in the tundra since the vegetation up there is still pretty lush, but the arctic circle? And in the rugged arid mountains? That's...suicidal. How would they ever feed themselves up there? Even where I come from, feral yaks don't live anywhere close to that far north." I asked while unable to grasp the logic behind those poor fools calling such an inhospitable place home.

"I've often pondered that myself. Even if it is much too late to ask their leaders." Celestia replied while stirring some honey into her teacup. "They managed for a while... Somehow. But during one particularly harsh winter, I noticed that their usual messages had ceased. I assumed that they were merely snowed in and getting word in and out of the mountains was difficult at the time. But it went on for much too long, forcing me to consider the worst and sent a scouting party into the mountains to survey the situation."

I did not like the darkening tone of her voice. A chill fell over the corner of the room we were in. "What did they find?"

Celestia let out a long and contemplative sigh. Not out of disdain... More like one out of pity. "The unusually fierce winter chill had ravaged their crops and the heavy snowfall had left the huts all but buried... Many of the yaks starved or froze to death. Only the young ones managed to survive long enough for help to arrive."

No words were spoken for a moment. Foolish and unpleasant as the yaks may have been, a near genocide of their kind was hard to see as justified or even deserved. I said nothing as I could not help but feel a twinge of pity for them. With nothing for me to say, Celestia continued. "I could not leave them there. All the surviving calves were removed and relocated to the area that is now known as Vanhoover. A place with familiarly cold winters that they would find more bearable than the rigid harshness of the arctic circle. They would grow up to become more educated and integrated themselves nicely into the local culture. They've since bounced back quite well and no longer hold the toxic arrogance and ignorance that nearly doomed them so long ago."

A sigh of relief left my lungs. "Sounds like things worked out for the best in its own weird macabre way... And the yaks of today are good folk?"

"Quite good folk." Celestia replied while looking happier than before as she sipped her tea. "They thrive in the winter in ways that the local ponies can't. They are hearty and rugged, but very friendly. Very strong too. Stronger than most earth ponies, to be honest. If you ever head far enough north to wind up in the more forested locations of the Vanhoover region, you're likely to come across them."

"I'll keep that in mind. Glad to know things turned out OK in the end." I replied before sipping down the rest of my tea. I did not know enough about the yaks at the time to have a conclusive take on them, but I decided to give them the benefit of the doubt and assume that Celestia was entirely honest about what they are like today. Although the thin comparisons of the yaks to other undesirables like the dragons brought my thoughts back to Ember. "Anyway... You and Ember go back a ways?"

"Well, we never really knew each other personally. The few times Torch requested an audience with me when Ember was with him was during her infancy. She was much too young to remember me at the time." Celestia replied as she gulped down the rest of her tea. "If what I heard through the walls a few times is true, she came out here just to find you?"

"That's what she said... Although I think she's not used to having friends." I replied while thinking back to how...difficult it seemed for Ember to say some things. "She is good company in spite of that. Very accommodating host. Made a good first impression once we stopped fighting."

"Oh, that's right. You two did get into a scuffle at first, didn't you?" Celestia asked while leaning a bit further forward in interest. "How did that go anyway? She give you a hard time?"

"For using something as primitive as a spear, she did. I had to heavily rely on my shield most of the time. It was tricky trying to subdue her without lethal force and I think even she knew I wasn't really there to cause trouble. I can see why she's the Dragon Lord. She's tough." I replied while still remembering what an impressive fight she put up. A very competent spearfighter who could probably overwhelm most human warriors without resorting to using her flame breath.

"Well, I'm glad to see she didn't rough you up too much before Nightmare Moon could intervene. And I'm relieved to see that Ember turned out as respectable as she did. I had high hopes for her under Torch's watch." Celestia retorted while sipping down the last of her tea. "She must be fond of you to have come all this way outside her territory just to speak to you. Even after such a misunderstanding?"

I nodded while also feeling quite glad to have had the chance to see her again after a less than stellar departure. "Yeah... She's the best the dragon lands have to offer. I didn't have high hopes for them after what I heard and saw, but she surprised me. She's no barbarian. Although she had the funniest response when I pointed out how beautiful she is for her kind."

Celestia cracked an amused smirk while leaning a bit closer, her chin resting upon her wrist. "Oh my, what did she say?"

I snorted with a suppressed snicker as I thought back to that unorthodox reply to my observations. "I think she got mad at me. Asked me if there was something wrong with me to say such a thing about a dragon. It was hard not to laugh."

"Ooooohohoho Ember... She needs to learn how to loosen up and look past traditional values out there..." Celestia chuckled while I shook my head in amusement. Really, since when is beauty a negative trait to possess?

"To be fair, I think she is. She's not exactly fond of how things are out in the dragon lands. I think she's just insecure about her public image with her people and trying to be true to herself. She does have it pretty rough out there..." I muttered while thinking back to some more somber memories regarding Ember. I still could recall that dream Nightmare Moon and I walked in on... It spoke volumes of Ember's insecurities.

Celestia nodded solemnly while pouring herself another cup of tea. "Believe me, I would like to expand control over the dragon lands and help provide some guidance for them, but the Dragon Lords have always insisted on autonomy for their land. Ember would have to personally request that they be annexed into the rest of Equestria. All things considered, it would be for the best, but it is not my call to make. And the Dragon Lords have always done enough to keep their people in line so as to not require us to take their land by force."

"When you put it like that, annexation might be the best thing that can happen for that place. It's not like they have anything to lose should they start exposing themselves to Equestria's cultures and industries. Maybe they have mountains of untapped potential that they just don't have the guidance or ambition to utilize." I spoke while wondering if Ember had any plans to reach out to the royal family. "I wouldn't be surprised if Ember has considered it at times. Although her people might not be OK with the idea..."

"As I said, it is not our decision to make. I trust Ember will make all the right choices when the time comes, whatever they may be. From what I gathered from her today, she seems to be the least traditional Dragon Lord to date..." Celestia muttered quietly while appearing deep in thought. She must have been very aware of the dragon lands' issues as the eldest of the royal sisters. But I had faith in her and her sisters. When the time comes, they would make the wisest decisions.

Before long, I bid Celestia farewell and stepped out of the command center. I did not have much to do at the moment, so maybe it was a good time to head over to that mess hall and set into motion that little reunion with Rainbow Dash and Gilda. If I waited long enough, they would eventually show up. At least until I remembered that I was still wearing my armor when I did not really need it at the time. After a quick trip to my private quarters and shedding my armor into its tub in the corner, I left the command center and tried to find my way over to the correct mess hall.

However, seconds after leaving the command center, I happened to notice something...off about the shadow of the building behind me that was being cast upon the ground. There was an odd shape right atop the roof. Out of curiosity, I turned and looked up. And much to my surprise, I saw a griffon perched atop the place. She was out of uniform, but I was quick to notice a brown satchel of sorts strapped to her sides. I did not recall seeing her among the other trainees that Spitfire was lecturing that morning. And she did not look like a recent arrival. "I don't think she belongs here..."

I somehow avoided her detection at first. Her hand was held to her brow to aid her in viewing distant targets, eyes narrowed to scan her surroundings. While the bird flesh of her hands was a vibrant yellow, her plumage consisted of varying hues of grayish blue. Like Gilda, the tuft of fur on the tip of her tail as well as her wings were darker than the rest of her while the feathers on her head and down her neck were lighter than her body. There was a prominent patch of an almost white hue along her jaw and down the front of her neck while a handful of symmetrical lighter spots were set around her head. I even noticed she kind of hand her plumage slicked back on her head and tied behind it in a sot of tiny ponytail, giving her head a distinctly round look. Her beak was smaller than Gilda's while having a more pronounced downward curve to it. Taking her beak in mind and the spotted bits of her plumage, her appearance brought to mind a burrowing owl, although I could have been wrong. She did not seem to be up to any trouble and it was unlikely she had gone unnoticed by anyone else in the camp, so I turned around and continued on my way.

I did not get far before I was interrupted. A very peppy young lady's voice greeted my ears as I felt a pair of hands grasp my shoulders from behind. "Excuse me! I'm looking for someone. Can you help me?"

"Um...maybe?" I replied before turning around to see that same griffon hen now hovering before me with her impressive dark wings spread and flapping in a steady rhythm to hold herself aloft. Now that I had a much closer look at her, I started to see her feline side less as that of a lion and more as that of a panther. And...I must confess she looked quite cute with those big round bluish eyes gazing at me. She must have been very young. Probably in her very early twenties at the most. "Can I help you?"

"Yes, you can! I'm looking for... Uh... For..." She mumbled while looking left and right with a fist rubbing her chin and her other hand resting on her hip. She then suddenly reached into her satchel and pulled out a large sturdy envelope. "Gimme a second here... Um... Oh right, I'm looking for one Mr. James! And... Right, he's a human! Whatever that is... Do you even know what a human looks like? Because I don't!"

I cracked a smirk at this adorable griffon's ignorance to what I was. Still, I was not going to lie to her. "Yeah, that would be me. I'm James. What can I do for you?"

The griffon's eyes lit up in inspiration as she looked at me with a huge smile on her gaping beak. "You?! Oh wow, so you're a human! I've never even heard of them before, so I couldn't even guess what they look like!"

Before I could even get a word in, she suddenly reached out and grabbed my hand for a friendly shake. "Anyway, pleased to meet you! I'm Gabriella! Or if you wanna be friends, you can just call me Gabby!"

"Oh, uh... OK then, Gabby. So, whatcha need?" I asked while both confused and amused with this very friendly and cute griffon hen. While I have not met many griffons thus far, she was easily the most pleasant one yet.

"Oh, I don't need anything! But I do have something for you." She replied before releasing her grip on my hand and passing me the envelope in her other hand. Sure enough, it had my name on it, but not much of a defined destination. Understandable when considering exactly where I was at the time. "I've got a few others to pass out while I'm here, but I wanted to find you first since you sounded really different from all my other clients. I just had to see what a human is. And you're not at all like what I expected! Then again, I didn't know what to expect!"

"You and Pinkie Pie would get along just fine." I said under my breath as I took a look at the parcel again. I then asked, "You a mail carrier?"

"No, not exactly mail. I'm just a courier. You know, the kind who delivers parcels with a more personal touch. And it's always nice to see the smiles they put on everyone's faces." Gabby explained as she finally set herself down on the ground. "It was a lot of work flying all the way out here. I mean wow, we're really deep in the Empty Plains out here! Nobody ever comes out this way!"

"Yeah, there's a good reason for that..." I muttered before looking the envelope over. It was much too big to just be a folded letter. Why would it need to be so big? But when I looked at the return address, I felt a knot form in my throat. The return address was my own house. And the name it had been sent under... "My wife gave you this?"

"Huh? You mean... Oh, Miss Fluttershy is your wife?! No wonder she was so particular with who you were and how nice you are..." Gabby muttered while rubbing her chin again, eyes glancing at nothing in particular. She then looked up at me with a smile and said, "And you are nice!"

I hardly paid any mind to her words at the time. I felt my hands quiver for a moment as I realized who had sent this parcel in the first place. I did not even go home to say goodbye. I left my family behind to face this invasion while courage was still strong. I could only imagine what angry words could be inside it, but I could not run. Not from this. Gabby must have noticed the shift in my mood and asked, "Are you OK?"

"Um... It's just... Thanks for bringing me this. I better check it out right now." I replied as a chill flowed through me. The kind one gets when someone demands their presence for a meeting that you know cannot be for a good reason.

"OK, sure! I'll be around a little longer. Gonna grab a bite to eat and get a good night's sleep before heading out tomorrow. I think they've got a courier barrack around somewhere... Anyway, who else did I have something for?" Gabby replied before rummaging through her satchel for more parcels. I immediately made my way back into the command center and up to my private chambers. I had probably headed out too early anyway and would end up waiting around a while for Rainbow Dash or Gilda to show up.

"All right... What have we here..." I muttered to myself as I cautiously and carefully opened one end of the parcel and sat myself down on the edge of the bed as I slid the contents out. It was a few sheets of paper that had not been folded. And it looked like it had all been typed out on the typewriter I do most of my writings on. With a deep breath, I began to read.

"Dear James. I hope this gets to you safely. When you didn't come home, I went to Twilight's place to ask about you. And then we were all called up to Canterlot. I... I still can't believe this is really happening. War? There's a real invasion coming? And there had always been a human empire in Equestria so long ago? I still am not sure how to really process everything I've learned... But I know you're not like the ones who came before. You are my husband. And I've known you long enough by now to know that whatever they did to get banished from this world, you would never do the same."

Her wording was much softer than I anticipated. The text before me was not harsh or angry at all. But I remained on guard as I continued on before eventually setting the sheet aside to read the next page. "I wish I could be there with you right now. I so dearly wanted to go with the rest of the girls, but... They were right. I would just be dead weight. I'm not a fighter. I never was. And I don't think I would be able to handle whatever happens out there. And more than anything, Gladesong needs me more than ever. I can't just leave our little girl behind. Even if you can't be here for her, I still can. And I'm sure she misses you so much. Scootaloo doesn't really know what's happening right now and I think it's for the best she doesn't know for the moment. I don't want her to have reason to think you're in danger..."

I took a moment to process the words before me. This undoubtedly was written by my loving wife. The small eloquent letters were definitely in her style. And it was the first form of contact I have had with her in roughly two weeks. It almost felt...surreal to be reading this after being convinced at one point that I would never see her again. I then moved on to the last page. "I wish you could've come back and said something before you left. But...I know that I would've tried to stop you. We all would have. It was bold of you to head out on your own like that. And I understand why. I'm not angry with you. I can't be when I know why you're out there right now. Trying to save the world and the people you love so much. All I can do is watch over our home and our little ones, making sure they'll be safe and happy when their father gets home. I've included a little something special in this package too. A little something to help keep your spirits high. I miss you, my love... We all miss you. Please, stay safe out there. And come home soon. We are waiting for you. With all of my love, Fluttershy."

I was touched. I felt the urge to shed a tear or two. But upon realizing that there was one more item under that page, I set aside the last note and was caught entirely by surprise as I gazed upon it. "Oh my god, dear..."

A photo. And I should not have been surprised of what was on it. It displayed Fluttershy resting upon the sofa in the living room. Scootaloo was seated by her and waving to the camera while surely saying hello. And sitting at the other end was Smolder while cradling little Gladesong in her arms with the little filly wrapped in swaddling. They were all smiling optimistically. And written in the corner was a stylized line of text. "We all miss you! -XOXO"

This was too much. Actually seeing my own family, who I did not even have enough time to say goodbye to, was more than I could handle. I set the photo aside and held my head in my hands, letting out a haggard wheeze as a few tears leaked from the corners of my eyes. How I missed them... Fluttershy. Scootaloo. Dear Smolder. And my own flesh and blood. Precious little Gladesong. She could not hope to understand what was happening, even if one were to try and explain it to her. I feared what would become of them if this counterinvasion failed. Now all the more determined to see this through to the end, I muttered to myself quietly. "I'll be home eventually... Just...wait for me..."

I did not want to tuck this photo away in a drawer. I wanted to put it somewhere where I could easily see it every day. It was not framed and I could not prop it up easily. Unsure of where to put it for the moment, I set the photo upon my bed's pillow. I would never overlook it there. Looking down at it and the message that Fluttershy had so thoughtfully written out, all I could do was smile somberly. I had to write a response. But not at the moment. There was somewhere I needed to be. Promising myself that I would write something out before bedtime, I made my way back downstairs. It was almost time for dinner and someone was likely waiting for me.

Before I could leave the command center, I happened to notice Shining Armor off in the corner looking something over. And that look on his face... He was very distracted with what he was seeing. And I could tell he liked what he saw. And so I stealthily approached him while no one else in the room seemed to be the wiser. And sure enough, I looked over him and saw exactly why he was so distracted. Resting on the counter was a freshly opened parcel not unlike the one Gabby just gave me. And floating before him was a photo of Cadence. Resting on a bed while gazing lustfully at the camera while decked out in some gorgeous black lingerie. There was only one thing I could utter. "Wow."

At the sound of my voice, Shining Armor suddenly turned around while the photo floated behind his head. "Whoa, James! You weren't supposed to see that! Um... What's going on?"

"Your wife sending you nudes?" I asked with a bemused smirk on my face. I know Cadence is holding down the fort back in Canterlot with Spike serving as her assistant, but I can see why she was more comfortable with sending that photo in a parcel through the mail service instead of letting Spike handle it at all. "And it looks like you've got something nice waiting for you back home."

"Pffffft, I guess I do." Shining Armor snickered bashfully while looking very excited. "Anyway! You got somewhere you need to be? I'd like to retire to my quarters for the moment to...take care of something."

"Yeah, you do that. See you around, captain." I replied before stepping out of the command center with a huge grin on my face. That was certainly amusing. Now we both had something to look forward to when we got home. But for the moment, there was somewhere I needed to be.

I managed to find the same mess hall as before and found a seat at a vacant table. But as I looked around, it appeared to be too early for dinner. Hardly anyone was getting anything from the food carts and no servers were to be seen tending to customers seated at the tables. I rolled my eyes as I came to realize the obvious. "Guess I showed up too soon..."

With nothing else to do for the moment, I took a menu in hand to at least plan ahead. What was something that sounded new? I barely had two minutes to examine the menu before I felt the table shift just slightly to signify that someone had taken a seat across from me. But when I set the menu down to look, I found it was not at all who I was expecting. He quietly asked, "May I have this seat, sir?"

I stared in confused silence for a brief moment. One of the royal guards of pegasi blood sat across from me with his helmet missing even as the rest of him was still clad in the standard issue gilded armor. His appearance still consisted of the white coat and blue mane as most others, but I was unsure if it was a result of the spell infused into the armor for that coat of arms effect or if it was his natural hue. He was...visibly young. No longer a colt, but not quite a stallion either. Finally, I asked, "Um... Can I help you?"

"Phalanx, sir... My name is Phalanx." He replied in a very polite and almost subservient manner. "And I... Well... You are Sir James, right?"

"I haven't been officially knighted, but yes... I am James." I replied while unsure of what to even make of this young guardsman. "Anyway... Do you need something?"

"I just... I don't know if... I mean..." He mumbled while having some difficulty looking me in the eye. I could see that he was troubled and waited patiently for him to find his verbal footing. He did eventually say, "I guess I...just need some advice."

I was unsure of how to even respond to this request. Although I did soon reply, "I'm not sure what advice I can give, but sure."

"Thank you. It's just... I've only been in the royal guard for a few weeks. I had just completed training a few days before the call to war had been made..." Phalanx explained to me as I started to understand where he was coming from. He really was just a boy who had not quite become a man yet. "I mean I want to serve and protect the people of Equestria. But this... It's just so much so soon, you know?"

"Yeah... It's a lot happening in such a short time frame." I retorted while knowing how much stress such a development must have been on the mind of a fresh recruit. "What do you need me for then?"

"I've heard nothing but good things about you among the royal guard. Our captain has had the best things to say about you. Like you're a good friend of his..." He explained while still having some difficulty gazing at me. His mind was clearly elsewhere as one wing reached up and brushed along his jaw. "But you... You don't look like a warrior... So... Is there anything you can tell me? Like...any advice to help me excel? I just need to know what to do..."

A long sigh hissed through my nostrils. I knew all too well of where he was coming from. Willing to protect others, but woefully unprepared for the rigors of the battlefield. Even I still had doubts of how I would handle the coming clashes with the enemy. But knowing where he was coming from, I could feel his concerns resonate with me. And so I said, "I'm not the best to provide advice for this stuff, but... All I can say is take things one day at a time. Focus on what will happen if you run away instead of facing this threat. It might be the only thing that gives you the drive to keep going."

"Is that what you did, sir?" Phalanx asked while almost sounding doubtful of my words. Or perhaps he was doubting himself.

"I don't think it would've taken much to convince me to not go if someone I cared about tried to stop me... It's why I set out as soon as I did without telling anyone back home." I replied while looking at the young stallion before me. "You're not the only one here concerned about what might happen. But I'm a lot more confident in our odds now that I've seen the preparations that are underway. I have faith in the people serving here. And I have faith that you'll do just fine when the time comes."

"Thank you, sir... That means a lot to me." Phalanx replied while standing up from his seat and letting out a wheeze of some relief. I think he was only just slightly more relaxed by then. "I...uh...don't want to take up too much of your time, sir... But...if I... If I still..."

"If you need to talk to me again, you go right ahead. Come see me anytime you need something." I replied while hoping the poor guy was feeling a bit more grounded by now. "Grab a bite, get some rest, and check in with Shining Armor in a while if you have more questions. You have a good boss. He'll point you in the right direction."

"Right, thanks... I'll check in with you later, all right?" Phalanx replied with a small smile on his lips before trotting off to one of the food carts. I went right back to looking over the menu before me, hoping he would be fine in the end. Phalanx seems to be at an awfully young age to have to go to war...

Before long, I felt the table lurch again. But when I set down the menu to look again, I was greeted by a much more familiar face. And one I was expecting. "Hey there, James. Am I on time? You ready to do this?"

"I dunno, Rainbow. Are you ready for it?" I asked now that Rainbow Dash had met up with me for our planned operation of sorts. It was right around then that more of the camp's personnel began to flood into the mess hall for a meal. It was dinner time and things were starting to get noisy.

"I'm about as ready as I'll ever be... I really wasn't expecting to ever talk to G again after last time, so... Kinda feels like I forgot to tie my cord for a bungee jump. Almost scary..." Rainbow Dash replied while looking very uneasy. It is never easy to approach someone you are no longer on good terms with. She then said, "She'll probably be here any minute. We just finished drills for the day and have free time for the evening."

"In that case... Um... Way over there. Wait there, act natural, and wait for me to leave the table after she shows up." I said while pointing to a far corner that had another occupied table in front of it. She could use them for cover to avoid giving her position away.

"Right, got it. Wish me luck, big guy." Rainbow Dash replied with some apprehension as she left the table and trotted away. And now a moment too soon. Barely a minute after she left the table, I saw her. Gilda stepped into the mess hall and scanned her surroundings. As soon as she saw me, the griffon hen made her way over with a brisk pace to her stride.

I said nothing as Gilda took a seat across from me and cracked a sincere smile. "So, how's your day been?"

It was hard to try and maintain an emotional distance with Gilda by that point. She had managed to endear herself to me by then. At least enough to loosen up around her. So I did not even try to reserve my tone. "So far, so good. How'd the drills go?"

"Better than in the morning. We're starting to get the hang of it, but I think I'm doing better than most." Gilda replied before showing her gloved hands again, her body still coated by her suit of camouflaged brigandine. "Helps that I've got these grabbers here, you know?"

"Hands are a useful tool to have... I should know." I replied while looking at my own right hand. Although it was then that I knew what I had to do. "Anyway, I'm gonna get in line to grab a bite. Wanna see what they have over there for once."

Gilda cast me a cockeyed glance as she asked, "Uh... Dude? The line's are getting kinda long over there. I bet the waiters will be over pretty soon."

"I have the patience for it. Feel free to order if they get to you before I get back. See you in a bit." I replied while standing up from the table and making my way over to the nearest food line. And sure enough, I saw Rainbow Dash come out of hiding and approach the table while Gilda had her face buried in a menu.

I felt a certain tension fill the air as Rainbow Dash sat down across from Gilda, a look of nervousness in her eyes. Even amongst the noise of the mess hall, Gilda had detected someone at the table. And her eyes shot open with shock as she realized who had joined her. Rainbow Dash raised a hoof in greeting and muttered a single word. Gilda soon did the same, but much more reluctantly. It had begun.

I watched from the line as the two old friends fidgeted in their seats. Neither looked angry, but both of them were clearly extremely uncomfortable to be seeing each other like this. It was much too noisy for me to make out what they were saying from that distance, but I did not need to in order to process what was going on. They both had difficulty maintaining eye contact, only saying very brief lines to each other. But as the minutes ticked by, I saw them starting to relax. They began conversing back and forth, going from sitting straight up in their seats to leaning comfortably on the table. Eventually, they started to smile. I could even make out Gilda's tail swishing in a feline display of emotion. And later still, I could see them starting to laugh. A smile spread across my face as I saw that this operation was a success. A couple of old friends who's poor decisions at different times of their lives compounded problems for both of them in different ways.

It was only then that I reached the food cart and decided to grab something light. Just a banana since I was more interested in what the command center's kitchen was offering that evening. I then headed back over to the table to find Rainbow Dash and Gilda chatting and laughing together like nothing had even gone wrong in the first place. They did not even notice me approach at first. "Everything OK over here?"

The two of them looked my way before Rainbow Dash patted the table to ask me to join them. "Heh, yep!"

Once I took a seat, I asked, "So... Everything cool between you two now?"

"Yeah, we're cool. Just a couple of idiots who've done some stupid stuff before. But not so stupid anymore, right?" Gilda asked while glancing at the two of us.

In a way that only a longtime friend could get away with, Rainbow Dash cracked a smirk and said, "Oh, I dunno about you, G. I think I still see some turkey in you. And you know what they say about turkeys and rain, right?"

"Hey! At least I graduated from flight school! Can't say that about you, Little Miss Dropout." Gilda shouted back while sounding more irritated than angry. But a fun kind of irritated.

"Long story, long story, G. Seriously, there's a good reason I never introduced you to my folks. They'd make you wanna fly to the ends of Equestria too!" Rainbow Dash replied before the two of them had a good laugh together. It was like the dynamic between them had never really changed after all that time. Rainbow Dash then looked at me and said, "In all seriousness though... Thanks, big guy. We didn't know how much we missed each other until now."

"Anytime, Rainbow. You two do look like you're having a good time here." I replied while seeing just how well the two of them meshed. It felt good to see these two old friends reunited, especially now that they had both acknowledged the baggage they likely held for years. Gilda seemed especially pleasant when compared to when she and I crossed paths for the first time just the other day. Still with a hefty dose of tough girl charm, but without the bitterness that came with it before. "So, you two good now?"

Rainbow Dash then cast a smirk at Gilda as she said, "Maaaaaybe if she's willing to take one little walk down memory lane with me. Right, my fellow Junior Speedster?"

Gilda's eyes went wide if discomfort. "Ugh, that old thing? Wasn't it enough the last time? You know that lame chant got old after the first week."

It became clear to me that Gilda did not share all of Rainbow Dash's enthusiasm for their days among the Junior Speedsters during their childhood. But that did not stop that rowdy pegasus from pressuring her harder. "Come ooooon, G. Do it for James. He hasn't seen it before."

With a long groan, Gilda rolled her eyes before looking at her old friend. "Only for you, Dash."

"Sweet! But...uh...lets take it outside. The ceiling's way too low in here." Rainbow Dash replied before the three of us left the table. I had no idea where this was going, but I was at least interested in seeing this old ritual. Once out of the mess hall, Rainbow Dash stood beside Gilda and asked, "So, you ready?"

"Does it even matter? Let's just get this lame thing over with so we can scratch it off the bucket list." Gilda said with a groan. She then looked at me and said, "Watch closely because this is the last time you're ever gonna see me do this."

"Fair enough. Carry on." I spoke with my arms crossed. What were they up to?

What followed was... Um... Well, while Rainbow Dash shot up into the air to begin, Gilda did so with significantly less enthusiasm as she lazily lifted herself into the air with her impressive wings. Gilda posed with her arms reaching out in varying directions as if she was not even trying while Rainbow Dash did some much more responsive and reactive movements including a rapid tornado spin in the air. And while Rainbow Dash called out with the gusto of a cheerleader, Gilda sounded amusingly bored. "Junior Speedsters are our lives! Sky-bound soars and daring dives! Junior Speedsters, it's our quest..."

It was then that they suddenly descended and took biped stances with arms held wide in mirroring poses. "To someday be the very best!"

All I did was stare in mild bemusement. It really was something only young kids could get a kick out of, but it definitely looked like something most adults would not be interested in. Even so, Rainbow Dash dropped back on all four hooves and asked, "So, how'd we do! Pretty rad, right?"

I was not about to sugarcoat my words for this one. I held out my arm with my fist out, thumb starting to point upwards, only to suddenly give her a thumbs-down. I then shook my head as I grumbled, "Mm. Mm mm! Lame, Rainbow!"

Gilda let out a much more delighted grunt as she lifted her head high and said, "Finally! Someone who gets it! I told you that chant was lame, Dash."

"Oh come on! It's not that bad! I always got a kick out of it!" Rainbow Dash groaned while being less than willing to admit that little routine had not aged well.

"Rainbow, I'll put it like this. You two have aged like fine wine. But that chant? It's aged like milk." I retorted while Gilda could only wholeheartedly laugh at my declaration. Now it was Rainbow Dash's turn to roll her eyes in disapproval.

"Ha, I love a guy with a healthy dose of snark in him!" Gilda spoke loudly before walking up to me, standing tall on her hind legs, and poking me in the chest with one finger while showing a very approving smirk on her beak. "You're totally cool in my book. Glad to know ya."

"Um... Sure. Thanks." I mumbled while unsure of how to respond to that praise. I then followed them back into the mess hall and returned to the table we had been using. "So, you girls gonna stick around for dinner?"

"Hey, good idea! The girls and I always meet up for dinner here. You wanna stick around and say hi, G?" Rainbow Dash asked now that it was likely that our closest circle of friends would soon be showing up for a hot meal.

Gilda's expression quickly became one of apprehension. She was not entirely comfortable with the idea. "Um... I mean... Not this time, Dash. There's still some bad blood between me and some of your friends, right? I mean I'm all for owning up to my screw ups from back then, but it'll probably be safer when it's one at a time instead of all at once."

"You sure? I'm pretty sure the only one of my friends you owe anything to is Pinkie Pie. And...was it Fluttershy I heard you roar at?" Rainbow Dash asked while I merely listened.

"Yeah, that sounds about right... Look, once things are cool with... Gah!" Gilda yelped and almost fell out of her seat as Pinkie Pie herself popped up right next to her with an accusatory glare in her eyes. Gilda then looked under the table and said, "What the... Where'd you... Has she always been able to do that?!"

"Yeah, pretty much. She's just being Pinkie Pie. You learn to stop questioning it after a while." I replied while Rainbow Dash just got a laugh at Pinkie's usual unexpected shenanigans. "Anyway Pinkie, it's good that you showed up when you did. Gilda has something to say to you."

"Oh, I bet she does." Pinkie Pie said with a scowl on her face, although her tone was hard to see as menacing. "So, what're you doing over here with Dashie and James? Wasn't that last time enough for you?"

Gilda held up her hands before her to try and put some distance between her and Pinkie. "Whoa, easy there. I'm not giving your friends trouble. Actually, it's lucky you showed up alone. I've...uh...got some apologies to make..."

Pinkie Pie cocked her head to one side as she asked, "Wait, really? You're actually gonna say you're sorry for being such a grumpy griff?"

Rainbow Dash then patted Pinkie Pie on the shoulder and said, "Pinkie, it was kinda my fault too. Gilda and I...haven't made the best decisions in the long run for each other. I...uh...wasn't the best influence on her growing up and when we fell out of touch, I changed as a person while she didn't. We've both made some bad decisions and we had to...well...apologize to each other for it."

Pinkie Pie then turned to look at Gilda when giving the griffon hen an uncharacteristically stern glare. She said nothing, as if waiting for a confirmation from Gilda. When all eyes fell upon her, Gilda held her hands up before her and said, "What Dash said. And to be honest, I guess I've always known it in the back of my mind for a while after that day. Just...didn't have the nerve to admit it. Really, I'm sorry for the way I was. It won't happen again."

A moment of silence passed. Or at least as silent as one could get in a noisy mess hall. Pinkie lifted and lowered her eyebrows in a strangely analytical fashion as she asked, "Sooo... You're gonna be a good griff from now on?"

"Uh....yeah? I'm not gonna cause trouble for you guys." Gilda replied while looking understandably uncertain of what to make of Pinkie Pie's gestures. Even I was unsure of what to say after having never seen her like this before.

After a moment longer of a very careful scan, Pinkie Pie suddenly smiled brightly and said, "Oki doki loki! Sounds sincere to me!"

"Huh? Really? Just like that?" Gilda asked while being understandably confused by Pinkie Pie's sudden shift in tone. I was hardly surprised though. Pinkie Pie tends to be a good judge of character.

"Uh huh! I can just tell you meant what you said." Pinkie replied while waving her hoof at Gilda. "And you're right about Dashie. She used to have her head in the clouds a lot more often than she does today."

"Heh, didn't we both." Gilda retorted while Rainbow Dash did nothing than roll her eyes in bemusement. The griffon hen then reached out and patted Pinkie Pie on the head. "You ponies are no dweebs, that for sure. Although I don't think I saw what you were up to during that first wave."

"Oh, I was busting them all up with a hammer! But not that huge block on a stick Big Macintosh uses." Pinkie Pie replied before reaching under the table with her head and pulling up something in her mouth. "Here it is! I just got done doing some drills with it. Really fun to bonk stuff with."

"Um... Isn't that just an ordinary hammer with a really long handle?" Gilda asked while clearly not understanding the nuances of war hammers. While the head of the hammer certainly looked roughly the same as most carpenter hammers, the forked part at the other end that is used to pry up nails had been swapped out for a sturdy pike. Langets were riveted down the sides to make it even less likely to break if struck by a blade. It was definitely a weapon more than a tool.

"No, that's definitely a battle hammer." I replied while reaching out and taking it in hand. I was not quite long enough for two-handed use, but it was not really meant to be when used by a pony. "It doesn't look glamorous, but you'd be surprised how badly you can bust someone up with this when they're in full armor."

"Really, huh? Guess all that metal doesn't stand up too well against things that smash." Gilda replied while looking it over as I passed it back to Pinkie Pie.

"Sure did! I think I even broke their legs a few times with... Oh, hey! Over here, girls!" Pinkie Pie said before holding an arm high and flagging down some familiar faces. Our closest circle of friends were on their way over. Even Maud had tagged along like before while still suited up in that custom stone armor.

Gilda flinched as she saw them approach, no doubt aware that they likely knew of what happened the last time she was in Ponyville. She did not have anything to say and did not even wave in greeting. But it was only when they all took a seat around the table that Twilight Sparkle spoke up. "Um... Wait a minute. Have we met somewhere before?"

I could see Gilda visibly beginning to sweat as the white feathers around her head started to look a bit moist. Rarity then asked, "I seem to recall... Around four years ago? Rainbow Dash had a griffon friend stop by for a visit? And a welcoming party was thrown?"

"Ye... Yeah, that was me... Guess you girls don't have good memories about hat day, huh?" Gilda replied while all but surrounded by familiar faces she had likely only seen once before. She looked just about ready to bolt at the slightest sign of hostility.

Applejack then said, "Yeah, I recall ya bein' a real sore sport at that party. What was that about?"

"Girls, easy. Gilda and I both screwed up back then." Rainbow Dash replied while tapping the table to get their attention. "You girls know I haven't always been the best person, even on my best days. I wasn't entirely a good influence on G way back in the day. So she wasn't the only who made some mistakes. She's a lot better now, but if you still wanna hold what happened against her, make sure you hold me accountable too. I'm mostly responsible for how she was back then."

"That's a really brave thing of you to say, Rainbow." Twilight said as we all looked at her. She then turned to Gilda and asked, "So...what happened back then. It doesn't apply to how you are now?"

"I've...um...done a lot of soul-searching since yesterday. Had some talks, looked at things in a new light... Yeah, I screwed up. Did things I'm not proud of." Gilda retorted before giving them all an uneasy smile while showing a thumbs-up with one hand. "You're all good in my book."

"Well, all right then. If we're all on the same page, how about we all start over then?" Applejack said while looking more than convinced by Gilda's sincerity. "The name's Applejack. Pleased ta meet ya."

One by one, renewed introductions were made as I watched in satisfied silence. Gilda had certainly proven herself to me by then. Although as introductions were made, I noticed a card of sorts floating beside me. Had I dropped it? I looked at who was offering it and took it in hand to look it over. "Huh? Oh, thanks Trixie."

As I looked the card over, I paused as I realized what I had just said. And the card in my hand... It was a business card. I then looked to my right, which had been unoccupied a minute ago, and found a familiar caped unicorn mare smirking at me in knowing silence. When did she get there?! Regardless, I was more than happy to see a familiar face I had not seen in some time. "Trixie!"

The sound of my voice caught everyone's attention while I reached out and held my friend in an embrace. She did the same while letting out a delighted giggle. "Oooh, it's been too long! How are you, my friend?"

"Hey, I know you! I was there for your comeback tour in Manehatten a couple months back!" Gilda exclaimed as she pointed across the table at our unexpected guest.

Sure enough, it was indeed Trixie Lulamoon. When was the last time we crossed paths? Back during the holiday season? But if she was there... And I was not the only to notice the reality of her presence out there on the Empty Plains. Rarity spoke up with concern as she asked, "Whatever brings you out here? You do know what is happening, yes? This isn't a pleasure trip!"

"Oh, of course I know what's happening! I just disembarked from the most recent ferry with the newest batch of volunteers." Trixie replied as she looked around at the rest of us. "Trixie the Illusionist may not be the mightiest unicorn magician in all the land, but she has a few new tricks up her sleeve that she is certain will be of use on the battlefield."

"You sound pretty sure of yourself. What about your performances?" Twilight asked, no doubt concerned as a fellow mage in the militia.

"It's true that I had to put them on hold, but the war effort made it at least understandable. I intend to pick up right after this whole mess is over. Not to mention the publicity that serving in this war will bring me." Trixie explained while showing a wily wink. But she then looked at me and spoke with a more sincere tone, "Besides, I couldn't just let my friend face this alone. As soon as I heard you were out there, I was on the next ferry out."

I recoiled at that statement. Was I really the only reason she was out there? "Trixie, you don't have to do that. I've got plenty of able comrades backing me up out here already. You don't..."

"No! I won't hear another word! Trixie the Illusionist always values her friends highly, especially when she owes them a debt! I came out here on my own free will and I intend to see this through to the end!" Trixie spoke defiantly and proudly as she held up a hoof to silence me. Always the showboat in her theatrics. She then softened her tone as she spoke with a smile, "Besides, I've missed you. And I think we'll be seeing each other much more often for a while."

"Well, when you put it like that... It's good to have you here, Trixie." I replied while stroking my hand over her gorgeous icy blue mane. All of my other friends smiled in agreement. Except for Maud, of course. But then a thought came to mind. "Hang on... Exactly how what do you plan to do here?"

Trixie cast us a smirk as she explained, "Let's just say I've been cooking up something a bit more.....specialized for use on the battlefield. I may be no good at exerting magical force, but I have my other strengths. Just need to figure out the best way to apply them here..."

"Something special, huh? Cool! I'm whipping up something special to go with the rest of my stuff too!" Pinkie Pie spoke up from across the table. "I'm thinking something that goes boom. Maybe some firework bombs? Or something for my party cannon?"

The conversation just derailed right there and went into just about everyone talking about their experiences and preparations in dealing with the upcoming wave of the enemy's forces. Never before have I heard someone make war sound like something that was actually kind of fun. Although Gilda did eventually lean my way and ask, "Hey, uh... What's up with her over there? She's kinda creeping me out..."

I glanced at where Gilda was pointing. Maud Pie was being as silent as ever while seldom blinking as she listened in on the conversation. I understood Gilda's concerns and whispered, "Who? Maud? Yeah, she's always been like that. She's not one for much emoting. But if you need to read her, pay close attention to her eyes."

"The eyes, huh? I'll...try that?" Gilda muttered before returning to a proper sitting position. She then at least tried to break Maud's silence by asking, "Hey! Um... Maud, right? What've you been up to with the drills? What kinda gear you packing?"

Maud actually hesitated for a bit in responding. As we all listened in silence while the clamor of the mess hall filled the air around us, her eyes looked elsewhere. Was she embarrassed? "I'm not really using any weapons. And they asked me to stop with the drills since I kept wrecking the training dummies."

Wha... No weapon? And she was still destroying the training equipment? Applejack then spoke up and asked, "Whoa, hold on there! If you ain't swinging somethin' around, what were ya doin' to those cronies two days ago?"

Maud's response was brief and to the point. "I punched them."

We all stared in confusion. Just brute force? An armored hoofed jab? Or maybe a kick? I then asked, "Um... You mean...all you did was...punch and kick holes in each of them back then?"

"I don't know about punching holes through them..." Maud replied while not appearing to see what the big deal was. "But they did go poof with just one hit."

"Crazy... Guess that means you're the one-punch mare in this army, huh?" Rainbow Dash asked while looking both amused and disturbed all at once. I too was not sure what to add. A pony so strong that all she needs is her own hooves? No wonder she does not need a weapon. Those stone boots are enough for her.

I knew it would not be much longer before the server would stop by to start taking orders. And I was more interested in what the command center was serving up from its own kitchen. And so I stood up from the table and said, "It was good talking to you girls, but I should get back to the command center. They're probably serving up dinner soon and I'd like to see what they have available."

"You wanna have the grub the big wigs are pigging out on, huh? Lucky you." Gilda replied with a snarky smirk on her beak. "Well, if you're bunking with the top of the food chain, you might as well milk those benefits for all its worth. Let's catch up later."

One by one, my friends saw me off. I soon made my way out of the mess hall. But as I made my way back to the command center, I happened to cross paths with a familiar griffon hen. I even almost tripped over her as I rounded a corner. "Whoa, sorry! Uh... Oh, hey... Um... Gabby, right?"

"Oh, hi! Hello again! What's your name again? Jim? Juniper? I know it started with a J..." Gabby replied as she scratched her round feathered face. Her eyes wandered, trying to search her memory for my name. Not that I could blame her. Human naming conventions are not orthodox in Equestria.

"It's James. Where you headed?" I asked now that I had her attention. I left on such short notice last time, but now I had less on my mind.

"Oh, I was just looking for a place with a little more...activity. Things are pretty quiet over at the courier barracks right now, so I'm looking for a place to socialize. Got any leads?" She replied while looking up at me with those pretty round eyes. Such a happy bird.

"Actually, yeah. There's a mess hall right over there. There's even some friends of mine seated at a table. I think they wouldn't mind you joining in if you tell them I sent you." I explained while pointing to the long tent in the distance. For all I knew, Gabby and Gilda could have been old acquaintances.

Her eyes brightened up instantly as she held her face in both hands in delight at the prospect of having a fun conversation. She must have been really lonely on her way out here. "Ooh! A lot of friends to chat it up with? I'm there!"

"Yeah, they're... Oh, wait! Almost forgot!" I suddenly called out as Gabby was just about to take to the air. "Will you be around tomorrow? I want to send a message back to Ponyville if you're going that way."

Gabby promptly lowered her wings without bothering to fold them as she said, "Oh, sure! I'll stop by at your place before I leave! It's the biggest building here, right? The one at the middle of the camp?"

"Yeah, that's the command center. My room's on the second floor, if you need to find me." I replied as I patted her on her fluffy feathered head. "Anyway, I won't keep you. Have a good one, Gabby."

"You too! Have a good night, James!" She chirped before propelling herself into the air with a mighty flap of her wings before soaring over the rows of tents towards the nearest mess hall.

As I watched that precious griffon fly away, all I could do was smile and shake my head. What a positive attitude she has. I then turned around and continued on my way. "Heh... Little bundle of sunshine, that one."

I continued on as the sun was starting to dip quite low in the sky by then. My friends and I had really lost track of time. But right as the command center came within view, I noticed Nightmare Moon standing outside it while having a conversation with Ember. As I drew near, Ember was quick to detect my approach and turned to face me. "Oh, there you are! I was hoping I'd get to see you before I headed out."

"You had a good look around the place?" I asked as Ember stuck the shaft of the Bloodstone Scepter into the ground to get a hand free since the other was still holding her helmet. I was glad to see her too. I would have been disappointed if she left without saying goodbye.

"Mmhm. And I'm liking what I'm seeing. These ponies really look like they know what they're doing. My people would probably be singing a slightly different tune if they could see them now." Ember replied with a satisfied smirk. "I think after seeing all this, I might have better luck convincing some of them to pitch in. If there's one thing you can count on those boulderheads respecting, it's power."

"If you are indeed successful in getting even just a few of those brutes to enlist, I will be most impressed." Nightmare Moon replied while appearing to have faith in the Dragon Lord. I certainly did.

However, I still knew that the dragons of that blighted land would not be easily convinced to aid ponies. Or really anyone from beyond their borders. And so I asked, "But...what if they won't help out? What then?"

"If they do not..." Ember muttered while closing her eyes, her body leaning lightly on the Bloodstone Scepter. She soon opened them and looked up at me with nary a hint of joy on her face and said, "If they refuse... I will return anyway. Even if I have to be the only one to pitch in, I will lend you my spear."

"Is that so...?" Nightmare Moon mumbled with a look of utter awe in her eyes. She then bowed her head respectfully and said, "I pray it does not come to that. But if it does, it will be an honor to have you at our side, Dragon Lord Ember."

"No, it will be my pleasure to see to it that our enemy does not succeed in their goals. You have my word that regardless of the outcome back home, I will return her and face the enemy with you." Ember replied boldly, yet sincerely. She had a faint smile on her face. There was no hesitation in those eyes.

I was impressed. What did she have to gain from this? Was she looking for an opportunity to prove herself to her people by being fearless in battle? And in an actual war? Was she legitimately fearful for our survival and just wanted to help us Or was there something else driving this decision? Regardless of her motives, I was quite impressed. "You're awesome, Ember. It'll be great to have you with us."

Her smile only brightened as she looked up at me, perhaps looking just a bit too delighted to hear me. "That's sweet of your to say. Really, I'm...kind of looking forward to this. Not to the danger, but just being able to be there with you."

She really was the best the dragon lands had to offer. I had nothing but respect for her by then. But it was then that she placed her helmet upon her head and said, "Anyway, as much as I would like to stay longer, I really must be going. The sooner I get back and return here with reinforcements, the better. Don't go anywhere until I get back. I'd hate to waste time trying to locate you all again."

"No worries on that front. We will be remaining here for at least another week to refine and plan our strategies. We anticipate your return, Ember." Nightmare Moon said while Ember and I shared a handshake in parting. The Dragon Lord then took the Bloodstone Scepter in hand before spreading her great blue wings and launching herself skyward. I saw her gaze down at me for a few seconds before flying west and beyond the borders of the camp. And like that, she was gone.

I had nothing to say for a moment. Though I did feel a strange sense of longing as I watched my friend depart. As my eyes scanned the horizon with the sun setting beyond the encampment's walls, Nightmare Moon stepped toward me and said softly, "She had many kind things to say about you."

"She...did...?" I muttered in slight surprised. They had been together for a number of hours, but without me. I had no way of knowing what had transpired in my absence.

"Oh, yes. And she worried about you. Asked if any harm had befallen you since the two of you last crossed paths." The Princess of Dreams replied with a knowing smile on her lips. "She was quite concerned with the possibility that you resented her after your prior departure. That she had made a mistake. I assured her that such a thing was not the case. And she spoke fondly of your time together. Especially with how you listened to her when she spoke. Said you made her feel important."

"Heh... She never said quite all that to me..." I muttered while quite flattered at this revelation. I did cherish our time together at our prior encounter, even if I was left confused and unsure of what to think afterwards. Although Ember's presence that day did a lot to assuage those concerns.

"I think she highly values you, even if your time together thus far has been brief." Nightmare Moon spoke while she too turned her gaze west, as if trying to spot Ember in the sky somewhere. Unfortunately, she was long gone by then.

"That's kind of dangerous, really... Putting that much value on someone you barely know." I replied with a cautious sense of cynicism coming over me. I did not want to say Ember was reckless for putting so much trust in me, but...

Nightmare Moon shot me a perplexed stare, as if surprised to hear me say such a thing. "Is that so...? Well then, let me ask you this. Why is it that I immediately felt a longing for you after you and I first crossed paths in the Everfree Forest? A desire to see you again and to please you? Or...if what I have heard is true... What of your first day in Equestria? When you were welcomed with open arms by the six mares who are undoubtedly the closest to your heart? Did you not feel a powerful attraction and sense of faith in them after that first day?"

She... Good lord, she was right. My six closest friends in Ponyville. After that first night... I barely knew them, but I felt so indebted to them. So unwilling to leave them. Nightmare Moon surely could sense the questions rolling around in my mind and then said, "Perhaps it is not the amount of time you have known each other that serves as the binding chain that connects you, but perhaps in how different they are from everyone and everything else you have come to know."

"Please, go on..." I mumbled softly as I listened. She was much wiser than myself. I had to listen.

"You were the first to openly thank me for my role in providing the calm of the night when so many had long feared and despised me before then. The ponies of Ponyville, especially the six you have come to cherish, are surely vastly different from the people of your world on a deeply fundamental level. After all, we ponies do not share the same inherent mindset or instincts of humans. And lastly... If what I have gathered over time and from her is of any indication, you were the first person in a very long time to place any importance and weight upon what Ember has to say." Nightmare Moon explained before casting me a rather confident smirk. "Is it any wonder that Ember would seek you out? When you actually listen to what she has to say without her having to shout?"

A long sigh escaped my lungs. I certainly could see where she was coming from. That sudden change to your routine. When something or someone comes along and provides you with something you needed that you may not even had been searching for at the time. I certainly did not expect to come across a dragon as respectable and amicable as Ember right in the depths of her own territory when her people are such barbaric brutes. I then felt Nightmare Moon place the tip of her wing upon my shoulder as she said, "Just know that you are valued, my friend. The Dragon Lord herself came all the way out here just to see and speak with you, yes? Take that as proof that she holds you in high regard for giving her something precious that she could never receive from her own subjects."

"You are most wise, your highness... Thanks. I needed that." I replied quietly while trying to take those words to heart. I still felt modest about the whole thing, but I wanted to believe that Ember was not making a mistake by placing so much importance on me. Assuming such a thing was even true, that is. Although as my thoughts also went to the six mares who came to me in my time of need two years ago, my thoughts settled on one mare in particular. And I was reminded of what I had to do. "Before I forget... There's something I need to write before tomorrow. I'll join you all for dinner in a bit, all right?"

"Take all the time you need. We will be downstairs, my friend." Nightmare Moon retorted before we both entered the command center. I then made my way up the stairs nearby to my private chambers and was immediately greeted by the photo that was sitting upon my bed. I stepped over and took it in hand, closely examining the four familiar faces being displayed.

They all looked happy. Smiling while Gladesong was gnawing on a little carrot. Despite their reassuring smiles, I was certain they were still worried about me while trying to hope for the best. I owed them an apology and a reply. Setting the photo back on the bed, I sat myself down at my typewriter and began to tap out a resounding message. "Fluttershy... I got your message. And I need to say right now that I am sorry I did not return and tell you what was happening. I couldn't... Not when I knew that it would not take much to convince me to stay. I had to leave while the drive to do something was strong. Things are looking up now. Everyone caught up to me at the best possible time and we mopped the floor with the first wave of the enemy. No casualties. No significant injuries. Right now, we are biding our time and revising our methods and developing more effective ways to insure that no one will have to die out here. I had my doubts before, but now... Now I am convinced that victory is definitely attainable. With magic on our side, the odds are looking to be in our favor. As for right now... Please, don't tell Scootaloo everything that is happening. Or really, even the other Cutie Mark Crusaders. I am not sure if Rarity or Applejack told them anything, but do not give them reason to be afraid. Quite frankly, their sisters proved themselves to be incredibly efficient on the battlefield. If you must tell them anything, tell them that we are out saving the world and things are looking up. That will be enough to satisfy them. It is still too soon to say what exactly will happen. We are not even entirely certain of what the...Forgotten Emperor is even trying to do now that he no longer has an empire to reign over anymore, but I am confident that we will all come home safe and sound. Until then, be safe and have faith in us, my love. I'll be home when the time is right. With love, James."

Satisfied with my message, I placed the sheets of paper together and stood up from my desk. But it was then that I happened to look out the window and saw how dark it was getting out there. "Huh... The night's coming sooner now. Hopefully we'll be home in time for Nightmare Night this year."

I did not bother to flip the light switch on as I left the room. The central area of the command center was lit with electrical lighting as the faint scent of what I assumed was a hearty soup filled the air. But I still needed to find a sturdy envelope to transport my message in. I did find one in the corner where a lot of office supplies were kept, no doubt for the sake of any paperwork that might be needed, and placed my message inside one before writing out the recipient on it. I was sure Gabby would get it to Fluttershy without any issues.

However, once I set it aside with some other envelopes that looked like they would be sent out the next day as well, I heard a knocking at the door leading outside. Everyone in the room turned to stare at the door. There was another knock at the door while we all looked at each other. Luna then asked, "Do they not know that knocking is not necessary to enter?"

Since I happened to be nearest, I reached for the door and opened it to see who was there. And of all people it could have been, it was the last person I was expecting to see at that hour. "Ember...?"

The Dragon Lord herself stood in the doorway in full armor with the Bloodstone Scepter in hand. She said nothing at first, but could probably tell that we all had questions over why she had returned so soon. No doubt detecting our unspoken questions, she said, "I had to turn back because it would've gotten too dark to navigate before I could find some territory that I recognize."

"You... Oh right, it does get crazy dark out here." I replied while knowing exactly where she was coming from. Unless the moon was full and there was not a cloud in the sky, it would surely be hard to navigate while soaring over a sea of black."

"Yeah, it does." Ember said dryly as we maintained a mostly silent stare for a moment longer. She tilted her head down with eyes looking elsewhere as she muttered, "Soooo..."

Seeing where this was going, I turned to look at the royal sisters while mildly amused by Ember's predicament. "Ember wants to know if she can have a sleepover with us."

"A... A what?!" She barked while surely not being familiar with that term. While we all smirked or snickered, Ember just rolled with it and played alone. "I mean... Yes! Yes, a sleepover! Where I remain here and sleep until morning, right?"

Nightmare Moon let out a hearty laugh as she cast our guest a smile. "Yes, we know. And you are more than welcome to remain here until morning, Ember. In fact, you are just in time for dinner."

Ember quickly stepped inside as I closed the door behind her. She then set aside the Bloodstone Scepter and pulled her helmet off, revealing that she looked pleased at being offered some food. "Oh, excellent. I could use some rubies after a long day."

"Umm..." I mumbled as I was reminded of just how unusual a dragon's diet can be. I decided to not spoil the surprise and followed her over to a long table set against the wall. It seemed to be a modest buffet with a large soup pot. One by one, everyone helped themselves. But Ember just looked side to side while browsing what was available. I waited right behind her while loading up a plate with mashed potatoes and mixed stewed greens. When Ember continued to not help herself to what was being offered, I asked, "Um... Something wrong?"

"Where's the diamonds? Or maybe some opals?" Ember asked while unwittingly revealing how little she knew about cooking. She literally could not recognize actual food when she saw it.

"Ember... Here, have some of this." I said while trying very hard not to laugh. I reached for a bowl and used the ladle in the pot to pour her a serving of what seemed to be some hearty minestrone. Ember held the bowl in both hands while almost looking disturbed. I then asked, "What? Is there something not right with it?"

She visibly cringed at the sight of the fluid in the bowl. "This water is horribly polluted... Do you really drink this stuff?"

I let out a laugh at this hilarious show of ignorance. As did everyone else who overheard that. "Wha...?! No, no, that's not polluted water! It's seasoned water! You load it up with so many ingredients that it stops being water and turns into a broth. That's how soup works."

"Soup...?" Ember asked with an utterly bewildered gaze in her eyes. It was hard not to find her obliviousness and ignorance of Equestrian cuisine to be kind of adorable.

"Yeah... Soup. Minestrone, to be exact." I said while deciding to not load up a plate with the other ingredients available and let her start small. I grabbed a spoon for her as well and led Ember over to an empty table for us to share. I then held the spoon out to her and said, "You'll need this. It's for eating liquid and soft foods without making a mess with your hands."

"Um...OK then?" Ember mumbled while taking the spoon in hand and eventually holding it in a...less than traditional fashion. I did not want to tell her how to hold a utensil. It would be up to her to decide what the most comfortable grip was for her. She then looked down at the steamy bowl of soup while still looking skeptical about the quality of the food that was being provided to her. "Are you sure this is safe to drink? It...smells really good, but it doesn't look right."

"I swear it's safe. I know we don't have the kind of stuff you're used to eating, but now's a good time to introduce yourself to Equestrian cuisine. Trust me, you'll like it." I replied while helping myself to a spoonful of soup from my own bowl. Indeed, it tasted as delectable as I expected. "Mm, see? It's good stuff."

"Well, if you say so..." Ember muttered before trying to mimic my actions. She scooped up some of the broth and its solid ingredients, though her lack of a steady hand spilled some of it back into the bowl. She noticed and froze, waiting for the contents of her spoon to become still as she leaned forward to bring her mouth closer to her food. I looked away and focused on my meal now that she had figured out how to do it. And a few seconds later, I heard Ember hum in delight. "Mm... Mmm! This is packed with flavor! This stuff is no gemstone, but it's still tasty!"

"Glad you like it." I replied while glad to see Ember enjoying something new. But as the seconds went by, I froze while raising an eyebrow in confusion. There was a particularly loud crunching sound coming from Ember as she chewed. What could possibly be in a pot of minestrone that could have that kind of crunch to it? Did some egg shells or undercooked cauliflower fall in?

Just as I looked at her, Ember swallowed and held her spoon out to me. "OK, I'm convinced! These ponies know how to eat! May I have another?"

Her spoon... The head of it had been snapped right off while leaving the now useless handle intact. I stared in utter disbelief at the ruined spoon before looking at Ember with unblinking eyes. "Did you eat the tip of the spoon?"

Ember stared at me in confused silence for a moment before she asked, "Was I not supposed to do that?"

"Oh my goodness, Ember..." Celestia said while dissolving into a chuckling fit as she passed by, her hoof held to her head in bemusement. "No! You aren't supposed to eat the cutlery! It's entirely reusable!"

I saw a blush form on Ember's cheeks as she came to understand what she had done. She then glanced at me with an annoyed scowl and said, "It's not like I've ever spent much time outside the dragon lands, you know! So I don't get this cutlery stuff!"

"Then we will have to teach you." I replied with an amused smirk as I gave her another spoon. "Consume the food, but not the utensil it is being held by."

"Right, got it." Ember retorted in brief. This time, I closely observed her as Ember fed herself. It was only this time that she did not accidentally break anything she was eating with. Satisfied with her first bowl, she quickly went back for seconds while also trying a little bit of everything. Although Ember especially liked the soup and had no less than four bowls that night. Once she had eaten her fill, Ember leaned back in her chair and let out a satisfied sigh. "Well, I'm glad I stayed for dinner after all. You ponies know how to eat."

It was by then that the cooks starting levitating the empty pots and pans back into the kitchen nearby for a good rinse. Although it was also then that a plume of smoke slipped right under the door leading outside and billowed up to Celestia before suddenly solidifying into a paper scroll. No doubt a message directly from Spike. While Ember was preoccupied with licking her bowl clean, I stepped over to Celestia to see what was up. I did not even get a chance to ask her what was being mentioned in it before she suddenly spoke up with a very pleased tone, "Oh, perfect! The RAS Alabaster is en route!"

"Alabaster...?" I asked while recognizing that acronym used before its name. An acronym that is shared with the Olympia. A Royal Air Ship. But whose?

Celestia rolled up the scroll with her magic and looked at me with a knowing smile. "Yes. The private transport of the royal family of Capricorn Island. I specifically requested the aid of their finest archers to help train our newest cadets."

I froze at the mention of that place. Capricorn Island. And with the use of the royal family's personal airship. That could only mean... "Then that... Novo is coming?!"

Most eyes in that room fell upon me since it is not like me to raise my voice like that. I could barely believe what I had just heard. Novo... Queen Novo. She was surely on her way to our current location. That beautiful creature I so dearly loved... But now I was afraid. I could remember what I said to her when we first parted ways. What would she say? Were her feelings towards me the same now as they were then? Had something changed? I should have been utterly excited to see that wonderful queen again, but now I was filled with so much uncertainty. Now I was left wondering if I had made a mistake when we said goodbye...

"Yes, she will most likely be aboard. I can't imagine her not being present when her own private vessel is being... James?" Celestia began to say before I think she noticed how anxious I must have felt. I was sweating profusely in such a short timeframe. She stepped closer with a look of concern in her eyes. "What's wrong? I thought you would be more excited than this to see Novo again."

"I... I kinda am, but... I... I'm worried we may... I... I did insist that we wait... And she was so insistent that we not keep any distance at first..." I muttered and sputtered while thinking back to the tension in the air when that wonderful queen and I had to part ways. "I just...have a sinking feeling in my gut that she's not going to be happy to see me."

"James..." Celestia whispered before casting me a comforting smile. "Novo loves you. I saw and heard the way she was with you. And I have known her for millennia. She is so dearly in love with you. And that is not something a hippogriff would let go of so easily. I can only imagine what sweet and smothering loving words she'll have to say to you when she arrives."

I wanted to believe her. I truly did. And yet, that fear in my heart would not be swayed. I was expecting the worst. She had given me the key to her heart and I had insisted on creating some distance for a while for the sake of caution. But was that a mistake? Had I sorely underestimated the stalwart devotion of a hippogriff's love? Regardless of my thoughts, Celestia lowered her head until her horn touched the top of my head with her eyes gazing into mine. "Please, James. When she arrives tomorrow, go to her. She will want to see you, I promise you that."

"All right... I... I guess it would be wrong to run from this..." I muttered in resignation. I was ashamed to know that for all my insistence of taking some time to think about our feelings, recent events had forced me to keep Novo out of my mind to focus on some very pressing issues. I was so in love with her when we parted ways. I could only hope those feelings would be the same the next time I laid eyes on her...

"Um... Are you quite done with that?" I heard Luna ask, prompting me to turn around. Ember was still licking her bowl. Or she had before moving onto her plate. "I can assure you that you've cleaned your plate quite thoroughly, Dragon Lord. If you want more, you must wait until morning for breakfast."

With a sigh of satisfaction and disappointment, Ember set her dishes down before they were carried away. She only then took notice of her enthusiasm and cracked a crooked grin. "Eheheh... I just...didn't know how flavorful foods can be when they're not gemstones. I mean they do fire up our taste buds in all the right ways, but... Just so much flavor! I couldn't get enough!"

"I will be certain to pass along your compliments to the chef." Nightmare Moon replied while looking quite amused. "Now then, where will you be staying tonight? We don't exactly have guest rooms out here..."

Ember was surprisingly nonchalant about such a dilemma as she stood up from the table. "I could just find a spot on the roof. I'll be out of your way up there."

"Ember, no! You're our guest! You should be provided with something more comfortable than that." Celestia spoke up with an almost motherly sort of hospitality. I too did not like the idea of a friend and guest sleeping in such a place with the cool night creeping in. But where could she stay under such short notice?

She hesitated and even seemed taken aback by Celestia's rather vocal insistence. I watched and waited while hoping Ember would take up Celestia's offer. With eyes wandering, Ember muttered, "Well...if you're offering..."

I then decided to just go ahead and make an offer. "She could bunk with me tonight, if she wants."

Ember glanced at me suddenly while looking as if she was at a loss for words. She did eventually nod, though I found it odd with how quiet she was. Nightmare Moon then spoke up, "If you're not comfortable, feel free to speak to any of us and we will try to find a room that is more accommodating. Until then, it is getting late and we should start turning in for the night."

Luna then took Ember's helmet and the Bloodstone Scepter into her magical grasp and said, "I shall store these in the armory. They will not be disturbed there."

"All right, thanks... Just make sure the scepter doesn't go missing. I can't return home without it." Ember said while reflexively reaching out for the scepter. She almost grabbed it, more than likely placing a great deal of importane on her possession of it as the Dragon Lord. She then stood up from her seat, still clad in the rest of her gilded armor, and turned to me. "So...you showing me to my room?"

"Yeah. Right this way." I replied as the lights in the command center started to be dimmed for the evening. I doubt everyone was going to sleep soon, but the graveyard shift would have to keep the lights low except where needed. I then stepped over to the narrow stairway in the corner and led Ember upstairs to my place. I pushed the door open and stepped aside to let her in. "Well, here's my place. It's not much, but..."

Ember stepped past me and gazed around in observation at the confines of my private quarters. It must have seemed alien to her when compared to the rugged and undeveloped badlands that her people called home. I started to suspect she was uncomfortable and said with some reluctance, "If it's really not to your liking...I won't stop you from sleeping on the roof..."

"No, no, it's fine. It's just...so...cozy." Ember replied while looking around. "All those massive chambers in the Dragon Lord's mountain... I always felt so tiny... So insignificant. But here? It feels...just right. Like I'm not several sizes too small."

"Oh, really? But I could swear we passed by some smaller chambers carved out next to the main audience chamber..." I retorted as I tried to think back to those much more compact halls we walked through before standing at that cliffside where we first parted ways.

"Oh, those? Right, those were added a few years back. But even then, I spend more time out of them than in them. So nice to be somewhere that feels just the right size for me." Ember said before she started to remove her armor piece by piece. I too took the time to take off my shoes to relax, but refrained from undressing in front of a guest.

I looked back over at Ember once every component of her armor was tucked under the furthest window in a neat pile, her beautiful blue body now exposed and looking just as elegant and feminine as I remembered. She was quick to notice my prolonged stare and pointed at me with one finger while giving me a defiant glare. "Don't say it."

"Say what?" I asked while starting to know where this was going. "Oh, right... Beautiful. OK, I won't say it."

"Very good." Ember replied as she started to turn away to look around the rest of my room.

And then I struck. "But you are gorgeous."

She flinched so hard upon hearing that to the point she nearly fell over. Ember then turned around while looking utterly exasperated as she spoke with a louder tone of voice than before, "Hey! I just said..."

"But I didn't say you're beautiful!" I retorted while trying so hard to not laugh. I did not want anyone to think something was wrong since I was sure our voices could be heard through the walls to some degree.

"You... You..." Ember growled before she relaxed while giving me a very annoyed yet dry stare. "Why do you keep saying things that aren't true? You know dragons aren't supposed to be beautiful. It's not in our nature."

"And why's that?" I asked while wondering exactly what Ember would say to explain such a mindset.

As it turned out, she could not. She probably did not expect to ever have to explain something that is simply ingrained in the barbaric culture of her people. After a few seconds of struggling to find the words, she turned away from me. "I'll get back to you on that."

"I'm sure you will." I said with a smirk of triumph. I knew beauty when I saw it, even if she desperately wanted to believe otherwise. But I then noticed her take an interest in the tub that held the swirling metals of my armor's liquid form. As she started to reach for it, I spoke up in urgency. "Don't touch that. It's my armor. And it's not picky about who wears it."

"You're... I'm sorry, what?!" Ember yelped in confusion as she looked back at me before pointing at the liquid metal below her. "You mean to tell me this... This...swirling goop...is your armor? That impressive suit of hardened metal that let you fly through the air on feathered wings?"

"Yes, it really is. There's a specific spell that melts it off into its original liquid state and it allows for easy repairs too. If you touch it, it'll crawl all over you and harden into a fitting design for you. And I won't be able to teach you the spell to get it off." I explained while remembering all too well what happened when Silverstream tried my armor on for herself back on Capricorn Island. "Just...please don't touch it. You have your own armor anyway."

Ember still gave me a cockeyed stare while not looking particularly convinced of my claims. It did sound absurd on paper, having a suit of armor that turns into a liquid when not in use. But she still ended up rolling her eyes as she crossed her arms. "All right then... I still don't buy it, but fine. This bin and its contents are off-limits, right?"

"Right. Anyway..." I replied before stepping over to the dresser in the far corner and grabbing a clean pair of boxers from it. "I'm gonna wash up in the bathroom. Make yourself at home, but be careful if you decide to examine my sword there."

"Huh? Oh right, these are your armaments, right? Still impressive how the shield serves as the sword's scabbard..." Ember retorted before taking a closer look at the Lunar Shield propped up against the side of the dresser. But she then looked back at me and said, "Wait... How do you intend to bathe? We're not near a lake."

"I... Oh right. Your people don't have indoor plumbing... It's a good thing most of your excrement is simply belched back up as soot." I replied while trying to remember what Smolder had told me about that. "At least...I think that's how your body works? Everything you eat... What doesn't get absorbed as nutrition comes back up as ash and soot?"

Ember did not look entirely comfortable with the subject, but spoke to me anyway. "That's how it is most of the time. Everything we eat just gets burned away and has to come back out. It's very rare for anything to...make to the other end. Usually it's just the youngest dragons that have that issue since their smaller bodies take less time to pass through..."

Only baby dragons...defecate? I never liked discussing that topic, but then a thought hit me. "Except...dragons normally only eat rocks and gemstones... What's it like when it comes out the long way?"

"Basically smoldering sludge that's not too far apart from lava." Ember replied while also not liking the sound of that. "Can we...uh...change the subject? I like talking with you, but...not about this."

"Yeah, ditto. I need to wash up anyway." I retorted hastily while wondering what kinds of diapers would be needed for a hatchling. Unless traditional foods burn away in them so quickly that they would never make it into the bowels... "Anyway, I'll be back out in a bit."

"All right. I won't make a mess." Ember said while I stepped into the bathroom after making certain the door to the loft was locked. I then locked myself in the bathroom and undressed before getting a steamy hot shower going. After roughly twenty minutes, I stepped out and clothed myself in my clean boxers while keeping a large towel draped across my shoulders for some extra modesty. Not that dragons have much reason to worry about anything showing, but I wanted to at least keep some modesty around Ember. But when I stepped out of the bathroom, I froze as I saw her holding something in her hands. Something that commanded her full attention. The photo I had left on my bed. "Ember...?"

She looked my way with that photo in hand, a look of curiosity in her scarlet eyes. "Who...are these?"

I stepped over to her and looked down at the photo, almost feeling embarrassed that I had not put it away before coming upstairs. "That's...my family. They sent this picture to me today."

"You can make still images like this on sheets of paper?" Ember muttered while being completely oblivious to the existence of modern photography. I think she did not want to ask too many questions at the time, but her eyes then focused on the one person in that photo who looked out of place. "And...her... Who is this dragon child? Why is she there?"

"Smolder? I just happened to find her in my chicken coop one morning. She started visiting now and then before basically moving in with us." I explained while only telling Ember as much as she needed to know. "She said...she was kicked out of her home two years back by her folks. Said it's...tradition or something. I don't suppose that's the norm in your territory?"

Ember immediately let out a frustrated groan as she placed a hand over her face and passing the photo to my fingers. I set it aside on my typewriter's desk while turning my attention to my guest. "That old practice... That was one of the few traditions my father outlawed during my childhood."

"It's...not allowed? But then...Smolder's family?" I asked in some confusion. That practice is outlawed under Ember's watch, but not everywhere in the dragon lands?

With a long sigh, Ember turned to look up at me. "Yes. In the territory ruled over by the Dragon Lord, there are laws that are enforced. Not many, but it's enough. But then there are the...outlying wild sectors... My father and his forefathers never touched them. Granted them some degree of leniency because they wanted to live the way they always had. Though I think...my father just wasn't certain of how to bring them under his rule in a diplomatic manner."

"Smolder doesn't seem to hold a high opinion of where she came from... It sounds like she has no desire of ever going back." I replied while still remembering just how bitter and despondent Smolder had been when I first found her. It was not fair to her.

"I don't blame her... I mean you've seen what a bunch of brutish idiots those boulderheads tend to be." Ember said with a bit of a sardonic chuckle in her throat. "I'm not sure if I can bring those outliers under my reign myself... There's a lot of change that needs to happen... Just like you said. I just don't know how..."

I reached out and stroked my hand over the highest blue spine on her head as I whispered, "You will. You're the best the dragon lands has to offer. You'll find a way."

Ember tilted her head down and clenched her fists at her sides. Did I strike a nerve. She suddenly let out a hissing breath as she sharply inhaled before stepping forward and holding me with her forehead pressed against my lower chest. "Do you...really that kind of faith in me?"

"Yeah... I do. You made a very good first impression when we met." I said softly while taken aback by this sudden show of weakness. I was not about to question it. Considering how frustrating it must be to keep her people in line, Ember likely rarely gets moments to let off steam like that. I placed my hand on the back of her neck, treading lightly as I tried to be patient. "You're a good ruler. And you're a lot more aware of the situation at home and are willing to make changes. I'm sure you'll be far better than your father ever was in time."

"That...means a lot to me... Really, no one's ever praised me like this..." Ember muttered as she trembled in her embrace. Though she soon relaxed a bit after a long sigh before turning her gaze up at me. "I...read a few sheets of paper lying around. I think you wrote them... It sounded like things were hard for you after you left."

"It was... The isolation out here isn't healthy... It was really starting to get to me the last few days before everyone caught up to me." I explained while still so grateful that the most solitary phase of my trek out east was over.

Ember once against tilted her head down and rested her brow against my chest. "I'm sorry... If I had known how hard things were for you out there, I would've set out to find you sooner."

"Why...?" I asked now that I was left wondering exactly why Ember had gone to such lengths just to find me again. I could still remember what Nightmare Moon had told me, but those were still assumptions brought on by observation. I did not get the chance to ask Ember herself until then. "Why would you go so far just to see me?"

She then looked up at me with such a forlorn and even apologetic gaze in those beautiful scarlet eyes. "Because you listen."

I am not sure why, but those words...carried unexpected weight in them. As if they held some significant importance to Ember. I was at a loss for words. And I think Ember knew this since she then averted her gaze and said, "We should get to sleep... It's late and I shouldn't keep you up like this..."

"Right... Would you like to bathe first? We don't have any lava lakes, but..." I muttered in response as Ember tried to diffuse the situation. I too felt it would be best to not pry too much with her.

"Bathe? Um..." Ember mumbled as she took a step back. She ran her hands over herself, feeling along her scales. "I don't feel any sort of buildup. No grime or layers of soot... I took a lava dip today already..."

"I guess it helps that your scales don't generate much in the way of oils or grease..." I replied as I pulled off my towel and hung it over the back of the chair by my typewriter. But I then notice Ember giving me a rather perplexed stare. "Um... You OK?"

"Those markings... On your arms... I think... Wasn't that also on your helmet?" She asked before looking up at the helmet resting atop my dresser. The Element of Humanity's polished white form emblazoned proudly on its brow. "Yeah, like that! What is it? War paint?"

"No, that's just my cutie mark. Completely natural. It doesn't...come off. Just like with ponies." I explained while expecting Ember to find the term silly.

"Cutie...mark? You mean...those different mark on the hips of those ponies?" Ember asked while more than a bit put off by that term.

Her bewildered cringing scowl almost made me laugh. "Yeah, it takes a while to get used to that terminology, but it grows on you after a while. And yeah, I thought that was just a pony thing, but it seems humans can get them too."

"You don't say..." Ember mumbled before her eyes glanced elsewhere. I noticed those scarlet eyes suddenly widen in alarm as a hand rose near her mouth. I was about to say something only for her to confirm what she was looking at. She stepped forward and...very tenderly placed her hand upon that scare upon my waist. "You have seen battle... You have the scars for it."

"I'll be honest. I don't know where that one came from." I replied while not making a move. I allowed Ember to do as she pleased.

"This was not the work of a blade... This wasn't a clear cut. A ripping tear caused by a claw..." Ember muttered as she examined the old healed wound. With how often her people likely brawl with each other, she has probably seen enough old battle scars to get a feel for how they were made. "What sort of creature could do this to you? And how would it get by your armor?"

"Again, I have no memory of how that got there..." I reiterated as I struggled to think of a time where that wound could have happened, but nothing came to mind. And maybe that was a good thing.

She then looked up at me more sternly than before and spoke with a much firmer tone. "Well, if whatever did this to you comes back... Let me know. I'll take care of it."

"That's bold of you to say, Ember... But really, don't worry about me." I replied as I stepped towards the bed after reaching over and turning the lights out. All that was left was the moonlight shining dimly through the curtains over the windows. Although I could tell by her uneasy gaze that Ember was not so convinced by my words.

Right as I started to get comfortable on my bed, I glanced over at Ember and saw that she...was curling up on the floor under the window near the dresser. "Um... Ember? What're you doing?"

"Trying to sleep." She replied without a shred of irony. She looked up at me from the floor and said, "This actually feels a lot smoother than the rock slabs I nap on. Very even with no friction."

Even if she was rather comfortable, it felt so wrong to see a welcomed guest, let alone the honorable Dragon Lord herself, curled up on the floor like a lowly animal. I debated with myself on how to fix this. I knew there was not a single empty bed in the command center. While not entirely comfortable with it myself, I could think of only one solution. I patted my mattress as I said, "No... No, come here. There's enough room here for you."

She raised an eyebrow in confusion. "Are you...asking me to share your bedding with you?"

"Um... Yes?" I retorted while equally uncomfortable with sleeping together with someone I barely knew, even if I found myself becoming quite fond of her. "I just... It feels wrong seeing you sleep on the floor like some beast that doesn't know better."

For a good twenty seconds, Ember averted her gaze to the point where it looked like she was going to completely disregard my offer. But just as I was convinced she would not be swayed, I saw Ember slowly place her hands on the floor for leverage before pushing herself up to her feet. But as she stepped forward, I noticed her eyes glance out of the corners. Was she looking at her horns? She must have been since she then asked, "Do you...have anything I could wrap these in?"

"Oh... Right..." I muttered as I recalled what happened the last time her head was too close to mine. Even if it was in a dream. I then pointed at my dresser and said, "Trying sliding a sock over each of them. That should provide some padding."

"Socks? I don't even know what those are..." Ember retorted before stepping over to the dresser and rooting around in the drawers. She did lift out a pair of clean white socks and turned to face me with a look of confusion on her face. "OK, I think I got some, but...what are they for?"

I cracked an amused grin as I pointed at my own feet. She understandably cringed as she asked, "These go on your feet?"

"They're clean. You don't have to worry about it." I insisted while knowing that the feet tend to get quite dirty when not clothed. With a grunt of protest, Ember pulled one sock over her left horn before doing the same with her right. They were almost the same color as the sleeves being worn over them, so seeing those socks on her horns did not look quite as ridiculous as I had anticipated. "OK, they look pretty padded now. Come on over."

Ember sighed with some irritation and stepped my way. But instead of resting on the edge, she crawled across me and tucked herself against the wall and just under the window. She tried to tuck her impressive wings against her body even further to not take up too much space while I draped the covers over the two of us. With her head resting on the pillow and her body resting mostly on its side while facing me, Ember let out a long sigh. "This... This is so much softer than... Wow..."

"Comfy, right?" I asked while seeing Ember resting on a proper bed for what might have been the first time in her long life. I too got comfortable and looked at her with the dim moonlight shining through the curtains. That beautiful blue of her scales almost seemed to glow. While she gazed at me lazily, all too ready to just turn in for the night on a comfortable mattress, I decided to throw one last compliment to her for the night. "You really are beautiful in the moonlight."

Once again, her gaze sharpened to display a disapproving scowl. One I could not help finding amusing. Her eyes refused to make contact with mine as she looked out of the corner of their sockets. But as the seconds went by, that glare of irritation began to soften as it became less annoyed and more...thoughtful. She eventually looked at me with the frustration in her eyes gone, her head resting before mine, and asked, "Am I?"

Why actually entertain the thought that I may have been right at that moment? She had always been so defiant up until that point. But I still replied with honesty. "Yes... Very beautiful. The most beautiful dragon I have ever laid eyes on in this world. Am I wrong? Is there someone that much more beautiful than you?"

"You are too kind... No... No, I don't know of any beautiful dragons..." Ember muttered softly while having difficulty looking at me. "Because...being beautiful...means that you're weak... Right?"

"Is that why it offends you?" I asked as I suddenly realized why such a term would not go over well with her people. As if they are walking stereotypes of brutal power. Such a primitive mindset to have...

"No, it doesn't offend me... It's just...as Dragon Lord... They barely listen to me at all... If I were beautiful, they'd probably disregard me entirely..." Ember muttered unhappily with such a forlorn tone to her voice. "To be beautiful is to be fragile... Something that could be shattered with ease. Something that could be shredded like a flower. I can't be beautiful... I just can't..."

I said nothing. I truly believe that she wanted to believe what I was saying. That being told she is beautiful is a positive trait to possess. And yet, the barbarians she reigns over would never let her live it down if they thought she was. She was convinced that she had to uphold the shallow expectations of her people to maintain any degree of respect from them. But I could plainly see the fallacy of such a mindset. And so I asked, "By that logic... Is the act of showing tenderness or kindness also a sign of weakness?"

Ember's eyes went wide upon hearing that question. She could barely bring herself to look at me. "Wha... No, it... You are very tender... You've been most kind to me. But you... You proved your mettle in our duel. You're... You're not weak... But you're...so tender... You... You..."

"See?" I asked with a slight smile on my lips. "Tenderness is not a sign of weakness. And beauty does not make one fragile. I mean just look at Celestia and her sisters. They're easily some of the most beautiful mares in the world. And they rule over nearly the entire planet. And even then, they're personally leading this war while clad in full armor on the battlefield. And you've seen the kind of power they're packing. Nightmare Moon showed you herself."

"They are... Father did speak at times of how facing the royal sisters in battle would mean certain death if they used their full magical might..." Ember mumbled while still having difficulty looking me in the eye. She looked so insecure.

"Ember..." I whispered gently yet firmly as I placed my hand upon her side under the sheets. She closed her eyes, forcing herself to avoid my gaze. "Please listen... The truth is it takes strength for one with power to show weakness. And you are strong. Both in body and in spirit. I barely know you, but I have nothing but respect for you."

I thought that was the end of it. That I said all that I could and that Ember would just fall asleep without another word said. But right as I was about to lift my hand from her body, Ember's eyes opened as they gazed at me with a profound look of need in them. I felt the sheets stir before her hand slid out and rose to my face. She cupped my cheek as she whispered, "Am I beautiful?"

I could only state the truth. "Very beautiful. The most beautiful dragoness in all of Equestria."

Her lips quivered, even as her hand never left my face. And tears began to flow from her eyes. Such a pained smile spread across her maw as Ember let out a gasping sob. "I'm weak... I can't even try to hide it right now..."

"No, Ember..." I whispered as I bright a finger to her face to wipe a tear away. I doubt she had ever been so vulnerable before. I had to choose my words and actions very carefully here. "You're not weak. You never wear. But you can still show weakness at times."

"You always listen..." She whimpered to me, that pained smile never fading. Her fingers curled inward on my face, going from merely cradling my face to now lightly grasping it. "And I need to start listening to you..."

I moved my hand on her body until it was resting on her lower back. Right wear her tail began. I then whispered tenderly to her. "You are strong. And you are beautiful. Do you believe me?"

She sniffled and squinted her eyes closed to squeeze out more tears before gazing at me with such a desperate look in those scarlet eyes. "I really want to... I want to believe what you say is true..."

As I pulled her closer to me, I felt something drape over me as the covers over us were lifted higher for a few seconds. That smooth yet leathery scaled texture... She had draped her wing over me. Ember shuddered as she closed her eyes once more. "I don't what all these feelings are... But...I think these are good feelings right now..."

"Maybe...we should sleep now. You've had a lot to think about lately." I whispered as I knew the longer she was like this, the harder it would hit her physically. She needed to rest. I could only wish there was more I could for her...

"Yeah... We... We should..." Ember muttered as her mood started to stabilize. Though she still kept her hand on my cheek as she smiled crookedly with fresh tears still staining her face. "I'm...so glad to have met you... Good night, James..."

"Good night, Ember..." I muttered while not finding it in me to smile back at her. I was hoping that she would be all right in the end. I did not want to think of the pressures she had to face back home. I closed my eyes, feeling her wing hold onto me under the covers. Before long, we both drifted off to sleep with little difficulty.

When morning came, I had all but forgotten about what had transpired. I slept well enough with my eyes directed at the ceiling above me upon awakening. But as I tried to move, I felt something draped over my body that was not the soft fabric of the bed sheets. It even restrained me a bit with how it was partially wrapped around me. And when I got an arm free and lifted the covers to take a peek, I found myself with a familiar blue dragon wing easily wrapped over my entire torso. And to my right was Ember still slumbering peacefully.

I hesitated to wake her. She looked very much at peace in sleep while only snoring quietly to the point where I barely heard her breathing. But I would not be able to get out of bed with her wing still trapping me in its clutches. With a sigh, I brought a hand to her sleeping face and caressed her long jaw to try and rouse her. "Morning, Ember... Time to get up."

It worked, at least for a moment. Ember grumbled at my touch and groggily opened one eye just a little. But instead of speaking a greeting, she adjusted her body a bit without releasing me from her wing's embrace and went right back to sleep. Was that bed really so comfortable to her? Regardless, I felt even more reluctant to awaken her and just got comfortable to try and go back to sleep myself. I would not mind sleeping a little longer. And in Ember's embrace, I felt secure enough to quickly fall back asleep.

That slumber was interrupted a while later when I awoke to tapping on my door. Ember was still soundly sleeping beside me and was not fazed by the knocking on wood. I then saw a blue magic aura engulf the knob as I heard the lock being manually disengaged. But before it could open, I heard Luna's voice on the other side. "James? Are you awake? It's starting to get a bit late in the morning."

"I am now. But...um..." I started to reply upon noticing that Ember's wing was still firmly draped over me. I did not even have to look to feel it. "Maybe you should see for yourself."

"Very well then." Luna replied as the door opened before the Princess of the Night herself stepped inside. And she immediately cast me a perplexed gaze upon noticing Ember tucked between me and the window over the bed with soft sunlight shining through the curtains. "Did...something happen last night?"

"I just didn't want Ember sleeping on the floor." I replied with total honesty. "But I think she got a little too comfortable and...well... I can't get up."

"Why is that? Have you experienced a sudden case of sleep paralysis this..." Luna began to say as she used the levitation spell to pull the covers down. And she immediately went silent upon seeing Ember's wing draped across me. "Oh... I see... She needed a teddy bear to get to sleep and had to settle for you?"

"That might be one way of putting it." I mumbled as I found the context amusing. It was hard not to laugh. "Anyway, can you get her up?"

"I'll see what I can do." Luna said before she stepped forward and rubbed her bare hoof along Ember's wing. "Dragon Lord Ember, it is time to awaken. The sun has risen and now you must do so as well."

It started to work after a moment. Ember did open her eyes and drowsily looked at the two of us before pushing herself up and lifting her wing from me. She turned to Luna while still on her knees and reached her arms high to stretch while her wings did the same the best they could in the confines of the walls at the front and back of my bed. But just as I thought she was about to crawl past me, Ember fell right across me and even knocked the wind out of me in the process. And just like that, she was out like a light again.

"Goodness me, it's as if she hasn't had a good night's sleep in her entire life..." Luna muttered while looking like she was not sure if she should laugh at Ember's extreme unwillingness to wake up.

"When you consider that they don't even really have beds where she's from, that just might be the case." I said while letting out a snicker. This was too funny to not laugh at. Ember would hate to have her people see her like that. "Anyway, can you get me outta here? I need to get up, but I'd rather let Ember sleep if she's not ready."

"Yes, I suspect the poor thing needs all the rest she can get. One moment, please." Luna replied before using her levitation magic to lift Ember right off of me. I took the opportunity to get out of bed before Luna turned Ember so that her head would be resting on the pillow. Once properly situated, I pulled the covers back over her to make sure she would stay comfortable. "I hope she did not give you any trouble last night."

"Oh, not at all. She was very good company." I retorted while looking down at the slumbering dragoness. "We talked a lot too. I hope she'll be OK in the long run..."

"I certainly hope so. She has a certain...awareness to her that her father did not." Luna replied while gazing at Ember with a look of concern. "I hope she has success in rallying her people for our cause. Having dragons on our side would provide quite a boost to moral."

"I can imagine. Maybe they could torch the rear guard while the main force is preoccupied with the front line." I muttered as I tried to imagine just what a soaring platoon of dragons could do. "Anyway, I'll be down in a bit. Please make sure they save some breakfast for us."

"I shall. Take your time, James." Luna said with a smile before leaving my room and locking the door behind her. I then grabbed my towel and stepped into the bathroom for a quick morning shower to really wake myself up.

Not even fifteen minutes later, I stepped out of the bathroom with a towel draped over me in my boxers and found Ember just now starting to push herself up in bed. With a very long yawn, she stretched stiffly before sitting at the edge with her legs hanging off the edge. She still did not seem entirely awake, but at least she was not going back to sleep. I then asked, "Sleep well?"

"Uh huh... Really...well..." Ember mumbled groggily before lifting her head and letting out another yawn. "I don't know how you can even wake up from something like that... It's far comfier than anything I've ever slept on... What's even in this thing?"

"Um... Metal springs inside a mass of polyester fibers, I think? I'm not terribly certain on what exactly goes into a mattress..." I retorted while not really certain on how to respond to that question. But it was no surprise that Ember enjoyed the experience.

"And I have no idea what any of that is..." Ember mumbled while looking ready to push herself off the bed, but ultimately decided against it. She then rubbed her eyes, but not in a manner to suggest she was trying to wake herself up. I think her eyes were still sore from all that crying she did. She seemed to realize this and said, "I'm sorry you had to see me like that last night..."

"Don't apologize. It's why tears exist. They're supposed to be shed at the right times." I replied as I took a seat beside her on the bed. "You did nothing wrong. Tears might show vulnerability, but they don't show weakness."

Ember wheezed with a very long sigh. Without even looking at me, she whispered, "I'm...very glad I got to meet you... You don't just listen... You...understand things I don't... Things...we dragons don't want to understand."

A horribly sad thing to admit. And I was not certain of what to say to that. All I could do was place my hand upon hers to at least try to reassure her with my presence. Before long, Ember looked at me with a look of profound somberness. And she asked, "Am I beautiful?"

A question I did not expect, but one I did have an answer for. "Yes. You're the most beautiful dragon in all the land."

She then asked, "Am I...strong?"

Again, a question I had an answer for. "Yes. Very strong. A skilled warrior and a wise leader. You're the Dragon Lord. Of course you are strong."

She then completely turned to me and placed both hands atop my own. With a pleading gaze, Ember said, "Tell me I'm beautiful and strong."

"Why...?" I asked while wondering where this was coming from. Why did she actually want me to tell her that after being so irritated with such praise before?

Ember's response was spoken softly without blinking once. "Because I want to believe it."

I let out a sigh as I saw just how vulnerable Ember was making herself. She would have never dropped her guard like this around her own people. I gently placed a hand on Ember's back and pulled her closer so that her head was resting against my chest, having all but forgotten that this mighty Dragon Lord was easily six times my age. "You are very beautiful. And you are strong and tenacious. You're everything you need to be."

"Thank you... Really..." She mumbled softly while quivering in my arms. I did not try to stand up or say a word. She was my guest and I was allowing Ember to call the shots. She would only move if she wanted to. Though she did eventually ask, "Will you still be here when I return?"

"Yeah... I'm not going anywhere without everyone else here. When they advance, I will too. If they set up camp, I'll stay put with them. I'm not going anywhere alone." I said softly while not releasing my grip on her. She looked...so fragile. Easily as delicate as Smolder on her worst days. And I wanted to hold her and keep her safe and comfortable. "I'll be here."

"Good... I'll...want to see you again." Ember muttered without moving her head away from me. Although she did finally let go of my hands and sigh in reluctance, "I...really should get ready to head out... I already stayed too late by coming back."

"Would you at least like to wash up first?" I asked while knowing she was more than likely still a bit groggy after such a fulfilling sleep. A shower would surely wake her up effectively.

"A lava dip does sound good right now...although I doubt you have any in this area." She muttered while completely missing my point.

"Huh? No, I mean in the bathroom. It's called a bathroom for a reason. Creatures that aren't fireproof use water to bathe." I explained in the hopes of convincing her to give it a try. "And it's a very different experience from using lava. I promise you'll like it."

"Well, I'm willing to try anything once by this point. Sure, I'll see what it's like." Ember replied while standing up from the bed. I led her into the bathroom, which was even more cramped now that I was not alone in it. "OK then... Where's this...shower you speak of?"

"Right here. In this stall." I said while the air was still rather humid from the shower I had just taken. At least by then, the hot water supply should have replenished a little for her turn. "Just step inside and turn the knob."

"What, this?" Ember asked while turning the handle on the wall enough to trigger the telltale sound of water starting to rush through the pipes. "What's next? Something coming froaiaiaiai that's cold!"

Unsurprisingly, Ember did not have the sense to turn it far enough to generate hot water. Only cold water was pouring down on her as she stepped rapidly in place with her wings wrapped around herself. I quickly reached in and turned the handle further to bring up the temperature, "You didn't turn it far enough! Here!"

"You said I would like this! And I am totally not liiiiooooohhhh... Oooooh, that's better..." Ember said loudly before quivering in delight at the rapid change in temperature as steam started to rise from the shower stall. She slouched forward while just looking so much more at ease with the hotter water washing over her. "Well, if I wasn't awake earlier, I am now... That's some goooood rain..."

"I guess that's one thing to call it." I snickered while finding Ember to be enjoying the experience a little too much. I then pointed to the sponge on a stick hanging from the wall and the bottle of shower gel I had used. "Just pour some of that onto the sponge and scrub it all over yourself. It'll clean you up, though make sure you don't let water wash it away from the sponge."

"Uh huh... OK, this stuff?" Ember muttered as she reached for the stick. I closed the door to let her bathe in peace while I stepped out of the bathroom to get dressed. I never heard Ember turn the water off to let herself lather up all at once, so she must have been really indulging in the pleasant feeling of a hot shower. Maybe a full twenty minutes later was when I heard her finally turn the water off. I looked over at the door and soon saw Ember step out with a towel draped over her shoulders. Her blue scales still glistened with lingering moisture. "Wow... I see why you like it. Lava baths tend to put me in the mood for a nap, but that really perked me up."

"Glad you enjoyed yourself." I replied while noticing a faint fragrant aroma sticking to her body. No doubt the scent of the flowery shower gel she had used. I then asked, "If that's all for now, shall we head down for some breakfast?"

"In a minute." Ember retorted while using the towel around her shoulders to try and get rid of every last lingering spot of moisture on her. "Just me suit up and I'll be right down."

I watched from the door leading down the stairs as Ember took her armor and started placing each part on her body piece by piece. It took a short while, but she soon stood ready for battle. Not that she was looking for a fight in the first place. "There we go. Now then, what's available to eat this time?"

"Not quite the same stuff as last time. Different meals call for different ingredients." I replied while leading her down the stairs. Once we stepped out into the command center's main room, we were greeted by the sight of another buffet in the corner lined with all manner of breakfast staples. But while Ember made her way right over while saying hello to the royal sisters, I heard the door leading outside open. And I was most surprised by who I saw. "Eh? Oh, Gabby. Morning."

"Morning, James! Just stopping by before I head out! You said you had something for me to drop off in Ponyville?" The little griffon courier replied while looking and sounding just as chipper as she was yesterday. She already had her satchel at her side which looked packed with a number of other parcels or envelopes for delivery.

"Oh yeah, right over here." I said before stepping over to the corner where I had left my message for Fluttershy. "Right...here."

I passed the sturdy envelope to Gabby and watched as she stashed it in her satchel. "Phew, I've got a whole bunch of parcels to drop off around Ponyville now. At least I'll be seeing plenty of smiles when I get there. Nice town too! Wish I could visit more often."

"It really is one of the nicest places around, isn't it? There aren't many places I'd rather be, if any." I said before noticing Gabby's big round eyes looking off to the side at something new. "Huh? What?"

"Ooooh, who's that? Is that a dragon?" Gabby asked with her eyes focused on Ember. She had just loaded up a couple of plates with hefty doses of breakfast fixings and looked eager to chow down.

I leaned her way and said, "Yep. And not just any dragon. That's the Dragon Lord herself."

"Wow, really? She the queen of the dragons or something?" Gabby asked while sounding rather ignorant of the outlying regions that were not exactly under the reign of the Equestrian royal family. She then looked up at me and said with a smile, "She's really pretty. Just look at how that blue goes with all that gold armor."

This compliment did not escape Ember's notice. She suddenly looked ahead at us with that glare of unease while I decided to play along too. "Yeah, she really is gorgeous. Dragons don't get much more beautiful than her."

Ember buried her face in her hands and groaned, somewhere between a squeal and a growl while eliciting no end of laughter from the royal sisters as they dined with her. Gabby got a little chuckle out of Ember's reaction before looking up at me. "Anyway, I've got all this stuff to deliver, so I should get going. But next time I swing by, you wanna grab a bite and talk sometime? It was nice getting to meet you, James."

"That sounds like a plan. Have a safe flight back, Gabby. And thank you." I replied as I stroked the top of her fluffy round head. Gabby cooed like a happy little owlet before stepping outside and spreading her impressive wings before taking to the sky. With no other distractions in the way, I joined everyone else for breakfast while I still had the chance.

Ember did not have much to say during breakfast. Probably because she was more focused on the new flavors she had to try. Although in time, she fetched her helmet and the Bloodstone Scepter from the armory. I waited just outside the command center to allow her to say farewell to her hosts. I felt conflicted over having to see Ember depart. After so my uncertainty after our prior parting, it was reliving to reunite in the manner we did. But now it was time to say farewell once again.

When Ember stepped out of the command center, she was completely coated in her armor with the Bloodstone Scepter in hand. Her eyes were plainly visible through her helmet, though her voice was slightly muffled as she spoke to me. "I really shouldn't delay any longer..."

"Right... Gotta get back and make sure those idiots haven't started raising havoc next door." I reiterated as I knew that things would probably descend into some kind of chaos if Ember stayed away for too long. And yet, I was hesitant to see her go. I did not realize how much I wanted to see her again until she was actually there before me.

She turned away slightly, but kept those crimson eyes focused on me. "I will return. With or without reinforcements. You have my word."

Again with that insistence on assisting in a war that barely concerned her... We hardly knew each other. I could not chalk this decision up to mere friendship. Why go so far to fight for our sake? "Ember... I know you mean well, but you don't have to do that... We'll be fine at this rate You don't need..."

"No. I'm not gonna hear it." She spoke very firmly while pointing the Bloodstone Scepter at my face as if to command me to be silent. "I will return home and try to rally some men to fight alongside you all. And if I fail, I will return alone and stand by you on the battlefield. If I can't lend you the services of my men, then I will at least lend you my spear. One way or another, I will return. Understood?"

As inspiring as her resolve was, I was still left confused. I had heard her reasoning the first time, but I was still not entirely convinced if she understood what she was saying. She could just as easily have fortified the borders of her territory to ward off an invasion. And so I asked, "Why...?"

"I already told you." I could see Ember's gaze soften inside her helmet. She tilted the Bloodstone Scepter back and away from me before reaching out for my hand. Or at least I thought she was before her hand stalled for a few seconds and instead grabbed me by the wrist with her gaze tilted towards the ground. "Because...if something were to happen to you... If you don't survive the coming battles..."

Ember then turned her gaze up to me with her voice softly speaking from inside her helmet. For as menacing as that helmet could make her look, there was such tenderness in her eyes. "Who would listen to me?"

A simple statement, and yet, it hit me harder than I expected. I brought myself down to one knee as Ember released her grasp on my wrist. Despite the hardened plating covering most of her front, I reached out and held my friend in an embrace against me. Her backside was less protected with only a flexible leather bodysuit of sorts that the plating was attached to. I felt Ember bring her bare hand to the back of my head as I whispered to her, "It'll be good to have you with us..."

"It will... I want to be here. Stay safe until I get back." Ember said with a whisper before she stepped back out of my embrace. But instead of spreading her wings, her reached her fingers in the tiny gap between her breastplate and bodysuit and pulled something out. A little paper note. The one I wrote my name down on. She looked at it, my name still inscribed upon it. She looked at it before looking back to me. While I could not see it, I was sure she was smiling at that moment. "I won't forget your name again, James. You take care."

"You too, Ember... Best of luck." I replied as Ember once again tucked the note under her breastplate. She then spread her great wings and launched herself into the sky before hovering in place above the camp. I waved up at her while she waved back before soaring to the west as the morning sun shone down on the camp.

I have spent much of my morning chronicling this entry in my chambers while sipping tea Celestia had brewed up for everyone in the command center. I did not know how much I missed Ember until I saw her again and now I find myself longing for her yet again. She really is a diamond in the rough when it comes to her kind. Truly a wonderful woman who is more than worthy of her title as Dragon Lord. I really hope she knows what she is getting herself into by insisting on fighting in this war... Even though I will be confident if she is by my side.

But now... Dear lord... Today is the day. Queen Novo is en route for this camp. My beautiful bird of paradise... But who else is aboard that airship? Will silly old Seaspray be there? As captain... Oh, I am sorry. As admiral of the Capricorn Island detachment of the royal guard, he surely must be present with his men. But who else will be there? Sky Beak? That wonderful father bird who all but offered me a place in his family? I... I did not realize how much I missed that wonderful stallion until I thought of him just now...

Now I am anxious in more than one way. Eager yet afraid to see what that airship will bring to us. But there is no sense in running. I must brace myself and prepare for their arrival. It will not be long now...

A Visit From Paradise

Author's Note

Please consider consider supporting my Patreon.

If you prefer, consider buying me a ko-fi to help keep me going.

A Visit From Paradise

I rested on my bed with eyes gazing at the rather low ceiling above me. It was hard not to think of what was approaching the encampment at the time. No longer was my immediate concern about the war that was currently underway that had resulted in myself and many others being very many miles from home. Now my mind was focusing exclusively on one person only. Just one. And I was not entirely certain if I should be excited or afraid.

Novo. Queen of Capricorn Island. It was not that long ago when I first sailed the skies aboard the R.A.S. Olympia to that towering mountain island and was introduced to the wonderful people who call that place home. The hippogriffs. Easily some of my favorite people of Equestria by far. So happy and positive with a queen whose beauty is without equal. A queen who my heart pined for. And whose heart ached for me.

I almost felt ashamed that I had spent so very little time thinking about Novo since my return to Ponyville. Especially over the past two weeks. I insisted that we wait and think things over with distance and time serving as the test for what our hearts truly felt about each other. And yet, recent events have demanded my attention to the point of being unable to focus on anything that was not related to the matters at hand. But now Novo was approaching aboard her very own personal flagship. The R.A.S. Alabaster. I do not believe I ever saw it during my stay on Capricorn Island. I could only imagine what a beauty of an airship it must be.

But still... Novo. We... We fell deeply in love while I was there. Such wonderful kisses she gave and what a unique and colorful personality. Novo always made me feel like the luckiest man in the world whenever we were able to indulge in our building adoration for each other. I never expected to fall in love while on that island. Certainly not with the most beautiful queen in all the land. And I knew why. We understood each other's pain. Time had not been kind to us in terms of relationships. I have never known the pain of watching my beloved suddenly and unexpectedly fall ill and die. And Novo has never understood the pain of betrayal by the one she loved most. But while the experiences were different, the aftermath and pain was the same. The pain that comes from being so deeply in love with someone and having that bond being violently and suddenly ended by circumstances outside your control. You feel lost and listless. You feel desperate to numb or drown the pain. Even willing to do reckless and foolish things that you at one time could never imagine yourself partaking in...

But she... And I... That was the catalyst. We were drawn to each other by shared pain. And a desire to heal the other. I grew to adore her. And I was there to try and soothe her aching heart. And I did. But I never expected to fall in love with her. Nor do I believe she ever expected to find love anew with her heart still longing for her fallen king. I am not Cygnus. And I never will be. But I do believe Novo understands that and would not have me be anyone else. She truly is a wonderful woman who deserves the love she desires. And I was more than happy to give her my love while she gave me hers. But now...

I could not decide for certain on where my feelings were. Not until she arrived. I would have to wait until I saw her with my own eyes before deciding. Thoughts are one thing, but actually seeing and being with your beloved is a very different experience from that. And yet... I was afraid. Novo was completely set on her decision at the time. She begged me to stay longer just so we could be together longer. Her heart had made up its mind. Such is the way of her people. But my mind does not work like that of a hippogriff. And I had to insist that we wait and see what a little time could do to test our feelings for each other. And by doing so, I...fear I may have hurt her.

Was I too cautious when I insisted that we wait and see? Was it out of sheer modesty, being the object of affection for a powerful queen I could never hope to compare to? So strong and confident, only to suddenly display an air of desperation when she pleaded that I stay. What had happened since then? Had that sting of disappointment or compromise caused that love to be poisoned into resentment? Anxiety took hold of me as I thought of this. There is not another woman in the world like Novo. If I ended up alienating her from me...

I had no way of knowing what her reaction would be once we were together once more, and yet my heart was convinced I had made a mistake. Convinced that my assumptions were already truth. Perhaps I should just do all I could to avoid her until she departs for home... No, I had to see her. Even if just to confirm my fears. With a groan of unease, I forced myself to stand up. Wanting to at least be presentable for her, I placed one foot in the tub that held my armor's liquid form and allowed it to crawl over myself before hardening into its majestic completed design. Leaving my helmet and weapons behind, I stepped out of my room and made my way down the stairs. When would she even be arriving?

I stepped into the main room at the bottom of the stairs, looking around to find the Morse code operator. I saw one of the royal guards seated in one corner with the device as the sound of an incoming message being typed out was being printed before him. I stepped his way and asked, "Excuse me. Has there been any word from the Alabaster this morning? Any word on its time of arrival?"

"The Alabaster? Pretty sure I got something from them a little while ago..." He retorted before sorting some papers on the desk beside him. Her soon focused on one that he had deciphered and said, "Right here... Sounds like they'll be here within the hour."

"Got it. Thanks." I replied before stepping out of the command center. Not even an hour to go... And it was not even 11 AM yet. With lunchtime being on the horizon, I suddenly found myself craving any manner of seafood they might have available in the galley. Such excellent and varied cuisine they have on Capricorn Island. Although that appetite was squashed by my sudden realization that Novo was that close to arriving. The moment of truth was drawing near. I could not run from this. I had to see this through. I did promise Novo that we would decide where our hearts stood next time we saw each other. With nothing else to do, I started to make my way over to the airship docks.

I passed many ponies as the encampment was now quite busy with its orders of the day. There were significantly more personnel there now that more volunteers had been brought in aboard aerial transports. I was especially surprised to find that Trixie had signed up for this last night. And I could even seen another one of those transport airships in the process of docking on the horizon. More men had arrived to begin preparing for the clashes to come.

I did eventually reach the docks and looked around at the moored airships that were still present. The Zephyrus was still silent as she floated nearby. I suppose it takes more than a day for such a ship to be loaded to capacity with discarded refuse. Celaeno and her crew were likely somewhere else or even aboard the ship somewhere. But as I turned my gaze to the west, I could see...something on the horizon. Something with a distinctly avian form. A bird? No, it could not be...

I watched an waited with a growing sense of dread in my gut. While what I saw did appear to be a large bird pulling along a balloon above it, it was most certainly not. An airship was approaching. And I immediately assumed what it was. The R.A.S. Alabaster was coming in for a landing. And as it drew near, I saw that it lived up to its name. A mostly white finish over much of its hull and even the hardened casing of its gas sack above it made its name more than fitting. Intricate golden patterns shone as the sun's rays illuminated it. But the overall form... Especially towards the front of the bow... It indeed had an avian design to it. A seagull? No, it looked too...grand for a simple rat of the sea. Instead, my eyes were convinced that the Alabaster's hull was designed to invoke the form of a mighty albatross. It was an impressively sized one too, quite possibly slightly larger than the Olympia.

My fears were momentarily pushed out of my mind as I beheld this beauty of an airship starting to come overhead with the propellers at the stern buzzing away. I crossed my arms and watched as it slowed down with the engines going silent. Mooring ropes were dropped over the sides while members of the royal guard who consisted entirely of pegasi flew up to take hold and help guide the ship down. But my heart skipped a beat as several individuals dove over the edge of the deck on both sides. Majestic hippogriffs clad in matching gold and silver armor flew down and took hold of the ropes as well, using their much larger and stronger wings to provide greater pull. All members of Capricorn Island's guardsmen. Even the other royal guards looked surprised as they likely saw a hippogriff for the first time, but I could hear the hippogriff guards calling out quite happily to their pegasus comrades. Always friendly people.

I found myself smiling as I carefully scanned the hippogriffs who were guiding the Alabaster down. I did not see any whose plumage pigmentation looked familiar to me. In a matter of minutes, the Alabaster was brought very close to the ground as the mooring ropes were affixed to ballasts to keep the thing from getting potentially pushed away by winded. A gangplank was soon lowered from the deck to allow entry and departure, but one hippogriff in particular dove over the side and swooped down to the ground. And I immediately recognized that purplish plumage and his circular sea green mane and tail. And especially that accent when he turned my way and called out to me. "Ah, Sir James! So good to see you well!"

I was about to respond, but my eyes were fixated on the armor he was wearing. And I could see why Novo told me what she did that one time. While the design of Seaspray's armor was physically identical to those worn by his men, his armor had a gorgeous iridescent finish as if it had been coated with nacre! You know, that stuff that lines the insides of mollusk shells? Mother of pearl? I was utterly dazzled as the sunshine was refracted off the surface. Truly a one-of-a-kind suit reserved only for the top of the chain of command. "Whoa, now I see what Novo meant... Where can I get some of that?!"

"Pardon? Wha... Ooooh, you mean my armor, yes?" Seaspray replied quite proudly with his head held high. With a hand upon his armored chest he proudly proclaimed, "This fine plating is reserved exclusively for the one who commands the royal guard of Capricorn Island. Truly a fine piece of craftsmanship, wouldn't you say?"

"I certainly would... Man, that is gorgeous." I replied while stepping around him to see the prismatic sheen of his armor from different angles. Utterly captivating.

"I dare say my armor surpasses yours in utter radiance, if I do say so myself." Seaspray said with a proud smile on his beak. But then he leaned towards me and said rather sneakily, "But...if you wish for a similar suit for yourself, I suppose we can arrange for some bartering."

"Still eyeing my armor, admiral?" I retorted with snicker as I knew exactly what he was going for. "Sorry, but no dice. I absolutely need this suit if I'm going to survive out here. Your armor is far more beautiful than mine, but I'm not willing to part with is. Not that the royal sisters would ever allow that anyway."

"Ah, paradise is always out of reach, is it not?" Seaspray spoke while feigning disappointment in a rather dramatic fashion. But he then smirked at me rather playfully as he said, "But if your equipment is the one thing insuring your survival in these trying times, then do keep it. It would not do for a friend of Capricorn Island to meet his end out here. And I am most certainly looking forward to seeing exactly what you are capable of out here."

"Likewise, admiral. It's good to have you with us." I replied while knowing that Capricorn Island's guardsmen are the finest archers on the planet. No one would make better mentors in archery than them. Although I was still curious of how they would do so in a matter of weeks, if not days. Now was as good a time to ask as any. "Say, admiral... How exactly will you train our fighters in time for the next wave? Archery... It takes literally years to perfect, right?"

"Perhaps for other races, but not so for us, my good man." Seaspray retorted as he pushed himself up to a bipedal stance while his impressive wings reached back to provide a counterbalance. It was only then that I noticed a quiver of arrows and a longbow hanging off his back. Pulling the longbow around and off his shoulder so that it was in his hand, he even took an arrow from the quiver and nocked it in the bowstring. "We hippogriffs are naturally gifted in the sniping art, with our natural upper body strength providing the means to work with a longbow's draw weight and having eyes as keen as those of any eagle for pinpointing distant targets. Where other people may take years, we can perfect our archery skills in mere weeks."

I watched as Seaspray took aim at nothing in particular while standing tall before me, showing no signs of difficulty as he drew the long and taught bowstring back. A much more difficult feat than it likely seemed. I then asked, "And you think you can fast track our recruits into matching your skill in mere days?"

"I'm not expecting miracles nor do I expect our cadets to truly match the skill we have, but I assure you that our lads and ladies will do all we can to make certain your archers can pull their weight in the coming clashes." Seaspray proclaimed as he returned the arrow to its quiver and slung his bow over his back. He then dropped back down onto his hands and said, "But firstly, we must determine who can actually wield a longbow. I strongly doubt most of them can... Perhaps the unicorns can?"

"That doesn't sound like a bad idea... Yeah, you should probably start with them... Eh?" I retorted before I happened to notice someone approaching. Shining Armor was trotting our way while clad in all but his helmet. "What's up, Armor?"

"Just coming over to check on our new arrivals." He replied before he and Seaspray faced each other. Each raised a hand or hoof to their foreheads for a mutual salute. "Been a long time, admiral. How are things on the homefront?"

"Peaceful and pleasant as always, captain. I see to it that no harm befalls our people, though threats are few and far between when surrounded by the ocean." Seaspray replied as it occurred to me that they no doubt had a history with each other. With Shining Armor serving as the captain to the mainland branch of the royal guard, he and Seaspray must be longtime acquaintances.

"Good to hear. No news is good news, right? Anyway, our princesses are expecting you. Right this way." Shining Armor retorted before he began to lead the admiral of Capricorn Island's security forces away. All around me, those beautiful armored bird horses went about securing the Alabaster to its moorings as well as just discussing things with other members of the dock crews.

But just before I could even think about anything else, I was suddenly grabbed from behind and held in a tight embrace. "There you are! Been waiting to see you for a while! How's my boy holding up out here?"

"Wha...?! Hey...! Who?!" I yelped as I had been completely caught by surprise without even hearing the guy coming. Whoever it was startling to get snatched up like that even if I was not in danger. But when I wiggled out of his grasp and turned around, I was greeted by the sight of a very familiar hippogriff stallion that I was all too happy to see. "Sky Beak!"

All too readily, we embraced. I was just so happy to see someone not only that I cared about, but genuinely looked up to. His wing wrapped around me while my arms held him close, our helmets rubbing up against each other. He then spoke in a softer tone and said, "Feels like it's been longer than it has... You doing fine out here?"

"Missed you too, papa bird." I replied quietly as I felt myself relax more than I probably should have. I felt Sky Beak quiver in my grasp as I heard him inhale sharply in a likely attempt to stabilize his emotions. But with him there, my thoughts went back to that wonderful mountain island of paradise out in the middle of the ocean. And a few faces flashed through my mind. Once our embrace ended and we stood face to face, I asked, "How are things back at the nest?"

After taking a minute to wipe his eyes free of any building tears, Sky Beak beamed at me with a much calmer smile. "Everything's always good back home. Although the Mrs. and the kids say hello. Ocean Flow wanted to pack you some fresh sushi, but...I don't think it would've been very fresh by now..."

"She always was good to me... What about Silverstream and Terramar?" I asked as my thoughts went back to that adorable brother and sister duo that I spent quite a bit of time with over there. I certainly missed them. Especially Silverstream and her boundless energy and happiness.

This question got a bit of a laugh out of Sky Beak. "Ohohoho, you better believe they miss you. Especially Silverstream. She keeps asking me when you'll be back to give her more scritches. You really made a friend with those two, you know."

"Yeah, they are good kids. They were always good company." I replied while thinking back to them and whatever antics we got ourselves into while exploring the many sectors on that island and all the spaces in-between. "Good to hear they're doing well. When you get back, tell them I miss them too."

"Will do. And they'll be happy to hear from you." He replied before that smile started to fade. Sky Beak then placed a hand on my pauldron and asked, "Are you sure you've been holding up fine? I heard that you were the first to head out to deal with what's going on out here. And we're hundreds of miles deep into the Empty Plains by now. Was it hard?"

"Yeah, I'm fine... Really. I mean it wasn't entirely a picnic getting out here, but Nightmare Moon was with me. I wouldn't have made it this far without her." I replied while knowing that while things did turn out fine, I felt kind of stupid for having left without bringing along any supplies. "But it's gotten much better now that everyone is here. I don't feel so alone now..."

"That's good to hear... But that means things just got better. You know why?" Sky Beak asked before suddenly scooping me under his wing and pulling me close until we were shoulder to shoulder. "Because now I'm here. And we're going to see this whole mess through to the end. I'll be keeping an eye on you out there."

I felt unbelievably flattered at his dedication. Almost like he was declaring a partnership. I snickered under my breath and said, "Um... Yeah, sounds good. It's great to have you all here, Sky."

"Ah ah ah, no need to call me that. What did you say a minute ago?" He retorted defiantly yet playfully before releasing me from his wing and looking me in the eye. What I said... That term? "Don't forget what I said that night. As far as I'm concerned... And quite frankly, as far as the rest of my family has to say... You're kin, James. And that's the biggest reason why I'm out here."

Heavy words to say. And from such a usually upbeat and cheerful guy too. And the words he referred to... I muttered quietly as I recoiled from his declaration, "Papa bird...?"

Sky Beak reached out and placed both hands on my pauldron as he displayed a rather humble smile on his beak. "I know I said I can't be your father... But that doesn't mean I can't try, right?"

My legs buckled. I remembered the times we shared together on that island, even if they were relatively few and far between. The adoration I felt for this wonderful stallion surged in my heart as I was left at a loss for words. Tears starting to flow, I reached out and silently held him in a firm embrace. I had all but forgotten what it is like to have a father one does not fear...

"Hey... Hey, no tears, all right? I'm not here to make you cry." Sky Beak whispered to me most tenderly as he stepped back and caressed my face with his wing's tip to dry my tears with his feathers. "I know you had other things to do during most of your visit, but now we have a lot more time to spend together. So, how about it? Let's try and meet up at least once a day during this whole thing. We've all missed you and I want to get to know such a good man like you now that we have the time."

I took a deep breath of my own and nodded while trying to withhold my tears. I did not realize how much I missed that wonderful stallion until then. "Yeah... Sounds good, papa bird."

His smile wavered upon hearing those words, but it never faded. "Gonna have to get used to hearing that... No one's ever called me that before. Except for you... Hm?"

Sky Beak looked beyond the hull of the docked Alabaster as a couple of hippogriff stallions in silver and gold armor called out to him while trying to wave him down. I think I even recognized them from somewhere. "Oh, looks like Mick and Mundy need a hand with something. Guess I better get back to work."

"Sounds good... I'll see you around, right?" I asked while not wanting our reunion to end too soon, even if he did have some tasks to tend to.

Sky Beak nodded with a smile and patted my pauldron with his wing. "I wouldn't have it any other way. We'll be seeing each other a lot more often from now on. Until then, my boy!"

I could not help but crack a big lucky smile as Sky Beak galloped across the grass and over to his comrades over yonder. I was already feeling my spirits rise now that I was in the presence of some of the happiest people in Equestria as well as someone I could instinctively count on. But as I looked up at the impressive form of the Alabaster, my gaze drifted to the left as the gangplank came into view again. And standing at the edge of the deck.....was her.

I froze as my breath caught in my throat. Someone was standing at the edge of the deck to survey everything that was happening below. That pale pink coat of feathers. That gorgeous magenta plumage and those icy blue tufts of feathers reaching up from just behind the simple gold crown on her head. There was no doubt in my mind. It was her. Queen Novo herself. And she was looking right down at me.

Our gaze locked, neither of us blinking. But even from that distance, I could see a frigidly cold, yet fierce gaze in her eyes. She lifted one hand and beckoned me to approach her before turning and walking out of sight. That look she gave me... It was not a happy one. In a matter of seconds, all of my preconceived fears over this reunion sprang forth to the forefront of my mind. She wanted to see me and I knew this was not going to be a pleasant encounter. I was in trouble. And I could not run from this. Dread in my soul, I walked up the gangplank to accept my fate.

I allowed myself to be momentarily distracted by the majesty of the Alabaster. It truly was one fine airship with its polished deck. Although unlike the Olympia, I was never under the impression that there were cannons installed somewhere aboard the ship. Perhaps the archers stationed upon the ship were enough to protect it in the occurrence of encountering a hostile force. And as I delved below deck, I found the initial layout to be reminiscent of the Olympia. At least on the upper deck even if the ship was probably a little longer to really accentuate the avian visage of the ship's shape. But unlike the polished mahogany walls of the Olympia, the interior of the Alabaster was coated with a fresh whitewash with bits of gold or brass fixtures to really add some shine and pop along the walls. It felt like the interior of a fancy mansion with those white halls. But upon descending the stairs at the back of the ship and stepping out into the hall, I saw Novo with her head peeking out of a room. Once she knew I had seen her, she ducked back inside and closed the door. I knew where she was.

All of the hippogriffs I happened to pass by inside the Alabaster were either clad in the royal guard's armor pieces or wearing what definitely looked like a white sailor's shirt and a matching round hat. I suppose a sailor is a sailor regardless of whether they are sailing the seas or skies. While they paid me little mind, I still made certain no one was looking as I reached for the doorknob. I took a deep breath and held it in as I slowly rotated the knob and pushed the door in.

The interior of Novo's private chambers certainly looked the part from what I had already seen from back within the Ivory Palace. While the layout differed from her royal bedchambers, it still looked exactly what I would have expected from someone of Novo's taste. Elegant and decadent. But once I had stepped past the door, I heard it close and lock itself behind me. I then noticed an avian hand rest upon my right pauldron, the flesh a familiar shade of pink. A deep and firm feminine voice then spoke menacingly into my ear. "Not a word."

It was the first time in a while that I had heard that voice. And instead of a warm and loving greeting, it was practically commanding me to comply. There was a barely masked fury in that tone and I was compelled to not move. Piece by piece, I felt my armor being manually removed like more than one time before. When only my greaves and sabatons remaining, I felt Novo's hands pin my feet to the floor to allow me to step out of them. "Take a seat."

I did as I was told and turned around before sitting upon the round bed before me. And when I lifted my head... There she stood. Queen Novo. Ruler of Capricorn Island. And she was every bit as enrapturing and beautiful as I remembered. But instead of her usual display of smug yet fun-loving poise, a look of cold anger was set into her face. Dread filled my senses. She was not happy to see me at all.

No words came to me. I could not find the will to speak. To see her giving me such a harsh glare... After all the love we felt for each other... All those caresses. All those wonderful kisses. All those sweet loving words of adoration and understanding. All those memories became so painful as I saw no signs of joy in those beautiful eyes. I wanted to see her again. And now I was doing just that, but only fear and resignation filled my heart as she spoke with such a menacing tone. "I still can't believe what you said to me back then. I gave you my heart, but you gave it right back."

That hurt to hear. And I was truly beginning to wonder if I did the right thing. I did not want to hurt Novo, but experience had taught me to be cautious when powerful feelings of romance blossom too quickly. And the attraction between Novo and I was indeed a quickly forming relationship built on the foundation of shared pain and similar experiences. But I still had to be cautious. And now I was wondering if that was a mistake as she began to slowly pace around before me without ever breaking eye contact. "You told me to wait and see if things would change. To see if our thoughts and feelings would be the same next time we met. Well, I did just that. And my thoughts have been...angry. I can't believe you told me no. After all I said to you. After all you said to me. After all that, you held me at a distance when you left my home. And I've been thinking long and hard of what I would say to you when we finally met again."

Not once did Novo raise her voice. It was always low and commanding. And despite the lack of volume in her words, she was utterly frightening. I was almost convinced she was going to suddenly lash out at me at any time as she said, "I loved you. You knew that. You gave me something that no one had done in ages. And that love became pain. Then it became sorrow. And now it's nothing but anger. And I've been planning a long speech to give you. Talking to myself in the mirror every night to prepare myself for this moment. Ready to give you every piece of my mind that I've been putting together. And now...!"

Novo stopped before me, eyes wide open as if she was struggling to hold herself back from inflicting harm upon me. I leaned back on the bed, unable to look away, yet expecting the worst. But as that moment of incredibly thick silence lingered, Novo's gaze began to soften as that look of fury in her eyes began to fade. "Almost every night... You were there... In my dreams. And not once...did I feel anger. You always held me... Kissed me. Reminded me of what we said to each other... And every morning, that disappointment would be there to stir that anger back up again. And now... Now that you're right here..."

I felt that tension fade as a look of sorrowful longing filled that beautiful face. Her voice beginning to speak with such soulful tenderness to it. "It's all gone... All that anger I held onto... It's just...not there now that you're here... All I feel now is... Oh god, I knew I missed you, but...just not this much... Is this what you meant? To see how much happier I'd be to see you after some time apart?"

I too was not entirely certain of what exactly I was hoping to prove with what I insisted with Novo when we finally parted ways. But now that the anger in her voice and eyes had faded to show emotions I was much more familiar with seeing out of her, my fear faded. And I too was filled with a profound sense of longing. The queen I loved was right there before me. Longing for me as I longed for her. I began to raise my arms, unable to bring myself to speak as I welcomed her for an embrace. She took a step forward, but hesitated a moment longer. "James... Please... You say it first. It's been a while. It's been enough time for you to think and decide, right? Tell me... When you look at me... What do you feel? Is your heart still telling you what it did back then?"

I did not hesitate. But I was honest with her as well. "I admit that...you haven't been on my mind much in recent weeks... I've had to focus on recent events more than anything else. But now that you're actually here, I... I didn't realize how much I missed you... And...how much I still love you."

Upon hear those words, tears burst forth from her eyes and cascaded down her feathery face. She sailed into my arms and pushed me down to the bed as I wrapped my arms around her. She wept quietly, holding me as I held her. My eyes closed as I felt everything that was there with me. The soft caress of her plumage. The deep luxurious soulful pitch of her voice. Even the faint natural scent of her feathers combined with lingering hints of a wonderful perfume. Just like I remembered. And through those tender whimpers, she spoke sweetly to me. "I love you... Oh god, I still love you, my sweet sugar bear... Love you so much, baby..."

"Shhh... Love you too, my bird of paradise..." I whispered back to her as I too felt the formation of tears around the edges of my eyes. All that dread and fear now replaced with extraordinary relief and sense of pleasant familiarity. Just like before. Nothing but love between us. I stroked my hand down her feathery back, loving the plush plumage of her coat of feathers. "I didn't mean to hurt you... I never want to hurt you..."

"No, honey... No, don't apologize... I get it. I don't know what it's like to be hurt by the one I love... But you do. That's why you had to be cautious, right?" Novo cooed to me before lifting her head and gazing down at me with that beautiful avian face, fresh tears staining her face. She slid a finger over my lips, her finely filed and blunt talon tips harmlessly hooking over my lower lip at one point. "I was so eager to love again... I never had a reason to be cautious. My pain was from loss. Yours was from betrayal. But that's why we get each other, right? We know the pain of losing our own little slice of paradise out of nowhere..."

All I did was nod since she still had her finger on my lips. She sniffled lightly, trying to ease her emotions. "No one ever understood what I was going through until you came along... I can't tell you how lucky I feel to have you in my life, baby. So please... No more keeping our distance, all right? We've made up our minds by now."

"We have... No more caution. Not with each other. I know I love you for sure now." I whispered back as my hand rose and cupped her beautiful face. It felt so pleasing to hear that familiar loving and soulful tone of that voice. A voice speaking with a rhetoric that was completely unfitting of someone with Novo's appearance. But I only adored her all the more for it. There is not another woman in the world like Novo. And I felt incredibly blessed that for everyone in the world she could have found renewed love with, she chose to find it in me.

"Agreed, honey." Novo whispered while bringing her hand to my brow and stroking her fingers through my hair in a lovingly romantic manner. She then began to lower her face towards mine as her eyes narrowed while a smile formed on her beak. "Kiss me, baby."

"Gladly." I whispered in return as my eyes closed. My hand held the side of her head as I felt the curled tip of her beak meet my lips. But only once before I felt her beak open wide as her head turned. My lips parted as I felt her beak clamp down on the sides of my face as her tongue reached out to mine. That kiss... That wonderful kiss as our tongues took hold and began to dance. I would never have guessed how much I missed that special touch. My hand slid to the back of her head, holding her close to me as that gorgeous voice moaned deep in her throat. Her beak released me for a moment to get a desperate gasp of air, but she then went right back to making out with me with even more vigor. I too groaned in delight in that kiss, clinging to the queen I was so dearly in love with. It was good to be in love. Especially with someone as wonderful as Novo. Between yet gasp for breath, I whispered quickly to her, "God, I love you, Novo..."

"And I am so madly in love with you, sweet James..." She replied with a raspy and panting voice before once more, her beak clamped onto my face to let our tongues dance some more. Weeks of absence in each other's lives all being unleashed in this one lovely kissing session. But it could not last. I have no idea how many minutes passed before Novo finally lifted her head away from me for the final time, the two of us gasping for breath as we gazed at each other in a haze. Such a profound blush shining through those feathers lining her face. She cooed to me as sweetly as any dove, "I'll never hurt you, baby. Never give you a reason to be cautious with me. I don't want to give my man reason to think mama might stab him in the back..."

"You won't, Novo... You don't have it in you... I know you don't." I sighed while bringing my hand to that fluffy ruff of beautiful icy blue feathers that lined the base of her neck. "You're too good to do something like that..."

"I know... I know, baby..." Novo whispered as she rolled off of me to my side and spread her glorious wing before draping it over me. She pulled me closer to her as I felt her hand rest upon my chest while gazing into my eyes. "Let me stay here with you a while longer, James... Feels like I haven't seen you longer than this."

I almost forgot why she was even there. And so I asked, "But...aren't you expected out there right now?"

"It can wait, honey. Mama missed her man and she's catching up on lost time with him. If they need me, they can come knocking." Novo whispered to me with a hint of her usual sass starting to emerge. God, I love that mare... She then brought a finger tot he side of my face and dragged her talon along my cheek. "That all right with you, dear?"

"You know what? Sure. I missed my queen, you beautiful creature." I whispered to her while all too happy to remain with her in the private confines of her bedchambers. We held each other. Caressing and kissing like a pair of newlyweds taking a ferry to their honeymoon. A little slice of paradise out on the Empty Plains.

Sadly, it would not last. After maybe another twenty minutes, there was a knock at the door. And the familiar voice of Seaspray spoke up from the other side. "Your majesty? If you are present?"

"Oh for the love of..." Novo growled in irritation as our kiss was interrupted. Without releasing me from the embrace of her wing and arms, she lifted her head and looked towards the door. "Yes, admiral?"

"Her royal highness, Princess Celestia, requires your presence at the command center. Please make your way there posthaste, if you will." Seaspray explained before I heard him quietly step away. "Now, if you will excuse me..."

"Ugh, duty calls, I suppose..." Novo groaned as she all too reluctantly released me and brought herself up to a prone position. "That's right... War... This is actually happening, right? And way out in the middle of nowhere in the Empty Plains? I always wondered what the deal was with that place when I checked out the globe in the library..."

"Yeah, I was perplexed by it too... But now we know. The empty remnants of a fallen empire. No wonder nobody comes out here anymore. The place feels cursed..." I muttered as I too sat up on the bed. "How much were you told about what's going on?"

"Not a whole lot, really. Just that there is an invasion coming from somewhere inside the Empty Plains and that the royal family have requested that I provide a unit of my archers to train and assist the recruits. And when I was told you were the first to set out... Well, you know what I needed to say to you." Novo replied as she placed her hand over mine while gazing into my eyes with tender sincerity. "I'm here for you just as much as I am for Equestria. Capricorn Island may not be in danger, but Celestia and I go way back and I'm not about to stand by and watch my friend and her people be overrun."

Novo truly felt like someone I could always depend on. And I am sure Celestia thought the same. She certainly is someone who would never turn down a chance to assist someone dear to her in dark times. But with how little she actually knew of this incoming threat... "I think you should at least know what's going on out here... But first, did you ever have contact with the humans who once called the Empty Plains home?"

"Humans lived out here? I know I've been on the throne a long time, but if there were any out there when I was in charge, I never met them. Doesn't really help that we're so far off the beaten path on Capricorn Island and airships haven't been around all that long either." Novo replied while not sounding particularly hung up on that revelation. "But what does that have to do with now? The humans of this world are long gone, right?"

"All but one." I retorted as I felt Novo's hand start to tighten over mine. "The emperor... The one who led the rebellion against Equestria back then is somehow still around. And he's declared war. While he no longer has people to command, he has found a means to create hollow human imitations that look and fight like human warriors. And until we deal with him, they'll just keep coming."

Novo's eyes widened slightly as I revealed this information to her. "He is, huh? Some people just don't know when to die, do they? Well, if he wants to conquer this world, I'll be more than happy to do what I can to make sure this old sore loser doesn't get his way."

"Thank you, Novo... I know that war really isn't in the nature of Equestria or its people, but I just hope that this whole mess ends up becoming something we can all look back on and laugh about someday." I replied while still trying to stay optimistic. Day after day, more breakthroughs have been made in preparing for the storm that was coming. The odds were becoming more and more in our favor. And now the finest archers in all the land were here to lend a hand.

I was caught by surprise as Novo reached out and placed a little kiss on my cheek. She then smiled more somberly as she said, "I'm sure it will, honey. I just wish I could be out there with you. While I may be the finest in the world when it comes to a rapier, I'm not cut out for the battlefield. One at a time is my style."

A wretched thought indeed, imagining that wonderful queen being placed in harm's way. I pulled my hand out from under hers and placed mine atop hers before grasping it firmly. "No, you wouldn't be... I'd hate to see you out there."

"I know, baby... But while we still have a minute, I want to ask a favor." Novo replied as she gazed into my eyes. "Whenever the Alabaster is docked here for the night, I want you up here with me in my room. I want to spend my nights with my sweet sugar bear whenever I'm here."

A lovely request, one I was not about to turn down. I nodded while smiling softly at the wonderful queen and whispered, "It would be an honor, my bird of paradise. Just make sure you have something I can store my armor in. Maybe a tub of sorts?"

"I can make that happen. Maybe tell the stewards I need something to soak my hands in." She retorted with a playful smirk before my lips met her beak as we shared one last little kiss before we finally stood up from the bed and approached the door. "Don't forget that, baby. If I don't find you up here after sundown, I'll send Seaspray out to find you. But for right now, better get out there before Little Miss Sunbutt comes knocking."

That... Oh wow, I had completely forgotten about that silly pet name. I suddenly hunkered over and let out a sudden guffaw as Novo even stepped away with a startled glance in her eyes. "Bwahahahaha, I forgot all about that one!"

"Then you better get used to it because it's not the last time you'll hear it!" Novo laughed before leading me up the stairs at the back of the Alabaster and back out onto the deck. We soon looked over the edges before we could even start to descend the gangplank. Novo turned her gaze from one side to the other as she surveyed the vast encampment before us. Rows of personnel tents as far as the eye could see and the various facilities set out in the camp for more specialized developments. "I have to say... While I wasn't sure what to expect, I'm quite impressed here. Everyone looks like they know what they're doing."

"For the most part. We're all still playing by ear for the moment, but we're making sure we're actually ready before we advance." I replied before following Novo down the gangplank to find more of the hippogriffs who had arrived aboard the ship helping unload some of its cargo and generally refuel the ship. Members of the royal guard seemed to be discussing some things with their new allies. But before we got far, I was quick to see a group of familiar faces approaching. "Oh boy... I guess they saw you coming."

"Who? Oh, them? Friends of yours?" Novo asked as five familiar mares trotted our way. Except for Rainbow Dash, who chose to stay airborne as she led our friends along. Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Twilight Sparkle, and Rarity were all approaching as a group. And Novo was quick to mention, "Hold up... That little lady there with those gorgeous indigo curls... Could it be?"

I almost forgot that Novo had some knowledge of Rarity's existence. Both from my own recollections as well as through the act of browsing various fashion magazines. I heard Rainbow Dash call out while still clad in a suit of camouflaged brigandine, "Hey there, James! You checked out that airship yet?! Looked really cool coming in!"

"I thought it was some sorta seagull at first! That thing's really a... Whoa..." Applejack added before they all slowed to a stop once close enough to notice that the hippogriff mare next to me was not like the rest. "Boy howdy, this bird's a beauty... Where'd ya find 'er?"

Amused by my friends' lack of knowledge about her, Novo cast me a smirk and asked, "Friends of yours, honey?"

"Yep. Known them since the day I got here." I retorted before facing my friends. "Girls, I know I've told you about her before, but this is Novo. Queen of the hippogriffs and Capricorn Island."

"Oooooh, so this is that queen you kept talking about when you got back!" Pinkie Pie chirped as she hopped forward once. "Wow, she really is as pretty as you said she is! And... Golly, are all hippogriffs so pretty? All of them are just gorgeous!"

"Well, when you're the queen of a bunch of literal birds of paradise, you better believe beauty is in our nature." Novo proudly declared as I almost laughed to see my friends recoil in confusion at the sound of her deep and soulful voice. She then placed a hand on her chest and spoke, "A pleasure to meet you, ladies."

"Wow... Are you... Um... Are you sure you weren't ever a zebra mare in a past life? Because... Not to sound disrespectful, but...you don't...sound like we were expecting." Twilight replied while looking thoroughly bamboozled by the way Novo sounds and talks. I honestly do not believe it is possible to hear Novo speak for the first time and not be shocked by how she talks.

Novo let out an amused laughed with her head held high. "Why do people keep asking me that?! You won't find any stripes on me, baby!"

Rarity then spoke next as she asked, "But...you almost sound like a more sophisticated version of our friend Zecora. Just without the rhyming and without that heavy exotic accent..."

It was only when Rarity spoke did Novo fully notice her. And I too only then noticed what she was wearing. Instead of the golden armor she had worn during that first battle, Rarity appeared to be decked out in what was likely one of the first modified suits of armor made for battlefield use. It looked like a thorough suit of barding not unlike those worn by the princesses themselves and seemed to address every single weakness I addressed during my earlier observations. No noticeable weak points were readily apparent. And unlike the golden polish of the armor worn at first, hers had a gorgeous silvery shine to it. Even her eight shamshir sabers were affixed to the sides of her armor with four on each side, the scabbards resting the in the curves of the ones below each other. As I observed Rarity's new armor, Novo lowered her head a bit as she said, "Well well well... I've seen you often enough on the cover of fashion magazines, but I never thought I'd see Miss Rarity in the flesh. Certainly not out here."

My beautiful armored beloved took a step back in shock, though while also sounding quite delighted as she recoiled with a...laughably hoarse tone of voice at first. "You... You... You know my name?! Oh goodness me, I'm getting Sapphire Shore flashbacks already..."

"Of course I know of you, honey! How could someone as beautiful as me not notice a symbol of beauty like you? You show up often enough in those issues that I know you're a master of your craft!" Novo said with legitimate respect before her gaze focused on a certain aspect of Rarity's attire. "Hold up a minute... I'm counting one, two, three, four... Eight swords? Do you just keep a bunch of spares on call in case one breaks?"

With giddy and knowing smiles on their faces, the rest of my friends started to give Rarity some space. Rarity began to smirk proudly as her magic icy blue aura flared up around her horn before matching auras coated the hilts of her swords. "Oh, not at all! I simply experimented here and there and found that...one just wasn't enough."

All at once, the eight elegant shamshirs were drawn from their scabbards and floated beside Rarity as they suddenly fanned out in a manner resembling widely spread wings. Rarity held her head high as she spoke, "I have far too much experience in handling so many props at once when I am...in the zone, so to speak. So I decided to try and weaponize such a skill! Fitting, no?"

Novo's eyes went wide as she looked genuinely impressed with Rarity's own type of swordplay. All our friends looked on as I am sure there is not another unicorn in the entire militia who can muster eight weapons at once. But that gaze of awe started to become one of...plotting as Novo began to smirk. "Ooh, very impressive... But now you've got me curious... Sorry to impose this on you so suddenly, but I have got to try this!"

"Beg pardon?" Rarity asked as we all looked towards Novo, who then held a hand to the side of her beak as she let out the call of a hawk that carried through the air around us. She then asked again, "Your majesty...?"

"Give him a minute." Novo smugly retorted as we all fell silent. Our eyes scanned the sky around us. Had she called for someone? Not even a minute later, we got an answer. I looked to the command center in the distance and noticed someone flying away from it and towards us. "There he is."

My friends looked on in awe as Seaspray came in for a landing before his queen. That armor of his gleamed beautifully in the sunlight as he asked, "You called, your majesty?"

"Fetch me my sword! Mama's got an itch to scratch." Novo replied as her majestic wings reached high before she pushed herself up to stand on just her hind legs while her wings served as a counterbalance. She then rested her hand on her hip, standing much more like a woman than a mare at the time.

Seaspray promptly bowed and flew up onto the Alabaster and disappeared from view. Although Rainbow Dash was much more impressed with Novo's greater height now that she was standing tall while just looking oh so sexy in the process. "Wow... Tall and in charge. I like this queen!"

"You better believe it, honey. Can't use a sword right if I don't have my hands free." Novo replied while holding up her other hand to examine her talons to pass the time.

It was only then that Rarity asked, "Are you challenging me to a duel, your majesty?! So suddenly?!"

Novo smirked down at Rarity while constantly maintaining that amusingly aloof and smug air about herself. "Honey, I haven't had a decent challenge in way too long. Even your boy here can barely keep up with me. But I've never seen such an innovative means of wielding a sword before, so you've got me intrigued. I'm expecting good things from you!"

"Oooooh my goodness... Such high praise, your majesty! Well, I most certainly hope I do not disappoint!" Rarity retorted with a graceful bow. Now that we were aware of where this was going, my friends and I decided to back away to give the two sword maidens some room.

While we waited for Seaspray to return, Applejack looked up at me and asked, "Just...uh...what is that queen packin' over there?"

I was tempted to laugh since they likely could not ever expect just what layers of experience were being hidden under Novo's feathery belt. I looked back down at her and said, "Centuries of experience and dozens of championship titles. Novo just might be the finest swordfighter on the planet. Even I could barely hold my own against her in a sparring session."

They all fell silent with looks of utter disbelief, though Pinkie Pie's jaw completely hit the floor. Not that I was surprised that she could do that. I have seen her do that before. Twilight then gulped quite audibly as she looked back over at our beautiful friend and muttered, "I hope Rarity knows what she's getting herself into..."

"She'll be fine. Novo knows how to pull her punches." I replied while knowing Novo better than they do. Each and every time Novo forced me to heel in our duels, she never once inflicted even the lightest smack on me. Hers is a finesse I doubt I will ever be able to match.

It was right around then that Seaspray dove over the side of the Alabaster's deck with the unmistakable form of a rapier in his hand while still contained in its polished white scabbard. I knew that it could not have been any of those blunt training swords she had used in our duels. This time, it was the real deal. Seaspray landed beside his queen and bowed his head while holding the sword to her in order for it to be drawn. Novo reached out and grasping the hilt before slowly, as if savoring the moment, pulling her sword up and out of its long narrow scabbard. And what a beauty that rapier was to behold. A shimmering narrow silver blade with a knuckle guard of shimmering gold or finely polished brass. But upon looking closer, I could see that the queen's sword had some special stylized designs where the blade met the hilt. Just above the top of the knuckle guard was the head of a swan while on the opposite side was a curved barb molded into the shape of a spread wing that could surely snag an enemy's blade. With the sword drawn, Seaspray stepped back and joined us at the sidelines. He then promptly greeted my friends as he said, "Fine day for a duel, wouldn't you say? It is rare that her majesty Novo ever takes up her proper sword for one."

"It's certainly a beauty, admiral." I retorted as our eyes fell upon Novo and Rarity. Novo had already taken a proper stance with sword held out before her. Rarity was keeping her swords in formation with all eight forming a half circle in front of her. I was rather confident in Rarity's ability to perform. She always was a master of improvisation. "I think Rarity just might surprise her."

"Such poise... Such elegance... Your majesty, I am in awe!" Rarity called out as a steadily growing crowd of onlookers started to gather around the airship docking grounds. While the two gorgeous mares stared each other down, I took a moment to analyze the situation. Novo had only one sword while Rarity had eight, but Novo's was of significantly greater length than that of the average saber. Even unusually long sabers like those shamshirs. While capable of light cuts, that rapier's real strength was its raw piercing power. But at the same time, Rarity was much lower to the ground than Novo. The same trait that would give her an advantage against the emperor's minions, and yet Novo was even taller than them when taking a biped stance. And with a full suit of barding covering Rarity's body, Novo would be hard pressed to find an opening. Not that I was expecting Novo to inflict harm upon Rarity, but she was still at a tactical disadvantage all the same.

"I could say the same thing about you. I'm liking the formation you have going there, Miss Rarity. I just might have a challenge on my hands after all." Novo replied quite respectfully with her usual sassy tone being much more subdued. She was not being cocky at all, no matter how experienced she was. And with that, Novo struck. She made a light snap forward with her sword, but Rarity reacted quickly by having more than one of her swords form a mass of metal to block against an overhead attack. A whistle escaped Novo's beak as she suddenly realized how in sync each of Rarity's swords were with each other. She was not wielding each individually. They were all eight pieces to a complete set. "Woo! I've got my work cut out for me this time!"

"So sorry, your majesty! Be careful!" Rarity called out almost apologetically as if she was frightened of the prospect of harming such a radiant queen. One of her sword's flicked out as Novo stepped back, successfully letting out a loud clink as it clipped the knuckle guard that protected her hand. A gasp filled the air as Novo was now on the defensive. Pinkie Pie even let out a shriek to cheer Rarity on. I was impressed. Even I had never forced Novo to back off so early in a duel.

With her hind legs not designed to allow to quick movement when functioning by themselves, Novo had to flap her massive wings to propel herself backwards to get out of range as Rarity's multiple swords rushed her too quickly to really defend against. She would never be able to get in a decisive strike if the her opponent got too close. A disadvantage for most longer weapons like many rapiers. Half-swording might work, but rapiers are simply not designed for that. Nor do I believe Novo has ever practiced such techniques.

Now with more distance between the two of them, Novo regained her balance while also losing her smug smile. She was finally starting to get serious against an opponent she had no experience facing. Rarity began to approach while keeping her swords ready before her to attack and deflect an incoming strike. While maintaining her distance, Novo began to put the length of her rapier to great use, making many quick stabs to test Rarity's defenses. The sheer frequency of her strikes prompted Rarity to get more creative as she started making some of her shamshirs spin in place like propellers to deflect incoming stabs.

Once again, Novo jumped back while maintaining her biped stance. The crowd cheered and whistled, begging for more action. It was then that I noticed a smirk starting to form on Novo's beak. Duels like that tend to not go on for very long with most lasting for less than half a minute. Rarity's impeccable defenses and the limitations of Novo's rapier were dragging the fight out to nearly a full minute. But if that smirk was anything to go by, Novo had finally found a chink in Rarity's armor. I inhaled sharply as I anticipated the finishing blow.

Now with greater distance between them than before and with Rarity's sword's still whirling before her like a wall of spinning fans, I saw Novo take a step back while doing a slow pirouette of sorts to her left. And when her right arm came back around, she suddenly and forcefully brought her hand forward while bringing herself low to the ground to maximize the reach of her arm. With her left hand having to plant itself on the ground to not outright fall, this strike was all or nothing. And it worked. The crowd fell silent as the air became still. Rarity's swords suddenly stopped moving while she too froze in place with fright. Like a laser piercing a tiny gap in a hall lined with debris, the narrow blade of Novo's rapier had slipped between the many curved blades of Rarity's shamshirs with the tip now stopped just short of striking her right between the eyes.

Rarity's magical grasp on her swords began to falter as she realized how close Novo could have come to running her head through on her blade had she not put just enough distance between them to insure the tip would not actually touch her. A move so bold and requiring so much precision that only someone with Novo's centuries of experience could ever hope to pull it off. The eight shamshirs fell to the ground as Rarity shakily sat down on her haunches, more than just a bit rattled by such a move. Even if her helmet had taken the blow should Novo have been too close, that is still a startling thing to see right between your eyes. "Oh...dear me... Too close..."

"Don't beat yourself up, honey. I can't remember the last time I got such a kick out of a duel. You actually gave me quite a bit of trouble. Can't remember the last time someone landed a whack on my guard like that." Novo replied while pushing herself back up onto just her hooves. But as she twirled her rapier around her hand with her fingers inside the knuckle guard, she then proclaimed boldly, "But just remember. You might be good, but I am the best!"

"I most certainly won't argue with that, your majesty!" Rarity replied as she managed to stand up and rather shakily returned her eight swords to their scabbards. As the crowd cheered with applause, Novo elegantly bowed while keeping her sword behind her. Rarity did as well, though not with as much poise. Seeing that blade come in at her between the eyes must have been frightful...

As Seaspray stepped forward with the scabbard for Novo's sword, the crowd began to disperse. All except for three other faces that had not been there earlier. And Novo was quick to notice them as well while sliding her sword back into its sheathe. A familiar voice spoke up with an amused tone to its voice, "Couldn't help making a scene, Novo? Did you get your fill?"

My friends all turned and bowed. Celestia stood before us with her sisters at her sides. And Novo's gaze softened upon seeing her longtime friend while dropping back onto her hands. "Celestia... Good to see you, honey."

I watched as the two of them stepped towards each other with subdued enthusiasm before holding each other in a winged embrace. Just like back on Capricorn Island, but with a noticeable air of seriousness about them. I heard Novo speak most sincerely, "Seaspray will make sure my men teach your ponies how to shoot straight. No one snipes better than a hippogriff, so you can bet no one teaches how to snipe better than them either."

"I have faith in your men, Novo." Celestia replied as they released each other from their embrace. Though Celestia then said, "But now that you're here..."

Novo's gaze fell upon Luna and she was quick to smile. "Well, if it isn't little Luna. Been a while. You still keeping your sister in line?"

"I try. You'd be surprised at how much sway the younger sister can hold over the elder." Luna replied in smug fashion while Celestia just rolled her eyes. "I jest, but it is good to see you after so long. And it is good to have you with us."

It was then that Novo's eyes fell upon the youngest sister among the Equestrian royal family. Her eyes went wide as she beheld the blackened majesty of Nightmare Moon. The Princess of Dreams calmly asked, "Queen Novo, I presume? It is a pleasure."

Dazzled and curious, Novo then asked with an intrigued smile set into her beak, "My my... Who's tall, dark, and sexy right here?"

My friends and I nearly stumbled over in sudden awkward laughing as Novo made no attempt to hide how impressed she was with Nightmare Moon's tall beautiful ebony form. Celestia was quick to interject while Luna and Nightmare Moon could not even try to find a response, "Novo, please! This is...um...the newest addition to the royal family. Nightmare Moon. Princess of Dreams."

"Newest? Celestia, I'm pretty sure you brought her up last time you stopped by for a visit, but I seem to recall that Luna here was your only sister." Novo replied before turning her gaze to Nightmare Moon once more. "She does have the look down though. Tall and gorgeous, billowing and almost ethereal mane and tail, extra long horn on her head, and some pretty big wings. Yep, she's got the Equestria royal family look down. Though I'm really liking those eyes. Tell me, Princess of Dreams. What's your story?"

"It's...eh...a long and complicated story. All you need to know is that Luna and I were one once, but she and I became separate after the Elements of Harmony purged me from her body. Were it not for our human friend here, I doubt I would have ever lived long enough to be welcomed home by my sisters." Nightmare Moon explained while glancing at me out of the corner. I could only smile back at her all the same.

As the three sisters conversed with the hippogriff queen, Rainbow Dash hovered up to me and nudged my arm with her elbow. "Is that queen always this goofy?"

"There's probably not a single monarch like Novo in the entire world. She's one of a kind. And she's awesome." I replied while noticing just how amused they all were with Novo's behavior. "She's really fun to watch and listen to."

"She sure knows how ta leave an impression. Bet she's real popular with the common folk." Applejack added while starting to show a crooked smile on her lips. Novo was getting really heavy with the playful rhetoric and even slipped in one 'Sunbutt' at one point, much to Celestia's chagrin. Twilight especially could not keep a straight face and burst out laughing harder than the rest of us. "Hoowee, I'm likin' this mare!"

"Yes, yes, quite! Now then, we have business to attend to, don't we?" Celestia barked to silence Novo. "There's no telling how quickly our recruits will be able to hone their archery skills, even with the best possible tutelage. We must start the vetting process to decide which unicorns are best for the job."

Pinkie Pie took an interest in this line and hopped forward. "Hold on! What's that about unicorns?"

"I can answer that." Luna replied as she turned to face us. "Our unicorn volunteers are our most diverse group of recruits and what we assign them to depends entirely on what types of magic they excel at. We have three categories. Those who excel at manipulating physical objects such as weapons with levitation magic to serve as infantry, those who have the necessary focus to use offensive types of magic for long-distance parabolic bombardments, and those with very precise levitation magic for handling longbows for archery."

Twilight then added, "I'm grouped with the second one as one of the militia's battlemages. Rarity's with infantry, as you can see."

"Fighters, archers, and mages... Sounds like a good balance." I muttered as Seaspray came back down from the Alabaster while my friends and the princesses finally continued on their way to return to their duties and to begin the process of training our new archers. Only Novo stayed behind. She and eye shared a gaze as the area around the airship docks had finally gotten rather quiet. "Looks like we're in good hands with your men here."

"I sure hope so. I'm still playing things by ear, but there are no finer archers in the world. If they can't seal the deal, I don't know who can." Novo replied while letting out a sigh before bringing a finger under my chin with such a look of cunning in those beautiful eyes. "Just remember. Tonight, I want you in my room."

"I won't forget, your majesty." I replied as we glanced around to make sure no one was looking. For just an instant, my beak and my lips met for a quick kiss. It was nothing when compared to what we could have done, but it was enough to tide us over for the moment. "I love you, my bird of paradise."

"And I love you, my sweet sugar bear. See you tonight." She replied softly before reluctantly turning away and walking towards the command center in the far distance. I did not know what she had in mind, but she surely had something to tend to over there.

Before I could even take a step away to try and find something to contend myself with, I thought I noticed something out of the corner of my eye. And when I turned to my left, I found none other than Gilda looking up at me. But before I could offer a greeting, I noticed the look she was giving me. A rather harsh glare. And it was only then that I realized what had happened. "Did you...see that?"

"You... You're seriously getting it on with that queen? Behind your wife's back?" Gilda growled as she turned her head to let just her left eye focus on me with a look of disgust in her gaze. "Even I've always known that cheating on your spouse ain't cool. What's your deal?"

"And I assure you that is not the case, Gilda. It's...complicated." I replied while all too understanding of why she saw a problem with what had just happened. "Fluttershy knows about Novo. And... Well... I'd be happy to tell you everything, but not here. It's not something we can discuss in the open."

"Really, huh? In that case..." Gilda muttered before glancing around and eventually looking up. "Fine. If we're gonna talk, follow me."

I spread my armor's wings and followed Gilda up into the air. Right up to...the Alabaster's gas sack. She set down right in the middle while I did the same. It was an impressive view up there and not a place where we would be easily spotted. I had to mind my balance though. It had a very gradual yet smooth rounding that could cause me to slide right off. "Never thought I'd be standing on one of these..."

The two of us got comfortable and sat down. Gilda still looked at me with an accusatory scowl as she asked, "So, what's the deal? I thought you're too nice a guy to do that to your wife. If you're not cheating on your wife, then what was that about?"

"I'm not unfaithful to Fluttershy, if that's what you're thinking. Yes, she is my wife. And I have no intention of getting a divorce. And for a good while, we only had eyes for each other."

"Uh huh... Then what changed?" Gilda asked while not looking very convinced at first. It was actually commendable that she valued faithfulness, even during her worse times, and I could not fault her for assuming the worst.

"I guess...it started with Rarity." I explained while gazing up at the sky and its modest cloud cover. "She and I had always been good friends. We shared important values and adored each other. And that friendship...became something more. I was willing to...share my love with her. But that love grew over time. But where our love for each other grew, my love of Fluttershy did not weaken. And they even discussed with each other the possibilities of us...becoming a family."

Gilda's eyes opened wide at the revelation I had just given her. "You mean...this was their idea? Your wife and...her friend were OK with this?"

I could not fault her surprise. One would normally not expect their spouse to approach them on such a topic, let alone suggest it. "Only because they have as much faith in me as they do. I admit that I'm not entirely confident yet if I'm ready to really commit to a genuine polyamorous relationship, but...I'm willing to experiment with it until I'm ready. And it's...been very fulfilling. I love Fluttershy. And I love Rarity. And...there may be more to come in due time."

"So...they might not be the only ones you...fall for, huh? Like that queen?" Gilda asked while now sounding more curious than cautious.

"I admit it's not something just any man can do. At least not with genuine sincerity. Polyamory is not about sex. It's about love." I explained while not taking the topic lightly in the slightest. "I'm honestly surprised I've handled it as well as I have. Right now, it's...mostly just Fluttershy and Rarity with me. Though...as you saw, there are others where things are...growing."

Gilda tilted her head to one side and asked, "In that case... How many mares have you...gotten in bed with so far?"

I felt my nerves alight. Even if it was an honest question and I was no longer expecting hostility from her, it was still a difficult thing to admit to. "Well... Uh... When it comes to Novo, we haven't done that yet. Not entirely. Just a few bits of soft core stuff so far. We're not rushing anything. But for those who I've...actually done...that with? There's...um...Celestia..."

"Whoa, what?! Hold on there!" Gilda shrieked while thankfully being in a location where no one would really hear us. She pointed at me and said, "You're serious?! You and...and...the princess?!"

"Gilda, not so loud... And...yes... I've had close ties to the royal family since shortly after my arrival in Equestria, but that's because of the nature of my presence in this world. But with Celestia... Things didn't start to develop like that until maybe a year after I got here. She and I... We have a...kindred connection of sorts. And we're in love. But...since she's...who she is, this kind of thing can't go public. Much moreso than with anyone else."

She immediately shut up after that, surely knowing the kind of scandal that could be caused by such knowledge being discovered by the public. "OK... OK then... Right, I'm not gonna ask the details on that... But man, with her? What's it like? Does it have any perks?"

I gave Gilda a bit of a scowl upon hearing that. Whether intentional or not, such an inquiry almost sounded shallow. "I don't like taking advantage of her position of power. I only ask favors if I really dearly need something from her. I'm not that kind of guy."

"Whoa, whoa, I didn't mean it like that. I know you're not the kinda guy who uses women like that. You just don't give off that kinda vibe. Just...uh...got me thinking a minute." She retorted while holding up a hand between us. "Anyway... Is that it? Princess Celestia is the only other mare you've...done that with?"

There was one special night last year that I could not forget. One that would surely shock her. "There's one more... And just once... Rainbow Dash."

Instead of shrieking, Gilda just stared at me with eyes wide while never blinking. Although she then started to smirk as she said, "Oh, so that's where you got that information, right? You only figured out her sexual preference when you got in bed with her?"

"Actually, she told me that before it got to that point. Something about leaning more towards the foot-longs than the carpets?" I replied while remembering that rather...interesting analogy Rainbow Dash told me and Fluttershy that evening.

Gilda's response with a hearty chuckle as she spoke, "Yep, that sounds like Dash... But really? You and Dash? Seriously?"

"We've been...a good influence on each other for a while. I value her and she values me. Although she...has been a bit on the fence about things for a while since that time. We love each other, don't get me wrong, but...I feel like she's keeping some sort of distance for some reason." I explained while thinking back to my brash yet beautiful friend. "I'm not gonna pressure her. Whether or not she wants to take things further is up to her."

"That's good... I mean she was about ready to smash my beak in back when I first saw you... You must be something special to her if she said that. Dash isn't the kinda mare who gets quiet when she gets mad, so that... Now I see why she was that protective of you." Gilda retorted while looking down beyond the Alabaster's gas sack's hardened casing. "So then... What about that queen? What's your history with her? I could tell she has the hots for you."

"Novo? Interesting story behind that one." I replied while thinking back to not all that long ago. "A lot of people who know me say I have a healing personality. And I think Celestia tried to utilize that for Novo. She brought me along for a visit to Capricorn Island so I could interact with Novo because... Well... Novo is a widow. And she's been in morning for a long time."

Gilda's tone became more somber as the topic became significantly more solemn. "She... Sorry to hear that. But what did you do?"

"Well, I almost forgot about that part until towards the end of the first day. It wasn't until we had a private chat together on a balcony one night that she really talked to me about the pain she went through. And...what clicked for the two of us was that...I knew where she was coming from. I knew the kind of pain she had experienced." I explained while feeling my heart grow heavier as I thought back to that fateful night. When the pieces of our hearts started to be rearranged.

The griffon hen beside me gave me a look of mild shock as she asked, "You mean... Oh man, you lost someone like that too?"

"Huh? Oh, no, not like that. I don't know the experience of watching my spouse die." I replied while understanding why Gilda would make that assumption. But I then cast my gaze out at nothing in particular as I said, "But Novo...also doesn't know the pain of being betrayed by the one you were madly in love with either... But the end result for us was the same. The feeling of isolation. The new desire to do desperate and drastic things to drown and numb the pain... That mutual understanding of each other's pain was the catalyst for us to become much more than just friends... We soon fell in love. And we fell for each other hard."

Gilda said nothing as I detected no movement from her out of the corner of my eye. That did not last long as I soon felt something rest upon the back of my gauntlet. A quick glance revealed that Gilda hand placed her gloved hand upon my own as she gave me such a sad look. "Sorry you had to go through that... It sucks. Especially when you've got no one else to turn to."

"Was it hard after you and Rainbow Dash parted ways?" I asked as I started to see why Gilda was emphasizing with me more than I could have expected.

"Yeah... Didn't know what I had until it was gone. At least I was lucky to get it all back and then some." She said softly while starting to give me a gaze of sincere gratitude. "But anyway... That's how you two hit it off? She didn't care that you didn't have a crown on you?"

"Funny thing about that is that Novo's king was originally a commoner. She's not the kind of woman to care about social status. She's certainly not your typical queen either, if her behavior and style is anything to go by." I replied while finding myself smiling as I thought back to some of Novo's more unorthodox attitudes and manners. Such an unusual, yet amazing woman. "Although she and I did need to have a conversation like this when she noticed my wedding ring. She's not someone who takes the concept of love lightly. And she despises unfaithful scoundrels. She...eh...even put me through a test of sorts that night to see if I was what she hoped I was."

"I'm guessing you passed if that smooch I saw was anything to go by." Gilda retorted with a smirk before she pulled herself up and got behind me, her body tucked between my armor's wings. I felt her playfully tug on my ear with her beak before she whispered rather sweetly, "OK, James. I'm convinced. You know what you're doing and you're not the kind of guy who is unfaithful to his mares. I'll just pretend I saw nothing, all right?"

"It's appreciate, Gilda..." I muttered while finding myself shuddering from this surprisingly tender show of affection. "Just...don't mention what I said to anyone. I don't think it's illegal in Equestria, but I...don't think it's entirely socially accepted either."

"Cool, I getcha. I mean it's easy to take a look at what you're doing and assume the worst, right? I know I did just a few minutes ago." Gilda replied before she released me from her embrace and sat beside me once more. "But you're a good guy. A really good guy. And I hope you'll be good to every woman who comes into your life."

"I will. I just hope I'll always have the patience for it. And that this conversation never gets old." I retorted while almost letting out a chuckle while turning my gaze up to the sky. "Because I'm probably going to have to explain this quite a few more times down the road."

"Well, I can't exactly blame anyone for needing some help wrapping their heads around it. It sounds like the kind of thing some dude would do just to stroke his ego and pride." Gilda spoke while also looking up at the clouds. But I then saw her smirk as she then said, "But not you. You're not in it for that. You're no Casanova. You actually want to be in their lives and make them feel special."

"Thanks, Gilda... I try to be." I replied while glad that she was being as understanding as she was. Although with the topic having shifted, I then asked, "Do you think you might find someone for yourself eventually? Maybe settle down with a nice girl?"

She cast me an amused smile as she said, "You forgot? I mean yeah, Dash is a hottie in all the right ways, but I'm not exclusively a carpet muncher. Maybe I'll find a nice guy out there sometime. Who knows?"

I looked at her out of the corner of my eye as the conversation stalled. Gilda had certainly convinced me by then that she was a much more pleasant griffon than I had initially made her out to be. And now that my emotional barriers had been lowered, my eyes scanned her. While she was still wearing that suit of brigandine, her head and tail were completely exposed. And what little I saw, I could certainly say she was quite beautiful in her own rebellious tough girl kind of way. She oozed that sort of spunky yet sweet charm you almost never find in women. And she was a good listener. I was genuinely surprised with how open she was to hearing me out and processing my words. And so I said, "You're a good friend, Gilda."

Her eyes suddenly opened wider than usual upon hearing that before she glanced at me, but Gilda then closed her eyes as she accepted what I said with a warm and rather lovely smile on that beak. "You too, James. You're a good man."

Almost on instinct, I began to reach for her hand. And she began to reach for mine. But just when they were about to touch, Gilda shuddered and pulled hers away. I only then realized the implications of that gesture as well and set both hands upon my armored thighs as I tried to avoid looking at her. Though Gilda then said, "So... You like griffons? Or cats or birds?"

"I'm not particularly partial towards any species, really. At least when it comes to the people of Equestria." I replied while closing my eyes for a second and thinking of as many women as I could recall meeting. While I have met many ponies, I have met a number of other races before. And regardless of which, beauty was not exclusive to just one. The people of Equestria are all capable of being very physically appealing if one is open to the idea of pursuing a relationship with someone who is not their own species. Although I did say, "But I've always had an affinity for birds. That might be part of why I adore the hippogriffs so much... And I admit I've always been more of a cat person."

"Guess that means I'm the best of both worlds, huh?" Gilda replied with a rather flirtatious tone in her voice. Although I am convinced she was just messing with me at the time. She quickly lost that look on her face and looked away. But as I dismissed those words, I noticed too late that Gilda had scooted herself closer to me. She then asked, "Um... When this is all over... Would you mind if I swung by now and then? Just to say hi and kill some time?"

I placed my armored hand upon her fluffy feathered head and said, "It would be nice to see you again. You're more than welcome to visit."

The white feathers lining her head quickly puffed up almost like those of an excited cockatoo. Though I could still see her beak as she then said, "Thanks... I just hope I won't get run outta town. Didn't exactly leave a good first impression on my way out..."

Once again, I began to bring my hand lower to reach for hers. Just to hold her and let her know that I did appreciate her. But Gilda once more, almost reluctantly, moved her hand away from mine as she even avoided looking at me. "Please, don't... You're too good for me..."

"Wha... Why? What?" I asked while not entirely sure of where that came from. I did relent in reaching for her hand, but did she misinterpret my intentions?

"Look. You're a sweet guy. Maybe the best guy I know. I've only known you for a few days, but these past few days have made it all worth it because of you. And you're a...good friend. But..." Gilda replied rather shakily before scooting away from me. "You shouldn't get too close to me... I don't...wanna let you down like I did with Dash... You never saw the old me. And I don't want to be the old me anymore..."

"Yeah, I never did see how you were. And that's probably a good thing." I replied while the two of us shared an aside gaze for a time. "Maybe that affects my bias... I don't easily forget being needlessly wronged, but I never actually saw what happened. I only know what I heard. And...you've subverted my expectations." I explained before fully turning my head to look at her. "You're better than you used to be, Gilda. And I'm grateful I got to meet you."

"You make me wanna cry... Not even Dash ever said something like that to me..." Gilda growled while trying to not look at me. Although she then spoke in a manner that almost sounded like she was forcing herself to speak. "Could...you...hold me for a minute?"

I said nothing as I held my arm out to her. I did not fully understand what was going through her head at the time, but she was extremely vulnerable. It would be unwise and cruel to not offer her some emotional support at the moment. She slunk over to me and leaned against me with my arm around her. As she let out a haggard wheeze, I asked softly, "Is there anything I can do for you?"

Without even looking at me, Gilda whispered shakily after another loud sigh. "Don't...stop being good to me... Don't...give up on me... And...keep making me feel like I'm...not a stupid piece of trash that only knows how to keep screwing up... Make me feel like I'm worth something... Like I'm something special..."

"I will, Gilda. I will." I whispered back to her with my arms around her covered body. Not that I could feel much through the plating of my own armor. Poor little hen... One would never know that she was the kind of woman who is haunted by old regrets. I wonder how often a tough abrasive exterior only serves to hide a troubled soul...

My grasp on Gilda never loosened. I dearly wanted to give her some scritches, though my armored fingertips would not provide the most comfortable experience. But as a minute or two went by, I heard her speak. "Those mares in your life are lucky to have a man like you... They made a good choice by falling for you and not someone else... I know they'll be happy with you."

"I hope so... I don't want them to regret their decision or to start being envious of each other." I muttered while appreciating Gilda's tender words. I knew their were risks involved. And not just from how society may react if things ever became public. I had faith in my beloveds. I just hope they could maintain faith in me and in each other.

Minutes went by as I held Gilda while she rested her head against me. Unfortunately, it could not last. All too reluctantly, Gilda started to wiggle out of my grasp. "OK, moping time is over... I gotta get over to the drills before they start without me anyway."

"Right. I shouldn't keep you." I replied while displeased that this moment could not go on longer. I was sincerely enjoying my time with Gilda and would be more than willing to spend another ten minutes up there with her. Although I did ask, "We cool now?"

"Yeah, we're cool. I get what's going on now. Sorry if I was a little quick to assume otherwise. You're good to your mares. I just hope they're just as good to you." Gilda said while starting to sound like her mood was being lifted. "And...uh...thanks for being here. I was...um...kinda scared for a second when I let myself out like that... Just between us, right?"

"If you don't want me to tell anyone, I won't." I replied while stroking her head for a moment. "If you need a minute to cuddle or get something off your chest, you can come find me. I'm a good listener."

"Yeah, I know that by now." She said softly only for her eyes to go wide for a moment. "Oh yeah, sorry I didn't show up last night to jam at your place. I was going to, but I saw you had a guest and thought it wasn't a good time for it."

"Ember? Oh yeah, we were kinda preoccupied with everything going on last night. Though I did end up forgetting all about that arrangement..." I retorted upon realizing that we did plan for her to visit my dorm to play guitar for a while. Ember was quite the distraction that night.

Gilda then smiled and asked, "How about tonight then?"

I was about to agree, but I then recalled what Novo had requested from me. "Yeah, it would... Oh, wait. Not tonight. Novo wants me to spend the night with her aboard the Alabaster, so I don't think she would appreciate anyone unexpected paying a visit."

"Novo? Oh right, that queen?" Gilda replied before she suddenly gave me a smug smirk. "Oooooh, I get what's going on. She's got the hots for you, right? Gonna spend some...personal time with that pretty bird where no one can see you? Ohohoho, you better give her a good time. Make her chirp, all right?"

"Whoa whoa whoa, she never said anything about that! She just wants my company, all right?!" I yelped while leaning away from Gilda on reflex. Though I suppose it would be in her nature to make such an assumption. She certainly is a wild kind of woman...

Gilda could not stop herself from laughing as she almost fell backwards. "Bwahahahaha, couldn't help myself! But seriously, I saw how she was with you! Tell you what. If she doesn't try to get your pants off once tonight, I owe you a drink. Deal?"

"Fine. Deal." I groaned with embarrassment as I started to push myself up with my heels dug into the gentle slope of the Alabaster's gas sack. "I mean you might be right. Novo is the kind of... Whoa! Hey!"

I severely underestimated the smoothness of the gas sack below me and quickly lost my footing as I tried to stand up on something that was not the very top of it. I fell right down on my rump and started to slide down the thing with my armor's wings being pushed up behind me in a manner that prevented me from taking to the hair or even springboarding right off the side. And it was still a long way down! I would end up overshooting the hull and plummet right to the ground if I could not stop myself soon! But just as I was trying to think fast and use the levitation spell to catch myself or at least generate a barrier around myself, someone beat me to the punch. Right as I started to properly fall free from the gas sack, my descent drastically slowed as something grabbed me by my armor's wings. "Jeez, don't scare me like... Whooooaaaa, you're heavier than you look!"

"Hoo...! Thanks for the save, Gilda!" I shouted upon looking up her to see the griffon hen furiously flapping her impressive wings to keep me aloft. She gradually set me down on the ground before right before she too landed beside me. "You OK there?"

"I should be asking you that! Maybe it was a bad idea to sit up there after all..." Gilda replied while looking only slightly winded from hauling me through the air for a minute. "You're no pegasus... I guess humans really aren't built for flyi... Wait a second! If it's that hard to lift you in the air, how're you gonna get hauled back to base if something goes wrong out there?!"

I too flinched upon realizing what Gilda had mentioned. While she and her aerial teammates were proving adept in evacuating their fellow Equestrians by then, my armor's bulk along with my larger and heavier frame would undoubtedly make carrying me through the air much more difficult. Even with her larger and stronger wings, Gilda still struggled under my weight. Although I did say, "That's a good point... Maybe I could just use teleportation to get myself back here?"

"You sure you can manage that when dealing with a fresh wound? I dunno... You'd be surprised how hard that kinda pain to focus on something..." Gilda replied while looking and sounding understandably skeptical about the issue.

"I know. I've felt pain before. Even from some pretty significant injuries." I replied while thinking back to that horrible impalement wound I suffered when Nightmare Moon and I were forced to fight each other that night. "I'm pretty sure I'll be OK. This armor amplifies my focus to use some pretty impressive magic that only the royal sisters themselves can use. I can't prove it, but I'm convinced I'll be OK if I do end up taking a nasty hit. Assuming they manage to get through my armor in the first place."

Gilda still tilted her head to one side while not looking entirely convinced. "I'm still gonna bring this up to Spitfire when I get... Oh right, I gotta get going! Let's talk later!"

I did not even get a proper goodbye out before Gilda darted through the air and over the camp to find her aerial comrades. I could only hope she would not be in trouble. With nothing else to do myself, I decided to at least check in with the command center to see if anything was happening. Especially now that we had a platoon of elite archers to add their skills to the pool.

While there were not many hippogriffs in the camp at the time, everywhere I went where I happened to see one, they were getting a lot of attention. Everyone was curious of who those tall beautiful bird horses are and were quick to gather around our new guests. The hippogriffs did not mind the attention and even seemed more than happy to chat with their mainland neighbors.

Once I found my way back to the command center, I found Shining Armor standing at the door that led into the war room. He immediately called over to me, "Hey, James! In here! We're expecting you."

"Huh? Oh, all right." I muttered before following him in without much thought. Upon stepping into the war room, I found that quite a few faces were already present in it. All three of the royal sisters were present, as was Seaspray and Queen Novo. I then asked, "Um... Is this a meeting?"

"That it is, Sir James! Now that we are all present, shall we?" Seaspray replied while everyone took a seat around the table while he and Shining Armor removed their helmets and set them on the table before them. I reflexively tried to do the same with mine before realizing that I was not wearing it at the time. Once I took a seat across from Novo with Nightmare Moon at my side, I noticed a large tea kettle floating across the table with a familiar blue aura coating its handle. Seaspray then held out a provided coffee mug and asked, "Tea, your highness?"

"Plenty to go around, admiral." Luna replied as she used her magic to pour us all a cup of tea. A quick sniff revealed the potent scent of bergamot. A freshly brewed serving of earl grey tea. Once we all had a cup to sip from, Luna set aside the kettle and said, "Now that we are all here, shall we begin?"

Feeling out of my element, I decided to stay quiet and listen to what needed to be discussed. Novo spoke first as she said, "I've already sent word back to Capricorn Island to prepare a shipment of our finest arrows to keep our archers stocked. We've also brought along a few more men to serve as fletchers on site to whip up some more."

Seaspray then added, "My men should be preparing to tutor your freshest recruits within the hour. Although if I might make a suggestion for when they must step out on the battlefield?"

"We are listening, admiral. What do you advise?"

Seaspray reached out with one hand and dragged his finger along a mostly blank map of sorts that had been set out on the table. No doubt meant for future planning of formations, but currently without use. "If I may suggest, I believe it it would be wise to keep my men to the rear so that our greater height will not interfere with the smaller stature and lower aim of our equine companions. I assure you that the greater distance from the enemy will not hinder us as we hippogriffs have excellent vision to counter such a distance."

"Remind me what kind of precision your men are capable of?" Shining Armor asked between sips of his tea.

"Well, I can't speak for all of my men, but if we were speaking of just me..." Seaspray replied before taking another sip of his tea. He then spoke rather proudly as he spoke, "At my best, I have pinned a sparrow to a tree from nearly a mile away. Without killing the poor creature, I admit."

"Most impressive, admiral. Yes, it would be best to keep those with superior skill and greater height towards the rear if that is what your men are capable of. It would be best to not obstruct the lower archers." Nightmare Moon retorted while I too was surprised by the natural talent hippogriffs tend to have with the bow. If our unicorn archers could be trained to be just half as good as them, then even they would excel on the battlefield.

"I can assure you my boys will keep your infantry safe during their approach. And after." Novo added while sounding smugly confident as always. She then asked, "But what about the frontlines? You got any plans for them?"

"Actually, we have...'borrowed' some texts from the world James hails from. And some of them have given us some improved insight on how to best face the enemy's vanguard." Celestia replied as she levitated some pieces that remembered tiny flags out from under the table and set them upon the map. They were placed in long rows with each being three pieces wide. "Our pikemen would face the enemy first with at least three ranks at a time, with three pikes lined in a row to make countering difficult."

I recognized this formation immediately. I set my mug down and leaned forward to take a closer look. "A phalanx formation... Brilliant. That would be devastating against the front lines."

"So glad you agree. Is there anything you would like to add or suggest to this?" Luna asked while all eyes fell upon me.

I scanned the little pieces on the map. At least three ranks, each carrying a heavy and exceptionally long pike that would excel at running through the front line and holding them at bay. With enough speed behind each ramming strike, it might even be enough to penetrate plate armor. And ponies can run with much greater speed than humans. Although I was quick to notice that such unwieldy spears would not be of use for much else. Relentless forward charges and holding the line would be the only things they would be good at. Effective, but not without weaknesses. I reached out as I pointed along the map, "Effective, but they'll likely be vulnerable to flanking from the sides. And potentially enemy archers. If you can find a way to cover them, they'll be much more effective. "

"Wise observations, James. We will arrange for some of our battlemages to provide cover fire to discourage enemy units from approaching from the sides." Nightmare Moon replied while casting me a pleased smile.

"That takes care of the ground troops. But what about the enemy archers? You think your men's armor will stand up to them?" Novo asked with some concern while resting her jaw upon the back of her hand.

"While the revisions for our armor have been finalized, it would not be wise to place too much faith in them... All it would take is one unlucky strike for an arrow to slip between the gaps." Luna replied before looking like she was distracted by her thoughts. "Perhaps it would be wise to consult our technicians in the R&D lab... A barrier to hold off falling arrows does sound beneficial."

"Perhaps we should try testing some of our unicorn mages to see if any excel at barrier projection. A fourth category dedicated for defense does sound like a good idea." Nightmare Moon added as I leaned back in my seat now that my input was complete.

Back and forth, the higher ups of the militia discussed tactics, supplies, and so on while I listened in and provided input when needed. Compared to the rest of them, I did not have a whole lot to say. After another half hour of discussions and another mug of tea for everyone, my companions began to rise from their seats with the meeting ending. Celestia then said, "Well, it sounds like we're making great strides in preparing for the coming battles. Let us hope fortune remains on our side."

"We will all do our part, your highness. Now, I believe I should see to the archers. There is much to do." Seaspray said in farewell as he saw himself out. One by one, we all left the war room. I felt a little tired after it, but still pleased by the progress we were making.

Before we got far, Nov pulled me aside and asked with a smile, "Hold up a minute, honey. It's just about lunchtime. Wanna join me in the galley on the Alabaster for a little taste of home away from home?"

There was only one thing on my mind when I heard that. "If you're talking seafood, I'm there. Just let me get this armor off and I'll be right over."

"Glad to hear, sugar bear. I'll make sure they'll whip something up I know you'll love. See you there." Novo said before giving me a quick peck on the cheek and stepping out of the command center. I hurried up the stairs to remove my armor in the confines of my dorm before getting my shoes on and hurrying back down the stairs and outside. I was really hankering for some fish.

After a long stroll through the camp, I found my way back to the airship docks and headed on up the gangplank to the Alabaster. While I had only been in there once, I was familiar enough with the layouts of these royal transports enough to know the galley was always located right at the bow and down the first corridor below deck. And sure enough, once I stepped through that door, I was greeted by a wide and very clean cafeteria that looked like something out of a passenger liner from a century ago. Quite a few of the ships stewards were already seated at long tables with trays of fresh seafood, as was Novo herself. But as I scanned my surroundings, I noticed someone waving me down from the table that Novo was seated at. "Over here, James!"

"Uh... Ah, Sky Beak! Hang on." I replied before making my way over to him and taking a seat between him and Novo. "Thanks for waiting for me. You got the good stuff up here today?"

"Only the best Capricorn Island has to offer, honey. Speaking of which..." Novo said before looking over her shoulder. When I did the same, I saw one of the stewards coming over with a platter held on his upturned hand.

"Here you are, sir. Fresh out of the pan. Enjoy." The kindly hippogriff said with a smile as he set my meal down. And what a welcome sight it was. Fresh steamy seafood risotto mixed with a zesty lobster tomato sauce, glistening seaweed salad, and a bottle of icy cold sparkling fruit juice. It just reeked of Capricorn Island's culture and cuisine and I could not be happier with what had been served to me.

"Oh man, this looks...and smells fantastic. Thank you." I said to the server as he nodded with a smile and went about his duties. Unfortunately, the risotto was still much too hot to eat without hurting myself. In the meantime, I decided to focus on those around me. I then looked at Sky Beak as he helped himself to a grilled salmon filet, "How're things turning out now that you're here?"

"Very well! I already ran some of the rookies through the basics before the admiral took over for me. I'm actually really impressed with how unicorns handle a bow. Instead of focusing on the entire bowstring, they use their magic to pull on just the middle of the thing. They make it look easy. All we really have to do is teach them how to direct their shots and the rest should come easily enough." Sky Beak explained between bites.

"That's all they have to do? Man, I've heard it takes years or even decades for humans to develop the skill and upper body strength needed to use a longbow on the battlefield. If levitation magic focused on a tiny part of the bowstring is enough to draw it, then that'll shave off loads of time in regards to training. They just might pull this off after all." I replied while equally impressed with how the unicorns' magical output allow them to completely bypass one obstacle in using longbows. While I know the eyes of a pony are not as sharp as those of a hippogriff, having a platoon of elite archers backing them up should be enough to cover their shortcomings.

Right around then, a couple of hippogriff guards took a seat on the other side of the table and set their helmets upon the table. One looked familiar with his armor being a shining silver and a coat of an orange-tinted shade of red in his plumage while having a lilac-hued mane and tail. The other...was pretty much all that, but with gold armor and with the colors of his mane, tail, and plumage being an inversion of his comrade. Though his coat was paled towards a shade of grayish purple and his mane and tail leaning more towards vibrant shades of pink. Only his eyes did not match, being a shade of deep blue. The one in silver armor quickly passed me a greeting as he said, "Hey, James! Been a while! Remember me? Mick?"

"Mick... Mick? Oh yeah, I recall. Though we only met a few times, right?" I replied as his combination of reddish plumage and silver armor stuck out in my mind. I then looked at his partner while they took a seat before us and asked, "Who's your buddy?"

"The name's Mundy. And we've met before, even if we really didn't have the time to get acquainted." The other hippogriff replied with a familiar warmness. "Remember when old Seaspray was talking your ear off? And we called you over like this?"

One after the other, Mick and Mundy let out a familiar deep hoot of an owl. That jogged my memory right there. "Oh right, you were there?! Yeah, I remember that moment. Your boss likes talking a little too much."

"The rest of the guys like to call us the hooter brothers. We're paired up more often than not. And I'm sure you can guess where the name comes from." Mick spoke right as their orders were brought over. Grilled fish over rice. Maybe a type of sea bass.

"Yeah, you guys are a hoot." I retorted in an attempt to be witty. Not wanting to wait any longer, I started to help myself to my meal now that it had cooled just enough. I felt...a sense of familiarity from being surrounded by those wonderful birds of paradise. Even far from home, they were just as I remembered them. Such happy and friendly people. How I missed that place...

Novo soon whispered to me from beside me while pausing between bites of what seemed to be a steaming bowl of tutto mare, "Did they get it just right, honey?"

"Mmmmhm, no complaints. I'm loving it." I retorted with a hearty growl of delight while I savored the rich flavor of my meal. "Would it be all right if I stop by sometimes for lunch or dinner?"

"Of course, baby. I'll put in a word with the crew that you're always welcome here and that you're to be accommodated. Not that I really need to." Novo replied while showing me a smug yet very sweet smile on her beak. "I swear, you must love seafood more than we do."

"I won't deny that. There's not much to choose from when it comes to protein in most Equestrian cultures. So this is a pretty rare treat. That, and fish is good for you." I said between bites while knowing fish is available in Ponyville, I do not get to enjoy it often enough. And it is never as good as what the hippogriffs get to dine on.

Right when I finished my meal and set aside my empty dishes, Mundy tried to chat me up from across the table. "So, what's this I hear about you giving scritches? I don't even know what they are, but anyone who's gotten them says it's the tops!"

There was a sudden tension in the air as I felt all eyes fall upon me. One of the guards, a mare, spoke up from the end of the table. "Oh, right! I had some once when he was on the island! Mind if I get some more?"

"It has been a while. You wouldn't mind sharing some, would you?" Sky Beak added as he looked at me.

"Uh... I dunno if this is a good time for... Whoa, hey, not so close. Guys, really, I'm..." I started to stammer as the hippogriffs around me began to congregate around me. I was beginning to get flashbacks of when that gaggle of hippogriffs observed me from the rooftops after I gave Silverstream some scritches for the first time. And when they dogpiled on me when I tried to make a run for it just so they could sample some scritches themselves. Sure enough, I soon found myself caught up in a prison of cushy feathers once again. But instead of being excitedly tossed around like last time, the hippogriffs pressing up to me were quite patient and allowed me to go to work at my own pace. Feeling quite relaxed in that fluffy prison, I let my hands go to work as I wiggled my fingers through their plumage.

"Oooooh yeah, this is more like it... No wonder everyone couldn't stop talking about this..." Mick mumbled in delight as my fingers slid through his mane. Minutes upon minutes went by as each of my customers stood up and stepped away once they were satisfied with my caresses. But once they all stood up, I noticed Novo standing nearby while just looking down at me with a knowing smirk. What was she up to?

"Um... Wait, did I remember to give you some scritches?" I asked while wondering why Novo looked as if she had not partaken in that session.

"That's exactly the problem here, honey." Novo replied while looking like she was trying to not chuckle. "You made the mistake of not giving me first dibs."

"Ohohohoho, you're in trouble now, mate!" Mundy cackled with a laugh as the rest of the hippogriffs around me seemed to know where this was going.

"Now, what would be the proper punishment for leaving me out like that and forcing me to wait?" Novo cooed mischievously while dragging a talon along her jaw, eyes gazing elsewhere in thought. I swear I was starting to sweat. It would have been one thing if she was doing this in private, but now we were standing in front of a platoon of her own guards. I could not shake the feeling that she was about to mess with me in a very special way.

"Ooh, I got it. I know just the thing." Novo said with a smirk before turning her gaze towards me. All of the guards watched with snickering excitement. Novo must be fun to work for most of the time. She then leaned towards me and said, "For not giving me the royal treatment, I decree that you shall refer to me as...the sweet sexy queen mama of total hotness. Sound fair?"

"Oh come on, Novo! Not in front of your men!" I yelled in mild horror as her subordinates howled in laughter behind me. Was she just messing with me? Or was this just her way of expressing love to me in a way only she could? "How about I just give you all the scritches you want back in your room?"

"Ah ah! You missed your chance for that, honey! Now you have to pay the piper. Let me hear it. Unless..." She held up a finger to silence me and regain her authority over the situation. Although Novo then smirked most deviously as she muttered, "Unless you would rather I come up with...something better."

Those hippogriffs behind me would not shut up with their constant whispering and snickering. They were enjoying the show and watching me squirm. Dear lord, what else did Novo have in mind if I refused? Not wanting to test my luck, I relented with a loud groan. "Uuugggghhh... Fine, you sweet sexy queen mama of total hotness!"

I immediately covered my face with my hands as the boys and girls behind me howled in cawing laughter. Just saying that to their own queen, right in front of them, was all kinds of awkward. But that did not stop Novo from stepping forward and pulling me up to her with her massive wing scooping me up like a and. "Oh, that is just sweet supple candy to my heart, baby. I knew you had it in you."

Before I could even say anything, she brought her other wing over us to serve as a curtain before bringing her beak to my lips. The tips curved just enough to provide a kiss, one which I gladly returned. She then gazed into my eyes with such a look of adoration in them and whispered, "Love you, baby."

"Love you too, dear..." I muttered while still reeling from that experience. As the laughter died down and Novo released me from her wings, I looked to see the gaggle of hippogriffs still looking like they were trying not o laugh. I then asked, "Can I trust you all to not speak of this?"

"Our beaks are sealed!" Mick spoke out while showing a thumbs up gesture while all the other hippogriffs nodded or smiled in agreement. As much as they probably got a kick out of that scene, they still respected my right to not want just anyone to find out about it.

"All right, shows over! We've all got our rounds to make, so let's get back to work. Mama's gotta pay a visit to the radio room to check in with Skystar and make sure things aren't going nuts back home." Novo spoke boldly while everyone stood at attention. Though she then whispered to me, "Remember. My place tonight."

"I haven't forgotten. I'll see you there." I replied softly before watching Novo gracefully walk past me. I almost suspect she was putting on a show as she left the galley, as if telling me that her gorgeous body will be in my arms soon enough. The guards in the galley retrieved their helmets and started to see themselves out too while the stewards gathered up the used dishes and drink bottles. But as I stood there while not being able to get my mind off that wonderful queen, Sky Beak stepped up beside me and nudged me with his elbow. I was surprised to see that he stuck around and said, "Huh? You're still here?"

"Boy, the queen sure likes you. I mean wow, what was that about?!" He said while once again bursting into laughter. I just shook my head as I looked away. Nothing short of a breach in protocol, that demand was. Not that Novo is your average queen in the first place. But he then said, "That's why I like working for her. She always knows how to make things fun!"

"I'll say..." I muttered in a strange combination of amusement and annoyance. Although I then looked at him and asked, "Come to think of it, how has Novo been since we last saw each other?"

Sky Beak smiled quite brightly as he said, "Oh, she's been better than ever! I mean she always had her moments now and then, but...I always got the feeling something was constantly on her mind. Like she was...distracted by something."

I decided to not hide the nature of Novo's longstanding grieving at the time of my first visit. "Yeah, that... Celestia told me that Novo never really got over the loss of her king decades ago..."

The kindly papa bird sighed as he said, "Right, I did hear from those who were around back then that those two were just madly in love with each other. King Cygnus died long before my time, but he's still fondly remembered. Although... If she was grieving for so long, what did you to make her so happy?"

I knew better than to reveal the full extent of my relationship with Novo. Certainly not to one of her own subordinates, let alone the stallion who is the closest thing to a father I have in Equestria. So I told him all that I could. "I...understood where she was coming from. I know what it's like to have a broken heart. And to be so deeply in love that I could never hope to see the end coming. It hurts. And you always feel so alone and isolated when it hits you. I was brought to Capricorn Island to see if I could help her. And I did."

"Well, whatever you did for her, it must have worked. I've never seen her so happy before. Although she did look kind of broody at times lately... Like she was really mad about something. Not sure if I prefer that over her being depressed..." Sky Beak muttered in thought while I felt rather uncomfortable over the thought of Novo not being able to hide her conflicting feelings from how we parted ways last time. At least that issue had been resolved by then. Even so, Sky Beak then looked at me with a most sincere smile on his beak. "Well, as a man of Capricorn Island, I just want to say we really appreciate what you did for our queen. When she's happy, we're happy."

"And I'm glad to see her happy. Someone as amazing as her deserves happiness." I said while also smiling in relief that my visit to that island was not in vain. Although now that the galley was getting quiet... "Come to think of it... Is there somewhere we need to be?"

"Right, good point. We've got duties to fulfill." Sky Beak replied while placing his helmet back upon his head. It was then that I took a good look at him and just how much of his body his armor actually covered. I was reminded of just how much Capricorn Island's branch of the royal guard emphasize ranged combat over direct confrontation. Aside from the helmet and peytral, the hippogriff guards basically did not wear armor. I was most relieved that they would be kept to the rear and away from approaching infantry. But I digress.

"Right. I'll see you around. Have a good one." I retorted before he and I shared a brief hug. I let Sky Beak leave the galley first before I stepped out into the hall as well. But right as I passed the radio room, the door opened as the communications officer looked out while dressed in a tidy black vest. He looked up and down from the slip of paper in his hand, his eyes glancing at me. Thinking he wanted to say something to me, I asked, "Can I help you?"

"You are...Mr. James, yes?" He asked while I merely nodded. He then smiled and held out the page to me. "Oh, good. I was hoping we wouldn't have to comb the camp to find you. We just got a message from back home. It's for you."

"For...me? From Capricorn Island? Um... Thanks?" I muttered in confusion while I took the page before the officer ducked back inside. I then held up the page while trying to figure out what they had just received. "I just hope they decoded it first..."

Thankfully, whatever the Morse code had received, it had been jotted down as ordinary text. And I quickly found out who sent it. "James! Hi! This is Silverstream! Is Dad there yet?! You two will be just fine out there, right? Take care of each other! I miss you, best friend! Come back and give me some scritches sometime! With love, Silverstream! Wait, did I already say that? Oh well."

I could not help cracking a crooked smile as I read that silly little note. Silverstream must have asked Skystar to put in a word with their communication officers back home to send that message. Even so, I held the note to my chest and sighed while snickering to myself. "Awww... Miss you too, pretty bird."

I decided to head right back to the command center so I could drop off the message in my own dorm so I would not lose it. With nothing else to do for the moment, I was about to head out to explore the camp and survey any developments that were underway. But before stepping out the door, I paused. Everyone was busy getting themselves ready for the coming march east. But what about me? I had barely touched a sword over the past couple of days. But what could I do alongside my equine companions? There was no way I could mesh with them in a formation. And what of the royal sisters themselves?

With that thought, I looked around the main room of the command center and found Luna looking over a note that she had no doubt just received from Cadence. I approached the Princess of the Night and asked, "Uh... Luna? If you have a minute?"

"Mm? Oh, what can I do for you, my friend?" Luna asked in return as she set aside the message that was floating in her magical grasp.

"I'm just wondering... Exactly what roles will you and your sisters be serving once the next battle begins?" I then asked while knowing that their magical prowess far surpasses even the mightiest unicorns. If they absolutely had to, the three of them together could probably overwhelm the emperor's armies if no real strategy was involved and only brute force was utilized. But in a scenario where tactics and sheer numbers makes or breaks a battle, brute force could be countered.

Luna's smile faded as she explained, "You mean what tasks we are faced with on the battlefield? I am tasked with commanding our mages, both for offense and defense. Celestia is our commander-in-chief and will be serving as our last line of defense for our field camp. As for Nightmare Moon, she will be fighting in the thick of battle alongside our troops as a battlefield commander. We trust she is the only one with enough fire in her to maintain her composure in such scenarios."

"Yes, I would expect no less from Nightmare Moon." I retorted while knowing that nightmares like her are not to be trifled with. Although I then asked, "All right, there's that. But...what about me?"

"I beg your pardon?" Luna replied while not immediately understanding where I was going with this.

I then explained, "I've barely even touched a weapon these past couple of days. While everyone else here are diligently preparing for the coming battles, I've...done next to nothing. But I don't think I can really effectively fight alongside everyone in a formation. Ponies fight in different manners than humans. What should I do?"

Luna's eyes narrowed while glancing elsewhere. She rubbed her wrist against her chin as she muttered, "Yes... Yes, that is a valid point you have there... You absolutely would not fare well in trying to fit into a formation of our troops... And your equipment and experience puts you on a different level than the average guardsman..."

A moment later, Luna smiled confidently as she looked up at me. "Well then, if conventional training will not do for you, then we will have to prepare you in the only way we can. As we have done for some time already. We will have to delve into your memories while in the realm of dreams to summon up imposing figures for you to face, fictional or otherwise."

"Ooooh, you mean we will have some more dream clashes like before... That sounds effective. And you three will be there with me, right?" I asked while remembering some truly memorable battles in my dreams in the prior months. Battles that even gave the royal sisters some trouble.

"Yes, precisely. They would make for challenging opponents, would they not? Certainly for my sisters and I. Typical infantrymen would not be a proper match against us and our magical might." Luna replied while sounding type excited about the suggestion. "Shall my sisters and I pay a visit in your dreams tonight?"

I was on the verge of agreeing when I remembered what my plans were for that night. "Actually...could we hold off until tomorrow night? Novo wants me to spend the evening with her and I'm sure I'll just want to chill with her and not have such a massive tonal shift while I sleep."

"Ooooh, so that is the case? Very well then, we shall allow you to slumber undisturbed tonight. But tomorrow will be when our work begins. Does that agree with you?" Luna asked in return while probably not being entirely aware of what things are like between me and Novo.

"Yeah, tomorrow night should be fine. Though I can only wonder what we'll find when we start looking..." I muttered as my thoughts trailed off. We had already experienced three such battles in the depths of my dreams, each with increasing levels of severity. What sort of nightmare of an opponent would come next? So many to choose from...

"We will not know until we delve. Until then, take the time to rest and at least mentally prepare yourself for the coming clashes." Luna retorted before using some levitation magic to pick up the note she had been reading. "Although if that is all we have to discuss, I need to tend to a few things here..."

"Right, sorry to interrupt. I'll see you later." I said before seeing myself out. Now that I had some free time, I decided to try tracking down some of the hippogriffs that were now undoubtedly putting their archery skills to good use somewhere.

After wandering around for a while, I found a large open area that was likely used for training purposes. And I was greeted by an intriguing sight. Several hippogriff archers were standing tall while taking aim with their longbows. And far ahead of them were several pony mannequins clad in suits of brigandine while hanging from ropes. Sky Beak was among them and I focused mostly on him as they let one arrow fly after the other. But why were they shooting at facsimiles of their own allies?

One by one, each arrow struck the mannequins with the sound of a metallic clink ringing out each time. The mannequins would sway and swing from the ropes with each hit, leading me to believe they were strung up like that to properly simulate how a pegasus in flight would reel from the hit. After several hits, the hippogriffs strung their bows up on themselves and lowered themselves back to the ground with their wings folding. I decided to step closer and inquire what this exercise was even about. "Say, uh... What's the point of all this? Aren't the pegasi our allies here?"

Sky Beak was the first to respond to my presence and said, "Hey there, James! We're just testing how effectively the brigandine holds up to arrows. The only thing they'll have to worry about are enemy archers, right?"

"Huh... Point taken." I mumbled while not noticing how situational the threat to our aerial units would be. "And how's that looking?"

"I don't know... Let's ask." Sky Beak replied as we all approached the mannequins while a number of plainclothes guardsmen poked and examined the spots where the arrows had ripped tiny gaps in the fabric woven over the underlying metal plates. "How's it looking, gentlemen?"

"Hold up... Let's get this stuff off and see how... Uh oh..." One of the guards standing by said as he used levitation to start and remove the layer of padded plating from the mannequin before looking at the underside. I assumed that the arrows that were sticking out of the brigandine were simply strung up in the fabric. But when we got a look at the underside...

I felt myself cringe as I saw the extent of the damage. It appeared that half the time, the arrows failed to get by the armor or managed to leave a deep enough dent to get stuck between the metal plates and the fabric over them. But still, the other half of the time showed that with the right amount of force and on the right angle, the arrows could still pierce that armor. One arrowhead even got all the way through and left a significant puncture on the chest of the mannequin it had been worn on. We all gazed in discomfort at the arrowheads that were poking through some of the plates while I groaned, "Gyuuhhh... That doesn't bring a pretty image to mind..."

"Oh boy... Um... You think they'll be all right at this rate?" Sky Beak asked in unease as the other suits of brigandine were displaying similar levels of damage. While the brigandine was at least somewhat effective, it was not entirely reliable against arrows.

"Maybe...? I mean there could be some design inconsistencies. Some of these plates might be just a bit thinner than the others, but still..." One of the guards grumbled as one arrow after the other was plucked from the armor. "Either we need to revise these things, or some other safeguard needs to be developed..."

"At least it's better than nothing..." I muttered while fearing for what would happen in someone like Rainbow Dash or Gilda got hit with an arrow at just the wrong angle. Even if it provided some protection, the brigandine was not perfect and there were no better alternatives. The barding worn by infantry provides no protection on the underside and dedicated plate armor might not get in the way of units built around speed and troop evacuation. This was the best they had. The only thing I could hope for was that the R&D lab might be able to come up with something to compensate for that weakness.

"It would be a waste to test more of them... How about we call it a day and report to the admiral? He'll want to know about this." Mundy spoke while not one of his hippogriff allies looked pleased at what this test had resulted in.

"I suppose there's nothing else we can do now. I just hope they can iron out the chinks in this stuff before they have to face the real deal." Sky Beak retorted as they began to disperse. Only Sky Beak stayed behind for a bit longer as he stepped over to me while my eyes scanned the compromised suit of brigandine that had been left on the ground. "You have any friends serving in these aerial units?"

"I do... Very good friends. And knowing what a stray arrow can do to these things... Ugh, it's not a pretty thought." I grumbled while still cringing at the sight of the holes in a few of the plates. Rainbow Dash would probably be quick enough to see an arrow coming and dodge, as would most of the Wonderbolts, but fliers like Gilda are bigger targets. For just an instant, an image flashed through my head as I imagined Gilda dropping out of the sky with an arrow embedded in her chest. "I don't wanna lose them..."

I felt Sky Beak's hand rest upon my shoulder, prompting me to look over at him. He tried to smile, but it was more subdued than usual. "We won't lose them. I have faith that our allies will find a way to cover them for that. We hippogriffs might not be fluent with magic, but I've heard interesting things over what our unicorn allies are up to."

"Huh... You're right... And with that Sunburst guy overseeing development, they're bound to make a breakthrough..." I mumbled while appreciating this little pep talk. But as I thought about Sunburst, a thought came to mind as a surge of inspiration flared up in me. "Actually, I'm gonna go check on them right now. I haven't stopped by today."

"Sounds good. If you need me, I'll be around. Take care, my boy." Sky Beak said with a soft smile while I felt his wing pat me along the back.

"You too, papa bird." I retorted while feeling rather warm and fuzzy with those prior concerns being pushed into the back of my mind. I felt relieved to have him there. With our goodbyes said, I set out for the magic R&D lab to see what new developments had been made.

I was glad I did not get approached by any of my flying friends during the walk. Spitfire must have had them all busy with their drills. But if their armor were to fail, who would rescue them on the battlefield? An ugly thought... And I could not be the one to tell them that their armor might not protect them. We still had time to prepare. And we would not advance until those leading the militia was convinced that we were ready.

I eventually came to the very long tent that served as the R&D lab and stepped inside. Test chambers were all full with personnel in lab coats experimenting with forms of magic both familiar and alien to me. And standing at the table in the middle was Sunburst in his cape. Twilight was nearby in one test chamber, but I chose to not disturb her. Sunburst soon noticed my approach and said, "Hey there, James. How are things out there? I heard we have some new arrivals."

"Yeah, Queen Novo and her elite archers just showed up from Capricorn Island. Very friendly bunch." I replied while wondering how much he knew about the situation. I had never seen him outside of the lab, so I was left wondering just how often he got out of it. "Anyway, I came to you to ask... Have you heard anything in regards to the armor being worn by the aerial evacuation units?"

"Funny you mention that. I just got an update about that only a few minutes before you got here." Sunburst explained before using levitation magic to hold up a note. "Sounds like the brigandine they wear isn't entirely reliable against arrows. They're requesting us to develop a means to either reinforce the armor or to find an alternative method to increase the survivability of our aerial units."

"And what do you have in mind?" I asked while having faith Sunburst was a creative thinker who could come up with all manner of hypotheses for potential solutions in regards to magic.

"Well, since what they have to deal with is flying arrows... I think trying to develop something to enhance the armor isn't the best approach. I mean not all of the wearer is covered, right? And its not like they're supposed to just stay there and take an incoming hit." Sunburst explained while tweaking the goatee hanging from his chin. "Since that stuff is meant to provide passive protection, I'm thinking... Rather than make the armor more resistant to arrow strikes, it would be wiser to come up with a means to redirect arrows away from them altogether."

My eyes went wide as I quickly saw where this was going. "You mean...a magnetism repulsion enchantment?"

"Yeah, exactly! Something that will have the arrows veer away as they approach their target!" Sunburst replied in triumph with a hoof held high. Although he then asked, "Although that does beg the question... What are our enemies' weapons composed of? Steel? Iron? Or...something else?"

I felt a sensation of confusion come over me. He had a very good point. I saw those minions of the emperor myself. All coated in hues of dark purple, both in body and in equipment. They would entirely dissolve into purple mist upon suffering a significant wound and their weapons would not take long to follow. There was no way what those weapons were made of could were any traditional material. They might not even be metal at all. "We...might have a problem there... The weapons those things carry dissolve not long after the wielder falls in battle."

"Yeah, so I heard... That's our biggest issue with this problem. If we're going to develop a means to deflect enemy arrows, we need to know what they're actually made of first." Sunburst said with a sigh of exasperation. "The real question is...if you can capture one of those things alive."

This sounded absurd. Trying to actually string up and drag back one of those things without destroying it? How would we even pull that off in the thick of battle? I facepalmed while letting out a groan and said, "Sounds like we might have to put that on hold for the moment..."

"I'll see what I can do about laying out the groundwork for that enchantment. But until we have a specimen to examine, we won't be getting very far with this." Sunburst replied as he used his levitation magic to drag something out from under the central table and set it atop it. The object was an opened suit of brigandine that had a number of arrow punctures in some of the plates on the inside. "I'd best get to work. Just seeing these punctures makes me uneasy.. Imagine if someone had been wearing this when they tested it. Probably would've been rushed to the infirmary right after."

"Yeah, let's... Let's not go there. I'll just leave you to it." I retorted before I made my way to the exit. I could only hope that a lucky break would give us the opportunity needed to successfully capture one of.....whatever those things are. Ironic when considering many during that first battle were trying to capture some of our own men alive. However, as soon as I stepped out of the lab, I was greeted by a...rather perplexing sight. "Wha... OK, where'd all this come from?!"

Was it some sort of prank? An entire forest of bamboo had sprouted up from the ground right outside the tent. They were so tightly packed together that it was as if the many blades of grass on the ground had produced them. Only a small space outside the entrance was not overgrown. I reached out and tried to push my way through, but it was practically a wall of sticks. "OK then...? How am I gonna... Whoa, what now?"

Right before my eyes, the bamboo stalks before me began to shrink further and further until they not only became the size of blades of grass. They turned right back into the blades of grass that lined the ground around me. Was that all a trick played on my mind? And...illusion? As I pondered this, I turned to my left and saw what should have been a predictable sight. "Was that your doing?"

Trixie. She was standing proudly before me while that smirk gave away her involvement in what I had just experienced. "Gotcha! I guess that makes this spell a success. Now it just needs a field test."

"Hang on, what exactly are you even going to do out here? You're not with any of the other mages, are you?" I asked while knowing that Trixie was a skilled magic caster in her own right, but not a particularly powerful one. What sort of skills had she brought along for the battlefield?

"No, my skills aren't...mainstream enough to fit in with the other unicorns." Trixie replied as she walked up to me. "But I am refining what I know best to be of use on the battlefield. I just hope I can properly test it before long..."

Now I was curious. Trixie's magical output was not powerful enough to blow her opponents off their feet. Nor did I believe she could effectively handle weapons with levitation magic in a combat situation. "Sounds like you have a plan... I'm guessing you'll... What the hell was that?!"

Right then, a distant explosion rang out through the air as we both looked to the east. A rising plume of smoke and embers rose into the air. From somewhere inside the camp. Trixie then muttered, "I suppose I'm not the only one running some experiments..."

"You sure we aren't under attack?" I asked while convinced what that was could not have been planned. And for some reason, I had a feeling Pinkie Pie might have been behind it.

"One way to find out. Stay close to me." Trixie replied before I stepped over to her as the magic aura around her horn flared up vigorously. Seconds later, I found the two of use standing in a more open section of the camp with the scorched remains of a tent strewn around us. And sitting in the middle of where the blast was surely to have originated from was a coughing and wheezing soot-covered Pinkie Pie. Trixie then glanced up at me and said, "Better answer that phone. Because you totally called it."

"Oh god... Pinkie, what did you do?" I groaned as I went from feeling concerned to rather annoyed that she ended up pulling off something this crazy. Was she testing live explosives for something?

A whole mess of armed and armored guards were already galloping our way as Pinkie Pie looked up at me and spoke with intermittent coughs. "Whoops! I... Ack! I just...ugh... I was trying to coming up with some really big booming firecracker bombs for my party cannon! I mean... Eeehhhh hegh! I mean that hammer's pretty good, but what if there's a whole bunch of those things? Better to blow them all up instead of one at a time, right?"

A surprisingly sound idea, even if her attempts to realize...had some kinks to work out. Estoc was the first to approach us, now clad in a properly revised suit of gilded armor, and looked at Pinkie Pie with a most annoyed scowl. "I take it this was your doing? We haven't been infiltrated?"

"Nope! I swear this was just a bunch of bomb building gone wacky! I'm not used to packing that much powder into one thing..." Pinkie Pie retorted while looking and sounding rather embarrassed about raising such an alarm entirely by accident. "I'll be more careful! I promise I can make this work!"

Trixie then stepped forward and said, "Actually, I have a lot of experience with pyrotechnics. Maybe I can give you some pointers on the proper mixture of that explosive powder."

"You'd do that?! Wow, thanks! It'd be great to have the Experienced and Helpful Trixie giving me some tips!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed in glee while Trixie cringed with awkward giggling in response to that butchering of her older stage name. "Anyway, just let me see if there's anything that didn't get blown up here first."

"Right, sure... Just keep it down while you're at it." Estoc added before he and his men began to disperse. I was quite surprised that an alarm had not been set off when that lab got blown to smithereens.

Trixie then looked up at me with a winking smile and said, "And here I was hoping we could catch up on lost time. Looks like I got some big boomers to help her put together. Can't wait to see how this will go."

"Just make sure she doesn't drive you mad. Pinkie Pie has a...history of making things go boom when getting too experimental." I replied while almost breaking down into a giggling fit as I remembered what happened the last time Twilight Sparkle introduced her to the concept of static electricity. Zappity zap zap indeed...

"I trust you speak from experience... Well, wish Trixie luck! I'm gonna need it..." Trixie said in farewell while not looking entirely comfortable with the prospects of tutoring Pinkie Pie on...whatever it was she was planning on doing. Hopefully before she could get the chance to blow us all up...

I decided to make my way back to the command center now that I could not think of anything else to do for the time being. As I sat down in the bathroom to relieve myself, taking some time to savor this bit of respite, I felt distinctly out of place there. Everyone was out there in the camp training for the coming trials. Developing life-saving spells, perfecting formations, and learning how to use their weapons. And yet, I had no place among them. Despite my methods and equipment being far more specialized than the rest, I felt paradoxically helpless at the time. Like I was only getting in the way if I could not be out there with everyone else and performing on their level. I know I have never excelled or been comfortable performing in large groups, but I still felt like I was not contributing in any meaningful way. Even during that first skirmish, I did not get involved until the enemy army was down to the last man.

As I finished up in there, I could only hope that whatever fictional faces I would duel in the upcoming nights in the realm of dreams would do something good for my confidence. I just needed some action to insure I was not getting rusty. Although when I stepped out of the bathroom with the intent of getting some writing done on my typewriter, I heard a tapping on the window beside my bed. "Huh? Now?"

I assumed it was Gilda after having finished another training exercise. Maybe just wanting to chill and play some guitar in my quarters. But upon parting the curtains to look outside as I reached over my bed, I was given the exact opposite. Rainbow Dash was tapping on the window. "Yo, James. Mind if I pop in?"

"Sure thing, Rainbow." I replied before lifting the window to allow my colorful friend to crawl in. Once closed, I pulled the curtains shut over it for the sake of some privacy. "So, what's up? Done with drills for now?"

"Yeah, Spitfire says it's not safe to do it too late in the day. She wants us to only do that stuff when the lighting's still good." She explained while seated on the bed beside me. Rainbow then looked around and said, "Man, you've got a sweet pad. But not as cool as my place back home."

"Meh, I'll take what I can get. I just hope you girls are comfortable out there." I said while knowing that one could only get some much out of a tent.

"I'd guess it's not a whole lot worse than the barracks for the Wonderbolts. Or maybe the royal guard? Whatever, it's still comfy enough in them." She retorted before leaning against me in a cuddly fashion in spite of the brigandine she was wearing. Although she then asked, "So, those hippogriffs are something else, huh? Such awesome wingspans those guys have. And I heard they were testing our suits against arrows? How'd that go?"

I was a little hesitant to tell her that the brigandine she was wearing, while effective, was not perfect against hard piercing strikes. But I had to tell her anyway. "They...uh... They did test some suits of this stuff and pretty thoroughly. And...they found that it's not perfect."

"Uh oh... I don't like the sound of that. What went wrong?" Rainbow Dash asked as she looked up at me while I put my arm around her.

"Simply put, I wouldn't rely on that stuff too heavily. Some failed to get through, some poked deep enough to get stuck in the fabric over the plating, and others punched right through. I'm just glad they weren't using live models at the time..." I muttered while still remembering the punctures on the chests of those test mannequins. Deep enough to puncture vital organs or at least enough to induce heavy bleeding. "The guys at the R&D lab are looking for ways to help with that, but they're having complications at the moment... Just be extra careful if we have to put you and your wingmen to use before they develop a solution. One wrong hit by an arrow will probably knock you right outta the sky."

"Oh, don't worry about me. My reflexes are sharp enough to weave around stuff like that. I just dunno about G... Or anypony else, to be honest." Rainbow replied while sounding very concerned about our friend. "Still, thanks for the heads up. Now I know to not just try and barrel through any arrows that come my way."

"Anytime, Rainbow. I'm sure they would've informed you anyway soon enough, but I'm glad I got to tell you." I said while patting her on the chest from below. I could feel all those metal plates under the fabric. And I knew why they did not consistently endure arrow strikes while suits of dedicated plate armor would. "Right... These plates are all consistently flat... Proper plate armor is rounded and curved everywhere and has no entirely flat spots. No wonder it stands up to piercing attacks better. The curves absorb and disperse the force of the impact."

"Sheesh, who knew armor could be so complicated?" Rainbow said while letting out a snort. Although I was then caught by surprised as she placed a kiss on my cheek. "Before I forget to say it... Love you, big guy."

"Love you too, Rainbow." I whispered back to the boisterous beauty beside me. Although I then asked, "Remind me... You know? About Fluttershy and...Rarity?"

Rainbow Dash let out a chuckle before giving me a sly smirk. "Yeah, it's all an open secret between us girls right now. We know what's going on between you and those lucky ladies. And we respect it."

I was relieved that I would not have to explain myself to the rest of my closest circle of friends. Although... It was then that my memories went back to a very special night. The first time I had ever set foot in Rainbow Dash's own house. And the night of passion that followed with her and Fluttershy in my company. "Then...what about you? I mean... That night we shared back in winter..."

"James, that was different... Fluttershy and I wanted to do something special for you. We were worried that...some old scars were still there and wanted to make sure you knew we loved you like we always have. We're...not really in a..." Rainbow muttered as she averted her gaze. And she looked quite pained as she said that.

"You mean...you don't want to be in a relationship?" I asked while slightly disappointed, yet was mildly confused as well. Rainbow Dash loved me. And I knew I loved her. That night... I was her first. She became my mare that night. But if she... Had something changed since then?

"No, I mean... I do! I really do! I'd love to live a life with you! You know I love you! And...I don't regret what we did that night... You were so good to me... Made me feel like the luckiest mare in the world. But..." Rainbow retorted rather loudly before she grimaced in unease. "I love you. And I know you love me. But...I'm not sure I can trust myself to...not do something terrible..."

Where was this coming from? Rainbow Dash was much too confident, even bordering on cocky, to doubt herself so hard about something. And so I asked, "Why? You've always been stalwart and loyal to us. Why would you ever..."

"Have you really forgotten? Our first Hearts and Hooves Day together? What I almost made you drink?" Rainbow retorted while being unable to look me in the eye. That day... A love potion of sorts... She smacked it out of my hand. "I almost took you away from Fluttershy in the worst possible way... And the worst part is I really did go through with actually putting that potion together... What if I do that again? What if I decide I want you all to myself and make sure Fluttershy and Rarity can't even touch you again?"

I had all but pushed that memory out of my mind by then. I chalked it up as a lapse in judgment and a mistake to simply not repeat. But for her to still be haunted by that decision back then... "Do you really think you have it in you to do that again?"

"I dunno... But I'd rather stay away from you than do that to my friends... And I know it's not just them. I know there might be more women in your life that'll become something more. I know that's how you tick. You...just have it in you to balance yourself like that. But..." Rainbow Dash muttered uncharacteristically quietly in my embrace. She could only turn her gaze to the floor. "I'm supposed to be the spitting image of Loyalty. So why did I ever go there back then?"

Quite frankly, that was not the only time she entertained the notion of screwing over one of her friends for something she wanted. I have heard a number of times of how selfish she was well before I ever met her. Even as the harbinger of the Element of Loyalty, she still had the capacity to display traits of the exact opposite. And yet... Rarity has long had a subtle greedy side to her. I have seen Twilight go from being wise and collected to being somewhat manic if stressed out in just the right way. And Pinkie Pie... When she is not laughing, her mood can drop frightfully low. And...myself...

I turned my gaze up to look at the helmet resting atop my dresser across from us. The polished white form of the Element of Humanity displayed prominently on its brow. As white as bleached paper. And yet, I knew there had been times where it had not always been white. Even if I had difficulty recalling exactly when the hue of its coloration had darkened, I knew it had happened. There was a time when there was blood on my hands. A time I am sure I should be grateful I could not recall. I have never been infallible. And neither were the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. "No one's infallible, Rainbow. Not even the bearers of the Elements."

She looked up at me while I looked down at her. And I whispered to her, "I have faith in you. I don't know what I'd do without you. I trust you're not the kind of person who likes to repeat her mistakes. Especially those that hurt the ones you value."

"You really think so...? Do you really trust me more than I trust myself?" She asked while I could only nod in confirmation. A crooked smile crossed her lips as she muttered, "You're too good for a numbskull like me, you know that?"

"Why do you think I've always been there to give you a push in the right direction?" I retorted with a bit of a smirk on my lips. We could not be more unlike each other, and yet we have sort of needed each other since the very beginning. I then tightened my arm's grasp on her and said, "Just...think it over. We have faith in you. If you really want us to be something more, then... Just let us know, all right? Because...I do love you. And I'm open to...letting things deepen between us."

"And I did say I wanted to be your mare..." Rainbow Dash said with a sigh while bowing her head. She rested it against my chest, eyes closed as she spoke to me. "If you really have that kind of faith in me... Just... Give me some time, all right? I wanna be able to trust myself and make sure that faith isn't for nothing. Because...if there really is a place for me...with you, Fluttershy, Rarity...and anypony else who comes into your life..."

I waited for her to continue as Rainbow Dash paused. She soon looked up at me with a hopeful gaze in her eyes and whispered, "If we have a future together, then I'd really like for that to happen."

"Me too, Rainbow..." I whispered back to her as I felt compelled to bring my lips towards hers. The feeling was mutual as Rainbow Dash pushed herself higher with our eyes closing. For the first time in what felt like far too long, our lips touched in earnest as long hissing sighs escaped our nostrils. I loved that fiery mare. And I knew she loved me.

A quiet moan hummed in Rainbow's throat before the kiss ended, the beautiful yet brash pegasus before me sighing deeply with lidded eyes. "I wanna believe... I want to be yours someday. Without being dangerous to everyone else... You're the only man who will ever tame this wild mare. And I've never stopped loving you..."

"Just don't ever stop being you, Rainbow. Don't stop being the awesome yet wonderful mare I love." I whispered as I stroked my fingers through that wild rainbow mane of hers. While the flame between us may have dimmed since that night, it never went out. And it was not too late to add some kindling to it.

"I won't, big guy... Just don't ever stop being the only man I ever fell for." She cooed before placing a kiss upon my cheek with a much more hopeful smile than before. "I'm just gonna...play it safe for a while. Give me some time, OK? I wanna be with you, but I just gotta make sure I'm ready when it happens, all right?"

"That's fine with me. You take all the time you need. You know I'm a patient man." I replied while continuing to hold her against me. But not much later, I decided to try and lean back towards recent events. "Anyway... How're the drills going? You and the others making progress?"

"Yeah, that's going pretty well. I'm having no problems with it. Come to think of it, I once carried four ponies in one go that one time. I told you about that time at the Best Young Fliers competition a few years back, right?" Rainbow Dash retorted while grinning at the memory. I had not been there to see it, but it sounded like a wild time. But I then saw her ears flick as Rainbow barked, "Oh, wait! Spitfire said we're gonna be adding something else to our gear! Something about...emergency weapons?"

"What? Like a dagger in your boot? I dunno how that's gonna benefit you when you're not even supposed to get close to the enemy units, but...nice?" I muttered in confusion over what such an addition to their equipment would do to aid in the situation. But if it really was just something like a dagger, then it would hardly be worth making an announcement for it. Perhaps it would turn out to be something far more specialized.

Rainbow Dash shrugged her shoulders and said, "Beats me, but if it gives us an edge, I'm all for it. Although... If you don't mind, could I nap up here for a while? My place is comfy enough, but.....sometimes I really just want a real bed to lounge on."

"You know, I don't know why I didn't assume that's why you didn't come up here in the first place." I spoke before rising from the bed. I then motioned my hand towards the pillow and said, "Help yourself. I'll just be getting some writing done in the meantime."

"Thanks, big guy. I won't snore too loud." Rainbow said softly before crawling across my bed and resting her head on the pillow. But she then breathed deeply with her eyes closed before whispering sweetly, "Smells just like you too..."

For the next couple of hours, I sat myself down at the typewriter and clicked away on the keys. The noise it made was not enough to keep Rainbow Dash awake as I eventually heard her starting to snore lightly. But as the hours went by and I started to notice the change in natural lighting in my room, I began to notice it was getting quite late in the day. It would probably be time for dinner soon. And I knew I was expected somewhere that night.

No sooner had I started to notice the time, I heard Rainbow Dash let out a long yawn. She sat up on my bed with a rather groggy and disappointed look in her eyes. "Aw man... Didn't wanna wake up..."

"Why? Just that good a dream?" I asked while turning on my seat to face her.

"Oh yeah... All I could smell was you. And...we..." Rainbow Dash replied as that groggy look on her face became increasingly uneasy. She bit her lip while her rosy eyes glanced about. "And...we...uh... Let's just say...you and I had a good time together."

I too winced at those words. And I was not going to inquire further into what images played out in her dreaming mind. "Riiiight, let's just leave it at that."

"Uh huh... Um..." Rainbow Dash mumbled before hopping down from the bed and walking over to me. She rather meekly looked up at me and said, "Hey, um... Just asking, but... Am I...hot to you?"

That was...amusingly direct. I never took Rainbow Dash as the kind of woman who put much thought into her sex appeal. But I still cracked a smile as I stroked my hand over her head. "Yes, Rainbow. You really are a special type of wild beauty."

My words must have emboldened her since that meekness quickly faded as she climbed up to me with her hooves resting on my chest. She looked me in the eye and said with a smirk, "Really now? In that case, tell me I'm sexy."

I too felt emboldened by her flirtatious response. And so I spoke a reply while sliding my hand over her smooth flank, "You are a sexy little thing, Rainbow. A special brand of fiery and sweet that's all your own."

"Oooooh man..." Rainbow groaned with a shudder as she felt my touch along her rump. She then looked into my eyes with a much more sincere gaze as she said, "Give me...a little time... I want to be yours...but only when I know I won't be any trouble to you or anyone else in your life... Don't wanna be a homewrecker, you know?"

I could not help myself. I pulled Rainbow Dash up into my arms for an embrace. "That makes you awesome, Rainbow. You really are Loyalty itself."

"Heh... I hope so... I mean...loyalty to my friends comes first, but..." She muttered before placing a kiss upon my lips and once more looking into my eyes with tenderness that I almost never see out of her. "The only loyalty of mine that can match that is towards my stallion. I did say I'll save my lonely heart for you. And I still am."

I almost forgot that line from back then... And I was glad to have my memory jogged. My embrace tightened as she too put her arms around me. And I whispered into her ear, "I'll treasure that heart. Just let me know when you want to give it to me."

"I will, big guy. I will." She cooed before I set her back down on the floor. "Anyway, I should probably go find the girls. Don't wanna miss dinner. You got plans tonight?"

While it was tempting to join them, I knew there was somewhere I needed to be. And I did not want to be late to see Novo and probably join her for dinner. I then nodded and said, "Yeah, Novo is expecting me aboard the Alabaster for the night. I really shouldn't keep her waiting."

"Novo? Oh wait, you mean the hippogriff queen? Why does..." Rainbow Dash asked before she suddenly gave me such a sly smirk. "Waaaaait a second... That queen? That sexy mare wants you with her tonight? She's probably the only mare I've seen who's as gorgeous as Princess Celestia and she wants you in her room tonight? What haven't you told us?"

I rolled my eyes at this assumption. Even if her suspicions were true, I scoffed at the idea of being in a loving relationship with the most beautiful queen in the world was a symbol or status of pride. "Novo is a wonderful and deeply devoted woman who's been through a lot. We understand each other and what we've gone through and that's what our bond is built on. Please don't think there's a simple fling going on between us. Whatever happens between me and her is entirely out of love."

"Whoa whoa, I didn't mean it like that. I know you're not the kinda guy to get in bed with a girl just because you wanna get your rocks off." Rainbow Dash retorted while shaking her hoofs at me while backing up for a second. "It's just... Wow, that queen? Man, I bet she's really good to you. Are you good to her too? Wait, what am I saying? Of course you're good to your mares. And...Fluttershy knows about her?"

"Yes, I've told Fluttershy about Novo and she understands. Like with every other mare who's become more than a friend to me. It's just that...Novo and I haven't gone that far yet." I explained while not wanting to give Rainbow Dash the idea that I was upset with her. I knew she was just messing around in her own way.

"I bet that's gonna change tonight." Rainbow Dash replied while still showing a knowing smirk. "She's a fun one, so I bet she's got some awesome plans in store for you. Anyway, I better get going. And I'll tell the girls you said hi. You have a good night with your queen, big guy."

Before I could even get much of a word out, Rainbow Dash lifted the window by my bed and took off through the air. And now that I was left wondering about what was going to happen in Novo's private chambers that night..... "Hoooooo boy, what am I getting myself into tonight?"

Remembering that I had gone out of my way to request a container to store my armor in, I decided to wear my armor just to not let it go to waste. It would be rude to request something and then not need it upon arriving. I departed the command center and flew lazily across the camp without my helmet. I needed to keep my speed down to keep the wind out of my eyes. But before making my way to the airship docks, I decided to pay one last visit to the R&D lab. Even if just for its own sake.

The encampment was starting to get quiet now that the sun was starting to dip over the western horizon. I made my way to the telltale long tent serving as the lab and stepped inside. At this hour, most of the test chambers were open and empty. The only interior lighting was coming from the glowing barriers of the test chambers that were in use and a number of lanterns hanging from the tent's frames. Only a few chambers were in use at the time while Sunburst looked over some documents in the middle of the place. I stepped over to him and asked, "Evening, Sunburst. Any new developments?"

He was starting to look and sound quite tired. Going over those equations and formulas must be mentally taxing, even for those who excel at it. He let out a yawn before he could even get a word out and said, "Huh? Oh, hey... We're just about ready to shut down for the night. Maybe in twenty minutes. Although..."

Sunburst turned to face the nearest test chamber. I recognized one of the occupants. Estoc stood before us in a fully revised suit of gilded barding that definitely addressed the issues I mentioned after examining the standard issue royal guard armor. Hanging from his neck was a familiar gemstone. And standing before him was a griffon who was still clad in a suit of brigandine. I did not recognize him, but he seemed to be one of Rainbow Dash's wingmen. Sunburst then said, "We've managed to get that barrier spell's duration up to twenty seconds. As for the rest..."

I watched as Estoc used a spell to trigger the enchantment in that gemstone hanging from his neck. Much like with Twilight before, he was suddenly engulfed in a glowing spherical barrier as time slowed down around him. On this cue, the griffon before him began to hover and flew forward until he passed right trough the barrier without issue. He then turned around and descended just enough to grab and pick up Estoc in his arms before lifting him off the ground. It was around this time that the time inversion effect kicked in with Estoc's subtle movements beginning to reverse while his griffon partner was left unaffected. The griffon then set Estoc back on the ground and looked our way before giving an approving thumbs up. Sunburst then looked my way as that barrier dissipated and said, "We're trying to make adjustments to the barrier spell to decide on what can and can't get through it. Wouldn't be much help if our aerial units couldn't even reach their wounded comrades."

"And it looks like it's working." I replied with a sense of relief coming over me. Estoc looked genuinely baffled while glancing around. That time inversion spell must really mess with your senses. And it did indeed last twice as long as the previous time. I then looked at Sunburst and said, "Anyway, I just wanted to see how things were coming along before I turned in for the night. Anything I can help with while I'm here?"

"I don't think so. We'll be closing down for the night in just a little bit. I'm famished myself and could really use a hot meal." Sunburst replied while jotting down some notes on a sheet of paper. "I'm just glad we're making progress. Although we're still going to need a live sample from the enemy if we're going to develop a means to counter their weapons and whatever material they're made out of. Until then, we're working in the dark."

"Well, I guess we'll see what we can do when the next wave arrives. Anyway, I better leave you guys to it. Have a good night, gentlemen." I retorted before seeing myself out of the lab and taking to the air to get myself over to the Alabaster. As brief as my visit was, it did my morale some good. Progress has been steady and the prospects look promising.

I flew across the encampment with the sun finally starting to sink over the horizon to the point where only a beautiful orange glow filled the sky and hues of pink in the clouds. Truly a majestic vista that served as the cherry on top of an otherwise lovely day. For the most part. But I knew that glorious sight would not last long. And so I glided on my armor's wings while beholding the sunset for as long as I could before setting myself down aboard the Alabaster's deck. Upon doing so, I almost bumped right into Seaspray. "Eh? Oh, good evening, admiral."

"Ah, Sir James! I was just on my way to find you to forward a reminder to you from her majesty, but it seems you've saved me the trouble. Queen Novo is expecting you this evening." He replied while still being decked out in his polished iridescent armor.

"That's why I'm here, admiral. I'll be right down." I replied while not quite ready to head down below deck just yet. I wanted to get one last good look from the deck before turning in for the evening.

"Very good then. She is expecting to see you in the galley for dinner. I will let her know you are on your way." He spoke before turning around and heading towards the stern to enter the airship. Now left to my lonesome, I took a stroll along the deck while gazing out at the horizon.

Things were getting quiet around the camp. I could scarcely hear anything that was not happening around the airship docks. I was left wondering if we even had enough space for all the volunteers we would surely be receiving in time. At the other side of the deck, I could see the northern walls of the camp and some of the guards patrolling it. One stood out to me. A stallion wearing a wide hat not unlike that worn by Applejack most of the time. And with a crossbow slung over his shoulder. Who was her cousin again? Braeburn? I think I only met the guy once, but he left quite an impression on me. And yet, I could imagine him being a good shot with a crossbow. With the sky finally getting dark, I decided it was time to head downstairs for dinner. I did not want to keep Novo waiting for too long.

I took the same route as before and made no detours as I headed down the hall of the first floor. But before getting to the galley, the door to Novo's chambers opened with the beautiful queen herself poking her head out. She beckoned me inside with a smile as she said, "There you are, honey. And still suited up? Come on in so we can get that all off first."

"Ooh, good idea." I retorted before stepping inside before I was guided over to he corner. A simple plastic tub that had just enough depth to hold my entire suit's liquefied form. I wasted no time in stepping into the tub and casting the necessary spell to get my armor to melt right off me. "Glad they remembered to bring that in."

"I still can't get over how easy it is to get that all off... Just one spell and you've got a puddle around your feet." Novo muttered as she gazed down at the puddle of liquid metal while I stepped out of it. She then looked at me and said, "Anyway, let's go get some good eating. We're having soup tonight."

"Sounds good to me." I replied before following Novo out of the room and down to the galley. The place was busy with guardsmen and officers while a fantastic aroma filled the air. Some already had their meals out. And I was impressed by what I saw. Heaping bowls filled with a clear and delicious brother filled with seaweed, shrimp, scallops, and slender buckwheat noodles. "Oooooh my god, if that's what I think it is..."

"You already know what's coming, hm?" Novo asked while glancing at me with a knowing smirk. Once we sat down at a table, the servers brought us two steaming and heavy bowls of that seafood noodle soup. And with the first slurp, I was in heaven. The broth was surprisingly sweet, yet did carry a distinctly fishy flavor to it. I could barely even speak as I slurp up the noodles and took a large spoon to sip up the broth and the rest of its contents. "My my, looks like you're getting a mean case of nostalgia right now."

"Mmmhm, I forgot how awesome this stuff is..." I whimpered as I was in love with this fine seafood soup. I was almost disappointed when I slurped down the last of it, but I knew I should not be too demanding as a guest. And it was filling enough as is. "Oh man, that was amazing... Please tell me you'll be having more of that while you're here."

"Well, if you loved it that much, I'll see if we can arrange to have it again tomorrow night. On the condition that you spend the night up here with me as we planned." Novo retorted while giving me a wink. We had both agreed to that already, but it was still amusing to hear Novo throw her royal weight around with playful banter.

With the kitchen finally going silent and with the night having started, everyone started to settle in for the night. And I was pulled into Novo's room while a twinge of excitement filled my heart. We were finally together again. And we knew where we stood when it came to how our hearts felt for each other. Once the door was locked behind us, Novo rested upon her bed and patted her had upon it. "Come here, baby. Mama wants to cuddle before we wash up."

"Sounds good to me." I replied before walking along the soft carpeting and sitting upon the bed beside her. Novo promptly reached up and pulled me down and into her embrace with her soon being atop me. While she held and nuzzled me, I stroked my hand down her back and through that soft layer of feathers. And as she lifted her head to gaze down at me, I gazed up into her beautiful eyes. "Why are you so beautiful..."

"Because I'm the queen, sugar bear. Comes with the job." She said with a proud smirk on that beak. Truly a mare whose beauty was without compare. And she then whispered to me while stroking her fingers through my hair, "And all this beauty belongs to you now, honey."

"You flatter me, Novo..." I muttered as she tenderly tended to my hair like a doting wife caressing her husband's face after he had a bad day. And as that analogy crossed my mind, I remembered something. "I did say I didn't think about you often lately, but when I did... It was usually when I was at a low point out here... I was sure you could make me feel like I could take on the world if you were with me."

"Well, I'm right here with you now. And you better believe I'll make my honey bun feel like the luckiest man alive." Novo cooed most lovingly as I left myself completely at her mercy. Her touch was so tender. Her voice so soulful and heavenly. I almost cried as I felt so fortunate to have her there with me. One tear did leak free from my eye and did not go unnoticed. She brought her finger to my cheek to wipe it away as she whispered to me, "No tears, baby. You're gonna be fine. Just know that when this whole mess is over, I'll be waiting for you with arms and wings wide open for you."

"I'm definitely going to need to see you more often..." I said with a sigh, feeling so blessed to have that wonderful woman in my life. "I love you, Novo... I really do."

"And I love you, sweet James." Novo cooed to me as we continued to embrace and caress. We were like a pair of newlyweds out on a honeymoon airship cruise docked overnight. The way she held me... Caressed my face... Stroked her fingers through my hair... I came to understand that Novo is a mare with centuries of experience in the subject of love. She knew just how to soothe me. She knew exactly what to say to put my heart at ease. For how fluent I have been in the art of love, Novo had me completely beat. And I loved her for it.

As we savored every passing minute while indulging for our finally realized love for each other, the landscape beyond the few portholes at the far end of the room only grew darker. It was getting late. And Novo knew exactly what to say as her hand cupped my cheek. "Care to join me for a shower before bed, dear?"

"I'd love to, Novo." I retorted as my hand rose to the side of her face and slid against the light layer of feathers covering it. Her beak curved into a smile as she all too reluctantly pushed herself up before stepping down from the bed. While she stepped into the bathroom nearby, I disrobed down to just my boxers. I then stepped into he bathroom as the hiss of falling water reached my ears. While the confines of the Alabaster limited space and removed the option of a large bathtub, the shower stall provided was still spacious enough for the two of us.

Novo soon looked back to me while waiting for the water to warm up. But as her eyes scanned me, a perplexed scowl formed on her beak. "Honey, you're gonna wash up like that?"

"Huh? Wha... Oh, you mean these?" I asked while glancing down at my undergarments. I know it may be odd to bathe in those, but I was doing so solely for the sake of modesty. "I just don't want to...reveal myself when not called for."

"Baby, have you already forgotten what we said to each other?" Novo asked while looking and sounding like she was trying not to laugh. She then suddenly reached out to my waist and grabbed my boxers at the top. "No king of mine is going to have something like that in the way when in the shower with me."

"Novo! We...!" I could barely get a word in before Novo yanked my boxers right down to my ankles with one swift tug. I froze where I stood, utterly mortified that I was now exposed to this gorgeous queen of Capricorn Island. She looked down where my boxers had once been set, eyes wide with the gleam of discovery setting into them. I knew I was no stallion. I could not even find any words to say.

As the seconds went by, Novo's eyes stopped looking down and instead gazed at me while a whimsical smirk formed on her beak. "Why so modest, dear? You look fine to me."

"You're...not unimpressed? Or disgusted?" I asked while still feeling so conflicted over the situation. I knew I loved her. And that she loved me. And yet, this was something I could not entirely bring myself to not to be comfortable with. She was still a queen and I had to at least maintain some degree of modesty with her. Or so my nerves demanded.

"James. It's not the size that matters. It's what you do with it." She cooed before stepping forward and draping a wing over my bare body and pulling me up to her. "Besides, why would you need to hide that from me now? I love you, baby. And I want to experience everything life has to offer with you."

I then quivered as she slid a hand down my back until I felt her fingers grasp my left butt cheek. She then smirked lustfully as her gorgeous voice cooed with a sensual churr, "And I mean.....everything."

I bit my lip as I heard the inflexion of her voice. Truly a woman who knew what she wanted and what she wanted to give me. Someone who had seen every side of the subject of romance. There was no way she would settle for anything less than the full experience of a romantic relationship. And as I juggled these thoughts in my head, she placed a brief kiss upon my lips and said, "So please... Don't be so modest, honey. I may be queen, but first and foremost, I am a mare. A wife. A mother. And I want to be yours, honey. Your mare."

"Oh god, Novo..." I said with a sigh as I put my arms around her. It was just all so much to take in... I loved her, but it was still a challenge to see her pushing aside the royal veil of her crown to reveal the true mare underneath. Celestia was one thing, but Novo was eager to bring me into her life not as a friend or subordinate, but a lover and partner. "You really are one of a kind... And I love you for that."

"Then keep loving me, baby. Because I will always love you." Novo cooed directly into my ear as she began to step backwards with her wing pulling me forward. A moment later, falling warm water began to wash over us while I heard the shower door close just behind me. I pulled my had back to gaze at Novo while she gazed right back at me, her smooth feathers and flourishing plumage quickly becoming weighed down by the water as she went from looking utterly majestic to actually strangely adorable like she had just flopped around in a bird bath. "Now then, how about putting those soft hands of yours to good use and lather me up?"

"With pleasure, your majesty." I said with a bit of gusto as I reached for a bottle of shampoo. Novo partially stepped out of the falling water so that I could properly lather her up with the fragrant salve. I started with her head and worked my way down her neck as a thick layer of later started to coat her cushy soaked feathers.

"While I would have to punish you for referring to me with that term, this...feels so nice that I'll let it slide this time..." Novo said with an amused chuckle as she spread her wings wide for me to work my magic on. But as she turned around to rinse herself off from the waist up, I placed more shampoo in my hand before turning to her and pausing as I found myself presented with her backside. And her impressively curvy rump. Novo must have detected my hesitation since she then looked back from the falling water and asked, "What's the holdup, honey? Like what you see?"

"Oh, sorry. It's just... Um... I forgot what an impressive figure you have..." I retorted as my eyes scanned the rounded curves of her flanks. With heavy quantities of water weighing her feathers down, I could see the smoothed curves of those soft yet firm flanks toned by motherhood as the glistening feathers clung to them like a skintight suit. And my eyes went wider still as Novo lifted her tail feathers to draw my attention to her exposed vulva.

"Honey, that's because this is a mother's rump." Novo declared proudly as she made her hips sway before me while looking back at me with a smirk. The tips of her folded wings bent inward to slide over the sides of her flanks as if they were her own hands. "Come give it a feel, baby."

And I did. I first spread the shampoo that was in my hands along her lower back to hold it for the moment before placing my hands firmly upon her hips. And my fingers dug firmly into those curvy flanks. Much rounder and firmer than those on any human woman. I could feel the powerful firm equine muscles coated with a softer layer of flesh and subtle amounts of fat. A long churr rumbled in Novo's throat and out her beak with her head held high, the tips of her wings curving in to rest upon the backs of my hands. "You have a tender touch, baby... Mmmm, feel up mama's curves all you like."

"God, you're so sexy, Novo..." I muttered with a bit of a raspy sigh. It was so hard to not lust for her as I grasped and squeezed those cushy yet firm flanks in my hands. As if those were the curves of a goddess. And my body responded in kind. For the first time in what felt like a small eternity, I felt my body tingle with lust as the length between my legs steadily stiffened and hardened. And I was all too quick to realize what was happening. "Oh...uh... Oh man, I..."

"Hm? What's wrong, honey? Is... Oh... Ooooh my... Who's that down there?" Novo cooed with a smirk forming on her beak as she looked back at me. "Am I just so sexy that you can't help yourself, baby?"

"Yeah, pretty much!" I yelped with a louder voice than I normally use as I was unsure if I should feel embarrassed or not. When was the last time I found release outside the realm of dreams? My body ached for something familiar that I had not indulged in for what felt like weeks. And if that look in her eyes was anything to go by, Novo wanted me as much as I desired her.

"Well then, mama better do something about that. But only when we're done here. These shower floors are more slippery than you'd think. And I don't want my sugar bear hurting himself in a tumble to the floor." Novo cooed sweetly before taking a step back to me, pressing her cushy rump against my waist to playfully pin me to the wall while also completely stepping out of the falling water. "Go ahead, honey. Work those hands like the pro you are."

And so I did. I started scrubbing the shampoo that I had felt upon her back into her feathers before spreading the resulting lather all over her lower body. And no sooner had I started to scrub the cleansing foam into her flanks that Novo let out a delighted groan as her head rose high. I could tell she was enjoying my attention to that part of her body a little too much. Especially when I started to notice a faint spicy musk mixing with the steam that filled the room. The unmistakable scent of a very needy mare. I bit my lower lip in anticipation, knowing what likely awaited me once the two of us had climbed in bed for the night.

The last place I bothered with was Novo's underside. My fingers scrubbed along her lower belly before they drifted even lower and between her legs. And it was there that I noticed something tucked under a layer of her soft feathers. A pair of soft mounded of flesh that fit snugly in my hands. Her teats. And with a hint of cheekiness forming in my mind, I placed my hands over them and curled my fingers inward to firmly grasp them. This did not escape Novo's attention as she gasped lightly, "Ooh, are those... Mmm, I forget those are even there half the time..."

"I take it Cygnus never paid them much mind?" I asked while hoping to not trigger any unpleasant memories. Even if her heart was much more interested in the present than painful memories of the past, I had to be cautious.

Thankfully, Novo showed no signs of distress as she looked back at me. "Sometimes, although he could reach them as easily as you can. And...oh my, honey... His touch was not as soft as yours..."

"That's a shame. They tend to be one of the most sensitive parts on a human woman." I replied while beginning to tenderly knead her motherly mounds in my hands while Novo cooed sweetly, halfway between a moan and the call of a happy dove. I then whispered, "I want you to be happy, Novo..."

"And I'll always be happy as long as I have you, James..." Novo churred as she gazed back at me. Although she then said, "But really... Don't compare yourself to Cygnus, baby. I'll never stop loving that stallion, but I only want to focus on the here and now. And the here and now is just you. All right?"

"All right, Novo." I said as I rested myself along her back, embracing her from behind with my arms wrapped under her and hands still firmly grasping her plush teats. All the while, my eager shaft rubbed under her body as I could not help lusting for her.

"Mmmmm, honey..... When was the last time you enjoyed the touch of a woman? I can't help but get the feeling you're really pent up back there." Novo asked while likely sensing the desperation of my body's desires. And she was right. Outside from the odd event of respite in my dreams, I had not felt the joy of making love since before I set out for the Empty Plains.

"That's... Huh... That's a good question... Not for at least two weeks." I retorted while trying to think back past the days of solitary wandering. While Fluttershy and I do have a healthy sex life, not to mention the times I can spare with my beloved Rarity, it felt like it had been much too long since the last time by that point.

"Oh, you poor baby. A sweet man like you should never go so long without a little love at the end of the day." Novo spoke before turning herself around and pulling free of my embrace. Only for her to step right up to me and hold me in one arm as she gazed lovingly into my eyes. "Looks like I'll just have to do something about that tonight."

I quivered in anticipation and nervousness as that gorgeous creature smirked at me. Dear lord, we really were going to do that. And I could not really prepare myself for the first time. But I wanted her. And I could see and hear that she wanted me. Why deny each other our love? We knew where we stood by then. We were in love. Dearly so. And so I muttered the only thing I could. "I...love you, dear..."

Novo closed her eyes and rested her brow against mine, tilting her head back and forth subtly as if performing a subdued reenactment of a show of affection from a swan. And she cooed to me, "And I love you so very much, my sweet dove of a king."

I held her as she held me. No teasing or lust. Just a moment of the two of us savoring this moment of respite away from the rest of the world. What a wonderful woman... A wonderful mare, a wonderful queen, a wonderful mother, and a wonderful lover. Novo was easily one of the finest women I had ever known. A powerful and dependable leader while still being one who wants to enjoy life like anyone else. And thus I told her, "You're probably one of the finest women in the world..."

"You know it, honey. That's because I am the best." Novo whispered proudly, half bragging and half jesting. But she then brought her beak to my ear and gave it a little tug before saying, "But I'm nothing without the one I love. And I only have room in my heart for the best of men."

I tensed up in flattery while being unsure of what to even say to that. She then pulled her head back just enough to look me in the eyes a she smiled warmly. "And you've proven to me that you're one of the finest men I have ever known. If things were different, I would walk down the aisle with you and put a crown on your head at the first opportunity. I love you, James. And I always will."

"You're too good for someone like me, Novo... Really, I'm honored." I whispered while almost tempted to cry. Such bold and meaningful words from someone with so much power. She truly made me feel special. Not merely as a commoner, but someone from another world entirely where I doubt I ever would have found an equivalent to her.

"Aw, don't go getting misty-eyed on me, honey. I don't wanna see you cry. I wanna see a smile." The wonderful queen cooed to me while slipping a kiss onto my lips. But then she began to pull me back into the falling water in the shower as she said, "But right now, time for this queen to return the favor to her king. You just stay right there and let me do all the work this time."

I really did not have any say in the matter. With a shower sponge in hand, Novo took a handful of bath gel and started lathering up my body all while humming and very quietly singing to herself. "Mmmmmm hmhmmmm... Let me be good to you..."

There was just something so tantalizing about hearing that gorgeously deep and soulful voice singing at all, even if it was just some playful muttering. Truly, Novo blurs the lines between being a mere mare and a genuine goddess. To say I felt lucky to be the one her heart longed for would be a severe understatement. I was grateful to have her in my life. To be hers as much as she was mine.

However, I was snapped out of my thoughts as I felt her hand cup me between my legs. I inhaled sharply through my teeth as Novo all too easily coaxed my length back up to full mast before wrapping her fingers around my neglected equipment. She whispered into my ear, "My goodness, you must be starved for love, honey. You're getting hard much faster than last time."

"It...has been a while..." I wheezed as she slid her fingers up and down my length for a moment. Barely touching, yet masterfully tending to my needs.

It did not last long. Almost as if she had merely been testing the waters, Novo released her grasp. "Well, we don't want to let it go to waste. Let's save it for the real deal. And it'll be soon, dear."

"Yeah... Good idea." I gasped while my erection was all too slow to relax. I was craving that beautiful queen by then, even as the compulsion to adhere to some degree of protocol still lingered in my mind. I was starting to suspect that Gilda would not owe me a drink after all.

I was eventually completely coated in a layer of fragrant lather while I at least took the time to wash my hair with my own hands. With a turn of the handle, the shower ceased to fall. And while I was soaked from head to toe, Novo's feathery body retained water much better than my bare skin. I almost felt tempted to laugh as I beheld her sopping wet form as those feathers tightly clung to her body while constantly dripping. "Good lord, how do you ever get dry like this?"

"Well, I can tell you that a few towels won't get the job done. Remember?" Novo replied as she pushed the door open and reached for a massive towel that could have easily doubled as a tablecloth and started to wrap herself up in it. "But it's a good place to start. Help me here, hun?"

"Sure thing. Let's see..." I mumbled while patting her down all over to try and get the towel to absorb as much moisture as possible. And even when she finally took it off and set it aside, Novo still looked very uncomfortably moist. At least until I saw a pair of hairdryers set against the wall near the bathroom sink. "Need an extra hand?"

"I thought you'd never ask. You handle the back and I'll tend to the front." Novo replied while handing me one. Seconds later, the roar of the hairdryers filled the room while we took...a surprising amount of time making sure every last inch of her was all dry and fluffy. I am sure hippogriffs have a certain resistance to cold thanks to their thick plumage to the point where air drying would not be a problem, but no one wants to get in bed while still wet. And once we finally turned those hairdryers off, I cracked a bemused grimace as I saw Novo looking all dry while so very fluffy. "Oh my... How can you be so hot, yet so utterly adorable?"

"You tell me, honey. Does a fluffy queen look cuddly or not?" She replied playfully before stepping up to me and wrapping her freshly dried wings around me for an embrace. And having only just been exposed to the hot air of a hairdryer, her entire body was delightfully warm against my bare flesh. "Sexy when wet, but cute and cuddly when dry. I'm the best of both worlds, baby. But you know that by now, don't you?"

"Sure do, you beautiful creature." I retorted with a hint of wit while keeping my arms around my beloved queen. So warm... I could not get enough of her heated fluffy embrace. "I...love you, my bird of paradise..."

"And I love you, my sweet sugar bear." Novo cooed as she brought her beak to my lips for a sweet little kiss. But we both knew what we wanted. Our eyes closed as my lips parted, her beak opening wide before clamping over my face as her tongue sought mine out. We were just...so in love. The crown resting on her dresser just out the door meant nothing to her at that moment and I too did all I could to see beyond her title as the wonderful mare she had always been. But I still took a certain thrill to knowing of her title. She may have been queen, but now she was my queen. Mine and no one else's. And I wanted to be worthy of that honor. And as our kiss ended with eyes gazing at each other in a haze, she whispered tenderly, "Sweet as honey, baby... Come on... Let's get to bed, my love."

"Gladly, dear..." I whispered as a new desire bloomed in my heart. There was no walking away now. We knew what was coming. It was inevitable.

Novo kept a wing around me as she guided me out to the bedroom with only a lamp beside the bed casting a gentle glow across the room. Novo reached out with a hand and pulled the covers of her bed down before finally releasing me from her folding wing and crawling upon her bed as she gazed back at me. She made no attempt to hide anything from my wandering eyes, her tail feathers lifted to reveal to me her vulva as it visibly winked at me. A smirk settled upon her beak, but a much more tender and inviting one than usual. "Come to me, honey. Don't keep mama waiting."

"Heh...heheh... Just a little nervous, really." I stuttered uneasily. My lord, she was utterly ravishing now that I was seeing her in a way I never had before. In a manner that no man ever had in decades. I crawled across the bed, my body as bare as hers, and slid a hand along her body as hers rose to my jaw before her beak met my lips for a brief kiss. "I love you... Is there anything I can do for you?"

"I'm all yours, baby. Go ahead. Do whatever you want if you think it'll make me happy." She cooed tenderly in an almost vulnerable manner. Novo had always been one who relished her authority and I could still remember how domineering she was when I first shared her bed with her that night. How careful and cautious she was. And now she was being so trusting. Leaving herself more vulnerable than she likely had been for close to a century. And I did not want her to think her faith had been misplaced.

"I'll be good to you, dear... But let me know if I do anything you don't approve of." I whispered to her as I slid my hand down her body and once more over her soft and rounded flanks. Even with her feathers now so dry and fluffed up, I could feel how defined and toned they were through that cushy padding. I moved further back so that I could bring both hands to her hips as I continued to thoroughly examine them through touch. "I can't get over how curvy you are back here... You have some amazing foal-bearing hips, Novo..."

"I wouldn't be a MILF if I didn't, honey. I'm the hottest mama there is and my curves are proof of that." Novo cooed softly yet proudly as she savored the attention I gave to one of her most defining assets. I could tell she appreciated my observation of her motherly attributes. It tickled me of just how much pride she takes in not just being a queen, but a mother. Perhaps it comes from her avian side, who tend to make famously doting parents to their children. And I was adoring her show of pride for it.

"And you're the hottest MILF I know, dear." I said with a bit of a knowing inflexion to my voice. She was just so beautiful. I wanted her to know she was loved. And while she enjoyed my attention to her hips, I knew of another spot that I could focus on. I gently rolled Novo onto her side, hand sliding over her side and down her belly. "These must be hard for you to reach..."

My...teats? I have to admit I don't pay them much mind very...ooooh..." Novo said with a sigh as my hand cupped and tender squeezed the soft feathered mound of flesh between her legs. She took long and slow breaths as she savored that tender kneading. And I could tell with the scent filling the air. Novo was becoming increasingly needy. As was I. But not just yet. I was not quite done with coaxing her further. I lifted her leg as I lowered myself, bringing my face forward to feel through the soft layer of feathers with my lips. "Hm? What're you....oooooh my!"

My lips found their way to their destination. Tucked away under her feathers was a dark and puffy equine nipple that I then closed my lips around. It must have been centuries since someone last touched such a sacred spot on her body. Novo could barely speak. She groaned and gasped while quivering against me. I paused in my suckling and asked, "This new to you? Did Skystar ever nurse from you? Or did Cygnus ever suck on these too?"

"They never had lips, baby...!" Novo gasped as she looked down at me with her eyes clouded with a lustful haze. "I mean...Skystar still nursed, but... Her beak could...form a seal, but... Oh my, I've never felt such a soft touch like that..."

I could not help but smirk a bit as I continued to treat Novo to something that she had never experienced before. My soft lips sucking on her motherly teats. That beautiful deep soulful voice whimpered and cooed as she relished my touch. "Mmm... Oh goodness, baby... I wish I had some milk to give you, but the well ran dry ages ago..."

"Mmm, you don't have to do that, dear. Just let me love you." I whispered between breaths before I brought my lips to her other teat. My body too craved her the longer I tended to her needs. It would not be long now.

"James... Please, no more... No more waiting..." Novo begged with such desperation to her voice. I looked back at her while she brought a hand to my face. "I love you... And I need you, baby... Please..."

This was it. There was no turning back. And so I pushed myself up to my knees as Novo lifted her tail feathers aside. Her moist mare lips winked in need, glistening with moisture. Still feeling a hint of caution in my heart, I asked, "Hippogriffs mate for life, right?"

"We do. And I'm ready to be yours, baby." Novo said with unwavering faith and a desperate look of lust in her eyes. "Please, baby... Our hearts know what they want, right? Please, make me yours forever. Make me your queen."

"Oh god, I will, dear..." I whispered to her as my shaft between my legs all but throbbed in aching need. I wanted her... I needed her. I wanted to make her mine as much as I wanted to be hers. And so I brought my hips to her curvy feathered rump, holding her as she looked back at me. "I love you...!"

"And I... I... Oh god, honey!" Novo yelped as I pushed deep into her for the first time. That warm moist velvety passage engulfing my shaft. After too long out in the wilds of the Empty Plains, I found pleasure with a woman I was so very in love with. And she too voiced her delight with deep yet shrill gasps as she felt a man inside her for likely the first time in nearly a century. "James...! Oh god, my love...! Yes, baby... Make me yours!"

"Oh god, Novo... My queen... My beautiful queen..." I gasped and groaned with an arm under one leg, holding it high for leverage as I thrust deeply and gently into her, taking the time to find a rhythm and pace myself. It had been too long since the last time I made love to one of my precious mares. I did not want my starved body to reach climax too quickly. I wanted our first time to be special.

Novo spread her wing and reached far back before draping it over me the best she could to hold onto me. She was so beautiful... So lovely... Like an angel out of a dream. "You're so good to me, baby... Oh god, I love you.. .My king... My wonderful king..."

I knew I would never be fit for a crown, but those words touched my heart. There was so much meaning in those words as I made love to that gorgeous mare of unparalleled beauty. Even if I could never be king, as I thrust my hips against her full and cushy rump with those feathery flanks rippling with each thrust of mine, I at least wanted to be her king.

We whispered to each other such sweet and loving things. Losing ourselves in the moment to the point where time became a blur. But after a time, I pulled back for the sake of pacing myself and to try a different position. Being the veteran of love that she was, Novo noticed and rolled over until she was entirely on her back. She looked up at me, eyes full of love as she reached out to me with both arms. And so I brought myself forward and into her embrace as I once again plunged deep into her waiting depths. Novo gasped in delight as she tightly wrapped her arms around me while mine reached under her. What a wonderful woman she was as I did all I could to make sweet passionate love to my new queen.

But as the moments went by... I noticed something about the liquid warmth I felt around my length. It was warm... Very warm. I would even say too warm. I have made love with Fluttershy often enough to notice the signs. And so I paused briefly and lifted my head to look down at Novo. I had an important question to ask. "Novo...? Are you...in heat?"

Instead of looking uneasy or worried, I did not see a hint of doubt in those beautiful confident eyes. Instead, she smiled at me most lovingly and asked, "Isn't that just part of the thrill, love?"

As if to answer my question further, I felt it. Her legs crossed over my lower back and locked themselves over me like a vice to prevent retreat. True to her words, a new thrill suddenly bloomed in my heart. And she cooed to me most sincerely, "Go ahead, honey. Put your foal in this mama mare."

My god... She really was in heat. If we did this, there was the distinct possibility that she could...

My thoughts went elsewhere. I remembered my days on Capricorn Island. And the days where I would visit some of the lower sectors. And the precious little hippogriff children that would often flock around me. Younger than the likes of Terramar and Silverstream, but that only made them all the more adorable. Little precious balls of fluff, like little cockatoos, who were always happy and curious. Every last one of those little bird foals were just precious little angels whose company I always appreciated.

And now Novo was giving me the opportunity to make one such little feathered angel with her. How could I say no?!

"Novo..." I gasped as I realized the implications of what was about to transpire. I could see it in her eyes. So much love and confidence. No doubts at all. She knew what she wanted. She wanted this. She wanted me to try and give her a child. And I knew she would be a wonderful mother, if not the best. And as all sorts of questions and arguments swam around in my head, my heart won out against the rest of me. I brought my lips near her ear and whispered my most precious desire. "Let's make some angels."

"Music to my ears, baby." Novo cooed to me as I felt her grand wings drape themselves over me, providing even more resistance to insure I could not pull away. Not that I would try to. I knew what she wanted. And what I wanted. My lips met her beak as I began to resume my thrusting, now filled with a sacred desire and purpose. We were not just making love. We were making life. "Claim your queen, honey... Make me yours forever... Give me...what we want."

"Novo... Oh god, Novo... I am...so madly in love with you..." I gasped as I held her, my hips thumping against those soft and curvy motherly flanks. Novo's confidence and sincere motherly desires were bringing out the father in me. I cannot recall the last time I so dearly wanted to have a child with a woman I was so in love with. To have a child with someone as wonderful as Novo... To have a family with her... It sounded like nothing short of paradise. We would be so happy together. Our children so precious, royal heirs to the throne of Capricorn Island. The people would love them. "I wanna be a daddy, Novo... I wanna have a family with you..."

"James, baby... Oh, my sweet sugar bear... My sweet...papa bear..." She groaned in utter bliss as that heavenly and soulful voice gasped and cooed. She cupped my face to gaze into my eyes, her beak showing a most loving smile as she tried to maintain some form of composure. "I'll gladly make you a daddy... Mmmmm, oh goodness... You have no...idea how...precious our babies will be..."

"I...can only imagine, love...!" I groaned in need as I closed my eyes briefly. I remembered those little angels on Capricorn Island. The youngest hippogriff children were always precious little darlings, always happy to be around me. Some even snuggled up to me for a cuddle when they began to trust me enough. I remember holding their soft fluffy bodies. Precious little things, but not one of them my own. How I savored the thought of having a child of their kind. And how goodly and gorgeous that precious little thing would grow up to be just like its mother.

"Oooooh, James... Give me your baby boy. I want your baby boy!" Novo pleaded in earnest as she tilted her head back, surges of pleasure wracking her body. I too gasped and lifted my head as I felt the full extent of her fertile warmth engulfing my shaft with each thrust, my hips slapping against hers in frenzied purpose. And her words sank right to my heart. She did not just want us to have a child. She wanted a son. A prince. What a gorgeous king that precious little colt would grow up to be. Any child born from the most beautiful mare in the world would undoubtedly inherit her beauty and wonderful heart.

"A son, Novo... Ooooh god, yes...!" I growled as I began thrusting as hard and fast as I could. I was desperate. I wanted to fill her and fulfill our shared desire. We would be so happy together... Even if I could not always be there with her on that lovely island, I would still be there often enough. For her. And our precious little ones. What a wonderful family it would be... As I mused on this, I frantically kissed and nibbled along her neck to pleasure her as much as I could. "Gonna fill you, Novo... Gonna give you...all I have, mama...!"

"Babyyyy...! Give it to me, daddy! Oh my goodness, give it to me!" Novo whimpered before placing a hand on the back of my head, her wings and legs clinging to me tightly to insure I could not back out. This was it. There was no stopping us now. She gazed into my eyes, gasping quietly as she said, "Make me a mama, daddy!"

We were madly in love, her beak parting to clamp onto my face as we held each other tightly. We groaned and sang to each other loudly as our voices were muffled by that deep and powerful kiss. Deeply devoted lovers, now trying to become mother and father. And a moment of frantic thrusting later, it happened. We quivered in climax as I felt her inner walls spasm around my shaft. And I did not simply spill my seed into her. I exploded. Weeks of no release resulting in one of the more powerful orgasms of my life. My head became hazy as I unleashed my virile gift into her, so very nearly fainting from the fruits of my labor. It was done. Now everything else was up to fate.

"Ooooh my goodness.... So much... You...really must have been pent up, baby... Saving yourself for me..." Novo murmured as she went all but limp under me. I could not find any words as my head spun. I gave her all I had. Everything she wanted. But even as the last trickles of my human seed entered her, I felt Novo put her arms around me while her legs and wings clung to me even more tightly. "Mmmmm, that's it... Good daddies always finish inside."

As my senses very slowly came back to me while basking in the afterglow, I started to process what had just happened. We... My god... We were not simply entertaining our deepest desires. She was in heat. Had I just sired a bastard child with the queen of Capricorn Island herself? We were very much in love with each other, but still... My vision still shaky, I looked down at Novo and asked, "Are you...really sure about this, Novo? The risks...?"

Even as her composure slowly returned, Novo chuckled sweetly while gazing into my gazes. No shame. No doubts. She still showed unwavering confidence and satisfaction. "You didn't notice? Honey, if you're going to be my king, you better be ready to give me some heirs."

A thrill and startling chill flowed through my body. She really was not joking around. She very sincerely wanted to have my child. But was it out of some sort of royal obligation? She must have noticed the implications of those words since Novo quickly brought a hand to my cheek and whispered sweetly, "Oh, no no no, don't go getting that kind of idea, honey. I'm not some sleazy political type who sees my kids as an asset. My kids are my babies. And I love and take good care of my sweet little baby birds."

"Oh... OK then... That's good to know..." I said with a gasping sigh while still so very drained. But even with the knowledge that any child of Novo would be in good hands, I still had some little questions floating around in my head. "But...still...you really want this? From me?"

"James... I may be queen, but I'm a mare and mother first." She said gently while her hand continued to caress my face. That look of confidence in her eyes faded as her tone and gaze softened considerably. "I miss being a wife... And I miss being a mother... And I haven't been so in love since...far too long. You're the only man I want now, James. And the only man whose children I want to have...is you."

That hit me right in my heart. How long had it been since Novo got to experience all of that? That part of her life ended what was easily an entire mortal's lifetime ago. And I...was so very touched. I... I cried. I buried my face in her neck and held her tightly in my arms while I felt her hand stroke my head. "I love you, baby... And I you'll be such a good daddy when the time comes... Our kids will love you."

"Mmhm..." I whimpered as the thought of having a family with that wonderful queen sounded like such a lovely life to live. But now I was so very tired. And so was Novo. I felt her allow me to pull out of her soaked depths before pulling the covers over us as what little light remained in the room dimmed to near total darkness. We had a long day and it was time to rest. Without even bothering to open my eyes, I whispered to my queen. "Good night, Novo... Love you."

"Love you so much, baby. Sweet dreams." I heard her say before feeling those cushy soft feathers against my body's front. I draped an arm over that fluffy mass and soon drifted off to sleep.

My dreams were not interrupted. And while I cannot recall exactly what they entailed, I awoke feeling quite rested even if still lacking in energy. But as I opened my eyes with gentle morning light shining in through the few portholes on the far wall, I found Novo sleeping with her back pressed against me. And my hand... Where was it resting?

Upon pulling the covers down to reveal the beautiful creature before me, I saw that I had held her in my arm the entire night. And I remembered everything. The lingering odor of sex hung in the air, albeit faintly. We really did it. And...

Now rested and awake, I brought my hand to Novo's belly as I continued to hold her from behind. It really happened. She was in heat...and I... I had not even properly introduced her to Fluttershy yet. My wife knew about Novo and our growing feelings for each other, but... It was an unambiguous breach of protocol to do such a thing with a woman that I sincerely loved so much, yet had not quite gotten her to know my wife. Fluttershy trusts me and I would never leave her... And yet, right at that moment, I knew my essence was likely hard at work trying to sire Novo's first foal in centuries.

This was a mistake... It was too soon for us to be doing this. Not just due to the nuances of my relationship with Fluttershy, but also in no small part to how little time we have known each other. Even if I had suspicions that humans are not particularly compatible with the various races of Equestria, I knew that it was very possible that Novo would soon be pregnant. With my child.

And yet... As I held her... As my hand caressed her slender feathered belly... I could not help but feel a sense of fatherly pride come over me. Yes, this was not an ideal time to do such a thing, but...I would be lying if I said I did not feel happy at the thought of Novo and I truly starting a family together. The precious little thing that would come into our lives by this time next year... Conflicted as I felt about it, I... I wanted this to happen. I wanted our efforts to bear fruit.

My thoughts once again went back to the youngest hippogriff children I met during my prior visit to Capricorn Island. And I tried to picture what Novo's child would look like. A precious little filly? One who would grow up to be as cute as Skystar? Or... No, wait. A colt. Yes, I remembered that Novo voiced a desire to have a son. What sort of handsome boy would a colt mothered by someone as gorgeous as Novo grow up to be? All hippogriffs are quite beautiful by default, so I could only imagine what a spectacular prince our son would eventually become. It was an exciting mystery. One that I truly wanted to see unravel.

Minutes passed as I held that beautiful queen in my arm's embrace. My queen... The possible mother of my child. And soon enough, I received a surprise. I felt a hand rest over mine. And it curled its fingers over mine. I looked at Novo's head to see it begin to turn until I saw a beautiful eye gaze at me while that beak displayed a warm and welcoming smile. "Good morning, daddy."

"Good morning, mama." I whispered back to her. We reached out to each other with her beak meeting my lips. There was something sacred about the way she greeted me. Those words... Asking for confirmation if I was to be the father of her next child. And I answered in kind, confirming her to be the mother of our eventual little ones. Being a wonderful mother... It was part of Novo's identity. She is one who embraces her image as a mother. Perhaps moreso than she should. And she was all too eager to become one again. Even then, I whispered, "Sleep well?"

"Better than I have in ages, honey." She cooed before rolling over and draping a wing over me as I was pulled into another embrace. We held each other, so very much in love. I could not bring myself to have any fears or doubts over what had happened. If y seed did end up taking root, we would find a way to make it all work. And I was hoping that it did at the time.

Still... As we held each other in a morning embrace, I started to think more logically. I had to. What we just did... "Novo... You know I love you, but... Isn't this all going too fast?"

"Let me guess... You think I'm being way too hasty now that I've found love again after way too long, right?" Novo asked as we looked at each other. And yet, she still smiled confidently at me. "I don't blame you for being worried. It usually is a bad idea to go too far too fast in a relationship. But you need to remember something, honey. I've been married almost as long as I've been queen."

"What's that supposed to mean?" I asked while uncertain of exactly what she was implying by that claim.

"What I'm saying is... I've been around long enough to more easily recognize certain...attributes in people. Yes, you do have some traits that Cygnus did, but that's not the only thing that draws me to you, baby." Novo explained calmly, yet happily. "I've come to understand what I value in a man. And I've learned how to recognize those traits when I see it. I know the ins and outs of a relationship because I've just got that much experience, James. I'm not hasty. I'm just experienced. And I know for a fact...that you have everything I love in a man."

"That's...not something I considered... You have a good point." I retorted while feeling rather silly about that assumption. It is easy to forget just how long immortal beings like Novo have been around and exactly how centuries of experience can temper their perceptions when such notions are nearly incomprehensible to mortal minds.

"But that does beg the question..." Novo muttered as her gaze and tone became more dire. "What about you? I know what I see, but...do you think you'll lose interest in me eventually?"

I took little time to provide an honest retort. "Absolutely not. You're not just gorgeous and hot as hell. You're...easily one of the most desirable women I've ever met. I can't imagine anyone getting bored of you. Anyone who loses interest in you at all is a fool who doesn't appreciate quality. I love you for everything that you are. And that won't change. I swear."

Novo cracked a crooked grin as if she was not expecting such direct praise like that. "Oh, honey... Really now? You truly do know how to make this mama feel special. Come here. You've earned some morning smooches."

Which I all too happily accepted. We held each other and lovingly made out with her beak refusing to let go of my cheeks as our tongues did a gentle dance. But once that kiss ended, she did sigh with a slight look of guilt in her eyes. "Although...you do have a point... Make no mistake, I really want us to have a family someday, dear. But...even I know we shouldn't be talking about having kids this soon."

"Right... I mean... Everything I said, that came from the heart. The married life with you sounds wonderful. But...it's too soon. I haven't even introduced you to Fluttershy yet. She needs to get to know you first." I replied while also finding my eyes wandering. A beautiful thought, but not something even the most prepared person should rush into.

"I know... And I don't wanna get you in trouble with your wife. I'm...still trying to wrap my head around the kind of relationship you're in, honey. I know you have what it takes for it. You've convinced me of that, but..." Novo muttered before holding her face while letting out a sigh. "I hope she won't have any issues with me..."

"I can't imagine she will. I'm sure Fluttershy will like you quite a lot. You're awesome, Novo." I replied while still recalling that Fluttershy was quite interested in meeting Novo when I first brought her up. "Maybe when this mess is over, you can stop by and say hello."

"Sounds like a plan, honey. We did pass over Ponyville on our way out here. Had to stop by Canterlot first anyway." Novo said while looking more at ease. However, her gaze became more serious as she brought a hand to her belly. "But...I'm just telling you now, James. If... If what happened last night ends up bearing fruit.... I'm keeping the kid."

This awoke a nameless fear in my heart. I would never ask Novo to seek an abortion or to even give up custody of any potential child she would have. But what sort of consequences would happen if a bastard child was birthed by the queen of Capricorn Island? Regardless, I reached out and held her in my arms. "Let me know what the results are when you can."

"You'll be the first to know, honey." Novo cooed sweetly as she too held me. We sat there in bed, holding each other after a very fulfilling night. The night where we finally became so much more. And very possibly started taking the first steps to making a family. However, Novo then asked, "But now that I think about it... What exactly are the compatibility rates with humans?"

That was a very good point. I had every reason by then to suspect that humans...are not entirely compatible with nonhuman species in Equestria. While Fluttershy and I were blessed with a daughter, it took three attempts before it happened. And it likely could have taken more. "Um... Good point... Now that you mention it, I was approached by a few researchers from the local sperm bank not long ago who requested I...provide them a sample for them to study crossbreeding compatibility rates or the like."

Novo very suddenly cast me an amused cockeyed stare while sounding like she was trying to not laugh. "Huh?! Let me get this straight. Someone stopped by for a visit and asked you to bust a nut for the sake of science?"

"Well, when you put it like that..." I retorted before the two of us burst into laughter. Just the way she worded that was hard not to laugh at. Although I then took notice of the time. "Anyway, mind if I wash up quick before breakfast?"

"Only if I get to join you, honey. I...uh...need to get the smell out anyway before we leave the room." Novo replied while we could barely notice the lingering scent of sex still hanging in the air. And so we stepped into the shower. But while helping each other bathe, we held each other often. Holding and kissing each other. We no longer had reason to deny what our hearts desired. We were in love and we knew that by then.

Once again, I helped Novo dry off until she was all fluffy and dry again. Only this time we used a hair brush to smooth out her feathers to make her sleek and presentable like normal. She departed the room first while I took the time to get dressed. I debated putting my armor on, but decided to wait until after breakfast.

I was more cautious than usual while leaving Novo's room. Just wanted to be sure no one suspected something odd had occurred in there last night. But when I made my way to the galley, I found the place bustling with the guards having all manner of breakfast foods. Not much in the way of seafood outside of some omelets. Though when I found a spot to sit down, I saw Novo herself emerge from the kitchen. And with a platter resting upon her upturned hand.

Did she do some cooking of her own? That smirk of pride on her face told me all I needed to know. She was eager to give me something. And when she set the platter down... A plate of fresh sushi. Shrimp, salmon, and tuna. The rolls were simple with a little dish of soy sauce on the side, but the simplicity was ideal for breakfast. I looked up at the beautiful queen and asked, "Did you prepare this?"

"Just for you, honey." She said softly before taking a seat beside me and placing a kiss upon my cheek. "Love you, baby."

"Love you too, Novo." I whispered back while hoping to not draw too much attention. While I savored Novo's cooking, one of the servers brought over a fresh seafood omelet for her to enjoy. What a wonderful start to our day.

It was after breakfast that I decided to head back over to my private chambers over in the command center while Novo seemed preoccupied with a message she had received from Skystar. But no sooner had I suited up in my armor and made my way down the gangplank to get back to the ground did I notice someone swooping down to me. A familiar griffon with a massive smirk on her beak. "Um... Morning, Gilda."

She said nothing at first, but the longer she gave me that knowing grin, the more nervous I got. She finally asked, "So... Do I owe you a drink?"

I only then remembered what she said to me yesterday. I wheezed and snickered while trying to avoid giving a clear answer, but I could not steer away from the topic. With a sigh, I complied. "Nope...!"

Gilda let loose with a bought of hearty chuckling while having to sit down. She then looked up at me and asked, "Was she good to you?"

"Like a goddess." I retorted while taking a moment to think about that wonderful queen. "There...isn't another woman like her in the world. She makes me feel lucky."

"Sounds like it. You better be good to her." Gilda replied before spreading her wings. "Anyway, just wanted to check in on you. I gotta get over there for our drills. You take care, lover boy."

"Pfft, you too. Have a good one, Gilda." I said before watching her take to the air and fly over the camp. Hoping no one overheard that conversation, I hurried on my way. I had a lot to write.

I am trying to document all that had happened since my prior entry. I still can scarcely believe all that happened. Novo... That beautiful creature... I love her. I really do. She brings out the best in me and makes me feel like I can take on the world. And now, we have become so much more. Even...

I had to take a moment to collect myself just now. I am thrilled yet uneasy. I cannot ignore the fact that Novo just might be well on her way to being pregnant with our child. I know now is not the time for it. We should have waited... And yet, a big part of my heart hopes that it will happen. It much too soon to say, especially when taking into account the likely low compatibility rate between the two of us. But even so... If she does even up being confirmed to be with child, I only have all the more incentive to do what I must to survive this war. I cannot leave her and our eventual child alone like that...

I need to stop overthinking this. Just need to take one day at a time. Best not to start making plans until we get some confirmation on that front. And we really should focus on introducing Novo to Fluttershy at the first opportunity. I cannot imagine the two of them not getting along. Novo is very hard to dislike. And I am sure she will leave quite an impression on little Gladesong, but we will cross that bridge when the time comes.

All right, that is enough for now. I think the royal sisters wanted a word with me soon. Better go see what has come up before anything else can happen.

Hone Thy Sword

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider subscribing to my Patreon

Or if you prefer, consider tipping me for a ko-fi.

Music tracks failed to save when initially published. They have been added since, so first viewers should revisit this chapter for the full experience.

Hone Thy Sword

I had just finished a healthy veggie lunch when I stepped down into the command center's main room. It really felt like everything was finally getting going. That spot in the corner with the crystal screens seemed to be functioning, though I was still unsure of what they were used for. The tapping of Morse code could be heard nearly constantly and would just become white noise to me after a minute. And just then, a plume of enchanted smoke slid under the front door before floating up to Celestia and materializing in the form of a scroll. After a few days, it felt like the camp had settled into a routine. And I definitely appreciated it.

Speaking of the scroll that Celestia had no doubt received from Cadence back in Canterlot, she called me over a moment later. "Oh, James! Over here, something came for you."

"Huh? Something from Cadence?" I asked as I stepped over to see what was up. But upon drawing near, something floated up to me while coated in Celestia's golden magic aura. "What the... Is this...the newest issue of Project H?"

"Mmhm. It's from Spike. He said he wanted to let you borrow it for a bit. You two are big fans of this series, right?" Celestia replied while looking rather amused by the notion that Spike would go out of his way to make sure I stayed up to date with a comic book series I was quite interested in.

"Heh, we are. That was really nice of him. Let's see here..." I retorted as I took the comic book in hand and examined the cover to try and get an idea of what to expect. It displayed Hunter front and center with back turned to the viewer, H-Buster raised while facing five looming figures shrouded in shadow with only minute details peeking through. While tall and bipedal, they all had equine heads. Alpha no doubt stood in the center and I recognized two of the other towering figures as Corvus and Aries. But the other two? I recalled during that prior adventure between the pages where Alpha mentioned an Orion and Aquarius... Was this the issue that introduces his entire team of subordinates? For the first time in a while, I was actually pretty hyped to see where this was going. "Oooh, I think I know what happens in this one. Tell Spike I'm grateful that he sent me this. I'll send it back when I'm done reading through it."

However, Celestia could not get a word out before there was a flash of light beside us. We found Luna having teleported right next to us while having quite a look of excitement in her eyes. "Do my ears deceive me? Has the next issue of Project H been printed already? Yes! Yes, it has! The debut of Orion and Aquarius!"

"Um... You a big fan of this series too?" I asked while not entirely sure why Luna was so excited. Did she...have a secret guilty pleasure I never knew of?

"Of course! I know I had been out of touch with Equestrian society for a while, but I adore these modern forms of media and their creations! These fictional tales of superheroes and mechanical paragons simply enthrall me! Especially dear Hunter here." Luna exclaimed as she used her own levitation magic to pull the comic book out of my hands so she could more closely examine the cover. She then looked up at me and pleaded, "James, I know this was sent to you, but... May I have first honors? Please?"

I rolled my eyes upon seeing this side of Luna for the first time. How...unexpected for the Princess of the Night. "Yeah, sure. I'm not exactly in a reading mood right now anyway. Just drop it off in my room when you're done with it."

"Oh, many thanks! I swear I shall return this in mint condition! Now, I am not to be disturbed until I emerge from my chambers." Luna replied before trotting away and past a befuddled Nightmare Moon while a cup of coffee floated beside her.

Once the distant door closed, Nightmare Moon looked at Celestia and I and asked, "Just...what has happened to her after she and I ceased to be one?"

"Your other half became a geek." I retorted while failing to avoid letting out a snicker at the sheer strangeness of the discovery I had just made. Nightmare Moon let out a snort before chugging the rest of her coffee and setting the mug aside. But now that I had beheld the two dreamwalkers of the royal family before me, a thought came to mind. "But before I forget... We arranged to have some time together for a little training tonight, right?"

"Yes, we did decide on that. Although..." Nightmare Moon replied before her gaze wandered in thought. "How about we start early? During a midday nap, perhaps?"

"A...nap? That's...a pretty good idea. But how can we assure all of us will be sleeping soundly enough for us to all be together like that?" I asked while liking that idea. A quick little session during a lazy afternoon? It seemed like things had settled down for the moment, so it would be unlikely that the royal sisters would be immediately needed for anything.

Nightmare Moon already seemed to know what she was doing. "I believe I will pay Zecora a visit for that. Knowing her, she likely has something in her possession that could aid us in this."

A sleeping tea, perhaps? I routinely visit Zecora for tea supplies, so it would not surprise me if she had such a concoction available. Regardless, I did not have much else to offer at the time and knew it would be a little while before such a tea could be prepared. With nothing else to say, I ventured out of the command center to see how things were going with everyone else.

I decided to check in on the aerial units and went around to try and find the training grounds. I eventually did and saw everyone there decked out in suits of camouflaged brigandine like before as Spitfire paced back and forth before them while still maintain her facade of a complete no nonsense superior. But I was also quick to notice something on one front hoof above the ankle. "You've all been making good progress, but now we've gotten an update on potential risks you might face out in the field. Especially when you come diving in to snatch up a wounded infantryman."

Spitfire then stopped and faced her trainees, her tone serious and stern while now starting to carry a slightly softer tone. "You need to know something first. Our archers have been testing how well your suits there hold up against arrows. The results haven't always been pretty. That brigandine works, but don't rely on it too much. One wrong arrow in the wrong place can still punch through. The eggheads in the R&D lab are working on something to help with that, but as for right now..."

A look of unease spread throughout the many pegasi and griffons standing in rows before her. I understood why. They were supposed to e safely out of range except for brief moments when retrieving wounded allies. But if their armor could not entirely protect them, what could be done if targeted by archers? Regardless, Spitfire then spoke with a more authoritative tone. "But we've got some good news! The guys at the lab have figured out a way to help keep our boys out there alive if they take a hit. And you all can take advantage of it!"

Now she was getting to the part about the time inversion barriers they had come up with. I had seen it in action just yesterday, even with one of the aerial units successfully getting through it without being slowed down. Spitfire then said, "The eggheads cooked up some sorta barrier that'll activate when somepony takes a good hit. That way, you'll all know when they need to get hauled back to field HQ to get patched up! You can't miss it. And they've come up with a way for you to get through the barriers. That way those barriers will even keep you all safe from enemy arrows while you're carrying them back. And that brings us to what we're gonna cover today."

I was surprised to see Spitfire raise her hoof high. And tied to her wrist...was a tiny crossbow device. "Maybe there will be a lot of enemy units swarming over the barrier if the wounded unit is separated from the rest of their formation. Maybe some of them are packing spear or other long weapons that they might still getcha with when you come diving in to grab your buddies. That's where this comes in!"

Spitfire then pointed her hoof out and away from everyone and flexed her wrist, triggering the mechanism and letting a bolt fly forth. It did not travel far before hitting the ground, as one would expect from such a tiny device. The draw weight had to have been exceptionally insignificant. As I pondered what good such a weak weapon would do against armored infantrymen, Spitfire provided an answer. "Each of you will be outfitted with one of these mini crossbows. And each of them will be tipped with an explosive charge. Just aim, shoot, and boom! That'll clear the enemies around your buddies and give you plenty of time to get in there and haul them up! But you'll only get one per clash! You can't waste time reloading these things in the thick of battle! Only use them when you're absolutely sure you need to! And for goodness sake... Make sure none of our fillies and colts are anywhere near where you shoot these things. I don't want any friendly fire incidents happening out here! Got it?!"

"Yes, ma'am!" They all barked in unison. And I was left quite impressed. It would not matter how hard a crossbow bolt hits if it would simply explode like a stick of dynamite. Spitfire then walked over to a large and long box that was filled with these little crossbows before calling everyone over one by one to retrieve theirs. Knowing that they would surely begin practice on firing those things, I decided to depart so as to not provide a distraction. At least I was in a better mood now that I knew just how much better armed our aerial evacuation units would be.

I eventually made my way back over to the airship docks to see how things were going there. And I got there just in time to see the Zephyrus departing as it rose high into the air with its propellers buzzing to push itself through the sky. I watched diligently as Celaeno's airship soared west, no doubt loaded down with refuse to be properly disposed of upon return to Equestria's main territories. I then turned my gaze to look around the docks, seeing more cargo airships being unloaded with royal guard personnel speaking amongst themselves. But before I could even think about anything else, I heard a whistle ring through the air. I got the creeping suspicions that it had been directed at me and glanced around. And sure enough, when my eyes looked up at the elegant form of the Alabaster, I saw her gazing down at me from the deck. The beautiful queen of Capricorn Island herself.

Knowing I could not and should not refuse an invitation from that wonderful woman, I promptly made my way up the gangplank and was quickly embraced in her glorious wings. I too put my arms around my beloved, as our heads rested against each other. She then whispered to me in her beautifully deep and succulent voice, "Back so soon, honey?"

"I had time to spare, so I came over to check out the airships. They just have a unique charm to them, you know? And they don't really exist in the world I come from..." I said softly now that I was much more interested in my beloved Novo than what was happening around us. Especially after such a wonderful night we had spent together. "But I'd much rather spend time with you than just browsing airships."

"Oh, you sweet dove of a man. Mama's more than happy to see you anytime." Novo cooed to me before her beak found its way to my lips. We shared a brief kiss before gazing into each other's eyes, oh so happy to be together again even after only a handful of hours apart. We were absolutely in love. And it felt wonderful. "I love you, my king."

"And I love you, my queen." I whispered back to her as I stroked my hands over the sides of her soft feathered face and down her neck to the ruff of fluffy blue feathers ringing the top of her chest. And now that I was there... "Come to think of it... Mind if I take a nap in your chambers before long? Celestia and her sisters would like to have a little...dream training session with me."

"Huh? You mean...like a fun little duel where it doesn't matter if you get hurt?" She asked while sounding understandably confused. I nodded in response, which prompted a curious smirk from the lovely queen. "Ooooh, I think I get it. You don't quite fit in with the other troopers around here, so you have to spice things up in your own way where your dreams call the shots."

"Yeah, more or less. I need to face opponents of a certain caliber for the experience to be worthwhile. And the malleable realm of dreams is ideal for that." I explained while starting to wonder exactly what I would find once my mind was allowed to wander. And would Nightmare Moon know where to find me to deliver the tea she had set out obtain?

Just as I was wondering about that, I noticed something coming over the horizon to the east. Something dark... Something I was familiar with. Nightmare Moon herself soared on her sable wings before coming in for a landing before the two of us upon the deck of the Alabaster. Novo was quick to face the Princess of Dreams as her great wings folded to her sides. "Well, what brings you up here, Miss Dreamer?"

"Just that, honestly. I bring an invitation of sorts to come dream with me and my sisters." Nightmare Moon replied as she passed me a little pouch that carried a thick aroma of indeterminate identity. It smelled utterly lovely and caused me to assume it could be used as a type of potpourri for aromatherapy. "Zecora sends her warmest regards. Brew this tea hot and drink the entire cup. It should bring sleep shortly after."

"This is that dreaming tea you mentioned? Smells wonderful." I replied as I brought the sack to my nose and inhaled deeply. Even the smell almost put me in the mood for a nap. I could only imagine what exotic ingredients were put into it.

"Sounds to me like you and your sisters will be out of action for a spell. Do your men know not to disturb you until then?" Novo asked while sounding slightly concerned over what could happen should the camp be approached by enemy units while their mightiest champions were deeply asleep. We would need every able fighter should an attack occur.

"Only should an emergency arise. It is highly unlikely the emperor's forces will reach us this soon. The Heaven's Pillar is still many miles away." Nightmare Moon replied before turning to me. "My sisters and I will start to brew our tea very soon. It would be ideal if you did the same to insure we all sleep at roughly the same time."

"Synchronized dreaming... Never thought I'd hear of people falling asleep at the same time solely to dream together... Sounds funnier the more I think about it." I said while amused by the thought. "Anyway, I'll get right on it. I'm gonna nap here on the Alabaster, if that's OK with you."

"That will do fine. My sisters and I will be expecting to see you soon. Until then." Nightmare Moon said before bowing to Novo and I and taking to the air, soaring over the camp as she returned to the command center.

"Sounds like we better get that tea brewing." Novo said while taking the sack from my hand. "You head on down to my place and I'll be right along with the goods, honey."

"Thank you, Novo. I'll see you there." I retorted before hurrying down inside the Alabaster and finding my way to Novo's private chambers. The bed was already made after such a lovely night together and looked so comfy for the sake of just resting upon it for a nap. The room was quiet. Perhaps too quiet. I took off my shoes and walked along the soft carpet before peering out a porthole to see beyond the nearby walls of the camp and the Empty Plains beyond.

Barely five minutes after I had lied down on the bed to wait for Novo, I heard the door creak open. And in stepped that beautiful mare with a tea tray resting atop her upraised palm. A teapot sat upon it along with a single teacup and silver spoon. She then said with a smirk, "I'm almost tempted to get some of this for myself. Smells way too good."

As she brought the tray to the bed, I too could smell the steam coming from the teapot's spout. Absolutely delightful. Now all we had to do was wait for the tea to steep and then to cool enough for me to drink it. I almost felt bad that there was not enough for Novo too. She did not even bring a cup for herself. Even so, this was one rare case of napping that was surprisingly serious business. Not hat I could easily remember that once Novo was resting on the bed beside me with such a loving gaze in her eyes. "Now then... What to do while we wait for the tea to cool..."

I cracked a crooked smirk. There was already quite a romantic tension in the air. And so I asked, "Wanna cuddle?"

"How'd you know what I was thinking, honey? Come to mama." Novo cooed as she crawled to me while being mindful of the tea tray. We found each other in our arms, her cushy feathers pressing against my shirt. I closed my eyes as she held me, my beautiful queen resting upon me while I dragged my hand down her back with my fingers pressing through her soft plumage. Novo's beak then whispered into my ear, "I love you, my wonderful king."

"And I love you, my glorious queen." I whispered back to her as I savored this tender moment with the most beautiful mare in all the land. We were so in love... And such a powerful and genuine love it was. We needed each other. "Thank you for being here, love... I missed you..."

"I missed you like nobody's business, honey." Novo cooed sweetly to me as she lifted her head and gazed down at me with such a tender smile. Her hand stroked my face as she whispered, "Mark my words, honey. One of these days, I'll find a way. I'll put a crown on your head and make you my king for real. So we won't have to hide it when you're on my home turf."

"Do you think they'll understand? I mean...your people don't do things my way, right? Wouldn't they...see me as an unfaithful scoundrel if they found out?" I asked quietly while her hand never left my face. It sounded wonderful. Being her king officially. Essentially becoming her husband in the process. And with no reason to hide it on that one island of paradise. But the people of Capricorn Island are strictly monogamous. Would they understand that there is no lust or debauchery in my relationships?

"Oh, don't you worry about that, baby. In fact, I'm starting to suspect my guards aboard the ship are already onto us about that. And they haven't been given you any dirty looks, right?" Novo whispered while her dull talons dragging through my hair as she did all she could to soothe me like a wonderful loving wife. "We hippogriffs are a bunch of lovey dovey lovebirds, James. Even if you do things different from how most of the other birds on the island do, we know love when we see it. And they especially don't mind when their queen is in love. Don't you worry about what they think. They'll understand. And besides that, I've seen that you left quite a nice impression on them last time you visited. You have friends there, honey. And they'll support you."

"I hope so... I don't want to look like some scumbag who uses women..." I muttered as doubts filled me once again. I knew where my heart lies, but I still was not entirely certain if I had what it took for the long run.

Novo then spoke more firmly to me as her eyes narrowed slightly. Her tone was stern, yet supportive. "Don't ever say that about yourself, James. I already tested you for that and you passed. I welcomed you into my bed that night just to see if you had that kind of vileness in you. And you don't. You're not a man who lusts after every gorgeous mare he sees. You only consider that when you love them. I can see it in your eyes, honey. You can't crave a woman if you don't love her."

I nodded in agreement. I have seen many gorgeous women during my time in Equestria. Princess Luna. Saffron Masala. My neighbor Eleina. And many others. But not once have I craved them. Never have I seen them as a source of pleasure or satisfaction. The only ones my body aches for...are those who love me as much as I love them. I raised my hand to Novo's arm and slid my fingers along it while gazing up into her eyes. "I really appreciate your confidence... Please don't ever lose faith in me."

Novo's harsher gaze faded as a look of utter adoration filled that beautiful face. She then brought her beak to my lips for a brief kiss and whispered, "I won't ever lose faith in you, my king. Just don't ever lose faith in me either. Because we hippogriffs mate for life. And I won't ever stop loving you now."

"Same here, Novo." I sighed while I traced my fingers over her beak. Novo just smirked in amusement, probably not able to feel my touch very well through the hardened form of her beak. But it was around then that I looked over at the tea tray near the edge of the bed. Steam still rose from the spout. "You think that stuff is done steeping yet? I don't wanna keep them waiting."

"I think it has been around ten minutes by now... That's usually long enough for hot tea, but that stuff's still piping hot." Novo replied as she started to get up and stepped off her bed. "I've got a little something to speed that along."

I watched as Novo stepped over to what seemed to be a little freezer box set up in the corner. Probably something to store snacks. And when she reached in and pulled something out, I noticed her fingers pinched over a golden ice cube. But that golden hue... I then asked, "Is that...a block of frozen honey?"

"It sure is, baby. This'll cool down the tea just right while also adding a sweet little kick to it." Novo said proudly before removing the lid of the teapot and gently setting the honey cube inside it. She then secured the lid again and said, "Give it a couple of minutes. Honey's much thicker than water."

The two of us just cuddled for a minute or two. No words spoken. Just holding each other and savoring every tender caress. And shortly after, Novo lifted the lid of the teapot and stirred its contents with a spoon once she had removed the teabag. The aroma was heavenly. And not as much steam was rising from the teapot by then. "It's all ready, dear. Drink up."

"I can hardly wait..." I muttered while eager to help myself. I poured a full cup, the fluid a profound hue of violet while barely affected by the presence of honey. I very carefully sipped at the tea, knowing it had not entirely cooled even after the inclusion of a cube of frozen honey, but found the temperature to be just cool enough to sip away at. And it really was as soothing and dreamy as I expected. "This...really does taste like something you'd drink for some sweet dreams."

"I'd say so if that smell is anything to go by. Maybe I should ask for some myself while I'm here." Novo retorted while looking very tempted to try some. But since the tea was meant just for me, she refrained from trying it and poured the remainder of the tea into my cup once I had finished the first dose. The flavor of honey only enhanced the calming aspects of my drink. Once I had downed the rest of it, Novo asked, "That's the last drop. What now?"

"I dunno... I don't feel like I just got a hefty dose of anesthetic or anything. It's not like a sleep potion." I replied while wondering how the tea would take affect. But only a couple of minutes later, I started to feel exceptionally drowsy. My eyes grew dreadfully heavy as I felt my energy just draining away. "Whoa... OK then... Yeah, I'm feeling something now... Could really use a nap."

"That was fast. Hold on a minute, honey. Lemme get some pillows ready for you." Novo whispered as she reached back behind me before helping me lie down. Some cushy pillows had been prepared for my head. And just to top it of, Novo draped her massive cushy wing over me to act as a blanket. I looked drowsily towards her as she smiled back at me. "You have some sweet dreams, honey. I'll be right here when you wake up. Mama ain't going nowhere."

"Thank you, Novo. Love you..." I muttered as I could no longer keep my eyes open. I felt a kiss being placed upon my cheek before Novo became much quieter to allow me to rest. And before long, I drifted from being awake to restfully dreaming without knowing when one ended and the other began.

There was a strange surreal feeling to see the star-studded skies of the dream realm as I stood in that cloudy nexus. It was the middle of the day, and yet it felt like I was standing in the middle of the night. A quiet ethereal breeze blew through the cloudy vale as I looked around me. I was alone. Or was I? "Luna? Nightmare Moon? Am I late?"

"No, not really." Luna's voice spoke from behind me. When I turned, I saw her standing before me while a portal stood open beside here with Nightmare Moon and Celestia stepping through it. Luna then glanced at her sisters as the portal closed and said, "Are we all present? Good. Then we can begin."

"Just to confirm, we're facing off against a capable opponent like Xemnas from last time, right?" I asked while not really sure who I felt would make for a decent opponent from my memories. There were so many to choose from that I could not narrow it down without a suggestion.

"You mean that one who was a little too aware of the situation? Yes, something like that." Celestia replied as we stood in the nexus with hardly any passing dreaming minds floating by. It makes you wonder about those who are surely asleep in other time zones. "So, who will it be this time?"

"That's a...good question. What're we supposed to face? Something out of science fiction? Something from a more fantastical element?" I asked while truly unable to pin down any familiar fictional faces in my head. At least none that would be a fitting opponent for a magical knight.

"It would be best if we face something that is not too far removed from the likes we will duel in the coming weeks. Plate armor. Swords and shields. Everything you are most familiar with." Nightmare Moon replied as her horn was coated by her dark blue magic aura. "If you're still uncertain, perhaps I can dredge up something specific... Something...you remember most vividly. One that has a special place in your memory."

"Um... You sure that's a good idea?" I asked while not sure what exactly to make of this offer. She lifted her head high while Luna and Celestia also had gazes of uncertainty in their eyes. Something that I had a particularly vivid memory of? What could it be?

"Do not fear. You are not the only one who will be participating here. We too must train ourselves for the trials ahead... Hmm... What's this one? Seems...promising... You hold a certain wariness of this one..." Nightmare Moon muttered before the nexus around us began to give way as a new environment began to take form. Moments later, we all stood in a stone city under the cover of night that would not have been out of place maybe five centuries ago. At least on Earth. "Hm... A fitting location. Looks like something out of that empire at the height of its power."

"And it looks like there is already conflict underway here..." Luna muttered in unease. Indeed, much of the area around us showed signs of damage and structural collapse. As if we were witnessing the immediate aftermath of a siege during a war. Fire had broken out in a few of these stone buildings with toppled pillars casting stone bricks along the ground. Luna then cast us a look of alarm and said, "We are in danger. We should arm ourselves."

A flash of magic light later, all three of my royal companions were clad in their suits of barding while I was clad in my suit of enchanted winged armor with the Lunar Shield affixed to my left arm. Celestia then said, "What are we expecting to find out here? Just rogue warriors? It looks like whatever happened has already come and gone."

"I'm really not in the mood to face off against several normal human warriors... Wouldn't something more...unique be a... Wait..." I muttered before freezing as a sound reached my ears. Then again. Over and over. It was distant, but it was a sound I was all too familiar with. A sound that I often heard from myself whenever walking around in my own armor. But it was not coming from me this time. The clanking of metal sabatons. And the tread...sounded quite heavy. "Something's close... You hear that?"

"That... Footsteps... Sounds like there's...just one." Celestia muttered as we all turned away from each other to mind our blind spots. Something was nearby. But how close? I approached a towering stone statue depicting a bearded human swordsman with blade held high and shield on its other arm. My eyes scanned the burning architecture before me among the many stones littering the stairs leading up and away from the town square we found ourselves in. A place wide and open enough to serve as a small battlefield. Not seeing anything that could be a cause for alarm, I turned away to scan the opposite end of the area. But it was right around then that the armored footsteps stopped. And Celestia shrieked as she looked my way. "James...! Get away!"

Acting on instinct, I flapped my armor's wings to propel myself forward while turning myself around. And as I did, I heard a thunderous crash as something smashed right through the statue I had just been standing before in a brazen attempt to get to me. I landed before the royal sisters as we all faced the source of the sound we had heard. But once the dust and debris settled to revealed who had lashed out at me... I stood aghast, recognizing a hulking warrior I was all too intimately familiar with. "No... No, not this guy...!"

"That arm... That sword... What sort of abomination is this creature?!" Nightmare Moon shouted in disgust as we beheld the unholy warrior before us. This hulking behemoth of a knight, clad in imposing azure plate armor with the unmistakable pattern of an unblinking eye emblazoned upon the chest. A human face gazed back at us from the gap in the helmet for his eyes, but the eyes themselves... Shining so brightly with a hellishly red glow. The helmet itself was of an ominous design, twin winged crests that brought to mind the wings of demons and gargoyles stood tall at the sides while a pronounced spike protruded from the brow while glowing a hot orange. A long flowing crimson plume hung down from the back of the helmet that could have easily been mistaken for the swordsman's actual hair. The human side of the warrior ended there as my gaze wandered to his hulking right arm. Not so much an arm as much as it was a grotesque malformed oversized claw ending in only three massive digits. The hard corrupted flesh, looking more like bone than anything else, even slightly encrusted over the right edges of the warrior's cuirass. Hot glowing energy flowed through invisible veins like lava flows, ending in a particularly bright spot on the back of that massive hand almost like a beating heart. But in the warrior's relatively normal left hand... A mighty unholy blade I could never forget.

The massive sword in the azure marauder's left hand... Easily as long as its wielder and impossibly wide with a sharp metal edge on one side that ended in a pronounced triangular tip. A hefty backsword specifically designed to cleave more than anything else. But the rest of it... Everything that did not consist of that metal edge was composed entirely of flesh and sinew, even right down to the hilt and ending in a sharp curve that no doubt hid a pointed bone. And around where one would normally find the crossguard, an unholy blinking yellow eye gazed at us on each side of the blade as it occasionally blinked. The sword was alive. And the warrior was its thrall. Only two words escaped my lips. "Soul Edge..."

"Soul Edge...? And... That sword... It's...looking at us... James, what have your memories wrought?!" Luna shouted in a combination of confusion and unnerved curiosity. They were all disturbed by what they were beholding. The azure nightmare before us looked like something out of the most twisted fantasies any warrior could ever imagine. And I could scarcely believe that I was standing before this monstrous abomination myself.

"To think I once put this guy down on paper... This is what we're dealing with tonight?" I mumbled as I felt unsure if I could ever hope to stand against this undying evil sword and its host. How much did I even remember about it? Such a blade would be impossible for even the mightiest warrior to heft, let alone swing quickly enough in a fight. But I knew. The inhuman might of that warrior was honed specifically to wield that massive blade with frightful speed. And that hulking misshapen right arm no doubt served as a counterbalance for the sword's impressive weight. We were in for hell.

As the glowing eyes of the azure nightmare glanced back and forth at us, he finally raised his hulking right arm and pointed one of its clawed fingers at us. He spoke with his voice distorted and twisted by the evil sword's malfestation. "Your souls shine with a peculiar radiance. It leaves me...curious."

"Our souls...? What about them?" Celestia asked with a most unsettled gaze in her eyes. The three royal sisters all took a few steps back as they sensed the unholy animosity of this twisted harbinger of death. Even I was extremely tempted to back away, though I only barely resisted while keeping the Lunar Shield ready. Celestia then turned to me and demanded, "James, what is that?! What is he?!"

"The Azure Knight... Wielder of Soul Edge..." I retorted while knowing we would not be allowed to escape. Now that the evil sword had set its haunting blinking eye upon us, an attack was imminent. It would not allow us to escape easily, nor was escape what we were there for. Despite this, I was dreading the incoming clash.

"My name precedes me, it would seem... You are familiar with the Sword of Ruin." The Azure Knight declared while his distorted voice spoke with a...barely concealed hint of excitement. "That will make this interesting. Whatever you are, I am eager to sample souls of such exotic origins."

"Sample...our souls...?! What are you, demon?!" Nightmare Moon shouted as she tried to maintain her own imposing presence, though it paled in comparison to this literal embodiment of bloodshed. She was outclassed.

With a sudden snap of his wrist, the Azure Knight pointed its sword at us while showing no signs of being unbalanced or slowed down by its immense weight. The eye on each side was opened wide, showing twisted joy where its unseen face would surely be grinning with a perverted show of glee. "Surrender your souls to me! I thirst!"

We all recoiled as the warrior swung its sword to the side and charged us. But barely three steps forward, it roared in frustration as its charge was suddenly halted. The Azure Knight's entire form was coated in a layer of dark blue billowing magic. He groaned in confusion and frustration as he struggled to move at all. "What sorcery is this?!"

Nightmare Moon. She had her head lowered with her magic aura surging around her horn. Using the levitation spell to forcefully hold the Azure Knight in place. And he was quick to notice. "You... This is your doing, wench! No matter..."

To our horror, the Azure Knight groaned as it very slowly strained itself to bring its armored right foot forward. Quivering and grunting, the hulking marauder began to take step after slow and agonizing step towards the Princess of Dreams with its colossal right hand reaching out to her. "You can slow its approach...but you cannot stop the Nightmare!"

"I can't..... I can't hold it! Sisters, be quick! Summon the blade!" Nightmare Moon called out as she strained to slow the Azure Knight's approach. It was just too strong... What sort of raw physical might would be needed to resist the kind of magical output a member of the royal family is capable of?!

Before I even could try to piece Nightmare Moon's words together, I felt the Lunar Shield detach from my arm before I could even draw the Celestial Sword. As I turned to look at the sword and shield with each beginning to shine with gold and blue glows, Celestia and Luna turned to me with their horns coated in their respective magic auras. Luna spoke first as she said, "The size of that sword is preposterous, but I'm not going to question it. Though it would be foolish to try and block a swing with that much force behind it. The impact would surely break your arm."

"Then what would you suggest...?!" I asked while feeling a maddening tension settle over the area as the Azure Knight steadily and painstakingly approached Nightmare Moon. All she could do was back away with a barely contained look of fear in her eyes. Its hulking deformed hand remained open while reaching out to her, ready to crush her head in its grasp at the first opportunity it could seize.

"The only alternative is to match its might with an equally mighty blade. I just hope you're not too rusty!" Celestia exclaimed as the glow around my weapons completely engulfed them. They suddenly rose high above us as that shine began to let out a high-pitched din before...something fell from the glow while equally coated in ethereal energies. The sound of a metal blade striking stone was heard as it struck the street before me. And yet...it was distinctly nostalgic to me. I had seen the two of them do this before.

It was right around this point that the Azure Knight drew too close for comfort and compelled Nightmare Moon to use her levitation magic to hurl him backwards and away from us. He grunted in irritation now that significant distance had been put between us, but his glowing eyes then fell upon the fading glow of the sword before us. "What's this...? No, it is not..."

The form was familiar. And the memory came back to me. I had seen this mighty blade before me only once before. A sword that was easily as tall as myself, its white edge glowing brightly while the flat middle of the blade was as black as the night sky with glimmering stars lining its length. The crossguard had grown to be more fitting for sword of that size with the crescent moon of Luna's cutie mark emblazoned over Celestia's sun. A familiar greatsword that matched Soul Edge in length, even if not in mass and width. I reached out to the exceptionally long hilt as I asked, "This one... What even is this thing? You used it before the first time we ever did this sort of thing in my dreams. Does it have a name?"

"Another time, James. Just take up your sword and be ready." Celestia spoke with an utmost seriousness to her voice. I did not complain. I yanked the sword from the ground as I found its size to be surprisingly light in the grasp of my enchanted gauntlets. My left hand held the long hilt just above the pommel as I tried to find the right balance for this massive sword.

"So...even you wield such a sword as he did..." The Azure Knight spoke as if it seemed to recognize something about the type of sword I was holding or even just my general stance. The demonic warrior readied itself, sword reaching back at its side while still grasped in just its left hand while holding its gargantuan malformed right hand up in a menacing curling grasp. "Now I am most intrigued. Prove the glory of your souls to me! I'm still parched!"

The Azure Knight charged as my three royal friends jumped back to give us some room. We were as well armored as we could be, yet even our armor would not likely offer much protection to a direct strike. I had to react quickly as the tip of Soul Edge's blade dragged along the stone street with sparks flying. I flapped my wings to propel myself backward as the Azure Knight swung its massive sword upwards in a circular slash to try and gut me from below. No momentum was lost after making a full circular rotation as he soon came charging in at me again. I tried to lash out at this time with a swing of my own sword with Soul Edge coming in for a strike to match my own.

Even with Soul Edge being far heftier and heavier than my own, our blades clashed with equal force as we found ourselves thrown back from each other by the impact. The Azure Knight grunted in shock while I too was surprised that the mighty sword in my hands could match the force of such a heavy impact. As we regained our balance, Soul Edge's eye gazed at me with a look of horrifying realization. I took a deep breath before holding my sword out in front of me. I knew for a fact that while Soul Edge was the heavier sword, mine was sharper. "I just need one good stroke. Just one..."

"Then struggle as hard as you can!" The unholy knight roared as he made a sudden sliding stride forward. I tried to bring my blade down for a cleaving chop, but his massive clawed hand suddenly batted the entirely blade away while clocked in hellfire! Before I could even try to steady myself, that massive hand snatched me right off my feet and held me off the ground with its hardened digits grasping me around my entire cuirass. It was...horrifying. Being held helpless off the ground in the grasp of a warrior that was still around my height. And he was not even struggling to hold me up!

"James! No, unhand him!" Celestia shrieked as the three royal sisters moved in to try and find an opening. But there was not much they could do while I was held captive. And I could not find enough leverage to lash out with my own sword. But I was finally released as in less than a second, the Azure Knight lifted his hand to generate some upward momentum to keep me elevated as he opened his hand wide to release his grasp on me. But this was only to create an opening for yet another attack as he suddenly closed his digits into a fist to suddenly generate a spherical explosion of evil scarlet energy right into me! My armor's magical resistance held up well enough, but...I still felt it. That foul evil force...

"You're mine!" Nightmare Moon roared as she unleashed a bolt of magical lightning into the Azure Knight once I had landed on my back. He let out a roar as the blast of electrical magic exploded into him and pushed him far across the street. And just before he could even try to regain his footing, pillars of magic ice jutted up from the ground around him and locked his entire body in a prison of frigid spikes. He barely had enough room to even move his arms while securely locked away even as his azure armor scraped against the magical ice. "There! James, finish him!"

"Fine! Just...gimme a minute here!" I groaned as I started to struggle to my feet. That blast still hit me harder than I thought it would, but I could now deal the final blow. Even magic ice of that magnitude would not hold up to my sword. I could cleave through it and the Azure Knight with ease.

"I think not...!" I heard the distorted voice of the Azure Knight growl as he tried to hunch forward as much as he could. Seconds later, he let out a shout while throwing his head back as another spherical explosion of that evil energy burst out from around his entire body and obliterated his icy prison into countless shimmering frigid shards. He then cast his glowing gaze at the Princess of Dreams and declared, "You shall be first, wench!"

"Do not mistake me for easy prey, demon!" Nightmare Moon shouted as she conjured up an entire field of thick ice spikes from the stone street between her and our enemy. A hulking brute like him would not be able to maneuver easily around such obstacles. Certainly not with a sword of that size.

Much to our horror, that was not how it went at all. With almost inhuman roars, the Azure Knight swung its mighty blade and effortlessly shattered each and every pillar of enchanted ice in his way with disturbing ferocity. And his sights were set exclusively on Nightmare Moon while the pillars at the edge of the field made it difficult for us to readily intervene. As Nightmare Moon slowly backed away as arcs of electrical magic surged around her horn, the Azure Knight roared while continuing to cleave its way through every frigid obstacle to get to her. "I thirst! I THIIIRRRST!!!"

Nightmare Moon flinched as shards of her own icy obstructions got launched her way when the last of the ice pillars between her and our enemy were obliterated. But just as she was about to launch a mighty blast of magic lightning into him, the Azure Knight lashed out with unexpected speed. He brought his left hand forward, jamming the fleshy pommel of Soul Edge into her snout. This stunned Nightmare Moon just enough to give the Azure Knight time to lift its colossal right hand high and smash it into her armored head to slam her entire body right into the floor.

The sight of this azure butcher towering over Nightmare Moon instilled fear in us all. She was stunned and helpless, that mighty blunt blow managing to rattle her head in a way a blade never could. But the Azure Knight then took a couple of steps back. And I soon saw why. Soul Edge was suddenly wreathed in flames as he raised the evil sword high above his head. I panicked, reaching out in futility as I called out, "No... No no no no no!"

Before any of us could try to intervene, the Azure Knight brought his sword down. Hard. The stone street below Nightmare Moon buckled as the massive blade cut as much as it smashed. And for just an instant, there was an explosion of liquid red as Nightmare Moon's armor did next to nothing to protect her. But not even a second after the carnage was unleashed, all that liquid red flying through the air vanished in a flash of light. As too did Nightmare Moon's corpse. It was as if she had never been there at all.

"Sister... Sister?!" Luna shrieked as she saw her fellow sister of the night be utterly butchered before no doubt waking up from this dream after an untimely death. Even though such a wound was fleeting and had no lasting consequences... We still saw her die. And brutally so. And it was only then that the true ruthless evil of Soul Edge became known to us. It would slaughter us all if we got careless.

"Hm...?! Where... Where is it?!" The Azure Knight roared in frustration, Soul Edge's blade still stained with lingering bits of crimson blood. Instead of sounding proud of its kill, it looked and sounded confused. "I barely even tasted it! Where is that wench's soul?!"

Celestia spoke out with a slightly quivering voice, still rattled over what she had just witnessed. What a hellish way to die... "You... You will get no such thing here. You're only here for us to destroy!"

"Absurd! Your souls are mine to devour! And I will have them!" The Azure Knight roared before he charged at me while I could barely even manage a proper stance. And before I could even do anything, I felt the sharpened tip of that massive blade plunge right into my breastplate in a sudden and swift rising stab. I was swept right off the ground as fear took hold, my armor holding up just well enough to keep the blade from pushing deep enough to cause any sort of a puncture wound under my underlying bodysuit. But I still felt so helpless even right up to the point where he suddenly swung his sword down and dislodged me, flinging me right into the pavement. "I thirst! I hunger! More! Perish before me!"

"Never!" Luna shouted as a thick spire of ice suddenly shot up from the ground from a pool of icy mist and slammed its tip directly into the Azure Knight's breastplate. Such a blow would usually be fatal to most warriors, even those clad in such tough plate armor, but all this blow did was knock the Azure Knight right off his feet and send him tumbling quite a ways back. Luna then turned to me and called out, "Quickly! End him!"

"Got it!" I rushed in with sword ready as soon as I had steadied myself and was back on my feet. All I needed was one good swing and I would cleave this azure butcher in two. My enchanted greaves carried me forward at speeds that surely even our enemy was shocked by. He had barely even gotten to his knees by the time I reached him and was about to bring my sword right down on him. "Go to hell!"

"Not before you." The Azure Knight growled as my sword struck. But much to my shock, it barely even cut into his cuirass next to his neck before I suddenly met some solid resistance. And right as my blade was stopped the evil knight was coated in an increasingly hellish glow as I only then saw what was coming. "Feel...hate!"

He threw his arms back as yet another spherical wave of evil crimson energy exploded from his body, but much more forcefully than before. I was launched clear across the arena and into a stone wall. Such a brutal counterattack... Celestia was quick to fire off a few bursts of fire magic as I narrowly managed to avoid falling with my feet propping me up against the wall, desperately trying to catch my breath. The Azure Knight barely made any effort in trying to evade or block Celestia's fiery assault. Such means of attack were useless against one whose very being is tied to hellfire.

As I watched, Celestia and Luna attacked as one. Even though it seemed that Celestia had figured out that fire was not helping, she still summoned pillars of flames to at least try and obscure the Azure Knight's vision. Luna summoned shards of ice into the air and sent them flying down into our enemy as he held Soul Edge before him in an attempt to block most of them. Even though the wide blade was mostly made of flesh, the sharp ice shards failed to pierce it. Only the sharpest of blades could hope to wound the sword itself. Although it was at least wise enough to keep its eyes closed in the meantime.

Knowing my armor had nothing to fear in regards to getting accidentally struck by their royal magic, I steadied my nerves and rushed in with my sword ready. Perhaps with the Azure Knight distracted by these magical assaults, I could slip in and use my momentum from my approaching charge to cleave through him in one swing. But just when I thought I was about to get close enough without him realizing that I was approaching, I was given a rude awakening as I was reminded that the glowing eyes of the Azure Knight were not the only ones that could see me.

During a brief lull in Luna's icy assault, the eye of Soul Edge opened and gazed right at me. Without even really looking to see me as well, the Azure Knight turned and swung his mighty sword right at me and struck hard into the side of my cuirass. It was not even a full swing. More along the lines of a swat to smack me aside. But the sound of metal being rended did reach my ears before I could fall to my side. With such a massive dent in the side of my cuirass, I struggled to push myself up only to suddenly collapse as searing pain flood the side of my body. Even trying to pull myself up hurt unbelievably badly. It only then occurred to me exactly what kind of damage that massive blade had inflicted upon me even through my armor. "He... He broke my ribs...!"

Luna was quick to react as she rushed to my side while Celestia unleashed a massive burst of her magical energy to push the Azure Knight away. With a flash of her magic, I found that the pain faded and my armor restored to pristine condition. But I still groaned to myself. What was I thinking?! Only the most superhuman of warriors could hope to even try to fight on equal footing against that thing! We were completely outmatched! And just to hammer this home further, the Azure Knight pushed its way around another burst of magic from Celestia and rushed its way over to me. With my pain gone, I struggled to get to my feet to at least try and lash out with an impaling strike. But once again, we could not predict the inhuman finesse of this unholy warrior.

Luna at least tried to repel the Azure Knight with a bolt of magic lightning to give me more time to get on my feet. And yet this time, he merely muscled his way through it in sheer desperation to get to me! His massive right hand lashed out with a punch right at my middle, striking with a clank as the force knocked the wind out of me. All the while, the Azure Knight roared in frustration, "Why will you not break?!"

Before Luna could intervene further and I could recover, the Azure Knight brought Soul Edge's hilt down into my back right below the neck to further unbalance me and snatched me up in his grotesque right hand, lifting me high as I was forced to look right down into those hellish glowing eyes. "Suffer... Scream!"

With a turn of his body, the Azure Knight hurled me right into the pavement with such force that I flopped and rolled along for a moment in a clattering mess. Celestia rushed to my side as Luna unleashed a constant stream of magic lightning right into the Azure Knight from very close range. Only by now, she was well within striking range. And Celestia and I could only look on as our enemy turned to face the Princess of the Night. "You're next!"

"You will never have... No!" Luna shrieked as she was suddenly tripped up by a low sweeping slap from the azure butcher's deformed right hand. He then stomped down on her with his heavy metal boots, pinning her before reaching down and tearing her barding from her body with one great yank of its massive hand. As if ready to butcher a crab. Thankfully, this gave Luna enough time to get herself to safety with the use of a teleportation spell as the Azure Knight was left confused over where his next victim had gone. Luna stood beside us as Celestia lifted me to my feet with levitation. "This warrior is not merely terrifying... It's outright demoralizing as well..."

"Vexing little creature..." The Azure Knight turned to face us, Luna's armor still clutched in his right hand even while her helmet remained upon her head. With frightening strength, the barding was bent and crushed loudly in its grasp like an empty soda can. Luna visibly cringed as she saw exactly what could have happened to her had she not retreated when she did. The ruined barding was dropped to the stone floor with a clatter, the Azure Knight how beginning to hiss with seething frustration. "The harder you struggle, the stronger I thirst... I grow weary with this farce!"

We did not expect what came next. The Azure Knight had set his sights on Luna and would not be deterred. Before we could even muster a defense, he charged at us and swung Soul Edge in a manner that resulted in the wide flat side of its fleshy form to literally slap Celestia and I away while it went right over Luna's head. I was barely able to look ahead in time to see Luna snatched up in the Azure Knight's hulking right hand before being flung skyward in a tumble that left her unable to break out and fly with her own wings. And when Luna came back down... Oh god, all that red... With one mighty swing, Soul Edge cleaved right through her at the middle. Her two halves did vanish a few seconds later in a flash of light after being forced into waking up from this dream, but still...

Just seeing that shook me... First Nightmare Moon and now even Luna had been butchered with one cleaving stroke of that vile sword. But if I was left stunned by what I had seen while the eye of Soul Edge looked utterly enthralled by the layer of blood coating its edge, Celestia utterly screamed with a wail. "LUNAAAAAA!!!"

Dream or not, Celestia had just witnessed her own little sister be brutally murdered. Thoroughly bisected with one mighty slice. That is not something one can see in even a hypothetical situation and not feel something. But her grief was lost on the Azure Knight, who once again growled is confusion. "Again... Just a taste... Why do they vanish upon meeting their demise?!"

"You... You... How could you..." Celestia wept in horror and grief, her mane and tail starting to transition from their usual beautiful aurora patterns into the form of flickering flames. I began to step away as I could see her very armor beginning to melt from her body in masses of glowing liquid metal. "You... You're mine... YOU'RE MINE, DEMON!!!"

I jumped back. Celestia's rage had finally been stirred. With her sisters gone, it was just her. And Soul Edge's hellfire was about to meet the scorching wrath of the sun herself. As if having become an avatar of flame itself, Celestia launched herself at the Azure Knight and nearly bowled him right over when he managed to hold up Soul Edge in a defensive stance. He managed to deflect her charge just enough to push her past him before she suddenly shot up into the air and dove back down, stomping into the floor and unleashing a surging wave of flame in all directions.

This was a side of Celestia I had rarely seen, if at all. I knew better than to try and approach while she was like this. Roaring at this unexpected challenge, the Azure Knight lashed out with Soul Edge as the evil sword was wreathed in flames. It was a clash of fire against fire, Celestia's bursts of flame doing little to even singe the monstrous knight while his mighty blade glanced off of barriers that Celestia would raise with every incoming swing.

No matter how swift the Azure Knight was with those mighty sword swings, Celestia was always too quick in conjuring a defense. But we once again underestimated the cunning of the Sword of Ruin. As if it had anticipated another one of its mighty swings being deflected by yet another barrier, the Azure Knight lunged forward right after another failed strike just as Celestia lowered the magic barrier to fire another burst of scorching magic at her foe. Its massive right hand scooped her up like nothing and chucked her clear across the arena in a manner that seemed more fueled by frustration than anything if she ended up going completely out of range. Celestia only barely managed to land on her hooves and only barely took to the air right as a large chunk of stone debris was hurled right at her. "Enough of this... I'm done with you!"

I looked up as Celestia hovered high above the arena we found ourselves in, her horn surging with flames that were too pale and bright to be mere fire. She was finally breaking out her deadly solar magic to end this fight as quickly as possible. I stood ready with a barrier of my own raised just in case it triggered a localized solar flare. But when she unleashed it...

The Azure Knight made no attempt to evade or even counter the scorching beam of celestial fire being launched at it. Instead, it hunkered forward as a thin veil of that evil energy coated its grotesque body. The same ability it had used to repel my cleaving slash just a short while earlier. And the longer it held up to Celestia's spell, the brighter that hellish veil became. Finally, the Azure Knight let out a distorted bestial roar as it threw its arms back, unleashing a massive circular shockwave that tore through the ground and lifted clouds and chunks of stone and debris. I did all I could to brace my barrier before I too was swept off the ground.

In a matter of seconds, the air became still as the dust began to settle. I had managed to land on my feet, but the area around me... If it had looked like it had been ravaged by war when we first saw it, by then it appeared to have been struck hard by a far more natural cataclysm. The section of the street we were in was ruined entirely. Fallen pillars, stones from the street itself cast everywhere... Only the tall walls behind us remained intact. And lying before it while looking like she had been thoroughly pummeled by debris was Celestia. She was in pain... Bruised and battered with her mane and tail having regained their prior aurora patterns.

The Azure Knight wheezed with a hiss as it seemed to have momentarily taken a moment to catch its breath. And it then began to approach to reap Celestia's soul. With no one else around and seeing that Celestia was down for the count, I stood before her with sword raised to hold the Azure Knight at bay. I had nothing to say, but I knew I had to use everything at my disposal if I was going to get in a killing blow.

"You still dare to raise your sword to me? Your soul better be worth all this trouble, wretched human!" The Azure Knight growled as it readied itself to lash out with a mighty slash while my mighty sword met its edge with a clang of metal. Once again, my much lighter sword managed to match the amount of force behind that of Soul Edge. But I knew it would not last. I kept my magic in my gauntlets focused at all times, ready to have any manner of magic ready should my sword not line up for an intercepting strike.

It was practically a dance by then. Our blades clashed, my magic pushing or deflecting the Azure Knight's sword away from me if I was left open. But I was too anxious... I was far too focused on defense after such a demoralizing ordeal up until that point to really commit to a full assault. All I could do was try and lash out to try and capitalize on a misstep by my enemy. My nerves were on fire. How long could I last until the Azure Knight got the opportunity it needed to put me down?

As if to answer this question, something occurred neither of us expected. A massive bolt of blue lightning shot down from the sky and exploded into the Azure Knight, startling me into jumping back as he wretched in agony! As the hulking demonic knight staggered from this divine strike from the heavens, a familiar voice called out from nearby. "You will not be rid of us so easily, demon!"

Celestia was suddenly coated by a brief flash of magic light. Her wounds were gone. Even her gilded armor had been restored to her bare body. We both looked to he distant ravaged wall to see the armored forms of Nightmare Moon and Luna standing atop it. Had they forced themselves to fall back to sleep in order to return to this dream? Regardless, Celestia scrambled to stand as she called out in almost delirious tearful relief, "Luna...! Nightmare Moon...?!"

"We're fine, sister! I'm sorry you had to see that!" Luna called out as the two sisters of the night spread their wings and swooped down to their sister while remaining behind me. Although Luna then said, "But still... What kind of nightmare could you conjure up that could do...that to us, James?!"

"The weird thing is...I never actually got to see him pull off something that extreme before." I retorted rather meekly, both emotionally strained by then on top of just being relieved to see them alive and well.

"How... I slew you both! Stained the ground with your blood! How do you still live?!" The Azure Knight roared in utter confusion. Although it then hissed with a sigh as it said, "Gah... No matter. Your souls remain intact! This time, I will feast!"

"No. You will not." Nightmare Moon declared coolly before casting her magic to hold the Azure Knight's limbs in place. It noticed and struggled, starting to slowly step forward as it once again proved too strong for her to hold. The Princess of Dreams then glanced at me and said, "James, this clash has gone on long enough. Conventional tactics will not suffice against this monster. Finish it!"

"Fine... I'm sick of this guy too." I grunted as I steadied my nerves with sword raised. By this point, I felt I had indeed gotten enough practice in for one session. But just as I was about to lunge even with the Azure Knight still forcing its way through Nightmare Moon's magic to painstakingly march towards us, I had to consider what would happen. That monster had already repelled us more than once with that counterattack. Those explosions of evil energy... If I telegraphed myself too much on my approach, especially when so vulnerable while being restrained, I would just get blown away and the royal sisters behind me would likely get tripped up too.

I carefully and quickly considered my options while the Azure Knight was still a safe distance away. If a sweeping slash would give him enough time to ready himself to retaliate, perhaps a much more sudden strike would work. A swift stab. And I took into account the speeds I could reach with the use of my enchanted greaves. The Azure Knight had not yet seen just how fast I could sprint. And that was when I made my move. "Gotcha this time!"

I charged at speeds no human warrior could hope to reach as I readied the great blade in my hands. The Azure Knight was understandably startled as he let out a grunt of shock to see me rapidly closing the distance. As I brought my sword forward, he hastily raised Soul Edge before him to try and block the incoming piercing stab with its wide fleshy blade. And when I thrust my sword forward...

I knew that the fleshy form of Soul Edge was tougher than it seemed. It could stand up to even the sharpest of steel blades. But when I brought my sword forward, the mighty glowing blade plunged right through that evil blade and then through the Azure Knight itself. But the sudden growl of agony from that hulking night was not the only cry of pain I heard. An inhuman hiss rang out through air as the yellow eye embedded in that unholy sword quivered in shock and pain. The sword was shrieking at us!

"It's done..." I heard Luna say with a sigh of relief. I too was both surprised yet relieved that I had finally finished this mess with only one strike. Both Soul Edge and its wielder were grievously wounded as they were both run through on my blade. An impalement wound of that magnitude would surely be fatal. I stepped back and pulled my sword free with their blood dripping from the glowing edges of its blade while the Azure Knight dropped to one knee and struggled to prop himself up with its massive twisted right hand. While the blood oozing from the newly formed slit in his cuirass was a familiar crimson hue, the blood dripping from the gash in Soul Edge's side was much darker and gave off trails of noxious steam. No matter how mighty the Azure Knight was, there was no surviving a wound like that. He did not have long.

"How... What sort of blade...can pierce me with...such ease..." The unholy warrior before us groaned while managing to look up at me. It suddenly reached out for me, but immediately had to place its hand back on the ground to keep itself steady. Even should Soul Edge survive, its host body was undoubtedly dying. "So near... So close... I could have...had your souls... Such exquisite luster they possess..."

"You will have no such thing, demon." Nightmare Moon declared boldly as she gaze down at our enemy. She sighed with a long snort, the deed done and over with. "I have never seen a warrior such as you. And I am most fortunate such a monster does not exist in our world..."

Celestia stepped up beside me and gently rested her head against the side of my helmet, prompting me to lift my armored hand and gently cup the other side of her head. "You performed well... I think we're done here."

"No... Not yet... Not when...I am so close..." The Azure Knight groaned in defiance as it once more tried to stand and failed. But as its massive claws dug into the ravaged earth at its feet, I saw the eyes of Soul Edge close. And then... A great crack formed on its cuirass. One that oozed a fiery orange light. "Not yet... Not yet! I refuse!"

"What the devil... It's not finish?!" Luna yelped as she stepped back. More and more cracks began to line the azure armor of the evil warrior before us. And even the blood spilling from its wound began to glow as if it had become molten stone. Not only that, but the world around us... Wavering and distorting... Not quite like the dream was about to end, but... Luna could see the world around us twisting and distorting as she asked, "Nightmare Moon, what is this?! The dream realm is breaking?!"

"No, the walls of this dream still hold! But the world itself... Is this your doing, monster?!" The Princess of Dreams shouted as the distortions became more violent, twisting, bending, and cracking as if something was trying to drag that place into...somewhere else. But it was then that it hit me. And I was gripped with dread.

"No... No, you're not... No way!" I yelled before raising my sword high and bringing it down hard onto the Azure Knight. I knew what was coming and I had to stop it! But upon striking, I froze. The blade was being held back by a thin veil of Soul Edge's evil energy. One that became more opaque with every passing second. I desperately tried to cleave through it, striking again and again with the barrier rippling with each blow. "Not good... Not good... Not this! Not the Night Terror!"

"The what?!" Celestia shouted before she and her sisters also began to bombard the Azure Knight with bolts of their mightiest magic. But nothing got through. The cracks on the azure armor became more numerous, spilling scorching hellish light forward as even the flesh on Soul Edge began to crack to let that fiery glow spill forth. It was only when a veil of hellfire engulfed the Azure Knight did we jump back. We could not stop it. We knew it by then. "James, how is it doing this?! What else could it have to throw at us?!"

"This is really happening... I almost forgot about this..." I said with a harsh breath as I dreaded having to face what was about to emerge. The Azure Knight began to rise to its feet, the many cracks in its armor and body looking like it could just explode at any second even as the distorting world looked like it could swallow us all at any time. We were in for hell.

"I will...have what is rightfully mine! Even if I must drag us into the depths of the Astral Chaos! The Azure Nightmare will sleep...and the scarlet Night Terror will awaken!" The demon roared at us before raising its burning malformed right hand high as the world's barriers finally began to collapse, the fiery glow shining from its burning body and sword becoming almost too bright to look at. As if to further signify what was about to happen, two massive wings composed entirely of flames ruptured from teh backside of the Azure Knight's cuirass that rivaled those of my own armor if not outright surpassing them in wingspan. They spread wide, the unholy warrior shouting in exhilaration. "Blood... Darkness... COME UNTO ME!!!"

What followed was... I am not even sure of how to describe it. A wave of sorts, but not quite an explosion. We were all swept off our feet as that hellish glow became so bright that nothing but white filled our vision. No one us dared to speak as silence filled our ears, though our feet and hooves felt solid ground beneath us. And then, our vision returned as we beheld where we had been dragged to. Celestia spoke first as she whispered, "By my father's moon..."

The place around us... No longer among the realm mortals could call home. A large chunk of stone lined with tiles of indeterminate origin or design was beneath us. As for what was around us... A vast expanse of a nebulous void stood around us. Walls of cryptic text wavered like the aurora borealis for miles while lines of debris floated in lines like asteroid belts. In one direction was a massive spherical aberration that glowed with a cool and calming pale blue light. But in the other direction, another such anomaly gazed right back while shrouded in the hellish fiery glow that we had seen Soul Edge enshrouded with. One of order. One of chaos. And we were set smack dab in the middle of them.

And then... Our eyes fell upon where the Azure Knight had once stood. A surging fire was now all that remained of where the azure marauder once stood, but those massive flaming wings still remained. Affixed to something within that wall of fire. The royal sisters looked on wariness, but I breathed deeply as I knew what was about to step forth from the flames. An entity I was deeply familiar with, yet consumed by obscurity. "To think I would end up facing this myself..... I wonder if I'll do better than Ashton did..."

Heavy footsteps began to approach from the flames as the flickering strands of fire started to fade. And the creature that stood before us now... If the Azure Knight was a terror of a hulking warrior, then this entity was an utter giant of a menace. Taller and with much more mass taking up the space before us, the entity did not show any traces of its prior corrupted human host. There was no armor remaining upon it. Just a tough scarlet hide with spines jutting from the shoulder blades. A pair of large fleshy tassets hung by its hips as if to serve as a form of natural armor while a rigid tail of sorts extended a short distance from the spine. The head bore the general shape of the Azure Knight's helmet, but the face... There were no lips. Its mouth was frozen in a sneer with its teeth on constant display while a fair of furious glowing yellow eyes were set into its misshapen skull. Veins coating its arms and chest constantly pulsed with a fiery energy that all connected back to a glowing core of sorts in the center of its chest. Pulsing like a beating heart. But most disturbingly of all, its hulking arms did not end in hands. Instead, what served as hands were clawed gaping maws lined with fangs. And in the left maw's fanged clutches...

Soul Edge... The eyes were gone. And while the sword may have matched mine in length before, it was now even longer than ever. So massive that even the mightiest of human warriors could not hope to even lift it. And even then, it did not even remotely resemble its prior form. A long sharpened edge still lined only one side, but the rest of it was now a hardened fleshy mass that matched that of its wielder with a long horn of sorts serving as a knuckle guard. But at least Soul Edge previously looked like a proper, if misshapen, sword. This one...looked like a living creature in its own right. Clenched fangs lined the entire length of the sword that looked like it could suddenly snap open at any time and slam shut on fresh prey to feast. The demon and the sword were now one in the same. Extensions of each other. While a warrior's cunning still likely lurked behind those unblinking glowing beacons, any true sentience was gone. Nothing but pure unfettered chaos and destruction in a tangible form.

"What twisted mind could dream up an abomination like this... I can barely comprehend what I'm seeing. Is that sword...alive? Will it seek to devour us?" Nightmare Moon muttered in quiet horror as this towering winged hulk of a demon stood before us in an almost dissonant calm while the ethereal winds of this strange realm blew through the air. As if it was savoring this moment before unleashing hell upon us.

"Stay back...!" Luna yelped as she cast her magic on the towering monster to try and keep it pinned in place. But with minimal effort, it began to trudge forward while showing hardly any response to Luna's magical restraints. "I... I can't hold it!"

"Together! Quickly!" Celestia shouted before she and Nightmare Moon also used their magic to try and hold the hulking Night Terror in place. But even then, with the three most powerful mares in all of Equestria combining their magical output, it was only slowed down as much as the Azure Knight was with only one of them trying to hold it back. "This is... What is it?! What kind of power does this demon have?!"

While I was uneasy about facing one of the most diabolical entities I had ever seen in any form of fiction, I was actually less intimidated by this thing than I was against the far more vicious and intelligent Azure Knight. The Night Terror was just a beast. A beast that had Soul Edge's memories fueling its frenzy in battle, but still a beast. I had one type of edge over this monster. And within the vast expanses of the Astral Chaos, I was finally able to fight to the best of my ability. I then pointed the long glowing blade of my unnamed sword at the hulking terror before us and said, "It's OK... I think we can take this one."

"I suppose you would know everything this thing can do, wouldn't you? Very well then..." Nightmare Moon retorted as she and her sisters jumped back with their magical restraints fading. The sudden loss of resistance caused the Night Terror to stagger for a second while letting out a bestial grunt. "Are you ready, sisters?"

"About as ready we could ever be." Luna muttered as she and her sisters stood together. Armored and ready for the imminent clash. They looked uneasy, but surely knew that with no architecture to get in the way, they had the entire sky to use to their advantage.

"James, you lead. We shall assist from a safe distance. We've already seen how well we would do if that thing manages to close the gap..." Celestia spoke while they all stood by the sidelines upon the floating slab of earth in that expansive void. The Night Terror did not charge. It merely stared us down as its teeth parted to let out a very low guttural growl. It then assumed a familiar stance. Turned sideways while gazing at me, sword reaching back. The Azure Knight's will was still in there somewhere. No doubt instilling a type of warrior's pride onto its ultimate form.

I kept my sword to my left as the tension simmered. This was the climax. Nothing else remained beyond the Night Terror. And we were on its home turf. It was time to see exactly what Soul Edge at its zenith was truly capable of. "Last time, it was Ashton who took you out. My turn."

Our moves were practically in sync. As I swung my sword to the right, the Night Terror brought its horrifying sword up in a rising slash to its right. And when the two blades struck... We were all blown away in a massive shockwave of power that utterly obliterated the very platform we had been standing on. Such power the two of us were packing... Only now we could truly fight beyond the limits we had been always been held back by.

I plummeted through the abyss for a moment before managing to break out into a glide, ascending and soaring through the air as I tried to find everyone. I saw the three royal sisters soaring far away from me as well, their ethereal manes and tails making them all too easy to spot. But as I suddenly glanced down, I saw the hulking form of the Night Terror shooting up through the air in a rising spiral with its massive fiery wings carrying it along. For being so massive and undoubtedly heavy, it was deceptively graceful in the air.

The Night Terror came out of its rising spiral and began to hover in the air. I assumed it was tracking my movements as I could tell it was facing my direction while those massive wings of flames flapped to keep its hulking frame suspended in the air. A field of rocky debris, some of it looking likes chunks and fragments of stone housing from several hundred years ago, floated around the scarlet demon. But I soon noticed a bright light forming in front of its face. "Crap... Should've seen this coming!"

I flapped my armor's wings hard to create a burst of speed as I rushed through the air. I knew what was coming. The Night Terror unleashed a massive wave of violet energy from its maw as it shot through the air. Even when it missed me, the concentrated beam of raw power continued to fly and follow me, trying to catch me in its line of fire as every chunk of floating stone debris was utterly pulverized into dust as the wave blasted through them. I had to dive and rise whenever it tried to pass through me as I was certain my armor would not last long against power like that. But by then, I was pumped. I was ready for this challenge.

The wave of energy suddenly ceased after a moment and I was quick to see why. The three royal sisters were circling the Night Terror while bombarding it with magical bursts. But this did not go on for long. After only several seconds of tanking many shots, the Night Terror curled into a fetal position for an instant before throwing its limbs outward with a defiant roar as an utterly colossal spherical wave of bright energy exploded out from it. The three royal sisters were sent tumbling through the air even while the field of debris around the source of the explosion was pulverized and sent scattering in all directions like a bomb had gone off in an asteroid field. With surprising speed, the Night Terror dove through the air and set its sights on the bright white glow of my sword's own blade. But I did not retreat. I adjusted course and came swooping in with sword ready. "You're mine now!"

The Night Terror shrieked with a roar as it brought its arms and sword in close, its body going into a fiery spiral while even generating sparks of lightning around its body. Knowing better than to let it ram right into me, I banked to one side to allow it to pass and made a wide swooping turn to try and pursue my enemy. The Night Terror came out of its spin and shot up through the air with surprising speed and grace before coming right back for me.

Swooping and spiraling, we passed each other again and again while trying to land a cleaving strike. Shockwaves rang out with every clang of our swords clashing. There was just too much power behind each swing. We finally began to fly along while spiraling around each other, almost as if locked in a dance of sorts as the edges of our swords glanced off of each other. At one point, I tried to create some distance as the demon pursued me. I used levitation magic to fling a large chunk of rocky debris at the creature and provoked a roar of pain as it collided hard with the chunk. This hardly seemed to slow it down, let alone damage it, and the Night Terror only roared in defiance as it used its massive fanged sword to smash its way through any other solid projectiles I threw at it. As bestial as it seemed, this creature could still learn new tricks and recognize patterns while adapting to them.

I tried to keep my eye on the beast as it started to close in on me. Its massive flaming wings generated even more lift and speed than my own armor's could. However, I was caught by surprise as a sudden hissing shriek caught my ear, but it did not come from the Night Terror. Instead, its own grotesque sword had split in two down the middle, the two halves having spread wide open with its fangs bared.

There are no words to describe how unnerving it is to see a sword, no matter how monstrous, split its blade in half to reveal a long gaping maw that is ready to feast upon you. I anticipated it, yet was still too disturbed to even try to go anywhere near that thing. I quickly retreated out of range as the Night Terror thrust its hungry sword at me only for its massively long jaws to snap shut with a frightfully loud clap. I dreaded the thought of how much pressure per square inch jaws of that length were packing. I doubt even my armor would hold up to it very well.

I expected the Night Terror to chase me for another attempt to let its living sword try to chomp me. But when it dove at me while I was ready to lash out with my sword, it instead closed the gap in a manner I did not expect and brought its massive clawed right arm forward to grab me. I felt the four claws on its appendage curl over my entire cuirass as the fanged mouth in its palm even closed its jaws onto my hardened breastplate. I could even hear the fangs scraping against the metal as it tried to bite into me. With too little time to even try to land a kick on the Night Terror, I was flung away through the air and right into a large chunk of rocky debris. It really knocked the wind out of me as I went tumbling through the air to clumsily land on another large yet flat chunk of terrain floating in the void. It was much larger than the last one we clashed on, leading me to suspect it might endure another proper duel. "Tch... This is getting crazy... Fine, come get some!"

I readied myself as the Night Terror landed before me with a heavy crash, its sturdy feet leaving shallow craters where it fell. It snarled loudly at me with that perpetual sneer still displayed upon its face. It came charging in with an impressively swift stride while I did the same. Our blades clashed hard, sending out shockwaves that blew away bits and pieces of the arena we found ourselves on. I made a conscious effort to try and lash out directly at the demonic form of Soul Edge as I knew my swings could match it in force. This beast swung with so much speed and power and its sword was so much longer than my own that I knew I could not let myself slip. After one particularly disruptive swing that sent the two of us staggering back, I managed to lash out with a quick stab. My aim was not perfect as my sword's long glowing blade sank into the side of its bulky torso, glowing molten blood spilling forth like a lava flow. The Night Terror hissed in pain, but hardly seemed fazed otherwise.

"Only a decisive blow will... Ack!" I started to mutter before I suddenly yelped in fright as Soul Edge's fanged jaws once again snapped open before stabbing forward and clamping securely over the greaves coating my right leg. I was suddenly yanked right off my feet as the Night Terror flung its sword up high and brought me down hard into the ground on the other side. I was brought down in a way that I ended up on my back, resulting in my armor's wings providing some cushioning, but it still left me thoroughly stunned for a moment. The Night Terror did not miss out on the opportunity it had given itself. It stepped forward as its sword released me from its fanged clutches and brought its foot down right onto my chest for an earthshaking stomp.

I could feel the rocky ground under me partially vibrate itself into gravel with how much force was hammered right into my cuirass. Something broke in my chest. It was the only thing I could think of to explain the burning pain radiating through my torso. I strained my neck to look down at myself as the Night Terror lifted its foot from my breastplate. I winced not just in pain, but also how deep the massive dent went into me. Even without cracking my armor, that dent must have gone well past my ribcage. This was it. I did not have the strength to even try and push myself up. And the Night Terror knew this too as it lifted its sword as high as it could with the new vertical distance between us to plunge its sword's tip right through my weakened breastplate.

I thought for sure that this was the end. That this clash in my dreams could not end in victory. Not against this juggernaut. I resigned myself to awakening upon suffering one final blow. At east until I was abruptly reminded that I was not alone in this duel. Two bolts of magic lightning slammed into the Night Terror and pushed it away before I was engulfed in a sudden flash. All pain was gone and my armor had be restored to pristine condition. Luna suddenly peered over the edge of the shallow crater and asked, "Are you well?!"

"I... Wow, I completely forgot about you!" I retorted as I pushed myself up without once letting go of my sword's long hilt. When I looked ahead, I saw the Night Terror firing off a volley of yellow beams of destructive energy that Celestia was desperately trying to deflect with a large magic barrier. Nightmare Moon helped me to my feet with levitation as I muttered, "I honestly forgot how much of a nightmare this thing is... Especially when there are no restrictions in how it can fight."

"I concur! The previous three dream duels we experienced were one thing, but this... There are no words! It is simply too powerful!" Nightmare Moon spoke with a fusion of frustration and unease as the Night Terror smashed the hulking twisted form of Soul Edge into Celestia's barrier over and over with frightful speed. She was struggling to keep the wall up. Any other warrior would have been dead several times over by that point. "Confound this demon... At this rate, I would suggest we all partake in this thing's demise... I fear single combat will not get us anywhere."

"Good enough for me!" I spoke in eagerness as I rose to my feet and steadied myself. By this point, I was willing to try anything. I raised my sword high as I channeled the fiery solar magic in my right gauntlet into my sword as its long blade was engulfed in white hot celestial flames. Soul Edge may be powered by hellfire, but perhaps the scorching heat of the sun itself would be enough to overcome it.

The Night Terror quickly tired of Celestia's resistance and propelled itself up into the air before it unleashed a bombardment of those rapid-fire bursts of energy beams. A multitude of small explosions burst around us while narrowly avoiding a direct hit. Now frustrated and eager to get this over with, I flung myself skyward at the Night Terror with a flap of my armor's wings. "Back me up here! I'm going in!"

The royal sisters wasted no time in pulling their weight. While the Night Terror did see me coming, several spears of magic ice suddenly formed in the air and slammed into the beast from several directions. The piercing strikes were enough to interrupt an counterattack, but did not leave the demon entirely open. As if in a panic, it went into another fetal position before again unleashing a mighty spherical wave of energy to repel me. While not as massive as the last time, it still blew me away and forced me to make a hasty landing. But during the brief lull following this counterattack, I saw Celestia's golden yellow magic glow engulf the Night Terror before the hulking demon sot straight down out of the air and was slammed into the hardened floor before us. "Quickly! Now!"

The impact with the floor did stun it, but the Night Terror quickly rose to its feet while jamming the tip of its long demonic blade into the ground for some leverage. It glare at us with its unblinking yellow eyes, snarling with a hiss. However, the massive form of Soul Edge itself was suddenly yanked out of the ground by a blue magic aura coating its fleshing and fanged form before it was forced to point directly at us. The Night Terror tried to stand its ground, seemingly pulling back with its arm in confusion, while the two halves of the sword were forced to gradually open. Two different blue magic auras coated the two halves of the swords jaws, one dark than the other, as it was forced to open wide. Luna then called out to me, "Do it now! Cleave it down the middle!"

"Down the... Right, got it!" I called back as I readied my mighty blade. With a flap of my wings, I hurled myself forward. The Night Terror shrieked with a roar even as its own sword screamed in what sounded like horror. And when I flew past it, I swung my sword as it cleaved right between the two fanged jaws of Soul Edge and split the entire thing in twain. The fiery solar magic responded in kind as the two halves of the living sword ignited with a dying scream. The Night Terror lost its grip on its other half, the burning form of Soul Edge now engulfed in the white flames of the sun itself. But as we looked on, the Night Terror still stood even as Soul Edge itself fell silent as it was burned away to nothing.

I felt a new tension as the Night Terror turned to look at me. Its glowing yellow eyes were still blank, but I could feel a glare filled with nothing but vindictive hatred fall upon me. It then hit me. The evil sword itself was no longer a master controlling a puppet on strings. It and the Night Terror truly were the same creature. Destroying the weapon did nothing to harm its wielder. And the wielder was still very much alive and extremely dangerous.

I realized all too late that the fight was not over. I tried to bring my sword's crossguard into the demon before me to try and create an opening, but its massive clawed fist slammed into me to knock me right off my feet. Before I could even hit the ground, the fanged maw set into its right palm took hold of my foot before the Night Terror started to slam me all over the place and into the floor like a rag doll. Utterly helpless and thoroughly disoriented, I was then hurled into the air as the Night Terror roared before unleashing a flurry of explosive energy beams into my armored form. I was juggled and tossed trough the air as my armor's plating began to crack and fracture. As I fell, I saw an explosion of white fire engulf the Night Terror before it could try to pursue me as an unseen force gently lowered me back to the ground. In yet another flash, my armor was restored as my senses settled. Nightmare Moon's voice then spoke beside me, "Is there no stopping this demon? Even with the loss of its sword, it still struggles on..."

"Maybe... The core..." I muttered as I was starting to run out of ideas. Celestia was stepping back to us even as the Night Terror snarled loudly. By then, its entire hulking form was coated in the scorching white flames of the Princess of the Dawn's destructive solar magic. And yet, it did not seem to be in much pain. Its tough armored hide almost seemed to be immune. And with the entire beast now thoroughly engulfed in flames, it was all the more menacing while wreathed in flames. By then, I only had one idea left as I readied my sword for one last desperate strike. "Hold it down! If this doesn't work, I'm outta ideas!"

"You heard him! All of you, restrain it!" Luna shouted as all three of the royal sisters cast their levitation magic upon the Night Terror for no other purpose than to try and prevent any movement. As soon as I saw the hulking beast stall, I charged. The embodiment of catastrophe itself growled and hissed as it very slowly lumbered towards me while not anticipating this sudden resistance. Even its massive fiery wings refused to spread outward to take to the skies. "Do it! End this terror!"

Without a word, I rushed forward and lashed out with a hard stab. The Night Terror could not mount a defense in time as the long glowing blade of my sword plunged right into the glowing core upon the burning demon's chest. Once sunk as far as it could go, I desperately tried to dump as much magical force into the sword to serve as a conduit. Fire. Ice. Lightning. Solar energies. I just wanted to get this over with!

The magical energies I dumped into the Night Terror's body were of such magnitude that the magic started to rupture out of its still burning body. The demon threw its head back as it began to spasm and screech in utter agony. Its own evil energies began to spark around it as if struggling to stabilize its body. But I jumped back in a sense of anxiousness and relief. I was sure that the demon was locked in its death throes. But was this truly it?

The Night Terror began to let out agonized shriek after roar as it flailed its massive arms about, my sword still impaled through its body. Its wings began to lift it into the air as it still screamed in agony. Then, once high above us, it let out one last roar as it exploded in a massive flash of fire that expanded far through the void around us. Even after the embers began to fall with nothing left behind, the Night Terror's final call was still carried far on the ethereal winds of the Astral Chaos.

We all looked up in caution. Was this truly the end? Had we triumphed? Was there one last trick up its sleeve? It was only after maybe another thirty seconds of watching and listening for any signs of trouble that we all let out a collective sigh of relief and just dropped to the floor. Celestia wheezed in exhaustion and delight as she muttered, "I never...want to see...that thing ever again..."

"Yeah, sorry... I honestly forgot just how much of a beast the Night Terror is..." I groaned while lying right on my back with my armor's wings providing a cushy mattress to rest on. "But man... Now we've got some serious bragging rights..."

"At least this is one Night Terror we will not be waking up from while screaming." Nightmare Moon spoke with a chuckle. But she too let out a long sigh of precious relief. "Even so... Let us all be glad such an abomination only exists in the realm of fiction."

"I second that notion, sister." Luna added as we all just laid sprawled out around each other. The deed was done. The battle was over. All that was left was to just wake back up.

But as a moment went by, I noticed that a profound white glow was still being emanated from nearby. When I lifted me head to look ahead of me, I saw it. That same mighty sword that had been impaled through the Night Terror's torso was now standing tall with its blade plunged into the ground before me. Its white edge glowed gently while the many tiny stars that lined the blackened center of its blade twinkled faintly. I had seen this sword only once before. And it certainly was not the Celestial Sword anymore. I turned my gaze towards the royal sisters and asked, "That sword... I take it the Celestial Sword and Lunar Shield can become that thing in the real world as well? And is that thing why you've sometimes had me train with greatswords?"

"Another time, James. The time is not yet right for you to take up that particular sword." Celestia replied with an uncharacteristically serious tone. I knew better than to pursue the topic further, by my eyes still focused on the mighty sword before me. The familiar white edge glowing brightly while a blackened night sky lay set over the middle of its long blade. There was a story to this sword. A story I was likely not yet ready to hear. Not that I minded. The combination of sword and shield had served me well thus far and I did not see a need to swap out to a sword of greater size and power at the cost of my shield's unbreakable defenses. But I still continued to behold the beautiful sword before me. Even as the world around us began to waver and ripple. Celestia was quick to notice and asked, "This again... Is this realm beginning to collapse or cast us out?"

"No, sister. It is simply a sign that this dream is ending." Luna replied knowingly without any sign of alarm. And the dream could not have picked a better time to end.

"Huh? Already? Feels like it's a bit soon, doesn't it?" I asked while under the impression that not much time had passed at all. Even if we had no time to actually pay such a thing any mind while fighting for our lives.

Nightmare Moon let out an amused snort as she lifted her head. "Have you forgotten? This was meant to be a brief nap. Not a full night's sleep. I am sure it is only the mid afternoon by now."

"Oh, right... Guess that would..." I started to say as my vision was engulfed in white while my ears were filled with a muffled din. And as I came to, I found myself resting on a familiar bed with a familiar beautiful hippogriff queen resting by me while I was still covered by her wing. She set a book down before our eyes met. "Um... How long was I out?"

"Only a couple of hours, honey." Novo replied sweetly before placing a kiss upon my forehead. "You stirred a lot in your sleep. I'm guessing it got kind of intense in there, hm?"

"Heh... You have no idea... Definitely a clash to write home about... And I really should tonight." I replied while still hardly able to believe just who and what the royal sisters and I ended up facing. What a nightmare... Not a series of sights I want to see more than once.

"At least this handsome knight triumphed in the end, right?" Novo said with a chuckle as she pulled me into a warm and feathery embrace. "Sounds like that tea did the trick. Maybe you and I should have a little dream duel sometime too."

"Just so you can poke me to death without killing me? Nah, I'd rather take on someone I can actually stand a chance against." I retorted with an amused smirk while Novo could only snicker. I knew I would never be a true match for her without resorting to trickier tactics.

"Awww, you're no fun, honey. You're turning down a night with your queen? In that case..." Novo muttered teasingly before pushing herself up and lying right down on me with her beautiful soft body pinning me to the bed. She smirked down at me and said, "I'm just gonna have to punish you. You're not going anywhere until I say so."

"Heh, the queen always calls the shots, right?" I asked with a crooked grimace on my lips. She had me very thoroughly pinned under her. I could feel herself applying pressure with her entire body to make it difficult for me to wiggle out from under her. But she was never rough. And I think she was just using an excuse to spend some more time with me. I gazed up at her while she gazed down at me, her hand soon caressing my cheek with one finger. I could not hide my feelings in this moment of playful intimacy. I gazed up at my beloved and whispered, "I love you."

Novo's already happy gaze softened further. She brought both hands to my face and gently cupped my cheeks. Her voice was deep and soulful, but so very tender. "I love you too, baby."

What started as a playful form of punishment very quickly turned into series of loving cuddles and kisses. We rolled around on the bed in each other's arms. Our arms held us together. Our tongues danced with her beak embracing my face. Our voices sang in a quiet little duet of moans and sighs. It was...just magical. We were so madly in love... She was my queen. And I was her king. This was a love that was meant to be.

I should have left the room to report back to the royal sisters or something to that effect. But I could not leave Novo's side. My heart craved her. And whenever I did try to halfheartedly leave the bed, she would drag me back down onto it. We whispered so many sweet little things to each other. More than I can write here. How many times did we say we loved each other? It was like we were already married and were on our honeymoon...

Much to our chagrin, there was a knock at the door after a while. And the voice behind it spoke with a familiar accent. "Your majesty? We are finishing preparations to depart. The Alabaster will be taking to the sky in an hour."

"Oh, right... Thank you, admiral. Carry on." Novo called out from the bed as the faint sounds of Seaspray's footsteps became more distant. The beautiful queen sighed beside me before looking at me. "Right, I forgot to mention it... We've been requested to use the Alabaster to transport certain supplies for a little while. Sounds like they've prepared a huge shipment of revised suits of armor for the boys ready in Canterlot and they need every able ship to get them out here. And any other good stuff that might be useful out here."

"Hey, that's fine. You're helping keep our fighters alive out here." I replied softly while sure that the Alabaster would not be gone for more than a couple of days. Although I was still disappointed to know Novo would be gone before long. I brought my hand to hers, curling my fingers around it. "I'll miss you..."

"I know, honey... Just..." Novo whispered somberly before moving my hand down her side. I froze as she rested it upon her belly, that somber gaze becoming much more hopeful. "Just don't forget about who might be there too."

My skin tingled in a fusion of anxiety and excitement. I remembered what happened the previous night... A mistake or a blessing? But I knew it was entirely possible that what happened that night bore fruit. Novo's hand released mine, but my hand did not leave the side of her feathery belly. I whispered to her, "Please let me know what the results are..."

"You'll be the first to know, baby. I'll have an answer by the time I get back." My beloved cooed to me as she reached out and placed kiss after kiss upon my cheek. When I turned my head to look at her, our brows met as we gazed into each other's eyes. She smiled beautifully as she whispered, "I'm just so ready to have a family again, honey. Our little ones will be just as loving as their daddy."

"Novo, you're flattering me so hard... But..." I muttered in some embarrassment. She really was laying down the compliments heavy by then. And I was thrilled at the thought of being a father to precious little hippogriff children. Such sweet little angels... Although I did return the favor while gazing into her eyes. "They'll be just as beautiful as their mother too."

"Ooh, good comeback, baby. But I must correct you. Nobody's more gorgeous than this queen MILF right here and you know it." Novo retorted with a smug smirk on her beak. We laughed together even as we cuddled together. God, we were just so happy... So good for each other. Novo then whispered, "But I just can't wait, James... I wanna be a mother again... Its been too long since I last held my baby in my arms while daddy holds me in his..."

Such a beautiful thought... Even if it was too soon to really start discussing it and that there was the possibly that nothing would come of our coupling last night, it was still a lovely goal to strive for when the time was right. It was fine to entertain our hearts' desires for a bit. There was no denying how in love we were by then. But as I thought about the concept of the two of us having precious little sons and daughters in our future, my thoughts went to someone I had all but forgotten about. Novo's firstborn. "Wait... What about Skystar? Isn't she your kid too?"

Novo chuckled as she rolled her eyes, almost as if she was expecting me to bring her first daughter up. "Oh, James... Being a mother to a grown mare is a completely different experience than being a mother to a precious little foal. The dynamics just don't compare. Don't get me wrong. I do love my girl, but...she's all grown up, honey. And I want to start fresh with the man I love."

"But...will she be all right with that? With us starting a family together?" I asked with a hint of worry coming over me. I did not want to cause any unneeded tension with what little family Novo still had from her prior marriage. And I certainly did not want Skystar to resent me.

"Are you getting cold feet, honey?" Novo asked in an almost joking tone. She rubbed her hand over mine, her eyes never looking away from me. "Don't get me wrong. I'm not expecting my girl to ever start calling you her daddy. I mean she's more than ten times your age, I'm sure. But she likes you. You did a good thing for her when you visited. That ambassador thing you suggested? She's actually settling into it pretty well and we're expecting her to be ready early next year."

"She is...? That whole ambassador role I suggested is paying off? Huh... Glad to hear it." I muttered upon realizing I had all but forgotten about that bit of information.

"Mmhm, and she's glad you suggested it. Come to think of it, I feel kinda dumb I didn't think of it myself." Novo mumbled with a slight chuckle of humility. "But really, dear. Don't worry about Skystar. She knows you're a friend of the family. And if we end up having kids, I'm sure she'll warm up to our little ones. I'm sure Skystar would make a fine big sister."

"I hope you're right, Novo. Skystar is a good mare and I don't want her to think I'm trying to push her out of your life. She's a good friend." I retorted while still recalling her daughter's concern when she noticed the building feelings of romance between the two of us. And it was then that I remembered a sacred request I had received from her. "That's right... She had a request for me. She told me to never hurt you. And to always be good to you."

"Aww, she said that? Then I've got some good news for you." Novo cooed as her hand cupped my face. "You've been very good to me, honey. And don't worry. You haven't hurt me. Just keep being a good friend to my girl while you're at it. I know she likes you and is glad that you're a friend of the family."

I smiled sheepishly. The worst of my fears had passed. With nothing else to say for the moment, I leaned forward and took Novo into my arms for a warm embrace. She did the same and churred beautifully as we fell back to he bed together. But even though I knew it was much too soon to start making plans to have children, there was one little question in my head. "Novo... What exactly are baby hippogriffs like?"

"Mmhmhmhm, you wanna know? Because I can tell you." She laughed softly as her fingers stroked themselves through my hair. "They really are such sweet little angels. They like to stay close to their mama and papa when they're really young. Like most baby birds. They just like to be happy, so they never get mean. I mean at worst they can be a little cheeky, but they're never malicious. Really, they're the sweetest little babies you will ever see."

"Oh man, they really do sound precious. Like all those little kids I saw, but even more ridiculously adorable. Anything else you can tell me? Do they behave like baby ponies?" I asked while now liking the idea of holding a little fluffy hippogriff child all the more. I am sure little Gladesong would adore having a hippogriff brother or sister to play with.

"Hmmm... What else is there..." Novo muttered as her eyes wandered in thought. "Well... Oh right. They're entertaining little things too. In fact, you could even say they have a lot in common with parrots with how flexible their voices can be. They can tweet, squawk, and coo like just about any bird you can think of. And the best part? When they get upset, they don't cry. They chirp. Like little baby chicks calling for mama. Trust me, you'll know when they're not happy and want you to hold them."

"Now that's cute. They chirp incessantly like baby chicks when they're sad? That actually sounds a lot easier on the ears than your average baby's wailing." I retorted while Novo got quite a laugh out of that observation. The two of us once more held each other as my thoughts wandered. I tried to picture such a little newborn hippogriff colt. Tweeting and whistling like a baby parrot. And then chirping repeatedly while holding up his little hands to me. My embrace tightened around Novo as I imagined squeezing that little fluffy boy in a tight fatherly hug. I could not deny it to myself. I wanted to be a father to such precious little hippogriff children. And so I whispered, "I...really want to have a family with you someday, dear..."

"Someday, my love... Someday..." Novo whispered wistfully before we gazed longingly into each other's eyes. Our eyes narrowed before my lips and her beak parted. We sighed as we once again partook in a heavenly kiss. Her beak held my cheeks as her tongue reached out to mine. They danced in a sacred tango, our voices humming a song to serenade their dance. And when the dance ended, Novo cooed to me with a loving smile. "I can taste that tea on you still, baby..."

"Let me know if you want some next time... It'll knock you right out." I retorted with a calm chuckle. Our embrace tightened as we just laid there with each other. It was like a dream... There is no other woman like Novo in the world. And I knew I was beyond lucky to have her in my life. She was mine. And I was hers. And we would never let go of each other.

My hand found its way to hers before our fingers slid between each others'. Our fingers curled inward to take hold in a lover's grasp. We gazed into each other's eyes without a word. Such a wonderful smile and endearing gaze set into those beautiful eyes... But as I smiled back, Novo took notice of something on my finger. Her finger rubbed up against my wedding ring. The ring that Fluttershy put on my finger at our wedding. She adjusted her grip to place two fingers on the rounded edges of the ring, rotating it back and forth on my finger. "Your wife is one lucky girl... But she's not the only lady this ring is being worn for anymore, is she?"

I was unsure of what to even say. But Novo cupped my face with her other hand while her fingers still idly turned my ring back and forth on my finger. Her tone was soft and sincere. I would even say she almost sounded vulnerable. That deep soulful voice then whispered, "I know this is the ring that's paired with the one your mare back home is surely wearing, but please... Wear it for me too. For Celestia. And for little miss Rarity. And for every other lucky lady who finds a place in your life like we have. You really just have that much love to give, I'm convinced of it by now. We'll be your family, honey. If you'll have us."

I brought my other hand to my cheek and placed it over Novo's hand. I shuddered with a haggard breath as I squinted my eyes shut. Those words touched me right in the heart. "Thank you... I'll...try to be worthy of you all... I...just want to have a family with you all."

With her hands occupied with mine, Novo reached out an embraced me with the only upper limbs she still had free. Her massive feathery wings draped themselves over me as I was held in her ever-loving embrace. She placed a kiss upon my lips as she too whispered with an unsteady voice. "You're more than worthy, my love... Just...don't cry, all right? I don't...want to see my sugar bear in tears..."

I broke. I released my grasp on my beloved's hands and threw my arms around her as I wept quietly. The sacred desires of my heart coupled with the knowledge of Novo's eminent departure aboard the Alabaster was too much for me to handle. I was so happy with her out on the Empty Plains. I was not ready to see her go. "I love you... I don't want to see you go..."

"I... I don't want to go either, honey... But...it'll just be a few days, right? Just a...few days..." Novo whispered before her embrace tightened as well. That beautiful voice whimpered with a quiet sob as I felt her own tears trickle down the side of my neck. "It's still a few days too many... Oh god, I'm gonna miss you, baby... I love you so much... I just wanna stay with you forever..."

We could not bear the thought. We tested ourselves. Traveled far across the land to be reunited. And now we finally knew how much we cherished each other. Any significant time apart was too long. We needed each other. And we could not stop holding each other even as our tears continued to flow.

I do not even know how much time passed before I detected movement very near the door. I clung tightly to Novo, so sure that it was almost time for her royal cruiser to depart. And yet, the person outside the door just stood there in silence. Almost as if sincerely hesitant to knock and interrupt us. Did they know what was happening inside Novo's private chambers?

Eventually, there was a knock. But it was soft with an uneven rhythm. And the voice that spoke... It was that of Seaspray, but he spoke with a hint of caution. "Your majesty...? I regret to inform you that the Alabaster will be disembarking in ten minutes. If you have any guests with you, I must insist that they depart."

Neither of us said a word. Instead, Novo and I held each other as tightly as possible. Almost in defiance of Seaspray's words. He did not even say anything before I heard him beginning to step away. With great reluctance, the two of us rose from the bed and made our way out of her bedroom and down the hall. We stayed close to each other at all times. And once we were up on the deck, we saw the sun to the west. It was starting to dip a bit low in the sky to herald the coming of sunset. Several hippogriff crewmen were making their rounds atop the Alabaster's deck to prepare it for departure, but we hardly minded. We remained rooted to he spot as we beheld the beginnings of the sunset.

Novo lifted her hand from the floor and took hold of mine while my fingers closed over hers. We turned our heads to gaze into each other's eyes. She very clearly did not want to leave. We had only been reunited just the previous day, and now we had to part ways. Even if just for a few days. But it was still too long a wait for either of us. And so I whispered, "I love you."

Novo leaned forward as she too whispered, "I love you."

We could not resist. Novo put her arms and wings around me as I embraced her as tightly as I could. We did not move from that spot. As if hoping that if we did not move and held each other, nothing would happen and we would not have to part ways. But as the minutes ticked by, a bell rang somewhere towards the ship's stern. No doubt a signal that departure was nigh. With a sigh of reluctance, we released each other from the embrace as Novo looked at me with a gaze of profound unhappiness that no doubt mirrored my own. Her usual smug sassiness gone, she spoke quietly. "When I get back, I want you in my room right away. Just so I can hold you for a while."

"I'd love to... Hurry back soon, all right?" I replied while Novo promptly nodded. My lips met her beak for one last little kiss. And with a vaguely unsteady gait, Novo made her way back towards the entrance at the stern to descend below deck. All the while, she looked like she was on the verge of bursting into tears.

I let out a pained sigh once that beautiful creature disappeared from sight. I was so in love... And I missed her dearly. I begrudgingly turned to the starboard side of the ship to make my exit atop the gangplank. And as I did, I found someone standing in my way. Seaspray, still clad in his gorgeous shimmering armor, stood before me. He said nothing as our eyes met. I only then realized what had likely happened. Had he seen us embrace? Had he seen Novo and I share one parting kiss?

Momentarily distracted from my heartache, I stammered quietly while trying to find a greeting to offer. But to my surprise, Seaspray smiled warmly and brought a hand to his iridescent peytral. What happened next caught me by surprise. He bowed to me. "It would seem that her royal majesty is considering crowning herself a new king."

"Admiral, I... You don't understand. I'm not cut out for... I mean she and I..." I muttered and stuttered while not prepared to be confronted over such a thing. Let alone from the one who commands Capricorn Island's branch of the royal guard.

"No, no, you need not say a word, Sir James. I've seen enough to have a firm enough grasp of what is happening here." He retorted gracefully before lifting his head to look at me once more. "And before you ask, I am sworn to secrecy unless my queen decrees otherwise. If anyone asks, I saw nothing."

I stood puzzled before the admiral. He...had no issues with what we saw? "You...don't have a problem with what you saw?"

"She has chosen you to be hers. Who am I to say who our queen should choose to be her king? If she loves you, then I will never be able to convince her otherwise. That is just how we hippogriffs are. We do not second guess our hearts. And if she of all people has fallen in love... Well, I pity the poor fool who dares object." Seaspray explained calmly while even chuckling at the notion. He then said, "Although I must suggest that you depart immediately. We will be back shortly, but I understand you are still needed here for the moment."

"Right... Will you be leaving too?" I asked as I pondered if Seaspray's position requires him to essentially serve as a bodyguard for Novo when she is outside her home's boundaries.

Seaspray nodded and said, "I shall. My men will remain here with the rest of your troops, but my presence with her majesty is required at all other times during peacetime. But now that you mention that... Is there anything you wish to request of me?"

I did not hesitate to provide a response. "Please... Keep her safe."

"I shall protect her with my life." Seaspray replied with another graceful bow. I nodded in thanks as I began to step past him, but he then spoke most kindly to me. "Do have a pleasant evening. I look forward to seeing you again, Sir James."

"Thank you, admiral... Have a safe flight." I muttered as I glanced back at the noble admiral. With a heavy heart, I descended the gangplank and turned back to watch as the Alabaster's propellers affixed to the stern began to buzz. I soon saw the airship beginning to ascend with its anchors lifted. I reflexively raised my hand, unable to stop myself from reaching out to the airship. Novo was leaving. And I wanted to be with her.

I watched as that elegant airship soared to the west in the company of two other armed airships that no doubt were serving as escorts. With many of the Alabaster's archers now stationed at the encampment, it was now very lightly defended. Not that there was much to fear out on the Empty Plains, but it still did my heart good to know that Novo was in good hands. But she was not in my hands anymore. And I so very dearly wanted to hold her. With the time of day getting late, I shuffled along through the camp to return to the command center for the night. I was not in the mood to converse with anyone.

Dinner at the command center was mostly once again a pot of soup with bits of veggies on the side, but was also a succulent hot and sour soup that really kicked my appetite up into high gear. I was lacking in appetite when I got there, so I was not expecting to eat as much as I did that evening. My mood wavered back and forth between the postpartum melancholy of having to say goodbye to Novo and the quiet pleasure of being in the company of good friends. Especially after such a wild clash in the depths of our shared dreams.

Celestia was very doting to her sisters that even. Offering to bring them seconds when their bowls were empty and making sure they got the seats they preferred. She was probably still reeling after seeing the two of them get utterly slaughtered by the Azure Knight during that dream. Even I can scarcely believe how overwhelming such a warrior was against the likes of them. Let alone how.....graphic its means of dispatching its enemies were. Ugh, I did everything I could to push that memory out of my head. The fleeting nature of death in the dream realm did little to dull the impact of such a sight.

The sun was well on its way in sinking over the western horizon by the time we all had our fill. Exhausted in more ways than one as my mood once again began to drop, I made my way up into my private quarters to spend the rest of my evening in quiet solitude while typing down my recollection of today. Though after an hour or so, I received an unwelcome distraction as I heard a knock on the window beside my bed. "Ugh, who is it now..."

For once, I really did not want to be disturbed. But I still went over to the window to at least peek through the curtains. But I was not expecting who I saw on the other side. "Yo, James. Now a good time?"

Gilda. And she had a guitar case by her side. Remembering how pleasant the music she created was the last time she stopped by for a jam session, I decided I could use some relaxing guitar solos. I then lifted the window open and stepped back. "Sure, you can chill in here. Make yourself at home."

I noticed that Gilda was out of uniform once she had crawled through my window while dragging the guitar case in with her. Once I had closed the window, she positioned a spare stool in the corner of the room to get herself set up. Although she then said, "I saw you earlier, but you looked like you were down in the dumps... Thought I should wait before bugging you over a jam session tonight."

"It's cool... I was just... I miss her. We had to say goodbye when she had to leave this evening." I replied before taking a seat at my typewriter and continuing on with my entry for the day.

"Who? You mean that... Oh... Right... The queen. Yeah, I saw that big seagull airship flying away before I saw you." Gilda said with a softening tone while she started to tune the guitar in her hands. "You two... You're really good for each other, huh?"

"We're in love, Gilda... And there's no one else like her in the world... I miss her bad already..." I retorted as I paused in my typing. I gazed at the ceiling, my thoughts going out to the beautiful hippogriff queen my heart was aching for.

"Sorry to hear that... She looked like she really digs you too." Gilda muttered before she seemed to eye the stack of paper I had set at the edge of the desk. I think she knew what I was doing and asked, "Hey, uh... Mind if I look through those?"

"If you want, sure." I replied while not minding anyone reading what I had written at the time. Gilda stepped forward and took the stack of paper that had been written at the time and relaxed on the bed behind me while I continued to tap away on the typewriter.

Minutes went by with little sound being made other than the gentle flapping of paper and the clicking of the typewriter below my fingers. Although I soon heard Gilda speak softly. "Oh man... You two really had a nice time at her place, huh? The way she talks to you... Are you sure you're not married to her?"

"We're not... But we wish we were." I replied with utter sincerity. I let out a sigh as I once more thought back to the time we spent together before I took that rather adventurous nap. Novo always knows how to make me feel special. Although I eventually felt a pair of arms wrap around me along with the soft embrace of a pair of eagle wings. I then asked as I felt something rest upon my shoulder, "Gilda...?"

"You're such a sweet guy... If that's how you really feel about the women in your life... Man, any girl who ends up with you must be the luckiest girl in the world." Gilda whispered into my ear as she held me. I all but went limp in that tender embrace. I never knew she had it in her. She almost sounded like she was holding back tears. "And reading all that... It's given me some inspiration. You sit right there and I'll get some tunes going."

"Thanks, Gilda... You're sweet." I muttered before she released me from her grasp. I was too focused on my writing at the time to pay much mind to anyone or anything else around me. I wanted to document this day.

A moment went by before the gentle strumming of an acoustic guitar filled the air. The longer that music went on, the harder it was to focus. I eventually paused and looked over at Gilda as she sat on the stool, guitar in her hands as her talons plucked and slid along the strings. The tempo coming from the instrument... It almost sounded like a love song.

I eventually closed my eyes and allowed my mind to wander. Letting the music guide me. Again, my thoughts went to Novo. She was the one most readily on my mind. God, I just wanted to hold her. I kiss her and whisper such sweet and loving things to her. I wanted to tell her how proud I was that she had chosen me to be her king. But other faces came to mind too. My beloved Celestia. And she was so nearby too. My beautiful Rarity, whose beauty was matched by so few other women. And my wife... My dear Fluttershy. In that instant, I realized how much I missed her. I had to catch myself as I gasped with a quiet sob, hand rising to my face to wipe away my building tears. I did not want to cry in front of a guest.

I held my face to hide my tears as Gilda played along. But when the song finally came to a close, I heard the soft steps of a feline before feeling her hand on my shoulder. "You OK there?"

"Yeah... Just... That was beautiful... Thank you." I muttered while sniffling quietly, my hands trying to wipe my tears away. I saw Gilda gazing at me with a look of concern. "Sorry... I must look pathetic to someone like you... I'm some sort of warrior everyone here is looking up to, right? And now I'm crying over a song..."

"Shut it." Gilda said sternly before she grabbed me by the arm and dragged me up out of my seat. The griffon hen practically threw me onto the bed before bounding up onto it and pinning me under her. Although I was alarmed at first, I soon found my hair being gently stroked by her talons as they raked themselves through my hair and lightly along my scalp. She then all but whispered to me, "Don't you start giving me that. Go ahead and cry if you have to. You're lucky. You have people who love you so much waiting to see you come home. I bet they miss you as much as you miss them. Why's that something to not get weepy over?"

I did not expect this. Not from someone like Gilda. My hand rested upon her wrist. I knew we were on good terms, but this was still a surprise. She then whispered to me, "Let me hold you this time, all right? So you don't feel so down. A sweet guy like you deserves to be cherished."

Gilda lifted me up just enough to hold me in an embrace. So domineering and direct, but so tender about it too. I felt the fluffy feathers lining her head rub up against the side of my face. Her hands planted themselves against my back and side, her impressive wings wrapping around me. "You're...so sweet, Gilda..."

"I guess even spicy girls can be a bit sweet, huh?" She said with a bit of a purr to her voice. But as she began to legitimately purr, I felt her hands reach lower and hook themselves under my shirt. She then said while starting to pull it up, "Lemme do something for you. Dunno why, but you feel like you ran a mile."

I suppose the tension of that dream fight still carried over into the real world due to its sheer lucidity. She was not wrong. I did feel more tired than I should have been for having not done much that day. Regardless, I lifted my arms to allow my shirt to be pulled over my head before Gilda pushed me to my back and helped me role over. "Just gonna try and loosen up a few spots up here, all right?"

"You know how to give massages?" I asked while not expecting someone like Gilda to possess such a skill. And she knew what she was doing as I felt her firm palms press into my shoulder blades. "Um... Careful with the sharp stuff there..."

"No worries. I'll mind the claws." She replied as I felt her furry feline body pressing against my lower body. Her hands went to work, her firmer avian flesh lining her hands being ideal for applying pressure to sore spots. She was good. Not exactly a professional, but she did have a grasp of what she was doing as she pushed and kneaded my upper back and shoulders. "Yeah, I kinda do. It helps when you have actual hands. Not a whole lot of folks in Equestria can say that."

"Yeah, good point... Griffons, hippogriffs, dragons, harpies... Minotaurs too... Can't think of anything else off the top of my head who have hands..." I mumbled with my arms at my sides and my head on a pillow. My thoughts went back to the last time I saw Gilda and her wingmen earlier that day. "You all started training with tiny crossbows today, right? How'd that go?"

"You saw that, huh? Yeah, now we're getting more into what I signed up for. Those things don't fly very far before they drop, but those little bolts pack a kick. Can't wait to see how they'll perform with the real deal." Gilda spoke with a satisfied tone to her voice. But as a moment of silence went by while her hands went to work on me, I heard her eventually speak softly. And the words sounded very familiar. "Knowing I could not and should not refuse an invitation from that wonderful woman, I promptly made my way up the gangplank and was quickly embraced in her glorious wings. I too put my arms around my beloved, as our heads rested against each other... Man... Do you really love them that much?"

I knew those words. I wrote them myself. I glanced to my side and saw the same pages of my journal that Gilda had asked to read earlier. I felt embarrassed that she had witnessed the true colors of my heart without any sort of filter. With some hesitation, I said, "Yeah... I mean... Everyone has inhibitions when they talk to each other, but...there's no restrictions to what you can write down... I don't hide what I think or feel in my writings..."

What followed next was entirely unexpected. I felt the firm kiss of a flexible beak upon my ear. Gilda's voice then whispered to me, "You're a real gem... I hope you and your ladies will have plenty of happy times when this whole mess is over."

"Thank you..." I muttered quietly as her voice softened further than ever before. Before long, Gilda rolled me over and rested atop me again with her hands now applying pressure to the sides of my neck. Although I suspected that she did so just so she and I could look at each other. I could not resist the urge to reach up and rub my hand along her shoulder and feel the smooth feline fur lining her body.

"I envy them..." Gilda muttered forlornly while she looked down at me. "They're so lucky to have someone like you... Someone who really does love them and doesn't try to pick favorites... I wonder if I'll ever find someone like you someday..."

I could find no words to say to that. I could not even look at her. I wanted to say something to soothe her, but I could not think of anything at all. Gilda eventually just lost focus and stopped massaging me entirely. I looked away. I knew she was upset to some degree. But her hands then came to my face and tender cradled it, forcing me to look up at her. With a look of insecurity in her golden eyes, she asked, "Do you...think there might be something for us down the road?"

I gazed into those gently illuminated yellow eyes with my hand still on her shoulder. I felt for that poor griffon hen. She had it rough for a long time. And I do not believe I have ever gone from being so wary of someone to genuinely being fond of them in such a short timeframe. She was much kinder than she had ever let on before. And she was beautiful. Very beautiful. Oozing with tough girl charm that thinly hid a layer of warm sweetness. A very desirable woman. I then whispered an answer to her. "I think...just maybe..."

"You think there's a chance, huh?" Gilda said with a rather relieved sigh. Her firm hands gently kneaded my cheeks as she whispered, "I won't count my chicks before they hatch, but...I'll hold you to that. And...I'll always have your back. All right?"

"All right... Thank you. You're...good to me, Gilda." I muttered back while equally unsure of what the future could possibly hold for us. But I knew for certain I did not want us to go our separate ways when this was all over. "I...want to see you again after this war ends... I don't want to say goodbye forever."

"You'll see me again. I'll come find you like we promised. I know where Ponyville is." She replied as my hands reached for her feathery head while her hands continued to hold mine. My fingers slid through her plumage as her feathers fluffed up. "Oooooh... That's different... Mmmm, what do you call that?"

"Oh, right... I never gave you scritches before." I said while almost empted to chuckle. It would seem that griffons enjoy those precious caresses as much as hippogriffs and harpies do. I almost expected her to churr like they do, but the sound I heard from her was very different. The rumbling melody of a feline purring. With the melancholy fading, I gave her a simple compliment. "Sounds like the pretty kitty likes scritches."

"Rrrrrr... This pretty kitty likes it, all right..." Gilda purred as I saw her glorious golden brown wings spread wide. Her eyes peeked open as she smiled at me. "I... Heh... I wanna look pretty for you..."

"You're not just pretty, Gilda. You're beautiful." I replied with utter sincerity. She truly was beautiful in spite of everything I had heard about her and all of my prior expectations.

She then let out a much lower purr as she asked, "Am I sexy too?"

This gave me pause. My fingers froze as my eyes glanced from side to side in uncertainty. Gilda too realized what she had just said and froze with a look of uter shock on her face, her great wings very suddenly folding against her body. "Oh man, I... What was that just now? Sheesh, I shouldn't be saying stuff like that..."

An awkward tension had settled over the room. Neither of us could bring ourselves to look at each other. But I still forced myself to speak. "Do you...still want an answer?"

I looked at Gilda out of the corner of my eye while she did the same. Her golden eye soon stared directly ahead at nothing at all. And then she nodded without a word. And so I said, "Yes... You are sexy. Sleek... Gorgeous. Feline and avian traits all coming together to create a...truly beautiful creature."

"Dang it... Do you ever let up on the... I..." Gilda growled as I was sure she was clenching her teeth beyond her beak. She then suddenly turned to me with her hands reaching out to me. "Sorry!"

"Sorry? For wha... Huh?! Gilda! What are mmph?!" I yelped as she all but lunged at me. Next thing I knew, her hand was on the back of my head as her other arm scooped me towards her and... Her beak. Opened wide and clamped over my face with her eyes squinted shut. She... She was kissing me. Her slender tongue slipping past my lips and caressing my own tongue. I was stunned. I had no idea what to even make of the situation. But...I liked it.

It was brief. Not even ten seconds. But...such a powerful kiss. Gilda soon pulled her head back with a gasp, her beak stammering out apologies. "I'm so sorry...! I... I just... I dunno! I... I... I just don't know what's wrong with me!"

"Gilda! Gilda, hey... Hey..." I said while equally flustered over what had just happened. Her arms still remained around me, so I put mine around her to try and provide a comforting embrace. "Easy... There's nothing wrong with you... It's OK..."

"Right... Right, I... Oh man, I just don't really know why I..." Gilda muttered hastily before her words trailed off into silence. She just sat there while we held each other, her head resting on my shoulder. But she then finally found the words she was looking for. "You...really make me feel like something special. Like...I actually matter. That someone...has faith in me again."

"I do. I...really do, Gilda. I...believe in you. Because you're a good friend." I whispered back to her as I suspected we should probably say good night to each other by then. But i was not about to tell her to leave. Not even after that. She was free to stay until she was ready to depart on her terms.

"Thanks... I... I really should be going now. It's getting late and... Sorry about that." She said softly with a tone I had rarely heard out of her. That tough girl charm was entirely gone. It was easily the most insecure I had ever seen her.

"Sure... You can stop by anytime. I enjoyed your song." I said while Gilda packed up her guitar while I gathered up the journal pages she had been reading earlier. Once she was on my bed and lifting the window open, I said my farewell. "Have a good night, Gilda. It was nice having you over."

She looked back at me and hesitated in her words as well. For a second, I thought she was going to rush out the window with that guitar case in hand. Instead, she managed to show me a very shy smile as she said, "You too... Have a good one, handsome."

With that, she was gone. And I immediately sat myself down at my typewriter and continued to document my day. My heart was finally distracted enough from Novo to not think about her too much, so Gilda certainly managed to succeed in providing something else to direct my attention to. Now I had absolutely no idea what to think of her. It would probably be best to avoid each other for a day and let our minds think this all out...

Thankfully, I received another distraction before long. There was a knocking at my door barely ten minutes later. Not sure if I should be flattered or annoyed, I stepped over to see who was out there. "Guess I'm popular today..."

Without even bothering to ask who was out there, I pulled the door open. And a very pleasant surprise was waiting for me on the other side. "Good evening, darling. Do you have room for a visitor tonight?"

"Rarity...!" I retorted in surprise as I had all but forgotten about her at the moment. I backed up to let her in and promptly embraced my beautiful lover. "Of course you're welcome at my place... You staying the night?"

"If you would have me, my love. It's...rather lonely in my tent right now. I think Twilight is pulling an all-nighter at the lab, so I'm all by my lonesome for the night..." Rarity explained with her arms around me. But she then looked me in the eyes while batting her gorgeous eyelashes. "Unless my prince would have me for the evening."

"Your prince would never deny your company." I said in return while placing a kiss upon her nose and eliciting a giggle from the beautiful fashionista. I stepped aside as I allowed her in before locking the door. It was late and a curfew was likely in effect at the time. Now it was just us for the night. "I'm really glad you came when you did. I was...feeling lonely too and wanted someone to hold tonight."

"Oh, darling... Was your heart aching for someone to love? Then you are most fortunate that your lady sought you out tonight." Rarity replied with flirtatious flair as she removed her saddlebags from her sides. She then flashed me a most amorous gaze as she said, "Then I shall not dare depart until morning. We have much to catch up on."

"Thank you... Really, I'm glad to have you here tonight." I said before stepping over to Rarity and lifting her into my arms before setting her upon my bed. It was still too soon for us to sleep, but I just wanted to hold her for a while. "I love you... No one can ever replace you, dear."

"And there is not another man in the world I could ever see taking your place, my love." Rarity whispered as we shared a kiss with her hoof resting in my hand. Her bracelet was gone. No doubt left back at home for the sake of keeping it safe from the rigors of the battlefield. It would be a shame if she lost it out there on the Empty Plains. It was at that moment that Rarity used her levitation magic to bring her saddlebags up to the bed. "Although I hope you don't mind... I brought some things along to help make myself at home. A few necessities, if you will."

What I did not expect was for a book to be lifted from one of those bags. It seemed to be a storybook, of all things. "You like to do some reading on the side?"

"I may not be quite as scholarly as Twilight, but I do enjoy a good story as much as the next pony. And one of my lifelong favorite tales is included in this one." Rarity replied as we both got comfortable on the bed. The book was then propped open as Rarity's magic flipped through the pages. "I was meaning to share with you this story too. The tale of Mistmane."

"Mistmane? Can't say I've heard of that one before... It's not a local story?" I asked with no recollection of such a name being in my memory.

"No, not at all. This tale hails from far to the east. Well beyond the Empty Plains. I hear the unicorns out there even have distinctly curved horns to set them apart from us western folk." Rarity replied as that little detail struck a chord with me. Unicorns with curved horns... Had I seen one such unicorn before? I was getting a powerful case of deja vu. But just as I was trying to scan my memory for an identity, Rarity settled on a page. "Here we are. The legend of Mistmane."

"That's...!" I stuttered as i got a good look at the illustrations that were provided with the text. The styling was archaic and foreign, but I recognized who was being displayed immediatey. A tall and slender unicorn mare, coat and horn of a very pale orchid hue. And that long and seemingly billowing mane and tail of emerald greens... There was no mistaking it. It was her. That phantom I encountered in that earthen cave! "That...is Mistmane?!"

"Why do you sound so surprised, darling? You've seen her somewhere before?" Rarity asked while understandably confused over my sudden shift in tone.

"Yes, I've seen her! I mean... No, I've met her! In person! Out on the Empty Plains!" I explained while a bit rattled that I had most likely encoutnered an actual ghost. "I took a tumble down a badly eroded rabbit hole or something and twisted my ankle real bad. And when I followed the tunnel, I came out into an earthen cave filled with flora and...she was there. Coated in an ethereal glow. She used some sort of magic to control plants and used their natural properties to heal me. And then she...vanished. And I'm sure it was the same mare on this page."

Rarity listened in silence with her beautiful azure eyes opened wide. She then looked down at the page and said, "If what you say is true... Then the legends towards the end of the tale were not an exaggeration..."

"You mean...someone suspected she's...still out there?" I asked while being completely in the dark about the nature of the person depicted in the book. "Maybe...you should just tell me the story first."

"Yes, quite... Now then..." Rarity replied before we both turned our gazes to the book's pages while she began to narrate. "Long ago in the distant eastern lands, Mistmane was an aspiring and talented alchemist. She was as beautiful as she was kind, beloved by many. And she was dearly missed when she departed her home to enroll in the finest magical academy of the east. In time, she received word that her dearest friend, Sable Spirit, had been crowned empress. She could hardly wait to finish her studies and return home to catch up on lost time with her prestigious friend. But..."

Rarity then turned the page as the illustrations, as archaic as they were, did a decent job of depicting what the prose was conveying to us. "Upon her return, Mistmane was devastated to find that her home had rotted into dilapidation. Only the royal palace remained spotless and beautiful, the citizens commanded by their empress to dedicate all their effort into maintaining and polishing her palace while their village steadily crumbled around them. And anything that was beautiful had been hoarded by the empress herself. This was not at all like what Mistmane remembered of her friend and she marched off for the palace to understand the situation."

I listened without a word. And the empress that was Sable Spirit certainly looked the part. Clad in a sable robe, lending herself an air of nobility while also conveying a sort of ominous nature. But the face... I know that the most ancient styles of art left something to be desired in the grand scheme of things, but something seemed off about her face. Sable Spirit looked...old. Too old for someone who should have been in the same age group as Mistmane herself. "She...aged prematurely?"

"Perhaps... It's not entirely clear exactly what happened that caused Sable Spirit to look that way. Maybe it was only skin deep, but as you can see, Sable Spirit sought beauty. From everything and everyone. Jealousy had taken hold of her years ago. Mistmane had always been blessed with beauty and everyone adored her. They longed for her dearly after her departure for only the finest magic academy in the land. But alas, beauty does not dictate success. And Sable Spirit failed to understand this as she claimed everything she desired. Even the throne was not truly hers at all." Rarity explained with such an air of tragic flair to her voice, lending the tale even more emotional weight.

What followed on the next pages was something even I was impressed by. The two eastern unicorns summoning magical serpent apparitions to do battle. One of a malevolent red and the other of a soothing aquatic blue. The next illustration showed Mistmane's form standing alone before a spherical mass of roots or vines that no doubt held Sable Spirit within. Yet another link to that phantom I saw and her affinity for controlling nature itself. "With her profound magical prowess, Mistmane overpowered Sable Spirit in a duel and successfully bested her. But there was no denying the damage her own influence had done. Beauty is not everything. And she had never taught anyone that. There was much to do to bring life back to her village and the lands around it."

The next set of pages showed Mistmane standing before a flower that stood out among the drab and gray surroundings. And beside it was the same thing, but now with the village around her vibrant and alive with color. But Mistmane herself... She now looked just as old and frail as Sable Spirit had before. Her vibrant colors had dimmed... "Beauty is often a sign of life. And so she poured all she had into the land to restore itself to what it had once been. Even Sable Spirit herself was restored to what she had once been. Deeply moved by such a sacrifice, she strove to be worthy of the throne and to be worthy of her dear friend's mercy..."

"She... She didn't sacrifice her beauty..." I muttered as the gravity of the situation hit me. I placed a finger upon Mistmane's frail and clearly elderly form. I felt a lone tear form at the edge of my vision. "She sacrificed her youth."

Rarity nodded in solemn silence. "Her life was short, but most fulfilling. She dedicated the remainder of her days to spreading beauty as far as she could and educating those around her of beauty's true nature. And Sable Spirit herself saw to it that her friend's memory would live on forever in a tale passed down through the ages. And yet... To this day, some believe that Mistmane never truly left this world. That even now, she wanders far and wide to see beauty spread. As a spirit of nature's splendor. The most enduring types of beauty there is."

My beloved then looked at me and said with a wink, "It would seem that you personally confirmed that legend."

"Huh... So I did... Never thought I would bump into anyone out there... Let alone the spirit of a legend." I said while wiping that one tear from my eye. I suppose if anyone with ties to nature's splendor was going to be anywhere, it would be the long undisturbed Empty Plains. For as sordid as the history behind this land is, it is indeed rich in natural beauty. Perhaps Mistmane herself is to thank for that.

Rarity let out a sigh as she closed the book, the story over. "This story has always been such an inspiration for me. And that's why it has always been my favorite. I only wish I could have been there when you found her. If I cold meet her once..."

"An inspiration? No wonder you're so beautiful." I retorted in an attempt to add some wit. As Rarity glanced over at me with an agreeing smirk, I cupped her face and ran a finger along her long and glamorous eyelashes. "When it comes to unicorns, almost no one can match you... Or these lovely lashes."

"Mmmmmhmhmhm, they're all natural now. And all because you gave me a push in the right direction." Rarity whispered lovingly to me before her lips found their way to mine. After a brief kiss, she gazed lovingly into my eyes. "No more artificiality for me, darling. Not when everything I already have is already of the highest quality."

"That's what I've always wanted to hear, dear." I whispered as I held and caressed my beautiful beloved. No matter what my heart felt when it came to anyone else, I was deeply in love with beautiful Rarity. But as the moments went by with the two of us cuddling and kissing on the bed, I asked quietly, "What now, m'lady?"

Rarity grinned in delight as she asked, "Would you care to join me in the shower this evening, my love?"

I was more than happy to oblige and it was definitely getting late. It was time to prepare for bed. I stepped into the bathroom with Rarity, but was in for quite a surprise. Sitting on the toilet seat was the very same comic book Spike had sent me earlier that day. I suppose Luna had placed it right there so it would be impossible to miss and I could read it while having some time to myself while in the bathroom. Rarity, not being as fluent in pop culture as Spike and myself, looked over the comic book and said, "Ohohoho, what's this? You brought something along to read to pass the time?"

"Actually, that's the newest issue. Spike just happened to send me a copy today. I haven't gotten around to reading it just yet, but I will before long." I replied before taking it in hand and setting it out of the way atop the toilet's water tank. "Maybe you'd like to join me in that world? You do make for a hot Radiance."

"Oh my, I wouldn't mind donning that glorious attire once more. Although I must pass on it. I'd rather not get myself involved in any action that isn't related to the war effort. Don't want to wear myself out unless needed, yes?" Rarity replied with quite a focus on being pragmatic at such a time. I started to undress as she opened the shower stall and reached for the handles. "Hmmm... A bit cramped in here. But...that means we'll be all the closer, won't we?"

I have to confess I was getting a bit giddy by that point. It felt like it had been too long since Rarity and I had an opportunity to engage in any significant degree of intimacy. And once we were both in the shower with her long curly indigo mane and tail becoming heavy with water, I found that there was relatively little room to maneuver. Not that we minded. Rarity had so little room to move that I had her back pressed against the wall while I was down on one knee. We gazed lovingly into each other's eyes as she asked with a smile, "Oh my, seems we just can't get away from each other in here."

"But why would we want to?" I whispered back as I brought my lips to hers. We held each other in our arms, cooing and moaning in bliss as we kissed. Our tongues danced, our hands and hooves roamed. We were in love and I was so happy to have been reminded of that. Regardless of my feelings for Novo or anyone else, my love for Rarity remained powerful. I suppose it is true the mind can only focus on so much at one time. I have had Novo on my mind mostly for the past day or so. But now that I was with Rarity, all my attention was being focused on her. There was no shame to be had in wondering over if it was wrong to temporarily not have someone I love so much on my mind. It is simply a case-by-case basis.

We wanted each other so badly... Rarity was practically beckoning me to do as I pleased with her while we remained in our shared embrace. And so I did. My hand slid down her slender moist belly even as water cascaded over us. And once they drifted low enough, my fingers caressed and pinched along her soft teats. I felt my beloved shudder in my arms as she cooed, "Oooooh... Yes... There, my love... Mmmm, they're all yours..."

"You really do have a lovely set of teats, dear." I whispered to her as I placed sweet little kisses along her neck as Rarity lifted her chin high in ecstasy. She gasped and moaned delicately, leaving her beautiful body at my mercy. My fingers rubbed along her teats. My other hand groped and grasped at her finely curved flank even as my palm pressed against her sensitive cutie mark. "God, you are just so beautiful... So lovely..."

"Beauty...is nothing...without one to admire it... And...mmmmm, no one admires me the way you do, my love..." Rarity whispered as her hoof caressed my cheek. I could smell her... That feminine scent mixing with the steam that flooded the room. While I gazed into those beautiful azure eyes, she gazed back at me with such a look of need. "My prince... No more... Take me. Your lady needs you."

"And your prince wants you so much..." I whispered to her as I helped Rarity turn around. She looked over her shoulder with such a lustful smile, hooves planted against the wall with her long flowing indigo mane soaked to the roots. She swayed her elegant mare hips sensually with her winking vulva declaring her intentions. I was on my knees as I held her shapely rump, feeling along those perfect feminine curves with her body shuddering in bliss with every caress of the three blue diamonds on each flank. I whispered directly into her ear, "Oh my god, you are just so sexy..."

"Oh goodness, so lewd... But you make me want to be sexy for you." Rarity giggled as she pushed her rump back against me. My hardening shaft rubbed up between her needy lips as she pleaded most adorably, "Ooooh... Put it in me, darling... Mama neeeeds...!"

"Not yet, you're not." I whispered whimsically as I took hold of that curvy rump and pushed myself in to the hilt. I then groaned in need as I gasped, "Mmmm! Mmph, but someday... Right?"

"Ooooh! Oh yes, darling... Mmm, someday, my love! Oh, how I wish I was in heat right this moment...!" Rarity groaned in delight as she looked up at nothing in particular. She sounded and looked absolutely starved for my affections. As I was for hers. It felt so wonderful to be doing this with her again. To be making love to easily one of the most beloved mares in my life. With my hand resting upon her chest and the other upon her belly, I embraced my beloved as I began to make slow deep thrusts into her needy body. "Mmm... Ah... Yes, my love... Mmm, make me feel sexy... I want to be sexy for my darling husband..."

I kissed sweetly along her ear and gave it a tender nibble, easing the two of us into this loving tempo. As far as we were concerned, we were already husband and wife. No different between me and Fluttershy. But with the knowledge that it was not official and never could be without dire consequences, I whispered words into her ear that I knew would tickle her heart. "Oh, my love... Will you marry me?"

"Yes... Yes, a thousand times, yes! Let me be your wife, my beloved James!" My beloved gasped as she remained in my arms. She closed her eyes as the pleasure became too much for her. "Be my husband... Please... Marry me, James...!"

"I do, Rarity... Oh god, I love you..." I whispered to the mare who was truly my secret wife. Even if the world would never know, she was my bride. I loved her so much... And I always will. And I showed her my love as my hips slapped wetly against her soaked and finely furred flanks.

"Ooooh darling... Let me...remind you...of how much I love you... Those sacred words I said..." Rarity whimpered as she turned her head to gaze back at me. "I want...to be your wife. I...mmmm...want...to have...your children... Oh goodness, yes... I want...to...ah! To...grow old with you... And I...oh, my love... I...want to...walk...alongside you into the...eternity that lies beyond this...ah...mortal coil... Forever, my love... Let me be yours forever..."

"Forever, Rarity... Forever..." I whispered back to her as I managed to place my lips upon hers. Her words sang to me. I had heard them once before. Such a bold yet heartfelt declaration to make. I was proud to be in love with her and to know that she loved me just as much.

"Yes, my love... Forever... I just know that no matter how many decades past, I'll never stop being beautiful for you... Forever... My love for you...will never die!" Rarity declared yet again as my embrace only tightened. My hand upon her belly pressed into her soft middle, over her womb. She cooed tenderly as she whispered, "Ooooh... So empty... I want it too, my love... Oh, James... Our children will be beautiful, will they not?"

"Just as beautiful as their mother..." I groaned as I began to thrust with increasing intensity. How I wanted to have a family with Rarity... And I just know Fluttershy would insist on being the godmother to any foal we have. Those two have always been such good friends... A family with those two wonderful beautiful mares... I could already imagine our children getting along with each other as brothers and sisters from different mothers, but of the same single family. They would understand. We would find a way to make it all work out.

Rarity did not hesitate to compliment my praise. She whispered to me, "Mmmm, and just as loving as their father... Oh darling, I can hardly wait for that day..."

As we made love, I thought back to some precious words I heard from Novo. Words that really sang to me. As I could feel a stirring in my loins, I leaned forward and whispered those words into my lover's ears. "Rarity... Good daddies always finish inside, right?"

My words were music to her ears. With the burning in my loins growing hotter by the second and Rarity's scent growing headier with her climax nearing, she practically shouted at me with head held high. "Yes... Yes, daddy! Please... Always...inside! Fill mama with...your creamy love!"

And so I did. Clinging to her in desperation, I groaned and gasped her name aloud as I thrust into her in frenzied motions. Moments later, I pushed as deep as I can as it hit. My human seed bursting forth with unexpected force as Rarity quivered in my grasp. She would have likely slumped to the floor had I not been holding her up. It was...bliss... My wife and I making love together after much too long since the last time.

With the torrent of my seed slowing to a trickle in a matter of seconds, I wheezed and sighed as Rarity did the same. With the afterglow setting in, she looked back at me and whimpered, "I love you, my dear husband..."

"And I love you, m'lady... My...wonderful wife..." I sighed before our lips came together for another kiss. Such a wonderful woman. So many stallions must have surely fanaticized over someone of such grace and beauty. But how many could say they loved her and appreciated her for more than just what was on the surface? I wanted to make her happy... And I know my efforts were not in vain. And I was so sure we had a wonderful future in store for us.

We almost forgot what we were in the shower for in the first place. With the hot water supply already partially diminished, we made an earnest effort to help clean each other with what time we had left. And the water was starting to get a bit tepid by the time we shut it off. With the air still filled with a musky veil of steam, we embraced once more as Rarity said, "Go ahead and get ready for bed, dear. I will be out shortly."

"All right then. Don't keep your prince waiting." I retorted with a kiss to her cheek. With a towel around my waist, I stepped out of the bathroom and noticed that Rarity's saddlebags were resting by the door on my way out. Once I was dry and clad in a pair of dry boxers, I took a seat on the bed and started looking through the book Rarity had brought. I was mostly just skimming, but one story came up that sounded a bit embellished the more I looked at it. Something about a squad of pegasi guardsmen from before the founding of Hearths Warming Eve picking a fight with the Dragon Lord himself. "This sounds like a stretch... Who goes out of their way to provoke an attack from the dragon ruler on his home turf? Misguided bravado, I swear... I bet these idiots didn't make it to 30..."

It was right around then that I heard the door to the bathroom open. And it was then that I saw why she was taking longer than me to get out of there. Rarity had taken the time to roll her mane and tail around some curlers to regain their usual spiraling flair as they dried. "So sorry to keep you waiting, dear. Just had to...set a few things for the night."

"Well, those gorgeous indigo curls never go out of style on you for a reason." I replied while setting the book aside. I then reached for a flickering candlestick nearby and blew it out to cast calming darkness throughout the room. Only bits of moonlight were shining through the curtains over the only two windows in my room. I then pulled down the covers for us and took Rarity's hoof to help her up. "I'm glad you're here tonight... I've missed you."

"I can't wait for this war to be over and done with so we can all go home. I miss dear little Gladesong and Fluttershy... We're just not a family when we're apart for so long." Rarity said wistfully as I too sighed at the thought of what my wife and daughters were up to back home. I was amazed with just how much I missed them by then. But as long as I had Rarity and the rest of my dearest friends around me, the wait to get back home would be much more bearable.

"Yeah... Let's just try and stay focused... We'll get home eventually." I replied as I got comfortable under the blankets with Rarity tucked in on my right. The two of us shared one last little kiss as I said, "Sweet dreams, love..."

"Sweetest dreams for you, my prince." My beloved whispered back to me as her hoof rested in my hand. With her comforting presence soothing me even more, I quickly drifted off to sleep.

When morning came, Rarity saw herself out quite quickly. More than likely due to worries that her presence in my room overnight was in violation of something. But I never heard anyone confront her over coming down the stairs, so I guess nothing was wrong so long as I did not object to anyone being there with me. But after bringing up a delicious omelet and a side of waffles for breakfast, Luna stuck her head into my room while I enjoyed my meal by the side of my bed. "Ah, James! I meant to ask you... Did you happen to locate the comic book Spike sent you?"

"Yeah, you left it on the toilet seat, right? How was it? Is it worth a read?" I asked while just about done with my meal by then.

"Well, if you wish to avoid spoilers..." Luna said while starting to smirk unevenly. "I have to say that...it was a very enticing experience. Very impactful debuts of characters that will surely have a profound affect on the plot in due time. You are in for an enjoyable experience, my friend."

"In that case, I'll get around to reading that pretty soon. Thanks for the recommendation." I replied while not having any doubts about the content of that new issue. Luna then took my dirty dishes away so I could get back to documenting recent events in this new entry.

I think by now that things have settled into a routine of sorts. We are still far from ready to advance, but progress in terms of preparations are steady. I think I will just take things as they come for a few days and wait a while before I sit down and type out another new entry. For now, I think I will check in on Sky Beak and see how training our newest archers are going. Until next time then.

Going East

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work and want to support me, please consider subscribing to my Patreon.

Alternatively, please consider buying me a coffee.

Going East

Day 1

So... Um... I guess I should try this writing stuff to. Wait, is it to or too? At least I know I shoud capitalize my I when I'm talking about myself. Writing's still a bit sloppy, but at least I can read it. Anyway... Probably going to make some spelling mistakes here, but o well. Um... Yeah. I guess I should say hoo I am just in case someone finds this and...something has happened too me.

My name is Smolder. I'm a dragon. Yeah. A dragon. But I'm not like those jerks back home. I left that place. And I'm glad I never went back. I live in Ponyville now. It's a really nice place. Lots of ponies live there. And they trust me more than ponies in other places. I guess dragons don't have a good reputation in Equestria. I guess I'm not surprised about that. But there's this little dragon called Spike living there too. He's a really good kid. I guess having him around let the others trust me more when I got there.

But that's not why I stayed there. I met...this amazing guy. And he's not even a pony. He's a...human? I think that's what he called himself? I thought he would chase me away, but... He was really nice to me. So nice. And...I miss him. I miss James so bad.

I guess I shouldn't hide it here. I mean if something happens to me and someone finds this, it won't matter if they know. I... I love that guy. I love James so much. And that's why I'm...

Right, I probably shoud explain everything first. James went away one day a couple of weeks ago. There was nothing weird going on. But he went to work one day and...didn't come home that night. Fluttershy was kind of worried, but we thought he was just staying somewhere else for the night. Poor Gladesong misses her dad though. I had too help get her too sleep that night.

Fluttershy started to think something was wrong and went to see Twilight Sparkle. I was watching Gladesong while Scootaloo was at school. I think I've gotten really good with that cute little thing to. Gladesong calls me her dra dra when she wants too see me. I didn't no baby ponies are even that cute. But she really likes me. And I really like her. I wonder if that's what it'll be like if I have kids someday.

Anyway, Fluttershy was gone most of the day. It was getting late when she got back. I had to take Gladesong for a walk through the woods nearby to keep her from getting too antsy while waiting for her mom to get back. But...

I don't know why, but Fluttershy didn't tell me much. She just said something bad happened and James was doing something about it. Something about...war. Whatever that is. And that a lot of our friends are going away too. I mean Ponyville got really busy for a week later. Lots of those flying boats were coming and going too. Never seen so many of them before.

Things have gotten quiet since then. Not as many flying boats have been stopping by lately, but I've been seeing a lot of them coming and going from that city up on the mountain to the east. I think they call that place Canterlot? But still, it feels like a lot of the ponies I've seen in town aren't here anymore. Even Spike isn't here right now. The library is closed. Rarity's...um...bootick is closed too? There's some ponies I don't know helping out on the farm to the south. The one with all those apple trees. Kind of lonely now... I miss them too. But I don't miss anyone more than James.

I feel like things just aren't the same when he's not around. He's letting me live in his house. It's...nice having a roof over my head. And I try too help out so I'm not just taking up space. The last time he went away, I was sure he wasn't coming back. But he still came back and even went to look for me. I swear... I know he loves me too. But he can't say it. Like...something bad will happen if he does. And I can't tell him either. Not yet. But I found a way to tell him anyway. Rarity taught me. But I haven't said the whole thing to him. Maybe I waited to long to tell him the full message... I don't think he understood what I was saying last time I told him...

Yesterday, I finally decided to ask around too try and figure out what's been going on. Something about...an invasion? Something that was coming out east from the Empty Plains? I remembered hanging out there once. Really wide open and empty, but quiet too. I kind of liked it out there with how clean the air smelled. A lot nicer than the dragon lands I came from. But it was really lonely. That's why I didn't stay.

I couldn't take it anymore... I don't know what war is, but it sounds bad. With all those flying boats coming and going, it feels like something big is going on. And James is out there. What if something happens too him? What if he never comes back? And I...never get to really tell him how I feel?

I decided that i was done waiting around for him to come home. I went and started gathering up a bunch of things I knew I coud use out there in the wilds. I might not be that good at reading or writing yet, but I know how too take care of myself out there. I found a big satchel lying around and tried tying it on. It's a little big, but it's enough to hold all the stuff I need and I can still fly with it.

In the afternoon, I was about ready to head out. And Fluttershy was onto me. She... Wait, how do you make it so someone knows when someone is talking in this stuff? I think James always adds these little dots up here... Let me try. I was right by the door when she said, "Smolder? What are you doing? Are you going somewhere?"

I didn't want her to think I was up to no good. So I said, "I... I'm tired of waiting. James is out there and he's still not home yet. So...I'm going to find him. And we'll come home together. I'll be OK. I know how to take care of myself out there. I promise I'll be fine."

"Smolder... Are you sure about this? It's dangerous out there. Probably more than it's ever been before. Are you sure you can't just wait?" Fluttershy still didn't sound like she completely trusted me. Or that I knew what I was doing. I no I don't understand love completely yet. But I no what my heart is telling me. And I wasn't about to start ignoring it.

I knew I couldn't tell her the truth. I know that...um...for some reason I need to wait until I'm 16 years old. I don't really get why, but that's the way things work in Equestria. And I get the feeling there's a really good reason for it. But I had to say something. "I... I miss him. And I'm tired of waiting for him to come home. So if he won't come to us, I'll go to him."

That look she was giving me... Was she onto me? I started to sweat. I don't think she was buying what I was saying. But she then smiled at me when she said, "In that case... Coud I ask a favor of you?"

"Huh? Uh... Sure. What do you need?" I thought I was out of trouble. Maybe she did buy it.

But... I really didn't expect this. "When you find him... Coud you give him a kiss for me?"

A... A kiss?! Like...the way I keep seeing her and Rarity making out with him?! I coudn't even talk! And was I steaming by then? I must have looked really silly since Fluttershy was giggling at me. "I mean... You don't have to. But...please just tell him how much his family misses him. All right? If you can do that for me, I won't try to stop you."

"Sure! Sure, I can... I can tell him that." I was just in a hurry to get out of there. Just in case Fluttershy knew what was really going on in my head. But before I coud hurry out the door, I heard someone else. And they called out for me by saying dra dra.

Gladesong crawled out of the back room and came right over to me. I think she knew I was leaving and that I might not be back for a while. I...almost gave up right there. That sweet little thing looking up at me. But I knew what my heart was telling me. I had to leave. But I wasn't leaving before saying goodbye. I picked the little filly up in my arms and said, "Hey there, you sweet thing... Dra dra has to go away for a little while, all right? Your daddy's out there and he might be in trouble, so your dra dra is going to bring him home. Can you be a good girl and wait for us with your mommy?"

Yeah, she totally knew what I was saying. She started to sniffle and moan and cry a little wile she tried to hold onto me. I petted her little head and said, "Hey, I know... I'm going to miss you too. Your dra dra loves you too. But I'll be back. And I'll have your daddy with me too. So... Be patient? Please? For your dra dra?"

I don't know how much baby ponies know how to listen to words, but she still nodded a little. The poor thing still looked so sad. I really didn't want to leave her. I love that little filly. But I knew what my heart was telling me. I walked back over to Fluttershy and handed her baby girl back to her. "Take care of her and Scootaloo for me, all right?"

""I will. Be careful out there. And tell James that we miss him when you find him." Fluttershy said before I gave Gladesong one little kiss on the head before hurrying out the door. I wasted no time in getting myself into the air and flying east.

When I flew over Ponyville, I almost gave up right there. I didn't know how nice living in Equestria is until I got there. I didn't want to go back to being a wanderer out there in the wilds. But I reminded myself why I was doing this. I needed to find him. So I kept flying.

I saw those flying boats coming and going no matter how far I flew. And they were always going east or west. I never thought about it before, but were they going to where James was? Maybe whoever was on them had seen him. But... I had a feeling it woud be a bad idea if I were to fly up to them and try to talk to them. So I just kept flying east. If I followed the boats, I might get somewhere.

Now it's dark out and I've got a little fire going. I think I'm somewhere inside the Empty Plains now. It feels...too quiet out here. Once I'm done here, I'll camp out up in a tree. Don't want to get eaten by wolves while I'm asleep.

Day 2

OK, now it's morning. I forgot how early I always wake up when I'm out here in the wilderness. And I just saw another flying boat flying east after I rounded up some wild fruit for breakfast. How strong do those balloons have to bee to lift something that big? There's some weird stuff in Equestria.

I packed things up and started flying again after stuffing myself with more wild fruit. It didn't compare to the awesome home cooking I've been eating for a wile, but it woud keep me going. I don't even know why I brought that mattress along if I'm just going to sleep in the trees out here.

I forgot how pretty it can be out here in the Empty Plains. I never even knew this place had a name. And those flying boats keep coming and going, but not very often. I can't keep up with them either. They're just a bit too fast for me too chase. But if I keep following them, I shoudn't have any problems.

Some of these places are even looking familiar too me now. These little rivers or brooks winding through the plains. And I saw that old abandoned village with those huts built into the trees. I bet that grumpy bluebird's still there too. I never got close enough for him to see me. I know that people who live in places like this are probably pretty desperate.

I woud write more, but nothing else really happened today. I've had to set myself down and walk now and then to just rest my wings, but nothing else really happened today. Now it's late and it's getting too dark. I bet the wolves will be prowling soon, so I better get myself up in a tree to get to sleep. I'll write more tomorrow.

Day 3

More wild fruit for breakfast. And more flying boats floating by. One almost looked like a big white bird and it had two other boats next to it. I saw it going west. Maybe whoever was on it saw James out there? They can't just be doing nothing out there. I just know they must be stopping somewhere out east before flying back west.

I had some bad memories come back to me at one point. When I was flying high for a wile, I looked south. I could see them over there. The rough craggy dragon lands were way out over the distance. I never thought I'd end up coming so close to my old home. I wonder if my mom and dad were...

Just thinking about them got me so mad. Everything before that day was pretty good. At least when I don't think about it in hindsight. The dragons out there have no idea how much better the rest of Equestria has it. But I was never unhappy. And then they... They just threw me out of our cave. I never saw it coming.

I started crying. I don't even know why I did, but the tears didn't stop coming. I didn't care if they coudn't here me. I just yelled at the dragon lands. I don't care if that was out of tradition. It was wrong! You don't do that to your kids! "I never want to see you again!"

I flew as fast and far as I coud. I didn't want to think about back then. I wanted to find James more than ever. So he coud hold me and tell me how happy he was to have me with him. He always made me feel like I was home. I needed to find him. I...felt like I was missing something when he wasn't around for too long.

I finally stopped crying and stayed focused on why I was out there. Just needed to keep heading east. But then I found a place I remembered. Something that didn't look too weird, but it really stood out. A huge hill covered in forest.

I landed when I remembered what that place is. I got curious and took a peek in that forest once. And there's a village in it. And it's full of ponies, but they're kind of different. I don't know how to describe them. They have snake scales on their backs? Really long tails and horns made of wood. And really bushy long manes. And they're all girls. I didn't see any stallions in there.

It always felt like a bad idea to just walk in like that. I got out of there before they knew I was there. But right when I was going to leave, someone called out to me. "Hey there! You lost?"

"What the...?! Huh?! Oh, uh..." It was one of those weird ponies! I didn't know they ever left that village. But she looked and sounded friendly. And I'm getting the hang of using these little dashes before and after when someone talks. She didn't look dangerous and was even smiling, so I guess I wasn't in any trouble. "Um... I'm just looking for someone. And I've been following those flying boats to try to find him... Like that one."

Another one of those flying boats flew by above us. Those big propellers sure did buzz a lot when it did. That weird pony said, "Oh yeah, those have been passing by a lot lately. I bet they're just visiting the army that passed by a while ago. Everyone has to eat."

"Huh? Army? What's been going on out here?" I didn't even know what an army is, but it sounded big. Did it have something to do with James?

That weird pony said, "I'm guessing there's something big and bad coming from out east. They didn't stop by the Grove of Silence, but we saw them pass by way out in the distents. They sure looked ready for trouble, but we've been listening through the grapevine and it sounds like they're still all right. Must be going well for them."

"Wow... Guess I've been out of the loop... I was wondering what the deal was with all that was happening in Ponyville..." I said now that I was starting to feel pretty calm around this weird and chatty mare. I was really happy to have someone to talk to who didn't mind that I was a dragon, so I tried to hit her up for some more conversation. "If you don't mind me asking... Who are you...? What are you? I've never seen ponies like you before."

"That's probably because I'm not technically a pony in the first place! The name's Autumn Blaze! And I'm a qirin! Never seen us before? Yeah, not surprised. You won't find us any farther west than this." She said wile laughing a bit. Then Autumn said, "Anyway, who're you? We're heard some really mean things about dragons, but I'm getting some really nice vibes off of you."

"Yeah, don't worry about me. I was lucky to get out of there and find some much nicer people to live with." I said wile trying to not laugh a bit. It felt really good to know I never had to go back home now. "Anyway, I'm Smolder. And... Oh right, I'm looking for someone. His name is James and I heard he..."

"You know James?!" Autumn yelled while just looking really happy when she heard that name. "Yeah, he passed through here maybe ten days ago! Might've been longer... But yeah, he was heading east with Nightmare Moon! Such a nice guy. I don't think there's ever been a human who cares about Equestria as much as he does. You coud just feel it coming off of him..."

"Great! Then you can tell me where he is! I mean... You do no, right?" I was so hyped to know I was finally getting somewhere. I was sure those flying boats were pointing me in the right direction, but now I knew I was going in the right direction.

"Yeah, me and the rest of the ladies have been listening. He's out east. And it sounds like that army caught up with him. If you find them, you'll find James." Autumn said wile she pointed her hoof east. But she then looked at me funny when she said, "Um... You look like you're not to sure of what I'm talking about... Just keep an eye out for a big group of people in one place. He's with them."

It was weird hearing her sound so sure about where James was and who he was with, but I guess those qirin have their ways of knowing what's going on out there in the Empty Plains. So I took everything she said seriously. "Nice, thanks. Now I know what to look for. I better get going. Probably still got a lot of ground to cover."

"Hey, if you don't mind me asking... Why are you looking for him? You look really young to be out here alone... And you don't look like you have any connections to that army he's with..." Autumn said right as I was start to spread my wings. I wasn't sure what to say. I mean I guess it didn't matter if I told someone too much when they live out in the middle of nowhere, but she still noticed that satchel at my side. "Oh, wait! Are you a messenger? Delivering mail for him?"

"Huh? Oh, nah, these are just the stuff I brought along for roughing it out here." I said now that I was pretty sure I coud get out of this without saying too much. "It's just... I really miss him. And I got tired of waiting for him to come home. So I came out here to find him."

"That's it? But...what about when you find him? What if he can't go home yet? What then?" Autumn asked. And I didn't really know what to say to that. I guess I didn't put much thought into that...

I just looked around at nothing. What shoud I say? All I said was, "Then...I'll just stay with him. I'll stick with him until we get back home. There's nowhere I'd rather be than with him."

Autumn Blaze got really quiet. Too quiet. And that look she was giving me... Something weird happened with her horn two. A couple of spots on it began to glow really brightly. But only for a few seconds. She then said something to me really softly. "Wow... You really do miss him... In that case, I won't keep you. It sounds like there's somewhere you need to be."

She was right. I was out there for a reason. I shoudn't be wasting time out in the middle of nowere. But I still smiled at her when I spread my wings. "Right... Thanks for chatting with me. And for pointing me in the right direction."

"Anytime, Smolder! And when you find him, tell James me and the ladies are rooting for him!" Autumn said when I shot up in the air. We waved goodbye at each other before I started flying east again. I knew I wasn't lost by then.

And now it's getting dark again. But I found a really nice spot to rest in. Some sort of hole in the ground like a cave. And I had to climb down some roots to get into it, so I won't have to worry about any wolves coming down here. Even if that way up is the only way out. Now I can get that air mattress out.

The whole place is pretty big and full of plants and flowers. Some of them are even glowing a bit too give off some light, so I don't need to light a fire. It's weird, but...it almost feels like I'm not alone. Like someone is nearby. But I don't feel like I'm in any danger.

Right, I need to get to sleep now. And I need to start being careful how much I write in these. I'll end up running out of paper at this rate.

Day 4

Slept really well. Had no trouble packing up and climbing out of that cave. That was really the best night I've had out here so far. And now I feel like I'm getting somewere. Found some fruit trees, so I had plenty to eat that morning.

Flew a lot tooday. Walked a lot two when I needed too let my wings rest. But nothing much else. Some flying boats flew by, but not much else. And I hated how I had no one to talk to.

I don't care if this uses up my paper faster. Writing this stuff at least feels kind of good. I hate how lonely I am now. I was used to it before. No one to talk too or depend on. But now that I no what it's like to have people you care about...

I miss everyone. But I miss James more than anything. I scratched his name intoo a tree next to me right here. And...I scratched in my name under his. And...

I carved a little heart between our names. I love him... I hate being without him. I hate having to go this long without seeing him... And I hate having two wait! I get there's a reason, but I know what my answer is! I'm not some little kid anymore! I haven't been a kid for two years! I just want to be his... And I want him too be mine... Is that really so wrong?

I miss the sound of his voice. I miss his touch. I miss the way he looks at me... I can see it in his eyes. Even if he can't say it, I know what he wants to say. James... Those eyes. I think that look he gives me is the only thing helping me wait until that day is finally here. Oh man... Please, just let me tell him... Je t'aime toujours... Je t'aime toujours, mi amor...

Now I'm tired. Crying does that two you, I guess. Come on, I just want too hold him in my arms again. And for him to hold me. Hold on a little longer, James. I'll be there soon... I hope.

Day 5

That sleep was awful. Woke up with a headache and needed a big drink from the nearest river I could find. Didn't want to eat. Not hungry enough.

I've been so unhappy today. Writing little bits and pieces now and then when I stop to find a snack. I'm down too my last couple of pages to. And I bet I've been making a lot of spelling mistakes.

I wonder how hard it was for James when he came out here. Did he think about me? Or anyone else who was waiting for him back home? Why is he even out there anyway? What makes him so special?

I mean...he is special. At least to me. I... I woudn't know what to do with myself if I lost him. I had nothing when I was out here alone. I didn't know how much I wanted someone too love me until I had it. I don't think he knows what he's given me. And I don't no if I'll ever be able to tell him. Life without him...scares me.

I feel like I'm getting closer now. Those flying boats... I've noticed that the amount of time between them going in one direction and then going in the other is getting shorter. The place they keep coming and going to must be not to much farther ahead. And I'm down to my last page. Better make it count. No more writing until tonight.

I found something. Some of those flying boats aren't moving and their really close to he ground. One just floated up and flew back west. And that place. It's huge. A really big camp with lots of tents. I see lots of ponies and other weird creatures hanging out in it. There are some buildings to, but there's one right in the middle of the hole place.

My heart is pounding. He's in there somewere. I no he is. But where? The only place I can think of looking is right there in that middle building.

There's two many people out right now. They'll chase me out for sure. I bet some dragons even gave them trouble when they passed by the dragon lands. I need to wait until night gets here. Maybe there will be less of them around by then.

The sun is setting. And I'm out of paper. James is there and I'm going too find him. Just a little longer. Not taking chances until things get dark. Sneaking in tonight.

Burning the Veil of Lies

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my Parteon.

Or alternatively, considerbuying my a Ko-Fi.

Burning the Veil of Lies

It has been a few days since my prior entry. And things have balanced out in terms of routine and progress. The militia is making some solid strides. The infantry have even started running some drills to prepare themselves for a live-fire incident. But just when I was finally getting comfortable with how things were, I was thrown a very unexpected curveball the instant I woke up in the morning.

I had been allowed to sleep without being disturbed. It was just a normal morning for me out there in the command center on the Empty Plains. But as I started to stir, I felt something unusual. Something under the covers was draped across my chest. And it was holding me in a way. Not entirely awake, I lifted the covers and stared in confusion. A wing. An orange dragon wing was draped over me.

It took a second, but I recognized that orange hue. And with a new tension in the air, I looked to my right. Between me and the window was a sleeping dragon girl. One I knew all too well. Smolder...

She... What...? Smolder? She was there. Sleeping soundly beside me. Her hand grasping mine. But why in the world was she out here on the Empty Plains with me? The window was just slightly ajar... Had she snuck in last night without anyone detecting her?

I looked around, wondering if not one person knew she was there. But when I did, I noticed a satchel resting against the wall. It was not mine and it had not been there at any point before. It only then dawned on me. Smolder really had packed up some supplies to use during the trek out east. And now she was right in front of me.

I felt a maelstrom of conflicting emotions. She should not have been there. Even if no longer truly a child, the battlefield was no place for someone her age. I knew I would have to send her home. But at the same time... I felt relieved. I had been forced to push my thoughts of Smolder out of my mind for the most part. But now that she was here before me, I felt quite pleased to see her. I did miss her... And I knew I loved her.

In a moment of silence, I debated what I should do. Should I leave the room and tell someone that an unauthorized civilian was in the command center? Should I just stay by her side and awaken her? I barely had time to consider anything before I noticed her beginning to stir. And soon, those beautiful blue eyes opened slowly. We shared a silent stare, neither of us speaking. But Smolder did speak first as she smiled at me while I felt the grasp of her fingers tighten around my hand. "Hey..."

"Hey..." I retorted in kind while being at a loss for words. She was awake and we were seeing each other for the first time in at least two weeks. Very quietly, I asked, "Why are you here...?"

"Because I missed you..." Smolder whispered as she pushed herself up with her wing releasing me from its embrace. Once on her knees, she groaned while stretching hard as her wings spread beautifully before me. She looked...so radiant with the rays of the morning sun shining behind her as they were dimmed by the curtains. She then sharply hunched forward once that stretch had finished and said with a drowsy gaze of worry, "I couldn't wait anymore... I had to find you. You never even said goodbye..."

"I'm sorry... I wish I could have, but...circumstances prevented me from doing so." I replied while not sure if I could explain everything that happened. I knew that if Smolder had known I was heading out to face a danger I potentially may not have been able to handle on my own, I dread to imagine how she would have handled it. And I absolutely would not have been able to find the will to depart if she begged me to stay. Even so, I could not ignore the reality of the situation. "You really shouldn't be here... Everything going on out here... It's no place for someone like you."

Smolder gave me a look of concern while she remained kneeled before me, her wings tightly folded on her back. "Are you...mad at me?"

"No, no, I'm not mad at all. I'm...actually really glad to see you. It's just... We're all..." I started to say before stopping. As I gazed at that precious little lady, I was reminded of just how much I loved her. And how much I had found myself longing for her at times. I did not want to start this reunion off on a bad note. I held out a hand to her and said, "Actually... Never mind. Can I...hold you for a little while?"

Smolder's blue reptilian eyes opened wide as a quiet smile formed on her lips. She held out her hands to me and whispered, "Yeah... Please."

She fell into my arms as I embraced her tightly. I brought myself back down to the bed and rested with her atop me. I needed this. I knew I could not say it to her yet, but that was not going to stop me from cherishing Smolder regardless. I stroked my fingers down her smooth scaled back and right between her wings. Then down her tail before sliding a finger over the stiff fibers of her tail spade. I could hear Smolder inhale deeply with each breath before she whispered to me. "I missed your touch... Your voice... Your smell... Everything's all right now..."

I cradled her little body in my arms. That precious little dragon girl, untainted by the barbarism of her homeland. Now that I had the opportunity to see just how unpleasant the people of her homeland generally are, it made me so glad for her that she managed to leave that behind and find a better life in Ponyville. It only made me appreciate her more. "I missed you too... So much..."

"Je t'aime... Je t'aime toujours..." I heard her whisper to me. I still did not understand the meaning of that term. Definitely foreign. But I could sense a precious and tender meaning in them. Whatever it was she was saying to me, it carried a most loving purpose. I froze as I felt Smolder's long tongue slide up my jaw before she asked quietly, "Please... Until we get back home... Let me stay?"

I sighed in thought without releasing her from my embrace. I was unsure of what everyone else would say to a noncombatant staying in the camp with the rest of us. But now that she was with me again, I could not bear the thought of seeing her leave. Not after all the trouble she must have gone through just to find me. And so I whispered, "We'll see... It's not really my call, but I'd be happy for you to stay here if you stay out of trouble."

"I'll be good... I know dragons don't have a good reputation in Equestria... I had to sneak in last night when the moon was covered by clouds so no one would notice me. I was sure you were in this building. And you were..." Smolder cooed before we turned our heads so we could see each other from just an inch away. I could smell the faint hint of sulfur on her breath. "Those big flying boats made it easy to find this place. All I had to do was follow them."

"Flying...boats? Oh, you mean the airships. Yeah, they're serving as a supply line for the most part." I replied while amused that Smolder was not familiar with the actual term for those vehicles.

"Airships? That's what you call them? Huh... The more you know." Smolder mumbled while showing a crooked smile. But she then looked at me and said, "And before I forget... Autumn Blaze says she's rooting for you."

"Autumn... Oh, Autumn! You met her on your way out here? Yeah, she and the rest of the kirin are really good people... They were good to me when I found their home." I was not expecting to hear that name from Smolder at all. She was lucky to stumble upon the kirin when considering how isolated they are out there. Most people would probably pass right by the Grove of Silence.

"She was nice. And it was sweet of her to say hello out of nowhere like that. I'm more used to people throwing stuff at me and yelling for me to beat it when I get caught by surprise like that." Smolder replied almost sarcastically while I was sure she was not exaggerating. I hope such a routine does not come back into her life again. "It sounded like you made some good friends out there... Maybe I should've stayed for a bit to see where she lived."

"It sounds like you came very close to the Grove of Silence. I'm sure they would've been more than happy to have you visit them if Autumn Blaze was fine with you. I'll see if I can introduce you to them on our way back." I said while thinking back to my one visit to that place. Such a good time that was. Excellent food and wonderful company. For being so isolated from civilization, the kirin of the Grove of Silence are very well off. "I'd especially like to introduce you to Rain Shine. She's absolutely wonderful and a good host."

"Sounds like it." Smolder whispered as she looked down at me, her finger tracing along my jaw. Such a familiar look of utter relaxation settled in her eyes as she smiled calmly. "I missed that look in your eyes... And before I forget, Fluttershy wanted me to give you this."

Before I could respond, Smolder turned my head as she leaned down to me. I froze as she placed a kiss upon my cheek, though she grinned sheepishly immediately afterward. "There you go... A little something from Fluttershy. She really misses you, just so you know."

"I'm sure she does... I got her message and sent one back. And I still have the photo you all took together. That was really sweet of you to have it done for me." I replied while my thoughts went back to my wife and my two precious daughters. And with a turn of my head, I could still see that photo propped up on top of my dresser nearby.

Smolder turned her head to see where I was looking and saw the photo as well. "That...? Oh, that's why we all got together like that? I was wondering what that was about... That's a picture, right?"

"A photo, yeah. Camera's are used to take them, though a printing facility is needed to put them on a sheet of paper like that. You almost never see those on Earth anymore..." I replied as I turned my gaze back up to the precious little dragon lady atop me. "Anyway... How about we get up? Have you been roughing it out here? Would you like a morning shower?"

While I did not notice much of an odor on Smolder, or anything that did not smell like a natural reptilian scent, she seemed to like that suggestion now that she was much more familiar with the practice of proper hygiene. "Yeah, sounds good. It beats soaking in a cold river."

I held her hand while helping her down from my bed. But once she was on the floor, Smolder's gaze fell upon the Lunar Shield while it remained against the wall by the dresser. "Wait a minute... What's this? It's huge..."

"That? It's the Lunar Shield. It's been my primary defense for a while." I explained while Smolder seemed to be reaching for the sword hilt that was sticking up behind it. "And that's the Celestial Sword. I don't recommend drawing it if you don't know anything about how to handle a sword... Super sharp."

"Hang on... If you have a sword and shield..." Smolder muttered in contemplation before suddenly glancing over at me with a look of surprise. "Are you some kinda knight?"

"No, I am not. Never have been. I'm just one guy in the war machine that's out here trying to put an end to an incoming invasion." I replied while trying to not give her any indication that I was there because I wanted to be. I was more than ready to turn around and go right back home if I was given the option.

"You're not? But...these are yours, right?" Smolder asked with increasing curiosity. "You're not a knight, but...you still have a sword and shield? You're a fighter?"

"I wish I wasn't... But yes. They're mine. Doesn't mean I actually enjoy getting into a fight..." I replied while gazing at the ceiling as a twinge of bitterness filled my heart. I was starting to wonder how much longer it would be before the next wave arrived. "No one out here even really wants to be. Mostly. We're here to save Equestria. Not for the thrill of battle."

"I gotta say... You really never felt like the fighting type to me. You're too sweet to be like that..." Smolder said softly as she looked back at me with such a gaze of worry in her eyes. "I just can't picture you in a sword fight."

"If you can't, don't worry. You'll be seeing me in action soon enough." I said in resignation. I then pushed myself up as Smolder's gaze rose to look up at the helmet that was atop my dresser. "Anyway, why don't you go and wash up? We can't stay up here all day."

"Yeah, sure. I'll just... Um..." Smolder retorted before stepping towards the door leading into my bathroom, but her eyes then fell upon the tub that was next to my typewriter. She crossed her arms and leaned over it, looking down at the swirling colors of the liquid form of my armor. "What's this stuff? It's liquid, but it's always moving or changing color..."

"That's... Um... Actually, that's my armor. At least when it's not in use." I replied while not expecting Smolder to take what I was saying at face value quite yet.

"Seriously? I thought armor is made of metal. And metal ain't like this stuff." Smolder said while giving me a rather perplexed stare.

"Some metals can be a liquid. Like mercury. Others melt down when they get hot enough. As for that... Um..." I mumbled before standing up. "Maybe it would be best if I just showed you."

"OK then..." Smolder retorted quietly before her eyes opened wide while I put my foot in the tub. The liquid quickly crawled up my mostly bare body and solidified into a familiar hardened and winged form. I was unsure of what to say as Smolder stood there while looking quite slack-jawed. But she did eventually provide a response. "You're...gorgeous..."

"You OK there?" I asked as I stepped into the tub to prepare to have my armor melt back off of me. I was not in the mood to wear it first thing in the morning.

"Uh huh... It's just... How can you look so pretty and so awesome at the same type?" Smolder muttered as she began to blush profusely. I think she noticed and looked away before hurrying into the bathroom. "Anyway, thanks for showing me! You look awesome!"

"Um... Thanks?" With Smolder out of the room for the moment, I took the time to sit down at my typewriter to get a few pages out of the way. Smolder having very suddenly arrived into my life after maybe two weeks apart is definitely something to write home about and I felt more awake and focused having not had breakfast yet. As if focusing on writing was going to help me build an appetite. I did not really have anything to do until I got a quick morning shower done.

I did pause for a minute to take a look through Smolder's satchel now that I had a minute. Just out of curiosity to see what she could have brought with her. What surprised me most was that there was a stack of paper inside and a pencil. Had she been keeping a journal of sorts too? I felt uneasy in reading through what she had written since that would have been an invasion of privacy and everyone knows how young girls are with their diaries. But I did skim some of them a little just out of wondering how long it took for her to reach me.

Her handwriting was definitely not perfect, but still neater than someone like Scootaloo. I was quite impressed with how many words Smolder knew how to write by then, though her inexperience in phonics left some of her writings lacking in nuance with a bit of repetition and redundancy here and there. Not that I fault her for that. It is natural for someone who is only learning how to read and write for the first time to be a bit slow on learning how to make a written narrative flow. The only real problem I saw with her writings was Smolder's difficulty in understanding phonetics. Certain words were misspelled to look more literally closer to how they actually sound and many misused homophones were everywhere. She even spelled 'kirin' wrong.

That was about as much as I was going to reveal to myself without her consent. If my skimming started to delve into something that was beginning to sound a bit too emotional or contemplative, I would skip a page. But even with how unrefined her writings were, I was feeling very proud of Smolder. For someone who went from being entirely illiterate to spending maybe a month in total time learning how to read and write, she had come a long way. Smolder really is a lot smarter than one would expect for a wild dragon and has proven herself to be a fast learner. I looked towards the bathroom as I heard the shower running and smiled. I was so proud of her.

I took the time to at least get some of Smolder's essentials out of the satchel before getting back to my typewriter. She had managed to stuff her air mattress into the satchel along with its air pump and some bed sheets to wrap it in and a blanket with a small pillow. Rather impressive that she fit all that in there, but it did leave no room for food. But when considering that she spent two years beforehand as a self-taught survivalist, I suppose bringing food supplies would not be necessary when knowing how to live off the fat of the land. Especially when considering the extreme omnivorous appetite of dragons. She could probably live off of rocks and dirt if she had to.

I did not want to leave a mess that would give anyone the idea that I had been snooping for its own sake, so I returned to my seat and continued typing away on this entry. After maybe fifteen minutes alone with my writing, I heard the shower go quiet. And just a couple of minutes later, I saw Smolder step out of the bathroom in a big light blue towel that might have been a little too large for her. But it did keep her thoroughly wrapped up in it. "Wow, I almost forgot how nice these hot showers feel. And that you've got these things so far from home."

"That's the magic of modern conveniences." I said before noticing something tucked under the towel. A book? At least until I remembered what had been in there. "Is that my Project H comic book?"

"Uh huh. Is this the newest one? I've been trying to keep up with this stuff thanks to Spike, but I haven't seen him in a couple of weeks. But this looks like it's gonna be good." Smolder replied while taking a seat on my bed with book in hand. "Do you mind if I take a look through this? I can read well enough to follow this stuff by now."

"Help yourself. Luna gave it some high praise after she looked through it." I said while noticing Smolder starting to give me a more confused gaze. As if the name baffled her. "Yeah. Luna? Princess Luna? The Princess of the Night?"

"Princess? Oh, you mean those namby pam... Um... I mean..." Smolder muttered before quickly silencing herself with a look of utter embarrassment on her face. I snickered as I watched her catch herself. I seem to recall the less enlightened dragons of her homeland do not have a particularly knowledgeable view of Equestria's rulers.

"Heh! Just don't go saying that to their faces. There's a reason why the Dragon Lords have long done their best to not let their people give the princesses reason to declare war on them." I said with an amused smirk. I can still remember how easily Nightmare Moon intimidated that swarm of dragons into running for the hills. "You don't really think that way about them, do you? I mean yes, their soft pastel colorations don't give the impression that they're bombastic or dangerous, but I assure you the Equestrian royal family has ruled Equestria for this long for very good reasons."

"Pastel? Um... The truth is I...don't even know what they look like." Smolder muttered while looking understandably embarrassed. But it was then that her eyes went wide as she suddenly processed what I had said before. "Wait... Does that mean...they're here? Right now?"

"Yeah. All three of the royal sisters are right downstairs. They're leading the war effort out here." I explained as a look of dread and fear started to settle on Smolder's face. As if she was sure she had just made a reckless mistake. And only then did I realize that someone of her age had absolutely no business being out here. If someone who is a minor was discovered out here, they would most certainly be sent back home aboard the next flight out. I had no desire to see her leave so soon, especially after going so far out of her way just to find me. "Hey, it'll be OK. I'll talk to them. I swear they won't think you're any trouble."

"I hope so..." Smolder muttered as she looked down at the comic book in her hands. She looked like she really needed a distraction.

"Say, why don't you go ahead and look through that for now? I still need to take a morning shower anyway." I spoke while making certain the door leading downstairs was locked. It would not do for someone to walk in while I was not with her and assume she was an intruder.

"Yeah, sure... I'm not going anywhere." Smolder replied as she kept her eyes focused on me. I then entered the bathroom and locked the door, just to be safe. Not that I assumed Smolder would get too curious for her own good, but it was just a necessary precaution.

I was not in there for any longer than twenty minutes. And by the time I stepped out in a towel, I found Smolder seated at the back of my bed with her face buried in the book. She did not even notice me come out. "Having a good read?"

"Uh huh. This is getting good. Can't wait to see where they go with this next." Smolder said while closing the book before setting it aside. "Only thing I don't like about this stuff is that they always make you wait for the next one."

"That's the only real downside of any art medium. It takes time to make more." I explained while stepping over to my dresser with a towel around my shoulders while clad in just my boxers. But as I stepped past the bed, I noticed Smolder reach out to me with one hand. Her eyes looked up at me, beckoning me for something. And I quickly saw what it was she wanted. I brought my hand to hers, curling my fingers around hers while her little hand did the same to mind. I so very rarely get to hold hands with anyone. Largely because so few people I know and love have any. And Smolder was the first woman in Equestria I met who had a hand I could hold. "I missed this..."

"Me too." She said softly without once looking away. Smolder then began to pull me towards the bed with her other arm reaching up. "Hold me?"

"I'd love to." I whispered before reaching down and scooping the little lady up into my arms. Her wings spread wide before reaching around me in an embrace while her arms and legs did the same. The sensation of her smooth scales, especially those that lined her chest and underside, just felt so pleasant against my bare skin. I whispered into the little ear hole on the side of her head, "I'll do what I can to make sure they won't try to send you home, if you want..."

"Please don't let them... I came out here because I just missed you so bad..." Smolder whispered back to me while I concurred all too much with her sentiments. I had forgotten just how much I had missed her until our eyes met for the first time in weeks. The temptation was so strong. I wanted to whisper those three sacred words to her right there. And it hurt to know I should not. As if she could detect that, Smolder asked, "Is there something you want to tell me?"

"Like you wouldn't believe..." I whispered back to her without loosening my grip on the precious little lady. We clung to each other, our hearts no doubt whispering sweet wordless things to each other. I then whispered, "Is there...something you want to say to me too?"

Smolder let out a long sigh before she whispered into my ear, "There's a lot of things I wanna say to you... So many things... Things that...I don't think I can yet."

"I get it..." It was all a paper thin facade. I knew it by then. And it hurt. We had tried to tell each other to wait and see. But our hearts already knew the real answer. And instead of the passage of time making things more clear to each other, it was only serving to frustrate the two of us. "Waiting is hard, right...?"

"I've never been so ready to just go ahead with something..." Smolder wheezed at me during another sigh. "Gotta just...be patient... It just sucks when you know the answer to something, but something's just getting in the way that you just can't do anything about."

As if the timing could not be worse, there was a knock at the door. We both froze in place. We did not move. We did not breathe. Did I remember to lock the door? What would someone think if they walked in and found us like this? Thankfully, the door's handle failed to turn. I did remember to lock it. Instead, the voice of Shining Armor was heard beyond it. "James? You up yet?"

"Um... Yeah, I'm up. Someone need me?" I asked while Smolder remained deathly still and silent while being held in my arms. It was still quiet outside, so it did not seem like there was a situation in the camp at the time.

"No, not really. I was just going to let you know that breakfast is ready. Come on down soon, all right?" I heard Shining Armor say before the sound of his hooves descended the stairs. That was close.

Only once the sound of Shining Armor's hooves became distant enough for me to confirm that he was back on the ground floor, I relaxed and set Smolder down on my bed. "Well, sounds like breakfast is ready. Wanna head down?"

"I guess I don't really have a choice, huh?" Smolder asked while still looking uneasy about revealing her presence. "Just...don't let them send me away. I only just got here..."

"I'll do what I can. Just stay behind me, all right?" I said before I finally started to get dressed. Once I was clad in a comfy blue polo and a pair of shorts, I opted to keep my socks and shoes off for the moment. I then led Smolder to the door and began to lead her down the stairs.

The main chamber of the command center was bustling with activity. Guardsmen in armor were going about their duties while a delicious breakfast buffet was set out near the kitchen. Smolder peeked past me once the aroma reached us, her appetite betraying her desire to stay hidden. "Whoa, that smells awesome. What's on the menu?"

Almost immediately, some of the guardsmen looked in our direction. That look they were given us were ones of puzzlement, having definitely not expecting to see a dragon so young out there. Shining Armor then stepped out from behind a table while clad in all but his helmet ad asked, "Huh? Wait... I don't remember any dragons being enlisted out here..."

"It's OK, Armor. She's...a guest." I said while Smolder promptly ducked behind me. It was good that no one was responding to her presence with hostility, but the situation was still a delicate one.

"A guest?" I heard another familiar voice speak as Nightmare Moon stepped over to us. I noticed Smolder gaze up at the Princess of Dreams with eyes wide in what seemed to be a strange combination of fear and enthrallment. My royal friend then cocked her head to one side and asked, "You seem rather young to be out here... How did you even get here, child?"

Luna and Celestia also began to approach, but Celestia's gaze was more inquisitive than that of her sister. And I knew why. I had spoken of Smolder to her before, so the gears in her head were likely turning as she began to put the pieces together. And she did. "I'm grasping at straws here, but...I think I know of you. What is your name, dear?"

"My name? It's...Smolder..." The apprehensive little dragon replied as she began to cower even harder behind me. I rested my hand upon her head to try and indicate that this was not a dangerous situation. She had nothing to fear from those three royal sisters.

Celestia's response was a calm smile. "Ah, and I assume you are the one James has spoken so fondly about? He's had some lovely things to say about you, Smolder. Did you come all the way out here just to find him?"

"Uh huh... I missed him... So I went looking for him..." Smolder said softly as she began to step out from behind me. Celestia's gentle tone must have helped soothed her nerves. She then gazed up at the three royal sisters and asked, "And...are you three the princesses of Equestria?"

"We are." Luna replied before glancing at her sisters. "We are Celestia...Nightmare Moon...and Luna. A pleasure to make your acquaintance, child."

Smolder went silent as her eyes scanned the beautiful mares before us. She then muttered, "I don't get why everyone where I come from have nothing nice to say about you ladies. You're all gorgeous."

That little compliment coaxed chuckles of surprise from the three sisters. Probably the first time they ever heard such praise from someone right out of the dragon lands. Nightmare Moon then held her wrist to her lips as she cleared her throat. "Very kind of you to say, child. However..."

The Princess of Dreams then looked at her sisters and said, "Pleasant as she is, I must insist that we put this child's well-being into consideration. She should not be here. Shall I request that one of our departing transports return her home?"

"What?! But I... I just got here!" Smolder suddenly spoke with a rise in volume to her voice. She immediately grabbed my hand, my own nerves set alight as I knew it would be rather cruel to send her away so soon after her arrival. I did not want to see her leave either.

Luna then spoke firmly as she said, "Child, we are at war. This is no place for you to be. The horrors that will surely occur out here are not meant for the eyes of the young. You must return home and wait for us to return."

"But I... I..." Smolder stuttered before looking up at me. Her eyes pleaded silently, begging me to say something. Luna absolutely had a point, but neither of us wanted to see the other depart. If anyone was going to convince them otherwise, it would have to be me.

"Are you sure there isn't some sort of role she could fill?" I asked as I tried to think quickly and concisely. Surely Smolder had some sort of skill to utilize for our sakes. "Perhaps a noncombatant role that doesn't involve engaging the enemy?"

The three royal sisters began to look at each other, very quiet whispers being exchanged between them. Smolder continued to clutch at my hand. Celestia's eyes even glanced at our hands, the sight of our grasp surely being noticed. Shining Armor, who had been standing by and listening, stepped forward. "Should I have my men escort her to the airship docks for departure?"

After a few seconds of silence, Nightmare Moon turned to the captain and said, "No, not yet. Carry on, captain."

Shining Armor bowed his head and stepped away. Nightmare Moon then looked down at the silent dragon girl and said, "Come with us. There are some things we wish to discuss with you."

"Am I in trouble?" Smolder asked in unease as we were led into the war room nearby. The door was locked behind us as we all took seats around the long table. Smolder stayed seated by me while the three royal sisters sat across from us. "I swear I'm not here to mess with anyone..."

"Yes, we understand that." Luna replied as she spoke first. "If you truly wish to stay, then we will have to consider a role for you to fill."

"You mean I can stay?" Smolder asked with a much more hopeful tone in her voice. She was not quite relaxed, but she sounded like she knew things were starting to go in her favor.

"That depends. We absolutely can't put you in harm's way out here, but if there's anything you can offer..." Celestia began to say before she trailed off in thought. "Now that I think about it... How did you even infiltrate the camp? The night watch never mentioned anything about an intruder. And most importantly... How did you even find us in the first place?"

I too had wondered about that. Just what did she do to get into the very command center itself without being detected? Smolder understandably looked uncomfortable with providing an answer, but she could not avoid it. "I... I followed those flying boats. And when I got here, I waited until nightfall. And then only when the moon was being blocked out by clouds, I got in here as quick as I could while flying high. I only thought about checking this place first on a hunch."

"Observant, resourceful, and cunning... Very good traits to have." Nightmare Moon muttered in contemplation. "It sounds like you ventured out here entirely on your own power. How did you manage this journey?"

"Well...let's just say we dragons don't need a whole lot to keep going. And I had to learn how to take care of myself two years ago. I was just wandering everywhere, just trying to stay alive. And I did spend a lot of time out here before I eventually wound up in Ponyville. So...yeah." Smolder explained with complete sincerity. She was much more relaxed by then and it showed with how she spoke. It was just a back and forth exchange of questions and answers.

"That's a sad thing to say, child..." Luna muttered softly with a much more sympathetic gaze set into her eyes. Although she then said, "But if you are familiar with life out in the wilds and know how to keep a low profile... Perhaps we do have a role to assign to you. If you prove yourself capable of it, you are permitted to stay."

Smolder's eyes lit up as her wings suddenly spread wide in delighted surprise. "Really?! Nice! What do you have for me? I'll do my best!"

"Calm yourself, Smolder. It's not terribly complicated, but I'm sure you can manage. Now then, come with us. That includes you, James." Celestia retorted with a bit of a chuckle in response to Smolder's eagerness to earn the right to stay. I too found myself smiling as the two of us shared a glance. Smolder gave me an especially grateful smile. Maybe this would turn out fine after all.

When we stepped out of the war room, Smolder and I were led over to the section of the command center where those crystal panels were affixed to the upper walls. Only one of them seemed to be displaying any sort of information at the time, which seemed to consist of a type of map. One of the guardsmen stationed there turned to face us as Nightmare Moon stepped forward. She then asked, "Are they ready?"

"Yes, your highness. Right here." He said while lifting his hoof towards a box resting on the nearest desk. And when it was opened, I tilted my head to one side. Light blue crystal orbs that were similar in size to a baseball rested inside with each affixed to a blunt metal spike on one side. "We are preparing more at this time and will make them ready as soon as they are available."

"Thank you. As your were." Nightmare Moon replied while her subordinate bowed his head and returned to tending to his duties. She then used a levitation spell to lift one crystal orb from the box and asked, "Do you know what these are?"

"A diamond lollipop? Looks tasty." Smolder said while licking her lips with her long tongue. I had all but forgotten about her unusual diet and almost let out a laugh.

"What?! No, no, it's most certainly not for you to eat!" Nightmare Moon yelped as she jerked the device away from Smolder when the dragon girl reached for it. "These are not rations for you. These are for you to deploy out to the east. They are meant to serve as sensors to detect and track enemy movement when they come within range."

"You mean...these things function like a radar system?" I asked in realization. I had wondered what those crystal panels were meant to be used for. I never would have guessed their true purpose.

"Yes. We already have a system in place right here, but the range of our sensors in the command center can only reach a mile in diameter. These will extend the range of our radar array by a full mile each." Celestia explained while Smolder more closely examined the first sensor when it was handed to her. "All you have to do is drop them from a high altitude and the device will activate once the spike on the underside embeds itself in the ground. And I recommend setting them no less than two miles apart for the best effect. You can judge distance well enough, right?"

"Yeah, I'm pretty good at tell how far away something is... But what's this stuff for anyway" Smolder asked while likely hearing words she had never heard before. Even I was not expecting something as sophisticated as a radar system to be used in this war.

"They will be used to detect and track the approach of enemy units. Make certain they do not catch us unprepared when we are encamped like this and insure we have enough time to prepare a response." Luna said before she suddenly flinched in realization. "Which brings us to the most important point... If you happen to see enemy units out in the field, you are absolutely forbidden from engaging them. Retreat immediately if you happen to see them."

Smolder stared with mouth agape as she seemed to struggle to understand some of these more difficult words Luna was saying. I decided to try and be more direct with her and set my hand on her head to get the little lady's attention. "If you see anything out there that doesn't look right, and that there are a lot of them, stay away from them and make sure they don't see you. Fly high if you must."

"Huh? Oh, sure. I can do that. Just stay outta trouble? No problem, I've always been good at that." Smolder replied while even giving us a confident wink of her eye. I smiled right back at her, knowing that she did have a penchant for staying out of sight when she did not want to be found. "So, uh... When do I start?"

"Right this minute, if you are able." Nightmare Moon replied before setting the box of sensor crystals on the floor before Smolder. "Take as many as you can and be on your way. I recommend waiting until you are at most two miles away before you begin dropping them."

"Uh... All of these?" Smolder asked while sounding understandably intimidated by the sheer volume of them. I assume there was at least a few dozen in there. But she then look up at us and said, "Ooh, wait! I've got just the thing! I'll be right back."

We watched as Smolder ran back up the stairs to my room. And a moment later, she came running right back down with her satchel hanging off her side. "I bet I can carry a bunch of them in this thing."

"Wise choice, Smolder. Just take as many as you can. And please refrain from eating them if you can help it." Luna retorted while looking quite pleased at Smolder displaying some resourcefulness.

"Speaking of which..." Smolder said before taking one crystal in hand and suddenly licking it like a lollipop. But before she could be scolded, Smolder let out a gag as she cringed at the taste. "Whoa, too salty! No thanks."

"Oh? Then I suppose we have nothing to worry about. Let me help you with that." Celestia said as she levitated the crystals from the box. They were all set down on their sides to let the spikes lay flat and preserve space. By the time the flap on the satchel was secured, Smolder was starting to lean a bit to her side from the weight imbalance. "Is it too heavy?"

"Um... Nah, not really. I can still fly." Smolder retorted while hefting the satchel over her rather underdeveloped shoulder. "I just set these things like...two miles apart and drop them from high up, right?"

"Yes, though make certain the spike is what hits the ground." Celestia said while the three royal sisters stepped aside to let Smolder reach the door. "Hurry on back once you've deployed every last one."

"Right, got it. Guess I'm outta here then." Smolder replied before she started to make her way to the door. I followed along after her as the three sisters watched. It was a simple enough task, but Smolder did look eager to get started. Once we were both outside, she turned and looked up at me. "You think they'll really let me stay?"

"I'd say the fact that they're trusting you with this task is enough of a sign that they do trust you to contribute to the war effort." I spoke while placing my hand on her head. "Just be careful out there. We don't know when or where the next wave will be coming from. Stay at a high altitude if you can help it. Stay out of range of any archers that might be there and..."

"Hey, hey, it's all right. I know how to stay out of trouble." Smolder said with a chuckle as she pushed my hand off her head. But she then looked up at me with a softer gaze while her voice also became much softer. "I'll hurry back as soon as I can. Wait for me, all right?"

I was disappointed that Smolder had to head out so soon after she had arrived, but I understood she had an important task to carry out. I brought myself down to one knee and put my arms around her while Smolder did the same to me. "Be careful out there. I'll be here when you get back."

"You better be. I didn't come this far just to lose track of you." Smolder hissed with an almost mischievous tone. Once I released her from my embrace, Smolder spread her wings and shot up into the air. I looked up and watched as she rapidly ascended. She went much higher than I had ever seen her go, becoming a little orange speck in the sky before she began to head east. I found myself smiling at this impressive display of flying prowess. With nothing else to do and no one else to talk to, I turned and made my way back inside the command center.

"Has she set out?" Nightmare Moon asked when I closed the door behind me. "Do you really believe she is capable of handling this task?"

"Smolder's not some absentminded kid. She's extremely capable and independent for her age. She won't let you down." I said with hardly any doubt in my mind. While it was her first time carrying out such a task, I trusted Smolder would adapt to the situation quickly enough.

"You certainly sound confident in her abilities. Where did you even find her? She came out here to find you, did she not?" Luna then asked while we began to make our way back to the buffet table to help ourselves to some more breakfast.

I saw no reason to hide Smolder's origins as I loaded up a plate with potatoes. "I didn't find her. She found me. Literally came outside one morning to find her sleeping in my chicken coop. She says she's from the wild sectors of the dragon lands. The outlying regions that don't fall under the Dragon Lord's jurisdiction?"

"That is...most unfortunate. Judging by her age, I would say she is right around the age where most young adolescents are forced to fend for themselves." Nightmare Moon said softly with a more sympathetic tone than before.

"Uh huh... She was really bitter and despondent when we first met. But that changed pretty quickly when we got to know each other. She really is a lovely young lady, especially after all that she's been through. I hope she'll be happier staying in Ponyville with everyone else I know." I explained as I suddenly realized that being out here meant Smolder had returned to a part of her life that she would not want to return to. I was hoping that being out on the Empty Plains would not reopen any old wounds.

Celestia smiled most graciously at me as she said, "No wonder she came this far just to find you. It sounds like you did a good thing for her."

I could not find a retort for that. I would certainly be lying if I said I would prefer it if Smolder was not there. I missed that precious little lady. Although Celestia then brought up an important question. "There's just one more thing though. Assuming she proves herself capable for the task we have given her, where will she be staying while with us?"

That was a very good question indeed. While Smolder is by no means a stereotypical child, I was hesitant to let her be bunked with just anyone. And I certainly did not want her to be kept anywhere that would be cramped or uncomfortable for her. But that was when I said, "Why not let her bunk with me?"

"With you? In your own private chambers?" Nightmare Moon asked with an eyebrow visibly raised.

It was probably the significant differences in our ages that left the royal sisters a bit wary over allowing someone who is technically a minor to share a room with me, but I know Smolder better than they do. "Yes, I swear she would be comfortable with me. She already lives in my house back home. And she even brought along an air mattress and all the other necessities for sleeping on the move. She can just bunk in the corner."

"I suppose I see no harm in you having a roommate for the duration of the war... Hm?" Luna said before being distracted by a sound at the far end of the room. Her eyes were focused on the crystal panels serving as radar maps. I too noticed a slight change on one of the previously blank panels. "I wonder..."

We all stood up from the table and approached the corner. Indeed, there had been a change on one panel. At the left edge, a circular reading was being displayed that showed a type of display that one might see on certain types of maps. I could see what seemed to be a forest and there was even some differences in elevation. A type of geography display. I pointed up at it and asked, "Is that coming from one of those sensors?"

"It must be... Let us wait and see." Nightmare Moon said while we all watched and waited. As the minutes went by, another circular section of the panel displayed a map of sorts with an equally large reading. There was a little overlap with e first one, but not too much distance was lost. "Ah, very good. The signal is coming in clear."

I felt myself smile. Smolder was already at work to get our sensor array up and running out in the field. As time went by, the crystal panels on the walls became filled with geographical information while some of the guards jotted down some of their findings. It took roughly an hour, but soon the panels were filled with information with only a few blank spots due to the circular range of each sensor not exactly coming together like a jigsaw puzzle. But those were minor nitpicks. There was no way an approaching mass of enemy units could slip by them without being detected. "Clever girl, Smolder. Clever girl."

"She surely must have deployed them all by now. And it looks like there's nothing out there yet." Celestia remarked while the newly settled maps surely must have been covering at least fifty miles of space out east. More than enough time for us to prepare if movement was detected. "She's probably on her way back right now. Do you all think she'll be fine serving out her with us?"

"If this is the only task we require of her, I do believe the child will do well enough. So long as she is kept away from any battles on the fields." Luna said before turning to Shining Armor nearby. "Captain. Send word to your men that should a small orange dragon be found entering the local airspace, they are to let her come and go as she pleases."

"Will do, your highness. I'll send out the notice right away." He replied before trotting out the front door. All we could do then was wait.

After brewing myself some tea and waiting another ten minutes, there was a knock at the front door. Since everyone knows knocking is not necessary when wanting to enter the command center, I quickly guessed who was out there. A moment of silence passed before the door slowly creaked open as Smolder stuck her head in. "Hello...? How's everything back here?"

"Splendid work, child. The readings are coming in clear." Nightmare Moon said with a smile as she beckoned the dragon girl over to the radar corner. Smolder did as she was told and approached the Princess of Dreams and looked up at the crystal panels in awe. "Placement is a little too close in some areas, but it's giving us a clear enough picture to work with."

"Whoa... That stuff actually works, huh?" Smolder muttered before looking at Nightmare Moon and her sisters. "So...uh...am I in? Can I stay?"

"If you continue to carry out this little task of ours with the same efficiency as today, then yes. You are welcome to stay as our little reconnaissance scout." Luna replied while we all smiled in approval. Her words did a lot for my heart. It was good to know Smolder was staying after all.

"Nice!" Smolder chirped as she jumped up with fists raised in exhilaration. It was one of the few times where I have seen her genuinely act her age. But she did quickly regain her composure and asked, "Ahem... Well, now that I can stay... Um..."

She then looked at me while I looked back. I knew where the topic was going and nodded. Smolder then looked tot he royal sisters and asked, "If I'm gonna stay anywhere... Would it be all right if I bunk with James?"

"He suggested the same thing, now that you mention it..." Celestia retorted before she and her sisters shared a glance. They all seemed to show approval before the Princess of the Dawn looked down at Smolder and said, "Yes, you may choose to reside in his chambers for the remainder of this war."

"Thanks. I promise I won't get in the way." Smolder said sincerely while not sounding too surprised either. But right as she took a step towards me, Nightmare Moon stepped in her way with a much more stern gaze set into her face. Smolder froze while looking up at the imposing Princess of Dreams and asked, "Um... Is there something else?"

"Yes. Make no mistake. You are permitted to stay. But we must establish some guidelines due to the unusual nature of your presence here." Nightmare Moon declared while her sisters stepped closer. Smolder stood at attention, never looking away from the towering alicorn before her. "If you are to leave the command center to go anywhere in the camp, you are to be escorted at all times. This is no place for children. And lastly, in the event of an enemy attack or when we engage the enemy out in the field, you are to remain in the command center at all times until the conflict is resolved. This is not a negotiable policy. You will follow these guidelines or you will be sent back home at the first opportunity. Do I make myself clear?"

Smolder just nodded rigidly as if she was rather intimidated by Nightmare Moon's declaration. Which I think might have been the point. And I certainly understood where she was coming from. While definitely more mentally and emotionally developed than most girls her age, Smolder is still a minor. There is likely stuff happening in the camp among the members of the militia that she should not be exposed to. And she absolutely had no business being on a battlefield. These guidelines were for her own good, whether she knew it or not. At least Smolder knew not to disregard this order. Nightmare Moon then relaxed as she nodded with a smile. "Very good then. Now that you are welcome to stay, make yourself at home."

"Yeah, sure. Thanks." Smolder said briefly before walking at a brisk pace until she had come over to me for a hug. I picked her up into my arms while remaining seated before she quietly asked, "Is she supposed to be that scary?"

"I think she was just being stern to get a point across. Nightmare Moon is a very good soul. Trust me, she's a wonderful friend and a very reliable ruler." I explained while knowing that Smolder probably put a lot of value on first impressions. Guessing wrong with someone in a lawless land like the Empty Plains could be a fatal mistake and it was something she had to live by for at least two years. I pulled Smolder into a gentle yet secure hug while she sat on my lap to reinforce that she was safe with us. "You're in good hands out here. Just stay out of trouble and you'll be fine."

"Right... Right..." Smolder muttered as I felt her lean into me. I saw her close her eyes with her horn pressing into my chest, her head not quite able to turn sideways. "At least now...I'll be sticking with you out here from now on, right?"

"Sounds like it." I replied as I turned my gaze to the far corner. All of the crystal panels were displaying geographical data that the guards were analyzing. It was a step in the right direction. And all because Smolder decided to show up when she did. I rested my chin atop her head and whispered, "It's good to have you with us. Thanks for the help you're providing."

"Hey, I hate being deadweight. I'm glad I can be useful out here." I heard Smolder said with a bit of a playful bite in her tone. But I then froze as I felt her hand rest atop one of mine. "I missed you so bad... It's...nice feeling your arms around me again."

I let out a long sigh as I pondered her words along with my own feelings. Having to wait was difficult. Especially since Smolder's general mentality was not hat of someone her age. I truly could not see the girl in her. So young, so small, yet so mature in spite of everything she had been through. She was truly more woman than girl by then. And so I whispered, "I didn't know how much I missed you until I had you in my arms again."

"Je t'aime." She whispered to me while I felt Smolder snuggle up against me. I still do not know the meaning of that term, even if I know how to spell it. But as she said that, Celestia happened to step by. She suddenly and abruptly looked our way, eyes wider than usual as if she had just heard something surprising. I noticed her give us both a stare. I glanced down at Smolder, her closed eyes preventing her from noticing Celestia's presence, and then back to the Princess of the Dawn. After a brief moment, Celestia gave us both a knowing smile. As if she knew exactly what that term meant and wholly approved of it. She then extended her wing and curled the largest and longest feather at the tip like a finger, beckoning me to follow her as she stepped into her private quarters nearby.

I knew Smolder did not want to move, but I had been summoned. I glanced around and saw that the morning buffet was still set out, even if the contents of the heated trays were starting to look a bit meager. They would probably be taken away for cleaning any minute now. Seeing an opportunity to get away, I said, "There's still some food out if you want some breakfast."

Smolder's eyes popped open upon hearing that. As soon as she saw the buffet nearby, she hopped off my lap. "Oh man, thanks for reminding me."

While Smolder fetched a plate, I hurried down the little hall nearby and stepped into Celestia's room. The room suddenly closed behind me with the lock clicking shut. A veil of magical light briefly covered the walls and ceiling before fading. I looked at Celestia while she rested on her bed, her hoof patting the covers to coax me over to take a seat. I recognized the spell that had been cast. A soundproof veil for the sake of a private conversation. And I had a hunch of where this was going. "You wanted to see me?"

"Mmhm. Not about anything bad, honestly. Just something I want to talk to you about." Celestia said softly as I took a seat by her. She then asked, "You never mentioned her name at the time, but... The dragon girl you mentioned. The one you purchased those earrings for on Capricorn Island. She is Smolder, yes?"

"Yeah, that's her... It's not exactly hard to see why, huh?" I retorted while cracking an uneasy grimace. I knew Celestia was aware of my feelings for that little dragon lady and how...complicated such an attraction is.

"Oh, not at all. I could tell just by the things she said to you and the mere fact that she's out here. For her to come this far just to find you... She truly adores you." Celestia replied while a quiet chuckle trilled in her throat. But she then winked at me and said, "Especially that last one. My word, I wonder where she learned that? She's a clever one."

"You mean...je t'aime? You know what it means? It sounds French to me... What's the translation?" I asked now that I knew someone who was familiar with that type of dialect. Smolder must have picked that up from Rarity at some point.

Unfortunately, my quest for knowledge came to an abrupt halt right out of the gate. Celestia displayed a rather mischievous smirk as she said, "Oh, I really shouldn't be the one to tell you. That's for you to figure out."

"Oh, you tease." I snorted while crossing my arms. Celestia let out quite a laugh as I gave her my best annoyed glare. Now I was all the more curious of what Smolder was hinting at when she said that term.

"But honestly now..." Celestia said with a giggle before her tone became much more sincere and serious. "I know how you feel about her and I understand why. You say she's only fourteen, but that's certainly not the feeling I get from her. She seems more...weathered than most girls her age. Like she mostly gives off the presence of a young woman instead of a child."

"I know, right? But that's what makes her such a compelling person." I replied while glad to see that Smolder's rapidly developed emotional and mental maturity is so easily detectable most of the time. It is a good trait to have, even in someone so young.

"Yes, she is quite an interesting case. But with that said..." Celestia said as her tone darkened further, her beautiful eyes narrowing while gazing right at me. "What do you intend to do once the lights have gone out and she is the only other person in your room with you?"

"Celestia, you're not... You're not really assuming I would take advantage of her, are you?" I asked with a faint hint of alarm stirring in my mind.

Her response was brief, yet concise. "Would you?"

"No... God, no. I can't do that to her. I respect her too much for that. And it's not like I even would develop a lust for just anyone like that." I groaned at the uncomfortable thought of pulling someone as naive and impressionable as a child into bed for...what she was implying. "I only feel lust for those I truly love. I can't feel that way towards someone I can't see myself having a future with. I don't desire women I can't have in my life like that."

"Very good, I know. I'm well aware that's just not the way you are." Celestia said with a agreeable nod, a calm smile on her lips. But she then said, "But still...do you see yourself having a future with Smolder? Is that enough for you to...desire her?"

I cringed at the implications in those words. "When you put it like that... OK, yes. Smolder isn't like most girls her age and the fact that she acts older than she is at least half the time paints her in a very different light. But even with that in context, do you have any idea how terrible minors are for long-term relationships like that? Too fickle and unstable. I adore Smolder, but I really don't think she's ready for that kind of commitment, even if she's more woman than girl at this time. And quite frankly...I don't think she even knows what...intimacy is."

"That's true, most people that young can't really comprehend long-term commitment. Especially with romance. It's almost a shame how fickle the hearts of the youngest can be." Celestia muttered knowingly as she looked at me. But she then asked, "But when you refer to intimacy...do you mean...?"

"Yes. That... How do you even try to put the moves on someone who is completely ignorant to...that side of life? Although in Smolder's case, that's probably a good thing..." I said while turning my gaze up to the ceiling. "Smolder has... Well... She has been flirtatious on occasion. And...definitely romantic once in a while. But... No... No, I have absolutely no reason to believe she has any grasp of the concept of sexual activities. And it makes sense when you think about it. She spent the earliest days of her adolescence just trying to get by and survive in the wilderness. That doesn't leave much time for a girl to think about boys in a new light."

"She really did have it that hard until she found you, hm?" The Princess of the Dawn asked while showing a sympathetic frown. "All right, James. I am convinced you will not take advantage of Smolder out here. But just to be clear..."

Celestia lifted her head higher until it was just above my own. Almost like an instinctive attempt to establish some form of dominance. I sat where I was and listened without a word. "While the Empty Plains lie outside Equestria's jurisdiction for the moment, you are still in the company of Equestria's royal guard. If you do carry out anything that constitutes a serious crime in our company, I will see to it that you are dealt with appropriately. Do you understand?"

All I did was nod. I knew she was more than likely doing this out of protocol, but it was still disquieting to receive a warning like that. But once her point had been made, Celestia smiled and placed a kiss upon my cheek as if to reinforce that she held no ill will towards me. "Oh, don't frown like that. I know you would never do that to anyone. I'm sure that in time, you and Smolder will be very happy together. Just be patient until then, all right?"

"I hope so... She deserves to be happy after all she's gone through." I said with a relaxing sigh. Positive reinforcement can go a long way. But as I turned my gaze up to the ceiling, I asked, "Do you think she and I really have a future together though?"

"I do... I think that whatever circumstances brought the two of you together was a blessing in disguise. And the fact that she went this deep into uncharted territory..." Celestia said softly before draping a wing over me to pull me in for an embrace. "The more I think about it, the more profound her actions to get out here are. She came this far just to find you. What does that tell you?"

I bowed my head and closed my eyes. Processing those words filled with a warm giddy feeling. I felt most fortunate. And I did not want Smolder to think her efforts to find me were for nothing. "Excuse me... I want to find Smolder for a second. Unless there's anything else you want to discuss..."

"No, that was all I wanted to cover." Celestia replied before the invisible veil coating the room glowed briefly before collapsing into a flurry of fading shimmering particles. "I won't keep you. I know you two have some lost time to catch up on."

"Thank you... I'll be around, dear." I whispered before placing a kiss upon her cheek, prompting a delighted giggle from my beloved. I then promptly stood up and left the room. It was right then that the buffet trays were being carried away to the kitchen to be cleaned up. Smolder was sitting nearby and it looked like she had amassed a sizeable portion of leftover scraps from the trays. She really seemed to be enjoying herself as she feasted quite heartily on her meal. I took a seat by her and asked, "Good eating, huh?"

"Mmhm! I missed having some yummy home cooking instead of wild fruit and stuff like that." She huffed between bites. Smolder was scarfing down her meal rather quickly, so she must have been famished by then. Wild fruits will only fill you up so much. And I can only imagine how unappetizing rocks and dirt must be for a dragon when they have nothing else to subsist off of.

I watched and waited. Smolder was very happy to have a hearty meal by now. And once she finally polished off her plate and patted her belly in simple satisfaction, I tapped a finger on her arm. When she glanced at me, I held my arms out to her for an invitation for an embrace. And she all too happily accepted. Without a word, Smolder jumped from her seat to mine and sat on my lap as she put her arms around me. With that precious little lady in my arms, I whispered to her. "Let me know if you need anything, all right? I don't want you to have a hard time out here."

"As long as I have you... I'll be OK." She whispered most sincerely to me while her brow rested against my throat. And her voice... It did not have the subtle growl that it usually carries. It was that sweet nearly angelic voice that I had only heard once in a great while. And it tickled my heart.

For a short while, we just sat there. Holding each other. I wanted to whisper such sweet things to her. But others might hear me. And it was still too soon, even if I was sure that the sentiments were mutual. Or were they? Was I just trying to convince myself that maybe I was misjudging Smolder? That in spite of every shred of evidence I have seen so far, she was still undecided and uncertain on where she stood with me?

Before I could even think about this internal conflict of mine, Smolder looked up at me and asked, "Um... Mind if I take a look around the place? I didn't really scope it out that much before I snuck in here last night."

"You mean the whole camp? Um.. Yeah, sure. I'll show you around. You need an escort anyway, right?" I said as I felt glad to have an opportunity to get out of the house. I went upstairs and got my shoes on and even put her satchel back in the room. I was quick to notice that all of Smolder's stuff had been dumped out and set into a pile between my dresser and the desk that held my typewriter. I then made my way back down and stepping outside with Smolder. "You lead and I'll follow."

"Gotcha. OK then, um..." Smolder mumbled as she looked left and right down the rows of tents before us. For a second, she just froze. Especially when a few ponies suited up in armor came walking by. They gave Smolder a passing glance, but did not address her. I then heard her let out a long sigh of relief. As if she thought a threat had passed.

"Smolder... No one out here is going to give you trouble. I promise. They're not armed and armored to take on dragons. We're out here to face a different threat." I explained while patting her lightly on the head. Seeing too many ponies in one place that she was unfamiliar with more than likely had her on edge. I do believe Ponyville was the first place she visited that did not give her a hard time out of wariness.

"You sure...?" She asked when looking up at me. I nodded, though I wondered if it was a good idea to mention Ember at the time. Speaking of which, I do wonder how her efforts to round up some volunteers is going back in the dragon lands. I have not heard back from her in a number of days. Regardless, Smolder took a deep breath and turned to walk to our right. "OK... Just...please don't let them mess with me."

"Will do." I retorted as Smolder walked along. I kept up just fine and maintained a constant vigil on anyone we happened to pass. Smolder would always get some looks from the militiamen and her gait would always become much stiffer whenever someone drew near. The poor girl. I get that dragons have a deservedly lackluster reputation in Equestria, but Smolder certainly never deserved to be grouped in with the rest of them.

Smolder eventually came to a complete stop. Even when I walked past her, she did not budge from that spot. I turned back to her and asked, "Is something wrong?"

"Could you..." Smolder muttered quietly before suddenly reaching up to me. "Could you carry me for a while? Just so I'll feel safe?"

The poor thing... She just did not feel safe in that place, even if she was not in any sort of danger at all. I let out a sigh, though out of sympathy and some amusement. "Sure. Come on up."

Smolder promptly smiled and propelled herself right up into my arms with a big flap of her wings. She swiftly clung to me with her arms and legs, even wrapping her wings around me for a better grip. I hardly even needed to cradle her in my arms by that point. Which was good since my arms would get tired quickly if I had to lug her around everywhere. "Thanks... I know I look like a big chicken being scared of all these ponies, but..."

"Hey, you don't have to apologize. I get what you've been through. Most dragons give nice girls like you a bad name, right?" I replied while patting her on the back. "You take all the time you need to get accustomed to this place. I swear everyone will get to like you."

"Really...? I hope so." Smolder mumbled with a sigh as I felt her very quickly relax in my embrace. I only kept one arm draped across her back as a precaution in case she lost her grip, but I otherwise just let her hold on with her own strength. Smolder was no trouble to lug around at all as I strode through the camp. She would frequently pull her head back to look around and take in the sights. Not that there was much in the way of variety. "There's a lot of tents out here... Anything else?"

"Yeah, most of the space out here is reserved for living quarters... But there are more specialized locations. Like the field hospital, the magic R&D lab, and there's a bunch of mess halls all over the place to feed everyone." I explained before remembering one spot that would be worth checking out. "Now that I think about it, the archery training grounds are nearby. Wanna go see how our new archers are coming along?"

"What's an archer? I've seen arches. Are they making stuff for arched gates or something?" Smolder asked with an unexpected display of ignorance.

That got a laugh out of me. I had to stop as I hunched forward in chuckle as Smolder clung tightly to me. "No, no, no, archery has nothing to do with arches! It's the art of using a bow and arrow. Long range infantry."

Smolder then gave me an even more confused stare. "In...fan... You mean its about putting bows on babies from a long distance?"

"Oooooh my god, Smolder... You know what? I'll just show you. Better you see it for yourself." I said while trying to reel in my laughter. Wild dragon ignorance... It really can be quite precious sometimes. Smolder did not seem to mind and even looked embarrassed over not knowing something that was probably common knowledge in more civilized circles.

Before long, we came to a wide open section of the camp that had a long row of a few dozen armored unicorns lined up. Ahead of them were an equal number of thick round targets that all had a number of arrows embedded in them. There were hardly any bull's-eyes to be seen, but I knew they were still learning. And the handful of hippogriffs standing behind them would let out a call as the unicorns used levitation to nock an arrow into the strings of their floating longbows before letting them fly. Smolder turned her head to watched, eyes going wide as she watched the long narrow projectiles fly with impress speed before slamming into the targets. "Oh... Those are bows and arrows?"

"Yep. That's how archery is done. And no, it doesn't involve infants." I retorted while I watched the archers in training deplete their quivers one arrow at a time. There were not many left by then. After only five more shots, the archers used levitation magic to pluck their arrows out of the targets and return them to their quivers without even having to move from where they were standing. One by one, they repeated the process with their arrows flying straight and sure. I noticed more bull's-eyes being scored with this second phase than the first and not one arrow missed the targets entirely. All the while, their hippogriff mentors called out with advice to help them shoot straighter. Although their words were wasted on someone like me. Archery is a skill not everyone has a talent for. "I guess using levitation to hold, aim, and shoot arrows from a bow does a lot to cut down on the time needed to perfect the art. Levitation magic is second nature to unicorns. They're making it look easy."

"Is archery really that hard to do?" Smolder asked as she watched the archers sharpening their skills with every arrow that left their bowstrings.

"You'd be surprised. When it comes to human archers, it would take a good chunk of their lifetime to master the art. Pulling those bowstrings back takes a lot of upper body strength and that's before you take into account the factors you must consider on how to effectively aim an arrow. It's probably one of the most difficult, yet devastating, methods of warfare there is to master." I explained while having nothing but respect for those who could master such a difficult art form. "And the hippogriffs are the finest archers in the world. They've got the strength to use the biggest longbows and the eyes for precise aiming. And they've been tasked with training our unicorn archers."

"Hippo what now?" Smolder asked while unsurprisingly being unfamiliar with the term. At least at first. "Wait a second... You kept mentioning something like that after you came back from that trip you took out to that island... You mean... Those guys out there? I thought they were just really big griffons."

"Nope, those aren't griffons at all. They're... Oh, wait. I think you're about to find out anyway." I said right as the archer's quivers were emptied yet again. This time, they slung their longbows on their armor and began to disperse now that it seemed the training session was over. But while the hippogriff instructors began to retrieve the arrows from the targets, one hippogriff stallion came trotting our way. "Here comes papa bird..."

"Hey there, James! And... Oh, who's this? Did the Dra... Wait... Aren't you a little young to be out here?" The familiar stallion asked as he came closer. Sky Beak cast a perplexed gaze at the dragon girl clinging to my torso. I expected Smolder to cower at being approached, but she seemed to be more intrigued than wary. "Friend of yours, James?"

"Yeah, this is Smolder. She'll be serving as a noncombatant from now on. They've tasked her with deploying those new radar sensors beyond the walls to detect enemy movement. And they're working great so far." I explained while trying to gently coax Smolder to let go and relax before the wonderful father standing before us. "Smolder, it's OK. Sky Beak is a great guy. Hippogriffs in general are some of the nicest and happiest people in the world."

"Uh... Yeah, you're no griffon. Way too fluffy and feathery... And way too big." Smolder retorted as she let go and dropped down to the ground. Sky Beak maintained a constant smile as he looked down at my companion. Smolder then cracked a smirk as she leaned towards me and said, "Wow, you weren't kidding. These hippogriffs really are a bunch of big beautiful bird horses."

That tickled Sky Beak so much that he let out a hearty guffaw in laughter. "Ahahaha, that we are! Although... You're a dragon, right? Does that mean the Dragon Lord has returned with reinforcements?"

Smolder cocked her head to one side while I decided to stay quiet for a moment. Any mention of someone from where Smolder had originally hailed from was bound to stir an unpleasant feeling in her gut. "Hold on... The Dragon Lord? She's helping you guys out? That Dragon Lord?"

"I don't know the full details myself, but... What about you, James? You know her, right? Did she give you any details?" Sky Beak asked now that his attention was turned to me. Smolder even gave me a look of alarm.

I was not sure how much I should say, so I tried to bend my words in a way to steer attention away from that subject. "No, Smolder is the only dragon in the camp right now. She's not affiliated with the dragon lands at all. She's just a friend who came looking for me and volunteered to help out so she could stay."

"Is that so? In that case, I hope you'll have a meaningful experience out here, Miss Smolder." Sky Beak said as he patted Smolder on the head. "Just make sure you leave the fighting to us, all right? You look like you're not really cut out for that anyway, if you don't mind me saying."

"Hey, it's cool. Staying out of trouble's something I had to get good at a while ago." Smolder retorted with a bit of a knowing smirk as she crossed her arms.

I then noticed the tufts of feathers at the side of Sky Beak's head where one might expect to see ears perk up. Someone was calling for him towards the edge of the archery field. One of his comrades, from what I could see. "Oh, that's Mick calling for me. Guess I've got a few things to deal with. In that case, I'll be seeing you around. You take care of yourself, my boy."

"You too. Have a good one, papa bird." I said before Sky Beak could trot away. But when I happened to look down at Smolder, I saw that she was giving me a most perplexed stare. "Um... What's with that look?"

"Papa bird...?" Smolder asked as I realized what I had addressed Sky Beak as. No wonder she looked confused.

Knowing I had never discussed in detail about the relationship between Sky Beak and myself, I felt now was a good time to tell her. "Oh, that... Well, I call him that because...he's the closest thing I have to a father in Equestria."

This only seemed to confuse her more as Smolder gave me even more of a cockeyed gaze. "Hold up... Your dad is a hippogriff? Where's all your feathers then?"

"What?! No, no, he's not actually my dad! He's just...like a father to me. Kinda like how Scootaloo isn't my own kid, but I've been trying to be a father to her. You understand?" I retorted while mildly flustered over Smolder missing my point. Maybe I could have worded that better.

"Oh, right! Sorry! I getcha now." Smolder yelped with her hands held up before her. But she then asked, "Wait... If he's being like a dad to you... What about your real dad?"

"For one, he's not in this world. He's still back where I came from. And...well..." I replied before I began to feel uncomfortable about going into deeper detail. I already did not enjoy having that discussion with Terramar and I was not in the mood to repeat myself. And so I simply said, "You're not the only one with daddy issues..."

For a moment, Smolder said nothing. No one else even approached us. I did not even look at her or anything else. But I glanced down once I felt her hand on my side. She looked up at me with a very concerned gaze as she asked, "Sorry... But has Sky Beak been a good dad to you?"

"Oh, he's been a wonderful father towards me in the time I've known him. And he's great to his kids back home. I think hippogriffs tend to be good parents by default anyway. Most wild birds are, now that I think about it..." I replied with a happy tone now that my thoughts were directed towards the wonderful stallion that had come into my life on that special day. But as I looked towards the edge of the archery field, I could see Sky Beak with his fellow hippogriff archers sorting arrows. I felt such a powerful compulsion to run over and give him a hug. I then looked down at Smolder and asked, "Could you wait here just a second? I need to take care of something real quick."

"Um... OK, sure. I'll wait right here." Smolder said with a bit of hesitation. I did not want to leave her alone for long, so I ran right across the field to try and keep this quick.

"Hm? Oh, James! You forget something?" Sky Beak asked as he saw me coming before I could even call out to him. His comrades stopped what they were doing and looked my way too. They likely assumed I had something important to tell the entire lot of them. But I could find no words. All I could do was hold my arms out to Sky Beak as I welcomed him into an embrace. The look n his face said it all. Sky Beak spoke softly as he said, "Aw... I forgot too."

That wonderful stallion stepped forward and put his arms around me while mine folded over him as well. Even that was not enough for him as Sky Beak spread his magnificent wings wide and draped them over me. I could hear his buddies chuckling quietly, but it sounded like it was done out of endearment than anything else. Wrapped in his warm feathery embrace, I closed my eyes and whispered to him. "Love you, papa bird."

"Love you too, my boy." He whispered back to me as I felt myself quiver at the sound of his soft fatherly tone. It was almost enough to make me forget everything that was happening out there. Unfortunately, we had duties to perform and places to me. We released our grasp on each other sooner than we liked, but Sky Beak then said, "Let's catch up at lunch, all right?"

"Right... See you soon." I replied quietly before we turned away from each other. Instead of running back over to Smolder, I could only walk. I really needed to plan another visit to Capricorn Island to spend time with my new extended family. I could only wonder what Ocean Flow was up to. Hopefully Terramar was making sure Silverstream was staying out of trouble. But when I finally approached Smolder, I noticed her hand wiping at her eyes. "You OK there?"

"Yeah... Just... I think something got in my eye when you two hugged." Smolder retorted while more than likely trying to dry some wayward tears. I cracked a smirk, knowing that watching that moment between the two of us might have stirred some emotions in her. Goodness knows I was tempted to cry while I held Sky Beak in my arms. Once her composure was collected, Smolder asked, "He does sound like a really nice guy... Are all hippogriffs such nice people?"

"If there is an unpleasant hippogriff out there, I've never heard of them. I really need to bring you with me next time I go to Capricorn Island. I know you'll love it there. And I bet you'd get along with Sky Beak's kids too." I said as I started wondering when would be a good time to go back. That island is much too far away to fly without something like an airship or a ferry unless one is very familiar with the layout of other islands on the way. But I digress.

"Sounds like a plan. Anyway, um... Where to next?" Smolder asked now that the archery field was completed deserted for the moment. There was nothing else to do there for the moment.

"It's a little early for lunch... How about the airship docks? You wanna see those?" I asked as I recalled that Smolder had been following our aerial supply line to locate the camp. I doubted she had seen one up close before yet.

"You mean those flying boats? Yeah, sure. I... Uh..." Smolder spoke before holding a hand to her brow as she scanned the horizon around us. When she looked to the west, she asked, "Those are them, right? Those balloons over there?"

"Yep. You can always find them thanks to those big gas sacks they hang from. Wanna head on over?" I replied before Smolder all too readily jumped up into my arms again. Once she was holding on tightly, we set off across the camp.

Smolder was not quite as tense that time, but she still clung to me as hard as she could whenever we passed someone. I really have to wonder what kind of trouble Equestria's citizens gave her whenever she tried to find shelter where she was not welcome. I knew better than to inquire about that aspect of her past, so I withheld my tongue for the moment.

We eventually came to the airship docks with roughly half a dozen airships floating idly nearby. Some were being loaded while others were being unloaded of their cargo. The elegant form of the Lavender Spirit and the quite festive form of the Zephyrus were plain to see. The rest appeared to be cargo airships with maybe one personnel transport among them. Once Smolder was back on the ground, she gazed up in awe at the floating vessels before us. "Whoa... This things are a lot bigger up close."

"They sure do look tiny when they're flying high, huh?" I retorted while seeing Mullet walking down the gangplank with a long box hoisted over his shoulder. And standing below the Zephyrus while speaking to one of the guards was Celaeno herself. And it did not take long for her to look my way. "Uh oh, here comes the captain."

"Captain? Who... Oh, you mean... What is that?" Smolder asked as the captain of the Zephyrus made her way towards me with a big smile on her beak. "That bird doesn't look like the rest I've seen..."

"Ahoy there, James! Just got back! Still holding down the fort? We've got our cannons loaded if you need some cover fire when the enemy gets here." Celaeno said in a hearty greeting. Before I could even provide a response, she was quick to notice the little dragon lady beside me. "Huh? Well, who's this? I've been hearing things about maybe getting some dragon mercs or something for backup, but I didn't think we'd be seeing them this soon."

"Um... What even are you?" Smolder asked in return with her arms crossed, leaning forward sharply while giving Celaeno a very analytical stare. "You're not a griffon... And you're not a hippogriff... You don't even have wings. What kinda bird are you?"

"Well, you're right on all of those. Me and my mates up there are harpies. You could say we're the flightless cousins of the other bird people of Equestria. And I'm the captain of good old Zephyrus right here. Captain Celaeno. Pleased to me you." Celaeno explained before holding out a hand for a friendly shake.

I do not believe Smolder was used to such open civility with strangers. She glanced back and forth between Celaeno's hand and her face. I suppose harpies really are just that festive and friendly a bunch. Even when they snatched me off that train a while back, they very quickly became much more hospitable once they dropped that whole pirate facade. After a moment of looking like she was unsure of what to do, Smolder showed an uneven smile before reaching out and taking hold of Celaeno's hand. "Um... Smolder. Nice to meet you."

Celaeno gave me a smirk of amusement once she released Smolder's hand. "She's a keeper. A little friend of yours?"

"Yeah, pretty much. She came all the way out here just to find me and is now in charge of deploying those new radar sensors they came up with. Thanks to Smolder, we've got an ear to the ground for any enemy movements from the east." I explained before noticing that Smolder was taking quite an interest in Celaeno's peg leg. "Um... What's wrong, Smolder?"

Smolder was squatting down to get a closer look at the solid hunk of green gemstone serving as a prosthetic leg. "What's up with your leg? It doesn't match the other one... And... Is that emerald?"

Celaeno crossed her arms while looking down at Smolder without looking too bothered by her observations. "That's what you call a peg leg. Me and my crew are all missing something, so we gotta replace what was lost with something to compensate. Just don't ask where my other leg is. I don't think you can stomach the story."

"You mean...something removed your leg here?" Smolder asked as she looked up at Celaeno. I too had never heard the story on exactly how each of her crew lost a piece of their bodies aside from Squabble. And even then, they only told me that one because of the ridiculous domino effect that resulted in the upper half of his beak getting blown off. Celaeno had quite a smirk on her beak, as if daring Smolder to ask for the full story to mess with her. Smolder backed down as she averted her gaze in unease. "Sorry for your loss..."

"It's fine. I've completely adapted by now. It's an occupational hazard for pirates anyway." Celaeno said with a light chuckle, almost as if she saw her rather valuable peg leg as a badge of honor.

"Pirates...?" Smolder asked as she looked back up at the captain. I am not sure she even knew what pirates are.

Wanting to prevent any misunderstandngs, I decided to put a stop to it right here. "Pirates in name only. They're just a bunch of enthusiastic treasure hunters who recently got recruited as aerial scouts."

"Oh, come on! Let us have some fun here! We be pirates here! Right, mates?!" Celaeno groaned before calling up to her ship. With Mullet already going back up the gangplank to retrieve another box of cargo, he turned to face us while Boyle, Lix Spittle, and Squabble stuck their heads out of a few portholes in the side of the hull and let out a simultaneous whoop of approval to their captain's call. She then looked back at us while her crew went about their business even as Smolder looked like she was trying to not laugh. "See? Pirates. And that's that."

"Yeah, sure, whatever you say, captain." I retorted while thoroughly amused by their unrelenting use of their insisted terminology. Although as she and I started to chat, I noticed Smolder take one long lick of Celaeno's peg leg. I was not surprised that Celaeno did not detect that licking caress due to just not having any feeling in that prosthetic limb. And Smolder seemed to like what she was tasting. "Um... Smolder?"

Smolder suddenly grinned in hunger as she showed her tough dragon fangs. I very quickly saw where this was going. "Yep, that's emerald! Yum!"

"Hey hey hey, I need that!" Celaeno barked as she just narrowly lifted her leg in time and hopped away on her remaining natural bird foot when Smolder tried to take a chomp out of that peg leg. Seeing a little dragon trying to take a bite out of a leg made of solid emerald was so silly that I could not help letting out a laugh. "What's your beef with me, girl?! You're not seriously eyeing my goods like a snack, are you?!"

"Actually... Dragons can eat and digest just about anything. And gemstones are a favorite part of their diet." I explained while not surprised that someone who had been off the grid as long as her could have not had much knowledge about dragons. Smolder, probably only then realizing how much Celaeno needed that thing just to get around, backed down while looking very apologetic and embarrassed.

"They can...?" Celaeno asked while Smolder just nodded meekly. That look of bewilderment on Celaeno's face said it all. "Now they tell me..."

Too embarrassed to even speak, Smolder slunk away while looking afraid that Celaeno would lash out at her. Thankfully, she never did. Smolder then began to wander the airship docks while gazing up at the idling vessels. Celaeno crossed her arms as she watched the dragon girl amuse herself. "Are you sure she's supposed to be out here? My captain's intuition is telling me she's too young to even be up on deck without supervision."

"Yeah, Smolder's younger than she seems... She's only fourteen at the moment. The only reason she's allowed to participate in what's going on out here is that she has plenty of survivalist skills under her belt. And she has some history with the Empty Plains. She knows how to stay out of trouble." I explained while the two of us looked at each other. "She's really not a child anymore. Hang out with her long enough and you'll start thinking she's at least five years older than she really is."

"I'll take your word for it. Can't say I've met many dragons before... Actually, make that any dragons at all." Celaeno said with a chuckle at the end. I glanced over at Smolder and saw that she and squabble were now sharing a plate of...that weird slop that Lix Spittle has not made in some time. Maybe she still makes it just for that goofball since he seems to like it. And Smolder did not seem to mind the taste at all. I guess dragons really can eat anything.

Celaeno cracked a weird smirk as she saw Smolder getting along quite well with the most scatterbrained of her crew. But when I looked at Smolder a little longer, I was reminded of what she just did and looked down at Celaeno's peg leg. I was not about to ask what happened to the original mate to her other leg, but I still had to wonder how functional such a prosthetic could be. "Captain... Doesn't that thing give you any trouble?"

The harpy captain before me glanced over at me and showed her usual confident smile. "Nah, it's not really an issue. I've long since gotten used to it. And it even has some practical uses."

"I'm sure it does... You can probably use that to dish out a mean piercing kick." I retorted while still thinking harder about the situation regarding her leg. And even the rest of her crew. They were all missing something. Mullet lost an eye, Boyle lost an arm below the elbow, Lix Spittle lost the tip of her tail, and Squabble lost almost the entire top half of his beak when he used to go by the name Murdock.

Even so, they had long since adapted to their situation. Mullet functions just fine with one eye and the eye patch he wears does make him look quite dashing. Boyle's prosthetic attachment has all sorts of multifunctional uses depending on what he hooks up to it, Lix Spittle has lost no functionality in any sort of way, and Squabble's brass beak more than compensates for the real thing. But when it came to Celaeno... "Is there anything you could do with our real leg that you can't do with that?"

Without her even looking at me, I could see her confident facade fade. Celaeno began to frown almost in wistful longing as if my words had stirred some old memories in her. With a sigh, she looked my way again and said, "Well, when you put it like that... I haven't been able to run once since that day. I just can't get the kind of support my old foot would give me and I just can't...feel enough through that thing to not slip and fall."

"Right... I can see that." I muttered as I was not wrong with my suspicions that her peg leg would actually be a hindrance to some activities. Running with a peg leg must be about as practical as trying to run when on stilts. But I then asked, "Have you ever found a way to...um...restore your missing leg?"

"If there's some way out there to regrow a lost limb, I've never heard of it. And I'm not interested on embarking on a wild goose chase for a pot of gold at the end of a rainbow that probably doesn't exist." Celaeno retorted with a much more resigned tone of voice than I had ever heard her speak with. She put up a spunky front at most times, but there is no way the loss of her leg below the knee was not a harrowing experience. No way was I about to ask how it happened.

Despite all that... My mind began to brainstorm. Equestria is a world built on magic. A world where magic can make almost anything possible. I was not convinced there was a means out there to restore a lost limb. Perhaps a powerful potion recipe. And when the thought of potions came to mind, someone else came to the forefront of my mind too. A familiar zebra mare. One who was in the camp at that very minute. "What if I know someone who might have a means to do just that? Something that could give you a new leg to stand on? A real leg?"

The way Celaeno sharply turned her head to look at me when I said that and the look of disbelief in her eyes... I think she could tell I was not making stuff up right there. "You'd do that? And that there might be a way?"

"Let's just say I know someone who has a way of making miracles happen through the use of arcane knowledge when it comes to potions." I retorted while Celaeno almost looked like she was about to burst out into bitter laughter at any second. I was not entirely certain if such a means existed, but my gut was telling me to at least try.

"James... Come on, I still owe you for what you did for me and my mates. How will I ever repay you if you give me my righty back like that?" Celaeno asked as she started to giggle in an almost sarcastic manner. As if she did not want to even entertain the notion that there may be a way out there to get back something she thought for sure was gone for good.

I reached out and placed my hand on her left spaulder. "I'm not doing this so you owe me another favor. I'm offering to do this as a friend. All right?"

She let out a long sigh while her eyes wandered. Celaeno then gently took hold of my wrist and lowered my hand from her armored shoulder. "Well... Listen here, mate. I'm not getting my hopes up here. But if you really wanna do that for me... Just let me know if you've got any solid evidence that there's a way, all right? I don't want to get excited over nothing, you know."

"I get exactly where you're coming from. If I find a way, I'll let you know. But until then, I guess we can pretend this conversation never happened..." I said while understanding why she was being so cautious about the thing. To tease someone over such a desired thing would be just plain cruel.

Celaeno was about to say something, but was then distracted as Mullet lost his balance on his way down the gangplank and fell right on his back. The big guy just barely managed to grab onto the box he was holding to stop it from falling to he ground below, but did not quite have enough leverage to pull it back up. "Hey, captain! I could use an extra set of hands here!"

"Hold that thought! We'll talk later, James." Celaeno replied before she looked like she was about to take off running, but only instead took off at a brisk walk. She really just could not run with that false leg. And it gave me even more incentive to find a way to help her.

It was right around then that Smolder came my way. I then asked, "How was that slop anyway?"

"Eh, not as bad as it looked. I've had even blander stuff than that." Smolder replied before we both looked up. That buzzing sound... Airship propellers? Sure enough, when we both looked over yonder, we could see the elegant form of the Lavender Spirit beginning to rise away from the ground as the ballasts were freed from the mooring ropes. "Oh hey, that one's leaving?"

"Yep. I guess Fancy Pants finished his delivery and is heading home to pick up another shipment." I spoke while we both watched the most elegant airship rising into he sky. Once well beyond the other airships, the Lavender Spirit began to turn until it was facing west. It began to rise higher still while beginning to soar to the west. Smolder and I remained where we were while watching Fancy Pants drift towards the horizon aboard his vessel. "There's nothing else like an airship, huh?"

"Nope. Those airships are cool." Smolder replied while keeping her arms crossed as she watched the Lavender Spirit shrinking further and further until it was just a speck in the western sky. Now that there was nothing else to entertain ourselves with, Smolder looked up at me and asked, "So, what's next?"

"How about one more stop before we grab some lunch? I need to see someone." I asked before Smolder once more leaped into my arms. Yet again I trekked across the entire camp with Smolder clinging to me. I think I was starting to get some funny looks from just about everyone I passed. No doubt because of the odd sight of me carrying around an orange dragon for seemingly no reason. Though we did eventually come to the infirmary. Still rather quiet around the place, no doubt due to a lack of action that could result in battlefield injuries. "This is the infirmary. If you're ever not feeling good or end up getting hurt somehow, you come out here and they'll fix you up."

"You think they'll mind that I'm a dragon?" Smolder asked with some unease. I think the lack of activity outside the large field tents was a bit unsettling for her. Too quiet. That was bound to change before long.

"I don't think they'll mind so long as they know you're serving with us. Anyway, we're not here for that." I said while setting Smolder down. I then stepped towards a much smaller tent nearby. "I need to see someone with a more...specialized set of skills."

"Like what? Someone who knows about patching up humans or...um..." Smolder began to say before we pushed our way through the doorway flaps leading indoors. A vibrant green haze hung high in the air while being a little low on natural lighting aside from many candles situated around the place. Not to mention the large tribal style masks situated around the walls. "Um... I get the feeling we shouldn't be here..."

"It's cool, Smolder. Just the workings of someone with knowledge about the more archaic sides of alchemy." I retorted while not surprised that a newcomer would find the workings of nomadic alchemical practices a little spooky. And sure enough, a familiar zebra mare was pouring a vial of power into the cauldron that sat in the center of her tent. The fumes coming from the faintly glowing green fluid that filled the pot was giving off the green haze that rose into the air. And in that haze... The scent of mint. "Hey there, Zecora. Whatcha got brewing?"

My exotic friend began to step around her cauldron after giving it a light stir with the tip of her hoof. "Good to see you, James. You Are just in time. How convenient that one ingredient was powdered lime. I have been tasked with concocting a salve to insure our warriors' risks of death are at least halved. Should their flesh suffer a blade that rends, applying this salve will see to it that the wound mends."

"Um... Are zebra's supposed to rhyme all the time?" Smolder asked as she peered from behind me. "And are their places supposed to look this...creepy?"

"Tribal practices and settings can look more than a bit wild to the outside, but I assure you the zebras are a benevolent people. Zecora's even helped me out of a jam on occasion." I explained before looking towards Zecora and extending my hand towards Smolder. "Zecora, this is Smolder. She'll be with us out here as a noncombatant."

"The pleasure is mine, dragon child. And yet... She seems...more than just a bit wild..." Zecora replied with a bow of her head and a smile, but her discerning eye began to give Smolder a more analytical gaze. As if there was something about Smolder that she could detect that others could not. "You have the eyes of one who is more weathered than most. One who has seen much and traveled far enough to boast."

"You're good... Yeah, I've spent a lot of time on the move... At least until I found Ponyville... Wait a second. Are you the same zebra I've seen in the Everfree Forest? The one in that weird tree with the masks outside it? I thought these things looked familiar..." Smolder replied before glancing around and eyeing the large decorative masks set about the place. With how much time Smolder must have spent out in that forest, I should not have been surprised that she would have at least seen Zecora at one point.

"You have seen me in my domain? Whatever kept you from saying hello? Do explain. No, wait... Your eyes are wary. Too cautious. I must seem scary. Were you alone for long, child? Perhaps out there while wandering the wilds?" Zecora asked while displaying quite a bit of insight. When considering how far she must have traveled from her home of the Sereneighti, no doubt on foot, she must have firsthand knowledge about the rigors of nomadic solitary travel.

Smolder almost looked unnerved with just how well this strange zebra was reading her. She averted her eyes, arms crossed almost as if in defense. "Yeah... For two years. Then I found James. And that's why I'm out here now. If I'm gonna stay, I gotta help out somehow. So I am. And that's all I wanna say about it."

"A sensitive topic? Then I will not pry. But you are welcome to visit and I will never ask why." Zecora replied with a show of mutual respect. I never asked Zecora her age, but I always assumed she is at least several years older than me solely on account of her impressively deep voice. And she surely knew how hard and harrowing such a solitary nomadic lifestyle could be on someone of Smolder's age.

This mutual understanding brought a smile to Smolder's face. She glanced up at me and said, "Your friend's a little...weird, but she's cool. I like her."

"Zecora admittedly is hard not to like." I retorted while Zecora rolled her eyes as she let out a deep and amused chuckle. I then set my hand on Smolder's head and said, "But anyway, I need to talk to her about something important. You think you can amuse yourself for a little bit?"

"Sure, I'll take a look around. And I promise I won't mess with anything." Smolder said before she walked away to examine many of the colorful vials and bottles Zecora had on display. She then looked back at us and called out, "I won't drink anything either! Promise!"

"Good idea! You don't know what's in that stuff!" I retorted while chuckling with Zecora. I then dropped to one knee so I could speak to Zecora more quietly. "Anyway... I have something important to ask you. It's for a friend. And you seem like the right person to talk to about it."

Zecora leaned closer to me now her I had her attention. "For a friend, you say? Then perhaps I can help, if I may."

"Thanks. Although, what I'm asking for might sound a bit...extreme." I said while not getting my hopes up. Even alchemy has limits, I am sure. "I know you have access to some recipes that can restore damaged or even missing bits of the body. Teeth and stuff like that. But...do you have anything for restoring a lost limb?"

Zecora's eyes widened the instant I mentioned such a grave injury. She even appeared to hesitate in providing a response. "A friend of yours paid an arm or a leg? How utterly dire... But fortunately for you, I may have what you desire."

Her tone was cautious. Almost lined with dread. And not because of the topic at hand. Zecora glanced around before motioning for me to follow her. And she was doubly certain to make certain Smolder was preoccupied before stepping over to her sleeping cot. She reached under and pulled out a small chest. It appeared to have a lock on it, but not the kind that had a keyhole. Instead, she whispered something to it. Something in her native tongue. And with a click, the lid popped open. And inside was a book. "I have done all I can to try and keep this tome's condition mint. Though it has not been easy as this version has long been out of print."

The title on the cover was one I had seen before. Super Naturals. I had even seen Zecora looking through that book on more than one occasion. But this was not the same book. Even if it shared the same title. It was old. Almost falling apart. But with them sharing the same name... "Is this the first edition?"

"It is. Though many would not know. The second edition exists because some recipes had to go." Zecora spoke with a most serious tone to her voice, its pitch dropping lower as if in warning. "This book contains a recipe for the results you seek. But the act of partaking in it is not for the meek."

"You say some recipes had to be removed... As in some of them don't work?" I asked in unease now that I felt like I had stumbled across something that just might be illegal. And for good reason. It would certainly explain the highly sophisticated lock on the chest.

Zecora's tone remained deep with warning. Trying to instill a sense of caution in me. "No, every concoction within these pages work as intended. But steps must be taken to insure the results are splendid. Powerful potions, ones that can slay if one is reckless. You must heed the warnings lest you take a grave risk."

"Failing to follow procedures can get you killed, huh? I can see why the first edition was phased out... I bet that stuff is even illegal for hospitals to carry." I retorted as I closed the box and pushed it back under her bed. "Anyway, now's not really a good time to try and whip something like that up. Put it on the backburner for now until the war is over. We'll discuss this when we get back home, all right?"

"Yes, it would be unwise to rush into pursuing an elixir that your life it could crush. I shall be waiting at home for the time when you choose to seek a means to reclaim what your friend did lose." Zecora retorted with her tone gaining a hint of levity. As curious as I was to look through that old tome, I still gave it back to her to put away where one would not stumble across it. This was no time to partake in a risky operation of any sort. We had a war to focus on. Any personal projects would have to wait until afterward. But at least now I knew there may be a way for Celaeno to regain her lost leg. I just hope the risks are not that great...

"Right. Anyway, thanks for clarifying that for me, Zecora. I'll get back to you on that when there's a better time for it." I replied before looking at Smolder closely examining some large vials that contained some form of potion. The way her face seemed to distort when observed through the rounded glass was fairly amusing. "Hey, Smolder. You ready to grab some lunch?"

"Yeah, sure. I'm ready for some good eating." She said before stepping over to the exit. The dragon girl then waved at Zecora, who bowed her head with a smile. "It was good to meet you, Zecora. I'll see you around."

"My doors are always open, child. Do take care out in the wild." Our zebra friend said in farewell. With our business there having concluded, Smolder and I set out. Once again, she clung to me like a baby bat holding onto its mother. "Let's get over to the nearest mess hall. Better to do so before they start getting busy."

"Mess hall? What's so messy about them?" Smolder asked while no doubt being unfamiliar with the term.

"Oh, it's not exactly messy. At least it's not meant to be. A mess hall is basically a makeshift kitchen or cafeteria out in the field. But they have some good variety and their stock has improved over the past few days. They're keeping everyone well fed." I explained while having spent most of my mealtimes in the command center. The chefs there always provide good meals, but it is nice to get out and socialize with my friends too now and then.

I eventually set Smolder down once we found the nearest mess hall. Now that there was a growing clamor of noise in the air as more and more personnel began to pile in to line up for their orders or grab a table to sit down. Smolder grabbed my hand as she looked very uneasy. The large number of total strangers around her, most of them ponies, no doubt triggered a sort of defense mechanism in her mind. "Hey, it'll be OK. Let's grab a table."

Smolder did not object as I led her over to a large table. Large enough for a small party. I was certain my friends would find me eventually. They really do like dining together out in the field. Helps keep morale high. A server soon trotted by and set a stack of menus on the table before rushing off to tend to another table. He barely batted an eye at Smolder. I glanced at her and said, "See? No one's gonna give you trouble here."

"I hope not..." She muttered before taking a menu in hand. "Um... I don't even know what half of this stuff is... But I'm guessing that's a good thing?"

"Perfect chance to try something new, huh?" I retorted before pointing at the lists. "Just to let you know, you're allowed one drink, one appetizer, and one entree. Water is the only thing you can freely help yourself to."

"Gotcha. Got a lot of mouths to feed out here, right?" Smolder mused while trying to read and understand the items on the menu. She definitely knows how to read, but I think her reading level is on the level of someone who is at least a few years younger than her. And she has not had much exposure to fancier foods or recipes. "Um... Got any recommendations?"

"Sure, I'll put something in for you. You're not too picky an eater, right?" I asked while Smolder shook her head. I suppose dragons cannot be picky eaters if they can eat just about anything. But before I could get an idea over what to pick for her, I noticed someone trotting our way. "Well, look who's here."

"James! And... Whoa, Smolder? When you'd get here?!" Rainbow Dash called out as she drew near while still clad in her camouflaged suit of brigandine. Speedy as always, it was no surprise that she was the first of my friends to arrive.

Smolder's eyes went wide with surprise upon seeing a familiar face. "Rainbow Dash...? You're here too?!"

"Yeah, I'm here! So are the rest of the girls! But what're you doing out here? You're way too young to be getting involved in this kinda stuff." Rainbow asked while knowledgeable enough about Smolder's age to know anything pertaining to combat was not acceptable for a minor.

I moved quickly to keep the topic from spiraling out of control. Rainbow Dash surely has to talk Scootaloo out of wild stunts now and then when I am not around, so she was probably seeing some familiar parallels between the orange and purple dragoness and that orange and purple filly. "Hey, it's cool. Smolder's been assigned to a strictly noncombatant role. And she's done a good job with it so far."

"Oh, nice... But why are you even out here? You know there's a war going on, right?" Rainbow Dash then asked while still not quite able to wrap her head around why someone of Smolder's age would ever volunteer for something so grim.

Smolder's eyes glanced back at forth, as if searching for an escape. She finally relented and replied with a rather sheepish gaze, "I...uh...don't even know what war is. Is it a bad thing?"

"It's...uh... Come to think of it, how many wars has Equestria had anyway? Because I don't know of any." Rainbow retorted as a look of renewed confusion settled onto her face. Even someone like Rainbow, who probably enjoyed reading novels about fictional armed conflicts, likely was not entirely certain of the nature of war. Even after that first battle.

"Probably enough to count on just one hand. At least I hope Equestria prioritizes peace enough to avoid conflict of that magnitude..." I said while momentarily letting my mind wander to my memories of Earth. And the countless wars waged over the course of centuries. A rather ugly juxtaposition to the ways of the world I now call home. "Let's just say war...is a terrible thing. Lots of fighting. And lots of people dying."

Rainbow's eyes went wide with dread as her wings drooped. As if she only then properly understood what she had signed up for. Though I was quick to reach out to her shoulder to reassure her. "Whoa, I don't mean that we're all gonna die. Quite frankly, I'm impressed with all the steps we're taking to insure we all survive through this thing. The army is prioritizing survival over everything else, so I'm confident none of us will die out here. I mean that's the entire point of you aerial units, right?"

"Oh... Oh yeah! Duh! Right, me and my wingmen are the ones making sure the boys on the ground make it if they take a hit. Yeah, we'll be fine... I hope." Rainbow Dash said with an uneasy chuckle beore taking a seat by me. "Anyway... I let the girls know where you are so they'll show up too."

"Girls...? Wait a minute. How many of you are here? Is this where you've been all this time? You...and everyone else I haven't seen in Ponyville for a while?" Smolder asked as only then that it dawned on her. I mean where else could she have wondered everyone could have gone?

As if to answer that question, I heard a shriek of delight as someone came galloping right over to us. And then grabbed Smolder in a tight hug. "When'd you get here?! How long has it been?! I'm sorry we didn't say goodbye, but it's been kinda crazy lately! You doing OK?"

"Ack... Pinkie Pie?! You're here too?" Smolder gasped as Pinkie really put the squeeze on our little friend. And sure enough, the rest of our friends came trotting over. "And you're all here too?!"

"Smolder? Well, howdy there! When'd you roll into camp?" Applejack asked as they all started to gather around the table, though I noticed Trixie and Maud were among them as well. They were all suited up in their armor aside from their helmets and Twilight was still wearing her lab coat.

"Just last night... And wow, that's some nice armor you've all got there." Smolder retorted before Rarity came right over to Smolder and gave her a hug as soon as Pinkie Pie let go of her. "Wow... Even you, Rarity?"

"Ooooh, how I've missed you, little Smolder. I do hope you're not up to no good out here." Rarity replied sweetly before placing a little kiss atop the little dragon's head, though this only made Smolder snicker in delight. Those two do seem to spend a fair bit of time together.

Smolder put her arms around Rarity too as she said, "No worries. I'm not going to be getting into trouble out here... Wow, I didn't know how much I missed all of you until I got o see you just now. I'm really happy to see all of you..."

"Aw, we're glad to see you too, Smolder. And we've got some introductions to make!" Twilight Sparkle said as she held her hoof out to the two outliers of the group. "Smolder, this is Trixie and Maud. Maud and Trixie, this is Smolder. She moved into Ponyville a little while ago."

Trixie tipped her big wizard hat in greeting. "Charmed. Any good friend of theirs is a friend of Trixie."

"I heard that you came from the dragon lands. Lots of volcanic types of igneous rock out there." Maud added while being unsurprisingly interested in the geographic properties of Smolder's homeland.

One by one, my friends took seats around the table. And I was amused to find Maud had seated herself directly across from Smolder followed quickly by the two of them engaging in a rather strange conversation about rocks. Especially since Smolder had a history of eating some out in the wilds. Maud's eyes kind of lit up when Smolder began to describe the flavor of certain types of rocks. She even started taking notes on a notepad that she stashed in her greave. From the sound of it, some types of rocks are actually pretty tasty to dragons. Although they still pale in comparison to the flavors of gemstones. I also overheard Twilight chatting with Pinkie Pie and Trixie in regards to how Trixie's tutoring was helping with Pinkie's improvised firecracker explosives. It sounded like they had come up with some stable results. And without blowing up their little lab. Trixie sure knows her craft if she can keep someone as wacky as Pinkie Pie from getting too crazy in that environment.

Before the server could even return to the table to take our orders, one other face decided to show up. I soon noticed a shadow looming over the table and some of my friends around the table even took note of the presence. A familiar voice then asked, "May I join you all?"

I quickly looked over my shoulder and was very happy to see who had showed up. "Sky Beak! Sure grab a seat."

Sky Beak made his way to Smolder's left while Rarity scooted down the table a bit to make room. he all too happily said, "I don't believe we've been properly acquainted yet. Are you all good friends of my boy here?"

"Sure are! We've known... Huh? Hang on a minute. Yer boy? James here is yer boy? And yer his pa?" Applejack asked in understandable confusion. And that was when I realized I had never really revealed to them the...unusual relationship I have with that wonderful stallion.

"Well, not technically! But during his stay on Capricorn Island a little while ago, I found that he was...lacking in warm fatherly guidance. And even longing for it, if I have to be honest." Sky Beak explained while I went silent in embarrassment. I mean I do love that stallion and the feeling is certainly mutual, but it was still flattering to speak so fondly of that bond. He then looked my way as he removed his helmet and set it on table, his beak showing a smile. "And I was more than happy to take him under my wing. No one should be without a patient father figure. Right, my boy?"

"Come on, papa bird... They don't need to know that." I grumbled while failing to hide a smile. Everyone at the table smiled or laughed in adoration. But I just nodded to confirm that he was not being dishonest.

Rarity then leaned our way and said with a whimsical gleam in her eye, "My my, James. You never once told us about your father. Or what a strappingly handsome bird of a stallion he is. No wonder you turned out such a gentleman."

"Rarity, come on! You know we're not actually related!" I yelped as literally everyone at the table burst into laughter. Everyone but Maud, at least. Although I did notice the tiniest smirk on her lips showing that she was finding the exchange to be amusing.

"Oh, you know it! But you should see his mother. He has her eyes." Sky Beak retorted while only piling onto the situation. I just held my face in my hand while groaning. It was embarrassing, but at the same time I was finding this whole thing to be quite funny. But Sky Beak then leaned hard to his right and reached out, wrapping his wing around me and pulling us together for a hug. "But really, Ocean Flow and I are happy to have you, James. Don't forget that, all right?"

"Right... I won't... Love you too, papa bird." I muttered as my friends let out sweet drawls of aw. I knew they all had good family lives. Mostly. And it felt good to know that I too had family in Equestria now. Although my thoughts were interrupted as I looked down and noticed that Smolder was sandwiched between the two of us. "Um... You OK there?"

"Oh, totally. Have you felt this guy's feathers? Sooo soft. I could use him as a pillow." Smolder chuckled as she leaned into Sky Beak's fluffy feathered chest. The big guy let out a snicker as just about everyone else laughed again.

It was only around then that the server returned and we all put in our orders. I asked for a tasty pasta dish in a cream sauce for Smolder. Once our orders were in, I started listening in to the conversations going around the table. Smolder and Maud continued to chat it up about rocks and their culinary properties for dragons, all while Maud continued to take notes. Twilight and Sky Beak were talking about Capricorn Island. Rarity was discussing how things were coming with those firecracker bombs Trixie and Pinkie Pie were putting together. And Applejack and Rainbow Dash were discussing tactics. I had nothing to really add and just enjoyed listening in on the conversations. The tone was optimistic and gave me hope for the coming clashes in the field.

Something began to feel off as the minutes went by. Not that there was anything wrong, but it felt like someone was missing. I started to scan the table and even the other tables and the line of hungry infantrymen lined up for a meal to take back to their quarters. Was someone not there? Just when I started to think I was worrying about nothing, I glanced at Sky Beak. Specifically his beak. And that was when it hit me.

Gilda. Where was she? She had been a regular attendee for our meals together for a while, but I had not even seen her for a few days. Not since that night. I knew she was in the camp. I had watched her and Rainbow Dash perform in their drills whenever I happened to pass by at the right time, but she has not approached me at all and I still am not sure why she has not visited me once. I have even grown to miss her guitar strumming. Was she...avoiding me?

I knew just who to ask. I eyed Rainbow Dash out of the corner of my eye, waiting for the conversation with Applejack to stop. And as soon as Applejack began conversing with someone else, I leaned towards Rainbow Dash and whispered as loudly as I could so she could hear me over the mealtime clamor that was filling the air. "Hey, Rainbow. What's up with Gilda lately? Is she all right?"

"Huh? G? Yeah, she's been fine as far as I can tell. Why?" Rainbow Dash asked while not knowing where I was coming from. I could not imagine Gilda talking about sentimental matters. Not so soon after reuniting with her old friend.

"I'm just... I haven't really spoken to her for a few days. We used to meet up daily at some point or another, but...I haven't seen her in person for a few days." I explained while not wanting to reveal exactly what happened that night too readily. I would have to ease into that topic.

This was quick to catch her attention. Rainbow Dash tilted her head to one side slightly as she asked, "Huh? She hasn't? That don't sound like her. I thought you two were good buddies by now. Although... Now that you mention it, she'd ask about you sometimes. But she hasn't even mentioned your name for a few days. Did something happen recently? You two have a fight?"

"Whoa, not at all. We haven't been hostile to each other once. It's just... The last time we saw each other was a few nights ago when she stopped by for a jam session on a borrowed guitar." I explained while knowing that I was going to have to make that reveal soon. And I could only imagine how Rainbow Dash would take it.

"And...what else happened that night?" Rainbow asked while starting to look more and more curious.

I made certain everyone else was preoccupied before leaning close to her ear. I whispered as quietly as the noise around us would allow. "She...made out with me."

Sure enough, Rainbow Dash threw her head back and let out a laugh. I thought for sure this gesture would get everyone's attention, but they thankfully did not pay her much mind. And I was fortunate that she did not raise her voice too high when she pointed her hoof at me. "Really?! G's got the hots for you?! Wow, I never thought she'd ever go for a guy like you. I always thought she was into the wilder boys."

I grimaced at her assumptions. Even I was not entirely sure why she did that, even if there were some signs that could serve as clues. "If she does, I'm concerned over why she's been avoiding me since that night."

Rainbow Dash quickly lost that look of amusement on her face. "She.. Oh... Yeah, you'd think a girl would want to spend more time with her significant other... Huh... Now I'm not so sure of what's going on in G's head. I mean... Well, does she know about your...family?"

I nodded in silence. We did indeed have that talk atop the Alabaster's gas sack and Gilda was impressively understanding about it. The fact that she was initially so accusatory to me showed how much she values faithfulness. Rainbow Dash then glanced at nothing in particular as she said, "Then that can't be it... I mean now that you mention it, G hasn't been as chatty for a few days. I think she's had a lot on her mind lately. And she insisted that she wasn't hungry when I invited her for lunch just before I got here. What's your take on her?"

"I think...she's trying to stop and think her feelings over. That kiss was...pretty abrupt. More like it was on impulse than actual emotional attraction. Though she didn't start...acting like that until she read one of my journals." I explained while trying to piece things together. Gilda did tell me about her attraction towards Rainbow Dash, but I never expected her to take an interest in me.

This caught her ear. Rainbow Dash leaned towards me and asked, "Your journal, huh? What did you put in it that made her start rethinking things with you?"

"I distinctly remember her reading about... Well... When it comes to my writings, I don't hide my feelings for someone. I always say exactly what I think and feel about them. Especially...those I love." I retorted while knowing that the entry she read was the most recent one I made that mentioned my time with Novo after our reunion.

"Wait... Are you saying that when you write about the more romantic times in your life, your writing goes into full-on romance novel territory?" She asked with eyes wide with interest. All I could do was sheepishly nod my head. A knowing smirk crossed Rainbow's lips as she let out a snicker. "Oh man, G... She got to see just what a lover boy you are, huh? But I guess that doesn't really explain why she'd suddenly wanna smooch you."

"Has Gilda ever seemed like the lonely type to you? Someone who is looking for someone else to hold onto?" I asked while Rainbow did not immediately reply. "She did say that things got hard for her as soon as you two went your separate ways. And...well... You didn't hear this from me, all right?"

"Hear what? Gilda tell you something?" Rainbow Dash asked as I debated whether or not I should tell her. But I might as well. She would likely find out about it eventually regardless.

I leaned forward to whisper into her ear, knowing this was not something that the others at the table should hear. "She told me that she always had the hots for you and was always holding on to the hope that you two would become something more."

"She did, huh? That...makes some of the things she did and some of the stuff she gave me...make a weird kind of sense." Rainbow mumbled while not sounding as surprised as I expected her to be. But she then smiled somberly at me and spoke as her hoof rested on my hand. "Too bad I don't lean far enough that way for that to work. I mean yeah, G is hot and I can appreciate a hot mare, but I'm only interested in stallions in the long run."

I turned my hand over and gripped her hoof. I knew that already. And I knew who the stallion of her life is. While I smiled at her, Rainbow spoke to me. "But when you bring all that up... I'm guessing that for as tough as she acts, I think G is just looking for love. And it's hard not to see why she would see you as something special now that she knows how good you are to your mares."

"When you put it like that, you might be onto something... You think she's just keeping her distance to try and figure out her thoughts and feelings?" I asked in return while having also had that suspicion.

"Probably. I mean I know G likes you. You did a good thing for her. I don't think she and I would even be talking to each other if you never showed up." Rainbow Dash explained while pressing her hoof more firmly into my palm. "Give her a little time. Even I know you can't rush this stuff. But I gotta ask... What're your thoughts on her?"

Me? I had not really thought about that, but I still provided a response. "Uh... Well, if you have to ask... I won't deny it. Gilda is gorgeous. And once she opens up to you, she's confident yet sweet. Like...a tough and doting girlfriend vibe. She's the kind of woman who would be real good to her lover, probably even in an authoritative manner if needed."

"Heh, you got that right. I remember times late in our enrollment with the Junior Speedsters where if I sprang something and still thought I could fly, she'd order me to stay grounded and then give me a massage to help fix me up. G likes doing things for those she likes, I guess." Rainbow Dash said while rolling her eyes at her own excessive past bravado. "Kinda funny how she was the brains more than half the time. I guess for as much of a jerk she was in hindsight, G was always smart. She knew when I wasn't in the best of shape."

"A lot of birds do tend to be pretty smart. Glad she was looking out for you on bad days." I replied while seeing how fondly Rainbow was remembering the best days of their times together. It only made their renewed friendship all the more inspiring to see. But I then asked, "But about that... You think Gilda and I would be good for each other?"

Rainbow Dash then gave me a cockeyed glance as if she was confused over where that line even came from. "Really, James? Have you even seen how Gilda has been since you two started talking to each other? You've softened her up faster than I ever did. You better believe you two would be good for each other. If you really start to feel that way about her, tell her. I promise she'll be your wingman for life."

"That's...uh...wow. That's quite the statement." I stuttered while not expecting such an unflinching show of support. I suppose it helps that Rainbow Dash has known Gilda much longer than I have. "All right then. I still don't know on where she and I stand with each other right now, but we'll see."

"Right. And just give her a few days. She'll come say hello again when she's ready." Rainbow Dash said with a nod. And the timing could not be better since that was when all our orders showed up. And even more amusing was that Celaeno and her crew had set up shop in the middle of the mess hall and were playing on their instruments again to add a little atmosphere to the place. The tent ceiling's contours helped direct the music all over the place to try and compete with the noisy clamor in the air.

I kept a constant eye out for Gilda while we dined even as everyone continued to chat with each other. My meal was tasty and everyone else was enjoying their orders, but I was still concerned to never once see Gilda show up. And now that I knew she had likely been actively avoiding me, I felt compelled to seek her out myself and check on her. I could surely ask Rainbow Dash for the location of the tent she is bunking in, but I resisted that urge. The next time we talk would have to be on her terms and no sooner than that. As much as I did not want to, I tried to push her out of my mind for the moment and just enjoy this time with my friends.

My thoughts were eventually interrupted when Maud Pie pushed something across the table to me. I thought it was her notepad at first. But I was surprised to see a little cassette tape in its box. It had a cheap simple label on it that said 'An Ode to Stones: Volume 2'. When I glanced over at her, I saw the most subtle smile on her lips as she said, "I recorded another poetry session for you to listen to."

"You did? Wow, thanks. I'll be sure to give it a listen tonight." I replied while taking the tape and slipping it into my pocket. "Your poems are always the most relaxing thing when spoken in your consistently calm tone. They're the perfect thing to listen to when you want to take a nap."

"I'm glad I can help you relax. It must have been stressful out here before we caught up to you. Let me know how it is when you listen to it." Maud replied with her usual quiet voice, though she was admittedly hard to hear over the clamor in the mess hall by then. Not much later, we finally finished our lunch and all said our goodbyes before departing to deal with the rest of our rounds for the day. While everyone else made a beeline in various directions, Smolder stayed unfailingly close to me.

"Feeling better now that you have a full belly?" I asked now that Smolder was looking a lot more relaxed. She hardly even paid any mind to anyone who passed us by now that she just had a good meal.

"Uh huh. It was great to get some good cooking after days of just living off of wild fruit. And I didn't know everyone else was out here too... I was glad to see them." Smolder said while almost looking and sounding like she was in the mood for a nap. "Filling too..."

"You look tired. Wanna head back for a nap?" I asked again before taking out the cassette that Maud had given me and holding it up for Smolder to see. "There's a cassette player in my room. You can play this on it if you want something relaxing to listen to. Maud made this and her poems are a great sound to sleep to."

Smolder tilted her head to one side while looking at the little item in my hand. She had some knowledge of music through the use of phonographs, but cassette tapes were probably something she had not seen before. "You can play music on that?"

"Ehhh, it's in the middle of the medium of music playing devices. Vinyl records are about as retro as it gets, cassettes came after that, while the most modern medium are compact discs. Though where I come from, you could say that cassettes are largely out of favor with the masses by now since it lacks the modern advantages of the latter and the timeless charm of the former." I explained before noticing that Smolder probably did not get a word I was saying if that stare she was giving me was anything to go by. "I mean... Yes! Yes, these things play music and stuff. Wanna give it a listen? Maud's poems are always relaxing to hear."

As if to answer my question, Smolder let out what looked to be a reluctant yawn. After days of nonstop travel in the wilderness and a full belly of good cooking, she was definitely down for a nap. Come to think of it, so was I. "Yeah, I'd say we both could use a nap. Let's head on back."

Smolder made no objection. By the time we finally reached the command center, we could scarcely stop yawning. The two of us lazily made our way up to my private quarters where Smolder promptly sat down on my bed. "It's barely past lunchtime and I'm already beat... Guess I wore myself out more than I thought I did."

"Considering that you flew this far in only five days, I'd be surprised if you weren't tired by now." I retorted as I kicked my shoes off and went over to the little cassette player nearby. I promptly popped in the cassette Maud had given me and hit play. Sure enough, I soon heard Maud giving a brief introduction before getting right into her earthen poems. Smolder was glancing around, as if wondering if Maud was in the room. She was probably used to hearing music from audio devices, but not voices. "Oh, Maud's not here. That's just a recording of her voice on that cassette tape."

"You can do that? Put your voice on something so someone can hear a message from you? Weird..." Smolder muttered before again letting out a yawn. She then mumbled with her eyes looking very heavy, "Huh... All she's talking about is rocks and stuff, but it's really getting to me... I could sleep to this."

"Me too. Got room for one more?" I asked while Smolder pushed herself across the bed to make room for me. There was no need to pull the sheets down if we just needed a nap. I rested my head on the pillow while making sure the curtains were closed over the window. Just to dull the sunlight and to keep anyone from peeking in who might get the wrong idea from seeing Smolder and I sharing a bed. Smolder promptly snuggled up to me, her head resting on the pillow. Those beautiful blue eyes gazed at me while she whispered softly to me. "If you wake up first, can you wait for me too?"

"Sure. I won't be going anywhere. Sweet dreams, Smolder." I whispered back to her before I closed my eyes. A moment later, I felt Smolder's wing drape itself across me and hold me in an embrace. I did not even have to open my eyes to confirm it. I knew what that feeling was. The feeling of it draped across my body gave me an added sense of security that only helped me drift off to sleep faster even as Maud's calm voice lulled me into a gentle slumber.

I think I was only out for a couple of hours. When I finally rose from my sleep, the cassette player had already gone silent. Smolder's wing was still securely draped over my body while she quietly snored next to me. But had she scooted herself closer? I did not recall her face being quite that close to mine. I could make out the faint natural scent of sulfur with every exhale. Just faint enough to be an almost pleasant scent.

I felt a compulsion. She was so close. As if her face had been pushed closer to try and coax me into a kiss. Was she actually awake and faking it? No, she was much too unresponsive and the rhythm of her snores were too deep and relaxed to be that of someone trying to pass themselves off as asleep. Even though she would not hear it, I could not tell her what I wanted to. I could not risk it. But even so, I felt I could at least get away with one little thing. I leaned forward and kissed Smolder right upon her nose. Amusingly, she stirred in her sleep and brought a hand to her nose to scratch at it for a second as if she had felt an ant scurry across it. But she did not awaken.

That was a close call. If she was aware enough to detect a disturbance on her face, I could have awakened Smolder with that minor display of affection. And yet I suspect she would have been thrilled had she see me do it. I thought I was in the clear and carefully removed Smolder's wing from my body before pushing myself up to the side of the bed. But just when I was putting my feet on the ground for leverage, something grabbed my hand.

I froze. Did Smolder instinctively reach out for something to hold onto now that her wing was not clinging to me? As I wondered how I would loosen Smolder's grasp, I turned and stared in unease. Like I had been caught with my hand in the cookie jar. Smolder was indeed holding my hand, but when I looked at her face... Her right eye was open, even if it still looked drowsy. And there was a knowing smirk on her lips. "Where you going, cuddle bear? You said you'd stay with me before I woke up."

"I... uh... I wasn't going to leave the room..." I muttered while not sure if I liked that look in her eye. And then she started to pull. Trying to bring me back down to the bed, but not in a forceful manner. Just enough force to get across what she wanted. All too happy to spend a little extra quality time with that lovely little lady, I relented and gave her a smile. "Oh, why not? Come here, you little vixen."

"Ooh, I like the way that word sounds." Smolder cooed to me as I fell back down and into her embrace. I was tempted to go right back to sleep, but I could not spend the entire afternoon in bed. Even with Smolder by my side. Although the mood shifted as she asked, "But...uh...what even is a vixen?"

I almost laughed. She more than likely knew what a fox is, but probably was unfamiliar with the terms of tod and vixen. So I then spoke softly to her while still in her embrace, "Oh, a vixen is a female fox. And a male is called a tod."

Smolder pulled her head back to look me in the eye as a most amused smirk formed on her lips. "Does that mean you're saying I'm foxy?"

Oh man, she got me good there. I flustered and snickered as she played with a word she could not have known the meaning to. "Uh... Um... Eh... You don't even know what that word means! But I would say you fall under each definition..."

Smolder just burst into laughter at my response. Foxy... Heh, I would say she qualifies for at least one of its meanings. As she still laughed, Smolder rolled me over until I was on my back and pushed herself up until she was practically straddling me. She had her head tilted back just slightly as if displaying a playful show of dominance. With arms crossed, she then asked with one beautiful blue eye looking down at me, "Well then... You wanna see this foxy dragon's wingspan again?"

Was she trying to court me? I certainly doubt it. Smolder is too naive in the field of romance to really try something like. But I was more than willing to behold those elegant wings fully spread. I answered with a nod, which prompted Smolder to...rather slowly and methodically open her beautiful orange wings wide. She then looked down at me with a smirk, arms still crossed, and asked, "How's the view?"

"Simply wonderful." I retorted as I reached up and ran my fingers along the membrane that spanned the bones of her wings. Smolder let out a quiet sigh, no doubt enjoying my caresses. For as tough as dragons can be, her wings seemed so fragile by comparison. "Are your wings delicate at all?"

"Well, I wouldn't wanna let them get hit with anything... If I get in trouble and flying away isn't an option, I always feel like it's a good idea to keep my wings folded." She replied quietly while looking like she was really enjoying my touch. I began to push myself up so i could reach the frames, sitting up before Smolder as I slid my fingers along the curves of her wings. Now just below my elevation, Smolder's eyes looked up at me while she asked, "You like my wingspan?"

"You have an utterly beautiful set of wings." I whispered while Smolder allowed me to do as I pleased. And I was always gentle. I only caressed her wings. I never took hold of them. Although Smolder eventually interrupted me. She took hold of one arm and pulled it down before her and then took hold of my hand. All she did was hold it between both of hers. As if...savoring the moment. And I could see why. Even I savored the sensation of feeling my hand being held by the hands of another. A rarity in a world like Equestria.

Her beautiful blue eyes looked up at me without a word. And I looked right back at her. What thoughts were happening behind that lovely gaze? What was she thinking? And what were my eyes telling her? But that gaze... So very endearing. And the words that came from her lips... "I like it when you look at me that way."

Those words only served to alert me to the feelings building in my heart. A powerful urge was growing. Things I wanted to do with her right there. Things I wanted to say. My heart was demanding that I stop stalling for time and just tell her what I truly wanted to say. And yet... All I did was gently push her back to free myself from Smolder's straddling and push myself up to sit at the edge of the bed. Smolder was quick to ask quietly, "Did I...say something wrong?"

"Sorry... You did nothing wrong. I just...have a lot on my mind." I retorted while doing everything I could to try and hide the feelings in my heart. And it hurt to do so. Never before have I been so close to someone my heart longed for, yet so far away from being able to reveal it.

"About...the war?" Smolder asked just as quietly while I felt the mattress under me shift. She was drawing near. When I did not give an immediate response, I froze as I felt her hand reach past me and cup my cheek. "Look at me."

Her voice was quiet, gentle, yet firm. I did not resist as Smolder turned my head to look at her, a gaze of worry in her eyes. And that gaze... Not at all a look a child would ever give. Like so many times before, I could only see the woman in her. And this time, there was not a shred of childlike naivety in those eyes. Those beautiful blue eyes seemed to scan my own eyes before she asked, "What are you not telling me?"

What a paradox we had found ourselves in. We knew what the other was feeling for each other, and yet we were simultaneously oblivious to it. Perhaps it was a willful ignorance. Telling ourselves that we were none the wiser half the time just to insure there was no risk of incurring any societal consequences should someone else discover it. My eyes wandered. I could scarcely look her in the eye. She knew. I knew. And yet we did not know. However the hell that is even possible.

"James... What are you not telling me?" She asked again, almost desperate to get an answer out of me. Her hand never left my face. Half restraining me, half comforting me.

For her to even ask that question... When she surely knew the answer already... I could only offer another question in retort. "Is there something you're not telling me?"

Smolder's eyes went wide for just an instant before they narrowing into an annoyed scowl. Not towards me, but towards the sheer reality of the situation. Her eyes glanced away as if glaring at the invisible cause of the problem. "Yeah, yeah, touché..."

Even so, the way she spoke to me like that... It was oozing confidence and security. In that brief moment, Smolder had complete control over the situation. And I just had to say something about it. "You've...gotten so strong. The way you hold me... What gives you that kind of strength?"

Smolder regained her sincere and focused gaze as she looked into my eyes. Her tone was calm, yet firm once more. As if trying to soothe any worries I may have. "When I'm with you, it feels like nothing could go wrong. I'm not afraid of the future. Not when I have you."

A long sigh hissed from my nostrils. Such a bold statement. Not the words of a child. As her hand cupped my cheek, I rested my hand on the side of her hip. Gently pulling her closer while our eyes never wandered. "You've grown up so fast... Just having you here makes me feel like everything will be fine... You're not some little kid... You're a wonderful young lady, Smolder..."

"Good... I'm done being a little kid anyway. And I wanna be here like you've been there for me." She whispered to me, her face inching closer with every passing second. "I'm not going anywhere without you. I'm not going home until this is over. I can't...leave you out here."

As the seconds ticked by, I noticed that Smolder's face was starting to get dangerously close. The faint and almost pleasant scent of sulfur on her breath reached my nostrils while I saw that her jaws did not entirely close once she ceased to speak. Her eyes were narrowing. And then I felt it. Her other hand pinning mine to her side. A thrill filled my heart. She was so close. And leaning closer. Her lips nearing mine. And just as she closed her eyes entirely...

A knock at the door. Of all times it could have happened. It snapped Smolder out of her stupor as her eyes shot open in shock. Her hands released me from her loving grasp as a muffled voice spoke from the other side. "Hey, James? I hope I'm not disturbing you, but we're pulling straws on what to decide on dinner tonight. What're you in the mood for eastern or western cuisine?"

I recognized the voice as that of Shining Armor. How late was it anyway? A quick glance at the clock on the wall revealed the time to be roughly 4 PM. At least in the current time zone. It would probably take time to prepare enough food for everyone in the command center. After a quiet internal debate, I provided a response. "I'm voting for eastern cuisine tonight. Hold the onions, if you can."

"I'll put a word in with the chefs. Thanks, and sorry to bother." He replied before the sound of his hooves trotting down the stairs could be heard through the door. Now that we were alone again, I turned my gaze to Smolder once more. But that look in her eyes...

"Smolder...? You all right?" I asked upon feeling that piercing gaze of hers. She looked utterly furious. Face frozen, but eyes burning with frustration. She quivered before me, looking like she wanted to angrily tell me something, but no words came. "Are you...mad at me?"

"I hate it..." She muttered with quiet rage. Her gaze turned down slightly with her eyes never blinking. "I hate it... I hate everything about it... I hate...having to wait..."

I lied to myself. Told myself that I did not know what she was so furious over. But I still tried to comfort her the only way I could. I embraced her in my arms and whispered to her. "Patience, Smolder... It'll all be worth it when the tie comes."

She said nothing. Smolder did nothing more than rest her brow against my chest. And for the first time in a while, I felt helpless. And before long, I felt Smolder weakly push herself out of my grasp and shamble over into the bathroom. The click I heard after the door closed indicated that she had locked it. And when I silently slunk over to try and listen in... The sound of quiet sobbing.

It hurt knowing that there was nothing I could do for her at that moment. And I knew I probably should not be out there when she emerged. Frustrated myself with a heavy heart, I slipped my shoes back on and went downstairs before going outside. Just to take a walk and be alone with my thoughts.

I wandered far across the camp. Never speaking to anyone or lingering in one place for too long. The warm breeze of a late summer afternoon provided some relaxation for me, though my heart still ached. I was legitimately grateful that I was not approached by anyone and that my closest circle of friends out there never saw me. It was one of those rare times where the presence of friends would not benefit me in any way.

It was not until I saw the sky turning orange ate onset of sunset to know that it was time to head back to the command center to grab a good bite. And when I did return and step inside, I was greeted by the delightful aroma of oriental cooking. A buffet line had been set out and had probably only be prepared minutes earlier. The royal sisters were already in line and loading up their trays.

What a smorgasbord. Fried rice, pot stickers, egg rolls. I felt my hunger spike just by looking at all was available. And I was not the only one who noticed. I heard the sound of footsteps coming from the stairwell leading up into my quarters and saw Smolder step into view. She did not look upset anymore. In fact, she looked famished. She sniffed the air and said, "Whoa, what's all that? Is there any left?"

"They just set it all out. Come and grab a tray." Luna said as she and her sisters sat around the nearest table while Shining Armor and a few of his men got in line before me. Before long, we were feasting like kings.

My appetite and that fantastic food being served was enough to distract me from the angst that still lingered between Smolder and I. I think even the royal sisters could tell something was not quite right between us and did not disturb us during dinner. I still listened in on their conversations though. It sounded like that radar system was running just fine with no disturbances to speak of and our infantry were just about ready for active duty. I could only hope it would not come too soon.

I wish I could say more, but the rest of the evening was quite uneventful. It did not help that Smolder and I did not have any interest in leaving the command center again that day. Our moods were still shot. Once we had our fill at the dinner table, I went back up to my quarters and started documenting that day on my typewriter. It was not until it was starting to get a bit too dark in the room that I decided to stop for a bit. It was well past 7 PM by then.

I took the pages I had already finished them and tidied up the stack. It was right then that Smolder pushed the door open to step inside. And in her arms was what seemed to be some fruit. "You brought up a snack?"

"No, I went scavenging to pass the time. Found some wild fruit trees out there." She replied rather coolly. In her arms were some very ripe oranges and pears. For all I knew, they were the results of the remnants of some orchards that were cultivated by the farmers that resided out here on the Empty Plains centuries ago. Although they would have to be refrigerated if we did not want them to spoil over the next week or so.

After Smolder set the fruit on my bed, she took note of the dimming natural light in the room and approached a little end table just to the left of the far window. It held a candlestick, but I had never taken the time to go looking for a box of matches. But Smolder did not need any. She took the candlestick holder in hand and blew a tiny gout of her blue fire breath at the wick. It promptly ignited, but the flame instead was a natural hot orange instead of that beautiful shade of blue. With a soft glow being cast over the room, I felt I had enough light to continue typing.

I was briefly distracted when I glanced to my left and saw Smolder starting to set up her air mattress. Making sure it was properly inflated, wrapping it in the bed sheets she brought along, and setting a pillow and a quilt over it. It honestly looked quite comfortable when she was done with it. But she was also very quiet while doing so. Easily the most silent she had ever been in my company. And not in a good way.

The compulsion to not disturb that precious little lady commanded me to leave her alone. I would not speak unless spoken to. Smolder then took that Project H comic book in hand and got comfortable on my bed again to read through it before stuffing an entire pear in her mouth and crunching away.

I was focused enough on my typing to completely ignore Smolder's presence. And I needed to in order to avoid the tension that hung in the air. It almost felt like some unseen force was trying to get us to address something with the other. I kept telling myself that nothing was wrong. That there was nothing to discuss at the time. At one point, Smolder even went into the bathroom to take a quick shower before bed. All without saying a word to me.

I finally stopped writing when even the glow of that candle was not quite enough to light up the room enough for me to easily see what was on the pages before me. And by then , Smolder had already emerged and dried herself off. It was past 9 PM. I should get ready for bed. When I stood up to get to the bathroom, Smolder did not even look at me. I knew something was wrong, but I knew in my heart that it was a subject that should not be touched. Not for a long while to come.

My time in the bathroom was not brief. I took my time. Almost as if I was afraid of confronting something that stood just beyond the door. I relieved myself on the toilet. I thoroughly washed myself in the shower. I even took the time to give myself a quick shave while I was at it. Doing everything I could to stall for time. But I could not stay in there forever. After at least an hour, I emerged in a pair of clean boxers and a towel around my waist. Thankfully, no unpleasantness awaited me. Smolder barely even batted an eye at me.

Minutes later, I blew out the candle by the bed. The room was flooded with darkness with only the very faint glow of a partially obscured moon shining through the curtains of the room's two windows. It was almost frightfully dark in that room, though I knew Smolder and I were not in danger. I could even see Smolder's reflective eyes gazing at me while she sat on her makeshift bed. I did not have much to say. I got myself in bed and looked her way. "Good night, Smolder."

"Yeah... Good night." She muttered halfheartedly. I did not look away under she was tucked under the quilt, her head turned away from me. It had been a long day. And she had a long trip just to get out here. I got comfortable myself before closing my eyes. Tomorrow was a new day.

But my night was not over yet.

After maybe only ten minutes of not quite falling asleep, I felt a disturbance. Soft footsteps drew near. And then... Pressure upon the covers to my left. Over my hand. I could not even try to sleep knowing that someone was looming over me. I cracked my left eye open to look at the edge of my bed. Even in the dark, I could see her. Smolder had left her bed and was now looking right at me. "Smolder...? What's wrong?"

She said nothing. Slowly and methodically, she climbed onto the bed and kneeled at my side. Smolder never once looked away. Something was wrong. Now more awake than before, I pushed myself up to a sitting position. "What's wrong...?"

For a moment longer, she gazed at me in the pale and dim moonlight while seldom blinking. I was about to give up and ask her if she wanted to share my bed with me if she was having trouble getting to sleep, but her words that followed... "Please... Can we just...stop lying to ourselves for a minute?"

"Wha... I don't know what you getting at here." I retorted as a faint sense of alarm came over me. What she was suggesting was dangerous. And the fact that she was aware of it... That she knew what I had been telling myself, subconsciously or otherwise...

"Stop... Please... Stop acting like you don't know what your heart's telling you. Like you don't know what your eyes are telling me..." Smolder said softly yet firmly as her hand once more cupped my cheek. That look of frustration in her eyes was still there, but there was...a quiet look of need in them as well. "And stop acting like you don't know what my heart has decided on."

Was she really going there with me? Was she aware of the risks of what she was suggesting? No matter how much more woman than girl she was at that moment, I forced myself to look at things on the surface and no further than that. "Smolder... No, you... You don't know what you're saying. We both agreed to wait and see where..."

"Shut up." She quietly demanded with a very stern tone of voice, both of her hands grasping my shoulders. And I listened. I did not say a thing upon hearing that venomous bite to my ears. "Just shut up for a minute. Shut up and stop lying to me... Stop lying to yourself..."

I could not speak. She looked so pained. So desperate. "We did say to wait... To see what happens... But come on... That was just a lie and you know it. You know what your answer was. And I know what mine is."

My nerves were on fire. My god, she really was going there. And the lies I had always told myself were starting to unravel. Everything I kept telling myself was falling apart in the face of everything Smolder was telling me. "I... I didn't... I swear I'm not sure if I even..."

"If you really mean that, tell me." Smolder hissed as her eyes looked to be halfway between a glare and a pleading gaze. "I asked you if you loved me. If you weren't so sure, why didn't you say no? Why didn't you say something?"

I was cornered. I could not provide an answer without admitting something I should not. I could barely even look her in the eye. And she read me like a book. "I know what your answer was. Your tears showed it. Your crying told me everything I needed to hear. That was just a way of saying yes without actually saying it, right?"

"You know I can't tell you, Smolder... Not yet." I muttered as the lies could no longer be kept alive. She really knew all along. "I couldn't tell you... There are some things in society you can't defy. Not without consequence. But you... I swear, I can't ever see the girl in you... I can't bring myself to feel that way towards a child. But you're not a child... Not anymore. You're a wonderful young lady. And I just can't help seeing you as..."

I had already said too much. If anyone overheard that, I would surely be in for hell. I had to keep my voice down. Someone could potentially hear me through the walls or the floor. I went silent. I could not say more. But Smolder did not relent. She leaned closer to me, gazing into my eyes. Her voice was softening. The faint growl she normally spoke with was fading. "You appreciate me like no one else does. You really think I couldn't see what your heart was telling me? Through those beautiful earthy eyes? You even asked me once if I loved you. And do you remember my answer?"

How could I forget? She did not give me an answer. All she did was weep. Just like I did. Her voice now speaking with such a lovely angelic tone, Smolder whispered to me. "I wanted to tell you. But something held me back. But I bet you knew what my answer was too. And now... I'm tired of the lies. I know what your answer is. And you know what mine is."

"Why are you telling me all this?" I asked with sincerity. She knew the risks she was taking in confronting me and forcing the two of us to acknowledge the reality of this situation. A reality that we had been forced to ignore.

"Because..." Smolder muttered before showing me such a gaze of longing in those beautiful blue eyes. Her hands rose to my jaw, cradling my face in her palms. "Je t'aime toujours, mi amor... Je t'aime toujours."

That phrase again... But with something else hiding in the middle. Something that she had never said before. As if waiting until the right time. And I knew what it was. The rest was still an enigma that I only knew a few same facts about. It was all in French. It carried a tender meaning to it. But that little bit that she had never said before... A term even the ignorant would know.

Mi amor. I knew that term. My love.

There was no pretending that I was oblivious to the meaning of what she was telling me now. Even if the rest of that phrase was a mystery to me, I could finally deduce it. Mi amor. Such a precious title to bestow upon someone. A means to tell me what she needed to while hiding in plain sight. Rarity, did you know? Did you teach her that just for this?

As I reeled from the realization of what I was hearing, Smolder brought her hands to my jaw once more. Cradling my face in her hands, she whispered those sacred words to me again. "Je t'aime toujours, mi amor."

"Smolder... Oh god, you shouldn't be telling me this..." I whispered as I felt a profound sense of joy and fear mixing in my heart. To finally hear her confirm what I had hoped to hear from her in due time, knowing that I would not lose her to someone else, gave me a sense of security. And yet... With tears on the verge of spilling forth, I could not say anymore. She had spoken the truth that we had tried to pretend was nothing more than a hypothesis. And it was my turn to tell her the same.

Try as I might, my addled mind could not. I could not tell her those three simple words put together to form a most beautiful statement. Not yet. Not with a dialect that everyone understands. And I could not think of a way to convey it through the disguise of a foreign language. And I felt compelled to not simply repeat what she had said. My heart was in agony. She told me what I had always hoped I would eventually hear in time. But now, I could not do the same. And she knew it.

"James... I know what you want to say. But if...you don't know how right now..." Smolder whispered to me with a knowing gaze that was full of hope. She had taken the first step forward. The girl in her mind had been pushed aside. Only the woman remained at that moment, and what a tender and understanding woman she was. Her right hand left my face, meaningfully reaching behind me to rest on the back of my neck. And then she spoke to me. "If you can't tell me... Then show me. Not later, but now."

The tension was painful. Just like that afternoon, Smolder's eyes narrowed, but did not close. Her jaws hung open just slightly. As if waiting for something. I could not turn away. To refuse her now... To deny our hearts what they knew we needed, it would be needlessly cruel to both of us. My resistance was crumbling. My right hand rested on her back just above the base of her tail. My face drew closer to hers as our eyes finally closed. And we... We kissed.

The touch of her lips upon mine. Her left hand holding my face just between my jaw and ear. How we held each other... It was... In that instant, any fears or uncertainty I had melted away. All that mattered at that moment was just her. Wonderful little Smolder. I was in love. So desperately in love. And so was she. And we were finally showing it the only way we could.

We sighed and hummed. Our hands held and caressed each other. Her touch was not that of a clumsy young girl messing around with her first crush. Smolder's touch was sincere and thoughtful. And...her taste... Before long, our lips parted and locked as our tongues reached out to each other for the first time. And on her breath and even in her saliva, the faintest hint of sulfur providing a type of subtle spiciness mixed with an inexplicable sweetness.

The first kiss one has with someone is always an important experience. When the walls of friendship break down to reveal something much more intimate. But of all the first kisses I have had with someone, I do not believe I have ever felt one that was so...succulently sweet. And as that kiss deepened and became nosier with our desperate voices humming in harmony, our hands roamed and grasped at each other as if afraid to let go. That moment... It was just...bliss.

The kiss ended briefly as we pulled away to try and take a moment to clear our heads and to fill our lungs with a full breath. A string of our saliva connected our tongues momentarily, the two of us gazing at each other in a haze. Smolder almost looked like she had been drugged. Her orange cheeks deepening into a vague vermilion hue. I was at a loss for words, but Smolder still found the will to speak through a whisper. "I... I didn't think it would...feel this good..."

We could not stand to wait any longer. Once more, we held each other as we resumed that wonderful kiss. I gasped and groaned. Smolder cooed and sang with her angelic voice contained in her throat. Our eyes closed. I was pushed onto my back as Smolder pinned me to the bed, her arms and hands embracing my head as she moaned shrilly with our lips locked. She was in ecstasy as much as I was in bliss.

Smolder finally relented and pushed herself up until she was straddling me. She still looked like she was in a daze, eyes partially lidded while her hands planted themselves onto my chest. She huffed with long deep breaths even as I did the same. And I must admit hat she...looked so beautiful in the pale glow of the moonlight. Her oranges and yellows complimenting her purple crest and blue eyes gorgeously. I gasped lightly, still reeling from the thrill of what had just transpired. "You've...grown up so fast... I can't believe you're only fourteen."

"I don't think I would've lived long enough to find you if I didn't..." Smolder muttered as her senses slowly returned to her. "If I have to stop being a kid...to be as happy as I can be with you...then I'm OK with that..."

"And you deserve to be happy. You're...such a wonderful young lady." I whispered back to her as my hands tenderly slid over the sides of her body. And in a much more intimate fashion than I probably should have been doing. "I just...can't see the girl in you anymore... You're not a girl anymore, dear... You're a woman now."

"Good... Because I want to be your woman." Smolder cooed to me as she once more began to bring herself closer to me, a beautiful smile and look of desire in her eyes as her hand since more held her head. Her lips found their way to mine, kissing me sweetly as I did the same in return. Her voice whispered to me every few moments, "Je t'aime toujours, mi amor... Je t'aime toujours, mi amor..."

My hands roamed over her back as we continued to kiss. Feeling those smooth scales with nothing to get in the way. And the way her hands caressed and held my head... Her own kind of embrace. And as she continued to chant those wonderful words to me, thinly veiled behind the curtain of foreign dialect, I felt compelled to return the favor. She knew I loved her, but I could not simply come out and say it. I had to enshroud my words the way she did. But with what? I could not simply repeat the same phrase back to her.

Then it hit me. The right words to say. Something from my own heritage. And at the first opportunity I had to catch my breath, I whispered them to her. "Ti amo tanto, mia poca draghessa..."

The way Smolder's eyes lit up... She pushed herself up to look down at me, those lovely blue eyes wide open. "Did you... Was that what I think it was?"

She knew. And I brought my hand to her face to cradle her jaw. Knowing exactly what my heart wanted, I whispered it to her again. "Ti amo tanto. Do you know what it means?"

"No... But... I think...my heart knows. It means...what I said, right?" Smolder whispered while bringing a hand to the side of her face. She wiped a tear away as such a joyous look formed on her face. "If you mean that... No more lies from now on, all right?"

"No more lies... No more beating around the bush..." I whispered back to her. And as soon as I pushed myself back up to be sitting in bed, Smolder was upon me once more. Such a wonderful kiss... We could not keep our hands off of each other. When she held me, I held her. We needed each other.

As the minutes went by, we became increasingly bolder. Not just with our lips, but with our hands. At that moment, we were no longer afraid. No one could see us. No one could hear us. We could hold each other and show each other what we truly meant to each other. And Smolder was eager to explore the side of life that she had been missing out on. The kind she could only observe, but never partake in. Her hands slid over my bare chest as if just for its own sake. But when I began to caress my hands over her back, Smolder grabbed me by the wrists and brought my hands to her waist and chest. Her eyes gazed into mine, her voice whispering to me. "Hold me..."

And I did. But as I caressed and gripped Smolder wherever she guided my hands, she began to turn around. Smolder began to straddle my lap, her thick tail raised to rest against my chest with her tail tuft resting against my cheek in a type of almost playful caress. My hands slid up the smooth scales that lined her chest and belly, Smolder shrill gasps of delight voicing her approval. I was eager to share my love with her and brought my lips forward to plant little kisses along her modest shoulders. She gasped and quivered in my embrace, whispering to me again, "Hold me... Kiss me wherever you want, mi amor..."

I did exactly as she told me. Kissing along her neck and jaw. And even along...her wings as they began to spread. Slowly and almost involuntarily. It was not until they had been spread wide with Smolder holding my hands to her chest that I began to notice how her wings had spread for seemingly no reason. She did not ask if I wanted her to show me her wingspan again and she hardly seemed aware of it at all. Was it...a wingboner? Could dragons get them too?

As I contemplated this, I could feel Smolder guiding my hand up and down her belly. The incredibly smooth sensation of the lack of friction on her underside was pleasant to feel and she seemed to be deeply enjoying my caress. But with every downward stroke, I became more aware of what could happen if we got careless. I am not terribly familiar with reptilian anatomies, but even I knew that if my fingers drifted low enough and inspected the slit between two of those super smooth belly scales, I would make a very alarming discovery. And I had to avoid that at any cost for the time being.

I continued to place soft kisses along Smolder's neck and wings. And she gasped quietly at my affections. She knew how much I loved her by then and I was doing all i could to give her the love she had been so starved for. But my kisses began to slow as I began to notice something in the air. Something familiar...yet alien. I could not put my finger on it. It was very faint, but too distinct for me to not notice. Was it Smolder's breath? No, it did not quite smell like sulfur. It was...musky. Heady and in a very familiar way. Like the smell...of a very needy female.

I froze the instant that scent registered with me. That smell... No... It was coming from Smolder. Her very clingy grasp and control over the movement of my hands... The telltale involuntary spreading of her wings. Oh no... She was not simply in love. Her body was responding in kind. In much the same way her heart desired me, her body was beginning to desire the much more intimate physical kind of love from a male. And that was the one line we absolutely could not cross until the proper time. And that time was not now.

What should I say? What should I do? Smolder did not even seem to be aware of the scent that was starting to fill the air. But as I contemplated this, a rather...devious thought entered my head. We were so in love. And Smolder had absolute faith in me. I knew we should not, but...what if we did?

What if we did throw all caution to the wind? What if I did seduce her? She was young... Mature, yet still impressionable. She trusted me. If I made any suggestions, she would surely listen and believe me. If I so wanted to, I could start to mold her into whatever I wanted to and she would most likely not sense anything wrong. What if...

Why in the world was I even having those thoughts? Just the very concept of taking advantage of someone like her with such debauchery horrified me. I could never do that to Smolder! Overcome with shame over even thinking of such a thing, I tightened my embrace on her and just sat there. Holding her in my arms as I squinted my eyes shut. I could feel her become still in my arms, but she soon began to caress my arm. "Shhh... I'm not going anywhere, mi amor. I'm right here."

"I don't want anything awful to happen to you..." I whispered to her without budging. Smolder had already been through so much turmoil. The last thing she needed was having more thrust upon her from someone she loved wholeheartedly. I cherished what we had. I did not want to throw that all away over the whims of opportunistic debauchery. I could never...

"Nothing will happen... Nothing like that. Not as long as I have you." She whispered to me most sweetly as she wiggled out of my grasp to turn around. That gaze of utter adoration in her eyes... There was no doubt at all. She had more faith in me than I had in myself. Although she did glance at her sides and only then notice that her wings were spread wide. Smolder cracked an uneven smile as she forced her wings to close. But as she rested her head just under my chin with her hands upon my chest, she then asked, "I feel so...warm... So tingly... Is this what it's like to be in love?"

She did not know? Her scent was still lingering in the air, but Smolder did not seem to be aware of the symptoms she was experiencing despite actually feeling them. This filled me with a sense of relief. She truly was completely oblivious to the nature of sexual urges. And if she did not have the knowledge to know how to act upon them, I would not be tempted to do so with her. A silver lining.

Without a word, Smolder gently pushed me down to the bed and started to get comfortable under the covers. She draped her wing across my chest in an embrace while our heads rested upon the pillow. In spite of her body's urges, she seemed to be ready to fall asleep. "I've already kept you up for too long... I'm sorry. I just... I couldn't take it anymore..."

"Hey, don't apologize. I... I'm glad you convinced me to not keep lying to myself anymore... It feels...nice now that we're being openly honest here." I retorted while still conflicted over the whole thing. A part of me was still demanding that I exercise restraint, but now that we had finally shown and told each other what is in our hearts... It felt liberating. Just enough leeway to ease the frustration this situation had forced upon us. "We'll talk more in the morning, all right?"

"Right... Sweet dreams..." Smolder whispered before she once more placed a kiss on my cheek. She then smirked sweetly at me as her gentle voice spoke without the slightest hint of a growl to it. "Mi amor."

"Sweet dreams, love..." I whispered back to her before I closed my eyes, though I was tempted to not sleep just yet. Tucked under the covers, I was left wondering if Smolder would truly not act upon the carnal desires her body was only just starting to notice. Her faint scent still lingered in the air. But much to my relief, I soon heard her breathing become much heavier. Quiet snoring began to come from her. She really was asleep. Now knowing that there was no risk, I too allowed myself to relax. And I fell asleep much faster now that I was in the embrace of someone I most dearly adored.

My memory of that dream is quite vivid. And I noticed before long that things seemed too real and lucid. I was...on a little paddleboat out in the middle of a moonlit lake. Fireflies flitting about, the chirping of frogs in the air. A beautiful summer night. But why was I alone? This was the sort of scenario that would demand that someone be on a date with their beloved. At least I assumed I was alone until I looked to my left. A familiar voice then asked, "I don't suppose you come here often?"

"Nope. First time for me." I retorted with a bit of a chuckle. Luna was seated beside me, having paid my dreaming mind a visit for the night. "But what brings you here? We're not having another session in battle, are we?"

"No, not tonight. We must space those out so as to not exhaust you. Although I did not come here on my own whims." Luna replied as her tone became more serious. "I thought I detected something...unusual about he state of your dreaming mind. Not exactly a nightmare or even a stress dream, but something seemed...off. So here I am. Is something amiss? Did something happen with Smolder tonight? It was quiet enough in your room. I did not overhear any sort of commotion."

If I were to try and hide anything from her, I am sure Luna could force my dreaming mind to project my most recent memories. It would be a mistake to hide anything. And so I said, "Smolder, she... She... How do I put this... She...had a talk with me. And forced me to admit some things to myself..."

"Do explain." Luna asked without sounding pushy or accusatory. She knew enough about my feelings for Smolder, but I doubt she would expect what I was going to say.

"She...brought up a good point. How we were...lying to ourselves to avoid getting each other in trouble... All sorts of mental gymnastics to downplay the truth even when we both knew what we really felt about each other... We stopped lying to ourselves and...we...had our first kiss."

Luna's eyes opened just slightly wider than usual. Not horrified by any means, but still slightly alarmed. "I see... You did say she is unusually precocious for a girl of her age. And I could certainly see that in her myself. But...surely you did not...?"

"No... No, I didn't touch her like that. Even though...I could detect her scent in the air after a while. I think her body wanted me, but she didn't seem to have any idea what those kind of urges are. She even went to sleep just fine. Maybe spending the first few years of her adolescent with no time or reason to think about boys might've helped her stay oblivious..." I explained while very glad that for as mature as Smolder is, she is still quite ignorant to the topic of reproduction. Has anyone ever told her where babies come from? I wonder how they talk about that in the dragon lands, especially out in the wild sectors...

"Hm. Is that so? Having an itch that you don't even know you have... Although... I must ask. Were you tempted to do such a thing when you noticed...the signs?" Luna then asked with increasing scrutiny. I was actually glad to be having this talk with her. It was helping get some weight off my chest.

I was hesitant, but I knew I had to say it. "I have to admit that when I did notice her...scent, I felt a certain...urge to take advantage of it. The realization that I could capitalize on her ignorance and...well..."

Luna's eyes opened much wider, a look of shock on her face. "You... But... You don't surely gravitate towards those so young, do you?"

"No, of course not! People that young make for terrible long-term romantic partners! That would be a mistake...and would only lead to disappointment. But..." I replied in disgust at the thought, but I could not ignore that memory as I looked over the side of the little boat we were in and gazed at the murky water. "I don't desire anyone so young like that, but... The opportunity was there. Just...knowing I could and that she probably would not try to stop me."

"You saw an opportunity present itself, yet did not act upon it... That's good. I am certain it is only natural to have such dark or alarming thoughts from time to time, but our ability to choose not to act upon them is what separates people like us from feral beasts." Luna replied with an impressive display of wisdom.

"Yeah, I know... Happens a lot, really. Just...little instances where your mind reacts to something you see and just wonders 'what if' before you push it out of your mind." I muttered while knowing where she was coming from. But still, just thinking about what I did consider at the time... "But... I still wondered if I could do that to her... Is it just part of human nature to feel that desire? To...dominate what you have any degree of control over?"

Luna went silent for a minute. Her eyes wandered, contemplating my words. "There may be more truth to that than you know... Just take the emperor for example. you know what happened all those years ago. He saw what could have been and followed those urges to establish dominance over Equestria. Perhaps it is an urge that is inherently ingrained into all human minds. I cannot speak for them. I have never been human, so I cannot imagine such an urge. But please... Do not be too hard on yourself, my friend. It is our responsibility to resist such vile urges instead of impulsively following them. And you have succeeded in that responsibility, haven't you?"

I nodded in understanding. The guilt was still there, but she had a point. I needed to stop beating myself over being so disgusted with myself over wondering what I could have done had I not maintained any restraint. But now that I had been reminded of my own restraint, I turned to Luna and asked, "If you think so... Do you think you could reach over and bring Smolder into my dream? I think she'd appreciate us spending the night together."

That look in her eyes... Luna did not seem to mind the notion, but she appeared hesitant regardless. "I'm sorry, James. Unfortunately...it would be best if we do not tempt fate like that."

"Huh? But...you just said..." I stammered while wondering why she would change direction like that. She had faith in me, yet was not comfortable with me sharing a dream with Smolder?

"I suppose I should explain..." Luna mumbled as she gave me a most apologetic gaze. "I understand that the two of you...have a very unorthodox relationship and that you know were to draw the line for the time being, but... I simply cannot allow the two of you to be alone together in the realm of dreams. Yes, there are no consequences of any sort in a realm disconnected from reality, but in a dream as lucid as one as this... Well, to say that psychological and emotional consequences do not exist would be simply untrue. Forgive me, but until the day comes where she is of age, I cannot leave you two alone together in a realm where you may be tempted to take things too far. You understand, yes?"

I stared in stunned silence for a moment. She certainly had a point there... "Oh, dang... Yeah, that...um... That would be risky... Sorry for asking."

"No, do not apologize. I understand. You love her and she loves you. I have seen my own share of romantic fantasies while wandering the realm of dreams to understand how sincere such love is." Luna retorted with a rather supportive smile. "And to be honest, it's hard not to root for such devoted love. I have faith in the two of you. Just be patient, exercise restraint, and you two should have a very happy future together."

"Thanks... Really, it's nice to hear words of encouragement from those who do understand. I don't want to let anything awful happen to her. After all the hell she's been through, Smolder deserves to be happy." I muttered softly as my thoughts went to that precious little dragon lady. I was tempted to start lying to myself again. To wonder when or if Smolder would truly ever feel so much love for me. But I could not let that happen anymore. I knew the truth now. As did she. And I could not go back to telling those lies to myself. Not now.

The rest of my dream was rather uneventful, yet still relaxing. Luna used her magic to twist the environment from a lake into a shallow river lined by glowing reeds and flowers for us to paddle along. Such tranquility in my sleep was a necessary respite during wartime. Although it did not last forever. I eventfully felt the world ripple around us. The telltale sign that my dreaming mind was beginning to stir. Luna smiled at me as it was time to say goodbye. "Just remember, my friend. Have faith in yourself and be patient. That golden day will come eventually."

"Thanks, Luna. See you soon." I replied with sincerity as I was very glad we had the chat we did. Seconds later, white engulfed my vision before I found myself staring at the wooden ceiling of my room. Soft sunlight was shining through the curtains to my right. And to my right, still tucked under the covers and between me and the window, was dear little Smolder. She was smiling. Surely dreaming something wonderful.

I could still feel her wing holding me under the covers. We... My fingers rose to my lips. I could still remember that precious first kiss. The touch of her lips upon mine. Her tongue dancing with my own. Even her taste... That really happened. And there was no way we could conceivably pretend that did not happen. There was no going back now. We were in love and we both knew it.

A sense of caution came over me as I looked at my beloved. How much should I show? Should I treat her with e same mannerisms I show towards anyone else I am in a relationship with? Should I use tender pet names? How often should I kiss her or hold hands? My mind was awash with so many questions like a high school boy who just got asked out by his crush. Was I just overthinking things?

Before long, I was given an answer to a question I had not even asked. Smolder cracked an eye open before smiling at me in a way she had never done before. Without even moving, she whispered to me. "Good morning, mi amor."

Any doubts I had about what she would do or say were crushed right there. She remembered what happened last night and was not even trying to pretend everything was the same as before then. And it warmed my heart. I returned the favor as I whispered, "Good morning, beautiful."

"Am I beautiful?" She asked with an almost teasing tone of voice. A muffled giggle filled her throat as Smolder crawled atop me with her hands tucked between my neck and shoulders. I found myself smiling while she looked down at me. Eyes filled with such quiet tenderness, she whispered to my once more. "Je t'amie toujours."

"Ti amo tanto." I whispered back to her before she lowered her head to mine and placed a kiss upon my lips. With just that little touch, I knew everything was going to be all right. We were in love. And in that moment, that was all that mattered.

Smolder let out a sigh as she pushed herself back up to gaze down at me. That calm smile never left her face. She was not simply happy. She looked...so at peace for once. "I...feel so much better after last night. Like...I got a lot off my chest. Like it'll be easier to wait from now on."

"I feel that too... And...I'm sorry for not..." I began to say before stalling as I struggled to find the right words.

My beloved did not need to be told. She brought a hand to my brow and brushed my hair away from my face as she said, "No, don't apologize for anything. I get it, all right? This sorta thing... Gotta keep it undercover, right? Until my sweet sixteen?"

I nodded silently. With her hand on my head, I brought my fingers to her cheek and caressed her pretty face. "I want you to be happy, dear... I'll...try to get used to this. Never met a woman like you before, so...it'll take some adapting."

"I like it when you call me that. Those sweet little words that don't mean much, but just sound so nice... I see why Fluttershy likes it." Smolder cooed to me with her other hand holding my fingers to her cheek. But she then whispered, "I think...she knows too... I mean why else did she ask me to give you a kiss for her?"

"We'll have to talk to her about that... And to keep this a secret from anyone who doesn't need to know. No romantic stuff when we're in public, all right? And in private if there happens to be anyone else around. Be cautious, OK?" I explained in the hopes of getting her to understand just how taboo our situation would look to the uninformed.

Almost unsurprisingly, Smolder gave me a slight smirk. "Don't worry about that. I know how to keep out of trouble. I've gotten good at that. I won't blow our cover."

"Atta girl..." I muttered as I felt confident in her. But as we shared a moment of tender silence, I still had to consider that dark thought I had the night before. And so I whispered, "Smolder... Can I ask you an important favor?"

"Hm?" She mumbled with her hand still placed over my fingers.

"You know I only want the best for you. But... And this is a very unlikely if, but... If I ever do anything that scares you... Anything that ever gives you reason to doubt me..." I said with the utmost sincerity without ever looking away from those loving blue eyes. "If that ever happens... Please stop me. Don't ever let me take advantage of you."

Smolder gave me a slight frown as she let out a long sigh. "James... Really, don't ever say that. You won't do that to me. I know you won't. I've gotten good at second guessing myself. Whatever you're going on about, I know you don't have it in you."

For a moment, I thought she was not taking me seriously. That she really was more naive than I gave her credit for. But she then took hold of my hand and said, "But if you really do ever break my heart like that, or do anything to betray me harder than my parents ever did..."

My eyes went wide as she placed my hand in her mouth, her fangs firmly grasping my hand between her stone-crushing jaws. She then spoke as best she could without releasing me, her eyes showing a most devious gaze. "I'll bite this right off. All right?"

"Dear lord, Smolder... All right, all right, I swear I'll never give you a reason to do that." I muttered quickly while quite unnerved. I am not sure if she was bluffing for the sake of messing with me, but that was not a threat I was going to take lightly. Smolder dropped my hand from her mouth as she burst into laughter while I could only crack a crooked amused grimace.

Before I could do anything else, Smolder grabbed my hand again and held it before her in both of her little hands. She then began to softly kiss my fingers and held it to her face with such a pleasant smile on her lips. "I'm gonna be holding this as much as I can from now on... That's sweethearts do, right?"

"Yeah, they do... Feels nice, right?" I asked before closing my fingers around one hand. That look of utter gratitude in her eyes... She was savoring that sensation of our hands holding the other. To feel those smooth scales clinging to my palm... "I actually forgot how good this feels... To be held like this..."

"Me too... It's not like a hug. It's...something special." Smolder whispered before she bowed her head and let out a harsh sigh. "I can't wait to learn all I can about love with you... Teach me right, OK?"

"I'll do my best, dear..." I whispered before we once more found ourselves in an embrace, our lips upon each other for a long and soft kiss. We gazed into each other's eyes as she savored one more moment together in the privacy of my room. "Ti amo tanto, mia poca draghessa."

"I'll always be your little draghessa, mi amor." Smolder whispered lovingly to me as she no doubt was able to discern exactly what that term meant. And it just felt so wonderful to hear that from her.

The rest of the morning went by without a hitch. Breakfast was pleasant and the radar systems were still running smoothly. The guards stationed there even complimented Smolder on her placement of the sensors yesterday, which got a smile out of her.

So far, aside from Luna, no one has been the wiser about Smolder and I. We have managed to act like nothing unusual is happening between us. But once we were back up in my room after breakfast, we started cuddling on the bed again. Hugging and kissing and just savoring our time together now that we were no longer lying to ourselves. Not going too far, but easing the strain on the wait until the proper time.

I feel much more confident about how things are between the two of us. I was terrified that we could never make something like this work. But now that we have opened up to each other, it is actually much more manageable than I expected. But we must be cautious. There is one line that must not be crossed until that day finally arrives next year. We must be patient.

I think that is all for now. Smolder has been out of the room for a while, giving me enough time to finish this up without distractions. Maybe today will have something new come up. I doubt it will be much longer before we are ready to advance and I welcome it. The sooner we get this over with, the sooner we can all go home. Time to head downstairs and see what is happening out in the camp.

Testing the Waters

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my Parteon.

Or alternatively, considerbuying my a Ko-Fi.

Testing the Waters

Not long after finishing my prior journal entry, I made my way downstairs to notice Smolder examining the armory at the far end of the command center's main room. Shining Armor was keeping a close eye on her, though I am sure he just wanted to make certain she would not hurt herself with anything. My attention was then directed to the corner of the command center that was reserved for the radar devices.

I stood outside the little corner as a couple of guards surveyed the readings they were getting. My eyes scanned the large crystal panels that displayed the topography of the Empty Plains that the sensors were transmitting to us. No signs of movement. Nothing out of the ordinary. But that only made me all the more concerned.

We have been out on the Empty Plains for a while now. More than a week by this point. Progress in preparing the militia has been steady and smooth, but how much longer would it be until the next wave arrived? Would we head out to advance before they could get here, or would we have to fight them off to prevent them from overrunning the camp? The fact that it had been that long since that first clash had me worried. How long would it take for the emperor to amass another army of drones to send our way? And how big would the next one be?

I held a fist to my chin as I kept my arms crossed. I scanned the panels more closely, wondering if they were even functioning correctly. The emperor is about as well versed in warfare as the rest of Equestria. War has never had a place in Equestria. What was he doing at that time? Brainstorming new tactics? Revising the equipment and variety of his troops? As much as it pains me to say this, humans have always been adept in adapting to war. I feared that he had an advantage over us in terms of natural talent. Only time would tell who would have the superior tactics.

I overheard the guards before me muttering to each other. The room was rather quiet at the time, providing a sense of security out on the Empty Plains. The only sounds that reached my ears were quiet conversation like ones you might hear in a library and the gentle inconsistent hymn of the crystal panels projecting the images of the lay of the terrain out east. It was almost too relaxing. I could only hope we would finally head out soon before we got too comfortable out here by staying in one place for too long.

"Hey... Something's coming in from the west." I heard one of the guards say. He pointed to the panel that displayed the camp and the immediate area around it. There were no sensors placed to the west, but the sensors set around the perimeter of the camp could still reach far enough to detect an impending arrival. I could see it too. One single little dot. And were a cast of a spell from the guard's horn, the perspective zoomed in. "Huh... Just one... And it's not an airship."

"West... Hang on, I'm gonna go out and check." I retorted before grabbing a pair of binoculars that I had noticed on a counter nearby and stepped outside. Judging by the speed at which the target was approaching, it must have been going by air. I could probably spot it without even going over to the walls.

I held the binoculars up to my eyes while facing west, scanning the horizon over the walls. I was quick to remember just how much binoculars can limit your field of vision. I had to slowly turn my head to try and maximize my field of vision while adjusting the focus of the lenses. But after a minute or so, I finally saw something come into view. Very far away, but I remained focused on it. It appeared to have a gold sheen to it. As it drew closer, I noticed bits of blue. And off of one side, a round red spot. "Hang on... Is that...Ember?"

Not once did I look away. And as the moments went by, I confirmed the identity of the arrival. Ember was on her way towards us. Clad in her gilded armor and with the Bloodstone Scepter in hand. I found myself smiling as I saw my friend soaring towards the camp. But...she was alone. No signs of any other dragons. Had she failed to convince any of her people to pitch in with the war effort?

Regardless of how that went, I knew that Ember would still be there to stay. With or without aid, she would still face the enemy alongside us. I remembered that promise. I lowered the binoculars from my face and watched as the armored dragoness soared over the walls with the sentries making no effort to stop her. They knew who she was by then.

I stood outside the command center and waited. I even raised my hand to wave at Ember once she began to descend. The Dragon Lord soon swooped down to me and came in for a landing on my feet. Once on her feet, she promptly removed her helmet to reveal that pretty blue face. "You knew I was coming?"

"Our sensors detected your approach, but I didn't think it would be you." I replied while holding out an arm for a hug. However, Ember mistook the gesture for something else and simply shook my hand in greeting while tucking her helmet in the crook of her other arm while holding the Bloodstone Scepter. I did not mind, but I then asked, "Um... Are you alone? Are there no reinforcements?"

"Yes and no... I'll need to speak with your superiors about that. Are they here?" Ember asked before pushing the door to the command center open. I stayed close behind her, not certain how well the personnel inside would take Ember's arrival. She must have been thinking the same thing since she then held up her spare hand and spoke, "Hello! It's me again! No need to raise your weapons this time."

It was then that Celestia happened to enter the room. She was quick to recognize the Dragon Lord and stepped our way as I returned the binoculars to where I had gotten them. "Oh, Ember! Welcome back. Although...did you return by yourself?"

Ember promptly dropped to one knee to bow before the Princess of the Dawn, Bloodstone Scepter in her grasp to provide leverage for when she needed to stand again. "Yes, for the moment. I need to talk to you about that, if you have a minute."

"Of course. Make yourself comfortable. We're just about ready to sit down for lunch." Celestia replied as the three of us approached the table nearby. Ember's eyes lit up at the mention of lunch, no doubt excited to try some more Equestrian cuisine. Once the three of us were seated around the table, Celestia asked, "I'm assuming that you met some complications when you returned home?"

"Well, it wasn't a complete failure... It took a few days, but I did succeed in rounding up a dozen potential volunteers. The issue is... How do I put this..." Ember muttered as she closed one hand over the other, elbows on the table. With her scarlet eyes wandering for a moment, she then said, "Basically, they want to know what's in it for them."

"You mean aside from preventing their home from being inevitably invaded and overrun in due time?" I asked while not surprised a bunch of barbaric savages would not have the mind to really understand what kind of danger they were in.

That smirk Ember gave me showed even she could not overlook her people's shortsightedness. "No, really. If they're going to put their lives on the line, they're demanding that they be compensated. Their words, not mine."

"That's not an unjustified complaint... They would have to be compensated for their services. But what to offer..." Celestia muttered as she rubbed a hoof under her chin. She probably knew more about dragons than I did, so I could not offer a suggestion. "Well, I seem to recall your people are not very difficult to satisfy... How about this? Fifty pounds of assorted gemstones for each volunteer?"

If that look of hunger in Ember's eyes was of any indication, that sounded like a good offer for a dragon. "Ooh, that does sound tempting... But how to sweeten it?"

Celestia was quick to provide another offer. "I was thinking gemstones that are not commonly found around the dragon lands. We could round up some turquoise from the south. Perhaps some jade from far out east. A little smorgasbord of flavors for your men to try."

"I don't think they'll be disappointed. Yes, that might be enough incentive to get them to cooperate. I'll pass along the message and get back to you right away." Ember replied as she sounded like she was about to stand up and leave. But just as it looked like she was about to stand up from her seat, Ember displayed a rather sheepish smile. "But before that, would it be all right if I stay for lunch? I can already smell it."

She was right. The telltale aroma of tasty home cooking was wafting out of the kitchen nearby. And we were all too happy to have her. Ember watched with eager eyes as the buffet was set out on a long table against the wall. A big bowl of salad in a dark balsamic dressing, veggie sandwiches of soft baguettes that had been lightly toasted and smeared with a layer of honey mustard, and freshly grilled corn on the cob. Ember went first, loading up a plate with as much as she could before we all followed her to the table. She took a fork and gave the salad a few pokes, skewering a few leaves of lettuce and greens on the prongs. "Are these just leaves off a tree? Do you really eat these?"

"No, those are all ground plants. And they're perfectly edible. Really good for cleaning out your system too." I replied while Ember added more and more to her fork until she had quite a sizeable bite ready. I was quick to add, "And please don't eat the cutlery this time..."

"Don't worry, I haven't forgotten that." She replied while we all watched as Ember tried the first bite of leafy greens she had ever eaten in her life. She chewed patiently, savoring the crunchy morsel like any professional food critic. "Mmm... Crisp and crunchy, but still kind of soft... And this dark fluid... Kind of sweet...but makes my tongue tingle!"

"Balsamic dressing will do that." Celestia said with a chuckle before she got started on her lunch. It was right around then that the front door opened to reveal Luna and Nightmare Moon having returned for lunch. Their eldest sister was quick to greet them and said, "Welcome back. And we have a guest."

"Hm? Ah, Ember! I trust you have returned with good news?" Nightmare Moon asked as she and Luna made their way to the buffet line.

"Can we discuss it later? I'm...really taken with this amazing food right now." Ember replied while continuing to feast on her lunch. And she was still only on her salad. If a simple appetizer was pleasing her that much, I could only imagine what she would say to the rest.

"Fair enough. You must be famished. Just be sure to give your compliments to the chef when you're done." Luna said while they loaded up their plates.

As soon as Ember was done with her salad, she started to poke her sandwich with her fork as if trying to figure out how she would lift it. This got a chuckle out of me before I said, "Um... You don't use utensils for some foods. You normally eat sandwiches with your hands."

"You do? Oh.... Then...like this?" Ember asked while setting her fork down and lifting the sandwich with both hands. With a little added pressure from her fingers, the outer crust of the top half of the bread cracked ad bent inward. "Oh? Crispy on the outside, but soft and white on the inside... What is this stuff?"

"That would be bread. You bake it from dough made from grinding wheat." Luna explained as they all gathered around the table with their own lunch.

"And I have no idea what any of that is." Ember replied while seemingly smirking at her own ignorance. But one bite later, she smiled brightly. "Ooh, I like this stuff. Especially with how this tangy sweet liquid just adds to the whole thing."

I was especially curious of how Ember would eat the corn on the cob. In hindsight, I should not have been surprised. She looked it over, picked it up in her hand, and then crunched it between her jaws cob and all. We all stared in surprise to see her effortlessly munching down the whole thing in one go along with the toughest and most unappetizing part of the corn. And she seemed quite pleased. "Mmm, all these little seeds just pop when you bite. Although that tough part in the middle isn't very flavorful..."

"That's...not how you're supposed to eat corn, Ember..." Nightmare Moon muttered while failing to hide a crooked smile. "The cob is supposed to be left alone while you eat the kernels that cover it."

"It's not?" Ember asked in confusion. Celestia then held up hers for Ember to see before taking several consecutive bites to remove the kernels into her mouth. "Ooooh... Oops. I'll see if I can get it right the second time."

It was right around then that I noticed Smolder stepping out of the armory while adjusting the crest of purple hair on her head. Probably after trying on a helmet. "Man, something smells great. Is it time for lun..."

Smolder froze in her tracks when she was halfway past the table. Eyes wide, never saying a word, she gazed right at Ember. I could see the alarm in her eyes and I knew why. Ember then asked, "You... You're the one in that picture..."

Without a word, Smolder began to take long slow steps backwards without ever looking away. Once she was almost past the table again, she suddenly stepped to her right and ducked behind me. I felt her hands cling to me while she only barely peeked out from behind me. While I knew why she was so wary of our draconic guest, I could not help back be amused by her sudden show of timidity. "Smolder, it's OK... Ember's the best the dragon lands have to offer. She's not here to cause trouble."

She looked up at me while still not showing any easing in her emotions. Although Smolder then looked out from behind me and asked, "You're...not here to take me back?"

"Take you ba... Oh... Right, I heard." Ember retorted as a much more sympathetic gaze formed in her scarlet eyes. "Just let me say I know what you've been through and I'm sorry there wasn't more I could do for you. I just don't have any jurisdiction over the wild sectors of the dragon lands. And I'm not sure how to bring them under my control..."

Sharp as always, Smolder was quick to put together Ember's words together. Her look of fear became a much more analytical gaze as she examined the gilded plate armor that covered most of Ember's body. As well as the Bloodstone Scepter propped up nearby. She then asked, "Are you...the Dragon Lord?"

"I am. And I'm glad to be here... Smolder, right? I think that's what James called you?" Ember replied while even starting to smile.

Smolder nodded, but still looked confused. Maybe even a little disappointed. "Uh huh... But...I always though the Dragon Lord would be...bigger."

"Pfft, that's what they all say." Ember snorted while crossing her arms. It was hard for us not to laugh.

It was at this point that I noticed Smolder starting to relax. I think she knew she could trust Ember. And she even smirked a little as she said, "I also didn't think the Dragon Lord would be so pretty."

"Oh come on! Not you too!" Ember barked in annoyance while the royal sisters around us began to snicker at her expense. Even Smolder and I could not keep a straight face.

That was when I said, "You mean only I can say you're beautiful?"

Smolder then started howling in laughter as Ember gave me...that look. Just...that look. I wish I could describe it, but it got us all laughing. As the laughter eventually began to die down, all while Ember gave us all a painfully frozen glare of frustration, Smolder finally stepped out from behind me. "Yeah, she is all right. Glad to finally meet someone from back home who's kind of cool."

"Told you she's the best the dragon lands have." I added while patting Smolder on the head. This got a slight smile out of Ember. I then sweetened the deal as I said, "She's pleasant, yet reliable. I have nothing but respect for her."

"James, you're too kind. Really." Ember finally said as she relaxed into smiling at me. It was only then that Smolder made her way to the buffet line to fill a plate. But once her impromptu conversation partner had left the table for a minute, a much more insecure expression settled into Ember's face. She then glanced back and forth at the three royal sisters and asked, "If I may ask you all something?"

"Go right ahead, Ember. What do you need to know?" Celestia asked right as they all finished with their lunch. All forks were down with all eyes on Ember.

"How do I put this..." Ember muttered as she rather adorably tapped two fingers together with her eyes averted for a moment. Was she even aware of how demure she was making herself look. She then finally asked, "Is it possible to be beautiful, yet still be respected by your subjects?"

I should have anticipated that this question would come up eventually. The three royal sisters looked at each other while appearing to be completely mystified. Nightmare Moon then gave Ember a most perplexed gaze while even smiling in a crooked manner. "What sort of question is that? Of course you can. I mean just look at us."

Luna then joined in as her magic aura surrounded her horn just as a small pillar of magic ice formed on the middle of the table. "Yes, we have been blessed with great beauty as the royal family is rather famous for it..."

A second later, Celestia's golden magic aura coated the ice pillar. As it quivered with the sound of ice cracking filling the air, it sudden snapped in two at the middle. And I knew that Luna and Nightmare Moon's ice magic was much tougher than natural ice. Celestia then said confidently, "But that does not mean we can't snap someone in two like a twig if we so wished it."

Ember froze as she watched that pillar of magic ice get snapped like a toothpick. As if she had momentarily forgotten how powerful the royal sisters' magic output is. Celestia then smiled quite brightly at the Dragon Lord and said, "Don't be afraid to embrace beauty if you think it suits you. Beauty is not a handicap in times of conflict. If anything, it only makes it easier to surprise the opposition."

While she had nothing to say, Ember just smiled gratefully while just giving a nod. But it was then that we noticed Smolder standing at the side of the table while holding a tray of food in her hands. Her eyes were wide as if she had just witnessed quite the spectacle. "Whoa, is that what you royal ponies can do? You can whip up magic ice like that? And break it like it's nothing?"

"Actually, only Luna and I have access to the freezing polarities of ice magic. Celestia here is on the other end of the spectrum. As one should expect from the princess who moves the sun." Nightmare Moon explained while displaying a proud smirk.

Smolder suddenly glanced at Celestia without a word. As if to confirm her suspicions, Celestia's horn was coated by her magic aura before also becoming coated in wavering magic flames for a few seconds. All while showing Smolder a knowing smile. Her curiosity satisfied, Smolder quickly sat herself down beside me with tray on the table. "No wonder almost no one ever messes with you ponies."

Ember went back for seconds as the three royal sisters started chatting amongst themselves. I just listened in while Smolder feasted on her lunch, paying attention to the conversation happening around me. Something about how Cadence is holding things together on the homefront, the rate of progress among training the infantry, and so on. But a minute or so later, I felt something rest upon my hand under the table. A quick glance revealed it to be Smolder's hand resting atop mine.

I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye. In her other hand was a sandwich, but Smolder was looking right back at me out of the corner of her eye. I saw her smile as I felt her fingers curl around mine. I did the same, grasping her hand under the table where no one could see it. We had not forgotten about last night. And even if we could not say it, we could still express it to each other as long as we were subtle enough.

Once Ember returned to the table with her tray lined with the goods, she turned her attention to Smolder. "So, um... Smolder, right? If you don't mind me asking... What's it like living among the ponies of Equestria?"

Smolder released my hand from her grasp as she answered the Dragon Lord's invitation to a conversation. She paused at first as she seemed to be debating her answer. "The dragons back home have no idea what they're missing out on. I just don't get how dragons can think they're at the top of the food chain when the rest of Equestria has left them all in the dust. The food's better. The environment's better. The way they live is better... If I had known how good the rest of Equestria has things, I would've tried to find a place to settle down as soon as my parents kicked me out."

"That's quite a review..." Ember muttered between bites of her second ear of corn. I had already explained some of Equestria's advances in modernity to her before and she had even been exposed to a taste of modern living just by being in the camp with us, but to hear such a thing from one of her own carried a special kind of weight to it. "Equestria really has it that good, huh?"

"Yep. You gotta see it to believe it." Smolder said as she feasted on her meal while I just listened in on the conversations going on around me.

"I definitely will... When this mess is all sorted out." Ember mumbled as she went silent in thought. Although she then did say, "But let it be said I'm happy for you. I'm glad to know you found a good place to live and good people to be around. I perfectly understand if those boulderheads back home are unappealing to you."

Smolder let out a sudden snicker, no doubt at the sound of the dragon lands' own ruler taking potshots at her people's reputation. "Boulderheads?! Whoa, what're you doing dissing your own people like that? I mean you're not exactly wrong, but..."

Ember leaned forward with her elbow on the table as a snarky smirk spread across her lips. "What, you think I actually like them? Do you have any idea what a challenge it is to keep those idiots in line? Nothing but brawn and bravado with not much for brains."

Smolder then leaned my way while looking at me out of the corner of her eye. There was quite a smirk on her lips as well when she said, "I like this lady. She's pretty cool."

"I did say she's the best the dragon lands have." I reiterated while Ember just rolled her eyes, even as that smirk became a much more earnest smile.

Before long, I heard what sounded like the Morse code station receiving a message. I did not pay any mind to it at the time, but the guardsman who was manning it trotted our way after decoding the message. He then said, "Excuse me, your majesties. The R.A.S. Alabaster is en route and is heavy with cargo and equipment."

"Good to hear. Send word to the docks to ready the moorings." Celestia replied while the guardsman bowed and headed out the door to relay the message. But as for me, hearing the name of that airship elicited a very different feeling in my heart. Novo was on her way back and would be here soon. And she no doubt had some very personal news for me.

A complex combination of excitement and anxiety filled me. I needed to see her as soon as possible. I scarfed down what remained on my tray and stood up from the table. "Excuse me, ladies. I need to be somewhere right now."

"Huh? Where you going?" Smolder asked with a look of concern in her eyes. She surely thought something was amiss.

Right as I reached the door leading outside, I turned to look at the royal sisters and their guests. "I'm just going to the airship docks to be there when the Alabaster arrives. They'll probably send for me anyway if I'm not there regardless."

"I don't really get what's happening, but you do what you have to. We'll be here. I'm not going anywhere for a while anyway." Ember replied as they all said their goodbyes. I did not want to leave Smolder alone, but I knew Novo would want some time alone with me.

Once outside, I walked at a brisk pace through the camp while not stopping for conversation. My heart pounded in my chest. I could still remember the previous night we spent together. She was in heat. And I... We actually did it. By then, Novo surely must have been able to get some results. And I was both eager and afraid of what they might be. What would I tell Fluttershy if it turned out I was having a child with a woman she had not even met yet? No matter how much she trusted me, that would be a massive breach in protocol.

I tried not to work myself up too much as I neared the docks. And I could see it. Right here over the western horizon was a large and mostly white object. The Alabaster was already coming in to dock. I watched with arms crossed as that majestic airship drew near as the buzzing of its propellers reached my ears. It was rather calming to observe such a beautiful designed aircraft just floating through the air like that. The dock personnel were quick to start securing the ballasts as they were dropped. Heavy thuds were heard with each striking the ground even as the propellers became still and silent. I even found myself muttering, "Good to see you back, old girl."

The gangplank was lowered as the familiar forms of graceful hippogriffs dove over the side of the deck and down to the ground to speak to the ground crews. But among them was one particular stallion who was clad in armor that had a beautiful iridescent sheen to it. And he came right over to me before landing before me. "Ah, Sir James! I was just on my way to find you! Many thanks for saving me the trouble."

"Good to see you, admiral. Is Novo up there?" I asked Seaspray while my thoughts went back to the beautiful queen my heart was aching for.

"Why, yes she is. In fact..." Seaspray replied as he began to pass me with a knowing smirk on his beak. "I do believe she is expecting you. Please, do not let me keep you. I must report to Shining Armor immediately as well."

"Uh... Right! Excuse me, admiral." I retorted before I broke into a jog as I hurried over to the gangplank. I did not walk. I ran. I was that eager to see Novo again. And as soon as I reached the top of the gangplank and stepped out onto the deck, there she was. That wonderful queen stood ahead of me as if she had known I would be there soon.

It almost felt surreal to see her again after our prior departure. We in tears when we said goodbye. And while I did keep myself distracted since then, to see her there again, knowing how much we loved and needed each other, was such an experience. We did not speak as our eyes locked. And after maybe a ten second pause, I briskly approached her with arms outstretched. She sat herself down and held out her arms to me. Seconds later, we embraced as her glorious wings wrapped around me in a wonderful feathered embrace. My eyes closed as I held my queen. I breathed deeply, inhaling the faintly perfumed scent of her soft feathers while neither of us spoke. Words were not needed at that moment. We knew how much we had missed each other.

No one even approached or interrupted us. As if the crew aboard the Alabaster knew full well what was going on between their queen and the man in her embrace. But Novo soon whispered into my ear with that luxuriously deep voice, "My room. Now."

"Yes, please... Lead on." I replied quietly while only then opening my eyes. Those beautiful magenta gazed longingly into my own as her arms and wings released me. We soon stepped towards the stern and through the door that led below deck. An unbearable anxiousness filled my nerves and my gait was painfully stiff. Novo herself walked with a stiff and stressful gait. We were together again and were desperate to lock ourselves behind closed doors and indulge in our feelings for each other.

Not a word was spoken during that brief stroll. And as soon as we stepped into her private chambers, Novo promptly locked the door and pushed me down onto my back upon her soft bed. She practically jumped up onto the bed and crawled across me, pinning me under her soft fluffy body before her beak opened wide and clamped itself over my face for a wonderful kiss. Her gorgeous voice hummed and sang to me as our eyes closed, tongues dancing in a loving tango while her hands scooped under my head and neck to hold me. How we had missed each other...

"It's only been less than a week...but it feels like it's been a month." Novo cooed to my face as the kiss ended while those gorgeous eyes gazed down at me. Her fingers stroked through my hair as I returned the favor, stroking my hands down the sides of her soft feathery neck and shoulders. "Love you so much, baby... Missed you so bad too."

"Missed you too, my queen..." I whispered back to her as we shared a long and loving gaze. Just taking a moment to bask in each other's presence. The matters of each day had provided a welcome distraction to my thoughts about Novo, but my mind was focused entirely upon the beautiful woman above me now that we were together again. Novo began to place firm kisses all over my face as I closed my eyes to let her do as she pleased. But as I slid my hands down past her shoulders, they stopped when I reached her midsection. I was only then reminded of what had happened that night. And the risk we took when we...

She welcomed me to try to start a family with her. Pleaded with me to give her a son. And I all too happily answered that call. We were madly in love that night. And I do not believe I have ever so desperately wanted to be a father than I was at that moment. And now... Did our efforts bear fruit? Was Novo now carrying our child within her?

My prolonged caress of her lower body did not escape her attention for long. Novo looked down at me with a gaze of longing, her voice a soft whisper. "You really wanna know, huh?"

"Yes... Did you find out?" I asked quietly, a glimmer of hope in my heart. Even if it was too soon to really consider having children, I... I sincerely wanted it. To someday hold a precious little hippogriff foal in my arms. One that was my own flesh and blood.

"Well, I have some bad news, honey... Or good news, depending on how you look at it." Novo replied quietly, though I could see a look of profound disappointment in those lovely magenta eyes. "I did take a test. And...it came back negative. Seems it'll be a while longer before we finally have a bouncing baby boy in our lives."

My heart sank. Against all sense, I was dearly hoping that our efforts had succeeded. A family with Novo sounded nothing short of wonderful, and yet... Not this time. I let out a long sigh as I processed the unfortunate news. "I see... I mean...I guess it's for the best that it doesn't happen yet, but...I... I'd be lying if I said I wasn't hoping that...we'd have a child on the way."

"Mmhm... I guess humans aren't the most compatible choice of lovers for us lovebirds." Novo said with a long and quiet sigh. Her hand continued to stroke my head as she began to show a more mournful smile. "But that means we'll just have to try again next time, right?"

All I did was nod in agreement. We would just have to wait for her next heat cycle. It did take Fluttershy and I more than one attempt to have Gladesong. And I really should check in with the hospital when I get back home to see if that research with the sperm bank has resulted in any findings. Although Novo then whispered, "But as much as I so dearly want to have a precious baby boy with you... We really shouldn't go rushing into something like that so soon. Even a hot mama like me knows better than to have kids right after meeting my new lover boy."

I grimaced at her observations. We were madly in love and I was no stranger to fatherhood by then, but it was nothing short of reckless to start having children so early in a relationship. I let out a sigh before reaching up with one hand to stroke the tuft of feathers on the side of her head that indicated the location of her ear. "Right... And I still need to introduce you to Fluttershy too. Can't go doing stuff like that with someone who hasn't been welcomed into my family yet."

"You think she'll be OK with me, James?" Novo asked with a look of concern in her eyes. She looked afraid and I could not fault her. She did not want to have to say goodbye forever and neither did I.

"Oh, she's gonna love you, Novo. I can't imagine Fluttershy not liking you." I whispered back to my beloved queen. "And she has a big soft spot for birds in general. She'll probably want to fluff up your feathers for a snuggle."

"Mmmmhmhmhm, you think so? Your wife might wanna cuddle with this fluffy queen?" Novo asked with a boost to her mood being evident in her tone. "Well, I hope I don't disappoint. She's lucky to have you as her man. Her and her baby girl."

"She'll be more than happy to have you as part of our family, dear... I know she will. Just have faith." I whispered back to her as I brought both hands to that beautiful face to gently apply scritches through the soft feathers that covered it. "You're a wonderful woman, Novo. Tempered by time and with a huge heart. I can't imagine anyone not liking you, to be completely honest."

"Oh, sugar bear... You really are too good to me." She said with a soft thrill to her voice that sounded like the coo of a dove. Her eyes gazing down at me, she then whispered, "But really... Let's just take things one day at a time for a while, honey. No rushing things along. No talk about having little baby bird foals. Right now, I just wanna focus on us. All right?"

"Good idea." I said with a soft smile. I would hate to ruin my relationship with Novo by being too hasty with anything. We had technically only just met. It was time to simply take it easy and let things happen as they come for now. But with that said, I still felt compelled to say something sacred to her. Something sincere and precious. "But...may I tell you something one last time?"

Novo beamed at me with a very happy smile on her beak. "Let's hear it, baby. Lay it on me."

I held her avian face in my hands as I found the courage to say what my heart was telling me. "I really...want to have children with you someday, love."

Rather than reprimand me for musing over something she had just told me to push out of my mind for a good while, Novo's gaze narrowed as her smile only softened further. She caressed my face and hair with one hand, her voice low and filled with loving passion. "And I'll have as many as you can give me, dear."

My eyes went wide. Such a bold proclamation. Was she serious? As many as possible? Surely this was just her being a big tease. But as I stammered and stuttered as I tried to word a response, Novo silence me by placing a finger on her lips. That confident and loving look in her eyes never faded. And neither did that smile. "Did I stutter?"

Excitement and joy filled my heart. She was dead serious. I had to wonder. Just how many precious royal children waited in our future? How many would we be blessed with? Trying to contain my excitement, I stroked my fingers along her arm and asked, "Our own...little flock, Novo?"

"As many as you can give me." She repeated sweetly before we shared a long and passionate yet quiet kiss. I wrapped my arms around my beloved. Oh, we were just so happy. I could only imagine what joys our future had ready for us. With her, I felt like I could take on the world. That everything would be all right if she had my back. Though she soon whispered directly into my ear, "When the time is right, sugar bear. All right?"

"Yeah... When... Ooh?" I yelped quietly as my train of thought was interrupted by a knock at the door. And it sounded urgent. "Ugh, of all times..."

Novo too scowled in irritation. We had barely fifteen minutes or so together in her room, but we were already being interrupted. The voice of Seaspray spoke from the other side, his voice muffled by the door. "Your majesty? Is Sir James with you?"

"Yes, admiral. He is with me. What's the issue?" Novo replied while I was left wondering if it was a good idea to inform anyone that I was alone with the queen of Capricorn Island in her own bedroom.

Seaspray continued to speak with urgency in his voice. "I regret to inform you that he is needed at the command center immediately. If you can, please send him on his way as soon as you are able. Now, if you will excuse me..."

With that, I heard him stepping away from the door and down the hall. I was needed at the command center? And he had specifically been sent to fetch me? Something serious must have come up. I let out a groan of annoyance as I pushed myself up with Novo pushing herself off me. She then asked, "Duty calls, huh?"

"I suppose... I wonder what the deal is. We haven't had any disturbances out here yet." I mumbled as I sat up at the side of the bed. I really did not want to have to leave Novo alone so soon after another reunion, even if I was needed elsewhere. Although I then looked over at her and asked, "Um... Does Seaspray know about us? It's almost like he knew I was with you in here...

Novo surprised me with quite a smirk on her beak. "Not much happens in the Ivory Palace or on the Alabaster that Seaspray doesn't know about. Believe me, he knows what's going on between us and he knows to keep his beak shut about it."

"Oh... Well... Does he have a problem with it?" I then asked while knowing that any discourse between the top of the chain of command in the royal guard of her kingdom and her could have dire consequences.

Novo's smirk only became more smug as she said, "Not at all, honey. In fact, I'd say he already sees you as my king in waiting."

My eyes went wide. That much support from the head of her security forces? "He's really OK with me being your lover, huh? I...uh..."

"Honey, as much as I'd love to keep you any longer, I don't think old Sunbutt would appreciate having to send for you twice. You'd best get going before we catch an earful from them." Novo then pointed out rather firmly, prompting me to stand up from the bed. But she then said, "Just remember. The Alabaster will be docked here for a while as we unload and refuel. You know what that means."

I smiled in anticipation. I could remember what she requested from me during her prior stay. "Right. I'll be here tonight. See you soon, dear."

"You better be, honey. I'll be waiting." Novo spoke with such a loving and sultry tone. As if trying to get across what she was looking forward to that night. Not wanting to keep everyone at the command center waiting any longer, I hurried down the hall and back up on deck before disembarking from the Alabaster and making my way across the camp at a brisk pace. I had no time to waste.

I reached the command center without incident and quickly noticed something was not right. Everyone was gathered over at the corner of the main room that had the radar panels on display. All three of the royal sisters had gathered along with Ember and Seaspray standing behind them. I then stepped over to see for myself. "Something come up?"

"We've detected movement coming from the east." Shining Armor said as he pointed up at the crystal panel that was displaying the topographical information around the sensor that had been deployed the furthest east. Indeed, something was there that I had never seen on it before. A purplish blip that was nearing the center of the panel. That purple hue... Just like with all of those soldiers the emperor had sent our way for that first clash upon the Empty Plains. I felt a chill in my spine. The next wave was approaching. And yet... How many were there?

"I suppose that what we're seeing here is the enemy approaching? Just how many are there?" Seaspray asked while rubbing a finger along the underside of his beak.

"Just a second... This doesn't look right even from here." Shining Armor said as his magic aura flared up around his horn. The view on the crystal panel seemed to zoom in. And the blip spread out to reveal many other purple blips tightly packed together. But even from that perspective, there did not seem to be very many at all. "Huh... I'd have to say no less than several dozen... That's way too small for a direct engagement. What's the emperor aiming for?"

I quickly glanced at the other crystal panels and the data they were receiving. There did not seem to be any other groups of the emperor's minions trying to flank us from the north or south. This tiny detachment of units was not supporting a larger group. I quickly tried to discern what this could mean and said, "I think...it's just a light infantry battalion. They'll probably disperse and spread out once they get close to the camp."

"Light infantry?" Ember asked while no doubt not familiar with terms traditionally used with warfare.

"Yeah. Light infantry. They're not used for direct attack. They are lightly armed and armored and mainly work to harass and demoralize the enemy with sporadic hit-and-run tactics..." I retorted as my eyes went wide. Now I knew what they were up to. "There's bound to be lots of archers in there. They'll probably be firing arrows into the camp when they get close enough."

"Well, we can't have that now, can we?" Seaspray replied with a confident tone in as he faced the royal sisters. "My men and I will make short work of them, if you'll just give the word. We'll lay out an ambush and pick them off before they even have time to return fire."

"A sound proposition, admiral. However... I do believe a more direct approach would be more beneficial." Nightmare Moon replied as all eyes fell upon her and the commander of Capricorn Island's archers. "A relatively small unit comprised of lightly armed combatants... This would make for a prime opportunity to test our progress."

"What are you suggesting?" Ember asked with arms crossed. Even I was not sure of where they were going with this. Even the emperor seemed to be experimenting with different tactics to see what works if such an undersized battalion was being sent our way without support.

Nightmare Moon then said with a smirk, "What I am saying is that we should let our fighters test themselves against such an ill-equipped unit. With the proper tactics, I'm certain a unit less than half that one's size should easily overwhelm it. Shining Armor?"

The captain of the guard promptly stood at attention. "Yes, your highness?"

The Princess of Dreams then declared, "Gather no more than thirty of your men and prepare to depart. You will engage and dispose of the enemy before they can disperse and reach our location."

"Got it. At the rate they're moving, it'll probably be another three to four hours before they get here. More than enough time to cut them off." Shining Armor replied while sounding confident about this course of action. Although he then said, "But before that... I've gotten word from the R&D lab that the team there are having issues in developing defenses for our aerial units. From the sound of things, they need a live sample."

"Yes, that was relayed to us recently... If you can, do try to capture at least one specimen alive. We will leave it to your discretion on how to go about it." Luna replied as I was immediately reminded of the complications the lab had run into in regards of supplementing the aerials units' suits of brigandine. Sunburst would be pleased if we could capture one of those things on the battlefield and it would be much easier to do when contending with a much smaller battalion instead of a whole army.

Shining Armor then turned to Seaspray and looked up at him with a smile. "Well then, admiral. Looks like we'll be working together a lot sooner than expected."

"And I am most certainly looking forward to it, captain. Shall we go round up our most eager volunteers? It would be wise to balance them out to not leave us understaffed in any vital categories." Seaspray replied with a smile as they began to make their ways out of the command center. There was much to do and not much time to do it.

I looked up at the radar panels again as everyone began to disperse. Our first taste of action since that first clash. And it looked like this one would be easy pickings by comparison. Even more importantly, we knew they were coming and had time to plan and get the jump on them. Even so, I was not in a hurry to set foot on a battlefield again. I let out a sigh. I knew I could not run from this. I had come this far. I could not run away now. Not with so many standing by me.

"You going to join them out there?" Ember asked as she stepped up beside me. I let out another sigh of resignation and just nodded. But I then glanced down at Ember when I felt her hand rest on the side of my arm. She gave me a rather confident smirk as she asked, "Got room for one more?"

"Huh? You... You mean you wanna join in? Shouldn't you be on your way back to relay that offer to your men?" I asked in return. I was honestly surprised Ember had not already departed by then.

Ember flashed me a confident smirk. "And miss out on this? I'd like to see what these ponies are capable of. Might even help my convince those boulderheads to chip in if they know the ponies of Equestria aren't a bunch of pansies like they seem to believe. If there's one thing even they respect, it's strength."

"In that case, it is good to have you with us, Ember. Is there anything you need before they set out?" Celestia asked as when the three royal sisters turned to face the Dragon Lord.

Ember looked like she was not going to say anything at first, but her eyes then went wide upon noticing something that we had all overlooked. "Now that you mention it... I didn't exactly bring a weapon. Do you think you could provide me with one?"

Nightmare Moon was quick to reply. "That should be no problem. What do you prefer? Swords? An axe? Perhaps archery?"

"I would be most comfortable using a spear. It's what I'm most experienced with." Ember said while not surprising anyone. And it was hard to imagine her using anything that was not a polearm.

Luna did not seem so sure about this choice of weaponry. She then spoke, "Hmmm... I am not so certain we have any that are ideal for you. They might be too short for someone of your stature..."

Nightmare then took a step forward with a flash of inspiration in her eyes. "Wait, I think I have a means to satisfy your request. James. Fetch your equipment and meet Ember and I at the armory. We'll make this work."

"All right then. I'll go grab my stuff. See you there." I retorted as Nightmare Moon began to see herself out of the command center. Luna and Celestia followed after her to see to their own duties, but Ember waited where she was. But as I turned towards the stairs leading up in the corner, I saw Smolder seated at the table near it. She had never said a thing, but definitely overheard and saw everything. She was not smiling and even looked a bit uneasy. I stepped over to her and spoke with a smile. "Looks like your services paid off. Now we can get the jump on the enemy."

This got a small smile out of her, but it quickly faded. "Glad I could help. But...are you going out there to fight now? Will you be OK?"

I was unsure of how to respond. Smolder knew that danger was afoot, but probably still did not understand the nature of war. Thankfully, Ember stepped forward and rested her hand atop Smolder's head. All while showing a comforting smile. "I'll make sure he makes it back just fine. Don't worry about him."

Smolder started to smile even as she gently pushed Ember's hand off her head. She really was not used to being around adult dragons that were legitimately pleasant. Although Ember then said, "But while I'm here... Could I ask a small favor of you?"

Smolder's eyes lit up in surprise. No doubt because of who was addressing her. "For you?! Uh... Sure! Whatcha need?"

Ember smiled in gratitude before stepping towards the corner and retrieving the Bloodstone Scepter. She then came back around with it and held it out to Smolder in both hands. "Could I ask you to keep this safe somewhere until I get back? I can't bring this into a fight and I can't return home without it."

"Whoa... That's the Bloodstone Scepter, right?" Smolder asked in quiet awe as she took the craggy staff in hand. I suppose even those from the wild sectors of the dragon lands know of the symbol of the Dragon Lord's power. "Sure! I'll take good care of it! But...um..."

Smolder began to eye the bold red Bloodstone being housed atop the scepter. That look of hunger in her eyes... She wanted a taste. When she looked at Ember in silence, as if asking for permission, Ember crossed her arms and rolled her eyes. "Fine... Lick it as much as you want. But don't try to eat it. No one's ever been able to even crack it."

Without further ado, Smolder happily dragged her tongue along the Bloodstone. She then promptly licked her lips and said, "Yum! Why wouldn't someone wanna eat this?! It's awesome!"

I reached out for her as Smolder then tried to take a bite out of the Bloodstone, but Ember just watched with a knowing smirk. Try as she might, Smolder's tough fangs could not even scratch the red crystalline gemstone. She soon relented and rubbed her jaws, no doubt sore from the failed attempt. "Wow... I didn't even know there was stuff out there dragons can't eat."

"Told you. But really, just keep it safe until I get back. Please." Ember replied with some genuine sincerity. I think even she was impressed by just what a good lass Smolder really is.

"Yeah, I'll just hang out upstairs until you two get back. I won't go anywhere without it." Smolder said before hopping down from the chair with the Bloodstone Scepter in hand. I then followed her up the stairs to my room to retrieve my gear. I then closed the door behind me once inside while Smolder propped the scepter up in a corner. She then turned to me and said, "Ember's pretty cool. I didn't know what to expect from the Dragon Lord, but I like her."

"Yeah, she is. I think the dragon lands are in good hands with her in charge." I retorted before I noticed the Bloodstone glowing for a moment. The two of us just stopped and stared before the glow eventually faded. "Huh... Right, it does that sometimes. Not sure why."

"Maybe it doesn't like me." Smolder said with a snarky smirk on her lips. I doubted that was true, but it was a funny thought to imagine the Bloodstone Scepter glowing out of irritation over who had been carrying it. Smolder then sat herself down on my bed and asked, "Anyway, you gotta be somewhere, right?"

"Uh huh. I better suit up." I then slipped my shoes off and stepped into the tub on the floor that held my armor's liquid form. It steady climbed over me before hardening into a familiar winged suit of armor. Smolder watched with unwavering interest while I turned to her and asked, "You'll be seeing me wearing this a lot until we get back home."

"Nice. It never gets old watching it do that." Smolder said while I reached for my helmet nearby. But when I placed it on my head, Smolder spoke up in awe once more. "Whoa, it gets its own mane?! That looks just like the ones on the princesses!"

"It's actually more of a helmet plume than anything. And you can't actually touch it. See?" I replied in amusement before reaching back and trying to grab my helmet's wavering ethereal plume. I felt nothing in my grasp no matter how much reached.

Smolder got curious and reached out to my helmet's plume and quickly found that it really was entirely intangible. She tried to tug on it to no avail. "Huh... There really is nothing there... Guess that means you don't have to worry about closing the door on it."

"You know, that's a really good point there! I have enough trouble ducking through the doorways in most places already!" I replied with a laugh as those words jogged a few memories of mine. I wonder if that was why Celestia and Luna explicitly made that large wavering helmet plume entirely without physical mass. But before we could be distracted any further, I remembered where I was needed and attached the Lunar Shield to my left arm. "Anyway, I better not stall any longer. I shouldn't keep the Dragon Lord waiting."

"Right, right, I won't keep you. And I'll keep the Bloodstone Scepter safe. Have fun out there!" Smolder called back as I made my way back down the stairs. And I could not help rolling my eyes in response to her naive farewell. Having fun on a battlefield? Maybe I would, assuming we ended up completely steamrolling the opposition out there.

As soon as I stepped out into the command center's main room, Ember flashed me a pleased smile while holding her helmet in one arm. "Just as radiant as the last time I saw you. Compliments to the blacksmith who forged all that for you."

"If you really wanna compliment someone for it, tell it to Celestia and Luna. They're the ones who forged this stuff in the first place." I explained while following her out of the command center. Ember immediately cast a sudden glance at me in surprise right as she placed her helmet upon her head. "Yes, they really did. I don't think you could forge stuff like this through traditional means."

"Now that you mention it, I suppose they would have had to forge it to get those colors and features that I would normally only expect from them... That plume spilling out of your helmet almost looks like they snipped off bits of their mane and attached them to it." Ember replied while sounding quite amused as she put the pieces together. But she then asked, "Anyway, bring me up to speed on what we're up against out here. Don't leave out any details. Remind me what we're facing today? Just to make sure I haven't forgotten anything from last time."

"I think I already explained that the last emperor of the human empire from more than a thousand years ago. But as for what he's commanding..." I began to say while trying to word things in a way that Ember would understand. "We've only had one encounter so far, so we don't have much information on them yet. He commands hoards of...human facsimiles that look a lot like human warriors, but... You'll know them when you see them. Their dark purple colorations make them stand out. Very unnatural."

"Our enemies are human...and yet not human?" Ember asked with some confusion, her eye looking at me through her helmet's eye slit. She crossed her arms as she walked in thought for a moment. "I have to admit I'm having a hard time picturing all of that... Guess I'll just have to wait and see."

"Good thing you got some practice against me, huh?" I asked with a smirk while Ember gave me a light poke of her elbow. While I could not see past her helmet, I knew she was smiling. "Though they don't have wings, so that's one trait they don't share with my armor."

Ember seemed to like the sound of that. "Ground targets, huh? Easy pickings for us dragons then. I'm already thinking up some strategies once I can get those brutes out here. Passing overhead for sweeping dives and just unloading on them with a fire barrage sounds effective."

I too liked the sound of that. "If you don't have to worry about archers, then yeah. That would utterly decimate them if you kept your distance."

I remembered seeing where the pikemen had been practicing after passing by more than once, so I had little trouble in winding my way through the camp to get to it. Ember got a lot of funny looks as we wandered around. I doubt she had really socialized while she had been shown around the place during her prior visit. But once again, I found myself concerned over her presence. While we could use all the help we could get, Ember plus another dozen dragons did not sound like that big of a game changer. We would probably be fine without them. And so I asked, "Are you sure you wanna do this? We'll probably be OK if you sit the war out."

"Do I have to remind you?" Ember spoke firmly as she grasped my armored wrist. I looked down to my right, seeing her glaring back at me. Not in anger, but most likely in irritation. I know I have asked her that a lot and she probably was getting sick of it by that point. "When you said that the emperor would inevitably overrun us in due time, I believed you. I don't know much about humanity, but I've seen and heard enough to know even dragons must not underestimate them. I'm here to help put down an imminent threat. Not just for Equestria, but for my own people."

"Right..." I muttered while feeling some pride for Ember. She truly was a responsible leader. I would not have known that she had been the Dragon Lord for a measly five years had I only met her that day. And for that, I dearly did not want to see her fall on the battlefield. For her sake as well as for the big picture. "I just...don't want to see anything happen to you out here."

Ember's grasp loosened followed by the touch of her bare hand sliding down my gauntlet before touching the soft covered palm of my hand. Her touch was tender, yet meaningful as if trying to get my attention as gingerly as possible. I stopped in my tracks and looked down at the Dragon Lord beside me. Her beautiful scarlet eyes gazed back at me from behind her helmet. "And I don't want to lose you."

I closed my fingers around hers as we just stood there with no one around us. I felt her fingers curl against mine, even if the metal plating lining the back of my fingers dulled some of her touch. As if in response to this embrace of sorts, Ember spoke softly yet firmly to me. "I won't abandon you. All right?"

"And I'll always be willing to listen." I replied as I recalled a recurring topic that Ember was always willing to bring up. I could tell by the shift in her gaze that she was smiling. As if delighted that I had remembered something she valued so dearly about us.

"And please... Let me listen as well." Ember said so sweetly as she brought her other hand forward and held mine between both of hers. Her scarlet eyes gazing up at me with such a demure gaze one would never expect out of a dragoness, let alone one in full armor, were followed by another tender statement. "I don't want your words to ever fall on deaf ears with me."

"I..." I mumbled as I was struggling to find something to say. Something important. Ember is truly something special. Something one would never expect to find in the dragon lands. And so I said as sincerely as possible, "I'm glad I got to know you."

The grasp of her hand atop my armored gauntlet tightened to the point where I swear I heard the metal plating starting to buckle from the pressure. "The feeling is mutual."

I motioned my head in the direction we had been previously walking. I did not want to suggest we move on, but I needed to remind her that we were needed elsewhere. Ember understood and nodded as we continued on our way. But while her right hand left the top of my hand, her left reminded in my grasp. She did eventually start to loosen her grasp, but I felt compelled to hold on. I tightened my grasp over her fingers, beckoning her to stay. And she did. Ember's grasp tightened once more. And...I think she was smiling too.

At one point, Ember even began to lean in my direction. Her armored head rested against my arm. I felt compelled to say something, but she beat me to it. "Why...do you make me feel so calm... Why is it so hard to be...angry when I'm with you..."

"Because I'm not...like them back home...?" I asked in return while not sure where this was coming from. Although I then did say, "I'm glad I don't make you angry... You shouldn't be angry all the time. It's...tiring."

"It is... I really appreciate it when...you make me feel happy." She whispered to me without even lifting her gaze to look me in the eye. Although we both then saw the open training field ahead, rows of training dummies with long poles imitating enemy spears propped up with them. And there were some familiar faces out there waiting for us. "Ugh, right... Duty calls."

"We'll catch up later." I said as I too reluctantly released my grasp on Ember's hand. While we had work to do, it was still a buzzkill. I was enjoying my time with her and wanted to just sit down somewhere and hold her in my arms. With as much as she surely has on her plate back home, Ember was more than deserving of some respite.

"Ah, there you are. I hope you had no trouble finding your way here." Nightmare Moon said as she stepped our way. Shining Armor stood behind her with long tables holding many of the pikes that our vanguard would be using. "Now then, you requested a spear to use? Shining Armor?"

The captain of the guard trotted our way with one pike floating beside him. "Here you go. It's a little on the long side, but... Well, it's this or one of our standard issue spears."

Ember stumbled as the massive pike was tossed her way. It was light enough for her to grab, but... Are pikes really supposed to be that long? It had to have been at least twice my height. Maybe fifteen feet at most. But if they were designed to run the enemy through while also holding them at bay, I could see why they would have to be so long. And Ember was rightfully bewitched by the utterly massive polearm in her hands. "What is this?! How do use it in a fight?! It's way too long for distributing the weight efficiently!"

"That's a pike... And it's not exactly meant for anything outside of formation tactics." Shining Armor explained as Ember struggled to find a stable point to hold the shaft with. Even for someone of my height, it was much too long for traditional spear techniques.

That was when Nightmare Moon spoke up. "If I might make a suggestion, we could simply cut the shaft down to a more manageable size if you think this weapon would suit you."

Ember pulled the pike's long shaft back until her hands made their way up to the steel spearhead. It was long and sturdy with the base offset by a pair of short prongs that could be used to snag or repel an enemy's weapon. They could probably make for a nasty surprise if Ember were to swing it into an enemy's head. The very end of the shaft even seemed to have a type of bulbous metal pommel, almost as if it was meant to be locked into some sort of lance rest on the side of the pikeman's armor. Upon closer inspection, Ember seemed pleased with the overall craftsmanship of the weapon. "I have to say I like I'm seeing, even if the length is a problem... What's this shaft made of anyway?"

"Wood. From trees. Oak, specifically. It's not as hard as stone, but will long outlast it in terms of wear and tear on the battlefield. So long as it does not endure too many strikes from a blade." Nightmare Moon explained before taking a step forward. "My proposition is that you decide how long you need it to be and we will chop off the rest to cut it down to a more manageable size."

"Not a bad idea... I do like how the spearhead is designed. It's just way too long for me to get the hang of." Ember replied before she suddenly let go of the pike while it was engulfed by Nightmare Moon's billowing magic aura. She then began to step backwards while holding the pike's shaft in a manner as if she was already pointing it towards an enemy. She kept stepping back, trying to find the ideal length. She eventually came to a stop not even halfway down the pike's entire length and patted the shaft with her lower hand. "Right here feels about right."

"Very well then. James, may I see your sword for a moment?" Nightmare Moon asked while I promptly drew the Celestial Sword from its scabbard. It began to float out of my grasp as its hilt was coated in the same magic aura. Ember released the pike from her grasp and stepped away as Nightmare Moon lined up the glowing blade with the spot that Ember had pointed at, her eyes focused on a bare spot that where her magic aura split in twain to give her a clear target. With a quick chop, the Celestial Sword cut quite cleanly through the tough oaken shaft. "And there you have it. Is it to your liking?"

"Hmm... Just a second." Ember muttered as she took the new shorter spear in hand with the magic aura that surrounding it fading. I then took my sword and returned it to its scabbard on the back of the Lunar Shield and watched as Ember held her new spear. Her right hand grasped it low, the entire thing now roughly five feet in length. A little short for someone of my height, but no doubt ideal for someone of Ember's shorter stature. She performed a few quick stabs, adjusting her grip higher for more control. She then looked our way and said, "Much better. I think this'll do nicely."

"Glad to hear. I'll see if my men can repurposed the rest of this old shaft. And if you don't mind, I'll have our smiths polish this up before we head out." Shining Armor said with a smile while using his levitation magic to take the two halves of the pike and bring them to his side. "I'll get this back to you when we head out. Now, if you'll excuse me..."

The captain of the guard trotted away and left the field to likely visit the blacksmiths at their forges. Nightmare Moon then turned to Ember and I before saying, "With that said, I recommend you two wait at the east gate. I will see to my sisters and make certain we round up the ideal volunteers."

I could not even get a word in before Nightmare Moon took to the air and flew off on her sable wings. While spirits were high, the impending encounter with this first wave of enemy troops was leaving little time to chat. They were still hours away, but it was debatable of how ready we were for the real deal by this point. Even that first clash was against units that looked more ready to capture instead of kill. Even Ember took notice of the lack of conversation that had just occurred. "Not much time for talk, huh?"

"Yeah, I guess not... Let's get over there quick." I said before spreading my armor's wings to go airborne. Ember followed as we soared at a low altitude over the camp and came to the east gate in a couple of minutes. It was only from up there that I noticed just how large the camp was. Easily thousands of ponies and goodness knows who else in just one place.

We stood at the gate without a word. The sentries atop the walls paid us no mind as they scanned the eastern horizon with crossbows ready. The air was calm, but a quiet tension lingered in the air. The knowledge that conflict was coming. Even if just a taste of what was to come. Ember eventually looked up at me and asked, "You think you're ready for this?"

"Absolutely not, but I can't exactly go home yet." I retorted as bluntly as possible while even letting out a sarcastic chuckle at the predicament. I was no warrior, but I knew what I had to do.

"Heh... Yeah, me neither." Ember retorted as she crossed her arms. After another moment of silence between us, I felt her tap her tough metal tail spikes against my leg as if to get my attention. When I looked at her, she looked at me out of the corners of her scarlet eyes. I could tell she was smiling even through her helmet. "I've got your back, all right?"

"I really appreciate that, Ember." I said softly as I sensed the genuine sincerity in her words. From that point on, we seldom made a sound. Although I did eventually mutter without looking at Ember, "I'm glad you're here."

"Thank you. It's good to be here, James." She said softly with tenderness one would not expect from someone ready to take the fight to the enemy. Although she eventually looked ahead down the gap between the rows of tents and said, "Is that them?"

Sure enough, Shining Armor was trotting our way. And behind him was a ragtag bunch of armored personnel with many familiar faces. Most were infantry, clad in suits of silver and gold barding. Two of them were mages, one of them Twilight Sparkle and the other being...someone else. A mare who kept a hood over her head, but she had a very warm yellow coat while her bangs of red and yellow hair strangely brought to mind ketchup and mustard. Four aerial evacuation units were among them. Rainbow Dash, Gilda, Spitfire, and Lightning Dust. And at the rear were four hippogriff archers. Admiral Seaspray himself along with Sky Beak, Mick, and Mundy. Seeing that wonderful papa bird among them brought a smile to my lips. And with Estoc, Trixie, Big Macintosh, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie and Maud Pie among the infantry... With everyone there before me, there were thirty of them. And that was without including Ember and I.

"Huh? Whoa, hold on there. Who's this? I didn't hear anypony bring up anythin' about dragons here..." Applejack spoke as they all came closer before slowing down. They more than likely had not really seen Ember during her prior visit.

"Oh, right. I guess you haven't heard yet, but..." Shining Armor said before turning to face everyone behind him. "The Dragon Lord has volunteered to lend us some aid during this war. Reinforcements have not arrived yet, but they should be here in the coming days. But for now, she will be assisting us in this upcoming skirmish."

"She...?" Gilda asked while Ember waved at our comrades. She then took off her helmet and smiled rather uneasily at them. Gilda then exclaimed, "Wait, really?! The Dragon Lord is a chick?!"

Ember tried not to laugh as she cracked a crooked smile at everyone. There was definitely some confusion how a woman could carry a title that consists of 'lord' when it is a term exclusively tied to male individuals. Even so, she at least managed to introduce herself. "Um... Hello! I am Dragon Lord Ember. And I will be taking part in this exercise with you! Is that OK?"

"Why, I do say having the mightiest of all dragons among us would provide quite the boost to morale! Good to have you with us, Dragon Lord!" Seaspray exclaimed without a hint of distrust. His men also showed their agreement with their big smiles.

Rarity in particular took quite an interest in Ember's armor. "Color me surprised! I never would have imagined the lord of all dragons would have such impressive taste in gorgeous battle gear! Fierce, yet beautiful!"

"Why does everyone keep saying I'm beautiful...?" Ember grumbled as she glanced at me out of the corner of her eye. I think she was more confused than annoyed by then.

"Well, it doesn't help that you have such a pretty face." I retorted as almost everyone burst into laughter and snickering. Ember's eyes shot open with a look of shock. But even then, I could see her crack just the slightest smile. Almost as if she was thanking me for that. I then asked, "Anyway, is this everyone? We ready?"

"Not quite!" A voice from above called out. We all looked skyward and saw Princess Luna descending with a long and narrow object floating beside her. "Ember, it would be reckless to go unarmed. Do take this with you."

Upon landing, Luna held out the very same spear that we had prepared earlier. But by then, a pommel had been affixed over the blunt bottom of the shaft where it had been cut from the rest. It differed significantly from the pommel you might see on a sword. On top of serving as a counterbalance, it almost looked like the head of a simple mace that could be used to brutally bludgeon any armored enemy that the spearhead could not pierce. Ember's eyes lit up in intrigue as she took her new weapon in hand. "I was just starting to wonder about this thing... Can't wait to try it out. Thank you."

Luna nodded to Ember with a confident smile before facing the rest of us. "As you are no doubt aware, a rather small contingent of enemy troops is approaching. This will not be so much a battle as much as a means to gauge yourselves as well as the enemy. You are still outnumbered roughly three to one, but I trust that you will all still triumph with the proper tactics. Do not be reckless. We expect to hear of your results upon your return. Now go!"

"Yes, your highness! Let's move!" Shining Armor replied before we all turned towards the east gate. It began to open outward, revealing the vast expanse of the Empty Plains beyond. I steeled my nerves as we all departed with Shining Armor leading the march. Ember remained at my side with her new spear hoisted over her shoulder. I should not have been worried after all the precautions that had been taken up to that point, and yet I could not help but feel apprehensive. I wanted nothing to do with this operation, but the fear of what would happen if I ran kept me going forward. I took one backward glance at the walls of the encampment behind us just as the sturdy wooden gates closed. The sentries atop the walls watched us depart and waved enthusiastically at us with crossbows raised high. At least it felt good knowing they had faith in us.

The clanking of armor and the thumping of many hooves filled the air as we marched east. I was mostly on autopilot, not really thinking about what was happening around me as my eyes scanned the horizon for any signs of trouble or anything that should not be there. Although someone did come up alongside me and spoke softly, as if afraid to speak in anything more than a whisper. "It's good to be serving here with you, sir. I'm glad they let me volunteer for this one."

I thought I recognized the voice. I glanced to my left and below my shield. A pegasus stallion walked beside me, but not quite... It took me a moment, but I was quick to notice that he was not quite the same as his nearly identical comrades who marched in gilded armor. A spear was grasped in one wing while the other clung to a round shield. He was no longer a colt, but not quite a stallion either. I only then remembered his name. "Phalanx?"

"Yeah, it's me. I thought it would be a good idea to start small, so I signed up for this little operation. You think we're ready for them?" He replied while trying to smile, even if he sounded rather unsure of himself. Not that I could fault him.

I did not want to sugarcoat anything, but I did not want to be so pessimistic that I ran the risk of bringing morale down. Turning my gaze east again, I said softly, "I certainly hope so... If we catch them by surprise, we'll probably decimate them. Force multipliers are something to keep in mind."

"Right, right... I hope I won't disappoint you, sir." Phalanx replied humbly while trying to keep a smile up. I felt bad for him. He was still too young to be seeing active duty like that. I could only hope that he would be kept to the back lines unless absolutely necessary.

Estoc began to drift closer to us, his long narrow sword contained in teh scabbard affixed to he side of his armor. As if mirroring my own thoughts, he then said, "Phalanx, I would like you to stay close to me during this operation."

"Yes, sir. I'll stay close." Phalanx retorted as the two of them stepped away from me to maintain formation. I was not about to object. I knew Estoc had a hoof in training new recruits and was likely obligated to keep a close eye on the freshest cadets.

It was then that I noticed while not a closely knit formation, there was a pattern to how the unit was spread out. Shining Armor stood at the front, spear and shield affixed to his armor's sides. Ember and I stood immediately behind him while the rest of the infantry took up the bulk of the formation. Our four aerial specialists stood at the outer edges with one row of infantry shielding them from direct assault. Our two mages stood at the rear with our four hippogriff archers at the back row behind them, their tall stature and keen avian eyes allowing them to scan ahead even from the rear. I was convinced that it was all a microcosm of what to expect when the militia would finally be ready to advance. And I was confident that we would be fine if they were already getting the hang of an effective formation so quickly.

The weather was clear with barely a cloud in the sky. Almost as if the weather was trying to tell us that we had little to fear. It was just a light infantry battalion. It just had to be. Nothing that would last against a direct assault, especially if we caught them entirely unprepared. I must not have been the only one to feel like the situation was a bit too idealistic. I could hear little whispers of conversation being spoken between the various units around me. Although I was especially quick to pick up on the conversation between Twilight Sparkle and her fellow unicorn mage. "So, uh... I don't think we've really had a chance to talk yet. My name is Twilight Sparkle. And you're...?"

I glanced back at them over my left pauldron while trying to keep my path straight. The unicorn mare walking beside Twilight did not appear to be entirely interested in having a conversation with her, but she still at least provided a response. And with a rather deep voice that gave me the impression that she was several years older than Twilight and myself. "Sunset Shimmer... Princess Celestia's private student, right?"

"Uh huh, that's me. Although my studies are kind of on hold while this is happening." Twilight replied while smiling at her colleague. "I've heard Sunburst say some really good things about you. Like you're one of the best we have among our mages. You think we could chat over tea sometime?"

I too thought I recognized that name in retrospect. Sunset Shimmer. Yes, Sunburst had mentioned that name to me at least once. Although Sunset herself seemed too aloof to take Twilight up on the offer. "Not to sound rude or anything, but I'm not exactly here to make friends. You do what you have to do and I'll do my part. All right?"

"Oh, uh... Right. Good point. We have a job to do, right?" Twilight retorted as she just seemed to let that conversation go. Although I could swear I detected a hint of bitterness in Sunset's voice... Was I just overthinking things? Was I so uneasy that I was starting to expect the worst from my own allies?

My thoughts were distracted as I felt a tapping on my right hand. I glanced down at Ember, who then looked back up at me. "It's a little too relaxing out here. Almost makes you think there's nothing to worry about..."

"That's what the enemy wants to you to think... Come to think of it..." Shining Armor said before coming to a stop. The entire formation stopped with him, as did Ember and I. He then looked back at his sister and said, "Twily? Any changes in the enemy's approach?"

Twilight then levitated a glowing crystal panel right out of her own saddlebag and held it out before us while everyone gathered around. It seemed to e linked to the sensors that were broadcasting information back to the command center. It displayed the topographical information of all of the sensors at once, but was far more zoomed out than all the others. I could still see the tiny dot that pointed to the enemy. They had since proceeded further west, but were still quite a ways off. Twilight then said, "They are still on course... No changes in direction and no other groups of enemy troops are being displayed. It'll probably be at least another hour before we can actually see them."

"I guess it really is a little group being sent just to mess with us." Ember muttered with some confirmation. Definitely light infantry trying to whittle down morale while the militia was still not quite ready to advance.

"If I may? Let me see here..." Seaspray spoke before stepping forward and moving his finger over the panel to adjust the perspective. Moving around the view of the lay of the land while adjusting the altitude to display more and less. "If I am reading this right... It would seem that they will eventually pass just south of these woods here. And there is another set of woods just south. If we set up an ambush here, we could easy catch them in an ambush from the north and south."

"Yeah... Yeah, we really could. Good eye, admiral. But let's maintain formation for now. We'll discuss the ambush when we get there." Shining Armor replied while sounding very pleased with Seaspray's observations. He then turned to face the east and began to march once more. "Twilight, mark that spot on the map. Let us know when we're getting close."

"Got it!" She replied before we all began to follow her brother. Now I was feeling much more confident. A pair of skilled leaders providing guidance and suggestions born from experience was just what I needed to see to settle any worries I had at the time. We were going to be just fine at this rate.

While we continued on, my eyes scanned my comrades. Impressive suits of armor properly designed for the battlefield. But one of them stood out more than the others. Trixie walked nearby me, her suit of silver armor covered by her usual cap and wizard hat. Why would she insist on wearing that stuff on top of her armor? From what I could see, she was not even armed. Exactly what did she have up her sleeve for the battlefield?

My eyes fell upon many other familiar faces. I dearly wanted to approach Gilda now that she was nearby for the first time in days, but I felt compelled to not break formation. She and Rainbow Dash were locked in quiet conversation, but she paused when she happened to look my way. Our eyes locked for a moment before she smiled rather demurely and spread her right wing to wave at me. I waved back while returning that smile. And...that smirk Rainbow Dash gave Gilda when she did. Gilda promptly gave her old friend a defiant scowl. I snickered under my breath as I remembered what Rainbow Dash and I had discussed just the other day. Rainbow knew exactly what was going on there.

I had very little to say to anyone for the next hour or so. It was actually quite a relaxing stroll across the Empty Plains. It only helped that I knew exactly where to go by the end of the day. Friends were waiting for us all back at the camp. But eventually, I could see something coming up on the horizon. Some woods on the left. And on the right. Exactly as the map said.

"There! That's the spot. Woods to the north and south. Right here." Twilight called out as we all came to a stop. She had that crystal map panel floating before her while we all looked back at her. And not only were there two perfectly feasible ambush points to the north and south. The ground between them dipped into a shallow ravine. We not only had the environment providing cover. We even had the high ground. "Wow, this is even better than expected..."

"Right then! Shall we set up our positions?" Seaspray asked while he started to reach for the longbow that was slung over his back. He looked all too ready to let some arrows fly.

Shining Armor instead pointed his hoof towards the woods that lied to the north. "Not just yet. We shouldn't make any plans until we know what we're up against. Let's lay low to the north and then split half to the south when we're ready."

The majority of the group looked confused over how one could even do that without emerging from the woods and blowing their cover, but I knew someone like Twilight could just teleport half of the group over to the southern woods. No one objected regardless and we all veered towards the northern woods. All the while, Twilight was checking the map she had. "They're still on course. Will probably be passing between the two woods in maybe an hour from now at this rate."

The trees in the woods were more spread out and sporadic than those of a proper forest, so we had little difficulty navigating. We stopped roughly at the center and watched near the southern edge. No sign of trouble at the time. It was all one big waiting game by then. And Twilight kept a constant eye on the crystal map panel she had in her bag. All I could do was lean against a tree nearby as we rested and waited.

Waiting in ambush was not something I was expecting to have to do. And it is most definitely not for just anyone. I found myself growing more bored than anxious. Even Pinkie Pie started passing out snacks she had stashed...somewhere. Actually, it was only then that I noticed something up with her equipment. Her armor was covered by what I assumed was a yellow plastic raincoat. But that was not it at all. It was a type of blast suit. To protect herself from her own firecracker explosives?

My eyes fell upon Gilda. She was not taking part in any quiet discussions. She was fiddling with the little crossbow on the back of her wrist. It was not loaded, but she kept resetting the drawstring and firing it as if to refresh herself on how it functioned. I could see the bolt resting on the ground beside her, the spike replaced with an explosive crystal. But now that there was nothing going on and she seemed relatively distracted, I felt it was a good time to talk to her.

Gilda was too distracted to even notice my approach. I dropped to one knee beside her and said, "You holding up OK over here?"

She flinched before looking my way. I really did catch her by surprise. "Oh, uh.. Yo. Yeah, I'm good. Just making sure this thing works before things get crazy."

"Good on you." I retorted in brief. Gilda turned her attention back to the little crossbow. Almost she was actively trying to distract herself for the moment. I then quietly asked, "Have you been all right lately? I haven't really seen you for a few days."

Gilda stopped doing what she was doing and looked to the ground for a moment. A harsh sigh hissed from her beak before she glanced at me from the corner of her eye. "Yeah, yeah, I'm OK... Just...had a lot on my mind lately."

"About that night?" I asked while remembering that moment. That kiss. Powerful and passionate, but also entirely unexpected. An act of sheer impulse? Or something more? "Why'd you do that?"

"I've been trying to figure that out myself..." She muttered while now too still and too uneasy to really focus on anything. We were at the edge of the group, so it was unlikely anyone would hear us. "I dunno... I just... I guess I...I saw how much your women mean so much to you... Got me wondering..."

I quietly asked, "You looking to settle down with a good man someday?"

A crooked smile spread across her beak. She then turned to look at me, a much softer look in her eyes that you would not expect out of such a tough lady. "I wasn't so sure before. But after reading all that... Yeah... Yeah, that would be nice. Knowing I got someone waiting for me at home after a long day. Someone who can...hold me. Make me feel like I'm something worth cherishing, you know? I mean, sure. Who would think a tough chick like me would be interested in that, right?"

A few seconds of silence passed between us. We did not look away, although I then asked, "And...you think that guy might be me?"

"Maybe... Even just on the surface, you're a sweet guy. But...after reading what you wrote..." Gilda muttered before she looked at me with a big blushing yet shy smile. "Is it weird that I kinda think you're a hunk?"

I just about busted out laughing at that. I snickered and looked away as I said, "Come on, Gilda... I'm nowhere near studly enough for that."

She too averted her eyes briefly as she chuckled, "Eheheheh, right... It's just... Seeing how much you really care about the women in your life like that... It's just... That's a...really attractive trait for a guy to have. Like knowing you cherish them that much shows that any girl who loves you would be in a really good place if they hooked up with you..."

I never really thought about how my real thoughts about those I am in a relationship with... Those I love most in the most intimate way... It never occurred to me how others would perceive that if they ever read my dearest thoughts about them. I quietly asked, "Am I really that good a guy to you?"

"I'd say you're probably the best guy I've ever known." Gilda replied softly. She then asked, "But what about me? You think I'm any good?"

I decided to not mince any words with my response. "Yeah... I mean we did get off on the wrong foot, but... You're a good person and good friend despite your rough exterior. You're kinder than you seem... Very beautiful too. You're extremely attractive in your own unique way."

I noticed the white feathers on Gilda's head starting to puff up. Probably a good sign. She looked unbearably nervous, like she had no idea what to even say to that. But she did look extremely flattered. I was worried that someone would start to think something was up between us and I did not want someone to start getting the wrong idea. And so I whispered, "You wanna stop by my place for another jam session tonight?"

Gilda's eyes glanced around in uncertainty. I knew she had been keeping her distance from me lately and I wanted to ease her back into seeing me on a regular basis. I really did appreciate her and the friendship we had been building. She quietly asked, "You...wanna see me again?"

"I've missed you. Please don't think you should keep your distance from me." I explained as sincerely as I could. I knew we should not try and pursue anything beyond being mere friends too soon, but I had missed her company lately. And her skill at the guitar.

A soft smile formed on the griffon hen's beak. "All right... I'll swing by tonight. And I'll bring the tunes."

"Great. I've missed those acoustic guitar tunes. You take care of yourself until then, all right?" I said softly while stroking the top of her head. She let out a soft churr as her long tail swished about. Gilda was in a good mood. Not wanting to stay distracted too long, I stepped away and looked over Twilight's shoulder at the crystal panel. Had there been any changes?

My friend was constantly looking over the topographic data that was being broadcast to her. Just trying to check for any other battalions that may be trying to approach us from another direction while that smaller detachment served as a distraction. No matter where she looked, there were no signs of any other unusual blips on the map. That approaching group of enemy troops really was all that was out there. The emperor was most likely just testing the waters much like we were.

With nothing else to do for the moment, I looked around at my comrades. Trying to see who was doing what. Virtually everyone there was locked in quiet conversation like in a corner of a library. I was almost tempted to get comfortable and take a nap. The atmosphere was calmer than it had any right to be, though there was a faint air of caution hanging over us.

I needed to keep myself stimulated somehow. Just to avoid getting too complacent. My eyes scanned the people around me. Who was willing to chat with me? The archers were talking with each other. Spitfire was discussing tactics with her wingmen. Sunset Shimmer was serving as one of the lookouts who were keeping a constant eye on everything beyond the edge of the woods. That brought my gaze to Ember. She had her spear propped straight up and had both hands on its long shaft. She was standing a short distance away from the rest of us, leaning gently on her weapon while scanning the horizon. It almost looked like she was keeping her distance from everyone else.

With her gilded armor, comparatively tall stature, and bold blue wings hanging behind her, Ember stood out like a sore thumb. Maybe she felt she did not fit in. So I stepped over to her and placed my right hand upon her left spaulder. "You ready for this?"

"About as ready as I'll ever be." She retorted while glancing up at me with her face still concealed behind her helmet. For just an instant, I saw a rather intense glare in her scarlet eyes. But it quickly faded with her gaze softening once her eyes fell upon me. I too found myself smiling at her, albeit only slightly. Ember's presence was somewhat calming. I could trust her in a tight spot. I was sure of it. "What about you? You think you're up for this?"

"Not at all, but what choice do I have here?" I retorted while trying to laugh at the situation I had found myself in. "If it wasn't for the fact that we need to capture one of those things alive, I could probably wipe the only thing out in one blast if I got the drop on them. But if I steal everyone's thunder, they might get complacent."

"Hey, don't go stealing the spotlight from us. I'm sure even you have your limits." Ember wisely declared while lightly swatting my right tasset with her hand. I strongly doubt Ember knew the full extent of what kind of power my armor bestows upon me, but see was certainly correct that I was not invincible. And when considering that the emperor likely had infinite resources in terms of manpower... If he had enough time and observed me enough, I am sure even he could find a way for his minions to take me out.

"Yeah, true..." I muttered as I turned my gaze back out to the southern edge of the woods. It was a safe position. Close enough to see clearly beyond the trees, but just deep enough in so that we could not be easily seen amongst the shade of the trees. My eyes glance back down at Ember while she went silent in observation. She hardly budged, though her spiked tail slowly swayed from side to side. Even in her armor, she truly came off as both powerful and beautiful. A rarity amongst her kind. But I knew such compliments would have to wait for a different time. But I still found the will to say, "I'm glad you're here."

Ember looked up at me. Not from the corners of her eyes. She turned her entirely head to gaze up at me. Those lovely scarlet eyes truly looked happy. "I'm glad to be here. If it means keeping you safe."

"And you make me feel safe." I all but whispered to her. The Dragon Lord herself stood by me. How could I not feel confident? In spite of her almost Napoleonic stature, I knew she is a force to be reckoned with in the heat of battle. She could have killed me at our first encounter if I got careless. While my thoughts went back to that moment, I felt silly over the fact that we even got into a fight in the first place. "Hey, uh... No hard feelings about that first time, right?"

"You really think I'm bitter about that?" Ember said with a muffled chuckle as she lightly slapped the exposed middle of her tail against my leg. "I was the one who was too hasty to listen to the morons who harassed you in the first place. I should be apologizing to you for that."

"You already did. And it's fine. Besides, something good came out of that squabble." I retorted with a crooked smile on my lips. Ember looked up at me with a gaze of confusion. And so I said, "I got to meet you."

I saw her eyes squint just ever so slightly. I am certain she was utterly beaming under that helmet. Her left hand rose to touch my right as it remained on her spaulder. "Same... Let's get through this together."

All I could do was nod. Words were not necessary. I was glad to have my new friend with us. The two of us fell silent as we remained focused on the task at hand. Barely fifteen minutes went by before Twilight finally spoke up for us all to hear. "OK, it looks like they should be here soon. Can anypony see anything out there?"

"From the east, right? That means from the left?" Estoc replied as some of us drew a little closer to the edge of the woods in order to get a better vantage point. We looked as far left as we could without getting too close. I started to wonder exactly how far away they must have been in relation to what was shown on the map panel Twilight was observing. But barely another fifteen minutes later... "There... There! That's them!"

We all froze as a new tension settled over us. I too could see them. Beyond the trees, a mass of purple. That same dark purple as before. Marching along at a steady unfaltering pace. A group of seemingly human entities approaching from the left as they went right down the middle of the tiny valley between us and the woods to the south. Ember squinted her eyes as she muttered, "They... They really do almost look human... But why all the purple? That doesn't look natural..."

"It's not. Whenever one is slain, they just dissolve into a purple mist. Definitely some sort of magical construct." Shining Armor replied while looking through a collapsible telescope. "Right then... Only those at the front and the very last row look properly armed and armored... I'm seeing most of them carrying longbows... You called it, James. There's almost nothing but archers out there. They'll probably disperse once they get closer to the encampment."

"Then let's get ready to roll!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she reached into one of the satchels at her sides and pulled out a type of primitive bomb. She promptly lit the fuse as she looked ready to run to the edge of the woods and chuck it at the approaching enemy.

"Huh?! No, no, not yet! Have you no sense of strategy?!" Trixie barked at Pinkie Pie as we all looked at her in shock. Was she really so eager for some action that she would just charge in with bombs blasting like that?!

"Oh, whoops! Sorry! I'll just put that away for now." Pinkie said with a giggle before stashing the bomb back in her satchel. We all went silent while waiting for Shining Armor to finish his observations of the light infantry battalion that was on the verge of passing by. But as the seconds went by, we all started to look at Pinkie Pie one by one. A thing trail of smoke was rising from her satchel. A trail of smoke that could only be coming from a fuse that had not been extinguished. Pinkie Pie soon caught on that everyone was looking at her and asked, "Um... What?"

Everyone, literally everyone, was giving Pinkie Pie all manner of funny looks. Rarity then asked very stiffly, "Did you just place a live explosive...in a satchel full of other explosive devices?"

Pinkie Pie's big blue eyes glanced back and forth at us. "Um... Maybe?"

We all scattered. Just up and bolted in every direction except for south. Just to get away before that entire bag of bombs could blow! As we fled, Pinkie Pie called out to us, "Wait! It's all right! Rule of funny, everypony! Rule of fu..."

She did not even get the chance to finish. A massive fiery explosion just about blew us right off our feet as a colossal boom blew through the air. Every single bomb in that satchel most definitely went off at once. And while rattled and relieved that I had managed to get away in time, I was suddenly consumed with panic over Pinkie Pie's fate. Had she just blown herself to pieces?!

I could barely even speak as I turned to survey the damage along with everyone else who had run for the hills. The trees that had been closest to the epicenter of the blast had either been blown apart or partially uprooted. Everything else beyond that had been scorched black and was smoldering with soot while not quite igniting. And there, sitting in the middle of the scorched ground while being coated in black soot while being otherwise just fine was Pinkie Pie. She even waved at us as she called out, "See?!"

"How... Wha... I... How'd you even survive something like that?!" Ember all but shrieked in utter disbelief as we all rushed back over to our sooty accomplice.

"Eeheeheehee, you silly fillies! It wouldn't have been funny if I got blown up! And I know someone out there is laughing!" Pinkie Pie retorted in glee before taking out an undamaged notepad and quill from seemingly nowhere. "There... Quota met!"

I had nothing to say myself, but just about everyone else could only stare in confused silence. Ember at least leaned towards me and asked, "Is this normal for ponies? Should I even be trying to understand her?"

Maud, who looked completely unfazed now that her sister had revealed that she was just fine, looked up at Ember and said, "I wouldn't even bother trying. I stopped trying to figure out how Pinkie Pie works a long time ago."

"Yeah, what she said. You'll give yourself a seizure trying to dissect her." I added while not sure if I should be annoyed, relieved, or frustrated with this completely random act of explosive comedy from my friend. Especially with the enemy... Oh no.

As if responding to my sudden realization, Shining Armor jumped forward while looking just about furious. "Whatever the case, what were you thinking?! That explosion just alerted the enemy to our...presence...?"

It was only then that we looked south again. And much to my disbelief, the enemy battalion was just marching along without even remotely showing a change in their course. As if they had no idea that a massive explosion had gone off just to their right. Rainbow Dash then muttered, "No... No way. There's no way they didn't hear that..."

"I concur, captain. I'm not seeing any of them branching off from the rest to investigate the commotion..." Estoc added while looking through another telescope.

Seaspray then brought a hand to his brow and focused his keen avian eyes. "They are not even so much as looking our way... We're still concealed enough, but for them to have not heard or even felt such a tremor..."

"Maybe...they're deaf? They're not exactly living creatures to begin with... They always dissolve into mist upon being destroyed." Rarity muttered in confusion as we all went silent while we observed the enemy marching along at a steady pace.

After a moment of confused silence, Twilight then spoke up. "I think this calls for an experiment... Shining? If you don't mind, could Pinkie Pie, James, and I try a little something? I swear we won't engage the enemy."

I was curious of what Twilight had in mind and even Pinkie Pie's eyes perked up in interest. Shining Armor rolled his eyes as he said, "Well, since we still have the element of surprise on our side... Fine, do what you have to. Just get back to us immediately once you're done with your observations."

"Got it. James? Pinkie? Get close to me." Twilight replied before Pinkie Pie and I stepped over to her while everyone else took a step back. That hot pink magic aura of hers coated Twilight's horn for a second before a flash of light burst from it. Next thing I knew, we were standing out in the open and directly behind the enemy battalion. Twilight then said, "There we go. You two ready?"

"Twilight, seriously?! They could just turn around and... Huh... They really don't know we're here." I yelped quietly before seeing that the enemy minions just not respond to our presence at all. "Huh... OK, maybe we're still safe. What now?"

Twilight then smirked knowingly at me before turning to Pinkie Pie. I quickly saw where this was going. "All right, Pinkie Pie. It's all you. Do your thing."

Our friend's big blue eyes opened wide in delight before she violently and rapidly shook herself to shake all the soot from her body. "OK, Twilight! I'll be the best Pinkie Pie I can be!"

"This is gonna be good..." I muttered while keeping my right hand on the Celestial Sword's hilt, ready to draw my weapon at a moment's notice. While I knew we were still in the clear, I could not help being that anxious when that close to a bunch of clearly armed opponents. "Just don't screw this up..."

Pinkie Pie trotted up behind the back row while Twilight and I followed at a steady pace to not fall behind. Pinkie Pie then pulled out a megaphone from nowhere and just bellowed at the enemy from not even five paces away. "Yoo hooooo! Nice day we're having, aren't we?! Wanna come over to my place for cupcakes?!"

Nothing. The enemy minions did not even slow down. Still trying to be as obnoxious as possible, Pinkie Pie then put her megaphone away as she pulled out a big drum that hung on her chest with a pair of big beating tools to pound of the sides clutched in her ankle joints. She then started prancing back and forth behind them as I found it increasingly difficult to keep a straight face. "Ooh, I know what'll work! You gotta shaaaaaare! You gotta caaaaaare! It's the right thing to do!"

"Oh no, not this song again..." Twilight grumbled as she cringed very strongly while Pinkie Pie seemed to be going out of her way to sing the worst song she had ever come up with. I started snickering under my breath as I wondered if Pinkie Pie was actually liking that she was being ignored. "Pinkie, please! Choose another song! We don't want to start another stampede!"

"Did something happen before I first got here a few years back?" I asked while Pinkie Pie did not seem to hear Twilight over the pounding of that drum and her own voice. I then looked north and could make out where that explosion had gone off. "I bet they're having a laugh..."

"I'll tell you some other time... Pinkie, please! Next song!" Twilight shouted while the enemy troops still failed to provide a response. Now I was really curious over the origin of that song Pinkie Pie was singing.

"Huh... Tough crowd. Even that didn't get their attention?" Pinkie Pie said as she just stood there on her hind legs while honestly looking quite annoyed. I guess she really hates being ignored when she puts on a performance, regardless of who it is for. "That's it! I'm bringing out the big one for these guys!"

I looked on in bewilderment as Pinkie Pie stashed her drum away and pulled out...um... Whatever that was I was seeing. How do I even begin to describe that hulking mess of musical engineering? She... Um... Hold on. In total, I counted a total of five musical instruments strapped to her that she was...somehow...operating all at once. An accordion, a harmonica, a banjo, a large brass instrument that I suspect was a tuba, and even a pair of little cymbals attached to her elbows. And she sounded like a full polka band! I looked down at Twilight after just staring in bemusement and asked, "Has she done this before?"

"Not in a long time. And the story behind...that is ridiculously convoluted. Trust me, I'd have to grab a bottle of cider before I even try to talk about that day." Twilight retorted while cracking a crooked yet amused grin. It was hard not to find this spectacle ridiculously entertaining. Finally, we hurried up behind Pinkie Pie as Twilight shouted over the music. "Pinkie, that's enough! I think they get the point!"

Pinkie Pie let out a gasp as she finally took a second to rest her lungs. "Ugh, this is the toughest crowd I've ever had! Nopony can resist listening to this!"

She was not wrong. Yet again, the entire light infantry battalion carried on without a care. Nothing Pinkie Pie did got through to them. I finally exclaimed in exasperation, "These dingbats are completely deaf?! They didn't even respond to the vibrations in the air..."

"Well, that at least makes for some valuable intel. Let's head on back." Twilight declared while Pinkie Pie stuffed her contraption away...somewhere. By that point, I had learned to not question how she does that. Pinkie and I then stood near Twilight while our friend once again cast a teleportation spell to transport us back into that scorched clearing in the woods. "OK, we've got some new information to share... Um... Was it really that funny?"

Everyone suddenly applauded quite modestly. Well, almost everyone. Sky Beak then spoke up as he said, "That was pretty good! We could hear you from here! Think we could ask you to perform tonight at dinner?"

"Well, at least somepony appreciates a good show! Sure, I'd be happy to!" Pinkie Pie said happily before taking a bow. Even I had to applaud Pinkie Pie for being legitimately entertaining with that last part. She then said, "But anyway, they really don't hear a thing you say to them! I gave them my best performance and they didn't even give me a look!"

Twilight then added, "Exactly. Now matter how loud or obnoxious she was, the enemy did not respond to sound or even the vibrations in the air. They seem to be deaf and maybe even numb. They probably respond entirely by sight."

"Yeah, that's what we were assuming too... That'll make it even easier to stage an ambush." Shining Armor mumbled before once more before looking past the trees at the enemy units. "Great work. That's some useful intel we'll have to forward to the rest when we get back. But if we don't act soon, we'll loose the environmental advantage we have now. Let's revise what we have."

"If I may?" Seaspray spoke up while we all glanced at him. "If we are ready, I would recommend splitting this battalion in half with Miss Sparkle here teleporting said half to the southern woods just over there. Once we are in position, we will charge in for a pincer attack from both sides."

"My thoughts exactly, admiral. Now then, let's divide us up." Shining Armor replied before he began doing a roll call to pair up people for the southern woods. The battalion was split evenly down the middle with an equal number of types of fighters as well. Sunset Shimmer was with the north half while Twilight would be going south, Mick and Mundy would be serving as the southern archers, Spitfire and Lightning Dust would be watching over them should any fall injured, and so on. Ember and I were the odd ones out. "That seems to be everyone. Anything else?"

Seaspray was quick to speak up yet again. "One last thing. A reminder. We must bring one of those back alive. To that end... When the number of enemy units drops below ten, cease fire. We can't risk accidentally leaving no survivors."

"Got it. All mages and archers are to stand down when the enemy drops into the single digits. Any objections?" Spitfire added before looking back and forth at everyone. "Then let's get started. Twilight?"

"Right. We'll wait for the first blow and then attack. Let's do this." Twilight said firmly while also sounding rather excited. With a flash of light, the half of the battalion she was stationed with vanished. We all looked south and saw a blinking pink light between the trees. Twilight was surely signaling us to their position.

"I guess that's it as far as preparations go. What now?" Ember asked as she took her spear into both hands. She was ready to roll, but we should not charge without a plan. If they saw us coming, the archers would strike first.

All eyes fell upon me. I could see what they needed. A diversion was required. And so I said, "Right... I'll get their attention from behind. You guys know what to do."

Without any further delay, I used the teleportation spell to once again transport myself right behind the enemy battalion. This time, I was feeling a little more smug now that I knew they could not detect my presence. I walked up behind them as I drew my sword. "Right then... Stab stab stab."

With a long stride, I stepped forward and plunged my sword through the back of the very middle enemy trooper as its armor provided no resistance for the supernaturally sharp blade of the Celestial Sword. It twitched for a second before suddenly dissolving into dark purple mist that dissipated in seconds. But immediately afterward, the tremor I was feeling through the ground from their march suddenly stopped. As did they. I froze as an almost giddy kind of dread welled up in my heart. "Uh oh..."

They all turned around. Every last one of them. While numb to sound or touch, they would all know if one of their own had been slain. That much was certain by this point. They all stared at me, their featureless faces mostly concealed by their helmets. I cracked a crooked grin, feeling like I had been caught with my pants down. "Uh... Good afternoon, gentlemen. Is there a problem?"

I was expecting them to draw their weapons and rush me. But much to my confusion... They did not. These soulless minions merely stared at me. Why? Was it because I was human? I squinted my eyes, puzzled by this lack of hostility. How much longer until they deemed me a threat and attacked? "Guys...? Now would be a good time to do something...!"

I flinched and took a step back. The back row of six archers were drawing their daggers. I was much too close for them to really take aim at, but they still had sidearms to utilize. But instead of me... They plunged their daggers into the necks of the much more armored infantrymen that stood at the very back of the line! The damage proved critical as each unfortunate victim collapsed and dissolved into mist. I stammered in shock, wondering where this had come from. But then I noticed it. A shimmering haze of sorts surrounding their heads. And the color... It was a very pale blue. "Wait... Trixie? This is what you came up with?!"

The archers then turned to face the next row of archers and readied their daggers instead of reaching for their longbows. The other minions seemed confused. Unable to determine if these archers were still working with them. As if gauging if something had gone wrong with their puppeteer's control over them. Had Trixie truly cast a spell that hijacked control of these minions away from that of the emperor himself? She has always excelled in magic that weaves illusions...

Before I could think much on it, I thought I heard a sound of sorts. Like a boom of some kind from inside a tube. I was then quick to notice several small objects flying through the air from the woods to the south. And when they fell at the edge of the enemy battalion... I jumped back. Several impressively sized firecracker explosions burst into the air as maybe ten of the minions before me were utterly vaporized. A shot from Pinkie Pie's party cannon?! With the other minions now glancing around in confusion over where this attack was coming from, I smirked as I readied my sword. "Right. Time to make some heads roll!"

And right then, from the north and south, my allies burst from the woods. Galloping in rows with weapons at the ready, they charged in to catch the enemy in a pincer attack from both sides. And among them was Ember swooping in on her azure wings, her spear ready at her side. And from the forests, magic mortars flew high and rained down with explosive power while targeting the very center of the enemy group as they specifically targeted the archers the more heavily armed and armored infantrymen were trying to protect. And even then, arrows flew through the air and struck the archers in their thinly armored torsos before they could even try to nock an arrow in their bowstrings. We had struck first and we were not about to let up to give them time to fight back.

A quick glance up revealed four winged figures beginning to circle the skirmish happening below them. Rainbow Dash, Gilda, Spitfire, and Lightning Dust were watching. Staying far above us to give them as much time to react as possible if any of the archers just happened to try and take a shot at them. But between being tossed about by the falling magic mortars, being sniped by the arrows being fired from our elite hippogriff archers, and the fact that they were struggling to try and get their bows ready to try and fire over their own vanguard at the ponies that were so much closer to the ground than they were rendered the archers virtually useless. And just then, I happened to notice something fall from one of the circling pegasi. And the fiery blast that burst squarely in the middle of the enemy battalion utterly obliterated several of the enemy archers. It looked like Lightning Dust had gotten impatient and fired her sole crossbow bolt just to pitch in. And that raw explosive power proved that they were more than effective against our foes.

Trixie's hijacked minions tried to grapple with the other archers while the more heavily armored infantry took the brunt of our frontline fighters. Their daggers plunged deep while the enemy archers tried to do the same. It did not seem that they were specifically being controlled by her. More like they had been convinced into registering their own allies as enemies and were attacking at will. And for every one of Trixie's minions that fell, the one that slew it would then have that magical haze appear around its head and begin attacking its allies. That vexing enchantress was like a parasite! I could only imagine the frustration the emperor must have been feeling to lose complete control over his own troops to magic he could not counter.

With Trixie's minions now taking up the entire back row, I relented from my own assault just to watch things unfold even as I stood with shield ready just in case. The archers truly could not line up a shot with their own allies in the way. The ponies' smaller bodies truly made them far more difficult to attack. And I was impressed by just how smart they were fighting. Applejack and Pinkie Pie, or really anyone using a bludgeoning weapon of any sort were going for the legs and especially the knees. One good smash would cause the leg to buckle and send the crippled foe to the ground to allow for a finishing barrage to the head. Big Macintosh did not even need to bother. With his head held higher than most, he had no problem swinging his mighty hammer directly into even the hardened cuirasses of the most armored opponents and obliterating them with one crushing blow. And Maud... My goodness, Maud Pie. It was only then that I saw exactly what she meant.

Despite being weighed down in armor made out of solid stone, Maud was horrifyingly swift in her movements. She carried no weapons. Her only means of attack were kicks and punches that pierced right through the bodies of our enemies. They burst like balloons full of smoke and their weapons glanced off her stone armor with useless clinks and clanks. Against traditional weapons, she was virtually invincible. In fact, all of the revised suits of armor were proving to be holding up very well. Though I did notice that our enemies were not carrying any tools that could be used to capture anyone. They really had been intended to harass the camp from afar and nothing more.

But easily the one who ready caught my attention was Ember herself. She was every bit as fierce and focused as the first time she and I wound up in a scuffle. She kept a safe distance from her enemies, trying to jab her spearhead into the softer gaps between the armor plating on the toughest troopers. She had a hard time getting by those who had shields, but she put her spearhead's design to good use in terms of defense. She was quick to catch her enemy's blades with the prongs set at the side. And more than once I saw her use such a counter move to throw her enemy's balance off in order to swing her tail in and show exactly what would have happened had she tried that on me. The way the metal spikes dug into the back of the opponent's knee had a similar effect to how our hammers and maces were working on them. The leg buckled and sent the fighter right to the floor, giving Ember the opportunity to dispatch them by plunging her spearhead into their throats. Brutal, but efficient. I was not about to start complaining about her methods. Especially when she got too frustrated with some of the more stubborn fighters and turned her spear around to start smashing them over their armored heads with the hard pommel at the end of the shaft. A spear and a mace all rolled into one. She had great taste in weapons.

Once the entire legion of frontline fighters had been reduced to mist, the archers began to be decimated with shocking speed. My allies moved to box them in, the dwindling enemy force becoming completely surrounded. Ember in particular had a far easier time using her spear on the more lightly armored archers. In only a few minutes, we were on the verge of eliminating an entire battalion at least three times our size. But before long, I noticed that the magic mortars had stopped falling. I did not see any signs of arrows being fired into the squad of remaining minions. And before I knew it, there was only one left. And Shining Armor was quick to shout, "All right, weapons down! Last one!"

Everyone jumped back as the last remaining enemy trooper stood with dagger raised. There was no sign of its allies. They had all been reduced to mist that had been carried away on the wind with even their weapons dissolving shortly afterward. I did not even see a bewitching magic haze over its head. Even Trixie was not taking chances with this one. A lot was riding on getting this one back to camp while still in one piece.

I sheathed my own sword to avoid being tempted to lash out with a slash. The lone archer was stuck entirely on the defensive, waiting for an enemy to draw near rather than go on the offensive. But what more could just one fighter do? It was not trying to retreat. Should we try to restrain it with levitation magic?

We soon got an answer. Just to my left, a lasso flew through the air and fell around the minion before suddenly pulling tightly closed. Its arms were pinned to its side and even dropped its dagger. Sure enough, Applejack proved that she never leaves home without her lasso. She gripped the other end in her teeth while trying to tug the last minion into submission. "Yeehaw, I got this varmint now! Just hang tight for a minute, fellas!"

"Eyup. She's got 'im." Big Macintosh said calmly as he stowed his hammer upon the holster at his armor's side. He knew his sister better than the rest of us and even I had never seen someone slip out of her lasso before. But a moment later, the minion just...stopped. It became still and even slumped forward. Applejack did not notice in time and tugged hard to bring the whole thing falling to the ground on its back. Big Macintosh's eyes opened wider than they usually do as he asked, "Uh... Did she get 'im?"

"Uh oh... I didn't break anythin', did I?" Applejack asked as the situation became deathly quiet. The archers and our two mages began to emerge from the woods now that this fight was pretty much done. Even our aerial units came swooping down to the ground for a landing. We all inched closed, cautiously keeping our defenses up should a last trick still be ready to be sprung on us.

"I doubt it... This thing would've just burst like the rest if you really hurt it." Shining Armor muttered as he took his spear and very gently poked our captive to try and provoke a response. Nothing. Not even the faintest twice. I mean I doubt those things even feel pain to begin with, but it was very strange to see it so dormant. "Yeah, this thing isn't getting back up... Twi? Any idea?"

Twilight Sparkle came trotting over and began to look the minion over. She looked just as perplexed as the rest of us. "Um... It's still technically alive, I think... If I had to guess...whoever was controlling it...severed control of it?"

"Guess the big man knew it was a lost cause and just let this one go." Gilda said as she stepped forward while looking pretty proud of herself. "Looks like no one got busted up either. No trips to the hospital and we've got ourselves a souvenir. I'd say it's a good day."

"Indeed... I just want to say now that I'm...very impressed with how you all handled yourselves." Ember said as she stepped forward. She looked back and forth with what I am sure was a smile under that helmet. "I have no idea why my people look down on your kind. You're not to be trifled with."

"That's really big of you, especially after what happened last time we paid your place a visit! Glad to see one of those dragon morons is pretty cool up close." Rainbow Dash said with a big grin. Did I hear that she was there once? I forget... But she then backed away with hooves held up as she stuttered, "Whoa, wait! I wasn't saying you're a moron!"

"Ha! It's fine. You have no idea what it's like being surrounded by those boulder heads all the time. Your scorn is perfectly justified. Feel free to insult them all you want! Really, don't let me stop you." Ember retorted as quite a few of our comrades laughed at her taking potshots at her own people. But she then stepped forward and tapped the side of her spear against the head of the dormant minion. "You sure it's not a threat now?"

"Might not be a bad idea to take some precautions... If I may?" Rarity replied while taking a few more strands of rope and tying some dainty knots with them. The minion's knees, ankles, and wrists were tied up with an addition three lassos. It would not be getting free under any circumstances now. "There! Let's see the scoundrel wiggle its way out of this now!"

While we took a moment to savor this victory, Twilight tapped on Trixie's side when our illusionist friend came closer. "Nicely done on turning our enemies against each other. Were you controlling them directly?"

Trixie smiled proudly as she proceeded to correct our suspicions. "Oh, I didn't have any direct control over them. I just made them see things that weren't there. I'm an illusionist, you know. Instead of seeing friends, they saw enemies. And...well, you saw what they do to their enemies."

"Cunning. And fitting for someone like you. Nicely done, Trixie." I said with some genuine praise. But while Pinkie Pie started circling our quarry out of curiosity, I then asked, "Hey, wait... Didn't you blow up your entire stash of bombs before the fight even started? Where'd you get the rest for that first shot?"

Pinkie Pie rolled her eyes and patted the satchel at her side. "What? You thought I didn't bring a spare? Come on, I never go and do gags like that unless I have some spares to replace the stage props!"

"I don't think I will ever understand her..." Ember muttered before sliding her spearhead under the front of the minion's helmet to lift it just enough for her to peer underneath. But upon doing so, she stepped back abruptly and pulled her spear away. "There's...nothing under there. It's just blank."

"There's...no face at all? Huh... Now I can't wait to look this thing over back at the lab. Shall we head on back?" Twilight asked while Applejack grabbed her lasso in her teeth to start dragging the helpless captive back to field HQ. She then pulled out the crystal panel to check for any other enemy troop movements. There was nothing out there at all. No signs of a second wave. "I'm not seeing anything else on here... Anything else you think needs to be cover, Shiny?"

Shining Armor looked back and forth while we all listened in silence. "Nah, I'd say that's all for now. And we've gotten a lot of intel with just this one skirmish. Well done. You all performed excellently. This will give a huge boost to morale when the rest hear about it."

"Yeah, it felt like this was just a microcosm of what's to come... If this is the kind of performance we can expect, this whole thing might go by smoothly after all." I added while looking down at the completely motionless captive in Applejack's clutches. It was nothing short of relieving to see us get through this first test without so much as needing a single unit evacuated. It was a good day.

"Right then. Shall we?" Seaspray asked before everyone turned to travel back west and report to our headquarters. I followed for a moment, but paused after only a few steps. I then turned east, my eyes scanning the horizon. No signs of trouble. Nothing that looked unnatural, but still no signs of some sort of tower on the horizon no matter how hard I squinted my eyes. Although my hesitation did not go unnoticed for long. "Sir James...? Are you coming?"

I turned west again to see everyone looking at me. Some looked impatient while others looked concerned. While getting back to camp sounded good, I really just wanted a little time to myself now that I was finally out from behind those walls after so long. "Um... You know what? You all go ahead. I'm just gonna do some scouting for a bit. Survey the landscape and then head on back. I guess I'm just a little stir-crazy after being stuck at the encampment for so long."

They did not seem so sure at first. Although Shining Armor did eventually relent and say, "All right then. But if you run into any trouble, you report back to us immediately. Got it?"

"Will do. Take care you yourselves." I retorted before we turned away and carried on. They headed west while I began to stroll east. It was still late in the afternoon with the sun drifting west behind me. After being stuck in that sprawling camp for more than a week, I found myself having a newfound appreciation for the vast untouched wilderness around me. "I think I'm starting to like the Empty Plains. At least in controlled doses."

Minutes passed as I just wandered east. But before long, I began to suspect I was not alone. I stopped in my tracks and listened. Was I being watched? Eventually, I did hear something. Armored footsteps upon soft grass. And so I turned to face the west. I had been followed by just one person. "Ember...?"

She stood before me, spear in hand. Although she had apparently left her helmet behind with our allies. She stared at me in silence, almost as if she was not sure if she should speak now that I had detected her presence. Of everyone who could have been sent to keep an eye on me... "Is something wrong?"

"It didn't feel right letting you wander off alone right after engaging the enemy like this... I know your friend said there's nothing else nearby, but..." Ember replied softly before she took another step forward. "Just a gut feeling. So I volunteered to watch over you. Is that...all right?"

I let out a sigh even as I found myself smiling a little bit. I could not bring myself to reject Ember's company. "Yeah, it's OK. You can stick with me if you want."

"Thanks... I missed spending time with you like this anyway." Ember said while showing a gentle smile. As she came closer, she soon placed her spear's pommel on the ground and leaned on the whole thing. "I have to say I'm really impressed with how well this kind of spear worked. I could feel it bend whenever I swung it around. Those stone spears I've used could never do that."

"Yeah, wooden weapons tend to flex more than something harder yet more brittle than stone. Even metal sword blades are supposed to bend a little to disperse pressure. Make something too hard and it'll straight up crack or break if hit hard enough." I explained while also glad to see that Ember had done so well with a weapon composed of materials she was not used to.

"Harder's not always better, huh?" Ember asked while looking quite pleased with herself. She then pushed off her spear and then hoisted it over her shoulder. She scanned the area around us while inhaling deeply through her nostrils. "I rarely get to be in this kind of environment. The air is so clean... I like it."

"Me too. The Empty Plains are...well...empty, but still beautiful. I'm honestly surprised it's never been a nature reserve." I added while examining the vast expanse of nature out in the wilds. And as I happened to gaze up at the sky, a thought came to mind. "Ember. Would you like to come fly with me?"

Her beautiful scarlet eyes opened wider than usual for an instant before she cast me an inviting smile. "I thought you'd never ask."

Together, we spread our wings wide before launching ourselves skyward in a spiraling ascent. We soon broke out of that spiral and began to soar east. After spending so much time out in the Empty Plains at first while overcome with dreadful uncertainty, I felt genuinely happy. Things were looking up. I was in the company of good familiar faces and friends. And even out here, I had found even more friends. Including the wonderful Dragon Lord herself. And there she was, soaring through the empty skies alongside me.

We had little to say for a good while. We ascended and dove to adjust our altitude without a plan. Just gliding about and surveying the raw natural beauty of the landscape below us. We would often bank around each other to avoid drifting into each other. Although Ember soon reached out to me with her empty left hand. That big smile and look of joy in her eyes was enough to coax me to do the same. But when our hands met, Ember pulled the two of us into a spiraling corkscrew spin as we spun around each other. It was actually fun! Just spiraling around each other by nothing more than the grasp of one hand for each of us while hardly losing altitude. We even found ourselves laughing and cheering in glee over this fun little stunt. Although we did eventually have to let go and right ourselves once we started to get a bit too dizzy. It would not do to endanger ourselves while away from our comrades.

That smile Ember was showing was all she had to do to tell me she was having a good time. And it brought a smile to my face to know she was finding respite from the rigors of just lording over those brutes back home. She deserved to find peace now and then. And as we flew along, a river came into view. Bodies of water were few and far between on the Empty Plains aside from a few shallow streams and a number of lakes I had spotted, but this was the first real river I had seen. I was initially concerned that it would be an issue for my allies, but I quickly pushed it out of my mind. There must have been some shallows we could cross at. And if the emperor's own troops could cross, then so too could we.

Ember and I descended while we adjusted course. We followed the river, skimming just over the surface. I tilted to one side to allow my wingtip to drag just along the surface. Ember did the same, but with her left hand. After a moment of that, she tilted to the right and dragged the tip of her spear along the surface as if she was trying to snag a fish with a harpoon. She never caught anything, but it was entertaining to watch the spearhead splitting a path through the water's surface.

After following the river for a while, we ascended once more and began to fly back north while also drifting east. The air became cooler and quieter the higher we flew. To the point where it became almost enchanting. It was just us. Me and the Dragon Lord herself. And the view was utterly breathtaking. Miles upon miles of valleys, meadows, hills, and forests while dotted with the occasional spot of blue. It was so easy to forget about the somber history of the Empty Plains while just drinking it all in from that height.

I finally decided now would be a good time to just find a nice cloud to rest on for a spell. And at that altitude, there were more to choose from than down low. Even if there were not that many with it being a bright sunny day. Ember even looked surprised when I set down on one that was just large enough to hold two of me. She came flying back and hovered before me, her eyes wide in confusion. "You can do that?! You can actually touch clouds?!"

"Yeah! This armor grants me some pegasus traits. Come to think of it, I think anything with wings can touch and push clouds in Equestria." I replied as I sat down and reclined upon the cloud. I even removed my helmet and set it aside to feel that unparalleled cushiony softness under my head. I reached out to Ember and said, "Come on down. It's really comfy."

She was more than happy to try something new. Ember began to descend with her feet out to make a landing. "Anything with wings, huh? The more you know. It sure looks soaaaah!"

It turned out Ember was not so lucky. As soon as she relaxed her wings to try and stand on the cloud, she fell right through. I stared in a weird combination of amusement and confusion, wondering if I had gotten that wrong after all. "Uh... Ember?"

Seconds later, she shot right back and began to hover before me. And she looked rightfully annoyed. "Oh, come on! Do I need feathers too?!"

"Eheheheh, guess dragons don't count..." I chuckled while a little embarrassed that I had unwittingly lured Ember into a kind of trap. At least she had more than enough distance between her and the ground below to start flying again. I then had an idea and held out my hand to her. "Here, try holding onto me. Maybe you won't fall through if you're making contact with something that does repel clouds."

"That does sound like a smart idea. Hold on a second." Ember said before she began to descend once more. Right when her feet were almost close enough to stand upon the cloud, she placed her hand on the back of my gauntlet. She held her breath. And...she did not fall through. "I'm...not falling? Is this...how a cloud feels?"

"Well, now we know that works. Um..." I muttered before trying to figure out how to give Ember a means to rest without holding onto me. I then extended my armor's right wing towards her and position it in a way to rest her head on. "OK, set yourself down here."

Ember did not object. Her hand did not release my arm from its grasp until she was partially scooped up in my wing. And once she did, that smile on her lips told me everything I needed to know. "Soft feathers and soft clouds... Wow, I wish I could do this whenever I wanted."

"Would you believe me if I said though feathers are actually metal? Yeah, even I wouldn't have known unless I was told about it." I interjected while trying to just be at least a little witty. Ember gave me a look of surprise and dragged her fingers through my wing's feathers. "Doesn't feel like metal, right?"

"Not in the slightest. And Celestia and Luna made this? Very impressive..." Ember mumbled while looking quite impressed. With at out of the way, she set her spear across our laps and just relaxed upon the cushion beneath us. She soon looked my way and said, "Thank you for letting me come along. I missed spending time with you like this."

"Same here, Ember. You're always a pleasure to have around." I replied as we shared a smile. I then gazed at the eastern horizon and just let my thoughts wander up there in the silent sky. "You did well today."

"So did everyone else. I was really impressed. I'll be sure to spread the word when I get back. If my people know for sure that the ponies aren't the pushovers they think they are, I might have an easier time getting them to cooperate." Ember retorted as I felt her starting to lean against me, though she was mindful of the small spines on the outer curves of my pauldron.

"If all they respect is strength, I can see why that would be an issue." I said softly while trying to not think about those barbaric idiots that Ember has to struggle to keep in line. I tried to change the subject while I thought back to just minutes before. When we were flying about for the sheer fun of it. And just how elegant someone like Ember could be in the air. "Have you always been that graceful while in flight?"

"You and your use of big flattering words." Ember snorted before letting out a loud and surprisingly adorable giggle. She then looked at me and said, "But really, I do appreciate your praise. I don't get much of that back home."

"I'm glad I can fill the gap. You're wonderful, Ember. And far more than I could've ever expected from the Dragon Lord." I said quietly while Ember squinted her eyes shut and brought her hands to her cheeks to hold her face. Utterly adorable. I doubt she would ever display such a gesture in the company of her people. I had never seen her respond to a compliment like that before and said, "Um... You don't have to talk about what you're feeling. I know you don't..."

"No, no, I can talk about this. I know what this feeling is." Ember giggled in utter glee while keeping her eyes shut. "I'm just so...happy! I'm not used to this...but I like it."

I cracked a shier than before, wondering if I had said too much. But Ember then took hold of my arm and showed me such a sincere smile. "You always make me happy and I'm not even entirely sure how. Thank you."

"I'm glad to hear that. Someone like you deserves to be happy." I spoke softly while genuinely relieved to see Ember in such good spirits. She really deserved the best after all the irritation she likely gets on the job. I debated over whether or not I should say more. But I did relent and whisper, "I want you to make it through this mess just fine. If there's anything I can do..."

Ember's gaze softened further while those beautiful scarlet eyes gazed at me as I was silenced by the act of her hand rising to my face. She ever so tenderly cupped my cheek as she whispered to me. "Don't worry about me. I'm the one who should be worried about you. When you go into battle, I'll be right there by you. Watch my back and I'll watch yours. All right?"

She was not joking around at all. And I would be a fool to reject her offer. And so I nodded while I said, "Thank you... I don't think there's anyone I'd rather have at my side than you in a fight at this point."

"Likewise. We'll get through this together.....friend." She whispered with some hesitation. Had she ever even said that word before? Was that the first time? Whether or not it was, I felt deeply touched to receive that title from the Dragon Lord herself. I leaned closer to her while she did the same. We rested our brows against each other, our eyes closing for a moment. I felt so very fortunate that even by a twist of fate we had come into each other's lives. Ember truly is wonderful in her own way and... Well, I can only imagine her reaction if she read all of this at some point.

We eventually continued to gaze out at the eastern horizon in relative silence upon our lofty floating cloud cushion. Although my eyes eventually noticed something that I had overlooked earlier. And something I probably would not have noticed from ground level. A mountain range of sorts could be seen far to the east, though also far to the north of the path we would surely end up taking. "Huh... That looks noteworthy."

"What does? That...mountain out there?" Ember asked while also squinting her eyes to gaze into the distance. It was certainly visible from our elevation, but what little I saw looked...rather intimidating. Many jagged peaks could be seen spread out that almost looked like sharp spines lining the backside of a sleeping leviathan of some sort that could wake up at any time. Ember even let out a very quiet whistle in response to what she was seeing. "Huh... I've seen lots of rocky crags and mountaintops, but those look especially unwelcoming. Not too scary from here, but just imagine how'd they look with the moon behind them."

"Yeah, that looks like the kind of place that would be the subject of spooky bedtime stories. But...I could swear there wasn't any sort of name for it on any map I've seen... Don't most mountains have names anyway?" I retorted while baffled over what I was seeing. I could vaguely remember seeing the lumpy brown texture of a mountain range on that globe I saw in the Ivory Palace's library, but I distinctly do not recall seeing any text on that section of the globe aside from the title of the Empty Plains. I searched that section of the globe very thoroughly more than once. Why would such a conspicuous mountain range not have a name when it is featured on a map? To avoid drawing attention to it? That place must have claimed the lives of many daring mountaineers in times long past...

"I wouldn't know... Most of the mountains in the dragon lands don't have names either, but something that stands out that much does look like something that should be identified in some way, huh?" Ember replied before relaxing back against my armor's wing. I decided to just let the topic go and got comfortable again. But only for another five minutes or so before Ember brought up something important. "You think we should head back now?"

"Hm... Yeah, we probably should. I don't want you to get stuck here overnight a second time if there's somewhere you need to be." I spoke in response while starting to push myself up. Ember did the same, but we had completely forgotten about her lack of buoyancy upon clouds and she fell right through it the instant she was no longer making contact with me. I flinched when she suddenly disappeared through the cloud under me along with her spear and became worried when she did not come back up right away. Roughly ten seconds later, she did suddenly rise back up upon her azure wings and hovered in place with spear in hand as a most annoyed glare had settled into her eyes. "You OK there?!"

"Yes! Forgot all about that little detail!" Ember growled in irritation before she and I chuckled a little over that little scare. Not wanting to delay any longer, I placed my helmet back upon my head and took a diving fall off the cloud before breaking out into a glide. Ember stayed close as we swooped back to the west. Maybe our comrades had reached the camp by then.

After a scenic and quiet flight, the encampment came into view on the horizon. The sun was just starting to get low in the sky, but not quite ready to begin setting. Ember still had time to make it back home without getting lost. And upon glancing down, we did indeed see the platoon of our comrades coming within view of the camp up ahead. Ember and I went into a rapid descent and soon landed behind them. She then called out, "We're back! Anything new?"

Estoc was standing at the rear and was the first to face us. He was even quick to pass Ember's helmet back to her. "Oh, hey! It's been pretty uneventful on the return trip. Did you two find anything out there?"

"Nope. Nothing to report. No signs of anything that could spell trouble." I replied before I looked past him. That captured minion still remained tied up in ropes awhile being dragged along the ground. "I take it our prisoner has been behaving?"

"Hey, no problem on that end. It's been...really quiet. No signs of life." Estoc replied while looking more than just a little uneasy around it. Even I found that thing's presence to be more than just a little uncomfortable. Just...something unnatural about it. He then said, "Actually, why don't you two go on ahead and let them know that we're coming? The guys at the lab will want to know we managed to get one of these things."

"Right, we're on it. You coming, Ember?" I said while Ember nodded in agreement. We both took to the air once more and flew west, reaching the camp in less than a minute. Upon landing beyond the walls, I turned to one of the sentries who stood just beyond the gate. "Hey, they're just about back. And they've brought a live specimen. Could you send word to the labs to let them know they got one?"

"You guys actually managed to capture one of those things?! Whoa, the eggheads will flip when they hear this. I'm on it!" The stallion before us replied in utter surprise before galloping off. I decided to wait there at the gate just to insure they would make it in just fine.

While Ember and I waited patiently, I looked at her and asked, "You have to head back soon, right?"

"Yeah, I really should. I'd love to stay for dinner again, but it would be best that I get back as soon as possible. And I'll get lost if night falls before I can at least make it beyond the dragon land's borders." Ember replied as she leaned on her spear. But she then looked at me from under her helmet and said, "I really enjoyed my time with you today."

"I enjoyed having you here too. It'll be nice to see you every day once you and your men are set for the road ahead." I retorted while finding myself smiling at her as she undoubtedly smiled back at me. And yet, I found myself unsure of what to say beyond that. I turned my gaze towards the heavy wooden doors that stood between us and the Empty Plains beyond. Our comrades would surely be arriving in a matter of minutes. I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Ember was beginning to inch ever closer to me, her spear being moved bit by bit like it was hopping along on its pommel in a strangely adorable fashion. She probably wanted to talk, but was unable to find the right icebreaker. I decided to at least try to find something to talk about before our friends got back and asked, "You think a big gem feast would be enough to really sway them into helping us out?"

"Peh, I swear those brutes aren't difficult to satisfy. That'll be more than enough to get them to pitch in, especially if the gems being offered aren't commonly found in the dragon lands." Ember barked with a laugh. Although her scarlet eyes showed a gaze of concern. "I'm just worried over how well they'll fit in with everyone else. I'll do what I can to keep them in line, but I can't make any promises how they'll react to all of the ponies even after seeing them in action."

I then cracked a smirk as one little memory came to mind. "If that's the case, maybe you should let Nightmare Moon reprimand them whenever they act up."

Ember suddenly burst into hearty laughter with her helmet muffling her voice quite heavily the louder she got. "Ha! I think I will!"

We just got lost in conversation. Talking about developments in the camp and even our experiences in battle. I was especially surprised to learn that using a spear or any polearm is the exact opposite of using a longsword as you need to keep your dominant hand on the lower end of the shaft instead of towards the top. I doubt I would ever get the hang of that. We lost track of time so badly that we almost did not even notice the gate starting to open inward. "Huh? Oh hey, they're here."

"Already? Doesn't feel like it was that long..." Ember muttered in confusion. Did that much time go by that quickly or were they just that quick on their feet?

Right as everyone wandered in, I noticed Sunburst come galloping our way with a pair of lab assistants dressed in white coats. And rolling between the two was a long stretcher on wheels. "I heard! You got one?! You caught one of those things?!"

"Sure did, pardner. Take a look." Applejack replied before giving a hard tug of the rope in her mouth to gently fling her captive forward. It hit the ground with a firm thump, but was still completely unresponsive. "The varmint just stopped movin' pretty much as soon as I got 'im all lassoed up. I don't think it'll give ya any trouble, but ya might wanna keep 'im tied just in case."

Sunburst and his assistants looked the motionless minion over in awe. He then quietly muttered, "Most intriguing... Let's get to work right away. Twilight? Sunset? I'd appreciate your assistance, please."

"Right. Easy now..." Twilight muttered as she and her fellow mage used their levitation spell to lift the minion up onto the stretcher before it was secured even further to the moving table. "I'll carry its weapons. Let's get going."

Without much ceremony, the five unicorns trotted off for the lab. The rest of our battalion was dismissed to rest for the night. Shining Armor then stepped past Ember and I as he said, "I better report back to the command center. They'll want a full debriefing on what happened out there."

"You do that, captain. I'll be along shortly." I replied as he trotted off. I then looked at Ember while she looked up at me. "I guess...you should be on your way too?"

"Yeah, I really should... I can't leave without the Bloodstone Scepter though." She replied before she spread her wings to take flight. Time was of the essence at the moment. If she waited too long, she might have to turn back from her trip home and spend the night in the camp again. "You coming?"

"Sure. I'd like to see you off properly." I replied before we both took to the air and flew over the camp. We even passed over Shining Armor and beat him to the command center by a wide margin. As soon as we stepped inside, Celestia was quick to approach the two of us. "Ah, you're back! How'd it go?"

"Very well. No significant injuries. Although...you might want to just let Shining Armor give you the full details. He's on his way here right now." I replied while already on my way to the stairs with Ember to head up into my private quarters. Ember left her spear propped up against the nearest corner to free up her hands. "Anyway, Ember has to head out soon, so please excuse us."

Celestia provided no objections and left us alone. Although as soon as Ember and I stepped into my room, we were greeted by an amusing sight. Smolder was sprawled out on my bed. With a Power Ponies comic book in one hand and with the Bloodstone Scepter in the other. She had the Bloodstone itself tilted towards her and was idly gnawing on it while she looked through the pages. The instant she locked eyes with Ember, Smolder glanced back and forth between the scepter and the Dragon Lord herself. "Uh... Um... Couldn't resist."

"Told you that it can't be eaten." Ember said smugly with her arms crossed. Smolder then pushed herself up to be seated at the edge of my bed and held out the Bloodstone Scepter to her. Ember took her scepter in hand and said, "Thanks for keeping it safe. I hope you didn't crack any teeth while gnawing on it."

"Is it that obvious? I get that I can't eat that thing, but... Mmm, tastes so good!" Smolder spoke while licking her lips enthusiastically. But she then asked, "Wait! You just got back from a big fight, right? How'd it go?"

"Very well. I'd say Equestria is in good hands at this rate. Um... Or is it good hooves?" Ember muttered while rubbing a hand under her armored jaw. Though she then added, "Meh, whatever. I think this war will go very smoothly if we can replicate what happened today. But I can't stay. I need to get back home and round up some men to help out here. I'll try to get back as soon as I can."

Smolder nodded with an understanding smile on her face. "Yeah, got it. You're pretty cool, Ember. You keep those jerks in line."

Ember liked what she was hearing. That soft gaze was the sign that there was a smile on her face. But she only then turned to me after I had set my helmet and weapons to the side and was removing my armor into the tub near my typewriter. She had voiced skepticism over my claims that my armor is kept in a liquid state when not in use and that look of utter bewilderment served as a reflection of that claim. "That...uh...really does melt right off you, huh?"

"Told ya." I retorted while just loving that flabbergasted gaze in her eyes. Although as soon as I stepped out and back into my shoes, I said, "Right... I'm gonna see Ember off now. I'll be right back up, OK?"

As soon as Ember made her way out of my room, Smolder's eyes narrowed just slightly while a much more whimsical smile formed on her face. "All right. Just don't be gone too long. I missed you."

"Right... Be right back." I muttered as I felt a twinge of a certain kind of tension flow through my nerves. I followed Ember down and out of the command center, Smolder's soft inflections in her voice still on my mind. And as my eyes fell upon Ember, a new kind of question came up. And she seemed like the right kind of person to ask. "Ember? Um... I don't wanna take up too much of your time, but... A quick question?"

"Um... Well, if I can give you an answer, sure. What's on your mind?" She asked before stabbing the tip of the Bloodstone Scepter's rocky shaft into the ground before she started to remove her helmet. Just to finally get it off for a moment while she was not going anywhere.

While Ember began to set her helmet on the scepter much like a coat rack, I steeled myself for a question I knew she would not expect me to ask. "I was hoping I could ask you about...dragon courtship."

I knew Ember would most likely respond in an unusual manner to such a touchy subject. What I did not expect was for her to just about fall over in shock as I said that word. She then turned sharply to face me, eyes wider than I had ever seen them as she all but shouted at me, "Co... Courtship?!"

I immediately threw up my hands and held them out between us. "I swear it has nothing to do with you! I was just curious and was wondering if you could tell me anything about it!"

Her breathing still harsh and unsteady, Ember relaxed only slightly at my claims. I could never tell her about Smolder and I. Or really anyone. But more than anything, I just wanted to know the intricacies of romance between dragons. Just so I would be less likely to make a mistake with Smolder in the future. "Well... If you really want to know... Yes, I can tell you about how dragons have...courted each other."

I waited and listened as Ember took a moment to compose herself. She patted herself on her armored chest before she began to speak. "If we're talking about how dragons have always done so since the dawn of time... I'm sure you've seen how rough things are in the dragon lands. It's always been that way. And even though we dragons don't need much to survive, such settings tend to make them...the way you've seen."

"What's your point then?" I asked while already well aware of just how belligerent dragons tend to be. Even to each other.

"What I'm saying is during their most primitive eras, dragons developed a means to find...a potential mate. It's hard to find someone you can really put that kind of faith in out there." Ember explained with a softening tone. "When a dragon finds a potential mate, they...pursue them. By which I mean they observe and gauge them. And when they are absolutely sure that who they found is the one, they approach them and offer them the opportunity to become mates."

"They...confess? And that's it?" I asked while finding the description to be rather...basic, as far as courting goes. Maybe it was a waste of time to ask Ember for the details. Was that really all there was to it?

"No, it's not so simple. With how rough it is in the dragon lands, they can't waste time pursuing a lost cause. If a potential mate refuses the offer, that's it. The choice is final. And the suitor knows better than to try again. But when the answer is yes... When they both desire and trust each other, it is equally final. Dragons mate for life." Ember explained as I was enlightened to an unexpected nuance to her people's means of romancing each other.

I paused in providing a response. When a proposal is rejected, the suitor...gives up? "What do you mean by that? When they know better than to try courting the same person twice?"

Ember's tone became more somber, as did the gaze in her scarlet eyes. "I don't really know... Maybe it's just from the pain of rejection. Maybe it's just in our blood. But if a suitor is rejected, they will never allow themselves to feel an attraction towards that person again."

This opened my eyes to something I had almost forgotten about. When Smolder learned that I was marrying Fluttershy, she... The way she seemed to die inside... Now I understood. She thought I had rejected her. That she and I could never have such a future together. But I never actually rejected her... That might have been our saving grace when we crossed paths again later. I was able to convince her to stay and give me more time.

The pain of a failed romance is always harrowing, but for a dragon... For one whose heart stakes so much on finding a future when that special someone comes into their lives... It is an experience they desperately do not want to risk suffering twice from the same person? "I have to say... That's...kind of beautiful."

A soft smile formed on Ember's lips. "Mmhm. For being such a bunch of brutes, I have to say the way my people handle love is the nicest thing I can say about them. Dragons are very sincere and earnest towards their mates. And fiercely loyal. My father only had the nicest things to say about my mother..."

"I'm sure he did... But if that's how things have always been with dragons... What about today? Has anything changed over time? Any more sophisticated means of courting?" I then asked as I was sure Ember was only referring to how traditional dragon courtship applies out in the wild sectors of the dragon lands. What I was really interested in is how things are done in the Dragon Lord's realm.

"Oh, you mean the modern way? To be honest, not a whole lot has changed. But in my territory... There has been an important change to how its done. An added protocol." Ember explained before tapping her breastplate. "As you can see, my people have learned how to forge metal. And that's used in courtship these days. When a dragon finds a potential mate and are certain they're the one, they craft a piece of jewelry using a precious metal and a gemstone and give it to them as a sign of their sincerity. You could say that if the offer is accepted, that jewelry becomes an enduring symbol of their bond."

"Now that sounds even more beautiful... Like a family heirloom..." I retorted while feeling a certain kind of appreciation for how dragons show love to each other. And it gave me ideas on how to pursue my love with Smolder. Knowing how powerful a dragon's love truly is... It made me feel all the more fortunate that Smolder had come back into my life when she did. And that there was no way she would abandon me for someone else. But the fact that she fled from me when she thought she lost me to someone else... But was willing to try again after she returned to me... "Wait... What if the suitor is not outright rejected? What if the one they ask isn't sure where they stand on the issue?"

"That's a good point... If the target of their attraction doesn't have a surefire answer at the time, they can stall for time. Just tell their suitor that they don't know yet. But they have to give an answer eventually. Dragons never lie when it comes to what their hearts say. It always comes down to yes or no." Ember said softly before stepping forward and looking up at me. She placed a hand upon my chest and looked very sincerely into my eyes. "Remember. When you say no to a dragon who wants you, it's forever. They will never pursue you again. Think carefully before you give your answer to them."

I could not comprehend how the mind of a dragon works. To be that certain about what their heart wants... It was an incredibly endearing quality for them to possess. I placed my hand over Ember's while I gave her a smile. "Thank you for telling me this. I really appreciate knowing all of this now."

"I'm glad I could help. Although..." Ember replied before pulling her hand away. But the way she was looking at me... Such an curious and inquisitive gaze she was giving me. And so she asked, "Why did you want to know about dragon courtship anyway?"

I felt myself tense up. I could not mention Smolder at all. And yet, that gaze... I do not believe Ember suspected anything about the young dragon lady who was waiting for my return up in my quarters. "Um... No significant reason..."

"Is there...someone you have your eye on?" Ember asked again as she put her hands behind her back and began to step quite gingerly around me in an unexpectedly adorably feminine fashion, her body leaning forward while her gaze never left mine. The fact that she was doing so in a full suit of gilded armor only made her posture even more bizarrely contradictory. "Someone you're pursuing?"

"Ember, I swear... I only got curious." I muttered as I took a step back. This could get ugly very quickly if I said just the wrong thing.

Ember's inquisitive gaze narrowed as she started to show me a worrisome smirk. "James, I'm not an idiot. I'm not convinced you don't have someone in mind. Who's on your mind right now?"

This was bad. If I told her about my relationship with Smolder, she could very easily jump to the wrong conclusion. I had to think quickly to diffuse the situation. And so I came up with an answer that was not exactly a lie. "Really, Ember... I asked because... Do you still have time for me to explain?"

Ember quickly glanced to the west to check the sun's height. "Yeah, I can spare a few more minutes. Now, what are you hiding?"

"The truth is... Even when I was a child, I've had a powerful interest in dragons. Partially because of their fantastical nature. Where I come from, they're entirely fictional. But I always found them to be some of the most enthralling and beautiful creatures one could imagine. I admit that interest did fade over time, but when I found myself in Equestria, that interest...was rekindled. And I'm thrilled that I got to meet real dragons like you and Smolder." I explained in an attempt to convince Ember that I was not referring to anyone in particular. I was being entirely honest, even if the topic had little to do with my reasons for asking.

"Really...? Dragons fascinate you, huh? In that case, I'm glad I didn't disappoint when we first met." Ember replied while looking quite pleased with my response. But she then asked, "But what does that have to do with your interest in dragon courtship?"

I decided to not hide my most precious thoughts about the matter. I averted my eyes, gazing out at the horizon beyond the walls of the camp. "The truth is... One of my biggest fantasies when I was younger was the concept of finding love with a dragon. They have often been portrayed in an antagonistic light in ancient legends and literature, but I found that they could be genuinely wonderful and intelligent creatures. Often even portrayed as being equal to humans in intellect. I guess...I just wanted to know the ins and outs of dragon courtship because in Equestria, that fantasy...can now be a reality. And for the best results, I needed to know exactly how the dragons of Equestria handle romance. And I'm grateful you could tell me."

When I turned my gaze back down to Ember, I saw her looking at me with a much more endearing smile. She then said softly, "In that case, I'm sure that whoever you choose to pursue, you will make her very happy in the end."

"Thanks... Really." I muttered as I felt the tenderness in those words. She really did believe me and I did not even really have to lie to her. Although...I then took note of Ember's demeanor as she spoke of her people's way of romancing each other. She did not seem repulsed by the idea. She even sounded quite sincere and serious about the whole thing. Had she ever known love before? "Say... What about you? Has there ever been some lucky drake back home that you've had your eyes on?"

Ember lifted her head and let out a hearty laugh out of nowhere. "Haha! Are you kidding me?! What could I ever see in those boulderheads?! I'm not interested in males who only know brawn and bravado."

Maybe it was just me, but I think I noticed a hint of bitterness in that laughter. And so I asked, "But...have you ever desired someone to love like that?"

Her look of amusement faded in an instant. A forlorn gaze the likes of which I had never seen from her filled Ember's eyes. She turned her gaze away, her scarlet eyes looking at nothing in particular. She seemed hesitant to speak, so I spoke softly. "I won't tell anyone. I promise."

"I know you won't." She muttered before forcing herself to look up at me. "I... Well... Yes. I've wondered at times... Wondered if there was someone out there for me. Someone who isn't like the rest. Even before the Bloodstone Scepter was passed down to me, I've kept an eye out for such a male. But no luck... I don't think there's a single male in the entire dragon lands who I can put that kind of faith in."

She looked so lonely... Almost as if she had given up on ever finding someone to open her heart to. Which was utterly tragic when considering how wonderful a woman Ember truly is. She deserved to be loved. I then asked, "What if who you're looking for isn't in the dragon lands? Or what if they're not a dragon at all?"

Ember turned her gaze to me with such a look of profound uncertainty in those eyes. "Do you really think there's someone out there who could really cherish the Dragon Lord? Someone who reigns over the most boorish barbarians in the world?"

"Ember... You're not like them. You're the best thing the dragon lands has to offer." I said before dropping to one knee to look her directly in the eye. I placed my hands upon her spaulders and said firmly, "You are extremely attractive. You're tough, yes. But you're not overbearing or unapproachable. You actually care. And you're utterly beautiful as well. I don't think there's a single dragon female out there that can compare to you. You're the best. Really."

She did not even blink. Ember just stood there and took in every word I said. Her hand rose and rested upon my wrist. Those scarlet eyes... A look of need had settled into her gaze along with a lingering stare of surprise. She then whispered softly to me, "Do you...really mean that? You think...I'm that desirable?"

I nodded in silence Although I did feel a certain uneasiness growing in my heart. And then, as she tightened her grip on my wrist, Ember asked, "Do you...desire me?"

It took me a few seconds to register exactly what she was asking me and what the answer would mean to her. I was alarmed. And I had to choose carefully. My eyes darted around, having difficulty looking her in the eye. But Ember never once looked away. She waited. And after a moment of careful deliberation, I said, "I... I'm not sure... I haven't known you long enough to really think about that."

"Wise answer." She said softly with a look of satisfaction in those eyes. Ember only then released her grip on my wrist, but then tapped a finger on my chest. "Never toy with the heart of a dragon, James. We don't take kindly to being manipulated."

"I would never do that to you..." I muttered while once more having difficulty looking her in the eye.

I did not expect what came next. Ember brought a hand to my cheek and turned my head to look right at her. That warrior's hand held my face with such tenderness that I would have never even guessed that they routinely held weapons. She smiled most sincerely at me as a whisper escaped her lips. "I know you won't."

The sound of a door starting to open startled us. Ember sharply pulled her hand from me while I did the same, rising to my feet to look towards the command center. Celestia was stepping outside before she paused upon seeing us. "Oh, Ember! Good thing I caught you. You forgot something."

"I did?" Ember asked before something came floating past Celestia while coated in her golden magic aura. The spear Ember had used that day. Upon taking it in her hands, she gave the Princess of the Dawn a glance of confusion. "This? But...this is yours, right? I don't need it."

"Wasn't that modified just for you? Go ahead, keep it. And use it when you return." Celestia replied as she began to step backwards into the command center. "Oh, and should we have left by the time you return, just keep heading east. You shouldn't have any trouble finding us."

"Oh, uh... I'll do that. And thank you." Ember retorted while waving goodbye to Celestia while she disappeared back inside the command center. She took a moment to look her spear over before glancing at me. "I... I really should be going... I need to get back before nightfall."

"Right... You take care of yourself, OK?" I replied while feeling a certain awkwardness settle over the area. Now I was not so sure of what to even say to her. And the nature of our conversation felt...uncomfortable in hindsight.

"Uh huh..." Ember muttered as she placed her helmet upon her head and stood ready for flight, the Bloodstone Scepter in one hand and her new spear in the other. But with the hiss of a long sigh, she looked back at me with those scarlet eyes now peeking out of her helmet. "With or without reinforcements, I will return. As promised."

I knew there was no talking her out of returning alone, so I did not even bother. And I felt grateful to know she would be returning regardless of the outcome. "I'm looking forward to it. See you soon, Ember."

"You too, James. Take care out there." She said softly before spreading those majestic azure wings and launching herself skyward. I watching as the rays of the setting sun shone off of her gilded armor while she soared to the west. Even then, I was already missing her. I brought a hand to my chest and rested it over my heart. Of all the new friends I have made in recent weeks, I do not believe there is one I value more than Ember. She...truly is wonderful in spite of everything.

With new knowledge in my mind, I headed back inside. Although I was surprised to see Shining Armor now seated in the war room with the three royal sisters as he provided a debriefing on that skirmish from a short while earlier. Was I so engrossed with my conversation with Ember that I failed to notice anyone coming and going from the command center?

I thought little of it and went right back up to my room. Smolder was seated at my typewriter and was trying out the keys without any paper set up in it. Just to figure out what makes it tick. She looked my way once I stepped through the door and said, "This typewriter thing is weird. And it's really noisy."

"Yeah, it's pretty archaic. But it's a lot easier on your wrist than writing." I said before Smolder hopped out of her seat and grabbed me by the hand. She pulled me right over to the bed and had me take a seat while she climbed up onto it. That look of hers... Such an amorous gaze. I could not help muttering, "I...uh... I'm still getting used to this whole thing..."

"Me too..." Smolder whispered as she cupped my face and brought her lips to mine for a brief little kiss. "But it feels so good."

"It does." I said softly as I held that precious little lady in my arms as she rested her palms upon my chest. She gazed into my eyes before lifting her jaw, bringing her lips to mine once more. Smolder rested a hand on the back of my head to hold me close. Our eyes closed even as our lips parted. That long slender tongue reached out to mine, performing a slow and delicate waltz with my tongue. That familiar faint hint of sulfur on her breath tickled my taste buds. When our kiss eventually ended, we gazed lovingly into each other's eyes as I whispered, "I think you're more confident about this than I am."

"Maybe I am... It's OK if you're still figuring things out. We've got plenty of time." Smolder whispered while her other hand tenderly stroked the side of my face. That gaze of uter adoration never faded. "Je t'aime, mi amor."

"Ti amo tanto..." I whispered back as we once again hid behind the veil of a foreign dialect. We were in love, that much was clear to us now. But we still had to exercise more caution than usual for the time being. Less than two years remained. "Be patient with me, please... I want to make this work."

"Me too, James. Me too." She whispered to me before gently pushing me down to the bed and beginning to place many soft kisses all over my face. "I just can't stop kissing you... Is it supposed to feel this nice?"

"Actually, yeah... Kissing is something that makes you feel good." I retorted while finding myself smiling as I was showered with tender little kisses along with the comforting weight of Smolder's body atop mine. But as I gazed up at that precious little lady, Ember's words echoed in the back of my mind. I only then knew just how precious and genuine a dragon's love is. I placed my fingers upon her chest and whispered, "When I told you...about me marrying Fluttershy, did you think I...rejected you?"

She let out a sigh as those beautiful blue eyes looked elsewhere. "I dunno... It felt like you did, but... I dunno. I just felt so confused back then... Like one half of my mind was telling me to never look back, but he other half was telling me to give it another chance... I'm glad I did go back. And I'm glad you...you lo..."

I could see it. We knew the truth, but it felt like truly saying those three beautiful words without any sort of a filter could carry dire consequences if spoken too soon. But that was fine. We knew the truth anyway. I traced my fingers over Smolder's smooth scales, eventually feeling the gentle pulsing of her heart. "I asked Ember about how dragons show love to each other. And it turns out you kind have such a beautiful way of showing it. Really, it might be the best quality dragons have."

"She did...?" Smolder asked as her eyes lit up in intrigue. She placed her hands over mine to keep my hand pinned to her chest. "Can you tell me? I don't really know about hat stuff myself. I've only been listening to my heart so far, even if I don't really know everything it tells me..."

"She said that...they are very careful with who they pursue. And when they finally confess... Whether the answer is yes or no, that choice is forever. Forever together or forever apart. They mate for life, right?" I explained while waiting for Smolder to confirm whether or not she knew that.

"Yeah, I know that... Dragons do mate for life, but..." Smolder muttered softly, her gaze becoming unfocused. "I thought I lost you forever...but you never refused me... I guess dragons are weird like that, huh?"

"I think it's a wonderful quality to have." I whispered as I brought my spare hand to her face to slide a finger under her jaw. "So cautious, but so sincere and loyal. You won't ever leave me, will you?"

"Never. I won't even consider it." Smolder spoke firmly as her grasp on my hand tightened considerably. She almost looked angry at the very notion of ever abandoning me. But she then leaned closer to me and asked with a look of concern or even fear in those beautiful blue eyes. "But...will you? You won't...ever stop loving me, will you?"

"Smolder... Dear, I..." I muttered as I began to push myself up so that I was properly seated. Smolder remained upon my lap, her eyes gazing into mine from inches away. As I held her in an embrace, I spoke sincerely to her. "My heart might not work the same way as a dragon's, but I could never replace you... I'll never leave you. I'll never think less of you. Do you believe me?"

"Yes." Smolder said firmly as she moved her hands to grasp my shoulders. A look of unease and need filled her eyes as she whispered, "Kiss me? Please?"

I quivered as I smiled at her. We once again embraced, our lips upon each other's. Our tongues danced. Our voices sang. Our hands roamed. We were in love and that would never change. And as that kiss ended with the two of us gazing at each other in a haze, Smolder whispered to me. "Forever... Je t'aime...forever..."

"Forever." I whispered back to her. Forever may be a long time, but I could not imagine ever letting go of my feelings for such a wonderful young lady like Smolder. And I was genuinely excited of where the future would take us. How would she grow? How would she change? What would she be like in five years? In ten years? I could not care less. Because she would always be Smolder and I would always love her.

But as my thoughts wondered about our surely wonderful future together, Smolder's gaze lowered as she too seemed to be having similar thoughts. But not happy ones. "James... When you were in the dragon lands when you met Ember... Did you see others?"

"I did, yes. And a lot of them were pretty ugly brutes, to be honest." I replied as I thought back to that rather unpleasant first encounter with those rowdy juveniles. If I had not been wearing my helmet at the time, that rock to the head would have likely killed me. What a reckless disregard of safety.

"But...what if I end up looking like them later on?" Smolder asked as she gazed at me with a look of uncertainty. "I'm still growing... What if I turn out as ugly as them? Will you still love me?"

"Smolder... Really, what kind of logic is that?" I whispered to her as I stroked a finger through the stiff fibers of the purple crest atop her head. "I mean yes, you are very attractive even on the outside, but what I cherish most about you is how you are. Not what you are. You're a beautiful young lady in body and soul. And if your body decides to become bulky and rough in several years, so be it. It won't change how I feel about you. All right?"

Smolder squinted her eyes shut, a growing grin forming between her lips as she bared her shiny white teeth. "I... I really hope you mean that. I don't want to scare you away by being all scary."

"Come on, you know you won't do that. I mean just look at Ember. She's about six times my age and she's still gorgeous by dragon standards." I replied while Smolder just chuckled loudly at my observations. I suppose even she found Ember quite visually appealing. Although I then asked, "Now that you mention it... Not one of those dragons looked alike. They were extremely diverse in their physical appearances. Much more so than any other race I've seen. What exactly determines what a dragon looks like as they age?"

"They... Wow, that's a really good question... What does make them look that way?" Smolder asked while looking at nothing in particular, her fingers rubbing her head. I had to wonder myself. Some sort of evolutionary trait for the sake of survival? Is it in response to their lifestyle? Maybe the environment around them? Smolder seemed to be thinking along the same lines since she then said, "I guess the dragon lands just do that to dragons... I wonder what I'll grow up to look like if I keep living in Ponyville? And what about Spike?"

"Huh... I can't recall ever hearing about adolescent dragons growing up in Equestrian society. I don't think there's an example to go by." I mumbled in thought. Smolder and Spike were the only dragons I knew of who do not spend most of their time in the land of their origins. But I still playfully placed my fingertip upon her nose and said, "But I'm sure if you stick with life in Ponyville, you'll grow up to look absolutely lovely."

Smolder squinted her eyes shut while such a cute giggle came from her lips. "I hope so! Now I can't wait to see how I turn out."

For a while longer, Smolder sat on my lap and rested in my arms. Her head was tucked right under my chin. She quietly asked, "How'd it go out there today? Sounded like you guys did all right."

"Yeah, we did. I barely even had to do anything. Everyone else had everything under control." I replied with my hand on her lower back. "It was good for morale. If we can keep getting those kinds of results, this war should go by very smoothly."

"Nice. I'll keep doing my part too." Smolder whispered while just enjoying my embrace. Although as I thought back to that skirmish, my thoughts went to the spoils we acquired. One of those minions was now most likely being examined in the R&D lab at that instant. All of a sudden, my curiosity flared up. What did they find?

I kow I had only just got back to Smolder, but I really wanted to see what they had found out about our enemies. I began to stand up and gently pushed Smolder to the side. "Hey, I hate to head out again so soon, but there's something I really need to check on before dinner. Can we catch up again in a little bit?"

"Already? Awww... Well, if you have to, fine. But I'll be expecting you up here again after we eat." Smolder said with an almost playful growl. But she then gave me a much more endearing gaze as her hand rested upon mine, her voice softening into that angelic sweet tone without the slightest hint of a growl. "Don't go running, mi amor."

"Oh, I'll be here. I won't stay away, mia poca draghessa." I whispered back to her while giving her my softest smile. I was still getting used to the reality of our relationship, trying to find the right balance of distance and intimacy. But I was feeling so much more at ease now that we were not hiding our feelings anymore. After one little kiss, I stood up and made my way out and across the camp. I could already smell dinner being prepared before I left the building, so I did not want to delay.

I weaved through the many rows of tents at a brisk pace before finding the long tent that served as the magic R&D lab. And upon stepping inside, I found the place rather quiet. Only a few test chambers were in use at the time. This was normal since the place starts to become less active late in the day as they prepare to turn in for the evening. But right at the middle was Sunburst and Twilight Sparkle standing around the table. Along with a few other lab assistants, they examined the unmoving form of our captive.

I felt incredibly uncomfortable approaching that thing without so much as a weapon on me, even though it was still plainly restrained. With caution, I drew near. And it never moved once. "Hey... Any new findings on this thing?"

Twilight was taking notes while the other assistants muttered quietly to one another. Sunburst then turned my way and said, "I can still barely believe you managed to capture one of these. I mean I know I said that we needed to examine one, but still... But yes, we have made some discoveries here."

"Yeah, that was kinda crazy, but Applejack never leaves home without her lasso. Whatcha got here?" I retorted while looking over the motionless minion. It was entirely still. No sign of a struggle. It was not even so much as breathing. Completely lifeless, yet not dead.

"Well... Uh... I'll say this. Whatever this thing is made of, I've never seen anything like it. Its armor, its weapons, even its body is all made from the same substance. Just of wildly varying levels of density and concentration." Sunburst replied while I took note of the minion's gear. Its dagger, quiver full of arrows, and its long bow were set out in a row next to it. All consisting of varying hues of purple. But why purple? Because of its association with royalty? Even if so, I found something ominous about it...

Regardless of my discomfort, I then noticed that if they had access to the more metallic properties of the minion's weapons and armor, they could probably get exactly what they needed. "You said something about coming up with an enchantment for the armor of our fliers that would repel the arrows of these guys... You think you can do that now that that you know what the arrows are made of?"

"Oh, definitely! We might not have a match on the material, but we can still work with it. We've already got a formula in the works. If we can apply it, these arrows will veer away hard enough to completely miss our fliers no matter how fast they fly." Sunburst declared while looking and sounding very pleased with our results. But as he looked over some papers, his smile faded and was replaced with one of confusion. "But still...what even are these things? There's...nothing in them."

"Nothing?" I asked before finally deciding to take a look under the helmet. While it had been stripped of its gear, the minion's attire had been left intact. I could still remember how disturbed Ember was when she took a peek. Now it was my turn. I stepped to the far end of the table and took hold of the helmet. But when I pulled it off... "There's... It's..."

There was no face. And no features that one would expected. No point of a nose. Not even a chin. It held only the vaguest resemblance of the contours of a human head. Little more than a faceless puppet. I quickly slid the helmet back on as I realized exactly why they had chosen to leave its head covered. Utterly unsettling. "What are these things?"

"Believe me, we tried to figure it out. We even scanned it with an x-ray to try and see what makes it tick, but... Nothing. No bones. No organs. Nothing at all." Sunburst said while looked at the empty husk before him. "They're just.....hollow."

"Hollow..." I repeated while gazing down at the hollow soldier. A strangely fitting term. "Hollow, huh...? Well, if we have to call these things something... I guess the title of Hollow fits pretty well."

"I was thinking the same thing... Anyway, we're just about done here for the evening. And we'll make sure this thing can't get up and walk away. You've done enough just getting this thing to us. We'll take it from here." Sunburst said while Twilight Sparkle looked my way and flashed me a quick smile. I could tell she wanted to talk, but she had things to do. It would have to wait for tomorrow. Satisfied with their findings, I saw myself out and hurried back to the command center for a hot meal.

Dinner was delightful. They decided to try something zesty and went for a buffet with cuisine like something served at the Tasty Treat. I have ot seen Saffron Masala in a while. I really should stop by next time I am in Canterlot. Smolder especially loved the fairly spicy yet extremely flavorful cooking of that curry over rice and other fitting staples. But while I got my fill in only two trips, Smolder walked through the buffet line four times. I swear those dragons have bottomless bellies when they get hungry enough...

After dinner, Smolder and I just laid sprawled out on my bed. We simultaneously let out long and almost drowsy sighs. She groaned, "Wow... Is that stuff supposed to fill you up this much?"

"Yep... I can only handle two trips before I'm stuffed. Makes you sleepy too... I'll never know how you could handle four trips of that stuff." I wheezed while feeling absolutely stuffed. I could not even think about food by that point.

Smolder just chuckled weakly. It was getting dark by then, but I did not want to turn on the light. Instead, Smolder sat up for a moment and blew a light spout of flame at the candle on the nightstand to our left. That resulted in a soft fiery glow as the candle's wick began to burn. Although it was then that I remembered. Someone was waiting for me. "Smolder... I just want you to know that I can't stay here tonight."

"You have to head out again? When will you be back? I'll see you again by bedtime, right?" She asked while lying down once more and looking at me with our heads turned on their sides.

"No, not tonight... I promised someone that whenever they stay overnight in the camp, I spend the night with them. And I don't want to disappoint them." I replied while knowing exactly who was expecting me that evening. Beautiful Novo aboard the Alabaster. It would not sit well with her if I bailed on a meeting with my beloved queen.

Smolder then asked, "Well...who is it?"

"You remember the hippogriffs and the island they live on? I told you about Novo, right? She's here and wants me to stay the night with her every time she is here aboard her private airship." I explained while knowing I had spoken at length about my trip to Capricorn Island after I returned.

"The queen? And she wants... Wait a second..." Smolder muttered as her eyes narrowed in thought. But I began to wince as that thoughtful gaze turned into a very smug stare. "Are you two in love?"

She got me. I snickered and snorted as I tried to find a way to downplay my response. But that just would not do. And so I relented and said, "Madly in love."

Smolder turned her face to the ceiling and let out a very tired but hearty laugh. Eyes squinted shut, she spoke through those guffaws. "Ohoho I get it. You wouldn't stop talking about how gorgeous she is either. Or how funny she can be."

"Yeah, she really is awesome. Sweet as heaven, but hot as hell." I added while glad that Smolder was taking it well enough. "But you understand, right? Whenever she's here, I stay with her. But I don't think she ever stays overnight here more than once before having to fly back for another supply run. You're OK with that, right?"

Smolder reached out and cupped my cheek with her hand while smiling tenderly at me. "Yeah, I get it. I already know about things with you, Fluttershy, and Rarity. But it is pretty crazy that the hippogriff queen also has something special going on with you. You two must be really good for each other. Just...don't leave me alone too many nights in a row, all right?"

"That's a promise, Smolder. You know I love it when I can hold you in bed at night." I whispered before kissing her wrist. "You have the place to yourself tonight. Enjoy yourself, all right?"

"Yeah, I will. Too bad there isn't someone I can call to have a sleepover with." Smolder retorted with a snicker. But she then rolled over towards me until she was atop me, straddling my body before lying atop my chest. She whispered sweetly, "But until you leave, can I just stay with you right now?"

"Please do... I missed you." I whispered sincerely to her, my hands resting upon her sides to hold her. We rested there, just looking at each other frequently and trying to let our very filling dinner digest. But before long, there was a knock at the window. "Ugh... Who is it now?"

Smolder tilted her head up to look ahead and through the curtains. It was quite dark out there by then, but she could see clearly enough. "Some sort of...bird?"

"Bird...? Oh, Gilda!" I yelped as I remembered what I had been promised. Smolder rolled off of me as I found the energy to turn myself over and get on my knees. I then reached for the window after parting the curtains and lifting it open.

"Someone order a jam session tonight?" Gilda asked with a smile before crawling through the window with a familiar guitar case in tow. It was good to see her again after so many days. But upon making it inside and closing the window, she only then noticed the little dragon lady standing nearby. "Huh? Wait... Who's the kid?"

"Young lady, Gilda. And this is Smolder. She's a noncombatant who's helping out with our sensor array." I explained while Smolder crossed her arms while looking both annoyed by Gilda's dismissal of her as a child as well as looking proud at my insistence on referring to her as an adult. I then looked at her and said, "Smolder, this is Gilda. She's a friend of mine who stops by sometimes to play the guitar in private."

"Guitar? What, you mean...what's in there?" Smolder asked while pointing at the case hanging from Gilda's hand. I doubt she had much knowledge in the field of musical instruments.

"Not big on music? Then I'm just gonna blow your mind. Get comfy." Gilda said smugly as she pulled up a stool in the space between the candle and the dresser against the far wall. She then popped open the guitar case while Smolder looked on in curiosity. Had she never seen a guitar before? I took a seat on the bed to watch the show and really enjoyed the soft glow that candlelight was casting on Gilda. She took a seat, tuned the strings, and began to strum away for a gentle melody. "Just sit back and enjoy some smooth tunes."

Smolder joined me on the bed, her big blue eyes open wide as she drank in the gentle hums of the guitar strings. Gilda knew what she as doing and was providing a very pleasant song that fit the relaxing atmosphere of the late evening after a long day. Smolder then spoke up, "You know... I think I like guitars."

"Nothing like the twang and plinks of this strings, huh?" Gilda asked with a smug smile on her beak. Even while looking at us, she was not missing or stumbling over any notes. "Maybe when this whole war thing is over, I can try going pro."

"If you do, come by Ponyville sometime. It'd be nice to attend a concert." I replied while wondering if Gilda would rather stay solo or even try putting a band together. Whatever the case, it would be good to see her start to get her life in order after the war. It did sound like she has had it rough since a few years ago.

"Count on it. I just hope I can show my face there without trouble." Gilda retorted while bringing her eyes back to the strings below her. Most likely due to a sudden increase in tempo that required more attention.

As that song eventually began to wind down, I had an idea. I then looked at Smolder and said, "Smolder, could you please go put a plate of that buffet line together for Gilda?"

"Yeah, sure. Be right back." She replied before pushing herself off the bed and hurrying out of the room and down the stairs. I could only hope they did not put everything away yet.

Gilda looked at me with surprise as she put the guitar down and began to stand up. "Huh? I already grabbed a bite with Dash. I don't need anymore grub tonight."

"Oh, you'd be missing out then. They served up some awesome stuff here tonight. It'd be nice if you could try it." I said while knowing just how amazing that brand of cuisine really is. I would not be surprised if Gilda had not ever tried it before.

"Heh... Well, if you're offering." Gilda retorted while standing on just her paws while leaning on my dresser to maintain balance. She then pushed herself off it and began to walk towards me without ever falling back onto her hands as well. Her tail and partially spread wings were serving as a counterbalance. And her gently swaying gait was quite elegant. I suppose I should expect no less from someone who was half feline. But as I stood up to be ready for her to come closer, she reached out and placed her hands upon my chest to maintain balance while stationary. She gazed up at me with a very tender look in her eyes. "Sorry for staying away. Believe me, I've missed you."

"I know, Gilda... I've missed you too." I said softly as we held each other in an embrace. "You're welcome at my place anytime, all right?"

"Yeah, I know... Just...thanks for being good to me. I feel like signing up was...a really good decision, you know? I'm getting stuff out of this whole trip that has nothing to do with fighting." She cooed to me as a soft yet shrill churr began to rise from her throat as I began to apply soft scritches to her head. "Man, that always feels so nice."

"Yeah, that's serendipity for you. I've been making lots of new friends out here too ever since I first set out. Including you." I whispered back down to the relaxing griffon hen. I then decided to be entirely honest with her and said, "And of everyone I've met so far, you're one of the people I'm the most thankful for meeting."

She suddenly looked up at me with a look of genuine surprise in her eyes. "Whoa, you serious?"

All I did was nod. "I'm happy I got to meet you. Even if we had a...less than ideal first encounter. You have some beautiful shades of a wonderful person under that rough exterior. You just needed some help bringing it to the surface."

Gilda just stared in silence up at me. She did not speak. But as the seconds went by, that look of shock slowly became a much more cunning stare. I could tell she was happy to hear what I said, but what came next surprised me. I winced as she reached higher and firmly grasped my shoulders. Gilda then made a strong hop to push herself up before clinging to me with her legs wrapped around me. Now that she was hanging off of me, she smirked at me while placing a hand on the back of my head. "Pucker up."

"Wha...?! Mmph!" I grunted before once again, Gilda silenced me with a very powerful kiss. Her curved predatory beak securely clamped itself over my face, her tongue invading my mouth to caress my own tongue. She was very direct... Almost domineering. But she was so very good at what she was doing. Her voice hummed beautifully and the way her eyes closed... She was savoring this. And so was I. I held onto her as I just let myself enjoy this show of affection from a deceptively lovely woman hiding under a craggy exterior. After a moment of sharing that kiss, Gilda slowly and reluctantly pulled her head away to look me in the eye with a hazy gaze. I then whispered to her, "You're...really good at that..."

"Funny... Because that was the second smooch I've ever done... Guess I'm a naturally, huh?" Gilda retorted with an almost drunken smile on her beak. Although she then averted her eyes as she muttered, "This is why I've been staying away the past few days... When you're this good to me... And when knowing how much you really love the women in your life... It makes me...want you."

"You want to know what it's like?" I asked quietly while Gilda just nodded quietly, a look of profound vulnerability in her golden eyes. "Do you...really think there's a future for us together?"

"I... I really hope so..." Gilda whispered as she moved both hands to hold onto the back of my neck. "I just...want to be held by someone. To have someone who won't ditch me. Who won't use me. Who'll make me feel special. Make me feel wanted. Like I belong..."

I almost got a word in, but Gilda kept me quiet by bringing her face a little closer to my own. "And you always make me feel like I belong."

"I... Well... I do appreciate your presence... You always feel like someone I can rely on." I muttered while unsure of how to really diffuse the situation. It is true that I find Gilda exceptionally attractive and I always enjoy her company. But...for this to be developing so quickly... "We... We really shouldn't be moving so fast over something like this... We shouldn't rush into a relationship."

"Then why do you have to make it so hard for me?" Gilda asked with a hint of frustration in her voice. Her gaze sharpened just slightly to reflect that tone. "I totally see why you have more than one woman in your life. You really are just that good to them. And...I..."

"Gilda... Please..." I whispered while placing my hand on her back just above the base of her tail. It was mostly just to help support her body, but I also suspected being held there would be comforting to her. "I'm not saying I don't find you attractive, but... Let's wait and see, all right? This really isn't the best time to really consider starting a relationship with anyone anyway..."

She reluctantly nodded while those gorgeous yellow eyes looked elsewhere in a lack of focus. But she soon looked at me again and asked, "Tell me I'm a good person?"

"You are a good person, Gilda." I whispered to her in complete sincerity as I even found myself smiling a little. I rubbed my fingers up and down her back with what little movement I could afford them and said, "You're good, Gilda. And I'm I know you."

"Thanks... And I'm lucky to know you." She whispered back to me while just looking so much happier at that moment. "I know that... We shouldn't...go too fast, but... Can I just visit when I wanna hold you for a while? And for you to hold me?"

"That sounds.....really nice, actually." I replied quietly while knowing I have found myself missing Gilda at times. Although I still needed to convey something to her. "But just so you know, Smolder will be my roommate until the war ends. You don't mind her possibly being around when you visit?"

"Eh... I guess we can figure something out. I mean it's not like we're gonna be making out around her... Uh oh..." Gilda retorted before she likely realized who could be coming up the stairs at any second. "Uh... Right. Some other time then."

She quickly lowered herself back to the floor and stepped away from me. And good time too. Barely five seconds later, Smolder emerged through the door with a plate on hand. And it was loaded with a little of everything from the buffet line. Smolder then said, "That was close. They were just starting to put everything away and they had to warm this up a bit."

"Whoa... That looks like some good stuff. What is it?" Gilda asked as she took a seat while taking the plate in her hands. "Smells...really awesome."

"That's the kind of food you only find way out east. I think... There's a restaurant in Canterlot called The Tasty Treat that serves stuff like that and it's all amazing." I explained while thinking back to my last visit. I wonder if that review I wrote for the place has resulted in more customers by now.

Gilda decided to take a bite of the curry first. As good a place to start as any, I suppose. After one spoonful, her eyes opened wide. "Whoa... Now that's some good stuff. Spicy...but the good kind of spicy!"

She began to chow down with some impressive gusto, even though she had not been hungry prior to her arrival. "Man, why do you guys over here get the good stuff? We need some of this in the mess halls."

"They don't have this kind of stuff on the menu? Maybe they'll update that soon now that things have settled into a steady routine." I replied while seeing just how much my guest was digging this awesome cooking. Although a quick glance revealed that Smolder was holding the guitar and plucking at the strings rather ineptly. More than likely just trying to figure out how to make it work. "Yeah, musical instruments is something you need some talent to use right. Not everyone has the necessary skills."

"I don't even know where to start with this thing..." Smolder muttered before propping it back up in the corner. Although before long, Gilda sat herself back down on the stool and started strumming away on the guitar. "You make it look easy. What's your secret?"

"Practice, kid. I mean yeah, you need to actually have a knack to get the most outta this stuff, but no one starts out knowing exactly how to get the best results." Gilda explained without missing a beat on her tunes. Smolder sat herself down on the edge of the bed and just watched the golden griffon work her magic through her fingers. I decided to take the time to get some writing done on my typewriter and began clicking away.

I do not think Gilda minded that I was not paying her that much mind now that I was working my fingers much like how she was. We were making art in our own ways. And Smolder was enjoying the show whenever I glanced over to check on her.

After maybe another hour of going about our business, I heard the room go quiet. And Gilda was starting to put away her guitar into its case. "All done? You heading out?"

"Yeah, I shouldn't stay out too late. Don't wanna deal with a scolding from the sentries." Gilda replied as she locked the case up as Smolder hopped down from the bed to let her reach the window. Though Gilda then looked at us and said with a smile, "Thanks for letting me jam here. It felt good to unwind with some tunes after that mess today."

"And it was good to have you here. Pleasant results as always." I said while Smolder almost looked disappointed that it was time for the music to stop. "Swing by anytime. It'll be nice to see you."

"Sounds like a plan." Gilda said with a smile. She then turned to Smolder and touched a claw to her nose. "Don't give him any trouble, all right? Guy's had a long day."

"Heh! I'm be good for him. And thanks for the music. You're good at that." Smolder replied before we saw Gilda off. Although she then looked up at me and asked, "I guess you gotta go see your queen now, huh?"

"Yeah, I really should. And I wouldn't be surprised if she will send her men to escort me if I delay for too long." I said while taking Smolder's satchel in hand. "Is it all right if I borrow this? Would be nice to have a clean set of clothes on hand along with the other necessities."

"That's technically yours anyway. I borrowed it myself when I came out here to find you." Smolder retorted while taking a seat on the bed with that Project H issue by her side. I really need to set aside some time to read that before long.

I packed the satchel with anything I would need for an overnight stay from clothes to anything from the bathroom. But just as I slung it over my shoulder, Smolder snapped her fingers to get my attention. I then saw her tapping a finger to her lips while a smirk was upon them. "Aren't you forgetting something?"

"How could I forget?" I said with some amusement. I then kneeled before Smolder as she placed a hand upon my cheek. Our lips met for a tender kiss that lingered for a moment. I then said with a sigh while gazing into those gorgeous blue eyes, "Have a good night, dear."

"You too. See you in the morning, mi amor." Smolder whispered to me most sweetly. I was almost reluctant to leave the room, but I did find the will to step outside and head down the stairs. The command center was getting quiet now that they were settling into the graveyard shift. There was no sign of the royal sisters anywhere. They must have turned in for the night.

I decided to see myself out and hurry on my way. It would not do to keep Novo waiting. But right when I stepped outside... "Eh? Seaspray? And...Mick and Mundy? What's up? Did Novo send you?"

The admiral and two of his men were standing before me while still decked out in their armor. Seaspray's armor gleamed most beautifully under the silver rays of the moon. "Ah, Sir James! We...uh... We were just here to remind you that Queen Novo is still expecting your company!"

"No need to remind me, admiral. I was just on my way over... Wait..." I said before noticing Mick sitting down with a large burlap sack being held in his hands. "What's with the sack? And why does it look like you're ready to yank it over me?"

"Uh... If you're on your way... Does that mean we don't need this anymore, admiral?" Mick asked while all three of the hippogriffs before me started to look quite embarrassed about something.

The gears in my head started to turn as I analyzed the scene before me. "Guys... Were you going to drag me off in a sack?"

Seaspray cleared his throat as he became rigidly stiff. "Her royal majesty was becoming concerned with your absence at this hour and entrusted us with insuring your arrival. By any means necessary."

I... That just killed me. I burst into the heartiest laughter I have had in a long time and even found myself slumping in the doorway as I laughed myself silly. "Ohohohoho my god, Novo! Guys, just tell her I'm on my way! Dear god, this is too much..."

"Yes, quite! Gentlemen? Let us be off." Seaspray said hastily as he and his men spread their impressive wings and took to the night sky to return to the Alabaster. Once I shook my laughter off, I too set out for the Alabaster and the wonderful queen that was waiting for my arrival.

I actually found the walk through the camp under the cover of a nearly cloudless night to be quite pleasant. The chittering of crickets and the distant hoot of a prowling owl filled the air on the Empty Plains while I was alone with my thoughts. The only company I had was the occasional sentry patrolling the camp. Almost everyone else had settled in for the night.

The airship docks were very quiet with every airship floating off the ground. The Alabaster's spotless white finish made it easy to spot in the darkness. A quick stroll up the gangplank revealed a few hippogriff archers stationed up on the deck with their longbows at their sides. Sky Beak was among them and called out to me. "Evening, James! Better head on down. She's waiting for you."

"Peh... Yeah, I know. See you tomorrow, Sky." I replied before quickly making my way indoors at the stern of the ship. The interior had its lighting dimmed to reflect what time of the day it was. Pleasantly silent. Once I was in the main hall, I walked along the carpet before knocking on the door to Novo's private chambers. "Novo? Are you there?"

"Sure took your sweet time, huh? Get in here, baby. Mama misses you." I heard her muffled voice respond. I wasted no time in stepping inside and locking the door behind me. Only the glow of a lamp nearby lit the room to reveal that gorgeous creature relaxing upon her bed. Those beautiful eyes looked at me smugly let tenderly as her long tail feathers swayed just slightly. "Looks like Seaspray didn't have to abduct you after all."

"Seriously, Novo? I said I would be here every time you stay overnight, right? I mean that whole situation was funny as hell, but was that really necessary?" I asked while starting to crack up again. It was not a joke after all.

"You promised you'd be here, honey. And when you didn't show by sundown, I decided to make sure you kept that promise." Novo explained as she reached out for me when I came near after leaving my satchel by the door. I sat by her side and held that beautiful mare in my arms, savoring her luxuriously plush plumage. "But I see they didn't need to do anything. What kept you, baby?"

"I had a guest or two. A little jam session from someone who has a knack with a guitar. But really, don't ever think I would bail on a night with you, Novo. I love you too much to do that to you." I whispered to Novo as she gazed into my eyes with an ever softening stare.

"And I believe you, James. I won't be sending my men out to escort you from now on. Although it sounds like you got a laugh out of it anyway." Novo retorted with a brief chuckle in her throat. "So, how'd it go? Seaspray had good things to say about that little scuffle out there, but what about you?"

"Yeah, it went very well. I barely even had to do anything. They had the situation completely under control. Really good for our morale." I explained as I dragged my fingers down her soft feathery neck and upper back. "I've got a good feeling about the rest of this war. I'm not exactly looking forward to more action, but at least I know our preparations are paying off."

"Sounds like it. But as for right now, how about we wash up before I give my sugar bear some sweet cuddles after a long day?" Novo cooed as her finely filed talon dragged itself along my jaw while sending a shudder down my spine. She really knew how to make me feel like the luckiest man alive.

"Oh yes, please." I whispered while helping Novo set her crown aside for the night. Once she stood up from the bed, Novo began to help me disrobe. Even sensually sliding her hands under my shirt and over my chest. "You just have the loveliest touch, dear... Love it."

"You're doing a good thing for my world and its people, honey. I can't be out there on the battlefield with you, but I can do my part during some downtime." Novo whispered to me while giving a gentle nibble on my ear. She then brought her face up beside mine and promptly placed a kiss upon my lips when I turned my head to look at her. "I love you. And I'm gonna look into reserving a vacation when this is all over so we can catch up on lost time and relax. Cantercun sound like a nice spot?"

"Ooh, if it stays warm and sunny even in the coming winter months, then that sounds like a great place for it. Let me know how that goes, all right?" I replied while remembering just what a good time it was during my honeymoon there. The warm surf, the exotic cuisine, and the friendly and fun locals. I could hardly wait to go back.

"Consider it done, honey. Now then, let's get you all washed up. Smells like you worked up a sweat out there." She retorted while leading my now naked body into the bathroom. She quickly got the water going and turned to face me with such an alluring gaze in those beautiful eyes. "Does my hunky king want a little sugar from Mama tonight?"

"Um... Maybe in the morning. I'm actually pretty beat, now that I think about it. I wanna be rested to make sure I make you feel as good as you will for me." I said after a moment of brief thought. I was more than ready to make love to my gorgeous queen, but even I knew that being too tired would not help my performance in the bedroom.

"Wanna save it for morning, hm? Ooh, then I can't wait to give your day the best possible start." Novo cooed while giving me a playful wink. I watched as she strode into the steamy shower stall with alluring grace, only turning to look at me as her fluffy plumage became adorably soaked in water. "You coming?"

I was more than ready to feel that relaxing warm deluge of falling water washing over me. I closed the glass door behind me as I too became soaked along with Novo. While she reached for a bottle of shower gel, I could not help cracking a smirk as I beheld how her feathers became so much heavier with water than the coat of a pony would in the shower. Novo was quick to notice my grimace and asked, "What's with that look, hun?"

"Oh, sorry. It's just that... With how soaked to the bone you are, you remind of a big swan who just surfaced from a lake after a dive." I retorted as I stroked my fingers through her soaked fluffy coat of feathers. She looked gorgeous, yet utterly adorable.

"A swan? Why honey, I'm flattered. And you know what they say about swans, right?" Novo churred so beautifully while stepping right up to me, those gorgeous eyes looking right at me wit ha profound smirk on her beak. "Swans are said to be the most devoted and fiercely loyal lovers of all birds out there."

"And they are just as majestic as a certain queen of the lovebirds, right?" I retorted wittily before we embraced. Her beak parted wide and held my face as we partook in a powerful and loving kiss. Even as we stood there in the shower, our tongues did that tender tango once more. I whispered to her as the kiss soon ended, "I just love you so much, Novo..."

"Love you too, baby. Now, you just stand there and let Mama take care of you for a little bit. Daddy gets first rites tonight." Novo cooed as she turned the shower off for the moment. It was disappointing to have to go without the constant feeling of hot water washing over me, but I was promptly relieved as Novo filled her palms with shower gel and began to rub it all over me. "You can take care of your hair while I handle the rest of you, baby."

I did as she requested and started to lather up my hair for a good rinse. Although she did start to get a little more...handsy with me once she reached my waist. Novo grabbed at my butt rather firmly and got a yelp out of me. And when she reached my groin... I felt her hands tenderly cupping the sack between my legs and the stiffening shaft just above them. "Mmmm, can't wait for morning... I'll give you a good start to your day, my king."

"Ooh... Uh... Let's not get ahead of ourselves, dear." I retorted while trying to not get too excited. As wonderful as she was in bed that first time, I was really quite tired that night and probably would not be able to satisfy her. And for a woman like Novo, I wanted to be at my best.

"Oh, don't you worry, honey. Mama will be patient." She churred to me before focusing her attention to my legs. Moments later, the water began to fall again and rinsed me from head to toe. And now it was Novo's turn. And it was going to be a lot more work to get that soaked feathery body all lathered up.

I filled my palms with her fragrant feather shampoo and began to help her apply it to her gorgeous body. Novo chuckled happily as she said, "This goes by so much faster when I've got two sets of hands getting me all slick and gooey. Being pretty isn't always easy, James."

"I'm sure it isn't, but aren't all hippogriffs just as soft and fluffy as you? That's a lot of feathers to lather up." I asked while scrubbing the lather into her long wings.

"They sure are, baby. The good news is feathers generally don't need to be washed up as often as hair, but I do love me a hot shower and looking my best. Most hippogriffs tend to go a few days between bathing." Novo explained to me while she stroked her fingers through that gorgeous crest of magenta feathers on her head. I suppose she had a point. Birds tend to not have that much of an issue with staying clean, even though hippogriffs are easily half horse.

"Hey, nothing wrong with staying extra clean. I can't go one day without a full shower. And nothing perks you up like a quick morning shower to start your day." I replied while totally understanding where she was coming from. And I was more than happy to help her get extra clean.

Before long, the two of us were thoroughly rinsed and stepped out of the shower after drying each other off as much as possible with just some soft towels. While that was enough for me, I knew by then that it was not enough for a hippogriff like Novo. While we did at least dry her off enough to insure that she would not be tracking water everywhere, it would take a couple of hairdryers to get her ready for bed.

She and I both took a hairdryer in hand and began to direct their currents of hot air wherever they were needed as the bathroom was filled with their whirring roars. Although when Novo held hers towards her face, she began to sing loudly into it as if the hairdryer was a microphone. "Moon river! Wider than a mile!"

"Oh, don't go singing that around Luna! She just might take it the wrong way!" I spoke loudly while letting out a laugh. And knowing how cheeky Novo can be with Celestia, I would not be surprised if she did plan on doing just that at some point.

"Awww, but it would be funny if she did!" Novo laughed while setting aside her singing for the moment. As the minutes went by, her big beautiful body became drier and fluffier. And once we finally shut the hairdryers off... I could only gaze in bemusement at the beautiful queen before me. She then said with a smirk on her beak, "Does my king like his queen fluffy?"

"How can you be so sexy yet so adorable at the same time?" I asked before stepping over to her and grabbing her in a huge. She looked utterly precious with her usually sleek pale coat now as puffy as that of an excited parrot. And she felt so very good to hold and hug. Novo giggled deeply yet beautifully as I stroked my hands all over that supple soft fluff. "You adorable fluffy bird."

"I'll be even better to cuddle in bed. Let's get comfy, honey." She whispered to me before striding out of the bathroom with her usual royal grace. While Novo pulled the sheets down, I got comfortable in a clean pair of boxers and climbed in bed with her. And I went right back to snuggling with that gorgeous fluffy bird mare. "Mmmm, I love what you do wit hose hands and arms. Feels so good to be held like this."

"And you feel wonderful with that extra fluffy plumage." I replied as I practically clung to her with Novo's wing and the cozy bed sheets pulled over us. I knew I would sleep heavenly tonight. Even when Novo reached over and turned the lamp off, I could still make out her pale face in the shadows. The halls of the Alabaster had gone quiet. It was time to rest. Novo and I brought her beak and my lips together for one last little kiss as I whispered to her, "Sweet dreams, love."

"And sweetest dreams for you, my sweet sugar bear." Novo cooed with such sweetness in that luxuriously deep voice. Wrapped in her warm feathery embrace, I soon drifted off to sleep.

My dreams were unfortunately not as peaceful as I would have hoped. I do not recall much, but I remember being in a city. I was sent outside to do...something. Some sort of brief task. But when I returned, I found I was locked out. Then in the distance, I saw signal flares flying into the sky. And then the call of air raid sirens. I knew what was coming and decided I was not going to wait and see what would happen. So I woke up.

Upon awakening from a dream that left me feeling like I was going to have a bad day, I found myself still wrapped in the feathery embrace of my beloved queen. Novo still slumbered peacefully beside me while her bedroom was filled with the gentle glow of soft morning light, but I hardly felt rested. It was not a nightmare, but still a bad dream that left me feeling less than ideal. Even Novo's presence did little to soothe my nerves.

I tried to find solace in her embrace and rolled towards her, putting my arms around that beautiful fluffy creature. Minutes later, Novo opened her eyes and looked at me with such a delighted if somewhat groggy smile. But she was quick to notice something was wrong. "What's the matter, hun? No smile for your queen?"

"Bad dream. I don't feel right." I said in brief while tightening my grip on her. Novo's fluffy unkempt plumage still felt delightful to caress and I wanted to just lose myself in her touch for a moment.

"Oh, no no no no, that ain't happening on my watch. Mama's hugs are supposed to keep her man safe and happy even in dreamland. Now I gotta go the extra mile to make sure my sugar bear starts his day right." Novo spoke boldly with an almost angry tone to her voice. She threw the sheets that were covering us right towards the edge of her circular bed. She then looked me in the eye with a confident smirk and said, "Meet me in the bathroom, honey. Mama's gotta make you happy."

"Novo... You really are the best." I muttered while both confused and flattered at the sheer effort she was putting in to make me happy and to fight off the feel bads from one untimely bad dream. She had been barely awake for a full minute and she was already declaring war on my bad mood.

"You know it, honey. Now then, don't delay." She said before standing up and bounding down from her bed before trotting into the bathroom. She was on a mission and would not be dissuaded.

I knew better than to keep Novo waiting when she was sounding that serious. I cast aside what little clothing I had and stepped into the bathroom to find the shower already on and starting to get hot. Novo held out a hand to me and guided me in as her fluffy plumage once again became heavily weighed down by that hot water. She then spoke with a smirk, "Now then, just let this sexy queen work her magic on her sweet dove of a king."

"Huh? How... Oh..." I started to say before Novo pushed me up against he wall and into the corner of the shower stall. She reached out with her wing to adjust the trajectory of the falling water to try and keep me at least partially exposed to it for the sake of comfort. And her hand went straight between my legs to cup my equipment. "Oh my... Not wasting any time today?"

"You need this more than me, baby. We agreed to this, but it sounds like you genuinely need it today." Novo said softly as her hand tenderly and expertly caressed me while my shaft became increasingly stiff. Her caress turned into a gentle yet firm grip as she grasped my tool slowly sliding her fist up and down its length while the shower provided plenty of lubrication. "I'm gonna destroy that bad mood of yours by giving you all the love only a real wife can."

"Oh god, Novo... You really are the be... Oooh god...!" I gasped as Novo placed a hand on my hip and brought her head forward, her beak parting as she took my entire shaft into her maw. Those gorgeous loving eyes gazed up at me with such tender passion in them as she pistoned back and forth, her tongue caressing me at all times. I was not sure what to expect when it came to a beak sucking my shaft, but Novo is a true master in the art of love. She knew how to manipulate her beak in a way that carried no risk to her lover. "You really are the best... Just the best..."

"Mmmm... Just for you, baby..." She cooed to me as I felt my lust rising and forcing my lingering angst out of my heart. I could only think about the beautiful creature before me who was giving me such pleasure. A woman I was madly in love with. Not wanting to force me to climax too soon, Novo released me from her grasp and lifted her head to look me in the eye. "I'd say you're done warming up, honey. Ready for the real thing?"

I was about to agree, but then took note of one little thing she told me once. "Wait a second... Isn't sex in the shower a bit...risky?"

"Only if you have no leverage, honey. That's why I've got you in the corner here." Novo said with a smirk. She then began to turn around and presented her curvy mother mare rump to me, the soaked feathers lining her flanks now clinging to her form and accentuating her curves like ever before. "Just let Mama do all the work for you this time. You deserve it, love."

Novo swayed her full curvy hips before me to entice me further and it was working. I was craving that wonderful woman. She began to step back towards me, those curvy flanks rubbing along the sides of my shaft while I remained planted against the wall. And then, with one push, Novo pressed her gorgeous curvy rump against me and took my entire length into her.

I inhaled sharply through my teeth as I felt my entire length sink to the hilt into her warm moist depths. Novo lifted her head high with a beautiful trill as her rump pinned me to the wall. "Mmmm, that's it... Now then... Just hold on and let your queen do all the work this time."

Even as Novo began lifting and lowering that gorgeous curvy rump against me, I at least tried to return the favor. My hands held her round and soft flanks, fingers pressing into that compact layer of thoroughly soaked feathers. I beheld that gorgeous creature before me as she looked back over her shoulder, her soaked wings beginning to spread wide while completely unfit to fly while heavy with water. Even though she looked utterly adorable while soaked, her waterlogged form still came off as alluring. "Mmmm, yes... Is Mama doing a good job, honey?"

"I don't think it's...even possible for you to fail in showing me your love, dear...!" I gasped as my glorious queen pleasured me with a master's touch. And I responded in kind with my own touch. My hands slid over her sides with every splash and slap of those round plump flanks thumping against pelvis, feeling along her gorgeous sleek body. "God, you're just so sexy..."

"Sexiest thing in the world, aren't I?" Novo cooed lustfully as that lovely deep voice of hers moaned beautifully. She felt so perfect around my eager erection as she masterfully tried to coax me to climax, though not in a rush. She knew what tempo to move to for the best results. Slow rises and falls with sudden yet brief swifter motions of her rump. And when she slowed down, my hands pounced upon that royal motherly rump. I marveled at the toned yet soft mass of her flanks, squeezing and kneading them in my grasp while Novo churred in response. "Oooooh my... Does my king love y curvy MILF hips? You just can't keep your hands off of my best assets, can you?"

"I don't know how I can... You have the best hips of any mare I've ever seen, dear...!" I groaned as Novo began to thump her rump against me in a quicker tempo than before while not slowing down. She was finally working to bring us to the height of our lovemaking. "You're wonderful... So wonderful... Keep going, my queen... Let me fill you..."

"Yes, James... Mmmm, yes, my love...!" Novo sang as she gazed back at me, her head held high with beak parted with gentle panting hissing from her lungs. She then smiled preciously at me and asked, "What do good daddies do again?"

"They... Mmph...! They always finish inside..." I retorted as I remembered that wonderful first time. The first time we ever made love. As well as the first time we...very dearly tried to start a family together.....

In that instant, that sacred desired filled my heart. I knew she was not in heat. Our attempts to sire a precious royal child had failed even though we agreed we should not rush into doing so afterwards. And yet, as that memory rose to the forefront of my mind, that desire flared up in my heart. I was so close. And I wanted to do it. I wanted to fill my wonderful queen. I wanted us to have a darling prince someday. With my hands grasping her soft rump like a vice, I began to respond to Novo's quickening motions with firm deseperate thumps of my own. I called out to her with my climax nigh, "I wanna fill you, Novo... I wanna... Please, dear, make me a daddy...! I...wanna...have children with you, my love!"

"James?! We... We said... Oh god, yes! James! My king! My... My everything....! Oh, give it to me, baby...! Give me...your...baby boy..." Novo groaned desperately, if futilely, as we both gasped in blissful climax. I felt her quiver around my shaft as I exploded into her. My seed flooding into her womb as her limbs shook while trying to remain standing in the shower. As quickly as it came, that rush began to fade and left a delightful warm afterglow in its wake. I remained pinned to the wall, my hands upon the hips of that wonderful queen who loved me as dearly as I loved her.

I knew it was too soon to be making those kinds of plans. And so did she. And yet that sacred desire leaked out again. I could scarcely even remember why I was in such a dismal mood as soon as I woke up that morning. Novo had driven it out of me. All by bringing to mind a precious desire we both shared. Even if unintentionally. I could not lie to myself at that moment. How I wanted to sire a child with her... To hold that precious baby bird foal in my arms with her someday...

"Just...couldn't help yourself... Could you?" Novo gasped and wheezed as she pulled herself forward, my flaccid shaft hanging while coated in our juices. She then turned to face me while still being soaked by the falling warm water of the shower. Those beautiful eyes gazed into mine without a shred of regret or shame. "You are a good daddy, honey. You filled me up good."

I grinned and chuckled nervously as I was once again cornered against the wall while Novo smirked with a very knowing smile. I muttered, "I... I couldn't help myself. I know we agree that we shouldn't until..."

"James, James, honey... Don't say that." Novo shushed me promptly with a hand caressing my cheek. She stared into my eyes with a beautiful smile on her beak. "Don't act like you made a mistake, my sweet sugar bear. You know I wanna have babies with you too. You can whisper those sweet little daddy desires to me whenever you want. I'm always happy to hear them from my king."

"Oh, Novo... You really are just that wonderful..." I muttered in defeat as I embraced my beloved. It was hard not to think of the potential future family we could have together someday. And it gave me even more incentive to get this war over with so I can go home and be with my loved ones. "I love you..."

"And I love you." Novo cooed as her beak met my lips for a sweet and tender kiss. Over and over, they touched. Though she soon whispered more wistfully, "Just please do be careful out there, hun. I don't know what I'll do with myself if I lose you now. Not this soon..."

"I know... I'll try." I replied while feeling that angst starting to well up in my heart again. For all her effort to push it out of me, that lingering bad feeling right when I woke up was not so easily vanquished. And so I whispered to her, "Please... Tell me more. About what I can look forward to when this is over."

"Aw, still feeling blue? Then I have some very sweet things to say to you." Novo churred as she looked me in the eye with her hand holding my face. Her beautiful voice spoke softly, "When this is all over, you will have so many friends and family waiting for you at home. Just think about how nice it'll be to get back home. And that's not even getting to what'll happen next time you're on my island."

Her words were like honey to my ears and the inflections of her voice were like a mantra I could take a nap to. I listened closely to everything she said as her other hand grasped at mine, her fingers rubbing over my wedding ring. "I'll find a way to make it happen, James. I'll make sure you and I walk down the aisle someday so I can finally call you my hubby. And I'll be wearing a ring on my finger just for you. A ring that that compliments yours. I'll be your queen for real someday, honey. And then... Then we'll have our family. I don't care how many tries it takes. We'll have our baby boy someday, my love. We'll have our prince...and any other precious little ones that come after. So please... Look forward to that for me, all right? Be happy knowing just how wonderful our future will be?"

I all but burst into tears. Deeply touched and know just so very happy, I stepped forward and held my beloved in my arms. "God, I just love you so much... I'm so lucky to have you, Novo..."

"No, James. I'm the lucky one here. If you never showed up... I'd still be a miserable mourning swan longing for days long past. You gave me the love I needed, James. And there is not another man in the world like you. I'm grateful to have you. I really am." She whispered to me as her arms and those massive sopping wet wings wrapped themselves round me. So heavy too... Although she then whispered, "But maybe now's a good time to finish washing up in here? That hot water won't last forever."

"Oh, shoot... Yeah, we should." I retorted before the mood was derailed quite promptly. We wasted no time in getting washed up, although there was not enough time to get Novo completely lathered up before we noticed the temperature of the falling water starting to drop. At least she did not really need the full treatment after last night.

After drying off and getting Novo so adorably fluffed up again, I got dressed and joined her in the galley. Along with some fresh fruit and a tasty seafood omelet, I was also treated to a helping of some fantastic smoked salmon. Novo spared no expense in giving my day the best start possible. She truly is a woman few can match.

But just as I as finishing my fill with Novo by my side, Seaspray himself came trotting over to our table as soon as he entered the galley. "Ah, there you are! Good morning! I have the morning report ready, your majesty."

"Let's hear it, admiral. And be quick about it." Novo retorted while idly stirring her finger through a glass of fresh juice. I said nothing and just listened in.

"Actually, all I have is one little thing to mention. And I was instructed to bring it to both of your attentions." He said before his tone became more sincere. "Her royal highness, Princess Celestia, has decreed that we shall begin advancing on the enemy. They have concluded that our men have prepared enough to begin marching east once more."

"We're...moving? Already? But is everyone really ready for the next real battle?" I asked while having not expected this at all. Perhaps it was just me, but it still felt too soon.

"If you were to ask me... I would say no. Everyone, especially our newest arrivals, could stand to be trained further. But when considering that the amount of time between now and the next clash factors in distance and the amount of time our enemy spends to amass its forces and devise their own brand of strategies, I can understand the logic behind this decision. We still have time to hone ourselves further while staying on the move." Seaspray explained while making quite a lot of sense. And with how long it took between the first real battle and that tiny skirmish yesterday... The emperor must have spent a lot of time considering his options before sending out that light infantry battalion.

"Huh... Well, thanks for the heads up." I replied while Seaspray bowed respectfully and left the two of us alone so he could fetch his own morning meal. I then looked at Novo, who looked back at me with a look of unease in her eyes. "I guess...you won't be following us when we head out?"

"Doubt it... I'm pretty sure airships can't exactly dock when there are no docks." Novo replied while placing her hand upon mine as it rested on the table. She then whispered to me, "I'll come find you before you all set off. Just so we can say goodbye."

"Thank you... I love you." I whispered back to her. Novo did not even provide a reply. She simply leaned forward and brought her beak to my lips. We kissed without a care in the world, even though there were many eyes in the galley who could have seen us. And yet not a word of objection or shock was uttered. Not a single hippogriff had anything to say about seeing their queen sharing a long and loving kiss with the human man before them.

I sit here now in my private chambers within the command center as I have spent most of the morning chronicling this most recent chain of events. I have not seen Smolder today, although she clearly enjoyed dozing in my bed last night if the untidy sheets I found were anything to go by. I heard from Shining Armor that Twilight Sparkle had stopped by earlier and invited Smolder to join her and our friends for breakfast. They must have lost track of time. No sign of Ember either...

It feels strange to finally be moving from this spot after having gotten so used to it over the past couple of weeks. But I do understand no one wins a war by staying put, especially when inside enemy territory. And the emperor more than likely has endless reserves in terms of enemy soldiers. He will just keep sending more and more minions until all opposition is crushed. He will learn from every clash just like we will. And unlike him, our resources and manpower are much more finite. I am confident in my allies and their capabilities. Our crushing victory yesterday was certainly a testament of how well prepared we are. And yet...

We have earned ourselves ample time until the next encounter. Best get ready to march. The farther we advance, the sooner we can put an end to this war. I better start checking around before we pack up and go. Best be ready.

Next Steps Toward Hell

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, please consider buying my a ko-fi.

Next Steps Toward Hell

The camp was bustling with activity when I stepped outside just after lunch. Everyone was preparing to pack up and go. I knew that the camp would be shrunken down and contained in a box for far easier transportation in a display of sophisticated magical use, but I was still uneasy. The weather was not helping my mood either. A look to the sky revealed dull gray clouds. And the air pressure... A sure sign of rain was approaching.

I knew that we were not in danger of clashing with enemy forces any time soon. The more distance between us and the more enemy units the emperor conjures up, the more time we will have to prepare. Time was on our side for the moment, but it was hard to say if anything else was. But once I stepped out of the command center and looked around, taking in the sights and sounds of everyone preparing to head out, I was given quite the surprise.

I heard something behind me. And much to my surprise, I could see the command center itself rising off the ground. And under the entire structure... Sets of sturdy wagon wheels. Were some of the more vital buildings in the camp going to be made mobile during our marches? Developing and studying more spells in the lab, keep the infirmary ready for any minor cases, and certainly keeping the command center running for the sake of our radar system and long distance communication...

Celestia soon stepped out of the command center while I was trying to peek under it to see the wheels. I heard her chuckle at my curiosity and asked, "Surprised that not everything is going back into the box?"

"Yeah, I am... This is actually really brilliant. Although...um..." I replied before turning my gaze to the sky again. Rain would surely be coming before long. And that would carry the risk of slowing us down, especially the much heavier mobile buildings on wheels. I then looked to Celestia and asked, "Are you sure we should move when rain in on the way? Wouldn't it be wiser to have someone like the Wonderbolts clear the skies up first?"

"We don't want to disturb the ecosystem out here too much, James. We will permit rain to fall, but only lightly. We will have the Wonderbolts on standby to keep the weather manageable as needed." The Princess of the Dawn replied with an unexpected show of respect for the Empty Plains and its environment. She then looked skyward with me and we did indeed see them. Pegasi clad in their suits of brigandine swooping high above as they kneaded the clouds to manage the approaching rainfall. "We won't be bogged down by rain today. Not too much of it, at the very least."

"Good to know. I enjoy a walk in the rain myself, but it's not good for a march in full armor." I added while finding myself smiling a little bit.

Celestia and I then shared a brief gaze before she said, "We will be heading you in a couple of hours. If there's anything you need to do or anyone you want to see, I suggest doing so now while we have time. All airships that are docked here must depart when we do and they will not be able to dock again until we set up camp for the evening."

"Right, got it. I'd best be off then. I'll report back here when I'm done." I said before immediately walking off at a brisk pace. There were a few places and people I wanted to see while I still had time.

I paid little mind to anyone I passed, although I often heard conversations inside the tents whenever I passed by. Infantry excited to finally be moving out. I suppose everyone was starting to go a bit stir-crazy by then. But I knew where I wanted to stop by first. I had some questions on my mind.

I strode over to the magic R&D lab and stepped inside. The place was quiet. Only a couple of the test chambers were in use. Twilight Sparkle was nowhere to be seen, although Sunburst was still looking over some notes on the central table. And nearby, our captive Hollow was still tied to a another table. No signs of movement, but I was still uneasy going anywhere near it. Regardless, I walked over to Sunburst and peered over his shoulder. He did not even notice me at first. "Anything new?"

"Huh?! Oh, hey there, James. Yeah, we've already got a prototype formula down for repelling the materials used in the weapons these things carry. We should be ready to test it in a few days." He replied in surprise while glancing up at me. He then used his levitation magic to hold up a few blueprints as he glanced back and forth at them. "Once we had a material signature to work with, the rest came surprisingly easy. Morale's been pretty high around here today."

"Glad to hear. We're going to be moving out in a couple of hours, but the lab will keep running, right?" I asked while still not able to make any sense of the diagrams on the pages before me. It was simply beyond my comprehension.

Sunburst stacked some papers neatly as he said, "Right. I've heard some of the places around here will be pulled along on wheels. Apparently even the mess hall kitchens will keep running like food carts to feed everypony out there who gets hungry during the march."

"Food on the go? Nice." I said with a smile before I looked over at the lifeless Hollow nearby. Upon seeing that purple humanoid form, I remembered why I was there in the first place. "Hey, uh... as that thing given you any trouble at all?"

"Not even slightly. It hasn't budged at all since you guys brought it here. We're being careful to not cause any damage to it that could cause the whole thing to dissolve, but we've been given strict orders to keep it restrained at all times. There's been some talk that it might be spying on us." Sunburst said with a more cautious tone, his hoof tweaking her little beard. He then glanced up at me and asked, "If you don't mind me asking, exactly what happened when you captured that thing?"

I thought back to that skirmish yesterday and just how smoothly it went. "We whittled them down until there was one left. Applejack snagged it in her lasso. It struggled for a bit before it just...went limp. My assumption was that the emperor wrote it off as lost and severed control over it, but... I dunno..."

"To be fair, we haven't detected any foreign magic wavelengths in the lab. I'm not so sure that thing's creator can really get much out of it just being here. But we still can't rule out the possibility that control can be restored to it, so it has to be kept pinned down at all times." Sunburst muttered in thought while also showing some concern over that thing being a possible means to an end for our enemy. I know that those things are deaf, but...they have no eyes either. Hollows technically cannot see us. I wonder how they respond to enemy threats then...

"I'm starting to get the weird impression that these things are controlled not too dissimilarly to how things work in a real-time strategy game. Their controller probably doesn't have that much direct influence over their actions to begin with. Might give us an edge..." I muttered with a fist held under my chin. If there are limitations in how the emperor handles his troops, that would be another exploit we could utilize.

"When you put it that way... Huh... Yeah, that doesn't sound too farfetched as far as hypotheses go." Sunburst added while also jotting down some notes. Most likely about our conversation. "More to study..."

Having satisfied my curiosity for now, I started to step away. "I've probably taken up too much of your time already. I just wanted to stop by because I was worried that thing might still be more dangerous than it's letting on, but it sounds like you've got everything under control. I'll see myself out, all right? Got some other things to do before we pack it up and head out."

Sunburst took no issue with my departure. he waved goodbye while also taken a moment to adjust his glasses. "No problem, James. Feel free to stop by whenever you want. We'll be here."

I was not sure how much time was going by as I wandered from point to point in the camp. But I knew where I needed to be then. I headed straight for the airship docks. Upon arriving, I saw that it was nearly empty. Aside from the Alabaster, only one cargo ship remained as it was finishing up having its cargo unloaded. And I did not have to look far to find who I was looking for. An alluring whistle came from above, forcing me to turn my gaze up. A grand wing reached over the side of the Alabaster's deck, beckoning me to come on up the gangplank.

Knowing exactly who was up there, I rushed on up. And sure enough, there she was. Queen Novo stood up on deck while her men went about preparing the Alabaster for departure. She held up a finger to shush me as she spoke with a smile. "My room. Now."

"Mmhm!" I retorted before following my beloved indoors. Once going down a floor and stepping into her bedroom, Novo and I fell upon the bed in each other's arms. I spoke softly to her, "I just wanted to see you one more time before we head out..."

"Looks like it. I heard from Celestia that you're all ready enough to advance. Just a shame I can't follow..." Novo whispered to me wistfully as she placed a firm kiss upon my cheek. "You know I have faith in you and that Seaspray and his boys will be watching over everyone, but still... Be safe out there, James. I didn't fall in love with you just to lose you now."

"Trust me, I know what you mean. I don't want to die out there either." I replied as my embrace around that beautiful creature tightened. "Thank goodness we're all in good hands. I'm confident this will go well."

"I sure hope so, baby..." Novo cooed as she caressed my face with her dull talons sliding along my cheek. Her voice low and sultry, she whispered to me. "I just love you so much, James... I'm over the moon for you..."

"Love you too, Novo... So very much." I said with a sigh as I nestled my head just under her jaw. Trying to get comfortable against that soft feathery surface. Novo draped one of her massive wings over me to keep me close to her. I kept whispering to her softly, "Love you so much, my queen... My bird of paradise..."

"Oh, my sweet sugar bear... Let Mama be good to you right now. Just as long as we can." She whispered to me while starting to bring my face up before her. We gazed into each other's eyes briefly before she placed a hand on the back of my head. Beak parting wide, she brought her face forward and clamped her beak over the sides of my face for yet another one of her wonderful experienced kisses. I held her and groaned softly, our voices singing in unison as our tongues danced together. She broke the kiss momentarily to whisper to me, "Mmmm, baby... You sweet...sweet papa bear..."

I was silenced with another kiss before I could even speak. But her words tickled my heart. And at the first opportunity, I whispered into her ear. "I'd be proud to be your papa bear someday."

Novo quietly and lovingly chuckled as she embraced me in her feathery arms. And my hand drifted lower, caressing her slender soft belly. She knew exactly what was going through my head at that moment. "Oohoohoohoo, just can't stop thinking about that, can you? My papa bear wants some cubs someday, hm?"

"I can't help it, Novo. You keep bringing out the father in me." I spoke most sincerely to her as I continued to caress her belly. No signs of life within it. At least not yet. "I can just tell... Having a family with you... It'll be like something out of a storybook. Like something that's too good to be true, but it really is. I really...really want that to become a reality someday."

"James... Oh, honey... You have no idea how much it tickles me when you say things like that." Novo cooed to me as her hands held and caressed my face. A look of profound love and precious desire filled those beautiful eyes as she smiled at me. "If we're so much on the same page with each other right now, then I know we really will be good for each other when the time comes. Give it time, hun. I swear I'll be your wife for real someday."

"God, I hope so..." I said with a sigh as I felt so in love with this wonderful woman before me. And so I finally decided to ask, "In that case... Since I haven't asked it yet... Will you marry me, Novo?"

Her eyes lit up beautifully upon hearing those words. And so she brought her face a little closer to mine and said without blinking once, "Yes, James... Yes. I'll be yours until the end of time... No, beyond the end of time and everything that comes after. There won't be any end of this queen's love for you. And that's a promise."

"Novo... You really are the best..." I muttered while just so touched. We clung to each other desperately, afraid to let go. Such sweet loving words were whispered back and forth between us. If I were to list them all here, it would be embarrassingly mushy. But we spoke our love for each other. How much Novo wanted to meet the rest of my family and how they might take to her. And we... We could not stop discussing the topic of starting a family. The children we will have. What we should name them... Just thinking about it now fills my heart with such a powerful sense of longing. I cannot wait to see and hold her again...

Sadly, we could not stay there forever. There was an eventual knock at the door. And the voice of Seaspray spoke afterward. But his tone was...softer than it usually was. "Your majesty...? Sir James...? I regret to inform you that the Alabaster must depart in a matter of minutes. Everyone is ready to move."

"Thank you, admiral... We'll be up shortly." Novo said softly before we gazed at each other in silence. A look of angst filled those lovely eyes as she whispered, "Please be safe out there, honey... I don't want to hear that my king met his end before I could put a crown on his head."

"It'll be OK, Novo... The odds are in our favor. We just need to keep that in mind." I whispered back to my queen as she began to smile a bit more. My hand caressed her soft feathered face while I said, "I love you. And I always will. I'll see you again soon, right?"

"Oh, I'll be back for sure. Gotta make sure I do my part around here too. The good old Alabaster might not be built for supply runs, but she'll do her part to help our boys win this war." She cooed to me with her hand resting on my hip. Although that beautiful creature then churred most sensually to me, "And you better be up here with me every night I'm docked here. Mama needs to make her sugar bear feel his best."

"Novo, now's not a good time to get me turned on..." I said while almost letting out a laugh. That ridiculously sexy mare... She too let out a chuckle while taking pride in teasing me so effectively. But we still needed to go back up on deck. With great reluctance, we released each other from our embrace. We rose from the bed and left the room together. And once we stood up on deck with the Alabaster's crew preparing for departure, we turned our gazes to each other. "I'll miss you..."

"I don't think there are any words to say how much I'll be longing for you, baby... Out here in uncharted territory... Miles from home... I'm going to molt early at this rate with how much worrying I'll be doing." Novo retorted while almost sounding like she was trying to make light of the situation. Hippogriffs molt? I never knew. Although Novo suddenly turned to her left and spoke with a bold authoritative tone in her voice. "Admiral Seaspray! A word with you!"

The admiral of Capricorn Island's guardsmen promptly galloped over to us, his shimmering iridescent armor glistening in the sunlight. He stood at attention, almost as still as stone. "Yes, your majesty?"

Novo's gaze was stern and focused, her tone commanding his complete attention. "I want you to keep a close eye on this man out in the field. While he's out on the front lines, you will support him from afar. See to it that he survives this war."

"I shall make certain every arrow finds its mark, your majesty. And I will see to it that anyone who dares assail Sir James will taste my volleys first!" Seaspray spoke boldly and confidently without hesitation. And I am certain that he was not bluffing. As the commander of his men, he must be the best archer among all hippogriffs.

"Well said, admiral. I leave him to you." Novo replied before turning her gaze to me as it immediately softened. She reached out to me as she beckoned me to embrace her. And I did. I stepped forward into her waiting embrace. I expected her to drape those glorious wings over me to shield us from prying eyes. But instead, Novo surprised me. She made no attempt to hide us as her beak parted and clamped over the side of my face like many times before. I was initially shocked and tried to point out that she was making out with me out in the middle of her own airship's deck, not to mention right in front of the commander of her island's protectors. But I quickly lost out to my beloved's wonderful kiss as her tongue found its way to mine. Our embrace tightened, our tongues caressing each other as we hummed quietly. We were so madly in love... For just that moment, everything was all right. And once that kiss ended all too reluctantly, Novo cupped my face in her hand and whispered softly to me. "Be safe, my love. I'll be back for you in a few days."

"I'll try to wait... Maybe it'll be easier this time." I muttered while still dreading seeing my wonderful queen depart. That pain was there once more, but not quite as strong as the last time. Perhaps it was because I knew she would return as surely as before. It was just a matter of time. If only Novo was not so wonderfully addictive... "I love you..."

"Love you to, baby. Be safe out there." That beautiful creature cooed to me while stepping back. The bell of the Alabaster tolled to signal its imminent departure. With great reluctance, I turned away and followed Seaspray down the gangplank. And with a heavy heart, I watched with him as the gangplank was pulled away. The engines of the Alabaster began to hum within its hull.

The Alabaster was freed from its moorings as it began to rise high into the air. The propellers at the end of the stern began to spin and buzz as the ship turned to the west. I found myself reaching out the it in futility as that elegant white airship began to soar. Once again, Novo was leaving and I could not go with her. Seaspray took note of this silent gesture of mine and asked, "Something troubling you, my liege?"

"I just... I miss her already..." I muttered as I beheld that elegant vessel buzzing through the air as it drifted further and further west. But as the seconds went by, my eyes narrowed. The cogs turned in my head as I processed what I had just heard. And so I turned to Seaspray and asked, "Wait... What'd you just call me?"

He snorted with a suppressed laugh before saying proudly, "Well, unless my eyes were deceiving me, I just witnessed my queen brazenly kissing the man who stands before me. A man whose life has been entrusted to me by her royal majesty herself. A man she very dearly wishes to see again. What do you suppose I am meant to take away from all of that, hm?"

"Seaspray, really... I'm no leader. I just don't have the traits needed for that role. No matter how much Novo and I love each other, I... I'm not..." I began to say before Seaspray held up a hand suddenly and stiffly to silence me. All the while, a proud smile was set into his beak.

"Oh no no no no, you are mistaken! Do you know what it means to be courted by our queen? To become the man she has her eyes on?" Seaspray asked while trying very hard not to laugh. He then looked me in the eye with such a confident and approving smile on display as he said, "As far as I am concerned, you are simply a king who has yet to be crowned."

I held my face in my hands. The sheer audacity to call me such a thing... It was absurd! Me?! A king of any nation you can name?! I could never see that happening. "Seaspray, come on... I can't... I appreciate that you have that kind of faith in me, but seriously now... I don't think you would ever approve of that anyway if you knew about... Well... This."

I held up my hand. Just to display the wedding ring on it. I knew that the hippogriffs of Capricorn Island are strictly monogamous. I could only imagine what the admiral of Capricorn Island himself would do upon finding out that his queen was courting a married man. And yet, he surprised me. Seaspray looked me in the eye and said, "Yes, I have heard through the grapevine that a certain Miss Fluttershy is waiting for you back in Ponyville. And maybe...just maybe... Someone else as well?"

"I take it you've heard of these kinds of relationships?" I asked while noting that there was no disgust or scorn in those eyes or his voice.

"Yes, though they are admittedly rare. I mean granted, it's certainly not how my people do things and it's very easy to assume the worst. And yet... Would our queen truly entertain the notion of courting such a scoundrel?" He asked while still smiling boldly. "I can see straight away that you are no such scoundrel, Sir James. From the moment I met you, I've had a good feeling about you. And you did not disappoint. And besides that... How can I not approve of my queen finding love with you when you have done so very much for her? I trust you know...of her silent suffering?"

I felt a dull sting in my heart somewhere. Our first encounters were not without a few rough spots. I knew of Novo's aching heart, scarred by the loss of her king. And we both understood that kind of pain, though in different ways. I tried to heal her, even as she tried to heal similar old wounds I had forgotten that I even had. And we... We fell in love. It was never planned. Neither of us expected it. But it happened anyway. And we have been...so very happy together. "Yeah... That's why I was there in the first place... You've seen how she was?"

"As admiral of the royal guard on my island, there are few who know our queen as well as I do. Yes, I have seen that side of her. Bless her heart, she tried very hard to hide it with her amusing theatrics. But she never did heal. King Cygnus met his end well before my time, but I could see how devastating his death was to her." Seaspray explained with a more somber tone than before. But then he began to smile. "But not long after you arrived, I noticed a change in her. It was subtle at first and I simply assumed she was having an exceptionally good string of days. But it became more obvious to me. The happiness on the surface was becoming less of a mask. It was...genuine. And the glimpses I saw of you two when together... I could see that you were to blame for my queen's newfound hope. And I cannot thank you enough for that. When the queen suffers, we all suffer. And we hate to see her in misery."

"She's... She's always been a good boss to you, huh?" I asked while wanting to hear more of what Seaspray had to say about his queen. It was a side of him I had not really seen before.

He let out a hearty chuckle before he said, "My good sir, I cannot recall even once when someone who served under our queen ever had anything ill to say about her. I'm sure you've noticed how enjoyable she is to be around."

"Pfft, right... She's sassy and funny, but gorgeous and genuinely sweet. I don't think she has a single bad in her body. I can see why she would be so popular on the throne for so long." I snickered while knowing all too well just how likeable Novo really is. But as I noticed that unwavering gaze Seaspray was giving me, not to mention that knowing smirk on his beak, my thoughts focused once more on how our conversation got started. "Hey, really now... Look, I know that you know how madly in love Novo and I are with each other. But is that really enough for me to wear a crown? Especially with...what you know about me?"

"Quite frankly, the knowledge that there are so many you love so sincerely in your life only gives me more reason to believe you are more than fit to be crowned as the king of our queen. You are not a man who is driven by your libido or ego. The mares in your life... They are your beloveds. Not your property, yes?" Seaspray asked as his smile brightened. "For you to be able to love so many so sincerely... Yes, I would say that is enough. A true king must love his people. The ability to love many. That is one of the most important traits for a monarch to possess. And you do love my people, do you not?"

I was left speechless for a moment. That kind of faith... Did I really have the capacity to really do that? I could not ever see myself properly leading a nation on my own at all. I just do not have the requirements for it. But...could I at least support Capricorn Island to some degree? Even just a small role while Novo handles the bigger orders of the day? My thoughts then went back to the time I spent on that lovely island while surrounded by those beautiful bird horses. And the sheer positivity they exuded.

"I..." My voice caught in my throat as I tried to remember. I did not know what to expect when I first arrived, but I left that island genuinely loving the hippogriffs who resided there. So very happy and so very hospitable. Easily some of my favorite people in Equestria so far. "Yes... I adore your people. I love everything about the hippogriffs of Capricorn Island."

"Then may the coming of King James be a joyous day for us all." Seaspray said with a laugh while I recoiled in embarrassment. King James... Ridiculous. And yet, I was genuinely flattered. Seaspray soon held a fist before his beak as he cleared his throat. He then said more reservedly, "But truly... I understand that you won't be with us all the time. You have somewhere to be, yes? But know that whether you are seated on her majesty's throne with her or living abroad with the rest of your family, you will always have our support. I can assure you that my people will welcome you with open arms."

"Thanks... Still not sure how to process that, but thanks..." I muttered while still reeling from his claims. Although I then tried to wiggle my way out of that subject by asking, "Before I forget, don't we have somewhere to be?"

"Ah, that we do! We will surely be heading out within the hour! I shall leave you to your duties while I attend to mine. May victory be ours, Sir James!" Seaspray all but shouted in a hurry before taking to the air and swooping off and over the camp to return to his men. Now that I had reminded myself of what was on the verge of happening, I made my way back to the command center to suit up.

Even before I stepped inside the command center, I could see something unfolding up ahead to the east. And I mean that quite literally. The walls that lined the border of the camp began to fall back to open up and provide an exit for the militia. Almost like a big play set gradually being put away. And when considering how the camp was previously set up, I could understand that.

Upon stepping inside the command center, I found the place rather quiet. Aside from the personnel directly stationed there, the only one I found was Nightmare Moon. The Princess of Dreams was suited up in her full suit of barding while she seemed to be examining a longsword that floated before her. Its hilt and crossguard were stained with the colors that lined her armor while its polished steel blade glistened when exposed to light. A personal weapon she had commissioned? Before I could even ask, she glanced at me and asked, "Are you prepared to head out?"

"I will be in a little bit... Kinda glad we're finally making progress here. Not saying I didn't enjoy some downtime, but we won't get anywhere by staying put." I replied before once again eyeing her sword. She even had a matching scabbard affixed to the side of her armor. "That yours?"

"Hm? Ah, yes. Just a little something to compliment my magical might on the battlefield. I will be serving in the thick of battle while my sisters will be carrying out long-distance roles. And... Well, not to boast, but I am the most competent of my sisters when it comes to swordplay. Have a look." She replied before passing the sword to me. I took it in both hands and found that unlike the Celestial Sword, which is more of a hand and a half sword that can be used either way, this one demanded both hands to be used effectively. It was truly a proper longsword. I tried a few stances and practice swings, finding the sword to be easy to use with all the functionality of my own sword whenever I have wielded it with both hands. Once I placed the sword inside its scabbard, Nightmare Moon motioned her head towards the stairs that led up into the loft I am residing in. "Enough talk. We should be departing. Fetch your gear and come outside. You will know what to do then."

I nodded and made my way to the stairs, heading up and stepping inside as a surge of emotions filled me. It was no longer time to wait and prepare. It was time to head out. With the most recent move made by the emperor having only just occurred, a significant window of opportunity was open to advance without interruption. I was so distracted by my thoughts that I did not even notice Smolder sitting on my bed at first.

My eyes were focused upon the helmet that rested atop my dresser. That and the Element of Humanity that was housed on its brow. An artifact that had allowed me to see ghosts of the past on at least one occasion out here on the Empty Plains. As if it was trying to tell me something. The very thing the emperor himself had forged. Recalling that fact filled me with a sudden and powerful sense of unease. A nameless fear that me being the bearer of the Element of Humanity gave me some sort of connection to the very man who had cheated death and the march of time just to resume his betrayal of the world I love. God, I certainly hope that is not the case...

A hand grasped my own. And it brought me back to my senses. I looked down and saw Smolder looking up at me with a gaze of concern, her hand grasping mine. She asked softly, "You OK there? You just kinda...zoned out."

"I... Uh..." I muttered before stepping over to my bed to take a seat on it. Smolder promptly joined me and sat beside me, her hand still holding mine. I let out a sigh as the reality of the situation settled over me. "I'm just worried... We're heading out soon. And...I guess I was just thinking about a bunch of ifs and hows..."

"You were looking at your helmet for a while there..." Smolder said softly while she brought my hand to both of hers as she held mine between them in a tender fashion. "Did you see something there?"

"It wasn't the helmet I was looking at... It was the Element of Humanity being housed on the front. That white gemstone thing." I explained, knowing that Smolder most likely could not even begin to grasp the concept of the seven Elements of this world.

"Element...of Humanity? Never heard of it, but it sounds important. Some kinda treasure?" Smolder asked while being understandably ignorant about it. The Elements of Harmony are certainly legendary, but the Element of Humanity is an anomaly that almost no one knows about.

"You can say that... Doesn't really do much on its own though..." I muttered as I once again eyed the twin dove shapes that reflected the two cutie marks upon my biceps. Almost like it was watching me... "The one who created that thing... He's the one we're at war with. And I'm starting to wonder if I have something to do with him suddenly showing up again after all this time."

Smolder's hands tightened their grip around mine. Almost like she was disgusted at my words. "Don't say that. You've got nothing to do with someone who's an enemy of Equestria."

"But what if... I mean I know I..." I groaned as I bowed my head. So many what ifs and maybes. Now that the Element of Humanity had caught my attention and that I had remembered who created it, so many new questions and fears were in my head. Even then, they were wonderings that had little solid ground to stand on. But I was convinced... The emperor's return so soon after my arrival in Equestria... I could not convince myself that it was merely coincidence. Nor could I now ignore the inherent risks of bringing someone like me to this world when I hail from a world like Earth. The more I thought about it, the more I began to feel like my presence there was a mistake.

"James." Smolder said firmly as she brought a hand to my face and turned my head to look at her. Those beautiful blue reptilian eyes glared into mine, her voice stern and unflinching. "You don't have it in you. You won't betray Equestria. Stop thinking like that, all right?"

"I wish I had your confidence..." I muttered as my eyes wandered away from hers. I could barely look her in the eye at all. I knew where my heart stood. I could never defile the world I had come to love. But now that I had started to wonder about the emperor and his connection to the Element of Humanity that rested in my own helmet... I could not stop thinking about it. "I just want to get this whole thing over with right now... Once he's gone...I won't have to worry about whether or not I have anything to do with him still being around."

"That's crazy... You've got nothing to do with him, all right?" Smolder all but growled at me before suddenly placing a kiss upon my lips. Her gaze softened, as did her voice. She then whispered, "And even if...if this whole world betrays you... You'll always have me. I'll follow you to the ends of the world. I'll never...stop...loving you."

How can someone so young be so deathly sincere with such a claim... There was no faltering in her words or her gaze. Ember was right. Few take the concept of love as seriously as dragons. And I felt honored to know that even if the world falls apart around me, I would always have Smolder. And so I pulled her into my arms and held her, focusing on those words and nothing else. "Ti amo tanto...mia poca draghessa."

"Je t'amie toujours, mi amor... Je t'aime toujours." Smolder whispered back at me while her arms and wings wrapped around me. "Let me hold you for a little bit... Please?"

"I wanna hold you too." I muttered as I rolled onto my side with Smolder resting in my embrace while I relaxed into hers. It took me a moment to recall what I had been told about how seriously dragons take romance. This only reinforced my understanding of Smolder's sincerity. I felt blessed. Even in the worst of scenarios, I would always have her. And so I whispered, "I'm grateful to have you, dear..."

"I'm the grateful one, James. That's why I'm out here anyway." Smolder whispered to me in a hushed tone. And when she looked up at me, she spoke with just the slightest hint of a smirk. "And I'll make sure you'll never get rid of me."

"Why would I ever want that?" I retorted with a chuckle while Smolder did the same. She then caressed my face with her hand before our lips joined for a tender kiss. And another. And then another. Over and over, she kissed my worries out of my heart. I soon sighed while gazing into her beautiful eyes and whispered, "You are just such a wonderful woman..."

"And I'll be your woman someday. Wait for me, OK? I won't give up on you. I'm in this for the long haul." Smolder muttered so sweetly with the usual faint growl in her tone fading entirely. She traced her fingertip along my lips and then down over my chest and the heart that beat within. "You'll always have me, mi amor. Always."

"Likewise, Smolder... I never want to lose you." I whispered back to her as we rested against each other. I held her while she held me. I savored everything about her. Her quiet breathing. Her tender touch and her small body against mine. Even her very natural scent with my nose near the side of her head. "I could just hold you forever right now..."

"Forever...with you...sound great." She hissed with a long sigh. And to a dragon like her, love really is forever. I truly wanted to live up to her expectations. I only hope my love for her turns out to be as stalwart as hers is for me. We lied in bed for a short while, holding and caressing each other. But after a while, I felt a gentle lurch in the building around us. A kind of feeling I only ever really noticed when riding a train. Smolder noticed too and asked, "Is this place...moving?"

A glance at the window revealed that the sky beyond it was gradually shifting. As if we were inside a moving vehicle. It really was time to go. "Yeah, I think we are... They've got this whole thing on wheels. I better get out there."

"Be careful... I'll be here if you need me. I'm not going anywhere." Smolder whispered to me with her fingers sliding across my cheek. With great reluctance, I stepped into the tub nearby to let my liquid armor spread over me before hardening into its familiar winged form. I fetched my helmet and my weapons before reaching for the door. I looked back at Smolder, who brought her fingers to her lips and basically blew a kiss my way. "Je t'aime, mi amor."

"Ti amo tanto..." I sad softly as I began to descend the stairs with the door closing behind me. And once I opened the door leading outside once I was back down on the first floor, I found that the command center was indeed moving. The ground before me was scrolling along to the left. With a sigh, I hopped down from the doorway. "Right... Time to head out."

I could see the tents that served has housing for the militia literally collapsing in on themselves as they were folded up and put away in the massive set that was the camp being steadily being placed back in its own box. Very many ponies, armed and armored, were marching east before and around me. A few exceptionally burly earth pony stallions were harnessed to the command center to pull it along with Big Macintosh being one of them. A steadily marching wall of armor covering pastel hues. And then...the rain fell.

A light pattering of water began to splatter against my own armor plating as my eyes turned to the sky. The clouds were gray and showed few gaps in them. And as the seconds went by, a filter of falling raindrops lined my vision. I glanced up to see pegasi soaring high to manipulate the clouds in order to keep the rainfall from becoming too heavy. We would likely not get bogged down in mud. Certainly not with a thick layer of grass lining the ground we treaded. But the rain carried with it a somber and even ominous atmosphere. Almost as if the sky itself was conveying that we were once again advancing into potentially dangerous enemy territory.

I marched along while keeping my eyes to the darkened horizon. I was in no mood to speak. The last of the camp collapsed behind us as it was stored away, the lot of us now completely without walls for defense. And once again, I felt that profound sense of being somewhere I did not know without knowing when or if I would ever return home. Those first two weeks or so just wandering east through the Empty Plains were some of the most miserably solitary days I have ever spent in my life. The only comfort I could take from things now was knowing I was no longer without friends.

No one spoke to me. I did not even approach anyone to shoot the breeze with. My mood was somber and focused. Just focusing on the horizon and the destination beyond. I just wanted to get this over with and go home. Finally get back home to Ponyville. Hold my wife and our children in my arms. Just...have everything go back to how it was when everything was right in the world. I was actually looking forward to even going back to work at the spa to give out more massages.

My eyes scanned the skies around us. I even looked back to the west, hoping to see signs of shimmering gold and a touch of blue in the sky. I missed Ember. Would she make it back in time for the first encounter with the next wave? We no doubt had days if not a couple of weeks of time between us and the enemy. Just how far away was the Heaven's Pillar?

I eventually felt the urge of hunger growing. And so my eyes scanned the area around me. There were indeed ways to feed everyone. The mess halls had been swapped out for food carts that now rolled along with us. There was even a line building up at each of them with hungry fighters looking to get in a snack while things were quiet.

Now too hungry to resist, I got in line myself. Everyone who received an order from the window stepped away and returned to their formations with their snack either held in their mouths or floating beside them with the use of levitation magic. Our own fleet of miniature gedunk bars. "They do say an army moves on its belly..."

When it finally came time for my turn, I just settled for a sandwich. They were not providing anything that required utensils or a plate in order to insure we would not be leaving any garbage in our wake. The few times I did see something being served on a plate or a cup, it was always composed of biodegradable paper products. Even if just left out in the open, nature would eventually take care of it in the coming months. Although I did have to shield my snack from the rain with my armor's wings.

After what was likely a few hours of marching without incident, we finally came to some very shallow rivers that I had seen the other day while soaring east with Ember. We ended up being diverted to some shallows that we could just walk across, but anything that was on wheels had to be lifted across the rivers with coordinated levitation magic from many unicorns. It ended up going like clockwork without us being slowed down much at all.

There was also something I noticed when it came to the aerial units after a while. Every now and then, I saw one fly to the command center and drop something off only to return to the skies. And then it dawned on me. They were retrieving the radar sensors that Smolder had deployed. The odds of the enemy sensing our approach was very unlikely and it was equally unlikely that they would loop around and attack us from the rear if they could not monitor our movements. The sensors would most likely be sent out again next time we set up camp.

I felt hesitant to break formation even as I found myself becoming profoundly bored. There was nothing going on and rightfully so. I looked back at the command center as it rolled along on its wheels. For the time being, it was my home. My house. And if I needed some time to myself, I could just step inside. But everyone else had no such luxuries. The closest things to houses they have out here are the tents that they could not even access while on the move. I did not want to give the impression that I thought they were beneath me.

Eventually, I got a much more reasonable urge to step indoors. I had to use the restroom, so I might as well. I stopped and waited for the command center to roll my way before walking alongside it and getting the door open. It was tricky stepping up into a moving structure like that without stumbling, but I managed. Rain dripped off the smooth plating of my armor, prompting me to find a floor mat to let it drip onto.

I quickly found why our aerial units were visiting the command center. Indeed, a box near the corner that displayed the crystal panels the radar sensors were broadcasting to showed that a few such sensors had been placed inside. Before I could even make my way to the stairs, the door leading outside opened and revealed Spitfire swooping in before dropping another sensor in the box. She looked at me and said in brief, "Keep up the good fight, James. Hang in there."

I did not even get to reply. She swooped out the door and closed it behind her without a second thought. Everyone had their duties to perform. I was just glad mine would not come into play until the enemy revealed themselves. I then marched up the stairs and entered my room while wondering what Smolder was up to.

The scene I saw was much more subdued than expected. Instead of messing around with my typewriter or reading a comic book, Smolder was nestled in the corner of my bed while just peering out the window as the scenery rolled by. She looked my way, no doubt not expecting me to come in, and asked, "Everything OK out there?"

"So far, yeah... Maybe a little too OK. But I just need to use the restroom, so please excuse me." I replied while putting away all my gear. Once stripped of my weapons and armor, I entered the bathroom to tend to my business. As well as just taking some time to think.

With the light pattering of rain on the roof and window and the hum of the ceiling fan breaking the silence, I rested in my sanctuary. The confines of my living quarters was probably the only real safe zone I had now. I found myself longing for my days in Ponyville. A town where I know where virtually everything is by now. I was past the point of wondering if I would ever return alive and now was just wondering when we could all go home. I especially wanted to get back home before winter could come along.

I ended up losing track of time if the knocking on the bathroom door was anything to go by. I heard Smolder ask, "You OK in there?"

"Yeah, just...having some time to rest and think. I'll be out soon." I replied while leaning to my side with my arm draped on the bathroom sink. I decided to stop stalling and get myself out of there. Once I did leave, I found Smolder back in the corner of my bed and leaning against the walls, her gaze still focused on what lay beyond the window. She looked troubled, but I was sure she was mostly just bored. "Not much to do here, huh?"

"I dunno about that... It's just kinda relaxing to watch everything go by out there. Kinda weird to know this whole thing is rolling along on wheels right now." She replied before patting her hand on the bed. "Wanna chill with me?"

"Well... I should probably... Hold on a second." I muttered before kneeling by the tub that held my armor's liquid form and stuck my right hand in it. Once enough of it crawled up my arm, I pulled my hand out of the rest and allowed what was there to harden into just my gauntlet. I tried casting a spell with a familiar golden yellow aura coating my forearm as I tried to recall exactly how to cast that particular spell for communication. "Let's see... Um... Hello? Celestia? Luna? Anyone...?"

After a few seconds, I heard a familiar voice in my head. That of the Princess of the Night herself. "Hm? Yes? James, where are you?"

"Luna? Oh, I'm... I stepped into the command center to use the restroom. Smolder's asking if I can stay for a while though... Would it be OK if I take a break up here for a while? Do you need me for anything?" I explained quietly while so sure I would be asked to come back out. I was not entirely comfortable with asking for permission to just ride along in the command center while everyone else marched out in an admittedly light downpour.

Luna surprised me with a calm tone in her voice. "All is quiet out here and there is no sign of enemy movements from what I have been told. You are more than welcome to rest if you feel the need. If we truly need you, we will send for you."

"Really...? Thanks, Luna. You take care out there." I said in farewell before casting the spell to melt my gauntlet off my arm to let it drip back into the tub to join the rest of its set. I then looked towards Smolder and said, "Sounds like I've got plenty of time. Nothing seems to be going on out there today."

Smolder cast me a quiet smile before pointing at the pile of goods she brought along with her that was all nestled together in the corner by my dresser. And I could see a quilt folded among them. Knowing what she was implying, I grabbed the quilt and brought it with me before I sat beside her on the bed. I eventually slumped onto the bed with the window only being a few inches higher than the mattress. Between the general emptiness of the Empty Plains, the light pattering of rain on the roof just beyond the window, the dull lighting brought on by the dark clouds, and the gently rolling locomotion of the command center and the rows upon rows of ponies marching beyond the window, the entire atmosphere felt undeniably lazy. I found myself muttering, "You're right. It is relaxing to just watch the scenery go by."

"Mmhm... Makes me wanna sleep." Smolder muttered in kind as her hand rested over mine. I curled my fingers to rest mine atop the back of her hand and rubbed my fingertips along the smooth scales. I noticed Smolder look at me out of the corner of my eye before she placed a kiss on my cheek. She then asked, "Wanna take a nap with me?"

"Sounds lovely. Sure." I said with a sigh while just so very tired all of a sudden. I properly unfolded the quilt in my hands as I found it was just big enough for us. Smolder closed the curtains to block out the sunlight even more and snuggled up against me as we got comfortable under her quilt. She draped a wing over me like she always does and held onto me as my head rested against hers. With only the quiet ambience around us serving as a lullaby, we soon fell asleep.

I am not entirely certain of how long I was out. Maybe a few hours at most. When I awoke, I found Smolder still tucked under the quilt with the light weight of her wing resting over me. The light beyond the window was brighter than before. The rain even seemed to have stopped with the clouds clearing for the time being. It must have been the middle of the evening at the time. I could still faintly hear and feeling the command center rolling along. They were surely trying to advance as far as possible while the sun was still up. Even Celestia would not try and manipulate the sun to stay out over this section of the planet longer than usual. And it would not be wise to be outside the camp's walls in the inky blackness of night. Would be wise not to tempt fate.

As my senses came back to me and I resisted the urge of going back to sleep again, I looked at Smolder while her head was so near my own. I wondered if she was about to awaken. And so I whispered, "Smolder...? Dear?"

Nothing. She sighed deeply with a quiet snore, but Smolder did not respond to my voice. She was deeply asleep. With my thoughts focusing only on her, I decided to take the opportunity presented to me. Only my ears would hear what I was about to say, so I felt it would be acceptable to really speak my heart. Even if just this once. "I... I'm still not really sure how we're going to make this work in the long run... You're unlike any other girl I know. I just can't see the girl in you... But you know I've already said that. You're just such...a wonderful young woman. What you went through to grow up this fast wasn't fair, but...the end result really has been something beautiful. You're wonderful...and I love you for it."

I waited just for a moment longer to insure Smolder had not actually hear me. To openly declare my love for her without even the veil of a foreign dialect was dangerous. Or it at least felt dangerous. Only when she showed no change did I continue to whisper my heart out to her. "I want this to work... I want to be yours as much as I want you to be mine... We'll be very happy together someday. When the time is right... I want to hold you and tell you how much you really mean to me. You're such a rare little lady... And it's so hard for me not to love you. I want to watch you grow. To see you become on the outside what you are on the inside. I don't know how you'll look in ten years, but...I'm sure you'll be absolutely beautiful. Because you have a beautiful heart. And I won't stop loving you no matter how much time goes by. So please... Be patient for me, all right?"

A chill flowed through my spine as I felt a response from her. Smolder's hand curled its fingers around my own under the quilt. I froze. Had she heard me after all? After a full minute of barely allowing myself to even breathe, I let myself relax. She remained still. Her quiet snoring was too rhythmic to be fake. My words had fallen on deaf ears. Convinced it would be too much of a gamble to speak my feelings and hopes towards her any further, I decided now was a good time to get up.

I very carefully wiggled myself out of my beloved's winged embrace and sat up at the edge of the bed. I did not stand up immediately. I allowed myself to wake up entirely as I blinked repeatedly and gazed at my surroundings. But once I stood up and began to approach the door, I heard something from behind me. Upon looking back, I saw Smolder push herself up to her knees while looking very groggy. Tears had formed in her eyes, now doubt from sheer sleepiness, and she rubbed them out of her eyes with the backs of her fingers. I then asked, "Sleep well?"

"Uh huh... My dream got...really nice at the end. I can still remember it." Smolder said softly while letting out a yawn.

I knew that most dreams tend to only linger in your memory upon waking for a very short time before becoming almost impossible to recall. Not wanting those memories to fade just yet, I asked, "Really? Do tell. How'd it go?"

"I... Um... I was a lot taller. I think almost as tall as you." Smolder explained while such a dreamy smile on her lips. She was not even really looking at me. She was probably just thinking about what she could remember and nothing more. "You were there... And I was in a dress. A really pretty white dress. And you... You put a ring on my finger... And I just started crying, I was just that happy... And that's when I woke up."

I could not say anything. What I had whispered to her in her sleep... Had she heard me subconsciously with my words affecting her own dreaming thoughts? Responding to desires she did not even know she had? A white dress... A wedding dress. And a ring... Had I asked her to marry me? Smolder then looked at me and said with a sigh, "I hope I can have that dream again. It felt...really nice."

"I hope I dream of you too sometime..." I muttered before stepping over to the bed as Smolder shakily stood up on it. She stepped forward into my waiting arms before we both held each other in an embrace. There was so much I wanted to say to her, but now just was not the time. We would have to wait. "Ti amo..."

"Je t'aime..." Smolder muttered quietly. We were both still fairly sleepy. We could not quite put in the same level of sincere passion we normally have when exchanging our coded messages. Like a pair of star-crossed lovers trapped in opposing factions, we could only exchange our words in ways no one would think much of. Only when the storm was over and we could hold each other could we truly say the truth without a veil of mystery.

We did not even move from that spot for a few minutes. We just held each other while trying to wake ourselves up. Smolder did eventually ask, "There's nowhere else for you to be tonight, right? Will you be here with me?"

"Yeah, I'll be here. I don't think anyone will ask me to stay away." I replied while knowing that the Alabaster had probably not even reached Canterlot yet. But with that thought, I decided it would be a good time to look around the place while we were still on the move. "I'm gonna head downstairs now. Just wanna see if there's anything I can do."

"Right, sure... I'm gonna try and wake myself up in the bathroom for a bit. See you soon." Smolder grumbled before stepping out of my embrace and hopping down from the bed. She almost staggered into the bathroom with how slow and unsteady her gait was. She must have woken up very reluctantly. Not wanting to bother her for the moment and slipped my shoes on before heading down the stairs.

I found the box that was being used to hold our radar sensors was now filled completely. The corner of the main room being used for those crystal radar panels showed that aside from the area in our immediate vicinity, all of the panels had gone back to being blank. I was then distracted by the tapping of the Morse code device nearby as its operator tapped away with his hoof upon it. All the while, another message was being printed out from it. I decided to approach and asked, "Any word of the Alabaster? Or other airships approaching?"

"The Alabaster is currently en route to Canterlot. As for the rest, we've got a few supply runners idling out west. They can't dock until we set up camp for the night." He replied while he started to decode the new message. I took his words at face value and left him as he was.

I stepped down the hall nearby where the top of the chain of command resided. I was wondering if anyone else out there had stepped inside for the moment. I knocked gently on each door, starting with Shining Armor's dormitory. I was able to identify them due to each door having the occupant's cutie mark emblazoned on the door. I then tried Nightmare Moon's and then Luna's. Just when I was sure I was not going to find anyone there, I tapped on Celestia's door more on reflex than anything else. But when I did, a muffled voice spoke from behind the door. "Yes?"

Celestia was there? I could only wonder why. I then asked, "It's just me. Anything come up out there?"

"James? No, it's been calm this entire time. You can enter if you want." The Princess of the Dawn replied from behind the door. I pushed the door open and found Celestia relaxing upon her bed with a number of documents spread out around her even as one floated in her magical grasp. Her beautiful body was bare, her full suit of barding set in a neat pile in the corner. She looked my way with a smile and asked, "Did you sleep well, my sunshine?"

"Yeah, very well. Smolder makes for a good cuddle buddy during a nap." I replied while still being careful to not give any hints of what was truly going on between me and that lovely little lady. I took a seat beside her on the bed and rested my hand over her hoof. "We haven't really spent much time together lately."

"True, we haven't. I'm glad you could set aside some time for me, dear." Celestia spoke softly while she reached out and placed a kiss upon my cheek. "Thank you for all that you've done. We wouldn't have made it this far without you."

"I think you're misplacing some of your praise... Right, you weren't there to see that skirmish yesterday. I didn't even really need to do anything. They had the situation under control." I replied while just trying to be modest. I did not want to risk developing an ego, especially on the battlefield.

"Yes, I know. Shining Armor was very thorough with his report. We were all very impressed." Celestia retorted while giving me a bit of a funny smirk. "What I mean is... Had you not answered the call when you did, we likely would not have found the drive and courage to stand and fight. War is not in our nature, as I told you, but we can't just let an old enemy have his way with our world."

"I'm really sorry this is happening... Let's hope we can get this over with sooner than later." I said with a sigh, my hand rubbing over Celestia's hoof. She draped a wing over me for a moment as a means to embrace me. But as I turned my gaze to the only window in the room, I could see that it faced north. And by then, a certain mountain range had come into view. "Hm? Wait... That mountain..."

"Mountain? Is there one out there?" Celestia asked while sounding mildly concerned as if I was pointing out a colossal landmass in the way that we would have to find a way around. I instead stood up and approached something that was on display nearby. A globe of Equestria, just like the one in the Ivory Palace's library.

I examined the globe closely where the Empty Plains were labeled. I dragged y fingers along the surface ad found the bumpy texture of a section that conveyed the presence of a taller landmass that is consistent with mountains. The colors matched too. There was indeed a mountain of sorts in the territory of the Empty Plains. But there was no name. No text at all to reveal an identity. I looked back at Celestia and asked, "Shouldn't there be a name on this mountain in the Empty Plains? Most mountains have names on a map. And I'm not seeing any others out here."

"I... I'm not sure what you're even talking about." Celestia retorted while looking visibly uneasy. Was she familiar with it?

I decided to not beat around the bush and proceeded to explain what I knew. "Celestia, that mountain is right out there on the horizon now. And I saw it yesterday when I went flying with Ember. It looks really uninviting. Lots of very jagged peaks. Is it dangerous? Did you just not place its name on the globe so intrepid daredevils wouldn't be tempted to visit it for exploration's sake? Does it even have a name?"

Celestia let out a long sigh as she began to relent. "Yes... That mountain does have a name. And not a pretty one."

"Do tell." I said as I took a seat beside her. "I would not mind a little story about some of this land's history."

Celestia's gaze was directed at the window on the wall and the distant mountain that lay beyond it. Her eyes showed a distinct kind of discomfort I almost never see in them. "That...is the Devil's Mountain. And you must never go there, James."

"Is it really just that dangerous to navigate? I'm sure it must be exceptionally treacherous at night. Probably scary too against the moonlight." I asked while putting the pieces together in my head. "Is it home to dangerous wildlife? It's gotta be dangerous to have a name like that."

"No, there's nothing unusual that lives there. It's just..." Celestia muttered while looking like she was trying to choose her words very carefully. She then looked at me and said, "There is a cave system in that mountain. And if you enter it, I can promise that you will never see the light of day again. Please don't make me explain more, James. That mountain...is cursed."

"OK... OK, I won't ask anything else. Sorry to bother. It's just been at the back of my mind ever since I saw it." I retorted while deciding to just let that topic go. To be so infamous that even its name is not featured on any map... I could only imagine what kind of sordid history the Devil's Mountain has.

I went silent for a moment while Celestia directed her gaze at one of the papers beside her. That one appeared to be one from Cadence. Specifically some sort of status report that I could not make any sense of. I think Celestia was also trying to distract herself from the topic I had just brought up. With an awkward silence hanging over us, I tried to find a distract us with something more contemporary. "So, um... I was just wondering... Has Luna or Nightmare Moon tried to gather some intel from the emperor? Like maybe...spying on his dreams while he sleeps?"

Celestia turned her gaze to me without completely looking away from the paper she had been examining. "Now that you mention it, they have been trying that lately. Although they haven't had much success."

"They haven't? Why not? Does he have a way to keep them out of his dreaming mind?" I asked while suspecting such a feat is not out of the question.

The response I received was not at all what I was expecting. Celestia's tone was quiet and thoughtful as she said, "If he does, they have not encountered it. The truth is that he... He has not been once caught sleeping once. They cannot peer into the minds of others if they are still awake."

"But... But it's been a few weeks already... Are you saying he really hasn't slept a wink in that entire time?" I asked in confusion. Nightmare Moon had been more focused on the here and now while she was traveling with me, but Luna was much more aware of the grand scheme of things while preparing for war with everyone else. And all this time, she never once managed to take a look inside the emperor's dreams? "Not once?"

Celestia shook her head, her eyes filled with a look of unease. "I don't know how he does it. He has not slept at all during this entire ordeal."

I could not find a response to that. I turned my gaze to the floor. What was keeping the emperor going by this point? To be dormant for so long only to awaken now... Something unnatural must have been sustaining him at the time. So many theories filled my head. Was he literally undead? Revived through a type or necromancy cast upon himself to become some sort of lich? Was it due to him holding some sort of connection to the Element of Humanity, which he himself created? Was it because of something I...

Once again, that doubt gnawed at me. The knowledge that I was the bearer of the Element of Humanity gave me a sense of dread that I had something to do with his return. And so I muttered, "Celestia... Do you think his return...might have something to do with me?"

When I turned to look at her, I could see her looking back at me out of the corner of her eye. And I could see that my words...had awakened a nameless fear in her. She looked horrified. It must have been a thought that had not once crossed her mind. I then asked, "Do you think he and I might be linked...?"

"No... Please, don't even go there, James. I can't imagine the two of you having any sort of connection..." Celestia muttered grimly as she placed her hoof upon my hand. "I've been around a long time and I can't think of anything that could possibly link you to him. It's a mystery how he's suddenly returned after more than a millennium."

I knew she was being entirely serious, but that look of fright in her eyes told me otherwise. Even she was afraid there may have been something she missed. Or something that could have be developed under her nose. There was so much we did not know yet about the hows and whys of this war being waged upon us. But with that fear in my heart, I asked, "But what if... What if I am somehow linked to him?"

"James... Please, can we...not talk about that? Not when it's just a baseless theory?" Celestia quietly pleaded before she completely turned away from her papers and embraced me in one of her wings. She spoke to me with her face mere inches away, "I won't do anything to you... I love you too much to send you back now. Do you believe me?"

"Yeah... I believe you." I muttered as I reached out and held my beautiful beloved in my arms. Just trying to push those terrifying thoughts out of my head. The last thing I wanted was to become a threat to a world that was not my own, yet one I loved so very much for how much it was not like my own. I had too much to lose now.

"Here... Down here, dear." Celestia whispered as she pulled me down to her bed and completely pushing aside any of the papers lying about. She held me in her wing and her limbs, cradling me against her. "Let me hold you... It's been too long since we've had a minute together like this..."

"Yeah, it has... I need you." I muttered before weakly embracing the Princess of the Dawn. Her smooth silky white coat felt soothing to caress, as did her warm feathery embrace. Not quite as vast and enveloping as the wings on Novo, but still so comforting to be held by. I let out a sigh as my fears faded enough to let me be reminded of how much I adored the beautiful creature before me. "I love you..."

"And I love you, my king." Celestia whispered to me before I found her lips upon mine. Nothing soothed my worries quite like that kiss. I held her while she held me, our lips touching and caressing each other over and over. "I love you, my king. I won't send you away, my love. I can't..."

"Please don't... I don't want to leave. I love you too much for that." I said softly as I reached out and placed soft kisses along her neck while she lifted her head high. I just wanted to focus on that moment and savor this respite with dear Celestia. "My queen..."

"My king..." Celestia replied while she tightly her embrace around me. All six of her limbs held me like a vice, almost as if fearful of letting go of me. "James... On some nights... Could I ask you to stay with me until morning?"

"Sounds lovely, dear..." I mumbled while just letting my beloved do as she pleased with me in her warm embrace. That wonderful woman was the one who brought me to her world. And we had become so much more to each other. To be placed worlds apart at this point was just unthinkable.

It felt like we were constantly on the verge of just curling up in bed with each other and taking a nap. The gentle rolling of the command center on its wheels was strangely more soothing than if it had been completely stationary. But as time went by, it felt like the place came to a stop. And then the strangest sensation followed. Like we were being lowered on one of those big hydraulic lifts on Capricorn Island. It only lasted for about five seconds, but the entire place became still after that. I asked quietly, "Did we...stop?"

"I...think so. It should be close to the time for me to start the sunset now." Celestia muttered quietly as she lifted her head while I pushed myself up to my feet. "How does it look out there?"

I went to the window and peered outside. Indeed, I saw something familiar. The walls of our encampment could be seen plainly far ahead. Rows upon rows of tents began popping up from the ground as the entire place began to unfold like a popup book. "Yeah, looks like we've stopped for the day. Probably not wise to advance out in the dark."

Celestia stood up while flexing her neck and placing the stack of papers she had received in a neat pile. "I should probably check in with everyone for a status report. I don't think we'll have much of note happening for the remainder of the evening."

"Sounds good to me... I should probably get out there and stretch my legs too." I replied as Celestia began to suit up in her armor, but not her helmet. When I started to step past her, she reached out and tenderly touched her snout to my cheek for a traditional equine kiss. This got a small smile out of me while I stroked my hand down her neck. "Let me know if you need me, all right?"

"I will. And let me know if you ever need my company. I'm always around somewhere, my sunshine." She whispered sweetly to me. With nothing else to do for the moment, I decided it would be a good time to get out of the place and enjoy some fresh air.

Shortly after stepping out of Celestia's room, I found Smolder having just come down the stairs. She looked my way and asked, "Mind if we go outside for a bit? Kinda wanna get some air."

It was easy to forget that Smolder was required to be supervised when outside the command center. Regardless, I liked the idea and took her hand before stepping outside. Indeed, the entire camp had been set up outside the command center and the whole structure itself was back on solid ground. And most of the militia personnel were not back in their tents yet. Everyone was milling about while seemingly trying to figure out where to go now that things had come to a stop for the moment.

Smolder took a step back in the face of more ponies than she had ever seen in one place before. Even I found the whole situation to be a little claustrophobic in a way I did not appreciate. The two of us shared a glance before we both stepped back inside the command center. Smolder looked up at me with a crooked grin as she chuckled, "Maaaaybe we should wait a little while. Still looks kinda crazy out there."

"Yeah, probably. We would just get in the way and would keep bumping into everyone." I retorted while also mildly amused that our initial plans got dashed so quickly. Although when I glanced over at the usually empty buffet table, I saw that some pastries had been set out along with tea jugs. Perhaps we could just relax with a light snack for a little while as everyone got settled in for the evening. "Say, I know just the place we can chill. Let's grab some treats while we're at it."

Smolder and I poured ourselves some sweetly seasoned raspberry black tea and set a few fruit pastries on a couple of saucers before I led the little lady into the war room. While not really meant for casual use, it was the most spacious room in the command center and felt fitting after we had to step out of a massive crowd. We sat close to each other and took a moment to sample our goods. Although Smolder still placed a hand on mine at one point while giving me a silent yet tender gaze. Just a little reminder of the love we held for each other.

I tried to find an icebreaker to help pass the time, but all I could think about is where we are. So I asked, "You said you've spent a lot of time out here after leaving your homeland, right? How'd that go for you anyway?"

"It didn't have anything as yummy to eat as this stuff." Smolder replied with a smirk while she munched on a apricot pastry. "I didn't have any problems feeding myself. And I could always fly away from trouble if it found me. But it was really lonely out here too. I hated it."

"I know what you mean... The environment out here is gorgeous and its easy to lose yourself in it, but that solitude really starts to get to you after a while." I replied while sipping from my teacup. Thinking back on those first two weeks out here really made me long for the presence of my neighbors back in Ponyville. I could not wait to go home.

Smolder finished her snack first and chugged the rest of her tea. Before I even knew it, she had climbed out of her seat and climbed up into mine so she could just sit on my lap. "Got room for one more?"

"Heh, sure. You can get comfy here." I snickered at her boldness. Smolder snuggled up against me with her head on my shoulder while I kept a hand on her side. My fingers idly traced over her smooth orange scales while I sipped away at my drink. Although as I felt all that orange, my thoughts went to the opposite side of the color spectrum. The color blue filled my thoughts as a dragoness came to mind. And so I asked, "What're your thoughts on Ember?"

"Huh...? You mean...the Dragon Lord?" Smolder asked while I nodded. She did not move her head from my shoulder as she spoke softly, "She's...really cool. I knew that the Dragon Lord is female, but I thought she'd be a big tough brute. I really wasn't expecting her to be so...nice. She's got a lot of brains. And she's really pretty too. I really liked what I saw."

"Yeah, Ember is pretty cool." I retorted as my mind wandered. I really did find myself missing her. It was a shame our encounters so far had been so brief. If she did return to aid in the war effort, it would be great to see her every day. But Smolder then asked quietly, "Do you like her?"

"Let's just say I ended up liking her a lot more than I ever thought I would after all I had heard about the dragons of your homeland. Ember really is awesome." I replied while not hiding the adoration I feel for that woman.

Smolder then spoke with a much more subdued tone of voice. Almost as if in caution. "Did...something happen between you two before I found you?"

"Huh? Something like..." I muttered before I noticed the unease in her voice. And the implications in her words. I pulled my head away so I could look Smolder in the eye and saw that she looked distinctly worried. "Smolder... You really don't think I would leave you for someone else, do you? You know about how things are with me, Fluttershy, and every other woman who has become something more to me. Are you afraid I'd really choose someone over you?"

"I know, I know... It's just... I dunno... There's something about...thinking about you feeling that way for another dragon that... I can't explain it..." Smolder grumbled while sounding very conflicted over what she was saying. Was it a product of some inherent instinct? I knew that dragons mate for life and that likely means they are strictly monogamous as a result. She then looked at me, those beautiful blue eyes gazing into mine, and asked, "Do you feel something special for Ember?"

I could not find a response right away. I thought hard on my prior encounters with Ember. She truly is a wonderful woman. Powerful, strong of body and will, but genuinely kind and extremely beautiful by dragon standards. A true warrior princess. And yet... I was uncertain of what to think of her at the time. But if the longing I was feeling for her was of any indication... "I really don't know... I value Ember highly, but...it's way too soon to say what the future holds for the two of us."

"Right... But...nothing will ever change between us, right?" Smolder asked as she tenderly brought a hand to the side of my face. Her gaze was fearful, yet hopeful.

I placed my hand over hers as I looked into her eyes. No matter my feelings for anyone else, I knew I loved Smolder very dearly. "No matter who comes into my life or who finds a place in my heart, I will never be able to replace you... I'll never leave you... Mia poca draghessa."

My veiled words of a foreign dialect brought a relieved smile to Smolder's lips. She knew the gravity of those words and that they were not meant to be spoken lightly. She reached out and placed a brief kiss upon my lips and said, "I guess I still got a lot to learn about love. And I need to stop doubting you... Sorry about that. I know you won't leave me... Mi amor."

I nodded with a smile, but then froze as I felt Smolder's other hand firmly squeeze my own empty hand. Her eyes then narrowed as she smirked at me in a most flirtatious manner. She then whispered meaningfully to me as she said, "My gem."

How bold. Smolder had no doubt in her heart about where things would go between us. Dragons truly do go for the long haul once their minds are made up. But while we tried to pass the time, there was a sudden knock at the door. We did not even get to respond before it suddenly opened. And I was not expecting who I saw. "Excuse me! I'm looking for one Mr. Ja... Oh hi, James! I almost forgot who you were!"

"Uh... Gabby?" I asked while digging through my memory. It took me a moment, but I recognized the griffon hen who came walking around the table. Those big friendly blue eyes looked at me while that curved beak displayed a happy smile. "Oh right. Gabby. It's been a couple of weeks, hasn't it?"

"Sure has! Sorry that I could come by again too soon, but it's not exactly practical to come out here unless I really need to. They've kept me busy with parcels that need to be sent out all over, but I finally got a satchel full of stuff that needed to come out here." Gabby explained before hopping up in a seat beside me. Although she only then noticed Smolder sitting across from her. "Oh, hey there! I didn't know they had dragons here too! But...aren't you a little young to be out here?"

Smolder hesitated in replying, no doubt unsure of how to respond to Gabby's enthusiasm. I decided to speak for her and rested my hand on Smolder's back. "Yeah, she is. That's why Smolder here is strictly assigned to noncombatant roles right now. She's been very helpful so far."

"Yeah... Smolder. That's me. And you're a friend of James?" She asked in return while leaning a little closer in her chair.

"Sure am! I mean...kind of. We only met once, right?" Gabby asked while I noticed she still had her satchel pinned to her side. It did not look very full, so she probably made some stops elsewhere around the camp before coming to me. Still full of pep and pleasantness, she then said, "But I never forgot about you! Was really wanting to see you again. I'm just sorry circumstances didn't let me come out here again until now."

"Now I feel bad that I almost forgot about you. It would be nice if you could visit more often." I replied while petting the happy griffon hen on her round fluffy head. It was mostly on reflex, but she churred quietly in approval of this simple gesture. "Anyway, you said you have something for me?"

"Sure do! Let's see here..." Gabby replied before lifting a very sturdy envelope from her satchel. "They put a lot of insurance on this. Must be something really nice."

"They did? Doesn't sound like something Fluttershy would send..." I retorted while taking a look at the return address. All I needed to do was check the name of the sender to get an idea of what was in it. "Spike?! Did he forget he can just send this stuff through that magic fire of his? Or did he just really not want to take chances with this..."

The contents were pretty much exactly what I was expecting. Half a dozen comic books, each wrapped in a protective sleeve. The previous three issues of Power Ponies and Project H were there. Smolder's eyes lit up in delight as she exclaimed, "Oh, sweet! More stuff to read! Spike, you rock!"

Gabby too looked enthralled with the contents of the package. "You've got a friend who's into this stuff too?! Wow, and it's Project H with it! That series is sooo awesome! I never miss an issue!"

There was a small note among the books. Just a quick little message from that dragon boy. "Hello, James. I thought one issue wouldn't be enough for how long you'll be out there, so I sent more of mine to help you stay...not bored. Take good care of them, all right? I don't have as much free time as I used to while I'm helping Cadence out. Enjoy! And be safe out there!"

"That was really nice of him to send more of these... Wait, you're into this stuff too?" I asked upon noticing what Gabby actually said. She is a bit of a pop culture geek herself?

"Sure am! I've even booked my attendance for a convention in Baltimare next year! I've even got copies of these issues already." Gabby explained while looking over the issues before us, although she handled them all very carefully like someone who understands the value of such items.

I was about to say something, but then paused as I processed what I had just heard. Something that had never crossed my mind once before. "Hold up a second... You're saying there's a convention for this stuff in Baltimare?"

Gabby was all too happy to explain. "Sure is! It happens in early April and is always a lot of fun! I totally recommend it!"

Smolder and I shared a glance while she smirked knowingly at me. "Road trip?"

"Yeah, road trip. We should consider attending. I had no idea Equestria has its own Comicons." I replied while now really looking forward to next year. Definitely something to look forward to.

Before anything else could happen, I saw Shining Armor stick his head into the war room. "Excuse me, have you seen Smo... Oh, Smolder! If it's not too much trouble, we need you to head out and deploy the radar sensors again before it gets too dark. We need those ready whenever we set up camp."

"Right, right... I'll get right on it." Smolder grumbled while Shining Armor departed without a word. While I knew Smolder was happy to help, no one likes being interrupted when they're having fun with something they like. Although Smolder did take the comic books in hand and stacked them neatly. "I'll drop these off in your room before I head out. It'll be nice to have more to read when I've got some downtime."

"Sure thing. You be careful out there." I said before Smolder walked out of the room and left me alone with Gabby. I then noticed that Gabby was still there, just sitting by me while looking at me with those big round eyes. "Yes?"

"She's cute. Where'd you find her?" Gabby asked with her elbows on the table and her round face resting in her upturned hands.

"Oh, I didn't find her. She found me. Literally found her taking a nap in the chicken coop out behind my house. But she's a sweetheart. Really mature for her age too." I explained while being mindful of just how much information I gave away about Smolder. Explaining things to friends and loved ones is one thing, but saying too much to someone who was only barely more than a stranger was an entirely different matter.

"Yeah, she seems sweet. I also never see dragons around. The only one I know is Mina in Fillydelphia. And I always swing by when I'm there to get all the latest news on my favorite series in her comic shop. She's always in the know." Gabby said while still keeping the topic on comic books for the moment.

I was able to keep up with her talk about the Power Ponies and especially Project H, but I was completely lost on everything else she brought up. I recall hearing something about a griffon superhero called Albatross, but that is about it. But if that convention in Baltimare is loaded with stuff about those series, I would have a prime opportunity to expand my horizons about the subject. I would have to bring that up with Fluttershy when I get home.

Gabby eventually saw herself out, but not without giving me a warm hug. Really nice girl, that griffon. I was hoping I would get to see her again before long. Although I was surprised that I did not receive any other visitors that day. I suppose after marching for hours, everyone just wanted to take it easy and rest up for the night.

After a filling dinner and just sitting outside my loft's window to watch the airships come in for a landing, I sat myself down at my typewriter to document this day. Smolder made it back right at sundown and filled her belly with a hearty meal too and is now reading the comic books Spike sent us to pass the time.

Today was fairly uneventful as far as days out on the Empty Plains go, but I do not consider that a bad thing. I will take as much peace and quiet as I can during this war. Although even now, I can see it to the north...

I could see the Devil's Mountain throughout most of the day. Now, under the cover of night, I can barely make it out at all. Only the black jagged silhouettes of its peaks can be barely seen by blocking out the stars over the horizon. It really does look ominous at night, especially with what little one can see of it. I feel compelled to not look directly at it... What sort of sordid history could such a place have?

Perhaps that is enough wondering for now. I should wash up before bed. It will be nice to hold Smolder in my arms again in bed. Until then, this is goodnight.

The Final Chapter

Author's Note

Many tears were shed during the creation of this chapter.

This chapter holds personal meaning to me and will be a special treat for anyone who was a reader of my works from before I joined the Brony fandom in 2011. Please enjoy.

The Final Chapter

My mind and heart are still reeling as I type this. I was expecting a soothing undisturbed slumber when I fell asleep last night. Unfortunately, my dreaming brain was not going to let me do so that easily.

Everything last night leading up to sleep was pleasant enough. The camp had gotten quiet. Smolder and I shared a spot of tea before we took turns bathing. We cuddled in bed with her wing draped over me like she always does as we whispered sweet loving words to each other before allowing sleep to take us. But while I do not know when my mind went from resting to dreaming, I was not expecting to see what would appear before me that night.

I was in a vast meadow. Most likely sometime in the afternoon. And I was aware. Too aware for just any dream. Was someone near? As I surveyed my surroundings, I saw that I was standing on what seemed to be the remains of a dirt road. It was encrusted with weeds and prairie grass. And up ahead was what seemed to be a town. But it was quiet... Much too quiet. And while it was much too far away to make out any significant details... It looked like it had seen better days.

The reason behind my unusual awareness revealed itself before much longer. A dark figure passed overhead before swooping back around and landing before me. Nightmare Moon stood before me without saying a word at first. The eerie silence of the meadow around us was only broken by the almost mournful whispers of the wind and the quiet rustling of the millions of blades of grass around us. The Princess of Dreams asked quietly, "Are you well...? This world feels...different from all the others. Empty... Almost lifeless and not in an unnatural machine manner either."

I turned my head to look around us. Clad in only what I had been wearing when I fell asleep, I felt the tender caress of a warm summer breeze on my skin. But Nightmare Moon was not mistaken. While the world around us was lush in undisturbed flora, there was not the slightest sign of life. No twittering of songbirds. No little creatures scampering in the grass. Not even the buzzing or darting forms of small insects. This world did not simply feel empty. It felt dead. "I don't recognize this... I would remember a world without life like this... But...this world almost feels familiar somehow... Like something at the back of my mind..."

"Do you think we may be in danger here? That there may be an old foe waiting to attack?" Nightmare Moon asked as her eyes glanced warily at our surroundings. The grass was certainly tall enough beyond the road to hide crouching beasts of the plains, but I sincerely did not think we were in danger.

"I dunno... Almost feels like there's a reason behind this dream... Might be a good idea to suit me up anyway, just in case." I replied while Nightmare Moon nodded, her magic aura flaring up around her horn. In a flash of light, I stood covered in my enchanted winged armor. For the moment, I was without the Lunar Shield and Celestial Sword, but I knew Nightmare Moon could summon them if needed. "Thanks. You think we should bring Celestia and Luna into this?"

"I do believe we should. I have a hunch they will need to witness...whatever may happen here." She replied before summoning a pair of portals beside us. A moment later, the Princesses of the Dawn and Night stepped through while their eyes scanned their new surroundings. Nightmare Moon then spoke as the portals closed behind them, "So sorry to disturb you tonight, sisters. Something...meaningful is afoot."

"Are you certain? There does not seem to..." Luna muttered while she and Celestia fell silent. They too could sense how empty the world was. "I... I sense nothing... Nothing alive out here."

Celestia looked at me with a gaze of concern in her eyes and asked, "Are you feeling all right? Have you been feeling troubled this evening?"

"Not in a way where this could be a reflection of what I'm feeling." I said while I gazed skyward. There was a very thick cover of clouds as far as the eye could see, but it did not feel like there was rain on the way. I just was not getting that impression from the air pressure. I then turned my gaze towards the distant town and said, "Let's just...look around for now."

We followed the road and into the ruins ahead. Judging by the architecture, or what was left of it, the place seemed to be a product of maybe...the 16th century on Earth? Somewhere in Europe? And much like with how lifeless that meadow felt, there was an equally ghastly lack of life in those ruins. We wandered the streets that were choked with weeds. Observed the crumbling stone buildings lined with rows of ivy. I almost expected to find signs of death. Old bones of those who were long dead. But no such thing ever crossed our vision. Celestia muttered softly, "Did a great war break out here?"

"No... No, I don't see any signs of battle here. This...seems to be the result of mere entropy. Nothing but the effects of the march of time." Nightmare Moon spoke somberly as she peered in through the remains of a window that likely peeked into an old bakery. "It's as if whoever was maintaining this land simply stopped at one point or just disappeared one day..."

Somewhere at the back of my mind was a nagging feeling. That I should know what this silent husk of a town used to be. A lingering sense of deja vu. It ate away at me. Like a strange sense of longing and loss. No matter where we looked, we found no signs of who could have resided there. No signs of a struggle. It was as Nightmare Moon said. The structures around us had not been smashed. They had simply deteriorated and collapsed over the passage of time. It must have been decades since someone was last there.

We spoke little during our time there. As if the ominous yet sullen atmosphere was instilling a sense of despair among us. It just all felt so sad... Although at one point, Luna turned her gaze to the south and down the stone street. Her gaze was directed from whence we came. "If I may ask... Why do you suppose there was a road leading south when there is nothing but forest at the end of it?"

We all turned to look south. She was right. While still a great distance away, all that stood ahead of those empty ruins was a vast forest. But if that road connected the town to it, surely something must be inside the forest or on the other side of it. We all looked at each other while the near total silence all but compelled us to stay quiet. I turned my gaze to the distant forest and said, "Yeah, we should check it out."

We strolled south and out of the ruins without a word. The road was difficult to see, only vaguely visible due to the smaller concentration of flora choking its length. It was a much longer walk than we expected, but we eventually entered the forest and began to follow the path that laid before us.

While the path was clear, it was much harder to traverse than out on the plains. Saplings and towering weeds blocked our way and forced us to push our way along. It was dark too. Much darker than it would have been if the sky above was clear with the sun shining down. But as we followed the few curves in the path, we eventually saw something up ahead that was very clearly not natural. A private home in the woods?

"Ah, there! Yes, there is something there!" Luna spoke up as we hastened our pace just to get out of the forest path. But once we reached the clearing ahead... We stared in somber silence. Indeed, a manmade structure stood before us. A large private manor that too showed signs of a 16th century design. It was surrounded by stone walls that weathered the flow of time well enough, but the manor itself... In utter ruins. Beyond the rusted iron gates, we could see that the door had fallen and was crushed by the remains of the arched stone doorway, preventing access. "A private estate...? And it too is long abandoned..."

While the town only felt vaguely familiar, this manor felt moreso. And I felt a dull pain in my heart. The roof had caved in here and there to the point where it felt unwise to try and find a way inside. Towering twisted blocky bushes could be seen beyond the walls. No doubt hedges that at one time had been sculpted into the forms of exotic creatures. Bush sculptures... No... It could not be...

"James...?" Celestia spoke several times beside me before I finally noticed the sound of my own name. I turned my gaze to her, a feeling of dread now in my heart along with a powerful sense of longing. "You look troubled... Do you know this place?"

"I... I think it's all starting to come back to me... And it hurts." I muttered in barely more than a whisper. It was all there at the back of my mind, but... It had been years. Of all times for such memories to resurface, why now? And I felt such an overwhelming sensation of guilt that I could not even begin to describe. "I feel like this might be my fault... And I wish I could explain why."

The three royal sisters had nothing to add. They were simply along for the ride by now. We all looked skyward at the clouds above, the manor's grounds providing a gap in the canopy of the forest. With nowhere else to go, we spread our wings and took to the air. We rose higher and higher above the forest as the horizon to the south reached farther and farther. And once we rose high enough, we could see something beyond the forest. Something vast and blue. Nightmare Moon asked quietly, "The ocean?"

We soared on ahead over the forest as that expanse of blue only grew. Indeed, it was the ocean. A towering cliff stood at the edge of the forest that led down into the deep blue depths of the sea. But as we gazed down... The ocean was too still. I could not see any waves splashing against the rocky cliffs. It looked like a massive pond that only ripples in response to the wind blowing along its surface. Luna muttered wistfully, "Even the ocean looks and feels devoid of life... There truly is nothing left in this world."

"Then why are we here? Just to bask in the emptiness of a dead or dying world?" Celestia asked in confusion. She had a point. There was no reason to linger in a world like this in the realm of dreams if all it was meant to do is instill a feeling of solitude in us. But as we hovered out there over the sea, the Princess of Dreams glanced down and spoke up, "Wait... What's that down there?"

When we looked... It was difficult to make out at first. When we descended, it became clear. A massive sea cave of sorts had been carved out of the cliffside. But upon closer inspection, we found that it was not merely a cave. It contained a dock. A private housing for a large sailing ship that now rested at the bottom of the cave. It must have been quite impressive to behold in its prime, but now was just a rotting wreck sunk at its moorings. Luna then asked quietly, "Do you suppose that cave...is linked to the estate we just saw? Perhaps through subterranean tunnels...?"

My heart lodged in my throat. It was all coming back to me now. The manor tucked away in a forest. A private dock for a grand sailing ship housed in a cave filled by the ocean... How could I forget those? But now this world was dead... Empty. Years of neglect condemning it to oblivion. But before I could even think too hard on this, Nightmare Moon very sharply turned her head to gaze east. Celestia asked softly and almost cautiously, "Sister...?"

A deep blue magic aura coated the sable horn of the Princess of Dreams. She spoke firmly and warily, "I sense someone... Just one... Over there."

"One...?" I asked as a sudden thrill filled my heart to create a storm of emotions within me. It was no longer an exciting mystery over who we may have to clash against in the realm of dreams. Now I felt genuinely afraid as if I was about to cross paths with an old friend who was sure to be very upset with me. Together, we all flew east over the still and nearly silent ocean.

As we flew along the coastline, the cliffs reached lower and lower until we began to pass along beaches of coarse sand. And then... On the horizon, we saw it. A long wooden pier reaching out from the mainland that looked like it was only barely holding itself together. And at the end stood a small island covered in intricately carved stone flooring and thick stone pillars standing at the corners. I felt a surge of emotion as I could indeed see a long figure standing at the far end of that island. Who was no doubt gazing out at the ocean.

We all landed at the edge of the pier on the mainland. Just as an act of caution. We could not approach this mysterious entity carelessly. The four of us began to carefully walk along the creaking rotting wooden planks while silence hung over us. Even from that distance, I could see that in that dead and lifeless world there was indeed someone standing there up ahead. But as we drew closer and I could make out more and more details, I removed my helmet and cast it aside into the surf as I was filled with a compulsion to not bear it in this duel that was surely approaching. "It can't be... Him...?"

Just after we crossed the wooden walkway, time finally caught up to it as much of the pier broke away and fell into the silent surf. All eyes were focused on the clearly human form before us at the far end of the island. He stood motionless with his back turned to us, arms crossed as if patiently awaiting our arrival. Nightmare Moon took a step forward, but I held my arm up before her to signal her to stop. I knew who this man was and needed to go first.

The royal sisters followed a short distance behind me as I drew near. I could clearly make out the shimmering yet reasonably worn suit of plate armor that covered his body. A bold metallic blue hue filled much of it with hints of gold and silver highlights here and there. The only difference were his pauldrons, which almost looked like metallic feather motifs that bore a dimmed red color. The torn remains of a cape hung from under his pauldrons, no doubt from an enemy snagging a blade on it and tearing straight down to take out the entire middle section. This resulted in the two strips of blue cloth resembling a type of scarf. His long raven hair was styled up in an almost spiky style, something that simply would not work in the real world. And yet, I recognized him instantly. "It's you... It's really you..."

In response to my words, the armored warrior lowered his arms and slowly turned to face me. And when he did... I felt such a surreal chill flow through me like a dagger to my heart. The one remaining remnant of a world that I had long cast aside years ago. He gazed at me with dark brown eyes. And under those eyes... Faint markings or scars in a distinctly narrow Z design. He said nothing. I said nothing. I could not find any words to say. But Celestia spoke first as she asked, "James... Who is this? Do you know him?

I pondered my reply as I grappled with the emotions flooding my heart. I was all but quivering. But I finally provided the best response I could. The title carried by this warrior before me. "The Angel of the Eternal Flame..."

The royal sisters said nothing. Though I could feel their gaze upon the two of us. The silent warrior stared back at me, his lips still as a somber gaze filled his eyes. A gentle mournful breeze blew across the island, his shredded cape swaying listlessly as it danced with the wind's caress. Although Luna did finally break the silence as she asked, "Angel of the... Is he another product of a work of fiction you are familiar with?"

"Yes... But not just any work of fiction." I replied while still feeling a maelstrom of emotions whirling in my mind and heart. I never could have imagined crossing paths with this very special knight. "He is...a warrior of my own creation. Ashton Redford Crimson... Angel of the Eternal Flame. The hero of his own story...from a world that I wove through my own writings."

"You... You wrote narratives and stories before you came to Equestria?" Celestia asked with a hint of wonder in her voice. I looked back at the three of them while the Princess of the Dawn took a step forward. She then spoke past me with her eyes resting their gaze upon Ashton. "And you are the protagonist of those stories?"

A moment passed while the knight clad in blue armor gazed at us with quiet eyes. Not a word escaped his lips. His eyes wandered as if he was uncertain of how to respond. After much too long without an answer, Nightmare Moon spoke next. "Is he mute?"

"No, he was never meant to be a silent protagonist. But... Oh... Right..." I muttered in sullen realization. "He can't speak...because he never had a voice to begin with. Just...text on paper."

The royal sisters fell as silent as the world around us. I knew what this was now. This world that I once had so much investment in... Now dead and empty from years of stagnation. And Ashton... I focused my eyes at him and asked, "You... You're all that's left of this world, aren't you?"

Ashton's eyes closed as his head bowed. I felt such an uncomfortable weight upon my shoulders. Was this all my doing? Because I had failed to carry my creation to the next step beyond the last chapter? And even then, I knew... I knew I had not originally intended for the tale to end where it did. "I... I wove quite a tale for you, didn't I? Even wrote a sequel... That was something, wasn't it?"

I found myself smiling, albeit bitterly, as I reminisced over memories of my past creations. Even Ashton began to smile somberly as he lifted his head to look at me. A new pain emerged in my heart as I said, "I had... I had no fewer than two sequels ready to follow the last one... I had so much more in store for you. It would've been...so good to see it all through to the end, but... I..."

He looked so pained. I almost expected him to be furious at me for failing to sustain the world I had created. Even I did not truly have an answer for why and how everything just...stopped when it did. Even with my move to the world of Equestria, I just did not have an answer on why the journey ended sooner than I had intended. And now... The world I created was dead and empty. Unsalvageable. "I wish I could say why... You were...my magnum opus at the time. I wish...I could've given you a proper finale. Not just...leave it unfinished with so much more to come that never did..."

I heard the brief rattle of plate armor as Ashton raised his right arm. He pointed his armored finger at me as his somber gaze became more...determined. He said nothing. I knew he could not speak. But that stare... It almost looked like he was issuing a challenge of sorts. Daring me to do something. But then it dawned on me. "Right... We... We both know why we're here, don't we?"

Ashton smirked at me before he closed his eyes. His arm relaxed as his hand was pulled back just slightly. He held his armored hand out before him, fingers opened as wide as the armored plating of his gauntlets would allow as if waiting to grasp something. And then... Embers. Flickering flames began to ignite in his palm.

We all watched in awe as those flickering flames expanded horizontally. Spreading to take on a much wider form. They surged and glowed for a moment before finally fading the instant Ashton's hand closed firmly to grasp something. And when he did, the fading flames revealed a new familiar and solid form. A mighty greatsword of impressive length and hefty width was now resting in his grasp. Impossibly large for any ordinary warrior to wield. A distinctive symmetrical flame pattern lined the edges of the massive blade, a wide brass crossguard matching a large round pommel at the base of its wooden handle. For an instant, faint text could be seen briefly glowing along the middle of that mighty blade before fading from sight. A sacred safeguard. I gazed in a silent thrill of excitement. His iconic steel sword. The Flamberge had been summoned to its master's hand.

Luna was the first to speak, though what she said was both not what I expected to hear, yet was unsurprising. "It's...so big... What is it with you and warriors wielding such oversized swords lately?"

I almost let out a laugh as I suddenly noticed that myself. And there was only one thing I could think of to say that could explain my...design aesthetics of the time. "Uh... About that... How do I... Let's just say when you overindulge in pop culture from a nation that is basically the international equivalent of that weird neighbor who spends all day locked in his closet with his fantasies and has no idea how the real world works, it tends to severely impact your expectations and perceptions of reality."

"Huh... If you say so. But I trust he is able to wield that as swiftly as you can swing yours?" Celestia asked in concern while beholding that mighty blade in its master's hand. He had absolutely no issue holding its sideways with one hand at all. When Ashton opened his eyes, his left hand clenched into a fist as an aura of blue spiritual energy briefly engulfed his limbs. Just for a few seconds. I knew what it was. And it was the only possible way to explain how he could wield such a heavy blade without throwing himself off his feet. A means to bend the laws of physics without breaking them. And a reminder that this knight possessed unorthodox skills that I needed to be mindful of.

Ashton effortlessly pointed the Flamberge at me, issuing his challenge for one final duel. At that instant, I heard something. The growing sound of ocean waves splashing against the island. The wind began to pick up and blew gently, but with noticeably more vigor. Even the clouds above us started to move along with a powerful airflow high above as they began to clear the sky. It was as if the world itself was waking up. Coming back to life in order to witness this final swansong.

My eyes fell upon the mighty steel blade of the sword before me. I doubted the Lunar Shield would protect me much when it came to the sheer amount of force behind each swing. I world need an equally long and mighty blade to match it. And so I held my hand out towards the royal sisters. "I need the big one this time."

"Understood. Allow me." Nightmare Moon replied as her magic aura surged around her horn to weave a familiar weapon into existence. A bright light burst above me as a solid shape began to form in the glow. It lowered before me and only faded once I reached out and took hold of what was within it. With the glowing light gone, a familiar greatsword now rested in my grasp. The edge glowed softly with a pure white light, the middle of the blade black as the night sky with twinkling stars peppering it. Equal in length to the Flamberge, but not in mass. Even then, I knew it would be able to match that massive blade blow for blow. As I lowered the sword to my side, Nightmare Moon then asked, "Shall we assist you?"

"No... I need to do this alone. Ashton is my creation. It's my duty to give him a proper sendoff. Just get comfortable and enjoy the show." I explained while feeling a complex combination of emotions in my heart. I felt exhilarated...yet so very sad...and yet so happy. It was an opportunity to finally face off against the very paragon who was an important part of my life at one time. And for the final time as well.

The royal sisters began to back away to give us more room, but I knew there was more to see before this duel could begin. I turned my gaze to Ashton while he lowered his sword in waiting. I let out a long sigh before I said, "All right, Ashton... Show me. Spread your wings, my angel."

A bold smirk filled his face. Ashton then closed his eyes. The markings under his eyes began to thicken. Going from little scratches on his skin to looking like lines of ash that had been smeared on. And as they did, a swirling circle of fire began to streak along the ground around him. Seconds later, that little trail of fire erupted upward to form a spiraling column of enchanted flames that entombed him in that cylindrical fiery vortex. But even through the flames, I could still see him. And when he opened his eyes, I twitched. The dark brown of his irises had turned a bold red. The eyes of the phoenix. And then, as the column of flames began to weaken and dissipate... His wings revealed themselves.

Flickering flames burst from the back of his cuirass and spread wide, taking on the unmistakable form of functional wings much like those on my armor. But while they were predominantly the traditional fiery orange of hot flames, flickering embers of a rainbow of colors fell from the burning wings. I heard Celestia speak with a gasp, "Magnificent... What power is this?"

"A hero blessed by the phoenix... A phoenix of the east instead of the west. A mystical bird who carries the Eternal Flame." I explained while beholding the Angel of the Eternal Flame in all of his glory. I could only wonder if I would be a match for him, even with everything I had at my disposal. But win or lose, it would not matter. This was not a duel for supremacy. This was an act of saying goodbye.

I tightened my grasp on the mighty greatsword in my hand. Ashton and I shared a gaze of silence. We were ready. And so I said, "I'm sorry I can't do anything else for you... But I can still give you this. One last dance, old friend. One...final chapter."

Ashton nodded in silent understanding, a calm smile upon his lips. And as we took our swords in hand and assumed mirroring stances before each other, we glanced to the west. The clouds began to rapidly part. And there on the horizon was a most glorious sunset with the sky a brilliant warm orange. The world may have been empty, but it was awake and watching. Setting the stage for one last dance of swords. As if the sunset and the crashing waves of the ocean were cheering us on. And from behind me as they stood at the edge of the island, Nightmare Moon called out beside her sisters. "Have at it, gentlemen! Let us bear witness to this duel of angels!"

We smiled at each other. Even from the distance we were standing, I could see that almost grateful smile on his face. I too smiled, though with a heavy weight on my heart. With the anticipation eating away at us, we charged. On the strength of our wings, Ashton and I hurled ourselves at each other with matching swings of our mighty blades. With a sharp clang, my sword's edge bit into that of the mighty Flamberge. Even with all that weight coming at me, the power behind my swing matched it. But I knew better than to assume my opponent's blade was less lethal than my own. While my sword was much sharper, Ashton's would hit much harder.

The smiles on our faces faded as the tension finally hit us. A fierce scowl filled Ashton's vibrant red eyes while I no doubt gave him an equally harsh glare. We jumped back to disengage and came in swinging with our swords. Sparks filled the air with each clash of our blades as we tried to find an opening. It truly was much like a dance for a short while. The setting sun's orange rays shimmering along our blades, gleaming off of our armor and especially my pale and soft metal wings. It... It must have been a truly beautiful sight to behold. A sight I am sure the three royal sisters were appreciating from nearby. And in that clash, even when knowing I was in danger, there was a strange wondrous joy that filled my heart.

Ashton became more daring in his assault as he began to flex his enchanted might. Taking a step back suddenly, his left hand released its grasp on his sword as he began to perform wild and unrelenting swings with just his one right hand. I was forced to go on the defensive as he displayed prowess I could never hope to match, even if my enchanted gauntlets would allow me to do the same with my much more reasonably sized greatsword. I just did not have the courage to try and get bold against this veteran warrior as his mighty swings kept me at a distance.

Knowing that trying to get in a quick strike while his sword was still swinging would more than likely result in the sheer momentum of his sword to come around and hit me right after I dealt a finishing blow, I got the idea to trip him up. I prepared the magical energies in my left gauntlet to access my ice elemental spellpool. And once Ashton had missed with another slash, I suddenly summoned a thick ice pillar from the ground a little to my right. Ashton was already in the process of lashing out with another swing and could not stop himself, showing a look of shock as his massive blade smashed through the tough pillar of enchanted ice with shimmering shards flying everywhere. Even if his blade was not stopped, the sudden encounter of some very tough resistance did cause him to stumble as he was thrown off balance.

"Gotcha!" I shouted as I began to bring my sword down for a killing blow. I knew that his armor would not stand up to the supernatural sharpness of my enchanted sword. But before my blade could connect, Ashton responded in much the same way I would have in his situation. His massive fiery wings flapped hard to propel himself backwards and out of my reach, his burning wings flinging many flickering embers of countless colors into the air. I was honestly left momentarily confused on how I could have missed, but found myself relieved that this duel did not end too soon.

Ashton came to a sliding halt as he landed a safe distance from me. He then quickly propped his sword up on the ground to free his hand and let it rest against his fiery wing as it folded inward to hold the massive blade. I flinched as I saw him bring his armored hands together. He was undoubtedly a knight, but he had added an arsenal of mystical arts to his repertoire that hailed from the other side of the globe. "Uh oh..."

I stood ready with my left hand out while wondering if I should project a barrier. What would he unleash? But I did not wait long before I found myself staring in bemusement. Ashton was indeed trying to perform the necessary hand signs for one such art, but... The plating on the back of his gauntlets. They kept interfering. I had no idea just how cumbersome armored gauntlets could make the act performing more intricate finger movements! Ashton himself displayed a look of almost comical levels of confusion as he could not understand why his fingers could not flex enough or even fit between each other while fully armored.

"What is he doing...?" I heard Luna ask as Ashton repeatedly and nosily fumbled with his armored hands as he tried to make at least one successful hand sign work. The clicking and clinking of metal could be heard as I saw him even starting to grit his teeth in sheer frustration.

"Oh my god, it never occurred to me how much those things actually get in the way!" I shouted as I burst into laughter. It really is amazing just how much gauntlets can restrict the movement of your fingers. Finally looking like he was about to just throw a fit in irritation, Ashton flashed me an annoyed glance and finally began to methodically cycle through a total of twelve different hand signs. Or at least try to see which ones his gauntlets would allow.

Sign after sign, Ashton's gauntlets continued to get in the way. Either by being too bulky to let his fingers slide between each other or by preventing his fingers from fully uncurling. But when he attempted the twelfth, I froze. Both hands held together and turned upside-down, fingers curled inward to form something of a half fist. The only hand sign his gauntlets would permit. His look of irritation turned into a satisfied smirk as I saw an aura of blue spiritual energy engulf his hands. A single hand sign would usually not be enough for anything significant, but I was still caught by surprise as I saw a massive wall of water rise up from the ocean just to my left. I cracked an awkward grin as I realized my opponent was not at all as handicapped as I expected. "Well, I guess you could always just force it!"

Spreading my wings, I flung myself skyward for a massive jump as that huge wall of water tried to crash down onto me. It swamped the island for an instant while Ashton made certain to direct the water away from himself. The three royal sisters protected themselves from the wave by generating a magic barrier around themselves for a moment. But before I could really begin to descend, I thrust out my left hand and prepared to fire off a lightning spell. "My turn!"

A swift blast of blue magic lightning burst forth from my hand. But Ashton was already preparing a defense. He punched his fist into the ground and forced a wall of tough stone to jut up before him. The bolt of blue lightning exploded into the earthen shield, but failed to take much of a chunk out of it. Nightmare Moon then called out, "What is this mastery of elemental forces he uses?!"

First water and then earth. But as Ashton once again took hold of the Flamberge in his right hand with the stone wall retracting back into the ground, I knew what was coming next. He reached back with that massive blade turned on its side while I cast a spherical barrier around myself. With a mighty swing, Ashton whipped up a gale of wind with the wide blade of his sword serving as a fan. And against my barrier... The clashing and slashing of invisible blades of wind. I was caught in a whirlwind of blades that were rapidly striking away at my defenses, whittling away at my mental fortitude. It was honestly a relief when the wind finally fell silent and I fell back to the island encased in that glowing yellow ball of light.

I managed to land on my feet while dispersing my barrier. Ashton once again took the long wooden handle of his sword into both hands to maximize control. But I then noticed him pull his head back as he took a deep breath. "Oh, here we go..."

When Ashton threw his head forward, a stream of fire slipped from his lips and rapidly expanded into an intense gout of flames that would put even most dragons to shame. I was quick to summon a large wall of enchanted ice that held firmly against this inferno. I knew that this was not the product of any mystical arts from across the sea. This was the power of the phoenix herself. True unrestrained mastery of fire. There would be no restrictions or limitations with what he could do with this one element.

When I noticed the flames had suddenly stopped, I jumped back as the mighty blade of the Flamberge smashed right through the frozen wall before me before Ashton came charging in at speeds that easily rivaled my own. The Flamberge now truly lived up to its name as its massive blade was coated in flames. I countered by wreathing my own sword with billowing magic flames before our blades began to clash with orange and yellow embers flying with each strike.

Without relying on more esoteric means of attack like magic or ancient mystical arts, we were truly in our element. Knights in full armor, swords of great length and power clashing and clanging under that final sunset with embers filling the air from both of our burning blades and Ashton's own fiery wings. Our focused scowls even began to fade as we were locked in that dance of blades. We were beginning to smile. Beginning to savor this duel like a pair of old friends catching up on lost time.

"You're good, Ashton! Real good!" I called out as I found that I was legitimately enjoying myself. Ashton flashed his teeth with a truly joyous grin as I was left wondering what he would have said to me had he only had a voice in his throat to speak with. All too reluctantly, I decided to try and break out of this stalemate. I took a step back while performing a wide rotating sweep with my sword to try and repel Ashton while also channeling the magic in my left gauntlet for some more ice magic. By then, multitasking with magic while in armor had become all but second nature to me. And when we both glanced up, Ashton and I saw a few dozen large ice spikes floating above that were ready to come crashing down on him. "Think fast!"

And he did. Ashton took his sword in both hands and thrust it heavenward just as my icy projectiles began to fly down at him. But the instant he did, a massive towering vortex of flames exploded around him and all but instantly reduced that enchanted ice to vapor. It would have taken forever to melt through that magic material had I erected a wall, but that sacred fire of the phoenix destroyed my weapons well before they could slam into him.

Thinking fast myself, I waited until that cyclone of fire was starting to fade before using the teleportation spell to suddenly place myself behind Ashton. And yet he barely caught on just in time to bring his sword up behind him with a half rotation. Our blades let out a clang as their edges bit into each other while I started to wonder what I would have to do to overcome such a stalwart opponent.

It was at this point that Ashton himself seemed to decide to try and end this duel right then and there. With a flap of his wings, he launched himself into the sky and flew out over the sea as he began to bank around and start to head back to the island. But as he did, he began to go into a spiral. And that spiral became more rapid with every passing second until I thought I was looking at a massive fiery javelin rocketing towards me. My eyes went wide as I recognized this technique. "The Phoenix Maelstrom... Hoo boy, here we go..."

I quickly tried to think up a counter for this as I dreaded what would happen if the drilling flame spear rammed me. I stabbed my sword into the ground to free up my hands and stood ready with a barrier projected before me. I knew I would get completely blown away if I was not prepared, but I still very nearly got bowled right over when that fiery drill came crashing into me.

The sheer amount of pressure that attack was putting on my barrier was absurd! I could already see cracks beginning to line the surface as that roaring hiss of whirling flames reached my ears. Even with the barrier holding him back, I had to brace my armored feet into the stone floor as I pushed back. I had been pushed to the very middle of the island by the time I managed to think up a counter to this overwhelming offense.

With my left gauntlet generating the blue barrier before me, I began to focus with my right to begin forming an orb of pulsing white celestial energy in my palm. I knew that fire magic would be useless against one who has been blessed by the phoenix. But solar magic is far beyond that. I strongly doubted even her blessing could grant immunity to raw celestial energies. I knew better than to summon too much lest I end up destroying us both. Once I had formed an orb of solar magic that was no larger than a golf ball, I created a small gap under the barrier and gently lobbed my creation through it before restoring the barrier. By then, the cracks between myself and Ashton were too numerous to count. It was now or never!

I cast my spell. And the blast was so overwhelming that it even shattered my barrier! The Phoenix Maelstrom was thoroughly disrupted as the flames were blown away by the sheer towering blast of that tiny flexing of Celestia's most powerful magic. The swirling shroud of flames that coated Ashton faded in an instant as he was blown far to the edge of the island and hit the ground with a clatter of metal. Had that veil of mystic fire not been around him to absorb some of that solar magic, he just might have been outright vaporized by it.

This was the opportunity I needed. With a flash of magic light, my mighty sword was summoned to my hand before I raised its blade high. With a flap of my wings, I launched myself for a great jump with blade raised to try and end this with a single chop. Ashton only barely managed to see me coming in time to hurriedly rise to his feet. With the Flamberge in hand, he held the blade sideways with his left hand resting on the back of the blade near the tip to support it like a steel beam used as a shield. But when I came down for that one final slash...

I thought for sure my attack would fail. That my sword would have been blocked by the wide blade of the Flamberge. So I was left shocked as I continued on and stumbled to my knees when my slash continued on uninterrupted. My gaze was turned to the stone ground below me as I was left wondering why my attack was not blocked. And then... With a clank, more than half of the Flamberge's mighty blade fell before me with it having been neatly cleaved from the rest of it.

The sight of that beautiful sword now completely ruined filled my soul with a sense of horror. It was over. With that one strike, and without the hardened edge of the sword ready to meet my own, the steel blade of the Flamberge did not hold when my sword's supernaturally sharp edge struck the smooth flat side of its opponent's blade. And when I turned my gaze upward...

Ashton was still. His fiery red eyes opened wide in shock. There was no sign of any physical injury. No blood being spilled or armor smashed or cut in twain. And yet I knew. I had cleaved right through him. And in his right hand was the now nearly useless lower half of his sword. No, not even half of the blade was still affixed to the crossguard.

The bold markings under his eyes began to soften and narrow. His eyes returning to their natural dark brown coloration. And bit by bit, his magnificent burning wings began to fall apart like countless feathers of fading flames. His arms limply lowered, the remains of the Flamberge falling from his grasp and hitting the ground with a clank. His stance weakened as he seemed ready to fall. A sense of desperation coming over me, I released my grasp on my own sword and rose to my feet. And I caught him. I held the fallen warrior in my arms, fresh tears forming in my eyes.

The sound of hooves reached my ears as I remained frozen in place. I held the Angel of the Eternal Flame as tightly as I could to keep him on his feet. Celestia spoke out to me from behind as she asked most softly, "Is it...over?"

I just nodded in silence as I struggled to hold back tears. I knew there was no other way this duel could end, but... I was horrified at the thought of having to put down such a dear relic of a time I most likely could near go back to. I felt a wing caress my head as Nightmare Moon too spoke tenderly to me. "You both performed splendidly... A worthy final duel."

I nodded again. Words just would not come. But as I held him in my arms, I felt something tap against my armored back. A hand? I only then looked at Ashton's face and saw him look at me out of the corner of his eye. He was smiling. A very tired smile, but a very happy one too. I let out a gasp as I felt a surge of relief in my heart. "Oh, thank god... I... I thought you were..."

His balance restored, Ashton gently pushed himself off me and stood before us. Luna spoke to him as she said, "I regret to say we do not understand the context of your existence, Angel of the Eternal Flame. But for as brief as our encounter was, we appreciate what we saw. You carry the air of a champion about you and your prowess in battle is to be applauded. It was a pleasure getting to witness this duel."

He smiled and even appeared to quietly chuckle. I did not hear a sound from him, but I could tell that Ashton was happy to hear that. And beyond him... The sun had settled even lower into the sky. Now it was melting into the sea. The sound of the ocean's waves still reached my ears, but they now washed over the shore even more gently than before. The world was beginning to drift into sleep. Most likely never to awaken again.

Ashton and I shared a silent gaze. He looked exhausted. Like he just wanted to rest. I muttered as I tried to maintain my composure, "It was...an honor actually getting to meet you like this... But I... I wanted to do so much more... I wove such a tale for you, but it...it was not meant to end where it did. I had...so much more in store for you... So much more for you to see..."

I was struggling to hold back my tears. I knew this was goodbye. I brought a hand to my chest while Ashton smiled weakly at me with such a look of understanding and even gratitude in his eyes. "I failed you... I'm sorry... I just hope that this... That this final chapter was enough to at least make things right..."

The dying angel before me lifted his hand and held it out to me. And I all too eagerly and desperately grasped it with my own. Our gazes locked, my hand beginning to quiver. The metal around our gauntlets rattled audibly as my voice began to break. My eyes then went wide as I saw embers rising from below. And I saw why. Small flames were beginning to ignite over his left hand and his sabatons. The flame of the phoenix was about to be extinguished for the final time.

"You were an important part of my life... No matter how rough around the edges it all was... I'm glad I could tell your tale... And that so many were able to see it... And that this...will be enough. Your story is over... But what a story it was, right...?" I whimpered as tears finally cascaded down my face with my grasp remaining painfully shaky, our gauntlets quietly rattling. I saw a tear trickle down Ashton's cheeks as his smile never faltered. The flames continued to spread. Creeping over his armor. I held on for as long as I could as the flames engulfed his body. As they reached along his arm towards our hands, I...struggled to speak with barely a whisper as I could hardly hold back my sobbing. "I shouldn't keep you... It's time to go... Goodbye, old friend..."

As I released my grasp on his armored hand all too reluctantly, Ashton smiled silently without a word. He was not in pain as the flames spread over his body. My breath became ragged and unsteady as I quietly wept. The flames began to utterly engulf him. Shrouding him in a flickering inferno. And when I saw his eyes close for the final time, I broke. My knees buckled as I let out a quiet gasp and sob. I staggered back, but was caught in the soft embrace of Celestia's wing. She and her sisters leaned into me with eyes showing gazes of quiet sorrow as well, holding me when I needed them most. I wept most pathetically as I could barely bring myself to watch my creation being engulfed in cleansing fire. All the while, my throat ached and my tears flowed freely as I could do nothing but mourn.

The seconds went by as the fiery veil that consumed Ashton burned so hotly that I could not longer see him. But my tears did not cease. It was just so very painful to watch him go for the final time... Finally, the flames began to fade. And all that remained were dark bits of ash that were carried away on the whispering wind towards the setting sun out on the horizon. My weeping softened, but I remained in Celestia's tender embrace while she and her sisters said nothing. And as the Angel of the Eternal Flame finally faded for the final time, the sea became still. Even the wind ceased to blow entirely. With his demise, the world finally became empty. There was nothing left. Nothing to salvage or preserve.

"His life was one well lived, I am sure. A story well told." Nightmare Moon whispered tenderly as we all beheld the sun setting for the final time. Its round orange form had all but disappeared into the sea. I sniffled weakly as my eyes and throat ached. I must have looked pathetic, being clad in a full suit of armor yet was weeping almost uncontrollably. But they did not judge me. They held me and insured I would not slump to the ground.

"I do believe he was pleased that you did this for him... He was smiling..." Luna whispered tenderly as I barely glanced down to see her look up at me. "It was a truly noble end for such a champion. A grand finale, to say the least."

I weakly nodded. I could only hope I did what was best given the circumstances. Celestia brought her other wing to my face and tenderly wiped my tears away while she placed a kiss upon my cheek. "If possible, we would love to hear his story someday. If you wouldn't mind sharing it."

"Maybe I will... Someday..." I gasped as I struggled to let my eyes rest. My gaze turned down. There was but one thing that still remained of the Angel of the Eternal Flame. The ruined form of the Flamberge, its mighty blade still split in twain, rested lifelessly upon the ground. I slumped to my knees and reached for the half that held its hilt. I lifted the remains of the sword in my hands, clutching its hilt tightly in my armored grasp. "Please... Can I just...stay here until I wake up?"

"It would be wrong for us to tell you otherwise, my friend. Take all the time you need." Luna retorted as they relaxed upon the ground beside me. We watched sun disappear over the horizon in the coming minutes, knowing it would surely never rise again. And then...that familiar rippling sensation that pulsed through the world.

Over the horizon, I saw an encroaching field of white closing in on us. The world was being wiped clean. Returning to a blank slate. My grip on the Flamberge's ruined form tightened as I sighed harshly. I knew it was time to wake up, but I did not feel ready to leave this world. I whispered to my companions, "Did I do the right thing...?"

Celestia rested her head against mine as she whispered to me. "I can't say I've heard of many creators who have had to face the creations they discarded before finishing their stories... But if his smile was anything to go by... I think you did him a great act of kindness by coming here tonight. I think...you will wake up feeling very satisfied."

Nightmare Moon too brought her snout to my cheek to nudge me gently. "Tonight was most taxing on your heart. Please, remain indoors for today. Rest. You've earned it, my friend."

"Thank you... And thank you for being here tonight... I'm glad I had a witness..." I muttered while feeling only slightly more at ease over the agonizing ordeal I had just gone through. It had to be done. I knew that much.

With the encroaching white void on the verge of reaching us, Luna then spoke to me. "It was a pleasure, my friend. May today be a day of rest for you. Farewell for now."

White filled my vision. And then the familiar gentle weight of a blanket and a dragon's wing draped over me. I found myself gazing at a ceiling I had seen many times before. My room. Out on the Empty Plains. My eyes still sore from so many tears shed, I could barely bring myself to move. I almost did not even notice Smolder slumbering at my side as the rays of the morning sun peeked through the curtains beyond her.

I lazily and weakly forced myself to sit up at the edge of my bed. My gaze turned to the floor, I did not budge for some time. My mind with still heavy with a strange sense of grief. Something only an artist could understand. I was so lost in my sorrow that I failed to notice the shifting of the blanket and mattress behind me. Someone embraced me from behind, a voice whispering into my ear. "What's wrong, mi amor?"

A moment passed before I turned my head to see Smolder looking back at me from beside my shoulder. I could barely look at her for long. My gaze returned to the floor as I slumped forward. "A painful dream... Not exactly a nightmare, but... It hurt."

"James... Were you crying? Your eyes look like they're really sore..." Smolder whispered to me as she most tenderly held and caressed me. I sincerely appreciated her loving touch, even if I did not have the heart to fully express it. She then asked, "Can you tell me what you saw? Will it help?"

I let out a sigh and closed my eyes just to rest them for a moment. "I... I met an old friend... A friend I have not seen or even thought about in a very long time... A friend who I wanted to do so much with, but...lost the will to do so... I left so much undone... I felt like I let him down... I tried to give him a proper sendoff, but... We... We had to say goodbye... Forever. And it...hurt so much..."

The memories so recent and vivid in my mind, my tears began to flow again. Smolder tightened her embrace on me as she said, "I don't really get what you're saying, but... Are you gonna be OK?"

"I think so... Just...need to take some time off today to rest... I've been given permission to take it easy and remain in the command center today. I don't think we'll be finding trouble out there today anyway..." I muttered while just wanting to take a soothing morning shower to start my day.

"Sounds good. I won't be going anywhere either, so if you need me... Just let me know, all right?" Smolder whispered to me as she placed a kiss upon my cheek. "I'm here for you, mi amor. Don't forget that."

And now I sit here at around noon. I feel absolutely compelled to document that dream from last night. Like it would be wrong to not commit it to memory.

The pain in my heart lingers, but at least my tears are not flowing anymore. I think... When given the circumstances, I did the best I could have done. I could only do so much to tie up loose ends, but I think...the result was satisfactory.

I know there is virtually no chance of me ever going back to continue that story... The tale of the Angel of the Eternal Flame is over. I know that much. But... As unlikely as it is... Should the planets align... Should that rare spark of inspiration alight... As unlikely as it stands now, perhaps a day will come where the phoenix shall rise from the ashes for his story to continue. But who can say for sure?

God, my eyes hurt... And I have such a headache coming on. I am going to drink some tea and take a nap with Smolder to rest my head. I truly feel like I have earned it. And the gentle rolling sensation of the command center being pulled along on wheels is strangely soothing.

Unless something of interest happens before the next clash with the enemy, I will be refraining from writing anymore journal entries. There is really not a lot going on out here while we are advancing. And I think I am all right with that. Now then, time to rest. I know I have earned it today.

Interludes Before the Storm

Author's Note

This chapter was not planned. Just needed something to unwind with that was simple and relaxing.

As always, please do consider supporting my Patreon or my Ko-Fi account.

Interludes Before the Storm

Boredom got the better of me. Days have been going by and there really has not been anything to do besides continue this march to the east. I have been spending a lot of time in the command chamber whenever it is being pulled along with the rest of the militia. And while there has not been much to see or talk about, I feel compelled to write something to pass the time. Anything really. By this point, I am almost looking forward to the next clash with the emperor's forces just for the sake of knowing we are making progress. Almost.

Those comic books Spike sent me have been a godsend. I have taken the time to reacquaint myself with the entire story of Project H up to this point. And it is a surreal feeling to read through issues that I personally experienced after triggering that spell on the inside of the back cover that draws you into that world to experience the plot for yourself while assuming the role of the character one aligns with the most. Even the Power Pony issues sometimes lean into the Project H continuity, though Hunter's roles in those issues when he does show up tend to be minor support roles more often than not. The same works in reverse for the Project H series. Although I am making sure I get completely caught up before I check out the newest issue. Maybe it is a good thing I never got around to reading it yet.

Smolder is my nearly constant companion when I am resting indoors. Although we have occasionally gotten some other visitors at times. Gilda sometimes pops in to rest her hands and paws. Rarity especially is not fond of the rigors of the road and ducks in here relatively often to tidy herself up, especially shortly after she gets caught in the rain. Although one of my most recent visits was a little less anticipated.

It was just after lunchtime and I had retired to my chambers while Smolder stayed behind downstairs to brew some tea or maybe some coffee. But minutes later while I took a moment to arrange my recently laundered clothes in my dresser, I heard a knock at the door. I had not bothered to lock it at the time, so I was puzzled over why Smolder would feel the need to knock unless she had been locked out. But when I opened the door, my eyes opened wider than they probably should have. "Maud?"

"May I come in?" She asked with her usual stoic tone. I had barely caught any sight of her recently and had all but forgotten about her custom suit of heavy stone armor. I even noticed what a heavy tread she carried as I stepped back and allowed her to step into my room. Maud Pie reached back with her armored hoof and pushed the door closed behind her. Her nearly blank gaze was cast around my room before she asked, "Nice place you have. It looks like they're taking good care of you."

"I do appreciate the accommodations. I hope things are at least comfy out there in your tents." I replied while wondering just how well someone like Maud Pie would take to such humble housing. She started to remove her stone armor, but I was quick to offer to help just so the pieces would not hit the floor too hard. Only for me to realize just how heavy each chunk was. "Whoa, hey! I'll never figure out how you can run around in this stuff like it's made of paper!"

"I guess having a special connection to rocks just runs in the family. You saw my family's home, right?" Maud replied as we got every last piece of her stone barding down to the floor. She then stepped out of her stone boots as I realized that Maud was not wearing her usual favorite frock under it. Not that it would have been practical in the first place, but I had gotten so used to seeing her in it that I was initially filled with surprise. Maud even noticed my stare and crossed her legs in a display of unease. Her eyes glanced elsewhere as she asked, "Would it be OK if you didn't stare?"

"You're not used to being without something to wear, huh?" I replied while understanding that Maud is much more insecure about being bare around others. I went into the bathroom and fetched my largest towel before coming out and draping it over her. "Is that better?"

"Yeah... Thanks. You're sweet." Maud muttered dully yet sincerely as I noticed just the slightest smile upon her lips. Now draped in a towel like a robe, Maud climbed onto my bed and relaxed upon it with her seemingly tired eyes upon me. "I don't see you out there very often when we're marching. Are you all right?"

"I guess I just keep ducking in here because I feel bored on top of feeling like I'm kind of getting in the way... Besides that, I'm perfectly fine." I replied as I sat on the stool by my typewriter. "What about you? Are things OK out there?"

"I pass the time by observing every little rock we come across. If we weren't so far from civilization, I'd like to do some field research out here." Maud said with a dreamy look in her very relaxed eyes. I think I saw the gleam of inspiration in those eyes as she added, "Lots of untouched wilderness out here. And that mountain range we passed a while ago really caught my eye. I wish I had time to go over there and look around."

"Yeah, I don't think you should... I heard bad things about that place. Might even be cursed." I retorted while knowing that she was referring to the Devil's Mountain. We can barely see it out west anymore. I do not know what exactly one might find there, but I would hate for Maud to plan an expedition for it only to never be heard from again. But upon being reminded of her studies in earth science and her penchant for being out in the field, I had a realization. "Wait, you like studying out in the field, right? I guess you would know all about roughing it in a tent then."

"Mmhm. I'm used to camping out. I would even say that the tent Pinkie Pie and I are sharing is bigger than what I'm used to." Maud explained while shifting around a bit on my bed to get comfortable. She then said a little more softly, "I'm glad I could find some time to come by and say hello. I missed you."

"I didn't know how much I missed you until I saw you. It's great to have you here, Maud." I replied while still recalling the time she spent in Ponyville that one time. We really got along quite well. And so quickly too. "Do you think you'll be coming back to Ponyville to visit sometime soon?"

"Eventually. I still need to scope things out just in case I go through with moving there." Maud said while just looking the tiniest bit nervous about the revelation.

My eyes reflexively opened wider, my eyebrows perking up. "Wait, really? In Ponyvi... Oh, right. You did mention something like that before.”

"I'm not entirely sure yet, but it's up there on my list of choices. I'm trying to figure out where to live after I graduate and Ponyville...looks really ideal for me in terms of the surrounding environment and just who lives there." Maud explained while her eyes wandered in an almost giddy fashion. Or maybe it just seemed giddy to me.

"I'm sure Pinkie Pie would be happy to have you living in the neighborhood. Favorite sister, right?" I asked while knowing that those two, while polar opposites to the most extreme, are very near and dear to each other.

"Mmhm. And it would be great to see you now and then too." Maud added while showing a more noticeable smile. "Ponyville is kind of quiet. And colorful. A lot more colorful than where I come from. I liked it. "

The lack of color from her home immediately brought to mind that dreary and bare rock farm I had stumbled upon on my way out to the Empty Plains. It was definitely depressing to look at. "Yeah, I saw. I'd hate to live there for the rest of my days."

"It's not just the rock farm. A little down the road is Rockville and the whole place is mostly made of housing carved out of rocks. I guess it's just a prime location for high quality rock excavation." Maud explained as I realized just how little I had explored that area while soaring east. And entire town with buildings carved right out of rock formations? Sounded like something out of the stone ages.

"I guess when you have an abundance of one resource, you use it for as much as you can get out of it... Might be worth it just to visit the place once." I muttered in contemplation. Although I could not imagine visiting such a place more than once.

"While I do have a passion for rocks, even I think it gets old there after a while. I like getting out and seeing more varied environments." Maud explained as I raised an eyebrow at that claim. Even someone like her has limits on how much dreary dry rocky terrain she can tolerate for so long?

A short while later, Maud got up to use the restroom for a minute. Bu barely five seconds after locking the bathroom door behind her, the door leading out to the stairs opened before Smolder stuck her head in. "How's your guest?"

"She's doing fine. In the bathroom right now." I replied while only the muffled sound of the whirring ceiling fan could be heard through the door.

Smolder glanced at the door before back to me. She smiled slightly while she said, "I think I'm getting the hang of reading her a bit better. You're right, it's all about the eyes with her. If you look closely, you can tell what she's feeling."

I stroked my fingers along the purple fibrous crest on Smolder's head as I was pleased to hear she was learning how to understand our stoic friend better. "Atta girl. Maud's the quiet type, but she still feels as much as we do."

"Yeah, but she doesn't do a good job of showing it." Smolder muttered with a chuckle, her head tilting in my direction. Although she then asked, "I'm just gonna say it. I don't think something's right with her. I get quiet types, but she's...something else. If it's that hard to read her mood, don't you think there's something wrong?"

While I do know how to read Maud with what subtle cues she gives me, I could not fault Smolder's suspicions. It is not normal to be quite that subdued at all times. Maud's constant deadpan display is not normal, I will not deny that. And while I have seen her laugh quietly just a few times, I get the impression those moments are very rare. Not like she does not want to laugh or smile. But because she...cannot. Or at the very least it is more difficult to express herself than most others.

I thought on this for a while as I hoped the sound of the ceiling fan in the bathroom kept Maud from hearing us through the door. Softening my voice further as a precaution, I looked down at Smolder and said, "When you put it like that... I suppose we can't rule out the possibility that Maud may have some sort of neurological condition that inhibits her ability to express emotion. If she does, I doubt she's been diagnosed. Pinkie Pie would've surely mentioned it to me by now if she knew."

Smolder raised an eyebrow in an intrigued fashion while her eyes glanced over at the door. "You have any idea what might be up with her?"

"Well... If you ask... I can't help but feel like these symptoms do bring...something to mind. Something familiar... Like it's at the back of my mind and I just can't put my finger on it... Maybe it'll come to me later, but I'm drawing a blank right now." I replied as I tried my hardest to brainstorm and try to remember what Maud's behavior could be a symptom for. Like it was just out of reach. But I then whispered, "Let's not jump to conclusions though. I don't want anyone to make Maud think there's something wrong with her, all right? She's a good person and that's what matters."

"Right. Got it. I was just wondering." Smolder retorted before we both looked at the door to the bathroom. The sound of a flushing toilet was heard followed by running water in the sink. Smolder glanced up at me and said, "I better leave you two alone. I'm gonna go scavenge for some fruit and berries and be right back, all right?"

"If they'll let you, all right then. You take care out there." I replied before Smolder departed my room and closed the door behind her. A moment later, Maud stepped out of my bathroom with her front hooves visibly wet. "Everything OK in there."

"Mmhm. And..." Maud said before pausing to let out a long yawn. Her stoic gaze looked more than just bored. She looked genuinely sleepy. "I don't know why, but being inside some place that's rolling along this slowly on wheels puts me in the mood for a nap."

"In that case... Huh?" I started to say before hearing the telltale of hooves clipping and clopping up the stairs right outside my door. Very hard to miss. I was filled with a sort of anticipation as I wondered who was about to pop through the door. And in hindsight, I should not have been surprised. The door opened quickly before a familiar pink mare poked her head in. "Huh? Pinkie?"

"Hey there! I heard Maud ducked in here, so I thought I'd pop in to say hello too." She said with her usual pep while pushing the door closed behind her. Although she then took a quick look at Maud and asked, "Huh? Why you out of your armor, Maud? Too heavy?"

"No, I just didn't feel comfortable wearing it indoors when I only want to relax. Although I wish I could've brought my frock with me... And..." Maud started to say before she looked back over at me. "I was going to ask if I could take a nap here. If that's all right with you..."

"To be honest, I feel like I could use one too. Seems like a good day for it." I replied while liking the idea of cuddling with her in bed. Although I then looked at Pinkie Pie while she looked back in a manner that seemed to hint she was hoping I would ask her too. "Um... You wanna stay for a nap too?"

"I thought you'd never ask!" Pinkie Pie retorted before she started slipping off her armor piece by piece. That and the blast suit she was wearing under it. I still have to wonder where she got the idea to combine them. While I went to fetch the quilt I was keeping in my dresser, Pinkie and Maud bounded up onto my bed and waited for me. There was just enough room for the three of us to fit on it without one of us rolling off of the side. I crawled past Maud to rest between them and unfurled the quilt before pulling it over us. Under the covers, I felt the two sisters reach over and pull me into a gentle hug. "Comfy, James?"

"Mmhm. Just don't wiggle too much." I replied while I rested my head on the pillow. I inhaled deeply as I took in the noticeably sweet scent that working in Sugarcube Corner for so long had caused Pinkie Pie's mane to absorb the scent of a bakery and the subtle earthy scents that had been absorbed into Maud's coat. Two sisters who could not be more unlike each other, yet were like two peas in a pod. I soon felt Maud's embrace tighten as I even felt a leg drape itself over my own. "You all right, Maud?"

"Mmhm. It's just nice seeing you again." She said softly as I felt her powerful unbreakable grip cling to me the best she could. While her eyes usually look a little too dull most of the time, I could tell that she was genuinely sleepy at that moment.

When I turned my head to look at Pinkie, I could see that her eyes were not quite as tired. I think she knew it too since she then asked, "Wanna talk for a little bit first?"

It sounded like a good idea to tire us out a bit before trying to get some sleep. And so I asked, "Sure... Um... Looking at you two now... How many sisters do you have again?"

"You already met Marble out at our family's rock farm, right? There's also Limestone and she's next in line to inherit the place when our parents retire. But that's it. Just four Pie sisters." Pinkie explained as I thought back to my brief visit on that farm.

"Limestone, huh? I met Marble, but not her... Although...I think I did see her. And she seemed kind of scary, now that I think about it." I replied as I thought back to that little fright I got when I approached a large egg-like stone somewhere around there. I had to teleport to the far edge of the field to hide in the woods in order to avoid detection. Whoever that mare was, her body language was very irritated and her tail and mane being trimmed so short made her look very aggressive. The complete opposite of precious little Marble Pie.

"That does sound like her. Limestone takes her job around the place very seriously. Our parents run the farm, but she's the foreman. She would probably have not been very nice if she found you trespassing." Maud explained quietly as I felt her hoof rub back and forth on my chest with only minute movements. "Marble really sounds like she likes you though. I don't know what you did when you stopped by, but she said you were very patient with her. I think she wants to see you again sometime."

I felt a smile creep across my face. With my memories going back to that moment, I could not help but feel happy as I remembered that lovely little lady. So very beautiful, yet so very demure and tender. So much like Fluttershy, now that I think about it. If they were to ever meet, I am sure they would be very good friends. "Yeah, Marble was very sweet... Very beautiful too. I felt lucky to find someone so nice out there."

Pinkie Pie's eyes suddenly lit up as if struck with inspiration. "Ooh! I just had a brainstorm! Maud, you'll be going home for Hearths Warming Eve, right?"

"Yeah, I'll be there. Why?" Her sister asked without much of a look of surprise in her tired eyes.

"Weeeeelllll..... Why don't you come on by for a couple of days when the holidays come around, James? I know Marble would love to see you again. And we could introduce you to Limestone! Don't worry, I promise she won't be mean to you." Pinkie Pie said as she wiggled closer to me with such a look of excitement in her eyes. "It'll be just you and the four Pies. Sounds nice?"

"I guess it would be interesting to check things out there during a snowy winter... Sure, I'd be up for another visit. I have no idea what it's even like in that house on the farm." I replied without much thought. In hindsight, it was kind of a shame I could not stay longer and under better circumstances. Marble Pie had such a pleasant aura about herself. I really wanted to see her again.

"It'll be great to have you there, James. I'm looking forward to it. Boulder and I will try and make sure you're comfortable." Maud said softly while I noticed a soft smile on her lips. I knew I was certainly looking forward to spending time with the sisters. Although I still had no idea what to expect from Limestone Pie.

"Nice! I'll get in touch with my folks once we get back home so we can start planning! Marble's gonna be so excited to hear you're coming back!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, albeit a little more quietly than she would be doing if not relaxing in bed. She then winked at me as she added, "I just know you and Marble will be such great friends. Did you know she does arrrrtttt?"

"She... Wait, she does? Marble's an artist?" I asked with a renewed interest in Pinkie's sister.

Maud provided a response. "She sculpts in her spare time. Little stone carvings. And she's pretty good at it."

I found myself smiling at this revelation. "Well, as one artist to another, I think I'm going to want to see her studio when I get there."

It was around this time that the two sisters let out a yawn together. I think they were finally reaching their limits. Pinkie then said softly, "Right, I think I'm ready to start catching some Zs... Let's talk later, all right?"

"Uh huh. You too sleep well." I replied before we wiggled into some more comfortable positions under the quilt. I closed my eyes, but I did not get to wait long before I heard something being whispered into my ear.

"Rocks. These are my rocks. Sediments...make me sedimental. Smooth and round, asleep in the ground, shades of brown and gray." I recognized that little poem anywhere. With a tired yet tender tone, Maud whispered poem after poem to me for a live recital. And it was working. I have always found her poetry to be very relaxing to listen to. And I showed that I appreciated this gesture with a smile. With the two sisters holding me in an embrace from both sides, I steadily fell asleep in their secure embrace.

Maybe a few hours passed before I finally began to awaken. I all too reluctantly opened my eyes before I found myself gazing at the ceiling. When I looked to my right, I could see the horizon rolling ever so slowly to the left. We were still on the move. And the subtle sensation of the command center rolling along on its wheels only made me more tempted to go back to sleep.

I lazily turned my head to gaze at the two slumbering sisters while I could still feel them holding onto me under the quilt. Their quiet snoring differed in pitch ever just slightly, but they looked equally at peace. Wondering if I should probably get up, I started to stir in order to get some leverage to push myself up. But when I tried to wiggle out of their grasp, Maud and Pinkie responded by tightening their powerful grips on me even further. They pulled themselves even closer with their noses all but touching my cheeks. They were just too strong... It is easy to forget just how powerful earth ponies are despite their small size. And Maud just might be the strongest of them all.

I glanced left and right at the two mares beside me. I could not even turn my head without my jaw or nose bumping their snouts. But I did very safe in their embrace. Perhaps too safe. I found myself tempted to fall back to sleep and eventually did so. I may have been out for another hour before I awoke to the feeling of the two sisters stirring beside me. When I willed myself to open my eyes, I noticed out of the corners the two sleepy sisters staring at me with very groggy eyes. I suppose they were not quite entirely awake either. I then muttered, "Hey... Sleep well?"

"Mmhm..." Pinkie Pie mumbled before blinking a few times to clear her eyes. I saw some of her usual pep return to her face before she pushed her head forward just a little to plant a kiss on my cheek. "You make a really good cuddle buddy in bed, you know that?"

I snickered at this sweet show of affection and said, "So do you. It felt nice to be held like this. Even if...I can't really move right now."

"You can't?" Maud asked quietly before she lifted the quilt to see exactly what was going on under it. Indeed, they had their legs locked over me like a vice with both of their hind legs locked around my legs. What was cute was that their body positions were perfectly symmetrical with each other. I noticed the faintest hint of a blush form in Maud's cheeks even though her face looked just as disinterested as she usually appeared. Her eyes glanced elsewhere as she said, "Sorry... Didn't mean to restrain you."

"It's fine. It honestly helped me sleep better." I replied while still locked in their embrace. "Although...um...would it be all right if you let go now? Or at least one of you?"

"Sure! I think I need to freshen up in the bathroom anyway. Be right back." Pinkie Pie replied before pushing back and hopping up. She hopped off the bed with a single bound before trotting into the bathroom. I soon heard the sink running, probably just so she can splash some water on her face.

Now alone with Maud, I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye. After seeing her just stare at me for a moment, she brought her snout to my cheek and touched me gently with it. "I slept very well. You're good company in bed."

"You too, Maud." I whispered while wanting to keep things quiet. I thought she was going to let go, but she instead adjusted herself to properly hold me in an embrace. I lightly patted her wrist while I said, "I missed you too."

"Thanks... I really enjoyed my time in Ponyville. Out of everyone there I met, I was the most happy to have met you." She said with a noticeable softness in her tone. She looked at me with those stoic yet lovely light blue eyes, even if I did not see much of a smile at the time. She then said softly, "I feel like out of everypony there, you were the only one who really got me. I still have your rock candy necklace set up in my room back home."

"Huh... Yeah, you did invite me to make some on the first day... I even still have yours back home somewhere... Just couldn't eat it. Already had too much of that stuff that day." I retorted while still remembering how Pinkie Pie overdid it on the rock candy production for Maud's visit. And then finding out that Maud does not even like the stuff.

Maud rolled her eyes when I brought that up. I even noticed a smirk on her lips. "I hope you were a good sport with her. I think she always makes so much for its own sake more for herself than me."

I snorted in amusement at that memory. Although her words only then registered with me. "Wait... I mean I think I do understand you, but... You mean I understand you better than Pinkie Pie? I thought..."

"She does understand me. About 90% of the time." Maud replied as that subtle smile faded. "She tries. And she does a good job of it most of the time. But now and then, she sees and thinks what she wants to believe more than what I'm actually trying to get across. But I'm OK with it since she really does try."

"That's kind of sad to say... And she's your favorite sister too, right?" I muttered while being mindful of Pinkie Pie's presence in the bathroom. The door was still open a bit, so the only thing drowning us out was the bathroom sink running. This was not something to say lightly around her. "Does she know?"

"No. I've never told her. I like seeing her happy. And it's not like she gets it wrong very often to begin with." Maud replied quietly before closing her eyes and resting her brow against mine. I felt it would be best to say nothing for the moment, though she then whispered, "Can you keep a secret?"

"Uh huh?" I mumbled as she opened her eyes again.

"I've decided." Maud said with a certain tone of finality in her voice. "When I graduate, I'm moving to Ponyville."

"Huh? Really? Why so sure?" I asked while surprised to see her come to a decision so quickly.

"The terrain around the place would be beneficial to my studies. And...because..." She muttered before snuggling up to me even more than she was already. Maud looked me in the eye and muttered, "Because that's where you are."

I merely stared at her. Because...Ponyville is where I live? "Maud... I... What?"

"Because you make me happy." She said while strangely showing no hint of a smile. "You understand me. And that's more than I can say about most people in my life. I'll be happy to have Pinkie Pie in my daily life too, but...I'll be happy having you in my life when you're the one who understands me most."

That was a bold thing to say. Much bolder than what I would expect out of someone as subdued as Maud. But I was not in objection to the notion. I put my arm around her for a hug as I whispered, "All right... If that's what you're sure of, I'll be happy to have you there. Just let me know when and where in town once you've got everything planned out, all right?"

"Don't worry. You and Pinkie will be the first to know." She said softly while only then starting to release her grip on me. It was only then that Pinkie Pie trotted out of the bathroom and started suiting up in her armor. Maud then asked while lazily climbing down from my bed, "We heading out?"

"Uh huh! Might help wake us up if we getting out there and start marching. The girls are probably wondering where we are right now anyway." Pinkie said with her face visibly soaked. She had no trouble getting all here gear back on and soon made her way to the door. "I'm going on ahead. See you soon!"

Now alone with Maud, I watched as she started to slide her stone armor back onto herself. While I knew she was more than strong enough to handle it, she was still taking things slowly to avoid having something that heavy slip and potentially smash a hole in my floor. But as I looked at all that stone on her, a name came to mind. Even though I did feel silly for bringing it up. "Now that I think about it... Where's Boulder?"

"I didn't think it would be a good idea to bring him along, so I left him in my room back on the rock farm." Maud explained once she only had her helmet left to place upon her head. She then brought up a very good point. "If I dropped him out here, I would probably never see him again. Just too risky."

"Yeah, probably would... Trying to find a needle in a haystack is one thing, but searching for a pebble in miles upon miles of open wilderness? That's just not gonna happen." I retorted while quickly being reminded of how vast the Empty Plains are. While I know Boulder is most likely just a lifeless pebble, the thought of losing anything out here is daunting. It would be a nightmare trying to retrace one's steps. Perhaps that other pebble Maud had earlier was basically a teddy bear to her that was supposed to replace Boulder for the time being. Once Maud placed her helmet upon her head, I said, "You're always welcome to come by to visit if you have time."

"I think I will. It was really nice getting to spend time with you again, James." She spoke with a subtle smile on her lips. Maud then began to step towards the door with her heavy tread while she said, "I better go catch up. Stay safe."

Nothing else of interest really happened following that visit from the two Pie sisters. It was nice of them to stop by and break up the monotony, even if not a lot happened. But knowing that Maud Pie will be moving into Ponyville sometime down the road was a pleasant discovery to make. I am certainly looking forward to it.

Now that the camp has been set up again for the evening and there is nothing else to really mention, I am going to head out to stretch my legs. Maybe even track down my friends in one of the mess halls for some socializing with dinner tonight. And I really need to get around to reading that new issue of Project H soon while things are still quiet. I am sure it will be worth the read. Anyway, that is enough for today. Time to get some fresh air.

The Love Bug Blues

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, please consider buying me a coffee.

The Love Bug Blues

Still nothing so far. No ambushes. No signs of enemies approaching while we are camped out. It is getting close to a full week since we finally started advancing east. Although it is not all bad. The lack of action is giving us even more time to refine our methods and equipment. I have heard that our fletchers are even preparing a massive reserve of arrows tipped with explosive crystal heads like those used on the crossbows of our aerial units. No doubt for heavily armored enemies when a regular arrow cannot find a way through their plate armor.

It unfortunately has not done much for me and my sense of fulfillment out here. Half the time I am marching alongside my allies on the Empty Plains. The other half of the time I am resting in my private quarters in the command center. By this point, I am starting to suspect the emperor may be withholding his soldiers from carrying out an attack just so we can grow more complacent. I would not put it past him.

Things got quiet in the afternoon. While I could not find the will to take a nap, I have been lounging around on my bed. Smolder had the idea to go out foraging for berries in the meantime and received an armed escort to watch over her. That resulted in me being left alone while I allowed my mind to wander.

Before long, I eventually heard a tapping on the window. When I glanced to my right, I saw a shape of light blue beyond the curtains along with a rainbow striped panel. I recognized the colors immediately and reached past the curtains to unlock the window and push it up. Right after I felt a gentle breeze blow in, a familiar pegasus mare still clad in a suit of brigandine crawled on through the curtains. "Hey there, James. Not much going on, huh?"

"Nope. I'm almost wishing we'd run into some resistance around now." I replied as I closed the window behind her. Rainbow Dash sat before me on my bed while I made myself sit up for my guest. My eyes scanned her body before I asked, "Is that stuff comfortable to walk around in for hours at a time?"

"Yeah, you wouldn't think this stuff would be all that comfy, but it's not too bad." She replied before looking over at the door in the corner of my room. "Anyway, somepony else is coming too. And she's bringing a snack."

"She?" I asked before I started to hear the sound of hooves coming up the stairs. Armored hooves at that. And after a brief knock at the door, a familiar earth pony mare stepped in while still clad in gilded barding. "Oh... Hey there, AJ. Getting out of the sun for a bit?"

"Howdy, James. Yeah, this helmet don't keep the sun outta my eyes like my hat does and it gets a lil' too warm when I'm out in the sun for too long. Rainbow had the idea ta stop in and say howdy, so I grabbed a few vittles on the way over." Applejack replied while getting her helmet off. I thought it was resting a little high on her head and I quickly found out why. A trio of bright red apples had been stashed under it. She rolled one off onto her upturned hoof before swinging her head to throw the other two our way. "I'm used ta bein' on my hooves most of the day, but I'm usually bein' a bit more productive than what's been goin' on lately."

"I'm sure. Isn't now about time that Sweet Apple Acres is being harvested, now that I think about it?" I asked in returned while I polished the apple I caught on my shirt. Rainbow Dash did not bother with any formalities and chomped the entire thing down in one crunchy bite.

"It sure is. Applebuck Season should've started by now. I'm wonderin' if Granny Smith managed ta round up enough hired help ta see things through. It's enough work with just Big Macintosh and me doin' the heavy liftin' around there." Applejack replied before chomping down her own apple with a mighty crunch too. She always was one with an appetite.

"If she can get at least five ponies to pitch in like the last time you were caught short of help, I bet it'll turn out just fine. Good thing you're not there to work yourself stupid again, huh?" Rainbow Dash added while looking more than just a bit smug. And Applejack was quick to flash her an annoyed scowl.

I could not recall if I had heard of this incident before, so I then asked, "Hang on. Did something happen before I showed up?"

Applejack rolled her eyes in exasperation as she grumbled, "Ugh, fine... Guess it was pretty stupid of me in the first place..."

Rainbow Dash then explained, "Long story short, Big Macintosh pulled a muscle in his back or something and couldn't help out with Applebuck Season. So AJ here decided to handle the entire orchard on her own. And she wouldn't take any help no matter how many times you asked."

I cast Applejack a cockeyed stare. While I do not get to see most of Sweet Apple Acres most of the time, I know that orchard covers roughly a few square miles. It is deceptively large for being a farm on the outskirts of humble Ponyville and is probably close to the size of the town itself, though that is just a rough estimate. But one mare harvesting the entire place on her own? "Um... How did you even go about that anyway?"

"Ta give ya an idea... I couldn't even bother with gettin' any sleep if I was gonna meet my deadline. I only managed ta get half of the darn thing stripped of apples before I had ta fess up and admit I was in over my head." Applejack replied while looking more than a bit embarrassed about the memory. "I'll admit I was a bit stubborn at the time."

Rainbow Dash then spoke up, "A bit stubborn?"

"All right, a might stubborn! But really, I can't thank you girls enough for bein' there for me when I really needed ya." Applejack spoke a little louder while reeling from the knowledge of the reputation she must have gotten during that time. Although she then asked, "Come ta think of it... Um... What did I do back then? I was really outta it and might not remember properly..."

Our brash and brazen pegasus friend retorted smugly, "You catapulted me right into Twilight's balcony, poisoned a bunch of folks in towns with that whole 'Baked Bads' incident, and caused widespread foliage devastation in town by triggering a rabbit stampede. No really, that happened."

"Oh... Right. Yep, now it's all comin' back ta me..." Applejack mumbled as she took a seat. I could only snicker at the thought. She then took notice of my quiet laughter and said, "Sure, laugh it up, James. The girls and I were quite the ragtag buncha misfits early on. Couldn't even tell ya all the lil' adventures we got caught up in."

"Kind of a shame I wasn't there to witness them, to be honest." I replied while wondering what else I had missed. Equestria is a weird and wonderful world to live in and even in a cozy humble town like Ponyville, it still sounds like bizarre events can happen out of nowhere. At least things never get too dull.

I kicked back and got comfortable as I listened to the two mares reminisce over past events I had not been present to witness. Something about a bitter rivalry during the Running of the Leaves event that I know I have heard before, a time where Applejack led the rest of our friends on a wild goose chase to track her down in another town when her stubbornness got the better for her and making me glad I was not there to put up with that one, the ridiculous feud that happened down south in Appleloosa between the local settlers and the native buffalo tribes, the one and so far only time those troublesome Flim Flam brothers showed up in town during cider season, and even one time where the Cutie Mark Crusaders got a little too caught up in being journalists for the school newspaper. I have no idea how I would have handled that situation had I been watching over Scootaloo at the time that last one happened...

"Man, talking about this stuff really takes me back. Good times, huh?" Rainbow Dash asked as the entire command center lurched just slightly in response to a brief incline in the ground for a moment. It was easy to forget we were basically in a moving vehicle.

"I dunno if I'd say they were all good times, but they sure were interestin' times." Applejack retorted as she rolled her eye at the memories. But she then said, "At least they're somethin' ta write home about."

"A little adventure to spice things up on occasion is healthy, right?" I asked as I finished off my apple and pitched the remaining core into the waste basket nearby. I know I have been on some weird little adventures here and there since my arrival in Equestria. Including some that I probably should have documented at one point or another. Although I then asked, "Hang on... Didn't something happen while I was on Capricorn Island some weeks ago? Something...about there being too many Pinkie Pies or something?"

"Oh, that! Yeah, it'd probably a good thing you weren't here to see that. Don't ask us how she did it, but Pinkie Pie went into the Everfree Forest and came back with a whole army of copies of herself that just ran riot all over town!" Rainbow Dash explained while looking like she was not sure if she wanted to laugh at the memory of that day.

"That...doesn't sound all that surprising, as strange as that is to say." I replied hesitantly while being curious, yet not all that surprised Pinkie Pie would find a way to do that.

"I know it sounds funny, but trust me when I say it ain't as fun as ya think. I know Pinkie ain't the brightest mare around, but those Pinkie winks were 'bout as smart as a box of hammers and caused nothin' but trouble for everypony. Even wrecked a new barn my kin an' I were tryin' ta put up. And Twi had ta get creative ta send those nuisances back where they came from." Applejack explained while looking more annoyed than Rainbow Dash. If an army of Pinkie Pies hopping through town would cause that kind of trouble, I probably would have been compelled to lock myself in my house and ride out the storm if I got caught in that mess. Pinkie Pie is fun, but generally only in controlled doses. That kind of mess would have driven my batty.

When I thought about that last line, I suddenly had a realization that instilled a sense of alarm in me. "Hang on... Did you have an easy way to know which was the original Pinkie Pie?"

"Ehhhh..... Heheheh, it was kinda obvious in hindsight. Pinkie Pie was really upset with herself for causing all that trouble for nothing and I really should've known the only Pinkie Pie in town who was feeling really down was the real one." Rainbow Dash groaned while also averting her eyes. But she then reached out to us and said, "Hey, we still got the real Pinkie Pie here! She passed the test Twilight set up!"

"Oh, thank god... Wait. What even was that test to figure out who the real one was?" I asked as that thought dawned on me.

Applejack then spoke with a very dry tone, "She made them watch paint dry."

"Pfffft hahahaha, that's a good one..." I chuckled while sure Applejack was being metaphorical. But when I saw the two mares giving me an equally unamused gaze, I quickly realized that it was not a joke. "You mean... She really made them sit down and watch a layer of paint dry...? Wow, Twi. That's...uh...pretty mean."

"At least it worked. Twi sent all them phonies packin' with the right spell and the real Pinkie Pie was left behind. And don't go lookin' for that mirror pool thing where they came from. We all made sure it got blocked off and buried ta keep anypony from pullin' that stunt again." Applejack explained while looking relieved that such a mess would not be happening again.

"Hey, I don't think I would've been having a fun time with that either. Sorry you girls had to go through tha... Eh?" I said before feeling a slight lurch below me. When we all looked at the window beside my bed, we saw the scenery passing by at a rapidly slowing speed. In a moment, the entire command center came to a stop before our elevation lowered slightly. The wheels were retracting to set the whole thing down. "We've stopped? Seems a bit early, doesn't it?"

"Yeah, looks like we did... But I'm not complaining." Rainbow Dash said as I saw the outer walls of our camp starting to spring up in a line once again. She then looked at Applejack and asked, "Wanna head back to our place and put this stuff away? I'd like to get outta this gear for the rest of the evening."

"Sure, I'd reckon I can do without all this metal too." Applejack replied before placing her helmet back on her head. "Thanks for havin' us over, James. We'll be seein' ya around, all right?"

"Anytime, girls. You have a good one." I said in farewell as my two friends made their way to the stairs and left my room. Now alone once again, I savored the silence broken only by the muffled sound of activity from elsewhere in the command center.

I eventually rested on my back and gazed out at the window beside my bed. It was facing east. And I knew that somewhere out there, the Heaven's Pillar still stood with the emperor commanding his armies of Hollows from it. And with every day, we draw closer. No sign of enemy activity for a few days, but I could only wonder how long that would last.

Old questions came back to me. Questions that I had wanted to forget. Ones with no answer at the time, but with answers I potentially feared having to hear. I sat up at the edge of my bed and gazed at my helmet sitting atop my dresser. The Element of Humanity set proudly into the front of its brow. That beautiful visage in the form of two white doves linked beak to beak and talons clasped together with wings spread to form a perfect heart shape between them. It has always been a beautiful thing to see. And yet I could not shake the feeling that its presence at this time carried a dark secret.

I stood up and took the helmet into my hand before sitting back down on my bed. I gazed down at the Element of Humanity while it surely gazed back up at me. I began to mutter softly to myself. Or rather, I muttered to the Element of Humanity before me. "This is your fault, isn't it? You have something to do with what's going on, don't you?"

The Element of Humanity said nothing. Not like it could anyway. I continued to speak to it while not expecting an answer. "The emperor made you in the first place. Do you have something to do with him coming back after so long? Did he make you to be used against the Elements of Harmony? Is this war your fault? Or...is it mine?"

I had tried my hardest to push that thought out of my mind. And yet, the knowledge I am intrinsically linked to the very Element the emperor himself crafted so long ago filled me with a dreadful uncertainty. As if the act of me setting foot in Equestria at all was akin to the act of opening Pandora's Box.

Fear gripped my heart. There was so much we did not know and so much we could only speculate on. And yet, my heart would not allow me to be patient just this once. I could still remember what happened during that previous skirmish. Even after successfully skewering one of them on my sword from behind, the other Hollows merely stared at me without any signs of aggression. As if they did not...consider me a threat. Why, when we are enemies? There was a dark truth for us to discover, I was sure of it. I was certain that I had at least some sort of connection to why this war had broken out. And for the first time in a very long while, I felt unwelcome among the people of Equestria I had come to adore.

I needed to get out of there. Get some air and clear my head. It was not healthy to be alone with these dark thoughts, especially when there was no way of knowing how valid they were. I placed my helmet upon my head and set foot into the tub on the floor that held my liquid armor. As if knowing it was needed, that liquid metal crawled up and over my body before hardening into a glorious winged suit of familiar plate armor. I reached for the Lunar Shield, but paused as I knew I was not looking for a fight. I relented and grabbed it anyway before securing its clasps over my left gauntlet as I knew that my allies would object to me setting foot outside the encampment's walls without a weapon. With nothing else to do, I left my room and set off down the stairs.

I did not even reach the door to go outside before Shining Armor spoke up to me nearby. "James? What's up? We've set up camp for the night. Where are you going?"

I turned to face the captain of the guard as he set his helmet on the table nearby. The longer I hesitated in providing an answer, the likelier he would assume something was wrong. I quickly came up with an excuse. "I'm going.....out on patrol."

"Patrol? Now?" Shining Armor asked while not sounding entirely convinced. I suppose patrols would not be necessary when the command center's sensor suite can detect enemy movement a fair distance around us even without the radar devices deployed.

"I got nothing else to do right now. Just...want to make myself useful." I retorted in the hopes that he would drop the conversation and let me be on my way.

Shining Armor said nothing for a moment, but he then shrugged his shoulders. "If you insist. Just be sure you get back to us right away if you run into trouble."

"Got it. See ya." I said in brief before stepping outside. I spread my armor's wings and launched myself skyward before flying north. I had no real desire to go looking for trouble. I just needed to be alone with my thoughts. Away from anyone else that I could possibly endanger with my presence. Or at least that is how it felt at the time.

The sun was starting to get low in the sky in the late afternoon. Still quite bright out, but it would not last. I soon descended as I came upon some woods that were within sight of the camp behind me. A good place to take a relaxing stroll. Upon landing with a clank of my sabatons, I began to walk into the trees before me with their tall shadows falling to the east.

My mind was still not in a good place. I could not stop thinking about the what ifs. What if I really was the cause of this mess? Mankind had been banished from this world for good reason. As noble as the royal sisters' intentions were, was bringing me here a mistake? I have always been nothing but appreciative of everything Equestria has to offer. I would never consider changing anything about it. But now...was I a threat to the world I had come to love?

I am a patient man, but even I was growing frustrated with the lack of answers we have found in the past few weeks during the course of this war. Answers would put my mind at ease. More than anything, it is the lack of knowledge that is eating away at me most. And I could not stop fearing what the answers would bring.

I was starting to wonder if coming out here to these woods just to be alone with my thoughts was a good idea. The solitude was not helping. If anything, the lack of a presence around me was causing me to indulge in my worries even harder as I began to mutter to myself. But suddenly... I stopped talking. And I stopped fearing. At least about what I had been contemplating before. Because I had detected a subtle shift in the air. The kind of feeling one gets when they know they are not alone.

I am not entirely sure what it was that caught my attention. A shift in the wind blowing through the leaves above? A faint scent on the wind? A distant snap of a twig? Whatever the factor was, I froze and became silent. My ears listened carefully through my helmet, its enchanted plating doing nothing to impede my reception to sound of lower decibels. I was aware and alert. What had I just detected?

It suddenly dawned on me. Was I outside the range of the camp's default radar range? All of the sensors had been collected and put away as we passed by them today. Was there a cadre of Hollows nearby? Ready to pounce upon me? I was tempted to reach for my sword, but hesitated when I knew that would be a sure sign that I knew someone was nearby. It might trigger a sudden attack from multiple sides.

I partially spread the wings on my back, ready to launch myself up and through the canopy for a hasty retreat at the first sign of trouble. Now thoroughly distracted from my troubles, I focused on the dilemma at hand. I began to carefully search my immediate surroundings. I had my right hand open and ready, my focus ready to generate magical force at an instant's notice. The trees were of varying heights, though neither too high or too low. And as I stepped lightly to create as little sound as possible, I heard it. Something nearby.

It sounded...small. And it seemed to be just one. The tempo of the steps... No, it was not a hollow. Too many to be just two feet. It stumbled over tree roots. Even rustled a fallen leaf or two. Perhaps a wolf on the prowl? But I began to pinpoint where it was coming from. I passed tree after tree, my eyes set on one that had a thicker trunk than most of the others. A better hiding spot than most.

Tension filled my heart. I began to sweat profusely. I should not have been afraid in my full suit of armor, but the anticipation was killing me. The urge to prepare a barrier spell was strong, but I knew the sound of the magic in my gauntlet flaring up along with that gentle ethereal din that magic auras generate would only give away my position. I had to wait until I had gotten visual confirmation before going on the defensive.

Once I reached the tree, I began to step very softly around it. I could not make out a shadow peaking around it. Whoever was there had cleverly hiding in the tree's own shadow. I braced myself, inhaling deeply as quietly as I could, and then lunged to look around the corner.

A shriek of terror reached my ears as I outstretched my right arm with its golden yellow magic aura flaring up around it. Whoever was now before me was small. Smaller than the average pony. And before my eyes could even focus on them, they...collapsed. Utterly fainted before me. I froze as I stared. The form was unmistakably equine. But dark... An extremely dark, almost black shade of gray. "A...Changeling?"

I had only seen one Changeling before, but it was an appearance that was hard to forget about. And the shriek that hit my ears... Much too high in pitch to be the same one as last time. This was not Thorax. I quickly realized that this Changeling was female. And even smaller than Thorax with more slender and lankier limbs, but not by much. There were still some holes carved out of her limbs and even a few circular bits taken out of her mane, tail, and exposed wings, but were much fewer in number than with Thorax. Some sort of scout out doing reconnaissance? No... No, a hardened scout of any sort would not simply faint when being surprised by a potential enemy. And upon realizing this, I felt genuinely embarrassed that I had just scared this poor little maiden half to death.

"Now I feel stupid..." I grumbled as I dispelled my gauntlet's magic aura. And here I had worked myself up into a borderline panic over one little Changeling who was in the wrong place at the wrong time. But now that this little mare was unconscious and helpless, I was puzzled over what I should do. If I left her alone, she would eventually wake up and carry on her way. But there are predators roaming the Empty Plains. If something like a wolf were to happen across her before she could wake up...

As I looked down at the fainted Changeling, I thought I noticed something about another tree's shadow nearby as the wind blew. With the leaves swaying, I noticed something about the swaying shadows that caught my eye. There was something in those shadows. Something that was not swaying quite as much as the rest of it. Something...that should not be there. And when I looked towards the tree, I saw her. Gilda, perched in the branches, her arm outstretched with her little wrist crossbow locked onto the Changeling before us.

I flinched. Was she really considering shooting this helpless maiden while she was down? Convinced that the timid little lady meant no harm, I jumped between the two of them and raised the Lunar Shield to block any potential attack. "Gilda, no!"

"OK, OK, I won't shoot!" Gilda called back as she quickly disarmed the crossbow on her wrist. She then spread her wings and swooped down from her vantage point before landing before me. Still clad in her suit of camouflaged brigandine, she did not leave the encampment without her full set of gear. "Sorry I didn't say anything sooner. I noticed you on your way out and let Spitfire know I was gonna keep an eye on you. Didn't think you'd actually find someone out here and... Wait a minute, isn't this thing one of those weird bug pony things that invaded Canterlot a couple of years back? During that fancy wedding everyone was talking about back then?"

"Changelings. And yes, that's what she is." I retorted while still surprised that Gilda had not only noticed me leave the camp on my own, but had even managed to tail me without me ever noticing her presence. As I looked down at the fainted Changeling, I then asked, "You weren't...really gonna shoot her, were you?"

"I dunno. I was only aiming just in case that thing pulled something on you, but..." Gilda replied before looking like she was considering arming her crossbow again. "I heard these things are bad news. You think I should put it down?"

"Gilda, please... She didn't even try to attack me. If she fainted in fear like that, I don't think she's a hardened fighter. Probably completely harmless." I explained while keeping a close eye on Gilda's hands. "I mean yes, I have heard that the Changelings have been marked as enemies of Equestria, but...still..."

Gilda rolled her eyes before she said with a sigh, "Why are you being so defensive for this thing? You almost sound like you met one once."

"I..." I muttered before I wondered if it would be wise to reveal I had once had contact with one such enemy of Equestria. I then asked, "Can you keep a secret?"

She looked hesitant at first, looking at me with just one golden eye. Gilda then let out a sigh and said, "Sure... You wouldn't do anything stupid anyway. What's the secret?"

I knew Gilda trusts me and I trust her. I did not want her to think I was keeping anything important from her. After glancing at the Changeling maiden to check if she was still out cold, I explained, "I actually bumped into one of these entirely by chance not long before the war broke out. Turned out he was a really nice guy. I don't think Changelings are inherently bad news. It just sounds like they...were dealt a bad hand and aren't currently under the best leadership right now. Just...don't bring this up around anyone. I don't want to cause any problems."

"Desperate types, huh?" Gilda asked while I just nodded. She then looked down at the Changeling and muttered, "I heard that they only eat love... I guess it's hard to get that when you look this freaky and have to play everyone like fools just to get close to them..."

"Yeah, they seem like really unfortunate sorts. I'm glad my first encounter with one went so smoothly or I might be tempted to slit her throat in her sleep." I replied before looking down at our new captive. I then said, "I don't think it's a good idea to leave her out here... Wolves might get her if we leave her alone, but I don't know if she was spying on us..."

"I'm kinda surprised she hasn't woken up yet... You must've really spooked her good." Gilda spoke while giving the Changeling's little horn on her forehead a gentle poke. "It's your call. What're we gonna do with her?"

With a sigh, I came to my decision. I used a levitation spell to lift the Changeling and then cradled her in my left arm while hidden behind the Lunar Shield. She was much lighter than she looked. I had forgotten just how light Changelings could be. "I'm bringing her back. I don't think she meant any harm, but... Just gotta be sure, right? And it would be a bad idea to leave her vulnerable out here like this."

"Right. Let's... Eh?" Gilda started to say before pausing as I used a teleportation spell to instantly transport us right in front of the command center's front door. She glanced around with confusion before asking, "Whoa, what...? Since when could you do that?"

"So long as I got this armor. Anyway, thanks for checking up on me. I'll take it from here." I said before I reached for the door. I then gave Gilda a little smile and said, "You enjoy your evening, Gilda."

"Right, same to you. Have a good one, big guy." Gilda replied while showing a much warmer smile on her beak. As she walked off, I pushed the door open to step inside. The Changeling mare was still unresponsive in my arm. And I was left with a dilemma. Do I tell anyone about her? If I were to hide her in my room, how long would it take for everyone to find out that someone other than Smolder was staying up there with me? And how would I explain everything to Smolder in the first place?

The royal sisters were seated around the nearest round table while sipping coffee and tea, instilling a new sense of dread in me. I knew that Nightmare Moon aside, they had been present in Canterlot to witness the Changeling invasion. They would not be happy to see our new guest. I started to slink to the left upon stepping inside to try and walk up the stairs to put my armor and weapons away all while keeping my shield between the Changeling and any prying eyes who may be looking our way.

I did not get far. Shining Armor came back in with only his helmet missing and asked, "Hey, you're back! Any trouble out there?"

"Oh, nothing. No Hollows. Everything's clear out here." I replied while hoping to be inconspicuous. Unfortunately, with the Lunar Shield on my left arm, I had to step sideways to get to the door while keeping my shield between us. And the stares the three royal sisters were giving me showed that they could see how awkward my gait was. "I'm just going to head up and dress down for the night..."

"James... What do you have there?" Nightmare Moon asked with an eyebrow raised in curiosity. "Did you find something out there? What are you hiding?"

"I... Uh..." I muttered as I was cornered. Now that everyone could see that the Lunar Shield was obviously concealing something, there was no running. With a sigh, I slowly turned and lifted the shield aside to let them see the unconscious Changeling in my arm.

"Changeling?!" Shining Armor yelped in shock before almost reflexively and quite harshly snatching the Changeling from my arm with levitation and pinning her to the floor. The collision was more than enough to jar her awake as the little Changeling sudden began to squirm and shriek in fright as the captain of the guard lassoed her limbs with rope. Every single guardsman in the command center came running with weapons drawn as the previously calm atmosphere became filled with a deeply uncomfortable tension. Her bright featureless blue eyes opened wide in horror, the Changeling recoiled in whimpering fright as Shining Armor held a spearhead right to her face. "Who are you?! Why are you out here?!"

"Jesus Christ, Armor! She didn't even attack me! She fainted as soon as we crossed paths!" I spoke loudly in shock and even some disgust upon seeing just how instantly rough everyone became towards the hapless little lady. I understood they had every reason to be wary after a full-scale invasion was carried out upon the capital of Equestria itself, but this was still too much! I was absolutely convinced that she was a noncombatant who just happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time.

Before Shining Armor could even provide a response, Celestia turned to me as she and her sisters all rose from their seats. Her voice was calm, yet firm while she gave me a most dire gaze. "James. The Changeling hive is an enemy of Equestria. You were not present to witness the invasion of Canterlot a few years ago, but the memory is still fresh. Now tell us. Where did you find this one and what happened?"

My eyes scanned the scene before me. Nearly all eyes were upon me. Even the Changeling herself as she gazed up at me with such a look of desperation. Even with her eyes being so featureless, the way the little white dots of reflected light shone off of them... They almost seemed like tiny white irises that helped convey where she was looking. And that gaze looked like she was silently pleading for me to help her. I then began to explain, "In the woods to the north... I thought I was being observed and searched around. I found her...and she just fainted. Didn't try to run or fight. I...scared her pretty good without meaning to."

"Just lurking about with no means or knowledge of how to properly respond in a confrontation?" Nightmare Moon replied while I just nodded. She then said, "That sounds like a training exercise for a potential scout. Very wet behind the ears. Is this true, little one?"

Still too frightened to even speak, the Changeling just nodded rapidly. A scout in training... That would explain the lack of experience and discipline. Shining Armor then brought the tip of his spear right o the Changeling's throat as he spoke grimly, "Then it's best we put this one out of its misery before it gains the skills needed to infiltrate us."

Fright welled up in my heart. Even with their animosity towards the Changeling hive being just... No! Before anyone could agree or object to this, the Changeling herself wailed in terror as tears streamed down her face. "Nooooohohohohoooo!!!! I wasn't even doing anything! I don't wanna hurt anyone! I don't wanna die! I don't wanna diiiiieee!!!"

Then... The horn on her head was coated by a billowing green aura while she seemed too panicked and incoherent to do anything beside weep uncontrollably. A veil of green fire flashed over her limbs, her tail, her wings, her... Well... One by one, her body parts were individually coated by green fire in rapid succession until... Everyone just stared in confusion while she continued to weep in terror as the atmosphere became...very awkward, confused, and extremely uncomfortable.

Her entire body was...made up of different parts of different creatures. Her head was that of a little mare, but the rest of her... Griffon claws, bat wings, a rabbit tail... It was all a ridiculous mishmash of different species that almost looked like a strange parody of Discord himself, no doubt the result of a spectacularly botched transformation attempt. If she was not crying her lungs out, I probably would have even laughed at just how ridiculous she looked. As the screaming turned into frightened whimpering, Nightmare Moon then brought up a rather good point. "Is this...a sort of defense mechanism as a means to confuse enemies to give one enough time to flee? Because...I think it's working."

As absurd as this situation got, it was starting to hurt to see just how painfully frightened this little helpless Changeling was with weapons aimed at her. I felt like I had made a mistake by bringing her back. She did not go looking for trouble. It was all a chance encounter that ended poorly. Like Thorax before her, this little creature's only mistake was being associated with enemies of Equestria by proxy. And I could not stand there and watch anymore.

With everyone not entirely sure of how to respond to this bizarre defense mechanism, I stepped past the guards and kneeled by the whimpering Changeling. I tenderly stroked my hand over her head and whispered, "Hey... Hey, it's gonna be all right. You're not to here to cause trouble, right?"

"No... No... No, I don't wanna hurt anyone..." She whimpered while sniffling pathetically. She had her eyes squinted shut, but a veil of green fire soon flashed over her as she calmed just enough to dispel her botched disguise. "Don't let them hurt me... Please..."

"OK. I won't let them." I said softly before scooping her little body in my hand and pulling her closer to me. I gazed at the armed stallions around me with a firm glare and said, "Got it? She's not here to give you guys any trouble."

"I... James, she..." Shining Armor growled as his levitation spell quivered in uncertainty around his spear. He then flashed a glance at the royal sisters as if awaiting their input. I guess even he could not go through with running a frightened weeping mare through on his spear. Who could, really?

The three alicorns beside us looked at each other without a word. As if trying to decide who should speak first. Nightmare Moon and Celestia soon turned their gazes to Luna, who nodded and stepped forward. She held her head high in an authoritative manner to establish some degree of dominance as she asked, "Do you have a name, child?"

The Changeling tilted her head towards me as if to hide against me, eyes squinted shut as she whimpered, "Ocellus... I'm...Ocellus..."

Another name that sounded in line with how Thorax is named. I kept my arm over her to insure she would be safe, even though I was certain Luna would not resort to any displays of unnecessary force. The Princess of the Night then asked, "And what were you doing out there at the time this man found you?"

Ocellus hesitated. No doubt fearful that her words would result in a harsh response. She only spoke when I pinned her more securely against myself. "Training... For being a scout... I don't want to be a soldier, so...I chose to be a scout..."

"It sounds like you're not very good at it if you fainted as soon as I found you. And if I could detect your presence in the first place." I added while she continued to keep her eyes squinted shut in fear. I could see that she was starting to relax just a bit, but not enough to open her eyes.

The little Changeling let out a whimper of shame. "I'm not... But I don't want to hurt anyone... I don't want to be stuck inside the hive as a worker, but... I didn't want this... Please don't send me back..."

The look on all the faces around me said it all. I do not believe they ever expected to meet a Changeling that is so docile and gentle. They looked genuinely bemused. I could remember how Thorax was not at all proud of his people's standing in Equestrian society, but poor Ocellus seemed to have it much worse. But if things among the Changeling hive really are just that poor...

This told me enough. I stroked my hand along the little Changeling's head and said, "It's OK, love bug. You don't have to go back if you don't want to."

It was only then that her eyes popped open with a look of confusion settled upon her face. Those featureless blue eyes gazed up at me as she muttered, "Love...bug...?"

"That's what you are, right? A little love bug?" I asked while Ocellus even began to blush in silence. I doubt she had ever expected to be referred to with a term that just sounds so cute, although that blue in her dark cheeks... It was a hue that was somewhere between blue and green. I suppose having blood that is not red makes sense for a more insectoid creature, but it still puzzled me for a few seconds over why those patches on her cheeks were that color. I then looked at the royal sisters and asked, "You won't be sending her back out there, will you?"

"I'm not sure that would be wise, now that she's seen our current base of operations. Even if it seems crossing paths with her was more out of circumstance than out of any ulterior motives..." Celestia retorted while she leaned to one side to get a better look at Ocellus, who cowered once more when the gaze of the Princess of the Dawn settled upon her. "James, could I ask you to keep an eye on her while we discuss this turn of events?"

"Just me? Uh..." I mumbled while noticing Ocellus pressing up against me even more firmly. As if trying to retreat into my body for safety. Seeing that she was starting to view me as a source of protection, I nodded. "Sure. I'll keep her with me."

"Then it is agreed. Guards. Weapons down. And release her from her binds." Nightmare Moon declared as the guards around us did just that. They all lowered their weapons while their magic auras coated the ropes tied around the little Changeling's ankles. Shining Armor was the only one who looked very much not in favor of this decision, but that scowl on his face was not as harsh as it was mere moments ago. As soon as she was freed, Ocellus clung to me with her limbs as her little body shuddered. I placed my arm on her back to secure her and began to stand up. "Keep her in your quarters for now. And please do not leave her unsupervised."

"Will do. Come on, love bug." I said before making my way up the stairs and into my chambers. I closed the door behind me, but felt safe enough to not lock it. I then spoke softly while setting Ocellus on my bed, "I'm very sorry about this... If I had known they would get that rough, I would've just watched over you until you woke up out there and let you fly off for home."

Ocellus sat there with her little ears drooping and her featureless eyes gazing somberly at the floor. She could not bring herself to look at me as she said, "I really didn't think I'd find anyone out here... The Empty Plains are supposed to be...empty, right? I really wasn't going to do anything..."

When considering how vast and off the grid the Empty Plains are, it was not entirely surprising that the Changeling hive would have a presence out here. A place where no one would bother them. I then proceeded to set aside my shield and set my helmet upon my dresser before stepping into the tub on the floor to let my armor melt off my body. "Hey, it's cool. I was honestly embarrassed that I had spooked you bad enough to make you faint like that. Felt really stupid about the whole thing."

Ocellus did not seem to be paying my words all that much mind. Her eyes instead were focused upon the liquid metal oozing seamlessly off of me and into the tub on the floor. "Wow... Your armor can do that?"

"Yeah, that's how I get it on or off. Pretty ingenious little quirk that was put into it. Fixes it up too." I explained while I stepped out of the tub. It was while she spoke that I noticed that her voice carried...a unique and adorable sort of buzziness to it. She really did not all that different from Thorax aside from the much fewer number of holes on her body and her slightly smaller size. It must get confusing trying to tell every Changeling apart. "Please don't touch it though. It's not picky about who wears it."

"Oh... All right then." She muttered as the wonder of observing my armor liquefying itself passed. Her eyes slowly gazed around the room, no doubt from lack of exposure to modern society. I stepped over and sat beside her on the bed and quickly found her lying down and resting her head upon my lap. I said nothing at first while I stroked my hand over her very smooth carapace when I heard her mutter, "So hungry..."

I knew what she needed and said nothing. And before long, I felt a subtle...indescribable sensation. Something being drained from me like excess body heat radiating out of me. And when I looked down, I saw Ocellus had a faint green aura around her little curved horn. I then asked, "How do I taste?"

Her eyes shot open as she glanced up at me with a gaze of surprise. I do not believe she expected me to be familiar with how Changeling's feed. That look of surprise got a brief chuckle out of me as I then added, "Go ahead. I have plenty."

Calming herself again, Ocellus rested her head back down upon my thigh and continued to feed. She looked like she was trying to take a nap, but she was just resting while enjoying a good meal. I heard her mutter, "There's...so much... Like it's...almost endless... And it tastes so good..."

I continued to stroked my hand along her smoothly rounded back. I even got a little curious and gently pried one of her wing covers up to slide my fingers along the waxy membrane of her wing. It really felt like the wing of a cicada or dragonfly, but far larger. Ocellus let out a little squeak as she looked back at where my hand was reaching and asked, "Um... What about my wings?"

"I was just wondering. You're only the second Changeling I've ever met." I explained while trying not to say too much. But when I noticed her look up at me in some confusion, I asked, "What's up, love bug?"

"You...met someone else?" Ocellus asked quietly while having stopped feeding entirely. "You found a different Changeling?"

Knowing how nasty the situation could get if the wrong person heard this, I asked softly, "What I'm about to say doesn't leave this room, all right?"

Ocellus nodded readily and listened in silence. I then proceeded to explain, "Very shortly before this mess broke out, I stumbled across a Changeling in the Everfree Forest who had a close call with some timber wolves. I brought him back home to patch him up and he was a really nice guy all the while. Said his name is Thorax, but he couldn't stay long."

Her eyes opened wider in realization as that name seemed to strike a chord with her. "Thorax? Oh, him! Yes, he's one of the nicest Changeling's I know. I mean...they aren't all mean. They don't want to be mean, but... Things are just so hard for us..."

"Yeah, he kind of said the same thing... Being a Changeling is rough, huh?" I replied while gently pushing her head back down onto my thigh. I suspected that she may have been starving if love was so hard to get a hold of while looking so ghastly. Taking the hint, she began to feed again while I kept my hand between her shoulders. "It's a shame. You love bugs are much nicer than your looks would say."

"Why do you keep calling me that..." Ocellus muttered as her horn's aura flared up just a bit. Was it a sign of how much love was coming out of me at once? "I mean I like it when you call me that, but... Why?"

"Because you're a love bug. Right?" I asked while still trying to make her feel better with that endearing little title. "It's cute, right? A cute name for a cute little love bug. Which is what you are, right?"

I did not expect what came next. Ocellus pressed her face down into my thigh and squealed in embarrassment in an utterly adorable fashion. She then spoke up with her muzzle lifted, "But I'm not cute!"

"I mean, sure... Changeling's can look menacing. Thorax even tried to scare me off at first by hissing at me. But...when you're just calm like this..." I replied before stroking my hand over her. I examined her face while she looked up at me. Those big blank blue eyes. Those two long fangs that probably did not have much of a use. And her fairly small form in general. It all came together to make her come across as a certain kind of cute. "You love bugs are still cute. Like...I really wanna just hug and cuddle with you."

Ocellus gazed unblinkingly at me as her eyes narrowed just slightly. Not in contempt, but...I think humble adoration. The green aura around her horn flared up once more as she said, "You...really mean that... I don't know what to say."

"You can tell I'm being sincere? Just like that?" I asked while wondering why she would believe me so readily. We had only just met and I had unwittingly caused her a lot of trouble. I was surprised she was not at least a little bitter towards me.

The little love bug below me smiled just slightly as she said, "Your love...doesn't feel like it's carrying any lies... You really mean what you said..."

I just stared at her in surprise. I suppose one can read someone by how well they can read their heart. But to read my heart by sampling my love? An interesting trait for a Changeling to have. It almost seemed like a distaff counterpart to a trait the kirin possess. "Well... Uh... Thanks for trusting me."

"No... Thank you for trusting me." Ocellus retorted before resting her head on my lap again, quietly feeding on whatever love I had within me. She was very sincere in her tone and I could guess that Changelings have a hard time earning trust when deception is just a way of life for them. Between her and Thorax, I had no reason to believe Changelings could be inherently vicious. I could only hope I would not get a rude awakening if I crossed paths with even more of them. Especially when they come looking for... Oh no.

I felt a chill through my spine as I suddenly made a realization. Ocellus had been out there on a training exercise. If she did not report back... "Do you think the hive will send someone out to look for you?"

I saw her eyes pop wide open upon hearing that. Ocellus even ceased to feed as she muttered, "I... I hope not... I'll probably be in big trouble if they find out I've been captured..."

"Well... I mean... We only crossed paths by accident. You weren't really gathering intelligence from us. I think we can convince everyone to let you go and return home like nothing ever happened." I said while hoping that bringing her back to the command center was not setting up conflict with an extra third party. We had enough to deal with when it came to the emperor's minions out there.

Ocellus hesitated before she spoke softly, "I... I don't want to go back... It's...not very happy there... And I don't want to do anything to hurt anyone... But I don't want to be trapped here... I just... I don't know what I want..."

The poor thing... I wish there was more I could do for her. But if she did not want to go back, then I did not want to see her leave. I then whispered to her, "I won't let them take you. If you don't want go back, then I'll keep them away from you."

"You'd...do that for me?" She asked while looking up at me. I nodded and kept my hand on her back to help her feel secure. Ocellus then tilted her head into my belly while being mindful of her horn. "I'm starting to think...you finding me was a good thing."

"I think it was too. You're a very sweet little love bug." I said in return while finding myself becoming very endeared to this little lady. Very little, to be fair. But her small size got me thinking. Even Thorax was smaller than Fluttershy when I first saw him. But Ocellus is even smaller. I just had to ask. "If you don't mind me asking... How old are you anyway?"

I was unsure if this was a step in the wrong direction since it is common knowledge that most women are not fond of discussing their age. But Ocellus did not recoil at all from my words as she said, "Me? I'm only sixteen."

"Really? I guess you kind of look it." I spoke while being very surprised that she is older than Smolder. Speaking of Smolder, why was she not back yet? Or had she returned while I was outside the camp and then set out to deploy our radar sensors out east? I suppose I could just go downstairs and ask, but I did not want to leave Ocellus unattended. I do not believe I was allowed to anyway.

Moments later, I suddenly heard a voice. Not from my ears, but in my head. The voice of Celestia. "James? Could you please come to the war room? And bring the Changeling with you."

"Oh, sure. I'll be right down." I replied while Ocellus turned her gaze up at me as if wondering if I was talking to her. I doubt she heard that voice at all. I then said, "We need to go downstairs. They want to talk to us."

"Huh? You... Um... All right? Just..." Ocellus muttered before she crawled up me and clung to my torso like a beetle hooking its limbs into a tree trunk. "Please don't let go of me..."

"Sure thing, love bug. Let's go." I stood up while keeping a hand pressed against her lower back for extra support. I descended the stairs leading out of my room and into the main chamber of the command center. I took a moment to glance at the crystal panels that were displaying information being broadcast to us from out east. At least half were displaying data, so Smolder must have been out there dropping the sensors to get the sensor array set up. Although when the few guardsmen got a look at the love bug holding onto me, they cracked a smirk and chuckled at the frankly silly sight of my passenger. Ocellus kept her eyes closed, no doubt out of fear. She would probably not open them until I sat down.

I stepped into the war room and found the three royal sisters seated around the long table with only Shining Armor with them. His gaze intensified the instant he laid eyes upon Ocellus, even while the three alicorn sisters cast us a much more amused stare. Nightmare Moon even cracked a smirk as she said, "I think you have something on your shirt, James."

While Ocellus hid her face from Shining Armor's glare, I placed my hand on the back of her head and said, "Yeah, found her just a little while ago. Cute, right?"

The royal sisters chuckled and giggled while leaving Ocellus looking very confused at this much less hostile reception. When I took a seat at the head of the table, Luna then said, "We have nearly come to a decision. But first, a few questions for our guest."

"Me...?" Ocellus asked while turning her gaze to them. But the instant she saw Shining Armor's glare, she flinched and buried her face into my chest again with a whimper.

Celestia was quick to notice what was antagonizing Ocellus and turned her attention to her subordinate. "Captain, relax yourself. She is not our enemy and does not need to be intimidated."

"Yes, your highness...' He grumbled with a sigh before closing his eyes and turning his sightless gaze towards the table. Only then did Ocellus look back at everyone without much fear.

Now that she had her attention, Celestia turned her gaze to Ocellus and asked, "We have come to an agreement that you are not an enemy combatant and were simply in the wrong place at the wrong time. We apologize for the rough reception you received."

"OK..." Ocellus muttered quietly while still not exactly comfortable being surrounded by some of the most powerful ponies the world had ever seen. They could destroy her if they wanted to. Even though I could see no hostility in their eyes, I kept my hand on the little love bug's back to try and keep her safe. I felt like I was the one thing standing between her and the risk of bodily harm and was compelled to keep her safe.

Nightmare Moon then spoke up, "With that said, we can see you out at any time. You will be escorted beyond our walls so you can be on your way. If you wish, we can see you to the gates right now."

I looked down at Ocellus while she looked up at me. If she agreed to this, it would mean goodbye. But unsurprisingly, she looked back at them and said, "Thank you, but...I...don't want to go back."

"You...don't?" Luna asked while Ocellus just shook her head. "Then...what is it you want?"

"I... I don't want to go back... But I don't want to be locked up here..." Ocellus muttered while sounding very indecisive. I felt for her. An unhappy home to return to, but an outside world that did not want her. A very unfortunate type of limbo to be stuck within. Even I was unsure of what to say or suggest. All I could do was keep her in my grasp to keep her calm.

Celestia then asked softly, "There must be something you're certain of. Tell us, dear. Where do you want to be?"

Ocellus said nothing at first, but her grip on me softened in response to Celestia's gentle tone. She then gazed up at me while I looked down at her. She then said something I do not believe anyone was expecting. "I want to be...with him. Because I feel safe with him. Is that...all right?"

That was a touching thing to say. And I was left silently reeling from such a sincere admission. Like I had just made a new friend. The three sisters looked at each other with surprised yet approving smiles. Although there was one among them who was not smiling. Nightmare Moon then turned to Shining Armor, who remained cold and unflinching while keeping his eyes closed. "Captain. Do you have any objections?"

It was only then that he opened his eyes and directed his gaze right at me. It was jarring to see him being so stern and harsh. I was still jarred from seeing how unforgiving he had been towards Ocellus at first. I pressed my hand more firmly against Ocellus' back out of concern that he might throw something at her. With a sigh, he averted his gaze and said, "If she stays out of trouble, I'll tolerate her being here."

"Agreed. And you, James? Are you in favor of keeping this one under your watch?" Luna asked softly with no signs of hostility from her or her sisters in the air.

Ocellus gazed up at me with an almost fearful gaze. Not that she needed to worry. I looked at them and said, "Yeah, she can stay with me. I'd be happy to have her around."

"Then it is agreed. Child, you are to remain with James for the duration of the war. If you are to leave the command center, you absolutely must be escorted. For your own safety if nothing else. As for what will happen after the war has ended... We will discuss that when the time comes." Nightmare Moon decreed firmly yet gently. Her sisters nodded in agreement while Shining Armor did everything he could to not look at us. Such a look of bitterness in those eyes...

Ocellus looked up at me with a look of curiosity in her blank blue eyes. She asked softly, "Your name is James...? It's...a nice name."

"It's a human name. You probably don't hear too many of them." I replied while I stroked my hand down her back, happy to know Ocellus would be staying after all. I was eager to help her get comfortable as I looked back at everyone else and asked, "If there's nothing else to discuss, may I take Ocellus back upstairs and get her settled in?"

"Go right ahead." Celestia said before I stood up with that little love bug still clinging to me before I walked back upstairs and locked the door behind me to secure some privacy. Now we were safe.

"I guess this room will be your home for now, love bug." I said while setting Ocellus down on my bed. For once, I could see her smiling just a little. She still looked a little uncomfortable, but that smile was a good sign. "The bathroom is through that door there. You're free to use it whenever you wish. As for where you can sleep..."

I looked down at Smolder's air mattress. Ever since she got here, she has barely even touched it. She always insists on sharing my bed with me every night and that is how we both like it. But with there being an extra unused bed in my room, I saw a solution. "You can sleep here, if you want. It's meant for my roommate, but she never uses... Uh... Ocellus?"

When I looked back at her, I saw that she had found the pillow at the end of my bed and was now hugging it against herself. It was roughly as big as she was while seated and she really seemed to be enjoying the cushy softness. "You got something there?"

"Mmm... Pillows are just the softest... I love how much softer they are than what we rest our heads on back home." Ocellus muttered happily. Now that she was snuggling with that pillow, there was a much more profound smile on her face due to the simple pleasures of resting in a pillow.

"Yep, they make getting to sleep a lot easier. And there's one down here too for you." I replied while pointing to the air mattress. I then asked, "Anyway, I think that's it for the basics. Anything else I can get you?"

"Um... Well..." She muttered while still hugging that pillow. I saw her ears droop before she asked sheepishly, "Uh... I'm... May I have some more, sir?"

"More? More of wha... Ooooh, you still hungry?" I asked while she nodded once. I then took a seat by her on the bed and stroked my hand over her head. "Sure. Eat up. You can help yourself whenever you want."

Ocellus beamed preciously before leaning against me. I watched her green magic aura flare up around her horn as she began to feed again. She let out a sigh as she said, "I've never had so much... And you give it so freely?"

"I guess I've just got plenty. You can help yourself to any whenever you want. I barely even feel anything." I replied while still not fully understanding the concept of how anything can sustain themselves on love in a manner that is not a metaphorical sense. But if I had so much in me that I never had to worry about running dry, I saw no harm in literally sharing some with her. I stroked my hand over her back over and over while I muttered, "You must have been starving..."

Ocellus kept her eyes closed while she continued to feed. For once, she seemed to be truly at peace for the first time since the moment I first laid eyes on her. It was a good feeling seeing and hearing her sound so calm. After several more minutes of silent feasting, I noticed the aura around Ocellus' horn fade. "I can't eat another bite... So full... I've never been so full before..."

"Glad to hear it, love bug." I retorted while lightly scratching her ear. This prompted a precious little giggle from her as she fidgeted at my touch. But it was around then that I heard some footsteps coming up the stairs just outside the door. "Oh? Sounds like she's back."

"She...?" Ocellus asked as her ears perked up in response to that sound. She could surely tell it was not the sound of hooves. What followed was a knock on the door before it got pushed open. "Oh dear..."

"I'm back! Put some berries in the kitchen, got the sensors all set up out there and... Um..." Smolder said as soon as she entered the room. But then she froze before she could even finish closing the door behind her as she and Ocellus locked eyes. Ocellus was as stiff as a plank as she almost seemed to be expecting trouble. Smolder then very slowly shut and locked the door behind her before asking, "Hey... Aren't you that same bug guy who showed... Wait, no... You don't have that many holes in you..."

I suspected Ocellus was aware of how belligerent dragons could be if her apprehensive silence was anything to go by. I placed my hand on her head and said, "Hey, it's OK. Smolder's a lovely young lady. You don't have to worry about her."

"She is...?" Ocellus asked while casting me a glance. I nodded in confirmation before she looked over at Smolder and nervously waved her hoof. "Um... Hello."

"Yeah, hi. So...uh... Where'd you come from? You're one of those Changeling's right? Got caught wandering into the place?" Smolder asked nonchalantly as she showed no real issue with our new guest.

Ocellus frowned sheepishly as her ears drooped. I decided to intervene and said, "I literally bumped right into her in the woods to the north. Spooked her so bad that she fainted right in front of me. Couldn't just leave her out there unconscious, so I brought her back. She'll be staying with us from now on."

"You're gonna be roomies with us? Nice! Snug as a bug on a rug, right?" Smolder retorted with a big smile on her face. It was a good thing Thorax left such a positive lasting impression on her. Ocellus even smiled a little in the face of Smolder's acceptance of her kind.

Before anything else could be said, I decided to make clear exactly what the nature of our guest's presence was about. "Just to make it clear, if Ocellus needs to leave the loft, she needs to be escorted at all times. Changelings...aren't on good terms with the rest of Equestria."

"Ooooh... I mean I never asked with that last one, but..." Smolder retorted with a look of surprise in her eyes. Thorax did not say much about his kind to her and I did not fault him for it, but it was much harder to hide that with Ocellus. The little love bug looked away with ears drooped, all but confirming Smolder's concerns. But instead of getting accusatory, she walked up to the bed and looked at Ocellus with a smile as she crossed her arms. Smolder leaned towards Ocellus to look up at her and asked, "Lemme guess. Most of those bugs back home are a bunch of jerks, right? I know all about what that's like."

Ocellus gazed at Smolder with wide eyes. That was an interesting assumption to make. Although Ocellus then said, "Not...really... We Changelings aren't really...bad. We're just... It's... It's really complicated..."

"Right, right... But you're a good bug, right?" Smolder asked while reaching out and touching Ocellus upon the tip of her horn.

"Ooh! I mean... I... I hope so. I don't want to hurt anyone." Ocellus flinched at the touch of Smolder's finger. I doubt she has much feeling in that horn, but she clearly felt something. But she then asked, "And...it's...really nice to meet a dragon who...isn't scary."

Smolder grinned brightly with her fangs on display. "Aw, that just made my day. We dragons don't got a good reputation and for good reason, but thanks for not grouping me in with the rest. It's a good thing you found her, James. She's a keeper."

"Yeah, she really is. Right, love bug?" I replied while Ocellus held her face in her hooves and squealed sweetly again. She was having a good time, even if she was trying to hide it. "Hey, you OK there?"

"So...much...love in the air right now...!" Ocellus whimpered while she squirmed next to me. "No one's been this nice to me outside the hive...!"

"In that case..." Smolder said before holding out a hand to our guest. "Wanna be friends?"

Ocellus quickly lowered her hooves to look at Smolder with eyes wide open. I found this offer to be just too precious. Dragon and Changeling, now new friends. So much yet so little in common. And while hesitant, Ocellus placed her hoof in Smolder's palm for a gentle shake. "Yeah... Sounds...nice. Friends."

"It's good having friends. I'll have to introduce you to the rest of mine around the camp. I bet they'll like getting to know a nice love bug like you." Smolder said with a smile, although her ignorance was rather alarming.

Not wanting her to drag Ocellus out where just anyone could see her, I quickly reached a hand out to Smolder. "Leeeeet's not get too hasty with that. Almost no one knows Ocellus is here right now and I can promise most people in the militia won't take kindly to her presence. Let's take things nice and slow when it comes to introducing her to everyone, all right?"

Smolder flinched upon hearing this and took a step back. "Whoa, whoa, right! Yikes, wouldn't wanna get you in trouble. Changelings...uh...caused a lot of trouble one time or something?"

Ocellus winced while her gaze darted around the room. At least I think it did. A little hard to tell with eyes like those. "The last big thing was...invading Canterlot during that wedding a few years ago. I wasn't there, but...yeah..."

The dragoness before her just stared at Ocellus in stunned silence for a moment before she could finally say anything. "Wow... A whole invasion? Like...hundreds of you love bugs dropping outta the sky onto that big city up on that mountain? Wow, that really is crazy. No wonder everyone thinks you guys are bad news."

"Uh huh..." Ocellus mumbled before shyly looking at Smolder out of the corner of her eye. "But...am I dangerous to you?"

"I dunno... You got the pointy horn, the big long fangs, that black shiny...bug skin... Yeah, there's something that's just really weird about how you guys look. Like...everything about you just comes together in a way that's...wrong, you know? Just saying. I'm only seeing it when I look really closely." Smolder explained while also being quick to wave her hands in a dismissive manner. I know she was not trying to make Ocellus feel bad, but her observations did make a lot of sense.

Ocellus let out a sigh with her gaze directed to the floor. She then muttered, "I wish I could just be like a caterpillar and put myself in a cocoon and then pop out a while later as a big beautiful butterfly. A new real look without having to hide..."

"Hey, don't be like that." I whispered as I pulled her into my arms for an embrace. "You look fine to me. Really, I think everything about you comes together in a uniquely endearing way. Yes, you do look strange, but strange isn't bad. You're still adorable to me."

Smolder crossed her arms and then said with a smile, "He's right. I said you don't look like everything comes together in a way that should work, but I didn't say you don't look kinda cute. You believe us, right?"

As if in response, Ocellus' horn's magic aura flared up around it weakly. A just like that, she smiled. "Uh huh... I believe you. You both really mean it."

I quickly caught on to why she was so quick to trust us. Ocellus must have scanned our hearts to see if the love they were giving off felt like there was any dishonesty in it. Right after that, Smolder sat down on the bed beside Ocellus and they just started talking. With so much in common between their people, I could see why they warmed up to each other as quickly as they did. Wanting to give the two girls time to bond, I quietly left the room to go downstairs.

The command center was quiet with its assigned personnel going about their duties. The crystal panels that were projecting the information the sensors were detecting were now completely covered in topographical patterns. No signs of movement. Everything was quiet for now. But I did not get far before Shining Armor approached me with a scowl on his face I almost never see. "Any signs of trouble up there?"

"No, not at all. And she's getting along well with Smolder. Should be OK if they're left alone together." I replied while feeling wary of him after seeing just not abruptly rough he got with Ocellus at first. That air about him... It was not normally, especially for such a pleasant guy.

"Good. Let us know if that thing tries anything." He retorted coldly while clearly not at all happy with the presence of our new guest. His gaze then wandered to the stairs leading up into my room. And for just an instant, I saw his eyes glance over at the door leading into the armory.

"Armor... If you try to do anything to Ocellus, I will protect her." I said calmly while hoping he was not seriously considering defying orders to try and murder that poor love bug. He then looked up at me with that cool scowl while not looking like he was all that surprised or bothered that I would say that to him. "She trusts me."

"I wasn't going to, but all right." He said quietly before starting to walk past me. I looked back at him before he soon looked back at me. I think he could tell that I was wondering exactly why he was so hostile towards one little harmless Changeling. And so he said, "You weren't there. That was my wedding and that was my wife they locked away. And I don't even want to know what their queen did while I was under her thrall."

"I...won't ask." I muttered before Shining Armor walked out the door to see to his duties. I was left unsettled by how uncharacteristically cold Shining Armor was over this development. Very bitter. And I was most worried about how everyone else would respond to there being a completely harmless and docile Changeling in the camp. How long could I hide her?

With a sigh, I took a seat at the table nearby and just looked at nothing in particular. While discovering Ocellus had provided a decent distraction from my prior worries, now I was fearing for her. She felt like someone who should be protected. Although before long, someone took a seat across from me. Her words caught my attention. "What troubles you, my sunshine?"

I knew that term anywhere. I lifted my gaze and looked ahead at Celestia as she stirred some honey into a cup of tea. Her gaze was soft and tender, a gaze I was all too familiar with. And so I said, "You think I'm wrong for giving Ocellus the benefit of the doubt?"

"No... No, I can't say you're wrong. She really doesn't seem like she's out here to antagonize us." Celestia spoke before sipping from her cup. She let out a sigh before saying, "I think it was fortunate that Luna and I did not bring you to this world until after that day. Changelings...have always been a cursed people who are to be pitied more than hated. Even well before my time, they were a desperate race who had no easy way of getting the love they needed."

"That long ago, huh?" I muttered while wondering if there was any hope for the Changelings in the long run. If they had gone so very long being feared, was there any hope in Equestria's society embracing them? "If most of them are like Ocellus, I can't understand why anyone would fear them. Although I have heard things about their queen... And not good things."

Celestia nodded with a cooler gaze settling into her eyes. "Yes... The Changeling queen has been a devious schemer since well before my time as well. She has led her people for well over five thousand years, but I doubt the reputation of her people will ever improve while she continues to lead them. It was her decree that Canterlot be invaded back then. And frankly... The silence that followed has only served to worry me. I can't help but wonder what she may be up to now."

I know nothing about the Changeling queen aside from what I have been told. But if the average Changeling generally looks so off to the point of almost looking like an unnatural fusion of pony and insect, then the queen must be a hideous abomination. And when thinking about when she was manipulating Shining Armor during... Ugh, I do not even want to entertain that notion. I certainly hope she never did anything like that to him.

Before the conversation could get any further, I heard footsteps coming down the stairs nearby. Smolder soon peeked out from the stairwell and said, "Hey, uh... Ocellus only just noticed you left and she's starting to get freak out. Can you come back up?"

"Uh oh, sounds like the love bug gets antsy when I'm not around. Let's talk later, all right?" I replied before standing up from my seat. I suppose Ocellus thought I am supposed to remain with her at all times rather than being supervised by just anyone trustworthy.

Celestia was a good sport about it. She even got a chuckle out of the notion of Ocellus seeing me as some sort of security blanket. "Oh my, so sorry for keeping you. I'll let you get back to the little dear then. See you at dinnertime, James."

I hurried back upstairs with Smolder and stepped into my room to find Ocellus rocking back and forth in a fetal position while clutching my pillow in her legs. She whimpered and glanced around uneasily before her ears perked up when those round blank blue eyes looked my way. "They said you were supposed to stay with me! I thought you weren't coming back!"

"Awwww, you know I wouldn't abandon you outta the blue like that. Come here, love bug. You need a hug." I said playfully before sitting right by her on the bed and scooping her into my arms. Almost immediately, Ocellus relaxed and leaned into my embrace. "All better, love bug?"

"Mmhm... A lot better." She mumbled while still clutching that pillow against her body. "And the pillow's nice too..."

"You really like James, but you really like pillows too? That gives me an idea. I'll be right back." Smolder suddenly said before leaving the room. Ocellus and I did not even get a word in before she closed the door behind her.

"She's nice. I like her." Ocellus said softly while glancing at the door. She then looked up at me and asked, "You'll be with me all the time, right?"

"I don't know if I can... I mean I still have to go out there to face the enemy. And there are some times where being alone is required..." I replied while trying to break it to her gently. I knew that she had every reason to be anxious over being left without someone she really trusts when surrounded by people who explicitly do not trust her. "I will have to leave you alone at times. I'm not going to drag you out onto a battlefield."

Ocellus gazed up at me with such a look of unease on her face. She then looked past me at the window before looking back up at me. "Is that why...? You're all out here...to fight? Oh no... Will you be all right? You won't die out there, will you?"

"I certainly hope not. I've got too much to go home too. And I don't think the enemy is even out to get me, now that I think about it..." I explained while adjusting the positioning of my arms to hold her better. "The odds are looking good. I think everything will be all right when this is over."

"Phew... That's good to know." Ocellus muttered while letting out a sigh of relief. She rested her head against my chest while mumbling quietly, "All this love... It just makes me feel like everything will be OK... Like I'll never go hungry again."

"Help yourself to a snack whenever you want, love bug." I whispered while gently sliding my fingers over her. She cooed and nuzzled me while I enjoyed the smooth texture of her chitinous flesh. As I stroked along her back, an idea came to mind. "May I see your wings?"

"My wings? Um... Sure." Ocellus said before her wing covers opened to allow her wings to spread. They were much like those on Thorax, but entirely without any chunks taken out of them. While still smaller than those on the average pegasus, I am sure that a Changeling's light weight was enough to compensate. "Do they...look nice?"

"Mmhm. Very pretty translucent wings you have." I said as I was reminded of wings on a dragonfly or cicada. Ocellus responded with a cute little squeal while her now opened wings rapidly fluttered and generated a buzzing sound on par with that of a cicada. "Heh, you even sound like a cicada in flight."

"Just don't ask me to screech like one. I can't do that." Ocellus said in a joking manner that got a snicker out of me. Once she tucked her wings back under her carapace, Ocellus looked up at me with pillow still clutched in her limbs as she asked, "Am I...a cute love bug?"

"You are an absolutely adorable love bug." I replied softly to try and keep her in a good mood. Ocellus squinted her eyes shut as she giggled with ears drooping in delight. I doubt she was used to so much sweetness and she clearly could not get enough of it. Such a precious little thing. I then kissed her atop her head as she suddenly flinched with eyes opening round and wings springing back out to be fully spread wide as I whispered, "You're the best little love bug."

Ocellus buried her face into my chest as she muttered and squealed, "Why are you so nice to meeee.... This is too muuuuch...."

It was hard not to laugh at how adorable she was being with this overload of positivity towards her. She really was not used to someone being this sweet to her. I pulled her up against me with a hug as I giggled a little myself. "What's wrong? You want me to stop being nice to love bugs?"

"Nooooo, I like this! I really do! It's just... It's just too much loooove! It feels too nice!" She squealed in such an unbelievably adorable fashion. How can something that looks so bizarre and unnatural be so precious?!

Ocellus finally dropped the pillow to free up her limbs and almost jumped at me as she clung to my torso. Her head turned sideways to rest her cheek against me, her grip was firm as if afraid to let go. I placed my hand on the back of her neck, fingers idly rubbing up and down as she muttered to me, "Don't stop... Don't stop being nice to me... I didn't know how good it felt..."

"Sure thing, love bug. Just as long as you're always a sweetheart like you are now." I whispered while just savoring this moment. For being something that feeds on love, she certainly had a lot to give in return. Thorax was a nice guy when we last crossed paths, but Ocellus is just such a sweet little thing. It almost feels like the natural look of the Changelings is a cruel joke by some trickster god. Although I strongly doubt Discord had anything to do with at...

I heard the muffled and unsteady pitter patter of feet coming up the stairs. Was Smolder on her way back up? Sure enough, the door soon opened before Smolder clumsily staggered in before slapping the door shut with her tail. And I quickly saw why she was so unsteady. She was loaded down with a pile of white pillows with her arms and even her wings holding everything up. Ocellus and I just stared in bemusement while Smolder's eye peeked through a gap in the pile. Her muffled voice then said, "Heh, aren't you two being cute together. Anyway, special delivery!"

Ocellus stared with wide eyes as Smolder dropped the pile of pillows to the floor. "Are those...for me? Where did you even get them?"

"I just raided the supply closest for every last spare pillow they had. Nobody minded." Smolder retorted before flinging one at us. Ocellus caught it with some levitation magic while Smolder asked, "You like these things, right?"

"Yes! Pillows are just the softest things to snuggle up with. And so comfy. I get to sleep much easier with one." Ocellus explained while I suspected pillows must be an uncommon commodity in the Changeling hive or that their pillows are not made with the same materials as the rest of Equestria. But we then both watched as Smolder moved the pile towards her air mattress bed. "Um... What are you doing?"

"You're gonna be sleeping on this, right? Then I've got an idea I wanna try. Can you give us a minute, James?" Smolder asked while looking her unused bed over.

"Sure, I'll step aside for a bit." I said before setting Ocellus to the side. She seemed anxious at first, but calmed down when I started to step into the bathroom instead of going downstairs again. I preoccupied myself by just relieving myself, examining my face and hair in the mirror, and checking the supplies I had in there. After several minutes, I knocked on the door and asked, "You girls done out there?"

"Just a bit more... OK, sure! Come on out! Got a surprise to show you!" I heard Smolder call out from beyond the door. And when I stepped out of the bathroom... Ocellus was nowhere to be seen. But what I did see was Smolder standing beside where her bed was. Only now the mattress was covered by a white pillow fort of sort. And towards the end of the bed was a towel draped over what seemed to be a gap of sorts to serve as a window. Smolder looked quite proud of her work and asked, "Pretty good, right?"

"You built a pillow house? Clever girl... But where's Ocellus?" I asked in return while noticing our guest being absent. Smolder just smirked at me with arms crossed, her squinting blue eyes glancing at the pillow fort beside her. Smirking as well, I rolled my eyes and approached the thing before kneeling by the window. I lifted the towel to find a dark face in the shadows looking back at me with big round featureless blue eyes. "That you, love bug?"

"Hi." She said almost playfully now that I had found her. With a push of her hoof, the pillow set below the makeshift curtain was pushed to the floor and allowed her to step out of her little house. "It's ice and cozy in there. Like a fluffy cocoon."

"Now you've got your own little place. It shouldn't fall down after I added some extra support, but don't go pushing on the walls too much." Smolder spoke while looking rather proud of herself. After all that time spent out in the wilds, she must have gained some knowledge on how to erect some makeshift walls for protection from the elements.

Ocellus did not reply immediately as her ears drooped. No doubt from not being sure of how to respond to so much hospitality in such a short amount of time. She did finally ask, "Thank you... But...isn't this your bed? Where will you stay?"

Smolder said nothing. She instead looked up at me with a knowing smile while I smiled back at her. My hand reached for hers before she lifted hers to meet mine. Ocellus let out a quiet gasp of realization as her eyes opened wide. She could sense something between us. Quickly seeing this, Smolder brought up her other hand and held a finger before her lips as she whispered, "It'll be our little secret, all right?"

"Mmhm!" Ocellus nodded without objection. "There's so much love between you two... It's really something special."

"It really is. Smolder's a wonderful young woman. And I'm honored to have her." I said softly before getting pulled over to the bed as Smolder took a seat on it. I could see that look in her eye as she gazed at me. "Wanna just cuddle for a bit before dinner?"

"You bet." She said before gently pushing me down onto my back and holding me with a wing draped across me. But after a minute had gone by, someone else climbed up onto the bed. Smolder lifted her head to look across me and asked, "Ocellus? You want cuddles too?"

The little Changeling looked down at us with a sheepish smile on her lips. She rubbed a hoof against her other front leg and asked, "Please...?"

"Sure. Come here, love bug." I said softly as Ocellus all too readily crawled up to me and held onto me the best she could. Her head nuzzled up against mine with such a serene smile on her face. "You happy?"

"Happier than I've been in a long time... I think bumping into you was the best accident of my life." She whispered to me while sipping from my love again. But only for a few seconds. If love had any physical mass, she would likely be as full as a bloated tick by then.

"How old are you anyway? Twelve?" Smolder asked from across me. I suppose with her small stature and demure personality, it was easy to assume Ocellus was younger than she actually is.

"Twelve? No, I'm sixteen. I'll turn seventeen early next year." The love bug replied while looking confused over Smolder being four year off the mark.

"Sixteen?! Wow, I could've sworn you were younger than me. Heh, guess it just depends on what we've been through, huh?" Smolder retorted with a chuckle once the surprise ran its course. "I'm only fourteen, but people keep telling me I act a lot older than that most of the time."

"Maybe I'll start seeing it too before long. At least...I hope I'll be here long enough to get to know you. You've both been so good to me. I just don't know what to say..." Ocellus meekly muttered as her grip on me tightened. Whatever her concerns were, I knew she was not going anywhere during this war. She would be staying with us most likely long afterward. And I was more than all right with that.

I felt unwilling to move with the dragoness and Changeling mare clinging to me. Little was said as she savored the near total silence. But as time went by and we just barely managed to avoid drifting off to sleep, I heard a voice in my head. "James? Dinner will be ready any minute."

"Ah, thanks. I'll be down in a bit." I retorted as the voice of Celestia echoed in my mind. Smolder and Ocellus looked at me with gazes of confusion. They obviously did not hear her and probably thought I was speaking nonsense out of nowhere. And so I said, "Oh, that was just Celestia letting me know dinner is almost ready."

"Oh, nice. I'm gonna go take a look while they're setting up. See you soon!" Smolder retorted before hopping off the bed and heading downstairs. Spending all that time foraging and deploying our sensor array must have worked up an appetite.

Ocellus looked less certain about going downstairs. She sat up and asked, "Will I...be safe down there? I just know they'll all be angry with me..."

I sat up in bed beside her and stroked my hand over her head. "Just stay close to me and they won't bother you. They at least know you're not here as an enemy."

"OK... I don't know if I'm even hungry, but...I guess it would be nice to try some real food." Ocellus muttered while probably still being very full of love after spending a good deal of time with me.

"Maybe I've forgotten, but...can you Changelings even digest proper food?" I asked while trying and failing to remember everything Thorax told me during our prior encounter. She certainly had teeth for eating with, but would actual food do her any good?

"Oh, we can. It's just...we don't get as much out of normal food as we do with love. Love is much more nutritious for us." Ocellus replied as she perked up a bit. "We still need water... I mean everything does. But we Changelings really can get by on nothing but love."

"You love bugs would have it way too easy in a society where you can just sip a little love off of anyone you pass by." I retorted while finding the concept to be kind of hilarious. If only they were more approachable, Changelings would have the most carefree culture in all the land. "Anyway, wanna head down in ten minutes?"

"Sure... Just...um...give me a little bit?" Ocellus replied before hopping down from the bed and trotting into the bathroom. As I found myself alone, I sat myself down at the typewriter and started clicking away to document some of this day. It has certainly become something to write home about. And I found it amusing how Smolder positioned that new pillow shack right next to my desk. It looked sturdy enough for me to rest a mug of tea on.

I almost lost track of time by the point I realized dinner must be ready. And Ocellus still had not come out of the bathroom. It was quiet too... The fan was not blowing. I got he feeling she was not taking the time to deal with any biological functions. Not when all she had consumed was literal love. A sudden fear filled my heart. Had she tried to make a run for it by climbing out the window?

A mild panic setting into my heart, I stood up from my desk and pushed the bathroom door open. I was surprised that it had not been locked. "Ocellus?!"

I was immediately greeted by a yelp of fright as someone before me jumped back. But the girl before me...was not a Changeling. I reflexively jumped back myself in embarrassment as I stammered, "Oh, dang! Sorry, ma'am! Didn't mean to... To... Wait..."

The only window in the room was still shut. No signs of escape. And there was no Changeling before me. Only a dragon. But I was quick to see that this was not truly a dragon. "Ocellus...? That...you?"

"Mmhm... Do you...like it?" The young dragoness before me asked with a soft and almost buzzy voice. Her form was exceptionally feminine, even by dragon standards. Taller than Smolder, but shorter than Ember. She had such a slender build with fairly narrow wings on her back. Her scales were a dull sandy gold while the scutes lining her undersides and the membrane of her wings were a much brighter and paler hue. She had a fairly narrow jawline much like Ember's with my nose having a prominent point at the top and a longer tail than Smolder's with a narrow oval shape for the tail spade. A patch of that bright sandy hue even coated the front of her long face. Two thick pale brown horns reached up from behind her drooping ears and curled backwards while a full head of vibrant orange hair with long locks reaching her shoulder covered her head. She even adorably wound a lock of her hair around a finger in sheer nervousness. She was just...so preciously adorable.

"Wow... And I thought Ember is the most feminine dragon I have ever seen." I replied as I observed this new disguise of hers. This draconic form was utterly beautiful. Perhaps not as bold and regal in terms of Ember's coloration and majestic wingspan, but just so adorably feminine. I stepped closer while thoroughly intrigued, "Did you come up with this yourself?"

"I...um...kind of based it on Smolder. But taller. And thinner. And...just...trying to look pretty. Is it...nice?" She asked while looking at me with bright orange eyes. I just wanted to hug her so badly.

"Yes... Oh my god, yes. You're utterly adorable." I retorted as I found myself smiling. I even dropped to one knee to bring my face closer to hers in order to be level with her eyes. "This looks so real... May I?"

"Mm... Mmhm." She mumbled sweetly as I reached out to her. I ran my fingers through that full head of hair. Every single strand of hair felt truly natural. And her scales... Just as smooth as Smolder's. I could feel every individual scale my fingers slid across, especially when my hand cupped and caressed her cheek. "This all feels so real... How do you even do this?"

Ocellus did not hear me. She swooned at my touch while such a dreamy gaze settled into her eyes. She inhaled sharply as she tilted her head back. "This love... It feels different from before... It's so warm... So...sweet..."

"Um... Ocellus? Love bug? You all right there?" I asked before she suddenly came out of her stupor and stepped back out of my grasp, her hand clutching her opposite shoulder with a look of confusion in her eyes. "You all right there? You spaced out for a moment. Too much love at once?"

"Huh? Oh, uh... No, it wasn't too much love. It was...the kind of love I was tasting... It was... Wow, it was just so rich... And there was so much of it oozing out of you... Is that the kind of love you feel towards Smolder when you're alone with her?" Ocellus asked while looking very excited over what she had just tasted.

I wish I could emphasize with what she had just experienced, but humans just do not have the kind of senses a Changeling does. I averted my eyes in thought for a second before I said, "I wouldn't know... I can't exactly tell you how my love feels because I can't exactly sense it like you can."

"Oh... Then..." Ocellus muttered before looking at me and asking, "Then...can you tell me what you felt when you saw me like this?"

That much I could do. I considered my words carefully as I let my eyes wander in contemplation. "Well... I... When I saw you... I... I wanted to hold you... To feel you in my arms. To know that you'd be safe and the beauty I am seeing would be too. To make you feel apprecia... Uh... Ocellus?"

She had a hand on her chest. Her breathing was deep and even unsteady. A profound reddish hue was filling the sides of her face. And her eyes were filled with a gaze of shock. What in the world had I done? What was she feeling? "So... So...strong... It's so strong..."

"Ocellus...? Love bug...?" I muttered cautiously as I could only wonder what I was giving off that was overwhelming her. Had I made a mistake?

The false dragoness before me shakily held out her arms towards me. Tears of desperation began to flow down her face as she pleaded, "Please... Hold me...?"

I did not object. I held my arms out to the draconic Changeling as she stepped into my embrace. Her arms wrapped around me like a vice, just being held against me as I heard and felt her whimper pathetically. "It's...so wonderful... This love... It's... I don't want to stop feeling this..."

"Hey... Shhhhh... It's OK, love bug... I'm here." I whispered to her as I stroked my hand over her head and that soft mass of orange hair. I wish I could feel what she was feeling... It might even give me a better understanding of how my own love works. I just wanted her to feel safe. To go from...whatever life was like for her before into what she was living now must have been a very sudden and jarring positive shift in her lifestyle. Perhaps she was still just trying to process all of it.

We stood there for a moment as Ocellus soon slumped to her knees. She panted softly with fresh tears staining the scales that lined her face. "That was...so intense... But it felt so nice... I didn't know...anyone could have so much love in them... So much...of that kind of love..."

"I wish I knew what you meant. I really do." I muttered softly as I slowly rose to my feet while carrying her up to a standing position in the process. Hopefully a good meal would steady her nerves. I gingerly turned my hand over to over her my hand to hold. "I think dinner's ready by now... You want to relax and grab a bite?"

Ocellus glanced up at me while looking more than just a bit tired. That overload must have burned her out for a moment. But she looked at my hand almost in confusion before slowly and hesitantly reaching out with her hand and placing her fingers into my palm. When I curled my fingers over hers, she blushed once more while letting out a delighted sigh. "I... I don't think it would feel this nice if I was using my hoof... Smolder must love doing this."

"She does. She really likes to hold hands with me whenever the opportunity comes up. And...it does feel nice. Something about...holding hands with someone you adore. Especially when most people around here don't have hands to begin with." I replied while bursting to a chuckle. Ocellus too let out an amused giggle as I pointed out how rare hands tend to be in Equestria. But as I felt her hand in my own, I made an observation. "You know... I'm kind of surprised you could take on a form like this. Maybe you could try coming up with a human form sometime."

Her eyes opened wide in surprise before Ocellus said, "Oh! Well... I'd like to, but... We Changelings can't mimic anything that stands on two legs. Minotaurs. Harpies. Humans. I can't do those. I think only our queen can do something like that. Dragons...kind of can do both, but I think a lot of them stay on all fours..."

"Huh... I never really thought about it like that... Good point. Anyway..." I replied before stepping towards the door, my hand guiding hers. "Shall we head on down?"

"Yeah... Just please let me stay close to you." She mumbled hesitantly while gripping my hand even harder. Hoping this meal would go smoothly, I led Ocellus out of my room and down the stairs.

Needless to say, almost everyone in the main room looked at us in confusion when a dragon they had never seen before stepped out of the stairwell behind me. Smolder spoke up first from the buffet line as she asked, "What the...?! Hey, wait... That you, Ocellus?"

"Uh huh... Trying a new and more appealing look... Do I...look nice?" Ocellus asked in return while cowering behind me. I kept a close eye on all the guardsmen around the room. Even though they knew who Ocellus was by then, the sight of her as a very attractive and demure dragoness seemed to soften their attitudes towards her. They looked...less hostile and wary. Rather unfortunate thing to admit, but they seemed more comfortable around her while not displaying her natural appearance.

"You look great! And...wow, you're prettier than me. And you can make yourself look like whatever you want, right? That's gotta be cheating." Smolder retorted playfully while probably not minding the contrast in their general attractiveness. She then carried a tray lined with a steaming pile of creamy pasta and a crisp salad to the nearest table. "Come on, it's still hot! Got some good stuff out today!"

"Wow, it does smell really good... Love is tasty, but it's never this fragrant..." Ocellus mumbled while she began to noticeably salivate. Even if she was bloated on love, it was probably hard for her empty stomach to not crave some good cooking. I let her lead through the line as she loaded up a tray with a modest amount of each type of food they had available. I suppose she really was not all that hungry at all and just wanted to sample something she had not tried before.

I too loaded up a tray and took a seat near Smolder. For the sake of feeling safe, Ocellus sat between the two of us. I watched with interest as Ocellus quickly figured out how to use the provided utensils and sampled one type of food at a time. "Mmmm... So this is what real cooking is like... Yummy."

"I know, right?! Gemstones are great, but nothing beats a hot meal." Smolder replied while Ocellus savored what little she had bite after bite. She was very delicate with how she went about enjoying her first meal in what was probably an unintentional ladylike fashion. But after a minute, Ocellus suddenly stopped. She even nervously dropped her fork onto her tray. Smolder noticed too and asked, "Uh... What's wrong? Really bad case of heartburn outta nowhere?"

I noticed that Ocellus was staring straight ahead. And when I looked, I saw what caught her attention. Shining Armor was standing across the table with a tray of his own lined with a hot meal floating before him in his magical grasp, but his eyes were casting a harsh glare right at our guest. Ocellus was quick to lean towards me and desperately embraced me as she muttered, "He hates me..."

"Armor, please... Not now." I said softly while trying to defuse the situation. I placed my hand on Ocellus' head and even partially covered the one eye she had exposed to him. With a sigh, Shining Armor walked away and down the hall nearby to partake in his meal behind closed doors. Only when I heard the sound of a door closing did I lift my hand from her head. "He's gone. You're OK now."

"Thank you..." She muttered before going back to eating dinner, but with much less enthusiasm than before. Smolder kept a close eye on her while we dined. Right after Ocellus finished her plate, she stood up from her seat before taking a few steps away and then running right back up the stairs to my room.

"I... I think I better go check on her." I said while Smolder nodded to leave me to it. I walked up the stairs and closed the door behind me to prevent any interruptions. Ocellus was nowhere to be seen, but I had a strong hunch of where she was. The makeshift curtain for the pillow fort had been lowered since I had last seen it. I kneeled before the window and gently pushed it aside. "Love bug...? You here?"

"Everyone hates me..." I heard a pathetic tone mutter as I saw the darkly colored form of the little Changeling in the shadows of the pillow fort's interior. She was lying on her side and was looking at nothing in particular. "I don't want to hurt anyone, but they don't believe me..."

"Ocellus... Sweetheart... I won't let them hurt you. Just give them time. Everyone will see what a lovely little love bug you are." I muttered softly as I reached in and stroked the side of her head. Her horn's magic aura flared up gently for a few seconds before fading once again. "Do you believe me?"

"Yes... Hold me?" She asked rather directly as a hoof reached out to me. Ever so carefully so as to prevent the entire pillow fort from crashing down, I pulled her out of her cushy house and lifted the little Changeling into my arms. I then sat on the bed as she rested in my embrace, holding me with a hoof on one hand. "Everything feels...better when you hold me..."

"Let me know if you need a snack. I always have plenty to spare." I replied as I tried to instill in her the knowledge that she was free to partake in it. With a little repetition, I was hoping she would become comfortable enough to feed on my love whenever the need arose.

"I'm not hungry... I just..." She mumbled softly as one hoof rested against my chest. "I'm not eating your love. I'm just...feeling it right now. And it feels...so nice... Like everything is...all right."

I sighed as I took in those precious words. I knew what it was like to have a bad day. Just to spend the last waking minutes of the day with someone you love. No matter how wretchedly awful the hours before were, their presence made everything better. I wonder if that was what Ocellus was feeling...

"Your love is...so deep... Like I could just swim in it. But the best bit of love I'm feeling is...the love that's being directed to me." Ocellus whispered before she looked up at me with a much happier gaze with those blank blue eyes. "There's not much, but...it feels so wonderful... I wish I could describe it. And I hope it gets bigger later."

"Oh, you precious little love bug..." I huffed with a wheezing sigh as I absorbed the sheer adoration in those words. I really wanted her to feel like she belonged. I could tell she deserved it. Whatever Changelings have done to earn the scorn they get from the rest of the world, I could tell that Ocellus had never engaged in such activities. She really deserves better.

"No..." She whispered as I was left puzzled over what that little objection was even for. But I received my answer as she closed her eyes and nestled her head against my chest. Right against my beating heart. "I'll be...your little love bug... If you'll have me."

So precious... So utterly precious. I rolled onto my side and pulled the unsightly yet sweet Changeling into the tightest and most secure hug I could while she cooed at the increasing firmness. I then whispered to her, "I'm glad I found you... Having you here has been good for me too, you know."

We embraced and held each other ever so tightly. I wanted her to feel safe and happy. And I think she wanted the same for me. But before much longer, I heard a knock at the door. I expected Smolder to come in, but there was a delay. And then I heard her voice. "Guys? You there? My hands are full, so could you get the door?"

"They are? Oh, uh... Coming!" Ocellus spoke up before looking over at the door and using levitation magic to turn the handle. The door was then pulled open before Smolder walked in with a big food tray in her hands. I recognized my unfinished meal on it, but there were three bowls as well with spooks sticking out of them. "Huh? What's that?"

"Well, you two got comfy. Anyway, I was just bringing up James' leftovers. And some dessert." The little dragoness said as she brought the tray over to my bed while Ocellus and I sat up at the edge. The bowls seemed to be holding ice cream of some sort. At least until Smolder filled us in. "They used some of the berries I scrounged up today to make that sorbet. Wild berry sorbet, so I bet it's awesome."

"OK, I've gotta try this." I replied before taking a scoop of the treat and bracing myself for the cold. And Smolder was right. It was loaded with sweet fruity flavor. While I did go back to finishing my dinner after that one bite, but hurried so the sorbet would not melt into a watery soup before I could get to it.

We all savored that sweet treat at the end. And by then, it and gotten quite dark outside. Smolder noticed and turned on the lamp next to the typewriter to cast a reassuring glow through the room. Aside from torches lining the paths between rows of tents, I could not make out much activity out in the encampment beyond the window. Things were settling down for the night. And soon we would too.

Convinced that Smolder would want to take a shower before bed, I started gathering up the empty dishes. "You girls wanna wash up first? I'll take these down in the meantime."

"Wash up? Um... Is there a pond somewhere?" Ocellus asked in genuine ignorance. I could only imagine how primitive things must be in the Changeling hive, although I doubt a more insectoid creature would not have to worry about hygiene as often as anything else.

Smolder gently patted her on the head while showing a big smile. "Ooooh, then I guess I'm gonna show you one of the best things about civilized living. Come on over to the bathroom and I'll show you what you've been missing on."

While a bit taken aback by Smolder's enthusiasm, Ocellus did follow her new friend into the bathroom and locked the door behind her at Smolder's insistence. While I heard hot water starting to run, I made my way down the stairs with the tray of empty plates in hand. The buffet line had already been cleared and now things were settling into the graveyard shift for the night.

I took a seat at the nearest table to give the girls some time alone to wash up. I bet Ocellus was having a good time trying something new. I reached for some documents to look them over, but it was just a bunch of logistics I could not make heads or tails of. I then set aside the papers and let my mind wander. Ocellus had proven herself to be a very welcome distraction that day.

"Is all well this evening?" I heard Luna speak as she came my way. The Princess of the Night had likely just finished her duties of sending the moon in the right direction for the evening. "Your little Changeling friend seemed to be in better spirits last I saw. Aside from when the captain came by."

"She's a joy to have around when she's in a good mood. But she's also really sensitive to hostility towards her. I guess Changeling's have a certain heightened sense of empathy to detect trouble." I replied while turning my attention to my royal friend. "Do you really think she's bad news in disguise?"

Luna paused with eyes closed in thought for a moment. "If you want an honest answer... No, I do not believe she is. Far too timid and unprofessional. It might have been a blessing that you found her when you did. It is quite rare, but Changeling defections are not unheard of. Though I could not tell you how many are currently living undercover among our people right now."

I looked towards the stairs leading up to my loft. "Do you think there's hope for her being accepted around here?"

"I certainly hope so. It's easy to see she's a very tender soul. You may have better fortune introducing her to the uninitiated, but I advise patience with those who were present during the invasion of Canterlot a few years back. That was the first major act of aggression towards Equestria in decades, so it was easily the first time many of our guardsmen ever had any experience with the hive. First impressions count for a lot." Luna explained with a rather solemn tone in her voice. She did not seem to hate the Changelings at all. And she most certainly held no ill will towards little Ocellus.

"Right... I'll try to stay around her as much as possible. Which I'll probably do if we're not going to run into any trouble for a while." I said before standing up from my seat. "I think they're about done in the shower now, so I'll head up for my turn. See you in the morning, Luna."

"Sweet dreams, my friend. May your mind find peace." Luna retorted gently while I made my way up the stairs. Once inside my room, I still found that the bathroom door was locked with running water heard beyond it. I could even hear the voices of Smolder and Ocellus beyond it, but the fusion of the two sound sources mixed together to muffle them too much to understand. With nothing else to do for the moment, I sat myself down at the typewriter and continued to chronicle the events of that day.

Not much later, I heard the bathroom go quiet. And another two minutes later was when the door opened. Solder stepped out with a towel draped across her shoulders and looked over at me. "All yours!"

"Thanks. How did... Eh?" I started to say before I saw Ocellus peek out from the door before stepping out of the bathroom. And what a wonder a good bathing session did for her body. Her smooth dark chitin glistened with how shiny and polished it seemed. "Ooh, shiny. Your first shower did you some good, huh?"

"Uh huh... Felt really nice with all that warm water. And that gel smelled great. Really made me shine when I washed it all off!" Ocellus replied while looking quite pleased with the results. She then asked, "Um... You're turn, right?"

"Yep. You ladies get comfortable and I'll join you for bed before long." I said before stepping into the bathroom. I made sure to lock the door just in case Ocellus got too curious for her own good. I decided to just do my business in there first in order to give the hot water supply to restock before finally washing up. That went by uneventfully enough. I grabbed a clean pair of boxers that I always keep in the corner while nudging my used clothes under the sink. I would gather them up for laundry in the morning. With a towel wrapped around my waist, I stepped outside.

I found Smolder and Ocellus looking over one of those Power Pony comic books Spike sent us with the little Changeling looking very intrigued. But when she looked at me, Ocellus' ears perked up. I doubt she was really sure what to expect after what she had seen throughout the day, but it must have been a little jarring to see me just shy of being naked. "Is that...how humans normally look?"

"Yeah, mostly. Is it OK with you? I can put a shirt on, if you want." I replied while knowing I was not trying to be provocative at all. It is not like most people in Equestria wear clothes all the time to begin with.

Ocellus just shook her head and said, "No, it's fine... Just...didn't know what to expect. You look nice. Really...soft."

"Yeah, he is. Those humans are really good at cuddling. But you already know that, right?" Smolder added with a knowing smirk. Ocellus just giggled at her friend's straightforwardness. But as I turned the lamp off to plunge the room into darkness with only the moon shining through the windows, Smolder asked, "Coming to bed, mi amor?"

"Oh my, I can't even see much, but I can feel the love in those words..." Ocellus mumbled as Smolder became much bolder under the cover of night. We both trusted Ocellus to keep our relationship a secret enough to not really hide anything from her. I suppose Changelings are good at secrecy regardless.

"Yeah, we know what we mean to each other. And yeah, let's get ready for bed. It's been a long day..." I retorted as I stepped through the dark with Ocellus hopping down from the bed so she could get snuggled in with her pillow fort. Once I was tucked in bed with Smolder closing the curtain nearby to keep the moonlight dim, I looked to my left and could see the faint dimmed rays of the mon reflecting off of Ocellus' round eyes from inside her pillow fort. "Sweet dreams, love bug."

"You too... Good night." She said softly before draping the curtains over the fort's only window. I then looked to my right and found Smolder smirking at me from just inches away. She placed her hand upon my cheek and pulled me close as her lips met mine. We savored this moment with a wonderful kiss under the protective layers of darkness in the night. Satisfied and glad the day was over, I felt her wing drape itself over me just under the covers. There was a lot of quiet love floating in the air and I fell asleep quite peacefully.

My dreams were uninterrupted. And I awoke feeling so rested that I did not want to get out of bed. But something...felt off. I thought Smolder was sleeping just to my right as she held me while she slumbered. Why did it feel like she was holding me on my left?

I groggily turned to look to my left. And I found out why. Another dragoness was sleeping beside me. One who was not a dragoness at all. Ocellus had abandoned her pillow fort to climb in bed and hold me in her sleep. I suppose I was not all that surprised, but...it was still not something I expected to wake up to.

I decided to rouse her gently and rubbed my nose against hers. A moment later, she started to stir. And her bright orange eyes opened wide when she saw me looking right at her. I muttered softly, "Good morning, love bug."

"Sorry... I... I just... I..." She muttered hesitantly as her eyes wandered. With a long sigh, she closed her eyes for a moment before looking right at me. "I just wanted to be with you last night... I wanted to be close to you."

"I don't have a problem with that. Did you take this form because of the hands to hold me with?" I asked while feeling her smooth scaled hand on my wrist.

Ocellus smiled very sweetly. She looked genuinely calm despite the potentially hostile environment around her. Her grip tightened around me wrist as she whispered, "Mmhm... It's nice...when I hold you. When I look at you... When I hold you... And when you hold me... I feel...home. Like I really belong."

Such a lovely thing to hear... And I whispered to her, "They say home is where the heart is... And my heart is full of love for you to enjoy."

She giggled at that little metaphor before gazing into my eyes with a very sincere smile on her lips. "I want to stay with you... Even if I have to follow you... Will you have me? Wherever you go?"

"Please... You're such a lovely little thing. When this is all over, I hope we can find a place for you close to where I live back home. I really would like to have you around. We'll make it work... Everyone will know you're a sweetheart when..." I started to say before noticing that Ocellus was starting to blush quite profusely as her breathing deepened. "Uh oh... Too much again?"

"Way too much... I'm not used to so much love being thrown at me..." She gasped before letting out a long sigh to collect herself. Ocellus then brought her hand to my face and whispered, "Let me stay with you? Just a little longer until Smolder wakes up?"

"Sure... Here, let me...hold you." I replied quietly as I pulled Ocellus into my arms while Smolder continued to hold me in her wing's embrace. We just stayed there. Holding each other and making each other feel wanted. She truly is a wonderful little love bug who has so much love to give.

Morning went by relatively normally. I have managed to keep Ocellus hidden from everyone else who has visited the command center for now. And after breakfast, I came back up and sat myself down at the typewriter to finish this entry. Ocellus has never left my side once and she is now resting at my feet. I even rub my socked toes over her back to give her a soft rub now and then and it sounds like she enjoys it.

The royal sisters have given me permission to stay indoors for the entire day just for Ocellus' sake. I am not sure if she is ready to go without my supervision for extended periods of time just yet. I really hope we do not find any trouble today. She would be worried sick if I went out there to face the enemy. She really is at her happiest when she is around me. I feel blessed that I found her when I did.

I do not know what the future holds for this wonderful little love bug lying at my feet, but I hope she has a happy future with all of us. She deserves to be happy. I just hope that my friends will be accepting of her when I finally have to introduce her to them. And to everyone else. And I certainly hope the rest of the Changeling hive does not come looking for her.

I think that will do for now. I want to hold Ocellus in my arms for a bit and cuddle on the bed. Goodness knows she will enjoy that.

H vs X

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work and wish to support me, please consider subscribing to my Patreon.

Alternatively, please consider buying me a coffee.

H vs X

I am starting to notice a pattern here. With so little action happening while we continue to march east, it would seem that the royal sisters have begun orchestrating my dreams to provide me with situations where I can sharpen my mind for the sake of the coming battles every other night or so. It is not like we have much time for drills outside of the late morning hours. Thus bringing me into yet another memorable lucid experience in the depths of my dreams last night.

When I drifted into sleep last night... Once again, the instant when I went from resting to dreaming evaded my notice. But when I started to develop some awareness, I noticed that I felt almost weightless. And yet I could tell that I was in motion. Dark clouds passed by me at a rapid rate. The sky above was dark while a gorgeous crescent moon hung itself in that dark blue canvas while countless stars twinkled gently. But then it occurred to me. Clouds? Flying by me? "Falling... Falling?!"

I was plummeting right out of the sky! I gasped for breath as I started to panic. Or I would have if I could. It took me a second to notice, but I could not even breathe! And yet...I was not suffocating? I could barely even notice the air blowing against my eyes. A sudden realization came over me. I managed to bring my hands into view. They were not bare. They were a familiar white while my forearms were coated in a sleek asymmetrical metal shell. I sudden laughed in relief as I came to understand what exactly was going on here. "Ooooooh, right! Project H. Yeah, I'm down for that tonight."

I was no stranger to assuming the role of the protagonist of my favorite comic book series. Nor would it be the first time I had done so in my dreams. I quickly got comfortable in the robotic shell my soul was now inhabiting. My eyes scanned below me as more and more clouds flew by me. Was I plummeting from the planet's stratosphere? I knew I was in no real danger since my body could easily break out of this fall by activating my flight thrusters on my backside, but what exactly was I supposed to be doing here tonight?

As I pondered this dilemma, I suddenly heard a rhythmic beeping sound somewhere inside my head. I willed my visor into closing over my eyes to bring up my entire sensor suite and HUD. I was receiving a transmission from.....someone, so I opened the call to establish a connection. "Um... Hello?"

"Salutations, Sir Hunter! We were not expecting you to take on this form tonight, but my sisters and I are not complaining." I heard the voice of Luna speak with a profound sense of excitement in her tone. I suppose she really is quite the big fan of the Project H series. "Reading the adventures of Hunter is one thing, but I am most excited to see how you perform in the flesh!"

"Ironic when you notice this body is entirely mechanical!" I spoke up with a chuckle in my voice. I then asked, "Are the rest of you there too?"

"Yes, we're already on the scene. And things are not looking stable down here." I heard the voice of Nightmare Moon reply. "It would seem that this Project H character has to deal with quite a colorful array of mechanical menaces. Nothing we can't handle, but shall we come to assist?"

I was tempted to have the three royal sisters fight alongside me. I could still vividly remember the last time they joined in the mayhem the last time I assumed that form in order to combat that maniacal Red Devil. And yet, I was curious. Perhaps I should take things naturally since it did not sound like there was a signature threat this time. "Um... Maybe not right away. I'll go it alone for now and see what this dream throws at me, all right?"

"All right then. We'll be here having fun on our own time. Might actually be enjoyable making scrap metal out of these things. Have fun!" I heard Celestia call back to me before the transmission ended. Now that I was on my own, I felt a smirk cross my lips. Nothing like rumbling with rogue robots in a consequence free scenario to let off some steam.

I spread my limbs wide as I went into a swan dive. The clouds finally began to clear now that I was getting a little closer to the ground. And spread out before me was indeed a futuristic metropolis under the cover of night. But all was not well. Faint trails of smoke rose from glowing flames. Bright shots of volatile energy were being fired off out in the streets here and there. The faint wailing of sirens were reaching my auditory sensors, even from that elevation. I instinctively armed the H-Buster on my right arm, my hand disappearing into my forearm as the mouth of the cannon formed. My eyes scanned the information being displayed on my HUD. I did not bother checking what abilities had been amassed into my Variable Weapon System reserves. I knew I could will whatever I could come up with just like last time.

With the wind blowing against me as I plummeted to the city below, I expected to have quite a lot of work ahead of me in mopping the floor with any manner of robotic enemies. But as I fell, I received a surprise. Something flew under me and out over the city. It seemed to be a type of hovercraft vehicle of sorts that would not be out of place in the world of Project H. But as it flew over the city in the night sky, I watched in curiosity. One by one, three figures fell from it.

My eyes opened wide. While much too far away for even my optic sensors to really focus on, I could make out some differences between the three figures. Specifically how they seemed to be going on the attack with whatever robotic menaces were on the ground below. The first began to fire off a rapid volley of orange energy projectiles straight down. The second seemed to generate a long glowing blade of bright green energy, no doubt a type of plasma sword similar in function to my own H-Saber. The third... I could see a small glowing light coming from it for a few seconds before it fired off a very large blast of blue energy down into the city. The contrast between their means of attack... "Could it be...?"

I barely had time to think about the fact that I was most likely not alone in this fight against these marauding machines. I had to break out of my fall and right myself before firing up the thrusters on the underside of my boots. I rapidly decelerated and only deactivated them once I was a few feet off the ground. I fell to the street with a clank and immediately had to jump to the side to avoid getting run down by a trio of wheeled machines. "Hey! Can I at least get a minute to see what's happening first?!"

The three roadsters quickly did some impressive drift turns to come back around to me. They were very low to the ground, almost like weaponized go-karts, that had reddish paint jobs with cylindrical cannons mounted on the middle of the chassis. The pilots seemed only vaguely humanoid with a single red optic sensor taking up most of the face. As they came rolling back my way, the cannons opened fire on me with bursts of small blue plasma projectiles.

I immediately threw up my left arm as I activated my shield projector, rushing to the side to avoid getting rammed while a few shots glanced off the bright blue barrier. I disengaged the H-Buster for a moment to restore my right hand and quickly drew the H-Saber from the holster on my thigh with its long fiery orange plasma blade emerging from the top. Two of the roadsters vroomed right past me, but I then lashed out with a low horizontal sweep with my blade. It slipped right under the cannon, cleaving it from the vehicle as well as taking off the head of the pilot. Now with nothing controlling it, the roadster when careening ahead at full speed and rammed right into one of the other two when it started to turn. There was a thunderous crash as bits of metal scattered every which way followed by an explosion ripping through one of them. With the two wrecks coming to a stop in a pile, I still had one more coming my way.

If that was not bad enough, I heard the deep buzz of rotors filling the air as well as detecting a rising gust swirling around me. I glanced skyward and saw something that instilled a powerful sense of nostalgia. A helicopter vehicle with a bold purple and orange paintjob while designed with a distinct bee motif. It then occurred to me. Those roadsters armed with cannons... They looked very familiar too. And they were not at all products of the Project H series.

I barely had time to contemplate these events. I returned the H-Saber to its holster as the hovering aerial vehicle began firing off a rapid stream of bullets from where the bee's proboscis would be located. And even then, that roadster was coming back around for another pass. As I saw it rolling my way with its cannon about to fire, a burst of inspiration hit me. "Ohohoho, now I got it!"

I quickly willed the Strike Chain function into my Variable Weapon System data banks, my body's hardened armor suddenly turning a familiar shade of purple. I armed the H-Buster and began to charge with light being generated from its mouth. With my arm cannon whirring with power, I activated my boot thrusters to send me zipping along the ground a short ways to get out of the bee aircraft's line of fire while also getting some distance between me and that lone roadster. But as it rolled past where I used to be standing, I turned and fired off a fully charged Strike Chain right at the wheeled menace.

A large grasping claw opened wide as it burst from the mouth of the H-Buster, a rapidly extending tendril attached to it as the claw chased its prey at high speed. The roadster did not get far before the claw clamped onto its backside right behind the pilot's seat. The roadster's wheels squealed as it was held in place while trying to slip free. With a powerful swing, I turned and swung the roadster through the air and right at the bee aircraft. The results were about as spectacular as I hoped. The roadster slammed into the bee's head cockpit so hard that it caved in with an explosion ripping through the underside. The rotor began to slow and sputter before the attack craft fell from the air and crashed clumsily into the ground. I patted the H-Buster with my left hand as the Strike Chain retracted back into it, very pleased with the results. "Nice. Who's next?"

My auditory sensors were quick to pick up a faint buzzing. And I quickly found why. A glance skyward revealed a swarm of large insect robots were approaching. They lacked limbs and had only one blue optic sensor on the head while their artificial wings flapped rapidly like those of an actual insect. With their abdomens lowered, they started dropping spherical objects that all burst into small explosions. They were trying to catch me in a bombing run!

"Oh no you don't!" I shouted while accessing my Variable Weapon System again. My armor flashed into a familiar hue of an almost olive shade of gray as I decided to not even bother trying to aim with this swarm. One by one, I fired off a steady stream of Homing Torpedoes and just let their automatic homing features chase down each bomber bug bot. Every torpedo exploded into each bomber and destroyed each with a flash of fire and scrap metal. But as the swarm fell from the sky, I yelped as I saw they were only a distraction for a much bigger bug. "Hey now! Almost forgot about you!"

Like a swarm hiding their queen, the mass of bombing bees had been leading a much larger insect robot that was well over twice my size. It came swooping in on twin propellers and tried to snatch me up with a pair of arms outfitted with very large tough spikes. I had to resort to my boot thrusters to dive out of the way in time as the bug bot rose back up into the air before turning to face me. It had a distinct mosquito design even if its bright green body was rather round and bulky, though the spiked wheel device on the end of its tail brought to mind a dragonfly. The wheel on its tail began to spin as it came in for a swooping stab and tail slap.

I fired off a few Homing Torpedoes as I did all I could to stay away from this persistent insect, being just as aggressively relentless as an actual mosquito. I did not even want to know what would happen if it caught me in its arms or what its snorkel mouth would do to me. When I found that the Homing Torpedoes were not whittling it down as fast as I would have liked, I swapped to the Strike Chain again for a more direct approach. After ducking and leaping around the street to give the H-Buster enough time to charge, I stood my ground and fired off the Strike Chain's large grasping clawed form.

My aim was true as the Strike Chain clamped onto the bug's rounded underside. But it reacted appropriately by firing up its propellers further to increase lift. I quickly found myself in a stalemate as I tried to keep myself from getting dragged into the air while also trying to get enough leverage to yank that thing right out of the sky and into the pavement. But as my eyes looked past it... I saw something coming. Large. Bright blue. Volatile. Did someone just shoot at it?!

"Uh oh..." I quickly forced the Strike Chain to release its grip and retract into my arm while I rushed to the edges of the street to find cover. And when I glanced back at the mosquito robot, it responded all too late to the incoming blue blast. That massive plasma burst exploded hard into the robot and all but blew it apart in a hail of scrap metal. It fell from the air in a mangled heap while I watched in awe. Had I whittled its structural integrity down just that much for that stray shot to finish it off?

I took shelter behind some debris and even a crashed vehicle of sorts as I watched and waited for whoever took that thing down to come over and examine the results of its intervention. I saw something fall from the rooftops the next city block over. And under the cover of night with only the streetlamps casting a glow on the now much quieter section of the street we were in, I could see a distinctly human form approaching. There were no other rogue machines to be seen, but the sound of chaos could still be faintly heard from elsewhere in the city.

Metallic footsteps echoed down the street. And I did all I could to stay out of sight for the moment. Was this new arrival friend or foe? Had it shot at the mosquito robot in an attempt to get to me? The clamor of battle ended as a new tension settled over the area. I tried to get a good look at this lone figure to allow my HUD to get a through scan of it without revealing myself.

The body language of this figure was familiar. The way it had its right arm outstretched and pointing in one direction before directing it elsewhere was exactly how I would aim the H-Buster when suspicious of my surroundings. The shape of the arm... There was no hand at the end. It was a type of cannon just like the H-Buster, but much more symmetrical with the other arm. The general shape of this humanoid figure was generally sleeker and more simplistic than my own. And it...looked so very familiar too. "There's no way... Is it him...?"

Whoever it was happened to be shrouded in mostly darkness with the streetlights lining the edges of the road being offline. But even in the dark, I could see shades of blue. Once the figure had walked past my hiding spot far enough while remaining near the center of the street, I began to step lightly as I emerged from my hiding spot. I quietly walked out to the middle of the street and stood there. Waiting. One by one, a few streetlights began to flicker before coming back on and casting their glow over the street. As the humanoid figure lifted its left arm towards its face as if to speak into it, I felt a chill flow through me. I recognized that form and blue armor immediately.

This figure bore a masculine body structure, yet was clearly fully robotic like that of Hunter himself. Even the general design of the body looked like it had been built from similar schematics that had been used to create Hunter. Smooth hardened titanium armor sporting a beautiful blue hue lined the feet and lower legs, forearms, pelvis, upper torso, and head while the thighs, lower torso, and biceps were coated by a durable yet flexible material to provide mobility while sporting a lighter blue color. Additional plating on the upper torso armor reached almost all the way around the lower half that was an almost cornflower color. And halfway up the back of the helmet was a flat rectangular crest that reached over the top and likely down towards the face. It was him. There was no one else it could be.

I froze. A storm of emotions flooded my senses. Awe. Perhaps excitement. And yet intense nervousness. I knew who this robotic warrior was. And as I stood there contemplating what to do, that blue machine warrior's body straightened and stiffened. As if he had suddenly noticed something he had overlooked before. Slowly, he turned to face me as his left arm lowered. And I saw them. Those focused yet kind green eyes set into an unmistakably human face. The plating around the edge of his helmet a lighter blue matching his softer components, an upside-down triangular red gemlike component with smooth rounded edges set into his forehead at the bottom of that light blue crest. As he stared at me, I quivered in anticipation. Of all people I would encounter in the depths of my dreams, it just had to be him. My hero. My idol. "Mega Man X..."

Our eyes met while no words were spoken. This blue machine hero still had the cannon on his right arm active, but did not raise his weapon. With a look of curiosity in his eyes, he spoke with a tone that was kinder than one might expect in a dangerous situation. "Who...are you? Where did you come from to have a body like that?"

I could not fault him for noticing some familiar traits in Hunter's design. Had I not known better, I too would have assumed that the Project H series is a direct homage to the series built around that hero before me. We were too similar... And yet, I could not find the will to speak. There are few fictional characters I have ever admired more than X. And now that I was standing before him, let alone hearing him speak to me, I was at a loss. What should I say? What could I do?

"Can't speak...?" X asked as his eyes began to narrow. I suspected that his optic sensors were trying to scan me however they could with whatever tech had been installed into them. But what he said next worried me. "What are these readings...? I can't...get any sort of confirmation..."

My eyes went wide. Was the nature of my presence in the realm of dreams preventing his sensors from comprehending what I was? How would his sensors discern how things work in the realm of dreams anyway? Fearful that this situation could escalate very easily if I did not say anything, I took a step forward as I started to raise my hand. X responded in kind by holding up his hand before him to signal me to stop. "Don't move! Give me a moment."

I froze again without a word as X once more brought his left arm up before him. He began to speak into it, no doubt having a comm system installed into it. "This is X. I've found...someone out here... No, I'm not picking up any viral readings... At least not any I'm familiar with. I don't know what's wrong, but...I can't make any sense of these readings. I can't get any sort of confirmation here."

I did not like where this was going. I have always been very fluent in the series X hails from and knew it was all too easy to jump to conclusions when it came to viral infection and its chronic involvement with maverick activity. X's tone shifted as he began to sound reluctant over what was being said to him over the transmission. "I mean... No, I can't say it's out of the question that the Sigma Virus has mutated into a new strain... Are you sure? I... Yes... Yes... Understood. X out."

He lowered his armed before looking ahead at me with such a gaze of regret. X then spoke, "I'm sorry... I don't know who you are or where you came from, but... If these readings I'm getting from you are the result of a new virus... I'm sorry. I can't let it spread."

I felt a sinking feeling in my gut. X began to raise his right arm before pointing it at me with his left hand steadying it. Then...that telltale high-pitched whistling sound. The unmistakable cry of the X-Buster as it charged up. Light began to emanate fiercely from the mouth of the X-Buster, but it did not fire once it reached maximum charge. X hesitated. Like he always did. Those green eyes gazed at me with such a look of unease. It was why I admired him. He was not a machine who simply carried out orders. He wondered. He worried. He considered everything before firing that shot. And in that moment, I knew the instant he pointed his X-Buster at me why he was there.

"Forgive me! I can't let whatever you're carrying hurt anyone!" X called out before a flash of blue burst from the X-Buster that was easily as large as either of us. But by then, I was ready. I threw up my left arm as I powered up the shield projector on it. That barrier stood between us as I braced myself for impact. That charged shot from the X-Buster hit hard, but I held my ground as the barrier being projected from the back of my left arm held just fine. Flickering blue plasma particles faded as X gazed at me with shock. I really do not think he expected me to resist. His gaze became more focused as he knew what was coming. "I suppose you're won't be coming quietly."

Of all possible opponents I could face... It had to be the one I hold in highest regard. Only then did I know why I was there and who I was supposed to face that night. It was a once in a lifetime encounter I may never get the chance to experience twice. With this realization dawning on me, I lowered my left arm as the particle shield faded. I found myself starting to smirk as I said, "It's not every day you get to face off against your heroes..."

Fire building in my heart, I gazed ahead at X as he stood ready with his X-Buster still primed for battle. I steadied my nerves as I stared him down, ready for the fight of a lifetime as I began to raise my own H-Buster. "Right then... Here we go. H vs X! The human spirit vs Infinite Evolutionary Potential! Let's see how the homage holds up to the original!"

The two of us immediately fired off a quick burst of plasma shots. Many of them even collided with each other in small fiery explosions. X and I began to run circles around each other as we strafed, trying to land hits while also trying to making ourselves hard to aim at. But this was just the tip of the iceberg. I knew just how powerful this robotic paragon truly was. And if he truly started trying... Would the might of Project H be able to keep up?

"Right, come on!" I yelped as I suddenly threw up my left arm to project a barrier shield that easily blocked all of X's rapid shots. I promptly flared up the thrusters on the undersides of my boots and launched myself at X, pushing through everything he threw at me as he only barely managed to stand his ground as I slammed into him. Not quite getting knocked off his feet with an arm raised, I caught by surprise as X grabbed the particle shield and pushed me aside before slamming a hard kick into my back and then unloading a partial charge shot right into me. My armor held, but light damage had been incurred. I could not get complacent. X knew how to fight with more than just the X-Buster on his arm.

X politely waited for me to regain my footing after I had been nearly fallen flat on my face. With my particle shield still active with its kite shape giving off a beautiful light blue glow, I reached for the holster on my thigh. I saw X's eyes widen as I drew the H-Saber with its long fiery orange plasma blade extending from its hilt. He was no stranger to opponents wielding such a weapon. And I knew that there was a certain friend of his somewhere in the city likely dicing up mavericks with such a blade. But at the same time, I knew X had one too. And old gift. "Aren't you going to bring out your blade too?"

"Now that you mention it..." X muttered before he placed his left hand over the mouth of the X-Buster. A second later, something was pushed out into his waiting palm. A cybernetic sword hilt like my own that then extended a bright green plasma blade from the top. Where the blade of the H-Saber was flat like a true blade, this one was closer to a cylindrical spike. X dismissed the cannon on his arm as he readied himself with both hands on the sword's hilt. "I almost forgot I even had this."

"Huh... Always wondered where you kept that." I muttered as X made a very sudden cleave with his own plasma saber. I barely got my left arm up in time to block as the particle shield hissed with sparks flying. I pushed the blade away and lashed out at X's leg with him grunting in pain. His tough titanium armor held up, but there was a noticeable cut in the plating. Now we were even with one blow scored on each of us.

X tried to overpower me with two-handed longsword strikes as I made careful use of my sword and shield skills. I knew that swordplay was never his strong suit, so that was one category where I had an edge over him. No matter what he tried, he just could not get by my shield. But I was quickly reminded why I needed to be wary of any swordsman who can fight with a hand free. At one point, he pushed my incoming slash away and reached out with his left hand to try and grapple with my particle shield. Even if only made of energy, he still grabbed it like it was composed of solid mass and started to yank it around to create an opening.

I kept trying to grapple against X's manipulation of my shield as he tried to force it as far to my right as possible to interfere with my sword arm. This served to leave my left side gravely undefended with X taking advantage of this by bringing the blade of his plasma saber right down into my left shoulder plate. It held with a noticeable indentation left in the middle, but I could not allow that spot to take too many consecutive hits. With as much strength as I could muster, I flung my left arm as hard as I could to the left and practically threw X from me with him struggling to not trip up off his own feet. When I came in for a swing to his back, he only barely turned in time and threw up the blade of his own saber to block mine with green and orange sparks flying.

This simple stalemate could not be allowed to go on for too long. Especially when X tried to create an opening by clubbing me over the head with his left arm. I tried to force him to go on the offensive as I managed to get my shield up in time, his saber clashing with my shield over and over while I started to put the H-Saber back into its holster. The powerful whirring of the H-Buster filled the air as I armed it with shining light spilling forth from its mouth. X realized too late that I had swapped weapons from behind the glow of my shield as I batted away his sword and slammed the H-Buster right into his softer midsection.

With H-Buster fully charged, I unleashed my shot. X let out a yell as that massive blast of blue plasma slammed into him and carried him right across the street and exploded in a burst of embers as X was smashed through the wall of a nearby building. I watched and waited as I knew that was nowhere near enough to put him down. And after a moment of anticipation, I saw a flash of light from within the shadows as X called out. "Armor equip!"

I took a step back. It did not take long for X to decide to kick things up a notch. With a leap, he burst from inside the building's new wall cavity to reveal that he was no longer just covered in shades of blue. One of his many iconic armor sets now decorated his body. Beautifully designed with a predominantly white shell imbued with reds, blues, and golds, its most distinguished features were red spines on the outer edged of his boots pointing upwards and similar spines on the edge of his much more pronounced pauldrons. The red gem object on the front of his helmet was now bordered by extra white plating that pointed out to the sides with two triangular crests that connected to a new white crest replacing the blue that covered the entire middle of his helmet. His auditory receivers on the sides of the helmet also were surrounded by new white edges that reached up and back with stylish gold cybernetic fins. Even the X-Buster can been altered, the mouth having split into a total of seven smaller emitters with four housed on the red and gold front with the other three housed in larger blue emitters on three sides.

With X jumping back into the fight so heavily armed and armored, I dreaded what would come next as I readied my particle shield. And I got exactly what I expected. With the thrusts on his boots flaring up well become maximum output, he threw himself at me with flying shoulder barge while suddenly engulfed in a fiery gold plasma aura. The Nova Strike! I could not risk taking a direct hit and leaped to the side while pushing him past me with the shield on my left arm. The aura around X was so intense that it even caused my shield to waver and ripple from a near overload. I at least took comfort in knowing that he could only readily use it once.

Before he could even hit the ground as the Nova Strike's plasma aura faded, X activated the hover thrusters on the underside of his boots to remain aloft in the air and quickly turned around with X-Buster raised. One by one, four bursts of blue plasma ringed in rippling yellow waves were fired off as X hovered along sideways to strafe around me. A quick charge later and X sent another four my way. I was familiar with this stock charge function in this armor's modified X-Buster. Each shot hit reasonably hard, but not quite as hard s a fully charged shot from my H-Buster. And they were much too weak to have any chance of getting by my particle shield. Safe behind my shield, I considered my options against this most versatile opponent.

X must have known this since his four-shot bombardment suddenly ceased. And the whistling of his X-Buster charging reached my auditory sensors as I saw all seven firing ports glowing brightly with condensed energy. I flinched as my body froze up. This next shot would be firing at full power. I stood ready with my shield arm activated, hoping I could muscle through what was coming.

The X-Buster soon fired and unleashed a massive burst of volatile blue plasma that was even bigger than X himself. I stood my ground as it slammed into me while I pushed back with my particle shield. Once I was certain I had enough leverage on my side, I swung my left arm out to the side as hard as I could and deflected the plasma shot right up into the corner of a nearby building as it exploded to send bits of rubble falling to the street. But I barely had time to react as I was peppered by a few smaller shots from my right as I found X sprinting to strafe around me. But while this suit of colorful armor remained largely unchanged, I saw that bits of his natural blue coloration had shifted to shades of orange.

One by one, rapidly flickering identical outlines of X began to pop up around him as they flickered in a rainbow of colors. They were entirely featureless, but they perfectly matched his outline. X circled me with his clones as I recognized this ability. I too had used it once before while masquerading as Hunter. Soul Body. And thus I remembered that this particular suit of armor was seemingly designed entirely with the Variable Weapon System in mind. He could fire off as many shots of whatever weapon function he wanted and he would never run low on energy so long as he did not go for a charged shot. While my Variable Weapon System's energy gradually recharges over time at the cost of every weapon drawing energy from the same pool, X's runs on a very finite energy source for each weapon. I would have to adjust my strategy to make the most of mine while dealing with the strengths and limitations of his.

I was expecting these unstable energy projections to rush me at any time. If they gained up on me and all managed to connect, I would surely take considerable damage. I even tried firing at them only for my plasma blasts to pass right through them. The only way to counter Soul Bodies would be with other Soul Bodies. And I already had experience with it. I glanced up in the corner of my visor and quickly willed Soul Body into the equipped slot. In a flash, my armored body swapped from pure white to a beautiful combination of sapphire blue for my hardened armor plating and hot pink for my softer components and visor. All thanks to the beautiful Radiance of the Power Ponies. The H-Buster began to whir before I pointed it at the sky. "You're not the only one who can make a crowd! Soul Body!"

With a flash of light from the H-Buster's mouth, several featureless copies of myself formed around me while composed entirely of sapphire blue energy constructs. X was completely taken aback by the fact that I was using a weapon that only he had access to and came to a stumbling stop in disbelief. All of his Soul Body copies did the same while perfectly mirroring his every move. Acting accordingly, my Soul Body copies hurled themselves at the other Soul Bodies and promptly exploded into prismatic bursts of light as the two sides canceled each other out. Now alone, I took aim at X and charged up the H-Buster briefly before unleashing a partially charged shot into the baffled maverick hunter. "I know you have more up your sleeve than that, X!"

X threw up his arms at the last second to minimized damage with his armor's enhanced defenses. He would be much tougher to subdue if he was equipped with any of his armor suits, but that only added to the exhilaration. He quickly cast me a sudden glare before activating the thrusters on the underside of his boots to propel himself sideways at high speed. It was then that X really started to exploit this armor's advantages with his Variable Weapon System. The patches of orange on his body flashed to shades of a dark metallic green as he fired off several Homing Torpedoes, then to a shade of pink as stingray drones shot towards me right along the ground in the form of Ground Hunter, then a shade of bright green as he sent out ground-hugging Spin Wheels with a delayed approach, and again with hues of a deep navy blue as bounding Metal Anchors rolled towards me like bouncing tumbling pickaxes. X very quickly turned into a one-man obstacle course as I was quickly finding myself with too many objects to focus on coming from all sides while X himself dashed and leaped all around me in a circle. How could I possibly target him while I was hopping, ducking, and doing everything I could to avoid taking a hit from everything that was coming at me?!

After taking a Spin Wheel digging into my left boot and a Metal Anchor leaving a dent in my helmet, I finally had an idea to get me out of this trap. I checked my Variable Weapon Systems readings and saw that energy reserves were at maximum. I waited while I selected the Nova Strike function as my current weapon as my armor returned to its default white coloration. While I did end up taking a few light hits, the instant X was about to pass in front of me, I jumped at the opportunity. With extra vents opening up around my body, I launched myself at X while engulfed in a fiery plasma aura. The look of shock in his wide green eyes told me everything I needed to know that I completely nailed this attack. I rammed X squarely in the chest before he could even try to raise a defense and pushed him through the air before he was thrown away with the plasma aura fading. He clumsily crashed along the ground with noticeable damage lining his armored torso. I stood in near disbelief. It was easily the hardest blow I had landed on X thus far.

The color of X's armor indicated that it had returned to its default settings during the instant my attack had connected. And as he pushed himself to his knees, I could hear the whistling of the X-Buster charging up. I expected an attacked and raised my shield arm to generate a barrier. But when X turned to fire at me, his body was engulfed in a sudden flash just before he fired. But the shot that came flying at me was smaller and less round than the massive plasma shots he had fired before. And when this new type of blue plasma projectile struck my particle shield, it lingered in place as if trying to push its way through before finally dissipating. "That wasn't... Wait..."

I saw X rising to his feet with his X-Buster still aimed at me. With just a quick switch, his outward appearance had changed again to yet another famous armor set. The familiar color scheme of white and blues was still prominent, but now with bold green crystalline attachments at the knees, the tips of the pauldrons, back of the left arm, and just under his breastplate. The armor looked like that a warrior might where to the point where there even seemed to be tassets affixed the to pelvic area and with X's helmet now looking like a stylized fusion of a knight and samurai helmet complete with a V-shaped golden crest hooking under his helmet's red forehead gem. He then rose to his feet with a focused glare in his eyes, his left white hand now a fiery red with the modified X-Buster on his right arm pointing out to the side as a pair yellow attachments snapped up from the sides of the cannon to suddenly look like a crossguard for a proper longsword. And then...

With a hiss, a long and impressively broad green plasma blade extended right out of the mouth of the X-Buster. The sheer width of this new sword gave me the impression that it possessed much more cutting power than even my own H-Saber. Now sporting the look of a true cybernetic swordsman, X stood ready as if silently challenging me to a duel. As I reached for the H-Saber in its holster, I found myself starting to smile in almost gleeful anticipation. "The Blade Armor... Nice."

I have always known that swordplay was never X's forte. I more than likely had some sort of advantage while being adept in buster and blade, but I also knew that X was an ever evolving and improving force. How much farther had he come since I last thought of him? And how much sharper did his skills become now that he was wielding an armor explicitly designed for swordplay? With the H-Saber now generating its own fiery orange plasma blade, I grasped its hilt in both hands to try and match X's mighty blade with longsword techniques.

X came in swinging with speed I did not expect. And when he brought his blade down, he brought it down hard against my own blade. I was nearly forced to my knees as I tried to push back against this much greater plasma blade as green and orange sparks were thrown against my visor. I had to think quickly as I just barley managed to roll to the side to break free before bringing my sword down for a slash. But like a true swordsman, X parried my blade by using the new crossguard on the side of the X-Buster to catch my blade. I had to quickly get my shield arm up to block a very sudden counterattack since X's blade did not have to rely on edge alignment to cleave through me.

I put some distance between us as I went on the defensive. X came in swinging with sparks flying with each clash against my shield. I had to think quickly. While X's plasma blade was indeed mightier than my own, I saw a potential weakness to be aware of. With the blade essentially extending from where his wrist would be, this powerful blade did not have as much flexibility due to the lack of a pivoting and twisting hand. Perhaps I could exploit his lack of flexibility?

This idea proved to be fruitless as I found myself stuck in a stalemate with X for a time. Despite the lack of a twisting wrist, he had little trouble parrying my own attacks by relying on his X-Buster's crossguard. The only technique his blade arm was not suited for was lining up stabbing attacks, but it hardly mattered when that great glowing plasma sword was already a mighty cleaving blade with no equal. And then... The X-Buster began to charge.

X caught me off guard as I was forcefully reminded of one of the Blade Armor's unique features. The enhanced thrusters in his boots launched X right at me head first for a crushing armored headbutt squarely into my chest. I very nearly got launched off my feet before I regained my footing only to see the X-Buster 'fire' its charged shot. But with its sword function active, this only caused the blade to extend by another 20% or so as X held his arm high with it ready to come slicing right through me. With no time to think, I activated my particle shield and held it up to block this incoming attack.

This charged slash far surpassed my expectations. With one mighty slash, my particle shield sputtered and sparked as the barrier faded. That one strike had overloaded my shield generator! I barely had time to process this new information before X once again threw himself at me with ramming shoulder barge to trip me off balance before sending my right up into the air with a hard rising cut of his blade. But that was not the worst of it. Before I could even begin to descend, X readied his blade and made a wide and hard swing to launch a duo of plasma cutter waves that nearly cut right through me as I was sent flying a good distance away before I hit the pavement with a crash. That was easily the hardest hit I had taken thus far. But much like the Nova Strike, I knew it could only be readily used once. And this time, X made the most of it.

With darkened scorch lines painted across my armor, I staggered to my feet. But as I turned my gaze towards X in the distance, I noticed there had been a change. While I could see that the Blade Armor was still active on him, X's colorations had changed. What used to be blue was now a bright green. X's blade arm had even deactivated with its crossguard snapping down into the sides of the X-Buster to make it easier to aim with. At that instant, three bright flashes of light burst around X as a trio of small dragonfly drones began to circle him while he took aim at me. "Huh... Yammar Option, huh? I can do that too... Wait, what?"

I saw X suddenly cast me a sudden confused stare as I too tried to access the Yammar Option in my own data banks. But instead of shades of green, my body's hardened armor turned jet black with my visor and softer components turning a hot pink. And instead of little dragonfly robots, three boxy drones with glowing pink grid faces began to orbit around me. I let out a laugh as the answer popped into my head. "Oooooh, that's right! Metta Option!"

With the moment having passed, X and I took aim at each other as we opened fire with our drones joining in. The dragonfly drones that circled X while firing off circular orange energy projectiles while mine returned fire with bursts of bright pink projectiles in the shape of hearts suspiciously made up of large pixels. Very few of their shots even got through due to most of them colliding with each other, but X and I ran all around each other through the street with plasma shots flying. Our drones never broke formation as they never stopped firing.

I quickly tired of this futile stalemate as I finally got the idea to stand my ground. With my drones still providing cover fire, I braced myself while taking aim with the H-Buster for the heaviest damage output possible. X mistook my lack of movement as an opportunity to exploit and came to a stop before he and his drones unloaded on me with rapid shots. Only shots from the X-Buster made it through and burst lightly into me for minor damage while I muscled my way through it. With the H-Buster ready, I spoke with a smirk. "Let's see you stop this one!"

Feet rooted to the ground in preparation for the kickback, I fired. The H-Buster unleashed a large concentrated wave of raw orange plasma that blew right through the dragonfly drones' shots. I saw X just barely get his arms up as braced himself for impact and I suspect he even managed to stand against the wave at first, but I ceased firing when I noticed a flash of light followed by something suddenly shooting up into the air from where X had been standing.

Before I knew it, those dragonfly drones were firing down upon me from the sky as X went on a bombing run. They exploded into the pavement as I ran with my Metta Option drones returning fire as they were gradually picked apart and destroyed. And as the distant whistling of the X-Buster reached my auditory sensors, I jumped to the side as a frightfully fast and narrow blue plasma projectile shot down at me and punched right through the pavement.

I winced as I recognized that fast and piercing charged shot. Had that hit, it probably would have punched a hole right through me. X was not using the Blade Armor anymore. Knowing better than to be an easy target or to try and shoot X down from a severe elevation disadvantage, I accessed the Homing Torpedo function and charged up before firing off a volley of five missiles at once.

Locking on, the Homing Torpedoes veered through the air to chase X down. The Yammar Option drones could only fire in one direction and were incapable of intercepting the rockets that were coming right for him. Three of the torpedoes exploded into the drones to destroy them while X was knocked out of the sky by the other two blowing up in his face. But he quickly managed to right himself during the fall and came to a stop just above the pavement before me. X hovered just off the ground as I beheld what now covered his body. While the Blade Armor was a gorgeously sturdy suit designed for a swordsman, this one still retained the familiar colors of white and blue with gold highlights while being beautifully sleek and clearly designed for flight.

X's armor was easily more white than anything else, with sturdy blue bracings lining his arms and around where his foot panels connected to his legs. His pauldrons were much more angular and before, much like my own, as if to add a layer of aerodynamic function to reduce air resistance. A green crystal core of sorts rested just under his breastplate while a hooked blue extension that looked distinctly like the upper half a falcon's beak hung over it. Even the blue plating around the X-Buster extend to resemble hooked beaks on two sides. X's helmet was beautifully designed, two stabilizer fins reaching back like those on my own helmet that were coated in a layer of gold. And on his back while humming gently were two long and narrow rocket thrusters that held him just off the ground. Easily one of my favorites in terms of functionality, X hovered before me while clad in Falcon Armor.

"Beautiful... Simply beautiful. But if that's how it's gonna be..." I muttered as I saw where this battle was going. I hunkered down as I unfolded the collapsible flight thrusters on my back with as they too began to flare up. "Right! Let's fly!"

Together, we rocketed upward as X and I took our duel to the midnight sky. And there is nothing that can really describe a high speed aerial clash soaring over the rooftops of a metropolis in the middle of the night. We rocketed across the sky as we took aim and fired off shot after shot of small plasma burst. X was utterly glorious in flight as he was carried along on the rocket wings of the Falcon Armor in ways I had never seen before. I could only hope my own aerial performance was able to match his.

With our accuracy being less than ideal when darting along at such speed, X and I started getting more physical with our attacks. We rapidly closed the distance between each other and started ramming into each other. We had little means to damage each other this way, but the trick was to try and send the other flying off course to crash into something. Clank after clank filled the air as we rammed into each other from the side, even locking and pushing back into each other with the H-buster and X-Buster charging while glaring each other down from mere inches away.

With our weapons charged, X and I suddenly pulled away and fired. While my large blue plasma shot slammed into X hard, his much narrower and concentrated shot pierced right through mine and slammed squarely into my breastplate. There was just no stopping that particular means of attack and I was frightened at first that it had just impaled me. I was relieved that my breastplate had held up, but just barely. A shockingly deep indentation was near the bottom of the panel. I got lucky that time.

I saw the blue segments of X's armor take on a fiery red as he began to come banking back over to me. As his X-Buster charged this new weapon, I had a good idea of what was coming. With the tension rising the longer this duel went on, I decided to disable my body's limiter for making output. I equipped and unleashed the Nova Strike once more with the intention to see just how long I could keep that plasma aura going.

As I rushed back towards X for another ramming strike, X unleashed his charged shot as his body was suddenly coated in a blazing fire aura with the use of Speed Burner. Sparks flew as our auras protected and repelled each other. As this duel continued, we soon found ourselves soaring beyond the city and over the bay along the coastline. Our elevation decreased as we skimmed right over the ocean as the moon glowed over the deep dark water.

If my HUD's readings were anything to go by, I was making more progress on getting the upper hand over X at that moment than he was to me. The Nova Strike's aura was much too intense for the far weaker Speed Burner's flame aura to bypass and I was inflicting light damage upon X with every collision we made with each other. X must have caught on to this since he soon dismissed his flame aura and dove straight into the sea to escape me.

I was unsure if I should follow since I had not yet tested how effective Hunter's flight thrusters would function underwater. But I quickly found that the Falcon Armor was hardly hindered at all while the Nova Strike finally burned itself out. Glancing down, I could barely make out the bright colors of X's body as he turned himself over and began to fire directly up at me from under the surface of the sea. Energy waves of intense concentration to the point of being able to physically cut were being fired up at me, each being fired off two at once in diverging directions. Unable to aim directly at me with them, X seemed to be trying to herd me into steering myself into them with his erratic aim. "Twin Slasher?! That's a good one!"

While trying to bank around the unusual trajectories of X's Twin Slasher shots and taking the occasional glancing hit, I tried to search my memory for a weapon that could counter this. Homing Torpedo was the obvious choice, but I was concerned they might get slowed down just enough in the water to not catch up to X. If only there was something I could use that was ideal for targeting enemies below me...

That was what I considered at first until I noticed X was chasing me while underwater. A most devious idea came to mind as I willed up a familiar electrical into my currently equipped slot. My body's hardened armor took a familiar shade of almost golden yellow. X continued to fire up at me while I charged up the H-Buster, most likely not immediately recognizing the color scheme of my body. After dodging a few more shots, I pointed my cannon down at the sea and called out, "Here's an old favorite! Electric Spark!"

Upon firing, a massive burst of electric bolts exploded in all directions from the H-Buster with many going right down into the ocean. X had no hope of evading this with the water conducting the electricity right into him as I saw him lock up and writhe in shocking pain even in the dark depths below. Even as the Falcon Armor's thrusters carried him along. Taking the opportunity, I started to charge up the H-Buster's default functions for an overcharged shot now that the limiter was currently offline. "Time for a big one! Gotcha this... Wait... Is that a OW!!!"

Before I even knew what was going on down there, X had charged the X-Buster before generating and launching a massive boulder lined with metal wires right into my face! I got pushed pretty far into the air with my body having gone splat against it and I had to think fast before it could trap me under it and drag me back down into the ocean. I groaned in surprised as I pushed myself away from it, "I almost forgot about Ground Dash! And where'd he go?!"

As I flew along, I glanced all around me to try and locate X. There was no way an attack like that was not meant to at least partially serve as a diversion. Before long, I found him far away while also soaring over the sea with the metropolis far behind me. I could make out his body briefly going into a type of fetal position before he suddenly thrust his limbs out to his sides before dozens of narrow blue plasma projectiles started flying out from behind him and were coming right for me.

I flinched as I recognized the Falcon Armor's most devastation attack function. Yet another single-shot weapon, I would be torn to pieces if those all hit. I fired up the my flight thrusters on my back and even those on my boots as I banked hard to the left. Flying horizontally as fast as I could to try and get the incoming shots to just barely miss me. It was an extremely close call as every last one only barely zipped by me. While doing so, I equipped the Homing Torpedo function while charging the H-Buster to send the equivalent of such an attack right back at him.

"My turn!" I shouted as the last of X's barrage narrowly missed their mark. I unleashed my charged shot with the limiter still disabled. Fifty homing missiles burst forth from the H-Buster in rapid succession with each rushing in on X. Much like me, X replied by firing off some sort of spherical object in his wake that hovered in place while generating a round electrical field of sorts. To my surprise, I recognized that device as a Gravity Well that ended up drawing every last Homing Torpedo into its crushing gravitational field to be crushed into tiny bits of scrap. It soon ran its course after sucking up every missile I had fired before deactivating and falling into the sea. X came rushing at me well before that point at high speed while I started to propel myself backwards to try and come up with a new strategy. But as X suddenly shot up at me from a much sharper angle, he was engulfed by a flash of light before he was being carried along only by the sheer force of his prior momentum.

This sudden shift in form successfully distracted me just long enough for X to come ramming right into me as we were both being flung back towards the city behind me. But unlike the sleek and most likely light Falcon Armor, this collision came from something hard and heavy. And when I glanced up at X as he started to end up above me, my eyes went wide as both of his hands began to generate a volatile dark green and black glow. "Oh god... Oh god, not this!"

I was wide open as X thrust his hands out towards me. Through his hands, he generated a massive orb of green plasma that had black bolts of electricity arcing around it. I let out a yell as it scorched my body while X pushed it away from him and sent me on for a painful ride. Trapped inside this searing prison, I was thrown across the sky and down into the city before it finally exploded upon hitting the street as I was left in a shallow crater in the pavement. I wheezed as the pain receded and was horrified to see that this one single attack shaved off at least 25% of my body's integrity. For such an attack to hit me that hard, X must have used the...

A heavy crash reached my auditory sensors as something landed ahead of me. Upon pushing myself up, I saw him. X stood before me, but the armor his body was coated in... This was not like the much more colorful suits of armor he had been using up to that point. The plating was a darker metallic white while the much sturdier segments of his armor was a dull industrial gray complete with bolts or rivets studding them with only a few yellow bright gold segments on the front of his pelvic armor and the middle of his breastplate. This armor suit looked exceedingly tough with even X's helmet lined with more strips of dark gray braces. This muted color scheme combined with the sleek yet thick plating covering his body carried an air of raw defense at the cost of flashier functions. Even the X-Buster's new form had heavier plating on the outer side of the arm to double as a shield with the plating extending past the elbow.

This was probably the one type of armor I was not expecting X to resort to. As obscure as it was compared to the rest of his entire armory, I was very familiar with its functions. Raw firepower and ironclad defense at the cost of speed and even attack range with his Variable Weapon System completely locked out. An armor that forces the wearer to simplify their tactics. The Gaea Armor.

Still hurting from X having already dumped his strongest one-shot weapon into me to start things off, I was wary to approach him. If I remained out of range, I could probably whittle him down bit by bit even with his enhanced armor plating. As I considered my options, X broke into a sprint. The sheer weight of the Gaea Armor did slow him down to some extant with his gait only being that of a brisk jog. But even from that distance, I could feel his heavy tread through the street.

Not wanting to leave myself open, I fired off a flurry of smaller shots to at least try and keep X at bay. He responded by holding up his right arm before me and put the extra plating on the outside to use by powering through my barrage. I launched myself to the right with a dash from my boot thrusters as I began to charge up the H-Buster. My hope was to try and hit X where his defenses were less effective. But as I landed and took aim, I heard the whistling of the X-Buster charging as well.

I felt a twinge of fear fill me as I unleashed my shot before I was even sure if my aim was right. I had to try and hit him before he could fire. Even though less than a second had passed since I heard the X-Buster beginning to whistle, X managed to turn and take aim at me before my own plasma shot could hit him. And when the X-Buster fired, its functions had changed again. A massive burst of dark green energy was unleashed that obliterated my own shot and slammed right into me for a frightfully hard hit. I was sent flying and crashing along the ground as I felt the full force of that hit. X even charged the X-Buster again for just an instant and fired a fully charged shot, but I was only barely out of range that time as the incoming blast dissipated after traveling maybe a mere fifty feet.

This was a problem. The Gaea Armor's weaponry specialized in negating incoming attacks with overwhelming firepower with a drastically reduced charge time at the cost of range and mobility. How could I possibly triumph if my attacks could not even reach him?! X continued to stare me down as if he was daring me to try and close the gap as the X-Buster reached maximum charge again in just an instant with green light spilling forth from its mouth.

This was impossible. The charge time between shots was too brief for me to get close enough to maybe lash out with the H-Saber. And anything I threw at him would be negated by his own firepower. Thinking quickly, I came up with an idea. I access the Strike Chain once again with my hardened armor turning a shade of purple while charging the H-Buster. But instead of firing off a Strike Chain, I simply unleashed a fully charged default plasma shot instead before immediately hurling myself to the left. X took the bait and fired to block my shot, but I then took aim and fired off a Strike Chain at X's cannon arm.

The smaller clasping claw at the end of the rapidly extending chain hit home and clamp firmly onto the side of the X-Buster. I then gave a hard tug, hoping I could use X's own weight against him if I could just get him off his feet. "Com'ere!"

X was not quick to yield and began to resist my attempts with his only weapon not being able to line up a shot on me while the X-Buster was being grappled. But I was in for a very rude awakening. Even his very physical strength was being to the point where with just one mighty and sudden pull, he sent me flying right towards him on my own chain!

"Aaaaah no no no no UUUGGHHH!!!" I shrieked in shock before X slammed his own cannon arm right into my face with a fistless punch to slam me into the pavement and leaving a long crack down the side of my visor. The Strike Chain quickly retracted now that I was stunned, but X then grabbed me by my right pauldron with his left hand and effortlessly lifted me from the ground with a shockingly hard grip so hard that the plating composing my pauldron even fractured from the pressure. I then found myself on the receiving end of another brutal assault as X brought the X-Buster right to the softer abdominal section of my body and began to fire rapidly into me.

Even the basic uncharged shots from the X-Buster had been enhanced at the cost of range, each of them striking with the force of a halfway charged shot. But now that I was right up in X's face, the lack of range was not an issue. And it hurt! I looked at the corner of my HUD as my body's stability began rapidly dropping! If I did not get out of X's iron grip soon, the Gaea Armor's weaponry would tear me apart!

In a fit of sheer desperation, I activated the Nova Strike again and hoped for the best. Even with the ironclad plating of the Gaea armor in the way, this proved to be too much for X as he hastily released his grip on me while I shot up into the air. I threw myself backwards with the use of my boot thrusters the instant the Nova Strike's plasma aura faded to put some distance between me and X.

My hand grasped at my abdominal area to find that the softer components that covered it had been all but ripped or burned away. I was in a bad spot. The Gaea Armor alone had inflicted more damage on me than all of X's previous armor suits combined. It was just...too strong. Packing the firepower of an entire armory and being as solid as a block of iron. Too heavy. And too slow. I would need to be fast enough to get around X's attacks and close the distance since all projectiles would be negated by X's own overwhelming weaponry. I would have to get in close and break through his armor somehow...

I had an epiphany as that word crossed my mind. Break. And then it dawned on me. The Gaea Armor was tough and powerful, but very slow. And I had something up my sleeve that could probably exploit that. Glancing up in the corner of my HUD, I willed Rocket Tackle and Rising Fire into the two weapon slots. They responded accordingly as a familiar unique function was unlocked.

The white hardened armor lining my body took on a bold fiery red as my HUD displayed adjustments in my body's functions. Flight thrusters were offline as physical output and reaction time had been radically enhanced. Feeling new instincts fill me as I closed my fists. "Breaker Mode... Let's see if this tips the scales."

I saw X flinch as I made a sudden lunge for him with a sprint at speeds I could not have reached before. An instant later, he fired off a massive charged shot at me that only narrowly missed me as I flung myself to the side and vaulted through the air with a handstand flip to keep my momentum going. I never would have been bold enough to try being so acrobatic, but Breaker Mode had it all come naturally to me. X had no idea how to even really respond to such a tricky target as he kept turning and trying to shoot me out of the air with charged shot after charged shot. And with every miss, I got a little bit closer.

Finally, I weaved under another massive green blast of volatile energy and came rushing in with a punch slamming right into X's chest. As heavy as he was, the impact jarred him enough to knock his arms away from me. I had to act fast. If he got his hand on me again, I would be in for a world of pain. Arms wreathed in flames, I began jackhammering my flaming fists into X with inhuman speeds and crushing levels of force. At one point, I even started lifting him off the ground with how much consecutive force I was applying. X could not even try to counterattack!

As I got X higher into the air, I could see that the heavy armor lining his breastplate was starting to dent and even fracture. I had to end this big. I began to charge the H-Buster as I had X almost directly situated above me. At last, I relented in my assault for just an instant before sending my flaming fist right up into X for the final touch. "Rising Fire!"

I unleashed my shot and sent X shooting skyward on a huge burst of flame that was as big as himself. I looked up upon catching my footing. Seconds later, there was a massive fiery explosion followed by a smoldering heap of something plummeting towards the ground. But just as I thought X might have been down for the count, his smoldering form was engulfed by yet another brief flash of light. Before I could even react, several small yellow plasma shots came spinning at me on unpredictable trajectories while looking distinctly like shuriken. Some missed while I had to block the others with my particle shield as I suddenly knew what this meant. "Oh no... This one?"

X landed with a clank before me after having successfully regained his composure. The Gaea Armor was gone, no doubt cast aside due to its lack of efficiency against fast and nimble opponents. And in its place was easily the sleekest armor in X's entire arsenal. Jet black with patches of white and golden braces around the ankles, wrists, and even the crest along the edge of his face being a glorious gold. A long crest was affixed the to top of his helmet that reached back while a black panel covered his face with only his eyes exposed. The X-Buster's mouth had opened wide into a type of refracting emitter with its mouth being surrounded by four pointed panels. His stance was low to the ground as X had donned the unmistakable visage of a shadowy ninja warrior. As my thoughts went back to the first time I used the Breaker Mode, during my first clash with Corvus in the Project H comic book world, I suddenly realized I was at a critical disadvantage. "Shadow Armor... Hoo boy, here we go..."

With speed that caught me off guard, X came charging in at me as his left hand summoned his plasma saber. But instead of its original green color, the blade was now a brilliant bright gold as he swung it with shocking speed. I had to hold up my shield to block each swing while I tried to think up a counter to this. I then heard the whistling of the X-Buster charging as he dismissed it to restore his right hand. Taking his sword into each, X unleashed a heavy cleaving slice as the blade extended to leave a massive crescent moon shape in the wake of its slash. This hit so hard that it sent me tumbling backwards with impressive force. I managed to catch myself and vaulted high into the air with a handstand backflip as I swapped out Rising Fire for Shadow Runner. "Fine. If speed's what I need...!"

The fiery red and bright white of Rising Fire vanished and was replaced by the shadowy black and dark gray of Shadow Runner by the time I landed on my feet with enhanced finesse. A metal mask closed over my face, leaving no part of me exposed beyond it and my orange visor. The HUD projected the changes in my body's function. Flight thrusters were still offline and even the H-Buster itself was disabled aside from only being able to fire off Shadow Runner projectiles. But my reaction time was faster than ever before, as was the general speed I could move at. If I had an answer to X's Shadow Armor, my own Shadow Mode was it. X stood ready with saber in hand while I reached for the H-Saber's holster. Upon being drawn, its hilt modified itself before disconnecting at the middle as I came rushing in at X with twin bright orange plasma kunai daggers in hand.

The sheer speed the two of us moved at was exhilarating. Everything around us seemed to be moving in slow motion as our blades clashed while we zipped and darted around the street. X was faster than ever before, swinging his blazing saber with speeds that even the Blade Armor could never achieve. But I was just as fast, using my shorter blades to parry his quick slashes while getting in light slicing cuts to his armor. It was nowhere near as absorbent as the far heavier Gaea Armor, but the Shadow Armor was still providing an admirable amount of damage resistance.

Our battle soon left that section of the street as we began to rush all over the entire city at speeds that were most like bordering on supersonic. X lashed out frequently with his heavy crescent moon slashes that I had no choice but to evade . At one point, X suddenly flung himself sideways on a very sharp angle and landed lightly upon the side of the thick windows of a skyscraper. Crouching nimbly with his saber clutched in his left hand, he armed his X-Buster and took aim before firing off a rapid volley of plasma shuriken in bursts of three at a time. Stabbing lightly into my armor, rushed through the storm of shuriken before joining my two kunai together at the hilts to restore the H-Saber before extending its full blade and hurling myself right at X with a rapid somersault slash that deflected everything he threw at me.

X did not leave himself open as he shot up the skyscraper a short ways to let me go crashing into the skyscraper before finding myself in an abandoned office complex. Not missing a beat, X came lunging through the window for me with sword ready while I only barely managed to come out of my spin and deflect his strike. We went flying through the air with constant clashing of plasma blades while remaining airborne for just a few seconds at a time. Our momentum carried us along while crashing through anything that was not bolted to the floor and soon right out the other side of the building. It was like we were on autopilot as we tumbled through the air without once ceasing the rapid duel of our blazing swords.

Even locked in heated battle, we still had enough awareness to break out of our fall and land nimbly upon the ground before hopping away in a few short yet swift bounds. With some new distance, I armed the H-Buster and promptly fired off several Shadow Runners in quick succession. X made a massive leap skyward to evade, but the persistent shadowy projectiles rapidly closed in on him regardless. But just as I thought I was about to score a blow, X shocked me yet again. With a mighty swing, he unleashed two massive golden crescent moon waves that rapidly orbited them to obliterate my own projectiles. With yet another swing of his hand, those two plasma crescents broke away and came flying right at me.

I was glad this was yet another move that could only be used once as I only narrowly flipped sideways to avoid these scorching plasma cutter blades. They cut heavily through the pavement before dissipating. As soon as X landed, he hurled himself at me with a speedy dash with his boot thrusters propelling him. But as I prepared to cleave through him, he was suddenly engulfed in yet another flash of light. I thought he had swapped to a previous suit of armor at the last second, but instead... His body had reverted to its default form. And my H-Saber cleaved right through him as if he was not even there.

"Uh...what? How... Gah!" I muttered before being thrown backwards by a fist being thrown right into my face. Another prominent crack formed in my visor from the blow as I rolled along the ground. But when I vaulted back up onto my feet, my eyes went wide as I beheld X standing ahead of me. The sleek and shadowy visage of the Shadow Armor was gone. And in its place was... "Hoo boy... You're done playing, huh?"

X stared me down as he seemed to wheeze in some form of exhaustion. His body... A gorgeous deep blue armor plating adorned with gold fins on the pauldrons and sides of his boots and even two fins on the top and bottom of the X-Buster. His soften components on his limbs and midsection were a distinct light purple as black bits complimented the gold along with three narrow spines adorning the brow of his helmet. But the plating... It was not a traditional type of alloy. This material was vaguely transparent to give me a partial view of X's underlying metal endoskeleton. My HUD responded as it scanned his new form, a warning flashing across it as it analyzed this new form before me.

THREAT LEVEL: CRITICAL

This was it. The Ultimate Armor. X's trump card. Even with this new armor freshly adorning his body, I could see scuffs and chips in it that translated from the prior damage he had endured. But my body... I was astonished by how worse off I was. My body's condition had dropped to a worrisome 35% with much more prominent battle damage all over me. If I was going to have any sort of chance to come out on top with X now bringing his best to this duel, I too had to break past my limits.

With a mere thought, my limiter was disabled. Shadow Mode was disengaged as the panel over my face opened with my body returning to its natural white coloration. Vents opened all over me as I saw a pair of short fins extend from X's back to be used in stabilizing during flight. The real question now was who would be the first to break.

Together, we struck. The two of use were both engulfed by fiery plasma auras as we both unleashed Nova Strikes. We slammed into each other hard headfirst while glaring right into each other's eyes. Neither side gave as we were flung back once the auras faded only for us to try again. The greatest strength of the Ultimate Armor. The mighty Nova Strike without fear of running out of its energy reserves. Anything else would be torn apart in seconds without a fiting defense. With X able to use it again and again with reckless abandon, I prayed that my body would be able to compensate by regenerating my Variable Weapon System's reserves as quickly as I could deplete it. If it ran out while X was coming at me, I would be done for.

We soared and clashed, two fiery meteors flying around trying to get the better of the other. I tried to catch my breath by landing and using my particle shield to hold X back, but too many repeated ramming attacks from his unrelenting Nova Strikes proved to be too much and I had to resort to once again hurling myself at him with my body struggling to keep up.

I was fighting at my absolute limit. I was only barely holding my own with X as we seemed to be locked into a stalemate. Was this it? Was the might of Project H truly inferior to the limit potential of X? No, I still had something to try. Even as we clashed with charge after charge, I was charging the H-Buster well past its normal capacity. Higher and higher its charge rose, surpassing 200%. Then 500%. I knew what would happen if I went as far as 3000%. I would end up destroying us both with the sheer blast radius. I had to wait until I reached 1000% before I was sure I could safely put any faith into my next move.

At last, the H-Buster reached a charge level of 1000% and not a moment too soon. My body felt like I was suffering from a raging fever. How hard was my removal of the limiter taxing my body? X was suffering no ill effects at all. This was it. I was betting everything on this one shot as we broke away and landed far from each other. And by then, the H-Buster's mouth was glowing fiercely with a horrifyingly bright red glow. X's eyes went wide upon seeing my gambit about to be played as he too charged the X-Buster to try and counter with its own enhanced power.

"COME OOOONNNNNN!!!!!" I yelled as I took aim and fired. X did the same as a massive blue orb of concentrated plasma was fired at me that surely would have done some significant damage had it connected. Fortunately, my gamble paid off. The sheer recoil of the blast I fired very nearly threw me off my feet as an equally large scorching hot yellow blast of overcharged plasma was fired from the H-Buster. It tore right through X's own blast without issue. I threw up my shield arm just as a precaution as I tried to hold me breath.

A bright flash filled my vision as a earthshaking hissing explosion tore through the air. The pavement buckled and cracked with fissures. The shockwave very nearly threw me right through the air as windows lining the buildings nearby shattered simultaneously with countless thick shards scattering across the street. I felt a sense of relief. That did it. X had to be done for the count. At least that was assuming he was even still in one piece after that.

As the almost atomic flare faded, I gazed ahead. And I was horrified by what I saw. X still stood, the Ultimate Armor literally peeling away in layers of bright greenish light. A look of cold fury filled those green eyes as he stood there in just his default form. He had not escaped unscathed as I could see quite a bit of physical trauma lining his blue titanium armor. But now... The red gem on the front of his helmet glowed brightly. And his bare left hand. Now engulfed in a very bright almost heroic shade of shimmering green light. My visor's HUD was quick to detect this sudden and seemingly mundane return to what should have been an inferior state.

THREAT LEVEL: ERROR

I knew what this was. And I was both enthralled and terrified all at once. This was something far beyond even the might of the Ultimate Armor. His greatest and most feared power. The very X factor that his name represented. "Infinite Evolutionary Potential..."

It was over. I knew it. And yet I defied it. I began to raise my arm to fire on X, but he was already moving to intercept me as his boot thrusters launched him across the ruined pavement at speed I could not have anticipated. Before I could even line up a shot, he slammed his fist across my face as a section of my visor was shattered right off. I had no idea what had even hit me before he slammed the mouth of the X-Buster on his right arm into my gut and firing off a blast at maximum charge power even having to take the time to charge it. I tried to bring the H-Buster up as I began to charge, but was promptly slammed across the face again by another energy-charged punch. The H-Buster managed to charge enough to 300% with my body's lack of inhibitions forcing it to charge much faster than before as I barely managed to land a direct hit on X at the tiniest opening I got.

X was on the ropes. The blast pushed him back as a heavy fracture lined his breastplate. Maybe I could outlast him after all! Bracing my feet upon the ground, I took aim and unloaded the H-Buster with it set to its most concentrated settings as I unleashed a bright red focused plasma beam right at X. But to my horror, he stood his ground and reached out with his hand, literally catching what surely would have been his doom in his palm!

I dumped more and more unrestrained power into my attack with more and more of that volatile plasma pooling into X's palm. A few seconds in, he lunged to the side and literal threw five seconds worth of that attack right back at me! My HUD was lined with a glitching wall of static for just an instant as I shrieked in pain. How much damage did that explosion of my own attack do to me?! With X once again rushing in to end this duel, I swiftly drew the H-Saber and tried to bring it down into him for a desperate slash, but once again, X shocked me with another unexpected counter. His glowing left hand literal grasped the H-Saber's scorching plasma blade and held it back!

I tried to wrestle my blade free from X's invincible grasp, but he tore the H-Saber right from my hand and cast it aside with the X-Buster once again firing a powerful shot right into me. I was in a panic. I was out of options. With nothing else going for me, I once again armed the H-Buster as I heard the X-Buster beginning to charge. I began to charge mine while X and I took aim. With the H-Buster reaching 500% in just a second or two, I fired right as X did. Our plasma shots collided and we were both thrown back by the very edge of the explosive blast radius of the resulting energy explosion.

Alarms were going off in my head. Sparks were flying from cracks in my armor as I struggled to remain standing. I gazed ahead at X as he too held his left hand to his breastplate and gasped for breath. The glow in his hand was fading while the bold red shine coming from the gem on his helmet began to rhythmically blink. With half of my visor gone, I could not get a complete grasp of X's current condition. All I could confirm was that my HUD was detecting an emergency activation of my body's limiter systems. As if I would end up causing my body to have some sort of critical malfunction if I overtaxed it any longer.

I was at my limit. And I was out of options. The two of us stared each other down, wheezing in exhaustion, as the X-Buster and H-Buster began to serenade the battle with their whirling whistles and mechanical whirs. Together, we charged with our left hands reaching out. I grabbed X by the side of his neck while his grasped me by the base of my arm. Weapons charged and ready, we both brought our cannons up and aimed them at the side of each other's helmet.

And then... Nothing. It was a true stalemate. Now locked in a death grip, this duel had come down to a simple game of chicken. Who would shoot or back down first? Our gazes were fierce, never blinking as X looked ready to blow my head off. No other sounded was heard besides the call of the buster cannons on our arms. The glowing particles in their mouths showed they were ready to fire at full power.

X was hesitating, even if he was ready to end this fight. Just like he always did. But so did I. What would happen if I fired first? X would fire too. Would we destroy each other? With what little of my HUD still remained intact, I tried to perform in in-depth scan on X and myself. To my utter disbelief, I was in significantly worse shape than he was. My body was holding on by a mere 2%. Conversely, X was... I could not tell. There was not enough space left on my visor to display the entire number. All I could tell was it was in probably in the single digits as well. 6%, maybe?

With my limiter locked for my own sake, my heart sank as I was filled with a strange mixture of relief, disappointment, and satisfaction. If we were to both fire now, the results were clear. X would survive, but I would not. And thus the truth dawned on me. The human spirit of Project H had finally found its limit. And I could not deny it.

I lost.

The fire left my eyes as I vented the H-Buster's charged energy through vents on the side with its charging whir and glowing condensed energy around the mouth ceasing to be. X appeared to be satisfied with my choice as his fierce glare also left his face with the X-Buster's charge fading out as well. Our hands released their grip on each other before I finally felt the full ramifications of our duel. I dropped to one knee with a clank, wheezing in spite of my lack of lungs.

X took a step back and gazed down at me with such a look of uncertainty in those kind green eyes of his. His right hand emerged from the mouth of the X-Buster as it was disarmed, his voice speaking with a soft tone. "You're...not even a maverick, are you?"

All I could do at the moment was shake my head in disagreement while letting my head hang in exhaustion. I had never meant to deceive X. It was just an opportunity I could not pass up. He then asked, "You're not even really carrying a virus... Are you?"

"Nope... I have complete immunity to all forms of viral infection..." I retorted while almost tempted to laugh now that the tension had faded. I too restored my right hand as the H-Buster was deactivated. Although I was sure X was not exactly happy to know I had not said something sooner.

When I finally found the strength to look up at him, I saw X gazing down not in anger, but in bewilderment. He then asked, "Then...why are we fighting? You could've just said something..."

"I guess I just..." I muttered while now trying hard not to laugh. A sheepish smile lined my lips as I finally found the will to truly speak to him. "I suppose...because this was one of those once in a lifetime opportunities... I guess...I just wanted to see what it would be like to face off against my hero."

X's eyes went wide at my words. He could not find anything to say to that. I groaned while bracing my arm with hand on my knee before slowly forcing myself to stand. My stance was shaky as I wheezed, "You always were the best, X... Even if no one else ever knew it."

It was then something happened that I did not expect. X began to smile. And I swear he even began to blush. In a rather adorable fashion, he averted his gaze while rubbing his hand over his helmet. "Wow... Um... That's new... I'm not used to that kind of compli... Huh?"

I said nothing as I listened. X looked distracted. He then lifted his left arm and looked at the plating on it. Was he receiving a transmission from HQ? When he looked at me, I said quietly, "It's cool, I can wait."

X nodded and then closed his left hand into a fist before he began to speak into the receiver built into his arm. "This is X... Commander Signas, I... Yes, about that... I... Uh..."

He went silent while looking right at me. I knew that name. Just his commanding officer checking in now that the action had died down. No doubt a sign X had handled the trouble he found. But I was still alive. What could he say? X then looked away as he smiled and said, "It was a false alarm. There was no viral presence. My mistake, really. Sorry for worrying you."

I smiled at him in gratitude. He was going out of his way to get me out of trouble for wasting his time. Although he then muttered, "I am? Oh... I guess I really am pretty busted up right now... Yeah, about that... Um..."

Oh boy... Even though X had fibbed to them about not finding trouble, how was he going to explain the massive amount of damage his body had suffered? An elite warrior like him would not get banged up that easily on a routine patrol. But he still found a way. And I cracked a smirk when I heard what he said. "It's...kind of embarrassing, honestly... I rounded a corner and...tripped over an undetonated explosive someone must've dropped."

That grimace that started to cross X's face... What was he hearing on the other end? I quickly put two and two together and asked smugly, "He's cracking up, isn't he?"

X squinted his eyes shut as he tried so very hard not to laugh. He looked utterly adorable at the moment. In an attempt to change the subject, he regained his composure and asked, "Anyway... What about the others? How's Zero holding up? And Axl? Good, that's great to hear. Sounds like everything's under control now too. I'll make a few more sweeps of the area before I head on back... Yes, understood. X out."

With his arm lowered, I knew that X and I were all alone together now. And it was...humbling having finally gotten to see what my lifelong hero was truly capable of. But he then turned to me and said, "I don't even know your name. And I can't even remember the last time someone gave me that hard of a fight. Only Zero's ever given me that much trouble."

Coming from X, that was truly some high praise. The writers at EAC would be flattered to hear the closest thing to an equivalent to Project H himself being essentially compared to his as an equal. Although I then said, "Me? Well... I guess it depends on which. Codename is Project H. Most call me Hunter where I come from. But if you want my real name..."

I hesitantly held out my hand to him. I was exhausted, happy, yet nervous. To shake the hand of someone you genuinely admire... Something that is hard to describe. "James... My real name is James."

X hardly hesitated. He reached out and took hold of my hand for a friendly shake. He then spoke with a smile, "James, huh? I'll remember that. Good to meet you. But...how do you know me? You...were a little too familiar with some of what I used in battle tonight."

"You wouldn't understand even if I tried to explain it to you... Even I'm not sure of how to word it..." I retorted while knowing there was no way to explain to a product of my dream how I had any prior knowledge of him. But I then said, "But I can say this. I know you. I know just about everything about you. And for most of my life, you've been an inspiration to me. Someone I could always believe in. Even if most people forget about you... Even if others think differently... You'll always be my hero. You're the best, X. And you always will be."

"Come on, that's too much... I'm not that amazing, am I?" X said with a humble chuckle. Regardless of how modest he was, X was grinning ear to ear. It was so rare to see such a smile on his face and it was a genuine treat to behold one. And seeing him smile encouraged me to smile. We had one hell of a fight and very nearly destroyed each other, but now we were smiling and even laughing together like a couple of new friends. With his chuckling subsiding, X then said, "Anyway, how about I bring you back to HQ? I'll put in a good word for you and they can get you fixed up. It looks like you're even worse off than I am right now."

"Yeah, no arguing with that. You really did a number on me..." I retorted with a wheezing chuckle as I took a good look at myself. Even with the most intense battles I have seen while masquerading as Project H, the only time where I ended up in worse shape was at the end of the pilot issue. Of course, I knew I did not have much time left in my dream by then. And being secured to a maintenance table was not an ideal way to end this dream. So I shook my head and said, "Unfortunately, I have to decline. There's somewhere I need to be soon and they'll fix me up when I get there. I can still fly, if nothing else. I'll be OK unless someone snipes me outta the air or something."

"You're sure? Well... All right then. Just be careful on your way. I'd hate to hear you turned up wrecked in an alley somewhere and that I had a hand in it." X replied while patting me on my right pauldron with it being the only one that was still largely intact. "But I just want to say that it was good getting to know you tonight. You take care, James."

I was about to say roughly the same thing in parting, but as I looked at him and all the damage his titanium armor had suffered... It brought to mind the thought of battle all over again. And the coming battles that awaited me back in the real world. I could not say goodbye yet. There was one thing that still needed to be said. "X... Before I go... You got time for a question?"

He nodded and stood at attention before me. I thought carefully of how to word this before I said, "Well... As I said, I know you. And I know how in spite of just how powerful you are... How spectacular you are in combat... I know you hate everything about it. You just want to turn the X-Buster off forever and just enjoy life in peace. But you still fight anyway."

That gaze X was giving me showed that he was probably more than a little confused on how well I could read him like a book. But I then said, "Where I come from... Right now, there is war. And I'm actively involved in it. But like you, I... I take no enjoyment in it. I just want to put the sword down and go home. Which... I guess what I'm asking is... How do you do it? How do you find the will to fight despite it being against everything you believe in? What keeps you going in the end?"

For just a moment, X said nothing. He just stared at me in stunned silence as the gears in his head began to turn. He crossed his arms with eyes directed to the ground. "I don't think anyone's really asked me that before..."

"Take your time... Think all you need to." I said softly with a hand extended at him. There was no rush. The world still felt stable enough to not worry about waking up too soon.

With his eyes closed, X began to mutter softly. "I suppose... Even way back when it all started... I think what really gave me the will to actually do something was knowing I had the power to just...do something. To make a difference. And I'm still doing that now. I know I have the power to do good in this world. Even if the only way to do that is to fight for those who can't fight to protect themselves."

"Is that all? Is there more? Anything that...keeps you going? Even when you want to just quit?" I asked while trying to be more specific. "I know you quit once before. When you retired for a time?"

"Right... The Red Alert incident... I couldn't keep going... I guess I just finally hit burnout and needed some time to think about things... And things only got worse for everyone while I was off the field." X replied glumly while a certain sorrow filled his eyes. "Zero couldn't handle it all by himself. It was then that I understood having the power to do something...and choosing to do nothing with it doesn't benefit anyone. Those that only know how to spread suffering and destructing can't be understood or reasoned with. That's when power is needed."

He let out a sigh with his eyes closed and face directed to the ground. I noticed a small smile start to form on his lips. "But as for what keeps me going... I guess it's knowing I'm not alone in this war... I don't think I would've ever stuck with it if Zero hadn't been there with me since the very beginning. And Axl... I didn't know how much we needed someone like him until he joined up. And...just everyone... I probably would've quit a long time ago if I was on my own. Seeing their smiles at the end of a successful mission... It makes everything feel worth it in the end."

X lowered his arms as he looked right at me. His smile became uneven as he said, "I hope that's the answer you're looking for... I'm not really sure how to explain it any better than that. It's not like anyone asks me this stuff very often."

"Nah, it's fine. That's... It's all good advice. Stuff I needed to hear. I appreciate it." I retorted while smiling back at him. Such a humble hero... The world needs more people like that. Although I then let out a sigh as I muttered, "I just hope I have what it takes... Regardless of what you saw here tonight... I'm not like you, X. I'm not a warrior. And I never will be."

I knew I have never had the makings of a warrior. All I could do was hope that I could hold on well enough to see this mess through tot he end. And yet, X could see my worries without me saying anything else. He then did something I completely did not expect. X took a step forward and embraced me in his arms. I heard his soft voice speak most tenderly, "You'll do fine. I believe in you, James. I know you'll be all right."

I froze. To hear that from him... To be held like that by my hero and to hear such sincere words of reassurance, it... It was too much. Even with a mechanical body like mine, I felt tears beginning to flow down my face. I placed my hand on X's back as I muttered, "Thanks, X... I needed that..."

X soon took a step back and placed both hands upon my shoulders. His face displaying a soft yet confident smile, he spoke more calmly to me. "I hate to say goodbye, but... If I don't start heading back soon, they'll probably send Zero and Axl out to track me down and escort me back. And I don't know how I'll explain things if they find us like this."

"Heh... Right. Pretty sure attacking a maverick hunter is a pretty serious offense under most circumstances anyway..." I said with a weak chuckle. I then wiped my tears away as I said, "It was great getting to meet you, X... Be safe out there."

"Same to you, James. Goodbye. And good luck." X spoke sincerely before he almost hesitantly stepped back and began to walk away.

As I watched, I felt the urge to say something. Just anything. I could not just let him walk away like that with a simple goodbye. After maybe thirty paces, I reached out to X and called out. "X!"

He heard me and turned to look back at me. Now that I had his attention, I chose my next action carefully. I held out my fist and displayed a thumbs-up gesture while I smiled as brightly as I could. "Thank you for always being an inspiration to me."

I could see him smiling. Without hesitation, X did the same and displayed a thumbs-up of his own. Our farewells said, X turned and broke into a run as his foot panels clanked into the night.

I stood there in solitude for a moment before I was soon joined. The sound of wings reached my auditory sensors. And when I turned around, there they were. Celestia, Luna, and Nightmare Moon descending before me. The three royal sisters landed gently before me as I realized that I had completely forgotten about them during the insanity of that duel. I asked quietly, "You saw all that?"

Luna smirked in a most satisfied manner. "We most certainly did. That was a clash for the history books. The authors at Equestria Action Comics could learn much from such a stunning example."

Celestia then gave me a uneasy gaze and said, "We were considering intervening, but...that duel carried an air of personal significance. It felt wrong to throw ourselves in there. Though you did perform impressively admirably in the end without us regardless."

However, Nightmare Moon then gazed at me with a look of concern that did not share Luna's reserved enthusiasm. "And yet... You lost. We saw you yield first."

"Huh... Yeah, I guess I did... That was a first, wasn't it?" I retorted weakly as I felt the extent of the damage my robotic body had suffered. I was astounded I could even stand after all that. "The human spirit is tenacious, but I guess it still can't compare to one whose potential is genuinely without limit..."

Celestia took a step forward as she asked, "You don't seem all that upset about it... Are you all right?"

"Yeah, I'm fine... Really, this doesn't bother me." I retorted as I looked back in the direction X had run off for. "Heroes like him...aren't supposed to lose. And he's always been mine."

"Your own hero? Well...that changes things entirely. I hope this was a fulfilling experience for you." Nightmare Moon said with a more pleasant tone as a smile started to form on her lips. "Does he have a name?"

"X. Just.....X." I said softly as the world rippled around me. I looked at the royal sisters as I could sense the very walls of this world starting to be wiped clean. "Thanks for setting this up for me tonight... I really needed this."

The three sisters smiled as the time for words rapidly became much shorter. Celestia was the last to speak as she whispered to me, "It was a pleasure, James. May your morning be a pleasant one."

Moments later, my vision went blank. I felt a familiar weight across my body and a soft mattress to my back. A wing was draped across me while a hand held my left arm. As my eyes adjusted, I found Smolder to my right and another less familiar little dragoness on my left. Except I knew that the dragon before me was simply a sneaky little love bug who got lonely in her pillow fort during the night.

As I sit here writing this, Smolder is downstairs gathering up our breakfast so we can enjoy our morning meal together in my room without anyone giving Ocellus any trouble. But my thoughts are still drawn to what came before I woke up. I feel like I actually got something important out of that experience.

I am not alone in this. I need to just be mindful of who is with me in this endeavor. Need to remember that I am not powerless. I can do something about this. I can make this war end. Equestria can be saved. Thank you, X. Fictional or not, your words mean more to me than you will ever know. I will do everything in my power to make sure your advice was not for nothing. Thank you, old friend.

That will do for now. Even if that duel was just in the depths of my dreaming mind, I feel strangely famished. I suppose it is possible to work up an appetite even like that. And it sounds like Smolder is on her way back up. Time to see what is on the menu this morning.

Heroes of Hopes and Dreams

Author's Note

This chapter has been in the planning stage for a long time and I am excited to finally share it with you all. Please enjoy.

As always, please consider supporting me through Patreon or by donating a coffee.

Heroes of Hopes and Dreams

I had spent much of the morning and early afternoon hours indoors with Ocellus and Smolder today. I was expecting the camp to pack up and start heading east at any time to resume our trek towards the Heaven's Pillar and get this whole war over and done with. Until then, I wanted to stay with Ocellus as much as possible. The poor thing has only been with us for a day or two and she is really struggling with all the distrustful stares she gets from almost everyone in the command center when she leaves my room. She really can sense the bad vibes coming from them and it is not good for her confidence.

I found myself seated on my bed with the little Changeling resting on my lap, eyes closed while looking so very happy and at peace with my hand stroking along her back. She was just like a quiet lapdog taking a nap while her master was reading a book. I could not understand how anyone could be so wary of someone so preciously adorable. Everything about her just made her demure behavior all the more endearing with her dark and almost menacing appearance appearing to be in spite of herself.

Smolder eventually poked her head in after coming back up the stairs and smiled upon seeing the dozing Changeling resting across my lap. "How's she doing?"

"Snug as a love bug in the worlds biggest hug. She's doing fine." I replied as quietly as I could so as to not disturb our little friend. Ocellus had gone from soft breathing to quiet and almost humming snoring. I looked down at her and traced a finger along the contours of her head. "She's having a good afternoon."

"At least she's happy for once." Smolder added before climbing upon the bed and sitting herself down beside me. The little dragoness caressed the sleeping love bug's head as she muttered, "I think she really is happy whenever you're around. And it feels good to see her happy."

"You'd think something that only needs love to get by would be the happiest person around in a world like Equestria. Guess that's just not the case with someone like her..." I whispered while adoring the smooth texture of Ocellus' dark chitin. "I don't even know how I'm gonna explain her to everyone else... I hope they won't reject her right off the bat."

"Yeah, good luck with that. I don't know what the deal is with Changelings and the rest of the world, but I'm not getting any bad vibes off of her." Smolder said with a whisper, her finger sliding along the contours of Ocellus' ear. "She deserves to be happy. I can tell just by looking at her. She's a good love bug, right?"

"Very good love bug. Just wanna kiss her." I spoke softly while really wanting to place a kiss on her head, but I could not really reach her from where I was. At least not with my face. After a moment more, I looked at the window behind me and began to wonder why the command center had not yet started to move. "Hm... Shouldn't we have headed out by now?"

When Smolder looked back at the window too, she suddenly turned her head to look at me and said, "Oh, right. I was supposed to tell you we're staying put for the day. Something about coming up with something for the archers to try out before we meet the enemy or something like that?"

"The archers? What would they need to... Oooooh, that! Yeah, they would absolutely need to come up with an anti-arrow defense for our aerial units. I guess they finally came up with a prototype enchantment for it..." I retorted with a sudden realization over what had just occurred. Now I was most curious over how that new development was going. "Come to think of it... Could I leave Ocellus with you for a bit? I want to see exactly what's going on with the archers right now."

"Sure, I can keep an eye on her. Just...lemme get her off you..." Smolder muttered quietly with her hands carefully trying to pull Ocellus off of me without waking her. I thought for sure the Changeling would wake up for sure, but Smolder managed to get her off me and onto the bed just fine without rousing her. "Phew, I didn't think that'd work... Anyway, I'll be here. Have fun, all right?"

"You too. I'll be back before long." I then got my shoes on and made my way down the stairs and out the door. The camp was quiet at the moment with everyone wanting to take the time to rest their feet after hours upon hours of marching the previous days. Smolder had already set out the radar sensors yesterday, so we would not be caught by surprised if the next wave showed up.

It took me a little while, but I eventually remembered where the archery range had been situated in the camp. But this time, there was only one archer there. Seaspray himself, clad in his beautiful iridescent armor, stood tall as he fired arrow after arrow at an equine training dummy with a suit of brigandine being worn over it. Shining Armor was standing nearby in most of his suit of barding to observe the results while a wall of plywood had been erected behind the dummy. It swiveled ever so slightly in the air while hanging from a rope affixed to a wooden frame. No doubt to simulate a pegasus hovering in the air.

No matter how many times Seaspray let an arrow fly, not one of them hit with each arrow embedding itself in the wall behind the target. I was viewing the performance from the side, so I thought he was just getting unlucky. But when I stepped closer to Seaspray to try and see things from his perspective, I did see why. As swiftly as they were flying, every arrow would veer away from the target just enough to slip by it without even grazing the fabric lining the brigandine. I then looked down at the quiver he was pulling each arrow out of as it rested on a little wooden stool and saw why. They were all a distinct purple hue. The very same quiver and arrows captured with the Hollow soldier we brought back in chains. Whatever had been done to that suit of brigandine was working quite well as these strange arrows were being very noticeably repulsed.

"Hm... Perhaps I should be relieved that these arrows just can't seem to hit their mark, but it does deal a blow to my pride to not be able to land a hit. I have not missed a shot in more than a decade." Seaspray grumbled after the last arrow struck the wall behind the dummy with a thunk. Shining Armor began to gather them all up with a levitation spell and trotted our way with every arrow floating together in a compacted bundle. "That was the third time I've let every arrow fly, captain. And not one even touched it. Whatever it was our researchers have conjured up seems to be proving to be quite effective."

"It sure looks that way. Now we need to see how well they work on a moving target. Stand there a minute." Shining Armor replied while returning the arrows to their quiver and trotting back towards the dummy. I took a closer look at one I picked up in my hand, but it was hard to tell if slamming into a wooden wall three times had dulled the arrowhead at all. Not that it mattered. We had already seen what sharpened arrows could do to the plating on a suit of brigandine. We only needed to know whether or not this enchantment could keep arrows from even touching the wearer. I then turned my gaze back over at Shining Armor once he returned to his spot near the dummy. With his magic aura covering the thing, he caused it to begin swaying back and forth. "OK, let them fly!"

"Uh... Here you, admiral." I muttered as I handed the arrow in my grasp to Seaspray. He cast me an amused smirk before bringing the arrow to his bowstring and pulling back to let it fly. At first, nothing was amiss. Arrow after arrow flew right past the swaying target even though I was confident Seaspray would have landed every shot otherwise. But several shots in, I jumped as I saw an arrow curve away from the target in the direction it was swaying only for the dummy to swing up into its way and have the arrow glance off the side. It was far from a direct hit, but it still managed to connect. "Whoa, that's hit!"

"Ha! Even with some extra resistance, I can still land a... Oh wait, that wasn't supposed to happen?" Seaspray retorted as he remembered that he was not supposed to actually land a shot with his arrows. The two of us approached while Shining Armor closely examined where the arrow had struck. A light tear in the fabric could be seen with the metal plate underneath being fully intact. But it still filled me with a certain dread to know that these arrows could still potentially strike a moving target if it came in on the right angle. Seaspray rubbed the underside of his beak as he muttered, "No damage, but...I suppose this is still a problem."

"Yeah, this isn't good... If these things could still hit something that's only lazily drifting to the side, just imagine what would happen if it were to hit someone flying at a much higher speed. Might veer right into the middle. And we've seen what directs hits can do to this stuff." Shining Armor grumbled with his hoof keeping the dummy from turning too much. The enchantment that had been placed upon the suit of brigandine was at least a step in the right direction. Just not a big enough step. Shining Amor then looked at us and said, "That'll do for now. I'll report back to the R&D lab with these new findings. Maybe they can tweak this spell to repel incoming arrows even harder."

"They probably can. Give my regards to Sunburst and your sister, all right?" I replied while we saw Shining Armor off while he also took all the arrows and their quiver with him. I crossed my arms in minor irritation and concern while Seaspray slung his bow over his folded wing and dropped back onto his hands. "It's a start, I guess... Hope they'll be ready by the time the real deal shows up."

"If the rate of how things have been going lately is of any indication, I have nothing but faith our researchers will succeed in insuring our aerial units are essentially untouchable." Seaspray retorted while not sounding quite as worried as I would have expected after that discovery. I suppose a leader needs to stay optimistic at times in order to maintain morale in his subordinates, but I did try to share his confidence. He was right. It is astounding how well prepared we are by now. But while I gave him a smile to show I believed him, Seaspray then turned his gaze to the west with his eyes narrowing. "Hmmm... It has been a while since the Alabaster caught up to us. Perhaps she will be docking here today now that we'll be staying put until tomorrow."

"It has been a while since Novo was last here..." I muttered while also gazing to the western side of the camp. There were a couple of cargo vessels docked in the corner, but no signs of that regal white royal transport. I then happened to notice Seaspray casting me a most noticeable smirk. "Admiral? What's with that look?"

"Oh, nothing at all, my liege. I'm just wondering how overjoyed our queen will be to see you again. It's always inspiring to see her so happy with the man her heart pines for. There's a certain joy to be had in beholding such a reunion." Seaspray retorted with an air of smugness in his tone. I think he knew he was making me squirm. I will probably never get used to the notion of carrying a crown on my head. He then said, "Nervous, my lord? I'm simply rather excited to see such a good man eventually bear the crown our queen shall bestow upon him. I have only known the duty of serving our queen. But never our king."

The sheer sincerity in his voice... He was being playful about it, but he was not joking in the slightest either. I could not imagine holding such authority over someone like Seaspray. He has always been a far more gifted leader than I will ever be. So I said, "Seaspray, I've always seen you as a friend. I don't really feel comfortable in being your boss. I'm not cut out to be your king."

Without a second thought, Seaspray reached out and placed his hand on my shoulder while looking me in the eye. And he never stopped smiling. "Then don't try to lead us. Just keep loving my people and our home. Keep our best interests at heart. And most importantly, never stop being worthy of the love of our queen. That will be enough. You need not lead us, my lord. You need only cherish us. By being the king of our queen, you aid her in being our queen. With you, she will reign better than ever."

"If that's really all it takes to be worthy of the crown..." I muttered while trying to process it. I quickly gave up and said, "Can we discuss this when the time comes? I know you make it sound like I don't actually have to do much, but the context of being a sovereign... I'm really not cut out for it with how it is on paper. And don't we have more important matters to tend to?"

"Yes, yes, quite! No need to get you thinking too hard when we have all of this to contend with. I will just take my leave, yes? Have a good day, sire." Seaspray retorted with a laugh before trotting off with a delighted spring in his step. I too let out a chuckle to see just how high his spirits were at that moment. Good man, that stallion. With nothing else to deal with there for the moment, I made my way back towards the command center. Ocellus was probably awake by then and was wondering where I had wandered off to.

No one approached me once I was back indoors. But as soon as I stepped back into my private quarters, something came flying at me and clung onto my torso. I glanced down and found Ocellus holding onto me with her head buried in my chest. When I looked over at Smolder while she was seated on the bed, she just smirked at me. "She got really antsy when she woke up. And she's hungry too. Better give the love bug what she needs."

When I looked down at her, Ocellus looked right up at me with those round featureless blue eyes. "Please?"

"Sure thing, love bug. Drink up." I replied while the horn on her head flared up with its green magic glow. She let out a sigh and rested the side of her head against my chest as she most likely started sipping away at my love reserves. I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Smolder was watching with an approving smile, arms and legs crossed while seated where she was. "Cute, right?"

"Yeah, she's a keeper. And it's hard not to smile when she's being a cuddle bug with you." Smolder said as that smile turned into a knowing amused smirk. "Hey, love bug. You'll be coming home with us when we head back, right?"

"I hope so... I don't have anywhere else to go. And I feel at home when I'm here... With you two." Ocellus spoke softly with eyes squinted shut. She soon looked up at me and asked, "Do you think they'll accept me?"

"Maybe not at first, but give them time. Ponyville especially is a very accepting place to live. You're a good love bug. They'll understand eventually." I said while going over to the bed to take a seat at the edge. I stroked my hand over her head while Ocellus at least tried to smile. "It'll be OK. I won't let anyone hurt you, all right?"

"I believe you... Thank you." She cooed quietly before nuzzling her face into my chest again. "So much love... Always makes me feel better."

"I wish I could taste what you're tasting right now. All that love must be the best feeling in the world." Smolder spoke up while just observing our new friend. The way those two have been so far... Very good friends and in such little time too. Even with Ocellus being two years Smolder's senior, Smolder's maturity and eminence gave the impression she was the senior instead. Poor Ocellus must not have much worldly wisdom if she spent much of her time isolated from world events in that hive.

Before long, Ocellus drank her fill and realized me from her embrace. While she and Smolder went inside her pillow fort to hang out and just talk in a cozy environment, I gathered up the pile of comic books that Spike had been kind enough to let us borrow. I had reacquainted myself with the entire Project H series up to that point as well as the more recent issues of the Power Ponies comics. And now that I had an entire day to myself while the militia would not be set to move until tomorrow, I felt privy to finally checking out the most recent issue of Project H.

I felt a twinge of eagerness as I beheld the cover. Those four tall biped equines must have been the forms of Corvus and Aries along with the other two members of their unit to finish the quartet. I recalled during my previous venture in the realm of the comic book world that Alpha mentioned the coming of an Orion and Aquarius. This had to be the issue where all four of the machine king's top subordinates finally assembled.

I took hold of the comic book as I prepared to open it. But as I did, I hesitated. My eyes narrowed in thought. I thought about last night. In the depths of my dreams where I assumed the form of Hunter once more to do battle with another robotic warrior who was easily his equal. And with that memory fresh on my mind, I had to wonder... Why not get some more combat experience with another dive into the world of Project H now that I had some fresh practice from last night?

"Under any other circumstances, I wouldn't normally consider this. But when taking into account last night...." I muttered to myself as I felt rather thrilled at the thought of having another go as the protagonist of Project H while my memories of the last time were fresh. Ocellus and Smolder did not respond to my muttering. They were still whispering amongst themselves in the dark confines of that little pillow fort. Hoping no one would notice me being gone for a while, I stepped into the bathroom and closed the door behind me. I had best get going before I started having second thoughts.

I sat myself down on the toilet with the seat cover in place. My eyes scanned the inside of the back cover in the hopes of finding the tiny text that would trigger the portal into the world of fiction upon being analyzed. But to my surprise, I found that the text was smaller than it had ever been. Probably after too many complaints from parents of children who kept triggering the portal by accident. Not that they were in any real danger since any serious harm would just get them kicked out no worse for the wear, but it could still be terrifying for anyone who had no idea what they were getting themselves into. Most kids probably could not be asked to go out of their way to read such tiny text unless they really knew what they wanted from it.

"Maybe I can still make this work..." I muttered as I brought the page right up to my face. Tiny as the text was, I could barely make it all out. I even muttered what I was reading to myself to help my process it. After thirty seconds or so of painstakingly scanning the text before me, I got the result I was expecting. That bright portal sudden burst from the page and sucked me right in with hardly any delay. After a moment of utter numbness, my vision returned. It had gone from early afternoon to the middle of the night. My surroundings were those of a metropolis much more modernized than anything you would ever see in Equestria. I noticed I was no longer breathing, though I did not feel the need to breathe either.

I looked at my hands. Like soft white gloves with equally white metal armor of asymmetrical design on each arm. An HUD display was spread across my vision upon the surface of a synthetic visor. I could feel my robotic body's functions like old memories were coming back to me. Everything felt strangely natural by then. But I barely had fifteen seconds to take in this new development before I jumped back as a bright energy shot of sorts flew right by my face. "Gah! Come on, I just got here!"

Not even twenty seconds in the world of Project H and I was already surrounded by a mishmash of robotic ponies and unidentifiable mechs. Outfitted with weapons and bearing down on me with weapon systems affixed to their bodies, my HUD promptly detected that they were containing heavy traces of a viral presence. I got a match almost immediately that stirred up some old memories. The Alpha Virus had begun to sink its hooks into the world.

"Alpha... Looks like we're in for a long story." I grumbled as I was not expecting the Alpha Virus to meet its end anytime soon. But as the assorted mess of mavericks began to train their weapons on me with some looking more ready to rush me for a direct confrontation, I decided I was not in the mood to deal with something like this within the first minute of arriving in this world. "You know what? If you're gonna give me that rude of a welcome, then I can't be bothered to fight fair."

I armed the H-Buster on my right arm and aimed it skyward. I quickly selected the Homing Torpedo function as my body turned a dark shade of industrial gray. As rapidly as I could manually fire, I launched missile after missile up into the sky. The homing feature of every missile kicked in second later and started veering off towards every single maverick around me. They did try to fire upon me and reach me before my counterattack could connect, but it was all futile as a series of small explosions filled the air around me. In a matter of seconds, the street became quiet. My eyes glanced around and found nothing but piles of scrap scattered around me. I found myself almost snickering as I said, "I guess I should feel bad for getting this cheap, but I don't."

Now that the situation was calm with no one around me to be seen, I decided to reaquaint myself with this familiar robotic body I was now inhabiting. I pulled up the Variable Weapon System array to see exactly what I had at my disposal this time and how many slots I could still fill. My eyes opened a little wider as I recognized the entire list of ten weapons I had at my disposal by the end of my prior venture into the world of Project H. "Let's see here... Storm Tornado. Fire Wave. Rocket Tackle. Strike Chain. Rising Fire. Shadow Runner. Shotgun Ice. Thunder Dancer. Homing Torpedo. Boomerang Cutter. Metal Anchor. Soul Body... Strange... Feels like something's missing here right now..."

I could swear there was supposed to be at least two more weapon slots being occupied than there actually was. What happened to them? "Where's Metta Option? Didn't I pick that up last.. Ooooh, right... That probably wasn't canon to begin with."

A smirk of amusement crossed my lips. Yes, that issue... Where a couple of weirdoes just happened to show up from.....somewhere else with no connection to anything going on. A weird little skeleton and a robotic glam rocker who was also a spectacular combat robot with all the firepower of a supernova. I had to wonder where they were and what they were up to at that time. "Meh, no sense worrying about it now. And there's still room to add some more... Guess I should thank the doc for diligently expanding my data capacity here."

"You are very welcome, Hunter." I heard a voice speak inside my head that actually got a bit of a jump out of me. I glanced around in a minor panic, but found no one there. It was only then that I noticed on my HUD in the corner that I was receiving a wireless transmission. Doctor Luminous had just set up a call from his lab. "Oh, did I scare you? Sorry, I just got home. Looks like that new Alpha Virus is starting to expand its influence..."

"Yep... Alpha, you sick bastard... Merging your own programming with the very virus you created? This can only end so well..." I grumbled while wondering exactly what sort of effect such a combination could have on the machine king's own mentality. Things were only going to get worse before they got better. "Anyway, what's the situation, doc?"

"From the look of things, the Power Ponies are already on the scene and are already thinning out the enemy ranks. Most maverick activity seems to be consigned to one area of the city, but more could pop up at any time." Luminous explained as I heard the faint clicking of a keyboard as he was probably observing the situation through his own supercomputer in his lab.

"They've already got the situation under control, huh? OK, I'll just start making the rounds to see if... Wait..." I started to say as I began to walk down the deserted street before suddenly stopping. My HUD blipped for a second in response to something beyond the edge of my vision. "Hang on... Just picked up something on my sensors..."

"You have? Can you get me a visual?" Luminous asked in curiosity while I turned to my right. For a second, I did not see anything across the street. At least until I focused my gaze on a dark alley between two towering buildings. Whatever was there, Luminous saw it before I did. "I'm seeing...something... But it's not mechanical... Actually, I'm not sure what it even is... These readings...don't make much sense..."

Something was there. Standing right in the middle of the alley in the shadows. The current district I was in seemed to be suffering from a blackout during the maverick outbreak, so it was exceptionally dark with all the streetlamps shut off. But I could barely make out an outline. Tall... Taller than me. Very lean and slender. And the readings... Not at all mechanical. There was no viral readings, but... Was it an organic life form? I could not get any sort of match. There were even error messages popping up that should not have been there. And then... A single eye on one side of its head gazed right at me with a yellow shine.

"Doc... I don't think it comes in peace..." I muttered as I stared down this unidentified entity. Rogue machines were one thing I was already accustomed to dealing with, but this shrouded silhouette was filling me with a certain kind of primal fear. The fear of being faced with something utterly alien and unidentifiable. And then... It began to take a step forward.

"Hunter, if you're not sure you can handle it, run!" Doctor Luminous spoke with a hint of urgency in his voice. And I did. I took off running down the street as swiftly as I could with the clanking of my metal foot panels echoing around me. The sound of just my own feet was reassuring as I went past several city blocks while weaving around the corners just to try avoiding going in a predictable straight line. I eventually slowed down to a walk as Luminous spoke to me through our comm link, "I wonder what that was... I couldn't get anything conclusive out of those readings."

"Maybe some sort of sewer folk from an urban legend? Does Maretropolis even have...uh..." I started to ask before I came to a stop. I had looked to my left and froze where I was. Another alley was before me. And in that alley was the exact same silhouette with the exact same single glowing eye on one side of its face. I did not wait around for a response. I just took off sprinting as madly as possible as I just wanted to get away from that thing, whatever it was. "Doc, I'm being pursued! And I don't think it's in league with Alpha this time!"

"Then just run! Do what you have to in order to escape it!" Luminous called back while also equally unnerved by this mysterious stalker in the shadows. And even worse, I could hear it this time. A brisk sprint somewhere behind me. Not the sound of clanking metal foot panels. Softer... Yet heavy. Like a pair of thick boots. That thing was a living creature. Instead of instilling me with a sense of security knowing that only something on par with the Power Ponies could be a threat to something like the protagonist of Project H, I was left even more giddy and nervous at the fact that something like that had the audacity to chase me down!

The sound of footsteps eventually faded out of range of my auditory sensors, but I kept on sprinting just to be on the safe side. But after a few more minutes of rushing down the streets, I rounded a corner and had to vault over something that was right in my way which was in the process of taking a swing at me. Upon landing and turning around, I found that I had almost run right into a swing from a makeshift club forged from rebar stuck into a hefty block of concrete. A hulking minotaur robot clad in some rather sturdy armor plating turned to face me with rage in its eyes, my HUD detecting a heavy presence of the Alpha Virus within it. But after running from...whatever it was that had been pursuing me, I was genuinely relieved to be taking on a marauding machine enemy that I knew how to handle. "OK, sure, I'm fine with this."

I reached for the H-Saber on my right thigh, knowing I could easily cleave right through that makeshift club as the minotaur robot stood ready with it in both hands. Filled with an almost animalistic rage, it glared me down while letting out a bellow one might expect out of a bison. But just as I was about to grasp my weapon, I paused when I noticed what seemed to be...several glowing puddles of a bright aquatic green hue form directly under the minotaur. "What the... Liquid?"

The machine minotaur had no idea what hit it. Before either of us could react, spears with tips like those found on harpoons jutted up from the puddles while matching them in terms of luminescence and color. And every last one of them thoroughly skewered that poor fool on multiple angles. The minotaur robot twitched and gasped before becoming very still. My HUD tried to scan the spears that had turned the minotaur robot into a public display of modern art, but I still could not get much of a match on anything. Magical in nature, but nothing else beyond that.

The spears soon faded away along with the puddles that generated them. Once the spears were gone, the minotaur robot stiffly and lifelessly collapsed onto its side with a clank. My eyes went wide as I saw that same freaky silhouette standing a ways behind the maverick it had most likely just slaughtered. Then, with its one glowing eye gazing at me, it flashed me a wide and very pronounced piranha smile with its maw lined with massive shimmering fangs.

"Nope!" I yelped as I decided running was just not enough and extended my flight thrusters from my backside. Seconds later, they flared up and sent me rocketing skyward as I flew swiftly over the Maretropolis rooftops to get myself as far away as possible from this clearly very dangerous anomaly. "Nope nope nope nope nope nope nope, sooooooo much nope! There aren't enough nopes in the world to describe how much I want nothing to do with that!"

"At least we know it's no friend of Alpha by this point. I doubt that...thing is a threat to anyone in Maretropolis by this point." I heard Doctor Luminous say as I got myself pretty much right to the other side of town before I came down and tucked my flight thrusters away. A quick glance around me showed that this district of the city was still being powered with the streetlamps glowing in a soothing manner. Still no sign of anyone around me, but a curfew was likely in place due to the current maverick outbreak. "Looks like you got away, Hunter. That was a close one."

"Yeah, that was freaky. I guess there's a lot about Equestria I still don't know about." I retorted while wondering just how much this fictional depiction of Equestria differs from the one I live in. "Anyway, now that's over with... What's the situation on... Wait..."

I froze as I looked down and just to my left. My shadow was being cast in that direction from the glow of a streetlamp nearby. And just beside my shadow was another that was being cast from right behind me. Slender and taller than me by a head. Did that thing...seriously pursue me all the way across the city on foot in a matter of moments?! To my horror, it grabbed me from behind with its arms holding me in a pincer grasp just under my torso's hardened armor. I did not know what was coming next, but I knew my luck had run out. "I'm dead."

I was expecting to get ripped apart or skewered on one of that thing's magical spears. Instead, that thing...bent over backwards very suddenly and suplexed me right into the pavement headfirst. Damage was almost nonexistent. I doubt the impact even put a dent on my tough titanium helmet, but the sheer force of the impact was enough to daze me as my optic sensors were momentarily scrambled. I could hear Doctor Luminous calling out to me over the transmission in a panic as I could no longer put up a resistance. As for what followed...

Instead of my assailant assaulting me further, I found myself dangling from behind them as I was carried along with them keeping my legs bent over their shoulders. They were absolutely sprinting through the streets while letting out a constant excitable giggle. Had they been out hunting and I was their catch? Considering that the entity was clearly organic, they were in for a rude awakening if they tried to make a meal out of something like the protagonist of Project H. But I was too dazed to try and wiggle free, especially with how I was rapidly and comically flopping along behind them.

After rounding god knows how many corners, my abductor finally came to a screeching halt. I heard a rather tough woman's voice suddenly call out, "Guys, guys, guys! Check out what I found!"

I found myself suddenly being pulled forward before being held upside-down by my feet while my assailant pranced in place like a kid in a candy store. All the while, they giddily spoke just shy of shouting, "Check it out! This guy's just like something outta that new series we've been watching! They said anime isn't real, but I always knew they were wrong! And now I have proof! This is as real as it gets!"

Who were they even talking to? With how dazed I was, being shaken silly while hanging by my feet made it all but impossible to get a look at who was in front of me. Finally, a voice that sounded strangely familiar spoke with a hint of unease to their voice. "Hey, uh... I think you outta put the guy down. I know this guy."

"Wha... Wait, seriously?! Hang on, is this that awesome robot guy you told me about last time you two went missing?! Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god..." I finally stopped getting shaken around as my captor started to sound more than a bit embarrassed. And as I managed to get my bearings, I looked up... Or rather down to get a look at my captor's companions.

There were three of them and I recognized them all to varying degrees. One was a very tall human skeleton of sorts wearing red mittens and boots and a type of body armor that looked more cosmetic than anything that would provide protection. Another misshapen yet vaguely humanoid skeleton stood before me while being much shorter while wearing black shorts and a sort of hooded winter jacket. And between the two of them was a distinctly humanlike robot that was rocking a familiar glam rocker look. That dazzling effeminate design caught my eye the most as I recognized that face partially hidden behind a large lock of shimmering black hair. "Uh... Oh... Hey there, Mettaton. Fancy seeing you here again."

"Yes, what are the odds of us bumping into each other in the middle of a dark city like this more than once? Just...uh...so sorry we had to meet each other under such circumstances, darling." Mettaton replied with a very crooked smile on his dazzling metal face. Although he finally began to scowl as his flexible tube arms extended with his hands grabbing me by my legs and quickly pulling me free from my captor while turning me upright. "I think you've traumatized the poor dear enough, Undyne."

Once I was back on my feet, I promptly turned to face my assailant. And I...was not expecting what I saw. The person before me was indeed female to match the voice I had heard, but... From a distance, you could be forgiven for mistaking her as human at first. But up close, I could see this woman was anything but human. Her complexion has of a distinct blue hue and...was she covered in scales? Clad in heavy boots, blue jeans, and a black tank top, this fishlike woman was tall, lean, and incredibly physically fit and slender. She had an air of danger about her with that big toothy piranha smile that was indeed lined with imposing triangular fangs and where I would expect to see her ears on the side of her mostly round head were a pair of fins. Her one right eye on the right side of her face had a vibrant yellow sclera with an unusually narrow iris within it. But the left side of her face... Her left eye was covered by a black eye patch that further cemented her dangerous nature. And while I initially assumed she was bald, she instead had her hair tightly tied back into a very long and gorgeous flowing red ponytail. Mettaton then asked, "I dread to ask, but...what did you do to get your hands on Hunter here in the first place?"

"I...uh...suplexed him into the street to knock him out at first. He kept running from me, so I had to subdue him somehow." The fish woman before me explained rather sheepishly in spite of her menacing appearance. She almost looked embarrassed over having done the wrestling equivalent of clubbing me over the head like a caveman just to drag me off to her friends. Though considering that Sans and Mettaton parted ways with me on very friendly terms last time... Wait... Sans!

I looked down to my left to find that goofy slacker skeleton looking up at me with a rather uneasy grin. My gaze started to narrow as I thought back to the last time we crossed paths. And what an incredibly close call it had been for Mettaton more than once, especially during the climax inside the reactor chamber of that sky fortress. I legitimately thought he was a goner when Mettaton went all but supernova towards the end. And more than anything on how even Sans acknowledged that he would have to stop doing...whatever it was that got them into Maretropolis in the first place. As all eyes fell upon him, I asked him, "Sans... Didn't you say you'd stop using those...shortcuts after they glitched up and got you stranded here last time? What're you doing here?"

The little white dots in his eye sockets glanced back and forth at the four of us as we gazed at him with increasingly accusatory glares. Backed into a corner, he muttered, "Uhhhh... I got lazy and thought it'd be a good idea to get us there early..."

"Sans, come on! It's karaoke night at Grillby's and I've been practicing! You said your shortcuts always get us where we need to go!" The tall skeleton groaned in what sounded like a display of irritation that he feels quite often towards his dopey brother. What was his name again? Pretty sure it is a type of font... Papyrus was it? I know the last time I saw him was that house party at Shining Armor's place... Regardless, he then stepped over to me while still towering over me at the same height as Undyne as he said most jovially, "Bah, never mind my brother's lazy antics, metal human! We'll find our way back home soon enough... Right?"

"Metal human? That's a new one." I said to the rather...interesting lanky skeleton before me. "Actually, we've met before. The karaoke party you two wound up at by accident?"

"Karaoke party...? Oh, you mean the one with all those colorful little horses! But...that human was flesh and bone. How can you be the same one when you're all metal?" Papyrus asked while definitely not understanding the complexities of that strange spell that draws readers into the world of the Power Ponies and Project H. Considering how that group of weirdoes must have gotten themselves stranded there in the first place, they no doubt bypassed its effects.

"It'll take too long to explain. Let's just say that this body isn't exactly mine right now, but I'm still the same guy you saw there. Not bad a performance you gave, now that I think about it." I retorted while remembering just how amusing that silly double act of Papyrus and Sans was.

"Of course! The Great Papyrus always excels when he barely even needs to try!" The towering skeleton proclaimed proudly all without somehow being at all insufferably haughty. He clearly had a bloated ego, do not get me wrong, but he was so endearing and nonhostile that it came across as commendable and even inspiring. I got the impression that this Papyrus guy was simply trying to be as optimistic as possible. Which is a far cry from his laidback brother, now that I think back more analytically of our prior encounter...

"Hey, enough about that karaoke junk!" Undyne suddenly spoke up before grabbing me by the shoulders and suddenly turning me around to face her with that frightful toothy grin on her face. That eye was just gleaming with excitement. "You! You're just like some of those guys from Alphys' favorite sci-fi anime! Frisk said that anime isn't real, but I always knew that they were just messing with me! And now I have proof! Anime really is real!"

Just...what? I have no idea who this Alphys person is, but how isolated and detached from reality do you have to be to be convinced the absurdity that happens in most anime back on Earth is capable of occurring in real life? Baffled by this twisted logic coming out of this unstable fish woman, I glanced over at the other three as they looked back at me with varying degrees of amusement and embarrassment. I then asked, "You guys gonna tell her, or should I?"

They said nothing. Instead they all took a step back. This did not bode well for me, but the truth needed to be said. I looked Undyne in the eye and said, "I don't know what rock you've been living under, but...no. Anime is not real. Aside from the few that are explicitly based on true events, anime is entirely fictional."

"But...but...but..." Undyne began to stammer as she started to look and sound more and more...disturbingly desperate. No wonder the others took a step back. She was starting to look really scary and not for the right reasons. "Just... Just look at you! Your whole design just reeks of anime awesomeness! You don't really think I'd believe you're not a star in your own anime, right?!"

"This isn't even an anime world! We're in a comic book here!" I shouted back at her in exasperation as I finally let drop exactly where we were.

Undyne just... It was like her mind just froze as she took a moment to process my words. She finally took her hands off me and threw her arms up while shouting, "Comic book?! You mean we're stuck in something out of Comix Zone?! How the... SANS!!! WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO?!"

That was a sharp shift in tone as Undyne sudden glared right at the stumpiest of this motley crew around me. His constant grin started to fade as I noticed drops of sweat oozing over his skull. His usual calm demeanor breaking, he spoke louder than he usually did. "OK, I'm sorry! I got complacent and my shortcut had a glitch happen and... Uh... Hey, can you explain how things work? I don't remember how it went the first time."

All eyes fell upon me while Undyne looked utterly irritated. Knowing that she and Papyrus had no prior experience with the situation we found ourselves in, it would be unwise to not bring them up to speed. And so I said, "OK, this is how it goes. Normally, you can't get into this world unless you read an enchanted text on the inside of the back cover. As for how you guys got in, you're probably bound here by the same rules I am. We follow the events of this comic book issue to the end of the story, whereupon the book will eject us back into our own worlds. The way I got in has me under a failsafe where I'll get kicked out if I suffer any fatal harm, but since you guys got here using some other unrelated method... Well..."

"What the guy is saying is if any of us die here, it's for real. So don't do anything stupid, all right? I don't wanna be the one to break the bad news when the rest of us get back home." Sans explained rather matter-of-factly without much of a humorous tone in his voice. I guess even he could not do much to make light of this situation.

"Yes, yes, I recall now. Quite frankly, I don't know how I ended up surviving in the end last time. A most fortunate stroke of serendipity on my part." Mettaton retorted as he crossed his arms almost proudly. I mean even I thought he did not survive that last stretch.

"Oh, wait! That story you told us last time... The one everyone thought was just a synopsis you came up with for your new show..." Papyrus interrupted while Mettaton glanced over at the towering skeleton. His empty eye sockets opening wide with glee, Papyrus gasped, "Wowee, you really meant it?! You really were that amazing and it all happened right here?!"

I decided to give my two cents and pointed at Mettaton with both hands. "Yep! This guy was the star of the show last time! Very impressive! I didn't even know that kind of hardware existed in reality."

"Ahahahah, yes! The Power of Neo, wasn't it?! Perhaps if we're lucky, you just might get to see me in action once again!" Mettaton laughed proudly with that glamorous tone of his covered by a minor robotic filter effect.

"OK... I'm not really into your stuff on TV, but I gotta see that sometime!" Undyne too exclaimed with a sudden display of interest. But she then grabbed me by the shoulder plates again and asked, "But seriously? Anime...isn't real?"

"No." I said flatly as I ran out of patience with Undyne's obsession. And that hit her about as hard as one might expect. She slouched before me with her arms hanging by her sides, an utterly dejected look in her eye. "Uh... You gonna be OK."

"I dunno... I guess I... Yep... Yep, there it goes. There's my heart breaking into a million pieces again." Undyne whimpered rather pathetically without blinking once. But a few seconds later, she suddenly squinted her eye shut and clenched her hands into fists. "No... No, I can survive this. I survived it the first time..."

Undyne then threw her head back and pumped her arms at her sides as if doing a flexing strength to flex her spine. She inhaled sharply through he teeth before hunching forward to exhale hard. Now apparently much calmer, she said, "Yeah, I'm good. I guess I kinda expected that answer after all."

Papyrus then stepped forward with his mitten pressed against each in an almost pleading manner. He looked and sounded more than just a little uneasy. "Um... Metal human, were you being serious just now? Not about anime or anything like that... I mean...is it really that dangerous here?"

"Mettaton almost got scrapped twice the last time you wound up here. And that minotaur robot you scrapped, Undyne? That was small potatoes compared to the real threat around here. I guess it's lucky that we haven't bumped into any of them yet." I explained while not wanting to really scare them.

"You mean...there's MORE of those things? Nice." Undyne said with a smirk while flashing a most devious piranha smile. She then spoke while stretching her arms, "I haven't gotten action like that in a long time. Lemme at them!"

"Whoa, no no no no, let's not get crazy here. What're we gonna tell Alphys if something happens to you? It ain't gonna be me telling her." Sans spoke up while shaking his hands in disagreement. "Come on, let's just find a spot to chill and wait this whole thing out. Leave it o the pro here, all right?"

"As much as I loathe taking a background role in this performance, I am not in a hurry to have another close brush with death. I too vouch that we wait out the storm, yes?" Mettaton added as he held a hand to his chin. A real shame too. I would feel much more confident having him backing me up than anyone else, but I understood that he would not want to repeat the same close calls he had the first time.

"But...we don't need to fight anyone, right? All we have to do is show them a kindness! They'll understand!" Papyrus exclaimed in an almost desperate tone. The poor guy. I could tell he really just did not want anyone to have to hurt each other. I almost felt bad for him.

"Ugh, fine... Let's just find a restroom to hide in for a while." Undyne groaned in protest before she grouped herself with the rest of her posse. She then looked back at me as they prepared to head off into the night. "Hunter, right? You give those metal heads a thrashing for us!"

"Yeah, sure. You guys stay safe." I replied as they all walked away down the street. I was actually rather relieved to know they would be safe as long as they stayed out of the way. And it was good to see Sans and Mettaton again. Although Undyne... A bit too crazy for my tastes. But once I realized I was alone, I then spoke to no one in particular. "You've been quiet for a while, doc. Something wrong?"

I heard the voice of Doctor Luminous finally speak up after a long lapse of silence. "I...just... I'm not sure what I am even supposed to say to what I just saw. Although some of them...felt familiar somehow."

"Yeah, I'm not gonna question them either. Who knows where they came from." I replied before turning and continuing on my way. Even with the Power Ponies handling things on the far side of the city, there were bound to still be hostiles running amok nearby. "Anyway, anything nearby that I should check out?"

"Actually, yes. I'm displaying the readings on your map now." Luminous retorted as a grid of sorts was displayed in the left corner of my HUD. With the entire city being displayed from an aerial viewpoint, I pinpointed maverick activity a few blocks away. "You'd best hurry. This area of the city has not been evacuated."

"Right, on my way." I burst into a sprint with my metal foot plates clanking in the air. And after a couple of minutes, I found them. Another mishmash of rogue machines. This time it seemed to be a flock of griffon robots tearing into vacated shops and generally causing widespread havoc. "Tch, typical vandalism. Should I just go for Homing Torpedo again?"

As I armed the H-Buster, one of the griffon robots took notice of me and jumped to the middle of the street. It let out a hissing avian growl in an almost feral manner. This one was so far gone with how much the Alpha Virus had corrupted its programming. But as I took aim, I paused. What was that sound?

Even the griffon robot before me paused as it heard something approaching. Or rather someone. A long call of sorts was filling the air and getting progressively closer. And then I happened to look up. And much to my shock, Undyne was coming right down from above with another one of those glowing greenish spears pointing straight down in her hands while howling with quite the battle cry! "NGAAAHHH!!!"

"Girl, what the actual hell are you even...?!" I yelled before having to jump back abruptly. She plunged that spear deep into her prey with more than enough force to smash a crater right under them. That poor sap was crushed more than impaled by that hit as the griffon robot was completely wrecked. I then called out, "You psycho fish freak! I thought you said you were gonna go hide somewhere!"

"I LIED!!!" She roared in utter exhilaration. Even the rest of the griffon mavericks around us, mad as they must have been, looked genuinely shocked by the arrival of this battle-crazy fish woman. Undyne left her spear lodged in the broken remains of her first target before rising to her feet and summoning two more from nowhere in each hand. "All right, I haven't gotten to let off steam like this in what feels like forever! Let's rumble, metal heads!"

"There's no way this chick is serious..." I grumbled to myself as I could not comprehend what I was seeing. Some weird piranha woman in jeans and a tank top summoning magic spears at will while facing off against robotic griffons. It sounds so absurd on paper that it looks like something the Cutie Mark Crusaders would come up with for a school project on creative writing. And now I am writing it. But that is exactly what I was seeing happen. When one of the griffon robots came swooping in with claws ready, even while looking rather hesitant about this, Undyne promptly summoned another shorter magic spear right out of the air above them that shot down and knocked it right out of the air. As soon as the robotic griffon hit the pavement, Undyne pounced upon the poor sap and plunged both spears right into it without trouble. "Yep... Yep, this chick is totally serious... This is actually happening. A literal fish out of water throwing magic spears at robots... Can this day get any weirder?"

Oh good lord, was she having the time of her life. Undyne was constantly letting out boisterous battle cries while looking like she was enjoying herself a lot more than she should have been. And it was kind of terrifying. Those griffon robots quickly lost their morale and even started trying to flee from her. She chased down every last of them one at a time, even grabbing one by the tail as it tried to fly away. "Oh no you don't! Com'ere!"

I then saw what it was like for me when she first caught me. With impressive finesse, Undyne bent over backwards and suplexed her prey headfirst into the pavement with more than enough force to cause its metal head to cave in. As I took a step back in unease, I almost bumped right into the rest of her companions as they showed up to see where this was going. Sans was calm as always with both hands in his coat pockets, Mettaton was rubbing a hand under his chin as if carefully evaluating Undyne's performance, and Papyrus was watching with absolute adoring glee with jawbone hanging wide open. Realizing that they know her better than I do, I asked, "Is she normally like this?"

Sans then cracked an even more crooked smirk as the little white dots in his eye sockets glanced up at me. "I think the better question is when is she NOT like this."

Papyrus then leaned over to me and held a hand over one side of his face as if fearful that Undyne might have heard him. "Yeah, Undyne can be pretty intense..."

"How many tents?" Sans then asked while listening in. Papyrus suddenly cast him an irritated glare as his eye sockets narrowed. No doubt seeing that this was a setup for another lame pun. I almost forgot that puns seems to be Sans' thing.

Perhaps I was just too weirded out by all this surreal nonsense going on around me to even try playing the straight man, but I found myself playing along as I pondered how to respond to that question. "Uh... Gimme a minute here, I'm not sure how to gauge that..."

"DO NOT ENCOURAGE HIM!!!" Papyrus all but yelled into my face as Sans let out an amused snicker. This at least got me to crack a smile.

"He...uh...never shuts up with the puns, does he?" I asked while certainly getting where Papyrus is coming from. Even Pinkie Pie knows not to be silly all the time. I am guessing Sans never got that memo.

"Let's just say there are only so many bone puns you can listen to before it makes you question your existence." Papyrus replied in a very dry and rather philosophical manner that I would not expect from the guy. But he quickly went both to his jovial self as Undyne jumped skyward into the air and caught another griffon robot before piledriving it right into the pavement hard enough to leave a crater. "Undyne! Make sure we can still put them back together when you're done!"

"I think that's the last thing she has on her mind..." I mumbled while watching this one-woman army decimating the opposition. Although I was quick to notice she never withdrew her spears from the bodies of her enemies. And then I quickly saw why. The spearheads were two wide and triangular to allow them to be easily pulled out once thrust in. This was clearly not at all a problem since she could summon up as many as she needed. "I can deal with Mettaton turning into an awesome fighting robot. I can deal with Sans summoning up walls of bones and monster skulls that fire energy beams. But a crazy as hell fish lady piledriving robots into the street is where it gets too weird for me."

"Oh, I wouldn't be so sure about that, darling. A wild loose cannon vigilante prowling the streets for rogue machines to destroy... Ooh, I like the sound of that. We can totally use someone like her on one of my shows. I need to write this down." Mettaton muttered whimsically while really getting a kick out of the carnage before us. I admit it was rather entertaining to watch. Or it would be if I did not find myself feeling unbelievably sorry for the poor griffon mavericks Undyne was wrecking. I was feeling sorry for mavericks! How the hell does one do that?!

At long last, only one was left. And Undyne was gleefully punching the ever-loving daylights out of it with her bare fist as it was pinned under her. And each punch... How hard was she even hitting that thing to send more and more bits of metal scattering around the street. After maybe ten repeated punches to the totally scrapped griffon robot, I finally felt I should say something. "Um... Undyne? I think you got him!"

"Huh?! I did? I mean... Oh yeah, of course I did!" Undyne called out before standing up with not a single scratch on her while dusting her hands off. She looked very proud of her work as she headed our way while I tried to not look at the remains of the last poor sucker she pummeled. Her fists were not at all busted up either. How tough do you have to be to keep punching hard metal and not scuff up your fingers? "Woo! I haven't had that much fun in... How long has it been since we all went topside? It's been a few years, right?"

"Yes, pretty much. And I have quite the idea for a pilot in mind after seeing that inspiring performance. Much obliged, Undyne." Mettaton said while even applauding the show she put on. I suppose the knowledge that they were all murderous mavericks made it easier to stomach, but good lord...

I apparently was not the only one who noticed something about that. Undyne then leaned over to me and whispered while her one eye glanced back over at the ruined remains of the machine griffons. "Hey, just for the record... Those were the bad guys, right?"

I flinched in horror and annoyance as I then all but yelled, "You mean to tell me to charged in and wrecked those guys without bothering to check if they were the enemy or not?!"

Undyne flashed easily her least menacing toothy grin to me thus far while visibly sweating. She could not even say a word. Finally, I went ahead and said, "Well, yes... Those were some of the bad guys. If you see any robots acting more than a bit...destructive, go ahead and bust them up. Mavericks are bad news."

"Maverick?! Ooh, I like that word. Sounds dangerous. Gets me fired up to bust some more metal heads! Ngaaah!" Undyne roared in more exhilaration with her fists pumping, more than ready to rumble with some more machines. But she then took notice of the fact that Papyrus was not with us anymore. When did he slip away? "Hey, Papyrus? Where'd... Huh?"

Undyne looked back and saw Papyrus trying to put one of those ruined griffon robots back together piece by piece. And not doing a very good job of it. Sans was the first to speak as he asked, "Uh... Bro? What're you doing?"

"Trying to put them back together! They kind of remind me of my action figure collection! Hey, can you find this one's hand?" The goofy skeleton called out as he really did not seem to grasp that the mavericks were...dead. Or at least as dead as machines can get. Was he really just that naive? "Don't you worry, metal cat bird. We'll put you back together so we can send you off for home."

All three of his companions also showed unease at the scene before them. Like they too were not sure how to get across the fact that not only were those ruined robots genuinely dangerous and would probably tear him apart if they were somehow restored, but the damage done to their bodies was likely too extensive to ever bring them back to life. Undyne then called out hastily, "Hey, leave those guys alone, Papyrus! Someone will...uh...be coming by to fix them up! They'll be fine!"

"Really?! Oh, well... Huh, I guess I don't have the instructions for this one. No wonder nothing is staying in place..." Papyrus muttered before patting the griffon robot on its lifeless head. Or what was left of it. "Don't worry, you'll be back in one piece in no time! Just be patient!"

"Should I feel sorry for this guy?" I asked quietly as the towering skeleton strode our way with a rather proud step in his stride.

"Nah, don't feel sorry for him. Pap's always been a little ray of sunshine in our lives. We wouldn't have him change for the world." Sans explained while they all smiled at Papyrus. Naive or not, his presence was certainly a pleasant one. I could see why they liked him so much. "So, uh... We gonna find a closet to wait things out in or what?"

"No way! If this city's infested with these crazy robots, then I'm gonna have a field day with this! Lemme at 'em!" Undyne roared with more than just a bit of enthusiasm as her fists clenched. And I do not think we had any means of stopping here.

"You...uh...do know there's more than just griffons and minotaurs, right? Keep this up and you just might end up attracting the stars of the show. I think I'm supposed to find someone out here, now that I think about it..." I retorted in the hopes of discouraging her from finding more trouble.

Unfortunately, Undyne seems to not be aware of what fear is. The more I tried to discourage her by making it clear just how dangerous the villains of Project H are, the more fired up she got. "More danger means more action! I eat danger for breakfast every day! At least I did before I had to settle into a civilian role, but still! Just lemme at them! I'll mop the floor with every last punk robot who wants trouble!"

"Yeah, sure, whatever. You...uh...do whatcha gotta do. I'm...um...going waaaaay over there. Away from this insanity. See you guys later." I replied in resignation as I just wanted to get the hell away from that psycho fish woman before she decided she would rather face me in a brawl. I sprinted away from the lot of them to try and get back to why I iwas there in the first place. How could I even get in some proper practice if someone else kept interrupting these skirmishes to steal my glory. Although I soon noticed that the transmission connected to the lab was still going. "Hey, doc. Are you still there? You seeing that crap?"

"Hunter, I have been spending the last ten minutes snacking on popcorn while enjoying the show. I have no idea what to make about what you've been seeing, but I'd be lying if I said it hasn't been strangely entertaining to watch." I heard Doctor Luminous explain while his words were followed by the faint sound of crunching. He really did step away to get himself some popcorn to enjoy the visuals my optics sensors were displaying. "Although it looks like there's more viral readings not far from you. Make a left at this next intersection and they should be two full city blocks away."

"Got it. Almost there." I said before hurrying along as fast as my legs would carry me. Sure enough, something came into few up ahead. Various corrupted mechs of indiscernible design were going about just raising havoc with general property destruction. Almost as if they were just searching for victims to attack. I promptly armed the H-Buster as I rushed ahead while taking aim. "Right, mavericks sighted! I'll... Wait, what's that sound? It's like... Oh god, not again!"

A familiar battle cry filled the air as once again, Undyne shot out from an alley just to me left and went sailing into one of the completely blindsided mechs feet first for a truly epic dropkick! It was almost a shame these robots did not have any proper faces because it would have been interesting to see how they would react to seeing a frighteningly aggressive piranha woman coming at them with a brazen disregard for common sense. As Undyne graceful landed back on her feet with spear in hand, I let out a groan of irritation as I shouted, "Oh come on, now you're just stealing my thunder!"

I do not think she heard me as Undyne went on the offensive. Stabbing and punching and kicking and even chomping the limbs of her foes between her massive sharp teeth. And she never once even chipped a tooth.

I glanced over at the alley's entrance and found Papyrus, Sans, and Mettaton still keeping an eye on their ridiculous friend. I then asked dryly, "Is there a particular reason you're still following her around?"

"Because she might hurt herself?" Papyrus replied with a nervous yet rather sincere tone.

"Because she might do something amazingly funny?" Mettaton added while almost appearing to be analyzing Undyne's performance while the mechs just did not have enough sense to display any fear of the fish woman who was wrecking them in...increasingly creative ways.

Sans then grinned at us and asked, "Or maybe a little of both? You can't say this wouldn't make great television."

"Bah... Screw this, I'm out!" I yelled before doing an abrupt about-face and marching off out of sheer irritation. I waved at them behind me as I shouted, "Fine, have your fun! I got crap to deal with myself!"

I rushed off through the city while trying to find more rogue machines to deal with. Not that I was really against letting my companions pull their weight on their own insistence, but I was there for a reason and I was not going to make any progress if they kept doing the work for me. But with every time I found a cluster of mavericks ready for a thorough pummeling, Undyne would always be right behind me to jump in and steal the glory for herself.

This...kept...happening. Every...single...blazing...time. Every time I found more enemies to destroy, I could not even get a shot off before that fishy freak show came charging in howling at the tops of her lungs and getting more than her daily workout in the progress. Finally fed up, I just turned and walked away as mavericks shrieked in terror while Undyne proceeded to demolish every last one of them.

I did not go uninterrupted for long. Sans soon caught up to me and started walking alongside me. "Had enough Undyne for the night?"

"You can say that again. How can I get anything outta this whole mess if she keeps doing my job for me? I don't normally come here voluntarily, you know." I retorted while not really minding Sans joining me for some peace and quiet.

"Hey, we didn't come here by choice either... Although I guess that's my fault, right?" That smug skeleton retorted as he laughed a little at his own mistake. "At least Undyne's handling things for us. That just means we don't have to get our hands dirty."

"I guess that's fine on your side, but I actually need the experience right now. If I don't keep myself honed for battle... Things won't go so well back home." I explained without going into too much detail. No need to concern him with things he did not need to know about.

Despite my thoughts, Sans cast me a more concerned gaze as his grin sank just a little. "Wait, you've got trouble back home? What's the deal?"

"War, Sans. I'm out there in the middle of nowhere with friends ready to face an incoming invasion. And I need to do something to keep myself at least mentally in shape for the next battle. I can't afford to be dead weight on the battlefield." I replied while now starting to feel more than just a little frustrated that my journey into the world of Project H had been all for naught up to that point.

"Um... Wow... Uh... I was gonna make a witty pun about that, but... I guess even I can't try and make that funny. Whatever's going on out there, I'm rooting for ya." Sans said with a surprising amount of sincerity. But before the tone of the situation could get too grim, we happened to pass by a store that caught his attention. "Huh? Hey, hold up..."

"What? That...?" I asked upon turning to look at a storefront that had all its windows shattered by rampaging mavericks. There was something on a banner that probably held the name of the store. "Steamy Subject, huh?"

"Kind sounds like Hot Topic... Which means..." Sans muttered before his grin broadened even further. He then looked up at me and said, "Wait right here. I gotta try something. And if Papyrus shows up, stall him for a minute, all right?"

Sans did not even wait for a response. He ran right into the darkened store with a look of glee in his eye sockets. I was tempted to stop him since he was probably about to loot he place, but restrained myself since there would be no lasting consequences in this fictional world. I stood there with arms crossed while Doctor Luminous stayed completely silent on the other end of the ongoing call. What a weird night this was becoming... "Two boneheads, a psychotic fish woman with spears, and a glam rocker robot. What's next?"

A few minutes later, I looked back down the street as I saw three figures approaching. The unmistakable forms of Undyne, Mettaton, and Papyrus. Undyne swung her arm in a circular motion as she seemed to be cooling herself down after that last brawl. "Woo, did you see that last one? Got my spear right up that one's exhaust port! Picture perfect aim, that one!"

"I...didn't know those kinds of robots had exhaust ports... No, wait. I'm pretty sure they don't..." I grumbled to myself while being careful to not let her hear me complain.

Upon catching sight of me, Undyne came running up to me. "Hey, Hunter! That's your name, right? Where's Sans?! He was with you a minute ago."

"He's...uh... He had to go do something and should be back in a minute." I said while trying to not blow his cover. I did not think he was the kind of guy to get up to anything too crazy. While trying to stall for time, I decided to strike up a conversation. "So, uh... You look like you really know how to handle yourself in a fight. What's your secret?"

Undyne was more than happy to share some history with me. "Me? Back before we moved topside, I was captain of the guard! The toughest that our kingdom ever saw! And I taught Papyrus everything he knows about how to handle a fight, so don't go thinking he's a pushover because he's a big sweetheart."

"Captain, huh? I know a few captains myself and they're pretty awesome too. No wonder you know how to bring the thunder." I replied in thought. Shining Armor and Seaspray fall into that category, although they would probably be overwhelmed by someone as intense as Undyne. Although I then pointed at her and said, "Speaking of thunder, why do you gotta keep stealing mine?! I'm supposed to be the protagonist here!"

"What, you want some action too?! In that case..." Undyne started to say before flashing me a delighted and terrifying pirahna smile. "How about you and I have a go?! I'll go easy on ya if you want."

"No! No no no no no, I ain't having any of that!" I yelled before throwing myself up towards the building behind me with a blast of my boot thrusters. I clung desperately to the wall behind me as I shouted, "I'm not fighting you! Got it?!"

Instead of being disappointed, Undyne threw her head back in laughter at my response. As if she was just messing with me to see how I would react. "Bwahahahaha, priceless! Relax, I'm not gonna bust up any friends of mine! You're cool in my book!"

"Oh, uh... OK then. Sure." I grumbled before falling back towards the ground while Papyrus and Mettaton finally caught up to us. I then looked at them and asked, "She drive you crazy back home?"

"You get used to it." Mettaton said smugly as he rolled his eyes. He did not seem to mind being stuck in this world again. At least not when he was getting some worthwhile inspiration out of it.

Papyrus then stepped up to me and asked, "Excuse me, metal human! Sans was with you, yes? He didn't get himself lost, did he?"

"Nah, he... Wait, I think he's coming out right...now... OK, what the actual hell am I even seeing here..." I started to say upon seeing a lone figure starting to emerge from the darkened store behind him. And... My god, I see what he meant about it reminding him of Hot Topic. Mettaton and Undyne started aghast at what was approaching us without a word.

Sans ended up stepping on broken glass from the shattered windows, so his approach was far from stealthy. Papyrus soon picked up on his brother's approach and turned to face him. "Nyeh? Ah, Sans! There you...look...absolutely ridiculous."

Where do I even start with describing what I was seeing... Sans had emerged from that quirky novelty shop with his entire wardrobe swapped out, never mind how he found clothes designed to fit him. I at first thought he was wearing a beanie on his head, but it was just an overly colorful baseball cap turned backwards while a pair of shutter glasses were set over his eye sockets. And emblazoned between each frame was YO and LO, whatever that stood for. His old jacket had been swapped out for a more colorful hooded jacket that had a blue hooded segment, pink sleeves, and a lighter blue color taking up the rest of it aside from a wave of green near the bottom. His shorts were now a warm yellow with white vertical stripes down the front and his sneakers had been swapped out for some light blue high tops with vibrant yellow laces. It was all overwhelmingly colorful and brought to mind my days of growing up in the 1990s in a very bizarre ironic way.

No one said anything for maybe a good fifteen seconds. Finally tiring of us failing to get the joke, Sans held up a hand in greeting and.....said this. "Wiggidy wiggidy what's up, brahs?"

I admit that almost got a laugh out of me. Although Papyrus sounded like he was not sure if he should be annoyed or confused. "Sans, I swear to god, I don't even know what kind of joke you're even trying to say here!"

Mettaton spoke next with his arms crossed while casting Sans quite the cockeyed stare. "And what, pray tell, are you supposed to be?"

Sans never lost that grin as he pointed at himself with his own bony thumb. "Me? I'm just your cool funky neighbrohood cool kid. And I swear I'm not up to any sick nasty business here, dawg."

I... I could not contain myself. That was easily the hardest laugh Sans had ever gotten out of me as I started wheezing and howling in laughter while all but dropping to me knees. I was still able to at least hear what was being said around me as Undyne, "Please tell me the 90s weren't actually full of crap like this..."

"No! No, this is all just a ridiculous exaggeration bwahahahaha!!! I swear, you can only get how funny this is if you're a 90s kid like me!" I spoke up while just barely composing myself enough to speak coherently.

"Hey, at least I got a chuckle outta at least one of you guys. Guess that fills my quota for the day." Sans said with pride as he dropped the totally radical facade he had for just a moment. "Besides, what's wrong with a little color? Hey, uh... They won't notice this stuff missing when they come back to clean up the mess, right?"

"Probably not. Although I can't promise you'll get to take that stuff home with you when this is all over, so enjoy it while you can." I replied while not really sure how things worked the last time they got kicked out of the comic book world. Did they return home in the exact same condition as when the story ended?

"Fine by me, dude. So, we got us some sick nasty business to deal with here tonight?" Sans asked while starting to slip back into this wacky facade of his. "Although rumbling with those robo radbros is way too far from being funky fresh to me."

"Urge to kill...rising..." I heard Undyne snarl as she was maintaining...a rather horrifying grin on her face as she tried to keep a straight face. Starting to get a bit uncomfortable with where this might end up going, I decided to bail and get away from there to try and keep those four out of danger. I took to the air on my flight thrusters and took off east towards the harbor. All the while, I heard Undyne yelling out at me over me up and leaving like that.

"Well, that was entertaining. I wonder where they all came from." I heard Doctor Luminous speak up over the transmission while I flew over the rooftops. This section of the city was still receiving power and the distant noise of the Power Ponies duking it out with the current outbreak of mavericks could no longer reach me. Maybe Undyne really did get the last of them out here. "Things seem quiet... I would almost say too quiet."

"Yeah, now that I got away from them. And I bet Undyne's playing the xylophone of that guy's ribcage by now." I snorted at the thought. She would, I am sure of it. I soon began to descend as the vast moonlit ocean came into view beyond the city's skyline. As I set myself down out on the docks, I found the harbor to be entirely empty. No ships were docked around us while the warehouses were kept far to the edges near the city. It was vast and open with the sound of crashing waves filling the air while a glorious full moon hung over the ocean. After such a wild first hour of so in the world of Project H, this made for a welcome respite. "Nice night right now. If there's nothing else to do, I wouldn't mind a stroll in the harbor."

"As much as I wouldn't mind that..." Luminous said with his tone darkening. That tone reminded me of what I had seen on the front cover of the very issue I was now inside. Four shrouded figures. And I had not yet encountered either of them. As if to compliment this thought, Luminous spoke up softly. "Hunter... Behind you. There's only one."

I sharply turned to my left, eye glancing over my shoulder as I armed the H-Buster. Nothing caught my eye at first. My HUD was not detecting any signs of the Alpha Virus in within my field of vision. But when I turned my gaze higher, I saw it. Standing tall atop a lamppost was an armored machine entity that was sleek and darkly colored. It stood on just one foot panel with arms crossed while maintaining perfect balance. And trailing behind it while wavering in the windless air was a long twin energy scarf that glowed a bright red. Even from that distance, I could tell that his eyes were focused upon me. I recognized that sleek shinobi equine robot anywhere. "Corvus."

"It has been some time, Hunter. I pray your edge remains as sharp as our prior encounter." The stoic shadow warrior spoke despite his lack of a proper mouth. As he spoke, he lifted two fingers from his arm just as a short glowing ghostly blue plasma blade extended from under his digits. With a swift swing of his arm, he flung his plasma kunai at me while I promptly shot it out of the air with my best quick draw. Far from frustrated, Corvus sounded pleased that I was able to so readily intercept his throw. "I see that your aim remains as precise as ever."

"And you're still being a loyal little lapdog to a pandemic in a metal shell, huh?" I asked while his eyes narrowed in offense. My HUD did not lie. Despite his close ties to Alpha, Corvus himself was completely devoid of the Alpha Virus. He was thinking and acting freely. "Come on, you're a man of honor, right? Why're you swearing fealty to that snake? You're not a maverick!"

"No, I am not. But duty and honor are everything to me. And my duty is bound to my king. And my king has decreed that you must die." Corvus spoke coolly as his hand reached for the back of his hip and the sword hilt that rested there. But upon grasping it, he did not immediately draw it. "But it would be unwise to face you alone. My siblings shall be joining us tonight."

"Siblings... As in plural? Guess Aries won't be the only one showing up." I retorted as his words triggered a thrill in my heart. This was it. The main event. The entire squad would finally be assembled. "Bring them on. I wanna see them."

"Patience, Hunter. They are already closing in." Corvus spoke calmly as he too refrained from attacking me further. As the seconds went by, a sound started to reach my ears. The sound of flight thrusters not unlike my own. Corvus turned his gaze to the south as he said, "There he is now."

With the sound becoming louder, I turned to look as something came soaring through the air at startling speed. It flew right past us before curving up to perform a high loop and coming back down for a dive as it came to a stop in the air above us. Yet another biped equine robot of design not entirely unlike that of Corvus, but mostly of green in his armor plating. Corvus called out to his ally as this aerial warrior's thrusters turned down their output to be less noisy. "Orion. I expected you to be here sooner."

"Forgive me, brother! I am still becoming accustomed to the layout of the landmass!" The pegasus robot called out with a voice that sounded...much younger than that of Corvus. Almost like that of a boy who had not yet become a man. His form was sleek and clearly designed for flight with his hardened armor bearing a hue of green that brought to mind fresh leaves being carried along in a gust. Stabilizer fins of a sort were affixed to the sides of his head that resembled feathers or even small wings. The rocket exhaust being emitted from his wing frames carried a vibrant pink hue that contrasted his green armor quite nicely. He turned his gaze to me as he landed as gently as a floating feather with his wing frames folding and tucking themselves against his backside much like my own did. Smaller than Alpha's massive wingspan, yet larger than mine. "And you are the one they call Hunter?"

"I am. And what about you, kid?" I replied while unable to shake the feeling that this new arrival was at least mentally the youngest of the bunch. Even with him standing well above me at the same height as Corvus, he carried a youthful yet earnest air about him. Not at all genuinely villainous.

"I may be the youngest among my siblings, but I still carry the mantle of our king's cause all the same! Lord Alpha will bring a shining new future to our robotic kin in due time! So long as we destroy the greatest obstacle in his path!" He shouted while pointing one hand at me. He then reached for a pair of holsters on the sides of his boots and drew a pair of energy blades that promptly activated. "I am Orion! Champion of the sky!"

My eyes widened as I was quite impressed with Orion's signature weapons. The plasma blades were of a pink hue that complimented the color of his rocket wings and had a distinctive saber curve to them. But what caught my eye the most was the knuckle guard on each of them. A white metal extension curved down over the hand and generated a short plasma edge that was connected to the rest of the blade, allowing for an effective defense as well as for a cutting punch if needed. I let out a very quiet whistle before I said, "Hey. I like your swords."

"You... You do?" Orion retorted in a show of unexpected weakness. Corvus flashed him a disgruntled glare as Orion started to show a level of unprofessional glee in the compliment he had received. "They were made just for me. And I've been trying to coming up with names for them like with how Aries named his cannons. Um... How does 'Swallow Tails' sound?"

"Maybe Swallow Talons?" I replied while finding the term of tail to not be particularly fitting for a sword. Especially when connected to birds as adorable as swallows. Orion seemed to like the suggestion well enough. I then looked over at Corvus as I said, "He's a good kid. I like him."

"Yes, though he is still a little green... Wait, we're supposed to be here to destroy you once and for all! And where are the others already?!" Corvus suddenly yelled in exasperation. Always the serious professional, as is the norm for those stoic shinobi types. But he then glanced up suddenly at the sound of a distant call. "Ah, yes. There he is. Unfortunately."

"Here cooooooooomes the fiiiiiiiire!!!" A truly hot-blooded voice roared into the air as something distinctly red dropped right out of the sky. With a crash, it hit the ground before us with a rather stylish landing pose. His twin incendiary cannons pivoting from behind his back and sticking halfway over his shoulders, the fiery bruiser of the brothers had returned while looking just as tough and rugged as the last time. Aries stood ready with a look of fiery excitement in his eyes. "Oh yeah, I've been itching so bad for Round 2! And little sis Vesuvius is back in action too! Did ya miss me, Hunter? Because I won't be missing ya this time!"

I found Aries' enthusiasm to be far too excessive for me to find him even remotely intimidating. A crooked smirk crossing my lips, I glanced back and forth at the three brothers and asked, "Is it wrong that I kinda like you guys now?"

Just the looks the three of them were giving me... Despite being part of an elite unit that should have been Alpha's most feared enforcers, they were acting more like a ragtag group with sharply contrasting personalities that came off as more entertaining than menacing. Aries was the first to reply while pointing one of his cannons right at me, "Aw, we like you too! So much so that we wanna take you out to dinner! For a Hunter spit roast! Ain't that right, girls?"

Almost as if on cue, a small sputtering of fire burst from the mouths of his two cannons. And I was finding this all too funny to find worrisome. "I dunno why I was so harsh on this guy last time. He's great."

"At least you don't have to endure the horrors of living with him." Corvus grumbled while giving Aries a very irritated glare out of the corner of his eye. Now that more time had passed for the two of them to get to know each other, it seemed like Aries had become that crazy fratbro roommate who gets on everyone's nerves. Although Corvus then added, "We seem to still be missing someone."

"Oh, yeah! Where's little sis? No, not you, Vivi! I mean our very own lady of the lake!" Aries added while patting his cannon gently like a displeased pet.

I saw the three of them turn their gazes towards the moonlit ocean as the crashing of waves filled the air. As if they knew exactly who was coming. Orion spoke softly in thought as I heard him mutter, "She should be here any second..."

"Phantom... Fefnir... Harpuia..." I spoke softly to myself as I was quick to see some familiar parallels in my enemies' designs, color schemes, and weaponry. As if inspired from a series I am intimately familiar with, there was indeed only one missing now. A warrior of stealth and shadows. A swordsman of the sky who wields the wind. A fiery pyromaniac who can rend the earth. There was only one left as I too focused my gaze upon the ocean before us. "Leviathan."

As if on cue, I got an answer. Something shot up from the sea just in front of the dock before us and rose so high into the air, it passed in front of the moon that hung in the sky. Droplets of water falling from its body glistened in the moonlight. The sheer grace this entity displayed surpassed even that of Orion. I was left spellbound by the sheer acrobatic prowess of this aquatic warrior. Aries was not quite as dazzled as me as he pointed towards the airborne figure and shouted, "Thar she blows!"

After making a full rotation in the air, the moonlit warrior fell to the harbor and gracefully landed upon their feet with a clank. Slowly, they turned to face us. Much like the three of them before me, this one was also a tall biped machine with an equine head that brought to mind the general head and facial structures of the Equestrian royal family. And as they walked towards us, I gazed in awe as this being approached with a distinctly womanly gait. There was a subtle sway of the hips with every step. And in one hand was a long narrow pole of sorts. With the rays of the moon shimmering along the slick wet metal plating that lined her body, I stood spellbound as the fourth member of this elite squadron joined her brothers. "She's...actually beautiful..."

"Good of you to join us, Aquarius. Be warned. Our enemy is a most stubbornly difficult opponent." Corvus spoke as their aquatic sister stood before us. I could barely believe that Alpha would have enough presence of mind to design a warrior with so much beauty. Her design was sleek and very feminine for a humanoid machine. Even the way her breastplate covered her upper torso left me suspecting there could be a womanly bust shape just underneath. Her sleek hardened armor had a beautiful cerulean hue to it. Even her metal boots and foot panels differed from those of her brothers. Where theirs and mine consisted of a single panel, hers were made up of two with the second being much smaller towards the back to function like a heel. A means of simulating a woman's higher heels, or with a certain function for underwater movement?

Even her very face was beautiful to behold. Her gaze was not at all fierce with those lovely blue eyes gazing upon us with a hint of uncertainty in them. A long unicorn horn rested atop her head like that of Corvus that no doubt carried a certain function with it to resemble a unicorn's magic. But the most fascinating aspect of her design were long flowing trails of icy mist flowing down from the back of her head that bore the resemblance of a long flowing head of hair. The byproduct of a type of cryo generator for producing ice?

What a slew of colors that stood on the docks with me. The black of shadows, the green of leaves carried by the wind, the bold red of surging flames, and the beautiful blue of the vast ocean and frigid arctic ice fields. All with those four colors complimenting bits of white for the more flexible softer components of their bodies. And then there was me. Pure white like a blank canvas ready to be painted any color you can imagine. It was rather poetic, really. And as I beheld the beautiful robotic mare before me, she spoke with a soft voice unbefitting for a warrior. "You are...Hunter, yes? I am Aquarius. Pleased to meet you."

"Yeah, uh... Nice to meet you too. I'm guessing you and your brothers here complete the set?" I replied while very surprised with how genuinely polite and even kind Aquarius seemed to be. There did not seem to be any genuine malice in her voice. What was Alpha thinking, creating powerful enforcers of his cause with personalities that would no doubt clash with his unambiguously malevolent desires?

"Yes. The four of us are the foremost lieutenants of our lord's cause. Now that we are all assembled, our mission can begin." Corvus retorted as he finally drew his blade, its ghostly blue plasma aura extending to form the shape of an exceptionally long kunai dagger. It was only then that I was reminded of what the plot of this issue of Project H was about. I was in for what was sure to be a frustrating four on one fight. Could I really handle them all?

Aries and Orion seemed ready to join in as well. Orion landed upon his feet and looked ready to charge at me with blades out to his sides while Aries had one of his cannons pointed right at me. And that look of excitement in his eyes told me he really wanted to mess me up. But when I turned my gaze to Aquarius, I saw she was the only one without a weapon ready. She still had that pole in hand, but it hardly counted for a functional weapon. A gaze of unease in her eyes, she asked, "Must we fight...?"

"You heard our lord, Aquarius! We must eliminate the Hunter! For the sake of our machine brethren!" Orion called out with conviction, though I had to wonder how insightful one so inexperienced and youthful actually could be about the true ramifications of Alpha's goals. I got the intense suspicion that Orion was a traitor in the making, or maybe it is just me.

Aquarius turned her gaze away from her brother and looked at me with such an apologetic stare. She lifted her pole and pointed it out to her side. It was only then that I found out exactly what it was. With some sort of internal function, frigid mist began to form around the far tip before the very moisture from the crashing waves nearby were drawn through the air and rapidly frozen to form a spearhead of sorts that turned the pole into a type of glaive. My HUD promptly scanned the blade and found it to be composed entirely of frozen sea water. Blue ice, the toughest natural ice possible. And the edge... Artificially sharpened down to such a fine point that even the sharpest metal blades could not compete. Even my armor would not be left unscathed by a direct strike. And yet, Aquarius spoke softly to me. "I don't understand anything about our lord's cause... Or why we must fight. I have no ill will towards you, Hunter."

"I... I don't wanna hurt you either." I said to the robotic maiden with a hand reaching out to her. Even the four's very personalities contrasted sharply. Stoic and serious, fiery and passionate, naive yet earnest, and gentle and kind. And yet, I could not feel a single bad vibe coming off of either of them. They truly were not mavericks at all. Simply a ragtag bunch who had signed up for the wrong side. "We really shouldn't have to do this. We're not really enemies here."

"But you are the enemy of our king! And his enemies are our enemies! Right?" Orion asked with just a brief wavering of his resolve. As if he was only working off of what little he knew at the time.

"Yep, that's how it goes! The boss points us at someone, we wreck 'em!" Aries replied before pointing Krakatoa at me. At least I think the cannon he has on his right shoulder is her? Yeah, I am pretty sure that was how it went in his debut. He then grinned at me and asked, "Ready to get this hunt started?"

I let out a sigh as I saw all four of the siblings brace themselves for an imminent confrontation. I really was not in the mood to fight them all at once, but I suppose if I was going to get a fulfilling session against worthy opponents, then they would definitely deliver on that front. With a sigh, I armed the H-Buster. "Fine. If there's no way around this, I guess we...can... OK, why do I hear boss fight music right now?"

There is really no other way I can describe it. My auditory sensors picked up something quite a ways off from our current location. It was faint... And it was rapidly getting louder and closer. It was an utterly fast paced and bombastic tune that reeked of some kind of campy heroism. The four machine siblings before me also started glancing around as they too picked up that crazy melody. With his equine ear audio receptors pivoting atop his head, Aries lifted up his cannon as he started to smile. "Hey... Heeeey, I like this tune! That could be my jam! Where's it coming from?"

It was only around then that my HUD detected a presence approaching from towards the city. And just when I had finally forgotten all about her, I saw Undyne sprinting right at us at speeds that should not be possible for a woman like her. And floating along behind her were couple of Mettaton's little boxy drones that were blaring that tune like some sort of ridiculous fanfare! I immediately flinched when I saw that the cavalry I did not want was closing in fast. "Aw hell, not this again!"

"NGAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!" She roared while absolutely no one had any time to do anything to stop her. With an impressive display of acrobatics, Undyne went into a forward flip to send herself flying feet first forward at... All right, if anyone there was going to get decked in the side of the head by a flying dropkick from an insane bloodthirsty piranha woman, it was going to be Aries. As soon as her boots slammed into his head, Aries was catapulted sideways headfirst while letting out an embarrassing shriek like a little girl before ramming his head right into a lamppost nearby and bending that thing on nearly a 90 degree angle in an instant. And once she landed back on her feet, Undyne threw her arms up as she shouted in triumph, "Woo! That felt good! Who's next?!"

"Wha gah how WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS ABSURDITY?!" Corvus suddenly yelled in utter irritation at this most unwelcome interruption even while that obnoxious fanfare continued to play. Without letting that racket go on much longer, he flung a pair of plasma kunai right into the two drones. Sparks flying as the plasma blades sunk deep, the ruined drones hit the ground with a crash as they fell silent. "Much better. Now then, who the devil are you?!"

"Oh come on! Why am I the one who keeps getting sucker punched like this?!" Aries groaned while he struggled to free his head from the rather detailed outline his noggin left in the bent lamppost. With some effort, he managed to pop his head out and came running back over while looking utterly furious. He pulled his right cannon down ready for a fight as he yelled, "All right, who's the sucker who just nailed me in the..."

It was only then that everyone got a good look at the grinning blue piranha woman in jeans and a black tank top glaring them all down. She said nothing at first while sizing up the enemy. And everyone else... They had no idea what the hell to make of the creature before them. Although Aries glanced to his left and asked, "Hey, Aqua. You speak fish, right? Can you tell this thing to get back in the ocean or something?!"

"I swim with the fishes! I can't communicate with them!" Aquarius retorted in confusion over her brother making such a ridiculous assumption about her. Not that they needed to speak fish to understand Undyne. Quite frankly, that little quip even got quite a laugh out of her.

Undyne took a moment to evaluate the opposition. She soon looked my way and asked, "I don't get the whole horse head look they've all got going for them, but... They're the stars of the show tonight, right? The ones we gotta deal with that are a big step above all the small fries I've been trashing tonight?"

"Yeah, pretty much. And where's the rest of your posse? They sitting this out?" I asked while all but certain this ragtag troupe of weirdoes were about to get more involved in this conflict than they had any right to. And sure enough, one glance behind her revealed Sans and Papyrus rushing over with the latter looking quite hyped over Undyne's very dynamic entry. "Spoke to soon."

"Wowee, I haven't seen you send someone flying on such a perfect horizontal angle since that time you sent me flying out your window with your piano!" Papyrus called out over something that I felt would have been very unwise to inquire about. Sans looked like he was just along for the ride with his hands in his pockets while Mettaton picked up one of his ruined drones to examine the damage. Papyrus took note and asked, "Um... Are they gonna be OK? Can we fix them?"

"Oh, it's no trouble, darling. I always have more to choose from." Mettaton replied without looking even remotely bothered. He then held up the drone on his upturned hand and said with a smirk, "Enjoy that little fanfare? It's a new feature the good doctor helped me install. A little mood function that automatically chooses a song to play to fit the situation. In other words, these little beauties provide the perfect fitting ambience whenever they're around."

I crossed my arms while thinking back to the situation that had just unfurled. The way Undyne came zooming in shrieking at the top of her lungs just to drop kick some punk in the head... "Um... OK, not gonna lie. They totally nailed it a minute ago."

"HEY!!! YOU WEIRDOES DONE CRASHING OUR PARTY OR WHAT?!" Aries suddenly roared at us while taking a step forward. He was more than just a little impatient for another chance to roast me.

Although Sans then pointed at him in a rather obnoxious fashion and said, "My dude, are you feeling super unfresh after our girl here sent you extra lateral? Because that, my dawg, is what call getting jiggidy wiggidy roasted. Just like your baby girl there was last time."

That little roast caused Aries to go ramrod stiff while his siblings looked on in quiet concern. With his eye twitching for an instant, he then said, "I am five seconds away...from blowing you the hell up. I mean I am THIS CLOSE to just scorching you down to nothing but cinders!"

"Whoa, check out this brah. So funky fresh. And let's see, we also got..." Sans retorted while trying way too hard to roll with this ridiculous facade he had going on. He scanned the other three robot warriors behind Aries as he spoke, "We got us one little miss blue submarine, one green Josie in the Sky with Diamonds, and good old Edgy Mc My Chemical Romance. I like 'em colorful."

By that point, all four of them were glaring daggers at Sans while I was just trying to keep a straight face. But just out of the corner of my vision, I saw something bright rapidly approaching us from the rooftops near the edge of the city. Hot... And dangerous. We all jumped back at the last second as the incoming fiery plasma shot exploded into the pavement between us. Aries then smirked as he and his siblings turned their gazes skyward. "Sweet. Looks like the boss is here."

Sure enough, there he was. Descending upon a pair of massive rocket wings that generated a fiery orange exhaust was none other than the maverick king himself. Alpha gracefully lowered himself to the ground between the two groups with arms spread wide in an infuriatingly grand gesture, his long flowing energy mane trailing behind him. His body was not at all the same as the last time I saw him, but it still sported a tall and almost regal design that sported spotless white plating with gold highlights. He stood even taller than his four lieutenants and his body was even larger around to give off a truly powerful presence. And there, forever branded upon his face like eternally flowing tears were the two vertical scars I had given him during the pilot issue. They glowed with a warm fiery orange radiance. Upon landing gently and folding his wings behind him, Alpha cast his eyes upon me. "Hunter."

"Alpha." I retorted in kind as I felt a cool yet simmering animosity for this foul machine tyrant. The H-Buster upon my right arm was ready. But the odds were not in my favor. Alpha alone would normally provide a very fair fight. But him along with his four mightiest enforcers? This was going to be an uphill struggle.

It was around then that Mettaton took a step forward with a hand cradling his chin. He smirked in subtle adoration as he said, "My my... Seems you found another shell to inhabit, your excellency. And I dare say it's even more regal than the last."

I had no reason to believe Alpha or even Corvus or Aries would remember our prior encounter. Outside intrusions into the world of the Power Ponies and Project H would probably not apply to the inner continuity of their world. And yet... Alpha's eyes narrowed. An inquisitive gaze settled upon his face. "Wait... Do I know you? That form... That voice... Where...have I..."

All too suddenly, Alpha began to writhe as his hand gripped his head. So too did Aries and Corvus. Aquarius and Orion took a step back as their three comrades violently convulsed before us. The symptoms soon subsided, but the three of them began to display glares of a much more pronounced unpleasantness in them. Alpha growled quietly, "You... You... Yes... The mummer who tore my heart from my body. It's all coming back to me now."

"Wait, you remember?!" I yelped in disbelief. What sort of strange properties did these otherworldly interlopers possess that could allow these beings from a fictional universe tied to a singular continuity to remember their prior encounters? I looked at Sans and Mettaton and asked, "What'd you do?! How can they even remember that time?!"

Sans just held up his hands and shrugged. "Don't look at me, brah. I got no funky fresh clue on how this all works."

"Yeah! Now I remember! It wasn't Hunter who wrecked poor Vivi last time..." Aries said with a growing snarl before pointing his left cannon right at a startled Mettaton. "It was YOU!!! You blew my poor baby girl all to pieces! Well now little sis Vesuvius is back for more! And she and big sis Krakatoa are bringing the heat!"

"Yes, yes, you and your ridiculous obsession with booms and blasts and fiery flames." Mettaton retorted rather dismissively while waving his hand at Aries. Considering how he absolutely floored Alpha entirely by himself last time, he probably could take Aries all the same.

"And the strange little creature of bone returns as well... I trust your strange skull cannons are as inconsistent with their firepower as ever?" Corvus asked with his stoic gaze set upon Sans.

"Yep. My boys will still roast you in an instant if they feel like it. But that's only if you get reeeeeeally unlucky." Sans retorted smarmily while still relying on the smoke and mirrors he resorted to last time. And I doubt a change of attire would do much for his durability.

"Ngah! So what about last time! This time, we're ALL taking you punks on! Right, boys?!" Undyne shouted with fire in her throat. And she was not kidding at all. With a wave of her hand, she summoned another of her spears to her palm. "And it looks like its an even match. Five against five! You ready for this, Hunter?"

"Hey, I thought I told you all to... Uh..." I started to object, but then took note of the odds. Me and against all five of them... Yeah, that was more than just a tall order. How would Hunter deal wit hall five? Knowing who was still watching, I whispered, "Doc. You're still seeing this, right? Any recommendations?"

Doctor Luminous spoke much more direly from the other end of the transmission. "Yes, I'm still here... It's as I feared. All four are online. Corvus. Aries. Orion. Aquarius. All specializing in different fields. Facing all four at once would mean certain defeat. But with Alpha on the scene as well... If these strangers are willing to help, I suggest taking them up on their offer."

With great reluctance, I finally relented and turned to face the familiar faces behind me. "Well... How about it? You guys up for some action tonight?"

"Oh, I wouldn't mind another chance to test my mettle. The stage is all fine and good, but there's nothing quite like the flash and flair of sci-fi combat!" Mettaton replied with a proud smirk. And for an instant, I saw a brief hot pink glow come from under the long locks of black hair on the right side of his face. I quivered in anticipation. Mettaton NEO would soon be making his return debut.

Sans did not look so sure about jumping in again. I still remember him constantly running for cover until he finally joined the fray. Papyrus, on the other hand... "Oh, wait! This looks like... Undyne! This seems to be a perfect opportunity to test my mettle! Surely I can join the royal guard if I triumph against these, yes?"

That was the first time I really saw Undyne's look of unwavering bravado fade. She looked at Papyrus with a genuinely uneasy gaze. Sans looked just as horrified with that constant smile looking not so sincere anymore. Why? Papyrus seemed very sure of himself. Sans is an exceptionally tricky opponent and Mettaton is a spectacular robot combatant easily on par with Hunter himself. Surely Papyrus could match them?

"Papyrus, look. You're not... Um..." Undyne started to say with sweat starting to ooze down her face. Papyrus looked as giddy as a kid waiting for a chance to go on a wild amusement park ride with fists clenched and body halfway crouched. Undyne's eye scanned our enemies with Aries even cracking his knuckles in anticipation. With a sigh, she finally turned to Papyrus and displayed a more subdued smile. "Fine. We're gonna need all the help we can get here."

For just an instant, Papyrus opened his jaws wide as he inhaled sharply for a cheer. But he suddenly jerked back with large googly eyes filling his eye sockets with Undyne very abruptly pointed her spear right at his face. "BUT! I better see you giving 110% tonight! If I see you slouching even a bit, I'm blacklisting you from the royal guard entirely! Don't let us down, got it?!"

"Yes! Of course! The Great Papyrus never fails! He always excels whenever he is needed! I'll make you proud, Undyne!" Papyrus responded with glee instead of fear. Upon regaining his balance, he slammed his palms together before pulling them out to his sides to reveal a long bone staff summoned from nowhere. With great finesse, he twirled it around himself before striking a very confident pose with his staff behind himself as that scarlet scarf of his billowed heroically in the wind. "Beware, metal fiends! My battle body's ready and my bone attacks are set! The Great Papyrus will be giving you a sparring like no other!"

"That's what I wanna see! Get psyched, Papyrus! Tonight's the night we all show what we've got!" Undyne shrieked as they both cheered loudly seemingly to psyche each other up. Like a pair of really good friends who were bouncing off each other quite well. As for our adversaries, they looked like they had no idea what in the world to make of those two. Even I was still trying to process the sheer bizarre reality of this ragtag bunch.

Not sure how to feel about such a jolly skeleton without a single bad bone in his body getting in on this battle, I leaned down to Sans and asked, "Should I be worried about your bro getting involved?"

"Pap? Well... Uh... Don't get me wrong. He's the nicest guy you'll ever meet, but he's a lot tougher than he looks. I'm just scared for him getting in a real fight with guys that dangerous. If he gets too merciful, he's in trouble." The colorful stumpy skeleton replied while dropping his totally radical facade for a moment. He then adjusted his funky glasses before he said, "Guess I gotta give these totally ungroovetastic tin cans a rad time too. Can't let my baby boo bop bro take all the punishment. That would be totally wiggidy wiggidy whacked!"

"Sans, would you shut up with that ridiculous outdated lingo already?! I'm not sure if I should be laughing or crying by now!" Papyrus yelled as he looked about ready to clonk his brother over the head with his new staff.

Sans only seemed tempted to yank his brother's chain more. And so he said, "Sorry, bro. I guess you can say I'm just a...boneifide rebel in this getup."

That was the straw that broke the camel's back. Papyrus' lower jaw scraped against his upper as it slide sharply and harshly by an inch to leave them crooked. And those googly eyes in his eye sockets... They looked utterly furious. Sans actually looked quite proud of that bone pun as he said, "Oh, come on. You know that was a good...uh... AW CRAP!!!"

Next thing I knew, Sans took off running as Papyrus chased after him with an utterly massive bone that was probably as tall and big around as your average tree. And he was not even fazed by the weight! With utter fury in his eyes, Papyrus shrieked with a very long and drawn out yell while Sans scampered about with a panicked frown on his face that showed he knew he was in trouble. Mettaton cocked his head to one side and asked, "You think we should stop him?"

"Nah, let those boneheads have their fun. I wanna see if Papyrus catches him." Undyne retorted with an amused grin on her face. I guess such shenanigans are fairly common between those two back where they come from.

After another twenty second of observing this gag right out of the Benny Hill show, Sans and Papyrus were suddenly interrupted as the bone had most of itself obliterated by a sudden burst of raw plasma. The two bone brothers froze while Papyrus and his now very startled googly eyes looked up to see the rest of his massive bone literally incinerated away down to a charred uneven stump. All eyes fell upon Alpha as his long horn atop his brow surged with searing plasma energy. "Are you simpletons quite done making fools of yourselves now? Can we kindly get to why we are all here?"

"Yeesh. This guy's in this for keeps. Time to suit up." Undyne said with cool excitement in her voice. She brought her hand to what seemed to be a type of panel that appeared out of nowhere before her. It had an orange outline and was completely black within those boundaries. And a second later, it vanished as quickly as it had appeared. But only then... I stood transfixed. Undyne was now clad in a very respectable suit of dark gray plate armor with an almost piranha type of helmet. The fanged lower jaw had an impressive underbite and even appeared to double as a gorget. Upon placing her helmet upon her head, Undyne even pulled her ponytail out a small hole near the top to have that long lock of crimson hair double as a helmet plume. Her one eye even seemed to glow from the slit in the front for her to see out of. "Right. Who's ready to rumble?!"

"Nyeh heh! That's the captain I remember! The Great Papyrus is also ready!" Papyrus called out as his resolve was quickly restored. Seconds later, the four of them stood in a line beside me while our enemies did the same. It was a an impressive setup. Five heroes versus five villains. I was actually kind of pumped by then. And I was fairly confident that we would do just fine.

Sans stood closest to me as he glanced up at me and said softly, "Same plan as last time, right? I shoot, they dodge, and you guys hit them while they're dodging."

"Still can only give as much as you take, huh? Got it." I retorted while wondering how well Sans would fair against these new odds. It could get chaotic if it became a free-for-all, so I quickly pointed my left hand at Alpha to single out my opponent. "Alpha! You're mine! They rest of you guys can take his goons!"

"Leave the boy in green to me! An aerial duel sounds like my kind of show!" Mettaton spoke up as his right hand reached over and grasped the knob on the left side of his chest. My eyes perked up upon knowing exactly what would happen once that knob was turned. It was a show I was eager to see again.

"Roger that! You there! I'm liking that spear you've got! I'll take you on! Let's see whose spears trump whose!" Undyne shouted as she pointed her spear at Aquarius. The sole female member of Alpha's enforcers narrowed her eyes as a new focused coolness filled her gaze. Where was that gentle uncertainty from mere minutes ago? Perhaps the gentle waves were about to harden into unforgiving harsh ice.

"I'll take the hot shot. I'm betting my groovy Gaster Blaster brahs would like to boogy with the twins there." Sans then spoke up as a pair of those big Gaster Blasters popped up beside him seemingly from nowhere. And for the cherry on top, they were somehow both sporting pairs of sunglasses over their eye sockets. "Hey, Toasty! The twins there. They single?"

"Oooohoohoohoo, don't even go there with me! You keep your bonehead pets away from my baby girls!" Aries shouted before taking aim with both cannons atop his shoulders. "But I bet they'd love to get a piece of you!"

"Ooh! Does this mean I get the awesome ninja there?!" Papyrus cheered in utter glee as he summoned his bone staff to his hands once more. He even started doing a little tappy feet dance in sheer excitement. Did he really think this was all a game of some sort? "Wowee golly gee, I can barely contain myself! You look as awesome as some of my best action figures! This is going to be...so...much...fun!"

Corvus merely gave Papyrus a very dry stare. He then turned his gaze to meet that of Alpha and said, "My lord... May I request an opponent switch? I'm not certain I feel comfortable dealing with this imbecile."

God, I just about busted a gut upon hearing that. I was not so sure I would be comfortable fighting Papyrus myself at the time. Alpha merely gave Corvus a dry glare of his own as he replied, "No, Corvus. Just be grateful this fool will be easy pickings for you."

"That's exactly the point, my lord. I'm not comfortable with disposing of such a helpless target. But if you insist..." Corvus grumbled as he readied himself with sword positioned behind his hip. "Just be sure to die with dignity."

"Wow, that's some really tough talk. I never said I was gonna break you! Let's make this fun, OK?" Papyrus retorted while sounding like he was completely missing the point of this clash. We all stood together in a row while our enemies did the same, each of us staring down our opponents. With a sudden leap, we all spread ourselves out as the tension began to simmer. This was going to be good. Alpha and his four mightiest enforcers against Hunter and this ragtag group of strange yet most likely very capable strangers from another world.

Just before things could really get started, Mettaton held out his let hand towards Orion to signal him to stop. "Before we get started! Might I just take a moment to prepare myself? I'm afraid this body just isn't designed for the rigors of a battlefield. I won't be much of a challenge like this. But if you'd prefer an easy victory, I can understand that..."

All eyes fell upon Mettaton. I could see what he was up to. He just needed a moment to assume his mightiest form. Orion, sabers still clutched in his hands, gave Mettaton a most perplexed gaze before turning his attention to Alpha. "My lord! What do you suggest?"

Alpha was not so certain on allowing his subordinate to give his opponent a chance to assume a much more capable form. That wary glare in his eyes told me everything I needed to know. After a moment of contemplation, the maverick king then said, "If you truly wish to challenge yourself, give that mummer as much time to prepare as needed. But be warned, Orion. He is a formidable opponent."

Undyne and Papyrus suddenly glanced at Mettaton very sharply. What they heard about last time was one thing, but to hear such high praise of a sort from Alpha was definitely unexpected. His orders issued, Orion sheathed his weapons and crossed his arms in waiting. "Very well! Do what you must to prepare yourself! I'll wait."

"In that case, let's get this show on the road! I swear you won't be disappointed!" Mettaton called out with a turn of the knob on his chest. He then sprung skyward as some sort of function within him generated a field of vibrant pink light behind him to give the illusion of him rising rapidly through the air. His face angled down, he smirked as a bright pink light. And as he threw his head back with pink lightning suddenly spilling forth from his concealed right eye, I saw many of Mettaton's little audio drones popping up all over the harbor to prepare some proper fanfare to start this fight off.

"Whoa, is this that NEO quirk Alphys was working on?! I thought she scrapped it!" Undyne called out in delight as a familiar bombastic tune started to play from the many drones littering the area. "Yeah, show us whatcha got, Mettaton! Turn it up!"

With the lightning from his eye passing, Mettaton threw his head up with his sleek black hair now being styled up to provide a truly rocking style fit for the stage. The right side of his face was covered by a visor of sorts that displayed a glowing pink targeting reticle. His body frozen in a T-shape to prepare for the imminent transformation, Mettaton's flickering heart belt buckle began to rotate clockwise as all eyes fell upon this glorious spectacle. "Time to turn this up for the main everyone, ladies and gentlemen! IIIIIIIT'S SHOWTIME!!!"

As soon as that heart was upside-down, it began. Mettaton's upper body made a half rotation to hack his backside on the front, the outside opening outwards to reveal his modified chassis and that glass heart panel displaying the text 'NEO' within it. His tube arms retracted before extending properly segmented arms with a hand on his left and a powerful cannon on the right. His legs were jettisoned at the knees before flying off with rocket engines installed in the stumps as longer and much sleeker armored legs extended from the rest of it. His original breastplate extended outward from his backside to reveal twin rocket engines on the underside that roared as Mettaton was sent flying skyward with a stylish spiral, his original legs now flying around him in a perfectly synchronized manner. Their engines soon deactivated at their stumps turned towards him, being drawn into his shoulder plates and suddenly altering to become large cylindrical pauldrons with curled spines near the tips. Mettaton laughed in triumph as he posed dynamically in the air with cannon pointing outward, special effects filling the air around him as his wing projectors came online to generate twin capelike wings from his pauldrons that flickered constantly. And unlike last time, the small gaps in his armor glowed a vibrant hot pink to signify that this body was running on the 2.0 firmware. My HUD revealed that his offensive and defensive capabilities were perfectly balanced much like last time. Mettaton NEO was on the scene and ready to rumble.

Everyone who was beholding this transformation for the first time had quite a way of responding. Undyne let out a roaring cheer while Papyrus was so stunned that his lower jaw ended up detaching and dropped right to the ground. Orion and even Aquarius even applauded! Although Aries then pointed at Mettaton and yelled, "Yeah, that's him! That's the punk who wrecked poor Vesuvius last time! Tear him a new one for me, baby bro!"

"Yes, right! But still, spectacular presentation! I'm impressed!" Orion retorted while being understandably dazzled by Mettaton's transformation. Even the music being played from the many drones continued to sing his praises, though I must confess that melody even fit the entire situation with all ten of us regardless. If I was hyped before, I was utterly pumped by now. This was going to be a good fight.

"Oh, I'll show you spectacular!" Mettaton called out as he took aim with his cannon. Faint pink particles of energy started to form around the mouth as it began to charge. Sneaky, getting in the first shot by taking advantage of his opponent's ignorance. "Behold the return debut of Mettaton NEO!!!"

Instead of firing off a focus concentrated beam like last time, the modified cannon of Mettaton's arm fired off a large spherical blast of bright pink energy not unlike how the H-Buster works most of the time. It rapidly closed in on Orion, but the master of the wind was quick to respond. Drawing both sabers, his wings sprang open as he suddenly rocketed up into the sky with startling speed as Mettaton's shot exploded into the pavement where Orion had been standing. Orion quickly reached Mettaton's altitude and stared him down with blades ready while Mettaton even seemed to recoil in surprise at such a speedy evasion. While my HUD confirmed that Mettaton was more powerful and more durable on top of having a barrier projector at his disposal, I was alarmed to detect that Orion was most likely much faster and nimbler in the air. He could probably fly circles around Mettaton. "The Power of Neo, you say? Then show me the power that bested my lord!"

"Ha! You evaded my first shot with even more grace than he did! Give me your best, Sir Orion! Let's put on a show for the ages!" Mettaton replied with true showmanship and bravado without even once losing that smile on his face. He then looked down at us while he and Orion descended closer to the ground to not get too far away from the action that was on the verge of exploded out there by the sea. "I think we're all ready here! Shall we?"

"YEAH!!! LET'S RUMBLE!!!" Undyne roared with spear raised high. Mettaton's many audio drones even began to cast stage light glows all over the harbor to give some more flair and flash to the situation. For as dire as the situation probably was, we were all weirdly expecting a good time. Every last one of us had a smile on our faces.

Alpha and I did not even draw our weapons at first. Much like how I was left wondering how my new comrades would fair in this wild battle royale, Alpha was most likely curious of how his full squad of subordinates would perform now that they had properly assembled for the first time. My eyes fell upon Sans first as his two Gaster Blasters unloaded on Aries without ever actually hitting him. The fiery bombardier let out a whoop before taking aim with both cannons and unloading rapid shots of hot fire. That was when Sans suddenly clicked his heels together and started sliding around on the ground to sidestep the incoming fiery projectiles. Those sneakers he had found... Were they one of those shoe and roller-skate hybrids with retractable wheels? Whatever the case, he was really milking that retro 90s 'tude facade hard as he began to roll around with impressive finesse and just trying to get on Aries' nerves. And it was working. "Oh, would you just hold still a second?! Quit hiding behind those wheels and your bonehead buddies and FIGHT LIKE A MAN!!!"

"Nah, I'm felling way too fresh to get toasty right now!" Sans laughed before two of his magic bones suddenly shot up from nowhere and poked Aries in the knees so hard that he stumbled and fell flat on his face. Or rather he would have had his two cannons not been facing forward at the time. They propped him up like a pair of stilts. But not even a second later, they both fired with enough recoil to send Aries flying backwards with a shriek before falling right on his back. All the while, Sans even started doing the roller-skating equivalent of the moonwalk as he started to laugh. "Dang, brah! You just got wiggidy riggidy roasted by your own girls, huh?"

"Bro! I am gonna roast YOU so hard when I get my hands on you!" Aries snarled as he quickly climbed to his feet and aimed skyward. His two cannons fired alternatively in succession to send fiery projectiles high only to have them fall back down to just bomb the immediate area. Sans responded accordingly by picking up speed and having his Gaster Blasters hover above him to provide some cover. All the while, he never lost that grin. I think he really was having a rad time.

My attention was then turned to Undyne as she and Aquarius clashed with spears. Stabs and parries galore took place with neither were able to land a solid strike on the other. Although just when it looked like Undyne had gotten an opening to land a strike, Aquarius surprised us both. She was suddenly launched high by a sudden concentrated burst of water from her boots like some sort of water jet. The sheer force behind it sent her skyward with impressive speed to compensate for being out of her aquatic element. With Undyne's spear having missed, she suddenly had to retreat as Aquarius came down with spear pointing towards the ground.

Undyne made the right choice by retreating as far back as she did. Upon plunging her frigid spearhead into the ground, Aquarius unleashed waves of ice spikes that burst up from the ground. With how fast the air flash froze, the ice spikes did not take more than a few seconds to evaporate into mist. Instead of being intimidated by this close call, I heard Undyne let out a whistle from inside her helmet. "Woo! Now that's what I'm talking about! What else you got up your sleeve?"

"Allow me to demonstrate." Aquarius replied with a very cool and focused tone. Her unicorn horn began to radiate a beautiful blue aura of sorts, but I am not so sure it was magic. In response, the very waves that were crashing against the docks burst high and came crashing down over them. "Drown!"

"What the?!" Undyne yelled as she was promptly swept off her feet by the walls of water that came sweeping over the docks. She could not even reach the surface as the swirling torrents trapped her in the massive cube of water that was forming before us. Aquarius was having difficulty fighting on dry land, so she brought the ocean to her and was creating her own aquatic battlefield. Her unique functions were holding the water together like a massive pool without walls. And Undyne could not escape! She was going to drown in there!

I listened closely as my auditory sensors adjusted to detect sound from within the cube of water that Undyne was now trapped in. She groaned in irritation as she went tumbling in the currents within. But she did not sound like she was struggling to breathe... Wait... Of course. Why would she need to breathe? She was a fish woman! Surely she had some gills on her!

Aquarius most likely did not realize this when I did since she then hurled herself into the aquatic battlefield and shot through it with impressive speed. Her aqua jets propelled her with admirable grace. And when she came in for a stab, Undyne proved to us all that she was not at a disadvantage. With a quick kick of her feet, she looped over Aquarius with impressive ease. Even with a full suit of plate armor on her, Undyne displayed glorious underwater movement as she landed on the ground below. "Think you can drown me? Yeah, right! I always knew that training in the ponds would pay off someday!"

Undyne hurled herself at Aquarius with a powerful series of dolphin kicks even while Aquarius banked around her. They dove at each other with spears, even summoning ice shards and smaller magic spearheads to throw at each other. Truly a match made in heaven, those two aquatic spearfighters. Now that I knew Undyne was not at a disadvantage, I turned my gaze towards Papyrus.

If there was one person I was most worried about, it was Papyrus. He really did not seem like someone who would know anything about combat. Certainly not when dealing with someone as lethal as Corvus. The robotic ninja came in with quick swings and stabs of his sword. And yet Papyrus carefully parried each swing with his long staff of bone. I thought for sure that lethal plasma blade would cut right through it, but whatever magic was in that enchanted bone was enough to hold up to it. Corvus even let out a shout of frustration as he said, "How does a simple bone endure such a blade?! I should have cleaved you into pieces by now!"

"Oh, this isn't just any bone! It's a magic bone!" Papyrus replied without an ounce of clarity. I mean yes, I get that there was magic in that bone. Magic is sort of the norm in a world like Equestria. But it was still a type of magic not native to such a world. Regardless, Papyrus was entirely on the defensive. He kept himself at a safe distance with that staff and was even quick enough to keep up with Corvus whenever he tried to slip around him. Corvus eventually tired of Papyrus parrying every swing he threw and shoved him back with a palm strike. No harm was done, but it did startle the goofy skeleton. "Oof! Hey, not so rough... Wowee! That's an awesome shuriken!"

Oh dear. Papyrus had simply been thrown off balance to give Corvus enough time to prepare his primary ranged weapon. Corvus held out his shuriken as its four blue plasma blades extended from its disclike base. With a swing of his hand, he hurled the flying plasma buzz saw at his foe. All it would take is one hit for that to cut right through. Thankfully, Papyrus proved he and his brother had more in common than one might assume. A tall and rather thick bone shot up from the ground and blocked the shuriken without any trouble as it tried to cut its way through. Papyrus then reached out and carefully grabbed it between his hands as he examined it up close. "Oooooh, I've gotta get me one of these! Look at these glowy blades!"

"For the love of... Are you even trying to take this seriously, you imbecile?!" Corvus groaned as Papyrus examined his own weapon like it was a toy. When Papyrus looked like he was about to hand it back to the guy, Corvus lunged past him and snatched his shuriken right out of his hands. "I will not be made a fool of here! Face me like a true warrior!"

Lastly, Alpha and I turned our gazes up at Mettaton. He had to hold up his glowing pixel barrier to block sonic waves being launched at him with every swing of Orion's sabers. It was as if each swing allowed a piece of their own plasma blades to disconnect to serve as a cutter projectile. And when not on the attack, he was on the move. Mettaton struggled to try and land a hit with how speedy Orion was in the air, reaching high speeds almost instantly and diving as swiftly as a swallow. At one point, Orion even dove under and up behind Mettaton to try and take a swing. With no real time to project his barrier, Mettaton turned and threw up his right arm just in time to generate his own glowing pink laser blade coming from the cannon mouth. With sparks flying from the clashing blades, Mettaton growled with some genuine irritation. "My, aren't you the speedy one?! Seems I'm in for a long duel here."

"Your defenses are impeccable! Color me impressed!" Orion retorted in kind as the two pushed away from each other. It truly was a case of sheer speed and agility against stubborn defenses and overwhelming firepower. But now that it had become clear of where everyone stood with each other, Alpha and I turned our gazes back to each other.

"Seems your new allies are proving to be a stubborn match for my men. But for how long, I wonder." Alpha spoke smugly as his hand drew his mighty plasma sword from its holster, its long golden blade extending for battle.

"I dunno. Mettaton sure did a number on you last time. I think they'll be just fine." I replied while also drawing the H-Saber from its holster. "But I know I can take you. You're mine, maverick."

Even with Alpha greater stature bearing down on me, I parried his swing with one of my own as our blades hissed with fanfare blaring all around us. I was finally getting exactly what I came there for. And I was genuinely hyped. "Yeah, that's it. Bring it, maverick! I'm expecting a good time!"

"Do not expect me to fall easily, Hunter! With every failure, I rise from the rubble more powerful than ever!" Alpha roared as I saw his eyes starting to glow. I narrowly got my particle shield up in time to block a laser shot from his eyes as he went on the offensive, slashing with his sword and trying to pick away at my blind spots with lasers from his eyes.

"Tch. Two can play at that!" I grunted as I moved my sword to my left hand while blocking a strike. I armed the H-Buster and fired a light shot directly into his left leg to trip Alpha up before landing a long slash across his torso. "It's all the same old song! Don't you have anything new to bring to the table?"

"It's funny you mention that..." Alpha muttered calmly as he brushed himself off with his left hand. His blade fell silent as it deactivated and was returned to its holster. The glowing scars under his eye began to intensify as a devilish grin lined Alpha's face. "If a proper blade won't do the job, then perhaps I should just tear you asunder!"

Alpha crossed his arms over his chest as I only then notice four circular ports of some sort upon the knuckles of four fingers on each hand. And then... A hiss filled the air as each port generated long plasma claws. "I learn from every clash. My programming adapts to every encounter I remember. I am Alpha! I am the superior!"

"I'd expect nothing less from a stubborn virus that refuses to die out. Any suggestions, doc?" I asked while recognizing his means of attack. While having shorter reach, such weapons could dish out much more damage in a very short amount of time. I was expecting Alpha to get much more relentless in his assaults now.

Doctor Luminous spoke up through my internal receiver, "This is different... And it's not something I would have come to expect from Alpha by now. Keep your wits about you, Hunter. Alpha seems...deranged with claws like those on his hands."

"Yeah, rip 'im up, boss! Show him how OW!!!" Aries shouted before getting clonked on the head by a bone flicked at him by Sans. "Gah, wait until I get my hands on you! Roasted won't even begin to describe what the twins will do!"

"Catch me if you can, dude!" Sans replied while continuing to zip around on his roller skates. His Gaster Blasters were doing a good job of constantly tripping the guy up with close call after close call without actually hitting him. The only attacks that were connecting were all of Sans' bone strikes, but I guess everyone assumed they were supposed to hit lightly against that tough titanium armor.

With that distraction out of the way, Alpha came in swinging. Those long plasma claws on each hand had deceptively long reach while being much quicker now that Alpha could string slashes together with both hands alternating. That refined swordsmanship was gone, replaced with an almost savage battle lust. I could see it in those eyes as I tried to parry and block each slash. There was a certain madness just below the surface as I called out, "You were mad to merge your own programming with the virus! You have no idea what that's gonna do to you in the long run!"

"Perhaps, but it's a means to an end I'm willing to resort to if my kingdom is to become a reality!" Alpha roared as he brought both sets of claws down into my shield hard enough to tear it out of the way for a powerful kick right to my chest. "I will be everywhere and anywhere! They will all know the will of the Alpha!"

"Geh... Sounds like you're already slipping..." I grumbled as I started to suspect swordplay was a poor counter for a borderline unarmed fighting style. I equipped Rocket Tackle and Rising Fire together to enter Breaker Mode as my armor turned a fiery red. "Fine. Let's rumble, maverick!"

Alpha's claws met my flaming fists as that fiery aura just narrowly managed to hold off that searing plasma. I quickly put Alpha's larger size to my own advantage as I slipped under his next swing and delivered a rising uppercut to his chest. I hit him much harder than expected as this sent him rather high into the air. Taking the opportunity, I reached back and brought both hands together as a surging orb of fire began to form between my palms. "This ought to get the crowd wild. Rekka...HADOUKEN!!!"

A concentrated beam of nearly white flames was launched from my hands as I thrust them forward. And Alpha fell right into it as he was thoroughly engulfed in the inferno. Out of the corners of my eyes, I saw the action briefly stop as all eyes fell upon what had just occurred. Undyne in particular raised her spirit high as she shrieked, "WOOOO, THAT'S WHAT I'M TALKING ABOUT!!! ROCK ON, YOU SUPER FIGHTING ROBOT!!!"

As soon as my flame wave faded, I rushed forward as swiftly as I could to close the gap. Alpha was tough. Fire was hot, but not as hot as raw plasma. He was surely designed to endure more than that. Even as dark patches of carbon peppered his body, Alpha rose to his feet and caught me entirely by surprise with a move I did not anticipate. With a swing of both hands out to his sides simultaneously, Alpha unleashed a wave of plasma cut blades right at me that slammed hard into me before I could get my particle shield up. "Not yet! Not so soon! I'm just getting warmed up, Hunter! I'll break you yet!"

"And I'm convinced you can do it too!" I retorted with a hand on my chest. The damage was evident. Burns combined with a dent to show a light cut in my breastplate. Breaker Mode had served me well for that brief moment, but I wanted to make certain I had as much to choose from as possible. I glanced around the battlefield and eyed my allies and their opponents. I still had some slots to fill in my Variable Weapon System data banks. I held up my hand towards Alpha and said, "Hey, just a sec! I'll be right back!"

"You... Wait, what?! Where are you going?!" Alpha yelled in bewilderment as I bailed on our duel for the moment. I had to be quick and reclaim my missing weapons as well as some new ones if I wanted to hold out in this battle royale.

Sans was my first target. I disengaged Breaker Mode to return to my default settings before doing anything else. As he rolled along, I dashed towards him. "Hey, Sans! Gimme a little tap!"

"Sure thing, brah! Alley oop!" He whooped as I grabbed his hand for a second before flinging him away for a rapid pirouette as he went dancing past more of Aries' fiery shots. My sensors were quick to detect a familiar function being copied upon touching his hand. "Right, that's Gaster Shell. Now then... Hey, Mettaton! Hold still!"

I flared up my flight thrusters and shot up through the air as he and Orion were locked in an aerial sword duel. I only meant to get a light touch on Mettaton to reclaim his Metta Option, but I was in such a rush and the clash between the two of them was so fierce that I ended up zipping by them and slapping Mettaton right across his face! "OW!!! Hunter, whatever was that for?! Who's side are you on?!"

Oh god, that was embarrassing... I cringed in mortification as the duel between them stopped abruptly due to me just blindsiding them both like that. Regardless, the reclaiming of Metta Option was a success. My Variable Weapon System confirmed that it was now present on the list. Regardless, Orion pointed his sword at me and asked, "What's with you?! Isn't this our fight?! Wait your turn!"

"Right, right, sorry! I just...uh..." I replied before seeing an opportunity present itself. I smirked as I flew right up to Orion and reached out to him. "Hang on a second. You got something on your nose."

"Huh? I do?" He asked in bemusement as I touched my finger to his equine muzzle. Sure enough, my HUD displayed a new function coming online. Some sort of...spinning curved blade weapon? That fires off two of them? My body changed colors to signify my new weapon. My hardened armor now a bold shade of blue while my softer components were a brilliant golden yellow. Orion was quick to notice this change and asked, "Wait, what happened to you? That's a really effective combination of blue and gold you've got there"

"I know, right? Anyway, I'll let you two get back to that. See ya!" I said in parting before diving back to the ground. Upon landing, I found myself smirking upon recognizing that color scheme that now lined my body. "Hey, I know this one..."

"Enough of this farce! You and I have business to conclude, Hunter!" I heard Alpha yell before he came lunging at me with claws ready. "Face me and perish!"

"Nah, I'm not done yet!" I retorted upon seeing the impatient maverick king coming my way with plasma claws bared. I took aim with the H-Buster primed and ready. "Here's your silver bullet! Sonic Slicer!"

I fired off several bursts of my new weapon. Each shot launched two spinning energy blades that dipped low before starting to rise. And Alpha ran right into them. He managed to slash a couple out of the air, but the others sliced right along his body. He let out a loud groan as he was brought to his knees. "Gaaaaah! Wha... Why does this make me wretch so?!"

"I had a hunch your current body had a familiar weakness. Anyway, sit tight for a minute. I'm not done!" I explained in brief before turning my attention to Undyne and Aquarius. If Papyrus and Sans are brothers, I probably would have gotten the same weapon function from either of them. No need to try both. I watched and wait for an opening as Aquarius slid along the ground with a mobile slab of ice serving as a platform carried along by a wave of water she was willing to move with her horn's cyber magic.

Undyne was summoning spearheads from the air to come crashing down on Aquarius while she did the same with frigid ice shards summoned from freezing moisture in the air to intercept them. I wondered what would happen if I touched her. Undyne had grabbed me once before, but the sensors linked to the Variable Weapon System were located in my arms. I would have to touch her myself for any results. "Hey, Undyne! Get me in close!"

"You want a turn?! Fine by me!" Undyne retorted before reaching back and grabbing both of my hands as she prepared to fling me right at our opponent. "Goooooo get 'em!"

"Woooo, got it!" I yelled in exhilaration as I was flung right at Aquarius like a human torpedo. And in the brief moment our hands touched, my HUD found a match. My hardened armor took on an aquatic hue of blue that matched Undyne's own skin tone. My softer segments matched the dark gray of her armor. But before I could even try it out or properly comprehend the data being displayed on my visor, I had to focus on the robotic mare ahead of me. "Com'ere, beautiful!"

"Huh?! Wait! Get away!" Aquarius shrieked in fright before I came crashing into her and blew her right off her ice platform with my arms clasping around her for a hug of sorts. Seconds later, I had her pinned under me while she looked up at me in utter confusion. "What are you even doing?!"

"Oh, uh... Just...borrowing something real quick." I replied as my HUD displayed new information. My body responded in kind with my hardened armor plating taking on an icy blue that brought to mind the frigid ocean waves in the arctic circle. My softer components were an even paler shade of blue that almost seemed meant to invoke thoughts of snow building around the south pole. I quickly put the pieces together as I muttered, "Oh, nice... Very nice, I like this one. Anyway, lemme get outa your way!"

I jumped back from Aquarius to let her get back on her feet while waving at Undyne during my retreat. "Sorry to interrupt you ladies!"

"Hey, no biggie! Whatcha got there anyway? You keep changing colors like a white canvas that keeps getting spattered with paint!" Undyne asked as she quickly noticed the Variable Weapon System at work.

"Here, I'll show you!" I called out before placing myself at pretty much the center of the battlefield. Alpha was already almost back on his feet and was ready to come at me. With the H-Buster whirring with its next shot charging, I aimed skyward. "Take cover! This is gonna be a big one! Frost Tower!"

The instant I fired, moisture in the air above instantly froze as massive icebergs formed overhead! One fell near with a thunderous crash while another two fell, then three, and finally four. Everyone went ducking for cover as my attack struck quite a wide area with the pavement even buckling at times from the sheer weight of this attack. Much like Shotgun Ice, Frost Tower's charged state was a terrible choice for battle royales due to the high risk of friendly fire. "Oops... Too much?"

Alpha then shouted at me more with irritation than anything else. "You nimrod! Don't do that! All you're doing is making it harder for us all to navigate the battlefield!"

"Yeah, I can see that... Sorry! And... Hang on, where's Aries?" I asked upon failing to catch sight of just one of the combatants around me. "Uh oh..."

"Oh, yeah! The hot shot's right over here! Except I'd say he's stone cold six feet under by now." Sans replied while pointing to one of the icebergs that feel nearest to him. There was no sign of Aries, but... No doubt he was completely pinned under it. "I guess the brah is...Cool As Ice now?"

He really should not have done that. Just like that, a hot orange glow began to shine through the base of the iceberg that was crushing Aries. Seconds later, the entire thing evaporated in seconds as a cataclysm of fire exploded up from the improvised tomb. All the while, a furious voice yelled, "Shut up shut up shut up shut up SHUT UP!!!"

"Dang, check out the groovy heat coming off this funky fresh hothead! He's got...HELP!!!" Sans joked before suddenly having to summon up a wall of bones before him with Aries unleashing large fiery shots from both cannons at once. This was only barely enough to stop the attack, but the fiery explosion from the shot was still enough to blow the wall apart and knock Sans right off his feet. And Aries... Hoo boy, furious was not enough to describe the look in those eyes.

As if on cue, a cage of bones popped up around Aries to box him in for the moment. Papyrus then came running over as Corvus started zipping around the battlefield to dice up the icebergs with his own plasma blade and try to get them out of the way. "Sans, must you be so careless?! This is what happens when you neglect your training, I have to do everything for you, don't I?"

"Ugh... Sorry, bro. Guess that's what I get for trying to be as cool as you, huh? I'm a dude with 'tude, but I'm still not as cool as the coolest bro around." Sans groaned with the wind having been knocked out of him. He then held up his hand for his brother pull him up. Even the music that had been blaring throughout the harbor faded to silence as the action came to a stop. "And if I'm gonna be honest here... I dunno how much longer I can keep milking this rad 90s stuff. Seemed like a good idea at the time."

Everyone else was rather respectfully waiting for the two bone brothers to put an end to this brief intermission. That, and Corvus was trying to scatter out the icy chunks of the icebergs like during a break in a hockey game. We just could not continue with all those obstructions in the way. Regardless, Papyrus generously reached out with his hand and said, "Finally, something we can both agree on. Now, let the Great Papyrus get you back on your..."

And then... Then... I... I am still not certain of how to describe what happened next. The instant the two brothers took hold of each other's hand, the world...rapidly slowed to a stop. All color faded until everything and everyone around me dulled to the point of becoming grayscale in hue. I was mostly unaffected. Possibly a result of the nature of how I even got into that world in the first place. But I was too cautious to move. What happened? Were they the cause of it?

No, Sans and Papyrus could not have knowingly triggered this strange freeze in time. They two had become grayscale and were just as frozen as everyone else. The world was unnervingly silent. My gaze fell upon Corvus. A new trick of his? No, he too was frozen in time. I asked quietly, "Guys...? Anyone...? Someone out there?"

I was all alone. The only one still able to move. Even Doctor Luminous did not respond to my words. But as my eyes scanned my surroundings, I froze as I finally saw movement. Just above the point where Sans and Papyrus joined their hands together, something...was fading in from seemingly nowhere. Another hand. White as bone just like theirs, but clearly not segmented bones of a human hand. It was almost...ghostly. And most jarringly of all, it had a largely circular gap set through the middle of the palm. "What the hell...?"

I watched silently as the ghostly hand closed itself over the grasping hands of Sans and Papyrus. Just...holding them while they held each other. I raised an eyebrow at this strange gesture at the hands of an unseen outsider. Who did that hand belong too? And why did the rest of the arm below the wrist fade away into nothing with increasing transparency? With nothing else to go on, I locked onto the hand to allow my HUD to perform a scan. At least to try and get some clarity on that hand's properties.

I should not have done that. Mere seconds after I began to scan it, I writhed and convulsed as my entire body seemed to go haywire with a virus. An awful indescribable noise flooded my senses as walls of static and error text flooded the HUD before my eyes. But most vexing of all, the text being displayed before me was no longer being displayed in English. Instead, it was comprised entirely of.....wingdings.

It was all incomprehensible to me. A noise that was almost torture to listen to. My body no longer responsive as I was now wracked by an unseen force. And all these messages of faces, symbols, and hands... What was even happening anymore?! What was that entity?!

I am not even certain how many seconds passed while I was assaulted by these wretched sensations. But soon, one last line of wingdings spread across my visor in the middle. And for just a second, that text suddenly returned to being displayed in English. What I saw only served to confuse me further. "Be brave, my sons."

And just like that, it ended. Color returned to the world around me. That awful din left my senses as I heard the sounds of the world around me. My body stopped quivering as I regained complete control. And everyone around me began to move again while my HUD's display was restored. Just like nothing had even happened.

Well... Perhaps I was not the only one to have noticed something was not quite right. The instant the world began to move again, Papyrus and Sans fell backwards as if suddenly startled by something. Sans then asked, "Whoa, Pap... Did... Did you feel that?"

"Yes, I did! That was... Um... What even was that?" Papyrus asked in return before he began to look around at all of us. "Huh... Sans, I think...something's different... If I squint my eye sockets just right, the world looks like drawings on paper with ink painted over it... And...I feel things I didn't before. Little things, but...things all the same."

"Wait... Pap, really? You see it too?!" Sans said with a louder voice than he normally uses. A world made of ink and paper... Yes, that was how Sans described what he was seeing the last time we met. Did... That hand... Did it allow them to share that trait somehow? And who was that? I was afraid to even ask...

"Yes! At least only when I squint just right... What about you? Anything weird?" Papyrus asked while now more confused than worried.

Sans began to stand up as he said, "Well, now that you mention it... I don't feel like I'm made of eggshells anymore. Like I can actually take a hit now. And give just as much as I can take... Huh. Weird. I feel like I'm as strong as you now, bro."

"Well, that's a very bold thing to say, Sans! But you'll never be as great as the Great Papyrus as long as you continue to be a silly lazybones! Nyeh heh heh!" Papyrus cackled with his joyous and proud laugh. My HUD detected that something...had changed between them. From what little my sensors could read, they two bone brothers were now identical aside from appearance.

Something caught my attention as someone patted me on the head a few times. Undyne spoke from beside me as she asked, "What's up? You were zoning out pretty bad right there."

"I...uh..." I started to say before I wondered how or even if I should describe what that strange phenomenon I saw was. Would they know who or what it had been if I described it? I decided to not take any chances and shook my head. "Nah, I'm good. Really."

"If you say so. Now, how about we get back to business?" Undyne asked while I knew she was grinning excitedly from behind that helmet. She still had a spear in hand while that one eye glowed menacingly.

"Hey! How about you boneheads get me outta this cage first?!" Aries yelled as he pounded on the bone bars that still had him boxed in.

"Ah, of course! It wouldn't be fair to keep you locked up!" Papyrus retorted as he dismissed his magic bones back into the ground. Aries promptly took aim at the two brothers, but Papyrus was quick to throw up a hand. "Ah ah ah, not so hasty! We're not ready yet!"

"Oh for the love of... Boss, can't I just fry these bozos already?!" Aries groaned with a hilariously frustrated glare set into his face. It really was hard not to laugh.

"As much as it would please me to see that, we are set apart with one opponent each. Choose your opponent and stick with it, Aries." Alpha replied with a noticeably dry tone of voice. He was definitely tiring of this strange circumstances.

"In that case..." Aries replied while a deranged grin spread across his face. He then took aim with both cannons and shouted, "Let's see you two dance!"

Before anyone could intervene, Aries just unloaded on Papyrus and Sans with alternating shots even while cackling like a madman. And yet, the two skeleton brothers danced and weaved around every single shot in impressive synchronization. Papyrus even shouted, "Wowee! I can see everything coming no problem! Hoo! Ha! Woo! Who knew the Great Papyrus could boogie in battle like this?!"

Seriously, the two of them looked like they were having a good time dancing and ducking around Aries' shots. From limbo leaning to Russian dancing, they were putting on quite the show. It did not take long for Aries to roar in irritation as he started charging up his right cannon. He then suddenly fired his left at Sans before unloading a massive fiery burst at him while he was hopping in one direction! "Bang! You're dead!"

It all happened so suddenly that none of us could really even try to intervene or get a word out. We had gone from having a good show from the two brothers to one about to get sucker punched by a double shot. Even Sans quickly lost that constant grin as he fell into the path of the incoming blast. An instant later, there was a fiery explosion as the shot hit home. Undyne let out a yell as she called, "Sans! No, you OK there?!"

As the embers faded, we saw Sans on the ground while looking entirely unscathed. He had an arm held over his face to shield himself, but soon lowered it while looking completely baffled over why he was not harmed. And standing before him... "Pap... Oh god, you OK there?"

Papyrus stood between him and Aries with his bone staff held out before him to try and block the shot right in the middle. He looked like he was largely all right, but still... Bits of his attire were lightly singed while the very center of the bone staff had been thoroughly incinerated to split it into two bone clubs of sorts. Aries was hardly bothered, even looking proud of himself for actually hitting something that time. "Ooh, looks like that magic bone ain't so magical after all. Toasty!"

"Dirty...trick..." Papyrus growled with a disturbing tone of disgust that I would not expect to hear out of him. He glared at Aries with genuine anger, his two improvised clubs hanging from his relaxed arms. As this new tension fell over the battlefield, Mettaton's many audio drones began to respond in kind with a fitting melody to reflect this drastic tonal shift. "That's it... No more games. No more tricks."

"Aw, what's the matter, baby bones? You gonna...give me a bad time?" Aries asked with such an infuriatingly obnoxious tone in his voice, as if talking down to a toddler.

"No... I'm not going to give you a bad time." Papyrus snarled with all traces of his usual jovial tone completely gone. And then... Right behind him, a pair of Gaster Blasters faded in from nowhere. But the shapes... Similar to those Sans would summon, and yet different. His very own versions? All Sans could do was look up at his little brother with a look of utter dread on his face.

"Instead..." Papyrus said while starting to display a frightful smirk in his jaws. And then... In his right eye socket. A bright orange glow filled it much like the blue in Sans' left socket. Some sort of counterpart? "I'm going to have lots...of...fun!"

"PAP, NO!!!" Sans yelled just as the two Gaster Blasters opened their maws and fired. Unlike the previous times I had seen Sans' own severely underpowered Gaster Blasters fire with only enough power to lightly scorch the ground, these hit hard enough to tear away at the pavement to rend it right open. Aries only barely saw that Papyrus is no weakling and jumped back in time to avoid a direct hit. This... This was not normal. And Sans was more horrified than anyone else.

"What the...?! Hey! Since when could you OW!!!" Aries yelled before Papyrus lunged forward and smashed one of his bone clubs over his head. Even with that tough titanium plating in the way, I did detect some light damage. What kind of bone could hammer away through armor like that?! If there was one person more alarmed than Sans, it was Aries. He let out a shriek as Papyrus took swing after swing while too close for Aries to effectively aim at. "Boss, help! This bonehead's gone locooooo!!!"

Quite frankly, none of us knew how to respond to this very personal grudge match. No one spoke. No one tried jumping in to fight. Bones popped up from all over and came sliding in at Aries to try and trip him up. Some even came in so fast on such sharp angles that they basically clubbed him while passing by. It was...jarring to see someone as pleasant as Papyrus display such ruthless aggression. Especially when he let out a particularly chilling cackle with bone clubs swinging. "NYEEEEEEEEH HEH HEH HEH HEH HEH HEH HEEEEEH!!!"

Gaster Blasters fired whenever Aries started to get some distance from Papyrus, forcing him to stay on the move even while desperately trying to return fire. He did succeed in shooting some out of the air, but more would just keep popping up. Was all of this power the result of that enchanted right eye? "Gah, why won't you all stay down when I shoot you?! I didn't sign up for a ride on this crazy train!"

"You took a cheap shot at my lazy brother when he was vulnerable..." Papyrus growled from behind Aries as the fiery bombardier froze in a brief lull in the action. He then rigidly started to turn around as Papyrus took a swing at him. "What did you think would happen?!"

With another clank, Aries was clubbed right across his armored lower jaw and right off his feet. Papyrus then jumped forward and pinned one of Aries' cannons under his boot while the helpless machine stallion gazed up at the furious skeleton in genuine fright. But as he raised both clubs for a decisive blow, something zipped by his head. With eye socket still aglow, Papyrus glanced to his left. Corvus stood with a plasma kunai in hand and was prepared to fling it right at Papyrus.

I was puzzled over why Corvus would intervene out of nowhere like that. Unless...he was simply defending his brother while he was pinned helplessly under Papyrus' boot. That look of fury in the skeleton's eye sockets faded surprisingly quickly along with the orange glow in his right socket. Perhaps malice just is not in the poor guy's nature. His bone clubs were lowered as he took a few unsteady steps backwards. "I... I can't do it... Not while he's down..."

"Aries. You've done enough with these beings of bone. Allow me if you can't display some restraint." Corvus declared as he began to approach with sword drawn. He then cast his gaze upon Papyrus and said, "Please excuse my brother for his impulsiveness. He has been reprimanded for such underhanded tactics before."

"Bro, come on. You're making me look bad down here..." Aries grumbled before Corvus gave him a light kick in the side of the head. "Ow! Come on, I've taken too many hits to the head tonight already!"

"You imbecile! Show some honor at least once in your life!" Corvus growled in irritation before facing Papyrus again. "I will face you and your brother. Come."

"No... No, leave Sans out of this. He's too much of a lazy bones to defend himself... And I... That took a lot outta me..." Papyrus wheezed as he reeled from being so emotionally overwhelmed just moments before. Even the music finally faded out during this moment of calm while we all watched.

I leaned towards Undyne and asked now that things had quieted down, "Has he ever done that before?"

"No, no way... Papyrus has always been a lot tougher than he looked, but...I never knew he had that in him. Kinda scary..." Undyne muttered uneasily. She knew him better than I did, so that uncharacteristic subdued tone she spoke told me volumes about how well she knew him. It looked like Papyrus was shaken over what he had done and with what state of mind he had been in. Sans said nothing, but looked unwilling to let Papyrus continue with this brawl. Even if Corvus did not look like he was ready to just let them walk away.

Finally, Undyne decided to do something to try and get Papyrus back up to his much more confident usual self. She then pointed at her friend and shouted, "All right, Papyrus! Now's the time! Go on! Use it!"

"Nyeh? Use what? I'm pretty sure I've already... Oh!" Papyrus retorted before his jaw dropped open in shock as he completely lost his grip on his two bone clubs. "But... Undyne! I was under strict orders to not use it until the day I was finally inducted into the royal guard! It's not ready yet!"

"Papyrus, the royal guard was disbanded a while ago! It's not needed anymore! I'm not your captain now!" Undyne explained before pulling her helmet off and casting it aside. She then flashed her best piranha smile as she declared, "It's OK. Do it! Don't do it to prove anything to me. Do it to prove to yourself! Do it to prove you are the Great Papyrus!"

She was pushing his buttons in all the right ways. Papyrus quickly regained his jovial gaze as his jaw displayed a massively excited grin. "You mean it?! I can?! Then... Yes! Yes, I shall! Let me show the world...the glory of the Great Papyrus!"

Papyrus stood tall before pounding his left fist into a certain symbol on the left side of his improvised breastplate. Upon removing his fist from it, that esoteric design began to emanate bright light that eventually glowed so brilliantly that we had to avert our eyes. Even Mettaton and Orion came in for a landing to better observe this spectacle. The former even spoke from beside us, "My goodness, when did Papyrus darling have this sort of flair up his sleeve?! Can anyone fill us in?"

"A little something I asked Alphys to whip up. Just in case Papyrus ever really did prove me wrong... Never thought I'd see this happen." Undyne replied with a tone of calm pride in her voice. "And Papyrus always was good at surprising people."

The light soon began to fade. And what stood before us all...Papyrus was still there. But his attire... Gone was his original admittedly goofy outfit. What now covered that goofy skeleton's body was what I could only refer to as a suit of mechanized samurai armor, complete with a kabuto helmet. The general color scheme of white and bright red remain while his little blue briefs had been swapped out for a pair of samurai hakama legwear. My HUD did detect that this was most definitely not mere armor. It was easily a form of power armor that enhanced his own physical capabilities. A translucent tempered glass visor hung over all but the bottom of his lower jaw. But what caught my eye was a sigil emblazoned upon the brow of his helmet. A circle bordered by twin wings with three triangles below it. A sort of coat of arms?

"This... This is my true battle body." Papyrus boldly declared from behind his helmet's visor. Corvus stood ready, eyes narrowed as he beheld what could have been perceived as his true natural enemy. A shadowy ninja assassin facing off against a noble samurai warrior. "My dream of joining the royal guard may no longer be attainable...but that doesn't matter now! For I will always be the Great Papyrus! I will simply reach towards a new goal! A new height! I will be my own champion! My own way!"

Papyrus then slammed his palms into each other to once again summon a bone staff that was as tall as he is. But once it had bee formed, he held it at one end with his right hand while gripping it a little ways up with his left. Like a magician performing a trick, he slid his left hand up the shaft as ever part of the shaft his hand slid over became a long and slightly curved single-edged blade. Like any true samurai, he needed a sword. And there it was, a most impressive bone nodachi in his hands. Once the blade was forged, Papyrus brought the hilt to both hands and held the blade vertically with some stiff finesse before taking a step forward and swiftly swinging it out to his side to strike a dynamic pose. "Woe be to he who faces the blade of the Boisterous Bellator."

That tone... Most sincere and serious. Although he then glanced our way and asked, "How was that? Pretty cool, right?"

Sans then held out a thumbs-up while he said, "Coolest thing you've ever said, bro!"

Undyne too beamed with an approving grin while Mettaton applauded with his hand clapping against the top of his arm cannon. "Spectacular, Papyrus dear! So gallant! Give us a good show!"

"Nyeh heh heh! Now then..." Papyrus chuckled before regaining a proper stance and holding his blade vertically in both hands. His gaze fell upon Corvus as we all took a step back. The skeletal samurai had become a true showstopper we could not take our eyes off of. "I've never been good at being cruel... And now I'm faced with a challenge of fighting without hurting... I don't know how I will handle this yet, but I'll figure this out as I go! I am ready for you!"

"Nearly everything about you has changed in an instant... Truly, a warrior's pulse courses through your very soul now." As Corvus spoke, something... White dust began to blow through the air seemingly from nowhere. Like falling snow, even though the air was not cold at all. A sort of effect from Papyrus' armor? Whatever the case, a new tension began to fall upon the battlefield as these two eastern warriors readied their blades all while Mettaton's audio drones began to produce a most fitting and mystifying melody. "I trust you will not disappoint me! Come!"

Corvus came in with a sudden lunge to try and gut Papyrus with his blade. But the wily skeleton adjusted the angle of his sword to block the much shorter plasma blade by turning the blade towards the ground. I was most concerned. A sword that long could not possibly be swung quickly without prior planning an technique to increase momentum. Corvus had the advantage due to sheer speed and a much sharper blade. How well would that armor hold up? Worse, Papyrus had absolutely no armor at all lining his arms between the shoulders and wrists. Would Corvus go for a crippling dismemberment?

My fears were minimized as Papyrus suddenly threw his arms up to very swiftly raise his sword and push his opponent's blade into the air. Even if that bone nodachi was historically accurate in its proportions, to go from stationary to that kind of velocity so suddenly would require nearly superhuman strength. That armor... It was pushing Papyrus past his physical limits. With Corvus now staggered by this sudden parry, Papyrus brought his mighty blade down for one crushing slash that slammed hard into Corvus' shoulder plate.

The ninja grunted without lips as he was thrown right to the floor. He very quickly vaulted himself up and hopped away with a noticeable dent in his titanium plating. I suspected Papyrus had deliberately targeted one of his opponent's more heavily armored components to avoid causing significant harm. But once Corvus was back on his feet, Papyrus thrust his hand forward to summon a pair of Gaster Blasters that began to circle Corvus while unleashing unending streams of ghostly white energy from their maws even as rows of bones rose from the ground and began sliding all over to create a type of moving maze.

It was truly mesmerizing to see what Papyrus was capable of now that he was actually trying. No one spoke from either side. Although Sans soon muttered, "Man... Ain't my bro the coolest?"

"Yes. Yes he is. I see why they call him the Great Papyrus." I replied as I found myself smiling. That foolish skeleton was hardly a fool now. With Corvus trying to weave around the unbreakable bone maze and ducking the scorching waves of energy from the Gaster Blasters, he soon exited the maze and took another swing at Papyrus. But instead of being left open, Papyrus suddenly made a very far and swift hop to evade the slash while engulfed in the magical snow that was filling the air.

It was at this point that Papyrus ceased using any tricks or bones to attack. The two Gaster Blasters faded as he readied his blade and came in with a swift swing that was easily a match for speeds Corvus could swing at. Plasma and bone clashed as that massive sword forced Corvus to be mindful of his positioning. With much greater reach, Papyrus began to whittle away at Corvus with light cuts with the tip of his blade.

Corvus eventually made a great leap straight up into the air as he readied a handful of plasma kunai. But Papyrus was already prepping a response. He brought his sword to his side as if sliding it into a scabbard. Seconds later, just as Corvus flung his daggers at his opponent, Papyrus swung his sword swiftly and precisely in Corvus direction. And in that instant, his sword became the wind!

An instantaneous vacuum wave of pure white cleaved through the air with a high pitched hiss. It obliterated the incoming daggers and smashed hard into Corvus' breastplate. Damage was noticeable as he fell and only barely managed to break his fall. With a swing of his hand, Corvus conjured several dark portals as robotic screeching crows came flying out of them. I recognized this move. Each crow was really a flying bomb. Would Papyrus be able to counter this?

Indeed he did. Almost as if summoning them in a sort of dance, Papyrus willed circles of enchanted bones into the air above him from nowhere that swept through the air. I cannot guess how they could cause much harm, but merely colliding with the bomber crows was enough to cause them to detonate. Although the blasts did send bones flying everywhere and forced everyone to be on their guard to avoiding getting hit.

Corvus was getting frustrated. He brought both hands together to focus. And as he did, a familiar aura began to form around him. Jet black and tightly clinging to his outline. I felt my eyes open wide. Only my Shadow Mode would be able to match the speeds at which he would soon be moving. And sure enough, he soon vanished in a blur. Even Papyrus did not remain silent for this. "Nyeh?! Where'd you go?!"

As if to answer, there was a sudden slash to his back. Papyrus let out a yelp, though his armor held for a moment. My companions started to show signs of worry, but none looked more ready to panic than Sans. It was faint, but we could see black streaks in the air as Corvus now moved at speeds too fast for the naked eye to track. He was running countless circles around Papyrus while occasionally landing light slashes to his armored torso.

I was on the verge of jumping in to intervene. Papyrus would not last against an opponent he could not even see. But just as I was starting to equip Shadow Runner, Papyrus surprised us all yet again. During a brief lull in the assault, Papyrus breathed deep and brought his sword before him while holding the blade vertically. He placed one hand on his sword's spine, seemingly just to help him focus. And then it happened. A bright orange glow began to shine from behind his visor on the right side of his face. His enchanted eye had ignited once more. He then called out, "I see you...!"

With a sudden swing to his right, Papyrus deflected an incoming swing of Corvus' sword with his own. Over and over, Papyrus turned to face incoming attacks we could barely even see. While more than likely not as fast as Corvus, Papyrus had the awareness and reflexes to keep up. Almost as if performing a dance, Papyrus weaved from one move to the next without one of Corvus' attacks getting through. Blades were parried and flying daggers were cut out of the air.

It seemed to be a stalemate for a moment. Neither could really counter. But... Well, I was suddenly reminded of just how silly Papyrus could be. A sudden flash of light appeared above the two warriors as a giant spikes wrecking ball of sorts cam swinging out of it. I even found myself letting out a laugh, especially when it slammed right into Corvus so hard that it sent him flying well past the edge of the harbor and out to sea! Papyrus sounded especially prod of himself as he called out, "Ha! I always knew it was a good idea to hold onto that one!"

No doubt sore from that blow, Corvus was not about to let himself go for a swim. Before he could even start falling, he summoned his whirling shuriken to his hand and hurled it through the air. It swiftly came back to him and was affixed to his foot to provide a mobile hovering platform to carry him back to shore.

Papyrus was not about to make things easy for his opponent. Waves and waves of bones began to fly from out of empty space towards Corvus as the shadowy warrior was forced to maneuver through a veritable asteroid field. It soon got to the point where Corvus could not fly through the incoming swarms of magic bones and hopped off his shuriken as he summoned its deactivated form to his hand before running and jumping along each bone like stepping stones in a raging river. Papyrus then upped the ante by once again swinging his sword to create vacuum waves to try and cut Corvus out of the air. I will never know how Corvus managed to evade every single attack coming his way as he charged through the storm of bones to close the distance to the shoreline.

Perhaps I spoke to soon. Just as he managed to leap through the very end of the wave of flying bones, Corvus got tripped up out of the air once he was back over dry land. Papyrus unleashed one last vacuum sword swing and managed to land a hit on Corvus' armored boot. This sent Corvus tumbling through the air and resulted in a very unflattering face plant into the pavement. That honestly hurt to watch. His will to fight crushed, Corvus remained where he had fallen. "Perhaps if I stay right here, death will take me away from this humiliation."

"Oh, don't be like that! There's still much you can do in this world! After all, the Great Papyrus believes in you! And if someone so great believes in you, then you should believe in yourself!" Papyrus retorted while hoisting his sword to his shoulder in what seemed to be a strange kind of victory. There was no hostility towards Corvus at all. How could such a splendid warrior be so jolly and courteous towards someone who just did everything possible to try and kill him?

"Your bro is way too nice a guy... Tough, but way too nice." I said to Sans while too befuddled to try and make sense of this sudden shift of tone while the fanfare playing over the area once again went silent due to the lull in the action. Sans could only let out a wheezing chuckle in some kind of agreement with me.

Undyne almost sounded like she took offense to that statement. She almost strangled me in a headlock while giving me a most menacing grin. "You got a problem with that, punk?!"

Even Mettaton muscled his way in with a devious grin of his own on the other side of my face. "Are you saying Papyrus should stop being Papyrus? Because that simply isn't going to happen, darling! Pappy dear is just the way we want him to be!"

"Are you all quite done?! Corvus, on your feet! If you can still fight, take up your sword!" Alpha shouted over at us all. "While that was a commendable performance, we seem to be forgetting something here. We are not here to entertain each other!"

"I thought that was pretty cool... I mean yeah! We're here to roast you punks! And my girls haven't gotten their fill yet!" Aries retorted with some hesitation as he armed his twin incendiary cannons once again.

"Ugh, how uncivilized..." Mettaton grumbled before he began to walk towards Alpha with that usual swagger in his step. He then extended his arm cannon towards him before summoning his glowing pink laser blade from its mouth. Smirk on his face, he then declared, "In that case, why don't you and I pick up where we left off? That winged wonder over there was flying so many circles around me that I started getting vertigo a little while ago!"

"Why, don't mind if I do... I still owe you for last time, don't I?" Alpha retorted smugly as he reached for his sword instead of extending his plasma claws. Although before he could summon hits blade once he took his sword in hand, Alpha yelled over at Corvus, "For the last time, Corvus! On your feet!"

"The shame is too much... I wish to remain here without moving." Corvus mumbled without budging from where he had fallen. Papyrus leaned over him worryingly as if afraid he really hurt the poor guy.

"Sans...? Did I break him? He's not getting up..." Papyrus asked while Alpha groaned and grumbled with a hand on his own face. The rest of the robotic siblings did not seem entirely sure what to make of their brother's wounded pride.

"Meh, the brah just needs the right motivation." Sans retorted before walking over to the fallen ninja. "Come on, dude. Get up or I'm gonna have to break out my secret weapon. Yo mama jokes."

"No! No, for the love of god, don't you even dare, Sans!" Papyrus shrieked as even Corvus jerked his head up to look at Sans in disgust.

It was Orion who spoke next. And he sounded...rather confused. "I don't think we even have a mother..."

"You...don't? Oh wow, then that's just sad..." Sans muttered as that smile faded from his face. But he then began to grin more menacingly as he peeked over his funky glasses with his blue left eye still glowing. "But that just makes them even more offensive. Get up, McEdge Bro. Or I'm laying out the yo mama jokes for the mama you never had."

"Fine, if it will put a stop to your inane banter..." Corvus groaned as he very reluctantly placed his palms on the ground to provide some leverage to stand up. He looked so weak. Or at the very least emotionally drained. "But if you crack even one, I'll mount your skull somewhere that everyone can see it from."

"Totally rad threat, dude." Sans retorted entirely unfazed. He then glanced back and forth at our opponents. "So, uh... Since Mettaton is going at it with the big bad himself, how about a switcheroo for the rest of us?"

"Yes! Please!" Orion called out before pointing one of his sabers at me. "Sir Hunter! My lord has spoken warily of your superior capabilities! I must insist that we duel this night!"

"Fine by me. The rest of you guys fine with your current setup?" I asked while knowing it would be best if I got to try my hand against each of Alpha's enforcers at least once. I already knew what to expect from Aries and Corvus. Orion was next on my list.

"Yes! Sans and I will be taking the hotshot and the ninja to the bone zone and oh my god, I can't believe I just said that." Papyrus started to say before he groaned and held his face in his left hand. Or rather he pressed his hand against his helmet's visor. "Sans, I swear I hate how much you rub off on me sometimes..."

"Hey, it's what this funky fresh bro does best." Sans snickered before peering over his funky shades to look at Aries and Corvus with his one glowing left eye. "You bros ready for a rad time from the bros of the bone zone?"

"Corvus. Bro. I wanna roast these bozos alive. Char them black. And the girls are sooooo ready for some toasting." Aries hissed while looking about ready to completely lose his patience. Both incendiary cannons spit bits of flame from their mouths, almost as if they were genuinely alive. Corvus just let out a raspy sigh in agreement and reached for his sword.

"I'm sticking with the water nymph! I'm still not convinced I can beat her in spears yet!" Undyne roared with spear raised towards Aquarius. The aquatic sister of the boys narrowed her gaze to ready herself for more action.

With our opponents selected, the mayhem resumed. My eyes fell upon Mettaton and Alpha as they clashed with swords, sparks flying with every strike while his many audio drones began to serenade the battle once again with fitting fanfare. Sans and Papyrus were being equally quick on their feet. Dodging attacks while summoning up Gaster Blasters to keep Corvus and Aries on their toes. As for Aquarius and Undyne, they ended up falling into the ocean to have an underwater battle out of sight. I was tempted to follow just to watch, but I had my own designated opponent ready to carve me up. "OK then... I'm stuck with the winged wonder right now."

"I've heard stories of how you bested an entirely air fleet and even the world's only Leviathan-class sky fortress. Now I must see how you fare in the skies!" Orion spoke with great enthusiasm. Like a fan meeting his hero for the first time.

It was only then that I heard Doctor Luminous speak up in my head after a long bout of silence. "Beware, Hunter. This one seems to have superior aerial mobility and response time. I doubt even Alpha is quite as nimble as him in the air."

"Yeah, I got that impression earlier, doc. I know what to expect." I replied while already having a good idea of how Orion operates. But as I checked my Variable Weapon System slots, I noticed the function I had copied from Undyne. It did not look familiar. A spearhead of sorts? "Huh... Haven't tried this one yet. Let's give it a go."

I took aim at Orion with the H-Buster as my hardened armor turned the same shade of blue as Undyne's own skin. I fired off a shot of my new weapon, my cannon launching a laser beam in the same shape as one of Undyne's spears while even having the same greenish color. Orion was quick to shoot up into the air on his rocket wings. But with a mere thought, I somehow triggered the spear to suddenly redirect itself into flying straight up! Orion only barely looked down in time to have this new weapon slam into his breastplate for a scathing blow. I recognized this feature all too quickly. A familiar tool with a new facelift. "Nice! Ray Arrow!"

Wasting no time, I spread my own flight thrusters and shot up into the air to pursue Orion. We rose very high into the sky, taking our duel high with the moon shining down on us. I fired off several more Ray Arrows, trying to catch Orion by surprise with bank shots by redirecting Ray Arrows into suddenly turning on sharp right angles. But Orion was quick. Much too quick. Even Mettaton would never be able to keep up with that speed and maneuverability. "Man, he's quick! Any suggestions, doc?!"

"Perhaps if you let him come closer?" Doctor Luminous replied while sounding like even he was grasping at straws. Remembering how the Ray Arrow functions when charged, I ceased firing and began to charge the H-Buster. Orion swung his swords to launch sonic waves at me that I had to dart sideways to evade, but that was just a diversion for him to suddenly come diving at me from the side.

My opportunity arrived. Knowing he would try to close the gap to let his swords get to work, I released my charged shot as Orion was about to come charging right into me. Upon firing, a circle of Ray Arrows came shooting up from below to engulf me inside a tube of lasers. And Orion flew right into them.

"Gah! You're just as wily as Lord Alpha claimed!" Orion shrieked as he was sent tumbling backwards from the attack from below. He quickly righted himself and flew back to create some distance. Orion then began to fly very quick circles around me to try and find an opening.

I knew I could not rely on just Ray Arrow forever. And he was much too quick for something reliable like Homing Torpedoes. I then checked my Variable Weapon System again. "Hmm... I got Sonic Slicer from him... But isn't he a specialist in wind weaponry? Maybe...with Storm Tornado?"

I already had a grasp on my body's unique functions when certain weapons were combined. Equipping Rocket Tackle with Rising Fire or Shadow Runner would result in Breaker Mode and Shadow Mode respectively. But...what if there was a counter to someone like Orion? Trusting my gut, I equipped Sonic Slicer and Storm Tornado into the two slots available.

The results came quick. My HUD's display scrambled with static at first as I felt...something. My body's functions began to alter. I could see a wire frame display of my body with parts of it being highlighted. My boot and flight thrusters were getting a massive increase in energy output by redirecting power from the H-Buster and shield generator. My processing rates had improved to levels similar to Breaker Mode for enhanced response time, which would be a necessity for high speed flight. A change was even detected in the H-Saber while still resting in my holster. My hardened armor had turned a brilliant green like fresh leaves carried in the breeze while my softer components were a bright yellow. And there upon the middle of my visor was text identifying this new state my body found itself in. Jetstream Mode.

"This... Oh man, I wish I had this when I faced off against X in the Falcon Armor." I muttered to myself as I felt aware and alive. Shadow Mode was built for stealth and sheer speed. Breaker Mode was designed for crushing brute force and tricky footwork. And now Jetstream Mode. A mode designed for sheer speedy flight in the sky. I reached for the H-Saber since the H-Buster was offline in this state, but I had to react quickly as it split in two at the middle. The H-Saber became two matching saber hilts that bore the same design as those used by Orion, the hot orange plasma blades now shorter than before with a distinct saber curve and a small extension below the base of the blade to serve as a searing knuckle guard. Orion was watching from a safe distance and refrained from attacking as he seemed perplexed by the change in my body's colors along with now using two swords instead of one. "Right. Let's dance!"

My flight thrusters flared up hard to send me rocketing right into Orion for a ramming elbow strike. He let out a yelp of surprise before I pushed him away and landed a quick double slash with both swords. But instead of taking his swords to me, Orion shot straight up. And so I followed. We rose higher and higher... Far above the clouds into the night sky as silence filled the air aside from the hiss of my flight thrusters. "Doc... Man, are you seeing this?"

Doctor Luminous spoke up on the other end of our transmission while he surely could see what was happening through my own eyes. "Yes, most impressive! I would even say your maximum flight speed has even doubled! Even Mach 2 should be possible now. Though be mindful of your more limited arsenal in this state."

"No problem, doc. I think I know what I'm doing." I replied with excitement in my heart. There is nothing that can compare to flight of such speed. It was only then that I truly understood Rainbow Dash's obsession with the sky and the speeds she can reach. "Is this what it's like, Rainbow...? Is this what it means to be you?"

If there is ever a time where Rainbow Dash follows me into the world of the Power Ponies and Project H again, I need to remember to go flying with her while in Jetstream Mode. I know she will get a kick out of that. Regardless, I had to stay focused on what was ahead of me. Orion led me high above Maretropolis, into the very stratosphere. When he finally slowed to a stop, I had to take a moment to observe my surroundings. We were well beyond the highest clouds. And the landscape below... Every bit as dazzling as my own planet Earth under the cover of darkness. Orion noticed that I was quite distracted and asked, "Dazzling, right? Not even Aries can fly quite this high."

"Yeah, that's quite the view." I muttered while our flight thrusters hummed quietly as we merely hovered in the sky. It was calming. Disarmingly calming. I was in no mood for a fight when we could just behold the glorious midnight horizon. "To be honest, I'd prefer it if we could just chill for a while."

"Huh? But...we must duel. That's why we're here, right?" Orion replied with his swords ready, though he politely waited instead of charging right at me. "We are enemies. You stand against my lord and his mission."

I turned my gaze to the soaring pegasus warrior. He sounded far too young and naive to truly grasp the full picture. "In that case, what are you fighting for?"

"I... I fight for my king. And the future of my machine brethren." He replied sincerely, if a bit briefly. Still too simple a response.

"And do you know what that future requires if Alpha's calling the shots?" I asked while Orion could only float there in silence. He looked troubled. How little had Alpha told him? I finally smiled and said, "Orion. You're a good guy, I can tell. And I'd hate for you to end up doing something you'll regret by following an objective you don't fully understand. We'll duel now, but please... Think carefully about things when this is over, all right?"

Orion looked deeply troubled as he turned his eyes to me. His grasp on his swords quivered. "I... This feels like a mistake. How can we be enemies when you're...this noble? I...don't want to destroy you."

"I don't want to hurt you either. But for now, let's duel. We'll live to see tomorrow. Now, show me why you're the lord of the sky!" I replied while readying my swords as my flight thrusters began to flare up harder. Orion nodded in silence and steadied himself. I felt less like I was facing a bitter enemy and more like I was just trying to have a wild time with a new friend. "Come on!"

Wings roaring, we shot forward and practically rammed each other with swords locked in sparking hissing clash. We diverted away from each other before making sudden sharp turns in the air that the likes of Mettaton and even Alpha could never emulate. Our blades launched wave after wave of cutter waves, but we were just too quick for each other. We did not stay in the sky much longer. The two of us locked sword again and went into a sudden drop, rocketing towards the ground.

We danced with blades striking swiftly. Our descent becoming ever faster. A sonic boom exploded around us as we fell faster than the speed of sound itself. A supersonic swordfight! I was too caught up in the duel to focus on accessing any of my wind weaponry. Surely I could channel Storm Tornado somehow. But before I could even think about it, Orion glanced down. "Pull up! Now!"

The two of us only barely avoided crashing right back into the harbor and made a sudden 90 degree angle turn to send ourselves hurtling out to sea. I wonder if anyone even saw us? Spiraling around each other, Orion and I tried to slash each other into the sea while the waves practically parted in response to us flying so close to the surface. I know it did not sound like a particularly complicated fight, but there was only so much we could do while hurtling through the air at such speed that anything less durable would have been torn apart by the wind alone. And I was having a genuine blast out there. "You're good, Orion! Real good!"

"Same to you, Sir Hunter!" Orion replied with equal enthusiasm while I saw no malice in his eyes. It truly baffled me that Alpha would not instill his most powerful and capable followers with more belligerent personalities. Aries was too silly. Corvus, too honorable. Aquarius, too gentle. And Orion, too idealistic. They were not evil at all. It felt wrong that we had to fight each other.

The number of times Orion and I managed to actually land a slash on each other could be counted on one hand. And we eventually zipped back towards the harbor. That was when I got he opportunity I needed. I held out my blades to my side after getting some distance and went into a rapid spiral. My swords generated a vortex as a horizontal tornado roared around me. "Yes! Here's some Strom Tornado!"

Orion could not pull away in time and was sucked right in, tumbling around me as I took him for a ride. As I slowed down to try and prepare for a landing, I came out over the harbor and let the tornado fade out. As soon as the wind released its grip on him, Orion was hurled screaming right across the battlefield and into...Alpha, of all people. He had his sword locked with Mettaton's and let out a yell as his aerial lieutenant went smashing right into him. Mettaton did not entirely appreciate this interruption as he shouted, "Hey! I don't need you stealing my spotlight!"

"Whoops! Sorry about that! Wasn't exactly aiming for him!" I laughed while Alpha and Orion landed in a heap quite a distance away. Papyrus and Sans were still fighting with their backs to each other while keeping Corvus and Aries on their toes with a swarm of Gaster Blasters. They looked like they had each taken some shots from them since they looked really desperate to avoid taking another direct hit.

Now that I had gotten a moment to myself, I turned my gaze to Undyne. She had spearheads flying at Aquarius from multiple sides while the aquatic robot mare used her spear to deflect them. But Undyne would sometimes pull a fast one by having some yellow-tinted spearheads coming flying in backwards only to zip around to Aquarius' backside for a cheap shot. Aquarius did deflect some, but not all. And she was definitely starting to look frustrated.

With an impressive swing of her spear, Aquarius smacked one of Undyne's own spearheads right at her and scored a direct hit on the middle of her breastplate. It even hit her with enough force to push her several feet back. Her focus disrupted, Undyne's incoming spearheads missed their mark as Aquarius summoned a wave to wash over the docks and almost swept Undyne off her feet. "OK, Plan B! Direct approach! NGAAAAH!!!"

And just like that...the fun stopped. As Undyne charged forward, we both noticed too late as some of the water coating the ground ahead of her froze into ice. I simply thought Aquarius was going to use Undyne's own momentum against her so that she would slip and slide across it into a counterattack. Instead...three narrow ice spikes suddenly jutted up towards Undyne on a steep angle and...

Everything just stopped. Everyone became still upon hearing the sound of steel armor being pierced. The fanfare playing through the air came to an abrupt halt. And all eyes fell upon Undyne. So much red... After wrecking so many robotic enemies and hanging out with these weird inhuman strangers, I was not prepared to see so much crimson fluid so suddenly. Undyne was...thoroughly and completely impaled upon the three spikes that Aquarius had summoned. That plate armor might had been an effective defense for more traditional means of attack, but it provided little protection against the sci-fi weaponry of the Project H series.

"Wha... How did... Guh...!" Undyne gasped before gagging on her own blood, the crimson fluid gushing from her lips as she coughed heavily. Aquarius said nothing. A look of genuine horror filled her eyes as she shakily stepped back from her opponent. Her empty hand rose to her mouth as if she could not believe what she had just done. Undyne gasped as she pulled back, breaking the spikes from their bases even as they remained impaled through her. "Just...one hit...like that...?!"

"No... No no no..." Sans muttered in a panic as he and Papyrus lost their will to keep their Gaster Blasters materialized. "This isn't happening... No, please no... This is my fault..."

Papyrus could not even speak. He lowered his sword as the glow in his right eye socket faded. And around us... Even Corvus, Orion, and Aries gazed in stunned silence as they witnessed the true nature of their mission. Aries even muttered uneasily, "That's... That's a lot of red... And not the cool kind..."

But Alpha... That monster was sneering in satisfaction at the sight of Undyne's mortal injuries. As he rose to his feet, he spoke firmly with a sense of triumph. "That's one down."

Undyne, stubbornly defying the pain that was surely filling her, shakily turned to face the machine tyrant while pulling the ice spikes from her body and casting them aside. And...her body... Even her armor. I thought I was seeing things at first, but no... Everything about her was becoming increasingly pale. Was that normal for her species? To lose color as they bleed out? "Not yet... I can still. I can still..."

She dropped to one knee. Only barely holding on. I muttered softly, "Doc... Doc, can we save her?"

"No... I'm sorry, Hunter. I can't get a proper reading on her biology, but...these readings are consistent with fatal damage to vital organs. She doesn't have long." I heard Doctor Luminous replied somberly inside my head. No... I was not prepared for this. I was not ready to see one of my new companions die!

"Well done, Aquarius. I was concerned you would struggle on your first mission, but this? You have surpassed my expectations. Once we're done here, carry on into the city. And do the same to anyone you find." Alpha declared cruelly while Aquarius hid her face in shame. She must have been on autopilot at the time. I really do not think she intended to murder Undyne like that...

These words of callous approval over the unintended cruelty of Undyne's injuries seemed to spark something in the dying fish woman. Her body and armor now almost as white as chalk, Undyne lifted her head and growled, "You... You won't be stopping with us, will you...? How far...are you gonna go...?"

Alpha grinned foully as he said, "You are not aware? This world must be wiped clean. Organic life will cease to reign over this world and my machine empire will finally let my people flourish and progress unhindered. Our potential will finally be limitless!"

"Genocide... That's what you're going for...?" Undyne hissed through her fangs as that word carried a special kind of venom to it. My HUD scanned her in confusion as her body even seemed to be dissolving into dust from the feet on up. But once the dissolving reached past her knees, it stopped rising. And even began to reverse...? "No... No way... I'm not having that."

"How...? Undyne, you're still...hanging on?!" Mettaton called out in shock. Even I could not understand what I was seeing. I could not get any conclusive readings on her, but I was utterly floored by what I was seeing. Her vital signs had already flatlined! She had been bled dry, but she was still forcing herself to stand?!

Everyone took a step back as Undyne literally defied death to force herself up on her reassembling feet. As if in response to this jarring shift in tone, the many audio drones floating around the harbor began to project a quietly rising and inspiring heroic din. Sans muttered quietly, "She's... Oh man, she's really going there... That's it, hang in there... You can still make it, Undyne..."

I had no idea what to expect anymore. I simply watched and hoped. Undyne even started to grin as she took a step forward. "You really meant that... You'll destroy everyone... Not just us. Everyone out there! In that city... And the whole world beyond it! Well, guess what...? I'm not gonna let you do that!"

Alpha's eyes narrowed in bewilderment and irritation. Even he had no idea how Undyne was holding herself together. But the defiant warrior continued to grin defiantly as she declared, "This...feels so familiar... But I know... I know I have what it takes to stop you! This might not be the world I call home, but the people here... I swear I can feel their hopes and dreams right in my very soul! For them... I won't let them die for nothing! For the sake of this world, I... Undyne... Will...!"

I shuddered in horror as Undyne was silenced. Eyes aglow, Alpha unleashed a sudden laser shot from his eyes that tore right through Undyne's face while incinerating her eye patch. The air once again became silent. And there before us, Undyne's smile faded as she dissolved into a pile of white dust, armor and all.

A complex sense of sorrow and horror filled me. The only sound to reach me was the crashing of the ocean waves. Undyne... I barely even knew her. Was she truly...? As if to answer my thoughts, Papyrus shakily asked, "Sans...? Is... Is she... She's not...actually...?"

Sans was quivering in silence. He suddenly dropped to his knees and onto his hands as those goofy glasses fell from his face. His constant smile was gone. His voice sounded on the verge of weeping as he muttered, "She's gone... Oh my god, she's really gone for real..."

Dead... I struggled to even process those words. She was right there just a moment ago and now... Papyrus dropped to his knees as his sword fell from his grasp. Hands held to his visor, he began to weep uncontrollably and very vocally. Calling Undyne's name in vain. As tears too began to trickle from my eyes, Mettaton muttered in grief, "How... What will we tell Alphys...? They were engaged...for next month..."

Everything I heard only added to the sorrow in the air. Whatever qualms I had with her early on, I never would have wished this upon Undyne. But that sorrow in me was salted with a new wrath as Alpha cruelly spoke with a smug tone. "Such is the fate of organic life... It diminishes... Withers... And inevitably dies. Whether by blade or time, they are all doomed to this fate."

Alpha's lieutenants did not share his sense of triumph. All four remained respectfully silent. But such disdain for his victim filled me with a very special kind of fury. The H-Saber returned to its holster as I disengaged Jetstream Mode, I took aim at Alpha with the H-Buster and tried to compose myself enough to speak through my tears. "You...sick bastard! This isn't a game! She wasn't even from this world! There's no failsafe for her! She's dead! For real!"

"And you weep for her?" Alpha sneered at me before raising his sword at me. "Then step forward, Hunter. I will gladly send you to meet her."

I would have been all too happy to open fire on Alpha at that instant. But as I began to charge the H-Buster, I quickly canceled the charge as my HUD blipped for a second. It detected...something. But just for an instant. I lowered the H-Buster before turning to face where the readings had come from. It was from...Undyne's powdery remains.

One by one, everyone turned their gazes to look upon all that was left of Undyne. My HUD was not picking up anything anymore. Just for that one instant. Papyrus had ceased weeping as he now looked on as if he and everyone else was wondering what I had noticed. Even Luminous spoke quietly to me through his transmission as he muttered, "Hunter, what is it? I'm not detecting anything there..."

"It blipped for a second... But... She can't seriously still be...?" I muttered in confusion. For just an instant, I felt a glimmer of hope. I did not understand why Undyne had entirely dissolved into dust upon death. I doubt it was due to the incinerating effect of being struck by a laser. But just as I began to suspect my HUD had merely suffered a glitch...

I jumped back. A massive and loud burst of light exploded from the pile of dust as we all shielded our eyes. And once I gazed up... A pulsing orb of light was rising high into the air while giving off a powerful reverberating and deep echo with its form shedding countless bits of ethereal dust. The pile that had been before us was gone. And from that light... Her voice... "No... Not this time. Not now!"

"This... This isn't like last time..." Sans muttered uneasily as we all gazed up at the glowing anomaly floating ever higher into the air. As if to serenade this sudden turn of events, thunder rumbled from the west as it sounded like a storm was approaching. The tension in the air... Something big was coming.

With what was mostly likely Undyne's very essence floating out over the bay and towards a distant mooring tower or crane pillar, her voice continued to speak out over the harbor. "I've never felt this... Not this strongly... But I'm not done with you yet. I've still got more to give! Brace yourself, tyrant! For tonight... I REFUSE TO DIE!!!"

Once that distant light reached the very top of the tower, there was a blast of light as we stepped back. Once the noise faded, so too did the light. In the far distance, I could see a familiar silhouette standing with the moon behind her. Indeed, Undyne stood alive and well. But...there were some noticeable changes as my HUD zoomed in. I could only make out her darkened outline, but I could see her suit of plate armor had undergone an overhaul. Her pauldrons particularly had taken on an upward curve with a number of spines lining the tops. I heard Doctor Luminous speak quietly to me, "She... This defies all logic... Vital signs have returned... It makes no sense..."

I too was trying to process what I had seen. I watched her die. Reduced to a fine dust. But there she stood. Alive and well out over the bay. Undyne still lived. And at that moment, Mettaton's many audio drones floating around the harbor began to respond to this shift in tone. A soft piano solo played for a moment before entering a rising crescendo that was backed by a spine-tingling chilling choir. And as she raised her left hand, energy began to gather from nowhere and compacted into a new magic sear that was of a shocking red hue. The spear floating beside its summoner, Undyne called out as she directed it to go flying towards the harbor. "You're gonna have to try WAY HARDER THAN THAT!!!"

The spear flew nearest where Alpha and his followers stood. And upon striking the ground, they were all thrown back by a massive blast of energy. Even the many audio drones around us responded in time as the melody they were playing exploded into a truly invigorating battle ballad. The explosion tore through the concrete to send large chunks of rubble at our enemies. They hastily dodged the falling rubble or even shot the chunks out of the air, but my gaze then fell upon the eastern edge of the harbor as thunder filled the air. Undyne made a massive leap and landed before us in the dark with a clank. A second later, she threw her head back while letting out a thunderous battle cry as her body exploded with inexplicitly power overflowing from her!

There was just no explaining it! I had seen impressive displays of power by then. Papyrus and Mettaton NEO were impressively powerful in their own ways and the sources of their power was clear, but Undyne... There was no possible way for me to even try to explain where all this was coming from! We were in danger of all being blow away as Undyne's roar and overflowing energy threatened to throw us off our feet. Papyrus plunged his sword into the ground for leverage with Sans desperately clinging to his brother while Mettaton held his left hand out to generate a pixel barrier in the form of a bright pink heart.

"Twisting...incredible energy...!" I stood behind my particle shield, bracing my legs as I beheld this unexplainable display of otherworldly power. There was no comparing this to Undyne's already impressive combat prowess earlier. And my HUD could not even begin to understand what it was detecting. Walls of static and error messages covered my visor as it tried and failed to scan this otherworldly warrior. But as the error messages piled up before me, one line of text shone through the rest of everything else right at the middle.

UNDYING

"What's with that crazy fish lady?! I'm roasting her!" Aries yelled as he stood fast against the storm. He took aim with his cannon and fired off a large burst of fire that flew against wind and exploded into Undyne. And yet... Nothing! My HUD detected no signs of damage at all! If anything, all that shot did was trigger a flurry of sparks that exploded out from Undyne's glowing form. Sparks that hit hard enough to make Aries jump back in pain! "Gah! That stings! What's up with that?!"

"Perhaps a direct approach is needed! I'll put her down for good this time!" Alpha called out with sword raised. He charged into the gale with heavy strides. But as he made a leap towards Undyne with sword raised to cleave her in too, Undyne finally stabilized herself and summoned a spear to her right hand. With a swing, her spear's point slashed against Alpha's sword to negate the slash. The wind grew weak and the glow faded. And there Undyne stood while showing off her best piranha smile. And yet...something had changed.

Undyne's armor had become black as obsidian with shimmering white gauntlets and other little details offsetting all that black. Emblazoned upon her cuirass was a very pronounced white heart design. But most shocking of all was Undyne herself. Her long flowing ponytail had sustained noticeable battle damage and had been cut a little shorter with its tip wildly frayed. Her intact right eye had taken on an alarming and even unnatural set of colorations. Her sclera was jet black with her iris a bright white. But most shocking of all was her empty left eye. With her eye patch destroyed, her left eye revealed itself to indeed be missing. But from that empty black socket spilled forth an unending volley of rays of light! Alpha, horrified to see his victim now standing before him after being thoroughly destroyed mere minutes before, yelled in confusion. "But...how? How?! I KILLED YOU!!!"

"Yeah! You did! And you won't be doing it again!" Undyne shouted proudly with a swing of her spear creating a long line of white light that exploded with countless white darts that slammed into Alpha to send him flying back. Even her demeanor had changed. Gone was that hot-blooded bravado. All that remained was a genuine and even inspiring heroic resolve. "This time, you face a true hero!"

"Undyne... Undyne! You're OK! We thought you were...were...!" Papyrus called out in relief while also sounding like he was on the verge of tears. His bones rattled and quivered as he struggled to remain standing, overwhelmed with joy to see Undyne back and better than ever. My scan results began to stabilize now that Undyne's body too had become more stable. But...I still could not get any conclusive answers. Mettaton's power was provided through his own mechanical functions while Papyrus' was a result of his own might being enhanced by his armor. But Undyne... There was no explaining it. If I had to take a guess, her power was entirely the result of a truly unbreakable and undying force of willpower.

"Save your tears, Papyrus! I'm just getting started!" Undyne called out without once losing that smile. Her spear now an almost ghostly glowing white, she pointed her weapon at Alpha as he reeled from the dozens of stabs he had just received from her counterattack. "You're mine, tyrant!"

Undyne charged with spear ready as the storm that had been approaching finally reached us. Rain began to fall over the harbor in a slow trickle before escalating into a heavy downpour. She was truly in her element as Alpha's four enforcers threw themselves at her. Corvus came in first with sword ready only for his slash to be parried with Undyne's spear. Undyne then responded by grabbing him by the face and slamming his head into the pavement without losing any momentum. Aries came next, firing off a large shot of fire that failed to be diminished by the rain. With a mighty hurl that would have earned her an impressive score at a javelin competition, Undyne chucked her spear right through the incoming fireball to dissipate it with the spear then slamming into Aries for a mighty explosion of white energy. Still not losing her stride, Undyne summoned another spear and used it for a pole vault to send herself flying forward for an improvised dropkick right into Orion as he came swooping in for a slash of his swords. I thought for sure Aquarius would try next, but she suddenly relented and stepped aside. Was she still horrified for what she did to Undyne just a few minutes earlier? Regardless, Undyne hardly batted an eye at her while dashing past.

Alpha tried desperately to stop Undyne's approach after letting his wing thrusters carry him a greater distance back to give him more distance from his relentless pursuer. Horn aglow, he fired off a powerful plasma blast that exploded into the ground. But Undyne jumped at the last second, hurtling herself through the air with a bold dive like a shark breeching from the surf. Spear ready, she came diving in at the maverick king for a powerful stab as Alpha only just barely managed to align his sword for a desperate parrying stance with her spear stabbing right into his scorching plasma blade. Frustrated and probably even a bit frightened, Alpha let out a roar with arms thrown out to generate an explosive plasma field around himself to repel the undying warrior who was after his head.

No matter how much more powerful she must have been at the time or how much tougher her armor likely was, Undyne was not foolhardy enough to let herself be exposed to something like that. She made many long jumps backwards to put great distance between her and Alpha. But once that plasma barrier faded, Alpha fired off a sudden laser beam from his eyes to try and get a quick hit in. Thankfully, we were reminded that Undyne was not the only one there as Mettaton was able to throw himself between them to block the shot with his barrier shield ready. And like Undyne, he was proud to show that unwavering smile. "Have you forgotten what I told you last time?! Real heroes never fear! Real heroes laugh at death! And we will stand in your way until our final breaths!"

Undyne continued to grin as she stepped around Mettaton with her hand gently pushing his pauldron aside. "Thanks for the assist, but I can take this guy. You guys can handle his little pets."

The rest of Alpha's enforcers began to regroup after the stinging blows they had received from Undyne that had slammed them all to the floor. By that point, it looked like they were not fighting us anymore because they wanted to. It looked more like they were only continuing the battle because there was no other option by that point. Not as long as Alpha was still standing.

Sans stepped forward with Papyrus as he adjusted his hat and glasses while we caught in the resulting downpour, fanfare still blaring around us for a truly desperate yet climatic tension. Victory was within sight. I turned my gaze to focus on the five robotic warriors before us. Alpha, furious over Undyne's literally unbreakable spirit shouted out to us. "How?! I saw you die! Reduced to mere ashes! This is beyond merely impossible! It defies all logic and sense! Why do you stand before me now?!"

"You want the real answer?" Undyne replied with a louder voice to call out over the rain. She stepped around Mettaton and declared, "I decided it wasn't my time to die. So I didn't! That good enough for you?!"

Our enemies looked more confused than anything. I certainly would have liked to know how Undyne came back from the brink, but I was not going to question it this time. But Undyne's grin then faded as a look of disgust settled on her face. "But you... This isn't the first time you and your minions have spilled organic blood, right? How many, tyrant?! How many lives have been lost to your ambitions?!"

An alarming question I did not expect. And it was a question that I had not seen answered in the Project H series even once. Surely there must have been incidents that took place between issues in the story's canon. I listened closely as Alpha began to sneer before he provided a cryptic, yet unsetting response. "Not nearly enough!"

Undyne's grasp on her spear tightened. A truly contemptuous reply that filled me with disgust. Alpha then pointed his sword at us and shouted, "But since you are the first and only foe of mine to defy death so hard that you restored yourself from mere ashes, I shall grant you this honor! Speak your name, warrior! So I may remember it once I have destroyed you one last time!"

"I am Undyne! Undyne the Undying!" She roared with spear held high before pointing it directly at Alpha, her snarl shifting a little closer to her proud piranha smile. "And you, tyrant, are a dead man!"

"By all means, try! We are ready for you!" Alpha bellowed in exhilaration while his enforcers spread themselves out without a word. The looks in their eyes... They had nothing to say, but I knew they heard every word that was being spoken. What was going through their heads at that moment?

I took a step forward and raised the H-Buster as I took aim at Alpha. He was my enemy and the one I was meant to face. But Undyne rested her left hand upon my arm and pushed it down. "No, Hunter. I get that he... Alpha, right? I get he's your enemy, but right now, the last thing I'm in the mood for is sticking to a script. That bastard's mine!"

The sheer conviction in her tone. There was no talking her out of this. And I had no reason to doubt Undyne's ability to face Alpha by that point. Her heroic resolve was too inspiring... Contagious and invigorating! I decided to place my faith in this undying hero and smiled back at her. "Aye, captain. He's all yours."

"But what about us?" Sans asked while also starting to smile much more confidently. Even as he was fully soaked to the bone by the rain. Between all five of us, there was not a single frown to be seen.

"Yeah... All right, boys. Listen up. There's five of us and five of them, so let's stick to one enemy each until this is over. As for who..." Undyne said before her one eye scanned the opposition. "Sans! You take the hotshot! Hunter! You're getting the woman's touch! Mettaton! The flyboy is all yours! Papyrus! It's ninja vs samurai for you!"

"Yes, captain! The Great Papyrus shall prove to all that this battle body was not for nothing!" Papyrus declared boldly as he readied his sword, his golden orange right eye shining through his visor. Although I was filled with a certain thrill to now have Aquarius being my designated opponent. She was the only one I had not yet faced in battle before. "Prepare yourself, fiendish rogues! This time, we're gonna play rough!"

"Yes! Time for the grand finale! For tonight, you face heroes of hopes and dreams! Let us do battle with a song in our hearts!" Mettaton too boldly declared as his flickering particle wings spread once more. "Captain! Let us greet the enemy in song! Even if just for a moment!"

"Sure! I'm fired up enough for that! Boys! Give them hell!" Undyne roared as we all held our weapons high. In the torrential downpour, we rushed forward. Alpha fired off a quick plasma burst from his horn at Undyne, but she jumped it with a long leap as she began to sign in time with the music that was serenading this battle. "There'll be no more pain! You won't kill again!"

Corvus wordlessly flung several plasma kunai towards Papyrus after a great leap to the sky. With one great sweep of his sword, Papyrus slashed each glowing dagger out of the air before heroically bringing his sword down to point it meaningfully at his opponent. All while joining in the song. "Face a true hero! The blade of evil's bane!"

Sans had a rotating wall of bones standing between him and Aries as that surprisingly silent bombardier strafed him with one incendiary cannon unloading on his bony barrier. All the while, Sans sung the next segment of the verse with a more subdued yet serious tone. "Our future is grim, the chance to survive is slim..."

Orion came swooping in at Mettaton with a ground level lunge to try and cleave through him with both swords. Mettaton's rocket engines flared up just in time to send him skyward to have Orion go flying right under him while he turned and fired upon the winged warrior with rapid shots from his cannon. All the while, he too sung with that spectacular voice of his. "But we don't live or die based on your whims!"

"Howling of the wind!" Undyne shouted as her spear locked with Alpha's sword, the two glaring each other down from mere inches away.

"Echoes of your sin." Sans followed with twin Gaster Blasters ready to fire.

"It sings of hopes and dreams that one day might have been!" Papyrus declared with sword ready in both hands, Corvus drawing his own sword to meet his foe in battle.

"Now we rise again! This will be your end!" Mettaton called out while rising even higher and charging up his cannon for a maximum power blast even as Orion started to fly up towards him.

All together, the four otherworldly heroes called out the end of this verse. As each of their one glowing eyes shone in the stormy darkness. "You will never break our determination!"

What a sight. What a sound. I ended up coming to a stop just to behold the majesty of these four close friends and mighty heroes of a world I did not know trying their absolute best to save this one. The triumphant and bombastic music playing through the air. Their unwavering resolve in the face of this mechanical threat. The constant smiles in defiance of the very real danger that they might not make it home alive. It was all so inspiring. And I could feel it too. Victory would soon be ours. We were unstoppable! Failure was no longer possible!

With the four of my companions locked in combat with their designated opponents, I turned my gaze towards Aquarius as she stood with her frigid spear ready. The excitement of this spectacular battle royale faded just slightly as I noticed her somber silence. She spoke to me through the rain, "I am relieved that your friend escaped death. I... I did not know what to expect when I..."

"Hey, it's cool. I'm sure she doesn't hold it against you." I replied softly as I could still recall that look of silent horror in her eyes upon dealing that fatal blow. I felt some reluctance in fighting her, so I then said, "To be honest, I don't want to hurt you."

"You are too kind, Hunter. But I must destroy you here." Aquarius replied with spear ready. her tone becoming cooler. Icy blue energy surrounded her horn as the rain falling around us began to float in the air as more and more of it compacted into growing blobs of fresh water. While not exactly in the ocean, Aquarius was still surrounded by her element and was ready to put it to good use.

"Yeah, I get it..." I retorted while deciding to take advantage of the opportunity presented to me. Shadow Mode. Breaker Mode. Jetstream Mode. Certain combinations of functions provided by my Variable Weapon System granted me specialized states for specific roles. Each being reminiscent of one of Alpha's four enforcers. All that was left was Aquarius. And I immediately put the pieces together.

Not missing a beat, I turned my attention to my weapon slots in the upper corner of my visor. Frost Tower and Ray Arrow were equipped. And my guess paid off. My HUD was scrambled by static for an instant as my body responded appropriately. My pure white body bore the colorations of Frost Tower, but my body's functions had been altered in a very usual way. The H-Buster was once again entirely offline, but some of its functions and energy output had been redirected to the shield generator on my left arm. The size of the particle shield it could generate was likely larger now. My flight thrusters had been disabled... No, that was not quite the right word. They were still active, but the way they functioned had changed. Instead of rocket thrust, they had been modified into aqua jets to propel me through water. A very situational form to be sure, but not without its strengths. With my primary weapon disabled, I drew the H-Saber from its holster. But it quickly surprised me a second later by suddenly extending into a long shaft before generating a spearhead entirely of plasma at the tip to form a proper spear. The name of this new state was displayed boldly upon my visor's HUD. Lancer Mode.

"I feel like a fish outta water right now... Kinda makes sense, huh?" I said jokingly while Aquarius raised an eyebrow upon seeing my icier colors and my new plasma spear in hand. While I was tempted to use it in both hand for greater control, I knew I had an enhanced shield to utilize. I clenched my left hand into a fist as I activated my shield generator. It still bore its beautiful light blue glow, but the resulting barrier had enlarged into a mostly round shape to offer superior coverage. Knowing I was out of my element as badly as Aquarius was, I wanted to wrap this duel up quickly. That, and I did not want to miss the show happening around us.

With a wave of her spear, Aquarius sent a wave of levitating water at me in an attempt to sweep me away. Fortunately, this was a perfect opportunity to test out my aquatic maneuverability. My wing thrusters opened only partially and sent me hurtling forward as if I was flying. The speed I reached was impressive for underwater movement and I was soon launched out of the floating wave of water with myself being thrown above Aquarius. I held out my shield before me as its new functions activated. The moisture in the air before my shield was rapidly frozen into a jagged block of ice with similar dimensions to a very thick tower shield. Gravity then took hold and sent that jagged iceberg falling right towards my foe. "Another taste of Frost Tower!"

Aquarius only narrowly avoided getting crushed by my falling ice anvil by throwing herself backward with a burst of focused water being expelled from her heels. I pursued her before I could fall by doing the same, but boot thrusters and even my flight thrusters suddenly throwing me through the air with a burst of water from them as finely focused as lasers. Taking my spear in both hands with my shield fading, I plunged to the ground with the spearhead freezing into icy energy. I failed to hit Aquarius directly, but plunging my spear into the pavement unleashed waves of frigid ice spikes all around me like a rapidly freezing series of ocean waves.

I heard Aquarius let out a shriek of pain as she was swept up and stabbed by this unexpectedly impressive fusion of Ray Arrow and Frost Tower. The result was only temporary as these waves of ice quickly dissolved into frigid mist. Aquarius fell to her back with noticeable dents in her hardened armor plating and quickly got onto a knee. Freezing the air around her to summon ice daggers, Aquarius used the power in her horn to throw this storm of icy blades at me in such volume that I had to hide behind my particle shield. But as soon as I detected a lull in the barrage, I dismissed my shield and took hold of my spear with both hands with the tip hardening into proper ice. I used my aqua jets to launch me forward suddenly and rammed the spearhead into her softer midsection to snag her on it before coming to a stop and bringing her down hard behind me. Pinned under my foot, I then pointed my spear at her face.

I expected some form of resistance at that point. An attempt to throw me off. But Aquarius made no attempt to repel me as she lay upon the pavement with her long misty mane spilling over the ground from under her head. "I would have excelled better had we taking this duel beneath the waves... Do what you will. I have failed."

She had resigned herself to termination. But I could not bring myself to run her head through on my spear. Aquarius was not a foul person by any stretch. If anything, no one was more reluctant to engage in that battle than she. My HUD confirmed that she was not even a host to the Alpha Virus. There was nothing to gain from destroying her here. I took my foot off her and disengaged from Lancer Mode before returning the H-Saber to its holster. "Nah... We're done. Good fight."

Aquarius turned her head to gaze up at me when I took a step back. She was no longer being restrained, yet made no attempt to continue our duel. "Why do you show mercy? Lord Alpha claimed you would destroy us if we gave you any quarter..."

"Well, if you guys were a bunch of mindless mavericks who only wants to destroy, then I'd have to. But you? You're just good people swept up into fighting for the wrong side." I replied while very dearly not wanting to harm her further. "You're not maverick at all. I'm not detecting any viral presence in you. Is what Alpha trying to achieve really that appealing to you to fight for?"

"True be told... Unlike the others, I'm not so certain what I'm fighting for here..." Aquarius spoke through the torrent of rain splashing over our metal bodies. She rested her head on the ground and gazed up at the thundering clouds in the sky. "My brothers believe in what Lord Alpha wants to bring to this world. But I... I'm not so sure. I was created to fight. To give my enemies a watery grave. But...I take no pleasure in such thoughts... And yet, beyond the battlefield...I don't' know what I want..."

"Alpha really had nothing else in mind when he designed you, hm? That sounds like him." I grumbled in some disgust. Why create warriors for nothing but combat and still give them distinct personalities that may be ill-suited for a warrior? I felt genuinely bad for Aquarius. "Look... Just stay in one place so no one will bother you. You've lost, so no point in antagonizing anyone else."

Aquarius weakly pushed herself up to reach a sitting position with her spear set on the ground before her. With nothing else to do, we could only wait out the rest of this battle. I turned my gaze upon my companions as they clashed. It was an impressive sight to see them all really going at it. I was even glad I finished things up with Aquarius as quickly as I did so I would not miss anything else.

The first duel to draw my attention was that between Papyrus and Corvus. It was impressive how Corvus nimbly parried slashes from Papyrus' much longer sword even with such a short blade. Papyrus was fast, forcing Corvus to fight harder than he normally would even against me. Although Corvus did surprise Papyrus by using his horn to summon a few explosive crow drones from rifts in space. Instead of flying right for Papyrus to get cleaved in two, the drones dove right at the ground before him and exploded to force him back and provide Corvus some cover.

I felt a twinge of shock as Corvus leapt high to try and come right down on Papyrus for a slash of his sword. The drones had provided just enough of a smokescreen to give Corvus an opening. But when he came down for a lash at his head, Papyrus held his sword sideways with one hand gripping the blade near the tip. It seemed to be a means to set up a sturdy defensive stance, but there was much more to it that that. The instant Corvus' blade struck that of Papyrus, a glowing round cryptic sigil formed between the two of them as Papyrus called out boldly. "RETRIBUTION!!!"

My eyes went wide as this defensive stance seemed to trigger a special power in Papyrus or his armor. Corvus leaped back with several low hops as Papyrus readied his sword in both hands. With one mighty swing, he rend the very pavement before him with a massive slash. Although I do not know if he was saying all that because he was truly going in for the kill or if he just wanted to sound really cool. And to be fair, he was absolutely nailing it at the time. "DESTROY EVIL!!!"

Papyrus went into a flurry of swings with his great blade, creating vacuum waves of shimmering white that Corvus was only barely able to dodge half the time. He kept getting nicked with these devastating slashes, so the damage was piling up. When Papyrus finally relented with that runic circle fading before him, Corvus staggered for a moment before widening his stance. He stiffly readied his sword behind him. Papyrus did the same with his sword at his side, as if ready to lash out with a draw from its scabbard. A heavy chilling tension filled the air. These two warriors were about to decide their duel with a single stroke of their swords.

In an instant, the two passed each other. So fast that my eyes barely even saw it. They now stood with some great distance between each other, backs turned as a sudden explosion of wind blew every drop of rain over the harbor away. Even as the battle raged on for everyone else, there was a stillness between Papyrus and Corvus as they stood with swords outreached from having performed a passing slash to strike each other down. It took several seconds for the rain from high up to finally start falling on the battlefield again.

I watched and waited. Who had been struck down? Did they both get hit? A moment of silence later, I saw movement. Corvus began to twitch and grunt before he suddenly gasped and yelled in pain. And then...his top half slid right off his hips with both halves collapsing to the ground with a clank. My jaw dropped. Papyrus had cleaved Corvus right in two at the waist! I doubt even the H-Saber could have pulled that off in one stroke! And then Papyrus turned to examine the results of that strike. And his response...was not what I expected at all. "Nyeh...? Oh my god... OH MY GOD, ARE YOU OK?!"

"What does it look like you, fool?! I'm helpless!" Corvus groaned as he tried to push himself up to no avail. He was entirely helpless and nearly immobile with no connection to his legs. He was lucky that strike did not cut through something more important. "Ugh... Well played, warrior... Well played indeed... Wait, what are you... GET YOUR HANDS OFF ME, YOU IMBECILE!!! THIS IS HUMILIATING ENOUGH!!!"

"I didn't break you, did I?! I can fix this, I can fix this! I think I have some duct tape here..." Papyrus dropped his sword and rushed right over to Corvus like a frightened playmate who had accidentally hurt his friend. Even when fighting at his most sincere and serious, Papyrus...was still Papyrus. This duel was over with him as the victor, but now he had a mess to clean up that he probably felt he was obligated to handle. "Let's see, one of my action figures broke in two like this once... Too bad I don't have any glue."

"I said unhand me! You cannot repair damage like this without specialized equipment!" Corvus roared in embarrassment as he was helpless to stop Papyrus from trying to fix him. Just the very notion of a goofy skeleton warrior trying to reattach the two halves of his enemy back together just made me burst into a snickering fit. Although I was quickly reminded of what else was happening around us as a fireball flew by me.

Aries was desperately trying to land some hits on Sans while that goofball rolled around on his skates. Judging by his jacket looking a little singed, Aries must have landed a few glancing shots. But between the rain provided some extra flame resistance in his clothing on top of his body's integrity being made on par with that of his brother, Sans looked no worse from the wear. He finally boxed Aries in with a cage of bones popping up around him, which only served to frustrate the fiery robo stallion. "Hey, what gives?! Gimme outta here! I ain't no jailbird!"

No without someone shooting at him, Sans came rolling over to me. "Man, I just ain't cut out for this wiggidy jiddigy hardcore playtime. And I'm running outta jokes to go with this totally rad getup."

"I bet you are." I retorted as Sans came rolling to a stop beside me. My gaze then fell upon Undyne and Mettaton as they duked it out with their respective opponents. Mettaton and Orion were locked in an aerial swordfight while Undyne was now wielding two spears at once to try and overcome Alpha's longsword techniques. I then glanced down at the totally radical skeleton and asked, "Looks like you can finally take as much as you can give, huh?"

"Yeah, just don't ask me how. I don't know what happened tonight, but I'm feeling pretty solid now." Sans spoke before looking around at his friends just going at it. "Man... I am so proud of these guys now. As things stand, I can only barely keep up now."

"Didn't you say something last time on how if this world wasn't made of ink and paper, you'd be able to give yourself an edge?" I asked while I thought back to the last time Sans got into a brawl in the world of Project H and had to heavily rely on deception to be even remotely helpful.

Sans let out a chuckle and said, "Yeah, I could. But it would still be cheating, so it's not like it's something I could take any pride in. Not like these guys, who have everything they need to fight the good fight. All I can do right now is just try to keep up until we can all go home."

It was around then that Sans and I looked over at where Aries had been standing. He was pounding and kicking away at the bone bars of his cage. And he was starting to make some progress. The bones were starting to crack. "Just wait 'til I get outta here! Gonna make a xylophone outta every last bone in your body!"

I looked down at Sans while he looked back up at me. We both smiled together as I asked, "Got something you need to finish?"

"Yeah, I guess so. You know what they say..." Sans spoke before rolling a bit closer to Aries right as that wall of bones finally started to collapse.

"When in doubt..." Sans said before raising his hands high. He curled his middle and ring fingers inward with his index and pinky fingers raised high for a rebellious hand sign. At that instant, five Gaster Blasters formed above him while ready to fire. And as they did, he let out a genuinely energetic call. "YOLOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!"

Aries was not able to completely get around these blasts and was swept right up in one of them. It looked like it hurt as he was blown clear across the pavement. "Gah, why do those always hurt so much?! I thought those things are supposed to be random!"

"Oh, you mean like last time? Nah, that whole random number generator thing was phased out. Now my boys here will always bring the hurt." Sans replied as he patted his hand on one of his Gaster Blasters. He then peered over his funky glasses while his left eye socket still contained a light blue glowing iris. "Anyway, we're not exactly here you give you a dirt nap. Or is it a scrap siesta? Whatever, how about we wrap this up quick?"

"Yeah, good idea! Lets see you dance!" Aries laughed manically as he aimed both cannons to the sky and fired off rapidly alternating shots to send inextinguishable balls of fire flying up just to come crashing down all over the place. Sans had to really amp up his rolling moves to stay on the move. Not that he could not take a hit and being soaked to his bones in rain definitely would take some of the edge off, but it was not like anyone would want to get hit.

I was wondering why Sans was not at least trying to return fire while dodging this fiery eruption from twin volcano cannons. Maybe throw a few bones at Aries to trip him up or summon some Gaster Blasters. But once that rain of fire stopped, he rolled along on his wheels and pointed up. "Yo, hotshot. Eyes up there."

Aries looked up while I did the same. Ad hoo boy, Sans knew what he was doing. A few dozen Gaster Blasters had been gradually summoned in a big circle around Aries when he was not looking and were gazing down upon the helpless sap with unblinking eyes. That utterly stupefied look on Aries' face said it all. He knew he was screwed by then. And his response was rather appropriate after a moment of awkward silence. "Welp, I'm boned!"

Sans' face suddenly went blank as his smile drooped just a bit. But then he began to smile again as I started to picking up some muffled snickering. Papyrus noticed from nearby and caught on faster than I did. "Sans, no! Don't you start laughing now! It wasn't even that funny!"

Ugh, of course... If anyone was going to laugh at anything that could be twisted into a lame bone pun, it was Sans. And he really did look like he was trying to not start laughing while Aries and I looked on in bemusement. Papyrus then yelled, "Sans, that wasn't even a real pun! Don't do this to us!"

It was no use. Sans threw his head back as he started laughing hysterically. I get that Aries just accepting his fate as comically as he did was amusing to see, but Sans was taking it too far. But this still gave Aries enough time to turn the tables. An opportunistic grin settling on his face, Aries took aim with both cannons and lined up a shot on the distracted skeleton. "Bye bye."

Aries fired off two large bursts of fire while I could only watch. I was tempted to intervene, but we were sworn to our own opponents. Thankfully, I did not have to do a thing. Sans suddenly summoned a wall of bones between him and Aries at the last second to block the fiery explosion as the lingering embers were soon extinguished by the rain. He then smirked at a dumbfounded Aries like he had played him like a violin for one last cheap laugh. "Nice try."

Sans wasted no time in finishing things off right there. Every last Gaster Blaster opened fire at once, engulfing Aries in a bright white explosion of their combined energy while he let out quite the girly scream as he faced his doom. When the light faded, Aries stood there stiffly with cracks lining his armor and sparks flying. He then fell very stiffly right onto his face while thoroughly fried. And Sans obnoxiously pointed his fingers at his fallen foe as he yelled, "Brah, you just got DUNKED ON!!!"

"Please, someone shut him up... Just let me lie here in peace... You did good girls... Good work out there..." Aries groaned without budging from that spot. He was officially out of the fight.

"Oh man, that felt good. Nothing like...uh..." Sans started to say before he turned his attention to Papyrus over yonder. "Uh... Bro? You still at it?"

"More duct tape, Sans! I think it's working!" Papyrus called out while continuing to try and patch up a constantly complaining Corvus. Sans just laughed and shook his head. And all I could do was turn my gaze up at the sky. How was Mettaton fairing against Orion?

As it turned out, it was still a struggle for the aerial performer. Orion was just too fast, diving and zipping around Mettaton to make landing shots on him all but impossible. He was at least maintaining his defenses with Orion's projectile attacks unable to get by Mettaton's barrier shield. Drawing in close for a direct strike with his swords did not work either. Orion soon called out after backing off, "Your defenses are impeccable, but we're not getting anywhere like this!"

"Yes, you're quite right! Well, if there was ever time for a finale..." Mettaton replied while starting to smirk. I suppose frustration was getting the better of him by then. He then threw his arms out to the sides as...dozens upon dozens of his little box drones started emerging from behind him out of nowhere and rapidly started forming a spherical cage around Orion! "It is now! See if you can get by this!"

Once that massive orb of drones had Orion surrounded from all sides, they started rapidly circling Orion in alternating patterns. It was utterly confusing, especially when they all started shooting pink energy shots in the shape of hearts. Orion had to be quick to cut them out of the air, but there was far too much to keep track of. If Mettaton could not catch Orion normally, he would instead overwhelm with sheer confusion!

"Where are you?! Stop hiding!" Orion shouted while even trying to cut down the number of drones with sonic waves launched from his swords. But it was not enough to ease things up. Although he soon turned to face his opponent as he called out, "Ha! There you are OW!!!"

The wrong target pierced the wall of drones. One of Mettaton's disembodied legs had left his side and had kicked Orion right across the face before leaving the sphere. It came flying back in only for Orion to hold it off with his swords, but this only resulted in the other leg to come flying in and nail him in the back of the head. Orion let out a yell of frustration as he fended off passing kicks and glancing shots from the drones whirling around him. But then...it all stopped as Orion called out, "WHERE ARE YOU?!"

"Right here!" A voice spoke from directly above. Mettaton was floating right above Orion with his fully charged arm cannon pointing right into his face. Orion was stuck with now way out. "Time for the curtain call!"

Orion let out a shriek of pain as a massive pink blast of energy burst from Mettaton's cannon and pushed Orion right down into the pavement far below. A huge explosion of that vibrant pink energy followed as Orion was soon left in a crater while smoldering from the heaviest hit Mettaton could muster. Ever so gracefully, Mettaton descended like an angel from on high with his rocket engines growing quieter with loss of thrust. "Bravo, Sir Orion! I could never hope to keep up with you in the air!"

I hurried over to check on them. Orion was down for the count with significant damage lining his body, but not enough to cripple him. I looked over at Mettaton as his legs returned to his body and allowed him to stand upon the ground. "I think you did enough. There's no need to destroy him."

"Perish the thought, Hunter! I had no intention of sending him to meet his maker." Mettaton replied before holding out his left to his fallen foe. "I suppose that means we are done here, yes?"

"Ye... Yes... I think this is as far as I go." Orion groaned as he let go of his swords to take hold of Mettaton's hand to pull get back on his feet. "I feel...strangely relieved that we'll both be going home alive tonight."

I fetched Orion's swords while Mettaton patted his opponent on the back. "While you may not have quite as much grandeur as Alpha over there, your aerial finesse is second to none. We should dance again sometime. Now... What ever became of our daring captain?"

Now that all of Alpha's enforcers had been dealt with, all that remained was the maverick king himself. All eyes fell upon the only two combatants who were still locked in deadly combat. Mettaton's audio drones continued to sing Undyne's praises with that spectacular battle ballad setting the tone for this clash between a machine tyrant and an undying hero who refused to let death take her.

Even with all the time that had passed between the eight of us settling our own duels, Alpha and Undyne had failed to make much headway. Undyne's twin white spears glowed a brilliant white in the dark while Alpha's glowing energy mane and his plasma sword shone a brilliant hot yellow. Sparks flew as Alpha made a series of very heavy strokes with his sword while Undyne boldly parried with her two spears crossed over each other. With a stomp of her foot, Undyne summoned a magic spear from the ground that stabbed hard into Alpha's arm to force him into dropping his sword. Undyne followed with a hard kick to his body to launch him away from her before stabbing one spear right into his discarded weapon. Sparks flew from the wrecked sword hilt as the blade faded away. "Scum like you don't deserve any quarter!"

"So be it! I still carry blades that you can't tear from my hands!" Alpha roared as he lunged at Undyne while he summoned his plasma claws from his knuckles once again. Undyne was caught entirely by surprise after likely not noticing him use them earlier and suffered a clean slash right to her chest. But much to my relief, her new enchanted armor held! Even Alpha was shocked by this turn of events. "Wha... What sort of primitive armor is able to endure such searing heat?!"

"Stop thinking and start fighting!" Undyne roared before turning her face towards Alpha and suddenly weaponizing the very rays of light that were constantly exploding out of her right eye socket. A wave of raw white energy tore into Alpha and even threw him back before Undyne covered her eye with her left hand to try and stabilize the very energy spilling out of her. "Heh... Never tried that before."

"What even is this power you have found?! It defies all sense!" Alpha growled as he regained his footing, his body showing signs of battle damage. "You are nothing but flesh and bone! This power should not be possible for one such as you!"

"Yeah, I don't know what it is myself, but I'm not questioning it!" Undyne replied while still showing off her best piranha smile. She then pointed her spear at Alpha while I glanced up. Dozens of ethereal spearheads were beginning to rain down upon the battlefield. "All I know is I won't let myself die here! Not until I break you!"

Undyne came in swinging as Alpha did the same. Spears and claws clashed while Alpha was continually struck by these falling spears. And yet he utterly refused to buckle under them. Alpha's tenacity was frightful to behold as he muscled his way through whatever attacks Undyne hit him with from any direction that was not ahead of him. As for Undyne, while no longer displaying that ridiculous hot-blooded bravado from earlier, she still looked and sounded like she was having the time of her life. There was no fear on that face. Especially when she began to sing in time with the music that serenaded their battle. "You killed me once! You won't do it again! Your path of destruction is doooone!"

"Gah, again with these infernal lyrics! Must I tear your throat out to silence you?!" Alpha shouted before taking a quick swipe at Undyne's face. But she stood firm, spear held vertically in both hands to both that slash with the blades hissing against her enchanted weapon. "Undying... A fitting name for a cockroach that just won't stay squashed under my heel!"

"Though you struggle on, here I remain!" Undyne sang as she pushed Alpha's arm away while ducking low to land a kick on his leg to trip him up. Now unbalanced, Alpha could not repel a hard stab as Undyne dug her spearhead into his softer waistline. Her weapon stuck in him, she summoned another spear to her hands and landed a harder shoving thrust to his tougher chest to shove him back. "While all of our hearts beat as one!"

Alpha was becoming desperate. Either that, or just utterly frustrated. Struggling against a fellow machine warrior like Mettaton or myself was one thing, or even a more esoteric entity like Sans, but struggling this hard against a living breathing organic creature was infuriating Alpha to no end. He swung his bladed hands in rapid succession to try and scathe Undyne from a distance, but she began to approach with a spear in each hand that she swung and twirled to deflect each incoming plasma wave. "You never thought our lives meant anything! Your life must mean nothing as wellll!!!"

Undyne was really rocking along with that music as she sang with a spectacular voice, even while continuing to lock blades with Alpha. I never would have guessed she was capable of such sophistication and nobility upon first meeting her. But now this mighty hero was proving to be more than a match for the maverick king as she landed blow after stinging blow even while barely flinching from the searing slashes that did get by her defenses. "But we soldier on! With our victory we'll sing bots like you should all rust in helllll!!!"

For the sake of getting some distance between them, Undyne jumped back when Alpha tried to catch her in a pincer slash with both hands. She then promptly threw herself at him for a crushing drop kick that sent him flying quite a distance back. And I soon found that such distance was necessary for her next move. Undyne then thrust her spear heavenward as she sang her lungs out, a whirling mass of spearheads being summoned from the ground behind her. "Real heroes fiiiiight!!! To defend what is riiiiight!!!"

We all stood transfixed as the wind started to howl. Twin maelstroms consisting of hundreds of magic spears were whirling behind her with one made up of her usual green spears and the other of that shade of red the very first spear she threw held. They passed by her harmlessly with Undyne avoiding getting swept up in them by staying right in the middle. Alpha saw all too late what was coming and unleashed explosive bursts of plasma from his horn to try and destroy the incoming spear tornados, but it was all for naught as they swept him right off his feet! Even as Undyne sang of his impending defeat. "You fight for the sake of a gaaaame!!!"

I cannot imagine how that must have felt. Alpha let out a roar of agony as he tumbled through the air and was constantly bombarded by countless magic spears from all sides as the two maelstroms swirled around him. Even his plasma barrier would not provide enough protection to ride the storm out. There was no way this was not Undyne's trump card. This was meant to bring Alpha to his knees. As if to signal a victory, Undyne held her spear high as her two maelstroms began to run out of spears to plunge into her enemy. "You're following the path of genocide, but now true heroes stand in your waaaaaaaay!!!"

We all burst into applause as the music even began to fade out. With the wind dying down and the whirling tornadoes of magic spears exhausting themselves, Alpha plummeted like a rock and hit the ground with a thunderous clank. The rain began to let up as well and weakened into a light downpour. All of Alpha's enforcers, battered and beaten, could only look on as the mightiest of the five struggled to climb to his feet while dented from hundreds upon hundreds of magic spear strikes. "What power... How can this power...even be feasible in such...a flimsy body of flesh...?"

"Typical cold machine logic, huh?" Undyne snarled as she stood tall with spear in hand. "That's why your kind never win. You can't process the will and determination of those who have the drive to protect the world you want to destroy!"

"At least I know when the mission has failed..." Alpha grumbled as he shuddered with an unsteady balance. His plasma claws retracted as sparks burst from cracks lining his armor. "All of you! Retreat for now! This miscalculation has proven much too troublesome tonight. If only it had just been Hunter... Next time... Next time, victory will be ours, Hunter!"

"No." Undyne spoke coldly as I felt my eyes widen. The fight was over. All five of our opponents had been bested. Was she not done?! "There isn't gonna be a next time for you!"

With a swift lunge, Undyne rushed forward and punched Alpha squarely in the chest to throw him back. Before he could even hit the ground, a tightly compactd cluster of magic spears shot up from the ground and pushed him higher and higher into the sky at breakneck speeds! And I quickly saw why.

What followed was quite easily the single most ridiculous feat I have ever seen anyone pull off in my life. Undyne made a massive leap skyward before summoning a series of spears in the air during her ascent. But not to be used as weapons. She used them to chase after Alpha by rapidly springboarding off of their shafts! They were rising so high into the sky that I had to adjust my optics to zoom in just so I could keep up with what they were doing. "This is gonna be big..."

The cluster of spears pushing Alpha ever higher into the sky suddenly stopped and sent Alpha flying up into the air as they vanish below him, his body being carried along by sheer inertia. Undyne soon caught up and shot above him as they were now well beyond the highest rooftops of the skyscrapers nearby. She held her spear high as it grew to several times its original size while losing its more physical properties, now looking like its composition was somewhere between lightning and white flames. Taking her weapon in both hands, she plummeted towards Alpha with a downward stab as her voice bellowed through the air. "This is it! Ageless Slash of Eternity!"

The instant her spear pierced Alpha's body, our jaws dropped open. And thunderous shockwave exploded from the point of impact and split the sky! A massive hole in the clouds above formed in an instant as all rain was blown away! I could hear Alpha let out an agonized roar as they plummeted to the ground below. We stood back and braced ourselves for the impending impact. And what an impact it was.

The instant Undyne rode Alpha right down into the ground at terminal velocity, there was a massive explosion of white magical energy that nearly threw us off our feet. I closed my eyes, hoping that Undyne did not kill herself with the fall. But when the light faded and we all gazed upon them, there she still stood. Boots still planted against Alpha's battered body with her spear still deeply impaled through him. A crater lined with cracks laid below them, though not terribly deep. But my HUD was quick to discover that the danger was not over. My eyes went wide as I called out, "That one pierced his fusion core! Get clear!"

Undyne gasped lightly before she jumped back several times while leaving her spear plunged through his body. Light began to spill from the cracks in his armor as Alpha struggled to get to his feet. His body now on the verge of complete destruction, Alpha held a hand to his chest as he grew ever brighter. "I... I will remember this...! Undyne the Undying...!"

Seconds later, we all held up our arms as a massive fiery explosion engulfed Alpha. And then, all was quiet aside from the sound of bits of scrap metal falling around the harbor. Just little bits and pieces of Alpha that were not instantly vaporized by his destruction. We all looked on at where the maverick king once stood. He was gone for now, but I understood the nature of the dreaded Alpha Virus. This was just one of many bodies he would come to inhabit. There was a long road ahead.

"That... Lord Alpha... He's...gone?" Orion asked with understandable confusion. This was his first bit of action, so i doubt he knew all that much about his superior at the time.

"Nah... The boss... He'll be back... He's stubborn like that." Aries groaned as he started to force himself to stand up. "Ain't the first time he got scrapped... Oh man, everything hurts..."

"Are you quite done yet, you imbecile?" I heard Corvus growl as he...actually started to stand up. Did Papyrus really put him back together? Or at least I thought he did until I got a good look at his waistline. Dozens of strips of duct tape had been wrapped around him many times to hold him together. And it was working.

Even then, Papyrus urged Corvus to move carefully. "Easy there! No sudden moves until you get home! I don't want you to fall apart again!"

Aries then gave his brother easily the driest and most serious stare I had ever seen on his face. "Dude... Bro, are you seriously being held together by a bunch of duct tape? And you can feel your legs?"

"Do not even ask me how this is possible, Aries. It shouldn't be, but it is." Corvus grumbled while Aquarius let out an amused little giggle from nearby. To see such a proud and stoic shinobi...now barely held together by duct tape that his own enemy used to try and repair him was...just a very special kind of amusing. Regardless, Corvus tried to focus on the main situation. "You all heard our lord. We are to retreat and await further orders from him."

They all flinched when Undyne suddenly glared at all of them with light still constantly bursting from her left eye socket. She had already destroyed Alpha on her own power. She could easily do the same to them. But that glare soon softened as she said, "Fine. You guys get outta here. And stay out of trouble, got it?"

The four siblings soon gathered together in a loosely spread out group. Battered and scraped, they were far from ready for more action. They had conflicted gazes upon their faces and I could guess why. I then said, "You've seen what Alpha's really after tonight. You're not really in favor of his ambitions, are you?"

"We...have our orders..." Aquarius muttered softly while she looked easily the most apologetic over the whole battle. She had very nearly slain Undyne herself and that look of horror on her face when she staggered back... The four of them only knew of fighting other robotic opponents. But never taking the lives of flesh and blood people.

"And that's what you are all striving for? Just to destroy and destroy until there is no one left besides those who bow to your king? What sort of life is that? Where is the zest for life if all you know is to destroy?!" Mettaton of all people called out with genuine conviction in his robotic voice. "Why destroy when you can create? To inspire? To fuel the hopes and dreams of others?"

Aries looked like he was wanting to try and say something, but nothing came. Instead, Papyrus suddenly spoke up after removing his helmet to show his perpetually smiling face. "You don't really want to do that, do you?! There's no need for violence! Why don't you do a kindness instead?! I know there's good in all of you! You can be better than this! You only need to try! The Great Papyrus believes in you! So you should believe in yourselves!"

So naive...and yet so inspiring. I was tempted to just brush Papyrus' words off, and yet... The sheer conviction in his tone was too sincere to ignore. At that moment, I truly wanted to believe every word he said. Despite being a spectacular swordsman who was even able to best the likes of someone like Corvus, he was still the loveable optimist he had been from the moment I first met him.

I think his words were getting to them. All four of our opponents could not even look us in the eye. Finally, Corvus spoke with eyes shut. "We must go now."

There was nothing else to say. Any further attempts to convince them otherwise would be wasted. Orion spoke first as he spread his wings. "It was an honor getting to face you all tonight. Sir Hunter! I look forward to testing myself against you again!"

"You take care of yourself, Orion. You did well tonight." I replied before his wings flared up and sent him rocketing into the sky and out of sight. I then looked over at Aries and said, "Looks like the girls made it through in one piece, huh?"

"Heh... Yeah, whaddya know? Big sis Krakatoa and little sis Vesuvius are still standing." He replied while looking very relieved that his prized incendiary cannons survived the battle. He then pointed both hands at me and said, "Next time, let's make it just you and me! I've had enough time in the bone zone for a lifetime."

Sans got a good snicker out of that. "Yeah, sure. Just don't sop being fun, hot shot."

With that said, the two cannons on Aries shoulders rotated outward until they were pointing backwards before they turned towards the ground. Locked in place behind him, the two cannons flared up in a very different way as they sent Aries rocketing into the air to function as an improvised rocket pack. Nowhere near as fast or graceful as Orion, but it was fun to hear him let out a howl of exhilaration to go flying off over the city like that.

Aquarius began to walk towards the sea with her spear shaft in hand. "I wish we would not have to meet like this again. I hope that...we can meet without weapons drawn next time. Farewell, all of you."

"Take care of yourself, Aquarius... It was...a good time." I replied while glad to see she was not too busted up. Upon reaching the edge of the harbor, she leapt skyward with a powerful jet of water from her heels launching her high. The maiden of the sea performed a spectacular spiraling flip before diving right into the surf and out of sight.

All eyes fell upon Corvus. He placed a hand on his waist to check how well his two halves were being held together before bringing his hands together to make a type of hand sign. "Once again, you failed to disappoint. You all displayed honor here tonight. Hold your heads high and return home with pride, warriors."

With a sudden flash of black, he was gone. The city was quiet aside from the distant ambience of the safer sections of town. The outbreak was finally dealt with. I then spoke softly, "I guess that's it. Right, doc?"

Doctor Luminous, who had been very patiently quiet most of the evening, finally spoke to me. "Yes, it would seem so. Sorry if I didn't speak as often as I could. This was...a very interesting event to watch. I even finished my popcorn. I should probably turn in for the night too. You'll be back soon, right?"

"Yeah, I'll be heading home in a bit. Have a good night, doc." I retorted before the transmission was finally cut. Now with no one else listening in, I turned to face my companions. "Well then... I guess that's it for this story?"

"Yeah... Guess so." Undyne said with a sigh before closing her eyes. A few seconds later, she opened just her right to reveal that her eye had returned to its original red and yellow coloration. "Man, I swear I've done that before, but not like that. I don't think I've ever felt more unstoppable."

"You really had us thinking you were a goner back there... Glad to see you proved us all wrong." I said as I decided to not inquire as to how she managed to bring herself back from just a pile of dust. I doubt any of them had the slightest idea of how to explain it in the first place. "Although I gotta say...I think I like this side of you more than the side that drop kicks people to say hello."

"What?! Am I too intense for you all the time?! Meh, fine. Just because I'm hot-blooded doesn't mean I can't be dead serious sometimes. I just hope that punk is gone for good after that." Undyne retorted while almost sounding offended at first. At least she took it in good fun.

Papyrus then turned to his brother and exclaimed, "Sans, I just remembered! You actually beat that fiery fighter?! With so many Gaster Blasters?! Astounding! I never knew you had it in you! I guess you're finally not such a lazybones anymore!"

Sans chuckled uneasily before saying, "Uh... Yeah, I guess I did. Just...um...don't go telling everyone about that when we get home, all right? I got a reputation to keep."

"Oh come on! Just when I thought I could finally start being proud of you!" Papyrus groaned with his hands on his head. Yeah, that sounded like something I would have expected him to say. Although Papyrus then asked, "But you'll take all that ridiculous clothing off soon, right?"

"Hmm... You know, I bet I could use this for some new standup routines. Just not all the time. Man, that totally rad lingo really takes a lot outta ya after a while." Sans replied while he was still soaked to the bones with the rain having finally stopped. With a massive hole in the clouds above us, the moon was now shining beautifully down upon us like a beacon signaling our victory.

"I'm just glad you were all able to keep up with me tonight! I was concerned my NEO state would be too far ahead, but you all caught up in no time...oh?" Mettaton began to speak before he noticed one of his audio drones carrying over a familiar helmet. It had retrieved Undyne's discarded helmet. It vanished upon handing it to Mettaton along with every other drone that had gone silent over the harbor. "Ah, must not leave this behind. I do believe this is yours, captain?"

"Huh? Oh, right! Thanks! Hate to lose this little beauty... Wait..." Undyne said before she took it in hand and looked down at her new armor. Even though she had finally regressed back to her normal state, her armor remained permanently changed. "Whoa, when'd my armor turn into this?! Man, this all looks so sweet! Too bad my helmet doesn't match it anymore and... Hang on!"

Undyne only then reached behind her and pulled her tattered ponytail forward to examine it. And she was rather distraught over the damage it had incurred. "Aw man, I've been growing this out for years! It'll take way too long to get back to how it was..."

"At least you can even it out until then, right?" I replied before I felt a subtle ripple through the air. "Hang on... Was that... Gah?!"

Just like that, twin portals of purest white expanded around us and swept us right off our feet. It was abrupt, but I understand it meant we had reached the end of the ride. I got a fulfilling experience out of this trip into the world of Project H. But just when I thought that was it, something grabbed me by the hand.

I looked ahead. Undyne had managed to reach out and grab a hold of my hand even while her four friends did the same by grabbing onto her legs. Although Sans was holding onto Papyrus instead. She grinned at me while we were all held in this limbo between two white voids pulling us in different directions. "Hey! I guess this means...you're not from that world, huh?"

"Uh... Nope. I'm not exactly Hunter. I'm just...someone else assuming his role. And I'm just going home like all of you are." I replied while they all looked on as the portals remained open indefinitely. They probably would not close until we were sucked through. So I then said, "My real name is James. And I don't think I'm from your world."

"Oh ho, that's right! You did say you're the same human from that little pony karaoke party we wound up at! Good to know your name, human!" Papyrus called out with a big smile on his face.

"Ah, it's coming back to me! Yes, it was dear James all along! So good to see you again, darling! And you did not disappoint tonight!" Mettaton added while he dangled off of Undyne's leg with just one hand. "At least this time, we can give a proper farewell. Is all well back home for you?"

"Not...really. That's the whole reason why I voluntarily went into that world tonight. To get some practice in for the upcoming trials. Things are...not doing so hot where I come from right now." I explained while trying to not go into too much detail. "Sounds like things are pretty calm where you are though."

"Hey, it was awesome finally getting to kick some evil butt for the first in way too long! If I could come with you, I'd bring the thunder!" Undyne declared with that brilliant toothy grin. Although that smile became more subdued as she said, "Hey... It really fun getting to fight the bad guys with you tonight. You're cool, all right? You take care of yourself out there, James."

"Same to you. And don't let that little slacker take anymore risky shortcuts. You guys really cut it close tonight." I replied while looking past her right at Sans, who tried to look a way with a very sheepish grin on his face.

"Oh, I'll be sure to punish this little lazybones if he ever tries that again! Right, Sans?!" Papyrus declared while looking down at his bro.

"Guys, come on. You know I hate making promises." Sans chuckled before looking up at us. "But in all seriousness, yeah... I really need to break this bad habit. Man, i really thought you were a goner back there, Undyne... I don't know how I would've told Alphys if you didn't pull yourself together when you did... I don't know how I'd live with myself if any of you got killed because of me."

"Then just don't do it again! Simple as that, right?!" Undyne snarled down at him before looking back at me with her tattered ponytail billowing in the windy vortex of the portals behind us. "Anyway... I really shouldn't keep you, right? You've got your own battles to fight, right?"

"Yeah... I should be going. They'll start wondering where I am if I don't get back before long." I spoke while feeling a twinge of sadness over having to say goodbye to my new and familiar friends. Brief as our time was together, I was grateful that I got to meet them. And I was doubtful that I would ever see them again. "It was great meeting you all. Take care out there."

"Knock them dead, darling!" Mettaton called out with his prizewinning smile on his face.

"Goodbye, human! We believe in you!" Papyrus too cheered while also never letting his bony smile weaken.

"We're rooting for you, dude!" Sans added as he peeked over his goofy glasses. Even his smile looked genuine for once.

And finally, right as she released her grip on me, Undyne called out with a huge toothy grin. "Best of luck out there, hero! You'll do fine!"

We never looked away from each other as each portal pulled us back to our respective worlds. I smiled somberly as those four strange yet wonderful heroes smiled back at me. Then...whiteness. Followed by the sensation of me getting thrown through the air and landing on a soft and slightly bouncy surface. I found myself in a familiar room while resting on a complimentary air mattress. Which disappeared in a flash of light once I rolled off of it. Things were quiet. Nothing sounded amiss. The command center was still with only subtle sounds of quiet activity beyond the walls. I was glad that no one had come in while I was away. "What a ride that was..."

Suddenly realizing I was still in my bathroom, I heard a knock at the door. Smolder's voice then spoke from beyond the door. "James, you OK in there? You've been really quiet in there for maybe three hours!"

"It's been that long?! Uh... Yeah, sure! Just let me wash my hands and I'll be right out." I replied before running the sink to wash my hands out of etiquette instead of because I actually needed it. I was surprised they did not really hear anything else when that portal first sucked me in at the start.

And so I sit her at my typewriter documenting this crazy day. Ocellus and Smolder had been preoccupying themselves all afternoon to wait for me to finish. Smolder in particular really wants to read this journal once I am done with it, although I have to wonder how much she will actually believe since whatever happened there probably would not be shown in the pages of the book itself.

After such a crazy battle, I feel like I am ready for anything. And good thing too. I feel like we may come across the next wave any day now. Reinforcements keep coming and we continue to prepare ourselves with every passing day, but will we be ready when the time comes to truly test ourselves for a proper battle? We will have to wait and see. And I doubt we will be kept waiting long.

We Have Come So Far

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

The Art of War

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, please consider buying me a coffee.

The Art of War

Something felt different when I woke up this morning. Like after this long of no sign of a significant enemy detachment was starting to get to me. With every passing day of no encounter with the enemy, the less time we had before the next battle. I knew I should not be worried. I was utterly astounded with how well prepared the entire militia was by this point. Our aerial evacuation personnel knew how to work and I was confident the arrow repulsion enchantments in their gear would keep them safe from archers. Our pikemen had been running daily drills to maintain formation and drive the enemy back. Our unicorn archers were making leaps and bounds under the tutorship of the finest archers in the world. Everything was falling into place so perfectly. I should not have been worried.

And yet, I was. I was afraid as I sat at a table in the command center's main room while gazing over at the radar station in the corner. No signs of enemy movement were being displayed upon the crystal panels. I feared for the people around me. I doubt they truly knew the ramifications of what lied ahead of us. This was war. We already had two trials that felt more like tests than actual battles. A light infantry battalion that was too small and underequipped for a direct confrontation and a properly sized army aiming to capture more than to kill. The only comfort I took at the moment was that the emperor seemed to be wanting to take everyone alive, but who could say if that would change the closer we came to reaching our destination? The thought of anyone at all not coming home alive terrified me. War is not in Equestria's nature, let alone dying on a battlefield miles from home.

"You're afraid..." I heard a soft voice speak from beside me. A quick glance down revealed Ocellus standing beside me. She reached up and climbed onto my lap as I held her in one arm. "Are you OK?"

"Just...going a little stir crazy, I guess... The waiting is finally getting to me." I replied while not certain if it was a good idea for her to be out of my room. I knew Ocellus would have to stay in my company when out of my private chambers, but I knew she was not exactly welcome yet. But her gentle snuggling did soothe my heart just a bit. "Thanks for the cuddles, love bug. It helps."

She nestled her head in the crook of my neck just under my chin. "I'm glad I can help... I hope everything turns out fine."

When my eyes wandered, I saw her too. Smolder stood in the narrow stairway leading up to my room with her back to the wall. She had her arms cross with a leg cross over her knee, but still smiled in silence while waving at us. I appreciated her presence, constant as it was so long as I was in the command center. I am sure she was simply keeping an eye on Ocellus while she was out of my room.

A moment later, one of the guards positioned in the command center walked by and set a couple of glasses of water on the table. He cast me a glance and nodded before walking away to resume his duties. I nodded back at the simple act of kindness and took one glass in hand for a drink, but then paused. There were two glasses instead of one. I glanced down at Ocellus while she too looked at the extra glass. "Is that for me?"

"Probably. Go ahead, no harm is staying hydrated." I said softly as Ocellus began to take the glass in hold with some levitation magic. It was not much, but that display of simple hospitality gave me the impression that the personnel stationed in the command center were starting to warm up to our little Changeling guest on account of her very good behavior so far. Shining Armor would most likely take much longer to display any kindness towards Ocellus due to his much more personal animosity towards her kind, but it was still inspiring to see his men thawing in their treatment of her. I then whispered to her while she gulped down the clear fluid, "See? Give them time. They'll come around if you keep being a good love bug."

"I hope so." She muttered softly after downing half the glass. When the same stallion came walking by again, Ocellus spoke up with a louder tone of voice. "Thank you!"

He glanced our way and nodded before carrying on without a word. I stroked my hand over her head to further please the little lady. It was not much, but it was a start. And she even smiled a little bit. "It doesn't feel like they hate me anymore..."

"Because you're a good love bug, right?" I asked while Ocellus giggled while drinking down the rest of her glass. I then wrapped my arms around her and nuzzled my cheek against her smooth rounded cranium. "Everyone loves a cute love bug."

"Eeee, not so much! This love is too sweet!" Ocellus squealed as she even started giggling. I am not sure if she was eating my love at the time, but she was definitely sensing it. I guess even being surrounded by love just feels good for a Changeling. I even noticed some of the other guardsmen around us cracking some crooked yet very amused smirks in response to what they were seeing. It is hard to stay cold towards someone so preciously adorable, even if they look a little menacing.

We both got quiet for a while as the command center rolled along on its wheels. Ocellus embraced me with her head under my chin. Smolder soon came over and pulled up a seat beside us. She sat in her chair, leaning on the table with her hands clutched together to let her fingers twiddle a bit. "Does it feel like it's too quiet out here today?"

"Yeah, it kinda does." I muttered while trying not to think too hard about what was surely coming. I really did appreciate the comforting presence of my little beloved and our precious new friend. But it could only do so much. "Won't be long now, I'm sure..."

"You'll be OK out there, right?" Smolder asked softly as she spread her wing towards me while reaching it under the table. In an act of discretion, she rested her wingtip on my thigh as a substitute for her hand. We shared a meaningful gaze for a moment that no one around us would be able to see any deeper meaning in.

"I...hope so..." I retorted quietly before gulping down the rest of my drink. I was uneasy. Probably moreso than I should have been, but I have never been a warrior. How would I fare on a true battlefield when the time came? When my eyes turned to Smolder, she tilted her head towards the stairs leading up into the loft where I stay. I nodded and stood up with her before following the little dragon lady into our room while carrying Ocellus in my arms.

Smolder locked the door behind us and went around the room to close the curtains over the few windows we had. Ocellus looked around as I set her down, having been too caught up in basking in my love to notice we had moved to another room. "We're back here? Why?"

"James and I wanna spend a minute together while things are quiet." Smolder said softly as she reached for my hand. I looked down at her while she looked up at me with a very knowing smile. She then whispered with her voice losing its usual subtle gravelly growl, "Right, mi amor?"

"Yeah. Please." I whispered as I felt the tender caress of my eardrums at the sound of Smolder's true voice.

"Oh my, that voice is beautiful... I didn't know you could sound like that." Ocellus gasped with a hoof over her lips. She could surely detect the love in the air between us as I took a seat on the edge of the bed. She then asked, "Are you...in love?"

Ocellus was already privy to the fact that Smolder and I are more than just friends, but I doubt she knew the full story between the two of us. We knew we could trust her with a secret like that. It is in a Changeling's nature to be discreet after all. Smolder smiled knowingly at Ocellus before climbing u to the bed and straddling me with her hands on my cheek while I rested a hand on the base of her tail. "Very in love."

Our little Changeling friend watched in awe as the two of us shared a wonderful deep kiss. Smolder held me while I rested a hand on the back of her head. Our lips parted while our eyes closed, our voices humming a tender symphony in the depths of our throats. Her long narrow tongue danced with mine as that subtle hint of sulfur filled her breath. That wonderful sweetness offset by a hint of spiciness on her tongue... I had forgotten how much I adore kisses from my little dragon lover.

Ocellus was blushing furiously as she watched the two of us savor this moment of stillness to share our love. Her little wings fluttered like those of a cicada as Smolder pulled away from the kiss to gaze lovingly into my eyes with a wonderful smile on her lips. That look in those beautiful blue eyes... Not at all the gaze of a feckless little girl. That was a gaze only a seasoned woman would give. She glanced back at Ocellus for a second while I rested my hands on her waist to keep her steady over my lap. "We have to be cautious for now. At least until I finally turn sixteen."

Smolder then brought her hand to my face and lovingly caressed my cheek while I gazed lovingly back at her. Her voice soft and elegant without its usual growling filter, she whispered for both of us to hear. "Someday, James and I will be life mates. Won't we?"

"I wouldn't have it any other way, love." I whispered back to my beloved as we once again embraced, our kissing resuming as we held, tasted, and quietly sang to each other. It was so good to be in love and to be loved by such a wonderful young woman. I gasped in a whisper during a pause in the kiss, "Ti amo tanto, mia poca draghessa..."

"Mmm... Je t'aime toujours, mi amor..." Smolder cooed as our kissing resumed. My hands slid along her smooth scales and up to her folded wings. In response to my caresses, her wings spread gloriously wide in a wonderful display of courtship. She then whispered to me so softly, "I wish I could be yours right now... Hold you forever and never let go..."

"Patience, love... Someday. I'll wait for you." I whispered back to her before I felt Smolder press her hands to my chest. She leaned forward with wings still spread wide and with a big loving smile on her face. Once upon my back, she scooped both hands under my head and pressed her lips to mine for more wonderful kissing. God, it felt so good to be in love... And we shamelessly displayed our love to the only other witness in the room. A guest who was likely feasting on the love filling the air.

"I'm...so happy for you two..." I heard Ocellus whimper and even sniffle a bit from nearby. As if in tears. "I won't tell anyone... I don't want anything to happen to you."

"Thanks, Ocellus. You're a good friend." Smolder said before glancing back at our little friend. She then gazed down at me again and whispered, "I wanna stay like this for a little while. Just let me hold you and love you, please?"

"Yes, please... Don't leave me right now. I need you, dear." I whispered up to Smolder as my hand found its way to hers. Our fingers curled around the other with this simple yet sacred gesture. Smolder relaxed against me with wings still spread wide and draped down over the bed. I rested my other hand on the middle of her back, sliding it up and down idly to caress her orange scales. "You're like a dream, Smolder... There's no one else like you out there..."

"I'll always be your dream girl, mi amor. Yours...and no one else's." She cooed tenderly to me without a hint of teasing in that tone She really was betting everything on working out between us in the end. Ember was not joking at all when she said dragons mate for life. I can only hope I never end up disappointing dear Smolder in the long run.

Before long, Ocellus climbed upon the bed and crawled over to rest beside us. She gazed at us with her blue featureless eyes, face flushed as she probably found the love coming from us to be a little overwhelming. "Your love...is so wonderful and sincere... You really do mean that much to each other. I hope everything will be fine for you in the end."

Smolder looked lazily at our friend and asked, "Hey, come to think of it... How does my love feel? Am I...good enough for him?"

"Your love? Um... It..." Ocellus narrowed her eyes as she tried to feel more deeply with what she was detecting from Smolder. "It's... It's so strong... So...mature. It's not a fickle love. It's... Are you sure you're only fourteen? I didn't know someone so young could...love someone like this..."

"Yeah. I am. I guess... I don't know why I can love someone this much. I guess...that's just part of being a dragon who's had a lot of hard times and found someone who will never give up on her." Smolder said with a contemplative sigh. She tightened her grasp on my hand while she gazed deep into my eyes. "I hope I never stop loving you... I'll never forgive myself if I break your heart."

"You won't, dear. You won't. You don't have it in you to betray me like that." I whispered with no doubt in my mind. I believed her. I truly did. "I know you won't abandon me for someone else. I'm convinced of that."

"Good... Because I'll never let go of you, mi amor." Smolder cooed as she never looked away from my eyes. That beautiful shade of almost aquatic blue with exotic narrow pupils gazing at me while her hands held and caressed my head in a distinctly wifely manner... If this was how things were between us at that moment, then a wonderful future most definitely awaited us several years down the line. "I'll never let you go. I know never sounds like a long time, but I mean it. I want no one else but you, mi amor. Do you believe me?"

"Yes, dear. I really do." I whispered to her as I snaked my arms around her young body. I sighed softly while I pulled her down and held her against me in the most loving embrace I could muster. "I won't let go... I won't doubt you... I need you in my life."

"You two are... Oh my goodness, you're just so inspiring..." Ocellus quietly squealed with hooves over her face. Even though our love was being directed at only each other, Ocellus was still being exposed to it and it was seemingly euphoric to her.

Smolder turned her head to look at our little friend before smirking down at me. I cracked a more crooked and curious smirk as I wondered what was going on in her head. She then reached out and took hold of the little Changeling's hoof before starting to pull her closer. "How about you get over here and really start tasting all this love?"

"Huh?! But...but I...!" Ocellus squealed while looking adorably confused as Smolder shifted a little further to the right side of my torso to allow room for Ocellus. I all but laughed as Smolder pulled her onto the left side of my torso to let me put my arms around both of them. Smolder lovingly nuzzled the side of my face with her nose, but Ocellus still squirmed and squealed in my embrace. "Too much! It's too much! I'm gonna burst...!"

"Does it...not feel nice?" I asked while starting to wonder if there could be detrimental affects for a Changeling who consumes too much love too quickly. Or was she consuming any love in the first place?

"It's just so much... I've never felt so much before... I mean it feels wonderful, but.. Is it really OK?" Ocellus asked while looking and sounding so confused while probably having never felt so much love so often back at the hive. What a radical change for her to go through even if it seemed so mundane to anyone else. "I like it, but...I don't know if I should..."

"Ocellus... Love bug, no one's gonna mind if you just like to hang around in a lovely atmosphere, all right?" I replied while caressing her smooth carapace. Smolder also rubbed her friend's smooth round head to try and comfort her. "Don't be ashamed. We want you to feel happy."

"You too make me feel so at home, I swear..." Ocellus mumbled before resting the side of her head on my chest. I think she was even trying to listen to the beating of my heart. "If it's really OK with you two... I wanna feel all this love all the time... It always feels so good."

"Then more love for the love bug!" Smolder cheered a little quietly as we both hugged Ocellus. Ocellus went from squealing to giggling as she started to let herself enjoy these new sensations. "No shame in being loved, right? And you'll be able to feel all this love all the time when we get back home."

"You guys are the best... Thank you for having me." Ocellus muttered sweetly while keeping her eyes squinted shut. Poor little thing. It felt good to see her so happy and in her element. I just wanted her to feel welcome. "Will you always have me like this? I... I don't ever want to leave..."

"Please, love bug? We'd be happy to have you stay with us in Ponyville." I whispered to our new friend. So soft and cuddly. I would hate to not ever see Ocellus again even after such a short time. She was simply too endearing to say goodbye to. I tightened my embrace to hold the two little ladies against me and whispered, "We'll make it work. We'll find a good place for you when we get back home."

Ocellus reached out and touched her nose to mine. There was just so much love floating around the room by that point. I wonder if a Changeling like her could even see it. She then cooed to me, "If I always feel this happy around you, I never want to leave."

"You Changelings are so easy to please." Smolder retorted with a smirk on her lips. Although she clearly meant that in a good way. "But hey, we dragons are easy to please too. Guess we got something in common."

"Has anyone ever said what a cute duo you two make? Because you both look like great friends." I said with a smirk. Smolder just burst into snickering while Ocellus averted her gaze with a crooked smile on her face. They really were hitting it off well after a few days. Although Ocellus soon began to look away from us entirely to the point where I felt compelled to speak up. "You OK there, love bug?"

"Um... Well... Can I make a selfish request?" She asked sheepishly before looking at me out of the corner of her eye. Smolder and I shared a confused glance before I nodded at Ocellus. She then quietly asked, "I was wondering if...maybe someday... Would you love me too?"

"I certainly can't rule that out." I said softly while thinking the request was much more innocent than what many might assume. I stroked my hand over her head and asked, "Would it feel good if I loved you?"

"The best love... The most satisfying and filling love is the love that's being given just to you. It's nice feeding off of love that's just floating around me, but...the love that's meant just for me? That would be the best ever..." Ocellus explained quietly while having a hard time looking me in the eye. "So... Maybe someday... Do you think you could love me too? Even if I am a...scary little Changeling..."

"Hey, don't go putting yourself down like that. There's nothing scary about you." Solder suddenly spoke quite firmly while she tapped a finger on Ocellus' smooth cranium. She then smiled at me and asked, "You've got plenty of love to give, right? You think you can spare some love for this cute love bug?"

"I mostly certainly think I can. I do like her." I retorted while Ocellus squealed sweetly into my chest. She really was not used to be so adored. I then rested a hand on her back and said, "I do like you. Does that count? Do you feel anything?"

"Um... I think..." Ocellus mumbled before her horn was coated by her magic aura. She then said, "I... I think I feel it... It's small right now, but...it tastes so nice... And it's all for me."

Smolder and I held our little friend between us while Ocellus quietly enjoyed a snack straight from my heart. Which...sounds really messed up when taken out of context. She soon turned her gaze up to look at me and whispered, "Thank you for loving me."

Such words would sound strange coming from anyone who is not a Changeling. Although I knew she meant every word. I then pulled her a little closer and gave that precious love bug a tiny kiss on the nose. Smolder got a chuckle as Ocellus recoiled and hid her face from us. "Oooooh, so sweet!"

Every act of love towards her was like a taste of the sweetest honey. Capitalizing on this, Smolder reached out and grabbed Ocellus before pulling her into a hug. "Have some of my love! Yummy, right!"

"Guys, please! I can't eat another bite!" Ocellus said with a bit of a groan. That shift in tone was enough for us to let her go and allow Ocellus to roll off of me. She certainly did not look bloated, but she groaned softly like someone who had overindulged at a buffet. "So full... I'm good until dinner tonight..."

"Just can't help yourself when a free meal is right in front of you, huh?" Smolder said with a devilish grin on her face. She was having too much fun messing with Ocellus in such a wholesome way. Although it was hard for me to not smirk myself.

"Never...had so much to sample before... So much around me all the time... Can't resist..." Ocellus gurgled with a bit of a woozy chuckle. "You guys are great... Happy to be here..."

"Um... You need time for a nap, love bug?" I asked as I finally started to sit up with Smolder at my side. She was just sprawled out on her back like a sleepy dog. When all I got was another quiet groan, I just rolled my eyes. "I think that was a yes."

While Smolder just chuckled with a hand held before her face, I thought I felt something shift below us. The bed did not move. Instead, it felt like we...stopped. I looked behind me and through the curtain. The landscape was no longer rolling by. Smolder took notice of this as well and asked, "We stopped? Already?"

"Weird. The sky doesn't look like we're getting heavy rain in a while..." I muttered before I suddenly froze. A wave of alarm flooded my senses as I realized why this had not happened before during clear weather. I glanced at Smolder and said, "Wait here. I'm gonna go check on something."

My beloved could feel the shift in my tone and nodded without a word. But as I rose from the bed while Ocellus was too groggy to pay much mind to anything, Smolder spoke quietly. "Come back soon."

"I will." I replied with a soft voice before stepping out of the room and heading down the stairs. Upon reaching the main room of the command center, I found things wer too quiet. And I saw why. Everyone was gathered around the radar station in the corner. All three of the royal sisters stood with their men as my eyes fell upon one specific crystal panel. My eyes opened wider. "Oh no."

I approached them at a brisk pace. There, right at the most eastern edge of our map display, was an impressively large mass of slowly moving signatures. Not at all like that tiny light infantry battalion we obliterated not long ago. Judging by the display across the rest of the panels, this approaching mass of enemy units was quite a ways off. We at least had time to prepare. "Today's the day..."

Shining Armor glanced at his men as he spoke with a more dire tone than I am used to hearing from him. "Looks like we're about to find out just how well prepared we are. Let's set up camp now."

"Yes, sir." Estoc retorted before hurrying out the door to spread the word. The camp would surely be up and ready before long. Until then, we had time to discuss strategy and positions.

This was it. Our first live fire encounter. A true battle. The numbers in our steadily growing militia had risen in the past couple of weeks. As has the size of the camp itself. I am sure we have at least a few thousand personnel around us now. But how many of those Hollow troops could the emperor summon at one time? For just an instant, I failed to notice the sound of my name being spoken next to me. It took the gentle caress of a few feathers to get my attention. "James?"

"Uh... Yeah?" I mumbled before turning to face Celestia. She gazed at me with eyes that looked just as uncertain as I was. "Are you ready?"

"No, but not like I have a choice, right?" I retorted while trying to not lose my resolve. I had come this far. And I knew I was much better off than anyone else there. "What about you three? What will your roles be here?"

"I will be serving as the commander-in-chief. I will be staying towards the back and giving directives to our field officers such as Shining Armor and Seaspray. If I must, I will get directly involved should the enemy draw too close." Celestia explained before she glanced down at Luna.

Luna then say firmly, "I will be presiding over our battlemages. I should be able to give them concise directives for where to launch their magical bombardments."

Nightmare Moon then took a step towards me. "I will be serving as the frontline commander. I will be there in the thick of battle with you. But as for now..."

The three sisters looked at each other for a second and nodded in unison. Celestia then turned to me and said, "James. Fetch your armor. We have appreciated your input thus far, but leave the battlefield strategies to us."

"Right... I don't think I'd be best suited for telling everyone where to set themselves up for a battlefield clash. See you in a bit." I replied before watching them approach the war room. Shining Armor joined them and I think I saw Seaspray entering the command center while I was heading up the stairs to my room.

Upon stepping back into my room, Smolder greeted e while still resting on my bed. "Everything OK out there?"

"Not for long." I replied before stepping into the tub that held my armor's liquid form. "Our sensors have picked up a large mass of enemy units approaching. We probably have a couple of hours before they get here, but... Yeah. This is it. Our first real battle out here."

"Then...you're..." Smolder muttered before she finally understood why I was putting on my armor. She held a hand to her mouth as her eyes opened wide. "You're gonna be OK out there, right?"

"Probably... I mean that last little scuffle with that light infantry battalion ended without any of those things taking a swing at me. I might be able to exploit that." I replied as my armor's liquid form hardened into a full suit of winged plate armor. "It might be due to the fact that I'm the same species as the emperor himself. Don't want to harm any fellow humans, I guess."

I looked past Smolder to find Ocellus having passed out for a nap after such a filling meal. "She couldn't stay awake?"

"Nope. We sure filled her up." Smolder retorted while giving our friend and amused smirk. But that smirk faded quickly when she looked back up at me. "As soon as you can... Come back so I know you're OK."

"As soon as I can, dear." I said softly while just trying to embrace the resignation of knowing I should not run away from this fight. I leaned down to Smolder and gave my beloved a kiss. "Keep Ocellus company until I get back."

"I'm not going anywhere. Be safe, mi amor." The little dragoness whispered to me while placing a hand upon my gauntlet. I then fetched my helmet and placed it upon my head before reaching for the Lunar Shield. Smolder then let out a quiet whistle as she said, "Man, you really do look amazing in all that gear... Gives me the feeling you're unstoppable. Kinda wish I could see you in action out there."

"I really don't recommend trying to find a place to watch from, Smolder. You're too young to be out here in the first place." I retorted while affixing my shield to my left arm. I then looked at her and spoke, "Promise me you won't go outside to try and watch the battle. Ever. You don't know what kind of horrors happen on the battlefield. It's not like a simple duel between rivals. People get maimed and die."

Smolder became silent and turned her gaze to the floor in thought. It was a terrible thing to say to someone from Equestria, let alone to someone so young. She then looked up at me without raising her head and asked, "Is some of them gonna die out there today?"

"I... God, I hope not..." I muttered while turning towards the window in the corner. I knew it was not facing east, though I wish I could look out in that direction. I closed my eyes for a second as I said, "I...don't think we have to worry about that though... We have a lot of advantages here and they've been bending over backwards trying to find ways to insure the survival of our men. Just fighting so low to the ground while in full armor makes them much harder for human opponents to fight and..."

Realizing that I had trailed off, I looked over at Smolder while she leaned back on the bed a bit. She had her hands planted on the bed behind her to help prop her up. I then added, "I know the thought of everyone surviving, let alone going home in one piece, sounds too good to be true... But...I kinda believe that's possible now. War is terrible, but we're in a good position right now. That, and I don't think the emperor is aiming to kill anyone out here so much as he wants to capture everyone alive."

"Really? Huh... Well, I hope everything goes well out there. Tell me all about it when you get back. Unless...you know...it's too gruesome to talk about." Smolder said with a bit more optimism in her voice. I did not want to bum her out with the dark reality of war. Not when the odds could not be much higher in our favor. And yet, I almost felt like I was forgetting about something... Or someone.

"Will do. Stay put for now. And keep Ocellus company until I get back. See you soon, dear." I said in farewell before finally making my way down the stairs to the main chamber again. It was quiet aside from a few other guardsmen manning their stations. The positioning of the enemy units on the map had hardly changed at all. From that height, they seemed to be moving at a snail's pace. Plenty of time to prepare.

I wandered around the command center as things stayed quiet. I decided to not eavesdrop on the discussion taking place in the war room and instead wandered over to the armory. I had no reason to step inside, but I still examined the weapons lining the walls from the doorway. There were an exceptionally large number of spears, though with their staffs shorter for indoor use. But with so many spears before me, I finally realized who I was forgetting about. Someone whose absence was starting to worry me. "Where are you, Ember...?"

The Dragon Lord had still not returned since the last time I saw her. And that was days ago. What was delaying her return? Had she met unexpected opposition or protest from her people? Or...had she completely changed her mind? I remembered how adamant she had been on assisting us in the war effort even entirely by herself if she failed to amass any volunteers. And now we stood on the verge of our first real engagement while Ember was nowhere in sight. I missed her. I dearly wanted to see her again at that moment and felt such a bitter sting of disappointment to know she would not be joining us. "Guess it was too good to be true..."

Wanting to get some air for the moment, I stepped outside. The air was abuzz with activity. Everyone knew what was coming and it was time to mobilize. I turned my gaze to the sky. Barely a cloud to be seen, but the clouds to the east seemed a bit darker and were very slowly drifting our way from near the horizon. Maybe we would be getting some rain this afternoon. I could only hope it would not pour too heavily on the battlefield. Although I did not go on for much longer before I noticed a gang of five mares galloping my way. Five familiar faces I know all too well. "You girls ready for this?"

"You bet! Gilda and I will be sticking close and keeping an eye out for anypony who needs a lift! We know what to watch out for." Rainbow Dash called out as she approached with the rest of our closest friends. Each of them were completely suited up in their equipment with weapons ready. Rainbow Dash was clad in that camouflaged brigandine while Rarity and Applejack were clad in their full suits of silver and gold barding. Pinkie Pie was too, though she still had that blast suit tucked under her armor for additional protection from her own explosives. Twilight was only clad in a dark mage's robe, no doubt due to being kept at the rear with the other mages. She then asked upon drawing closer, "What's up with everyone else? We ready for this?"

"I think the higher ups are discussing tactics in the war room. We still have a couple of hours before the enemy reaches us. Still very far off." I explained with my eyes glancing to the east. Although when I looked back at them, I noticed that my friends were displaying smiles. Something I would not expect to be a proper response to the knowledge that we were on the verge of facing our first real battle. "What're you all so happy about?"

They all looked a bit confused over my question. Applejack then said, "That a problem, pardner? We're finally about ta take the fight ta them varmints tryin' ta take over Equestria! And we're sure ready for it! Ain't that a good thing?"

I was not sure if they were confident or just ignorant. But I did find myself cracking a smile regardless. "Heh... I wish I had your optimism... Just don't get reckless out there."

"Naturally, darling. We've been drilled on the importance of maintaining formation. We won't be so easily overrun." Rarity replied rather proudly while looking tempted to draw one of her eight elegant sabers.

"And I've stocked plenty of firecracker bombs for my party cannon! Don't worry, I've ironed out the kinks. And I know how close I gotta get to really let them fly. I'll make this work!" Pinkie Pie then added while looking and sounding the most inappropriately jovial about the whole debacle. I really hope she does not end up hurt in the wrong way before this is over.

Twilight then spoke up, "I wish I could be there in the thick of things with you guys. I'll be stuck at the back with the other mages instead, but we'll just keep bombarding the enemy to blow them away. I hope I won't disappoint."

"Disappoint? Come on, Twilight! You're one of the best magic users out there! No way you'll let us down!" Pinkie Pie retorted with a giggle. She then grinned at our friend and said, "Just stick to what you're good at like we'll be doing!"

"Right, right, good point. Just...never did anything like this, you know?" Twilight replied while sounding the most uneasy out of the five of them. She then looked up at me and said, "We really should be meeting with our colleagues right now. We just wanted to check on you before things got crazy. We'll get through this, all right?"

"Right, I shouldn't be taking up your time. You girls take care of yourselves out there." I said as they trotted off sooner than I would have liked them to. This was no time for idle talk. As I watched my friends hurry off, I decided to check in on one last place while there was still time to prepare. I made my way across the encampment towards the magic R&D lab.

The lab was quiet once I entered the tent. With upcoming battle only a few hours away, all mages had vacated the premises with only the handful of researchers staying behind to evaluate their findings. I passed by the empty test chambers and approached Sunburst as he looked over some documents lined with information I could not make any sense of. "Afternoon, Sunburst."

"Hm? Oh, James! Sounds like the first big battle is right about to happen. We won't be doing anymore testing until tomorrow. You'll be OK out there, right?" He asked while sounding rather chipper about current events. I suppose staying far away from the front lines would help with morale.

"I hope so..." I muttered as I looked around to find the entire place almost uncomfortably quiet. It would make sense if everyone had punched out for the night, but being so empty in the middle of the day did not feel right. "You guys refined our defenses for our aerial units, right?"

"Well... We did improve that enchantment beyond what it was in the earliest stages. I still think we can tweak it further, but it should suffice for now." He explained while looking over another magical schematic of sorts. "What I'm really hopeful for is for this one to work. We've been so focused on protecting our fliers from archers that we almost forgot about our ground troops."

This caught my attention. My eyebrows rising in intrigue, I leaned closer to the table and asked, "Them...? You mean... Wait. Archers would still be able to target our infantry by firing in arcs. You figured out a way to counter that?"

"Yes! And it's a lot simpler than just deflecting arrows with a repulsion enchantment." Sunburst retorted while sounding very optimistic over something they almost had no time to develop a defense for. "For coming up on such short notice, the testing went very well. Most of our mages are assigned to long range bombardment, but some of them will be assigned to defense. The spell we came up with projects a low altitude barrier over a field like an invisible roof. We even had some of our archers try firing some of those enemy arrows into it and they just burst upon contact."

"Blocking is easier than redirecting, huh? Thank goodness. You had me worried for a minute there." I said with a little sigh of relief. If this turned out well, the enemy archers would be nearly useless. I then asked, "You'll be staying out of trouble here, right?"

"Oh, trust me. I'd just be dead weight on a battlefield. I'll be here doing what I do best. And I'm really looking forward to the results I'll be hearing when they get back. Nothing like a field test to see how these will turn out." Sunburst retorted while sipping from a drink can. Probably an energy drink to keep him focused. "Anyway, you gotta head out soon?"

"Yeah, I do. I just wanted to check in to see if you could help put my mind at ease. Thanks for all that you and your colleagues do, Sunburst. You're helping make sure no one goes home in a body bag. I can't thank you enough for that." I said with utmost sincerity. I waved my hand in farewell as I added, "I really shouldn't keep you. Keep up the good work and I'll see you again soon."

"Will do, James. You take care of yourself out there." Sunburst replied as I began to see myself out. I took a long deep breath once I got outside. Everything was going to be all right. I just needed to keep telling myself that. I was worried as all hell, but I knew I would probably look back on this and laugh at this rate. "Have faith... Just have faith..."

With nothing else to do, I made my way back to the command center and waited outside. Not much more time passed before someone emerged from the front door. I expected several people to come outside, but only one emerged. Admiral Seaspray himself while clad in that gorgeous iridescent armor. He was quick to notice me standing just off to the side with my back to the wall and cast me a smile. "Ah, my liege! Glad I found you before we march off to face the enemy."

"I haven't been crowned yet, admiral. You don't have to call me that." I retorted while still not comfortable being addressed with honorifics that carry such weight. I then asked, "So, uh... What's the plan?"

"You mean as far as me and my men are concerned?" Seaspray asked while I just shrugged my shoulders. He then explained, "Well, if you wish to know how our long distance combatants are due to perform... Our battlemages will begin by wiping out the vanguard before focusing on the furthest concentration of enemies in the back rows, specifically any archers. We have reason to believe that the enemy may also resort to the use of pikemen on the front lines, so it would be wise to destroy theirs to avoid a stalemate with ours. As for my men and I, we will concentrate our volleys on the middle and to sabotage any flanking attempts."

"Sounds like a plan, sir. I'll be trusting you on this." I spoke while finding Seaspray's confident straightforward tone to be very reassuring. He has likely been the commander of the Capricorn Island branch of the royal guard longer than Shining Armor has been enlisted entirely, so I had full faith in his experience. But it was around then that a shadow was cast over us. Upon looking up, we saw another hippogriff stallion clad in gilded armor descending towards us. "Sky Beak...?"

"Ah, Sky Beak! Ready to seize the day, friend?" Seaspray called out before his subordinate landed before us. Indeed, it was the stallion who is the closest thing to a father I have in Equestria. "We face the enemy any hour now, so be ready!"

"Yes, sir! Our wingmen and wingmares have run a drill just this morning. All bull's-eyes, sir! As usual." Sky Beak replied with a proud smile on his beak.

"Well said. I shall rendezvous with our men and insure all is well before the order is given for us to march. Until then, carry on." He replied before bidding us goodbye and trotting off to resume preparations.

With no one around us, Sky Beak and I turned our gazes to each other. And that smile on his beak nearly disappeared. "So...I guess this is the big day, huh? We finally get to see what the emperor is bringing to the table."

I nodded while my gaze wandered for a few seconds. "Yeah... At least you guys will be safe at the back. I don't think the emperor's troops even back in the past were capable of magic bombardments like our unicorn mages can do."

"Yes, so I've heard. And yet..." Sky Beak muttered softly as his tone wavered. He then looked at me with an almost fearful gaze and spoke, "It's just... You'll be out there in the thick of it... I know I shouldn't be worried, but..."

"Hey, I'm worried too. It's a little too convenient that those in that light infantry detachment never took a swing at me last time. Almost like it was a trick..." I muttered while thinking back to that moment. I struck one down, but the rest only stared at me. Would they have attacked had my allies not intervened when they did?

"That's not what I mean." Sky Beak spoke more firmly while placing a hand on my pauldron. He looked me in the eye as he said, "You're my boy. You may not have been born into my family, but I swear I love you like a son all the same. And...I don't know what I'd do or what I'd say to everyone back home if...you didn't make it."

For just an instant, I had forgotten about that. My breath caught in my throat. Even with no actual experience in war, Sky Beak was aware enough of how dire the situation truly was. With a deep breath, I reached out and pulled that wonderful father towards me for an embrace. "I'll be OK, papa bird. It's everyone else I'm worried about..."

"I really hope you will be... The kids won't take it well if I tell them you won't be coming home anymore." Sky Beak whispered while he put a wing around me. I inhaled deeply, savoring the subtle musty natural scent of his feathers. "I wish I could keep an eye on you and provide you with as much covering fire as I can, but I don't know if that'll be possible when considering the numbers we'll be facing..."

"Hey, Seaspray has also been given strict orders by his queen to look out for me. I'm pretty sure he'll keep me safe if he can." I replied while thinking back to the last time Novo and I saw each other. If anyone could keep me from afar in a pinch, it is Seaspray. "I'm worried too, but I'm trying to keep my hopes up. I can't believe how well prepared everyone is. Things should be OK at this rate."

Seaspray took a deep breath for a long sigh. He then displayed an uneasy smile upon his beak before saying, "That's what I want to believe too... Maybe it's just the tension getting to me. I wasn't there for that first real engagement, so I'm not certain how well we're all stacked against the enemy. It sounded like everyone who was here at the time completely demolished them."

"That...wasn't really an accurate display of being prepared. Everyone was incredibly disorganized and only floored the enemy army because of how sorely underestimated we were. I doubt the emperor will make the same mistake twice." I snorted while thinking back to that maelstrom of chaos during the first clash. Our enemies were more equipped to capture their enemies rather than to fight. Although being so low to the ground did confirm that my pony allies did have an advantage in direct combat with human opponents. "Now that we're much more organized and diverse with specific roles for everyone... Huh. The more I think about it, the better it all sounds."

"I'll take your word for it." Sky Beak said before his smile shrank. His eyes glanced to his left towards the west. "I'm glad we had this talk. I'd hate to take off, but I'm needed with my wingmen at the east gate. Just...take care of yourself out there."

"Will do..." I muttered before we reached out and held each other in a winged embrace. I whispered softly to Sky Beak, "Love you, papa bird..."

"Love you too, my boy..." He whispered back to me before we very reluctantly released each other. Worry in his eyes, Sky Beak then spread his majestic wings and took to the air to fly east. I watched from there and only began to head east myself only after Sky Beak's distant form descended out of sight.

The camp had grown progressively quiet as time went by. Was everyone amassing outside the walls to prepare to march? I did not go on for much longer before I suddenly noticed someone coming up beside me. "Big day today, James. You ready for this?"

"I hope so... What about you? Keeping your spells sharp?" I replied upon finding Trixie trotting along beside me. She was clad in a suit of silver barding like that worn by Rarity, though she was still wearing her stage attire over it in the form of her hat and cape. I suppose since her means of combat differ so severely from everyone else, it might be necessary to help her be set apart from the other unicorn infantry.

Trixie titled her head to one side to look up at me from under her hat's wide brim. "I think I can control maybe ten of those things at once now. But I was wanting to ask... Um... I don't get how war works, but... Are you going to be out there alone?"

"Uh... I... Hm..." I mumbled before I started to genuinely question how I would fit among the formations we would soon be setting up. I was a very poor match for marching and fighting beside my equine allies. I stood as tall as their enemies would and use my gear in somewhat different ways. I suppose I could just stay airborne and bombard the enemy with magic. But if I did that, they would surely have their archers target me. I doubt they would tolerate dozens upon dozens of their allies getting blow apart without retaliation. And with all those arrows flying in at me, it would probably be hard to focus well enough to let loose with my stronger elemental spells. I guess I could fly high enough to put me out of range, but dropping spells from that height would be even harder to aim... I could end up hitting my comrades instead. "The more I think about this, the more I have to wonder how I'll even perform out there..."

"Well, if you need someone backing you up, how about I stick close to you? The Great and Powerful Trixie will provide you with ten heavily armed bodyguards to assist you. Sound good?" Trixie retorted with a flash of confidence. In all seriousness, why had I never thought of that?

"That... Hey, that's brilliant! Yeah, having ten knights backing me up could be really useful. I doubt the enemy would even really be able to tell very well if ten of their buddies were hijacked and turned against them. Try rounding up any that are carrying axes, hammers, or maces. Those would work well even against armored opponents." I replied while appreciating Trixie's genius. She may not be the most powerful unicorn mage out there, but she is certainly a clever one.

"Consider it done! But...maces are those metal balls on a stick, right?" She asked in return with a show of understandable ignorance.

I then briefly explained, "If it looks like a stick with something on the top that looks vaguely round, yes. It's a mace. They are prime anti-armor weapons."

"Close enough. Axes, hammers, and maces... I'll keep an eye out for those. And I'll be sure to dazzle their special awareness too! Can't exactly see your enemies when you think you're in a forest of thickets." Trixie then spoke with a laugh as I recalled when she tested that trick on me. I really thought I could not move through my surroundings at the time.

When we reached the gate, the two of us found that it was wide open with an ever growing number of the militia standing beyond its borders. Higher ranked members of the militia were directing everyone to join varying groups and formations depending on species and weapon type. I got a good look at the pikemen we had assembled. Along with a holster affixed to the side of the barding to hold the pike in place by its pommel, each pike even had a handle riveted to the shaft wrapped in soft padding to allow the pikemen to adjust the angles of their weapons with the use of their jaws.

I felt so lost among that huge mass of armored equines. I had no idea where to go. All I could do was wait with Trixie for someone to direct us. Until then, I thought back to the types of enemy Hollows I wanted Trixie to bewitch. Those with weapons...specifically designed to be effective against armor. And all of our infantry were as heavily armored as an equine could get. "Trixie... Can you hold still for a second? I need to test something."

"Huh? Oh, sure. Wha... Um... Whoa, you can do that?" Trixie retorted as I used the ice magic within my left gauntlet to mold a makeshift ice club out of nothing. I took the club in hand and began to make slow practice swings towards her. Just to test how effectively one could strike a pony with a heavy crushing weapon.

I quickly found myself relieved as I tested how far I would have to swing to actually hit someone standing as low to the ground as Trixie. At such a low height, it was absolutely impossible to strike her with the full force of a swing without throwing my entire body into it and risking losing balance. The only possible way I could see axes and maces striking a pony with enough force to be dangerous would be a swing from the side, but that would require pivoting the body in a way that would not be feasible in tight formations and would take longer to wind up. Fighting a pony would be an extremely impractical feat with traditional weapons in a melee except for something like a spear, but their tough barding would render those types of weapons nearly useless. Satisfied with my findings, I dispelled my magic ice club into mist. "Sorry about that. Just wanted to see how easy it is to actually effectively hit an armored pony with a blunt weapon. The answer? Not at all."

"Ha! Then we really have the upper hoof out here, don't we?" Trixie barked in elation over this little discovery. Although she then coughed to clear her throat and compose herself. "Right, right, we'd best not get complacent. That's the best time for the enemy to surprise us, right?"

"Yes, please. For goodness sake, don't ever assume we have this thing in the bag. That's how you lose good men on a battlefield." I retorted while trying to not let myself get too cynical. So hard to find a balance like that in a crisis... I had no reason to believe we were at a disadvantage, but the emperor had shown he was willing to experiment. Testing how effective light infantry would be against us was definitely a sign he was testing and learning as things went along.

While my eyes scanned the hundreds upon hundreds of colorful armored ponies gathering around us, I noticed the mages being divided into two groups. I thought one group were our battlemages while the others were meant for defense against archers, but that did not seem to be the case. Both groups were battlemages from what I could tell. I deduced that they would remain at the back, but would be spread out to not be directly in the middle. Probably as a means to not risk hitting any retreating aerial units who were carrying wounded combatants. It would be horrifying for one to pass overhead and right into an unexpected volley of explosive magical projectiles being launched from below. There needed to be an express lane for them to come and go.

"Hmm.. The mages aim high while the archers aim low... And the aerial units stay right in the middle..." I muttered to myself too quietly for Trixie to overhear me. Although I suddenly flinched upon having an epiphany. What if an aerial unit swooped down to retrieve a wounded comrade only to get hit from behind by a stray arrow from one of our archers? Did the R&D lab anticipate this and come up with a means to insure their would be no friendly fire? I would have to check in with the lab once this first engagement was over.

Shining Armor eventually came my way while fully suited up in his own set of barding, his usually quiet trot having much more of a rattle to it than usual. "Hey, James. Good to see you. Ready for this?"

"About as ready as I can get. Where do I go, captain?" I asked as I felt like I was drifting listlessly in an ocean with no destination. I never have felt at home among large groups like that.

"You know, that's a good question. I've been discussing things with my officers and they're not entirely certain what division you should be paired with. You're on a completely different level from the rest of us in terms of both abilities and the capability of your weapons." He replied while scanning our allies around us. Unlike most of the combatants serving in the militia, I was the most ideal opponent for the Hollows to face in terms of height. Humans are best suited to fighting other humans.

Trixie then stepped forward. "If I may? If I can bewitch a small group of those...what did you call them? Hollows? If I can round some up, I can use them to assist James here like his own little squad. You've seen how my magic works."

"Huh... Yeah, you did turn our enemies against each other..." Shining Armor retorted while pausing in thought for a brief moment. He then cast us a reassured smile and said, "All right, I can't think of anything better, so... Trixie. You're with James. Make sure you get as many of those Hollows as you can to back him up."

"Consider it done!" Trixie declared proudly before Shining Armor trotted off to continue with preparations to march. I then looked down at Trixie while she looked back up at me. "Looks like we're in this together, Sir James."

"Glad to hear it, Trixie." I spoke before I heard a call. Formations were ready. The pikemen were positioned at the front of the pack in rows of three at least a hundred wide. Their tall and sturdy pikes were held vertically and were ready to be lowered into place. It was time to head out.

As we finally began to march, I noticed Celestia standing behind a table on wheels that held a crystal panel like those used in the radar station. A means to survey the entire battlefield and send out orders? And a ways behind her still was the local DJ with her music booth. Our designated bard. It was such a strange thought seeing the role of a bard being perfectly modernized, but I knew music could serious help with morale. She even looked my way while her booth rolled along and winked at me when she peeked over her sunglasses. I was hoping she would deliver. Any edge we could get, even from something as simple as music, would be appreciated.

"How long have we been out here anyway? It feels like it's been weeks." Trixie spoke while she walked alongside me. It was easy to lose track of time out in the middle of nowhere. Even my journals have not helped much in that regard with how infrequently I have been writing them lately.

"I would estimate a little over two weeks? It feels like it has been longer than it should have been. I just hope we get back home before Nightmare Night comes along. I'd hate to miss any holidays." I replied while scanning the horizon before me. The vast open plains had a few subtle dips and rises to prevent the terrain from being entirely flat. We would be in trouble if we had to face the enemy standing on a hill. Or would it be an advantage for a much shorter fighter like a pony to have the low ground? Battlefield conventions are so strange when a warrior is of similar stature to a wolf...

I turned my gaze up and noticed a number of pegasi hovering high above. The glistening light reflecting off of some sort of lens made me suspect they had binoculars on hand to survey the distance. The map that was connected to our radar sensors was a good advantage, but getting visual confirmation was just as important. "They won't be getting the drop on us out here."

"Looks like it. But this tension is really getting to me... I almost wish they would just show up already." Trixie grumbled while not looking sure over whether or not she should be excited or worried. I was probably more uneasy about the whole thing than she was. The first real test of our preparations was about to commence.

Our march continued in near total silence while Trixie and I conversed quietly in the meantime. We all finally came to a stop nearly a mile away from field HQ. If one looked carefully to the west, you could still make out the walls of the camp. We did not want to put too much distance between us and our headquarters. The less distance we had between us, the less time it would take for the wounded to be transported back. Thank goodness pegasi and griffons can be shockingly fast in the air, although one mile might still be too far unless those time reversing enchantments really can last for a full minute...

I looked up and waited as everyone began to assemble their formations properly. Rows of silver and gold could be seen all around us. Every last one of the pikemen were clad in gold to show that they were all earth ponies. Only they could be trusted to be strong enough to stand their ground at the vanguard.

I saw the highest flying pegasi come down and report directly to Celestia. Had they spotted the enemy? I could not see anything over the eastern horizon. But my questions were soon answered as a familiar voice was heard in my head. "All of you. Please listen to me."

Celestia. I turned to look back at her and saw her golden magic aura billowing over her horn. Even though I was too far away to hear what she was vocally speaking, her words still reached me in my mind through a form of telepathy. And it seemed like everyone else was listening too. "The enemy has been sighted to the east. They will be upon us shortly. We have done all we can to prepare you in the past weeks for this. Some of you have been with us for as briefly as a few days. This is only the first of what may be several engagements. Please... Do not forget your training. Do not put glory before survival. We want all of you to come home alive and well when this is all over. So please... Do not be reckless. And believe in each other. We want no heroes in this war. Only survivors."

I sighed in some relief. Her thoughts mirrored my own quite well. Nightmare Moon then walked past me in her impressive suit of barding while her new longsword was drawn from the scabbard affixed to her side. "We will strike constantly from afar and up close. Use every advantage we have against them. Show them no quarter."

I nodded in understanding and glanced down at Trixie. She smirked up at me without a word. It would be just the two of us. I would have to be careful to not push too far ahead of everyone else. While there would be no end of reinforcements so long as Trixie had Hollows to hijack, one can never be too sure.

We waited and watched. Minutes went by. And then... There on the horizon. A growing mass of dark purple began to peek over the plains. "They're here..."

The sound of idle audio speakers filled the air as Vinyl Scratch deployed speakers out in the back rows on stands. I could still remember the music she played during that first encounter on the Empty Plains and how it even got me psyched up to face the general. I saw Nightmare Moon's magic aura flare up around her horn as she quietly whispered. I think she was only speaking to the mages in the back. They would strike first as planned, annihilating the vanguard to remove the enemy's staunchest frontline defenses. I watched as the pikemen lowered their weapons into place as they prepared to charge. Then, starting out much like a far more archaic show of a bard's musical output, I heard flutes and violins beginning to play followed by the tapping of marching drums.

Magic mortars few high above us as our aerial units took to the air. Not too high or too low. They watched vigilantly for the signs of a fallen comrade to rescue. My hand reached for the hilt of the Celestial Sword and gripped it firmly. I felt a tempo beating in my heart along with the tapping of drums. We could do this. We could triumph. We had prepared as thoroughly as possible. We had every advantage we could secure. Victory was absolutely possible. And as the mortars rained down upon our enemy, I heard why the DJ had chosen the song she did. The music exploded into a hard electric guitar rift. The time to act was upon us!

I pulled the Celestial Sword from the back of the Lunar Shield and held its shimmering pure white blade high and then brought it down to point forward. As if on my cue, the thunderous melody of thousands of armored hooves filled the air. Together, we charged. Trixie stayed close to me as we rushed across the Empty Plains to meet the enemy. The magical explosions at the front of the enemy masses ceased and soon began to fill the far distance as the mages began to target just the back rows. I saw arrows flying over us as they were bombarded by our finest archers. Plumes of purple mist constantly rose from the enemy ranks as their numbers began to rapidly decline even before we could reach them!

Our pikemen soon slowed to a crawl as their pikes pierced many Hollows in rows before their progress was halted. Now it was all about holding the line while picking away at any that would try to push through. Inching forward a bit at a time. To protect the flanks, our infantry began to spread from past the sides and try to box the enemy in. Our mages continued to target the enemy archers at the back to try and wipe them out as quickly as possible. I did see some dark purple arrows soar above, but they never once came close to hitting our aerial personnel and would burst into a puff of mist upon falling and striking an unseen veil that filled the air above us. The only indication that something was there was a rippling effect like on the surface of a still pond whenever an arrow fell. No doubt an anti-archery barrier provided by some of our mages. Just the first minute and we were already making leaps and bounds.

As my stride carried me to the vanguard as our pikemen stood their ground, I flapped my armor's wings to propel me over them with sword ready. One unlucky Hollow looked up just in time as I came down and cleaved it in two with a single stroke of my sword. Now in the thick of battle, I did all I could to try and get some space between me and the enemy with a wide sweeping slash that cut a circular swathe through the enemies around me before they could properly detect my presence. A flash of light appeared beside me as Trixie used a teleportation spell to catch up to me. By then, many Hollows had turned to face me with weapons lowered.

I had my shield raised while Trixie stayed close. Much like last time, they did not attack at first. But during that lull, Trixie took the time to examine their weapons. The Hollows around us were armed with a variety of weapons and defenses, some clad in full plate armor while others looked more moderately armored with metal plating and softer and more flexible lighter types of armor. A few were even carrying capturing devices like chains and shackles or nets. Trixie then suddenly called out, "You will do!"

Several of the Hollows around us, each armed with axes or maces and shields while in full plate armor, turned to their comrades and began to hack away at them. Their heads were shrouded by Trixie's magic aura, their connection to the emperor severed as she took hold of their strings. As plumes of mist rose from the fallen Hollows, Trixie's new puppets encircled us to provide a repelling formation. I saw the results of her strategy and called out, "Nice, Trixie!"

"Now you're all mine to command!" Trixie called out in exhilaration as her new pets started to attack and parry all incoming Hollows. While they were unsure of what to do with me, they quickly turned hostile to any Hollows who were wrangled away from the emperor's control. I stood at the front of the formation while Trixie was safely surrounded by her captives as they did all the fighting for her. I kept my shield up while quickly lashing out from behind it to try and fit in this new circular formation.

Fanfare filled the air to serenade the clashing of metal and thundering of hooves and the distant bursts of explosive magic. It was chaos out there, but a very controlled and coordinated chaos. Even as I looked past the rows of hollows around me, I saw bursts of color low to the ground. Near the front lines, some of the more heavily armored infantry were taking maximum advantage of their low stature to weave between the Hollows and began to attack them from below the waist. Axes and hammers struck at their legs to bring them to the ground. I found myself laughing at just how poorly the humanlike Hollows were for my equine allies, especially in such tight clusters. "This is too good! We're dominating them here!"

I could only hope our luck would last at this rate. I did see a few domes of light form on the battlefield as some of our infantry suffered some degree of wound, but our aerial units were quick to dive down and snatch them up while still surrounded by the protective barrier. I did see a few take a hit from enemy arrows, but the barrier held as they retreated swiftly to the west with their wounded comrade in tow. The number of times I saw someone being evacuated was very rare. No more than ten during that single clash. I could only wonder how severe their injuries were.

Minutes later as we pressed onward while decimating the enemy, I heard and saw a fiery explosion break out nearby as several Hollows were sent briefly airborne while a large plume of purple mist rose with the blast. It looked like one of our aerial units fired off their wrist crossbow. It was good to see those little explosive darts really were that effective, but it seemed needless at the time. I saw no barriers near the point where the blast came from. It was not to clear out the enemy to make it easier to approach a wounded ally. Curious, I stopped and looked up while Trixie's armored minions kept us surrounded. "Was that...Lightning Dust?"

I saw a small shape fly very high into the sky. Even weaving through a magic bombardment from our battlemages. Right when it became little more than a speck in the sky, that tiny flier came shooting down at breakneck speed and shot past their hovering allies so hard that the wind they generated in their descent sucked them right along with her! I cannot say it was an entirely futile maneuver, if nothing else. That speedy daredevil very nearly hit the ground only to suddenly pull up and shot along on a lateral angle to go crashing through rows and rows of Hollows with hooves outstretched to take their heads off at such speeds. Too fast to hit and far too low to the ground for even their archers to target, I did confirm that it was indeed Lightning Dust. That shade of green and locks of orange or yellow hair on her head gave her away. But as she pulled back up into the sky, I noticed that the wingmen who got dragged out of formation had not risen back up yet. "Wait... No... Oh man! Trixie, hold on by yourself for a minute!"

"Huh?! Uh... All right! Do what you got to do!" She called out as her minions backed up closer to her while I took to the sky. I hovered high above the battle, but made certain to put myself above the volleys of arrows from our own archers while still below our anti-arrow barrier. Did they really fall right into the enemy?

All I saw was a writhing sea of dark purple shapes. But I soon detected something that stood out in the tide. Like something swimming just under the surface of a pond and leaving a rippling effect in its wake, I saw several 'ripples' of purple moving east through that sea of Hollows. And upon squinting my eyes, I saw traces of more pastel colors being pulled along with them. Eyes wide in shock, I went diving at that ripple in the sea. "Oh no you don't!"

I pounced upon the retreating Hollows and found a few of them were indeed dragging something behind them in shackles. They did not even get their weapons out before I cleaved through them with ease and reducing them to mist. I then promptly generated a barrier spell around myself and their captive before actually turning to take a look at them. Of all the pegasi I could have seen, I never thought I would see Soarin in chains. "James! Oh man, I thought I was a goner! I swear I saw Fleetfoot go down too! I don't know who else is out there!"

"Easy, Soarin! I gotcha." I retorted as I pulled as hard as I could with levitation magic to pry his shackles off his limbs and throat. It must have been humbling to get chained like that, especially for a veteran member of the Wonderbolts. "Gilda said she had a bad feeling about Lightning Dust, but I never expected her to pull something like that! You better grab her and pull her back to HQ before she pulls something else."

"Got it! I'll tell Spitfire and round her up! Good luck out there!" Soarin replied once he was back on his feet. With speed that would make any Wonderbolt proud, he shot up into the sky right through my barrier. I then dispelled my own barrier and took to the air before any Hollows could gain up on me. I then continued to follow the ripples in the ocean of Hollows, finding more and more captured pegasi and even a few griffons wrapped up in chains and nets. I did not recognize most of them, but I did indeed find Fleetfoot among the captives. "I really hope you guys aren't considering letting Lightning Dust enroll in the Wonderbolts after that."

"You kidding?! No way! Endangering your wingmen like that is the express lane for getting yourself blacklisted!" Fleetfoot retorted as I cut her out of that net of dark purple fibers. She quickly dusted herself off and hopped onto her hooves. Wings flapping to keep herself in the air, Fleetfoot then flashed me a smile. "Never thought I'd need you to bail me out! Cool to see you're good at something besides those amazing massages! Keep it up!"

In a flash, Fleetfoot shot up into the sky to return to her comrades. It was around then that I did see a couple of pegasi wrestling with Lightning Dust in the air with one being Soarin and the other surely being Spitfire. I was quick to recognize that fiery yellow and bright orange head of hair on her head. They managed to restrain her and rushed west to get her back to field HQ. I then rushed skyward as my barrier faded before I glanced around. "One more! There!"

Only one wayward ripple in the sea of purple was visible. I dropped down into it and slew the Hollows that had captured another fallen flier. But when I got a barrier up and turned to face their captive, I did not expect who I was seeing. "Wait... Gilda?!"

"That...little snake!" Gilda screeched as she tore her way out of that net with just her talons. She looked truly furious as she got back on her feet and snarled at nothing in particular. "I knew that dweeb was trouble! Should've guessed she'd get too bored sticking to emergency evacuation duty!"

"Hey, I just saw the captain and Soarin dragging her back to field HQ. You won't have to worry about her for the rest of the battle now." I replied as I stuck my sword's blade in the ground to free up a hand. Even with the battle raging on around us, the tension calmed just a little as I wanted to check on my friend. "You OK though? Wanna head back to the infirmary?"

"Nah, I'm good. Those Hollow things made for a pretty soft landing, all things considered." Gilda retorted as she brushed the lock of feathers out of the way of her eye. She then looked up at me and managed to flash me a calmer smile now that she was out of danger. "Heh... You're the one who came to my rescue, huh? If not Dash, I guess I'd prefer it to be you."

"I'm pretty sure you're the last one too. How're you doing out here anyway? Any problems?" I asked while just wanting to get some positive reinforcement through a status report. Anything to keep morale high.

Gilda displayed a confident smirk as she said, "Oh, no way! Things are going smooth! Dash and I already dragged a couple of poor shmucks back to the infirmary. Didn't look too bad though... Maybe they just tripped and bit their tongue or something."

"Are the safeguards triggering too easily still? Even minor injuries can set them off? They better look into that..." I grumbled while still glad it was genuinely difficult for someone of my height to harm a fully armored pony with just a melee weapon. Regardless, we had no time to waste on the battlefield when we were still needed elsewhere. "Anyway, we'll talk when this over! Stay frosty, Gilda!"

"Gotcha, big guy! Knock 'em dead!" Gilda replied as she spread those glorious wings of hers and shot back up into the sky with breakneck speed. I soon followed while feeling pretty good knowing that all of our captured wingmen had been rescued. Just to be sure, I hovered above the battlefield and scanned the sea of purple below me for any wayward ripples. None were to be seen.

"Guess that's every... Huh? Someone there?" I muttered before I thought I heard a voice in my head. "Huh? That's... Celestia? What's up?"

"James?! You hear me? Good. Listen, Luna just informed me..." Celestia spoke to me from afar while I minded my altitude. "One of our mages broke formation a few minutes ago and is looping around to the northern edge of the battlefield! If you can, head over there and retrieve them before they get surrounded! We've eased up on artillery bombardment in that area while she's there. Hurry!"

"Another hotshot breaking formation?! What's with these ponies?! Ugh, fine!" I groaned before swooping north as quickly as my wings would carry me. Only a few magic mortars at a time were falling around the northern edge of the enemy army to try and keep them from spreading out and attacking us from the sides. But it looked like the wave was starting to congregate on a single entity standing at the edge. "There you are..."

Whoever this rogue mage was, they were doing an impressive job of holding back the enemy. Bursts of magic were being launched at the waves of Hollows with such force that they were sent flying back through the air and into their comrades. Even if the blasts had difficulty actually destroying any of them, the sheer force of impact from being thrown into their allies was enough to cause fatal harm. Plumes of purple mist were periodically springing up where the flying Hollows were crashing into each other too hard. "Huh... This one's pretty good. Hey, get down!"

I called out to the lone unicorn as I dropped before them and turned to swing my sword through the first row of Hollows behind me. Some held up shields, but they did nothing to resist the unmatched sharpness of the Celestial Sword. I then channeled my right gauntlet's solar magic into the blade to extend its reach with an extending aura of white celestial fire. Another swing ignited at least a few dozen of them to create a spreading wall of solar flames. With a moment of peace gained, I turned to face the rogue mage. And I was not expecting to see someone I recognized. "Wait... You?!"

It took me a second to remember the name, but I recognized her yellow and red color scheme first. Sunset Shimmer stood before me while looking genuinely annoyed that I had just bailed her out. "I didn't need your help!"

"Like hell, you didn't! Get back over to your comrades before you get overwhelmed out here! It's stupid to break formation and go off on your own on a battlefield! Didn't you hear them the first time around?!" I yelled as I saw the wall of flames dying down. Another wave of Hollows came charging through in an attempt to surround us. Thinking quickly, I channeled the ice magic in my left gauntlet to summon a wide and sweeping wall of ice spikes as far as my eyes could see that ran through many Hollows while holding the rest back. Those that were not destroyed then began to try to hack away at the enchanted ice with their weapons, but it would not break so easily. "Get outta here!"

"No! This is finally my chance to prove to Celestia that she made a mistake! I know I have what it takes!" Sunset Shimmer shouted before she began to fire explosive volleys of magic into the swarm of enemies before us. These hit much harder than those from a minute ago and obliterated some while tossing others through the air with the force of the resulting blast. I decided to join in as well and launched orbs of fire magic from the tip of my sword to try cutting down the enemy forces now that they could not reach us for the moment. "She will see! I know she won't be able to deny it any longer when this is all over!"

"What's your deal with Celestia anyway?!" I retorted while confused more than anything else. I knew virtually nothing about Sunset Shimmer, but what did she have to prove to Celestia anyway? It was not like they had a history with each other. Or did they? "The two of you go back a long way or something?"

I was not prepared for what I heard next. Not in the slightest. "I was her star pupil years ago. And this is my chance to prove her wrong!"

"You're... WHAT?!" I yelled as I momentarily lost focus. I turned my gaze to the unicorn mage who continued to bombard the enemy with some impressively powerful magic. I could see why she was deemed worthy to study under Celestia. Even from just a glance, I could see that she was roughly on Twilight's level in terms of efficiency and power output. But if Sunset Shimmer had been Celestia's previous student, why had I never heard about her until then? "You mean you're Twilight Sparkle's predecessor?!"

"Please, I didn't drop out! I was basically expelled! And I'll prove today that letting me go was a mistake!" Sunset roared without missing a beat. She was really pulling her weight right there as dozens of Hollows were destroyed before her. I decided this was a bad time to reminiscence about her past connections with Celestia and forced myself to resume firing upon them with fire magic.

I had to keep erecting more and more spiky barriers of ice to hold back the enemy when it started to look like the front rows of Hollows were trying to crawl over each other to scale the frigid barriers before them. They felt no pain or fear, so more extreme and even suicidal tactics would probably be seen as viable by their puppeteer. Regardless, I found that just the two of us were doing a surprisingly good job of holding the line even as the more distant battlemages sporadically fired into the enemy ranks. I looked down at Sunset and said, "Gotta say, I can see why Celestia took you as her student in the first place. You're pretty good!"

"Thanks!" Sunset replied in brief while she continued to bombard the enemy with her spells. Although she then glanced up at me and even smiled a bit as she added, "You're pretty good too!"

There was something sincere about the way she said that. I suppose we were endearing ourselves to each other with our sheer competency. Convinced that Sunset Shimmer would be fine so long as she had some extra defenses to hold the enemy back, I erected a very wide and sweeping wall of magic ice up and down the meadow before us to make it as impractical as possible for the enemy to try and reach her. "OK, you've convinced me that you've got this under control. I'm gonna leave things to you and return to my formation. Just be sure to retreat if any of them get around this wall, all right?"

"Right, got it! I'm not dying here today!" Sunset replied while continuing to fire. Satisfied with her response, I took to the sky and made my way back to where the pikemen were still holding the front lines at bay. I could see Trixie and her platoon of hijacked Hollows a little ways ahead of them. The enemy had no hope of reaching her if she could just turn the nearest Hollows against our enemies as quickly as her minions were destroyed.

I came down and cleaved another Hollow in two before making a wide sweep to slay several more. I then stepped back into the protective circle formation of Trixie's hijacked troops and stood at that end with shield raised. The enemy Hollows were not kind to their commandeered comrades and chopped away with their weapons to try and get through our defenses. Trixie chose wisely by selecting only those who carried shields, resulting in a literal wall of tough magical metal to hold off enemy weapons. And in the off chance that one did fall, another would be enthralled to take its fallen comrade's place. No matter how many the enemy managed to take out, Trixie never ran out of reinforcements.

"Holding up pretty good here! I think we can just outlast them at this rate!" Trixie called out while willing her captured enemies to fight in her stead. The clashing of metal filled the air while plumes of dissipating purple mist constantly rose from around us. The longer the battle went on, the more invigorated I became. Things were going impressively smoothly, although I could not see around us very well through all that purple. That only simplified things.

While I lashed out with quick strikes from behind my shield, I thought I noticed a shadow pass over me. I glanced around with my shield up before I finally turned my gaze skyward. There was an uproar behind us as many of our allies just behind the front lines called out in surprise. Even our archers ceased firing for a moment. And I saw why. "No way... Dragons?!"

There they were. A full dozen dragons of varying size, shape, and color swooping down from the west in a line before coming in low and unleashing coordinated streams of raw dragon fire into the enemy from above. Rows of flames rose high as countless Hollows were ignited while the dragons pulled up to prepare for another pass. They made it! Ember really pulled through! But...where was she anyway?

A wall of flames stood before me as only one unlucky Hollow soldier remained with sword and shield in hand. Cut off from its allies for the moment, it assumed a defensive stance with shield raised. That shield would not stand up to the Celestial Sword, so I prepared to run it through with a long stab. But I hesitated when I saw the Hollow suddenly glance upward. Before it could adjust its stance, someone came dropping down and plunged a spear right down through its throat! And I quickly saw who it was as the Hollow dissolved into mist. "Ember!"

Her gilded armor aglow in the presence of the wall of flames behind her, Ember turned back to look at me with those brilliant scarlet eyes gazing from behind her helmet. I just wanted to drop everything and grab her for a hug, I was that elated to finally see her again. She then spoke out to me, "I can't apologize enough for being so late! Thank goodness we made it in time for this!"

"No worries, Ember! Quick, get in formation! We'll advance once the flames recede!" I replied as I pushed one of Trixie's minions aside to open up a spot for her. Ember readied her spear and stood beside me as our archers resumed fire. The dragons she had brought along were had swooped to the south, most likely ready to make another pass from a direction our archers would not be firing from. "Man, you really did get them to mobilize. What happened back there? I had almost given up on seeing you come back."

"Yeah, about that... The real problem was getting armor forged for each of them. Not sure if you've noticed, but almost no two dragons look alike. Each of them needed armor custom made for their body types." Ember explained while looking ready to charge at any moment. The flames were already starting to shrink with any fuel starting to run out quickly.

"Oh... That makes sense then. I just hope none of them get shot down. We'll have to talk about providing them anti-archery protection later.... Hey, what're you doing?!" I called out as Ember had turned her spear around and was now pummeling one of Trixie's minions into mist with the tough pommel at the other end of the shaft! "Knock it off! That one's ours!"

"Huh?! It is... Oops." Ember whimpered in embarrassment as Trixie's minion count dropped by one. "Oh, right... I remember this now. Didn't you use this trick last time?"

"Yes. I did. Now I need to find a replacement." Trixie dryly grumbled while Ember noticed all too late the haze of Trixie's magic aura around the remaining Hollows' heads. Although Trixie then pointed ahead and shouted, "The flames are gone! They're coming!"

Together, we advanced. Our pikemen came up from behind and ran the enemy through with their pikes at full gallop before coming to a stop. With sudden hard pokes, they continued to gradually poke their way through with a steady stream of enemy Hollows falling by the dozens as they failed to find a way around that thicket of tough spikes. Ember performed admirably while we stayed in our own little formation. She even began to cunningly stay behind our own captured Hollows while lashing out between them with her own spear. All the while, Ember's dragon allies made passing runs to ignite rows of enemies again and again. It was going smoothly... Maybe too smoothly.

As time went on, the enemy numbers continued to drop. Our forces were just too varied for the enemy to provide an effective counter to. Bombarded by archers and even battlemages, and now with swiftly swooping dragons providing hit and run incendiary runs, our enemies were dropping fast. But they did not know fear. The Hollows would not be routed. We would have to destroy them down to the last man before we could rest.

When the enemy numbers began to drop too low, the remaining few hundred Hollows fell back and amassed their numbers into coordinated clusters to go entirely on the defensive. They were promptly surrounded by our infantry, but it was our archers who began to whittle away at their numbers. There was no escape.

"Woo... I had a hunch things would go smoothly. Just not THAT smoothly." Ember spoke with a huff as she propped her spear up on its pommel while look quite satisfied with herself. Trixie's minions had all fallen, but she did not bother to round up more now that the enemy forces were on their last legs. She then glanced up at me while probably smiling under her helmet. "And I'm really impressed with how you all handled yourselves out here. I have no idea where my people got the idea that ponies are a bunch of pushovers."

"Do not underestimate ponykind, Dragon Lord! That's when we're most likely to surprise you!" Trixie declared with some of her stage performer flair. She cast Ember a proud smirk from under her hat. While I know Trixie has become a lot more humble since the first time I met her, she had every right to be a little smug at the time now that she had proven herself nearly untouchable to the enemy forces.

"Hey, I never said I did! It's just thrilling to see you all prove my people's assumptions wrong! You rock!" Ember retorted while we just took some time to finally unwind now that this first true battle was on the verge of ending. "Huh... It's actually getting quiet out there. I guess it's over?"

"Almost... Hang on, I think I know what's happening." I said before I began to march ahead. The enemy army was all but gone by that point. Our infantry were much more cautiously approaching and surrounding a single point on the meadow. The plains around me were surprisingly devoid of scarring from the battle. No enemy corpses or even dropped weapons. Aside from heavily trampled grass, all I saw around me were arrows that needed to be collected. I was able to see past my allies ahead and saw what they were trying to wrangle. "Right. One left."

Much like the first time, the last one standing was what one could consider to be the general of the enemy army. Tall and burly, it was clad in a full suit of plate armor while holding a large round shield in its right hand while clutching an axe in the other. It kept its shield raised at all times while quickly adjusting its stance to keep the surrounding ponies at bay. Shining Armor was among them with spear and shield floating near him. I stepped past him as I said, "I got this."

"You got it, James. Everyone! Stand down!" Shining Armor then called out as our infantry fell back to give the general and I plenty of room. The two of us stared each other down. The previous general had put up a good fight with the use of a halberd to keep me at bay. I knew for a fact that the shield this one was carrying would not endure a slash from the Celestial Sword.

I considered my options. I could just go ahead and obliterate it in a pillar of magic fire like last time, but that would be too cheap. I felt compelled to test myself against this with classic swordplay. I would only resort to magic if I could not find a way through. But as I began to take a step forward, I noticed the general's stance change. It became...limp. Slouched a bit while remaining standing. Had the emperor severed his connection to the general now that the battle was a lost cause?

Regardless, I could see the enemy was wide open. So I hastened my pace to that of a brisk walk to step forward and put an end to this. Once I began to draw near, I took a greater stride to build up momentum and took a wide swing at my opponent to cleave it in two. But at the last second, the general raised its shield. I am not sure what surprised me more at the time. That the general did parry my swing. Or the fact that the shield held!

The sound of a sword clanking against a metal plate startled me as I stood my ground. That shield should not have endured a strike from a blade as supernaturally sharp as the Celestial Sword. And I quickly saw why. An ethereal veil of sorts had engulfed the entire shield. An identical pale veil had engulfed the axe in the general's right hand. The general then lifted its head and stared right at me while I flinched at what I saw. A pair of glowing pale lights were peering at me from the helmet's visor. A voice then spoke to me. Quiet and almost sounding exhausted. "What must I do to earn your cooperation?"

The entire Hollow before me became coated in an aura of pale light. My eyes opening wide, I propelled myself backwards to give me some much needed space. Just what was the emperor doing to the last man standing? Was he...directly controlling it now? Seeing that my enemy now had a means to parry my attacks, I readied myself for this new challenge. "I'm gonna need some help here!"

I tried to lift my sword from the enemy's shield to bring it down for another chop, but the general shoved me away in a manner than almost caused me to stumble off my feet. This was not like the last time. This Hollow was not fighting like a puppet following instructions. This was the closest I had ever gotten to facing a true human opponent. My balanced regained, I swung my sword only for the sole surviving Hollow to block it with its shield before taking a swing at me with its axe.

It was a stalemate at first. Blades meeting shields over and over as the two of us tried to find an opening. That axe hit hard. Much harder than I was used to with all that force being applied into a more concentrated space. Something like that could even damage my armor. All around me, my allies cheered and called out as distant thunder filled the darkened sky. The storm had finally reached us.

Rain began to fall and splattered against our armor. Powerfully tense melodies filled the air as our bard serenaded this final clash between champions of opposing armies. I was finally tripped up as the general suddenly hooked the axe's head over my shield's top and began to pull it around. A tactic I was not at all used to dealing with as I growled and tugged hard to remain in control of my shield.

I made a mistake that I realized all too late. I only brought my head down in time as the general suddenly jabbed its axe forward like a light punch and punched me squarely in my helmet. I shook my head to collect myself and found the axe having returned to its prior position of hooking over my shield. That was when I had an idea. "Fine! Take it!"

I willed the clasps securing my arm to the back of the Lunar Shield to open before I used levitation magic to hurl my mighty shield right into the general. They both flew back quite a distance before I teleported my shield back to my left arm. The general clattered and clanked as it rolled along the ground in the rain. Wanting to wrap this up as quickly as possible by this point, I focused the magic in my left arm for some fire magic. "Screw this! We're done here!"

Just as the general managed to get back on its feet, my spell was cast. A towering pillar of golden magic fire exploded from below and engulfed the general in searing flames. It was done. After several seconds of keeping that pillar of fire going, I allowed it to fade. But I then stared in disbelief as I saw the general still standing there, its ghostly glowing eyes staring unblinkingly at me. "That... How?!"

Being soaked by the rain could not have possibly saved it! Not against fire magic that potent! I then clutched my right hand tightly to my sword's hilt as I tried to focus levitation magic to hurl the general into the sky and let gravity do the rest. And yet... Nothing! My magic could not take hold of it! "Still nothing?! That aura... And anti-magic barrier?!"

The general suddenly charged at me with approaching clanks and splashes of rain at its feet. I stood horrified as I realized that the emperor was learning from every encounter. Still not convinced that I could not destroy the general with magic, I raised the Celestial Sword above me as I began to channel Celestia's most volatile magic through its stabilizing blade. "Come on... Come on!"

I pointed the Celestial Sword at the approaching Hollow and unleashed a wave of incinerating white hot solar magic in a concentrated wave. Grass ignited and rain was turned to steam as I kept the blast going. I waited a mere five seconds before ceasing the spell. And I stood aghast. Even that failed to penetrate the aura as the Hollow stood intact! At worst, all I had done was push it back. At this rate, only a slash of my sword would put it down. I only needed one, but getting by its ironclad defenses would not be so simple.

Just when I was wondering how to handle this, the lone Hollow glanced up before raising its shield high. My eyes went wide as Ember came down for a descending strike with spear before the Hollow threw her back with its shield. Upon landing on her feet, Ember readied her spear as she said, "This one's different, huh?!"

"Yeah, the best of the best! And the emperor's pulling the strings directly!" I replied as I readied myself beside her. Seeing that gold coating all that blue did a lot to soothe my morale. I was glad to have Ember by my side again.

The Hollow stared us down while keeping its shield constantly ready. We heard the tired voice of the emperor speak, "The Dragon Lord herself enters the fray?"

"She does! My father spoke warily of you from long ago. Whatever it is you have in store for this world, I won't be having it!" Ember retorted before suddenly rushing forward with a flap of her wings. "You're mine!"

Ember put the reach of her spear to great use as she aimed high, forcing the Hollow general to raise its shield to protect its face. It then lashed out with its axe to try and chop through Ember's spear. While it was still composed of a thick pike shaft, an axe could still wreck it if the blade struck it just right. Ember knew this too and kept the spearhead pivoting to try and wrestle around the axe's head using the two prongs sticking out to the side. She swayed her tail almost on instinct, as if eager to get up close and slam the metal spike attachments on it into the general's legs. But that was not an option when using a weapon with such reach.

I was hesitant to charge in while Ember was so focused on a direct assault. She was keeping herself out of reach while keeping her weapon's shaft from taking a hit from that axe. The few attacks she did manage to get past the shield only poked harmlessly into the sturdy breastplate. Ember would not be making progress with a weapon so poorly suited for heavily armored opponents. Thankfully, she quickly figured this out and made a huge leap into the air with a flap of her wings. I glanced up as her gilded armor was illuminated by a flash of lightning. She turned her spear around and then came down hard to slam the heavy pommel into the general's shield with a mighty clank.

The amount of force behind that strike was enough to force the general into staggering. Using her spear's pommel like a club at the end of a pole, Ember began to adjust her tactics. No longer able to stab, she would have to build momentum with wide swings. No matter how strong she was, her weapon was now heavier at the tip and harder to control. It was at this point that I decided to join her in the fray. "Ember, get around it!"

"I'm on it!" Ember called out as she made a lofty jump up onto my shoulders as I rushed forward before hurling herself over the general. I came in swinging, forcing our enemy to focus entirely on me while Ember started to come in from behind. After being shoved away by the general's shield, I jumped as I saw its stance shift with one leg being pushed out to the side by Ember's improvised polemace. Now almost down on one knee, the general was helpless as Ember suddenly jerked her spear's pommel up and right between the Hollow's legs.

I recoiled at the sight of what would have been a horrifically painful injury for pretty much any male combatant. And I was shocked Ember would resort to such an underhanded tactic. But much to our surprise, the general began to regain balance during the brief lull caused by our stunned disbelief. Ember then said, "This...usually works!"

"These things don't even have organs! What did you think was gonna happen?!" I shouted in a strange combination of annoyance and relief. "And please, don't do that again! Against anyone! That hurt to see!"

"OK, OK, sorry!" Ember yelped as she jumped back from the Hollow general took a swing at her with its axe. Ember then started to take her helmet off as she was probably about to resort to her natural dragon breath. I came in swinging to try and distract the general just long enough for her to unleash a powerful torrent of flames into it, but the general responded with far too much awareness as it swung its axe at me before I could commit myself to another full swing. Was the emperor observing the situation from an angle that provided a full view of the battle?

I had to bail on my attack and get my shield up to ward off the chop, but was not prepared for the axe to then hook itself over my shield again. I was then suddenly pulled forward to drag me off balance before the general lunged forward to give me a very hard shove that completely knocked me to the ground. I even went down in such a way that I could not get my armor's wings under me to push me back up. But I then saw why the general was in such a hurry to repel me.

With a roar, Ember's maw opened wide as a stream of hot pink flames exploded forward and into the general's veiled shield. It stood its ground as she tried to torch it, but the shield perfectly held up against the flames. I took note of this. The fact that it resorted to using its shield to hold off that dragon fire meant that the veil coating its body was only resistant to magic. Not natural elements.

Her attack thwarted, Ember threw herself backwards with a flap of her wings while trying to get her helmet back on. I then noticed the sound of galloping hooves and look just in time to see Nightmare Moon herself come charging in with sword ready. Her customized longsword floating beside her, she rushed past the general and landed a hard smashing strike to its chest that left an impressive dent in its breastplate. She came to a stop and faced the stunned general with sword floating before her.

This worried me. Even though as heavily armored as an equine could get, Nightmare Moon stood eye to eye with our enemy. The greatest advantage our infantry had against the Hollows were their much smaller stature making it much more difficult for our enemies to strike them with the full force of their swings. But with Nightmare Moon standing as tall as her enemies, she was a much easier target and would feel the full force of an attack if they hit. And that axe... A strike to the back of her armored neck would most likely still fracture her vertebrae.

"Have at thee!" Nightmare Moon barked as she made a sudden swing with her sword. Her blade was deflected while she kept a healthy distance from her foe. She pivoted her sword in the air as if she was holding it in a pair of hands, trying to get the blade under the axe's head to push it away. Her eyes glanced up as another bolt of lightning filled the sky. With a flap of her wings, she jumped back before the general began to pursue her. I was tempted to chase after them and go for the back, but I was most curious of Nightmare Moon's sudden shift in tactics.

Nightmare Moon held her sword high with her dark blue magic aura surging around her horn. Another flash of lightning filled the sky, but this one suddenly shot down and struck the sword itself! Her magic at work, Nightmare Moon kept the surging bolt of lightning from leaving her sword's blade as electricity surged all over it. She then charged forward as the general readied its shield, but there was a sudden pop as that bolt of lightning was sent right into the enemy as soon as Nightmare Moon's sword struck its shield!

"Ooh! Toasty!" Ember spoke up as smoke rose from the staggering form of the Hollow before us. That redirected lightning strike definitely did some damage, but was not enough to destroy it. Ember then charged forward with a low swoop as she tried to smash her spear's pommel over the general's head, but it still managed to lift its shield in time to deflect it. Ember landed near me as we both stood ready to continue this fight. Nightmare Moon stood ready with sword raised, but Ember then called out to her. "Careful! It's like this thing has eyes in the back of its head!"

She was not exactly wrong. The general was displaying an unnatural awareness of its surroundings and was responding too quickly to attacks from outside its field of vision. With the one remaining Hollows turning west to face us, I was ready to charge first in the hopes of giving Ember and Nightmare Moon an opening. But just before I could start to approach, the general very suddenly threw its head back. "Wha... Huh?"

It took us a moment to notice, but something was now sticking out of the Hollow's helmet. Through the visor and right between the eyes. Its head was lowered to look directly at us as the lights in its eyes faded. A single arrow had plunged right into its face. The Hollow then collapsed in a heap and began to dissolve into a dark purple mist as the magic auras coating it also faded away. Nightmare Moon and I suddenly burst into laughter at this very sudden end to the duel upon where that arrow had come from, but Ember did not sound quite as amused as she turned to the west. "Hey! He was mine!"

"Ha! Victory is ours!" I heard Seaspray call out far to the west as he and his fellow hippogriff archers screeched in triumph. And so did everyone else. Truly, only one of them could snipe a fully armored opponent from nearly a mile away with a shot to the face. Even the rain began to slow with the sun starting to come out at the perfect time to declare a victory. Only the sound of cheers filled the air as a massive sense of relief filled my heart. The battle was over and things could not have gone much better. This proved that we were ready for what was to come.

"Well, that was abrupt! But not unappreciated!" Nightmare Moon chuckled heartily as she sheathed her sword at her side. She approached with a smile upon her face and said, "Well met, Ember! We were starting to suspect you weren't going to make it."

Ember sighed with a groan before propping up her spear upon its pommel. She leaned on it towards Nightmare Moon as she explained, "Trust me, it wasn't my call! Unlike all you ponies, our armor isn't exactly a one size fits all kind of deal. I wasn't going to let my men head out for battle until they were properly armored. I'm just glad we didn't miss it!"

"Hm, yes... Forging armor isn't exactly expedient, is it? Regardless, let us savor this victory for now. We will speak later." Nightmare Moon replied with a very pleased smile as she trotted by us. It was a good day. That was probably the happiest I had seen the Princess of Dreams be in quite a while.

Ember began to step towards me, but she then paused as we noticed something approaching through the air. Seconds later, Seaspray came in for a landing before us as he greeted me with a smile. His quiver was empty, though I doubt he missed a single shot. "All is well with you, my liege? Did you see that shot I made to put down the enemy commander? At least a mile away, I swear! Not my finest shot, but..."

"Yes, yes, I thought that arrow was from you! Good shot, admiral! We really needed that." I retorted while so glad he stepped in when he did. "How long were you waiting for that shot anyway?"

"From the moment your first swing was parried. I have been charged with your safety and I intend to not fail in that objective. With my final arrow, I took aim and waited. And as soon as I was certain my shot would connect, I let my arrow fly! And behold, victory was ours!" Seaspray explained with his usual confidence and bravado while really sounding like he was savoring the opportunity to put his skills to good use for the sake of Equestria.

"And you nailed that thing right between the eyes... I... I didn't know that kind of precision was possible from that kind of distance..." Ember added with a fist held to the underside of her helmet. I doubt the dragons of Equestria are familiar with archery.

I then decided to explain, "The hippogriffs of Equestria have the finest archers in the entire world. No one's better than them. Not with eyes like theirs."

"The more you know!" Ember retorted as she shrugged her shoulders. Her eyes then opened wider as she finally beheld Seaspray properly. "Wow, what's your armor made of? I don't know of anything that shimmers like that..."

Seaspray held his head high while he posed gallantly in his unique suit of armor. "The finest tempered steel coated in a glorious finish of mother of pearl! It's no different from the rest of my mens' in terms of performance, but only mine is permitted to have such a glorious sheen to it. Thank you for noticing."

"I'm almost tempted to taste it, that sheen is so amazing..." Ember muttered while probably not having much experience in sampling pearls. Do those things even have a flavor to them? Ember quickly collected herself and stood at attention. "Anyway! Good shot back there. Although I'd rather have finished the job myself..."

"Oh my... I didn't steal your glory there, did I? My sincerest apologies! I was merely covering my liege here!" Seaspray retorted with a hint of embarrassment in his voice. He then spread his glorious wings and spoke, "I have already said too much. We will speak again soon, I'm sure."

With a flap of his wings, Seaspray took to the air and flew back to the west. Ember then turned her gaze up at me and asked, "My liege? What, are you his superior in some way?"

"It's complicated... Too much to explain in a few minutes." I retorted while knowing Ember has yet to even lay eyes upon Novo. I then looked down at her and sheathed my sword now that the battle was truly over. "Anyway, how about we head back? We still need to figure out where you will be staying in the camp."

"Sure, right. Anywhere will do." She replied as we began to head back to the west. The militia was already en route for field HQ. Some of our hippogriffs and griffons were scouring the battlefield for dropped or discarded equipment. The Hollow's weapons did not stick around after their masters were destroyed, but our arrows still remained. Ember then looked up at me and said, "You all did very well. I wasn't sure what to expect out here, but I but those boulderheads with me were pleasantly surprised."

"I hope so. I don't want any discourse between anyone out here." I replied while appreciating the silence of an empty battlefield as the skies began to gradually clear. The wonderful scent of soaked earth filled the air after a summer rainstorm. I then looked down at Ember and said softly, "I'm glad you made it, Ember."

She looked up at me from behind her helmet. I could swear she was smiling. "It's good to be here, James. Let's get through this together."

We were the last to enter the camp through the gates. And as soon as we did, Ember and I found her fellow dragons waiting for us in a group. Exactly twelve of them had arrived with her, each having very different and varied body types and colors. Their iron armor looked crude, but tough and rugged. Arrows and blades would never get by it. I did not recognize any of them, but there were a few females among the more numerous males. And they all looked more than just a bit thrilled at having toasted dozens of Hollows. "Man, did you see how many of those things we torched out there?! Who needs these ponies when we can just keep roasting them until they're all dust?!"

Another one of the dragons stepped towards Ember with his fangs exposed in a huge grin. "How about we just ditch these ponies and keep going east?! We'll roast everything in the way and burn that emperor guy to ashes!"

Overconfident brutes like always. Ember displayed admirable restraint as she pointed her spear at her allies and spoke firmly. "Absolutely not! Yes, you all performed splendidly today, but we also had the element of surprise! I doubt the enemy will use the same tactics twice! We will continue to march east with the rest of Equestria's forces and carry out our duties for our allies. We have a role to fulfill and I will not be tolerating any acts of antagonizing towards our allies here!"

"Oh yeah?" Another drake asked while the other dragons snidely snickered together in blatant defiance of their leader's commands. "And what if we do?"

Ember scowled at her men from under her helmet, but she then appeared to smirk. She pointed her spear past them and said, "I think she can explain things better than I can."

Confused, the twelve dragons turned around. And they flinched at the sight of Nightmare Moon standing there with a knowing smirk on her face. "Good afternoon, soldiers. Is there a problem?"

I started to smirk as the dragons cowered at the sight of the only other member of the royal family they hate seen thus far. She began to walk through the group with grace and pride while never once losing that smirk. "I trust you will be on your best behavior while serving with my people out here. You will be compensated as promised for your services once this war comes to an end in the coming weeks. However..."

The Princess of Dreams closed her eyes briefly before looking around at them with her eyes filled with a haunting white glow. "I do not believe I need to explain what will happen should you harass our own allies. Do I?"

"Nope! Nope! We'll be good!" One of the dragons shouted before they literally all bowed before her. Ember was struggling to suppress her delighted snickering under her helmet. They had already seen Nightmare Moon's magical might in action once before. And none of them wanted to be on the receiving end of it.

"Very good then. Carry on." Nightmare Moon retorted before she made her way back towards the command center. The dragons remained on their hands and knees until they were certain it was safe to rise.

"One more thing." Ember then said as her people turned to face her. She stamped her spear's pommel into the ground firmly to make her point clear. "There is one other dragon serving with us. A youth who is acting as a scout. All of you are to avoid contact with her at all times. Understood?"

They all nodded readily. If they were to disobey, Ember would surely rat them out to Nightmare Moon. And I was glad to see Ember looking out for Smolder. Now that the dragons seemed to understand their place at the time, Ember allowed herself to relax. "All right, you're dismissed. Take a look around, familiarize yourself with your surroundings, but stay out of trouble."

The twelve dragons began to wander off with their egos kept firmly in check. I then looked down at Ember and said, "I was...expecting more trouble from them."

"Not with Nightmare Moon breathing down their necks. I'm kinda hoping one of them does make a scene just so she can zap them or something." Ember muttered smugly as she removed her helmet. I raised my eyebrows a bit now that I got a good look at her face for the first time in quite a while. Ember soon noticed my prolonged gaze and asked, "What? Did something get me?"

"No, you're fine." I replied while Ember looked away for just a moment. "It's just...I forgot how beautiful you are under that helmet."

"James, come on..." Ember groaned while she rolled her eyes. But I never took my eyes off of her. But several seconds later, she looked up at me with a quiet smile on her lips. "Thank you. Really."

"Anytime." I spoke softly while enjoying the gaze of her scarlet eyes. But it was then that I suddenly had a realization. "Say... Where will you even be staying here anyway? We didn't discuss that..."

"We didn't? Wait... No, I guess we didn't. But that can wait until this evening, right?" Ember replied as she held her helmet in one arm and her spear in the other. She narrowed her gaze to focus on distant targets. "That structure in the middle of this place... That's where the princesses gather, right? I'll head over there for now and get caught up with everyone now that I'm here. Let's talk later, all right?"

"Right sure. See you soon, Ember. And check in on Smolder when you get there. She'll be happy to see you again." I said in parting before Ember made her way further east. I cast my gaze out over the rows of tents around me. There was a joyous atmosphere in the air. Morale had skyrocketed now that our first real battle had ended so well. No casualties too... Or were there?

My eyes suddenly went wide. I did see it happen. Those protective domes of magical barriers that signaled the presence of wounded allies. I knew how they worked. A sort of time inversion spell to give the wounded more time to be transported and then treated. A safeguard like that would drastically increase the survival rate of anyone with even the most grievous injuries. But still...

Now more familiar with the layout of the camp than I had been days prior, I started to make my way to the infirmary. Very few infantrymen were wounded, but I just wanted to be sure. But I did not get far before Rainbow Dash came swooping over to me. "Hey, James! Got a minute?!"

"Huh? Oh, Rainbow! Hey, did you or your wingmen bring someone back after their safeguards got deployed? Are they OK?" I asked now that I was talking to someone who was directly involved with evacuating wounded personnel.

Rainbow Dash surprised me with a laugh. "Oh, that?! Yeah, those guys only got a little roughed up. Almost like those crystals or something are way too twitchy and will activate if they so much as scrape their knees! Those eggheads need to tweak those things to not turn on too easy."

I let out a long wheeze as I too found myself laughing in sheer relief. "Oh man... Well, plenty of time to fine-tune those things. I guess they wouldn't know how well they worked until we got some field testing done. Anyway, did you need me for something?"

Rainbow Dash then looked up at me and said, "Oh, right! Spitfire wanted me to come find you! She's about to talk to Lightning Dust and she wants you around just in case something goes wrong."

"She... Oh man, right! Sure, let's go." I retorted before taking to the air and letting Rainbow Dash lead me across the camp. "Yeah, I saw all that. Gilda told me she had a bad feeling about her, but I never expected her to endanger her wingmen like that."

"Yeah, G told me how you bailed her out back there! Thanks for looking out for them!" Rainbow Dash replied as we began to descend. It really does not take long to get from one side of the camp to the other when you can fly.

"Oh, I hardly needed to do anything. As soon as I got rid of her captors, she tore herself out of that net by herself." I explained as we approached the very same open field where the aerial units run their drills. I could see Spitfire standing at the edge of the space while Lightning Dust was positioned right in the middle. She appeared to be shackled with her wings bound while a pair of unicorn guardsmen stood by her with spears at their sides. Upon landing before her, I asked, "You called, captain?"

"Yeah, thanks for being here, James. Soarin told me everything that happened out there. If Dust tries to make a run for it, grab her." Spitfire retorted with a most grim tone in her voice. She looked genuinely disgusted as she began to approach her subordinate. Rainbow Dash and I shared a quiet glance. It was almost unsettling to see Spitfire like this. We then followed while Spitfire spoke to the guards. "Release her. She's not going anywhere."

Lightning Dust scowled in irritation over being disciplined. She was soon freed from her binds while the guards stepped back, but she made no attempt to flee. Rainbow and I stood to the sides while I watched carefully. Spitfire, her voice filled with barely veiled anger, spoke firmly to her wingman. "I saw what happened out there today. And I've heard testimony from the wingmen who got dragged along in your tailwind. What was that about? You knew what you were supposed to be doing, but you still threw yourself at the enemy anyway?"

I was curious of the reasoning behind her logic as Lightning Dust still looked more annoyed than anything. She then spoke up, " I didn't sign up to play mama bird! You saw how many heads I rolled when I went crashing through the tops of the enemy lines! I must've thinned them out by at least a few dozen!"

"That's! Not! The point!" Spitfire now was just shy of yelling right in Lightning Dust's face. Even while her subordinate defiantly stared her down. "We may be here to fight a war, but you and I are here to make sure our ground troops make it home alive! They've got families and friends waiting at home and we're here to make sure they live to see tomorrow! What don't you get about that?! And I don't even want to think about what would've happened to our wingmen if the enemy managed to drag them all the way back to their stronghold!"

What came next was something I am still rolling around in my head. Because of how wrong it felt to hear from a pony. Lightning Dust defiantly spoke, "And what part about being at war don't you get?! We've gotta wipe out the enemy if we're gonna win this in the long run! So what if we take a few casualties?! That's what happens in war, right? If some of them can't keep up with the rest of us, then maybe they should've stayed home! It's not my fault if some of them aren't on my level."

It was such a brief explanation, but... That kind of callous disregard for the well-being of her wingmen... It almost sounded sociopathic. Even Spitfire looked utterly stunned as she remained silent. And Lightning Dust looked like she was interpreting that silence as a victory in their argument if that smirk was anything to go by. No one spoke, but I felt bile boiling in my gut. But before I could consider throwing a blast of magic lightning at Lightning Dust, Spitfire beat me tot he punch. Quite literally.

I almost did not even see it. Spitfire very suddenly lashed out and smashed her hoof across Lightning Dust's face and knocked the callous pegasus tot he ground. Rainbow Dash and I even jumped back in shock. For as long as I have known her, I never could have imagined Spitfire physically assaulting someone. Lightning Dust remained on the ground with a trickle of blood starting to ooze from her left nostril before she lifted her head to gaze up at Spitfire with a look of stunned horror in her eyes.

Spitfire was as still as stone while gazing down at Lightning Dust with a look of cold wrath in her eyes. I was afraid to intervene. She looked like she was about to murder her traitorous wingman. But after a moment of unbearably tense silence, Spitfire spoke with a chilling monotone in her voice. "You've got ten minutes to pack your bags and get out of here. If you're still here after that, I'll see to it that you're put on trial."

Lightning Dust had absolutely nothing to say to that threat. She hastily scrambled to her feet and galloped off without a word. And that was the last time I ever saw her. The two guards who had watching began to disperse while Spitfire walked past Rainbow Dash and I without a word. Rainbow soon let out a harsh sigh and said with a groan, "Oh man, I didn't think it'd get that intense..."

"I was almost certain she was going to strangle Dust after that..." I muttered while my torso ached from the sheer tension I had felt the instant Spitfire punched Lightning Dust right in the snout. Even the entire battle beforehand was not so stressful on my nerves. That was terrifying. "I think we should leave the captain be for now..."

"Uh huh... At least Dust won't be sticking around to screw things up next time..." Rainbow Dash said with a nod. Although she then asked, "Say... Didn't you have to bail someone else out today? I saw you fly to the northern edge of the battlefield today. What happened over there?"

"There? That was... Oh shoot, that! I should probably check in about that! Let's talk later!" I replied before spreading my wings and taking to the air. Sunset Shimmer had most likely been detained around that time as well. I was most curious of where things would go with what her superiors would decide about her. "Didn't think there'd be any bad eggs in the basket..."

I suspected that the section of the encampment where the mages were stationed was very close to the R&D lab and made my way there. My guess proved correct. A pair of armored unicorn guardsmen were standing beside Sunset Shimmer in the open lot before the lab. Luna and Twilight Sparkle stood near her as well. Upon landing, I noticed a dark ring possibly made out of stone placed around the base of Sunset's horn. Some sort of magic inhibitor for unicorn prisoners? Sunset looked nothing short of annoyed. Everyone turned their gazes towards me as I approached. "I guess I should mention what happened out there?"

"There's no need. Sunset Shimmer informed us that you provided a means to hold the enemy at bay while allowing her to return fire. It was certainly effective, but the act of breaking formation against such sheer numbers was still exceedingly reckless. We are waiting for Celestia to arrive before discussing disciplinary actions." Luna explained while Sunset Shimmer flinched at the mention of the Princess of the Dawn. They did have a history together and it seemed I was about to find out exactly what that entailed.

No one had anything to say. Sunset in particular refused to speak. Twilight did not appear like she needed to be there, but she most certainly was curious about what was up with her colleague. Moments later, a winged figure descended from the sky. Celestia landed before us while still clad in her glorious gilded barding. She began to open her mouth to speak, but froze upon locking eyes with Sunset Shimmer. "You..."

Sunset Shimmer flinched, but never lost that look of stubborn irritation in her eyes. Celestia then looked towards her sister with a gaze of contempt. "Luna. Why was I not informed that she had enlisted? Why is Sunset Shimmer here?"

"You...know each other?" Twilight Sparkle asked with some confusion as her mentor addressed her colleague by name. Sunset did all she could to avoid locking eyes with her successor. I was most interested in what was about to be revealed. Why had Luna not known the name of Celestia's prior pupil?

Luna then explained with a most sincere and firm tone of voice, "Sister. Ever since the day I returned to the throne, you have not once mentioned such a name to me. Not once. Is there something I need to know here?"

"No... I suppose I did not. My apologies." Celestia said coolly before directing her biter gaze towards Sunset. "Sunset Shimmer was my star pupil before I took Twilight Sparkle under my wing."

"You... You came before me?!" Twilight asked loudly in shock while Sunset avoided looking at her. Despite not looking it, I suspected Sunset Shimmer was several years older than Twilight or myself if she hailed from a slightly older generation. That admittedly beautiful voice filled with womanly depth when she spoke certainly gave me that impression. Twilight then asked, "Then...why aren't you studying under Princess Celestia anymore?"

"Because she thought I wasn't good enough." Sunset bitterly grumbled before defiantly lifting her gaze to look up at her former mentor. "That's why I signed up for this. So I could prove to you that I'm worthy! I helped decimate the enemy forces with just my own magical might! I outperformed every other mage on the battlefield today! Is that still not enough for you?!"

Celestia's eyes narrowed in disgust. I did not fully understand the context at that moment, but if Sunset was simply inadequate in her magical capabilities back then, she surely must have improved to the point of being an exceptional mage by then. But this assumption was squashed when Celestia then said coldly, "It has been nearly a decade since I last laid eyes on you. And you still fail to understand?"

Sunset Shimmer snarled at Celestia in sheer frustration. Like she knew what was coming. Celestia then explained, "All you ever wanted back then was power. And I see that has not changed. Of course I could not trust you when that was all you were interested in. Am I wrong?"

"And I'm still not worthy of that power?! To one day be like you?! What must I do to get you to understand that I have what it takes?!" Sunset all but yelled at her mentor. At it was almost unsettling to hear her obsess over becoming as powerful as Celestia herself. What had Sunset been hoping for? To eventually inherit the crown as well? To become the next Princess of the Dawn? Did that mean Twilight too would someday...?"

"If you still do not understand why you were cast out by now, then I fear you never will. I cannot place such faith in anyone blinded by such ambition." Celestia spoke with a frustrated sigh. She then glanced at Luna and said, "She is to be discharged immediately. Send her home on the next transport that comes in."

"Agreed. Come, gentlemen. Let's be off." Luna retorted as Sunset's two escorts readied their spears and began to guide her away from the open lot. At least it did not escalate as far as things did with Lightning Dust.

Before she got far, Sunset Shimmer looked back at us. Or more likely just at Celestia. Fury in her eyes, she spoke with a low growl. "Mark my words... This isn't over, Celestia. I'll prove to you someday..."

I could only hope nothing would come to pass from that threat. A mage that powerful would certainly make for a dangerous enemy. Now with just Twilight and Celestia, I looked back at them while Twilight stepped towards her mentor. "She was your student before me?"

"Yes... And I had hoped I would never see her again in that state..." Celestia bemoaned with head bowed. "Such an aspiring and competent student too... It's such a shame that the prospect of power went to her head. I could not trust her as her ambitions became too great."

"I... I hope I won't ever disappoint you like that... I'm not interested in power. Only the pursuit of knowledge interests me, your highness. Like it always has." Twilight replied meekly now that she had seen what had become of the student who came before her. She bowed her head and whispered, "I won't become like her... I promise."

"I know you won't, Twilight." Celestia said with a happier tone while she reached out and nuzzled Twilight's cheek with her nose. "And that is why you are my star student."

"Thank you! I won't let you down!" Twilight replied as I saw the two of them indulged in this moment of tenderness together. But as I observed master and pupil together, some of Sunset Shimmer's words came to the forefront of my mind. Words speaking of an intention to eventually become like Celestia... As if...there was some plan from the start to grant that sort of status upon her had she qualified.

I thought I was overthinking things at first. But then I remembered someone else. Cadence. The only alicorn I knew of who was not directly connected to the royal bloodline. Had we discussed that at one point in the past? I could swear she or someone else mentioned that to me... That she was not originally an alicorn... But if she could become one... Could she in time also become just like Celestia as well? And if that is the case... Would Twilight one day also be...?

I became so lost in my thoughts that I momentarily zoned out enough to not hear Twilight and Celestia talking. And I felt my heart ache as an image entered my mind. A vision of Celestia, but with Twilight's colors instead of her own. An immortal goddess of a mare no longer tethered to everything that connects us all. Untouched by time. It was an absurd notion to consider, but the very thought of it horrified me. Twilight has at times displayed some degree of leadership skills, but she would never be fit to wear a crown. Nor can I ever imagine her wanting it in the first place. But... But... No... Celestia... She would never do that, would she?

Twilight trotted off once I started to lose my train of thought. Now that it was just Celestia and I, she looked my way and said, "I really should be off. My sisters and I need to address everyone over this victory along with some of our more highly ranked officers. It would be good for morale."

"Right, yeah..." I muttered before Celestia started to turn away. My thoughts still on my mind, I then asked, "Celestia... A moment please. What Sunset said... Twilight. You... You don't really intend to pass the crown onto her, do you?"

I was expecting an immediate response. A prompt and sincere denial of a potentially dubious and misleading ulterior motive behind her taking Twilight under her wing. And now that I thought about it, I never really had been told what being Celestia's star pupil even means in terms of end goals. Regardless, I hoped for a quick reply. Instead...

Celestia merely stared at me without a word. Her eyes betrayed her silence. Such a look of unease and discomfort in them. What was she hiding? She then turned from me without a word and began to walk away. But I was not having it. The thought of her putting that kind of burden on Twilight... Someone who does not desire the crown... It frightened me. I rushed forward and placed my hand upon her armored neck. This got her attention as Celestia came to a stop and looked back at me. I quietly pleaded, "Please... Don't hurt her."

The Princess of the Dawn solemnly nodded. And only then did she finally speak. "I have nothing but the best intentions for her, James. Twilight is in good hooves. She will play her part when the time comes."

While there was clearly no mean to sound it, there was something...insidious about that term. She will play her part. It carried the connotation of a lose of control on Twilight's part. Being manipulated into doing something against her will. My faith in dear Celestia shaken, I slowly lowered my hand to my side. I then spoke firmly, "Celestia... I love you. I cherish you dearly. But I still feel like there's something you're not telling me..."

"I swear, James. I have no intention of harming Twilight." Celestia said softly, but not exactly with the most confidence. I was not satisfied with her answer at all. There was something about her connections to Twilight Sparkle she was not telling me. And I could tell by that look in her eyes that she knew I did not believe her entirely. Knowing I was not going to get any other answer out of her, I turned and flew back over the camp. If nothing else, I wanted to get that armor off for the rest of the evening.

I could feel an enthusiastic buzz in the air as I approached the command center. Everyone was in a good mood and were celebrating. Even upon stepping into the command center, I found the main room abuzz with guardsmen breaking out bottles of cider to have a toast to a successful campaign ahead. It was hard to not feel confident in that atmosphere. And as soon as I headed up the stairs to my chambers, I was promptly pounced upon by a very clingy Changeling. "You're back! Are you OK?!"

"Whoa! Hey there, love bug. Yeah, I'm good. Didn't even need to stop by the infirmary afterward." I replied while stroking Ocellus on the head. She was clinging to me quite well. Like a beetle on a tree.

"You sure you're all right? We could kinda hear stuff going on even way out there. And they're really throwing a party downstairs. How'd it go?" Smolder asked while she was seated at the edge of my bed. Her eyes gazed at me with some concern and even appeared to be scanning my armor for signs of damage. There were a few dents here and there, but nothing that could have signified a hit hat could have harmed me.

"It all went surprisingly well. Like...impressively well! Like it made me wonder what I was so worried about in the first place... OK, love bug. Please get down. I can't take this armor off while you're holding on." I replied before helping Ocellus lower herself to he floor. I then removed my helmet and weapons before melting my armor off into its designated tub nearby. "Really though, everyone's feeling confident about his now. Even Ember showed up just in time with her dragon reinforcements and torched lots of those Hollows."

"Ember?! She's back?! Nice! Was she awesome out there?" Smolder almost shouted as she clenched her hands into excited fists. Ember must have really endeared herself to the little dragoness last time.

"Yep. As soon as she showed up, she stayed close to me. She makes a great battle buddy and really knows how to work that spear." I replied while stepping out of the tub and sitting myself beside Smolder so I could get my shoes on. "And don't worry about the other dragons. Ember warned them to stay away from you, so they won't be giving you any trouble if they know what's good for them."

"Oh, thanks... I don't wanna relive any bad days I had when I was still in the dragon lands." Smolder said with a tone of relief. But once I had my shoes back on, she put her arms around me for a hug. "I... I gotta admit I was kinda worried about you. Thanks for coming back in one piece."

"Sorry if I scared you. Really didn't mean to." I whispered as I put an arm around her. But I then had to do the same for Ocellus when the little lady pushed her way under my other arm. "Heh, you girls..."

"We don't want anything bad happening to you out there." Ocellus cooed with her head resting right against my chest. Probably even listening to the thumping of my heart. "You're such a nice person... Don't go away, please?"

"I'll never stay gone for long. I'll keep coming home. All right?" I whispered before Smolder placed a kiss on my cheek. I glanced at her as we both smirked at each other before we shared a proper kiss upon our lips. Although I then glanced at the only clock in the room. It was getting a little late by then. "Say... How about we hit one of the mess halls for dinner? I'd like to enjoy dinner with our friends to celebrate our first real victory out here."

"Sounds good! It'd be nice to get outta the house for a while. You hungry for some real food, Ocellus?" Smolder replied while looking past me at the lovely love bug.

Ocellus looked less than thrilled at the prospect of socializing with everyone beyond the walls of the command center. Her pale blue featureless eyes squinted as she fidgeted against me. "But... They'll hate me... If they see me, they might chase me away..."

That was when I had an idea. "Then why don't you get dressed? Even if everyone out there has problems with Changelings, they don't have much of a grudge against dragons."

"Dragons...? What about th... Oh! That! You mean..." Ocellus gasped before hopping down from the bed. In a flash of green fire, she soon stood before us as a familiar and very feminine slender dragon lady with sandy hued scales and even a full head of hair. "Like this?"

"Man, I can't believe you make a cuter dragon girl than me." Smolder added before she let out a laugh. "Yeah, I bet that'd fool them! I think we can come up with an excuse if anyone asks too many questions."

"Mmhm. You're adorable. I don't think anyone would have a problem with those looks." I said while Ocellus squealed in delight while covering her face with her new hands. With nothing else to do, I stood up with Smolder and Ocellus at my sides. "Let's go grab a bite."

Since I knew Smolder and Ocellus required an escort o leave the command center, I felt I should announce whenever I was taking them outside. Once down in the main room, I called out over the noise. "Hey, gentlemen! I'm taking Ocellus and Smolder out for dinner. We'll be back."

"You are? But where's the Cha...wait..." Shining Armor was among them and looked at the three of us in some confusion. Ocellus nervously waved at him to make it clear she was the new dragon in the room. "Oh... Well, just make sure it doesn't run off."

"Got it. Let's go." I replied as I led the two of them outside. Ocellus turned her gaze to the ground as Shining Armor's bitter words likely stun. I really was disappointed in him using such dehumanizing pronouns to address her, but I could not entirely fault him. Just how wretched a time was it when that invasion happened during his wedding? I stroked my fingers through her head of hair and whispered, "Give him time. You know everyone else in the command center is warming up to you."

"Mmhm... But will everyone else be OK with me?" Ocellus quietly asked with her fingers touching. She really was afraid now that Shining Armor had reminded her of what Equestria at large thinks of her kind.

"If they have a problem with you, they'll have to get by us." Smolder said bluntly as she stepped up beside our friend. She then glanced up at me and asked, "We'll protect you. Right, James?"

"Yeah. We'll keep you safe. Promise." I said while taking Ocellus' hand into mine to lead her along. I soon found her leaning against me as I led her and Smolder along. A good meal would do wonders for her mood, even if she might not get that much nutritional value out of it compared to her usual diet.

The air had a certain energy to it as the sun was only just starting to set in the west. Like the kind of feeling you get when attending an outdoor festival. I had no idea which mess hall to choose since there were quite a few set around the camp, but I decided to go with the one that was nearest to the command center. It was the one I usually visit when I want to enjoy a meal among my comrades, so I hoped my closest friends had gotten into a habit of frequenting that one if they wanted to find me.

Ocellus became rooted to the spot when we were right outside the mess hall. Just a huge open tent with many tables and quite a few militiamen going about, either taking seats at the table to be served or gathering in lines at the food stalls to take a meal back to their tents. Even though she was perfectly disguised as a dragon, Ocellus clung to me while her feet would not budge. Smolder noticed when the two of us did not follow her in and looked back. "Something wrong?"

"So many... Many we should find...someplace quieter?" Ocellus whimpered as she clung to my hand.

"Too shy? Hey, I'm feeling a little uncomfortable too. But it'll be fine when we find a table and our friends start showing up. We'll keep you safe." I replied while knowing what it is like to be uneasy in crowded locations. I gave her hand a light tug and said, "Please?"

"Um... OK... Just please don't let go." Ocellus muttered as she began to very rigidly walk in with Smolder and I while tightening her grip on my hand. I too firmly grasped hers to make sure she would not slip away. I know Changelings are probably taught to be discreet, but Ocellus was taking it even further. I wonder if all Changeling scouts are that naturally shy.

We took a seat at a long row of tables that could easily seat a few dozen patrons. No one was there yet, but I was anticipating that to change. Ocellus sat to my left while Smolder was on her other side to keep her safely boxed in. Now that she was seated, Ocellus appeared slightly calmer. But she then asked, "Um... Do we really need such a big table?"

Smolder caught on very quickly and smirked at us. "Hey, it's a special occasion. Everybody wants to party, so we're gonna have lots of friends show up."

"Lots...of people...? Uh oh..." Ocellus muttered as one of the servers came by and set out rows of menus on the tables. I guess even he anticipated a large group showing up soon. "Like who?"

"Like...her?" Smolder asked while she pointed past me. I glanced to my right and saw Spitfire take a seat beside me with a bottle of hard cider held in her wing. She was out of uniform, but she looked really unhappy. And I could guess why.

Smolder took the hint and got Ocellus' attention for a conversation to keep her occupied. Now that it was just Spitfire and me, I asked, "What's up, captain?"

"I just needed someone to talk to and chill with for a while." She glumly muttered before taking a long swig of her drink. She looked troubled. Unable to look at me, she held a hoof to her forehead and grumbled, "I'm really sorry you had to see that back there... I can't remember the last time I ever took a swing at a cadet like that..."

"It's cool, captain. I was debating blasting her with lightning myself, so you saved me the trouble." I replied while still disturbed by Lightning Dust's parting words. Not at all something I would expect out of someone from Equestria. "There's something wrong with that girl..."

"No kidding... But it still didn't feel good. It's one thing to screw up in a way that endangers my wingmates. But dissing them on top of that? I never wanna see her again. And I'm gonna see to it that she's blacklisted from ever trying out for the Wonderbolts, just to be safe." Spitfire groaned as she slumped against the table. She really was too sweet to ever get violent with anyone. No matter how deserved that punch to the face was, it was not in her nature to be that harsh. Spitfire finally turned to me and held up her arms. "I need a hug."

"I've got plenty, captain." I retorted before wrapping my arms around her. She nuzzled her face into my chest and let out a very loud and long sigh as I just squeezed the gloom out of her. "Feeling better?"

"I'm getting there... I'm just glad you were there to bail out my buddies. Soarin and Fleetfoot told me all about it. Really, thanks for that. Don't know what I'd do if I lost any of them on my watch." Spitfire sighed while already sounding more emotionally at ease. Although she then looked to her left and let out an amused snort. "Speak of the devil. Good thing you picked a big table."

I looked over and saw a small heard of pegasi trotting our way. They called out noisily in greeting as I realized who they were. Every last one of them were members of the Wonderbolts and some of my most frequent out of town customers at the spa. Soarin was the first to speak as they approached. "There he is! You fix up our wings and then you get us outta trouble on the battlefield! Where will we see you pop up next when we need you?"

"I'm guessing I'll be seeing you guy back in Ponyville when this is all over. You're gonna be working those wings hard at this rate." I replied as the whole crew got comfortable around us. Except Ocellus was clearly not so comfortable about the growing number of ponies around her. Her hand grasped mine under the table while we shared a glance.

"Oh, you betcha! That little dive and rise really takes a lot outta them after a few goes! Can't wait to let those magic fingers get to work on the girls here next time I'm in town." Fleetfoot said while flexing her wings. At least pegasus wings are by far the easiest body parts for me to massage.

Before long, a bunch more ponies started approaching from over yonder. And Ocellus squeezed my hand to the point of almost hurting me. My five closest friends from Ponyville were drawing near along with Trixie and Gilda amongst them. Maud Pie was trailing along behind them at a very leisurely pace. It was getting crowded indeed. Rarity then called out, "Yoohoooo! Darlings, we're here!"

"Hey, girls! Picked a big table for tonight!" Smolder replied while she waved at us. She then slyly thought up an answer to any questions they would likely have for the dragon girl seated between us. "Hey, lemme introduce you to my new gal pal. This is Ocellus. She's...uh...gonna be helping me with my scouting out here. Right?"

"Huh?! Uh... Um... Yes! What she said." Ocellus squeaked as she played along with a big and adorably nervous grin on her face. It was clever of Smolder to come up with an excuse like that on the fly. Very cunning.

"Oh? Uh... Oh! There's another dragon here besides the ones the Dragon Lord brought with her? Did you just wander out here too?" Twilight asked while they all drew closer to introduce themselves. "Anyway, it's good to meet you, Ocellus! My name is Twilight Sparkle."

One by one, everyone introduced themselves to the little Changeling in disguise. And as she was given an increasingly warm welcome, that smile of her face became less and less forced. Ocellus soon whispered to me, "They're...all so nice."

"Yeah, they are. The best friends I've got." I whispered to her as my friends got comfortable. Rarity took a seat beside Smolder while Gilda sat right across from me. Although I soon noticed Gilda starting to give Ocellus a curious stare. And then I remembered. She was there with me when I first found that frightened little love bug. Did she deduce that the newly discovered dragon before her was a Changeling in disguise.

"Hey. Ocellus." Gilda spoke over the clamor of many conversations in the air. Everyone was too distracted to pay any mind to whoever they were not directly interacting with. Ocellus immediately noticed Gilda's gaze and froze. Gilda then looked at me and asked, "Is she that weird bug thing we found out there?"

She did know. And I just nodded in the hopes of not creating a scene. Instead of getting accusatory, Gilda looked over at Ocellus and smirked before showing a thumbs-ups sign. "You're cool with me if he's cool with you."

"Uh... Really?! Thank you!" Ocellus said while grinning most gratefully. I suppose there was some sort of solidarity between them due to having checkered pasts in some form or another.

Gilda then looked at me and asked, "Hey, just wondering... What happened with Lightning Dust? I haven't seen her back at my place. Actually... It looks like she cleared out. All her stuff is gone."

"Yeah, she's been officially discharged. You won't be seeing her around here anymore." I replied while Gilda looked extremely relieved. Although I was briefly worried about her just being kicked out of camp instead of being sent back on a transport airship. "Come to think of it... Considering how fast she flies, she'll probably be back inside familiar territory before nightfall."

"Yeah, probably... Man, I knew there was something about her that I didn't like, but I never thought she'd be dumb enough to try something like that." Gilda grumbled while looking at the menu before her.

"It wasn't that she was dumb. It was that she really does not care. Spitfire even blacklisted her from the Wonderbolts as a precaution." I added while I took looked over the menu before me. I did glance to my right to check on Spitfire, but I saw she was in much better spirits by then while in the company of her crew.

"Sounds like it... She always had a really aloof vibe to her... Too aloof. I guess that's what happens when you don't give a flying feather about anyone but you and yours." Gilda said with a growl to her voice. She slapped her hand firmly down on the table while still looking better over having been thrown right into the enemy's clutches because of one bad apple in the bunch. "Good riddance. I'd have broken her wings if I saw her again."

"And I believe you would." I muttered while still glad I was able to get to her before it was too late. I took a good long look at her, glad to see that gorgeous golden pelt of hers now that she was out of uniform like everyone else. I then said more softly, "I'm glad you're OK, Gilda."

Gilda rested her beak atop her fist as she looked at me from across the table. Her gaze softened significantly as she replied with a much kinder tone. "Thanks for being there for me, handsome. I'm glad it was you who bailed me out."

It was right around then that Trixie leaned over and said, "Correct me if I'm wrong, but did you say your name is Gilda?"

Gilda looked to her right and said, "Me? Yeah, that's me. What's it to you?"

Trixie then explained, "I just wanted to be the first to tell you that it seems we've been reassigned to different bunks. Looks like you and I will be sharing a tent from now on."

"Huh? You're my new roomie?! Sweet. You're that crazy mage out there who turned some of the enemies against each other, right? Sneaky stuff right there. How'd you do it?" Gilda asked now that Trixie had her attention. I could see a certain kind of irony in the two of them getting paired up as roommates. They do have a fair bit in common.

Trixie threw her head back and laughed. "Oh, you know what they say. A magician never reveals her secrets."

"Lame! But you'll be doing some sweet parlor tricks while we're chilling sometimes, right?" Gilda said before she suddenly looked behind her. "Whoa. Who's the big blue here?"

I looked past Gilda and saw a face I was more than happy to see. Ember stood before us while still clad in her gilded armor, but with her helmet missing. She raised her hand in greeting and asked, "Um... Is there room at this table?"

"Hey, Ember! Come on, there's plenty of room!" Smolder called out from across the table upon seeing probably the only dragon she kind of looked up to.

Twilight then looked over and beamed happily towards our guest. "Dragon Lord Ember! Welcome back! Your reinforcements were amazing out there! Just torching the enemy like that?! I didn't know what to expect, but having dragons on our side must be huge for morale!"

"Yes, they did perform well, didn't they?" Ember chuckled before Gilda scooted down a bit so Ember could have a seat right there. The Dragon Lord sat directly across from me as she got comfortable. "I'm just ready to try some more pony cooking. What's there to eat here?"

"Check out the menu right there. Just remember that you're only allowed one from each category." I explained while glad to see Ember joining us. Although instead of looking at her menu, I noticed her gaze being directed to my left. "Huh? What's up?"

"I don't remember you being among my subordinates... Are you another wandered out here?" She asked the false dragoness sitting to my left. Ocellus had no idea what to even say to an actual dragon now that she was disguised as one. Let alone the queen of the dragons.

I felt I could trust Ember with the knowledge that Ocellus at least was not what she seemed. So I spoke over the clamor around us and said, "It's complicated. I'll tell you later."

Ember took my word for it and left things at that. But she soon glanced up and started to crack a confused smirk at me. "Um... Don't look now, but you have a bunch of birds looming over you."

"Birds...? Oh." I muttered before a bunch of cheers and laughs filled the air as I was grabbed behind in a big hug by a couple sets of feathered arms. Our entire platoon of hippogriff archers had shown up for dinner and I was being held in the arms of Sky Beak and even Seaspray.

"So glad we picked the right mess hall! Good show out there today, all of you!" Seaspray declared after having likely just given a rousing speech of congratulations to some of our infantry. Their joyous energy was a welcome and familiar treat that I sorely missed without knowing how much I did.

Ember was quite amused by the sheer joy in the hippogriffs' affection greeting, especially with how some of them greeted me with a warm feathery hug. I was grinning ear to ear as well. "Looks like birds just really adore you."

"Adore me? Ember, these are my people!" I jokingly declared as I tried to hug them back by curling my arms over the backs of their necks. I really do adore those hippogriffs. The happy chatty bird horses behind me started to move down the table to find some seats to join us, but Sky Beak remained behind me while giving the side of my head a nuzzle. "Heh... Hey there, papa bird. I'm OK. Really, my armor held up very well today."

"You better be OK. I'd hate to go home and tell my family that anything happened to you." Sky Beak said tenderly yet firmly like a father giving his son a light scolding. But he soon grinned at me even wrapped a wing around me. "Oh, don't get me wrong. I know you're one of the best we have. It's just that things got tense when it came down to the last man! I'm surprised that one put up such a good fight!"

"Yes, it did. Until your admiral stole our kill!" Ember growled in irritation as she almost rose to her feet as if about to confront someone over that sudden intervention. Just about all of our hippogriff allies burst into laughter while Seaspray looked particularly proud over having put down the very last enemy unit. Let alone the general.

"Um... And that's a problem how?" Sky Beak asked in some confusion. I suppose he should have been confused since it should not matter who took out the last one.

Ember seemed to understand this too since she then returned to her seat. "Never mind... Just annoyed I hurried out there to help out only to find out I wasn't really needed."

Seaspray then called out over the clamor, "I can assure you that it was not easy! I waited a long time before I was certain my arrow would land a killing blow! I should be thanking you all for getting the enemy right where I needed them!"

It was just a lovely time. Surrounded by friendly familiar faces basking in the joy of victory and the reassurance that we really were as prepared for the coming battles as we had hoped we were. And we tired. Very tired. Nothing like a clash on a battlefield to make you know you will be sleeping very well that night. As our orders were taken, Ocellus whispered to me with a quiet smile on her lips. "Everyone's so happy here... And so full of love. It feels...nice being around them."

"Yeah. They're all good company. Just let me know when you think it's a good time to tell them. I'll be there with you when you do." I replied quietly while everyone else was completely distracted with each other. It was a step in the right direction for the precious love bug.

Maybe I was just too tired to pay that much mind to what anyone was saying around me, but it is difficult for me to recall the finer details of the conversations occurring at the dinner table. Although when considering how all the voices in the mess hall sort of blended together into a mass of white noise, I suppose that is understandable. Regardless, we all had a great time and filled our bellies after such a long day.

After some time, we all left the table and said our farewells before leaving the mess hall in varying directions. Smolder and Ocellus stayed close to me as we made our way across the camp with Ember in tow. I think she wanted to speak to the royal sisters before nightfall now that she was there to stay. My eyes scanned the western horizon as the three ladies chatted while Smolder and Ocellus came up with excuses to hide what Ocellus was for the moment. The sun was well on its way to setting for the night with the sky a glorious gradient of oranges and pinks.

I had seen a few airships come in for a landing shortly after the battle. Although I was surprised to see one already starting to rise into the air before turning around to fly west. They normally stay overnight. I quickly came to the assumption that Sunset Shimmer had been escorted aboard and the crew where ordered to fly her back to Equestria's main territories immediately. At least she would be out of trouble from now on.

Upon entering the command center, I found that the evening buffet was in the process of being put away. I was sure there were leftovers if I got the urge for a midnight snack. Shining Armor was quick to look our way, but hesitated to speak when he noticed Ember entering with us. He then asked, "Where they well behaved?"

"Yeah. We had a wonderful time. All is well." I replied while Smolder quickly led Ocellus up the stairs nearby to get her to a comfortable location. Ember watched them as they did so and looked curious over why they seemed to be in such a hurry and all without saying a word. Although I then asked her, "Can I get you anything, Ember?"

"No, I don't really need anything. Dinner was pretty satisfying enough. I just wanted to speak to the princesses here. Are they around?" She replied while reaching for her helmet as it sat in the corner. Once it was in her hands, she tucked it under on arm.

"Oh, they're in the war room at the moment. I was also informed to ask you to join them, James. They had something to discuss with you." Shining Armor explained before turning his gaze to Ember. "I guess you could speak to them too if you were looking for them."

"I'll do that, thank you." Ember replied before we stepped off to the side and did indeed find the three royal sisters seated at the long table in the middle of the room. They were sipping tea while in a conversation about something. I heard a mention about Sunset Shimmer, but that was about it before they looked at us. Ember raised a hand in greeting as she said, "I hope you don't mind me tagging along. I had a few things to discuss with you."

"Oh, it's no trouble at all, Ember. Please, do take a seat." Nightmare Moon said as she poured us cups of tea. The faint hint of honey in the air confirmed that it was chamomile. Perfect for unwinding after a long day. We sat across from the three sisters, but I made certain to put some distance between me and Celestia. I was not entirely comfortable seeing her. "Now then, to the business at hoof..."

Ember and I sipped from our cups with the tea having cooled to a very pleasant warmth. Luna then asked, "From what we understand, the general of that army put up an unusually fierce resistance this time. Could you describe to us exactly what happened out there?"

I thought back to that stressful clash. It was jarring to have a lowly Hollow put up that hard of a fight while rendering some of my most powerful offensive methods entirely useless. "I admit that I did try to face it fairly at first with just sword and shield. But when I came in for the first swing, the whole thing was shrouded in some magic veil. My sword couldn't even cut through its shield. And when it even got two glowing beacons where the eyes would be, I swear I heard the emperor speak to me."

"You mean to tell us the emperor himself took control of the general? And...enhanced it from afar?" Celestia asked as she set her cup down.

"I heard that voice too when I joined in. Whoever was speaking through that thing knew who I was." Ember added as she clutched the back of her hand with the other.

I tried to remain professional about this discussion despite my wariness of Celestia by that point. "The craziest thing of all is... I think the aura surrounding its body completely negated all magical effects. Not even solar magic could get through it. I couldn't even grab and throw it with levitation. It's like the emperor is learning from every encounter with his forces."

"That...is most worrying... It would seem this battle has truly proven to be a wakeup call in a number of ways. We are well prepared, and yet..." Nightmare Moon retorted before turning her gaze to her sisters. "I understand that we had issues with at least too of our personnel today. I believe their names were Lightning Dust and Sunset Shimmer?"

Having seen and heard their own testimony on their reckless actions that day, I decided to speak up. "One was a sociopathic daredevil looking for more action while the other was just too ambitious for her own good. I hate to say it, but I wouldn't be surprised if there are other bad eggs in the militia that could be a problem later."

Luna scowled at the notion that our own infantrymen could become a danger to their allies due to personal issues. She then said, "I would say I do not believe you... But after today... Yes. I must insist that we run a background check and begin vetting all volunteers who are currently stationed here. As well as for those who have yet to join us. We can't have everything fall apart because of a few bad apples with too many personal ambitions clouding their judgment."

"It seems we will be staying put for a few days. We need to evaluate and revise what we know after this most recent battle as well. Is there anything else you would like to mention?" Celestia then asked as she focused her gaze on me.

I felt hesitant to even look at her. And I think she knew this when I instead turned my gaze to Luna. "Just wondering, but... Could you forward something to the R&D lab for me? I'm concerned that the dragons and our aerial units could potentially be struck our own archers whenever they dive to lower altitudes. Could you ask them to develop protective measures against our own archers' arrows?"

"That... My goodness, I'm shocked we never considered that until now. Yes, I will forward that suggestion to them immediately. We must make certain our draconian allies are immune to archers as well. And it should be much easier developing a means to utilize natural magnetism to repel steel arrowheads." Luna retorted while looking genuinely unsettled by the thought of our own archers shooting down their airborne allies by mistake.

I then muttered thoughtfully, "I think that's about all I need to bring up... The emperor can give his generals a boost by directly manipulating them. We may have some overly ambitious volunteers to weed out And we need some additional protection for our fliers. I think that's all..."

Celestia then looked towards Ember and asked, "With that out of the way, what is it you need, Ember?"

"Oh, uh... It's nothing complicated." Ember retorted before gulping down the rest of her tea. She then glanced back and forth at the three royal sisters and said, "It's just... My people and I would like to know where we will be staying for now."

"Oh... We didn't exactly get around to discussing accommodations for you, did we?" Nightmare Moon spoke with eyes wide in surprise over noticing such an oversight. "Hmm... We may be able to arrange some sleeping quarters for all of you..."

"To be honest, I don't think they'll mind sleeping outdoors. Soft grass would probably be comfortable enough for them." Ember replied without an ounce of sarcasm in her voice.

I cast her a perplexed stare for a few seconds before I asked, "You reptiles have no trouble getting to sleep on any surface, huh?"

"We dragons aren't exactly a high maintenance sort of people." Ember said with a laugh while just shrugging there in her seat. "I wouldn't mind it either. Soft grass sounds like a decent change of pace."

"Hmmmm... Actually... I have just the thing!" Nightmare Moon declared with inspiration in her eyes. She then looked at her sisters and asked, "The archery range should provide more than enough space. It's not like it gets much use after sundown anyway. If there's nothing else to discuss, I shall see you there shortly, yes?"

"Now? Well, um... Sure! I can head over there right now. I'll round up my men and make sure we all gather there too." Ember replied as she placed her helmet back over her head. "Although...could you show me where it is again? I think I only saw it once."

"I shall. James, if you would? I would appreciate you being present there as well." Nightmare Moon said as she and her sisters rose from their seats.

"Sure, I'll be there. Not sure what you'd need me for, but I'm coming." I replied as everyone began to make their way out of the room. Celestia stayed behind a little longer to pour and gulp down one last cup of tea. I waited until the other three had left the room before I started to make my way out.

"James?" I heard a voice behind me speak. A voice that once filled me with warmth now struck me with a slight chill. I stopped in the doorway and hesitantly looked back at Celestia as she gazed at me with a forced smile. "You did well today. I'm grateful that you're out here with us."

"Mm." I mumbled while wanting to get away from this conversation. Strange thing of her to say too. Like she was grasping at straws for something to say to me. I was tempted to leave right then, but stayed in the doorway while looking back a moment longer out of sheer politeness.

Celestia's smile faded in the face of my minimal vocal response. I think she knew why I was maintaining an emotional distance at the time. She then said, "You are...distant tonight..."

"Yeah. Guess I am." I said bluntly before turning to leave. There was somewhere I was needed anyway. "Good night."

Just as I began to take a step to leave the war room, I heard Celestia speak with barely more than a whisper. "I love you... I'm sorry."

I felt such a sting to my heart. There was nothing but true simple sincerity in those words. I was very tempted to turn and acknowledge those words, but I could not. Not while she was hiding something from me that was potentially endangering one of the most important friends in my life. I hastened my pace to get out of the command center as quickly as I could. With the stars and the moon coming out, I made my way over to the archery range now that the encampment was growing much more quiet.

There was not much out there on the archery field at the time. Just round straw targets at one side and nothing else. The place never sees any use at night. I would not be surprised if hippogriff eyes can see through the dark to some degree, but I still never see them out there at that hour. I watch the dark night sky as the night watch began to make their rounds while lighting torches along the paths to allow navigation through the camp. I know there is a curfew, but there are times when one needs to leave the tent. Sometimes even at odd hours of the night.

Before long, I glanced up and noticed some dark figures coming down from the sky. Ember stood out easily due to the bright gold hue of her armor. Along with her was Nightmare Moon and all of the dragons Ember had brought along. One of them, a big burly brute of a male, asked, "This gonna be our little spot at night?"

"Yes, you are all assigned this space for your leisure during the nightly hours. If you require any accommodations, do not hesitate to...eh?" Nightmare Moon began to say as she was interrupted by a series of thumps and metallic rattling. When we looked at Ember's subordinates, we found that they had already spread themselves out over the archery range and were lying in rather amusing positions while fast asleep. "Huh... Your kind really can sleep anywhere, can they?"

"I'm sure soft grass and even firm earth feels comfy compared to rocky slabs." Ember retorted while failing to hide a smile as she removed her helmet. No sign of her spear. It was probably being stored in the armory back in the command center. "Now then... You said you had a suggestion on where I should be staying?"

"Yes. Your very own office, as it were." Nightmare Moon replied as she levitated a small and rather familiar box out from inside her voluminous mane. My eyes went wide as I began to recognize it. Most clever. "Behold. You home away from home."

Nightmare Moon gently cast the box towards the northern end of the archery range while casting a spell upon it. In a flash, it burst open while we all took a step back. Ember gazed in amazement as the very same cottage Nightmare Moon and I had been using during our earlier days upon the Empty Plains stood before us. Ember shook her head and muttered, "You're kidding... You can pack up and transport your own housing like this? Is there anything magic can't do?"

"Yeah, that was pretty much my thought he first time I saw this." I said while finding amusement in her bewilderment. I then looked over at Nightmare Moon and asked, "Is the place in the same state we left it?"

"I had our servicemen inspect its filters for water and restocked its food supplies. But beyond that, no. It is no different from when you last saw it." The Princess of Dreams explained before she began to turn away. "I shall leave you to it. Feel free to acquaint yourself with your new home. We will speak in the morning, Ember."

"Yeah, sure. Really, thank you." Ember said in brief while bowing before her superior. Nightmare Moon bid us farewell for the night and took to the night sky to fly back to the command center. I wanted to stick around to at least make sure Ember would be right at home in a setting she was not at all familiar with. "So then... Equestrian living. Can't wait to check it out."

Ember stepped inside first, but stared in amazement at the interior of her temporary housing. The command center had a very simple interior design with polished wood floor and walls. This cottage's more modern and cozy interior design was much more appealing and actually had the feel of a home. Even the carpeting outside the kitchen vexed her as Ember hopped upon feeling the soft fibers sink under her armored feet. "It's...so different! But why is the floor so...soft?"

"It's called a carpet. Take your sabatons off and feel for yourself." I explained while I too kicked my shoes off and left them by the door. It felt nice to have soft carpeting under my feet again after so long. I watched while Ember removed her armor piece by piece and set the pile in the corner. Her sabatons were removed last and she jumped upon feeling the soft fibers under her toes. I had to resist the urge to chuckle as she gingerly stepped along like she was walking on very thin ice. "Too soft for you?"

"No, it's just... The softest ground I've ever walked in besides mud or fresh lava is sand or ash. This feels...nice." Ember replied as she tapped her toes along the carpeting. "Comfy floor you've got. I could easily sleep on this."

"There's no need for that. There's a bed in the back room down the hall." I spoke while pointing to the hall going down the middle of the cottage. It was just as cozy as I remember. Although there were still a few signs of prior use. The pillows on the couch were not perfectly arranged. The kitchen was not quite as tidy as it could have been. And I am sure the shower stall in the bathroom was showing signs of needing a good scrubbing. I doubt the bed sheets had even been laundered since last time. Although I then noticed Ember eyeing the phonograph in the corner of the living room by the couch. That large funnel for projecting music seemed to be confusing her. "That's a phonograph. It plays music off of vinyl discs."

"Music? As in...singing?" Ember asked while being tragically oblivious to some of the finer arts of the world.

As an artist of some sort myself, I found it so sad that Ember had barely any idea what music even is. I was going to put a stop to that. I reached for the collection of records near it and grabbed one I had not heard before. Some sort of classical music, from the looks of it. "Here. You just put it on like this, set the needle at the very edge, and then let it play."

Ember crossed her arms and listened closely as a faint scratching sound began to rise from the funnel over the phonograph. She then jerked her head up with those scarlet eyes going wide as beautiful piano music began to fill the air. Her mouth hung open as she listened to what may have been her first real exposure to music in her life. I then said, "That's a piano you're hearing. It's a very complex instrument to master, but it's one of the more beautiful classical instruments to listen to. Wonderful melody, yes?"

"It really is... Like...it's really speaking to me..." Ember muttered as her hand rose to the side of her face. I raised an eyebrow in concern as I saw her wipe a tear away. A child hearing such lovely music for the first time would probably not be able to appreciate the more delicate nuance of piano melodies. But someone with the sophistication that Ember possesses could surely cherish it. "I wish I had heard something like this sooner... Thank you for introducing this to me."

"You're very welcome, Ember. The world would be a very sad place without the arts. And everyone can appreciate music." I replied while Ember got comfortable on the couch just so she could bask in the music for a while. I decided to leave the tour of her new house for later while I began to look around and see if everything was as I remembered. The refrigerator in the kitchen was definitely stocked back up. The bathroom even had some more shampoo and shower gel brought in. I doubted Ember would have any need to use the laundry room, so I left that one along. And when I came back to the living room, I found Ember had not budged from that spot. She was fixated on the spinning of the vinyl record and how the needle was very gradually moving inward. "That's not the only medium for music storage. We've got cassette tapes and compact discs too, though that's probably the oldest means of storing audio on a physical object."

"Sure sounds like it. I don't know what it is, but that faint little scratching I hear in the background just...adds to the whole experience. I bet you don't get that on anything else." Ember retorted while showing a keen awareness of the sounds she was hearing from the phonograph. I took a seat by Ember and decided to let her listen to that entire side of the record before showing her around. Although once the needle reached the very center with nothing but its scratching sound being heard, Ember lifted it and placed it back at the edge. "How'd you start this up again? Just set this over here?"

"Yeah, if you want to hear the whole thing again." I aid before I stood up and set the needle aside entirely. I then picked up the record and turned it over. "Or you can flip it over and listen to the other half of the album."

"There's more on the other side?! Wow, that's clever. Let's hear it!" Ember said excitedly while pushing herself up to watch. I then set the record down and placed the needle where it needed to be. In seconds, more piano music began to fill the air. "We've got to get some of these things in the dragon lands... This is too good."

"In the meantime, shall I show you around?" I asked while not really wanting to drag Ember along against her will. She did stand up by then and followed me out of the living room. That music could be heard through the entire house anyway. "Anyway, this here is the kitchen. If you're hungry for something, check the cabinets or the refrigerator over there. Just...be careful if you try using the stove to cook something."

"Cook? I don't think you even can cook gemstones." Ember retorted while most likely being aware of how ignorant she was to the act of preparing traditional meals. I know she loves Equestrian cooking. It is just a shame she has no idea how to actually prepared such meals herself. She then asked, "Um... Maybe we can talk about this some other time. I already had my fill at dinner anyway."

"Yeah, good point. Anyway, down the hall here... That's the bathroom on the left. Use it to wash up whenever you need to. It works just like the one you used at my place. And here's the bedroom..." I explained while leading Ember along. She stepped past me once we entered and gazed around at how well furnished the place was. It was supposed to be a place to unwind after a long day out in the wilderness anyway, so the coziness was a necessity. The covers on the bed and the pillows looked a little ruffled. A sign of their previous use a few weeks ago. "Think you'll be OK here?"

"Oh, totally. This... I love how this all looks and feels. And this bed is just so big too." Ember said in awe before crawling onto the bed and pressing her hands down upon the soft cushioning. She then lay upon it and inhaled deeply. "It even smells like you..."

"Me? Uh... Well... I was sleeping in this bed for a while, so I guess my natural scent seeped into it. I hope you don't mind. We can launder the sheets before bed if you want." I retorted as I found it strange that she could actually smell me in the fabric itself.

"Huh? No, it's fine. I like this scent. Really." She replied before resting her head on the bed. "Really, this is all great. I'm grateful."

That seemed to cover just about everything that I needed to bring up with Ember in terms of how her new home worked. I began to step out through the doorway while never looking away from Ember. "If that's all, I'll be heading back. If you need anything, you know where to find me."

Instead of bidding me farewell for the night, Ember pushed herself back up while still lounging on the bed. She looked at me with such a demure and worrisome gaze in those beautiful scarlet eyes. "Do you have to leave so soon?"

"It is getting late and... I forgot how tired I actually am. I'd hate to stay up too late tonight." I replied while really only then noticing my fatigue. I was eager to take a shower and then fall in bed. Preferably with dear Smolder and Ocellus at my sides. "Is there anything else you need?"

"Not really. It's just... I... Well..." Ember muttered as her eyes glanced elsewhere momentarily. Those scarlet irises then focused upon me again as she said softly, "I missed you."

Such sincerity in those words... And the feeling was mutual. "I...missed you too. I was really disappointed today when you weren't there when we detected the enemy approaching. I was convinced you wouldn't be coming back."

"I'm sorry if I ever made you doubt me. I swear I would return with or without reinforcements. We just weren't ready until recently. We set off as soon as we could and flew nonstop until we caught up just today." Ember explained while reaching out to me. I answered her call and approached before taking hold of her hand and sitting on the bed beside her. She remained rested upon the bed like a lounging lizard, but pulled herself up to be nearly level with my own face. "I was worried that we wouldn't make it in time. It was scary when I didn't see you right away in all that purple out there."

I got an arm around Ember's side to keep her from slouching back to the bed without something to lean on. My eyes became focused on her arm as her hand rose to my face. Cupping my cheek with such tenderness that I did not expect from the Dragon Lord herself. "Be honest with me. Did any of them hurt you today?"

"The only one that managed to land a hit on me was the general, but no. Nothing got through my armor. I'm perfectly fine. I'm not even so sure the emperor intends to kill me out here anyway." I replied while wondering why the Hollows have been so nonhostile towards me. Even when the emperor was directly controlling the general, I do not think he was trying to use fatal force against me.

"Good." Ember said gently yet firmly. Her fingers pressed into my cheek as she securely held one side of my face. "No matter what, I'll be by your side through all this. From now on, we'll go together."

"Thank you. I'll feel safer with you watching my back." I whispered while knowing exactly how capable Ember is. With at least a century of experience in honing her skill with the spear, she was not to be taken lightly. I truly appreciated her presence. As if just being there with me made me feel safe. I placed my hand over hers to keep it held to the side of my face while I gazed into her eyes. "I'm glad you're here."

"And I'm not going anywhere this time. I'm staying." Ember cooed softly as she pulled herself even closer before wrapping her glorious blue wings around me to encase me in a leathery cocoon. Even Smolder's wings were not grand enough to wrap around me so thoroughly. "I'll keep you safe."

"I always feel safe with you." I muttered before reaching under her wings to hold Ember against me in an embrace of my own. By then, I was deeply reluctant to leave her for the night. And so I asked, "Do you want me to stay the night?"

"Please. I've missed having you near me... I've missed your touch... Your voice... Your scent... Everything. I've missed having someone around who really listens to me." She whispered in such a stark show of tender vulnerability. She then looked me in the eye from mere inches away and said, "Please stay. Just for tonight?"

As much as I wanted to, there was one little thing that needed to be tended to first. I was being expected back at the command center. I stroked my fingers over the blue spines reaching back on her head and said, "I will. But only if you head over to the command center and let them know. Especially Smolder and Ocellus. They're expecting me and Ocellus especially might get upset if I don't show up with no explanation."

"Got it. I'll be right back." She said briefly before immediately releasing me from her embrace and hopping off the bed. She was on a mission as Ember left the cottage quickly. Now alone, I decided to prep things for the night. I left all the room lights off and turned on only the desk lamps to cast soft glows through the darkened rooms. I reset the phonograph and sat myself down at the typewriter at the front of the cottage to start documenting today. I only got a handful of pages done before the door opened to my right. Ember stepped inside and called out, "I'm back! They said they're...huh? Oh, there you are. This place has another one of these...typewriter things?"

"Yep. If you ever want to type something down or write out a journal at any point, you can use this. They even restocked the paper and ink supply too." I replied while turning on my stool to face her. "So, it's all good there? They know I'm staying here for the night?"

Ember's response startled me at first. "Mmhm. I let the princesses know. Although I didn't find Ocellus when I went up into your room. I only found Smolder and a strange dark bug pony...thing. I think Smolder keeps it as a pet. Do you know anything about it?"

Not certain if it was a good time to inform Ember about the existence of Changelings, I decided to play dumb at the moment. "Uh... Um... Nope! That's a new one! Wonder where she got it... Was she trying to keep the little bug a secret?"

"Yes, she made me swear to not mention the bug pet to anyone. But she did say she would forward my message to Ocellus next time she saw her." Ember replied while looking very puzzled at the thought of her first encounter with a Changeling without even knowing who or what it was. She then smiled at me and said, "But yeah. Everyone knows where you are now. They know where to find you if they need you."

"Nice. You wanna wash up for the night? I can brew some tea while you're in the shower." I said while turning away from the typewriter. I was more than happy to spend an evening with Ember. It felt like it had been too long since we last saw each other.

"Tea? Oh, that seasoned water... Or am I thinking of soup? Anyway, sounds good. I think i can figure out how to make it work this time." Ember replied before she made her way down the hall. It sounded like she did not bother to close the door since I could clearly hear the splattering of water in the shower stall in a minute. Followed by a yell and complaining from Ember since she surely forgot that the water always starts out cold.

I got some chamomile tea brewing up before long while Ember stayed pretty quiet while in the shower. I was sure she could handle the boiling heat of tea that had been sitting out for at least ten minutes, but I put my cup in the refrigerator to cool it down faster so I would not have to wait too long. Although after twenty minutes or so, I started to wonder why Ember was still in there. I could see steam spilling out of the doorway when I peaked down the hall. It surely should not take very long for her to wash up when... Wait, she never once turned the shower off to take time to lather up. What was she even doing in there?

I finally peeked into the steamy bathroom and spoke up. "Ember? You OK in there? You're taking a while."

"Huh? I am? Should I get out soon?" She asked from beyond the glass door.

"Well, it's not going to last forever. And it takes a while for the hot water to replenish. You really should turn it off if you're going to lather up so it doesn't get washed away too quickly... Unless you've just been standing in there this whole time?" I replied while starting to wonder if Ember really was bathing and not just basking in the falling warm water.

Her tone of voice confirmed my suspicions. "Uh... I've only done this once before. I think..."

The falling water came to a stop, but the room was still full of steam. I even made sure to turn the fan on to help keep the humidity from building up too much. I could vaguely make out Ember rubbing herself all over with that shower gel, so I felt confident she knew what to do. I then left her alone and returned to the typewriter to help pass the time. The phonograph had already played through the album that was currently playing, so I reset the needle to keep the music going.

A short while later, Ember emerged with a towel wrapped around her body. "All yours. Man, I missed a good shower. Lava baths are nice, but a water bath just freshens you up."

"Glad you liked it. Although I'll wait a little while to let it build back up." I said before leading Ember over to the kitchen. I reached into the refrigerator to retrieve my cup while Ember fished out the tea bag from hers. That fluid was still piping hot, but she showed no discomfort with it. "Cheers, Ember."

"Thank you." Ember sipped her tea lightly and sighed in delight at the subtle natural taste of honey in the chamomile. From the warm soothing effects of the tea to the delightful piano music filling the house, it was just such a nice atmosphere. I found myself eyeing Ember frequently while she did the same. I found myself smiling when I saw those beautiful scarlet eyes set into a face of gorgeous blue looking directly at me. Ember said knowingly, "You're in a good mood."

"Yeah, I am. Because you're good company." I replied while Ember just beamed with a big grin on her face. We really did appreciate each other. I tried to find a conversation topic to pass the time. "Was it really just the fact that you needed to forge armor for your men that kept you from getting here sooner?"

"Yes, as mundane as that excuse is. I think you've seen that they weren't exactly a one size fits all sort of deal. We had to forge each set specifically for each volunteer. Took a while, but it was worth it." Ember explained before taking another long sip of her tea. I could only hope that armor was tougher than its crude appearance suggested.

Before much longer, I decided it was time to wash up myself. I even found an extra pair of boxers in the dresser in the bedroom. Ember spent her time waiting in the living room while just chilling to the music. Right when I shut the water off after a thorough bathing experience, I heard Ember pass by the bathroom after the whole house went quiet. It was time for bed and it would not do to leave the phonograph running all night.

In just a pair of boxers and a towel draped over me, I made my way to the bedroom just on my left after turning off all the lights in the rest of the cottage. But upon entering the bedroom, I found the place gently illuminated by a lamp next to the bed while Ember relaxed rather elegantly upon the shrouded mattress. She even had the foresight to wrap her horns up in soft rags and any other spare padding she could find. She spoke with a calm and playful inflection in her voice as she smirked at me. "Welcome to this dragon's lair. Will you be staying tonight?"

"That's why I'm here." I retorted as I locked the door behind me. I then draped my towel over a chair in the corner before noticing Ember's gaze fall upon my middle. And her eyes quickly lost that whimsical look. "Something wrong?"

"Every time I see that scar, it reminds me that you're not as untouchable as you always appear to be in that armor..." She muttered while I looked down at that old gnarly scar on my waist. "It just makes me want to protect you even more."

"I'll always be in good hands with you around, Ember. You're awesome. There's a good reason you're the Dragon Lord." I replied before noticing Ember had already pulled the sheets down for us. Once we were resting in bed, I started to pull the covers up before Ember turned to me while resting on her side. That whimsical gaze had settled back into her eyes as she was gently illuminated by the lamp nearby. "Um... Something up?"

"Oh, I'm just wondering... Remember what you asked me last time? About dragon courtship?" She purred while starting to smirk. She started to drag a single finger along my chest as she started to get a little too playful. "Did you find that lucky lady yet? You asked me to tell you what I know for a reason, right? Who is she?"

"Ember, I swear I don't really have anyone in mind at the moment! I just wanted to know in case I did ever find her!" I said with a louder tone than I usually do. Ember was clearly trying hard to not laugh. I could never tell her about Smolder. Not yet. "I do appreciate what you've told me, but I have no means to utilize that information yet."

"I don't know if I believe you. I'm convinced you've got someone on your mind. Something you're not telling me?" Ember teasingly asked while continuing to rub her finger along my bare chest. It astounded me just how much at ease she was around just me and no one else. It was such an impressive display of trust. I did not mind her prodding. I even found it amusing.

With how much she was prodding me for an answer on my romantic interests, I decided to turn the tables on her. "What about you? There some lucky guy you have your eyes on right now?"

Ember's eyes immediately lost their playfulness as her smile faded. Her gaze wandered as she muttered, "I don't know... I already told you we dragons don't just jump blindly into pursuing a potential mate. It's risky business."

I nodded as I recalled our prior conversation about that topic. "Yes, you told me. But... Wait... You say that when a potential mate says yes or no, that choice is forever. But what if... What happens if a relationship.....fails?"

She said nothing at first. Ember rolled onto her back and just stared at the ceiling. "I don't know... I can't remember the last time a dragon couple ultimately just...couldn't make it work."

I then decided to discuss a more somber topic in that regard. "Then what if one side...cheats on the other? Or...leaves them?"

"You mean if they are betrayed?" Ember asked with a darker tone than before. "Yes... I've heard talks about such betrayals happening. They are extremely rare, but they have happened. And I've heard that when they do end up happening, the guilty party become so ostracized that they end up having to leave the dragon lands forever."

This revelation surprised me. I knew that the dragons of Equestria, at least on their home turf, are brutish uncultured barbarians. But this...? "You mean...they drive traitorous spouses out?"

Ember closed her eyes bitterly as she said, "Those boulderheads might not have much in the way of decency, but we dragons loathe acts of betrayal. To betray the one you have sworn yourself to... That is one line no dragon will tolerate being crossed. Because...I've heard when a dragon is betrayed by their mate... They will never let themselves love again."

I said nothing for a moment. I knew that dragons place a lot of value upon love and who they are fortunate enough to find it with. But having that love betrayed...breaks a dragons heart so badly that they would never take that risk again? I then asked softly, "What if it happened to you?"

"If that happened to me...?" Ember muttered before turning her head as much ash her horns would allow her to. She gazed at me out of the corner of her eye and all but whispered, "I... I don't think I could do it more than once. I can't choose any of those idiots back home as a potential mate. And if I did find someone wonderful enough for me... I don't know what I'd do with myself if they said yes...only to throw me away."

My hand found its way to hers. To betray someone as wonderfully rare as Ember would be a travesty. She deserved only the best. "You don't deserve that. You're a wonderful woman, Ember. The best I've ever seen out of the dragon lands. You deserve a good man in your life."

Ember rolled onto her side and draped her wing over me. She held me in an embrace as those scarlet eyes gazed into mine. "You really think there's a male out there good enough for me?"

"I hope so... You really are one of the best women I've met in this world. And I only want you to be happy." I said softly and sincerely. I never imagined the Dragon Lord herself could be such a wonderful person after all I had heard about the dragons who hail from her home. "You're the best the dragon lands have to offer. Any man would be lucky to have you as a wife."

Ember's embrace tightened as she clung to me. Her head bowed, she pressed her brow to my shoulder and whispered to me, "Stay with me tonight..."

"I'm not going anywhere. I'll be right here when you wake up." I whispered while reaching over and turning off the lamp. We were both very tired. It was a long day and we needed to sleep. I whispered sweet words to her as I said goodnight. And before long, I fell asleep in the protective embrace of the Dragon Lord.

I slept well. Very well. I was so groggy when I woke up that I was all too tempted to go right back to sleep. Although I then noticed that I was having a difficult time moving. I found that I was still wrapped up in Ember's winged embrace with her limbs still clinging to me. She was snoring softly and peacefully. I wonder what she was dreaming about.

With so little means of moving, I could not even really touch or prod her to wake her up. With only my head free, I began touching my nose to her face. Gentle pokes and friendly rubs. This eventually caused her to stir before she lifted her head to look at me with her eyes trying to get themselves open. I asked softly, "Sleep well?"

"Uh huh... Five more minutes please..." Ember mumbled before closing her eyes and rolling onto her back. The spines on her head folded down under the weight of her own body as she sprawled herself out on the bed in such an amusingly inelegant fashion. I became more awake as I laughed lightly at this unbecoming display. My jeering was enough to force Ember to groan as she turned away from me in an attempt to push herself up. "All right, fine... I'm getting up."

I too was in no hurry to get out of bed just yet. We could afford another hour. I reached out and pulled her back towards me while being mindful of the spines on the back of her head. "OK then. Five more minutes."

"Huh? Hey, really... I can...get up now." Ember mumbled as I pulled her up against me with her back to my chest. I held a hand over her smoothly scaled chest in a tender embrace. I could feel the subtle beating of her heart within her chest. Ember cooed almost drunkenly at my touch and rested her hand over mine. "Jaaaames, we should get up..."

"You said five more minutes. I can go for another hour." I whispered to her while keeping my hand upon her chest. I heard her quietly chuckle while a sure smile was on her lips. "That fine with you?"

"Only if you don't let go." Ember cooed with such a knowing tenderness in her tone. She was far too relaxed now. We would not be getting out of bed for a while. "See you soon..."

We did finally wake up an hour later or so. Ember and I had to take turns with a morning shower. It was the only way we were going to completely wake up after a long day and a most desperately needed full night sleep. I tried making pancakes for breakfast, but Ember kept watching me at all times while I did so. I doubt the dragon lands know anything about cooking and Ember wants to know how to cook herself exotic treats on her own time.

I have been using the typewriter in Ember's cottage this morning to document things up to this point. At last we have made some true progress. Our first true victory with nary a significant injury to our infantry. Morale must be at an all-time high right now. Although I did hear that we would be staying put for a day or two to reevaluate tactics, vet our volunteers to weed out an potential troublemakers waiting to happen and fine-tune our defenses. It will give us a little more time to rest and prepare for the next march too.

And I have forgotten how quiet and cramped this cottage feels when there is no one else in it. I already miss Ember. Time to put this to bed and get outside for some air. Today is a good day.

A Hundred Miles Traveled

Author's Note

This marks the #100th chapter of The Lost Element. What a journey it has been. To all my loyal readers who have been following for years and those who only discovered this story recently, thank you for following my creations. I hope I continue to please in the coming years.

A Hundred Miles Traveled

I dreamed last night. The very first day after our first true battle went by well enough. I took things easy to allow myself to rest. Stayed in the command center for the most part and spent some time with Ember in her temporary cottage. I even cooked her dinner that night. But when I slept in my own bed with dear Smolder and Ocellus at my side... Something happened.

I was aware. Too aware to simply be dreaming normally. I had a certain lucidity about me that I only get when the Princess of the Night or of Dreams visits me in my dreams. But not this time. I was alone. Standing in a dark empty void. It almost felt strangely familiar. My soft bare feet gently echoed as I strolled along. I was nearly naked aside from the simple pair of boxers I had worn to bed. Even in the dark, I could clearly see myself as if I was illuminated. Darkness all around me, but not shrouded in shadows.

"Hello...? Luna? Nightmare Moon?" I called out as I wondered if I was alone. And I was. No one responded. No portals to the dream nexus opened around me. I was dreaming entirely unhindered and undisturbed. But why so aware at the same time? I do not dream lucidly on my own. I simply do not know how. Was there someone else there with me? "If anyone is there... Anyone?"

It was only then that a voice spoke to me. A voice that seemed to come from everywhere. "You are aware? You are dreaming, yet awake? What good fortune."

The voice that reached me... It was not one I had heard before. Soft and gentle, with a tender feminine tone. The voice of a young woman with her voice carrying a certain elegance to it. A spirit? A product of my dreaming mind? And where was it coming from? "You do not know me? I have been watching for some time. I was wondering if you would ever hear me. Bearer of Humanity."

"You know? But...who are you?" I asked before I started to notice a growing luminescence coming from my biceps. My cutie marks were glowing increasingly brightly. They are covered so often that I tend to forget they are even there. Those two markings displaying twin doves suddenly released two orbs of white light that rose above me before joining together. That formless orb of light began to take on a definitive shape. One that I started to recognize.

Seconds later, a bird composed of that white light hovered gently above me. A dove. Like an avatar of some divine being. I had to wonder... Was it the will of the Element of Humanity itself? I then asked, "Wait... You're not the Element itself, are you? Are you a sentient presence?"

"Am I? Or am I not? Who can say?" The ethereal dove spoke to me while its wings loftily held it in the dark void before me. She... It... The presence then said, "But I know who you are. What a pivotal time for you to be here as the one who embodies the very concept of Humanity in the world of Equestria. It has been so very long since humanity held such sway over this world."

I said nothing. I was uncertain if this was my own dreaming mind playing tricks on me or if some unseen third party was actually trying to communicate with me. I sensed no malice or trickery in the tone of the voice I was hearing. Perhaps slightly playful at the time, or perhaps it was just being vague for the sake of some other motive. The entity must have noticed my prolonged puzzled silence since it then said, "Am I confusing you? My apologies. I do not wish to vex you tonight. This is a.....special occasion."

The ethereal dove descended in a manner that gave me the impression it wanted to land. So I offered my arm as a perch. It gripped my fist with its little feet like a proper bird would. I could not resist the urge to pet the little creature. Although when my other hand stroked its fingers down the bird's back, the sensation I felt was... It was not like feathers. It felt like...how light itself might feel if it could take on physical properties. The voice spoke to me again. "Of all the shapes and images the Element of Humanity could have assumed, I do not believe anything beyond the form of doves would be more fitting."

"You really think so?" I asked with growing curiosity. This mysterious entity at least had my attention by then. I glanced down at the cutie marks upon my own arms. The pure white silhouettes of two doves with beaks and talons touching to form a perfect heart shape between them.

"Oh, absolutely. Not the fierce predatory nature of a falcon. Nor the grim cunning of the raven. The gentleness and loving nature of the dove. It truly suits you." The voice spoke softly to me as I was certain the dove of purest white light upon my hand was looking right at me. "And yet, humanity cannot be trusted or expected to always remain in the light of virtue. It can waver. Step towards the shadows. Or fall into them entirely. Or even...hurl themselves so far in that there is no coming back."

A certain grimness settled upon that voice as it spoke. A wizened experienced tone filled with understanding of which it spoke. "Never set in stone. Always able to go one way or the other. Or even anywhere in-between. Is that not the defining aspect of human nature?"

"It is, really. I do try to stay on the brightest path... The world of Equestria helps with that." I replied as I began to walk with my little passenger perched upon my hand. Its presence was proving to be comforting by then. I had no destination in mind. Certainly not within that vast expanse of black nothingness. "This world really is inspiring. I love it."

"Such a precious relationship humanity has long held with Equestria. One guides the other while the other inspires the former. They have long needed each other. Cherished each other." The voice explained while the dove gazed ahead. Its voice began to speak with a tone of longing to it. "And yet, tempted by what could be, one sought dominion over the other. Seeking to lay claim to what once guided it. Not seeing or understanding the true value of what already lay before it."

My stride came to a stop. A somber tone settled over us. The wording was cryptic, but I knew of what the presence spoke of. I had already been informed of the catalyst of humanity's downfall in the world of Equestria. And I had every reason to believe that this entity was intimately familiar with the history of the race from which the Element of Humanity was born from. And yet, it was such a sad history to think of. Dear friends to each other. One whose much more gentle nature influenced the humanity for the better with the human spirit inspiring those who did not possess it. It must have been such a golden era when humanity coexisted in harmony with the rest of this world.

"That is why you are here, is it not?" The voice spoke to me as my mind trailed off. Wondering about all I had come to know in such a short time. "The Princes of the Dawn longed for better days. Wondered if what once was could be what is again. It was such a bold and perilous endeavor, reaching out to a distant world with so many vices that could ruin Equestria forever if they ever took hold of those who call this world home. And yet, they found you. Tell me, Bearer of Humanity. Do you think they chose wisely in bringing you to this world?"

I said nothing at first. It was such a heavy question. I knew that the royal sisters had spoken with certainty on how well I had meshed with their world. But I had to wonder... Was I really the right choice among so many others? Now that I had come to understand why humanity had all but ceased to be in the world of Equestria? Was it truly for the best to bring humanity back into this world after what it had tried to achieve so long ago? Would this world ever regain what it has lost? And would the journey to regain what is missing be worth it in the end? These thoughts in my mind, I muttered softly, "I don't think I'm at liberty to decide that..."

"It is a display of wisdom to never presume about oneself in degrees of this magnitude. After all, who is to say you could not have faltered along the way here? Or strived for a brighter ending?" The voice spoke kindly before the ethereal dove upon my hand suddenly spreading its wings and fluttered into the air. But when it did, two differing glows burst from its sides. Two more avian forms emerged from the dove before me before the three of them landed on the black floor before me. The dove now stood to the left. Emitting a silvery gray light was the sleek predatory form of a falcon with curved talons at the tips of its glowing feet. And standing tot he right was the jet black form of a raven with a shimmering outline that allowed me to make it out among the inky blackness of our surroundings. And set into its head were a pair of glowing crimson beacons like a pair of unblinking eyes. While I felt a sense of familiarity in the forms of the dove and the falcon, the presence of the raven instilled a sense of unease. I felt like I had seen this entity before. And wondering when or where it had happened made a cold sweat start oozing from my pores. Perhaps it would be wiser to not try to dig through my memories for it...

"You see it, do you not? Nature of the human spirit is never set in stone. It can bask in the light. Drown in the darkness. Or walk between the light and shadows, wavering from one side to the other." The same voice spoke, but not seemingly from any specific ethereal bird before me. It was like the voice was shared between them. The three birds before me turned and began to walk ahead while I followed. Each displayed a different gait. The dove jerked its head with every step, the falcon walking with grater yet more cautious strides, and the raven marching with a sense of aloof confidence with each step. Each carried a different feel to them, yet were all bound to each other. And as they walked, I could see something unfolding before us.

Like a massive spider's web, glowing lines of white, gray, and black bordered by a silvery edge began to expand before us. Spreading and weaving back and forth. Countless paths stood before us. The voice spoke again, "As it is in human nature to not be bound to a single path, you must wonder. What if you took a different path from the moment you arrived?"

The birds began to follow the paths that matched there colors. And floating above each fork in each road displayed was an image that showed something I had nearly forgotten about. I could see myself with Diamond Tiara in the middle of the school playground. Above white path was a picture of me simply standing between her and the Cutie Mark Crusaders with a disdainful scowl on my face. I did get a chuckle out of seeing that I was still wearing that green bandage around my forehead to cushion that nasty bump that Rarity accidentally gave me at our first encounter. The image above the gray path displayed a sight I did indeed remember. Having Diamond Tiara securely pinned under my foot as I gave her a good scolding. But the image over the black path... I was holding her in the air by the back of her neck while she looked like she was flailing in fright. Could I...have hurt her back then?

Even if she was a spiteful little brat at the time, the thought of me inflicting physical harm on a child for petty jeering made me wince. But I could have been gentler too. I had to wonder what the outcome could have been had I listened more to the mercy in my heart or the vengefulness in my gut. As I pondered one of the earliest dilemmas I faced during my time in Equestria, the voice spoke to me again. "Gentleness or cruelty. Mercy or punishment. Or somewhere between the two? Just one of many choices one could have made at the time?"

"Are you condemning me for what I did?" I asked while knowing that punishing Diamond Tiara by hiding her cutie mark with that little prank device I had picked up on a whim probably caused more problems for myself than was necessary in the aftermath. But had I not done that... And Diamond Tiara had not tried to blackmail me...

As if to mirror my thoughts, the birds marched along. And before me, that gray glowing line began to connect to a wildly branching segment of the map before us. That little act of almost playful punishment triggered an impressive chain reaction. Seeing so many branching paths jogged my memory. I ventured into the Everfree Forest for the first time. I wandered into the cursed village known only as Sunny Town. I met Mitta and Ruby, who I would eventually return to. And then... Nightmare Moon. I met Nightmare Moon deep within the Everfree Forest. What would have happened had I not made that choice when I did?

"It is dizzying, isn't it? One little decision, made squarely between the light of mercy and the shadows of vengeance, generated such a jarring chain of events in the coming days. Just imagine... Had you not crossed paths with the withering remains of the Princess of Dreams..." The voice spoke to me before the three birds came to a stop as another image appeared before me. The three ethereal birds came together to stand upon their paths that was directly connected to this one event. And I saw her. Nightmare Moon surrounded by the floating dimmed copies she forged of the Elements of Harmony. Her failsafe against the one force on the planet that could sever her control over her grip on the night.

"This was such a decisive moment. The moment that would decided Equestria's fate not simply for that night. But many more conflicts to come." The voice spoke to me as I saw three images beyond this one. The image floating over the black path depicted me bowing to Nightmare Moon in probable union. The one over the gray displayed me with sword raised as if ready to cut her down in an act of uncertainty or desperation. And the one over the white...

I remembered that moment. When I turned away from her offer to stay by her side, but also refuse to harm her. My insistence to do what was best for Equestria. Knowing this, the voice spoke from around me once again. "I heard your call. The moment that would decide if you were truly worthy to serve as the bearer of that which represents the human spirit. You showed no compromise when it was most desperately not needed. Even when the choice was difficult. It was then that we were bound together. You were, and have most certainly been, worthy to serve as the Bearer of Humanity."

"Who are you?" I finally asked as the three birds of varying shades of black and white turned to face me. This entity knew me well. Too well. "Are you...the Element of Humanity itself?"

"Me? Oh, not quite... Although I can only say so much. I believe it is too soon to tell you much more. Do be patient. Although I must say that I am relieved to finally be able to speak to you." The voice spoke again from seemingly everywhere. "I am sure you have felt it. Or seen it. You have, in a sense, returned home. The Element of Humanity knows of whence it came. The Empty Plains that you now sleep upon. It was once where it was most rooted to."

"I...think I get what you mean. I've seen them... Phantoms of times long past. Going about their day like...memories the Element of Humanity is remembering. And it...always chills me when I see them." I replied while remembering the very few times I have witnessed that phenomenon upon the Empty Plains. I was hoping I would not see them again, but that was not likely.

"They are not your memories. They are not your kin. They are ghosts of better times before...that happened." The voice said before the three ethereal birds before me began to waddle along their respective paths again. I followed at a steady pace as they tread the paths assigned to them. "Do not feel their sins are yours. For you have not sinned as they have."

A fork in the road came up that I froze upon seeing. A pattern I noticed is that the paths I remembered taking in life glowed brilliantly to set them apart from the paths I did not take. But it was eventually that I saw the path of black's silvery outline shine brighter. The forks became many in a very short amount of time, all following the black path as the ghostly raven followed it. A web of black led us along, but the images floating above each branching path... They were full of static. Static that caused my mind to ache. As if my body was trying to remember, but nothing came. But on the air... I swear I noticed the faint scent of blood. Memories I could not recall... Memories...that burdened me. "Discord... Were these what happened between us?"

The voice spoke once again, but much more solemnly this time. "You faltered that day. Loss gave rise to despair. Despair gave rise to anger. Anger gave rise to twisted desires of vengeance. And that vengeance gave rise to madness. You teetered on the verge of ruin. But the light within never truly faded. When vengeance was attained, the desires fell to anger. And that anger returned to despair. You did not reach further into the blackness. You turned away from it when you needed to most. You showed the darkest side of humanity that day, but you did not embrace it in the end."

"Please... Say no more... Discord told me he could not leave me with the burden of knowing what happened and I want to believe he did the right thing in making it so I could not recall." I replied as turned away from the panels of static floating in the air. The paths of black began to dime as the brighter paths of silvery gray and purest white began to glow beyond them.

"It was an act most kind of him. However foul your methods were, you did the Spirit of Chaos a great favor that day. Wherever he has ascended to now, I am most certain he is joyous. You caused him great pain. But great relief in the end as well. He is free now. That is not something simply anyone can say." My guide spoke as we continued along. I could still remember those final minutes with him as all was revealed. And he finally left this world to the sound of joyous fanfare. And then saying goodbye in a way only he could... I could almost smell the chocolate milk raining from the sky.

"I was told such good things about him... I hope he's happy." I muttered as I thought kindly of the friend I said farewell to on that day. It was a memory that weighed heavily on my heart.

"I can assure you that he is. So many faces rushed to welcome him at the gates." The voice said all too knowingly.

I stopped where I was. This entity sounded like it knew exactly what happened beyond the mortal planes when Discord finally ascended beyond this world. "You sound like you were actually there to see it. As if you were personally there to welcome him... Who...are you?"

The voice fell silent for a moment. And it did not speak. My suspicions growing, I decided that I was probably not going to get an answer. All I could do was follow.

The minutes went by as I passed so many branching paths. There were a few gray lines lit up, but most were reassuringly white. And then...it stopped. The three ethereal birds at my feet stopped before three lines of white, gray, and black. From beyond this point, the lines led straight ahead into the horizon while being visibly dim. There were no forks in the path Because they had not yet been traveled. The voice finally spoke to me and said, "This is as far as we have come. What lies ahead? Who can say. This journey will only continue.....when you wake up in the morning."

"Do you think I will continue to make the right choices from here on out?" I asked with a sense of uncertainty. Seeing the dimmed paths ahead with no sign of what was to come... And knowing what was currently happening at that moment upon the Empty Plains... It was daunting to imagine.

The voice once again spoke kindly to me, "You have faltered at times. And taken less than ideal paths in-between. But you have stayed true to yourself. And to what you value. It would be unrealistic to say you will always follow the purest path, but I have faith the choices you decide upon will be for the best in the end. Do not seek the path of perfection. For there is none. Seek to do what you can and enough of it. That is the best we can strive for, is it not?"

I felt the world quiver. It was already time to wake up? How long had I even been asleep? Regardless, the three birds of ethereal light joined into one bird of purest white once more and fluttered up to my hand. I could sense its gaze upon me. "It was wonderful finally getting to speak to you. I do hope that we will be able to speak again soon."

"Yeah... Not sure who you are, but...it was nice all the same." I replied while feeling like this dream had some sort of deeper meaning to it. Something special. But who could say what it was?

As the black around me started to turn an encroaching white, the dove upon my hand spoke one last time. "You have come far. A hundred miles with many more to go. Your story shall continue. I can only hope that the ending...will be a happy one. Farewell, dear James."

I awoke suddenly. My name... The entity knew my name. Almost on a personal level. Not at all disconnected by the spiritual distance associated with the divine. My eyes adjusted to the mid morning light. And in my arms were dear little Smolder and Ocellus. Sleeping soundly with no knowledge of what just transpired in my mind.

I sit here now at the typewriter in my room. It was such a simple dream... But so lucid too Why am I able to remember it so clearly despite the lack of the Princesses of Dreams and the Night's company? Some other entity reaching out to me from somewhere out there? I can only be grateful that it was not a malevolent presence...

Why appear to me like that? What was the purpose of that dream? I get the strange feeling that something has occurred right under my nose. What day is it? What special occasion is it? Something I cannot know on my own?

Perhaps I am overthinking this. Breakfast should be ready soon. We still have a ways to go. Equestria needs us and we must not fail. Not now. Until then, here is to another hundred miles. Whatever that meant.

A Momentary Oasis

Author's Note

As of this moment, The Lost Element is going on a temporary hiatus as I prioritize proofreading Volume 3 to prepare it for printing. I want to finally get that done in time for Christmas.

For anyone who may wish to support me through Patreon or Ko-Fi, please refer to the top of my userpage.

A Momentary Oasis

It is a bit too soon for us to advance after the previous battle. Morale is high and everyone seems ready to move on for the next clash, but we still have a few kinks to iron out. I have heard that the R&D lab is working quickly to enchant our aerial units' suits of armor to repel our own arrows to eliminate the risk of friendly fire. Our new dragon allies still needed their armor instilled with the enchantments needed to deflect arrows entirely. They were lucky to not suffer a hit during that first battle.

I have to say I see why morale is seen as important in a conflict. The air in the camp is full of a certain inspiring energy. Even I, for all of my concerns, have a hard time letting myself get too pessimistic lately. This morale has even been a source of positive reinforcement for the handful of new volunteers who have shown up the past couple of days. They all seemed a little nervous and unsure of themselves once they disembarked from the airships that brought them in, but the high morale in the camp quickly made them more confident. Even moreso once training began now that their superiors had a much better grasp of what to expect on the battlefield.

With nothing do to after finishing my prior journal entry, I found myself relaxing on my bed with little Ocellus snuggled up to me. Smolder leaned against the wall beside the only other window in the room and eyed us with a knowing smirk on her lips. She then said smugly, "Did anyone ever say you two are really cute together?"

"Is it because of the ugly duckling dynamic with this little love bug?" I asked while stroking my hand over the little Changeling's smoothly polished carapace. She looked up at me with a curious gaze, not looking particularly offended, but also not sure of what that analogy even meant. "What? You don't know of that saying?"

"Um... Are ducklings supposed to be ugly?" Ocellus asked with genuine curiosity. "Am I like a duckling?"

I almost laughed. I suppose she has had little in the way of encountering waterfowl. "Actually, no. Ducklings are adorable. They always have been. If you want to get technical, the 'ugly duckling' of the original story is actually a cygnet without even knowing it. You know. A baby swan. They admittedly do look a little drab with their fluffy feathers being mostly shades of gray, but I don't think I need to explain how glorious swans look when they're all grown up. That's what the story means. Something that starts off drab and unappealing can grow up to be something beautiful."

I saw her featureless blue eyes light up with intrigue. Ocellus then asked, "Do you think I'll be pretty later? Maybe even...become a queen?"

"You? A Changeling queen? That's something I'd like to see, but... What does a Changeling queen look like? And how does one become a queen?" I asked now that it was my turn to be curious. Smolder even leaned a little closer to listen into this conversation.

Ocellus then said, "A queen is... Well, I think they're only been one Changeling queen in...forever? Our queen is tall... She looks even more like a pony than other Changelings. She's...kind of beautiful, but...still a little scary..."

"Huh? There's only been one Changeling queen in...like...forever? How old is she?" Smolder asked while I started to pull Ocellus into an embrace. I was worried we were bringing up bad memories

"Uh huh... I hear she's been around since... Since... Well, before Princess Celestia and Princess Luna became the rulers of Equestria. I've even heard some in the hive say she's been leading the hive since before...time began to flow. I don't even know what that means..." Ocellus muttered while looking more puzzled herself.

"That's...crazy. I get the princesses of Equestria have been around for a long time, but your queen is even older?" Smolder asked with a most confused stare on her face. She gestured with a hand while she asked, "Shouldn't she been like an old hag by now?"

Ocellus shook her head. This conversation was not particularly bothersome to the little love bug, so I loosened my embrace on her. "No, she doesn't look elderly at all. She's a young queenly mare who looks like she hasn't aged a day in...um... I guess long before I was even born. She's a lot like the princesses, come to think of it. She just...doesn't age."

Smolder and I just shared a gaze for a few seconds. It was hard to imagine there being someone outside of the royal family more ancient than anyone in it. A truly primordial entity older than recorded history? Mysterious... Most mysterious. I was wondering if the Changeling queen would ever reveal herself to us. If her men were out searching for Ocellus, they would have surely made their presence known by now.

With neither of us sure of what to ask next, Smolder reached out and patted Ocellus on her head. "Well, I bet you'll be a gorgeous queen someday."

Ocellus stared at our friend while her little wings sprang outward in surprise. "Me? You think I can be a queen someday?"

"Well, you know what they say. Love makes little things grow." I said before caressing the smooth chitin lining her jaw. "I dunno if regular Changelings can become kings or queens, but I'm sure you'll become gorgeous someday."

She became quiet as I sat up to let Ocellus lean into me. Closing her eyes, she sighed peacefully at my touch. But I then decided to throw her a curveball. I placed a kiss right atop her head. "More love for the love bug."

Upon feeling my lips upon her head, Ocellus froze as if she suddenly got a jolt through her body. Her wings stuck straight out to the sides like a moth put on display in a case. Smolder's eyes opened wider as she probably wondered what the big deal was, but then she started to smirk. "Too much love in one shot for you?"

"Uh... Nope!" Ocellus chirped before she shook her head to clear her senses. Although she then looked up at me with a sheepish pleading smile and asked, "But...if it's OK... More, please?"

"As much as you want." I said with a smirk. I began to place little kisses all over her head. Ocellus squinted her eyes shut and grinned blissfully as if I was giving her the most extravagant massage in her life. Her wings constantly flapped weakly while I even whispered to her while feeding her little doses of love with just my kisses. "A little here. A little there. And a little over here..."

Ocellus began to rise up higher and higher on her hind legs as if she was just so euphoric that she had to stretch herself out. This gave me more space to spread my love to as the little Changeling now stood taller than me while I was seated. I placed kisses upon her chest, her neck, and even her jaw and cheeks. Smolder hid a snickering smile with her fist while just enjoying the show. But out of nowhere, Ocellus threw me for a loop by grabbing me in an embrace and very firmly pressing her lips to mine! Even Smolder was surprised by this as she spoke up, "Whoa, she's drinking straight from the tap!"

This was surprising, but not exactly unappreciated. I could subtly feel it. Something was being drained right out of me through my lips. All with just a kiss. I rested my hand on the back of her head to keep her held in place while I let her feast on all the love she wanted. Even if it was through the act of sharing a kiss with me. But I soon felt something new... Something strange. Along with the unexplainable sensation of feeling...something being extracted from me, I felt something flowing right back into me through my lips. Something warm... Something invigorating.

Whatever Ocellus was channeling into me even while she fed on my love, it felt...wonderful. Made me feel delightfully warm and tingly. My embrace tightened as I began to hold Ocellus much more tenderly and intimately. Instead of just letting her kiss me, I began to kiss her right back. I always adored that little love bug. But now I felt a new desire in my heart. And it was only growing. I wanted to hold her. To cherish her. To make her feel loved and wanted. To know she would always have a place with me. This feeling... Was it love? Was she...pumping me full of love as well?

My god, I really was falling in love right then and there. I did not want this wonderful feeling to end. All the little love I had felt for Ocellus was being intensified the longer our kiss lasted. Was I going to lose myself to this if it went on for too much longer? Thankfully, I got an answer before long. Ocellus released me from her kiss and then slumped in my embrace. She drank herself right into a stupor and passed out for a nap. I then turned my gaze to Smolder as I panted lightly from the distinct sensation of being a little hot and bothered. All that love... I felt so warm. Even Smolder could see how steamy the situation was getting and looked our way with her wings spread wide. "Wow... You two were really going at it..."

"I...uh..." I mumbled before allowing Ocellus to roll out of my arms and onto the bed. I looked down at the sleeping love bug. She had always been adorable to me, but now she seemed so much more beautiful at that moment. I was still full of love. Her love. "I... I swear I felt her filling me with something even while she was drinking my love. I think.....she was filling me with her own love... Felt wonderful..."

"Huh? Changelings can do that? Take love AND give it? Wow... What'd it feel like? You looked like you were really enjoying it. Especially when you two really started making out." Smolder asked while she stepped my way. It was only then that she noticed her wings being spread wide open for no reason and forced them to close.

"It felt...warm. Warm and pleasant. And...I mean I've always liked her. Wanted her to be happy, but... With all that love being pumped into me, I... I can't describe it any other way. I was falling in love with her. Hard. And I liked it." I explained while looking down at the sleeping Changeling. All that love was still inside me. I knew all the love I was feeling was not entirely justified. I was not even entirely certain of how I felt about Ocellus at the time. But I wanted to hold her. To kiss her. To make her feel more loved and desired than ever before. But it was far too soon to say if those feelings were genuine and had simply been amplified at the time. "I guess all that love bolstered the affection I already had for her into something...much more intimate. And it's still there... Still inside me."

"Gotta let it all out, huh?" Smolder said with a knowing inflection in her voice. When I looked her way, I flinched as I saw the lovely dragon girl displaying a most amorous smirk upon her lips. The growl in her voice faded as she spoke with a much more delicate tone as she approached the door leading downstairs and proceeded to lock it. "Then let me help you put that love to good use, mi amor."

"You always know what to do, huh?" I said with all that love towards Ocellus starting to be directed towards the beautiful little dragoness in the room. She jumped up into my embrace and tenderly pushed me down onto my back. Her little hands caressed my face as I whispered up to her. "Ti amo tanto, mia poca draghessa."

"Back at you, dear. Let's put all that pent up love to good use." Smolder spoke sweetly to me with that angelic voice. Her face lowered to mine as our lips met. But I could not wait any longer and placed my hand on the back of her head. Smolder squealed sweetly as my tongue licked at her lips before hers parted to let her long narrow tongue dance with my own. I had grown to love her taste. That ever so slight hint of sulfur on her breath. Like a certain delightful spiciness that strangely brought to mind the warmth of zesty curry.

Smolder soon pulled away from me and went under my chin. So many little kisses and slithery licks to my jaw and neck. She constantly whispered sweet little things to me, but not one of them was something I could understand. It was all in French. Cunningly hiding behind a dialect most in the camp would not understand without someone who could translate. But every single line that slipped past her lips oozed with a powerful love. I wonder what Rarity has been teaching her lately when I am not around... She almost sounded fluent.

"Smolder... Dear... Ti amo... Ti amo tanto..." I whispered to her as I was so very tempted to cast aside the subtleties and just tell her how much I truly loved her. It was almost frustrating, knowing we had to hide behind the veil of foreign dialects just to say what we wanted. But we were managing for the moment. This was fine. And it felt wonderful. All that extra love in me was now being directly focused on this beautiful young lady above me.

"Kiss me, mi amor. Kiss me all you want." Smolder cooed to me as she pushed herself up to properly straddle me. She crossed her arms over her chest as she spread those lovely wings. As if putting on a glorious courtship display. I pushed myself up and brought my lips to hers before reaching under her jaw. Smolder sighed blissfully while tilting her head back to expose her smooth scaled neckline. My kisses were constant as I kissed her jaws and the very smooth yellow scales going down the very middle of her underside. Smolder moved her arms aside and held them behind her head as she pushed her chest out to me, as if inviting me to direct my affections towards where her heart was beating.

I did just that. Holding her legs in place as I kissed her smoothly scaled chest. She shuddered at my touch and whimpered preciously. I loved her. And I wanted her to be happy forever. There were no words to describe how blessed I felt that this lonely little vagabond had wandered into my life when she did. I soon felt Smolder reach for my hands and guided them up her sides to hold her at her waistline. She hardly had a traditionally feminine figure, but I still gently rubbed my hands over her sides. Smolder wrapped her arms around my head as she gasped sweetly, urging me to continue to kiss her chest as her heart pounded just under the surface. I could even feel the gentle vibrations through my lips as she whispered to me, "Mi amor... Mi amor... James... Mi amor..."

I wanted to tell her right then and there. Those simple three words. It was a struggle to resist with how much my love for her was just bursting at the seams. But even as I kissed her chest, Smolder ran her fingers through my hair. Tenderly and with long deliberate motions of those little fingers. She gasped at me with little whispers, her voice sounding like the hymn of an angel as she spoke sweet cryptic things hidden behind the veil of an elegant dialect. There was so much love on each word... And it only made me cherish her more.

It was only a matter of time before I finally started to notice it. Faint at first, but growing more noticeable as the minutes went by. A distinctive musky scent began to fill the air. At any other time, I would have been alarmed. But at this time, I was too deeply in love with this beautiful dragoness who was embracing me to care much at all. I knew this scent. The scent of a female desiring the touch of intimacy. And yet, Smolder made no attempt to act upon these urges. She only continued to hold me as she allowed and even encouraged me to direct my kisses wherever I could. Even as she shuddered at the growing sensations within her body that she was too inexperienced to understand.

Never before had the temptation been greater. I was so very tempted to explore my beloved's body. To slide my fingers down her belly to gently prod at the slit between each bright yellow scale until I found something different. I knew it was there and that all I had to do was check between each scale. But I knew I should not. Even as I opened my eyes to gaze upon the wonder young lady before me, I still could only see the woman within her. In fact, I do not believe Smolder had ever looked more womanly to me than at that moment. Wings spread wide. Those gorgeous blue reptilian eyes gazing at me. That sincere smile on her lips during this brief lull. There was not even the slightest shred of childlike wonderment in her gaze or even her body language. A girl in body, but a woman in mind and soul. Words were not needed. I could see that gaze of unwavering love and trust in those eyes. Even if she was not aware of what the sensations flowing through her meant, I was certain Smolder was inviting me to do whatever I wished to her. She knew I would never harm her.

We once again resumed our kissing as our lips locked and our tongues danced. The urge was so strong. I did not just want to give me my love. I wanted to make love with her. And it was an arduous challenge to try and ride this out without pushing too far too quickly. My hands kept roaming dangerously close to where I should not wander. My fingers stroked over her strong thighs. My palms rubbed over her tail. My hands even slid along the frames of her beautiful wings. But I absolutely had to avoid letting my fingers slide along her underside. So long as I did not reveal to Smolder what that part of her body was for, there was no danger.

Finally... After what felt like a tiny eternity, Smolder's embrace on me loosened. We pulled back from each other as she remained straddled upon my lap. Her wings remained constantly spread wide. Her gaze was listless and unfocused as she panted lightly. Just how strong was the sensation of genuine arousal becoming in her young body? I asked quietly as the reality of the situation finally began to register with me, "Smolder...?

"James... I..." Smolder muttered as I feared that she was starting to become more aware of this new feeling. We stopped much earlier the last time I noticed that subtle reptilian musk in the air. But we did not do such a thing this time. It was Smolder who chose to stop. And I was wondering if these new sensations were finally triggering her first experience with actual lust. She had no idea how her body works in that regard, and yet... Would she act upon it? She leaned a little closer to me and muttered, "I... I think I need a cold shower..."

"Ye... Yeah. Go ahead. Wash up. I'll be here when you get out." I replied while helping Smolder down to the floor. She scampered to the bathroom with a very uneven gait before locking the door behind her. I soon heard the shower going. She really was not kidding.

I sat there on my bed and stroked Ocellus on the head while she slumbered peacefully at my side. All that extra love she siphoned into me nearly created a problem. With my mind now focused on more distressing subjects, the excess love within me faded away on its own. That was close. But what if...

I approached the door and listened closely. Trying to make out the sound of Smolder's voice. If her lust was pushed too high, she might be tempted to explore her body to relieve it. And I strongly doubted an inexperienced girl would be able to stay quiet during her first sexual release. But over the next several minutes, I did not hear a peep out of her. Thank goodness. That was not something she should be pushed into discovering too quickly.

As soon as the shower was shut off, I stepped away from the door and took a seat on the bed again. A couple of minutes passed before I saw the door open. And Smolder looked exhausted. She walked with a weary sway to her step while a little hunched forward. She barely even dried herself off with that crest of stiff hair on her head being heavily wetted down. I asked cautiously, "You OK there?"

"Uh huh... Just... I felt so hot... Even hotter than I usually get when we make out like that..." She mumbled before just standing before me. Those exhausted beautiful blue eyes gazed up at me as she wheezed softly. "It felt nice, but... Man, I really needed to cool down... I guess there's such a thing as too much love, huh? I mean... That's what it is, right? When you get all hot and tingly... When you're being held by the guy...who means everything to you... That's what love feels like, right?"

"Yeah, I think so... If love has a way of telling you through your body's senses that you're experiencing it... I'd say that's what it would feel like." I replied while actually understanding where she was coming from. That hot and tingly desire... The most intimate kind of love possible. And it was much too soon to teach her about it. With the tension over that risk fading, I felt much more at ease. "What about now? You feel all right?"

"I feel...like I could use a nap." Smolder retorted while breaking out into a brief chuckle. I helped her up onto my bed, but she did not even bother getting under the covers. Smolder instead curled up on the bed near Ocellus like a sleepy cat. She dreamily looked up at me while I stroked my hand over her head. "I'll be here when you get back. If you go anywhere..."

"Right. Sweet dreams, dear." I whispered to her as I rose from my seat. Smolder closed her eyes while just looking so happy. Even if that was a close call, it was still a good experience for us. Though I would have to learn to be more careful if Ocellus ever pumped me full of extra love again. Or maybe I just needed to have a talk with her about it at some point.

I decided to leave me room for the moment. I just wanted to find something to do now that things would be calm for a day or two. I left my armor behind and just slipped a pair of shoes on before heading down the stairs. The command center was quiet, but I caught sight of someone I do not normally see there. I saw a splash of beautiful blue over in the radar station. Ember was standing near it while observing the crystal panels that displayed the topographical information of the area out east. There was no sign of trouble, but she still seemed to be very interested in it for the sake of it being something her homeland did not possess. The guards maintaining and observing the information paid her no mind.

More than happy to see my friend, I made my way over to her as quietly as I could. I used the element of surprise to tap her on her left horn while standing to her right. Ember predictably glanced left first to find no one there before looking to her right. She jumped a little in surprise, but stayed quiet as that startled look on her face faded to a warm smile. "Well, good afternoon. Did I show up at a bad time?"

"No, I'd say you showed up at just the right time. I was looking for something to do now that we'll be here for another day or two." I retorted as I ran a finger along the highest spine of Ember's head. It bent downward as I applied a little pressure. Ember most likely would have been annoyed had anyone else done that for its own sake, but she seemed to welcome my caress. "What are you up to? Did you need to see anyone?"

"Well, I'm glad I got to see you. As for right now, I'm still getting properly acquainted with where everything is around here while we're staying put for now. Everything just feels so alien to someone like me... Equestrian customs are an...interesting thing to get the hang of." Ember replied while she turned her lovely scarlet eyes up to me. Just seeing that smile on her face was a wonderful thing. I could still remember how bitterly she spoke of life back home, so seeing her in such high spirits in a refreshing new environment was inspiring.

The two of us observed the crystal map panels for a moment longer until the sound of the Morse code station printing out a message reached our ears. It really is surprising just how noisy that thing can be when printing out codes. Ember muttered up to me, "I've heard that thing buzz a few times today. What is it?"

"That? It's Morse code. It's a long distance communication device that sends messages through code. Fairly archaic, but it's legendary for its efficiency." I replied while wondering where the message had come from. Probably something sent from an approaching airship. Although the officer manning the station soon decoded it and waved at me to get my attention. "Huh? What's up?"

"Sir James, it seems I'm supposed to inform you that...the R.A.S. Alabaster will be arriving in a few hours. They specifically wanted you to be aware of it." The stallion replied as he looked the graph over.

"The... Oh, the Alabaster! Thank you!" I retorted with a surge of excitement in my heart. It had been days since I last got to see Novo. No doubt she specifically wanted me to know of her approach so I could be there to greet her. I soon noticed Ember looking up at me with a curious gaze, so I proceeded to explain. "The Alabaster is the private airship of the royal family of Capricorn Island. You know. Those flying boats that keep coming and going?"

"Oh, right. Those. We even followed some to track you all down. But...um... Capricorn Island? That's a new one. Where's that?" Ember asked with understandable ignorance. There was no way she would be familiar with any island nations when hailing from the landlocked dragon lands.

With Capricorn Island easily being one of my favorite places in the world, I was more than happy to tell her what I knew. "You know about the hippogriffs, right? Admiral Seaspray and his fellow archers? They all hail from Capricorn Island. It's waaaaay out west in the ocean. A huge mountain on an island with plenty of towns built along the mountainsides. You really should see it sometime. One of the loveliest places in the world."

"Oh, it's on an island? No wonder I never heard of it..." Ember retorted while her eyes wandered in thought. She rubbed the underside of her jaw while trying to search her memory for any mention of it. "Yeah, I would know that name anywhere if I'd heard of it. But why would the crew want you to know they're coming?"

"Probably because their queen wanted me to know. She and I are on really good terms with each other, so I would like to know when she's coming." I explained while being very careful to keep any mention of my romantic pursuits with Novo strictly confidential.

"Ooh, the queen herself is coming? She as good at archery as her men?" Ember asked now that I had piqued her curiosity further. It was a wise assumption when archery is something most hippogriffs have a natural affinity for.

I then explained, "No, not her. She specializes in swordplay. Novo's a world champion in the field of sword fighting. Centuries of experience. She's awesome, you'd love to meet her."

"Been around as long as the Equestrian royal family, hm? I like a woman who knows how to hold her own in a fight. Now I really wanna meet her. You'll introduce me, right?" Ember asked with a very intrigued smirk on her lips.

"Sure, I'd be happy to. We should be able to see the Alabaster from here before it even comes in to land." I spoke while more than happy to see how the Dragon Lord and the queen of Capricorn Island would get along. My assumption is that their first meeting would go very well. But now that I had something to look forward to in a few hours, I then asked, "Until then... You busy right now?"

Ember seemed to know what I was implying and motioned towards the door leading outside. "Not right now. Want to come over to my place for some tea? I've gotten the hang of brewing some."

"I'd be happy to. Let's go." I replied before the two of us headed outside. It was a breezy and even lazy late summer day. Perfect for a nap. Although it would be a bad idea to let ourselves get too complacent. It was safe to rest for now, but we would need to be ready to head out once preparations were complete.

I craned my neck to try and peek over the tops of the tents around us. Just trying to scan the distance. "How have your men been doing since they got here? Staying out of trouble with everyone?"

"I can't imagine them defying orders with Nightmare Moon breathing down their necks. If those boulderheads cause trouble, they'll regret it." Ember retorted while being too short to see over the rows of tents around us. At one point, I did see all twelve of Ember's subordinates lined up in a row without their armor. And it looked like Spitfire was pacing before them. I suppose she had been charged with instructing them on how to better fly in formation. Although I could not shake the feeling that they were more than just a bit annoyed that a little pegasus was their superior at the time.

We eventually came to the archery range with Ember's cottage set at the northern end. But now that it was the middle of the day, it was getting ample use by our archers. Rows of unicorns stood with longbows drawn while Seaspray stood behind them to serve as their instructor. Their armor was much lighter than our infantrymen, consisting of a suit of the royal guard's standard issue armor and a kettle helmet to protect the head as well as help provide some shade for their eyes. I could see why more thorough suits of armor was deemed unnecessary for our archers, especially when the hippogriffs wear very little to begin with. There was virtually no chance of the enemy reaching them at the back rows. Certainly not with our own anti-arrow defenses in place.

Ember paused as a volley of arrows flew from one side to the other and dug deep into straw targets. I too took a long look at the unicorns on one side. They seemed to be new recruits who had only just shown up after the prior battle. They had little to fear from the enemy if they were always out of reach, but they would have to pull their weight if they were going to be of any help. Regardless, there was no way we were going to walk in front of a squad of archers. Ember and I had to go around the edges to not put ourselves in the way.

"I guess you have a front row seat to watching our archers practice their shots, huh?" I asked once we stepped inside Ember's cottage. I always love it when I enter that place. It gives me a feeling of things back home in Ponyville. A piece of home away from home.

"I actually did watch one of their earlier sessions from the window. They look like they know what they're doing." Ember said as she went right for the phonograph in the corner. She held up a pair of records that were still in their sleeves. I suppose I did not have to explain what the album covers were supposed to do. Ember was still new to the concept of music and appeared to be trying to figure out how things differ between albums. "Um..... This one."

The album she chose had a much more romantic feel than the last one. It specialized in guitar to provide a very old fashioned whimsicality. Ember cocked her head to one side as the music played and said, "Hey, that's different... What makes that kind of sound?"

"That's a type of acoustic guitar. A stringed instrument. If you want, I can ask Gilda to play one for you. She's really good at it and they do keep a few around for acoustic purposes." I explained before seeing that the look Ember was giving me showed she had no idea who Gilda even is. And so I explained, "She's...uh... She's a griffon serving in the militia. And she's become a good friend of mine."

"A griffon? Oh, those creatures who look like big cats wearing bird claw gloves and bird heads... She can make music with that?" Ember asked while I just nodded. She then motioned her hand to the couch next to the phonograph and said, "Make yourself comfortable. I'll get right on that tea, all right?"

I did as she requested and sprawled myself out the couch while chilling to the lovely tunes of romantic guitar. It just made me want to cuddle with someone I love. I did not hear much in the kitchen around the corner, but I assumed Ember could figure out how to make tea just fine with modern conveniences. The album was almost done on that one side by the time Ember came back over while holding a cup in each hand. Faint trails of steam rose from the rims before she set them down on an end table behind me. "It's still pretty hot. Might want to let it cool. I know you can't handle heat like I can."

"You shouldn't drink yours too soon either. Let the flavor fill the cup for maybe ten minutes at least." I said as the music finally came to a stop with only the faint scratching sound of the needle being emitted by the phonograph. Ember responded accordingly by flipping the record over and resetting the needle to allow the rest of the album to play. I remained sprawled out on the couch to give my drink time to cool while also just savoring the music in the air. I even closed my eyes, thinking I could let myself drift off for a nap. But I was interrupted by the sensation of someone laying themselves out upon me. I looked down and found Ember relaxing upon me with her chin upon my chest. She then tucked her hands under her jaw and cast a most tender gaze. Perhaps the music was getting to her. "Comfy?"

"Mmhm. You add just enough weight to add to the relaxation. Comforting." I replied while not really certain of why Ember was being this...forward and chummy. Not that I minded. We tend to always be happy with each other. I brought a hand to the side of her head and slid my finger along the curve of her horn. They really should have been wrapped up in some soft padding if she was going to get that close to my head, but they were safely out of range regardless. "Having a good day?"

"Only when you're around. I could do without the rest of those boulderheads, but you're always welcome in my lair." Ember retorted almost jokingly. I cracked a smirk while I just rolled my eyes, but I froze in curiosity as Ember once more brought her finger to my chin. She probably would rather touch my chest, but her head had already taken that spot. I felt her dragging the tip of her finger and its dull claw down the underside of my chin and down my throat. "You're so soft. Smooth."

"Humans don't have any thick fur or tough scales for protection. It's kind of why clothing became so important in human culture." I replied while noticing an obvious reason behind my soft bare skin. My lack of facial hair only helped prove my point, though that is only because I regularly shave to keep it all off. Just never cared for an itchy beard on my face. Although I then brought my hands to Ember's sides and slid my palms and fingers along her torso. "You dragons have scales that put up decent resistance to penetration. But still soft and flexible too. Feels lovely to hold you."

"Then that means I'm built to be your shield." Ember spoke with a slightly firmer tone of voice. I looked right at her as she looked back at me with those beautiful scarlet eyes set into that face of gorgeous blue hues. Her hand left my throat and tenderly cupped my cheek. The music that came from the phonograph almost deliberately sounded like it was trying to serenade this intimate moment and even encourage things to escalate. She cooed to me, "I'll keep you safe out there. I promise. With or without my men, I'll stick with you to the end."

"And I believe you." I whispered with my hand resting on her side right on the back of her hip. I felt her left wing scoop under me as if to hold me right under my waist. Was she thinking of that old scar on one side? "I'll be OK out there. Really."

"I want to believe you, but..." Ember muttered as her other hand rested between my neck and shoulder. She then whispered to me, "Whenever I see you like this... Without any armor to protect you... I feel like all it will take is one good hit and... You look so fragile to me. And I want to protect you."

Such tender words... Tenderness I was not expecting from her even by then. I felt a certain kind of dread as I process that statement. What if she would end up getting herself killed out there for my sake? What would become of the dragon lands without her guidance? "Ember, no... I should be the one protecting you. The dragon lands need you. You're probably the best thing to ever happen to them. If they lose you, who can..."

"They won't care what happens to me." She suddenly said with a certain harsh firmness in her tone. Ember then leaned back to pull herself up, but also began to pull me up to a sitting position. She all but pinned me to the corner of the couch as her touch turned into a firm embrace. She never looked away from me with those scarlet eyes as she whispered harshly, "It's been five years of thankless work. The only thing that makes me believe in tomorrow.....is you. You listen. You care. You make me believe in myself. I would rather die than lose you now."

"Do you even hear what you're saying?" I asked while wondering if Ember was even thinking as she said that. It was a wonderful thing to declare and I was honored to be cherished so dearly by someone I have grown to adore. Ember is inspiring. I always feel confident when we are together. She is someone I can believe in. But this? It almost sounded like something too final for someone she has only known for a handful of weeks. "You're not really putting me above your people...?"

"I... I really shouldn't... My father would probably reprimand me if he heard me say that. But..." Ember said with a harsh sigh. She then turned her gaze up at me while keeping her long narrow jaw tilted down. "You coming into my life when you did... I don't think I've ever felt like I needed something until I finally got it. I've needed someone like you for a long time... That's why I can't lose you now. I'm...sorry if this all sounds selfish..."

"No, don't apologize..." I muttered as I rested my hand on the very middle of her back. I decided to try and be honest with her as well. "I...don't want to lose you either. You're wonderful... I don't...want to see you fall out there or...have to carry your corpse in my arms..."

She barely blinked. Ember gazed silently into my eyes as her fingers so very sweetly caressed my cheek. She then whispered with just a barely audible breath, "Is there something you're not telling me?"

"Huh...?" I muttered as Ember began to gently push me back down onto the couch. With her looming over me with hands pined onto my chest, it almost felt like a display of dominance. "Ember... I..."

"You asked me about the most intimate details on dragon courtship a while ago. If what you said just a minute ago was you being completely serious..." Ember muttered as she gazed down at me with a most...strange gaze that I could not figure out. Perhaps...a very restrained look of hope? She then lowered her face closer to mine and whispered with the faintest hint of sulfur on her breath, "Tell me. Is it me? Am I the one you desire? The one...whose love you want?"

A very dangerous question to ask or answer. I knew better than to answer too hastily. Yes or no. Whatever that answer is, it would be forever. And it was hard to deny there was nothing like that there in my heart. Because there was. Ember is a wonderful woman. One of the finest I have ever known. And so...very desirable. I do not believe the urge to reach out and kiss her had ever been stronger. Did I love her? Did I want us to become something more?

I considered my options carefully. I could not say yes or know. And so I said, "It's...hard to say... I don't know you well enough yet. Shouldn't rush into these things like that... You're wonderful. You deserve an equally wonderful man in your life. One who would always appreciate you."

"Do you?" Ember asked quietly as she grabbed my hand firmly. Her gaze never left mine. Those scarlet eyes very rarely blinked. But as her fingers rubbed over my right hand, her gaze became conflicted and confused. I felt her rub her fingers over mine in an investigative manner. She soon lifted my hand and gazed upon what she had felt. My wedding ring upon my finger. "Wait..."

I held my breath. I suppose Ember had never really noticed that upon my finger. And I never explained in detail about my family back in Ponyville. She then looked at me with eyes filled with a barely hidden stare of shock. "Your...family back home. That mare in that picture I saw. Is she...your mate?"

"That's a very archaic term, but...yes. Fluttershy is my wife. And the littlest foal in the photo is our newborn daughter." I explained as I started to anticipate where this was going. And I saw it again. The way the life in Ember's eyes dimmed. Not to the same extreme as when I saw it in Smolder, but... It was the same. The exact same response. Ember... Did she really...?

"I... I see... Heh... Lucky... Very lucky girl." Ember muttered weakly with a quiet chuckle that oozed with bitterness. A sarcastic tone started to fill her voice as she turned her gaze away from mine. That look in her eyes... Full of pain. "She just might be the luckiest female in all the world right now... Probably doesn't even know it."

"Ember..." I muttered softly as I could see the anguish in those scarlet eyes. I knew what this was. And I was not about to let her run away like Smolder did the first time. She needed to understand.

"You be good to her. Don't ever hurt her, all right?" Ember coolly declared while sounding like she was on the verge of bursting into tears. She hid it well, her presence radiating a disturbing aura of sorrow and rage. She climbed down from the couch, her gait stiff. I tried calling out to her again, but she ignored me. "I need some air... Need to spend some time alone."

"Ember." I said as firmly as I could. That one got to her. She froze with her back turned. And so I asked, "Why are you not listening to me?"

Her arm shook before raising a hand to her chest. She slowly turned her head to look back at me. Such a horribly fragile and vulnerable gaze in her eyes... Ember was not afraid to show weakness around me, but she just looked so pathetic at that moment. I held my hand out to her and asked, "Come here. Please? There's something you need to know."

"You're right... I should listen." She said with barely more than a whisper. As if to serenade this tense situation, the melody coming from the phonograph became much more subdued. We did not really notice the music anymore, but it suited the situation well enough to add to this atmosphere.

Ember sat beside me, but kept a bit of distance. I had to be very careful. She was in a delicate emotional state that she would loathe her people witnessing. A dragon's scales may be tougher than flesh, but a dragon's heart can be very fragile. She then muttered, "What do you want me to hear?"

I started to reach for her, but hesitated. Not yet. "Yes. I am married. I have a wife back home. We had a daughter not long ago. We have a family."

"So I saw... And?" Ember muttered quietly while having great difficulty even looking at me. Just oozing with disappointment.

"The truth is...Fluttershy is not he only woman in my life who is...something more." I tried to explain very carefully. Smolder was willing to process what I had told her, but I had no idea what to expect from Ember. "Monogamy may be the norm for most of the world, but some...like me...have the qualities necessary for a more polyamorous relationship. In other words.....I have more than one mate. And we all support each other."

Ember's scarlet eyes opened wide. I doubt she had even heard of such a concept. "You're joking... You have more than one mate? And...that works? They don't fight? There's no jealousy? You don't...use them for pleasure?"

"God, no... I can't even let myself feel that kind of desire for a woman if I feel no love for them. Every woman who is more than a friend... I love them. I love them all dearly. I'm still getting the hang of how this kind of relationship works, but...I do believe I have what it takes. It gets easier with each day. At the end of the day... Me and my lovers...and our children...are all just a family." I explained while choosing my words carefully. I could only hope she could understand.

"You're...children... Tell me. Is your first mate... Is she the only one you've given a child to?" Ember asked with a much more serious tone. Parenthood is a very serious subject and I could not fault her for approaching it with such sincerity.

I took a deep breath as I thought back to my two daughters. One adopted and the other sired by myself. I really did miss them dearly at that moment. "Not yet, no... But I don't think she will be the last. Rarity... She is also a part of my family and... She and I so desperately want to have children some day. And Novo... Oh god, Novo. I think she may be the most desperate to have children with me..."

"Hold on... Novo... You just mentioned her... The... The queen of Capricorn Island?!" Ember almost yelled before she quickly quieted herself. She knew that something like that could not be readily revealed to just anyone. And who knew who might be listening in? Now speaking with a softer tone of voice, Ember looked at me and asked, "Really? You...and the queen of the hippogriffs... She is your mate too?"

"Not under any official terms, but... Yes. We are betrothed in a sense. She really does want to put a crown on my head someday. And... We really do want to have a family together. I still haven't even introduced her properly to Fluttershy yet. I intend to once this whole mess out here is over." I felt so lovelorn as I thought about that wonderful bird of paradise. At least she would be arriving before long.

Ember scooted a little closer to me. Her scarlet eyes gazed up at me with the pain in them being replaced with a powerful curiosity. "If you don't mind me asking... How did it happen? I don't see how a commoner and a monarch could just...find love that easily. How did it work?"

I made no attempt to hide it. "I'll tell you this. It was not planned. I was asked to come along one day because Celestia thought I could help ease Novo's...mourning heart. She's a widow. Her king died unexpectedly nearly a century ago. And...I guess you could say that's what brought us together. Novo and I...know the same pain. Different experiences, but the same outcome. You've felt loss, right?"

"I have... When I lost my father, I... I felt more alone than ever. Is that what you mean?" Ember asked softly as her gaze softened considerably.

I nodded and said, "Kind of. The loss of a parent isn't the same as the loss of the love of your life, but yeah. The...emotional isolation that comes from the worst heartache. When you are in pain, but no one can help you because they have no idea exactly what you're going through. Understanding that pain...is what brought Novo and I together. We... We are so very much in love and we don't care that one of us wears a crown. Come to think of it, Novo's previous king was a commoner at first anyway. She really is a special kind of queen who does not care about the average protocols that apply to royalty. She's...awesome. You'll know when you meet her."

Ember stared in silence as she took in my words. The cogs in her head were turning as she began to speak. "You... I can tell that you don't see your mates in a possessive way at all. You really do love them. I can feel it in your voice. And...it's inspiring. I'm convinced that you know what you're doing."

"Then if you do understand..." I began to say before reaching out and resting my hand upon hers. This time, she did not pull away. "Why are you upset?"

Ember bowed her head as she closed her eyes. I did not press her and waited patiently for an answer. She soon muttered, "For just a moment... I felt like...there was something starting to grow between us... No male I've ever met has been so...courteous towards me. And I love that about you. I'm always...happy when I'm with you. Our days spent together have been some of my happiest days in...way too long."

A pit opened in my gut. And so I quietly asked an important question. "Do you love me?"

Unlike with Smolder, Ember provided a much more subdued response as she turned her gaze away from me. "I don't know... If I do, it's...in the very early stages. I guess I... I knew I found something special and...wanted to hold onto it. You're not like any other man I've ever met. And that... I guess that made me wonder. Wonder if maybe...you were the one my heart needs. But then I saw that ring on your finger. And I put the pieces together. I mean sure, I'm not entirely sure about anything, but knowing how different you are from everyone else back home in all the right ways... It still hurt. Knowing that possibility was pointless."

I closed my fingers around Ember's hand as I said more firmly, "Ember... Please, don't let old dragon customs get in the way. I know dragons only let themselves love only one, but...I'm not a dragon. Humans can be very...flexible in relationships. It just depends on the person. I'm not saying polyamorous relationships are right or wrong. They're just...different. And I can understand them getting a bad rep since they can be easily used as an excuse for some scoundrel's libido and ego."

"Really now?" She asked softly before turning her gaze back to me. Those scarlet eyes gazed into mine as she asked, "In that case... What do you think is needed for such a relationship to actually work?"

"Hm... Good question. I'm still figuring it out as I go, but... If you need answers..." I muttered before brainstorming with my gaze turned to he ceiling. What exactly are the qualities needed for polyamorous relationships to actually function without becoming ego trips for the man in the family? And so I said, "Well...uh... Aside from genuinely loving your partners? I would have to say... You need...to be optimistic. You need to be able to believe in the future. If you are filled with too many doubts... Too much pessimism... Then it won't work. It'll fall apart, I'm sure of it."

"And I believe you." Ember said briefly as she placed her other hand atop mine. "And you always believed that?"

"You want my honest answer?" I replied while Ember just nodded. With a sigh, I began to speak with some degree of embarrassment. "At first, I did. But that was when I was a foolish naive boy who did not understand the intricacies of such a relationship. Someone whose worldviews were skewered by indulging in foreign cultures and concepts that really just didn't know better. Like the mindsets of that culture were brought about by deliberate isolation from the rest of the world and inbreeding in an echo chamber. Once I became disillusioned with all that, I was convinced that such a relationship could never work. That it was a concept thought up by perverts. But after some time in Equestria, I...began to wonder and started to lean back towards that concept with new experience leading me. Because...I found there was more than one woman in my life...that I loved far more than I should as a friend."

Ember listened patiently. Her tail swayed along the couch behind her in an almost pleasant manner. I think she was in a better mood and wanted to hear what I had to say. I then added, "I'll be honest... I don't think I would be doing this if I was still on Earth... Equestria...brings out the best in me. This is a world I can't be pessimistic about. I do have hope for the future of this world. And that...is what makes this relationship possible. And I'm grateful for it."

"If Equestria really is that good for the soul, then I can't wait to see more of it when this war is all over. You make it sound like paradise. And I want to see it for myself." Ember spoke with a much more positive tone. Although she then asked, "I guess that makes sense then for why you asked me about dragon courtship. There's...room for more in your family, right?"

Now she was getting it. I nodded with a smile. "Yes. And I know Fluttershy has always adored baby dragons. If the day ever comes where I find a dragon bride and we have kids together, Fluttershy will spoil those little cuties rotten."

Oh my lord, the look on Ember's face. Blushing furiously, she looked away from me and laughed uneasily. "Ha! Hahahaha, really now?! You never told me that about her! Won't that be an interesting day?!"

"Uh... You OK there?" I asked upon seeing this very strong and vocal response to that revelation. I was not entirely oblivious to what her retort meant, but I was taking things one bit at a time.

"Yes, yes, I'm fine... Just... Uh... Now that we're on that subject..." Ember replied as she started to settle down. She then looked at me and asked with her hand still held in mine, "James, please. You asked me to tell you all I know about dragon courtship. There's someone you have your eyes on. You can tell me. I'll keep it a secret between us, if you wish."

I hesitated greatly. Smolder is not simply young. She is a former resident of Ember's domain. Telling her would carry different context from telling anyone else. She noticed my hesitation and leaned closer to me. "Is it...me? Are you...pursuing me?"

Lying to Ember about that would be a terrible mistake. I braced myself as I muttered the truth. "Smolder..."

"Smolder... You...are courting Smolder." Ember muttered as her eyes went wide in some strange fusion of disbelief and confusion. She then asked, "But...uh...she's only fourteen, right?"

"Is there an age of consent where you come from?" I asked with the knowledge we should really get that out of the way first.

"Age of...what? I don't even know what that is." Ember retorted with shocking ignorance. Was there simply no such law in the dragon lands? Or did they simply refer to it with another term? Ember quickly caught on and said, "If you mean what I think you do, then...kind of. Though it's more of a code than a law. Dragons who take advantage of the younger ones in...more carnal manners tend to disappear. Violently. It's an unspoken rule among my people that younger dragons are not to be violated."

"Good... Good, I'm glad to hear that." I said with a sigh of relief. At least Smolder would not have been in that kind of danger had she stayed.

Although Ember then spoke more sternly. She looked me in teh eye and asked, "But you haven't done anything like that to her, have you?"

I did not hesitate with my response. "No, absolutely not. She doesn't even seem to be aware of what those kinds of sensations are. I won't even discuss that with her until she comes of age. In most of Equestria, that age is sixteen years old. November of next year is when that will happen."

"Good, glad to hear it." Ember replied with a satisfied smile upon her lips. Although her gaze then wandered as she mumbled, "I would ask you why you feel for her in such a way, but... I think I can see why. She gives off a...different vibe from most dragons her age. She feels...older than she actually is. I feel less like I'm talking to a child and not a young female... She grew up too fast."

"It's not entirely a bad thing. Smolder actually appreciates the benefits of becoming wiser than average for her age. I guess it helps that dragons spend far more of their time as adults than as children, so their childhood probably won't have that much of an impact of them in the long run... As sad as that sounds of paper." I retorted while looking at the window at the far side of the room. She was out there in the command center. And she came all this way just to be with me. I really do love that wonderful little lady. "She really is wonderful. I do love her. And I'm looking forward to the day when we can really be together."

"And I believe that you will be good to her. Just don't ever betray her, James. I was not kidding when I said a dragon betrayed by their mate will never allow themselves to love again." Ember replied with a darker tone as she firmly gaze into my eyes with a vaguely menacing glare.

I shook my head. I did not need to be told twice. "I won't. She's been hurt enough already. I won't leave her. Her or anyone else."

Ember said nothing as that glare turned into an endearing smile. She closed both of her hands over mine before she then asked cautiously, "But...she's not the only dragon your heart might want someday, right?"

"I'm not ruling that out. Maybe another wonderful dragon woman will come into my life at some point. Smolder understands how this relationship works and she has faith in my ability to handle it. She won't let herself be jealous when she knows I value her as much as everyone else." I replied while starting to see where this is going. The atmosphere had finally gained some levity and Ember was in a much better mood by then. The danger had passed.

Ember's eyes began to show tenderness as she began to frown somberly. She then asked quietly, "Do you...love me?"

"I...don't know... It's too soon to say. And being in the middle of a war isn't the best time to explore those kinds of feelings." I replied while Ember showed me a more understanding smile. We both had a lot to learn about each other and it was much too soon to say if we had that kind of a future together. Although I did not hide everything. "But...I do absolutely adore you."

Ember's somber gaze changed as her eyes opened wide in a show of surprise and delight. She grinned and allowed her eyes to glance all over the place. Did I love her? It was much too soon to say, but...I did want to hold her. And to keep her safe. "May I...hold you for a bit?"

The beautiful Dragon Lord looked me in the eye and spoke with a firmer tone than I would have expected. "Hold me like you'll never let go."

And so I did. I wrapped my arms around Ember while she did the same. I rested one hand just above the base of her tail and the other just under the lowest spine on the back of her head. Ember was very mindful of the horn on the side of her head and tilted her head sharply to nestle her jaw between my neck and shoulder. Her glorious cerulean wings wrapped around me to insulate me in a leathery cocoon.

We held each other. Basked in the melodies filling the room as the phonograph's needle scratched lightly along the spinning record. It was so hard to believe that Ember was truly the dreaded Dragon Lord as she wrapped her wings around me. She was indeed the ruler of some of the most brutish barbarians in the world. She was a spectacular warrior with excellent skill with a spear. But at that moment, she was a woman. A wonderful...beautiful woman with an equally beautiful soul.

I felt such a powerful urge to kiss her. Like my heart was telling me to be brave. But it was such a risky move. I did not want to give Ember any mixed messages. Not when dragons take the concept of romance so deadly seriously. I just adored her so much... Always there for me when I really need her. Always so unwavering in supporting me. She gave me hope for the future. Made me feel that we would rise together over any challenge. I whispered to her as I could no longer stay silent, "I always feel like nothing will go wrong when you're here..."

Ember's hand rose to the back of my head. Her fingers traced gently through my hair with slow and deliberate caresses. Her head remained where it was beside mine, but her voice whispered softly to me. "I'll make sure everything turns out fine... I won't lose you out here."

"You're the best thing to happen to me out here. Glad I found you... Even if...we parted like that." I muttered as I thought back to our very first encounter. Sword and spear clashing followed by a genuine friendship and then...a hastily forced departure from the dragon lands. The dream we shared that night... It was like that made all the difference. Had I not checked on her then, I doubt we would be together now. "Thank you for coming to find me... I missed you."

"I had to... You were so kind to me... You listened. You actually listened when I spoke..." Ember cooed with such a tender inflection in her voice. She pulled her head back to allow our eyes to meet. A very subtle smile was on her lips as she traced a finger down my lips. "And I'll always listen to you. My ears are always open for you."

I tried to find something to say, but it was hard to find the right words. Not without overdoing it. So I settled for something brief. "I adore you."

"I know you do. So let me say something important to you. If you will listen." Ember hissed softly as she tilted her face down to bring her eyes even closer to me. Those beautiful scarlet discs set into orbs of porcelain barely an inch or two from mine as she whispered most lovingly to me. "You...are the best thing to happen to me in a...very long time. I never had much in the dragon lands. But now I have you... And...I couldn't be more grateful."

I felt Ember place her hands upon my chest before very gently pushing me down. Her wings remained firmly wrapped around me as she placed herself atop me. Gazing down into my eyes, she whispered firmly yet tenderly. "I will protect you. I'll make sure you returned home alive. And...I want to see you again when this is all over. I don't...want the end of this war to mean we have to say goodbye. Can you promise me that? That we won't have to leave each other forever?"

"I would never stand for us never being able to see each other again. You're...too important to me now to leave you, Ember. Yes, we need to find a way to see each other regularly." I replied with no hesitation. I adored her too much by then to say farewell and never see her again. I lowered my embrace and rested my hands on the base of Ember's tail to hold her against me. I gazed up into those beautiful eyes as my thoughts trailed off. "You are...so beautiful... The most beautiful of your people for sure."

I saw just the slightest hint of red shine through Ember's cheeks as she averted her eyes. She was bashful on the receiving end of that compliment, but no longer against being called something so dear. I still wanted to know if she was more comfortable with that now and asked, "Does it...feel better now? I can stop calling you that if..."

"No, no, don't think you're annoying me. Please." Ember replied as she cast her gaze down at me with a hesitant smile on her lips. She then cooed, "I...want to be beautiful. I want to believe you when you say I am. It feels...great to hear that."

"Well, you are. Just look at all this blue... And those scarlet eyes. Just...everything about you is so...beautiful." I sighed as I savored the beauty of the most powerful, yet most beautiful, dragoness in all the land. Ember's wings began to loosen their grip around me as Ember rose back up. She firmly pressed her thighs against the sides of my hips for leverage as she completely straightened herself up. Ember's beautiful blue wings spread wide in a majestic display while she crossed her arms over her chest. She smiled preciously down at me as she allowed me to bask in her beauty. My eyes carefully scanned her as I was met with another surprise. When considering her age, I was expecting to se maybe a scar on her. Perhaps a few clips taken out of her wings' membranes. But no. Ember was completely perfectly preserved. Not a single blemish on her body to be seen. Not that a scar would diminish her majesty, but still... It only filled me with relief as I reached up to her. "Yes... There really is not a single dragon out there who can match you."

"Flattery will get you everywhere with me." Ember jokingly chuckled before taking hold of my hands in hers. But her tone softened as she brought my palms tot he smooth light blue scales lining her chest. "But that's only because I know you mean everything you say."

She pinned my palms to her chest. And I felt why. Thumping away under that layer of protective scales and powerful muscles was her heart. A gentle rhythm, not too slow or too quick. Ember smiled as she whispered to me, "You feel it? My heart beats for you. You and your wonderful words. Does yours beat for mine?"

"Why don't you feel for yourself?" I replied as a whimsical mood filled me. I pushed myself up to a sitting position with Ember pinned to my lap. I then brought her hand to my chest, but Ember protested at first by pulling her hands away. My eyes went wide in surprise as she reached low and yanked my shirt over my head and cast it aside. "Huh?! Hey, that's..."

"So nothing's in the way." She said with a smirk on her lips. Only then did Ember place her hands over my bare chest. I placed my hands over hers. And with every subtle twitch of my body and the thumping in my head that I only notice when I stop and listen closely, there it was. The pounding of my heart against Ember's palms. "There it is... It's singing to me. If I could hear it, I bet your heart would be singing a wonderful tune."

"Not as lovely as yours. Your voice... I love it." I replied a bit hastily as Ember snickered at my words. She really does have a beautiful voice. With her hands over my heart, I once again placed mine over hers. "I...don't want this beautiful heart to stop singing. I'll make sure it won't."

"And I'll make sure this one won't either." Ember whispered to me as she gazed into my eyes once again. God, I just wanted to kiss her. The romantic tension in the air was absurd... If we were not falling in love, it certainly felt like we were. "We'll get through this together."

"Please stay with me out there, Ember. I feel safer around you." I said softly and sincerely. Ember fell into my arms and held me firmly. And it was right around then that the music filling the room finally stopped with only the faint scratching sound of an idle needle filling the air. I took a moment to actually notice and asked, "Uh... What happened to the music?"

"It... Huh. I guess it's over?" Ember said before pushing herself off of me to check on the phonograph behind her. It is almost funny in hindsight that all it took for that romantic tension to fade was for the music to stop. Ember flipping the record over to play the other side again, but just stared at me almost in embarrassment when she turned around to face me. "I... I... I...really enjoyed our time together."

"Same here. You...are great company." I muttered quietly as I had a hard time looking right at her. It was a fulfilling experience. I was tempted to return to the subject that resulted in where we were a minute ago, but I felt hat was unnecessary. Ember now knew about my...complicated relationship with the women in my life who have become much more than just friends. I still had the sense to say, "Just so you know... Everything I told you? Please... Don't tell..."

"It'll be our secret. You don't want me to tell anyone? Then I won't." Ember replied with a smile, although she then noticed her wings were still spread wide for seemingly no reason. Instead of trying to fold them, Ember cast me a smirk and crossed her arms. "You like my wingspan?"

"Best wingspan ever on a dragon." I retorted in an attempt to be witty. Without bothering to fetch my shirt, I stood up and walk behind her. Ember sighed quietly as I ran my hands over the frames of those beautiful wings, marveling at just how big they were. "I know bigger dragons have bigger wings, but yours are impressively wide for your size."

"You'd be surprised how big they need to be in order to be effective. It's not so bad when you're just a whelp, but they need to grow fast as a dragon ages." Ember explained while I slid my fingers along the bony frames. Her wingspan even surpassed the lengths of my arms. Although it was only then Ember remembered the cups of tea nearby. While losing ourselves in each other, we forgot all about why we were there in the first place. "Um... I think the tea is getting cold."

"Huh? Oops..." I muttered before we returned to our seats as I passed Ember her cup. "Cheers, Ember... Hey, I'd say this is just right now."

"Hm. It is just right, huh? Still pretty warm." Ember retorted before we started sipping away. The subtle taste of honey in the fluid and its golden yellow tint revealed that it was chamomile. Perfect for a nap or the end of the day, but not so much if you have plans. "I love this kind of tea. Always has a sort of sweetness to it."

"Mmhm, that's chamomile for you. But you shouldn't drink it if you have stuff to do. This stuff makes you sleepy, so its better off being reserved for taking naps or at night." I explained while still enjoying my drink. I know Ember is entirely ignorant to the types of tea in the world, so I did not fault her for her lack of knowledge.

"It does, huh? Hm..." Ember muttered quietly as we drank to the melodies in the air. I then noticed her cast me an aside glance and asked, "If that's the case, care to join me for a nap? We still have time, right?"

"It probably will be a couple more hours before the Alabaster arrives... I'm sure we can spare a nap until then." I replied as I gulped down the rest of my tea. Ember followed suit and then turned the phonograph off. The house became silent with only the sunlight lighting the place up through the windows. I did not even bother putting my shirt on and followed Ember into the bedroom. She had hardly tried to tidy the bed up, though that was likely because she did not really know how. Not wanting to bother tucking ourselves in under the covers for a nap, I had Ember wait while I made the bed. "Hang on. Let's just sleep on top this time."

Ember kept an eye on everything I did as I tucked in the seats and smoothed out the blanket. "Oh, you're supposed to do that after using it? Huh... It does look nicer now."

"Yeah, generally. You don't absolutely have to, but it does make the place feel more inviting." I replied while knowing I can get lazy with making the bed too. I then patted the middle of the bed to call her up. "There. Come on."

Ember crawled tot he middle of the bed while I positioned the pillows. She still had her horns wrapped in soft fabric, so there was no need to get cautious. She held her hand out to me and pulled me onto the bed. Although I reached for an alarm clock that was sitting on the nightstand by the bed and wound it up for ninety minutes. Ember was perplexed by the device and asked, "What's that?"

"An alarm clock. It'll ring to wake us up so we don't miss the Alabaster's arrival." I replied before setting it down and getting myself comfortable. Ember then draped her wing over me to provide some comforting weight. The curtains were closed over the few windows in the room, providing a decrease in the lighting that provided the perfect atmosphere for a quiet nap. "Sweet dreams, Ember."

"See you in a while, James." Ember said with a sigh. That chamomile tea worked well. We were out like a light in a matter of minutes.

I almost regretted setting that alarm clock. I slept so well that I was dearly disappointed when that ringing racket suddenly woke me up. But where I was startled by the incessant ringing of the alarm clock, Ember awoke in a confused frenzy! "Gah! What?! Who?! Where?! Kill it! Kill it!"

Ember almost threw herself at the alarm clock to try and destroy it while I had to hold her back. "Hey, hey, hang on! I got it!"

A quick tap of the switch on top shut it off. But even with the room quiet, Ember looked like she was seething with irritation. I then explained, "See? That's how you shut it off. No need to break it."

"Who would even want to be woken up by something like that?! I thought we were under attack!" Ember all but yelled at me while very clearly upset over her slumber being disturbed by such an awful noise.

"That's the whole point! No one could sleep through something that loud and obnoxious! Although...maybe we should check to see if a more pleasant alarm is available..." I explained while also not exactly happy to have been woken up by that sound of all things. Ugh, no wonder Fluttershy uses something softer back home... It would wake the kids up too if that racket went off.

"Please do. Now I'm a bit on edge..." Ember grumbled as she got out of bed. Now I felt bad. I did not want to upset Ember in any way. We had best get out of the house and over to the airship docks. There was no telling how much more time we had before the Alabaster's arrival.

I fetched my shirt from the living room and stepped outside with Ember. The tension from the rude wakeup call had passed by then. What also helped was that something caught Ember's eye as she turned to the west. She squinted her eyes and held a hand over her brow to peer into the distance. "Say... Do you see something out there?"

I did the same and focused on the far horizon. Like a hot air balloon drifting in the sky, I could see a tiny speck on the horizon. Just one. "That... Yep, I bet that's them. We'd better get over there."

Ember followed along as we made our way through the camp. I felt a twinge of excitement in my heart. My beloved queen was about to return after what felt like much too long a departure from last time. I think Ember noticed that I was a little too quiet after a while and a little hastier than I normally am. "You expecting someone special?"

"I did tell you about Novo, right?" I replied while knowing we probably did not discuss my history with her as much as we could. But I was genuinely excited to see that beautiful bird again.

Ember let out a laugh. And very hearty one too. "Ohohoho, right! Your queen. Well, we'd best not keep her waiting, right? She'll probably want some time with her king as soon as she gets here."

The Dragon Lord's fairly loud retort filled me with unease. "Ember, not so loud... There's a reason I don't openly discuss that stuff with anyone."

"Relax, no one's around to hear us right now." Ember replied while not apparently noticing the tents bordering the path we were taking. It apparently did not occur to her that someone might be inside some of them.

"Ember, all these tents around us? There's no way of knowing if there's nobody inside them. That fabric doesn't do much to keep out sound. Just because they can't see us doesn't mean they can't hear us." I quietly explained as I knew for certain such temporary housing is just not a thing back in the dragon lands.

Her eyes wide with surprise, Ember shut up right then and there. Not another word was spoken between us until we came to the wide open airship docks. There a few other airships docked. Including one I promptly recognized. It also caught Ember's eyes as she pointed up at it. "Well, that one sure is colorful at the top. Looks almost like a bird from here."

"That's because it's piloted by birds. Like that one coming this way." I replied before turning my gaze towards an approaching familiar face. I waved at the ship's captain as I said, "Hey, good to see you back. Been smooth sailing, captain?"

"Ahoy there, James. Yep, it's always smooth sailing out on the Empty Plains. A shame you can't tag along for a trip or two. I can't get enough of the quiet winds out here when up on deck." The familiar harpy woman said as she walked our way. It was none other than Celaeno as we stood in the shadow of the Zephyrus. Although she then took notice of the blue dragoness standing at my side. "Well, who's this? Orange last time and now blue?"

"Oh, this is the Dragon Lord. She showed up just in time with some reinforcements with that last battle. She'll be serving with us from now on." I explained while giving Ember a gentle push forward.

"The Dragon Lord? You mean the one who rules over the dragons? That's... Wow, that's some serious firepower you've brought to the fight!" Celaeno replied with some genuine surprise. She then held a hand out to my friend and said, "The name's Celaeno. Captain of good old Zephyrus here."

"Ember. And...uh..." Ember replied as she shook this strange new creature's hand. "What's with all the birds I'm seeing around here? We've got bird cats, bird horses, and now...just...birds. What are you anyway?"

"Never seen a harpy before? Not surprised. We tend to stay way down south in the tropics. Usually close to the seaside. But yeah, we drew the short straw in the flight department compared to all our feathered cousins." Celaeno replied with a smirk on her beak. She then looked up at the Zephyrus and added, "That's why we got around to inventing these flying beauties. If you see and airship in the sky, just remember that we harpies made them possible."

"Really now?! You invented these things? Very impressive. Color me impressed, really. I learn a little more every day I'm out here." Ember retorted with a very pleased smile on her lips. Although Ember then took notice of the saber being housed in a scabbard at Celaeno's side. "A warrior in your own right, hm?"

"Huh? I'm just an airship captain. I'm not a... Oh, this?" Celaeno replied in confusion before drawing her saber and twirling the sword with her fingers between the hilt and knuckle guard. "Well, when you're in the royal guard, they always make sure you can defend yourself if trouble ever finds you. And we harpies really know our ways around the use of swords."

"Hang on, you never mentioned anything like that to me. What's that about harpies and swordsmanship?" I asked as some of those words really caught my attention. Ember's scarlet eyes too lit up in intrigue as we drew a little closer to listen.

Celaeno looked pleased to have really drawn our attention and stopped twirling her sword to hold the blade vertically. "I guess when you don't hear about harpies much around these parts, you tend to miss out on what we're best known for. If the hippogriffs are the best archers in the world, then we harpies are some of the best in terms of swordplay. I've heard some of the most legendary swordsmen in history were harpies. I guess holding a sword in your hand gives you quicker response times than if you hold it with magic. I bet you two know all about that, right?"

"Is that so...? I've never been much for swords. Spears and pole arms are more my style." Ember replied now that the topic had shifted to something she was deeply familiar with. I took a step back and just listened. From the sound of it, harpies really are quick with their hands. I bet they are on par with human swordsmen. It was amusing to listen to the Dragon Lord and the captain of the Zephyrus chatting away over their knowledge and experiences with using their preferred weapons. And it was especially surprising that Ember never noticed Celaeno's peg leg. Either she was just tall enough to not glance down too easily or she just assumed that such a thing is normal for harpies. I turned my gaze over to the Zephyrus and saw Mullet heading up the gangplank with a hefty sack over his shoulder. Probably just making another cargo run. Nothing glamorous, but the important part was that they were helping us keep going.

The conversation between the two of them was interrupted as the sound of buzzing airship motors began to reach our ears. Upon turning to the west, we saw the sleek white form of the Alabaster approaching. Indeed, Novo was almost here. Ember stepped away from us to get a closer look. As I watched that beautiful airship drawing closer, Celaeno stepped up beside me. "I've seen that ship a few times, but never really had the chance to mingle with the crew. Hippogriffs, right?"

"Yep. And their queen is always aboard. You've met Novo, right?" I asked while wondering if their schedules had allowed them to cross paths yet.

"No, not yet. I've heard stories about her though. Fencing competitions are pretty big back home and I remember seeing her take part at times when I was just a fluffy little squawker. She never lost once. She always looked like a giant compared to her opponents. Is it true she stands on her hind legs when she fights? It's been a long time, so I might be remembering that wrong..." Celaeno replied as she revealed even more information I had never been made aware of.

Having actually sparred with Novo, I knew exactly what to expect. "Oh, she most certainly does. She stands more like a woman than a mare to free up her hands. I've sparred with her, but I could never match her without using...underhanded tactics. She really is the best."

"And I believe you. Lots of harpies back home look up to her. The white giant from across the sea." Celaeno retorted as she crossed her arms. She even sounded a little excited to be meeting an old face from her childhood that she never had the chance to get acquainted with. Although she then cast a glance at me and said, "Hey... For what it's worth, I haven't forgotten. I'm still brainstorming on how to pay you back for everything. I'll get around to it eventually, all right? Just need to figure out how to weigh the value."

"Captain, I was just helping you out as a friend. You don't have to pay me anything. No money, no goods." I replied while surprised at how hard she was insisting on repaying me for getting in a good word with Shining Armor. I was not even sure of how well they would adapt to this new career. I was very impressed with how well they were doing for themselves. "I'll just glad to see you guys doing so well. You're happy, your airship is looking better than ever, and you're enjoying yourselves by doing something you excel at. Really, just knowing you're doing fine is enough."

"James, I..." Celaeno groaned before she removed her hat and rubbed two fingers against her temples. Eyes squinted shut, I suspected repaying me was more of a matter of pride than something she felt she owed me. Although she then let out a sigh and secured her hat on her head again before looking me in the eye. "Look... Tonight? Before it gets too dark, come on up. I just want to talk with you for a while. And come on an empty stomach. I'll make sure Lix Spittle sets you up with some good eats."

This was hard to say no to. And I did not wait long before giving an answer. "You're inviting me to dinner? On the Zephyrus? Well, it's hard to turn down a good meal and good company... Sure, I'll be certain to stop by. It'd be nice to see how the old girl looks below deck now that you've tidied the place up."

That put a smile on her face. Celaeno patted me on the shoulder as she said cheerfully, "Glad to hear it! I know we really got off on the wrong foot last time and I won't act like that wasn't our fault, but we'll roll out the red carpet for you."

"No need to go that far... Huh? Oh, Seaspray's here too." I said as the Alabaster drifted over the western walls of the camp. Seaspray himself had noticed his queen's approach and flew overhead to reach the deck. The ship was gently lowered to an elevation closer to the round as its crew flew over the side of the ship and gently descended on their majestic wings to bring the mooring ropes to the ground. The ground crews worked in tandem to secure the airship with ballasts so it would not be in danger of drifting away. "Always a pleasure to see that beauty come in for a landing."

"Yeah, that's one beauty of a bird. I guess Capricorn Island has great taste in exterior design." Celaeno replied while quite taken with the display. I did not see Seaspray peer over the side as the gangplank was lowered. But a moment later, a familiar beautiful face peered over the side of the deck as my heart rose in my chest. Celaeno spoke with a hushed tone, "Wow... There she is. The duelist queen herself."

I could swear I saw Novo smile at me while she curled a few fingers to beckon me to come up on deck to hold her. But I could not do so just yet. I instead raised my hand to call her down to me. She looked confused at first, but soon spread those glorious wings and came swooping down to us while passing right over Ember without noticing her. Upon landing, she cast me a bemused smirk. "Honey, what's the deal? Don't you know good boys are supposed to come when called?"

"Yes, yes, and I would have. Except... Well..." I replied before glancing at Celaeno and then peering past Novo to check on Ember. "I have a few friends to introduce you to."

"You do? Oh, I see. Well now... We've got harpies out here now? I see your kind all the time down south whenever I show up to defend my title. You birds put up a good fight in the ring." Novo replied upon seeing Celaeno before her for the first time. And she only confirmed Celaeno's claims about her being a recurring visitor to the harpy homelands in the tropics.

Celaeno almost looked giddy as she tried to compose herself. "Oh, I know. I've seen you compete when I was just a little hatchling. Never really had the chance to meet you, but... Wow, the queen of the ring herself... I would ask you for an autograph, but now's not a good time... Anyway, the name's Celaeno. Captain of good old Zephyrus here."

Novo looked up at the resting airship to her left as it sat before the Alabaster. Her eyes then rose to look at the extravagantly decorated gas sack casing floating above it. "Mmhm, I recognize that feathery display anywhere. That's a sure sign of an airship from the land of flightless birds. Colorful. Nice ship you have here, captain."

"You should've seen her when we first bumped into James here. Poor girl was falling apart after years of makeshift maintenance." Celaeno retorted before she reached past my shoulders and grabbed me in a very chummy hug with one arm. She smirked gleefully at me and said, "But then this sweetheart set us up with a job in the royal guard, which got the old girl the repairs she needed. I don't think old Zephyrus has ever looked this good before."

"Oh honey, you did these poor birds a favor? That was sweet of you." Novo said tenderly in her own unique way. I could not bring myself to speak. It was kind of embarrassing to have Celaeno go on about that. Although Novo then tilted her head to get a better look at the sword sheathed at Celaeno's side. "Saber specialist, I see. Doubt you could get anywhere near me with my sword's reach."

"Oh, believe me. I know I'd be no match for you." Celaeno said with a big yet humble grin on her beak while waving her hands between the two of them. Although she then said more calmly, "But you know... Maybe I should throw my hat in the ring next time you compete down south. Who knows? Maybe I'll make it to the finals to see just how well I hold up to the legend."

"In that case, may the best mare win, captain. And by best, I mean me." Novo said smugly before busting into a hearty chuckle. She was just being funny and sarcastic, but there was a lot of truth to her words. She really is the best when it comes to swordplay. But it was only then that I remembered who I had brought along to see Novo and then peeked past her. Ember was standing there with...an exceptionally perplexed look in her eyes. Novo happened to notice me looking past her and asked, "Hm? Something catch your eye, honey?"

"I...uh...brought someone to meet you." I replied before motioning for Ember to step around Novo. She did, but stepped gingerly as she never took her eyes off of the now very curious hippogriff queen. I then asked, "You OK there?"

"You...don't sound anything like I expected." Ember muttered while no doubt being just as baffled as I was the first time I heard Novo speak with that exotically deep voice and soulful rhetoric that I would expect more out of a zebra mare. I bet no one has ever been able to hear Novo for the first time and not be freaked out.

As usual, Novo took this first encounter in stride. She lifted her head high and let out a laugh. "Honey, if I had a salmon filet for every time someone told me that, I'd have enough to last me a year. Maybe ten years!"

Ember just stared with a crooked smile as the beautiful queen simply smirked at her in sheer amusement. It is a riddle for the ages over why Novo sounds and talks the way she does. Although Ember soon put a hand over her chest and bowed before the queen of Capricorn Island. "Anyway... I am Dragon Lord Ember. It's a pleasure, your majesty."

"Ooh, queen of the dragon lands, hm? I can't say I've ever crossed paths with your people. Living out in the middle of the ocean tends to do that. But I'm glad to see their queen is a fine example to follow." Novo retorted before she too bowed her head as it was her turn to return the greeting. "I am Novo. Queen of Capricorn Island. The pleasure is all mine."

They were off to a good start already. Celaeno took her leave now that the two monarchs were focused on each other and made her way back up to the Zephyrus. Ember's eyes scanned Novo while she held a fist to her chin. "I've seen some of your men participating in the war effort out here, but none come close to how colorful you are. I take it the royal family of Capricorn Island are always a feast for the eyes?"

"You know it, honey. And you're quite a sight to behold too. I just love how those scarlet eyes go with all that beautiful blue. I bet you'd win any beauty contest without trouble back home." Novo replied with her own bit of sass in her tone. It was hardly surprising to see the subject veer into a chat about beauty with the most beautiful hippogriff and dragon in the world.

"Well, I won't argue with that... Those boulderheads back home tend to not be easy on the eyes..." Ember retorted while not minding at all that someone as beautiful as Novo would have something nice to say about her looks. Although Ember then began to smirk as she said, "Before I forget, I've heard interesting stories about your skill with a blade. Is it true?"

"Centuries of experience and multiple championship titles, honey. There's no one better than me in the world when it comes to a rapier." Novo replied with pride, head held high with a big smirk on her beak.

Ember seemed to like the sound of that. She rubbed a finger under her jaw as she then asked, "Hmmm... Tempting. Very tempting. If you're really that good, maybe I'd like to see how I hold up to a master of the sword."

"Is that a challenge? In that case..." Novo replied before spreading her great wings wide and pushing herself up. I smiled as I saw Novo rise on her hind legs with her wings reaching backwards to provide a counterweight for her tall form. Ember's eyes opened wider as Novo stood tall with a hand on her hip. "I'm ready when you are, Ember."

What followed was not what I expected. Ember just stared in surprise as she probably had forgotten just how tall hippogriffs are when assuming a biped stance. Ember brought her hand to the top of her head and reached as high as her arm would allow in a likely attempt to compare her own height to Novo. The poor girl was not even four feet in height while Novo was easily seven feet or even taller. Ember quietly mumbled, "You're taller than my spear..."

"Is that a problem? I have to stand like this if I'm gonna use a sword, baby. Frees up my hands, you know? We still doing this?" Novo asked while swaying her tail feathers as she kept her hand on her hip. Whether or not she was intentionally doing so, she just looked so sexy with that pose. If anything, she may have been posing for the camera that was my eyes.

"Uh... Um... Lemme think a minute..." Ember muttered as she crossed her arms in thought. A moment later, she then sheepishly giggled and said, "Uh... Can I get back to you on that? I need to consider some strategies here."

Novo just rolled her eyes before dropping back down onto her hands. "That's what they all say. No rush, take your time to think about his. But I could use a good spar sometime. Until them, I'll head over to he command center to get caught up on what's been happening out here."

Novo began to walk past Ember, but then paused when she was about to pass me. She then smirked lovingly at me and whispered, "I'm staying here a few nights. You know what that means."

"I'll be there. Tonight." I retorted as I recalled the agreement we had for whenever the Alabaster is docked in the camp overnight. Novo then continued on her way while I felt her brush her tail feathers against me in a most flirty famous. Ember soon stepped up beside me while I asked, "So, whatcha think of Novo?"

"She's fun. I like her." Ember spoke with a most amused smile on her face. Although she then said, "She's confident too... The way she towers over me in that stance... I'm sure she would crush me in a fight."

"Don't sell yourself short. I've seen you fight. You're amazing with a spear. If you mind your distance, I'm pretty sure you could give Novo a lot of trouble in a duel." I replied while having witnessed just how tough a warrior Ember can be. She performed impressively on the battlefield just recently.

"I believe you. Just... Hoo, she oozes with experience. When she says she's the best, I actually believe her. I guess you can't fake that kind of confidence." Ember said rather humbly. I suppose she is young by dragon standards even though she is six times my age. Novo is well over a hundred times older than Ember. She then asked, "I think I'll follow along and see what needs to be discussed back at HQ. You coming? Or is there somewhere you need to be?"

I was about to say yes, but then my thoughts went elsewhere. There was something I wanted to check on over at the R&D lab before I could forget. "Actually, there is. We'll chat another time, all right?"

"OK then. You know where to find me." Ember said in farewell before we parted ways. I walked along through the camp at a brisk pace. What had the researchers been up to since I last saw them?

I reached the lab without incident and found several test chambers in use. I passed by while casting the unicorn mages in each chamber testing a variety of spells I could not understand. There seemed to be fewer chambers in use than in the earlier weeks of the war. I suppose they were starting to run out of new strategies to develop now that we were really settling into a groove in handling the enemy.

I found Sunburst looking over some magic schematics at the middle of the lab while Twilight Sparkle did the same. She had her mane styled up into a bun and was dressed in a white lab coat. I suppose if there was one place I could surely find her during peaceful times, it would be where she is in her element. "Good afternoon. Anything new?"

Sunburst looked up from his work and flashed me a smile. "Hey there, James! Just putting the finishing touches on this magnetism spell to repel our own arrows. I can't believe we never took that into account before. We can't send out our fliers until we get this enchantment ready. At least it's easier to work with normal magnetism than having to come up with a unique polarity for whatever our enemy's weapons are made of."

"Yeah, I don't know how we never considered cases of friendly fire before. I guess we got lucky this time. You'll be applying those enchantments to the armor our dragon allies are using, right?" I asked in return with my thoughts going back to when those fiery marauders came swooping in to torch the enemy with low passes. They would be harder to target at low altitudes, but they would have to rise to come back around for another strike.

"Absolutely. If they go in the air, they need to be shielded from flying projectiles. No exceptions." Sunburst replied as he jotted down a note with a pencil floating near him. He then glanced over at Twilight and asked, "Any progress?"

"A little. Just need to see if I can establish a connection..." Twilight muttered while making adjustments to a sheet of paper displaying archaic diagrams I had no hope of understanding. I recognized the device before her. It was one of those sensor crystals that Smolder deploys every time we set up camp.

This confused me. The crystals already proved themselves to be effective at detecting enemy movement on top of displaying accurate topographical information. Was this one just malfunctioning? "What exactly are you doing there? Did it break?"

Twilight was more than happy to provide an explanation. "Oh, this? I just got an idea after that last battle. These things do a good job at showing us where the enemy is, but what if... What if we could also use these to see the enemy too? Like surveillance cameras? If we could actually see the enemy and what they're using, we could come up with better strategies and troop formations to counter them."

"That's... That's brilliant! Yeah, if we know what weapons or armor they have, then we can floor them with troops armed with the proper gear to take advantage of their weaknesses. We can pinpoint which ones our archers and mages should target first... That's an awesome idea, Twi. I hope you get results." I retorted as I felt very confident that Twilight and Sunburst could make that upgrade work. We surely had plenty of time before the next wave arrived anyway.

While Twilight and Sunburst went back to discussing topics I could not make much sense of, I glanced around. Where was that one Hollow we captured from that light infantry battalion? I did not see it anywhere in the tent. Did they dispose of it? But as I stepped a little closer to peer over the table, I felt my foot bump something under it. I took a step back and peeked under the table. Much to my surprise, that same Hollow was strung up and tucked under the table without budging at all. "Uh... You guys know this thing is down here, right?"

"Huh? That? Yeah, we know. Had to put it somewhere, right? We just keep it under the table to keep it out of the way. There's been no activity from it ever since you all brought it back, but we're still keeping it tightly bound just in case it tries to move." Sunburst explained as I found it a little creepy that something that could be mistaken for a corpse was being kept under the table. I suppose we did not need it anymore now that we had managed to develop a counter for the arrows used by Hollow archers, but getting rid of something that was difficult to capture in the first place did not seem wise at the time.

Now finding the situation a little uncomfortable, I said my goodbyes and took my leave. As great as it was to hear the lab was still making progress in keeping us a step ahead of our enemies, those Hollows are rather creepy up close. Or maybe I just find them creepier than my equine allies since there is something...uncanny about seeing something that can pass as a human warrior without being human at all. Wanting to be around familiar faces, I made my way back to the command center.

The main room was quiet once I entered, but I could hear the distant muffled sound of conversation from the war room. The leaders of our people were likely having an important discussion about recent events. I heard Ember and Novo among them, but I felt a twinge of discomfort upon hearing Celestia's voice as well. I was not in the mood to see her and made my way up to my own dormitory to spend some time alone. Except not that alone.

I found Ocellus and Smolder having just woken up while sitting on the bed where I had left them. I was surprised they napped longer than I did with Ember. A smirk on my face as I realized how much time had gone by, I then said, "You girls really needed that nap, huh? It's been a few hours at least."

"It has? Oh wow, it really has... I was just so full that I thought I might pop and I...passed out." Ocellus retorted while looking more than just a little embarrassed over how carried away she got earlier. I too averted my eyes in some unease as I was reminded of...what I felt when she began to feed on my love right through my lips.

Smolder, still a little drowsy herself, looked our way with a knowing smirk. "Uh huh, you really had to drink up all that love right from the source. Was that your first kiss?"

"Uh... Um... Yes?" Ocellus muttered before covering her face with her hooves. "I'm sorry if I was too direct! I just...wanted to feel as much love as I could..."

"Hey, hey, it's fine. You know I don't mind sharing my love with you. Drink as much as you want whenever you need it." I replied before taking a seat by her and putting my arm around the little Changeling. Although there was one thing I wanted to know. "But...about that kiss... Can you explain to me what I felt when you did that?"

She tensed up and continued to hide her face. Her vaguely buzzy voice getting even squeakier as she muttered, "I... I... I was just...giving some of my love to you too... You've been so kind to me and... I wanted to give you some back..."

"Ocellus... You sweet little thing. You don't have to do that. Just seeing you happy is enough thanks, all right?" I explained while being careful about mentioning the side effects of what that little extra love carried.

Smolder then cast the two of us a smirk as her eyes narrowed into a rather amorous gaze. "Wait, that's what you did? Pumped him full of extra love? No wonder he gave me the best kisses ever after that."

"Smolder, come on... I wasn't exactly..." I muttered as I knew that things almost escalated to a very unsafe level between us at that time. It took conscious effort to avoid doing something that I may end up regretting later.

"Oh, you should've seen him, Ocellus. He treated me like a real lady while you were out. The best smooches I've ever gotten from him." Smolder teased while her voice slipped into losing its usual faint growl. I could see Ocellus blushing profusely as she seemed to be connecting the dots on what that simple display of affection did to me.

I motioned towards the bathroom as I felt now was a good time to talk to Ocellus about what that extra love did to me. Smolder nodded without a word and left the two of us alone by heading into the bathroom and closing the door behind her. I then held Ocellus while I looked down at her. "I won't say I didn't enjoy that feeling, but please... You probably shouldn't give me more love than I already have from now on."

"Why not? Did it...not feel nice?" Ocellus asked as her ears drooped. She looked uneasy. As if afraid I was upset with her.

I stroked her head to try and soothe her before trying to explain myself. And I started speaking with a whisper to insure Smolder would not overhear me through the door. "Oh, not at all. It felt wonderful. But...it was also dangerous. I felt...myself feeling more and more love for you when you filled me up with more. I almost...wanted to do things to you with that love driving me on. And when you passed out, I ended up directing all that love onto Smolder. And...I...I was extremely tempted to...do things to her. Things that she's not ready for."

Ocellus began to look less worried and more puzzled. She tilted her head to one side as those featureless blue eyes gazed at me. "Is having too much love...a bad thing?"

"Um... Maybe? I mean... Well..." I mumbled while trying to find the right way to fully describe exactly what I felt at the time. I was concerned that she was too young to discuss the subject with, but took some faith in knowing Ocellus is at least at the bare minimum age of consent. There should be no risk. "With all that love in me, I felt... I think...when you feel so much love for someone you adore as more than just a friend, it starts to loop back around into lust. A wonderful...precious lust driven by love. The only kind of lust that can be described as a good and wholesome type. But...Smolder's not ready for stuff like that. And the consequences if I ever acted on those instincts could be very dire. So please... Don't do that again. Not when she's around. Or at least until she is a couple of years older."

I could almost see Ocellus avert her gaze as she bowed her head just slightly. "Oh no... I... I didn't mean to make you... I'm sorry... I won't do it again when she's around. I know why. It's so easy to forget, but I know she's a little younger than me. I don't want anything bad to happen to you two. You're always so happy together. I can always feel the love just...oozing off you both. I don't want to ruin that..."

"Thanks for understanding, love bug. I do love her, but...the law is the law and it does not know how to see shades of gray. It'll be worth the wait when she's finally sixteen two Novembers from now." I replied while stroking my hand over her smooth carapace. I felt no anger towards the little Changeling. There was not a bad bone in her body.

I heard Ocellus let out a quiet sigh of relief while she rested her head against my chest. She then asked softly, "You said...you felt so much love towards me when I gave you some of mine, right? Do you...love me too?"

This question came out of nowhere and caught me by surprise. I was not even sure how to answer. But I could remember. When I began to brim with more love than ever, I felt such a powerful love for the adorable little love bug resting against me. A desire to hold her and kiss her. But was that love real? Or was it just implanted there? If the reputation Changelings have in Equestria is anything to go by, I would not be surprised if some would resort to such a tactic to beguile the wills of their enemies. An disturbing thought...

But Ocellus would never do that. I had no reason to believe she would. Unsure of how to respond, I instead asked, "I...don't know. Can you tell? Can you feel if I do love you?"

Ocellus said nothing at first as she seemed to avert her gaze once again. But her magic aura soon billowed gently around her horn before she lightly pressed the curved hardened shaft of its against my chest and right over my heart. "Maybe? I haven't done this before. But maybe if I...listen..."

I rested my hand on the back of her head. My thoughts were focused on Ocellus and nothing else. She soon said softly, "Oh... Oh, there it is... Yes, I... I feel love... Love meant just for me. It's small...but...I think it's only gotten bigger since the first time you held me. Maybe... Can you think of someone else? Someone you love so much?"

My thoughts immediately went to the one who was close by. Dear little Smolder. I wonder if she heard what was being said at the time? Ocellus gasped as she spoke up, "Ooh! Is that Smolder? Oh wow, that's... That's such a strong love... I hope things will turn out fine with you two."

"You can tell who it is? I'm...thinking of Smolder right now." I replied while Ocellus just nodded. She could probably tell anyway since she feels that love between us just about every day. I tried shifting my thoughts to someone else. Someone I had not seen in a while. Dear Fluttershy. "How about now?"

Ocellus paused as she probably detected a shift in how my love was projecting itself. "Hm? Ooh, that's a strong love too. But...a little weaker than it should be?"

"I'm thinking of my wife back home... I admit she hasn't been on my mind much lately, but I suppose that's to be expected when I have so much other stuff to focus on. I do miss her and can't wait to get back home..." I said while wondering if I had explained to Ocellus yet about the unorthodox relationships I was in at the time. But she did not react with surprise. She knew I am in love with Smolder. And now she knew I am married. And yet she did not respond in any way. Maybe she always knew. And maybe the strength of my love for everyone I hold dear was enough to convince her that it was a relationship to have faith in.

My thoughts went to other women in my life who were close by. I thought of Rarity. And then Rainbow Dash. And then the beautiful hippogriff queen who was right downstairs. Ocellus gasped as my thoughts went to Novo. "Ooooooh, now that is some amazing love... You're thinking of someone who's so good to you..."

I almost chuckled in response to that observation. My relationship with Novo thus far has been a wonderful one. But as I thought to her and some of the times we shared on Capricorn Island, my thoughts went to someone who was easily as beautiufl as her. And...I felt a sting when I imagined Celestia in my head. Ocellus suddenly spoke with a more subdued tone as she said, "Oh... Oh no, what's that...? It's a strong love, but...it's... It's been weakened... Did... Did someone you love hurt you?"

"You... You noticed?" I asked as Ocellus turned her gaze up to me. She looked worried over what she had just felt. I had a difficult time looking her in the eye as I said, "Yeah... She... It's not so much a loss of love as it is a loss of trust. She's...hiding something from me. Something involving one of my most important friends. I think she's going to do something to my friend someday. Something that's not OK. And she won't speak to me about it."

Ocellus displayed such a frown on her lips before resting her horn against my chest again. "I hope things will get better... You want to love her. I can tell."

"Thank you... Me too." I muttered before leaning back and lying upon my bed. Ocellus rested atop me too, her cheek resting over my heart. I then raised my voice a bit and called out, "Smolder? You can come out now."

I heard the bathroom door creak open from out of sight before Smolder stepped into view. I think she could sense the shift in tone that hung in the air. I looked down at her from the far edge of the bed while she looked back at me without a word. The little dragon lady then crawled across the bed and gazed down at me with a hand on my cheek. "What's wrong, mi amor?"

I was unsure of how to explain the wedge that had been driven between me and Celestia. Thankfully, Ocellus saved me the trouble. "He loves someone, but...she did something to hurt his trust. I hope they can fix that."

"Someone's lying to you? That's no good..." Smolder said softly as she rested beside me with her hand caressing my face. Those beautiful blue reptilian eyes looked troubled. I think she wanted to try to help me, but had no idea how to even go about doing so. "What did they tell you?"

"No, they haven't lied to me. But...they're not telling me the truth either. They're hiding something important from me and that's not sitting well with me." I explained in brief. If she knew that Celestia herself is the culprit, I could not guess what the results would be.

"That's just as bad, if you ask me." Smolder spoke with a firm tone. She traced a finger over my eyebrow and down the side of my face as she whispered, "We're here if you need us. We won't ever hide anything from you."

"Thanks... You girls are the best." I retorted as I tried to pull Ocellus and Smolder into an embrace. The little ladies snuggled tenderly against me as I was lost in the bitter disappointment over what something so innocuous could trigger. I never once imagined that Twilight Sparkle's connection to Celestia could carry such unsettling implications for her future. And I never even considered it until I found out what her predecessor was hoping to get out of her prior enrollment as Celestia's private student. I was afraid for my friend. And I was not going to be getting any answers to soothe my concerns.

My thoughts were eventually interrupted by a knock on the door. Shining Armor's voice could be heard beyond it. "James? Queen Novo is requesting that you join the meeting in the war room."

"Right, sure. I'll be right down." I called out before I heard the clopping of hooves going down the stairs. Knowing I should not keep that wonderful woman waiting, I reluctantly rose from the bed while Ocellus rolled off of me. The two little ladies looked up at me with concern before I said, "I'll be fine. I've got good friends waiting for me down there."

"OK. We'll be here." Ocellus said quietly while they bid me farewell. I was in no hurry to see Celestia again as I headed down the stairs, but I knew other familiar faces were there to help me take my mind off her.

Upon peeking through the door of the war room, I saw the meeting was a little on the casual side. Pots of tea and a tray of pastries were set out on the table. Along with the three royal sisters were Novo, Ember, Seaspray, Shining Armor, and Spitfire. The tops of the chain of command were all gathered round and chatting away about recent events as well as just catching up on lost time as friends. Novo was the first to notice me looking in and waved at me to approach her. "There you are, honey! Come on in. Mama saved you a seat."

Novo's unusual rhetoric got a chuckle out of Spitfire and Ember. They did not know her particularly well yet. I confess I was a little sheepish to hear her address me that way in front of others who do not know me as well as others, but I still made my way over and took a seat by her. Ember was to my right and cast me a welcome smile. "How's Smolder? And...Ocellus, right?"

"They're doing fine. In good spirits for the most part." I replied while knowing that Ember only knows Ocellus as a dragon girl and not a Changeling. Not yet, at least. I glanced back and forth between her and Novo and asked, "Anything come up?"

"Just chatting like a bunch of magpies. I've heard good things about how everything went recently. And I hear that Seaspray stole your kill?" Novo asked with a whimsical smirk on her beak. She looked like she had been laughing before I showed up. She must have found the notion of Seaspray sniping the enemy general right in front of me and Ember to be hilarious. And it was.

"Yeah. He did. I should be annoyed that he did my job for me, but the timing was too funny to get upset about it." I retorted with that memory still being fresh in my head. Ember did not share my enthusiasm as since she visibly rolled her eyes when I glanced over at her. "Ember put up an amazing fight too. Showed up at just the right time. I'm glad she's with us."

"So I heard. This little sparkplug sounds like a titan in a little package. Size isn't everything, hm?" Novo retorted while looking past me at the Dragon Lord. But she then brought her hand to the golden crown that rested on her head. "But I have to ask... Where's your crown? You're the dragon queen, right?"

"Dragon Lord. It's just the term we've always used. We don't where any jewels or gold. The symbol of the Dragon Lord is the Bloodstone Scepter." Ember explained as my eyes went wide with a realization. Ever since her arrival, I have not seen it once. Did she even bring it with her? Ember noticed my concerned stare and held up a hand. "Oh, don't worry! It's safe and sound back by my throne! I assigned some of the more trustworthy guards to watch over it. Not like anyone would be dumb enough to try to eat it anywhere."

Novo let out a laugh amongst the gentle clamor of conversations going on around us. "Ha, they would, wouldn't they? I've heard dragons have weird taste in cuisine. You literally eat all manner of gemstones, right?"

"Yes, we do. Those precious stones just taste divine. Especially the higher quality ones. But that's not to say Equestria doesn't have great food too. I'm amazed with just how flavorful the stuff you eat is! Easier to digest too." Ember replied while reaching for a raspberry scone. She chomped it down in one bite and looked like she was enthralled with these new sweet fruity flavors. "I can't wait to sample what's for dinner tonight. It's always exciting to try something new here."

"In that case, you should stop by Capricorn Island when you get he chance. Fine dining and plenty of seafood all over the place. Just ask James here. He can't get enough of my home's cuisine. Isn't that right, honey?" Novo said while giving me a gentle nudge with such a proud smirk on her face.

I actually got a laugh out of that. I then spoke, "Oh, absolutely. There's not much in the way of protein that doesn't come from plants in Ponyville, so it's great there's so much fish to enjoy on Capricorn Island. I've always loved seafood and it's really convenient that fish is a big staple of the average hippogriff diet."

Ember's scarlet eyes lit up in intrigue. "In that case, I'll make it a priority to set up a diplomatic visit once this war is over. Can't wait to see all that for myself."

It was actually a very good time there. For the most part. Good light eats and pleasant conversation on top of the more serious discussions. There was not much I could add to what was happening there, but I was happy to be among friends and loved ones. Along with just talking about good stuff, everyone asked questions to get caught on what happened on the battlefield recently. Something that caught my ear was Shining Armor and Spitfire announcing that their efforts to vet our militiamen in an effort to weed out any potential troublemakers like Sunset Shimmer and Lightning Dust was going well, but would need another couple of days to check the backgrounds of everyone seeing active duty on the battlefield.

Nightmare Moon and Luna bordered their eldest sister and each side at the table. I could barely bring myself to look at Celestia and tried to distract myself with the other friendly faces around to not let my bitter wariness be displayed too prominently. The two sisters of the moon probably even spoke for her whenever they asked me anything. Unfortunately, this refuge would not last. The meeting began to adjourn in time with everyone eventually departing one by one. Until only Celestia, Novo, and I were the only ones still remaining.

I only stayed longer to finish my tea. A delightful herbal blend of lavender. But before I could take one last swig, Novo finally spoke up. "All right, you two. What gives? Why the silent treatment?"

I froze with my cup held to my lips. Was Novo really so aware that Celestia and I did not speak to each other once during our entire stay in that room? I glanced at the door leading out and found that it was reassuringly closed to keep our voices muffled. My eyes glanced at Celestia and saw that she too looked uncomfortable over where Novo was coming from. Novo then leaned forward with her fingers brought together as she cast a stern gaze at the two of us. "It's not like you two to be this distant like this. You haven't said a word to each other the entire time we've been here."

Celestia could not bring herself to speak. She looked pained as she turned her eyes to me. I looked at her for a few seconds, but then looked elsewhere. She was not going to give me the answers I needed to hear and I knew that. Impressively, Novo saw enough to get an idea of what's going on. She spoke more softly to me, "Are you two having a fight, honey?"

I did not want to say too much. Certainly not in front of Celestia. But I did say all I needed to as I gazed down into my empty teacup. "Recent discoveries have resulted in a loss of trust..."

Novo... She then looked at Celestia with the most piercing look I had seen in those eyes in quite some time. With a hint of cold venom in her voice, Novo then asked, "Did you hurt this man, Celestia? Have you been doing things behind his back?"

This question caught my ear. Maybe prodding from her best friend would be enough to give Celestia enough incentive to start providing answers. After a moment of hesitation, Celestia sat up straight and stiffly in her seat while speaking in the firmest tone she could muster. "I cannot discuss that with you, Novo. It's a matter of national importance."

"Hiding things from him? Yep, that'll drive a wedge between you two for sure." Novo retorted with a flippant disregard for Celestia's insistence on secrecy that I found both surprising and impressive. Even the look on Celestia's face showed that she was not expecting this kind of response from the hippogriff queen. Novo promptly rose from her seat and spread her wing to gently push me up out of my seat as well. "Tell you what. You get over yourself and find it in you to make up to him and I'll give you back your man."

Celestia looked utterly mortified that Novo was practically forcing an ultimatum on her. Even I had no idea what to say as Novo took charge of this situation with her wing holding me in an embrace with Novo leading me out of the war room. Celestia sputtered and stammered as she said, "Wha... You... Novo! Wait!"

Novo very sharply looked back at her friend and once again cast her a most fierce glare. Her voice rose in volume just a bit as she growled, "No. You listen here, Sunbutt. This isn't about who's in charge. This is about fulfilling your responsibilities as a mare to your man. If you're serious about how much you love him, you'll stop hiding behind excuses and tell him what he needs to know. Until then, he's staying with me. See you later, Sunbutt."

The Princess of the Dawn said nothing as I was swiftly escorted out of the command center with Novo's wing around me. I was not even sure what to say. It was just so bizarrely surreal to see anyone, even Novo, put someone as powerful as Celestia in her place with just her words. It took me a moment of contemplation to put my thoughts together as I glanced at Novo to my side. "Did you seriously tell off your own superior back there?"

"I just might be the only person in the world who can do that to Celestia and get away with it, honey. Something you can only do to someone you've been best friends with for a very long time. I love that sexy Sunbutt, but what she's being doing to you? That's not OK. And I won't stand for it." Novo said firmly yet reassuringly to me. We came to a stop a few minutes after leaving the command center with Novo looking me in the eye. "I don't keep secrets from you and neither should she. I can't believe she would even do that. Is it bad? What's so bad that's got you hung up over what she's not telling you?"

"I...don't think now is the best time or place to say it... Can I tell you tonight at your place?" I asked as I took note how we were out in the open and there was no telling who might be listening in from the rows of tents we were standing between. I did not even know where Twilight herself was bunking. She could be within earshot at that very moment and we would never know.

Novo nodded in understanding while showing a very sweet smile on her beak. "Will do. You'll be staying with me tonight. If Celestia's got you anxious, let mama here soothe you instead."

"I'm looking forward to it." I replied with some relief in my heart. I knew I could trust Novo. Always so sincere, even in spite of her usual sass. My eyes gaze west. The sun was starting to get low in the sky. Maybe even sooner than I was expecting. Summer would not be around much longer. I was hoping we could finish our business on the Empty Plains and get back home before cooler weather started to move in.

When we reached the airship docks, I glanced up at the Zephyrus upon hearing a call. Boyle was up on deck and was waving at me with his one good hand. "Hoi, James! Captain's waiting for ya!"

"Thanks! I'll be right up!" I called back as Boyle stepped away and out of sight. I looked over at Novo, who had an eyebrow raised in curiosity. I suppose she was assuming I would be dining aboard the Alabaster that evening. And I would hate to miss out on that delicious Capricorn Island cuisine. But I was being expected elsewhere. "Oh, right. Celaeno invited me to dinner. But I'll be coming right over once I'm done, OK?"

"Missing out on dining with your queen? Just messing with you, honey. Sure, I'll be waiting right next door. Just don't keep me waiting, love." Novo replied sweetly before glancing left and right. Once we knew the coast was clear, Novo placed a kiss upon my cheek before turning and heading over to he Alabaster's gangplank. But not before she looked back at me and smirked while putting an exaggerated rise to her step in order to make her hips bob higher than usual. I inhaled sharply as she lifted her tail feathers in an invitation to what she surely had in store for me that night.

Now wanting to get my mind off of that beautiful queen, I hurried up the gangplank tot he Zephyrus in the hopes that my hunger would beat out my libido. And I got just what I needed when I headed aft and entered the ship through the door. I remember the interior of the airship being a mess last time I was taken inside it, but now things were much tidier. I cautiously made my way down the stairs to enter the lower deck. I remember it being used more like a dining hall last time with junk stacked up along the walls, but now it was a proper empty hall with the doors leading to the rooms off the side. It almost did not even feel like I was on the same ship as the last time. "It's amazing what a little spring cleaning and an overhaul can do for the place."

I saw Mullet leaning against the wall near one of the doors. He had a clipboard in hand and seemed to be doing inventory after a successful supply run. His one good eye glanced my way while he cast me a smirk. A chuckle rumbled in his throat before he said, "First time back down here since we snatched you off that train, right? I bet you hardly even recognize the place now."

"Yeah, really. This... I almost feel like this isn't even the same ship." I retorted as I scanned the lengths of the halls. It was much more modest with only polished wood along the floor and walls, but there was something to love about that simplicity. Although I then wondered exactly where Celaeno's quarters were. "Hey, come to think of it... Isn't the captain's quarters usually right at the stern? Celaeno's expecting me."

"That she is. You couldn't tell too easy last time, but it's right back there." Mullet replied before pointing past me. Past the stairs were two doors leading into a room. Although I suspected one was always kept locked. Strange design choice there...

"Oh, right. There... Um..." I said before curiosity started to get the better of me. I scanned my surroundings some more before I said, "I'm tempted to take a look around first."

"Help yourself, mate. You're welcome on our turf." Mullet replied with his deep and rather suave voice. He looked like he was in a good mood, so I left him to his business. I quickly found that I had no idea which door led to where. When I reached for one, Mullet spoke up from across the room. "That's where we keep the tits, hooters, and boobies. You can say hello as long as you don't rile them."

"The wha... Oh! Oh right, the birds. Sure, I'll stop in and say hi." I said before I pushed the door open. It certainly smelled like an aviary when I stepped inside. And sure enough, there they were. The adorable little pygmy owls and titmice separated from each other in fairly spacious cages and the two blue footed boobies grooming each other. But i also saw a lump of brown fuzz tucked away behind them. "Wait a minute... Is that...?"

When I reached for the fuzzy brown lump, a head rose up with a long narrow beak that curved downward. And I recognized it immediately. "Huh? Are you the same kiwi who stowed away last time?"

Sure enough, it was a kiwi. It suddenly looked at me before hopping over the two boobies and rushing out of the room with impressive speed for a small flightless bird. I heard Mullet call out as it must have ran down the hall and probably up the stairs to the deck. "Huh?! Hey, where'd you come from?! Didn't you run off when... Ah, forget it!"

Celaeno's first mate was probably not in the mood to go chasing after a stowaway. I then approached the cage that held the tiny pygmy owls. They constantly watched me with their big round eyes as I opened the cage's little hatch to reach inside. I was hoping that Mullet had taught them to not bite when he is not around. "Man, I forgot how cute you little guys are. I need to introduce you to my wife someday."

With a little coaxing, I got the two tiny owls to perch on my fingers. Just one finger was enough for one to perch on. Their claws clung firmly to me as I lifted them from the cage and gently stroked my fingertips along their round heads. I made sure to set them back into their cage before I brought out the titmice. They twittered lightly while they swayed on my hand. Once I was certain they were satisfied with the attention, I squatted down to check out the boobies. I was not entirely certain how to approach this breed of bird, but I found that they enjoyed me running my fingers along their long beaks. The deep mumbling in their throats sounded relaxing, but I am not sure how to describe different bird sounds. They also enjoyed me giving light scratches to their long necks and lifted their beaks high to encourage me to give them more. I did not want to overstay my welcome and soon headed out the door as I noticed the smell of delcious cooking filling the hall. Lix Spittle was most likely starting on dinner and I was sure it was not that slop I saw them dining on last time. I noticed Mullet leaning against the wall with an inquisitive smile on his beak. I then said, "You really trained them well. They're all friendly and love company."

"It takes a bird to know a bird, mate." He retorted before sniffing the air. I saw his tongue lick along his beak before he spoke, "Mm, smells like Lix is whipping up something from back home. You showed up at a good time. Anyway, head on in the captain's quarters and I'll let the chef know you made it."

"Got it. Thanks." I then made my way to the stairs and went to the door that was on the right. I was unsure if I should just walk in even if I was being expected, so I knocked first. "Captain?"

"Other side! That one's always locked." I heard her call from the other side. I did what I was told and made my way around to the left side of the stairs. And upon stepping inside, I was quite pleased with the layout of Celaeno's chambers. I always knew that the captain of a ship tends to get the best accommodations, but I was still surprised by the interior design of her own room. Instead of just brown polished wood, there were also patches of white to set it apart. Almost as if to give a sense of authority to any visitors. It was not quite as fancy as it could have been considering that Celaeno and her crew have not being enlisted in the royal guard for very long, but the furniture other commodities around the place still felt far beyond the norm of what I would be able to afford. With the light shining in through the windows growing dimmer, lanterns affixed to the wall provided a gentle glow to illuminate the room. And sitting at the center of the room with a table that held an ice bucket with few bottles of cold liquor was Celaeno with her hat hung up nearby. Even her gambeson jacket was spread out on her bed with her having dressed down into her underlying clothes. "Welcome aboard."

"Nice place you got, captain. They've really been taking care of you." I said while I approached slowly with my eyes scanning my surroundings. "The captain always gets the best digs, huh?"

"Running an airship is a lot more work than you might think. Especially with a crew of just five. You need to have a knack for multitasking if you want to make sure the crew keeps up with everything that needs to be done. Although I hear it's even rougher for ship crews that sail the sea..." Celaeno explained matter of fact. I took her word for it and made myself comfortable at the other end of the table. She then reached for one of the bottles and popped the top off. She set out a couple of shot glasses and poured us both a drink. "Here you go. A drink for champions. Heard you went toe to toe with the enemy commander recently. I wish we could've seen it."

"Yeah, the emperor threw us a curve ball at the end. There was no easy way to take that one down. Actually had to work for it." I replied before we tapped our little glasses together. The liqueur was colorless, so I assumed it was gin or vodka. But when I chugged mine, I was hit with a very different kind of flavor and alcoholic burn that I was not prepared for. And the cold temperature of the drink did not help. I coughed and patted myself on the chest as I asked, "Whoa, that was... What did you pour me?"

"A little something from back home. A shot of the finest tequila." Celaeno said with a smile before gulping down hers in one swig. She sighed harshly as she asked, "Has that sort of feel to it, right? If it's not your thing, I could pour you some spiced rum."

"Yeah, I thought I noticed a bit of that agave flavor... If we're going tropical, tequila or rum will just about do it." I said as I waited for the burn in my throat to fade. I then glanced at the tall wine bottle in the ice bucket that had a layer of shimmering gold foil around the neck. Must have been a bottle of fancy champagne. "Is that something sweeter?"

"Sure is, but on the softer side. Just a bottle of sparkling champagne. Just in case you need something sweet to get the burn out." Celaeno explained before twisting the top off. A characteristic pop was heard as the fizzy beverage released its pressure before Celaeno reached for a tall and narrow glass before pouring me some. It bubbled beautifully with a tint of red or purple to it. Must have been a type infused with blackberries. And maybe a touch of honey.

I sipped from the glass lightly and found it to be devoid of the burn of alcohol. And it was delightfully sweet. I tried to go easy on that one. I did not want to run out of a beverage to enjoy before our dinner could even arrive. "Thanks for the good drinks, captain. I wasn't sure what to expect when I came up here."

Before much longer, there was a knock at the door before Lix Spittle entered with a cart carrying platters of freshly prepared pilaf and polenta dishes. My eyes lit up to see what was surely a dish from familiar lands. "Ooh, that some cuisine from where you all hail from?"

"It sure is, sweetie. I missed whipping this stuff up back when we were better supplied. Hope you like a little taste of home. Our home, I mean." Lix Spittle said while looking very proud of her results. Finally being able to cook up dishes fit for a king must have been a massive boost to her morale now that the royal guard was keeping them supplied with everything they need. She did not stay long and left Celaeno and I to ourselves with a delicious meal to enjoy.

Having taken a shot of tequila before I could get some food in my belly, I was finding myself loosened up more than usual as we dined. Celaeno had much more of a taste for tequila than I did as she downed a couple more shots now and then. I did not inquire, though her getting too tipsy could undermine the purpose of this visit. I loved everything that Lix Spittle had served up. "Mm, I've never really had the chance to try this kind of cuisine in my life. It's good stuff, captain."

"Glad you like it. I wasn't sure of what to have Lix Spittle whip up for you, so I took a chance and hoped that something we're familiar with would suit your fancy. Well...something that isn't that slop we served you the first time." Celaeno replied with a spoonful of polenta in hand. I assumed that she may have had teeth in the back of her face. She most definitely was not gulping her food down in one bite like ordinary birds do. Celaeno soon reached out with that champagne bottle and poured me another glass. "Lemme top you off there. Help yourself to whatever you need."

"Thanks, captain. I'm having a good time here." I replied before taking another sip. I then asked, "How're they taking care of you out here? Finally settled into your new jobs?"

Celaeno rolled her eyes as she said, "We've gotten the hang of the courier side of things, but the war effort hasn't left us with much time for scouting. We're all itching for a chance to get out there and explore again like we used to. And the Empty Plains are a prime location to start mapping out. And we're getting paid to do it!"

"Doing what you love while getting paid a salary while doing it? Sounds like a match made in heaven." I said with a laugh while now really starting to feel the effects of the booze I had ingested. Although I soon noticed Celaeno giving my hand a protracted stare. I then asked, "Something on my hand, captain?"

"Huh? Oh, I just... I feel kind of silly I never noticed that ring on your hand before. You have a wife waiting for you back home?" Celaeno asked as she set down her spoon. She poured herself a glass from the only other bottle in the ice bucket. Seemed to be a bottle of a sweeter red wine. I got the impression it was a good beverage to indulge in during a conversation, so I poured a glass myself.

"Yeah, I got married not too long ago. Fluttershy and little Gladesong are back in Ponyville. Can't wait to see them again..." I replied as I took a sip of my wine. It had more of a strong bite than sweet white wines, but I still enjoyed the subtle sweetness in that bold red fluid. I noticed Celaeno looking a little uneasy and said, "Hey, it's all right. Fluttershy got a laugh out of me telling her the story of how I got snatched off a train by pirates who had no idea what they were doing."

"Oh, phew! Knowing we kidnapped a husband and a daddy just makes the whole memory awkward. If you mentioned you had a wife and kid waiting at home for you, we probably would've taken you right home." Celaeno spoke with some hearty and nervous laughter. Loosened up as I was, I got a good laugh out of that memory too.

I looked at the ring on my finger for a moment. I was wearing it for more than just Fluttershy, but that was something I could not reveal to just anyone. While she did go back to dining for a moment, Celaeno soon looked at me from across the table. "Something on your mind?"

"Huh? Oh, just thinking about things back home..." I retorted before I raised my eyebrows as I saw that Celaeno's eyes were narrowing. A cunning smirk formed on her beak as I asked, "Um... Yes?"

Celaeno crossed her arms as she said, "James. As captain, I've gotten pretty good at telling when something's not right with my crew. It's part of keeping morale up around here. If they're having a bad day or have some worries they need to talk about, I need to be able to lend an ear. And I can see you're thinking about something that's got you antsy. You can tell me. I'm pretty good at hearing people out."

It would be futile to try and act like nothing was wrong at that point. Celaeno had me backed into a corner. But I still needed to take one last precaution. "What I'm about o say doesn't leave this room, all right?"

"Captain's honor." Celaeno retorted without hesitation while lifting a thumb from her arm.

I really did trust her, so I took a moment to think my response over. "Thanks... Yes, I'm married to Fluttershy back in Ponyville. But...she's not the only woman I'm wearing this ring for."

Celaeno's eyes opened wider upon hearing that. I expected her to raise her voice, but she instead brought a fist to the underside of her beak in contemplation. "Really...? Hm... You don't strike me as the kind of man who is interested in having affairs... Ooooh, I get it. Yeah, I see what you mean. Well, congrats. I hope you can handle it. Not many man can balance themselves like that without playing favorites."

This confused me. Celaeno seemed to know exactly what I was implying with what I said. And having no issues with it at all? "You mean...you understand what it is? And you're OK with it?"

"Yes, I'm all right with it, James. It's kind of common back where I come from. I mean... OK, maybe not exactly common, but not that rare either. I've seen families back home with one lucky and loving lovebird of a man having more than one happy hen in his family. And the kids they all have together always look like they get along well. I know these reputations get a bad rep all over the world for perfectly understandable reasons, but everyone back home only do it out of love. So don't think I see you as less of a man because you're brave enough to welcome more than one woman into your life like that. I can tell you're a good man." Celaeno said with a reassuring smile on her beak. And it was...refreshing and unexpected to hear such a thing about her people's culture back home. A place where such relationships are more common and even accepted? Very surprising...

I tried to gather my thoughts before I spoke, "I... Uh... Thank you, captain. I trust you won't share this with anyone."

"You have my word. I'd hate to get you in trouble anywhere." Celaeno replied before having another bite of her dinner. Although a more inquisitive gaze settled into her eyes before she asked, "But if you don't mind me asking... Who else has found a place in your life on the same level as your wife?"

"Them? Um... Well... There is Rarity. She was the first to become something more than a friend after I ended up in a relationship with Fluttershy. As for those who might become more than that... There's Rainbow Dash and Gilda. There's...definitely that feeling between us." I explained while being very cautious over who I should not mention. Smolder was absolutely on my blacklist and could not be mentioned at all. "And...there's... Well... That beautiful bird next door."

Celaeno froze in her seat for about five seconds as she just stared at me. She then opened her beak wide as if to shout in surprise, but only barely stopped herself before speaking in an excited whisper. "You're kidding! You have it going on with the duelist queen herself?! This I gotta hear! What did you do to win her heart?"

She most definitely did not even have the slightest comprehension of the context between Novo and I. I then said most sincerely, "We found love...by understanding each other's pain."

The look of excitement in Celaeno's gaze softened. Her face now displaying confusion, I then asked, "Did you know she's a widow?"

Celaeno brought a hand to her beak in shock. My assumption was that for as long as Celaeno has been around, Novo never mentioned the name or even the existence of her fallen king whenever traveling abroad. I then explained while taking a sip of my wine, "I understood what she was going through... The emotional isolation and the pain of a wonderful relationship ending abruptly like that... Our experiences were different, but the pain was the same. That's what brought us together. And the love that we found is...just so wonderful. Novo is easily one of the best women I've ever known and I'm honored that she's chosen me to be her man."

The captain of the Zephyrus displayed a calm and understanding smile on her beak. She then spoke softly, "And I believe you. I never knew she was hurting like that... She always was just...herself whenever I saw her. Hiding something like that...but something only you could really talk to her about... It's no wonder she adores you. I can't condemn that, James. You two sound perfect for each other. I hope you two will always be good to each other."

"Thanks for understanding, captain." I said softly while looking towards the windows at the back of the cabin. It was not that dark out there and I could see the bow of the Alabaster beyond them. I paused in my dining as I imagined the beautiful queen within its hull waiting for me. I noticed things get a little too quiet and noticed that Celaeno had stopped dining as well and was now looking at me with her hand holing her head up, elbow resting on the table for support. "Yes...?"

"You thinking about her?" Celaeno asked with quite possibly the softest tone in her voice I had heard yet. I just nodded without a word while my gaze returned to the elegant white airship docked beyond the windows. Celaeno let out a pleasant sigh as she added, "You lover boy... Is she good to you?"

"She...makes me feel like I can take on the world. It's...unbearable when we have to say goodbye. Novo always says she's the best... And I see now that she's not entirely joking when she says that. She's a woman with experience. Knows how to be good to her king... Knows how to make him happy... How to make him feel like the luckiest man in the world... There's not another woman like her out there... I was lucky to meet her." I said wistfully as I found myself longing for my queen. I could hardly wait to step into her chambers and embrace her beautiful fluffy form.

I heard Celaeno sigh happily as she said, "You really do mean that... James, don't ever let anyone tell you that you have no idea what your heart is believing. You can make this work. I can see that. You're a man who knows how that kind of love works. Even if your head doesn't get it yet. I'm rooting for you."

That was such a meaningful smile on her beak. And I certainly would never expect a captain of pirate wannabes to take the topic of love so seriously. Her authority aboard the Zephyrus only added weight to her declaration. I hesitated, but soon spoke softly, "Thanks, captain... I'll just take it as it comes..."

"I've been around longer than you, James. I know enough to see you'll do just fine." Celaeno retorted as she started to resume eating her meal. My appetite restored, I too began to dine again.

My thoughts went back to the first evening we spent together. "Right, I forgot. About to turn forty, right? You got a birthday coming up I should mark on my calendar?"

"Hey, don't start thinking I'm some old hag of the skies. You know we harpies age really well. It's common for us to reach the triple digits. I'm not even close to being over the hill." Celaeno chirped as she had a laugh at my assumption. Birds tend to age well, but those tropical birds in particular are famous for looking like they do not age a day in decades. But the standards of harpies, Celaeno still had a lot of life left in her. She then said, "But really, you don't need to get me anything. I still owe you plenty anyway."

"Captain, it's your birthday. Everyone should get something nice on it. Anything you've ever wanted?" I asked in return. She really was set on returning the favor someday.

Celaeno paused as she contemplated the concept of a birthday present. She then glanced down at the table...or was it at something under it? "Well, if you're offering... Remind me. Did you say...there's a way for me to get my left foot's mate back?"

I had all but forgotten about that conversation with her. And the results I got from Zecora. I then explained carefully, "Oh right. Yes, I did ask our zebra herbalist about something like that. And she said there is a...potentially risky potion that could do that. At least I think there's some risk to it. Zecora said that preparations are required to make sure the potion doesn't...kill you. I didn't ask for more details at the time since now isn't a good time to look into something like that, but I'll be getting back to her on that."

"You mean...there's a way?" Celaeno asked with her eyes lighting up in surprise. She placed both palms on the table as she leaned forward. "You're telling me there's actually a potion recipe that can get me my old right foot back?"

"That's what Zecora told me, but the tome it's found in has long been out of print. And it sounds like that's because some of the potion recipes are genuinely dangerous. We'll talk about this once the whole war is over, all right?" I explained while hoping this would not be a bad idea. I wanted to help Celaeno. Not to get her killed.

"Huh... They say the best medicine is always bitter." Celaeno retorted as she rested back into her seat. With a long sigh of thought, she then looked at me from across the table after taking another shot of tequila. "All right, James. If there really is a way to get me feeling in my toes again, I'll stop by your place and see what needs to be done for that to work."

"I did say it's potentially dangerous. You OK with that?" I asked while not wanting her to rush into something that she may end up regretting.

Celaeno looked down at lifted her right leg out to the side to get a look at it. Her peg leg of solid emerald was on display. "I can't even remember what it's like to feel anything below my knee. If there's a way to fix that... I'm willing to at least look into it. I trust you won't put me in a bad place."

"I hope it works. I know the rest of your crew is just fine with what they've lost, but... I can't imagine a peg leg being as practical as the original." I said as her leg returned to the floor. I continued with my dining so as to not let everything cool too much. It was all satisfying, but I did not want to leave too soon. With my appetite out of the way, I then asked, "Anything I can do while I'm here, captain?"

"Heh... You sweet guy. If you're really offering..." Celaeno replied before reaching under the table and fidgeting around with something. I heard a click of sorts before she lifted her peg leg up to the table and set it down. "If you don't mind... Maybe give my stump a good rubbing? Gets a little itchy and rough with all the weight above the knee pushing it down."

"Yeah, sure." I went to the side of the table and kneeled before her. And seeing the rounded stump that was just below the knee... I winced. I did not want to imagine the event that cost Celaeno her leg. Especially with her perfectly intact left leg serving as a stark contrast to her right. I took the stump in my hands and gently applied pressure to it in an attempt to get a feel for the underlying muscles. Just my masseuse instincts kicking in. "This all right, captain?"

"Ooh, that's the spot... You do this for a living?" Celaeno sighed sharply as I went about my business. I rubbed my fingers firmly along the rounded lump where Celaeno's leg had once been attached. I was hoping that whatever Zecora had to offer would not be that difficult to use. Celaeno had been through enough already.

"Actually, yeah. I work at the spa back in Ponyville. It helps when you have hands with soft fingers that no one else has." I retorted with a knowing smirk. It has become so daily routine back home that I never even think about what I can do that the locals cannot. It made me long for simpler days...

"Then I know where I'm stopping next time I'm in the neighborhood." Celaeno snickered before she patted me lightly on the head. "OK, that'll do. Sorry if this all looks a little silly. Just one of those little things I thought you could help with. But while you're here... Look, I'm not going to pressure you for an answer, but I will be returning the favor someday... Somehow."

I decided to not even try to argue with her by that point. Maybe if enough time went by, she would forget all about that self-imposed debt. Just seeing them in a good place was enough thanks for me. I reached for my drink and gulped down the rest while Celaeno reattached her prosthetic leg. "Anyway... Someone's expecting you, right?"

I nodded as I glanced over at the far windows again. "Yeah... But I had a good time, captain. Lix Spittle knows how to cook good stuff."

"Only because she's got the supplies and instructions needed for it now." Celaeno laughed before she rose from her seat. "After you, James. I'll at least see you off up on deck."

The two of us headed out the door and climbed the stairs to get back outside. All four of Celaeno's crewmen were up on deck carrying out a few more tasks before it could get too dark. The sun was all but sunken over the horizon by then. Celaeno let out a wistful sigh as she gazed west. "Days are getting shorter... Makes we want to head back home where it's sunny and warm all year round."

"You're not the only one with no love of autumn... Something depressing about things getting colder and daylight hours getting shorter." I retorted while knowing exactly where she was coming from. With a long sigh, I was ready to disembark and turn in for the night aboard the Alabaster. "Thanks for having me over, captain. I had a great time."

Celaeno nodded, but her mind seemed to be elsewhere. I felt it would be rude to leave before we could properly say goodbye, so I waited a moment longer with my eyes watching her crew carry out their duties. But I then heard Celaeno say, "Hey. I'm still trying to figure out a little thank you for all you've done for us, but... How about a little down payment for the moment?"

"Down payment? Well, if you've figured out something, I guess you...eh?!" I replied before being cut off by a sudden motion from Celaeno. In one swift and cunning move, she pulled me into an embrace and... Her beak closed over my mouth. In a manner I have felt so many times from Novo.

A kiss. Where did this come from? It was so fast and so unexpected that I was left almost dazed from a slew of thoughts ran through my head. And I was not the only one stunned by this sudden display of affection. i noticed out of the corner of my eye that the four other harpies up on deck had just frozen in place with all eyes locked onto us. They all had the same look of utter disbelief on their eyes. Even that goofy Squabble could not believe his eyes. They were so taken aback that they even just dropped whatever they were holding. Even Mullet, who had a heavy sack of grain slung over his shoulder that slid free and dropped right onto his foot. And he responded to that pain. "MY FOOT!!! ACK!!!"

Celaeno was not doing this as one sloppy intoxicated avian kiss. She was... Her embrace was methodical and deliberate. Her eyes closed as she held the back of my head in one hand. Her tongue slid across my lips. And I answered. My tongue nervously reached out and touched hers. The flavor of tequila was very noticeable, but she...was not exactly drunk. No, she could not have been. Not on a full stomach. Her embrace did eventually loosen as she pulled away. Celaeno gasped with a faint pink hue glowing through the feathers on her face. "That good enough...?"

"You...taste like tequila." I mumbled as I reeled from...whatever that was. At least then I knew how harpies kiss. Celaeno chuckled as she definitely found some amusement in my reaction to that very abrupt kiss.

"I'll take that as a yes." Celaeno giggled heartily while wiping a hand along her beak. But as she stepped past me to head back below deck, she paused and shared a calm gaze with me. "Have a good night, James. Be good to her."

"Yeah..." I muttered as Celaeno left my sight. But when I looked back over at the four other harpies, including Mullet as he held an ice pack to his foot, I saw that they all looked like they were trying to not laugh at me. I then asked, "What?!"

That did it. All four of them burst into loud guffaws. Was there just something inherently funny about seeing their captain making out with a new friend of theirs? I will never understand the dynamics of shipmates...

Wanting to put that awkward situation behind me, I hurried down the gangplank before hurrying over to the one leading up to the Alabaster. There was only one woman on my mind at that moment and I dearly wanted to see her again. The crewmen I passed were happy to see me and passed me a quick greeting while I crossed the deck and went below into the main hall. The interior of the Alabaster was just as elegantly designed s I remembered. I knocked on the door to Novo's chambers and waited for an answer. I did not wait long. "Come on in, honey."

"You knew it was me?" I asked while pushing the door open. I was greeted by the lovely sight of Novo relaxing beautifully upon her bed while looking over a few documents. The room was aglow from the lamp nearby. That glorious queen smirked at me while tapping a talon on a tray that held a familiar dish. A dessert from Capricorn Island I recall consisting of balls of freshly baked dough drizzled in honey. "Ooh, you had dessert prepared? Thank you. We didn't bother with anything sweet."

"I was hoping you'd leave room for a little extra. Come on over, baby. Enjoy them before they cool." Novo said softly while making sure there was room for me on the bed. I kicked y shoes off and took a seat while being very mindful to not allow any honey to drip outside the edges of the serving tray. I was glad I did not get there sooner. They might have been too hot to eat before then.

Novo helped herself to one honey orb, chewing daintily to savor the rich flavor. Although when I took another in hand on a long bamboo skewer, I paused while watching the honey oozing off of it. I glanced at Novo and started to smirk when she eyed me as well. She must have read my mind since she leaned closer with her beak opening wide. I extended my arm and gently placed the dessert in her beak while Novo graciously consumed it. She gazed at me with those beautiful loving eyes as she whispered, "I love you."

"And I love you." I whispered back to her before she returned the favor. Novo held out a honey-drenched orb of baked dough for me to enjoy. Back and forth, we fed each other. Even when all that remained was honey pooled in the bowl, we still were not done. Novo scooped a dose of that honey up in a spoon and fed it right to me. I savored that rich honey flavor as I muttered, "You're so good to me..."

"Only because you're the best thing to happen to me in ages, my love." Novo cooed as she treated me to every last drop of her homeland's honey. Once it was empty aside from a thin sticky layer, Novo set aside the tray to make sure nothing was between us. She then pushed me down to the bed before her sleek fluffy body was pulled atop me. She stroked my face with her fingers while just smiling most tenderly down at me. "No steamy stuff tonight, honey. Just let me savor this evening with you. Catch up on all those days when I was away..."

"Please do... God, I never know just how much I've missed you until I lay eyes on you..." I whispered with the compulsion to keep my voice down being constant in my mind. I was so in love with that wonderful bird of paradise... And I could always tell that it was mutual. The love in her eyes was always constant when we were alone together. Just this little eternity between us. "Every minute with you... It's always a slice of paradise... Because you're the best, Novo."

"You know I am, baby. And you want to know why I'm the best?" Novo cooed with her beak lowering to my face. That smirk was not one of arrogance. It was one of ironclad confidence. Confidence that she had earned. "I'm only the best because I have the experience for it. I'm good to you because I know how to be. But you want to know who is the only other person I know who is as good as me?"

"That's... Hm. I can't even guess. Who is it?" I asked in legitimate curiosity. It must have been humbling to concede that there was someone who could match her in anything.

"You, James. Only you." She whispered to me before placing a kiss upon my lips. Was she serious? My eyes went wide as even I did not anticipate that level of praise. That lusciously deep and rich voice spoke through a pleasant sigh, "You don't have the experience I do. But you have a natural talent for the art of love, my king. You have the patience. The desire to make your mare know she is loved and feel oh so special. It's never about you. It's about us. You know that and you embrace it. And I love you so much for that..."

"Novo, you... You're giving me too much credit here... Or it at least feels like that." I retorted while feeling rather embarrassed that this unparalleled queen was giving me such high praise. And I do not believe it was simply to make me feel good about myself. She really meant every word.

"Oh, you humble man. Don't ever lose that quality about yourself." Novo cooed as she placed another and more tender kiss upon my lips. She then gazed down at me as she whispered, "My sweet sugar bear... I'll always be your bird of paradise, love. Will you always be my sugar bear?"

"I will... I swear I will... I love you so much." I whispered just as quietly while I rubbed my hands over Novo's neck and down her shoulders. Savoring the plush softness of those cushioning feathers. "You always make me feel like the luckiest man in the world... I know I... I wouldn't have someone like you in my life if I was still on Earth..."

Novo saw my eyes wander. And felt my mood shift. Her finger caressed my cheek while she gazed down at me. Those eyes were inquisitive and patient as if she wanted to allow me to speak. And so I did. "I know...I wouldn't be where I am now if I was there... I wouldn't have gotten married... Wouldn't have a family... Wouldn't be able to believe in tomorrow... I'd probably be a much more cynical person by now. Everything... Everything about my life has...only gotten much better ever since I came here... All because of...you and everyone else. I'm happier in this world... Like Equestria just brings out the best in me."

"James... Honey, listen..." Novo whispered as she placed a finger upon my lips. Her eyes had become more somber, but the love in them never faded. "You're not the only one who got lucky here. We're just as lucky to have you with us. But nobody out there is more grateful than me. You convinced me to love again. Gave me a reason to be happy again. I was only able to stop mourning and find happiness again because...just the right man came into my life. The only man I knew who knew how I hurt. Because he hurt the same way. I'll always be here for you, James. I'll keep healing your heart the same way you've healed mine. I love you... And I always will."

Her words opened a dam. Tears flowed down my face as I too saw trails of wetness forming down her soft feathery face. We reached out and held each other, embracing as we shed our tears together. I heard Novo gasp with a raspy tone as she tried to stifle her sobs. "I'm here, baby... And I'll always be here for you... My...wonderful king."

"I'm...honored to be your king... My queen..." I gasped back to her as I clung to her beautiful weeping body. I did not come to see her just to cry, but cry I did. "I love you... Love you so much..."

"Shhhh, just let it all out... Mama needs to...get these tears outta my eyes too." Novo whispered as she nuzzled her face against the side of my head. Everything was going to be all right. As long as I had her and everyone else who has kept me going.

Just as our sniffling started to cease, there was a knock at the door. A knock that caused both of us to scowl in annoyance. What a terrible time to be interrupted. Novo sighed harshly before looking over at the door. "Yeah? Who is it?"

The voice of Seaspray was heard as he said, "Your majesty? My sincerest apologies if I am interrupting, but...one of my men escorted these two aboard. They said they are searching for Sir James. Is he with you?"

Novo and I glanced at each other in confusion. Two people were searching for me? What for? It did not sound like Seaspray was entirely familiar with them. Not wanting to look distressed in front of these guests, Novo and I dried our tears quickly and sat up on the bed together. She then said, "Very well. Send them in."

I should have seen this coming. As soon as the door opened, a young dragon lady came rushing in and sailed into my arms. And it was not Smolder. "There you are! Why haven't you come back yet?!"

Smolder herself stood in the doorway while just shaking her head in amusement. Ocellus embraced me with her head buried in my chest while disguised in her preferred dragon form. Seaspray could see that the situation was a tender one and quietly took his leave. It was only then that Smolder stepped into the room as she explained, "Sorry to crash the party, but Ocellus got anxious when you never showed up for the night."

"Aw, I didn't know we had some cute little dragons around. Ember never brought you too up. I hope you aren't getting in trouble out there, hun." Novo replied with her usual soulful softness in that beautiful voice. She was not irritated at all now that she could see that her guests were looking for me out of sheer concern. "

"Nah, Ocellus and I handle the radar stuff every time we set up camp. Just drop it out there and we start seeing stuff on the crystal windows at the main base." Smolder explained while I could only sit there and hold Ocellus in my arms. She only then got the chance to get a good look at Novo for what I am sure was the first time. "Wow... You're Novo, right? When James said you're one pretty bird, he wasn't kidding."

"Ha! Prettiest bird in the world, honey! And don't let anyone tell you otherwise." Novo retorted with a laugh. I could only avert my gaze in amusement, but it was only then that Ocellus and Smolder stared in surprise. And Novo quickly realized why. "I know that look. Let me guess. You weren't expecting a sexy queen like me to speak with this much soul and sexy depth, right? That's just how this mama rolls, honey. You'll get used to it after a while."

I almost laughed at Novo's reaction and how she already guessed what caught their attention. Smolder just shook her head slowly before speaking with a smirk. "I see why you like her, James. Novo's one cool queen."

"Mmhm, she's...fun! And...wow, she's just bursting with love. All the hippogriffs are, but she has the most..." Ocellus added while looking over at the glorious hippogriff queen beside me. That bit of commentary caused Novo to cock her head to one side in bewilderment and we quickly realized why. "Oh, um... I... I didn't mean anything by that... I just..."

"Novo. Something you probably need to know before anything else happens." I said firmly while Smolder had the foresight to lock the door leading outside. I then asked, "And it doesn't leave this room. All right?"

Novo was surprisingly all right with my insistence. "A little secret between friends? All right, I'll keep my beak shut about it. What's wrong?"

With great hesitation, Ocellus lowered herself back to the floor. After taking a deep breath and squinting her eyes shut, she was briefly engulfed by a shroud of green fire before it faded to reveal her natural appearance. We all waited with bated breath as Novo just stared unblinkingly at quite possibly the first Changeling she had ever laid eyes on. "Um... Fill me in here. Was that some sort of parlor trick? You auditioning for a circus act or something, honey?"

Ocellus especially looked baffled over how Novo was being pretty chill and entirely not confrontational about the whole reveal. I then asked cautiously, "You ever hear of Changelings?"

Novo merely shrugged her shoulders as she replied, "Maybe once or twice, but that's about it. Is that what this little lady is? I mean she won't be winning any beauty contests looking like that, but I'm not getting any ugly vibes off her."

The tension faded as Ocellus started to look more at ease. She then assumed her previous dragon disguise in another flash of green fire while I explained, "Well, that's what Ocellus is. They can shapeshift as needed. But I promise you she's not up to any mischief. She's a good little love bug."

"Love bug? Ooh, I like the sound of that. Yes, I'd say that she's been a sweet little love bug snug in a rug since the minute she stepped inside. If you're being a good girl, then you're fine on my watch. What's your names, loves?" Novo retorted as a calm smile formed on her beak. She crossed her arms on the bed while crooning her neck to lean forward a bit.

Smolder stepped forward and rested her hand on Ocellus' shoulder. "I'm Smolder. And the love bug here is Ocellus. We're bunking with James right now, so...you can see why Ocellus wanted to go find him. He's her little love tree."

Novo tilted her head to one side as she asked, "What's all this talk about love anyway? I mean I'm fluent in love myself, but..."

"Oh, I mean... We Changelings? We literally feed on love. It sustains us. And James has...more love than anyone else I've felt it in." Ocellus explained while Novo started to develop a most devilish grin on her beak. Ocellus was quick to notice and asked, "Um... What's with that look?"

I too cringed as Novo glanced at me out of the corner of her eye. She then asked, "You love bugs eat love, hm? In that case, have you had dinner yet?"

Smolder held her hands over her mouth to hide a crooked snickering smirk. She knew where this was going. Ocellus, a little more oblivious than the rest of us, replied, "Um... Not yet."

Sure enough, Novo reached out and grabbed me before pulling me into a tight embrace. I quivered in gleeful anticipation as Novo stared me right in the eye. "Then allow us to give you the whole buffet!"

Novo opened her beak wide before clamping the two halves against my cheeks to lock me in the deepest and loveliest kiss I had received in days. I was briefly startled, but quickly settled into this display of affection. I put my arms around my beloved and began to kiss her right back with our tongues doing a dance in the name of love. We groaned and moaned passionately as we made no attempt to hide our love from the two pairs of eyes who were watching.

Smolder bit her lip when I glanced out of the corner of my eye. She knew about Novo by then and how madly in love the two of us are, but to see all that passion in action must have been an interesting experience for her. Ocellus though... She was blushing profusely as she was most likely just soaking up all the love that was oozing off of us. "So much...! Too much! It's so strong! And it's...sooooo delicious! Please, that's enough! I'm already full! Anymore and I'll...!"

We all froze as Ocellus just fell to the floor with a thud. She did not move and did not make a sound. That wonderful make out session ending as Novo and I awkwardly pulled our faces away to focus on the dazed love bug on the floor. Novo asked uneasily, "You think we overdid it?"

Smolder stepped forward with caution before tapping her foot on the side of her friend's head. Ocellus groaned faintly, but did not provide much of a response. A smirk of profound amusement formed on Smolder's lips as she said, "I think...you guys put her in a food coma. She'll probably be out until morning."

"Made her as full as a tick, huh? Well, when you consider all the love that's between my sugar bear and I, it's no wonder she got full so fast." Novo spoke with a chuckle while I was unsure of what to think with Novo making absolutely no attempt to hide our relationship from Smolder's eyes. I had already informed Smolder about Novo, but now that they had met for the first time...

Smolder suddenly let out a laugh at Novo's wordplay. "Sugar bear?! I gotta remember that one. Anyway, you and James always spend the night together when you're here, right? I'll let Ocellus know when she wakes up so she'll know where James is whenever you show up."

"I trust you'll keep what you saw between us, yes?" Novo then asked with a smile, but also a firmer tone to her voice. And we all knew why.

Smolder nodded as she started to scoop Ocellus into her arms and start to sling her over her back. "Right, I get it. You're not the only one who knows how his heart works. I won't tell anyone. And I'll make sure Ocellus doesn't either... But can you ask someone to escort us back to the command center? And... I dunno... Grab a sack to stuff Ocellus in so no one sees her like this? I don't think we can make her look like a dragon when she's out cold like this. And I'm not allowed to go anywhere in the camp without someone with me..."

Novo nodded and pointed towards the door. "Let Seaspray know. And tell him his queen made it an order."

"Right, that guy. Anyway, sorry for dropping in like this. I'll leave you two love birds to it. See you tomorrow." Smolder said as we spoke our goodbyes. She made her way out the door as I hoped no one outside the command center would even get a glimpse of the Changeling Smolder was carrying around with her.

"Fine little lady, that one." Novo spoke before she got down from the bed and motioned me to follow her into the bathroom. "Anyway, it's getting late. And I know you really worked up a sweat a couple of days ago."

"Yeah, I'm probably still resting after that battle... A hot shower sounds great." I replied before I disrobed and followed her in. Aa shower with that fluffy queen sounded like heaven.

Before long, we were standing in Novo's spacious shower stall with that gorgeous bird of paradise looking utterly adorable with her feathers drooping with the weight of water on them. Although there was another reason Novo wanted to help me get comfortable. As I helped scrubbed thick lather into her feathers, she asked, "Now then... If you don't mind me asking, what's going on between you and Celestia? It's not like you to fight."

That topic again... I would have been more uncomfortable to discuss it, but the soothing effect of that shower helped to counteract my bad thoughts. I asked in return, "What do you know about Twilight Sparkle?"

Novo was very forward with her response as she spoke without even looking at me. The confines of the bathroom made sure her voice reached me just fine. "Not a lot. I didn't even get to meet her until recently. Celestia would bring her up sometimes during visits, but I was never told all that much. What about her?"

"Twilight is a very dear friend of mine. One of the most important friends I have. She and I understand each other well. But..." I started to say as I carefully structured my words. I did not want to say anything that might create unwanted tension between two old friends, but I did not want to make any assumptions either. "Let's just say I made an unexpected discovery lately that has led me to believe that Celestia does not have Twilight's best interests in mind and will coerce her into making choices that she would not want to make otherwise. Choices...I can't see Twilight making in her right mind. But she reverses Celestia. I've never heard her mention any doubts or say anything about Celestia in even a remotely negative light... Do you think Celestia would manipulate someone into...making a questionable life decision at some point? She won't give me a definitive answer when I ask..."

Novo said nothing. And that lack of an immediate response only reinforced my concerns. I was about to just drop the subject, but she then looked back at me and said softly, "That doesn't sound like her. And I know Celestia about as well as Luna does. But...I can say that she is hard on herself sometimes. When something goes wrong, she blames herself more than anyone else. You would not believe how she would not stop beating herself up over those wedding crashers that happened a couple of years back. Never got the full details myself, but it sounded like a massive screw up for just about everyone there."

"Yeah, that was a special kind of failure in security... I was told the royal guard had to overhaul a lot of their protocols after that. Kind of glad I wasn't there to see it." I replied while wondering if maybe that was it. Was Celestia seeking to find a successor out of loss of faith in her own abilities to be a leader? But Celestia has been in charge longer than any of the other royal sisters. And as someone who actually lives in Equestria, she must have been doing an impressive job of keeping this world going if things here are this much better than the world I hail from. How is the current state of Equestria cause for concern?

But I knew what I heard. And what I was and was not told by Celestia herself. She is still hiding vital information from me that involves the purpose of Twilight's tutorship under the Princess of the Dawn. And that alone was enough to make me question everything I knew about Celestia. As I stood there with my mind racing, Novo spoke gently to me. "Whatever the case is, she really shouldn't be hiding these things from you. Not about a good friend. And it hurts seeing you two being at odds with each other. I know how much Celestia loves you, baby. All that love being put at risk over this violation of trust... Whatever's going on here, I hope you two work it out soon. Lovers shouldn't have to fight for too long."

"It all comes down to whether or not Celestia decides to tell me what I need to know... Not sure if it will happen though." I muttered in disappointment. I love her. I really do. Celestia and I can never go back to just being friends. But...we cannot indulge in our love for each other while there is a wedge driven between us. I miss her... I want things to back to how they were. I am not sure that will ever happen now.

The rest of our shower went by well enough. And I helped Novo get all dried off with some hair dryers. It still gets me whenever she is all dried off and her usually sleek and sexy form becomes adorably fluffy with how puffed up her uneven feathers are when freshly dried. We even found a tray holding cups of warm chamomile tea waiting for us on the bed when we stepped outside. A little ritual before bed that the crew provide for her? Novo and I relaxed on the bed and gently sipped our tea to help get us prepared for a restful slumber. I muttered quietly, "Chamomile... Perfect before bed."

Novo said nothing at first while those lovely eyes gazed at me in loving concern. She brought her spare hand to mine and rested her grasping fingers on the backside. She cooed longingly, "Honey... Even if things fall apart between you and Celestia... If it gets to the point that she will never be your sun queen, just know there will always be a spot on my throne for you. I'll always be your queen of paradise. Do you believe me?"

"I always will, Novo. You're too good to just let go of your man like that." I said with a grateful sigh. I turned my hand over to properly grasp her own in mind as we shared a quiet gaze. Those beautiful eyes... The smile upon that beak. There was always a deep mourning hiding just behind that face. Now only a joyous serenity could be seen. We were in love. So very much in love. Sensing what we both wanted, the two of us chugged the rest of our tea and set the cups aside before we pulled each other into a warm embrace. "I...love you so much... You're the best... You really are and I love you for that."

"Shhhh, there there. You're the best too, baby. And I'm honored that you're mine. My sugar bear. My sweet swan king. You're the best thing to happen to me in a century and don't you ever forget it. Let's get this war over with so I can take you home and hold you like I did the first time." Novo sweetly churred to me with that gorgeous voice. Her beak met my lips, holding each other as we kissed wonderfully. Her touch. Her taste. For just that moment, I was in heaven while wrapped in angel wings. I had found paradise in a world full of paradise and now the very queen of that slice of paradise was in my arms. In that moment, all was well.

Minutes later, the lights faded as darkness filled the room. But I was not afraid. Not when I felt the cover weight of bed sheets and Novo's wing draping over me. I felt her beautiful body pressed up against me while that wonderful voice whispered to me. "Comfy, baby? Just to let you know, I'll be staying put right here until everyone's ready to move. I want to see my king off when it's time to advance."

"Thank you, love... That means a lot to me. Sweet dreams, dear." I whispered to her as I felt her beak upon my lips for one last little kiss. Minutes later, we both slumbered.

Morning came with soft sunlight peeking through the few portholes on the far wall. The room still fairly dim, I found Novo still resting before me. But it seemed she had still ended up rolling over to face away from me in her sleep. But I did not mind. I got my arms around her to hold my beloved from behind. I pressed her body against mine as I gradually became away. Novo felt the pressure of my embrace and mumbled in her sleep, "Mmmm... Hold me, baby... Hold me close...like you'll never let go... Let mama be good to you..."

"Let me be good to you, love. I'm here." I whispered as I rubbed my hands along her chest and belly. Just trying to rouse her as tenderly as I could. I slept so well in her presence. I did not even want to get out of bed as long as this wonderful woman remained in my grasp. "Love you, Novo. Love you so much."

"Oh, James... Honey..." Novo cooed as she started to not so much mumble as much as she was starting to speak coherently. I felt her hands rest over mine before she finally lifted her head to look back at me. That quiet joy in her eyes... Apart for days and now finally reunited. "Good morning, my love. Feels like you slept well."

"I always sleep well when you're here." I said softly before I nuzzled my face between her shoulders. I continued to hold and rub her in bed, but when my hand drifted lower along her belly, I suddenly had a realization and stopped. My hand rested over her womb and Novo noticed. She placed her hand over mine as I knew she was looking down. Our thoughts were going to the same precious topic. "It's so hard to wait..."

"It is, James. It is. I'm so ready too... Someday, honey. Someday." She cooed to me before looking back at me with eyes full of a quiet hope. She whispered tenderly to me as she said, "Mark my words, my love. I'll make you the happiest daddy who ever was someday."

"I know you will, Novo. You...and those precious little baby bird foals..." I whispered as I closed my eyes. Resting my brow against the back of her neck, I could only imagine what our eventual children would look like. It was a wonderful fantasy to contemplate. A fantasy that could very well become a reality someday. It was something to strive for. And with Novo in my arms, I could only hope that it would finally happen someday.

I have remained aboard the Alabaster this morning to continue documenting recent events. A change of pace from the confines of my own private quarters now that I am in the soft cushy confines of the Alabaster's own study. Novo must be quite the bookworm in her own right to have a little library housed in her own private airship. Although the clicking of this typewriter would probably be distracting to anyone who just wants to relax and read in here.

Well, I think that will do for now. I am in a good mood and am eager for some breakfast. Writing on a full belly can be tiring, so now I am very ready for a filling meal to start my day. I wonder what is on the menu in the galley... Whatever it is, I know it will be fantastic if it is from Capricorn Island.

Time to go get a bite. I should not keep my queen waiting.

Rebuilding Faith

Author's Note

It's good to be back. And just in time for Christmas.

Thank you all for your patience. Please consider supporting my Patreon or buying me a coffee.

Rebuilding Faith

Once I decided to leave the Alabaster and see what was happening in the encampment at the time, I did not depart the airship just yet. I walked up to the edge of the deck and gazed out around me from my higher elevation. The weather was fair with barely a cloud in the sky. Almost like the weather itself was still celebrating our most recent victory out on the Empty Plains. But I knew we still had a ways to go. And we would not be departing until we were absolutely ready. The droves of Hollows serving the emperor were not the only threats we had to contend with now. We were in danger of being sabotaged by overly ambitious infantrymen who are more interested in personal glory than the survival of their comrades.

I crossed my arms as I thought back to that previous battle. I still could barely believe anyone would break formation like that just for the thrill of taking out a row of enemy units, even if it meant sending their allies careening into the enemy and very nearly getting captured. Lightning Dust... Gilda was right in that she did turn out to be trouble. I do not know where that sociopath is now, but I hope we never cross paths again.

Sunset Shimmer admittedly fared better, even if her actions were selfish and reckless. The two of us did manage to stabilize the situation while insuring she could continue to provide a hefty dose of flanking from the north. Being the former student of Celestia would certainly lend credence to her capabilities in the use of combat magic...

My thoughts of Sunset Shimmer were redirected towards my most recent memories of Celestia. The things Sunset Shimmer said when confronted... What in the world did Celestia originally have planned for her prodigy? And for Twilight Sparkle by proxy? No matter what I consider in my mind, it cannot be anything good. Sunset desperately wanted that power and authority as if she had been told about it at some point, but Twilight has never mentioned such an end goal in regards to her studies under the Princess of the Dawn... As if she has no idea what is in store for her.

Deception... Lying by omission... The more I thought about Celestia and the supposed true nature of Twilight's tutelage under her and her refusal to elaborate, the more bitter I felt. I should not have been thinking so hard about such a thing when there is an actual war to focus on, but how could I think of Celestia the same way when I know there are things she is hiding from Twilight and myself? I love her. I really do, but... Celestia, I expected better from you...

I hated starting my day with such negativity. Especially after such a good breakfast following a night of soothing romance with my beloved queen. As if her timing could not be any better, I heard tapping on the deck coming up from behind me. A glance over my shoulder revealed the beautiful form of Queen Novo herself. She smiled at me serenely as she asked, "Enjoying the view, honey?"

"Yeah... Highest spot in the camp, so I wanted to get a good look before disembarking. Looks to be a nice day too." I replied before I found myself unable to hide my festering bitterness. I cast my gaze to the grassy ground below as I added, "I just wish I could enjoy myself more..."

Novo stepped forward and put a wing around me for a comforting embrace. She glanced at me from the side and asked, "It's about old Sunbutt, isn't it?"

"She's hiding something from me, Novo. Something important. And she's hiding it from Twilight too. How can I trust her when she's probably actively deceiving her own private student? I don't want my friend to be coerced into doing something she'll regret later." I asked in return as I felt frustration fill my heart. And there was fear there too. How much longer would it be before that dreaded day came? When Celestia would exploit Twilight's adoration of her to make a choice she would not make with a less biased mind?

"Honey... Listen." Novo whispered before she wrapped her wing around me even more thoroughly to hide our faces. She then said to me, "Let me talk to her today. What she's doing here is not OK, but I know she only has good intentions for everyone. I'll see if I can give her a push in the right direction so you two can get back to being lovebirds again. And maybe get her to think twice about what she's doing behind everyone's backs."

She truly sounded confident when she said that. Maybe moreso than usual. That deep soulful voice carried a quiet conviction in it like she knew exactly what to say to her best friend. I still had my doubts about this secretive agenda Celestia was pursuing and proceeded to ask, "You think you really can convince her otherwise?"

"Of course, honey. No one knows old Sunbutt better than me. Probably not even Luna. And besides that..." She whispered before inching her beak even closer to my face. "I want you to know that I am rooting for you and Celestia. I know how much you two love each other. And just between you and me? One little wish of mine I want to see come true is that when she and I are finally your queens, I want Celestia and I to raise our kids together with you. And that won't happen if you two are always at odds with each other."

That was such a precious thing to say... And she meant every word of it. No hesitation. No doubt or uncertainty in those beautiful eyes. Novo genuinely wanted that for us. I let out a sigh as those loving words touched my heart. "Novo... You really are the best. I'll leave Celestia to you, all right?"

The beautiful hippogriff queen placed a tender kiss upon my cheek as she spoke with her usual confident flair. "Leave it to me, baby. I'll see to it at least something has changed by tonight. Now then, we'd best not keep each other. Just remember that I'm staying here every night until everyone heads out. You know what that means."

"I know, I know, I'll be right up here tonight to stay with you. Have a good one, Novo." I replied while Novo released me from her winged embrace. I watched in delight as she spread those glorious wings and took to the air, diving off the deck of the Alabaster and swooping over the encampment towards the command center in the distance. Feeling hopeful that Novo would be able to get some results, I made my way down the gangplank to get back on solid ground and see what was happening around the encampment.

Morale was high. The place felt like it was in a good mood as I passed many ponies going about their business. I could see in the distance pegasi and some griffons rising into the air before diving out of sight. They were hard to follow with the sky behind them while wearing those suits of camouflaged brigandine. Curious, I made my way in that direction to get a better look past all those rows of tents.

I found what I was expecting once I reached an open area in the camp. Spitfire was in the process of instructing recent arrivals on how to properly carry out evacuations of wounded infantry. Every last one of them were clad in brigandine, but they did not appear slowed down by it at all. Several earth pony volunteers were resting on the ground while clad in full armor to aid in the training. I know that earth ponies must be the heaviest race of pony due to all that muscle on them, but they were the ideal choice. If our aerial evacuation personnel could handle armored earth ponies just fine, then literally everyone else would be even easier to carry.

As I observed our newest fliers getting the hang of their duties, I thought I noticed something beyond the rows of pegasi and griffons. A small house. Maybe an officer's quarters? At least that was what I thought when I suddenly remembered where Ember was stationed. The field in front of that cottage was being reserved for aerial drills. While I was there, I decided to see if Ember was in the house.

I was careful to stay right at the edge of the field to not interrupt the training session. Once I was behind everyone, I walked along the front of the cottage and even glanced at the first frontal window to the right of the door. I jumped when I saw a face on the other side. Ember was leaning on the windowsill to see what was going on. Her scarlet eyes brightened as she pointed over at the door. All too happy to see her, I hurried inside and looped around the door to see the Dragon Lord. "Morning, Ember. Enjoying the show?"

"Mmhm, there's something fun about watching them dive and then shoot back up with someone in their arms. Like it's some kind of game. Sometimes they come back up with nothing." Ember replied as she turned to face me. And with such a smile on her face. Almost as if on impulse, she held her arms out to me. A few seconds later, she noticed and sheepishly tucked her hands behind her back. "Oh... Um... Sorry."

"Huh? No, don't be sorry. Come here." I retorted before I stepped forward and pulled the petite blue dragoness against me for an embrace. Ember grunted in confusion for a moment before she relented and put her arms around me as well. I then asked, "Everything OK here last night?"

"Yes, there was no trouble, but... It's so lonely when you're not here." Ember replied with a softer tone than before. She then turned her head up to look at me and said, "I missed you. Are you sure you can't stay the night this time?"

Feeling a twinge of guilt in my heart, I scooped Ember up in my arms and carried her towards the couch at the far end of the room. She made no attempt to protest. She even clung to me gently as if enjoying the lift. "I'm sorry, Ember. Novo and I have an agreement. When she's docked here overnight, I stay with her for the night. It's difficult for us to see each other since she lives on an island far out to sea, so we take every opportunity to make up for it."

As I sat down with Ember seated across my lap, she gently dragged a finger across my chest while gazing up at me with a very understanding pair of scarlet eyes. "Because you're in love, right? I see, I see... Well, you're always welcome to spend the night with me if you ever want to. My doors are always open to you."

"Thanks for understanding, Ember. I really do love that wonderful queen." I replied while glad to see Ember was taking that well enough. I did find myself grateful to be holding her in my arms again. I then whispered softly to her, "Has anyone been bothering you out here? Have your men been bugging you?"

Ember's touch became even more intimate as she brought her finger to the underside of my jaw. She slid the back of her finger against my entire jawline as she said, "No, they know better than to intrude upon the Dragon Lord's den without knocking. I think they prefer the open air anyway. Most of them wouldn't be able to fit through the door in the first place. And if you're wondering where they are, Nightmare Moon took them out to the south to train them on maintaining formations in flight. They did well enough during their first trial, but it never hurts to iron out the kinks."

"Nightmare Moon, huh? No wonder they didn't refuse." I retorted with a brief snicker of amusement. If there is one pony in this world that even dragons will fear, it is the Princess of Dreams. Although I then glanced down at Ember's wrist as she continued to caress my lower jaw with just one finger. I was not sure if she was even aware of it at that point and asked, "You like doing that?"

"I just want to be good to you." Ember whispered as her scarlet eyes continued to display tenderness that she most likely never gets to show in the company of her people. "Gentle touches like this are a way to show affection, right?"

"Yeah, that's one way. If the recipient allows it." I replied before returning the favor. I placed my fingers on the base of her left horn and slid them down the entire shaft to the point before retracing my steps along the underside and bringing my fingers to her cheek and sliding them down the underside of her long jaw. Ember's soft gaze turned into a beaming and almost giddy smile as I think I found a ticklish spot along the way. "Do you like it when I do it too?"

"You can touch me in any way you want. As long as I can do the same to you. Deal?" Ember retorted while I just nodded. After a moment longer, Ember adjusted her positioning before placing her hands on me as she effortlessly pushed me down onto my back. I was familiar with this position as Ember crawled atop me and gently traced her finger along my chest. I think she was disappointed that she did not have the presence of mind to get my shirt off like last time, but she made due regardless.

"You like being on top?" I asked with some amusement. While she was more than strong enough to resist me if my entire body weight got pressed in her, Ember's horns constantly jutting forward and being significantly smaller than me would make things awkward if we were to swap positions. There was something soothing about having this beautiful petite woman atop me instead of stuck under me.

"Makes me feel like I'm keeping you safe." Ember replied with tender sincerity while her finger idly traced along an indistinct pattern along my chest. I could faintly feel the thumping of her own heart against me. I gazed up into those beautiful scarlet eyes set into that face coated in many scales of a lovely blue hue. Such a soothing combination of colors. As if the blue represented Ember's actual kinder personality with those fiery eyes hinting at her powerful will. And I loved everything about her. Ember's eyes began to soften further, but also displayed a look of curiosity. Was she aware that I had zoned out for a moment? "Is there...something you want to say?"

I adored her. We came across each other entirely by accident. Greeted each other with sword and spear. And yet here we were. Together and partaking in mutual tenderness. All because I got to know the beautiful blue dragoness hidden under that layer of gilded armor. But I could not tell her how beautiful I found her. Or...how loudly my heart calling out to her. But I needed to provide an answer, so I whispered very carefully. "I... I think I...want to kiss you."

Ember's scarlet eyes opened wide, but she did not push herself up or away from me. Almost as if she was not as surprised as she should have been. One would have expected the proud Dragon Lord to be much more vocal than that. Her response was equally as vexing. "You... You would be the first..."

For a moment, we just stayed there. I rested on my back while Ember remained atop me. The tenderness that hung in the air was gone and was now filled by a quiet tension. Ember continued to trace her finger along my chest, but her movements were much shakier and erratic. After what felt like much too long as us waiting for the other to make the first move, I timidly asked, "Do you.....want me to?"

She inhaled sharply in response. As if trying to hold her breath to hasten her thinking. Thankfully, a convenient interruption occurred. A sudden knock at the door prompted Ember to sudden push herself up and jump down from me. Almost as if she was too eager to get away from that situation. "I'll get it!"

As I watched Ember rush over to the front door to the cottage, I sat up and held my face in my hand. More out of embarrassment than anything. I silently scolded myself for even daring to say that to Ember in the first place. The temptation to kiss her? After all I knew about dragon courtship by then? That would have been dangerous. But I did look over at Ember as she fiddled with the lock. She must not have noticed that I did not lock the door after I came in and was confused over why the lock was not opening. "How do you get the lock to release?!"

My fingers gripped my face firmly. I felt like I almost made a mistake. I value Ember highly. Extremely highly. I do not want to jeopardize our friendship. I need to be more careful, regardless of what my heart is telling me. Just as I turned my legs off the couch to stand up, Ember got the door open. "Right, hel... Um... Sorry, who're you? I don't think I ever got your name..."

I then heard a voice I recognized all too quickly, "Yeah, don't think we ever really got a chance to chat. Heard James was here and wanted to check if he'd like us to jam."

That was totally Gilda. But...she brought someone else along? Even so, I was more than happy to see her. We had not spoken to each other since the day the previous battle took place. I walked into view to see Gilda standing just beyond the door with a guitar case in hand. "Hey there, Gilda. Haven't seen you for a couple of days."

"I'm not the only one you haven't seen in a while." Gilda retorted before she looked over her shoulder. "Hey, Gabs! He's right here!"

As if on cue, Gilda ducked low to the ground. And I quickly found out why. Something shot through the air and tackled me. The impact was not too firm and whoever it was proved to be fairly light, but I then found myself wrapped up in the embrace of another griffon. One I had to take a moment to recognize as she called out in glee. "Found you!"

"Huh...?! Oh, Gabby! You just get here?" I asked upon recognizing the pantherine griffon hen clinging to me. Sure enough, it was indeed Gabby. And just as full of vitality as I remembered.

"Yep! I finished passing out all the parcels I had before stopping to grab a bite when I bumped into fellow griffon Gilda here. We chatted for a bit and then you got brought up. Small world, right?" Gabby explained before she dropped back down to the floor. I then noticed she had something tucked under her wing. But before I could inquire, Gabby beat me to the punch. "Anyway, she wanted to go play some guitar for you and I wanted to pitch in, so... Bam! I got a clarinet! Wanna hear a duet?"

Clarinet and acoustic guitar? Strange combination, if I do say so myself. Ember merely watched with no comprehension on what musical instrument even are. The only music she had heard so far was off of that phonograph in the corner. I looked over at Gilda, who just rolled her eyes. "Yeah, I know. I can't remember the last time I heard of a guitar and clarinet combo either. But if that's all she knows how to play, I'm up for giving it a go."

"Hold on a minute. What's all this about...guitars and clarinets?" Ember asked with understandable confusion. She knew enough to know what music is by then, but this most likely was her first time actually seeing such instruments like the long black wind instrument in Gabby's hand.

Gilda cast Ember a cockeyed glance as she popped open the guitar case to reveal its contents. She then asked, "You serious? You don't know what these things are? What, are all you dragons back home stuck in the stone age?"

"Considering that there's nothing but stone all over my people's territory... Maybe?" Ember retorted while most likely missing the meaning of that wordplay.

"Then you've been missing out! We'll give you a show! Gilda, you ready?" Gabby said while she went off to the living room and took a seat. Although she then asked, "Um... Say, do you know any song that use clarinet and guitar?"

"Now that you mention it... Not really." Gilda retorted while we followed her into he living room. She then pulled up the stool beside the typewriter and took a seat with her fingers starting to tune the guitar strings. "I guess we can play it by ear and see what we come up with. Anyway, you two get comfy and we'll start jamming."

Ember was just confused about the whole thing. I could tell by the look in her eye that she had no idea what they were doing. Or even who Gabby is. Once we got comfortable on the couch at the back of the room, Ember whispered to me, "Is that gray griffon a friend of yours?"

"Kind of. We've only met a couple of times, but we've hit it off well enough. Gabby's hard not to like." I replied while the silence of the cottage was broken by the quiet strums and low toots of the two griffons testing their instruments. I never knew Gabby even had a musical side, but she appeared to know what she was doing.

After a moment more, Gabby looked at Gilda. "How about you lead and I'll join in?"

"Sounds good. Just jump in when you want and we'll see what happens." Gilda retorted as she started setting up a tempo. A moment later, Gabby brought the clarinet to her beak and started to play away. It turned into a rather whimsical tune with Gabby starting to overtake Gilda's playful strumming and clicking on the strings.

Ember leaned against me as her eyes lit up in delight. She was more used to the sound of a piano at this point, so the sound of a clarinet was a new experience for her. Even I was pleasantly surprised with how well that odd couple of instruments compliment each other when used right. Ember muttered to me, "I don't know what to make of this, but I like what I'm hearing."

"Yeah, who would've guessed they make a good duo?" I muttered while not wanting to distract the two performers. Gabby eventually took a moment to catch her breath, allowing Gilda to steal the show for a moment with a guitar solo for around thirty seconds before Gabby jumped back in with that clarinet held to her beak. Gilda must have been really getting into it since she was basically tapping her paw every second. For being a freestyle jam session, they almost sounded like they knew exactly what they were trying to play. The music wrapped up with a long note on Gabby's part before Ember and I gently applauded. "Sounded like some sort of ragtime there. Good show."

"Yeah, you got a good grip on that thing. Wanna go for another?" Gilda asked with her gaze focused on Gabby. The chipper griffon hen rapidly nodded her head while looking ready to play some more tunes. Gilda then strummed her guitar strings for a second to set the stage. "Right then, next song. Gabs, you lead."

This continued on for a while with the two hens playing songs entirely by ear. They took turns leading with one playing a brief solo to get a rhythm going before the other joined in. And Ember really enjoyed it. She got especially quiet during their performances, but never appeared to be bored by it all. Even seeing Gilda and Gabby so obviously enjoying themselves was a pleasure in of itself.

After a total of six songs, we decided that was enough. Gilda placed her guitar back in its case while glancing over at Gabby. "Good tunes you know how to make, Gabs. We should do this again."

"Uh huh! And I didn't even have any sheet music to remember in my head! You're really good on the strings too, Gilda." Gabby retorted while she set the clarinet aside. Her big round eyes then happened to glance at a clock nearby. "Oh, hey! It's almost lunchtime! Wanna go grab a bite?"

"Actually, how about I whip something up in the kitchen here? You guys don't mind if I raid your fridge, right?" Gilda asked with an unexpected show of initiative. Why? Did she know much about cooking?

Since the cottage was basically Ember's property for the foreseeable future, it was up to her to give an answer. "Well, you can if you want. I'm still trying to get the hang of this whole cooking thing... But can you really cook?"

"I can bake." Gilda retorted while she made her way over into the kitchen. "But I'm sure I can work the stovetops just fine too. Gimme a while and I'll see what I can whip up over here."

We left Gilda to her work without objection. With the place now quiet aside from the noise Gilda was making as she prepared a meal, I went and turned the phonograph on to play some music. It was more piano solos. By then, Ember finally had the presence of mind to speak to Gabby. "I don't think we've actually met yet. I know Gilda, but who are you?"

Gabby was all too happy to come bounding over with a big smile on her beak. "I'm Gabriella! But you can call me Gabby if we're friends!"

Ember glanced over at me in uncertainty over what to say to that. So I just smirked and said, "Just call her Gabby. She's a friend."

"Right then. So...um... Gabby. What do you do around here? You one of Gilda's colleagues?" Ember then asked while she got comfortable on my lap. I leaned back against the couch to get more comfortable while also making certain the spines on her head were bent down against her back to keep them from digging into me.

Gabby shrugged her shoulders and spoke, "Uh... Not really! I'm just a courier. I don't really do anything around here except for taking parcels and packages back and forth from Equestria. Lots of friends and family back home writing to their loved ones out here, so I do my part in getting those messages out here."

Suddenly remembering what brought Gabby to me in the first place, I then spoke up. "Say, about that... Got anything for me?"

"Oh, right! James! Fluttershy didn't have time to write anything, but she did ask me to tell you that she's rooting for you and everyone else! Be sure to come home in one piece, all right?" Gabby retorted with a gleam of realization in her perky eyes. Although she then tapped a finger on her beak as she sat there in thought. "Was there something else though...? Oh, right! Scootaloo? The little pegasus who lives with her? She wanted me to tell you she and her friends have a big surprise waiting for you all when you get back! I need to go tell Applejack and Rarity about that too! Maybe that's why she was wearing that cape..."

Oh, right. That. I suddenly recalled that special shared dream experience I had with my closest circle of friends recently. Fluttershy did mention that the Cutie Mark Crusaders had been wearing their capes at all times. Maybe a show of solidarity for the war effort? Or...something else? Regardless, I smiled at Gabby in thanks. "Right. Thanks for the message, Gabby. Tell them next chance you get that I miss them and things are going well so they don't worry about us."

"Will do! Anyway..." Gabby retorted before she looked at Ember, "I don't think I've seen many dragons here in the camp! Are you new here?"

Ember wasted no time in providing a proper introduction. "I am the Dragon Lord. Ember. I'm here to assist Equestria's forces against the invading enemies from the east."

Gabby's eyes lit up again as she brought her hands to the side of her fluffy face. "Whoa, really?! The dragon queen herself is here?! Oh man, that is so awesome! I didn't even know the dragons had a queen!"

"I said the term is Dragon Lo... Oh, forget it. Call me whatever you want just as long as I know what you mean." Ember groaned in resignation in the face of this perky hen's excitement.

I found her exasperation to be quite amusing. I then spoke next to Ember's head, "To be fair, you do look more like a queen."

Ember was quick to correct me. "If I was a queen, I'd need to have an heir first. At least I think that's how it works? I've only been the Dragon Lord for five years, so maybe I'm missing something..."

"Well, I think you're a very pretty dragon queen! Really pretty blue you've got there." Gabby replied promptly as we started to notice an aroma filling the room. It smelled like potatoes. Gilda must have known what she was doing over there.

While Ember recoiled from Gabby's compliment, I took the opportunity to add onto it. I then spoke softly next to Ember's ear as I said, "She's not wrong. You are a very beautiful dragon."

"James, come on. Not in front of the guests..." Ember muttered with an uneasy giggle coming from her smiling lips. At least she did not dispute that statement.

It was then that Gabby approached closer with her eyes on me. "Say, I don't wanna bug you, but... Can I get some scritches while I'm here?"

I was about to say something only to remember that I had never even applied scritches to Gabby before. Ember was not at all familiar to the term and looked at me. "Scritches...?"

"Gilda told me about it! The way you rub your fingers through our feathers? Like being touched by heaven... Can I have some while I'm here? It'll really make my day!" Gabby explained as Gilda let out an audible chuckle from across the cottage. She knew what she did.

"You birds and your scritches... All right, come on up." I replied with a sigh of amusement. I never mind doing that for my feathered friends. It feels good to me too. Ember sat herself across from me to let Gabby bound up into my lap. I suspect Ember was finding Gabby's exuberance to be quite the source of entertainment by then. Once the feline falcon was resting across my lap, I started to drag my fingers through the fluffy feathers that lined her scalp. "How's that? Good?"

"Mmmmmmmmhmmmmmm..." Gabby muttered as all that energy just melted away. Her round head became even bigger as all her feathers puffed up in response to the simple joy of feeling scritches for the first time. I kind of wish I could find out what is so great about them, but I knew I never would due to a lack of feathers of my own. At least I could continue to provide this joy. "Gilda wasn't kidding... This is niiiiice...."

"That's it? You just rub your fingers against their scalp? Does that mean I can get some too?" Ember asked in curiosity as she leaned over to more closely observe how my fingers were working their magic.

"I don't think that's how it works, Ember. It seems to be how the touch against the scalp also effects the base of the feathers. I think..." I tried to explain while having no idea how scritches actually felt. What do they even feel like? And I know Gabby was probably not the best person to ask for a description...

After a minute or so, Gabby became unusually silent. And then I heard it. She started to purr. Her long pantherine tail slowly swished in quiet delight as she let me do as I pleased. It felt like I had a large housecat resting upon me. Ember cast mea smirk as she spoke, "Someone looks happy."

"Mmm, very happy... Gabby is happy today..." Gabby mumbled while sounding like she was on the verge of passing out for a nap. But that purring never turned into snoring, so she never quite went that far. Ember just giggled at Gabby's almost drunken retort.

"You really have a way with birds after all. No wonder our hippogriff archers are so fond of you." Ember said with a fist held to her lips. Although her eyes widened as Gabby started to push herself up before wrapping her arms against me. And then she pressed the side of her round fluffy head against my face. "Um... What's this now?"

"Happy Gabby wants to make Mr. Magic Fingers happy..." Gabby mumbled as I was caught in an embrace. This was...far too cute. I almost laughed at how adorable this was. She began to turn her head a bit to rub her feathers against me. "Fluffy feathers feel nice, right?"

"You know what...? This...actually does feel really good." I retorted as I put my arms around my fluffy griffon friend to hold her against me. We snuggled and nuzzled quite a bit with those lovely soft feathers rubbing against my face. "Aww, you're a good griff, Gabby... Fluffy bird... Or is it fluffy kitty?"

"Call me whatever you want as long as you don't stop giving me snuggles." Gabby replied with a bit of that drowsiness fading away. I think she was starting to wake up, but was still purring adorably all the while.

Gabby did not seem to be in the mood for anything besides a good long cuddle. And Ember very patiently watched from the other end of the couch while flipping the record on the phonograph once all it was producing was that subtle scratching sound. Although she did eventually ask, "So then... When is the cat bird going to let go?"

"Five more minutes?" Gabby asked softly while keeping her round fluffy head tucked under my chin. Rather than give scritches, I was just stroking my hand over the fine feline fur that was coating her body. She even smelled kind of good with those feathers right under my nose.

The aroma in the air only got thicker the more time went by. And before much longer, the three of us glanced around upon hearing what sounded like a ladle being smacked against a pot. "Lunch is served!"

"Finally! New food to try!" Ember spoke with gusto. We all departed the couch and made our way to the kitchen. And upon the table were four plates that displayed a crisp green salad and baked potatoes filled with melted cheese and sour cream while sprinkled with what I think was paprika. A simple dish, but it was not like we could expect a random guest to put out a feast for lunch. Ember looked a little disappointed by the relatively sparse amount of food, but still looked hungry enough to not complain. "Interesting... What is it?"

"Never seen a baked potato before? Or a fresh green salad? I didn't wanna make a mess in someone else's kitchen, so I kept it simple." Gilda explained before Ember took the potato in hand, which smelled like it was fresh out of the oven, and took a bite. "Whoa, hey! That's hot! You should...huh? It doesn't hurt?"

"Is it supposed to hurt?" Ember asked with a muffled voice. She really was not fazed at all. I would have been surprised, but I was much more familiar to how dragons work by that point.

Gabby leaned towards Ember in her seat. "Wow, dragons can eat even the hottest foods?! Hang on a second!"

We watched while Gabby ran to the refrigerator before she started to rummage around in it. A few seconds later, she closed it with a bottle of hot sauce in her hand. "Does that mean you can also handle other kinds of hot foods?"

"Gabs, I'm pretty hot in spiciness and hot in heat ain't the same..." Gilda retorted with bemusement. However, she then began to smirk as she glanced over at Ember. "But I kinda wanna see what happens anyway."

"What's this? Sauce that is hot?" Ember asked while taking the glass bottle filled with a bright orange fluid. It did look spicy, but probably closer to medium heat. I too was curious of how a dragon's tongue would react to it since spiciness is determined by the taste buds and not the actual temperature of the food. Ember unscrewed the cap and dropped a dollop of the sauce onto her tongue.

"Hm... Tastes...different. Not sure how to... Wait..." Ember muttered before her eyes opened wider. "What's this I'm feeling? Mouth is getting...hot? Tongue is...tingling?! What is this stuff?! It was cold when it hit my tongue!"

Gilda got a laugh of Ember finally tasting something that her own tongue thought was hot. Ember quickly scarfed down the rest of her potato before letting out a sigh. "Phew, I think that white cream helps. The heat's going away... But what even was that?!"

"You just got a taste of something spicy! But it's all about how your tongue reacts to what you're tasting. Weird, right?" Gabby explained as we all took a seat around the table. We still had to wait for our potatoes to cool first, leaving Ember with just her salad. They were all mixed with a vinaigrette of some sort. Gabby then dripped a few drops of that hot sauce onto her potato and said, "Most people just go with a little instead of a whole bunch."

We all put just a little hot sauce on our potatoes. I normally would not use it, but I knew the sour cream could counteract the spiciness. Ember took the time to enjoy her salad, crunching away with each bite. "Mm... Crisp and light... And this fluid on it is...yummy. What is it? Just plants and leaves?"

"Kinda. Salads are usually made up of lettuce and certain greens. Don't go trying to use just any leaf you find for a salad. Not everything is safe or appetizing enough to eat out there." I retorted as I was certain Ember could eat just about anything without ill effect, but probably would not enjoy something only most herbivores would like.

"Right, got it. Still, I like how crisp this is. Something refreshing about this..." Ember muttered like a budding food critic sampling a new dish. She then looked across the table while touching the barbs of her fork to the lingering bits of lettuce that remained on her plate. "I'm very pleased with the results, Miss Gilda. Thank you."

"Hey, it's cool. I didn't really do much anyway. I'm a lot more proud of how the potatoes turned out anyway." Gilda replied as we all dined in peace. The phonograph at the far end of the cottage was still playing along for the moment to provide some relaxing ambience. For the most part, I listened in to conversations going back and forth between the Dragon Lord and our two griffon guests now that they had finally gotten to know each other.

Once lunch had ended, I decided to do the dishes. Or I would have had Gabby not hastily gathered up our used plates and cutlery. "I'll handle the dishes!"

"Huh? Oh, sure." Ember replied before following Gabby over to the sink and just looking over our guest's shoulder. The peppy griffon hen went to work with the sink running while grabbing a bottle of dish soap. I suspect Ember was watching to gain some new knowledge on proper housekeeping skills.

Gilda waited by the door with her guitar case at her side. When I approached, she cast her gaze up at me and asked, "So, how's the bug?"

"Bug...? Oh, you mean Ocellus. She's actually doing pretty well. She hit it off with Smolder. Good friends, those two." I replied as I remembered that close call just after I found that little love bug. I was glad that Gilda had tailed me just to keep an eye on me, but taking aim at Ocellus with that little crossbow was completely uncalled for.

"Yeah, really doesn't give me that bad bug vibe anymore. Guess you found a good one." Gilda said with a knowing smirk on her beak. She then went over to retrieve Gabby's clarinet and came back over to me to pass the time. Gabby had finally noticed Ember looking over her shoulder and was now giving the Dragon Lord tips, although it was hard to hear them over the splashing of the kitchen sink. "Just like her. She's a really good girl. I don't usually meet griffons that peppy."

"Yep, Gabby's a hoot." I retorted while I noticed Gilda give me a much more inquisitive stare. "What? Doesn't her head and face have a burrowing owl look to it?"

"Now that you mention it... With those big round eyes... Maybe? I always thought she had kind of a falcon look to her." Gilda retorted with her gaze turning to Gabby at the far end of the kitchen. It is an interesting trait on how griffons can be so diverse on physical appearance. Different breeds of big cat and different predatory birds. Gilda definitely shows the traits of a mountain lion crossed with a bald eagle while Gabby looks like a burrowing owl or falcon combined with a panther. And I still remember that griffon chef in Canterlot who had a panther body and a pelican bill, of all things. What was his name again?

While we waited for Gabby to finish, with the wait being exasperated by her mentoring Ember, I took a look out the window. Our aerial units had departed for the time and allowed a row of hippogriffs to line up in order to mentor a new cadre of unicorn archers. I completely forgotten that the area in front of the cottage doubles as an archery range. I had even overlooked the round targets on one side and the wooden wall beyond then that was meant to take any missed shots. I felt myself smile when I saw Sky Beak among the hippogriff archers. I could recognize him anywhere.

"Sorry to keep you!" Gabby called out as she galloped over to us. Ember followed at a slower pace. "Thanks again for lunch, Gilda! The potatoes were the best thing about it."

"Hey, I said I know how to bake. You should try my macaroons some time." Gilda replied proudly. I never knew Gilda was that knowledgeable on the art of cooking. Even Rainbow Dash never mentioned anything about that skill when discussing old memories of her friend. A little underlying sweetness to compliment her tough exterior. "Anyway, we got stuff to do, right?"

"Oh yeah, I gotta check in before I head on back! They're keeping me busy during the war effort." Gabby said before jumping and grabbing me in a hug. "It was sooooo good to see you again, James. See you next time, OK?"

"Oof! Yeah, sure! Have a good one, Gabby. See you soon." I chirped before putting my arms around the peppy griffon hen. She held on for a good ten seconds or so before letting go and hurrying out the door. She most likely really did not have that much time to spare. I then looked at Gilda and said, "Thanks again for the meal and a show, Gilda. Feel free to come see me whenever you want an audience."

"Will do, big guy. I better get this stuff back now that I'm done with it. See you two later." Gilda said in farewell before she dragged the guitar case outside with the clarinet in her other hand before taking to the air and soaring to the far end of the camp.

Now that it was just me and Ember again, I turned to face the Dragon Lord. "So then... You got anything you need to do?"

"Yeah, probably. I should check in at the command center. I'll just tidy up in here and be on my way. But it was great having you over again. My doors are always open for you." Ember retorted with a genuine smile on her lips. However, she then surprised me with a question. "Before you go... What you said. That you...wanted to kiss me?"

I had completely forgotten about that in all that happened with the arrival of Gilda and Gabby. I hastily tried to find a response. "I... Uh... I didn't mean anything by it... And I gotta get going. Stuff that needs to be done before we next move. See ya."

"James." Ember spoke firmly as I was about to step outside. When I looked back at her, Ember then cast me a mischievous smile. "I didn't say no."

There was nothing I could say to that. I stammered and stuttered for a few seconds before I hurried outside and closed the door behind me. Although I swear I could hear Ember laughing beyond it. Need to be more careful from now on...

I watched the archers at work for a moment before stepping around behind them to pass by. The unicorns seldom missed the targets, but I did not see them score any perfect hits on the red circle in the middle. While I knew Sky Beak had no time to talk, he and I did wave at each other when I passed him.

I eventually made my way back over to the command center. Although I hesitated when I stood before the door. Novo was most definitely in there somewhere while surely locked in a difficult and probably vocal conversation with Celestia. It was a discussion I was certain I was not meant to hear. This was strictly between the two of them. That, and I was in no hurry to see Celestia again at the time.

Not wanting to be kept away from my chambers any longer, I stepped around to the side of the building where the window over my bed was located. There was no way for me to climb up to the section of the roof right in front of it and I had no means to call out to Smolder or Ocellus from down there. Although I then had an idea when Estoc started to walk by. "Excuse me, Estoc. Can I ask you a favor? If you'll just lift me up to that window there?"

Shining Armor's right hand man glanced back up at me before turning his gaze to the window to my room. While he did look confused at first, he suddenly let out a chuckle. "What, you get locked out? Sure, hold on a second."

I did not elaborate further, but I did soon find myself floating into the air while Estoc held me in his levitation magic. Once my feet were firmly planted on the roof, I bid him farewell before he trotted off. I then knocked on the window to try and get someone's attention. Since neither Smolder or Ocellus could really leave the command center without an escort, they were surely in there somewhere.

I soon saw movement beyond the drapes. With a sweep of a hand, I soon saw Smolder on the other side. Before I could even say anything, she smirked and rolled to the side before the window slid open and I was suddenly pulled inside by an unseen force. A familiar voice called out once I was hanging off my bed. "You're back!"

Next thing I knew, I was grabbed and snuggled by a happy little Changeling. And I was quick to sit up and put my arms around the needy little love bug. "Hey there, love bug. Sorry if I was gone long. Did you sleep off that food coma fine?"

"Oh wow, yes... I'm not hungry at all. I probably won't need to feed again until tomorrow." Ocellus retorted in my grasp. I rubbed my hand over her carapace. The hardened covers for her wings had sprang open in her excitement, so I took the opportunity to rub the softer section that her wings as usually folded against. She really seemed to like it since that is a spot which almost never gets touched. Ocellus then cooed, "But I missed you anyway... I never feel as safe when you're not around. You'll be here tonight, right?"

"Sorry, Novo's still staying, so I have to be aboard the Alabaster after sundown. You understand, right?" I replied softly. I knew she missed me and I missed that little love bug too. I did not want to trouble her with my absence. When she let out a disappointed whimper, I rubbed the back of her head. "Speaking of her... Novo's in the building, right?"

Smolder was quick to provide a response while she hugged me from behind after locking the window behind me. "Yeah, she showed up a while ago. She locked herself in the war room with Celestia, but we can't hear a thing. That was more than an hour ago. Something going on that we need to know about?"

"That long? Man, Novo must really be letting Celestia have it. If they're still going... Novo's probably being very thorough." I muttered upon remembering just how long ago I had seen her off. She was taking this situation deadly seriously. And Celestia was probably be very stubborn if Novo was not satisfied yet.

"About what? Those two having a fight?" Smolder asked with her lips by my ear.

"Not really... I mean kind of. Celestia...has been hiding things from me. Important things. And Novo's disappointed in her for it. Since the two are such close friends, Novo's using that leverage to try and talk some sense in her. And I think she'll succeed at this rate. Novo probably knows Celestia better than most." I explained while not wanting to give away too much information. Smolder and Ocellus are young and might be quick to make assumptions if I told them what I had seen and heard. I did not want them to distrust Celestia.

"I hope it works... I can still feel the weakened love you have for her. I know you want to love her like you used to... It was such a powerful love too, I can tell." Ocellus cooed gently with her hoof resting over my heart.

Smolder placed a kiss on the side of my cheek. I glanced to my side and saw those beautiful blue eyes gazing at me. "Well, if she's keeping you at a distance, we'll just have to give this sugar bear some love to make up for it."

I flinched in a strange combination of embarrassment and glee as I suddenly remembered Smolder had heard that from Novo just last night. The giggling dragoness pulled me down to the bed and rested atop me with her finger touching my lips. "We're here for you, all right? Just like you're here for us."

"Smolder... You always know how to brighten my day." I said softly before she and I shared a brief kiss. I then felt Ocellus crawl over me before nuzzling her head up against mine. "You too, love bug. Thanks for being here for me."

"Mmhm, I'm not going anywhere. I'm happiest right here with this...sugar bear? Why is he called that?" Ocellus asked with understandable confusion. She had passed out into a food coma before Novo could introduce them to that term.

"Oh, right. You were out cold. Queen Novo called him that. Which means he's our sugar bear too." Smolder snickered before she then dragged her long tongue against my cheek. "Mmmm, sweet as sugar. But I bet you know that already, right?"

"Mmhm, sweetest sugary love ever." Ocellus giggled as I found myself stuck between the two little maidens as they cuddled with me. It was hard to stay anxious around them. The deep sincere romantic love of dear Smolder and the precious adoring love of our new little friend. I was feeling better already.

To help pass the time, I soon sat myself down at my typewriter to document some of what has happened today. Ocellus eventually got cheeky and squeezed herself between the desk and my lap to stay nestled up against me. Smolder passed the time by reading the comic books we had stashed away. I thought Ocellus would be too much of a distraction while resting on my lap, but her being so still there while likely taking a nap and the occasional sound of Smolder flipping through pages combined with the clicking of the typewriter's keys gave my dormitory a certain library tranquility of sorts. It was easy to stay focused.

Smolder and Ocellus eventually got called away to deploy some more sensor crystals. Probably as a means of providing a more encompassing surveillance range due to our prolonged stay in one spot. The less distance between us and the emperor's location, the less time we had before the next wave arrived. And it would not do if we ended up getting flanked from outside the range of our sensors.

I took a break from my writing and made my way downstairs. Being so focused on what just happened resulted in me entirely forgetting about what was happening downstairs and I was very surprised to see Novo leaving the war room when I reached the bottom of the stairs. Celestia was nowhere to be seen, giving me the impression she was staying behind for a bit. The hippogriff queen looked my way with the main room of the command center all but empty. I approached her while whispering quietly, "How'd it go?"

Novo put her great wing around me to give us some privacy. She looked my in the eye and whispered soulfully, "Tough nut to crack, that one. But I think I did get through to her. Old Sunbutt was stubborn, but I think you'll be hearing from her tonight. Be patient, honey. I'm rooting for you two."

"You're the best, Novo." I retorted before my lips met her beak for a soft kiss. I then spoke softly, "I'll see you tonight, all right?"

"Count on it, honey. And mama will be giving her man a good time before bed. See you soon." She cooed lovingly at me. Only then did Novo fold her wing and make her way outside. Not yet ready to see Celestia again, I too departed before the Princess of the Dawn could exit the war room.

Once outside, I paused and crossed my arms in thought. What to do for the rest of the day... My eyes turned to the west as I saw the airship docks in the northwestern corner of the encampment. The only airships I recognized were the Alabaster and the Zephyrus. Although I was surprised to soon see the Zephyrus starting to rise higher into the air. It looked like it was time for Celaeno and her crew to depart for another supply run. It is always a pleasure to see those floating airships take off with their propellers buzzing. Probably how it must feel to watch those old zeppelins fly decades ago on Earth.

I watched for a few minutes as the Zephyrus lazily rose high into the air before starting to fly west at a gradually hastening speed. It is impressive just how fast those things can get. Faster than any blimp. Once I was alone, I considered my options. I could stop by the R&D lab, but I doubted much had changed in regards to what they were trying to develop. I last recall them discussing a means to turn those radar sensor crystals into a camera system in order to determine the equipment our enemies were carrying. That would certainly be useful and would help us refine our tactics. But what else was going on...?

I decided to start wandering the encampment as a means of just taking a walk. Just to clear my head and focus on my thoughts. I did eventually notice Nightmare Moon fly over the camp with the platoon of dragons she had been instructing. See those twelve dragons hovering before her in such a compliant fashion was amusing in its own right. They must have been terrified of her. They soon dispersed before Nightmare Moon descended towards the command center. I would have called out to her, but I was much too far away at the time.

Eventually, I made my way back over to the airship docks just for the sake of checking out the idle aircraft floating above. Just such a timeless fascination those things have. They only exist in fantasy on Earth, but to see them actually be a widespread and practical form of transportation was truly mesmerizing. "These things will never go out of style..."

"I'd say so. Sailing on one of those just isn't the same as being carried along on your own wings." A familiar voice spoke from behind me. Upon turning around, I found none other than Sky Beak standing before me while still clad in his gilded armor. He greeted me with a smile. "And how are you doing this fine afternoon, my boy?"

"Hey there, papa bird." I retorted before happily putting my armors around that wonderful father for a hug. He all too readily returned the favor with his impressively large wing. I then asked, "How're the new recruits coming along? They sniping as well as they need to?"

"Well, they're no hippogriffs, but it's amazing how easily they get the hang of those bows when using magic to control them. They don't have the eyes we do, but it hardly matters when levitation magic works so well with your vision to begin with. They'll be ready in no time." Sky Beak explained while he nuzzled his head against mine. When we took a step back to look at each other, he then said, "And I got a telegram from the kids. Silverstream really misses your scritches."

"Oh, you mean this?" I retorted with a cheeky smirk. My fingers went right for his neck and started to methodically slide through them. Sky Beak's feather puffed up adorable as he lifted his head and started to sway a bit. "That's the good stuff, right?"

"Ooooooh yes, that's the spot... It never gets old." Sky Beak said with a sigh and even an unexpectedly shrill churr in his throat. I did not want to take too much of his time, so i soon pulled my hand away while his fluffiness regressed. he promptly cleared his throat and asked, "You'll be here for dinner tonight, right?"

"Yeah, I probably will. I miss that seafood from Capricorn Island. And I want to spend more time out of the command center." I replied with my memories of that fantastic cuisine already starting to stir up my appetite. Whatever it was the chef would serve, I knew I would like it.

We soon said our goodbyes and I headed on my way and... All right, I will confess I am struggling to find more to talk about right now. Today was an abnormally slow day in turns of events and what happened around the camp and who I got to talk to. Not that I did not appreciate it. I did enjoy having a day to just chill, but it was not the kind of day you could try to make sound interesting. It was one of those times that is more enjoyable to experience than to read about.

That changed when nightfall came. Once Smolder and Ocellus returned, I spent the remainder of my day in my dormitory with them. I got some more writing done, but I mostly spent the bulk of my time just relaxing in bed with them. Smolder and I shared many kisses and whispered sweet words to each other while Ocellus would sometimes sip at my love bit by bit at a time. When dinnertime came, Smolder headed downstairs while Ocellus stayed with me since she was already technically bloated on love from last time. Having promised to save my appetite for dinner in the Alabaster's galley and unable to focus on writing with a cuddly Changeling in my company, I left the typewriter alone and relaxed upon my bed with Ocellus in my arms.

"Will you be leaving again tonight?" Ocellus asked meekly. I suspect she was suffering from some separation anxiety issues. She must have heavily imprinted onto me after all that happened right after I brought her back. Especially when the command center is full of guardsmen that were taking their sweet time in opening up to her.

"Yes, I am expected back there tonight. You know how it is with Novo and I. We're in love. Very much so. You understand, right?" I said in return as I push myself up to a sitting position so I could properly hold the little love bug against me.

Ocellus accepted my invitation and put her arms around me. "I know... I could tell how much love you two have for each other. It's just... I always miss you so much when you're away. All that love in you makes me feel safe and welcomed... I always feel like...I'm home."

Precious words, to be sure. And so I whispered into her ear. "You know I'll always come back, love bug. I didn't take you home with me just to throw you away. And when this is all over, I'll take you home to Ponyville. And that's a promise."

"Thank you..." Ocellus muttered quietly. She rubbed the side of her face against my chest, eyes squinted shut. "Even when I'm not eating your love, just feeling it is...so nice. It helps me feel happy."

"Love bugs should always be happy." I whispered as I placed a kiss atop her smooth rounded cranium. Her little wings buzzed for a second before she consciously tucked them away. "You know I adore you."

"I know, I know... I can...feel it. Right there." She mumbled almost sleepily with her hoof over my heart. "It gets a little bigger every day, but... That love right there... It's just for me. Please don't ever stop loving me, please..."

"I won't, Ocellus. I'll always adore this sweet little love bug here." I retorted as I made every attempt I could to be sweet to her. Truly a beautiful heart hidden inside an unsightly shell. I wanted to keep Ocellus happy.

She then let out a long yawn, the time of day combined with her appetite being thoroughly sated causing her to get sleepy very quickly. Ocellus mutterer sleepily, "I'll...always be your little love bug..."

Ocellus was fading fast. Not wanting to keep her awake longer than needed, I gently lowered her to the bed until she was on her side. I stroked my hand over her until I finally heard soft snoring. I kissed her one more time on the head, whispering one little goodbye. "Sweet dreams, my little love bug. See you tomorrow."

It was time for me to head out. I quietly made my way down the stairs to find the buffet was being put away. Smolder was sitting at a table with a tray covered with all manner of tasty fixings. She glanced my way and asked, "How's the love bug?"

"Out like a light. She turned in early tonight, so keep it down when you head back up." I explained before heading over to the little dragoness. A quick glance around revealed there was no one else present. I took the opportunity to place a kiss atop Smolder's head before I whispered to her, "I'll see you tomorrow, mia poca draghessa."

"Back at you, mi amor." Smolder whispered sweetly to me while showing a quick wink of her eye.

Just as I was starting to approach the door leading outside now that the command center had quieted down for the night, I got an unexpected surprise. Shining Armor stepped out from the hall leading to the officer dorms and spoke out to me. "Ah, James! Almost thought I missed you. Princess Celestia would like to see you."

I was on the verge of declining the invitation when I suddenly remembered what happened that day. Did Novo really get through to her? While still filled with doubt, I decided to take Novo's word for it and hoped I would be pleasantly surprised. "Oh... I'll be right there."

Shining Armor then retired to his chambers for the night. I looked at Smolder while she nodded back at me. We bid each other farewell while I headed down the dimly lit hall. I was quickly reminded of how to tell the room apart since pictures of the occupants' cutie marks were taped to the doors. I reached for the door handle that had a familiar sun insignia displayed on the door. "I hope you got through to her, Novo..."

The room beyond the door was dimply lit by only a lamp in the corner. And I felt my blood chill as I saw Celestia resting upon her bed with a tea tray set out before her. Regardless of Novo's words to me earlier, I could not bring myself to smile as I felt compelled to maintain some caution. Celestia at least tried to smile, although her eyes betrayed her lips. She was uneasy.

Celestia patted her hoof on the bed while using levitation magic to pour us cups of hot chamomile tea. I would not be turning in for the night for a couple more hours, but anything to help me relax would be appreciated. I hesitated for a moment before taking Celestia up on her offer and having a seat on the bed with only the tea tray separating us. It was astounding in hindsight how we went from being truly in love to me being so distrustful towards her that I could barely bring myself to speak to her.

"I understand why you're upset with me... I won't deny that you have every right to be." Celestia said softly as she had difficulty looking me in the eye. I barely glanced at her while I took my cup in hand, inhaling deeply of the steam and the fragrant hint of honey in the hot fluid. "But please believe me when I say this. I love you, James. That has not changed. And it...pains me to see you like this."

"Does it now?" I muttered with a dull monotone in my voice that only comes out when I am on guard. I finally found the will to look at her out of the corner of my eye, taking note of how Celestia had set aside all of her usual regalia in preparation for going to sleep for the night. "Novo spoke to you today. And she told me she got through to you somehow. Are you going to tell me what I need to know? About what's going on with you and Twilight Sparkle?"

Celestia's gaze wandered. She could not look directly at me. I understood the importance of concealing information that should not be made readily public, but hiding anything potentially dangerous about one of my most important friends was still a massive violation of trust. After a moment of silence, right when I was about to get up and leave due to Celestia's refusal to cooperate, she finally responded with a question. "Before I say anything, let me ask... Do you believe in.....destiny?"

I nearly responded without much thought, but paused for a few seconds as I contemplated a response. I then retorted with the most fitting reply I could think of. "Do you?"

Nothing. Celestia did not even try to answer that. By throwing her own question back in her face, I had forced her into a corner. Almost as if that question about the concept of destiny was an attempt to draw attention away from the subject at hand. With a sigh, and with a sip of my tea, I looked at the wall ahead of me. "I did... At one time. When I was a much more naive young man. I believed in the concept of destiny. But only because I didn't know better. I've come to understand over time that 'destiny' is a term storytellers use to make the tale sound more epic and captivating. But that's all it is. A storytelling mechanic."

I then turned my gaze to Celestia as her eyes quivered in an indecipherable maelstrom of emotions. Concealing any real emotion of my own, I continued to speak to her. "No. I don't believe in destiny. Because the concept of having your fate bound by inexplicable forces entirely beyond your control and understanding is absurd at best and immoral at worst. No one's destiny is set in stone and never will be."

The Princess of the Dawn looked genuinely pained and deeply embarrassed. As if I had struck a nerve in a way I did not intend to or completely invalidated whatever argument she was on the verge of making. I then asked, "So why ask me that?"

With a long sigh, Celestia closed her eyes. "I wish I could tell you everything... I really do. I love you, my sunshine. A queen should not keep secrets from her king. But I am bound by protocol to avoid revealing anything to you that the public cannot know."

Convinced that I was back to square one and was not going to get any answers, I braced myself to rise to my feet and depart. But Celestia reached out with her wing to touch my arm. "But I will tell you what I can. I can't tell you everything, but I will tell you something. Please... I don't want there to be any tension between us... Will you stay and listen?"

"OK..." I muttered while I began to relax again. I took another sip from my cup as I began to feel some satisfaction in seeing that Novo did indeed convince Celestia to ease up on her secrecy towards me. "What can you tell me about the nature of your tutelage of Twilight Sparkle? Especially after what we heard from Sunset Shimmer."

After chugging an entire cup of her tea, Celestia sighed before she looked directly at me. "Yes... There is more to Twilight studying under me than simply expanding her understanding of magic and the joys of friendship. Certain aspects that cannot be known to the public until the right time. But make no mistake. I have no intention of harming Twilight. I love her as if she were my own. I would never put her in a bad position and only have her best interests in mind."

"Her best interests or what you hope her best interests are?" I asked as Celestia once again fell silent in the face of my words. I poured myself some more tea as I said, "I remember what Sunset Shimmer said. I really hope you're not planning on forcing Twilight into taking up the crown. As someone who knows and understands her, that's just not something I can see her ever aspiring to. Certainly not when considering the experience and aptitude you and your sisters have always shown."

Celestia still remained suspiciously silent. Especially when considering the very specific topic I had just mentioned. When Celestia turned her gaze from mine with what was surely a look of shame on her face, my grip on my cup became firmer. "You really do intend to do that, don't you?"

"James... I know the people of Equestria have long looked up to me... But they like to forget the many errors I have made on the throne. The heavier the crown, the harder one falls when they fail. And for a thousand years, I bore the weight of two crowns that forced me to become ever more introspective in my methods as the Princess of the Dawn. I had to acknowledge things about myself that I had ignored for too long..." Celestia explained while still unable to even look at me. And that ended up being a surprising reminder. Due to Luna having returned to the world of Equestria before my arrival, I had all but forgotten that Celestia had reigned alone for a full millennium after the birth of Nightmare Moon. Shouldering the burden of two sovereigns for a full thousand years... It was a burden I could not and did not want to fathom.

With that much pressure on her shoulders, I could understand why Celestia would end up observing her actions with greater scrutiny than before. Greater pressure must surely have given way for new doubts. While still not entirely trusting of her, I did start to understand how difficult governing the world of Equestria entirely on her own for so long must have surely not been good for her psyche. Cautiously, I reached out and placed my hand upon her hoof. "But...you've done well. Very well. It's thanks to you that I love this world so much."

Celestia's eyes suddenly glanced at me with a look of shock. I tightened my grip around her hoof and slid my hand up to hold her wrist. "I won't act like I know what kind of pressure you were under for that thousand years where Luna was absent. I can't comprehend it. But in spite of everything, Equestria thrived under your reign. And it only got better after Luna came home. You held down the fort as well as you could, right? Isn't that enough?"

She still could barely look me in the eye. I felt like I was getting somewhere with her. Celestia was not speaking, but she was listening. My faith starting to grow, I then asked a most pressing question. "Whatever it is you have planned for Twilight... Do you any doubts about it?"

"Constantly..." Celestia muttered as her gaze rose to meet mine. "I don't want to hurt her. I don't want to put her in a position she does not want. But...even though I am so certain that what I have planned will be for the best, both for her and Equestria as a whole... I can't help but wonder if what I'm doing will be the best decision I have ever made on the throne or the greatest mistake of my life..."

I set my cup aside and brought Celestia's hoof into both of my hands. I looked her in the eye as she gazed back at me. "At least promise me this... When the time comes... Let her choose. Without bias. If you respect Twilight as much as I do... Give her the choice to say no. Don't take advantage of her, all right?"

Celestia squinted her eyes shut as she gasped in a choking sob. Tears starting to roll down her face, she leaned towards me. "Hold me, please?"

I did not refuse. I pushed the tea tray aside and held Celestia in my arms. She wept quietly for a moment, just letting herself be vulnerable in the arms of her beloved for a short time. I was not sure if the problem had been solved, but I was convinced we had come to an understanding regarding the issue. Maybe that was enough. Although she soon whimpering to me, "Thank you for being such a good friend to Twilight... I know she appreciates you."

"I appreciate her too... We're not lovers, but we're more than friends. And we understand each other... That's not something I can say about most others." I muttered with my hand stroking through her long nebulous mane. I then whispered to her, "I won't ask anymore questions... I don't think I want to know... But can I trust you to make the right decision when the time comes? For her sake?"

"I...will most certainly try, my sunshine..." Celestia sniffled before pulling her head back to look me in the eye. She rubbed her wrist against her eyes to clear away the tears. "I love you... I truly do and I'm so sorry for giving you so much reason to doubt me..."

"I know... Love you too, dear." I muttered before our lips touched for a brief kiss. My faith in Celestia was not entirely restored, but I was much more comfortable in her presence now. It was a step in the right direction.

For the next fifteen minutes or so, we leaned against each other in silence while quietly sipping our tea. No words were exchanged. Just basking in each other's presence after a few days of unwanted tension. My hand rubbed her side with my arm wrapped around her while Celestia draped her wing over me. Once the teapot was empty, I stood up to leave. I was needed elsewhere. But when I reached the door, I looked back at Celestia and managed to smile. She responded in kind. "Good night... Sweet dreams, my king."

I nodded in silence before heading out. But I did not get far before I heard another door open behind me. I heard a whisper and turned back. Luna was peeking through the gap in her doorway. Without a word, she motioned for me to approach her. I assumed she wanted me to be discreet, so I looked around to check for prying eyes before shuffling into her room. The layout was almost identical to Celestia's aside from a few bits of decor and furniture. Before I could even say anything, she quietly locked the door as a veil of magic briefly coated the walls, ceiling, and floor before fading. I recognized this pattern. A soundproof barrier. Luna then said, "Forgive me, but I overheard."

"Not the best sound insulation here, huh?" I asked before taking a seat on her bed while the Princess of the Night rested beside me. I then asked, "So, what's up? You have something for me? You know what's going on with Celestia?"

"Far more than she thinks I do." Luna replied with a firm tone in her voice. Her eyes conveyed the dire seriousness of that topic more than Celestia herself ever did. "Not long after my return to the throne, I began to familiarize myself with Celestia's history with Twilight Sparkle. I was curious over the nature of Celestia having enrolled a private student under her watch since she had never done such a thing before I became Nightmare Moon. And I was alarmed by my findings."

My faith in Celestia was suddenly shaken by the grim tone of Luna's voice and choice of words. I remained silent to allow Luna to speak. She then continued, "Trust me, my sister has nothing but the best of intentions for everyone. But I can tell you this. While I am sworn to secrecy as this matter is indeed classified to the point that only the royal family is permitted to know of it, my sister is making a mistake. And Nightmare Moon and I know it."

"Then...why are you telling me this?" I asked with some concern. I had only just started to trust Celestia again so why tell me something that would only sabotage that faith? By her own sister, no less!

To my surprise, Luna cast me a reassuring smile. "I am telling you this so you can rest easy. Mark my words, if Celestia does not turn back from this path she has been taking for years, it will not end well for your friend or Equestria as a whole. But if you will not have faith in her, then have faith in me and Nightmare Moon. We are monitoring the situation closely and we will intervene should the need arise. We know what it is she is doing and we do not approve. I promise you that if Celestia is on the precipice of pushing Twilight Sparkle into a position she is not suited for, we will give our sister a push in the right direction."

This did a lot to soothe my worries. With the two sisters of the night supervising the Princess of the Dawn, surely the three of them could come to an understanding. Since Luna knows her sister in ways that even Novo likely does not, I felt it was a good time to ask. "Thank you... Although I understand the previous millennium was hard on her..."

Luna nodded while displaying a solemn frown. "Indeed... I was astonished that Celestia was more or less the same mare as when I last saw her. But even I could see the cracks not long after I returned. She is much harder on herself now than she ever was before my banishment and I do not believe the act of me becoming Nightmare Moon is a significant factor of it. And that doubt is surely blinding her to the truths she needs to accept about herself and the pupils she has taken under her wing time and again."

"I see... I suppose I can at least understand where she is coming from on all of this... At least that's assuming my suspicions about what she intends to have Twilight do happens to be correct... But thank you for keeping an eye on her. I'll trust you and Nightmare Moon to keep her from doing anything she'll regret." I replied as the anxiety from my suspicions were starting to fade. I just needed to have faith in my two royal friends. They would keep Celestia from making a mistake.

"We will. Please, forget about all that you heard tonight and push it into the back of your mind. Do not doubt my sister. I know she loves you and that you equally adore her. Things will turn out for the best so long as my sister and I have anything to say about her. I would loathe to see you two driven apart." Luna explained with a much more confident and calm tone of voice than before. She knew what she was doing. And I trusted her for it.

However, that last line caught my ear. I then asked, "Do you support Celestia and I as a couple."

The Princess of the Night nodded in sincerity. "I do. Celestia has displayed a certain camaraderie with others before, but not in the way she does with you. The two of you have wonderful chemistry. If a day comes where you are crowned as her king, it will be a wondrous day indeed. Even if we must be discreet about it for now. I'm well aware of your relationships and how your heart works. You are very brave to find the courage to love so many so dearly. Even where such practices are more common, few stallions can manage themselves like you have. Please, continue to be good to my sister. It would break her if she lost you."

"I... I'll do what I can... I do love her." I said with a certain sheepishness in my heart. It is easy to forget how well the Princess of the Night can read you by examining your dreams. I was just grateful for how accepting she was of the love I have for the wonderful women in my life.

"I know you do. And I don't want to see that change." Luna said softly with a dear understanding in her voice. She then motioned her hoof towards the door as the magical veil over the walls became visible for a second before starting to dissolve into a shower of shimmering light. "Now then, I know there's somewhere you need to be. Just have faith in us. All will be well in due time."

"Thank you, Luna. I really needed this chat. Have a good night." I replied while rising to my feet. Once the soundproof veil had faded entirely, I very quietly left her room and made my way outside. The encampment was once again covered in the frightful blackness of night far from the lights of civilization. This was countered by the presence of torches set at the corners of every intersection between the rows of tents to serve as path markers. The moon helped in shining some light on the Empty Plains, but not as much as I would have liked. Knowing where I needed to go, I set out for the northwest corner of the camp.

I barely passed by anyone on my way. With its mostly bright white paintjob, the Alabaster was still surprisingly easy to make out from a distance. There were many torches set around the airship docking grounds to cast more light on the place. I then made my way up the gangplank and passed a few hippogriff archers positioned on the deck as sentries. They greeted me happily while the faintest hint of fine cooking could be detected coming from somewhere. Dinner was surely being served in the galley and I did not want to miss it.

The lights inside the Alabaster's hull were dimmed to help settle its passengers in for the night. It gave the interior an even cozier calmer feeling than usual. I soon stood outside Novo's chambers, but I had to wonder if she was even inside. Knowing that she was expecting me to show up for dinner, I made my way down the hall towards the bow to see if she was in the galley.

Sure enough, there she was. Seated at the middle of a long table while looking over a scroll was the glorious hippogriff queen herself. Many of her guardsmen were seated at the tables while ready for their evening meals. A fantastic aroma filled the air. Must have been some sort of flame-broiled fish. Novo soon glanced up from her scroll and smirked at me knowingly. I smiled right back and made my way to her side before taking a seat beside my beautiful queen. "Missed you, honey. Ready for some good eats?"

"Always. I'm glad I didn't miss anything." I replied while Novo placed a kiss on my cheek with no care of who might see it. Even Sky Beak was seated at the table and just chuckled at the sight of his own queen being sweet on the young man who had become like a son to him. Strange dynamics, in hindsight... Although I then whispered to Novo, "Thank you."

She glanced at me in puzzlement at first. "Huh? Whatever for, ho... Ooooh, you talked to her? Everything all right with you now?"

"Much better, really. I wouldn't say everything's entirely resolved, but I'm satisfied with the results. I think everything will turn out fine in the long run." I explained without wanting to go into too much detail with so many prying eyes and ears around us. I am sure I could trust Novo with the details that were known to me at the time, but that was not the time to discuss it.

"Great to hear, baby. You two are so good for each other. It would be a shame for you two to have a falling out over a petty squabble." Novo cooed to me right as the doors to the kitchen opened. And the chefs were eager to roll out the goods. "Enough talk though. Time for some good eating."

Dinner was fantastic. And with plenty of good company. It was nice to just rest and talk with friends and extended family. Finally got to catch up on things with Sky Beak. Silverstream has been frequently getting in touch with messages to say hello even more often than Ocean Flow and Terramar. And she really misses me, from the sound of it.

That fantastic seafood supper did its job a little too well. I was expecting to engage in wonderful acts of intimacy with my beloved queen, but it being so late on top of how filling dinner was took a lot out of us. Novo and I went straight for her bathroom for a hot shower once the galley closed for the night. Before long, that beautiful fluffy bird of paradise was an adorably soaked mass of feathers. And for a while, we just stood there with nothing between us. Embracing and caressing and just being so in love.

We kissed and held each other. Like standing under a warm waterfall after a day of being apart. Novo sighed beautifully with her hand cupping my face as those gorgeous eyes gazed into mine. "You sure you and Celestia are back on speaking terms?"

"Yes... I don't know what you said to her, but she told me enough. And I think we've come to an understanding. I don't think she'll be making the wrong decisions anymore." I replied softly before Novo and I shared a long and silent kiss. I let out a huff of relief as I whispered, "You really are the best... Thank you for what you do."

"Oh, honey... I'm just looking out for you and that sexy Sunbutt. I wasn't kidding when I said I hope she and I can raise our kids together. I know she'll be a wonderful mama someday and how she so dearly wants to have your foals." Novo cooed to me while we began to share wonderful kisses with each other. Although she then threw a cheeky curveball as she muttered with a chuckle in her throat, "And it'll be nice to have a fellow royal MILF to spend time with. I know she'll rock that hot mom look as well as me when it happens."

"Oh my god, Novo...!" I groaned while breaking out into laughter. To be fair, I suspect that Novo was not wrong. Celestia will make an utterly gorgeous queen when the day arrives... Hopefully sooner than later.

The shower went by without a hitch and was followed by the steady process of using hairdryers to dry out Novo's fluffy plumage. It took minutes, but it was worth it to see that gorgeous bird of paradise become so adorably fluffy. Once I was out in the bedroom while deciding to go without any undergarments tonight, I turned to the bathroom's doorway and saw Novo sway with her wings partially spread. Twisting her body from side to side like a shaky fan dance of sorts just to look cute. "Is this queen fluffy enough for my sugar bear?"

"So fluffy that I wanna squeeze you like a cotton ball." I retorted with a chuckle. I then took a seat on Novo's round bed with the sheets pulled down and patted the mattress to call her over. Novo gracefully walked my way, but did not come to my side. She instead came right into me and pushed me to my back before resting her body atop me. Now comfortably pinned under this beautiful fluffy bird of a mare, I gazed up at her while she looked down at me with such a sincere smile on that beak. Now so comfortable in the soft glow of a single lamp nearby, I whispered my heart out to her. "I am just so in love with you..."

"And I can tell, honey." Novo cooed with a hand coming to my brow. She traced her fingers through my hair, almost bringing me to tears with her sheer tenderness. These were the sincere experienced affections of a woman who was very well versed in the art of love and it only made me adore her more. She then softly asked with that deep soulful voice, "You really do mean it... Am I just that irresistible to you?"

"Yes... Oh my god, yes. It's not even just your beauty or even your voice. You..." I muttered as I tried to find the right words. "I mean I've never been all that picky about women. Just as long as they're not emotionally unstable, I think I can love anyone. But you... You're exactly my type. Mature...loving women. Always sincere with their affection... That's my favorite kind of woman and you are just oozing with that type of personality. And I love you for it."

"Then you truly struck gold when you came to my home, James. But I struck just as much gold as you. Because I adore patient gentle men like you." She whispered back to me as her beak met my lips for yet another kiss. "My sweet sugar bear. I don't think I can even put into words how much I love you, my future king. Just know that you'll always have me."

"I believe you, my love...." I said with a delighted sigh. For just that night, all was well. It did not matter what was happening out there or where we were. Novo and I were together and that was all that mattered to us. Moments later, Novo rested on her side while I draped an arm over her from behind while she draped her tail feathers over me. I held my beautiful fluffy queen against me while the covers were pulled over us. "Love you so much, Novo... Sweet dreams, dear."

"Sweetest dreams for you, James. My sweet swan king..." Novo cooed to me in the dark. Basking in the fluffy feathered warmth of my beloved queen, I soon drifted off to sleep.

Morning came as I found myself waking up very comfortably warm. And I soon remembered where I was and who was tucked under the blankets before me. With a sweep of my arm, I flung the covers off me to find Novo still with her back to me. Still drowsy for the moment, I snuggled up against the softly snoring queen before me.

Her feathery coat was like heaven. Even the faint presence of her natural scent was enjoyable. Or was that the lingering scent of the shower gel she lathered herself up with last night? I held her and dragged my fingers along her sleek beautiful body. And sure enough she began to stir. I placed my hand upon her chest and whispered to her ear, "Good morning, mama bird."

"Mmmm... Hm? Ooh... Good morning, honey. You giving mama a nice start to her day?" Novo cooed sweetly at me while barely turning her head to look back at me. I dragged my fingers through her feathers, applying scritches as I went. Novo's cooing turned into deep sensual churrs. But once I reached her hips, I instead began to rub them. And an idea formed in my head as I held that glorious rounded motherly flank. Novo chuckled as she felt my caress against the hips she was so proud of. "Something catch your eye back there, baby?"

"Only the best part of your body." I retorted as I rubbed and gently squeezed her motherly rump. Holding her against me, I began to grind myself against her soft feathery flanks. "Been a while since I last started my morning like this, dear."

"Ooooh, James... It's a bit early for this, isn't it?" Novo giggled as she sighed in delight. I knew we had been without some deeper intimacy for a while and I wanted to make up for lost time. But before I could start to really get into the moment, Novo looked back at me with a knowing smile. "But as much as I'd love to start my day with a little love from my sugar bear... Do me a favor, love. Wait until the last night before everyone heads out again. Save yourself for me. I want the fullest filling daddy can give me before we have to say goodbye for a little while. That all right with you?"

That certainly sounded like a challenge, but I was eager to please my beautiful queen. And it would be so fulfilling too. I embraced Novo from behind and spoke softly to her. "Aw, you're gonna make me wait? Heh, sure. I'll keep myself distracted until then. Hopefully it won't be much longer."

"Trust me, I would ride you every night under the best of circumstances. But I want to see you off with the best night of your life, baby. You know I love you, James." Novo cooed before she reached over and brought her beak to my lips. "Now then, how about you get dressed for some breakfast? I'll see to it they whip up some crab omelets for you."

Novo did not disappoint. Breakfast was fantastic. And now I am in the study of the Alabaster to finish up this entry. Yesterday was fairly uneventful and simple, but what did happen that was worth noting was important and uplifting. I think things are going to be OK with Celestia from now on. I will try not to think about the original implications of the context behind her and Twilight's relationship. And I will keep that all a secret from Twilight. I would not want to create any bad blood between them when I do not even know the full story.

Today looks ready to be a simple one again. I can appreciate that. Weeding out the bad apples from the militia must be taking longer than expected due to the arrival of new volunteers. Even so, I doubt it will be much longer now. At morale is still high.

I better head out now. Ocellus is going to want some cuddles as soon as possible.

Wyrms of the Crimson Sky

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my Patreon or buying me a coffee.

Wyrms of the Crimson Sky

The day that followed was fairly uneventful. Another day of deeply appreciated downtime as preparations are made for the next departure. Nothing worth writing home about, but still a day I appreciated. The night that followed though..... Hoo boy...

I fell asleep aboard the Alabaster in the loving winged embrace of my dear Novo. And before long, I felt myself become aware as if I was no longer asleep. When my senses came to me, I found myself in... It was difficult to say. I did not recognize my surroundings in the slightest. What had my dreaming mind conjured up?

It was a vast stone temple of sorts. Wide open halls that I would assume were not designed for human use. Quite possibly for a race of creatures of greater size. Indeed, the archaic gilded decor along the walls in some spaces reinforced my assumption that it was a temple of significant importance, yet not one I recognized at all. Was it something I had forgotten about? Or was it my dreaming mind grasping at straws and cobbling something together as a product of bits and pieces of vague memories in the back of my mind?

Even so, the nature of my lucidity told me all I needed to know. I was not alone here. And so I called out with my voice echoing around the vast stone chamber. "Luna...? Nightmare Moon...?"

"I am here." I heard a voice speak from nearby in the shadows. The lighting was dim and provided only by ornate sconces lining the walls. The form of Nightmare Moon stood before me as her dark body blended in all too well with the shadows. She stepped forward with a slight smile on her lips. "Luna and I had agreed to hold off on these dream duels until you and Celestia were back on decent terms with each other. It would not do for some of us to be at odds with each other in such a situation."

"Yeah, I was getting the impression that we would be finding trouble here tonight... I just wish I knew where we were. This scenery...isn't ringing any bells." I replied while gazing around at our dimly lit surroundings. With the chamber being so large, it must have been the most important location in the temple. How much more was there? Although I did happen to see a large open window set into the far wall. Almost like it was there to allow something to enter and exit. And beyond that window were...ominous crimson clouds that were heralding a quietly brewing storm of sorts. There was little thunder, but arcs of lightning could be seen periodically.

"Nothing you recognize? And yet, the air oozes with a certain malevolence... Let me summon my sisters before the situation can escalate. They will not want to miss this." Nightmare Moon spoke before her horn was coated by its magic aura. Two portals opened beside us. And through them stepped Celestia and Luna. Nightmare Moon turned to her sisters as the portals closed behind them. "Good evening, sisters. It would seem we are in for an interesting evening this night."

"Yes, I was wondering when our next session would be happening. Are you ready, Celestia?" Luna retorted before casting a glance up at her eldest sister. Celestia looked back down at her without a word before turning her gaze to meet mine.

The two of us shared a moment of silence as we both began to smile solemnly. We stepped towards each other and embraced. Things were getting better. I had faith in her. And it was wise to avoid any such dream sessions until that night since any tension between us would interfere with our ability to collaborate while under fire. I whispered to her, "You ready for this?"

"I am... I've missed this. Being by your side here... Let's not let anything come between us again. Forgive me again for all the trouble I put your trust through lately, James." Celestia retorted quietly. She felt lovely in my arms. That smooth silky coat rubbing subtly against my bare chest... It was only then I had noticed that I was wearing nothing more than the undergarments I had fallen asleep in. I released the Princess of the Dawn from my grasp and glanced down at myself. Celestia noticed too and chuckled while smiling at her sisters. "Ladies, I do believe our knight in shining armor here is missing something."

"Allow me." Luna spoke before a flash of magical light engulfed me. I found myself clad in my full suit of enchanted winged armor with my helmet upon my head, its intangible plume extending from the backside. The Lunar Shield was affixed to my left arm as the Celestial Sword's hilt jutted up from just behind the top. I was ready for whatever awaited us. "There, much better. Now then, what do you suppose is waiting for us here? There's not much to examine in this great hall."

"I really wish I could say where we are, but I don't recognize this at all. Like my mind was trying to remember something, but just pieced stuff together to make this... I have no clue of who or what might be associated with this world. Or if there's even anything else beyond that window. And with a sky that color... I don't think I want to find out." I explained now that all three of the royal sisters were with me. It really was a struggle to remember. The temple hall was vast, but empty with fairly minimalistic yet glamorous golden decor lining bits of its walls. Almost...generic in appearance. Maybe deceptively so. All that was left to discover was who our opponent would be for the evening. I could not imagine there not being a threat lurking in such an empty and ominous location.

Celestia slowly turned her head to scan the dimly lit hall around us. "Whoever uses this temple... It looks like it was designed for giants. And that window there... I'm almost expecting something to come flying in at any moment now."

We watched that rectangular gap in the far wall for a moment in anticipation for something to come flying in through it. But nothing happened. We all glanced at each other in silence as we came to a silent agreement. We began to approach the far end of the hall with nothing but the distant rumbling of the storm and our own armored footsteps echoing around the place. There was something set out before the window. A circular raised section of the floor that served as a large podium. Easily large enough to hold a large dragon... Wait...

A realization came to me as I felt something in the air. With the vast open sky lined with crimson clouds as far as the eye could see, I muttered in puzzlement. "Does it feel like...we're not even on solid ground? Like...the air is thinner than it should be?"

The three royal sisters turned their gazes to me. Celestia tapped her hoof on the floor. "Now that you mention it... It's almost the same kind of feeling I get when standing on an airship... Are we floating in the sky?"

Before we could move, I noticed that Nightmare Moon was standing rigidly stiff with her eyes focusing on the sky beyond the window ahead of us. Luna then asked, "Something wrong, sister?"

"I do believe I have discovered who this temple was designed for." Nightmare Moon retorted with her eyes glued to the crimson vista outside the temple. Her eyes then narrowed in anticipation. "It would seem this temple was crafted with dragons in mind."

"What makes you say that?" I asked before we all turned to gaze at the window. And sure enough, something soared past it in the distance. A distinctly draconian form in flight. "Uh oh..."

"That form... It did not appear entirely unlike dragons that are native to our world. Did you happen to cross paths with a notable dragon of great size at some point?" Luna asked as I recalled that the presence of dragons in Equestria takes a lot out of their fantastical nature in the culture and media from the world I hail from. I was convinced that whoever we just caught a glimpse of was not anyone I had ever met in Equestria. But then who could it be?

"No... No, the only dragons I ever really encountered up close are Spike, Smolder, Ember, her squadron of volunteers participating in the war, and a pack of young punks back in the dragon lands. I never bumped heads with..." I started to explain before I suddenly froze. That same draconian form shot up into view from below and hovered in place with that crimson skyline behind it. Its form was dark, it wingspan impressively large while having a very slender frame. With shocking speed I would not expect from something of that size, the darkened form hurled itself forward and into the temple's main chamber. With a firm thump, it expertly landed upon the round raised section of the floor before us. It took me a moment, but my eyes soon went wide as this dragon of jet black scales and crimson wings lifted its head to gaze at me with eyes of jade. "Her...?"

"You know this creature?" Celestia asked as my royal companions adjusted their stances to brace themselves for a confrontation. The dragoness before us had a distinctly menacing presence while standing on all fours, those massive wings almost looking disproportionate to her long and lithe body. The membranes of her wings' undersides were a brilliant crimson, as were the scales lining her chest and belly. She was large, but nowhere near as massive as the dragons of Equestria can become. Bangles of platinum were clasped around her wrists, throat, and tail while the spade at the tip had an equally silvery blade affixed to it. The first joints of her wings even had very pronounced blades attached to them, though it was difficult to say if they could be used in a fight. White markings of sorts were set into her scales on her brow and under the eyes while more were upon her shoulders. Six symmetrical spines on her head reached straight back and ended in very sharp points. Her form was sleek and distinctly feminine. If it was not for that glare and the very menacing sharp points on certain parts of the body, I would even dare say the dragoness could be considered beautiful.

I gazed in confusion and surprise at who was sure to be our opponent for the night. This was an entity I had all but forgotten about. A dragon from a world of which I had virtually no firsthand knowledge of. But her form was extremely recognizable. For as little as I knew about the world she hailed from, this dragoness proved herself to be someone I could not easily forget about. And thus, there she stood before us. A product of my memories. What little there were. As this dark dragoness gazed down upon us with a cool contemplative scowl, I spoke her name. "Cynder..."

"With a name like that, surely this dragon is one you crossed path with in Equestria. It fits with their naming conventions." Luna remarked while I too noticed the irony of that name. Ember. Smolder. And now Cynder. Such a name would not be out of place in the dragon lands. But I knew better. This dragon hailed from a world I did not even know the name of. A world whose geography and history were a mystery to me.

"Are you quite done?" The dragoness before us hissed most villainously. Her voice oozed a cunning malevolence and succeeded in silencing us. Her eyes of jade narrowing, she scanned the four of us for a moment. "Strange creatures... Interlopers from another realm, perhaps? Regardless, you are trespassing upon the halls of my master. And his arrival is nigh. You will be removed lest you flee now."

"We will not retreat, wyrm." Luna boldly declared as the most diminutive alicorn among the three royal sisters stood defiantly before the dragoness towering over her. Her beautiful teal eyes narrowed into a scowl as Celestia too stood ready for a confrontation. "If you are to be our foe for the night, we are ready for you."

Rather than be wary, this dark dragoness smirked with devilish delight. "You think you can intimidate me? Foolish little mares. You need to learn how...complicated life can be."

"No. You are a fool to think we will be so easily intimidated. We possess power the likes of which you have never seen. I must wonder if you possess enough power to be a challenge for us." Celestia then spoke with a smirk of her own. She looked fired up and ready for a chance to flex her magical might against a worthy opponent who would not be too out of place in Equestria. For once, we were in our element. The Princess of the Dawn then glanced at the Princess of Dreams. "Are you ready for this, Nightmare...Moon? Sister?"

I too realized that Nightmare Moon had been completely silent since the moment Cynder revealed herself to us. And I saw why. An unblinking and almost horrified look of alarm set into her unnatural eyes. Cynder too noticed the black sheep of the royal sisters gazing up at her and raised in eyebrow in curiosity. Nightmare Moon then finally spoke softly, "No... No, you... You are not what you seem to be..."

"I beg you pardon? You mean to say that I am not my lord's vassal?" Cynder spoke with a smug and slithery hiss in her voice. But it was then that it started coming back to me. As little as I knew about Cynder, I did know this. That voice... Her words were not her own and Nightmare Moon could sense it too.

Before I could even say anything, Nightmare Moon's almost feline eyes narrowed into a piercing glare of realization. "No... Save me your words, parasite. I too was forged from dark forces cast upon my sister of the night and this...presence... It feels so very similar. I can sense it within you. A voice. Whimpering in dreams, bound in the shackles of endless nightmares... Luna, you can sense it too, can you not?! Much like you were when we were still one!"

Luna's eyes opened wide in a sudden epiphany. Her blue magic aura surged around her horn. "I... Yes, I sense it too! A presence lies trapped within this foul wyrm... You are not truly the being that stands before us! You are merely the product of a parasitic presence holding some poor soul against their will!"

"Silence! There is no curse cast upon me! I have been a servant of my lord since the day I hatched! I have served year after year. And now, he finally stands ready to return to this world and make it his own. As it must be!" Cynder roared with deceptively convincing conviction. As if she was truly speaking what she actually believed. But I knew the truth too. This was not truly Cynder. That poor little thing... She was still in there somewhere.

"There's no reasoning with you... You're just a thrall to that guy. But there is someone in there." I said once I got the opportunity. The only real question was whether or not we could save her. Could we? And how?

As Cynder snarled in irritation with her words failing to convince us, Nightmare Moon then glanced at me with her wing raised between us. "James. Stay your sword for now. I cannot simply stand here and let this parasite take its host with it to the grave. I will extract this wretch from whoever it has sunk its hooks into."

I was in the process of reaching for the Celestial Sword's hilt when she stopped me. And I nodded while lowering my right hand. I could see that firm determination in her eyes. Nightmare Moon truly emphasized with the dragoness that now lay trapped in her own body. An experience she and Luna once shared. The Princess of the Night looked equally ready to try and save whoever was under that shell. Cynder was not truly our opponent. She was a victim we needed to save.

Luna then cast her gaze up at Celestia and asked, "Can I trust you to refrain from using your mightiest spells this time, sister?"

"I understand the situation at hoof, Luna. I'll be careful not to overdo it." Celestia nodded with an understanding smile. While she had not experienced what they had, she surely understood the motivations of her two sisters. As did I. And I knew that whoever was being held by this shadowy parasite could be saved.

"You overestimate yourselves." Cynder declared as she scowled in annoyance. "Save me? You don't even know me. So allow me to introduce myself properly."

Cynder then suddenly spread her imposing crimson wings with her head lifted high. She pushed herself up to almost stand on her hind limbs with her paws raised high like open hands, towering above us in the process. A flash of lightning and rumbling thunder from the storm outside the window filled the temple hall. Cynder's hands became coated in a flickering aura of what looked like dark flames as she roared, "I am the herald of the Dark Master's return! And you will all make a fitting tribute to his triumph!"

We had to throw ourselves backwards with flaps of our wings to evade the incoming wave of tainted flames that were unleashed in a burst when Cynder came down hard, slamming her hands into the floor to send out that fiery shockwave. With shadowy embers lingering in the air, we stood ready while I glanced at Nightmare Moon. "You're calling the shots here. What's next?"

"I will see if I can catch hold of whatever curse has infested her body, but I doubt she will make that easy for me. I suspect I'm the only one of us who can do it too." Nightmare Moon retorted as Cynder seemed to be focusing her glare specifically upon the Princess of Dreams. She could likely detect something unusual about her that she did not sense from the rest of us. If Nightmare Moon actually could attack her in a way we could not, then she was surely Cynder's greatest threat. "We will see... Be on your guard, but restrain your uses of force! Do not slay her!"

"Understood, sister!" Luna barked as we stood ready. With my sword sheathed, I readied my right hand for the use of magic instead. Although I made a mental note to avoid any use of my mighty solar magic unless it was requested of me.

Cynder was quick to act before we could. With a roar, a burst of green fire was unleashed from her maws. The four of us scattered before it could reach us, taking to the air to use the sheer size of the hall to our advantage. Luna then called out to me while staying close, "You are familiar with this beast! What should we expect from her?!"

"Her?! Well, she can... I mean... I... Uh..." I began to stammer during a brief respite. It was only then that I came to a jarring conclusion. "I...don't know! I barely know anything about her! And I know nothing about what she can do in a fight!"

"You know nothing about our adversary's combat prowess?! That makes this interesting..." Luna growled in what appeared to be a complex fusion of frustration and interest. While I had intimate knowledge about all of our previous opponents in the realm of dreams, Cynder's abilities were an enigma to me. Unleashing shadowy fire shockwaves from her hands. Bursts of sickly green fire from her throat. Were these even abilities she possessed in the first place? What else was there to discover about her?

Cynder broke into a gallop as she tried to chase Nightmare Moon down. With a another burst of green fire launched ahead of the Princess of Dreams to force her to stop, Cynder came to a sliding stop as she turned sideways to lash out with a massive sweep of her tail. Nightmare Moon was only barely able to forge a barrier between her and the lethally sharp blade on the tip of Cynder's tail. This was a very different kind of opponent that we were not used to facing. While possessing all the same intelligence and awareness we did, Cynder's movements and means of lashing out was decidedly feral and animalistic. Even moreso than anything I had seen among Equestria's people.

"Away from me, parasite!" Nightmare Moon roared upon blocking the deadly swing of Cynder's tail blade. With a flash, she used the teleportation spell to place herself far behind the dark dragoness. And with a flash of her horn's deep blue magic aura, Nightmare Moon struck Cynder in the back of the head with a burst of magic lightning. "Fall to me!"

"I think not!" Cynder growled with a glance back at the Princess of Dreams. Those eyes of jade glared with a growing irritation at the dark alicorn. With a sweep of her slender and long body, Cynder made a half rotation of her body and swooped towards Nightmare Moon on crimson wings. While the hall's ceiling was still too low to allow her to gain much altitude, Cynder had enough room to actually fly.

Luna, Celestia, and I took this opportunity to strike from a safe distance. Luna unleashed a burst of ice spikes while Celestia and I hurled spheres of magic fire towards the charging dragoness. But just when it seemed she would be struck from both sides, Cynder utilized an ability I could not have foreseen. Her body...dissolved into a mass of what I could only describe as enchanted black smoke. Our spells passed harmlessly through her intangible form before she regained her original draconic body in only a second. Nightmare Moon did not even have the presence of mind to erect a defense upon seeing such an unanticipated defense. "What sorcery was that?!"

"The kind you can only dream of." Cynder smugly growled as she was soon upon the Princess of Dreams. Nightmare Moon attempted to ready a spell, but was quickly shoved to the floor as Cynder brought her hand down onto her opponent to slam and pin her to the floor. Sinister green flames flickering between her parting jaws, Cynder was in a prime position to get one opponent out of the way.

Acting more on impulse than anything, I thrust my right hand out towards Cynder as I cast the levitation spell. Cynder was even briefly distracted to find herself coated by a billowing aura of golden yellow. With a swing of my arm, I hurled her to the far side of the temple as a thunderous thud rang out through the hall. Cynder only barely managed to stay standing after the impact while she cast her wrathful gaze upon me. "Was that you, little one?"

Knowing that I had her attention, I was prepared to be the next dedicated target of our enemy. Without a word, I proceeded to arm myself. But not by drawing the Celestial Sword. I needed a less lethal means to combat her that would likely not be a grave threat to her tough scaled hide. With the magic in my right gauntlet engulfing my hand, I conjured up a mass of magical flame in my grasp that vaguely resembled the shape of a sword. Cynder took note of this response to her challenge and lashed out at the three royal sisters with swift cunning. She unleashed a torrent of ominous purple lightning from her maw that crackled across the room, turning her head to catch all three of them in the crossfire before they could even respond. Her accuracy from such range was frightful as all three sisters either fell to the floor or were slammed into the far wall. Celestia groaned loudly, "A dragon...that breathes lightning?!"

"Where is all your bravado from a minute ago? Am I proving to be too much of a challenge for you?" Cynder asked with a mocking hiss of her voice. Truly, she was proving to be much more than we could have expected. The dark dragoness propelled herself towards me with a single flap of her great wings, but came to a sliding stop before me as she started to circle me like a predator contemplating when to pounce upon its prey. "But you... Not one to talk, I see... Silent and watchful... What do you have to offer?"

With the clicking of her claws against the floor reaching my ears while the thunder of the storm raging outside gently serenaded this duel, I tightened my grip on my sword of raw golden fire. Cynder continued to hiss at me with that slithery tone, but with more of a hint of curiosity in her voice. "What even are you...? You're not native to my world..."

"I guess humanity just never had a place among your kind." I spoke firmly before I hurled myself at her with a flap of my armor's wings. I came to a stop as I swung my sword out to my right. Cynder responded just in time by swinging her head up and away from me while her hands left the floor. I looked up as I could see this was not simply a graceful evasion of my swing. She was about to use the downward momentum of her body to swing her head at me from the left and likely gore me on those long frighteningly sharp horns on her head!

Not willing to trust my armor to endure such a hit, I quickly went on the defensive and readied my shield. Cynder did indeed swing her head down at great speed to smash her six horns right into my shield and sent me soaring away from her. I careened through the air before just barely making a safe landing upon my feet. She was just too big... Too flexible and powerful. If I were to try and use the cheapest magical techniques I could come up with, she would surely respond in kind with even more sinister tricks to one-up us in this duel. And that intangible shadowy trick would grant her moments of utter invincibility. I was starting to feel at a loss of exactly what to do here.

Thankfully, Cynder's momentary focus on me ended up being exactly the opportunity we needed. Out of the corners of my vision, I saw circles of icy mist forming on the floor between us. Cynder did not immediately notice or simply thought there was no significance to their presence and charged ahead at me. I tried to draw her attention even further as I pointed my flaming sword at her, trying to bait her in for a challenge. And sure enough, the instant Cynder's four feet stepped into those pools of mist, an icy crackling sound filled the room. Cynder let out a yelp as she suddenly became rooted in place, Luna's ice magic having shackled the dark dragoness to the floor by encrusting that frigid blue crystal over her feet! She was trapped! And Luna was quick to declare her role. "Now you're ours for the taking, foul parasite!"

"Ice?! I will...not let myself be...!" Cynder snarled as she struggled and strained against the icy masses that kept her pinned to the floor. Even with how tough that magic ice can be, I could hear the faint sound of it starting to crack. It would not hold her forever. Especially if she suddenly remembered that she could simply phase through them by briefly entering a shadowy state.

Nightmare Moon knew this too. And she was quick to act. Taking to the air, she stayed behind Cynder to remain out of sight. Her sable wings held her aloft near the ceiling as she lifted her horn high. But the magic aura that started to surge around it... It was not the usual deep blue color I expected. It was...black. Black as pitch. And when she brought her horn down, equally black jagged chains of a dark magical force shot forth from her horn and dug deeply between Cynder's shoulders. With a jerk of her head upwards, Nightmare Moon pulled on the chains that remained bound to her horn. "I have it!"

Cynder's eyes of jade opened wide as she felt those chains take hold. A look of utter horror filled her gaze. It was only then that she seemed to remember and proceeded to try and pull herself free with that shadow phasing trick. But it only went halfway, her body not completely transitioning being flesh and smoke before becoming whole again. Whatever those dark chains had taken hold of, it reached deeper than just her physical form. "No... No! Not this!"

Nightmare Moon pulled hard as her wings tried to carry her backwards. Cynder responded in kind by trying to resist the pulling of those chains however she could, flailing and screeching with an increasingly distorted voice. Luna had done her part to render Cynder vulnerable just long enough for the one nightmare in the room to cast her net. Now it was all up to Nightmare Moon as Cynder started to chip away at her icy shackles.

The three of us watched as Nightmare Moon struggled and pulled hard with her dark magic chains. That black aura... It was not something I had ever seen her use before, but it was clearly being used with a noble intent. A writhing shadowy mass was starting to emerge from Cynder's back as the chains began to reel in their prey. The Princess of Dreams then called out, "James! Celestia! Ready your cleansing light!"

Celestia and I glanced over at each other. Nightmare Moon was not calling for fire. No, only the irresistible glare of solar magic would suffice here. We both nodded in mutual understanding before taking positions at Cynder's sides while keeping a great distance from the struggling dragoness. I dismissed the sword of fire in my hand before holding my palm upward. I carefully conjured a small orb of volatile white celestial energy in my grasp, no larger than a golf ball. A little bit of that stuff goes a long way and I was not willing to risk adding more to it. I was certain Celestia was doing the same beyond Cynder's form as that shadowy presence was drawn further and further out of her body. It almost looked alive as it appeared to be trying to cling to her while her voice roared with a disturbing level of distortion to it. A voice that was surely not Cynder's own. "No! No, not like this! Lord Malefor, save meeee!!!"

With one final jerk of her head, Nightmare Moon ripped the corrupting presence from Cynder's body as the dark dragoness seemed to ignite. She was coated in a cataclysm of shadowy flames that clung to her entire form before collapsing to the floor with a crash with that aura destroying the shackles of magic ice in the process. The chains on the parasitic presence shattered and faded while a writhing billowing mass of indecipherable malevolence floated high in the air above Cynder's fiery form. Luna then called out, "Now! Destroy it!"

We had to act quick or else that...thing would probably just dive right back into Cynder and regain control. I thrust my right hand out towards the parasitic curse and hurled that orb of solar magic at it while Celestia did the same. Those two orbs of cleansing celestial fire collided in sync with the shadowy presence as a rumbling flash of bright light engulfed it. We had to shield our eyes, it was just so bright. And as the shine faded, the writhing form of the curse was gone. Purged by light. I muttered in some relief, "Was that it?"

All eyes fell upon the burning form of Cynder as she lay motionless before us. But she did not seem to actually be on fire. In fact, her form was shrinking by the second. We all drew in close and watched in caution. Even the general outline of her body was...regressing in some way. And when her size became virtually the same as maybe someone like Gilda, the shadowy flames faded away. Celestia then quietly asked, "Is she... Did we save her?"

Cynder was still. Silent with eyes closed. But she still lived. I could see and hear the faintest signs of her breathing. Her form had essentially reverted to a less sinister state with her muzzle being not as long or pointed as before, the six horns on her head now shorter and not quite as sharp as mere moments ago. Her wings were still an impressive size, but not as disproportionately large as before. Even the color of her body had changed. The sinister black and crimson hues of her scales and wing membranes had taken on the lovely floral hues of dark violet and rosy red. Her body's size was not the only thing that reminded me of Gilda. The structure of her body and limbs had a distinctly almost feline aesthetic. Almost made me think of a black panther. She began to stir and soon opened her eyes. Even those eyes of almost sickly green had changed. Those round irises were now a beautiful shade of aquatic blue or teal. She remained silent, but the creature before us showed no signs of hostility. Nightmare Moon, pleased to see the little dragoness purged of the evil that she had correctly identified, spoke softly to her. "Are you well, child?"

The dragoness hesitated in providing a response. She almost looked afraid. Or maybe just confused on how she could still be alive. When she did speak, it was not with the voice of a child or even a young girl. It was the soft cautious tone of a young woman. "Why... How am I still alive? Why didn't you...destroy me?"

"Why? Because that was not you. That was merely the manifestation of a curse infesting your being, was it not?" Luna asked in return as I began to understand the likely guilt this poor thing was suffering. She mentioned being under the influence of a vile being since the day she hatched. Her earliest memories to that very moment being those of serving as a hapless thrall. I dropped to one knee to bring myself closer to the little dragoness, but allowed everyone to speak uninterrupted.

"It... It was..." Cynder tried to speak before setting her head down on the floor with such a distant gaze set into her eyes. I brought my armored hand to her side and rested it upon her shoulder. "It feels like it was all a bad dream... But I remember everything I saw... Everything I did... Was that really not me?"

"Child..." Nightmare Moon muttered before lowering herself to the floor beside Cynder and draping a wing over the poor thing. "You were a victim of dark forces. And I am most familiar with how such vile curses can twist your mind. Shackle you within your own psyche while your body does and says things that are not truly your own. I could sense your calls for aid. So we rescued you. I understand your doubts. Rest now. You are free and no one will control you from now on."

With her wing covering my hand now, I moved mine from under Nightmare Moon's feathery touch and rested it upon Cynder's head. Decades of having no control over her own body, only just now being free to be herself for the very first time... I could not comprehend the sensation. I could not give her words of reassurance that she needed when I could not understand her experiences. So I said what little I could. "You're going to be all right..."

"I...hope so..." Cynder muttered before she pathetically curled up like a sleeping fox, her tail curling around her entire form. It was perplexing to see someone with the mentality of a young woman still behave in a distinctly feral manner. Even the ponies of Equestria have never behaved in such an animalistic manner around me for as long as I have lived amongst them. At least the duel in my dreams had ended on a positive note, even if such a duel was surprisingly brief.

Or so I thought. After a moment of respectful silence for the exhausted dragoness, the near silence within that great hall was broken by the cautious whisper of Celestia's voice. "Sisters... The podium..."

We all lifted our heads to gaze ahead. As did Cynder. And something was amiss. The large round raised section of the floor that lay before the only window in that hall now had a line of dark sinister blue flames rising from the very edges of that circle. Cynder's eyes opened wide in horror as she muttered, "No... No, he's actually here..."

"He...? Wait, you mentioned a name in your final seconds of being that curse's host. What was that again?" Luna asked as we all rose to our feet upon noticing this ominous sign. That podium... Was it meant to serve as a summoning device of sorts? It was only then that it dawned on me. Cynder was not our true opponent that night. She was just for us to warm up on before facing the real deal.

The name that she spoke... A name I knew even less than Cynder's own. But it came to me as a pillar of those unnatural dark blue flames erupted upward from the platform before us. "Malefor..."

"Truly a name reeking of malevolence..." Nightmare Moon growled as we stood ready. Cynder rose to her feet as well, but only to step backwards as she began to cower. She never blinked as her eyes remained glued to those dark enchanted blue flames. And as the ring of fire began to recede, a form could be seen within that mass of flames. Nightmare Moon called out, "Who goes there?!"

With the shadowy blue flames fading, an imposing dark form stood between us with the quiet stormy crimson sky behind it. While the contrasting lighting gave the illusion of making it appear darker than it actually was, there was one chilling constant about the entity before us. A pair of piercing yellow eyes that shone through the shadows. This creature was unmistakably a dragon, its body much more imposing and masculine than Cynder's during the moments of her corruption. I could see the imposing outline of three prominent spikes on the head, two curling up from the sides with one reaching up from the brow. Four small spines lined the outlines of its head in an X formation. It soon began to approach us. A deep powerful voice laced with just the faintest hints of some malevolent distortion spoke with not the slightest show of wariness. "Such strange guests I have received tonight... I have seen many eons, but nothing like you has ever been known to me."

He was calm. Too calm. As this creature stood over us, I could make out the hues of this dragon's scales. A shade of purple, but tainted with a touch of red to take on an almost bloodstained hue. Everything about his color scheme, from his yellowish underside to his massive wingspan to everything else about him, carried an air of some sort of corruption to it. As if his very being was consumed by a sinister force. But he did not have the same sort of presence Cynder did while still under the curse's control. He was entirely in control of himself. And his smug lack of caution conveyed a disgusting arrogance to us as he spoke again with that hideous voice. "You have questions, I am sure. Your eyes show no signs of recognition. Who is this creature before you, I am sure you are wondering. But I have not taken leave of my manners. I am Malefor. The Dark Master and herald of this world's imminent rebirth."

His piercing yellow eyes then narrowed as his smug tone became more accusatory, but filled with more of a tone of annoyance than genuine anger. "And I do believe you have taken something from me."

My eyes immediately glanced down at Cynder. She looked like she was on the verge of panic and quickly stepped backwards as she tried to hide behind us. She was dearly afraid of her old master. I did what I could and lowered the Lunar Shield over her while staying on one knee. Just to try and help her feel more safe under the unbreakable cover of my shield. Malefor objected wordlessly, his long tail curling forward a bit as it lifted itself before slapping firmly against the floor. His tail ended in a jagged bony blade that clacked against the stone surface.

All three of the royal sisters were on guard. Wings spread with wider stances. They could sense how direly dangerous this dark dragon lord was. Nightmare Moon snarled at him as her eyes became filled with a furious white glow. "Foul wyrm... You were the one who planted that parasite, were you not?"

"Perhaps I was..." Malefor spoke ominously with those eyes focusing exclusively on the Princess of Dreams. But before she could even attempt a fiery retort, he then added, "But it was no small wonder you were the one to tear the shadows from my loyal little thrall. And with a dark force that was not so different from it. You are as blighted as she was."

An unsettling choice of words... They shook the dark princess before us as her eyes lost that glow. She still growled at our enemy as she spoke, "No... No, I may have been born from the shadows, but I am still..."

"Are you certain you are not bound to the Dark Master that gave you life? Have you truly cast aside the chains?" Malefor asked as if he was not hearing what Nightmare Moon was saying. All while displaying an uncomfortable show of piercing insight that almost defied the extent of what a dream should be capable of perceiving. "Perhaps you are still merely a puppet on strings who has yet to be reminded. When the master calls and tugs on your strings, will you resist that call?"

This sounded utterly preposterous. I knew enough about Nightmare Moon to know that the curse which resulted in her birth was indeed the work of a mysterious third party that has not been identified even to this day, but she is no one's pawn. But when I glanced at her, I felt a chill when I saw Nightmare Moon frozen in unnerved silence. Cynder ducked even more carefully under the cover of my shield. Malefor did not even know us, yet his words alone were instilling my companions with crippling doubts. What sort of memories and thoughts was he preying upon?

Luna was quick to come to her sister's defense as she took a defiant step forward. "Enough of your lies! Nightmare Moon is a being of shadows, but her will is one of righteous fury! She is loved by our people and will never heed the call of evil ever again! You know nothing of what you speak, wyrm!"

Malefor only needed to give Luna a glance to put together an equally crippling response. "You would believe that, wouldn't you? You are pure of the shadows that once shackled you. But for how long, I wonder? It is still there, is it not? You still wonder if you have what you most desired. Have you truly gained that whose absence drove you to embrace the shadows the first time? Or do you long for the shadows once more?"

"You... You can't possibly know what I..." Luna stammered as she too began to cower in a strange way in the face of Malefor's observations. It was astoundingly uncanny. He did not show any awareness of this world being the product of a dream. He was not that aware. But...he was too knowledgeable about us. Not overtly speaking of information he should not possess, but still being a little too capable of reading us.

It was then that Malefor began to leave his spot as he began to walk around us. Prowling in a circular formation around the four of us. Whether subconsciously or not, we adjusted our positions to always be facing outward while Cynder stayed between the four of us, her smaller body still curled up in silent fear under the Lunar Shield. Malefor never took his eyes off us as I felt a perplexing dissonance between his behavior and his physical actions. He had all the cunning of a sentient mastermind, but his body language was much closer to that of a predatory beast. Like a lion circling several cornered gazelle while waiting for the earliest opportunity to pounce upon one. His jaws were lined with imposing fangs whenever he spoke and I was not sure if he was watching us or was focusing his gaze on just Cynder while waiting for the chance to get by our defenses to chomp down on her. She certainly seemed to think so whenever I glanced at her. The poor thing was quivering and desperately trying to hide her face from her former master.

"You all are so frail... All the power in the world and you can still be snapped in two just by remembering that which you would rather not think about. You all have weaknesses. And I have none." Malefor hissed as he sounded like he was sincerely enjoying picking apart my companions on an emotional level. It was not simply a strategy he was utilizing. He was having fun. And it only made bile boil in my gut the longer I had to listen to him.

"Leave my sisters out of this... You don't even know us! You can't know us!" Celestia finally shouted with a voice lined with unease. When Malefor passed before her, I saw those hellish yellow eyes narrow, but not in anger. He was smirking as his gaze met hers. She was next. And if he knew as much about her as I did by then...

"I know enough. And I can see enough in you. A crown reigning over an empire of failure." Malefor almost chuckled as Celestia showed the most stark look of horror in her eyes that I had seen among the royal sisters. Cynder muttered quietly under my shield with pleas to just not listen to him. Over and over, she muttered in hopes of him to just stop talking.

Luna and Nightmare Moon glanced over at their sister with eyes filled with shock. I knew enough by then about Celestia and any possible doubts she carries, but they knew her much better. She was probably the most vulnerable of the three. Malefor continued to smirk as he said, "Eons reigning upon the throne. And so many failures in that time. Nothing short of a miracle that your empire could survive for so long when built upon failure after failure. How much longer, I wonder. When will your failures finally cause your kingdom to crumble? When will the time be that your people turn on you for having always been a fool? Perhaps you should just give your crown to me. I will not fail as you have so many times."

"You will silence yourself now, wyrm!" Nightmare Moon roared while she and Luna turned to face Malefor as he began to pass before me. Magic lightning crackled around their horns as they stood ready for a fight. There was no doubt or fear in their eyes while they stood between him and their sister. Celestia remained silent, but the horror in her eyes had lessened. "Failure is meant to be learned from. And our sister has learned much! She is not a fool so long as she rises above her failures, never to repeat them!"

Luna then narrowed her eyes as she too glared Malefor down with an unexpected smirk upon her lips. "At least she has not failed like you have. Casting aside all you have for evil? That is the definition of failure."

This actually proved to be a much more effective retort than I could have expected. Malefor's eyes narrowed as he raised his distorted voice that echoed around the great hall. "All I have done is embrace power! And power is meant to be used! Good? Evil? Power knows nothing of the concept. Which brings us..."

Malefor then stopped before me as he regained his composure. His eyes narrowed as they met mine. "To you."

"Don't even go there with me..." I finally muttered now that I had drawn the attention of our enemy. And I had a very strong hunch of where this monologue was going. It was not the first time we had crossed swords with a dream entity that was more aware than it should have been.

My words did not reach him. Malefor was far too eager to try and crush me. And in such a predictable fashion as he began to speak words that I anticipated. "I can see it in your very nature. Are you truly...at peace, being among the meek and feckless? Do you sense it within you? The need to reach ever higher?"

"Don't listen to him... Don't..." Cynder quietly pleaded to me as the three royal sisters maintained their positions. They gazed at me in respectful, yet fearful silence. They too knew what Malefor was trying to exploit. But they have always known me better too.

Malefor began to pace before me, as if trying to intimidate me by combining his piercing words with the menacing movements of a beast ready to pounce on me. "Do you truly fear what may become of them if you embrace your true nature? You and I are not so different. But you cling to the illusion of belonging among those you are meant to establish your rightful dominance over. Is that not what..."

I had heard enough. During his entire speech, I was in the process of drawing my sword. With a swing of my hand, I drew the Celestial Sword and pointed its gloriously glowing white blade right at Malefor's face without leaving my spot. The hall became much more illuminated as my sword's pure white blade cast its light. Almost as if the sword itself was defying the dark presence before us. Disgust I rarely feel boiling in my gut, I spoke a very sincere warning towards the dark dragon before me as he pulled his head back in caution. "Finish that sentence and I'll cut your jaw off. You're not the first person to mess with me like this."

The silence in that hall was palpable. As if even Malefor was compelled to be still with the Celestial Sword's glowing blade aimed right at his face. I did not look away or blink once. Now that it was his attention I had, I took the opportunity to speak what I knew about myself. "I know where I belong. I know what I value. And I know what I want. And what I don't want is power. All I want is to be happy with the people and world I love. And to preserve what I value. And that's a fact. Got it?"

Now that it was his turn to speak, Malefor's gaze narrowed. I thought his eyes were finally getting irritated due to the light that was shining into his face. In hindsight, I think he was just trying to read me. And he soon frowned at me while his faintly glowing yellow eyes displayed the slightest hint of surprise. "You speak the truth. You are not one who will falter easily in clinging to your ideals."

To hear him actually admit to being wrong about me... Strangely satisfying. It was only then that I glanced back at the three royal sisters to see them looking more at ease by then. And as their eyes fell upon Malefor, their gazes became harsher with an almost unsettling display of loathing. As if his behavior...reminded them of something they had once dealt with before.

Malefor must have known he was not going to get anywhere in trying to break me with just words. He then adjusted his eyes slightly to look not at me, but the quivering dragoness under my shield. He let out a brief chuckle and said, "There's no need to hide her. She has served me well. Let her be on her way. I have no more need for her duties. For the time is near... And it cannot be delayed."

"You..." Cynder muttered before she suddenly stood up while pushing the Lunar Shield and my arm off in the process. She stared up at the towering dark dragon while very visibly quivering in terror, even if she had found just enough courage to stand before him. "You used me! I was just a puppet on strings to you! I'm not like you! All I've done for you... That wasn't me!"

She was on the verge of tears. Hearing Cynder yelling with that trembling voice was difficult to hear. I was tempted to comfort her in some way. Maybe just reach out to her. But Cynder took a step back as Malefor took a most domineering step towards her. That disgusting grin on his face... If I did not hate him by then, I was very close by that point. And that was not something I could say about any other opponent I had faced in my dreams up to that time. He continued to speak with that infuriating smugness, "Are you certain of that? Do you remember the pleasure you felt? The eagerness to carry out every task? Their pleas as you ack?!"

Out of nowhere, Malefor's head suddenly jerked up as if someone had grabbed him by the horns. And someone had. I saw a golden yellow aura coating the two horns at the side of his head. And before Malefor even knew what had him, his face was slammed into the floor! Celestia then shouted, "Would you just shut up already?!"

Cynder and I stared in stunned surprise as Malefor was left in utter disbelief while he hastily regained his footing. In just that instant, his air of dominance had faded now that someone had landed a solid blow on him. I glanced to my sides and saw the three royal sisters step forward with identical looks of a disturbing type of animosity in their eyes. Nightmare Moon then spoke without any unease, "That's enough out of you, wretch. We've heard enough. And we will crush you here tonight."

"Hmph... The hatred in those eyes... Am I not the first you've come to despise so venomously?" Malefor asked while finally showing a degree of wariness towards us. He hardly looked scuffed up at all from that blow.

"You are not the first we have faced to employ your brand of evil. And you've made the mistake of reopening old wounds." Luna spoke with a growl, any and all fear of this conniving dragon having faded. She then scowled at Malefor as she declared, "Mark my words, you will die here tonight! You've made a very powerful enemy, wyrm!"

I too took a step forward to join my royal companions at their side. But I then took note of Malefor's size as he let out a long wheeze of irritation that I mistook for a growl. I glanced at my sword and shield. Malefor was big. And so I said, "Ladies. That's a big dragon. I'm gonna need a bigger sword."

They knew exactly what I was getting at. Without missing a beat, Celestia and Luna cast their magic upon the Lunar Shield and Celestial Sword. They left my hands and joined together above us in a blinding light of yellows and blues. And when it lowered into my right hand, the light faded to reveal a mighty blade I had come to adore. A nameless greatsword as long as myself with a glowing white edge and the middle of the blade twinkling like stars set into the black night sky. I then effortlessly pointed my sword at Malefor as I said, "I think you know what happens next."

His eyes narrowing, Malefor still cast us a bitter smirk. "So be it. If I can't convince you of where your place lies, then join me for one last dance in the crimson sky as we bid farewell to the dying world below! If you will not be subdued, then you will be destroyed!"

The royal sisters did not waste any time in trying to put Malefor down right then and there. Each conjuring up different elemental magic of fire, ice, and lightning, they unleashed an explosive blast of the three elements at Malefor only for the massive dragon to fling himself backwards with shocking speed. Embers, sparks, and icy mist filled the air once the blast faded as we saw Malefor holding himself aloft just outside the window on his mighty wings. Just how fast was he to have evaded that?!

The dark dragon shot up in the air and out of sight with the royal sisters taking to the air to follow him. I stayed behind a moment longer now that a new tension was filling the air. It was time for the main event of the night. With the quiet storm rumbling on the horizon, I almost took to the air with sword in hand before I suddenly remembered I was not quite alone. I turned and saw Cynder still standing behind me. She looked...so unsure of what to even think. It must have been utterly bewildering to see Celestia get such an easy shot on a monster even she probably thought was invincible by then. I then asked, "You coming?"

Cynder took several steps back as she shook her head with disbelief in her eyes. "You're not... You don't really intend to face him, do you? Do you have any idea all he's done?! What he'll do to you?!"

I must confess there was a distinct advantage Malefor had over us that none of our prior opponents in the realm of dreams ever possessed. A profound lack of knowledge about our enemy. Even Cynder managed to give us an impressively hard time thanks to me knowing almost nothing about her. But I was still confident. Lack of knowledge or not, I knew Malefor was surely not quite as dangerous as at least one or two of our prior opponents. "No. And that's OK. I know we can take him."

My words only confused Cynder further. She then all but yelled at me, "Why?! What makes you so sure you can all defeat him?!"

I decided to not sugarcoat my response. I knew Cynder was too terrified of her former master to even try to stand against him, so I was not going to force her to help us. As I turned away and prepared to take to the air, I smiled at her. "We've dealt with worse."

Cynder would be safe if she remained behind in that temple. There was no one else around who would be a threat to her. With a flap of my armor's great wings, I propelled myself out through the window and ascended straight up into the crimson sky. But as I did, I quickly noticed something felt...wrong. I felt like I was far too high up to simply be flying on a high altitude. It almost felt like I was flying through a massive void rather than the sky of a world far below. When I glanced down, all I could see was the form of the temple's mostly flat stone roof and the crimson cloud cover below. It was just floating out there in the storm.

I saw the three royal sisters up above me as I hurried to approach them. I think they slowed down just enough for me to catch up more easily, but not a word was spoken once we began to ascend together. They all looked grimly determined as they cast their eyes to the sky above. I asked cautiously, "You all look like you really hate him..."

"Perhaps that's because your dreaming mind chose a horribly unfortunate kind of opponent for us to duel, James. We have faced similar monsters in our lives before, so we have learned to despise depraved overlords such as he." Nightmare Moon spoke with a faint growl to her tone. I dropped the subject right there. This was not simply a duel against an opponent conjured up by my dreaming thoughts. This had suddenly become much more personal for all of us.

When the temple was so far below that it appeared to be only the size of a coin, we finally came to a halt as we hovered in the air. Where had Malefor gone? The horizon of crimson storm clouds reached for miles and it was difficult to discern if there were any clouds around us that were blending into those that were much farther away. The storm had picked up in intensity, bolts of malevolent lightning blasting through the air periodically with an unnaturally quiet thunder rumbling in its wake. Possibly not even lightning at all. Celestia, eyes filled with a fury I had never seen before, shouted out into the abyss. "Come out, coward! We're ready for you!"

"So be it!" That distorted voice oozing with an unnatural malevolence filled the air before our eyes suddenly glanced down. I did not know how he did it, but Malefor had evaded our attention until we had completely passed him. The vile dragon shot up in the air from below with an impressively graceful spiral before spreading his wings and hovering ahead of us. He called out to us as the ominous storm raged on in the clouds around us, "You have meddled in the affairs of a world that is not your concern. A world that will soon cease to be before it is born again as mine and mine alone! If you are fortunate, you will live just long enough to witness that glorious moment. But be warned. I am well versed in more than just words."

"As are we, wyrm!" Luna shouted before she and her sisters readied their horns to unleash a barrage of their royal magic. I joined in as well, my left hand raised to channel Luna's magical energies for a blast of raw magical force. And when we fired those surging orbs of blue and golden yellow ethereal energy, Malefor did not flinch. He just hovered there and took it all at once as a flash of aquamarine exploded around him. I was sure that at least left him sore, but we were all in for a shock as he suddenly rushed forward from the flash on his mighty wings while looking hardly singed! We were all rammed together and were blown right out of the way. My armor insured I was only rattled by the collision, but the mostly bare bodies of my companions fared less favorably. I heard them all yell in shock and pain as they were scattered through the air. Battered, we regained control of ourselves and hovered in the sky to get our bearings. Luna yelled in irritation, "Barely fazed?! Very well! Don't make this too easy for us, wyrm!"

"For appearing so frail, you are all quite hardy to endure a blow like that. Perhaps I will enjoy this after all!" Malefor cackled in an almost gleeful fashion as his wings carried him across the sky and back towards us. Most creatures would have suffered significant harm in the face of the strongest magic Equestria has to offer, but he was barely fazed by that prior blast. Even with the odds being in our favor in terms of numbers, it was clear Malefor possessed an unnatural level of resistance to injury. We were in for a long fight.

The four of us regrouped and charged Malefor on the horizon. But with a shout he unleashed a literal asteroid field of fiery meteors from his maw. There was no way such a trick could be natural with that incoming storm of meteors almost looking solid. It had to have been magical in nature. There were so many... At least dozens! Nightmare Moon was quick to call out to us. "Scatter! We will fare better if we do not cluster together!"

And so we did. The four of us spread out in several directions to try and weave through this storm of fire. Luna was the first to make it out on the other side, but Malefor was already upon her! He suddenly closed the distance between them with shocking speed, his maws opened wide. "I'll start with you!"

"Cunning wretch!" Luna shouted as she only narrowly projected a spherical barrier around herself just in time. Malefor's jaws tried to clamp down on her, but that barrier was just too big around to actually fit in his mouth. I actually got a laugh out of him struggling to get a grip since it looked like he was trying to stuff an oversized jawbreaker into his mouth. Luna was quick to notice my presence as I made it through the meteor swarm since she then glanced at me. "James! Slay this wyrm!"

"Gotcha, he's mine!" I shouted as I hurled myself towards Malefor with the mighty sword in my right hand ready. But he was quick to improvise a defense. Malefor suddenly released his grip on Luna's barrier before suddenly swatting her right at me with his hand. I... I am not sure how to even explain the strange sensation of getting pelted by a barrier, but that felt solid enough. Luna let out a yelp as she crashed into me while I had to act fast to not fall out of the sky. "OK, that was clever... Well played."

I managed to break out of my fall before Luna could and rushed back towards Malefor. He let out a roar as he unleashed a more traditional dragon attack at me, a torrent of magenta flames being launched from his maw. I managed to weave around it as I saw Celestia and Nightmare Moon circling us from the sides to look for an opening. With an opportunity presented, I launched myself at Malefor with a burst of speed and lashed out with my sword as I passed. He only narrowly managed to pull away in time for me to only barely clip him with the sword's tip. It was a clean cut with little resistance, but probably not much more than a scratch. But I knew the power of my weapon by then. I would only need one good slash and this fight would be over.

Nightmare Moon and Celestia took Malefor's retreat as their time to make a move. Coating themselves in fire and lightning, the two royal sisters launched themselves into Malefor from the sides for a devastating collision of sparks and embers. This actually did catch him by surprise as the two alicorns rammed right into his ribcage. With a snarling growl, he spun himself in the air to slap the two of them away with his powerful wings. But as I observed, I glanced down at my sword and came to a troubling realization.

This was a duel the likes of which I had never faced before. Sky-high combat with no solid ground to be seen. And while I did manage to at least touch our enemy with that last swing, I suddenly came to understand just how little control I had over my weapon when I had no solid ground under my feet to use for leverage. Swordplay requires balance and posture to be effective, but what good is that if I have nothing to brace myself against? I had never been trained for this. Was I supposed to just wing it and figure out how to use nothing more than momentum to produce an effective swing?

Getting lost in my thoughts for a moment ended up being a grave mistake. Malefor must have noticed me hanging back as I pondered my predicament since I only just then saw him dive down and into a layer of crimson clouds that was passing under us. And in only a second, he had come up right behind me and was now hurtling directly at me with his jaws open wide. I only barely had enough time to look behind me to see him coming. It was frightening to see just how fast and responsive something so large could be with such a powerful wingspan. For just that moment, I lost all focus like a deer trapped in floodlights. I was not getting out of this attack unscathed.

At least that was what my mind was thinking at the time. Just when I was resigned to take this hit, something rammed squarely into my breastplate and pushed me right out of the way in the nick of time. Was it Luna? Did she get to me before he could? The whiplash from the sudden acceleration was jarring and left me dazed for a few seconds, but I did manage to gaze ahead at who was pushing me down through the air. And it was not at all who I expected. "Wha... You?!"

Cynder. She was there. I thought for sure she would not dare follow us into battle after all Malefor put her through, and yet there she was having just saved me from a certain hit. Her eyes were filled with unease as I gazed back at her in confusion. But almost as if she knew what I was thinking, she raised her voice. "I can't let myself be afraid when you all have the courage to face him!"

How brave. In the same way our actions inspired her, Cynder's show of courage inspired me as well. I found myself smiling as we fell through the air. It would be good to have an extra comrade with us in this duel. I then asked, "You sure you're up for this?!"

Cynder briefly closed her eyes as she gritted her teeth. I only then saw that her jaws contained no fangs at all. Not one tooth had a point to it. But that was beside the point. Cynder then nodded while displaying a smile that betrayed the uncertainty in her eyes. And she confirmed her answer with a vocal response. "I'm with you!"

Our resolve bolstered, the two of us broke out of our descent and shot up through the air on wings of scales and metallic feathers. Cynder stayed close as we hurled ourselves back towards the high altitude battle being waged above. Malefor was about to have one extra thorn in his side. I did not know how well Cynder would fare alongside the likes of the three royal sisters, but I was more than eager to see what she could bring to the table.

Malefor had not yet noticed our approach now that he had to contend with Celestia, Luna, and Nightmare Moon engaging him in an aerial dogfight. From a distance, he appeared to be launching meteor swarms from his jaws instead of traditional fire. And he was impressively hard to land a shot on with stunning displays of responsiveness and speed in the air. If a simple sparrow can veer away from an obstacle while flying along faster than the swiftest stallion can gallop, then it should have come as no surprise that a large dragon with an equally impressive wingspan could be just as agile in the air. I glanced at Cynder and asked, "Are you dragons always that nimble in the air?!"

"You'd be surprised!" Cynder called back to me as the three royal sisters were repelled for the moment. As he caught his breath, I saw the faintly glowing yellow eyes set into Malefor's face turn our way. Cynder's resolve wavered for just a moment as our approach was detected. "He sees us..."

"You... You dare show yourself to me now?!" Malefor roared in disbelief as he saw his former thrall in my company while we soared towards him. He sounded annoyed at first, but then that smug air of entitlement returned to his tone as he called out over the storm. "Or have you returned to serve your master once more? Your timing could not be more impeccable, my dear."

Cynder's wings ceased to flap as she began to lose speed. Her eyes quivered in dread as I am sure old memories came to the forefront of her mind. "No... Never... I'll never submit to you again! I'm not here to serve you! I'm here to stop you!"

Malefor burst into distorted cackling at the notion of Cynder even trying to stand against her former master. And it was sickening to watch. It would have been a prime opportunity for my three royal friends to charge him, but they still kept their distance for the moment. Malefor then roared, "Ha! You?! Defeat the Dark Master himself?! I am not so certain that is what you wish. You feel it, don't you? We are still connected. It's not too late to return to..."

"Shut up or I'll make you shut up!" I shouted as my irritation with Malefor reached its breaking point. The more he prodded us with twisted words stabbing at any doubts we had, the more disgusted I became. With a powerful flap of my wings, I propelled myself forward on instinct more than thought. With that newfound momentum, I came in with a passing swing as I tried to gut Malefor from below. It was a very close call. He only barely ascended enough for the tip of my mighty blade to just barely pass under him. At least I did successfully silence him. And while annoyed that I missed, the fact that I came that close to landing a passing slash filled me with a sense of a eureka moment. "Huh... So that's how I do it... Momentum!"

Now that I had a better idea of how to generate force for a sword swing in the air, I was feeling more confident on how to approach Malefor. And he most definitely had no experience facing off against human warriors wielding proper weapons. But just as I turned around, Malefor retaliated by coming in at me. Even though I knew trying to block an attack with my sword was a stupid idea due to no solid ground to brace myself against, I instinctively assumed what otherwise would have been a respectable defensive stance while resting one hand on the back of my sword's blade for support.

I realized at the last moment that trying to block an attack this way would still result in me being flung across the sky and tried to back away with a flap of my wings. I still held up my left arm on instinct in the hopes that the white vambrace on the back of my pauldron would provide as least some protection. Malefor may have predicted this since he went into a rising loop in order to lash out with the longest part of his body. With a swift snap of his tail, Malefor swung the jagged bony tip of his tail right up at me.

I got lucky. I was just far enough back for Malefor's tail to miss me. But the tip still managed to do something. The tip just barely clipped my left arm and sent me tumbling through the air with a clank and knocking me off balance. Cynder once again had to rush into me to push me away from another attack as Malefor tried to unleash a stream of unnatural fire into me. She called out to me as Nightmare Moon and Luna went on another strafing run with lightning magic flying from their horns. "I won't listen to him! I'll stay strong if you stay with me!"

"Right, don't let him get... Wait..." I started to say before I happened to notice my left arm felt a little lighter than it used to. I then glanced at it to check for damage. While my gauntlet was still intact, I noticed something was missing. That blow had torn my white vambrace right off the backside of my gauntlet! "Hey! My vambrace! Where'd it go?!"

"I got it!" I heard Celestia call as she swooped past us. I glanced in her direction as Cynder and I shot across the sky. Indeed, there it was. An elongated hexagon of shiny white metal falling from above. It was honestly surprising to see how far that blow had flung it. A few seconds later, I saw it being sent right our way as it quickly dissolved into a liquid state to reattach itself to the armor it belonged to.

But against all odds, that was not how it went. Cynder pushed herself off me to allow us to come out of that fall. And as fate would have it, she ended up getting in the way as my vambrace's liquefied form splashed right into her instead! Cynder shrieked in surprise as the liquid metal quickly began to mold itself to her body. "Huh?! What is this?! I can't get it off!"

"Hey, that's mine! Give it... Hang on now... No, don't fight it! It's OK! Maybe it can help you!" I shouted in annoyed protest at first before suddenly realizing that it might be best to let her use that enchanted metal for now. It was not like those vambraces would do me much good in such a confrontation anyway. The liquid metal did not impede Cynder's wings as she flapped hastily to keep herself aloft. Celestia quickly returned to the fray to join her sisters in keeping Malefor preoccupied for the moment. Maybe they would even take him down before we could return.

"It's...hardening..." Cynder whimpered in unease. Having just been freed from a parasitic curse just minutes earlier, something that almost seemed alive clinging to her like that must have been very uncomfortable to her. With such little metal composing that vambrace compared to the rest of my suit, there was not much to go around. What did end up forming was stretched rather thin. And the result did not even cover Cynder's entire body. All that ended up being forged from that single vambrace were two pieces of armor that were separated from each other. A white plate of sorts with gold patterns affixed to her back almost like a dragon's equivalent to barding and masklike helm set over her face. Thin ribbons of that metal even curled around the two most prominent horns on Cynder's head to help secure it in place. It was not much, but I had the suspicion this armor was not simply there for show. Even if it did look good on her. Cynder then looked my way with her eyes looking at me from a pair of holes in the front of the helm. "I think it stopped... What is this stuff?"

"Long story short, you're wearing a piece of my armor now. It's kept in a liquid state when not in use and isn't picky about who gets to wear it. Although with what little there is on you now... I gotta say it looks good on you." I explained in brief while knowing that what little was covering her would not protect her from much except maybe for her head. A little armor was still better than none at all.

"I don't really feel much safer... But I guess that hardly matters...huh?!" Cynder began to say before her gaze was drawn upward. Malefor had unleashed another volley of fiery asteroids, but something had changed. These were charged with electrical energy and had taken on a malevolent purple hue. Worse, they were forcing our companions to take desperate measures as these energized meteors seemed to be homing in on them! And some were heading for us as well! "Those won't miss!"

"I got it!" I replied as I thrust out my left hand. I channeled the ice magic in my left gauntlet to try and counter the incoming swarm of stray meteors with my own wall of projectiles. A mass of large ice spikes materialized in the air and shot forth to intercept them. The magnetic meteors were drawn to my own icy projectiles with them all exploding in flashes of purple lightning and icy shards that plummeted into the crimson abyss below. "What else can this guy do?"

"I... I wish I knew! If I had any information to share, I would!" Cynder called with a look of helplessness in her eyes. She really wanted to help, but probably felt powerless among the almost godly entities in her presence. "I've never actually seen Malefor in battle! None have challenged him directly like this! I have no idea what he can actually do!"

"Then we'll just have to find out the hard way, right?" I retorted with a certain excitement filling my heart. Disgusting as he may have been, Malefor was an intriguing opponent so far. I was curious of what else he was capable of throwing at us. With my wings holding me aloft, I grasped my sword firmly in my right hand. "We should get back up there. They need us."

After taking a long breath, Cynder steeled herself and nodded at me. "Right... I'll... I'll do what I can. Just let me stay close to you and I'll try to stay strong."

"You've got this, Cynder. You gave us a hard enough time earlier, so I'm sure you've got the right tricks up your sleeve. Let's go." I said with my hand held out to her. Cynder must have mistook that gesture for an invitation since she then placed her hand...paw...digit into my grasp. I decided to just roll with it and shot up into the crimson sky with Cynder following.

Malefor was proving to be cunning as he clashed with the three royal sisters trying to shoot him down. He was just so shockingly fast in the air and did all he could to make himself a hard target. Even diving into the crimson clouds that passed nearby and changing direction to make where he would emerge a game of chance. Celestia finally grew frustrated with the dark dragon's cunning and charged an orb of shining solar magic at the tip of her horn. "Enough of this! Those need to go!"

Luna and Nightmare Moon retreated as that burst of solar magic was launched into the clouds Malefor had just dove into. With a rumbling boom and a flash of white light, a miniature supernova went off to utterly vaporize the cloud down to nothing. And there was no sign of Malefor. Celestia called out in triumph, "I got him!"

"Did you now?!" That twisted voice called out from just out of my field of vision. Malefor rushed forward with a swift glide and rammed Celestia on his outstretched wing. Luna and Nightmare Moon tried to stage a rescue and intercept him, but they too were caught on the hardened frames of his wings and were thrown off with a quick aileron spin of his body. Bruised and stunned, the three royal sisters fell from the sky as Cynder and I began to close the distance. Malefor turned around and hover in place, his sinister eyes taking note of Cynder's new attire. "What's this? That armor is much too bright for a tainted soul like you... I'm certain I can forge something much more fitting for you..."

"Enough... Enough! Just shut up!" Cynder roared at her former master before I could even try to intercept him. I noticed something about the two horns her helmet was bound to. Was that...Celestia's golden yellow magic aura billowing around them? Even more shocking was her mouth. Bright white light was beginning to fill her jaws! "I... I AM NOT YOUR PAWN!!!"

Only then did Cynder try to use a sort of breath attack. But instead of dragon fire, only the raw scorching power of solar magic exploded from her maw like a laser! We all looked on in stunned silence for just a moment, but none was more shocked than Malefor. Without a word, he desperately tried to veer away from the rapidly approaching beam of celestial energy. I thought for sure it would miss. And it almost did. Just when I thought it would slip right by him, Malefor let out a call that sounded somewhere between a screech and a roar. I saw it. That beam of solar magic engulfed his left arm. And a second later... All that remained of it was a blackened stump stopping just below the elbow! Just like that, his left hand and half of his arm was gone! Nightmare Moon called out to us in shock as she and her sisters shot back up into the air, "What the devil did you just do?!"

"I... I did that?" Cynder muttered as her armor's magic became dormant again. I could barely believe it myself. That piece of armor, its color bearing Celestia's pale coat hue, carried her own magic in it like my right gauntlet does? I have no idea how she was even able to access Celestia's most powerful magic, but I was not about to question it. Wearing that armor vastly improved her capacity for combat. And with that power, she destroyed the hand which once held her chains. It was such a poetic reversal in hindsight. Cynder raised a hand to her helmet and the two horns that it clung to. "What sort of power did you give me?"

"My power. I mean that was an accident back there, but whatever helps. You now have access to my most powerful spells, if you can figure out how to cast them. Use them well, Cynder." Celestia explained as she hovered beside us. She almost looked tempted to laugh at how she gave my liquefied vambrace to our draconic companion entirely by accident, yet it only served to put her on our level.

"You... You ungrateful wretch! You have maimed me!" Malefor roared as his right hand clutched the charred remains of his left arm, his great wings holding him aloft while his voice sounded very pained. With nothing but sheer hate in those glowing yellow eyes, he focused his wrath entirely on the dark dragoness beside me. "This... This will be your final mistake! I'll see to it there's no place for you in my new world!"

Cynder's eyes narrowed in defiance and newfound courage. I am sure she knew she was much more capable of handling him now. "Do your worst... We're ready for you! I hope..."

"Perish!" Malefor roared with a torrent of purple dragon fire exploding from his maw. Even from that distance, his aim was shockingly precise. It went right for Cynder. She yelped and curled her wings forward in a desperate act of defense, but something more happened. Celestia's golden magic aura flared up around Cynder's horns again before she was encompassed by a yellow magic barrier. The worst she suffered was being blasted across the sky. I reached out for her in concern, but relented when I saw Cynder break away with the barrier fading as she swooped elegantly through the crimson sky back to us. Malefor, clearly frustrated from the sheer inefficiency of his attack, called out in irritation. "What must I do to break you?!"

"You won't break me! Not now... Not again!" Cynder shouted before launching a sudden barrage of bright solar magic bursts at Malefor. He responded more effectively this time by unleashing a volley of red meteors again. While this did prevent Cynder's shots from getting through, the sheer explosive power of those solar magic shots essentially nullified Malefor's assault. With the dust clearing, the three royal sisters were already on the offensive with Celestia leading the charge while cloaked in a fiery solar aura. She attempted to ram Malefor as he began to show signs of desperation in trying to stay away from her. Clearly, he was beginning to fear the light. Cynder hovered near me as she watched her former master trying to flee Celestia's fiery form, "I can't believe the kind of power this has given me..."

"I guess he did us a favor by knocking my vambrace off for you to wear." I retorted as I took note of what a twist of serendipity that little misfortune turned into. I then asked, "How you holding up?"

Cynder glanced me way with those beautiful aquatic eyes as I saw a hopeful smile on her very wide lips. "I'll be fine as long as I have you here with me. Your courage is my courage, all right?"

"Good to hear. Let's get back in the fray. Can't let them steal all the glory." I retorted before we shot up into the sky. Malefor attempted to repel Celestia and Nightmare Moon as they came in for another ramming strike by spreading his wings wide and going into a spin. Those great wings whipped a powerful vortex that caught the two sisters and threw them around before he sent them flying in opposite directions. Luna had the wisdom to stay back and prepare he own assault as she conjured up many large ice spikes before hurling them ahead at him. They were very large. Easily as tall as I am. And that gave me an idea. "Hey, lemme get some of that!"

Growing frustrated on how I had to get overly creative on using momentum to generate effective sword swings, I used a teleportation spell to place myself on one of Luna's ice spikes before using the levitation spell with my left hand to take hold of my new vehicle with invisible reins and guide its path as I raced across the sky. With my armor's wings serving as rudders, I now had a means to keep my feet grounded and my sword ready for passing strikes. It was almost like using a sword while riding horseback. "Oh yeah, this'll do fine! I'm coming for you now!"

Malefor did not notice me at first since I was still tucked in that incoming barrage of ice. He was swift enough to get out of the way in time, but jumped when he saw one of those spikes veering to the left to pursue him. He noticed me on my approach at the last second. "You?!"

"Gotcha now!" I yelled as I came in for a passing slash on his right. I swung my blade and definitely hit him that time. The faint sound of flesh being cleaved by a blade reached my ears as I passed him with that swing of my sword. When I pulled away to look back, I saw Malefor writhing as he kept himself aloft. A shallow cut going down the entire length of his right side was spilling a dark crimson fluid. "Finally, we're getting somewhere!"

"Truly, I have underestimated all of you..." Malefor growled as his voice hissed with pain and frustration. I was already guiding my icy vehicle for another pass as I raised across the sky at exhilarating speeds. Why did I not think of this before? By now, all five of us were making a dash for Malefor from all directions. Still stunned from the piercing pain of that long gash on his side, Malefor threw his head back and roared to the sky. "I summon the power of the storm! Smite these infidels!"

The crimson clouds around us began to emit lightning in much greater frequency. Before we could even try to anticipate what was coming next, Malefor's defense came from above. Bolts of fuchsia lightning began to rain down all around us. It was futile. There was no way we were getting through that unscathed. One by one, I saw my companions getting zapped out of the sky. I put my faith in my armor and hoped that it would endure this magical lightning storm. I still weaved back and forth on my approach to make myself a harder target.

I very nearly ran right into a bolt of lightning that came down before I veered away in a panic. Malefor continued to just hover there while surrounded by the falling barrage of unnatural lightning, mostly likely keeping up the focus necessary to keep the storm going. I tried getting creative by conjuring up a flurry of large ice spikes identical to the one I was riding around on and kept a tight formation of them floating around me as I rushed through the air, trying to find an opening in the storm. Whenever I had the premonition that I was about to be struck, I jumped to another ice spike and anchoring my armored feet to it. This proved to be a wise decision as I bounded from one icy foothold to another as some did get obliterated out of the air with a direct lightning strike. I became bolder with each successful evasion until I finally found the courage to change course and hurl myself right at Malefor.

I was sure I was going to have time to send my sword's blade right through Malefor's face, but the fact that he just hovered there while surrounded by that constant barrage of falling sinister lightning should have been a sign I should have kept my distance. Just when I was so sure I was about to land a decisive blow, I felt pain course through my entire body as my senses went haywire. All I remembered after that was a sensation of falling. My armor did nothing to stand up to that lightning strike... There was no magic in that lightning. It was raw electric energy. Something my armor was not designed to endure.

I felt myself become weightless as something caught me and brought me up onto my feet. A soft cushion of crimson cloud was below me as I found all five of my companions starting to rise to their feet while in very visible discomfort. Only Nightmare Moon was entirely standing by then. She wheezed uneasily, "He was able to summon the storm itself... A very resourceful foe indeed..."

"We... Can we still get to him?" Cynder asked with a strained voice. Electric shocks are never easy to walk off. We were still reeling from that assault. We were soon all back on our feet with our eyes gazing upward. Malefor was looming far above us. Why had he not attacked during our moment of vulnerability?

His eyes did not appear to be looking at us. He was instead seeing past us. What was happening below? After a moment, he let out a triumphant cackle. "Yes... Yes, now is the time! This has been a most interesting swan song, but the curtain call has arrived! Now there is no stopping the cogs of fate!"

"That can't be a good sign... Stop him now!" Celestia shouted with a hint of fright in her voice. I too suspected there was something big coming and readied my wings. Even with our bodies still stinging from a direct lightning strike, we all launched ourselves skyward at Malefor for a combined assault. "This stops here! You're mine, you wretched beast!"

"I think not! Now fall! I will be with you shortly!" Malefor called down to us. Just when I thought we were about to come close, he practically screamed down at us. And from his maw came a cyclone of gale force winds! There was no possible way to fly against it. We only held out for a few seconds before we were all sent falling out of the sky. Tumbling and disoriented, we had no way of knowing which way was up. Were we going to fall to our dooms into the abyss below?

In a strange twist of fortune, solid ground did indeed come into view below in the form of the temple that we had first arrived in. I thought we were going to have to land on the roof at that rate. Instead, another roar from Malefor above shook the entire sky as I felt a shockwave rattle my armor. And the roof... The temple below was torn open as its entire roof was shattered and scattered outward! The royal sisters worked quickly to catch us all in a levitation spell to slow our descent and insure we would land safely back in the temple's vast main hall. We stood there for a moment with our eyes turned to the exposed crimson sky. Luna muttered warily, "Back here again... Whatever for?"

"The time... No... Are we too late?" Cynder muttered with a panicked whisper. As if to answer her words, a tremor filled the temple. Walls cracked and collapsed. Fissures tore through the floor. And with those gaps in the floor... A sensation much like how you might feel when standing inside a descending elevator. And it only grew stronger with every passing second. Cynder's eyes opened wide as she called, "We're falling?!"

"It has begun!" That voice called from above. Malefor came diving right at us before breaking out of his descent and landing firmly upon the floor in the very room we had first seen him. A look of vile excitement filled his faintly glowing eyes as he stood before us, even with his left hand still missing with only a blackened stump in its place. "The end times are upon us! Enjoy the ride. It will be the last thing you ever do! Unless you think you can still defy the world's fate!"

A palpable sense of urgency filled the air as that sensation of falling made itself known. Indeed, the sky around us appeared to be ascending, but it was very much the opposite. Whatever force had been keeping the temple aloft in the sky had suddenly failed. And I had no idea how much time we had until we hit the ground below! Or was there even a land below for us to collide with? Although a hint of confidence did fill me now that I was back on solid ground. I was in my element now and could finally use the skills I had developed to get the most out of my mighty sword. But time was of the essence. Whatever was about to happen, we had to act fast!

Glares of stubborn defiance filled the eyes of the women around me. Malefor was no longer our greatest threat. Time itself was much more likely to decide this battle than anything else. Malefor was surely looking to outlast us if possible. Nightmare Moon then glanced at me out of the corner of her eye as she spoke with a smirk, "What a climatic situation we've found ourselves in. Let's make this a night to remember!"

"Right, let's wrap this up fast!" I called while bringing the hilt of my sword into both hands. I charged first with more four companions spreading out to flank our opponent. Malefor laughed before unleashing an orb of fire at me. By this point, I was too pumped to be intimidated and countered by slashing my sword right through the orb to obliterate it. Malefor grunted in surprise as I lunged at him for a heavy slash. He once again proved just how responsive his wings were by flinging himself to the left, but was quickly blindsided by Luna and Celestia firing off explosive bursts of magic right into him. Flashes of blue and yellow filled the air as the concussion launched Malefor back at me, but I had to fling myself backwards with a flap of my wings to avoid getting crushed by his own body. "Hey! Careful there!"

"You insects! Swarming like ants! What must I do to stamp you all out?!" Malefor roared as Nightmare Moon and Cynder rushed him from the right. But Malefor was ready and brought his wings forward before flinging them up. Utilizing some form of wind magic, he blew us all away with a gust. Cynder and the royal sisters were saved by what was left of the walls at the sides of the main hall, but I was thrown completely across the entire temple with most of the walls between all the rooms having lost most of their form. With nothing to catch me, I was lucky to come to a stop at the far end of the temple and plunged my sword's great blade into the ground for some desperately needed leverage. If I got thrown out of the temple, I would surely get left behind and have to struggle to catch up with the plummeting structure. And there would be no way to do that once it reached terminal velocity.

As I stood at the very edge of the temple and far from the battle that was unfolding, curiosity got the better of me as I turned and peered over the edge of the temple's outermost walls. And a sense of horror filled me as I struggled to comprehend what I was seeing. I was witnessing a situation that defied all logic and sense. Something that could only happen on the whims of a dream. We were not simply falling out of the sky. We were in high orbit and on a collision course with the world below! A spherical planetary body stood far below in the void of space, but it was not as tranquil as I was expecting. A worldwide volcanic cataclysm was underway with a supervolcano wide enough to be easily seen from so high up in the process of erupting right under me. Colossal fissures that surely must have been miles wide were starting to snake across the surface. And the volcano itself... It was situated dangerous close to right where the temple itself was falling. I was filled with an unbearable tension as I immediately suspected that the world below had turned into a colossal bomb and the temple was going to serve as the detonator. We had mere minutes to avert this apocalypse and there was no way we would succeed while Malefor had the ability to interfere. I yelled to myself, "What the hell have we gotten ourselves into?!"

Dream or not, the situation was desperate and I did not want to wake up from this nightmare by experiencing the horror of being at ground zero of a meteor strike. With the temple's outer walls beginning to become coated by the fiery signs of atmospheric entry and those trails of visible hot air rising from the fissures that ran through the floor, it truly felt like the end of the world. It was enough to distract me from the fact that this was just a dream and felt far more real and consequential than it should have. With time running out, I readied my sword and rushed through the temple on foot out of fear of being carried away into the sky if I dared to take to the air.

The temple layout was not entirely flat. I had to hurry up slopes and ruined stairs to get back to the main hall. And I had to immediately duck behind what was left of one such wall right when I was about to reach the main hall when Malefor unleashed another torrent of meteors across the room. This made me realize that despite being all but grounded, Malefor was not at a disadvantage. While he had less room to maneuver now that he was not out in the open sky, we too had far less wiggle room with Malefor's means of attack being able to cover a wide range. I grasped my sword as I stood ready to step out of hiding and make a move. "And here I was thinking we had faced worse... Come on!"

I could not hesitate too much. Not with us rapidly running out of time. I rushed into the main hall and sprinted across the floor with my sword hoisted over my shoulder. Malefor tried to unleash a torrent of magenta flames into Cynder as she galloped along, but she phased right through it in the form of a shadowy mass of smoke for just an instant. It was good to see she still possessed the ability to use her old tricks now that she was free of his influence. Malefor snarled in frustration, but his eyes then opened wide as he noticed my approach. I grasped my sword hilt in just my right hand as I prepared a heavy overhead swing to cleave right through him. "Gotcha now! I just need one!"

"By all means, try!" He roared as I lunged forward with a flap of my wings and brought my sword down hard. But I was foiled as a massive barrier of orange mystical energy surrounded the dark dragon. Everyone else joined in with a barrage of magic projectiles in an attempt to overwhelm his defenses, but Malefor just blew us away with a shockwave of magical might as that barrier exploded outwards. I once again found myself landing outside the main hall as I was reminded of just how large the battlefield was only to see Malefor vault over the ruined wall as he tried to come right down on me.

Reacting more on instinct than thought, I managed to avoid his crushing stomp with a quick teleportation spell to move myself about twenty paces back while getting myself back on my feet. Malefor grunted in surprise as he found me having vanished in a flash of light before quickly noticing me ahead. I snarled with a harsh sigh and took my mighty sword into both hands. "Never thought I'd get to take the role of a dragon slayer."

"Then slay me... If you can!" Malefor called with his distorted voice. I expected him to make the first move and assumed a more defensive stance with my weapon. He unleashed a burst of more magic meteors from his maw, but something had changed. These were not a hot molten red or an electric purple. These...were a shadowy blue while wreathed in equally cool flames. I swung my sword in an attempt to swat them out of the air, but one still got through and struck my left gauntlet. Missing vambrace or not, I suddenly felt a burning sting radiate through my arm as my armor did nothing to keep out that unnatural power's searing effects. I yelled and swung my arm as the lingering blue embers faded, Malefor sneering at me in delight over my obvious agony. "You would be wise to not overestimate yourselves... I have yet to give my best!"

"What is this?! Gah, it burns! The armor does nothing!" I yelped as I tried anything I could to make the burning stop. While it did soon start to fade, my distraction with that pain was enough for Malefor to send me flying with a sudden sweep of his tail. I was fortunate that it struck me squarely in the side of my cuirass and not just below where it ended or I surely would have had some broken ribs after that. I narrowly kept myself from falling down again by using my wings to hold myself up upon reaching the floor. And during my tumble, someone had caught up and had introduced herself with a burst of a solar breath. Malefor only barely repelled it with a barrier spell before I saw Cynder come gliding in swiftly and coming to a quick stop ahead of him. The royal sisters were most likely nearby and were gauging the situation before charging in.

The situation looked impossible for poor Cynder. Thoroughly dwarfed by Malefor, I thought she was about to be crushed. But she snarled in defiance while keeping herself low to the ground. My left hand clutched at the dent in my cuirass and the sore spot it left under my armor. Even with us running out of time, it would not do us any favors to be reckless here. I flinched as Malefor let out a quick shout to unleash a bolt of purple lightning from his jaws. Cynder tried lunging to her left and would have run right into that lightning had her shadowy dash effect not kicked in. Malefor was ready for her and launched an explosive ball of fire just ahead of her to try and cut her off right when her body solidified again, but this resulted in a very different evasive response. In a flash of white light, Cynder appeared several feet away from where she first landed. I jumped at this display as I called out, "Teleportation?!"

Cynder was very quickly figuring out how to make Celestia's magic work for her. Solar magic, barriers, and now teleportation. Malefor also growled in surprise before he tried to blast Cynder with more explosive fire bursts, but she teleported to safety each time as if she was using this as an opportunity to test herself. When Malefor became too frustrated and tried to catch her with a wide sweeping flame breath attack, Cynder simply used her wings launch herself above it. She thankfully was not carried up and out of the temple, but she still called out in stubborn defiance. "I'm not afraid of you anymore! You won't break me!"

"Then I will still make you kneel!" Malefor roared with an even more intense burst of lightning from his jaws. Cynder still evaded with another teleportation spell bringing her back to the floor. I heard her let out a growl of sorts as the her armor's magic aura coated her two horns. And then... Her claws and the blade on the tip of her tail. They became wreathed in white flames. I took a step back. This was about to become a very personal brawl and it would be unwise for any of us to interfere.

Malefor blew Cynder back with a burst of wind magic from his jaws while her flaming claws raked the floor. She then broke into a swift sprint like the sleekest panther while Malefor unleashed bursts of that vile blue fire at her. Flash after flash, Cynder abused the teleportation spell to make herself utterly untouchable as she rapidly closed the distance. Malefor then performed a most unexpected trick as he tried to anticipate where she would warp to next by starting to lift his tail as he launched another small volley of blue meteors as Cynder. I reached out to her as his tail's tip shot down in an attempt to impale her on its jagged bony tip, but I shouted in relief to see Cynder just narrowly slide out of the way with that spiked tail piercing the stone floor with ease. Completely unprepared for an assault, Malefor shrieked as Cynder's flaming tail blade slashed up at his throat.

That slash burned Malefor more than it cut into him. But knowing that those were the same flames that claimed his left arm reminded me of just how easily such heat could destroy him. Malefor snarled in pain before trying to chomp Cynder in his jaws. Utilizing finesse I would never expect out of such a feral creature, Cynder performed a desperate roll to get under Malefor before slashing into his underside with her scorching claws. Malefor had no choice but to fling himself forward with a flap of his wings just to get away from her. The more pain he experienced, the more furious he looked. He was gradually losing control of the situation. And I could see that loss of control was something he really could not stand.

Cynder quickly righted herself and sprinted right for Malefor once again. Such fury in those eyes... She was too furious to let fear take hold of her now. It only made me more wary of jumping in to assist her. No doubt the royal sisters too were keeping a safe distance for similar reasons. Galloping swiftly while keeping herself very low to the ground, Cynder weaved around every fiery assault Malefor screamed at her. His yells were sounding more and more bestial with every failed attempt to strike her, giving me the impression this dark dragon lord was devolving into a mere mad beast.

Right when Cynder was about to get right under him, Malefor caught her by unleashing a stream of magenta fire right down into her. Cynder came to a complete stop as I held my breath. But when the flames ceased, I saw she was coated by a golden yellow barrier. Malefor barked in frustration and prepared another assault only for Cynder to dispel the barrier and use her wings to fling herself right into his chin for a ramming attack from her horns. Malefor probably ended up biting his own tongue in the process. Once her momentum wore off and she was right in front of his face, Cynder went into a rapid somersault and swiftly slashed her tail blade repeatedly right down the middle of Malefor's face. He shrieked in agony as that veritable burning buzzsaw cut and burned him all at once. I saw no blood being spilled, so that wound was probably being cauterized as quickly as it was cleaved.

Blinded by pain, Malefor made a desperate move and threw himself at Cynder while she was momentarily held aloft. And he succeeded. My heart stopped as I saw the much smaller dragoness clutched in his jaws. Primal fear must have taken hold since the fiery auras coating her claws and tail blade immediately faded away. All at once, the royal sisters swooped down from the upper floor that they had been watching from while I too made a desperate dash towards them. I reached out with my left hand and shouted, "Drop her!"

Malefor grunted in satisfaction now that he got the upper hand against his former thrall. With a swing of his head, he flung her towards the edge of the temple perimeter to have her cast out into the void beyond. Cynder yelled in fright with her body tumbling helplessly. I came to a stop and reached out to her, channeling the magic in my left gauntlet. She quickly lost all forward momentum and floated in the air as Malefor began to contend with the three alicorns that were now trying to overwhelm him with combined magical assaults. He and Nightmare Moon even got locked into a struggle as she tried to blast him with magic lightning while he pushed back against that beam of blue electricity with a stream of magenta flames.

Cynder flailed in the air as I pulled her over to me with her body coated in Luna's blue magic aura. She was still distraught over having been held in the jaws of a much larger beast and had lost all composure. I brought her to the floor and draped my arm over her. "You're OK! I got you! Easy there!"

The dragoness in my grasp glanced left and right with her teal eyes opened wide. "That... That was frightening... I thought I was done for... Thank you!"

"It's cool, you're fine. Take a second." I said while trying to ignore the tension of the situation to calm my companion down. I patted her lightly on the head and said, "We've got this. We'll win in the end. We can take him. All right?"

"Yes... Yes, I believe you! I felt unstoppable for a minute back there! I don't know what this power is, but I think I'm getting the hang of it!" Cynder spoke out as the air was filled with the noise of the mayhem happening around us. The floor shifted below as the fissure separating a chunk of the temple resulting in our elevation rising several inches above the section Malefor was standing upon. We would have to mind our feet to avoid getting tripped up by the temple's increasingly erratic layout. Cynder looked around as the fiery meteor aura rising past the edges of the temple walls were reaching ever higher. I did not even want to look over the edge to see just how much closer we had come to impact. Cynder looked at me as she tried to keep a brave face. "We don't have long... I'll try to use this gift you've given me properly..."

"You're a fast learner. I think you'll figure out more of what it has to offer pretty quick." I said before rising to my feet. I shook my left hand as it still stun from the supernatural burns I surely received underneath. I then readied my sword in both hands. "I'm gonna take another shot at him. You ready?"

Cynder spoke confidently, "I'm with you. Go ahead. I'll cover you."

I charged ahead with swift strides, my sword ready. Malefor repelled the three sisters with another massive barrier that shoved them all away. But just as he saw me coming while I jumped the edge of the floor he was on now that is was higher than the other, Cynder made her move. A volley of white fireballs flew over my head and exploded at the floor to force Malefor to jump back. I rushed through the embers and made a great swing of my sword. Malefor only barely stepped back in time to avoid it, but I did not relent. I continued to approach while minding my footwork, forcing him back further and further as I flowed from one swing to the next. I could see fear in his eyes. The bright glowing white edge of my sword would make quick work of him. My companions relented in their own assaults, no doubt out of fear of catching me in a case of friendly fire.

Tiring of my slashes not connecting while Malefor desperately tried to keep his head out of reach, I performed one last slash to bring my sword down and line it up for a piercing stab. I took hold of its long hilt in both hands and threw my entire body into a lunge to impale him on my blade. But Malefor was cunning enough to see this coming just in time. He jumped just high enough to have my blade go right under him and then used his downward momentum to slap me with his hand hard enough to send me spiraling to the floor.

I did not even have time to rush to my feet. Malefor was already upon me. He pinned me to the floor with his one remaining hand and hurled himself forward with his wings, dragging me along the floor as I desperately tried to keep my face from touching it. Sparks flew from my armor as it scrapped against the ruined stone floor. Even worse was that my companions could not easily attack with risking hitting me as well. And if they tried to grab and throw him with levitation, I would get dragged along for the ride as well. Malefor relished this opportunity as I heard him cackle above me before he suddenly turned sharply and chucked me clear across the room and through the crumbling wall of a higher room in the temple. Its weakened state allowed it to crumble easily and take out some of the impact, but that blow and the resulting fall to the floor still knocked the wind out of me.

I heard my companions yell in fury as Malefor no longer had a hostage to keep them at bay. Lightning of blues and purples shot up from beyond the crumbled walls of that room as they resumed their assault. I shakily rose to my feet and surveyed the fresh scrapes and dents to my cuirass. Malefor was more than capable of harming me and I had to accept that. And he was not done with me. I glanced up to see him leap over the walls as he came right down at me. "I'm not done with you!"

I grunted in shock before using my wings to throw myself backwards. He narrowly missed catching me with a stomp before spreading his wings to keep himself aloft in the air. In flashes of light, my four companions appeared around us with the use of teleportation spells to close the distance. They too held themselves a few inches off the floor with their wings spread. It was only then I noticed the great fissures that had turned the temple into a sort of jigsaw puzzle were creating a constant gentle updraft throughout the temple. That alone was enough to keep us airborne so long as our wings were spread. I was tempted to exploit this as well, but chose to keep my feet on the ground anyway.

"Stubborn wretch... Why won't you die?!" Nightmare Moon roared before summoning a storm of blue lightning to rain down from above. Malefor swooped across the current room with a graceful spiral as he was no longer hindered by the loss of an arm. He threw himself forward with a flap of his wings to try and catch Celestia and I with a ramming attack. If we got flung out of the temple at such high altitude, lord knows what would happen to us if we started falling without the temple to protect us from the effects of atmospheric entry. We only narrowly avoided this strike with a quick leap in opposite directions, but Malefor was quick to insure we would not get in a shot at his blind spots. He managed to do a complete rotation of his body to swing his tail and its jagged tip at us to force us to retreat even further back.

Malefor had us struggling to wear him down and he was becoming more and more reactive to the presence of solar magic. He knew how easily that searing celestial fire could destroy him after having already lost an arm to it. We were just too uncoordinated. This may have been a necessity to avoid catching each other in our own attacks and my companions absolutely needed to give me room to not get clipped by the unstoppable blade of my greatsword, but it was not doing us any favors. We had Malefor outgunned, but he was cunning enough to find means to outlast us. At that moment, time was our greatest enemy.

This continued on for a moment longer, the five of us trying to overwhelm him while chasing him from corner to corner of the collapsing temple. I got launched away by ending up on the receiving end of a fiery sphere that exploded in my face, but my armor held. Now at a much safer distance while Malefor had to contend with my companions from all sides, I had finally grown frustrated with his tenacity. I took the mighty sword into both hand and charged its blade with a lethal solar magic aura while building up a rotating swing for momentum. I called out in the hopes that they would hear me, "Get down!"

My companions did hear me and quickly dove for cover. Malefor was only barely able to see what was coming and only narrowly laid himself flat to the floor just in time. With a massive one-handed sweep of my sword, I unleashed a narrow wave of solar magic across the entire temple to try and cleave right through our enemy. It only barely went over his head as Malefor even went so far as to spread his wings flatly against the floor. Any walls that wave cut through were separated from the temple and were carried up into the sky with molten edges. I growled in frustration over just how close I came to ending that duel right there, "Oh, come on! I almost had him!"

That look of unease in Malefor's eyes told me that even he knew how close he came to being wrecked by that one slash. He quickly retreated to the main hall of the temple before we could gang up on him, but we wasted no time in pursuing him. But no sooner had we arrived in front of him did he unleash another roar of wind magic that threw us all the way across to the other end of the temple. Celestia growled in irritation upon landing beside the rest of us, "This isn't working! We can't just keep taking turns! We're running out of time!"

A lost as if he heard that, Malefor called out over the rumbling of the temple's constant descent. "Approach me if you dare! I will not be the first to fall!"

"Come on, let's rush him! Together now!" Cynder spoke loudly as she became ready to sprint. And we agreed. With wings folded, we rushed forward in a row. Leaping over fissures in the floor and vaulting up to the higher floors ahead without losing formation. I was at the center while Celestia and Luna galloped on my left with Nightmare Moon and Cynder on my right. As soon as Malefor came within sight at the far end of the temple, he did all he could to hold us at bay without leaving that spot. He unleashed a volley of electrically charged meteors that spread outward before trying to converge onto us. We scattered without losing speed, resorting to magical bursts to blast them away before quickly returning to formation.

I kept my sword hoisted over my shoulder to keep my left hand ready for magical projection as I rushed across the temple. The fissures that divided up the place needed to be passed quickly to keep us from getting scorched by the superheated air leaking up through them. And the floor was uneven in elevation. We had to jump up to avoid tripping on heightened edges and drop down to lower floors that sank a few inches. But we did not stop. Even when Malefor howled at the sky to summon pillars of fuchsia lightning to get in our way. It really felt like we were struggling through the arrival of an apocalypse.

In a snap decision, Celestia and Cynder broke formation and rushed ahead of us while Malefor tried to repel our approach with pillars of fire that rose from and floor and snaked from side to side. But when I glanced at Nightmare Moon and Luna, I quickly figured out why. They looked at me with determined smirks as their magic auras coated their horns. Together, we prepared our ice magic for an attack from above.

Celestia and Cynder shrouded themselves in golden magic fire and hurled themselves right at Malefor. He spread his wings to hover off the floor and projected another barrier around himself to hold them off. Just when they lost their forward momentum, he dispelled the barrier before lashing out with the back of his hand to literally slap them away. But that gave the rest of us time to finish our preparations. Malefor only barely had time to look up to see a massive slab of frigid blue ice floating above him. And when we brought it down, it shattered everywhere as he was smashed right into the floor with a roar.

We finally came to a stop and watched warily. Malefor was down. That blow would have surely killed almost anything else. Groaning in pain and exhaustion, he clawed at the floor with his one hand while trying to lift his head to look at us. "How... Where did you all find such power...? You are not like meddlesome ants... More like...fiendish scorpions swarming against larger prey... What...are you?"

For the moment, we had humbled him. Malefor was being forced to acknowledge that he was out of his league. Or having far more trouble than he had ever experienced against an opponent. Nightmare Moon, her eyes filled with more contempt than the rest of us, spoke firmly. "Our power is not of your world, wyrm. In Equestria, there are few that can claim to be mightier than us."

"You have proven yourself a most tenacious foe, dark lord. But we have dealt with your kind before." Luna added as it felt like we were on the verge of victory. And we probably had enough time to slow and stop the temple's descent. Once Malefor was out of the picture, we could surely salvage the situation.

Celestia then cast an unusually smug smirk towards the exasperated dark dragon before us. And her words mirrored my own thoughts from much earlier. "This duel was decided from the start wyrm. After all, we have triumphed over worse."

Saying that to Malefor's face proved to be an absolutely terrible idea. Upon hearing those words, his eyes shot wide open with utter fury. His voice low and wrathful, he growled at us. "I beg your pardon...?"

"Uh oh... I think you struck a nerve, Celestia..." I spoke quietly as we all took a step back at this subdued display of defiance.

"He is not only the most feared dragon in my world's history... He has long been known as the most arrogant." Cynder added as she too began to show signs of unease. Had we made a mistake?

"You would dare... You would dare insinuate...that there are those out there that stand above me...? That there are dark masters superior to I?!" Malefor growled before he began to roar as his one hand clawed at the floor for leverage. But around his body... Flickering dark blue flames... The same that burned my arm through my gauntlet. And from the blackened stump of his left arm, those flames began to compact around it before taking on the form of a sort of phantom arm. One that actually held him up! This evil power began to radiate around him like trails of blue smoke rising off of him. Rising to his feet, Malefor spoke firmly as he found his second wind. "If that is indeed the case, as absurd as such a notion may be, then I will just have to surpass those that came before! And I will rise above them by succeeding where they failed!"

We stood ready as Malefor snarled at us with that foul blue aura engulfing his entire form. He was no longer on the defensive. And he roared with his eyes glowing ever brighter with that fiendish yellow hue, "I will surpass them...by being the one to end you all!"

"I'd like to see you try! Come at us, wyrm! We are ready for you!" Luna shouted back at him before we very quickly had to scatter. Any and all fear in his eyes was gone as Malefor hurled himself forward on a flap of his wings. With both hands ready, he tried to grab us with a inward sweep of his arms. All three of the royal sisters unleashed a massive burst of their magical energies, but he hardly even flinched when they exploded into him! That vile aura seemed to be dulling any magical attacks. "Drat, what must we do to slay you?!"

Malefor no longer had any words to share. Eyes constantly shining with rage, he had gone almost entirely feral as he no longer feared pained. Even when Cynder managed to clip him with another solar breath, the worst he suffered was mild burns. And his new shadowy left arm was likely immune to damage entirely. I held up my sword in a defensive stance as I tried to contend with him when he came for me, slashing and striking at me with his hands. I especially tried to fend off his left since that would surely burn like hell if it hit me. "Agh, get away!"

After standing my ground long enough to focus for a teleportation spell, I got some distance from him before rushing in for a heavy slash of my sword. But Malefor had not completely taken leave of his senses. When I came in to try and bring my sword down into his head, his shadowy left hand extended in length to form a smoldering phantom blade! He parried my slash well before trying to swing that blade into me. Now locked in a clash of swords with a feral beast of all things, I had no idea how to even try to get around this. His body type did limit the flexibility of his own sword swings, but Malefor still had enough leverage to parry my own and that blade was much too long for me to get bold with. A strike from that would surely scorch me through my armor's defenses and I dreaded having to go through that again.

"Together now! Crush him!" Celestia shouted as all four of my companions came rushing at Malefor from all sides. After pushing away my sword with a hard push, Malefor lifted his phantom sword well past his right shoulder while I also saw him curl his tail in the opposite direction. I grunted upon seeing what this was telegraphing and retreated with a flap of my wings. With a massive swing, Malefor made a quick counterclockwise rotation with his tail's jagged tip and his phantom blade lashing out in a swift circular rotation. Cynder and Luna managed to get barriers around themselves in time, but Nightmare Moon and Celestia were not so fortunate. That bony tail spade smashed into Nightmare Moon from the side and probably broke some ribs while Celestia was repelled with that blade slashing down the side of her body. I saw a flash of red, but also lingering blue flames that seared her flesh. "Ah... Agh, it burns! It burns, what is this?!"

Hearing Celestia reeling in agony lit a fire in my heart as my own fear dulled. Channeling lightning magic in my left hand, I thrust my armored palm forward and blasted Malefor squarely in the face. I doubt much of it got through that evil aura, but the force behind it still caused his head to snap upward. I then pointed my sword at him with one hand and called out, "Come on, you bastard! I want a piece of you now!"

Malefor bared his fangs at me before roaring like a feral beast. Now that this duel had momentarily become personal, my companions stayed out of it to lick their wounds. Readying my sword, I flung myself at Malefor as he readied his phantom blade before I caught him by surprise with a hard kick up against his jaw. The earth pony might in my enchanted greaves and sabatons was much more than he expected as his eyes opened wide in shock. I tried to bring my sword down into him as I fell back to the ground, but he was quick enough to catch the blade in his teeth!

"Hey, let go!" I shouted in annoyance now that he was trying to yank me around by my own weapon. Malefor was much stronger than me and had no trouble pulling me along as he tried to wrest my sword from my hands. He finally let go while throwing his head to the right just to make me stagger from the sudden momentum. I glanced over my right pauldron and saw that his blade had reverted to the form of a shadowy hand and was about to try to crush me in his grasp.

I was completely into this duel now as my invigorated mind was now responding to instinct much more than rational thought. I was pumped. And with a quick flap of my wings, I hurled myself to the side before landing lightly on the floor. Malefor had just missed me, but I would not miss him. With a twist of my body, I turned and swung my sword hard. Had I been any closer, I would have likely cut through his entire head. Fortunately for him, Malefor swung his head to the left in shock as the tip of my sword only came close enough to cleave a chunk of his right horn from his head. Malefor, fresh fury in his eyes, turned to me and unleashed a stream of fire from his maw. But instead of the usual magenta hue, it had taken on the same shadowy blue that was enshrouding his body. It was as if his entire arsenal had been tainted by the evil force that was empowering him. Although I did manage to fling myself to the right to slide out of the way. Thinking quick, I then punted the chunk of horn on the floor right into his face. He let out a yell of pain as soon as that improvised projectile crashed into his snout. While that aura was holding up to everything else shockingly well, physical blows did not appear to be hindered by it.

I heard a shout as Cynder came swooping in to try and rake her flaming claws through Malefor's aura. She barely got a glancing slash in before she had to slide under a swing of his tail. I could not afford to slow down and tried to get in another slash while desperately trying to be mindful of who was around me. One wrong swing and I would cleave right through my companions if they were too close. Now that I had Cynder trying to make herself useful in this struggle, I tried to stay on Malefor's right. Even that was not enough as he was becoming far more efficient in repelling multiple attackers. With a roar to the sky, he summoned a wall of those tainted blue flames to force us back.

Those flames were not the only forces being summoned from below. I heard icy cracking as a trail of magic ice began to rapidly jut up from the floor from afar as Luna cast her spell. Cynder jumped aside at the last second as that rapidly growing trail of icy barbs chased Malefor down. But even those could not resist a stream of that tainted blue fire. Malefor roared at the approaching trail of ice and obliterated the entire trail as those flames scattered the shards to the wind.

I grew desperate to land a hit and rushed forward with my sword at my side. Malefor turned to see me coming, forcing me to act on impulse. I sought to prevent an attack by doing something quick and jabbed my sword's pommel into his snout. That was just enough to give me an opening. Malefor quickly shook off the jolt he received to his face and took a swipe at me with his phantom arm, but I was already on the move. With a great leap, I jumped over him and brought my sword down. With just one swing, I cleaved his entire right wing off!

Malefor shrieked like a beast as his severed wing fell lifeless to the floor. But this did not slow him down. Even with fresh crimson fluid oozing down his shoulder, Malefor yelled in rage as a phantom wing of that foul blue fire formed to replace the one that now lay lifelessly on the floor. I was not prepared and was slapped by that wing. Where his original wing would have simply smacked me away, this one filled me with an unbearable burning sensation that rattled my senses. In trying to cripple him, I had only given Malefor a new poisonous weapon! Celestia, her wounds having likely stabilized, quickly got herself between me and Malefor while I was staggering with pain and unleashed her mightiest magic wave into him to push him back. "Stay away from the blue flames! They burn like a poison!"

Just when the pain became more bearable, Malefor managed to charge right through Celestia's assault and toss her aside with his head. I tried to ready my sword, but he sent me flying hard across the temple with a hard swat of his right hand. I struck one of the few remaining walls standing at the edge of the crumbling temple and barely ended up on my feet. Now at the edge and a safer distance from the mayhem of this desperate struggle, I peeked over the edge to check how much closer we had come to planetary impact. And my blood chilled. In our inability to keep track of time, the planet below had grown much larger. We had only minutes left to end this!

Desperation flooding my senses, I turned my gaze back to Malefor ahead of me. He did not leave himself open. Rushing along the floor like a feral beast and hurling himself through the air as my four companions attacked from all sides. And he would still outlast us at this rate. Frustration starting to take hold, I took my sword in both hands and lifted it high above me. "Fine!"

A aura of surging white solar magic exploded around my greatsword's blade. I was going to end this fight as quickly as I could. I sprinted across the temple's increasingly uneven floor as I called out to all who could hear me. "Outta the way! He's mine!"

It would be too risky with how desperate the situation had become. I needed space to make certain I would not destroy my companions. And Malefor was quick to turn his attention exclusively to me. I threw myself at him with a flap of my wings for a burst of speed, but Malefor parried my slash with his own as his left hand formed into another large phantom blade. I swung hard and fast, everything at the edges of my vision a blur with adrenaline pumping through my veins. With the meteoric temple on the verge of reaching its destination, it was do or die!

After only several swings, Malefor sent me flying back with a swing hard enough to knock me off my feet. Even with my blade parrying his own. I managed to land against a ruined wall on my feet instead of just crashing into it. Before gravity could take hold, I hurled myself off it with a flap of my wings and went into a wild horizontal spin with my blade. With this attack requiring a suicidal level of confidence to even try to block, even Malefor had to hurl himself to the side as I soon came out of the spin and landed uneasily upon my feet. He tried to run me through with that impressively long phantom blade, but only clipped my left wing instead. He narrowly got his blade up in time to block another flaming slash of my sword.

Cunning as always, Malefor set me up for a trick I could not have anticipated at the time. He hopped back for more distance between us when I tried to take a swing and then made an impressively wide and hard swing of his own blade. Out of range, I stood ready to block. But even with virtually no mass behind that blade, it hit more than hard enough to tear my sword from my hands and send it clattering towards the far end of the temple! Stunned and left momentarily unable to think of a retort now that I was disarmed, I barely had enough time to see Malefor leap at me with his blade held high. Shrieks filled the air as my four companions called out to me.

The Lunar Shield had been absorbed into the Celestial Sword to create that might greatsword. My left vambrace had been torn from my gauntlet and cast onto Cynder. With only enough time to remember what few defenses I had left, I threw up my right arm and coated it with its golden yellow magic aura while bracing it with my left hand. That massive phantom blade came down hard and nearly forced me to my knees. My gauntlet's aura protected me from that evil blue fire, but how long could I last with Malefor bearing down on me?

My companions did not rush in yet. The situation was delicate, but I had to act fast! How much longer did we have until the planet below would take us with it? Malefor snarled and growled as he tried to force his blade down onto me as we glared right back at each other from just inches away. And through that bestial fury, I saw it. That smug triumphant smirk. And those growls turned into a familiar distorted chuckle. He was so sure he had me and that I would be crushed under him.

Those eyes... That smirk... That laugh... It was just enough to remind me of how much I had grown to loathe this beast over the course of a single night. The magic aura around my right gauntlet began to billow more fiercely. And seconds later, that aura was replaced by a scorching white fire of solar magic! I made my intentions clear as fierce defiance filled me. "Oh, I am gonna BREAK YOU!!!"

Pushing with all of my enchanted might, I threw Malefor's blade straight up as he staggered from the shove. And with my hand coated by that searing celestial energy, I lashed out and dug my armored fingers right between his eyes! Had he not been charged with that evil shadowy aura, that probably would have been the end for Malefor. But even with that aura dulling the effects of my solar magic, he immediately lost all composure as I took hold. An agonizing horrified howl screamed from his throat as Malefor writhed and flailed with that burning light blinding his vision and burning right into his face! He could not even speak! And I had him literally by the face!

My burning fingers anchored to his face, Malefor tried in utter desperation to dislodge me as I quickly adjusted my footing to pull on him. I gritted my teeth in furious silence, staring him down at arms length while too close for him to try and strike me with his phantom blade. Just how painful were those celestial flames if he could no longer think logically enough to strike me at point blank range? The dark dragon twisted and swung himself every which way as we all plummeted to our dooms with the fiery meteor aura at the edges of the temple rising higher than ever. And still, I did not let go. Even when Malefor tried to unleash a torrent of fire at me from inches away, I managed to respond in time by pulling myself up and out of the way with a flap of my wings. Without letting go once, I twisted myself around as I landed on Malefor's head, pulling hard upwards to jerk his head back as I did all I could to either burn or rip his face off. There was no way he could reach me while I wrangled him from behind his uneven crown of horns.

This could only go on for so long. Just when I thought I had him, Malefor finally managed to repel me in the one way he could. I was thrown from him as an explosion of that tainted blue fire burst from him in all directions. My drive all but faded as that awful burning radiated throughout my entire body. I hit the floor with a clatter far from Malefor while I could see him wheeze in exhausted relief. His right hand covered his face as an uneasy lull in the tension rose. And when he lowered his hand, I could see several black points on his face that looked like pieces of charcoal. How keep did those burns go?

"You wretch... You...conceited pest! I will not let you savor the honor of seeing this world's final seconds! You die now!" Malefor roared as he regained his composure. There was nothing but hate in those eyes as he readied another breath attack. I could barely even push myself up as that searing pain was slow to leave me. I expected the worst once Malefor unleashed a volley of shadowy blue asteroids my way. I feebly held out my right hand, hoping to at less generate a barrier.

I was reminded that I was not alone. In a flash, my four companions appeared before me and unleashed a wave of magic and raw solar breath to blow away Malefor's decisive attack. Nightmare Moon then called back to me, "On your feet when you are able, James! Time is short!"

"What must I do to humble you insects?!" Malefor roared as the three royal sisters shot forward on their wings while coated in fire and lightning. But Cynder stayed behind. Rather than join in the attack, she turned her attention back to me and hurried to my side.

"You don't look hurt... Are you all right?" She asked with only a barely composed tone of voice that betrayed the sense of panic that was in the air. Even the sky around us had changed from crimson to a stormy black. We were already inside the world's atmosphere and had moments to go.

"Everything hurts... What even is that power he's channeling...?" I groaned with my hands trying to push me up to my knees. Cynder moved her head under my breastplate and lifted to try and help me up. I finally got to my knees and remained there for a moment to catch my breath. "The pain's starting to fade, but... Really, what is it?"

"A cursed power... Something only he had the audacity to try and master. And you've seen what it does." Cynder spoke grimly with her eyes glancing back at the battle that was still raging. She sighed in frustration as she shook her head. "It feels like we'll never break him at this rate... He'll outlast us to the end..."

"Magic just doesn't hit as hard as it should with that aura in the way..." I muttered as I too was deeply disappointed how exposing Malefor's face to solar magic for around half a minute did little more than cause severe burns to his face. I shoved the equivalent of the sun itself in his face and he was still going. If Malefor was truly not the mightiest foe we had faced so far in the realm of dreams, then he was by far the most infuriatingly tenacious one to date.

As the floor shifted under us again, something rolled our way. The chunk of Malefor's right horn I had cut off. My eyes narrowed as I remembered kicking that right into his face. It hit him as hard as it should have if that response he gave was of any indication. Physical blows...were not effected. That was when it hit me. "I think...I have one last shot up my sleeve to put him down for good."

Cynder glanced at me in surprise while I held out my right hand. In a flash of a teleportation spell, I summoned my mighty greatsword to my hand. I then explained, "I'll hang back for now. Just need the right opportunity. Try to get him to face my direction and expose and vulnerable spot, all right?"

My draconic companion watched in curiosity. I rose to my feet and began to hold my sword aloft with levitation magic, holding out my hands to balance the blade over my left while keeping my right just behind the pommel. Cynder's eyes opened wide as she caught on. "I... I see! I'll do what I can!"

She rushed back into the fray while I stood back at the far end of the chamber we were in. I watched and waited. Sweat trickled down my face as my nerves started to burn. There was a lot riding on this one shot. Malefor was far too distracted to notice me standing so far away, even with the bright white glow of my sword's edge. If I missed, I might not get another chance. My only hope was to hurl my sword at him from afar and insure it hit something important. And I was not trusting it to fly right into his face.

Precious seconds ticked by as I quietly complained to myself while ignoring everything else around me. My eyes were focused entirely on Malefor as he contended with bolts of magic and direct assaults from his enemies. I pleaded softly, hoping they would create the opening I needed. And finally, it happened. And all thanks to Cynder. She suddenly dove in front of Malefor when he was completely facing my direction. And with a mighty breath, blasted Malefor in the face from below with a gout of golden fire magic. Not so much as to harm than to repel. My eyes went wide as I saw what I needed. Malefor had been pushed up so hard that he was standing prominently on just his hind legs. My eyes and magic focus locked onto his exposed chest, I hurled my sword forward as hard as I could muster.

Soaring as swiftly as a javelin, my greatsword shot across the room as I guided it along. And it could not have gone better. A horrified gasp burst from Malefor's throat as my sword plunged unhindered into his chest, burying itself to the hilt. Everyone just stopped and stared while jumping back as the dark lord fell onto his hands with his right desperately clawing at the hilt of the sword that had most definitely punctured a lung. The aura of shadowy blue continued to outline him, but it could do nothing to save him from a wound from within.

Cynder swooped to my side as I watched with grim satisfaction. I was sure that wound enough would not prove fatal in time, but it was only the first step in wrapping up this desperate duel. The royal sisters looked on while I held out my right hand, Cynder's eyes glancing up at me as she stood ready to assist if needed. Malefor had no words. He gasped for breath as a trickle of crimson fluid oozed down the hilt of my mighty sword while he tried so very hard to keep the pommel from reaching the ground and risk pushing the blade deeper.

His faintly glowing yellow eyes gazed at Cynder and I as he gasped for breath. It was jarring to see how stubborn and durable he had been just a moment before only to be completely helpless with a blade run through his torso. I stared him down with a glare as I began to channel my right gauntlet's magical energies. And Cynder did the same as her two most prominent horns became coated with an identical billowing yellow aura.

Malefor's eyes opened wide in horror. I am sure he felt it. A subtle warmth growing in the blade lodged in his body. The tiniest bit of the blade that was still exposed at the crossguard began to glow even brighter. He looked down to confirm that he was not feeling something that was not a precursor to some grim fate. But when he looked ahead at us, his eyes were filled with desperate fury. He knew he had been caught. He was snagged in a trap that there was no way out of and he could not stand it.

"You... You... You think this will..." Malefor gasped as his wheezing became more coherent. The magic auras around my gauntlet and Cynder's horns began to billow more intensely. I knew my sword could be used as a conduit for my elemental magic, even from a distance. And there was no way that shadowy power would nullify something coming from inside his body.

Malefor, even in the face of death, refused to let go of his colossal pride. Even when helpless, he roared at us in a final act of defiance. "This can't be the end! I am the Dark Master! I am eternal! I am the one who will see this world reborn as it should be! I...! I...!"

"You're dead." I declared as I clenched my armored hand into a fist. And so it was. In an instant, Cynder and I set him alight with the scorching white flames of the sun itself. Malefor's entire body became engulfed in searing celestial fire as his roars turned into shrieking howls, his form flailing and twisting as he only had seconds to live. As much as he deserved to spend his final moments in agony, his cries were hard to listen to. Like a demon in his death throes, his dying screams were only made more unnerving by the distortion in his voice. And all we could do was watch.

It felt like it was taking too long. He should have been incinerated down to nothing in only a few seconds, but he still continued to writhe and screech. It was as if the shadowy power flowing through him had completely backfired by prolonging his suffering. And even in the clutches of unfathomable agony, Malefor was not about to let us get the last laugh. Cynder soon muttered as Malefor's screams became less frantic, "He... Is he...?"

Like a cornered beast, I saw the flames coating his boating not flailing as much as before. Malefor was struggling against the pain. Trying to find his footing. My eyes shot open wide as I recognized the vague outline of a crouching beast in the flickering flames. He was going to try and take us with him!

My first instinct was to glance down to check on Cynder before I could jump away. But instead of looking like she was about to fling herself to the side, she instead looked like she was ready to throw herself at Malefor. Why? Was she seriously underestimating the destructive heat of solar magic? My fears proved true as she readied the magic around her horns before leaping forward with a flap of her wings.

"What're you doing?!" I shouted as I made a snap decision. Catching Cynder in a levitation spell and bringing her to my right hand, I turned and hurled her to my left. And that... It gave Malefor just enough time to make one final move. I saw him coming out of the corner of my eyes as he rushed across the room, ramming into me as he charged ahead hard to fling us both right out of the temple. And in the few seconds we made contact, the flames...

I quickly learned why Celestia always advised me to use extreme caution when handling solar magic. My armor's wings and even the backside of my cuirass were practically evaporated by the solar magic as I was pushed through the air. And for just an instant, my bare flesh was exposed before Malefor separated from me. I was stunned by the pain that now radiated throughout my backside. My armor only barely prevented me from being burned away to nothing as Malefor and I fell beyond the edges of the ruined temple as it now plunged towards the world below without its master.

Malefor's flaming form became limp virtually as soon as we were both thrown from the temple. And seconds later, the flames engulfing his body as he plummeted beside me faded away. And nothing was left of him. Incinerated down to the marrow. All that remained was my sword as it too plummeted far below me in pursuit of the temple. My helpless body was creating too much drag as I could only tumble helplessly. The dying world below spanned outward over the horizon. Was it too late to stop the temple's descent by then?

Something soon shot up past me as I found myself gazing up into the sky. Something was diving right towards me. With arms outstretched as she plunged towards me in sheer desperation, Cynder was going into a swift dive to catch up to me. I was stunned and dazed from the sheer amount of pain stinging me through my burns, but I weakly reached up to her. Her streamlined body finally catching up to me, her hands both tightly grasped my hand before she spread her wings to slow our descent. And her voice... She shouted at me, "Why?! That should've been me! It should've been me who...who..."

She... Did she really intend to stop Malefor while destroying herself in the process? Did I save her from carrying out a suicidal counterattack? There was not much time to think or ponder and I just did not have the energy to even try to call out over the wind. But I was quick to notice Cynder's gaze adjusting. A look of horror filled her eyes as she gazed past me. "We... We failed!"

I managed to turn my head enough to look down as we fell. And there it was. The temple still plummeting like a fiery meteor and right towards the supervolcano that now sat below like a gargantuan molten crater. And there was no sign of the royal sisters slowing its descent. It was too much mass traveling too fast. There was no way they would stop it in time. And just when the temple plummeted so low as to be almost impossible to see, it happened. A distance blast was heard as a very visible shockwave expanded out from the epicenter of the volcanic cataclysm happening below.

I was filled with overwhelming dread and a sense of helplessness as I witnessed that world's dying moments. The countless cracks lining the world's surface began to branch out more. A veritable spider's web of fissures spreading across the planet as the world even began to glow with molten light. There was soon almost no solid ground to see beyond the glow of the glowing fissures. My grip on Cynder's hands tightened as I knew this was the end.

Even dozens or hundreds of miles above that world, I could hear the planet itself letting out its last groans of life. Rumbling and hissing could be heard so far below. And seconds later, it was over. The world below erupted in all directions as a blinding wall of fiery doom rushed skyward towards us. I closed my eyes as I braced myself for the end.

And yet...it was not the end. The roar of the world's final breath soon faded. And then, only a silent stillness filled the air. I was not awake. The dream had not ended. Ever so cautiously, I barely peeked through one eye. And all I saw was white. Just an empty white void. And I was floating weightlessly in that void. But I was not alone. Still clutching my hand with eyes squinted shut was Cynder.

I still felt sapped of my strength from the burns lining my backside. I did not even want to imagine how it looked back there. And the tension had faded. I could finally let myself relax. The stillness around us was broken by the subtle flapping of feathered wings. They soon stood before us. Celestia, Luna, and Nightmare Moon approached and gazed at us with dear concern, any and all harm done to their bodies having been mended. Luna spoke first with a relieved sigh, "That...was much too close... It was all we could do to insure our survival."

The sound of a voice was enough incentive for Cynder to finally open one eye. And she was very surprised to see us all still alive. "We... We survived? And...where is...this? Is this...what happens when the world ends and there is no one left to recreate it?"

"No, child. There was no saving the old world. In order to insure we would not perish with it, my sister and I had to work quickly to wipe this realm clean." Nightmare Moon explained with a more solemn tone than expected. And with a flash of her magic, I was healed. My burns were gone and my armor restored. She then looked at me and asked with a more humorous tone, "Now do you understand why we advise caution when you utilize solar magic?"

"Yes... Oh god, yes... My armor barely put up any resistance to that stuff..." I groaned as my nerves sang in relief. Just not being in pain was invigorating after that. Cynder and I were soon lowered to the unseen floor as the silence encroached around us. Our only comfort in that deafeningly silent white void was the reassuring presence of the royal sisters beside us.

Cynder took one good long look at the three royal sisters before us while also glancing over to my healed form. She then asked, "Are you...goddesses of creation? Then...you can do it! You can restore the world back to how it was, right?"

"Perhaps... But only if..." Luna replied before looking at me with a gaze of concern. "James... Do you remember anything about that world?"

It suddenly dawned on me as I felt a strange sensation of loss and failure. I knew enough about Cynder. I knew enough about Malefor. But the world they hailed from... Nothing. I knew nothing of its people. Its culture. Its geography. Nothing. Even trying to imagine what it may have been like resulted in me drawing a blank. Dreading how Cynder may react, I shook my head. "No... Nothing. All I knew of it were Cynder and Malefor. But that's it. I know...absolutely nothing about it."

Celestia finally looked down at the young dragoness while glancing over at me. "I'm sorry, child. We cannot restore a world unless we can remember it. And we have no memories of the world you came from. Do you?"

Cynder's eyes opened wide in shock as she gazed up at us. "I... All I remember was through a haze of...corruption... I remember...things I don't want to remember... That wasn't even really me... I didn't even really start living until you...you came and..."

The finality of the situation had hit her. Cynder slumped to the ground and bowed her head as she rested with a distant look in her eyes. I suspected she had gone into shock. She did not speak or move. Just rested there with her gaze directed at the ground.

I felt compelled to comfort the poor creature. The closest thing to a home she ever had, gone forever. I could not fathom it. Even if it was just the product of a dream that could never be replicated, there was a certain harrowing aspect of seeing that Cynder was her world's sole survivor. I brought myself to the ground and sat beside her before setting my helmet aside. I rested my hand on the base of her neck, but did not get a response. I glanced up at the royal sisters and asked, "Could you at least...create a world around us that we can relax in? Something easy on the eyes and senses?"

"Consider it done." Nightmare Moon declared as she and Luna cast their magic to weave a new world around us. The white void was quickly filled with soft colors and a fantastical environment that was all too fitting with the fairytale element of stories about dragons of yore. A mushroom grove with towering fungi that sported spotted caps and gently babbling brooks flowing nearby. The soft glows of fireflies dotted the open air. The equally luminous glow of a full moon above us shone through a thin mist that filled the grove. Easily the kind of dream a child may have after a fairytale bedtime story. Nightmare Moon and her sisters then bowed to us in respectful silence before walking away to leave Cynder and I in peace. Although they did not go far and remained together to engage in a quiet discussion.

I kept an arm around my new companion while she idly rested her head against my armored chest. She breathed deeply in both physical and emotional fatigue. So much happened in just one night. It was surely a lot to take in. I remained silent to allow her to speak first whenever she desired. And she did eventually break the silence. "What was it all for... All I knew was being Malefor's little pawn from the moment I hatched... But it wasn't really me... I could see...and I could hear... But everything I saw... It was like being chained inside my own head... Am I...still responsible for all I did?"

"I'm not going to act like I can emphasize with that. That's a sort of experience I can't really imagine in my head." I said softly with my armored embrace tightening slightly. I gazed up at the sky as I continued to speak. "I guess it's impossible to not feel a contradictory sort of guilt for something like that... It wasn't you doing all that. It wasn't your choice to do it. But it was still physically you, so...I guess that sense of being guilty by proxy is to be expected. But you were just a tool for Malefor. A puppet on strings. Your actions were his. But we cut those strings tonight. And now you're just...you. Right?"

Cynder finally lifted her gaze to look up at me. The look of shame in those eyes... But also a glimmer of hope. She said nothing, as if pleading with me to reassure her more. And so I did speak with an armored finger gently lifting her chin. "You were very brave tonight. You were amazing. We wouldn't have gotten rid of Malefor without you. Thank you."

"No..." Cynder muttered as she sounded on the verge of tears. Before I could even try to calm her, she rested her head directly against my chest. "Thank you.....for being kind. For giving me courage. For...telling me what I needed to hear."

"Cynder... Are you going to be OK?" I asked softly with my hand stroking the back of her neck and down to the armored plate still affixed to her back.

"In time, I think... It's not like...I had a life to go back to. The world I knew...would've hated me... They wouldn't understand if I tried to explain... I would just always be known as the Dark Master's favorite pawn." She said with a wistful sigh. I tried to not think too hard about a world filled with people that did not even really exist, but I was not going to dismiss Cynder's sentimentality. They were real to her. She then brought a hand to my armored thigh and muttered, "I guess you can say I've been asleep all my life... Trapped in a nightmare I could never wake up from... I didn't finally start to live...until you all found me tonight."

"That is...such a sad thing to say." I said with a sigh. The more I thought about the context of Cynder's words, the more it stung. I continued to hold her as I whispered, "But...you still have plenty of time to make up for those wasted years, right?"

"I do... Lots of time left... And I'm glad...I had you there for me at the start." She said before lifting her head to gaze up at me. "I'll...try to not think too hard about everything that came before. It's...a new day. I... I can still be better than I was, right?"

"Cynder... You're a good person. I believe in you, all right?" I said with the utmost sincerity. It would surely take a long time to shake off old doubts from half a lifetime of being a spectator to her own body, but she was off to a good start. "Just take things one day at a time. It'll be all right."

Cynder brought a hand to her face as I saw her wipe a tear away. She then spoke with an almost weepy chuckle, "I... I don't even know your name... Who are you?"

"James. Just...James." I replied while placing my fingers over her other hand. She was starting to smile. And what a lovely smile it was. And a very wide one with how little she had in the way of cheeks to cover her teeth.

"James... It doesn't sound like anything I've ever heard... But I won't forget it." She said very sweetly with probably the happiest look in her eyes I had seen that night. A look of hope. "You...were all amazing tonight. I hope we can meet again someday."

To meet again... In the depths of my dreams. One cannot truly control what their mind will show once they fall asleep, but I felt a faint desire in my heart. I too wanted to see Cynder again in another time and place. If it was possible. "I hope so... I think...I'll miss you."

"Then...don't leave. Not yet. Please?" Cynder softly pleaded as her beautiful teal eyes gazed up at me. I could find no words to say. So I acted instead. I put my arms around her and pulled the delicate dragoness into an embrace. Just to hold her in that moment of peace. And that long sigh she released from her lungs... It was oozing with contentment. She was at peace.

A minute went by as we held each other without a word. And only then did the royal sisters return to us. But before a word could be said, they rested upon the ground around us. Luna then softly asked, "Are you well, child?"

"I... I think I'm getting there..." Cynder muttered as our embrace loosened. She cast her eyes to the three beautiful mares around us. "I don't know who you are...but I'm glad you found me tonight. You...saved me. Even after all that..."

Nightmare Moon, who was to my right, extended her left wing and draped it over Cynder. She spoke kindly, "Save you tears, child. We could not leave you suffering like that. Rejoice, for you are now free."

"Right, I am... I don't know how you literally pulled those chains off me, but you did... I won't ask how." Cynder said while also sounding somewhat confused. She had no idea how the royal sisters' magic works. Let alone that which is exclusive to Nightmare Moon. But like her, I was not going to inquire. Although Cynder did say, "Just...thank you. For everything. Thank you for being kind... For understanding. I... I'm glad that the first faces I got to see after I was freed are so...friendly. I...needed this."

"I'm sure you did, child. We are familiar with how such magic affects the poor souls it seeps into. We do not fault you for anything you may have done while under that vile wyrm's thrall. And you most certainly redeemed yourself by assisting us as well as you did." Celestia explained while they all smiled kindly at our new friend. It felt good to be in the company of friends after such a harrowing ordeal. And in such a magical locale. Celestia then mirrored my thoughts and said, "Although I have to say... That battle was...wild. Certainly something to write home about. I can't remember the last time I ever found myself in a battle that extreme."

"Yeah, Malefor proved himself to be quite a ridiculous opponent in the end... Man, I didn't know what to expect, but I didn't expect that... We'll sleep well tonight." I retorted as we all were careful to not mention the nature of our presence in that world. I did not want Cynder to know that she only existed as a dream. Which...sounds utterly heartbreaking in hindsight as I write this...

Cynder had nothing to say to that. I doubt she even wanted to think about the fallen dark lord. But a moment later, I felt a familiar sensation. A strange rippling effect through the air. Morning had come. And it was time to wake up. And yet...I was not ready. I was not ready to say goodbye to Cynder.

I looked at the three royal sisters as they looked back at me. I glanced down at the oblivious dragoness resting against me. She did not sense anything was amiss. I was unsure of what to even say without causing an alarm, but Luna understood. For a moment, her horn was coated by her blue magic aura. I felt another ripple through the air, but only for something to quash it. Forcing it to stop. I glanced at Luna as her aura faded before she spoke in a whisper. "Fifteen more minutes."

"Thank you." I whispered in reply as I suspected she reinforced my sleeping mind to stave off waking for just a while longer. Although now that I knew exactly how long that I had before I would awaken, I turned my gaze to Cynder. "What do you want to do now?"

"I..." Cynder muttered before rising to her feet and stepping out of my grasp. She then took a few gentle steps past the royal sisters as she said, "I...need to take a walk... To think."

I assumed she just wanted to be alone and remained where I was seated. But before she got much farther, Cynder stopped and looked back at us. Or rather, her eyes were focused on me. She frowned with a pleading gaze in her eyes. And then I understood. She wanted to take a walk, but she never said anything about being alone. My royal companions smiled at me with Nightmare Moon even nudging me to stand. And so I did. I rose to my feet and left my helmet behind. I wanted to feel the wind in my hair.

Cynder too disarmed herself. She wiggled her body to get the plate of enchanted metal to fall from her back before bringing her hands to her head to pry her helmet off. With her body now bare aside from the bits of shimmering platinum that had always been on display, Cynder and I looked back at the royal sisters. I knew I would be seeing them again in the coming hours, but it may have very well been the final time Cynder would ever see them. Her voice oozing a humble gratitude, she spoke softly to them. "Thank you again... For everything."

We continued on through the mushroom grove while the three princesses of Equestria stayed behind in the mist. I said nothing to allow Cynder to think in peace. Although I did allow my eyes to glance down at her. She walked along with a truly feline sort of grace, tail swaying with every step. She truly was beautiful and I felt so very relieved to see her safe and free. And she appeared...happy. Even if just a little. I can only imagine how much more poorly emotional adjusted she would have been if we had not been there for her when she really needed a kind soul to turn to. I had to say something. "I'm...really glad you're all right."

"And I'm glad you were all there with me tonight. I just...want to put this all behind me... And just...keep moving forward." Cynder replied while glancing up at me for a moment. She did sound relaxed, but also troubled after all she had seen. I soon noticed Cynder's pace starting to pick up. I had to increase pace to a brisk walk as my armor rattled with the extra locomotion. Cynder then spoke up as we strode through the grove, "I... I want to run!"

"Then let's run." I replied as we gradually picked up speed. In seconds, we broke into a quick jog. And even then, Cynder began to sprint like a hunting panther. My enchanted greaves insured I would keep up with her as the mist blew past us, mushrooms towering overhead under the glow of the silver moon with the grass rustling under our feet. This felt meaningful. And I was sure Cynder dearly wanted me to keep up with her.

I heard Cynder huffing with her lungs working harder to keep her running at top speed, but she sounded like it was easy for her to exert herself like this. We ran. Running through the grove, passing under towering slender mushrooms that released shimmering clouds of spores overhead. Cliffs began to rise up as we began to descend a path down into a deepening ravine. It felt...magical. All we had at that moment was each other as we ran ahead into the night.

It was not much longer before the ravine opened up before us. A glorious wide chasm with small waterfalls spilling into a gentle river below and glowing mushrooms curving out of the cliffs and rocky ledges. With nowhere else to run, Cynder and I did the only thing we could. We spread our wings and dove through the air.

Such a sense of exhilaration and wonder filled my senses as we swooped along through that enchanted chasm. Like something out of a fairytale. Glowing butterflies or moths fluttered all over under the misty moonlit above as we weaved around the towering mushrooms that reached up from far below. And as she soared along on her glorious wingspan, I could see a smile on Cynder's face. I called out to her, "Having fun?!"

"The most fun I've had in my life so far!" Cynder called back while looking and sounding genuinely happy for once. We both smiled as we swooped through the chasm while a great forest spread out ahead beyond the edge up ahead. We descended and went into a glide as we rushed through the forest of towering trees and the many spotted glowing mushrooms lighting the way. I was almost expecting to see something below on the ground or trekking the forest paths. Gnomes, elves, maybe even some fluttering fairies. But we were all alone there. And that suited us just fine.

Cynder never strayed far from me. If there was a point where we had to break formation to fly around a tree, she would veer back towards me to the point where our wingtips were almost touching. She would often look at me while I looked back at her. No words were spoken, but only because they were not needed. That smile was all I needed to see. And what a lovely smile it was.

We very suddenly reached the edge of the forest and shot out over open water. The vast ocean lay spread out before us. The moon was still vaguely in the sky, but now the rising sun was peering over the horizon as the ocean shimmered a golden hue below us. With nothing in the way and nowhere to go, we flapped our wings to gain speed and descended. We soared as swiftly as we could just maybe several inches above the rippling ocean. But then, something burst from the surf far ahead as I took notice. "Thar she blows!"

An utterly colossal whale, most likely a blue whale that far larger than one could ever naturally reach, exploded from the surf as it breached. It easily rose a couple of miles into the sky as the leviathan let out the gentle call of a whale, thousands of gallons of shimmering seawater falling from its body. As the whale stopped rising and held itself almost vertically, it began to lean backwards and was showing signs that it would fall right into our path. Instead of veering away, Cynder and I were feeling bold. My companion called out to me, "We can make it!"

And so we rushed ahead as swiftly as our wings would carry us. The tension was invigorating, the risk great. Precious seconds ticked by as the hulking leviathan of the deep leaned ever further towards us. We giggled and muttered in unease as we shot ahead as low as possible over the surf. We laughed in hysteric borderline panic once the whale cast its massive shadow over us. And mere seconds after we left that shadow, a massive splash was heard once the whale fell back into the sea. We did not slow down as we cheered in relief with a huge wave chasing us for a moment. It was reckless, yes, but what did we have to lose at the time?

And then... The finale. The ocean below opened up below us as if it was a massive pool with the bottom giving out. The horizon fell away too as we began to soar over open air with the stars of the night sky filling the air with glimmering lights. Cynder and I glanced around and at each other in confusion. Where were we? What happened to the world around us?

Our unspoken questions were suddenly answered as several celestial objects came up behind us and soon shot past us. A swarm of comets were flying alongside us. We were soaring through the depths of space! Celestial bodies lined the horizon around us with the comets leaving trails of shimmering light. Our eyes lit up in wonder as we tried to not get left behind by the comet swarm.

We swooped around them, sailing the stars with these celestial travelers. I even stuck my hand into a comet's tail just to see what would happen. When I pulled it out, I gazed awestruck at my gauntlet. It was encrusted with glimmering stardust. Cynder saw this and smirked at me as she veered closer. I watched in surprise as she tilted to one side to dip her entire left wing into the comet's tail. A few seconds later, she rolled through the air to the other side and did the same with her right wing. I watched in awe as she began to soar again. Each wing of rosy red and dark violet now shimmering wings of celestial gold that left trails of sparkling light in her wake.

Cynder's eyes lit up as she beheld her wings and their new decorations. I gave her some space as she began to play around with this new feature. She went into a graceful aileron roll, spiraling in place as the twin ribbons of light being left in the wake of her wings too began to twist into swirling patterns. I could not take my eyes off of her as Cynder began to swoop around me in a circular fashion, orbiting me in flight as she went under and over me with the greatest of ease. She was just having so much fun as we soared along with those shimmering comets while taking some of their radiance to be used for our own entertainment.

I watched closely as I noticed Cynder reaching out to me during her constant spinning. And when I reached out and took hold of her hand, she took me along for the ride. We spun around and around through the void of space while constantly looking down at each other. But it was then I noticed the horizon becoming more and more bare. The comets began to disintegrate. And our wings began to no longer keep us aloft. We were beginning to descend as our spiraling started to slow. Cynder noticed this as the stardust coating her wings and my gauntlet peeled away and asked, "What's happening?! Why...can't we keep flying?!"

It was time. I could only stay asleep for so long. And my body was waking up fast. The horizon fading into a white void as I felt a weight over my body from something I could not yet see. I was still asleep, but I was only holding on by a thread.

I gazed at Cynder while she stared back at me. Our hands held on tightly as our wings failed us. We began to plummet with barely any wind pushing against our faces. A sting of disappointment in my heart, I tried to be as transparent as my heart would allow. "It's...time for me to leave."

"I'll...see you again, right?!" Cynder asked with a look of dread in her eyes. Her little hands grasping mine as firmly as mine held hers, all I could do was nod in hope. I did not want this to be the last time I saw my new friend. Dream or no dream.

Cynder tried to smile. And with a yank of her arms and a flap of her wings, she pulled herself forward and clung to me with her great wings wrapping around my armored form. I too held on tightly as I held the dragoness against my chest. I closed my eyes as I prepared to awaken. And as my senses went dull while plummeting into that white abyss, I head Cynder speak one last time. And with such a tender and meaningful tone of voice. "I'm with you."

My eyes opened and I found my arms holding nothing. And I felt...so woefully disappointed to find the source of that voice no longer in my embrace. I lay where I was and just stared at the ceiling. It was just a dream...but that last stretch towards the end felt like so much more...

I was quickly reminded of where I was and that I was not alone. Someone rolled over in bed next to me. And a the touch of a finger was felt upon my cheek. With a turn of my head, I saw the beautiful face of Novo before me. She smiled warmly like she always does every morning, but that smile became a look of concern when I could not bring myself to smile. The beautiful hippogriff queen caressed my cheek as she asked in that wonderfully soulful voice of hers, "What's wrong, honey? Bad dream last night?"

"No... No, I wouldn't say that. It was...quite the adventure, to be honest. I'm looking forward to documenting it today. But...I also..." I explained before once again turning my gaze to the ceiling in thought. "I...also made a friend... And we had to say goodbye before I was ready. The dream ended...while I held her in my arms."

"Aw, that's so sweet, baby. Had an interesting time and got to meet someone special? Those are always good dreams. But if you're disappointed you've got no one to hold..." Novo said before I noticed a quiet chuckle in her throat. Novo then reached over me with one arm and pulled me to cause my body to rotate in her direction. I then found myself pressed up against her beautiful fluffy body with her arms around me and her beak almost pressed to my lips. "Then how about you cuddle with the prettiest bird in the world for a little while?"

I could not resist her usual wit and found myself firmly embracing my beloved queen. There was a reason why I always spend the night with her and she had just reminded me why. "Novo... You really are the best."

"You better believe it, honey." She cooed to me before her beak gently touched my lips for a tender morning kiss. We stayed there for a moment longer as my hands dragged through fingers through that wonderful coat of feathers covering her body. But we could not stay in bed much longer. Novo then touched a finger to my nose and whispered, "How about you shake off those lingering bad feelings with a hot shower? Mama's feeling too clean from last night to bother, so I'll go whip you up some seafood omelets."

"Thanks, dear. See you soon." I said while we reluctantly released each other from our embrace. A hot morning shower was just what I needed.

As I sit here writing this, I cannot help thinking back to those wonderful final minutes. It was lucid... As if it really happened. And for a short while, it felt like Cynder was as real as I am. If only... She would not be out of place in Equestria at all. If...only...

It will not do me any good pondering the impossible. And I have more pressing matters to focus on. From the sound of things I have heard being discussed out in the halls of the Alabaster, tomorrow will be the day we continue our advance across the Empty Plains. It is about time too. We cannot delay for too long lest we end up on the receiving end of another wave of the enemy when we are not ready.

One more day of rest before we head out. I think I am about as ready as I will ever be, especially after that wild session last night. Time to pack up this entry and see what is happening around the camp today.

Dragon of the East

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my Patreon.

Or alternatively consider buying me a coffee.

Dragon of the East

Once I had finished typing up my recollection of that impressive experience last night, I packed up my stack of paper and made my way off the Alabaster to make my way across the camp to return to the command center. The place was basically my home away from home and I was really starting to miss my roommates. I needed a clean change of clothes too.

I surveyed my surroundings as I trekked along, passing by rows and rows of our infantry's modest field housing. So many tents. It is amazing just how many people one can pack into such an encampment. Although I knew that some who had been there for the first true battle upon the Empty Plains had been sent home. Lightning Dust and Sunset Shimmer. A pair of mavericks more interested in personal glory than the survival of their allies. We could not afford that to happen twice. Especially when I was so sure the emperor would only refine his tactics with every loss. The closer we came to his stronghold, the more fierce the opposition would become. We have many advantages over our enemies that allowed us to thoroughly devastate the previous army of Hollows, but we are not invincible. I can only hope we manage to get this over with and get back home without anyone needing to be brought home in a body bag, but...hopefully fate will be kind.

My pace slowed as I wandered through the camp. Things had gone well and these passing days of peace have been good for my nerves. But only when I do not think about the other side of that coin. With our first real battle behind us, it has been a prime opportunity to reevaluate our strategies and make adjustments to equipment as needed. But with every day spent here, the emperor amasses his forces to replace those that had fallen. I have no reason to doubt his reserves of Hollows is basically without limit. The longer we go with no sign of the enemy, the more uneasy I become. It is easy to forget during these moments of downtime spent among the familiar and beautiful displays of Equestrian hospitality and optimism from my comrades that we are at war. And war is a terrible thing that has no place in a world like Equestria. I can only pray that these wonderful people around me return home no differently than they were when they left. May the traumas of battle ahead not be too severe...

I managed to shake these doubts off once I reached the command center and stepped inside. I heard the gentle sounds of the radar systems in the corner and the clicking of the Morse code device over yonder. The situation was normal. I stood near the radar displays to scan the crystal panels that displayed the topographic information for miles around us. Much moreso to the east than west with some around the north and south as well. A sneak attack was impossible. If the enemy began to draw near, we would know. Although I still leaned towards the two guardsmen who were monitoring the situation and asked, "Anything to report?"

"Nothing, sir. No signs of enemy movement at all since the sensors were deployed." One of the two stallions replied while only casting me a glance from the side.

"Right then. Carry on." I retorted before leaving them to their duties. I did not see Shining Armor anywhere. Nor any of the royal sisters. Wanting to put away the stack of paper tucked under my arm, I headed up the stairs to my dorm. And I all but forgot who was waiting on the other side of that door.

No sooner had I stepped into my room was I subjected to a flying tackle as a petite equine form flung itself at me and clung to me with its lightweight form. "You're back! I missed you!"

"What the... Oh, right... Hey there, love bug. Sorry I haven't been spending much time in here, but you know how it is with Novo. She wants me around as often as possible." I said with a bit of a jump now that I found a familiar little Changeling mare holding onto me. I gently stroked my free hand down Ocellus' head while her transparent insect wings fluttered freely. I then turned my gaze to the far end of the room and saw Smolder standing there with her arms crossed while casting us an amused smirk. I then asked, "She give you any trouble while I was out all night?"

"You wouldn't believe how antsy she gets when you're gone for too long. It's adorable. She wouldn't shut up about how she was scared you wouldn't come back or something might get you on your way to the airship docks or something like that. All I can do is hold her and keep her calm." Smolder explained while smirking even more broadly. And I saw why. Ocellus opened her eyes even wider as she got called out. Goodness me, I can only imagine what kind of a mess Smolder has to put up with whenever I am not there for the night.

I looked down at the embarrassed little love bug while she looked up at me with an adorably endearing crooked grimace across her face. I cracked a smirk and asked, "You do know I'm safe out here, right? Nothing's gonna happen to me if I don't step outside the encampment's walls."

"I can't help it! I'm sorry!" Ocellus whimpered before she buried her face in my chest. It was hard to say if she was upset or just embarrassed over her own insecurities. "I just don't wanna lose you! Your love is always so delicious and you never run low on it! And you're always so kind to me... You're the best thing to happen to me in...in...I don't even know!"

That was...quite heavy on the confession side of things. I was not expecting to ever hear Ocellus just spill her heart out like that. I think even she noticed how heavy her words were and tried to backtrack while stammering only for her attempts to speak devolving into admittedly pretty funny incoherent mutterings with her face turned down. She just could not string words together and it was so amazingly difficult to not laugh. Smolder outright failed to contain her laughter and muffled it the best she could with both hands. I could not really find any words to say now that the situation had been filled with an air of awkwardness, but Smolder did take my journal when I held it out to her and stuffed it in my wardrobe. I needed both arms for a moment.

I held Ocellus to my chest and took a seat on my bed with Smolder by my side. Smolder must have been sleeping in it since the sheets were not entirely straight at the time. With her face still buried into my face as if she was hoping it would make her invisible, I whispered to Ocellus right in her ear. "Hey... Listen, love bug. You know I won't stay away forever. I'll always come back to you. I promise."

Ocellus uneasily lifted her head unlike those big blank blue eyes gazed up at me. She still grimaced in embarrassment as she mumbled, "I must look so pathetic... I'm just so scared to not see you come home..."

I responded by placing a kiss upon her horn. "It's OK, sweetheart. I know you had it rough. I know things...aren't that great where you came from. But you have me now. And I promise I'll never stay away for long. Do you believe me?"

The instant my lips touched her horn, Ocellus quivered like a mild shock had gone through her body. Her eyes squinted shut at what was surely a pleasant sensation. Even the carapace on her back popped open to let her wings flutter like those of a cicada. Smolder let out a snicker at this display, but remained respectfully silent to let us continue. Ocellus then whimpered, "I can't help it... I don't want to lose you... I don't want to say goodbye... There's so many around me who hate me and would tear me apart if they knew I was here... I'm scared... And you're the only thing that makes me think everything might be OK in the end..."

I glanced at Smolder and saw even she was disheartened by that confession. She looked up at me with a frown before reached out and holding both of us in a wide winged embrace. Ocellus could not hold it in and just broke down into pathetic whimpering sobbing. The poor thing was just so emotionally fragile and was truly in a hostile environment by Changeling standards. With her tears starting to stain my shirt, I whispered to her. "Ocellus... Love bug... If anyone hurts you, I'll hurt them right back. I won't let anyone take you from me... I'll take you home with me. And I'll make sure you're the happiest love bug who ever lived. Things will get better. Do you believe me?"

Fresh tears still flowing down her smooth chitinous face, Ocellus whimpered, "Do you...really think Equestria will ever be...kind to an ugly evil little Changeling like me?"

"Oh, don't you start on that again!" Smolder protested firmly with her finger touching Ocellus' nose. The little dragoness speaking with such a firm tone of voice startled Ocellus into looking at her. But Smolder then began to display a confident smirk. "You think I wasn't scared when I first showed up where James lives? He had to hold my hand when I went into Ponyville for the first time. And if everyone in Ponyville can be so nice to some punk barbarian dragon, I bet they're gonna love a sweet little beetle like you. It'll be fine. When we get back home, you're gonna love it there."

It was funny that I had almost forgotten that day. I do indeed remember when Smolder stopped dead in her tracks when I was taking her into town to meet my closest circle of friends. The poor thing was terrified. Really not so different from Ocellus in that regard. But then again, dragons have not been collectively declared an enemy of Equestria. And Ocellus was nowhere near as weathered as Smolder. The situation was much worse for her, but at least her best friend understood her concerns. Smolder then tickled Ocellus' ear and said, "We'll keep you safe. Besides, the guards around the place have been getting a little nicer with you every day. So that's OK, right?"

"They...haven't really been mean to me... Except for the captain. I can always feel his hate when he looks at me..." Ocellus whimpered uneasily. I had forgotten about Shining Armor at the moment. The poor guy had his wedding crashed by them... No wonder he hates them.

"Ocellus... We're gonna do something about that. If you really are so scared of everyone around you, then this is the day I introduce you to my friends. I'll show you that the people around us can be kind to Changelings." I finally declared as I had an idea. If Fluttershy could come to trust a Changeling after our first encounter with Thorax, then surely the rest of my closest circle of friends would listen to.

"All of them?! Today?! Are you...sure they won't hurt me?" Ocellus all but shrieked in a panic.

I responded by wrapping my arms around the precious love bug. "If they hurt you, I will be very upset with them and probably won't be talking to them for a while. I'll keep you safe when you're in the same room with them. Really. But we need to talk to them today, all right?"

"I'll be there with you too. You'll have both of us in case things get crazy. But I really can't imagine those mares getting mean with you." Smolder added while she gently patted our friend on the head. She then asked, "Come on, you don't wanna always think everyone out there is out to get you. That's not good for your nerves. Don't you wanna know everyone is perfectly OK with you?"

"It...just sounds too good to be true... But...if you'll both be with me..." Ocellus mumbled with severe doubt. She then finally let out a sigh of resignation and looked at us. "If you really think they'll like me... All right. Just...please stay close to me in case they try to hurt me."

"You can count on us." Smolder replied while I started to formulate a plan on ho to get my closest friends in the camp into the same room with us. But then Smolder got cheeky and threw us both for a loop. With her wings still wrapped around us, she brought her hands to the backs of our heads and pushed our faces together. "Now, kiss! You two need to chill!"

Ocellus and I both froze as our mouths were literally forced into touching. Not quite a kiss as much as it was just our faces getting scrunched up against each other, but the two of us then just burst into much needed laughter at the spontaneous prank. Ocellus managed to speak first as she looked at her friend. "Wow... Thanks. I really needed that..."

"Hey, anything to help out a good friend. You'd do the same for me, right?" Smolder said with a familiar smirk while she folded her wings behind herself. I could see it. Those two had firmly bonded over the past several days. They compliment each other well. And it did my heart good to know Ocellus was in good hands as long as Smolder was with her.

"Thank you... Thank you both... But..." Ocellus gasped as she caught her breath. That was some very hearty laughter from the little love bug. She then looked up at me and asked, "Before anything else... May I have a snack?"

"Like you even need to ask. Just help yourself." I replied while making sure Ocellus was comfortable in my arms. She started to raise her arms to me as if to hold on, but then hesitated as she looked at her hooves. It was not normal for her to delay in feeding on my love. "Something wrong? You're free to help yourself whenever you want. You know that, right?"

"Oh, I know... It's just..." Ocellus said before a flash of green fire engulfed her for just an instant. A second later, the Changeling on my lap had been replaced by a familiar lovely dragoness with tanned scales and a full head of flowing brunette hair. She then lifted her hands while speaking in a sheepish tone, "I just wanted to be something that can hold you better."

"Hold me?" I mused before I felt Ocellus wrap her arms around me tightly with her new hands pressed against my back and shoulder. She was now level with my eyes as well as she smiled invitingly. I quickly pieced together why she was so up in my face now. "Let me guess. Straight from the tap?"

Ocellus nodded readily while I saw Smolder smirking at the two of us. Almost like she was teasing us over what was sure to be easy to mistake for a romantic gesture. I leaned a little closer while Ocellus did the same. As our lips touched, our arms held each other. I felt that subtle sensation of an unexplainable presence being drained out of me like many times before. It did to last long. Ocellus was not that hungry. But I did see Smolder beside us smirking knowingly. The little dragoness crossed her arms and said, "Did anyone ever say you two make the cutest couple? Because you are."

"Smolder, please... We hardly know each other." I snorted in response to her playful jeering. Granted, Ocellus is an utterly adorable little mare. Although she took Smolder's words closer to face value than I did. She squealed and hid her face behind her hooves while I wheezed in a laugh of sorts at her response. As did the teasing dragoness beside us. Although she did soon look at me again with a gaze of uncertainty. Like she wanted to ask me for more. And so I asked, "Didn't get enough? Need some more?"

"Mm... Mmhm..." Ocellus mumbled just audibly enough for me to hear. I closed my eyes and brought my lips to hers again. But this time, she held on more firmly. I did not think anything was amiss at first. But as the seconds went by, I noticed something was missing. The distinct lack of that strange sensation. I did not feel Ocellus feeding on my love at all. And she was quick to notice my inquisitive gaze once that kiss ended. While having the hardest time looking me in the eye, she muttered softly, "I...just wanted to do it again because...it felt nice."

"Oh... Um... I...guess that's OK?" I said with some confusion. Smolder's eyes opened wider in intrigue upon hearing this while she watched and Ocellus looked away as if she was afraid I was upset with her. She even completely let go of me. While I was caught by surprise with that kiss, I was not bothered much. "And...you're right. That did feel nice. A kiss is supposed to feel pleasant."

"I should know. I love a good make out session with mi amor." Smolder added with a sensual hiss on her tongue. That slithery teasing tone sent a shiver down my spine and even caused Ocellus to glance her way with a very crooked grimace across her draconic lips. Smolder smirked devilishly at me before she reached out and grabbed me by the head. "Move over, love bug. My turn."

And what a kiss that was. Smolder closed her eyes as she brought her lips to mine. And we did not simply settle for a lip lock. Her tongue reached out to mine as ours began to dance. That familiar taste with just the slightest spicy hint of sulfur... I loved it. Ocellus was respectfully quiet, but I suspect she was closely watching as my little lover and I took this sacred opportunity to display our love for each other away from prying eyes. As the kiss ended with the two of us letting out a delighted sigh, Smolder gazed lovingly into my eyes as she dragged a claw along my jaw. "Je t'aime toujours, mi amor."

"Ti amo tanto." I whispered back to her. Words in languages we did not understand, but with meaning that was known to both of us. I then lied back down on my bed with Ocellus resting atop me. I beckoned for Smolder to join me, but she instead remained on her knees while tenderly cradling my hand between hers. She tenderly stroked her fingers along the back of my hand, caressing it like a precious treasure. She soon reached down and kissed me on the forehead. I asked quietly, "There's room for you here."

"I know, but I got something to do. I'm gonna check around the command center to see if I can find anyone to call the girls over today. Gotta make sure they get to like the love bug, right?" Smolder replied with smile while Ocellus only glanced at her in unease. Only then did Smolder hop down from my bed before looking back at us. "You two lovebirds take it easy until I get back."

I just rolled my eyes at Smolder's playful use of words. She then walked to the right and out of sight before I heard the door leading downstairs close. I remained on my back, but the false dragoness resting upon me was unusually still and silent. I stroked my fingers along her smooth head of hair and asked, "Ocellus...?"

"What did mean by that? Lovebirds? I thought I'm a love bug..." Ocellus mumbled in contemplation. She then looked at me and said, "I mean I guess I could try being a bird. Maybe a griffon or a hippogriff... Or what about those tall parrots? Did you call them harpies?"

Ocellus taking the term too literally got me to let out a chuckle. "No, no, that's not what she means. She was just messing with us by saying we're a budding couple. A couple of people falling in love. But that's not the case, right?"

I expected her to stammer and giggle in denial of Smolder's playful claims. But an uncomfortable amount of time went by without Ocellus making a sound. I then asked again, "Right...?"

After a moment longer, I looked down at Ocellus as I felt her beginning to stir. She gazed at me with those timid orange eyes and asked, "Do you...think you'll ever love me as much as you love Smolder?"

She was being completely serious. And I was unsure how to even respond to that question. Thinking carefully, I then said, "That's...a good question. Loving someone is one thing, but falling in love is another matter entirely. I...haven't known you long enough to wonder if I...will ever fall in love with you."

"It... I guess it's OK if you don't... I don't know how anyone could ever love me like that... I know I look pretty now, but I know you know I'm...hideous in my real form." Ocellus muttered forlornly with her eyes gazing at nothing in particular.

That display of doubt disgusted me. I knew she was aware of how almost no one around us had any faith in her as a Changeling. She could sense that animosity, even from within my room. And so I pushed myself up with Ocellus rising with me and held her firmly in my arms. A look of mild shock filled her eyes as she gazed into my much firmer gaze. Holding her firmly, I spoke just as firmly. "Don't ever say that. I know what you really look like. And you are beautiful."

I saw her eyes beginning to quiver as Ocellus looked like she could not believe what she was hearing. Her ears hanging from the side of her head, as anatomically unlikely as they were for a dragon, perked up in response. "You... You don't really mean that, do you?"

"I mean every word." I said with as much conviction as I could squeeze into my words. I wanted to hammer down any doubts she had about herself. "You're the prettiest love bug I've ever seen. You're the best love bug in the world. Everyone will love you. They just don't know it yet. Do you believe me? Do you believe me when I say you're the best little love bug out there?"

Her eyes quivered as I could see tears forming around the edges. Was I too firm with her? Did I scare Ocellus instead of inspiring her? She soon muttered with he sweet little voice starting to crack, "No... I'm... I'm not the best little love bug..."

This hurt to hear. In trying to help her, I ended up making Ocellus cry. And my words failed to convince her. But as I struggled to find something to back my words up with, Ocellus began to smile even as tears flowed down her face. Her voice cracking further, she then said, "I'm...your little love bug."

"Ocellus..." I muttered as I ended up being at a loss for words. Her gaze... So fragile, yet so trusting. I wanted to preserve that look of hope in them. Wanting to help her further, I then asked, "Is there...anything I can do for you?"

"Love me... Please, love me." She pleaded before embracing me firmly with her brow tilted down into my chest with my face now tucked between her two horns. "I'm your little love bug... I want to always be your little love bug... I'll follow you forever, if you'll let me..."

"Sweetheart... Ocellus, I..." I muttered as her words were filled with a genuine sincerity. I do love her. I always did. I always adored that precious love bug. But now...I was hoping I could...love her the way she wanted. A part of me was hoping that something would change in time. Where something would click and we could start being more than friends. I then whispered to her, "I...hope I end up loving you like that someday."

She cooed and wiggled on my lap with her arms locked around me. Just so loving... The poor thing deserved more than what she had. I then whispered more reassuring words to her. "When this war is over, I'm taking you home with me. Just like we planned. We'll see each other every day. And you'll be happy there. I promise you'll have a good life with me in Ponyville."

"As long as I have you, I'll...always be happy." Ocellus sighed before she lifted her face to gaze at me from inches away. The tears were still fresh on her face, but those eyes... So full of hope. She then whispered, "Please don't ever leave me... I'll be your little love bug... I'll be good..."

"Ocellus... I won't do that to you. I'll..." I muttered as I became lost in those beautiful orange eyes lined with tears. And for just an instant, I acted on what my heart was demanding. I placed my hand on the back of her head while she leaned closer, her eyes halfway closed. And then... Her lips were upon mine.

This was not at all like our previous little kisses. This one was fueled by a mutual need. She needed this as much as I did. We clung to each other, eyes squinted shut as we gasped and sighed into that wonderful kiss. I could feel her beginning to sip away at my love. And soon, I felt a warm moistness upon my lips. And they parted to answer her call.

That taste... Her tongue upon mine. That soft and long dragon's tongue. But the taste... Not the slightest hint of sulfur. I suppose there is only so much a Changeling can do to imitate other species. But I hardly minded. This taste was hers. And this subtle sweetness tickled my senses. As sweet as her fragile soul. I felt such a powerful desire in my heart. To hold and cherish this little love bug forever. And when our kiss finally ended and we gazed into each others' eyes in a haze, I pleaded with her. "Please don't ever leave..."

"I'll never leave you...if you never stop loving me." The false dragoness cooed at me with fresh joyful tears complimenting her euphoric smile. Her hand rested over my heart, her eyes closing. "The love you have for me... It's...so much stronger now..."

"We'll see where things go... I...hope we have a future together." I muttered as I held her head to my chest. I felt such a powerful desire to see this precious little lady happy. She deserved happiness. I knew that by then.

"I could spend an eternity with you and never stop being happy... I'll always be...your little love bug, James..." Ocellus cooed with the calmest tone of voice I had heard out of her so far. I do have to wonder... Could I fall in love with a Changeling? Creatures that sustain themselves on love? Would such a thing...ever work?

Finally remembering what time it was, I reluctantly stood up from my bed with Ocellus rolling off me to watch. I grabbed some clean clothes from my wardrobe and stepped into the bathroom to swap out of my used attire. But as I did so with the door closed and locked, I could hear something on the other side. Footsteps pacing back and forth just outside my door.

Ocellus was probably pacing just beyond the door out of anxiousness. She really was not comfortable being without me for too long. And as soon as I opened that door and found her standing there, she beamed at me before jumping into my arms. I held her up and patted her on the back of the head. "I'm not going anywhere yet, love bug. I'm still here. All right?"

"Mmhm... I'm just...at my happiest when I can feel your love near me." She said with a relieved sigh. Her unwavering sincerity touched my heart. And she followed up that statement with another wonderful thing to say. "I just want to be with you."

"You really are a love bug. Always full of lovely things to say." I retorted before carrying her to my bed. And it was right around then that I heard the door leading downstairs open. I instinctively felt anxious, but calmed when I saw Smolder step in. "Hey, how'd it go?"

"I checked with Princess Celestia. She got in touch with the girls and said they'll be sure to stop in after dinner. That an OK time?" She replied while not closing the door behind her.

"After dinner? That sounds about right." I said before looking down at the false dragoness in my arms. Her peaceful smile faded for a bit, but she calmed herself when I said, "It'll be all right. You'll have me here."

"Right... I'll...be OK if I have you." Ocellus whispered while I noticed Smolder starting to smirk very smugly when she heard that.

I stroked my hand over our little friend's head while Smolder took a seat beside me. Remembering her parting words, I then asked with a tiny whisper, "Lovebirds? What made you say that?"

Smolder was very direct with her response. She leaned closer and whispered discreetly into my ear while Ocellus was thoroughly distracted by my caress. "Because you two would be really good for each other. I can tell."

I was about to contest that, but then took into account what had transpired between Ocellus and I while Smolder was out of the room. I could not even try to deny that claim. And so I replied with a smirk and whisper, "You are way too wise and observant than you have any right to be at your age."

"I'll take that as a compliment." Smolder retorted with smug toothy grin. Although she quickly followed that up with a kiss to my cheek. But after a moment longer, she then said, "Oh, right... I was asked to let you know they need you downstairs. Sorry for not saying it right away."

"Now? Oh, sure. I'll be right back." I said before standing up while Smolder held Ocellus' hand to keep her calm. I would not be going far. But when I did get to the bottom of the stairs, I saw just about everyone in the command center gathered around the radar station in the corner. I was instantly hit with a wave of dread. "Oh no... They're not here, are they?"

"I don't think so... There's nothing approaching out from the east. It's only coming from the west this time." Shining Armor replied as he pointed a hoof at the glowing crystal panels. He was right. There was no movement or blips being displayed out east. Nor to the north and south. But there was one tiny blip on the panels displaying what little topographic information we were seeing towards the west. I knew by then that Hollows are displayed as purple blips. But this one...was green. Shining Armor then added, "It looks like...there's only one. And it's not the enemy."

"We're not expecting any supply runs being delivered on foot. All supplies are deliverer via airship out here..." Celestia added as she and her sisters glanced at each other for a brief mutual confirmation of their thoughts on the situation. She then looked back at me and said, "James, fetch your armor. And leave your weapons for now. Meet us at the west gate. I doubt this is a threat, but we can't be too sure out here."

"Right, I'll be there." I replied before hurrying up the stairs to dip my feet into the tub that held my armor's liquid form. Smolder and Ocellus watched as I did so with my armor hardening over my body. "Something's come up. Something or someone is approaching from the west and we have no idea what it could be. Doesn't look like the enemy, but we're still taking precautions."

"You mean...it's not here to hurt us?" Ocellus asked with some curiosity in her eyes.

"That means... Hey, how about we come watch? If it's not here to start trouble, then we've got nothing to worry about. We won't get in the way. Promise." Smolder added while looking more intrigued than worried.

I too jogged my mind as I tried to imagine what this mysterious lone entity could be. Nothing came to mind. We were much too far from civilization for anyone to reasonably reach us on foot by themselves. Was it Gallus? That griffon boy I bumped into out there? No, I strongly doubt he would travel that much farther into the Empty Plains. Even if the supply runner airships would guide him back and forth. Much too risky and far too much ground to cover. But who else could it be? Regardless, I saw no harm in indulging their request and letting them get out of the command center for a while. "Yeah, sure. Just stick with me. But if that thing means trouble, you two hurry back here and take shelter. Promise me that, all right?"

"OK! We'll run and hide if it's something mean!" Ocellus retorted while Smolder nodded in agreement. Once I was suited up in all but my helmet, I led the two little ladies down the stairs. The command center was now emptier since most of the high officers had left to gather at the west gate. No one objected to me taking Smolder and Ocellus outside. Since Ocellus had taken a form that had wings, we all took to the air to save time as we hurried west.

Quite a crowd was gathering at the west gate when we came in for a landing. The three royal sisters were there along with Shining Armor. I could see Seaspray standing atop the walls to survey the situation out west while all of his fellow hippogriff archers stood ready with longbows at their sides. Smolder spoke up, "Wow. Must be a big deal."

"One single entity approaching on foot from the one direction we wouldn't expect anyone to be coming from? Yeah, I'd say that's cause for some sort of alarm." I retorted while casting my gaze to the west and beyond the encampment's walls. I could not make out anything at the time. The approaching party was likely still too far away.

There were some very recognizable faces among the crowd. I saw Gilda chatting up Rainbow Dash. Ember had arrived in full armor and with spear in hand while her men also stood with her. I even saw Novo approaching on her magnificent wings from the airship docks to the north. Ocellus muttered uneasily as we approached the growing mass of onlookers, "That's...a lot of people..."

"Stay close to me and no one will bother you, love bug." I said while hoping Ocellus would not lose her composure and unwittingly dispel her disguise. Very few people in the camp are aware of her true identity and having dozens of infantry around us see a Changeling appear would...not be ideal for the situation.

Novo waved at us with her right wing as we came in for a landing. "Over here, honey! What's the commotion for? This isn't normal, right?"

"I don't think there's any trouble. It's just that there's someone, just one, coming from the west. And we know it's not any of the emperor's men. Really peculiar situation." I explained while just as in the dark about the situation. I then shrugged my armored shoulders and added, "With how close we are to moving out, I can see why this looks like bad timing. Can't be too careful here."

"Hm. This really would be a bad time for unexpected surprises, wouldn't it? Let's hope it's nothing to write home about." Novo spoke with a perplexed frown on her beak. Although her eyes lit up when she gazed at the taller of the two dragonesses beside me. "Hello there, little love bug. Did you sleep well after the last time you stopped by?"

"Oh...! Your majesty, hello!" Ocellus exclaimed before bowing graciously towards the hippogriff queen. "I...um... I slept very well that night. Woke up feeling very refreshed. Thank you for...um...sharing dinner with me."

"You stop on by anytime you need...an extra helping of mama's home cooking. Sweet little love bugs like you are always welcome." Novo replied with a soothing tone of voice, her hand resting atop Ocellus' head. The cleverly disguised Changeling giggled in delight as she likely felt Novo's very hospitable love oozing off her touch. Smolder just snickered in delight at the precious display before us. And they were doing well to keep the true nature of Ocellus hidden in plain sight. Although Novo then turned and called up to the archers atop the wall. "Admiral! Any sign of anything out there?!"

I could see Seaspray clad in his gorgeous iridescent armor while he remained seated, a telescope held to an eye. "Not yet, your majesty! The dips in the plains are giving this nameless stranger plenty of cover for their approach! I will inform you the instant I catch sight of them!"

The four of us then approached the three royal sisters as the murmur of quiet conversation filled the air. It was an intriguing mystery everyone was eager to see revealed. Smolder then asked, "Nothing yet? You want me to fly out there and see if I can spot them from above?"

"Absolutely not, child. You are forbidden from engaging with any potential enemies units even slightly. We will wait and scope out the intruder from afar. Understood?" Luna retorted most firmly while Celestia and Nightmare Moon spoke softly amongst themselves. Smolder did not even try to dispute that and crossed her arms in waiting. Although Luna then asked, "Wait... Why are you out here? This is no place for young ones."

Ocellus promptly objected, "We're just here to watch! That thing out there...isn't one of the enemy, right? It won't attack us? Smolder and I will run back to the safe house if things get crazy, all right? Please?"

Luna snorted in some irritation before saying, "Very well, I suppose so. But retreat the instant there is a confrontation. You understand?"

The two little ladies nodded without objection. Although it was then that Seaspray called out to us. "There! It's coming up over the horizon now, your majesties!"

"Great! Who's out there?!" Novo called out to her captain of the guard.

What Seaspray said next baffled everyone. Including me. "It... Hm... It seems to be... Well, I can see that whoever it is carries arms and armor for battle. But... I have never seen a creature like this in my life. If I had to describe this being... I would have to say it appears to be a fusion of pony and...dragon?"

Novo immediately cast her admiral a cockeyed stare while he never looked away from the west. "A pony and a dragon? In one body? That...doesn't sound like anything I've ever heard of. What about you, James? That sound familiar?"

I brought a hand to my head while even Smolder appeared to be wracking her brain for an answer. "Pony and dragon? I... Uh... I'm trying to think of something that matches that description, but nothing comes to mind..."

There was a mumbling of confusion around us. They were armed, but definitely not anything that could be associated with the enemy. It was only then that Nightmare Moon suddenly lifted her head with a sudden realization. "Wait... Wait, that sounds like... Admiral! Allow me to borrow your scope!"

Nightmare Moon jumped high to the encampment's walls with a flap of her wings. Her magic aura coated the telescope before it floated up to her face. A moment later, she passed it back to the admiral and muttered something to him. She then jumped back down to us and spoke, "They are to be granted entry upon arrival. They mean no harm."

"Just like that?! Are you sure?!" Celestia asked in shock while we were all surprised that Nightmare Moon would give this approaching stranger the benefit of the doubt after just a glance.

The Princess of Dreams then spoke with a smirk. "Trust me, this foe is a friend. You will see when they reach us. Have faith, sister."

A new tension filled the crowd around us. A total stranger was about to be granted entry and we had no idea what it could be. I then asked, "You sure this is a good idea?"

Nightmare Moon simply chuckled as she asked, "If that description you heard does not ring any bells, then you are in for a very pleasant surprise."

I just looked at my companions while they all looked back at me with equal gazes of confusion. Nightmare Moon must have recognized who was out there. And so we waited. As the minutes ticked by, the wooden beams that secured the sturdy gates were lifted before they swung open. And when my eyes fell upon who was now striding into the encampment, the dots quickly started to connect for me. And I felt my heart leap into my throat. "You...?"

The description of pony merged with dragon was not entirely accurate, but I could see why Seaspray would make that assumption with so little to see from the front and at such a distance. And the armor that coated them... It was not at all like the suits of barding being worn by the ponies around us. This suit of armor had a distinctly...eastern aesthetic to it. A jacket of scale armor composed of emerald green hues covered the torso with a thick threaded band tied around the waist. Long flexible tassets shielded the back and sides of the hind legs were coated in an equally green color. The forelegs were coated in polished bronze greaves and the head was covered in a green helm that provided excellent protection to the sides and back of the neck. And slung over the back was a long polearm. One that ended in a broad curved blade instead of a spearhead. But most shocking of all... I knew this mare. And when her eyes met mind, a wonderful sense of familiarity filled my soul.

But I was not the only one to recognize the mare before us. Celestia and Luna also took a step forward as they began to draw closer. The Princess of the Dawn asked softly, "You... You are...?"

With a serene smile, the mare before us lifted her helmet as a magic aura surrounded it. Her horn, appearing to be composed of polished wood, had a glowing rune set into it near the base as the helmet slid up and past the horn. And with a shake of her head, a full head of wild pine green hair flowed free. Her beautifully contrasting red eyes gazed kindly at us before she spoke with a beautiful voice that I found myself longing for. "Your highness?"

"Rain Shine!" The two sisters shrieked in delight before rushing forward as all three mares beamed in joy. The Princesses of the Night and Dawn bordered Rain Shine as they caught her in a dual equine hug, laughing and almost weeping in delirious joy like a trio of sorely dear friends being reunited after far too long. And Celestia's words only confirmed this connection. "It's been far too long, old friend! So good to see you!"

"Oh, wait! She's a kirin! Yeah, there's a whole village of them out here, right?" Smolder spoke up as she too came to recognize some physical attributes on our visitor. I had forgotten that she had almost stumbled across the Grove of Silence during her search for me and bumped into Autumn Blaze.

Upon hearing that term, the crowd around us burst into an uproar of intrigue and wonderment. I doubt any of them had even heard of the kirin before, let alone seen one. But I was most surprised to see Ember step forward as that word filled her eyes with a profound look of realization. "A kirin?! One of the dragons of the east?!"

Even Ember's own subordinates muttered amongst themselves in curiosity. As if the dragon lands had some degree of knowledge of this seclusive race's existence. I stepped near Ember and asked, "You know of them?"

Ember glanced up at me and said, "Yes! My father spoke of them on occasion. He called them the dragons of the east. Never really knew why though."

"Dragons...of the east... Hm..." I muttered in contemplation. I thought back to the night I spent in the Grove of Silence. And those mystical blue flames the kirin used to heat their cooking woks with. I had to wonder... Could they naturally produce fire as well? There was that tale of Rain Shine's mother...

After a moment of joyful reunion between the three of them, Celestia and Luna took a step back from the chieftain of the Grove of Silence. The Princess of the Night then asked, "As much as I dread to distract from this reunion, whatever brings you out here, old friend? You're a long way from home, are you not?"

"Yes, I have been traveling nearly nonstop in the prior days. I was hoping I would catch up to you before long." Rain Shine replied with that wonderful voice. She then explained, "As I am sure you can see just by looking at me, I did not simply come here to catch up on lost time. I am here to provide assistance if you would have me."

Another murmur of surprise filled the crowd around us. Even I was stunned to hear this declaration. The chieftain of the Empty Plains' population of kirin? Serving alongside us on the battlefield? This came so far out of left field that even I was left speechless. And the kirin... I could swear they are pacifists by nature. Being on a battlefield? It was unthinkable.

I was tempted to talk Rain Shine out of it. Even if she was fully armed and armored. She looked like she knew exactly what she was getting into. Before I could approach, Celestia mirrored my thoughts. "You... You're here to fight?! Do you even know what is happening out here right now? We are at war, old friend. Are you certain you understand what you are saying?"

"Yes. I am aware. As my people and I have been listening most closely to what has been transpiring out here." Rain Shine began to explain as her tone darkened somewhat. "We detected you all passing some time ago and have been listening closely through the earth. The first encounter upon the plains went smoothly. The second one, even moreso. But when only one remained... We heard a struggle. The last man standing provided a horrific resistance that even your mightiest warriors had great difficulty overcoming. It was this struggle that convinced us you may need further assistance. And so I gathered my armor and my glaive before setting out while my people watch over the Grove of Silence in my absence. I am relieved that I was able to reach you in time."

She heard everything... Truly, there is no hiding anything from the kirin when they try to listen in. The mares of the Grove of Silence were probably eavesdropping on us at that very moment. Nightmare Moon then stepped forward and said, "Any assistance you can provide would be deeply appreciated. It is good that you are here for us."

"Oh, I am not here for you, your highness." Rain Shine said surprisingly as she crossed horns with the Princess of Dreams once more. But I then froze as her vibrant red eyes met mine. "I am here...for him."

Everyone took a step back as the kirin warrior before us approached me. Her serene smile never fading from her face, she soon stood before me as our eyes locked. That wonderful indescribable sensation of belonging... That sense of kinship that I have only ever felt in the presence of the kirin... It was palpable as she spoke softly to me. "I have been longing to see you again, dear friend."

"And I... I didn't know how happy I'd be to see you until you were here." I replied in a subdued joy. I held out my arms, which she all too happily accepted. Rain Shine stepped into my embrace, her chin upon my pauldron as that familiar scent of pine flooded my nostrils. Her luscious green mane caressed my cheek as I held her and savored this reunion. It was good to have her there.

There was a moment of respectful silence as Rain Shine and I savored this reunion. The joy in my heart... Truly man and kirin hold a special connection to each other. Although I soon heard Smolder ask, "So you're the queen of the kirin out here? You know Autumn Blaze too?"

Rain Shine only pulled away to gaze down at the young dragoness beside us, our audience still muttering amongst themselves. The kirin matriarch was drawing a lot of attention from the westerners around us. And a gaze of realization fill her eyes. "Oh... Are you the dragon young Autumn spoke of? She did mention encountering one not too long ago while out for a stroll..."

"That's me! And I didn't know you kirin could get this tall!" Smolder retorted as she beheld the majesty of the kirin chieftain before us. Rain Shine only chuckled with adoration now that she had met someone Autumn Blaze surely must have spoken of. I doubt that chatterbox could keep a secret for long.

"If I may?" I heard a deep and soulful voice say as someone approached from nearby. We turned and found Novo drawing closer. Rain Shine remained silent to allow her to speak first, although Novo's eyes carefully scanned the mare before her. She soon let out a quiet whistle before saying, "My my... I almost never come across a mare who's as pretty as me. Novo. Queen of Capricorn Island. It's a pleasure, Rain Shine."

"Capricorn Island... Ah, yes! In the ocean to the west! It's difficult for us to hear anything that is separated by the ocean depths. Home of the hippogriffs, yes?" Rain Shine asked in return while we all took a step back to allow this meeting of royalty to carry on without interruption.

"You girls listen with an ear to the ground for everything, hm? Clever talent to have." Novo retorted before glancing at me with a smirk. "And you know this man? Seems to me you're a little too familiar with him."

I felt a tension fill the air as I wondered what compelled Novo to say that in front of an audience. Although Rain Shine let out a pleasant giggle in response to Novo's observations. "Oh, we have met. My people and I were blessed enough to have this man happen upon the Grove of Silence. He was wonderful company that night and we have all missed him dearly. Which reminds me..."

With a cast of her unique magic, Rain Shine summoned a large flower to suddenly sprout from the ground. A bright yellow bellflower, to be precise. Everyone watched in awe as she spoke into the blossom. "I have arrived at my destination. Our friend is alive and well. I will return when I can. You may all rest easy now."

"Hang on a minute. You can actually talk to other kirin through these flowers? I bet there's no hiding anything from you ladies." Novo spoke up before breaking into a hearty laugh. Some of the gawkers around us also found some intrigue and amusement in seeing the kirin matriarch speaking into a flower.

"Yes, I know this looks strange from a glance, but we... Hm?" Rain Shine began to say before she paused with an ear held up to the bellflower. A crooked smile then formed on her lips before she glanced at me. "Autumn Blaze says hello, James. And she misses you dearly."

That made me smile. Even though I knew I would not be able to hear her, I stepped forward and spoke into the bellflower. "Miss you too, Autumn. And thanks for being nice to Smolder. I'll stop by on my way back."

"Sounds like she will be holding you to that, James." Rain Shine spoke with a chuckle before the bellflower retracted into the ground and out of sight. But it was then that our attention was drawn to someone who had wandered close. Ember, still clad in armor without her helmet, had taken Rain Shine's weapon in hand and was closely examining it. The kirin chieftain took note of this and asked, "Can I help you?"

"Hm? Oh, I was just... Um... What even is this?" Ember asked while trying to find a proper grip for the polearm. The glaive Rain Shine had been carrying with her possessed an brightly color red shaft with a wide cleaving blade at the tip. The design was distinctly that of an eastern land with the blade being that of a backsword with a pair of prongs pointing up from the spine. There was even an engraving set into the sides of the blade that appeared to depict a slithering green serpent. The lack of a pommel of the other end of the shaft reinforced how centrifugal force was required to get the most out of the business end of the weapon and nowhere else. Ember then asked, "It looks like a spear, but I don't think it is..."

"The correct term for this type of weapon is glaive. Think of it as a backsword on a spear shaft. It requires a different type of technique than what you use with a spear." I explained in brief while not being terribly familiar with the regional terminology of the weapon Rain Shine was carrying with her. I am sure it has a foreign term assigned to it, but I would continue to refer to it as a glaive for consistency. Knowing how adept Ember is with a polearm, she could probably figure out how to wield it.

Rain Shine did not mind Ember examining her weapon and patiently waited for her to hand it back to her. Although it was at this point that Celestia stepped forward. "Rain Shine... You say you're here to assist us? On the battlefield? You know we are at war, yes?"

"I am aware, yes. Why do you suppose I came clad in the finest armor we were able to forge and with my bloodline's ancestral blade? I would not have carried the Viper Fang with me had I not been prepared to do battle upon the plains." Rain Shine replied as her attention was directed towards her old friend. She then asked, "Why so concerned? You believe I am only placing myself in harm's way?"

"It's not that, old friend. It's just... For as long as we have observed, your kind are pacifists by nature. We have never heard of kirin becoming warriors." Luna then added while Nightmare Moon watched in respectful silence.

I too have to admit seeing a kirin join us in battle was one of the last things I ever imagined to happen. Seeing Rain Shine clad in that eastern armor... It was both fitting, yet completely unsuited for such a wonderful creature of tranquility and peace. I had already seen battle twice before. And since I was certain the coming clashes would only become more arduous... I dreaded seeing this creature of peace in an environment she was in no way prepared for.

And yet, Rain Shine only gave the sisters of the dawn and night gaze of amused surprise. And then she chuckled before asking, "Is that what your concerns are? You fear I am unversed in the art of combat? You are aware the chieftains of the kirin clans are the ones tasked with protecting their people, yes? I assure you that I know what I am getting myself into her."

That claim did not surprise me. She did speak of her mother protecting the Grove of Silence from an approaching army of ruthless deer, but that sounded more like she had simply routed them by setting the surrounding meadow on fire instead of facing them in actual battle. Lord knows how she even managed to do that, come to think of it...

But there was one person among us who took Rain Shine's claims at face value. Nightmare Moon then stepped forward and said, "Perhaps a demonstration will soothe any doubts we have."

Everyone glanced at the Princess of Dreams. And Rain Shine's serene smile turned into quite the cheeky smirk. "A demonstration, you say? A duel? If that is the case, who will face me?"

"Allow me! Our weapons aren't too different." Ember spoke up as she passed Rain Shine's glaive back to her before snatching up her own spear from nearby. Displaying nothing but intrigue and confidence, Ember then said, "I should introduce myself first, right? I am Ember. Dragon Lord and ruler of the dragon lands. I hope you're expecting an worthy fight."

"The dragon lands? Little in the way of vegetation grows out there... What whispers we have heard does suggest what you say is true. A duel between dragons of the east and west, yes? I accept your challenge, Ember." Rain Shine replied before the two of them respectfully bowed to each other. Rain Shine then took hold of her blade with levitation magic before also placing her helmet back upon her head. "I do believe the plains just beyond the gate will suffice. I hope I do not disappoint."

A new kind of excitement filled the air as we all followed Ember and Rain Shine out of the camp. Those who could fly lined the western walls of the encampment for a better vantage point to observe the duel between the two of them. Rain Shine was very confident with what she said. Not the slightest signs of doubt in her words. Just how skilled was she in battle with the use of a glaive?

"I really must insist that you all provide us with more room. I would dread for any collateral damage to reach any of you." Rain Shine spoke up, prompting Ember to bring a hand to her jaw. Was Rain Shine concerned Ember's natural flame breath might reach us? Why would she even suspect Ember would resort to such a technique in a simple duel between spear and glaive?

Regardless, it was respectable foresight and no one objected. We all stayed back as Ember and Rain Shine continued further along until they were maybe no less than a hundred paces away from us. Quite a crowd had gathered while familiar faces stayed near me. Rain Shine had the element of surprise on her side. I heard Twilight Sparkle speak, "A real kirin... I almost never get to read about them. I wonder what she can do?"

Rain Shine bowed gracefully towards Ember in a display of some sort of formality. Ember responded in kind by bowing forward with a hand upon her breastplate. She then jumped back and brought her spear to both hands with the tip pointing forward. Rain Shine also made a quick hop backwards and turned her body sideways with her glaive floating behind her, the blade pointed forward and towards the ground. With a quick flick, she could probably bring the blade forward for a rising slice. Ember then called out, "Ready when you are!"

We watched an waited, but Rain Shine did not make the first move. She waited patiently. True to her nature as a kirin, she did not strike first. She was waiting for the aggressor to draw near. And Ember eventually figured this out. The armored dragoness suddenly dashed forward while keeping herself low to the ground. And with a flap of her wings, she suddenly threw herself to her left without losing forward momentum. Ember darted from one side to the other to disorientate her opponent with mobility now human warrior could match. But Rain Shine did not flinch. And even from that distance, I could see that her gaze of serenity never faded once. I started to feel some apprehension as Ember closed the gap. She would reach Rain Shine in only seconds from that distance. I was sure Ember would at least try to avoid striking a severe blow and would probably make a conscious effort to only target the armored components covering her opponent's body, but the sheer effort Ember was putting into her disorienting approach only made me question my faith.

Rain Shine did not budge. Even when Ember jumped into the air with her momentum carrying her forward. Even if she struck her upon right in her durable helmet, the speed behind that stab could still cause significant harm. Why was Rain Shine making herself such an easy target?! I felt a surge of dread as I was sure I was about to see someone dear to me get hurt. But just when I was about to cast a levitation spell to try and stop Ember's lunge, something caught my eye. The run near the base of Rain Shine's horn began to glow. And just before Ember could reach her...

No one saw what was coming. In less than a second, the ground between the two warriors ruptured as thick and gnarled wooden tree roots burst up and took the attack before Ember had any idea what was happening. A gasp filled the crowd as Ember's assault was stopped cold before she pressed her feet against the newly erected uneven wall for leverage to pry her weapon free. She soon jumped off and caught her stance back on solid ground, but Ember still shouted at her opponent in disbelief. "Wha... Where'd these come from?!"

The wall of roots began to part as Rain Shine still maintained that serene smile, although her eyes were narrowing into a much more playful stare. And the rune of her horn... It was still glowing. It only then dawned on me. "No way... She's a..."

I saw that look of shock in Ember's eyes as she too understood why this wall of wood had intercepted her attack. Those roots did not simply spontaneously pop up out of nowhere. They had been summoned. The roots then parted to allow Rain Shine to walk past them. Ember began to back away with her spear never turning its head away from her opponent. Rain Shine then spoke more boldly while her glaive floated at her side, "My blade is not the only weapon you should fear. The earth itself is my ally! I call upon nature's blessings to serve me in battle! Prepare yourself, dragon of the west!"

With Ember now realizing that Rain Shine had far more than a steel blade at her disposal, she quickly proceeded to turn up the heat. The Dragon Lord opened her maw wide and unleashed a burst of pink flames at Rain Shine. While I was startled to see Ember resort to more drastic measures to try and come out on top of this duel, it was necessary now that Rain Shine had shown her hand. She would have to use everything at her disposal to keep up with someone who was essentially a geomancer.

Rain Shine never lost her graceful stance as another wall of thick wooden roots burst from the ground before her to intercept the incoming orb of flame. A flash of fire engulfed the wall of wooden barbs, but they instantly ignited as well. Rain Shine was quick to take advantage of this as the root rapidly grew skyward to form a wall of towering burning tendrils. Bending as if they were the appendages of a massive subterranean creature, they brought themselves down in an attempt to smash Ember into the ground. The Dragon Lord reacted quickly with her wings swiftly carrying her across the plains, the burning wooden tendrils hitting the ground hard with an earthshaking slap. And the crowd around me was starting to go wild. This was more than simply a duel between spear and glaive. This was also a battle between earth and fire.

"Stop hiding behind your saplings and show me what you can do with that blade!" Ember called out as she came swooping in with spear ready. Her opponent appeared to accept her challenge since any wooden roots, burning or otherwise, retracted into the earth from whence they came. And when came in for a swooping stab, the Rain Shine's glaive swung up from behind her to smack Ember's spear away with the blade's spine. Ember quickly grounded herself and readied her spear in both hands while the kirin chieftain also adjusted her stance to not be so relaxed. I saw her magic aura being applied in two places along the shaft. One was constantly holding it from the bottom while the other was near the top. Almost as if the aura was functioning like a pair of hands. They almost mirrored Ember's grip on her spear, though Rain Shine's grip was higher up to exert more control. Ember slapped her tail upon the ground as she spoke out, "That's more like it. Show me what you got, dragon of the east!"

What a spectacle, seeing those two start to go at it. Ember making careful jabs with her spear while also moving the spearhead in circular motions to make it harder for Rain Shine to try and get in a jab with her blade. Ember would often try to get in a stab before hopping back with quick footwork. Rain Shine's glaive often maintained mostly horizontal positions in an almost acrobatic style that one would only find used with eastern martial arts. But even moreso, she would at times send her glaive into a whirling spin to build up momentum for powerful slashes that Ember dare not try to counter. A technique that would be impossible for a pair of hands.

As much as everyone was getting a kick of seeing just how masterful Rain Shine was with a glaive, my attention was directed mostly at Ember. She was probably the one at the most of a disadvantage, but she was stalwart and tricky with her weapon's maneuvers. And she never stopped smiling. I could tell that she was having a good time with this sparring session. So petite, yet so fierce and stubborn. Her resolve in the face of her opponent was nothing short of inspiring and I found myself smiling with her. I even heard her own men starting to cheer her on. I wanted to see her at least end the duel in a draw.

"You're good... Really good!" Ember shouted before propelling herself back with a flap of her wings to take a moment to catch her breath and survey the situation. She started to step sideways with her spear constantly pointed at her opponent as if searching for an opening. Rain Shine began to mirror Ember's movements by beginning to walk in the opposite direction without taking her eyes off her, the glorious kirin queen gracefully striding like she had nothing to fear. Her glaive once again assumed its previous position of being behind her to be ready to lash out with a rising slash again. Such calm grace in the face of her opponent almost gave off an air of excessive confidence. Almost as if she was daring Ember to come in swinging. I could see Ember's eyes narrow as if she too was wondering if she was being taunted, but Ember proved herself too cunning to take any sort of bait by keeping her distance for the moment.

After a moment of circling each other, Ember tried to resort to a sneaky first strike. She very suddenly unleashed a torrent of flame at Rain Shine with a long continuous huff from the pits of her stomach. But even this failed to reach Rain Shine. In fact, the stream of fire parted right down the middle just before it could reach her! A gasp and murmur ran through the crowd while I heard one of Ember's own men speak up. "Man, I thought these ponies were pushovers, but that mare's some kinda beast!"

I concurred with that statement as the beast mare before us effortlessly redirected Ember's fiery attack past her. Trails of pink flames flickering along the burning grass once Ember ceased her attack, the Dragon Lord assumed an uneasy stance upon seeing just how futile her attack had been. Rain Shine then spoke up, "Your fire comes from within. For me and my people, our connection to the flames is...much more intrinsic."

As if reacting to her words, the blade upon the shaft of Rain Shine's weapon became coated in flames. Ghostly blue flames wreathed in a layer of red. Her levitation magic began to rotate the glaive in the air with increasing speed, whirling it around Rain Shine like a sort of dance. The flames crawled over the spinning shaft until the entire weapon was coated to form a wheel of whirling fire. But we all jumped when the pillar of flames shot forward as the wheel became straight. But not like a flying javelin. More like...a snake with its jaws opened wide!

Ember threw herself into the air with a flap of her wings to escape the lunge of this newly revealed flame serpent. But the serpent curved to pursue her into the sky. We watched in awe and confusion as Ember darted through the air to try and evade Rain Shine's animated weapon. Their speed and agility was impressive, like a pair of clashing falcons in flight. I was wondering how it was even possible for a glaive to even bend like that, but Ember was quick to confirm there was a solid form hidden within the flames. A swing of her spear generated a metallic clink when she struck the head with her spear's tip. That serpent would stab as much as it would bite if it got its fiery fangs on her.

As tricky as this new approach was for Rain Shine, Ember proved herself to be much to nimble and responsive a flier for it to be effective against her. Levitating this beast of mystical flames did not provide the same results of simply flying on your own power. But there was no repelling this relentless beast. Ember was constantly on the move, even at one point diving right towards the ground and pulling up at the last second for a daring low swoop as if trying to bait her pursuer into diving right into the ground. And it worked. The flame serpent could not turn away as nimbly and got its head firmly lodged into the ground. Ember let out a laugh of success as she came to a sliding stop, but the serpent quickly pulled its head from the ground and bent its body like a cobra rising up to intimidate its prey. What strange properties for a physical weapon to possess...

Rain Shine must have understood at that point Ember was just too agile an opponent for an indirect approach. The flame serpent suddenly shot back towards its master and practically coiled itself around her. And the flames never even scorched its master. The two warriors stood their ground now that another lull in the action had come. Rain Shine was practically untouchable, but Ember was far more mobile. This pause did not last long with Rain Shine suddenly breaking into a gallop with her flaming blade flowing along with her. They circled Ember like a warrior on horseback looking for an opportunity to lasso her up.

"I'm not done here!" Ember shouted before lifting her head. In a surprising display of ingenuity, she showed us just how versatile a dragon's inner flame could be. She launched a volley of spherical bursts of pink fire from her throat into the air to try and make them rain down on her opponent. They appeared to be nothing more than random potshots. If not to directly strike her opponent, then to at least trip her up and take her attention away. And it was effective. Rain Shine began to weave around the incoming firebombs as they would explode rather violently upon hitting the ground. Even if the flames themselves would not be harmful to her, the concussion from the blast might still be dangerous.

I had to wonder if Rain Shine was actually in danger with Ember's flame breath or if she was just humoring her. She even came to a stop when Ember let loose with a gout of fire ahead of Rain Shine to block her path by leaving a wall of fire in her way. Ember was quick to try and box her opponent in to leave an easy direct approach from the front. But just when it looked like Rain Shine would have to work hard to stave off a spear assault, everyone became distracted by a tremor below our feet. Like the weakest of earthquakes. Even Ember became distracted if her quickly darting turns of her head was of any indication.

We quickly found out why this tremor was being felt. All so suddenly, Rain Shine made her move. With towering sturdy tree roots catapulting the ground she was standing on into the sky at a rapid rate! The slab of topsoil she was standing on even detached from the roots pushing it up and rose ever higher from the sheer momentum as Rain Shine was launched into the air with a slow and graceful backflip Even Ember was left as stunned and speechless as the rest of us while I only muttered softly, "I had no idea she was this powerful..."

My eyes were focused on only the skyborne beast mare as she began to go into a fall. But the earth below was already moving to save her from a fatal fall. More and more trails of roots lifted the earth into the sky, the first stretch of suspended earth reaching Rain Shine being held on a near vertical angel. The kirin queen's hooves reached the earth and began to carry her down the winding suspended trails of earth at full gallop while Ember was left with utterly no idea of how to even try to approach this sudden shift in tactics.

Completely out of ideas, Ember shot up into the air and began to hover as she tried to blast Rain Shine off her floating platforms. Sphere after sphere of hot pink flames exploded into the stretches of floating earth. But Rain Shine did not lose speed. She charged ahead with her flaming serpent spear staying by her side. And whenever was in danger of getting blasted off her footholds, she would leap to another slab of earth that was thrown high into the air. With how amazingly in sync the earth's movements were to reach Rain Shine in time, if was as if the earth itself was an extension of her will. She bounded from one slab of earth to the other, disoriented Ember with her shocking mobility. Finally, with Ember momentarily distracted by the surreal waving walls of roots and suspended strips of earth, Rain Shine made her move.

The next slab of earth to catch the leaping kirin turned sharply to the point that it almost had Rain Shine just beginning to turn upside-down. And with a sudden jab forward, it hurled its master right at Ember. Rain Shine's front legs were fully outstretched towards the Dragon Lord with her burning glaive following. It was not the setup for a strike with her weapon. Rain Shine was flying in for a crushing stomp. And her attack struck home. Ember could not even muster a defense as her opponent smashed both armored hooves right into the Dragon Lord's gilded breastplate.

A loud gasp burst from the crowd as Ember was trapped under the falling kirin chieftain. From the height, they would surely both be killed. Or at the very least Rain Shine would her both front legs broken. But she made certain they would both survive this duel. A towering mass of flower several meters high suddenly burst up from the ground right under the two falling dragons of the east and west. They both plummeted into the pillar of soft flowers. Everyone was still as we listened. No harsh impacts or clattering of armor. It was...quiet.

Just as everyone who was watching started to approach to inspect the situation, the flowers all retracted and disappeared into the earth. And standing there with her hoof pinning Ember to the ground by her throat was Rain Shine, her flaming serpent familiar ready to bite in Ember's exposed face. I was stunned, as we all were. But me especially since I always thought Ember is far too tough a warrior to be so easily bested. To see her held to the ground on her back, spear still in hand while completely useless, with her opponent having her pinned by the throat was jarring to witness. Ember had thoroughly and decisively lost the duel. She gasped through her strained throat, "You...got me..."

Rain Shine's gaze was firm and unflinching. She had her opponent caught by the throat. But with Ember's admission of defeat, the flaming serpent became straight once more as the flames coating its length faded away. The form of Rain Shine's trusty glaive soon floated beside her while a serene smile. She lifted her hoof from Ember and stood before her with her head bowing in a show of serene grace. "You fought splendidly, Dragon Lord. It was an honor."

Cheers and applause filled the air while Ember remained where she was. Nightmare Moon trotted forward with a very pleased smile upon her face. "Good show, Rain Shine! If that is the sort of power you possess, then victory will surely come to us that much more easily with you at our side!"

Many gathered around Rain Shine, thoroughly impressed with the display of power and prowess she had displayed. I too was deeply impressed and pleasantly shocked over what such a beautiful and passive creature was truly capable of in battle. Even the towering walls of roots and suspended slabs of earth were lowered back into the ground and even culled by Rain Shine's magic to leave virtually no trace of a skirmish. But while everyone flocked around the intriguing kirin queen, I stayed behind when I found someone not following.

Ember remained where she was. Sprawled out on her back. A bitter glare in her eyes as she gazed at the sky. She tasted defeat and it was definitely bitter upon her tongue. And it pained me to see her like this. I kneeled beside her and asked, "Are you all right?"

"A sore spot on my throat and got the wind knocked out of me. But nothing stings more than...falling before an audience." She growled without even directing her gaze at me. I saw her fingers tighten around her spear's shaft, almost as if threatening to crush it in sheer frustration. "Even my own men saw it. Just look at them. Fawning over the dragon of the east and completely forgetting I'm here... Like I'm some sorta weakling..."

"Ember, no... You're not weak. Rain Shine is just too strong." I explained while I brought a hand to hers. I needed to choose my words carefully for my friend. "I mean how are you supposed to overcome someone who is immune to fire and commands the very earth itself? She could've crushed you whenever she wanted. As soon as she summoned those roots at the start, I was sure you wouldn't win. Power like that...isn't supposed to be bested when wielded by pacifists."

"Pacifists, huh...? She almost never stopped smiling at me... I was wondering if she was just cocky... You really think she was just being friendly?" Ember asked with a conflicted tone in her throat. It was only then that she turned her gaze to me as those scarlet eyes silently pleaded with me for comfort.

My armored hand tightened its grip around hers as I said, "I met her once before. Rain Shine and her people are peaceful and kind. I'm sure she was going easy on you to make sure she would not really hurt you. But not out of disrespect. She may be more powerful than you, but... You were still amazing, Ember. There were times in that duel where I was more focused on you than her. Even at a disadvantage, you still gave Rain Shine a hard time. She even congratulated you for that, right?"

"Heh... She did say I put up a good fight, huh? Almost didn't notice what she said right there..." Ember muttered with an uneasy smile forming on her lips. As if she was trying to sincerely believe me. She then sighed and spoke with a groan, "I can't let myself fall behind now... My men are here watching. Gotta convince them that I'm no pushover just because of that one kirin..."

Just as Ember started to adjust her posture to pull herself up, I glanced to her right when I detected someone approaching. None other than Novo approached with a concerned look in her eye. "You've been down for a while, honey. She didn't rough you up that much, did she?"

"No... No, your majesty. I'm not really injured... Except for my pride." Ember sighed before I pulled her up to her knees. She leaned on her spear shaft for the moment with her gaze turned to the ground and Novo's hands resting upon it. "I thought for sure I was a match for her... How do you deal with someone who can use the earth itself against you? I felt...weak at one point. Helpless..."

"Don't you go beating yourself up over that, Ember. Even I wouldn't have been able to handle that. And I'm the best duelist in the world, bar none." Novo declared with a show of pride and humility all wrapped into one statement. She then raised her hand and placed it reassuringly upon Ember's brow before smiling at the Dragon Lord. "That doesn't mean you weren't a feast for the eyes yourself back there. And while that level of flower power was impressive, I've always had a soft spot for those who do more with less. And you really shined out there."

Ember's eyes glanced up suddenly at the hippogriff queen before us. I merely listened in respectful silence. Novo knew what she was talking about. Novo smiled while Ember stared in surprise. Although she soon then muttered, "Why do I have the feeling that's some very high praise coming from you?"

Novo lifted her head high while putting on her best smile. "Because it is, baby. Focus on how your abilities stack up in context to your potential, not the potential of others. I don't wonder how my swordsmanship compares to a dragon's breath. Or blasts of magic from a unicorn's horn. I just focus on what I can do and how to do it well. And if my sword hits a wall it can't pierce, then fine. No point in breaking yourself against something you can't realistically tear down. All you'll do is frustrate yourself for nothing. And that won't benefit anyone."

"I see I still have a lot to learn..." Ember spoke softly before bowing her head with her hand upon her chest. "I'll think hard on what you just said, your majesty. I can tell you know what you're talking about."

With Ember being in better spirits, we helped the humbled Dragon Lord to her feet and approached the encampment's west gate. The crowd was beginning to disperse now that the spectacle had passed and Novo took to the air to return to the Alabaster to the north. Although the three royal sisters waited at the gates for us. And before them was Rain Shine. Although the smile on her face began to fade as we drew near. Ember stopped in her tracks when the kirin chieftain's gaze met hers. A silent tension formed between them before Rain Shine spoke, "There is a great weight upon your mind. Many eyes upon you. Pressure to excel in spite of expectations. Be brave. You are indeed wiser than most believe. And mightier than you appear."

"How... How do you know that?" Ember muttered in shock as she gazed upon her opponent with a look of horror in her scarlet eyes. I too would have been alarmed had I not recalled just how deeply the kirin can feel.

Rain Shine's serene smile began to return to her lips before she began to speak. "You are oozing with bitter disappointment in yourself. Anxiety. Your people saw you fall. Such a simple folly carries crushing consequences. That is what you believe, yes?"

"You're scaring me..." Ember huffed with an alarmed whisper. She took a step back as she asked, "How do you know exactly I feel? What are you saying?"

"What I am saying?" Rain Shine retorted before bowing her head. "I am saying that my people and I are keenly aware of the spiritual energies in the world around us. And within you."

Ember glanced back and forth between Rain Shine and me. I even found myself starting to crack a smirk at her bewilderment. Ember's look of unease turned into a cockeyed glance when she noticed my lips. "What's with that look? Are you aware of something here? Did you know they can do that?"

"Yes, actually. It's nothing to be worried about. Just a natural trait they have." I explained in brief. I rested my hand on her left spaulder and said, "You can trust the kirin. They're good people. They won't take advantage of you."

"If you say so..." Ember grumbled before turning her gaze up to Rain Shine. She then placed a hand upon her breastplate and bowed forward with her body still propped up by the spear in her other hand. "Before I forget, let me just say you were an impressive opponent today. I'm looking forward to serving with you out here."

"Likewise, Dragon Lord. May we see victory in the coming trials." Rain Shine replied before turning her gaze to the three royal sisters beside us. Although it was then we noticed Smolder and Ocellus waiting besides them. They were probably waiting to be escorted back to the command center. But just as Rain Shine looked like she was about to speak to her old friends, her gaze suddenly turned to the two dragon girls. They both smiled up at her, no doubt very impressed with her display of power out to the west. But Rain Shine's smile faded as I noticed her focusing entirely on Ocellus. Something started to feel wrong. And Ocellus began to lose her smile as well. She looked increasingly uneasy. As if the kirin chieftain before her was gazing into her soul. With no one else around us to overhear, she asked softly. "Why do you hide...?"

She knew. I am not so certain Rain Shine knew what Ocellus really is, but she could sense something...off about the Changeling hiding in plain sight before her. Ocellus looked on the verge of panic, but tried to keep a straight face as she started to step behind Smolder for protection. Smolder too did not like how Rain Shine appeared a little too perceptive of Ocellus and even spread her wings to try and be more imposing between the two of them. Ember only appeared confused by Rain Shine's observations and asked, "Hide? Hiding what? Ocellus has never caused any trouble."

Before the situation could escalate or someone else unaware of the situation could start to listen in, Celestia moved quickly to diffuse the situation. She stepped up beside Ocellus and protectively draped a wing over her. "I assure you that there is nothing to be alarmed by. Ocellus is a productive contributor to the war effort alongside Smolder here. Isn't that right, girls?"

Smolder and Ocellus glanced back and forth at each other before they just rolled with Celestia's insistence. Eager to change the subject, Smolder quickly spoke up. "Yeah! Yeah, she is! Ocellus here's my gal pal and we set up the radar crystal things every time we stop to set up camp. I taught her well. Right?"

"Mmhm! Mmhm! I just follow Smolder's lead! She knows what she's doing every time." Ocellus added while displaying a big nervous grin on her draconic face. Too cute. She then bowed to the kirin chieftain and said, "I'm only here to help, Miss Rain Shine. Really."

"And I believe you, child. Cast aside your fears. I sense a precious desire to belong in you. You have found friends who are eager to come to your defense right this instant. You are in good hooves. And good hands. I hope we can speak again later." Rain Shine spoke most graciously as she bowed and touched her horn to Ocellus' head, prompting a nervous giggle from the timid Changeling in disguise. Only then did Celestia fold her wing. She then turned her gaze to the three royal sisters and asked, "Now then, I do believe we have much to discuss?"

"That we do. We need to bring you up to speed over what has transpired. Come with us. You too, children." Nightmare Moon said before the six of them started to make their way back east across the camp. I stayed behind a moment longer with Ember while we watched them depart. They did not seem to be aware that we were not following.

I soon looked down at Ember and asked, "You sure you're gonna be all right after all that?"

"Yes, pretty sure. Kind of hard to be mad with her when she's just that nice to everyone. Those kirin are a humble bunch if Rain Shine is anything to go by." Ember replied before hoisting her spear over her shoulder. "I'm just going to drop my armor off at the blacksmiths to get these dents hammered out before checking myself in at the infirmary. I'm still a bit sore in some spots and want to make sure at my best tomorrow. I'll see you again later today, all right?"

"Sounds good. See you then, Ember." I said in farewell. Ember then spread her wings and took to the air to fly off for where she needed to be. Now alone, I hurried along to catch up with our newest arrival. I was eager to catch up on lost time with that beautiful creature.

I followed along behind them until we were just outside command center. Smolder and Ocellus hurried on ahead to get back inside, probably just to make sure they would not get in trouble for staying out for too long. It was around then that Luna spoke up. "We still need to find you a place to stay while you travel with us, old friend. I am certain we can arrange a spot for you."

"That will not be necessary." Rain Shine retorted before she came to a stop at the open space just to the west of the command center. The immediate surrounding space around the command center was kept unobstructed to allow anyone to walk past it regardless of whatever side they were on. And it seemed she had taken an interest in that bare open space. "This spot will do nicely."

Before any of us could inquire, the ground before us heaved upward as Rain Shine weaved her magic. A domed earthen hut rose from the earth itself, the inner walls lined with thick and mostly flat roots to resemble wooden panels. Gaps formed in the walls to provide a few windows that had thick exotic leaves draped over them to act as curtains. The doorway too had similar large and very long leaves draped over it to serve as a very effective door. They even rolled upward in response to their summoner's will. Rain Shine then grinned at us as we looked on in awe before saying, "If you would just give me a moment, I need a little time to put on the finishing touches. I should only be a few minutes."

"Goodness, has it really been that long since we last saw what you kirin can do? Sure, take your time, Rain. We'll be right over here." Celestia said with an uneasy and very surprised chuckle. Rain Shine then stepped into her home away from home to focus on the interior detailing. What a marvel those kirin can be.

"I think we're gonna be doing really well with someone like that helping us out. If she can conjure up a wall of wood like that, she can probably hold off an entire detachment of Hollows." I said while hearing the sound of shifting earth inside the hut.

"The kirin are indeed a force to be reckoned with. Although I have never seen one weaponize such a power on her level." Luna retorted as we watched and waited. Although she then turned to Nightmare Moon and I before asking with an even quieter tone of voice, "But while the opportunity is here... The two of you visited the Grove of Silence during your trek east, yes? Tell us... Is Rain Shine aware of who we are at war with?"

A pit opened in my stomach as the ramifications of that fact came to mind. I still remembered the time I spent there. And the adoration the kirin held for their former human neighbors. To the point much of the current population there were sired by human fathers. Rain Shine herself was no exception. I knew that human blood flows through that mare's veins. And they knew nothing of the betrayal Equestria was subjected to eons ago. How were we going to tell her?

Nightmare Moon and I shared a solemn gaze. We were very careful to avoid bringing up that topic during our visit. But it could not be hidden from Rain Shine forever. She needed to know. Before she could lay eyes upon the emperor's Hollow soldiers. If she faltered in the face of the enemy due to any sort of shock, it could undermine the entire thing. The Princess of Dreams let out a sigh before speaking with a quiet voice, "She will have to know immediately... We must speak to her before the day is done."

Celestia closed her eyes in dread. This was not going to be an easy discussion to have with the kirin chieftain. The Princess of the Dawn turned her gaze to me and said, "Please be there when we speak to her. Your presence will soothe her."

"I will." I retorted before we waited in silence. A minute more passed before Rain Shine exited her hut. But by then, all of her armor had been removed. And I was left momentarily stunned to see her bare body shine with the beauty I had all but forgotten. Although I did notice the modest gold circlet normally worn atop her brow was missing. No doubt left behind in the Grove of Silence. I quickly regained my focus and asked, "All done with the feng shui in there?"

"It's not much, but it will do for now. There's little point in getting too extravagant when we will be on the move so much." Rain Shine spoke with a beaming smile. She really was just so radiant. Like a forest deity in the flesh.

Now was the time. Rain Shine was disarmed and relaxed. The royal sisters and I shared a glance before Nightmare Moon spoke up. "Now that you've made yourself at home, it would be wise to bring you up to speed on current events. Come with us."

"Yes, your majesty." Rain Shine replied before she followed us into the command center. She was immediately subjected to the stares of the guards who were stationed there, no doubt a result of them having never seen a kirin in their lives. Let alone one of beauty that could rival the Equestrian royal family. We guided the kirin chieftain to the war room while Luna stayed behind to fetch us some snacks and tea. It would help soothe the atmosphere around us if the conversation happened over a spot of tea and scones. Although Rain Shine did constantly let her gaze wander as she walked through the command center. "My, how much has changed over the centuries. Modern architecture differs a fair bit from long ago."

"Being out on the Empty Plains like this must make it feel like time has stopped. I know you can only see so much through the eyes of the world's flora." Celestia said while we took a seat at the long table that extended down the middle of the room. Nightmare Moon sat across the table from Rain Shine with Celestia by her side. I made certain to sit beside Rain Shine to be ready for when we had to break the news to her. I felt a familiar sense of peace and belonging when I came near the kirin chieftain and I knew she felt the same. But that tranquil sensation was still undermined by the creeping tension filling my heart.

Alas, my uneasy nerves did not go unnoticed. For all my attempts to keep a straight face around her, my thoughts over the elephant in the room could not be masked when it affected my body. Rain Shine soon cast a gaze at me with her smile fading. "You are anxious. Whatever is the matter?"

My anxiety only surged upon hearing those words. I really could not hide anything from a kirin. I could hide my thoughts, but not the fact that I was aware of something unfortunate that I was trying to stay silent about. In my hopes to stave off the bad news, I could only say, "I really shouldn't say before everyone is here..."

Celestia and Nightmare Moon were whispering to each other so quietly across the table that neither of us could listen in. Rain Shine's serene eyes began to narrow as she started to detect a tension in the air. "Surely, I came at a good time. Is the situation here truly so dire?"

Luna entered the room before much longer. A tea tray and a platter of assorted cones floated alongside her. The Princess of the Night spoke fondly as the door closed and locked behind her. "So sorry for the delay. Allow us to make you feel more at home, old friend."

"Many thanks, Luna. I forgot just how much I missed our meetings of ages long past." Rain Shine said with a proper smile now that the arrival of food and drink had provided a pleasant distraction. The choice of tea was fitting too. Green tea infused with berry flavors. Something I am sure any kirin would savor.

I remained by Rain Shine while bringing a berry scone to my armored hand. I wished I had removed my armor beforehand to make handling it in my hand easier, but I managed. With the three sisters sitting across from us, Nightmare Moon spoke first. "Now then, you say you have been listening in during our travels east? What exactly did you hear during the most recent battle?"

Rain Shine sipped gingerly from the cup floating before her. "There were many. Their feet strode across the land very differently from those of your people. Two legs for each enemy. But they felt...strange. Lighter than they should have been. And their bodies faded entirely upon falling to the ground. As if they were...hollow..."

"That's an apt description. We too have come to refer to our enemies as Hollows as well. Filled with a purple mist, they dissolve upon being slain. Leaving nothing behind." Luna then said while pausing between bites from a scone.

"Strange way of fading from this world... I see why you responded to this invasion. Such an ominous plague of unnatural beings marching forth from the Empty Plains? Threatening to overrun Equestria? I hope we can find the source of them soon and put a stop to this for good." Rain Shine retorted with a most intrigued gleam in her eyes. She truly could not comprehend the notion that the Hollows we faced were simply the pawns to their own chess master.

The three sisters before us fell silent as their gazes became more solemn. After a moment of tense silence while I could only wait in dread, Celestia let out a sigh. "Rain Shine... You need to know. The Hollows we have faced are not simply supernatural beings that have emerged seemingly from nowhere. They are magical constructs being controlled by a singular master. Puppets, if you will."

The cup floating by her lips lowered as Rain Shine's attention was drawn to the words of the Princess of the Dawn. Her gaze of serenity became more serious, her smile turning into only the faintest scowl. "There is someone out there? Sending these creatures forth to overrun us? Who? My people have listened closely for so very long, but have heard not even the slightest signs of anyone out here that could be more than wild beasts. Certainly not that far to the east."

"That is likely because he only just returned recently. From seemingly nowhere. We even received a declaration of war from him..." Luna spoke somberly as I anticipated the truth coming out. I rested a hand on Rain Shine, knowing that what was coming was going to sting. "Rain Shine... Our enemy...is the last emperor of mankind. He lives."

A clack filled the room as the porcelain cup dropped from the air and rolled along for a few seconds. Rain Shine stared ahead without blinking once as I saw a look of utter disbelief in her eyes. "You lie... You... No, your aura... It is not one clouded by deception... But...how can what you say be the truth? Even if that were true, how could he possibly still be alive? Humanity...faded from this world so very long ago. My people and I... We felt them all go silent one by one..."

Nightmare Moon let out a sigh as she said, "We know not how he still lives so long after the plains went empty, old friend. But we have been contacted directly by him at least once since arriving out here. As for the rest... This will not be easy for you to hear."

And so they told the story they revealed to me weeks ago. Repeating it here would be redundant, but they spared no details. Discord's madness driving him to tempt the emperor by tugging at the strings of humanity's vices. The eventual attempted invasion of the nearest settlements. And humanity's near total banishment from this world. As for Rain Shine... She was unnervingly silent and still as she sat beside me and watched the sisters before her relay the story to her.

The kirin chieftain did not budge an inch as she heard that which had been unknown to her for more than a millennium. And once the story had been told, the three royal sisters too became still. They watched and waited patiently for their friend to process this information. I began to wonder if I should stand up and back away from her. Had her faith in humanity been shaken? Was she going to lash out?

I received my answer before I could choose to leave my seat. Rain Shine leaned to her right and slumped against me as a haggard sigh wheezed from her lips. "How... Why... They...sought to enslave us...? All because...of that mad fool...?"

"If you must despise anyone for what has transpired, shift the blame to Discord. The poor fool knew not of what he was doing nor cared of the consequences. But rest assured, he died horribly for all he has done. The monster has been slain and will not be returning to trouble Equestria further." Nightmare Moon then spoke with bitter venom in her voice. In the face of everything that was currently happening, it was hard not to feel some resentment towards the fallen Spirit of Chaos. He would probably be kicking himself right now if he saw what his actions had wrought.

I put my armored limbs around my beautiful friend, doing what I could to comfort her. I could not emphasize with what she was going through. But I still held her. Even if my armored form was not the most comfortable teddy bear to hug. I soon whispered, "Do you need a moment alone...?"

"No... Please... Stay. Hold me... Your presence comforts me... You...would not turn your sword on Equestria... Would you...?" The mourning kirin whispered to me with a barely masked plea of desperation. And so I held her. Wrapping my arms around her the best I could. She soon asked, "Have they harmed you...? Does the emperor seek to slay you?"

"I... I don't think so... He's only requested my cooperation. The Hollows barely pay me any mind most of the time. I don't think he wants to see me harmed...and that makes me uneasy." I explained while also contemplating exactly why the emperor had so far commanded his Hollows to largely ignore me most of the time. Even when he did take direct control of the previous army's general, I was under the impression that he was only trying to subdue me instead of killing me.

"He has stated that he has no empire to rule over anymore... Yet he declares war as if he has people to inherit this world from us. The emperor's motives and intentions are still a mystery, but his goals now are the same as before. He seeks to make Equestria a world that belongs only to humanity. And as you have seen, we won't allow that." Celestia explained with a much gentler tone of voice than before. She then asked, "Rain Shine... I know of you and your people's natural affinity for your human neighbors. But now that you know why we are here... Will you still assist us?"

Rain Shine did not speak for a moment. Yet we all still waited. And she did eventually answer after letting out a sigh to try and steel her nerves. Even while her head rested against mine. "I... I shall... This information will...take some time to process, but...my reasons for being here have not changed. I will face our enemy with you. And with him."

The conviction in her voice, even if shaky, remained firm. And I saw it in her eyes when she turned her face to gaze at me from just inches away. She was there for me more than anything else. And I dearly appreciated that. I then whispered to her, "Thank you for being here..."

"As of right now... There is no place I would rather be. Even if the humans of Equestria I remember are now...nothing more than a tainted memory, I still have you." She whispered with a shaky voice before looking me right in the eye. "And I will shield you to my last breath, if I must."

"Rain, that's... Can I just call you Rain? Is that OK?" I asked while stunned by her unflinching protectiveness towards me. I thought she was just being overly dramatic for a moment. Until I remembered what she did when first entering the encampment. It sounded like such a stretch, but... She really was there for me first and everything else second. And it...touched me. I felt blessed to hear such a thing.

"You may call me whatever you wish. So long as you always cherish me." She said with more hope returning to her voice. Rain Shine closed her eyes and bowed her head, resting against me with her horn against my brow. She was very troubled and needed to rest after such a long trek only to be blindsided by heavier news than she could have ever expected to hear. With barely more than a whisper, she then asked, "I... I need time to rest... If there is nothing else that needs to be discussed..."

"You do what you must, old friend. We depart tomorrow, so retire early for the night if you need to. I hope...only victory approaches with you by our side." Nightmare Moon declared before passing the two of us another scone each. Which we all too quickly devoured now that the passing anxiety had left us famished. This prompted an uneasy chuckle from the Princess of Dreams as she asked, "Oh my... Well then... Meeting adjourned?"

"Yeah, sounds good... Excuse us." I replied before pushing myself up from my seat while Rain Shine did the same. I knew she would want me to accompany her. The kirin chieftain led me right out of the command center and over to her hut. I spoke up once we were outside the door, "I'm sorry you had to hear all that... Better you be told now than to find out at a worse time."

"It needed to be said... I long feared something had happened that the flora of this world could not tell us, but...this?" Rain Shine muttered before again slumping against me once we were inside. Now that we were away from prying eyes, the kirin chieftain almost appeared as if she had gone into a mild case of shock. I did all I could to keep her standing, though she was heavier than she looked. I carefully helped her to a sitting position without leaving her side. "Old friend... What came over you...? When did you begin to see us not as your neighbors, but wild beasts to subjugate...? Were the temptations offered by the embodiment of chaos truly too enrapturing to turn away from...? And why spare us and not the others...?"

"Human nature is a fickle thing... It's far too easy to be swayed by the opportunity to claim dominance... Almost like that desire is inherently burned into our souls and we need a carefully guiding hand to lure us away from that urge. Maybe that's why war is so common from the world I came from..." I explained while trying to be as profound and inflective as possible about this dilemma. I still remember the long-term damage that betrayal did to the relations between the few remaining humans and the rest of Equestria. But to the kirin? And their inherent spiritual connection to their human neighbors? I could not imagine the sting that was flooding Rain Shine's heart at that moment. Genuinely fearing for her, I then asked, "Can I do anything for you right now?"

"Just...be with me." She whispered before stepping over to what I could only assume was her bed. It consisted of an earthen basin with the hollowed insides filled with a thick layer of moss. I watched Rain Shine climb onto it and saw just how much it gave under her hooves. I wanted nothing between us and proceeded to shed my armor near the door before resting beside her on that mossy bed. It was actually quite comfortable and brought to mind a mattress that was not too soft.

"Comfortable?" Rain Shine asked while I began to relax upon my back. I gazed up at her while her troubled eyes gazed down at me. She soon lowered her lips to my brow and placed a kiss upon it. "Autumn Blaze said wonderful things about you after you departed. That your appreciation for our kind and the world beyond the Empty Plains surpasses what our neighbors of the past felt. What do you suppose she meant by that? Did she see something that I did not at the time?"

Autumn Blaze... That wonderful little mare peered into my very soul when we watched the sunset together at that cliffside. And I could remember what she saw. "She...felt harder than the rest of you did... And she reminded me why I love this world as much as I do. It's because of what Equestria is. It's because of what Equestria is not. And it's not like my world."

Rain Shine's gaze became more puzzled. As if she thought I was speaking in riddles. I was careful at the time to not explain to anyone where I had come from. Autumn Blaze at least had an inkling that I was not from around there, but not to the extreme of the reality of the situation. "Your world... When you say that... What do you mean you are not of this world?"

"As good a time to tell you than any, I guess..." I muttered before turning my gaze to the domed ceiling as I thought about the sky beyond it. "When I say I'm not from this world, I mean that literally. I'm from another world. Another planet. A celestial body countless light-years away in another solar system. Maybe another galaxy entirely. Celestia and Luna brought me to this world and have kept the nature of my presence a secret from the public ever since. But now that the truth about Equestria's human population has finally been all but declassified..."

The kirin chieftain's eyes went wide as she tried to comprehend what I was saying. She even turned her gaze to the sky for a moment as if trying to imagine that there was indeed another planet out there that supported life like this one. I turned my gaze to her as I found myself feeling so strangely tired after all that had happened just then. "As they put it, I'm serving as an ambassador of sorts for humanity's eventual return. They want me to leave a good first impression on their people. There's a lot of old scars left behind by those who came before and I'm supposed to help ease them back into thinking humans are OK. I don't know where they plan on getting more human immigrants from, but I guess they'll figure that out as the project progresses..."

"If that is indeed true..." Rain Shine muttered as her gaze wandered. I doubt the kirin have much of a grasp on astronomy. The concept of there being other worlds out there not too dissimilar to Equestria must have been a jarring discovery. But she began to smile as I felt her hoof rest upon my chest. Those beautiful eyes of vivid red gazed down at me as she whispered, "Then I am convinced Celestia and Luna chose wisely. Because I have sensed nothing but wonderful things from you, my friend. If you are indeed the herald of humanity's return... Then I pray a new golden era is not too far away. As long as you are here, I will...try to be hopeful. I will gaze upon you and not upon that which came before..."

I doubted she really could just let go of the knowledge of the betrayal that happened right under their noses. Why did the emperor order his men to avoid the Grove of Silence? Now that I had witnessed how lethal Rain Shine was in battle by wielding the power of the earth's verdant flora itself, it would most likely be foolish to try and invade them. Even so, I knew she was still hurting. And she probably knew things that most others do not. "If it helps... Do you want to talk about back then? About them?"

"I...suppose it will... What do you wish to know?" Rain Shine asked with a more solemn tone. To soothe her sprit, I placed my hand over her hoof.

There was one person in particular that I wanted to know more of. And so I asked, "The emperor... What can you tell me about him?"

I immediately regretted asking that. No doubt thinking of an old friend, Rain Shine's eyes narrowed as wonderful memories tarnished by new discoveries. I was about to ask her to not bother if it was too painful, but she must have detected my emotions since she silenced me with a kiss upon my brow once more. "No, do not fear for me. I would be happy to tell you what I know."

"You don't look happy... But if it's not a bother..." I muttered in unease, not so sure this was a good idea. I tightened my grasp over her hoof to try and remind her that she still had me.

With a sigh, Rain Shine turned her gaze to nothing in particular. "His excellency was...a kind man. A very kind man. Guided his people wisely. Fostered friendship with his neighbors. His empire thrived under his watch. Even during the short-lived era of chaos, he still struggled to keep his people sustained even as the world around them went mad. He was always a joy to have whenever he visited the Grove of Silence. Even when..."

There was a noticeable pause in her words. And I dared not pry. I watched and listened for Rain Shine to continue. Which she eventually did with such a look of longing in those beautiful eyes. "After the loss of his empress, his visits became more frequent for a time. He turned to us for comfort more than anything as he mourned. I especially tended to him the best I could as a dear friend... Even when his visits became more...intimate in time..."

I thought I misheard her at first. But when those words properly registered with me, I felt a pit open in my stomach. Not simply as neighbors, not even as friends, but... There was no doubt in my mind. Even if it never went anywhere of significance, the wording she used... The uncomfortable realization that the Forgotten Emperor and Rain Shine may have been lovers at one time only added to the tragedy of her discovering his betrayal of Equestria. Perhaps that was why his men did not invade them...

"Although...there was another..." Rain Shine then added as her mind wandered off. This caught my attention as I was pleasantly distracted by the shift in topics. "While we kirin may have a natural affinity for human men, there was one human woman who utterly adored us. Dear Margaret... Since she was just a little thing, she would visit us at every opportunity she could. I watched her grow. Even taught her what I could in the ways of the blade. I was certain great things were in store for her..."

"Margaret...? That... Um... Huh. I was never told about anyone called that. Who was she?" I asked as I tried to recall that name. But no, nothing came to mind. I do not even remember documenting that name once in my own writings.

Rain Shine turned her gaze to me in surprise. Although she then nearly laughed. "You were not told of her? Why, she was simply the... Ah, now I see. Yes, her name was indeed Margaret, but she hated how it sounded. Most who knew her simply referred to her as Megan instead. More of a commoner's name, but she preferred how it rolled off the tongue."

Now that was a name that did ring a few bells. "Oh, Megan! The emperor's daughter! Yes, I do know of her. And... I think you should know. She was charged with invading the royal sister's castle, but she talked her men out of it before they could get there. They sided with Equestria and remained here when the rest were...banished..."

"Megan... She was not swayed? And she turned her men back to Equestria's side? Oh, dearest Megan... I would have expected no less from her. Thank you, James. Knowing this does soothe my heart." Rain Shine said with the faintest gasp before lowering her heard with a relieved smile upon her lips. She then leaned over and was about to place another kiss upon my brow, but then paused and placed it upon my lips instead. "She would have been the last I would ever expect to participate in treason. She adored everyone and everything in Equestria. A friend to all races, be they of bare skin, smooth coats, or frilly feathers."

Being no stranger to the kiss of a kirin, I paid no mind to that kiss and asked, "And she was a skilled swordswoman, you say?"

"She was. Although... The sword and shield she carried..." Rain Shine started to say before she cocked her head to one side in thought. "Hmm... The more I think about the sword and shield you carry... Could there have been a connection? You carry the sun in your right hand and the moon on your left, yes? With Megan, the sun was emblazoned upon her shield instead and the crescent moon sat at the base of her sword's blade."

This piqued my curiosity as well. The Celestial Sword and the Lunar Shield are a unique set. Forged by Celestia and Luna themselves. But...a sun shield? And a moon sword? Could it be that...a sister set to mine was out there somewhere? Something of equal power to my own mighty arsenal? If the wrong people got their hands on such mighty arms...

"If those weren't my own weapons in different forms, I don't know what to say... But it sounds like Megan was a wonderful woman." I retorted now that I saw Rain Shine did appear to be in better spirits. I then added, "I hope I'll always honor her legacy..."

"You will, dear James. You have convinced me of that much." She whispered to me before once more placing a kiss upon my lips. This time, I embraced it. I slid my hand over the side of her head and closed my eyes. This all felt so natural... Moreso than with any other woman my lips have touched. As when the kiss ended, those wonderful red eyes gazed down at me with such an endearing stare. "I forgot how much I missed your touch... Your presence gives me hope... Whenever time permits, may I ask you to be by my side? Help me focus on what may become and not what has passed?"

Those pleading eyes... I could not stay down. I pushed myself up to a sitting position and embraced Rain Shine before whispering to her, "I'm not going to act like I know what you're going through now that you know what happened, but please believe when I say I won't follow their path. I adore this world and everything it stands for. I'm here for you, all right?"

"Thank you... Truly, thank you... Your conviction with Equestria's cause does much to soothe me." She wheezed with a sigh while her head rested on my shoulder. With her lips so close to my ear, she then whispered, "And to that end... I wish to serve here...at your side. March into battle and I will be right there by you. I will be your shield with nature's blessings serving as your sword. I will see to it you return home alive and unscathed. At the cost of my life, if I must."

"Oh my god, don't even go there with me, Rain." I grumbled upon hearing that last part. I knew she adored me, but I took no pleasure in hearing someone putting my life before theirs. Not when so many needed them back home. I pulled myself back to look right into her eyes. "Don't ever say that again. I don't want to see you drop dead on the battlefield, all right? Please... We'll fight together and return home together. Both of us. Alive. All right? Can you promise me you won't let yourself die out there? Even for my sake?"

I was so firm. Firmer than I probably would have been with anyone else. But more than anything, it was fear driving my words. The thought of Rain Shine on the ground before me, her body stained with fresh splashes of red... It horrified me. No kirin should ever die on the tip of a sword. Rain Shine gazed into my eyes with hers wide with shock. I then looked away and muttered, "Sorry... I... I just...don't want to lose you like that... Not after so little time between us..."

"James... My dear, don't apologize... I... I just... I was afraid as well... I lost so many before you. To a force I cannot comprehend. And...I cannot bear to lose you too." She whispered with an arm wrapping around me. For a moment, we shared a silent stare. Such a beautiful shade of red in those eyes... Not at all an alarming hue. Seconds later, our lips touch. And I was reminded of that sense of natural familiarity among the kirin. In a strange way I still cannot explain, we needed each other. She then whispered to me, "I...will not be reckless. I will stay by your side. I will shield you as you shield me. We will...return home together, yes? And...we will see each other time and again, correct? I...will see you again when this is all over? We all will...yes?"

My thoughts went back to the many kirin residing within the Grove of Silence. I felt...so at home among them. Every last one of them generated a presence that carried with it a natural attraction. Like the very opposite of natural enemies. Natural friends? Is such a phenomenon even a thing? Whatever the case, I suddenly found myself longing for the company of those many wonderful mares. Especially the youngest of the bunch. Dear little Autumn Blaze. Was she well?

"I... I want that to happen, yeah..." I muttered in contemplation. The Grove of Silence is so far away from Ponyville. It would be challenging to reach it in a reasonable amount of time. But as daunting as it would be to come and go from it once the war is over, I dearly wanted to return and see those wonderful mares again. I do not even remember most of their names, yet I want to see them all again. My hand stroked itself over Rain Shine's thick voluminous emerald mane as I said softly, "We'll figure something out... I want to see you all again. You were...some of the best things to happen to me after entering the Empty Plains."

"We shall... My people would loathe you never returning after having met you once. The way their eyes lit up when they finally knew who you were... I have not seen that sort of joy among them in ages. And I... I was especially joyous. Even if I had to contain myself before them." She retorted with an amused giggle that got me to crack a smirk. Rain Shine then leaned a little closer and touched her nose to mine, our eyes locked. "Perhaps we are overthinking things at the moment... Especially after such dreadful news weighing upon our hearts. Perhaps...we should just rest for the remainder of the day? I still need to acquaint myself with my home away with home."

"I can show you around, if you'd like." I retorted before pushing myself up from that bed of moss. It was only then that I got a good look at the hut. Rain Shine did an impressive job at designing the layout. There was a sofa composed of roots with thick layers of leaves for cushioning. There was a wooden tub for bathing. She even had a crude wooden mannequin of sorts wearing her armor with her glaive propped up on a pair of hooked wooden shafts like a display. I even felt a constant gentle draft through the open windows and there appeared to be additional slits in the roof at the top to provide extra ventilation. "Your...craftsmanship in home design is like nothing I've ever seen..."

"When nature always answers your call, you are never left wanting for shelter." Rain Shine retorted while looking very pleased with my praise. She rose to her feet and stepped down from the bed. "Shall we be off?"

"Sure thing. Just let me suit up." I said while setting my foot into the puddle of liquid metal by the door. I knew exactly where I wanted to start. Once my armor had solidified over my body, I stepped out of her hut with the beautiful kirin chieftain by my side.

I headed northwest while Rain Shine remained very silent. But she was not entirely idle. I noticed her eyes constantly scanned her surroundings. Just when I wondered if she had something to say, she finally spoke. "So much life around us... I cannot recall the last time I felt so many people in one area."

"That's kind of the norm for this kind of warfare. Numbers are important and we need to keep everyone together when resting." I explained while I too had an easy time forgetting just how many were around me. Thousands of ponies, griffons, and everything between. And that number was steadily growing as more volunteers were ferried in aboard the airships at regular intervals. I quickly felt the need to convey something important to my companion. "For the record, we haven't lost anyone out here. Only a handful of minor injuries so far."

"Oh, I am aware. We sensed no one become still out there during the previous battle. Although we were wracked with tension when the last one standing put you through quite the struggle. How powerful was that sole survivor among the enemy?" Rain Shine replied while reminding me of exactly why she was out there in the first place.

"That one was..." I started to say before remembering exactly who was directly pulling the strings of the general once all other Hollows had been destroyed. I spoke hesitantly, "That was...the general. And the emperor himself took control, channeling some sort of anti-magic force through it. No magic at all, not even my most powerful spells, could faze it. Only solid weapons could get the job done. Although we all got a good laugh when Seaspray sniped it right in the face out of nowhere. Even if it did end up ticking Ember off..."

"The...emperor himself crossed swords with you...? I see..." Rain Shine muttered before falling silent again. I decided to drop the topic right there. Knowing that we were at war with an old friend who may have even been her lover at one point was definitely weighing heavily on her mind. I continued on, guiding her to our destination.

We soon stood at the airship docks with a few airships floating overhead. Rain Shine's eyes lit up as she beheld the aerial vehicles up close. "Ships that sail the skies...? I've heard whispers of such marvels, but to see them like this... Simply marvelous. I wonder what it is like to gaze down from on high?"

"We don't even really have stuff like this back in my world. Stuff like this was always a product of fantasy, so I was just as stunned seeing the Equestria found a way to pull something like this off. There really is no other mode of transportation as intriguing as an airship." I added while also savoring the majesty of the floating aerial transports suspended overhead. I noticed Rain Shine focusing her gaze on the most elegant of the airships and proceeded to explain, "That one? That's the Alabaster. It's the private airship of the Capricorn Island royal family. Novo's ship."

"The hippogriff queen, yes? Ah, there she is now." Rain Shine spoke right as someone poked their head over the side of the deck. Sure enough, it was Novo. And she was quick to swoop down to us on those glorious wings. "Hello again, your majesty. Spectacular vessel you have here."

"Isn't she? You won't find many airships with the kind of grace the Alabaster carries." Novo retorted before the two of them bowed to each other. She then added, "Good show out there, by the way. You've got some real flower power there."

"Flowers, ferns, trees, thorns, anything nature has to offer is mine to summon." Rain Shine explained before her eyes rose to gaze upon the Alabaster once more. She really was quite taken with that elegant white airship. Unable to contain herself, she then looked to Novo and ask, "Forgive me for asking, but I am just so... I mean... May I take a look around up there?"

"Looks to me like someone hasn't ever seen an airship before. In that case, why don't I show you around? And maybe serve you up some tea while we're at it? Sounds like a perfect opportunity for the first diplomatic encounter between Capricorn Island and the...Grove of Silence, right?" Novo asked while giving me a wink of her right eye. While the two of us only just started taking a stroll around the encampment, I could see why Novo thought this was a good time to really get to know the chieftain of the westernmost colony of kirin.

Rain Shine was all too thrilled at the opportunity to board the Alabaster. She even brief tapped her hooves in anticipation of running up the gangway. I cracked a smirk at the kirin chieftain so eager to try something new, although I then noticed Novo cast me a smirk of her own. "I hope you don't mind the two of us having a little girl talk for a while, honey. Just be sure you're here tonight. If you're heading out tomorrow, I want you by my side until morning."

"As promised, Novo. I'll be here... What? What's with that look?" I started to say before I noticed Rain Shine glancing back and forth at us. And then she began to show us both a serene yet very knowing smile that made me uneasy.

After a moment of Novo and I waiting for an answer, Rain Shine let out an amused giggle. "Oh... Oh my, I see. So that is what is going on between you. Then I will try to not keep you too long this evening, dear James."

She knew. She must have. If kirin are keenly aware of how someone is feeling through their very emotions, then she could surely sense the romantic dynamics between Novo and I. I just rolled my eyes while Novo cast her a very proud smirk. "Don't keep me from my future king, all right? Anyway, let's get you up there and cozy. And I'll see you tonight, James. Don't keep mama waiting."

"Perish the thought, my queen. I'll be there." I retorted with a bit of a flair to my tone. Novo then placed a quick kiss upon my cheek before she and Rain Shine made their way up the gangplank. Although I think Rain Shine was a little uneasy as she went higher. But no sooner had they disappeared from view that I saw another familiar face approaching out of the corner of my vision. "Hey there, papa bird. Don't mind the guest."

"Showing our new friend around, hm? I'm still amazed by just what a kirin can do in a fight. I never even knew kirin exist, but I guess that's what happens when you spend most of your life on an island in the middle of nowhere." Sky Beak said before letting out a laugh. He must have watched the entire duel alongside his fellow archers atop the walls. I noticed he was still in full armor, what little there was, and had a quiver of arrows and a longbow slung over him. "Anyway, I was just about to head over to the archery range. Would you care to join me?"

"I got nothing else to do for the moment, so sure." I replied before we both spread our great wings. The two of us soared over the encampment on a low altitude before setting down in front of Ember's cottage. The archery targets were still lined up in a row while we were the only ones there. There was no sign of Ember. I suspected she was taking a nap at the time.

Sky Beak took his position at the opposite end of the archery range for maximum distance. I stayed by his side and watched as he assumed a biped stance with his impressive wings reaching back to serve as a counterbalance. With bow in hand, he drew an arrow from his quiver and pulled the string back. I unwittingly held my breath out of fear of interrupting his shot. A few seconds later, he let the arrow fly and effortlessly scored a perfect bull's-eye in the target ahead of us. I looked up at the fatherly hippogriff stallion and said, "You always make it look so easy."

"Well, Capricorn Island is famous for producing the finest archers in all of Equestria for a reason. It's all about upper body strength and precise aim. And it's easy to forget that our eyes are much closer to those of an eagle than a pony." Sky Beak replied before pointing at something over yonder. "For example... You see that sentry atop the wall over there? He just test fired his crossbow...and is now rearming it with a bolt in the string."

I squinted my eyes as I scanned the horizon. But try as I might, I could barely make out anyone standing atop the eastern walls of the camp. I could see colors that showed there was indeed someone up there patrolling the walls, but that was about it. "Uh... OK, point taken. Your eyes are a lot better than mine. And I haven't needed glasses since my first birthday party in Equestria."

"It's nothing to be ashamed of, my boy. You've got your own strengths after all. I'm great with a bow and all, but don't ask me to try using a sword. I have no idea how to keep my balance like our queen does." Sky Beak said with a hearty laugh. When considering how the hippogriff guardsmen are so lightly armored all the time, I was certain that close quarters combat was not their strong suit. Not without something that boasts extensive reach like a spear, which is the only other weapon I have seen them carry and only within the halls of the Ivory Palace. He then asked, "Anyway, why don't you grab a bow and join in? There's a few left over there."

Tempting as the offer was, I knew I would get nothing out of trying out a longbow. Archery takes far too long for most to master and I would get nothing worthwhile out of it in such little time. "I'd like to, but trust me when I say I'm no good with a bow and never will be... Wait a minute... I wonder..."

Sky Beak was in the process of pulling another arrow from his quiver before he stopped to look down at me. I even noticed these arrows had soft rubber tips that kept them from digging too deep into the target. The previous arrow had already fallen from the target to keep that big red dot in the center unobstructed. And as I contemplated my own options for ranged combat, I had a sudden epiphany. I turned my gaze to the target that was set up to the other one's right. "I can't use a bow, but maybe I can do this..."

I lifted my left hand as I channeled my left gauntlet's magical energies. Focusing further, I tapped into Luna's frigid ice magic. A trio of small blue ice spikes formed in the air beside me, but I was not satisfied with their size. I narrowed them down to be closer to the dimensions of needles. My eyes focused on the target, specifically the red dot in the middle. In response to my will, the three ice needles shot forward with the same speed of an arrow and buried themselves right into that middle dot. Sky Beak let out a whistle as he said, "Now you're the one making this look easy! Three bull's-eyes at once on your first try?!"

"Huh... Visual focus really does mean everything in landing a hit with magic..." I muttered upon realizing just how easy it is to hit a stationary target with magical projectiles. The three ice needles dissolved into cold mist as I dismissed them and summoned three more beside me. I then looked up at Sky Beak and said, "Guess I can do some target practice after all."

The hippogriff stallion let out a laugh before we began to resume our practice session. He let his arrows fly while I launched my ice needles. I even started to increase the number of needles to five and then seven. I experimented with my accuracy by focusing for less time before launching my projectiles. My shots became less accurate the more needles I conjured up, but none of them ever missed the target. I made a mental note that more projectiles per shot is better used when just trying to hit something on the move.

After a moment of silence, Sky Beak spoke without taking his eye off his target. "How have you been since leaving home? Has it been a hard trek out here? Especially before we all caught up?"

I suspected he got me out there alone with him just so we could talk. Upon realizing this, I lost my focus on my ice needles as they just fell to the ground. Sky Beak must have noticed my sudden mild anxiety and asked, "Uh... You all right?"

"Uh... Um..." I mumbled before I stopped and looked up at the stallion who had become like a father to me. His kind and concerned eyes looked down at me while I looked up at him. I felt stupid over my old instincts interfering with my mind registering him as my father. Defying those old memories, I turned to him and put my arms around him with my face buried in his fluffy feathery chest. "Yeah... Yeah, I'm good... I'm good, papa bird... And...it's cool if you want to talk."

I felt his hand drag its fingers through my hair with his talons lightly combing themselves against my scalp. He asked quietly, "Did I scare you somehow?"

"No, no, I swear I'm not upset... It's just...you never feel comfortable when you're afraid of your dad and he wants to talk to you. Stupid old instincts." I replied with my hand patting him on the back. I then turned my gaze up at him and said, "Anyway, things are...getting better. That first couple of weeks were pretty draining thanks to the constant isolation out here. But it hasn't all been bad. I've...actually gained a lot since coming out here. New friends. And lots of them."

"Really now?" Sky Beak asked as we once again returned to our positions to resume our session. He then drew another arrow from his quiver while he asked, "And who might they be, if you don't mind me asking?"

It almost felt like I was describing a high school crush to my father and he was prying for answers. I almost snickered when I noticed the implications. He even had a slightly sneaky tone to his voice when he said that. I then spoke while summoning up some more ice needles, "Well, if we're going in order... The first I found was Ember. The Dragon Lord. Blue little lady in gold armor? Carries a spear?"

"How could I forget her? She's really impressive on the battlefield. And she was the first friend you gained out here?" He asked while letting his arrow fly. Another perfect shot. And the arrows were starting to pile up below the target.

"She was. And she's amazing. Though it's funny in hindsight that the first thing she did was attack me. Put up a really good fight too. Good thing Nightmare Moon caught wind of the scuffle and broke the duel up. Just a silly misunderstanding." I explained as my focus became interrupted. I started delaying my spells as my mind wandered. "She might be the Dragon Lord, but I swear she's the best thing to ever come out of the dragon lands. I'm sure she'll lead her people into a new golden age at this rate. She's a strong leader and a wonderful person too. She might be the friend I'm the most grateful for having made out here so far. She...inspires me. She's an amazing friend and I love her for it... Wait! Don't tell her I said that last part! Dragons are really particular about that word..."

Sky Beak burst out laughing as I sputtered towards the end. And it was really funny in hindsight. "Pahahaha, all right then! I can tell she's something special if you've been positively gushing about her for the past minute. And she gets along well with our queen, so there's plenty of diplomatic goodwill there."

"Yeah, she and Novo hit it off pretty well. They have something in common, being skilled in a fight. I think Ember even looks up to her right now." I added while getting some more ice needles ready. "After that, there was... Right, the kirin of the Grove of Silence. I really wasn't expecting to find an entire village in a no-man's-land like the Empty Plains, but they welcomed me with open arms. And they even have a particular affinity for humans in general. I...really felt at home among them. But the kirin I really connected with most was Rain Shine and little Autumn Blaze. I'm actually...really touched Rain came all the way out here to help us out."

"Sounds like you really do have something special between them. I could see a certain connection between you two with what little I saw. You were very happy to see each other. And she's beautiful to boot. It's a rare day when our queen has that kind of appreciation for another mare's appearance." Sky Beak said while letting another arrow fly. We were basically on autopilot as we never missed a beat with our shots. "Was that all in terms of who you met before everyone caught up to you and Princess Nightmare Moon? What about afterwards?"

"Actually, wait... There was one more." I muttered as I suddenly remembered one last name. My hand lowered as a fond recollection was replaced with deep concern. "There was actually one person I bumped into before Ember... Poor kid. I hope he's doing all right."

Sky Beak lowered his bow when he noticed my shift in tone. "There was? Who?"

I sighed while turning my gaze to the sky. With how brief our time together was, it was very easy to forget all about it. But I remembered. "Some kid hanging out in a tiny dilapidated riverside outpost. Was told it's known as the Vulture's Roost. A griffon boy. Called himself Gallus. He's a runaway hiding out there not very far into the Empty Plains. It sounded like he didn't have a very pleasant home life, but he was nice enough once we started endearing ourselves to each other. I guess helping him roast fresh fish made for an effective icebreaker."

The fatherly stallion's tone darkened as his eyes were filled with unease. "A runaway boy out in the middle of nowhere? That's not right... Was he all right at least? Is he taking care of himself?"

"He looked fine as far as I could tell. Perfectly physically healthy with no scars to be seen. He even offered to fix up one of the extra huts there for me if I needed a place to stay. He...even offered to come with me when I told him I couldn't stay..." I explained while understanding why Sky Beak was so concerned. He is a father. And an excellent one too. It is in his nature to be concerned for children. And it was as I remembered that unfortunate bluebird of a griffon that I also recalled a promise. "I... I promised him I would come back for him. Take him home with me to Ponyville... Thanks for helping me remember the guy, papa bird. I'd hate to forget to come back for him."

"You will? In that case, I'll go with you when you do. I'd like to meet the boy myself. Kids his age need friends and a safe place to call home." Sky Beak said with a smile, his hand patting me on the head in what was sure to be pride. I did not refuse his offer. Having the stallion who had become a father to me when I see Gallus again would only serve to reinforce how much better a family life he could have in Ponyville. He then readied his bow again and asked, "Was there anyone else though? Maybe anyone you met after we caught up to you?"

I too regained my magical focus to resume the repetition of scoring perfect shots on my target with ice magic. "Oh yeah, I've made some really good friends since everything got into full swing in the war effort. One of the earliest was an old friend of Rainbow Dash. Gilda. I've heard some really nasty things about a falling out they had and she really was a bitter and abrasive hen of a griffon during our first encounter. I really didn't want anything to do with her at first, but she hit me up for an important talk and things just...improved from there. Turns out she was just in a really bad place and needed a push in the right direction. She and Rainbow Dash even patched things up together. They really do bounce off each other in a way I've never seen out of any of Rainbow's other friends."

"I've seen her around. She was with us during that assault on that scouting party, right? You two do seem to get along really well. I never would've guessed she was that angry before." Sky Beak said contemplatively with another arrow flying. He then instinctively reached for another arrow, but we both found that his quiver was empty by then. And there was quite a pile of arrows in front of his target. "Oh, that's it?"

"Hang on, lemme get that for you." I interjected before using a levitation spell to carry all of his arrows back over and bunched them together to slide them into his quiver. "Anyway, yeah. Gilda was a grouch at first. But without going into a really long story, she's had it rough for a while and didn't always have the best influence around her. And she was smart enough to listen to others and their observations. Turns out she was always the brains to Rainbow's bravado. She's actually really sweet when in a good mood and just oozes that tough girl charm. I'm glad I met her. Gilda's...cool."

"She does, doesn't she?" Sky Beak retorted while bringing another arrow to his bowstring. "She really likes you too, from what I've seen. But what about that other griffon who keeps stopping by now and then?"

It took me a moment to remember who he was referring to. "Huh? You mean...Gabby? She's just a courier. She's not really taking part in active duty out here. But we have met a few times. She's adorable, really. Although I haven't really gotten to know her very well yet. I hope I get to see her more often."

Sky Beak understood very quickly that I unfortunately did not have much to say about Gabby at the time, even though I do genuinely like her. He then asked, "What about your new little dragon friend? The one who's always with Smolder?"

I knew who he was speaking of and I knew it was too soon to say too much. So I carefully considered my words before speaking. "Little Ocellus? Yeah, I literally bumped into her beyond the walls during a stroll. Scared the poor thing half to death. She has nowhere else to go and is completely on her own out here, so I brought her back. She really hit it off with Smolder. I'd even say they consider each other best friends now. And she loves pillows. Even built a fort of them around her bed."

"Pah, that's adorable! And speaking of pillows..." Sky Beak laughed before showing me a very smug smirk on his beak. "I should let you know that there's a package on its way for you. Something special... It might even be arriving today."

"Huh? For me? I guess I could ask who sent it, but I think I can wait until today to see." I said in surprise while sure there must be mail carriers that stop by now and then to deliver gifts from friends and family back home. Most of the stuff I have received was compact and light enough for someone like Gabby to carry on her person. But right after flinging another trio of ice needles, I froze. "Waaaait a minute, how would you know there's something on the way for me? Someone drop you a hint recently?"

Sky Beak had to lower his bow due to his outburst of laughter for a moment. I think he knew I would connect the dots before long. "Haha, I was wondering when it would occur to you! I've been kept informed by the Alabaster's radioman in case I get any Morse code messages sent my way. Trust me, you've probably got something nice coming soon. Maybe even today."

"In that case, I can hardly wait to see what's in it." I said with a hint of excitement in my heart. All the way out here on the Empty Plains, it was a treat knowing I was going to receive something unexpected before long. Would it be homemade edible treats? A book of sorts to read during some downtime? Or something a little more unconventional? Whatever the case, I was fairly psyched.

It was not much longer before I had to levitate Sky Beak's entire collection of arrows back over to him again. Once they were all back in his quiver, he drew one once more and pulled his bowstring back. "Let me empty this quiver one more time and we'll call it a day, all right?"

"Sure thing. I'm not missing at all here. I think my aim's as good as it will ever get for stationary targets." I retorted before noticing I had gotten complacent in dispelling the needles I had been summoning. A thick cluster of shimmering blue ice was coating the center of the target before me. I cracked a cheeky grin before forcing them to fade into icy mist to make some room.

Having run out of conversation topics for the moment, Sky Beak found something to talk about that I was not ready for. And I hoped he had forgotten about it. "Say... James... You sure you don't mind us chatting like this? I didn't disturb you when I asked you, did I?"

"Huh? No, no, I really don't mind at all. I've enjoyed our time here." I replied while letting another cluster of ice needles fly. But I understood why he did not so easily forget about my initial reaction. "But...if you're really concerned about earlier... That was just all on reflex. When you're afraid of someone and they tell you to come over for a talk, you're never comfortable with it and always expect the worst."

I noticed Sky Beak lower his bow with an arrow nocked in the string before he turned to look at me. "But...you're not afraid of me, are you? Have I...ever given you a reason to be scared of me?"

"No... Never. You've always been good to me." I replied in utmost sincerity. My thoughts became interrupted by unfortunate memories with my ice needles falling from the air and to the ground below. I then spoke with a sigh, "You know enough from before... It's not you I fear. It's my father back home. He's a...man I don't want to become."

"I know... I know. I overheard. Or at least I overheard what you told Terramar." That wonderful father said to me with a much quieter tone.

I could not even bring myself to look at him. I was just too distracted by bad memories. "When I said the last straw for me was him having a screaming fit in response to me letting out an exasperated sigh, I wasn't exaggerating. That was the point where I couldn't trust him to control his impulses anymore. He owes me apologies for stuff I really didn't deserve as far back as high school. He even said to my face that he doesn't care what I think. That's not the kind of thing you say to your kids unless you're dead serious about it. There was even a time when I was much younger where he sat me down in a room and repeatedly inflicted pain on me in anger whenever I incorrectly answered questions of religious importance out of sheer childish naiveté. What kind of hypothetical all-loving deity smiles upon the inflicting of pain on one's own child over something as petty as being too young to understand something profound? I can only imagine how it must feel to see your own kid running from you in terror because they know you are going to hurt them..."

I did not want to repeat myself too much. I remember what was said during the my first visit to his house. And Sky Beak said nothing in respectful silence. Or maybe he was genuinely disturbed over what he was hearing. I then continued, "I think the worst part about the whole thing is that he knows I'm afraid of him. And he knows why I'm afraid of him. After a few months of avoiding him, he arranged a close family friend to talk to me to get some answers. And I was completely honest with them, so I know he knows why I'm just not comfortable around him anymore. But instead of doing anything to make amends or even just trying to apologize for hurting me and acknowledging that he's made mistakes in his parenting choices, he just...rolled with it and accepted it. As if he's convinced himself that all the crap he puts me through out of sheer impulse and arrogance is the kind of thing I'm supposed to forget and forgive when recurring emotional wounds really don't work like that. He's the kind of man who would rather tolerate the consequences of his actions than ever admit fault, regardless of the long-term damage it does or how thoroughly it alienates his children. It wouldn't surprise me if he would even take that arrogance with him to his grave. I'll never understand why he is the way he is and why humility is such an alien concept to him..."

It was a bitter thing to talk about and I took no joy in thinking back to the father I had grown to fear. A father whose very presence made me deeply uncomfortable. A moment of silence passed as I felt no desire to keep speaking. But out of the corner of my eye, I saw Sky Beak drop back down onto all fours while placing his bow on the ground. I then saw his helmet fall to the ground with a clank before I turned and found myself on the receiving end of a firm and warm feathery embrace, Sky Beak's head tucked up against mine.

"Let me be perfectly clear with you on something..." Sky Beak spoke to me with a firm yet preciously tender tone in his voice. "I will not ever scream at you. I will not ever belittle you. I will not ever disregard anything you say or think without a second thought. I may not have sired you. I may not have raised you. You and I may not be connected by anything more than our acquaintanceship, but know this. You are still my boy all the same. And I will always love you."

That...hit me much harder than I could have ever expected. Following on the embittering memories that had been at the forefront of my mind just a moment ago, I all but burst into tears upon hearing such a wonderful thing from the closest thing to a father I have ever had in Equestria. I shakily brought a hand to the back of his head as I struggled to not blink and keep the tears at bay. "Papa bird...?"

"I love you, my boy... And I'm so proud of the man you are." He whispered again as I broke into his embrace. I whimpered and sobbed as I clung tightly to his soft feathered form. "You're a wonderful young man with a beautiful heart. And I'll always be there for you when you really need me. Even when you're carrying more weight on your shoulders than you think you are."

I could not find the words I wanted to say. I just held that wonderful father in my arms, trying to process his words to me. Such wonderful things to say. And he meant every syllable. The joy of having a father I can look at and feel admiration for... It was a feeling I had long forgotten. As I wept, I felt his hand holding me by the back of my head. Sky Beak said nothing, but he never released me. And deep in his throat... I heard it. A gentle comforting churr as if he was singing a lullaby to me. Whatever it was he was doing, that pleasant coo deep in his throat was indeed soothing and brought an end to my tears sooner than it would have otherwise. He then quietly asked, "Better now?"

"Uh huh... I'm...just really happy now..." I muttered while hesitantly releasing him from my grasp. I tried to dry my tears, but the hard plating on my gauntlets made it uncomfortable. Sky Beak then offered me his wing, which I gratefully used to dry my face with his feathers. "I'm just...really glad to have a father I'm not afraid of."

"I'll never give you a reason to fear me. I promise. I know you listen well. No point in yelling when you do, right?" Sky Beak whispered before wrapping me in his wing. Somewhere in my heart, part of me wished I had been born as a hippogriff somewhere on Capricorn Island. Or at the very least raised by the wonderful stallion who was holding me. If Silverstream and Terramar turned out as happy as they are, then I surely would have had a wonderful life among them as well.

"Yelling at me never helps the situation... It only agitates me. I mean I get yelling when there's noise interfering with someone hearing you, but... Never mind... You understand what I mean, right?" I muttered in wistful recollection while we continued to hold each other. "I just...don't get why some parents think that subjecting their kids to unnecessary emotional duress doesn't qualify as some form of abuse. It's like they think they have the right to unload on their kids without consequence because of some unspoken natural authority they hold over them on a genetic level... How is making your children fear you a commendable parenting technique?"

"That's one of the most despicable concepts I've ever heard of, James. And while I can at least understand why one might think that, I can't respect it." I heard Sky Beak grumble in quite possibly the most disgusted tone I had ever heard out of him. As if just thinking about a parent embracing that ideology genuinely angered him. He then pulled away from me and gazed into my eyes with a pained look. "Please believe me when I say this. I just want to be the best father I can to you. So just...forget about whatever fear you have for your father. Because I am not him and I don't want to be him. But I will be your papa bird if you will have me."

"Please do... Really, I'm grateful for you." I muttered with the temptation to cry rising in my heart again. Sky Beak closed his eyes and rested his brow against mine. It felt...meaningful. As if it was an avian display of solace. Feeling I had taken up enough of his time reminiscing about bad memories, I then said softly, "I think I've taken up enough of your time blabbing about this stuff... One more full quiver before we call it a day?"

"Yeah... Yeah, this is our last day before we head out tomorrow. Need to stay sharp after so much downtime, right?" Sky Beak retorted with a weak chuckle. We returned to our positions beside each other, my left hand summoning a cluster of ice needles while he rose high on his hind legs and brought another arrow to his bowstring. Yet again, we scored perfect shots.

After a few more arrows and ice barrages went flying, Sky Beak began to speak without missing a beat with his aiming. "I have to say, I just about panicked when the last man standing in that previous battle ended up giving you a hard time. Seeing my boy out there having to fight that hard against the enemy commander... I would've rushed in with a spear if old Seaspray hadn't insisted he'd put the general down with one shot. And he was down to his last arrow too. Thank goodness he didn't miss..."

"Yeah, I have to admit I was winging it at that point. Absolutely nothing I threw at that thing worked once that veil coated it. Even my cheapest magic couldn't get through. I only needed to get in one good slash, but now I see why sword or axe and shield is such an effective combination. There's almost no way you'll get by a big enough shield if your opponent knows what they're doing." I replied while also recalling just how tense that duel became, especially when I found out the hard way just how much more efficient an axe is in wrangling with an opponent's shield than a sword is. Even Ember and Nightmare Moon joining in did not help the situation that much at first. "I'm sure we could've taken that thing down in due time, but Seaspray saved us the trouble. I bet infantry really hate archers in warfare.

"Oh, I'm sure they do! Nothing's more frustrating than an enemy that can hit you before you have any idea where they are!" Sky Beak said with a laugh while I too cracked a smirk. In some ways, it is a shame those Hollows are empty husks. It might be darkly amusing if they could yell at each other in confusion over a barrage of arrows.

At last, Sky Beak emptied his quiver one last time. And I brought every last arrow back to him so they could be returned to his quiver. The kindly stallion then slung his bow over himself and dropped back onto his hands. "Well, I'd say that's enough for today. Is there anywhere you need to be, my boy?"

"Aside from my friends from Ponyville meeting up with me after dinner... Not really. At least not until Novo's done having Rain Shine over for a spot of tea. I'm showing her around the camp to introduce her to its layout. Better to get it outta the way while things are calm." I replied while wondering how long those two would be keeping me waiting. Novo can be a chatterbox at the table.

Sky Beak looked to the west to see the Alabaster still docked. Although he and I also saw another airship starting to come in. And if the markings and paint job was anything to go by, it was a cargo ship owned by postal services. Our eyes lit up upon realizing what this meant. I looked at him and asked, "Mail call?"

"Mail call. Let's check it out." He replied before we both took to the air and soared west. When we landed at the docks, the cargo ship was in the process of being secured by its moorings. The ground crews got a gangplank up to the deck in little time while the two of us watched. And sure enough, cardboard boxes started being carted down to the ground. Sky Beak then leaned towards me and said, "I'll be just a minute."

I watched while Sky Beak trotted over to the crewmen who were carting along a large stack of boxes of varying sizes. He quietly chatted them up, motioning a hand to the boxes. The crewman, a young unicorn stallion, used levitation magic to lift them all into the air before sorting through them all. He soon placed a fairly sizeable box into Sky Beak's upturned hand before setting the rest down and pushing them out of the way. Sky Beak then looked over at me and called out, "It's here! This one's for you!"

Feeling genuinely stoked over getting a gift out of nowhere, I hurried on over. The box was big enough to require me to hold it with both hands. And a quick glance at the label confirmed that it was indeed from Capricorn Island. Specifically an address in the Omega sector. "Ooh, I bet I know who this is from."

"Head on over to your place and get it open. I think you're in for a very pleasant surprise." Sky Beak said with quite the smirk on his face. He surely must have known what was in it. I took him up on his offer and said my goodbyes before hurrying through the air with my package in hand. I reached the command center in moments and rushed up to my dormitory.

"Hey, you're...huh? What's in the box?" Smolder asked when I burst into my room She and Ocellus were looking over the comic book collection I had amassed at the time. Ocellus did not even bother to disguise herself.

"Don't know, but it's for me!" I retorted with some excitement. I set the box aside before standing in the tub near my typewriter to melt my armor off. I then sat down by the box once my armor had been shed into a puddle of liquid metal and looked it over. "OK then... Um... Anyone got a small blade? Can't get the tape off..."

"Um... I think I can help." Ocellus said before she trotted over to me. I watched with curiosity when she raised one hoof. With a flash of green fire over that one limb, her hoof was replaced with what seemed to be a black mantis claw. Smolder and I stared in intrigue as Ocellus reached her new forelimb over the box and dragged the claw's tip down the middle to cut the tape. And it worked. It effortlessly cut through the tape that kept the box's top flaps secured. "Did that help...?"

"Wow, that's a handy trick... Thanks, love bug. Now, what's in here..." I said in thanks before getting the box open. And I was both pleased yet surprised by what was inside. "Huh...? These are..."

"Pillows! We can always use more!" Ocellus exclaimed in glee upon seeing the contents. Sure enough, that was exactly what they were. A pair of square pillows stuffed with soft feathers were stacked in the box. "Ooh! They look nice too!"

"Really? Someone sent you a bunch of pillows? Your old one not doing the job at night?" Smolder laughed at the simplicity of my gift. I too found the mundanity of the gift to be rather laughable, but the two pillows were nice to look at. One appeared to depict blue ocean waves with plumes of seafoam while the other displays the open blue sky dotted with white clouds. "Huh... Sea and sky? Did you get a name?"

Ocellus examined the label on the side of the box while I held the two pillows in my hands. "Um... It says something about Capricorn Island... Isn't that where the hippogriffs come from?"

"Yeah, it looks like Sky Beak's family sent these as a care package. Such nice people." I added before standing up and taking a seat on my bed. The fabric was like a smooth satin that the feathers within would have a hard time puncturing. "Simple, but practical. I'll be sure to take these home with... Wait... Wait a minute..."

"Huh? What's up?" Smolder asked while she and Ocellus looked my way.

"There's...a smell on these..." I replied when I noticed something in the air. I brought one of the pillows to my face and inhaled deeply through my nose. Indeed, there was a certain scent on the pillows. And they differed from each other slightly. "These...have a smell to them. Not a bad smell, but... It still...feels familiar?"

Ocellus tilted her head to one side as she reverted her arm back to its original hoofed appearance. "What does it smell like? Did they spill something on it?"

"I don't think so... It's a bit of a pleasant...musty smell of sorts. Where have I..." I muttered before closing my eyes and continuing to inhale the scent of the pillow that bore the patterns of the sea. I tried to remember with that subtle scent flooding my senses. I remembered...feathers. Soft feathers. And the form of a small hippogriff in my arms. Holding them while they held me... My eyes shot open as I suddenly had a realization. "Hang on."

I felt along the edges of the pillow and found what I was hoping to see. A zipper see along one edge. And upon pulling it open, I found the pillow stuffed full of feathers. And the color of those feathers brought someone to mind. "Terramar...?"

The feathers in that pillow were of a distinct shade of yellow. A pale sandy hue with the slightest tint of green to it. I grabbed a handful of those feathers and inhaled their scent. The scent of a bird's plumage... The same scent which filled that hippogriff colt's own coat. I then stuffed them back inside the pillow and zipped it back up before checking the other one in the same way. Once again, I recognized the color of the feathers within. A light pink of almost bubble gum hues. "Silverstream too...?"

Smolder took a step closer and brought the pillow that was filled with Terramar's feathers to her face and gave it a long sniff. "Mm... Yep, that smells like bird. Friends of yours?"

"Yeah. Sky Beak's kids. They became really good friends of mine during my first visit. And...these feathers...came from them?" I muttered in confusion. Did they really pluck every last feather from their bodies and stuffed them in pillow cases for me? As heartfelt such a gesture was, it was still weird knowing my youngest friends of Capricorn Island sent me something produced by their own bodies.

Just as I was trying to wrap my head around the nature of this gift, Ocellus peered into the box they came in and lifted something from it with her levitation magic. "There's something else in here... A note?"

"Huh? That's... Oh, maybe this'll explain things." I retorted once I saw a large envelope floating over to me. And once I got it open... A wave of nostalgia hit me. "You guys..."

The note read as follows. "Hi there, James. We heard about what's happening out there on the Empty Plains. I never even knew anything was ever out there. I hope you like the pillows. Silverstream and I were wondering if we could send you something nice while you're out there. And then we molted. Since we had a bunch of leftover feathers, we went and snipped off the quills and packed them into pillows for you to enjoy. Do you like the designs? How's Dad out there? Are you two looking out for each other? It's OK if you don't have time to write back. I know things must be pretty crazy out there. I don't even know what war is, but it doesn't sound nice... I hope things will be OK when it's all over. Oh, and Silverstream really misses you. I think she really likes how you listen to her so well. Mom's looking forward to the next time you visit too. She wants us to all go out to dinner together. I'm running out of space now, so I should finish this up here. Be careful out there. We all miss you. Come home safely, all right? Your friend, Terramar."

Something about seeing that handwriting from a dear friend, even if he is just a boy, stirred something inside me. His father had more or less become my father. That hippogriff family waiting back on Capricorn Island were more like family to me than simply a group of friends. Although I did almost laugh when I realized it never occurred to me that hippogriffs occasionally molt. I suppose those shed feathers should be used for something. Inspiration surging inside me, I stood up and hurried over to my typewriter and took a seat. "Excuse me for a little while, girls. I need to write a reply to this."

And so I began to type away. "Terramar. You really surprised me with this gift. I never expected to get such amazingly soft pillows out of nowhere like this. And it was very clever to use your own molted feathers to stuff them. I admit I honestly thought you and your sister plucked yourselves clean to get them off. I wonder how that would have gone. But the best part about it is that the pillows each have their own unique smell. Whenever I rest my head on them, I swear the smell makes me think of you two. The kind of smell I always noticed when I held you two in my arms. I really miss you and your family. My first stay on Capricorn Island was wonderful enough, but you and your sister's company made it something special. I will cherish this gift you two have given me. And please let your sister know I miss her too and I will have plenty of scritches to share next time we meet. Your father and I are doing well so far and morale is high. I have a good feeling about how things will go from here. We will be home before much longer, I am sure. All of you take care of yourselves. Warmest regards. James."

I took the paper and set it aside, my mind making a mental note to make sure to send that back at the first opportunity. I then went right over to my bed and rested myself upon it with those two pillows pushed under my head. They were perfect for a couch or sofa. But while I rested there, I noticed Smolder and Ocellus looking that note over. Ocellus glanced my way and asked, "Terramar and Silverstream?"

"Friends of mine. They're just kids, but not much younger than you two. You'd probably even get along with them quite well if you ever met them." I explained while almost forgetting that the two of them are only twelve years old despite looking like a young mare and stallion. Their vocal range even sounds more mature than they should, now that I think about it. I suppose hippogriffs are early bloomers in general.

Smolder looked over the note a little longer before she glanced at me. "This Terramar guy sounds pretty nice. What's his sister like?"

"Bubbly. Very bubbly. Think Pinkie Pie, but less wacky. And she has her quiet moments too. Adorable little mare...I mean filly. She's younger than she looks, I swear. They both do." I explained while my thoughts went back to that pretty little thing. It still amazes me how Silverstream, at least in hindsight, is like the inverse of Smolder. Where Smolder is mentally and emotionally more mature than she looks, it is the complete opposite for Silverstream. She looks far more mare than filly. How do the hippogriffs learn to identify their children's age at a glance?

"Tch, I think I can handle her." Smolder said with a confident smirk on her lips. She then looked at Ocellus and said, "What about you? Do the birds and bees get along?"

"Um... I'm not a bee, but I'd be happy to make a new friend. If she doesn't think I'm scary..." Ocellus muttered hesitantly while her mostly blank eyes probably glanced away at nothing in particular.

I reached out and set my hand on the little Changeling's head. "To be honest, I think Silverstream would be pretty excited to meet something like you. She's a curious sort. She'd probably bombard you with questions rather than be creeped out by your natural form."

Ocellus cracked a big crooked grin upon hearing that. "Really? Well then... I guess I'd be OK with meeting her sometime? But how will we meet her? She...lives really far away, right?"

"She... Huh. Yeah, that's a good point. We'll have to figure something out when we get back home. Maybe you girls can tag along next time I visit? Goodness knows Novo will want me visiting more often." I retorted as I remembered that it takes almost a whole day just to get there by airship when traveling from Canterlot. Sometimes the practicality of jetliners from my world really does overshadow the fantastical nature of Equestria's airships...

"We'll figure something out, right? We got more important things to worry about anyway." Smolder then said before grabbing the two new pillows on my bed. Ocellus jumped with her wings springing open in surprise before Smolder firmly pressed the two pillows against the sides of her head. "Like more pillows for the love bug!"

"Hey, careful with those! I just got them!" I spoke firmly while Ocellus burst into giddy giggling. I knew Ocellus has a few hard and potentially sharp spots on her naturally body that could rip the pillowcases and would hate to see them get damaged so soon after arrival.

"Whoops! Right! Don't wanna puncture them? I haven't done that in a long time... Not since I got these babies trimmed." Smolder yelped before tapping her fingers against one of her horns. If they had grown since they were chopped down to a more manageable size and sanded down to very smooth rounded tips, I could not tell.

"These used to be longer?" Ocellus asked with her hoof reaching for the horn on the other side of Smolder's head.

Smolder rolled her eyes while crossing her arms. "Yep. Taller than my head. I didn't think much of it until one of the punctured a pillow the first time I slept in a real bed. And then a bird used one as a perch. That's when we decided to get them trimmed. Although you really don't wanna know what it's like having a buzzsaw right next to your ears..."

Ocellus rubbed the underside of her jaw in puzzlement. Probably while trying to imagine what Smolder looked like. In a flash of green fire, she quickly took on a familiar dragon form. But not the one Smolder and I were used to seeing. "Like...this?"

There was...something uncanny about what I was seeing. Ocellus had just taken on the form of Smolder herself. But the horns on her head were how they originally looked. Reaching higher than her head and ending in a prominent point. Smolder and I only stared for a moment while Ocellus reached up and ran her hands over her long horns. Smolder finally spoke with a very perplexed look in her eyes. "Don't...do that again. I know you Changelings can do this, but there's...something really creepy about seeing one that looks just like you."

Since Ocellus is anything but a malicious soul, I was not as disturbed by this as I probably should have been. But contemplating the scenario of what Changelings can do... Replacing everyone you know and love while they do...goodness knows what to the originals... Body snatcher horror at its finest. If I ever found myself in such a scenario where Changelings had done such a thing... I probably would never dare to trust Ocellus in the first place.

"Yeah... Let's not do that again, OK? It carries...way to many disturbing implications." I added before stepping up behind Ocellus and holding her in my arms. Just so she knew I was not upset with her by hugging her. She squinted her eyes shut in shame before being briefly coated in another flash of harmless green fire. I then found myself holding a different dragoness. One who Smolder and I recognized. "There we go. I like your own original look more anyway."

"Hey, does that mean she's cuter than me?!" Smolder barked before leaning forward with her arms crossed, eyes narrowed to give us both quite the accusatory glare. When we both recoiled at her words, Smolder then laughed swatted a hand at us. "Just messing with you! Yeah, she's super cute like that. I don't no problem with it."

"Really? Um... OK then?" Ocellus squeaked while I released my grip on her. She then took those two new pillows in hand and looked up at me. "When you're not here, may I...use these?"

"As long as you're gentle with them." I said while Ocellus snuggled the pillows to her chest. She really does love pillows, it would seem. Hence why she has a fort of them around her bed. I then took up the box they came in and the message I had typed out. "Anyway, I'm going to get this message ready to send out and then check on our new guest. She's probably finishing up teatime with Novo right about now."

"Sure thing. We'll hold down the fort. And the girls will be here after dinner, right?" Smolder asked while I just nodded. Ocellus tucked her face in the two pillows, not looking quite as sure about the meeting we had planned. The two dragon girls when bid me farewell while I slipped my shoes on and went back downstairs. I found a large sturdy envelope to seal the message inside and wrote out the shipping address by using the return address of the box for reference. I then added it to a stack of outgoing mail near the communications station in the corner of the room right as the operator received another Morse code transmission and then headed back outside. The sun was starting to get a little low in the sky by then. Everyone would start making the rounds for dinner soon.

My trip to the airship docks was fairly uneventful. I did pass by a few familiar faces on the way and greeted them in passing. And when I reached the Alabaster, Rain Shine and Novo just so happened to be heading down the gangplank. "Huh... Timing couldn't be better."

"Well, looks like someone knew exactly when to show up." Novo spoke upon seeing me approach. Rain Shine looked to be in a good mood too, although any enthusiasm was hidden behind her usual serene smile. The hippogriff queen then said, "Miss flower power here made for some great company. Sounds like the kirin are a nice bunch back home. Thanks for introducing her to me, honey."

"Anytime, Novo. Some of the nicest people I've met in Equestria so far. And that's saying something." I retorted before looking at Rain Shine. When our eyes met... That wonderful sense of familiar kinship. Although I then asked, "So then... How was it being on an airship?"

"It was exciting...yet unsettling. I could barely sense a thing through the floor. I only heard whispers from below, although the wooden all around me carried pleasant words from all around us." Rain Shine explained while cracking the most uneasy smile I had seen on her so far. To be all but separated from the ground that she is so used to constantly listening through... It never occurred to me that being separated from the earth could be so alien to a kirin.

"As home on the ground as we are in the air, hm? Just rest assured that the Alabaster has always had a clean bill of health in terms of integrity and reliability. There's no way that old bird will be dropping out the sky on my watch." Novo spoke up before she and Rain Shine bowed their head and touched their brows together. Or as much as Rain Shine's horn would allow. "In any case, it was a pleasure getting to make your acquaintance, Rain Shine. I hereby degree that the mares of the Grove of Silence are friends of Capricorn Island."

"I am honored by your hospitality and diplomacy, your majesty. It was an honor to meet you." Rain Shine retorted before they lifted their heads to share a gaze. I particularly enjoyed the sight of two of the most beautiful mares I had ever laid eyes on being within my field of vision together. A mare of the sky and a mare of the earth. Almost as if they were distant mirrors of each other.

Novo then held a hand to the base of her neck and spoke more eloquently than usual. Probably just to project a more professional air than usual. "As it was for me, chieftain. We really should share tea again sometime. Now, I understand you have somewhere to be? More to see? Then I won't keep you."

Rain Shine nodded and bowed once more in farewell. But Novo then glanced my way with a smirk while she spoke as she normally does. "As for you... Don't keep mama waiting tonight. All right?"

"Pfft, as if. I'll be there, Novo. As promised." I replied before Novo suddenly reached out and pecked a kiss upon my cheek. She then spread her impressive wings and soared back up to the deck of the Alabaster and out of sight. Although I then noticed Rain Shine casting me a knowing smirk. "Uh... Yeah?"

"I sense such a wonderful adoration between the two of you whenever you are near each other. And I sense she is not the only one your heart longs for... Tell me. Does your heart long for other mares?" Rain Shine asked as I was reminded how keeping a secret from a kirin was nearly impossible.

I let out a sigh and looked to the sky. My thoughts went back to my wife. Fluttershy. And our firstborn. Dear little Gladesong. Then to Rarity. Then Celestia. Abnormally wise and loving Smolder. And my glorious hippogriff queen. I muttered carefully, "It does... Do you think less of me for it?"

Rain Shine shook her head. "Of course not. I can sense a most wonderful longing in your heart when you think of them. Whoever they are, you cherish them. You are not driven by lust or a twisted ego. Yours is a wonderful love for them. Do not be ashamed when it is far from the norm of today."

"Thank you... The encouragement really helps. I'm still not entirely certain if I'm cut out for this kind of relationship, but I'm hoping it works out. I...want us all to be happy... Not as a herd or harem or whatever people call it. We're a family." I replied while dearly appreciating her support. Such encouragement would go a long way with me on this journey.

"That is such a lovely term to use. It speaks volumes of what your beloveds mean to you." Rain Shine said before touching her nose to my cheek. A simple equine kiss. It made me tingle with glee, feeling it from her of all people. She then asked, "I do believe we have spoken enough of this topic. Certainly with so many around who might overhear us. Shall we move on to see what else there is to see here?"

"Right, right... How about the R&D lab? They develop all sorts of spells and devices there to give our infantry an edge. I think they'd be thrilled to see a kirin for the first time." I replied while knowing the labs were directly east from the docks. It would be an easy walk there.

"More to discover, yes? Lead on, my friend." Rain Shine spoke with a smile before we headed on our way. Little was said, but it did not take that long for that long tent to come into view. The kirin chieftain eventually said, "Such profound arcane energies at work in there... Now I am most curious to see it with my own eyes."

"It's quite a feast for the eyes the first time you see it." I replied before I lifted the entrance's flap of fabric open. Rain Shine ducked through it before stopping at the entrance and surveying the test chambers. It was about as busy as the first time I saw it. Unicorns in lab coats trying out spells or even trying to tweak spells I had already seen. She strolled quietly down the hall of barriers before coming to the central table where Sunburst was musing over some diagrams with Twilight at his side. I then said, "Afternoon, Sunburst. Got a friend for you to meet."

"Perhaps if we invert the polarity of... Oh, yes. Hello, James. How... Oh! You! You're... A kirin, right?! From far to the east?! You've come a long way to get here!" Sunburst started to say before he was overcome with excitement upon seeing our most exotic guest yet. "I heard everything from Twilight! Is it true the kirin have the power to mold the earth itself as a weapon?"

I too was under that assumption at first when I watched her duel Ember. However, Rain Shine just chuckled in amusement before she said, "An expected assumption, but not quite. We kirin simply command the flora that takes root in the earth. But since this can easily twist the earth itself in the process, I can understand why many would think that."

"Oh, really? Wow, that's even more intriguing... This merits further research..." Sunburst muttered as he scribbled something down on a notepad.

Twilight then stepped forward and bowed to the kirin queen. "Sorry we didn't have much time to talk earlier. But my friends and I saw everything! I never knew the kirin could be so...impressive with their nature magic! I'm Twilight Sparkle and I'm helping Sunburst with his research here."

Rain Shine bowed her head in greeting as well, but she suddenly looked distracted as if she had heard a sudden sound. She lifted her head and glanced around. "I sense...something near. Something that...does not belong... Something...unnatural."

"Unnatural...?" I muttered before I had a sudden realization. I peeked under the table's white cloth and found what I expected. The captive Hollow we dragged back to camp was still motionless and bound under it. It was unsettling to be reminded that thing was always right under our noses, even if it was no threat to anyone. Realizing now was probably the best time, I looked at Twilight and asked, "Twilight? I think she should see this."

"See...that? I see..." My friend replied before using levitation magic to pull the Hollow out from under the table and setting it up on top. Rain Shine let out a quiet stunned gasp upon seeing the first of the emperor's minions set out before her. Sunburst was too distracted to comment, but Twilight said all that needed to be said. "If you're going to be out there facing the enemy... This is what they are. We call them Hollows."

"This... This is what we are facing...?" Rain Shine muttered in unease. She brought a hoof to the motionless human imitation's torso and rested it against our captive's chest. "This shape is definitely human, yet... So empty... I feel...nothing within it. And not like that of a corpse. It's...so unnatural... Such a twisted form of magic... Did he really create this...?"

I could only wonder what she was feeling that the rest of us could not. Deeply unnerved, Rain Shine soon took a step back from the Hollow and began to make her way towards the exit. I was about to follow, but she then looked back at us and said, "Forgive me... I need...some time to fully comprehend all I have learned today. Especially...after seeing that. Please..."

I made no attempt to follow her. Rain Shine departed the lab and left us. Sunburst had nothing to say while he stuffed the Hollow back under the table, but Twilight then turned to me with a gaze of worry. "Hasn't she been around long enough to know about what happened back then?"

"Yes, but... The Grove of Silence was completely left alone during the empire's invasion. And whatever power it was that removed humanity from this world, the place is so concealed with such a thick canopy of trees over the village that I don't think they could've seen or felt whatever happened. To the kirin of that village, humanity seemed to just all but disappear overnight. And...they always had a special and natural connection to mankind... I can't blame her for being so disturbed after seeing that thing..." I retorted while probably more concerned for Rain Shine than I should have been. Betrayal followed by seeing an old friend using empty human facsimiles as replacements for his men... A haunting experience.

"I...can't say I know what she's going through... I don't think I should ask." Twilight said with a sigh while her gaze wandered for a bit. Although she then asked, "If you don't mind me changing the subject, the girls and I are supposed to stop by to see Ocellus, right? We were all asked earlier."

"Oh yeah, true. She wants to talk to you. Said it was something important." I replied while hoping that this would turn out to be a good idea. The longer she hid herself from them, the worse the consequences would be when they finally found out.

"Hmmm... I know you said we should come by after dinner, but...how about as soon as possible? We've made about as much progress as we could here today and I think things are starting to quiet down for the evening... How about sooner than later?" Twilight then asked while trying to smile. And I could see why she would suggest that. If that conversation was going to be as charged as I was expecting it to be, then we would probably be famished afterward for a filling meal.

Seeing no harm with getting that issue out of the way as quickly as possible, I just nodded. "Sure thing, I don't see why not. I'll head on back now and make sure everything's ready in my room. I'll see you soon, all right?"

"Will do. I'll round up the girls and be right over." Twilight replied before gathering up some papers to finish up for the day. Feeling both eager yet nervous, I saw myself out and hurried on back to the command center. It was time to get ready.

There was no sign of Rain Shine on the way back. She was likely wandering aimlessly around the camp. Probably even exploring on her own terms. It was hard not to worry about her, but I knew there was no sense in trying to track her down. I could not help her at the time. But once I made it up into my dormitory, I found Smolder just chatting with Ocellus on my bed with the little love bug having tucked my two new pillows under herself. "Heh, cute. You two doing all right?"

"Yeah, just keeping ourselves busy with all the waiting to leave tomorrow. It's safe in here. Just a little boring sometimes." Smolder retorted while Ocellus looked more than just a little pleased with having some pillows to cuddle with.

"In that case, things are about to get interesting." I said before walking over and resting my hand on Ocellus' head. "The girls will be stopping by ahead of schedule. Best to get this outta the way before dinner, right?"

Her eyes popped open upon being reminded of what we had planned for that evening. A trail of sweat trickling down her smooth dark complexion, Ocellus asked, "Oh, uh... I think that's OK? Should I get in disguise first?"

"Yeah, that'd be for the best at first. Choose a form you're comfortable with." I replied while she sat up in bed. In a flash of green fire, Ocellus assumed her adorable dragoness form. "There you go. Such a pretty face."

That got a giggle out of the love bug. Smolder then smirked at her before looking at me. "Do I need to be here for it?"

"Actually, yes. Your input will be important if they get...aggressive. And block the door once they're all here. We don't need anyone sounding the alarm and alerting the entire camp to the presence of a Changeling." I explained while knowing that Smolder is wise enough to offer an educated opinion on a good friend. She understood Ocellus well by then.

"Gotcha. I'll keep them boxed in." Smolder spoke while sounding pretty stoked to be able to help. We both saw that Ocellus was looking increasingly nervous over the imminent confrontation. Smolder was quick to pat her friend on the head and said, "Hey. Hey, it's gonna be OK. All right, love bug? We'll show them why you're the best love bug in the world."

"I hope so..." Ocellus mumbled while at least trying to smile. She just wanted to be loved and accepted and that would not improve until more people were willing to give her a chance. I sat there with her in my arms, trying to keep her calm like being reassuring to a child about to receive a vitally needed vaccination. And after some more time passed by, we heard the muffled sound of many hooves coming up the stairs to my room. Ocellus became rigidly stiff in my arms, her breath being caught in her throat. "They're here..."

"Easy now. It'll be OK. If anything goes wrong, I'll keep you safe." I whispered to her while placing a kiss upon her horn. Seconds later, there was a knock at the door. "It's open."

The door swung open before five familiar mares stepped inside. Applejack. Rainbow Dash. Rarity. Pinkie Pie. Twilight Sparkle. They were all there and entirely out of uniform with Applejack even being without her hat. Applejack was the first to speak. "Howdy, y'all. Hope ya don't mind us stoppin' by early. We just thought it'd be better ta get this over and done with before grabbin' some grub for the night."

While they were all focused on Ocellus and I, Smolder nonchalantly walked past the five mares and discreetly locked the door before leaning against it to keep them from even trying to make a move for it. She even winked at me from behind them to show she knew what she needed to do. Pinkie Pie then asked, "So, what does the second cutest little dragon around wanna talk about?"

Rainbow Dash then glanced at Pinkie with a cockeyed stare. "Second cutest? Really?"

"Come on, Dashie! You know Spike has always being the cutesy wootsiest dragon ever! I can't just give that title to anyone, right?" Pinkie Pie replied with an amused giggle while even Ocellus started to crack a smile at Pinkie's attempt to add some levity to the moment.

But as I beheld all five of my nearest friends in the same room as us, it started to dawn on me that maybe this was a terrible idea. My room was now looking pretty packed with little room to maneuver. Ocellus would have nowhere to run if they became belligerent. I could not imagine them getting that hostile, but if the extreme aggression Ocellus was subjected to the instant the guardsmen stationed downstairs laid eyes on her was anything to go by...

I stood up from my bed while Rarity spoke next. "In any case, whatever did you need to see us for? Is everything all right, darling?"

Ocellus' confidence began to falter. She stood up from the bed, but her stance was very shaky. I put an arm around her as she utterly quivered in my embrace. "I... I don't know if this is a good idea..."

"What's not a good idea? Is something wrong? We can help if you tell us." Twilight asked with nothing but patience in her voice. If only they knew...

There was no way out of this. We could not backtrack on this now. I looked down at Ocellus and got down on one knee. She sat down and leaned into my protective embrace as I even leaned over her to provide as much shelter as possible. I looked at my friends and said softly, "You all need to know something important... Go on... Show them. I've got you."

"Don't let go..." Ocellus muttered with barely a whisper. I heard her take a sharp yet deep breath. And a brief moment later, a flash of green fire engulfed her for just an instant. And as I watched my friends, their response was predictable. Looks of utter alarm as they saw the little Changeling unmask herself.

"Wha... Are you serious right now?! What's a Changeling doing here?!" Rainbow Dash shouted while Ocellus buried her face into my chest. The sudden rise in volume alarmed the poor thing. And if she could sense the hostility in them, that too could not be good for her nerves.

Even Smolder was shocked by the sudden shift in mood. I saw her jump when Rainbow Dash raised her voice. I pulled Ocellus into an even tighter embrace to try and shield her with my body. Twilight, who looked easily the angriest of the bunch, even had her magic aura flickering around her horn as if ready to launch an attack. "Of all places for one of you to show up! Does my brother know about this?!"

"Yes, he knows. And he almost ran her through with a spear." I retorted while keeping my voice firm and focused. I could not remember the last time I felt so tense because of the presence of my closest friends. Not even Fluttershy snapped this hard at Thorax. But considering what Fluttershy is like... I suppose I should not have been surprised. "I knew you all probably wouldn't be happy to find out about this, but you needed to know sooner than later."

Rarity looked the most conflicted over the whole thing. She wanted to believe that I meant well with keeping Ocellus hidden until then, but she likely had the same reasons to be so wary. "But why ever even keep that hideous monster here?! You know what evil the Changelings have done! That can't be any goodness within..."

"Girls, stop! You've gone and made her cry!" I finally said with a raised voice once I started to hear Ocellus whimper under my chin. I felt her quivering and the wet feeling of tears soaking into my shirt. All these bad vibes were too much for the fragile soul. I held her head to my chest as I tried to comfort her however I could. "I get if you're freaked out, but keep your voices down, all right? Poor thing's been through enough already..."

"Tch... Forget this then. I'm gettin' the guards." Applejack snorted before turning and trotting to the door with the angriest gait I had ever seen out of her.

Smolder was not having it. She stepped in Applejack's way with arms and wings spread wide. I would not say she looked angry as much as she appeared thoroughly disgusted with how her friends reacted to the truth about her newest friend's identity. "Nuh uh! You're not leaving until you're all cool with this! Everyone downstairs knows about her anyway."

Applejack recoiled in surprise in the face of Smolder's defiance, but Pinkie Pie then turned while somehow looking just as disturbed and upset as everyone else. "Why're you standing up for her?! Changelings are mean! Really mean! Do you even know what happened in Canterlot a few years ago?!"

"What's wrong with all of you?! I expected better from you girls!" Smolder finally shouted while sounding more upset than angry. "Dragons are some of the biggest jerks in the world! Even I know that! But you were all so nice to me anyway when I first showed up! Why can't you do the same for her?!"

A very wise statement indeed. And it gave our friends cause for pause. Although Twilight was able to provide a very bitter retort. "Maybe that's because the dragon lands never tried to launch an invasion. They've always minded their own business for the most part. But the Changelings are enemies of Equestria. They hurt my family! Turned what should've been a very special day into a nightmare! Their queen even hurt Princess Celestia! Am I supposed to just forget about that?!"

"Twilight." I growled to get her attention. When she reluctantly turned to face me, I could see a rare kind of fury in her eyes. I think she really wanted to hurt Ocellus at the time. And Ocellus did cling to me desperately when her eyes fell upon the cowering Changeling. Tucking her protectively in my embrace, I then said, "I get it, OK? I get it. I wasn't here to see what happened that day. And a part of me is glad I wasn't. I believe you when you say the Changeling population is at odds with Equestria. But..."

I then tilted my head down to try and look at Ocellus right under my chin. She had not spoken once. Not when surrounded by potential danger. "Please believe me when I say that this Changeling... This one singular Changeling...is the best Changeling you will ever meet. She's been nothing but a precious little love bug since the day I found her. She's not our enemy."

"Love bug? That's what you're calling her? Even though she's been hiding behind a disguise the whole time?" Rainbow Dash asked with a hefty dose of skepticism in her voice. Not that I could blame her.

"Do you really think everyone would've accepted a Changeling hanging around when considering their reputation? Yes, she had to take on a form that wouldn't raise suspicions, but everything you've seen out of her so far hasn't been an act. She really is as sweet as she's made herself out to be. That dragoness form she's made herself look like was the only fake thing about her." I explained firmly without ever dropping my guard. I kept Ocellus securely wrapped in my arms while she began to just slightly relax. The tension must have been fading. "Ocellus is a lovely little lady. I don't care if she's a Changeling. She's never given me reason to be wary of her. She doesn't even want to return to the hive. When this war's over, I'll be taking her home so she can have a life in Ponyville with me. And that's final. Is that a problem?"

They said nothing. If only for a moment. Ocellus was not quite crying anymore. Applejack found the will to speak next as she had a hard time looking at us. "I... I dunno... Ya sure that's a good idea?"

Feeling like the worst had passed, I took a seat on the floor and pulled Ocellus up against me for a hug. Her head was tucked up against mine as she finally managed to look at the five mares before us. "I don't think this little love bug will be disappointing anyone. Because she's the best love bug ever. Right?"

"Mmhm! Mmhm!" Ocellus mumbled almost desperately with tears staining her face. She had great difficulty looking at the five mares before us as she stammered out a response. "I...don't wanna go back... I don't...wanna hurt anyone... Please don't hate me... Please don't hurt me... I thought...we were friends..."

I think those last words triggered something in them. All five of them, Twilight especially, displayed looks of uncomfortably conflicted emotions. They were fond of her up until that point. Why feel differently about her now? Pinkie Pie then looked back and forth at her friends and asked, "I don't know, girls... Do you think a Changeling really can be nice?"

Rarity lifted her head high as she inhaled deeply. Gathering her courage, she was the first to step forward. She did not exhale once. I watched her closely, ready to take action if she tried to harm Ocellus. The timid Changeling looked just about as fearful of Rarity as Rarity was of her. My beloved looked increasingly uneasy while she continued to hold her breath. She raised her hoof, prompting Ocellus to squint her eyes shut. I readied myself, preparing to suddenly lean back to get Ocellus away from Rarity if there was any signs of hostility.

Everyone held their breaths as Rarity made the first mood. And then... Her hoof rested upon Ocellus' head. Gently. I noticed Ocellus open her eyes wide in confusion as Rarity began to rub her hoof over the Changeling's smooth rounded cranium. All the while displaying an amusingly uncomfortable forced smile. And not simply because of what Ocellus was. I then asked, "You...feeling OK there, Rarity?"

"Uh... Yes, yes, quite... It's just...uh...I'm not used to being anywhere near such...frightful bugs with...vicious fangs and holes in their limbs here and there... And... And...hehehehee...I'm just a basket of frayed nerves right now..." She stammered with rapid changes in her voice's inflections that frequently became hilariously hoarse. I forgot just how funny Rarity can sound when she gets flustered. There was no denying that Changelings are inherently ugly and unsightly when compared to the ponies of Equestria. Like the result of a bizarre crossbreeding experiment gone frightfully wrong. And Rarity could barely bring herself to touch one in a nonhostile manner.

Rarity even leaned her head back as far as possible to convey just how uncomfortable she was touching Ocellus. Even Ocellus looked more confused than anything as if she could not get a reading on what Rarity was feeling at the time. I then brought my lips to her ear and asked, "What're you picking up? Is she angry?"

"Not...really... I don't think see wants to hurt me..." She muttered uneasily while Rarity continued to rub her hoof over the little mare's head. Finally more comfortable, she then asked, "Do...hate me?"

"No! No! I mean I... I suppose... I...I...I mean..." Rarity started to sputter in discomfort before she started fumbling over her words in a manner I had not heard in a very long time. No one was able to keep a straight face as the most elegant of our companions mumbled and slurred her words to the point of being completely unintelligible. Ocellus sounded like she was on the verge of laughing even though she knew she should not. Rarity then finally pulled her hoof away abruptly and said, "That's enough! There's only so much grotesque I can handle on such short notice..."

"Oh... I'm sorry if I'm ugly... I didn't ask to look like this..." Ocellus mumbled as her ears drooped. I said nothing, but only tightened my embrace around her to try to comfort her.

"Oh, no no no I did not mean to insult you! Even if you are...absolutely hideous with...ghastly empty eyes like...like..." Rarity continued to stutter as I started to scowl at her in irritation. I understand she was not used to dealing with anything like a Changeling's natural look, but this was starting to become needlessly mean. Finally, Rarity inhaled sharply and pounded her hoof against the base of her throat where her neck connected to her torso. She glared defiantly at nothing in particular with her head held high. "Compose yourself, Rarity. Do not take leave of your values now."

"Eh...?" Applejack muttered while we all just looked at each other confusingly. She then asked, "Y'all OK there, Rarity?"

"Yes, Applejack. I am fine. Just needed to...remember my philosophy in life." Rarity spoke without budging an inch. She then brought herself to the floor to rest and looked right at Ocellus. "What I meant to say is... If you really are as darling as this wonderful gentleman has insisted, then surely... Surely there must be some wonderful hidden beauty in you, darling."

Ocellus gazed with wide eyes at Rarity while I found myself smiling with pride. It was certainly like her to try and see the beauty in a kind soul, even if their exterior was not very easy on the eyes. Being the sociable mare she is, Rarity then asked, "Well, if we are to truly come to terms with this... Let's start from the beginning. What actually happened to have you end up here with us?"

I curled my fingers around Ocellus' hoof to comfort her while she remained in my embrace. The situation having calmed somewhat, our four other friends drew near and also rested on the floor to listen to listen in. Smolder remained by the door, but now looked more at ease with her arms crossed while leaning against it. Ocellus then explained, "I... I was sent out for a scouting exercise... I didn't want to be stuck in the hive as a worker... And I hate fighting as a soldier... So I picked being a scout... And I'm not very good at it. I almost ran into James and tried to hide...but he found me. I thought he would hurt me and...that's all I remember before waking up with a bunch of guards holding me down and pointing sharp things at me."

That was when I felt it was a good time to provide context. "She literally fainted in front of me and I felt awful scaring her like that by accident. I knew what she was and brought her back, but I couldn't sneak her by the guards. They would've killed her if I didn't intervene."

Such a painful reminder made Ocellus slump into my arms. My friends looked to uncomfortable at the thought of their allies trying to lynch the little lady in my arms. Rarity, still being the voice of reason for the moment, then asked, "And...what happened after that?"

Ocellus leaned against me with her gaze directed to the floor. "He...protected me... Took me up to his room and...started calling me a love bug... It sounded nicer than being called a Changeling. And...he's always been so kind to me... I..."

I felt a familiar sensation. Something unexplainable was being extracted from my being. She was feeding. And I welcomed it. The faint glow of her green magic aura coated Ocellus' horn as I held her close to let her feed in peace. Her tone softened as she spoke. "I don't want to leave him... He makes me feel safe... Feel wanted. I just want to keep being his...little love bug..."

"Awww... Girls, come on. Isn't that sweet? It's totally sweet, right?" Pinkie Pie then asked as her wariness finally crumbled away. It was hard to believe that even she would be very mistrusting towards Changelings, but it was to be expected Pinkie Pie would be one of the first to open up to our new friend once the truth was out.

Twilight, understandable when considering her history with her kind, still tried to maintain some caution. "But...wait. James, is she feeding off you?! Does it hurt?!"

"I assure you that this is completely harmless, Twilight." I replied while stroking the back of the little love bug's head. She said nothing, but continued to rest her head against my chest. "It's painless and I don't feel anything unusual. There's no harm in a Changeling feeding off your love."

"Huh... You know, I always thought Changeling's eat love in a really creepy way..." Rainbow Dash muttered as she squinted her eyes to focus her vision. "That's all they do? Just use some magic and start absorbing it from someone? I don't see anything... It's like she's not even doing anything... That's not so creepy."

"You can feel it, but there's nothing to see. I guess love doesn't exactly have a visible form to begin with..." I explained while Ocellus remained peacefully quiet. She is always at her most content when enjoying a flavorful meal. And I had plenty of love to give. "Now that you know what she is and that she's completely harmless... Can I ask you girls to give Ocellus a chance? Especially once we get back home?"

One by one, my friends started to voice their admittedly cautious approval. All except for Twilight. She stepped past me and looked right at Ocellus from inches away. The feeding Changeling detected her approach and suddenly turned to look her way. Her blank pale blue eyes looked up at the sister of the stallion who most likely hated her most. My embrace tightened in anticipation for any signs of hostility. With a sigh, Twilight then said, "Look... A big part of me really wants to believe everything I've heard. I want to believe you really mean no harm and want nothing to do with the ones who hurt my family... So...I'll give you a chance. Just be good and...maybe I'll start to see you as being...a love bug and not a monster. Don't make me regret this, all right?"

Ocellus said nothing. She only nodded. I then added, "I don't think it needs to be said that this needs to be kept a secret from just about everyone else in the militia who doesn't already know about her. We don't want to stir up a lynch mob."

"Right, sure... We'll keep a lid on it." Applejack retorted as they all stood up and began to make their way out with a worryingly lack of words. They did say their goodbyes on their way out, but this revelation was definitely something that was going to take some time for them process.

Despite their compliance, I was still wary of letting them leave without an ironclad conviction in keeping Ocellus' true identity a secret from everyone outside the command center. Before any of my friends could reach the door, I spoke up with my fist held out to resemble a hoof. "Girls... Really. Please don't say a word to anyone out there over what you saw here. Pinkie Promise, all right?"

Pinkie Pie's eyes lit up as I mentioned that sacred ritual. She turned to face me and hopped forward. "Ooh! You heard him, girls! When a Pinkie Promise gets called, you never say no!"

"Pinkie...Promise? What?" Ocellus asked with understandable confusion. Only those in my closest circle of friends has even heard that term.

Twilight just rolled her eyes, but not in annoyance. "It's...uh...a little ritual Pinkie Pie came up with. Breaking a promise is one thing, but breaking a Pinkie Promise is...really not a good idea."

Pinkie Pie nodded readily with a big smile on her face. "Uh huh! There's just some things in life you don't do! You don't break a Pinkie Promise, you don't keep your toaster next to the bathtub, you don't drink soda after having some fizzy mints, and you don't mess around with Jim!"

"Uh...yeah. What she said." Rainbow Dash added while even I wondered where that last part came from. But she then lifted one hoof while Smolder just watched with a cockeyed stare by the door. "Anyway, sure. Pinkie Promise. Right, girls?"

"Sure, I'm fine with that. Come on, girls." Applejack said as all my friends gathered around and performed the motions with me. "Cross our hearts, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in our eyes."

Now bound by the code of a Pinkie Promise, my friends said their farewells and headed out. Once we were alone, Smolder locked the door and sat on the bed with me and Ocellus. Even after that slight bit of levity towards the end, she still let out a wheezing sigh as she growled, "That wasn't fun... Didn't think they'd get that mean..."

"I wasn't really ready for that either... I knew they wouldn't be happy about finding out there was a Changeling among us, but that was still...jarring." I retorted while cradling our new friend in my arms. I stroked a finger over her head and said, "I really don't think they'll rat you out to anyone. Not after making a Pinkie Promise. Just...give them some time, OK? If Rarity was willing to even touch you, I think that's a good sign."

"Really? I thought she was gonna pass out with how much she was cringing back there. Guess that was about as brave as she gets, huh?" Smolder said with a snide chuckle. And she was right. For someone like Rarity, just getting close to a scary insect takes a lot of courage.

"Yeah, she's...not used to the creepier bugs. I think she adores visually pretty winged insects though." I added while I stroked my hand over Ocellus' carapace. I soon brought my fingers to one half's underside and gently pried it open. Ocellus let out a puzzled little squeak as I exposed her wing. "Come on, show us those wings."

"Um...sure? They're not as pretty as butterfly wings..." Ocellus mumbled before opening her carapace to allow her wings to spread wide. They had the kind of transparence you would expect from those of a cicada, but ended in angular tips. I was actually impressed with how there were no pieces taken out of her wings like with the few semicircular gaps on her legs. "You've taken good care of your wings."

"I try... I keep them tucked away when I don't need them." Ocellus retorted while I ran a finger over the delicate gossamer texture of those wings. They must have been stronger than they looked to carry her through the air. Brittle, but able to resist pressure.

Smolder also ran her hand over our friend's other wing. Although she then looked down. "Come to think of it, what's the deal with you Changeling's having your legs full of holes? I mean that Thorax guy had a lot more than you do, but how do they get there?"

"These? They're...um...scars, I guess. Our legs are kind of brittle and its easy to get pieces nicked off like that. But we're lighter than we look. That way our legs won't break under our own weight." Ocellus explained while I was not entirely surprised to find out that the chitin of a Changeling's limbs could be so fragile. Although when I lifted one to closely examine it, I found that the notches in her leg, as few as they were, appeared to be too smooth to have ever bled any blood. Ocellus must have noticed my observations since she then said, "They're...mostly just solid mass. I can feel through them, but there's not much blood in them. I guess we Changelings are weird like that..."

"Nothing wrong with being weird." I replied before pulling her into a hug. With her head resting on my shoulder, I whispered to her. "You're the best little love bug in the world, no matter how weird your kind is."

Ocellus let out a harsh sigh as she finally was able to relax after such a tense standoff. Although she then whispered to me, "No... I'm...your little love bug, right?"

"Yeah... You are." I whispered while Smolder watched with a silent smile. Ocellus then pulled her head back to allow us to look at each other. I then surprised her with a kiss on the nose, her ears perking up in surprise. "My little love bug. All mine. I'll take you home with me. I'll snuggle you whenever you want. And you'll have all the love you can eat. Sound like a plan?"

"Yes! Yes, I'll go with you!" Ocellus squeaked in sheer delight at my offer. I was just reinforcing her how serious I was about taking her back to Ponyville in the hopes of giving her a happier life there, but she was taking it very seriously too. She suddenly gave me a quick peck on the lips before throwing her limbs around me for a very tight embrace. "I'll stay with you forever, if you'll let me..."

"Man, did anyone ever tell you two that you make a really cute couple?" Smolder asked before letting out a laugh. I flinched upon hearing that, even though she was just being funny. Ocellus responded much more harshly. She froze up and was engulfed by green fire for an instant before falling to the floor. In the form of a darkly colored pillow. Smolder and I just stared in confusion before that pillow suddenly opened its...eyes and stared back up at us. Smolder then glanced at me and asked, "Changelings can do that?"

"Apparently so. Thorax disguised himself as a pillow once too. Threw me for a loop, that one." I retorted before picking up the square pillow from the floor and giving it a big smirk. "And I know exactly what I'm gonna do with this."

Ocellus let out a squeak of uneasy surprise as her eyes opened even wider. I then took that pillow and squeezed it in my arms for a very tight hug. The pillow let out a delighted and adorable squeal before bursting into giddy giggling. She was happy. It did not last long before another flash of harmless green fire engulfed her for an instant before I found Ocellus not back in a different yet familiar form. A beautiful young dragoness with a full head of brunette hair seated on my lap. She held me in her arms while being mindful of the length of her draconic face. She then cooed to me, "I'm your little love bug... Right? Forever?"

"Forever, love bug... Forever. I promise." I whispered to her in the hope that we would never have to part ways for long. I utterly adored that precious little lady. Bumping into her entirely by accident, right in the middle of nowhere, felt like a blessing in disguise. And we were all happier for it.

While Ocellus and I savored each other's company, Smolder leaned forward and whispered some kind words to our friend. "Hey. Don't worry when James isn't around. If he's not here to protect you, I'll keep an eye on you. No one messes with a dragon who has something to protect, all right?"

"Thank you... I feel like the...luckiest love bug in the world." Ocellus cooed before she was caught in a double embrace between us. "I think...I'll be very happy with you. Is Ponyville really that nice."

"Yep. Nicest place I've ever seen in Equestria. Good people and good town." Smolder explained in brief while probably not really able to do Ponyville justice with just words at the time. Although she then looked at me and asked, "Still got a little while before dinner, right? How about a nap to try out those new pillows? We missed you..."

"That's a...good idea, really. Sure. Let's get some rest before grabbing a bite." I replied before starting to get comfortable on my bed. I noticed the familiar scent of those two wonderful hippogriff kids in the pillows under my head while those two lovely dragonesses snuggled up to me. All too easily, I was out like a light.

I think we were out for almost too hours. But what awoke us was not the smell of dinner being prepared downstairs. Even though I did notice it before long. The three of us were instead alerted to the sound of something tapping on glass. Just to my right, something was knocking on the window just past the drapes. Smolder yawned groggily as she pushed herself up. "Ugh... Who is it this time?"

Ocellus, still cloaked in her own unique dragoness form, pushed aside the curtains without much thought. And she immediately scooted back in unease. "It's... It's...Rainbow Dash..."

"Uh oh... Get back, Ocellus. I'll see what she wants." I retorted while the two little ladies quickly got down from the bed with Ocellus staying behind Smolder. Did Rainbow Dash come looking for a fight? That did not sound like her, even though I could see she was alone. I lifted the window open and asked with the camp beyond coated in the warm lighting of a setting sun, "Evening, Rainbow. What's up?"

"I couldn't stop worrying about things and hurried over right after the girls and I had dinner." My bravest friend replied before crawling through the open window. She stayed on the bed after I closed the window behind her and even closed the drapes for extra privacy. She then cast Ocellus a wary glare, causing the disguised Changeling to cower behind her friend. Smolder narrowed her eyes in defiance and held her arms and wings wide to be ready to try and stop an attack.

Making Ocellus this fearful the instant she got there did not sit right with me. I firmly placed my hand on the back of Rainbow Dash's neck and said, "Rainbow, if you're gonna go out of your way to make Ocellus uncomfortable, I'll have to ask you to leave."

Rainbow shuddered when I grabbed her there and quickly lost that glare. "Right, sorry... It's just... Are you sure that thing hasn't done anything weird around you? Or...to you? Has she being...using you?"

"Ugh, no! I've been around Ocellus more than James has and I swear she's been on her best behavior. There's not a bad bone in her body. Why can't you just accept that?" Smolder spoke up instead while Ocellus ducked low to the floor to keep her taller body entirely behind Smolder.

"Because you weren't there, all right? You didn't see what it's like watching a cloud of Changelings dive-bombing Canterlot and overrunning the place. The girls and I literally had to fight a bunch of them off. While they looked and sounded like us! Do you have any idea how creepy it is to fight a bunch of goons who look and sound like you?!" Rainbow retorted with a raised voice as her tone became increasingly frustrated. And I knew she was not exaggerating. "If you were there, I swear you wouldn't be so quick to think a Changeling could ever be nice. And I'm scared that...she'll do something to James. That we'll wake up one morning to find...something happened up here."

"I won't hurt him! I swear! He gives me all the love I ever need! I wasn't even there when that happened!" Ocellus pleaded while peeking out from behind Smolder. She was not in tears, but I feared she could start crying at any time. "I know we Changelings are scary... And I know we've done a lot of bad things for a really long time... But I haven't! I've never hurt anyone! I don't want to hurt anyone! And James is...the last person in the world I'd ever want to hurt! Please... Please believe me..."

Rainbow Dash let out a difficult sigh while her gaze wandered. She was not angry. More like confused. Her memories and experience were in conflict with what she was seeing. "Look, I... I really wanna believe you. You don't give me the feeling you've got some sorta ulterior motive for sticking with James. You don't...feel like you're faking anything here... Ugh, all right. Come here a second."

Ocellus hesitated. So did Smolder. But after a moment more, Smolder did slowly step out of the way to reveal the false dragoness. Ocellus warily stepped forward with her hands clasped together. Once near enough, Rainbow Dash reached out and placed her hoof upon her head. "If I'm gonna get to sleep tonight knowing everything's OK up here, you need to do me and the girls a favor. If James is taking care of you, you gotta look out for him. If he needs you for anything, make sure you're there for him. All right?"

This was an unexpected ultimatum. Getting over her lack of trust for Ocellus...by trusting her to watch over me when possible? Even Smolder tilted her head to one side in confusion over this contradictory request. After a moment of trying to process what Rainbow Dash was asking of her, Ocellus nodded. "I'll...do my best. I don't know how I can help, but...I'll figure things out as I go?"

That was enough for her. Rainbow Dash lightly patted her on the head with her hoof and said, "Right then. Don't you dare go back on that because I'll be holding you to it. You stab James in the back and you'll have me and the girls to answer to."

She was strangely forward and not at all menacing towards Ocellus with that use of words. At any other time, that would have been a threat. But Rainbow Dash was merely stating it. I cast her a glance out of some concern, but Ocellus then surprised us all with a question. "Do you love him?"

"Huh?! Whoa, where'd that come from?! I don't... I mean... Hey! Don't gimme that look!" Rainbow barked as her head jerked back. And I started to smirk knowingly. She had no idea exactly how well Changeling's can read people by sensing the love in their hearts. Even Ocellus was not able to really hide a crooked smile as our guest did a very poor job of composing herself.

"It's getting stronger..." Ocellus muttered while Smolder just snickered in amusement. Rainbow Dash scooted back, completely not used to a Changeling peering into her heart. I responded by putting an arm around my boisterous friend and pulled her closer for an embrace of sorts. She tensed up and froze, but Ocellus then added, "Ooh, it's very strong now. And getting stronger... Are you blushing?"

"It's OK, Rainbow. They know." I said softly to her while knowing we should keep our voices down in case someone could hear us through the walls.

Rainbow Dash turned her gaze back towards the two dragonesses. One biting her finger to keep herself from laughing while the other smiled crookedly over what she was sensing. With a sigh, she relented. "OK, yeah... James and I, we have a...history together. I'm just...trying to figure things out with myself before we...try making anything official, all right? Yeah, I love this big guy. I have for a while. And...um... How old are you girls again?"

Ocellus promptly replied, I'm sixteen and Smolder said she's...fourteen, right?"

"Oh. In that case, that's all I'm telling you until you're older." Rainbow retorted as a smirk crossed her lips. Smolder just snapped a sudden glance that looked more annoyed and confused than anything, but Ocellus just giggled loudly. The fact that Ocellus knew exactly what Rainbow Dash was implying... It made me wonder if Changelings have a penchant for such...amorous activities. I certainly never forgot about that wonderful night I had with her last winter. Rainbow then looked at me and whispered, "Just give me some more time, all right?"

"Take your time. You know I'm patient." I whispered back to her. A gaze I rarely see on her filling those rosy eyes, Rainbow Dash then tapped her hoof to her lips in invitation. I did not resist. We put our arms around each other and pressed our lips together for a tender kiss. It brought back wonderful memories. It did not last long, but we still savored it. I then quietly asked, "Time to head out?"

"Yeah... I promised Gilda we'd jam in her tent. Trixie said she wouldn't mind the company." Rainbow Dash said softly before we released each other. She then looked back at the two dragonesses and spoke, "I'm heading out. Glad we had this talk. Look out for him, all right?"

"Will do. See you around." Smolder replied while Ocellus quietly waved goodbye. Once Rainbow Dash saw herself out through my window, Smolder then said, "If she's coming along this well, I think we don't have to worry about the other girls getting to like you. They'll come around."

"I hope so... I don't want to disappoint her." Ocellus muttered meekly while she fidgeted with her hands. Although she then sniffed the air. "Does something...smell good to you?"

"Smells like dinner's almost ready. Let's head on down. It must be ready by now." I said before standing up from the bed and getting my shoes on. Ready for our evening meal, we made our way downstairs with the scent of good cooking becoming stronger once we were heading down the stairwell.

A buffet had just been set up with those stationed in the command center lining up with trays to help themselves. What caught my eye the most were the fried veggies and the various dipping sauces to use. But just as the three of us fetched our own trays, the door leading outside opened. And in strode a new face around the camp. The elegant form of Rain Shine stood before us while she asked kindly, "I noticed a delectable aroma on the air. May I join you?"

"Of course, old friend. Help yourself. We were just getting started." Luna replied while she and her sisters finished lining their trays and took seats at the largest table nearby. Rain Shine took her time surveying the buffet table while loading up her tray. I knew it was nowhere near as succulent as that fantastic eastern cuisine she and her people are used to dining on, but there is a joy in sampling foreign cuisine. We could only do so much in terms of food variety out on the Empty Plains anyway, so simplicity was the name of the game for dining.

She soon made her way over to us while also levitation a cup of sweet cider with her. Ocellus and Smolder dined gratefully on their meal, although Ocellus only got a little bit of everything that all looked like a list of samples more than servings. Considering that she probably was not feeling that hungry after feeding on my love, but just wanted to enjoy the flavor of the food. Rain Shine took a seat right beside me at the table as I felt her welcoming aura. I felt at peace. And she began to smile too. When I turned to look at her, she brought her brow to mine while I did the same. Our heads rested against each other for a moment before we relented and began to dine in earnest. Although I decided to go light to save room for whatever Novo would have prepared for me on the Alabaster that evening.

Rain Shine had little to say, but it sounded like she had acquainted herself to the layout of the camp. But before much longer, the door leading outside opened again. And a familiar and hungry blue dragoness stepped inside. "Am I too late for dinner?"

"Just in time, Ember. And there's plenty left." Nightmare Moon spoke up in greeting before the famished Dragon Lord made her way to the buffet table to load up, a gleam in her eye as I noticed her tongue lick along the side of her maw.

"She seems...exceptionally excited for what you've provided." Rain Shine asked with some curiosity in her tone.

Celestia smiled at her friend and explained, "Gemstones may be rich in flavor to a dragon's tongue, but they do not have the type of flavor profile proper cooking does. And Ember has grown fond of trying any kind of new dish she sees."

Ember must have worked up quite the appetite that day since her tray was piled rather high with whatever was available on the buffet. And she looked more excited than she should have once she came over and took a seat by Rain Shine. But before she could start to dig in, Ember leaned her way and whispered something into the kirin chieftain's ear. Rain Shine nodded in agreement to whatever was said to her before they resumed dining. And Ember beamed with delight as she sampled the flavors of everything before her.

I had little to say. Not when my mind was focusing on the evening I was to spend with Novo before long. And I knew what she wanted to save for the last day in that location. And it was a little hard to focus on eating, even with what little I picked up, when my neglected libido was starting to influence my thoughts. She did want to wait until the last day to end it with something special. And I had kept myself too occupied to even think of such things. But that would end that night. And then I noticed Rain Shine looking at me out of the corner of her eye with an unnerving smirk upon her lips. "Distracted from your meal, my friend?"

"Yeeeesss... Very distracted. It's a long story." I retorted while trying to distract myself a little more effectively by digging into my appetizer. It would tide me over until the main course. Thinking too much about what would happen in the bedroom would do me no good right there.

I did little more than listen to the conversations happening around me. There was no sign of Shining Armor anywhere even though I did see him in the buffet line at the start. He must have retired to his quarters to not have to be around Ocellus. Unfortunate, but at least he would be making her uncomfortable at the dinner table. Although once Ember and Rain Shine had their fill, the two of them stepped out of the command center together. This left me curious and I was tempted to investigate. After a few more minutes, I excused myself from the table and stepped outside.

I heard the light clinking of metal just to my left upon stepping outside under the dimming glow of the setting sun to the west. And I was both intrigued yet not surprised by what I found. Rain Shine and Ember were right outside the former's hut, weapons ready. Ember had brought along her trusty spear while Rain Shine had the Viper Fang floating in her magical grasp. I initially thought they were having another duel, although being right in the middle of the path was a terrible place for it. I quickly dismissed this when I noticed neither of them were in armor and were only making gentle and methodical movements with their weapons. I stepped over to the side to observe and asked, "What's up? This isn't the best place to duel."

"We know that. I just wanted to...practice my technique here. I don't have much experience against others using pole arms, so I thought I could get a better handle on how to counter them with a little assistance from Rain Shine here. Most dragons back home aren't keen on lighter weapons like spears, so I could never find a fitting sparring partner." Ember explained while keeping her spear pointed towards her opponent with Rain Shine too keeping her glaive ready to stab or chop forward.

I carefully observed while Ember had her spear pointing up from a low angle due to her lack of height. From such an angle, she could more easily catch a downward slash from Rain Shine's blade by using the two prongs jutting out to the sides from the base of the spearhead. It was easy to forget that Ember's spear was a modified pike and carried its strengths. Its shaft was thicker than the average spear and was much more resistant to being chopped in half by even heavier cutting weapons like most backswords. The pike head itself was also shorter than some spears, although this too came with advantages. The shorter blade made it stouter and sturdier and its lack of length made it much harder for an opponent's weapon to parry or manipulate. It was especially substantially shorter than the blade on Rain Shine's glaive. If that surprisingly long and wide blade on the end of the glaive could be detached and affixed to a sword hilt, it could plausibly be wielded as a proper backsword like a falchion.

The kirin and dragon adjusted their footing and the angles of their weapons, not so much trying to strike each other as trying to figure out how to get their weapons past that of their opponent. Ember kept her right hand low on the shaft, gripping it just above the pommel while the other was around halfway up. Maintaining a respectable amount of control without sacrificing too much power. The two of them were masterfully putting the range of their weapons to great use to keep a lot of distance between them. Rain Shine would occasionally thrust her weapon forward, but Ember would usually catch it on her spear's prongs to hold it away from her. And at one point, she came up with a new strategy.

I jumped when I saw Ember utilize a new trick. With a sudden twist of her right hand's wrist, she suddenly rotated the entire spear to twist the blade of Rain Shine's glaive away to the other side where she was not trying to aim for. This resulted in the blade falling away before Rain Shine could stabilize it and resulted in Ember shoving her spear forward a short distance to signify a successful bypass of her opponent's defenses. The kirin chieftain froze with wide eyes as she was visibly startled by the spear's tip stopping short of her face, but I proceeded to applaud. While Rain Shine's glaive had some impressive cutting power, Ember's spear had the more balanced design and possessed more versatility despite its simplicity. The Dragon Lord glanced over at me and beamed with a huge grin on her face. "Looks like we're making progress! Let's try that a few more times."

"Yes, that was an impressive yet simple counter. Again, shall we?" Rain Shine replied while they resumed their positions. They repeated the same move, Rain Shine making a predictable stab forward that Ember could easily catch in order to replicate the same maneuver. This time, Ember rotated her spear in the direction the blade of her opponent was on. This did not go as well since the blade continued on its way when it rolled off the steel prong it had been caught on. The next time, Ember went back to rotating her weapon in the opposite direction. This provided the better results since it would wrest more control away from the weapon due to the increased movement and would potentially cause the wielder to stagger with their weapon being pushed in a direction they would not expect or be prepared for. This was of little consequence for a weapon being controlled with levitation, but it would surely be much more effective against a weapon being physically held in the hands of a human opponent. And I knew Ember has a very strong wrist.

This happened several times with Ember catching the blade of the Viper Fang on her spear's prongs and twisting it away in the other direction to set up a finishing blow. After enough attempts to confirm this was not simply a fluke, it was time for Ember to go on the offensive. Getting by the glaive was not as easy since the blade and even the weapon's shaft could block Ember's spear by using the prongs on the sides against her to stop its forward movement. But again, Ember could use that extra leverage to suddenly push her opponent's weapons aside like a hook before suddenly pulling her weapon's business end back to line it up with the opponent's face. And with just how much physical strength I know Ember possesses, there was not a man alive who could overpower her pushes with brute force. At worst, the greatest concern I had was whether or not the shaft of her weapon could endure the pressure on it if she had to push hard enough.

"Your weapon is well versed in offense and defense. I see why these serve the vanguard. A wall of these holding the enemy at bay would be difficult to get around." Rain Shine declared after a number of maneuvers by Ember as she prodded and twisted her weapon around her opponent's weapon to find an opening. Once she was satisfied with the results of this session, Ember set her spear up vertically at her side with its pommel on the ground and bowed forward to her opponent. Rain Shine returned the favor by propping up her glaive in the same manner and bowing her head. "I enjoyed our time this evening, Ember."

"Likewise, Rain Shine. I think what I discovered here this evening will come in handy very soon." Ember replied before hoisting her spear over her shoulder. She then looked my way and said, "I think I'll be turning in for the night. Want to make sure I'm rested for tomorrow since we'll be heading out."

"Sounds good, Ember. You have a good night." I replied before she started to walk away. Probably just to enjoy a leisurely stroll instead of taking the quick way back to her cottage by taking to the air. When I turned my gaze back to Rain Shine, she was entering her hut with the long leaves serving as a door having rolled themselves up. She looked back at me and motioned her head inside, inviting me along.

I took Rain Shine up on her offer and followed the beautiful mare into her home. After returning the Viper Fang to its display stand, she willed a quartet of torches from the ground composed entirely of dried thatch that promptly ignited. A constant gentle breeze wafted through the hut to keep the air circulating and clean. I looked her way while Rain Shine rested upon her bed of moss. Nothing was said at first, but the sensation I felt when her eyes met mine...

I did not delay. My feet carried me to her bed before I rested beside the beautiful kirin and held her in my arms. She nuzzled her head up against mine, her wild and thick mane of emerald hues carrying the crisp scent of pine needles. I whispered to her, "What is about being alone with you that makes me feel so...belonging?"

"It is simply natural, my dear. Man and kirin are kindred souls, like my mother and father before me." Rain Shine whispered to me as I was reminded that despite showing no physical evidence of it, human blood flowed through her veins. And she was not the only one. I remember what I had been told of the mares of the Grove of Silence. Many of them had been fathered by human men. And the knowledge of our compatibility...filled me with a strange sense of longing. Rain Shine must have sensed this in me and asked, "Is there something you need? Something...you desire?"

"I... I really shouldn't... I'm no fool. Even I know stuff like what I'm feeling takes time to cultivate... I shouldn't...love so eagerly... But it feels like...I really should." I whispered back to her while not able to look directly at the beautiful creature in my arms. My heart wanted her. It was calling out to her. Somewhere in my soul, I felt the desire to...love her. It felt natural. Like I should not resist despite knowing her for only a few days in total. I closed my eyes and asked, "I...want to love you... Why? Is this normal for human men?"

"Love is like the flow of a river. It ebbs and flows, sometimes stronger and sometimes weaker. No two hearts love the same mare equally nor do they love two mares in quite the same way." Rain Shine cooed to me with her muzzle gently nudging my ear as her silken elegant voice oozed into it. "But for a man to love a kirin... Do not ponder it too much. For it is only natural. I understand finding yourself longing so quickly for one such as me when experience has taught you otherwise is a tricky concept to understand. But know, my dear James. My heart also longs for you. And it has been longing for you since the very day we met."

"Rain...?" I muttered as a storm of emotions stirred in my heart. Unease born of not being familiar with the natural spiritual symmetry that exists between humanity and kirin. I was eager to love her, but the cynicism born from unfortunate experiences made me hesitant. And it hurt, my mind's memories and experiences in conflict with my heart and its natural attraction to this beautiful creature before me. When I turned my gaze to look at her from mere inches away, the two of us caught in the glow of the flickering flames on the torches around us and the gentle glow of the setting sun leaking through the few openings in the hut's exterior, she touched her lips to mind while those beautiful red eyes gazed tenderly at me.

"I will not pry. And I will not pester you for an answer. I understand that...the world you hail from differs greatly from ours. I will not tell you to disregard any experiences that have made you cautious and wiser." Rain Shine whispered to my face before resting her brow against mine. Less than an inch between our eyes, she spoke most sweetly to me. "But know this. I am not simply here to aid you in saving this world. I am not here merely to protect you. I am here because I love you. And I will continue to love you. And I hope that a day will come...when you can bring yourself to love me as well."

There was no doubt in her eyes. No wavering in her tone. There was nothing but heartfelt conviction in her voice. Rain Shine meant every word. And it made me feel so very guilty that I was too cautious to love her back just yet. I held her and closed my eyes, comprehending what she just said to me. "I'm sorry I'm not ready to love you in the same way yet... I want to, but...my heart won't let me... Will you wait for me? Give me some time?"

"We kirin are very patient, my love. Take all the time you need. I will be waiting as long as I must." Rain Shine cooed to me with that unwavering conviction. Such a creature of beauty and loving peace. I did not want to disappoint her. My embrace tightened as I felt a tear flow free. A tear of remorse, being genuinely upset at myself for finding myself for the very first time being too cautious to love someone who loved me. Someone I wanted to love, but...could not. At least not yet. She whispered to me, sensing my emotional turmoil. "Shhh... Be not upset, my dear. Do not doubt yourself. You have already exceeded my expectations of the emperor himself. I can sense it within you. Betrayal of Equestria is an impossibility for you. You will not disappoint me. I know you won't."

"Hold me, please..." I whispered as I found myself clinging to the beautiful unaging mare by my side. Her limbs held me like a vice, her warmth radiating into me. The scent of fresh pine filling my nostrils. A forest nymph given mortal form. A nymph after my own heart. Minutes passed. And then an hour. We did not leave that bed, losing ourselves in each other without quite fading to sleep. Rain Shine kept me feeling at peace as my heart rested in the presence of her aura

I wanted to love her. I truly did. Processing what I had heard and what I had felt, my disappointment in myself became a feeling of patient perseverance. Rather than angst over things now, I would wait and see where things went. I just needed time for my mind to come to a compromise with my heart. But as I felt that love in me desperately wanting to reach out, my love took hold of a memory I had pushed to the back of my mind in order to focus on the mare before me. "I... There's somewhere I need to be. Someone's expecting me."

"I wonder... Who is it?" Rain Shine asked without the slightest hint of disappointment while I remained in her embrace. She knew we would be together again soon.

"Novo... My queen. When she is here, I am to stay with her for the night." I explained while knowing there was no shame in revealing the truth to Rain Shine. I am sure kirin can keep secrets as easily as they can unearth them. "We are...madly in love. And she wants me to be her king someday."

"The hippogriff queen, hm? I knew there was something special going on between you two. I could sense a wonderful joy in your hearts when you spoke to each other." Rain Shine cooed almost impishly before kissing me on the forehead. "Then I will not keep you. If we depart tomorrow, I doubt she will be following us. Go. Be with your queen one more night. Make it worthwhile."

"Thank you for understanding. I'll see you tomorrow, all right?" I whispered back to my wonderful friend. Her eyes never looked away from me as I departed from her hut. I made my way back into the command center just to gather up a few necessities while I had time. The sun had completely set by then and the stars had come out with the moon. The command center had grown quiet aside from the few guards maintaining the night watch. But as I headed up the stairs to my room, I started to have an idea. An idea that solidified when I saw Ocellus. "Hey there, you two. I'm heading over to the Alabaster for the night. But before I go... Ocellus? Got a minute?"

"Huh? Sure! What do you need?" The disguised Changeling asked while Smolder could not even get a word in just yet. She waited patiently to listen while they rested on my bed. It looked like they had been enjoying my new pillows.

I knew what Novo wanted from me that night. And I had an idea on how to make certain I would give her exactly what she wanted and more. While I gathered up some clean clothes, I then said, "Remember what I said about being careful over sharing your love with me? Well, how about you give me some before I head over to see Novo? Just so I have extra love to give her on her last day here until the next time she visits."

Her little dragon wings sprang open in surprise over me asking her to do something like that for me. And Smolder could not help snickering in anticipation after seeing how that actually works the last time that happened. "Oooooh, you gonna give her lots of extra smooches, huh? Yeah, sure! Go ahead, Ocellus. Fill him up!"

"Me?! Um... Well... If you're sure it'll be OK?" Ocellus stammered now that I was requesting her to do something to me I had previously insisted on her not doing more than once. She stood up and walked over to me while looking more than a little nervous. She then asked while I got down on one knee, "Should I just...stop when you say to?"

"Sure. Just let it out slowly, OK?" I replied while noticing Smolder watching from the bed with crossed arms. That smirk... She enjoyed watching us do stuff like that. I guess she thinks it is cute when the shyest girls get some much needed love. Cautiously, Ocellus and I joined lips in order for her to channel her love into me.

I closed my eyes as I tried to enjoy this simple display of affection. As I gently held Ocellus, unable to resist cradling her in my arms, I felt it. A subtle sensation flowing into me through my lips. And then that warmth. That wonderful warmth as I felt a beautiful desire blooming in my heart. The instant my thoughts of Novo faltered to be overrun by my attention towards the beautiful little dragon girl in my arms. I tried to turn my thoughts back to Novo, but that was impossible. Not when precious little Ocellus was locked in a tender kiss with me.

It felt so good... And I felt wonderful. More and more love flowed into me, but I could not find the will to tell Ocellus to stop. I welcomed more. And I wanted to give her some of the love that was swelling up inside me. I began to want her. My already existing gentle love for her starting to burn much hotter. And so I placed one hand on her back just above the base of her tail and pulled her closer while she let out a quiet yelp deep in her throat.

"Uh... Guys?" I heard Smolder ask in some confusion. But I was too focused on Ocellus to care. I was going to show that precious little love bug what being loved really felt like. My other hand rested on the back of her head as my head was filled with loving thoughts. My lips parted as Ocellus yelped in muffled surprise before even her lips parted almost as if on reflex. And that yelp turned into almost constant adorable moaning as her tongue reached mine. But the flavor... There was not the slightest hint of sulfur on her breath. The flavor...was even a little sweet. And her arms... She clung to me. As if begging me to kiss her more while constantly cooing into the wonderful kiss that was unfolding. And Smolder could barely comment on it. "Whoa..."

More and more of that wonderful love flowed into me. As the kiss deepened, the amount I felt flowing into me drastically increased. Ocellus was pumping me full of her love. There was so much... I was starting to desire her. To take her to my bed and... Suddenly realizing that my love for Ocellus was starting to ooze into my libido, I finally found the presence of mind to pull away from her to abruptly end the kiss. "Oh god! That's... That's too much... Sorry about...uh... Love bug?"

Poor Ocellus. She was completely gobsmacked by the experience she just went through. Her eyes rolled around in her head while her tongue hung out of her maw, a look of utter dopey dazed joy on her face. "Woooow... What a kiss..."

I laughed. I could not help laughing at just what that kiss did to her. Even Smolder was howling in laughter while rolling around on the bed. I was have pumped her with just as much love as she gave me. That was close...but the results were funny. At least she enjoyed herself.

Now that a good laugh had taken my mind off of what just happened, my thoughts went back to the beautiful queen who was waiting for me. And my heart pounded in my chest for her. I was still overflowing with love and I was going to give that wonderful mare as much as I could. Seeing her now down on her knees, I patted the dazed disguised Changeling n the head. "Thanks, love bug... I think that's all I need."

"Can I...have another?" Ocellus mumbled with her dazed look fading from her eyes. But now...there was a worrying look of need in them. She reached up to me, a hopeful smile on her lips. "One more?"

"Uh...maybe next time. I didn't mean to get that crazy... Sorry." I retorted while Smolder still snickered while wiping tears from her eyes. She sounded like she was going to pass out from laughing so hard.

"But...but...I liked it..." Ocellus whimpered while looking and really sounding so disappointed. I had to resist the urge to give her what she wanted, but she was not making it easy. When I started to step away from her with a bag of overnight stay necessities in my hand, the little false dragoness clung to me. "Pleeeease?"

"Ocellus, come on. He's gotta go." Smolder said a bit more firmly. When Ocellus still did not let go of me, Smolder rushed over and pried her off me with both arms. "Come on, love bug! His lovebird is waiting for him!"

"Noooo, I need moooore! Pleeeease!" Ocellus would not shut up. Just how much of my love did she absorb during that moment? Fearful that temptation would get the better of me, I hurried down the stairs and out the door while Smolder kept her friend restrained. Poor thing...

Once I had left the command center and was on my way to the northeastern corner of the camp, the love that now filled me started to affect my thoughts now that I was thinking of who I was meant to see that night. My beautiful Novo. I wanted to see and hold her again. To whisper sweet loving things to her. I was lusting for her. So eager to give my queen a night to remember. I subconsciously hastened my pace as the stars and moon shone down on me.

I hurried up the gangplank once I arrived and passed the few crewmen I saw making their rounds for the night. I knew where I would probably find her. I left my bag outside her door and hurried down the hall. The smell of the kitchen filled the air. Fantastic seafood cooking. I stepped past the door and found the galley filled with colorful hippogriffs. Some in armor, some in airship personnel attire. And seated at one table with open space around her was the beautiful bird mare I was looking for.

Novo waved her hand to signal me and I quickly strode around the edge of the galley to reach her. She pulled me into a winged embrace while I too put my arms around her. She cooed to me with that soulful voice, "Last day in this spot, right? Let's make the night last."

"Count on it, love. I came prepared." I retorted with my heart aching with how much I wanted her. My hands roamed her fluffy body and even reached low enough to grab her round fluffy flanks. "I've been saving myself for you and then some."

"Ooooh, feels like daddy knows exactly what he wants tonight. Easy there, baby. Mama wants you too, but let's get some food in our belly before we turn in." She retorted with a trill as her entire coat of feathers puffed up in anticipation for just a few seconds. We finally relented in our embrace before one of the galley's servers came over to heed our requests for dinner.

I can barely even recall what was spoken. My mind was elsewhere while my eyes were feasting on the beautiful form of my queen. She was always utterly gorgeous, but she somehow looked so much more irresistible now. My heart was overflowing with love and I was not sure how much longer I could contain myself. My stomach's hunger was nothing compared to how much I was starving for the love of my queen.

Novo finally noticed how I would not stop looking at her with a big smile on my face. She started to smirk while tapping a finger on the table and asked, "Honey, that has got to be the thirstiest stare you've ever given me. What's on your mind? You that hungry for a good meal?"

"The only thing I'm starving for right now is you, my love." I retorted with as smooth a comeback as I could muster. And it was not a lie. I was craving her. Her touch. Her voice. Her wonderful loving embrace. Novo was the only thing on my mind. And the way her eyes opened wider... She could probably feel the love coming off me as my hand reached for hers. She stared unblinkingly into my eyes as a surprisingly giddy crooked grin formed on her beak. For once, I was the dominant one.

"Honey... Honey, what's gotten into you? I know you've always been such a sweet lover boy, but this goes beyond anything I've ever seen out of you. What's your secret? What did you drink before coming up here?" Novo asked with excited curiosity. She was not afraid. She was loving my advances.

"Oh, nothing but pure unfiltered love." I replied before leaning closer and whispering into her ear, my hand clasping hers firmly. "I asked Ocellus to give me an extra dose of love before I came over. Now you're the only thing I can think of. I couldn't care less about dinner. I'm only hungry for you."

"James... My goodness... You're just... Just..." Novo muttered as I suspected she was having a hard time thinking of anything else. And just as the server came back over with glasses of sparkling water, Novo pushed the glasses aside and smirked at him. "Tell the chef to put our orders in the fridge when they're done. My sugar bear and I are retiring early tonight."

"Oh...! Yes, your majesty. I'll pass it along." He replied before taking a step back. Novo then rose from her seat with her hand pulling me up along with her. That excited loving gaze in her eyes... She was starting to crave me as well. Amid the many gazes of snickering hippogriffs, we hurried out of the galley as quickly as we could without breaking into a run. Food could wait. We needed each other more.

Once in her room and away from prying eyes, Novo threw a wing around me and pulled me into a wonderful loving embrace. Her beak locked itself over my face, her tongue eagerly reaching out to mine as we shared a wonderful kiss. "Mmmmm, baby... I can practically taste the love on you now...

"And all that love is for you, my queen." I retorted with lust in my voice. God, I needed her so badly. Never before had I found myself lusting so desperately for that bird of paradise. My fingers dragged themselves through her fluffy layer of feathers and much more firmly than ever before. As if I was instinctively trying to grasp onto her. I could already smell her. The faintest hints of that wonderful feminine scent conveying Novo's own desire for me. During another lull in that wonderful avian kiss, I whispered to her. "I really have been saving myself for you like you asked. No stimulation during downtime. No visits from any of my other beloveds. All for you."

"Mm, I knew I could count on you, honey. And I'll make sure my king is handsomely rewarded for not disappointing me." She cooed with an unbelievably sultry tone in her voice, that deep soulful pitch only adding to that lustful purr. Novo continued to kiss me sweetly even as she began to undress me. Piece by piece, she helped me shed my attire until nothing remained on me. And my body was already craving her by the time my pants dropped. "Oh my, someone's happy to see me."

"Can't help it when my queen is such a feast for the eyes. Especially where it matters most." I slyly retorted before stepping to her side and sliding my hand down her back and over the asset of her body Novo was most proud of. Her full round soft feathery flanks. I caressed my hand over one, feeling the contours of the most beautiful mare in the world. Indeed, they were truly the fullest of any set of flanks I had ever felt. Even moreso than Celestia's and her beauty and figure is legendary. I heard Novo let out a coo as she felt my touch. "Best hips in the world for the best MILF in the world, right?"

"Oooooh yes, you better believe I'm the hottest mom there is, baby." The beautiful hippogriff queen trilled before swaying her luxurious long tail feathers to caress my face. She then began to take long slow strides towards her bed, letting her impressive mother mare hips to bob before me as I could plainly see her vulva winking at me in need. "And I'll make my king a total studly daddy one day."

"Why wait?" I replied before I stepped forward at a brisk pace. By the time Novo had her hands on the edge of the bed for balance, her rump was being grasped in mind. She let out a soft chirp of surprise and looked back at me just as I thrust my hips forward into her warm depths. "Daddy...needs mama now."

"James?! So soon... Ooooh, but I'm not complaining." My queen churred as I hilted myself to her. Her depths were warm and wet, eagerly awaiting my entry by the time I plunged deep. I knew I would not last long enough while having to remain standing, but I was still giving Novo a taste of what was to come. My thrusts were slow, but firm. I felt the faintest hint of Novo's flanks ripple under that layer of cushioning feathers. Truly, motherhood had blessed her with a figure most mares can only dream of.

I minded my stance to keep myself from toppling while keeping my hands firmly clasped upon the rounded curves of Novo's hips. So much soft mass to hold, in both feathers and flesh. And her warm inviting depths received my eager shaft with a soft slick caress with every thrust into her. In a further display of her love and desire, Novo could not stop her massive wings from spreading wide in a glorious courtship display. And as I looked down at her beautiful body, I felt a little devious as I wondered how to pleasure her more. I lightly patted my fingers along that soft rounded flank before lifting my hand and giving it a firm swat, triggering a faint rippling effect as the soft motherly flesh under that cushion jiggled from the impact.

Novo let out an unexpected birdcall of some sort in response to that, but more out of surprise. Although I then saw her look back at me with a smirk on her beak. "Trying to tenderize my queen MILF hips, honey? Smack them all you like. I've got just enough padding back there to take out the sting so that it...feels pretty nice."

I have never had a thing for spanking, but knowing that it was impossible for me to hurt Novo in any way while doing so made me...curious. I suddenly wanted to experiment with how I could pleasure her further without fear of inflicting pain. Even as I began to thrust with more gusto into her, I swatted her flank much harder. And even this did not seem to hurt as Novo instead lifted her head high and let out a beautiful trill in that wonderful voice. She really was proud of her hips and wanted me to see what I could do with them. Although before much longer, she began to push her hips back towards me to keep me pinned to her rump. And I was gently guided to the floor until she was practically sitting on me while keeping my shaft as deep as it could go. "Don't tire yourself out yet, honey. Let mama here put her queen MILF butt to good use."

And she did. Novo worked her powerful long legs as she lifted and lowered her hips down onto me. And what an amazing view I had of her from down there. Seeing those perfect mare hips rise and fall, her glorious long tail feathers draping over my face. Seeing her lift her head high with beak parted to allow such beautiful sounds to escape her throat. And her wings. Those beautiful angel wings spread wide to show me that my queen wanted this. And just from me.

My heart was overflowing with love. What was already there was only growing stronger the more I felt that wonderful pleasure engulfing my shaft while Novo's very body openly displayed her love for me. We were so in love... And I had never felt more in love in my entire life. I wanted her... No, I needed her. She was mine and I was hers. And we were so in love that it had transcended from simply wanting each other. We needed each other now.

"God, Novo... Why are you always so beautiful..." I groaned while keeping my hands on those massive foal-bearing hips. Guiding them up and down to insure they would not miss if they rose too far. And they felt so lovely and soft in my hands despite the powerful equine muscle under their softer surfaces. "You're always so good to me... I love you..."

"Not as much as I love you, baby. I'm only good to you because you're the best to me." Novo groaned with her deep soulful voice sliding deeper into an almost guttural growl of lust. It was almost intimidating at first, but she quickly caught herself and let out a more shrill feminine call befitting her grace.

Craving her so badly, I took hold of the base of her tail feathers in one hand and pulled down as I began to thrust my hips up towards her every time her large feathered rump smacked down against me. And Novo... She churred in delighted surprise once again, although I suddenly realized what I was doing and asked, "Wait, should I be doing this? I won't pluck them, will I?"

Novo looked back at me with a lustful smirk on her beak, eyes full of wonderful desire. "Honey, you'd need to have the strength of the buffest minotaur to come anywhere close to yanking out feathers that big. Tug on them all you like, daddy. Make mama sing."

"In that case..." I retorted with a smirk on my lips. I took hold of her hips and shoved them upward to prompt Novo to stand with her hands still firmly planted onto her bed. I rushed to my feet, grabbed her tail feathers in one hand, and thrust hard back into her waiting depths while constantly keeping those long glorious feathers held taut. "There you go, mama!"

"Ooh, my goodness! James, baby... Mmph, yes! Pull my tail, baby! Pull me hard!" Novo sang in bliss as my hips slapped hard against her round feathered flanks. Her voice, always so deep and soulful, was reaching pitches I did not know she could reach without vocalizing a bird call. I never felt so vigorous. So dominant in the bedroom. My heart ablaze with passion as the overflowing love in my soul drove me onward to ravage my beautiful queen in ways I did not think I could. And she loved every second of it while I kept one hand firmly grasped upon her flank.

Novo held her head high while I kept my stance firmly rooted to the floor, keeping my hips aligned with hers as the air was filled with the intoxicating scent of our lovemaking. Seeing my queen lifting her head with beak parted, beautiful moans and cries spilling from her throat, filled me with gratification. I promised her I would give her as much love as I could carry and now it was all spilling out onto her.

While my drive to make love to my queen remained hot, my legs would only hold out so long. And Novo knew this. After a few wonderful minutes of that fiery mating, Novo pulled herself forward and onto her bed, twisting her lower body onto its side while she gazed back at me. "Next phase, honey. Come to bed and make me your queen all over again."

"Gladly." I growled as I felt relieved to finally take things to a cushier surface. I crawled over to her and took hold of one of her legs, lifting it high as I wasted no time pushing back into her winking lips. I was gentler this time, taking a moment to catch my breath and ease back into the more tender lovemaking Novo and I had come to expect from each other. "Novo, love... I'm just...so in love with you..."

"Mmmm, there's my sweet swan king. Love you so much, baby. You're always so good to me. That fiery passion is fun, but this is what I love most from you." Novo cooed with those beautiful eyes gazing back at me, their lids half closed with that lovely lavender eyeshadow displayed upon them. Her wings remained spread wide in invitation. And I knew how to pleasure her further in this position.

With one hand still holding her leg up, my other reached around and took hold between her legs. A pair of soft modest mounds coated in the finest soft down imaginable. And I began to knead it in my fingers as Novo groaned in unexpected joy. Her soft motherly teats, long untended to, were my current focus even as I continued to thrust lovingly into her. "Oooh, I keep forgetting those are there... Why does...that feel so good every time?"

"Why shouldn't it, dear?" I asked in return while giving her teat a firm squeeze. My fingers traced up the mound like a mountain to find their peak. And when I found it, I gave her areola a gentle pinch. Novo arched her back suddenly, inhaling sharply through her beak as I hit a sensitive pleasure point. Knowing how sensitive a human woman's breasts tend to be, I knew it was no different for a mare. "A shame no one ever helped you indulge in this more, love. A mama's mammaries shouldn't be neglected."

Novo cooed and gasped as I continued to pleasure her most sensitive external pleasure point even while continuing to plunge into her warm depths. She looked and sounded so vulnerable. A powerful duelist and queen whose reign has spanned millennia, now a helpless and beautiful woman before me. And I loved her far too much to even consider taking advantage of her. My love burned hotter than ever, wanting to share this wonderful pleasure with her. And she voiced her approval of my advances. "James... James, that's... Oooh, I want you sucking on them whenever you can... Especially when I finally have some milk ready for you..."

I could not wait any longer. It was time to go for the climax. I gently pulled back and helped Novo roll onto her back, wings splayed wide out to the sides. She gazed invitingly up at me while oh so ready for me. But as I gazed down at my queen, my love within was becoming too much. Too much for just her. My heart was beginning to reach out further. To both her and something connected to her. Something that did not yet exist.

I had so much love to give her. Her...and our children.

My lustful smile must have faded just enough for Novo to notice a shift in my thoughts. Her hand cupped my cheek as I brought myself over her, hips aligned with her rump. "You all right, baby? Need a minute to catch yourself?"

"No... No, I'm good... It's just that..." I muttered before taking hold of her in an embrace as I thrust deep into her. Only my heart was doing the talking by then. "Please... I can't wait anymore. I want you...to have my baby..."

Her eyes opened wide in shock, no doubt from hearing me be so forward with her. "But... James, I'm not in heat... I... Ooh!"

Another firm thrust into my beloved silenced her as I began to make love to my queen with renewed purpose. It was no longer just about pleasure. There was something missing from our lives. Something I desperately wanted to rectify. I was so in love with her. But there was too much love in my heart at the time just for Novo to hold. That which I could not impose onto her longed for someone else. Someone small. Adorably fluffy and covered in feathers. My heart was longing for the children we had not yet had together. And I sang my love to my beautiful queen, "I don't care... I can't wait anymore, Novo. I want...to have children with you. Right now."

"James... Honey, we... You... Baby, you're a man after my own heart..." Novo groaned as the bed creaked under us. She tilted her head so far back before I felt her hand rest on the back of my head. A gaze of lust dancing with eyes filled with a sacred need filling her eyes, Novo gazed lovingly into mine. "Forget my heat cycle... Let's make a miracle happen, my love. Do it. Give this mama bird your beautiful little foals."

"Novo... Oh yes, Novo...! I love you!" I groaned in delight as I intensified my efforts. My hips slammed into her full motherly rump. We were not going to let something as trivial as biological functions interfere. We were in love. And we dearly wanted a family together. I reached out to Novo for a kiss, but she grabbed me and pulled me into a wonderful deep loving kiss as her beak locked over my face.

I heard my queen singing in that kiss. A voice of lustrous depth and bountiful soul humming and moaning as our tongues danced to that beautiful serenade. Her voice urged my affections onward as I continued to thrust deep into the queen who would bear my children. I could already imagine them. Precious little fillies and colts flocking around us. Cradling them in my arms, eyes so bright and full of happiness. My heart ached for them... I wanted to hold those precious fluffy bird foals knowing they were ours. At the first chance to speak as there was a lull in the kiss, I whispered to the beautiful queen beneath me, "Just...love you so much... So ready...to be a daddy to your babies..."

"James... Oh god, you'll be a wonderful daddy... The daddy of my babies..." Novo cooed to me in need. I felt her wings closing over me, holding me in a plush embrace as even her legs locked themselves over my back. There was no way I wouldn't fill her by the end of this. And she then asked with those beautiful eyes gazing into mine, "And what do good daddies do?"

"They...always finish inside." I whispered back with a knowing lustful smile on my face, remembering that loving statement from not so long ago. My heart overflowing with love for my royal beloved and the children that would eventually come into our lives, I sweetened the deal with a few extra words. "Because they always give mama what she needs."

Novo cooed and swooned at my words, hand still dragging its talons through my hair. "Oooooh, that they do... They always give mama what she needs. Because she needs daddy's babies to be a mama. Mmmm, don't stop, James... I need it... Make me fat and full of your little baby birds... It's been too long..."

"Novo, my love..." I gasped and grunted as I intensified my thrusting, the telltale pressure building in my loins. After all we had done up to that point, my body was not willing to wait any longer. Not when there was something special for us to achieve together. My embrace became like a vice around her beautiful fluffy body, my bare skin rubbing against that silken layer of feathers. It was almost time. "Almost there... Gonna...fill you, dear... Give you...those baby birds..."

"Yes... Yes, baby! It's been too long!" Novo began to pleased as she clung to me with my feverish thrusting quickening to a desperate climax. I loved her. And I would love the children we would have. All that was left was to give them to her as she pleaded to me. "I've waited too long, baby! I need...to be a real mama again! Be my king, James! Be the father of my heirs! Of...our little baby birds... Give me a baby boy... Let me...give you a son, honey...!"

I could not take it any longer. I brought y lips to her beak as it parted and clamped onto my face for one last meaningful kiss. She practically screamed into that kiss as we reached what we needed. I felt those warm inner walls spasm around my shaft while I hilted myself to her. A torrent of my warm seed flooded deep into her once again, my heart praying for a miracle. That this would be it. My seed would find its mark. And we would finally...finally have a child. The first of many. Just like she wanted.

At least that was what I wanted to believe. But my heart began to conflict with my mind. Because I knew... I knew it would not work this time. There would be no children coming into our lives after this wonderful moment, regardless of how dearly we wanted it. And as this truth dawned on me, even as I basked in that wonderful afterglow with my face nestled in Novo's fluffy blue ruff of feathers around the base of her neck, I began to shed tears. Tears of frustration as I understood all the love in the world would not be enough to allow our family to come into existence.

"Honey... Honey, it's all right..." Novo whispered to me as she gasped softly, wallowing in her own ecstasy. Her hand caressed the back of my head as a ragged sob escaped my throat. She knew. And her wonderful winged embrace continued to hold me against her soft feathered body. "I know you're ready... I've been ready for so long too... I know it hurts trying so hard to make it happen only for it to just not take... But I'll always love you, my king. And I'm patient enough to keep trying every time the opportunity comes up."

"I know, Novo... It's just... I love you so much... And I want to love those wonderful little foals we want..." I wept bitterly in her embrace. It was just such a bitter tragic situation. We were a mother and father who dearly wanted our own children to love. But something as base as biological compatibility would not make it easy for us.

Novo had nothing to say to that. She continued to hold me as the tenderness and passion of the situation just minutes ago faded in the face of a growing wistfulness. Before much longer, she rolled onto her side to help me up. "Come on, baby. Let's wash up before bed. We need it."

I did not object to that. Minutes later, we stood in the confines of her shower stall as hot water washed over us. The soothing wet warmth of the cleansing fluid splashing over me did help ease my mood, but an air of melancholy still hung in the air. Novo and I rested our heads against each other while we were held in our arms. No words. No sight. Just touch as we embraced. Few words were spoken over the course of our bathing session. Although once we were all cleaned up for the night, I had to wait in the bedroom for Novo to finish drying herself off with a hairdryer.

"Your fluffy queen is ready for bed, honey." Novo spoke before stepping out of the bathroom. And I could not help cracking a goofy unwanted grin at her beautiful yet adorable fluffy form all puffed up from being freshly dried off. I did not want to smile, but she was just so adorable that I could not help it. Novo took note of my face and spoke sweetly, "Aww, there's what I wanted to see. My sweet sugar bear shouldn't be so sad all the time. Let mama make it better."

"You really are too good to me, Novo..." I said with a quiet snicker before finding myself pinned under her fluffy form. She dragged her fingers through my hair while I put my arms around her. She gazed down at me like a graceful eagle perched on high with such a dear soulful smile spread across her beak. "You...really are the best... I see why you say that so often. Because you really are."

"It's all thanks to experience, my love. Mama here is the best because she's stood the test of time. And I'll keep being good to the only man good enough to be my king because he truly deserves it. I love you, James. And I always will." She whispered to me, voice low and silky while oozing with the kind of soft soulful love I would only expect out of a woman like her. She lowered her beak to my lips for a kiss and then whispered sweetly to me, "Let me hold you tonight, baby. Fall asleep in my wings knowing that everything will be all right. We'll get what we want someday. Just be patient."

"Thank you, Novo... Love you so much." I muttered as I was rolled onto my side with her. She brought a pillow over and tucked it under our heads while that glorious wing held me in an insulating embrace. We gazed at each other until our eyes could stand it no longer. Eyes heavy and bodies exhausted, we drifted off to sleep.

I remember...the feeling of soft feathers. A large graceful form. And many smaller forms. Little bodies that snuggled up to me. Soft happy songs sung by birds. And I was so happy. I remember...holding those little bundles of feathery fluff in my arms. I remember little beaks playfully nipping at my ears and tugging on my hair. I remember whispering sweet tender things to the little creatures in my arms. And I remember...being so happy.

That is all I can remember by this point as I write this. My dreams went undisturbed by those who could enter them at will. And when I awoke, I found my beautiful queen sleeping before me. Or so I thought. At the slightest stirring, she opened her eyes and gazed lovingly at me. No doubt having woken up first and closed her eyes to help pass the time. The love in my heart, once overflowing with desire for her, had settled back into a more manageable and familiar state. No matter the case, we were in love and I could not ask for a better start to my morning. "Morning, love..."

"Good morning, sugar bear." Novo cooed to me while placing a kiss upon my lips. "Someone looks happy. Did you dream well?"

I tried to remember what I had felt. The visuals were a blur and the sounds were hard to recall. But I did say, "I think I...dreamed of us having a family... I remember...holding little bundles of fluff that softly tweeted at me. And they...tugged on me with little beaks..."

Novo's beak beamed at me with an almost giddy smile while she placed a finger upon my lips. "Honey, you are so ready to be a daddy that you're already dreaming about our babies. I just know our little ones are gonna love you."

"I hope so, Novo... Really." I muttered while almost feeling embarrassed over having brought that up. But we shared another kiss. And I watched as Novo rolled over while stretching her arms and legs with a long and low groan of relief. She then brought them down on the other side to prepare to get out of bed. But when she hesitated, I reached out and pulled myself closer to her in order to hold the beautiful queen in an embrace from behind. "A little longer, dear?"

"Oh, James... Sure. I never get tired of being held like this. Take your time. We'll only get outta bed when you say, all right?" Novo spoke with a soft chuckle. I slid my arm under her to hold a hand against her chest while my other reached over her and rested its hand on her belly. My face nuzzled into the fluffy feathers on the back of her neck and that glorious crest on her head. But I could not help rubbing my hand over her belly. My mind wandered, wondering how she would look once heavy with our first child. And Novo was quick to notice what I was implying with my caress. Her hand rested over mine, pinning it just over her womb. "Thinking of something special, honey? Or maybe...someone?"

"Sorry, Novo... I just...have babies on the brain a lot when I'm around you... I do want a family with you." I replied sincerely while not hiding my heart's desires. The beautiful mother bird before me churred softly at my touch as she voiced her mutual desire. But as I held her there, I realized that he had indeed bore a foal once before. You was now a young mare we both knew. And so I asked, "Come to think of it... What was it like when you were carrying Skystar?"

She really was not expecting that question. Novo looked back at me over her shoulder with an intrigued smile. "Oh? I'm surprised you never asked sooner, daddy. But if you want to know..."

I saw Novo turn her gaze up to the ceiling while her hand began to idly rub her belly with mine. "That was a very long time ago, so I can't remember every little thing. But from what I do remember... Well, I'm sure every mare can do without the occasional morning sickness at the start. I didn't appreciate that much, but the hopes I had once I knew I was carrying my first baby girl helped me through it. Cygnus and I were so ready for babies and we were thrilled when we found out I was expecting. The entire island was in an uproar over it, really. Everyone was wanting to see the new royal baby when she would finally show up."

I listened patiently, noticing how happy Novo was as she recalled that precious eleven months of her very long life. She then continued, "My second trimester was when I really started to like what I was going through. That was when I really started to glow and I loved how I looked. I always loved baby birds and other little ones. I guess I was always a mama at heart even before I became one. But I really started to enjoy myself after the first third of the experience had passed. I looked great. I felt great. And Cygnus... He couldn't keep his hands off me when my baby bump really started showing. Flying was tougher than before, but that was a small price to pay."

"Papa bird was just as ready as mama bird was, huh?" I asked while finding the recollection to be adorably wholesome. Even the mention of her late king only brought a smile to her beak. She was done mourning and life was being good to her now.

I noticed a shift in her voice as Novo then looked back at me. "Oh, Cygnus was more than ready to be a daddy. But when my third trimester arrived... That was when it all clicked with me. I loved how I looked. I loved what my foal was doing to my body. I loved how I glowed. I loved how wide I looked. I felt...big. And in a good way. Large and in charge. I mean I had always been a pretty thing, but that was when I knew I was turning into a MILF. And once you become a MILF, you never stop being one. I felt sexy. I knew I was gonna be a hot mom. That was when it really sank in for me what I would always be. And if I was gonna be a MILF, I might as well own it. That was when I became the hot mama who exists today, honey. And I don't think anyone on Capricorn Island had any complaints."

"I know I certainly don't... You really channel that soulful mom energy well, Novo. I can't imagine you...not being the way you are now." I replied while seeing that sweet loving gaze in her eyes. She was proud of what she became. And I loved that part of her. I tightened my grip around my queen and whispered, "You're the best mom in the world, I'm sure... And I... I can't wait to go through that experience with you myself someday."

"One day, my love. One day. One of these days, we'll have our foal. The first of many." She cooed to me with her hands touching mine. Although she then said, "Now then, how about you freshen up in the shower while I go make sure our leftovers are ready in the kitchen? You're heading out today, right? Better make sure your freshened up and ready to go."

"Oh... Oh, right! We are moving today... OK, see you there." I retorted before we both got out of bed with me heading into the bathroom for a quick shower to start my day. Novo left the bedroom and even left my bag of clean clothes on the bed for me. Once I had left the bathroom in less than ten minutes, I got dressed in a set of clean clothes and headed over to the galley. I was famished after such a night and skipping dinner for it.

Breakfast time in the galley is always busy on the Alabaster. Every hippogriff stationed in the camp had returned to their queen's airship for a taste of home. Novo left a spot open beside her just for me. And once seated, everyone's meals wee being brought out. But there was something different about ours. Our food was fresh out of an oven to warm them up and did not look like typical breakfast fair. And I was quick to recognize my order once it was set out before me. "Seafood raviolis?! We're eating like kings this morning."

"Not yet, but you'll have a crown on your head someday!" Novo laughed before giving me a peck on the cheek. And she was rather...vocal about it. As if she was trying to make herself heard among the clamor of the galley. Indeed, several of the hippogriff crew seated near us were eyeing us with gazes of amusement. Like they knew what was going on.

I was not entirely sure about my relationship with Novo going public, even among those directly in service to her who could be expected to be sworn to secrecy. I winched as I noticed them watching us and grumbled, "Novo, please... Not in front of your men. Don't give them any ideas."

"Oh yeah? Why don't we ask them then." Novo spoke with a devious smirk on her beak that sent a chill down my spine. Before I could object, she placed her hands on the table for leverage to raise herself up and called out over the clamor echoing around the galley. And when she spoke, everyone listened. "Forks and spoons down, people! Show of hands! Who's in favor of this hunky sugar bear being my next king?!"

The result...was more overwhelming than I could have expected. Every last hippogriff in the galley raised a fist high as they cheered out in enthusiastic applause. "HAIL, SIR JAMES!!! LONG LIVE THE KING!!!"

"Dang it, you guys...!" I groaned before placing my face in my hands and squealing in muffled mortification. And then they all started laughing! Novo then returned to her seat with such a proud smirk on her beak. I then scowled at her out of the corner of my eye and grumbled, "I don't know if you're awesome or crazy, Novo..."

"Then I guess that just makes me crazy awesome?" She retorted with her flippant disregard of protocol in this situation. But just as I lowered my hands, she hooked a few fingers under my jaw and pulled my face over to look her right in the eye. And what a sultry gaze she was giving me. "Or just crazy in love with you."

"Touché..." I muttered before finding myself on the receiving end of another kiss. Only then did we go back to enjoying our leftovers from last night. Sitting in the oven for a spell returned our dishes to pretty much pristine condition and everything was delicious. Although I then cautiously asked, "You sure they weren't just playing along with you back there? They don't really think I'm worthy of the crown, do they?"

"Honey, anyone on Capricorn Island who has gotten to know you has grown to like you. My men know you're a good man and they can see the chemistry between us. Don't forget, Cygnus was also a commoner. And everyone loved him just as much." Novo explained with a very assured smile on her beak.

I knew there had to be more to being king than just being liked. I knew I absolutely did not have the leadership skills to take on such a role. Especially since I would not be able to be there all the time. And so I asked, "But...was Cygnus actually cut out for the role? Did he have the skills needed to lead your people?"

Novo shook her head without an ounce of shame. "Not at all, honey. My hubby was not cut out for that kind of role."

"Then...how... What will be expected of me if I'm ever crowned king?" I asked in utter bewilderment. How in the world did a commoner get crowned king when he was not cut out for the job?

Novo placed her hand over mine as we both paused in our dining. Her smile softened as she spoke with a more sincere tone with her soulful voice. "He loved our people, honey. And they loved him. He had their best interests at heart. The most he did outside of just keeping morale high around our home was providing a second opinion over royal affairs. That was enough. Because mama here is experienced enough to know how to keep her kingdom running smoothly. Don't worry about what to do as king, honey. I'll still be doing the heavy lifting since I know all the ins and outs about how to do it. Just...be there for me when I need you. And care about our people. That'll be enough. Really."

I was at a loss for words. All I did was nod. It was a lot to take in, but I knew then that I should have faith in Novo. She knew what she was doing especially when she knew what it was like to have a king with no real leadership skills. I could only focus on the here and now.

After a satisfying breakfast, everyone started to head out. The guardsmen to prepare to march while the airship crew needed to prepare to depart. But while everyone else left, one lone stallion stayed behind and waited beside the door. Sky Beak. And I felt like he was waiting for me to talk to him about something. He was smiling, but I was not. Because I knew what he saw and heard. "So then... You're actually in agreement over what Novo said back there?"

He asked with a happy look of curiosity in his eyes, "Is there a reason I shouldn't be?"

"Sky... Papa bird, your queen wants to crown me as her king. I'm... I'm basically your son, right? Isn't it...weird to imagine me also being your king?" I asked while trying to wrap my head around the concept and implications of our relationship being affected by such a thing.

"To be honest, I'm trying to not think too hard about it. I mean yes, it's...amazing that the queen I serve seeks to make you her husband. Which would make...any prince or princess of Capricorn Island my grandkids? By a technicality? I don't know, it kind of makes my head hurt when I try to think about that for too long." Sky Beak replied before bursting into uneasy snickering. Largely because of just what a mindbender it is trying to figure that out. But he then patted me on the shoulder. "But the important thing is... Even if you do wear a crown someday, you'll never stop being my boy. Queen Novo is basically ageless. The people of Capricorn Island don't view her as a goddess or anything like that. She's just always been there for us. A neighbor who never goes away. And that neighbor of ours is very much in love with you. So let's not think too hard about this, all right? Everything will work out."

"I hope so..." I muttered as I tried to push my more complicated thoughts on that subject out of my mind. Although I then asked, "Papa bird? If I might make a request?"

He stood at attention and listened closely. I then said, "If I do end up being crowned king of Capricorn Island... Please. Never bow to me. Never use any honorifics when speaking to me. The same goes for your family. Even if I'm king, you'll still be...my papa bird."

Such a touched look in those eyes. Sky Beak's smile became more crooked before her put his arms around me. "That's a promise... I will, my boy."

"Thanks... Ready to head out, papa bird?" I soon asked as I held that wonderful stallion in my arms. With nothing else to do and knowing we would be leaving within a few hours at least, it was time to head out.

Sky Beak went first and headed topside while I lingered a bit longer. When I did head down the hall and up and out onto the main deck, I found Novo standing right in the middle with a bag in hand that contained everything I brought over for the night. "Hey, thanks. I almost forgot those."

Just when I took the bag in hand, Novo grabbed me in an embrace with just her wing. We were tucked away and out of sight under the cover of that massive wing. She looked me in the eye and said, "We'll be back as soon as we can, honey. I'll try and get us set for a roundtrip as soon as possible. Take care of yourself out her, all right?"

"I will, love... Take care of yourself too. It's a good ways back to Canterlot from here." I replied before we held each other and pressed my lips to her beak. I then whispered, "I love you... Stay safe, all right?"

"You too, baby... Be careful out there, my king." Novo whispered most uneasily, as if fearful something may happen before the next time we could see each other. Knowing I had to get ready, I hurried down the gangplank to report back to the command center. I was not as apprehensive about leaving Novo's side that time. I suppose the routine of seeing her come and go reinforced my expectations that I would be seeing her again before long. Especially since the Alabaster would take some more time to prepare for departure.

The camp was busy with activity as I strolled through it. Ponies everywhere suiting up in armor as they prepared to march. I even forgot about what happened last night before I set out for the Alabaster. Because as soon as I hurried up the stairs and into my room, I was promptly tackled by a very excited love bug. "There you are!"

It is a good thing Changelings are so light. I quickly found myself with a little Changeling mare clinging to my torso with her head nuzzling against my chest. I then looked over at Smolder, who had her arms crossed with a big smirk on her lips, and asked, "Did she ever settle down after I left last night?"

"She wouldn't stop crying about you and how much she wanted more kisses from you, so I let her suck on my love until she passed out. Poor thing missed you bad." Smolder said before she cracked up laughing. The poor thing... I almost regretted not taking Ocellus with me.

As of right now, I am getting this entry finished up. We will probably start mobilizing in less than an hour. It is a little past noon and time to move. The longer we stay here, the more we risk getting jumped by a siege from multiple sides.

I hope we are ready for the next clash as we head east. Now that we have Rain Shine providing assistance, we will have a very nasty surprise ready for the enemy next time we cross paths. It is only a matter of time now, but I could not feel safer. The odds are definitely in our favor now.

I think that about does it. Time to suit up and head outside to prepare to march.

In Good Company

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Crowns of Horns

Author's Note

If you enjoy my works, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, do consider buying me a coffee.

Crowns of Horns

Two days passed after my previous entry. Two more days of relaxing downtime as we continued our march to the east. Every day, I scanned the horizon as carefully as I could while out on the wide and vast Empty Plains. But now matter how hard I strained my eyes, I could not see anything unusual on the horizon. With how far we had traveled, surely our destination would be coming into view before long. The Heaven's Pillar. A narrow line reaching into the sky. That was what I assumed we would see when the time came. It is easy to forget just how massive the world is and how long it can take to travel so far on foot.

At least the marches were fairly relaxing. And I was in good company every time. Ember and Rain Shine were always at my side. I have appreciated their presence both on and off the field. Although I have been hesitant to visit Ember again after what happened last time. Might be wise to wait a few days before I allow myself to be alone with her again. I suspected she was of the same mind too and only allowed herself to see me during mealtimes.

After yet another long day of marching, I decided to pay a visit to the local mess halls for a change of pace. Perhaps some extra company would help perk me up after too many days of not much happening at all. The waiting was getting to me. I took a seat at one of the longer wooden tables in the hopes that I would get some guests. And before long, that was exactly what I got. My eyes perked up when I saw a pair of winged friends swoop my way. "Hey there, James! This spot taken?"

"Hey, just who I was hoping to see. Evening, girls." I retorted as Rainbow Dash and Gilda took a seat across from me. Those two are seldom seen without each other. At least whenever I see one or the other. It was good to see that this whole mess ended up being the perfect opportunity for those two old friends to reconnect after such a messy departure last time. "How's the march treating you?"

"Lame! So lame! I mean the drills help with keeping me from getting too lazy, but I swear I've been taking a lotta naps lately." Gilda groaned now that she was out of uniform. I know that brigandine is probably more comfortable than one would expect for armor, but it must have felt nice to get out of it after wearing a suit of that stuff all day. She then leaned on the table and asked, "What's been up with you lately? I've been seeing you all over after the sun goes down."

"Yeah, got a lot of friends that keep asking me for sleepovers. Novo, Ember, and now even Rain Shine likes me stopping by at night. And let me tell you, Rain knows how to stir up some amazing hot scented baths." I retorted while being mindful to not go into too much detail about the more intimate details of those three beautiful women. Not that much like that has happened between me and Rain Shine, but such a thing is not out of the question in the future.

Rainbow Dash laughed as she said, "She does, huh? Is it all natural? Like what you can get at the spa? Those kirin can get whatever good stuff they need when they can just grow and cultivate it on the spot, right? Man, I bet they never go hungry."

One by one, more of my friends arrived. Pinkie Pie brought Maud along. Twilight showed up while chatting with Trixie. Applejack followed soon afterward and I was even greeted by the sight of Rain Shine and Ember stepping under the mess hall's tent while engaged in conversation. The two appeared to be in the process of becoming close friends. And then I found myself cracking a big grin when I saw Sky Beak follow them before hurrying on over to the table. "There's my boy!"

"Hey there, papa bird. Just in time." I waved at our approaching companions and quickly found the kindly hippogriff stallion seated beside me. He put his wing around me for an embrace that I promptly leaned into while he even took a moment to preen my hair. I then asked, "How are things holding up in the back row?"

"We're stilling keeping our arrows ready and our eyes on the horizon. Admiral Seaspray is insuring we don't get rusty during the wait." He replied with a big smile on his beak. He was just happy to see me after a long day and I was too. I am sure he misses his family back on Capricorn Island, but he at least still had one son to keep him company on occasion.

Like many times before, the mess hall filled with the chaotic yet comforting clamor of too many conversations happening at once. Something I do not experience often enough since I tend to enjoy my meals within the command center. But being together with so many familiar friendly faces was good for morale. I really should eat with my friends more often. Just like old times.

I had little to say and chose to listen in on the conversations going on around me. Maud really did start chatting with Rain Shine about how her magical control over the world's flora ties into rocks. Rainbow Dash and Gilda focused on Applejack and Pinkie Pie with the topic veering towards how Applejack recently tried to see if Pinkie Pie could weaponize apples for her party cannon. Twilight and Trixie got into a chat with Rarity as a trio of magic wielders. And Ember...

When my eyes fell upon Ember across the table, I noticed she was not talking to anyone. She had her eyes on me. Jaw resting on the back of her hand. And when our eyes met, her calm smile turned into a sly smirk. Her eyes narrowed as she peered right into my soul. She knew what I was doing. I was merely listening to what was being said around me. As if to hammer the point home how she was very much aware of what I was doing, she proceeded to wiggle her eyebrows at me.

I cracked. Ember knew me too well by then and I burst into a snickering fit that went unnoticed by everyone else at the table. As did she. Ember grinned broadly while she too giggled with those polished white fangs on display. It was great to see her so happy among friends. Although I jumped a little when Sky Beak gave me a friendly nudge. I glanced up at him while he smirked knowingly at me before glancing over at Ember, who waved back with a big smile. He was clearly aware of just how much we adore each other.

I really wish I could say more. The entire meal in the mess hall was enjoyable, but not particularly noteworthy. It was just a good simple time among friends. And it was enjoyable to sample simpler fare that they do not serve in the command center. With our meal done for the day, it was time to settle in for the night. One by one, my friends said their goodbyes and began to make their way out. Although Sky Beak and Ember were the last to leave the table along with me.

As Sky Beak and I stepped out from behind the table, Ember approached us with an outstretched hand. "I don't think we've properly met yet. You a friend of James?"

"Now that you mention, I don't think we have, Miss Dragon Lord." Sky Beak replied before he took hold of her hand and gave it a shake. "The name's Sky Beak. And I see that you're good friends with my boy here."

Ember cast the fatherly stallion a cockeyed stare before she glanced back and forth between us. I rolled my eyes over his doting nature practically forcing him to refer to me in a fatherly fashion. Ember finally said, "Your...boy? You really...don't look related."

"We're not. At all. He's just become like a father to me since we first met. And he's a really good man." I replied while the hippogriff father beamed in delight. I patted my hand on the back of his neck as his feathers fluffed up more than they usually are.

"Really now?" Ember asked with an inquisitive smirk on her lips. She then replied, "In that case, your son is a wonderful man, Sky Beak. I'm glad to know him."

I think I might have been blushing around that point. I was hot and flattered. Almost like a high school student introducing his first girlfriend to his father. A situation I was never fortunate enough to experience in my teens. Sky Beak just laughed before wrapping his wing around me almost in the same manner a man would put his arm around one's shoulders. "Isn't he?! He's done nothing but make me happy I got to meet him. And I'm glad to see you two are such good friends."

"Mmhm..." Ember mumbled with her arms crossed. She then glanced at me and smirk as her eyes narrowed to display a most tender gaze that made me a little uncomfortable. Maybe more tender than she had intended. "Very good friends."

Sky Beak snickered as I fidgeted in his winged embrace. I think he noticed the inflection in Ember's voice. As a stallion who is very experienced in the art of romance, he must have noticed something most others would not. He then finally relented with his embrace as he spoke, "In any case, I'd best be reporting back before curfew begins. I'll be seeing you both tomorrow, all right?"

"Will do. You have a good one, papa bird." I said in farewell while Ember also waved goodbye. Now that we were alone with the mess hall not being quite as noisy as it had been, I turned to Ember while she glanced up at me. "He's a really great guy."

"I can tell. It's good to see you're on decent terms with your father. Or at least the guy who's the closest thing to one you have." Ember retorted with a genuinely pleased smile across her face. She surely knew the importance of having a father who is a reasonable person.

"Yeah, he's pretty much everything I could ever want in a father. I can't say the same for my actual father, but that's a story for another time." I added while not wanting to go into heavier topics at the time. I already said as much about my family life back home on Earth as I was willing to divulge. Now that the camp was winding down for the night, it was about time to head back. But as Ember and I stood there while not really sure of what to say, I had an idea. "Shall I walk you home?"

"I'd like that. Lead on." Ember replied with a calm smile on her lips. And so we set off. I was familiar with the layout of the camp by then and had no difficulty navigating the mazes of tents all around us.

Sure enough, the archery range eventually came into view with Ember's cottage at the far end. Her men were nowhere to be seen at the moment. A welcome moment of isolation for the two of us. I was not in the mood for that pack of brutes to be watching us and I am sure Ember felt the same. Once we stood before the door with the sun having disappeared over the far horizon, Ember looked up at e rather meekly. Almost as if she was at a loss for words. "I enjoyed myself today..."

"Me too... Have a good night, Ember. I'll see you in the morning." I replied mundanely as I found myself unable to put together a more profound response. Something about that blue face with those beautiful scarlet eyes gazing up at me derailed my thoughts. Ember almost reluctantly turned the knob for the door and stepped inside. She watched me through the crack in the door as it began to close. But just as I turned to start to walk away, I felt something grab me by the wrist before yanking me through the doorway. "Hey?! What's happening?!"

I staggered through the doorway to try and not fall before I heard the door slam shut and lock behind me. When I finally caught my footing and turned to look, I found Ember standing before the door as she smirked whimsically at me. "You're not going anywhere just yet. Stay a while. I've missed you."

"Wow... Aggressive tonight, huh?" I retorted in some mild unease and amusement. Ember was being very forceful with how she dragged me into her cottage. She once again took me by the wrist and guided me to the couch in the living room before pushing me down onto it. She then assumed one of her favorite positions. Resting atop me like a warm slab of stone for sunbathing, her finger dragging itself along my chest. And that face... That lovely serene smile upon her face. I had grown to adore that gaze. "Not that I'm complaining, but shouldn't I be heading back now?"

"Would you really refuse a private audience with the Dragon Lord?" Ember spoke slyly before snickering and touching her finger to my nose. "I kid, really. I just want to spend a little more time with you. You don't mind, right?"

"Oh, I could never have a problem with that, Ember. You know I enjoy our time together." I replied with a chuckle with my hand caressing the underside of her long jaw. My fingers then slid up to the side of her head and dragged themselves down the length of her horn. I tried to not think too hard about the last time we spent a night together, but it was hard to not suspect that Ember's insistence on dragging me into her house for a little more company that evening was not influenced by the memories of that night. That was something that needed to stay buried for both of our sakes. Should I tell Fluttershy at the right time? It may be too soon to say...

"Good to hear." Ember said with barely more than a whisper as the beautiful creature relaxed atop me. My hand slid down her back and over the base of her tail, my touch prompting her to start to lift and slightly curl it like a stretching feline. I admit I did feel the temptation to slide my fingers under her tail and slide them along her ventral scales, but Ember suspected this as well. But instead of responding with irritation or disgust, her tone was noticeably flirtatious. "I hope you're not planning on exploring under there again. That was a one time thing, remember? You don't need to prove yourself to me anymore."

"Uh...yeah... Eheheh, I just felt tempted is all." I mumbled before resting my hand just above the base of her tail and upon the back of her hips. I then gazed into those beautiful eyes and said, "If you don't want me to do something, I won't."

"Thank you. You know I trust you." Ember stated matter-of-factly with a pleasant smile set upon her lips. And for a time, that was all we did. We held and caressed each other. Ember's favorite spots to let her fingers work were my chest and through my hair. It was just so.....wholesomely tender and I knew I should be grateful to be able to savor this in the middle of a war zone.

After some time of precious silence with only the gradually dimming natural sunlight illuminating the cottage, Ember then whispered to me with her finger drawing a circle over my beating heart. "I think you should know that Rain Shine and I have been doing some drills on the side outside the walls of the encampment. We're trying to figure out exactly how to best put our skills to use while staying in a tight formation with you. And we're pretty confident that we've figured something out."

"Really? How'd you manage that? Did you find volunteers?" I asked with this new revelation piquing my curiosity.

Ember rolled her eyes before she stated, "No, I doubt we'd be able to convince a bunch of random infantry to join us out there. But we still needed something mobile to simulate moving opponents. Rain Shine made that work by summoning...um... What did she call those things? Tumbleweeds?"

I threw my head back and laughed at the very thought of it. The two of them facing off against a pack of tumbleweeds? That must have been awkward, especially for Ember. "Are you serious? Rolling rows of dried spherical weeds? How did that go?"

"Hey, it was about as ridiculous as you can imagine!" Ember grumbled while also looking back on the experience with a face that conveyed even she was trying to not laugh at the memory. "But Rain Shine did make those things roll around like they were almost alive. Had me fooled for a while. Between her defenses and my flame breath, they couldn't get around us. I'm confident we'll make this work."

"Good to hear. I'm expecting great things from you two." I said with a smile. It was an amusing yet relieving thing to hear from her. But as the minutes ticked by, I took note of just how dark it was becoming in the room. We would need to turn a light source on if we were going to have much of a means to see each other in that inky darkness out in the middle of nowhere. And so I said, "I really should be going. It's getting late and we shouldn't stay up too late."

"And Smolder is expecting you." Ember added with a soft smile on her face. She tucked her hands under her jaw and gazed at me with her head resting upon my chest. "I know I shouldn't keep you away from her and Ocellus, but it gets terribly lonely here when you're not around. I don't get many visitors anyway. I wish you could stay..."

"Hey, it's fine. They're understanding about that. I'll stay overnight again soon, all right? I enjoy my times here." I replied with my fingers tracing over Ember's brow and even along the ridges of her eyes. I almost expected her to flinch with my fingers drawing so close to her eyes, but she genuinely enjoyed while only blinking a few times. She knew I would not poke her in the eyes. "I'll see you again in the morning. You'll be there for breakfast, right?"

"Always. I never miss out on trying new foods with you around." Ember replied with her smile looking hungrier than it was a moment ago. Although she soon looked over at the far end of the living room and the window set into the wall. With how dark it was becoming, we could not hope to see what was on the other side. But Ember's eyes narrowed in wariness. As if she was concerned someone might be on the other side looking in. They would most likely be able to see us despite the low lighting. Ember then glanced at me and smirked before spreading her left wing and reaching it forward to serve as a curtain. "Before you head out..."

Ember then tapped her finger on her lips while a big smile spread along her jaws. This was an invitation. And I all too happily accepted. With her wing hiding our faces, we brought our lips together for one little kiss to say goodbye. It was brief, but enjoyable. I then asked, "Not so scary now, is it?"

"Not when they all come from you." Ember retorted, a profound smirk on her face. She then caressed a finger along my jaw and said, "The more I think about it, the dumber it all looks in hindsight. Why should I be afraid of you?"

"Just chalk it up to old instincts. I don't blame you for being cautious." I said as I pushed myself up to a sitting position. That was a very brave thing she did that night and I was glad to see she had no regrets. I pulled Ember into my arms with it being time to say goodbye for the night. "Goodnight, Ember. See you in the morning."

She wrapped her arms and wings around me for a very thorough embrace. With her hands upon my back, Ember whispered to me in the dark. "Sweet dreams, my friend. We'll face the morning together."

I departed almost reluctantly. I did not want to leave Ember alone, but there was somewhere I needed to be. And I had my own place to relax in for the night. But upon stepping outside, I found that Ember's suspicions over someone watching us were unfounded. All of her subordinates were spread out in front of the cottage and were fast asleep with some snarling with some impressive snoring. I just rolled my eyes at the amusingly unsophisticated display of dragon barbarians before me and was soon on my way back to the command center.

Things were quiet in the common area of the command center once I stepped inside. Aside from the two guards positioned at the radar station in the corner, there was no one there to burn the midnight oil. I left the two stallions alone and headed upstairs. And upon entering my dormitory, I only saw Smolder there as she read one of the comic books I had on loan from Spike. The only source of light in the room was a lone candle near my bed. She looked my way as I entered quietly, holding a finger to her lips and pointing at the pillow fort set up beside my dresser. No doubt due to Ocellus sleeping in her own little pad for the night. The lovely little dragoness then smiled at me while I quietly locked the door behind me. "Hey there. Thanks for coming back. Feels like you haven't been up here that often."

"I made sure I'd be here. I know you and Ocellus need the company." I said softly with my feet carrying me over to the wise little lady. She stood up on the bed to be closer to my height and held me in a gentle embrace. "I get you two can't leave the command center unescorted for your own good. I bet it gets boring up here."

"Yeah, it does... But having you here makes everything better." Smolder said with a long sigh. But when we pulled away, she then winked at me with a big smile on her face. "You're the whole reason I'm out here anyway."

"Right, I almost forgot about that... I'll make an effort to not neglect you too many nights." I whispered to her upon remembering that fact. I then said, "Anyway, excuse me for a bit. Need to wash up before bed."

I was a little concerned that the sound of me bathing in the next room over would wake Ocellus, even with the door muffling the noise. But when I did step out of the bathroom in a towel and a clean pair of shorts, I was pleased to find that Ocellus had not left her pillow fort. I could even hear her quietly snoring within it. I found Smolder relaxing in bed and even took the time to pull the sheets down. "Coming to bed, mi amor?"

"You know it." I replied quietly while also casting a warm smile at her lovely form being illuminated by that one candle. And it felt so astoundingly relaxing to lie upon my bed. A long day of marching only makes the prospect of sleep even more fulfilling. I glanced over at Smolder and whispered, "Having you here at this hour makes it all worth it. Thank you for being here, Smolder."

"There's nowhere else I'd rather be. I want to see you come home safe and sound. I'm just glad I'm not dead weight out here." She whispered back to me as we tried to keep our voices down so as to not wake the slumbering love bug nearby. Once she had draped her wing over me, I pulled the covers over us and shared one last kiss with Smolder. She cooed sweetly to me, "Sweet dreams, mi amor."

I responded in kind as I closed my eyes to let sleep take hold of me. "Sweetest dreams for you, mia poca draghessa."

I slept well and I dreamed well. And Ocellus was an embarrassed little wreck when she poked her head out of her pillow fort without a disguise and found that she had fallen asleep without me. I needed to hold and cuddle with her just to reassure her that she had not made a mistake. Silly and adorable little love bug, that one. I guess if there is one thing that placates Ocellus as much as me, it is pillows.

Morning went by without a hitch. Ember and Rain Shine stopped by for breakfast as usual and morale was generally high. But when we finally began to march, Ember insisted that I stay inside to rest. I did not mind. It gave me time to just think and rest.

Smolder and Ocellus stayed in the common area of the command center with me. I was suited p in my armor, but I left my shield and my helmet upon the table before me. One by one, pegasi and griffons stopped by to drop off the sensor crystals we had deployed as the militia marched along. The subtle rolling sensation of the command center traveling along the Empty Plains was genuinely relaxing and even helped to keep Smolder and Ocellus entertained whenever they looked out the few easily accessible windows in that room. Almost like being aboard a very slow train.

I looked over at the radar station. A single stallion was keeping watch over the crystal panels that displayed the increasingly restricted topographic information of the surrounding landscapes. Before long, every last one of those sensor crystals was piled in a box right in front of me. I idly tapped on one with a finger out of boredom and examination. "I wonder if Sunburst got around to turning these into cameras yet..."

Hours ticked by without incident. But eventually, I noticed a feeling through the floor. The command center had become still. Ocellus, shrouded in her unique dragon disguise, looked over at me from the window she had been peering out. "I think we've stopped. Everyone out there isn't walking anymore."

Smolder tried to get a better look at the sky from the window she had been using, assuming some strange postures to try and look straight up. "It's way too soon. Don't we usually stop when the sun's setting?"

I glanced over at the radar station. If there were enemy units out there, they had not drawn close enough to the command center to be detected. And as I pondered this, the door leading outside opened as Ember stuck her head in. "James. We need you out here."

"Right, on my way." I retorted before promptly reaching for my helmet. Once I was fully armed and armored, I looked over at Smolder and Ocellus. Smolder had a look of only mild concern in her eyes, but Ocellus had never seen me march off to battle before. She looked deeply worried and anxious as she clutched her hands together. I said gently get firmly, "Stay put, OK? I'll be back."

Smolder nodded and crossed her arms, her confident posture displaying her own confidence in me. But Ocellus did not share that faith. "Please be careful..."

I hurried out the door and found Ember waiting for me while still without her helmet. She quickly guided me through the air towards the frontlines of the militia. And standing there with the higher officers was Rain Shine clad in her eastern armor. Ember called out upon landing, "All right, he's here! What's happening?"

All three of the royal sisters were clad in their full suits of barding. The fact that we had stopped too soon meant we had not stopped due to a mild inconvenience. Nightmare Moon then glanced up as a number of pegasi hovered high in the sky. "Our scouts have detected enemy movement on the horizon. Perhaps twelve miles away to the east."

Due to the vast plains dotted with the occasional woods and gently rolling hills, I could not see any signs of that ominous purple. Only from a higher elevation could anyone hope to see that far. But even so, it was time. The next battle was imminent. "They're here, huh...? I guess it was only a matter of time."

Among them was Twilight Sparkle. Wrapped in her mage's cloak, she then stepped forward. "Your highness? If I may, this might be a prime opportunity to test out an upgrade my colleagues and I installed into our sensors. We just need to deploy one in the path of the enemy."

Celestia was quick to glance at her star student and even smiled at her. "Yes, we have heard about your recent findings. Very well, if what I've heard is true... Yes, let's put them to the test. Who shall volunteer?"

I was quick to provide a suggestion. "How about Gilda? She's quick enough to keep up with Rainbow Dash and she has the hands for the job."

"That she does. Allow me then..." Luna replied before lifting her horn high as her blue magic aura coated it. "Miss Gilda, report to your commanding officers immediately!"

Was that some sort of telepathy spell? A moment later, Gilda came swooping over to us as if she knew exactly where to go. She was suited up in her layer of camouflaged brigandine and looked ready to assist. "Right, whatcha need? We gonna bust some heads pretty soon?"

Luna then turned to the lone griffon hen. "We just need you to perform some reconnaissance. Fetch one of the sensor crystals from the command center. You should find them just past the door. Once you are perhaps a mile ahead of the enemy, drop the crystal from a great height with the spike facing downward. And be sure you stay high enough for their archers to not be able to reach you."

"Right, got it. They'll never see me coming." Gilda replied before swooping over to the command center. A moment later, she came flying back in our direction with something clutched between her hands. I watched as she ascended rapidly while soaring east. While Gilda was busy with that, Twilight pulled out another spherical crystal from under her cloak. It was identical in form to those that provide the radar station with topographical information, but this one was tinted purple. She held it aloft in her magical grasp while the rest of the militia began to take up their formations.

Rain Shine looked uncomfortable as her eyes faced east. She could most likely sense the approached of the likely thousands of Hollows treading upon the countless blades of grass upon the plains. She muttered uneasily, "Such a strange unnatural presence... I will not falter here..."

"You'll do fine, Rain. We... Huh?" I started to say before something happened to that crystal Twilight was focusing on. A beam of equally purple light shot up above her before expanding outward and displaying a dome of images above it. A 360 degree view of a place up ahead. The images were transparent, but not so much as to make it difficult to discern what was being displayed. I was thrilled. They succeeded in that experiment. "Hey, it works! Is that up ahead?"

"It should be! Looks like Gilda dropped it in a good spot. No obstructions anywhere around it." Twilight replied with a big smile on her face. Now we really could get the drop on the enemy by seeing exactly what kind of equipment they would be carrying. Anyone nearby were focused on the live feed we were getting from that lone camera crystal out there. Gilda soon came gliding down from overhead and returned to her comrades. Twilight then muttered, "Now then, they should be showing up soon..."

Gilda must have dropped that crystal quite a ways ahead of the approaching army since it took maybe twenty minutes for an approaching wall of purple to be seeing on the eastern side of that dome. And I flinched upon seeing what the vanguard was carrying. They were all clad in heavy armor, stained a dark purple with their contained within fully closed helms. And in their hands were a weapon that I dreaded seeing. A sturdy shaft taking up the rear half and a tapered spike with a wide square cross section serving as the front half. I inhaled through my teeth as I recognized that weapon type. "Ahlspiess..."

"Come again?" Nightmare Moon asked as she detected the dread in my voice."

"Awl pikes. Plate armor is useless against them. Those things will skewer our infantry like shrimps if they get by the pikemen." I spoke grimly as the thought of one of our armored infantry men being run entirely through on one of those crossed my mind. A gruesome image. I turned the three royal sisters and said, "We need to make the vanguard a priority. One good lunge is all it'll take to impale anyone on something like that."

"Will do. I will see to it the vanguard will be the first to fall to our mages once they draw near." Luna declared while Twilight Sparkle also nodded in confirmation. I knew that the ahlspiess is a very unbalanced type of polearm with most of its weight focused at the business end of the weapon in a manner that could be potentially exploited, but it was not an weapon to take lightly. The Hollows soon began to walk past the camera crystal, often stepping right on it, but were otherwise oblivious to its presence. And the perspective did allow us an effective view of those beyond the vanguard to plan accordingly.

As I watched that dome of images being displayed, I took note of Ember. She was especially taken with the illusion being displayed around us. But she then tilted her head back a little further as her eyes opened wide. I thought she was just that impressed. At least until she stepped out from under that dome with her eyes still focused on the horizon. I heard her mutter softly, "What...is that...?"

She was not the only one who was more focused on the eastern horizon. A number of the infantry around us had also caught sight of something. Something in the sky. And when I too gazed ahead with my eyes turned towards a fairly cloudy sky... What was I seeing? It looked so small from such a distance, but it... It appeared to be a sort of...meteor. A meteor or some other sort of falling astral body shrouded in a swirling aura of scarlet and silver. I reached under the dome of images to tap Celestia on the side of her helmet. "Celestia...? Does Equestria have access to some kind of orbital weapon you never told us about?"

"Orbital weapon? What gives you that kind of..." The Princess of the Dawn replied before she fell silent upon stepping out from under that dome of illusions to gaze at the eastern sky unobstructed. And her eyes opened wide in what seemed to be abject horror. "Oh no... Oh no, why here... Why now...?"

Luna and Nightmare Moon also noticed their sister having stepped away and also emerged from under that dome to confirm what she was seeing. And their eyes... That look of utter shock. Nightmare Moon then called out before I could even speak, "It's... They're actually... Fall back! Fall back at once!"

Retreat?! Was the meteor falling towards us?! No... No, it appeared to be falling almost directly down... Towards the approaching Hollows over the horizon we could not even see from such a distance? The infantrymen at the frontlines only just then notice the falling astral object in the distant sky as a clamor began to rise throughout the entire militia. I then asked, "Really?! That thing looks like it's falling towards the enemy and they're still miles away! We're not really in danger, are we?"

"We're not taking chances! Everyone, fall back! Quickly! The more distance we have, the better!" Luna called out as she threw herself into the air and began to bellow with the Royal Canterlot Voice, her words carrying far towards the many militiamen around us. "Fall back at once, all of you!"

We could not simply turn and run. Everyone began to briskly walk backwards as a nearly panicked tension began to fill the air. Twilight dispelled the dome of images being displayed for the moment while we all began to retreat as well. What even was that falling meteor? Was it even a meteor at all? Even from such a distance, it could not have been that large. Something was not right. And Ember was quick to mirror my thoughts as she spoke up from nearby. "Princess Celestia, what are we even running from?!"

The Princes of the Dawn's response was brief, yet foreboding as she only barely glanced at us. "They're here!"

"They?!" I all but yelled before looking back at the falling meteor. It...did not seem to be a falling object at all. That swirling aura of scarlet and silver surrounding it was clearly not the fiery trail caused by friction due to atmospheric entry. My eyes narrowed as the possibilities dawned on me? What was it? Or perhaps...who was it?

Luna continued to call out to her people as everyone tried to maintain a brisk pace, her wings carrying her along with their retreat. The other higher officers also tried to maintain order and instruct the confused infantrymen to stay in formation. I heard Seaspray call out as he too hovered overhead with his iridescent armor gleaming in what little sunlight was shining through the clouds above. "That's it, keep moving! Maintain order, maintain order, to safety at once!"

I kept glancing over my shoulder at every opportunity I could. The meteor fell further and further. Much too slow for any plummeting astral body that should have reached terminal velocity by then. This...was not what it appeared to be. And I had a strong suspicion that the royal sisters should not be ignored. They knew exactly what that was. Even if it was likely targeting the enemy, we were all in very real danger of becoming collateral damage. I then asked again, "Do we really need to retreat like this?! What's happening?!"

"It's going to be big! Like you cannot imagine!" Nightmare Moon called out as she too followed along at a brisk trot. The rumbling of countless hooves filled the air, but a sense of composure had settled over the area now that we had all found our footing. It was starting to feel like a fire evacuation drill. Tense, but orderly. After roughly five minutes, Nightmare Moon spoke up once more. "I do believe this will suffice, sister."

Celestia nodded as we began to slow to a stop. She looked up at Luna as the Princess of the Night hovered overhead just as she too looked back down at her sister. She then called out with her echoing voice reaching everyone around us, "Everyone down! Make yourselves as low as you can!"

We all turned to the east and sank to the ground. All fliers made themselves grounded. I dropped to my knees as that tension sank into all of us, my right hand ready to generate a barrier if necessary. But it was not empty for long. Another hand grasped mine. I looked to my right and found Ember holding my right hand in her left. Those beautiful scarlet eyes were filled with a nameless fear. She said nothing, but those eyes said all they needed to. I wrapped my armored fingers around hers, thanking my dear friend for her concern and presence. She would be there for me if I needed her.

As we watched and waited for the meteor to disappear over the hills ahead, the tension only became worse. Especially once the meteor finally fell entirely out of sight. No one said a word. The air was filled with a dreadful silence that was only broken by a gentle breeze. My grasp around Ember's hand tightened, as did hers. I was afraid to blink and constantly held my breath. Did we overreact? Had the falling astral body already made impact with the ground?

Just when I was wondering if it was nothing of importance after all, it happened. A distant blast. An expanding geyser of scarlet and silver light. And the tremor... My god, the blast of wind and quake through the ground we felt. My eyes went wide as I saw that explosion of magical power expanding outwards from miles away, a wall of dust or sand being carried our way by the sheer shockwave of that blast. Luna once again called out mere seconds before the approaching dust storm could overtake us, "Everyone down!"

Thinking fast, I focused my magic through my left gauntlet and projected a blue barrier around Ember and I. And I was nearly blown off my feet in spite of me assuming a sturdy low stance. The howl of that wall of wind and dust as it blew through the militia joined by shrieks and yells of terror. Ember and I glanced around as everyone around us remained anchored to the ground while keeping their eyes squinted shut. We then looked at each other, both too startled to even try to speak.

As the seconds ticked by, the wind became weaker. And the dust began to gradually settle. The terror of what just transpired had passed as a new tension began to fall over the militia. Ember was the first to speak the question we were all thinking at that moment. "What was that...?"

Now that the wind had died down, I felt it was safe to dispel my barrier. And the dust that lingered in the air definitely had a sandy desert scent to it. Scorched completely dry. Everyone began to rise to their feet, many coughing and swatting the dust away from their faces. The air was still as no one dared to speak. I could see Twilight Sparkle nearby as she began to pull out that crystal again to establish a connection. But no matter what she did to it, the crystal would not project anything. "I can't get a signal here... Was it destroyed?"

If that camera crystal could not survive that blast... I turned to Rain Shine. She could sense the approaching enemy through the countless blades of grass covering the Empty Plains. When our gazes met, she nodded and turned her eyes to the east. The three royal sisters too watched their friend with bated breath. She did not take long to provide a chilling response. "Gone... There is nothing out there... Not a single tremor from marching feet. So many blades of grass burned away to nothing... What manner of power is this?"

"You're kidding... That...thing...wiped out the entire enemy army? Just like that?!" Ember demanded as even I had a hard time comprehending how just like that, the next wave of the enemy was no more. And I could not help but suspect this was less like someone providing us some desperately needed assistance and more along the lines of sending a message.

A murmur filled the droves of armored ponies around us. The confusion and terror over that blast and the resulting dust storm followed by the disbelief of knowing that the next battle had been snatched away from us by...something. Some unknown outlier that had shown up out of nowhere. I turned to the royal sisters and asked, "What now then...?"

The Princesses of the Dawn, Night, and Dreams looked to each other with faces filled with unease and dread. Celestia then said softly, "We advance. They are...waiting for us."

I was tempted to inquire further, but knew it would soon not matter. If there was indeed someone out, we would soon be meeting them. And so we began to march once more to the east through the cloud of scorched dust that was taking its sweet time in settling to the ground.

Over the next hour, it was dreadfully quiet out there. Only the thunderous marching of thousands of hooves broken up the silence. The air gradually became clearer, but that massive cloud of dust on the horizon where that meteor had come down... It never truly went away. It continued to hang in the air like a mushroom cloud to signify an air of danger. I was not expecting us to find a happy face out there.

When we finally came near enough over the gentle hills, we all stopped. The oceans of grass before us had come to an end as a vast desert of scorched earth lay spread out before us. That massive lingering cloud of dust towered before us and would likely take hours to finally fully settle. There was no crater to be seen. The earth had not been smashed by a powerful impact. It had been razed by a flash of some incinerating magical force. Shining Armor drew near and muttered under his breath, "What sort of power could do this...?"

"The power of those who are eternally bound to the crown." Nightmare Moon spoke cryptically as she spread her wing to one side. Our pikemen proceeded to stand down and allowed the royal sisters to pass. They stood at the front of the militia while everyone came to a stop and waited. I followed out of curiosity along with Shining Armor and Ember but we did not step far past our vanguard. The three royal sisters stood there. Waiting. The Princess of Dreams then spoke with dread in her voice, "I cannot believe they would choose to show themselves now..."

I knew questions were meaningless. If someone was out there, they were most likely approaching. And in that veil of dust, I began to see something. Light sources? And a form... No, there were two. Roughly my height and most certainly not human. And their forms... Wings spread wide... I began to feel my skin crawl as I mumbled quietly, "This...can't be what I think it is..."

Even shrouded in the dust, my eyes could start to make out the details. Ponies. There was no denying it. Two ponies, a mare and a stallion, were walking through the cloud of dust they no doubt were responsible for. Their forms were tall and regal, invoking the familiar stature of Equestria's royal family while clearly being a pair of alicorns. And that was not the only attributes they shared. Their manes and tails too bore the supernatural and ethereal qualities as well. But not in a way I had ever seen before.

The mare on the right. Her tail and mane bore the appearance of constantly billowing scarlet flames while still generally maintaining the look of a proper hairstyle Her mane swept far down her back and stopped over her flanks. Her hooves were also wrapped in flickering magical flames of scarlet that blurred the line between shoes or her bare hooves. Her coat was a very warm shade of white while her eyes, a hot yellow, bore a glare of focused determination that I swear was being focused on me.

The stallion to the left. He too walked with regal poise, but his form was overall more inviting. His coat was a very dark cornflower blue to the point of appearing to be as black as the night sky. His impressive mane and tail wavered without the aid of wind while gravity caused them to hang only barely past his shoulders. They shimmered a glorious silver and blurred the line between an ethereal substance and countless strands of shining hair. Like the mare beside him, that same shimmering silver wrapped around his exposed hooves like a pair of shoes. Either that, or his hooves naturally glittered like that. His eyes, a cool shade of light blue, gazed ahead with more of a look of resignation. Not at all angry like the mare beside him, but still not happy about what they most likely had to say.

I noticed that there were two traits that these two alicorns shared. Their cutie marks... They were visibly identical in overall appearance, but not in color. How do I describe them... A round orb of light? Surrounded by a ring of light as it shines out? Except on the stallion, his mark consisted of silvery white hues. The outer ring of the mare's cutie mark seemed to depict a thin ring of prismatic colors like the result of light shining through a prism. But the shared trait that caught my eyes the most was there horns. Like the royal sisters beside me, they each had an exceptionally long horn on their brows. But surrounding those horns at the base were five more much smaller horns set out in a pentagon formation. Almost like...a crown. Crowns of horns...

A pit opened in my stomach as the pieces came together in my head. This mare and stallion bearing traits shared only with the Equestrian royal family. Possessing power so great that they personally vaporized an entire army of Hollows in an instant. In the back of my mind, I knew who they were. I had heard of them before. And I was filled with a sense of awe and dread. But it was not my place to reveal who they were. Silent and keeping my shield arm ready, I watched and waited knowing that this arrival was not cause for celebration.

Everyone around me watched in stunned and confused silence. Not one of them had ever seen these two alicorns before. Celestia was the first to step forward and came to a stop at the front of the pack to meet these newcomers. The situation carried with it a grim atmosphere I had yet to feel before since leaving home to fight this war. No doubt a result of the blighted desert wasteland we now found ourselves standing in while a heavy haze of dust continued to linger in the sky that dimmed the rays of the sun. The stallion and mare came to a stop not far from us. The silence was heavy as all three of the royal sisters beheld them with gazes of unease. All except for Nightmare Moon. The look in her eyes... Utter dread. Easily the most unnerved I had ever seen her appear and I could not have guessed at the time as of why.

As we stared down the two newcomers, the mare finally spoke to Celestia. Her voice was bold and powerful, as if demanding our attention. "I suppose you are aware as of just why we stand before you now, child."

Child? What entity could be so ancient as to refer to Celestia herself as a mere filly? But I knew why. These three had a history with each other. Celestia, her voice grim and lined with dread, responded in kind. "There can only be one reason... Is the situation truly so dire?"

"That is the nature of our intervention, as it always has been." The mare replied without the slightest hint of levity in her voice. Her tone was exceptionally grim. Any and all high hopes I had for the upcoming clashes in the war had been dashed just by what I had seen and heard. I was convinced that what we were about to hear was going to turn this entire conflict on its head. But just for a moment, the mare's eyes softened as she let out a sigh. "I only wish we did not have to consistently meet during such trying times. It has been much too long, child."

It was then that Celestia dropped the truth before us all that I was both anticipating and dreading. "It truly has... Mother. Father."

A loud murmur rose through the front of the militia that began to spread far to the back as Celestia's revelation quickly spread via word of mouth. Shining Armor then stepped forward while he spoke out, "Did I just hear... What was that?! Your highness! You mean to tell us that...they are...?!"

The Princess of the Dawn replied promptly without even turning to face her people. The mare and stallion before us gazed upon us all as their daughter spoke to us. "Yes. King Orbash. Queen Sunflare."

"Then...you both are..." Shining Armor stuttered as gasps of disbelief filled the air around me. I too was left shaken as the captain of the guard promptly bowed to the true sovereigns of the vast world of Equestria. "Your majesties!"

Like a falling wave, everyone behind me bowed at once. But I did not. I was simply too stunned to see these two living legends standing before me in the flesh. Largely unrecorded by the annals of history, known only to their daughters. Their crowns forever bound to their brows as an eternal testament to their royal status. They truly exuded a powerful presence well beyond anything I had ever felt from any of their daughters. Something unflinching and primordial. The scorched earth of the wasteland around us served as a reminder of their magical might. I felt as if I was standing among gods. The king and queen had revealed themselves to their subjects at long last.

Orbash. Sunflare. Names I had heard only a few times in my life from the royal sisters themselves. I knew of them, but simply accepted them as legends that would never get involved with mortal affairs so long as their daughters continued to guide Equestria responsibly. My eyes fell upon Orbash, having heard nothing but the nicest things about him from Nightmare Moon herself. But Equestria's true king remained deathly silent. Not a word was spoken. I suspected that he and Sunflare came to an agreement before our arrival that she would handle the talking. And her commanding voice made her a very effective speaker. Luna finally stepped forward while Nightmare Moon stood her ground. The Princess of Dreams still maintained an anxious stare in her unnatural yet beautiful eyes. Were her fears my own? Or did it go deeper. Luna then finally asked, "Tell us... What has transpired? What have you uncovered? Are our efforts inadequate? Does the emperor possess a means to repel us we have not seen yet?"

"You have all responded admirably to the threat of this invasion. Mobilized, strategized, and armed yourselves in spite of war not being in our nature. You stay true to yourselves and to Equestria's way of life even while having to face the enemy on the battlefield. Your response to this ancient threat has been most commendable. Had this been a simple war of swords and shields, we would have deemed our intervention unnecessary." Sunflare explained firmly yet calmly, her praise of our efforts doing little to soothe that awful gut feeling in my stomach. She then continued with her eyes glancing at me for just an instant. "But answer me this. Why do you suppose the last emperor of humanity still lives? And that he has remained silent until now?"

The militia behind us rose to their feet and waited as the queen of Equestria spoke to her children and to us. Not everyone would be able to hear her, but anything important would surely spread throughout mass of people behind me like the latest juicy subject being discussed by a bunch of gossiping magpies. Celestia's tone remained focused, but I could sense the hint of alarm on her voice. "Tell us. Tell us everything."

"I shall." Sunflare replied, her fiery scarlet mane flickering and wavering in the gentlest breeze blowing across the wasteland. "Your father and I have been investigating. Scouring the Empty Plains as we tried to retrace the emperor's steps. And what we have found...was that he never truly left this world at all. Even as his people were banished to worlds beyond the stars, he remained. Anchored here. But even he could not resist the march of time. And yet, he did not allow death to take him. If what we found is of any indication, he most likely co-opted a spell devised by that witch Somnambula and modified it to defy the flow of time. Remaining in a state of limbo once his body failed him. Neither truly dead, nor alive. And with it, a trap was set. One that would only be sprung once humanity returned."

When humanity...returned... Humanity. I flinched and brought my right hand to the Element of Humanity that rested upon my helmet's brow. The name of Somnambula meant nothing to me. Not one I had ever heard before. Probably the name of some forgotten heretic who met a dark end long ago. But Sunflare merely shook her head and spoke to me directly, "No. The Element of Humanity is not the source of his return to the mortal coil. It is not sustaining him. Not even the Elements of Harmony are capable of sustaining the lives of others through such a manner."

"Then tell us! Whatever do you mean the return of humanity in Equestria has brought about the resurrection of the last emperor?!" Luna demanded with a panicked tone. Even if the Element of Humanity was not at fault... Had my arrival in Equestria been a mistake? Had their noble goal of reintroducing the human race to Equestria backfired in ways they could not have foreseen? I said nothing. I could only listen and wait as my voice refused to speak out of sheer dread.

Sunflare continued to speak with her voice still exuding her powerful presence. "You must know that Orbash and I would have slain the emperor ourselves upon discovering that he now lives again. But as you have no doubt encountered, he has devised a spell that repels any and all magical influence. Our only means of attack, now rendered useless. But there is still one way to put an end to him once and for all. Just one..."

Celestia then asked with her voice starting to ooze with fear, "And what... What does that have to do with what you have found? What is sustaining the emperor as we speak?"

"A most fiendish spell indeed. One that has rendered the emperor into a sort of parasite. Every heart beats different. Every life does not exude the same presence. And when the faintest trace of human life entered Equestria for the first time in eons, the trap was sprung." Sunflare declared as her voice became lower and grimmer. Almost as if...anticipating a direct confrontation. And my mind began to swim with possible answers to those implications. None of them good. "And for a full year, it leeched away at that source of precious life force. Only after a full year of uninterrupted siphoning did the emperor finally rise to his feet as a barely sustained husk of a man. And now..."

Sunflare turned her head to the side as she lowered her horn. And with the slightest magical output, everyone around me jumped with gasps and murmurs of horror. A thin wire, no wider than a spider's thread, shimmered with mystical light. It reached as far as the horizon to the east and appeared to have no mass to be cut. And the other end...connected to my chest. My beating heart. Luna spoke with a hushed plea, "No... Please tell me I am not seeing this..."

Sunflare spoke coldly with the grim reality of this situation beginning to set in. "It is exactly what it appears, child. Your champion's life is now the emperor's own. So long as the bearer of humanity continues to draw breath, death will never come for our enemy. His hoards will continue to spread out from the Heaven's Pillar. His armies will be endless. And as he continues to adapt and strengthen his puppets, it will only be a matter of time before sheer numbers alone will overwhelm Equestria in a war of attrition. We know not what his end goal is, but his methods remain the same. To establish dominion over Equestria with our people pinned firmly under the heel of humanity."

I weakly swatted at the thin wire that was surely connecting my heart to that of the emperor somewhere far to the east. I could not even touch it. I could not even grab it to try and tear it free. Its gleam soon faded with our eyes no longer able to see it. That thread was still there. The emperor...was sustaining himself through me. This war...was happening because of me. Because I was there...

Just when I thought the situation could not become more anxiety-inducing, Sunflare then turned her piercing gaze towards me. A fiery yet cold glare followed by words that filled my soul with mortal dread. "And with there being no means for us to slay the emperor directly...you know what must be done."

My eyes opened wide. I took a step back while readying my shield arm. And the three royal sisters suddenly glanced at each other before focusing their gazes upon their mother with Celestia being the first to speak with utter desperation in her voice. "Mother, no...!"

Sunflare began to take slow strides towards me as I and everyone else around me backed away. My comrades spread out into a large circle as the queen of Equestria set her sights on me. Luna then pleaded, "Mother, I beg of you! There must be another way! Please, you must not...!"

"Enough!" Sunflare called with her powerful voice silencing her children. She glanced back at them while Nightmare Moon could not even try to join in her sisters' pleas. The queen then declared, "You understand the weight of the crown. You knew this when you claimed the throne eons ago. You must be prepared to make sacrifices for the sake of this world in times of crisis. You know this, do you not?"

They said nothing. But their gazes still pleaded with their mother as I knew what was coming. If a direct assault against the emperor would not destroy him, there was only one other way to end his life and the threat he poses to Equestria. A method that was about to cost me dearly. Sunflare then turned her gaze to me, her tone firm as she spoke to me. "I will not deny your purpose in this world has been a noble one. I hold no ill will towards you, child. Not yet, at least. But your presence in the world of Equestria has irrevocably made you an enemy to my people. Therefore..."

Her horns... The five tiny horns set upon her brow became coated in a fiery scarlet aura that soon reached up and coated her long central horn. They were not simply there to serve as a natural royal crown and symbol of her highborn status. I knew at that instant those five extra horns carried a deadly purpose. They were amplifying Sunflare's magic well beyond anything I had seen thus far. Her eyes opened wide as a brightly glowing orb of white solar magic formed at the tip of her horn, her intentions made clear as she shouted for us all to here. "As queen of Equestria, I decree that you must perish!"

With the sudden lowering of her horn, Sunflare unleashed that orb of fiery doom at me. I instinctively threw up my left arm to ready the Lunar Shield, bracing my feet against the ground for the blast. No larger than a baseball, the orb of potent magic exploded violently against my shield and pushed me back as everyone around us retreated even further away. I slid along the ground without falling with the blast of incinerating celestial fire directing the force of the explosion upward into the sky. Fear filling my heart, I saw Celestia step forward as she screamed out to the queen. "MOTHER, NO!!!"

Sunflare was not having any of it. She spread her great wings and lifted her head high as walls of searing solar magic suddenly shot up from the ground around us to trap the two of us in a circular battlefield, those walls of white flames reaching high above us. I looked around in horror, having never seen even Celestia wield or summon solar magic so easily and readily. Sunflare was casting it as freely as I or Celestia would be able to cast fire magic. Terror began to sink into my heart as I beheld the mare who wanted nothing more than to see me die. This was no princess. This was a queen!

The wall of white flames hot enough to evaporate my armor in seconds set behind her already bright body, Sunflare slowly lowered her head with her eyes closed. And when those eyes gazed ahead at me, I saw a glare in them I could only recall having seen from Nightmare Moon. Her eyes were engulfed with a hot white glow, shining out in a manner that masked her glare. A gaze that conveyed utter rage as this inferno queen stood ready to destroy me. "Speak your last words to me now so that I may relay them to those who stand beyond these walls of flame."

Beyond those surging hissing walls of white fire, roars and shrieks of panic filled the air. There was nothing anyone could do to pass them and I could swear I heard more than one familiar voice among them calling out, pleading for the queen to show me mercy. But even if those dear to me could pass the flames, what could they do? The queen of Equestria herself had just placed a death sentence upon me! How could we possibly defy her?

I stared down this horrifying mare of magical power beyond all others. This paragon of magical might. Mother of the Princesses of the Dawn and Night, crafter of the sun itself. And now she had volunteered to become my executioner. I was about to die. I just knew it. There in this arena of her own making, I knew in my gut that even my armor's magical output paled in comparison to hers. She was capable of everything Celestia is and much more. And yet, I could not speak. I was too afraid. Too overwhelmed by all that I had heard. In a single conversation, the entire context of the war had changed and I had become a genuine threat to this world and everyone in it. What could I say?

"No words? So be it. I shall make this quick, child!" Sunflare declared boldly as her scarlet magic aura surged around her horns. Another orb of solar magic was thrown my way that would surely blast me right into the wall of fire behind me if I did not ready myself. I should have let it take me there, but I found the will to shove the Lunar Shield into it and throw my left arm to the side to redirect the resulting blast of destructive celestial fire high and into the wall around us. Something was keeping me going in spite of all I had heard. Perhaps something as base as sheer survival instinct. And my desperate defiance did not go unnoticed by the most powerful mare in the history of Equestria. "Do not resist! Do not struggle! Fall to dust before me!"

She could have destroyed me at any time. Rain a solar flare down onto me. Summon a sea of white fire directly around my feet. Perhaps even force the walls of the arena to close on us until I was engulfed by them. Sunflare absolutely could have destroyed me with little effort if she was truly that sincere about ending my life and the emperor's with it. But she chose to not resort to any underhanded or overwhelming tactics. As if she was honor bound to at least give me some semblance of a fighting chance. She launched burst after burst of solar magic at me, small and lacking the same level of explosive power as the first. My impervious shield held well enough, but I had to be mindful of the walls around us. I had already learned just how easily they would burn through my armor. I would not last five seconds in that inferno.

Sunflare began to slowly strafe around me, her stride without fear or unease while those eyes shrouded in purest white light never looked away from me. My right hand began to reach for the hilt of the Celestia Sword tucked into its scabbard on the back of my shield, but I proceeded to hesitate. All I would need is one good stroke and Sunflare would fall. But this was the queen of Equestria herself! The mother of my beloved Celestia! Even if it was in my own defense, would my royal friends ever forgive me for taking the life of their mother? I was left with an impossible choice. Draw my sword and fight, or stay my hand and surely perish in the coming moments. If I were to flee the arena via teleportation, she would only pursue me.

In that moment of hesitation as the queen stared me down, I found myself facing a more pressing threat. The air was hot... And only growing hotter. The walls of solar fire around us were not merely a lethal barrier to keep me trapped in this arena with my executioner. It was heating the air around us. My armor kept me cool within its enchanted confines, but the air itself..... I began to gasp for breath, coughing as I brought the Lunar Shield closer to my face to try and trap some cooler air under it. Sunflare could see my growing discomfort and called out to me. "You will drown in the heat of the sun itself if you persist for much longer! Give yourself up and fall before your lungs are scorched to the point of never being able to draw breath again!"

So powerful... If the queen herself would not kill me, then time itself would. I generated ice magic from my left hand behind my shield to produce some cooling frigid mist before my lips. This helped as I inhaled sharply to breathe deep of that cool winter air. But with my hand held so close to my face, I could not brace my arm for impact from the next spell. When Sunflare launched another blast of solar magic at me, I panicked and flung myself to the side with a flap of my wings. But something felt off. And I suddenly realized I was on the verge of falling backwards into the wall of flames before me!

I shrieked and shouted as I desperately tried to bring myself forward and only narrowly regained my footing. But that subtle psychological connection to my wings had changed. I glanced over my shoulder and was left horrified of what had become of my armor's wings. Burned away to just below the highest joint, the enchanted metal had lost its soft feathery guise and now truly looked like scorched molten metal. What was left of my wings was now utterly useless.

I gasped for breath as Sunflare summoned snaking waves of white solar magic to curve into me like serpents trying to snap at me with passing strikes. My shield warded them off, but it was becoming so hard to think... The walls of wavering hot white becoming increasingly hard on my eyes. Barely able to see, breathe, or even think, I was beginning to succumb to the inferno around me. I finally found the will to speak in sheer desperation as I fell to my knees and pleaded, "Your majesty... Please..."

"Enough. Sleep forever, bearer of Humanity." Sunflare spoke firmly as she summoned one large orb of solar magic above her head. But just as I was becoming resigned to my fate, that wall of white suddenly parted off to the side for just a few seconds. And through that gap someone charged before a swing of a blade struck Sunflare's horn. She yelped in shock as her focus was interrupted with that orb of fiery death dissipating. The queen quickly regained her footing as I felt something starting to crawl up my armored body before wrapping around my face. Shrouding the lower half of my exposed face like a mask were fresh green leaves. The air cooled just enough as they produced fresh oxygen for my lungs. Fresh plants... It was...?! "You... You dare raise your blade to me, kirin queen?!"

Rain Shine. She stood between us, glaive raised and ready to strike. That strike to Sunflare's horn did not even leave a chip in it. But how did she even get beyond the walls of celestial flame? The kirin chieftain spoke firmly with her body placed squarely between us, her long equine form turned mostly sideways to make it nearly impossible for any spell to get to me. "You will not harm him while I still breathe."

Sunflare's cool composure began to unravel as one of her own subordinate's defied her decree. To defy the queen of Equestria herself... How brave. Or foolish. Did she even know what she was getting herself into? Sunflare then roared, "You sycophants of mankind! That man will be the end of us all! Stand aside and kneel to your queen!"

The words of the queen did not faze my friend. She readied her blade, Rain Shine's voice filled with grim defiance. Her mane and anything else on her body that matched that glorious emerald green began to waver as it began to blur the line between hair and fire. She spoke freely, the hot air around us failing to scorch her lungs. "I bow to no queen who would seek to harm this man. He is mine to protect."

"The you will perish together!" Sunflare declared as she lowered her horn and unleashed a torrent of solar magic right at us. I thought that was the end of us both. But instead, that wave of white fire split right down the middle and passed us without harm. Sunflare's head jerked up as she stared aghast as her mightiest weapon completely missed us entirely. She then lowered her head again shouted as another stream of celestial fire was launched at us. "Fall! I demand that you fall!"

"I will not." Rain Shine calmly yet coldly declared as she began to approach the queen with that wave of solar magic swirling around her instead of into her. Was she...manipulating the fire itself? "Your flames may be that of the sun, but they are flames all the same. And to we kirin, all flames bow to us!"

Sunflare was forced to cease her attack and erect a magic barrier at the last second as Rain Shine swung the blade of the Viper Fang at her head. The queen began to go on the defensive as my friend swung and twirled her glaive at her. I was left awestruck as I gazed out from behind my mask of nourishing leaves. She was vastly outclassed in sheer power, but Rain Shine was still forcing Sunflare back by exploiting her innate ability to manipulate fire. Even solar magic was fire to some degree.

The strange sound of a steel blade striking a magic barrier filled the air among the surging hiss of the walls of fire around us. And every swing of that lethal glaive was not simply a means to ward Sunflare off. I was filled with fright as I was certain Rain Shine would kill her at the first opportunity. Sunflare soon flung herself as far back as she could before hurling a cluster of solar magic spheres towards Rain Shine. They all exploded fiercely with every blast being directed upwards in the forms of pillars instead of outwards. But Rain Shine merely willed the resulting pillars of white flames around the Viper Fang itself. The long and straight form of the glaive began to bend, once more taking on the silhouette of a fanged serpent composed entirely of the flames surrounding it.

That fiery serpent shot forward with jaws opened wide and chomped hard into the barrier Sunflare erected around herself. It weaved around her, diving and snapping at the queen. When this failed, Rain Shine surprised us yet again. At the first opportunity, thick and powerful roots burst from the ground and entwined themselves around Sunflare as she yelped in shock. She pulled and tugged, but the roots would not budge once they became still. Sunflare's head remained fully exposed as she glared up at the fiery white serpent that was about to lunge.

When the animated Viper Fang shot forth to try and end this duel. But we were quickly reminded of just how powerful the queen of Equestria is. With a snarl, she projected a sphere of raw solar magic around herself. The roots that bound Sunflare were reduced to dust as the Viper Fang was pushed back. The queen focused her glowing glare upon the fiery serpent as forcefully ripped the aura of white flames from it. The glaive, now straight and parted from its fiery aura, fell to the dry dusty ground. Rain Shine was quick to summon it back to her side with levitation magic before she rushed forward for a direct assault. Horn held high, Sunflare called out to the kirin chieftain. "Begone at once, infidel!"

I watched in horror as an explosive flash of raw magical power was flung directly into the ground before Rain Shine. My friend's charge was instantly halted and I could only watched as she shrieked like I had never heard before, her body being completely thrown from the fiery arena and through the walls of flames by the shockwave. It was not a display of more solar magic. It was nothing more than raw magical might. She was just too strong... Much too powerful. There was not a mage alive who could rival Queen Sunflare.

Now alone with her once more, I readied the Lunar Shield as I faced the impossible. If even Rain Shine could not oppose Sunflare, what chance did I have? I did not have much time to contemplate this as Sunflare turned to me and readied an exceptionally large orb of solar magic above her head. Rain Shine's intervention was not without effect. The queen had become frustrated and now sought to end this clash with one last spell. She roared at me in wrath, "Begone from my world, icon of humanity's folly!"

I readied myself and assumed the most stalwart stance I could with shield raised. The blast that resulted from that orb of celestial fire exploding right in the middle of that fiery arena was far more than I could handle. I yelled in fright as I was thrown through the air and ejected from the arena at breakneck speed. I passed through the wall of solar fire so quickly that it barely even had time to singe my armor. But the impact with the ground was far from ideal. I clanked and clattered as I was tossed along the dusty ground from the sheer momentum I had built it. If I was not in mortal peril, it might have almost been fun since I was genuinely dizzy and dazed when I came to a stop with my face down in the dirt and the mask of leaves having been torn from my face. "I just...can't catch a break today..."

Suddenly remembering what was happening, I lifted my head enough to find myself at the far end of a long clearing in the militia around me Everyone must have gone running out of the way as I came tumbling through the air. The walls of white fire finally faded away, but I could still see Sunflare glaring me down from even that far away. And she wasted no time in trying to eliminate from there. Horn raised high, she summoned another orb of solar magic that was maybe half my size before she launched it right at me like a meteor tearing through the world's sky.

Sprawled on the ground, I could not hope to get my shield up to protect myself. Roars of shouts and scream filled the air all around me. Was this it? Was this how it would end?

A flash of magic light appeared before me barely a second before the incoming fiery meteor could reach me. And just when I thought it was all over, I heard that fiery orb clash against a yellow magic barrier. Celestia stood before me, struggling to hold back her mother's overwhelming assault. After several seconds of trying to repel the meteor, she threw her head up and redirected it right into the sky. Several seconds later, a colossal blast ripped through the sky above as the solar magic exploded outward without restriction. The dust cloud lingering over us was blown away as the clouded sky hung overhead. I turned my gaze up at the armored form of the Princess of the Dawn as she called out to the sun queen. "Mother, enough! There has to be another way! I refuse to believe this is the only acceptable solution!"

The clamor in the air finally died down now that Celestia had managed to exert some manner of control over the situation. But her mother remained steadfast, her eyes still filled with that frightful white glow. "Did you not hear everything I explained, Celestia?! Time is not on our side and assailing the emperor with our mightiest means of attack has been nullified! That man will be the end of us all in due time if we do not end this now! Stand aside!"

"I won't! I refuse!" Celestia shouted in the face of her own mother. A mare who could surely crush us bother if she so desired.

Sunflare was not moved. She snarled as her tone became lower and much more menacing than it already was. "You will stand aside, my child. I will not say it again."

I was helpless in the face of this overwhelming force and placed my fate in Celestia's hooves. Fearful of what was about to happen, I gazed up at Celestia in dread as she finally began to move. Stepping backwards and over me. But just when I thought she was merely stepping behind me, she lowered herself to my back and draped her wings over me like a mother swan shielding her cygnets. She then spoke with equal unflinching boldness. "I will not say this again. I'm not moving, mother."

I could not stay silent. She was endangering herself by protecting me. I glanced up at the Princess of the Dawn and whispered, "Celestia... You shouldn't... If what she said is true, then I..."

"Not another word, my love. I won't let you go. Not like this." She whispered back to me with her eyes never once looking away from the one mare who was inarguably more powerful than her. She then spoke out, "If you wish to end this man's life, you must go through me."

For just a moment, Sunflare said nothing. But the white glow filling her eyes never faded and continued to only instill fear in us all. Her scarlet magic aura began to flare up around her six horns once more as she called out, "Celestia... Do not force me to do something I will regret! Stand aside at ack?!"

It was sudden and swift, but I barely noticed a flash of movement through the air. Something clipped Sunflare's long horn to disrupt her. A arrow? Upon seeing that, I heard the flapping of many great wings as a familiar voice pleaded in frightened desperation. "Please, no more! No more! Please stand down, your majesty!"

Sky Beak... My father. He had just risked everything to land a disrupting shot upon the queen herself. I glanced back the best I could to see every last one of our peerless hippogriff archers taking their places in a row behind me. I saw Sky Beak among them, his eyes filled with terror with his hand shakily holding an arrow in his bow's string. I could not see him, but I heard Seaspray call out from behind me. "I concur, your majesty! I insist that you stand down at once! My men and I have been tasked with seeing that this man survive this war and it is an order we will not defy! Relent in your assault at once or we will fire and I promise you we will not miss!"

I could barely believe what I was hearing... The finest archers in the world had come to my defense, bowstrings drawn and ready to plunge a hail of arrows right between Sunflare's eyes. She may surpass Novo in authority, but Novo was the only queen they bowed to then. I felt as if I was truly being protected by my own people in a beautiful show of solidarity. Sunflare even took a step back to see our archers defy her show brazenly with no show of fear. Even the glow that filled her eyes faded.

And that was not the end. One by one, more familiar faces began to step forward. Weapons drawn, so many familiar faces placed themselves between me and the queen that wanted my head on a pike. I was at a loss for words. Even after all they heard... What was said that I knew then was the truth... They still stood ready to defend me. At that rate, it almost felt like the entire militia was ready to come down upon Sunflare at any time. A tear trickled down my face as I was filled with a maelstrom of emotions. They were making a mistake. They should not be trying to save me. And yet, I... What I was feeling towards all these wonderful people could not be summed up as mere gratitude.

A tense moment of near silence fell over the battlefield as the queen of Equestria was no doubt contemplating what she must do to get to me if so many of her own people would not let her. She snorted loudly as those fiery yellow eyes were once again clouded by a magical white glow. Her horns coated in a billowing scarlet aura, she roared at us. "If this is what you all have chosen... If this is the fate you have decided for yourselves... So be it! If this is what must be done so that Equestria must persevere...!"

I watched with there being just enough of a gap through the wall of ponies before me for me to clearly see Sunflare. Was she really going to destroy us all? But then... Swooping over to her... The king? Orbash?

A pit opened in my gut as I was certain the king was going to join in the assault. Both of them combined... The power that annihilated the army we were supposed to face. We were all as good as dead if he assisted his wife. But much to my shock, he landed beside her and then spoke up with a raised voice. "That's quite enough, Sunflare!"

"Not now, Orbash! Hesitation will cost us dearly if we do not..." Sunflare retorted only for her to suddenly be interrupted when Orbash very abruptly threw up his wing like an upheld hand demanding that she just stop talking. And it worked. She immediately leaned to one side to get away from that wing being up in her face.

What exactly was the king doing? And how did he get someone as powerful and frightening as Sunflare to yield to his words alone? Orbash then stepped forward and called out to us with a genuinely kindly voice. Not at all as imposing as Sunflare's. And what he said...came entirely out of left field. "I truly must apologize for my wife's behavior today! I'm afraid she's always been prone to experiencing...hot flashes."

Just like that... The entire tone of the situation was turned completely around. The tension was replaced by confusion as we all just...stared. Hot flashes... Was that...a joke? Was the king seriously trying to perform standup comedy to diffuse the situation? Sunflare, the glow in her eyes fading, turned to her husband as she looked and sounded quite flustered. "Orbash, this is not the time for your antics! You know as well as I do that we must..."

Oh dear, I could see that smirk on his face as he eyed the most powerful mare in the world with such cheeky smugness in his eyes. He then called out to us while utterly ignoring his wife's words. "Oh yes, you should have seen her just this morning! The entire glade was in danger of going up in flames. Such a twitchy temper too, I swear she is not normally this volatile! But you know what they say about older mares..."

"Confound you, Orbash! I will destroy you if you dare even insinuate about that again! Especially before our subjects!" Sunflare suddenly roared as she glared her husband down from mere inches away. She had completely forgotten about the crisis at hand and was now focusing all of her fury towards her king. Even her wavering scarlet mane and tail looked like they were on the verge of outright igniting. And yet, Orbash remained completely fearless in the face of his wife's wrath. Was he just as powerful as her and could repel anything she threw at him? Regardless of the danger, some of my comrades were starting to snicker and chuckle among us. I heard Celestia mutter to herself above me, no doubt being all too familiar with her father's dynamics with her mother.

Even when he by all rights should have relented, Orbash continued to twist the knife further as he smirked almost lustfully at his wife. "Destroy me you shall, I'm sure. I have not forgotten how you all but ruined me a few nights ago, my love..."

Sunflare suddenly threw her head back and roared at the sky as her mane and tail finally ignited in a brilliant display of furious magic fire. And the militia around me howled in laughter. Myself included as I pounded my right hand into the dirt. "What the actual hahahahahaha!!!"

Her rage peaking even while she somehow managed to resist the urge to attack her one equal, Sunflare then shouted at her husband. "Enough! Enough of your jests! If you will not assist me here, then you can just...!"

"And what would you have me do, my love? Slaughter dozens if not hundreds of our people to destroy a dear friend of theirs?" Orbash declared calmly before he turned his gaze towards all of us. With those words, Sunflare's frustration began to fade as her burning mane and tail began to regain their wavering scarlet form. The king of Equestria then continued, "See how readily they come to his aid? How even our daughters place themselves between us? How some of them even directly lash out at you with blades and arrows? Surely the correct course of action would not provoke such defiance from those we are trying to protect, yes?"

For once, Sunflare could not muster a response to those words. The more I observed them, the more I saw that the king and queen of Equestria could not be more unlike each other. Sunflare was fierce and bold, but Orbash was jovial and kind. Complete opposites, yet completely in harmony together. As if they needed each other. His point made, Orbash then spoke once more. "I want to believe that their defiance should not be disregarded. This are dark times, but surely the cruelest course of action is not the best. Let us save any drastic measures for the event that all other options have truly been exhausted. Can I ask that of you, my dear?"

Sunflare glanced our way as the comedic tone in the air finally faded. A faint tension filled my heart, but only for a moment. Sunflare let out an exassperated sigh and hung her head. "Ugh... You and your bleeding heart... Very well, my love. I will stay my hoof unless there is no other option."

"Thank you, Sunflare. Now then..." Orbash replied before he finally began to approach the lot of us with such a regal stride. Sunflare was a frightening mare to behold, but Orbash... He oozed with an air of kindness and nobility. He stood tall with his mane of shimmering silver wavering gloriously in the air beside him. He was so endearing to behold.....and unbelievably handsome as well. I could see some of the mares around us standing utterly awestruck at the beautiful stallion walking past them. I saw the archers behind us lowering their bows now that the danger had past. Thank goodness. The last thing I ever thought I would have to fear is the parents of the royal family themselves.

Orbash stood before us all and bowed his head in greeting. That kind and friendly voice called out to all us. "I do wish we could have all met under very different circumstances! But for what it is worth, it is good to see you all. I am Orbash and this is my wife, Sunflare! You stand before the king and queen of Equestria! It delights me to see that our wonderful daughters have guided you all so well and for so long! It is a pleasure to meet you all!"

The sound that followed was felt by my ears and even through my entire armored body. The rumbling of equine applause. Thousands of hooves stomping the ground to greet the true king of Equestria. Everyone before me bowed to their king before they began to step aside as he approached them. Celestia rose to her feet as she felt it was no longer necessary to protect me. I remained upon the dusty ground, eyes turned up as Orbash stood before me. He gazed down at me with those wonderful blue eyes before he reached out with his shimmering silver hoof. "James of Ponyville. It is an honor."

Even after all that had been said and revealed, there was not even the slightest shred of wariness or animosity in that voice or those eyes. I had met many stallions by then, but none so unconditionally warm and welcoming. That dark almost black form was soothing to behold in contrast to Sunflare's much brighter and harsher body. It dawned on me that the only reason I was safe was because of this wonderful kind king reeling in his queen's fiery resolve. I took hold of his hoof with one hand to steady myself and rose to my feet before shakily reaching out and grabbing that kindly stallion in an armored embrace with my right arm. I knew I owed him my life. "Thank you, your majesty..."

A murmur rolled through the many people around me. It must have been surreal that the first thing I did was embrace their king. But Orbash took it all in stride. He draped his right wing over me and spoke softly to me. "I pray you can forgive my wife in due time. Trust me when I say she holds no ill will towards you. It is not you she resents."

I soon realized that my armor was caked in patches of dry scorched earth from being down on the ground for a while. And I quickly found that it had rubbed off onto Orbash's gorgeous black coat. But he did not mind at all and simply brushed his wing over himself to sweep the patch of dust off. Seeing that tender smile, I found the will to speak. "You're everything I had hoped you would be, your majesty..."

"Have my daughters been saying things behind me back? I jest, I jest. I do hope we will be growing much more acquainted before long." Orbash retorted before letting out a chuckle. Gloriously handsome and immediately likeable. Easily the finest stallion I had ever met. It was no wonder anyone who had ever known him thought so highly of him. And it was easy to forget he was just as powerful as Sunflare. He then turned to face his children. Celestia was joined by Luna and Nightmare Moon. He spoke with barely more than a whisper, his eyes narrowing as if fighting the urge to shed a few tears. "Every bit as radiant as when I last saw you... And it's so good to finally see you home, my little Luna."

"So good...to see you at last, Father...!" Luna cracked under her helmet and stepped forward with her father draping his head over the diminutive Princess of the Night. She wept, but only with tears of joy. I remembered what Nightmare Moon had said to me weeks ago. Every full moon during the thousand years she had been sealed within the moon. A lullaby and nothing but kind words and well wishes to her. There was such a...powerful poignancy to see Luna finally seeing her father again after more a millennium of slumber. His littlest girl had come home.

It was beautiful to see, really. The royal family of Equestria was finally able to show that they are indeed a family how that the true king and queen had returned. And a very good family. Celestia and Luna whispered such kind words even as Orbash placed a kiss on each side of his daughters' armored faces. Nightmare Moon waited patiently as I saw a smile of longing spreading across her lips. But then came Sunflare as she stepped forward. Her daughters did not receive her as warmly. Not that I could blame her. She greeted us all by trying to kill me. Even I was hesitant to go anywhere near her.

The queen gazed at her two daughters while they gazed back with cool glares. No words were spoken at first while everyone watched in tense silence. But finally, Sunflare smiled mournfully at her children. "Forgive me for my rashness... This is not how I wanted us to meet again for the first time in so long."

Celestia and Luna too smiled, if only a little. They closed their eyes and bowed to their mother while she bowed in turn. The queen crossed her horn with Celestia's and then Luna's. There was some friction at the moment, but I doubted it would last. But when Nightmare Moon stepped forward... Sunflare immediately turned her gaze to the black sheep of the family. And the Princess of Dreams froze in place. The queen of Equestria spoke coldly, "Nightmare Moon, I presume."

All eyes fell upon this fateful meeting while Orbash remained silent to not interfere. This was the first time the queen and the dreaded Mare in the Moon met in the flesh. But her eyes... Nightmare Moon was shockingly silent. And those eyes were filled with fear. It was very unlike her. She had always been so bold. So brave and unflinching in the face of adversity. But in the presence of her mother, she was constantly cowering. With great difficulty, she did finally speak. "Mother... I am..."

Sunflare was quick to interrupt Nightmare Moon's words with a response that oozed a chilling venom. "I beg your pardon, but I do not recall ever giving birth to a third filly. I am certain I would remember such an experience."

This was jarring to hear. I knew then that Sunflare was a very fierce and stubborn mare, but to hear her dismissing someone who was essentially her own daughter... That stun. And I was very tempted to speak out. Nightmare Moon's eyes opened wide with a look of pain as she stammered, "But I... I... I know my birth was not natural... But I am still... Mother, I am still your..."

"You will not address me with that term." Sunflare spoke with a firm and frightening low growl as her eyes narrowed. Nightmare Moon instantly fell silent as she gazed at her sisters' mother in fear. The queen then spoke with a slightly softer tone, "I will acknowledge that you have served Equestria well since you joined my daughters upon the throne. You have defied all expectations and have become a capable and competent leader alongside them. The people love you. And I will respect your role as the Princess of Dreams. But know this, Nightmare Moon. You are no child of mine."

Such brutality through the use of words alone. Nightmare Moon barely even responded. She did not even blink, but I could see that those words cut deep. Everyone was left speechless in stunned silence as Sunflare strode past the black sheep of the royal family. Nightmare Moon turned to face the mother that should have been hers, but could say nothing. And I saw them. Big wet tears flowing down her face. And her sisters could do nothing but watch.

Having stayed silent during that exchange, Orbash stepped forward and stood beside Nightmare Moon. She did not even notice his presence. At least until he draped his wing over her. She visibly jumped before turning her tearful face to gaze upon the king beside her. He then spoke softly to the Princess of Dreams, "Give your mother some time. You know how she is."

"Father..." She whispered tearfully before weeping quietly against him. I found myself adoring Equestria's king all the more. Even if Nightmare Moon's mother had rejected her for now, her father had accepted her with open wings. And as she sobbed and whimpered under his jaw, I heard him softly mutter to her. Was that...a lullaby? One of the many lullaby's he sang to Luna every full moon for so long?

Orbash was not the only father there comforting his child. Before I even noticed him approaching, Sky Beak rushed over to me and wrapped me in his wing. "James, you all right there?! She didn't... I mean the queen didn't...?"

"A little toasty, but otherwise OK. And I think my armor can be repaired easily." I replied as I was still reeling from that close brush with death. Even if the situation had gained some levity, I had just stared death in the face. My nerves were still sensitive as I felt a certain fatigue fill me. I turned my gaze to look at the stallion who had been the first to come to my defense with his comrades. "Thank you..."

Sky Beak nuzzled my dusty face for a few seconds as he exclaimed, "Anytime, my boy. I still can't believe our queen... The actual queen of Equestria... What was she thinking, trying to kill you?! What will Queen Novo think?"

It was as if he was oblivious to a very important fact. And now that he had mentioned it, I too was reminded of Sunflare's motive. And any levity in my heart over that scare having passed was replaced with a maelstrom of new emotions that made me question everything I knew about my place in Equestria. And so I asked, "Were you not listening the first time? How my presence is what revived the emperor? That this war...is functionally my fault?"

"Yes, we heard. And it means little to us." Another voice spoke as the two of us found Seaspray drawing near with his entire cadre of hippogriff archers at his back. The admiral of Capricorn Island declared with that characteristic flair in his voice, "I am not so convinced the blame should fall to you, my liege. Even with our queen's directives aside, I trust you are not our enemy. As comrades and friends, we will still watch over you from afar as if nothing happened."

I was at a loss for words as I beheld the gloriously armored admiral before me, his armor still shimmering in an iridescent manner in the sunlight. Unable to resist, I reached out and took him into my arm for an embrace. "You're a good man and a good friend, Seaspray. Thank you..."

"Anytime, my liege. You are a friend to Capricorn Island and we will continue to honor that even out here miles from the shoreline." He replied jovially with his hand tapping upon the back of my cuirass. Once that embrace ended, Seaspray turned to Sky Beak and beamed joyously at his comrade. "Sky Beak! You have taken a fine young man under your wing. You should be proud."

"Oh, that I am, admiral. And thank you." My avian father retorted as they both nodded to each other. It was only then that the hippogriff archers of our militia began to disperse. But Sky Beak remained by my side. I suspected some of my closer friends nearby were hesitant to approach due to the familial implications between us and wanted to give the two of us space. That, or they were having seconds thoughts about everything they knew of me. He turned to me, his kind orange eyes complimenting the smile upon his beak. "No matter what happens out here or what we learn, you're still my boy. Please believe me, James. I refuse to believe you could ever become our enemy."

As much as it shames me to admit, his devotion did little to soothe the doubts in my own heart. I knew I only had Equestria's best interests at heart, but the knowledge of knowing I was the source of the emperor's return and the armies he was sending our way. I could only nod as my voice failed me. But Sky Beak then suddenly looked away and flinched in shock. His great wing spread to shield me as Sunflare began to approach us. He spoke hesitantly, "Your...majesty..."

My thoughts were interrupted as a mild anxiety filled my heart. It was impossible for me to not feel at least some fear towards the queen after only barely managing to avoid significant injury from being trapped in an inferno with her. She then spoke boldly, "You may stand down, archer. I only wish..."

Sunflare suddenly pulled her head back as her words were interrupted. A long steel blade shot up in front of her face as I heard the thumping of hooves in the dust around us. Rain Shine suddenly stepped between us, armor covered in patches of dirt. Such a fierce glare in those vibrant red eyes. I was glad to see that she was more or less just fine after getting catapulted from that fiery arena, but there was a genuine animosity in that gaze as she became a barrier between the queen and I. She then spoke with a slight growl in her voice. "Away."

Even with Rain Shine being armed and armored, Sunflare still attempted to step forward. "Kirin queen, I mean no harm. I only wish to..."

"Away. Now." Rain Shine demanded with her blade angling further towards the queen's face. At this point, Sunflare did relent. She coolly turned away and stepped past us. Only then did Rain Shine allow herself to relax. She then turned to Sky Beak and I with her glaive's blade lowered. "Are you well? I feared the worst once I was thrown from the battlefield..."

"I'm fine... Really. And thanks for being there for me. I thought I was a goner." I replied sincerely while so very glad to see I knew I had an unflinching ally in the form of the one kirin among us. I wanted to reach out to embrace her, but my nerves interfered. Such a complex mix of gratitude and guilt.

"You are...conflicted... Such a miasma of chaos in your heart." Rain Shine muttered as her gaze became more concerned. She could feel what a mess my thoughts and feelings were becoming. Just the previous day, all was well and I had high hopes for the future of the war effort. And now I had no idea what to believe anymore. My friend then turned her gaze to the fatherly hippogriff beside me and asked, "You too raised your weapon in defense of this man. Well done."

"I couldn't just stand there and let my boy die like that. Not over something like this. I had to...do something." Sky Beak retorted as he folded his wing. There was no need to defend me from Rain Shine. Not when she was able to put up a far fiercer defense.

Rain Shine tilted her head to one side as she absorbed those words. While she and Sky Beak have crossed paths before I doubt they had really gotten to know each other. And so I said, "Sky Beak is... Well... He's my papa bird."

"Your father, in a sense?" Rain Shine asked while Sky Beak just smiled proudly. And I merely nodded. The beautiful kirin then smiled genuinely at him and said, "If that is so, your son is a fine young man. My people adore him."

"Do they now?! In that case, I must come by and share stories with them." Sky Beak retorted with a laugh while I somehow found myself cringing at the thought. Not sure why. Maybe out of sheer humbleness in the face of a very doting father singing my praises. However, he then glanced around as the entire militia was walking past us. "Huh? Oh, is it that time already? Guess we better let them set up camp."

That was exactly what was happening. Now that the enemy army had already been vanquished, it was customary for us to set up camp and evaluate the situation. Even if we did not have to raise a finger to do it this time. Once the camp's layout emerged from its portable confines, we all began to enter through the east gate. Except I truly hated what the camp had been set out upon. Instead of the soft fresh grass of the Empty Plains, only the scorched earth of the battlefield was beneath our feet now. A fine dust filled the air with so many treading along it. This dry dead earth... It carried with it a certain bleakness that felt oddly fitting for the situation.

I was one of the last to enter the camp through its east gate. But Rain Shine lingered behind. I saw her looking out east again at the scorched fields around us. She spoke out, "It will take years for this area to be covered in grass again... And if it rains, we will be bogged down in the mud..."

She was right. While it was difficult to say at the time if we would be getting any rain out there, we would be stuck in one place if the bare ground became wet. It would be difficult to march and anything that is moved on wheels would be sabotaged. Rain Shine then turned to me and said, "I have some things to do. Go ahead without me. But do be careful until I return."

"Will do. Take care of yourself." I said in farewell as the kirin chieftain trotted off into the wasteland. Knowing her ability to summon flora at will, she was surely going to create a path for us out of that new desert by replanting the grass that had been incinerated. Now alone, I made my way back to the command center. I had a lot on my mind and needed time to rest.

It was not at all pleasant trekking through that dusty terrain. I have been to Appleloosa once before and I hated it there solely because of how hot and dusty the place is. At least this desert was nowhere near as hot and dry, but the terrain was still unpleasant to deal with. I am sure Rarity was loathing this turn of events as much as myself. And as I walked along... I could swear that some of the militiamen around me were keeping their distance. Eyeing me and muttering amongst themselves...

In much the same way the nature of my presence in Equestria had changed, so too had my standing among my allies. Sunflare's revelation to us had surely spread rapidly among the militia via word of mouth. And only a handful of people among them knew me personally. Everyone else simply knew I was the only human in the militia. And the only other human aside from the emperor in Equestria's entirety. And now they knew I was the source of his life and his armies. I felt...a strange sense of being ostracized. And for the first time since the day I first set foot in Ponyville, I felt genuinely alone. Even if just for a short while.

It was during this moment of supposed isolation that I realized someone had essentially disappeared on me in all the chaos that happened after the arrival of the king and queen. Where was she? Where was Ember? Rain Shine was quick to come to my defense, but my other shield-sister was nowhere to be seen. Why...? What drove her to vanish like that? I knew she was nearby somewhere, but why was she not quick to come to my side when I needed her most?

The command center eventually rose up beside me once I reached the middle of the camp. And upon stepping inside, I was met with a renewed sense of safety. Out in that artificial desert, the familiar accommodations of modern interior design made the command center feel like a safe haven in hostile territory. And I immediately took a seat at the main table in the common area. Just slumping into it. In just one afternoon, everything changed and I was struggling to wrap my head around it.

My gaze wandered before falling upon the door to the war room nearby. None of the personnel stationed in the command center seemed to be aware that anything was amiss. I doubted that they had been told anything yet. But not much longer passed before I noticed Shining Armor peek around the door. He then motioned for me to approach him. "Oh, there you are. James, we need you in here."

"Huh? Oops, didn't occur to me you were having a meeting. I'll be right there." I replied before quickly pushing myself up to a standing position. And once I stood beyond the door, I found pretty much exactly what I was expecting. The royal family along with their top officers in the militia. Seaspray and Spitfire were among them along with Estoc. I flinched when I saw Sunflare seated on one side of the table with Orbash seated across from her. And at the far end of the table was Ember still clad in her gilded armor minus her helmet. But she looked...troubled. As if she was trying to keep her distance. Her hands were clasped with her jaw resting atop them. She cast her gaze at me for just a second before turning her eyes elsewhere. This was not like her, but I decided to not pry and allowed her to keep her distance.

Tea and scones were being passed around to help set the mood. And Orbash was quick to signal me to approach him with a wave of his wing. He had saved me a seat next to him, the first seat before the door. "Right here, my good man."

"Many thanks, your majesty." I retorted before taking him up on his offer. He was putting some real effort in trying to make me feel at ease after everything that had transpired over just the past hour alone. My armor, wings still having half of their length melted and burned off me, felt conversely easier to move around with while indoors. I was certain that melting it off me would regenerate any lost mass for the next time I wore it. I then leaned on the table with one arm before taking a freshly filled cup into my fingers. "Anyway...what's new?"

Seaspray was the first to speak having placing his shimmering helmet upon the table. "I do believe we should first discuss the nature of your arrival, your majesties. For as long as I have served under Queen Novo, your names have never once reached my ears. How many even know you exist?"

"It is unsurprising that you never knew of our presence in Equestria. Even the most obscure annals of history scarcely mention us." Sunflare replied while levitating a cup of sweet herbal tea to her lips. She then explained, "My husband and I have merely observed our world from afar and have only involved ourselves during exceptionally dire crises. And I am certain you saw why. The power we possess must not be overly relied on. Do not expect us to face the enemy again like you saw today."

Spitfire was quick to question that logic. And even I was left wondering why they would refuse to destroy any future enemy armies the emperor would send our way. "Why not? You wiped the floor with them in one swoop! What was it even for if you won't pave the way for us?"

Orbash then spoke with the most serious tone I had heard from him so far. "That was simply our way of informing the emperor that we will be standing at the sidelines no longer. He knows we are here now. And that is cause for concern on his end."

Estoc was the next to speak while we all listened in. The three royal sisters waited patiently to allow their subjects to speak first. "Hang on... What you said after you first showed up. Something about not being able to attack the emperor directly?"

"Think, Estoc. Surely you recall the prior battle. When the general was shrouded in a veil that negated even the mightiest forms of magic?" Nightmare Moon then spoke, having directly clashed with that sole surviving Hollow. "If the emperor could empower one of his puppets with that, surely he can do the same to himself."

"And if he finds a way to spread that enchantment to his entire armies..." Shining Armor then added before he fell silent in thought. That silence did not last long. "If that happens, we will lose a significant advantage over our enemy. Our mages will be rendered useless."

"Granted, I am certain any defense that renders even solar magic useless would require an extreme amount of focus. It sounds impossible to spread such an enchantment to dozens or even hundreds of troops. Time may be on our side here. Assuming we can end this war before the emperor devises a means to do such a thing." Luna then spoke while sounding more confident about this issue than the rest of us. With her being in charge of directing our mages in battle, she was definitely more magically inclined than the rest of us.

Sunflare spoke again, this time with a noticeably reprimanding tone. "But so long as the emperor is sustained by a lively and healthy young man's life force, he essentially has all the time in the world to find a way to improve upon what he has."

"Mother, please... We know. There is no need to remind us." Celestia said with her and I sharing an uneasy gaze for a second. She then continued and spoke, "We understand that time is not on our side. But if our advancement remains steady, we will surely get this over with before it can reach that point."

My eyes fell upon Ember once again. She had been silent throughout the entire time. She did not eat or drink, but I knew she was listening. I was not the only one who noticed her lack of involvement in this discussion. Orbash turned to her and asked, "Is there anything you would like to add, Dragon Lord?"

She said nothing. Ember did look towards the king, but then shook her head. It was for the best we did not pry and left her alone. It was then that I decided to speak. "Before we forget... What can you tell us about the emperor? What is he after? You knew him long ago, right?"

"We know what you likely know. He was tempted by the Spirit of Chaos during his reign of bedlam and succumbed to the temptation of human sin. He sought to establish humanity as the dominant force in this world." Sunflare explained while I already knew that much. Although she then said, "As for now... It is difficult to say what he is after. His empire is dust. His people are gone. He has nothing to give Equestria to. And I cannot imagine him wanting to conquer Equestria just for himself. That is not like him. He always put his people before himself. Ideally, at least..."

"Sounds like the enemy is a real enigma..." Spitfire muttered with her hooves touching together in a very contemplative manner. She then glanced over at Orbash and asked, "Have you two actually seen him since he showed up recently?"

Orbash shook his head. "No. An assault upon the Heaven's Pillar would have been futile. We have not directly laid eyes upon the emperor since that fateful day long ago. When we believed he had been banished from this world. As for how he remained here, the answer eludes us."

Seaspray then noticed some of his comrade's eyes looking at me. I did not happen to notice myself until I saw him glance about a few times. He then pleaded, "I do not believe I should have to say this, but... I must insist. Please refrain from any sort of ultimatum for our Sir James unless the situation for our world has reached the point of do or die."

All eyes fell upon me. Everyone in that room knew the truth by then. And I had no reason to doubt what I had heard and seen. There was a connection between me and our enemy. A connection I literally saw with my own eyes. If my life were to end, the emperor would die with me. And contemplating that made me nearly sick. I did not come this far just to have to resign myself to death. And there was still so much we did not know yet. "I'd...appreciate it if we don't do anything rash... I don't know if I'm capable of giving myself up like that."

"It is not normal to be comfortable with accepting death so readily. Rest your heart. We will not even consider such a course unless all other options have been exhausted. And we have many options to choose from, I'm sure." Orbash retorted with his sable wing patting me on the back. Such a good man. I see why he wanted me to be seated by him.

"Thank you, your majesty." I muttered while casting him a weak smile. As the minutes went by, the topics discussed became less focused on the emperor and more on wartime topics. Just to bring the king and queen up to speed. And Ember never once said a word.

At long last, the meeting was dismissed. And I just wanted to get up into my dorm and remove my armor. But as soon as I marched up the stairs and opened the door, I had completely forgotten who was waiting for me on the other side.

"You're ba... What happened to you?!" I heard a familiar voice suddenly gasp before I found Ocellus hurrying over to me with her body still wearing her favorite dragon disguise. Smolder peeked around the corner of the wall that concealed my bed from that direction with her eyes opening wide at the sight of my ravaged armor. Ocellus reached up to the melted remaining halves of my armor's wings. "Your wings! Your beautiful wings, what happened out there?! Was it that bad?!"

In all that occurred after leaving the command center to face the enemy, the presence of these two little ladies had completely slipped my mind. Smolder then hopped off the bed and approached me with a gaze of deep concern in her eyes. "Did something crazy happen? We felt the whole place shake and the windows got blasted with dust. It was kinda hard to see out there for a while. Is everyone all right?"

"Yeah, everything's good. We...um...got some very unexpected reinforcements. Don't worry about the enemy. They took care of them." I replied while glad to finally get my helmet off and the Lunar Shield off my arm. I stepped into the tub next to my typewriter and successfully melted my armor back down into a puddle of liquid metal. I could not help letting out a sigh once I was finally able to just relax. "That's better..."

Smolder looked satisfied to see that I was perfectly fine under my armor, but Ocellus... The disguised Changeling looked up at me with eyes that told me she knew something was not right. And I tried to avoid telling her anything. While I am sure they wanted to just let me relax after what they were sure was a grueling battle, Smolder knew she and Ocellus had some duties to perform. "Oh, wait! Since we've stopped, that means we've gotta go drop off all those crystals again! We'll be right back, all right?"

"Yeah, sure. You girls take care out there. And don't mind the mess. It's a little...dusty out there right now." I said with Smolder grabbing me for a brief hug. But while she stepped out past the door, Ocellus remained a little longer. She started to step around me, but continued to look at me. I finally asked, "Yes...?"

"Are you...all right?" She asked softly in a manner that had me suspect she did not want Smolder to hear. Ocellus could sense something was wrong with my heart. And I could not bring myself to tell her. I looked away and sighed. She understood and left the room. But once the door closed behind her, I heard Ocellus speak to Smolder with her words being serenaded by the tapping of their feet down the stairs. "I really don't think he's OK..."

She was right. I was not OK at all. I fell upon my bed and just watched the ceiling. Trying to process everything I had heard. Everything I had learned. About both the emperor and myself. "This really is my fault..."

I tried to tell myself that this war was not my doing. That we were all unfortunate victims of the ancient ambitions of an old fool who no longer had a place in this world. But my heart said otherwise. My presence in Equestria had very suddenly endangered it. I could not deny that.

Not even ten minutes later, I heard my dorm's door open. And I was really not in the mood for guests. I grumbled and forced myself to sit up on the edge of my bed. But my heart fluttered just slightly when I saw who was entering. Ember stepped beyond the door and closed it behind her. And she locked it. Still clad in armor, I suspected she never even left the command center after the meeting. But her face was still as stone. She never blinked once. And she... She kept her right hand constantly concealed behind her. I finally asked, "Ember...?"

She looked my way without a word. And a few seconds later, she revealed her right hand. Clutched tightly in its grasp was a dagger. I raised an eyebrow in puzzlement over why she would have her sidearm in hand. "What's with the dagger?"

Ever so slowly, she raised it with the weapon held close to her chest and the blade pointing forward. As if ready to lash out with a quick stab. And then...step by step...she began to approach. Her eyes, still and filled with a look of desperate focus, never blinked as she drew closer. She... She was really...

"Ember... What're you doing... Put that away." I said carefully as I rose to my feet. She did not respond. And I found myself being pushed further and further back until I found myself with the wall to my back. I could not reach my armor or my weapons and I feared trying to make a move for the window beside my bed would provoke her. I could not believe what I was seeing. After all we had been through... All we had said to each other... All we had entrusted with each other... Ember was about to plunge that dagger into me.

I felt a sting in my heart. But I understood the motive. Ember was not at all happy with what she was doing, but I understood why. My death would end the war. The emperor would die with me. And Equestria would be saved. But...she said to betray a dragon is one of the worst things someone could do to them. What about when a dragon betrays someone else? Fear filled my heart as I resisted the urge to call for help. Anything to avoid provoking her. "Ember, please... You don't have to do this... There has to be..."

She was within range. Never blinking once and never saying a word, Ember came within reach. If I tried to wrestle her to the ground, she would overpower me. Her movements were rigid and slow and now she stood motionless. With one sudden jerk of her left hand, she grabbed my right by the wrist. My nerves were set alight now that I was in her clutches. I tried to resist and pull away, fearing imminent pain. But Ember's strength was greater than mine. It was like resisting a machine. It simply was not going to happen as she pulled my hand lower. I all but panicked. I whimpered in fright, silently pleading that my friend spare me. And her right hand began to move towards mine. She was going to slit my wrist and let me bleed out slowly. Or so I assumed.

I was about to die at the hands of the Dragon Lord with no one around to save me. I gazed into her unflinching eyes, wondering why it had come to this. I trusted her. I always had nothing but faith in her. And now this? But as cold sweat coated my body, something unexpected began to happen. Ember did not bring the blade of her dagger to my hand. She instead turned it away. And I was left bewildered as she placed the hilt into my open palm and pinned it there under hers. Her gaze slowly turned down. And then I saw them. Fresh tears flowing down her long muzzle. "What is wrong with me..."

"Ember...?" I muttered cautiously as I wondered if the danger had passed. The dagger was still in her grasp. She could easily change her mind and gut me. But she did not even as her voice began to break and quiver.

"I can end it right now... I can stop this war... But..." She muttered before slumping to her knees. Her grasp on me did not relent. Her dagger remained in my palm as she clasped it between her hands. "I can't... Not to you... They'll never understand... They won't know what I had to throw away..."

She could not. She could have ended my life and the war with me if she wanted to. But she could not. And I felt so dearly touched yet conflicted over this. Ember suddenly sobbed as she bowed her head further, her hands holding onto mine. "Forgive me...! Forgive me, please...! I can't do it! Not to you! Not to the only one who listens...!"

I had heard enough. I too sank to my knees and held her against me. Ember howled in shame with no one able to come running to investigate. Heaven forbid that Smolder and Ocellus witness what just occurred. It was no small wonder Ember waited for them to tend to their duties before she made her move. And she was taking this all so hard... For a dragon to betray someone dear to them... It was the ultimate sin in her eyes, I am sure. And she continued to wail into my embrace. "Those idiots... They won't understand... They'll just see it as what need to be done... They'll never understand what I had to throw away...just for the war to end...!"

"You didn't take the easy way out..." I said at the first opportunity. And my words were heard. I gazed ahead at nothing, my breaths deep and focused as now I had to contend with the realization on top of everything that had been revealed to me today that Ember had sincerely contemplated murdering me for the sake of ending the war immediately. It would be within a dragon's nature to take the most pragmatic choice possible. But not her. Not Ember. She resisted that primal urge. "You showed integrity... That is...very commendable for a leader."

Ember slowly gathered herself before me. She soon turned her gaze up at me from mere inches away, her smooth scales stained with fresh tears. Those scarlet eyes did not blink as she asked, "You...think so...?"

"I know so. Yeah... From a pragmatic standpoint, you would've been in the right to do that. But...it would've been too easy. It wouldn't be without consequence... End the source of the war now, or endure and wait to see if a more ideal solution reveals itself..." I muttered before I finally turned my eyes to gaze down upon her. Those beautiful scarlet discs set into those orbs of white. And surrounded by such a lovely hue of blue. Inspiration struck as I had a wonderful realization about my friend. "You truly are a blue rose. A rare treasure among your kind. And I'm honored to have been the one to...be the first to hold you without having to fear your thorns."

"You and your artistic tongue... I don't deserve that praise... Not after that..." Ember then pulled away. I did not restrain her. She then rose to her feet and turned away, taking a few steps forward before stopping. She just...stood there. Back turned to me as if awaiting something.

I pondered this for a moment. Was she going to say something? Or was I supposed to speak instead? My right hand rose to gently scratch at my chin and only then was I reminded of what was being clutched in my fingers. Ember's dagger remained in my grasp. And she knew it. A jarring thought entered my mind. She had her back turned to me. Entirely unmoving as she stood there before me. And she had given me a weapon. Was she...giving me the opportunity to kill her?

My eyes opened wide in horror as I glanced at her and then back at the blade in my hand. She had spoken heavily to me of how dragons loathe those who betray those who trust them. And the Dragon Lord herself had nearly slain.....the who she trusted most. I remembered. Just a few nights ago. That enchanting evening we shared. She said it herself. There is not a man alive she trusts more than me. And she came a hair's breadth from slitting my wrist in an attempt to end this war immediately. Would her people have cheered her as a stalwart hero with the drive to make even the most difficult decisions readily in times of crisis? Or would they have turned on her as a traitor who murdered the one she trusted most?

For just an instant, the fantasy did pass through my thoughts. Where I could have plunged that blade into her throat. The thought disgusted me. Ember was too dear to me now for me to even entertain the notion of harming her. I rose to my feet and stepped forward. She sensed my approach. I saw Ember's hands clench into fists as she likely anticipated the sting of a blade piercing her scales. I kneeled behind her, my posture being mindful of her tail and the spiked attachments coating the tip. My arm reached around her and gently held the dagger flatly against her breastplate. I whispered with my lips just behind her horn, "Put it away, please..."

Ember bowed her head. She could not turn her head to look at me without her horn getting in the way. She instead placed her hand over mine and asked, "You forgive me...?"

I could not bring myself to speak. That frightful memory and stinging realization was still fresh in my memory. I did not openly show it, but I was mildly upset over the notion that Ember had come that close to inflicting dire injury upon me of her own volition. But I did speak through actions. I could not tell her that I was unsettled by her behavior. She would surely be very hard on herself if I did reveal that to her. Instead, I brought both hands to her breastplate and held the dagger there in an embrace. I would not let go until she took it from my grasp.

And she did. With a harsh sigh of relief and frayed emotions, Ember brought her hand to mine and removed the dagger from my grasp. I watched as she brought it low and slid it into a holster concealed under the armored plate on her right thigh. She then whispered, "Please don't tell anyone about this... It won't go over well for morale..."

"Yeah, it won't... Let's just forget about this, all right?" I muttered as I tightened my embrace around the armored dragon warrior. So powerful. So lethal. And so fragile. At that moment, she was just a woman who had experienced a lapse in judgement. She nodded at my words. And my hand rose to her slender jaw.

"I'll never raise a blade to you again..." She muttered with her hand resting over mine once again. "It would've been too easy... Almost feels like someone tried to manipulate me into doing that..."

"And I'm proud of you for not succumbing to temptation." I whispered to her. Only then did Ember turn to me. Her beautiful face and those sorrowful eyes betraying the visage of an experienced and capable warrior with her armor's plating bearing a number of scratches and dents. "You really are the best your land has to offer... I'm sure your father would be proud of you."

Ember's eyes narrowed, but not in disdain or sorrow. And her hand rose to my cheek, cupping my face ever so tenderly with hands that have killed. Hands that could crush me if she chose to do so. And she whispered to me, "You and that beautiful tongue of yours... Well then... If you don't mind me trying to sound profound for a second..."

Her hand slid to the back of my head and pulled me closer. And I knew what was coming. I did not resist. Eyes closing, our lips joined. We needed this. Our arms coiled around each other as we desperately clung to one another. That kiss became less tender and much more...intimate as the seconds ticked by. I felt so safe in that powerful embrace. As long as I had her, I knew I was in good hands. And when that kiss finally ended as she gasped for breath, Ember gazed meaningfully into my eyes. "With this kiss, you are mine to protect. I'll be with you always. And I will kill any and all who try to take your life. I promise."

"That's...a very powerful statement, Ember. But you don't really need to kill any..." I started to say before Ember silenced me with a more intense stare. Even as her hand continued to caress my jaw and cheek.

"No. I mean every word I say. If anyone tries to do to you what I just did, I'll make sure it's the last thing they ever do." Ember declared sternly and coldly. Such unflinching conviction in those scarlet eyes. She then brought her eyes closer to mine by tilting her long jaws downward and added, "And when we finally reach the emperor, I'll kill him myself with my bare hands. To make him pay for having the gall to use you like this."

Every word she spoke oozed with icy sincerity. Ember was not exaggerating at all. She was prepared to kill for my sake. This both impressed and disturbed me. I then asked the only thing I could think of. "Why...?"

"Because I..." She began to say before that unflinching gaze began to falter. Ember then closed her eyes, unable to look at me. "I...don't know...what I would do if...I lost you now... I thought I was ready to lose you just a few minutes ago... Thought I could live with letting you go if it meant this war would end... That it was for the best. But I couldn't... When I needed to let go, my grasp only tightened... That voice in the back of my mind demanded that I let go...but the rest of me refused... I can't let go. Not of you. Not now..."

Ember's eyes suddenly opened as her hand firmly grasped at the side of my face. Cradling, yet also clinging. And her voice turned into a powerful whisper, eyes locked with mine. "And not ever."

"Forever, Ember?" I asked with those words piercing my heart. I adored her. She has become a wonderful friend. One of unfailing conviction and devotion. We may have met in wartime, but the friendship that has bloomed is a truly wonderful thing. The Dragon Lord herself. Feared by many, but such a delightful woman under that armor. And I was honored to be her friend.

Or at least...that is the lie I have been telling myself. A lie I have even conveyed through my own writings. So that the lie may remain the truth for now. For her sake and for mine. Even if I...faltered in hiding it just for this moment in writing.

"Forever...does not feel like so long to a dragon's heart, my friend." Ember replied as that lovely smile finally returned to her lips. The tension had passed now that a familiar levity filled the air. She dragged a single finger along my jaw as a more...whimsical tone filled her voice. A tone I had grown to love from her whenever Ember had the opportunity to drop the entire warlord facade and be herself. "Tell me. How does it feel knowing this dragon will always have your back?"

I cracked a smirk and let out a snicker. Sincere, yet facetious all at once. I rolled my eyes, not looking right at her for a few seconds. "If pressed, it makes me feel like I can take on the world."

"Then we will make the world kneel to us, you and I. We'll be unstoppable." Ember spoke with a smirk on her lips. And we had a good chuckle at that. Finally free of that dreadful tension, Ember lowered her gaze for a moment. "I'm really sorry for giving you such a scare... Just...a moment of weakness. Never again. I swear."

"It's cool, Ember... Really." I brought my hand to the spines on her head and lightly pressed down on them with every stroke of my hand. The closest thing I would ever have to running my fingers through her hair as those spines bent downwards with enough pressure. I then asked, "Will you be here for dinner tonight?"

"Always. You know I never miss the opportunity to try new foods here." She said before she began to back away towards the door. She tweaked the handle, having forgotten she had locked it for a second. But once it was ready to open, she looked back over at me. As if hesitant to leave my side.

I knew what she wanted to ask. And so I saved her the trouble. "Shall I bunk with you tonight at your place."

"No... Not tonight. Not after that. Stay here where you'll be safest. Just for tonight, don't show your face at my door. That...is my punishment." Ember declared solemnly in a show of self-imposed penance. I was about to try to comfort her and insist that I was willing to put that behind me, but she held a hand up to silence me. "I know you probably don't hold that against me now, but it's different for me. I nearly betrayed you. My people...would hate me if they found out about this. I need a night to myself. To think about my actions and be reminded of...what it is like when you're not there."

It was like the horror of betrayal was infused into her very genes. Just the notion of considering it... And even coming close to carrying the act out... Ember was shaken. And while I did not understand even the most commendable of dragon customs, I was not going to question her. I only nodded and waved in farewell. "All right... I won't stop you."

"Thanks for being understanding... See you at dinner then." Ember finally said in parting. I listened closely as she walked down the stairs after closing the door behind her. No signs of anything off. And after a moment of sitting down to type on my typewriter, I found I could not remain focused enough to find a good groove. I was too emotionally jarred by all that had happened. I needed to get up and take a walk. Or just talk to someone. Focusing on Ember had proven to be an effective distraction, but being left alone with my thoughts for too long was painful.

The command center was fairly quiet as I descended the stairs. But I was greeted by an unexpected sight once the front door came within view. I barely caught sight of Twilight Sparkle trotting out the door. She did not see me, but she no doubt wanted to meet her mentor's mother in person now that the mayhem of their initial arrival had passed. And speaking of Celestia...

When I rounded the corner, I noticed the war room's door was ajar and no one seemed to be inside aside from Celestia and Sunflare. No one else was within earshot, but I felt compelled to listen in. Were they discussing me again? It did sound like Sunflare wanted a word with her daughter if what Celestia said was of any indication. "Is this about James again, Mother?"

"No, this does not concern the bearing of Humanity, child." I heard Sunflare respond fro outside my field of vision. I was watching from as far as I could while seated at the table in the common area, Celestia being the only one I could see beyond that crack. Her eyes failed to detect me through that narrow vertical gap. It was then that Sunflare spoke, "This is about your student. Your...protégé."

The look of horror in Celestia's eyes. I knew exactly where this conversation was going and listened most intently. I had already confronted her over her intentions for Twilight Sparkle, but hearing these words from her own mother, someone who had carried the crown for far longer, surely carried a far harder bite. Sunflare then declared, "We have been observing closely at times, Celestia. We know. And we know why. Your father may have faith that you will make the right decision when the time comes, but I am not so certain."

Celestia did not even try to rebut those words. And while that tone alarmed me just as much after having been assaulted by the queen herself, her words carried with it a powerful and weathered wisdom even Celestia had not yet come to possess. "What I am about to say, I will only say once. I will not interfere with your ambitions. But I say this as your mother and as queen of Equestria."

The Princess of the Dawn began to pull her head back. And I saw them. Sunflare's lips came into view as she spoke directly to her daughter's face. "I implore you... Please reconsider what you are doing in regards to what you are guiding that oblivious child towards. She will not say no. She reveres you too highly to even consider refusing your will. And you know this. You know this and yet you still press on. You say you are guiding her. Aiding her. But all I see is one exploiting the adoration of another in a manner not so different from a puppet master dangling their thrall by strings."

Harsh as those words were, that was definitely something Celestia needed to hear. And in spite of my own wariness towards her, I found myself developing a growing sense of respect towards Sunflare. Rash she may be at times, but she had nothing but Equestria's best interests at heart. Orbash may be the heart, but she is the will. The drive to see things done that need to be done. And despite my fears, I had to applaud her for this. Celestia, her head bowing without a word, remained silent as her mother spoke once more to her. "Think long and hard about what it is you truly seek from this path, my child. Lest you make a decision you will never be able to come back from that will bring only remorse to all who are involved. I will leave it at that."

Celestia nodded in silence. I leaned back as I heard the steps of Sunflare's hooves. The door soon fully opened and the glorious yet menacing sun queen walked past me while barely batting an eye at me. I forced myself to speak, muttering with barely more than a whisper Celestia would not hear from that distance. "Your majesty."

She stopped. Sunflare then turned her head just enough to look down at me while I remained seated before her. I glanced over at the war room to convey that I had indeed heard what was said. I then turned my gaze up at her and maintained a steely composed monotone out of caution. "Thank you. She needed to hear that."

There was no way of knowing how the queen herself would respond to knowing someone had eavesdropped on her very private conversation with her own daughter. Even if the door being left ajar hinted they were not terribly concerned with secrecy at the time. At least when it came to their own guards and their protocol likely binding them to secrecy. But Sunflare merely nodded with a protracted blink of her eyes before heading out the door. Orbash was nowhere to be seen and she was probably off in search for him.

Celestia eventually left the war room and headed down the hall to her private chambers. And I was debating heading out myself to clear my head even if I really was not interested in walking through that dry dusty terrain we were now stuck in. Before I could consider it, someone entered my field of vision. Nightmare Moon walked down the hall with her suit of barding missing aside from her armored greaves. It was rare to see her sleek beautiful body so bare, but I doubt her usual regalia would serve much of a purpose out in the field. She took a seat near me and let out a long sigh. I suspected she had been hiding from Sunflare to some degree. A feeling I was familiar with. I then asked, "You all right?"

"I suppose I am still processing this turn of events... I feared Mother and Father would get themselves involved at some point, but not like this... Not while bearing such horrid news." The Princess of Dreams spoke with an exasperated groan. Her gaze rose to stare at the ceiling for a moment. An act I mirrored out of exhaustion. She soon looked at me with those exotic yet beautiful eyes and declared, "Let it be said here. Whatever was revealed to us today changes nothing. I will still march beside you, my friend. As promised."

"Thank you... I'd expect no less from you, really." I replied while finding a smile creeping across my lips. Nightmare Moon is the last person I would expect to ever consider throwing me to the wolves for the sake of a quick victory in this war. She was the first to follow me into the Empty Plains and she would be the last to abandon me. Although I then felt the need to ask. "But...what about your mother? You OK there?"

Her mood dropped hard. It was difficult to see Nightmare Moon so vulnerable over the topic of her own mother. And shocking to see someone so powerful and bold cower in the face of the sun queen herself. If even Nightmare Moon feared Sunflare... "I know my existence is not natural... But she is still my mother. I know this...yet she despises me..."

"At least Orbash understands." I retorted to try and turn attention towards her wonderful father. This did succeed in bringing a wistful smile to her face, as if she was reminded that there is a calm in that storm somewhere. I then said with genuine adoration in my voice, "He's everything I expected and more. Kind, friendly, and extremely handsome. He's an ideal king. Your father is a very good man. I see why you've always had the nicest things to say about him."

"Yes, he always was the more approachable of the two." Nightmare Moon retorted while also letting out a chuckle. She then added, "It's quite the paradox between those two. Equal in terms of power, yet entirely unlike each other. Mother is frightful and so bright that she appears dangerous to even get near. Father is calm and soothing and looks like someone who would embrace you in a veil of peaceful shadows. If Mother is the harsh rays of the sun, then Father is everything people love about the night. It makes the conflicts regarding myself and Luna towards Celestia in the past...rather contradictory the more I think about it."

"That...is a very strange thing to bring up. If your people supposedly didn't appreciate the night while Luna was in charge, what's with the previous herald of the dawn being so terrifying and the master of the night being so endearing?" I asked in sheer confusion. Did something happen long ago that resulted in the reputations earned by the king and queen to be swapped somehow in regards to the celestial bodies they personally created? Or is there something more to it?

"A riddle for the ages, I am sure..." Nightmare Moon muttered contemplatively with her eyes narrowing in perplexed thought. She then let out a snort of dismissal. Probably best to not think about that too hard. "Regards, I noticed my father has taken a shine to you during that meeting. I long feared how he would respond to your presence if we ever crossed paths, but I see my fears were groundless."

"I was getting that feeling too... He saved me a seat at the meeting. Really tried to be a good host. Even though we're supposed to be the host to him and Sunflare." I retorted while my eyes glanced over at the war room. "He's a great judge of character... I think everyone's going to like him. I know I sure do."

Before much longer, the door opened to the outside. Smolder and Ocellus stepped inside with their satchels empty. They then turned to Nightmare Moon with Smolder displaying a clumsy salute. "All sensors are in place, your highness!"

Sure enough, the radar station nearby had all of its crystal display panels covered in topographical information. And not a single purple blip to be seen. Orbash and Sunflare really did wipe them all out... Nightmare Moon then glanced at the dragon and disguised Changeling with a smile upon her lips. "Well done, children. Take an evening to yourselves. Dinner will begin being prepared shortly."

"Yeah, about that..." Smolder replied while she and Ocellus set their satchels down in the corner. They then looked my way. "The girls said they wanted to see you at dinner. Ready to head out?"

"To be fair, I could really use some company..." I muttered before rising to my feet. My emotionally state was still sensitive and I knew the presence of people, especially friendly faces, would be good for my soul. I had my shoes on by then, so I was ready for a walk. I then looked at Nightmare Moon and said, "You don't mind if I mingle with the commoners tonight, right?"

"Not at all, my friend. Eat, drink, and be merry. Go and be with your friends. Who can say how many times we'll be able to enjoy this peacetime." The Princess of Dreams replied before she rose from her seat as well. She rested her head on my shoulder and whispered, "Be safe out there."

"I will. Thank you." I whispered in kind. I then followed Smolder and Ocellus out the door and began to follow them. And I immediately hated the atmosphere being out in the middle of a dry and dusty desert instilled on my surroundings. It was a jarring shift in tone after always setting up camp on the soft fresh grass of the Empty Plains. "OK, lead on. I'm right behind you girls."

"Yeah, they wanted us to meet up at the northern mess hall." Smolder said with our feet carrying us along. Although I really did not have much to say. The change in our surroundings reflected my mood nicely. In just one afternoon, everything I knew about this war had changed and I was left questioning myself over what I was doing there. The only reason the emperor had cheated death to rise again was because I am now here in Equestria. Was this all a mistake?

Ocellus gently gripped my hand as we followed Smolder. She knew something was wrong. And Smolder must have known too. They would have tried talking to me by now. I glanced down at the lovely little false dragoness while she looked up at me with fearful eyes. She was not afraid of anyone who was around us. She was afraid for me. I felt I should say something and whispered down to her, "I'm...not all right..."

"Did something happen...? Out there?" Ocellus asked softly with her grip tightening around my hand. There was no hiding anything from her if she could read my heart like an open book. "Did someone hurt you? Did someone say something to you?"

I absolutely could not tell her or Smolder about Sunflare's attempt on my life. I did not want them to distrust the queen. It appeared that they had not even seen Orbash or Sunflare yet. But I could only shake my head to show I was not in the mood to discuss what had occurred and had been revealed to us all. I was not the most ideal person to explain the situation anyway. Ocellus understood and turned her gaze ahead while we walked along.

There was one thing I noticed along the way that did amuse me. The mares in the militia. We would often pass by small clusters of them locked in discussion. And they were always talking about the moon king. Unsurprisingly, Orbash seemed to have become very popular among the ladies in the camp. They were practically swooning over him with what I heard, even if Smolder and Ocellus had no idea what they were talking about and just ignored them. I cracked am amused smirk as I heard these lovestruck mares talking about the king they never knew they had. And it was hardly surprising. With his utterly gorgeous dark body, that wavering mane and tail of shimmering silver, and that utterly endearing personality of his, it was no wonder someone as ridiculously gorgeous as Orbash would be so popular among his peers. Especially the single ladies. I wonder if he ever had to fend off unwanted suitors when he was still a single stallion...

In time, we did come to the mess hall Smolder had been guiding me to. But while she and Ocellus headed over to the longest cluster of tables they could find, I found myself just gazing out at the mess hall with its modest amount of patrons going about their business to secure an evening meal. A carpet of soft soothing grass had always lined the floor of the mess halls until that day. Now only a layer of scorched earth remained that kicked up thin clouds of dust with everything step. The inexplicable air of a hostile environment filled the air. As if this was a makeshift oasis in enemy territory. I found myself muttering quietly, "Is this what it's like for peace keepers in the Middle East? It sucks..."

There was such an air of discomfort around me. And I quickly noticed why. Out of the corners of my eyes, I saw them. Anyone who was in the mess hall, whether they were seated at tables or standing in line at the food stalls, they were all looking at me. Some were muttering amongst themselves, discussing something quietly. They knew. And there was only one person there I could ask for a clear answer.

I took a seat beside Ocellus with Smolder on my right. Neither said anything, but they both placed a hand over each of mine. I then glanced at Ocellus and asked quietly, "Ocellus. What do you feel in the air right now? Everyone's looking at me..."

"Huh? Hey, I kinda think they are... What's up with that? You wearing an ugly short today?" Smolder replied softly with her eyes glancing about. Far from the truth. I was only wearing one of my preferred polo shirts.

Ocellus was cautious. We were surrounded by those that would gang up on her if they found out what she is. But even without shedding her disguise, she told me what I needed to know. "They... They're wary of something... But it's...not being directed at me? Why? It's the kind of feeling I got from everyone back at the main place for a while, but they don't know... Who are they wary of?"

I said nothing. It was what I feared. I crossed my arms on the table and rested my chin upon them. "Thanks, love bug. I just needed to know."

The disguised Changeling rested her hand on my shoulder, her words still soft and fearful. "What's wrong? You... Did something happen? Why are you...so upset?"

"We found something out today... And I can't tell you. Not here." I retorted quietly. Smolder tightened her grip around my hand. She said nothing, but her intentions were clear. I was grateful they were there. Being alone at the time was dangerous. I needed companionship. And I was about to get more.

I saw them beyond the mess hall's borders. Familiar friendly faces entirely out of uniform. They could see me, but they did not enter. My five closest friends from Ponyville stood outside the mess hall. Maud Pie was standing near Pinkie Pie, but she had swapped out her stone armor for her favorite frock. And then came Gilda swooping in for a landing. And then Trixie without her hat. Finally, Shining Armor himself showed up in his suit of armor. I almost thought they were preparing an attack until I noticed none of them were armed. Smolder then spoke up while giving me a nudge. "Whoa. Guess we've got a party today."

The cluster of familiar faces then entered the mess hall and headed right for our table. But they did not immediately take their seats around us. I eventually found the will to look at them while Smolder and Ocellus remained respectfully silent next to me. None of them were smiling. But they were not upset or angry. They all displayed a uniformed expression on their faces. Including Maud Pie. A shared gaze of concern. I finally broke the silence and asked, "I take it you heard..."

"Yeah. We did. And we don't care." Rainbow Dash declared as she displayed a defiant smile. "Who cares if the emperor's still ticking because you're here? He's just using you, right?"

Gilda and Rainbow Dash glanced at each other with determined smiles before bumping their fist and hoof together. They definitely discussed this revelation together before they headed on over for dinner. Curiously, I noticed that despite being out of her suit of brigandine, Gilda still had her tiny crossbow bound to her left wrist. She then glanced at me and said, "We still got your back. Don't go thinking we're gonna throw you under the wagon just because of this. All we gotta do is crush the enemy like always, right?"

"I can't say I don't appreciate the sentiment, but..." I started to say as I lost my train of thought. But before I could even continue, Smolder suddenly slammed her hands on the table for leverage and stood up from her seat.

The little dragoness looked unsettled and almost angry as everyone took a step back. And it suddenly clicked for me. She did not know. Smolder and even Ocellus had no knowledge of what was discussed out there when the king and queen arrived. "Hang on, what's that about?! Whaddya mean the emperor's still around because of James?! James has nothing to do with that guy... Right?"

I felt Ocellus close her hand around mine. And when our eyes met, I saw her gazing at me with such fear. Not for herself or our friends, but for me. She knew then why she detected that I was 'not OK', And I could only nod to confirm what they heard was true. And our friends had no idea how to explain to them what was happening.

Thankfully, someone stepped forward to dissuade Smolder's concern. Rarity reached out and placed her hoof on the table. After shaking some of the dust from the ground off, of course. "Smolder, darling... James is... Is... Actually, it does not matter. What was discovered today, it does not matter. We have learned things, but that has not changed things. This fine gentleman here is still our knight in shining armor and always will be. And that is all you need to know."

"If you say so..." Smolder retorted with a more relieved tone. But she then asked while returning to her seat, "But can you at least bring me up to speed? Just so we're all on the same page?"

Everyone started to take their seats while Twilight reluctantly complied with that request. "We learned that...the emperor placed some sort of failsafe in place eons ago that would only activate when another human entered the world of Equestria. He never really died. Just...fell asleep in a way. And when James appeared here, that failsafe was activated and...connected them. The emperor is leeching off of James' own life energy to sustain himself. And unless something happens to James, I don't think he will die on his own. This war will continue until we finally reach the emperor and end this, or until...someone or something..."

When Twilight's gaze turned to me, Smolder reflexively and viciously reached out and grabbed me in an embrace while also wrapping her wings around me. Her eyes... For just a moment, they looked more like the eyes of a snake ready to strike. She spoke with even more of a growl than usual, "I really hope you girls aren't seriously considering going there..."

"What?! No no no no no no, no way!" Pinkie Pie shrieked as she frantically waved her hooves at the little dragoness. Everyone glanced over at the cheeriest mare at the table with Smolder's gaze even softening a little. "You think we'd really do that?! No way! We're not ever gonna make James kick the bucket! He's our friend! Always has been! And friends...never take the easy way out together."

Applejack was then quick to speak up as she leaned over the table. "Ain't that the truth. James... Pardner, we know ya got a lot on yer mind after everythin' that happened today, but don't go blamin' yerself. This don't change nothin' between us."

Of all people to speak next, it was Maud. She placed her hoof on the table and showed me a genuine smile as everyone looked on. "We'll be your rock in the storm if you need us."

"Agreed. I won't stand for my men entertaining thoughts of getting rid of you for a quick victory." Shining Armor declared while he and his sister shared a smile of agreement. He then looked at me and added, "If any of my men give you trouble, report to me immediately. Got it? I didn't mobilize my men just so we could lose you... Not like this."

At last, Trixie spoke up. And she smiled right at me. "How many of us are richer for having known you? I don't even want to know where I'd be now if you didn't come knocking on my door that day. We won't be giving you up without a fight, my friend."

A welcome sense of levity was filling the air as I found dear friends of mine all around me. And their insistence of carrying on like nothing had ever happened... If anything, their solidarity over the situation had only grown more stalwart. Instead of becoming wary of me, they were only becoming more protective of me. And I had no words to say to that, even as Smolder released me from her protective embrace.

"Good evening, ladies and gentlemen! Room for more here?" A familiar voice spoke up. And when we all looked to the table's far end, we found Seaspray standing before us with his entire cadre of hippogriff archers with him. Before any of us could even inquire over what they were doing there, Seaspray was quick to provide an explanation in his usual jovial yet proud tone. "Such a wild turn of events this day has brought! Mind if we all join you in solidarity? Trying times demand camaraderie among compatriots!"

"Good to have you here, admiral. Please, take a seat." Shining Armor said to his comrade as they all started lining up at the stable. Sky Beak sat himself down just beyond Smolder while Gilda was seated near me just past Ocellus. Although that was not the last large party joining us. A cluster of pegasi came over. And I recognized every single one of them. "Spitfire, you're joining too?!"

"Of course we are! The Wonderbolts always look out for their wingmen!" Spitfire replied as she and every last one of her Wonderbolts squad members started taking up space at whatever empty seating they could find. This long set of tables aligned with each other had turned into quite the party. And Rainbow Dash was especially thrilled to have her heroes dining with us as she and Spitfire shared a quick hoof bump.

"James, you holding up all right?! We're with you, champ!" Soarin called out to me from next to his captain as the familiar clamor of a busy mess hall started to fill the air. Sounded like dinner time. And the rest of the Wonderbolts called out with words of kindness and support.

This...got to me in a really good way. I had to take a moment to wipe a few tears from my eyes. After all I learned that day, I had no idea how much I needed all this support until I finally had it. I was grateful for not just my closest circle of friends out there, but everyone else who was going out of their way to offer a supporting hand or hoof. And Gilda was quick to reach out past Ocellus with her wing to pat me on the back. And once she and I shared a smile, I flagged down one of the servers who were going about taking orders for anyone who had taken a seat for a hot meal away from their tents. "Hey. Hey! Yeah, you! Get this man a beer! No, three beers! He's had a long day! I don't care about the daily limit! Don't make me come over there and do it myself!"

Gilda was definitely persuasive enough to get her point across. I was even a little weirded out with how forceful she was being just to get me a drink. Barely a minute later, that same serer came trotting our way and dropped off four bottles of icy cold beer. The fourth was likely just to appease Gilda in case she changed her mind to demand for more by the time he got back. That extra beer went to her as we both popped the caps off and clinked our bottles together. "Cheers, big guy. Let's get through this together."

"Don't know what I'd do without you girls... Thanks for being here for me. Really, you've made my night." I replied before she and I took one big swig together. That crisp fizzy brew with the faintest bite of alcohol was unbelievably delicious after such a hard day. I did not stop there and chugged the rest of that bottle in seconds. "Oh man, I needed that!"

The griffon hen across from me got a good laugh out of my enjoyment of that one bottle of beer. And I still had two left. Although I soon noticed Ocellus just silently looking up at me while no one noticed. When I looked down at her, she displayed the slightest smile. "You're happier now."

"Yeah... I guess I am. Thanks to being in good company." I replied before she and I held hands for a moment. Dinner went by without a hitch. And it was a wonderful time too. But perhaps halfway through our meal, I tensed up as I saw who was now approaching us. "Uh oh..."

"Huh? What's wro... Whoa..." Smolder started to say before she suddenly saw who was standing before us. The entire mess hall became silent as all eyes turned to our guests. Everyone on the other side of the table looked back to see none other than the king and queen of Equestria standing before us. Orbash was displaying a warm smile while his wife was showing the exact opposite emotional spectrum with a stern gaze of composed neutrality. Ocellus and Smolder, seeing the two regal alicorns for the first time, just stared with jaws dropped open.

Orbash glanced around before calling out to his subjects. "Don't mind us! Don't let us interrupt your moment of respite! Carry on! My wife and I are simply making the rounds! Eat, drink, and be merry!"

And they did. Just about everyone in the mess hall went right back to dining and talking with only my dining partners remaining quiet. And when I glanced at Ocellus, I happened to notice Gilda beyond her. And how the crossbow on her wrist was armed with a sharpened bolt locked in place. I did all I could to not show much of a reaction to what she was hiding under the table, but I was fearful of what would happen if Sunflare were to display any hostility towards me. Thankfully, Orbash was the first to approach. "Everyone in high spirits this evening? How are all of you tonight? And...ah! I do not believe we have met, young ones. I am Orbash and this is my wife Sunflare. King and queen of Equestria. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance."

"No way... You're... You guys are the king and queen?! The mom and dad of Celestia and Luna and...and... Oh my gosh, this is crazy! Totally crazy!" Smolder shrieked in utter disbelief while I found myself almost getting a chuckle out of her reaction. There was no way she had ever heard of them before, but she was sharp enough to connect the dots together. "Was that you who made that big blast earlier today?! Did you...I dunno...wipe out the enemy just like that?! I saw the desert! There's no way that was there this morning!"

Orbash was thoroughly amused by Smolder's excitement, but it was surprisingly Sunflare who let out a laugh. "Yes, that was us! We have deemed the situation requires our assistance, and so here we stand. We will be with you for the remainder of the war and do what we must to assist you all."

"Oh my... The king and queen... I've only heard bits and pieces about you... You both look powerful... Really powerful..." Ocellus muttered in awe while everyone else was cautiously silent. The disguised Changeling was wise to not mention where she might have heard of them from. If the Changeling queen is as ancient as I suspect she is, then she would likely have firsthand knowledge of Orbash and Sunflare's existence.

Having nearly been killed by the power just the queen alone possesses, I leaned towards Ocellus and said, "They are. They really are. You don't mess with these two if you know what's good for you."

"Ha! Wise words! But do not fear us. It is a pleasure to finally meet you all. Now, we should not keep you from your meals for the evening. I trust we will be seeing each other much more often before long." Orbash said in parting as he and Sunflare began to make their way around the mess hall to mingle with the commoners. Sunflare barely even batted me an eye as she walked away.

"Wow, the king and queen sure are sociable! I bet they're great at parties. Maybe we should consider a welcome back party for them once the war's over! Who even knows the last time anypony even saw them?" Pinkie Pie spoke up while everyone around us started to resume dining. But I could not relax yet. Not while Gilda still had an armed crossbow under the table.

Once it looked like no one was listening, I leaned over Ocellus and whispered to Gilda. "Were you really... With that..."

Gilda glanced down at her own arm before she proceeded to disarm her crossbow. She looked at me with a narrow gaze and said quietly, "Only if she made a move on you. I hated that there was nothing I could do last time. When those walls of white fire shot up around you, I seriously thought you were a goner."

She really had written me off for dead the instant she lost sight of me and Sunflare during that first encounter. Gilda's gaze softened as she allowed herself to relax and she looked genuinely distraught over the memory. I hesitantly and cautiously reached out with my left hand behind Ocellus while the false dragoness enjoyed some roasted corn on a cob only for Gilda to grasp mine in hers. I then whispered, "Thanks for looking out for me, Gilda."

"Hey, you know I've got your back. Birds of prey are also birds of a feather. I look out for my flock. Got it?" She retorted with a more sincere smile on her beak. I felt safe around her. That lioness ferocity in her was a source of fear and admiration. There was little to fear with her around.

After a very satisfying meal and very good company, we all reluctantly said our goodbyes before heading on our way. It was finally getting dark out with the sun having disappeared over the horizon. Even the desolate feeling of the dusty scorched earth under our feet did not feel quite as oppressive now that the chill of night was starting to creep in. And those three beers did manage to soothe my nerves after such a good time. Once we were heading down the paths, Smolder spoke up from my right. "Wow, the king and queen of Equestria are here now, right? I didn't even know Equestria had a king and queen! But I guess the princesses had to come from somewhere, huh?"

Ocellus giggled at the memory while Smolder and I looked her way. "And the king... Wow, King Orbash is just such the nicest guy... Soooo handsome too. Almost like I wouldn't need to hide around him."

Smolder was more enthusiastic about the other side of the spectrum as she gestured grandly beside us now that she was starting to actually act her age for once. "Yeah, he was one handsome stallion. But did you check out the queen?! Her mane almost looks like its made outta fire! I bet she's a lot more dangerous than the king."

She had no idea how right she was. Although I was very careful to not mention what happened out there when she and I first crossed paths. I then added, "Yeah, she's pretty scary when she has to be. I guess it's true what they say with the females being more dangerous with the males."

The two little ladies continued to converse about the two newest arrivals in the militia until we eventually arrived at the command center. But we were also greeted by an unexpected sight. Rain Shine was standing before the gap next to the command center opposite of where her own hut was located. And she was conjuring up more thick roots to forge another hut. Smolder and Ocellus gawked at the sight for a moment before heading back indoors while being certain to dust their feet off at the front door. I approached the kirin chieftain and asked, "What's up? Why the extra hut?"

"The king and queen require their own chambers to rest in and the princesses did not anticipate their arrival. There are no spare guest rooms within their headquarters, so I have taken it upon myself to provide them with some housing." Rain Shine explained very directly while maintaining a tone of focus. Although she then glanced at me and spoke with a hint of bitter venom in her voice. "And it will keep the queen away from you during the night."

She was still upset over that... Not that I could fault her. I sighed wistfully before I said, "Thank you for being there when you were... I don't think I would've survived if you didn't intervene."

Her gaze softened and we brought our brows together for a gentle touch. Rain Shine then whispered to me, "So help me, if she ever raises her horn to you again... But enough talk. I know this day has been taxing for you. Head on in and rest. I do believe the little ladies you bunk with will keep your spirits high tonight."

"I shall... Before I go though, how did things go outside the walls? Any luck there?" I asked upon realizing that she probably only just got back after trying to restore the wasteland beyond the walls to the east.

She nodded, but only lightly. "I had some success. I have paved the wasteland with a carpet of fresh green for us to tread upon when we finally depart. Though I must rest before I can consider restoring the fields of green to the space inside these walls. Now then, I must return to my work. The sooner this dwelling is complete, the better."

"All right then. See you in the morning, Rain." I said back to her before she touched her muzzle to my cheek. A kiss, but in a more primal manner than usual. I did then head indoors, exhausted in more ways than one. The buffet had been put away, but dessert was left behind for me and anyone else who had not been present for dinner. Fruit parfaits. Ocellus and Smolder were already helping themselves to some.

For a change of pace, the two little ladies went into the war room to have more space to roam around in. It was around then that Celestia approached me in the common area while she and I enjoyed a parfait to each of us. She did not speak at first, as if allowing me to begin the conversation. And so I said, "I don't think so much has happened in one day out here before... What a game changer..."

"I suppose it was only a matter of time before they got involved... Mother and Father were present when word of our human friends' betrayal reached us. And it was the last time they intervened in a crisis until today... This does not bode well." Celestia explained while still finding the will to enjoy her dessert. Even if not with as much enthusiasm as she normally exudes when dining on sweets.

I paused in my eating before I asked a difficult question. "Celestia... Does your mother hate me?"

"That is a very strong word, my sunshine..." The Princess of the Dawn retorted before she shook her head. "No, I would not say that. She hardly knows you. I am sure you have seen that she not easily swayed by sentimentality, but give her time and she will show you the kindness in her heart. But she is also not one to forget a grudge easily. None were more disgusted with that act of treason so long ago than she. You may be human, but you are not bound to the twisted ideology that the emperor embraced. She knows you are not our enemy and I doubt she will ever advocate for your death if it can be avoided."

These words did soothe my heart, but not by much. Sunflare left a dreadful first impression on me, even if I did understand her motivations. "I certainly hope so... Your mother is terrifying."

"I do not fault you for fearing her. My mother has...long held a reputation of being an imposing figure. My father was the first to approach her without fear. And...well, you can see that they still remained together to this day." Celestia spoke with a smile starting to form on her face.

That too got me to crack a smirk. Especially as I recalled the very first things Orbash said that day. "Yeah, I can see that... They really do bounce off of and compliment each other... I see why they're still a couple after all this time."

We conversed a little longer before Celestia finished her dessert and brought a scroll and ink quill over to her with the use of levitation magic. I watched as she jotted something down on it, though she said nothing about it. I then asked, "Whatcha got there?"

I was not expecting what Celestia was about to say. "I'm just going to send a message back to Cadence. Now that my mother and father are on the scene, I strongly suspect that it would be best to close any further registration into the militia at once. Our numbers recently surpassed five thousand and any new fresh recruits would struggle to get caught up with their peers on the battlefield. Mother and Father's presence... I feel like we're starting to approach our destination, if that makes any sense. Only those who have received training by this point have any business being on the battlefield by now. We can't afford any liabilities now that the enemy's resistance will surely start to intensify."

That made a lot of sense. And I was not going to object it. With a flash of magic fire, Celestia rolled up the scroll and sent it on its way in a plume of enchanted smoke that snaked its way out of the newest open window. And with the day on its way out, I went upstairs and sat myself down at my typewriter to document this day.

For as jarring and exhausting the events of today have been... Now that I take the time to think about things objectively, I find that not much has changed. So what if the emperor is sustaining himself through me? It is not like that makes him any less vulnerable to a sword through the gullet. The goal remains the same. Reach the Heaven's Pillar and put an end to the emperor.

Although today has answered a few questions about some things. Now I see why the Hollows have never tried to attack me directly. The emperor needs me alive. Although that does make it much easier for me to thin out their numbers. Although at the same time... There are still questions we do not have answers for. I know what the emperor wanted to achieve so long ago. But now...? What could he possibly be fighting for? He wants to conquer Equestria like he intended before, that much we know. But...for what? To rule alone and subjugate every nonhuman specie to bolster his own ego? That does not sound like him... Not from what I heard. He put his people first, for good or ill. But his people are gone. His empire is only a memory now. So if he still wishes to conquer Equestria for humanity to reign over... Then who does he wish to inherit this world?

I cannot stop wracking my brain over this question. I ponder and ponder this question in my head and I cannot come to a conclusion. This Forgotten Emperor is truly an enigma. We know what he wants to do. We just do not know why. His desires remain the same, but the goal is...what exactly? He is a relic of a bygone era who no longer has a place in Equestria.

And then there is the king and queen of Equestria themselves. I never dreamed I would meet Orbash and Sunflare in the flesh. Not like this. And they are very colorful and unique people who I would be remiss to ever forget about. Their power is unlike anything I have ever seen. Even the power my own armor bestows upon me cannot compare. And yet... Why is it that even with me knowing that their power has been added to our resources... Why do I suspect that this is only the beginning of a domino effect that is about to turn this war on its head even further? Perhaps Celestia is right. Maybe this is the beginning of the end...

It is getting very late now. And as I finish up this last page of this entry, I am starting to feel the ramifications of everything that has happened today. I desperately need a hot shower and a long night's sleep. And my two roommates were considerate enough to stay downstairs to allow me to type in peace. Once they hear the shower running, they will likely come on up to get ready for bed. And I need to keep this journal tucked away somewhere safe for now. No telling how they would react to knowing that one of our newest and most powerful allies tried to destroy me...

That will do for tonight. Time to wash up and let my fatigued mind and body get some dearly needed rest.

Queen of a Thousand Faces

Author's Note

Just in time for my birthday.

If you appreciate my works, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, consider buying me a coffee.

Queen of a Thousand Faces

I awoke to the familiar sensation of being embraced from both sides. And I think I slept later than I normally do. And no wonder. It took a few seconds, but my most recent memories started to come to the forefront of my mind. I gazed at the ceiling with my mind processing everything that happened yesterday. The king and queen of Equestria themselves. The revelation that the emperor is sustaining himself through my own life force. And the fact that the queen attempted to...

How I managed to slip out of their arms and out of bed I will never know, but Ocellus and Smolder remained dead asleep in bed behind me. I went into the bathroom and locked the door before staring at myself in the mirror. I did not sleep well at all. My dreams were a mess and uncomfortable. Not quite a nightmare, but not enjoyable either. Surely a result of the anxiety and close brush with death I experienced yesterday. I stared at my exhausted face. I do not remember myself looking so bad since shortly before everyone else caught up to Nightmare Moon and I. Hands planted on the bathroom sink, I glared at myself in the mirror. "This is all your fault..."

No matter what I thought or what I did or how I bathed in the shower that morning, I could not shake that lingering sense of guilt. The emperor basically rose from the grave because I was in Equestria. I know I told myself yesterday that this did not change anything. A statement I immortalized in text. That the situation remains the same and that our tactics and goals remain unaltered. Our mission is to reach the Heaven's Pillar and put the emperor back where he came from. The goal is simple. The fact that he is alive because of me being in this world should be a nonfactor. But I could not convince my heart. Everything that happens from here on out... Anyone who gets hurt. Anyone who...does not make it home alive... It will all be on my shoulders. And I am not so certain I would ever be able to forgive myself if that ever happened to Equestria's people.

The existential horror of knowing that these innocent people of Equestria were now on a proper battlefield hit me in the face once I looked out the window. Those rows upon rows of tents out in the encampment. At least five thousand personnel in total. Five thousand lives from across the world now gathered here to take up arms against this invasion. I had grown accustomed to seeing these wonderful people of Equestria in full armor with weapons in their teeth, wings, and magic auras. Even ready and capable, they were still themselves. Nothing had changed with them. And I had hoped that by the time the war ends and everyone gets to go home, they will go right back to their lives in Equestria with the only changes being the new stories they will have to tell their friends. But if they would be tainted by the horrors of war... It would be my fault. Perhaps the one thing I hate more than the concept of any of my comrades not surviving this war is that of my allies returning home as anything but who they are. War...does things to people.

I took a deep breath to settle my nerves. Several breaths. If any casualties of war were to be on my head, then I had to do what I could to prevent any loss of life. We have numerous advantages. Even with the king and queen insisting that they do not directly intervene if they can help it, the odds are still in our favor. I steeled my heart. I needed to be ready to do what I had to. This war was not about my needs. It was about theirs. I love this world and knew I had the power to do something about this.

My thoughts were interrupted by a knock at the door. For just a moment, I forgot about who was out there. And with a towel wrapped around my waist, I opened the door. And there... Smolder gazed up at me with eyes filled with concern. "You didn't wake us up... You OK?"

"Sorry... Really didn't want to disturb you this morning." I replied before I went about my room to get dressed. I found myself actively trying to avoid eye contact with Smolder and even Ocellus as the latter dispelled her preferred dragoness disguise. Once I had a shirt on, I found out there was a good reason for this. I felt my hand being grasped by a formless hand before being dragged towards my bed. Ocellus had her horn coated in her magic aura and was casting her levitation spell on my hand. I sighed in resignation and took a seat beside the Changeling mare with her blank blue eyes gazing up at me. Smolder then hopped onto my bed with the two of them bordering me on each side. And so I asked, "Something wrong?"

"That's our line. What's wrong? You never get outta bed without us." Smolder said firmly with her hand grasping mine. I glanced at her and then over at Ocellus. Those blank pale eyes... If anyone could sense something was not right with me, it was her. Smolder then said more softly, "Ocellus kept telling me you weren't OK yesterday. You still not feeling all right?"

"I just...have a lot on my mind right now... Stuff I can't really explain to you." I replied as I knew they surely would not be able to comprehend.

Ocellus then asked with her voice quiet and uneasy, "Yesterday at dinner... They said that... Is it true? You and the emperor are connected?"

I hesitated. There was no way of knowing how the confirmation of that fact would effect anyone. I had every reason to believe that anyone I told could suddenly go from being a friend to an enemy. I had gotten lucky so far. No one resented me for it. I knew for sure that some of my comrades among the ranks of the militia were definitely starting to question my presence, but no one hated me yet. But I could not lie to these two precious little ladies. Unable to look at them, I turned my gaze to the floor. "That's correct... I saw it myself yesterday. The emperor is leeching off of my own life force and has been for the past year. As long as I'm alive...he won't die. Which means...anyone who gets hurt out here or worse...will be my fault."

Smolder's hand grasped my hand tightly. She then whispered to me, "You know that's not true, right? This isn't your fault..."

"I want to believe that. I really do. I shouldn't be upset over this..." I retorted while unable to lift my head. "But the more I think about it.....the more it feels like that isn't the case..."

I think I noticed Smolder look past me at Ocellus. Relaying a message to her? When I glanced at the little Changeling beside me, she glanced up at me and smiled. And then she placed her hooves on my shoulder before closing the distance between our faces. "Let me help..."

Her lips found their way to mine. But this was not a mere kiss. I felt...something flowing into me through her lips. Warm... Comforting. Her love. She was siphoning it into me. Under normal circumstances, that would have been a good thing. Sharing love with me to bolster my mood by bringing my feelings of adoration to the surface. But...

This hurt. Somewhere in my heart, this growing love was only instilling heartache. Those wonderful positive emotions were clashing hard with the budding guilt in my mind. The desire to love while feeling like I did not deserve it at the time. The kiss thankfully did not last long, but Ocellus then gazed into my eyes as her smile quickly faded. "Did that...help?"

I could not speak. It was a struggle to keep my composure. The love in my heart was locked in combat with the doubts and guilt in my mind. As that battle raged on with neither side yielding, I brought a hand to my head. I sharply inhaled through my nose as my throat clenched. In the end, that stalemate remained as I could not contain myself any longer. I buried my face in my hands as a most pathetic wheeze and whimper escaped my throat, tears flowing heavily into my palms.

"Wha... James...? You... Don't you feel better now?" Smolder asked in bewilderment as I wept quietly before her. I had no idea what to even say. It was a perplexing dilemma. I should not have been upset. But I was. Smolder quickly deduced what the problem was and looked past me. "Ocellus, quick! Suck it outta him!"

"OK!" Ocellus yelped before resting her head against me. I felt the turmoil in my heart beginning to fade as that faint familiar sensation of my love being drained out of me was detected. A moment later, my tears ceased to flow while I sniffled with a hand wiping my face dry. I was by no means happy, but at least I was stable again. Ocellus then asked meekly, "Why didn't that work...? You're always so happy whenever I give you my love. Why...are you crying?"

"I think...this is what depression is... When you get stuck in a funk so bad that there's no easy way to be happy. And it's a bad idea to try and force it." I explained in brief with a hand still holding my head up. "I thought I could convince myself that this war was not my fault. That I shouldn't feel responsible for what is happening. And...I can't."

What I felt next was a bit of a surprise. I felt the dragoness and the Changeling mare embrace me from both sides. And in a flash of harmless green fire, Ocellus' hooves became hands once again to hold me. Smolder then whispered boldly to me, "Then that means we just gotta get this war over with so you can be happy again. Right?"

I scowled at how simple Smolder made the whole thing sound. Although she had a point. Reach the Heaven's Pillar and put an end to the emperor. We do that and this war is over. And we can all go home like nothing even happened. Simple as that statement was, it was not factually incorrect. And I could only nod. "Good point."

"And...you'll always have us." Ocellus whispered directly into my ear. She then nuzzled the tip of her dragon muzzle against my cheek. I noticed her look past me and asked, "Smolder? Could you...um..."

Smolder chuckled a little before she hopped down from the bed. "Right, I got it. Love bug time. I'll just head on downstairs. They're probably getting breakfast ready now anyway. See you soon, OK?"

In a few seconds, Smolder was gone and I was left alone with Ocellus. I was surprised that Smolder was so willing to trust our newest friend with my care so quickly. Knowing I should not ignore her after requesting to be left alone with me, I forced myself to sit up and look down at the precious little false dragoness beside me. "Well...?"

"I thought you weren't OK yesterday... Now you feel even worse." Ocellus said softly with her hand lifting my face from underneath. "You were always the person who was so sure about things happening around us. Now it...feels like you're not sure of anything anymore. Your heart is...just a mess. All that love is being pushed down by...such awful feelings. Is there anything I can do to bring that love to the surface?"

She was just so eager to help. And being able to read my emotional state by sensing what my internal love supplies were like made Ocellus much keener to my well-being than most. And as much as I hoped she could help me, I knew there was no shaking this dread from my heart so easily. "I hope you can... I hate feeling this way."

"Then...if I can't make you feel better by giving you my love..." Ocellus muttered worryingly before she leaned against me and grasped my hand. "Then how about...this?"

I thought she only wanted to hold my hand since that usually feels pleasant and comforting. But I then noticed something around me. I could not see it, but I could feel it. A type of aura... Wonderfully comforting. Like the softest embrace possible coming from all sides. "Ocellus... What is this I'm feeling?"

"If giving you my love hurts, then...how does it feel to bask in my love? I'm just...letting it ooze out of me passively in all directions. Do you feel it? Does it...feel nice?" Ocellus explained softly before she turned her gaze up at me just out of the corner of her eye. She then gently brushed a lock of her brunette hair away from her face and whispered, "Because all this love... It's all for you."

I took a moment to evaluate this sensation that was engulfing me. It was a lovely sensation. And not as concentrated as the love she had basically injected me with. Where that was too much and actively clashed with the awful emotions that had taken hold of my heart, this aura was...comforting. Like I was being held. "It...does feel nice... Just...right..."

"Then let me be your comfort bug." Ocellus whispered as her love continued to just radiate out of her. It was so...encapsulating. How many other Changelings out there could contain so much? Almost as if she could read what I was thinking, she then spoke softly to me. "I've never had so much in me before... You've given me so much. The least I can do is use it to help you when you really need it."

This was a trait that was entirely her own. And...it really was something I appreciated. It helped. Where my heart was fearful of where these recent discoveries would lead, this embrace of sheer love was exactly what I needed. "Thanks, love bug..."

"Huh?" She asked before looking up at me with a distinctly whimsical smile. "I didn't catch that. What was that?"

"Huh? I said thanks, lo... Oh." I started to say before letting out a genuine snicker of amusement escaped my lips and through my clenched teeth. "Right... Thanks, my little love bug."

"Mmhm. I'm your little love bug. Don't forget that, all right?" Ocellus whispered with such a tender smile upon her lips. And so we sat there. Minutes upon minutes as I basked in the love radiating off that tender little mare. I had always been there when she needed me. Now it was my turn to need her.

For at least ten minutes, we did not move from that spot. And nothing was spoken between us. That warm aura of purest love. In such a short while, she had grown. Love does that to people. At last, I knew that we could not stay there all day. I stroked my fingers through her head of hair and said, "You ready to head downstairs?"

"Are you feeling better now?" Ocellus asked without pulling away from me. I just nodded without a word. This prompted a smile from her before she said, "That's good. I should...probably let you get dressed too, right? Don't take too long, please. I'll see you down there."

I waved goodbye with Ocellus very reluctantly leaving my side and walking out the door and down the stairs. But once she was gone and the door closed, that subtle smile on my face faded. Because I was not feeling better. Far from it. And now that I was alone, a dark memory and impulse filled my mind. My eyes fell upon the Lunar Shield propped up nearby. And then the hilt of the Celestial Sword jutting up past the top.

My towel fell to my feet when I stood up, now clad in only my boxers. So exposed yet concealed in my own little haven out there on the Empty Plains. And I firmly took hold of the Celestial Sword's hilt before pulling it free from its scabbard. I took a seat on my bed with the blade resting across my lap. It glowed dimly in the morning light. I placed my hand upon the blade. It was warm to the touch. I wondered how it would feel...to have such warmth plunged deep through my body.

Ugly thoughts filled my head. Thoughts I rarely experience. Just four years before I arrived in Equestria, those floodgates opened for the first time. The bedlam that is suicidal urges. I sincerely considered ending my life at the time since I had become convinced I was nothing but a burden for everyone around me. Those urges eventually did pass and thankfully so. But I learned...that once those floodgates open in full, they can never be fully closed. There will always be a trickle flowing from the cracks that can grow at any time. And that trickle was starting to babble more vigorously than it had in some time.

I knew I was not a burden to those around me. I knew I was loved. I knew that I was appreciated by others. But being a burden to loved ones cannot be compared to knowing that I am a genuine threat to the lives of everyone around me. My very life force is fueling this war. And just yesterday, two individuals who should have been my allies or even friends made separate attempts on my life to try and end this war before anyone could really get hurt. With so much resting on whether or not I died... Was it wrong to contemplate doing the deed myself for their sakes?

With a sigh, I took the blade of my sword into both hands and lifted the blade before me. I directed the tip of my sword towards where my heart likely was buried in my chest. It remained there as I tried to gauge my resolve. The urge was there. Louder than it had been in quite a while. But after a moment longer, I shook my head and lowered my sword. I did not have the will to do it. "Not this time... Not yet. Too soon to say."

Taking hold of whatever hope I could find in my heart, I returned the Celestial Sword to its scabbard. I did not want to believe my death was the only way out. Not yet. We still have time. Still have enough distance to travel. I must keep those thoughts out of my head for now. I lazily dressed myself as the scent of breakfast cooking leaked in past my door, my emotional lows distracted by the smell of a tasty meal. I hoped that a good morning meal would be just what I needed to get my mind off of things and headed on down the stairs.

Upon reaching the bottom of the stairs, I froze upon seeing who was standing in the buffet line. And I had all but forgotten about them. King Orbash and Queen Sunflare were in line while lining their trays with breakfast staples. Seeing the mare who nearly destroyed me just yesterday sent a chill down my spine. But in my close proximity to the main table in the common area, my wrist was grabbed before I was pulled down to a seat. And sitting beside me was Ember. She said little, but tried to smile. "Good morning."

"Oh... Hey, Ember. Morning." I retorted while hardly able to bring a smile to my face. I recalled what happened yesterday evening and said, "Sorry if I wasn't here for dinner... I needed as much company as I could get last night and joined my friends at one of the mess halls."

"I hear you. It's fine, I wasn't sure if we should see each other last night anyway." Ember replied before her grasp on my wrist loosened before sliding down and wrapping her fingers around mine. She whispered to me, "I'm here for you. If anyone takes a swing at you, I'll make sure they regret it."

"In that case..." I replied before pointing at Sunflare while she was preoccupied with the serving dishes. "Would you mind keeping an eye on her? Sunflare...kind of scares me."

"Got it." Ember said in brief while also taking the time to crack her knuckles. Was she seriously considering throwing down with the queen herself? And without any show of fear? I very nearly questioned it, but chose not to. I was aware by now of how deeply dragons value loyalty. Ember would throw her life on the line if it meant protecting me. I only hope I can do the same if the need arises...

At the very least, I knew there was something I needed to say while the opportunity was there. I brought my hand to Ember's shoulder to get her attention and said softly, "Ember... Don't go getting yourself killed for my sake. I'm not worth dying for, all right?"

My words prompted a shocked glance from her scarlet eyes. But not a look of being offended. More like...she had been caught doing something she did not want anyone finding out about. After a moment of silence between us, she then sighed and turned her gaze to her half finished tray of breakfast morsels. "True... You're not worth dying for."

That almost sounded like an insult with how she put it. I knew that was not the case and turned my gaze away from her. But I then felt Ember grasp my hand. When I glanced at her, she glanced at me with a heartfelt smile on her lips. "But you are worth dying with."

I do not know what it was about those words, but it hit me in a way I did not expect. I reached out and pulled Ember into my arms for an embrace to the point of almost tilting her seat over enough to topple her. And she returned my affections all the same. That was all I needed to know that regardless of circumstances, Ember would always be by my side. That devotion was exactly what I needed to see to be reminded that I was wanted and needed.

"You two OK there?" I heard Smolder say from across the table. She and Ocellus were dining together and I had completely overlooked them. Ocellus, as usual, did not have much. Just enough to sample the flavors that were available.

Ember returned to a stable sitting position while I felt uneasy over Smolder seeing me embracing another dragon female. I know that she is willing and able to become a part of my unorthodox web of relationships, but knowing that dragons mate for life and take romance deadly seriously left me concerned that seeing me with another female might prompt a primal sort of rivalry. Ember showed no such qualms with what she knew about Smolder though and just said to her, "Things are probably going to get...crazy out here before long. New stuff has come up. And I'll be with James more often to make sure he's OK."

"Yeah... We heard." Smolder muttered as she and Ocellus turned their gazes to me. They heard last night at dinner. I knew that much. The little dragoness then looked at Ember and spoke with a smile of gratitude. "Thanks for keeping an eye on him, Ember. You rock."

"Well, I try. And I'll do my best." Ember replied as Orbash and Sunflare made their way over to the table. Orbash took a seat right beside me while Sunflare was to his left. Ember spoke up in greeting, "Good morning, your majesties."

"And a fine good morning to you, Dragon Lord." Orbash spoke kindly in that endearing tone of his. Sunflare nodded in confirmation while allowing her husband to speak as he turned his eyes towards me. "And good morning to you, Sir James. Sleep well last night? Did my daughters provide your dreams with pleasant sights?"

"I'm just...hanging in there, your majesty." I replied before suddenly realizing that everyone at that table beside me had a tray of food before them. "Oh, um... I'd best get in line. I'll be right back."

Orbash got a chuckle over my lack of awareness. Ember dragging me to that seat was quite the distraction. And once I was in line, the three daughters of the king and queen were before me and loading up on a filling meal. Celestia was directly before and looked back with a smile. "Morning, James. Sleep well?"

"Not sure." I retorted as I scooped some scrambled eggs onto my tray. I then glanced over at Sunflare and was relieved to see she was not paying me any mind. I then asked with a whisper, "Celestia... Does your mom hate me? Please be honest. I feel like she's always wondering if she might take another shot at me."

"No, James... I swear she does not feel any real animosity towards you." Celestia explained while keeping her voice down. But she then said, "However...she does not let go of grudges easily. And she remains the most bitter over humanity's betrayal so long ago. Please give her time. When this war is all over, I'm sure she will finally allow herself to open up to you. She is most kind when the situation is not a time of crisis."

"I'll take your word for it... For someone who looks so warm, she's been very cold." I replied while hoping Sunflare really was much kinder than she was letting on. I had seen glimmers of a softer side. Usually when she interacted with her daughters. But it would remain to be seen if that would ever happen.

I eventually returned to the table with the entire royal family joining us as well. Before long, Rain Shine entered the command center and gathered up a tray of food for breakfast as well. But she never once took her eyes off of Sunflare. A constant scowl was on her face as my beautiful kirin shield-sister looked ready to interfere at a second's notice. And she was quite silent at the table. Only speaking when spoken to and only occasionally looking away from the queen. She happened to take a seat beside Ocellus and her emotional state proved so volatile that Ocellus was visibly unnerved by her and scooted her seat a little closer to Smolder. Sunflare had made a powerful enemy yesterday and she was not even aware of it.

Sunflare hardly paid me any mind and frequently engaged in conversation with her daughters. She was at least cordial towards Nightmare Moon, although I noticed a subtle tension between them. As things were at the moment, it was strictly business between them. As for Orbash, he appeared to be focused entirely on me. He spoke softly to me almost as if he was trying to be discreet. "Are you well this morning? I'm certain yesterday gave you a lot to think about."

"Yeah... I've been thinking. And about nothing that's good." I mumbled while trying to keep my mood up with some good eating. Orbash was just being kind and his tone was not at all accusatory towards me. "All I can do is hang in there..."

"You're a good man with many good friends, James. Believe me when I say we hope you will still be with us by the end of this journey." The good king replied while taking a long and savoring sip of his tea. Out of sheer curiosity, I dragged my fingers through his wavering silvery mane. I could feel every single strand of shimmering hair and their constant movement like waves of shifting sand. And they always came back together in perfect symmetry in the wake of my combing fingers. Orbash finally noticed and cast me a knowing smirk. "I see that you are fond of my mane."

"Um... I guess you could say that?" I muttered in embarrassment over getting caught by the king himself. He clearly did not mind, but it was a little mortifying regardless. I then said, "It's just...I never thought I would meet a stallion in the royal family..."

"Yes, there is a bit of an imbalance in that ratio, isn't there? Not that I can do anything about it. I would have been quite happy with having a son, but my wife and I were blessed with daughters instead." He retorted jovially while casting me that glorious smile of his. Although he then spoke with a chuckle, "Although I do suppose being the only stallion in the family serves to make me stand out even more."

"No argument there, your majesty. And you do stand out quite well." I spoke while admiring how his shimmering silver mane complimented his black coat all too well. Unbelievably handsome. "I bet you were popular with the ladies back when you were single. I've even caught some of the mares around here swooning over you."

This actually got quite the suppressed laugh out of the guy. Orbash struggled to hold in his laughter as it only came out as a wheezing snicker. "Ooooh, you have no idea. I broke so many hearts that day when I proposed to Sunflare. And not just among my fellow ponies. Even ladies of other species were quite taken with my form. Why I distinctly remember one particular human lass who wanted to know what it was like to be in bed with king of a stallion when..."

"Orbash, you're not dwelling on some harlot, are you?" Sunflare suddenly spoke up from behind him. Hearing that bold feminine voice instilled fear in my heart, but Orbash looked more amused than intimidated.

With a laugh, Orbash turned to his wife and smiled almost lustfully. "Oh, perish the thought, my queen. You know I have only had eyes for your radiance. For this moon has always longed for his sun."

"Hmph. Good answer, my love." She retorted with equal whimsicality before I saw the two of them share a brief kiss. She did not even look at me. Sunflare and Orbash, regardless of how their personalities differed, really were meant for each other. It was good to see a more womanly side to the sun queen and served as a reminder that she was not a simple walking force of nature. Behind all that power was still a woman's mind.

As breakfast started to wind down, Shining Armor brought up an important point. "With all due respect, your majesties... While I know we should probably discuss recent events further, our aerial units are insisting that we move immediately. There seems to be rain approaching and we are trying to avoid tampering with the weather patterns out here if we can help it. If it rains out here in this...wasteland you created yesterday, we'll get bogged down in the mud. We'd best move while we have time."

All eyes fell upon the king and queen of Equestria. And they both shared a gaze of knowing that they might have made the situation for us less ideal than it needed to be. Orbash chuckled uneasily while he said, "Heheh... Well, we can't have our cake and eat it too. Yes, we'd best move and discuss things later once we are on more ideal ground."

A long walk in a gentle rainstorm across the grassy meadows of the Empty Plains would be good for my mind. Just as long as the rain did not come down too hard. And while dust from scorched earth is one thing, mud is another thing entirely. We needed to move immediately. Once I had returned to my dorm and fetched my armor and gear, I stepped outside to find that the sky was getting dark with gray clouds. The air pressure had changed as well. Rain was approaching.

Ember had departed first to fetch her armor and spear. Once I was standing just outside the command center, I saw her descend and land before me. She glanced over at Rain Shine's hut and asked, "You think she'll be much longer?"

I was about to respond, but noticed something unusual about the way Ember sounded. Whenever she wore her helmet, her voice was partially muffled and sounded like she was talking with her head inside a metal bucket. But now her voice was completely clear. I then asked, "You...sound different..."

"I do? I didn't do anyth... Oh, you mean this!" Ember replied before tilting her head back so I could see the underside. I was immediately reminded of what she wanted the blacksmiths to do to it. The plate affixed to the underside that covered her lower jaw had been removed to reveal her blue scales. Her mouth was unobstructed to let her jaw open downward. "I just got this back. Now I won't have to remove my helmet to use my flame breath. Just the right compromise, right?"

"Oh right, you did say you were gonna have the blacksmiths take a look at that. Just be sure to mind your chin in close quarters." I replied while Ember hoisted her spear over her shoulder. I noticed by then that she had a habit of propping it straight up on its pommel and just leaning on it when she had nothing to do, but I suppose even she was not interested in getting the dust of the scorched earth beneath us caked over the pommel. A moment later, we heard the rustling of leaves and found Rain Shine emerging from her hut in full armor. The Viper Fang was secured to her side by a tightly wound cluster of vines while the blade was wrapped in large leaves. I asked softly, "Ready to head out?"

"Yes. And I shall stay by your side. We should have a clear path ahead of us to the east." She replied before we began to head east to join the militia at the eastern gates. The skies looked like it could start raining at any time. We needed to get moving.

I was in for a pleasant surprise when we emerged from the encampment. Rain Shine had stayed true to her word when she said she would restore the meadow that had been razed during the arrival of Orbash and Sunflare. A very wide stretch of fresh green grass laid spread out before us and spanned all the way to the edge of this artificial wasteland ahead of us. If we maintained a tighter formation, we could stay on the grass without getting stuck in the mud.

I watched as the camp was magically packed up into its traveling case behind us with the only sign of it having ever been there were the pair of huts that served as housing for Rain Shine and the king and queen. They would make for effective landmarks on the return trip. As would that conspicuous bare spot out in the middle of the Empty Plains. It would take some years for new grass to spread across it, but it was nothing to fret over. With nothing else to deal with, we all began to march east.

Ember and Rain Shine remained at my sides at all times. The higher officers were careful to keep us in formation to not step past the edge of that path of grass. Especially when the rain began to fall. I saw countless darker spots starting to form on the wasteland beyond my comrades. And the subtle vibrations of something striking my helmet and armor. And before much more time had passed, we were all caught in a gentle downpour.

Our pegasi personnel were careful to tend to the clouds as well as retrieve our sensor crystals as we proceeded. The rain should not be interrupted, but we could not allow the rainfall to get too heavy. But I did appreciate the relaxing stroll in the rain. I needed it. And it was an unexpected joy to once again be trekking across the pristine grassy plains after a day spent in the middle of a dusty desert.

This respite did not last long for me. While the change of pace and scenery was welcome, that novelty wore off after the first hour. My comrades were eventually allowed to spread out once clear of the wasteland so that we were not so densely packed together. But the somber tone of the rainfall eventually began to exasperate my anxiety over the knowledge that had been bestowed upon me. The relaxation I was feeling started to fade in the face of a growing sense of gloom.

Rain Shine drifted closer to me as she surely detected the angst in my heart. She whispered to me over the pattering of the rain and thumping tempo of the countless hooves around us. "Be strong, my dear. Nothing has changed. And we are here for you."

"I really appreciate that, Rain... Rain... OK, that's funny." I retorted before finding myself foolishly chuckling at the silly coincidence of who was talking to me while her namesake was falling all over us. It was a lame situational pun, but I was willing to take any humor I could get.

My kirin companion cocked her head to one side in confusion over why I was suddenly snickering over the mention of her name. It went completely over her head at first, but Ember was quick to join in on it. "Are you talking to Rain Shine or the weather right now?"

That did it. Rain Shine let out a chuckle before we resumed our march uninterrupted. But we were not left alone for much longer. A pair of winged figures descended before I found a pair of alicorns walking alongside me. Orbash and Sunflare now bordered me with Rain Shine and Ember having stepped further away. But once she realized who had just joined us, Rain Shine flashed a frightful glare past me at the sun queen herself. Orbash was quick to intervene and spoke up with a smile. "Calm yourself, chieftain. I will see to it Sunflare behaves herself."

She hesitated and even I was unnerved to be standing so close to someone who made an attempt on my life not even a full day ago. Ember too was not so sure of Sunflare's presence and gazed up at the queen out of the corner of her eye, her hand ready to swing her spear's shaft low to trip her up at a moment's notice. We continued to march along with Rain Shine and Ember keeping a constant vigil on the two royal alicorns beside me. Were they serving as my escorts?

Orbash's silvery mane and tail were resisting the weight of the rain for now. As for Sunflare... I saw steam rising from her as her wavering scarlet mane and tail were left entirely unaffected. I finally found the will to speak. "Can I help you?"

Sunflare merely cast me a rather cool glance that shut me up right away. I doubt she was there to converse. Instead, I turned my attention to Orbash, who immediately greeted me with a smile. "You seem to be in low spirits, so my wife and I wanted to stay nearby for...how you say...positive reinforcement?"

I glanced over at Sunflare while she glanced back over at me. Hardly a friendly face and the steam rising from her body carried with it some menacing implications. I then looked over at Orbash and said, "I'm not sure if I'm supposed to thrilled or terrified to have her right next to me..."

"Still dwelling on that? I can hardly blame you. Most who antagonize Sunflare rarely live long enough to do anything else." Orbash chuckled while doing little to soothe my concerns. Sunflare merely rolled her eyes at her husband's observations as she remained worryingly silent. Perhaps she had a lot on her mind. Perhaps she was never that much of a speaker to begin with outside of formal speeches. But her silence only intimidated me further.

"That's it. Get behind me, your majesty. You're scaring him." Ember suddenly spoke up as she practically muscled her way between Sunflare and myself. The queen did not object and allowed the Dragon Lord to return to her place on my left. She then glanced up at me from behind her helmet and asked, "Better?"

"Much. Thank you." I retorted while I was certain she was smiling at me. Sunflare's close proximity to me still made me uneasy, but at least I could trust Ember to trip her up if the queen tried anything.

Before much longer, my eyes glanced to my right as I leaned to one side. A just about walked into something. Or so I had thought at first. "Oh, excuse me... Wait... That was... Oh no, not this again..."

There they were again. Those shades of humanity long past. A temporal anomaly allowing my eyes to see the denizens of a dead empire who had long since left this world. They went about their daily routines on a day so long ago, some standing on higher elevations as if unseen floors supported them. These were uncomfortable to see before on their own merits. But seeing this now... Now that I knew of exactly what was happening out here... I felt like these visions were condemning me. Because the emperor and I were now connected.

Rain Shine did not take long to notice something was wrong with me. She turned to gaze at me and asked, "You spirit is disturbed... Is it the ghosts again?"

"Yeah... There must've been a town here at one point." I retorted as I tried to focus my eyes what was ahead and pay no mind to the shades that were around me. I did not want to break formation now just to get away from them.

"Now that you mention it, I do believe there was a settlement around this area at one point. I do believe it was called... Wait..." Orbash began to say before he suddenly realized what had just been said. He abruptly glanced at me and reached out to touch his wing to me. And those kind eyes... Narrowing in bitter disappointment. "Oh my... This is... These were better times... I even vaguely recognize a few of these faces..."

"Stand aside, Dragon Lord. I need to see this." Sunflare demanded before she stepped closer to me and also reached out with her wing. Ember relented and did not object. And the moment her wing came in contact with my pauldron... Those stern yellow eyes glanced about with such a profound look of melancholy. "How are you seeing this.. Is the Element of Humanity bestowing this vision upon you?"

"It's only happened a few times out here... I just wish it wouldn't. I don't need to see this..." I replied while Rain Shine and Ember only appeared puzzled by the mention of the polished white stone set into my helmet's brow. I doubt the Elements of Harmony are known to many, so the Element of Humanity must have been heard of by virtually no one outside of the Equestrian royal family.

The king and queen's gazes kept shifting as they tracked the ghosts of humanity passing us by. Sunflare soon closed her eyes and let out a wistful sigh. "I will never understand the fickleness of the human mind... Everything was as it should be. They had it all. Was the temptation of what could have been truly so much more enticing than what already was? You pathetic fool, your excellency..."

Seeing and hearing her sound like that... The sun queen sounded genuinely pained as well as deeply disappointed. Although she soon turned her gaze right at me. I flinched as I expected a strong how of hostility. Instead, she spoke with a stern gaze and tone, but her words were far from angry. "My daughters took a grave risk in bringing you to this world, child. Do not disappoint us."

"I hope I won't..." I muttered before casting my gaze to the ground. Anything to get my eyes off of what I was seeing around me. I still caught sight of the legs of these human illusions around me when they passed close enough. "I don't want to see this anymore... I don't want to feel associated with this..."

"Then close your eyes, friend. Close them and let us guide you." Orbash spoke softly before I felt the subtle movement of his and Sunflare's wings moving down from my pauldrons and pressing against my back to push me along. And so I did close my eyes and gazed ahead. And it was...pleasant. Closing my eyes as if to take a nap while walking along, hearing and feeling the gentle caress of rain and the thumping vibrations of countless hooves marching as well as smelling the lovely aroma of freshly wet earth and grass. All while the king and queen made certain I would not stray from my path by keeping my body centered in the embrace of their wings. If it is indeed possible to fall asleep while standing or walking, I am very sure I came exceptionally close to doing so. Nothing was said around me and that was how I wanted it to be.

For the next hour or two, I marched blindly as I was guided along by the outreaching wings of the moon king and sun queen. I must have been half asleep during the walk since it felt like they must have only stopped me long after we had passed the borders of that ghost town. So much so that I only really came back to my senses and stumbled forward and right onto several infantrymen right in front of me in a clatter of metal. "What?! Where that... Eh?! Oh crap, sorry! How long was I out?!"

"Did you seriously fall asleep while walking?! How do you do that?!" Ember shouted in disbelief while pulling me back up onto my feet by my wings while my comrades could only look back at me in irritation. And Orbash was getting quite the laugh out of it. The rainstorm had let up some time ago and I was left in a confused and admittedly sleepy stupor. I cannot say I did not need it though. All I could do was let out a yawn as I felt surprisingly good despite such a long walk. My armor's enchantments must have helped me stay upright and ease my fatigue. The infantrymen just looked back at me in annoyance while Ember only cast me a cockeyed and bewildered gaze from behind her helmet. "Well, someone's a lot more rested than everyone else around here. We've been marching for close to five hours."

"Five hours?! That was some nap." I retorted as even Sunflare snorted in some amusement. Although it was only then that I noticed everyone else around us had come to a stop. "Wait... Are we already setting up camp? The sun hasn't even started setting yet."

"True, but we departed as soon as possible to avoid getting bogged down in that mud pit. We're setting up early to compensate and to further discuss these recent turns of events. Would you be willing to join us in the war room?" Orbash asked while I could only yawn again while nodding in agreement. Minutes later, the camp was unpacked from its confinement and we all filed in to settle in for the evening while Smolder and Ocellus were seen departing with their satchels of sensor crystals draped over their shoulders.

I was a little too eager to go right back to sleep. Ember had to guide me into the war room and help me take a seat. Orbash then passed me a small cup of something once we were all seated. He insisted that I drink it all in one go and I did exactly that. But my taste buds were promptly assailed by a very warm and extremely bitter bite that made me gag and quiver violently. "Gah, what the hell was that?! Ugh, get me something sweet!"

Orbash got a hearty laugh out of my reaction before he replied, "A double shot of espresso, my friend! I take it you're not one for coffee?"

"God, no. Never could stand that devil's brew. I'll only chug it if I need the caffeine kick and nothing else is available." I explained before quickly scarfing down a scone that even had a delicious bright pink dried icing covering it. That was just what I needed to get that awful aftertaste out. "So then... What's there to talk about?"

The bunch of familiar faces were all around me. Anyone with any sort of a leadership role over battlefield activities were present. Spitfire spoke up first as she downed a cup of coffee, "There's nothing to report on my end. My wingmen are staying sharp with drills and we've ironed out any potential overachievers in the ranks. We won't be having anymore Lightning Dust incidents."

"You've had some rebellious volunteers in your ranks? I can't say the same for mine. Although perhaps that has more to do with archery demanding patience and precision that does not allow for such arrogance." Seaspray added while stirring some honey into his cup of tea. Surely a taste that reminded him of home if all those honey products back on Capricorn Island were anything to go by.

Luna then added, "Good news on my front though. Any potential disasters in the making were vetted thoroughly from the ranks of my mages before we could move last time. There will be no more problems from my division. Although didn't you say that all further acceptance of volunteers would be closed, Celestia?"

"Yes, I sent word to Cadence last night to see to it no further volunteers are to be accepted from here on out. It would take too long to train any new arrivals to get them caught up to the rest of us and the enemy opposition will most likely become more aggressive the closer we get to our destination. I don't want us receiving anymore newcomers if they won't be ready for the worst of what's to come." Celestia explained while I juts watched what was happening around me with a growing sense of awareness. Awful as that shot of espresso was, it was really starting to work.

Sunflare was next to speak. "That would be wise. If the emperor is aware that Orbash and I are among you, he may grow more desperate to hold our approach off. It would be wise to expect more extreme and ruthless measures to be utilized against us for the foreseeable future. Although I must say that in terms of formations and tactics, you all seem well prepared for future engagements."

"With that said... Might I make a suggestion? And may I especially get your input as well, Captain Seaspray?" Orbash asked with his eyes focusing mostly on the one hippogriff amongst us.

Seaspray was predictably annoyed by the king using the wrong terminology in addressing him, but he was less forward in correcting him. "Admiral Seaspray, if you please. And yes, I'm all ears."

Orbash took Seaspray's shift in tone well and almost laughed at his own blunder. "Ah, yes. Admiral. My apologies. In any case, we have reason to believe that as the opposition increases, our enemy may begin to phase out lighter armor for heavier plate armor. Should that happen, standard arrows will be near useless. That will leave you and your fellow archers at a critical disadvantage."

That was quite the observation to make. For as hard as arrows hit to the point where even brigandine may potentially not hold up to them, he was right in that dedicated plate arrow is nearly impervious to arrow strikes and even crossbow bolts. All our archers would do to the heaviest infantry is line their armor with dents. Seaspray held a hand to the underside of his beak as he muttered, "Hm... Yes, you are quite right about that... And that just won't do. Granted, I'm convinced my fellow hippogriffs could still land a lethal blow through the few gaps in the armor that will surely be present, but I can't say the same about our unicorn archers. What do you suggest?"

"If I may?" Nightmare Moon spoke up before all eyes fell upon her. "If armor renders standard arrows useless, perhaps it would be wise to replace those arrows with those that carry the same explosive charges our aerial units use for their single-shot crossbows. Plate armor will do little to cushion the impact of an explosion."

This sounded like a great idea to me, but Spitfire was not so sure. She quickly spoke up while waving a hoof in objection. "Whoa, hold on there. Are you sure that's a good idea? Part of the reason my wingmen only carry one shot is because carrying around a bunch of them sounds dangerous. Are you sure it would be safe for our archers to carry a bunch of those around in a quiver that keeps swaying all the time with them bumping into each other?"

That made me instantly reconsider my thoughts on the matter. I glanced at Ember, who was seated beside me, while she also looked at me with an unnerved gaze. If one of those quivers full of explosive arrows went off, that would cause a chain reaction throughout the entire battalion of archers and leave...a horrific mess in its wake. Was it worth the risk?

To my surprise, Luna let out a laugh. "Ha! Most unlikely. I take it our researchers have not explained to you how those explosive crystals function? They are entirely inert on their own. Even a hard impact won't detonate them easily. They only become volatile when exposed to friction with the air by traveling at high speed. The sort of speed an arrow travels when launched from its string. That, or the heat of an exposed flame. Both of which are unlikely to occur when inside a quiver."

I let out a quiet sigh of relief. A frightful possibility that was not so frightful after all. Seaspray then said, "If that is the case... Then yes. Yes, I do believe my men would appreciate having some extra firepower to counter the hardiest opponents we may face."

Ember and I had little to add and generally only spoke when spoken to. But what we did hear was reaffirming. And it gave me hope for the coming battles. We have gotten as far as we have with only a handful of minor injuries. Even if the king and queen are duty bound to not intervene unless absolutely necessary, we may not need their help at this rate.

Shining Armor departed from the war room for a short while and soon returned with a few documents that he passed to the royal sisters. They appeared to be messages sent from airships that had been waiting for the militia to stop for the day so they could come in and dock for the sake of carrying out their supply runs. Celestia soon looked my way and said, "Looks to me like the Zephyrus and the Alabaster are en route. They should be here any time."

"Alabaster... Wait, that's Novo's airship, right?" Ember asked with a look of intrigue in her eyes. I too felt a flutter in my heart now that my beloved queen was about to dock. I glanced at Ember while she glanced at me, the two of us sharing a smile. We were both fond of the hippogriff queen for different reasons and were eager to say hello.

"It is. Oh, and that one only just came in, your highness." Shining Armor added before he returned to his seat, his hoof tapping on one of the scrolls he had brought in. He then returned to his seat with another cup of coffee in his magical grasp.

"This one? Let's see then..." Celestia muttered before reading over the most recent scroll after having unfurled it. And I was not expecting what she was about to say. Celestia's face lit up as she said, "Well...! This is a surprise. Cadence is coming in on one of the next cargo ships. She says paying a visit might be good for morale and wanted it to be a surprise."

"Cadence?! Here?! Oh man, never thought I'd be so happy to see her in a war zone." Shining Armor exclaimed while almost spilling his coffee. Even I was shocked to hear that Cadence would be arriving soon. I thought she had been filling in for the royal sisters while they were out here fighting the good fight with Spike serving as her assistant and connection to the princesses. For her to just up and catch the next transport out here to check in and say hello... To be honest, I would expect that from her. And I bet she is popular among the royal guardsmen in Canterlot since she is the wife of their boss.

Not everyone was familiar with that name, although Seaspray was quick to chime in. "Really now?! The missus is paying us a visit?"

"Um... Fill me in here? Who's Cadence?" Ember asked with her head tilted to one side. The name most definitely had never met her ears before.

"She's Shining Armor's wife. A princess by connection. She's been handling all the paperwork back in Canterlot while we're out here. Really lovely lady, I promise you'll like her." I replied while also liking the sound of meeting Cadence for the first time in a while. And it was a good opportunity for our newest allies to become acquainted with the wife of the captain of the guard.

With nothing else to discuss, the meeting was adjourned and we all began to file out of the command center. All except for Shining Armor, strangely enough. This was a rare occasion that pretty much the highest officers would need to be present for. Ember and Rain Shine accompanied the royal family and I towards the airship docks. Although Celestia then brought up a very important point as we walked along. "Before we see her, I must say right now that everything that happened when you two arrived must not be mentioned to Novo. Can I please ask that of you?"

Celestia's gaze was focused on her parents and I understood why. While Orbash nodded in agreement, Sunflare was not so certain of why that incident should not be mentioned. "I suppose we can keep that to ourselves, but may I ask why?"

I decided it was best if I reveal that information. "If Novo finds out you made an attempt on my life, she'll assassinate you herself or die trying. Or at the very least never forgive you."

The sheer look of confused disbelief on Sunflare's face... She could not comprehend a mortal having the audacity to try and kill her directly. Celestia then spoke in confirmation. "She will. If word gets out about that, Novo absolutely will hate you and seek to make you pay for it, Mother. Please do not give her reason to despise you."

"Very well then. Whatever happened between this man and I? Let's forget it even transpired." Sunflare replied with a noticeable crooked grimace on her face that almost got a chuckle out of me. As if she was contemplating whether or not trying to take the quickest and most direct way out of this conflict might have been a stupid idea in the long run. Even if Novo is a weakling compared to the likes of Sunflare, I know that Novo is not easily intimidated and would be a little too eager to introduce her prized rapier to the queen's throat.

One cargo ship had already been docked by the time we arrived. And the forms of the Zephyrus and Alabaster could already be seen on the horizon as they buzzed our way. Rain Shine and Ember especially were fixated on the forms of the drifting airships. Orbash then spoke up, "The Alabaster certainly retains that polished white visage of the Capricorn Island aesthetic. And that plumage on the gas sack there... Definitely a staple of the Republic of Aquila."

"Aquila...? That... Wait, is that what they call the homeland of the harpies?" I asked upon hearing that term and not recognizing it at all. When considering how long the king and queen have been around and how they have most likely traveled the entire planet by now, they must be especially worldly in their knowledge.

Sunflare was the one to reply. "It is. Very colorful folk down there and I do suppose you have heard that they pioneered the modern airship."

The Alabaster came in first while the Zephyrus drifted to a stop. They were probably radioing to the crew for them to take turns in order to avoid risking a collision. And no sooner had the gangplank been lowered did a familiar beautiful face peer over the side of the deck. I raised my hand and waved as glee filled my heart. Just like that, my concerns and worries disappeared for the moment as a beautiful bird of paradise came swooping down to us. "Hello there, honey! Did you miss me?"

"More than you know." I retorted before hastily stepping forward and throwing my arms around Novo. That embrace of plush feathers... I had no idea how much I needed that. And everyone was respectfully quiet to allow us to indulge in this reunion.

Although Novo did eventually happen to see who was standing behind me. She began to release me from her grasp with her eyes going wide in intrigue. "Hm? Wait a minute... Who is... Celestia, don't tell me these are..."

"Yes, Novo. It's exactly what it looks like. I have some introductions to make." Celestia spoke with a tone of giddy nervousness in her voice. This was a big moment for her, introducing her best friend to her own parents for what was surely the first time. We all stood to the side to allow the royal families to mingle. Celestia extended her wing towards the king and queen before saying, "Novo... I'd like you to meet my mother and father. Queen Sunflare and King Orbash. I know I've never said much about them..."

"Charmed." Sunflare spoke cordially yet firmly as she bowed her head towards Novo in greeting. While they both bore the title of queen, it was clear who reigned over the other.

Orbash maintained his friendly smile and also bowed. "A pleasure, Novo. You've reigned quite well over your people for... Um... Is something wrong?"

Novo was... For quite possibly the first time since I had known her, Novo looked absolutely awestruck. She was uncharacteristically silent. To be fair, I could understand why. Almost no one had any knowledge of the existence of these godly alicorns. But she did finally start to shake her head from side to side while letting out a quiet and long whistle. She then glanced over at Celestia and...said something that we all should have seen coming. "My my, Celestia. Now I see where you and your sisters get your good looks from. Your daddy's quite the stud."

I... I cracked. It was so like Novo to say something like that and I hunkered over in laughter. Everyone around me either laughed, recoiled in disbelief, or had no idea how to even respond to that statement. Sunflare especially looked utter stunned by such a brazen observation of her husband, but Orbash took it even better as he threw his head back and howled in laughter. "Bwaaaaahahahahaha my goodness! It's been far too long since someone said anything like that about me!"

"Father, please... Novo's just being Novo..." Celestia said while looking more than just uncomfortable with her best friend all but hitting on her own father. Almost like she knew the hippogriff queen would say something like that.

Sunflare was nowhere near as amused by this as she took a defiant and domineering step toward the hippogriff queen. "Yes, he is quite the stallion. And he's mine, so don't get any ideas!"

Now it was Novo's turn to laugh. She snickered hard before throwing up a hand in a dismissive fashion. "Oh, perish the thought! I'm quite happy with my own sugar bear right now, your grace. You can keep your hunky man of a stallion. Him and those chiseled onyx haunches and ungodly sexy silver mane."

Orbash sounded like he was going to faint if he laughed any harder. Even I could not keep a straight face. If I did not know Novo as well as I did by then, I would have been concerned that she was sincerely planning on stealing Orbash away from Sunflare for herself. But I knew where Novo's heart lied. She was just having fun and making quite the first impression with the parents of her best friend. Luna and Nightmare Moon cringed and grimaced at the hippogriff queen, having no idea how they should take this ridiculous first encounter. Sunflare then finally rolled her eyes and groaned, "I suppose this is something I will just have to get accustomed to, I suppose."

"You better believe it, honey. I've never seen a stallion as studly as your man and I'm not going to let him forget it anytime soon." Novo retorted with such a smug smirk on her beak. Was she just really liking what she was seeing, or was she really just having some fun at the expense of Celestia's admittedly humor-lacking mother?

Orbash finally tried to reel in his raucous laughter and thumped on his chest with his wrist. His dark face bore a brilliant white toothy smile as he said, "Ooooh, the days when I was a simple bachelor with so many mares fawning over me. Ha, that really takes me back! I mean I do appreciate the praise, but my heart belongs only to my queen here. So I am so very sorry to disappoint, your majesty."

In a quick moment, Novo reached out and touched her talon to Orbash's nose. The king visibly recoiled in surprise while Novo bore a constant smirk on her beak. "And what a lucky lady she is! You be good to your wife, honey. Hunks like you don't come around often enough."

"Novo, please! That's enough! Too many of our personnel have been swooning over my father already!" Celestia spoke up loudly before cringing over letting that bit of information slip. She was not wrong. Many mares I have passed have been gossiping over the moon king. And Orbash was finally brought to his knees as he could no longer stay standing from sheer laughter. I wonder if one of the reasons he and Sunflare have stayed behind the scenes of history is because of just how unbelievably handsome he is... Does he ever get sick of the attention?

"Right, I'd say I've gotten enough laughs out of this crowd. Anyway..." Novo finally said as she relented. She then bowed gracefully to the king and queen before her with a hand upon her chest. "It's an honor, your majesties. And let me say right now you've raised some fine daughters here. Especially Miss Sunbutt right there."

"Really, Novo?! Now?!" Celestia shrieked as... How many of us were on our knees by that point? Even Sunflare could not help bursting into awkward laughter. The Princess of the Dawn then shouted, "If I had known this is how your first encounter with my parents would go, I would've shooed them out of the camp before you arrived!"

"My goodness, Celestia... Quite the friend you've made. Very...colorful. Very entertaining. I see why she's reigned over Capricorn Island for as long as she has. Her people must love her." Sunflare spoke as her husband gasped for breath on the ground. That crooked grimace on her lips... Even she was trying to maintain a straight face and was failing.

Celestia rolled her eyes and let out a groan of exasperation. "I'll never know how we've stayed friends for this long..."

"Oh come on, Sunbutt. You're such a killjoy far too often. How long has your daddy being staying out of the spotlight? That kinda gorgeousness shouldn't be ignored." Novo flippantly declared while continuing to push her best friend's buttons in front of all of us.

"He had to deal with that quite enough over the millennia already! He doesn't need you piling on too!" Celestia shouted back as the situation started to become more heated. And in a matter of seconds, the two of them descended into a vocal argument as we all started to take several steps back.

"Come to think of it, it's been a while since I last saw them bicker like this..." I said quietly as Celestia and Novo got right up into each other's faces and just squabbled away. I was not even trying to follow what they were saying anymore. Seeing the Princess of the Dawn and the queen of Capricorn Island locked in a petty argument like a couple of gossiping commoners is its own kind of entertaining.

Ember finally found something to say as she watched the surreal spectacle before us. "I knew they always got along well, but I never saw them bounce off each other like this... Is this normal for them?"

"Yes. Yes it is. Don't mind the tension in the air. They're just being friends in a way only they can be." Luna spoke dryly while squinting her eyes in amusement. I doubt she and Nightmare Moon would ever bond with Novo in the same way that Celestia had. And in all fairness, theirs is a friendship that has spanned millennia. That would be nearly impossible to replicate.

Rain Shine then said softly as if afraid to be heard by the bickering royals, "They appear furious, but the fury I feel is not particularly bitter. They almost appear to be enjoying themselves in some...strange way."

Orbash chuckled heartily as the Zephyrus finally started to come in for a landing nearby. "It's good to see Celestia has such a good friend and for so long. And a little fire at times is exactly what those two need. Not to mention they're fun to watch."

"Yes, quite... They can bicker as long as they want so long as they continue to make us laugh..." Nightmare Moon added before we all turned to face the descending Zephyrus. Anchors were dropped as the colorful airship was moored and the gangplank lowered. And sure enough, I noticed a familiar hat with a very wide rim come up over the edge of the deck. "Oh, here she comes now."

Seconds after noticing our presence on the ground, someone came swooping down the side of the Zephyrus while holding onto an exceptionally long rope. It was just the right length too as a familiar harpy hen came in for a firm landing before us. She then lifted the brim of her hat to reveal her rosy eyes. "Ahoy there! What's been happening since... Whoa there, I'm seeing some new faces here..."

By then, I was much more comfortable around Sunflare due to the levity of minutes earlier. I found myself smirking at Celaeno as she beheld the king and queen of Equestria themselves. And so I extended my hand in their general direction and said, "Hey there, captain. And it's exactly what it looks like. King pa. Queen mum."

Celaeno's beak dropped open after a moment of staring at the two godly alicorns before her. Everyone remained silent to allow her to speak while Orbash and Sunflare waited patiently with matching smiles on their faces. The harpy captain then raised a hand and pointed dumbly at them before asking, "You mean to tell me...you're the mom and dad of the princesses of Equestria?! It never even occurred to me that they had parents..."

Sunflare for once let out a laugh. "Ha! They had to come from somewhere. Although I suppose it is understandable that the origins of the most ancient entities of this world can be lost to the ages."

"Although that does beg the question of where you and I came from, my love. I just can't recall... Can you?" Orbash then asked as an awkward silence fell over all of us. A very amusing silence as we all pondered that statement. As we all pondered and wondered about who or what may have birthed the mightiest ponies who had ever lived, Orbash then stammered with his impressive wings flittering rapidly like those of a spastic sparrow. "Let's not ponder that too hard, yes?! There are some blank periods in this world even I have no knowledge of!"

Celaeno cracked an uneven grin on her beak before glancing over at me. "For being the king and queen, they're already kinda funny."

"Yes, they have...very defined and colorful personalities. You won't be forgetting about them anytime soon." I replied before stepping back to allow Celaeno to introduce herself.

Having an eye for protocol, Celaeno kneeled before the king and queen with her head bowed. "It's an honor, your majesties. Celaeno, captain of the Zephyrus. A pleasure to meet you."

The king and queen bowed their heads in greeting. But the moment Celaeno lifted her head, her eyes fell upon the only other person among us she had yet to meet. "Whoa, hold on. You're really far from home. Or did we really go that far east already? I can't remember the last time I saw a kirin... It's been years since we last flew that far out there..."

She was right about one thing. Celaeno and her crew had departed before Rain Shine could arrive. And they most likely had no idea the Grove of Silence even existed. It must be impossible to see from the air. But the kirin chieftain still approached with a smile and said, "Actually, I approached from the west. My home is on the Empty Plains among a village of my people. If you only travel by air, you couldn't have possibly seen it. I am Rain Shine, chieftain of the Grove of Silence."

"That's...definitely not a kirin village I've ever heard of. You're a long way from home." Celaeno replied before stepping over to the one kirin in the entire militia. But she still smiled and said, "But I do remember how amazing your cooking is way out east. Great stuff there."

That prompted a giggle from my friend. It is impressive just how much distance the Zephyrus has covered over the years with Celaeno at the helm. Before long, the dock crewmen began to unload the cargo being brought in aboard the Alabaster and Zephyrus. Celaeno's crew assisted as usual and very quickly took notice of Orbash and Sunflare before they too were eager to meet Equestria's true king and queen.

I watched the royals discuss amongst themselves once Novo and Celestia's bickering had come to a close. Just catching up on important matters with the hippogriff queen. Celaeno and I just watched from nearby. There was not much to do until Cadence arrived. But while Celaeno was occupied with watching the members of royalty, I finally remembered what I had heard just before she could arrive. "So then... Republic of Aquila, huh?"

Celaeno's eyes opened even wider before she glanced over at me. She then cracked quite a cheeky grin before saying, "Finally heard about that, huh? Yeah, that's where I'm from. Homeland of the harpies. Rainforests and sunny beaches. You should stop by when you can. We harpies know how to make tourists happy."

"I have a suspicion that you birds are a festive bunch." I retorted while that delighted grin on her beak told me I was not too far off. But I then happened to notice the hilt of Celaeno's saber on her hip. This brought a small memory to the forefront of my mind. "Before I forget... Didn't you say that harpies tend to make for excellent swordsmen?"

Celaeno noticed the intrigue in my tone and where my eyes were looking. She then said, "Mmhm, that's something my people have always been known for. We're pretty quick with our hands, so swordsmanship is something we tend to excel in. What about you? What are humans known for?"

"That's a...really good question. If I had to give a simple answer, I'd say that humans are jacks of all trades. We're adept in just about everything, though it varies from person to person." I retorted while really unsure of how to elaborate. Hippogriffs are excellent archers, harpies excel at swordplay, unicorns are natural mages, but humans? Not the best nor worst, though I suppose that results in consistency and versatility. I then asked, "If harpies are the best swordsmen in Equestria, then who would you say is one of the best right now?"

Celaeno crossed her arms in thought before she muttered contemplatively. "Now? Hm... That's always a good question, but there is one guy I've heard of in fencing circles. He's supposedly one of the best of his generation. I haven't actually met him myself, but he goes by the alias of Rey del Sol. Some even say there's someone he specifically wants to beat in a duel someday, but he's pretty good at hiding his tracks. Not the sort of guy who loves to bask in the spotlight, I guess."

With what little I had seen from Celaeno and her crew thus far, I was not particularly surprised to hear that harpy culture has a distinctive Hispanic vibe. Or at the very least Equestrian equivalent to my world's Hispanic culture. Although Celaeno then cast me a whimsical smirk for a second as the cogs turned in her head. When Boyle started to pass us on his way back for more cargo to unload, she called out to him. "Hey, Boyle! Let James borrow your saber for a minute."

"Sure thing, captain!" Boyle replied promptly before pulling his sword from its scabbard with his one good hand before turning it around with a light toss in the air and handing it to me by the blade. "Here you go, mate. Take good care of her."

"Uh... Sure." I mumbled while taking hold of the saber by its hilt. As Boyle walked away, I turned my gaze to Celaeno. "And what am I supposed to do with this?"

"I thought I'd show you a little Aquilan technique in how we use a sword. Or at least a saber." Celaeno replied before she proceeded to draw her own sword from its scabbard. Her resulting stance showed she knew exactly what she was doing. Her left hand was clenched into a fist and rested against her lower back. A technique I knew as a means to keep the off-hand out of the way. "You know how to take a proper stance, right?"

"Yeah, I had a freestyle duel once..." I replied as I tried to recall that one time I had a duel of sorts with Blueblood during my first time attending the Grand Galloping Gala. I mirrored Celaeno the best I could, my saber matching hers while being held on a 45 degree angle, and with my left hand behind my back. Although having spent so much time using a sword and shield or even a longsword, this felt so very unfitting for me. "I gotta say this doesn't feel at all like how I use my usual gear... You sure this can teach me something useful that I can use on the battlefield?"

"Probably not, but I'm sure learning a little something new might sharpen your reflexes. Saber dueling is fast and frantic. If you can keep up with a saber specialist, you can probably put that technique to good use with other swords." Celaeno explained while I did see where she was coming from. She then pointed the curved blade of her weapon at me and said, "Before you start swinging that around, there are some guidelines to using these in a duel. It all comes down to how you swing it."

I watched as Celaeno made slow cuts through the air that were easy to follow. And they all followed a six-direction grid. Left or right and up and down on 45 degree angles. It was simple, yet efficient. And I found myself appreciating the swift simplicity of wielding a saber. "This is generally how you swing a saber. One of these six directions. Come on, try and parry my swings."

"Gotcha, captain." I retorted after performing six swings in each of the six directions to get a feel of how to flex my wrist. I doubted I needed to get the exact angle right at all times. Once I was ready, Celaeno came in with a swing on a downward angle. I matched that one with a horizontal swing to push it away as our blades clacked lightly. She then tried a horizontal swing to my left, which I countered with a downward swing in its direction. She then tried a horizontal slice in the other direction. Since my sword arm was still pushed to my left and angled down, I countered with an upward diagonal swing to push it away. I quickly found myself learning that which direction one swings in is dependant on the positioning of the arm and the direction the opponent's blade was coming from.

Bit by bit, our swings picked up speed. From a slow and methodical waltz before quickening into a more reasonably paced tango. Celaeno and I engaged in what practically a saber dance as our blades clicked and clacked against each other with the two of us even having a bit of a spring in our steps while we adjusted our feet to maintain balance. It almost felt like a game with our blades cutting and countering. Neither side was trying to overpower the other. We were simply testing each other's defenses. I did eventually speak up and said, "You really know your saber swings, captain."

"When your papa's one of the local blacksmith's back home, you tend to learn a few things. My dad taught me everything I know about a sword." Celaeno replied with a big smile on her beak. She was having a good time. "Anyway, look's like you've caught your stride. Ready to step it up?"

"Um... Step it up how... Gah! Too fast! Too fast!" I started to say before I was suddenly forced to step back. Celaeno's tempo suddenly reached an allegro as she began to swing her sword with much briefer intervals between strikes. I struggled to match her speed, our blades colliding with much more force than before. It was then that I realized just how much the saber is built for speed. My eyes darted around in my head, trying to read the alignment of her sword in time to parry it. This was much too fast for anyone with the patience for a shield on one arm. I could only barely keep up.

"Captain! Captain, stop! I'm gonna... Agh!" I pleaded as I tried to concede defeat, but I finally had to practically fall to the ground as I was sure she was about to take a slice at my face. Her swings were starting to aim worryingly high.

Once I was down, Celaeno ceased her assault immediately and even approached me with an outstretched arm to help me up. "Whoa, whoa, you all right there? I told you saber duels get fast! Too much on your first go?"

"You can say that. Good god, I wasn't ready for that..." I retorted with my hand grasping hers. Celaeno steadily pulled me back up to my feet with her peg leg firmly planted into the ground for some very solid leverage. I then asked, "I seriously thought you were going to slice my forehead open."

"Huh? First of all, no I wasn't. And secondly, the worst I'd leave on you is a bruise. These aren't even sharp, James. We carry dress swords on our persons during peacetime. The good stuff is locked up in the armory." Celaeno replied as she lifted her saber and ran a finger along the edge. Only for me to see there was no edge to speak of. The blade was entirely blunt. As was mine. Was her sword dull every time I had seen it so far? I could not recall.

"These...are blunt? Huh... Just for training purposes?" I muttered before closely examining Boyle's saber in my hand. It was very well made. High quality steel. There just was not an edge to cut with. I then glanced at Celaeno and said, "You know your way with a saber a lot more than I do. I bet none of your crew can keep up."

"True, true. But you're not too shabby either for a first try." Celaeno replied with a big smile on her beak. That duel was meaningful and she clearly enjoyed herself. She then asked, "How about this? Every time we dock here after a supply run, you and I have another spar? I'd like to see how much better you can get if it'll help you stay sharp out there."

I would have hesitated under normal circumstances, but I could see where she was coming from. Even if saber techniques would not benefit me on the battlefield, the sharpening of my senses would serve me well. And so I nodded and said, "Sounds like a plan, captain. Just...uh...make sure our swords are always dull, all right?"

Celaeno reached up and rested her hand on my shoulder while a more sincere smile spread across her beak. "James, you really don't have to call me that. You know I consider you a part of the crew, but I'm not your boss. Can you try to phase that out? Just a little something between friends."

"I can try... Just feel compelled to be professional around those who hold some kind of authority." I explained as I took in Celaeno's sincere tone. She has always been the captain of the Zephyrus and that was hard for me to look past.

It was then that Celaeno smirked at me before grabbing my cheek with some sort of pinch between her fingers. "Captains don't play around with their crew like this. You know my name. Do me a favor and start saying it more often, all right? Or do I need to start calling you 'boy' from now on?"

"You're only old enough to be my big sister!" I retorted loudly before Celaeno lost her grip on me in a bout of laughter. I knew that, at most, she is only fifteen years my senior even if she really does not look like it. But Celaeno then looked past me at something that was apparently not there before. And upon turning to look, I found all of my companions just lined up in a row while watching. "Uh...yes?"

"Don't mind us! We're just enjoying the show." Ember replied while waving at us with a big smile. I guess they were just watching as a distraction while waiting for Cadence to arrive.

Celaeno and I looked to the west and could not make out any airships on the horizon yet. She then looked at me and asked, "Wanna go another round to pass the time?"

"Since we have nothing better to do... Sure." I replied while I readied myself with saber in hand. For the next ten minutes or so, Celaeno and I put on a show for our audience. The clinking and clacking of steel blades slapping against each other filled the air while we tried to maintain a stalemate. Every now and then, one of us would pressure the other with harder and faster swings. Celaeno did a better job of telegraphing her moves when she was about to speed up to force me back and she too looked like she was starting to struggle whenever I upped the tempo of my own saber dance. "I think I'm starting to get the hang of this."

"Looks like it. Keep it up, keep it up..." Celaeno retorted with her saber swinging and peg leg firmly rooted to one spot. I started to wonder if that stick of solid emerald had advantages and drawbacks for a saber duel. It could probably provide extra leverage for remaining in one place, but might get in the way if she had to adjust her footing to retreat when the defensive. I can only hope that there really is a way to restore her missing leg when the time comes.

It was around then that we both stopped with our blades locked. We both noticed something out of the corner of our eyes. An airship was approaching on a low altitude. It looked almost indistinguishable from the cargo ships that kept coming and going. Was that the one?

Everyone watched intently as that one ship came buzzing over the docking area and began to descend. The ground crews helped guide it down and took hold of the mooring ropes to secure it. I passed Boyle's saber back to Celaeno and said, "I think I learned something from you today. We'll do this again sometime, right?"

"Every time we drop anchor. I'm always ready to throw down blades with you." Celaeno replied with her hand returning her saber to its scabbard. She then took Boyle's saber in hand before lifting her other hand to her brow to gaze up at the deck of the ship that was docking before us. And once the gangplank was lowered, Celaeno spoke up. "Ooh, she's a pretty one. That's who you're waiting for?"

Sure enough, I recognized a very familiar mare I had not seen in a while. Cadence stood at the edge of the gangplank while glancing around at the camp that lay spread out before her. It was almost surreal to see her out there. The last place anyone so full of love had any business visiting. But perhaps that paradox was exactly why she was out there. I have never heard anyone say a single bad thing about Cadence. Someone that pleasant with connections to our leaders paying a visit would surely be good for us all. "Huh... She really is here."

Cadence quickly descended the gangplank and trotted our way with a wing outstretch like a waving hand. "Hello! Hello, it's been weeks! So sorry for not sending word sooner. I wanted this all to be a big surprise! How is everyone?"

Celestia stepped forward and lowered her head to that of her niece for a traditional equine greeting. And she responded with a smile. "Things are going about as well as we could possibly hope. And it's so good to see you out here after so long."

I watched with a smile as Cadence greeted her three aunts while Celaeno also watched in respectful silence. But then Cadence faced the king and queen themselves. And she gazed up at them in awe. "Oh my... Are you who you think you are? You... You are, aren't you?"

Luna then took the opportunity to provide an answer. "Yes, child. Allow me to introduce you to Mother and Father. King Orbash and Queen Sunflare. I understand if my sister said little of them."

"And it's a pleasure, little Cadence! And seeing as how our dear Celestia took you under her wing as her own... I suppose that would make you our granddaughter?" Orbash then added before breaking out into a hearty laugh. That certainly never occurred to me. Since Celestia did technically adopt Cadence, I suppose that would make sense. Sunflare just cracked an amused smirk at her husband's suggestion, but did not appear against it.

Cadence's response was as adorable as it was funny. She brought her hooves to her chin in confused glee as she exclaimed, "I wasn't ready for this! I never once considered that I had grandparents!"

"I suddenly feel so much older now that you've mentioned that term..." Sunflare grumbled as we all laughed or at least chuckled at that observation. I wonder if I will feel conspicuously older once I become a grandfather... Probably not the best feeling in the world. Regardless, the queen snorted in amusement and brought her head down to touch her horn to Cadence's. "Regardless, a pleasure to meet you, child."

Celaeno and I watched as the entire Equestrian royal family finally got to properly meet each other for the first time. Nightmare Moon had the least to say, no doubt to avoid revealing the strained connection between her and Sunflare. That was a topic for another time. Although Ember then found the opportunity to approach. Cadence noticed her before she could speak and turned to face the Dragon Lord. "Oh, hello. Are you... I'm sorry, remind me who else is here?"

Ember brought a hand to her chest and bowed her head to the niece of her superior. "I am the Dragon Lord. Ember. A cadre of my men and I are participating in the war effort."

"The Dragon Lord?! Aunt Celestia, you didn't mention anything about the ruler of dragons taking part. But I guess this was the sort of thing I'd be better off finding out about in person, right?" Cadence replied aghast before just chuckling at the minor oversight of Celestia not necessarily telling her everything that was happening out there. Although she then turned to face a very amused Novo and gazed up at the hippogriff queen. "Oh my... You... You're Novo, yes?"

"I most definitely am, honey." The queen of Capricorn Island declared before lightly patting the most diminutive alicorn among us on the head. "I know you don't remember me, but I met you just once when you were still the littlest sweet pea. Sweetest little thing, I swear. And my, how you've grown. I could never forgive a sweet little thing like you. Especially since I changed your diapers during your visit."

"I...didn't need to know that." Cadence muttered before bursting into awkward laughter. As did just about everyone else. At last, she turned to face Rain Shine. And he was in awe of who she was seeing. "You... It's coming back to me... A kirin? Yes, a kirin! From far to the east! It's an honor to meet you! Miss... Your name, please?"

Cadence waited patiently for a response. But Rain Shine... She said nothing. And she did nothing. When I noticed how long it was taking for her to reply, I looked at my beautiful friend. And her face... She stood perplexed. Not shocked or afraid. But...more confused than anything. Why? There was nothing wrong with Cadence. Regardless, the kirin chieftain did finally vocalize a response. "I am Rain Shine... A pleasure to meet you."

The new arrival understood Rain Shine was not in the most talkative mood and cut the conversation short by bowing to her in greeting. She then finally turned to me and bowed in greeting once more. "Long time no see, James. And still bursting at the seams with love like always."

"Good to see you too, Cadence. It really has been a while. We should catch up at dinner with Twilight." I replied while waving at her. I was tempted to give her a hug, but it felt like that was not the right time for it. This was a largely professional visit.

Now that introductions were out of the way, it was then that Celestia began to step past everyone and said, "Let's not waste too much time now. If introductions are finished, we should rendezvous at the command center. There is much we need to catch up on. And I know Shining Armor is eager to reunite with you."

"Oh my goodness, yes! I can't keep Shiny waiting! Let's go!" Cadence replied with a giddy spring in her step. I was about to follow, but took the time to bid Celaeno farewell for now. But when I turned to follow the royals, I found Rain Shine standing right where she was as her eyes remained focused on Cadence.

I studied the gaze of the kirin before me. She seldom blinked. As if she sensed something was not right. I then asked, "Something up? Were you getting some strange vibes off of Cadence?"

Rain Shine's gaze did not leave Cadence no matter how far she trotted. And her response confused me. "I did not sense...anything from her. At all. As if something was interfering with my senses. I could sense the emotional energies of everyone else around me, but...not her."

I almost forgot about how kirin are able to detect the emotional state of those around them. And I quickly put together an hypothesis. "Maybe it's because...of her unique magic? Cadence possesses unusual magical abilities that are centered around love. Maybe that's creating a certain kind of flux that clashes with her natural emotional vibes."

"Hm. I had not considered that. I did not even know about her until today, so there is that..." Rain Shine muttered before shaking her head to clear her thoughts. She then smiled at me and said, "Do not let me distract you. I am sure there is much to discuss with your friend."

I glanced back at the airships behind us one more time to see the ground crews and the airship personnel collaborating to remove cargo from the airship hulls. There was definitely nothing amiss there and I was finally in a good mood again. I turned to Rain Shine and nodded before we hurried to catch up with everyone. I wanted to be there when Shining Armor and Cadence finally got to see each other for the first time in weeks.

Cadence got a lot of attention as we walked through the camp. Probably because she was probably one of the more relatable princesses of Equestria. I never really saw her engaging in royal duties for as long as I have known her. A civilian who bears such a title by connection rather than royal blood. And she was quick to throw a smile at everyone who greeted her in passing. I was especially grateful that she was taking attention away from me. It was nice to not be getting wary glances everywhere I went.

Upon reaching the command center, Cadence was allowed to enter first. And she stopped short after stepping past the door. "Shiny, I'm here! And...hello, gentlemen. There's...um...a lot of you for one place, isn't there?"

Once I had followed her inside, I quickly saw what was up. And abnormally large number o guardsmen were stationed in the common area with spears at their sides. Shining Armor too was armed and was keeping a safe distance from his own wife. Nightmare Moon then asked, "What is the meaning of this, captain?"

"Can't take chances. We get a surprise visit out of nowhere? Maybe I'm overthinking this, but I've got a gut feeling something's not right." Shining Armor replied while casting a most uncharacteristically wary gaze towards his very confused wife. But he then spoke with a bit of a smug smirk, "No worries though. I've already called for someone to test if that's really you, Cadence. Quick and easy and completely foolproof."

"Well, if you really want to be safe instead of sorry. I mean goodness knows it wouldn't be the first time someone's impersonated me." Cadence retorted while taking this all in good grace. I know I was not there when it happened, but their wedding day... What kind of mess was I fortunate enough to miss by just not being there?

The rest of the royal family spread out around the room as Cadence was kept squarely in the middle of it. Ember, understandably out of the loop, crossed her arms while standing near me. She then glanced up at me and asked, "Am I missing something here? Is that Cadence or not?"

"I wasn't here to see it, but there was apparently some party crashers who invaded Canterlot on their wedding day. And that someone disguised themselves as Cadence. You'll have to ask them for the full details." I explained with my eyes also falling upon Cadence. Ember just shrugged her shoulders and watched. The guardsmen around us never once pointed their spears at their commander's wife, but they were ready to act at the first sign of trouble.

Only a couple of minutes later, there was a knock at the door. And Shining Armor was quick to smirk at it. "Here we go..."

I really should have seen what was coming. The door opened to reveal none other than Twilight Sparkle. And the instant her eyes fell upon Cadence, she beamed at her longtime friend. "Cadence!"

"Twilight!" The Princess of Love squealed in equal glee before Twilight rushed up to her. But first, they had a little ritual to perform. And it put a big smile on my face when they recited that adorable chant. "Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!"

"Yep, that's Cadence. Didn't miss a single beat." Shining Armor chuckled with his men starting to disperse. That was a very cunning test for him to set her up for. Only the real Cadence would get that ritual entirely right. The captain of the guard walked over to his wife and sister as they embraced in giggling joy. "Sorry for having to put you through that. Just had to be sure."

"Shiny, you know this never gets old. I never get tired of it!" Cadence replied before placing a kiss on each cheek of her husband's face. "And I've missed you so much! It's awful having to go to sleep alone every night wondering if you'll really be OK out here... How's the war effort going? Should I be worried? Is everything going to be fine?"

Shining Armor tenderly pulled his wife into a loving embrace and spoke softly to her. He looked utterly relieved to have her in his arms again and it made me long for life in Ponyville with my beloved Fluttershy. "Easy there, dear. Easy. Yes, things are going about as smoothly as we could've hoped for. We've had two major engagements so far and both have been fairly one-sided. The only advantage the enemy has over us is sheer numbers, but we keep trumping them in everything else."

"Phew, good to know... But while we have time, why don't you show me around? I'd love to see exactly how prepared you all are. I'll be able to sleep better at night if I can see exactly how you're ready to send the enemy packing every time they show up." Cadence requested while batting her husband an adorable pleading gaze. With how many lonely nights she must have had by now, I could understand why she wanted visual confirmation of our superior preparations for the coming battles.

"I'd be more than happy to! The men would love to get to meet you too. Twilight, you wanna come along?" Shining Armor said in delight before beginning to step towards the doors with his wife in tow.

"Yes! We've got so much to talk about!" Twilight replied as she trotted along to catch up. "By the way, where's Spike? He was being your little helper while we are away, right?"

"He's staying back in Canterlot since I won't be gone very long. I left him with our secretaries for the meantime." Cadence replied before they were out the door and gone. Thank goodness the situation is calm for the moment.

Ember cracked a smirk up at me and said, "Well, that was kind of cute. Is it normal for ponies to be like that?"

"It varies, but you get used to that cuteness after a while." I replied as the common room started to become more empty. Only Rain Shine remained while the five members of Equestria's royal family departed for the war room with Novo in tow. There was likely much to discuss. I then looked at Rain Shine and saw that she did not appear so troubled anymore. She was probably feeling some wonderful vibes from Shining Armor and Twilight Sparkle that soothed her concerns over Cadence not being so easy to read.

It was only then that Smolder and Ocellus entered the command center. I was wondering why they were out there until I saw the satchels slung over their shoulders. Smolder then pointed back towards the door with her thumb and asked, "Oh, hey! Who's the new pretty pink pony out there? Kinda looked like a princess with the wings and the horns and all that glittering gold."

"Well, that's because she is. Kind of. That's Cadence and she's Shining Armor's wife. You should say hello to her while she's here." I explained with all eyes falling upon the two young dragonesses near the doorway. They probably just passed them without the time to really talk.

Ocellus then smiled as she said, "I felt so much love coming off of her. She was bursting with it. I bet Shining Armor is really happy with her back home."

Ember then cocked her head to one side and asked, "You felt love coming off of her? I thought only the kirin could pick up on stuff like that. Right, Rain Shine?"

The kirin chieftain's eyes went wide with unease. She knew about Ocellus. It is hard to hide anything from a kirin. And Ocellus was quick to try to deflect the question. "Oh, I mean... She just looks really loving! The way she talked to Shining Armor and Twilight... They looked really...really..."

"It's OK, love bug. I think you can show Ember. She's trustworthy." I interrupted now that Ember had reason to suspect Ocellus was not what she seemed to be. I then looked at the Dragon Lord and said, "Can I trust you to keep a secret?"

"Of course. You know you can trust me with anything." Ember declared without hesitation, her hand reaching out to grasp mine with those beautiful scarlet eyes gazing up at me.

The two of us shared a smile. I had no reason to doubt her at all. And so I looked at the only false dragoness in the room and said, "All right, Ocellus. Show her. It'll be OK."

"All right... Please don't freak out." Ocellus muttered in unease before she was abruptly and briefly engulfed in a veil of green fire. Smolder looked ready to jump in at the first sign of hostility. And once those flames faded, a humble little Changeling mare stood before us. "Um... Is this OK? This is the real me..."

Rather than be alarmed, Ember was more confused and intrigued than anything else. "Huh?! Say, aren't you... Yeah, you are! You're Smolder's pet bug...pony...thing I saw that one time! Except you're...also a dragon?"

Smolder cracked a grin as she tried to not laugh. Yes, Ember did see Ocellus without a disguise before, but they clearly tried to keep up the facade by coming up with a cover story. And for once, Ocellus looked hilariously offended as her pale blue eyes narrowed with such an annoyed frown on her lips. "Excuse me?"

"Nah, she's no pet of mine! She's just my gal pal!" Smolder said with a laugh before pulling the scowling Changeling into a hug. "She's a Changeling. And changing...looks is kind of their thing. And they eat love. Like...literally eat it. That's what keeps them going. I don't know how it works, but that's what they have to eat to live. Did I get that all right, Ocellus?"

"Yes, you did." Ocellus retorted dryly while Ember started to look more than a little embarrassed that she had offended our little friend. That nervous toothy grin said enough. Ocellus then sighed and regained a much more demure expression on her face. "I just use that dragon form mostly because...everyone outside wouldn't like it if they knew what I really am. Can you please not tell anyone who isn't usually in here?"

"Hmmm... I think I recall hearing that Changeling's have a really bad rep in Equestria... But you're actually helping Smolder in her duties..." Ember muttered contemplatively. I could see that she held no ill will towards Ocellus. She had seen her true colors so far with no reason to doubt our new friend.

"It's OK, Ember. Ocellus is a defector. A runaway. She doesn't want to go back to the hive. I bumped into her entirely by accident and brought her back here. And she's been nothing but a good love bug. Don't tell anyone, OK? I swear she's a good girl." I explained carefully while turning my gaze to a very thankful Ocellus. That smile meant everything to me then.

Ember did not hesitate and nodded towards Ocellus. "I'll take your word for it. I'll keep everything I've seen to myself."

That was good to hear. But just before Ocellus could assume her favorite disguise, Rain Shine then approached her with a most inquisitive look in her eyes. "Child, I must ask while I have the chance... You say you felt love from the one called Cadence, yes? Did you feel...anything else? Anything unusual?"

Ocellus cocked her head to one side as she likely thought back to that brief encounter. "Ummm... No, not really. All I felt was a lot of love in her. Like...a lot of love. I think the only person around here I've felt more love from was James. Why? Did she do something weird?"

"No, she has not done anything to rouse suspicion. It is just..." Rain Shine began to speak before pausing in thought for a few seconds. "It s just... I cannot feel anything from her. I should be able to sense her spiritual aura and all the joy she surely felt upon seeing her loved ones, but I feel nothing. Do you suspect there may be more to that?"

I then spoke up and said, "I suspect it's her own unusual love magic that's interfering with her natural emotional state being readable. I could be wrong thought. Was there anything else you detected when you passed Cadence?"

"You can't sense anything? Then why are you... Ooooooh, you mean you think she might be a Changeling in disguise?" Ocellus asked as her eyes opened wide in realization. That was not exactly what we were suspecting, but we then nodded now that we both realized that we should have considered it. And what Ocellus said next was a big surprise. "Nope. No, she's not a Changeling."

Smolder was especially surprised by this and asked, "She's not? Just like that? How're you so sure?"

"I know she's not because I would've known if she was. We Changeling's all share a hive connection. So if there was another Changeling nearby, I would've noticed. Especially if she was the queen. Our queen has...a very noticeable unique presence." Ocellus explained very matter-of-factly. She was very sure of her words and proved she was very knowledgeable about the workings of the Changeling hive. And I had no reason to doubt her.

Ember then asked with a raised eyebrow on her face, "But if there was an intruding Changeling among us... Would you have said something?"

Ocellus hesitated, but then spoke with her head bowed. "Yes... If there were other Changelings here, I'd tell you. I'd be afraid they would be here to take me back. And I don't wanna go back..."

"Well, I guess that settles it then. If Ocellus says Cadence isn't a Changeling, then she's not a Changeling and we have nothing to worry about." I stated while glad that this mystery had been put to rest.

"What do we have nothing to worry about?" A familiar voice spoke that caused us all to freeze. We all glanced over at the door leading into the war room and stared aghast. King Orbash himself was the first one out and Ocellus had absolutely no time to assume her preferred disguise. The moon king's eyes immediately fell upon her. But instead of immediately assuming the worst, he merely stared in curiosity. His eyes then glanced my way and then over at Rain Shine. "Hm. One lost little Changeling here with us and not an ounce of hostile tension in the air. That's rare."

Smolder immediately threw her arms around the little Changeling in a protective manner and pleaded in an almost panicked tone. "That's because she's a good love bug! I swear, she's just our friend! Don't hurt her!"

"Hurt her?! My dear, the thought never crossed my mind. Calm yourself." Orbash retorted before making his way over to the frightened Changeling and dragoness. Smolder only then started to release her grip, but then tightened it even further when we all saw Sunflare following right behind Orbash. And she would be far less forgiving towards Equestria's enemies. But she still allowed Orbash to speak first. He gazed down at the dark little insect pony and asked, "And what brings you here? Ocellus, was it? I thought there was something not quite right about your name... Not at all fitting for a dragon, not one bit."

Even from the moment they met, Orbash knew something was amiss... When considering how long he and Sunflare have been around, I suppose even they would have become familiar with Changeling naming conventions. The king then glanced around at us again as if to read us. "No one here seems to have any grievances towards you. Have you made friends with our people?"

"Mmhm! Mmhm, lots of friends! Everyone who knows me likes me! I think..." Ocellus was quick to say in the hopes of appeasing the exceedingly powerful stallion before her. "I'm just here to help! I help Smolder set out those crystal things! I'm not a part of the hive anymore! I don't wanna go back! Please...don't make me leave..."

"Why would I want that, my dear? And I suspect it would be most unwise to do so. I would likely have to fight tooth and claw to hold off everyone around me. They most certainly wouldn't be in favor of that, would they?" Orbash cheerfully replied as he glanced around at all of us and even flashing a whimsically wink with one eye. He was completely on board with what kind of person Ocellus is and wanted us to all know.

But now it was Sunflare's turn to pass judgement. Orbash stepped aside and allowed his wife to come forward. Both Ocellus and Smolder cowered before the imposing form of the sun queen while she held her head high. The queen cast her gaze down upon them from her piercing yellow eyes. And we all froze as she raised a hoof. Was she going to strike Ocellus?

The results of this action surprised us all. Sunflare gently rested her hoof upon Ocellus' smooth rounded head. And her gaze and tone softened drastically in a manner I had not yet seen from her. "Such a long and sordid history your kind has... Have you found love without having to pry it from those around you by force?"

Rain Shine especially appeared to be in utter disbelief over what she was seeing. Even I could not believe Sunflare had the capacity to be so gentle, let alone towards someone who has ties to a race of creatures that have been branded enemies of Equestria. Ocellus gazed up at the queen in confusion while never speaking once. But she did nod in confirmation to answer her words. Sunflare...smiled. Most sincerely. "Then you and I have no quarrel, child. You have attained what all Changelings desired. It is so rare for that to happen without ulterior motives playing a part."

I then asked in caution, "You...really don't hold anything against her? Even after everything that's happened over time?"

"You must understand. We have been around since ten very beginning." Orbash explained with a most forlorn gaze set into those beautiful blue eyes. He then said, "There was a time when these creatures we call Changelings were not even called anything. In hindsight, it was almost as if fate itself played them a cruel hand for some twisted irony. Creatures who feed on love, but are too frightening and unnatural in appearance to allow anyone to trust them enough to get close. A most tragic history, these Changelings have... Frightful, yet not at all monstrous by nature."

Sunflare gently rubbed her hoof over Ocellus' head as she then said, "Those were very different times. Dark times where superstitions ran rampant. A product of the world Equestria used to be before Orbash and I crafted the sun and moon. But by the time the world was led out of the darkness, that wretched queen had risen to power and everything about her people changed for the worst. To see that it is still possible for a Changeling to succeed in attaining what they always wanted from so long ago... It is inspiring to see. May happy days be in your future, child."

"Tha... Thank you, your majesties..." Ocellus muttered softly with her head lowering in a bow. Smolder finally released her friend from her protective embrace and stepped back. Sunflare then lowered her head and tenderly touched her central horn to Ocellus' brow with it touching her tiny curved horn. Celestia did say her mother could be most kind... And I was finally seeing that side of her in action.

While we watched this unfurl before us, I failed to notice someone approaching me out of the corner of my eye. I only really noticed when they rested a hand on my shoulder. I turned to look and saw her there. Novo stood beside me. And with such a worrying gaze in those beautiful eyes. I was sure of it. She had been told everything. She knew. And I felt a horrible sinking feeling in my gut as she gazed upon me with those deeply worried eyes. But the words that came next... "I'll be seeing you tonight, right? My place?"

Nothing had changed. Her face said otherwise, but Novo's insistence on sticking to our usual routine remained in place. And I was...so very conflicted on it. Like I felt I should not even be in her company. But I nodded regardless. Perhaps a night with my beloved queen was exactly what my downtrodden heart needed. "Yeah... I'll be there."

This time, Novo made no attempt to conceal our relationship from prying eyes. She placed a kiss right on my cheek before heading out the door. I brought my fingers to that cheek, finding that sensation so surreal after all we had discovered. Was I even worthy of that wonderful mare anymore? I happened to notice Orbash near me while he gazed upon me with a knowing smile. "You saw that?"

"Did that mean what I assume it did?" The king asked while I just nodded. He then chuckled and said, "Hm. I must say, I did not peg you as one of those types of men, but if the queen of Capricorn Island longs for you in the way I saw... Do carry on, my good man. I doubt you will disappoint her or anyone else."

With how long he had been around, I was not surprised he had seen such things before. I then felt the need to ask. "You've seen these kinds of relationships before?"

Orbash nodded as he explained, "Oh, absolutely. One stallion to a pair or even many mares? Used to be quite a bit more common. That eventually fell out of favor when more and more people began to see it more as a sign of a man's ego than of any genuine love, but I can see that is not the case with you. Although I never had room in my heart for anyone besides my queen, even back then."

I glanced over at Sunflare while she conversed with Ocellus and Smolder. Ember had drawn near to speak up as well. Probably to get more answers about what Ocellus really is. It was clear to me by then. "You two really do belong together. I can see how well you and her compliment each other."

"Heh, we get that a lot. Or at least we did before she and I retreated to the shadows." Orbash explained while he cast a smile over at his wife. "We really do not get to interact with our people often."

A rather sad thought then came to my mind. One that I needed to convey. "Will you leave after the war has ended?"

He did not hesitate in giving a response. "Of course. We abdicated the throne to the people and then to our daughters. That choice was final and we will not ever be backtracking on it. We will depart once our services or no longer needed and watch over Equestria for the next dire crisis like we have always done."

Orbash said that so casually. Too easily. For being one so pleasant and eager to mingle with his people, why so distant? And I found myself dreading seeing him leave possibly forever after having gotten to know him. I said softly after a moment of unease, "But...I don't want to see you leave, your majesty..."

His eyes opened wide in surprise. As if he truly did not expect to hear anyone sincerely object to that. "But...our power is great. We must avoid using it too freely. You saw exactly what we are capable of, my boy. Such power must only be used when needed. You know this, yes?"

I nodded, but did not relent. This wonderful stallion had saved my life and proven to be one of the finest men I had ever known in my life. "I know, but...I don't want to see you leave..."

The king paused in thought, his blue eyes never glancing away from me. He then finally asked softly, "You would truly wish for us to stay?"

This time, I found no words to say. So I did the only thing I could. I stepped forward and put my arms around the moon king. Holding him. Embracing him in pleading. "You will be missed..."

For a moment, Orbash said nothing. And I did not let go with my face lightly pushed into his silvery mane. And he finally acted. I felt his wing drape itself around. me. And his words were barely more than a whisper. "Keep this to yourself... I will...discuss this heavily with Sunflare. I can make no promises, but...we will see."

All I could do was nod. He felt the subtle movement of my head against him and released me from his embrace. But he did not look at me once while he departed from the command center. Did I upset him? Or did he just have a lot to think about? But I did not have much time to think on this before I found Celestia approaching me. She surely saw what just happened. And she asked with a cautious smile, "Is something wrong?"

"No... Not really. It's just that..." I muttered before looking over at the door Orbash had just departed through. I then looked back at Celestia and decided to just speak my heart. "I think I love your father. He's...a great man."

Celestia too looked over at the door before turning her gaze back to me as well. And her smile brightened in those few seconds. "I think he loves you too. He's been very doting on you since he arrived."

My eyes then fell upon Sunflare while she continued to discuss things with the two dragonesses and the Changeling before her. She sounded like she was lamenting how things could have been very different with the Changelings in Equestria's society had their queen not led them down the wrong path so long ago. Rain Shine had even drawn near to listen in, but she still cast Sunflare a wary stare. I doubt she would even leave the room unless Sunflare departed first. I then asked, "Do you think your mother will ever love me too?"

"Someday. I promise she will if you give her enough time." Celestia said assuredly without much doubt in her voice. But when our gazes met again, she then spoke in a whisper. "I want them to love you. You are my king after all."

"Whoa, careful there. It's probably not safe to bring that up around your mom. Not when she's in the same room." I retorted while Celestia burst into a giggling fit. Thank goodness Sunflare did not notice.

With nothing to do for the time being, I decided to head up to my dorm and sat myself down at my typewriter. Just to help process everything that had happened thus far and to pass the time. I felt safer up there as well with the door locked. My own little sanctuary from the outside world while everything I had come to known about Equestria was gradually crumbling around me.

I eventually looked over at the far window. Cadence was out there somewhere with her husband and sister-in-law. Perhaps once they were done showing her around the encampment and introducing her to the militiamen, we could all sit down for a nice dinner. I have never had anything bad to say about Cadence and she always has such a pleasant atmosphere around her. We could always expect a good time at the dinner table if she was attending.

After a while longer, I went back downstairs to take a break for documenting this day. I found the common area fairly empty with only the three royal sisters seated around the main table. There were still a few guardsmen stationed nearby. The three sisters appeared to be looking over some documents. Possibly discussing various tactics. While I fetched myself some tea from the beverage table nearby, I heard Nightmare Moon speak softly to her sisters. "Yes, the parabolic trajectories of our mages would arc nicely into enemy positions if launched from these formations..."

Just when I was about to take a seat, a thin trail of smoke snaked its way into the room by slipping right under the front door. I watched with intrigue as it floated over to Celestia quickly before compacting into a scroll in the air. The Princess of the Dawn glanced up and caught the scroll in her magical grasp. "Ah, a message from Spike. Let's see here..."

"Such a diligent little dragon, carrying such a workload during trying times. We must see to it the boy is compensated once this is all over." Luna said with a smile while I too shared the sentiment. The little guy tends to have a lot of chores to handle when he is with Twilight, but handling all of this as well? A daunting task for most, I am sure. However, we began to notice Celestia giving the scroll a very strange stare. Luna then asked, "Celestia... Is something amiss?"

"Dear Aunt Celestia... I have ordered the royal guard to close all registration for..." Celestia muttered as her eyes read over the same spot on the scroll over and over. She soon lowered the scroll while just staring into space, the cogs in her head ticking. "What...?"

Nightmare Moon then asked, "You mean to say...that came from Cadence just now? From Canterlot? But Cadence is out there in the camp with Shining Armor as we speak..."

"Unless..." Luna spoke grimly before suddenly slamming her hoof down on the table in a manner that caused every guard in the room to glance our way. "She's an imposter?!"

I felt this was a good time to speak up. "Hang on now, I've already heard testimony from Ocellus. She says all Changelings are linked with some sort of hive connection. If Cadence was a Changeling in disguise, she would've known and told us by now. And she hasn't felt anything like that from Cadence."

"Is that so?" Nightmare Moon asked while the three royal sisters glanced at each other with very skeptical stares. The Princess of Dreams then rubbed her chin with the back of her wrist. "Now that you mention it... Sisters. You have known Cadence longer than I have. Has she displayed any behaviors today that seem...off?"

"With the benefit of hindsight... No, not in the slightest. There were some things about her just before her wedding that should have seemed off to me back then...but not this time. She even perfectly performed that little ritual with Twilight like they always do. I can't imagine a Changeling just happening to get that right on the first try out of sheer luck." Celestia replied with a most contemplative look in her eyes. She was thinking hard over how Cadence behaved after arrival. Even I did not notice anything unusual about her.

"Yes, there was nothing to be suspicious of when it came to her behavior today..." Luna added before she suddenly glanced at Celestia again. Her own blue magic aura then coated the scroll along with Celestia golden yellow aura. "Sister, may I see that for a moment?"

Celestia did not refuse and allowed Luna to take hold of the scroll. Her eyes very carefully scanned it while we looked on. "Hmmm... This message is not dated... Do you suppose this was written immediately after you contacted her and it just happened to get buried under a backlog of messages?"

"Considering that Spike is just one kid... It really wouldn't surprise me. And this doesn't look like that urgent a message..." I spoke while I peeked over Luna to read the message myself. It appeared to be just a confirmation for what Celestia had just recently requested of Cadence.

The tension quickly faded as we all decided it was best to give this situation the benefit of the doubt. If Cadence really was an imposter, then everyone who could detect if there was something not right with her could find nothing to be alarmed by. Everyone except Rain Shine. But if even Ocellus could not detect that Cadence was a Changeling, then anything Rain Shine had to say about it needed to be taken with a grain of salt.

Ember soon reentered the command center with Smolder and Ocellus in her company with the latter having returned to donning her dragoness persona. The two of them headed upstairs to my dorm with ice cream bars in hand. Ember must have escorted them to one of the mess halls in order to get a cold snack. Even she had an ice cream bar in hand only to down the whole thing in one chomp, stick and all. She looked our way and waved at us in greeting. "I'm just dropping the kids off. Don't mind me."

"It's quite all right, Ember." Nightmare Moon replied while Ember started to see herself out. But just before she could reach the door, she yelled as the door swung inward suddenly and violently while launching her backward across the room. She must have traveled at least twelve feet before landing on her back. "What the...?! Who did that?!"

"My sincerest apologies, but this is urgent!" Seaspray spoke from the doorway before he turned to us with a look of near panic in his eyes. "Your highnesses! There's a situation at the docks!"

The three royal sisters suddenly rose from their seats with looks of alarm in their eyes. Luna then turned to me and said, "James, fetch your armor and weapons. Meet us there immediately."

"Got it!" I retorted before hurrying up to my rooming and doing just that. I had no time to really explain anything to Ocellus and Smolder, but I did insist that they stay locked in my room for the moment. This sudden report reeked of bad news.

Once fully suited up and with the Lunar Shield on my left arm, I used the teleportation spell to get myself over to the airship docks in an instant. I beat royal sisters there by a matter of seconds and saw that Ember and Seaspray were in tow. I found Celaeno and Novo standing near the bottom of the gangplank that connected to...the airship that Cadence came in on? I then asked, "Hey, what's happening? Seaspray just paid us a visit and sounded like there's trouble."

Celaeno turned to face me first and her eyes were narrowed and on edge. "Sounds like it. I heard they found the entire crew bound and gagged inside the captain's quarters. Which begs the question of who the rest of the crew was who came here with Cadence. They just up and disappeared a little while ago."

"Someone hijacked the entire ship?!" I yelped in disbelief as this hit me entirely out of left field. We had enough to worry about when it came to the emperor and his Hollow soldiers. Now we had intruders who commandeered a cargo ship and used it to enter the camp?! I was not ready for this.

"Yes, that is exactly what happened!" Seaspray called out as they came in for a landing. He trotted our way and explained, "The crew was thankfully no worse for the wear, but they are a bit rattled. I shall bring the captain down at once."

"Go easy on him, admiral. Sounds like the boys have been through a lot today." Novo declared while Seaspray bowed in acknowledgement. The captain of Capricorn's elite archers flew up to the deck and out of sight. Novo then shook her head and turned to face all of us. "Fine time for us to show up. We stop by to say hello and then this mess happens. Who did you tick off this time?"

"That's what I wanna know! Something about intruders? And where's the crew?" Ember asked while completely ignorant to what was happening. But the looks of unease in the eyes of the three sisters... They already had their suspicions.

Seaspray soon came into view with a pegasus stallion who was sporting quite the beard. That uniform looked like it had seen better days. Once he was brought over to us, Celestia approached the captain and asked, "Are you well? What happened?"

Despite his recent troubles and haggard appearance, the stallion spoke coherently to us. "Changelings, your highness... They swarmed the ship while we were en route and locked us all in my cabin."

"I feared as much..." Nightmare Moon grumbled as she bared her teeth with a frustrated snarl. I was left dumbfounded. If there were indeed Changelings in the camp, why did Ocellus not notice? Were they just too far away for her to detect? Or...could she simply not detect them for whatever reason?

There was no point in asking if Cadence was ever aboard the ship by that point. The answer was obvious by then. Luna then turned to Seaspray and commanded, "Admiral! Take to the sky and locate Cadence at once!"

"Yes, your highness!" The hippogriff commander shouted before shooting up into the air with a great flap of his wings. He hovered high above, his keen eyes scanning his surroundings. Someone like Cadence would be very easy to spot among those rows of tents. Indeed, he did not take long to find his target. "She... She's passing through the east gate at this moment! And she is alone!"

"Sound the alarm! After her! That is not Cadence!" Celestia declared as she and her sisters took to the air while I followed. I did not have a good feeling about this at all. Whoever that was, she was trying to make an escape out of the camp. She must have known her cover had been blown and was using what little subterfuge she had left to slip past the borders after having likely slipped away. I was just bewildered over the fact that Changelings were going out of their way to mess with us at such a time. I could only hope that if we did end up having to clash with the intruders that Thorax would not be among them.

We soon set down just past the walls as sirens began to go off in the camp. Cadence appeared to have her sights set on some woods up ahead that were not too far from the encampment. But she was not getting away now. Nightmare Moon led the charge as she called out, "You there! Halt!"

Seasoned members of the royal guard in full armor charged forth from the open gates behind us. They all had their trusty spears ready. This was not a situation for any of the militia's volunteers. Only guardsmen who knew what they were doing were needed for this situation. Shining Armor was among them and I saw Twilight following. Did they know by now? Cadence took one glanced back at us all before breaking into a full gallop towards the woods. Twilight then called out, "Wait! Who are you?!"

She did not get far. A bright light shot overhead before slamming into the ground just ahead of Cadence. And when it did hit the ground, a pillar of scorching white solar magic erupted skyward as the false princess came to a frightened sliding stop. Once the flames faded, two winged figures swooped overhead that filled me with a sense of relief. "That's far enough, imposter!"

Sunflare and Orbash were on the scene and landed in the circle of scorched earth left behind by the queen's warning shot. If there was any hope for an escape before, Cadence most certainly would not be getting away now. Not with these paragons of magical might bearing down on her. I was entirely unsure of what to even make of the situation and hesitated in drawing my sword. In retrospect, I was tragically naive of the situation at hand.

The king and queen stood beside each other in equal displays of prominence. For once, even Orbash showed no levity in regards to the situation. Sunflare then spoke, "You are no friend of ours. You hijack one of our vessels and bind the crew out of sight. And you alone have explored and seen all that can be seen in our people's efforts in this war. Explain yourself! Who are you?!"

"Your majesties..." Cadence spoke almost meekly as she appeared to cower before them. But only for a moment. I suspected she began to smile. Or even smirk as that tone of her voice gained a most unsettling inflection. That was still Cadence's voice, but...it did not sound like her. And the horn on her head... She enshrouded it in her billowing magic aura. But it was not a color I recognized. It was...green. "It's been too long!"

We all jumped back as a ring of green fire suddenly surrounded the false princess on the ground before it suddenly and very violently exploded upward in a pillar of unnatural and malevolent green fire. Everything about this display, especially those surging green flames, reeked of something foul. I could only stare in awe and unease as I bore witness to this unexpected turn of events that had nothing to do with what was happening on the Empty Plains.

Within that prison of flames, I could still vaguely make out Cadence's silhouette. And it was...changing. Growing taller. Her wings shed their feathers to take on the unsettling look of something akin to an insect's wings lined with holes and clips. And then... The eyes. Her eyes shone through the flames in a truly startling manner. And they... They were not the eyes of a pony. They were...too round. Too large. And they appeared to have two irises instead of one with the outer ring showing gradient hues of lime with the central iris being a brilliant emerald green. The pupils were also unnaturally narrow, but not quite in the nearly feline way Nightmare Moon's eyes are. Even the sclera of her eyes looked wrong with the color being an extremely pale green instead of white. And when her eyes met mine, her eyes narrowed as she displayed a pair of fangs with a most giddy grin. She cackled in delight, her voice twisting as the tone and pitch warped while gaining a subtle distorted effect that was...disturbingly familiar to me.

The flames finally faded to reveal the twisted creature within as she faced us all. And I was wracked by a wretched sense of fascination and outright horror. I was thoroughly convinced that she had been Cadence a very short while earlier. And now...seeing her reveal herself to be entirely something else, something very clearly wicked, disturbed me in a deeply visceral manner I could not explain that is still eating at me as I write this hours later. The creature before me... There was no doubt in my mind. Her physical features were most definitely in line with Ocellus' natural form. That dark gray body with insect elements... A Changeling, but not like the rest. This one looked much closer to a proper mare than other Changelings with bodily proportions akin to those of the Equestrian royal family. Long flowing dark cerulean hair and tail, but unkempt with a few conspicuous holes in them. The horn on her head was impressively longer, but crooked and twisted that only served to further reveal her twisted nature. Her lanky limbs below the knees were marred by holes that left entire gaps trough her limbs... In fact, there was something about her frame that was very abnormal even for a mare. She matched the height and general proportions of Equestria's royal family, but she... She looked too lanky. Too slender to the point of looking almost frail. Everything... Everything about this mare just felt...off. And yet, I could not deny that she exuded a strange bewitching type of allure. Unsettling, yet bizarrely enticing. And there atop her head... A crown. A strange tiny black crown with the spires topped with round orbs that bore a turquoise hue. A crown... A queen. Changeling queen. Sunflare mirrored my thoughts as she spoke with a scowl, "Chrysalis... What have we done to deserve your presence, Changeling queen?"

The Changeling queen turned her unnaturally round eyes to the king and queen of Equestria as we all looked on in either unease or outright disgust. I was transfixed, unable to look away from the queen of all Changelings herself. Half intrigued and half horrified. And she spoke with that distorted voice that I could swear I had heard before. "Sunflare. Orbash. My goodness, it's been millennia. How long has it been since you disappeared from the spotlight? And you... Orbash. You're as ravishing as I remember. If only I got to you first..."

I jumped as Orbash responded to the approaching Changeling queen in a manner I did not at all expect. With a sudden flash of his silvery magic aura around his six horns, a bolt of magic lightning was launched from the tip of his horn and struck the ground just before her. She stepped back in alarm before a half circle of icy spikes shot up from the ground to ward her off. There was nothing but contempt in those formerly kind blue eyes. And it was then I saw it. Much like how Sunflare boasted superior mastery over the elemental forces Celestia and I wield, Orbash was the same for the other end of the spectrum. The lightning and ice magic Luna, Nightmare Moon, and I wield are always tinted by a blue hue. But the lightning that shot forth from Orbash's horn and the ice spikes before him were as pale as death. And the lightning... I almost did not even see it. It was there and gone in an eye blink like actual real lighting. Our lightning magic is certainly fast, but nowhere near as fast as the real deal. This proved to me that while Orbash may not have access to something as destructive as solar magic, he was by no means weaker than his wife. He then spoke with the iciest tone I had ever heard from him, "Keep your hooves off me, wench. My heart is not yours to claim."

Sunflare flashed her king a most confident smile upon seeing him reject the noticeably flirtatious advances of the bewitching Changeling queen. Only when Chrysalis stepped back further did he dismiss the icy barrier. No matter how powerful she might have been, the Changeling queen would be crushed if she challenged either of them. But she then haughtily looked away from the two of them with eyes closed, revealing some rather fitting dark green eyeshadow covering her eyelids. "Hmph! True love is not so easily swayed when tempered by the eons. Even I know this. And besides..."

I flinched as the foul queen turned her gaze towards us. Or rather...towards me. Her actions constantly reeked of a twisted lust that made her feel dangerous in ways that are not easy to describe. She grinned broadly as she declared, "I have my sights set on something...much bigger."

Now that she was looking right at me... Where... Where had I seen those eyes before? That form... That voice... Those eyes... My god, I had! The realization hit me hard as it all came back to me. I pointed at the approaching Changeling queen and spoke in a near panic. "You... You're the one from... The Everfree Forest!"

"You remember! Yes, we have crossed paths before, haven't we? How long has it been since the last time? Feels like it's been longer than it has, hasn't it?" Chrysalis cackled almost gleefully. As if she was actually delighted to know that I had not forgotten the very few times I had seen, or at least heard her during the few excursions I had made deep into the Everfree Forest. I could never forget that silhouette. Or those striking green eyes and sultry distorted voice.

This sudden revelation caused all eyes to fall upon me. Luna then barked in shock, "James, you've seen her before?! Why say nothing of it?!"

"I thought she was just some forest nymph! I didn't even get a good look at her in the shadows the one time I actually saw her! I didn't even know what Changelings were until just a few months ago!" I desperately tried to explain in equal disbelief. If only I had known... If I had known that the leader of an enemy faction was looming near me those few times, I would have told someone. But it did not matter now that she was there before us.

"Oh, don't fault the boy. It's not like I meant any harm to him. Besides..." Chrysalis spoke dismissively in a strange act of standing up for me. Although she then grinned viciously at me, her two fangs on display, as she spoke with a most unsettling inflection in that voice. "He is simply far too valuable to be harmed."

I noticed intense glares of utter hatred from some those around me. Especially from Twilight Sparkle, Celestia, and Shining Armor. There was a legitimate air of animosity between them. A very personal level of aggression. But with a sudden flash of green fire, Chrysalis abruptly closed the gap between the two of us with a teleportation spell and was right up in my face. She grinned most hungrily as I was left unsure if I should be afraid or flattered. "Mm, I haven't felt such a deep well of love in a long time. Even with that enchanted shell keeping it locked away from me, I can still...taste it from here."

It would seem that my armor carried the unexpected attribute of preventing Changelings from passively feeding on my love. Nightmare Moon snarled as the queen with her eyes filled with a frightful white glow. "You will take a step back at once!"

Chrysalis glanced over at the Princess of Dreams and looked like she was about to say something, but her eyes then opened wide in shock before she suddenly threw herself backwards with the rapid fluttering of her wings. And it was not because of Nightmare Moon. Someone came rushing between us with a swift lunge before coming out of that swoop and sliding to a stop nearby. My heart skipped a beat when I saw who stood before us. "I missed... That almost never happens."

Novo. The hippogriff queen herself stood ready with her glorious rapier in hand. Just seeing her ready for a fight made me all the more confident that this situation was rapidly coming under our control. Chrysalis would need a death wish to tangle with the finest swordswoman on the planet. And yet... The Changeling queen grinned most...curiously at the hippogriff queen. "Well now... Novo. Queen of Capricorn Island. I've always wanted to pay a visit and sample the boundless joyful love of your people. Just a shame your turf is so isolated and hard for my people to reach."

The eyes of my beloved queen glared at Chrysalis with a frightful cold rage. Novo had never even seen Chrysalis before, but she had already assumed the worst and was ready to raise her sword in my defense. "Then you better stay far away from us because I'll make sure my men squish you on sight. And hands off the boy."

"Oooohoohoohoooo! Just feel the love coming off you! So fiery and spicy!" Chrysalis spoke while letting out...a surprisingly adorable giggle in the process. She then glanced my way for a second before starting to reach one hoof in my direction. "Hotter...and hotter...ohoho how hot does your heart burn for him?"

"I'll mount you on my wall if you keep pushing your luck, skank! Do not test me!" Novo suddenly roared while looking like she was ready to run Chrysalis through on her sword. Such a sleazy conniving creature, that queen...

Before Chrysalis could even get another word in, I saw her once again responding to a sudden shift in the air. Her eyes glanced down at the ground before suddenly teleporting a short distance away in another flash of green fire. And we all found out why. The instant she left that spot on the ground, a thick cluster of long narrow thorns burst from the ground like a vicious tripwire trap. Thorns... Not thick roots, but narrow thorns... Rain Shine?!

Sure enough, the beautiful and fully armed and armored kirin matriarch rushed forth from the crowd with her glaive floating by her side. I was alarmed by just how vicious that attack from below was. That was not simply an attack to cause harm as a warning. That was an outright kill shot. Chrysalis would have been fatally and gruesomely skewered had she not been so quick to react. Even she panted lightly in alarm as she said, "That was too close..."

I felt that it was for the best that I did not intervene. My allies had this situation quite under control. Rain Shine twirling the Viper Edge through the air and readied it for battle as she stood her ground. The thorns she summoned retracted back into the ground, but her fierce eyes and what I just saw told me enough. She was more than ready to slay this foul queen and definitely had the means to. But once again, after she regained her composure, Chrysalis showed that she was more familiar with her foes more than we expected. "Ah, yes... Rain Shine. Child of Sequoia Valley. My, how you've grown."

This did not faze her. Rain Shine placed herself between me and the Changeling queen as she declared, "You are wracked by...a twisted infatuation. Stay away from him."

"Ha, and I can see why. You really are the spitting image of your mother. After all..." Chrysalis chuckled before flashing another mocking grin at her opponent. "She had excellent taste in men."

That statement triggered something in Rain Shine. Something terrifying. Her mane and tail began to transition into a halfway ignited state like several times before. But they began to waver even more fiercely as even the patches of her coat I could see past her armor were starting...to darken. Like every individual hair on her body was starting to be charred by an open flame. She then spoke with a growl, "You will show discretion or this will be your last day alive."

Chrysalis' eyes narrowed in wariness, but Rain Shine's threat did not quite silence her. And she provided an answer to a question I forgot I wanted an answer for. "I must admit... I never would've expected a kirin to be among the lot of you. Your kind were always far too pacifistic to have any place on a battlefield. It was exhausting keeping my own nerves hidden from you. I'm not sure how much longer I could've keep it up."

Just when I feared Rain Shine was about to do something that we would all regret, a fortunate interruption occurred. A flash of pink above us cast a glow over the area. The glow of a flame. An impressively large fireball made up of a vibrant pink color was falling towards the Changeling queen. This sudden distraction prompted Rain Shine to forget about her rage as she stepped back with her body returning to normal. Chrysalis responded just in time by summoning a translucent green magic barrier that the fireball exploded into in a flash of embers. A flash of blue and gold dropped to the ground before us with spear in hand. Ember had wasted no time in fetching her armor and weapon. Spear ready, she called back to us. "What'd I miss?!"

"Not much! Except that...this thing was Cadence!" I replied with my hand pointing towards the unmasked intruder. Ember looked back towards the Changeling queen while that twisted mare started to cast the Dragon Lord that smug smirk of knowing familiarity. They had never met, yet I could see she was very knowledgeable of who was before her.

Even after having to defend herself from yet another surprise attack, Chrysalis maintained her slithering smugness. As if she was in more control of the situation than she thought she was. "Well now... Ember. Daughter of Torch and Blaze. You really have inherited your mother's beauty. And your father's proud horns and ferocity."

"You... You knew my mother?" Ember asked with an unexpected show of weakness. Her tone softened and spear was lowered, but she quickly caught herself and readied her spear once again. "No, forget it! I don't need to know! Not from a freak like you! How do you know them anyway?!"

"I think the better question is...who don't I know by now?" The foul queen asked in retort with such a devious smirk upon her lips. "My reign predates this world's first sunrise. And I have a very long memory. And... Hmmmm..."

Chrysalis' unnaturally round eyes opened wide in intrigue. She turned her gaze to me before looking back towards Ember. "Oh my, what's this? I knew that a dragon's heart as beats hotly for their sworn mate, but this... Mmmmhmhmhm, what are you hiding, Dragon Lord?"

"Don't...you dare..." I heard Ember growl as a loud crack reached my ears. Her grasp on her spear shaft tightened far too much. Her powerful grasp was starting to crush and crack the thick pike shaft in her hands. Chrysalis... What was she implying?

The Changeling queen let out a brief cackle. She was having far too much fun with this. "Haha, what are you waiting for? I am fully aware of your rituals bound to your very blood. Go ahead. Say it. Say what you..."

It all happened so fast. With one sudden snap movement that could only be possible with a reptile's reflexes, Ember was upon Chrysalis. And she clamped her powerful hand right around the Changeling queen's throat. That look of shock in those large green eyes. Ember was strangling the breath right out of her! "That's not for you to say!"

After a good five seconds or so of the Dragon Lord crushing her windpipe, Chrysalis escaped Ember's lethal grip the only way she could. In a quick flash of green fire, Chrysalis suddenly warped several paces back with the use of a teleportation spell. And she did not escape unscathed. She held a hoof to her throat and coughed with wheezing breaths. After another close brush with death, her swagger was gone.

It was at this point that Novo stepped forward and placed herself between Rain Shine and Ember while brandishing her rapier. She glanced at them both before speaking with a grim yet whimsical tone. "Ladies, I've seen some ugly bugs in my time, but this one is in desperate need of a good squishing. Shall we?"

"Gladly. Nothing good will come of sparing this demon." Rain Shine replied as the Viper Edge floated up beside her on an angle that was perfect for lashing out for a quick slice. Ember said nothing, but was most likely itching to get her hands of Chrysalis again while she stood ready with spear in hand.

A part of me was thrilled over how this would go. No matter how ancient or powerful the Changeling queen was, this was about to turn into a hilariously one-sided brawl. Chrysalis was about to face a mighty kirin warrior, the Dragon Lord, and the duelist queen herself. And that scowl on her face showed that she knew this was not going to end well. But instead of trying to escape or plead for mercy, Chrysalis just rolled her eyes and let out a groan of annoyance. "All right, I suppose that's enough. Weapons down, I'm not here to start trouble. Not any big trouble, at least."

"Excuse me?" Orbash retorted as he and Sunflare watched from nearby while ready to intervene should our enemy try to escape.

Shining Armor was especially not willing to give the Changeling queen the benefit of the doubt. Even I had doubts about this. Why else would she and her men hijack an airship to infiltrate our base of operations during a war that did not concern them? The captain of the guard shouted, "Gimme a break! Why else would you be here, you scum?! How'd you even infiltrate us so well?! I couldn't tell at all that you weren't Cadence this time! None of us did! How?!"

Was he referring to his wedding day? I heard that there were all sorts of clues over Cadence not acting right that tipped Twilight off that something was off. And Chrysalis knew this as she spoke with a satisfied smirk on her face. "You mean how even your sister couldn't notice anything unusual about your dear wife? Quite frankly, I wasn't taking chances this time. The last time we crossed paths, that was a perfect storm. There were so many places where someone could've picked up that I was struggling with my facade. I should've been found out. But that didn't happen until it was finally too late. I got lucky. Because you were all a bunch of fools who didn't want to believe that someone like me could infiltrate so high up into the capital of Equestria itself. But no one gets lucky twice in the exact same way."

No one looked more disgusted and frustrated than Twilight Sparkle herself. After probably being the only one who kind of saw through Chrysalis' disguise the last time around, she looked utterly furious that our hated enemy found a way to improve her mimicry skills to the point even those who were familiar with her would not be able to detect her while masquerading as another. And that...only made the concept all the more horrifying to me.

Novo suddenly pointed her sword at the Changeling queen and spoke firmly with her deep soulful voice. "How about you shut up and start getting to the point. You want our weapons down? Fine. Now start talking. What do you want, vermin?"

"My, your style is entirely your own, Novo. I'm really not use to dealing with royalty who act the way you do." Chrysalis retorted with a smirk of amusement. Even she could not ignore how unorthodox Novo's behavior is for a queen. But she then sighed in relief now that she was not in danger of being assaulted and said, "In any case... I am not here to stir up trouble. I'm here to deliver a message."

Celestia began to step forward. Her eyes were locked in a constant glare, but she still maintained civility. "And that message is...?"

"I'll only tell you if you allow me to leave unscathed once my work here is done. And trust me, you don't want to refuse this. It's about...the emperor." Chrysalis retorted as we all stared in shock. What had she been up to out here that we were unaware of? This sounded too important to turn down. She knew something we did not. As reluctant as everyone was to cooperate with a longtime enemy of Equestria, a quick glance at her companions caused Celestia to silently nod in agreement. Chrysalis smirked in satisfaction and continued, "Wise choice. I'll have you know that the war out here has not gone unnoticed by my people. And we've been doing a little investigating on our own. We have seen the Heaven's Pillar. And we have seen what the emperor seeks to accomplish."

Sunflare stomped her hoof to signal an opportunity to interject. "And what is it he seeks?"

Chrysalis bowed her head, almost looking troubled. She then proceeded to let out a distorted chuckle that was difficult to tell if it was the product of nervousness or amusement. She cast her gaze at us all and said, "Oh, trust me. You would not believe me even if I tried to explain it to you. You all need to see it in order to understand it."

This was vexing to hear. A goal...that is incomprehensible to put together into words? Nightmare Moon then stepped forward and spoke most threateningly, "Then what would you have us do?"

The Changeling queen's tone and even her gaze changed. There was no levity or smugness. Her voice spoke with an alarming sincerity. "Send out a reconnaissance team to survey the situation. This isn't a war of manpower anymore. Don't wait until it's too late. Time is not on your side here. Learn what is happening at the Heaven's Pillar and revise your tactics accordingly. Only when you see it will you understand it."

This was not a joke. Not from our enemy. Orbash was the next to speak as he took these words with a healthy dose of skepticism. "And why exactly would you be so willing to give us this information?"

Chrysalis' response only added an extra layer of unease to her revelation. "Because even my people will not benefit from the outcome of this war if the emperor has his way. If he triumphs here, there will be significantly less love to go around in hits world. It will be much more difficult to sustain ourselves. We may very well starve. And it is my duty to preserve my hive however I must."

A reasonable enough motive. And almost respectable too. But Shining Armor then brought up one last point that we all were wondering. "Then explain what you and your goons were doing running around in our encampment. If you weren't scoping us out to plan an attack...then why?!"

"Oh, that? We were simply surveying the situation to see if you needed any assistance. After seeing what the emperor is up too, I was willing to declare a truce for the time being in order to assist you in the war effort. Because we share a common enemy." Chrysalis revealed with utter seriousness. But she then cast a confident smirk at us. "But after a thorough evaluation, I've come to the conclusion that our assistance is unnecessary. You are all exceedingly well prepared. You outclass the emperor's armies in nearly every category. Kudos."

It was hard to tell if she was being sarcastic, but she did not seem. to be joking. Everyone had no idea how to take that praise. But the Changeling queen's tone darkened once more as she said, "Just let me remind you that having the edge on the battlefield won't be enough to win this war. Superior tactics and manpower won't be enough once you actually get to the Heaven's Pillar. Remember my words. You'll be grateful I risked my life to give you this information eventually."

Rain Shine took a step forward and locked eyes with the Changeling queen. They just...stared at each other. But after a moment, Rain Shine looked back at us. "She speaks the truth. I sense...no lies in her words. It is...a perplexing sincerity."

This...was disturbing. It would have been easy to dismiss the words of an ancient enemy of Equestria as an attempt to mislead us, but if even a kirin could sense no deception within her, then...it was all true. What sort of horrors had Chrysalis uncovered out there?

Chrysalis then spoke again with a very sincere tone, even as that strange distortion in her voice warped her words. "That is all I have to tell you. I will just be on my way now, if there's nothing else to discuss... Best of luck out there. The entirety of Equestria and everyone in it is at risk here."

Heavy words indeed. Although should we let her go? We all turned our gazes to the most wizened and knowledgeable people among us. Orbash and Sunflare looked our way and then at each other. They soon nodded with Sunflare speaking towards Chrysalis. "Very well. We will heavily evaluate your revelations. Now, begone."

"Wise decision. But before I depart..." The Changeling queen replied before her unnatural eyes fell upon me. I actually flinched when I saw those round eyes looking right at me. Those nearest me readied themselves for an approach, but she did not leave that spot. "Take care of yourself out there, boy. You and I will be seeing each other again in due time."

With a quiet chuckle, Chrysalis summoned yet another towering pillar of green fire around herself. We waited, ready for an attack. But when that pillar of flames receded to nothing, she was gone. Her mission fulfilled, the ancient Changeling queen had returned to the shadows. As the tension in the air began to fade, I finally allowed myself to breathe, "Well, that was...something."

"Disgusting freak... What's your take on it, your highness? You think that was all a trick?" Shining Armor grumbled before he glanced up at Celestia.

Celestia let out a frustrated sigh, the scowl on her face showing just how uncomfortable the whole experience was for her. "As much as I'd like to believe that... I really do not believe she was trying to deceive us. For even a bitter enemy to provide us information that may aid us in winning this war... Just what is the emperor up to out there?"

"A world with less love... What sort of madness could do that to Equestria?" Luna asked as everyone around us began to make their way back into the camp now that the danger had passed. But those words... It only added to the enigma that was the Forgotten Emperor. What was he aiming for? Would reaching the Heaven's Pillar and taking him out just not be enough after all?

While I stood there pondering what I had heard, someone approached me as a tall figure loomed over me. I glanced up and found Novo standing tall before me before she rested a hand on my pauldron. I felt my heart swell as a concerned smile crossed her beak. When the enemy drew near me, she was the first to enter the fray. With so few ears around to hear her, she asked softly, "You all right there, honey? I got here just in time, right?"

"Phew, yeah... That was quite the entrance there. Thank you, Novo." I replied while gazing up at the beautiful and brave duelist queen. Although I was still a little rattled by what I had just seen. The only times I had seen a Changeling use their shapeshifting abilities was to take on the form of innocuous objects to evade detection or to assume an entirely unique form shared by no one else. This was the first time I had seen one assume the form of someone I am familiar with and for entirely dubious reasons. To be so thoroughly deceived why someone who can wear another person's face... It disturbed me far more in practice than it ever had on paper. The body snatcher scenario may be on of my more feared horror genres... And I could not have been more grateful that I had such capable allies at my side during such an unsettling encounter. "I'm glad you were here, even if you were out of your element."

"Baby, I would've shown my best if that ugly bug made a move on us. I haven't killed before, but I'd be willing to try for your sake." Novo declared boldly before turning her attention towards Celestia and her sisters. "Well then, Celestia... What now? You think we should take what she said seriously?"

"Under any other circumstances, I would be taking the words of our enemy with a heaping dose of salt. But if Rain Shine's insistence is anything to go by..." Celestia began to say before she glanced at her sisters. Luna and Nightmare Moon only responded with a nod as if to convey that they should not disregard what the Changeling queen had told us. Celestia then said, "Let us meet in the war room in thirty minutes. This turn of events needs to be discussed."

Everyone began to head back towards the camp while Novo flew off to return her sword to the Alabaster. Ember was the last to pass me while I stood there to collect my thoughts. And as I looked at her, I remembered what she just did. Whatever Chrysalis was implying as she spoke to the Dragon Lord was more than enough to provoke a nearly murderous response from Ember. She would have crushed the queen's throat had she not been able to teleport out of Ember's vice of a grip. When Ember glanced at me from behind her helmet, I began to ask, "Ember..."

"Not now. I don't have an answer." She hastily retorted in an almost uncharacteristic manner before quickening her pace to get away from me. But not as if she did not want to be around me. Whatever was on her mind, it was best not to pry. Not this time. But just before I could start to follow, I noticed someone behind me had not started to head back yet. Rain Shine remained where she was while facing east. The Viper Edge had been set upon the ground by her hooves.

She did not turn to face me. Rain Shine's gaze never looked away from the east. I approached my shield-sister and asked, "You all right?"

"Her presence was most foul...but she spoke not a hint of deception... What sort of circumstances could provoke the vile into aiding their enemies?" Rain Shine muttered in confusion with her eyes narrow and pondering. She was unsettled and not by the fact that Chrysalis had infiltrated us to the point where she was even able to evade a kirin's spiritual senses. She then closed her eyes and said, "Perhaps I can listen in through the flora near the Heaven's Pillar... See if I can get a feel for what is happening."

"You can? Nice." I retorted before falling silent. Rain Shine closed her eyes. Her horn's runes became aglow as she remained entirely still. No doubt becoming one with nature. Moments passed before I felt it was safe to speak. "Hear anything? See anything?"

"The many blades of grass cannot see, my friend. But they can hear. And I hear...nothing unusual. Nor do I feel anything unusual..." The wise and ancient kirin muttered without once opening her eyes. "It is quiet... Much too quiet. But...there is icy nearby. Snaking its way up the tower... It has grown ever so high over the centuries... Let me see if I can...feel higher..."

This was a curious observation. And not entirely unexpected. Even if the Heaven's Pillar stood the test of time by not being reclaimed by nature, there was no stopping the encroachment of wild flora. Much of the lower sections of the tower must have surely been overrun by ivy growing over the walls by now. It must be a beautiful sight, if not somewhat melancholy.

"Wha... What is this..." Rain Shine muttered with a gasp as I saw her face's expression begin to change. First to curiosity. Then into a display of growing discomfort. And then...pain. Genuine pain as she bared her teeth. "This... How could this... What am I sensing...? Stop... Stop, I don't want..."

"Rain...?" I muttered in concern before I began to carefully reach out to her.

"What is this negativity?!" Rain Shine suddenly shouted as her eyes shot open with a look of utter horror. Even with her eyes open to see around her, she did not sever the link with the flora. She swung her head as if something had dug its hooks into her with fresh torrents of tears flowing from her eyes. "Too much! Too much hatred! Please stop! I don't want to feel this! I beg of you, I do not wish to know this!"

She was in agony. Whatever she was sensing out there... I did not take time to question it. I waited for an opportunity and grabbed Rain Shine in a firm armored embrace. I did all I could to secure her in my arms, even folding my armor's wings around her. "Rain! Rain, what is it?!"

My embrace gradually soothed her and the glow in her horn's runes faded in seconds. Stunned and still reeling from whatever just assaulted her senses, she leaned limply into my embrace while dragging us both down to the ground. "Hold me... Let me bask in your aura... Yes... Yes, much better... So warm..."

"Shhh... It's OK. I'm here." I whispered to her in the hopes that no one saw that frantic display. And I asked carefully, "What did you sense? Was it coming from the emperor?"

"No... No, that could not have been him... He has never been the sort to be ruled by bitterness..." Rain Shine muttered softly with her tears slowly came to a stop. Even as those trails of salty liquid still stained her face. "It came from above... Far above. But it was so strong... Strong enough to feel so far below... A miasma of horrible desires and ill will... Like nothing I have ever felt across the world of Equestria... I refuse to believe such a thing could ever be the product of something from this world... What has the emperor willed upon this world?"

This only added to the horror of what the Changeling queen revealed to us. Something so foul and that it even frightened her? Something that could be a threat to literally everyone in this world? I tried to not think to hard about it, but now my nerves were alight with a dreadful sense of unwanted ignorance. The fact that we simply did not know what was happening was the worst thing about this situation. Desperate for answers, I started to help Rain Shine to her feet. "We'll be finding out soon... You should take the rest of the evening off to pamper yourself or something. Get some good vibes going after that."

"I... I shall. I must rest my soul in time for the next engagement with the enemy..." Rain Shine muttered as she shakily lifted her glaive to her side with a very shaky levitation spell. She had nothing else to say while I walked her back to the encampment and to her personal hut. Although she did bid me farewell with a kiss between the eyes. Once she was tucked away safe and sound, I headed into the command center to wait for the meeting in the war room.

What I found upon entering was not what I expected. A number of guards were standing around with short spears at their sides. It was just like when Chrysalis first arrived while disguised as Cadence, but she was gone now. Why the extra security? That answer came immediately when I heard the clopping of hooves coming down the stairs leading up to my room. And I should have seen this coming in retrospect. Shining Armor emerged from the stairwell with Ocellus following behind in her dragon facade with her arms bound securely with rope. Smolder followed closely behind with a look of great irritation in her eyes. "I swear, if you guys do anything to her..."

"She is not going to be harmed, Miss Smolder. We just need to talk with her." Shining Armor replied bluntly while guiding a very uneasy Ocellus to a stool and had her take a seat on it. His men drew in closer while he looked over at me. "James, I'm glad you could be here. I think you should be here for this."

"They came in and tied her up. Saying something about her maybe being a spy for the Changelings that snuck into the camp today. I think that's what happened, at least?" Smolder explained while sounding as confused as she was frustrated. I should have expected this. It was far to easy to assume Ocellus had been used by her former allies. Or to have not been as innocent as we had assumed. But I refused to believe Ocellus had any ulterior motives for getting caught in the first place. She was too genuine... Too sincere. At least that was what I had hoped after seeing the Changeling queen herself.

Ocellus said nothing, but that pleading gaze in her eyes told me she had no idea why she had been brought downstairs in cuffs. I tried pushing my doubts out of my head. She was much too young to be skilled enough in the art of deception to fake that gaze. I then took a seat at the table in the common area and listened in while Smolder stood by me.

Shining Armor let out a sigh of frustration before he spoke with a softer tone than expected. "Look... I really want to give you the benefit of the doubt on this, but I can't ignore the coincidences. We were infiltrated today by a group of Changelings. And their queen was with them. She was the one who looked like Cadence."

The look of utter shock in her eyes... This was entirely unexpected to her. There was no faking that alarm. "She... She was here?! And she was Miss Cadence?! But...how?! If the queen was here, I would've sensed her! I walked right by her! There's no way I wouldn't have no noticed her presence!"

I strongly doubt the Changelings have a means of hiding their own inherent hive connection to each other so easily. They may be able to hide from a kirin if they try hard enough, but hiding from Ocellus? It did not sound possible. And Shining Armor believed her. "OK, OK, I get it. But if you couldn't sense her... Why couldn't you detect your queen right next to you? Is there a way to prevent other Changelings from noticing?"

"We Changelings have an intrinsic... I think that's the right word? An intrinsic connection to every other Changeling in the hive? If we get close enough, we can literally feel the connection to know it's them even when they're disguised. The only way...I couldn't feel the queen nearby would be..." Ocellus started to explain before she looked completely crestfallen. A look of sorrow in her eyes. "It means...I've been cut out of the connection... I...can't go back anymore..."

I too felt my heart sink upon understanding what she meant. The Changeling hive had essentially exiled her by this point. There was no going back now. I looked at Smolder and saw that she too was mildly distressed by this claim. Our little friend was distraught and it hurt to see her like this. Even Shining Armor reached out and placed his hoof on her shoulder. "I'm sorry."

"It... I guess it's OK though... I didn't even want to go back... But then...why does it sting so much knowing this?" Ocellus muttered as long wet tears trickled down her draconian muzzled. The guards immediately released her from her binds and returned to their duties. They knew to not disturb her now.

"Hey... Hey, it's OK... You hear me, Ocellus?" Smolder said softly while she approached. The little dragoness then put her arms around her friend and said, "Who cares if that ugly old hive doesn't want you back? Just wait until we get back to Ponyville. You'll be living the dream when we get there."

"Thank you... I just...need some time to take this in..." Ocellus muttered with a pitiable attempt at a smile creeping across her face. She knew she was safe and loved where she was. But I knew the hive was the only home she had ever known. And it was not like she had any enemies there. It was not ideal, but it was still familiar and safe, that much I am certain of. And now we were all she had.

I wanted to hold Ocellus after all that had happened. I needed to be reminded that she is a wonderful little lady who is nothing like the twisted queen I saw that afternoon. And she needed me too. Ocellus reached out to me with her arms, wordlessly pleading for me to take her into mine. But just when I started to approach, the door to the war room opened while Shining Armor stood in the doorway. "James... We need you in here. Can't get started without you."

"Right... I'm coming." I grumbled while Shining Armor stepped back inside. Ocellus and I gazed at each other in bitter disappointment. I then reached out and rested my hand on her head. "I'll be up as soon as we're done in there, all right?"

Ocellus could only nod with a tearful whimper. Smolder then smiled at me, albeit weakly, and said, "I'll keep an eye on her. Don't keep us waiting."

In an attempt to ease Ocellus before departing, I placed a kiss on her head before heading into the war room with my helmet held in my left arm. I locked the door behind me as I found just about everyone I would expect to be there for such a heavy topic. The entire Equestrian royal family was present. As was Novo and Seaspray. Ember rested her helmet on the table while Spitfire was seated beside her. Shining Armor and Estoc were muttering quietly to each other, as was Twilight Sparkle for some reason. Like the last time, Orbash saved a seat for me and beckoned me to sit by him. I left the Lunar Shield by the door to free up my left arm and placed my helmet on the table before me. More than anything, my eyes fell upon Twilight. Why was she there?

"Are we all present here? Good." Sunflare spoke as the sun queen took charge of the situation. "I never dreamed we would have to be discussing an old enemy like the Changeling queen during this war. Were there truly no signs of anything being amiss after they arrived?"

"Not at all, your majesty. The crew that arrived with the false Cadence gave us no reason for concern and even cooperated with handling with unloading the cargo. We only checked the captain's cabin when one of our men just happened to pass by and heard muffled sounds from within." Seaspray explained at length over what happened aboard that cargo ship at the docks. The captain's cabin would certainly have no business being entered by anyone who was there just to deal with the cargo. The last place anyone would look. It bought the intruders an ample amount of time.

Twilight then decided to speak up. "I can't believe Chrysalis even fooled me... She performed that little ritual Cadence and I have completely flawlessly! How does anypony do that?! How do you memorize something like that?!"

Indeed, that was the first thing Shining Armor thought of as a test to see if Cadence was the real deal. The fact that the Changeling queen's mimicry skills had improved to the point where she could even pass for someone she had been caught impersonating rather poorly before was unsettling. Truly, she had reached the point where she was taking no chances. A high profile failure like an invasion of Equestria's capital might do that to one's ego...

"Before we forget about that... James. You seemed to recognize Chrysalis. From the Everfree Forest, you said?" Nightmare Moon began to speak with all eyes falling upon me. In hindsight, I felt really stupid for not having ever mentioned what I saw and heard to anyone. Although I doubt it would have made a difference in the grand scheme of things. "Tell us. What did you see out there and when did it happen."

Even though it has only been a couple of years since that time, thinking back to when it all started feels like half a lifetime ago. But I could never forget that first day out there. "It was during that judicial mess where I hid out in the Everfree Forest regarding...a weird law that made me jump to conclusions. You remember, right?"

Celestia and Luna glanced at each other in embarrassment other the mess that outdated law caused me back then. Luna then said, "We do. And what of that day?"

"I never actually saw anyone, but...during my first full day out there, I swear I felt like I was being watched at times... Not being hunted by beasts. Just...the feeling that I was being observed." I explained as I recalled that uncanny sensation at the time. I then continued, "I felt it again the on the night Nightmare Moon returned. I ended up lagging behind the girls for a bit and I felt that creepy feeling again. That was when I kind of saw her. It was hard to make her out in the shadows, but that silhouette... And those eyes... It was her. She was watching me from a distance. Just like at the start..."

"You mean to tell me the Changeling queen has been keeping a close eye on you...since only your eighth day in Equestria?!" Celestia exclaimed as she suddenly leaned forward over the table with a tone of shock in her voice. When she put it like that... It only made Chrysalis' familiarity with me all the more unsettling. Celestia then asked, "But...why? What does she see in you? She had quite the fixation on you when she revealed herself today..."

"I...should probably explain why I wanted to join this meeting now. I have something important to say about Chrysalis." Twilight Sparkle then spoke with all eyes falling upon her. She did hesitate, breathing a harsh sigh with her eyes directed at the table for a moment. "The truth is...I saw her that night too. But after everything was said and done about Nightmare Moon. Do you remember that night, your highness? When you...felt something nearby while we were waiting for Rainbow Dash to come back?"

"As a matter of fact, I do. I don't suppose what I felt was...her?" Nightmare Moon replied as I was left wondering just what happened after I passed out from sheer blood loss after that fateful night. If there was a time to bring something like that up, now was the time to do it.

Twilight nodded before she continued. "They surrounded me before I even knew they were there. I tried pressing the queen for information, but she said that she would have to kill me if she told me. I was only allowed to leave without trouble by promising not to mention seeing her to anypony. I was inclined to believe she really wasn't up to anything out there in the middle of a place like the Everfree Forest, but...I guess it was only a matter of time before she revealed why she wanted us to take very good care of James..."

"We're not mad at you, Twily. You had to do what you had to in order to stay alive." Shining Armor replied with his hoof on his sister's shoulder. It did sound like nothing worth mentioning did happen that night. Although I still was left baffled... How long was the Changeling queen keeping tabs on me? The more I thought about how many times we might have passed each other in the streets without me even knowing she was there... Paranoia inducing indeed. Although Shining Armor then directed his attention to all of us and said, "We've already questioned the defector and it's not likely she was involved in the queen's activities today. By all accounts, it looks like she's been completely exiled from the hive by this point."

"An unfortunate possibility, but good to see that was not the case. The child does not appear to possess ulterior motives..." Sunflare retorted while I noticed her eyes glance at me. They narrowed for a moment before the sun queen asked, "Although it does seem plausible that our enemy has been monitoring your activity in this world, James. And for a worrying amount of time. I would assume that your status as the only human in this world... Well, aside from the emperor. I would assume you being the only one of your kind is a significant factor in this situation, but I would be a fool to assume that is the only factor here..."

It really was worrying... And I remembered what Thorax had told me at our prior encounter. I could not mention him to everyone there, but... What he said. The one their queen is looking for. Was it me? And what for? What is so special about me that she could view me as a valuable resource? And why has she not acted yet? Waiting for a certain opportunity? To keep this subterfuge and surveillance going for this long... She is a very patient enemy. And the patient ones are easily the most dangerous.

Nightmare Moon then spoke to Shining Armor with a most stern gaze. "Captain. Until further notice, you and your men are to perform sporadic checks on our personnel at your discretion. We cannot take chances out here."

This sounded unnecessary after even Rain Shine could not detect any deception in the words of Chrysalis. I could not imagine them trying to sabotage our efforts in the war. But they know her better than I do, so who knows? I looked over at Ember while she looked back at me. We said nothing, but both nodded. We both knew the other was listening closely even if we had little to say thus far.

"If no one else has anything to say about this Changeling business, I say we focus on why we're actually here." Novo finally spoke up while tapping her talons loudly on the table to get everyone's attention. "If that ugly bug is to be believed, there's something weird going down at the Heaven's Pillar. The enemy headquarters, am I right? And I have to say a recon operation wouldn't be a bad idea."

Spitfire was quick to raise her hoof. "Leave it to me, your majesties. I'll round up some of our fastest fliers tomorrow and be in and out of there with the information you need in no time."

"Well said, captain. And yes, tomorrow may be best. It is already getting too late in the day and we shouldn't hold the sun back just for this. We need you to actually be able to see what's happening out there after all." Orbash replied while I expected nothing less from the captain of the Wonderbolts.

But that was not all she had to say on the matter. Spitfire then extended her hoof to me before saying, "And I'd really appreciate it if you could come with us, James."

I certainly did not expect this invitation. I had already found myself completely not cut out for the Best Young Fliers competition in Cloudsdale the last time Rainbow Dash wanted me to tryout for it. I stood no chance in keeping up with pegasi of Wonderbolt caliber. I then asked, "I'm pretty sure I'm nowhere near fast enough to keep up with you guys. You sure I won't just slow you down?"

Spitfire did not hesitate in her explanation. "It's just a straight line east, right? You don't have to worry about fancy acrobatics here. And besides, the emperor's men won't attack you directly. If you lead, we'll be safe behind you if we just happen to come under attack once we get there. And you've got enough power in that armor to handle anything that comes our way. Please? I'll feel a lot better about us rushing into uncharted enemy territory if we've got you backing us up."

There was one thing to consider about our aerial units. They were very lightly armored and not at all meant for combat. They only carried a single explosive dart for emergency situations. If they ended up in a situation where their speed could not save them, they would be as good as dead. Having faith in my friend's logic, I nodded at her. "All right, I'm in. Just let me know when you're ready to head out tomorrow."

Celestia then took charge of the conversation while Spitfire grinned in delight at my cooperation. The Princess of the Dawn then explained, "Then it's settled. You head out shortly past noon tomorrow. Let me remind you that this is strictly reconnaissance. While you shouldn't have anything to worry about if you maintain a high enough altitude, do not engage the enemy under any circumstances. Get in there, find out whatever you can, then report back here. Understood?"

"Understood, your highness. I'll see to it there are no problems with my wingmen." Spitfire replied with a confident smile. The meeting continued for a short while longer while other matters were discussed. But once the meeting was over and everyone started to head out, Novo was the last to leave. I waited in my seat since my armor's wings made wiggling around so many in confined spaces a bit cumbersome.

Once I was on my feet, Novo approached me and rested her hand on my pauldron. Her eyes were filled with a type of uneasiness I could not quite place. She peered over my shoulder to wait for the door to close before closing her eyes and resting her brow against mine. I too closed my eyes, savoring this moment of loving courtship. "First this war and now some creepy shapeshifter has her eyes on you... And I'm not sure which one I'm more worried about."

I gently rested my armored hand upon her shoulder while we leaned against each other. She was so bold with how she came swooping in with sword in hand when I might have been in danger. I felt so fortunate to know I was in good hands whenever that mighty swordswoman of a queen was nearby. "I don't think we have to worry about her being a problem right now... I'm just more concerned over what she saw out there. Something that's bad enough news for everyone that she would collaborate with her enemies to prevent it? That can't be good..."

"I've been around a long time, but something just felt ancient about that one... Something...primordial... From so far back that I can't wrap my head around it. She better stay away from you." Novo grumbled while we continued to bask in each other's presence. Before much longer, the door started to creak open behind me. Novo quickly lifted her head to look ahead in case someone was walking in who should not see what we were up to, but she relaxed when it was revealed to be Celestia. "Phew, spooked me for a moment there. Something you need, Celestia?"

"Yes, Novo..." The Princess of the Dawn replied before closing and locking the door behind her. We both turned to face her as she asked, "If it's not too much trouble to ask... May I watch over James tonight in my personal chambers?"

Novo and I stared in surprise at her before our eyes turned to each other. Celestia knew full well that Novo and I have an agreement. Whenever the Alabaster is docked overnight, I am to spend the night with her. And every night there is wonderful. While I was not exactly against spending an evening with Celestia, Novo was not quite so ready to concede. "Hold on a minute, Celestia. I seem to recall that James is supposed to stay with me whenever I stay the night. Isn't that what we agreed on?"

"Yes, I'm aware of that. It's just... How do I say..." Celestia began to speak before taking a moment to better articulate her coming words. "With everything that's happened over these past couple of days... I think it would be wise to have him stay somewhere that is safer for the night. The Alabaster is docked right by the northwestern walls while the command center is in the middle of the encampment. He will be much safer here, especially with me. Please, Novo... Just for tonight. We'll be here at least for another day, so I will trust you with him tomorrow. But please... Please, old friend?"

Something had Celestia uneasy. And I could not fault her. With everything I had on my mind, I too would appreciate some extra security that night. I waited for Novo to respond, knowing it was up to her and not me. After some contemplation with her eyes closed, Novo finally nodded towards her best friend. "All right then, Celestia. I get why you're freaked out and I won't fault you for that. He can stay with you tonight so long as you keep him safe. But tomorrow night, he's all mine."

"Agreed. And thank you for understanding, Novo." Celestia replied before stepping past me to give her friend a hug.

Before she could leave the room, Novo reached out and placed a kiss upon my cheek before I sweetly caresses the feathers lining her face. She spoke sweetly to me, "There was a lot I wanted to talk to you about tonight, but that'll just have to wait until tomorrow night. Be safe, love. I know these are trying times."

"Thank you, Novo... Love you." I whispered with dear sincerity as I tried to ignore the insecurities that had taken root in my heart. I wanted to believe that I would not make her regret falling in love with me.

"Love you too, my king. Always." Novo whispered with such a lovely gaze in her eyes. She only then left the war room while I gathered up my helmet and weapons. Now that I was free, someone needed me upstairs.

Upon stepping into my dorm, I found who I was looking for. Smolder was seated on my bed while Ocellus had abandoned her disguise. The unmasked little Changeling laid across Smolder's lap while the little dragoness constantly stroked Ocellus' rounded head. The poor thing looked so forlorn, no doubt reeling from having learned she could never go home again. I then asked while setting aside my helmet and shield, "How's she holding up?"

"She hasn't said much... The love bug needs a good cuddle." Smolder explained softly with her hand constantly stroking the Changeling like a small lapdog. I got my armor off of me as quickly as it would melt into its tub and took a seat by the two of them on the bed. "Here he is. You need a snack?"

Ocellus only responded with a muffled whimper. She could hardly bring herself to move. Smolder then helped lift her into my arms before I cradled the little love bug against my chest. I may have had a lot on my mind at the time, but I knew she needed me then and I was happy to help. "Hey... It'll be all right. You didn't even want to go back. Things will get better once we get you back to Ponyville."

My words hardly lifted her spirits. I was wondering if there was something I needed to say. Smolder was quick to catch on as her eyes narrowed in solemn realization. "She just needs a little while to adjust. I...kinda went through the same thing. I don't wanna go back to the dragon lands, but it still stung for a while."

"Right... Just know that we're here for you, love bug." I said quietly while noticing the distinct lack of any love being drained out of me. She was so miserable that Ocellus had lost her appetite. Smolder leaned against me while we allowed the little love to bask in our presence. Leaving her in isolation would not benefit her at the time.

Before much longer, my ears picked up an odd sound. Light tapping on glass. Smolder eventually picked up on it too. "You hear that...?"

"It sounds like.....the window?" I retorted before we both looked back at the window set in the wall by my bed. A bird was out there and it was occasionally tapping on the window with its beak. It stepped back and forth with a slightly jittery and jerky strut. "Is that a crow? No, wait... That white with the black... A magpie?"

"Whaddya think it wants? Aren't wild birds kinda skittish?" Smolder asked while even Ocellus lifted her head in curiosity. No matter how long we watched, the magpie never departed. It just kept pacing back and forth before the window while occasionally pecking at the glass.

I too was surprised by the courage of this wayward magpie. "Usually, but corvids can be very bold birds. Very intelligent too. Maybe the little guy sees something in here it wants to check out?"

"As long as it doesn't wanna cause trouble." Smolder said before crawling over to the window and getting it open with the curtains out of the way. The little bird hardly paid her any mind as it strut by her and fluttered its wings to hop down to the floor. "Heh. Pretty brave little dude. Whatcha want, bird?"

The magpie lifted its wing before pecking at its feathers for a spot of grooming. It then rapidly shook itself with all those feathers fluffing up for just a second. Perfectly natural bird behavior. But then...it looked up to us as a voice came from its beak. "Hello again."

We all just stared. Even Ocellus gawked at the crow with wide eyes. For a moment, we had nothing to say. At least until it suddenly dawned on me. "Oh, right! Corvids are also skilled at mimicking speech! They do it even better than parrots, come to think of it..."

Smolder looked away from our little guest and asked, "Whoa, really? I wonder where this little guy picked up on that?"

Much to my confusion, the magpie then practically facepalmed right into its own wing. Almost like it was annoyed with us misinterpreting something. It then lowered its wing and said, "No, I mean..."

We all leaned back in surprise as something unexpected happened. A flash of green fire, far bigger than necessary to enshroud the little big, shot up past it. And when the flames faded, a Changeling stallion stood before us. But he then just looked at us and said, "So, uh... Hi. It's been a while. Remember? The Everfree Forest?"

"You... Thorax? But... Smolder, the window. Lock the door." I quickly said before realizing that this familiar face was taking a great risk just stopping by to say hello. Smolder was quick to lock the window and close the curtains over it before hurrying over to the door leading downstairs and secured the lock. At least I knew he was not there to cause trouble. I then looked at our guest and asked, "You've gotta be crazy to come here when the place is already on high alert after what your queen pulled. What brings you here?"

"I know... I was there with the others. I just... I wanted to check on you and Ocellus. Is that OK?" He asked with a tone of shame in his voice. Just as soft-spoken as I recalled.

I just nodded to let him know that his arrival was not unappreciated. Ocellus looked at her old acquaintance with wide eyes. Although she then asked, "I can see you...but I can't sense you. Am I...really...?"

"Yes... I'm sorry. Once we found out you were here, the queen let you go. You're...not valuable enough to take back, she said. But you don't know too much either, so you're not in danger." Thorax explained with such a look of dismay in his featureless blue eyes. Ocellus bowed her head with eyes nearly squinting shut. But Thorax then spoke some much needed kinder words. "But at least you're in good company."

"Yeah, you got that right. And you're still being a good little bug too, right?" Smolder asked while standing by the door. She had her back pressed to it just in case someone might try to open it. Thorax would be in for hell if anyone found out he was there.

"I'm...trying. I signed up for that operation because I'd be able to see you all again. I promise I didn't hurt anyone though. I was the one who piloted the airship after everyone was locked up." Thorax explained before he looked at Ocellus again. He then lifted his face to look at me and said, "Please take good care of her. She deserves a better life than what she had with us. The hive doesn't suit her."

My hold on Ocellus tightened while keeping her cradled in my arms. "I'll do everything I can for her when we get back home. You know what it's like back at my place."

"Yeah... I do." Thorax muttered with his eyes lifting their gaze at Ocellus. They shared a stare for a moment before he spoke with a soft smile. "It's really nice over there. I'm sure that when you go home... To your real home... You'll be very happy there. Don't worry about us anymore. Focus on what's ahead, all right?"

"I'll try..." She finally mumbled with such a tired sigh. Ocellus then waved her little hoof at her old friend and said, "Thanks for coming to see me one more time... You were always nice to me, Thorax."

"I'm just glad you're going to a happier place now. I hope everyone there will be good to you." Thorax said while touching his hoof to hers. Even among a hive commanded by a truly unsettling queen, it was comforting to see genuine goodness among Changelings. It only made me feel sorry for their lot in being marked as enemies of Equestria.

Knowing Thorax could not stay long and would most likely head out soon, I knew that if I was going to ask question it would need to happen now. And so I said, "Thorax... Your queen... You mentioned at one point she was looking for someone the last time we met. Am I the one she's after?"

Thorax lifted his head to look at me, but then suddenly became stiff as if a sudden chill flowed through his body. "I... I can't tell you..."

"I know she's been watching me, Thorax. I hadn't even been in Equestria for ten days before I started feeling like someone was stalking me at times in the Everfree Forest." I explained while thinking back to what happened out there barely an hour ago. My eyes narrowed as I asked, "What does she want from me?"

"Please...stop..." Thorax muttered in utter fright. We all looked at him in confusion. He was displaying a very unusual response to a simple question. But then he muttered, "She's...listening..."

That hive connection... Was Chrysalis listening in at that moment? Thorax looked at me and pleaded, "I can feel her... She's listening in very closely... Please don't make me talk. If I say the wrong things... I'll have to run. They'll hunt me. I'll never be safe..."

I looked at Ocellus and then at Smolder. They all looked equally alarmed. Whatever Chrysalis was after, she wanted no word of that master plan getting out until the proper time. And anyone who would dare reveal it to the wrong person...would surely be silenced. I took Thorax's words at face value and placed my hand on his head. "OK, OK... You don't have to tell me. I have a hunch I'll be finding out in due time anyway."

Thorax let out a huge sigh of relief as his body relaxed. A few seconds later, he then said, "I don't feel her anymore... I hate it when she does that. Makes it feel like she's always right behind me. I don't think she'll listen in if we...don't talk about that."

"That's fine. I'd hate to get you in trouble. You were always a nice guy that day." I replied with my fingers lightly patting his head. "Anyway...is it time to go?"

"Yeah. But first... If it's all right..." Thorax muttered before turning his gaze up to me. "May I...have a snack before I leave? I can almost taste all that love in you?"

"Peh, just can't resist, huh?" I almost said with a laugh before gently setting Ocellus aside. She was in better enough spirits to cooperate and rested beside me. I then patted my lap and said, "Come on up, love bug. Help yourself."

Thorax was a little too happy to do so. He bounded up onto me and draped himself across my lap to get comfortable. And then I felt it. My love being gradually siphoned out of me while that cozy little guy remained on my lap. I stroked my hand down his back while Ocellus asked, "Isn't it delicious?"

"Mmhm, it's the best... And there's so much of it..." Thorax muttered dreamily with his eyes closed. Smolder was just smirking in amusement as our guest got a bit too comfortable with this. "It's so filling and flavorful... And it just makes me happy."

Minutes went by while Thorax drank away. While my lap was occupied, Ocellus leaned into my embrace to make up for that. Although Thorax eventually spoke quietly to me. "I hope everything will be all right for you out there, James... I want to see you again sometimes. When things are better..."

"Yeah, me too. You're a good guy, Thorax." I replied while keeping my hand sliding over his elytra. I had to do some research to figure out what those hardened panels that cover the wings are. Once he finally had his fill, Thorax stood up. But he then surprised me by bringing his head to the side of mine and resting his jaw on my shoulder with his head tilting into mine. "Um... Thorax?"

"Be safe out there... It's...not looking good out there by the Heaven's Pillar." He replied softly before stepping around me and holding Ocellus in his arms for a hug. "Goodbye, Ocellus... It'll be OK. Things will get better."

"I hope so... Goodbye, Thorax." She whimpered softly before having to let her friend leave. He once again assumed the form of a magpie and took flight once we let him out through the window. I remained there with Smolder and Ocellus until dinner time. It was such a long afternoon...

Dinner went by well enough, but conversation was sparse. With everything that happened the day prior followed by the mess that was the surprise arrival of the Changeling queen, there was a certain discomfort in the air. A feeling of dreadful uncertainty. I almost envied the militiamen outside the command center. They had very little grasp of the gravity of the situation. What I would give for a little blissful ignorance right now...

Ocellus and Smolder were understanding in my insistence of needing some more protective company that night. After a hot shower, I headed downstairs with a large towel draped around me while clad in my boxers. The common area was all but deserted. No signs of enemy movement on the crystal display panels. I walked quietly down the hall with only the subtle ambience of the command center breaking the silent of the night. Everyone had turned in for the night.

The door was locked when I arrived at Celestia's chambers. A light knock on the door followed by quiet words was all I needed. "I'm alone."

The door opened to reveal Celestia relaxing upon her bed. It was still surprising to see just how much simpler the personal aesthetics were for even royalty out there in the field. The Princess of the Dawn was bare, the sheets of her bed pulled down. Her gaze was far from a happy one, but there was no sorrow in her eyes either. "How are you tonight? I know it's been a long day..."

"It has... I can't remember the last time my body felt this ready to just give out and sleep just from psychological fatigue..." I muttered while setting my towel aside. I laid myself upon the mattress with Celestia's wing draped over me. It was comforting to finally be able to spend such personal time with just my beloved. And for a moment, everything felt better in her presence. She used her levitation magic to pull the sheets over us and turned out the lamp nearby. Only the glow of her horn's magic aura illuminated us then, its gentle din soothing my ears. "I want to be optimistic about tomorrow... It's the 'not knowing' part that hurts most."

"It really is... Nothing really makes sense with what the emperor is doing... Who is he trying to conquer Equestria for anymore? It just doesn't add up..." She muttered in quiet contemplation before I felt a kiss upon my cheek. "But with my mother and father here, I have little reason to believe this war will not end in our favor. I hope you will grow to have faith in them, my dear."

"Oh, I do. Your father is a wonderful man. And a very powerful one too, from what I saw today. Your mother is much more intimidating, but she's righteous. I have nothing but respect for her in spite of how things went at first." I replied while thinking of the two mightiest ponies in the world...who were right on the other side of the wall sleeping in their own hut. A sudden realization hit me as I asked, "Do you...think they'll approve of us? What if they find out?"

Celestia's response was an uneasy giggle. "Oh my, that hadn't occurred to me until you said that... I know Father will love you, but... Hm. It's hard to say about Mother. They're very old fashioned when it comes to how their relationship works. A heart for a heart. Although I suppose now is not the time to be speculating about that... But have faith. I want to believe this relationship will work, my king."

"Yeah... Me too." I whispered back to her upon hearing those honeyed words. I felt her lips upon mine as that golden yellow glow faded, the room being claimed by the darkness of the night. "Sweet dreams, my queen. Love you."

Celestia's words were but a loving whisper as her voice moved to right beside my ear with her body shifting next to mine to get comfortable for the night. "Sweet dreams, my love. I will keep you safe tonight."

Morning came. Breakfast was well enough and I awoke in good enough spirits and the presence of my dear Celestia. But I did end up putting off my morning shower to document this on my typewriter.

Today is the day we learn something that has been kept from us. In a matter of hours, I will be departing with Spitfire and whoever she could find to round out the team needed for some speedy reconnaissance. Whatever it is the emperor is up to, it was enough to prompt an enemy of Equestria to set aside hostilities to relay this vital information to us. Our own enemy conspired against another enemy for mutual benefit for us all. Just how dire and desperate has the situation become?

I want to believe things are going to be just fine. We have superior tactics and versatility on our side, superior intelligence resources, and now even the king and queen of Equestria themselves have stepped in to assist us. This should all be the ingredients of a decisive and swift victory in this war. And yet...why do I feel like everything about this war will change once I finally see the Heaven's Pillar with my own eyes?

Rain Shine... What did you detect yesterday? What sort of malevolence did you feel around the Heaven's Pillar? I am afraid to ask... And there is no point in doing so. For in only a few hours, the truth will come out. Best to wait and see for ourselves. May fortune favor us all.

Paradise Lost

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, please consider buying me a coffee.

Paradise Lost

My room was quiet for the moment. I had just finished typing out my prior entry and had set it aside. But the catharsis of having finished documenting a very notable day was quickly snuffed out by the realization of what would be coming next. In only a matter of hours, we would be learning a truth that had been hidden from us by hundreds of miles of meadow. And the part of not knowing what that was only ate at me the longer I thought about it.

There was no naming this dread in my heart. I tried to hold onto whatever hope I had, praying that whatever the Changeling queen discovered out there at the Heaven's Pillar could not possibly be as horrible as what I was suspecting. Everything about the emperor and his motives and goals had been a mystery. What would we find out there that would change everything we knew of what to come?

Sitting there alone at my typewriter, my attention was soon drawn to the door just to my right. There was a knock on it. I then asked, "Yes...?"

The voice I heard on the other side was one that filled me with a twinge of relief. "It is I, darling! Do be a dear and let me in, please?"

"Rarity? Sure!" I retorted before hurrying to the door and undoing the lock. I could never refuse a moment with her.

As soon as the door opened, that beautiful mare jumped into my arms and used her levitation magic to lock the door behind her. She immediately brought her lips to mine for the sweetest kiss I had received in a while as she spoke, "Oh, finally! How I've longed for a moment alone with you!"

What a wonderful distraction. I cradled that wonderful mare to my chest and dragged my fingers along her silken coat. "Great to see you, Rarity... Anything I can do for you?"

"There is, actually." Rarity replied while I lowered her to the floor. She shook herself for a second as she said, "I swear, I just have not been able to get all this dust out ever since we went through that dust bowl. Everypony has been using the showers so much that I just could not find an opportunity for myself! Would you mind if I fix that with a little...alone time with you, my love?"

If anyone was not going to cope well with that expanse or scorched earth left behind by Orbash and Sunflare's arrival, it was going to be Rarity. She did not appear to have any patches of dust caked onto her, but she always had a keener eye than me. And the prospect of sharing a morning shower with her was something I did not want to pass up. "Yeah, sounds fine to me... Shall we?"

"After you, my love." The lovely unicorn said softly to me while batting her beautiful lashes at me. There was nothing false about them anymore. And her beauty remained intact despite the hardships we had faced thus far.

Minutes later, we were basking in the falling warm water of my bathroom's shower stall. I remained seated in a corner now that I had a guest with me. And Rarity was all over me with her long indigo curls straightened out so beautifully with the weight of the water soaking into them. Her lips met mine over and over, bathing me with kisses after too many days of just not having much time for each other. "Mm, how I've longed for this moment, my dear. How has my dashing champion been fairing?"

"Not well, to be honest... I think recent events are really starting to get to me." I replied while I rested a hand just above her hips. I did not want to sugarcoat anything to my beloved. Certainly not now. "Thanks for being here... I'm sorry I haven't seen you or the girls more often."

"Oh, darling... No need to apologize." Rarity cooed with her cheek rubbing up against mine. "We know that the circumstances aren't exactly ideal for us to mingle. The ladies and I are but mere foot soldiers. We have our roles to fulfill and that unfortunately means we don't get to meet as often as we would like. You are one of our finest champions, so that naturally means you must prioritizing mingling with those that are on your level. The princesses, the Dragon Lord, and so on. Do not fret over this war getting in the way. It will just make our return to Ponyville all the more satisfying once the war finally comes to a close."

I was glad she was being a good sport about it. And Rarity had a good point on why my closet friends from home just have not had many opportunities to really spend time with me outside of shared meals in the mess halls. Especially now that we had properly mobilized and had to maintain a steady pace. There was less time to stay in one place and discuss strategies. We had to not delay. But now that Rarity had mentioned Ponyville, I started to feel dreadfully homesick. I pulled her into my arms and rested my head against hers. "I never thought I'd find myself missing Ponyville so much..."

"Give it time, my love. It won't be much longer now. I'd be willing to wager we'll have this war over and done with in just two more weeks at most and then everything will be right as rain. I can hardly wait to get back home and finally get caught up on my work and to see dear little Gladesong again... Oh goodness me, Fluttershy will be over the moon to see us come home. Especially when she finally holds her knight in shining armor in her arms again." Rarity spoke gleefully with only thoughts of the future on her mind. And I felt myself longing dearly for my beautiful wife and our baby girl. And little Scootaloo... Poor girl. I wonder how she and her friends are handling our absence?

For the rest of the shower, it was just a loving moment of respite. Rarity handled most of the work, lathering me up and showering me with kisses that she had likely spent days waiting to give to me. For a short while, all was well and it felt like things had gone right back to normal. When I got the opportunity, I whispered sweet words to her ear. "I love you."

"And I love you, my prince." Rarity whispered with a succulent hiss in her words. We held each other for a moment as the lather was rinsed from me. Then it was my turn to help bathe my beloved. And as my fingers scrubbed that fragrant gel into her flanks, Rarity sighed in bliss. "Give it time, my love... We'll be home before you know it. And you will still have me and Fluttershy... We will still be your mares when this is all over."

"I know, m'lady... Just...love you so much. Can't wait to hold you both in my arms again. You, Fluttershy, and little Gladesong." I whispered back to her before placing a kiss upon her ear. Never before have I found myself longing for the simple married life I had to temporarily leave behind. I missed Fluttershy and Scootaloo, but I found a newfound longing in my heart as I thought of Gladesong. That precious little thing... My own flesh and blood, born from the mare I chose to be my wife. I was a father...and I found myself dearly wanting to hold my baby girl in my hands again.

Not much more happened that was worth mentioning from that moment forward. We said little, but spoke more through kisses and caresses than anything else. Rarity picked a good time to pay me a visit and there was no better way I could think of to spend it. Once we were out of the shower, I helped Rarity get her mane and tail dry to get her curls restored without the use of any hairstyling equipment. She used her levitation spell to keep her hair held taught in the correct patterns until they were entirely dry with the use of a hairdryer that I found in the bathroom. Her body now clean and pristine, she batted her beautiful lashes up at me with a very familiar smile on her lips. "Much better. I needed that after too much time in that wasteland. Such an impressive first impression by the king and queen, but did they really have to leave such a barren mess behind?"

"I'm not complaining. They saved us the trouble of having to take out an entire army." I replied while drying myself off to get dressed again. But once I was clothed, I noticed Rarity tapping her lips with a hoof. "One more for the road?"

"Mmhm. Your betrothed needs a little sugar." She whispered scandalously at me. All too happy to provide, I dropped to a knee and held her in an embrace with our lips touching. Our eyes closed and our lips parted. How I missed her touch... And her taste. She masterfully caressed my tongue with her own, that sacred dance just not lasting long enough. Once the kiss ended and we gazed drunkenly into each others' eyes, my beloved whispered to me, "Am I keeping you, dear? Is there something happening today?"

"Yeah... I'll be heading out in a short while to basically provide security to a reconnaissance team. We're to scope out the Heaven's Pillar and see exactly what's happening out there. We're not expecting to have to deal with the enemy, but...it's the not knowing part that's getting to me the most." I explained with the dread of having to part ways with her filling my heart. There was something I would have to do soon and Rarity could not come with me. "We'll be OK... I just hope whatever news we bring back won't be too earthshaking."

"Whatever you find out there..." Rarity muttered before once against placing a kiss upon my lips. She then gazed into my eyes and said most tenderly, "This war is ours to wing, my love. I have been convinced of that. So at least have faith in all of us. You are not alone out here."

"Thank you, love... I really needed that." I said softly with a glimmer of hope in my heart. There are few out there who can soothe my heart like Rarity can. Reluctantly, I then whispered to her. "Thank you for being here, but...I should be getting ready. No telling when they'll call for me."

"I understand, my prince. Do take care of yourself out there." She replied with her hoof caressing my cheek for a moment. But she then turned to the door and spoke with a touch of her usual elegant flair, "Now then, I must be off to apply some eyeshadow. A lady must always look her best, even on the battlefield."

Seeing Rarity off, I then left the bathroom and stepped into the tub that held my armor's liquefied form. Once it had finished crawling over my body to solidify itself, I took my helmet in hand. My eyes fell upon the Lunar Shield. I was briefly tempted to take it with me, but I disregarded the urge. This was a reconnaissance mission. We would be avoiding the enemy if possible and that shield would probably only slow me down by creating extra drag. We just needed to get in and out of there as quickly as possible. With my helmet in hand, I made my way down the stairs to wait for my comrades to summon for me.

The common area was quiet for the most part. Just the personnel stationed there were keeping things running. The Morse code device was tapping away as its operator sent a message. The crystal panels displaying the topographic information around us and miles to the east. Not a single blip on the radar. After that sudden and devastation obliteration of the last wave of Hollows, the emperor was likely carefully reconsidering his options. There is likely no one in the world who can rival the likes of Orbash and Sunflare. If the situation got desperate enough, I am certain the king and queen would drop all protocol and use everything in their power to bring this war to a swift end if possible. But that criteria had not been met yet.

Just when I thought I would be alone until the moment came where I was called outside, the door opened to reveal Luna stepping back inside. And upon seeing me, the Princess of the Night made her way to the table ad took a seat across from me. She read me like a book. "You have much on your mind, I am sure. Are you well?"

"About as well as I can be after everything we've learned lately..." I grumbled while genuinely glad to have a good friend to focus on. I leaned back in the chair as much as I could and let out a sigh of emotional exhaustion. "I'm just doing everything I can to not think about the context of what's happening..."

Luna reached out to me with a hoof on the table. "Do not blame yourself. None of us do. You are not at fault here, my friend. So let us see this ordeal through together. Mother and Father are here now after all. They will see to it that we will not fail."

"And I want to believe you..." I muttered with some hope in my heart. With the mention of her parents getting my attention, I looked over at Luna and asked, "Do your parents really not hold anything against me? Even knowing that the emperor is now alive and kicking because I'm here?"

The Princess of the Night gazed at me with a look of mild disbelief. "Why ever would you think that? Father has been most inquisitive about you. He has asked my sisters and I many questions about your presence in this world and what has happened outside of his observations. I suspect he utterly adores you. He always was a good judge of character..."

"Yeah, he really is amazing. I see why everyone likes him." I replied with my thoughts going out to that wonderful and handsome stallion. Very friendly and even fatherly. I have not gotten the kind of feelings I get from him from anyone other than Sky Beak. But then there was the other side of the spectrum. "But...what about your mother? Is she still considering putting me down if it means ending this war safely?"

Luna hesitated in providing a reply. Her eyes wandered for a moment before she sighed wistfully. "I can assure you that she holds no ill will towards you. She knows you are not swayed by the dogma the emperor instilled into his people ages past. She knows you are a friend of Equestria. If she appears cold and distant... I believe she is waiting to see where this all goes. She wants to believe in you, James. And I trust you will not disappoint her."

I looked over at one of the few windows in the common area that allowed natural sunlight to shine into the room. I sighed in resignation as I said, "Keeping an emotional distance until we can finally relax? I suppose there's some wisdom in that... I just hope they actually stick around after everything is said and done..."

"So do I... It's been far too long since they last revealed themselves to this world and so much has changed in Equestria since then. I was impressed with what has happened in this world during my absence. If they remain with us, I am certain they will love life in modern Equestria." Luna replied with a smile of longing upon her lips. She lifted her eyes towards the ceiling and said, "I hope we can find a compromise. I know their power should not be abused, but they would be missing out on so much if they returned to the shadows..."

It looked like we were on the same page in regards to her parents. But as I looked up as well... I was reminded of yesterday. And what Rain Shine detected out there by the Heaven's Pillar. Somewhere high above..."Luna... Rain Shine stuck around outside the walls after that thing with Queen Chrysalis. She tried to sense what was happening over by the Heaven's Pillar through the flora growing around it."

"She did?" Luna asked with her ears flicking with intrigue. "And...what did she sense?"

"She..." I muttered before letting out a sigh on unease. I could still viscerally remember her reaction. "Whatever she felt, it inflicted genuine pain onto her. Some sort of malevolence that she swears is not of this world. Overwhelming negativity and hatred. Does that sound like anything you know of?"

Luna's response was not what I expected. She did not respond at all at first. But as the seconds went by, her gaze wandered further and further as she began to looking increasingly disturbed. I finally asked, "Do you...know what it might be?"

"I may... I...might have an idea of what such an otherworldly malevolence could be, but..." Luna began to say before bowing her head and shaking it in disbelief. She then lifted her eyes to gaze ahead at me and said, "Let us not jump to conclusions. It will not be long before we have an answer, but... By the stars, I hope it's not what I suspect it to be..."

Not much later, there was a knock at the door. And upon seeing it open, Shining Armor stuck his head in. He looked right at me and said, "James, it's time. Head on over to the east gate and they'll brief you there."

"I'm...on my way." I replied weakly as a wave of discomfort hit me. Almost like the feeling one gets when on the verge of receiving an injection. Something painful was about to be revealed to us all. I stood up from the table while Shining Armor departed and placed my helmet upon my head. Its intangible plume extended from the back once upon my head. I looked down at Luna while she looked back at me. "I'll be back..."

"Godspeed, my friend. Be safe. All of you." The Princess of the Night said with such a look of worry in those beautiful eyes. I stepped outside and made a direct walk east to the gate. It was a straight line and I had no chance of getting lost, but I shuffled along at a tepid pace. I wanted to savor this last moment of ignorance before whatever horror we would uncover out there.

By the time I reached the gate, I found only one pony there who looked conspicuously out of place. Soarin was standing before it in a full suit of brigandine and a pair of goggles resting over his forehead. He waved me down once I really noticed her was there. "Over here, James!"

"Soarin, huh?" I mumbled to myself before quickening my pace in approaching one of the Wonderbolt's top members. "Is it just us?"

"Nah, I just got here first. Spitfire's rounding up the rest of the team. We can only take so many with us to keep things quick and simple." He explained once I reached him. Although he then pointed past me and said, "Looks like you got here just in time because here they come now."

I turned to look in the direction he was pointing and did not notice anyone until I happened to glance up. Spitfire was swooping down to make a quick landing and four other fliers were in her company. They all landed before me, each of them coated in camouflaged brigandine. Spitfire was quick to greet me with a smile and said, "Great to have you with us, James! See anypony you recognize?"

With the Wonderbolts being some of my best out-of-towners for business at the Ponyville spa, I had grown to recognize just about all of them from a glance. I waved at the only two of Spitfire's companions who were confirmed Wonderbolts. "Fleetfoot. Misty Fly. Good to see you."

"Hey there, James! Don't suppose you could give our wings a good rubdown after this, huh? We really miss your magic touch at the spa." Misty Fly asked while flexing her wings. She was always recognizable with that icy blue windswept mane and tail.

Fleetfoot joined in as well and said, "Yeah, we're way overdue for another team outing on the town. And all those dives and rises are really tough on your wings after a while."

"Eyes forward, ladies. We've got a job to do. And the sooner we get it down, the sooner we can get back here for a hearty lunch. Let's work up an appetite, all right?" Spitfire spoke with that rather warm and friendly tone I came to recognize from her. If she was really forced to be as cool and strict with newcomers as I saw, then this was the real her when she could let herself relax around wingmen she could trust to not make mistakes.

That was when I noticed who the other two were. Rainbow Dash and Gilda. "Huh... Rainbow Dash, I get. But Gilda? You sure you're up for this?"

Rainbow Dash was quick to butt in and gave her griffon gal pal a playful nudge with her elbow. "Hey, G here can keep up with me just fine. And she's got bigger wings, so she's got a lot more strength in those flaps."

"I won't let you guys down. I'm up for the job." Gilda said confidently while giving her longtime friend a smirk and wink. She had proven herself to be reliable thus far and I was trusting Spitfire's judgement in letting her sign on for this mission. There were seven of us in total. Not too few or too many. And it was a lucky number too. Gilda then asked, "So then, what's happening? We paying the enemy HQ a visit?"

"Kind of. Let's get in position for takeoff first and I'll explain everything." Spitfire replied before leading us past the gate and out onto the plains outside the camp. The sky was mostly clear, but it almost felt like we could be in for some rain later. A calm before the storm... A disturbingly accurate analogy in hindsight.

"All right then... Before we get going, I better explain what's happening." Spitfire spoke before she turned to face the six of us. We all stood at attention before she began to pace back and forth before us. "We got word yesterday that something is happening at the Heaven's Pillar that could impact exactly how we fight out the rest of this war. In order to adjust our tactics to better deal with the enemy, we've been tasked with a quick reconnaissance mission. We're to reach the Heaven's Pillar, survey the situation, and then report back with our findings. You're all still carrying a single explosive round on your crossbows, but we are to avoid confrontations with the enemy if possible. Check your equipment now."

I had no such sidearm to inspect, but my comrades then checked the crossbow devices on their wrists. Each held a single bolt that was tipped with an explosive crystal, but all of them were disarmed. Although Rainbow Dash then asked, "What happens if we do run into trouble and we can't just fly around it?"

"That's what this guy is for." Spitfire replied while pointing one wing at me. And she had a very trusting smile on her lips. "James here is our escort. If we find trouble, he'll be our first line of defense to make sure we all get away. We can count on you, right?"

I looked down at my armored hands and closed them into fists. The blue and yellow magic auras of my left and right gauntlets coated my forearms and fists as I focused just enough. Even without the Celestial Sword and Lunar Shield, I still held some of the most powerful magic in the world right in the palms of my hands. I nodded as I steeled my nerves and said, "Yeah, I can handle it."

"That's what I wanna hear." Spitfire retorted with a confident and jovial tone in her voice. "Let's get in formation. James. Since you have the biggest wingspan, you'll take point. Spread your wings so we can see just how wide they can reach."

I did as she said and spread my armor's wings wide. I heard Spitfire whistle before saying, "Wow, I keep forgetting how big these are up close... OK, hold that pose. Everyone?"

I heard them shuffling behind me for a moment before I decided to look over my shoulder. The six of them had spread out behind me with increasing distance between each pair. I recognized that timeless formation. A flying V. Rainbow Dash then laughed in glee as she called out to me, "Check us out, James! We're practically honorary Wonderbolts now! We just got 20% cooler!"

"Does that mean we'd be 30% cooler if we actually made it into the Wonderbolts?" Gilda then asked before everyone got a good chuckle out of that statement. Even I found myself cracking a smile. A mission with the Wonderbolts was hard not to get at least a little psyched up for. I had nothing but respect for these aerial rescuers and my confidence for the situation only grew to see my friends at my back.

"Right then! Goggles down! The clock's ticking! Let's get in and out of there fast without the enemy even knowing we were there!" Called out in eagerness to get the mission underway. With a quick movement of their hands and hooves, all six of them pulled flight goggles down over their faces. "James, you lead and we'll follow! Let's get going!"

"Roger that." I retorted with a vaguely excited smirk on my lips. I spread my wings and launched myself skyward. A quick glance behind me revealed that my six companions were soaring after me in a perfect V formation. Spitfire and Soarin were at the front, Gilda and Rainbow Dash were the next set back, and Fleetfoot and Misty Fly had taken the rear. I was actually thrilled to see them there with me. High in the sky with only my wingmen at my back. Now I knew how it felt to be a Wonderbolt.

I led them higher and higher into the sky, my powerful wings propelling me along. I was not a professional flier like them and was only following my instincts. The intention was to reach a high altitude before breaking out into a diving glide to pick up speed before leveling out and maintain that speed. And that was what I did. Once I was sure we were high enough, I led them along into a rapidly quickening dive before we shot over the Empty Plains at speeds that I almost never reach. It was...exhilarating with the wind in my face. We must have still been at least a few hundred feet above the ground as we rocketed along. I heard Soarin call out to me, "Smart move, James! Now just keep it up!"

The speed we reached with just that dive was impressive, but it was not enough. We all continued to flap our wings to gain whatever speed we could. I knew my armor's bulk would never be able to reach the kind of speed the Wonderbolts are famous for, but I only needed to be fast enough. And it was shocking just how fast I could get in that winged armor when all I was focusing on was just flying as fast as possible in a straight line. Meadows and forests passed beneath us rapidly as we shot east on our wings.

It was relaxing as much as it was thrilling to be soaring so high and so fast across the land. The sheer amount of distance we could travel in only an hour put traveling on foot to shame. No wonder Rainbow Dash is almost always airborne whenever I see her out and about. Once you get a taste of that kind of speed in the air, it is hard to ever slow back down to ground speed.

One hour was all we needed before one of us noticed something. And it was Gilda who called out first, no doubt thanks to her exceptionally keen eagle eyes. "Hey... I think I'm seeing something up ahead... Is that it? Are you guys seeing this too?!"

It took a minute or two, but then it happened. I too noticed something on the horizon. I thought my eyes were playing tricks on me. A long vertical line that stood in the blue sky like a murky mirage. But as we grew closer...and closer...I saw that it was no mirage. A tall narrow object standing vertically ahead of us. A line that reached so high in the sky that I could not even see the top. I muttered in a strange mixture of dread and awe, "There it is... Equestria's own Tower of Babel..."

"Whoa... There it is, captain. That's got to be it." I heard Soarin speak as the towering Heaven's Pillar began to loom on the horizon. And it was coming in fast. It had the color of limestone and looked impressively intact in spite of its age and centuries of exposure to the elements. There was something mystifying about seeing an actual artificial structure out there on the Empty Plains and knowing that it was the last surviving piece of human architecture on the planet. I was finally seeing all that was left of humanity's legacy in the world of Equestria that was not the Element of Humanity upon my helmet.

The very base of the tower was exactly what I expected. Hundreds or even thousands of feet worth of space encrusted with green. Ivy was growing high along the walls, but it would take many millennia more for it to have enough time to even come close to reaching the summit. But there was another color out there that strongly contrasted the green around the tower's base. Purple. Lots of it. A mass of Hollows stood motionless before the pillar, but nowhere near large enough to send out against us. The emperor was likely still trying to decide exactly what to put in his next army. I had to take into consideration that there were archers among them and called back to my comrades, "Hollows sighted! Increase altitude!"

As we finally came in on the approach, we went into another shallow dive before pulling up and soon found ourselves flying up right alongside the Heaven's Pillar itself. The many miles of limestone shot by underneath as we rose higher and higher with every passing second. Gravity was pulling down on us, so I tried something else to ease that pull. I veered just slightly to the left as I guided my companions along. By adding a little horizontal movement, we eased the strain on our ascent and began to corkscrew right up the tower. It was so big around too... At the very least as wide and round as the town hall in Ponyville.

It soon started to feel like there was no end to the height of the Heaven's Pillar. No matter how high we went, it just seemed to go on forever. Reaching miles into the sky and into the stratosphere. The air was starting to become cool and thin. Just when I was wondering if we were about to shoot right into low orbit, Spitfire shouted out to all of us. "There it is! Hit the brakes!"

We stopped flapping our wings and allowed gravity to bring us to a stop. And before we could completely slow to a halt, we shot up past the very top of the tower. And...the sensation I felt... We were so high up. So high that I was left baffled over how Equestria's human population could have even constructed such a gargantuan tower of stone without it collapsing upon itself. Some powerful stabilizing magic must have played a part in it...

"This is nuts... We've flown pretty high before, but never this high..." Misty Fly spoke with a wheeze as we found the air harder to breath than before. We were practically right at the very limits of the planet's cloud cover. Only the highest possible clouds were still above us and not even by all that much distance. I turned my gaze down at the top of the Heaven's Pillar. It was surprisingly sound, but there was still signs of structural decay. Four statues had once stood at the four cardinal directions. Three had collapsed, but one remained. The one that was facing west. Its form was avian, its stone wings spread. The design... A phoenix, perhaps?

Suddenly realizing who was surely nearby, I glanced about with my eyes rapidly scanning the tower's top. We were finally on the emperor's home turf. But...there was no sign of him. I did notice what seemed to be a rotted wooden plank covering the top of a spiraling stairwell set right at the edge of the tower's summit that surely wrapped around the outer edge of the tower. He was here. Very close by. And my nerves were alight now that we could end the war right here and now. Or could we?

Soarin's thoughts mirrored my own as we hovered there with the enemy's stronghold right below us. He asked, "I can't believe he's in there somewhere... You think we should just get this over with right now, Spitfire?"

"No, Soarin. He probably knows we're here. And we have our orders. Do not engage the enemy. Don't try anything until we know what's going here." Spitfire replied without hesitation. Although she then said, "But...I don't exactly see anything going on up here. Did we pass something?"

She was right. There was absolutely nothing worth noting up there. However, I then noticed out of the corner of my eye that Fleetfoot was looking over her shoulder to the east. She had lifted her goggles to reveal her eyes and did not blink once. She tapped Gilda on the shoulder and said, "Guys... I think I found it."

We all turned around to look east. And we all stared aghast at what was there. Floating in the sky only a stone's throw away from the tower's summit was...a swirling circular anomaly of purplish gases. Like nothing I had ever seen in all the time I had spent in Equestria. Large enough around to allow something as large as a large dragon through if they tucked their wings in. It looked nothing short of ominous, but it did not seem to be doing anything aside from giving off a faint indescribable sound. Rainbow Dash was the first to speak after we gawked at the sight before us. "Huh... How long has that been there?"

"Here's a better question. Just what're we gonna do with this thing?" Gilda then asked while I wracked my brain over what to make of this bizarre anomaly. Could we even do anything to it?

"We're not doing anything to it. We're going to report what we've found back to HQ. But first..." Spitfire replied before she began to fly to the far edge of that...thing. "Let's take a closer look. Try to learn what we can..."

We watched while Spitfire went behind the entire thing. My eyes narrowed. I lacked the senses of a kirin and the only malevolence I could see what just the colors. It looked like bad news, but was entirely unresponsive to our presence. A powerful spell ready to be cast? Or...something else? Spitfire soon came out from behind the portal on the opposite side and called out, "It's pretty flat from what I can tell."

Spitfire hovered a little closer and started to cautiously reach out to the swirling mass of gas with her hoof. Soarin was not so certain it was safe and called out to her. "I don't think you should be doing that, captain!"

"Huh... Good point... But we still need to investigate further." Spitfire retorted while pulling her hoof back. She lifted her goggles to show her narrowed puzzled eyes.

Gilda was next to approach that thing. "Hang on. If we're gonna have to touch it, allow me."

"Careful there, G..." Rainbow Dash spoke with unease. Rather than stick her hand into that swirling anomaly, she turned her back to it. With some hesitation and eyes looking over her shoulder, Gilda swished her long leonine tail at it. That tuft of hair on the tip brushed lightly through it. And...that was it. Nothing happened. Gilda appeared even more intrigued and swished her tail's tuft through it a few more times. Rainbow the asked, "Well?! Anything?!"

"Huh. I got nothing. Doesn't even feel like anything's there." Gilda replied before pulling her tail forward and into her hands. The fur on the tail's tip was not even stained with any unusual colors. "Almost like it's not even a cloud or gas. Like it's...got nothing to it."

Spitfire then took this as a sign it was safe to touch this anomaly. She slapped her hoof through it several times. It responded like a gas getting blown around, but quickly regained its form. "If this was a cloud, I'd feel it. But it's...completely without mass. At least it's harmless."

"But it's gotta be something important, right?" Misty Fly asked with her goggles lifted. Everyone has lifted their goggles now that the situation was calm and we were well outside the reach of the enemy. The emperor would be wise to not reveal himself to us. Misty Fly then looked at me and said, "What if one of us takes a look inside it?"

I noticed her looking at me. And soon everyone was looking at me. I suppose they were right. I was the only one there who could really handle a threat. I glanced at them all before saying, "Well, my armor does resist passive magical effects... OK, I'll take a look."

My wings carried me closer to the swirling mass of gas as everyone drew near. They were ready to grab me and pull me back on a moment's notice. With my face right up against it, I could not smell anything. Nor hear anything that was not coming from the swirling mass of magical energies or whatever it was. Knowing that we would not find out what was up until one of us took the plunge, I took a deep breath and leaned forward.

That mass of swirling purples was barely an inch or two thick. I felt nothing as my vision was obstructed by it before my vision cleared a second later. I looked left and right, finding only the tops of my pauldrons having passed through with my head. The sky ahead... It was a clear blue. But...not as clean a blue as it was a moment ago? And the air was easier to breathe... Like I had suddenly descended a few miles. But the air... It had a subtle odor to it. An unpleasant odor that I could probably only notice due to spending so much time in the wide clean open air of the Empty Plains and even most of Equestria. And strangely enough, that swirling circular mass of gas did not look the same on the side my head was now on. It was now colorless and brought to mind rippling water. It would be virtually impossible to notice from a great distance.

And then I looked down. And I suddenly understood why Queen Chrysalis insisted that we would not believe her if she tried to explain what she saw. Because I was seeing it. And I did not want to believe it.

A sprawling metropolis was far below me. Yet I was nowhere near the altitude I was a moment ago. This city below... It was not at all like any I had seen in Equestria. And I heard a hiss of sorts in the air that I initially did not recognize. Only for me to quiver in horror as I did find the sound familiar. My eyes glanced up and saw something I would never see in Equestria. An airliner soaring above with the roar of jet engines filling the air.

This magical anomaly... It started to dawn on me what it was. This was not a weapon to be unleashed upon Equestria. It was a portal. One that cut a rift in space to connect to a location light years away. And its elevation and location was ideal. Too low for cruising aircraft to collide with and too high for the average bird to reach until it was truly ready. And while I did not have an memories of visiting the location below, I did recognize a few defining aspects of the location below. I could see a vast river that passed through the city and spilling out into the bay to the east. And on an island in the bay stood a human effigy that bore the unmistakable pale green color of tarnished bronze.

Existential horror hitting me like never before in my life, a whisper escaped my lips. "New York City..."

Earth. This portal was connected to Earth. The world of my birth and a world I had left behind with no intention of ever returning to. A world that I knew in my heart was inherently incompatible with the world of Equestria and its people. And now the two had been connected. In an instant, everything made sense. Everything the Changeling Queen had warned us of had not been misleading or incorrect in the slightest. The emperor could no longer give Equestria to his people. So he was going to give it to mine.

I pulled back through the portal and found that swirling mass of purples before me again. The words that reached my ears did not reach my mind. And soon, my wings failed. I must have been in shock because when my senses cleared, I found myself being held aloft with all six of my winged companions holding me up. The first voice to reach my ears was Spitfire. "James! James, snap out of it! What's wrong?!"

My nerves were burning. For now I understood exactly what was at stake. And I could not tell them. Not there and now. But now that we had the answers we had come for, it was time to report back. "I... I saw it... I know what the emperor's aiming for... We need to go... Gotta get back and tell them..."

"Can you fly?" Fleetfoot asked as they carefully released me from their grip. My nerves had settled just enough to get my wings working again and I began to hover in place by them. She then asked, "Anyway, what happened in there? Did something get you? Did it...hurt?"

"It's not a weapon... It's a portal. And it leads to..." I started to say before my nerves started to fail again. I needed to get myself back on solid ground before I could really allow myself to think. "I can't talk... We need to go. Now! They need to know this!"

"You heard the man! Goggles down and everyone into formation! Let's go!" Spitfire called out. No time was wasted. Once we had assumed the flying V formation with me at the front, we broke out into a descending glide. From that elevation, we would have no trouble just gliding back down to the field HQ. And it would be for the best since now the storm clouds I had seen on the horizon were now bringing their payload to the Empty Plains.

Heavy rain began to fall across the meadows as the skies turned dark. It would be difficult to really fly with that much water starting to weigh us down. But if all we had to do was glide, then we would not even really need to use our wings to increase altitude.

The storm we were rocketing through at an ever increasing speed perfectly fit the mood I was in. I was doing all I could do to keep my mind off of what I had just seen and what this meant for us and Equestria as a whole. I needed to focus on what was ahead. Needed to keep wings steady...

The rain was definitely going to make coming in for a landing a problem. And Soarin was the first to bring this up. "Captain, what's your call on the approach?! We won't be able to brake while soaked down!"

"We'll come in for a sliding stop! All this grass and even terrain will make for a straight slide on the ground!" Spitfire called out while I tried to listen. A safe landing should be our first priority. And as the minutes went by with me starting to wonder how we would even be able to see the camp in that storm, something came up on the horizon. It was dim at first, but became gradually brighter. Searchlights shining up into the sky. Everyone there must have had the foresight to have them ready in case a storm blew in. And Spitfire saw it too. "There it is! Let's descend! Quickly, but pull up before you get too low!"

I hastened my descent as I remained ready to cast a barrier spell around us all just in case. While I understood where Spitfire was coming, knowing that soaked grass on a long flat stretch of land would have very little friction and could let us just come to a sliding stop in due time, I was not trusting myself pull this off. Fearful that I would end up guiding us all right into the ground, I was not taking chances. When I thought the time was right, I turned myself over and held out my hands towards my six companions. "Sorry about this!"

"James, what're you WHOA!!!" Spitfire shrieked as she and the other five were caught in a levitation spell and pulled right into me while hoping for the best. Once we were all packed into a ball with my wings draped over them, I put the magic in both of my gauntlets to good use and generated the strongest spherical barrier I could muster. We hit the ground hard like a bowling ball and started rolling wildly along the slick wet meadow below us. "Whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa what're you doing?!"

"I panicked!" I shouted as the entire world went topsy-turvy. Everyone was yelling, laughing, and basically just losing all composure while I took everyone for a ride. We did eventually start to slow down with the rain splattering all over that double layer of magical force. And I finally lost my focus on the barrier once we hit a solid vertical surface with us all falling sprawled out on the ground in the rain.

I thought I might have gotten myself in trouble after such a crazy move like that. But Fleetfoot did not share my concerns. "Woo! Let's do that again!"

Gilda then sat up from the dog-pile and let out a laugh. "Ohohoho man, that was awesome! We gotta do that again sometime!"

While that little spectacle was enough to daze me out of my anxiety, it only lasted for a brief moment. I started to process the gravity of the situation once I was back on my feet in the middle of that storm. The east gate into the camp was already open for us by the time Spitfire began to address her companions. "All right, mission accomplished. Good job out there, all of you. Now get to the mess halls and grab a bite while we have time. You've earned it. I'll be reporting to the command center with James for a full debriefing."

"Got it!" Soarin replied in brief before they all began to scatter. All except for Gilda and Rainbow Dash. I barely paid attention to anything while Spitfire galloped off through the downpour. In the rain and gloom, I staggered along as the images of what I saw on the other side of that portal replayed in my mind along with a myriad of conclusions that would surely come to be if we did not act fast. In my stupor, I failed to notice that y two friends were tailing me through the rain.

Once the command center loomed over me to my left, I finally lost my composure and staggered to side with my armor clanking against the wooden wall. I propped myself up with one arm against the wall. My nerves burning with fear, I nearly felt sick with dread. This stumble was enough to get Gilda to call out from behind me. "Whoa! Dude... You are not OK! What's wrong?!"

The pegasus and griffon came up beside me on my right. They were utterly soaked in the rain, but were ignoring it for the sake of the situation. I could only barely word a response. "Anxiety...?"

Rainbow Dash raised a hoof as if she was about to reach out to me. Her eyes narrowed in alarm as she said, "James... You've had a lot of low points lately, but not like this. What did you see on the other side there?! Is it really that bad?! What's coming?!"

How could I even begin to explain to them what I saw meant for Equestria as a whole? And I knew it would be unwise to tell just anyone about it. If word spread and enough of the militia properly grasped what was happening, it just might cause a panic and a massive loss of morale. We had managed impressively well, but now it would be best to keep this information from everyone below the chain of command just to the militia's performance high. And so I said, "I...can't tell you... Not yet... I need to get in there and explain things..."

Rainbow Dash began to take a step forward, but Gilda stopped her with a hand on her shoulder. The two looked at each other before Gilda shook her head. She knew I needed this moment to myself. Once Rainbow Dash relented, Gilda looked up at me. "We'll be around. Just...take it easy. You look like you just woke up from a nightmare."

"That's an apt way of putting it..." I muttered before finally stepping indoors and out of the rain. The common area was mostly silent aside from the sound of the storm pounding the command center with heavy rain. I did not even notice her approaching me until Celestia was already standing beside me. "Celestia...?"

"Hold still a minute. We need to get you dried off." The Princess of the Dawn spoke gently before casting a flash of her horn's magic aura. In seconds, every last drop of rainwater on my armor was reduced to a cloud of steam to leave my armor as dry as desert sand. Celestia then began to step toward the war room and said, "Everyone's waiting. And it sounds like you have a lot to tell."

"Uh huh..." I mumbled quietly while Celestia's gaze only became more concerned. She could see and hear that something was very wrong with me, but the common area was not the place to discuss it. I followed along and found the war room filled with everyone who had been present during the prior meeting. They must have gathered there before the storm could roll in to avoid getting soaked on their way over. Even Rain Shine was among them. Spitfire was already dry thanks to Celestia, but all those eyes... What did she tell them when she got there?

Everyone was looking at me. And they all had eyes that carried gazes of concern. I could barely walk along without stumbling with a clatter after the door closed behind me. Seaspray was the first to speak as he said, "Sir James, you look as if you just saw the light of Hell. What happened out there?"

"I saw it... Everything's that happened... It all makes sense now..." I muttered as I staggered towards the seat besides Orbash. The king raised his wing to flag me over while Novo was seated beyond that one. They knew I needed some heavy emotional support at the time. When I sank into my seat, Novo's hand immediately grasped my left under the table. She said nothing, but her tender hold was something I did not know I needed until I had it. With eyes turned to the table below me, I spoke with a sigh. "The Changeling queen wasn't wrong... I saw it, but I didn't want to believe it..."

Spitfire could see I was still distraught and did a bit of the talking for me. "It's some sort of...circular rift. Doesn't do anything if you touch it and James even stuck his head through it. He said it's a portal, but he didn't say where it leads. But he was rattled by whatever was on the other side. The poor guy really didn't want to talk afterward."

Nightmare Moon was next to speak. "Something so foul that it left you unable to convey to your comrades what you saw? Was it something we've never seen? Was it...something familiar?"

"Very familiar..." I replied as I steeled myself to speak the awful truth. Almost no one in there could have comprehended what I was about to say. And so I said it with eyes forced to gaze forward at those before me. "The world where I was born and raised. Planet Earth."

"No..." Luna muttered as a look of utter horror and disbelief filled her eyes. Almost no one else aside from her and Celestia had responded accordingly due to their lack of knowledge about the world where I came from. The Princess of the Night firmly clapped her hooves down on the table and leaned forward to speak to me. "You cannot be serious! Are you absolutely certain that is what you saw?!"

"Yes... Very certain... Aircraft in the sky. Towering skyscrapers below that do not match Equestrian urban architecture. Even a few landmarks gave it away." I replied as I started to find it easier to discuss the subject now that the conversation had started. "New York City. One of the most expansive and populated cities in my homeland...and one of the most chaotic."

Sunflare was not so convinced of what I had spoke. She then asked, "Are you absolutely certain that the emperor has devised a means to forge a portal that spans time and space in a manner that connects to distant worlds? Are you absolutely certain of this?"

I placed my armored hand upon the table as frustration began to set into me the longer I thought about what this all meant. They did not want to believe it. And neither did I. "I know what I saw, your majesty. And it explains a lot. The emperor isn't trying to conquer Equestria for his people anymore. He's aiming to hand Equestria over to mine."

Rain Shine's eyes opened wide at this revelation. She did not speak, but her face told me enough. That overwhelming maddening malevolence she felt above the Heaven's Pillar. It was an apt description of what runs rampant in my world. And the implications of this were dawning on her. Novo then asked, "But...it's not that bad, right? So let's say Equestria meets Earth. What happens then?"

"Do I have to spell it out for you?!" I suddenly spoke with a raised voice as my anxiety finally got the better of me. Almost yelling in a manner that must have appeared completely unnatural for someone like me, I rose from my seat and planted both hands onto the table for leverage. "If Earth and Equestria establish a means to travel to and from each other without restriction, it'll only be a matter of time before Earth's evils seep into this world and gradually start to override everything about this world's culture and way of life! You can't stop the influence of my world from corrupting the people of this world until they're no different from my own! Given enough time, Equestria won't even be Equestria anymore! It'll just be another Earth! You can't let this happen!"

I was in a panic. I was yelling. And anyone in that room who knew me on a personal level were thoroughly disturbed by this outburst. It is not like me to behave in such a frantic manner. But it did not take a genius to understand how access to Earth and vice versa would be ultimately detrimental to the world I had come to love. The threat to Equestria now was very different than we ever expected. Equestria as a whole was in very real danger of being irrevocably destroyed on a fundamental level.

"James. Sit." Celestia spoke firmly at the first lull in my words. Body tingling and burning with heat, I reluctantly returned to my seat. Novo, unsettled as she was, draped her wing over me tenderly. And what Celestia said next was a surprise to us all. "If you think you know you're world, I know it better. And it pains me to say...you are not at all incorrect about what this revelation means for our world."

She knew? I thought this was impossible at first. At least until I remembered that she had been monitoring my world for some time. All eyes were upon Celestia as the Princess of the Dawn spoke with a most grim tone in her voice. "I have observed the world of Earth extensively for generations upon generations. And I will say it now... You almost did not even make it into Equestria. Because I was just shy of giving up on your world at the last second."

She almost looked disappointed in me as those eyes gazed at me. But I was silent and did not speak. Everyone around us, even the king and queen of Equestria, listened respectfully as the Princess of the Dawn revealed a heavily guarded secret to us. "In the many centuries I have observed, I have seen things I wish I did not see. I have witnessed the best and the worst of humanity. And it pains me to say the worst outweighs the best. Horrors the likes of which the human race of Equestria cannot begin to fathom. Atrocities our people must never know."

She sounded so bitter... So very disappointed. And that disappointment was paving the way for genuine anger. "The world was much more primitive when I finally found it while scanning the cosmos. And I watched it clumsily make progress towards a more enlightened age. The progress was difficult and strained with setbacks and the worst I had ever seen of your people happened not even a hundred years. But I was convinced for a time that the future was bright. That perhaps I could end up putting my faith in the people of your world, James..."

Despite the optimistic words she was speaking, Celestia's glare of frustration never left her face. And I knew why. "But in recent years, I have noticed a steady decline. I witnessed the rise before I started to see the fall. For as far as your people have come, your world is finally starting to collapse under its own sins. Foolishness, greed, and losing sight of what matters most. As an outsider who has observed for centuries, I will not deny that your world does not have a bright future, James. And I feel nothing but pity for the world of Earth."

I said nothing. I almost felt like she was directing her worse of disappointment towards me as much as she was directing it towards the world of Earth. Her gaze softened just slightly as she spoke with a profound frown of disappointment. "There is good in your world. I had seen saintly good people among your kind. Truly inspiring people. But the fatal flaw of your world is that there just isn't enough wonderful goodness to offset the evil of your world. It is woefully unbalanced and those with evil in their hearts are often those in the positions that have the greatest influence on your world's future. It is a stalemate at best and a losing battle at worst. How can I possibly have any faith in a world that tolerates and even legalizes the proliferation of failed ideologies that serve no purpose other that spreading hatred and misery? No. No, I do not think I will ever permit such idiocy from ever finding its way into the minds of my people. And that is merely the tip of the iceberg of what I have seen. It would take hours for me to even try to explain what I have seen beyond the surface."

I knew of what she spoke. And I shared her frustration and disappointment. "The emperor truly does not understand what he is preparing to unleash upon our world. He has not seen Earth like I have. Although I doubt he is not expecting humanity to respond to this connection when it is complete and simply invade. Even then... Should the people of your world not respond with hostility... Even if the people of your world make first contact with diplomacy instead of violence... Even in the best case scenario, the long term prospects of this development will not bring anything worthwhile to our world. It will only be a matter of time before Earth's tainted ideologies take root in Equestria's societies and corrupt our people into being no different from the people of Earth. And there will be no means to purge our world of these blighted influences. Truly, you speak correctly. Equestria will cease to exist and be replaced by another Earth. And that...must not be allowed to happen. I won't allow Equestria to become something it was never meant to be!"

"Well said, sister." Luna added while likely being the only other person there with any significant knowledge of the world we were in danger of establishing a direct link to. The Princess of the Night turned her gaze to look back and forth along the war room. No one else spoke, but looks of confusion and unease were filling the eyes of everyone among us. She then said, "Well then... If what you have found is truly the case... Then this changes things. But it does not change our methods. Firstly, we must reach the Heaven's Pillar if we are to deal with this portal to another world. As for once we get there... We will see. For now though... Do not openly speak of this development lest we risk rousing a panic among the militia. All they need to know is that the destination remains the same."

Little else was said following this moment. Largely because I do not think anyone could really bring themselves to say anything after hearing all this. Everyone eventually filed out of the war room while I remained where I was. There was something alarming about knowing one of Equestria's immortal sovereigns was disturbingly aware of the happenings across Earth for a very long time. She saw more than she should have...yet had the wisdom to not let it affect her. But what about everyone else? Would Equestria's innocence remain intact should our efforts fail? I want to believe so, but I know that is wishful thinking. Innocence is a precious treasure, but so easily destroyed and impossible to restore once lost...

In my internal dilemma, I did not realize that someone remained behind. And she was always by my side. A hand rested upon my left pauldron. I noticed and glanced to my left to see Novo still seated beside me. Her hand rose to my cheek while I said nothing. Her voice soft and low, she spoke with a whisper. "The most important thing I can say right now is this. Everything we heard here? It changes nothing. I still want you by my side tonight."

All I could do was nod. My voice failed me. Novo then reached out and placed a weak kiss upon my cheek. She could see the turmoil in my eyes. "Wait here once night falls. I'll send you an escort. Can't be too safe after learning all this. Just...be safe, all right? We'll get through this."

I nodded once more, but still said nothing. Once Novo rose from her seat and stepped past me, she looked back and placed another kiss upon my cheek. She spoke with a solemn whisper, "I love you."

This was too much. I buried my face in my hands and began to weep quietly only once Novo was out of the room. There was likely little risk of Equestria's people being slaughtered or enslaved by this point. A decidedly different outcome than what the emperor originally intended. But the concept of Equestria remaining intact while losing everything about itself that I have come to adore... I did not even want to contemplate such a horror. There is not another world like Equestria in the entire cosmos, I sure of this. It should not become no different than another much less idealistic world that is in the agonizingly slow process of collapsing under its own sins.

Once my tears ceased to flow, I managed to rise to my feet and stepped out of the war room. Celestia was slumped at the main table in the common area, no doubt reeling from the revelation I had provided. This was my fault... Equestria was in danger of losing everything that it stood for and it was all because of my presence... So then...why was I even there?

This was a question that I should have asked a long time ago. But only then did the question come to mind. I took a seat across from the beautiful Princess of the Dawn and said, "Celestia... Got a minute?"

With a long sigh, she pushed herself up to a proper seated position and cast her gaze upon me. Celestia looked exhausted... Moreso than I had ever seen. "Yes... What do you need?"

"Answers." I retorted in brief while pondering my words carefully. Just for a moment. "You know more about Earth than I could've ever expected... If that's the case, why... Why did you change your mind about allowing me to come here? What do I have that the others didn't?"

"A wise question, really..." She replied with more of a smile than before. "Yes... I was more than ready to give up on your world and leave it to its demons forever. But Luna... She provided a second opinion and we took another closer look. That was when we started finding individuals who had not been too heavily tainted by Earth's evils. And we began to carefully consider our options when it came to humans who could be safely brought to Equestria with minimal risk. As for why we chose you... You were chosen because you were the first we saw who possessed the single most important factor in being compatible with our world's way of life. And we were not willing to wait any longer now that we had found such a specimen."

Me? The first they saw with a certain quality? Curiosity taking hold, I then asked, "And...what was the factor that made you decide I was worthy of being here?"

Her words were succinct and direct. And both surprising, yet expected. "You respect and value innocence. That is an exceedingly rare trait to possess in your world at this time for it is not at all an innocent world and there are far too many there who would seek to destroy such valuable treasures. Some for as base as a macabre sense of amusement. If one from your world does not respect innocence, then they have no place in Equestria."

She was right... I do value innocence. I respect it. And it was something I did not know about myself at the time. It was only after spending enough time in a world were innocence runs rampant among most societies that I was able to compare and contrast Equestria to a world that I had always known and could now see how incompatible they are. I was bitter...and so very tired of what the world I had called home had become. The worsening state of Earth had made me all the more appreciative of what a world like Equestria had to offer. I did not seek to corrupt it. Only to preserve it. And I could only hope that in spite of everything that Celestia made the right choice. "I can't thank you enough for bringing me here... I hope I won't let you down."

"Do not blame yourself, James. If anyone is to carry the blame for what is happening, it is I. This was my decision. My project. I wanted to see Equestria restored to what it once was and could never have foreseen the consequences..." Celestia said with a wheeze while bowing her head. As disturbed as I was, I could not imagine what was going through her head. She had seen far more of Earth's history than I had and most likely had monitored events from all over the world. What a jading experience that must have been... And now knowing what was at stake in attempting to reintroduce humanity to Equestria in a benign manner... Truly, the gates of Hell are opened on the whims of good intentions... But would we be able to close those gates in time?

Celestia soon walked away and down the hall nearby. She needed time alone and I was not going to disturb her. But it was while I watched her that I noticed no one had departed the command center yet. The storm was still coming down hard outside and everyone who had attended the meeting were riding out the storm indoors. Novo and Seaspray were out of the way in the corner over yonder while whispering amongst themselves. Shining Armor, Estoc, and Spitfire stood near the kitchen to discuss matters. And Ember stood with her back to the wall in the hall leading to the officer quarters where Celestia had just gone while Rain Shine was seated across from her. And before much longer, the two of them began to approach me.

I could barely bring myself to even look at my two shield-sisters as they took their places around the table. It was Rain Shine who spoke first. "You are distraught... Like nothing I have ever seen from you..."

"Why wouldn't I be?" I replied while trying to maintain my composure as my nerves burned from sheer anxiety. I looked at my beautiful companion and said, "You felt it, right? Yesterday? All that negativity... It's coming from my world. If the emperor has his way, all of that negativity will spill over into this world and gradually infect its populace. The people of this world will inevitably become no different from mine. And...I can't stand the thought of it."

Ember reached out to me with her arm draped across the table. She looked more confused than worried. "Just...how bad are things there? Are your people really...so savage?"

I did not mince my words, but thought carefully over what to say. "They can be... The people of Earth are...a chaotic bunch. And Celestia was right when she said there just isn't enough good in the world to offset the evil in it. You'll find plenty of good if you go searching for it, but you'll find plenty of evil even when you're not looking for it. Your people... Those boulderheads don't hold a candle to the atrocities that humanity carries out every year... If not every day."

Ember fell silent while Rain Shine gazed at me with an utterly disturbed stare. The insightful kirin whispered, "I wish that what you were saying was a mere exaggeration... The bitterness in your heart... You know of what you speak..."

"I... I can't really imagine... The worst I can think of is just relentless slaughter. Is there something truly worse than that?" Ember asked in tragic ignorance. The people of the dragon lands are some of the most barbaric brutes in Equestria and even they pale in comparison to the atrocities of Earth's people.

The topic too unpleasant for me to be willing to discuss in length, I turned my gaze to the nearest window and spoke all I needed to. "Genocide would be a good place to start..."

That shut them up. Neither of them were willing to ask any further questions upon hearing that claim. But that did not stop Rain Shine from commenting further on it. "It was miles above... Yet from so far away, I could sense the miasma of negativity plaguing the world on the other side. If it's that overwhelming from so far away... Such evil spilling over into this world would...prove devastating for my kind... Your world... It is not one I wish to know."

All I did was nod. Ember then asked, "What do you think might happen to my people if your world's evils found their way into them?"

"It's not like some sort of magic plague, if that's what you're thinking. It's a product of flawed ideologies, societal shortcomings, and all manner of issues that would take all day to explain and by someone more fluent in the subject than I am. But...when it comes to your kind..." I retorted before I pondered this concept. The dragons from their homeland are already brutish enough. If they became more like the humans of Earth... "If they absorb the worst of Earth's influences... They'll become the stuff of nightmares. They're just punks now. They'll surely become monsters akin to the worst my world has to offer. And I'm worried they would be a little...too receptive to such ideologies."

I saw Ember bring her hands together and firmly clench them around each other with a look of frustration and fear in her scarlet eyes. She had nothing but the best of intentions for her people and only wanted to improve the situation in the dragon lands. Now that there was the distinct possibility of my world's influence completely and permanently undermining her efforts... She was horrified at the thought. I then said something that my heart wanted to not be heard. "If you...want to end this now... I won't stop you if you make it quick."

Rain Shine glanced at me in confusion. But her eyes then went wide as she most likely sensed what was in my heart. For just that moment, I had completely resigned myself to whatever Ember may do to me. Everyone around us could not see or detect what was happening. And for an instant, I noticed Ember move her arm in a way that had me suspect she was considering grabbing me by the throat the strangle the life out of me. But she again relented and shook her head. "Don't even go there... I promised you were mine to protect. I'm not going back on that."

The beautiful kirin beside me slunk closer and brought her hoof to my cheek, lifting my face to look at her. Tears were in her eyes as she basked in my despair. "We... We will find a way. We won't let things end like this... There is still time... But please do not relinquish yourself to whatever may lie ahead. We will stand and fight so long as you fight by our side."

Maybe I just needed some time to think. Being trapped in the command center was not helping. For once in my life, the presence of friends was not helping my heart. If anything, seeing them all around me knowing what losing this world would mean for them only made me feel all the more awful. I stood up from the table and placed my helmet upon my head. "I need some air..."

"But...it's storming out there. You'll get soaked." Ember pointed out with a hand directed towards the window. Rain was still splattering against the glass panel and was briefly illuminated by a flash of lightning.

"I'll be fine." I retorted with my armored form shambling to the door and making my way outside. Just like that, I felt like I was in my element. The rain was coming down hard, but I was practically untouched. My helmet and my underarmor was keeping me from getting wet aside from my face. It had been too long since I last took a stroll in the rain. And I needed it this time.

I began to wander aimlessly through the rows upon rows of tents. No one was out there. I was entirely alone. It felt as if the entire camp had gone empty as I wandered around while hearing nothing but the sound of raining falling all around me. It was actually hard to see far at all in that downpour. All that gloom... It was perfect for the state my heart was in.

I wallowed in my despair. I had told myself that this war was not my fault. That I was just a victim in all this and that nothing had changed upon discovering that the emperor was being sustained by my own life force. But now...everything had changed. I had hoped I had left Earth behind by starting a life in Equestria. And now the world I had once been bound to was about to become one with the wonderful world of Equestria and all the ill that entails.

Thoughts of death filled my mind. If I were to die now, the emperor would fall. And surely the portal would collapse with him. Living long enough to see Equestria become no different from Earth, with the wonderful innocent people of Equestria becoming walking paradoxes like a sick parody of Earth's human cultures, filled me with a visceral dread. The ponies should remain as ponies. Not humans in equine bodies.

In time, I found myself at the western wall of the encampment. The sentries above could hardly make me out in the rain. With nowhere to go and overwhelmed with a horrible fusion of fear and guilt, I slumped against the wall with my head bowed. The soft soaked grass below me served as a fairly comfortable seat. The anxiety burning within me, tears began to fall. I hardly even noticed until I noticed that the water trickling down my face was not the rain.

What should I do? We could not advance in this storm. And those of us who knew the truth would need an evening to rest and process the information. But I... I was the one keeping this war going. So much riding on the existence of one man. Whether I lived or died seemed insignificant in the grand scheme of things now that we knew of what was at stake. What if I were to get on top of the walls and make one of the sentries fire an explosive bolt into my face? Would they cooperate once they knew what was happening?

I started to rise to my feet. A solution was right above me. I tried to push any sentimentality out of my mind. I was just one man. One fish in an ocean. The loss of one fish will not matter, right?

My armor's wings spread wide. Even soaked down with water, they might have had enough lift to them to launch me high enough to jump onto the wall before me. But as I steeled myself to do what needed to be done...I faltered. My wings were lowered before I fell against the wall and pounded my fist onto it. Too weak to shake off these horrible feelings of helplessness and too stubborn to end it all for the sake of this world as a whole.

I hated myself in that moment. I should not fear death when so much is on the line. Then why was I not able to take the most effective and pragmatic approach? Was this cowardice or courage? Weakness or strength? Was I making a mistake...in choosing to live?

Once again, I began to wander. I grew to loathe the presence of the wall beside me and headed back into the camp. Wandering far between the labyrinthine rows of tents with no signs of any notable structures on the horizon. But as I wandered along, something caught my eye. Something was up ahead... A warm fiery glow. A torch that was burning in spite of the downpour?

Momentarily distracted, I continued onward. The glow was higher than almost anyone in the entire camp. Surely a torch being held by a sentry making their rounds. It was drawing near even as I approached. But as I came closer, I stopped. There was more than one source of that fiery glow. Some were very low to the point of touching the ground. Something pale was approaching in the gloom of the storm. Tall... And with a glowing trail of warmth behind it. It... She stood before me. Sunflare was approaching at a slow pace, every drop of rain evaporating into steam upon touching her body and fiery scarlet mane and tail.

We stood before each other as I beheld the mighty queen of Equestria. This was not a coincidence. No one would be out in that storm unless they had a good reason. She was searching for me. I then asked weakly, "I won't resist... Go ahead."

My words confused her. Surely she was there to execute me like at our first encounter. Now that she knew exactly what the emperor intended to do, she had every reason to put me out of my misery. And yet, she questioned me. "Whatever do you mean?"

"You know what's going on. You were right to try and put me in the ground." I replied before bowing my head. At least being exposed to a solar flare would likely have me pass from this world to the next so quickly that I would feel no pain. "Go ahead... I won't stop you."

There was no change. No bright glowing orb of solar magic shining through the storm. Sunflare merely stood there before me before speaking, "No... No, I cannot... Not now..."

"Isn't it your duty to do what needs to be done for your world?" I asked softly while briefly turning me gaze towards the mighty sun queen as we both stood there in the rain with no one around to see or hear us. If she needed an opportunity to slay me without interference, she had found it. "Orbash isn't here. Your daughters won't get in the way. Go ahead. You have my consent. Just make it quick..."

"Do you really take me for being so heartless?!" Sunflare shouted at me almost as if she had been deeply offended. This sudden outburst startled me into taking a step back. The sun queen glared at me in exasperation as she declared, "My heart has grown heavier over the past few days. I have seen you as a man... A man loved by many. I could vaporize you easily. But at what cost? Your death...would be mourned. By many. That...is not a choice I can easily make."

I was at a loss for words. Even I had briefly forgotten about all the little things. In trying to simplify my focus on recent events, I forced myself to not think about anything that was not directly connected to what was keeping this war going. Unable to find a response, I only listened as Sunflare continued to address me with a softer tone. "I could end you easily here and now. But it would be with a much heavier heart than before. I can, but I find myself hesitant to do so."

This hesitation was a far cry from the cold and determined sun goddess I had first encountered only a couple of days ago. Frightful and overwhelming with an iron will, but now reluctant to even entertain the notion of causing me harm. And so I asked, "Then...what will you do?"

"I...shall wait. Wait until there is no other option. When we are finally out of time... When all other options have been exhausted... Only then...will I end you for Equestria's sake." The queen spoke with a very subdued tone in her powerful voice. Her gaze lowered, she then said, "And it will be with a heavy heart...for that is not what you were meant for when brought to this world... One should not have to die for our world when one is not even native to this world."

It was so surreal to see one who had tried to end my life at our very first encounter now being so very concerned for me. Curious over why she was even out in the rain like this, I then asked, "Then...why are you out here?"

"Lunch is ready to be served and I volunteered to locate you and bring you back. I can keep myself dry, as you can see." Sunflare explained as countless drops of rain continued to be reduced to steam upon contact with her radiantly warm body.

It was that time of the day. The rest of the squad I had taken part in that mission with immediately ran off for a midday meal. But with the anxiety that was in my heart, I could not muster an appetite. "I'm really not hungry..."

"I suppose I should not be surprised..." Sunflare muttered as she took note of the obvious. She then asked, "But shall I escort you back anyway?"

"Not yet... I...still need some time with my thoughts..." I said before I turned and began to walk away. I almost expected Sunflare to follow me, but she did not. I soon found my way to the western gates again. I felt compelled to remove myself from the situation. I was a threat to those around me by now. I began to lift latch to go outside, but the guards stationed at the sides were quick to approach me. I then spoke before they could ask questions, "I'm...going out on patrol."

The guards were skeptical over my claims since it is not something I normally do. And it is certainly not necessary thanks to our sensor suite transmitting topographic data to the command center. Regardless, they did not object and allowed me out of the camp. With rain continuing to pour heavily over the Empty Plains, I began to wander with my mind adrift with awful thoughts.

I eventually wandered so far from the camp that I could no longer see it over the rain and fog. But that was fine. The rain would let up eventually and visibility would improve. And I was probably showing up on the sensor display panels back in the command center anyway, so everyone probably knew where I was. And I was relieved that I would not be disturbed. Our fliers would not get far if they tried to fly in the rain.

With my vision's distance hindered, I eventually wandered into a nearby woods. It was much like the one I discovered Ocellus in with the trees being spaced apart farther than they would in a forest. The modest canopy above providing some shelter from the rain, I slumped against a tree and remained seated as the storm raged around me.

It was just a miasma of hopelessness and guilt I could not escape from. My thoughts were trapped in an echo chamber as I contemplated what was happening. Even in the best case scenario, Equestria would continue to thrive. Its society might even benefit from the various technological advances Earth has developed over the past century. But it would come at the cost of everything that really matters. Equestria will not influence Earth. Earth will assimilate Equestria. And I could not stop blaming myself.

I sat under that tree for what felt like hours. The lighting was already poor, but the area around me began to darken even further. Night was approaching. But I did not move from that spot under the tree even when the rain slowed to a trickle and even stopped entirely. It was getting dark. The camp would go silent was almost everyone settled in to get some sleep. Maybe I could slip away... Disappear... They would be better off without me by this point now that I was the harbinger of what was to come.

That plan did not have time to manifest. Something descended upon me through the treetops, but I did not have the heart to lift my head. But a vaguely familiar voice reached my ears. "I found him, admiral."

The sound of wet grass giving way to the steps of hands and hooves filled the air. I finally lifted my head and found a trio of hippogriffs standing before me. Seaspray gazed down upon me while Mick and Mundy were standing behind him. They were armored, but not armed. "Sir James, whatever are you still doing out here? It's late."

I could find no words to say and averted my gaze. Nothing I could say would really convey what I was feeling at the time. Mundy then asked quietly, "I've never seen him like this, admiral. Did something happen?"

"A recent turn of events is weighing heavily on the poor man's mind... And I am in no position to discuss it openly." Seaspray retorted before he reached out to me. He then spoke softly, "Come, my liege. Queen Novo is waiting. We will provide you with safe passage."

Novo... Under any other circumstances, I would have been eager to see her. But now I felt as if I did not deserve her. Defying my own despair, I reached out and took hold of the admiral's hand. This got a subtle smile out of him as he pulled me up onto my feet. "There we go. Easy does it. Let's just get you over to the Alabaster and you'll be in for a most refreshing evening as always. Goodness knows you certainly need it after today."

"Thank you, admiral..." I muttered as I began to follow him along at a shuffling pace with Mick and Mundy at my back. I wanted to be alone at the time, but I knew that probably would not be for the best. And a part of me did value their presence. I always had a soft spot in my heart for the wonderful hippogriffs of Capricorn Island and that was not to be ignored.

We walked for some time now that the refreshing cool humidity of a late summer night had settled over the plains. I was escorted past the western gate and then along the walls to the north until we came to the airship docks. Little was said during the trek and I appreciated that. I had nothing to say.

I was guided up the gangplank and down below deck. The halls of the Alabaster was dimly illuminated to help set the tone of a time to sleep. Seaspray then stood beside the door to Novo's chambers and said, "She is waiting, my liege. A tub has been provided for your armor. Dinner will be along in a short while."

I merely nodded while Mick and Mundy left us to carry on with their nightly duties. And once I stepped inside... There she was. Resting upon her bed and facing me. I could not even begin to look at her. I set my helmet aside with eyes looking down and stepped into the plastic tub set in the corner to let my armor melt off me for the night.

No sooner than when I stepped out of the tub was Novo upon me. She rushed to me and embraced me from behind in those majestic wings with her head resting upon my shoulder. "You had me worried sick out there, honey... What were you even doing out in the rain for hours?"

"Being away from everyone else... I...don't really belong here anymore..." I retorted while I all but slumped back into the embrace of my beautiful queen. And my aching heart drove me to speak something more. "I don't...think I even deserve you anymore..."

Novo said nothing. And that silence was terrifying. As I stood there unable to even turn my head to look at her, Novo's hand found its way to mine and took hold of it. Very firmly. "How can you even say that...?"

Her voice was breaking. In a way that I had not ever heard before. Novo dragged me to her bed and pushed me down onto it. She pulled herself atop me and gazed down at me with that soulful voice wracked with quivering emotions, eyes already starting to fill with tears. "How can you even say that to me?! Do you really think I was wrong to love you?! That everything that happened between us was a mistake?!"

A new pain opened in my heart. One that was not involved with all that had happened that day. I had upset her. And I immediately regretted it. My love for her was at war with my own guilt. I was partly responsible for whatever would happened to this world and to her people if this war ended up failing. I could find no retort for these painful questions. I could not even look her in the eye. With her hand touching the side of my face, Novo then spoke with her voice wracked with grief and fresh tears spilling down her beak. "Tell me, James... Do you even love me anymore?"

I could not say no. Because that would have been a spectacular lie. And I could not find the strength to confirm just how hotly my love burned for her. Fighting through the sorrow in my heart, I responded the only way I could. I threw my arms around her and pulled her down against me for the tightest embrace I could muster. I whimpered pathetically, unable to silence my voice completely. I knew I did not deserve her, but I did not want her to think I did not love her.

Novo draped herself protectively over me and dragged her fingers through my hair. She let out a ragged gasp as she too tried to not openly weep. "Oh my word, what has that wretched bastard done to you to make you even think such horrible things... It'll be all right, honey... I know things look bleak, but we haven't lost the war yet... It'll be all right. I swear it will... Do you believe me, my sweet sugar bear? Do you believe your bird of paradise?"

"I...want to..." I whimpered as tears spilled forth with eyes squinted shut. Those wonderful words... They were reminders of exactly what we mean to each other. Novo is a shrewd and wise leader who has reigned longer than most monarchs across the world. I wanted to believe in her intuition.

For a moment, we just held each other in tears. No matter what had happened, I still had Novo. She was still my queen. Someone who could make me feel like I could take on the world. It was wise of her to have me brought to her for the night. She is inspiring and insightful. Someone I can always rely on. And her presence was doing wonders for my aching heart as it was painstakingly soothed minute by minute.

The tears eventually ceased to flow and Novo helped me up to a seated position. She knew better than to speak. Not everything needed to be openly discussed. But she stayed by my side. One of her massive wings was draped over me at all times while her fingers remained curled around mine. And her beak... She was preening me. Gently holding strands of the hair on my head in her beak and sliding them out by pulling away. It was...strangely enjoyable. I see why they do it in the first place.

"Here, honey... You're a happy drunk, right?" Novo eventually asked before she began to release her grasp on me. I watched her step off the bed before approaching was looked like a fancy mahogany cupboard. Upon opening it, I saw that it was her own personal liquor cabinet. Everything in it looked like they were products of Capricorn Island. She looked back at me with that soulful smile I had come to recognize as she asked, "I'd say you've more than earned a stiff drink after everything so far. How about some brandy? The good stuff."

"I'll take whatever you have... Shots, please." I replied while noticing sets of rocks glasses and shot glasses. I was not in the mood for anything on the rocks or a cocktail. A quick gulp down the hatch was all I wanted at the time. Novo walked over with a bottle and small tray of glasses on hand before resting on the bed beside me. She brought a rocks glass for herself and reached into the small mini freezer nearby. Instead of some frozen blocks of honey, she retrieved a single large ice cube from it and added it to her glass. I watched as she filled her glass with that golden brandy, its label revealing it to be a honey-infused type. The mesmerizing wavering effect of the ice cube gradually melting into the brandy filled the golden fluid. She then filled my shot glass just shy of the brim. "Thank you, Novo."

"Don't go too fast, all right? Down too much of this too quick and you won't be able to keep your dinner down later. And I bet you're famished by now. Can't have you tossing your cookies after a long day without a bite to eat." Novo explained while I took her words seriously. She gingerly sipped her drink while I downed my drink in a single gulp. Brandy is usually very strong stuff on its own, but that honey infusion made it much more pleasing to my tongue. And as the minutes began to tick by, I felt my inhibitions starting to fade. And I found myself starting to smile a bit. Novo noticed my face and said, "Good stuff, right? Some of the best on the island."

"Mmhm. Best brandy I've ever tasted." I replied now that I was starting to find myself in better spirits. After a full five minutes passed, I poured myself another shot and gulped it down. "I think one more after this will do it for me."

"Sounds about right." Novo said softly while taking another sip of her brandy on the rocks. Little was said during these moments of silence, but what was said was meaningful and soft whenever she brought her beak to my ear. "I love you."

"Love you too, dear." I whispered back to her. She touched her beak to my nose while we squinted our eyes shut in glee. It felt good to be happy again and to just forget about everything happening outside that little haven.

Unfortunately, I forgot a critical fact about the effects of alcohol. Even for a happy drunk, it weakens one's inhibitions. And I could not have foreseen what was about to happen. After another five minutes, I downed one last shot of brandy. A minute later, Sky Beak stepped in with a tray of freshly brewed chamomile tea. My intoxicated state kept Sky Beak from sensing anything wrong and he bid the two of us a pleasant evening. It sounded like he was stationed right outside the door for the sake of added security. Novo must have assumed the worst and was taking no chances.

The tea was too hot to drink for the moment. I was tempted to have another shot of brandy to pass the time, but Novo insisted that I wait after dinner. I cannot recall what was said between us leading up to it, but... I do not know what was said, but we started to discuss recent events and...I... I just started crying. No, not crying. Wailing. I just started bawling uncontrollably. The hardest and loudest I have wept in probably years.

I cannot even recall what was said during this moment. All I remember was profusely apologizing as I wailed, not knowing why I was crying and why I could not stop. In hindsight, it was thanks to the brandy. I could not keep everything inside me bottled up and I was finally just letting out all my grief over everything that was happening. It was both cathartic, but also extremely distressing.

And Novo... Novo did what I would have expected her to do. She held me. She sat up and put her arms and wings around me to make sure I was safe during this moment of extreme weakness. Novo said nothing, her hand stroking the back of my head as she listened to every awful sound that came out of my mouth.

It took minutes before I finally could cry no more. I whimpered and sobbed softly into the wonderful feathered embrace of my beloved queen. But my cries did not go undetected beyond the door. There was a firm knock before I heard the muffled and very concerned voice of Sky Beak on the other side. "Hello...? James...? Is...everything all right in there?"

"The poor man's been through a lot today. He'll be all right. He has me. Carry on." Novo called back with a noticeable forced composure in her tone. And I saw why. Throat burning and eyes sore with my head throbbing, I saw why. Novo's face was stained with renewed fresh tears. I was not the only one weeping at that time. My wailing was infectious and Novo too had shed tears. She whispered softly to me with a finger tracing under my chin, "You done, honey...? Gotten that all outta your system?"

I could barely even manage a nod. Novo then gently guided me down onto my back to allow me to rest. She then took one of the cups of steaming chamomile tea and just held it while resting beside me. She was not even looking at me, but there was a frightful nearly unblinking glare in her eyes. She stared ahead at nothing in particular, her grasp tightening on the thick ceramic teacup. I asked weakly, "Something wrong...?"

"Oh, I'm just mad, honey..." Novo spoke with a firm tone without even looking at me. "Not at you though. I'm mad at the scumbag who's putting you through all this. How dare he put my sweet swan king through this hell... If I ever get my hands on him..."

I decided it would be unwise to discuss this further and fell silent. Novo was furious and was barely containing her rage. The dose of brandy she had consumed was most likely contributing to that. I think she noticed how uncomfortable her response made me and spoke with a sigh. "Sorry if I'm scaring you, dear... Drinking tends to make me a lot easier to tick off."

"You're an angry drunk?" I asked with caution. If Novo only became more irritable when drinking, I would need to keep that in mind for later.

She shook her head and regained her composure. "No, no, I wouldn't say that. I'm just...more in touch with my emotions when they're not being held back as much, you know? You're a happy drunk, but here you are completely miserable anyway. What do you make of that, hm?"

"Point taken." I muttered weakly. I did not want to move. I did not even really want to talk. But Novo still held my hand before setting down her cup of tea. Probably still too hot to drink.

Novo rubbed her fingers over my hand while cradling it between both of hers. She gazed down lovingly at me, but with such a look of concern in those beautiful eyes. She then whispered softly to me, "Promise me something, honey. Promise me you'll never say you don't deserve me. Never again."

I knew I could not promise her this. Not until this war is over and we are victorious. But she only pressured me further with a finger on my chest and right over my heart. "You absolutely deserve me, you wonderful man. I'm going to walk down the aisle with you someday, no matter how many strings I have to pull to make it happen. I'm going to put a crown on your head. And you...will be the father of my babies someday. You're the only man in the world I can see myself having a family with. Not anyone else. Just you. Because you're the best. And the best deserves nothing less than the best."

Once again, I wept softly. There was nothing but unflinching conviction in those words. It both hurt and felt wonderful to hear her reaffirm how much we mean to each other. "I hope I'm worthy of you..."

"You are, baby... You are." Novo whispered to me with that sweet soulful smile filling her face. With such a profound gaze of love being cast down onto me, she kissed me between the eyes and whispered honeyed words to me. "My sugar bear... My king... My sweet papa swan."

"Oh, mama bird..." I muttered back to the beautiful motherly queen above me. I wanted to believe her. To believe that I was not what I feared I am. That there is a wonderful future waiting for us.

And she reaffirmed this as well by speaking lovingly and very confidently to me with her hand sliding over my chest. "Mmhm, I'm your mama bird, honey. The mama of your little baby birds. At least when you finally give them to me. I'll gladly make you a daddy when the time comes. Don't ever forget that, honey. Let that thought help keep you going, all right? Just remember... You and I have a family to look forward to. And that's worth fighting for, right?"

I could only nod and basked in the love of that wonderful mare. A mare without equal among mortals. For the moment, no words were spoken between us. All that happened was Novo caressing my chest while humming most beautifully. Like a lullaby. It started to work too well and I began to drift off. I forgot just how well strong drink can sap you of energy after a while. I would sleep well that night.

Thankfully, there was a knock at the door before I could completely nod off. The voice of Seaspray spoke from beyond the door and said, "Dinner is served, your majesty. Shall I enter?"

"Please do, admiral." Novo replied before the door started to open. The gorgeously armored commander of Capricorn Island's defenders stepped in while pushing along a small cart carrying dishes. Although I could see Sky Beak peaking in from beyond the door with a look of dear concern in his eyes. I waved weakly at him to confirm that I was at least stable by then. I know he heard every sound I made minutes earlier. Seaspray then turned his gaze to me and asked unusually softly, "Are you well, my liege?"

I could find no words. I was about as emotionally drained as I could get and had no idea how to respond to that question. Novo handled that for me by holding my hand and speaking to her trusted confidant. "He'll be fine in due time, admiral. Keep him in your prayers."

Seaspray nodded solemnly and held a hand to his chest before bowing to me. "I wish you a most wonderful evening, my friend. Take care."

All I could do was nod. Once Seaspray exited the room, Sky Beak looked ready to enter as well. His superior restrained him with a hand on his shoulder while closing the door behind him. "He's in good hands."

Now alone with Novo, I noticed a smell filling the room. Something delightful. Novo reached out to the cart and removed a tray with collapsible legs that were ideal for serving breakfast in bed. It was more than long enough to hold both of our entrees. "Since you missed out on lunch, I asked the chefs to prepare something a little heavier to fill you up. Enjoy, honey."

Our food was covered by rectangular lids that conveyed there was something not quite round under them. And what was under them was a feast for the eyes. Novo was treated to a salmon filet with sautéed veggies on the side, but my dish was most impressive. A pasta dish consisting of linguine mixed with a rich cream sauce that probably had olive oil and butter mixed in as well as fresh spinach with shrimps and scallops. There was even an appetizer that consisted of strips of a small fish that I thought was sardines or anchovies at first that were drizzled with arugula and a balsamic and olive oil dressing. Where my pasta entree was piping hot, the appetizer was served chilled. Novo noticed my curious gaze while I inspected my appetizer and said, "It's smelt, dear. Ever tried it?"

"Smelt? I've heard of that fish..." I replied before taking my fork and getting a little bit of everything on that little dish for my first bite. And I loved it. Smelt tastes very similar to mackerel. "Mmm, I don't know what you call this dish, but I love it."

Novo grinned in delight at the shift in my mood. Famished and moderately intoxicated, I was eager to fill my belly. "Enjoy, honey. This is your night."

And enjoy it, I did. Everything was fantastic and did wonders for my mood. At least for the moment. There was even some sliced bread on the side that I used to sop up every last drop of leftover sauce from my pasta. By the time I was done, I was thoroughly satisfied. But once Novo had placed our empty dishes back on the cart, she sat up in bed and cracked knuckles. "Now that we've got dinner out of the way... Time for me to do my part for the night."

"Um... And that is...?" I asked while my eyes noticed a very confident and determined smirk cross Novo's beak. What was she up to?

I froze as she slid her great and strong wing under my body and forced me up to a sitting position. Eyes narrowed in a perplexing combination of adoration and impishness, Novo spoke right to my face. "Just being the best wife I can be, honey. On your feet. Disrobe and meet me in the bathroom."

I was not about to deny her when speaking to me with that look in her eyes. I did exactly what I was told and soon stood in the shower stall while the two of us were being soaked by some warm soothing rain after a long evening of powerful downpours. Novo then spoke to me over my shoulder, "Now, you just stand right there and let mama do all the work."

There was no objection from me. Novo went to work by masterfully bathing my body as she stepped gracefully around me in spite of looking like a soaked cockatoo. All I had to do was...just let go for a little while. I tried to clear my mind and focus on just this moment as Novo's hands glided across my bare body. What she did not do with her hands, she did with sponge. I almost got so relaxed that my knees nearly gave out from under me. Novo noticed I was starting to have some trouble standing and helped me sit down while she continued to work her magic. At one point, she gave my ear a tender little tug in her beak before trilling a beautiful dove's call into my ear. "Love you, baby."

"Love you too..." I muttered without turning to glance at her. I was at her mercy. And what wonderful mercy she showed me. Although once I had been thoroughly bathed, Novo then focused on herself. I watched for a minute as her soaked feathery form was covered in lather, but she had more ground to cover than I did and her arms were not entirely ideal for reaching some areas. So I stood up and began to rub that fragrant gel into her flanks. "Lemme help you with that."

Novo was quick to object. She really did not want me to have to do anything if I could help it. "It's all right, baby. You just take it easy and let me handle it myself. I've got this."

I decided to counter her with a bit of logical analysis. "If I help, we'll be in bed sooner."

"Point taken." Novo retorted with a sly smirk on her beak. With no further objections, we got to work on getting her impressive body all lathered up for a good rinse. I also helped her with an extra hairdryer once out of the shower since it would take hours for her to dry on her own with those sopping wet feathers. And once she was all dried off, I was greeted with the utter adorable form of a hippogriff mare with her entire coat of feathers fluffed up like the puffiest parrot. "Does a fluffy queen make you smile, honey?"

"It's...hard not to smile..." I replied while even letting out an exasperated chuckle. Novo is easily the hottest mare alive, but turns utterly adorable once she goes from wet to dry. And I just had to hold her and feel my hands through those fluffy feathers. Novo cooed like the sweetest dove in my arms while guiding me to bed.

"Oh, but we're not done yet." Novo suddenly said before suddenly giving me a shove to throw me onto the bed. Now lying flat on my face, I quickly found Novo draping herself across me. She once again cracked her knuckles while speaking to me. "One more little thing before bed, honey. You've always given the best massages, but now it's mama's to show you how it's done."

"Massage...?" I muttered before I felt her hands plant firmly against my shoulder blades. And then she got to work. Applying pressure and working her palms while being very mindful of her talons. While not at all sharp, they could still deliver very uncomfortable pokes. I found this to be much more relaxing than expected. Despite having given so many massages myself by this point, I did not know until then just how good a full body massage actually feels. Soothing... So very soothing. Especially when delivered by the hands of the most beautiful queen in the world. "Oh man, why didn't I ask you to do this sooner..."

"And I'll give you plenty more if you ever need one, baby." Novo cooed to me as I found the soft weight of her body against me to be just as relaxing. As the minutes went by, I felt her placing sweet little kisses on my ears that made me feel a surge of tingling warmth through my body. "I love you."

I sighed harshly as I heard those words. And after a moment longer, she whispered into my ear again. "I love you."

Just when I thought the massage was over, Novo rotated me until I was on my back with her once again pinning me under her beautiful fluffy body. But instead of massaging my chest or anywhere else, she scooped her hands under my head and locked her beak over my face. She hummed and moaned so lovingly as we kissed. The taste of our meal still on our breaths, our tongues dancing in wonderful passion. And when that kiss ended, she whispered to me almost in song. "I looooooove you sooooo much."

The masterful inflections in that soulful voice... I burst into tears. Weeping, yet still smiling. Novo cooed to me with a single finger tracing down my lips. "There there, baby... Mama's here for daddy. You know your wife just wants you to be happy. All of your wives do. Because we love you and we know you love us just as much."

I could not even get a word out. I could not compose myself enough to speak. Novo then lifted her right hand, displaying her fingers with a proud smile on her lips. "One of these days, there's gonna be a ring on this finger. And all just for you. Once that ring is there, I'll be all yours forever. And that's a promise, me sweet swan king."

"How can any man be worthy of a goddess like you..." I whimpered with fresh tears spilling down my face. I loved her so much, yet was left wondering how I could ever be a match for such a perfect woman. Or at least perfect in my eyes.

"That's a very good question, honey. And I don't really have an answer for it." Novo replied before cupping my face in both hands, her beautiful eyes gazing lovingly down at me. "But I know this. You're absolutely worthy. You've earned my heart. And I can't imagine trusting it with anyone else now. You're mine and I'm yours. Forever. Please believe me. I'm telling you the truth."

I embraced my queen. She really had succeeded in soothing my heart for the night. Something I did not think was possible after everything that had happened that day. Just before bed, we finally drank our tea to soothe ourselves for sleep. The room went dark, but I still felt myself embraced by Novo's glorious wing. With sweet words whispered in the darkness, we bid each other wonderful dreams before I closed my eyes.

As for what I dreamed... I wish I could forget it.

The dream was not lucid, thankfully. I was entirely alone as my troubled mind weaved a most troubling scenario. I cannot remember everything. But what I do remember, I remember vividly even now. I can only hope this memory meets the same fate of virtually every other dream and becomes all but forgotten in the back of my mind.

They were there before me. So many familiar and friendly faces. Even the Equestrian royal family stood before me. But none were happy. They all looked so disappointed. I felt like I had been backed into a corner and turned around. A large mirror stood behind me. One with an oval frame forged from silver. Something occurred to me as the glass began to ripple like water. A...portal? To wear?

I remember feeling panic taking hold of me. I pleaded. I remember my vision being blurred by tears. And then, something hit me. An unseen force launched me backwards. I hit the ground hard and tumbled over myself for a moment. Once I had regained my balance and looked around... This was not anywhere I had seen in Equestria. An open grassy public park. Rows of brick homes on one side and the roar of vehicles rushing down a long road beyond a fence. A highway...on Earth. I had been sent home. A world I no longer wanted anything to do with.

Desperation gripped my heart. I saw that rippling oval shape where I had been thrown from. It was not too late! I could hurry through and get back to where I belonged! I sprinted towards the portal with a hand outreached. It was still wavering even without that mirror frame on this side of it. But just when I was about to rush through it, I hit a wall. Hard. Pain filled my face as I staggered back. The portal was no longer rippling like water. It was as still as glass. And I could see them all still looking at me from the other side. Gazes of disdain and disappointment. They did not want me anymore.

I pounded on the glass with my fist. I pleaded to be allowed through. But then the window began to crack. My pleas became more desperate. More frantic as my one way back to the world I loved was on the verge of destruction. My voice became wracked with sorrow as tears blurred my vision. And just like that, it was gone. The glass shattered with the shards fading into wisps of light while I fell flat on my face. I groveled where I laid, weeping profusely in shock and loss. Equestria had banished me back to Earth... Never to return. And I would never see it again, forever cast out of my own Garden of Eden.

I awoke in tears. I sat up abruptly with my vision blinded by darkness. Where was I? Was I still there?! Had I been banished?! Panic took hold of me as I called out in the shadows. "Hello?! Anyone?! Hello?! Where am I?!"

A familiar voice suddenly spoke up beside me in the shadows, startled and dazed. "Honey, easy! Let me get the light on!"

A few seconds later, there was a click. A lamp bedside the bed I was in cast a calming glow over the room. And there beside me with a hand rubbing her eyes was the drowsy form of Novo. She grumbled in confusion, "What time is it? I swear it's been barely an hour..."

Thank goodness... I was still in the private chambers of the queen of Capricorn Island aboard the R.A.S. Alabaster. Nothing had changed, but my heart was still strained by the sorrow I had just experienced. It was so vivid... Not quite lucid, but so very close. And once Novo could see me clearly, her eyes opened wide in alarm. "Uh oh... You're crying? Shhhh, there there, honey. You had a bad dream?"

Her hand went straight to my face and wiped my fresh tears away. It was just a dream... Just a product of an anxious mind. But...that could happen. I could be sent back to Earth only to never return. It already happened once. When I could only nod in confirmation, Novo pulled herself up to me and draped her wing over me in an embrace. "Then tell your mama bird all about it. I know you must've had a lot on your mind lately..."

"I... I was sent back to Earth... They...threw me through a portal... I tried to get back in, but...the way shattered. I was stuck there... I felt like I lost...everything..." I muttered while trying to recall exactly what happened. And it hurt. I leaned against Novo while she held my hand, "I don't want to leave... I love this world too much..."

Sweet yet firm kisses were placed upon my head. Novo was being so good to me when I really needed someone I trust to be there for me. She whispered to me ear in spite of her fatigue, "Sounds like you need a little something extra to soothe your nerves, baby. Let your queen get you a little something from the kitchen. Can I trust you to wait right here until I get back? I'll be just ten minutes tops. Fifteen, if I'm unlucky."

"Please don't be gone too long..." I muttered while barely able to look at her. Novo kissed me right on the cheek before climbing off the bed and heading out the door. It sounded like there was nothing on the other side, but there were likely guards patrolling up on deck.

I sat there in bed without moving from that spot. I was exhausted, yet too distressed to even try to go back to sleep. There was no way I could stop thinking about what I saw mere minutes before. Would that happen? Would they really cast me out of this wonderful if the situation became desperate enough or if too many began to view me as a liability for Equestria? I had already begun to feel isolated after what was found at the Heaven's Pillar that afternoon, but I had never felt so alone and afraid as I was at that moment.

Perhaps twelve minutes later was when the door finally opened. And in came Novo with a tea tray balanced on an upturned palm. It was so strange to see the queen of Capricorn Island herself waiting on me like the average housewife, but that concerned smile on her beak showed that she was not annoyed at all. "Hope I didn't keep you waiting too long, honey. Had to boil some water first."

"Did you...wake the chef up for this?" I asked as I was left wondering who was still awake out there. She was the queen. She could have had one of the ship's personnel take care of the task.

"Pfft, as if. I don't need to have someone else take care of my king when mama can do it herself." Novo retorted while closing the door behind her. She set the tray on the bed as I found three cups set upon it. Two of them emitted the honey-like scent of chamomile, but the other... Very different. The scent was definitely a type of red tea and was delightful to smell.

The cups of tea were still piping hot. It would take some time for them to become drinkable. While the chamomile was obviously to help us get back to sleep, I was left confused about the third cup. Novo proceeded to explain, "That's a little something to help flush your body out. Perfect if you've been drinking heavily and don't want to wake up with a hangover. Some milk thistle, dandelion, red clover, the works. Gets your kidneys and liver going. Might even help you sleep more soundly."

She was not wrong. Having consumed as much brandy as I did only a few hours earlier at most, I was still feeling the subtle effects of alcohol consumption and could even feel the taste of that beverage on my breath. It would not bode well if I awoke with a hangover in the middle of a war zone. But it was still too soon to drink it. Regardless, I turned my gaze to Novo and whispered, "Thank you. I really need this."

"I'm just being a good wife to you, James. I know we're not official yet, but I'll make it happen someday." She said softly with her hand taking hold of mine and even placing a kiss on the back of it.

I felt awful for having woken Novo up in the middle of the night. Would we even be able to go back to sleep after that? "I'm sorry for disturbing you... I panicked. Felt too real for a minute."

Novo just shook her head and said, "Honey, I'm amazed you even got to sleep at all after everything we've found out today. Got apologize. I know you're going through your own personal kind of hell right now. I wish I could emphasize with you more, but I can just see it. This is really eating at you and I hate that I can't do more..."

She looked genuinely remorseful over being so powerless. Novo climbed onto bed and held my head right under her jaw. She whispered into my ear, "I wish I could make it all better... Just snap my fingers and make this whole mess go away. But I'm just the queen. I'm no miracle worker..."

"I'm not blaming you here... You're...one of the few things keeping me going." I mumbled in exhaustion. That warm feathered embrace was certainly helping, but I would not be able to sleep yet.

"I will say this though." Novo muttered with a more confident and assertive tone. "If it ever does come to it... What you saw in that dream? Everyone vouching to send you back from where you came from? If it comes to that, I'll fight beak and claw to make sure that doesn't happen. Your queen ain't letting you go without a fight and that's a promise."

"And I believe you... I hope it won't come to that though..." I sighed as I tried to push that depressing memory out of my head. Best just to forget about it.

After another ten minutes of being held by that wonderful mare, Novo reached over to the mini freezer nearby and pulled out that tray of frozen honey blocks. She set one into each cup to cool the tea faster as well as to sweeten it. The frozen honey melted very slowly into the tea with the steam not quite dissipating. Only after the honey had evenly spread out into the drink did I carefully sample that cup of purifying red tea. And it was wonderfully flavorful. I could taste just how healthy it was. Novo noticed how much I was enjoying it and whispered, "Good stuff, right?"

"Mm, very rich. Thank you." I replied while drinking it all sip by sip. It was still too hot to drink quickly, forcing me to savor it. Novo helped herself to her cup of chamomile, sipping lightly. I soon started on mine, hoping it would soothe my senses enough to be lulled back to sleep. "I really needed this... Thank you again."

"Anytime, honey. Gotta make sure you get enough sleep to get you through tomorrow. This really isn't a good time to be sleep deprived." Novo cooed before she began to preen my hair again. Everything about this moment was just so therapeutic.

Perhaps it was the lingering energy-draining effects of that brandy from hours earlier combined with the tea I just drank, but I was really starting to feel like I was going to pass out at any time. As soon as I set my empty cup down, Novo set the tray aside and began to get situated on the bed. I yawned heavily as I groaned in fatigue, "I think that hit the spot..."

"Good. Come here, honey. All you need tonight is to be wrapped in angel wings." Novo said sweetly while reaching over to turn out the lamp next to her bed. As soon as I lied down, the room was engulfed in shadows. But instead of feeling the covers being draped over me, I was wrapped up in a feathery wing. I felt a kiss upon my cheek followed by that luxuriously deep voice. "Sweet dreams, my love. I'll be right here when morning comes."

I could barely voice a response before sleep took me again. But when my mind drifted into dreaming, I felt myself being a little too aware. Was I not alone?

That layer of fog around my knees that reached as far as I could see. The gorgeous night sky above. Was this...a blank slate? Right on the outskirts of the dream realm nexus? Sure enough, there she was swooping down to me. Nightmare Moon landed before me with a gaze of deep concern in her exotic eyes. "I... I saw your dream earlier... I dared not venture in to insure the memories would likely not linger... Are you well?"

"About as well as I could be after all that's happened." I replied dryly while still glad to see a familiar friendly face. I then asked, "I don't want to be a bother, but...could you see to it that I at least don't wake up again? Can you ease my sleeping mind?"

Nightmare Moon let out a sigh and said, "Ordinarily, I always cast a spell that spreads across the world once a day. It influences the dreams of those that sleep to provide peaceful dreams, but... I suppose exceptionally anxious minds can be too distraught to soothe so easily."

I seemed to recall being told at one point that Nightmare Moon's duties as the Princess of Dreams does entail trying to instill pleasant dreams in her subjects. It was such a shame to see that it was not entirely failproof. I then asked, "Before anything else happens... What in that dream. You wouldn't... You won't do that to me, will you?"

"By this point, sending you back to Earth would likely not change the situation. Now that your world and mine are merely separated by a rift in space, the connection between you and the emperor would likely remain intact." Nightmare Moon explained as she revealed just how aware she was of what I saw in that prior dream. She then added, "But regardless... It's much too late to banish you now. Forget what you saw. It won't happen. I won't stand for it."

I breathed a sigh of relief. It was far too late for me to consider ever leaving Equestria behind now. I knew where I wanted to be. Although Nightmare Moon then said, "But enough talk. You need rest. And I will see to it that this dream will be one of respite. Now then, go. Be alone and with your heart's desires. I will be watching from afar."

In a matter of seconds, my mind became less and less lucid. And then... I do not recall what happened next, but... It was at least pleasant. I kind of recall taking a stroll through a forest... Or maybe even riding a bicycle through one. Whatever happened, I did not wake up prematurely again. And when I did awaken, I was feeling pretty good. No trace of a hangover and feeling genuinely rested. And to find myself in Novo's winged embrace while she slumbered next to me was a wonderful thing to wake up to.

That first fifteen minutes was wonderful. But after Novo awoke and gave me my morning kiss before leaving me to take a quick morning shower, it all came back to me. And that existential dread filled my heart once more. Even after that respite last night, nothing changed. I knew what is at stake. And how I am partially at fault for it.

Once clothed, I made my way out into the hall and down to the galley. All of our hippogriff archers had gathered for a morning meal consisting of familiar cuisine. And Novo was quick to flag me down to join her. She could see that whatever respite I found after waking up had already faded and rested her head against mine with a wing draped around me. "You want something light today?"

"Please... I don't have much of an appetite right now." I muttered back while letting Novo do all the talking. Although not much later, someone took a seat to the other side of me. And it was none other than Sky Beak. "Morning, papa bird..."

He did not respond immediately. And that dearly worried gaze in his eyes told me what I needed to know. I could hardly remember much in detail from that moment last night, but I knew he could hear me clearly enough when I had a brandy-fueled meltdown on the other side of that door. Novo could see what was up and retracted her wing from my shoulders. My feathery father figure then asked, "Did...something happen last night? You sounded awful in there... Never heard a man cry like that."

"The situation's gotten bad, Sky Beak. Your boy here's going through a lot. Keep an eye on him. He needs the support." Novo replied in order to save me the trouble of having to put words together. I just nodded to confirm that what Novo said was true.

Sky Beak did not look away from me, gazing upon me in a way only a father could. He asked softly, "Can you tell me?"

I hesitated. It was not something I should speak freely of. I glanced at Novo and saw that even she did not look entirely comfortable with revealing to him what was discovered yesterday. All I could say was, "Ask Seaspray if you really want to know... He can probably tell you better than I can."

Not much else happened that morning. Breakfast went by well enough, but I suspect everyone in the galley could see something was not right with me. I was not ready to leave the safety of the Alabaster just yet, so I sat myself down at the typewriter I have used occasionally and used it to finish documenting the most recent events that have occurred. At least I feel safe here.

I can still barely believe what I saw yesterday... Earth is so close. I can literally go home. But if something is not done soon, everything Earth has to offer will spill over into Equestria and...

This thinking about what this could mean for the future makes me sick. If we fail... If that old fool gets his way...

I did not forsake Earth just to see Equestria become a mirror of it. The emperor has no idea what he is about to unleash onto this world. Just focus... Eyes forward. Keep heading east. When we reach the Heaven's Pillar in force, that is when we will find a solution. Until then, all we can do is keep heading east.

We will be heading out soon... It was raining this morning, but it sounds like it stopped. I need to get ready to march.

Athetos

I sat at the typewriter for a good while after I finished documenting the events leading up to that point. I held the sheets of paper in my hand and looked over them to reaffirm what happened yesterday. I did not want to believe it all happened. When I woke up in the morning beside Novo, I wanted to believe it was all a bad dream. Even with that actual bad dream that woke me up in the middle of the night. But it is real. My god, this is actually happening... A portal to Earth...

My status as the source of the emperor's artificially extended life. This newfound portal that connects directly to the world I hail from. He does not know. How could he know? How long has it been since he finally woke up after leeching off of me for a full year? He has not observed Earth for as long as Celestia or even Luna has. He could not hope to understand what it is he plans to unleash upon Equestria. Or...is it that he does not care? That so long as the human race establishes dominance, that is enough?

I did not know who to feel more anger towards. Myself or him. He was being sustained through me after all. Even after one of the guards aboard the Alabaster volunteered to deliver my journal to the command center, I remained there at my seat. I did not want to leave the safety of the Alabaster. That was Novo's turf and she would see to it that I remained safe and sound. Everything beyond the hull of that elegant airship was not my concern for the time being.

This did not last. After some time, I heard a lot of movement beyond the door. I suppose the archers of Capricorn Island were beginning to disembark. But once things became quiet, the door opened. And in stepped Novo. She said nothing at first, the two of us sharing a silent gaze of unease. It was time to leave. We were due to march before long. Novo then held a hand out to me and said softly, "Come on up, honey. I have something I need to tell my men and I need you present for it."

While not at all willing to leave the Alabaster, I was intrigued over what Novo had in store for all of us. A parting speech? Regardless, I returned to her chambers to retrieve my armor and then followed the hippogriff queen up on deck. Once we stepped out in the shrouded sunlight of a dreary and most likely rainy late summer day, I found every last one of Novo's archers lined up in rows before us. Seaspray stood at the front of the pack as Novo approached him. "Is this everyone, admiral?"

"Every last one of my men who are seeing active duty on the battlefield, your majesty. What do you require of us?" Seaspray replied while he and everyone else stood at attention. I stood back for the moment while Novo remained just ahead of me.

"That's what I was hoping for. Now then..." Novo replied before casting a most serious glare at her subordinates. She then began to speak, but without her usual soulful flair to her dialect. She was being entirely direct and concise. "I don't know what you've all been told, but there's been some radical changes in how the war will be carried out. This isn't simply a battle of wits and manpower anymore. The enemy now seeks to unleash something upon Equestria that could irrevocably alter our world forever and not in a good way."

From what I knew, the only hippogriffs in the encampment at the time who knew the full story of what exactly was at stake in the war was Novo and Seaspray. The rest of their men only knew that I was sustaining the emperor just by being alive thanks to what Sunflare openly revealed when she first appeared. But if they knew... What would happen? Novo then reached back with her wing and pushed me forward with it until I was standing beside her. She then draped her wing over me and spoke, "This man here. You know this much. His life force is being used by the emperor to sustain himself. If he were to die, the emperor will die with him. And that's not something we're going to even entertain, right?"

None of them said a word. As did I. This was the time for only the queen to speak. Head turning to cast her gaze at everyone before her, Novo's tone darkened further. "Your comrades on the field don't know the full story of what's at stake right now and that may be for the best. We don't want to risk a panic. But it's possible word might start to spread among the ranks. And they already know enough about this man's unwilling connection to the enemy. As much as I don't want to consider it... I can't help but suspect a double-cross."

All eyes opened wide, as did mine. Was Novo really suspecting what I thought she did? Ember had already considered doing just that, but... Would someone else? "The stakes have never been more desperate. And desperate times often result in desperate people. If the going gets rough, someone... I don't know who, but someone might get desperate enough to end the war right here and now. By getting rid of the emperor's source of sustenance. I don't need to elaborate on what that means, do I?"

Novo's winged embrace tightened as I found myself pulled up against her. She then spoke once more to her people, "This man here is your king-in-waiting. Until this war is over, consider him to have already been crowned. And you know what that means. I want a full cadre of you watching over him every minute of the day. On the battlefield. During downtime. Any time of the day when he is exposed and vulnerable. If someone tries to take a dagger to his throat, you put an arrow in their heads. Do you understand me?"

Their response was not what I expected. Instead of a word of confirmation, every last archer before us lifted their heads and let out the call of a falcon. Surely a good response. Novo smiled in approval, but that smile became more solemn once our eyes met. She and I had the same impulse and closed our eyes, brows lowering until they touched. It was time to say goodbye and I could not be more grateful for Novo being there for me yesterday when I needed someone like her most. I decided to speak first with a whisper. "I love you."

"Love you so much, baby." She cooed back to me. We lifted our heads and gazed into each others' eyes for a brief moment more. Novo's men were remarkably patient as they watched in silence. When Novo finally turned to face her men, she looked upon Seaspray at the front of the pack. "I leave him in your care, admiral. Do not fail me."

"He will never be out of our sight, your majesty." Seaspray spoke before bowing to his queen. We watched as Novo began to head aft in order to head back below deck with the Alabaster on the verge of departing. The admiral of Capricorn Island then stepped forward and placed a hand on his chest as he bowed to me. "We are at your call, my liege. You may rest easy for you will always be under our watch."

"You really shouldn't be calling me that, admiral... I'm not your king." I replied as that loathsome guilt ate away at me. They saw a king, but I felt only like a traitor. How could I ever be blessed with a crown if my very existence was a threat to their kingdom?

"Not yet, you are not." Seaspray retorted with a whimsical tone before lifting his head to gaze at me with a smile. As did his men. "So what if the emperor is using you as his literal lifeline? Let us march upon his stronghold and end this war once and for all! The end is within site, your majesty! And we will see the end through with you!"

In seconds, the finest archers in the land surrounded me with cheers and wonderful kind words. I was overwhelmed as those cheerful feathered friends called out to me. I could only remember some of the things I heard from multiple voices, both mares and stallions. "We'll win this war in the end! They can never beat us now! We are with you, sire!"

This overwhelming adoration and positive reinforcement clashed hard with my own doubts. And the only way I could cope was through the shedding of tears. Knowing I would break if they did not relent soon, I did all I could do at that moment. I thrust my arms out to both sides as I used the levitation spell to push them all back a short distance. This rejection silenced them all instantly and gave me time to speak. "I have a request for all of you..."

They all listened in silence. I lowered my arms and spoke while looking around at the many colorful and armored hippogriffs. "Until this war ends... Don't call me that. I haven't earned the right to wear a crown yet."

The silence was palpable among them. And just when I thought they were going to object, they all bowed their heads just slightly. Seaspray then spoke, "As you wish... Sir James."

"That's better." I retorted while much more familiar with that title. I was no knight, but it was still an acceptable means of addressing me while in full armor. It was then that they all began to disembark from the Alabaster. But Seaspray remained behind. He approached me and spoke softly, "Are you well...? I have...not seen you so troubled."

I did not mince words and found it difficult to look him in the eye. "You know why... You were there yesterday. You know what's happening."

"That I do... Her royal highness Celestia had such...bitter things to say about the world you hail from." Seaspray muttered with barely more than a whisper, his iridescent armor gleaming in what little sunlight was peeking through the gloomy cloud cover above. "I have seen much in my service to Queen Novo, and yet... Everything I heard... It is difficult to imagine exactly what horrors will befall Equestria should we fail."

"There are times when ignorance can be a good thing, I suppose..." I retorted while finding it very poignant how even someone as weathered as Seaspray could not comprehend the evils of Earth. That innocence... Even in a seasoned commander like him... I found it beautiful and worthy of being preserved. Seeing what I had come to adore most in the world of Equestria even in him, I threw my arms around him and held the hippogriff admiral in a firm armored embrace. He was left entirely speechless, allowing me to speak first. "You are all such wonderful people... Never change, admiral. You're a great man and a great friend."

"As are you, my friend." He replied softly with his own great wing wrapping around me for a kindly embrace. He then soon whispered to me, "We still have some time before we march. I am going to discuss with my men and schedule a proper time table for us. Need to make certain you are under our watch at all times."

"At least grant me a reprieve when I'm indoors. The command center and Ember's place are secure enough." I replied while eliciting a chuckle from the admiral. I could not begin to imagine having them being in the same room as me at all times. Especially since using a longbow indoors or even a spear meant for their size would be exceedingly impractical. But once Seaspray released me from his embrace and made his way down from the Alabaster, I found there was one other who stayed behind. Sky Beak stepped forward with such a forlorn gaze in his eyes. "Hey... Something you need?"

"Admiral Seaspray told me... A need to know basis. You...said there's a portal out there, right? One that leads back to your world? And someplace familiar, from the sound of it. That's what you saw?" He asked while I could glumly nod. If there was one person among his men Seaspray could trust, it was the closest thing to a father I had in all of Equestria. He then said, "That means... You can go home. You can probably fly back to where you came from... Right? Your family can see you again..."

"I know... But...they'll be all right without me... And you know everything I have to say about my father." I replied while knowing what I had to leave behind in order to live a life in Equestria. There were indeed some things I did miss about my world when I allowed myself to think about it. Places to visit. People to reunite with. But...it was far too late to go back now. I had too much to leave behind. And too much to explain if I ever did show my face back home now. And even then...there were some things from my old life I decidedly did not want to ever see again. "I know where I belong now. And I know what I don't want to see... It's a sad thing to say, but there are some things from back home that I would be just fine with never seeing or hearing from again."

That subtle bitterness in my heart only briefly distracted me from the reality of the situation and my role in it. I wanted to believe Equestria is where I belong. But I could not convince myself of that anymore. I bowed my head as this dawned on me once again. "Heh... I have no desire to return home...but I don't really belong here anymore either..."

Sky Beak did the only thing he could. He put a wing around me. "Don't say that... Please. I wish I could emphasize with you on this. I really do. I know things look bad, but... At least believe me on this?"

When I turned to look at the fatherly stallion beside me, he sat down before me and brought his hands to the side of my head. I glanced from side to side as he lifted my helmet from my head and set it by my feet. I think...he wanted to see the man behind the helmet. Eyes filled with concern, he said softly to me, "You're still my boy... And I want you to come home safe and sound. My home is your home. And my family is yours. I may not have sired you, but...I love you, my boy."

I did not know how much I needed to hear this. And I was instantly brought to tears as I threw my arms around him. "Love you too, papa bird..."

We departed the Alabaster together. Seaspray was standing at the middle of the docking grounds and was briefing his men on their likely new task of serving as my personal guardians from afar. Sky Beak joined them, but I had other places to be. I was armored, but I still needed to fetch my weapons. But before I got far, I saw Celaeno seated on a box of cargo at the bottom of her airship's gangplank. Our eyes met and we never looked away as I came to a stop. She knew something was wrong. And I could tell since she had her hat off and set beside her. On a rainy day. "Consistently gloomy weather. Everyone not being in all that great spirits. Something's in the air lately... And you look like you've been through hell. Did something happen?"

"Nothing you need to worry about, captain... Just keep those supply runs coming and we'll be fine. We need you." I replied in brief as I felt compelled to keep some sort of distance from her.

Her eyes narrowed in suspicion. And I flinched to see that gaze turn into a borderline glare. But that harsher gaze softened quickly while Celaeno rose to her feet. "If we didn't have to start hauling anchor, I'd say there's something you're not telling me. Just... Take care of yourself, all right? When we next dock here, I want you up in the mess hall with our mates. Take a load off and just have a nice time."

"Assuming I live that long..." I muttered under my breath. Celaeno noticed there was something not right and I was quick to wave in farewell. "Sure, I'll... I'll see you then."

Celaeno placed her hat upon her head and adjusted the angle of its brim. She then spoke more firmly to me, "Take care of yourself out there. My captain's intuition tells me the skies are going to get rough before long. And not just because of the weather."

I did not want to bog her down with any unnecessary information regarding recent events. Celaeno and her crew were only responsible for supply runs. They did not need to know the details of what was happening in the field. But as I departed, I could see Celaeno watching me from the gangplank for a while.

I turned back as I heard the buzz of airship motors revving up. One by one, every airship docked at the northwestern corner of the encampment rose into the air and began to fly west. The Alabaster and Zephyrus were the last to depart, but I could make out the wide brim of Celaeno's hat sticking up at the edge of the deck. It was time to head out.

My eyes fell upon the command center standing in the middle of the camp. While I was clad in my full suit of armor, the Lunar Shield and Celestial Sword was still tucked away in my dormitory. But I was not in a hurry to see anyone there... Especially Smolder and Ocellus. They had the most to lose if this war failed. So young and impressionable... They would be tainted the worst in due time if Earth's influence. And I was not ready to see them. Not when I knew what role I was playing here.

Thinking quickly, I decided to fetch my gear in the most pragmatic way possible. I held my left arm out to my side and focused the magical forces in that left gauntlet. In a flash of white light, the Lunar Shield appeared on my arm with the Celestial Sword tucked in its scabbard on the backside. I had to remember that I could just use a type of teleportation spell to summon my gear to where they are needed. With nothing else to keep me occupied, I made my way towards the eastern gate.

The encampment was alive with activity. The time to march was upon us. Knowing I should not depart until my assigned comrades arrived, I waited by the gate as dozens of infantry passed me on their way out. I said nothing and only spoke when spoken too. I would have normally kept an eye out for any friends of mine, but I was now so very alone. At least on an emotional level. Surely there were some in the militia who were growing to hate me. And my presence in this world was endangering everyone around me.

They soon arrived. One clad in gold with patches of a beautiful blue exposed and another sporting shades of verdant green. Ember and Rain Shine approached in full armor and weapons at their side. I said nothing as they approached, but Rain Shine was the first to detect something was wrong. "You are...distant today."

All I could do is nod. My voice failed me at that moment. Rain Shine did not inquire further. She could most definitely sense what was going on in my heart. Ember was not so insightful and took a step forward with her scarlet eyes gazing at me from behind her helmet. "Are you ready? What's wrong?"

My eyes narrowed to the point of nearly closing entirely. I turned my gaze away from them as I muttered, "Feels like I don't really belong here anymore..."

"Nonsense. We are with you, my friend." Rain Shine retorted before stepping forward and nudging my head with hers. She managed to coax me into looking at her while she said, "Let's be off. They are waiting for us."

We departed the encampment and took our positions as the marching formations were set up. The camp was collapsed and packed away with only the most important assets of the infrastructure left out on wheels to be pulled along. And up there on the roof of the command center at the four corners was a quartet of hippogriff archers with bows in hand and quivers filled with arrows. And I knew they were watching over me at that time. Even if I was halfway convinced it would be best if they were to just let me die.

The gentle quaking of the earth caused by thousands of hooves resonated through my sabatons as we began to march. Ember and Rain Shine never left my side, but they might as well have. I felt so alone. Surrounded by thousands of faces that were paradoxically felt so far away. At that moment, all that really mattered was the horizon. The Heaven's Pillar was out there somewhere. I had seen it. An ivy-encrusted stone tower that reached into the heavens. At least now I knew exactly where it was.

If any words were said around me, they never reached my ears in a way that I noticed. I think Ember and Rain Shine conversed a lot during the march. But whatever they said, I just cannot remember. I was in my own little world at the time. One little island in an ocean of isolation. I could not go home now. I had left that life behind. But there was no place for me in Equestria while that portal remained open. If I lived long enough to see this world become so much more like a world I do not wish to ever see again, I would never forgive myself for it.

Even the weather reflected the situation all too well. The sky was thick with gray clouds. And a very gentle blanket of rain began to pour down on us before long. The downpour was very light, thankfully. We could continue marching in these conditions so long as the rain did not become heavier. It was as if the world itself was despairing over the situation at hand. Equestria was on the verge of losing itself to the influence of a world that is very much unlike it. And no one beyond the Empty Plains had any idea what they were in danger of losing forever. What is worse? Everyone in Equestria being destroyed? Or everyone in this world becoming the same as the people of Earth in a way that they can never come back from? I just do not know which is more tragic...

Hours went by. Hours of marching in the rain before it finally passed. The clouds began to clear as the sun cast its warm rays upon us even as it began to sink gradually lower in the western sky. It was time to set up camp. But even once the walls were back up and the rows of tents for our infantry were reassembled, I remained out there while watching everyone else file back into the encampment beyond the walls. But I did not follow. Not yet. Their presence made me uncomfortable. Like something was coming for me and they would get caught in the crossfire once it found me.

My eyes turned east once again. Even with a clearer sky and the rays of the sun shining east more than in any other direction, I still could not see it. No wafer-thin vertical line reaching high into the sky. So close...yet so far off. But we were closer than ever before. If only we could all fly... But there was much too many. Where would we even get the number of airships necessary to move at least five thousand personnel without crippling whatever industry they were normally assigned to? And when we got there... What then? How would we close the portal? Would slaying the emperor really be enough?

The more I brainstormed about the situation, the more frustrated I became. I did not need this right now. I only then made my way back into the camp and shuffled past rows and rows of tents to reach the command center. But whenever I passed someone, I noticed. The looks they were giving me. They knew I did not belong there anymore.

I paid no mind to anyone or anything once I entered the command center. And I made my way right up to my room. But once I opened the door... There she stood. Smolder. And Ocellus was standing behind her with a look of dear concern in her pale blue eyes. I had forgotten about them just long enough to not consider who might be on the other side of the door once I stepped inside. And Smolder's gaze of frustration and worry was all too apparent when she spoke. "Where have you been? We haven't seen you since you left on that recon mission yesterday. That was at least a day ago."

She was right. Between the moment I left the command center and when I first opened the door a moment ago, I had not laid eyes on her or Ocellus in more than twenty-four hours. It was a jarring realization of just how badly this new development in the war was getting to me. When I still did not respond and even struggled to look her in the eye, Ocellus interrupted as she peeked around her friend. "Smolder, wait... He's... Oh my goodness, what happened to you...? You're...so upset..."

"It's getting bad out there, girls..." I muttered before slumping to a seated position by the typewriter. I did not even bother to remove my armor. I was...just so out of sorts. "I don't even know how to tell you... I'm not sure if I even should."

"Then don't tell us. Come here." Smolder said firmly, yet softly in a manner that did catch my attention. Smolder hopped up onto my armored thigh and took a seat. With one hand holding on, the other rose to my face and gently turned it until I was looking right at her. I had forgotten just how beautiful those blue reptilian eyes are in that face of vibrant orange. And they were filled with such tenderness. Much more than a girl of her age should have. For just that moment, I was reminded of who Smolder is and why she was there. "We're here for you. And we're not going home without you."

"Thanks... I... I didn't know how much I needed this." I mumbled as a faint glimmer of hope was lit in my heart. My words, soft and dour as they were, was enough to prompt a gentle smile from her. And even a kiss as Smolder brought her lips to mine for just a second. But Ocellus... She did not smile. And I knew she could sense just how bad things were with how low my love supplies were. I then asked, "Hey there, love bug..."

"You're... It's still there, but...it's so weak... So distant. What happened out there? Is it that bad?" Ocellus asked softly while displaying an unsettling awareness of just what I was going through. She did not know what it was, but she could still feel it. And I was frightened over what may happen if they knew what was at stake. Truly, this needed to be kept classified until the war was over.

"Sorry... I'm just having a really bad day." I muttered in uncertainty. I was able to hide the truth for the moment. But for how much longer? Unsure if I should even be around them, I brought up something we all needed to be reminded of. "I really shouldn't keep you... The two of you have duties to fulfill, right?"

"Oh... Right. Come on, Ocellus. We've got to deploy those sensor things again." Smolder muttered in disappointment. She did not want to have to head out so soon after finally getting to see me after a full day apart. But she then touched a finger to my nose and spoke firmly. "When we get back, we're gonna cuddle. You're getting outta that armor and we're gonna make you feel all better. Gonna do lots of holding hands, lots of kisses, anything to get a smile outta you. Got it?"

"Uh... Sure. Sounds like a plan." I retorted in unease as the strong and reliable woman in her flared up. Smolder smiled confidently as I am sure she started brainstorming all sorts of ways to make up for lost time. She was the first to head down the stairs and Ocellus was quick to assume her favorite dragon form before following. But she still looked back at me with a silent worried gaze before leaving.

I stood up from my seat and approached the window set into my room's eastern wall. My eyes gazed out upon the camp beyond and the Empty Plains beyond the distant eastern walls. A long sigh escaped my lungs. What a mess... And what an unbelievably frustrating sense of hopelessness.

My eyes started to scan what little of the roof I could see. And piece by piece, a realization started to form in my mind. There were no hippogriff sentries on the roof. Now that I was inside the command center, I was safe. There were armed guards stationed inside at all times and I knew I could rely on them. And that was without taking into account the possible presence of the very powerful members of the Equestrian royal family. And without their very keen avian eyes watching the horizon...

Inspiration struck. My eyes scanned the air carefully. Smolder and Ocellus were nowhere to be seen. They likely started setting out the sensor crystals to the north, south, and west before deploying the vast majority of them to the east. It would be a little while longer before they headed out that way. If I were to leave now...

A fire burned in my heart. I knew where the Heaven's Pillar is and how to get there. My comrades were in danger just by me being there. It was my responsibility to put an end to this. Determination in my heart, I devised a plan quickly. I knew the teleportation spell is dependant on memory or line of sight. I could use it to teleport right out of my room and out there on the plains. And I could see a cluster of trees beyond the walls in the great distance. I could hide along them, hurry through the woods, and fly away on a low elevation to keep anyone from seeing me and before the sensors could be deployed

The time was now. I could finally bring this war to an end and without risking the lives of anyone around me. I locked the door to my room, hoping that I could by some time for myself to keep anyone from finding out I was gone. Although I still felt a sting in my heart when I realized what I was doing. Smolder and Ocellus were expecting to see me again once they got back. I let out a sigh as I muttered, "Sorry, girls..."

Steeling my nerves, I looked out the eastern window and focused on that cluster of trees well beyond the walls. And with a moment of focus, I was suddenly outside my room in the open plains. I acted quickly, ducking behind those trees and peeking out cautiously. There was no sign of any unusual movement from the sentries atop the walls. I hurried through the woods and came out on the other side. Still no sign of Smolder and Ocellus.

I was not taking chances. I focused my eyes on the most distant horizon and used the teleportation spell three more times to gain even more distance from the camp to prevent our eagle-eyed hippogriff archers from seeing me if they were on a high enough elevation to see beyond the walls. I was in the clear. Eyes turning east, I spread my armor's wings and took to the air. It was time to put an end to this. I did not know what I would find there or what to expect from the emperor directly, but I had to do something. And I knew I had the power to handle almost anything that came my way. If I was not reckless... I had to be brave. For them. And for the world I love.

I drifted along on the breeze as the skies gradually cleared above me. As it dawned on me exactly what I was doing and that I would be entirely alone in this endeavor, I lost the drive to rush headlong into what was ahead. I could get there quickly enough if I flew as fast as I could, but the Lunar Shield on my left arm would slow me down if I tried to pick up too much speed. That, and I was in no hurry to face whatever was out there. I drifted along at a lazier pace than I am used to. Savoring the silence of the Empty Plains a while longer.

Was this really a good idea? At least I knew where to return to once this was all over. I could get back to field HQ in relatively little time. I would probably even be back in time for dinner. That was something to give me motivation. Once this was over, I could tell the story around the table while enjoying a hearty meal after a job well done. And then...I would finally belong here again.

The flight over the vast green Empty Plains was soothing. Plenty of rolling hills peppering the sweeping flat meadows and even a few forests. Observing from a decent altitude was a very different experience from trekking across the place on foot. But there was still no sign of that heavenward tower on the horizon. Even with the skies clear and blue. But even after more than an hour of drifting along... Maybe two hours? Perhaps I should have at least been kind of hurrying since I suddenly felt something grab my right foot and drag me down out of the air. "Hey! Hey, what's that?!"

Now having been dragged out of my flight, I had to clumsily break out of my descent and land gently upon the ground. As I regained my composure and found myself unharmed on the ground, a voice spoke from behind me. "Found you."

I froze. I was not supposed to be followed. I slipped away without anyone seeing me. Not even Smolder or Ocellus. I was long gone by the time they started deploying those sensor crystals out east. I knew it was only a matter of time before they realized I was gone, but it should not have resulted in anyone catching up to me this soon. And when I turned to look back at my pursuer, I was hardly surprised to see who it was. Just one person. Ember.

She was clad in her gilded armor and had her spear in hand. But her helmet was missing. She probably anticipated that she would not encounter the enemy out here and would be wise enough to avoid them if spotted, but still came at least reasonably armored enough. And those scarlet eyes... They were glaring at me... No, not quite a glare. She was frustrated, but not at all unhappy to see I was unharmed. "Come on. Let's head back."

I said nothing at first. I was without words as I beheld one of my dearest friends in this war standing there alone. She came alone to find me. And I felt so astoundingly uncomfortable now that I had been caught. But how did she know? "When did you find out...?"

"Someone went knocking on your door and you didn't answer. And when they peeked through the windows, they saw no one there. They sounded the alarm and called us over. Luna could sense you out east because of that shield on your arm. They needed someone who could fly if we were gonna catch up in time, so I volunteered." Ember explained very dryly. Almost like she was kind of angry at me for giving her a good scare. She then held out her left hand and said, "Let's head back now. Before the enemy can find us."

Under any other circumstances, I would have complied. But I resisted the urge to stand down. I started to turn away, trying to remain focused on my task. "Give me a few hours. I'll be back by nightfall."

"No!" Ember barked before suddenly swooping forward on her wings and placing herself ahead of me. Her more stoic tone had faded with her voice now carrying a much more desperate tone. She was likely banking everything on me just doing what she demanded without objection. Ember stopped just shy of raising her spear to me and spoke with a louder voice than before, "What're you even doing out here?! We won't be marching until tomorrow!"

"I know. Best that they don't get involved." I replied before I started to march ahead. "This is my problem. This war is my fault. So I'm gonna end it today."

"And you think the emperor doesn't have a plan in case you do something that reckless? I haven't forgotten that first battle. You could barely handle the general even with me backing you up! What if there's more of those?! What if they can handle any magic you throw at them?!" Ember spoke just short of shouting as she most likely began to fear she would not be able to stop me from advancing. And she was right. There were many unknowns of what we should expect once we reached the Heaven's Pillar. The source of the Hollows... The defenses would be most fierce for certain. But they were not my concern. I only had to take care of the emperor and every last one of them would fall. I was sure of this.

"I'll figure something out. And if I don't make it... At least that'll stop the war one way or another. The emperor won't have his men kill me. He needs me alive. And I'll see if I can exploit that." I replied with a soft monotone to my voice. It was so hard... I had to try and keep as much of a distance as I could from her. Just for now. Just until I could let myself rest and go home with a smile. Until then, I could not let myself falter.

"Don't say that... Let's go. We'll be much better off if we take it steady with our allies." Ember replied with a look of unease in her eyes. When I still approached, she held her spear sideways as if she was trying to block me with its length. "Do you even know what happened when they found out you were out east?! Some of them were almost in a panic! Just about everyone who could volunteered to go find you! Don't do this to them! Let's head back! Now!"

It was painful to hear all this and not comply with her. With Ember now trying to act as a barrier, I got by her as seamless as I could. With a quick flash of the teleportation spell, I was behind her. And I began to walk. But Ember was quick to notice where I was. "Why are you doing this to us..."

I slowed, but did not stop. I came so close to looking back, but I resisted that urge. There was somewhere I needed to be. And I could not return until my business there was concluded. But as I marched forward, Ember began to shout at me. "Why are you doing this to me?! Why is it now that you won't listen to me?!"

That very nearly got me. I did always listen. Whenever she spoke, I was all ears. I heard every word spoken to me. Something that almost no one did back in the dragon lands. But now... I had to ignore her. The only thing that matter was reaching the Heaven's Pillar. This nihilistic drive was awful to feel and I wanted it out of my mind as soon as possible. When this still failed to get me to stop, Ember let out a fearful growl. "Don't...make me say..."

I heard the subtle clinking of metal armor as Ember took a step forward. And that was when I came to a halt. "Don't make me say something I'm not ready to say if it's the only thing that'll make you stop!"

It was only then that I looked back. And in Ember's shaky grasp was her spear with it held out and pointed right at me. That gaze in her scarlet eyes... She was desperate. But I knew she would not. There was no way she would try to plunge that spear into me. Although it did remind me of the last time such a thing happened. And a sacred vow that she made in its wake. "I seem to recall you saying that you would never raise a blade to me again."

"This is a spear, James. It doesn't exactly have a blade to begin with." Ember replied rather dryly. Her grasp still shaky, she then brought her spear's shaft to both hands and assumed a proper stance with the spearhead facing forward.

There was no fire in her eyes. She did not have the gaze of a warrior at that moment. But that stance... Like many times before, it was what she needed to assume for a fight. And so I asked, "What are you planning to do?"

"I don't know. You're not listening to me. I have...no idea what to do if my words aren't getting through to you. And If words fail..." Ember said before raising her spear's tip higher. "All that's left is the use of force."

Her heart was not in it. I have seen Ember in the heat of battle and in genuine sparring sessions. The way she carried herself oozed with a warrior's confidence. She is a seasoned warrior where battle comes naturally to her. But not this time. Those were the eyes of someone who really did not want to fight. Someone who would sooner run than face a threat. I sighed harshly while not feeling like I was in danger at the slightest. She would never harm me. Not now. "Ember... Go home."

"Not without you." She retorted promptly, grip tightening around her spear's sturdy shaft. Her eyes pleading, she spoke while trying to find the will to bring her spear forward. "I'll bring you back...somehow. I don't know how, but...maybe I'll figure something out in a minute."

I started to bring my right hand to the hilt of the Celestial Sword. She was serious about this. Even if she did not have the fire in her that she displayed during our first encounter, she certainly had the raw physical strength to overpower me even if that spear would prove ineffective otherwise. But...I stopped. I knew what the unyielding blade of my sword would do to her. Even for a simple sparring session, it would be reckless to draw it. And the thought of spilling Ember's blood frightened me. In much the same way that she dreaded having to take her spear to me.

Knowing she would chase me if I tried to flee, I too was out of ideas on how to get her to leave me to my very personal mission. But Ember had challenged me to a duel of sorts and I needed a means to defend myself. It was then that inspiration struck. I channeled the frigid elemental magic in my left gauntlet to forge a weapon from magic ice. Icy mist formed in the air and generated a solid mass before me that my right hand took hold of. But not a blade. Just...a long stick of magic blue ice. Ember said nothing, but I think I saw the slightest hint of a smile form on her lips. She knew I was doing all I could to not harm her.

There was no way this duel would reach any sort of significance. Our hearts were not in it. Ember began step around me while I kept the Lunar Shield ready. She made a few quick stabs, but she was very unsteady about it. Each thrust did not have much force behind them. My shield blocked each strike easily, but the lack of effort in her attacks was very noticeable.

My efforts were not much better. I did not so much lunge at her as much as I merely took a brisk step forward to swing my icy club at her. And even then I always missed. I was mostly just swatting at her instead of trying to strike her. The few times that my club did come close enough to warrant concern, Ember would simply angle her spear in a way that caught the club on its shaft. Although I did score an completely accidental blow at one point as one of my swings struck the fingers of her exposed hand.

"Ow!" Ember yelped with that freezing cold stick smacking her curled fingers. I stepped back in embarrassment while she too retreated with a few steps back. Ember shook her hand to try and get the sting out. I cracked an unwitting smirk at her mild discomfort. Her unprofessional response to this very minor and unintentional injury only further reinforced how unwilling this whole duel was. We really did not have any desire to hurt each other. And once Ember's hand took hold of her spear again, she cracked a weird smile at me. "You're holding back."

"So are you." I replied while once again regaining a more solid stance. I then pleaded softly, "Go back... I've got this. I can handle whatever the emperor throws at me. I'll get in and out of there in no time."

"I'll say it again. I'm not returning without you." She replied very sternly, but without any firmness in her eyes. After another weak thrust of her spear, Ember said, "I know you're powerful. But I can't believe for a minute that the emperor isn't anticipating you pulling something like this. You march into the enemy stronghold alone and I'm sure he'll have something ready for you."

"Maybe... But this is still my mission. I have to do this alone. I'll...figure something out when I get there." I replied while also starting to feel unsure of myself. The emperor needs me alive, so there was no chance of his forces trying to kill me. And if Ember were to accompany me, they would definitely resort to lethal force. She would not survive. I made a few more halfhearted swings at her with my club and said, "I'll be OK. Really."

"I don't believe you." The Dragon Lord declared while expertly snagging my club in the notch between the spearhead and one of the two prongs sticking out to the sides an wresting it from my hand by forcefully swinging hard to my left. It rolled away from me, leaving me unarmed. But Ember knew this was not really an advantage. She knew I could just make another. Her spearhead lowered, she then said softly, "You'll fail. You'll die... I know the emperor's staying alive because of you, but...I don't think he really intends to stay alive for longer than necessary. The portal's open. What now? Isn't that all he wants?"

An unsettling thought that I had not considered. That portal... It was already stable enough for someone to pass through. I already went halfway through. If it was lowered to the ground now, anyone could come and go as they pleased. By all accounts, he had already succeeded. So then why was it still being kept in an location that was inaccessible to the people of Earth? Was it not in an ideal state at the time?

There were so many unanswered questions. Questions we may not find an answer for until it was too late. And this instilled an even greater sense of dread in my heart. Had we already failed? Had my presence in this world finally doomed Equestria? My gaze wandered, my arms lowering. And Ember could see the despair in my eyes. "Come on... It's not over yet. Let's head back. They're worried about you."

"No... I still have a job to do. And..." I muttered as I felt the urge to just run headlong into enemy territory. To do something... Anything to save the world I loved. "If I don't make it... That might be for the best."

"No!" Ember barked before stepped forward and holding her spear's tip directly at my face. As if trying to make me comply with her demands. But that deadly aim soon faltered. She was trying to keep me from running off to my death by threatening me with a deadly strike to my face. A completely self-defeating demand. She panicked, flapping her wings to propel her back and away from me. Now at a much more reasonable distance, Ember lowered her weapon entirely. "This isn't working... If I can't force you to turn back..."

I watched cautiously. And Ember proceeded to do something I would never expect out of her in armor. She held her spear out to the side in one hand. And then she let it fall to the ground. Was she surrendering? No, that was not it. Ember then held her arms out as if beckoning me to embrace her. Then, step by step, she began to approach with her eyes never looking away from mine.

She said nothing. But she did not relent in her approach. Ember walked forward gingerly with arms outstretched and ready to take hold of me. An invitation...?

She did not speak once. I think she trusted that I knew what she was trying to convey. By this point, she was refusing to resort to the use of force. Why? I would expect nothing less from a dragon of their ancestral homeland. To refuse to fight... Or to even try to coerce me to follow her by harassing me with a weapon... For just a moment, I was left utterly confused.

But then it occurred to me. Once Ember got her arms around me, the only way out would be with the use of a teleportation spell. Was she waiting for an opportunity to grab me in an unbreakable grip? If she got her hands on me, I would never be able to force her off. And once Ember was only twenty paces away, I acted.

I could not allow her to stop me. But I could not bring myself to use force. So I did the only thing I could think of I extended my palm towards her as my right gauntlet's golden yellow magic aura flared up around it. And Ember came to a complete stop as her entire body was coated in it as well. I gazed down upon Ember with a stone-faced gaze as I forced her to her knees. "What...is this...?!"

Levitation magic. It was the only thing I could think of that I could use to restrain her without harm. And no matter how strong Ember was, she could not resist the magical might of even one of the royal sisters. No matter how she resisted, Ember was forced down onto her knees and hands. But no matter how I pushed, she would not fall flat on her face. Ember forced her head up to gaze right at me. And then...she began to crawl.

I took a step back. She was strong, but she should not be THAT strong. What kind of physical strength would be necessary to defy even Celestia's magic output? And as she crawled, sweat oozing down her exposed face, Ember growled fiercely at me. "You...won't turn me away... If you run...I will...pursue you!"

The closer she came, the harder I pushed. Harder and harder, anything to shove her to the ground and keep her there. But Ember did not relent. She still continued to crawl. No matter how sluggish her approach became, she never halted. And she continued to make stalwart declarations all the while. "I'll pursue you to the ends of the earth! You'll never escape me! If you run, I'll never lose your trail! I'll drag you back safe and sound...no matter how far I have to chase you!"

I was starting to falter. If I applied anymore force to her, I was sure to break something. The only way to stop her now...was to press as hard as I could muster. I would crush her... Crush something. I would only escape once Ember was reduced to a broken heap before me. I was so close... So close to hurting her. Was I really willing to hurt someone so dear to me if it was the only way to escape her?

Finally within arm's reach, Ember shakily reached out to me. She was barely standing at all on her hand and knees. She reached out, teeth grinding with fangs bared, doing all she could to not collapse. And...I just could not keep doing this to her. The aura surrounding my gauntlet faded, as did the aura that coated her body. This sudden loss of resistance caused Ember to push herself forward by accident, but I caught her. Her hand fell into mine as I held her up. And I spoke with a sigh of resignation. "You win."

Ember's head jerked up to gaze up at me with shock in her scarlet eyes. Was she grasping at straws? Did she think I would actually repel her? Whatever the case, she then followed through on her wordless offer moments earlier. She threw her arms around me in a very firm embrace. But she did not pull or crush me. She only held me. "Are you coming back?"

"Yeah... I... I can't do this... Not with you doing this. I won't do it if I have to go through you." I muttered with my armored hand resting between her shoulders. Just a moment before, she was in my clutches. No matter how hard I pushed, she would not bend. I would have had to break her. And...I could not. "Did I hurt you?"

"Hurt me? No, no, I wasn't really in pain." Ember replied before looking up at e with sweat causing her scales to shine. She then spoke while smirking at me, "But you did wear me out. I'll sleep well tonight."

That got a chuckle out of me. She took everything I threw at her in stride. And I held nothing against her for raising her spear to me. We...could not do it. We were strangers when we last crossed blades. Now...we were so much more. Too much...

As these thoughts distracted me, Ember raised her hand to my exposed faced and caressed however much of my cheek my helmet did not hide. Her gaze softened as she said, "Let's go. They're waiting for you."

"Please don't leave my side. I...might do something stupid without you guiding me right now?" I replied now that I was left wondering if trying to challenge the emperor directly really was a stupid idea. I am powerful with my armor and weapons. But would it have been enough?

"I'm not going anywhere without you. Come on." Ember replied before she led me back over to her fallen spear. Once it was back in her hands, she looked back at me with a smile. "You know I wasn't going to hurt you, right?"

"Yeah... I know you wouldn't." I retorted with a quiet smile on my lips. But as I watched her, a question came to mind. One that needed to be asked. "Hang on... Out of everyone who could've come after me... Why did they send you?"

"Oh, they didn't send me. I volunteered and convinced them that I was best for the job. And I made a very compelling point." Ember explained while showing a very confident smirk on her lips. "I told them you always listen to me."

That made me laugh. And she was right. We always listen when the other speaks. The spoken word and the open ears. That...has always been the source of the connection between us. "And you're right. I do... Don't I?"

"You took a little longer to listen this time...but you did in the end." Ember replied with her spear hoisted over her shoulder. She gazed up at me with a more concerned look in her eyes and spoke, "I won't act like you didn't have an understandable reason to do all this. If my people really will become outright monsters in due time if Earth's influence sinks into them... Then I can't be at least a little grateful for you trying to prevent that. I'm just...not ready to risk losing you like this."

"Sorry to scare you... Just...had a lot on my mind recently. Recent developments are really getting to me." I replied while not really sure what to think anymore. Not when she so desperately tried to prevent me from reaching the enemy alone. Ember could only smile comfortingly at me before she began to walk west with her spear hoisted over her shoulder. But as I began to follow, I began to wonder. "Um... Shouldn't we be flying?"

"Please, the sun won't set for a while longer. And I'd like to relax a bit before we head back." She said with a very knowing smile on her lips. Almost like she was intentionally stalling for time. I did not object and followed on foot.

As we walked along under that shining sun with the sky being refreshingly clear for once, I cast a glance down at Ember. I doubt the situation would have gone so smoothly had anyone else shown up. She was just the right woman for the job. She soon detected my observation and glanced up at me. "Something on your mind?"

"I'm just glad it was you who showed up. You're great at keeping my head on straight." I replied while Ember smiled back at me. Such a lovely smile. She is always so happy when we are together. Would she really have followed me towards the Heaven's Pillar if I turned and ran? Even if it meant certain doom? "Ember... Don't let yourself die out here, all right?"

"I won't fall easily. I have too much to live for. Too much work to do. And I finally know how to do it." She declared confidently. Maybe too confidently.

"Ember, really..." I spoke more firmly with my feet coming to a stop. I got Ember to cease walking and look at me. I dropped to one knee and rested my hands on her pauldrons, our eyes locked. "Go home alive and in one piece when this is all over. If you die out here... It'll be my fault. And I don't know how I will ever live with myself if..."

She silenced me. Ember brought her finger to my lips to shush me. Those beautiful scarlet eyes... They gazed into mine with a gaze of quiet concern. She understood. And she answered in a manner I did not expect. That hand cradled my jaw before she suddenly leaned in close, bringing her reptilian lips to mine for a brief kiss. She then pulled away and spoke without a smile while stating something familiar. "I won't. Not when you're mine to protect."

A vow sealed with a kiss. I remembered when it happened mere days ago. She came with a dagger in hand. And she left with my life placed in her hands. She was more than just my shield-sister now. Ember was my guardian. My sword and shield. The Dragon Lord herself. The mightiest of them all in spite of her petite size. This dragon queen... I wanted to believe that she would never fall so long as I lived... And so I asked, "Will you not allow yourself to die out here as long as I'm alive?"

Ember looked both confused and even a little pained by such a question. "What kind of question is that? There's...so much more I want to see with you. To do with you... I didn't join this conflict...just we would have to say goodbye for ever once it's all over."

"Then I'll live for you." I replied while my heart ached. There was...so much I wanted to say. Dangerous things. As a pleased gaze filled Ember's eyes, but I found myself leaning closer. I felt so fortunate to have her. The desire to... "Ember... May I..."

"Please." She whispered in confirmation. Our eyes closed. Our lips touched. Out there in the middle of nowhere, we kissed. And not at all briefly. We sighed in bliss. And a muffled moan filled her throat as our lips parted. Her pointed tongue caressed mine, the faintest hint of sulfur on her breath. Bold, yet pleasant. A flavor I had grown to adore. The spicy taste of a dragoness. And once that kiss ended with Ember almost appearing dazed by the experience, she whispered to me with a fatigued wheeze. "Thank you..."

"And thank you for being here." I whispered back to her before we were both held in each others' arms. Even our wings wrapped around each other. After all that happened up to that point, I still had Ember. And a dragon's vow is forever... They place such emphasis on conviction. As stalwart as a mountain. I think...I have more respect for her kind now despite everything.

"It's a pleasure, James. Now..." Ember began to say with our embrace loosening. But as soon as she was free, Ember bolted to the west. "Come on! Try and catch me!"

"What?!" I yelped in confusion as I saw Ember sprint west with her spear wagging side to side over her shoulder. Was she just trying to lighten the mood? Maybe have some fun while we were alone? It would not be the first time. "Tch, fine. Can't get away from me."

While Ember was quick on her feet, she could not compete with the speed my armor granted me. As quickly as the swiftest stallion, I rushed across the land and dashed right past Ember in only a moment. She did not take this well and called out, "Hey, no fair! I'm not packing any enchanted footwear!"

I pretended I did not hear her and just kept on running. But Ember did not stay far behind for long. A moment later, I noticed a presence before getting tapped on the head by a thick pike shaft. "Think you can escape me?"

"We'll see, won't we?" I replied before lunging forward as I spread my armor's wings. I glided just over the grass before ascending high through the air. Ember was right behind me and looked like she was having the time of her life. I decided to take her for a ride and led her along, soaring higher and higher into the nearly cloudless sky. "How far are you willing to chase me?!"

"I'll scale every wall in my way!" She called out before suddenly swooping ahead of me. She turned back while continuing to be carried along by her forward momentum. But when she spoke, it was said with a smile. "I'll cross every ocean!"

We were just having fun. But there was such a subtle seriousness in those words. I veered away and led Ember ever higher into that sky with only the faintest hints of the sunset beginning to show on the western horizon. I called back to her, "How far?!"

"To the ends of the earth!" Ember shouted as she once again overtook me with sheer speed and determination. As if...she was trying to prove a point. And once again, she was beaming with a brilliant smile when she turned back to me. "I'll dive to the deepest depths!"

I once again veered away, but by shooting straight up into the sky. I rose higher and higher into that vast blue above while I called out, "How long?!"

Ember did not respond. And when she did not shoot by me when I expected her too, I became worried. Did I push her too hard? Had she fallen too far behind? Just when I was above to look back, the shimmering gold covering patches of blue shot up above me before spreading her wings wide to slow her ascent. She gazed down at me and called out, "From this world to the next if I have to!"

This was supposed to be a simple act of goofing around as friends. And she was having fun. But...there was something more to Ember's words. She was enjoying herself, but I was convinced this was not simply a game to her. I slowed my ascent as gravity began to cause me to come to a stop. And I stopped just before I could reach Ember in what felt like a moment of complete weightlessness. And she descended right into my arms and held on as we began to fall. Her eyes gazing fearlessly into my own, I then asked softly, "Why...?"

With her wings holding onto me, Ember caressed my face with her hand. All while showing a wonderful smile. "Because you mean the world to me."

I was so taken aback by such a bold yet loving statement that I almost did not break out of my fall in time. With that downward momentum, we both broke out of our fall and spread our wings for a swift glide. And we were heading west. We would not take long to reach the encampment now.

Ember remained very silent as we glided along. As if she was awaiting a response. She was to my right at all times and never took her eyes off me. I then asked, "What makes you say that...?"

"I told you that night, right?" Ember asked as her eyes narrowed into a very tender gaze. And her following words were just as meaningful. "You give me hope. I had none after I was granted the Bloodstone Scepter. Five thankless years. No progress. Everything felt futile. And then you showed up. And I suddenly found the way forward. I was surrounded by walls I couldn't climb... And then you smashed one of those walls down and showed me the way out. I couldn't see... And I didn't listen at first... But now I do. And I'll always listen to you."

Such a wonderful thing to say. And I had to say something in response. Something with equal weight. "And...you give me courage. I don't know how well I would be faring on and off the battlefield if you weren't here with me. I'm not a warrior... But maybe I don't need to be when I have someone like you. You inspire me. Make me feel like everything will be all right. That I shouldn't be afraid..."

There was so much I wanted to say. So much I could never take back if I did. I wonder... Could she see it in my eyes at the time? What was really going through my head? And what was in my heart?

Not much later, we came to a gliding approach over the encampment and circled the place to try and slow down. We both set down outside the command center. But just as I started to reach for the door, I stopped. I knew who was on the other side. And they would most certainly be cross with me over running off the way I did. Ember was quick to notice my hesitation and placed her hand over mine. She gazed up at me and smiled softly. "I'll go with you."

"Thank you." I muttered while allowing Ember to lead. I was not ready for any scorn over such an act of recklessness, even if my motives were understandable.

"Ah, there you are. Any luck on finding our wayward friend?" I heard Orbash speak from somewhere beyond Ember. And when she stepped aside to let me in, I found the entire Equestrian royal family gathered in the common area. Rain Shine was among them as well. And once he laid eyes upon me, Orbash's smile faded as he cast a noticeably sterner look at me. No one was smiling and I knew I was in trouble. "I want you to understand you gave us quite the scare when we found your room locked, yet empty. Whatever your motives for rushing off like that, please reconsider from now on."

I turned away, unable to look anyone in the eye. But to my surprise, Ember was quick to come to my defense. She rested her left hand on my right and said, "He did it for our sakes. He's...carrying a heavy burden right now. I mean you know what's happening and what his connection to the enemy is."

"Yes... We know. And I'm sorry to say the psychological affects of warfare on our men is something we did not account for. Let alone this." Luna spoke with any displays of displacement fading from their faces. The Princess of the Night then declared, "James... Everything we have discovered in recent days... Know this. We do not hold you accountable for anything that happens from here on out. Do not think you need to carry our fates on your shoulders alone."

This did little to soothe the doubts and fears in my heart. When I did not lift my gaze to look at them, I heard the sounds of armored hooves approaching on smooth polished wood. Nightmare Moon stood before me, our eyes meeting. The first to join me on this journey. The one who was by my side when I needed her most. Eyes filled with concern, they then closed before she lowered her head to touch her horn to my helmet's brow. "We will get through this together, my friend. We have come this far. Let us see this through together like it should be."

I could only nod without words. And they could all see I was in no mood for conversation. Celestia then said softly, "Head on up to your room and rest awhile. Smolder and Ocellus are expecting you."

With another nod, I did just that. I marched up the stairs to my room and found the door unlocked. And upon stepping inside, I found a pair of young dragonesses. One real, the other false. They were resting on my bed and leaned over the side to get a good look at me as I disarmed myself and removed my armor. Ocellus asked softly, "What happened...? Why'd you run off like that?"

There was no harm in telling them the truth, but I still needed to steel myself for it. "I...decided to end things right away. I was going to end this war and take on the emperor myself... Ember caught up to me. And...she talked me out of it."

The sound of fabric being firmly patted reached my ears. When I turned to look at them, I saw Smolder smacking the bed with one hand. And she almost looked angry. "Get over here. You need this."

Not willing to defy them after making them worry about me more than warranted lately, I approached quickly and took a seat at the edge. This was not enough to satisfy Smolder. She grabbed me by the shoulders and pulled me down onto my back. And then...her hand found its way to mine. Clutching it firmly. She then smirked at me while lifting my hand up so I could see her holding it in one hand while the other caressed it. "Told you we were gonna do lots of hand holding."

"Me too!" Ocellus chirped before she crawled up to my other side and took my other hand between both of hers. She gazed at me with hopeful eyes and whispered with a smile. "It...feels so much nicer to do this with hands instead of hooves."

"You girls..." I mumbled while really not sure how to feel about the situation. The moment I was back in the encampment and surrounded by my comrades, the guilt started to creep back into my mind. These beautiful little ladies... They had no idea what was happening. And I was not sure I could tell them. But I was not going to reject them. "I don't want to let you down..."

"You won't, mi amor." Smolder cooed as that subtle growl in her voice faded away for the moment. As those beautiful blue reptilian eyes gazed at me, she began to smother my hand with sweet little kisses. All while speaking with the voice of an angel. "You're our knight in shining armor, mi amor. And your ladies in waiting know you'll triumph against the evils that plague this land."

Ocellus lifted her head to look across me at her friend. And her eyes were wide with intrigue. "Wow... Um... I didn't know you could be so...articulate?"

"Heh, yeah... I'm not some snarling lizard all the time, you know." Smolder retorted as her voice slipped back into how it normally sounds. That little exchange got a bit of a snicker out of me. And it did not go unnoticed. "Hey, I saw that smile! Guess that means we're doing something right."

"I did? I... Huh. I guess I did get a chuckle out of that." I mumbled while turning my gaze to the ceiling. Maybe this was a step in the right direction.

"Now for the best part." Smolder said with a smirk before climbing atop me to keep me pinned to the bed. She gazed down at me with such a whimsical smile as she said, "Pucker up, mi amor."

She was upon me. Those soft little lips touched mine as she draped herself across me. And...what a wonderful kiss it was. Over and over, Smolder brought her lips to mine while whispered such honeyed words in only a whisper. All in dialect I did not understand. Rarity must have been educating her. But they were so full of love... That wonderful little lady spilling her heart out to me without risk. And Ocellus cooed softly beside me as she felt everything. "Ooh, there it is... All that love's coming to the surface now. Keep it up, Smolder."

"Mmhm, I know what I'm doing." Smolder said softly, her lips locking with mine as I put my arms around her. Finally, our lips parted. And that familiar subtle taste of sulfur reached my tongue. Smolder masterfully had her tongue dance with mine all while we sang to each other with our voices humming a symphony deep in our throats. And those beautiful eyes narrowed in adoration as she panted for breath once the kiss ended. "Mi amor... Mon cheri..."

"Smolder... I..." I began to mutter as I lost some composure. I tried to string together words in a foreign dialect like before, but I was just too dazed by these wonderful good vibes I was experiencing after so much misery lately. All I could do was place my hand on the back of her head and pull it down next to mine for a tender snuggle. "Thank you..."

"I came out here just for you. Don't ever forget that." She cooed to me with her lips right by my ear. We knew what our answer to each other is. It was just too soon to say it. But...would we live to see that day come?

I felt Ocellus tighten her grasp around my hand as she said, "It's...still distant... But it's stronger than it was a little earlier... Are you still afraid, James?"

There was no point in hiding my fears from her. I tried to not think too hard about what was happening as I said, "You know enough about what's happening... I just...don't want this world and everyone in it to be ruined because I'm here..."

"You love...so many things..." I heard Ocellus mutter as she probably felt deeper to get a solid grasp of how my heart was working. "I see why you're so afraid... But...don't blame yourself, please? We have faith in you. We...love you, you know?"

For a good while, we just held each other and talked. And we talked some more. About this and that and everything in between. And doing all we could to not talk about the war. Smolder eventually leaned against the corner next to me and said, "Man, I miss Ponyville... Between just doing our thing with those crystals and hanging out here... There's just not a lot to do..."

"I think it's a safe bet that just about everyone is getting sick of the situation now..." I muttered in return with my eyes turning to the window. Smolder noticed where I was looking and pulled the curtains aside with her tail. Nothing was going on out there, but only for the moment. And it was really starting to get dark now that the sun had nearly completely set.

Ocellus was the first to notice what this time of the day meant. "Hey, um... Isn't it almost time for dinner?"

Smolder was the first to sniff the air and notice a certain aroma creeping into the room. "Mm, smells like it. How about we wait downstairs so we can be the first in line? Even if it's not ready yet."

And that was what we did. I got my shoes on and followed the two of them downstairs. While dinner was being prepared in the kitchen, the buffet line had not been assembled yet. Ocellus and Smolder were content to just wait in the common area, but I opted to head outside to take a walk. They did not mind me doing so too much.

Mere minutes after I started strolling between the rows and rows of tents, I started to feel that dread seeping back into me. I started to feel so very isolated. Alone, despite being surrounded by so many. And the few I did pass did cast me some wary stares. A growing suspicion was starting to fall across the entire militia. I did not fault them. They had the right to be wary of me. Humanity's legacy in Equestria is already tainted and for good reason. How was I any different?

I wandered aimlessly. Turning left and right at intersections between the rows of infantry housing on a whim. I eventually passed before Ember's cottage and the vacant archery range set before it. No one was around. Or so I thought. A few of the dragons serving under Ember were heading my way from up ahead. I paid them no mind. I could not even find the will to lift my head to look them in the eye. But instead of stepping aside to let me pass, the trio of them bunched together to block my path. "Going somewhere?"

This tone and direct addressing of me instilled a sense of alarm in me. I looked up at them, no two of those armored brutes looking alike. And they were not the only ones there. Every last one of the dragons serving under Ember, all twelve of them, began to approach me from all directions. Herding me away from the row of tents to the south and towards the empty archery range. They did not want to just have a talk.

One of the dragons, a unusually elegant female with hues of pale purple under her craggy armor, spoke first. "Word's been going around that you're the reason why the emperor is still giving this world trouble. Guess that makes you the enemy, right?"

They had every right to resent me, but I felt my survival instinct starting to kick in. I was surrounded. They were too good at using their varying bodies to keep me boxed in. I would never be able to squeeze my way out. They... Were they really going to...?

"And there's a really ugly rumor going around right now. Some say the emperor's got a really nasty surprise in store. Something that'll ruin this world forever in ways it'll never bounce back from." Another brute of a dragon spoke up as they all started to bare their diamond-crushing fangs with almost gleeful looks of anticipation in their eyes. "You get where we're going with this, don't ya?"

I stopped just shy of trying to muscle my way past them. They had caught me at the worst possible time. No weapons. No armor. And no one knew where I was at that moment. I was entirely helpless and they knew what they were doing. Another one of those dragons almost laughed as he said, "Ha, he knows what he's in for! How about we put this whole mess to bed here and now? I can already taste the bounty we were promised!"

"Nothing personal, dude. But if you're the reason this whole war is going on... Well, better end this sooner than later, right?!" Another one of those dragons asked as they all started to inch closer. Their fangs were bared. Fangs that could easily crush diamonds without trouble. Fangs that could likely chomp through flesh and bone with even less trouble.

This was it. Slain by my own allies. Was this really how I was going to go out? And they were really going to do it. Feeling like I was about to pounced on by a pack of wolves that would tear me apart, I twitchily glanced about as I desperately searched for a way out. Even as another one of them spoke up. "This'll only hurt for a second! Let's make this quick, yeah?!"

Just before any of them could do anything, they were all interrupted as one of the twelve dragons behind shrieked in fright. "Guys! Guys, get her off me! Get her off!"

Just like that, we all turned to see what was going on. And I was both relief and shocked to see what was happening. Ember. Unarmored yet armed, she had dragged her subordinate to the ground and had him pinned on his back with a dagger held right above his eye. The raw unblinking fury in her eyes... A quick glance around me revealed the other eleven dragons were frozen in fright as Ember looked ready to gouge her captive's eye out. Even I was afraid to address her.

Once it was clear that she had the situation under control, Ember lifted her dagger and firmly walked over her frightened captive. She lifted her steel blade and began to rotate herself to point it at everyone while stepping around me in a circular pattern. She never took her eyes off her subordinates as she looked ready to slit someone's throat. I did not budge from that spot as I was sure even I would be fair game if I did or said the wrong thing. The dragons around us backed away whenever Ember came even remotely near them while circling me. She then began to speak with a terrifying icy tone instilled in her voice. "Let me make one thing perfectly clear here."

Everyone listened. And Ember did not blink once as she waved her dagger back and forth to point it at everyone around us. "If this man turns up dead and I find out even one of you was involved, I'll kill every last one of you myself. I will pursue you to the ends of the earth if I have to. I won't rest until you all pay. Do we have an understanding here?"

Not one of them said a word. They all backed away even further with hands held out in front of them. I thought Ember's people were largely dismissive of her. Now these twelve unlucky brutes were genuinely terrified of her. Once her point had been made, Ember took hold of my hand with an iron grip and began to lead me towards her cottage. All the while, she kept a very close eye on her subordinates with dagger ready.

Once inside her temporary home, Ember released her grip on me and started to lock the door. She even began to move tall pieces of furniture to block the windows at the front of the cottage. She was so through and focused that it looked like she was anticipating a siege and was taking no chances. I could still see that glare of icy rage in her eyes and took several steps back towards the hall as I wondered if I should lock myself in the bathroom.

Ember checked the door one last time before she became still with her back to me. I then heard her ask coldly, "Did they get you?"

"Almost. You showed up at the last second. I...really think they were going to do it too." I replied while still being wary of my friend. She was very ready to kill her own subjects to keep me safe back there. There was no hesitation in those eyes. No wavering in her voice. If one of them made a move on me, she would have torn their throat out. At least that was what I assumed. "You... Were you really going to..."

"I'll kill them all if they lay a hand on you." Ember declared coldly before looking back at me. She still looked frightful with those scarlet eyes filled with a murderous rage. When I took another step back, Ember only then realized exactly how unsettled I was and placed a hand on her chest before letting out a very harsh sigh. She closed her eyes briefly and turned to completely face me before opening her eyes. That glare was gone and she was instead looking at me with a very apologetic gaze. Ember then held out the dagger in her hand and asked, "Would you mind taking this from me? Before I do something reckless?"

"Uh...sure." I approached the Dragon Lord now that she was safe to be around. But just when I was about to take the dagger from her hand, there was a knock at the door. And that cold fury returned to Ember's eyes as her fingers clamped down onto the dagger's hilt. I stepped back abruptly and asked, "They're back?"

"This better be good." Ember growled before turning to the door and slowly slinking up next to it. She leaned closer with the ear on one side of her head held next to the door. "Who goes there?"

The muffled voice on the other side was not who we had been expecting in the slightest. "It is I, Dragon Lord! Admiral Seaspray has arrived!"

"Seaspra... Oh, from the archers!" Ember gasped before calming herself quickly and getting the door open. Sure enough, Seaspray was standing on the other side. But I was quick to notice he had a longbow slung over his back while carrying a full quiver. While I was outside... Were they watching? Ember then asked, "Oh, uh... Don't mind the dagger. What do you need?"

"There's no need to apologize. My men and I saw everything. And it was most fortunate that you showed up when you did." Seaspray revealed while not showing the slightest ounce of levity on his face or in the tone of his voice. "My queen has commanded that my men and I supervise and protect Sir James whenever he is out and about. We saw what was happening a few minutes ago. Had we not noticed you approaching even a moment later, several of your men would have been sniped dead."

This sent a chill through my chest. To know they had been watching me from afar was one thing, but knowing Seaspray and the archers he had with him likely had an arrow nocked in their bowstrings by the time Ember showed up was jarring to hear. They really would have killed Ember's subordinates if there was no other way to save me. Ember let out a harsh sigh as she said, "Good thing, huh? As much as it frustrates me to admit, we need them alive. Thanks for holding your fire. But why are you here then?"

Seaspray held a fist to his chest and said, "I simply wish to request your permission for my men and I to keep watch from your roof. We will rotate the watch every few hours and will do our best to not make too much noise up there. I...am not willing to take chances now that I have seen with my own eyes that some of our comrades out here may be willing to take drastic measures to end the war immediately."

Now that some of my allies had explicitly stated an intention to end this conflict as pragmatically as possible, I too was unsettled at the thought of leaving the safety of Ember's cottage for any reason. Especially now that nightfall was creeping in. Ember did not take long to reply. "Under any other circumstances, I'd insist that's not necessary. But after what we just saw... Sure. You do what you have to do."

I nodded as well and said, "Let everyone know at the command center I won't be making it for dinner tonight. I should probably stay put until morning."

"I shall. You two have a lovely evening. My men and I will be keeping watch." Seaspray bowed to us and stepped back to let the door be shut. Ember once again locked the door, but then bowed her head while letting out a sigh of exasperation. She did not even look at me while holding out her dagger to be taken away from her.

Without a word, I took Ember's dagger from her hand. She then began to make her way around the house, barricading any possible entrance to the cottage whether it was a door or window. I left the dagger on the kitchen table and made my way to the couch on the other side of the cottage. A long sigh of fatigue hissed from my lips while I fell upon the cushions. I did not want to move. Did not want to really do anything. The situation only gets heavier day by day. Just when I think I can look past all that is happening and why, I get reminded of how out of place I am now. I knew I no longer belonged in Equestria, especially now that some of its denizens were very willing to take the most pragmatic approach to end this war.

Ember stepped around the corner from the hall a few minutes later. Her eyes were filled with concern as she walked over to me before resting a hand on mine. She whispered softly to me, "I won't let them get to you."

"Maybe you should... They had a good point." I muttered as that nihilistic resignation plagued my heart. "I die. The emperor dies. The portal collapses. Everything goes back to normal. That's what everyone wants, right?"

"It's not worth the cost!" Ember spoke as she stopped just shy of yelling at me. Just saying such things to her left the Dragon Lord looking thoroughly distraught. She was quick to soften her tone, all while her hand wrapped around mine. "Maybe it's the simplest solution... But... Maybe I'm just selfish, but...I can't let that happen. I'm...putting too much on your survival. If you don't make it, I... I don't know what I'll do..."

"Sorry..." I muttered before turning my eyes up at the ceiling before closing them. To just...shut out the world for a little while. But while I could not see, I did feel something upon my cheek. A set of reptilian lips. I could only mutter a reply, "Thank you."

"I'm here if you need me. You want something, you let me know." Ember said with just a whisper. I felt her leave my side. But she did not go far. Ember turned on the phonograph to get some soft classical music going, but I also soon heard something going on in the kitchen. It sounded like she was trying her hand at cooking dinner that night.

Roughly an hour went by as a growing aroma filled the cottage. It smelled like...soup? And...something baking in the oven? I never once opened my eyes, but I never really fell asleep. I eventually heard Ember walk back over to turn the record on the phonograph over to play the other side. But I then felt her hand caress my cheek. "Dinner's ready."

"Be right there." I mumbled before just rolling off the couch right onto the floor. Ember sounded like she had no idea if she should be worried or start laughing. I lifted a hand and said, "I'm good. Really."

"You sure? Well, I'll set the table while you pick yourself up." Ember said with a barely contained chuckle. I soon pushed myself up and headed over. And I liked what I was seeing. Ember had tried her hand at making a pot of soup and had a tray of baked veggies set on the table. It looked like she had doused the veggies in salad dressing before baking them. "So, how'd I do?"

"Looks...really good. I'm actually eager to chow down." I replied with my appetite starting to resurface. Ember was pleased by my words and poured us both a bowl of soup before taking a seat. I scooped some up with my spoon, but noticed there was something unusual about the smell. It had a very...green scent. The kind of scent one might associate with certain raw vegetables. But I knew Ember must have known to follow whatever instructions she found. After getting the first spoonful to cool enough, I took my first taste. And it tasted just as green as it smelled. Not at all appetizing. The flavor had spread throughout the entire broth. "Ember... What ingredients did you use in this soup?"

"I tried a little of everything I saw in there. One of them was something I hadn't really seen before... Something called sugar snap peas?" Ember replied with some confusion. Although when she took a sip of her soup, her eyes went wide as she suddenly realized why I was not that satisfied with the results. "Oh... Now I see what you mean. Ugh... That's a weird flavor... Not really good for something like this... Maybe I shouldn't have used those?"

"Yeah, tastes that way... I guess not all veggies are suited for broths." I mumbled before forcing myself to consume the rest of that bowl, if only for the nutritional value it provided. The baked veggies were much better though and an excellent palette cleanser.

Ember insisted on handling the dishes once we were finished. She knew I did not like the soup and even she was not that fond of the flavor herself, but she did down the rest of the pot just to not let anything go to waste. I made my way into the bathroom to wash up after such a long day. But once I had the shower going and stepped inside, I heard the door open. Ember's voice spoke, "James... Mind if I join you?"

This filled me with unease. Ember had not requested to join me, so I had entirely undressed with the assumption I would be bathing alone that night. With the splashing of warm water and a veil of steam filling the room, she could not see me clearly at all through the muddled glass door. I replied, "Um... I'm not covered in here. You sure you're OK with...seeing me exposed?"

"Yes... I'm...willing to see... If you'll have me." Ember replied with some noticeable hesitation. Perhaps she was returning the favor from a few nights ago. If she was willing to grant me the honor of being the first to ever...be inside her in such a way, perhaps she wanted to show I could trust her while being as vulnerable as she was that night. Suspecting this was just another test of trust, I decided to go ahead and allow her in. But when I pushed the door open...

Ember's eyes went wide with shock once she got a good look at me. Standing stiff as a plank, she stared at me with her eyes glancing down several times. I knew what she was looking at and stood equally still as I waited with bated breath. A moment later, I got my answer. Ember reached for the door stiffly and closed it between us. I asked while on the verge of laughing, "Too much?"

The sounds coming from her... Ember incoherently muttered, stuttered, and stammered as she struggled to find a response. "Are...humans supposed to be so...bare? So...flaccid? It's...so weird to look at..."

"Yes, that's kind of a problem with mammals... They don't have much in the way of natural armor to protect their...more delicate equipment. Humans have it especially bad in that regard. It's a big reason why clothing is such a necessity." I explained while almost tempted to laugh at just how much more Ember got than she bargained for. I then carefully asked, "You...coming in?"

"No... No, not this time... It might take me a few tries before I get used to seeing that..." Ember stammered before I heard her stumble out of the bathroom before closing the door behind her. Only then did I allow myself to laugh. And boy, did I need it after such a day.

Not much later, I dressed myself in my boxers while feeling quite a bit better. My mind was distracted for the moment. But when I entered the bedroom... I was reminded of what had happened. The room was dimly lit by a single lamp by the bed. And the windows in the room were now obstructed by whatever furniture was tall enough to get in the way. This lack of a means to gaze out into the outside world made the bedroom feel even cozier and secure than before. I felt safe...but also all the more aware of how unsafe I likely was.

Ember was relaxing upon the bed. Any awkwardness from before was replaced with a concerned from on her lips. Taking note of her efforts to keep out anyone who might intrude, I propped what I could up under the door's handle to help insure no one would get in even if they could bypass the lock. I looked over at Ember as she patted her hand on the bed. "You think I'm really safe in here?"

"I've blocked every possible way in. We have archers on the roof. And you have me. I'd say you're about as safe as you can get." Ember replied sincerely while I took a seat beside her. She then added, "Pretty much the only way someone could get to you now is if they burned the house down. But they'd have to answer to the royal family if they tried that."

I could not imagine Ember's subordinates trying something that drastic. She did an admirable job in intimidating them earlier. And I had no reason to believe she would not follow through on that threat. Setting fire to her own house would only provoke her further and would likely result in Ember making an example of one of them. I felt safe with her...yet so very unsure. I fell backwards onto the bed and sighed harshly. "Thanks for coming out there to get me... I'm glad it was you who followed me."

"Just remember. If you run again, I'll follow." Ember said almost facetiously. As if daring me to try making a run for it again. My eyes narrowed, but did not quite close. I could not bring myself to look at her. But I did feel her hand rest over mine before long. "We'll see this through together. It'll be all right."

Before much longer, the room went dark. And I was tucked under the blankets with Ember by my side. She opted to not drape a wing over me while I had very little to say. I felt her lips upon my cheek as she displayed fleeting tenderness that she could only convey in the shadows. I whispered words of thanks and finally drifted off to sleep. But...my troubled mind would not let me find solace. Even in my dreams.

It was not quite lucid. But it was still so vivid... I did not know what I would find out there when my sleeping mind drifted into dreaming. The sky... Thick with pale clouds. Thunder could faintly be heard. And at my feet... A sea of purple. Thousands upon thousands of corpses. The corpses of Hollows.

They covered the horizon, near and far. Slain, but still whole. There was no sign of anyone else around. No ponies. No griffons. No dragons. No hippogriffs. The aftermath of a battle most fierce? Had my allies already moved on while I stayed behind?

All I could do was wander. The stillness in the air was haunting. I almost felt as if the Hollows littering the meadow around me could rise to their feet at any time. That they were merely feigning death since they normally dissolve into a purple mist upon being slain. Where could I go? Who would I find?

Whether for only a few minutes or a small eternity, I stepped and stumbled over the countless empty corpses around me. Just a sea of ominous purple. But...I saw it. Something that sharply contrasted the purple around me. A hint of gold on the horizon. Intrigued, I began to approach.

As I drew near, my pace hastened. And it only quickened further when I saw hints of blue around that patch of gold. Dread filled my heart as I bounded over the haphazardly scattered corpses. There... Resting on her side and facing away from me... Ember. Clad in her gilded armor, but with her helmet missing. She was still. And silent.

I carefully fell to a knee as I gently reached out to her. Was she...harmed? Was she well? I gently nudged her. I whispered to her. When she still did not respond, I tried pulling her back towards me. And when she rolled onto her back... Horror filled my heart. Smashed through her breastplate... A Hollow's axe sank deep into her chest as liquid crimson oozed out. Her body was limp... Dying...

I very nearly panicked. My hands quivered as I reached out to her. What could I do? Was I too late? Should I remove the axe? Would it only quicken the loss of blood? I called out, pleading for anyone to come. Anyone who could save her. My hand grasped hers, whimpering pathetically as I contemplated my options. But at my touch... Her eyes weakly opened just slightly, barely clinging to consciousness. She was holding on by a thread. And with that thread, a glimmer of hope ignited in my heart.

My hands clutched hers between mine, clinging to her as I faced the very real possibility that I was about to lose her. Her lips moved. Whispering...something tender... Words I cannot remember. As the seconds ticked by, I began to notice a creeping coolness starting to fill her hand. And her head...began to listlessly turn onto its side as much as her horns would allow.

She was slipping... I was holding on as tightly as I could, but it was not enough... Panic took hold. It was now or never. Anything I could do or say to give her the drive to hold on just a little longer. Anything to sustain her. And so I pleaded to her. I spoke powerful words. Dangerous words that I could never take back. Words from the hidden depths of my heart. Words that would change everything between us. Words...she could no longer hear...

Ember did not respond. She was still. She was cold. Her narrow eyes... Filled with an unnatural stillness... I whimpered her name one last time, my eyes and throat burning with my vision blurring. And then...I wept. I pleaded. I cradled the beautiful Dragon Lord in my arms. My dear Ember... Gone... Because of me.

I awoke in tears. Lying there in the dark, unable to bring myself to move. Was it a dream? It felt too real... I needed to convince myself that what I saw was only an illusion. As I rested there in dread, I could hear the faintest snoring. To my right... I could barely make her out in the shadows. Ember still lived. Unharmed and sleeping soundly. But the memory was fresh. And the truth could not be ignored. Ember was going to die out here because of me.

I could not stand to be by her side. Not after that. I knew my presence was endangering her and it would only be a matter of time before an axe found its way crushing through her breastplate. As carefully as I could, I removed myself from the bed without waking her. My feet stepped as softly as possible, carrying me to the door as I painstakingly unlocked it and closed it behind me with as little noise made as I could manage. And I found myself there at the front of the cottage in the silence. Surrounded by the darkness of midnight. The windows were still blocked by whatever Ember could put there to bar entry. I just wanted to disappear... Leave and never come back. But the sentries atop the cottage. I could not hear them, but I knew they were there. I would never sneak by them.

With nowhere to go and nothing to do, I turned on a lamp in the corner before setting myself down at the typewriter. Practically naked, I focused my misery on chronicling this dreadful day. Only the clicking of the keys broke the deathly silence of the night in the middle of nowhere. Page by page, I set aside each newly sheet of paper lined with text. How much time went by? Minutes? An hour? Two hours?

Something was wrong. I could swear that the light coming from the soft glow of that corner lamp was not the only source of light there. I froze. And I noticed the slightest flickering of an additional light source coming from behind me. When I looked over my shoulder, I saw her softly emerging from the hall. Ember stepped into view with a brass candleholder in hand and a small flame atop that stick of white wax. When our eyes met, we said nothing. But her scarlet eyes... She looked like she had woken up with a fright upon suddenly realizing that I was no longer by her side. Did she think I had been abducted in the night?

She stood there in the deathly silence of the night. Seldom blinking while I could not bring myself to speak. Ember then finally asked, "What's wrong? Why aren't you in bed?"

I could barely bring myself to even glance at her. Head bowed, I muttered the truth. "A nightmare... You...died in my arms..."

Her scarlet eyes opened wide. I think she nearly lost her grip on that candle holder as well. Ember hastily set it aside on the first piece of stable furniture she could find and approached me with a hand reaching for mine. I gingerly pulled my hand away from her reach and said, "You shouldn't... You're gonna die out here because of me..."

"I refuse." Ember spoke firmly yet quietly. She was much sifter this time and snatched my hand up in her grasp. She then whispered to me, "I have too much at stake to let myself die out here."

Ember reached for my face with her other hand, fingers and palm cupping my cheek. Forcing me to look into her beautiful scarlet eyes. She was being exceedingly gentle. Handling me with tender care. "Do you really think I'm so fragile?"

"No, it's...not that... I... I just..." I muttered before I suddenly recalled that horrid sensation. For just an instant, I thought I felt Ember's hand become cool. And that stirred a brief flash of that memory to the front of my mind. So much red... Eyes empty and lifeless... A sudden feeling of loss filling my heart, I slumped forward out of my seat and embraced Ember in tearful desperation. "I don't want to lose you, Ember...!"

I whimpered pathetically in her grasp. Unable to speak. Only able to weakly weep. And Ember responded in kind. Her arms and wings wrapped around me in a protective cocoon. I felt her hand rest upon the back of my head. She said nothing, but she did not let go. Her fingertips dragged themselves through my hair and along my scalp. Only when my sniveling finally began to run its course did Ember speak to me. "Come on... Back to bed with you. I'm here, all right?"

Too weak to argue, I followed along. The room went dark as Ember turned off the lamp. Only the glow of that one candle guided us back to the bedroom. Ember guided me along, her hand grasping mine and never letting go. I sat on the head with head bowed while Ember secured the door once again with its lock and an extra bit of furniture to block the door. She then took a seat beside me, but with some extra distance between us. And I soon found out why.

Ember reached out and gently guided me down. I did not resist. And once I was on my back, I found my head resting in an unexpected location. Ember had situated my head to rest upon her lap. She gazed right down at me and said, "I know you won't fall back to sleep so easily after something like that... Here. Let me just..."

Her hand made its way to my face. And she caressed me oh so tenderly. Gliding her fingers along my cheeks and almost playing tussling with locks of my hair. And with those scarlet eyes filled with such sweet concern, even as the flickering of that candle nearly only lightly illuminated her face, she whispered to me. "You won't lose me... Who will protect you if I'm not around?"

This was too much... I could not remember the last time a woman was this doting towards me. Here we were. Locked away from the rest of the world and safe from prying eyes. And Ember was displaying a tender side of her that surpassed anything I had witnessed before. She had taken me into her care and was soothing me in a way only such a wonderful woman could. The tears came to me again as I could not compose myself. And she kept whispering to me with a very subtle smile on her lips. "I won't let myself die out here... There's too much waiting for me after the war ends. I want to see what lies beyond the battlefield. I want...to see what fate has in store for you and me. I want to know what comes next. Don't you?"

I could not even try to talk. And Ember never relented. She whispered to me. She caressed me. She even sang to me in the form of a humming lullaby. Anything to soothe my weary heart. And as the minutes ticked by, it began to take effect. I was feeling so very tired... Like I could fall asleep at any time. And before long, we were tucked in bed once again with the lone candle having been snuffed out. Ember and I whispered well wishes to each other. And before long, I heard her steady breathing shift into light snoring.

But I did not sleep. My heart was troubled. I was exhausted, but my mind would not let me sleep just yet. That horrid dream... I could not ignore it. That may have been an illusion, but it was an illusion that could very easily become a reality. And...I could not keep lying to myself. Not when I knew Ember...may not be there with me after tomorrow.

My heart demanded that I act. There was something I needed to say. Something that should not be said. But perhaps there was a loophole? I turned to Ember in the dark. And I whispered to her. "Ember...?"

She did not respond. She did not even stir. And so I asked again, but even more quietly. "Ember... Please... If you can hear me, give me a sign. I have...something very important to tell you."

I prayed that she would not awaken. And I waited with bated breath. Ember stirred just slightly, but still remained dead asleep. It was safe. I could tell her. And she would not hear me in a way that mattered. "OK... I'll...tell you... Just please don't hear me."

Leaning closer, I whispered with such fear in my heart. "I'm...so grateful to have met you. So grateful that you're here with me. I've met many wonderful women in this world, but none are like you. You're amazing... Inspiring... Beautiful... I... I know I shouldn't say this, but..."

I hesitated. What I was about to say next could carry ruinous consequences if spoken to early. And especially if she actually heard me. But I could not lie to myself any longer. Not when I could not know what tomorrow could bring on the battlefield. And with all the courage I could muster, I spoke the truth that I had tried so hard to hide. "I...love you. I love you so much, you wonderful creature. And...I don't know if I can ever tell you... I don't know if I ever should..."

I froze and held my breath. If she heard that... My god, what would even happen? But thankfully...she did nothing. I did not even notice a change in the rate of her breathing. I spoke the words that would require a final answer at worst or a request for a delay at best. My fingers rested upon her as I continued to whisper, "I'm sorry I can't really tell you... I don't know if I would ever be good enough for the Dragon Lord... Not after all this... But maybe... Just maybe... I hope...we have a future together. And maybe someday...I'll be able to hold you in my arms...and tell you...and let you know...just how wonderful you are you me... I love you, Ember... Even...if it can never be."

I had said enough. And I had done so safely. With such a weight off my chest, I could now sleep with a clear conscience. I let out a long sigh of relief. That was close...but it needed to be said. I...could not lie to myself any longer about this. And should anyone ever happen to read this... I beg of you. Do not tell her. Do not tell Ember. She cannot be allowed to know this. Not until the time is right, if that moment ever comes. Only I can tell her. Please...

I dreamed more peacefully this time. Perhaps Nightmare Moon or Luna had started to notice a pattern with my dreaming mind and exerted more influence over my dreams to fill them with happier scenes. It worked. And when I awoke, I was feeling much more rested. My eyes drifted around the room as a more subdued amount of sunlight was peeking through the obstructed windows. Made the situation feel all the more lazy.

It was then that I remembered what I said last night. When I revealed my heart to Ember. And thankfully, she was still sleeping soundly beside me. Very soundly. And just as cautiously as last night, I slipped out of bed and made my way out of the bedroom. If Ember was sleeping that heavily, it would be best to let her rest as long as her dreaming mind would allow. I already put her through too much trouble last night to begin with.

Still clad in only my boxers, I decided to start on breakfast. My thoughts went back to Ember. My beloved... I could not longer deny what my heart wanted. Even if no one could know. And I wanted to treat her to something special. Something to really start her day off right. Inspiration struck as I set out to make some omelets as well as some pancakes. We had wild berries in the refrigerator that would go great with them and topped with whipped cream. Maybe even mix in some chocolate chips? Now I am getting hungry again just thinking about it.

I was tempted to turn on the phonograph to set up a pleasant atmosphere, but resisted the urge to do so. It might wake Ember, even with the walls in the way. But through the mixing of the batter for the pancakes, I froze as I heard the faintest sound of a door opening. She was approaching.

A strange tension filled me as I realized this would be the first time Ember and I would lay eyes upon each other after I said something to her that would change everything between us. But only if she heard me. And I know she did not hear me. But...when she stepped around the corner...

Ember looked like she had woken up too soon. She looked very drowsy and too eager to go right back to bed. Had the sounds of the kitchen disturbed her in spite of the barriers between us? Regardless of how sleepy she might have still been, she still cast me a very warm smile once she saw me there at the counter. "Morning..."

"Morning, Ember..." I replied as my heart pounded in my chest. Part of me demanded I just stop hiding my heart from her and tell her the truth now that I had taken a massive step in that direction, but I knew that would be reckless. I should not be careless with her heart. I then asked, "You OK? Did I wake you up?"

"No, I'm fine... Just...had a really nice dream..." Ember muttered before lifting her head and letting out quite the yawn. She then sluggishly shuffled over to the table and took a seat. She looked sleepy...but so very happy too. "Kind of didn't want to wake up... You were there... And you said some really nice things to me... Made me feel so special..."

"Huh... Well, I'm glad I could be of service?" I replied while starting to wonder if what I did last night was really such a good idea. I know she did not hear me. She could not have heard me. Ember was deep asleep. She was entirely unresponsive. But...maybe... Just maybe...my words still reached her on a subconscious level?

I tried to push that thought out of my head. She did not hear me and that was what mattered. But while I was preparing everything to start cooking, the microwave oven was in front of me. Its door had a very shiny polished surface that was reflective enough to serve as a makeshift mirror. And I could see Ember out of the corner of my eye with it. And she never once took her eyes off me.

She just sat there... Looking very happy. Very relaxed. With a very dreamy look in her narrowed eyes. As the minutes went by, I kept glancing over at her reflection and saw she never once looked away from me. She could not tell that I could see her from there, but that was not a factor. I do not think she was hoping I would see her. What was on her mind?

Once the pancake batter was mixed and I had started to scramble some eggs for the omelet, I nearly jumped when I saw Ember begin to move. She rose from her seat and started to steadily walk over to me. I did not look right down at her until she was right beside me. Without once losing that beautiful and tender look on her face, she took hold of my hand and started to pull on me. "Come on. This way."

"Ember... I'm not done preparing breakfast..." I retorted as I started to feel alarmed. Ember has always been at her happiest whenever we are alone together, but this... This was something different. Something new...

"Breakfast can wait. Come with me." She stated gently while continuing to pull on my arm. Not wanting to upset her after such an uncomfortable night, I relented and left the ingredients where they were. Ember led me to the other side of the cottage and pushed me onto the couch. It was almost like she was in a trance. Or she was just in a really good mood.

"Um... I..." Unable to even really get a word out, I was at Ember's mercy as she gently positioned me on the couch with my head resting on the pillow at one end. We had done this many times before. She was fond of us sharing a moment on the couch like this. But...there was a certain intention in what she was doing this time. Something was in the air. "Ember...?"

"Grant me this, please." Ember whispered as she climbed atop me once again. But unlike most prior times, I was essentially nude. She straddled me, hands resting upon my chest before she began to glide her fingers around my smooth skin and through my chest hair. And that wonderful loving gaze... Her voice carrying that beautiful tone... "Let me be good to you."

"Ember... Are you all right? This...isn't really like you..." I asked softly while making no attempt to resist her. My hands even reached for her arms, sliding my fingers along those smooth blue scales to soothe her as she was doing so to me.

"Oh, I'm more than all right... I feel great. I...feel so happy right now..." Ember cooed with such a beautifully loving tone in her voice. Those lovely scarlet eyes never looked away from me. Her breathing was slow and focused, her exhalation often happening in the form of a relaxed sigh. I could vaguely decent the scent of sulfur on the air with every breath. And she began to slowly bring herself lower. Closer to me. All while her delicate yet strong hands caressed me. "You mean the world to me."

"Ember..." I muttered as those words touched my heart. I wonder... Did she know? And...was this her way of returning my declaration without actually saying anything? "Why are..."

"You make me so happy..." She cooed to me with such meaning in her words. She inched lower and lower, bringing her head towards mine. "You always listen... You always make me...believe in tomorrow..."

The movements of her hand stopped. Her lips were mere inches from mine. And then her hands began to reach behind my head. There was a need in her eyes. And there was in mine, I am sure. She waited. And I could not wait any longer. I reached out to her as she reached out to me. I closed my eyes and...

That kiss. That wonderful...powerful kiss. We embraced. Clung to each other desperately. And our lips parted immediately. Our tongues reached out and danced as Ember squealed loudly in delight. And she did not stop. Over and over, she groaned into that wonderful kiss as she sang to me. I returned the favor, groaning in sheer bliss while our hands roamed over each other. Holding each other. Clinging to each other. Savoring each other. We... We were in love...

There was no doubt in my heart. I could not tell her. And she could not tell me. But the truth was right there in front of us. It was mutual. I was in love with Ember. And she was most definitely in love with me. And that mutual desire... It was so wonderful to share in it. The beautiful and powerful Dragon Lord was in my arms while I was in hers. She pulled back, forcing me to sit up before allowing the kiss to end. We gazed into each other's eyes. Once just was not enough. And with that passion still burning hot, our lips once again joined amidst a wonderful symphony of muffled songs being sung deep in our throats.

Her wings wrapped protectively around me. Keeping me pinned against her smooth ventral scales. My hand stroked down her back while the other slid down the middle of her head. Those long flexible spines gave under my hand's weight, bending down to flatten against her head before rising back to the original positions once my hand had passed. Once that kiss ended again so we could catch our breath, those eyes... Those beautiful scarlet eyes were filled with a wondrous and almost excited joy. That kiss... Is was not like the ones from before. It was a thrilling new experience for Ember. "Again!"

And so we did. Again and again. So many wondrous kisses. We held each other. We tasted each other. We sang to each other. My goodness, her voice. Ember was in ecstasy whenever our lips locked and tongues tangoed. I wanted her to feel my love, even if I could not safely say it to her. If only this accursed war was not happening... But for this moment, it did not matter. All that mattered was her. And to her, all that mattered was me. This... This was the love of a dragon... And what a powerful love it is.

At long last, her wings released me from their embrace as Ember leaned forward. She gingerly pushed me back down to the couch before slowly pulling away from me. A thick trail of our mixed saliva connected our tongues for just a second as she wheezed while a very noticeable dark blush was filling her cheeks. Eyes clouded with a loving haze, she gasped out to me between breaths. "I...feel so...happy..."

I was at a loss of what to even say. But I felt so blessed. The only thing I could think of to say was just how much I loved her. But I could not. It was so difficult to just not speak what was in my heart. But I think she understood. Ember knew it was not safe to speak freely of what was in our hearts. Instead, I spoke with my touch. My hands glided up Ember's sides and over her chest and belly. And she responded by placing her hands over mine, guiding them along her very smooth ventral scales. Her wings began to spread very wide, displaying that beautiful wingspan. "Oh, Ember..."

"Your eyes...are so beautiful right now..." Ember cooed to me as she gazed down at me with such a loving gaze in those joyous scarlet discs. She sighed blissfully, her body starting to motion forward and back with gentle gyrations. As if she was starting to dance while guiding my hands over her. Her eyes closed while lifting her chin high, sighing shrilly. "Hold me like you'll never let go... Hold me forever..."

"Never... I... I don't ever want to let go..." I whispered sincerely with my hands starting to slide low and down to her waist. But Ember again guided my hands further down the sides until I reached the point where her reptilian hips transitioned into her strong haunches. I slid my hands over her thighs while she guided my subtle motions. She was just so beautiful... And I had to say something to keep myself from blurting out something I should not say. "God, you're beautiful..."

"Then I must've gotten lucky... Lucky to be so beautiful to someone as wonderful as you..." She retorted while letting out a sweet little giggle one would not expect from a seasoned warrior like her. Ember's hands soon released mine and rose back to her own chest while she continued to perform what could have been interpreted as a lap dance. It felt like this entire situation was a very strange game of chicken. As if we were daring each other to say those three special words first.

With my hands free, I began to move my right behind her. I caressed the base of Ember's tail, feeling just how thick around it was at its origin point. And when I slid my hand under to caress the ventral scales that lined the underside, Ember's tail began to arch up. And so I caressed her a while longer. At least until she reached back and took hold of my hand. When I glanced up, I saw her once again gazing down upon me. She smirked invitingly and began to bring my hand around to her front. And then below her waist. A soft giggle crooned in her throat as her gently pushed my fingers towards two of her ventral scales...and into her waiting cloaca.

I inhaled sharply as I felt the warm moist flesh of her most vulnerable location. Not only was I feeling her soft inner flesh. I was seeing it as well. I could exactly which scales it was hidden between. That small patch of fleshy pink that my fingers were gently moving around in. Her pungent scent began to fill the air as she gasped in bliss to feel me inside her once again. Knowing why it happened the first time, I then asked, "Ember, this... Didn't you say that was a one time deal?"

"I changed my mind." She replied whimsically with a loving smirk on her lips. She then cooed to me, "Whenever you want... I have no reason to fear this anymore... Not from you... Do what you will with me. I know I'm in good hands."

Such unwavering faith... Trusting me not only with her well-being, but even her very body... It was as if we were already life mates in all but name. And I did not want to disappoint her. I began to piston my fingers inside her, observing Ember's body now that there were no filters between us anymore. And once I pushed as deep as I could, Ember inhaled sharply with a delighted tone. She released her grasp on my hand to allow me to pleasure her on my own terms while rubbing her hands over her smooth chest and belly.

Ember looked so beautiful while overwhelmed with joyous pleasure. And it was all my doing. I wanted to see her happy. I wanted her to feel special. I wanted her to feel loved. She finally knew trust when we met. And now she knew love. And I felt so blessed...to know that I was the first to give her something so precious as my touch continued to stimulate her beyond her natural blue armor. "I feel so honored to be the one to do this for you... You're wonderful, Ember. So wonderful..."

"Don't stop... And don't sell yourself short... I don't know what I did...to deserve a wonderful man like you..." Ember gasped as she submitted to me. She used to be so apprehensive over any degree of intimacy... Now she was completely embracing it. No doubts. No shred of fear. To most dragons, this would be the epitome of recklessness. Making herself as vulnerable as possible. Was this another test? Another trial for me in order to see just how far Ember could push her trust in someone?

Her whimpering becoming more shrill as the minutes went by. Looking so glorious above me with her wings spread wide. I was taking pleasure in this wonderful experience, but I was trying to not focus too much on my own libido. But it was much harder than before now that nothing was left to my imagination on how Ember's body works. I now knew...how to make love to her if that day ever comes. But just minutes before she was sure to reach her climax, Ember gazed down at me as she continued to accept my advances. "Where would I be...if they didn't bring you here? What would I be doing now... Would anything have changed? Would I...ever find someone like you?"

She... That was a good point. What if Celestia and Luna did not summon me to this world? What if it was someone else? What if they abandoned the project entirely? What would have became of Ember? Or her people as a whole? Would they remain trapped in time like millennia before? Focusing more on the words she spoke instead of what I was doing to her "I... I don't know... I'm just...someone who only happened to blunder into the dragon lands. I'm nothing all that..."

"No! No, don't say that! You're the best!" Ember suddenly called out as she brought herself lower, even as she gyrated her hips. She was close. Very close and was working her body to push her closer to climax. She gazed down at me with a joyous gaze while beaming with a loving smile. "You're the best... The best thing to ever happen to me! I'll never leave you! I'll always...be with... Oh, James!"

Before I even had time to react, Ember embraced me suddenly and locked her lips with mine. The kiss deepened instantly as her tongue lashed out at mine. And then... She screamed. Such a loud and shrill shriek right into my mouth as her body quivered harshly. She had climaxed... And much more powerfully than last time. I could feel her inner whiles rapidly spasm around my fingers as the air became thick with her scent.

Ember gasped for breath once the rush ended. Her head was bowed, her gasps shrill and unsteady. Only then did I withdraw my fingers from inside her. They were slick with her fluids. And reeked of her pungent reptilian scent. She gazed down at me while gasping for breath and almost looking like she could lose all composure and collapse onto me. But even while reeling in the afterglow, Ember still found words to speak. "James... Tell me... Why are you always so good to me...?"

A very good question. And I tried to not delay in providing an answer. "Because...you're just so dignified. Beautiful. Dependable. Powerful... And just such a good person. You make me happy to know you."

"You wonderful man... I'm the one who should be happy to have you. Best thing to ever happen to me... I really do mean that." She whispered so sincerely to me while caressing a single finger over my face. But she soon pushed herself up to continue straddling me as a smirk started to spread across her lips. "But now...it's only fair that i return the favor."

"Return the...whoa?!" I started to say before an unexpected sensation caught my by surprise. Ember was straddling me at my waist. And her right hand was reaching down behind her. Reaching low...and tenderly cradling me between the legs. Her fingers were gently yet expertly kneading the delicate contents within my undergarments. I have no reason to believe she had any experience with a male before. Not in any sort of intimate way. I suspect she was simply following her instincts. "Ember... That's... You sure about this?"

"I've never been more sure." She replied softly with no sign of doubt in those loving eyes. And in my shorts... My libido could not be contained. I breathed deeply as she coaxed a growing stiff bulge in my boxers. And she could feel it starting to push up against her underside. "Mm, there it is... Let's see what we have here."

Ember steadied herself on her feet and pushed herself back. She brought herself down low while I could only watch with a certain apprehension. She was very uncomfortable with seeing...what was below my belt last night. Would she be as repulsed this time? With a gentle tug, Ember pulled my undergarment just low enough to free my growing erection. And her eyes... They did not display disgust or unease. They looked...intrigued. And she smiled at me as she said, "It...looks so much more inviting when it's stiff like this."

"Heh... That's one way to put it. I guess you could say it's happy to see someone when oooooh..." I tried to say before Ember interrupted me in a way did not anticipate. She began to caress a finger along my shaft. I grunted at just how effective her touch was being. "How are...you so good at this? Have you done this before?"

"Have you forgotten?" Ember asked while letting out a very amused giggle. She then gripped my entire shaft in her hand and began to subtly raise and lower her grasp. "I'm a fast learner."

I huffed and groaned, having not felt a woman grasp me there in some time. Certainly not a woman whose hands are coated in smooth scales. She was good... Very good. Despite a lack of experience, Ember was quick to figure out exactly what she was doing. And after all that had happened lately... I was more than just a bit pent up. And I think she knew while she whispered to me. "Just let me do all the work this time. You've been so good to me... Let me be good to you."

The Dragon Lord was not there anymore. All I was seeing was the wonderful and beautiful woman who stood behind the Bloodstone Scepter. A woman I could no longer deny being so dearly in love with. As she sent amazing pleasure through me with just her touch, it was a struggle to resist the urge to speak those words. I wanted to tell her. To say the words that would make her mine forever if only she would say yes. And she would. I am certain of it. If I were to ask... Ember would not hesitate to accept my offer. But it was too soon... Not with so much else to deal with in the meantime.

"Ember... Oh god... Ooh!" I muttered before suddenly feeling a very different sensation after taking my eyes off her for just a moment. A tongue. I felt Ember's tongue caress my shaft. I thought she was going to try and take my entire length into her maw, but her long jaws made that tricky without having to push herself up higher. But she found an ingenious alternative.

I watched as Ember began to lick her tongue around the sides of my shaft. And she stuck her tongue out further and further as I was suddenly reminded of just how long a dragon's tongue can get. And just how prehensile they are. Ember's tongue fully encircled my shaft before she began to raise and lower that slick ring of muscle in a very pleasing ring of stimulation. And when our eyes met, she wiggled her eyebrows at me as if to inquire if I was impressed by this trick.

This was proving to be too much. Between the pleasure she was bringing me and my desire for her... Ember was bringing me to climax at a rapid rate. And I think she could detect it with every twitch of my shaft. I gasped and grunted as I even began to lift my hips in rhythm with her own movements. "Ember... I... Almost..."

In response to my warning, Ember released me from her tongue and took hold of my length with her fingers wrapping around it. She began to rapidly raise and lower her fist with a loving gaze directed t my eyes. "Go on... Do it. Do it for me..."

"Ember... I... You're so... Ember!" I groaned before it finally hit me. Spurt after spurt of warm and sticky human seed burst forth from the tip. And Ember was very careful of the angle she had my shaft pointing at. As my climax ended as quickly as it came, I found my chest and belly coated in spatters of my own white genetic material. Not a single drop landed anywhere that was not my own body. I even got a laugh out of this and said, "Heh... That hasn't happened in a long time... I guess that's one way to not make a mess."

"But we can't have you dripping that stuff everywhere. Allow me." Ember replied with a noticeably sultry tone in her voice. I looked down at her only to see the beautiful Dragon Lord starting to crawl forward over me. And as she advanced, her tongue went to work in licking up every last bit of my seed off my body. And all the while... Her eyes never looked away from me. Such a sultry stare in those beautiful scarlet eyes... She knew what she was doing. "Mmm... I could get to like this flavor."

Bit by bit, she crawled closer and closer to me. And once every last drop of my seed had been wiped from my body, she brought her lips to mine for one last kiss. After that, she just rested there atop me. Hands tucked under her jaw. All while she did nothing more than stare lovingly at me from just inches away. That smile never faded. And I think I was smiling too. Unfortunately, I had to state the obvious. "We...uh...should probably get cleaned up before we leave the house..."

"Yeah... We should. I'll...take a shower first. You want to take your turn after breakfast?" Ember asked almost forlornly. As if she did not want this moment to end. With great reluctance, she left my side and went to the bathroom for a morning shower. I went to the kitchen to wash my hands repeatedly to try and get Ember's scent off me. I would need a shower afterward to be thorough about it.

I had to try and salvage the pancake batter after leaving it sitting for as long as I did. A little milk and vigorous stirring was enough to get it thin enough to pour. Once I started making progress, I felt better about the whole thing and even got some omelets going. And once Ember emerged from the hall with a towel draped over her shoulders, I had the table set with our food ready to be served. I even got the phonograph going to provide some much needed atmosphere with some soft jazz.

We said little at first and we very pleased with how everything turned out. Although once the memories of what just transpired returned to the forefront of my mind... It all felt so surreal in retrospect, even though it happened less than an hour earlier. Ember noticed I was distracted and asked, "You all right?"

"Just...thinking about what we did over there..." I muttered while having such a difficult time looking at her. I will definitely have to tell Fluttershy about this, even if the situation between Ember and I remains inconclusive for now. It felt...so surreal in hindsight. I looked across the table at Ember and asked, "Why did you do that?"

I was only trying to make breakfast when she first emerged from the hall. And then she dragged me over to the couch to...basically just love me. To give me a wonderful session of nothing more than cherishing each other. But just like me, I was sure there was something Ember could not tell me. "I don't really have an answer for that... I'm sorry."

The only thing I could do was nod in understanding. I was in the exact same situation. I was in love with her. And I could not tell her. And...it was mutual. I still even now have no reason to believe Ember does not feel the same way I do. There was always so many hints leading up to that moment. But she then managed to look at me and said softly, "But...I can tell you this. Even if you don't think you have a place in this world anymore... You'll have a place at my side. You're always welcome to be with me."

Such a lovely thing to say. And I was grateful. Even after breakfast was over and everything was put away, Ember still insisted I stay in her cottage for a while. At least up until it was almost time for us to march. But once she was standing before the front door, she looked back at me and said, "I'll be back in a while. Make yourself at home. Wash and get dressed at your own pace. And don't let anyone in until after I get back."

"Yeah, sure. I'll be here." I replied before I started to turn away to head down he hall in order to take a cleansing shower. But Ember and I... We were hesitant to part ways. Not after that. When our gazes met, I knew exactly what I wanted. I held out an arm and asked, "Please...?"

Ember immediately cracked a warm smile and hastily walked into my embrace. And then... Our lips joined one more time. One last kiss for the morning before we had to return to dealing with the order of the day. We held each other longer than we probably should have before Ember gazed into my eyes. "Be safe."

"I will. See you soon, all right?" I whispered to her again. Ember then made her way outside and I locked the door behind her. But after a moment longer, I stared at the door. And I knew I would not be heard. "I love you...

What a surreal morning... Now that I have fully washed up and have gotten dressed, I am passing the rest of the morning by documenting everything leading up to this moment. What risky business have I got myself involved in? Have I made a mistake? Am I...good enough for her? For the Dragon Lord?

At least now I know I can count on Ember to be by my side to the end. I should be in better spirits with her backing me up. And she... I am certain she will be fine. I cannot lose her... Not out here. Not like that.

Ember could come knocking on the door any minute now. I had best finish this up and make sure she does not read all this. It is too soon to consider that now... And we have more important things to worry about. How much longer until the next battle?

A Wayward Wyrm

Author's Note

If you enjoy my works, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, I would appreciate a coffee.

A Wayward Wyrm

A couple of days have passed since my last entry. Marching, waiting, and worrying. No matter what I do, I cannot shake these doubts. Not even Ember, after what happened between us at the time of my previous entry, has been able to really soothe my worries. More and more of my allies have been giving me funny looks as more days go by. They do not know the full story, but knowing that the emperor is being sustained through my mere existence is enough to give them reason to question my involvement in this war. Whenever I am out and about during downtime, I always feel so alone... Not merely from how alienated I feel knowing that I am a threat by proxy. I feel like my presence is at least inconveniencing my allies. I only really feel at peace when there is no one around me at all.

To that effect, I have gotten in the habit of going out on...patrol. Removing myself from the encampment and wandering around the perimeter and out of sight. Sometimes on the open plains. Sometimes through some woods that happen to be nearby. But always alone with my thoughts. It is not likely I could slip away so easily. I know my presence must surely get picked up by the sensor crystals situated around the perimeter. And I am certain Seaspray and his men are monitoring me every minute I am outdoors. Even if I never see them. But as long as I am out of sight and out of mind, I do not have to worry. I always feel so alone...but I at least take comfort in not being an issue to anyone when I am not around to be wary of.

My dreams have provided me no respite either. If I do not wake up in the middle of the night, I at least wake up feeling miserable and having to reassess what I know from the real world. Nightmares and stressful dreams in general have been consistently plaguing me. But not this night. The moment I fell asleep with Ocellus and Smolder by my sides, I found myself in something familiar. An open starry night sky with a field of fog below my knees. I was not alone.

"There you are." A voice I knew very well spoke from behind me. Upon turning, I saw her stepping out of the fog. The Princess of Dreams. Nightmare Moon herself. Of all the people around me, she is one of the few I know for certain will never lose faith in me. She was the first to join me on this journey and will be the last to abandon me. She then spoke, "You mind has produced some truly troubling visions in the realm of dreams lately. I could not trust you to sleep soundly tonight on your own, so I waited and took hold of your slumbering mind the instant I could. You deserve respite in these trying times, my friend."

Seeing her there... It made me wonder. And so I asked, "I don't suppose your sisters will be joining us tonight, will they? Another session?"

"No, not this time. Not after all the turmoil your mind has endured during your dreams. Tonight, you shall slumber in peace without conflict." Nightmare Moon declared with a calm smile. A very doting smile as her horn was ready to weave whatever it was I wanted to see. In a flash of magic light, I was clad in my armor without my helmet or weapons. Just a means for more convenient mobility unless I wished to discard it. "So then, what shall it be? A trip to sunny beaches? Perhaps returning to someplace familiar? I have much I can work with."

"It's my call, huh? In that case... Let's see..." I muttered before I began to pace about in thought. Something pleasant... Something familiar... I did not think it would be best to visit the dreams of another this time. I would be better off alone. But when Nightmare Moon entered my field of vision again, I paused. She was looking off to her side. Eyes narrowed inquisitively. But we were alone, right? "Um... Something wrong? Is someone out there? Is it Luna?"

Nightmare Moon shook her head, her eyes never looking away as they gazed out over that foggy horizon. "No... No, it's not her... But it is a presence. One I have noticed every now and then whenever I have peered into your dreams lately. It is always so distant... Lingering at the edges. Adrift... But it has wandered closer now... Aimless...yet searching..."

"Searching? Searching for what? What can you sense about it?" I asked in confusion. Had someone...somehow...wandered into my dreams and got themselves lost in it? Is that even possible?

The Princess of Dreams enshrouded her horn with her magic aura. In a matter of seconds, that focused scowl began to make way for a calm smile. She then turned my way and said softly, "It longs for you."

Those words awakened a nameless intrigue in my heart. Someone came looking for me? In the depths of my own dreams? I could not ignore this statement. I looked out over the fog where Nightmare Moon had been staring. I saw nothing, but she knew something was out there. "Bring them here."

Nightmare Moon did not refuse. With a flash of her horn's magic aura, she exerted her influence. "I have called them... They are drawing near."

I watched and waited. My armored fingers flexed in the confines of my gauntlets as I began to wonder if whatever was approaching was actually dangerous. But bit by bit... In the depths of that fog... I saw a form moving through it. Slowly as it shambled our way. But it was low to the ground... Quadruped, a long swaying tail behind it. A pair of wings reaching up while not quite folded. The body language... That gait was distinctly feline. The size... A griffon? Was it...Gilda?

I was more than happy to see Gilda, regardless of whatever contrived circumstances resulted in her literally getting lost in my head. She has always been stalwartly loyal in recent days. One of the few I could depend on. I almost laughed as I wondered how she even got there in the first place. But just when I was about to call out to her in greeting... I did not see fur. Or feathers. All I saw were scales.

A stinging shock struck me in the heart as I recognized the form that was stepping through the fog. As if guided along by an invisible force. But once the fog became thin enough to see through... The eyes opened and gazed up at me. Not a striking yellow, but a soothing teal hue. Not a griffon hen. A dragoness. Scales of dark violet and rosy red, bangles and spiny attachments of platinum. She gazed up at me while we were both rooted to the spot. "I found you..."

I remembered. Soaring through enchanted mushroom groves. Out over an ocean kissed by the setting sun. Through the void of space in the middle of a shimmering meteor swarm. And finally falling helplessly through a white void with a precious new friend in my arms. I felt...a single tear down my cheek... As I beheld her, I did not realize how much I had missed her until I had finally laid eyes upon her again. I dropped to one knee, gingerly holding out my arms to her. "You...?"

She did not delay. The dragoness approached at a brisk pace and placed herself in my armored embrace. She rested her brow directly under my chin with her horns tucking my jaw between them. "Do you remember me?"

So few words... So little needed to be said. We crossed paths the first time entirely by chance. With the royal sisters by my side, we all saved her. And then she saved me. More than once. My fingers on one hand slid between the row of small spines going down the back of her head as I held her tenderly against me. I whispered her name. "Cynder...?"

A long sigh of relief hissed below my head. "How long has it been... James... I swore I wouldn't forget. Your name..."

"It is good to see you child. I never expected us to cross paths again." Nightmare Moon then spoke while drawing near. She sounded pleased to see a familiar face that she herself had felt great pity for. So much so that she personally dragged the very curse that had infested Cynder right out of her body. But to be wandering the edges of my dreams... I had forgotten. She had no world to go back to. No home to call her own. Cynder was alone. And adrift like Nightmare Moon had said. She then asked, "Although I do wonder... What has occurred since we last crossed paths?"

Cynder remained silent in my embrace and I dared not move from that spot. The delay in her response gave me cause for concern. The silent dragoness finally spoke, but quietly. "After...the white void took me... I...don't really know. It's all a blur. Wandering... Seeing... But never stopping. Like I've been...dreaming all this time. Waiting to wake up. Searching for something..."

Nightmare Moon and I shared a silent stare for a moment. I began to wonder... Cynder was nothing more than a product of my dreaming mind. But unlike almost everyone else I have encountered in my dreams that carried a great familiarity to me... She was not an enemy. She survived. She lived to see another day. But she had no world to return to. That world is gone... So thoroughly erased that no one can restore it from the memories of it...because no one, not even I, remembers anything about it. Cynder was not merely a dream. She was a wandering vagrant in my own mind... Adrift until called to my side. I brought one hand to the back of her head, feeling a twinge of guilt for her pitiable situation. "I'm sorry..."

"Don't be." She replied softly before finally lifting her head to gaze into my eyes. She...was smiling. A humble smile, but still a smile. There was hardly any angst in those beautiful eyes. She then explained, "It's not like I had a home to go back to in the first place. There's no place for a minion of the dark lord in the world he once terrorized. I'd much rather...be with those who have been kind to me. I know it sounds like I've got it rough right now, but...I'm just glad I found you again."

After all that happened before, I always expected Cynder to be reduced to a woefully angsty individual plagued by memories of what came before she was purified. What would have happened to her had we not been there for her immediately after the dust settled? She needed someone to turn to. But were our kind words enough to help her start over? As I pondered this, Cynder turned to Nightmare Moon as my grasp on her loosened. She gazed up at the dark princess who had personally pried the very curse that had consumed her right out of her body. She bowed her head, awestruck and humbled. "Your highness..."

"I have a name, child." Nightmare Moon replied calmly, prompting Cynder to lift her head to behold the royal alicorn. She then proceeded to properly introduce herself for the first time. "Nightmare Moon. Princess of Dreams. A pleasure to see you again, little wyrm."

"I may be small, but I'm no whelp. But...I'm sure I can't compare to your wisdom. Are you...a goddess of the night?" Cynder asked in awe as she took a seat before us. She then said softly, "I remember... You were the one. I felt the chains coming off when you reached deep inside me. Thank you..."

"That curse was a product of fiendish hexes and I am well versed in the dark arts myself. Although how I inherently know such malevolent magic in the first place eludes me..." Nightmare Moon replied while becoming noticeably distracted by her thoughts. Dark magic... Magic even Luna does not possess. Where did it come from? Whatever the case, it did come in handy that night. Nightmare Moon then shook her head and explained, "But no... No, you do not behold a goddess before you. Untouched by the flow of time, to be sure. But not an almighty deity. It is...complicated and difficult to explain."

"You could've fooled me. You look...divine. To do what you did... To challenge and defeat the dark lord himself... You must be at least comparable to a goddess." Cynder explained in awe as she beheld Nightmare Moon's ethereal form. I suppose even in Equestria, the royal family could be considered divine entities based on their appearance and power alone. Cynder then cast her gaze around at the foggy vista and asked, "Where are the other two? Were they your sisters? I'd like to thank them if they're here..."

"No, Celestia and Luna will not be here tonight. But perhaps another time. Although now that you are here..." Nightmare Moon explained before she turned her gaze back over to me. I remained respectfully silent to allow them to converse in peace, but that softer yet solemn stare reminded me of why she was there. "Perhaps...you can help this man find solace for the evening."

Cynder looked over at me, but her eyes then opened wide as she noticed something she might have overlooked. She stepped my way and said softly, "What's wrong...? Your eyes... Did something happen?"

I wonder... Could Cynder read me so easily because my troubled mind was not so dissimilar to hers from not so long ago? Did she recognize the underlying unease in my gaze? Perhaps Cynder's presence that night was no coincidence. Maybe she drew nearer than usual...because she sensed something she emphasized with? I could barely look her in the eye as I muttered, "Things...aren't well back home. There's been new discoveries... About me. And...how I'm connected to...a cataclysm that is growing..."

"No... No, I don't believe you. I can't believe...you could be at fault for something like that. You don't have it in you. You're just being used, right?! You're...not..." Cynder began to speak with unexpected passion before falling silent. Her gaze was aimless as the cogs in her head turned. And I recognized the parallels. Those words felt familiar. Very similar to those I told her last time. And what irony to see that they were much more effective when used on her than on me. She then turned her gaze up to me and said, "I...know how you feel. But...it's not your fault..."

"I want to believe that, I really do. But at least in your case, you're free. The strings were cut." I explained metaphorically as I remembered that night. The dark dragoness being little more than a puppet to her master. My hand rested upon my breastplate, knowing that the thread connecting me to the emperor was still there on my sleeping body. "But there's no cutting the strings that hold me... And that's what scares me."

A gaze of concern and frustration filled the beautiful eyes of the dark dragoness before me. Her brow furrowed as she tried to think of something to say. I am sure she wanted to soothe my worries in the same way I did for her, but she likely knew that was impossible while I was still connected to my own puppet master. Cynder read my body language and stepped forward before reaching out to me. I lowered my armored hand from my chest in curiosity and stared in some minor confusion as Cynder rested her own hand upon my breastplate. As if feeling for something to grab onto and tear free. Seeing that there was nothing so simple to deal with, she then turned to Nightmare Moon. "Is there anything I can do?"

The Princess of Dreams nodded as she said, "Stay with him tonight, if you value him. He needs a caring soul to be near him. Can I ask this of you, little Cynder?"

The dragoness glanced over her shoulder at me before taking an almost defiant stance before Nightmare Moon. "There's nowhere I'd rather be. Although...where exactly are we?"

Nightmare Moon cast us both a much more pleased smile before she said, "Thank you, child. As for where we are... You stand in my realm. But you should not stay here. I will cast you out soon into a world you should both be much more comfortable in. Just give me a little while to...find you a destination."

She was choosing her words carefully and I understood why. Cynder did not know. She was a product of my dream and could not have known that. It was such a sad thing to acknowledge, but it was best to keep the illusion going for her sake. Nightmare Moon then looked at me and said, "I am leaving you to her. Do you trust her?"

"I do. She's...a good person." I replied simply. Cynder conveyed her appreciation by glancing over at me with a very wide smile spread across her lips. That very expressive reptilian grin... Simply adorable. I think it even coaxed a small smile out of me too.

Having entrusted me to Cynder, Nightmare Moon spread her sable wings before soaring out over the cloudy horizon and out of sight. Now alone together, Cynder stepped my way and asked, "What happened after we last saw each other? Are things...that bad where you come from?"

"There's a lot to go over... Someone who once tried to conquer the world I call home is now sustaining himself through me. That world is the closest thing to a paradise you can realistically get and...he's preparing to open a rift to another world that is much more dystopian than mine. It's not a matter of whether or not an invasion will happen. It's about how that world will corrupt mine in the long run. And...I'll never forgive myself for it if that happens." I explained while knowing I should not talk too much about my problems.

Cynder said nothing. I think she understood that she did not understand and probably could not understand. She likely understood that at the very least it was not so simple as an evil overlord trying to conquer a world for his own selfish interests. It was more along the lines of two worlds being forced to intersect when their cultures and societies are inherently incompatible without one being overridden by the other. And that is a clash where Equestria would absolutely be crushed in the end. Cynder knew she could not understand. And I was not expecting a response. But she still acted. Cynder stepped gingerly over to me while I just looked away, still resting on one knee. But once she had reached me...

My eyes opened wide in surprise. Something lifted my head from below. Cynder had tucked her head right under my jaw and lifted it. Those smooth scales of beautiful violet hues tenderly rubbed my jaw in a manner similar to how a cat might nuzzle one's face from below. She spoke little, but what she spoke was worth its weight in gold. "I'm with you."

Those were words I had heard before. All spoken at the most fitting of times. I then said softly as that minor twinge of surprise faded, "You like saying that, don't you?"

"Does it annoy you?" Cynder asked with her head still tucked under mine in such an affectionate manner. I suspected she never really put much thought into the meaning or weight of that statement and only got into the habit of saying it because it felt right and nothing more. I felt her head tilt downward in a more downtrodden manner. As if she was worried that she may have displeased me. "I... I won't say it if it sounds stupid... I wasn't...really wondering how it might..."

"Say it as often as you want. It's...a wonderful thing to say." I replied at the first lull in her words to try and interrupt her as gently as possible. I never felt irritated with that phrase. Every time I heard it... Falling in that crimson sky with Cynder's hands planted against my cuirass. Standing together in that plummeting temple. Falling helplessly into that white abyss during our final moments together. Those words carried meaning. A powerful meaning. She was with me when I needed her and she wanted me to know it.

Cynder did not respond at first. At least not with words. But she did respond with actions. I felt her tilt her head back and lift it higher, pushing my jaw up as I was certain she was smiling in delight. "In that case... I'm with you."

Saying it again right after saying it before not even a minute earlier... I think she was just trying to be funny. And it worked. I cracked an amused grimace while resting my hand on her back and just between her wings. But not much later, Cynder twitched under me. "Huh? Wait... Does the ground feel...shifty to you?"

"It does? I mean... Huh, it does feel...unsteady now..." I replied before I rose to a standing position. Even through that veil of fog, I could feel the floor starting to feel like loosening sand. And then...it gave away entirely. Cynder and I plummeted right through the fog.

Cynder and I both let out a startled yell as we plummeted through that fog beside each other. Was it Nightmare Moon's doing? Although Cynder then cut her startled shriek short as she looked at me from just my right. "Wait... What're we screaming for? We have wings, right?"

"Heh, yeah! Yeah, I guess we could just break out into a glide. Not like we can see anything though. Let's wait for the fog to clear before we try to fly anywhere." I retorted while finding some levity in Cynder's observations. And as the seconds went by, the fog started to become thinner. And...light began to shine through it as well. As if we had gone from a starry night sky to the mid afternoon. And then the clouds gave away with us suddenly realizing what was below. "Um... I'm pretty sure that isn't the same ocean as last time."

Spread out far below us was the vast blue ocean for miles around. And the sky was virtually spotless with all the fog we had fallen through being nowhere to be seen. Cynder then glanced over at me and said, "Now might be a good time to break out into a glide."

"Yep! Spread your wings!" I called back now that I was very thoroughly distracted from whatever troubles had been on my mind just minutes earlier. It felt good to get all that wind in my face. And I did not need my helmet to keep the wind out of my eyes. No doubt a result of some foresight on Nightmare Moon's part. With one long swoop, Cynder and I came out of our fall and shot forward on our wings.

Cynder was quite taken with the beautiful summer day happening around us. While the ocean below was vast, we were thankfully not out in the middle of nowhere. There was bits of landmasses peaking over the horizon, so we had dry land to head to in case we needed to find a place to land. But where Cynder was scanning our surroundings, my eyes were focused only on her now that we were finally in a situation calm enough to let me observe her.

She looked utterly graceful in flight. That streamlined body being supported by those impressively large wings. But one thing I did not notice until I was seeing her from the side was just how pronounced her pectoral muscles were. Her rosy red chest stuck out surprisingly far and I quickly came to a conclusion. I pondered why such strong chest muscles would be necessary, but Cynder then just happened to flap her wings down. I began to brainstorm. Her wings were likely connected to somewhere around her shoulder blades. And when considering the kind of exercises one generally does to work their pectoral muscles... It would make sense that the strength of her wings would depend on the strength of her chest muscles. I bet they could deliver quite a slap if needed. And strong wings would be necessary to counter heavy winds. I then called out, "Impressive pecs you got there. That's good for your wings, right?"

"Huh?! Wha... Oh, I never really thought about it." Cynder replied before looking under herself to see her rounded chest coated in her rosy ventral scales. Not even Ember's chest is that filled out despite having a similar wingspan. But when considering how much stronger she is than she appears, perhaps Ember's species of dragon has muscle tissue that is much more condensed. Who can say?

We continued to glide along out over the sea. I did try to spice things up a bit by veering off to the side to change course. Wherever I went, Cynder followed. She always stayed just to my right and made certain I never left her sight. She did eventually speak up and asked, "Do you think we should head for shore?"

"Probably. We can't stay out here forever." I replied with my eyes trying to figure out which landmass on the horizon appeared closer. Some even had what appeared to be mountains, although it was difficult to gauge exactly how far away those were. Cynder simply followed along with whatever direction I chose. It came down to which landmass was the easiest to make out on the horizon. With my destination plotted, I began to soar towards dry land. "Shouldn't take too long at this rate... Wait... What's with that island up ahead?"

Something started to feel vaguely familiar about where we were as we soared onward across the sea. There was indeed a sort of island up ahead, but...its overall layout was very irregular. It was mostly composed of very thick naturally occurring walls topped with either rounded hilltops lined with grass and even dotted with trees or bare rocky crags with no reliable footholds to be seen. Colorful clusters of crystals dotted the island here and there or were even extending up out of the cliffsides or the sea itself. Cynder commented on what we were seeing before I could. "That's a strange layout... Looks...a bit fantastical. And that's saying something considering where I came from."

"Do I know this place?" I muttered as a certain sense of familiarity combined with complete unfamiliarity hit me all at once. There was something I recognized about the general setting, but I did not recognize the outward appearance of the place. "Are we where I think we are?"

As we glided over the island, Cynder started glancing about at the sound of a distant noise. "Do you...hear a buzzing of some sort?"

"Now that you mention it..." It was distinctly familiar to me. A sound I had not heard in some time. The buzzing of a turboprop aircraft engine. And once we were back out over the open sea, we glanced to the right to see exactly that out over the open bay. A small squadron of makeshift propeller aircraft buzzing along at surprisingly low speeds. The cockpits were fully exposed to reveal the pilots. A bunch of...green vaguely humanoid creatures. And I was all too quick to recognize them. "Huh... Gnorcs."

"Gnor... Huh?! I've heard of orcs and gnomes, but gnorcs?!" Cynder called out as she very abruptly turned her head to glance at me with a snap movement. That strange fusion of two separate creatures was hard to explain in the first place and they were most definitely not native to wherever she hailed from. "What even are they?! Or if you recognize them... You know where we are?"

I glanced back as we left that island while gliding across the bay. It was all starting to come back to me, even if it did not quite look the way I remember it. "Um... Kind of. I mean it doesn't quite look how I remember it, but it would be hard to justify this world looking like it's made of 32-bit polygon graphics when seeing it in person."

"You lost me..." Cynder mumbled while just staring at me like she had no idea what I was going on about. Not that she could understand it. As the minutes went by, the landmass ahead began to loom before us. And what a sight it was. Vast sweeping valleys and hills coated in droves of lush grass. Cynder was especially impressed as she spoke up, "So verdant... Don't know where we are, but I like what I'm seeing."

"Wherever we are, I'm sure you'll be right at home." I replied as I suddenly realized where we were. If Cynder was without a place to call home, then this world would easily suffice. But we first needed to find a place to set down. Best to not do so in the middle of nowhere. I kept my eyes peeled for any areas that appeared even vaguely familiar.

A spot carved out of the valley could be seen up ahead. And...there was a castle of sorts visible as well near a couple of waterfalls that emptied into a basin that held five round stepping platforms one could rest on. And reaching out from beyond the castle was a raised stretch of earth supported by a stone frame that led to an observation platform that overlooked the rest of the area like courtyard. A small hedge maze was nearby and reminded me of where we were. "Wow... Don't remember it looking like this, but the layout is the same."

"Should we ask that one for directions?" Cynder asked while pointing towards that one vantage point out in front of the castle at the top of the hill, the two of us circling overhead to find a good landing spot. While things were quiet in the courtyard, there was one person out there. And Cynder was quick to notice what he was. "There are dragons here? But...that one looks...strange..."

"Yeah, dragons are native to this area. I just don't remember them looking like...that." I added before we came to a sliding stop in front of the castle. The raised walkway was set before us and we began to stroll across it to approach whoever it was standing at the far end of it. We approached cautiously, each of us stepping lightly along the grass. The dragon before us was quite tall and slender, which did give him a great deal of individuality compared to what I was expecting to see. "Dapper fellow right there..."

He certainly looked like quite the artiste from where I was looking. Tall and slender with green scales all over him, the dragon was chiseling way at a block of stone set on a wooden stand. A red bow was tied around his throat while a black beret was atop his head. His horns were impressively curled and I could make out a long and thin moustache sticking out that had a pronounced upward curve. Cynder and I came to a stop maybe five paces away from him while we observed him from the guy's blind spots. She and I glanced at each other in equal curiosity. Neither of us had any idea who he was. The clinking of metal striking stone filled the quiet air as he went to work with a hammer and chisel. Cynder then whispered, "Are you going to say hello? Or should I?"

"Um... Sure, I got this." I replied before reaching out and lightly tapping an armored finger on his folded wing. "Excuse me, sir?"

"That you back there, Spyro? Something I can... Oh my!" He started to reply with a bit of flair in his voice before getting a good look at me and stumbling back in surprise at the very sight of something that must have looked completely alien to him. And he bumped right into his unfinished sculpture to knock it off its pedestal. Thankfully, I anticipated this and caught it in a levitation spell on its way down. The dragon sculptor then composed himself while I set the sculpture on the ground to let him reposition it on his own terms. "Well now... Can't say I've seen your kind around here before! And that's some very fine armor on you! I'd wager Delbin would be thrilled to put you on canvas if you'd have the time to pose for him! Anyway, the name's Nils. Sorry if I didn't hear you coming. I tend to get quite absorbed in my work."

His kindly response was not unexpected, for I was familiar enough with this world to understand that he was a member of the most peaceful caste of dragons in this realm. Artists always value the finer things in life by nature. "Nils? Uh... Huh. I could've sworn all you Artisans looked alike for the most part... Am I really just that out of touch?"

Nils took great amusement in my bewilderment while he hefted his unfinished sculpture back onto its wooden pedestal. "Oh ho, we Artisans wouldn't be able to really call ourselves that if there was no variety amongst us, would we? Variety is the spice of life, wouldn't you say?"

"Right you are!" I exclaimed as I felt myself identifying with Nils quite a bit. I am something of an artist myself, if the many novelistic journals I have written is of any indication. But it was then that I noticed Cynder had remained silent thus far. A quick glance down at my side revealed she was eyeing Nils with a most perplexed and inquisitive stare. The more fantastical nature of this world was definitely at odds with the dark fantasy aspects that likely made up her world. Despite being a dragon herself, she looked rather out of place next to Nils.

It was only then that Nils took notice of the diminutive dragoness beside me and casual motioned his left hand while still holding his hammer in it. "Ah, I didn't see you there, madam. And...hm... I don't believe I've ever seen you around these parts... You are not one of us Artisans... Yes, I'm very sure of that."

Cynder's eyebrows rose as she was completely ignorant to the terminologies used in this particular world. "Um... No, I can't really say I've ever done art before..."

Nils only became more curious as he observed the dragoness before her. "Which realm do you hail from? You're not an Artisan... Perhaps you're one of the Peace Keepers? No, maybe the Magic Crafters... Beast Makers? Wait, those white sigils engraved upon you... Ah, those silver bangles definitely have me pegging you for one of the Dream Weavers."

I found myself cracking a smirk and trying to not laugh as I watched Cynder's face looking more and more confused. She was desperately trying to make sense of the terminology Nils was using. "I'm...uuuhhh...neither."

That was not a response Nils was expecting. Eyes wide with confusion, he then asked, "Really...? Then...where are you from?"

This quickly became less funny now that Cynder had to recall a world that was lost forever. But she did not delay in providing a response. "The Dragon Realms..."

"Yes, we are in the dragon realms. But which region did you come from?" Nils asked again in complete ignorance. I was trying very hard to not laugh as this exchange kept going back and forth.

"There's no way I'm going to explain this well, is there?" Cynder grumbled while I finally held an armored fist to my lips to at least try to stifle an amused snicker. She then rolled her eyes in sheer exasperation and said, "What was that last one? Dream Weavers? Yeah, let's go with that. I'm on of them. And they call me Cynder."

This satisfied our host's curiosity even as I turned away for a moment to let out an unrestricted laugh. Nils then said, "Cynder, is it? In that case, welcome to the Artisan realm. Now then, I'd best find a lower altitude to continue my work on just in case I have another accident like that. I don't trust this to not happen twice."

The two of us watched Nils tuck his unfinished sculpture under one arm while holding its wooden pedestal in the other. He flapped his wings several times fairly clumsily to get enough lift to take flight with the extra weight under his arms, but he managed well enough. He set himself down beyond the hills nearby to continue his work on even ground, but we did not see him again during the rest of our stay. But when I looked down at Cynder, she looked up at me with a very annoyed and dry stare. "This world is weird."

"Meh, you're just not used to it. Not every race of dragon is the same, you know." I replied as I found myself not able to resist chuckling at the sight of Cynder's scowl. Although as I beheld her, my thoughts went back to the first thing we heard Nils say. That name... And I suddenly felt myself becoming uncomfortable as I pondered its potential connection to Cynder. "Say, before anything else happens... That name. Does the name 'Spyro' mean anything to you?"

Cynder immediately shook her head. "Not at all. Sounds kind of silly, honestly. Not like a name I'd ever have heard where I came from. Why? Should I know it? You sure you're even pronouncing it right?"

That last part made me laugh. The more I thought about it, the more that name sounded like an almost comical corruption of a more dignified name. I then said, "No, no, don't think about it too hard. If it doesn't sound familiar with you, that's the way it is."

She once again rolled her eyes dismissively. Cynder knew she did not understand a thing about where she was and was just rolling with it. But she then looked up at me again and surprised me with a smile. "You're in better spirits."

"I... Hm. I guess I am." I retorted as I realized that she was very right. I turned my gaze out at the lush courtyard and scanned my surroundings as a nostalgic smile spread across my lips. "I haven't seen this world in far too long... And it's much more beautiful than I remember. I guess...I didn't know how much I missed it until I saw it again."

Cynder stepped up beside me and nudged me with her wing. "Where to next? You lead, I'll follow."

"Good question... The Artisan realm is easily the most peaceful out of all of them. The land of the Peace Keepers is nothing but desert and canyons, the Magic Crafters reside on alpine mountaintops, the Beast Makers live in swampy areas, and the Dream Weavers... They..." I started to explain before my train of thought trailed off. I could remember what the home of the Dream Weavers generally looked like, but I was at a loss of how to describe it.

My draconic companion took note of my delay and asked, "And...what about the Dream Weavers? What's their homeland like?"

Out of ideas, I then let out a laugh. "Utterly incomprehensible! You'd have to see it to understand it."

"If you say so!" Cynder barked with her feet carrying her away with a quick hop. I think she was more amused by my response than anything else. She too then looked around from atop that convenient vantage point and said, "From what you just described... I'd say I'd rather stay here than anywhere else. The Artisan home is...beautiful."

We just stood there for a moment longer as a gentle summer breeze blew across the vale. A lovely view under the vast blue sky. It was a shame we probably did not have time to more thoroughly explore this world. How much longer did we even have together? This sudden realization saddened me with my eyes glancing down towards Cynder. I could still remember the last time. When I held her during her moment of vulnerability after all the chaos leading up to that moment. And how Luna went out of her way to buy us more time to be together. She was so fragile at the time. Now I was the fragile one. And Cynder was being strong for me. My eyes remained upon her for too long. Cynder soon noticed I was watching her and glanced up at me. "Yes...?"

"Nothing..." I muttered before turning my gaze away. I should not stare. But Cynder was not having that. I suddenly felt something tug on my armor's right wing. When I looked, I saw Cynder trying to pull me down to the ground with the tip of that metal wing clamped in her jaws. "OK, OK, I'm down."

I quickly took a seat there on that high ground. And Cynder was upon me. Seated across my lap like a panther. And once again, she lifted her head to tuck her brow under my jaw. She moved her head forward and back to rub my chin with those smooth scales while she said softly, "Everything will be all right. I believe in you."

"It's appreciated, Cynder." I said softly while draping my arm over her. She was so kind... So supportive. What sort of a wreck would she have been had we not been there for her? I hardly knew her at all when we first crossed paths. A blip in my memories that provided just enough material for my dreaming mind to work with. And now...so much more. Cynder's presence with me was truly a special kind of miracle. And I knew that had the royal sisters and I not been there to soothe her when she needed us most, she would have been so much colder. So much more bitter. But the wonderful young woman in my arms was not at all like that. She was still reserved and not the most talkative person I knew, but there was a genuine sweetness about her. Like a rock in a river. Something I could always hold onto, who would give me the support I needed most when I needed it. And all this...from just one event in the depths of my dreams. "Thank you for being here with me."

Cynder responded by pushing her head up under me even more. And her words were soft and tender. "There's nowhere I'd rather be. I'm with you."

"Yes you are." I said almost playfully. Cynder giggled softly at that matter-of-fact response. Although as I beheld the beauty of the courtyard around us, I let out a sigh of realization. "You should stay here. I'm sure you'll be happy here."

However, the response I received was not what I expected. "Why...? I'd much rather stay with you."

Did... Did she even understand what she just said? I could only hope she was not expecting to follow me out of the realm of dreams and right into my arms when I awoke in the morning. Unable to even really try to counter that, I fell silent in the hopes that I would not be forced to think about that statement further.

With Cynder facing towards my left, she eventually noticed something that I did not. "Was he always there?"

Upon looking to my left and towards the waterfalls we saw during our descent, I saw that we had overlooked someone else out in the courtyard. One the of the Artisan dragons was standing before the waterfalls and their basin with a canvas standing before him on an easel. Her was wearing a green sleeveless jacket and had a tool belt of sorts around his waist. In one hand was a pallet lined with dollops of paint. I immediately had a hunch of who that was. "Huh... And in the same location as last time too..."

"What is he doing... Painting?" Cynder asked as we both rose to our feet. From that vantage point, we spread our wings and leaped off to gently glide on down to take a closer look. He did not notice our approach, but we quickly realized how large he was. Covered in vermilion scales and sporting a pair of straight horns that were angled back on his head, a hard narrow spiny crest went down the middle of his head and neck. He could have easily passed for a Peace Keeper with such a powerful build. But I knew that like all Artisans, he was a gentle giant despite his form.

I thought for sure he would not hear us coming with the waterfalls providing a soothing backdrop of noise in the immediate area. But this turned out to not be the case. He happened to glance down as our shadows reached him before we could and turned around. Cynder and I both became rooted to the spot. We were not anticipating that we would be detected before either of us could say anything.

For a moment, we just stared at each other. Waiting for the other to make the first move. He probably was not sure of what to make of a couple of strangers just walking up behind him. And he could surely tell Cynder and I were not from around there. I tried to remember his name and wondered if he was exactly who I thought he was. Wanting to diffuse this awkward silence, I spoke first. "Um... Delbin, right?"

"That's me. Was someone looking for me?" He asked with an impressively gruff and almost fierce growl in his voice. He even sounded exactly how I remembered him, although he had some tough darker and craggier scales encrusted over his jawline that bore more than a passing resemblance to a beard. Had we not found him painting, I would have easily assumed he was a Peace Keeper visiting the Artisan lands on holiday. And just like Nils assumed, Delbin took an immediate liking to my armor. "Whoa, now that's some fine armor. You wouldn't mind modeling for me sometime in that, right?"

"Maybe some other time, but not right now. You look a little busy with one canvas already." I replied while looking past his burly form. It appeared Delbin had been painting a landscape. Specifically the waterfalls and their basin ahead of us. Although something appeared to be missing. "Wait a minute. Wasn't there supposed to be some sort of archway between the waterfalls?"

Delbin chuckled at my insight and said, "There is, but I closed it up for the sake of the painting. It clashed with the natural look of the place. If you really need to head on in, just..."

"I know, just hop on all five of the stepping stones in the basin." I retorted while cracking a smirk. Both Delbin and Cynder looked surprised that I would know anything about a secret lock mechanism, but Delbin just laughed it off.

"Haha, did Lucas tell you about that?! Anyway, if you want to head on in, go right ahead. I just finished this painting, so I don't need to keep the alcove closed up anymore." Delbin then proceeded to start cleaning his tools while I noticed that any dollops of paint on his pallet had been reduced to flat circles of color. He knew exactly how much he needed to get the job done. I took a step closer to get a better look at his painting as I felt my inner artist coming out. Delbin noticed my interest in his work and stepped aside. "Care to take a look at my results?"

"Sure. Let's see..." Muttered as I stood before the canvas. Hardly any of the paint on the canvas was dry and I was under the impression that Delbin completed it in a very short time span. I noticed that he had really piled on the paint in some spots. Such as the water falling into the basin and the five round stone platforms set in it. The thick layers of paint added a real depth that literally made the stones and waterfall pop out. I focused on the painting before looking past at the landscape it depicted. I then tried to give myself tunnel vision to only focus on the painting before me. I spread my armor's wings wide and reached them forward with fanning their feathers. They cast a white curtain around me to keep my eyes from seeing anything else. "This is good... Really good. How long did it take you to do this?"

Delbin's response was a very unexpected one. "I wasn't really keeping track of time, but I think in less than two hours."

"We've got a real Bob Ross here." I chuckled to myself as I had to acknowledge Delbin's art skills. I then folded my wings and took a step back. Cynder then started to step forward to take a closer look. "How's it look?"

"It looks...nice?" Cynder soon muttered while looking like she was at a loss for words. Or that she was not entirely certain how to describe it. I understood where she was coming from. There was a time when I had no real appreciation for art even when it was all around me. It was only when I familiarized myself with the creative process of making something that can be considered art that I started to develop an awareness of it. And Cynder was most certainly not an artist. Delbin cocked his head to one side while gazing down at the little dragoness before Cynder turned to him with a sheepish grin on her face. "I...uh... I'm probably not the best person to ask for any real critique. I never really had the chance to learn how to appreciate art."

"Allow me then." I sad before stepping forward again to try my hand at an honest critique. I extended my armored hand towards the canvas while being mindful to not touch anything on it. "The vibrant color depicted here oozes with an impressionism approach. Even the few shadows being cast here accurately depict the time of the day the painting occurred. But what I adore about this is the heavy layers of paint used to create the stones in the basin and the waterfalls. Its so thick that it rises up off the canvas as if you could reach out and touch them. A literal depiction of depth. Kudos."

Delbin could not contain himself. He reached out with both hands and grabbed mine between them and gave my hand a very hearty shake. "The form of a knight, but the art of a poet! From one artist to another, it's appreci...uh..."

A loud metallic crumpling sound reached our ears as we all froze. Like the sound of soda cans being crushed. And I found out why. My hand was suddenly hurting. Upon releasing my hand from his grasp, very slowly I might add, we found that Delbin's mighty strength had almost crushed my gauntlet and the uneven metal plates were now digging into the back of my hand. "Ow... That actually hurts."

"I...uh...didn't know my own strength. You can get that hammered out, right?" Delbin asked while sounding rightfully embarrassed over his thanks backfiring on him. He especially flinched when he noticed Cynder casting a very dry glare at him. He then lifted a fist to his face and falsely coughed into it. "Anyway, I... Um... I'll let you two get back to...whatever you were doing. I can't exactly move this painting until it dries anyway."

"Yeah, sure... See ya, Delbin. I replied before Cynder and I hastily walked away. I could barely even move my fingers on my hand with how badly the plates were bent out of place. "Man, this actually hurts... Like...hurts more than I ever thought it would. Ow..."

"Can you fix it? You know anyone around here who can repair it?" Cynder asked with a genuine gaze of concern on her face. She was there specifically to look out for me and knowing I was in actual physical pain went against that agenda.

"Now that you mention it... Let's see if I can make this work." I replied while coming to a stop. I focused on just my right gauntlet while channeling its magic energies through it. That golden yellow aura soon coated it before the metal plates on just my hand began to liquefy. I stopped using the spell just short of it becoming thin enough to drip off of me. Not able to fall off my body, the liquid metal began to harden and regain its original shape. I smiled in satisfaction as I saw my gauntlet quickly restored to pristine condition and even flexed my fingers to be doubly sure it was repaired. "Yep, that did it!"

Cynder tilted her head to one side. Confused, she then asked, "Was that metal...melting a moment ago? Can you really do that? Just...melt it right off?"

"Crazy, right? Yeah, this stuff is normally a puddle of liquid metal when not in use. It requires a specific spell to be removed easily, but that allows for easy repairs too. As you just saw." I explained before looking around as we found ourselves alone in the courtyard. I looked up at that castle atop to hill to our right, but there seemed to be a large lock on the door. No easy way to get inside. I then looked to our left and saw that hedge maze. I looked down at Cynder and pointed over yonder. "You wanna take a stroll through the maze?"

"I'm up for whatever you have in mind. You know this place better than I do." Cynder replied as she followed me along. I then led her right into it and...well... Perhaps calling it a hedge maze was a bit generous. It only had two paths leading out to the sides that wrapped around the perimeter before converging on the other side. In the middle was a small clearing with three gaps cut out of another inner hedge circle with the three walls being mostly circular in shape. It was less of a maze and more of a relaxation area. The tall walls of leaves did provide a lot of comforting cover. Once we came to a stop right in the middle, Cynder glanced up at me with a cockeyed stare and a snide smirk on her lips. "You call this a maze?"

"Well, what would you call a setup involving hedges like this?" I asked while Cynder lowered her head and wheezed with a chuckle. I then took a seat against one of the hedge walls lining the outer edge of that circle and sighed in respite. This was turning out to be a good time. And I was trying very hard to not think of how much longer my body would remain asleep. Cynder watched me for a moment before walking to one side and then to the other, eyes cast skyward to see the vast blue sky from within the confines of those tall green walls. She eventually slunk my way once I noticed those teal eyes were focusing on me. I quietly asked, "How're you holding up?"

"I'm having a good time. You picked a really nice place for us to visit." Cynder said softly with such a relaxed tone in her voice. She then stepped across me and draped herself across my lap like a relaxing panther. She kept her wings as tightly folded as she could in order to not have them get in the way. I started to bring my right hand towards her back, but resisted the urge to stroke her. She was my companion and friend despite her bestial appearance and this was only our second time together. But my hand's movement did not go undetected. As I lowered my hand away from her, Cynder spoke up. "I don't mind. Go ahead."

Perhaps I was overestimating Cynder's supposed introverted nature. There was nothing but kindness in that tone. I did not want her to feel the cool touch of my gauntlet though. I managed to disconnect the entire metal sleeve from my right arm and dragged my bare fingers over her back. Those smooth scales felt lovely and I slid my fingers along her back, down her tail, and over her haunches. Cynder responded by leaning more firmly into me. "You have the softest touch..."

"Well, I do consider myself an artist... Softer hands tend to be the hands of creators." I replied as I felt myself smile. Cynder's body language in response to my tender caresses was very catlike and only lend itself more to her generally feline movements. She arched her tail, extended her front limbs forward with digits splayed as she felt compelled to stretch herself, and I almost expected to hear her start purring at any second. And I could not shake the panther parallels I kept seeing in her. Between her size and dark colors, Cynder really did bring to mind a black panther in a reptile's body. "You're such a pretty thing."

"I am?" Cynder asked softly while glancing my way while I noticed a very wide and relaxed smile on her face. Although that smile faded once my hand slid over the platinum bangle that was wrapped around the middle of her tail. "I appreciate the compliment, but...I can't really call myself pretty. Not when I still carry the scars of what I used to be..."

Was she referring to those platinum attachments? And even the spikes on her tail tip and wing joints? And those white markings on her body... It was easy to mistake them for naturally occurring patterns, but that likely was not the case. Surely remnants of Malefor's influence on her. I continued to stroke my fingers down the center of her back and said, "These things don't serve a purpose anymore. Malefor's gone. His legacy is dust. Whatever happened then doesn't make a difference now. If you look past the context, I say it all looks good on you. It's unique and actually compliments your outward appearance. No one will care if you don't tell them what the history behind them is."

Cynder could only let out a sigh before she looked back at me. It took a moment, but she managed to force a small smile. I think she really wanted to believe me, even if there were some memories she could not disregard as easily as others. "You're sweet... Thank you. I'm trying, but I guess I'm not quite out of it yet."

"You'll get there eventually. Just know that no one out there hates you. Literally no one." I explained matter-of-factly. Granted, anyone who could have hated her no longer existed. But that was something we should not dwell on. I then draped my arm over her the best I could and held Cynder against me. "And there are people who care about you. People who want you to be happy."

Cynder lifted her head and nuzzled the side up against the side of my head. She probably would rather have tucked her head under my jaw like before, but that was difficult to achieve with how her body was draped across me. She then asked softly, "Like you?"

"Like me." I replied softly while moving my hand to her shoulder. I never had much of a history with Cynder's existence or even much knowledge about her to begin with. But I was gradually learning about her. And I was learning what a fine person she is. And I was glad that she was becoming a much happier person than how she likely would have been otherwise.

"Thank you for always being kind." Cynder whispered directly into my ear before even nudging it with her snout. But after a moment more, she started to leave my embrace. Something caught her eye and was luring her away from me. I slid my gauntlet back on and followed before I realized what had caught her attention. Beyond the round hedge wall to our let was an ornate archway that appeared to be a mirror at first glance. But instead of displaying what was before it, the image inside the arch displayed an open night sky. Cynder glanced back once the clinking of my armor alerted her to my presence before she asked, "What do you think this is?"

Not only was the archway not displaying us in its reflection. There were even three-dimensional ethereal letters floating near the top to name the location on the other side. While reading in dreams is difficult, this was easier to make out due to it not being flat text. "It's a portal. It leads to somewhere else in the Artisan lands. Although I'm not sure why its nighttime there when it's the middle of the afternoon."

Cynder then looked up to read the floating text above us. "Dark Hollow... Sounds ominous."

"I promise it's not as creepy as it sounds. From what I remember, it's quite relaxing there." I explained as I pondered why that area is always shrouded in the cooling night sky. Perhaps some sort of magic at work to provide visitors relaxation regardless of when? I then asked, "Wanna check it out? It's one of my favorite places around here."

"If you're so sure, lead on. I'm right behind you." She replied with an intrigued smile on her lips. Cynder then stepped aside to let me lead, but I stopped just short of stepping through the portal. We were both on foot at the time and there was no solid ground on the other side. My companion noticed my hesitation and asked, "Something wrong?"

"Come to think of it... The dragons of this world can just fly through these things. I never found out what happens when something that can't fly steps through it." I replied while sticking my head through the portal. I felt an immediate drop in temperature and a shift in the air pressure. A very pleasant atmosphere. "One way to find out, I guess."

I did not know what I expected, but I certainly got something I did not want. As soon as I stepped through that portal, I fell right down into open space. Tumbling uncontrollably, I shouted in disarray while event he very gravity started to twist. I went from falling downward to rolling to the side and then right back up and finally back in the opposite direction I came from! I was launched right out of the portal and past Cynder, clanking along the ground before slamming face first into the hedge wall before the portal while upside-down. I got stuck there for several seconds while Cynder could not help bursting into laughter at the spectacle. "Whahahahahat was that?! Are you OK?!"

"Kinda fun, but ouch..." I groaned with my legs coming loose first and pulling out of my leafy cushion before flopping onto my back. The whole experience knocked the wind out of me and just left me sore from crashing along the ground in ways I was not ready for. I stared at the sky in exasperation as I grumbled, "At least now we know why no one ever enters these on foot. If you can't fly, it kicks you right out."

"Ha... Haha... Sorry, sorry, I really shouldn't be laughing when you get hurt. I'm supposed to be watching out for you." Cynder said before hurrying to my side while looking like she could not decide if she should feel amused or worried. She held out a hand to me and asked, "Need a paw?"

"Looks more like a hand to me. And thanks, but I got this." I retorted before working my armor's wings, folding them to get them situated right under me before making them push me up by extending them straight back. I dusted myself off once back on my feet. "Man, these wings are useful. Anyway, now that we know that going on foot is a dumb idea... You first. It's at least safe in there."

"If you insist." Cynder muttered before rushing on through with wings spread. She jumped before she could fully enter the portal, but her wings carried her along once on the other side. Seeing that flight really was the only safe means of traversing these kinds of portals, I rushed on through too and spread my wings once clear to break out into a glide. I caught up with Cynder quickly now that we were soaring under the admittedly artificial night sky. The dark dragoness looked over at me and asked, "Say... If this is really still a part of the lands we were just in... What's the point of these portals when we can just fly here on our own?"

"My guess? For the sake of practicality. I suppose you could take the scenic route if you wanted, but you can't deny being able to go exactly where you need to get to by using a portal for instant travel makes some kind of sense." I replied while we beheld the moonlit vista below us. And up ahead were the gentle glows of lanterns and open fires in another vale carved out of the earth. "That must be it right over there. Dark Hallow."

I was in for quite the surprise once we started to come in for a landing. I did not know what to expect now that everything and everyone I knew from this world did not look at all like how I remembered, but I especially was not expecting what we saw. Large stone bookcases were sporadically spread out around the walls of the place. I cast my gaze around in awe once we landed. "An outdoor library... Now it all makes sense."

"If you wanted to curl up with a good book, this is the perfect atmosphere for it. Even the crickets are convinced it's the middle of the night out here." Cynder remarked as I too noticed that not only was Dark Hallow bathed in the dark of the night. Even the sounds of the night were filling the air from nocturnal fauna. Even the crackling of bonfires nearby added to the cozy atmosphere. Although there was a scattered pile of wooden sticks nearby that was probably meant to be used to make a bonfire, but never got around to being completed.

Cynder glanced my way while I noticed before she then looked around at the scattered firewood. I saw what she was implying and held out my right hand to cast a levitation spell. All of the bits of wood were coated in a billow yellow aura before they all congregated onto a single patch of bare earth that probably served as the spot fires should be built on. Once the pile had been gathered, Cynder then unleashed a gout of natural fire from her maw to set the pile alight. Except I was surprised to see that the flames were a startling shade of green. But this green was quickly lost as the flames that rose from the firewood quickly took on a natural hot orange hue. The crackling of burning wood filled the air as we were bathed with the warm glow of fresh orange flames. "Much better."

The two of us took a seat around the fire, although not quite at opposite ends. Cynder was not far from me while we watched the fire burn. The popping and cracking of darkening wood. The wave of heat from whenever a light breeze caused the flames to lean towards us. That warm glow cast over the immediate area. It was truly magical. And no one was around to interrupt us.

"I'm really enjoying my time with you today." I heard Cynder say while I was lost in my thoughts for a moment. I glanced over at her and was surprised to see just how lovely she looked with that glow bathing her dark body. Her eyes shone in the fire's light as an equally warm smile spread across her lips. "Are you having a good time too?"

All I did was nod before turning my gaze back to the fire before me. And that took my thoughts back to the color of Cynder's flame breath. I knew that such flame breaths can vary greatly from specimen to specimen when it comes to Equestria's dragons, but that green color did not even remotely compliment Cynder's floral hues. And the green fire... It carried an almost inherently malevolent presence with it. Just like...the flames that surrounded the Changeling queen when she told...

Just like that, I was reminded of everything that was happening in the real world. All because I just happened to witness a burst of green fire. How frustrating it is how a completely innocuous sight can trigger an avalanche of thoughts that forces unpleasant memories to surface. I hated it. I did not want to be upset in a time that was supposed to be a time of rest. And I certainly did not want Cynder to know she had triggered such unpleasant thoughts in my head.

My mood's shift did not go unnoticed for long. Cynder likely sensed something was amiss from my prolonged silence. She inched a little closer and asked, "Is...something wrong?"

Rather than simply say what I was thinking and why, I glanced her way and asked a question of my own. "Has your flame breath always been green?"

"All my life. I never really thought about it until now. And...I doubt it's natural. Probably just...another remnant of what I once was." Cynder muttered while she too started to look and sound rather downtrodden. In much the same way just seeing those green flames reminded me of what was happening in the real world, being reminded of that unnatural color staining an inherent ability of hers also instilled Cynder with angst. "It's part of why I don't do it more often... It doesn't look right. Fire shouldn't be green. It almost...looks like poison."

Now it was my turn to feel guilty. I did not mean to upset my friend by digging up bad memories. Trying to put her happiness before mine, I spoke up. "It's still just fire. I didn't notice any smell in the air that could mean it's poisonous. If you can't help how it looks, you shouldn't dwell on it too much..."

My words did little to soothe her. Cynder cast her gaze towards the bonfire we had built. Most likely longing for the natural warm orange glow those flames were emitting. That color was one of warmth. But that green... It looked vile. Green flames... But then I tried to think of another source of green fire. The display of those vile flames around the Changeling queen was not the first time. I had fist seen them utilized by Thorax. And then dear little Ocellus. And those little flashes of green fire whenever they change form never bothered me much before. Why was it bothering me now?

I did not want to see such a color being one to dread when associated with flames. At least not when emitted from someone like Cynder. And so I asked, "Cynder... Show me again."

Her eyes perked up while she lifted her head. I pointed my fingers upward, trying to coax her to try unleashing some of that green fire upward. And so she did. After a moment of composing herself, Cynder lifted her head and let out a long wheeze while a gentle plume of that green fire surged from her maw. That long exhale kept the flames going longer than one strong huff. Cynder looked at me almost in shame once it ended, but I then asked. "Again, please."

Over and over, Cynder did just that. Long sprays of green fire in a relaxed and almost tepid manner. The somber mood about her and those green flames... It brought to mind Ocellus when I first met her. That fragile little love bug... And Cynder was much the same. Trying to find happiness after having no home to go back to and having nothing but a life of shame behind her. Having seen enough, I reached out and pulled Cynder into my armored embrace. "Mia poca draghessa..."

"Wha... What was that?" Cynder asked as those words reached her ears. I suddenly realized what I said and immediately wondered if that was a good idea. That was a sacred term I only use when addressing Smolder. Perhaps I was going too heavy when I said it to Cynder and I fell silent in unease. Cynder then asked, "It sounded nice... Do I...not make you afraid when I do that?"

"I'll get used to it. It's not natural, but...it's still just fire. Nothing to be ashamed of." I whispered to her, ignoring my own troubles to focus on her. If I could bring a smile back to her face, it would be enough. She was doing so much just by staying by my side. I had to do my part for Cynder as well.

Cynder soon lifted her head to gaze into my eyes. From so close in that warm fiery glow, she could see clearly. "Did...those green flames...make you uncomfortable?"

"In a sense... But only because they reminded me of something recently... Someone else can summon green fire. And...there's something unsettling about it. And that...reminded me of what's happening back home..." I muttered while keeping a hand firmly upon her back to comfort her in case my words would instill guilt in her heart. I lowered my eyes, unable to look at her. "Don't blame yourself... It's just the reality of the situation for me. Don't concern yourself with it too much."

After a moment of silence that was broken only by the crackling of burning wood and the chittering of nocturnal life around us, Cynder whispered to me. "Is there anything I can do for you?"

It was a question that I did not have an answer to. Not a real one, at least. I sighed harshly and mumbled, "Stay with me... Just...be here for me like you have been."

Cynder pulled herself up higher and brought her brow to the side of my head. Resting her bare crown against me. Eyes closed, facing down. And she whispered to me. "I'm with you. Always."

The tender sincerity in those words... Why did I shed a tear? Her hand felt along my armored arm and found its way to my hand, wrapping her digits around mine as much as she could. She whispered again to me, eyes clamped shut. "You've done so much for me... Let me do what I can for you."

"Please... Anything... Anything to get me through what's ahead..." I muttered in a quiet plea. And Cynder answered. Her great wings wrapped around me in a manner that was so familiar. A protective shielding embrace. I turned my head and closed my eyes, our brows resting against each other. I felt...safe with her. Not simply a friend. A force to be reckoned with. A guardian. A defiant shadow given form. "Thank you for coming to me today. I...didn't know how much I needed you."

"You're going through dark times... I've been there. Let me watch over you while you're still in those shadows. I won't falter. Not for you." She whispered to me once again in that wonderful gentle glow of the flames before us. I opened my eyes with her face lifting just enough to gaze into mine. That beautiful shadow wrapped in violet scales with jewels of turquoise set into them. I began to lift my hand, her own hand grasping mine. "I'm with you... I'll say that as many times as I have to."

"You truly are wonderful..." I muttered in resignation. I just felt so tired... Yet so safe. I began to lean back with my armor's wings providing a cushion under me. Cynder's wings released me, but she stayed atop me. I rested by the fire. And Cynder... Her hand rose to my face. And with tenderness I would not expect from such a bestial entity she dragged a claw along my cheek and down to my jaw. Claws that could tear, but were merely tickling me with the lightest of scratches. "I know you won't hurt me... You're too good for that."

"I want to be better than I was... I want...to be worthy of that smile you show me." She cooed with such adoration in those eyes. I wonder what she thought she was seeing beneath her... But as she stroked me, my armored hands slid up and over her shoulders. And they soon made their way for the platinum bangle secured around her throat. I did not realize just how uncomfortable it looked until then. There was no way I could slide it over her head. A compulsion filled me. I wanted to remove it. There had to be some way. If one could get it on in the first place, it could surely be removed. I gripped it at both sides, pulling and twisting to try to find a connecting point to separate it at. Cynder noticed right away and let out an almost bitter sigh. "I appreciate what you're doing, but I really don't think..."

There was a click. And Cynder froze in stunned silence. With a gentle pull in opposite directions, the platinum band around her throat separated into two even halves. Cynder's hand quickly rose to her throat and ran its fingers around where it had once been covered. And I saw it. That look of almost delirious joyful realization. And I became inspired. I found a way to make her smile. And so I dropped the two halves of that band and went for the ones on her wrists. Cynder pleaded, "Yes, please... The others..."

One by one, the bangles around her wrists were removed. But before I could focus on the bangle wrapped around the middle of her tail, I took note of the two spikes affixed to the joints on her wings. Almost like a pair of elbows, they could probably jab at an opponent. But since they two were made of shimmering platinum, I was convinced they could be removed. "Hang on... Metal like this isn't natural on a living creature."

"Those? It...never occurred to me." She muttered while allowing me to do what I needed to do. I started with the left wing. And after a bit of wiggling, I felt that polished spike loosen and slide off. Beneath it was a small dull claw that nearly matched those on her hands. And once the other was removed, I sat up to have an easier time reaching the one affixed to the tip of her tail. Cynder curled it forward to me and waited impatiently for me to get it off. "I can't imagine what might be under this..."

That blade had served Cynder well in the battle against Malefor, but it needed to be removed. And after some wiggling and twisting, I got it to loosen. But I did not find what I was expecting upon sliding it off. Cynder's tail spade consisted of feathery soft fibers that strongly brought to mind those on Ember's tail, its color matching the rosy red hue of her ventral scales. Cynder gazed in awe as she beheld her natural tail spade for the first time. She grabbed it with one hand and dragged the fibers through her fingers. "It's...all so soft..."

Lastly, I slid off the bangle that was wrapped around her tail. And she sat before me. Body bare, those pieces of discarded platinum shining in the glow of the bonfire. No one had ever seen her without those platinum shackles. No one except me. Cynder closed her eyes and practically swooned as she dragged her claws over where she used to be covered. To feel her bare scales there for the first time in her life... It must have been like finally having the shackles of slavery thrown off for the first time. She looked utterly joyous. And that was enough for me to feel a sense of accomplishment. "I never thought I'd ever know what it would feel like to have those old relics finally come off... Like...so much weight has been lifted from my shoulders..."

I said nothing. This was her moment. She was already freed from the influence of Malefor, but now the symbols of her bondage were scattered on the ground. They did compliment her form well enough, but to see her bare and free of them... She looked truly regal. Her natural form bared for my eyes to see. And I merely gazed upon her in the glow of the fire beside us. Watching the results of my hands finding the means to cast off those shimmering binds.

Cynder's eyes soon glanced around. As if filled with a need. There were a trio of increasingly tall round platforms beside us that obstructed our view of whatever lay beyond that entry point of Dark Hallow and I think she was compelled to explore. She then looked my way very apologetically before she said, "I know I shouldn't leave you alone, but...would you mind if I went for a walk around the place? I want to know what it's like to actually move around without those old things."

"I won't stop you. I'll be right here." I replied while not wanting to restrain her in any way. Cynder then took several steps away, looked back at me one more time, and then went running off out of sight. And so I sat there by the gradually dying fire. Alone with my thoughts. Thoughts I should not be having during a dream where I was supposed to be resting my head.

Doubts. Fears. Unease. So many familiar sources of angst filled my thoughts while I gazed into the flickering orange flames before me. But my gaze also fell upon the discarded platinum shackles that now lay where Cynder had been resting. I looked at my armored hands. I did a good deed. And I could keep doing good deeds even after I awoke. I began to wonder... How much longer? How many more minutes... How many more hours before I would have to bid Cynder farewell again?

I should not have been squandering my time in that dream by spending it alone. Not when I was so vulnerable. I am uncertain with how much time passed before then, but I eventually rose to my feet and set off to find Cynder. I expected her to be gone no longer than five minutes, but she was taking her sweet time.

Stepping around those tall platforms and heading to the end of that courtyard revealed more of the same. A few bonfires, lush grass, and some more bookcases carved out of the stone walls. But I distinctly remembered a path off to the side. Heading off to the right revealed a tunnel carved out of the hill. This tunnel was also lined with shelves carved out of the walls that were lined with books. Many candles rested upon small ledges to cast light throughout the tunnel. I started to walk down the stone floor before I noticed someone up ahead in the space before the path turned right into another tunnel. Another one of the local dragons leaning against a wall while holding a quill in his hand and a scroll in the other. Where Delbin had a more muscular build and Nils was very slender, this Artisan had most of his body's mass in the lower area of his frame with a more rotund torso. I doubt there was much fat in him. All that mass was probably muscle.

I was not sure if I should allow myself to be discovered. The Artisans I had encountered so far were nothing if not sociable, but I felt unusually timid as I approached. Even if there was no way he would not notice me with the clinking of my sabatons on the stone floor. This Artisan was notable for the indigo color of his scales and his dull orange ventral scales. His angular jagged horns pointed straight back on opposite sides of a thick crest that looked more like proper hair. His thin tidy moustache granted him an air of sophistication. I suspected he was writing down poetry on that scroll. Right when I started to walk by him, he glanced down at me while I stared back. After a moment of rather awkward silence, he spoke first. "Can I help you, sir?"

Since he asked, I might as well answer. "Yes, I'm looking for someone. Did a young lady pass through here? About this high? On all fours?"

"Her? Yes, she passed by barely five minutes ago. Oswin over yonder can probably help you if she's nowhere around the reflecting pool." He replied before I continued on down the tunnel. I knew that these tunnels ended in a room with no other exit, so there was nowhere Cynder could go. Upon entering, I found another tall Artisan seated on a round platform that appeared to pull double duty as a bench and table. The room before me looked much more like a proper library with bookcases lining the entire perimeter of the domed room. There was even an indoor pond of sorts that ran through the middle of the room with the opposite end having the floor on a much higher elevation than the rest of it. Such architecture would be very impractical for anyone who did not have wings. I felt compelled to keep my voice down since such interior design would likely cause most sounds to echo all over the place.

The dragon seated before me was very focused on the book in his hands. His body consisted of shades of orange as well as some dark horizontal stripes on his sides. Not like his wings, where the membranes were a bold purple. Her rubbed a thumb along his rounded muzzle. Judging by the jeweled armlets he was wearing, that broad metal gorget atop his torso, and that vibrant red hat on his head that bore more than a passing resemblance to a turban, I suspected he was a stage performer. I did not see Cynder anywhere from the entry point of the room, so I approached him for answers. "Excuse me... Oswin, right?"

"Yep, that's me. Did Darius send you over? Or are you looking for your friend?" He replied quietly while looking up from his book. He sounded like quite the friendly fellow. When I looked around from where I was standing, Oswin pointed behind himself. "She's right over there. Never said a word after she got here."

I leaned to one side in order to see where he was pointing and found that Oswin's body had conveniently obstructed my view of Cynder. She was at the far end of the room on a tiny section of flooring set before the wall that was surrounded by the pool. It did not look like she was doing much. Just resting on the floor while gazing into the pool.

"Got it. Thanks." I said before channeling the magic in my gauntlets for a quick and easy teleportation spell to close the gap. Once I appeared behind Cynder in a flash of magic light, she visibly jumped upon seeing my reflection appear behind hers. "Found you."

Cynder, despite the initial start I gave her, burst into quiet giggling when she looked up at me. Even she was compelled to keep her voice down in the library. "Did I keep you waiting? I just found this place and... Well, I felt the need to relax a while."

"I see why. This is probably the spot everyone thinks of when they think of Dark Hallow." I replied before dropping to one knee beside her. We both took to watching our reflections on the surface of the pool. It looked reasonably deep, though it likely only would go up to my chest if I jumped in. After a moment, I glanced up and noticed that Oswin was watching us. But only for a moment. He soon closed his book and walked out of the library and even spoke to Darius halfway down the hall. The actor and the poet both looked our way while out of earshot and almost looked like they were on the same page about something. Together, the two Artisans walked down the other half of the hall and out of sight. Were they just giving the two of us some time alone? I then asked softly, "You just can't get enough of how you look without all that platinum on you?"

"No matter how I look at it, they were just shackles. Binds that used to be bound by invisible chains. And blades attached to me to be used as weapons against my master's enemies... To finally be free of them... It's...a feeling I can't describe." Cynder muttered before raising a finger to the white lines just under her eyes. She then lifted her hand to her forehead, against sliding her fingers over the white sigil atop it. "I don't think there's any way to get these off though... At least I don't mind them as much. I honestly keep forgetting these are even here."

"Are those really a type of marking that isn't natural? They honestly look almost like natural patterns on you. At least they really do look nice." I replied while stroking my hand over her back. Cynder did not look distraught at all. I think she was starting to appreciate that at least someone thought those symbols only added to her appearance instead of sabotaging it. I then tried to add an extra layer of sweetness to my words by whispering towards her ear. "You truly are beautiful."

Cynder shuddered and froze in place at those words being processed in her head. It was something I had never said to her once. A statement I had acknowledged to myself, but never vocalized as such. I said nothing else to let her think about my words, but she did soon look at me with a very crooked smile spread across her face. "And...and...you have...such beautiful eyes..."

"That's...kind of you to say..." I muttered as she turned the tables on me. It was not the first time someone had complimented my gaze, but to hear it from Cynder was exceptionally sweet.

"Sorry, I... I want to say something nice about how you look that doesn't involve your armor, but...I...don't even know what you are. So I have no idea what to gauge you as." Cynder explained before bursting into a nervous chuckle. She was right. I never revealed the name of my species to her. She then added, "But your eyes... They always look so gentle. I never get tired of that gaze."

That was the last thing that was said between us for a while. Cynder continued to examine herself in the pool's reflection while occasionally looking up at me. For the moment, words were not needed. Although there was one point where she gazed at me for an exceptionally long time. When I caught her staring, I winked one eye at her to try something new. This clever use of my eyes got a giggle out of Cynder as she lifted her hand to her lips while she looked away.

After a while, we finally decided it was time to see what else there was to see around Dark Hallow. Cynder and I made our way topside again and found ourselves out under the night sky. But by then, the air felt more alive. Like we were not alone. And not just because I happened to pass by Darius and Oswin. "I get the sneaking suspicion the place isn't as empty as it was when we first got here."

"Yeah, I feel it too... I wonder what's happening." Cynder added while we headed back towards the courtyard. The fire we had built had likely gone out by then and I could see a trail of smoke rising over yonder from the smoldering remains. But now that we were on a higher elevation than before, we could see the top of the three platforms in the middle of the courtyard. The tallest one, which provided an excellent vantage point, was topped with a round glowing glass rooftop. Perhaps a light source to add to the atmosphere? "Ooh, I want to get a look at that."

The two of us flew over and set down atop the glowing roof. Cynder slid a hand over the tough glowing glass, marveling at its display. "It's even a little warm."

"Man, it's amazing how much more beautiful this place has gotten since I last saw it. The Artisans have great taste in architecture." I said before we both took a seat atop that convenient light source. It was such a fine spot to observe things from. We could see out beyond the darkened vale. And the night sky... So many more stars than there really should be. It was dazzling. Although I then whispered to Cynder, "If you need a place to stay... A new place to call home... I think this world would suit you just fine."

"And I believe you." Cynder replied, but she appeared hesitant to discuss it further. I did not press her for further conversation on the topic. After a moment of silence, Cynder looked to her right. "Hm? What's happening over there?"

When I looked across the courtyard, there was an open area atop the walls of where she and I had been resting at the start. It looked like Darius was on a higher spot than that, using it as a stage while holding that scroll and a red rose in one hand while cradling an old dragon skull in the other. Oswin was seated before him, but he was not the only one. Several dragons were seated before Darius as he gave his performance and all of different shapes and colors. I could not hear Darius from the distance. Certainly not with the nighttime fauna joining in with the ambience. But it looked like he was reading aloud what he had written. "Looks like it's poetry night."

There seemed to be members of all five races of dragons in the audience. I recognized some that bore the appearance of bejeweled mages while bearing consistent slender builds. A couple of them looked like they were straight out of a bedtime story... Maybe from a land of colorful little bears with cute designs on their bellies. At least one of them had a very rotund form while chewing a sprig of wheat in his teeth with a tattered straw hat atop his head. Like someone fresh out of a swampland. And one... One was clearly armed with a small round shield on his left arm and a sword in a scabbard at his side. This mighty warrior dragon with an imposing muscular build. With a belly of yellow and dull vermilion scales, he almost looked bald from that angle and sported a craggy 'beard' of stonelike scales along his very strong lower jaw. Even the horns on his head looked more like large stone scales. There were long bands of belts tied on him that secured a spaulder to his right shoulder. Even the tip of his tail had a small domed shield affixed to it, but most certainly not for defensive purposes. My eyes wandered between these dragons as I muttered, "Artisans... Magic Crafters... Dream Weavers... Beast Maker... Peace Keeper. I never would've guessed the dragons of this world are such a colorful bunch."

"Wait... You mean those two there? The ones that look like they're wearing stripped socks on their heads? THAT'S what a Dream Weaver looks like? How do I look even remotely similar to that?!" Cynder all but yelled in annoyance over the prior observations Nils made when we first met him. And she was right. How did he ever get that idea? Or was there something we were missing.

While we could not make out what was being said, we could still appreciate the quiet sophistication of the poetry corner happening across from where we were seated. But the Peace Keeper... He soon glanced over his shoulder at the two of us while keeping his arms crossed. Our eyes met for a moment before he turned his attention back towards Darius. But after a minute more, he looked back over at us before again looking away. I was not the only one to notice this. "I don't like that look he keeps giving us..."

"I think he might just be wondering who we are...but it doesn't make those side glances any less uncomfortable." I muttered quietly while starting to think we should start to move somewhere else. Just when I was starting to think that dragon had only been looking at us in curiosity, something changed. He began to approach us by stepping sideways. Stepping our way without ever taking his eyes off Darius. I started to raise an eyebrow at this display while starting to ready my legs to stand up. And then he reached for his sword. "Uh oh."

The Peace Keeper suddenly let out a roar before turning our way with sword in his right hand. With a flap of his wings, he shot across the courtyard and tried to reach me with his right hand. Cynder and I responded hastily by flinging ourselves in opposite directions with a flap of our wings. But he did not seem to be concerned with her. I could see him looking right at me once we all landed and he then proceeded to slam his tail into the ground. This must have triggered some sort of mechanism since the three tall platforms in the courtyard started to retract into the ground in order to make the courtyard completely flat. Like an arena... Cynder and I were not the only one to notice this sudden show of aggression as I then heard Oswin call out from atop the wall. "Heads up, everyone! Ulric's getting rowdy!"

And just like that... They began to descend upon the walls. At least two dozen dragons in all came swooping in from all over to see the duel that was unfolding. Artisans, Peace Keepers, Magic Crafters, Beast Makers, and Dream Weavers. I suddenly got flashbacks from when I met Ember for the first time. Surrounded by hundreds of dragons atop the very edges of a volcanic valley. But these dragons... They were no brutes. They were here to witness this confrontation like it was just a big game. Perhaps our assailant was not actually trying to harm me?

Whatever the case, Cynder was having none of it. She rushed to my side and got between the two of us, body low to the ground as she looked ready to charge. Ulric was taken aback by her interference and even lowered his sword. When I looked down at her, she looked up at me with a defiant glare. "I'm with you."

I looked ahead at Ulric while he looked back at me. He then snarled excitedly and lifted his sword. Twice, he smacked the blade against his shield. That was when I understood. This was not a duel to the death. He was simply issuing a challenge. Was it my armor that gave him the idea I was a wandering warrior? And I have to say... Despite everything that has been happening lately, I was quite happy with the idea of having a friendly spar for once. I rested my hand on Cynder's head and said, "No, I've got this. I think the guy just wants to have a little fun."

"Wait, really?" Cynder asked with a look of utter surprise in her eyes. She looked up at me and said, "But...I'm supposed to be watching out for you! I can't just stand by and watch you get hurt!"

"It's OK, Cynder. He's not gonna hurt me. Not while my armor holds up." I replied while stepping past her. "Just find a good spot and enjoy the show. It'd be nice to have a round without my life being on the line for once."

Cynder hesitated, but she soon relented. She spread her wings and shot up to the highest vantage point she could find nearby. I then noticed one of the Magic Crafters raise an ornate scepter as a spell was cast. Veils of shimmering light rose up at the only two exits to that courtyard. No doubt barriers to keep us from bumbling into less ideal locations during the match. But just when I was about to consider my options for a weapon, a voice called out from behind Ulric. From atop the hedge arch at the far end of the ring. "Come on, Ulric! I've got twenty gems riding on you winning this!"

It sounded vaguely familiar. And when I lifted my head to see who it came from, I stood transfixed. The smallest dragon among the bunch. A young drake with purple scales and proud yellow horns and a large finlike crest atop his head, his orange wings spread to help him keep balance atop his vantage point. A big smile started to creep across my lips. It was so surreal... Like I was seeing an old friend I had not seen for nearly half my life and not knowing how much I had missed him until I laid eyes on him again. "Well, look who it is... Man, I missed that kid."

I quickly remembered the challenge at hand and knew I should not keep my opponent waiting. Summoning the Lunar Shield and Celestial Sword for use would just not be fair. And I certainly did not want to kill the guy. That was when I decided to get creative while keeping the odds fair and even. I held out my left arm to the side and channeled the frigid ice magic in it. Icy mist engulfed my arm before it all compacted around my vambrace. In seconds, a round shield of enchanted blue ice was affixed to my arm even as the audience around us marveled at my answer to Ulric's challenge. And it did not stop there. I focused my magic to craft an icy blade to wield. I focused on the sword in Ulric's hand. It appeared to be a gladius, so I decided to arm myself with a matching sword. The crackling of ice filled the air as a sword of purest magic ice formed before me in the air. Too cold to hold with bare hands, but I would be fine in the comfortable confines of my armor. I took hold of my icy gladius in my right hand and then tapped it twice against my shield to answer Ulric's challenge with my own. I deliberately left the edges dull. There was almost no armor on him at all, so I had to take care to make my attacks nonlethal. I was pumped and expecting a good time, especially since we were mostly on even ground.

"That's the spirit, new blood! I knew I saw a warrior in you when I first laid eyes on you!" Ulric called out with a deep rumbling voice. I sized him up from a safe distance. He was bigger than me by at least a head and surely much stronger than I was. If I focused too much on defense, he would just shove me to the ground. I would need to find a balance. When I saw Ulric ready his wings, I did so with mine as well. And with one strong flap, we charged.

Ulric and I met with shields ready, the steel and icy discs crashing into each other as we came to a stop in the middle of this makeshift arena. A roar from the crowd around us filled the air as we started strong. We struck each other with equal force and pushed back from each other once our momentum ran its course. Ulric took a defensive stance with his shield arm ready, even bringing the tip of his sword to it to tap on it a few times. He was constantly grinning in sheer glee, eager to test me.

I had my shield ready as well just in case this turned out to be a trap. That round shield of ice was smaller than the Lunar Shield, so I would have to be more active in its use to block incoming attacks. I strongly doubted that sword of his would chip away at it, but I was more concerned with just how much power would be behind his blows than the sharpness of that blade. I waited and watched before I suddenly lashed out with a stab of his shield.

This was exactly what Ulric wanted. He batted my sword away with shocking force and swung his sword at me in a wide arc. I only narrowly managed to get my shield up in time as steel struck ice. Now that the first blows had been struck we practically began to dance as we parried and struck with our blades. Our audience applauded and cheered as Ulric and I clashed under the stars. Ulric was careful as well. He was very mindful to never swing high to avoid lashing out at my unprotected head. Although I was then suddenly reminded that his sword was not his only weapon. With a sudden turn of his body, Ulric swung his tail at me and smashed that spare bulbous shield on it right into the side of my knee!

"Hey! I saw that!" I yelped as my leg very nearly buckled out from under me. My armor held up just fine since the shield was too small and light to deliver a particularly crushing blow, but that could have inflicted a nasty internal wound had my leg been uncovered. A very sly tactic. Having nearly lost my balance, I was forced to retreat with a flap of my wings. Ulric missed with a swing of his sword even as the crowd cheered from that momentary tipping of the scales. Now knowing what I had to watch for, I smacked my sword into my shield a few times more. "Try that again."

Ulric laughed before he charged with sword held high. I had my shield ready and managed to shove it aside once it came down. Acting quickly, I jabbed my sword's pommel into his exposed gut to stun him briefly and lashed out with a slapping strike to his craggy chin. When I found I still had just enough time to get in another blow, I kicked him squarely in the gut once more to send Ulric flying back a surprisingly great distance. It is easy to forget just how much power I have in my legs when wearing those enchanted greaves. But Ulric did not stay down. He was like a wall of stone and was already shaking off the discomfort of a few hard body blows.

We both approached each other carefully as I decided to exploit his tail attacks. I went mostly on the defensive, parrying his swings while making light jabs and slices with my sword. Sure enough, Ulric took another low swing at me with his weaponized tail. I was waiting for this moment and knew exactly what I was going to do. I first lashed out with a light kick to halt its movement before stomping down hard to pin it under my sabaton. This crushing stomp with all the might of an earth pony's hooves made Ulric lift his head and yell with unexpected pain. Acting quickly, I cast aside my sword for the moment and took him for a ride.

I yanked his tail up into both hands while casting a double dose of the levitation spell on just Ulric's tail. Before he even knew what was happening, I yanked him off his feet and started to swing him around in a circular fashion to make it impossible for him to claw his way back onto his feet. With the levitation spell bending the law of physics to make him feel much lighter than usual, I had just enough leverage to have some fun with this. Once I had built up enough speed, I swung his tail up high before slamming him down on the other side of me with a thud. Over and over, I slapped him around like a rag doll back to front and back again. I even found myself laughing now that I was actually enjoying myself. Even some of the audience was cracking up from witnessing this unorthodox tactic. Maybe it would be enough to convince Ulric to not take another swing at me with his tail.

This tactic would only go on for so long before Ulric would find a way to wiggle his way out of my grasp. After getting slammed around several times, he waited until I slammed him onto his back before making his move. Before I could start to pull him back up, Ulric looked down at me and roared with a blast or raw fire exploding from his maw! This forced me to relent with my ice shield rising to protect my face. My armor would protect my body just fine, but I had to prioritize shielding my head from such attacks. As that flash of fire forced me to step back, I heard another voice from atop the walls nearby call out. "Rush him, brother!"

Ulric was back on his feet in seconds and charged at me with a hard stab of his sword. I was not willing to risk taking a hard hit with that much strength behind it and flung myself to the side hard with a sweep of my armor's wings. I hastily called my icy gladius back to my hand. And this was the point Ulric started to really exert himself. His swings became faster and harder. So hard that anytime I did not parry his swings with my shield, his swings threw my arm to the side.

This guy was just too strong for me to take head-on. And he was much faster than he appeared. Ulric landed several blows onto my armored body that would have surely killed me had I be exposed. After getting some more distance from him, I very nearly tripped over something. And a quick glance at my feet revealed something I had forgotten about. Cynder's platinum shackles and the three blades that once adorned her tail and the elbows of her wings were still right where I left them. I glanced up and looked around, seeing Cynder perched atop a tower that bordered one of the two barrier walls that were keeping me and my opponent boxed in. She knew what I had just noticed and called down to me with nothing but confidence in her voice. "You've got this, James! Take him down!"

Cynder's words of encouragement inspired me. As if she had just cast some extra tools at me to utilize in this duel. Once Ulric came charging in, I realized I had to get his attention away from the shiny silvery bits of scrap littering the ground. With a quick use of the teleportation spell, I placed myself at the opposite end of the arena. Everyone let out a gasp of surprise to see me use anything as tricky as teleportation while Ulric was left stunned and confused over where I had just vanished to. I called out to him with my sword once again slapping against my shield of ice. "Over here, tiny!"

The instant Ulric turned to face me with a look of strangely delighted frustration, I took the opportunity I needed. I used the levitation spell through my left gauntlet to snatch up the scattered platinum bangles behind them and caused one to launch itself right into the back of his head. This hit with more than enough force to cause Ulric to stagger forward before he abruptly turned around to see what cheeky interloper had pelted him in the back of the head. "Hey! Who threw that?!"

"Over here!" I called out with the pieces of floating platinum floating around him to stay out of his field of vision. And when Ulric turned around, I blindsided him by launching one of those shackles into the side of his face like a metallic punch. Momentarily stunned, I had those four shackles bombard him in the face while calling the three sharp blades over to me. The shackles were too light to deal anything more than glancing hits, but they surely still stun. And from the look of things, all I was doing was getting Ulric pretty angry.

Frustration taking hold, Uric roared with another blast of fire blowing the four shackles away. He then cast his glare towards me now that I had thoroughly annoyed him. I had Cynder's tail blade and wing spikes floating above my upraised left hand like a trio of throwing knives. I knew these would draw blood, but weapons that tiny would only be a nuisance to such a tough dragon warrior. And Ulric was clearly far from concerned as he charged at me with shield raised to guard his face.

I let my shimmering projectiles fly with a sweep of my hand. Cynder tail blade glanced off his shield while the elbows spike did get lodged in his torso well enough to draw a small trickle of blood from each wound. This did not even remotely slow Ulric down. He still came charging right at me while I desperately tried to hold him off by pelting him from all sides with those platinum rings. He just too mad to care about the stinging pain he was in. "Oh, this ain't good..."

With a mighty swing of his left arm, Ulric shouted while smashing me clear across the arena. I tumbled along the ground for a few seconds before I managed to right myself once I ended up on my back. A sudden extension of my wings launched me from the ground into the air even as my momentum carried me along. Rotating backwards, I reached out with my left hand once I was facing forward again and launched a quick burst of magic lightning in Ulric's direction before landing. Ulric on barely hopped back enough in time to avoid a good zap, but the stream of blue lightning reminded me of what power was held in my left hand.

The magical display I exerted caused Ulric to keep his distance in caution for a moment. I looked down at my left gauntlet. The left contains Luna's magical energies. Lightning and ice. And I was holding a sword of that magic ice in my right hand. Celestia's magic rested in that hand and was incompatible with Luna's magic. But...perhaps I could find a workaround. With an idea forming in my head, I raised my sword to my icy shield and smacked it a few times to try and goad Ulric into coming in close for another clash of swords with no magic strings attached.

It worked. Ulric grinned menacingly before he came rushing at me. But I was ready. I forced the shield on my left arm to detach entirely from my vambrace, but kept it resting against it to give the illusion it was still stuck there. I readied my levitation magic, eyes focused on Ulric's face, before swinging my arm to fling my round icy shield at him like a discus. This was the last thing Ulric ever saw coming and his jaws opened wide for a startled shout before his head jerked back very violently. "Gwak?! What the?!"

A gasp filled the air as the crowd was left stunned. My shield had lodged itself right between his jaws and was firmly stuck for the moment. But that was only the setup for my next move. The instant Ulric came to a stop with his head jerking back, I charged. With my left gauntlet channeling lightning magic, I coerced it into arcing through my cuirass and up my right arm to reach my sword. The icy blue blade of my sword was charged with crackling magic lightning. And with a quick leap forward, I brought my sword down for one last slash.

The edge was too dull to cut. Certainly not through the touch scales of a Peace Keeper. But it did not need to. With a crack, Ulric was filled with that electrical charge as even the shield in his mouth was obliterated into a plume of frigid mist. I quickly regained my footing, having put too much faith into that slash to the point of compromising my stance during the attack. I stood ready with sword in hand, but Ulric... He just stood there in a daze, swaying with a few sparks of blue electricity popping off him for a few seconds. He slumped to his knees as I was left wondering if I went too far with that attack. "Uh... Ulric...? You all right there...?"

His voice was weak. At first. What I thought was dazed mutterings turned into quiet chuckling before he threw his head back and howled at the night sky in delirious laughter. That last hit must have hurt, but he was just laughing it off! "Hahaha, I knew I found a warrior when I saw you, boy! Good fight! That was fun!"

"Uh... Does that mean we're done here?" I asked in confusion while taking a step back. Ulric was climbing to his feet while only looking mildly exhausted. Would he strike?

"Yep. We're done. I yield. I wanted a good fight and you delivered." Ulric replied while looking so very pleased despite the small wounds still adoring his torso. All around us, the audience burst into applause. No real harm done. Just a fun and fair duel. Even my more magical counters to my opponent's abilities were evenly matched by Ulric's sheer might. Although while the two of us waved at our audience for the sake of being good sports, I suddenly jumped back when someone dropped down hard before us. And I think I went a little blue in the face when I saw him packing a most impressive battleaxe that no human warrior could ever hope to wield. Ulric turned to his comrade and asked, "How'd he do, Titan?"

Ulric's weapons of choice felt realistically reasonable, but seeing this other Peace Keeper wielding an axe that could thoroughly crush me through my armor left me feeling more than a bit apprehensive. Clad in a dark purple kilt around his waist composed of scale mail, a red scarf around his, and a pair of spiked epaulettes upon his shoulders, Titan looked even more menacing than his brother. Scales of orange and an impressive crest and wings of purple, some of the more stonelike scales on his limbs had almost taken on the shapes of spies. His crooked and thick horns reaching back and a narrow cluster of tough scales resembling a goatee under his chin added to his imposing visage. Even his wide purple tail spade looked like it was tough and sharp enough to strike like an axe. He did not even look particularly displeased, yet his very face had me expecting an act of aggression at any time. But instead of hostility, he held a fist to his chest and spoke with the voice I had briefly heard earlier in the duel. "You bested a Peace Keeper today. Well played, friend."

This cordial display soothed my concerns and I even dismissed my sword in a burst of icy mist. I glanced back and forth at the mighty dragon warriors before me and asked, "It was...a pretty good time. I hope I didn't disappoint the crowd."

"Not at all. You kept us all on our toes. And I can always respect when a warrior fights with honor." Titan replied before he began to smirk menacingly at me. "And guile. You displayed quite a bit of guile at times, but never in a malicious manner. I'd say you get a pass."

"Hey, I probably had it coming. I interrupted his night just for a little fun, so fair is fair?" Ulric added as I remembered he did rather abrupt challenge without even speaking at first. He even let out a laugh and gave my back a friendly smack after sheathing his sword. Of course, given his strength, Ulric very nearly sent me falling on my face. He then asked, "So, where you from, new blood? You got a name?"

They appeared convinced that I was a seasoned knight if my armor and combat prowess was of any indication. While I have never been officially knighted, I decided to play along. "Sir James of Equestria. It's a pleasure."

The two Peace Keeper brothers appeared understandably confused by my claim. Titan raised a fist to his tough chin and muttered, "Equestria, huh? Never heard of it... I wonder if it's somewhere in the Forgotten Realms..."

"I wouldn't know. I'm only familiar with this realm and Avalar." I replied while being mindful of just how long this world of dragons had been out of my thoughts. The world was just as I remembered, but...so much more as well. And I found myself adoring these colorful and amicable dragons. Far beyond what anyone would expect from the dragons of Equestria. If only Ember could meet them...

"In any case, I suppose that makes you the ambassador of Equestria. Wherever that is... Then allow me to be the first to say it's good to have you with us, Sir James. Any warrior of honor is welcome among us Peace Keepers. Stay a while. Make yourself at home." Titan explained while again holding a fist to his chest in a professional manner. While the Artisan dragons I had crossed paths with had been welcoming souls on their own merits, there was something special about being officially welcomed into this wondrous world I had not laid eyes on in roughly half of my entire lifetime.

Once again, the audience applauded as I suspect they were giving me a proper welcome. But it was then that Oswin called out over the makeshift arena while the two veils of magic at the only two ways in faded away. "A quick reminder! The theater show of the evening will be starting soon! And Spyro! You're up!"

"Right, I'll make it on time!" The young purple drake called out from the leafy arch nearby. One by one, the dragons around us began to take to the air on their wings before flying off for whatever theater was about to get its play started.

Titan and Ulric stayed behind a moment longer and both saluted me. Ulric then said, "May we cross swords again, Sir James. Make yourself at home. And I need to get myself patched up..."

I watched as the two Peace Keepers flew off to join their brethren while I was left alone in the arena. At least for a moment longer. Once the arena went empty, Cynder swooped down from her very high perch. But she was not the only one. That young drake also swooped down from his perch while I had completely failed to notice he had stayed behind. They both were converging on the same spot and had to stop short to avoid colliding with each other. I jumped back when the two small dragons bailed on their approach by coming to a skidding stop. "Wait, you're still here?"

"Whoa, sorry! Didn't see you there!" The drake said to Cynder while barely paying her any mind as he turned his attention to me. An excitable young boy, the tone and pitch of his voice was full of budding maturity brought on by adolescence. "Man, you were awesome! And you can just make stuff outta ice?! You've gotta show me how to do that sometime! Oh, and since I was betting on Ulric coming out on top, you owe me twenty gems now."

Cynder was not quite so amused with this presumptuous young drake's demands. Even if I was wearing a big smile to see this familiar face before me. "Does he even look like he's carrying any goods on him in that armor?!"

He glanced back and forth at us before rolling his eyes. "Oh... Well... All right, I guess I can let it slide this time since it was just twenty gems. Just be glad I didn't bet fifty!"

"What a kid..." Cynder grumbled while looking and sounding quite annoyed with our guest. But it was then that she finally got his undivided attention. "What...?"

"Huh... Pretty sure I'd remember you if I saw you around before. Where you from? You one of the Artisans?" The drake asked while tilting his head to look Cynder over. He probably would have assumed otherwise had she still been wearing her platinum accessories.

Once again, Cynder was not amused by all the assumptions about her origins. Not that I could fault anyone. "Dream Weavers. That's what everyone keeps assuming."

"Really? You sure don't look it... But if you say so." He replied before glancing up at me. And it was then he noticed that long protracted stare I was giving him. The drake then asked, "Uh...what's with that stare? You feeling all right?"

It was only then I caught myself and felt compelled to provide an explanation. "Oh, uh... Sorry... It's just that... You ever get that feeling where you haven't seen an old friend in...say...fifteen years? And then you don't realize how much you missed them until you just happen to meet them again?"

This time, both of them stared at me with blank gazes. Not like they could have understood. The purple drake finally asked, "Uh.....what?"

I admit that his deadpan reaction got a chuckle out of me. "Never mind, there's no way you would understand where I'm coming from... In any case, it's good to see you, Spyro."

"Hey, you know my name! What, did word get around after I trashed Ripto in Avalar? That's where you're from, right? I mean you kinda look like some of the weirdoes I bumped into over there..." Spyro replied while more than happy to meet someone who knew him. And I just could not stop smiling. He was exactly the way I remembered him. Although he did then suddenly spread his wings when he jumped in shock. "Oh, right! I can't keep them waiting! It's my big break tonight and I've got the star role! I'll see you guys later!"

"Uh...sure?" Cynder retorted before Spyro took tot he air and flew off with impressive grace for such a rapscallion. Once Cynder and I were alone, she glanced up at me with a cockeyed glance. "Spyro, huh? You know that kid?"

"Not personally, but I guess I didn't know how much I missed him until I saw him again." I replied before watching that little drake disappear over the dark horizon. Mischievous, rambunctious, but strangely endearing. A 90s kid who never grew up.

Cynder was not quite as taken with that drake as much as I was. She then asked, "Kind of a scamp, isn't he?"

"Trust me, Spyro wouldn't be Spryo if he wasn't a bit of a playful troublemaker. The guy's got more than a few adventures under his belt by now anyway. He's hard not to like, really." I explained while knowing that even though Cynder was not familiar with his name even though she should have been, it might have been for the best that any knowledge she had of Spyro at the time was a blank slate.

My companion just rolled her eyes. I suppose she just did not have the patience for someone like him. Although we soon glanced around as the ground began to shake. The three stumpy towers that had retracted into the ground began to rise back up out of the ground now that the duel was over. I was quick to hop onto the tallest one, which still had that glowing glass dome atop it. Cynder was slower on the draw and had to bound up the two smaller ones to reach me. She then asked, "Just us again, huh? After all that, I think I prefer it that way."

"Yeah, same here. I could use a break without anyone interrupting." I retorted before dropping to a seated position atop that dome. Cynder joined me while I began to do a little stargazing. Whether or not the night sky was natural, it hardly mattered. Dark Hallow felt like it existed solely for this purpose. To help visitors relax. "Nothing better after a grueling duel."

Cynder, her body still free of her platinum shackles, snuggled up to me. As if on reflex, we both extended a wing and draped one over the other. After all that, it felt comforting to recede back into tender affection. I did not come to this world with any plans on taking up the sword, so I was very eager to rest again. Cynder curled her tail forward and lifted it over to me, allowing my fingers to whimsically tussle the feathery soft spade on the tip. Dark Hallow felt much emptier by then and we appreciated the solitude. The lack of prying eyes or even the risk of someone stumbling upon us felt so liberating. My draconic companion whispered, "You did great, by the way. I'm glad those shackles came in handy for something."

"They did, didn't they? I'm just glad they didn't ask questions about it." I said while almost laughing at just how badly I caught Ulric by surprise with them. But as I gazed at the sky and started to count the stars, I felt it. At first, I thought it was just a muscle spasm. But then I felt it again. A rippling quiver not through my body, but through the air itself. Any relaxation or sense of peace I had been experiencing up to that point all but vanished in an instant. It was almost time to wake up. And...I did not want to leave her. "No... Please, not yet..."

My companion sensed nothing amiss. She had no idea we were about to part ways again any minute. But my words did not escape her ears. Cynder gazed up at me with those beautiful teal eyes and asked, "No...? No what? Is something wrong?"

I could not reveal the reality of the situation to her. Unable to even look her in the eyes, I said what little I could. "I need to leave soon..."

"Now...? Already?" Cynder asked with a disheartened tone. We had only been seated for a few minutes, but the time for departure was rapidly approaching. "You can't stay? Why?"

"I...can't explain it. I wish I could, but I just can't. There are some things words...just can't convey." I explained in brief. I did not want to say goodbye. Not yet. Not after how Cynder had been there for me when I really needed her. "I'll stay as long as I can, but...I can't stay long. But thank you for being here with me today. I...really appreciated my time with you."

Cynder did not speak at first. As if she was trying to contemplate what was actually happening. But before long, the slightest smile began to creep across her face. And...words she probably should not have said came forth. "I'll go with you then. Lead on and I'll follow."

It broke my heart to hear her say such a thing. She did not understand. And she could never hope to understand. But I shook my head and spoke with a bitter smile on my lips. "No... No, you should stay here. I know the dragons of this world are kind of weird by your standards, but...it's a good place to be. You'll be happy here."

Cynder immediately shook her head and began to lean into me. Her head appeared ready to tuck itself under my jaw again as she said, "No... I mean sure, this is a very nice world. I've enjoyed myself in it. And maybe I would be happy here. But even still... I'd much rather stay with you, if you would have me."

"It's...not that I don't want you with me... It's just... I mean... You..." I began to stammer as Cynder's gentle defiance left me unsure of how to dissuade her from even trying to follow me. Out of ideas, I asked the only question I could think of. "Why?"

"Because..." Cynder began to say with a smile. But she then fell silent. Staring, but not speaking. And that smile began to fade as she contemplated the weight of her response. There was no glee in those eyes anymore. All that I saw was a gaze of powerful longing and fear. "Because you're all I've ever had."

That hurt. There was such power in those words. Words that stabbed me straight in my heart. I could no longer gaze upon her, throat tensing up painfully as eyes became hot with my vision beginning to blur. I desperately tried to dissuade her one last time, "You...don't really mean that."

"What makes you so sure of that?" Cynder demanded with a firmer tone of voice. Her hand found its way to mine and grasped it like an iron trap. She looked into my eyes even as tears of her own looked like they could spill over at any time. "I never had anything to begin with... I lost the only world I could've ever gone back to. But you... I've always had you. From the very minute I began to live, I've had you. And...only you."

I wept. Squinted my eyes shut and gasping for breath in barely audible sobs. She was making this so much harder than it needed to be. I did not want to say goodbye. But this world in the depths of my dream... It was all an illusion. So then why did this all feel so real? Her words were real. Her thoughts were real. Her desires were real. And it hurt like nothing I ever felt as I understood she could never follow me into the waking world. Cynder pleaded tearfully, "So why... Why can't I come with you?! What are you not telling me?!"

When my tears slowed enough to see her clearly, I saw fresh tears trickling down Cynder's smooth dark face. She then asked again, "Tell me. Why can't I follow you?"

"I can't tell you! Because I don't know how!" I wept again and turned away. I could not look at her any longer. It was just too painful to know what I was going to have to leave her behind. But Cynder did not release. Her hand still clasping at mine, I felt her once again lift her head and tuck it under my jaw. "I... I do want you to come with me... But...there's no way you..."

"Fine. Don't tell me. Don't bother trying to explain anything. Because I'm coming with you anyway." She boldly declared before I felt Cynder adjusting herself beside me. Bit by bit, she embraced me. Wings draped around me. Limbs clinging to me. And her hand grasping my own like a vice. Her eyes before mine, she smiled. Even as fresh tears stained her face. "If I hold on as tightly as I can... If I never let go, then I'll have no choice but to be dragged along with you no matter where you go. Sound like a plan?"

She was so sure of herself. Her eyes and tone were filled with ironclad determination. And I wanted to believe. I wanted to believe that even if she logically could not leave the realm of dreams with me, then she would make it happen anyway. At that moment, the consequences of Cynder joining me in the real world did not matter. I did not think about how I would explain her presence to everyone else. I did not consider what she would do with herself before the war ended. I did not even contemplate what the future would hold for her. All that mattered was waking up with her in my arms.

I could only weakly nod. I whispered to her while sniffling in sorrow, "Please... I do want you to come with me... Don't leave me..."

"Then hold me. Hold on to me as tightly as you can." Cynder cooed with a tender firmness in her voice. And I did. I wrapped her in my armor's powerful wings. I planted my armored hand against her back. And I tightened my own grip around her hand. Her eyes gazed into mine as any fears faded away. "Good... Good, there's no way we'll slip away from each other like this."

She knew something was coming as we sat there under the stars, Dark Hallow having become empty. We were alone. And the world began to fade into an encroaching white void. I wonder if she could even see it, but the way I felt her tighten that embrace... Cynder was aware that something was about to separate us. Or at least try to do so. Dread filled my heart as I clung to her like a precious treasure. I wanted to defy whatever was coming. "It's coming... Please don't leave me..."

"Never. I'm staying with you. Wherever you go, I'll be right by your side." Cynder whispered to me as we both closed our eyes. Our grasp on each other could not have been more secure. A tornado could blow through there and we would still never release each other. And finally... One last time. "I'm with you."

White filled my vision. A gentle weight was draped across me. My mind transitioned from dreaming to awake in a way where I could not discern exactly when it happened. I never let go. I never loosened my grasp on her for an instant. I dragged her with me and yet...

Cynder was gone.

I was not alone. Smolder and Ocellus were sound asleep on opposite sides of me. But their presence did nothing to soothe my heart. I gazed at the ceiling, raising my hand high. Remembering her little clawed fingers grasping mine so firmly. And those wonderful words... "You said you were with me... But why are you not here?"

My morning was spent in misery. I could not even begin to explain to Smolder and Ocellus what was wrong with me. They know something is wrong and it has nothing to do with my concerns with the war effort. But I cannot tell them... I cannot tell anyone. Not about something as silly and inconsequential as a dream I was not ready to wake up from.

For once, I wish that dream was not so lucid. I would have an easier time forgetting about it. But those words were as real as my own. Her touch was real. And now I will never forget her. Why do I miss her so much?

I cannot keep writing this... I just want to drown myself in a glass of scotch. Please, for all that is good and holy, do not let us encounter the next wave today. I am in absolutely no condition for the battlefield right now...

I saw it all. Saw the little wyrm defy his departure. Heard every word spoken. And when the dream came to an end, when I was cast out by his waking mind, I dragged her out with me. It was too soon to let her fade back to the edges of his thoughts. Not when she clung so tightly to him in the throes of his fading dream.

I stood there in the nexus. Defying the rising of my sister's sun. That little wyrm floated before me. Curled into a ball as if contained in the very egg she had hatched from. She called herself Cynder. A name that would be not at all out of place among the dragons of Equestria. And yet...not at all like them.

I gazed upon the slumbering wyrm. And I was left perplexed. Too many times have I witnessed a dream where the dreamer has been most hesitant to awaken. Dreams...too pleasant to leave behind. But it is a much rarer phenomenon indeed when it is the dream that does not wish to let go. And tonight... That is exactly what I saw.

This dream child... This wayward wyrm I have crossed paths with only once before... She took hold of the one whose dreaming mind summoned her. And she desperately sought to follow him into the waking world. To pass the threshold between dream and reality. But...that curtain held. And she was left behind. The instant the dream ended, she lapsed back into slumber of her own. Once again adrift in the depths of her dreamer's mind. A mind that I could no longer enter so long as he remained awake. A rift remained open to his mind that I forced to not close, but even I could not enter until he would dream again.

I beheld this dreaming wyrm before me. One I personally purged of the evils that once shackled her. And the way she longed for him... Remained searching for him night after night... Such a desire felt so familiar to me. "You and I... We are not so different, are we not?"

The sleeping wyrm did not speak. Did not even respond to my words. But I was convinced she could hear me. I spoke again, hoping for some response. "You long for him in the same way I do. You desire to be held by him, do you not? To belong to him? To find happiness with him? Is this true, child? Do you seek...a future with the one who savors you?"

She did not speak. But I am certain she head me. For at that moment... Glowing streams of fluid... A trail of tears flowing from her sleeping eyes. Tears of longing. A desire to be with he who she would never be able to embrace beyond the realm of dreams. I pitied the child. I could see a fragment of myself in her. One who wished to be loved by one she could never have. There was nothing I could do for her. All I could do was shake my head at the sorry situation she found herself in. "It is not fair... Sleep now, child. When the time is right, may you cross paths with him again. And when you do... Savor you time with him. For he longs for you too."

With a gentle push, I sent her on her way back into the mind of her dreamer. She would begin to wander again. In stasis and unaware until the next time she would be summoned to his side. My duty fulfilled for the night, I awakened in my chambers. But once the hours went by and we bean to march once more, he remained indoors. My beloved and the driving force behind this entire conflict. He was troubled and trapped in longing. Even into the early hours of the afternoon, he was haunted by what he had to leave behind. He did not join his comrades in the field for his mind was elsewhere.

I could not leave his side after witnessing how his dream ended the previous night. I was under the impression that spending the evening in the presence of one so dear would soothe his heart. Not trouble it further via the desire to bring her with him. Alone for the moment, I sat before him while he barely even responded to my presence. "You are most troubled, my friend... Do you long for her? The dark wyrm who clung tightly to you at the end?"

"You saw that?" He asked in return, eyes barely able to raise themselves to me. He sighed deeply in disappointment. "I thought she could come with me. For just a minute, I believed her when she said she would... But she didn't... I shouldn't care so much, but...it hurt. And I miss her."

"I saw. She so dearly wished to follow you. Perhaps a day will come when you two cross paths once again." I replied with tenderness in my voice. He was careful to not reveal his concerns to those who were oblivious to the nature of his heartache. But there was nothing to gain by hiding it from me.

"I don't know if I should let myself see her again... It hurt so much... And it's not healthy to long for something you can never have." He said with his gaze wandering. Words that stung in ways I could not reveal to him. Although he soon looked my way and asked with the faintest glimmer of hope in his eyes, "Unless... Is it possible? For someone to leave the realm of dreams into the real world?"

A profound question, to be sure. One I too have pondered from time to time. "You would think so, yes? If one can enter and leave the realm of dreams so routinely, then logic would denote it should work the other way around. And yet, it does not. A most vexing predicament."

"Thought so..." He muttered with a look of bitter resignation. How his heart longed for her in that moment. Precious little wyrm... Did you know how deeply you touched him? Would you shield him within your wings forevermore were you to ever cross the threshold into our world? My beloved then lifted his gaze to me again and asked, "But...is it possible?"

An honest question. And despite my mastery and dominion over the realm of dreams... I did not have an answer. Not a conclusive one, at least. "That...is difficult to gauge. If such a means to do so exists, Luna and I have yet to discovery it. Although it does merit research... Perhaps I should delve into seeing if such a miracle is possible. Although I must say... Should I ever reveal such a discovery to you, please keep it secret. Not all dreams should come true and too many may seek for their innermost desires to become reality at any cost."

"It sounds too good to be true... I won't get my hopes up. Just...let me know if anything does come up, no matter how unlikely it might be." He spoke with a wistful sigh. Even now, I doubt such a miracle is even possible. Even I cannot defy the laws of dreams and reality.

They say dreams are but another reality. Only time will tell if such a statement carries any truth to it. But that is a project that must remain on hiatus for now. For we are still at war and it is anyone's guess on when the next battle will begin.

I must steel myself for the coming clashes... Mother... Just you wait. I will prove myself to you. When this war ends... Will you ever see me as the princess born under your crown?

The Reality of War

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, please consider buying me a coffee.

The Reality of War

My dreams recently have been peaceful, but I suspect Nightmare Moon and Luna have been watching over my sleeping mind from a safe distance. My nights have been pleasant and I have consistently awoken feeling relatively refreshed, but my dreams have not been lucid. And after last time...maybe that is for the best.

For the sake of my safety, I bunked with Ember last night while Seaspray and three of his men watched from the roof of her cottage. She always has me feeling safe. Although I doubt she needs to put as much effort into keeping her men away from me as she thinks she does. After last time, I swear her subordinates will not even go near me. They tend to go in the other direction whenever they happen to see me. When considering what she will likely do to them if they ever raise a fist to me again, they are probably not taking chances after that. A warning from the Dragon Lord is not to be ignored.

I rose from my bed and sat up in the dim morning light peeking through the shades. And a big part of me wanted to go right back to bed, but I resisted. My eyes lazily wandered until I gazed upon the slumbering Dragon Lord at my side. And it was then that I noticed something was wrapped around my left hand. Ember had taken hold during the night and would not let go. Her breathing was soft and quiet, her long jaws channeling her snoring in a manner that prevented anything that might keep me awake at night.

My fingers tightened their grasp around the smooth cool scales of Ember's hand. She has been...a wonderful source of solace for me lately. While even she has difficulty soothing me during the hours of the day, it is a very different story in the earliest and latest hours. Ever since that night... Whenever we are alone and together with each other in the confines of her home... It is magical. No matter how bad a day I have, she always has me feeling at peace by the end during that last hour before bedtime. Like everything leading up to that point does not matter. The way she holds me... Kisses me and whispers to me... I am so in love with her. When will I ever be able to tell her?

Not much longer passed before Ember's snoring began to fade and her scarlet eyes lazily opened. But once our eyes met, she beamed at me with a soft smile. "Good morning... Someone woke up happy."

"I guess I did. What about you?" I asked in return as I beheld the awakening form of the beautiful blue dragoness beside me. The love in those eyes... I knew that my love for her was matched only by hers for me. It is just such a shame that we cannot easily admit it to each other.

"I'm in a good mood. But I know how to make it better." Ember said slyly before she rolled towards me enough to grab my arm with her other hand. With one gentle tug, she pulled me right down atop her while chuckling sweetly. I rested upon Ember with her hand caressing my face as a big giddy smile spread across my lips. Such love in those eyes... And I knew what she wanted. "Please?"

"Anything for you, Ember." I whispered to her before our lips met. And our arms held each other while we savored that embrace. I felt Ember's wings wrap themselves around me even with our eyes closed. For just a minute, nothing else mattered. All that mattered was the Dragon Lord in my arms.

I was soon in the shower for a short while to freshen myself up for the day. Not much later, I strode into the front of the cottage in just my boxers with a towel draped over my shoulders. Ember was in the process of preparing breakfast. Pancakes, fried eggs, and even peanut butter with slices of bananas on toast. She has really taken to cooking lately just to see what new concoctions she can come up with. For as much as dragons love a crunchy gem, Ember really has grown to love the variety of proper cuisine.

The novice dragon chef glanced over her shoulder at me while she was flipping pancakes and cast me a warm smile. As if she was very proud of me observing her working on her next morning masterpiece. I have grown more comfortable being around Ember while all but naked. The sheer quiet joy we feel together whenever we are alone in that cottage, especially during the morning hours when we start our day... It is almost like we are a married couple who have settled into family life. I wanted to walk right up behind Ember and embrace her. But I really should not. Certainly not when she had her cooking to keep track of.

I took the time to set the table for us and prepare some cold drinks. I even turned on the phonograph on the other side of the cottage to start playing some music to set the mood for a pleasant meal. And right when I finished with that, Ember brought over her culinary creations. I liked what I was seeing. She even brought over fresh berries to go on the pancakes. "Looks great, Ember... You just keep getting better."

"What can I say? There's a certain fun to be had in cooking. You just don't get these kinds of flavor profiles with gemstones." Ember replied with a big grin on her lips. Once we took a seat, she took a bite of the pancakes after topping one with syrup, berries, and a quick spray of whipped cream. "Mmmm... Good food, good music, and good company. You people of Equestria really know how to live."

It has been very admirable with how quickly and willing Ember has embraced some proper modern culture since our first encounter. The noblest dragon in all the land, for certain. I observed her for just a moment. So sophisticated with how she dined, fingers delicately using her utensils, savoring bite after bite of her food, and enjoying her beverage sip by sip. Beautiful, powerful, yet eloquent as well. Ember truly is the best her people have to offer. And my protracted stare did not go undetected for long as Ember soon smirked at me knowingly. "What's with that listening gaze? I'm not really saying much over here, but I know that look. What're you doing when there's not much to listen to, looking at me like that?"

Yeah, she knew my habits by then. Ember is well aware of how I tend to just go quiet and listen to what is happening around me whenever I enjoy a meal with friends. But there was no one else there at the time. For once, I was not focusing on what I was hearing, but rather what I was seeing. "Oh, I'm just...liking what I'm seeing. Liking what you are doing. You're wonderful, Ember. Truly wonderful. Not at all a beast."

Ember held the back of a single finger to her chin while still clutching a fork between her fingers. That narrow loving stare she was giving me oozed with appreciation. "Kind of you to say, James. If I'm able to pick up on new tricks so quickly, I'll bet all those boulderheads will learn fast too once they learn to love what Equestria has to offer."

"I hope so. With how your people have always been at rock bottom, the only way to go is up. And I bet they'll rise fast." I replied while really starting to enjoy the results of Ember's cooking. I especially liked how she added diced spinach to the eggs before frying them. "You... Smolder... And Spike back home... I'm sure your people are loaded with untapped potential that's just waiting to be unlocked with the right incentive."

"You know, I bet you're right! I can't wait to see how things change once I finally convince them all to open our borders to foreign trade and all that it brings..." Ember replied excitedly with such a look of optimism in her eyes. For once, she had some very nice things to say about her people. She was hopeful for the future. But her tone then softened as her eyes narrowed once again with such an endearing gaze. "But what about you? When this war ends... What then?"

Such hope in those scarlet eyes... And in the tone of her beautiful voice. My eyes wandered for a moment as I contemplated my response. "I'll...go home. Be with my family again. Catch up on lost time with my wife and daughter and all the friends I haven't seen since leaving home... I'll...live my life the way I've been doing since I first arrived in Equestria."

Her tone still filled with calm hope, Ember then asked, "What about me? What...about us?"

My eyes widened as I understood what she was inquiring. I love her. And she loves me. We both know this. It is mutual. And I considered my words carefully. "I don't know... But I hope it won't be the last time we see each other."

"It won't be the last time. Not after all that's happened so far. I can't let you go like that... Not now." Ember spoke with conviction in her tone. Her eyes showed great concern, but she still smiled at me all the same. "We'll figure something out. We have to. I refuse to just let you go and never see you again by now. You mean the world to me. I can't just write you outta my life after saying that, right?"

"Ember... Come here." I said before paradoxically standing up and going over to her instead. She set her utensils down and held her arms out to me even as she remained seated. I held that beautiful creature and whispered to her, "We'll make this work... You know I don't want to lose you either."

"We will. We have to. You don't know what you've done for me. It can't just end with the war. There's so much I want to do once we secure peace." She whispered to me before we gazed into each other's eyes. She continued to smile hopefully and spoke with her fingers tracing along my jaw, "I've only known you during wartime. Once this is over, I want to get to know you during peacetime. I want to see the real you. The artist hiding under that armor."

"I hope you won't be too disappointed. I know my way with a sword, but I don't normally get in trouble most of the time." I replied while also shuddering at the sheer intimacy of those delicate fingers sliding along my jawline in a way that few had ever done. Seeing the love in those eyes, I whispered words that only thinly veiled my heart's desires. "There's so much I want to do with you... So much I want to say to you."

"Patience, my friend. The time will come when the time is right." Ember said wisely. I think she knows... The things we have done together. The pleasure we have shared. That is not something a dragon does with just anyone. I think she has officially marked me as a potential mate, but it is too soon to say for certain. And I have more pressing matters to focus on.

We enjoyed our breakfast together and soon had to get ready to face the day. But while I noticed Ember finished off the rest of her pancakes, I got a glimpse of her pearly white fangs. And that was when something hit me that made me wonder why I had not asked sooner. "Say, Ember... When was the last time you brushed your teeth?"

She stopped chewing and just stared at me for a few seconds before gulping down what she had. "Brush my teeth? Um...never? Am I supposed to?"

This was a problem. I knew for certain that dragon teeth are extremely resistant to physical erosion if they can crush diamonds without trouble, but I strongly doubted they were immune to chemical erosion brought on by exposure to sugars. If Ember was to become accustomed to dining of proper cuisine, she would need to learn some new routines. "Actually, yes. I know diamonds and other gemstones are something that won't dull your teeth, but if you're going to eat real food, you need to learn how to prevent tooth decay. And there's no quick or easy fix for rotting teeth."

Those scarlet eyes went wide in such a manner that Ember looked like she had suddenly realized that she had eaten poison. "You mean eating this stuff will ruin my teeth?!"

"No! Not the stuff that's low on sugar, at least." I replied while seeing I had a lot of explaining to do. At least I tried. "Basically sugars have a corrosive effect on teeth. They become acidic. Drinking water will nullify the acidic properties of it, but you should still brush your teeth at least once a day if you want to maintain your teeth in the long run. Dental procedures to fix damaged teeth...usually aren't pleasant. And no one wants a toothache."

"In that case... Mind if you show me how it's done?" Ember asked with genuine curiosity. Now that her plate was empty, it was a good time for it. I guided her to the bathroom and over to the sink. A pair of toothbrushes were set up on it. Nightmare Moon had been using one, but it had not been touched in weeks by then. "Oh, I was wondering what these were for. I brush my teeth with these?"

"Yes, but not by itself. You need to top it with toothpaste first." I replied before demonstrating. Once I had spread a dollop of toothpaste across the brush fibers, I wet it down in the sink. "Get it wet...and then start brushing."

This was one step I did not need to instruct Ember on. Once she started scratching the brush around her fangs, she took to it very quickly. "Mm! Tastes minty!"

"Yeah, toothpaste is supposed to taste good since it goes in your mouth." I said with a chuckle. Ember went to work in brushing her teeth for the first time. And she was thorough about it. I expected her to stop after thirty seconds, but she did not stop until nearly three minutes later. Mouth too full of accumulated saliva and minty suds, Ember looked up at me in silence for the next step. "Now you just need to give your mouth a good rinse with water."

Ember did just that and filled the only cup in the bathroom with water before dumping it into her waiting maw. She noisily swished it around in her mouth before tilting her head back and gulping everything down. She then sighed shrilly and said, "Wow, my mouth does feel a lot cleaner now. I can get used to this."

"Um... You're not supposed to actually drink the stuff... But seeing as how your stomach is basically an incinerator, I'm sure you'll be fine." I replied while almost laughing at how Ember's first instinct in putting anything that belongs in her mouth was to just swallow it in the end. Although I then reached for a bottle of mouthwash. "If you want to be really thorough, gargle some of this too. But just a little. It goes the extra mile in cleaning your teeth and is even good for your gums and tongue."

Ember did just that. She poured a little down her long maw and started swishing the contents around in her mouth again. Her scarlet eyes started to go wide while she stood there with arms cross, probably since she was starting to feel the bite of the alcohol in it. After a full minute, she predictably gulped it down and let out a gasp. "Woo, it got a little intense there. Is it supposed to burn like that?"

"That just means the disinfecting properties are working. How do you feel?" I asked with some concern as I wondered if drinking all that stuff really would not harm her. It would at least counteract the sulfuric scent of her breath for a while, if nothing else.

"I feel...pretty good, really. Mouth feels fresh and clean and...urp." Ember let out a quiet belch as the contents of her stomach were probably not reacting all that agreeably with her. But she was quick to comment on the aftertaste. "Wow, that tastes nice on the way back up. That's another perk of doing this. And I should do it once a day?"

I nodded while glad this session went as well as it did. It was good to see Ember pick up a new beneficial habit. "At least. If all you've been eating is rocks, dirt, gemstones, or anything you don't really cook, you probably don't have to worry about it. But if you cook and eat anything, you should clean your teeth at least once a day."

With that task taken care of, I went to the bedroom to get dressed while Ember returned to the kitchen to handle the dishes. And once I had clothed myself and returned to the front of the house, I found Ember suiting herself up in her armor. She had only gotten as far as her armlets before I showed up. She paused while making sure her gilded armlets were on firmly, eyes looking over at me. "I'll be just a few minutes."

"No rush... Oh, you need a hand with that?" I asked when Ember fetched her breastplate and the leather bodysuit it was riveted to. It looked like it was meant to wrap around in in one direction with the rest being secured under one side of the breastplate.

"Actually, sure. I always have the hardest time getting my wings through this thing." Ember replied while I stepped over. It did take a bit of work. There was a horizontal gap on the backside of the bodysuit that could let her wings slide through, but it still took a fair bit of wiggling to get them through. Once that was done, Ember was able to handle the rest herself. She affixed her pauldrons over her shoulders and slid that spiked sleeve over her tail. But when she reached for her sabatons, she paused in realization. "Oops, almost forgot the socks."

I almost forgot about those too. Ember went to the windowsill that was right next to the corner where she piled her gear and snatched a pair of white socks off it. Made by Rarity herself. I then asked, "Those really help with the friction, huh?"

"I'll never know how I went this long without them. Then again, I've never worn my sabatons so often or for this long." She replied while sliding the white sleeves over her feet. Once her sabatons were on, one could not even tell they were there in the first place. "I don't suppose ponies wear these much, do they?"

"Not really. They don't need them for their hooves. Whenever I see ponies wearing socks, it's more for fashion than anything else." I explained even as Ember fetched her helmet. By then, it was hard for me to see her as a fearsome warrior in that armor when we were in a safe and comfortable location.

Once Ember had her helmet covering her face, she took her spear in hand and began to inspect the shaft. I could still remember the cracking sound it made when she gripped that thick pike shaft too hard. Was it still fit for the battlefield? Ember must have had the same thought since she began to inspect the shaft. The spearhead was still polished and sharp. As for the shaft, Ember lightly bent it and tapped along the wooden pole to check for any weakness. "I still can't believe how well this wood stuff weathers wear and tear. I'm sure a stone shaft would've chipped or cracked in a few places by now."

"Most spear shafts aren't that thick to begin with. You'd need to be pretty strong to wield something with that much extra mass so easily." I replied while still amused over how the entire thing was a pike cut short. Only someone with Ember's might could handle that as easily as a lighter spear. Satisfied with her observations, Ember set her spear down on its pommel before looking over at me with only her scarlet eyes visible through her helmet. I then asked, "You ready?"

"Yeah. We'll probably march soon anyway." She retorted softly before waiting by the door for me. Once I stood before the door too, I hesitated. Our time together in that cozy little haven had ended once again and we would be thrust back out into the ordeal at hand. And I found myself dreading it. Ember was quick to notice my apprehension and took hold of my hand. When I looked down at her, she looked up at me. "I'll be right here with you. We'll get through this. There's lots we still have to look forward to once this is all over, right?"

"Yeah... Let's just get this over with." I mumbled before finally stepping outside. Ember's men were nowhere to be seen and a quick glance over my shoulder revealed Seaspray positioned at one corner of the front side of the cottage's roof and Sky Beak at the other. They both waved in greeting while I waved back. With Ember by my side, we made our way through the encampment to return to the command center.

I said nothing during the trek and Ember did not pester me for conversation. The air was alive with activity as the militia prepared to depart. And no one even once gave me any funny looks. I suspect Ember's presence alone was enough of a deterrent. Having the fully armored and armed Dragon Lord essentially serving as my escort must have been intimidating. I suspected word got around after what her subordinates tried to pull. If Ember was with me, it would be suicidal to make a move on me.

We passed by Rain Shine's hut just to the side of the command center. Every time we stop for the night, she always weaves a domed hut of fresh wood that always looks the same. Ember turned her spear around and tapped the pommel on the wall while we stood near the long leaves that served as a door in the same manner a tent's entrance would. "Rain, it's almost time to head out. You coming?"

"I shall be prepared before long. Please give me just a little more time." I heard our friend's beautiful voice speak from within. With her emergence insured, I headed into the command center while Ember waited patiently outside. Once indoors, I immediately turned my attention to the radar station in the corner. Nothing unusual was being displayed upon the crystal display panels. We were out of danger. For now.

As fate would have it, I happened to stumble into the command center during a conversation. Orbash and Sunflare were standing before Nightmare Moon, who was fully clad in her blue suit of barding. It was an interesting juxtaposition to see one of the princesses of Equestria fully armored for the battlefield while the much more powerful king and queen of Equestria were entirely bare. I suppose it made sense due to them having insisted on not getting directly involved in battlefield situations, but it was still tricky to process.

"I cannot shake the feeling that it will not take much longer for us to cross paths with the next wave of the emperor's minions. We have traveled so far and drawn so much closer... I cannot help but dread what may come next." Nightmare Moon spoke with her armored form only adding to her concern. Seeing so much plate armor covering one of the royal sisters carried a sense of tension in the air. Especially with her being indoors at the time.

Orbash nodded while his usual jovial spirit had been subdued by the matters at hand. "Yes, logic would denote that less distance would mean less time between encounters. And the longer it takes... The more men the emperor will have amassed. But it has not been that long, yes...?"

"Have faith in our people, Orbash. They have vastly outmatched the opposition on many fronts so far. The only advantage the emperor possesses is limitless resources and sheer numbers. And that has repeatedly not been enough to slow our people down." Sunflare explained with her pragmatism shining through in a beneficial way. She really is the realist of the royal couple and her unfiltered observations of our success so far helped remind me just how well off we were at the time. If only the situation were as simple as simply besting the enemy at every battle...

Nightmare Moon nodded, but her tone remained grim. "Yes, we have been fortunate on that front. But even now, we are still uncertain of how exactly we will even close the portal that threatens to unleash Earth upon Equestria. I know what is at stake, Mother. And that worries..."

"What did I say about addressing me with that term?" Sunflare spoke coldly while Nightmare Moon recoiled in horror at that tone. The queen's eyes glared fiercely at the Princess of Dreams, as if ready to unleash scorching divine judgement upon her. Orbash remained silent and could only look on with such a gaze of unhappiness in his gentle blue eyes. "I will respect your title of Princess of Dreams, Nightmare Moon. But do not forget you are not and never will be my child. You are a demon and a product of an unknown great evil that just happened to embrace the goodness that was passed onto you by my daughter of the night. Everything about you that Equestria adores is not your own. You are Luna's shadow and that is what you will always be."

This... I understood the rationale behind Sunflare's bitterness towards Nightmare Moon, but this... For just an instant, any fear I had for Sunflare was replaced by frustration. With everything that had happened, to see her being this cruel to the one who was the first to come to my side after I departed my home to face this invasion... Had Orbash not suddenly gotten between us, I am not certain what I would have done. The king inconspicuously stepped between Sunflare and I before I could approach more than two steps before shaking his head at me. He knew I was upset and even he did not approve of his wife's attitude towards his youngest daughter.

Nightmare Moon bowed her head subserviently while Sunflare finally made her way out of the command center. All eyes in that common area were upon the queen and princess as they surely were unsettled by the severity of Sunflare's declaration. And Orbash was quick to come to his daughter's side with his face gently nudging hers into rising. "Give her time... I know she will come around."

"How long must I wait, Father?" Nightmare Moon began to speak as I noticed her voice was beginning to waver. Sunflare was harsh enough during their first encounter, but what had just been said oozed with a bitter venom. All but in tears, she nearly yelled at her father. "What if she is right?! What if everything about me is borrowed?! Perhaps I am merely a demon in the body of a mare! Am I truly nothing but a shadow of..."

"Silence!" Orbash declared startlingly boldly before lifting his hoof very suddenly to his daughter's chin. His usual jovial presence had been replaced with a most commanding and imposing atmosphere. He stood firm before her, eyes scowling at her as the king within him spoke. "Listen well, child. Whatever you are, wherever you came from, whatever it was that gave you life. It means nothing! You are Nightmare Moon. The Princess of Dreams, sister of Celestia and Luna. Princesses of the Dawn and Night. They reign over the sun and moon. You, the realm of dreams the night instills upon our slumbering people. And you are loved, my child. You will always be worthy of the crown that has been placed upon your head. And I will hear no more of this talk of demons and evil! For you are a mare, not a monster!"

The common area was deathly silent as we stood there to observe the moon king's decree. For just that moment, Orbash was frightening. The kindly, gentle, and even joking king of Equestria became as imposing as the fiery sun queen herself. Frozen stiff with eyes wide as her father scolded her, Nightmare Moon spoke softly while her father's shimmering hoof held her head from below. "Thank you, Father... I...needed that."

King and princess lowered their heads so that their horns crossed. And at that moment, a modest applause filled the air. Anyone who was present clapped their hooves together in response to the moon king's firm yet kind words. What a wonderful father... Probably the best Equestria has ever seen. Even I lightly clapped my hands together to see that amazing stallion just doing such a good deed for a dear friend of mine. He then whispered much more softly to her, "Please... Bear with your mother for now. The time will come when she embraces you."

Once father and daughter released each other, Orbash turned to me. With a soft smile, he spoke, "Thank you for always being good to my daughter, James. She needs someone like you."

"I'm trying, your majesty. And...thank you for accepting her as she is." I replied while I stepped beside her. With nothing else needing to be said, the king departed. And I was quick to put an arm around my beautiful and powerful friend. "You've always been a real mare to me."

"I know... I know... Just...when it comes to family, it's very different. To be rejected by her... By my mother... She struck me down that morning. That spear of light piercing my body... I knew it was hers. I knew she...wanted me gone." Nightmare Moon muttered with an unsteady voice. A spear of light... That... The one that caused her to fall from the air. When she was about to cast a most fiendish spell after having run me through on her horn. I had wondered about that... A white narrow beam of light directly from the sun peeking over the eastern horizon. Had Sunflare saved me that night? Was that really her doing? Regardless of my thoughts, Nightmare Moon growled under her breath. "Just you wait, Mother... You will see I am no demon."

I knew it would be unwise to be around her for much longer after that. We all had our inner battles to fight alone. While Nightmare Moon departed, I went upstairs to my room to fetch my armor and weapons. Ocellus and Smolder were there waiting and knew I would not be able to stay long. The dragoness and Changeling eyed me in concern while I could barely manage a greeting. Smolder spoke first and asked, "How were things at Ember's place last night?"

"She kept me safe. And she kept me in good spirits. She's a good host." I replied while allowing my armor's liquid mass to crawl over me to harden into a sturdy shell. I fetched helmet and took it in hand, but hesitated in putting it on my head. I looked at the two of my roommates while they sat on my bed. Neither of them looked happy. And neither was I. My feet carried me a step closer to them before I kneeled before my bed. "Come here. I need this."

"Great minds think alike." Smolder retorted while she and Ocellus all too willingly put their arms around me even as my arms held them. They would be safe there. But they were still young. Being kept in the command center most of the time was not good for them. But I could not send them back to Ponyville. Smolder then whispered while slipping a kiss onto my cheek, "How much longer do you think this war has left?"

"By now? I'd estimate...two weeks at most." I muttered as it suddenly hit me just how long it had been since I left home. How many weeks? Had a full month gone by? By now, everyone around me must be eager to go home. I know I am. I miss the cozy architecture of Ponyville and its thatched roofs. The modern living standards I once took for granted. The more I thought about how much I longed for life back there, the more I realized just how unfitting the role of a warrior is for someone like me. "Can't wait to get home... I miss Ponyville."

"I wish I could miss it...but I haven't seen it yet." Ocellus added before giggling in the obvious reveal. Smolder just smirked at her in amusement. The little Changeling then said, "But that means... With how long it's been since you've been home, it'll be like we're all visiting for the first time, right?"

"There's a weird kind of logic to that..." I retorted as I found myself cracking a smile. I could recall how surreal it was to walk into Ponyville for the first time. While probably not so surreal to an Equestrian native like Ocellus, actually visiting a town not at all like the hive she once called home would be quite the culture shock. But I soon felt her hoof very lightly tap my cheek. And when I turned to glance at her...

Her lips were upon mine. But only for a few seconds. And in that very brief connection, I felt something flowing into me. It could only be one thing. And Smolder was quick to notice as well. "Whoa, you sure that's safe? Don't forget what happened last time. He can't handle too much love right now."

"I know! But I thought...maybe just a little? Did I give you too much?" Ocellus asked with her blank pale blue eyes gazing at me from mere inches away. It was a lovely gesture, to be sure. But there was no denying my emotional state at the time has been...less receptive towards such affection lately.

I closed my eyes and tried to think. I felt some of that warm happiness in me, but not enough to really clash with the existential dread I have been suffering from lately. Just enough to avoid clashing with it and sending my emotional state into a very distraught flux. I let out a sigh and said, "Yeah, I think that was a very safe amount. Thank you, love bug."

This time, Ocellus gleefully touched her snout to my cheek. Not for a kiss, but a simple display of affection. "I'll always be your little love bug, right?"

"Ocellus... Come here, sweetheart." I said before cheekily grabbing her into a cradling embrace. She squeaked in surprise, but relaxed immediately while I cradled the little mare in my arms. She curled her limbs up as best she could while just gazing sweetly up at me. With one armored hand, I caressed my fingers along her understand while she giggled shrilly. I suppose that tiny dose of love was doing wonders for me. "Who's the best love bug in the world?"

This question was too much for the timid little thing. She squealed like a mouse while covering her face with her hooves. Smolder then leaned over to us and said, "I think she knows who it is."

I could not stay long, but those two little ladies had already done just enough to help me get ready for the day. One by one, I shared a kiss with each of them once it was time for me to head out. "Thank you, girls. You really do a lot to help keep me sane."

"I hope so... Be careful out there, all right? We...don't want to go home without you." Ocellus muttered with some unease in her voice. She and Smolder placed one last kiss upon my cheeks while whispering sweet words of reassurance to me before I fetched the rest of my gear and headed down the stairs. A glance over at the radar station showed no signs of enemy movement. The situation was clear for now. And once I stepped outside, I found Ember and Rain Shine waiting while fully armed and armored. Both of them gazed at me forlornly, neither of them really wanting to be there anymore. We were more than ready to just get this mess over with. "Ready to head out?"

"Yes... Let us stay beside you. I sense you are still...rattled by recent events." Rain Shine whispered before stepping forward and nudging my armored head against my own. Even then, that spiritual connection between man and kirin was there. I felt more at ease in her presence than I would have at any other time. Although it was not perfect. Her loving presence was not quite enough to soothe my heart entirely.

Ember stepped forward with spear in hand, face concealed behind her helmet. She then asked, "He's had it really rough lately... Can I ask you to just do anything you can to keep his spirits up?"

"Of course, my friend. We are in this together." Rain Shine said with her serene smile on display. She and Ember bowed to each other in unison while I observed. I raised my eyebrows in intrigue, seeing how the chieftain of the Grove of Silence and the Dragon Lord had become actually quite dear friends in recent days. The dragons of the east and west were more than just allies.

We all gathered outside the eastern walls with the rest of the militia amassing into formations. The encampment behind us was collapsed back into its carrying case with only the most vital bits of field infrastructure remaining to be carried along on wheels. And as we began to march, Ember's left hand took hold of my right. When I glanced down at her, I am certain she was smiling up at me. "We've got this. I know we do."

"What'd I ever do without you, Ember?" I replied while Rain Shine even giggled in amusement as she observed from my left. I think she knew. If she could sense emotional states, she could most likely detect some wonderful chemistry between Ember and I. It was definitely one of the better starts to my day recently.

The familiar rumbling of the earth caused by thousands of hooves could be felt through my sabatons as we marched. I have found that routine to be a strange source of comfort. Surrounded by likeminded comrades on the battlefield... Strength and safety in numbers. At that moment, there was peace amongst the storm.

A couple of hours passed before I suspected my companions were starting to become hungry. It was around lunchtime. And Ember eventually passed me her spear. "Can you hold this for a minute? I'll be right back."

"Um... Sure?" I muttered while doing what she asked. Once her spear was in my right hand, Ember took to the air and swooped over to one of the food carts over yonder. I then asked, "Grabbing a bite?"

"I would assume so. I hope she brings us something. I could use a snack as well." Rain Shine replied while watching our friend do...something over there. A few minutes later, she came flying back over. But instead of carrying little paper bowels or plates, she had taken the practical choice of ordering something on sticks. And she had even brought one for each of us. "Ooh, that looks scrumptious. What did you bring?"

"Some sort of street corn. They say it's simple to make and really popular down south in the tropics." Ember replied before chomping down one in a single bite. It still cracks me up how a dragon can munch up a full ear of corn without trouble, cob and all. "Mm! They weren't kidding! This is much better than just having the corn by itself! Here, try it."

I passed Ember's spear back to her while she passed Rain Shine and I our snacks. It really was a cob of boiled corn on a stick that was coated in mayonnaise and spices. For as simple such a dish was, it was simply delicious too. And Ember was courteous enough to serve as our garbage disposal by crunching down what was left of the cob once we were done. Rain Shine and I stared while Ember noisily chomped on the two almost completely bare cobs before looking at us through her helmet. "What? Isn't it convenient to have someone around who's happy to handle any spare waste?"

"Ember, you're a riot sometimes." I said while failing to suppress a snicker. Although it was then that I ended up walking right into something. A pair of long stalks had sprung up ahead of me and reached out to connect in front of my face. Unable to duck around it in time, I walked right through it only for a cluster of flowers and vines to wrap around my helmet while providing a mask of fresh leaves and colorful flowers. "Rain? Is this your doing?"

"A little something to instill pleasant thoughts." The kirin chieftain explained in brief while showing a knowing smile. It was not the first time she had done such a thing. And I was reminded of how I was being provided with the freshest oxygen possible. But there was another reason for it this time.

"Aromatherapy..." I muttered as it dawned on me why the mask of vines and flowers was so fragrant. It was to literally soothe me with therapeutic properties. Whether or not it would prove effective, I did appreciate the sentiment.

I eventually looked up and watched our pegasus scouts surveying far ahead from a higher altitude. The radar crystals had been collected and returned to the command center by then, so we would have to rely on our own eyes to survey the landscape ahead for enemy movement. And something was not right. Before long, they swooped down over to where the royal sisters were marching together. And before much longer, Ember spoke up. "Why are we stopping?"

The entire militia's march was coming to a halt. A signal had been sent out. And if we were stopping only into the mid afternoon... It was because something was in the way. I grasped my sword hand into a fist as I dreaded what was coming. "Looks like it's time."

"I sense it... Many are approaching from the east. They will be here in due time." Rain Shine added as she most likely was listening in through the earth itself and the flora that was growing upon it out to the east. She appeared unnerved while listening with an ear to the ground. "Empty... Just like last time. This...feels wrong..."

"If you don't think you can handle this, you can sit this out. We'll find a way to carry on without you." Ember declared firmly, yet with a soft tone in her voice. Rain Shine had yet to actually face the emperor's Hollows in battle. With how in tune she and other kirin are with natural energies, the sheer uncanny nature of these artificial soldiers must have been an assault on her senses. If she could not stay composed on the battlefield, she would only become a liability. Which is a shame because I genuinely felt more at ease in her presence.

Rain Shine shook her head and cast a most focused scowl at the two of us. "No. I will not retreat. I did not arm myself and venture out here just to stand at the sidelines. I will assist you in ending this invasion. I will not falter now."

"It's great to have you with us, Rain." I replied while even finding myself smiling at her. I looked around as we all waited for directives. Proper formations is important. I still remember how effective our pikemen were in the previous proper engagement. And now we were even more prepared along with improved safeguards for our aerial units. Pegasi, griffons, and dragons. Protection from enemy arrows as well as our own needed to be considered and I do recall that conversation I had with Sunburst regarding it. Our aerial units were practically untouchable to indirect methods of attacks.

I noticed Seaspray standing tall above our comrades and waving for me to approach him over yonder. As the three of us approached, I even saw our bard setting up her audio equipment to serenade the battle with a fitting ballad to hype us all up. There was no denying how even she contributed to the last battle as even I was practically rocking along with that song. Music is so easy to underestimate as a muse. I began to wonder what tune she would play for this one.

My shield-sisters followed before we found ourselves gathered around Twilight Sparkle. And before we could reach them, I noticed Gilda once again flying away from the command center while probably holding one of our sensor crystal in her hands. It was time to survey the enemy before they would arrive.

"Good to have you with us, Sir James. It's best that you and Lady Ember are present for this." Seaspray said in greeting while I took note of our higher officers gathered around Twilight Sparkle. The three royal sisters were present, as were their parents. But I knew that Orbash and Sunflare would not be doing the work for us this time. This was a war we had to fight fair and square without anything that could be interpreted as divine intervention. Seaspray then turned to Twilight and asked, "She won't be long, yes?"

"I doubt it. Gilda didn't keep us waiting long last time." Twilight replied while fetching the same circular crystal from last time out from under her cloak. Minutes later, the purple crystal began to shine before a beam of magic light shot up a short distance and created a dome of visual displays in 360 degrees around us. "There we go. And the display is clear. Now we just need to wait."

Gilda soon returned after that sensor crystal was deployed. And then we waited. Some of our officers helped guide of infantrymen into formation with our pikemen taking up the vanguard. They were invaluable last time in controlling the flow of the enemy and allowing our other infantrymen to pass through gaps in formation. Between that, our archers, and our mages guarding our vanguard with flanking barrages, there was no easy way to get through. Remembering how well the battle flowed last time soothed my concerns. We had many advantages. At least until I remembered what exactly was at stake. Perhaps these enemy armies were not simply trying to win this war with battlefield conflicts. Perhaps they were only stalling for time...

Time passed and the enemy army began to come into view on that dome of images. These walls of human facsimiles stained shades of purple. And like before, the vanguard was lethally armed with the ideal anti-armor spear. Awl pikes. I breathed sharply through my teeth as I muttered, "Those again... Need to take out the vanguard before they can reach the first line of defense."

"I will see to that. I shall direct our mages to target the vanguard heavily until none remain." Luna declared while soothing my concerns. As lethal as those would be to even an armored pony that was low to the ground, it would not be a concern if they were wiped out before they could even reach us. But that still left the rest of the army to contend with. When considering how formations tend to work, we did not have to worry about not being able to see past the walls of Hollows that began to walk over the sensor crystal. Those at the front lines were heavy infantry that were coated in full plate armor. Everything behind the front lines were slightly less heavily armed with less consistent pieces of plate armor. And there were still some carrying not weapons, but capture devices. Chains and shackles. Nets and staves with hooks to trip and pin prey. Luna's eyes narrowed, a scowl of disgust settling onto her armored face as the presence of these tools conveyed the emperor's motives. "Still carrying means of capturing us alive like we are stray beasts to domesticate..."

Celestia then turned to her parents while they watched warily. "Mother. Father. Will you not be assisting us in this battle?"

The king and queen glanced at each other in silence. I remembered what was said. The only reason they obliterated the enemy army last time was to send a message to the emperor. But it looked like the enemy Hollows were more or less the same as last time. Perhaps the emperor knew the king and queen well enough to know that they would not directly involve themselves on the front lines again. After a brief moment of wordless conversation, Sunflare spoke. "Only as emergency support as we see fit. We will decide when and if we should get involved."

"Thank you, Mother. I hope we won't disappoint you." The Princess of the Dawn said to her parents with a hopeful smile on her lips. But then Sunflare and Nightmare Moon shared a brief glance. There was a noticeable tension between them. And I feared it was a bad sign.

Orbash then turned to Seaspray and asked an important question. "I trust you and your men have added explosive arrows to your arsenal?"

The archery master pointed to his backside. A pair of quivers were on his back instead of just two and the fletchings of one bundle were stained a bright orange. "That we have! All of our unicorn archers shall be using explosive arrows from here on out, but my men and I have access to traditional arrows as well. I only trust those with the eyes of an eagle to wield standard arrows against armored targets. And we have extensively trained our recruits to maximize splash damage while avoiding being a danger to our ground troops."

Explosive rounds... I was hoping none of those would fall anywhere near me, but I was sure the battle was about to become much noisier than the last one. At least there was no chance of them raining down on our comrades if used properly. I continued to watch and listen, although much of what was discussed went over my head. I was out of sorts after all that had happened. And I was no officer. Just a cog in the war machine who only occasionally provided suggestions on strategies when needed.

Someone must have noticed my mind was elsewhere. Because I soon felt a hand grasp my own. A glance to my right revealed Ember looking at me from behind her helmet. I spoke quietly while hoping my words would be drowned out by the conversation happening beside us. "I'm glad you're with me."

Ember's grasp around my fingers only tightened, but she said nothing. I suspect she was worried now that things would not go quite how it did last time. I recall how she and I partnered with Trixie, who bewitched a never-ending supply of Hollows into being our bodyguards. But now there would only be three of us. Myself, the Dragon Lord, and a mistress of powerful earth and floral magic. Would Rain Shine really be able to provide us with the necessary crowd control that only Trixie could have provided?

I turned my gaze to my beautiful companion. And she turned hers to mine. She could see I was troubled and rested her horn against the brow of my helmet, eyes mere inches from mine. Like Ember, she tried to be discreet with only a whisper from her lips. "I know that I will have much work to do, but rest assured. I will be fine. For every blade of grass upon the plains are my eyes and ears. We will get through this, my dear."

"Thank you... Please don't die on me out here. It's hard enough knowing I'm keeping this whole mess going by just staying alive." I muttered as I did all I could to keep those awful thoughts out of my head. The enemy was before us. This was no time for angst. If it was my fault that these Hollows would soon be descending upon us, then it was my responsibility to destroy as many as I could.

The sound of a sword being drawn reached my ears along with the subtle din of magic being channeled. Nightmare Moon, body clad in a full suit of pale blue barding, held her longsword ready in her levitation spell. The conversation beside her fell silent as she glared east with an unusual firmness in her eyes. "Let them come."

Everything was as ready as it could be. The field HQ had been set back up behind us. Formations were set. Our pikemen had their long sturdy weapons held vertically against their barding and were ready to be lowered into place. We even had a rough estimate of the enemy numbers. Around fifty-thousand. We were outnumbered ten to one. But I knew by then sheer numbers was the only advantage our enemy held. We had many force multipliers tipping the scales in our favor. Anti-arrow defenses for both aerial units and ground troops, battlemages and archers raining down destruction from far away, and heavily armored infantry too low to the ground for human opponents to tangle with effectively without the use of polearms. But not my unit. Not them.

Rain Shine and Ember stood beside me as we waited behind the pikemen. My eyes fell upon each of them. They stood taller than the rest. Not too dissimilar to human stature. Rain Shine especially stood eye-to-eye with me and our enemies. And her face was fully exposed despite her helmet. All it would take is one stab of a sword or a swing of an axe or mace into her face and she would be gone. I whispered my fears to her, "Please mind your face. You're exposed at this height. They'll hit you easily."

"I am aware. And I will defend myself accordingly." The brave kirin chieftain said softly while glancing aside at me. She then whispered, "You are who I fear for most. You will take care, yes?"

"I'll be fine. They need me alive anyway." I said with a glimmer of hope in my heart. Eyes were forward. I needed to focus on the battle at hand. Hard to upset over my connections to the emperor if now was the opportunity to lay waste to his tools.

Ember glanced up at me as the minutes went by. The calm before the storm was unbearable. Where the previous proper battle was preceded by an eager tension that was a product of unknown variables we had yet to test, this battle had an air of dread hanging over it now that we knew exactly what was at stake. The Dragon Lord then asked while my mind swam with fearful thoughts, "What exactly will we do to get things started?"

Rain Shine also looked at me in curiosity. She was not present during the previous battle and Ember had been late to the party. I explained quietly, "The mages will target the vanguard and wipe them out. As soon as the parabolic blasts start dropping on them, we charge. The pikemen will charge before holding the line. The rest of us will slip between and around them while our archers prevent any flanking attacks. Stay close and maintain a circle formation if possible. Use any tricks you can think of for crowd control."

"You can leave defensive measures to me. I have no blind spots so long as the blades of grass around us speak to me." Rain Shine declared with steadfast conviction. And I believed her. Ember then slid a hand under her jaw to check that her helmet's modifications would allow her to open her jaw unhindered for a flame breath attack if needed. We were a trinity on the battlefield and hopefully would need no one else.

After some time, I could see it. Movement on the horizon. The plains ahead were not entirely flat. There was a gentle hill ahead that resulted in the enemy army being able to hide behind it for longer than if it was entirely level out there. I initially feared that this would be a disadvantage for us until I suddenly had an amusing epiphany. Having the high ground is normally an advantage unless you are on too high of an elevation. Our equine infantry would be even harder to ward off from below if they were on an even lower elevation than before. Their quadruped stances would make them a more stable target than our enemies. Truly, it is amusing how human warriors would likely struggle against a pony warrior.

Minutes went by. That wavering edge of movement over the hill started to reach ever higher. Our defenses were in place. My companions and I readied our weapons. We would have to wait for the mages to make the first move and it was entirely on Luna when to strike. Ember then muttered under her helmet as that eerie silence filled the air with the faint tremor of countless armored boots vibrating through the ground under us. "It's go time."

"I have steeled myself. My blade is ready. I will not be disappointing you today, my friends." Rain Shine said firmly with the Viper Edge floating beside her in her levitation spell's wavering grasp. She bore a focused scowl, but her gaze softened just enough upon glancing at me. "Together."

"Yeah... Thanks for being here, ladies." I replied while tightening my grasp on the Celestial Sword's hilt. Ember and Rain Shine made all the difference. Whatever doubts my allies may have had about me by then, I knew I could always count on these seasoned and ancient women of battle to give me the support I needed. And at that moment... Above us. Like fireworks being launched skyward without bursting. The mages made the first move even as our lone bard cranked her audio systems to set the stage. "Here we go."

The approaching Hollows did not even respond to the approaching magical bombardment from above. As if they were blind to aerial strikes. Or perhaps the emperor knew that it was futile and commanded his minions to continue marching. Regardless, the first wave of magical mortars struck hard with explosive bursts of many hues of color that were joined by clouds of purple mist. The vanguard was being annihilated. It was time to charge.

Thunderous hooves all around me quaked the earth as my companions rushed ahead at my sides. We needed to stay focused. We thoroughly dominated the enemy last time. History would repeat. We had advantages the emperor had no counter for. The pikemen held their sturdy spears ready with their side handles gripped firmly in their jaws. More and more plumes of purple filled the air as even fiery explosions filled the enemy lines ahead. Our archers were at working testing their new explosive arrows and they were proving devastating. And just when I noticed a slight pause as the archers likely drew more arrows and considered their next targets, Ember shouted in delight as her twelve draconic subordinates swooped low over the enemy while unleashing a coordinated wave of scorching dragon fire over the enemy before gaining altitude for another run. We hit them first and we hit them hard. Seeing such a flawless and devastating first strike was more than enough to fire me up and convince me that everything was going to turn out fine. "Yeah... We got this!"

Our pikemen finally ran into enough resistance to slow their advance with too many Hollows bunching together. Their progress halted, the line was drawn and they would be standing their ground. Our infantry around us began to pour through gaps between the pikemen and even came from under the wall of pikes to attack the enemy from the cover of those wooden shafts. They went straight for the legs as the Hollows hopelessly tried to hold off this first wave. That barding combined with being too low to the ground to attack efficiently once again proved frightfully effective. But my companions and I would have to find another means to get around our pikemen. And so I said, "We're going over!"

"You take to the air! I have my ways!" Rain Shine called back while Ember and I readied our wings. With a single great flap, we propelled ourselves through the air with a lofty jump to carry ourselves ahead and into the thick of the enemy horde. At such an elevation, I was briefly given a glimpse of our mages and archers work. To see those explosions of magic and hot fire destroying and scattering our enemies like that was such a thrill. But then I glanced to my left. And I was stunned to see even when Ember and I took to the air, Rain Shine never left my side.

The kirin chieftain had once again used the earth and its fruit to her advantage. With springy and sturdy leaves summoned under her hooves, she catapulted herself forward for an impressive lap with the ground she had been standing on having been thrust upward like a springboard. Staying in formation, the three of us descended upon the next wave of Hollows. I brought my sword down and cleaved one fully in two while Ember angled her spear to have it plunge right into the throat of a Hollow as she came down. Rain Shine did not even bother using her blade. She crashed right down into one unlucky minion and crushed it under her armored hooves with her full weight behind her. But now that we were in the thick of the enemy horde, we would have to act quick before the enemy could swarm us. And Rain Shine followed through on her promise.

With a quick flexing of her magical might, a wall of thick roots burst out of ground around us to create a circular wall. The Hollows immediately tried to hack away through our defenses, but not even a carpenter's axe would fell such thick roots quickly. And there was just enough space between each root for our weapons. Knowing the enemy would surely prioritize on hacking through this obstacle, I took the opportunity to stab my sword forward to skewer any I could reach.

Ember and Rain Shine stood at my back while we all directed our attention in a trinity of direction. Stabbing and jabbing between the roots while my companions used the extra length their weapons provided to stay out of reach in case a Hollow might try to reach them with a sword. I had little to fear from them, so I was able to get a bit more reckless. With what a distraction that circular wall of wood was providing, we were taking a lot of heat off of our allies at the front lines.

During a brief moment of thought, I suddenly had an idea. I was more than safe within that circle of roots and the enemy archers could not hope to rain arrows down on us without catching their comrades in the crossfire. I had a moment to try adding a little flash and flair to my contributions. After making certain I was facing east, I raised the Celestial Sword until it was pointing over the wall before me. "Let's see if I can hit them from here."

I began to focus the solar magic in my right gauntlet in a manner that channeled it through my sword. With the long white blade starting to ignite with white flames, I adjusted my focus to try and project my magical output through the sword instead of merely into it. And once I had channeled enough into it, I fired it right out through the sword's tip. A scattering flurry of white sparks shot through the air before raining down upon the distant enemy. Although small, each spark of solar magic exploded fiercely in a manner that put them on the same level of our archer's explosive arrows. I began to fire off a few more volleys into the distant rows of Hollows as I wondered if I could find a way to coerce those scattering flares into converging onto a single spot.

After several more minutes of providing a diversion, a burst of magical explosions filled the enemy ranks not far ahead of us. Ember then called out, "Are they thinning the enemy out for us to advance more easily?!"

"They are in disarray for the moment! I'm going to lower the walls! Then we charge!" Rain Shine called out to us as fewer Hollows stood beyond the wall of roots. And the instant the roots suddenly retracted into the ground, Rain Shine took additional defensive measures. A wall of narrow and sturdy thorns suddenly shot up around us to finish off any remaining Hollows that might be too close. "Now! Quickly!"

The three of us charged ahead as a large gap in the enemy forces had opened up before us. A row of Hollows began to amass to block our advancement, but Ember was quick to swoop forward with a flap of her wings. "I got this!"

The Dragon Lord came to a sliding stop before letting out a roar as a stream of hot pink flames exploded from her exposed maw. She swept her head from one side to the other as she swept up the entire row in her natural dragon fire. The Hollows all ignited and soon collapsed into plumes of more purple mist that faded in the wind. Only faint trails of pink embers flickered along the trampled grass with the rest fading out with nothing to sustain them. More Hollows began to rush forward, swords and axe ready in one hand and shields in the other. Ember then called out, "Defenses up, Rain!"

"They shall not pass!" The kirin warrior called out before we all came to a stop near each other. Once again, another circular wall of thick roots shot up around us with just enough space between each for repelling stabs. Although Rain Shine was not quite done as I noticed her glaive beginning to be coated in flames of blue and red. "Let me thin them out a bit!"

The Viper Edge began to bend in ways it should not be able to as those flames engulfed it. The fiery serpent reawakened, it parted its jaws before shooting up above and diving into the rows of Hollows surrounding us. Walls of spirit fire shot up around our defenses as that fiery serpent rushed around the perimeter and through anything that got in its way. That fire may have gotten the attention of our dragon squadron since they too passed by while scorching the enemy with another wave of fire from above. The Viper Edge then returned to its wielder's side and shed its fiery aura. Straight and sharp, Rain Shine took her glaive back into her levitating grasp and readied herself with edge pointing forward. "Another few dozen down, yes?"

"You ladies are really rocking today, keep it going!" I replied while feeling genuinely thrilled. Things were going well At least for a moment longer. Once the flames faded, more Hollows rushed forward to hack away at the roots to get to us. But I hesitated after a few stabs when I noticed a change in the sounds around us. Not the chopping of swords with the heavy chops of axes. More like...a crushing splintering sound. And I saw it through the gaps. The swordsmen among the Hollows had swapped out for Hollows that carried more brutal weapons. Maces. Heavy crushing metal clubs that were trying to smash their way through our defenses. And they would prove much more adept for the task than a sword. "Rain! We've got maces! Keep those roots strong!"

"I see them!" She called out while digging her glaive's blade into one such soldier. Ember tried ease up the strain on our defenses by performing a great leap into the air with the use of her wings and unleashing a brief flash of her flame breath onto the enemy below. But it could only do so much. The crushing crashes and the flying splinters in the air only became louder and more severe as time went by. I could actually see the upper sections of the roots being whittled away. The enemy would soon be able to have much greater reach with their weapons and would force us to have our backs to each other just to stay out of reach.

Rain Shine was quick to notice our defenses being broken down before us no matter how many Hollows we slew. But this resulted in a new pattern. When our defenses looked like they would soon be ruined, Rain Shine would summon another wall of thorns around us to create a safe gap in the enemy forces so that we could advance more while dismissing the ruined roots. But after another brief advancement, I noticed something come down hard. Like massive bolt of blue lightning. Ember noticed as well once countless Hollows were sent flying from the impact point and asked, "Is that Nightmare Moon?!"

It was. The heavily armored Princess of Dreams had thrown herself into the thick of battle. A reckless move for all but the most powerful of warriors. Just as the enemy began to descend upon her, she summoned a lethal field of magic ice spikes that skewered dozens of Hollows in rapid succession. With a powerful blast of lightning fro her horn to clear a path ahead, she charged ahead with longsword drawn. She was heading for that hill on the horizon... A high point. Perhaps the general was there? Would taking it out hinder the enemy army further? Rain Shine was quick to notice how many were around our powerful ally and asked, "Should we be worried?!"

"Normally, I'd say yes... But I think she knows what she's doing!" I replied as I saw Nightmare Moon disappear into that sea of purple. With how smoothly this battle had been going, I was convinced she would be just fine. As long as her armor held up and she did not get careless, the enemy stood no chance against her. If anything, she stood a better chance alone on the battlefield than Celestia thanks to the defensive capabilities of her ice magic.

"She's got this. I've seen what she can do. If she can scare off the entire dragon lands with her power, she can handle small fries like these!" Ember said while letting out an elated laugh at that memory. I found myself smirking at the thought too. I could only hope she would get out of there and retreat to safer ground once she was done.

I kept an eye on the sky. I remembered what happened the last time things got too heated. If some hotshot would break formation for a misguided chance at glory, it would be happening very soon. I watched our aerial units as they watched from above. One soon dove into the fray and rose back up while wrapped in a spherical time-twisting barrier with someone wrapped in their limbs. Someone just got hurt, but that barrier would buy them more time to have the wound treated. I was not worried. Sunburst and his colleagues had worked themselves ragged to try and increase the odds of the wounded surviving even the most grievous injuries.

No one got reckless. I did not see anyone perform a stunt like what Lightning Dust did last time. Nor was I alerted to anyone breaking formation that would need to be chased down before they got themselves killed. We would not be having anything like that happening again. Now we could focus on the conflict at hand without the risk of some fool sabotaging our efforts.

Fifteen minutes. That was how much longer we carried on before something changed. Twice more my shield-sisters and I advanced. But before long, the assaults on our defenses stopped. I thought we had simply slain any Hollows that were around us. But instead, they all began to step back. And Rain Shine was the first to sense something was amiss. "Things are getting quiet out here... The enemy has stopped moving."

We all started peeking through the gaps in our wooden defenses. The Hollows beyond had retreated slightly to the east, but remained in formation to form walls of armored infantry. Even their archers had ceased firing. Ember scowled from behind her helmet as she growled, "They're not surrendering... Looks more like they're just waiting."

"They can't... Are they actually trying to negotiate with us?" I asked in confusion. The Hollows had no will of their own. They did not back down out of fear. The master had called them back to stand down. With the danger having passed for the moment, Rain Shine dismissed the wall of roots around us. Behind us stood our allies. Rows of armored ponies standing ready, our pikemen having advanced to serve as a ready wall of spears for when the enemy reengaged in their hostilities. The battlefield had fallen silent for the moment. Even our bard had silenced her instruments.

My eyes scanned the east. I suspected we had only thinned out the enemy ranks by 20% at the time at most. It was quiet. That army of Hollows stood ominously before us. If the emperor was going to say something to us, he would have by then. Why call off the charge, but stay silent?

As I pondered this, something dawned on me. I looked back at our allies. And someone was not there. Only one of us had advanced farther than my shield-sisters and I. Right into the heart of the enemy army. I turned to Rain Shine and asked, "Where's Nightmare Moon?"

Rain Shine's eyes went wide in alarm. She then faced east and closed her eyes, the runes on her horn glowing brightly. And we waited. Ember and I watched with bated breath, a nameless dread building in my heart. And the words that followed... "The hill... Not moving..."

My head snapped to my right as I frantically scanned the horizon on the sea of Hollows. I could make out that gentle rise to signify the presence of a hill. If a commanding officer was going to stake out a spot to issue commands to an army, that was the place to do it. Had Nightmare Moon reached the general? I could not see anything out there that was not purple. But one Hollow stood taller than the rest. And its comrades in the immediate vicinity even appeared to bow in order to allow it to stand taller. It raised its arm high. And in all that purple... I saw it. A hint of pale blue. A helmet.

Just like that... A fire began to burn in my gut. They did not... They did not just... My breath caught in my throat as I saw that helmet being held high like a trophy. Displaying to all of us whose life they had claimed. It was not possible... I did not want to believe... Nightmare Moon had been...

Fury. A growing fury was rapidly building in my heart as I contemplated what I was seeing. She was the first to follow me. The only one I had out there on the Empty Plains when I desperately needed someone to turn to. The one who followed me through my darkest moments in this war. And now... She was the first to fall.

My right hand quivered. Magic channeling through the blade as the Celestial Sword ignited in white fire. And beside me... Ember gazed up at me. One word escaped her lips. "Gray...?"

My eyes were focused upon that helmet being held high. My destination was set. Heart ablaze with a rage I suspected I have only felt once before, I charged ahead with the swiftest sprint my enchanted sabatons would allow. The front row of Hollows reacted to my approach and stepped forward with shields raised to ward me off. But I was not interested in any minor obstacles. I needed to get to her!

I threw myself over the first line of defense with a flap of my wings. And upon dropping down, I cleaved my flaming sword through the first Hollow before me. Ignited, it was reduced to purple mist almost instantly. I was furious, yet focused. Everything was a blur, yet clear. And as the Hollows began to swarm around me, I cleaved through so many over and over with wide repelling sweeps of my unstoppable sword while being mindful enough to keep my shield ready. There was only one thought on my mind. One objective. If anything before me was stained shades of purple, stood as tall as me, and walked on two legs, it died!

In my fury, I was a maelstrom of destruction. The Hollows tried in futility to restrain me. Doing their best to surround me. But none could get close. Not with every wide sweep of my sword obliterating any that came close. But even in my haze of rage, I felt something through the ground. And a growing roar in the air. During the briefest lull in my assault, I glanced west. And I saw I was not the only one eager for revenge.

My allies were charging with a battle cry, thunderous hooves galloping along as they too were surely just as enraged over the loss of their Princess of Dreams. The air became thick with purple fog as they charged headlong into the rows of distracted Hollows. In trying it intimidate the ponies of Equestria, the emperor had made the fatal mistake of only infuriating them. They descended upon the enemy army like a pack of armored wolves.

But even in that mad rush, there was still coordination to be had. A flurry of explosions, both magical and fiery, rained down ahead of me. In my bloodlust, I saw that there was a certain meaning in the manner in which they fell. A path was being formed. Long and narrow, a row of Hollows were being blown apart ahead of me to forge a path up the hill with that shade of green along the ground contrasting harshly with the waves of purple around it. Seeing this, I charged.

More and more explosive arrows and magical mortars fell ahead of me to keep my path clear. And even if the few odd Hollows did try to step into my path, I cleaved through them without losing my stride. A more focused defense began to amass ahead of me as the Hollows tried so very hard to swarm me, but attacks from above were not the only ones to fear. In an instant, an attack came from below. A thicket of narrow thorns burst from below to skewer the obstructing Hollows from below before quickly retracting as I charged over the gently disturbed earth. One last wall of Hollows tried to stop me as they amassed ahead, but I was close enough by then. With one great winged leap, I hurled myself over them and landed squarely upon the top of the hill. And upon landing... There it stood. One hulking Hollow clad in full plate armor and shrouded in a familiar cool aura. A longsword in one hand and Nightmare Moon's helmet in the other. And behind it... There she lay.

For just a moment, the chaos of the battle around me failed to reach my ears as I beheld my fallen friend. The Princess of Dream lay motionless upon her side. Head bare and barding dented and battered. Several plates of her armor had been torn free to reveal her bare body. A bold crimson stained her black body wherever she was exposed. And the most telltale sign of life... Her ethereal mane and tail. They were hauntingly still and draped across the grass. Her longsword was equally ruined, blade snapped in two as it lay useless beside her.

Sorrow, wrath, and shock began to merge together in a horrible miasma of emotions I have no experience with. I cast my gaze towards the general before me, the eye slits in its helmet filled with a ghostly glow as phantom eyes gazed upon me. The emperor was in direct control and had apparently directed the rest of his minions to leave us alone. This had become a very personal encounter.

I was only barely able to resist charging recklessly at the emperor's puppet, but even that did not last for long. The general dropped the battered helmet to the ground. And in one swift move, stomped it under its boot. The tough metal shell bent significantly inward. This was too much... To not only murder her, but to also go so far as to brazenly disrespect her...

Not a word was spoken between us. Words were meaningless. All that mattered to me now was making this creature die. And so I charged. The general took hold of its enchanted longsword in each hand and clashed heavily with my powerful fiery swings. That anti-magic veil protected its sword from damage as fiery sparks flew with each clash of our blades. I tried muscling through with a shove from my shield, but the general was able to use a hand to wrestle with the protective sheet of metal affixed to my left arm. I was punished with a firm strike to my helmet from the sword's pommel, snapping me out of my wrath just enough to think a little more logically in spite of the fury in my heart.

The duel was so simple and so brief that I hardly remember much about it. I just wanted to reach her... And so I did. Fed up with this last wall of resistance, I removed the emperor's toy the only way I could. I detached the Lunar Shield with levitation magic and launched it at the general as hard as I could. It struck hard, catching the general squarely in the torso as it was carried away on the shield sheer bulk and out of sight to the east. It fell somewhere out there in the ocean of Hollows, but would not be getting back to me so easily. And even with the enemy soldiers around us continuing to ignore me, I was finally granted a moment of respite upon the hilltop.

I kneeled before Nightmare Moon as the fury in my heart gave way to an encroaching sorrow. The haze of rage faded just enough for clarity to fill my thoughts. I stabbed my sword into the ground beside me to free my hands, hot tears building at the edge of my vision. I wanted to believe that she had only been wounded. But now... She lay before me... And such horrible memories resurfaced as I remembered the last time I thought I had failed to save her.

Oh so gently, I cradled her lifeless head in my armored hands. No signs of life at all, her body ravaged by hammers and blades. I remembered her words from mere weeks ago... When she was the first and only one to come to my side as I marched off to face this invasion. "You said we'd return home together... That we live and die together..."

My heart wept. And the finality of what I was seeing was truly dawning on me. I thought for certain that the war would go swimmingly for us with all of the precautions we had taken. But now I was seeing the reality of war. This beautiful creature, who only wanted to be loved by her people, now lifeless in my hands. Tears flowed freely down my face as I spoke in futility. Spoke words that would never be heard. "I tried so hard to save you... I wanted you to live and be happy... Why this?! What was it all for?!"

The fury in my heart began to boil once more. There was something that needed to be done. Channeling my rage, I set Nightmare Moon's head upon the ground and rose to my feet. Fists clenched, both gauntlets on my arms were coated by a growing and fiercely billowing set of golden and blue auras. I turned my gaze to the sky, tears cascading down my cheeks as I held my arms out to my sides. Feeling... Grasping... Every last one of them... "You...better be watching... Because you're next!"

Focusing as hard as I could, I lifted. And all around me, thousands of Hollows rose skyward. Every last one of them. With a magical feat I doubt I could ever replicate in a clear state of mind, I lifted every last surviving Hollow high above the battlefield. A purple cloud that shielded the plains from the sun. Now helpless high above, I held out just my left hand towards them. Just to hold them. And in my right hand, I reached back while channeling my right gauntlet's mighty solar magic.

Over and over, I thrust my right hand forward with new orbs of solar magic being launched skyward into the helpless wall of Hollows floating high above. And with every orb that collided with that cloud, a bright blast of celestial fire caused that wall of Hollows to diminish. Completely helpless as I threw all of my rage at them. And my allies could only watch. I did not care who could see me. This needed to be done.

As I reached back one more time with perhaps only a tenth of the Hollow army remaining, I happened to notice Nightmare Moon still lying still at my feet. And seeing her again... Something broke in me. I raised my right hand towards the lingering Hollows and just yelled. A flurry of rapid-fire solar magic projectiles began to fly from my hand. And as the seconds went by, the cloud began to disappear. Even when there was no longer even the slightest trace of purple in the sky, I continued to fire for just a few seconds more. Through the tears, I was not even really trying to destroy anything. Just lashing out. And as the flurry of fiery bolts became fewer and more tepid... The rage faded. There was nothing left to direct my fury towards. Only an overwhelming sensation of sorrow and loss remained in my heart.

I tried to stay composed. Shakily dropped to my knees. But I could not. I brought my armored hands to my face and wailed to the sky. Screaming in ways I did not think I ever could. Hunching over the fallen body of the beautiful Princess of Dreams, I collapsed by her side. Whimpering pathetically, I reached out and pulled her against me. In just that moment, nothing else mattered. The war. The people who might be able to see me. Everything. Nothing...mattered at all. I cradled the corpse of my dear friend against me, mourning in the only way I could.

What felt like a small eternity passed as I lied there upon my side. But a sound did start to break the silence. Metallic clanking... The clattering of plate armor and heavy boots... Boots... Not hooves? No... that veil...

Panic suddenly filled my senses as my sorrow was dulled for just a moment. I hastily started to climb to my feet as I cast my tearful gaze to the east. The general... The only one left. The only one of the Hollows my magic could not take hold of. It was charging right up the hill, still shrouded in that veil, and was coming right for me!

My allies were still so far away and probably could not even see the general from that side of the hill. I desperately reached for the Celestial Sword and rose to my feet. But by then, the fire was gone. I was thoroughly drained, physically and emotionally. Before I could even attempt to mount a meaningful defense, the general lashed out with no weapon in hand. Its powerful fingers grabbed me by the throat and lifted me off the ground with inhuman strength. I could not breathe... I was being strangled?!

I heard panicked shouts from the west as my allies hurried to reach me while I could only gaze into the two glowing beacons set into the general's featureless face behind the helmet. Exhausted and panicking, I desperately tried to pull or push myself free. But the general was like a stone statue. I took hold of its arm and tried channeling my lightning and fire magic into it to burn myself free. But the veil held. In spite of all of my power and everything my armor bestowed upon me, it was all meaningless in the emperor's grasp. My head began to become light, desperate for air. And through the sheer hopelessness of the situation, I heard the emperor's voice speak. A single word and command. "Sleep."

My resistance faltered. My hands slipped from my captor's arm. What was going to happen to me if my allies did not reach us in time? Was I to be captured somehow? But just when I was starting to slip into unawareness... The general released me.

I dropped to my knees, gasping for breath and clutching at my throat. I could breathe. But why would... And then I glanced up. The general twitched as I saw what could only be a long and very narrow spire of magic ice impaling it from below, the tip of the spike having burst out of its throat. It was magic, but it was still solid. It had mass. And it was just enough to bypass the anti-magic veil that enshrouded the general. A fatal blow having been struck, the general soon faded into a scattering cloud of purple mist with the ice spike also dissolving into frigid fog. And there... Before me with head raised... Nightmare Moon. Alive and awake, magic surging around her horn as she remained where she had fallen.

Tears renewed flooded my eyes as I became overwhelmed. I crawled forward without a word and cradled the Princess of Dreams in my arms. I lost her... I genuinely thought I had lost her. But she endured and saved me once again. Her voice spoke softly, very much in pain. "Do not weep, my friend... They will not crush me so easily..."

Ever so carefully, she rose to her feet. Only once standing did I truly see how the enemy had ravaged her. Another plate of metal slid free from her ruined barding and clattered to the ground. I still could not find the will to speak. Just seeing her alive... Ravaged, but alive... It was enough to silence me in relief and awe. She continued to speak boldly. Almost as if proud of herself for surviving such harrowing conditions. "Do not forget... I am the Princess of Dreams. A lowly foot soldier... Such fodder could...never hope to..."

She barely made ten steps. I watched in horror as she just...collapsed. Fell onto her side in a clattering heap. Nightmare Moon was... And she knew it. "Am I...dying...?"

Her wounds were too great. We were going to lose her. Dread taking hold of me, I turned west and called out over the plains. "Medic! We need a medic!"

Our aerial evacuation units would not be enough. She was too ravaged to move recklessly. Moments later, our men reached us with a stretcher ready. Ever so carefully, they moved the fallen Princess of Dreams atop it before hoisting it to the shoulders for four mighty stallions. And as they retreated, I followed with fear in my heart.

There was no fanfare over this victory. No cheers over the battlefield. Indeed, Nightmare Moon and her carriers were swarmed by tearful and panicked infantry. So many voiced pleading for the safe passage of their princess. And it only reinforced what I had hoped would happen all those months ago... The people of Equestria were fearful of losing their dark princess. If there was any doubts that Nightmare Moon was still feared by Equestria, those doubts faded as I saw her people openly mourning that they may very well lose her. But the worst was yet to come as four familiar figures approached. And a panicked voice called out. "Sister!"

Celestia and Luna... They rushed to their sister's side. Such panic in those eyes. But one rushed forward before them all. Orbash called out as he and his family neared the newest addition to the royal family. "Medics! Wait, please!"

They halted and I minded my distance. The moon king cast his gaze over the Princess of Dreams while Sunflare also drew near. While Orbash began to look more and more horrified as he beheld what the enemy had done to his child, Sunflare maintained a face that may as well have been made out of stone. But it appeared...forced. As if struggling to try appearing composed and aloof. But not the rest of her family. Celestia and Luna all but burst into tears as Nightmare Moon could not even bring herself to speak. Orbash choked as he asked, "By the moon... Why did you have to be so brave, my child?! Was this necessary?!"

"They...tore the safeguard from my armor... It never deployed... Too many... They swarmed me..." The Princess of Dreams managed to speak as her strength began to leave her. Such a harrowing thought. That sheer numbers could overwhelm even one of the mightiest mares in the world.

"Stay with us, sister! This isn't the end! It can't be!" Luna pleaded as she touched her horn to that of Nightmare Moon. The two night sisters, one bleeding and one weeping. "It can't end like this! Not now! Listen! They weep for you! Our people dread to lose you!"

Celestia, barely maintaining a shred of composure, spoke through her tears as she faced the ones carrying her sister. "Do everything you can... Please... She's suffered enough already."

Such a burning guilt filled my heart. I knew this war was my fault... And now it had nearly cost us all Nightmare Moon. I could not bring myself to follow as they continued on. But before much longer, Sunflare finally spoke. "A moment, gentlemen."

All eyes fell upon the fiery sun queen as she strode towards the black sheep of the royal family. Nightmare Moon's carriers dared not defy her. And I had no idea what to expect. Fearful of what the queen intended to do, I drew near regardless of my thoughts. Her family watched with bated breath while Nightmare Moon could only gazed up at the mother who had rejected her. But when Sunflare's six horns became coated with her billowing scarlet magic aura, she spoke firmly yet softly. "Be still, child."

That aura became a brilliant white as she lowered her long central horn to Nightmare Moon. Not solar magic... But not fire. Was it...light? And then I saw it. The blood spilling from the many wounds on Nightmare Moon's body. It stopped. And the wounds... They did not quite close, but the flow of blood almost stopped entirely. Sunflare then lifted her head with a noticeable tenderness in her eyes. "I have done what I can. I leave the rest to you, gentlemen."

"Mother...?" Nightmare Moon asked uneasily as if in utter disbelief. Even I could barely comprehend that the sun queen had partially healed one she all but despised.

Instead of responding with disdain or disgust, Sunflare only barely managed the faintest smile. "We will speak later, child. For now, rest."

I could only watch as they all marched away, the carriers trotting along at a quickened pace to hurry the fallen Princess of Dreams to the infirmary. But I remained rooted to the spot. I could not bring myself to follow just yet. I stood upon the battlefield, millions of blades of grass having been trampled by countless hooves and armored boots, as everyone else headed west to return to our encampment to rest after another successful battle. But not without cost. We nearly lost someone that day. Someone dear. And all because...I was there...

My thoughts went back to that fateful night at least a year ago. I clenched my fists in frustration. I tried so hard to save her that night when the rest of the world wanted to see Nightmare Moon put out of her misery. I wanted to believe she was not the monster the scriptures had claimed she was. Someone who had been dealt a bad hand and just wanted to be loved. She watched over me that night when I took shelter in the castle ruins. And twice over, I nearly lost her. It was a trial like no other, but I succeeded in seeing her survive and even find her place upon the throne with her sisters.

And now I had nearly lost her a third time. And I was largely to blame. There was no convincing me otherwise. I brought a hand to my face in shame. She had been the first to follow me. Was there for me when I needed her most. And now she had nearly been slaughtered upon the battlefield.

Still reeling and sore from the sheer emotional duress I had gone through, I turned my gaze back to the east. And towards the hill where Nightmare Moon had nearly met her end. My sword and shield were still there, as was her helmet and own ruined weapon. But before anything else could happen, I heard the faintest rattling of plate armor behind me. I turned west and found Ember standing before me with spear in hand. She then spoke from behind her helmet, "Planning on running again?"

I wanted to. I really wanted to just disappear and never be seen again. Not after nearly robbing Equestria of one of their beloved sovereigns. But I knew Ember would pursue me if I did. I just shook my head and said, "I forgot something... I'll be along shortly."

Ember's scarlet eyes said enough. She knew I was upset and what I had just gone through. With some reluctance, she turned and began to return to field HQ. I marched across the plains and back up to the hilltop, eyes falling upon Nightmare Moon's ruined scraps of armor and longsword. I saw her there. She looked genuinely dead. I felt like a piece of my soul had died with her when cradling her corpse in my arms. And even when she proved to have survived, she was still on the verge of death. And I hated myself for it.

I could not bring myself to even so much as touch Nightmare Moon's equipment. All I could do was round up my sword and shield. Once the Lunar Shield was back on my left arm and the Celestial Sword was tucked in its scabbard, I bitterly scanned the horizon to the east. We had come so far, but the Heaven's Pillar was still out of sight. As much as I knew I was responsible for what just happened, there was someone else I was feeling a growing sense of contempt for. "You just made this very personal, old fool..."

Angry thoughts filled my head as I marched back to the west. Angry and even murderous thoughts. I wanted to strangle that decayed husk of a fool hiding to the east. And once I reached the gates to the camp, I found Ember waiting just outside with spear in hand, waiting for my return. Rain Shine stood by her side. Ember began to step towards me, but the insightful kirin intervened. "Leave him. He is filled...with such terrible thoughts right now. Let the embers cool first."

I barely even passed them a glance. I was just so...upset. Not just angry. Not just sad. Just...such a wretched miasma of unpleasantness. But the first thing I did was make my way to the infirmary. It was easier to spot than usual now that droves and droves of militiamen stood gathered around. They were holding a vigil for the Princess of Dreams. And standing at the front of the pack was the royal family themselves.

I could not... There was no way I could bring myself to even approach the crowd. They knew why Nightmare Moon had nearly been slain. My allies had tolerated my presence thus far after it was revealed the emperor is sustaining himself through me. But now that my presence had literally resulted in Nightmare Moon nearly perishing on the battlefield... There was no way they would forgive me for it. Heart heavy with a complex mixture of guilt and dread, I walked away. All I could do was return to the command center.

Once indoors, I slumped into a seat in the common area. It was quiet. All but empty. Although the guard stationed at the radar station had some kind words to say. No doubt due to being unaware of hat exactly transpired out there. "Well done out there, sir. Sounds like there were no casualties again. Keep this up and we'll be home in time for Nightmare Night."

"Uh huh.." I muttered while limply waving a hand in his direction. I took my helmet off and set it upon the table before me. My eyes fell upon the white twin dove shape of the Element of Humanity. Although I still remember Ember mentioning the color gray just before I charged... I suppose the falcon in me did bare its talons at that time.

I was in such a funk at the time that I had forgotten there was someone waiting for me up in my dorm. With helmet in hand, I finally shambled up the stairs. And upon stepping inside my room... A voice. "Hey, you're back. Looked like there was another big fight today. Everything all right out... Uh... James?"

Without a word, I turned my head to gaze upon the forms of Smolder and Ocellus. And they could tell something was very wrong. Ocellus especially gazed with eyes wide, hooves rising to her mouth. "Oh no... Your heart is... Did something happen?"

I could not even look at them. I just stood halfway through the doorway with my head bowed. "Someone got hurt. Because of me."

"But it's not your fault... You know that, right?" Smolder said as she started to approach, but I just turned away. She then reached out to me and asked, "Is there... Come on, is there anything I can do for you?"

"Smolder... I think we should leave. He's... His heart feels so distant right now. It's hiding. We need to wait for it to come out again. And they'll probably ask us to take care of our duties soon anyway since we've stopped." Ocellus spoke softly with an almost uncharacteristic show of insight. When I looked at the little Changeling, her ears drooped. She wanted to help and I hated knowing there was nothing they could do for me. All I could do was nod in confirmation. With extreme reluctance, Smolder made her way out the door with Ocellus right behind her.

Now alone, I shed my armor and sat on the side of my bed. Alone under a dreary sky that would surely bring rain in the coming days. There are no words to describe the grief and isolation I was feeling as I sat there with eyes gazing at the floor. I felt so hopeless, yet so angry. Once again, my eyes trailed off and fell upon the hilt of the Celestial Sword jutting up behind the Lunar Shield. The urge was there and it was stronger than before. And I knew they would not miss me. Not after this. Equestria would be relieved to be rid of humanity forever by now. The emperor had reminded this world of why Equestria was better off without it.

But just before I could find the will to stand up and retrieve my sword for one last use, the door started to open. And my nihilistic thoughts were immediately distracted by the sight of someone I was not expecting to see. Sky Beak stood in the doorway. And seeing the only man in Equestria I could call my father instantly instilled me with a sense of vulnerability. Not a word was spoken before he hurried to my side with his hoof kicking the door closed behind him. And once in his arms, I wept. Whimpered pathetically in the shielding embrace of my papa bird.

"I know, my boy... I know... I saw it. I saw everything." Sky Beak whispered to me in the sweetest and most fatherly tone I had ever heard out of him. Like comforting a small child, which I might as well have been with how fragile my emotions were at the time. "Nightmare Moon's family doesn't blame you. They know it's not your fault."

I clung to him, my tears sinking into his coat of cushioning feathers. The presence of friends was not what I needed at the time. What I needed was the comforting reassurance of a father. A role Sky Beak was happy to fulfill. His hand tapped its fingers on my back just below the neck, whispering to me still. "I'm here for you, my boy. We all are. My comrades and I will continue to keep watch over you outside these walls."

That reminder filled me with dreadful resignation. It was one thing for Ember's subordinates to set their sights on me. Dragons are pragmatic like that. But now I had to wonder... And I needed to know. "Do they... Do they hate me?"

I think he knew who I was referring to. I was not referring to any of my closest friends or even those directly affiliated with Nightmare Moon. I meant my fellow infantrymen. The common man. And Sky Beak's hesitation told me all I needed to know. It was at that moment I knew a certain resentment was growing in our ranks. The emperor and I may as well be the same entity if he is essentially a parasite sustaining itself through me. And we both share the blame in Nightmare Moon's near assassination.

My heart sank even further as I leaned more weakly into my father's arms. But he tightened his grasp around me. "My comrades and I will keep you safe... I trust that when this is all over, everyone will let bygones be bygones. They'll know this isn't your fault if you stay by them to the end. I believe in them... They know to put the war effort first. I hope..."

I finally had to ask a very important question. Without raising my eyes to him, I asked quietly, "Do you think this is all my fault...? Do you think I'm endangering you? And your family?"

Sky Beak inhaled deeply before he provided a response. "No... Goodness, no. I wish there was something I could do for you... And...I hate being this helpless when my kids are in such a bad place... I'm sorry, James... I should be a better father for you, but there's not much I can do in the grand scheme of things. I wish I could just make this all go away."

"Thanks, papa bird..." I muttered in quiet adoration. Just the sound of hearing him offer an apology was strangely soothing. It was not something I would have ever heard out of my father back home. And it only reminded me of why I adore Sky Beak. My heart just a little more at ease than it was a while ago, I hugged him tightly. "You're a great dad... Thank you..."

"I'm here for you, my boy... We all are." He whispered to me before we just sat there and held each other for a while longer. We had nothing to really converse about. For the moment. Something did end up catching his eye when he looked over my shoulder. "Say... Those two pillows... Are those the contents of that package you got recently?"

I looked to my left and saw what he meant. The two newest additions to my bedspread. "Yeah, those... Terramar and Silverstream stuffed those themselves. They molted recently and put their feathers to good use."

"Did they now?" Sky Beak replied with an amused tone in his voice. He took the two pillows in hand and inhaled deeply through his nostrils with them pressed to his face. "Oh yes, that's theirs all right... That subtle scent. I miss them..."

"I'm sure they miss you too... Them and Ocean." I muttered while remembering my time on Capricorn Island. The times spent with that wonderful family. I miss that place so much... I even miss the silly shenanigans of the Wabush and Woodech clans. That was a day worth writing home about...

"I know they miss you bad. We really need to plan some sort of reunion." Sky Beak replied while I leaned into his embrace again. After another minute of silent feathery cuddles, I felt something grasping my hair. Sky Beak had begun to preen me with his beak being used like a hairstyling device. "Whenever Terramar had a bad day, I would do this for him. Always calmed him right down."

"You do what you have to, papa bird..." I muttered as I allowed the closest thing to a father I had style my hair. It was strangely enjoyable and I think I almost dozed off for a nap. I even caught myself and had to force myself awake. "Now I see why Terramar enjoyed this. It works a little too well."

"Doesn't it?! If you want, I could put you to sleep for a nap." Sky Beak replied as I was left very tempted to take him up on his offer. And so I nodded. He gently pushed me back onto my bed, my head nestled between the pillows created by his own children, and started to preen me yet again. And even then, I could start to hear the faint pattering of a light rainstorm just outside my window. A dreary yet soothing atmosphere. "I'll see to it you get woken up in two hours. Sound about right?"

"Yeah... Thanks, papa bird..." I muttered as I left myself to his fatherly caresses. A nap was exactly what I probably needed. And sleep I did.

When I signed up for this war weeks ago, I never expected to see anything like this. Every engagement we have had with the enemy with the enemy so far has gone by without a hitch. But today... Today, they nearly claimed Nightmare Moon on the battlefield. Nightmare Moon!

For the longest time, I thought the princesses of Equestria were true paragons of power and magical might. For one of them to be nearly slain in battle by lowly foot soldiers... Is this what war truly is? Have we all truly been so naive?

Yes... Yes we have. Equestria as a whole has always been naive about war. And I see why now. It is just not in our nature. Why would anypony want this? Where is the satisfaction to be had in bloody battle? What is the cost and is it worth it? Thank the stars that Nightmare Moon is going to live...

This war has not been all dread and gloom. At least not until today. I never once even dreamed that we would have met the true king and queen of Equestria, let alone during this war. It never even occurred to me that Princess Celestia even had parents, but I guess everyone has an origin.

Queen Sunflare is very imposing. Bright and fiery as the sun itself. And terrifying. Very terrifying. I cannot believe she as that ready to kill James if it meant ending the war right away! At least she is not entirely unreasonable. But King Orbash... Oh my gosh, I have never seen a stallion so handsome! So radiant and glorious... And so kind too! And funny! He actually knows how to tell a joke! He must have been very popular with the mares back when he was a bachelor. And I have seen how he so easily keeps Queen Sunflare in line. They really are good for each other. No wonder they have been married for so long.

I am still in awe at the sheer power the king and queen possess. They obliterated an entire enemy army. Just to send a message to the emperor. But they have insisted to not directly intervene unless absolutely necessary. I can see why. Power that great... It is best to not rely on it too much. Just like the Elements of Harmony, now that I think about it...

The Elements of Harmony... Would they even help us at this point? We would need to bring Fluttershy out here to complete the set, but... If what I heard was true, they were already used on the emperor eons ago and they still did not put an end to him. They probably will not work now either. And we would have to get close to the Heaven's Pillar. The risk is too high... He would throw everything at us just to prevent their use... I suppose even the Elements of Harmony have their shortcomings.

I brought this up to my friends during dinner in one of the mess halls. It was just the five of us. And seeing four of my five closest gal pals reminded me of how one was missing. I let out a sigh as I finally mentioned, "Just us, huh? I miss Fluttershy... It's been so long already."

"Yeah, I miss her too. It's just not the same without the quiet one with us to balance the gang out." Rainbow Dash replied while also looking very wistful. She has known Fluttershy longer than the rest of us and they contrast each other more than anypony else.

Pinkie Pie mirrored this thought and said, "Me too! She always has such a sweet quiet vibe going on to balance us all out! It's so noisy when she's not here... Hey! Maybe we should do something about that! We should send an invite out to her and have her come out and spend a day with us!"

While I did understand the sentiment, it was not unusual for Pinkie Pie to occasionally miss the point. And in a dramatic sense. Rarity spoke next as she recoiled in shock. "Pinkie Pie! Surely you're not serious! This is the last place Fluttershy has any business in being!"

Applejack was quick to speak up too. "Don't ya remember that she's got a filly ta feed?! And somepony like Fluttershy's got no business bein' on a battlefield. I wouldn't wanna see her out here because I don't wanna know what this kinda situation would do ta her."

"Oooooh, right... Almost forgot why she stayed behind. And this is no place for little Gladesong either, so we can't ask her to bring the little cutie along." Pinkie Pie mumbled humbly. She knows our friend well. And she has experience with very young foals. She knows a newborn like Gladesong needs her mother often.

"Yeah... Especially after today." Rainbow Dash said, her head turning to look east. "I can't believe that really happened. Nightmare Moon almost..."

"Don't jinx her now, darling. You heard the medics. She's going to be just fine. I heard they even moved her to the command center a little while ago since her condition has become that stable." Rarity added while sipping from a glass of sparkling wine.

Applejack then said, "But ya can't deny that was a might close out there. And poor James... I've never seen him snap like that. What do ya have ta do to a man ta make him charge right into the bad guys like that on his own?"

I was at the rear lines with the rest of our battlemages, so I did not have the best view. But from what I did see... The fury I saw from James that day... The only time where it was worse was with Discord. But that was terrifying. To see him single-handedly raise the remaining army of Hollows into the air and just pick them off like that... It is frightening imagining what the power his armor contains can do when the wearer decides to stop fighting fair. But I knew why. We all did. Because we were there where it all started. "Do you all remember? The night she returned?"

Nopony said anything for a moment. But Pinkie Pie responded first while looking so dour and unhappy at the memory. "Yeah... I remember, Twilight. James was the only one who believed in her. He tried so hard to win her over and..."

"The guy took a horn right through him for me... Just...that was a bad night. Thought I was gonna lose him. Oh man, what a mess that was..." Rainbow Dash groaned while holding her face in her hooves. She caught up to them first after they took their fight out of the throne room ruins. "What is it with those two? You don't think she got that reckless because of him, do you?"

Rarity chugged the rest of her wine and gingerly set her glass down. And with such a focused gaze in her eyes. "If my mare's intuition is correct... Yes. Yes, I do believe there is something very powerful happening between those two. Our dear James would not have reacted so strongly at the possibility of Nightmare Moon's demise on the battlefield had there not been."

This got our attention. And I suspected I knew why. Rarity knows James in ways that we do not. Because they are in love. James and Fluttershy recently expressed an interest in a polyamorous relationship due to just how much love he has to share and how much integrity he has in growing to love more than one. Rarity was the first. She and James are so wonderfully in love. And I think that lets her read him better than most. I then asked, "Exactly what do you think is happening between James and Nightmare Moon?"

"Simple, darlings. It is love. And a very powerful one." Rarity replied like a detective looking over stacks of evidence. She looked and sounded so sure of herself while sliding her hoof around the rim of her glass. "Did you see the passion between them that night? When she tried so hard to coerce him to join her side? And the fury when he rejected her in the end? And how she was the first to rush to his side when he departed to face this invasion? I am absolutely sure of it, darlings. Those two are very much in love."

Applejack interjected as she said, "I ain't gonna dispute that, but... I'll be honest. I'm not convinced James really knows for sure yet. I've seen them together, but they never came across like...somethin' that special was goin' on between 'em."

I had a theory that I was quick to share. Thank goodness the mess hall was a little too noisy for anypony else to hear us. This was a very sensitive topic to discuss. "She's the Mare in the Moon, girls. The Princess of Dreams. Any kind of relationship with somepony like her would be...complicated. And I think James knows this."

"That's so sad... I hope things work out between them. I mean have you seen how those two are around each other?" Pinkie Pie muttered before trying to smile a little. "They are good for each other, right?"

"They've gotta be. I mean did you see what she did to Discord when he first showed up and he tried to get a little closer to James? She gave that guy one good zap! She's gotta be crazy about him to be that protective!" Rainbow Dash laughed while I too giggled at the memory. It was satisfying to see anypony actually land such a good hit on Discord. Especially when it was Nightmare Moon.

Rarity sighed while gazing into her glass almost like a mirror. "Oh, I concur. What a story behind those two. A knight in shining armor, journeying into a dark forest with sword and shield at his sides. Ascending a tower to face a dark and misunderstood princess of the shadows. But not at all to slay her. To save her! And through trial and tribulations, he succeeds! And the romance that blooms between them... Oh, such a tale would be worthy of its own novel adaptation, darlings! Inspiring, even!"

As one of James' beloveds, I could see how trusting Rarity was of her lover's supposed love for the Princess of Dreams. Another mare for his family? And a new friend for her? Whatever the future has for those two, I hope it works out. Because they really are good for each other from what I have seen. But even as we chatted happily for during a brief show of levity, the mention of James' name did awaken a certain melancholy in my heart. "He really has been one of the best on the battlefield, hasn't he? It's a shame we can't do more with him."

For just a moment, nopony said anything. Pinkie Pie lowered her face to the table and groaned. "Yeah... I miss being back in Ponyville. Just doing stuff with all you girls. And with him. It's just not the same without Fluttershy, but...it's also really not the same when he's...so far away even when he's right there."

"I would say you're crazy, but...I think I get what you mean." Rainbow Dash added before also just looking up at the ceiling. Probably thinking about better days. "We're all in this together, but...it feels like he's really distant when he's on the front lines. Like we can't get anywhere close to him except when we're chilling in the mess hall like this."

Applejack let out a rather frustrated snort, her hoof reaching for her head instinctively to adjust her missing hat. "I gotta say that it really chives my taters sometimes when we just can't keep up with our pardner durin' a crisis. We're all supposed ta be in this together, so why can't we do what he can?"

Rarity was quick to try in calming the situation, although I did understand Applejack's concerns. "We all have our duties to fulfill in this war, dear. We're all cogs in a machine, just like he is. Try not to overthink it."

"And I'm pretty sure even James doesn't like this whole war thing! Just because he knows how to fight doesn't mean he likes it! I know him and he's never been a fighter!" Pinkie Pie then spoke up before throwing her head back and letting out such a sincere groan. "Uuuuugh, nopony wants to even be out here! I just wanna go home and put together a big victory party just for us! That'll make us all happy, right? What better way to get things back to normal than having that be the first thing that happens when we get back to Ponyville?"

"Considering that's how you start anyone's first day in Ponyville? Yeah, I'd say that'd just about hit the spot!" Rainbow Dash laughed while we all too got a chuckle. Because that is exactly what Pinkie Pie does when someone knew shows up in town. She did it to me, she did it to James, and she probably did it for Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy too. I am not so sure about Rarity and Applejack though. I think they were there before she was.

Dinner went by well enough and we were all soon back to chatting things up like old times. But it still felt like somepony was missing. And there was. We had gone too long without Fluttershy's company. And just when we were almost done with dinner, Rarity brought up a question none of us wanted to discuss. "Ladies, I have to wonder... Now that we know what the enemy is striving for... What do you suppose Earth is like?"

I then replied, "From what I've heard from James and when I've spoken with Lyra back home, it sounds like he doesn't have much good to say about it. He doesn't even like talking about it anymore and asked her to not approach him about the subject."

Rainbow Dash spoke next. "That sounds like what I saw. He just about fainted when he stuck his head through the portal to where he came from. He even collapsed right in front of Gilda and I when we got back to the command center. Whatever he thinks will happen if we lose this war, it can't be good."

If what I have heard is of any indication... We might not even live long enough to see the full ramifications of the enemy's victory. It would likely take generations for Earth's influence to fully set into our world. But I doubt there will be any way for it to ever be phased out if it reaches that point. For Equestria to irrevocably become another Earth... It horrifies me in a way I cannot easily describe and is not something I would wish upon the world I love.

It is getting late now and the R&D lab is shutting down for the night. Sunburst was kind enough to allow me to use the typewriter in here to type down my thoughts. I was wondering when would be a good time to do so and the aftermath of this most recent battle provided me with the incentive to do just that. Thank goodness Nightmare Moon is going to make it, but I cannot imagine her setting foot on the battlefield again before the war is over. Not in her condition. Will our infantry be fine without her fighting be their side?

I have a creeping suspicion that the war will not be going on for much longer. For the opposition to get desperate enough that it ended up incapacitating one of our battlefield commander does not bode well. Things will only get worse before things get better. I just hope James can hang in there. This is not weighing on anyone's mind more than his and I hate that there is not anything more I can do for him. All I can do is support him from afar.

Time for bed. May fortune favor us all in this War of Preservation. At least that is what I have decided to call it.

By the time I awoke, the sun was well on its way to setting for the night. And Sky Beak was still by my side. And I was a bit amused to see that he was reading a stack of papers he likely found in my dresser. When he noticed me looking at him, he cast me a proud smile. "I see my boy has a gift with literature."

"Reading my journals while I was out?" I asked while finding myself in slightly better spirits now that I had awoken from a nap I genuinely needed. I just hope he had not read anything that contained heavier content. We had enough on our minds already.

"I needed something to pass the time. And these are impressively written. You know your way with words, my boy." Sky Beak replied as he set the stack of paper aside in a neat pile. Although he then said something that I did not expect. "I should mention that while you were out, it sounded like... From what I heard from the door, I think Nightmare Moon was brought in. I'm guessing her condition has stabilized by now."

This hit me like a shock as I promptly sat up in bed. She was right downstairs? "She... I need to see her then."

"Yes, I thought you might. I should be reporting back to Admiral Seaspray myself." Sky Beak said before he started to rise from the bed and took that stack of paper with him. He then looked over at me while placing it back in the drawer and frowned somberly. "If you need me for anything, you just come find me. I'm here for you, James."

"Thanks... Love you, papa bird." I muttered as we shared one last hug before he saw himself out. I took the time to steady my nerves and fetch my shoes. I knew that of all people, Nightmare Moon was the last person around who would ever be upset with me over that battle. And now that she was safe and sound in the command center, it was much safer to approach her. I began to carefully make my way down the stairs, hoping for the best.

Hardly anyone batted me an eye once I was in the common area. I walked quietly down the hall that led to the officer quarters and stood outside the door to Nightmare Moon's room. And through that door, I heard a conversation happening with Nightmare Moon speaking clearly. "Mother, I can still walk. I will be..."

"I forbid it. It was almost nothing short of a miracle that you survived the enemy swarming you the way they did. If you even try to engage the enemy on the battlefield again in this condition, you will most certainly perish. And there is only so much my magic can mend. Is that the what you wish to subject your people to?" The unmistakable authoritative tone of Sunflare spoke abruptly. The tone was firm, but almost filled with concern. There was no bitterness or spite. The fact that they were alone together was a good sign. Had the queen finally started to thaw towards her illegitimate daughter?

Nightmare Moon hesitated in providing a response. "Then what would you have me do?"

Sunflare's response was even softer than before. "I would have you live to see the end of this war. And to return to your kingdom alive. You proved yourself to me today. Placing your men before yourself... I must commend that. And seeing you ravaged... It struck a blow to my heart I did not expect..."

"If I may speak out of turn for a moment..." Nightmare Moon spoke at the first lull in her mother's words. "What am I to you...? Speak the truth, Mother. I must know."

There was a moment of silence. For Sunflare to not reprimand Nightmare Moon for directly referring to her as her mother should have been a good sign, but that palpable silence filled me with unease. But when Sunflare did speak... "You...are the daughter I never knew I had... The child I thought I could not love... And I am relieved to see I was wrong. Rest, my child. Leave the remainder of the war effort to those who can still fight."

"I... I...shall. Thank you, Mother." Nightmare Moon said with a barely audible tone from beyond the door. I found myself smiling. There was a silver lining after all. At least some good did come out of that dreadful afternoon. But then I took a silent step back as it sounded like that visit between mother and daughter was wrapping up. And when the door opened, there she stood. Sunflare stepped out into the hall and looked right at me. I stood there in fear, all but certain she would blame me for her daughter's plight. But she showed no rage and spoke no words. All she did was motion her head towards the door as if to beckon me to enter. The sun queen then continued down the hall while I stepped inside and locked the door behind me.

There she was... Nightmare Moon was lying in her bed while I noticed the room had been extensively rearranged to accommodate various medical equipment. If she was considered as having gotten through the worst of what happened, I did not want to imagine how severe her needs would be if Sunflare had not healed what she could. She was hooked up to an IV drip, bandages lining her sable body. Seeing her like that... It reawakened the horror I felt when I saw her lying lifelessly upon the plains. I reached out to her as my throat clenched with grief. But she only smiled weakly at me and said, "Welcome... Are you well?"

"Oh god, I... I thought I lost you out there..." I muttered before slumping to my knees and holding her in my arms. And for just a moment, I wept. I thought I had lost her. Then I thought I was about to lose her. And now I knew my dear Nightmare Moon was going to live. The sheer wave of grief combined with utter relief was too much to handle as I sobbed lightly into her.

I felt her wing drape itself over me, her wings having been spared from harm. "Shhh... Do not blame yourself, my dear. This was my choice, not yours. I made the decision to challenge the general directly to sow discord among the enemy. I was reckless... I underestimated the power of sheer numbers. But I will live, so do not weep for me."

"Was that really the only reason...? Why'd you do this?" I asked while not entirely convinced Nightmare Moon was being honest with me. There had to be another reason. It was not like her to be that reckless in such a dire situation.

Nightmare Moon lowered her head as she found difficulty in looking at me. Her horn, still fully intact, cast a veil around the entire room. To silence any sound that may get through the walls. What was about to be said was for my ears only. "If the situation becomes desperate enough, my mother will destroy you. And I won't let that happen... I sought to take drastic measures to tip the scales even further into our favor and...sorely underestimated the emperor's ability to adapt to a change in battlefield situations."

"You did this for me... Why exactly?" I asked almost on instinct, too distraught to really process any deeper reason than just the fact that she was the first friend to follow me into the fray. And I should have seen what was coming.

Once more, Nightmare Moon hesitated in speaking for a moment. "I resigned myself to never speak of this to you... I told myself it was for the best to let it stay buried. But now that the prospect of one of us not returning home alive is a very real possibility... I have decided. I shall not take these words to the grave. You...must know."

I reached for her hoof and took hold. Our eyes met, those beautiful yet unnatural eyes filled with such longing. Her tone was soft and almost sorrowful. "If only things were different... If only time had taken us down another path... I would have crowned you as my king. I would have been wed to you as your queen. And I would have spent every day with you trying to make you as happy as possible... For the night you returned to me... The night you saved me... I have...been so dearly in love with you... My guiding light. And I would give anything to be yours if I could."

Such powerful words. And I could only stare unblinkingly at her. No wonder she wanted these words to not be heard by anyone else. And yet... I did not flinch. And Nightmare Moon noticed this. "You...are not surprised?"

I bowed my head. I pondered these words as well as my own thoughts. "I think...in the back of my mind, I always knew... And...I think...it was the same with me... As for why I never admitted that to myself... I don't know... Maybe there was something holding me back... Telling me it would be best not to..."

"My love... You mean to say...we have always been drawn to each other?" She asked with a glimmer of awe in her voice. Nightmare Moon's eyes gazed at mine while I did the same towards her.

"Yeah... I think I always did... I do love you... I just didn't know it. Didn't know if I should say it... Or if I should even pursue it..." I muttered in shame for having hidden those thoughts in feelings from myself for so long. But now that I knew... Now that I was aware that my innermost thoughts about the wonderful Princess of Dreams, I had to wonder why I had never considered it. Did she always feel too far beyond me? Someone I could never have? I suppose even now I still have much to learn about the workings of my own heart. "But...thank you for telling me. When this is all over... We should discuss this further. I think the others will actually be thrilled if you join..."

"No. No, hear me well, my love. Please... Do listen." Nightmare Moon suddenly spoke with a brief air of urgency in her voice. And I was left confused over why she would interrupt. I lifted my head to gaze upon her while she did the same. And she continued to speak. "I am well aware of how your heart has...developed over the past couple of years. I am very aware of how you and Fluttershy have expanded your family to welcome in those who love you just as profoundly as she does. Those you adore as much as you cherish her. Even the beautiful Queen Novo and my sister... I know more about how Celestia desires you. How she loves you. How she so dearly wishes to crown you as her king. How she...hopes that you may sire her an heir in due time..."

I nodded in understanding. It was hardly surprising that someone like her could be so insightful over the workings of my heart. Especially if she could observe my dreams without my knowing. How many times have my dreams been fueled by the love in my heart? But then... The hope in her eyes faded as her gaze lowered. "I know you and I would be very happy together if given the chance. But...not like this... I know you have the means to love me as much as you love them, but...I...cannot."

It did not compute to me... I could not comprehend what she was telling me. I loved her. She loved me. Was that not enough? "You...can't? But...I swear I won't love you any less than them... Why?"

Such a bitter smile spread across her lips. One that hurt to see as her words reached me. "I know you would, my love... I know... But...it would be a lie if I said I would be happy...being just one among many. Perhaps it is a result of me being a Nightmare. Perhaps I am just too inherently selfish. But I... I can't. I can't trust myself to be yours if I can't have you only to myself..."

At the very least, I had to appreciate her honesty. It was an important admission to make. And yet...it hurt. I knew I would love her. I knew we would be happy together. And yet...Nightmare Moon's heart was entirely incompatible with the growing web of love my heart was being weaved in. I loved her. She loved me. And it would never be. "Is there no way to...make this work?"

"Forgive me... I wish there was. But mark my words, if I did allow myself to join them, it would only be a matter of time before I would...do something we would all regret. I am...selfish, James. Selfish in the one way I wish I was not. I cannot be yours... And you cannot be mine. Not without something going wrong eventually." She somberly confessed to me. And it hurt. Just when I thought I had gained something wonderful... Something precious... Just when I believed that awful trial out on the battlefield had given me something to cherish forever, it was now forever out of my reach. I said nothing and bowed my head. A single tear fell from each eye as I felt a very unique kind of sting in my heart. But Nightmare Moon still had more to say. "But...that does not change what is in my heart. Even if we cannot be together... My heart will never stop yearning for you. Know this now. No matter what waits down the river of life, I will never cease loving you. You are my guiding light... My world. My everything. Do you understand me?"

Such powerful sincerity in her words. And they comforted me just enough. I reached out and pulled myself forward along her, embracing my believed Princess of Dreams. Perhaps I knew all along... Perhaps I knew that it would have never worked if I said I loved her. A feeling in my gut. I accepted that it could never be... And I still wept. "I believe you... I love you... Always..."

"Your words honor me, my beloved... Let us pretend this never happened. Let no one know." She whispered to me before our eyes met. And then... Our lips met. Just that once. A kiss filled with a profound bittersweet feeling. And only when that kiss ended did the veil of silencing light fade from the walls and ceiling. Nightmare Moon then spoke with the faintest whisper, "I will remain here for the remainder of the war. I...wish I could be out there with you. But...Mother is right. I would only...break your heart. I die for nothing. But promise me... Promise me you will survive without my aid. So we may return home together as we vowed so many days ago."

"That's a promise." I whispered just as quietly, my hand upon her hoof. With extreme reluctance, I departed. In grief and in relief. Such a complicated situation I am finding myself in. I love her... I just wish she could be mine.

I took a seat at the main table in the common area. Too distraught to feel even remotely hungry as I detected the aroma of dinner being prepared. The only solace I had was the knowledge Nightmare Moon was going to be just fine in the long run. But my heart would not be convinced I was entirely blameless in her very close brush with death. And neither would my allies, I was certain of this.

Shining Armor eventually approached me and I was relieved to see no bitterness in his eyes. Seeing my allies gradually growing to resent me was one thing, but those I consider my friends turning on me was a nightmare I was hoping would never come true. The captain of the guard then said, "Say, James? I got word from the crew of the Zephyrus. Apparently they're expecting you? And they docked just a little while ago too."

"Zephyrus... Celaeno and her crew?" I asked while trying to think of why they were inviting me to come over. And then I remembered what Celaeno said to me right before they departed last time. "Oh, wait... She did say they wanted me to have dinner with the crew next time they docked..."

"Whatever the case, I asked Ember and Rain Shine to escort you. I...don't think it's a good idea for you to travel alone out there right now." Shining Armor added while also looking like he had heard some things he did not want to tell me. I suspect he wanted to shoo me to someplace more secluded for my own good. Goodness knows what he heard from his own men...

"Thanks, I'll do that. I could use some time somewhere quiet." I replied before taking one last look around from where I was sitting. Observing the quiet of the command center. My eyes looked down the hall leading to the officer quarters and knew that Nightmare Moon was still there while being closely monitored. I did not even want to think about all that happened. Feeling her nearly lifeless in my arms... And now understanding my feelings for her while knowing I could never truly have her. Too uncomfortable where I was, I made my way outside.

It turns out I departed at a good time. Ember and Rain Shine were right outside the door. In full armor, no less. With weapons at their side, they both cast gazes of concern at me. I then asked, "To the Zephyrus, right?"

"That's what we were told. You ready?" Ember replied while I could only nod. We then set out across the encampment with the sun sinking over the western horizon. Along the way, Ember glanced over to Rain Shine to my right. "Rain. You can sense hostility, right? Anyone we need to worry about?"

"Nothing yet..." Rain Shine muttered while she appeared very distracted. Or just very focused. But as the minutes went by, she readied her glaive and angled it near her in a manner that showed she was ready to lash out at a threat. "There is...much bitterness around us. Resentment... They will mind their distance if they are wise."

Like I did not have enough to be upset about already. If Rain Shine could sense that, then there was no denying it. My own comrades were beginning to want me gone. And maybe they would get their wish.

The Zephyrus was in plain sight even from the command center. as it floated above the docks to the northwest. A few other cargo ships floated nearby, but I did not see the Alabaster. I had to wonder when I would next be seeing Novo. I needed her...

The docks were quiet now that it was getting dark. It would be best to wait for any further cargo removal until sunrise. And once I was guided up the gangplank to the deck, we found someone waiting for us. Celaeno herself stood before us with arms crossed, that greeting smile on her beak fading before she could even get out a proper greeting. I have no idea how she was able to read me so well, but it may have been her captain's intuition. She took a step towards me and asked, "You look like you've see some serious hell... What happened while we were gone?"

"A battle happened this afternoon. It got rough and he really needs some TLC." Ember spoke up while keeping any darker details to herself. She then looked at me and said, "You'll be safe here, right?"

"I wouldn't mess with this crew. They're professionals by now." I replied while also recalling Celaeno's statement about harpies making for exceptionally gifted swordfighters. They were not a ragtag gang of adventurers anymore. They were properly trained and employed in the royal guard's aerial corps.

Rain Shine then stepped forward with such a profound gaze of worry in her eyes. "Captain... He is in a very delicate state right now. Please see to it that he is soothed during his visit."

"Yeah, I had a feeling things are getting bad out here... No worries. We'll give our mate here a good time tonight." Celaeno said before bidding my escorts farewell. She waited patiently while I saw them both off with a gentle embrace. Only when I turned to face Celaeno after watching the two of them descend the gangplank did she speak. "Anyway, welcome aboard. Lix Spittle's already started on dinner, so let's get you down to the galley."

I followed without a word while Celaeno hobbled along on her peg leg. Seeing her crippled like that and being reminded of what I promised to do for her made me at least a little relieved that at least I was not responsible for her current condition. But as we descended below deck and ended up in the main hall, Celaeno looked back at me. "I know you're not the chattiest guy I know, but even this is too quiet for you. What happened out there today?"

Knowing how heavy the topic was and not wanting to damage her appetite, I responded as wisely as I could. "Let's wait until we're at the dinner table."

"Right, I bet it's at least an interesting story. Save it for the crew." Celaeno replied with a noticeable smile on her beak. She led me down the hall as I remembered that the hall itself served as the dining room the first time I ever set foot aboard the Zephyrus. Now that the old girl had received a desperately needed overhaul, the place had been tidied up with a proper galley ready at the front of the bow. With how most airships seem to universally have the galley located there, I suspected it was a safety feature done for the sake of a head-on collision. If an airship were to ram something that resulted in the hull giving in, it would be best have as few compartments damaged as possible and a large empty room like a galley would be an ideal scapegoat.

Upon entering the galley, I found the entirety of Celaeno's crew present. I could even see Lix Spittle working in the kitchen nearby. And the smell in the air... That unmistakable aroma of curry. I suppose it would be best to prioritize preparing foods that could be collectively contained in a single pot. The more to feed, the simpler the dish should be. Mullet and Boyle appeared to be chatting each other up while Squabble was...doing his own thing as usual. Celaeno hung her hat up on a coat rack nearby while Mullet was the first to greet me with that deep and rather suave voice. "Well, looks like dogmeat's still hanging in there."

I was too drained to really muster a response. I could only nod. Boyle noticed my lethargic behavior and started to make his way to the table. "Hey, it sounds like you worked up a real appetite out there today. And nothing fills you up like curry. Good thing Lix's gotten so good at making it."

We all took our seats at the table with Celaeno sitting right across from me. Mullet and Boyle sat at my sides while Squabble sat beside his captain. Probably so she could better keep an eye on him. And then Lix Spittle emerged from the kitchen with plenty of rice and a pot of that curry. In spite of my mood, my mouth started to water as the chef of the Zephyrus rolled that food cart our way. "Good that you made it, sweetie! I promise this isn't like that gruel I served up the first time! What did you say? You won't anything you can't digest?"

"Yeah, that's how it went..." I muttered as I recalled that ridiculous and frankly amusing scenario I found myself in when they snatched me off that train only so long ago. Now that Lix Spittle had access to more supplies and a proper cookbook that I provided her with, she was really making the most of her talents. We all spread a pile of rice on our plates and topped it off with a layer of hot curry. I was hoping it was more on the mild side.

On top of having to wait for it to cool, my mood was preventing me from starting on my dinner. I did not even really pay any mind to the conversations happening around me. It got to the point that Mullet gave me a nudge with his elbow and asked, "What's the matter, dogmeat? Lix's goopier cooking still not good enough for you?"

Having been pressed for conversation, I sighed with a hand holding up my head. I turned my gaze down to the table as I said, "I certainly feel like a sack of dogmeat right now..."

That response caused an immediate shift in the mood. The entire crew, Squabble aside, turned their gazes to me. And much to my surprise, Mullet dropped the entire facetious facade and rested a hand on my shoulder. "Hey... If you got something you need to say, you can tell us. Come on, mate. We're all part of the crew here."

"There was another battle today, right? But those have been going pretty smoothly from what I've heard. Only a handful of mild injuries at worst. What happened during this one? Just knock the wind out of you?" Celaeno asked while she was probably the only one there who had a grasp of what happened that day.

With another sigh, I could not bring myself to look at anyone there. "Someone got hurt today... Nightmare Moon almost didn't make it."

Just like that, the entire room went silent. Except for Squabble munching on his dinner. He was off in his own little world, but I was not going to hold that against him. I knew he was not entirely right in the head. Boyle then asked softly, "She's...gonna make it though, right?"

"She's through the worst of it, yeah... We'll be OK... But...I still held her in my arms out there... Thought I lost her..." I muttered with my gaze sinking further. I all but shut down as that memory came back to me. Oblivious to the battle raging around me, tears flowing heavily as I beheld was I was so certain was her corpse.

"Blow me down, that's messed up..." Mullet muttered while he patted his hand on my back. No one else really had anything to say, but Mullet still found the will to speak. "Don't go blaming yourself, mate."

I had to say it. They needed to know. I lifted my gaze and looked around at my hosts and asked, "Do you even know why this war is happening?"

I expected them to appear confused. It was not common knowledge on who the emperor is or why he is still alive. But the response I got was not expected. The harpies around me appeared...uncomfortable. As if there was something they did not want to tell me. At last, it was Lix Spittle who carefully spoke next. "Word's been...getting around. Lots of rumors getting pass around lately."

"Like how the enemy is the only human left in this world from a long time ago. And that he's...keeping himself going somehow..." Boyle added while having a hard time looking at me. And yet, I was not exactly surprised. Something that earthshaking being declared right in front of the entire militia by the queen of Equestria herself would inevitably find its way to the ears of anyone who directly interacted with them.

Celaeno set her elbows on the table and rested her head atop her interwoven fingers. She looked right at me and said softly, "It's not your fault. It never was."

"So you know... Whatever the rumors you've heard, they're all probably true." I muttered as I felt such overwhelming guilt. I was relieved that they did not blame me, but still... How could I not feel at fault?

Mullet then interjected in a manner I did not expect. He smacked his hands down on the table and said, "In that case, how about we pay the emperor a visit tonight? What say you, captain? I say we fly right on over with our mate here and knock that whole tower down. We've got the cannons for it."

"You know, that's not a bad idea. If that tower out there is that old, it's gotta be really brittle by now. A few cannonballs to the base and I bet it'll topple right over. Problem solved, war over. How about it, James? You ready to fly?" Celaeno asked now that the crew was starting to get fired up. And while it was reassuring that the crew of the Zephyrus wanted to put an end to this on my behalf, it was jarring to hear them suggest an approach so brazen when they did not know the whole situation.

I had to say something before they could do anything that may jeopardize the situation at hand. "Whoa, hold on! It's not that simple! There's something going on at the Heaven's Pillar that raw manpower can't deal with! You take out the entire tower and we might not be able to fix the problem!"

Mullet laughed at my sudden vigorous response and said, "Hey, I wasn't really serious about it! Kind of..."

Now that a sudden burst of levity had forced me to shrug off some of my grief, Celaeno then spoke to me. "Hey, you know we're rooting for you. Don't go blaming yourself. We certainly don't. Come on, I called you up here to have a good time with friends. Eat up. You've gotta keep your strength up after such a hard fight."

I did want to enjoy myself. I really did. But the memories of that day still weighed heavily on me. Celaeno provided the invite. Lix Spittle provided the food. Now Boyle and Mullet were starting to pitch in to lift my spirits. Boyle reached for a bottle of tequila on the table and pushed a glass towards me. "Maybe you just need a little liquid courage. How about a shot of the good stuff?"

I almost agreed. But then I remembered what happened the last time I had a few too many drinks on an empty stomach. "Um... Not sure if I should. Last time I had a few shots, I...started bawling and I don't want to make myself a problem for you guys tonight."

Lix Spittle glanced my way while she also downed a shot of rum. "You did? I heard you're a happy drunk. How many did you have?"

"Three shots of brandy. And yes, I am. But alcohol also...weakens your inhibitions. And I've been under a lot of duress." I explained while still feeling awful that I put Novo through that last time. I could barely even remember that fit I threw or what was said during it.

"Three? In that case, one should do you just fine. Drink up, James. You've earned it." Boyle replied before pouring me a full shot of that tequila. I too decided that one would not be enough to make my tears flow and downed it in one gulp. And I hated it. As much as i want to like tequila, it is one of my least favorite liquors. Boyle then asked, "Good stuff, right?"

In an attempt to be witty while reeling from that bite, I replied, "I've heard that alcohol came from the heavens. Except for tequila, they say that came from the devil."

That got the crew laughing in an uproar. And I found myself cringing over how that attempt at humor did not fit with my mood at all. Mullet was quick to notice and tried to do his part. "Hey, I know exactly what'll lift your spirits, mate. Lemme call them over."

Before I could inquire over what he meant, Mullet let out a whistle that was not too loud. One that started out shrill before lowering in pitch. And a few seconds later, something came flying in through the open doorway. Two tiny winged creatures fluttered our way and perched upon his upraised hand. Mullet then glanced at me with a smirk on his beak. "You remember our little hooters? Because I bet they remember you."

The two little pygmy owls that were kept as pets alongside a pair of titmice and boobies. The two tiny owls gazed at me with their big round eyes. I just had to reach out to them. And all too trustingly, they hopped onto my hand. They turned and rotated their heads, eyeing me curiously. And they blinked joyously as I caressed their little round heads. "Hello again, little guys... You are cute. You're always the cutest."

"A little cute therapy? Good move, Mullet." Celaeno replied with a proud tone in her voice. They finally got me. I was actually starting to feel better. And once I started dining on that curry, I was feeling worlds better. It was exactly the kind of company and camaraderie that I needed after such an awful afternoon.

The two tiny pygmy owls perched atop my head while I dined. And I almost forgot they were up there. I had little to say, almost hoping no one would hit me up for a conversation while I just enjoyed the pleasant atmosphere and conversations happening around me. And that curry. That was some good eating. Lix Spittle really does know her craft.

Right as dinner was wrapping up, Boyle brought up a point I almost forgot about. "Hey, James. Since word's gotten around that the emperor is...you know... He's still ticking because of you, right? Doesn't that mean if you kicked the bucket, he'd go down with you?"

Almost everyone in the galley cast Boyle a very accusatory glare. As if they were all offended that he would even hint at the possibility of me dying to end the war. But I decided to be honest with him. "Yeah, you wouldn't be the first to notice that. Ember's men almost got to me once recently to put a stop to the war right then and there, but she saw to it they won't be trying that again if they know what's good for them."

"They what?!" Celaeno all but shouted as she smacked her palms into the table while leaning closer towards me. She then declared, "If that's the case, then we can't have you leaving after dark. You're staying right up here tonight until morning. Boys, secure every entrance to the upper deck. We want no intruders tonight."

"Aye, captain. We'll get right on it." Mullet replied before he, Boyle, and even Squabble made their way out into the hall. Lix Spittle set about clearing the table after we had finished every drop of curry. It really filled me up and I was sure I would sleep well that night.

I watched Celaeno's crew leave the galley while I had no time to get a word out. I then asked, "Um... They weren't expecting me to stay away from the command center tonight. What if someone comes knocking?"

"If anyone boards the Zephyrus politely, we'll just let them know you won't be leaving until morning." Celaeno explained while looking more than happy to have me stay the night. It would certainly be a first for me to remain aboard the good ship Zephyrus until sunrise. She then pointed over my head and said, "Anyway, how about you put the little hooters to bed first?"

"The... Oh, I forgot you guys were even up there!" I retorted in amusement before lifting my hand to the top of my head. I felt four tiny clawed feet wrap around my fingers before lowering my hand to see my passengers. The two little pygmy owls watched patiently as I started to carry them out of the room. "I'll be right back."

The first room on the left served as the aviary. And I was quick to notice the two titmice being caged while the two boobies cackled in greeting at me. I could not help asking, "Where did they even find you two anyway?"

I softly bid farewell to the two pygmy owls while returning them to their cage. I then made my way back to the galley as I found Celaeno rising from the table. If I was staying aboard the Zephyrus for the night, I needed a place to stay. "So, captain... Where will I be bunking?"

Before Celaeno could even respond, I noticed the rest of her crew peeking in from the doorway. They must have just fished up setting things up for the night. And they were...snickering giddily while eyeing me. What was up with those stares? Were they in on a joke? Even Squabble was showing an abnormal level of lucidity at the time. And then I found out why as Celaeno provided a response. "Where else? You're bunking with me. The captain's quarters are just about the most secure location on the ship."

"Sure is! Snug as a bug on a rug. Or a maiden's bosom." Mullet added as they all giggled and snickered incoherently. And I quickly saw why.

I was probably more taken aback by what they were suggesting than I should have been, but I still ended up snapping at them. Maybe it was the tequila loosening me up just enough. "Hey, I won't be shagging your captain!"

Even Celaeno had to suppress a laugh and grabbed my wrist before leading me along. "Anyway! You've had a long day and need your sleep, right? Come on. We're turning in. That goes for the rest of you too. As soon as the sun's up, we've got cargo to unload."

"Aye, captain. Pleasant dreams. And especially you, ya lucky skydog." Boyle retorted while they all burst into more tittering laughter. I could only cringe to myself while Celaeno led me along with a surprisingly straight face.

"Don't mind the boys. They're just having fun." Celaeno said with a surprisingly laconic tone. She must have been used to it, being the alpha female of the Zephyrus and all. And her chambers were just as easy on the eyes as I remembered from the last time. She then pointed off to the left and said, "How about you wash up first? You smell like you need it. And just toss your clothes out the door and I'll see to it the crew has it clean by morning."

"You do laundry up here? OK, sure." I retorted as I wanted to get washed up right away. I did what Celaeno requested and dropped almost all of my attire out the door once inside. I kept my boxers just so I would have something to wear to bed. The bathroom was about as compact as I would expect on and airship, but I loved the polished wooden interior. The fan in the ceiling was strong enough to provide enough ventilation for all the moisture that would soon fill the room. Although the shampoo I found in the shower stall amused me when I found that it was specifically designed for feathers. "Heh. Birds."

My shower for the night went by smoothing and I stepped out of the bathroom with a towel around my waist after trying to conserve water so Celaeno had some left to bathe with. I saw no sign of my clothes, which left me assuming that they were being laundered at that moment. Celaeno was seated at the table in the middle of the room and took one long at me after removing the two circular earrings from her long earlike feathers. I saw a slight frown form on her beak before she said, "Looks like I was right making you part of the crew. You've got your own scars just like us."

It took me a moment to suddenly realize what she was seeing. I took one glance at the scar on my waist and said, "For the record, I'm not even sure where that came from."

"From the looks of it, I'd say a manticore got a hold of you. Glad to see you made it just fine." Celaeno replied before rising to her feet. "Anyway, make yourself comfortable. I'll try not to be too long."

"Sure thing, captain." I replied before noticing an even more noticeable frown form on her beak. Was something on her mind? I quickly got out of her way and watched her enter the bathroom with the door locking behind her.

I took the time to just wander around Celaeno's room and admire the decor. And I eventually heard the shower go quiet before the roar of a hairdryer filled the bathroom. If my experiences with Novo was of any indication, avian creatures require a hairdryer to insure they become dry enough after a shower. But when the door to the bathroom opened, I recoiled in shock to see no sign of a towel covering Celaeno's bare body. "Captain! You...uh...forgot something!"

"Forgot what? Or do you just have an aversion to feathers? Do you really think I'm trying to get kinky with you?" Celaeno asked while not seeing any issue with her total nudity. And I quickly saw why. That rather fluffy layer of yellowish feathers did an excellent job of covering anything too scandalous. She stood there with her arms crossed, smirking curiously at me. With such an encompassing layer of feathers on them, it was easy to see why harpies are not particularly modest. "Did what the boys say get to you?"

"I guess I'm a little too genre savvy for my own good sometimes... Sorry, I wasn't sure what to expect. I've never seen a harpy in the nude before." I replied while feeling silly over my overreaction. I took the opportunity to scan Celaeno's body now that there was nothing covering it. It really did look like an impressive fusion of bird and woman, her torso being distinctly feminine while lacking any overtly feminine features. Her hips did protrude back just a little to provide a base for the long green tail feathers that hung behind her. "This is...quite a learning experience, really."

"Hey, the more you know." She retorted before walking around the room to dim the lights. All that remained was the glow of an oil lamp beside the bed and the pale glow of the moon faintly peeking through the very wide window at the edge of the stern and the curtains hanging over it. She then asked, "What side do you prefer?"

"When sharing a bed, I prefer being on my partner's left." I replied as I sat on the appropriate side of the bed after pulling the covers down. I took a moment to savor an instant of peace in the dim glow of the lantern on Celaeno's side. I heard a few clicks and looked back to see Celaeno removing her peg leg of solid emerald and setting it by the oil lamp amid its nightstand. Seeing her looking so bare with that stump below the right knee serving as a reminder of the amputation she experienced triggered a dull pain in my heart. For just a moment, Celaeno looked so fragile in the dark. "You OK, captain?"

Celaeno looked to her left and cast such a gaze of disappointment at me. "James... Come on. I'm out of uniform. I hung up my hat. I even set aside my prosthetic. And now your in bed with me. Right now, I'm not the captain of the Zephyrus. I'm your friend."

I fell silent with a certain regret forming in my heart. Why was it so much harder for me to look past the captain's title than it was to look past a crown? What was it about her that left me feeling a certain need to maintain a degree of subordination around her? She then fully turned to me on the bed as that soft warm glow was cast beautifully over her as she asked, "I know I consider you a part of my crew, but that's only in name. You're not my subordinate. And I'm not your superior. So please... At least here, I want you to only see the hen under the hat."

"I'm sorry, Celaeno... I really am. There's some things I just can't explain and this is one of them. I don't know why it's difficult for me to separate the woman from the title in your case." I explained in earnest. It hurt to see my words having disappointed someone I consider a very good friend. Unsure if there was anything I could say to help the situation, I lied down upon the bed and cast my gaze at the ceiling.

Celaeno rested on her side while looking right at me. And she was close. She placed her hand upon my bare chest and dragged her dull talon across it in a way that set my nerves alight. And I found her smiling at me. "Hey, I know you've been through a lot lately. And we're at war. Everyone's all business out here. But could I at least ask you to try? Ease yourself into it?"

"Even when your crew's around?" I asked in caution while taking note of her rapidly calming demeanor.

"Even when the crew's around. I'm their captain, but I'm not yours. You're a good friend and I still owe you." Celaeno cooed while inching a little closer as she draped her feathery arm across me. And that felt exquisite. "Can you do that for me?"

"I'll try, Celaeno. I just wish we had a more ideal time to hang out." I retorted before feeling her beak touch itself to my cheek. Not exactly a kiss. Just a nudge. And so I asked, "Hey, I got quite enough down payment last time. Unless that was just the tequila talking."

That got a good chuckle out of her. "Hey, just because I was a little buzzed doesn't mean I didn't know what I was doing. You deserved that."

Now that I had more of an understanding of where Celaeno's kind hailed from, I felt it was a good time to ask. "Are your people generally this affectionate?"

"Sure we are. I guess it's just in the nature of birds to be sociable and affectionate. Although I guess that's why griffons aren't so much, what with birds of prey preferring to go with the whole lone wolf routine." Celaeno replied while let out a yawn. As the light in the room dimmed further, Celaeno whispered to me in the shadows. "I'm keeping you up too late already. But I'm right here if you need anything. You're safe aboard the good ship Zephyrus."

"And I really appreciate that, Celaeno. Sweet dreams..." With another yawn, I closed my eyes. And thankfully, I dreamed well in her presence.

When morning came, I felt something pressing against me. And upon opening my eyes, I froze. A thick layer of delightfully soft feathers was pressed up against my right side. Celaeno was fast asleep. And she was clinging to me in an embrace.

This was not at all how I expected to start my day. Held in the clutches of a soft fluffy bird woman with half a leg missing. I was about to try calling her by her title, but I resisted that urge. "Uh... Celaeno?"

With a little more prodding, I got her to start waking up. And she only smirk at me slyly once our eyes met. "Well, good morning. Sleep well?"

"As much as I like all this soft cushioning... Is this proper?" I asked while still wrapped up in her arms.

Celaeno snorted and rolled her eyes at my minor objections. She then pushed herself up to her side of the bed and said, "I swear you are just about the most timid man I've ever had aboard my ship. I guess the bedroom is where are that sweetness really comes out, huh?"

I decided to answer as bluntly as I could. "I guess I'm just not used to...being so close to older women in this setting."

I knew by then that Celaeno was on the verge of turning 40. Unless she already had her birthday by then. But instead of being offended, she held her head high and laughed. "Ha! Don't go thinking I'm turning into an old crone. I'm far from being over the hill. We harpies are very long lived. It's not uncommon for us to reach the triple digits. Did anyone tell you that?"

"Unless I happened to forget... Considering the long lifespans of tropical birds, I can see why." I replied while Celaeno took the time to attach her peg leg again. Although now that I was awake and was sure the militia would not be marching today, I had some free time on hand. And so I asked, "Before I have the chance to forget... Do you happen to have a spare typewriter around here? Yesterday was something that's worth writing about."

Celaeno nodded while she looked back at me. "That we do. I'll show you to it after breakfast. Until then, just make yourself comfortable. I don't want you leaving the ship until all the cargo's been unloaded."

And now I am currently sitting down in the ship's hold. The typewriter is kept well out of the way in a very cozy location. I suppose it is kept in a spot where the clicking of the keys will not disturb anyone at night. And it keeps distractions out for anyone who uses it.

Even now... Everything that happened yesterday. I can still barely believe it. Such a heavy day... I do not want to even think about it right now. I want to set this aside and just take a day to spend with my thoughts. No pondering. No brooding. Just let me rest a while.

Is the end in sight? Please tell me that this war is almost over. It cannot get any worse now... Can it?

The Falcon Takes Flight

Author's Note

If you enjoy my works, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, please consider buying me a coffee.

The Falcon Takes Flight

Once I had finished with my prior entry, I headed topside with that stack of paper under my arm. And I found the dock crews collaborating with Celaeno's men on unloading the last few crates from the cargo hold. But Celaeno herself was not at all focused on that. I noticed she was staring north. Her eyes were narrow as she glared out at the horizon. Out of sheer curiosity, I approached her and asked. "Something caught your eye, captain?"

Celaeno adjusted the brim of her hat to help her gaze more intently towards the northern horizon. "Yeah... Something about those clouds... And the air pressure... I think we'll be in for a storm tonight. Probably should stay grounded until tomorrow."

I had long since grown to notice the shift in air pressure whenever rain is near. And nothing felt off to me. But the clouds over there... If those were rain clouds, I could barely tell from that distance. "You sure? It doesn't feel like rain."

"When you've been sailing the skies for the better half of a decade, you tend to notice patterns after a while. I mean sure, old Zephyrus here can handle the average storm and all airships are equipped with anti-lightning safeguards, but it's wiser to stay grounded anyway. Looks like we'll be staying another day." Celaeno replied while not sounding at all perturbed over having a chance to stretch her land legs. She then noticed the stack of paper under my arm and asked, "You writing a novel?"

"No, but it might as well be an autobiography. I've been doing this since the day I first showed up in Equestria. I basically did it as a coping mechanism to help ease myself into a world that wasn't at all like the one I came from, but then it turned into a habit and now it's something I actually enjoying doing. My friends and wife even pooled together to buy me a typewriter during last year's holiday season and I've been using it heavily since." I explained upon realizing just how long I have been doing this whole journal thing. If I were to try publishing all of these journals as a series of novels, I wonder if it would sell at all. Perhaps being the only human author in the world might be enough of a selling point to pull in readers.

Celaeno grinned broadly while she said, "Well, if you ever do decide to publish that stuff, let me know and I'll be your first buyer. I wanna know what you were up to before we bumped into each other."

"Don't you mean before you and your men snatched me off a train in broad daylight?" I added now that I was finding myself in a good mood.

"Hey, you know we meant no harm! And we had no idea what we were even doing... And it all worked out fine in the end, right?" Celaeno laughed while throwing up her hands between us in a defensive stance. But she then looked up at her airship's very stylized gas sack. "And I'm glad we did find you. Look at us now. Smooth sailing for all of us and old Zephyrus has never looked better. Really, we all owe you big for setting us up with the deal of a lifetime. And I intend to repay you in full someday."

"I'm not that picky about gifts, captain. If you really wanna pay me back for that, surprise me." I replied before I noticed Celaeno's gaze turning into a scowl. She then reached up and took off her hat. Was she trying to tell me something? And then I remembered last night. "Really, I'm up for whatever you can settle on, Celaeno."

"That's better." She replied before setting her hat back atop her head. Celaeno then asked, "Really though, I seem to recall you're sweet on a few lucky ladies who happen to wear a crown. If you've got no problem looking past that, why do you have such a hard time seeing me as anything but the captain of my ship?"

I thought this over for a minute. It was something that needed an answer. "I guess when it comes to those who wear a crown, I should be more concerned about the royal guards. But with you being captain... I guess it's the fear of insubordination. You don't need to ask your crew to rough me up when I know you can and would do it yourself if I ever ticked you off on your own vessel."

"James, seriously! I might know my way with a saber, but I'm not violent! You really think I'd ever hurt you for real?!" Celaeno squawked in genuine shock before looking at me as if I had just offended her. And I suspect I did.

Thinking I really had just screwed up, I started to take my leave. "Sorry, sorry, I understand if you're mad at me. I'll just be..."

"Oh, no no no you don't. You're not getting off my ship that easy." Celaeno growled as she grabbed me by the wrist. When I glanced back at her, she pulled me right into a vice grip of an embrace. I shut up entirely as her beak was so close to my face that it was even touching my nose. She then smirked at me deviously and asked, "So, you think this rose has way too many thorns? Too prickly to even touch?"

"Captain, I... Crap! I mean Celaeno! Celaeno, I really didn't mean any..." I started to stammer now that I was sure I was in trouble. And then I heard some very noticeable snickering in the air. With a glance to my right, I saw Boyle and Mullet laughing it up at my expense while they set aside the cargo they had been hauling just to watch the show. I knew exactly what they were implying and voiced my disapproval. "Oh, shut up! This ain't what it looks like and you know it!"

"Who said it's not?" Celaeno churred with a very alarming tone in her voice that sent a chill down my spine. When I looked back at her, she was staring me right in the eye. And I felt her finger caressing the side of my jaw in a sultry fashion that I strongly suspect she was only doing just to mess with me. "If I'm really so imposing, then I guess I'll just have to step up my game so this sweet lover boy of a man can see the hen under my hat. Mark my words, you'll never call me a captain again when I'm done with you."

"Guys! Guys, stop laughing and get her off me!" I finally shrieked before even Celaeno could not keep up the facade. The only reason she let go of me right there was because she lost all composure and started howling in laughter along with Mullet and Boyle. I then asked while taking a few steps back, "Very funny! That was...way too much. Even Novo's never come onto me that strong."

"Worth it! Did you even see the look on your face?!" Celaeno squawked while looking like she was above to fall over. After everyone had stopped laughing, she adjusted her hat before clearing her throat. "Anyway, I'm at least serious about that last part. I'll get you to loosen up around me eventually. I won't stand for a good friend keeping an emotional distance because of me being captain of my ship."

She certainly was focused on winning me over. Very friendly and sociable. Like... Just like... "Are you harpies always this sociable?"

Celaeno cast a smirk at me now that I was starting to catch on to why she really is so chummy with me. "Of course! Haven't you seen how parrot flocks are in the wild? We're really not so different in that regard. Head on down to the Republic of Aquila and they'll phase the introvert in you right out. Friends aplenty and smiles are many. You won't walk away from there without some new friends under your wings."

"I swear you harpies and hippogriffs might as well be sister species. That sounds a lot like how things are on Capricorn Island." I replied as I thought back to those wonderful bird horses. And even those who were serving in the militia with me. "You ever been there?"

Celaeno nodded and said, "Only once or twice, but we always had a good time. It did kind of feel like being home again, but it was quieter than what I'd expect back home. Not as humid either. My homeland tends to be colorful and lively. You'll know what I mean when you see it."

"I'm sure I will... Gotta plan a visit there sometime..." I muttered as I pondered what little I had heard. I then asked, "Do you think there's anything I can use as an excuse to stop by? A real reason to go there?"

The captain of the Zephyrus brought her hand to the underside of her beak in thought. And only for three seconds. She then suddenly snapped her fingers and pointed at me with her eyes lighting up. "There is. We have an annual fencing tournament there that starts early each year and I think you and I should sign up. And the coliseum for it is in my own hometown, so I know the place like the back of my hand. How about that?"

"Fencing tournament?! Well, uh... Oh, what the hell. Sure, sign me up! At least if you think I'll excel." I replied as I too felt a twinge of excitement. Actual swordsmanship used for sport. And I certainly knew my way with a sword well enough by then.

Celaeno was more than happy with my response. "Nice! I'll start looking into registration and get back to you on that once the war's over. I mean just think about it. The only human in the world signing up to show his stuff in the ring? You'll be the talk of the town!"

Right before we could discuss anything further, I noticed something coming up from beyond the bow of the ship. Something that was coated in shimmering gold. And I quickly recognized it. Ember soon set herself down upon the deck while clad in full armor and with her trusty spear in hand. She raised a hand in greeting and asked, "Am I interrupting anything?"

"No, not at all! The Dragon Lord, right?" Celaeno replied before I saw her eyes narrow in observation. She then looked out at the camp to the south and said, "It's a little quiet to be all suited up like that, right?"

Ember began to approach as she said, "I've been tasked with serving as James' escort. There's...reason to believe he may be in danger in the company of his own allies."

Celaeno's eyes widened before she glanced at me. But we did not have to say anything. She knew enough by then on why my own allies might view me as a threat. I just nodded to confirm that such a statement was true. Celaeno then looked back at Ember and said, "He's a good man. Keep him safe."

"I will." Ember replied earnestly before she stood before me. Those beautiful scarlet eyes gazed up at me from behind her helmet as she asked, "Ready to go?"

"Yeah, I think I've been up here long enough." I replied before looking over at the captain who had been such a good host to me. "Thanks for having me, Celaeno. I had a great time."

"Anytime, James. We'll be here until tomorrow, so stop on by whenever you want. We're not going anywhere." She replied while tipping her hat to me. With my journal entry tucked under my arm, I followed Ember down the gangplank and across the airship landing site.

Ember looked up at me while we walked as she tried to make for pleasant conversation to keep our moods up. "I wasn't expecting you to stay overnight up there. Did anything go wrong?"

I thought back fondly on that evening and said, "They were great company. Really put in the effort to make me happy. And they insisted I stay overnight just to be safe. I enjoyed myself, really."

"Great to hear. Those birds do look like a pleasant bunch even if those big green ones look rough around the edges." Ember spoke with a smile that was noticeable whenever she lifted her head enough to expose her lower jaw. She then explained to me, "I was told we won't be marching until tomorrow. They said the infantry need a day to rest and recover from the duress from yesterday. I think... I'm sorry, I know I shouldn't get you down about anything, but I think everyone took what happened to Nightmare Moon pretty hard. That was a shock no one saw coming."

"At least she's through the worst of it... She'll be fine." I muttered, mostly for my own emotional stability. I just needed to remind myself that she was going to be just fine in the long run. Even if she would not be there with us on the battlefield.

Whatever levity I had in my heart at the time started to diminish as I passed by some of our comrades. Some hardly paid me any mind, but others were very clearly watching me while I passed. And Ember noticed too. Whenever someone stared for too long, I noticed her grasp her spear more firmly. She eventually said softly, "I'll take care of any trouble."

"Thank you." I muttered while we continued on. Ember was certainly a source of reassurance for me, but she could only do so much. And once we reached the command center and stepped inside, I found the royal family seated around the table in the common area. Celestia. Luna. Orbash. Sunflare. But one was missing. And that realization reopened a recently formed wound in my heart.

Luna looked our way and spoke in greeting. "Hello there. I trust everything was well aboard the Zephyrus?"

"They gave me exactly what I needed. Celaeno made sure I had a pleasant time up there." I replied while Ember waited patiently by my side.

Celestia smiled to see me in good health and then turned her gaze towards Ember. "Thank you for watching over him, Ember. You can carry on while he's here."

Ember lightly tapped the pommel of her spear on the floor. "With all due respect... I'd prefer to stay here a while longer. Just for his sake."

There were no objections. And I did not mind ever. Although I then remembered the stack of papers tucked under my arm. And then I remembered who was likely upstairs at that moment. "Are Ocellus and Smolder waiting for me?"

There was an unexpected smile from Orbash. "Yes, about them... They were starting to get dreadfully bored, so some of your friends came by and took them out and about to help them pass the time. I think they said they would find something to do over at the archery range?"

I felt so bad for those two. They were too young to have any business out here in the first place, yet they spend most of their time in the command center. There is only so much to do there when you are a noncombatant. Even those comic books Spike let us borrow would only entertain for so long. But at the same time, I was relieved to know I would have some time alone. And so I headed upstairs to my dorm.

Leaving the door unlocked, I set my stack of freshly typed paper in the drawer that contained the rest of the entries I had typed out by then. My eyes scanned the piles, remembering the days and events they chronicled. From days of uneventful just appreciated peace to clashes on the battlefield to even adventures in ten depths of my dreams. "Another day, another time worth writing home about..."

I shoved the drawer closed and took a seat on my bed while alone with my thoughts. I saw the tub that contained the swirling liquid metal that made up my armor. I saw the Lunar Shield with the Celestial Sword tucked inside it propped up against the side of my dresser. And I saw my helmet atop the dresser with the Element of Humanity embedded in its brow. I bowed my head, hoping that the war would end soon. That we would reach the Heaven's Pillar soon.

Not much time passed before I heard a sound outside my door. And it soon opened with Ember stepping inside. Her spear and helmet had been left behind, but she remained in full armor otherwise. I was suddenly hit with a case of déjà vu as I remembered what happened the last time Ember entered my room when I was alone. But that sudden twinge of fear faded when I saw there was nothing in her hand and her movement was nowhere near as rigid and stiff as before. She even smiled at me while closing the door behind her. "Am I interrupting anything?"

"No. It's good to see you." I retorted while wondering if Ember still had that dagger tucked under her thigh armor. She came so close to slitting my wrist last time. And I knew that the war may potentially hinge on whether I live or die. "Did Sunflare mention anything while you were down there?"

"Not really. I think she was really distracted by something... Always glancing off to the side down the hall." Ember replied while I remembered what happened yesterday. She saved Nightmare Moon by healing what she could. The sun queen had begun to accept the daughter she never knew she had. And my presence there was what had resulted in the near loss of her child.

I still remember how helpless I felt when facing the might of the eternal sun queen herself. She would have destroyed me had so many of my loved ones not intervened. That resolve had faded since then, but now that this war had nearly claimed one of her own children... I bowed my head in dread and guilt. "I think she hates me."

Ember stepped forward and cupped my jaw in her hand. My face was lifted until I was gazing at her, eyes filled with tenderness. "Well, I don't. And if she tries anything, I'll be the first to defend you next time. Rain Shine did enough. It's my turn to step up."

Under any other circumstances, I would have been pleased to hear that. But not when I knew what had been decided on should we run out of options on finishing this war. "Ember... She vowed to destroy me if we have no other means of winning this war. And I can't fault her for that."

"I won't let her! She'll have to destroy me too! I didn't..." Ember spoke with a louder voice before pausing to collect her emotions. "I didn't follow you out here just to watch you die! There's so much I want to do and see... But only if it's together with you!"

Just the act of suggesting that I die for their sakes was enough to greatly upset her. It was something Ember hated having to even think about. But I knew that my death just might be the only thing that will end this war. The only way to insure the emperor falls. And so I asked, "Ember... May I ask an important favor?"

She said nothing, but she still nodded while standing at attention. I then said, "If it gets to the point where there really is no other way... I want you to be the one to do it."

"James, that's a sick joke. You know I'd never..." Ember growled in both disgust and maybe a hint of anger. I knew she was still furious with herself for even considering murdering me in my own room just to end the war right there.

I spoke firmly even as I tried to hold back the tears. "Please... I don't want Sunflare to be the one. I'd much rather it be you. And please... When you do, hold me... Stay with me until I'm cold."

Ember said nothing as she looked me in the eye with a silent horror in those scarlet discs. She slowly and shakily reached for the plating on her thigh and drew the dagger she kept there. But not to use it. She gazed upon the blade she nearly ended my life with while I am sure she was processing my words. I then reached out and closed my hand around hers, holding the dagger with her. "Please... I can't ask anyone else."

I could see the tears starting to build at the edges of her eyes while she never blinked once. She turned to look at me and said softly, "I'll die with you."

"No, you'll live. Your people still..." I began to say before falling silent once those tears started flowing freely down her face. I felt her hand tighten its grip on the dagger's hilt.

"If I kill you, I'll kill myself." Ember declared with steadfast conviction. It was not a boast. Not an act of impulse. She meant every word of it. "I'll only do it on the condition...that I die with you. I won't...be able to live with myself if I take your life. It's the one thing... The one thing I'll never forgive myself for."

"Ember..." I muttered before even I could no longer remain whole under the weight of her words. It hurt to suggest that one I love so dearly carry out such an awful act. And I pulled her into my embrace as I whimpered in grief. It all felt so hopeless...

She embraced me ever so tenderly without losing her grip on that dagger. But I felt her shudder in sorrow. I remember how she howled in shame over nearly murdering me. To make her relive those memories made me quiver. I loved her so much, and now I had put her through such turmoil. Even if just for a moment. And even then, she agreed. I made a promise to myself right then. Once the blow had been struck, I promised myself without a word that I would tell her. That I would not take that secret to my grave. One way or another, she would know. Even if it was right at the very end.

The sorrow soon passed. The tears slowed. And once again, our lips touched. We drowned our sorrows the only way we could. I pulled Ember atop me while falling back onto my bed, not minding her hardened armor pressing against me. Our lips touched, our tongues danced, and our hands held. We could not say it, but we could show it. And she soon gazed down upon me with tears staining her face, "I'll do it...but only if there's no other way... Don't ever bring it up again, please... Not when you give me so much hope."

"I'm sorry... It needed to be said, but...I don't want to feel so hopeless. Not when you give me courage..." I replied in kind before our lips once again touched. Bit by bit, that dread faded. All because of her. Powerful, beautiful, and dependable. Ember had been there for me during some of my darkest moments in recent memory. I wanted to believe... To believe that there is a shining future for us once the war has ended. And that a day would come where I could finally tell her that I love her.

For a while longer, it was just us. We lay there and held each other without a care in the world. The Dragon Lord and I barely said a word. To just savor this moment of respite. I finally whispered to her, "I'm sorry I made you cry..."

"Don't be... You deserve to die well... And you have the right to choose how to go." She whispered back to me. Ember lifted her head to gaze down upon me as fresh tears dripped onto my face from above. Such a profound yet calm sorrow in those eyes... "Just remember... If I do, I'll be right behind you. You're not worth dying for, but you are worth dying with."

"You would follow me into the next world? Leave everything behind?" I asked with utmost sincerity. Her people needed her guidance. Or would her sacrifice really be an inspiration to them all?

Her eyes narrowed while a slight smile formed upon her face. "If you run, I'll pursue you. Even if it's into the next world. I won't let you escape me, even in death. Do you understand me?"

A long haggard sigh hissed from my lips. Truly, the love of a dragon does not compare to anything else. Steeling my nerves enough to speak, I gazed up at her. "You...are the best. You are wonderful and I'm honored to have you. No one compares to you, Ember..."

"The best deserves only the best. Which is why you have me, my dear." She cooed to me before I found myself once more embraced by that beautiful creature. I refrained from muttering anymore words. It did not matter then. "I'm here, James. I'm with you and will be through this whole mess. Just...don't go thinking it's over yet. There's so much more... So much for us to reach for."

"I..." I had to catch myself. For just an instant, it almost spilled out. Three precious words that would change everything between us. Something I dearly wanted to say. But not now. Not when there was already so much on our minds. So much to focus on. I wanted the situation to be calm. During peacetime. The most ideal time to say that wonderful statement.

"Hm?" Ember muttered as she gazed inquisitively into my eyes. Her finger traced along my lips as she asked, "Something you want to say?"

"There's lots of things I want to say to you... I just wish now was the time for it." I muttered as I tried to keep my heart hidden. I loved her. I loved her so much. Was I truly good enough for her? "You really deserve the best life has to offer... The best people too. I want you to be happy."

"Then live. And stay with me. And be a part of my life." Ember whispered to me as she beamed down at me. "Because no one makes me happy like you do."

The more we talked, the harder it was to hide my heart. If this went on too much longer, I would say it. And the consequences were incomprehensible. I dreaded to imagine what the results would be, especially on the battlefield. She would say yes. She would be mine and I would be hers. And on the battlefield... She would only become more fierce. More protective. More...reckless. And that wretched memory came to the forefront of my mind. That awful nightmare... Where I found her with an axe buried into her armored chest. Would that become a reality if I said it now? Would she...die for me?

"Ember... Before anything else happens... Promise me something." I muttered as I slid my fingers down her left horn. She listened silently, waiting. "Don't die out here. Please. I want you to live."

There was no doubt in her eyes as she whispered sweetly to me. "Then don't give me a reason to let go. If you live, I'll live. If you die... It'll only be by my hand. And I'll die with you. Agreed?"

"Yeah... Agreed. Thank you." I said with a relieved sigh. Once this war was over... Everything would be just fine. And we...could finally start to be something more. I made a dangerous move and asked a forbidden question. "Do you think...your people would ever accept me if I...became something more to you?"

Her response was unexpected. Ember smirked whimsically at me and slid a hand across the top of my head. "Hmmmm... Now that you mention it, I'd think you'd look very handsome with a crown on your head. I bet even they'd grow to like you. My...dragon king."

That made my heart flutter. Dangerously so. And I asked, "Would you...be my dragon queen?"

"The title has always been Dragon Lord... But...I have to say Dragon Queen has a much better ring to it." She cooed while even letting out a soft giggle. With her hand continuing to stroke my face lovingly, she then asked, "But why ask me that? What's going through your head right now?"

"Fantasies." I mumbled while trying so hard to not let my heart spill forth. I averted my gaze, directing my eyes towards the ceiling above. "Beautiful fantasies..."

"In that case..." She whispered before making me look directly at her again. Her eyes wandered for a few seconds before Ember asked, "May I...let you indulge in your fantasies for a little while?"

"You'd do that?" I asked before Ember, still clad in her armor, pulled me up while she remained upon my lap. She only nodded. And so I embraced her and whispered into her ear, "Then...please... If I may be so bold to ask... Will you be my queen?"

Ember shuddered at the request. Sighing harshly as I think she closed her eyes. She then whispered, "Again... Please..."

I held her. My hand found its way to hers. And as her fingers and mine intertwined, I whispered to her once again. "My queen."

"James... Oh, my king..." She whispered back before she pulled me into...such a wonderful kiss. Deep, sensual... Her taste was upon my tongue. One with the faintest hint of spicy sulfur. A flavor I had come to adore. She gazed at me from inches away, her own mind probably swimming with her own wonderful fantasies. "Rule with me, please... Help me guide my...our people..."

"Yes, dear... Together." I whispered in bliss as we once again resumed that wonderful kiss. My only other hand resting on the back of her head, fingers resting between her long blue spines. "Show me how to lead... To reign..."

"I'll be there with you, my king... They'll know better... They'll learn to love their king." She cooed with such clarity in those beautiful scarlet eyes. But then...a most sacred fantasy escaped her lips. "And our heirs... Their reign will be...amazing, I'm sure..."

I could not speak. That wonderful...beautiful thought... I embraced Ember firmly as I kissed her most passionately. And that shrill trill in her muffled voice. She accepted that forceful show of affection and retaliated by wrapping her great wings around me. King... Queen... And a prince or princess? My heart was burning... I wanted this fantasy to be real someday.

As we held each other, as we kissed, my heart only burned hotter. I wanted to tell her the wonderful things I knew she wanted to hear. Ember cooed beautifully in that kiss, the Dragon Lord allowing the woman in her to emerge without restraint. And what a glorious woman she was. A princess who was gradually and painstakingly approaching the visage of a queen. And at the first opportunity, I asked softly without daring to open my eyes for a few seconds. "You would...have me sire you an heir?"

When I did open my eyes, I saw Ember gazing right back at me with a profound joyous smile on her face. "I'm hoping for a son... For a prince."

Once again, that wonderful kiss resumed. But only for a moment longer. It was faint, but I noticed a scent filling the air. Something...spicy. Something familiar. And Ember very reluctantly began to pull away from me. "OK, that's... That's enough... Enough! Really!"

Almost in a panic, we pulled away. But while we were both alarmed at first, we both burst into snickering in unison. We went way too far and were laughing at the passion we displayed. Ember then sighed as that scent in the air started to dilute. "We...probably shouldn't do that again... That was intense. Enjoyable, but...intense."

"Yeah, we...really shouldn't. Don't want to go say and do things we might regret." I retorted while having a hard time looking her in the eye. I was tempted to comment on how much I enjoyed her flavor. And how lovely she sounded when she cooed during a kiss. But I resisted. Such words might reignite her passion and send us back into a loving frenzy again.

Ember hopped down from the bed and brushed her armor off, but I was lost in thought. I could scarcely believe that she had voiced a desire for me to potentially father a child with her. I most certainly would, the idea of fathering a precious dragon child making my heart flutter in a way I have not felt in...far too long. But how much of that statement came from her heart and her head? I asked cautiously, "Ember... When you said...an heir..."

"It was a fantasy, James. Just a fantasy. You told me yours, so...I let mine spill out." She replied softly while avoiding my gaze. But when she turned my way, Ember spoke more sincerely. "But I will have to consider an heir eventually. There will come a time when I have to pass on the Bloodstone Scepter to someone. But that's still a loooong ways off to start worrying about it now."

I cracked a grimace while unable to withhold a snort of amusement. She had a point. Dragons may have impressive lifespans, but they are by no means immortal. The next Dragon Lord would have to come about eventually. And I doubt Ember could ever trust just anyone who was not her own with that scepter. But I knew for sure that despite being a wonderful woman, Ember was by no means ready to raise a child. That was something that would have to wait. "Yeah, good point..."

Ember looked uneasy. I suspected she had become overstimulated by what just happened and wanted to get away from me for both of our sakes. Although she then patted herself down in a manner that made me suspect she had forgotten something And I noticed what. Her dagger had fallen onto my bed. I took it in hand and asked, "Looking for this?"

"Oh, right! Don't wanna forget that!" She exclaimed in relief. But when she reached for the dagger, she paused before wrapping her hand over mine to hold it with me. Ember gazed up at me with those beautiful scarlet eyes and said, "Remember... If it comes to that, I'll do it... And I'll be following right behind you."

"Let's not go there again... Not unless the time really comes." I replied while desperately not wanting to consider that. Not in Ember's presence. She is one of the few who can really help me overpower this dread in my heart. I then asked while she slid the dagger back into its concealed sheathe, "You need to head out?"

"I have a few...itches to scratch after that. Need a cold shower." Ember muttered almost in embarrassment. Seeing her about to leave, I started to reach for her. But Ember saw this and gently placed her hand atop mine before pushing it down lightly. "Tonight. My place. All right?"

"I'll be there." I replied with a smile forming on my lips. And with that, Ember departed. I was alone once again. Along with my thoughts. And instead of all that dread, Ember was the only thing upon my mind. I remembered her touch. Her voice. Her taste. And I was almost furious with myself for not telling her the truth. I stood up and leaned to my side with my hand firmly grasping the corner of the cranny my bed was set into. "Dear god, I love you so much..."

Wanting to distract myself, I sat myself down at my typewriter and began to document this day. Just to channel my energies into something productive. But I knew the content of these pages needed to be hidden. So I would stash them right under my mattress once I stopped for the time being. It was still quiet by the time my typewriter's clicking stopped. I started to wonder what was happening. We would not be moving until tomorrow. I made my way downstairs.

The common area was quiet aside from the radar station and the Morse code operator receiving a message. Celestia was standing near the stallion in charge and it sounded like they received a message regarding the Alabaster's delay. From what I heard, they were staying docked in Canterlot for a few days for some engine maintenance. A perfectly understandable reason, but I did miss Novo.

My eyes gazed down the hall to the officer quarters. And to my horror, I saw Orbash emerging from Nightmare Moon's room. But there was none of his usual levity or jovial nature in his eyes. He looked truly crestfallen. And under any other circumstances, I would not have had a reason to fear the gentle moon king. But my mind immediately put the pieces together and I was left reeling. He truly loved his daughter and my presence had resulted in her nearly dying on the battlefield just yesterday.

I stood aside, expecting him to lash out at me in some way. But he did not even speak. Barely even cast me a glance. And he made his way right out the front door to step outside. To not even speak... It was truly not like him. And now that her room was empty... I felt it was my turn to pay her a visit.

Nerves steeled with a deep sigh, I made my way down the hall and knocked gently on the door. With there being no answer, I nudged the door open to peek inside. And there she was all alone. Nightmare Moon remained in bed while the hums and beeps of the medical devices in her room continued to monitor her vital signs. Even before I could push the door open, she saw me peeking through the crack and cast me a calm smile. "Please enter, my dear. I am alone."

"I can see that..." I retorted before entering and locking the door behind me. There was no bitterness in her eyes or voice. If anything, there was a genuine smile on her lips. It helped soothe my concerns as I was reminded of what happened just yesterday. I then asked, "Is it really a good idea to leave you unattended like this?"

"I am being constantly monitored. The medics will come running should anything unusual be detected. And I can still walk, if I must." She explained while appearing very relaxed. Maybe too relaxed. They might have given her a fresh dose of painkillers that messed with her head just slightly. That stuff can have some very weird side effects on a patient. She then asked, "And you... Are you well?"

"I...don't know anymore." I muttered now that fresh wounds had been reopened in my heart. Both from seeing what my presence in Equestria had done to her. And for what I had both gained and lost last night. I kneeled beside the bed and held her hoof, knowing what my heart wanted and knowing what I could never have. "You...haven't reconsidered?"

Nightmare Moon sighed deeply as that smile faded. And she spoke softly as she replied, "My love... I wish I could. But I know how my heart functions. It would only be a temporary bliss. In due time, I would...do something unforgivable. Something that would harm you and those who love you as much as you love them. I would harm Celestia... I would harm Novo. I would harm your dear Fluttershy. I would harm them all. Just to have you to myself. I know not exactly what I would do, but...it would be cruel. And I do not wish to do that to them...or their children. But know this. My heart will always be yours. Please take comfort in knowing that, my dear."

Those words did admittedly dull the sting in my heart. They made it bearable. But I still had to speak while resting my brow against my clenched hands. "I love you... I'm sorry it took me this long to realize it..."

"It was for the best my love." The beautiful Princess of Dreams whispered before she scooted herself back further in bed and beckoned me with her eyes. "Come. Rest with me. I know your heart has been heavy."

And so I did. While minding the placement of any tubes or wires connected to her, I crawled into bed with Nightmare Moon and found her wing draped over me. She whispered to me most sweetly, "At least now... At least now I do not have to hide my heart from you any longer."

"Thank you, love..." I whisperer while I held that beautiful creature in my arms. So many times, that feeling at the back of my mind edged me on since the night we reunited. And no more prominently did that urge present itself than during our days alone out on the Empty Plains. I wonder what would have happened had our allies taken any longer to catch up to us. I knew I could never truly have her now, but that did not mean I had to stop loving her. And so I whispered with my eyes closed, "My angel of the night..."

"Such honeyed words you have reserved for me..." The Princess of Dreams cooed to me. She placed warm kisses upon my head while she whispered equally honeyed words to me. "My guiding light... Shining so bright... I would be lost without you."

I was tucked against her with my back to her. Among the gentle and reassuring ambience provided by the medical equipment nearby, it was the perfect opportunity for a nap. But I did not want to sleep. My heart was too troubled. I whispered to Nightmare Moon, "I won't stop loving you... I won't."

"James, my love... Please gaze upon me." She pleaded sweetly. I did not want to deny her and turned myself over. We were face to face, those glorious eyes gazing at me in ways they never had before. She was so beautiful... Even with her wounds and bandages marring that beauty, her glory remained intact. She cooed to me, "Even if...we can't... Even so, I feel as if a great weight was lifted from my heart last night. Now you know. And I need not hide it from you. So please... Do not hide your heart from me either. For I will always be yours... Even if from afar."

"I think...I can live with that." I muttered before lowering my gaze as we rested our brows together. The long sighs of her tired lungs were soothing to hear. And when our gazes met again, our lips met as well. That...wonderful kiss. One of truest love so rare... This was fine. This was enough. As long as I could hold her and kiss her and tell her my heart's desires, I was content. "I love you."

"And I love you." She whispered with another kiss upon my lips. Even if her quiet joy, Nightmare Moon still spoke a somber truth. "Just...do be safe out there, my dear. I will not be able to watch over you during the remainder of this war. Mother is right... I am not fit for the battlefield now and I won't be until it is too late. Do not be reckless... Have faith in your companions Do not do this alone."

"I can't imagine you on the battlefield now either... Stay here. Rest. I want to see you live." I replied earnestly. Placing her back out on the battlefield now would be a death sentence. I thought I lost her twice already. And then a third time. And that time...I held her. Held what I was certain was her corpse. "I already thought I saw you die more than once..."

"It has been a while since that fateful night, has it not? Not even two years since and it already feels like half a lifetime has passed." The Princess of Dreams retorted with the faintest hint of a giggle in her throat. For such a wretched night that was and with what we did to each other, it was something we could both look back on without contempt. So much could have gone wrong, but the outcome was still a blessing. "Thank you for being there, my dear... The stings of your blade was a worthy penance to finally...be loved by my people. But that love pales compared to yours."

I remembered... All of the strings I had to pull just to reach the castle ruins. Having to deceive my own friends and even Celestia and Luna with half-truths and talk them out of using force right at the start. I ever once drew my sword in those halls. I looked my beloved in the eyes and said, "You deserved better. I knew you did. And you proved to be everything I hoped you are. Never a monster. Just...someone who didn't receive their just dues."

"Truly, my existence is a twisted miracle. Even now, I know not what it was that resulted in me coming to be or how Luna and I ceased to be one. But I am most grateful for what fate has given me." Nightmare Moon whispered as we reminisced together. From there to here... It is astounding all the little adventures that have happened since then.

I remained with her for a while longer. Holding her as we shared words and tender kisses. But as the minutes went by, she became increasingly lethargic. Nightmare Moon finally spoke to me, "Forgive me, my love. They administered some sedatives to me earlier. I've been fighting it, but I...don't think I can keep my eyes open any longer..."

"You do need rest, so I'm not surprised. I'll let you sleep." I replied before I started to reluctantly push myself up from the bed. I did not want to depart just yet, but there would not be much of a reason to stay if we could not interact at all. But once I was seated at the edge of the bed, I felt her hoof upon my hand.

Nightmare Moon looked exhausted. She could barely keep her head up. Eyes were barely open. She whispered to me, "Please... Stay. Until I slumber."

I nodded and kneeled beside her bed with her hoof between my hands. And she became still while the gentle billowing of her mane and tail became increasingly still while looking more and more like a proper full head of long hair. Seeing this triggered something in me. She looked...so similar to how she was when I found her upon the battlefield. I waited with bated breath, dread in my heart. But she never stopped breathing. And that breathing soon turned into steady snoring. I scowled to myself, annoyed that I was still that jarred by the memory.

There was nothing more I could do. But before I departed, I gazed down upon Nightmare Moon's battered and slumbering form. So much hard had befallen her. And it awoke a sense of disgust in me. I was feeling anger not just at myself, but the one whose toys had nearly murdered her.

When I returned to the common area, I heard a conversation happening within the war room nearby. The voices of the four other members of the royal family reached my ear and filled me with shame. I could not bring myself to peek in on them and see what was happening. I marched up to my dorm and was relieved to still find it empty. Smolder and Ocellus would probably not be back for a while longer. They needed a day spent outside after being cooped up in there for so long.

I locked the door behind me and just stared at the ceiling. I resented everything about this war. I resented being away from home for so long. I resented being away from my family in Ponyville for weeks on end. I resented so many getting swept up in a war that they had no business taking part in. I resented how someone I love had now being gravely wounded in battle. And I resented myself for being the catalyst behind the whole debacle. I was not merely depressed. I was genuinely angry. And that anger was pushing away my fears.

My eyes soon fell upon the helmet that rested atop my dresser. And then upon my sword and shield and the liquid state of my armor swirling in the tub by my typewriter. Disgust in my heart, I decided. We were much closer to the Heaven's Pillar now. I knew I had been caught when I last tried to sneak away to put an end to this war myself. But now that we had drawn closer, there would be less time for anyone to catch up to me by the time they noticed I was gone. Conviction in my heart, I growled to myself as I clenched my fists. "This has gone on too long already... I'm coming for you, old man."

I soon stood clad in my armor with the Lunar Shield on my left arm. I could not let my anger fade now. It was the only thing keeping my doubts quiet. I stepped up to the window at the far end of my room and gazed out through it as it faced south. The sentries atop the walls were paying much more attention to the east than the south. It would be the ideal direction to escape to. And with a use of the teleportation spell, I placed myself as far to the southern horizon as my eyes could scan. I found myself among some trees and took shelter. I knew it was very possible I was in range of one of our sensor crystals and could only hope no one was watching it at the time. I used a few more teleportation spells to hurry to the east, staying out of sight. When I was absolutely certain I was too far for anyone to really notice, I took to the air and soared east. I hoped I had gotten away without anyone noticing and that my higher altitude would keep me from showing up on the map. It would only be a matter of time before someone came knocking on my door to discover I was gone again, but distance was on my side. If I could make it to the Heaven's Pillar, no one would be able to interfere.

There was no lazy gliding for me. I rushed ahead through the air swiftly upon my armor's wings. Someone would notice eventually and Ember would likely volunteer to chase me down again. And if she caught up to me, I was convinced she would be able to coerce me to stand down again. I listen to her too well. And she was likely a swifter flier than me. But I stay focused and cast my gaze only on the sky ahead of me. I had a mission to carry out and I was not in the mood for distractions.

Time went by. And then I saw it. Like the thinnest piece of string dangling before me, there it was. A barely visible vertical line on that blue horizon. It would not be much longer now. The sky was not looking good either by then. There would definitely be heavy rain that night. A fitting backdrop for whatever bedlam awaited me. But just when I was so sure that I would reach the Heaven's Pillar without interruption, I noticed something around me. A shadow being cast over me. "What the..."

"Hello there, Sir James! Fine day for a flight, yes?" A familiar voice reached my ears from above as I flinched in frustration. But I certainly was not expecting who I saw. The moon king himself was gliding over me. Of all people to send after me, they sent King Orbash himself?

I ignored him and hastened my flight. I was so close... But before I got much farther, I felt something snatch me up. I was being restrained by an unseen force while a billowing silver aura surrounded me. Orbash lost the usual levity in his tone as we both descended. "All right, I tried being diplomatic. Let's have a little chat before anyone sees us, shall we?"

The two of us descended to the ground gently with Orbash placing himself between me and the Heaven's Pillar to the east. I could see it. Like a mirage reaching up into the sky. I was so close and now this kind king was the only thing in my way. I remained silent as I stood there, glaring him down in frustration even as he continued to smile at me. He then spoke again, "I know what you're thinking. Why am I here and not Ember? To be fair, she was the first to volunteer to chase you down, but I insisted I do it myself this time due to...recent events."

This was dangerous. I needed to keep my drive alive if I was going to reach the Heaven's Pillar and Orbash had always been too keen on making people laugh or smile. I had to get by him. "Please stand aside, your majesty. I have a job to do."

"Yes, I am aware. But not just yet." He replied while continuing to maintain his jovial tone. It felt les like he was there to stop me and more to just have a nice chat. "Now then, care to explain why you are out here again?"

"Stand aside, please." I again demanded while holding onto my anger. For just an instant, I started to reach for my sword before stopping. I would have to be a fool to challenge someone like Orbash and I certainly did not want to harm him. When he shook his head, I decided to bypass him the only way I could. In a quick flash of magic light, I found myself a ways behind him. The teleportation spell served me well.

I should have known it would not be that easy. Just when I started to spread my wings to take to the air, a flash of light burst before me as I stared perplexed at Orbash before me. A cheeky smile was plastered across his face as he said, "I can play this game too, you know."

"Would you just..." I started to growl before using the teleportation spell to transport me beyond him again only for Orbash to once again block my path. Several times. With every use of the teleportation spell, he would place himself ahead of me while always having his back to the east. He even started to laugh as if this was all just a game. And it was rather amusing in hindsight, but I was hardly amused at the time. Once I finally gave up on this approach, I felt myself seething with irritation. He never stopped smiling and now he was even laughing. It was the first time I felt genuine anger towards the kind moon king. And with a brisk pace, I marched up to him and grabbed his central horn in my right hand. "Would you just lose the smile already?! What the hell are you even smiling at me for anyway?! Your daughter nearly ended up dead because of me! How can you smile about that?!"

Orbash instantly lost that jovial gleam in his eyes. No doubt alarmed from me having actually laid a hand on him in a very hostile manner. And for just an instant, I felt the slightest twinge of fear that my anger had to actively press down. The moon king then asked softly, "You tire of my smile? Then how about this?"

His horns were coated with his silvery magic aura. And so was I. A powerful force took hold of me and began to force me to kneel. No matter how I struggled, I could not resist such power. That anger began to fade as the sheer helplessness of my situation started to dawn on me. All my power was nothing in the face of the mightiest stallion to ever live. Forced to kneel, I lifted my head as I gazed up in fearful awe at the true king of Equestria. And he stared down at me most imposingly. Not a shred of levity was in those blue eyes. Now thoroughly pinned in a kneeling position, I spoke while straining to resist his magical projection in futility. "You...really are...Sunflare's equal..."

"Now that I have you staying put, we can have ourselves a nice little chat before you do anything too reckless." Orbash declared with an imposing tone I would never expect to hear out of him. The powerful and glorious moon king standing tall above me, he then asked cordially, "So, why are you out here? Especially after the last time the Dragon Lord herself had to drag you back to your allies?"

I suspected it would be a mistake to withhold any information while being essentially interrogated. I then spoke sincerely, "I'm out here to put an end to this war before anyone else can have a close brush with death, your majesty. I don't want to see what happened yesterday repeat itself."

"And you really think you can? Without any form of assistance?" Orbash asked while continuing to exert his magical power over me with the iron grip of his levitation spell never loosening. "Those Hollows are not as simple as you believe. Just one of them nearly got the best of you yesterday. What if you end up in one's grasp again?"

"It got me while I was down and unready. It won't happen again." I declared firmly while remembering how thoroughly exhausted I was both physically and emotionally when that last remaining Hollow charged me. I could not even reach for my sword in time. But if my anger endured, they would never get their hands on me again.

Orbash was not so convinced. He then said, "I am not so certain. It would only take one to get its hands around your throat. And you would be deep in enemy territory. Say the emperor captures you and keeps you locked inside the Heaven's Pillar. And we have to proceed onward without your assistance. What then, Sir James? What if we can't reach the end of the line without you?"

My bitterness burning strong now that my fear of him was starting to fade, I said a most wicked thing. "Then maybe you should put me out of my misery right now and take the emperor out in the process. I'm helpless here and the enemy isn't around to interfere. No one will stop you."

For once, Orbash said nothing. That scowl on his face never wavered, but I think I did see the slightest hint of grief in his eyes. Since he did not speak, I assumed he was allowing me to continue. And so I poured my own sorrows out. "We both know it, right? My own allies are starting to resent me over this whole mess. They know I'm the emperor's life source. They know I'm complicit. Equestria's starting to remember its hatred for humanity. They want me gone. And who knows what'll happen to me when this war is over, even if we do succeed? Maybe I'll disappear one day until someone finds me bloodied and beaten to death in a ditch. They'd certainly have the right to after what the whole of humanity did so long ago."

It was only then that Orbash did speak. And he looked so deeply pained by what I was saying. "That's preposterous. I cannot imagine for even a second that my people would ever..."

I broke. "They will! They will and you know it! I nearly cost them their Princess of Dreams! I can feel it in their eyes, your majesty! Your people despise me! Even Rain Shine can literally feel the resentment around me when we're together! Why don't you hate me too?! Your daughter nearly died because of me! How's that not enough?!"

My head suddenly bowed. Orbash exerted more force to subdue me even as bitter tears finally began to fall from my face. And only then did he finally raise his voice to me with words I did not anticipate. "And just why exactly do you suppose she even lived long enough to reach the battlefield in the first place?!"

This silenced me and made me ponder what he was inquiring. His magic exertion loosening just slightly, I was allowed to lift my head to gaze upon Equestria's king. His anger faded, he then asked, "Do you remember that night last year? When the night became eternal once more? If so, let me ask you this. What do you suppose would have happened had Nightmare Moon's safeguard not been countered? What would have happened had the Element of Humanity not manifested that night to give the Elements of Harmony that vital push to overpower her defenses? What would have become of her...had you not come to this world? Had you not been there? Had the Elements of Harmony failed to save the day on their own?"

Such a profound question... One I had never once asked myself. And I had no answer. Because I could not fathom what would have happened. And so Orbash told me. "Sunflare and I were watching closely that night. And I am sure you recall the spear of light that pierced Nightmare Moon the instant the sun peeked over the horizon when she was pursuing you through the Everfree Forest. Not at all fatal, but enough to subdue her. But what if you and the other bearers did not force her to release her grasp on the night? What then?"

I felt a chill in my heart as my eyes widened. If the Elements did not end the eternal night... What other option would be left? And Orbash was quick to provide that answer. "If the Elements of Harmony were to prove unable to counter that makeshift set of imitations, Sunflare and I would have been forced to act. We would have appeared before you all that night. And we would have...destroyed her. I was...prepared to obliterate the Mare in the Moon alongside my wife if all other options had been exhausted. But we saw your approach and waited. Waited to see if you would find a way to do so without us. And then... The Lost Element bestowed itself upon you. And Nightmare Moon lived to see tomorrow."

Such heavy words... It never occurred to me that we were being watched that night. Or that Nightmare Moon would have been doomed to oblivion had we failed regardless. I bowed my head as this realization shook me. The kind moon king then spoke more tenderly, "Your presence in this world did not doom my daughter, James. Your presence saved her. She would have died that night and Equestria would be poorer for it had you not been there. Even I thought she was just a demon born of the shadows. I would have slain her myself without hesitation. But through you, she lived. And she became the daughter I never knew I had. You gave me my child back, Sir James. And for that, I thank you."

He bowed. Orbash lowered his head before me as the magic aura surrounding me and his horns also faded. I had been released, but I was still left stunned to see the wonderful king of Equestria bowing to me. I could have stood and ran, but I did not. He captivated me with his words. And when he raised his head, he spoke somberly to me. "I have said all that I must. You are free to go now."

My eyes opened wide. Did I hear that right? He was not going to stop me? "You're...not going to drag me back to the field HQ?"

"I will not force you to return, no. I will not. But please know this if you wish to proceed." He replied while I gradually rose to my feet. "Nightmare Moon will never forgive herself if her fate drove you to do this. If she loses you now, it will break her in ways you cannot imagine. And Celestia... It will weigh heavily upon her if she has to live with having brought you into this world just for you to die for our sakes. If you go through with this and don't make it back, the consequences will be heavier than you can comprehend. But if you are absolutely certain about what you are doing... I will not stop you. The choice is yours, my friend."

My eyes scanned the somber stallion before me. They then rose to gaze upon the barely visible form of the Heaven's Pillar to the east. I was so close... I would be there in less than an hour if I continued on swiftly now. But the words spoken by Orbash hit me in ways I did not expect. Was I making a mistake? Would I only be setting myself up for failure if I charged into the enemy stronghold? Even if I skipped whatever defenses were around the base of the tower by just flying up to the top like last time, would there be a trap waiting for me? I had almost been captured once before...

I weighed my options meticulously in my head. Pondering heavily the pros and cons. And after a moment of tense silence between us, I finally gazed upon Orbash once more. "I seem to recall hearing somewhere that a good leader needs to be a good speaker. And you...are a very good speaker, your majesty."

A smile spread across the king's lips. And a look of genuine relief filled those kind blue eyes. He knew what my answer was. And I confirmed it as well. "All right... Let's head back... If you really think they'll have me."

"Give it time, my friend. Storm clouds will always pass. Our people will forget all about this in due time. They at least know that you are not part of your predecessors. You and the emperor are cut from a very different cloth." Orbash replied with calm hope in his eyes. Not wanting to keep everyone waiting any longer, we both spread our wings and soared west together.

We were not in any great hurry and I wanted to glide along to really think about what had been said to me. Orbash remained close as we soared lazily along. I think he was allowing me to speak. So I then said, "Thank you for stopping me back there, your majesty... I don't want Nightmare Moon to suffer because of me. She's been through enough..."

"She has been quite the tragic figure in Equestria's history, hasn't she?" He replied with a more solemn tone in his voice. Although his tone brightened slightly as he added, "But what a bountiful reversal of fortunes she's experienced this past year. She's earned the love of her sisters and even her people at long last. And in a manner that was entirely unlike that of Luna's. All because of her...guiding light, yes?"

That term... I ended up forgetting to flap my wings for a moment. That was a term only Nightmare Moon used to address me. And only when no one else was listening. I glanced over at Orbash while he laughed at the look on my face. "Surprised? I'm very much aware of how dearly my daughter adores you. And let's not even start on Celestia..."

"Whoa, how much do you even know about her and I?!" I yelped when he mentioned the Princess of the Dawn. The father of my precious Celestia... Oh dear lord, I just about panicked when I began to wonder how much he had seen between us. There really is something about fathers and when their daughters become intimate with a man that I cannot explain...

True to form, Orbash only laughed at my response. "Oh, I know enough! I have to say neither of us expected Celestia to find love quite like that. Certainly not with the man she brought to this world. But I do see the chemistry between the two of you. You're quite good for each other."

Shocking, but reassuring. And all the more reason for me to be cautiously courteous to Celestia now that I knew her parents were very much aware of what was happening between us. But that was when I realized... Sunflare knew. The mare who could have and did try to end me. Horror filling my gut, I then asked, "Does Sunflare know? And does she approve?"

"She knows enough. And I'd say she's a bit...how you say...on the fence about it. I do believe she is reserving any final judgement for after the dust settles. We have more pressing matters to direct our attention towards." Orbash replied while giving me reason to let out a huge sigh of relief. The last mare in the world I would ever want to cross is Celestia's mother. Orbash then said softly, "Just please... Continue being good to my daughters. They believe in you."

There was one question I needed to ask while we still had a moment of peace together. "Your majesty... Do you really approve of us being together?"

"Do I? Let me answer it like this..." Orbash said with his eyes directed to the west. He was not looking at me, but he did speak to me. "I never knew what it was like...to have a son."

My eyes began to widen. The moon king then glanced my way with a warm smile on his lips. "Will you show me what it is like to be my son by being my daughter's man? By being her king?"

I was so taken aback by this request that I could not find any words. All I could do was nod. Orbash said nothing, but that beaming smile on his face was all I needed to see to confirm my thoughts. He was more than just in approval of my relationship with Celestia. He was more than happy to see me become her king. And that...lit a light in my heart that just made me giddy with joy. And I needed it by then.

The field HQ eventually came into view and we descended over it. Things were quiet now that I had a good look at it from above. They needed a day of rest after what just happened. The two of us set down before the command center as I became uneasy over who or what was waiting for me on the other side of that door. Orbash stepped forward while casting me a kind smile. "I'll go first."

I followed him in and was not surprised by who was in the common area. The entire royal family was present with the exception of Nightmare Moon. As was Ember. And unlike the rest of them, Ember cast me a stern glare while her helmet rested on the table before me. No doubt upset over me having made a run for the east and not being able to pursue me like she promised. Orbash then spoke, "We had a fine chat, the two of us. I think we don't have to worry about this good man running off again. Do we?"

I shook my head and said, "I'm not going anywhere... I'll be good."

Celestia and Luna both approached me together without a word. Those eyes... Such deep concern. I think they knew what was going through my head and they looked so dearly upset that they could not do more for me. They leaned into my embrace as friends, their wings holding me while my arms held them. While we stood there, Orbash and Sunflare stepped into the war room and closed the door behind them for a private discussion.

Celestia and Luna then departed the command center, but Ember remained behind. I could barely look her in the eye. "You mad at me?"

She said nothing, but she did act. Ember stood up from her seat and stiffly approached me. She took hold of my hand and pulled me to my knee before firmly embracing me after removing and setting my helmet aside. I heard her speak with a hiss into my ear, "Don't you ever run off again without me. Got it? I'm not losing you here. Not now."

"Right... Sorry." I muttered in shame only to feel Ember sneak a kiss onto the side of my head. Ember did not stay after that, but that single kiss was somewhat reassuring. I was expecting her to be much harsher with her words or actions. The fact that she resisted doing anything more scathing had me suspect she really was aware of how much duress I was under. Although before I could do anything else, curiosity took hold. What were Orbash and Sunflare up to?

With almost no one else around, I slunk over to the door to the war room and listened. I could hear their muffled voices rather well with Sunflare speaking first. "What did you say to that boy out there? I thought you were mad to go yourself. What side of the argument did you have to offer?"

I was not surprised by what I heard next. Orbash truly understood the situation well to volunteer himself. "He blames himself for Nightmare Moon's current condition. I am her father. I was certain only you or I would be able to talk any sense into him. Although you were never quite the one among us for the most diplomatic approach, my dear."

"You wound me, my love. But perhaps you are correct. And I doubt he no longer fears me... Truly you are the one among us who wields a silver tongue." Sunflare replied almost in jest. It was actually pleasant to hear them talk. Sunflare and Orbash do play off each other quite well.

"Ha, he more or less said the same thing. A fine fellow, that James... It is no small wonder our daughters adore him so." Orbash retorted while I noticed a teasing whimsical tone in his voice. I started to smirk a bit. He was about to get cheeky. "Why at this rate, it may not be much longer before we will have a son added to the family, if you catch my meaning."

Sunflare sounded more annoyed than anything. As usual. "Orbash, confound you! The man is already sworn to another! Even if he does have more than one mare in his family, Equestrian law dictates that they can only walk down the aisle with one. And I doubt even the royal family can pull enough strings to..."

"Oh, let technicalities be technicalities. Their love for each other is true enough. And besides..." Orbash chuckled at the first opportunity to interrupt his wife. And then... "I can only imagine what our grandchildren will look like."

Sunflare did not say a word at first. And I too was left speechless. He knew. He knew that Celestia and I are hoping to have a family together one day. But why was Sunflare so silent? "Um... Dear? Are you well? I'm not sure I care for that look... How do you feel?"

The sun queen then barked at her husband in a manner that just about caused me to burst out laughing and blow my cover. "Much older, thank you kindly!"

Knowing I would not be able to contain myself for much longer, I hurried up to my room and locked the door before allowing myself to laugh hysterically. Oh my goodness, what a laugh that moon king can be. Now in somewhat better spirits I removed my armor and set aside my weapons. And I was still alone. There was no sign of Ocellus or Smolder.

I relaxed upon my bed while the sky started to become dark and gloomy to herald the arrival of rain. The ideal weather to encourage those to stay indoors for a while. I turned my head towards the window on my right, gazing east. The Heaven's Pillar could no longer be seen and I was no longer filled with the drive to try and make my way there on my own. Orbash had done an admirable job in soothing my grim determination. I took what little comfort I could in knowing that the end was not too far off now. By then, the worst I could think of was the frustratingly long walk back home.

My hands pulled the two pillows I had received from overseas up to my face. I closed my eyes and inhaled the subtle scent within that was provided by freshly molted hippogriff feathers. I missed Terramar and Silverstream. Those two became such good friends to me during my first stay and wonderful hosts who were more than happy to show me around Capricorn Island. I longed for the days where we explored the forests and hiked along the more barren mountain paths. Even if they were just children by hippogriff standards, I valued their open kindness and friendship. "Can't wait to see you two again... Those were some good times."

I rested there with those pillows held in my arms. Longing for better days and hoping for a time where I could soon return to that little paradise in the middle of the ocean. But my thoughts were soon interrupted by a knocking on the door. I scowled in annoyance over my time alone being disturbed. At least they did not come barging right in since I did not bother securing the lock. But the voice that called out from behind it was one I took a moment to recognize. "Hello? James, are you there?"

"That's.....Gabby? Gabby, that you?" I asked with my irritation giving way for intrigue. I sat up in bed and called out more clearly. "Is that Gabby knocking?"

"Sure is! Thought I'd stop by and say hi before I finished my rounds and headed back! And I got something for you!" I heard that chipper voice call again. I hurried to the door and opened it to find exactly who I thought that voice belonged to. The same griffon courier I had met only twice before. And she had an unusually large and long extra satchel strapped over her back that did not quite get in the way of her wings. She then waved up at me and asked, "Mind if I come in?"

"Sure thing. It's just me right now. My roommates aren't back yet." I replied while stepping back to give her some room.

The one thing that caught Gabby's eye most was the pillow fort that served as the 'home' of Ocellus. "Ooh, nice pillow fort! Do you have a pet using it? Doesn't look like anyone's home."

"Yeah, sure... A pet. A pet love bug, if you can believe that." I retorted now that I had an excuse to crack a joke. I doubt Gabby even knows what a Changeling is or would even care when considering her general personality, but I chose not to go into much detail for sheer courtesy.

"Love bug?! Aw, I bet it's a real cuddle bug! I didn't even know love bugs are a thing. Are they big? Do they have wings? Are they like beetles? Or maybe moths or butterflies?" Gabby asked while completely missing the point. She inquisitive and innocent nature just made me snicker with a smile. A bundle of sunshine like her was a welcome change of pace.

Not wanting to take up too much of her time, I decided to cut to the chase. "Anyway... You said you have something for me?"

Gabby pointed her thumb over her shoulder and said, "Yep! It's in my top bag here. Could you get it? It's kinda hard for me to take off with these other satchels in the way."

"Sure, I got it." I reached out and got the bag open, but was surprised by what I saw. A pair of white paper boxes. As someone who works part-time at Sugarcube Corner, I recognized it immediately. The type of box used to hold two cupcakes or muffins at a time. "Something from Sugarcube Corner?"

"Nope! Miss Fluttershy baked them herself and wanted me to bring you a few! She even let me try one. Good stuff! Take a guess what's in them." The little griffon replied. And when I opened one, I was in for a pleasant surprise. Strawberry muffins. And they were even contained in cup with plastic lids to retain their freshness. "Baked just yesterday! Sorry I couldn't get out here sooner. There's a lotta ground to cover with how far east you've all gone. I had to stay overnight in this nice little village full of only mares. I think they called themselves kirin?"

"You found the Grove of Silence? Good eye. They're good people, aren't they?" I replied with a twinge of surprise filling my heart. I had not been back there in weeks and I genuinely missed the company of the kirin there.

"Yeah, that's what they called it! And those kirin really know how to cook! They made sure I had a nice time there. And there was... Um... Who was she...? Winter...Flame...?" Gabby muttered in thought while tapping a finger to her beak. But then she lifted that finger in an epiphany and said, "Right! Autumn Blaze! She said to give you her best regards! It sounded like she really misses you."

"Yeah, she was good to me back there..." I muttered as my fingers rose to my lips. I could never forget that kiss in the darkness of her own home. She left an impression on me, that much is certain. I was longing for her in that moment. And for all the other mares there. I could not remember there names. Rain Shine and Autumn Blaze aside, I never had the chance to really directly interact with any on a personal level. But then I was reminded of what was in my other hand. "Anyway, let me try one of these out."

Gabby waited patiently for me to sample Fluttershy's cooking. It was so nice to get some real homemade treats straight from my own wife. And when I took that first bite, I savored it. The sweet vanilla flavor of the batter mixed wonderful with all the bits of strawberry spread throughout it. And it left me longing for home. "I needed this... You have no idea how much I needed... Hm?"

It was only then that I noticed something had been tucked under that muffin. A little note was there. I did not even have to pick it up to see what was on it. The font matched Fluttershy's style and it read, "To my knight in shining armor, I hope these reach you in good health. We're all hanging in there and hoping you and everypony else makes it home safely. Gladesong misses you and Smolder so much. Scootaloo and her friends still won't take off her cape. They say they have a big surprise ready for when you all get back. Be careful out there, my love. Your dearly beloved, Fluttershy."

It only dawned on me then how long it had been since I last saw her. That one shared dream where she and I all got together with our closest circle of friends was a nice moment of respite, but it was just not the same as being back home and in her arms physically instead of just mentally. I have never miss my wife and child more than at that moment. "Thanks for getting this to me, Gabby... Really."

"Anytime, James. Do you have anything you want me to take back?" Gabby asked in return while putting on her best smile.

"I think I can, sure. Just give me a bit and I'll type something out." I replied before taking a seat at my typewriter. Writing has always come easy to me ever since I started doing this journal thing. But this time... I had no idea where to begin. I set up a fresh sheet of paper, made certain the ink supply was adequate, and...I just could not. My mind was swimming with thoughts over what I could tell her. And none were good.

Everything that had happened since the last time she wrote to me while I wrote her back... The explosion of daunting new information that had been revealed to us. The arrival of Equestria's true king and queen. The revelation that I am the source of the emperor's return and threat to Equestria. The discovery that he intends to unleash the world of Earth upon her homeland, a world I had told her about. And now even Nightmare Moon had nearly perished in battle. And...I could not tell her. I could not reveal this information to her. Not now. Not until all was said and done and everything would be just fine. It was bad enough that she was likely worried about me. I could not bring myself to tell that lovely little mare exactly how bad things had become.

Gabby could see that I was hesitating. She stepped closer and said, "You OK? You've just been staring at that for five minutes... You got writers block?"

"I...can't think of anything to say... Nothing meaningful that matters..." I muttered as I realized just how stuck I was. Out of options, I had the slightest idea. I turned to my friend and asked, "Do you take requests for oral messages?"

"Um... Not really..." Gabby replied while I understood it was a silly thing to ask of her. But then she beamed at me and said, "But I'll make an exception for a friend! What do you want me to tell her?"

Sweet little Gabby. Truly the kindest griffon I had come to know thus far. Her sweetness instilling a smile in me, I kept my request brief. "Tell Fluttershy I love her. Tell her I miss her. And that me and the girls are still hanging in there. Tell her the war won't be going on much longer and we'll probably be on our way home in a few weeks tops. Please?"

"Got it. I'll commit it to memory." Gabby replied before she rose up on just her feet and gabbed me for a cuddly embrace. "I don't really know what's going on out here, but I can tell things have gotten rougher for you since last time. But I'm rooting of you, James! And next time I stop by, I'll bring some turnip soup! I know how to make a mean pot."

"I'm always up for trying new home cooking. I'll appreciate it, Gabby." I said softly while I nuzzled my face into her feathery round head. Once she let go, I then asked, "You think you can make it back to Equestrian territory before dark? It's starting to get a bit late."

"Nah, there's no way I'll make it by then. But I can probably reach the Grove of Silence before by nightfall! I know those kirin really like company. And I can't wait to try some more pad thai!" She replied while starting to look very hungry. Being a courier who does a lot of flying must be a good way to work up an appetite. But when she stepped around me to reach for the door, Gabby looked over at me. "And since I'm gonna stop by there for the night... Anything you want me to tell Autumn Blaze?"

"Come to think of it... I want you to tell everyone this." I retorted while knowing that they were probably all listening in on the war effort with an ear to the ground. But for the sake of being thorough, I wanted them to know something from me. "Tell them Rain Shine and I are holding up fine. And that I still plan on stopping by when the war ends. And that I'm looking forward to seeing them all again."

"Will do. They really sound like they miss you. Something about having a natural preference for humans? Anyway, consider it done! I better get going now so I don't get lost in the dark. See ya, James!" Gabby said before heading out in a hurry. If she did not find someplace to set down for the night, she would have no hope of navigating that sea of black. The best she would be able to hope for would be to keep flying east until the lights of civilization came up on the horizon. I had been out there in that darkness before and I cannot imagine how I would have managed without that cottage Nightmare Moon had the foresight to bring along.

My thoughts went back to my beloved Princess of Dreams. She was managing fine in spite of the hell she was put through yesterday. Although I cannot help but suspect her more jovial behavior when I last saw her was a result of being drugged up on painkillers. I was not quite blaming myself for what happened to her by then. Doing so would be disrespectful to everything Orbash did to try and convince me to abandon my plan to challenge the emperor directly. But I could not ignore the resentment that was brewing among my allies. I needed some time alone. And not in the middle of the encampment where anyone could knock on my door.

I finished eating that muffin and set aside the other in my dresser to keep it out of sight. The other box of two muffins was left on my bed while I left Ocellus and Smolder's names scribbled on the lid. I suspected Fluttershy sent me that many because she wanted me to give some to friends. I then suited up in my armor, but left my helmet atop my dresser. I was not expecting to find trouble out there. And Seaspray would most likely have a cadre of archers watching over me regardless.

Once downstairs, I happened to cross paths with Sunflare. Her eyes narrowed while scanning my form, but she relaxed when she saw I was without my helmet or even my weapons. "Where you going?"

"Out on...patrol." I retorted while she offered no resistance. It was a pattern my allies had picked up and they knew it would be futile for me to try and run when I was being monitored by our sensor network. With nothing else to say, I stepped outside and took to the air. I kept my speed down to enjoy the wind in my hair and not let it get to strong for my eyes. Once I was beyond the western walls, I went for a stroll through the first woods I found. Perhaps half a mile away from the camp, but not so far as to be out of range of our sensor suite.

The sky was gloomy and I could feel the shift in air pressure that heralded the coming of rain. It was surprising to see that no rain was falling already. And yet... While I did appreciate the moment of solitude, I felt...too alone. Like there was no one watching over me. Were my allies placing too much faith in our sensors in keeping track of me and watching for enemy movement?

I took it as a blessing in disguise. It was nice to be truly alone for once with nothing but the trees around me. I even found one tree with an unearthed root that was thick enough to sit on. And so I did to rest and just savor the sound of the moist wind heavy with humidity. At least until I started to feel distinctly not alone.

There was an air of company in the air. But not many. Something reached my ears. The faintest rattle of metal lames. And then... Armored hooves. It would be pointless to run. I sat there and waited for whoever was out there to find me. And there was no wandering. No searching. The sound of hooves were coming right for me. As if they knew exactly where I was. And I soon saw why. When I looked to my right, someone peeking out from behind the tree I was sitting beside. And she smiled serenely at me. "Enjoying the silence, my dear?"

"Hey there, Rain." I muttered as I found Rain Shine gazing down upon me. One of the few people I could never hide from. I could see why I felt distinctly unsupervised at the time. Rain Shine must have insisted that she watch over me while Seaspray was assembling a small cadre of archers to follow me. She is impossible to ambush when surrounded by nature. If the enemy was drawing close, she would have known well ahead of time. I made no attempt to hide my reasons for being out there. "Just...getting some air. And hanging out somewhere away from any bad vibes."

"I know... I know. I felt them." She replied softly before stepping closer while her glaive remained affixed to her side. Rain Shine slowly turned her head to look out beyond the modest number of trees before us. Too few to be considered a forest. "We are safe for now. You picked a good time to do this."

"Yeah, thought so..." I muttered as my head was bowed. I started to wonder why Rain Shine was not taking a seat as well until I noticed the large flexible steel kilt that shielded her rear. It would most likely get in the way if she was doing anything but standing. I then asked, "What brings you out here?"

"You do. It would be unwise to leave you vulnerable during such trying times." The kirin chieftain replied while she nuzzled my head. She was too aware. Able to sense and see what others could not. She then whispered directly into my ear, "Let me speak what you need to hear. Even if your allies question your motives and your role in this conflict, you will always have me. I see your true nature and it is a most admirable one. You love this world and its people. And I love you. You will always have me, my dear."

"Thank you. Really." I muttered while Rain Shine gently touched her nose to my cheek. She remained near me, marching about as she likely tasked herself with serving as my sentry. And now that the situation was so much calmer... I started to feel a familiar aura about her that I had not noticed more recently. That...intrinsic sense of peace and belonging that is unique between man and kirin. Why had it been so dim recently until then? So much so that I did not notice at all more often than not.

Rain Shine soon looked my way and...she smiled. Without any real reason, she smiled. And she voiced my exact same concerns. "There it is... That wonderful mutual connection. I have not felt it in some time."

"You noticed too?" I asked as a twinge of surprise filled my heart. She definitely understood it better than I did.

The kirin chieftain before me nodded as she explained, "I can understand why. Why kirin are not creatures who seek conflict. Feelings of dread. Feelings of anger. Grief. Anxiety. These emotions can interfere with that peaceful connection. But once positivity becomes more prevalent, the heart becomes less clouded. And it can see and feel more clearly. And you are more at ease than you've been in a while, yes?"

All I could do was nod. She was right. After so much bedlam lately, a calm had come in the storm. Just enough to soothe my heart to be reminded of the simple things in life. And few things are more simple than love. I found the slightest smile form on my lips now that Rain Shine was the owner of my attention for the moment. She and Ember have sources of solace for me. They are... And then it dawned on me. "Before I can forget... What happens when the war ends? What will you do?"

"I shall return home. My people need me." She replied bluntly, although a gaze of concern filled her beautiful eyes. "And...you too shall return from whence you came?"

I nodded once more. It was much like the conversation I had with Ember recently. Rain Shine then asked, "Will I...ever see you again?"

A question that filled my heart with more pain than I expected. The prospect of having to part ways with this beautiful creature, perhaps never see her again... Maybe even until my memories of her fade entirely... "It's not like there's any practical way to return to the Grove of Silence from where my home is..."

Rain Shine strode up to me at a gentle pace, her eyes gazing down upon me as she frowned most sorrowfully. "Surely there must be a way... My people adore you. They would long for you to return from time to time. I can't imagine... Never seeing you again..."

It pained my heart to hear that. I stumbled across that little oasis out on the Empty Plains entirely by accident. And what a happy accident it turned out to be. I sighed deeply as I was left at a loss for words and a means on how to comfort my companion. Rain Shine soon lowered her lips to my head and kissed me atop my brow. "I can't say goodbye to you now... Not forever... I love you."

There was such sincerity in those words. No doubt at all. Under normal circumstances, I would have been more hesitant to accept them. But by then... The doubts I was feeling were not quite as strong as when we last discussed that heavy topic. Rain Shine noticed something in my heart and asked, "Are you still doubtful of me? Do you still fear...reaching out to me?"

"Not like before, no... It's still just... I mean I'm not..." I muttered while now much less sure about how to feel about this. I looked up at the beautiful mare before me. The love in her heart was true, I was sure of that. When she said she loved me, Rain Shine meant every word of it. And the traumas I experienced before meeting her felt...duller than they used to. Still wanting to not risk saying something I was not ready to, I took the wisest course of action I could imagine. "Could we discuss this later? Just...give me a little more time to think about that?"

"I shall. I can feel...uncertainty within your heart. But a powerful longing as well. I shall be patient and await your answer, my friend." Rain Shine whispered sweetly to me before once again nuzzling my hair with her nose. Although she then let loose another tender word of adoration. "My love."

Those words soothed my heart in ways I did not expect. Rain Shine was wise to follow me out there. She was comforting me in ways no one else could. And before much longer, we began to stroll through the woods together as we explored. Just man and mare in perfect harmony. Even though we were fully armored and Rain Shine was clearly armed, it did not feel like we were in danger or even at war. A moment of peace together.

Hours went by and we only began to make our way back to the encampment once the sun started to set low in the sky. Torchlight began to rise from beyond the walls as night started to set in. Curfew would begin soon, so we had best return to our housing for the night unless we had a reason to be out and about. But once back inside the walls of our home away from home... Rain Shine's steps slowed. Almost as if stepping gingerly to check for unstable ground. There was no one around now that night was falling upon us, and yet she was unsettled. "Rain...?"

"Stay close to me..." She muttered before her magical grasp took hold of the Viper Edge's shaft. It left its bonds and began to float near her while ready for combat. Rain Shine began to lead my along while I maintained a very close proximity to her. "This presence... I'm unsure if it is resentment...or malice. Somewhere on the threshold between the two."

This made my hair stand on end. I had resigned myself to being distrusted by my allies by then. But now... An actual desire to inflict harm? As we walked along, Rain Shine remained vigilant. She constantly moved her glaive around to be ready to counter an assault from either side. There was no way anyone would approach her without being detected first. This did not stop her from speaking a warning. "I know you're out there. I know you're watching. If you value your lives, you will stay away."

Whoever it was who had their sights set on me, we never saw them. We reached the command center without incident. But now under the cover of night, Rain Shine stood before me while gazing upon me with a very uneasy stare. "My friend... I assure you there was indeed ones around us who were considering to cause you harm. Until the war ends, promise me this. Do not leave the command center unless you are fully armed and armored. There is a growing desperation in the air."

There is nothing like knowing you had a close brush with a sincere assault to bring the mood down. I let out a sigh while glancing around me. No one could be seen. And once indoors, I would be safe. But I did not want to let Rain Shine walk away without showing her exactly how much I appreciated her presence that night. I reached out and took hold of her helmet before lifting off to fully reveal that glorious voluminous emerald head of hair that was illuminated by a pair of torches right outside the command center. Her eyes met mine before I pulled her close with my brow resting against hers. For a moment, we closed our eyes and basked in each other's presence. "Thank you, Rain..."

"I am here for you, my love. You will remain always safe at my side. For I will always be yours." Rain Shine whispered before sneaking me a kiss in the dark. It was dangerous to remain out there any longer. I said my goodbyes to my beautiful companion and stepped inside. It appeared that I had missed dinner and the buffet line had been put away. Almost no one was around aside from the officer who was watching over the radar system in the corner. I was sure I could go into the kitchen and dig up the leftovers with no one minding. But after what just happened, I had little in the way of an appetite. All I could do was fetch a glass of red wine in the hopes of soothing my nerves just enough.

I sat at the main table in the common area and just sat there with my thoughts. I barely sipped at all from my wine, my eyes glancing down the hall towards the chambers of our higher officers. And Nightmare Moon was there too. Resentment bordering on malice... I could certainly understand why. "I hope you aren't wrong, your majesty..."

The one thing that stood out to me most were the crystal panels in the corner that displayed the topographic information around our many sensor crystals. With the lights dimmed for the night, that pale blue glow was easy on the eyes and even generated a soft hum of sorts. The guard stationed between them was hardly paying them any mind at the time while reading over a magazine he had stashed under the desk. It was too soon for another wave anyway. The enemy would not be arriving so soon after the previous one we...

I froze as I saw something displayed on the panel that depicted the easternmost sensor's readings. A purple blip. And then it grew as it very slowly inched west. But it was not large. And the speed at which it was traveling... They were traveling light. Not at all heavy infantry. Hollows... But why at this hour?

Then it dawned on me. To be moving that quickly and with so few... It had to be another light infantry battalion. Not a unit meant for direct confrontation with the enemy. But this one... Larger than the last. And for it to be reaching us only a day after the previous battle...

A fire ignited in my gut. For there to be another battalion of Hollows following after the last one so soon, the emperor must have knowingly assembled them not long after the last one and specifically sent them after the previous army in a way that would insure they would arrive the following day under the cover of dark. They were surely all archers. They would reach our camp and rain arrows down upon our sleeping militiamen. A very effective tactic. And utterly dishonorable.

My angst was quickly replaced by disgust. And a growing wrath in my heart. I downed the rest of my wine with one gulp and stood up to approach the radar station. "Guard. What's that?"

"What's wha... Huh?!" The stallion in gilded armor yelped upon looking up from his magazine. A look of shock filled his eyes as he saw the approaching enemy. "At this hour?! Let's see... Numbers are approximately... Somewhere around five hundred. That's fast for being on foot... Estimated time of arrival is one hour..."

Five hundred. We would have them outnumbered 10 to 1. But they were not meant to attack directly. Light infantry are not frontline fighters. They are not meant to fight the enemy. Only to harass and demoralize them. And this was the perfect opportunity for them to strike. Even if the alarm was sounded and our mages could erect an anti-arrow barrier over the entire camp, our men would know they are under attack. They would have difficulty sleeping. They would not be able to rest soundly. Even if not a single militiamen suffered an injury, the light infantry would have succeeded in what they set out to do. Dealing a blow to morale.

Horrible thoughts filled my head. Memories of what transpired the previous day. The revelations that the king and queen brought with them. The knowledge that my own allies were starting to resent me with some of them surely wanting me to just disappear by now... I was not going to have it. My rage tempered by the wine now starting to flow through my veins, I spoke firmly to the guard. "Keep quiet about this. I'll take care of it."

"Right, I'll send... Wait, what?!" He barked as I summoned the Lunar Shield to my left arm in a flash of magic light and then my helmet before setting it upon my head. "Sir, if I don't report this, I'll be reprimanded for it. I have to tell someone."

"If you're going to tell anyone, tell Rain Shine and Ember. But don't sound the alarm. Let everyone rest. They've been through enough lately. They don't need to stress themselves over this." I spoke while keeping a straight face that only barely betrayed the fury in my heart.

"Sir... Be careful out there... Wait..." He began to reply before lifting is gaze to focus on something higher. His eyes narrowed in analysis as he focused on my face. Or what was above it. "That twin bird design on your helmet... Has it always been gray?"

My left hand rose to the brow of my helmet. The Element of Humanity. It was gray now? No longer the white doves that compose my cutie mark... Gray. Somewhere between black and white. A perfect representation of the state of my heart at the time. "Huh. Good to know."

I studied the map display carefully. The Hollows were approaching directly from the east, so they would be easy to find. They would surely disperse and spread out once they drew close enough to their destination. I needed to reach them before they could spread out and slip by me. And while that was still five times more Hollows than the last light infantry battalion we faced... I knew I could handle this. I was too angry to be convinced otherwise.

Knowing time was of the essence, I stepped outside and took to the air before flying as high as I could in the hopes of evading the attention of our sentries. They had no hope of seeing me fly east over that sea of black. But it did not remain so dark for much longer. We were expecting rain that night. And it would be coming at just the right time.

A powerful storm was brewing in the clouds above. A massive cloud cover stretched for miles as flashes of lightning began to fill them. Near constant bursts of light lit up the sky and even the ground below. I would not have to worry about not being able to see the enemy if the sky itself would illuminate the battlefield just well enough.

I eventually came out to a vast and empty meadow before I decided to land. The ground was level with very few shifts in ground. A flat surface ideal for a battle. And I waited. I scanned the horizon ahead of me while keeping my sword sheathed. Hiding in the dark, yet in plain sight. And in due time, I saw it. Like a stampede starting to peek over the horizon, there was a bobbing wave of shapes. With how they were moving, that light infantry must have been moving at a brisk jog to cover ground quickly while they still had the element of surprise.

Five hundred. And they were all Hollows that would never try to harm me directly. I could exploit that. But I decided to make the first move just so they knew I was there. With a clenching of my left fist, I cast my ice magic to summon a field of narrow impaling spires far ahead of me. I saw that shimmering blue ice even from afar. And with them, plumes of purple mist in the light of the storm above. And only then did the rain start to fall.

The downpour was light. Very light. Almost as if the storm was providing a prelude of a greater clash that was yet to come. Once that mist faded, the approaching battalion stopped. Under the constant flashing of light in the clouds above, I could see them. Directly ahead of me. I doubt they could see me easily, but they knew they were under attack by then. I spoke firmly, knowing they could not hear me. "You're not getting to them."

I began to approach at a brisk walk. Eyes were forward while a burning desire to tear something apart filled my thoughts. They were many, but I was powerful. I reminded myself of that yesterday. I began to understand at that moment what exactly it was that Celestia and Luna had bestowed upon me that night when they revealed the existence of my enchanted armaments to me. And I was finally about to get the most out of my gear.

I wanted to strike first and in a meaningful way. With my levitation magic focused on the hilt of the Celestial Sword, I forced it to fly out of its scabbard and across the plains like a shining missile. And my aim was true with the pommel smashing hard into the face of one of those Hollows. Another plume of purple mist filled the air as my sword's pommel shattered its skull and flew back to my right hand in a flash of light. The air was thick with tension. Even the change in air pressure brought on by the storm made the air feel heavier. The Lunar Shield then fell to the ground as I willed it to detach from my left arm. It would only slow me down in the end. And I did not need it. Defenses were a secondary concern for this battle. By this point, I was done fighting fair.

My sights set upon my prey, I charged under the storm. The constant flashes of lightning in the sky casting scattered glows of illumination across the plains. The storm above reflected the one in my heart. I kept my left arm forward with the Celestial Sword out to my side. Rushing at speeds only the swiftest stallions could boast of, I noticed the flashes above being blocked out. A hail of arrows had been launched at me. A quick flash of blue magic power from my left gauntlet deflected them all with a temporary barrier while I lost no speed. I brought the tip of my sword lower while channeling scorching white solar magic through its already bright glowing blade, the tip dragging through the ground as it left a trail of white fire in its wake. I could see the Hollows ahead starting to forego their bows and arrows for their sidearms. Arming swords and bucklers. And with a flap of my wings, I hurled myself forward for a burst of speed. With an upward swing of my arm, I cleaved right through one unfortunate Hollow with it being bisected and incinerated all at once. My mind was alive and aware, my eyes focused and my senses sharp. There were hundreds around me, but I was too furious to even entertain the notion of fear setting in. These pathetic imitations of human life were mere insects to me by then.

The Hollows around me began to try to box me in. Using their bucklers to try and push me around. But my sword was much too sharp. Every wide swinging of my arm cleaved through as many as there were around me. Even those that were just out of my blade's reach were ignited in white fire when even the faintest flicker of that celestial fire even licked them. In a matter of seconds, the opposition became more fierce when I noticed several off to my side starting to rush forward. I retreated with a flap of my wings to throw myself back and then flinging myself to the right to circle around them. The only advantage they had over me was sheer numbers. And at such close range, archery was nigh useless. Their only hope was to try and swarm me.

With some distance between us for the moment, I charged the blade of the Celestial Sword with fiery solar magic before hurling it through the air. Levitation magic took hold as that whirling wheel of white fire flew in an arc. Dozens of Hollows were obliterated, reduced to dust and purple mist as that whirling veritable maelstrom of destruction arced around before returning to my grasp. And they once again tried to drop a hail of arrows on me the instant my sword returned to my hand. I was quick to notice that darkening shadow over me and reflexively held up another blue barrier with every arrow that would have fallen into me bursting into mist and leaving brief ripples across my barrier. I decided to return the favor and reached my left hand high towards the flashing thunderclouds above.

Lightning magic was not the only destructive power in my left gauntlet. I could feel a subtle connection to the storm above. Before the archers in the back rows could ready their arrows again, I struck. Taking hold of the storm itself, I summoned pillars of raw lightning right down into the back rows. The Hollows tried to scattered, but the pillars of lightning sustained themselves for several seconds as they pursued them. Illuminated plumes of purple mist filled the air as the gradually intensifying rain mixed with the vapor. The ground around my enemies was starting to be stained a bold purple. And I was feeling more disappointed than anything with how rapidly I was thinning out the enemy ranks. I yelled at my enemies, not caring that they could not hear me. "Should've sent a thousand of you scumbags! Come on! I'm not done here!"

I was a war machine unleashed upon the enemy. I hurled my sword directly into a Hollow to impale it fatally while another tried its luck at coming from my left. I threw up my left arm to parry its sword swing, the sturdy vambrace on the back of my gauntlet holding up well. Then it was my turn. I reached out and grabbed my enemy's armored face. And with a quick flash of solar magic, it was gone. Incinerated down to nothing through just my touch. I turned to face the approaching Hollows while I summoned the Celestial Sword back into my right hand. The focus on solar magic was starting to become taxing on my mind, even if I was too furious to really lose focus. Golden yellow flames coated my gauntlet and traveled up the blade of my sword as I decided to lowball it with just fire magic.

With a sweep of my sword through the ground, I unleashed a trail of golden fire that rushed ahead and through the enemy ranks like a volcanic fissure erupting through the earth. Dozens were ignited, but the thinned numbers were starting to spread themselves out to make it more difficult for me to take too many out all at once. They never once bothered with their arrows by then. Probably as a response to how easily I could target the back row.

I was not foolish enough to let them swarm me up close. I took to the air and began to hover just over the ground at speeds they could not keep up with. Sword still ablaze, I began to essentially dance through the air as I swung my sword through the air to launch crescent waves of golden fire from my blade. Only then did more arrows fall through the air towards me. I did not bother with a barrier that time. I simply landed and folded my armor's wings over me to let that thick layer of metal feathers take the blow instead. Even if some got stuck on my wings, it would not inhibit me.

Now that I was back on my feet, the enemy rushed me en masse. Too many at once for me to cleave through each row as swiftly as they could reach me. nd with my mind having taken a moment to rest with less straining magic, I once again summoned solar magic around my sword. I reached high with both hands grasping the hilt, waiting. With a full power swing of my sword that would have been suicidal under any other circumstances, I smashed the blade right into the ground before me. A massive blast of raw white fire exploded forth and annihilated what I assume must have been a full fifty Hollows all at once. The ground before me had been scorched dry with no signs of life remaining upon it. I rose back to my feet and gazed out at the few remaining Hollows upon the plains. I did not bother to count them, but I suspect I had thinned out the enemy ranks by around 80% by then. "You've lost."

The dwindling numbers of Hollows began to try and fight as methodically as they could. Half of them fell back while the rest took up formations in a half circle. A diversion on the front lines to distract me from the archers in the back rows. But I was quick to notice this and decided I was not going to humor them. I thrust out my left hand towards them. As second later, a vast thicket of shimmering icy blue thorns erupted under the entire row of archers. And like that, they were gone. I had the enemy routed by then. All that was left was to take out the stragglers. In my focused fury, I failed to notice at the time that the patches of scorched earth being turned into patches of slick mud by the strengthening rain were rapidly regrowing the grass that had been incinerated moments earlier. Someone was nearby and supporting me from afar however they could. But they dare not intervene. Not when I had the situation under control.

Now completely out of options, the puppet master presiding over the Hollows commanded them to charge all at once. The battle had been lost, but they would fight to the last man. Which was fine by me. Almost annoyed that this was turning out to be too easy, I stabbed the Celestial Sword into the ground beside me to free up my hands. I spread my fingers as wide as my gauntlets would allow and began to channel my fire and lightning magic into them. With the rumbling of thunder in the air and the thundering approach of dozens of boots resonating through the ground, I thrust my hands out and put an end to this loathsome midnight assault.

A swirling vortex of golden fire and blue lighting roared from my hands and engulfed the approaching last stand of Hollows. And after several seconds, I relented. It was over. Not one remained. And I felt genuinely frustrated over how quickly it all ended. But not one got by me. They had not yet dispersed by the time I intercepted them. My allies would be sleeping peacefully that night. "Tch... Try harder next time. I was expecting a challenge, you old wretch."

I reached out and took the Celestial Sword back into my right hand with its bright glowing white blade casting a generous shine over the immediate area. The storm clouds above still flashed constantly as the rainfall started to increase. What started out as a light drizzle was developing into a proper downpour. But just before I could try summoning the Lunar Shield back to my left arm, wherever I had dropped it, something caught my eye up ahead to the east. A mystical pale glow. And my eyes narrowed in both irritation and a strange sense of relief. "Of course there would be one more..."

Even from that great distance, I could make out the form of a general standing in full plate armor with its silhouette made all the more pronounce by that magical veil engulfing it. Especially with those two glowing phantom eyes gazing out at me from behind its helmet. Standing there in the dark of the night with flashes of lightning within the clouds above lighting up the meadow... Almost like a ghost of a fallen warrior that died out there eons ago... This was not like during the battles we had faced thus far. This felt ominous. And I would have been genuinely unsettled to see that phantom warrior standing out there had I been too furious to let fear cloud my judgement.

With how it was clearly clad in full plate armor, this sole Hollow must have fallen behind its much more lightly armed and armored comrades. It probably only just reached the battlefield at that moment. And with my eyes locked onto that distant figure, I held out my left hand and fired a burst of magic lightning directly into it. My aim was perfect, but the veil held. My magic had no effect on it. At last, I had a challenge on my hands.

The Lunar Shield was summoned to my left arm as the rain started to come down harder. I could not take chances against this opponent. I would need a solid defense ready. And across the meadow, I heard that exhausted voice of an undying old man speak out to me. "You know by now. You know, and yet you still resist. Why deny your world everything Equestria has to offer?"

"Like you would ever understand, you senile old fool." I growled before readying my stance. Hearing his voice... It awakened a more nihilistic sort of wrath in my heart. I pounded the blade of the Celestial Sword against my shield as I roared out to him. "Come on already! Kill me! Go ahead and destroy us both!"

Genuine hatred burning in my heart for just that moment, I charged across the meadow in that raging storm. I remembered what befell Nightmare Moon just yesterday. And everything that had happened since the day I departed from Canterlot to fight this war. All this...because of one naive fool of an old man who did not know how to let this world go!

The general charged ahead at me at a much less swift pace than my own. I could see it holding its shield forward. A shield that would actually hold against my own unyielding blade. And in its right hand was a sword of notable length. A hand-and-a-half sword like my own. It was as if the emperor had knowingly assembled a fighter that was more or less a mirror of myself once magic was taken out of the equation.

We both lashed out once we came within range. Drops of rain splashed off our blades when they collided. That shimmering veil made the general stand out impressively in that dark storm as the rain poured down around us. I remained dry in my armor's underlying flexible bodysuit, but the rain did not bother my face. All I wanted then was to tear this warrior apart.

Sword against sword, shield against shield, we were perfectly matched as the emperor himself pulled his puppet's strings. The Hollow's sword smashed against my shield while even making quick slices to try and lash out at my head with the crossguard. With the shield being on its left arm, my sword could not easily find a way around it. In sheer frustration, I jumped back for a little distance and willed the Lunar Shield to detach from my arm. When the general came charging in, I hurled my great shield at it like a shoving wall.

The emperor must have anticipated this to some degree since my attempt to knock my opponent off its feet was not as effective as I had hoped. But it was not without results. The general responded in time to try shoving my flying shield aside, but its sheer size and the speed it traveled cause the general to perform a very unintentional pirouette before ending up on one knee. I hurried forward to try and impale my opponent while it was down. But I was then subjected to the same tactic as the Hollow hurled its own shield at my face.

This was just enough to force me to stand my ground and hold up my arms to protect my head. And once I had smacked the shield aside, the general had risen to its feet with its sword being grasped in both hands. Teeth gritted behind my lips in frustration and a strange sense of excitement, I mirrored that stance. I took hold of the Celestial Sword in both hands. We then struck, blades swinging and clashing under the thunderstorm as the battle evolved into a longsword duel.

All I needed was one. Just one cleaving slash to put an end to this duel. But the general's defenses were stalwart as it did everything in its power to compensate for its fragility. It wrested with my blade and even overpowered my defenses to lock my sword in a bind to shove it aside and smash its blade into my left pauldron. I was not used to such defense. And my frustration grew when its left hand suddenly reached out to grab me.

I learned then to be especially wary of swordsmen who fight with a hand free. I tried to keep my opponent's hand from getting too much of a grip on me, but it simply resorted to punching me right in the side of my head once its attempt to grapple me failed. My senses rattled just enough, I reacted fiercely with a kick squarely to the Hollow's belly. It went tumbling back a far ways, the blow not enough to cause fatal harm. I charged in as I desperately wanted to end this duel right here. But the tenacity of the emperor's cunning caught me by surprise again. The general managed to get up onto one knee before I could reach it and swung its sword low to catch the water on the ground with some grass and dirt and whatever else its blade could snag while flinging it up at my face. I turned my face away to avoid getting anything in my eyes, but it was just enough to get the emperor's puppet enough leeway to get back on its feet.

I tried to pressure the opponent with a suddenly lunge. I prioritized keeping my arms forward to try and shove the enemy's sword aside with my gauntlets, but I felt a brief twinge of fear as the general's sword slid along my arm's plating and nearly into my face. This was just enough to force me to fling myself backwards with a flap of my wings for some needed distance to regroup and rethink my tactics. The emperor did not want me dead. That was an accident that was a result of my own recklessness. Furious as I was, I had to rethink how I would go about this. But then...

During that brief lull in the dull amid that thunderstorm, something burst from the ground. A long narrow thorn shot up and pierced the general's arm. Not at all a magical construct, the magic-negating veil that engulfed it did nothing to dull the impaling strike. Another thorn burst from the ground to impale and restrain the general's other arm. And then through the legs as well. These thorns were not there to slay this one remaining Hollow. It was now restrained and helpless, but still intact. And those thorns... She was drawing near.

My rage faded enough to let me breathe a sigh of relief. The duel was over, even if the enemy had not yet been slain. I looked around and froze when I found the forms of Rain Shine and Ember approaching from behind me while armed and fully armored. But when turned to face them, Ember visibly flinched. She stepped back with a hand raised between us. Those scarlet eyes... Did I frighten her? Rain Shine then spoke first and said, "We were told... And we hurried to reach you, but..."

"You saw all that...?" I asked as the flash of fear in Ember's eyes forced me to let my rage go. There was no point in holding onto it by then. The skirmish had ended and all was well for the moment. And I felt comforted in knowing I was no longer alone out there.

"That...couldn't have been you..." Ember muttered as she minded her distance. Even as the rain poured around us, I could hear them clearly.

"You fought...horrifyingly well just now. Have you always held such power?" Rain Shine asked while also looking profoundly disturbed by what she must have witnessed during that battle. Although she did not appear as wary as Ember was. She could likely feel my rage fading. "It is not like you to embrace such fury..."

"I know... I just decided I couldn't be bothered to fight fair this time." I replied with my eyes cast downward in shame. It felt wrong to display such malice around such a creature of peace. And to frighten even the Dragon Lord herself... I then turned to face the Hollow that was now being held just off the ground in its impaling binds. "Well, you got this one... Care to do the honors?"

"Not yet. Please, grant me this..." Rain Shine pleaded as she stepped past me. The Hollow stared unblinkingly upon its captor while the veil of shielding light billowed around it. She then asked, "You're there... Aren't you?"

That tired old voice spoke as even the rain could not silence him. "Rain Shine... It has been much too long."

"It is! It is you, my love! But you sound...so frail..." The kirin chieftain spoke with a strange tone of longing, her sweet words only confirming my worst fears about the two of them. Although Ember only watched in confused silence. She knew nothing about Rain Shine's past connections to the emperor himself.

The emperor's whispering voice continued to fill the air. "Time has...not been kind to me. Even through whatever magical mastery I possess, time is a force no one can truly resist. Even now, I am little more than a corpse. But I cannot let myself fade yet. Not when I still have a duty to uphold to my people..."

"And...what is that duty?" Rain Shine asked with a tone of fear in her voice. "To unleash the evils of another world onto this one? I have felt what lies beyond the veil that separates our worlds from that one! A world plagued by more hatred and evil than I ever thought possible! Equestria will suffer in ways you cannot imagine if you go through with this!"

I listened with a growing anxiety in my heart. If anyone could convince the emperor to relent in his ambitions, it would be one who was essentially his wife at one time. But the words that came next caused my hopes to dim. "I failed to give my people what was rightfully theirs. So all I can do now is give this world is all that it has to offer to my fellow man of the world your champion hails from. It is a tainted world, yes. And it is in increasingly dire straits. It needs salvation. It needs more than it has to sustain itself in the future. And Equestria shall provide."

These words caused me to wonder how much the emperor knew about my world. A world like Earth... Yes, it was a world that was gradually collapsing under its own mismanagement. A world that did not know how or did not care to save itself in the long run at this rate. But with everything Equestria can provide, Earth's future could easily be brighter. It would be more sustainable. But at what cost?

Rain Shine was quick to notice the emperor's lack of mention about Equestria in this equation. And it chilled her. "But what of Equestria? What of the evils that will surely spill over into our world? Into our people? What if they become no different from the people of Earth in due time?"

The emperor's following words were preceded by a shocking lack of hesitation. "They will know their place. The people of Earth may not be my people, but they are still my own. And they still have so much potential to realize. And what good is potential if not fulfilled?"

"What happened to you... Is all you can see is what is ahead? So far over the horizon that you can only imagine what lies ahead? And not what is already around you?" Rain Shine asked in a most poignant way. Wise words from a wise creature.

For once, there was a moment of hesitation. But not for long. "She said practically the same thing... Just before she conspired with the royal family to cast my people out of this world. And yet, now Margaret is gone with so much potential squandered. She could have been so much more..."

Margaret... His own daughter. To hear him view his own daughter as anything that could be interpreted as a disappointment filled my gut with bile. I had heard nothing but words of praise about her from those ancient enough to have known her. And Rain Shine shared my disgust. Her eyes quivered without blinking once. And then... Oh so abruptly, several more thorns burst from the ground under the captive Hollow and skewered it through its torso. And she bid farewell with an icy tone in her voice. "You're dead to me."

With one snapping motion, the thorns suddenly bent and tore themselves outward. The Hollow impaled upon them was swiftly ripped apart with its many pieces flung across the soaked ground before they all dissolved into purple mist. Rain Shine remained rooted to the spot while she squinted her eyes shut. Fresh tears spilled down her face even as the rain poured down around us. I watched and waited in respectful silence. They had been in love once... And now this. It hurt to watch her having to say goodbye with such bitterness in her heart.

Fatigue took hold of me. This was not something I wanted to do at such a late hour. And to see Rain Shine too in such a dour state only made me finally step forward and hold her. She did not resist. If anything, my armored embrace broke the floodgates and allowed her to weep without restraint. Her muffled whimpers became sorrowful sobs while I could only stand there and sigh. We really did not need this...

It was only then that Ember approached even as the rain poured down around us. And she reached out with a hand, the other grasping her trusty spear. "Hey... Let's head over to my place. To get out of the rain for a while. Can you get us there, James?"

"Sure... Hang on." I mumbled as Rain Shine's weeping began to run its course. Once I had summoned the Lunar Shield back to my left arm, I channeled my gauntlets' magical energies. I pictured that humble cottage in my mind. And a flash of light later, we stood before Ember's cottage. Although I happened to glance back and saw all of Ember's subordinates still sprawled out on the archery range before her house while dead asleep. Even in the middle of the storm. "Those guys can sleep through anything..."

Ember led us both in out of the rain with the cottage being pitch black inside with no lighting to be cast over us. At least not for a moment. I heard Rain Shine exhale sharply before a noticeable glow began to emanate from her emerald hair. Almost as if her hair was on the verge of igniting. Somewhere between hair and flame, a profound warmth was cast over the area as I felt whatever rain was on my face was quickly drying. By the time Ember had managed to get the lights on, we were all entirely dry. The Dragon Lord then commented, "I'm not sure what that was, but thanks. I thought I would have to grab some towels."

"It was the least I could do." Rain Shine muttered while not really paying us much mind. I watched her and Ember remove and set aside their armor and weapons over in the far corner. Ember was quick to head to the kitchen to prepare some hot tea to soothe us after being out in the rain even as the quiet ambience indoors was enhanced by the pattering of rain all across the roof. I was concerned about the lack of my usual guard detail up on the roof, but I doubt anyone other than my two shield-sisters and the radar station attendant had any idea I ever left the command center to begin with.

While I went to fetch a small tub melt my armor off into, Rain Shine slumped onto the couch in the living room. She looked so miserable and heartbroken. I knew she was resigned to accepting that the emperor she once loved was no longer the same man, but to hear he directly confirm what he had became to her face must have been jarring. Once I had my arms and armor set aside, I held my helmet in hand as I began to step away from the living room. She needed a moment alone.

Or so I thought. When I was starting to approach the edge of the room, I noticed Rain Shine lift her head to gaze at me. When our eyes met, she lifted a hoof towards me. She needed me. And so I went to her. I set aside my helmet atop the back of the couch as I sat down and allowed the mourning kirin to rest in my embrace. I held her head with my fingers dragging through her voluminous emerald mane. And I swear I could feel her grief. Her heart was an open book as we basked in each other's melancholy. Her beautiful voice muttered, "I knew... I knew by then that what I heard was true. So why...did it hurt so much to hear it directly from him?"

I was at a loss for words. I could not emphasize even if I tried. All I could do was hold her and share in her pain. I just wanted to take all that grief away. And as I held Rain Shine, the exhaustion of that battle really started to set in. All that fury... Draining away to leave me feeling empty. And it did not go unnoticed by my beautiful friend. "The fury in your heart is gone... Thank goodness. Ember could barely believe that was even you out there..."

"In hindsight, I don't know where I found the courage to do that... I couldn't let them mess with everyone after what they went through yesterday. They needed a day of undisturbed rest." I replied in sincerity. One man against roughly five hundred light infantry. I am not certain if I was brave or stupid in doing that. I then asked softly, "What about you? Will you be all right?"

"As long as I have you, my love." Rain Shine whispered to me. This time, I did not dismiss her words. I brought my brow to hers and closed my eyes. And she continued to whisper to me. "You will not falter like he did. You have seen what the emperor has done. You know what he seeks to acquire. And you are revolted by it. I know you will not ever follow his path and that is enough to soothe me."

"I hope I won't... I can't imagine myself ever changing like that. Not when I love this world so much." I muttered before I was suddenly reminded that I had gone the entire evening without dinner. Ad after that clash on the plains, I was famished. And Rain Shine was quick to notice.

"You are most hungry. Allow me to handle dinner tonight. It's the least I can do for our brave warrior here. Focusing on cooking will be good for my heart, my dear." Rain Shine explained before she began to rise from the couch. She was downtrodden, but not enough to keep her from being productive. But instead of heading to the kitchen, she went right outside into the storm. Where was she going?

I relaxed upon the couch again and just cast my gaze at the ceiling. What a night. It was likely approaching midnight at that time. But just when I started to close my eyes, a voice spoke over me. "White looks so much better on your helmet than gray."

My eyes popped open to see Ember standing over me. Her eyes were focused on my helmet sitting atop the back of the couch. Indeed, the twin gray falcon shapes had returned to being white doves now that my heart was much calmer. Ember then asked, "Is that normal for that thing? That it changes color and shape depending on your mood?"

"To be honest, yeah. Although it almost never does." I replied before Ember rested atop me like she often does. But her eyes were filled with a great deal of unease. I remembered what she said after I returned to the command center with Orbash that afternoon. "Sorry for running off again like that..."

"No, I'm not bothered by that. We were informed of what was happening right away at your suggestion, so Rain Shine and I didn't fall behind that far. We just didn't intervene because it...didn't look safe..." Ember replied before her eyes glanced off elsewhere. And I could see why. "I couldn't believe that was you... That wasn't like you. That kind of daredevil ruthlessness... You shouldn't be capable of that. That was...terrifying. Like you had become someone else."

"I guess this war is really starting to get to me..." I muttered while not really sure how to explain myself. "It really is hard to remember how powerful I actually am with that armor. Too many reservations, I guess. I just didn't care about fighting fair by then."

"I think I'm starting to understand why my father was so wary of your kind... If that kind of ruthlessness exists in even the most timid of men... No wonder humans are to be feared." Ember muttered in contemplation while dragging a finger over my chest. She then said, "If you were that ruthless towards me when we first met... You would've crushed me. I would've been no match for you. Just thinking about it makes me feel so weak compared to you..."

"Ember, that kinda thing isn't something I can just do on a whim. I'm powerful in that gear, yes. But I'm not normally that...brutal. It takes a lot to get me that worked up, all right? It's not the sort of thing you should expect out of me on a daily basis..."I explained with my thoughts from less than an hour ago almost feeling like a blur as I basked in that emotional fatigue.

"You're only strong when you have to be, huh? A strength and a weakness..." Ember sighed with her finger rising to my cheek. She displayed a gentle smile as she said, "Well then, you just leave things to me when you can't be your strongest, all right? I'm still here for you. And I bet that little escapade burned you out."

"I guess I am..." I mumbled in exhaustion while tempted to just fall asleep right under Ember. My hunger was just about the only thing keeping me from nodding off to sleep by then. At least until I heard the front door open followed by another brief fiery glow. I glanced over to my right and asked, "Where'd she even go?"

"Good question. Hey, Rain? Why'd you even go outside? It's still pouring out there." Ember called out as she hopped down from the couch. I too was curious over where she had gone. And as it turned out, she did not go far. If those baskets composed entirely of very large leaves floating beside her was anything to go by, Rain Shine had used the open ground in front of Ember cottage to grow and harvest all the ingredients she needed to prepare whatever she had in mind. Ember just stared at Rain Shine while the kirin chieftain looked quite proud of herself before pointing at her goods and asking, "Scratch that, where'd you even get all that?"

"You forgot? Mother earth herself is at my beck and call. And the soil is fresh with nurturing rain to bolster the results of my magical influence. Now, make yourselves comfortable while I prepare dinner. I say we are all deserving of a feast tonight." Rain Shine said with a knowing smirk. She then trotted over to the kitchen with her goods, ready to put them to good use.

Ember cocked her head to one side in intrigue before turning her gaze up to me. "What do you think she's cooking up?"

"If I remember how the kirin cook... You're in for something new to try." I retorted while now starting to really feel my appetite peaking. It would take some time if Rain Shine was making everything from scratch, but that would just make it all better. Ember went off to take a shower to help pass the time while I sat myself down at the typewriter nearby to get some writing done in the meantime.

A spectacular aroma began to fill the house as Rain Shine worked her culinary wisdom in the kitchen. The hissing of sizzling oil in what was probably a large pot or a wok could be heard. And once Ember emerged from the hall with a towel over her shoulders, she stopped short of rounding the corner when she picked up that fantastic aroma. "Oh man, what is that? Smells...great!"

"I don't think it's ready yet. Best not get in the way." I replied as I was sure it would be best to stop typing and make sure Ember did not get too eager. I led her over to the living room again to provide a distraction and even put some music on with the phonograph in the corner. I had to think of a decent conversation topic to keep her mind off the aroma filling the house. "How you holding p after yesterday?"

"I should be asking you that. I saw how wild you went when...that happened. It's like there was no fear in you." Ember replied while she leaned against me. She then asked, "I saw what you did right at the end... That was scary...and kinda heartbreaking. I saw you collapse at the end just before the last man standing came running. Are you...and Nightmare Moon close?"

"It's...complicated. We...were basically in love in a way... I just...didn't realize it until I almost lost her..." I explained while thinking of the beautiful Princess of Dreams in the middle of the encampment. "I'd rather not talk too much about that... She and I... It's...hard to explain. And it really shouldn't ever go public."

"Right, got it. I heard nothing." Ember replied while tapping her fingers on the back of my hand. She then asked, "But what did you did at the end there... And what happened tonight. Have you always been able to do that?"

I shrugged my shoulders and said, "I guess only when the fire in me burns hot enough. I'm too cautious and methodical in my ways to exert myself that hard most of the time. Don't expect me to do that very often."

Ember displayed a rather proud smile on her lips. And that smile was directed at me. "When you said that the human spirit shouldn't be underestimated... I think I get what you meant now. Human warriors must be respected. Even gentle ones can be a force to be reckoned with."

We started sharing war stories. Talking about any close calls or weird sightings we saw our allies pull off. And eventually, we heard Rain Shine call us over. And what a sight it was on the kitchen table. Pad thai, spring rolls, kelp salads, a pot of fragrant soup, there was so much to choose from and Ember was utterly awestruck. I did not realize how much I missed kirin cooking until I started to dine with my shield-sisters. We were all so hungry that there really was not much to say at the dinner table. After such a rough night, it felt good to stuff our bellies with such delicious food.

There were no leftovers. Anything that Rain Shine and I could not finish was devoured by Ember. And Rain Shine took the time to wash up in the bathroom while Ember and I handled the dishes. Ember let out a quiet belch at one point over the kitchen sink and had to direct the little flicker of flame from her mouth away from the cabinets. "Wow, do all kirin know how to cook like that?"

"Yeah, pretty much. Their cuisine comes from the far east, I ate very well the last time I stopped by the Grove of Silence." I replied while the pots and plates started to get stacked with clean leftover water shimmering along them.

"I guess it helps when you can grow your own supplies whenever you want to whip something up over a hot fire... I'll have to take lessons sometime." Ember retorted with a fresh sponge going to work in her hand.

It was my turn to take a shower before bed. And my eyes were getting heavy by then. My assumption was that Rain Shine made her way back to her hut. But when I stepped out of the bathroom with a towel around my waist and the cottage having gone dark, I was not expecting what I saw upon entering the bedroom. A single lamp was casting a glow over the room with Rain Shine and Ember relaxing upon the bed. As if they were waiting for someone. I then asked, "You haven't left yet?"

"No, I do not...believe I wish to be alone tonight. Certainly not after that. May I stay? Please?" Rain Shine asked sincerely, her body bare with no sign of even the simple gold crown she had likely left behind in her village.

Feeling like I was intruding on a private slumber party between friends, I started to step back from the door. "Oh, that's perfectly fine if Ember's all right with it. This is her place after all. Anyway, I'll eave you ladies alone and see you in the..."

"Ah! No no, get over here. You're not sleeping on the couch tonight, little warrior poet." Ember demanded while beckoning me to approach with a single finger curling inward. Being the mistress of that cottage, I felt it would be a bad idea to defy her. So I gingerly stepped back inside and locked the door behind me. "That's better. Now, get over here."

"I'm not sure I like where this is going..." I grumbled now that I found the gazes of two beautiful dragons locked upon me. One of the east and one of the west. While I had engaged in acts of great tenderness with Rain Shine and even acts of intimacy with Ember, being stuck with both of them at once was...new to me. I was wondering if they discussed some sort of plan while I was bathing.

"Oh please. The only place you're going is to sleep." Ember retorted while she scooted aside so that I could climb into bed between the two of them. I never felt entirely at ease. And when I turned my back to Ember to look at Rain Shine, the Dragon Lord embraced me from behind with her voice whispering to my ear. "Comfy?"

"Yeah... Although I should ask..." I replied while slumping into Ember's embrace. "What are you two really up to?"

"Simple. We just want to make you feel better. Especially after all that happened these past two days." Ember replied before looking past me at our guest. "Be good to him, Rain. He's been through a lot."

"I can feel it. The weight on his heart. I will do what I can." The kirin chieftain whispered as she crawled closer before her hoof rested in my upturned hand. She gazed lovingly into my eyes before her lips rose to meet mine. I closed my eyes, savoring her touch. Basking in her aura. She then whispered to me, "You are loved. Persevere and happy days will be waiting for you beyond this storm."

"I really hope so... Thank you, Rain." I replied before she began to kiss me once more. Over and over, our lips touched. It all felt right. My heart opening further and further. I felt the urge to tell her. To let go of any caution I had held prior. But I decided to wait. No sooner than when the war ends. What better way to surprise such a peace-loving creature than to tell her what she wants to hear most after something as dreadful as warfare has come to an end?

"You two make such a cute couple." Ember giggled before rotating me just enough so we could face each other. Those scarlet eyes filled with adoration, she then cooed to me. "My turn."

Once again, our lips met. And our tongues danced as our fingers intertwined. I was...surrounded by love. The love of dragons of both east and west. It was...its only little slice of paradise. And when I finally set my head down to sleep, we did not even bother with the bed sheets. I rested atop the bed in the embraces of those two beautiful women. They were all I needed that night. And when I dreamed, I dreamed well.

Morning came. And I awoke with the limbs of y dear Rain Shine holding me from my side A great wing draped over me from the other direction, Ember still sleeping soundly. With there being no way of wiggling my way out of their embraces without waking them, I decided to just go right back to sleep. And I did sleep for a while longer. At least until the two of them awoke me with kisses. To be surrounded by so much love from too very wonderful women I felt so strongly for... It reminded me of what I had opened my heart to when Fluttershy and Rarity suggested I reach beyond just the mare I walked down the aisle with. These two dragons of the east and west have reminded me just what a wonderful thing such a love life is when one has the integrity for it.

I have spent my morning typing away at the front of the cottage while Rain Shine prepares a kirin style breakfast. And Ember... She has been looking over my shoulder now and then. I think in order to study how I operate the typewriter? She did say she was going to report to the command center and insist that I be allowed to take a day of rest after what happened last night. I doubt anyone in the camp knows or even cares what I put myself through last night. Whatever, at least everyone is rested and ready to advance.

It will not be much longer now. How many more days until the Heaven's Pillar is right in front of us? We are close... So close now. Just a little longer and we can all go home. So many faces to see back home. So many new friends to introduce to my family. At least it will all be worth it in the end and I know I have gained much since I came out here. Just a little more...

Rebel Against Destiny

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, please consider buying me a coffee.

Rebel Against Destiny

Days have gone by. Days of unease and that infernal waiting. Word eventually got around after my prior entry where a light infantry battalion was wiped out before they could reach our encampment and everyone knows I was the one who handled it. While that has earned me some slack in the resentment that has been spreading among my allies, I think that night as well as what happened...when Nightmare Moon nearly perished in battle has also fueled a growing wariness among my allies that I never felt before. Not contempt, but rather...fear.

I think it has dawned on my allies, especially those who had never heard of me until they started serving with me, just how powerful I actually am when I have access to my enchanted armaments. And it would be futile to try and explain to them how I perform in battle depends upon my emotional and mental state. But at the very least, this has resulted in me feeling safer lately. I suppose it is true what they say. Better to be feared than hated, as dour such a statement really is.

My dreams have been...inconsistent. Sometimes they are peaceful. Other times I wake up with only a vague memory of feeling utterly dreadful. And other times, I remember feelings of rage. Angry and violent dreams that left me feeling a profound sense of remorse upon awakening. Whether I was in the gentle youthful embrace of little Smolder and Ocellus or the much more loving embrace of Ember or Rain Shine, it hardly affected what happened in my dreaming mind. I suspect that someone was paying attention to my dreaming thoughts lately because last night was...interesting, to say the least.

When I drifted from trying to sleep while bordered by Smolder and Ocellus, my mind soon became awake. Dreaming, yet awake. Everything felt so real. A lucid dream. Standing there all but naked as a manmade chamber surrounded me, I knew I was not alone. "Ladies? Anyone? You there?"

"I'm on my way up, James. Are you well?" I heard Luna's voice speak up. I walked forward towards the edge of a sort of balcony with a pair of stairs on each side. A hallway spread out ahead of me while I noticed Luna coming up on my left. I noticed that the floors consisted of hexagonal tiles with electronic lights flowing periodically between each tile. The aesthetics of the chamber around me felt very technologically advanced, and yet...magical in a way. A vaguely familiar way. Luna noticed my wandering eyes as I paid more attention to my surroundings than her. "Does this area bring back any memories? Something you recall?"

"Somewhere in the back of my mind... Something that I probably remember more than what little fueled the dream where we squared off against Malefor. That was cobbled together from bits and pieces of vague memories I have. But this...was produced from a very vivid recollection. I feel like I should recognize this place, but I never got to see it from this angle..." I retorted while digging through my memories. It certainly looked and felt familiar. I even heard the faint hums of the technology at work around us. Some sort of...what is the term... A magitek facility? Suddenly realizing what being in a familiar yet fictional setting meant for us, I turned my attention towards the Princess of the Night. "I take it we should expect trouble?"

"Most likely. That is what these shared dreams tend to develop into, yes?" Luna replied before she started to look less sure of herself. As if an uncomfortable realization had dawned upon her. She lowered her head and looked away before speaking. "Forgive me... With all the mayhem that has transpired recently, I felt it would be wise to take your mind off the battlefield and allow all of us to face off against a foe who would put you in your element. I understand if you would much rather slumber in peace instead of having a sparring session..."

I only pondered this for a moment. I was exhausted, at least in some ways. But this location felt special. Something...I would be remiss to pass up on. And being allowed to face an opponent that I could get the most out of my gear against, not at all the lowly foot soldiers I have dealt with recently, would probably make for an invigorating change of pace. I just waved a hand at Luna and said, "No, it's fine. I feel like this will do me some good tonight. A little clash to get a kick out of without having to worry about my allies, you know?"

"You are certain? In that case, let me summon Celestia. I doubt she would want to miss this." Luna replied as her eyes brightened in intrigue. With a cast of her dream magic, a rift formed to my left. And on the other side sat Celestia while savoring a slice of some delicious looking strawberry shortcake. Luna then called out, "Celestia! Would you care to join us! We're expecting quite the spectacle tonight."

"Oh, really?! In that case... Just let me finish this, all right?" Celestia replied while helping herself to another bite of cake.

That cake looked so good that... I just could not resist. I then reached out and asked, "Can I get some of that too?"

"Of course! Here, let me bring plenty." The Princess of the Dawn replied before hopping through the portal with four dishes holding slices of that strawberry shortcake. She then spoke while the portal closed behind her, "I suppose I just needed some comfort food lately. And without the calories."

"Can't go wrong with that. Thank you." I retorted while Luna and I helped ourselves to the extra floating dishes of cake. But while I held two of the four in my hands, I looked around in confusion. "Where is she? Shouldn't Nightmare Moon be... Oh... Right..."

Luna frowned while letting out a knowing sigh. "Best let her rest, James. Her body is healing, but so too is her mind."

"You would dare assume such a thing about me, sister?!" A familiar voice suddenly called from below that made us all jump. Followed by the sounds of hooves coming up one of the stairs leading down. And there she was. Nightmare Moon stepped into view without a single sign of damage upon her body. We all stared aghast, hardly able to believe that she was already up and about. Even in the realm of dreams. The Princess of Dreams cast us a proud smirk and asked, "What? Why so surprised? Even if my body is broken and healing, my mind remains as sharp as it always has. And this is my domain. Mortal wounds hold no sway over my presence here."

Celestia let out a sigh of relief as we all were left stunned over how we could have overlooked such a fact about her. "That's quite true... Good to have you with us, sister. It would not be the same without you."

I then stepped towards my dear dark princess and held out one of those dishes to her. She took it into her levitating grasp, but then stepped forward as we shared an embrace. Just for a moment to savor this together. Whatever fate had chosen for us to not have, we still loved each other. And I was delighted to see there was one place where Nightmare Moon's injuries would not apply.

We stood there atop that balcony to savor our slices of cake for the moment. A little something sweet to start our night. Once our snacks had been consumed, their dishes and matching cutlery vanished in flashes of white light as Luna dismissed them. "Much obliged, Celestia. I did not know how much I needed that."

"Good food is good for the soul. Even better when you don't have to worry about the calorie count." The Princess of the Dawn chuckled while I too cracked a smirk. She then cast her gaze around the magical yet technologically designed room and asked, "Now then... Any idea what we're in for tonight? Does this ring a bell to you, James?"

"Just a little. As for who might be around, I'm not sure yet." I spoke while trying to piece together my memories. It was something I must have remembered well, but the details and context of our location must have been very obscure. Which only made me more intrigued over the possibilities.

Nightmare Moon turned her attention to me after taking in her fill of our surroundings. "When taking into account how this setting feels more like something out of those comic books... Do you believe it would be best if we had you don that robotic guise you seem to take glee in assuming?"

Luna was thrilled at the suggestion. "Oh, yes! It's been some time since we got to experience a thrilling display by the mighty Hunter!"

"I dunno... I mean if this was a strictly sci-fi setting, that'd be fine. But this...feels more like its somewhere between science and magic in its foundation..." I retorted as I pondered this carefully. Science? Or sorcery? Which would fit best? After a moment of thought, I went with what was in my heart. "Suit me up in my usual set of armor. I have a hunch it will fit much more with what we're about to face."

"Very well then. And we shall don our armor as well. Ladies?" Nightmare Moon replied while her sisters nodded in agreement. With a flash from her horn, we all stood in full armor. The three royal sisters were clad in their suits of barding while I had my winged armor covering my body with the Lunar Shield on my left arm. We were ready. The Princess of Dreams then looked down the hall behind me and said, "Lead on, James. We are with you."

I turned to face the only other way out of the room and marched on with the clattering of our armored feet echoing around the hall. But once the hall ended, we stepped into a vast room that leaned much more towards a technological angle than a fantastical one. Rows upon rows of glass capsules filled with fluid were spread out to our sides with horizontal pipes crisscrossing above us. Each capsule was large enough to hold a man, but a swirling bubbling layer of foam obstructed our view of whatever could be inside them. Celestia began to mutter, "This is...eerie... Are you certain this isn't the product of any memories from a science fiction thriller?"

"I...don't think so. It's hard to forget about a sight like this and I don't recall much in the way of horror elements here..." I replied as I led my companions to the center of that massive laboratory. There was an opening in the center of that room that held another similar glass pod. This one was installed in a device that was atop tracks in the floor. Probably as a means to prepare the contents before adding it to the rest of the pods around us. Out of curiosity, I tapped on the pod before us. "Anything in there besides bubbles?"

"I...sense something... Something alive, but just barely..." Luna spoke while the three of them peered past me. And then it happened The swirling suds in the pod began to thin. And we all jumped back. The pod was not empty at all. There was someone inside. Something...human. "Heavens...! What is this?!"

I too was unnerved by what I was seeing. Within the stasis pod before us was a clearly young human man. Body bare, he appeared to be little more than a corpse. And all around us, the bubbling foam inside the pods began to clear. Every last one of them contained human bodies. All were...unresponsive. Nightmare Moon called out in shock, "Corpses?! We're in a room full of nothing but human corpses?!"

"No! They're not quite dead... They live...but just barely. Not dying. More like...being revived?" Luna explained as she felt closer through the air of the realm of dreams. And those words... They stirred old memories within me as my eyes started to widen. Obscure did not even begin to describe what spawned this setting in my sleeping mind.

Thoroughly disturbed by the ambiguous situation around us, Celestia turned to me while I gazed down at the capsule before us and its slumbering occupant. "James... Surely you remember something by now. Where are we?"

I turned to face my royal companions. A twinge of amazement in my heart, I spoke a single word. "Dycroft."

"Dycroft...?" Nightmare Moon muttered in confusion as they all turned to face me. "What is Dycroft?"

"An aeropolis. A city in the sky." I replied as the reality of the situation dawned on me. They could not have known how grim the scenario was, but I knew. And I could never forget. A tale with a bleak climax should we not act soon. I then looked around at the nonliving bodies around us and explained, "These people are being revived, but at the cost of the world below and everyone on it. The world down there... It's dying."

Nightmare Moon's eyes narrowed in cold resolve. "Then should we destroy these husks?"

"If we try, he'll come running." I retorted before turning my gaze beyond the capsule before us at the hall leading further into the facility. "Their king is near... And he probably already knows we're here."

"A foul king choking the life out of the world below? Why does that sound familiar..." Celestia growled from within her armor. I glanced at them and saw that all three of the royal sisters bore glares of fiery determination. As noble and beloved monarchs, it must be a sore point for them to have to face off against any royalty who are far from noble. "Lead on, James. We're ready."

There was only one other way to go out of that ghastly chamber. I led my companions around the pod before us and down the hall on the other side. And what waited ahead truly carried an air of finality to it. A raised walkway led on to a wide area that was bordered by an intricately designed cradle of polished pale metal, though also segments that looked uncannily like bone. And at the far end of that room stood an impressive sight. A large spherical prism with many sides, easily my height, constantly rotated in place. It appeared to be stained a vibrant light purple, almost as if it was composed of solid amethyst. But there was no one around. At first.

"There is no one here...?" Luna muttered as we approached cautiously. It was too quiet... Too empty... Where was he?

And then we heard him. A haughty voice that came from everywhere. "Hmph... Such sacrilege. What audacity for you to come marching into a land you do not belong in. You may bear the form of a divine being, but I can still smell the stench of Er'ther blood on you."

We all stopped in our tracks as our eyes gazed upwards. A flash of golden light filled the air before fading. And there, floating before us while surrounded by an almost heavenly golden outline, was a man who could truly be considered very kingly by his outward appearance. Clad in a skintight royal purple shirt and ornate fingerless long gloves, he bore a long red cape topped with a layer of white that was clasped before his chest. An equally white cloth wrap hung around his hips, many gold accents adorning these colors of white, purple, and red. His shimmering gold hair hung in broad bangs over his face and was braided as it hung down his back. A air of round cyan orbs were used to secure his hair near the tip. And between his cyan eyes emblazoned upon his brow was a noticeable white sigil of indiscernible design. But for as royal and glorious as this kingly man was, there was nothing noble about that gaze. He constantly sneered at me from above, that loathsome scowl as he held his head high carrying all the airs of arrogant tyrant mad with power. I knew my companions were waiting for answers, and so I provided them. I could never forget this foul tyrant. "Kronos. The Aetherian king."

"A lowly Er'ther remembers my name? Why do I have the creeping suspicion that I should be humbled by such a statement, as absurd such a notion is?" The beautifully garbed king above us declared while he began to cross his arms. I almost expected him to perform a mocking bow, but he would not even give me that.

I decided to go ahead and speak my mind now that all the memories of this evil king's tale was starting to resurface in my mind after so very long of being all but forgotten in the grand scheme of things. "I remember your tale. It was a tale of destiny, but was forgotten too soon so shortly after it was released to the public. It was just the circumstances surrounding it. But I remember. I read that story. And I never forgot it. And I never forgot you."

"Hmph... And here I thought the tales of the Aeth'er Wars had faded long into obscurity... I suppose there will always be intrepid scholars who will manage to unearth even the most forgotten of tales, even if those stories remain only with them." Kronos spoke with a subtle display of admiration for the pursuit of knowledge. Although that smug smirk began to fade as he gazed down upon me in confusion. "But enough of that... How did you even get up here? The Aethersphere is complete. There is no means for a lowly Er'ther like you to breach the new surface. There are no gaps to exploit. Even those wings would surely only carry you so high."

"We have our ways." Nightmare Moon spoke firmly as she and her sisters finally stepped forward. Kronos cast a very wide-eyed gaze upon them while the Princess of Dreams called out to him. "I can see it in your eyes, tyrant. What cruel ambitions have you pursued?"

"Well now... The lot of you... Yes... Yes, what exquisite specimens!" Kronos declared as he held a hand to his chin in an analytical manner. He was very taken with the royal sisters and their almost ethereal qualities. "Manes and tails of auroras and void? Sparkling with the stars of the night sky? And those elegant wings... Yes... Yes, you would most certainly be welcome in my kingdom. I have need for such noble steeds like yourselves!"

"I beg your pardon?!" Luna barked in disgust over the implications the Aetherian king was voicing through his observations. "We serve no tyrant. Not when we have our own people to reign over. And we are here to insure you will harm no kingdom ever again!"

Kronos was visibly taken aback by the act of these armored ponies openly rejecting him. And he certainly was not expecting them to have the ability to talk. "You can speak?! Unexpected... Well, no matter. We can discuss this later. As for now..."

He once again directed his focus down to me. And with that sneering scowl on his face, Kronos spoke to me. "I don't suppose your presence here is without purpose, Er'ther scum. You come dressed for war and carry the weapons needed for it. I don't suppose you...plan to become a kingslayer today?"

"If I must. But what we really need to dispose of..." I began to reply while I drew the glowing blade of the Celestial Sword from its scabbard. I then pointed my sword at the rotating prism ahead of us. "...is that!"

"The Eye of Atamoni... And you think your sword is enough to shatter such an artifact?" Kronos declared with a glare of irritation settling into his eyes. I was doubtful I could actually destroy it so easily. Perhaps even the Celestial Sword would not be able to even scratch it. But I had to try. Even if I knew Kronos would not make it easy for me.

It was then that Celestia stepped forward and called out to us all. "Hold on a minute! What's even happening?! Kronos?! Dycroft?! Aethersphere?! Eye of Atamoni?! What is all this?! James, please. Bring us up to speed. What's even happening?!"

I cast a glance up at Kronos while he smirked down at me. The Aetherian king when waved dismissively at me as he said, "Oh, don't mind me. You seem knowledgeable enough about the situation at hand, Er'ther scholar. I'll be patient. I have all the time in the world. And time is most certainly on my side..."

He knew exactly what he was talking about. But my companions deserved to know the context of the situation surrounding this scenario. It was not a tale many remembered. Certainly not in its so-called first edition. I took it upon myself to explain without overdoing it. "That thing there... The Eye of Atamoni is a substance referred to as a lens. And its the largest of its kind, being useful as a massive energy source. That thing is powering Dycroft...and the Aethersphere beyond it."

Nightmare Moon narrowed her gaze before she asked in curiosity, "Aether...sphere... If I had to make an assumption through the name alone, it is a round object that floats in the heavens? Is it a moon?"

I did not mince words as I explained the true nefarious nature of that heavenly device. "It's basically the new outer crust of the world below. Constructed over the planet with the new mantle being the empty space between the ground and the sky above. Think of it like a hollow orb of hardened earth wrapping around the planet."

All three of the royal sisters stared aghast at me since they were far too knowledgeable about the concept of a world no longer being able to be touched by the rays of the sun. Luna then asked, "But...if the world below is trapped...where the sun can no longer reach it..."

"Yeah... The world below is dying. Not just from the lack of sunlight. The Aethersphere is literally sucking the world dry. Draining every bit of natural energy out of every living creature down there. Just to revive the ones in the room we passed through..." I replied as the gravity of the situation really started to get to me. I was too young back then... Too naive to grasp how ghastly such a fate really is. The slowest deaths are always the most agonizing. And Kronos was engineering a truly awful fate for the world below. And when I glanced up at him... He was smirking proudly. So sure of himself and his twisted ideologies. "And this guy is the one behind it all."

The three royal sisters steeled themselves and glared at the foul king floating above us. Luna then asked, "Tell us, tyrant! Is there a way to destroy the Aethersphere?!"

"If there is, I am not so certain myself. Perhaps you could if you were to destroy the Eye of Atamoni, but best of luck trying. A simple stab from even the sharpest of swords likely won't do much. And besides that..." He replied with a growing tone of malice in his voice. Kronos then descended to the floor before us, but not quite enough to touch the floor with his white boots remaining just off the ground. He then sneered at us all and said, "I can't let you do that. I have spent far too many centuries waiting...watching...plotting to let everything I've strived for fall to pieces now! I will have my kingdom again! For this world once again belongs to me! I am Kronos! I am the king of the Aetherian people! And we will rise again to reclaim what has always been ours!"

"I doubt everything you speak is spoken without a very self-serving filter, you wretch. We see nothing more than a tyrant that's overdue for the guillotine." Nightmare Moon declared while we all took positions near each other. It was four of us against just this one king shrouded by a heavenly aura. A form bright as the sun, but with a heart black as the abyss. And...there was something missing. He may have been without guards or soldiers, but he was not defenseless.

Kronos smirked at us despite our superior numbers and his complete lack of knowledge about his enemies. "You think you can break me? Well, if it is a fight you want... I can oblige."

The Aetherian king reached out to us with his right hand opened wide. Seconds after he did so, billowing smoke or black flames began to filled the air before him in a horizontal line. And upon closing his hand around something, those flickering shadows faded to reveal an ominous weapon in his hand. Celestia's eyes opened wide as she muttered in unease, "That...sword..."

An impressively large backsword was now grasped in Kronos' right hand. Not quite as long as the Celestial Sword, but with much more girth and width to add some terrifying power to every slash. I would almost even say it was overbuilt, but not so much that I was unconvinced it could be realistically used in one hand. The design was beautifully ornate, yet also ominous. The blade was pitch black with a pair of arcs in the sword's spine being tipped with spikes specifically designed to resemble fangs. A great deal of golden elements was around the hilt and even a sturdy knuckle guard for the hand, but there were still more fangs and even a few red orbs on each side of the guard that resembled demonic eyes. The sword looked like it was explicitly designed to appear demonic as a means to intimidate its wielder's enemies. His horrifying weapon in his hand, Kronos raised his left hand dramatically and chuckled at us with that loathsome grin on his face. "No matter how deadly a weapon you're carrying, you cannot fathom what manner of power this sword bestows onto me. And you can't have it, Er'ther scum. Come at me, if you dare. I am ready for you!"

My eyes scanned the platform we were all standing on. Impressively expansive and wide, an acceptable indoor battlefield. Kronos floated before us with sword ready, waiting for us to make the first move. My armored allies stepped forward with horns lowered. Celestia then whispered, "You lead, James. We're right behind you."

I nodded and then charged. My wings carried me forward in a burst of speed. Perhaps if I lashed out quickly enough, I could end this fight quickly with a single strike. But Kronos likely anticipated an attempt to end things quickly and decisively. His impressive sword caught my blade while he supported his blade with his left hand against the spine. A flash of embers rose into the air as we stared each other down with that infuriating sneer never leaving his face. "Hmph. Let us begin."

With a swing of his hand, Kronos repelled my sword in an impressive show of almost inhuman strength. To be able to wield such a hefty blade so deftly... The balance of that sword would require it to be used in a manner similar to an axe. But even with no leverage provided with his feet on the ground, he maintained impressive control over his weapon. I began to question how much I actually remembered about this immortal king and went on the defensive with the Lunar Shield ready.

"You showed such bravado a second ago. Now you cower behind a shield like the rat you are." Kronos chuckled with his teeth bared. Just when I was almost convinced I should strike again, he lashed out with a heavy slash of his black blade. Even though I caught it on my shield, it shocked me with just how much power was behind it. Easily enough to sever an unarmored limb. Such power could easily damage my armor if I suffered too many hits to one area. But when Kronos tried to strike me again, I managed to parry his swing more effectively with my shield and shove it aside. He did flinch in shock as I tried to cleave him in two, but... That heavenly aura... My blade was not blocked. More like...the impact of my blade was entirely negated! Taking advantage of my momentary confusion, Kronos grabbed me by the face and shoved me back before unleashing a crescent wave of shadowy purple into me from his sword. "Wretched Er'ther! Know your place!"

My armor held up well to that crescent wave of dark energy, but it still pushed me back towards the three royal sisters. Now grouped close together, they stepped forward with Luna speaking first. "What happened? That blow should have struck, yet...it did not? Why?"

"That aura surrounding him... It can negate damage entirely. It's not consistent, so he can't constantly rely on it, but it will trip us up at times." I explained, having all but forgotten about that feature Kronos held and certainly not expecting it to work on the first strike. But when I glanced back over at Kronos, he was holding the blade of his sword at the tip with his left hand. Faint trails of light were being emitted on both sides on the rear of the ornate golden guard. There was a round component on each side. Like a lid of sorts hiding something inside. A second later, Kronos pointed his sword out to us as a flash of light shone from the round covers of that area. And then it dawned on me. "Uh oh..."

Reacting quickly, I glanced up. A mass of small glowing beacons began to form overhead. And I knew what was coming. "Ray! Move now!"

My allies only barely kept up with me as a shower of rays of light poured down over the area we had been standing in rapid succession. They exploded upon making contact with the ground with thunderous force. The four of us became scattered across the metal battlefield. Luna then called out, "Magic...?! You have access to magic?!"

"You cannot begin to comprehend what this sword can do, little mare." Kronos retorted while dragging his fingers along the blade in an unsettlingly possessive manner. As if the sword was more than just a weapon. More like...a trophy. Something he relished merely possessing. He then grinned at me and said, "It is far more than that pathetic blade you carry. And I will show you why."

"I'm well aware of who you're carrying there!" I called out before rushing towards the foul king as swiftly as my enchanted greaves would carry me. With a swing of his blade, Kronos unleashed a flurry of purple magic darts at me that my shield effortlessly repelled. I lashed out with my sword while he did the same, the sheer weight behind his sword smacking mine away with each clash. I was not at all used to having my sword clashing against a weapon carrying that much more force behind it and found myself staggering after a particularly hard intercept. My sword may have been sharper, but it could not compete with the velocity behind that black blade. "It's...too heavy!"

"All the better to crush you with, insect!" Kronos shouted as he smashed his sword hard into my shield. The royal sisters acted accordingly and bombarded him from afar with explosive bursts of magic. He did not flinch at first, that heavenly aura around him negating some of them, but he did grunt and recoil as some did make it through. But in a flash of golden light, Kronos then warped himself to the far side of the battlefield. Right beside Celestia. "You first!"

There was no time to react. Celestia let out a shout of pain as Kronos smashed that heavy blade into the middle of the barding on her back. The plating held, but an impressive dent was left in its wake. And the sheer force of the impact was clearly painful as Celestia was nearly knocked to the floor. That armor would only protect her from so much harm against something that hit as hard as an axe. Celestia managed to collect herself and erect a barrier between her and Kronos when her opponent tried to take a swing at her head. No matter how heavily that blade would hit, Kronos could do nothing as his sword glanced off that golden veil. But he hardly looked bothered. "Ah, tenacious! Can't have you getting too ravaged now, can I? I'll see to it you and your fellow mares are spared."

"Don't you patronize me, tyrant!" Celestia roared with a fire in her eyes. Kronos was forced back as a pillar of golden yellow flames erupted from beneath him. His aura held it off just long enough to retreat to a safe distance. He once again held his sword horizontally to focus for another spell. Luna and Nightmare Moon were quick to unleash concentrated bolts of magic lightning into him while Kronos floated backwards to try and buy himself some time to finish. But even when his heavenly aura did falter for a second to let some of that potent magic through, he did not flinch enough to lose focus. He was determined... Resisting all matter of pain to unleash something upon us.

I made the foolish decision of rushing towards Kronos when I should have been going on the defensive. Right when I was between Luna and Nightmare Moon, a flash of light was emitted from his sword's guard while he raised the blade high. And right under me burst a spherical fiery explosion that explode out in all directions. Celestia was thankfully out of range while Luna and Nightmare Moon were only mildly scathed by it, but I was hit with the full force of that fiery blast and tossed right into the air by it. Had it not been for my armor's high resistance to magical damage, that might have been fatal.

"James, are you well?!" Luna called out as she and Nightmare Moon tried to sooth their singed bodies. Their armor held up to direct exposure to the flames and the blast faded before it could heat the metal too much, but they were not entirely unharmed. And I ended up on my back once I fell to the floor. "Such potent fire magic... First there are rays of explosive light, and now searing flames? What manner of magic do you possess, tyrant?"

"Perhaps I should be asking you the same thing. Enduring an Explosion spell? Your armaments fail to impress, but that armor is quite a work of art." Kronos asked in return while we attempted to regroup. If we had no means to interrupt his means of casting from what was surely a very deep spellpool, we would be at a critical disadvantage. Our superior numbers were nothing in the face of an opponent who could resist or at least tolerate injury enough to unleash powerful magical barrages.

I did not take kindly to Kronos continuingly insulting my sword and shield. The Celestial Sword and Lunar Shield are easily the finest weapons in the world of Equestria. A blade that can cleave through nearly anything and a shield that endures against all attacks. Where was he getting the idea they were so worthless? I raised my sword to him and shouted, "Just give me a second! All I need is one good swing to cleave you in two! You've only gotten lucky so far!"

"Is that a fact? Then perhaps I should...." Kronos muttered with that insufferable sneer on his face. He once again prepared a spell, but this took much less time to cast to the point where we had no time to intervene. He suddenly raised his sword high and called out, "Perhaps I shall...show you exactly how hollow your weapons truly are!"

We glanced around warily, watching for any signs of a spell incoming. But nothing happened. Nothing exploded from below. Nothing came rushing in from the sides. Nothing even started raining down on us from above. But then Nightmare Moon did notice something. "James... What...are those?"

When I checked where Nightmare Moon's eyes were focusing, I saw what it was that caught her attention. Two narrow red beams of light were shining down on my sword and shield. As if something had locked onto them. And when I glanced up, I saw it. Seemingly from nowhere, a pair of shimmering beacons shot down those rays of red light directly towards my weapons. And upon making contact, my sword and shield were engulfed in that cleansing light...and began to shrink down to nothing. I only then recognized this ominous spell and shrieked, "Dissolve?! NO!!!"

There was nothing we could do. We could only watch as the Celestial Sword and Lunar Shield were literally disintegrated out of existence. My armored hands were now empty, my mind barely able to comprehend how Kronos managed to do the impossible. Even the three royal sisters gazed upon my now empty hands with abject horror, having been the ones to forge my weapons in the first place. Celestia spoke first and shouted, "How...?! How does one destroy that which can't be destroyed?!"

Kronos could only cackle at our utter disbelief. He floated higher above us and pointed his sword down with that blade aimed directly at me. "I only destroyed that which had no soul! Your weapons are as empty and fragile as your frail Er'ther form! Now then, how shall we continue? Do you dare try?"

I clenched my armored hands into fists. While I was much more adept at being a swordsman than a mage, I was no slouch with magic. Blue and golden yellow auras billowed around my gauntlets as I stood ready. "Hey, I'm not disarmed yet! If it's a duel of magic you want, I can keep up!"

We stood ready to continue this clash with only magic as our weapon. And Kronos looked even more sure of himself now that my my easiest means of slaying him had literally been dissolved down to nothing. But just as readied our magic for another coordinated assault, a voice called from above and seemingly from nowhere. "Don't be foolish! You'll need more than that!"

In that instant, Kronos lost his constant smug composure and glanced up at the ceiling high above. His eyes narrowed in frustration as he seemed to recognize that voice. "Them... Of course they would be present during the surface world's darkest hour!"

We too gazed at the ceiling. And we saw that it was emitting a bright white light. And in that light were five colored beacons. Each being either a shade of red, blue, yellow, orange, and green. And as the colors registered with me, my eyes opened wide in awe. We were no longer alone in this duel. "They're here..."

"Who, exactly?" Luna asked while we all watched with bated breath. Even I did not really recognized that voice, even if it spoke with a bold fiery tone. But I had a hunch of who it belonged to.

Another voice called from the light above. The voice of a younger man, perhaps even younger than me. "I'm surprised we made it! Fortune's on our side tonight!"

"Time is short. And your weapons are dust. Allow us to even the scales." Another man's voice spoke, but this new sounding older and more wizened. And yet...there was a certain whimsicality to it. A voice of one who was seasoned in the art of humor.

The next voice was cool and collected, carrying an air of intellect with it. But the voice of the man above still seethed with disgust towards our enemy. "Really, Kronos! Destroying your opponent's primary means of defending themselves?! Have you no honor?! Even now you continue to wield the corpse of Berselius as a trophy!"

Lastly, a woman's voice finally spoke. Collected, yet still firm in the face of the enemy. "You won't get far without us. Quickly! Take us into your hands!"

With that, the lights descended. The white glow above faded as the five colored beacons shot down in a spiraling descent. With metallic clanks, five swords stabbed into the floor around us. Celestia glanced around at the five weapons with her sisters as she asked, "What are these? Swords?"

I knew better. I recognized these five weapons. They all bore the same circular lidded cover on each side where the blade met the hilt, just like on the sword Kronos was carrying. One was a broadsword that bore a double-edged blade that became slight wider up the length before ending in a sharp point, being a very balanced design that would excel at stabs and cuts. The wide crossguard bore colors of gold and fiery red with even a narrow flame sigil emblazoned upon the blade at the base. The shortest of the five swords had a design that brought to mind a Persian saber, appearing light and not designed for the frontlines of combat. While that curved blade did appear designed for cutting, I could see that the spine ended just shy of the blade's tip, the sword ending with a pronounced double-edged tip that would air the narrow blade in inflicting piercing stabs. The next had the look of a more proper saber, the blade having just a bit more girth and remaining single-edged along the entire length. Black and yellow patterns were emblazoned on the sides of the blade at the base and the consistently silver saber even sported a cup hilt and knuckle guard for defense. The next sword was roughly the same length as the first, but had a blade designed heavily for powerful chops. The blade was very wide to the point where there was virtually no space for a crossguard at the base. The blade was even stained an intriguing shade of pink and gave off the air that it may not have been as lethal as it appeared. The last sword was the longest of the five, easily being on par with the Celestial Sword with a design that would allow for effective one-handed or two-handed use, although the blade was narrower than most of the others and would probably excel at stabs instead of cuts. The crossguard of this longsword consisted of four barbs that reached out in an X formation with the sword being hues of silver all around. A slivery green line pattern that brought to mind a trail of wind was emblazoned upon the blade. These five swords... I knew they were not mere weapons. They were so much more than that. And so I answered Celestia's inquiry. "Not swords..... Swordians."

"Wretched fossils! Where did you even come from?!" Kronos shouted from above while knowing he likely could not destroy these enchanted swords even if he tried. But they were not in our grasps. Not yet.

The voice of a young and almost boyish man spoke out as the round coverings on the side of the saber glowed with an earthy orange light. "All of you! Quickly! Choose your weapon!"

Being completely ignorant to the context of what was happening, the three alicorns before me looked about as they tried to locate the source of the voice. Nightmare Moon then called out, "Where are you?! Did you give us these swords?!"

The broadsword before us then displayed a fiery red glow from the round cover on each side of its guard. The voice bold and equally filled with a hot drive, it spoke to us. "We are here! Right in front of you! Wield us if you can!"

"I can't believe what I am seeing... These swords are alive?!" Luna shouted as it only then dawned upon them exactly what was happening. Indeed, these sentient swords were not at all lifeless. And they possessed the power to repel Kronos.

My eyes glanced about at the five swords around us. Each bore a unique elemental property. Fire, water and ice, lightning, earth, and wind. Most of which being elements the three royal sisters were also inherently skilled with. But when my eyes locked onto the fiery broadsword, Kronos raised his sword high and shouted at me. "I won't let you!"

With a swing of his blade, Kronos unleashed another shadowy crescent wave at me that I had to quickly sidestep. Nightmare Moon was quick to counter and fired a bolt of magic lightning at him right from her horn. But not at Kronos himself. She instead blasted his sword right out of his hand! The Aetherian king did not even know what hit him and it took him a few seconds to notice his great black sword falling out of sight and past the edge of the platform we were standing on. Snarling in irritation, he called out to us. "Clever... Most clever. Enjoy this brief respite while you can!"

Rather than leave himself an easy target, Kronos vanished in another brief flash of golden light while he rushed off to retrieve his weapon. Now that we had gained a valuable moment of peace, it was time to arm ourselves. And I had decided on who would be best for each sword. I rushed over to the fiery broadsword and yanked it from the floor. But not for me. "Celestia! You're with Dymlos!"

I hurled the sword at Celestia while she was quick to catch it with her levitation spell. Once floating before her with its hilt coated in her golden yellow magic aura, the broadsword spoke to her once more. "It would seem we're in this together, ma'am."

"I would say so... What's that name again? Dymlos?" Celestia asked while displaying such an amusingly perplexed grimace upon her armored face while her sisters looked on with equal confusion. I doubt she even once in her very long life ever expected to be having a conversation with a sword.

"Yes, I am Dymlos. And that warrior over there spoke correctly. We are all Swordians." The sentient sword of flames spoke again while Celestia nodded in understanding. She really was making an effort to understand the situation, as were her sisters. "So then, I suppose you are my mistress for the time being? Your name, please?"

"Oh! How polite! Well, I am Celestia. Princess of the Dawn. It's...um...a pleasure, Dymlos." Celestia replied while already getting along quite well with her new ally.

"A princess, you say? Ha! You hear that, you lot?! We're getting paired up with royalty today!" Dymlos laughed while even the other four Swordians got a good chuckle out of that. More introductions were in order.

My eyes fell upon Luna next. The most diminutive of the three royal sisters, I then reached for the smallest of the Swordians as well. The saber that held the healing power of water and the freezing might of ice. I then flung the slender saber towards the Princess of the Night. "Luna! You're with Atwight!"

The Princess of the Night responded to her new companion with just as much bewilderment as her eldest sister while holding the saber aloft in her blue billowing aura. "Well then... Atwight, was it?"

A woman's voice replied with a certain tenderness in that professional tone. "I am, your highness. I hope to be of service. May I ask you your name?"

Luna bowed her armored head in greeting and spoke with a smile. "I am Luna. Princess of the Night. It's a pleasure, Miss Atwight. Although I must ask... Can we actually use you and your comrades?"

"If you can hear us, you can use us to the best of our abilities. We will all sync quite well with you." Atwight explained while I nodded in understanding. We could all hear the five Swordians. There would be no handicap.

Nightmare Moon then called out to me, "James, send me my sword! There's no telling when that lout will be back up here!"

"Yeah, sure! And you get..." I retorted before my eyes fell upon the heftiest of the five Swordians. The one that pulsed with the power of lightning, an element that Nightmare Moon is very proficient with. And even then, I knew that this mighty mage sword carried much more than just lightning within it. I then took it in hand, but was shocked at just how...light such a hefty blade felt. It was so much lighter than it seemed and I had all but forgotten about that feature of its design. Regardless, I then threw it at my companion. "You're with Clemente!"

Upon being grasped in the dark blue magic aura of Nightmare Moon, the paradoxically light sword then spoke with the voice of an older and rather whimsical man. And Nightmare Moon's eyes then shot open wide as he chuckled to her. "My goodness, what honor has been bestowed upon me to have a mistress of such beauty today?"

"Gah! Do not address me with that tone, old man!" The Princess of Dreams barked before looking over at me with...a look I cannot describe. But I just about laughed as she flustered while Clemente could likely see her as well as I could. "James, take this scoundrel away from me! I'll settle for...the longsword! Pass me the longsword!"

"Bwahahahahaha, some things never change!" I laughed as I had nearly forgotten how that old coot always had a preference for the finer sex. I am sure his allies were cringing at how even he could not ignore the otherworldly beauty of the mare before him. I then called out, "Really though, stick with Clemente! He'll serve you well!"

"Ugh, if I must..." Nightmare Moon growled before glaring at the Swordian that levitated before her. "Clemente, was it? I am Nightmare Moon. The Princess of Dreams. And you will behave yourself while you are in my service, old man!"

Rather than be intimidated by the authority of the Princess of Dreams, Clemente was nothing short of amused. "Ohohoho, such fire in this one! Are you certain you would not be a more fitting mistress for Dymlos?"

"Clemente, if I still had hands, I'd strangle the life out of you for that one if you still had a neck!" Dymlos shouted as the levity in the air was very appreciated. Laughter began to fill the air. Being surrounded by these individuals all but lost to the passage of time... It was like being reunited with old friends.

Nightmare Moon let out quite the snort at the rather promiscuous nature of the eldest Swordian among us. But Clemente then cleared his nonexistent throat before saying, "Oh come now, surely one can enjoy a spot of humor in dire situations. In any case, it's a pleasure, your highness. And do not worry. I shall behave myself. And I think I will be quite useful to you."

With each of my companions now armed, I turned my attention to the only two remaining Swordians. The saber and the longsword remained near each other. A saber imbued with the power of the earth itself and a longsword that wielded the wind. Neither of which being elements I had access to through just my own enchanted armor. But perhaps...my magic could supplement theirs. Ice-encrusted earth? Fire fueled by the wind? The potential combinations got me brainstorming. But there were only four of us to wield these five Swordians. At least until I remembered a quality I possess that I could exploit here. I always did have two hands.

I stepped forward and took hold of each of the two remaining Swordians. The saber in my left hand and the longsword in my right. "Chaltier and Igtenos. You're with me."

"Both of us?! Are you sure you can handle it?! We Swordians were not designed to be wielded by more than one at a time!" The young man's voice emanated from the saber in my left hand.

The voice that then came from the longsword in my right hand while a green glow was emitted from the round lid between its crossguard was practically the opposite. Cool and reeking of a sharpened intellect. "Have faith in him, Chaltier. He's already more knowledgeable about us than we assumed. Perhaps we will handle things well enough."

Chaltier quickly caught himself, easily sounding like the youngest and least experienced of the five Swordians. "Oh, that's right! He already knows our names, for one. In that case... Hello, young master. I am Chaltier. And you are...?"

"Don't call me that, Chal. You don't sound much younger than myself. And I am James. Consider me the knight of those lovely princesses over there." I replied before holding the sword in my right hand up before me. I gazed upon it in fond recollection as I said, "Igtenos. In retrospect, I have to say you were always my favorite. I can always appreciate an intellectual."

"Is that so? In that case, I suspect you chose wisely. I think you and I will benefit each other quite well." The Swordian of wind replied with a kindly tone. I then turned to face our companions as he then asked, "Now that introductions are done with... My master for the evening appears to be very knowledgeable about us. Tell me, Sir James. What do you know?"

"I know enough. And I know that your story is one worth being told." I replied while I approached the royal sisters with my Swordians in my hands. "Some would even call it a...Tale of Destiny."

"There will be no submission to fate tonight for us. Tonight, we rebel against destiny. Destiny exists not to be obeyed. It is to be defied!" Dymlos boldly called out as a fire filled his voice. And yet, his mistress looked...irked by his choice of words. And I remembered why. But that was not the time to discuss it. We had a world to save and a tyrant to slay.

No sooner had I thought that than a flash of golden light appeared above us for a second. Kronos had returned to face us and had regained his mighty black Swordian. A Swordian that could no longer speak or think. Truly, the shadow Swordian Berselius was long dead. But not at all no longer functional. Kronos then sneered down at us as his eyes scanned the five Swordians held in our grasps. "Hmph... I see you've chosen your weapons. Now things are getting interesting..."

"I hope you all know how to use a sword!" Atwight called out as we readied ourselves. While I knew Nightmare Moon was adept in swordplay, I could not remember the last time Celestia or Luna had performed acts of swordplay. But the way they held their swords before them in a levitation spell... I suspected they had trained in swordplay to some degree. Perhaps they would be fine.

"We'll manage. Although I'm sure there's more to each of you than a sharp blade..." Luna replied while she closely examined Atwight's slender form before her. I suspect she understood that such a design and lack of size showed that there had to be more to the Swordian of water than a sharp stabbing tip.

"Enough of this!" Kronos shouted while swinging his sword out to his side. The base of the blade was once again emitting flickers of light, a spell being readied. "You five will not make a difference here tonight. I shall end you as I should have a millennium ago!"

"I'd like to see you try, Kronos! We are in the company of exceptionally powerful allies tonight!" I heard Clemente call out while Nightmare Moon appeared to smirk at her Swordian's confidence. He then spoke to all of us. "Show him no quarter! Time is running out for the surface world! We've taken too long already!"

It was then that Kronos cast his spell. Shimmering spikes of light suddenly manifested and rained down erratically. Kronos lowered himself closer to the ground, his arrogance likely being mistaken for courage. I rushed forward with Chaltier and Igtenos in my hands. While I had no formal training in the art of duel wielding swords, I was knowledgeable enough to lead with my left hand. Chaltier was shorter than Igtenos and was more adept as a parrying tool, especially with that knuckle guard his design possessed. And when I drew near enough, Kronos lashed out with a heavy swing of his sword. I utilized a trick of my own, leading with Chaltier and pressing the blade of Igtenos against Chaltier's spine for added leverage. This was only just enough to match the force behind that mighty swing as Kronos and I shoved against each other for a second. The Aetherian king smirk at me from behind his sword. "Two Swordians at once? You overreach yourself."

"Oh please, I'm more than proficient with two spell sources at once!" I retorted before suddenly removing Igtenos from behind Chaltier and lashing out with a quick stab. The longsword's narrow blade successfully pierced the golden aura that outlined Kronos. But even though he grunted from the wound and pulled away, I noticed I did not draw any blood. Now that I had some distance, I tried to put the most important aspect of my two Swordians to use. "OK, let's see what you two can do..... There! Stone Blast! Wind Arrow!"

After only a second of focus, I raised both Swordians high as I channeled their magical properties to cast the simplest spells they had. Casting magic through a Swordian was virtually no different than how I cast magic through my own gauntlets. I raised Igtenos high as a narrow spear of wind made visible with a green aura shot forth from the tip of his blade. At that instant, a shower of rocks materialized above Kronos and dropped onto his head in rapid succession. But the Aetherian king just floated there with an insufferable smirk on his face as that golden aura around him caused these small projectiles to harmlessly bounce off. He then calmly asked, "Is that your best?"

"Forgetting someone?!" I heard Celestia call out as she and her sisters also tried getting their feet wet by starting small. A flurry of fireballs was summoned and launched from Dymlos while a single bolt of magic lightning shot down from above. Several ice darts formed around Kronos and launched themselves into him. But even with so many projectiles to contend with, his aura held. It was not simply a means to occasionally negate damage. It completely nullified the weakest magical assaults. Celestia growled in irritation and asked, "Nothing?! What do we have to do?!"

"If you want to slay me tonight, you will have to get much bolder! Let me show you how it's done!" Kronos laughed with head held high. I lashed out with a quick double slash while he was distracted, Chaltier managing to illicit a pained snarl from Kronos while Igtenos failed to land a strike. With a flash of golden light, Kronos placed himself to the far end of the battlefield to escape me. By the time we had turned around, a flash of light shone forth from his sword. "Be crushed by gravity!"

"Gravity...?" I muttered before the lighting in the area dimmed. At the very center of the battlefield, a swirling disc of space dust resembling a galaxy began to form while a crackling spherical field of dark energy began to emanate from the very center. My eyes went wide as I also felt myself start to be drawn towards it. "Black Hole! Keep your distance!"

That fiendish shadow spell would likely cause great harm if we were drawn into it. We struggled to hold our ground in the hopes of outlasting the spell. But during that moment of tension, Luna was working to take advantage of the situation. With a flash of light from Atwight, Kronos was bombarded by a barrage of falling heavy icicles from above. While his aura did hold some of them off, many of them crashed right into him as he shouted in pain with the icy barrage slamming him into the metal floor. Kronos barely remained upon his feet as his own spell faded out, allowing Celestia to coming galloping in with Dymlos floating ahead of her. "You're mine, scum!"

With a mighty overhead swing, Celestia brought Dymlos down into the black blade as Kronos held his sword up to block that blow. A flash of fiery sparks was emitted between the two while Kronos looked perplexed over how exactly to deal with a sword that was not being held in someone's hand. But I could quickly deduce how the use of a sword with levitation works. Celestia needed to keep Dymlos a certain distance from her in order to effectively gauge distance and reaction time. If her weapon was too far away, her depth perception might not be helpful. The two of them squared off while the rest of us waited for an opening. Kronos once again began to float just off the ground as he raised a confused eyebrow, his sword constantly pivoting from one side to the other to try and gauge where Celestia's next strike would come from. "How do you even use a sword like that?! How...unorthodox!"

"We ponies have our ways!" Celestia replied while she made a wide sweep at Kronos while Dymlos was cloaked in fiery gold flames. A wave of magic fire was thrown up at Kronos while the Aetherian king desperately tried to ward them off. With Celestia already possessing mastery over fire...and that particular technique immediately looking familiar...would she be able to unleash the superior techniques only Dymlos could provide?

"Your highness... I believe how may be a good time to explain that I am not designed for frontline combat. I was created with a support role in mind." We heard Atwight speak while Celestia and Kronos continued to clash. They were impressively evenly matched, especially with how Celestia combined her fire magic with her swordplay to pressure Kronos.

Luna cast her gaze towards her elegant saber and said, "Yes, I suspected you had more of the look of a sidearm than a primary weapon. What would you suggest, Atwight?"

"Well, before I became...this, I was a colonel in the Er'ther Medical Corps. I excel greatly at healing magic, should any of you become wounded." Atwight replied politely while I found it more than just strangely fitting that she was paired up with Luna instead of Nightmare Moon.

"You make me feel like I'm not pulling my weight here... I will not simply stand by as the healer of our team. I shall face the enemy directly if I must." Luna declared boldly, proving that she was no coward despite her more diminutive stature.

Atwight was quick to reassure her mistress. "I assure you that my offensive arsenal will not leave you lacking. I hope we can... Sir knight, behind you!"

In the brief moment I had been focusing on Atwight, Kronos had vanished from before Celestia in a flash of golden light. Which then appeared just behind me. I only had just enough time to turn to see that vicious sneer on his face before Kronos made a powerful wide sweep of his blade. Pain filled my torso as he exploited a weakness in my armor. The small gap at my waist where my cuirass ended. A flash of red spilled as that heavy blade tore right through my soft underarmor. Rage filling me, I turned to face him with the sword in my right hand set to thrust forward. "You little... Igtenos!"

"I've got this!" I heard the Swordian of wind call out before I throat him directly at Kronos. The Aetherian king floated back just enough to avoid a direct hit, but that was not what I was going for anyway. A powerful explosive burst of green wind shot forth from the tip of my sword and exploded into Kronos to send him flying back. Quick to notice me bleeding, Igtenos then called out to his allies. "Atwight! He needs you!"

"Let's see if your words carry any weight, Atwight! Heal him!" Luna replied as her Swordian began to emanate flickers of light from the hilt. With a sudden flash a second later, a blue glyph formed below me as I was engulfed in a glow. My wound closed in seconds, my spilled blood fading as well. Luna, very pleased with the results, let out a shout of delight. "Huzzah! If only such healing spells were available in Equestria!"

"You're mine, wretch!" Nightmare Moon roared as she was quick to pursue Kronos upon seeing my blood spilled. Celestia followed as I beheld the Princesses of the Dawn and Dreams locked in combat against Kronos with swords of similar design. Their armored forms rattled as they parried and weaved around the swings of that deadly black blade. Kronos was either fearless or impossibly cocky. He made little effort on defense, placing too much faith in his protective aura. Even when a strike did get through, he did not relent. Although Nightmare Moon soon shouted in frustration, "What is wrong with this sword?! Such a wide blade should make for heavy cleaving, but it feels so...light! I can't get the power I need!"

"Sister! Allow me! Retreat if you must!" Luna called out before she rushed forward with Atwight ready. She elegantly angled that delicate saber and delivered a quick stab while Kronos contender with Celestia. That strike did pierce his aura and I noticed the faintest hint of red starting to stain his purple suit. Now it was time for the sisters and swords of fire and ice to duel together. Such poetry in motion.

Nightmare Moon landed beside me as she glared inquisitively at the Swordian floating in her magical grasp. She was not wrong. Even I noticed how disproportionately light Clemente was when I first held him. I then decided to speak. "Yeah, that one takes some getting used to. He does still cut better than he stabs, but he's still inferior to the others."

"That's preposterous! Every sword must be effective weapons and this one should cut very deeply!" Nightmare Moon growled in frustration with her magic aura performing a few swings to test Clemente's weight. Very dissatisfied with her findings, Nightmare Moon scowled at her weapon. "Still too light... Explain yourself, old man! Why so underweight?"

Clemente sounded like he had been trying to hold in his laughter the entire time and finally let out quite the guffaw by then. "Bwahahaha, forgive me, your highness! I'm afraid that frontline combat is not something I was designed for. I was designed primarily with spell casting in mind. You will have much better results if you utilize my vast spell pool. Lightning is but one element I am proficient with."

While this sounded like a good idea to me, Nightmare Moon was having none of it. "Nonsense! If you are to serve me, you WILL be useful in a duel of swords! Even if I must make it work!"

"What?! Your highness, I swear that if you continue down this path, you will only be disappointed. I am simply not designed to... Wait, what are you doing?!" Clemente tried to protest, but all in vain. And I too began to take a few steps now that Nightmare Moon was holding Clemente high above her head while the telltale signs of a spell being prepared became visibly evident.

"She's...uh... She's quite the force to be reckoned with, isn't she?" Chaltier asked while still resting in my left hand.

"Let's just say that Nightmare Moon has a way of making things happen when they need to happen." I retorted as I watched in awe and unease. She seemed to already have a grasp of how to get the results she needed out of her Swordian, but what was she angling for? Her attention was not directed towards Kronos at all.

With a flash of light, her spell was cast. And it was a very familiar one. A spherical orb of raw lightning formed overhead that began to discharge streams of lightning in several directions. Not one of them going anywhere near our enemy as Luna and Celestia continued to hold Kronos off with the occasional clank of a sword striking armor being heard. But those trails of lightning began to redirect themselves upward as Nightmare Moon exerted her natural control over lightning and caused the electrical currents to come right back down into the orb they were spawned from. And with one massive lightning strike, all that magical lightning shot directly down into Clemente. And the result...was just about what I would have expected out of her.

That thunderous thunderclap rang out throughout the massive chamber we were in. And it was quick to get the attention of everyone. Luna and Celestia looked back at us while even Kronos paused to gaze upon Nightmare Moon with a look of utter shock on his face. "What the...?!"

What a sight to behold. A massive blade of blue lightning now coated Clemente while being several times his size. Easily my height at least, but with no change in weight. If Clemente could not cut effectively, Nightmare Moon would fix that by adding some extra power in her own way. Beholding this display of utter genius, I let out a laugh. "Hahahahaha, now THAT'S a Thunder Blade!"

"Ohoho, I see I was chosen well for this task! You are quite the genius, your highness!" Clemente laughed as even he was impressed while Nightmare Moon twirled her massive sword of lightning overhead for a moment to test its length. She looked very proud of herself and cast that smirk directly towards our enemy. I could only imagine what havoc that blade of lightning would rend upon even Kronos.

Celestia was not so impressed. Or rather she was rather wary of such a massive blade carrying out acts of collateral damage. "Sister, are you sure...we won't get caught while you're swinging that thing?!"

"No, I am absolutely uncertain of the risks I am taking here. But if we have a magical medic on standby, I'm certain any accidental harm caused to my allies can be mended readily enough." Nightmare Moon retorted with a rather smug disregard to us all now that she sounded like she was starting to have some fun with the situation. My armor would easily hold up to that blade of magic lightning, but I doubt the barding coating her sisters would provide the same results.

We all scowled at Nightmare Moon in unison. I am sure she was just messing with us or perhaps even trying to mess with Kronos by implying she would even lash out at him when her own allies were in danger of being struck by her own attacks, but that statement did not sit well with her sisters. Luna then rolled her eyes and groaned, "Oh, that reassures me so! Sure, go ahead. I am certain Atwight here can patch us all up if you get too careless!"

"Your highness... I'm not so sure you're being sarcastic or not..." Atwight muttered uneasily. I am sure she was more than capable of sustaining us if needed, but still...

"That mare in blue armor... She's...uh...quite the wild card, isn't she?" I heard Chaltier ask while still clutched in my left hand.

I found myself chuckling while seeing that snide smirk on Nightmare Moon's lips. "I guess she's the black sheep of the royal family for a reason, but good lord..."

"Desperate times call for desperate measures, Chaltier. And Atwight can most certainly compensate." Igtenos added while not sounding quite as alarmed.

"In any case..." I muttered before I turned my gaze towards Kronos. He was distracted for the moment, giving me the chance to strike. "My turn!"

The Aetherian king only barely responded in time as I launched myself at him with a flap of my wings. I tried lashing out with a quick slash from Chaltier and following with a thrust from Igtenos. Chaltier's saber form was easier to handle and that bit of practice in saber fencing from Celaeno had giving me a grasp of how quick sabers can be. Even with him being held in my off hand, I found Chaltier easy to use with quick swipes to keep Kronos on the defensive. Igtenos had grater reach, but his narrower blade made him less ideal for slashing. I had to learn to alternate between Swordians to maximize their very different strengths.

Kronos went entirely on the defensive for a brief moment, readying his blade to parry my strikes. Clinks and clanks filled the air as our blades struck. But at the first opportunity, he forced me back by shoving Igtenos away when I tried to run him through on that long narrow blade. I took a firm strike across my breastplate and had to ready myself for another incoming slash. I countered the best I could, utilizing Chaltier's knuckle guard to counter that slash with an armored punch. I smashed that heavy blade back, but the force behind that hit still gave my arm a jolt of some nasty hand shock. "Ow! That wasn't supposed to hurt... Was it?"

"Very bold, matching my blade with a fist!" Kronos declared as even he flexed his fingers from the shock of that hard impact. But he then glanced to his right as i was forced to jump back. "You?!"

"Have at thee!" Nightmare Moon roared as a teleportation spell brought her right next to Kronos. And with one heavy cleave, she slashed her massive Thunder Blade right through him. Kronos yelled in pain, his aura only doing so much as the Princess of Dreams slashed away with that colossal blade of raw lighting. Whirling and twirling with the greatest of ease in her levitating grasp, Kronos could do little to ward it off. But he could still escape with a sudden teleportation of light. "Coward! Do not run from me!"

"I shall do as I please!" Kronos shouted from the far end of our battlefield as he readied another spell. "Wretched mare of darkness... I can accept losing you! Be purged by my royal light! Holy Lance!"

With a flash of his sword, Kronos summoned a volley of radiant spears of light around Nightmare Moon that rapidly impaled themselves into her. They had no mass and did not draw blood, but she was still sent sprawling along the metal floor as they burst like shards of glass. "What was... Such pain..."

"Be still, sister! We have you! Heal!" Luna called out as she and Atwight readied another healing spell. She then glanced at Celestia and I before pleading, "Keep him away while I tend to her!"

"I've got this!" Celestia retorted before she galloped towards Kronos. I had Chaltier ready, channeling the magic within him to prepare a spell to compliment Celestia's approach. Kronos summoned a volley of shadowy projectiles all at once to collide with her, but Celestia endured without slowing. But what came next was unexpected yet impressive. She turned Dymlos around to have his pommel go first. And with a mighty swing, she unleashed a burst of flame that even appeared to roar. It vaguely bore the form of a beast like a wolf and propelled Kronos away from her more than it burned him. And with a thrust of Dymlos' blade into the floor, a field of bubbling lava seemed to form under Kronos where he had fallen. But that was not what the true threat was.

I watched in awe as I saw Celestia execute this impressive technique. Pillars of magic lava erupted beneath Kronos and launched him high into the air with the lava field fading afterwards. And this was the moment I needed. I raised Chaltier high as I unleashed on of his most potent spells. "Your turn to shine, Chal!"

"I've got this, young master!" The earth Swordian replied with gusto. And with a flash, a massive boulder materialized above Kronos. I could only imagine the look on Kronos' face to see that boulder about to crush him. And with a mighty crash, he was indeed smashed to the floor with the boulder breaking apart in the process. The Aetherian king remained where he had fallen, yet surprisingly not reduced to a bloody smear on the floor. "Was that...enough?"

"You wish..." Kronos growled as he levitated himself back up onto his feet in a smooth motion that was almost creepy to behold. But he was starting to look fatigued. "If nothing else, consider me impressed."

"Now, together!" Nightmare Moon suddenly shouted as she once again charged Kronos with her massive blade of lightning. He again tried to parry, but that blade of raw electrical power practically bypassed his defenses. He shouted in stunned pain before I noticed Celestia hurl Dymlos towards Kronos in a whirling wheel of flames. It dug well into him before a burst of fire exploded from where the flame Swordian's blade became lodged in the floor. And it was Luna's time to shine then. Thinking quickly, she amassed an arsenal of icy facsimiles of Atwight and sent every ice saber slamming into Kronos in rapid succession. It was only then that it became apparent how sheer numbers and versatility was proving to be too much for even someone as powerful and resilient as Kronos.

Dropping to the floor in pain, I took the time to cast a quick double spell. Through Chaltier, I summoned a set of stone walls around Kronos from nowhere to keep him boxed in. Now unable to move easily, Kronos was vulnerable to attacks from above. And it was then that I summoned the mightiest spell I could muster from the Swordian of wind. Stormy clouds were summoned from above before a visible pillar of crushing air pressure shot down into that box of stone. The sheer amount of force behind that crushing Divine Wind was so powerful that it blew the walls out! The Stone Walls scattered in shards of stone while Kronos only barely remained standing. Reacting quickly, I rushed forward and brought both Swordians down for a heavy double slash.

Kronos only barely turned to me in time for both blades to be raked down along his torso. And this time, his aura did not hold. The Aetherian king staggered back, two trails of fresh blood using through his purple suit. Now brought down to his feet, he stabbed his sword into the floor for leverage and leaned heavily on his blade. "Er'ther scum... Should I not be surprised?"

"You knew it would come to this, Kronos. We are the only ones who could've directly challenged the tyranny of the Aetherian king himself." I heard Igtenos speak while Celestia summoned Dymlos back to her side. No matter how powerful he was, we would inevitably outlast Kronos at this rate.

All these words did was stir a newfound rage in the Aetherian king. Wounded as he was, he began to force himself back onto his feet. "You speak as if the power you possess is your own! You only have this power because you stole it from the heavens! That power belongs to the Aetherian people! And I will see to it...that you won't have it for much longer!"

"I don't think he's done yet..." Celestia muttered before she held Dymlos aloft. With another flash of light, she unleashed a spell to try and finish him off for good. A barrage of heavy fireballs began to rain down upon Kronos. But...

Even though his aura should not have protected him from a barrage that potent, Kronos appeared unfazed. And I saw why. After having gone the duel being almost entirely unnoticed, the rotating form of the Eye of Atamoni behind Kronos was starting to spark and hiss with electrical energies being radiated off of it. And with his sword held high, Kronos appeared to be drawing that limitless power into himself. My eyes opened wide as I mumbled, "Oh no..."

"Madness! Kronos, you fool! You dare take the power of the Eye of Atamoni into yourself?!" I heard Clemente call out as Celestia's fiery bombardment ran its course. The golden outline that surrounded Kronos only became bolder... Even so potent that trails of it rose up and away from him. I feared something drastic would occur to his body. But to my relief, the results were not so frightful. At least not yet. Kronos' aura expanded out from him, taking on the distinct shape of angel wings not unlike my own. The wounds on his body began to fade as any red staining his attire faded. From the look of things, he had only absorbed a safe amount of power from the Eye of Atamoni. But if he were to get desperate enough to turn up the output...

A chuckle began to radiate around the room as the Eye of Atamoni continued to radiate with its unfathomable power. And all of it was being channeled into Kronos. It was not a power meant for humans to wield directly, but he was remaining stable for the moment. Lastly, the sigil on his brow between the eyes began to expand. It glowed brilliantly and nearly took up his entire forehead. "This flimsy platform just won't do for this climax a thousand years in the making. Let us take this to the apex!"

Space around us began to distort. Was the Eye of Atamoni beginning to malfunction to the point of twisting and alternating the space around us? The metallic confines of that vast room began to fade, revealing the vast expanse of space with the form of a moon spreading out well below us. I distinctly could not feel the floor under my feet anymore, our wings now holding us aloft as an expanse of limitless space lay spread out before us. And like a star in the sky, the Eye of Atamoni remained ever present behind Kronos where it had always been. Dymlos then called out to us, "This just might be it for us! Eyes forward, all of you! There's no retreating now!"

We were ready. Kronos floated before us upon wings of heavenly light, a blade black as night still radiating an ominous aura in his right hand. Teeth bared in a pompous sneer, the Aetherian king cast his decree. "This world is mine now. DIE, YOU SCUM!!!"

Our wings spread, we swooped onward through the void of space to pursue this highborn king. He was no longer focusing on just one of us at a time. With swings of his mighty blade, Kronos launched more crescent waves of dark energy to cut us out of the air. Nightmare Moon took point and put the massive lighting blade surrounding Clemente to good use. Her mighty swings were enough to counter these incoming waves, each slash dispelling them. Once again, Kronos raised his sword to summon a Holy Lance barrage. But instead of targeting just one of us, they started coming in from all directions to hit us all!

"I've got this! Stand aside!" Celestia shouted as she then took point. She held Dymlos out before her, his blade pointed straight ahead. And through his fire magic, she enshrouded herself in an aura of fierce flames. The Holy Lances could not stop her as any that came from ahead were dissipated upon contact. She flapped her flaming wings potently, racing ahead of us while spanning the skies like a phoenix in flight.

In sheer desperation, Kronos summoned a most potent spell to repel us. In the distance, massive meteors could be seen approaching like a volley of comets. It was too late to stop Celestia though. Shrouded in flames, she rammed squarely into Kronos as he desperately tried to keep the ignited Dymlos from being run right through him. That fiery aura could be seen starting to burn through his protective golden outline, bits and pieces of his royal attire becoming singed.

Kronos led Celestia right where he wanted her. With a flash of light, he was gone. And Celestia rammed right into one of those flying meteors. An explosion erupted from the two of them collided, Celestia having been partially shielded from the blast by her own fiery aura. Rattled, she then spoke to Dymlos while catching her breath. "Any advice on this, Dymlos?!"

"Stay on the move and let my magic surround you! Weaponizing yourself like that is making for an excellent balance of offense and defense!" The Swordian of fire replied while Celestia had to once again evade an incoming meteor. They were huge, each being larger than myself. We were fortunate there was no solid ground anywhere near us since they would surely generate massive explosions with each impact.

Kronos appeared far away from us and beyond the Eye of Atamoni as it hung in the center of those vast celestial void. Nightmare Moon was the first to charge, her massive blade of thunder floating beside her. The Aetherian king tried to summon a barrage of massive fireballs down into her, but Nightmare Moon simply teleported ahead of them and began to whirl her Thunder Blade. "You won't escape from me, scum!"

"Tch! Vicious little mare, aren't you!" Kronos shouted as he held his blade long ways to try and block every strike of that electric blue wheel. Such mastery over such an impressively large blade was inspiring to behold. There was no way to completely defend against the literal lightning strike from every swing, his aura barely holding off any electric charges. No matter how Kronos flapped his ethereal wings, he could not escape the relentless pursuit of the Princess of Dreams.

I watched and waited while having to stay on the move to evade the Meteor Swarm that was flying across the battlefield. Celestia was on the move, her fiery form shooting across the sky as she waited for an opening. Luna was the only one hanging back with Atwight, no doubt taking her role as a healer very seriously now that the threat level had jumped. I glanced down at the Swordians in my hands. "Any suggestions, gentlemen?"

"I'm not sure I can be of much help... My elemental prowess is with earth and...well...there's not much solid ground around here at the moment." Chaltier replied while sounding rather embarrassed over being out of his element. He then asked, "What about you, Igtenos? Any suggestions?"

"I can feel the heat of fire in your right hand, James. Now may be a good time to try combining that with my wind." The longsword in my right hand spoke. I was grateful for the reminder. And so I waited while staying on the move. I had to be mindful of the obstacle course Kronos had turned the field into.

What I did not notice at the time was that Luna was preparing a spell with Atwight. And once Kronos had again teleported, she was ready. With a flash of light from her sword, Luna cast her spell. A very startled Kronos was then swept up in a swirling torrent of water that materialized from nowhere, threatening to drown him in it. "Drown in the Maelstrom!"

This was my chance. I focused all my attention on Igtenos and kept Chaltier out of my way. Kronos was sent tumbling through the air and soaked to the bone once the Maelstrom spell ran its course. And then I struck. With swing after swing of Igtenos, I launched vacuum waves of green wing from his blade. Over and over without stopping, I whirled him around me like a dance. And after a second, I amped it up. My right gauntlet's golden fire magic merged with that wind magic and ignited the air. That wind became gusts of fire that scorched Kronos as he tried to intercept my attacks with crescent waves of darkness from his sword. Even Chaltier did not miss out on this as he readied another spell of his own. "Another Stone Press!"

Kronos only barely reacted in time to float out of the way of Chaltier's plummeting boulder. He had already been crushed by one before and would not easily be hit by it again. Frustration taking hold, especially now that the Meteor Swarm spell was starting to fade out, Kronos raised his sword high during the brief lull that he needed. "Enough of this! I shall bring you all despair! Belcrant, I summon thee!"

"Belcrant... No!" I recoiled in horror as a rift in space formed far away from us. Whatever power the Eye of Atamoni had bestowed upon Kronos, he appeared powerful enough to manipulate space and time to some degree. And from that rift extended what appeared to be an utterly colossal sword made seemingly of stone. But it only extended so far as the very base of the blade itself.

Igtenos too began to speak with a barely concealed panic as he recognized that dreaded device. "No... No! Not Belcrant! How is that even here?! It was jettisoned after the completion of the Aethersphere, wasn't it?!"

"What is this Belcrant you speak of?! What is that sword?!" Luna called out from nearby as Nightmare Moon and Celestia did not yet appear to register its presence so far away. They had no idea what was about to be unleashed upon us.

"That's not a sword, it's a cannon! Move! Scatter! If that's a direct hit, we're dead!" I shouted before flying as swiftly as I could to the side. I had to be quick and stay away from anywhere that appeared to be solid ground. The only presence of such was a moon of sorts far below, but knowing the power of that weapon...

The massive sword in the distance split right down the middle as it began to arm itself. It was only when that deep droning noise filled the air did Celestia and Nightmare Moon finally noticed what was happening and veered away. We all scattered in opposite directions to make us impossible to target. But Belcrant did not need to. A pulsing flash of purple surged down between the blade's two halves and was discharged like a laser towards the ground far below us.

We were so high up. So far away. And yet... The resulting shockwave rattled us all. A colossal wave of destructive force exploded outward and even right back up. The pain that I felt ravage me through my armor... If that was how hard it hit me from the very edge of that thing's blast radius... It would have resulted in instant death had we been any closer. I desperately clung to the Swordians in my hands even as I felt myself drifting down through the air. "How...are we supposed to counter that...?"

"I'm...not so sure we can. All we can hope is to end this before Belcrant can fire again." Igtenos replied while I could see my three royal companions also drifting in the void. They did not move, but did not release their grips on their weapons. "Are they well?"

Before I icould answer, there was a flash of light from near Luna. And this got me to smile. "They will be in a moment."

A massive blue sigil formed under us, reaching far as Atwight cast her most potent healing spell. We were all engulfed in cleansing light as I felt all the pain in my body fade. All at once, we righted ourselves while Kronos looked down at us unharmed. "Hmph... Seems you got lucky. Savor this miraculous survival while you can. Belcrant won't miss the same way twice."

Celestia was quick to call out to us all. "Luna! You and Nightmare Moon contend with Kronos! James, come with me!"

I did not object. While Nightmare Moon and Luna rushed Kronos together, I followed the Princess of the Dawn. And she was leading me right towards Belcrant. The blade remained split down the middle, but it was silent for the moment. How long did we have until it fired again?

It was easy to misjudge just how far away Belcrant was. We kept getting closer....and closer...and it was still so far away. My eyes went wide now that I realized how far away out battle was taking place. I could barely make out the flashes of magic being cast in the distance. And once we were right in front of Belcrant's blade split in twain, I was left stunned. The entire thing was easily the size of a skyscraper. A world-ending weapon right in front of us. And then... That dreaded droning noise. And I could see a brightening glow at the base. "Celestia, if you've got any ideas, better tell me now!"

"Ready your most powerful magic and just let loose! We'll overpower and destroy it!" Celestia explained as her horn became coated by the searing white glow of solar magic. I had seen exactly how potent such magic can be and was left somewhat confident that we could rival the power of a weapon that could easily obliterate a mountain.

"Uh...sure! That might work! Excuse me a minute, gentlemen." I replied before releasing my grasp on Chaltier and Igtenos. I was going to need both hands for this. They floated in the void patiently and were most likely watching with extreme interest along with Dymlos.

We only had a moment to prepare ourselves as I felt a cold sweat starting to trickle down my neck. If this failed, this entire duel would be all for naught and I would wake up with a very unsatisfying outcome. Celestia and I stared death in the face, readying our most powerful magic. Lightning in my left hand and celestial fire in my right, I floated there and waited. And as soon as that flash of impending death started racing down the middle of the split blade, Celestia called out to me. "Give it everything!"

Together, we unleashed our waves of magic directly down the middle of that massive cannon. And it was a struggle. Even together, Celestia and I had to strain ourselves to push against the wave of destructive energy trying to be fired from Belcrant. But bit by bit, we persevered and started to push through. Our volatile torrents of lightning and solar flames pushed that stream of energy right back up the split blade it had come from. And just when I was wondering if there would ever be an end to it, I saw it happen. Our magic combined with Belcrant's own destructive output exploded right at the base of the blade. The entire thing began to spark and rattle. "Um... Did it work?"

"Maybe we should... Agh! Hold on!" Celestia shrieked before we snatched up our Swordians and took shelter in a barrier she provided. The explosion that engulfed Belcrant was greater than anything I had ever experienced aside from what happened the last time we engaged in one of these dream duels. The concussion was jarring and we were flung across the void. And once we came to a stop not far from the battle that was still raging on, there was no sign of Belcrant at all. The cannon was gone. Celestia shook her head in disbelief of our own achievement and said, "I...can't believe we pulled that off!"

We were all suddenly swept away by a powerful gust of wind magic, grouping the four of us together while Kronos could only gaze in horror at the empty space were Belcrant had once been positioned in. "You... How?! To destroy Belcrant?! What sort of power must you possess to achieve such a feat?!"

"Power the likes of which you will never know!" Celestia called out boldly while we all stood ready with our Swordians. But it was then Kronos readied his sword again for another spell. And that sneer on his face... That kind of fury. I had a terrible feeling in my gut that Kronos was about to overtax us to compensate for the loss of Belcrant. Celestia then glanced at me and asked, "Something big coming?"

"Yeah... I'm expecting some Divine Power here. It's gonna be big." I replied now that we likely would not be able to stop the mightiest spell possible. I then looked towards Nightmare Moon and asked, "Clemente, any suggestions?"

The eldest of the Swordians replied with an unprecedented urgency in his voice. "All we can do is counter each phase with a spell of our own. All of you! Ready the spells I call out! Your highness, I can cast them as well! Please have me join in!"

Having intimate knowledge of this spell myself, I then spoke up. "The order is fire, ice, wind, and earth! Dymlos, you're up first!"

"I've got this! Brace yourself, your highness!" Dymlos shouted while Celestia and Nightmare Moon stood ready to cast a counterspell. And then it happened. Kronos yelled to the heavens with his sword held high, leaving us with little room for error. And with a flash of light from their Swordians, Celestia and Nightmare Moon cast theirs. "There! Fire Storm!"

A massive whirling wheel of fireballs descended towards us from above, ready to engulf us in that swirling inferno. But the combined might of Dymlos and Clemente unleashed a rising identical vortex of fireballs to hold it off. Smaller, but two combined was just enough with neither able to bypass the other. And once those fiery vortexes faded, Atwight called out. "It's our turn, Lady Luna! Blizzard!"

Right ahead of us, a wall of swirling frigid ice nd snow came roaring towards us. Together, Clemente and Atwight summoned their own wall of howling winter rage to collide with this imminent cold front. I knew what was coming next and began to prepare a spell through Igtenos. "Our turn next."

"We've got this. Cyclone!" Igtenos called out as he and Clemente again combined their magical output. The instant the frigid storms blew themselves out, a swirling whirlwind descend towards us from above. But the two Swordians summoned a double layered whirlwind from below as those two tornados of green air pushed against each other. But before it could entirely fade, Igtenos had a startling realization. "Wait! How do we stop the last one?!"

It was then that we saw it. A massive boulder much larger than the typical Stone Press spell falling right behind the Cyclone segment of the Divine Power spell. How could we stop something that large and heavy on such short notice?! There was no stopping a falling boulder with another falling boulder! But thankfully, Chaltier did some quick thinking. "Young master, hurry! Combine your ice magic with mine!"

"Good thinking, Chal! We got this!" I shouted in relief as I was reminded of the original stratagem I had upon taking him into my left hand. I readied a very specific spell through him while also channeling the ice magic in my left gauntlet. I then raised the earthly saber high as I made my move. "Grave!"

Just like that, massive stone spires burst up from nowhere while encrusted in Luna's magic ice. They pierced the falling boulder and instantly halted its descent. The stone spires alone likely would not have been enough under that weight and velocity, but the enchanted ice from Luna's magic reinforced it just enough to save us all. The spires and boulder soon faded, leaving Kronos' attack entirely ineffective. "Phew, close one."

"What must I do to be rid of you insects?!" Kronos shouted as his frustration really started to peak. He readied another spell, though not the same one now that it was proven we could counter it. "I am out of patience, you scum!"

"So are we." Nightmare Moon growled as a flash of light emanated from Clemente. And with that, Kronos was interrupted by several arcing bolts of lightning that converged on one spot below him. They rapidly rotated, trapping him in a lightning tornado before exploding in a crackling cloud of scathing electricity that left Kronos reeling in the air. Nightmare Moon then called out to us, "This ends now! All of you, strike hard and decisively!"

"It shall be done!" Luna replied as she summoned dozens of icy copies of Atwight around Kronos. All at once, they slammed into him in terrifying rapid succession while shattering against his barrier. Now at the mercy of a very focused coordinated attack, Kronos had no hope of composing himself enough to escape.

Celestia was quick to make her move, using Dymlos to summon a wall of fire right under Kronos as he tried ever so desperately to focus enough to get off just one more spell. During this moment, I readied the two Swordians in my hands. It would be my turn and I needed to make this next move a big one. "OK... I'll never be as hot-blooded as Stahn, but... I think I can make this work!"

As soon as that wall of flames faded, I charged forward with a flap of my wings. Kronos could not even get his sword up in time as I went into a slashing frenzy. Alternating between Igtenos and Chaltier, I pressured Kronos as hard as I could manage. His barrier began to falter, flashes of red flying away from his body. And after several seconds of an unending barrage of blades, I decided to improvise. I knocked Kronos into the air with an upward slash from Igtenos. But I did not stop. I repeated this action over and over, rising into the air with him as the Swordian in my right hand began to generate sweeping currents of wind to hold me aloft.

The magic in my right gauntlet began to coat Igtenos, igniting the wind he generated to turn my rotating slashing spin into a scorching blade wheel. Over and over, faster and faster, I cut through that golden barrier as Kronos started to let out a protracted scream of pain. Dozens of slashes later, I slowed for the coup de grace. And with one powerful swing of my arm, I unleashed a gale of flames right into our foe that threw him back and into the Eye of Atamoni itself.

Kronos could barely keep himself floating. Scorched and bleeding, he was truly showing the results of a long and hard battle against too many capable opponents. And now that the Eye of Atamoni was right behind him... Inspiration struck. It was time for the final blow. "All of you! Lend me your Swordians!"

"Do what he says, your highnesses! He knows what must be done!" Clemente replied before I released my grip on Igtenos and Chaltier. All together, I took the five Swordians into my levitating grasp. I needed to make this quick. If Kronos had enough time to himself, he would surely draw more power from the Eye of Atamoni and make the situation...much messier.

During this brief lull in the battle, Kronos clutched at his body with his left hand before lifting his head to see the five Swordians floating ahead of him. Their blades pointed forward and ready to deliver one final blow. My eyes were locked onto my target. I would not miss. "You're done."

Kronos tried to throw up his sword to at least make a feeble attempt to parry this incoming barrage, but it was far too late. I made y move, sending all five Swordians rushing forward. One by one, they impaled themselves through the Aetherian king and even pinned him directly against the Eye of Atamoni itself. It was a gruesome sight. Five swords impaled bloodily through his torso, plunged to the hilt so deeply that they even pierced the massive spherical lens behind him.

The area fell quiet as Kronos barely clung to life with his eyes opened wide in sheer agony. The golden winged aura surrounding him began to fade, as did the illusionary battlefield around us. The expanse of deep space was replaced by the same metal chamber was had been in not long ago. Bitterly clinging to life, the Aetherian king weakly tried to raise his sword one more time. "This world is... This world was always... My world... Eye of Atamoni... Why do you not...heed my...call...?"

It was over. Kronos became limp as he remained bloodily pinned to the very source of power he had sought. The heavy black sword hung from his hand momentarily before it too slipped free of his fingers and hit the cold metal floor below. The shadowy aura that coated the blade faded away in seconds. Now as lifeless as the Swordian he once wielded, Kronos became still. We all let out a deep sigh of relief as the stillness in the air became very welcome with Nightmare Moon being the first to speak. "It is done."

"Not yet." The voice of Dymlos spoke up as the entire chamber began to rumble. All of Dycroft trembled and we quickly saw why. Great cracks began to run through the entirety of the Eye of Atamoni before the area where the five Swordians punctured it began to erupt with elemental energies associated with them. The discharge was so potent that Kronos' corpse was vaporized in mere seconds. Now with only the five Swordians plunged deep into Dycroft's power source, the Swordian of fire called out to us. "You chose well in plunging us into the Eye of Atamoni. Now the Aethersphere can finally be destroyed once and for all."

Luna spoke first as she took a step forward. "Explain! Kronos is no more! What happens next?!"

Igtenos provided an explanation. "The Eye of Atamoni is composed of the same material as our core crystals, which houses our essence. Will can overcharge it like this and will generate a shockwave that will result in its destruction, along with that of Dycroft and the Aethersphere itself. This is the only way to free the world below now that the Aethersphere is entirely complete."

Celestia was the first to piece together what this meant for our new allies. "But...if that thing is destroyed...and your cores are connected to it..."

Atwight was next to speak. And she spoke with a somber tone. "Yes... It will be will mean the end of us."

I already knew this. I knew that that the only means to save the world that was dying below us would mean the sacrifice of the five friends we had only just made. I knew this and had accepted it. And yet, there was still a sting in my heart as the entirely of Dycroft trembled around us. Nightmare Moon was not so quick to yield our companions to their doom and called out, "What?! Surely there must be another way! You don't have to die here... Do you?"

"Forgive us, your highness. This is the only way now. And do not mourn us too much... We've lived for far too long already." The kind voice of Clemente spoke as the five Swordians faced their imminent doom with true dignity. There was no fear in their voices. They had accepted their fate.

It was then that Chaltier spoke. "But...that doesn't mean you have to die with us! Hurry! You can still make it to the hangers! There must be escape pods you can use to reach the surface safely!"

Dymlos spoke next while mirroring the urgency in Chaltier's voice. "Don't let this opportunity go to waste. Go! Quickly! While you still can!"

For just an instant, the four of us did turn to run down the hall from which we had entered the room from. But barely a few steps later, we all stopped. The four of us shared a knowing gaze. We had nothing to fear. We had survived worse thanks to the dream weaving abilities of the two night princesses. Dycroft's destruction was something we could easily weather. And so we turned and approached the five Swordians while Luna spoke to them. "Actually... We will stay."

Needless to say, our five allies could barely believe what they wee hearing. Chaltier then called out to us, "But...but...Dycroft will soon be utterly destroyed! You'll die for nothing!"

"Trust us, my friends. We have our ways. The destruction of this place is of no concern to us. We will be fine." Nightmare Moon explained with no fear in her voice. She knew her power well. We had survived worse thanks to her and Luna.

I glanced over at Celestia while she smiled at me somberly. She then gazed up at the five Swordians and said, "It's the least we can do...to stay with you in your final moments."

They remained silent for a moment before Dymlos attempted to whisper to his comrades. I do not believe he knew we could hear him from that distance. "Have they gone mad? Taken leave of their senses?"

After a moment of further silence, Clemente then spoke kindly. "No, I do not believe they have lost their minds. Let us have faith in their judgement. If they are certain they can endure being here when the end comes, I believe we should trust in them."

Atwight then spoke kindly to us, "While we do not recommend you put yourselves in harms way now that this can't be stopped... Thank you all. It is...comforting that you are staying here with us. Even to the end..."

I felt the slightest twinge of a tear in my eyes. I knew this was what was doomed to happen. I expected it...yet it still got me right in the heart to see these old friends on the verge of death. I could find no words to share at the time, but Chaltier then spoke unexpectedly. "You know... It's strange. I'm getting the weirdest feeling that this...happened before. But...I wasn't there last time. And it feels...so good to be here with all of you in the end. It feels...right."

"It's good to have you here, Chaltier. We're all in this together, yes?" Igtenos spoke with a soft tone. And I knew of what the earth Swordian spoke of. To see all five there and not just four... It was...soothing, to say the least.

Atwight then found something to add. "You're not the only one, Chaltier. What is this feeling... I feel as if...we've been forgotten not just by the world below after so long... It feels like time itself has forgotten us. Why...?"

I let out a long sigh. I knew more about them than they could ever know. And so I spoke to them. "You're...more right than you know. Your story... Not that many had the presence of mind to read it. There were so many others competing for attention at the time and yours...faded into obscurity. It was a shame, really."

"Is that so...?" I heard Dymlos say with a truly melancholy tone. One that was almost unfitting for someone with such fire in his voice earlier.

I found myself smiling as I continued to speak to them. "But I read that story. I was one of the lucky few who happened across it in spite of the circumstances. It was a wonderful tale. And I always held it close to my heart. You all deserved better, but I never forgot you. And...it was a pleasure getting to serve alongside you tonight. Like...seeing a bunch of old friends I haven't seen in ages."

The three royal sisters gazed upon me as I found myself struggling to hold back tears while finding myself able to tell them that. I then said as Dycroft continued to tremble around us, the Eye of Atamoni spouting magical sparks from the cracks lining its surface, "You deserve to be remembered... All of you."

What happened next was not what I expected. The lids over the Swordians' core crystals began to shine. And they began to...project something below them. Our eyes opened wide as the forms of five humans began to form before us. Four men and one woman. And Celestia was the first to realize who they were. "You... You were all human once?"

"That we were. But that was a very long time ago." The man with wild and flowing blue hair spoke while clad in an ornate white robe. His eyes filled with a warm fire, he spoke his name. "Dymlos Timber."

The woman beside him, who Dymlos then rested his hand upon her shoulder, Was clad in a wide puffy white hat and an equally white long coat that matched her high white boots and a uniform that looked like it was meant for one enlisted in a medical corp. Her long lavender hair complimented her kind smile as she said, "Atwight Eks."

A young man stood near them, one who looked even younger than me. Hair of silver and a silver tailed coat, he wore white trousers and silver boots. Emblazoned over his torso was a yellow and blue pattern that brought to mind the patterns emblazoned upon the base of Chaltier's blade. He smiled brightly at us and said, "Pierre de Chaltier."

And older man stood behind them, one with graying hair and a full beard. He was clad in an ornate robe while sporting a red cape that draped well over his shoulders. His eyes were squinted, but his smile warm. He spoke with a familiar wizened tone. "Laville Clemente."

Lastly, a tall man with tidy blond hair stood beside Chaltier with his arms crossed. Dressed in an elegant cool green jacket that reached his waist, much of his attire fit the soothing green wind wielded by Igtenos. And that was indeed the name her spoke. "Igtenos Minarde."

I had never seen them like this before. All I had ever known was the forms they had as Swordians. But to see them in the flesh... When they were still flesh and blood... I felt a single tear flow down my cheeks. Clemente, kindly old man he was, spoke with a smile. "No need for tears, friend. This is how it must be. You knew this, yes?"

"Yeah, I know... Just...wasn't expecting this... A real treat." I muttered softly as the entire aeropolis around us groaned and quivered, bits and pieces of the interior clattering in the distance as anything that was not too firmly affixed to the walls were loosened. We did not have long.

The four of us approached the human forms of our comrades. Celestia reached out first, hesitantly reaching for Dymlos as she likely suspected it was only an illusion with no mass. But to our surprise, he reached out and took hold of her armored hoof. He smiled proudly at his mistress as he said, "You performed well here tonight, your highness. It was a pleasure serving you."

Celestia choked back a tear while she grinned delightfully at her partner. "Same to you, Dymlos. It was...a worthwhile experience."

I watched as Luna lifted her hoof high to reach Atwight's gentle grasp. As they too shook hand and hoof, Luna spoke to her partner. "I think you and I...would have been good friends had we had more time..."

"Whether we would or not, I enjoyed our time, your highness. I hope the future is bright for you." Atwight said sweetly while beaming at the Princess of the Night.

Clemente took hold of Nightmare Moon's hoof as they shared a smile. But true to form, he lifted her hoof higher and placed a kiss upon her greave. He let out a deep chuckle as he said, "It was such an honor being able to serve one of such beauty tonight. And of such tactical genius. I'm sure you will serve your people well for much time to come."

Instead of being irritated with Clemente's flirtatious action, Nightmare Moon appeared to cut him some slack while let out an amused snort. "Hmph. I'll let that one slide, old man. Thought truly, you were a sight to behold tonight."

I then cast my gaze upon Chaltier and Igtenos as they waited patiently. I raised my armored hands to them before they reached out and took hold of the hands that held them not long ago. I muttered while trying to keep my emotions in check, "It was an honor getting to meet you all tonight..."

"It really was, young master. I'm glad I could be of service." Chaltier replied while even cracking quite the toothy smile. He was just delighted to have been able to pull his weight that night.

Igtenos cast me a much more reserved smile, but his words were still filled with a cool and stalwart reassurance. "I do believe you chose well tonight. I really felt as if...we had a certain connection tonight, Sir James. Thank you."

The Eye of Atamoni hissed with more of its energies leaking out violently. We had only moments to go before its integrity reached critical levels. We all stepped back, knowing it was time. With the entire aeropolis around us quivering as if an earthquake was happening just beneath us, Clemente spoke to us. "I suppose this is goodbye, friends... Our tale has ended, but yours... There is a great many chapters left to be written in your stories. I just hope they will be worth reading about."

"And I won't ever forget your tale. All of you... Rest now. You've earned it." I replied while trying to hold in my tears. To have to say goodbye to them when I knew their demise was nigh... It weighed heavily on my heart.

"This is it, everyone!" Dymlos spoke up as more and more cracks started to line the Eye of Atamoni. Only seconds remaining, the Swordian of fire smiled at us as we all bid them farewell. "It was an honor, all of you. Farewell. And remember! Destiny is not to be obeyed! It is to be defied! Carve your own path towards your destination!"

And with that... It was over. A colossal blast of mystical light filled the chamber as the Swordians and their human forms were consumed by that light. But not us. The royal sisters wrapped us all in a spherical barrier with three layers. No matter how devastating the resulting blast was, we were safe.

The explosion that tore through Dycroft hurled us far back. We had no idea where we were going. But when our vision was no longer obstructed, we found ourselves in high orbit above the world below. It looked like a black orb as far as the eye could see. An orb with fissures of explosive light tearing across it. The cracks spreading far and wide, the shards of that dark sphere began to break apart. Disintegrating before our eyes. And far below with nothing remaining draped over it, a lush world far below of bright blue oceans and landmasses dotted with fertile earth and verdant forests and meadows. We were not too late. The world would live on.

The Aethersphere was gone. No trace of it remained. Safe inside that bubble in orbit around the planet below, Celestia spoke with a sigh even as I felt a familiar ripple pulse around us. "They died well... Tonight felt fulfilling."

"Indeed. A most memorable encounter to change things up in recent days." Nightmare Moon replied before she cast a smile at me. "And I appreciated getting to make up for being bedridden the past few days. I enjoyed myself tonight."

"Yeah... It was good to see you back in action. Even if it was just in the dream realm." I smiled at my beloved Princess of Dreams. If she was so capable where only her dreaming mind decided what happened, surely that was a good sign. "Although...I guess it's time to wake up."

"It is... Best not keep everyone waiting. I shall see you all at breakfast." Luna retorted before a veil of white closed in around us. And with that... I awoke in the company of a familiar orange dragoness and a dark yet cuddly love bug. And I felt genuinely rejuvenated. I needed that dream. I really did.

My heart is heavy as I type this, but I feel like last night was a worthwhile experience. And it felt...topical. Like I actually benefited from it in this war.

And yet...I cannot shake the feeling that...the worst is yet to come. There's an overwhelming anxiety as I comprehend what might be awaiting us at the Heaven's Pillar. We nearly lost Nightmare Moon last time. And there is no way we will reach our destination without at least one more major battle. What else can we expect from the emperor now?

A storm is approaching. I just know it. We have made it without a single casualty so far... But will it last?

Thoughts Behind the Scales

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, please consider buying me a coffee.

Thoughts Behind the Scales

1234567890-=
qwertyuiop[]\
asdfghjkl;'
zxcvbnm,./

QWERTYUIOP
ASDFGHJKL
ZXCVBNM

OK, I think I'm getting the hang of using this thing. Wait... I remember seeing James put a space at the start of these new boxes of text.

There we go. I guess that does make it easier to read. This typewriter device... All you do is press a button and it prints the letter on the parchment. It sure makes writing faster and easier on the wrist. Wait a minute. Didn't James also add an extra space between these paragraphs when they started to get too long?

That's it. That's what I'm looking for. He makes it look so easy. I always had a hunch he had more talent with the quill than the sword. Anyway... What was I doing here? Just...typing for no reason?

Should I really be putting these three dots down now and then like this? Like...is it necessary? Just did it again... And again. What, are they a reflex thing? Are they to show a moment of hesitation between words with the brief delay in speaking? I guess it does feel natural... There it is again. OK, sure. I'll just put these in whenever it feels like they belong there. In any case...

I guess I should at least show who's writing this. I am Ember. The Dragon Lord. And I guess I just have some free time on my hands. Things are quiet so far. I wasn't sure what to expect when I signed up for this war, but I didn't think it would being going on for this long. What I also didn't expect was just how...impressive these ponies can be on a battlefield. I don't get where my people got the idea that ponies are a bunch of weaklings. When the going gets tough, they know how to rise to the challenge. I never thought much of ponies to begin with, but I have far more respect for them now. No wonder they're the dominant force in Equestria.

It's weird how you have to replace every sheet of paper when you run out of space. Even if it does make sense. I guess if you get a really good flow going, it won't bother you much. I just hope I don't get tired of having to do this. I had to watch really closely to see how James does it every time. Anyway... Where was I? Oh, right.

Dominant force... I guess that brings me to why we're even out here in the first place. Dad always had some worrying things to say about the human race from back before they all disappeared. And now that I've witnessed one such human warrior truly letting loose on the battlefield, I think I'm starting to see where he was coming from. Humanity can be a terrifying force. Even the meekest humans can scare you.

That human warrior is a male named James. A very gentle and soft-spoken man who just happened to blunder into the dragon lands weeks ago and got dragged into a mess with a bunch of local juveniles. And I was dumb enough to take their words at face value. I should've put my spear down and talked to him, but James was armed and armored. He looked like trouble. And he fought honorably. He really didn't want to hurt me and I didn't want to hurt him after a minute. I'm glad Nightmare Moon showed up when she did. I think my bravado got the better of me up til then.

The enemy though... I understand that he's the only human left in this world who was ever native to Equestria. The last emperor the human empire had back then and the one responsible for why humanity just vanished from this world. Some have been calling him the Forgotten Emperor. To think that he was around back when Dad was still the Dragon Lord... And he's trying to open a portal to the world James came from. Just so he can give this world and all it offers to the humans from James' world?

I've heard some disturbing things about that world. The world called Earth. How the humans who live there are cut from a very different cloth and how their influence on Equestria will ruin everything it stands for in due time. That the cultures of Earth will corrupt Equestria's people in ways they'll never come back from. I'm especially worried over what Earth's influence will do to my people. They're just a bunch of stupid punks right now. But...how bad will they get? Barbarian invaders? Raiders that torch entire towns for the fun of it? I can't shake the feeling that the dragons of Equestria are a nightmare waiting to happen if the evils of Earth ever get their hooks in them.

I must admit that in spite of the war happening and these horrifying stakes we're facing, this has been an enriching experience. I finally got to meet the royal family of Equestria that Dad always thought so highly of. I like them all. Especially Nightmare Moon, she's awesome. And I was not expecting their own parents to show up to assist us. King Orbash? Queen Sunflare? Even Dad never once mentioned them to me. The power they possess... It's terrifying to imagine just how puny even we dragons are compared to the might of Equestria's royal family. Those boulderheads back home would surely change their tune if they knew exactly how far down the ladder they are compared to them.

I think I even made a genuinely good friend out here. One of the dragons of the east. That's what my people call them. To everyone else in Equestria, they are the kirin. And her name is Rain Shine. I never knew just how powerful they are until I faced her. Using the earth itself as a weapon. Wait, that's not right... She said she controls the flora that grows in the earth. Manipulating the earth is just a byproduct of that power. Beautiful and courteous, I couldn't bring myself to even remotely dislike her after she bested me so soundly in a duel. I even improved my spear skills alongside her. And together, we serve together as the... What did James like to call us? His shield-sisters? Whatever that term means, we are always by his side when trouble arrives. That last battle was our first chance to test ourselves and we worked very well together.

I heard that the kirin are a people of peace and even pacifism. But Rain Shine is a very capable warrior. Just another testament to how sorely my people underestimate the people beyond our borders. We've been stuck in the past for so long... No progress century after century... And I couldn't see it. I don't think even Dad could really see it. And it...hurt having to acknowledge that. And I don't think I ever would've seen the light had James not come to me that day.

What would I be doing right now if that man didn't just wander into the dragon lands back then? Would I still be struggling to keep those boulderheads in line? Day after day with no change? No respect? It's been five years since Dad left the Bloodstone Scepter with me. Five...wasted years of keeping those idiots in line. How long would I have done it? Five decades? Five centuries? Oh man, the thought disturbs me... All that time with no change... No improvement... I would've failed as the Dragon Lord after all... If only an outsider didn't give me the truth from a different perspective.

I still regret what I said to him that day. I told him to leave. After all the listening he did before then. He was the first since Dad to truly listen to me. And I pushed him away... All because I didn't know how to handle the truth. I didn't want to hurt him. I didn't want to lash out. But... Ember, you idiot. You never were good at talking about your feelings. James, I'm sorry. That was a mistake. I shouldn't have told you to leave.

But I still remember that night. Just another nightmare... But they came to me in my dreams. Like...actually physically there. Nightmare Moon came to me and James was with her. He tried to leave me again. I think he was afraid of me. But I begged him to not go that time. I knew I needed him. And this time, he listened. Like he always does. That...was a good time. It felt great to be with someone who really listens to you. Someone who cares.

That was when I knew I had to find him. I needed to tell him he wasn't wrong about my land and its people. And I did. I sent out scouts to track him down and here I am. There's an actual war going on and I was not going to let that wonderful man face the enemy without me. Even if I couldn't round up some volunteers, I had every intention of joining him in battle if I had to do it alone. He's the only one who always listens. Without fail. There is no one else alive who holds more value to me than...

.....is it really safe to talk about it here? If no one ever reads this, can I...at least admit it to myself? It's dangerous for a dragon to talk about these things... Our word is final when it comes to matters of the heart. But I guess if no one sees this... And no one hears it... Oh, fine. I guess I can just hide this somewhere when I'm done.

James... He is...a wonderful man. Not at all the kind of human my father was wary of. He bears the look of a warrior and really knows his way with magic and a sword and shield when he's wearing that enchanted armor, but he's not a warrior at heart. He hates this war. He hates being on a battlefield. I'm more at home in a fight than he is, but that poor man is a poet in a knight's suit of armor. He knows the way of the sword, but I'm convinced he just sees it as another art form. He's not reckless. He's not someone who finds a thrill in hurting his enemies. But he endures... And I think it's entirely out of how much he loves this world and everything in it.

I can't imagine what he's going through right now. I do have the heart of a warrior, so I just can't emphasize as much as I want to. And now that we know he's the source of the enemy's return... Leeching off his own life energy like a parasite...

I...hate myself for what I almost did that day. It was too obvious. If James died, the enemy would die. That was all there was to it. And...I almost did it. I cornered him in his room when he was alone. I had my dagger ready. I was so sure I could do it. I knew the war would be over if I could just... Just...

Just what was wrong with me back then?! What was I thinking?! I was going to murder him! And for what?! Just to end the war right there?! He means the world to me and I almost killed him with my own hands! James, how could you ever forgive me for that? Why do you not hate me for what I almost did?

He was always the only one who listened to me... It was...such a different feeling to have a male in my company who listened to every word I said. Who actually cared. Who even said I am...beautiful. Am I beautiful? I always believed dragons are not creatures of beauty. I had no idea how to even respond to that, but he laughed when I yelled at him for it. Not the kind of response he was expecting, I bet.

Although...I do hope I am beautiful. I keep saying I am. And the more I've thought about it, the nicer the term sounds. I'm a fighter. I've always been skilled with the spear. I've hurt people when I've had to. It's something I had to get used to. Someone like that shouldn't be beautiful... But...I hope I am. I hope I'm worthy of that compliment. Because...I want to be beautiful for him.

I'm in this war because of what might happen to that man if I'm not here. If I lose him now... Who will listen to me? And that night not so long ago... When he was staying with me for his own safety, he left the bed in the middle for the night. And I found him alone at this typewriter. Said he had a dream...where I died in his arms. And he held me in tears. Said he couldn't bear to lose me...

James, you poor thing... I wonder what's going through your mind whenever you're not talking. I've seen him just go quiet for long periods of time. But I know he's listening when he's not speaking. Usually when there's too many people around. Maybe he's certain he can't get a word in when there's lots of talking going on, so he just shuts up and listens. But he certainly has a certain adoration for dragons that I don't think anyone else does. I'm just sorry my people probably disappointed him when he first met them.

Still... To think he had the gall to ask me about dragon courtship. That threw me for a loop. But I still told him all I knew. I told him about probably the best quality my people have. And it got me wondering... Why ask me that? Who was he pursuing? Was it...me? Did he have his eyes on me all along?

I was...not expecting the answer I got. Smolder. A young dragon who left the dragon lands a while ago. And only fourteen years old at this time of writing. But I quickly found out why he's drawn to her so much. When I met her, she didn't give off the feeling of a whelp. She was...weathered. Far more weathered than she should've been. Another child kicked out into the wild when they came of age. Dad was right to outlaw that. It's cruel, even by dragon standards. But there's nothing I can do about what happens in the wild sectors of my home. And I still haven't figured out how to win them over. But with Smolder, I could see why they are drawn to each other. There's a genuine sincerity between them. No one else seems to notice, but I did. A dragon's love is as stalwart as a mountain and I could see it in her eyes. I think they'll be very happy together when the time comes.

And yet... Smolder was not the first his heart wanted. He's... James is married. A more modern term for being bound to a mate. And...when I found out, it just hurt... I tried to get away, but...he stopped me. And he explained very carefully to me. I couldn't wrap my head around it at the time, but...he has multiple mates. And not just as sources of pleasure. There's...real love between them. I didn't think it was possible. I really can't imagine one dragon male having multiple mates at one time without him seeing them as trophies, but I have seen some of the few among us he does love. It's always the same, but in different ways. I think he's not entirely sure of himself yet. He's still figuring out how such a lifestyle works, but it is working. I can see it. He's...a very rare man. One who loves all of his mates without seeing them being an indication of his ego. He's a lover. He really is.

And...I didn't know it at the time. Or maybe I convinced myself for a while that I didn't. That it could never be. That it would be a mistake. But... Well, I guess as long as I only write it without saying it to anyone... Yes.... I do. I am...so in love with that man. I've never felt this kind of joy when it's just us together. We've...done things together. Things that should've terrified me because of how vulnerable I was making myself. And I was at first. But after the first time... It all came so naturally. Every kiss, every embrace, every sweet and tender word that was just shy of a confession...

I don't think he really knows yet. I mean he knows enough. He doesn't just kiss any woman like that. I can feel it in his touch. He wants me. Wants me to be his. But he still won't say it... James, do you know how madly in love with you I am? Why do you think I kissed you? Why do you think I allowed you to be inside me? To pleasure me while I pleasured you?

It really feels like this just isn't the time to consider it. He has enough on his plate right now. But someday... Someday, I hope I can be his and he can be mine. I thought such a relationship was impossible, but... The few times Rain Shine has spent the night at my place. There is a natural and mutual attraction between those two. She adores him and that's only become more clear with every night. And whenever the air becomes thick with intimacy, there's...never any tension. No rivalry, no jealousy, nothing like that between us. It feels...right. It feels natural. The way he holds and caresses us both, the way he kisses us back and forth... James. You really do know what you're doing. You can do this. You can make this all work. You've convinced me. We can all be yours and you can be ours and everything will be just fine.

And yet...as much as I want to tell him, I'm not sure if I can. Am I good enough for him? Am I beautiful enough for him? What if I'm too overbearing? Is he wary of me? Does he think I'm too violent? What if he...

Heh, wow. Just look at me now. Here I am, a century and a quarter after I first hatched, the mighty Dragon Lord herself, and I'm flustering over a man like a whelp who just saw a handsome drake for the first time. Is this what it's really like being in love?

But more than that... What if he says no? What if I tell him...and he just doesn't want me like I want him? I don't know if I could take that. I know for sure there's not a single male in the dragon lands I could ever give my heart to. Those boulderheads would never appreciate me like he does. I don't fear him. He's held me. He's kissed me. I've been more vulnerable in his arms than I've ever been in my life and any fear I had at first isn't there anymore. But this... This one obstacle is the one thing I can't stop being afraid of. I want to tell him...and I'm just too terrified to even try.

I pushed him away when he told me a truth I didn't want to hear. I almost murdered him with my own hands to take the quick and easy way out of this war. He has every reason to doubt me. Every reason to say no. He will... I know he will. No one would ever accept the feelings of someone who almost took a dagger to their throat. And that's not a pain I can bring myself to live with. Better to...stay safe.

It's not like I was the only one who considered killing him to end the war right away. I can't believe my own men almost gained up on him when he was unarmed and out of his armor. I swear, I'll kill them all if even one of them is involved if James ever turns up dead. I'll tear them apart with my bare hands...

It's not just them either. I think the rest of the militia is starting to doubt him. Rain Shine's mentioned to me that she's felt animosity from the people around her sometimes. And with all that malice directed at James. The kirin are empathetic like that. She can sense it. By this point, I'm afraid to let James out of my sight whenever he leaves my cottage or the command center. Rain Shine or I have to escort him at all times. No one's tried anything yet, but the knowledge that his allies are starting to resent him is really starting to get to James...

He blames himself for this war by now. Even moreso now that Nightmare Moon was nearly killed in the prior battle. The rage I saw that day and the next night when he intercepted a light infantry battalion approaching under the cover of dark... I actually felt afraid of him for a moment. I hope this war doesn't break him. There's so much I want to do and see with him once the war is over. Even if there's some things I can never tell him...

I've had dreams about him lately when he slept by my side. Dreams I wish could come true. I remember...seeing the dragon lands. But not like how they are now. They were...better. Everyone was happier. And James was with me. There was...a crown of some kind on his head. And I remember holding something in my arms... Round, but not too round. Smooth too... An egg? My egg?

I had the same dream again the very next night. But this time, there was no egg in my arms. Something alive and small. Something...that wrapped a tiny hand around my fingers... I remember looking down at who it was. And...he had his eyes...

OK, snap out of it, Ember. You know what you saw. And it's way too soon for you to even start thinking about having kids. You're not ready and you know it. Still a really nice dream though... What would Dad say if he ever saw this? The Dragon Lord falling in love with an outsider? Let alone a human? Well, it's not like he can stop me anymore. He always did warn me about males taking advantage of me if I allowed just any punk to get close to me. Would he approve of James? I get the weirdest feeling Dad would be very fond of him. He was always a lot more reasonable than most give him credit for. I just wish I knew enough about Mom... I can't ask anyone for advice on this. I really am on my own when it comes to my heart, huh?

Besides, even if I ever did tell James, I would have to talk to his wife before anything else could be considered. She was the first. She's the alpha. The matriarch of his family. She decides who gets to be his in the same way she is. And... Oh my goodness, I just remembered. They have a child. Or was it two?

Don't start fantasizing now, Ember. Like that would ever happen. But...I do want to talk to her when this whole mess is over. And I'll see to it James returns home alive. If he loves her as much as I think he does, I can't imagine how it would break her if he didn't make it home alive. I won't let that happen to her. Or to anyone else who's waiting at home for him.

James.... I'm with you to the end, my love. Even if you'll never know what's really in my heart. And if you don't make it... If there's no other way... I promised you. If you must die, I'll do it. I'll spill your blood as painlessly as possible. I'll hold you until you're finally cold. And then I'll be right behind you. And...I'll tell you. I'll tell you before you go. If you have to die, I'll tell you everything. Even if you won't have time to give an answer.

Huh... Maybe I should do this more often. It actually feels nice to just put all my thoughts down on paper like this. I think they say it's therapeutic? Whatever that means. I'm sure people are wondering what I'm up to right now though. And it's probably almost dinner time. I love all the different types of food these ponies eat. It's no gemstones, but there's just so many flavors!

OK, now I've gone and gotten myself hungry. I better head over to the command center and see what on the buffet line tonight. I want to be close to James anyway. He needs all the support he can get and I know he values my presence. He knows no one will mess with him while the Dragon Lord is by his side. And he says I give him courage...

You give me hope, James. You made me able to believe in tomorrow. In return, I'll make sure you live to see tomorrow day after day. No one will touch you while I'm your shield. We'll get through this together. As for what happens next... Well, I hope there's something waiting for both of us. Together. You won't ever push me away, will you?

Now, where do I hide all these sheets of paper? I'll want to take them with me when the war's over. Well...maybe... Meh, I'll figure it out tonight. As for right now, my stomach demands a hot meal. I can already smell something in the air.

Battle of the Purple Tide

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, please consider buying me a coffee.

Battle of the Purple Tide

Today... Today was... This was the day where we...

It started off routinely enough. I awoke in the company of my dear Ember with her wing draped over me. I slept well. Nightmare Moon and Luna were with me that night. Celestia was there too. Although for once, while the dream had been lucid, there was not much I really feel was necessary to talk about. They wove the familiar streets of Canterlot around us. As if to replicate a day on the town solely to unwind. If only they knew how much I would need it when considering what would happen in the hours after I awoke. None of us could have predicted what would happen that day.

I did not move. I waited patiently for Ember to awaken. I even closed my eyes and pretty much drifted back off to sleep for another hour or so. Although I did awaken again to the feeling of a finger tracing along my cheek. And upon opening my eyes, I found her gazing at me from just inches away. With a smile on her lips, Ember whispered to me. "Good morning, my little warrior poet. Sleep well?"

"Well enough. How about you?" I whispered before we shared a brief kiss. Waking up with her by my side always gives my day a good start. My beloved Ember... When will I ever tell you? Although given recent circumstances, I have to wonder if that opportunity will ever have the chance to come up. At least when considering where I am typing this from...

"I always sleep well when I've got you by my side." Ember cooed to me with another caress of her finger along my jaw. So much love in those scarlet eyes... With every morning, it is so difficult to withhold my feelings for her. Only then did Ember rise to a seated position and reach her arms out far to stretch. Those glorious blue wings reached wide as she groaned. And the instant she suddenly slouched forward to let her straining muscles relax, she let out quite the yawn. "How about another hour...?"

"Come on, Ember. I already went back to sleep waiting for you to wake up." I retorted as I embraced her from behind. My fingers slid along her chest, caressing those smooth pale blue ventral scales while I also placed a kiss upon her neck. "Is this enough to perk you up?"

"Oooohoohoohoo, it's working a little too well!" Ember giggled with quite the shudder trembling through her body. She rested her hands over mine, cooing softly as she guided them over her body. "You really know how to start my day. Now let me do the same for you."

Ember gently took my hands off her and turned around before gently pushing me onto my back. She spread her wings wide with the morning sunlight peeking through the blinds that hung before the windows in the bedroom. Locked away in her cottage with a cadre of archers up on the roof, we were safe. With tenderness one would likely never expect from the one who owns the Bloodstone Scepter, Ember lowered herself to me with her finger tracing over my chest and along the thick dark fibers coiling over it. "You know I'm here for you, right? You know I'll pursue you to the ends of the Empty Plains and beyond."

"I know, Ember... I'm glad to have you here." I whispered as her lips once again reached mine. Over and over, they touched for a kiss. "You really do help keep me going. Thank you."

"We'll get through this together." She whispered before placing a kiss right between my eyes. Only then did Ember start to crawl to the edge of the bed while looking back at me. "How about you wash up while I get started on breakfast? Something new I found in the cookbook I wanna try."

"I always like edible surprises. I'll be looking forward to it." I replied while Ember made her way out of the bedroom. But only after removing the chair propped up against the doorknob. Even while I was in the shower, I could still smell something sweet in the air that was permeating throughout the entire cottage. And once I was out of the bathroom and stepped out of the hall, I found Ember hard at work in the kitchen. "Ooh... I thought I recognized that scent."

She had put together some breakfast staples like scrambled eggs and fresh fruit. But the real star of the show was what she was piling up on a platter. French toast. Something I had not enjoyed in a long time. Once she happened to notice me peeking around the corner, Ember beamed at me with a delighted grin. "I'm really liking how these are turning out. Would you mind setting the table?"

"Sure thing." I replied before going about the kitchen to fetch the necessities. I provided the plates and cutlery at the table and even brought over a cold bottle of milk as a beverage. Ember was not far behind and brought over the results of her labor. And once we started to dine, I loved how everything turned out. "You just keep getting better at this. What's next on your to-do list in the kitchen?"

"There's actually lots of stuff here I wanna try making, but I don't think I have the ingredients or the tools for it. Breakfast foods are the easiest to handle, if nothing else. Never take long to put together, but I guess that makes sense when the word 'fast' is in the meal's title. No one wants to wait too long to get their first meal." Ember retorted as she sampled her first bite of French toast. She practically swooned at the flavor, myself having all but forgotten just how flavorful that dish is. "Oh man, why didn't I make this before? It almost doesn't even need syrup!"

Few words were said at the table while we dined. In spite of everything that had been happening, all of the discourse hanging in the air, all of the barely dulled resentment among my colleagues, I was happy. All because of her. My eyes kept glancing at Ember between bites. She was in heaven as she dined on her newest creation. But at one point, she happened to catch me staring. Her eyes narrowed in knowing observation. "Something catch your eye again?"

"It's just a joy to see you happy, Ember. You have a great smile." I replied while not wanting her to think I meant anything unusual with my gaze. I knew she had it rough before we met. Before she was introduced to civilized living. Now that she had become accustomed to it despite the limitation of being on the battlefield, she was so much happier. "You looked so rough and on edge when we first met. Even in your throne room, you didn't look entirely comfortable."

"That's because I didn't know what I was missing out on." The Dragon Lord replied before taking a bite of her scrambled eggs. She then smiled at me with her fist tucked under her jaw, fork still clasped in her fingers, and spoke to me. "Meeting you was one of the best things that happened to me that day. New doors were opened that I didn't even know was there."

"You do look a lot happier. I'm glad for you." I retorted while not wanting to distract us too much. But no sooner had we finished everything that was on the table did Ember rise from her seat and approach me before taking hold of my hand. She was starting to pull me to my feet when I asked, "Um... Yes?"

"Over here. Right now, my little warrior poet." She chuckled with such a whimsical smirk on her lips. I rose from my seat and was pulled over to the couch on the other side of the cottage. Like many times before, Ember pushed me down onto it before sprawling herself out atop me. I was all but naked, her pleasantly smooth ventral scales rubbing along my chest while Ember traced a finger along my chin. "You make a very comfy mattress, you know?"

"Well, those scales on your belly are always enjoyable to feel against me too, so that evens things out." I replied while we chuckled together. I did not mind Ember resting atop me. She was hardly heavy despite how strong she is. I then gazed into those beautiful scarlet eyes and said, "Won't be much longer now... And it's a long walk back to your place."

"Hey, it just means we'll have more time together." Ember sighed dreamily as she never once looked away from me. Her fingers never stopped caressing me in a way one would never expect from a warrior. She then whispered, "I'm just thinking about what happens next. This has been a good experience in terms of diplomatic relations with the dragon lands. I need to see what else is out there. Anything you can tell me about where you've been?"

"I admit I haven't seen that much of Equestria yet. But some standouts would be..." I started to explain before searching my memory for memories of specific towns or cities. I started small and worked my way up. "Well, there's Ponyville. A little on the rural side and just about the most comfortable and friendliest town you'll find in that territory. Up the mountain nearby is the capital city of Canterlot. That's where the royal family resides. Fancy and elegant, though the Canterlot elite might get on your nerves. There's a bit of a class divide there as far as that demographic is concerned. And outside of pony settlements, there's Capricorn Island out to the west. Home of the hippogriffs. The place is beautiful and they have wonderful cuisine and culture, I absolutely recommend it."

"Capricorn Island, huh? That's where Novo reigns, right? I have to remember to schedule a visit there... And the rest sounds great." Ember mused to herself while processing my words. She then cooed to me, "Sounds like we both have a lot more of this world to see. Maybe we can do it together."

"I have to admit... Traveling together, seeing the sights... I'd be up for that if you're with me... Oh, wait!" I replied before suddenly remembering something from not long ago. Even if I had not been there myself yet. "There's also the Republic of Aquila! That's where the harpies come from. And Celaeno was going to sign me up for a fencing tournament down there next year so I'd have an excuse to go. What about you? Maybe you'd like to sign up?"

"Fencing? That's with...swords, right? I've always preferred spears, but...sure! Tell her to sign me up." Ember replied with a big smile on her lips. She then folded her hands over each other and rested her jaw across them. Smiling sweetly, she then asked, "And what do you know about that place?"

I thought back to the few times Celaeno had spoken of her homeland to me before saying, "According to her, it's in the tropics. I'm expecting rainforests, sunny beaches, and warm humid weather. Sounds like a great place for a relaxing vacation, to be honest. I've... Oh yeah, I've also been to a tropical resort town called Cantercun. I wouldn't be surprised if the architecture and culture there isn't too far removed from what you'd expect from the Republic of Aquila. Except with more of a pony leaning than harpy."

"So much to see, so little time to do it. Well, we'll work something out. Just remember that I'll be expecting your best in that tournament." Ember replied with a much cheekier smirk on her lips. But with a wistful sigh, she then started to push herself up from me. "Anyway... I could use a hot shower before we head out. Could I ask you to handle the dishes while I'm in there?"

"Sure thing, I'm not going anywhere." I said with the two of us starting to sit up on the couch. We could not let ourselves get too sidetracked. We would be marching before much longer. But before rising from the couch, we both turned to face each other. And we held each other before our lips joined one more time. I then whispered to her, "Thank you for the courage you give me."

"And thank you for the hope you fill me with." Ember cooed ever so sweetly to me, her hand sliding over my cheek. Only then did she leave me to bathe while we still had time. I stuck to my word and handled all the dishes in the kitchen before returning to the bedroom to fetch a clean set of clothes I had started storing in the dressers there. Once I left the bedroom, I found Ember suiting up in her armor at the front of the cottage. She then looked my way and asked, "A little help here?"

"I gotcha." She always did have some difficulty with a few pieces of her armor. And I was happy to assist. Only once her entire suit was equipped did I take the time to suit up in mine. Ember always provides a tub for me to store my armor's liquid form in when I am visiting. And once we were fully suited up and inspecting our weapons, I asked, "How much longer you think we have before we get there? It could be any day now."

"I swear that Heaven's Pillar thing sounds more and more like a mirage every day. Now matter how hard I try to look into the distance, I just can't see it." Ember grumbled while sliding her fingers over the edge of her spear's head. Still sharp and ready. Although she then glanced at me and added, "I mean I don't doubt that you saw it yourself! I know it's out there. It's just...you'd think we would've seen it by now."

"It's really big around, but still narrow. I'd assume you can only see it up to five miles away." I explained with my thoughts going back to the only time I had actually seen that abandoned ruin. And it was so tall too. Miles high... What was even the purpose of such a tower? Whatever the case, it felt fitting for a final destination. My eyes then wandered until they were looking out the window. "To think we're probably almost there..."

Ember reached out and touched my armored right hand. Our eyes met, her voice soft. "In spite of everything, I gotta say it was worth it. This was an...important experience for me. And I'll be right there with you to the end of this."

"Thank you..." I was only able to mutter that. We then grabbed our helmets and stepped outside. The archers atop the roof only then departed once it was clear I was in Ember's company. No one would dare mess with me if the mightiest dragon in the militia was at my side. And the camp was alive with activity. I had come to recognize this as a familiar sign. "I guess we should head over to the east gate."

"Yep... Time to head out." Ember muttered from behind her helmet. I resigned myself to another day of marching, staying with Ember until something came to mind. I then glanced down at her and said, "Actually...could you go on without me? I want to stop by the command center. I won't be long."

Ember hesitated for a moment, but she was quick to understand what I was implying. "Right, I'll be waiting over there with Rain Shine. She shouldn't be long."

I wasted no time and took to the air on my armor's wings. I soared over the encampment swiftly to save time and immediately stepped into the command center. With the militia mobilizing to march, there was only the necessary number of personnel inside. Although I did notice a couple of familiar faces seated at the table in the common area. Two young dragons. One true and the other false. "Hey there, ladies."

Smolder and Ocellus were more than happy to see me. They both waved with pleasant smiles while Smolder spoke first. "Morning, James! We heading out soon?"

"Looks like it. I just wanted to see Nightmare Moon before we headed out." I replied while not wanting them to think I was not interested in seeing them. They were understanding and allowed me to be on my way. I made my way down the hall and knocked on the door to my beloved's chambers. When there was no answer, I found the door was unlocked. And there she was. The Princess of Dreams still resting in bed as the medical machines around her hummed and beeped. Our eyes met as she lifted her head. "Hey... You accepting visitors?"

"I always have time for you, my dear." She spoke lucidly. I suspected the medics had eased up on the painkillers now that her condition had stabilized further. She appeared to have a clearer head than I recalled. It was difficult to move in the room with so little space left and with my armor's bulk and wings being difficult to maneuver in, but I made it work. I kneeled beside Nightmare Moon at her bedside while my hand held her hoof. "It sounds as if we are due to move out at any time."

"Yeah... I saw the signs. I don't have long to spend here." I replied while my armored fingers closed securely over her hoof. I then whispered, "How're you holding up?"

Nightmare Moon responded with a yawn at first. "I would say I'm through the worst of it by now. Although I am still in no condition for the battlefield. I wish I could be out there by your side... You will take care, yes?"

I nodded while knowing Ember and Rain Shine were waiting for me. "Yeah... I'll be in good hooves and hands. We'll manage."

She let out a long contemplative sigh while setting her head down. After a moment of silence, Nightmare Moon spoke with a grim tone. "Beware out there, James... It feels like it's been too long since the last encounter. I'm convinced we should have encountered the next wave by now. There's not that much distance between us and the Heaven's Pillar now... This does not bode well..."

"The last army had a headcount of around fifty thousand... Even if the emperor were to try and double that... I think you might be right..." I retorted while taking a moment to think this over. She was right. The less distance between us and the Heaven's Pillar, the more frequent encounters with the enemy would become. An abnormally generous amount of time had passed since the last battle... The emperor should have become more desperate by then. "We should've faced fierce resistance by now... I hope it's not a bad sign..."

"This is anything but a good sign, my love. At least we can take some comfort in knowing the enemy will not directly harm you. Use it to your advantage. As long as the emperor needs you alive, exploit any opportunity you are presented with. Even if the Hollows will not harm you, you can most certainly decimate them." Nightmare Moon said with her usual ruthlessness in the face of a enemy.

"I will... My unit's strategy was effective last time. We'll pull through if we maintain our formations." I muttered with my head bowing. With every battle, the emperor had revised his tactics. Been less lenient in handling his enemies. And last time, he even preemptively prepared a dishonorable midnight attack to follow the previous battle. One I had to tend to personally. What sort of stakes should have expected by then? My eyes scanning the bandages and tubes attached to Nightmare Moon's sable body, I then whispered, "You'll be safe here, right?"

"I shall, so long as I remain behind the encampment's walls. But I should not keep you. Our people need you." The Princess of Dreams sighed before she and I reached out and placed a kiss upon our lips. "Be safe, my dear... I shall be here."

"I'll be back tonight. Hopefully we won't have anything to worry about today." I said in parting, being very reluctant to leave the room. I watched from the crack in the door as Nightmare Moon set her head back down for a nap. And once I reached the common area again, I found Ocellus and Smolder seated where I had left them. I think they were just bored since they were outside my room. Although they both looked my way when I approached. "Nightmare Moon looks like she's doing quite a bit better. I don't think we have to worry about her in the long run."

"That's good. I thought it had to be something really bad if someone like her could get taken outta action." Smolder said without showing a smile. As I drew near, she then asked, "You heading out?"

"Yeah, soon. Everyone's mobilizing outside. Ember and Rain Shine are waiting for me at the east gate." I explained while noticing that Smolder just looked...tired. Not exactly sleepy. Just...drained. Moreso than Ocellus. I kneeled beside her at the table and asked, "You feeling all right?"

The young dragoness sighed as her eyes wandered in a manner that one would not expect out of someone of her age. She then looked at me with such a profound frown on her face. "I wanna go home."

"We all do..." I muttered as I saw that despite her not even seeing combat, the situation of this war was finally starting to get to her. I reached out and placed a kiss upon her forehead, knowing that no one would think much of it. "It's almost over though. We're almost at the end."

"I hope so... War sucks. Even for the ones that don't do any fighting." Smolder muttered before she leaned forward into my armored embrace. No one was close enough to see what was happening, the radar station attendant being much to preoccupied with his duties to even turn around. Smolder was mindful to keep her voice down regardless. "I just wanna go home to Ponyville... I wanna just be happy with you again, mi amor..."

"We will, sweetheart. We will. And it'll feel so amazing to finally be back home when this is all over." I whispered to her as I dragged my fingers along the fibrous crest atop her head. She was not even supposed to be out there in the first place. She and Ocellus did not belong with us. "Just a little longer..."

Smolder only nodded while she buried her face against my breastplate. I then looked over to my right as Ocellus stepped into view. She gently brushed a lock of her hair out of the way of her eye while waiting patiently for me. I then asked, "What's up, love bug?"

"Before you go... Could I...um..." She mumbled uneasily before falling silent. Unable to really speak, she tapped a finger to her draconic lips. "Just a little? If you think it'll help..."

"Oh, love bug... Sure. I think a little might perk me up." I muttered while Smolder sat back in her seat to watch. I made certain to fold a wing forward to serve as a curtain just in case the wrong person might see. A meek yet tender gleam in her eyes, Ocellus cupped my face in both of her hands before bringing her lips to mine.

We closed our eyes, savoring this touch. And I felt it. A subtle sensation of something flowing into me through my lips. It was only for five seconds, but when we pulled away... I felt it. Just enough of that precious love had been siphoned into me. I felt wanted. I felt a rise in my drive to meet my friends on the battlefield. I knew I had something to protect and that there were those who wanted me to survive the coming battles. I then smiled at Ocellus and whispered, "Thank you."

"You're doing your best..." That beautiful little love big whispered while continuing to cup my face in her hands. Her eyes still filled with a timid adoration, she smiled at me. "You're doing so much for all of us... Be strong out there, all right? We want you to come home safely..."

For all my efforts to make her feel wanted and safe, now it was Ocellus who was trying to soothe my own heart. She really was being a true love bug. I pulled the precious little lady into my arms for an embrace, that little dose of love doing more for me than I expected. "I'll be back... You two stay safe here. We'll al be going home soon."

"Right... Be careful out there. We're rooting for you." Smolder then added before sneaking a kiss onto my cheek. Now in just the right lifted spirits I needed, I made my way outside and took to the air. I swooped over the encampment to save myself some time and saw Ember and Rain Shine waiting for me right inside the gate.

"I hope I didn't keep you ladies waiting. I had to see a few friends first." I explained as I descended towards them on my wings. They did not appear irritated, but those eyes told me they were left wondering if it was a good idea to leave me unattended while inside the encampment. Even when most of our infantry were no longer inside the walls.

"There's no need to apologize, my friend. It was well of you to see them before departing. We will likely be out here for hours unless you need to return to them early." Rain Shine replied while Ember hoisted her spear over her armored shoulder. We did not keep them waiting. Once we were beyond the walls, we took up positions while the encampment behind us was packed up in its own carrying case with only the most vital installments kept out on wheels to be pulled along. We then all began to march east, unaware of the dangers that were waiting.

Morale was still high. That, or the militia was eager for revenge after what happened to Nightmare Moon. They did not appear particularly chipper or at ease around me, but they had an air of firm focus about them. Things were quiet as the rumbling of thousands of hooves filled the air while the tremors they generated could be felt through my sabatons. We had gotten this far without anyone suffering significant injuries. Almost like it was too good to be true. Were we just that well prepared while prioritizing the survival of our men, or had we only gotten lucky so far? And if luck was the deciding factor, how long would ours hold out?

I was at times tempted to return to the command center behind us and rest. Some of our aerial units were retrieving the sensor crystals along the way and returning them to the command center until the next time we would set up camp for the night. But every time, I resisted that urge. I was afraid to go somewhere that would make me unable to respond promptly should something come up. We were very deep in enemy territory. For all we knew, ambushes could be lying in wait just outside the range of our sensors in just the command center.

The vast and serene expanse of green meadows upon the Empty Plains belied the grim situation at hand. And the sky was hardly clear. With autumn approaching, rain was becoming more frequent. The clouds ahead were showing signs of rain. Hopefully it would not happen during the next major clash.

After a few hours of marching, I noticed some of the highest flying aerial units above quickly descending. And then the marching formations ahead began to come to a stop. A pit opened in my stomach. It was much too soon for us to set up camp for the evening. "I think our scouts spotted something."

"Let me see here..." Rain Shine muttered from beside me. She closed her eyes for a few seconds as she probably felt through the ground and the countless blades of grass far ahead. And her eyes opened wide with a look of unease. "Yes... Many of them. It won't be long now."

"I see..." I could remember the last battle. Everything went along like clockwork. But then Nightmare Moon became too bold for my sake. The Hollows genuinely tried to slay her in an attempt to demoralize us. If the emperor was willing to let a few of my comrades die just to make a point, capturing all of my pony allies alive was no longer as much as a priority as it was at first. But they still had many advantages.

A voice soon echoed in my head. The voice of Celestia. "James. Please come on over. We're to your left."

"I'll be right there." I retorted before I began to step past Ember. "We've been summoned. This way."

Ember and Rain Shine followed me without objection. Our comrades stepped aside to allow us by while I could see Celestia standing far ahead thanks to her taller stature. Twilight Sparkle was with her when we arrived, as was her family aside from Nightmare Moon. Seaspray and Shining Armor stood at attention as well, although I was surprised to see Spitfire hovering before them. Ember then asked, "What's it looking like out there?"

Spitfire looked our way, a gaze of unease in her eyes. We could not make out anything from the ground, but she appeared almost disturbed by what she saw. "It's...like a lake out there. I thought it was lake of purple water, but...there's just that many."

Rain Shine looked unnerved as well. She could sense the approaching army of Hollows, but could not determine a body count. "And...how many exactly?"

"Just a minute. Rainbow Dash is on her way to drop one of our observation crystals." Twilight replied while she set out her own projection crystal. With the enemy detected, the encampment was quickly set out far behind us to serve as our headquarters. We soon saw our speedy friend already heading back towards us from high above. "I guess she got it. We should be getting their numbers pretty soon."

Luna then raised her horn high and she channeled her magic through it. Apparently to speak to whoever was manning the radar station back in the command center. "Do you have a visual on the enemy approach? How many...? I see... Thank you."

Seaspray was the first to notice the scowl that formed on Luna's face. "How do we fare in numbers, your highness?"

"Somewhere around...eighty-thousand. A step up from the last wave, but not impossible." Luna grumbled while I was uncertain about our odds in dealing with such a stark jump in the enemy numbers. But we still needed to figure out how prepared they were. With that, Twilight cast her spell to set up a dome of visual information being relayed to her by the crystal that had been deployed. "They should be coming into view soon... There?"

I could see them. A wall of purple armored warriors. The ones at the vanguard were still carrying deadly awl pikes. They would have to be destroyed immediately to insure our own vanguard's survival. But they were positioned very close together. And I was noticing something consistent about their armor. Anything that was not carrying bows for archery was clad in full plate armor. My eyes narrowed in anticipation as I muttered, "It's all heavy infantry..."

"It's not just that..." Twilight muttered as we all beheld the information being displayed while the Hollows walked over and past us in that dome. It took me a moment to notice, but Twilight eventually pointed something worrying out. "I'm not seeing any of them carrying the capturing tools they used before. No chains or shackles... No nets... What do you all make of this?"

She was not wrong. Aside from the two light infantry battalions that had harassed us so far, every army we clashed with had troops carrying tools meant for capturing our allies and hauling them off. I even distinctly remember having to rescue some of them. So then why were there none present this time? And then it hit me. And my heart jumped into my throat. "They're not taking prisoners this time."

There were no words. Because there was no denying what was not there. These Hollows were not armed to capture. Every last one of them was armed to kill. Seaspray was the first to speak, but most hesitantly. "It would seem...our lives are on the line this time"

"The emperor is growing desperate... He either is convinced we will have a means to close the portal when we reach the Heaven's Pillar...or he seeks to put an end to anyone who might oppose or repel anyone who may come through. Whatever the case... This changes things." Orbash muttered most grimly. His usual jovial tone was gone. The moon king then looked at his wife, who nodded subtly. "If the enemy has become this desperate, they may resort to guerilla tactics as well. There may be enemies approaching from the north and south to flank us. Sunflare and I will tend to these should they happen to present themselves."

The sun queen nodded again and then turned to Shining Armor. "Captain... I believe you have a message to give your men."

Shining Armor sighed harshly from behind his helmet. I do not know what he has seen during his career, but the knowledge that his men's lives were in very real danger weighed heavily upon him. He then lifted his head high, his horn coated by his magic aura. "All of you... Listen closely."

Even though I was close enough to hear his voice directly, I could also hear it echo in my head. He was speaking to us all. "The enemy has been sighted. And there are more than we've ever seen so far. But more importantly, we have noticed a change in their tactics and equipment. This time, there will be no surrender. No prisoners will be taken. The enemy is prepared to slaughter us all to the last man."

I noticed a murmur spread through the militia around us. And Shining Armor continued to speak to us all. "I want to remind you all of something. The enemy is not human. They are not technically alive. They have no soul. No mercy. They exist only to fight and destroy us. They will not spare you if you cower. But we have come this far. We all know how to handle the enemy. Please, I beg of you. We've gotten this far without a single loss of life and I want it to stay that way. I want you all to make it home to your friends and families. Fight well. Fight hard. And fight smart. I don't want any heroes today. We only want survivors."

Everyone was quick to start setting up their formations. I saw and heard Spitfire call over all of her wingmen and had them line up in rows before us. She spoke firmly, but not in bitterness. "You heard the captain. We're facing odds the likes of which we haven't seen so far. I can promise you someone out here is gonna die today if they don't get the medical assistance they need right away. Remember your training and keep watch for any of those barriers popping up. Your allies are depending on you today."

In equal fashion Seaspray marched back and forth before his rows of many archers. "While we may be safe in the back rows, we have tens of thousands of enemies marching towards us. They appear to be more densely packed together than usual. This should make them ideal targets for our explosive armaments. Aim far and do all you can to thin out the enemy ranks. The faster we whittle away at their numbers, the greater odds of our infantry's survival."

Even the twelve dragons Ember had brought along did not look the least bit cocky as they took their positions to prepare for flight. They had nothing to fear from falling arrows, but they were desperately needed to raze the enemy as quickly as possible. There was no bravado in those eyes. They knew lives were on the line. I then turned to Celestia while Luna hurried to discuss the upcoming clash with our battlemages. "Do you think we have enough to save any who get wounded?"

The Princess of the Dawn turned to me and did not show the faintest smile. "I know what you are thinking and we are taking no chances. We have a transport full of emergency medical personnel en route and they should be here within the hour. They've been instructed to expect the worst the instant they disembark. We're not taking chances this time."

"Right... Thank you. If we can all go home alive, I can sleep well tonight." I muttered while trying to force a smile. But there was a new fear in my gut. One that was mirrored when I looked around at my shield-sisters. We did not have to say anything. We knew what we were in for. I had to remind myself that I had nothing to fear. They would not harm me. Maybe harass me, but never lash out with deadly force. I knew I would need to take maximum advantage of my connection to the emperor to exploit my near invincibility on the battlefield.

Everyone was in position. All that was left to wait. Even our bard readied her musical equipment to serenade the coming battle. Our infantry would need every edge they could get, even if it was just an inspiring melody to rally their courage. Just when an hour nearly went by, I could finally see it on the horizon. A rising wobbling mass spread wide across the plains. We waited for our mages to make the first move, knowing the enemy vanguard would have to fall first. And as our battlemages fired the first volley of magical mortars, that tempo began to fill the air. One that was full of a powerful rising tension to urge us on to victory.

I grasped the hilt of my sword while it remained tucked in my shield. Ember and Rain Shine stood with their weapons ready, neither of them blinking often. And once the bursts of magical energy falling into the enemy vanguard, the music from our bard exploded into a thunderous melody of powerful wind instruments and drums. I drew my sword and pointed it forward, our pikemen charging first. One by one, each row lowered their long and sturdy weapons into position. We followed, approaching the enemy even as our mages and archers rained explosive death upon the enemy in flashes of magic and bursts of fire. The Hollows were being decimated by the dozens, and yet it still looked like there was an entire ocean of purple ahead whose tide could wash over us at any time.

Our pikemen charged the enemy hard as plumes of purple mist rose from the frontlines. Many infantry wove their way past our pikemen to quickly take care of any Hollows from below that the pikes did not touch. If the enemy were to hack their way through that wall of sturdy spears, we would be very quickly overrun. The mages did their part once again as they rained explosive spells around the edges of our pike wall to prevent the enemy from trying to flank them. Never before had the act of holding the line been more vital. Enemy arrows flew high and tried to rain down upon all of us, there being so many that it made the sky appear darker than it actually was. Our mages met them well, once again erecting a barrier just high enough to intercept any arrows that may fall upon our allies. It was all going like clockwork once again, yet felt like panic could set in at any time.

I readied my solar magic in the blade of my sword. Remembering the new use for it I came up with in the last battle, I knew I had to help out in thinning out the enemy numbers. With a flap of my armor's wings, I propelled myself over the frontlines of our infantry and pointed my sword out towards the back rows. I began to fire indiscriminately, launching off volley after volley of scattering flares from the Celestial Sword. I launched as many as I could with dozens of potent explosions of white fire creating gaps in that ocean of purple. And once I came down, I cleaved my sword through the first unlucky Hollow to be beneath me.

I made a wide circular slash to clear a gap in the Hollows around me before they could properly respond to my presence. With that lush green spread out beneath my feet in a jarring contrast to the ominous walls of purple around me, Ember and Rain Shine soon descended as well. Ember plunged her spear into the throat of one Hollow for good measure before Rain Shine landed beside us after catapulting herself through the air to reach me. With a quick move, Rain Shine summoned a forest of piercing narrow spikes around us to thin out the enemy numbers even further. A shadow swooped overhead as Ember's subordinates flew low before unleash a wave of fire over the purple tide ahead while staying just out of reach of their weapons. All the pieces were in place. Now we had to do our part.

Rain Shine summoned walls of sturdy roots around us that once again drew the attention of the Hollows ahead. They swarmed us while we lashed out between the narrow gaps in the walls, but not like the like time. They hacked fiercely at our defenses and even appeared to be pressing themselves into them to try and make them bend inward from sheer numbers. For once, the enemy were no longer truly fighting like human imitations. Moving like a single mass, attacking with weapons while also using their sheer numbers to try and push us around. Truly, it was like we were fighting off an ocean!

In only a minute, I saw the first sign that something was going wrong. Between those gaps in the roots, I saw a glowing magic dome form over yonder. Seconds later, a griffon clad in camouflaged brigandine dove into the dome before shooting back up into the air a second later with that dome completely surrounding them in a full sphere Someone was clothed in their arms, momentarily trapped in time. Someone just got hurt. And I could not make out how bad the injury was. Had the R&D lab finally configured those safeguards to only activate when more severe wounds were received?

As that griffon rushed back to the field HQ to deliver their comrade to the infirmary, it began to happen. More and more of those domes of time-reversing magic began to prop up at frequently intervals. But the mass of aerial units above were working like a well oiled machine. Barely more than a few seconds would go by before they would snatch up the wounded and retreat to the infirmary only to rush back and repeat the process. All of our preparations and prioritizing of our comrades' survival was finally paying off. But I was the only one in that entire militia that did not have such a safeguard on my person. Not like they would be able to easily evacuate me if I did fall. Gilda had already tried and failed to hold me aloft on her own. And it was not like I needed it. The Hollows would not harm me.

In all that chaos, I heard the distinct explosion of fireworks going off. It was distinct from the explosive arrows blasting the enemy apart. Pinkie Pie must have been nearby and was putting her party cannon to good use. Only for the that rain of explosions to suddenly stop. I thought she was taking a moment to reload. And during a brief moment when my shield-sisters and I managed to earn enough leeway to advance, I saw it. A dome of that shielding magic popping up in a swarm of the enemy. My heart stopped for an instant. Had Pinkie Pie been swarmed? Did she panic in the heat of battle?

Whatever happened, our aerial units were not the only ones to notice her predicament. A trail of purple mist began to rise from far beyond that dome. One that was rapidly drawing near that dome while mowing down anything that got in its way. And with one impressive leap, the juggernaut within burst from the purple waves. lad in her impervious stone armor, Maud Pie came down hard to bring destruction to her sister's assailants. As soon as she disappeared from view upon diving back into the purple sea, bursts upon bursts of purple mist began to fill the air around where Pinkie Pie had likely fallen. Maud was silent, but fighting harder than I even knew she could. There was a terrifying fury in whatever she was doing. More than likely fighting tooth and nail to keep her sister safe. Even the aerial units above greatly hesitated to dive into that dome while Maud was protecting it.

There was even a subtle shift in the tide. As if the Hollows had detected intense resistance from that one spot. But no matter how many converged upon her, the plumes of mist never stopped rising around Maud. A true juggernaut, she was unstoppable in armor that was indestructible to the enemy's weapons. And this was an act of good fortune. With so many focusing on someone they could not overcome, the Hollows were wasting precious units in trying to overcome her. Even when one of our aerial units found enough courage to dive in and pull Pinkie Pie to safety, and I did indeed confirm that was Pinkie Pie once she was hauled up and out of the purple tide, Maud continued to fight on with a vengeance. The Hollows had made a very powerful enemy.

Once my shield-sisters and I were trapped in another circle of sturdy roots, I took just a moment to gaze up at the chaos flying overhead. Arrows flying from the west that looked all but ignited, falling comets of magic that arced down into the enemies far beyond us, a hail of purple lines that blotted out what little direct sunlight was shining through the clouds, and pegasi and griffons soaring, diving, and rising while surrounded in protective barriers. It was as much of a nightmare in the air as it was on the ground. And then...

I almost did not notice until it had happened. I think one of those arrows came flying in on one of our aerial units before the anti-arrow safeguard in their equipment caused it to veer upward to fly over them. But one of our aerial units was not far behind them and was ascending in the same direction the arrow had veered away from. I suddenly saw a flash of red and heard a scream of an eagle. Stunned, the griffon hovered in placed while reeling from whatever just happened. Even from down there, I could see...a head of white... Gilda?!

I felt a chill of horror flood my heart. Gilda was still flying. It was not a fatal wound. But the way she flailed while shrieking in agony... She had her right hand reaching up to the left side of her face... It... I nearly felt sick. That freak stray arrow took her eye!

Gilda responded appropriately, retaliating the only way she could by lifting her left hand and firing off the explosive bolt lodged in her tiny crossbow. A fiery explosion rang out nearby as several Hollows were obliterated with several more being thrown around by the blast. She was then quick to retreat west, her hand still clutching the side of her face. She would live, but...

The disturbing realization of having just watched someone dear to me having their eye gouged out filled me with disgust and a horrible rage. I turned to the east and pointed my sword in that direction before unleashing a wave of raw solar magic right through the walls of roots and incinerating dozens of Hollows beyond it. I then rushed through that gap in the wall and raised my sword high. With more and more Hollows filling the gap in the sea I had created, I brought my sword down hard with the blade shrouded in white fire. A massive fiery explosion rushed forth from it upon hitting the ground and took another several dozen Hollows with it. But before I could even try to take out my rage on more of them, another ring of sturdy roots sprung up around me before the enemy could try to rush me. And a voice called out behind me. "My love, please! Contain your rage! We can't be reckless here!"

Rain Shine. In that brief loss of control, I had broken formation and endangered my unit. I could say nothing, but she and Ember appeared jarred by what I had just done. They did not see Gilda. They had no idea what I had just witnessed, but their pleading eyes told me all I needed to know. I had to stick to he plan. Stay with them and work with them. And so we resumed our tactics. Drawing the attention of the enemy with our defenses and whittle them down enough for an opportunity o advance further.

This went on for a while. I lost track of time entirely. All that mattered and all that I saw for a good while was just the madness happening around us. The three of us worked like three parts of a single machine. But eventually, something did snap me out of my battle trance. Buzzing sounds coming from above... Airships?

That was exactly what I saw when I also noticed large shadows being cast over us. I turned my gaze upward while Ember and Rain Shine had the situation momentarily under control. Several airships were passing overhead. Much to high up for the enemy archers to target. And at the head of the fleet was the unmistakable form of the Zephyrus. What was Celaeno even doing? Had she rallied the airships together with a radio call to provide emergency support?

Whatever her plans were, Celaeno went to work in a way I had not seen during the war thus far. Once the Zephyrus was well beyond our positions on the battlefield, I could see what appeared to be barrels being dropped over the sides of the deck. And when one of those barrels hit the army below, they exploded violently to obliterate dozens of Hollows with each blast. They were dropping powder kegs stuffed with black powder for their cannons!

The entire fleet of airships spread out as they went on a bombing run. Attacking the enemy below in a manner the emperor had no possible counter for. And once they had passed beyond while my shield-sisters and I advanced, I watched in awe as they did not retreat. The airships banked around the battlefield and took up positions beyond the very edges of the battlefield. Once they became stationary, I heard distant booms and flashes of fire from the sides of the hulls. And after each boom, a much more potent blast would fill the air as fiery explosions continued to fill the enemy ranks with rising clouds of purple mist. The airships were bombarding the enemy army with cannon fire! And there was nothing the enemy could do about it!

It should have been a perfect situation. We were continuing to defy the enemy in spite of their superior numbers. Our means of attack was much more varied than theirs on top of possessing means of attack from afar that they did not. And now we had air support through any airships that were en route that also happened to be armed with cannons. And yet, there just did not seem to be any end in sight! The ocean would not dry up no matter how many chunks we took out of it!

At one point, the sheer number of enemy units trying to crush their way through the defenses around my unit proved to be too much. Combined with the weight of so many Hollows physically bearing against the walls of roots, Rain Shine did not have the presence of mind to react in time to what was about to happen. They swarmed over the very top of the walls and poured down onto us with the roots snapping at the bases!

With so many Hollows packed together, they could not even effectively lash out at us with their weapons. We basically ended up getting tossed around in a literal ocean of armored humanoid bodies. A tactic that no living thinking warriors would ever attempt. It was ridiculous! But we had to act quickly lest we ended up sinking beneath the waves and get trampled to death by countless armored boots. I raised my sword high as I readied my fire magic. "Just... GET OFF ME!!!"

A pillar of fire magic shot up around me as I made a conscious effort to not resort to solar magic. Ember and Rain Shine would surely be unharmed if I only resorted to fire. And in that flash of golden flames, I was granted a circle of solid ground to stand on for a moment with a few dozen Hollows being burned away to nothing. Once on my feet, I did the only thing I could. I started cleaving through as many Hollows as I could with wide sweeps of my sword. They took notice of me and began to swarm around me, but refrained from any direct use of force like many times before.

Something was wrong as I tried to decimate my enemies. I was alone. Nothing but walls of purple around me in the chaos of that battlefield. I saw no green. No gold and blue. Where were they? Where was Rain Shine and Ember?! All I could do was rely on myself and try to capitalize on the enemy's refusal to harm me. Our men were dropping one by one out there at a rate never before seen. The faster I thinned out their numbers, the more I would save.

But then... I am not even certain what happened. I felt a sudden jolt of pain to the back of my head and then... I think I lost consciousness for just a few seconds. When I came to, I was facedown in the grass. My ears were ringing. And all I saw were blurred colors all around me. I almost felt nauseous, yet strangely sleepy, as a subtle growing wet and warm sensation began to spread across the back of my head under my helmet. Had I...been attacked directly?

The tall purple forms around me were no longer moving. And as the seconds ticked by, the blurs regained shape as my eyes adjusted just enough. The Hollows around me... They were all gazing down upon me. And one stood closer than the rest. In its hands was a weapon that sent a chill through my senses. A war hammer. And then it dawned on me. I really had been struck. Directly in the back of my head. The warmth I could feel spreading over the impact point... My own blood. My armor, especially my helmet, may have been abnormally tough compared to standard steel armor, but it was still plate armor. And plate armor has its weaknesses. A weakness the Hollows exploited.

I tried to find my footing. Brought my right hand closer to me to try and push myself up without losing my grip on the Celestial Sword. But any attempt to even try and bring myself off the ground resulted in what felt like the worst case of vertigo I have ever experienced. My hand slipped out from under me as I remained flat upon the ground. I was dazed, but aware. And horror filled my heart. My shield-sisters had been separated from me. And in a brief moment of opportunity, one appropriately armed Hollow struck me in a devastating manner. I was helpless. And the Hollow that struck me down was beginning to ready its weapon to finish me off. But why... What had changed? Why were the Hollows now seeing me as an enemy when my death would mean the end of the emperor? Was I...no longer necessary?

As the Hollow with the hammer in its hands gauged the distance and raised its weapon, the ringing in my ears cleared. And then... I could see it above them. A burst of sound as a towering cataclysm of blue nd vermilion flames exploded into the sky. And with that tower of unnatural flames... A scream that rang out over the battlefield. A haunting call that I thought was a howl from the depths of Hell itself. Something rose high and began to descend upon the Hollows around me. Not a serpent of flames... A dragon! A long bearded dragon from the east! With jaws wide, it dove into the waves of Hollows around me as I squinted my eyes shut.

Perhaps my armor was exactly what saved me. In one flash of mystical fire, the Hollows around me were no more while a large swath of grass was charred black. And across the gap in the ocean of Hollows...stood a ghastly sight. Surrounded by open space lined with scorched grass, there being no signs of any Hollows remotely near it. Some sort of...demon mare. A coat black as coal and exposed hooves and a layer of reptilian scales along her back that were stained gray like ash... Her fetlocks composed of billowing vermilion fire while her long tail and full mane were composed of furiously wavering flames of vermilion and blue. Her eyes were glowing blank white beacons with the edges surrounded by a ring of those ghostly blue flames. And as that dragon of matching flames returned to her side... Were those...bits of ruined molten armor adorning parts of her body? No... Rain Shine? Was that...the power I had seen from her now fully unleashed? The unfettered wrath of a kirin?

With the dragon of flames twice as large as the Viper Edge had ever been in its enflamed serpent form, the demon mare ahead of me lifted her head high and again let out a horrifying and chilling roar that no mare could ever imitate. And with that, she was off. Charging directly into the ocean of Hollows as her ruined armor fell from her body. The very grass beneath her galloping hooves ignited as any Hollows that stood in the way of her and her flaming pet burst into flames before they could even come close enough to touch her. I saw a cloud of arrows descend upon her, but they were incinerated before they could even dig into her body. This demon mare...was completely invincible against the enemy! A blessing in disguise? Unable to turn myself to follow her, I could only watch as the demon mare proceeded to charge deep into the enemy as she no doubt brought swift and unstoppable devastation to the ocean of Hollows around us.

While the waves of Hollows around me had been burned away to leave me there out in the open for our aerial units to see and rescue me without obstruction, no rescue came. Not like they could save me anyway. I was much too bulky and heavy for them to haul into the air. Certainly not when so many others of our militia were in dire need of a swift evacuation. That wet warmth continued to gradually spread over the back of my skull. I was not in as much pain as one might assume, but I was entirely helpless. I could not stand, let alone try to use a spell like teleportation to remove myself from the battlefield. But if that was Rain Shine... Where was Ember?

The Hollows around me began to draw near once again. Fear began to set in despite how dazed I was. The airships above could surely have spotted me, but to have one descend to try and haul me up would be a horrible idea. The ship and the crew up on deck would be easy pickings for the archers. One Hollow came rushing towards me as I flinched despite my drowsiness at the sight of a sturdy flanged mace in its hand. But thankfully... She reached me. Ember descended and plunged her spear directly into its throat before it could reach me. This sudden interference even earned us a brief moment of respite as the other Hollows halted entirely to gauge this sudden arrival. But once the Hollow that was about to smash my head in was reduced to dust and Ember turned to me...

The horror in those scarlet eyes. She knew I was wounded. And I could barely even force myself to move. She gingerly reached out to me. I could see her exposed lower jaw moving as she spoke to me, but... What kind of damage had been done to my brain and to which lobes? I could hear her. I recognized Ember's voice, but...I could not understand her. I heard her words, but I just could not piece together what she was saying. She dropped to one knee, a hand running along my helmet as she inspected the dent that most likely had been left on its rear. Her voice became shaky. And the Hollows began to draw near.

I tried to speak. Tried to warn her of the approaching danger behind her. The one that approached her first had an axe in its hand that...brought back horrifying memories of a most wretched dream I had even chronicled. Was this it? Was I about to see that nightmare become a reality? Was I going to watch my beloved Ember die right in front of me? All because I became a helpless liability on the battlefield?

Something... Something snapped in her. In an instant, I saw a...horrible fury fill those scarlet eyes even as I saw tears starting to flow from them. And with a very sudden twist of her body, Ember turned and plunged the tip of her spear right through the visor of the Hollow's helmet. Right where one of its eyes would have been. And once that Hollow was nothing but mist, another came rushing in. But the enraged Dragon Lord turned her spear around and began to bludgeon her opponent into dust with rapid strikes that should not have been possible, even for someone of her strength. What I began to see and hear...still haunts me even now.

The Hollows began to swarm forward, but Ember was unrelenting. She no longer even tried to speak. And the sounds I did hear... Even if I could no longer understand her words, I could still hear her. And I wished at the time that I had been rendered deaf. Because...the noise... The howling, the shrieking, the wailing! The woman in Ember was all but gone. All that remained was a beast that wanted nothing more than to kill everything around us!

The sheer amount of abuse Ember subjected her sturdy spear to eventually proved to be too much. That thick repurposed pike shaft finally splintered and snapped in two after an especially heavy smash into a downed Hollow. But this proved to be an advantage as Ember's swings became much swifter as the half that held the pommel was now being swung around like a club in one hand. A single crushing blow was enough to destroy any Hollow that got close enough. Just how much force was behind every swing?

At one point, one Hollow did manage to lash out with a swing of its weapon. Another flanged mace that it tried to swing low and upwards to smash Ember's jaw from below. She only narrowly managed to avoid that swing, her rage not enough to dull her ability to sense danger, but one of those flanges did snag itself on one of the fins at the side of her helmet. After a brief struggle, Ember pulled away with her helmet coming off before she threw the makeshift club directly into the head of her assailant. Now unmasked, I could see her face. She was snarling and baring her fangs, eyes filled with murderous rage even as they profusely shed tears. It was an awful sight to see my beloved Ember reduced to a true berserker state even as she wordlessly wept without stopping.

At the edge of my vision, I saw another Hollows approaching with a hammer in hand. Ember turned in my direction and let out a bestial screech as she unleashed a sweeping torrent of fire at whatever was behind me. And with a sudden movement only the quick reflexes of a reptile could provide, she turned to my approaching assailant and grabbed it with both hands. And...with one swift move...she ripped it in two right down the middle. I knew Ember had always been strong. Much stronger than she appeared. But to see the true extent of her physical strength, being more than enough to easily and swiftly tear a man in half without the slightest sign of flinching, was more than just disturbing. All while letting out a horrible wail that oozed with a disquieting fusion of wrath and sorrow that no words could hope to convey.

And that was how Ember continued to fight. She used no weapons. Her bare hands were more than enough. She tore the leg off of one Hollow that tried to take a swing at her, exploiting her petite stature to more easily target the lower areas. Once grounded, she proceeded to pummel it into dust while I could hear its helmet crumpling with every blow to the head. Over and over, Ember tore her foes apart. Plumes of purple mist ruptured from every torn limb and every half from each body torn in two. But Ember was not entirely untouchable. Any Hollow using a proper sword had a better chance of landing a hit. And bit by bit, I saw trickles of red starting to stain her body as the occasional sword swing managed to clip through the segments of her armor that was not coated by the gilded plating on her body. But these mere flesh wounds did not even register with her. Not when her mind was engulfed in burning hatred for the enemy.

Just when I thought the horrifying display of berserker rage playing out before me could not get anymore disturbing, Ember made a move that was nothing short of primal. As another Hollow drew near with sword raised, Ember suddenly pounced upon it and clung to its torso. And I saw why. She opened her jaws as wide as she possibly could and then crushed the Hollow's armored head in her diamond-crushing fangs with one mighty crunch. The sound akin to a soda can being crushed was heard as the Hollow's head burst with sprays of purple mist exploding outward. With its body now dissolving, Ember dropped to the ground. But the mist...had mixed with her saliva. A purple fluid was oozing from her jaws, giving the disturbing implication that the enemy's blood was dripping from her mouth.

For the next few minutes, it felt like an eternity. Seeing someone I am so in love with reduced to a horrifyingly murderous beast as she slaughtered anything that tried to get to me, all while howling in ways I never knew she could, was more than just jarring. It hurt to see her like this. But even Ember had her limits. With the loss of blood starting to get to her and her body likely starting to burn from the sheer overexertion, she retreated closer to me and began screaming with powerful flame breaths that she unleashed in all directions. But through the wall of flames were one row of Hollows stood... Someone was standing just on the other side.

My eyes opened wide as my vision became clearer. A small equine form jumped through the flames once they had regressed just enough. Shining Armor had found me. And most likely would have been burned alive had that wall of Hollows not taken the blast for him. Worst of all, Ember did not respond pleasantly to Armor's presence. She suddenly lashed out to him while too blinded with rage to think. Thankfully, he responded appropriately. Shining Armor quickly pinned Ember to the ground with levitation, his magic aura focusing on her jaws. They were pinned shut even as he erected a magic barrier around us to keep the enemy out. I could hear him trying to speak to Ember, but his words were still jumbled white noise to me.

Ember would not be subdued. She snarled and screeched through her clenched jaws, clawing and flailing desperately to try and regain her footing. Shining Armor took a step back as he recoiled at the sight of Ember's outright feral behavior. But she was so much closer to me now. And I realized I had not budged at all during Ember's entire battle, even as I clung desperately to consciousness. I cannot even guess how many Hollows she destroyed before Shining Armor reached us. Did she think...I was dead? I did the only thing I could to try and convey that I was still alive. I released my grip on the Celestial Sword and reached out to her with what little strength I had.

The instant she noticed my armor hand reaching for her, the fury in Ember's eyes faded. Tears still flowing profusely down her face, she stopped flailing and stared at me in utter shock even with her jaws still pinned. But she did not hesitate. Ember wrapped her fingers over mine. Only then did Shining Armor release her from his magical restraints. All around us, Hollows swarmed against the barrier as they smashed their weapons against it.

Shining Armor and Ember spoke to each other in this brief moment of respite. But I could not find the strength to do the same. I could hear their voices, but I could not understand a single thing they said. But Ember's voice... It was wracked with grief that bordered on open sobbing. She could only barely compose herself. I could see it in her eyes since she would not stop glancing at me in constant concern. Was I dying? None of us knew. But it was clear to me what they were implying. I was down. I needed to be evacuated. And no air support would be coming.

Shining Armor lifted his head as I suspected he began to call for help via magic telepathy. Ember removed the Lunar Shield from my right arm. Probably to make me easier to carry. They could just collect my gear from the battlefield afterward anyway since they would be easy to spot. And before long, I noticed plumes of purple mist rising as someone came barreling through. Whoever it was, they had to be amazingly strong. And I was not surprised by who it was. The barrier parted to allow someone to enter once the Hollows on that side were reduced to dust. The Apple siblings had arrived in the form of Applejack and Big Macintosh, their mace and mighty hammer making easy work of even the heavy infantry around us. They armor had held up well, but was lined with dents from heavy fighting on the front lines. And the looks of disbelief on their faces when they saw me down like that...

Big Macintosh had little to say, but Applejack all but yelled at Shining Armor and Ember. She looked almost panicked to see me like this. I was confused as well. Why such a sudden shift in tactics? The Hollows up to that point had gone out of their way to avoid the use of deadly force against me. Now they were actively gunning for me. Shining Armor sounded like he was demanding that they compose themselves for my sake, especially since we had no way of knowing how severe my injuries were. Big Macintosh started to reach for me in a manner that had me suspecting he was going to remove my helmet, but Shining Armor barked at him. It would be wiser to keep my helmet where it was until there was someone ready to administer first aid the instant my wound was exposed. And so they got to work preparing to make a mad dash for the field HQ. We were fairly deep into the enemy lines. It was going to be one desperate charge.

They made certain I would remain facedown as I was. Shining Armor and Applejack had my arms slung over their backsides to pull me along, Applejack having even slung her mace in its holster since she would not be able to fight while pulling me. Big Macintosh stood ready at the front while Ember fetched her helmet. And with a shout from Shining Armor, we were off. There would have been no way to push through the ocean of Hollows with that barrier. The only way through would be to carve a path.

The instant the barrier dropped, Ember made her move. She hovered directly above us and made a full rotation while unleashing a full breath of fire into the first rows of Hollows around us. They then charged as they dragged me along. I could only barely lift my head enough to see what was happening ahead as Big Macintosh smashed his way through anything that got in his way. That heavy hammer pulverized every Hollow it struck in a single blow and his full suit of barding held up fabulously to any blow that did manage to swing low enough to strike him. The mightiest earth pony stallion in Ponyville was a truly unstoppable force and was ideal as the point man for this task. Ember was hard at work guarding the sides and rear as she torched any Hollows that tried to swarm our blind spots.

The resistance as we headed west was intense enough from the outset, but it only became more unmoving as we advanced with a gut-wrenching tension hanging over us. The Hollows began to throw everything they could at us to try and slow us down. Instead of just attacking, Hollows began to literally try to swarm over Big Macintosh to restrain him. Had Shining Armor called literally any other stallion over to serve as an escort, they would have surely been overpowered. But Big Macintosh proved to be just strong enough to throw the enemy off when they tried to pin him down. But when our progress started to slow, the Hollows ahead of us started dissolving into mist in rapid succession. And then I saw and heard it. Arrows striking them in vulnerable locations around the head.

These were not explosive arrows that were dropping the Hollows that obstructed our path. These were ordinary arrows. And only our hippogriff archers carried them at that time. They were making a concentrated effort to forge a path for us by thinning out the enemy ranks for as long as their quivers would hold out. They could see us with their taller stature and keen avian vision. The barrage was intense and chaotic, the Hollows having no defense for such swift and precise attacks. Not an arrow was wasted. When an arrow struck, a Hollow fell.

And yet...it just was not enough. We were up against impossible numbers. When we finally hit a stalemate as Ember coughed harshly from overuse of her natural flame breath, Shining Armor erected another barrier around us. And there we waited with the enemy smashing their weapons against us en masse. My allies huddled together as even the sunlight above started to be blocked out. The Hollows were swarming us so heavily that they were even beginning to climb over the barrier itself. A glance to my side showed that Shining Armor was gritting his teeth while the aura over his horn flared fiercely. And bit by bit, the dome of magic light around us began to shrink inward. Anything he could do to lessen the strain on his focus.

Horror filled my senses. We were about to drown in the purple ocean that was literally minutes away from crashing through our defenses. My allies started to draw near, huddling together as the walls began to close in. I heard Shining Armor groan incoherently, struggling to hold back the dozens of weapons smashing against the walls and the growing weight bearing down on it. And no one was coming to save us.

I thought I heard something from beyond the barrier. Explosions? From falling arrows? Whatever the case, it was too late for any assistance. I could see great cracks starting to form in the barrier around us. The cracks began to shrink as Shining Armor exerted himself further, but they began to grow again. But then...were some of the Hollows starting to attack each other?

Plumes of purple mist began to rise around the barrier. And bit by bit, the pressure on Shining Armor's defenses began to lessen. The barrier expanded outward to steadily regain its original size. And then I saw it. Some of the Hollows around us had a sort of magic veil around their heads. They had been bewitched into seeing their allies as enemies. And in the chaos of the battle raging around us, the Hollows that continued to assault our defenses were entirely unaware that some of their own were stabbing and beating them into oblivion. And there was only one mare who had the means to turn our enemies against each other.

A gap in the ocean was finally forged. And standing there surrounded by a cadre of hijacked Hollows was Trixie. With her own personal army at her disposal, she had broken formation to reach us. She was the only one in the entire militia who could have safely done so since she would never run out of soldiers. More and more explosive arrows fell upon the droves of Hollows that were still to the west of us, blowing open a clear path for us to charge through.

The resistance from the east desperately tried to follow us as my allies made a mad dash to the west now that we had a very brief opportunity to escape. And my wound was finally starting to catch up to me. My eyes became too heavy in spite of the tension filling my heart. But before Trixie could leave my sight as her own hijacked Hollows tried to hold the rest off, one tenacious enemy Hollow managed to muscle its way through and smashed a sword across Trixie's horn. It was not even chipped, but that hard hit was enough to stun her.

My exhausted eyes went wide in horror. Her magic focus disrupted, the Hollows that she once controlled turned to face her as she gazed up in terror at them all. The last thing I remember before everything became silent and my vision went black was a pack of Hollows beginning to descend upon Trixie...

When I next opened my eyes, my head was full of a haze. I had no strength to move and all I saw above me was the ceiling of a very large tent. And all around me, I heard words. Words I could understand again. But the tension in the air... Everything had changed. I heard groans of pain, the sound of medical equipment, and conversations regarding the possibility of having to ration anesthetics. I was...in the infirmary. How long had I been out?

I took a moment to gaze exhaustedly at the ceiling. My body resting on a cot while I could see a few tubes hooked up to machines and an IV drip that were inserted into my body. My head...felt like it had been wrapped in bandages. The texture against my scalp... Had they shaved my head?

It took effort, but I lifted my head just enough to gaze around me. The infirmary was much larger than I remembered. They must have expanded it as a precaution. And it...was not a pretty sight. Dozens of ponies resting in cots after having just been administered all manner of surgeries were around me. I could hear a team of medics over yonder trying to save another unfortunate infantryman. The weight of the situation dawned on me. How did it come to this? How did we go from such smooth and efficient performance in the field...to so many who might not make it? And now...even I was out of action? What were even the extent of my injuries?

My exhaustion and disorientation prevented me from fully processing the grim developments happening around me. Tempted to sleep, anything to just...take my mind off the awful situation around me, I set my head down and let it roll onto its right side. But then my tired eyes opened wide as I saw who was resting in a bed right across the row from me.

Trixie. I never saw what happened to her, but the fact that she made it back to the infirmary filled my heart with a glimmer of relief. But the state she was in... Heavily bandaged with red stains here and there, her head wrapped and with a respirator placed over her face... There are no words to describe the sorry state she was in. Just what happened to her before she could be rescued? Did her safeguard enchantment fail to deploy?

I tried to call out to her. Whispered her name to hopefully wake her. And my words did reach her. Her bruised eyes slowly opened while she glanced over at me. I said nothing, hardly able to process what I was seeing. I could not believe...that something as precious as one of Equestria's people could end up in this state because of my own kind. Because I was there.

She did not have to do what she did. Maybe someone else would have rescued us in time. It was such a brave move she made. And so I asked why she put herself in such a dangerous situation for us. And Trixie replied, but not with words. She could not find the strength to speak, so she resorted to a different means. Her horn, the one part of her that proved too tough to break, was coated by a very weak aura. Not quite billowing. More like...weakly coating it. And before me formed a panel of her magic energies that resembled a sign. Text began to appear on it. And...the text on it...

"I couldn't lose the most important friend I ever made."

I barely had time to shed a single tear before the panel became lined with static and faded entirely. The heart monitor Trixie was hooked up to began to beep in an erratic and inconsistent rhythm. And soon...just one long droning beep as her head rolled to one side. The sound of her heart monitor brought the medics running, doing all they could to resuscitate her. But my tears flowed uncontrollably even if I did not have the strength to call out to her. My friend was dying and I knew it was my fault. And then...everything went black again as my ears fell deaf.

Consciousness returned to me later. I could hear the pattering of rain atop the tent. A storm had come. But if the infirmary was still standing... And the air around me being calmer... Then that meant the battle had been won. We survived another day. Even if only barely this time. I let out a long sigh of relief upon realizing this. However, that train of thought was interrupted as i suddenly remembered. Trixie! Did they save her?

I turned my head to look to my right. And Trixie...was not there. Someone else I did not recognize had been put in her place. A stallion who was nowhere near as bandaged as she had been. He appeared to be fully sedated. While it would have been much more jarring had there been only an empty cot there, the truth dawned on me.

I turned my head to the ceiling as my memories of the battle returned to me. My tears flowed heavily as I squinted my eyes shut and let out raspy quiet sobs. The horror of seeing so many wounded personnel being hauled off by our aerial evacuation units. Nightmare Moon had been wounded to the point of not being able to assist us. And now...we had lost Trixie.

I was a fool to think we would get through this war without a single loss of life. That just is not how war works. And she... She had just gotten her life back on track. Made amends with those she wronged through her sheer ego. She became a good friend of mine. And now...a casualty of war far from home. Trixie, you deserved better...

It was around this time that one of the medics happened to walk along the row to my right. He looked exhausted after probably having to spend hours tending to dozens of patients one after the other. He was a unicorn stallion and was chugging down a mug of coffee to keep himself going. But when he passed me, his eyes opened wide as he noticed I was looking right at him. "Oh, you're awake?"

I had no will to speak. Not while I was in mourning. I think he may have mistaken me for trying to push myself up and rested a hoof on my wrist. "Easy there, don't try to get up. I couldn't believe the condition you were in when they got you here. Looks like you took a hammer to the back of the head."

So it was true. It was not an accident. I really had been directly attacked in a manner that should have killed me. I let out a long sigh and found the strength to speak. "How bad is it..."

"Like with my patients back home, I'll give you the bad news first. Skull fracture. Trauma was detected in the occipital and parietal lobes, resulting in a lingering concussion. You'll need to take it easy for a while." He explained as those words hit me in a way I did not expect. I knew it was bad. I remember the disorientation, the complete loss of balance and even the malfunctioning of my eyesight and ability to understand speech. It appeared my brain had stabilized now that my vision and hearing were more or less back to normal, but still... My skull had been cracked right open. Would I ever make a full recovery?

The medic could likely see the distress in my eyes and was quick to give me whatever reassurance he could. "Anyway, that's just the bad news. The good news is it could've been a lot worse. I don't know what they made your helmet out of, but it must be made of some impressively resilient stuff. If that material was any flimsier, you would've been facing permanent brain damage at best or death in minutes at worst. You...were extremely lucky out there today."

This did soothe my anxiety just enough. I knew that my helmet is tougher than the rest of my armor The binding of the Element of Humanity to it probably makes it entirely indestructible. It may give, but it will not break. And that enhanced toughness provided just enough of a threshold to minimize an traumatic head injuries I may receive while wearing it. But my eyes then looked past the doctor at the bed beyond him. I did not recognize its occupant, but that was not I was thinking about. The doctor noticed where my eyes were looking and glanced back at the slumbering stallion behind him. "Friend of yours?"

"Trixie..." I muttered, still disturbed over what I saw before I lost consciousness twice over. She risked everything for us... For me.

"Oh... Miss Lulamoon?" The doctor retorted with a somber tone. He knew what I was implying. But when he looked at me, while his tone remained somber, what he said next was very unexpected. "She's been moved to intensive care. And I don't know if she's going to make it..."

My eyes opened wide. She was alive? Even if just barely? But that brief glimmer of hope faded as suddenly as it arrived. I knew she was not going to make it. Not after that. And my head rolled further onto its side. The doctor then said to me, "It's a miracle she made it back alive at all. Whatever happened out there, the aerial evacuation personnel couldn't reach her and I think something went wrong with that safeguard enchantment. I heard Princess Celestia herself had to bail her out. She was so far gone when they brought her in that I was convinced Trixie was holding on through sheer force of will. She's a stubborn one."

"She really is..." I muttered as I began to recall the first time I ever met her. Just a random delivery to a wagon in an alley. The flair of her performance that night following a most heartfelt explanation and apology to her audience. And now...she would never perform again. I could only imagine the outpouring of grief that awaited her fan base once news spread back home. And they would hate me for it.

The doctor fell silent for a moment as he sipped from his coffee. I think he was staying by me just for some pleasant conversation as a means to help wake him up. Although he then said, "I think I should tell you about the ones who brought you in. Three of them returned to the battlefield after getting you to the infirmary, but...the Dragon Lord..."

Ember. The mention of her title filled me with a sudden dread. What happened once she got me back to the field HQ? Did she snap again? Did she hurt someone? "Is she...all right?"

The doctor took another swig of his coffee before saying, "As soon as you were admitted to the infirmary, she just...dropped. Collapsed to the ground. The wounds she received were only mild and we patched her up just fine, but it seems she suffered a massive anxiety attack. We hooked her up to a ventilator for an hour and she was free to go, but I don't think she'll be fit for the battlefield for at least another week. She's displaying symptoms of an anxiety hangover, as we like to call it."

"We might not have a week, doc..." I muttered as I started to contemplate just how dire the situation had become. And now I would be out of action for weeks at least. There was no way I could fight with a skull fracture. Would my allies succeed without me? And finally...the most important question of all. "Sounds like the battle's over... How many did we lose?"

Yet again, a glimmer of good news in spite of the odds we were up against. "None. I don't know if it's because of the strategies they've been using or because of just how well prepared they've been, but I haven't heard of us losing anyone today. Between you and me, I think that if we didn't receive that emergency air support from our airship fleet and that crazy kirin out there, we probably would've been looking at a sizeable body count. They thinned out the enemy fast."

Kirin... So that really was Rain Shine. With how little I saw, she appeared unstoppable. But what happened after that? "Rain Shine... Is she OK?"

The doctor then explained, "Yeah, from what I saw. She didn't have a single wound on her by the time the battle ended. No idea what happened to her armor though. I don't think she ever stopped fighting until the very last man. She probably had the highest kill count out of any single infantryman today. I didn't know anything about kirin until today, but they're...dangerous when provoked. Although like the Dragon Lord, I understand she was completely burned out once the dust settled. I suppose that's to be expected when you take on an entire army by yourself."

I sighed as I processed this information. Ember and Rain Shine were both out of commission for what would likely be the rest of the war. My entire unit incapacitated after a single battle. Who else was taken out of the fight? I sighed harshly and set my head back down as the distant rumble of thunder serenaded the pattering of rain above me. Everything I had feared would happen all transpired in just one afternoon. The people of Equestria now knew the true horrors of war. Something that should have always remained alien to them. All because I was there...

The doctor beside me rested his hoof on my exposed arm and chugged the rest of his drink. He then said kindly to me, "Anyway, thanks for the conversation. I needed it after the rush. We're not out of the fight yet. I like to think there's still a way out. At least as long as we haven't lost anyone yet."

I weakly nodded without a word. And I could not find the will to speak. The doctor continued on without a single show of scorn towards me. Probably just his professionalism preventing him from expressing whatever underlying distrust he likely had for me by then. But I did not go undisturbed for long. While I do not think there was any visiting hours for the infirmary, there must have been some exceptions in place. One of the royal guards came walking down the path to my left. There was something about him that came across as familiar despite him bearing the usual blue and white coat of arms as his colleagues on the force. While still wearing that gilded barding, his helmet was missing now that he was off the battlefield. He came right up to me, a look of sincere concern in his youthful eyes. Too young to be a stallion, but no longer a colt... "Sir James? Are you...hanging in there?"

My eyes narrowed in recollection. I vaguely remembered this pegasus boy. And then it hit me. "Phalanx...?"

"Yes, it's me. I've been hanging in there. And...you?" The young pegasus guardsman said to me. He looked exhausted, but also jarred. And I was quick to notice something was off. His left wing was heavily bandaged. Even this boy who was not quite a man did not escape the battle unscathed. He noticed where my eyes were looking and spoke with a heavy sigh. "A sword...took off the top half... If it's still out there on the battlefield, it's probably been trampled to the point of being unsalvageable..."

I nearly wretched at the thought. I only spoke to this young man once when he needed someone to talk to. And...he had essentially lost a limb in the battle. He would never fly again. I could not bring myself to even look at him as new tears started to fill my eyes. And I was not the only one to weep as Phalanx buried his face into my arm. "It's not your fault, sir! You've been giving everything for us! I won't blame you... And I'll make sure my parents won't either..."

He really was little more than a colt. And I could barely process seeing this boy having been maimed. Although through my tears, I thought I heard a familiar voice from somewhere beyond the infirmary's walls. Despite the rain, I could hear an almost frantic voice speaking. "Sir, please! Please let me see my boy!"

"Your boy? I'm pretty sure your only son isn't even enlisted in the guard... He's way too young for it anyway." I heard one of the medics speak from outside the infirmary. If too many distressed friends or loved ones came in, it would only complicate the work of those who were there. But I knew the voice. And Phalanx too was distracted enough to listen in.

The voice I recognized then explained, "No, he's not. But the... The one here is like a son to me. Please, sir. I need to see him. I just...please!"

"Someone you know?" Phalanx asked with his tears drying.

"My dad... Kind of." I retorted before I could see someone enter. One who had been soaked by the rain. And after scanning the rows of the wounded, his eyes fell upon me. And a familiar hippogriff stallion came rushing over while I could barely bring myself to look at him. "Hi, papa bird..."

Phalanx took a step back as Sky Beak could only barely compose himself while rubbing his hand over my bandaged head. "Ooooh no... No no no, how did it come to this? We were supposed to be watching over you..."

My eyes went wide as that wonderful stallion scooped his arms under arms under me and held himself to me, his rain-soaked feathers feeling rather pleasant at the time. He whimpered pathetically in ways I never dreamed I would hear from him. "Oh my lord, I am so sorry... We did everything we could, my boy... We tried, we really did... Everyone's tearing themselves up over this... How will we ever face our queen? What will I tell Ocean and the kids back home...?"

I remembered. I remembered the last time I departed the Alabaster. Novo had explicitly ordered her men to see to it that I would not be harmed. And they joyously swore themselves to be there for me when I needed them. And they still failed. But I held no contempt for the hippogriffs in the militia. We never could have seen that battle coming. They could only see so much. There was so many to fight through. They failed...because it was an impossible task. And I could not hate them for it. I rested my fingers on his arm and muttered, "It's...OK... You did what you could..."

"But I didn't do enough! We could've done more! Oh my boy, I'm so sorry!" Sky Beak whimpered pathetically. I could not imagine him ever having seen Silverstream or Terramar in any such condition. He had never known the horror of a father seeing his child in such a grave situation. Did he see me the moment I fell? The moment that hammer smashed into the back of my head? I dared not ask. It was a moment I barely remembered, but it was not a memory I wanted to risk stirring up.

Sky Beak whimpered in ways I would have thought impossible. The wonderful father stallion who held me in his arms wept and pleaded while I could only squint my eyes shut with fresh tears flowing free. But it was then that Phalanx managed to get a word in. Maybe in an attempt to soothe my papa bird. "Your son is... He's a great man, sir."

Sniffling pathetically, Sky Beak was distracted from his grief just enough to provide a response. "He...really is. A good man with a good heart. And I'm not going home until he does."

Phalanx managed to smile at the one man in the world of Equestria who was like a father to me. "He gave me some good advice last time we talked. I think...I would've backed out by now. I would've been on the next flight home after the last battle."

I found no will to talk, but Sky Beak was comfortable speaking to younger stallions. Even as he cradled me in his arms, he continued to talk with an easing voice. "Sounds like he knew exactly what you were going through. My boy here... He's not a warrior. But he tries anyway. What about you?"

"I don't know either, sir. I thought I knew what I was getting into when I enlisted, but this war has been...more than I bargained for. And...now I can't fly anymore." Phalanx replied while casting a forlorn glance to his crippled wing. He then said, "But...what happens if I do quit? I don't want to see anyone get hurt like I did..."

The two of them conversed for a while, trying to find solace in conversation as defenders of their people. This went on for so long that by the time they stopped, Sky Beak was all but dried off. His feathers were starting to fluff up from lack of grooming. I began to idly trace my fingers along his fluffy arm to partake in those plush feathers. I even turned my head to nestle my face into his shoulder. My touch did not go unnoticed. Sky Beak nuzzled his head against mine and whispered, "Shhh... Shhh... It's nothing permanent, right...? You'll...be all right, won't you?"

"I was told it could've been a lot worse... I should be OK in the long run." I replied in lethargy. I was already feeling so tired. My eyes were growing heavy. "Tired... Wanna sleep..."

I felt Sky Beak press his beak to my bandaged head for a kiss. He cooed mournfully, whispering to me like the father he is. "All right... Just...hang in there. Please. Be strong, my boy..."

Whatever happened next is a blur. I was asleep in moments. And my fevered dreams were anything but restful. When I once again awoke from my nap, the place was quiet. The infirmary had lights hanging in rows throughout the tent that had dimmed for the evening. The atmosphere was quiet, but not quite peaceful. The worst had passed, but the scars remained.

Night was likely fast approaching as I rested in bed. But once again, a visitor approached. But the way this stallion came my way... One of the royal guard in uniform, but he looked uneasy. Eyes constantly glancing around as the unicorn stallion came up on the row to my right. He was being exceptionally quiet despite being in full armor. And he came to a stop beside me.

His eyes were locked onto mine as I noticed his unsteady and almost frightened breathing. I was more confused than anything. What did he want to say to me? Although his magic aura did eventually coat his horn. "Look, I... I got nothing against you, Sir James. I know you've been giving it everything just like us and... Well... I guess what I'm saying here is..."

My eyes opened wide as a subtle sound reached my ears. One I recognized. The sound of a blade being drawn. And sure enough, a dagger rose up into view with the handle coated in the guard's magic aura. His grasp was shaky, but the blade was consistently aimed right at my throat. And with a nearly panicked voice, he spoke one last time. "No hard feelings, all right?"

I was too drained. Far too exhausted to even try calling for help. But I understood his motives. We only barely got through the last battle without losing anyone, but the next wave would most likely be much more lethal. If I died now, the emperor would fall and the war would be over. And for just a second, I resigned myself to my fate. We were out of options.

The stallion hesitated just long enough. He held no ill will towards me. He did not want to harm me, but was convinced this was the only way. But during that moment of hesitation, someone came rushing up behind him with shocking speed. And in one swift motion, grabbed the grab from behind and pulled him up onto his hindquarters with her arms locked around him in a brutal chokehold. This interference was so sudden and fierce that he nearly lost his grip on his blade. And the one who caught him... Maud!

There was no mistaking her. Maud Pie, still clad in her stone barding, had my would-be murderer locked in an unbreakable chokehold. No matter how he struggled, there was no breaking free from quite possibly the strongest earth pony mare in the entire militia. And while her face remained as still as stone, I could see...just the faintest hint of wrath in those eyes. She was probably resisting the very urge to snap his neck.

Maud steadily backed up while restraining her struggling captive while doing all she could to make him as uncomfortable as possible. Even if restrained, he could still plunge that dagger into my throat if he remained focused just long enough. Thankfully, the sound of him grasping and pleading for Maud to release him caught someone else's attention from beyond the walls. Shining Armor burst into the infirmary and immediately rushed over the instant he saw what was happening. "What the... Hey! Drop it!"

"Captain, please! He needs to die!" The guard pleaded as he finally managed to steady his blade. But before he could try and aim it at me, another magic aura coated the entire blade. Shining Armor had grabbed it with his own levitation spell and began to wrest it away from his subordinate even as he pleaded in a panic. "We're all gonna die here! We won't make it through the next one!"

"I said drop it! That's an order!" Shining Armor growled as he continued to struggle with the dagger. He did everything he could to keep it away from me. All I could do was watch helplessly as my life was no longer in my hands.

The guard continued to plead in desperation. Panic in his voice, he was probably waking up everyone in the infirmary while the medics there could only watch. "He'll be the death of us all! Please, let me do it! Before they..."

Maud had heard enough. With one swift movement, she smashed her forehead into the back of her captive's helmet. This mighty headbutt was just enough to knock him out. His magic aura faded from his horn and weapon before he slumped to the floor. Once down, Shining Armor was quick to secure the guard's legs with whatever materials he could reach and confiscated the dagger. He then let out a sigh of relief as he turned to Maud. "You're...Pinkie Pie's sister? Thank you."

I expected Maud to at least say something, but she was unsettlingly silent. Her eyes were still filled with a cold focus I had seen out of her maybe once before. But I understood her silence. She was upset over what she just saw. She probably could not speak even if she tried. But someone else did. Someone in the cot to my left. "Captain, what're you waiting for? Do it! Do it for us!"

"That's enough outta you!" Shining Armor barked at someone he likely knew. And when I looked to my left, I cringed at the sight of a stallion who had his face bandaged over the eyes. Both were cover, blinding him. And I was quick to realize...they had likely been destroyed.

The blinded stallion snarled in frustration as he called out, "I know you're there, traitor! Look at me! If you never came to Equestria, this wouldn't be happening! No wonder you humans have no place in this world anymore!"

I could not even try to refute that claim. I just turned my gaze to the ceiling and listened. Many other wounded personnel began to fill the infirmary with an uproar of bitter anger and resentment. And I could not fault them. "Put him outta his misery! Throw him to the wolves! Come on, captain! Get rid of him before we all pay the price!"

"SHUT UP!!!" Shining Armor practically screamed as he raised the dagger in his magical grasp high for everyone to see. He really looked like he was ready to shank someone with it with a horrifying fury in his eyes. Maud too looked just as enraged and would probably start cracking some skulls at any second. With the infirmary having gone all but silent for the moment, the captain of the guard then said, "All of you shut up before I start having to make you shut up! Got it?!"

No one dared defy that order. And I suspect he would have done it too. With the situation calm again, Shining Armor turned to me. "Hey, sorry about that. I'm gonna appoint some guard personnel I can actually trust so that... James...?"

I said nothing. All I could do was stare unblinkingly at the ceiling. It really had come to pass. They hated me and wanted me gone. And I knew by then that I deserved to be loathed. Shining Armor understood my lack of a response and departed without another word to me. My ears tuned out everything around me as I wallowed in despair. But Maud... She never left my side.

The stony mare remained by my side without budging. She said nothing, but did not move. She would probably kill anyone who would make a move on me by then. But after a few minutes, she did something I did not expect. She reached out over me and rest her head upon my chest. Only then did I hear her speak. "I'm sorry I wasn't there for you..."

I felt something warm and wet drip onto my chest. And then another. Fresh warm tears began to drip onto me. I could not ignore Maud's shared sorrow. I slid my hand around until it found her hoof. This prompted soft words from my friend. "Pinkie's...all right. A hairline fracture on her hip. She'll be OK... I just... All I could think about was...getting them back for hurting her. I didn't...notice what happened to you until later..."

My fingers tightened around her hoof. Maud was a force to be reckoned with and I was quick at the time to assume why she began to fight so fiercely and entirely on her own. She and Pinkie Pie had always been close. I remembered that day when she first came to Ponyville. They had always been each other's favorite sister. And it showed on the battlefield as well. But Maud then whispered to me, "I won't let you down again... I'm not going anywhere. You...need me more than Pinkie does right now."

I wanted to thank her, but I could not. I knew then that my allies had every right to hate me. And in my heart, I so dearly just wanted to die. Just for this nightmare to end. I could no longer fight. I could no longer bring the war to the enemy's front gate. All I could do was just...let it all end.

I think I drifted back into unconsciousness. By the time I came to, I was in a much more familiar location. The loft I had been using in the command center. And Maud was still by my side. There was enough room beside my bed for the medical equipment I needed, but there was no sign of my roommates. I looked over at Maud as I heard the rain splattering just outside my darkened window while she spoke to me. "They didn't trust leaving you in the infirmary after that... You'll be safer here."

The command center was probably the safest location in the entire camp. There was a certain logic in moving me there. But then my thoughts went to the two little ladies who surely must have seen me being brought in. "Where are they...? Smolder and Ocellus...?"

Maud averted her gaze for a moment while her tone and eyes remained characteristically subdued. "They...didn't take it well when they saw you. They had to leave because they couldn't stop crying."

Such an awful dread formed in my heart. They were the last ones who had any business seeing the results of the battlefield. Let alone on me. The absence of Ocellus' pillow fort around her mattress indicated they had to be completely relocated elsewhere for the time being. I was not sure if I could bring myself to see them in my condition.

Maud reached out and rested a hoof upon my arm. She had swapped out of her armor and settled for her usual frock. She would not need it off the battlefield anyway. I then asked, "You don't hate me?"

"Should I?" She asked bluntly while I started to look away. Maud then rested her cheek upon my arm with a long sigh escaping her nostrils. "I know Pinkie Pie got hurt today, but that wasn't your fault. They hurt you too. And they hurt you much worse than they hurt her. I told her what's happening and she asked me to watch over you. You need me more than she does right now."

By that point, I really felt like I did not deserve any such kindness. So many wounded... Some permanently... All because I did not have the presence of mind to let myself die sooner. I then asked bitterly, "This that the only reason?"

Maud lifted her head to gaze at me. She did not respond immediately. I think she was taking a moment to fully take in the view. To examine my outward appearance and weigh the stakes of my condition. She squinted her eyes shut and let out a very unexpected haggard wheeze before regaining her usual stony composure. "I want to keep you safe...because no one understands me like you do."

She was not wrong. Since the day we first met, I was able to read her a little better than everyone else. At this time of writing, I am still not certain of exactly what the quality is that we share. But I knew she was not exaggerating. She meant every word. And I did not have the heart to push her away. "Thank you."

Maud stayed by my side for a while longer without a word spoken. But I eventually thought I noticed a voice downstairs. One that was carried up the stairwell to my door. That voice... Was that... Oh no. "Admiral, what happened? I get back after all this time and it looks like something big went down. Now, where is he? Why wasn't he there waiting when we docked?"

The voice of Seaspray was heard next as he sounded like he was trying to keep a secret. "My apologies, your majesty. He is currently resting upstairs in his chambers with one Miss Maud Pie and they are not to be disturbed."

She knew something was not right. Something had gone horribly wrong and she was not going to be kept away from me. "Well I tell you what, they're about to be VERY disturbed."

I heard Seaspray protest as someone rushed up the stairs. The door to my room burst open. And there standing before me...was Novo. Her eyes slowly opened wide as she never blinked once. A horrifying silence filled the air as I was unsure of how to even feel. My queen approached slowly and with a very stiff gait. That unblinking glare in her eyes... Horror and rage were all I could see. Maud stepped aside without a word as the beautiful queen of Capricorn Island rested her hand upon my head. Seaspray entered the room seconds later and quietly locked the door behind him while maintaining a forced gaze of focus. He waited. And Novo soon spoke without budging from that spot. "Admiral. Explain this."

"Their numbers were many... And their tactics unexpected..." Seaspray spoke while doing everything in his power to stop just shy of cowering before his queen. The once proud commander of Capricorn Island's guards was reduced to a quivering wreck of a stallion that only barely retained his composure.

"When I departed, I entrusted you and your men to se that this man remains safe. That he would remain unharmed for the remainder of the war." Novo spoke with a low yet composed wrathful tone in her voice. She then very suddenly turned to face him, the volume in her voice rising. "Explain yourself, admiral! Why is your king in waiting bandaged and barely responsive?!"

"We did all that we could, your majesty! But this battle... The enemy was like an ocean! Literally an ocean that crashed against our walls! I saw waves of purple in that tide! They crested and rippled, the storm thick with purple armor! There was simply no possible means for us to target any one precisely with any desired outcome!" Seaspray explained in a near panic, his voice filled with shame. He remained rooted to the spot as he dared to not give his queen reason to doubt him. "So many nearly met their ends today... But the enemy still did not harm Sir James. At first... Something changed out there. And by the time my men noticed them beginning to swarm around him... It was too late."

Novo never lost that piercing glare, but her voice relaxed subtly. She then asked, "Something...changed, you say? Explain, admiral. Spare no details."

Seaspray steadied himself as he recounted that vile battle. "They had never lashed out at him directly. His death would mean the end of the emperor. We all know this. And yet...that changed today. The enemy very suddenly made a concentrated and desperate effort to slay him, your majesty. A few of our own nearly did not make it when they attempted to evacuate him. But my men and I... We did all we could to carve a path for them. Not an arrow was wasted. We felled dozens upon dozens of the enemy, doing all we could to create a path back to safety. It was...such a narrow success."

The hippogriff queen continued to glare unblinkingly at her people's admiral. At first. She began to speak with her tone softening. "Let me get this straight. The enemy threw everything they had out of nowhere to try and put this man in his grave. They conspired against him. And his allies could only barely push through the enemy to evacuate him. And when the enemy lines became too thick, you gave them hell. You focused all your fire upon the enemy ahead to clear a path. And this man lived to see tomorrow because of that?"

Novo was still angry. But she was understanding enough to see how the odds against us were truly impossible. She was furious, but not unreasonable. Seaspray could only nod in agreement. And Novo let out an exasperated wheeze as she finally relaxed just enough. "If that's the case... Thank you, admiral. You and your men did everything you could in spite of the situation."

Seaspray's only response was to rest a hand over his glimmering armored peytral and bow to his queen. The tension had faded and I most certainly held nothing against him. There was no way they could have noticed the shift in the enemy's tactics. Nor could they have ever hoped to protect me against such numbers. And Novo's softening gaze when she turned to me again showed that she knew this too. Her hand once again rested upon my head as I found the strength to speak. "It wasn't his fault, Novo... They did all they could..."

"And I believe you, baby..." The beautiful queen muttered as her eyes quivered while taking in the full extent of my physical condition. The last time she saw me, I was perfectly fine. And now I was bedridden with a truly traumatic head injury with multiple tubes and devices hooked up to me. She then whimpered softly, "How bad is it, honey?"

"Skull fracture..." That was all I had to say. Novo immediately brought her hand to her face and looked away as she burst into tears. She wept in shock with her body slumping tot he floor beside me while just narrowly maintaining a seated position. It was too much for her. I reached out to her and rested my fingers upon her hand as I tried to soften the blow. "It could've been worse... I'll be OK... Really."

Tears still flowing heavily, my beloved took hold of my hand and brought herself closer. She draped her great wing over me. "It's too much, baby... I've already lost Cygnus. I can't lose you too! Not like this!"

We held each other in tears. I squinted my eyes shut as my own tears began to flow. I never wanted Novo to see me like this. Not after we had spoken of so much to look forward to once the war was over. We had discussed so much for our future and now that was in danger of being thrown away on the whims of a war no one wanted.

Her hand held mine and mine held hers. Trying to savor this moment of respite. And Maud and Seaspray were very patient as they waited silently. We were careful to not tell her too much about why I was there in my room and not the infirmary. She pleaded to me, "Please, just... Hang in there, baby... There's a crown waiting for you. If I lose you now... If...I..."

She could not even speak. Novo scooped me into her arms as she wailed in a manner I had not seen in a long time. A rare howling with that glorious voice that drew tears from all who heard it. I wished I could have held her more tightly, but I just did not have the strength. I must have appeared so weak... Too pathetic to even hold her as much as she was holding me.

We all waited patiently for Novo's weeping to cease. It took minutes, but her exhausted voice finally became quiet. And largely because there was a knock at the door. With great hesitation, Seaspray did open it. And none of us expected who was on the other side. "Your majesty...?"

"If I may?" Sunflare stepped into the room. And I immediately assumed the worst. If there was a time when she would decide enough harm had been done to her people to warrant my immediate execution, now was that time. But she displayed no signs of hostility. No anger or disappointment. She then cast her gaze around the room and said, "A meeting is taking place in the war room in minutes. I must request your presence."

Ever so reluctantly, Novo pushed herself off me. But she still held a hand to my cheek as she gazed into my eyes. "I'll be right back up, dear. Wait for me, all right?"

"Yeah..." I muttered while I never took my eyes off of my beloved Novo. The room had become so crowded now that I had four visitors. But while Novo did depart down the stairs, Seaspray hesitated. The beautifully armored stallion then approached me while struggling to look me in the eye. Sunflare was quick to close the door to muffle any sound from my room. I quietly asked, "Admiral...?"

"My men and I failed you today.. Whatever the reason, we failed in our duty, my liege." He muttered with eyes closed and head bowed. The proud stallion bowed to me while not daring to gaze upon me. "Hate me with all your heart if you must... This is a shame I must bear. If you never return alive, I... I will hang up my helmet for good. To fail to preserve the life of my king is no different than slaying him myself..."

"Seaspray..." I muttered while astonished at just how hard he was being upon himself. I reached out and touched my fingers to his beak. I had specifically asked him to never address we with royal honorifics until the war was over, but I could not bring myself to admonish him for that. I tried to speak profoundly with what little strength I had. "You did what you could... I get that. It's OK... You've always been a good friend... Just...hang in there, please. Your men need you. And no one leads your men like you do."

The shamed admiral barely found the will to lift his head to gaze upon me. "You...forgive me, my liege?"

I chose to speak entirely from my heart as I held his hand. "Novo's gonna put a crown on me someday... And when it happens...I want you there. I want you watching over us and your people like you always have. Because I know you're the best at it and always have been. Please...my friend?"

Without saying a word, Seaspray clasped my hands between his as big bold tears flowed from his eyes and down his beak. He shuddered harshly with eyes squinting shut. A proud stallion, but never too proud to weep. "I shall, your majesty... If you deem me worthy to lead, I shall...carry on for you. I shall not fail you again, my liege. I swear it."

"Thank you, friend... Give my best to your men." I whispered as only then did Seaspray depart to join his queen in the war room. Sunflare left the door open and approached, but stopped when she noticed Maud remained by my bedside. I too wondered why she had not departed and asked, "Maud...?"

"I'm not leaving." She stated dully but with a twinge of firm resistance in her eyes. So subtle that the less observant would not have noticed it. She then looked up at the mighty sun queen and said, "Please let me stay."

"If you insist." Sunflare replied while again locking the door with her levitation magic. She then gazed down upon me and looked like she was about to speak, but all Sunflare did was bow her head and sigh in pity.

I knew why she was there. And I knew even someone like her would be too powerful for Maud to stop. I then asked, "Is it time...?"

Sunflare's eyes glanced away from me, almost as if she was ashamed I was so quick to assume she was there to murder me. She then spoke softly, "No... No, perish the thought. I understand that duty has been reserved for the Dragon Lord regardless. And besides that... I understand the emperor himself commanded his men to end your life today."

I sighed in recollection of that feverish memory. It all happened so suddenly that it took me some time to process that I had even been wounded. Let alone struck down by the Hollows that until then had actively avoided harming me. "I guess..."

"No, child. That was not a freak accident. It was not a portion of the enemy army malfunctioning. The enemy carried out a deliberate and desperate attempt on your life." Sunflare declared firmly as her eyes narrowed in contemplation. "Whatever it is that has transpired at the Heaven's Pillar... It would seem the emperor has deemed your survival, as well as his own, unnecessary. Thus...your life must be preserved until we at least have some answers."

Maud then took the time to speak up. "But...somepony already tried to kill him in the infirmary today. I saw it. And I stopped it."

"I know, Miss Pie. I know. The situation is desperate and I doubt our allies do not understand that even the enemy now wants him dead as much as they do. That, or they do not care." Sunflare explained while a glare of frustration settled into her eyes. Perhaps my death really would be playing into the emperor's plans by then. And sowing resentment among my allies... As long as the war ends with my death and their lives are spared, it would not matter if my allies became desperate enough. But what would the real cost be? Something had changed... Regardless, Sunflare then said, "But we know of the incident in the infirmary. And we have made a decree. Any further attempts on your life will result in the would-be assassin being detained for the remainder of the war. And should one successfully murder you, they are to be put to death immediately. And the Dragon Lord has volunteered to serve as the executioner."

Ember... I saw what she did when I fell and could not get up. That horrifying primal berserker rage... I dreaded to imagine what she would do to the poor fool who would be desperate enough to kill me. But regardless of the decree, Sunflare then gazed pitiably upon me with a tenderness in her eyes I had not seen thus far. "But the truth is this, child. You must live. At least until the war has ended. We cannot make any further assumptions."

In a flash of her magic, Sunflare summoned what appeared to be one of those sensor crystals that we had repurposed for observing enemy units in the field. She then set it into my hands as it rested upon my belly. "Hold this. You may be out of action for now, but we have decided you should at least observe the meeting downstairs. You should not be kept in the dark."

"Thank you..." I muttered while Sunflare finally departed with only Maud Pie staying with me. She was looking at me as I suddenly realized that she saw and heard everything. Even all that was said by Novo and Seaspray. "I guess you have a lot of questions after that..."

"Tell me later. When the war's over. I won't ask questions." Maud said bluntly while displaying no signs of distrust. I think she could see the love between Novo and I, but was taking everything at face value at the time. And I did appreciate that.

My eyes watched the crystal in my hands. And a few minutes later, it activated. It began to project a half circle view of what was around the other end of the connection. I recognized the war room. And the crystal that was connected to the one in my hands had been positioned at the very end of the long table to give me a view of everyone who was present. Luna was taking up most of the view as she examined the crystal up close. "It seems to be working... James, I don't suppose you can see me? Can you hear me as well?"

In response to Luna's words, Maud tapped very firmly onto the floor with her hoof. This did not go unnoticed. Luna looked upward in the direction of my room and asked, "Was that a yes?"

Maud tapped again several times. The Princess of the Night then said, "That can't be a coincidence. I'm sure he sees and hears us just fine."

I glanced over at Maud while she looked back at me with just the slightest hint of a smile on her lips. I cracked a smile too. She was trying to be helpful. But what little levity faded when I took the time to behold everyone who was present. There was no such levity in the war room. Everyone present was aware of the dire situation even as rain continued to fall outside. The battle was over but not without cost. Most notably was the sight of Ember and Rain Shine in the room. Rain Shine showed no signs of injury, but Ember was sporting a few bandages around her torso. But more then anything, I was quick to notice just how...exhausted they seemed. They truly did burn themselves out in the prior battle.

Celestia sighed while gazing around at all who were present. "I suppose first thing's first. Shining Armor, please provide us with a status report."

"Right..." The captain of the guard muttered before he levitated a small stack of paper before him. He then spoke grimly, "I don't know how we did it, but we have no confirmed casualties. Although that could change by tomorrow. We have a number of personnel in critical condition..."

Those words reopened a wound in my heart. I remembered Trixie... She may have very well been dying at that moment. Who else might pass in the night? Although I was distracted from my thoughts as Shining Armor continued to speak. "Beside that... We experienced... From my estimates here, at least 30% of the militia's infantry were left incapacitated after the battle. And that...is too many to move. We don't have the means to move that many personnel at once. We can't advance. We can't retreat. We're stuck."

Spitfire then took the time to speak up. "My wingmen were pushed to their limits to keep everyone alive out there. At the rate things are going, we might not be able to keep up with the rate our men on the ground will be dropping. I don't know how they managed this one."

Seaspray then provided some commentary. "If what you said about the sheer number of wounded is true, then the best course of action would be to evacuate them by air. But it could take days for that many airships to come in... Days we might not have."

Shining Armor inhaled sharply as the information on the sheets of paper before him began to register with him. He tried to maintain an air of professionalism about himself, but that dread in his eyes... A look of actual horror and realization. "Whether or not we are able to advance... I can't recommend facing the enemy as we are now. We only barely got through this one with no loss of life. All of our preparations so far have insured the survival of our men, but... But..."

"Come on, captain. Spit it out. We need to know." Estoc spoke from across the table while Novo was seated just to his right. She had her hands clasped before her in silent observation of the situation.

"If we face the same kind of numbers we saw today with those who can still fight... If we play our cards right, I do believe we can win another battle like this. But...with our current numbers...and the brutality the enemy displayed today... If we face another battle in this condition..." Shining Armor explained before stopping. The wheels were turning in his head. Something he did not want to acknowledge. And then he gazed around at us all while speaking the truth we all dreaded. "We're going to need a lot of body bags..."

The war room fell silent. And my heart dropped. So many had been wounded that day. Some grievously so. But now it was no longer a question if our comrades may die in the coming battles. It was guaranteed. If we faced another battle, people would die. Hundreds, perhaps thousands, would not make it home. And those deaths would be on my head.

It was Celestia who asked the most obvious question. "Then...what would you propose, captain?"

He did not have an answer. Shining Armor, the captain of the guard himself, bowed his head in silence as the gravity of the situation hit him. But I noticed Orbash and Sunflare quietly muttering to each other. They glanced at all who were present before nodding solemnly at each other. The moon king then spoke, "If I may? Sunflare and I...have a proposal to make."

All eyes fell upon the true king and queen of Equestria as they weighed the crisis that now faced their people. Both appeared troubled as we listened in. It was Sunflare who began to speak. "Facing the enemy now is simply not an option. Not directly. If we find a means to advance, hundreds or thousands will die. If we remain here, they will keep coming until they overrun and slaughter us all within our walls. The only option now...is to destroy the enemy at the source. Before the next wave inevitably arrives."

It was a bold suggestion. The only question now was how we would pull that off when we could not advance with so many of the militia no longer fit to even march. Seaspray then asked, "And...how would we even go about doing so, your majesties?"

I noticed a subtle shift in body language in Novo. She rested her elbows on the table and clasped her hands together. Her eyes began to narrow into a slowly intensifying scowl as Sunflare explained the plan. "We will never reach the Heaven's Pillar with the Hollow legions standing before us. And the emperor is entirely immune to magical assaults even Orbash and I are capable of. The only one who can truly face him now...is the bearer of Humanity himself."

This already sounded impossible. I could not even stand in my condition, let alone fight. But this caught my attention regardless. And it was Novo who spoke with an...unsettling maliciousness growing in her voice. "You really think the man is in any condition to hold a sword now?"

The sun queen was not fazed as she retained a firm scowl in her eyes. "Not as he is, no. But he is the only one who can face the emperor now. And time is not on our side. We are so near the Heaven's Pillar. The amount of time between raids will be brief. We will examine our options in stabilizing his condition enough to return him to the battlefield to prepare him for this mission. Orbash and I will escort him to the tower and see to it that he makes it there intact. As for what happens after he gets there... We will see. It will be in his hands."

I was not surprised. Of course it would come down to me. The one who was most instrumental to the emperor regaining some semblance of life. But Novo... Her voice deteriorated into a horrifying growl that I never would have believed came from her had I not seen her speaking at that moment. A building wrath filled her eyes as she heard this suggestion. "You're grasping at straws here. The man's already been through enough. And yet you're sending him out on a suicide mission despite everything he's been through? Everything he's done for us? Does it matter to you if he lives or dies?"

Sunflare made the mistake of trying to sound indifferent in an attempt to maintain a steely resolve in the face of our allies. Ember and Rain Shine looked especially frustrated at the suggestion, but offered no retort. The sun queen then explained, "We have no desire to see him perish. This mission will carry grave risk for him. If all goes well, he may yet return alive. And should he perish... It is not the desirable outcome, but should he fall... At the very least, the emperor will fall with him. Regardless of the outcome of this mission, the war will end. Live or die, it matters not."

"Like hell it does." Novo snarled as she suddenly made her move with my eyes opening wide. With a swift motion of her hand, Novo grasped the sword at Estoc's side and quickly drew it while all but throwing herself across the table. She extended her hand as far as her arm would reach, forcing Sunflare to jerk her head back as Estoc's long narrow blade was pointed right at the sun queen's throat. "You send him out there to die and I swear I'll see to it you're dead before he is!"

The entire war room erupted into chaos. The queen of Capricorn Island was holding the sun queen herself at swordpoint while looking like she could impale her at any second. Sunflare remained still and icily silent, but her eyes displayed a look of alarm. She dare not move or provoke the mightiest swordswoman on the planet. Everyone around them shouted and pleaded with the furious hippogriff queen. I was more frightened than anything. I knew she loved me... But to see Novo's love for me drive her to raise a sword to the most powerful mare in the history of Equestria... It was equal parts terrifying yet heartwarming.

As the stalemate raged on with everyone around them pleading, it was Celestia who spoke the loudest. Pleading with her best friend. "Novo, please! I beg of you! Just listen to me!"

The hippogriff queen only barely glanced over at the Princess of the Dawn. Her voice still filled with rage, she spoke more loudly than she normally does. "Celestia, you're not seriously in favor of this! You can't be!"

"I'm not! But what choice do we have?!" Celestia retorted while Novo was left silent. She did not budge while still holding the commandeered sword's tip to the throat of her friend's mother. Celestia then began to speak firmly now that she had the attention of everyone around her. "We can't advance. We can't retreat. Rescue will take too long to remove the wounded. The emperor is immune to the means of attack the most powerful of us have. And there's a massive unknown variable of what may happen if this mission is carried out. But we... We need to do this. For all our sakes. Yes, James may die out there. He might fail. That is a possibility. But if we do not, his death will be assured along with the rest of our people. He will die with them when we're inevitably overrun if we don't take this risk. What would you rather have? A chance at a best case scenario? Or dooming us all to the loss of everything Equestria stands for?"

Her words struck me in my heart. It truly had become an impossible situation that now hinged entirely on the one most responsible for this war in the first place. And I slumped into my bed even more than I already was. An all or nothing shot at ending this war in Equestria's favor... That, or resign ourselves to the end. And as I watched, Novo ever so slowly lowered her sword to the table. Once she released her grasp on it, she closed her eyes and sighed harshly. "Don't make me regret this, Celestia..."

They all returned to their seats. Order had been restored, but Novo did not even look at Sunflare while the sun queen still looked rattled over a close brush with death. Estoc was cautious enough to remove his sword entirely from the war room before returning to his seat. But before the meeting could continue, Novo then spoke firmly with hands clasped. "I'm in favor...but only if he is too. It's his life you're putting on the line. Let him decide."

"I suppose that is fair." Orbash replied before all eyes fell upon the crystal I was observing through. They probably could not see me, but they knew I could see and hear them. Orbash then lifted his head to gaze at the ceiling in the direction I likely was. "James, if you are hearing this... Do you understand the situation? Tap twice if you do and once if you do not."

Maud had remained silent to as to not disturb my observation of the situation. Without even looking to my left, I nodded. Maud responded by tapping her hoof firmly on the floor twice. In response to that, Orbash then asked, "Are you willing to partake in the mission we have suggested? Tap twice for yes and once for no."

A solemn resignation in my heart, I nodded again. And Maud conveyed my decision through another two firm taps on the floor. All who were present bowed their heads in momentary silence. The kind moon king spoke softly. "Then...it is decided. Sunflare and I shall escort him to the Heaven's Pillar. As for what happens then... May fortune favor us all."

"Father... If I may..." Luna then spoke up with a heavy sigh. Eyes filled with dread, she then pleaded, "I must ask... Please... Grant him just one more day. A day for us all to rest. To reflect. To...say goodbye, if needed."

Sunflare and Orbash cast a solemn gaze upon each other. And the sun queen then spoke. "That may actually be necessary. We must explore our options in stabilizing his wounds to ready him for battle. A day of rest there shall be. But no more than that. Time will not be kind to us."

And with that, the meeting came to an end. They all began to rise from their seats. Everyone but Novo. And when Celestia began to reach for the crystal to deactivate it, Novo spoke up to gain the attention of everyone. "Not yet. You. Sun queen. I need a word with you. The rest of you can head out."

Novo's voice was low and threatening, but her hands remained clasped while she cast a most disgusted glare upon the mother of her best friend. Celestia was so distracted by this demand that she ended up being distracted from her task to the point of forgetting about it. Shining Armor then wisely asked, "Have all weapons been removed from this room?"

"I think so, sir. Shall we head out, your majesty?" Estoc replied while everyone waited. After Novo already made it clear she would not have hesitated to kill for my sake, it would not be wise to leave her alone with her target.

"I will be fine. I can defend myself if I must." Sunflare said while remaining where she stood. Only then did the room become empty aside from the two queens. And I was granted a perfect view of the conversation that was about to unfold. "What do you need to say, hippogriff queen?"

Novo slowly and menacingly rose from her seat and set a hand upon the table. I almost though she was going to vault across the table in an attempt to strangle Sunflare, but she stood her ground. "I just want to make very clear what that man you're sending to his death means to me."

Sunflare watched and listen in silence. As did I. Not once have I ever heard of Novo speaking about me. I doubt she even knew I was still watching. With me being granted a very candid view of this intimate conversation, Novo then voiced a very specific threat to the mighty sun queen. "If that man dies out there on your watch, I'll never forgive you for it. I'll never wanna see you again. And if you even dare show your face on my turf, I'll put you to death myself. You got that?"

The sun queen nodded in somber understanding of Novo's threat. She then asked softly, "Is he dear to you?"

Novo's response was firm, yet filled with a certain loving pride. "He convinced me to allow myself to love again."

She... Sunflare visibly flinched at those words. And the hippogriff queen then leaned over the table as she asked, "Do you understand what you're doing to me here? To him? I intend to crown that man one day. And I intend to give him many heirs. He will reign with me one day and will cherish the family we'll have together. Do you understand what losing him now will..."

"Enough... No more, your majesty." Sunflare interjected with her eyes squinted shut. And then I saw them. Fresh trails of tears that spilled forth. "Your words cut deep... Too deep."

Novo recoiled in shock as her eyes opened wide at this very unexpected display of vulnerability from the most powerful and most terrifying mare in all of Equestria. With some hesitation, Novo then spoke with a softening voice. "You know what it means to fall in love and share a throne... Do you know what it means to fear for your king?"

"I have... I have feared for my king at times. Times of crisis has given cause for drastic measures. Measures that...carry risk. Whenever that fool faces danger, my heart clenches in fright. I always fear for him in battle..." Sunflare spoke softly with tears flowing from her opening eyes. "Trust me when I say I know what is in your heart. Rest assured, your majesty. My king and I will do our part in seeing your future king lives to return to you."

The tension between the two queens faded in seconds. Novo's rage was replaced with a solemn acceptance. The two queens bowed to each other and no more words were spoken. And once they walked out of sight, I let the crystal in my hands roll out of my grasp. My listless gaze was turned to the ceiling, mind clouded with the haze of a lingering concussion and the grief of all that was happening. But I was not undisturbed for long. Maud reached out and embraced me while whispering briefly to me. "I'm scared."

"Me too." I muttered with a hand resting on her head. Doom is coming for me, one way or another. But better to die trying to carry out a noble task than to just let the enemy reach me while I am vulnerable. I understood the logic of what they suggested. And in spite of my own fears, I still found it preferable than just...letting it all go now.

Moments later, there was a knock at the door. I was surprised I was still getting visitors, but I was most surprised at who was allowed in. My eyes opened wide in surprise as my mind cleared slightly. "Rain...?"

The beautiful kirin before me quivered as she tried to maintain a straight face. She saw me fall. Probably thought I had perished. And now she was seeing me alive. She walked carefully past Maud while the door was locked behind her. "Oh, heavens... What cruel fate has been bestowed upon you..."

She slumped at my bedside and placed a hoof in my palm before burying her face into my chest. She wept. Rain Shine could barely even speak as she basked in my aura. "You feel so fractured... Heart and mind in pieces just barely holding together..."

"Sounds about right..." I muttered as I realized...that was exactly how I felt. Everything was just...a miasma of dread and sorrow by then. But there was one question on my mind. One I needed an answer on. "Hey... That thing I saw... That demon mare... Was that..."

"Yes... What you saw... That is a power all kirin possess. Our unfettered rage made manifest." Rain Shine spoke more coherently as she lifted her head to gaze upon me. She took no pride in what she spoke of. She even looked disturbed over the memory. "It is not at all a power we take pride in. We dread it ever manifesting. For so long, we kirin have tried to disassociate ourselves from that side of ourselves. A side we have come to call...the nirik. Everything a kirin is not supposed to be."

I did recall how terrifying that form looked. A mare dark as ash and coal, coated in flames that felt otherworldly. Able to destroy her foes just by coming near them. But I still had to acknowledge the serendipity that came from such a power being unleashed at that time. "But that power...saved so many lives today. You...decimated the enemy."

Rain Shine was left speechless. She was still filled with shame, but did not try to invalidate that observation. But she did speak more in a moment. "When we were separated... I noticed a change in how they moved through the ground. They began to swarm around you. Taking a...keen interest in you. I did all I could to reach you. But they..."

She squinted her eyes shut, fresh tears spilling at the memory. "I saw you fall. I felt you become still. And all I felt...was hate. And so I fought on. Fought until there was no none left to destroy. I knew then...what it was my mother felt so long ago when she razed the fields to destroy those who harmed one who was dear to her..."

I gingerly raised a hand to her face and cradled it in my palm. And we shared a gaze. The presence of that precious kirin was comforting to me. And so she brought her lips to mine. "My dear... My love... When I discovered that you had lived... There were no words. I could only weep as what I assumed was a loss was replaced with a miracle. Please... Please do survive... I do not wish to return home...to reveal to them that you will not be returning..."

"Thank you, Rain... Love you too..." I muttered as her words touched me in ways they had not before. I could not put my mind into my words, but my heart was in it. I knew it by then. I knew it was safe to trust her with my heart. Especially when...there was so little time left.

Rain Shine could not stay long. She was unsteady and clearly fatigued. She needed to leave in order to rest. But once she had departed, Maud came to my side. She turned her gaze away from me as I noticed a lone tear trickle down each cheek. "It sounds like...so many love you..."

I turned my eyes to the ceiling again. I knew I still had Rain Shine. I knew I still had Ember. I knew I still had Novo. I had so many... But how many were starting to hate me by now? So many harmed solely because I was there... Maud noticed I could not bring myself to speak and rested her hoof on my wrist. "I'm here... I'm not leaving."

No further visitors arrived. I suppose my condition was too delicate and any further visitors would have to wait until tomorrow. I did hear Novo complaining downstairs over how she was advised to wait until tomorrow before returning to see me. And I have kept lapsing in and out of consciousness for brief naps. But while I have been awake, I have been doing all this writing. Shining Armor arranged to rig up some stuff to allow me to operate my typewriter from my bed. Took some getting used to, but it paid off. Maud has been helpful in replacing the used sheets of paper whenever needed.

But now that night has fallen, I have just received an extra dose of painkillers to help lull me to sleep. Things are quiet...but it is only the calm before the worst storm of them all. So many have been hurt... Some of them might not even make it in the end... I am trying so hard to not think of Trixie at this time... Not yet. There will be time to mourn eventually. If I make it to see the end. And the end is in sight. But for now... Just one more day. One more...and it will be all over, one way or another.

This will not end well. I have accepted that. I do not expect to survive this coming mission. I will be going in blind, but so long as I hold out long enough to find a way to end this and close the portal... That will be all that matters. I love this world too much to just let it lose all it stands for to a world that it should never know.

I am just so tired...

One More Day

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, please consider buying me a coffee.

One More Day

Even my dreams have brought me no respite. As I slept last night, I had a most...horrifying projection of what were surely my innermost fears. I remember it vividly... More vividly than I would like.

I was there with my comrades. Hundreds upon hundreds of armored ponies around me with familiar faces scattered throughout the militia. The sky was dark with ominous swirling clouds as far as the eye could see. And there before us... There it stood. The Heaven's Pillar.

A tension hung heavily in the air. There was no signs of the enemy around us. No Hollows to be seen. We had reached the enemy stronghold with no signs of resistance in sight. But something felt wrong. There was no one to be seen. Not even the emperor himself came out to face us. We were waiting for...something. As if waiting to see if a trap had been set.

My eyes eventually gazed upward at the Heaven's Pillar itself. It was much shorter than it had ever been in reality. I could see the top from the ground. And just vaguely... I could make out the one remaining avian statue that was facing west. Facing us. And against that darkened sky... It began to glow.

Everyone responded to the golden light that engulfed the statue atop the tower. And it...began to grow. The distinctive form of that avian statue expanded as it appeared to move. Spreading its wings of golden light wide while the primary and secondary feathers extending from the bottoms of the wings began to elongate. I suspected this phantom phoenix was about to take flight. But instead... Those sets of feathers began to reach out further. And further. Eventually until they did not look like feathers at all. But more like...chains. Chains of golden light. If only I could have known the horrors that were about to be unleashed upon us.

In a sudden flash, those chains reached out far before curling forward and shooting down towards the militia. In response, the order was given out. They charged, so close to the end with the Heaven's Pillar right before us. But the chains... One by one, they plunged into the militia. And with each stab, each chain would plunge directly into one of our hapless infantry. And with each victim, those chains would suddenly retract with their victims hanging lifelessly from the end of each chain. But the chains would not release them. With every chain that claimed a target, more would burst forth from the phantom phoenix's wings with that ethereal form growing larger still. And all I could do was watch as this spectral entity started to add to its collection.

Spells and arrows flew while our infantry charged. Panic and chaos filled the air as any and all attempts to ward off the harvesting of our allies were entirely futile. These impaling shackles of light... There was no stopping them! The chains even responded to the vanguard and anyone else who was daring enough to charge for the tower ahead by targeting them first. They tried to weave and scatter, doing everything they could to approach the enemy stronghold while attempting to disorient the shackling assault. But no matter how many precious seconds of freedom the charging ponies bought themselves, they never reached the tower's gates. Moments later, they were added to the growing collection hanging from the top of the tower.

Horror set in. I was left unable to bring myself to even try to move as my allies shouted and scrambled against this eldritch monstrosity that was no doubt in service to the emperor. In the chaos that was building around me, I heard a distant blast. One of our archer's landed a shot on one of the chains with an explosive arrow and blew it apart in shards of light. I looked back in relief and saw our elite hippogriff archers launching arrow after arrow. And among them was Sky Beak. In my heart, I knew it was he who landed that shot.

And he was next. The relived smile on my face faded in an instant as one of those chains stabbed itself right into his throat. Just like that, his arms fell limp with his bow dropping from his grasp. The life was sucked right out of him. In a brief lapse of time that lasted less than two seconds, I could only watch in horrified silence...as my father was taken.

The rest of our hippogriff archers were deemed to be next. They responded quickly and took to the air as a flurry of chains stabbed into the ground where they had once been standing. As swiftly as a flock of eagles, they swooped through the air with arrows still being launched on the move. But one by one, the chains of light seized them like snakes snatching fleeing birds out of the air. More decorations to hang from the tower.

Fear and horror in my heart, I frantically tried to do all I could for the allies around me. But there was only so much I could do. Celestial Sword in hand, I tried to cut every chain out of the air I could. But they were so swift that I had a mere second or two to react. Until finally I got lucky. One such chain buried itself into the armored neck of my beloved Rarity. Like everyone else, she fell limp instantly with the magical grip on her eight sabers being lost. But before she could be dragged off, my sword cleaved through the chain. It shattered into countless shimmering pieces that faded away while the life immediately returned to Rarity's eyes.

But it was all for naught. Right as we spoke words of extreme relief, I got to see the life leave her eyes as she gazed upon me when another chain shot down into her neck. Her armor did nothing to stop it. With every chain that was shattered and every chain that claimed a victim, more would sprout in its place. I frantically threw myself at Rarity to at least try to grab her, but despair filled my heart when I fell right upon where she had once been standing. She was gone, another trophy to display from the growing golden gallows above.

So many armored forms dangling helplessly from the growing canopy that was expanding from the top of the Heave's Pillar. So many chains reaching out that the form of the phantom phoenix had been replaced by what I could only describe as a golden treetop set atop a trunk of stone. And the assault continued. More and more of the hundreds or thousands of infantry around me being snatched up by the rapidly growing number of golden chains. But then it dawned on me.

They were not targeting me. The chains never once lashed out at me. Even when they snatched up anyone who was near me, they never targeted me. Because I was the one who allowed this to happen.

Futility began to set in. I knew I could not stop this. I nearly dropped my sword as I could only watch hopelessly as everyone who had been there for me... Who had loved and supported me in spite of everything that had happened... I could only watch as they were taken from me.

I heard the roar of a dragon. My eyes saw Ember off to my left as she tried to repel the chains with her flame breath and spear. She was quick, her reptilian reflexes being just enough to make split-second reactions to dodge the chains and leave them embedded in the ground. At one point, she even snagged one that came in on her spear and even shattered it with a tearing swing. For just an instant, seeing the Dragon Lord successfully repel and even break these heavenly weapons instilled a feeling of hope in my heart. Perhaps we could overcome this.

Those hopes were dashed in seconds. I was about to approach her as Ember unleashed a powerful gout of fire from her maw. And while it looked like this held back a few chains at first, it was all for naught. One chain shot right through that inferno as Ember's fiery resistance halted a second later. And I was greeted with the horrifying spectacle of seeing Ember with eyes wide in shock as the chain anchored itself past her jaws and deep down her throat.

Her name escaped my lips as I felt tears forming in my eyes. The chain that was now grasping Ember from the inside was slow to retreat. It lifted itself higher and began to lift the Dragon Lord off the ground like a fish dangling from an angler's hook. Barely clinging to life, I saw her terrified scarlet eye glance my way before she weakly reached out to me with a pleading open hand. And just like the rest, she was reeled in to join the other catches of the day.

My eyes glanced skyward. I saw so many aerial units trying to weave around the incoming chains that were trying to snatch them out of the air. They were so fast and so nimble that it appeared they were the only ones that were untouchable. Rainbow Dash, Gilda, Spitfire, so many that had the speed to match the enemy. But it could only go on for so long before the enemy would compensate. More and more chains of light shot through the air, slowly overwhelming them like a swarm of serpents trying to catch their prey. And with that, I heard a familiar hellish roar that drew my attention away from the sky. And there she stood. Surrounding by ghostly flames of vermilion and icy blue was Rain Shine. Her armor molten and ruined, her glaive now taken the form of a long and mighty dragon of the east. Her rage made manifest, the kirin was now nirik.

The enflamed unfettered power of the Viper Edge was more than a match for the swarm of heavenly chains. It clashed against them, fiery jaws shattering them with a single chomp. But still more chains were focusing on more than just Rain Shine's pet. Several weaved past it by curling to try and strike her from the side. But she detected this and held her head high, roaring viciously as another pillar for that fire burst up around her to hold it off. And it seemed to be working. They pushed and wiggled, but the chains did not find a way past it. At first.

I saw the Viper Edge very suddenly lose its fiery shroud before regaining its physical form, falling to the ground with a clatter. And I saw why. One chain had narrowly forced its way through. And once that pillar of ghostly fire faded, I saw her. The ash staining her coat was gone and her fiery hair had regained its original solid emerald green form. And her eyes... So empty as that chain dug deep into her throat from below. With a sudden jerk, Rain Shine was hauled high into the air. Not even the kirin would be spared.

Powerful burst of elemental magic was being launched from near the rear of the dwindling militia. Even as the plains around us became increasingly less chaotic as the voices of shouting militiamen were becoming fewer and quiet. I saw so many familiar faces being dragged through the air like prey about to be sacrificed to a beast. The Equestrian royal family were the only ones who could truly counter the chains of light. But Nightmare Moon... Bless her soul, her courage would not be crushed. The Princess of Dreams charged ahead with her sisters and parents covering her with magic bolts flying high.

Nightmare Moon galloped swiftly across the plains that were now littered with the weapons of those who had been taken. The gates to the Heaven's Pillar were wide open if she could only get to it. Dozens of golden chains began to fall upon her, even as many were blasted apart by bolts of divine magic while she even zipped about with teleportation magic to make herself near impossible to target.

I started to wonder if the mighty Princess of Dreams would be the one to end this. But just when she drew near, I flinched in fright as dozens more chains of lights suddenly shot out from behind the Heaven's Pillar like a monster of many limbs waiting for its prey to draw near. And this was just enough. I heard Nightmare Moon let out a startled shout as the dozens of chains descended upon her. And once they pulled away, one was embedded in the back of her armored neck. The Princess of Dreams was hauled up to be displayed with her subjects.

The chains did not wait to see how the royal family would respond to seeing their kin being harvested like the rest. A mass so large that it blocked out the sky... Perhaps thousands of those chains descended upon the four of them as they unleashed a massive swirling mass of yellow, blue, silver, and vermilion up into it.

It was a stalemate. That wave of concentrated magical power pushed against the thousands of chains of light while they probably grew as quickly as they were disintegrated. But this was yet another diversion. Out of the side of that swarm of chains came dozens more that curled around the royal family before swarming over them. And I could only stare aghast in disbelief as they began to disperse with that onslaught of magical energy fading.

The chains regressed. And they... All four of them. Celestia. Luna. Even Sunflare and Orbash! The mightiest ponies in Equestria had fallen! And just like the rest, they were unceremoniously added to the countless bodies hanging from the growing golden canopy. All was lost.

The battlefield was becoming so much more quiet. The stragglers becoming fewer with every second. Until it finally became still. And yet, the chains continued to stab down into the earth off to my right. Was there still one more? My despair being pushed out by curiosity, my eyes went wide as I saw a flash of orange swooping low over the fields towards me. Smolder. She was the only one left and was desperately trying to reach me for any safety I could provide.

I had lost everyone else. I was not about to lose that precious young lady to this eldritch predator. Dropping my weapons, I rushed towards her with my arms free. The tenacious dragoness drifted from side to side as she swooped towards me. I had my wings ready to wrap around us once she was in my arms. Surely my armor would protect her. But...the instant she reached out to me...

My armored hand closed around hers as I saw the life leave her eyes. Extending from the back of her neck was another of those infernal heavenly chains ready to take her away. Panic filled my senses as I tightened my grasp and brought my other hand to hers as well. The chain pulled hard, but I dug my sabatons into the earth for any leverage I could gain. I pulled and pleaded, tears building in my eyes as I wept and begged. Anything to stop them from taking her too!

My voice only became more frantic as one by one, more and more chain plunged into Smolder from behind. I shouted and pleaded before I was suddenly dragged off my feet. The instant my hands lost their grip on my dear Smolder, I wailed in loss as I knew she was gone. They took her... They took her too!

I fell onto my knees and wept pathetically over the last of them having been taken from me. Only when I was barely able to calm my emotions did I start to force myself to stand. And it was then that I saw the ghastly sight above me.

The battlefield had become slight. The chains had relented. Countless weapons lay scattered across the fields. And there... All around the top of the Heaven's Pillar... Hundreds... No, thousands of them. Ponies, griffons, hippogriffs, dragons, there were too many to count. Every single one of them dangling from a chain of golden light with those thousands of chains now granting the tower the unmistakable resemblance of a massive weeping willow tree. And hanging from each branch was a motionless body. And not one of them human.

And even then, this was not the end, countless more chains reached high from the treetop and shot out in all directions. Spanning the dark swirling skies like a web. And then it dawned on me. The militia had fallen. And now, the rest of Equestria was next. All because...of me...

The chains never lashed out at me. They targeted only those who are not human. The emperor lives because of me. The portal that will connect Equestria to Earth exists because of me. Equestria would soon cease to be because of me. Everyone in it would be taken...because of me.

Because of me. Everything that was happening was because of me. Equestria was dying because of me. This was my fault. Everyone hanging from that golden gallows was there because I made it possible! I looked down at my quivering gauntlets, the knowledge of the power I held being the only thing stopping me from being consumed by sorrowful madness. I then did something I almost never do.

I screamed. I threw my head back and howled at the heavens. With a flash of light, the Celestial Sword and the Lunar Shield returned to my grasp. And it was then that the chains took notice of my presence. They sensed my defiance and finally shot down at me to take me. But I refused. My sorrow tempering a newfound fury in my heart, I channeled explosive solar magic into my sword and smashed the blade into the ground to generate a towering explosive geyser of that irresistible white fire. The chains that came for me were nothing more than glimmering shards falling through the air. This was my fault. And I had to do something... Do anything!

With a flap of my wings, I was off. I soared as swiftly as I could to reach the canopy in the hopes of cutting everyone free. There was no fear in my heart. Not while rage fueled me. I wove around the incoming chains of light, diving, rising, and spiraling through the forest of chains. Any that came close enough was cleaved by my sword with ease. I just needed to reach the top of the tower and start hacking away at each branch.

The resistance soon became too much. At last, one chain dug itself into my left pauldron. I felt no pain, nor did I even really feel anything pierce my body, but it took hold firmly and tugged on me. I was quick to cut myself free, whatever part of the chain that was still lodged in my pauldron collapsing into shimmering shards. This continued as I approached, chains grabbing my armored body and my sword cutting myself free. But finally, they started to pierce me en masse. They began to shackle themselves to me faster than I could cut myself free. Until my approach was finally halted as many chains held me aloft while I struggled to pull myself free.

The forest of golden chains pulled back while only those that held me remained near. And with one sudden pull, my armor was entirely torn apart. My fractured armor fell in many pieces while I too fell helplessly with my hands releasing my gear. But I was suddenly saved, but not by who I was hoping for.

Two of the chains pierced my arms and pulled me back up. It was...strangely painless. I was merely being held aloft by my arms. But I was also entirely powerless. Armor ruined, its wings no longer able to keep me airborne, I was entirely at the mercy of this ethereal eldritch nightmare.

I was left dangling before the golden canopy of bodies hanging lifelessly before me. As if forcing me to observe them. So many I did not recognize, but some I did. Too many... They were too motionless. And none looked more lifeless than Ember, her body still hanging by the chain reaching past her open jaws that was probably embedded into her heart or lungs. And then finally... One more chain shot into my head.

And yet, I did not feel it touch my head. One piece of my armor still remained upon me. The one piece that would never break. And with one gentle movement, it lifted my helmet from my head. I watched perplexed while the chain held my helmet before me with the polished white form of the Element of Humanity emblazoned upon the brow. As if it was intentionally holding it where I could see it.

While my helmet was held there, two more chains came in close. One reached far below me before coming back up. And the tip had taken hold of the Celestial Sword with its pure white blade. The sword was held vertically before me as my eyes widened at what this meant. But the other chain... It plunged itself into the brow of my helmet. And I watched as a certain indescribable horror filled my heart. The chain extracted the Element of Humanity from my helmet and held it aloft for me to see while my helmet crumbled into dust. As if declaring to me that the Element of Humanity was no longer mine.

I was granted a moment of silence to behold what was before me. What had been taken from me. It took my life in Equestria. It took everyone I loved. It took everything I adored about this world and would soon erase it. And now it had taken the Element of Humanity from its rightful bearer. Or perhaps...it was never mine to begin with.

I could not save anyone. I could not even save myself. Despair like never before filled me as I felt any and all will to resist fade. And with that, the final blow was struck. The chain that held my sword aimed the blade at me before the glowing white blade of the Celestial Sword was plunged through me. But...I felt no pain. No searing agony. I only felt...cold. An encroaching numbness radiating throughout my body while the glowing white blade that was still exposed became dimmer and darker until the blade was black as obsidian. And with that, the chains that held my arms released me. I plummeted away from that heavenly hell and into the abyss below. Darker...and darker...until I felt and knew nothing.

The sensation of falling gradually made way for the sensation of remaining still while upon my back. I think I felt the faintest hint of tears in my eyes. The room was dark, but not so dark as to be the middle of the night. I think it was the brink of dawn. Rain still lightly pattered against my windows while the medical equipment at my bedside beeped and hummed quietly. I did not have any business being awake at that hour. Not when there was nothing for me to do.

I felt so tired in more ways than one. I did not know how much broken bones take out of you, let alone that combined with a concussion. I was not quite dazed, but I had so little energy. And the memories that lingered... I just wanted to forget about everyone and everything. But just when I started to try to let myself fall back to sleep... Something was resting upon my wrist.

A gentle roll of my head revealed the shadowy form of a stone gray mare beside me. Eyes dull, but filled with a somber concern. She then asked softly, "You're already up?"

"I...had one hell of a nightmare... Don't wanna talk about it." I muttered as I recognized Maud in the shadows. And I remembered her...being one of those who were taken. That stone armor was unmistakable. Only the faintest glows of the machines beside us illuminated in the dark. I felt trapped, but at least I felt safe in her presence. Seeing Maud alive and well beside me was enough to soothe my fears from that dream. If she was just fine, so was everyone else. Hopefully...

"I won't ask... You went through a lot yesterday." Maud muttered softly while averting her eyes for a moment. I suspect she must have been an early riser for much of her life in her line of work if she was awake before I was. Although she quickly corrected that unspoken assumption. "I couldn't sleep... I was afraid you might...pass in the night."

"Maud... I..." Those words touched me. After having so little time to interact with her during the war, I was glad to see that nothing had changed between us. She always was a good friend. In response to her concerns, I took a moment to pay attention to my feeling. I was only vaguely sore on the back of my head. The worst I felt was very minor disorientation and great fatigue. That...and a moment of unexplainable...something. Vision became briefly distorted while feeling like I got hit with a case of vertigo. Was that the effect of a concussion? But once my senses stabilized, I then said, "I'm all right... Or rather...I'm OK enough. This isn't gonna kill me."

"You sure? You don't feel...anything wrong? You need anything?" She replied while I shook my head. She was not vocalizing it much, but I knew she was dearly afraid for me. I lifted my left hand just enough, prompting her to place her hoof under my palm. I held her hoof while she rested her head against my arm. "James... I know Pinkie and I asked you before, but are you still willing to spend some of the holiday season with our family back home?"

"Could you remind me, please? Having a hard time remembering..." I spoke while starting to feel that fatigue getting to me. It is a little too easy to fall back asleep when one has a skull fracture.

Maud looked at me with one eye in the dark as she asked, "Every Hearth's Warming holiday... I always visit my family's rock farm. It would...be really nice if you could visit this year... Please? Marble would be really happy to have you there. Especially after all this trouble."

I remembered that rock farm. I passed by it weeks ago on my way out here. And I was fortunate to encounter Maud's lovely sister while she was a good host. I remembered that little mare fondly from what little time we had together, although... "That sounds nice, but...don't you have another sister? One who's...a little scary?"

"Scary...?" Maud asked with a subtle confused tone while she lifted her head. After a few seconds of contemplation, she then said softly, "Oh... Limestone. Don't worry about her. She's just...rough. Craggy. Like a mountain with the occasional avalanche. She's nicer than she sounds. I think she would really appreciate your company. Especially since you're a good listener."

The memories of our first discussion about that potential holiday visit started to come back to me. Especially now that I knew a little more about Limestone Pie. She did give me a scare the last time I was on the premises, even without ever actually knowing I was there. But if she was kinder than I assumed... All I could do was nod. "Yeah... Sure. I say the holiday visit is still on. I'll be there."

I could see the slightest smile on Maud's face, even in the shadows. "Great. It'll be nice to have you there. I'll make sure Pinkie and I make it a priority to get in touch with everypony back home to plan for a guest. I'll have to catch up on my studies when I get back anyway."

That bit of pleasant conversation did wonders for my heart. I fell back to sleep easily while Maud kept watch over me. But when I did finally drift back into sleep, I found myself immediately surrounded by a sight I had seen before. A field of clouds up to my knees with the night sky looming overhead. And a voice... "James? Are you...well?"

Luna was near. The Princess of the Night drew near with such a gaze of concern in her eyes. I turned to her and explained, "I'm about as well as I can get when asleep. My mind's at least clear here."

"I should apologize... I saw that ghastly sequence play out earlier. What doubts in your heart could even conjure such horrors in your mind? I would have intervened, but...I fear I would have been overwhelmed too quickly. And I did not want to risk that dream becoming more lucid than it already was." She explained with such a look of unease in her eyes. She witnessed it... Saw them all being harvested like trophies to be displayed in that glowing golden gallows... She then promptly explained, "Please, now that I'm hear... Let me weave for you something pleasant. Anywhere you want to go, anyone you wish to be with... Say the word and it shall be done."

It was a tempting offer. But the memories were still fresh on my mind. The aftermath of yesterday...and the nightmare I had just experienced and wanted to forget. I gave her as simple an answer as I could. "If you're offering... Please. Take me home. To Ponyville. And let me...be alone. To dream alone and let me wander."

Luna could only nod before her horn was coated in her magic aura. And before me... A familiar location spread out before me. And I was very nearly brought to tears. The beautiful simple beauty of the first place I had ever seen when I came to Equestria. The thatched roofs. The soft pastel colors. The open roads. It brought back...so many memories to see that wonderful little town I had not seen in weeks. An overwhelming wave of nostalgia flooded through my senses as I suddenly burst into tears and was brought to me knees. How I longed to just go home again... To be where I was openly accepted and given everything I ever needed right on the first day. "I am...just so homesick..."

Luna quickly trotted up to me and draped her wing over my nearly bare body. With a flash of light, I was thoroughly clothed in some of my favorite summer attire. The Princess of the Night whispered to me as I tried to collect my emotions. "There there, my friend... It won't be much longer. You will be home soon enough. Until then...shall I leave you to your lonesome?"

"Just this once, please... I want to savor this one my own terms while I still have time." I pleaded softly now that I was somewhere I wanted to be that I had not seen in weeks. With a silent nod, Luna stepped back through a portal that formed behind her. And once it closed behind her, I felt my mind becoming progressively less lucid. The memories became less clear as they came, but...they were happy memories. I began to wander. And whatever happened... It was a happy time. What I do remember, I remember fondly. I could only hope I would stay asleep well into the morning.

123456 abcd ABCD OK, that jogged my memory. I'm still getting the hang of this.

Everything hurts... And I'm not talking about the cuts those swords gave me. My body feels like it was burned all over from the inside. I can't fight like this. Oh, who am I kidding? No one can fight like this. We're stuck. And we only have one option left...

If I wasn't so floored by what happened during the previous battle, I would've spoken up more adamantly. But I guess I didn't need to since Novo took care of that for me. I can't believe what they agreed on... I thought James was just about dead when I found him. How can he possibly fight the emperor directly when he could barely move after he was struck down? He'll die out there! Is there really no other option?!

I promised him that I would be the one to ed things if it got to the point where the only way out of this mess is if he...were to die. I promised him. Promised I would be gentle. That I would hold him until he was cold before I would join him. And they...nearly took that from me. He was dying. And I knew I couldn't save him. All I felt...was hate. All I could think about was killing and killing and just destroying everything that had anything to do with it. Good lord, what did I do out there? It's all a blur...

So many got hurt yesterday. Did we lose anyone? Hang on... I here someone right outside the window. I don't think they know I can hear them... Oh, it's them. Those boulderheads I brought with me. I guess I'll transcribe what they're saying while I'm at it.

"You think we should knock? She looked pretty roughed up out there after it was over."

"No, it'd be a bad idea to go anywhere near her right now. You saw what she did to those things out there. That could've been us."

"I guess that explains things, huh? That human guy? He must be hers if she went ballistic like that. No wonder she snapped. You've seen how they are together."

"Guys, I don't think things are looking good now. I heard we can't even advance anymore. Too many bodies to move. We're stuck here. I say we take another shot at it. If the guy keeping the emperor alive drops, this whole war will..."

"No, no way! You saw what she did to those things! We'll be next if we try that again! You heard her. She'll hunt us all to the ends of the earth. All of us! No way I'm even touching that guy after last time."

"The last thing anyone with any sense would do is mess with the Dragon Lord's mate. I mean who knows what they've done together in there. For all we know, they've already done the deed. You've seen how happy she is around him."

Are they...seriously noticing what things are like between James and I? Can those idiots really see the love between us? They almost sound...supportive of it. Although it's bold of them to assume James and I are mates already. I may be madly in love with that man, but even I know its unwise to become his forever so quickly.

"Yeah, there's no way he's not the one for her. She's been...happier ever since we came out here. Confident...and not like Dragon Lord Torch was. He never smiled as much as she did. I don't remember him looking so optimistic."

"Huh... Yeah, has it been five years already? Feels like a lot's changed the last few weeks... And not just this dumb war. She's...different now. Kinda feels nice seeing her that happy. I guess she found the right guy after all."

"Boys, I'm actually pretty interested at what happens after we all go home. I think the Dragon Lord's being doing great out here so far. Fierce like her dad, but in her own way."

"That's if we even make it home. You heard the guys at the top. We've probably got a big one coming. And that's if they don't wrap things up at the enemy HQ nice and quick tomorrow."

"I didn't come out her to die, guys... You think we should cut our losses and make a run for it? We could be back home by nightfall if we head out now."

"Nah... I'm staying. They've come this far. These ponies aren't the pushovers we thought they are. They're standing their ground. If the enemy shows up tomorrow, I'm gonna wait right behind the gate and torch them as soon as they bust through."

"You know what? I'm in. We can't let these ponies take all the glory, right?"

Wow... They're actually fired up about this. They're staying. And here I was thinking I'd have to keep them in line myself. It sounds like they're walking away now. They're getting quiet. Wait... What was that last part?

"I just hope that human guy makes it. You know what happens to a dragoness when she loses her man. The dragon lands are gonna be in a really bad place if she breaks now."

Was that...a show of support? From those boulderheads? Now I have no idea what to think of them... What has this war done to us in a positive way?

But they're not wrong. I'm banking so hard on James pulling through. I have so many hopes for the future...but only if he's with me. If I lose him now...

.....I need to go. Need to check on him. I have a bad feeling about this.

I think I woke up late in the morning, but not quite before noon. At least I dreamed well. I remember...being happy in Ponyville. And now I feel so nostalgic for my home. Will it still be the same when I get there? Will anything have changed?

Maud was still by my side. And she greeted me with a subtle smile. "Morning... Did you sleep better this time?"

"Yeah... I was home, but it's a little hard to remember everything. And I guess that's OK." I muttered while feeling just rested enough. I still felt completely out of it and drained with moments of significant disorientation, but the situation was about as stable as it could get. Maud reached out and gently nuzzled my cheek as a simple display of reassuring affection. "Thank you..."

"I'm here. I'm not going anywhere." She replied with her soft voice. It was nice to see her out of her armor for once and back into her preferred attire. She then asked, "I'll head down to ask them to prepare you some breakfast."

"That sounds... Huh?" I mumbled before I could hear the sound of hooves coming up the stairs. And seconds later, the door opened. In stepped one of the royal guards, still clad in his golden barding. A unicorn stallion of gray hues. They all look alike when in uniform...

While I was not concerned at first, Maud was quick to look his way with a narrowing gaze. "What do you need?"

He replied promptly without quite closing the door behind him, "I was just checking in with Sir James. Heard that tomorrow...is when they head out to put an end to the war."

The stallion started to take a step forward, but Maud met his with a step forward of her own. She then asked, "Are you armed?"

"All visitors are forced to disarm before entering the command center. They aren't taking chances after what happened at the infirmary." He tried to take another step forward, but Maud's body language proved threatening enough to make him stand his ground.

I could see Maud's eyes scanning our guest carefully. She was being cautious. She had already witnessed an assassination attempt on me once before. Maud then declared, "Take off your armor."

This demand caused our guest to recoil in surprise. "My armor? But Miss Maud, I..."

"Do it, or I'll do it for you." She spoke with her calm voice being completely ill-fitting for her growing wariness.

My eyes opened wide in alarm as I saw what happened. Our visitor knew there was no getting around this. Instead of removing his armor, he tilted his head down to have his neck parallel to his torso. And as he flared up his horn's magic, a matching magic aura slid out from the back of his helmet and drew a dagger with it. Maud responded accordingly and spoke quietly. "You need to leave."

"Ma'am... Please... There's another wave coming. We all know it..." He explained with a quiet and shaky voice while trying to not alert anyone who might be downstairs. And neither Maud or I tried to call for help out of fear of provoking him into making a desperate move. "I mean... You have family, don't you?"

Maud took another step forward. Slowly. "Leave. Now."

The guard did not relent, his voice fearful and desperate. "I know what it'll mean if I do this and...I've accepted it. I have a wife back home... Two colts. I know what they'll do to me, but... If it's for them, I... I can..."

"If you touch him.....I'll break you in two." Maud spoke eerily calmly while her slow and stiff steps forward relayed her stony resolve in the face of a threat. And I knew she had the raw physical power to back up these threats. "It will hurt. And you'll die. Slowly."

Maud's attempt at intimidation were proving effective. Our guest took a step back. But before anything else could happen, I heard the faintest hint of footsteps coming up the stairs behind him. And in a startlingly swift move, a hand coated in blue scales grabbed our guest by his helmet's plume and jerked his head back with a hand yank. I then saw Ember lean in past the doorway while glaring down at him with her other hand holding a dagger to his throat. She then spoke with a frightening snarl, "Get out."

There was no objection. The guard immediately dropped his weapon and rather comically scampered back down the stairs entirely backwards in a fashion that would have been rather funny if it was not for the murderous tension in the air. Ember immediately locked the door behind her while Maud and I breathed a sigh of relief. The Dragon Lord snatched up the spare dagger and said, "I guess I showed up at a good time."

"That was the second time someone tried that... Everyone's getting desperate." Maud explained in brief while she took a seat beside me. I could tell she really did not want to have to hurt anyone, even if she was prepared to take drastic measures to protect me. She then explained, "Thanks for showing up. I would've done something terrible if you hadn't."

"Oh, don't let me stop you. Just make sure they're still alive by the time I show up next time so I can finish them off." Ember retorted almost playfully. She had volunteered to be the executioner to whoever successfully murders me. And even that warning had not been enough to deter that last visitor. I turned my gaze to the ceiling in bitter resignation. Even with the promise of a brutal death should one murder me, someone had already tried to kill me yet again in spite of it. But not out of selfish spite. He had family back home. Even two foals. The ones who would be twisted hardest by Earth's evils should they ever spread across this world. I know I would not want Scootaloo and Gladesong to grow up in a world that is no different from Earth. And yet I was finally powerless to stop it. Not until tomorrow at least.

Ember came to my side while Maud stepped out of the way. But before she said anything, Ember turned to Maud. "How long have you been up here?"

"Since last night. I didn't feel comfortable leaving him alone." Maud replied while I heard the faintest gurgle in her stomach. She had likely gone without a good meal since she started keeping watch.

Ember was quick to notice that sound as well and connected the dots. "Hey... How about we swap? I'll keep watch here for a while. Someone shows up with a weapon, I'll take a dagger to their throats. Deal?"

I think I saw Maud crack the slightest smirk at that response. Ember was trying to be at least mildly amusing, but her threats were real. Maud was powerful, but Ember has always been a warrior. She is very dangerous in confined spaces. With a nod, Maud started to back up to the door. "Thanks... I'll be back in a while."

Maud departed while keeping the door locked behind her. Ember then turned to me while setting aside the two daggers in her hands. She was entirely out of armor and for good reason. She tried to hide it, but I could see the fatigue in her eyes and even her stance. The Dragon Lord herself had not escaped the previous battle without lasting damage. But my eyes then scanned the bandages wrapped around her torso, that white actually complimenting those beautiful blue scales unexpectedly well. Ember noticed what my eyes were focusing on and rested a hand over one bandage. "Hey, don't worry about this. They don't even hurt anymore. The medics are convinced there won't even be any scarring. Kinda wish they would though. I'd wear these scars proudly if they were for you."

"Don't say that..." I muttered as I could still clearly recall that horrifying bestial rage she displayed while single-handedly holding off everything around us for a while. The sheer brutality... The sounds that came out of her mouth... I looked away while I asked, "What happened to you back there? You...completely lost it."

Ember kneeled beside my bed and rested her hand over mine. I heard the Dragon Lord ask, "You saw all that? I thought...you were a goner. That you were too far gone to save..."

I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye. "I saw...everything. Beating them to death, tearing them apart, crushing one's head in your jaws... What happened to you?"

"Did you really forget?" Ember replied coolly while her eyes narrowed. Instead of just touching my hand, she closed her fingers around it. "You mean the world to me. And I thought I lost you. Everything I was hoping for, everything I wanted to see with you when the war was finally over, all my hopes for the future... Gone. In just that instant, I...I felt like I had lost everything. And all I could do...was kill as many as those things as I could before they finally got me..."

It was...hard to hear that from her. Especially when I saw tears starting to trickle down her beautiful blue face. "I've...never felt so much hate for anything... I thought they took you from me. And I was gonna take everything from them. You give me hope... And all that hope was gone when I reached you."

I closed my eyes and let out a sigh. Just a complex miasma of emotions and thoughts I had no idea of how to put into words. Ember then reached out to me and caressed a finger along my bandaged head. "You always looked so fragile when not armored...And even that armor wasn't enough to protect you. I can't believe they're really sending you out tomorrow to end this..."

A long sigh escaped my nostrils. Live or die, it matters not... That was what Sunflare said. I know she was not being cold. Just stating the facts. Perhaps it would be for the best if I did not return alive. I could not expect all the hate my allies now hold for me disappearing just because the war would be over. Not when the scars would remain. "I'm not expecting it to make it back... Might be for the best."

"Don't you ever say that again." Ember suddenly responded with a growl. She then reached out and cradled my face in both hands as she leaned over me. Those scarlet eyes were not filled with anger. Rather...they were consumed with dread and grief. "Don't go dying on me out there! I know I'm being selfish, but I can't lose you like this! There's so much waiting for us for when this is all over! I can't...imagine let it all get thrown away! Not now!"

The tears flowing down her face. The sincerity in her voice. The love in her words. I loved her so much. Just as much as I was sure she loved me. And so I asked a most precious question. "Is there something you want to tell me? While we still have time?"

She tried. She really did. I was expecting some precious words from her that would change everything between us. I could see it in her eyes as her gaze wandered, fangs bared as she tried to force it out. But instead of words, I heard a horrible wail as Ember buried her face into my chest. She wept bitterly while her hands slid from my face to my shoulders. She could not do it. Just like with Smolder... She could not say it. I knew what she wanted to say, but it was too much. And I could not tell her either. I was not worthy of her anymore. Not by then.

We held each other without a word as Ember's wailing gave way for pathetic sniffling. She soon groaned and writhed atop me as she muttered, "Everything hurts again... Everything burns..."

"Shh... Take it easy. You burned yourself out yesterday and not just physically." I muttered while rubbing my hand over her back. An anxiety attack... Whatever affect it had on her body, it would probably take days or even weeks for her to bounce back from that.

"I know... Oh man, this is worse than whatever those cuts did to me..." She grumbled as her body's aching distracted her from the grief in her heart. But it did not distract her for long. Ember climbed onto my bed and rested herself atop me like so many times before. All while being mindful of the tubes hooked up to my body. With one hand cradling my face, she then whispered mournfully, "Yes... There is something I want to say to you. Lots of things. Powerful things I can't say easily. So many things I want to say to you, but only when this is all over and we can have time to recover. Things I want to say...when we can put down our weapons and stop being warriors for a while."

"I see... I wish I could hear them." I muttered while knowing all too well what was in her heart at the time. It was so...mutual. We both knew it. We both knew how much each desires the other. And yet there was no easy way to say it.

"But I will say this." Ember muttered as she pulled herself closer. Those beautiful scarlet eyes gazing into mine, she then whispered, "I don't want you. I need you."

A very peculiar choice of words. Words that caught my attention. "Need me...?"

"I know. I know it makes me sound weak. If I need something, I'm weak without it. But...I'm all right...with being weak with you." Ember cooed with such a beautiful genuine tone. She reached out and placed a kiss upon my lips before she said, "I can afford to be weak with you. Because I know you'll catch me if I fall. I need you. I want to be good enough for you. I want to be beautiful enough for you. And I'm not afraid to be weak for you...if you make me stronger."

Such...power in those words. It was all just shy of a confession. Just on the precipice of telling me the words that would change everything between us. She wanted me to know, but she still could not make that leap just yet. But I knew. And I understood. But there was still one I needed to ask. "Am I...good enough for you though?"

"James..." Ember sighed before cradling my face in both hands once more. For just a moment, she said nothing. But the uncertainty in her eyes finally gave way to a quiet joy as I noticed a beaming smile form on her long narrow jaws. And the words that followed...hit me in just the right way. "You're all I've ever wanted."

We embraced. Her lips found her ways to mine and I cradled her as best as my weakened body would allow. That barely veiled declaration of love did wonders for my heart in that moment. Truly, the love of a dragon is like no other. And I felt so honored to be declared worthy of hers. And when that kiss ended, she gazed into my eyes as her voice carried a beautiful tone of longing. "I want to be yours. I want to hold you forever and keep you as happy as you make me. I don't want anyone else. I don't...need anyone else. But I need you... Oh my lord, how I need you..."

I pulled Ember up against me, her head being tucked under my chin. I wanted to say so much to her, but could not find the will. Nor could I find the strength. But I think she knew. She knew I listen better than I speak. And she sighed blissfully in our embrace. "I'll have faith in you... I'll keep believing you'll make it back tomorrow... It's the only thing keeping me going now. If I stop believing...I don't know what I'll do with myself. I'm...committing myself towards too much now to have any plans for what'll happen...if you don't return."

"You're...wonderful, Ember..." I muttered with what little strength I could find to bring myself to speak. I could not say the wonderful things she did, but I tried. "You're...one of the best things to happen to me since heading out to fight this war... I feel...blessed to have you. You give me the courage to keep going... I might've quit if you hadn't been here. I'm...grateful to have you..."

"And you'll always have me, you wonderful man. You and no one else." Ember cooed as her hand rested upon my upper arm. And upon the cutie mark that was emblazoned onto it. I started to fall into fatigue once again. And I think she noticed. It was time for another nap while things were calm. "Shhh... You sleep now, all right? I'm here... I'm always here for you."

When I signed up for this war, I never imagined how dire the situation would become. War was never in the nature of Equestria's people and now I see why. I feel like I should consider myself lucky. We mages have always been kept to the back rows to attack the enemy from afar. I suppose in a way this had kept my peers and I out of harm's way as well as dulling the horrors of brutal battlefield combat. Because the horrors of war...

War is not like the kind of threats I have seen before. It is not like what I saw with Nightmare Moon or Discord. It is not even like the invasion of Canterlot when the Changelings hijacked my brother's wedding. It is mundane and graphic. I did not see any of the fighting up close like our infantrymen did, but I have seen the results. So many hurt... So many maimed and scarred... The infirmaries are full to near bursting, even with the surge of medical personnel to counter the drastic increase in wounded fighters. And all I can wonder is if we might end up losing someone before it is all over. And how many I know will be among the fallen.

The weather has not been helping. Rain has been falling more often lately and it perfectly reflects the shift in tone around here. Our allies used to be filled with courage and bravado, ready to face this threat to our world. As newer discoveries were made regarding the true nature of our enemy's goals, that morale remained high while still being a bit more cautious. And now...that cautious optimism is gone. Everywhere I look, I see no hope. Everyone I see is fearful of what will be coming soon. I have even heard whispers among some of our militiamen about considering deserting and making a run for it before the enemy can arrive. I really hope they do not. It is a long way back to civilization to the west.

Even worse is what happened to the one who got us out here in the first place. In all the chaos that happened during the last battle, I had no idea who was wounded and who was still out there fighting. James had been the first to don his armor and weapons to face this invasion. And then we eventually learned that this ancient human emperor was sustaining himself like a parasite through James just being in Equestria. t also explained why the enemy Hollows never directly attacked him. The emperor needs him alive. And this gave us the advantage of James being able to attack the enemy without worry of being attacked himself.

And then the unthinkable happened. James got hurt. And it was no accident.

I thought it was a miscommunication. That in the chaos, someone jumped to conclusions. But no... James is down. A skull fracture to the back of his head. He was attacked from behind and it took a desperate team effort to evacuate him with the enemy making a concentrated effort to get to James. Something changed. The emperor needs James alive, but he ordered his minions to take him out anyway. Why?

There is so much we do not know now. Everything we thought we knew about this war keeps getting turned on its head. First we find out that the last human emperor of so long ago has been revived and seeks to conquer Equestria. Then we find that he is being sustained through James by being the only other human in the world. Then we find out that he is actually preparing a portal directly to the world that James came from to allow its human population to invade and claim Equestria for themselves. And now...James is apparently no longer necessary for this plan to come to fruition. Even worse, there are too many wounded for us to move. We cannot advance. And James will be sent out tomorrow under escort by the king and queen of Equestria to put an end to this on the enemy's home turf. But how? James cannot even stand, let alone fight. Maybe...Zecora? Does she have some powerful potion recipe to use?

Regardless, I needed a good meal to get my mind off of things. I made my way to the mess hall the girls and I visit the most often. Between the rain and there being...fewer of us being able to stand, the mess hall was far quieter than it normally was. There was a perpetual gloom in the air and no one looked happy. I did not see anyone I recognized at first. But I did not have to wait long for a good friend to show up once I claimed a table.

Applejack was on her way over after just getting out of the rain. I have never seen her go without wearing her favorite hat for this long. But...she looked more than just exhausted. She almost looked listless and did not even look directly at me at first. I started to wonder just what she saw out there. Only when she got to the table and took a seat did Applejack greet me with a harsh sigh. "Howdy, Twi..."

"Are you...all right? You don't look like you got hurt yesterday." I asked while looking her over. She was not wearing her armor. If she was hurt, I would have been able to see it.

"Nah, they didn't get me... But...hoo boy, that last one wore me out somethin' fierce..." Applejack groaned before setting her head down on the table. "I'll be real with ya here, Twi... I really don't wanna go back out there again... I don't even know how we got James outta there in the first place..."

"I heard... And I don't blame you. It's not like we can even advance right now. Maybe it's a good thing we won't have to fight anymore for the rest of the war." I said while trying to at least see the positives at the moment. I might not have seen the battle up close like Applejack did, but I really did not want to have to fight again. Not like that. I had seen as much warfare as I ever wanted to.

"Yeah... Yeah, I guess we gotta leave the rest up to the top brass." Applejack said with a long yawn. She really was exhausted. Not even the harvest season at Sweet Apple Acres ever wore her out this hard or fast... Just writing that name made me realize how much I miss Ponyville. I just want to go home.

One of the servers brought us over some menus and fresh water, but we waited for the other girls to show up. Rarity and Rainbow Dash showed up at roughly the same time. But there was no sign of Pinkie Pie. Rarity slumped against the table once seated and let out an impressive groan that was lacking of her usual flair. "Oh my goodness... I don't suppose you ladies are as ready to go home as I am?"

"Yep, we sure are, Rarity. If I can go the rest of my days without ever havin' ta pick up my mace again, I can die a happy mare." Applejack said with a bitter chuckle. At least when we were all together, there was a certain camaraderie even in darker times. But there was still somepony missing. And it was not Fluttershy. "Say... Where's Pinkie? Y'all think she'd be the first ta the party."

I decided it was best if I broke the news. "AJ... I saw her being carried overhead by one of our aerial evacuation personnel yesterday. I think one of the Hollows got..."

"Howdy do, girls! Sorry I'm late!" Well, speak of the devil. Before I could even finish that statement, the voice of the one mare we were missing called out from the end of the mess hall. And there she was. Pinkie Pie was trotting our way with her hindquarters suspended in a wheeled harness. Maud was by her side and looked just as stoic as always.

"Pinkie Pie! Darling, you made it! But what happened?! Why are you in a harness?" Rarity called out as we all perked up. I did not realize until then just how much Pinkie Pie can brighten up even the bleakest situations with just her presence and cheery tone.

Pinkie Pie had no trouble reaching the table, but she needed a little help trying to find a comfortable position and to lock the wheels of the harness. "Um... It's kind of a blur? I think one of those bad guys came at me with a mace and hit me just a teensy weensy bit too hard. Just a little hairline fracture on my left flank. I'll be fine. Although broken bones do take a lot out of you."

"Ooh, that's gotta hurt. Try not to move it too much. Any injuries to the legs are a real pain for us ponies." I replied while just seeing her in that harness made me wince. Out of all of us, Pinkie Pie was the only one who had gotten hurt so far. At least it was a mild injury.

Pinkie Pie then replied with a...somewhat nervous chuckle. Not one of her more cheery laughs. I do not think the rest of the girls noticed, but I did. And it felt...decidedly off. At least what she said next definitely sounded like Pinkie Pie. "But hey! Now I have the perfect excuse to eat all the ice cream and milkshakes I want! Gotta get that calcium!"

"Heheh, that's our Pinkie Pie. Never change, girl." Applejack chuckled while just about all of us found ourselves smiling at this rare moment of levity. Except for Maud and Rainbow Dash. Maud has always been hard to read, but Rainbow... This was far too quiet for her. And she never smiled once. With the two of them having been roommates during the war, Applejack was the first to notice something wasn't right with our brashest friend. "Uh... Dash? Y'all OK there? It ain't like ya ta be this uptight at the dinner table."

"I...uh...kinda don't wanna bring the mood down... Got a lot on my mind." She finally said while I noticed her eyes wandering. What did she see out there? I knew she got to see the wounded in the heat of battle when she had to fetch them from the battlefield, but...was that why?

Rarity pushed a glass of water towards Rainbow, who then greedily chugged the whole thing. "Darling, now's the best time to get things off your chest. We're here for you. What's wrong?"

Rainbow Dash hesitated greatly. And we were not ready for what she said next. "I found Gilda last night. And...I think she lost her left eye."

I felt such a chill fill my gut. Rarity looked like she immediately regretted ever asking and started to look ill. Pinkie Pie practically shrieked and asked, "WHAT?! It...it's not that bad... Right?"

"I dunno... She wasn't exactly in the mood to talk last night. I think she just got out of the infirmary and was pretty beat from the anesthetic and went right back to her place to sleep for the rest of the night, but..." Rainbow Dash explained with her voice being so tired and lacking in her usual bravado. She held her face up with a hoof as she muttered, "I saw her face... Left side's got a patch over her eye... I think it's gone, girls..."

That completely killed the mood. What were we even supposed to say to that? Although Applejack did at least try. "At least she still got one, right? She ain't blind, Rainbow. We gotta at least take some comfort in that."

"Yeah... Yeah, I know... But still... Can't believe that happened to her." Rainbow Dash mumbled with her hooves over her face for just a moment. It really started to dawn on me just how badly that battle fazed my friends. Even Maud did not appear untouched. She had always been quiet, but I noticed times when she would just...stare into space instead of at us. I felt bad... A strange sense of being left out. I was spared the worst of warfare by serving with the battlemages. All I had to do was aim and launch magic with explosive properties in large parabolic trajectories while at the back rows. But they... They saw everything on the frontlines. And I felt awful that I could not emphasize with them over what they had gone through. They were all tired. Rarity and Pinkie Pie even appeared a little jittery. What I would give for us to just go home and finally have things go back to normal...

As the minutes went by, the server came back over and we were able to take our orders for a full lunch. Some good food would soothe our nerves. I think they all knew it too. My friends did not look particularly hungry, but they were trying to fight that for the sake of getting some much needed nutrition after such a grueling battle. But just after the server left, I looked at Maud again. And then it dawned on me. "Maud... If you're out here... Who's with James?"

Pinkie Pie then suddenly gasped as she too suddenly noticed the implications of her sister's presence. "Oh my gosh! Right! What're you doing here, Maud?! If you're here, who's watching James?!"

Pinkie's sister maintained her constant stoicism as she replied, "Ember's watching him."

"Ooooooooh, all right. Gotcha. Nopony would mess with the Dragon Lord when she's standing guard." Pinkie Pie giggled in relief. Good choice too. The Dragon Lord is one of our fiercest fighters and I understand she and James have become quite good friends lately.

It was then that Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow over that question. "Wait, am I missing something...? I know James got hurt, but...does he really need a bodyguard?"

Maud was not the only one who knew. Shining Armor and I have had a promise where he is to relay any information regarding James to me on a need to know basis. And I really needed to know what was happening after that battle. When Maud hesitated to explain, I decided to reveal the truth. "Somepony...made an attempt on his life yesterday. Maud and Shining Armor stopped them."

Rarity was the first to react. Her fatigue disappearing for just a moment, she stomped her hooves on the table and pushed herself over it. "WHAT?! Who would dare?! Who would dare murder him after all he's done for us in this struggle?! He nearly lost his life yesterday on the battlefield, for goodness sake! Tell me, Twilight! Who's the scoundrel who did it?!"

She was not the only one who looked ready to seek revenge. Applejack and Rainbow Dash looked furious as well and were flexing their wrists in a manner that showed they were ready to track down the failed assassin who nearly slit our friend's throat when he was helpless. And I had to tell them the rest of the situation. "He's already been detained and won't be released until the war's over."

"Dang it. That means we can't pay the varmint a visit. The guards won't let us near 'im." Applejack grumbled in disappoint while they got comfortable in their seats again. She then looked around with squinting eyes in thought. "It just don't add up though... Those Hollow things always went outta their way ta NOT hurt James. What changed last time? A guy don't just get clonked on the noggin like that by accident... If James gets taken out, the emperor kicks the bucket too. Ain't that a good thing for us?"

Pinkie Pie shook her head and said, "That doesn't make sense! If James is the one keeping the emperor alive, then he needs to stay alive! If James dies, the emperor dies! That means the portal over there will close! Right...? Right? So...James will...uh..."

Rainbow Dash began to scowl. Her eyebrows furrowed harshly as she said, "It almost feels like that guy is trying to make us hate James by now. Trying to make us think this whole mess is his fault. Like James dying...would be playing right into the emperor's hands... I don't like this, girls. If even the emperor wants James dead, then we gotta make sure that doesn't happen."

"We know, Rainbow. I don't know if you've heard but there's been a decree. Any attempts of James' life will result in detainment until the war ends." I explained while not sure how to soften the next part. "And...if someone does succeed in murdering him...they are to be put to death immediately. And Ember will be carrying out that task."

The...rather amusing look of stunned horror on their faces when I said that. When I mentioned Ember's name... They knew exactly what kind of fate would be in store for the poor fool who would test his luck that much. Rarity shook her head slowly and muttered, "The Dragon Lord? She is to serve as the headsman?"

"Girls... That's brutal. Did you even see what she did to those Hollows when James went down? She was ripping those things apart with her bare hands! I saw her rip some of them IN HALF. I don't even wanna know what she's gonna do to the idiot who decides to take a blade to James now!" Rainbow Dash explained in horror as she gestured wildly with her hooves. She was above the battlefield... I guess she did see the whole mess playing out.

Applejack chuckled nervously at the ugly thought of Ember doing...things to anyone who would murder our friend. "Uh...heheh... Yeah, ain't that the truth. Let's just hope that if anypony gets the idea ta make James' ticker stop tickin', they'll think twice when they remember who's gonna make theirs stop tickin' next."

"For once, I'm actually grateful for the brutality some dragons can display." Rarity sighed with a very relieved smile on her face. And for just a little while, things were back to normal between us all. Conversation is such a therapeutic thing. Although Rarity then asked, "But...why ever would anyone even try to end our dear James after all that's happened? The enemy have deemed him a fair target, yes? Then...wouldn't the obvious choice be to not harm him? Why give the enemy what they want?"

I was surprised to see Applejack beat me to the punch. "They're gettin' desperate, Rarity. We all got kin back home. If I never met James, I might've tried the same thing just ta make sure the Apple family would be just fine. And since fightin's outta the question now... We're just about plum outta options. If the emperor goes down with him, the war's over. That's probably good enough for most of 'em."

"But that's it. Why would the emperor wanna just give up and die with James anyway? If he dies, the portal closes too... Right?" Pinkie Pie then asked as a very uncomfortable silence fell over the table. The clamor of conversation had become just noisy enough in the mess hall by then to drown us out. And it was a good thing too since what we were discussing...was not something I wanted anyone else to hear.

The way my friends looked around at each other as we all pondered that statement... We were all on the same page. On paper, it made no sense. If James dies, the emperor dies. If the emperor dies, his plan fails. Without his presence, the portal to Earth would close... Or would it?

My heart skipped a beat as I suddenly came to a horrifying epiphany. I looked at my friends while they all looked at me. Except for Maud, I could tell through those terrified eyes that we were all on the same page. I then asked, "Girls... Do you suppose...that portal...doesn't need the emperor input's to stay open anymore?"

"You...you don't mean..." Rarity muttered in shock as bowed her head. "Surely, the emperor doesn't intend to terminate himself...to insure there's no one left who even knows how to close it?"

"Don't even go there, Rarity! Don't you even think about goin' there!" Applejack suddenly shouted while pointing her hoof right at Rarity. With our most beautiful friend recoiling in shock, Applejack barked, "I don't even wanna think about this whole war bein' all for nothin'! There's gotta be a way ta close that portal! If Earth is like what I've heard, I don't even wanna think about Apple Bloom growin' up in a world just like it!"

"Girls, can we just...change the subject? Pretty please?" Pinkie Pie pleading as even her optimism was starting to loosen. "I...really don't wanna think about that, OK? Besides, they're gonna do something about it tomorrow, right? They'll win. I...really hope they win."

"Yeah... Yeah, good idea. No point in stressing ourselves out over a bunch of unknowns, right? There's gotta be a way out..." Rainbow Dash muttered as we all decided to drop the subject. And thankfully, our meals arrived shortly afterward. That was just the tasty distraction we all needed.

What happened next was entirely out of the blue. Right after we finished our meals and Maud headed out to return to the command center to keep watch over James, Princess Celestia herself approached the table. Even she looked tired and just about ready to turn in for a nap. We all bowed our heads in greeting while I said, "Princess Celestia... It's great to see you. Do you need something?"

"Actually, Twilight... I was hoping you all could come with me." She replied while we all did just that. Princess Celestia said nothing else. And we just followed.

We walked across the camp while Celestia even put up a barrier over us to keep out the rain. Rarity then looked at Pinkie Pie while we noticed the faint squeaking of her harness and its wheels. "Is that as comfortable as it looks?"

"Yep! And it's pretty fun to roll around in. I wanna try going faster in this thing once I'm feeling a little better from that broken hip back there." Pinkie replied while finding the joy in the simple act of being on wheels. But something on the horizon I did not expect was that airship being used by those harpies that kidnapped James off that train that one time... I still cannot believe that really happened. Pinkie Pie then asked, "Ooh! We going to see the birds?"

"Kind of..." Princess Celestia retorted softly. She sounded very distracted. And I did not want to disturb her. The airship was in an unusual spot. It was moved to the very middle of the camp while I was not looking. Very close to the command center itself. Why there? In fact, all of the airships that were docked had been moved away from the northwestern corner of the camp. Maybe to keep them away from the edge?

We were led up onto the deck of that airship. I think it is called the Zephyrus? And waiting for us was the captain. I have met her and her crew a couple of times, but we really never had the chance to properly get acquainted on the same level as James. They are good friends of his by now though. And there was no joy in her eyes while she looked down at us. "So, you're the ones, huh? Guess I shouldn't be surprised."

"Huh? We're the ones for what? We going somewhere?" Pinkie Pie asked as I started to have a sinking feeling in my gut. We had not been called up onto the Zephyrus for a good reason.

"Not yet, Pinkie Pie. Not until tomorrow at the latest." Princess Celestia replied before she faced Celaeno. "I have explained the situation to you. Do you think you can handle it?"

"Leave it to me and my crew, your highness. We'll get these girls back home just fine." Celaeno replied while tipping her hat to Celestia.

Rainbow Dash spoke next. "Huh?! Wait, we're going home?! Already?!"

"Yes, but only if there is no other option." Celestia said before she faced us all. She sighed heavily before speaking with a frown on her face. "I have already informed Cadence of the situation. If my sisters and I do not return from this war, we are leaving Equestria in her hooves. And you... You five absolutely must survive. The Elements of Harmony, whatever they can do should we fail, must remain useful. If this war fails and the enemy are to overrun us, you are to be evacuated to safety. And...to wait and see what happens. If all else fails, the Elements of Harmony may be the only way to restore or maintain some semblance of stability in...whatever sort of world Equestria will become in the approaching years. So much is uncertain right now, but..."

She fell silent in thought. And her words weighed heavily on my friends and I. They really were considering the possibility of failure. We had come so close to the end of this war, but the odds were finally stacked overwhelmingly against us. Even the Elements of Harmony might not have been enough to turn the tides in our favor. They failed against the emperor before. They would surely fail again. But for what happens next...?

Celaeno stepped up to Celestia and rested her hand on her shoulder. She then said softly, "Hey, I know there's a lot on your mind. I saw what happened yesterday. That was insane. But I'll get these girls home just fine. All right?"

"Thank you, captain." Celestia said with such an exhausted sigh. I doubt she has ever been faced with such a situation in her entire reign. Not like this. She then lowered her head towards us and said, "Just promise me you will not go down with the rest of us if it comes to that. You all must live. Return home and wait. The Elements of Harmony may be Equestria's last hope should we fail."

"We... We will, yer highness. Can't let those go to waste. " Applejack replied before the Princess of the Dawn left us alone. But while Celestia started to depart from the airship, Applejack noticed something else. "Hey, Twi. Looks like somepony's here for ya."

She was right. While Princess Celestia was leaving, Shining Armor was stepping up from the gangplank. And he trotted right over to me. "Hey there, Twily. I thought I'd find you here."

We shared a hug. We both needed one. My friends stepped back and gave us some room for a moment. "I just wanted to talk to you. Just in case I wouldn't have time to find you tomorrow if things get bad."

"Find me...? Wait, aren't you coming too? You'll be coming home tomorrow if the enemy arrives... Right?" I asked as his choice of words awakened a fear in my heart.

My brother had difficulty looking me in the eye. And when he did speak... "No, Twilight... I can't abandon my men. If the enemy arrives tomorrow, I'm staying. Just promise me you'll make it home just fine."

Not once in my life have I felt such an profound fear in my heart. The sudden and very real understanding that my brother...may die out there tomorrow... I almost could not comprehend it. The thought of losing him... "No... No! I can't just leave you here! You're coming home with me, all right?! Don't do this to me! Don't do this to Cadence!"

His face was like stone. Even after becoming captain of the guard, Shining Armor never hid his smile from me. But this time, he maintained that steely resolve like never before. "She knows, Twilight. I had Princess Celestia send a message to her today and she sent a reply. She knows what might happen. And if it comes to that..."

I struggled to hold my tears. And my friends remained silent in a wonderful show of respect. When I could not find the will to speak, he spoke instead. "If you and your friends do end having to leave... Tell Mom and Dad for me. Tell them I'm sorry I couldn't come home. And tell Cadence she was my world. And the last thing I was thinking about was that world..."

As my tears finally fell, so did his. We held each other and silently wept. I noticed my friends and Celaeno turn away. It must have been hard to watch. Although Shining Armor then threw me an unexpected curveball. "And...tell Spike I'm leaving my entire collection to him. I know he'll take good care of it all."

"You... You dork... He'll love you for that." Oh my gosh, why did I laugh at that? Even if that was completely inappropriate for the tone of the situation, I think we both needed it. But once we released each other, I then declared, "But if tomorrow really is...our last day together... Tonight. You and me are gonna spend tonight together like it's the last night of our lives! Got it?"

"Sounds like a plan, Twily. I got some of your favorite gin ready too." My brother replied while those around us started to smile just a little. With another hug, my brother started to depart. "See you tonight, Twilight."

"I'll be there... See you soon." I said with a sigh with my eyes starting to feel sore. We did not want to talk more about the gravity of the situation. We wanted to savor what time we had left by not thinking about the inevitable. I then turned to Celaeno and asked, "So then... As soon there's any sign of the enemy tomorrow, we'll be up here. Right?"

Celaeno nodded while forcing a smile. "That's the plan. I don't get the whole Elements of Harmony thing, but I won't ask questions. But old Zephyrus here will get you home no matter what."

It was then that Pinkie Pie made a startling observation. One we had all overlooked. "Wait! I get we need to make it home OK, but... What about Maud?! I can't just leave my sister here!"

She was not the only one to suddenly remember friends and family. Rainbow Dash then spoke up. "Same here. I can't just leave G here to die. Not after we finally patched things up with each other!"

"Well golly, I guess we do have a few other friends ta think about... I've got Braeburn and Big Macintosh out here with us. And I ain't goin' home without 'em." Applejack muttered in contemplation.

Rarity then stepped towards the captain of the Zephyrus and asked with a pleading smile, "Surely you have enough room onboard for a few more passengers, captain. Could we trouble you for...how to say...giving a few stowaways a pass?"

Surprisingly, Celaeno did not even try to argue with us. She lifted the brim of her hat with her thumb while smiling down at us. "I don't see the issue with a few more passengers. Tell you what. Round up your closest friends and family and we'll make sure you all make it home."

"Oooooh, thank you! If I wasn't on these wheels, I'd squeeze you so hard!" Pinkie pie squealed in utter relief. At least if things got bad, we could count on some of our other friends making it home with us.

And that...is about all I am willing to write for today. I have said my peace and...I hope I am ready if the worst comes to pass. I have no idea how I will tell my family if my brother does not make it... And Fluttershy... Ooh my gosh, Fluttershy... Her husband just might not make it tomorrow... Gladesong might not see her father come home...

Now I need a drink more than ever. And it is getting late. Time to go see my brother. If tonight is our last night together, I want to spend it while happy.

I am not certain how long I was out. When I awoke, Ember was still in bed with me, her body between me and the window beside my bed. She appeared to be asleep too. And I saw why. Maud had returned to my side. The stony mare then said softly, "Hey... Ember took a nap after I got back. It looks like nothing happened while I was gone."

"Thank you... Ember probably needed the extra rest." I replied before I reached out and placed a kiss upon the side of her head. Ember remained asleep, but her hand was grasping mine. Her fingers were locked, intertwining between my own in a loving clasp. But on one finger was my wedding ring. And I knew Maud could see it. I was glad it had never been removed, but now that a reminder of my marriage was on full display...and I had just displayed an act of love towards Ember in front of my guest...

Maud continued to wear her unintentional poker face. For once, I absolutely could not read her. But I had to assume the worst. I looked at Ember, then at my ring, and then back to Maud. I could tell that her eyes were focusing on my ring. And it was futile in trying to explain anything in depth when I was much too out of it and with so little time left. "It's OK if you're disappointed in me... I have worse things to worry about."

"I never said I was." Maud replied softly, but without even the slightest hints of anger. If anything, she sounded...just the slightest bit curious. She then asked, "Does your wife know?"

While Fluttershy has no idea Ember even exists at this time, of course she is aware of the...unorthodox relationships I am in. Especially since she suggested and encouraged it in the first place. And so I said, "Yeah... She knows. It started with Rarity...and then more came into my life."

"There are others?" Maud asked while I could only nod. I was resigned to only an unpleasant response. But what she said next was the exact opposite of unpleasant. "They are very lucky to have you."

"You...understand?" I asked in confusion. For as stoic as Maud is, I still expected her to have some accusations ready. Especially after seeing her childhood home. I was under the impression the Pie family are traditionalists by nature and would condemn unconventional lifestyles and relationships.

Maud surprised me with the faintest smile on her lips. And very kind words. "You've always understood me. And I want to understand you."

"You... You're a great friend, Maud." I muttered in utter relief. She really is wise and understanding. And patient... She listens more than she speaks. Just...like me...

It was at that instant that I had a sudden epiphany. I knew that she and I did understand each other in ways we did not, but why? And now I had a better grasp of why. We share certain traits. Certain quirks and behavioral practices. But still...not enough for me to come to a concrete conclusion. And...it may be too late to ponder and investigate further. And I felt a certain...grief that I may not have enough time left to get to understand her even more. I closed my eyes, but soon felt a hoof upon my left wrist. "I won't ever forget you."

I lifted my hand and placed it over Maud's hoof. My fingers squeezed it firmly while I opened my eyes to look at her. And my eyes opened wide. A single tear trickled down each cheek, even as her face remained still as stone. Even her voice hid the true emotions behind that mask. "I feel like tomorrow...really will be the end... I don't know if I'll be able to let you go..."

"I'll be in good company. The king and queen will be with me. And you've seen how powerful they are." I replied with the facts I knew. If they were I my presence, I would be untouchable. And when I faced the emperor... "I...can't imagine the emperor being all that dangerous in a confrontation. He's a frail shell of a man by now. I'm pretty sure I'll crush him."

"That's not what I'm afraid of." Maud said coolly. She then reached out and rested her other hoof upon my bandaged head. "It's this. You shouldn't even be out of bed yet. It isn't fair..."

"War is never fair..." I replied while glad I was not in more pain. I was actually rather comfortable at the time. I then muttered, "But I want to believe that this will work... I have...too much to leave behind..."

"So many will be hurt if you don't make it back." Maud stated while she rested her silently weeping face onto my hand. She never looked away while she said something profound. "No one loves Equestria like you do. No one knows your world like you do. Everyone who hates you... They don't understand. But they will when you come back. I know they will. Because I understand you."

"Maud..." She really was being so patient. So thoughtful. Her act of trying to really understand the situation was not something I would have expected from even her.

Finally, Maud did something entirely unexpected. She reached out and placed a kiss upon my cheek. A kiss that brought tears to my eyes. "Thank you for loving my world so much. I don't want to see Equestria...stop being Equestria."

"I do love this world... And if I can make sure it stays the way it always has... I can die happy." I muttered in tearful resignation. The situation felt so hopeless, but I was clinging to that one objective. If Equestria could be saved from the evils of Earth, then that was all that really matters in the grand scheme of things.

"Don't say that. You might die happy...but we won't live happily." Maud replied with yet another profound statement that forced me to think deeply. And I could not find a retort. I just closed my eyes and continued to hold her hoof, hoping for tomorrow.

It was not much longer before Ember began to stir. And she finally opened her scarlet eyes. She remained still, motionlessly scanning the room beyond me. After a few seconds, she asked, "Any trouble while I was out?"

"No. We had no visitors." Maud replied simply while I only then started to let go of Ember's hand But her grasp tightened. She refused to let go even as she pushed herself up to her knees. Maud noticed how Ember was not willing to let go yet and said, "Is he important to you?"

Ember glanced at me while I glanced at her. So much we wanted to say, I am sure. Things that could not be said yet. But what she did say was still something to not say lightly. "He means everything to me."

And once again, Maud countered with a very profound retort. "Does that mean...if he doesn't make it back tomorrow...you'll have lost everything?"

Those scarlet eyes opened wide in shock. It was a question that prompted her to more heavily contemplate what my survival meant for her. And after a moment of observing her to wait for an answer, I was greeted with Ember gently cradling my face in her hands. She gazed into my eyes while speaking to our guest. "The only future I can imagine...is one where he is there. And it's...a wonderful future. And if he won't be there... I don't know what I'll do with myself. I'll be lost..."

Ember then turned to look past her arm at Maud while that mare remained silent while seldom blinking. "You don't know what it's like...when there's just one who really listens to you. Who believes in you and values you and what you have to say. Who...wants to see you succeed."

"He's the only one who really understands you..." Maud muttered more softly than usual. She then bowed her head, eyes wandering wistfully. "Me too..."

The widening of Ember's eyes... She knew that it was not an exaggeration. And I could only listen patiently...like I always do. I think they both took note of my observant silence since they both looked right at me. Ember then whispered with a mournful smile forming on her lips. "It sounds like...you make us both happy when you listen."

"Yeah... I do listen better than I talk." I mumbled with what little energy I had. Even after a nap, my fractured skull still sapped the energy out of me. Ember made no attempt to hide her love for me into front of Maud. Her lips went straight for mine. And what a precious kiss it was. I then softly asked, "Do you need to go?"

"Probably... I think you'll be having more visitors today and they're being really stingy on how many can visit. Security and available space, all that stuff..." Ember grumbled while she finally stepped down from my bed. She did not want to leave, but it would be selfish to deny others the chance to stop by. But she then turned to me and rested her hand over mine. "Tomorrow... I'll be there tomorrow."

"Thank you..." I whispered while also not wanting to see her leave. Her presence has always been a comfort to me. Ember then took the two daggers nearby in hand. Her own and that left behind by that would-be assassin. She held one out to Maud, but the stony mare shook her head. We both knew she had no need for a blade when a single punch from her could crush a boulder.

Ember departed very hesitantly. And once she was gone, Maud provided yet another profound observation in a manner only she would say. "She has a heart of diamonds. So strong, but with such a brilliant luster. I wonder what the carat count would be if it was an actual gem..."

That certainly sounded like something she would say. I then asked, "You're quite the artist... Wait, you write poetry, right?"

"Uh huh. I'm starting to get a lot of inspiration too. Maybe I can write up a lot of new prose when I get back home. I'd love to share them with you." Maud replied while cracking just the faintest smile. Her eyes then opened a little wider before she asked, "That cassette tape I gave you with my poetry recordings on them... You still have it?"

"Yeah, I listen to it whenever I take a nap back home. You have a very relaxing voice." I replied honestly. Back before the war started, I did routinely listen to that tape.

I think I noticed that subtle smile start to turn into a smirk. Maud then said, "In that case, I know how to help you sleep tonight. Does a live performance sound nice?"

"Music to my ears." I retorted in an attempt to be witty. And then it happened. For just an instant, that smile...became much wider. It was only for a second, but Maud...was beaming. As bright a smile as I had seen from just about any other mare. And just like that, it was gone. I felt like I had just witnessed a beautiful mirage that would never be repeated. A rare phenomenon that only lasts for an instant, one so brief that you barely have time to process what you saw. But I knew what I saw. I just wish it lasted longer...

I felt it would be best to not mention what I just saw to Maud. She did not even appear to be aware of that brilliant smile she had shown me. It may even alarm her to know how she broke that stony facade for just an instant. Filled with inspiration, Maud took a seat at the typewriter in the room. The tub holding my armor's liquid form was beside it and even the Lunar Shield leaned against the wall and dresser past it. Equipment that I could only hope would serve me well tomorrow. The familiar clicks and clacks of the typewriter filled the air as Maud started to type up her new lines of poetry. That clicking was strangely relaxing. And I started to drift off for another nap. Until...

Before I could drift off entirely, a new sound caught my attention. A knock at the door. Maud froze before hopping down from her seat and leaned up against the door. "Are you unarmed?"

"Yeah. Got no blades or needles or anything to shank anyone with. They searched me clean." The voice replied with a bit of a tough feminine pitch. My eyes narrowed as I contemplated who was out there. I knew the voice... But when the door was opened... A very familiar griffon hen stepped inside. Her right eye glanced at me, a beautiful shade of golden yellow filling the iris. "Hey... Haven't really talked to you in a while."

Gilda. Standing where she was, I could only see the right side of her body. But what I saw yesterday... I weakly reached out with my left hand, pointing at her face. Maud tilted her head to one side to get a better look at the left side of our guest's face and immediately took a step back with her eyes widening just slightly. This confirmed my fears. "I saw you yesterday... Did... Did it really...?"

My griffon friend sighed harshly before very reluctantly turning to face me. "Yeah... They got me good."

Her face... Her left eye had a white surgical patch affixed over it. I remembered her hovering in the air, recoiling from the agony of her eye being grazed by that stray arrow in spite of the precautionary enchantments she and all of our aerial units had on them. Seeing that there... Knowing my presence in Equestria had blinded her... I squinted my eyes shut and turned away in tears.

And yet, Gilda rushed to my side and grabbed my hand. And the words that followed... "Whoa! Whoa, easy! It's OK! I know it looks gnarly, but I swear this isn't as bad as it looks."

How in the world could she even say that? I saw and heard her shriek as that arrow took her eye. I saw all that red... I forced myself to look at her, my eyes unable to stop gazing upon the patch that covered her ruined eye. "But...that arrow took your eye..."

"Yeah, I thought so too. I thought I was never gonna see outta this eye ever again. I was freaking out bad by the time I got to the infirmary..." Gilda replied while starting to nervously chuckle. And she was smiling. Far too brightly, at that. "But they... They patched me up. Had me out for a few hours. I mean I was pretty drugged up by the time I came too, but..."

"What happened?" Maud asked simply while she too listened in.

Gilda let out a big sigh of relief. "I thought I had heard the docs wrong by the time I woke up this morning. I went back to the infirmary just to be reminded about what happened after I was out for the operation. And basically...they said I got about as lucky as you can get with an injury like this. I mean yeah, that sucker split my eyelid right open down the middle, but the eye... Just the tiniest knick. The lightest scratch I could get away with."

It was so strange... I was so convinced that arrow had gouged out Gilda's eye. But she looked almost giddy with relief as she recounted that harrowing tale. And so I asked, "Then...what's the diagnosis?"

"Basically...I haven't lost Leftie yet. I gotta keep this patched up for a while, but...I'm OK. I mean I still got lucky. If I didn't see that thing coming and tilt my head back in time... It's all a blur. I didn't even know what hit me until all I saw was red over my left eye..." Gilda recalled while she still chuckled uneasily. She then held a hand over her bandaged left eye and said, "I cried. Like I couldn't stop counting my lucky stars. I grabbed the doc and gave him a hug...and then I made him promise he'd tell no one I did that... Hey! That means you two gotta keep quiet about it too! Got it?!"

Gilda's relieved glee was very contagious. And when she suddenly threw in a bout of sudden levity, I cracked up. I had the hardest laugh I have had in a while as I was still in bed. It was just...such a welcome case of good news. Although that levity faded fast when Gilda brought something up I had tried to forget about. "But...Trixie never came back to our place. She wasn't there when I went to bed...or when I woke up. Did...they get her?"

I could barely even look at her. But she had to know. "Trixie...almost didn't make it... She's in intensive care... I think she can go either way now."

There was no words. Only the beeping and hum of the machines around me filled the air. I was sure Gilda understood that I was guilty by proxy. Or so I thought. I felt her hand wrap its fingers around mine before she spoke very softly. "It's not your fault... You know that. I know what's going on with the emperor and you. And if I ever got my talons on him..."

"They hate me, Gilda... They've already tried to kill me..." I muttered as I felt she had the right to know about the militia's growing resentment of my presence.

Her right eye narrowed into a bitter scowl. "I know. I heard a few of them talking trash about you. Saying they hoped you wouldn't make it through the night. I shut them up for you. Made them glad they didn't need a visit to the infirmary."

"Gilda..." I muttered at that revelation. She...attacked her own comrades to defend my honor?

"You're the sweetest guy I know... The best guy I know." Gilda retorted with an uncharacteristic sincerity. A tone and tenderness I had not heard out of her in some time. The scarred griffon hen crawled up onto my bed and rested herself across me like a protective wolf. She then looked at Maud and said, "Hey, I'll take it from here for a while. Go grab a bite, go chill with your sister, maybe get a stiff drink while things are quiet, whatever. I've got this. If someone shows up looking for trouble, I'll give the sorry loser trouble."

I saw a subtle yet very crooked smile form on Maud's face. I do not think Gilda noticed, but I did. I think she understood that Gilda was insisting we be given some time alone. And Maud did not even offer a retort. She just nodded and made her way downstairs while closing the door behind her. There was no need to lock it when someone as fierce as Gilda was watching over me.

Unfortunately, someone may have been watching for Maud to leave her post. Barely a minute after she was gone, we both heard the sound of hooves coming up the stairs. Gilda hissed in irritation, "Oh, come on. As soon as she's gone, they just start coming?"

Gilda hopped down from my bed and stood ready. Sure enough, an unfamiliar armored stallion stepped inside. He immediately noticed Gilda's one-eyed glare and stopped in his tracks. "Oh, um... Am I interrupting anything?"

"Yeah, you're interrupting this guy's peace and quiet." Gilda retorted while I watched from my bed. I was certain this visitor was secretly armed, but I felt safe in the presence of someone like Gilda. Her feline attributes certainly gave her a more natural menacing presence than someone like Maud. She even started to spread her wings in a menacing display to further intimidate our visitor. "OK then... I don't know you and I bet he doesn't either. That means one thing. You here to shank the guy?"

I saw glistening sweat starting to pour down his exposed face and neck. Gilda called it right. My griffon friend then said, "Lemme just say what's gonna happen. You take a dagger to that guy's throat? I'll gouge your eyes out. And then I'll hand ya over to the Dragon Lord. And who knows what she's gonna do to you before you kick the bucket? Now, are ya coming or going?"

Our visitor did not even try to argue. He sheepishly ducked back out of the room, but Gilda was quick. She lunged for him and grabbed the terrified stallion by the throat while she glared at him with her one good eye. "Smart move. And spread the word while you're at it. Your buddies try to hurt him, my buddies and I are gonna hurt them first. Got it?"

All he did was nod. Only then did Gilda release him before locking the door behind him. She then looked back at me with a very smug smirk on her beak. I cracked up a bit, finding her menacing presence to be very reassuring. "Thanks, Gilda."

"Hey, I can still be a bad girl if I gotta be." She retorted before bounding up onto my bed again. She then smirked at me and added, "At least I know how to be bad for the right reasons now."

The sleek lioness of a griffon rested across me in a relaxed yet protective manner. Aside from her bandaged eye, she seemed largely unfazed. Perhaps she was more accustomed to stressful situations than most. It was not like she had to do any fighting to begin with and she had to retreat before the worst happened. I asked softly, "You sure you're OK?"

"Yeah, I'm good. Like I said, between the second I threw my head back when I saw that arrow coming and after that, it's hard to remember. Might be for the best, huh?" Gilda replied before reaching out and tracing a finger over my head. Her gaze became more solemn while she said, "Besides... It looks like you got hit harder than I did. Something happen out there?"

"Yeah... Something changed. The Hollows started attacking me directly..." I explained knowing she could not have seen what transpired out there.

Gilda then pointed out an important aspect of my performance on the battlefield. "But...you're always wearing a helmet. It couldn't have been that bad, right?"

"My helmet is still a form of plate armor, Gilda. And plate armor has weaknesses." I replied dully while turning my gaze up at nothing in particular. I did not even really remember the instant I was struck. The blow came from behind in the middle of that chaos. "War hammer... Skull fracture."

Gilda immediately brought a hand to her beak as she reeled much more harshly than I expected. I think she was struggling to hold her tears, even as her one good eye wandered in horror. She then looked right at me and pleaded, "Please tell me you're gonna be OK..."

And I did tell her that. And only because it was true. "I'm gonna be OK. It could've been much worse... Nothing permanent."

Gilda bowed her head and rested her feathered brow into my abdomen. "Oh man... Sounds like we both got lucky out there yesterday... I've heard brain damage can really mess up your personality..."

I did not pursue that topic further. It was a very dark thought. But Gilda then lifted her gaze to look at me while her hand reached for mine. "Thinking about that scares me. You're the sweetest guy I know and I hate the thought of you...changing because of something like that. I've made some dumb decisions after Dash and I had that falling out and I've...been with a couple of guys and...they weren't like you. Made me feel like trash. Made me angry and wonder why I even bothered giving men a chance. Took everything about my life that was already looking bad and made it worse."

"I'm sorry you went through that..." I muttered while not entirely surprised that Gild went through a dark patch between then and now that she had been unwilling to discuss up until then. It was not a topic I wanted to discuss with her if she did not want to think about it.

"Hey, it's cool... Only made me happier when I found you." Gilda muttered just shy of a whisper. The gaze in that golden eye softened as her tone did as well. "I'll say it again. I take back everything I said to you when we first bumped into each other. I was just a bitter idiot. But you're more than just the sweetest guy I know. You're the best. You're soft, but tough when you gotta be. And the two times you ran away? You didn't run from the enemy. You ran towards them. You were gonna take them all on yourself. And hey, you actually did that! Two battles ago? I saw all that. And that was awesome...but really terrifying too. I wanted to talk to you that day, but...I felt like I really shouldn't. I didn't think I could help..."

That was a dark memory. There was no fear in me that day. Only rage. Rage to unleash on those I was convinced had murdered Nightmare Moon. I closed my eyes and let out a sigh. "Anger...has a way of preventing you from being afraid... I've always felt fear on the battlefield... It's always there, even if I look like I know what I'm doing."

"You keep on fighting even when you're afraid?" Gilda asked before I felt her crawling forward onto me. When I opened my eyes, she was gazing right down at me from inches away. And with one gentle movement, her beak met my lips for a kiss. She then looked down upon me with a forlorn gaze of worry. "Then you really are the best... You just might be the best dang dude in the whole militia. They can learn something from you."

It had been quite some time since I felt a kiss from Gilda. I am still uncertain of what to think of her in that regard, but she has truly won me over in the past weeks. Dependable and fierily loyal. Violent, but only when needed. And so much kinder and more beautiful than I had ever expected from what little I had been told. I softly asked, "You really think I deserve that...after everything? I thought you didn't trust a man in a bedroom..."

"I didn't. Until I found you." Gilda said firmly while casting me one of the loveliest smiles I had seen from her in a while. She brought her beak to my lips again for another kiss as she took charge of the situation. She then whispered carefully, "I see why Dash fell for you so hard. We've talked about you and she's really hopeful for whatever's happening down the road. She wants to be good enough for you."

"She is... She really is... It's just up to her to decide when to take that step." I replied while still remembering the rare moments of solace between my boisterous friend and I. And especially that evening of wonderful intimacy with her and Fluttershy last winter. It hurt at the time to consider that it would be just that once... The two of us never able to become something more. And now that possibility has become very real. Although those kisses from Gilda's beak... The reality of the situation and what would happen tomorrow dawning upon me, I asked an important question I might not get another chance to say. "What about you? You've been...too sweet to me at times..."

"I... I still don't know why I did that last time... I mean wow, we really did make out..." Gilda stuttered while I noticed her tail flicking about behind her. The feathers coating her head started to puff up adorably. That memory was really getting to her in a good way and I could not hide a crooked smile. Although she then asked, "Hey, about that day... Am I still pretty?"

Words did not come to be immediately. Because there was something on Gilda's face that marred her appearance. That patch over her eye that hid a fresh scar. She noticed where my eye was looking and turned her head further to the left to hide her face. "Oh... Right... Dumb question. I guess I can't say I'm pretty anymore... Dang it. I wanted to be pretty for you."

"Gilda..." I muttered before reaching out for her face. She looked my way and gazed at me in silence. With my hand caressing the side of her face that held that bandage, I spoke what was in my heart. "You're not pretty... You're beautiful."

She flinched. That round golden eye in her right socket quivered before I started to notice some tears starting to build at the edge. She looked away, desperately trying to compose herself. "I don't get it... I just don't get the way some girls think..."

"Wha...?" I muttered in confusion. It sounded like my words had prompted her to discuss an entirely irrelevant topic. At first.

"I don't get why some girls only want bad boys... Bad boys only make you feel like garbage." Gilda muttered wistfully before she gazed down at me with...a lovely smile in spite of her tearful eye. "It's the good boys who know how to make you feel special."

"I do...?" I asked in some bewilderment. Perhaps I had become so resigned to my sorry role in this whole mess with so many around me calling for my demise that hearing such loving words from someone I had not seen in a while was genuinely confusing.

"Yeah. You always made me feel special..." Gilda muttered as she snuggled up to me on my right. She draped her impressive wing over me with her right eye looking right at me. "You really make this pretty kitty feel wanted..."

I was at a loss for words. Perhaps I was just too tired to think clearly at that moment. And as she snuggled with me, I heard a low droning noise. A very soothing noise. Gilda had begun to purr. The tip of her tail lazily swished about, a sign of her relaxed glee. I tilted my head into hers, resting it against her fluffy plumage. It was then that Gilda asked softly, "Remind me. When this is all over... Where can I find you?"

"Ponyville." I retorted briefly now that I was starting to feel very tempted to drift back into another nap.

"There, huh? Figures... I guess I got a lotta apologies to make when I stop by next, huh?" Gilda chuckled weakly while I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye. Her golden eye looked at me from inches away while she said, "I'll come find you sometime. Catch up on lost time... Maybe buy you a few drinks."

I then decided to add an extra bit of trivia to her knowledge. "If you catch me at my day job, I could give you a massage. I do it for a living at the local spa."

"You put those magic fingers to good use in more ways than one, huh?" Gilda chuckled brought she brought a finger to my jaw and gingerly traced her talon along it. She whispered sweetly to me, "Then I gotta stop by. Could really use one right about now. I wonder what it'd feel like to have those fingers go to work on my haunches..."

"If you're trying to seduce me, that won't work right now. I'm...way too out of it to even listen to my libido..." I grumbled in some amusement. There was no way that line did not come across as flirtatious. Although I did have to wonder how the sleek feline haunches of a griffon differs from the strong rounded flanks of a pony. Perhaps I would find out one day.

Gilda snickered at my observations. "Eheheh, couldn't help myself. I mean really, how many mares have you felt up at your job?"

"If I take advantage of my clients like that, I'll get fired or worse." I replied dryly while disgusted by the thought. I confess I have seen more than I have meant to seen during my job, but I never dwell on it. "Besides, I keep it completely professional. I don't lust after women I can't have. If I don't feel that mutual emotional connection, I can't feel that way about a woman."

My friend stayed silent for a moment as she processed my words. She then responded with another kiss to my cheek. "This world needs more men like you. The kinda guy who's all about the love. Is that what you mean? If you don't love a girl, you can't bring yourself to think about getting them in bed with you?"

I allowed myself to speak more profoundly as my inner artist came out. "Exactly. Where's the gratification in intimacy without romance? I can't imagine seeing a woman as a source of pleasure and nothing else... Women aren't objects. Neither are men. The best kind of intimacy is that fueled by love. When they want each other and want to make each other happy..."

"Man... Is it any wonder so many mares want you?" Gilda cooed while her eye was filled with...such adoration. The softest gaze I had ever seen out of her. "I hope you make it tomorrow... If you disappear, there'll be so many broken hearts... Mine too. I don't wanna lose an amazing guy like you."

I could not ignore those words. And so I asked an important question. "Do you...want me?"

Gilda merely stared at me in contemplative silence. Most likely pondering a response. One she did soon give. "I want you in my life. Badly. No man's ever made me feel this happy. This special. This...wanted... But should I feel wanted? Because if you don't want me..."

"I never said that." I retorted in trying to stop her from making any assumptions. I then explained, "There's something there... I do...want you. It's small, but...maybe later. Let's not jump to conclusions. After the war. Next time we meet. Just please come find me. I'll miss you..."

"I'll be there, big guy. I'll come find you when the time is right. We'll chat a while." Gilda cooed while placing another kiss upon my cheek. She then whispered, "I'll try to be patient. And...if you still want me next time you see me... I guess we'll find out, huh?"

"You're a wonderful woman, Gilda... Thanks for being good to me." I whispered in satisfaction. I was not in the position to think too heavily about such concepts. I was too tired...to love all that much.

"Hey, a wonderful guy deserves a wonderful girl. Or lots of wonderful girls if he's got a big enough heart for them all." Gilda cooed while dragging a talon along my chest. It was right around then that there was the sound of hooves coming up the stairs again. Gilda tensed up, ready to pounce if it was someone we did not recognize. Thankfully, it was just Maud. Pinkie Pie's sister closed the door behind her while Gilda relaxed herself. "Hey there. How're things outside?"

"Dreary and gray. And not like the gray of stones. Everyone's not happy." Maud replied as she took a seat beside me. She then looked at us and said, "I talked with Pinkie Pie. There's something you need to know. Both of you."

Gilda sat up in bed now that our friend had our attention. "Really? Let's hear it?"

"If something goes wrong tomorrow and the enemy arrives, she and her closest friends are to be evacuated aboard the Zephyrus. Something about them...being vital to Equestria's survival in the long run." Maud explained with her stoic tone. I immediately understood why. They are the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. If even one of them perishes, the set will become useless. They would need to survive in the hopes of being able to...do something should the war effort fail.

"What, are they a bunch of big shot heroes or something? I mean Dash is cool and all, but I don't remember her or the other girls performing any better than anyone else so far." Gilda replied in understandable ignorance. I suppose even Rainbow Dash had been advised or at least had enough common sense to not spout to just anyone about their connections to such a powerful purifying force. Those kinds of archaic artifacts are probably not fully understood by the public regardless.

Maud replied very briefly. "Pinkie Pie said something about Elements of Harmony... I don't get it myself."

I decided it was best that I speak up. "It's a...very situational set of artifacts that they happen to be bound to. They were used against the emperor in the past, but it didn't quite do anything to him. I doubt they'd be useful now, but maybe...they'll save Equestria in some way later... But they need to stay alive to make sure they stay functional."

"Huh... So some weird ancient magic stuff that only works at certain times and against certain things? I get it. Those girls might be the world's saving grace. Maybe." Gilda muttered while trying to comprehend what I had just explained. She then turned to Maud and said, "Anyway, thanks for spreading the word. I'm glad Dash's gonna be all right if anything goes wrong."

"It's not just that. They're being allowed to bring along any immediate family members or close friends." Maud explained before pausing in thought for a few seconds. "I'll be leaving with Pinkie Pie. And Rainbow Dash wants you to come too."

Gilda's eye opened wide for just a second before her face relaxed. A sigh escaped her beak while muttering, "Thanks, Dash... I'll be there. If she wants me to make it out no matter what, I'll tag along."

I found myself smiling slightly at this revelation. It would not be like my closest circle of friends to think only for themselves. To abandon their closest friends on the battlefield would not fly with them. They had to save who they could on short notice. Even...if everyone else would not make it...

It was a dark thing to think about. If the mission tomorrow failed and the camp would be overrun, how many could be saved? How many airships would be able to arrive a safe distance inside the walls and airlift our personnel to safety? It strained my mind to even contemplate the situation. So much so that my fatigue only jumped to coerce me into taking another nap. Gilda noticed and draped a wing over me again. "Time for some more shuteye?"

"Yeah... Can't stay awake..." I mumbled as my eyes became so very heavy. There was no resisting it.

"That's cool. We'll be here when you wake up. Sweet dreams, hero." Gilda retorted while she also got cozy beside me. And in a matter of moments, I was out like a light for more restful dreams.

I don't get where everyone gets the idea the bard always has it easy in these situations. The whole point of a bard is to pump up the boys and girls out fighting with sick beats that gets the adrenaline going. Sure, it's easy to overlook when things are going our way, but it's when the chips are down that the bard is really needed.

Yeah, can you believe it? Me, Ponyville's own DJ-PON3, keeping a journal. Yeah, I'm not big on pencil and paper, but... I got a bad feeling about this one. Things are bad. I still can't believe how many are down after that last one. I did all I could, pumping out a rocking battle ballad on my gear to fire everyone up out there. If they didn't have that tempo keeping them going, how much worse would it have been? And...I'm starting to think we might not make it.

Everything's gloomy and everyone's angsty. They know a big one is coming and there's no way we're gonna get through something like that twice. From what I've picked up on through the grapevine, everything's gonna come down to one all or nothing mission tomorrow. They're gonna send in their best with the totally awesome king and queen of Equestria themselves leading the charge to make sure he gets there in one piece. Man, if only I could be there to serenade that final showdown with the best beats I got on my chart here. We need something inspiring like that right now. And I gotta say James brought some good tunes with him fro where he came from.

I only spoke to the guy once. That human guy. I've seen him around Ponyville plenty of times, but didn't finally get to talk to him until the start of this war thing. I could tell he really didn't know what to make of a wild girl like me. He just stared until I said something. Sweet guy, that James. And not to go into a whole bunch of messy details that came up when the king and queen showed up outta nowhere, but...the guy's got it rough. I've heard the rest of the militia saying really ugly things behind his back. How he's been a mole for the enemy all this time. I mean I get the guy's being a little life source for the old coot out there, but...no. No way. From what I've seen back home and out here, there's no way he's in cahoots with the emperor. James is a good guy and he's giving everything for Equestria now. He knows where his home is and he's good in my book.

I spent the whole day setting up my speakers outside the walls and wiring a network to my rig. If we can't advance, then I'm expecting something big to come knocking on our doors. If I can't bring my music to the field, I'll just make sure it plays over whatever happens on our turf. And our boys will need every edge they can get to hold of the next wave. At least I hope they finish the mission tomorrow before it comes to that.

It was finally getting dark before I made it back to my spot. It's always easy to find it when Tavi's tuning her cello. And I mean Octavia. You'll see her in Canterlot a lot more often than Ponyville. She helps the boys relax after a long march or a good fight with her crew. They're much better for that than my tunes are. Can't beat a live performance. And I just flopped into my hammock once I was in for the evening. And she couldn't stay quiet when she saw me. "You were out there all day, Vinyl. Whatever could you be up to when we're stuck here?"

"Just a gut feeling, Tavi. There's a big one coming, I just know it. I gotta do my part and make sure to fire everyone up when the enemy comes knocking." I said to my snooty housemate. Yeah, I said it. Octavia and I? We live in the same place in Ponyville. Total odd couple, right? Except we ain't hitched and we ain't planning on it. But there was one other reason I set up that speaker system outside the gates. "Besides, I wanna see James off like a real champ tomorrow. And I've got just the song for it."

She set her cello aside when I brought him up. And she didn't look so good. "I've heard such awful things being said about him. And I don't believe it. I've seen the man at the Grand Galloping Gala and even at the odd private party. I don't believe for a second such a gentle and patient soul could ever have a hand in such villainy. What do you make of him, Vinyl?"

Like I said, I've already made up my mind on the guy. "Me? I say he's a good guy in a bad situation. He's got nothing to do with this war, Tavi. I even talked to him myself. Really sweet guy. Really reserved and likes to listen to you talk. To be honest, I'm surprised you two aren't dating."

"What?! Vinyl, the nerve! I barely even know the man! And besides that, he's already married and has a darling daughter waiting for him at home." Tavi took that well. Not. Hey, a girl's gotta get a laugh now and then when things are looking bad. But she then asked, "Although now that you mention him... I've noticed some of the songs you've been playing on your equipment. Did you say that came from the world James is from?"

"Yep! I stopped by his place when I was brainstorming for songs to play on a battlefield and his wife let me check his stuff. I jury-rigged my gear to offload hundreds of tunes from these little electronics he had. Kinda like a Joyboy, but way more advanced. The guy's got great taste in music too. Really expansive taste, there was all sorts of genres on them!" I kinda gushed a bit when I started going into that. I never such great tunes could be found where he was from. But thinking about the world he was from...and knowing we might end up getting an unbreakable means to visit and get visitors from... I set my head down and just...sighed. "It's just too bad to can't judge a guy or a world by its taste in music."

I think Tavi knew where I was going with this. "I've heard some unfortunate things abut that world... And what that world may do to ours and to us as a people if we make contact. I don't have a good feeling about it, but...what about you?"

I must've worn myself more than I thought. I let out yawn before I could say anything and had to set aside my shades. "I dunno, Tavi... Music is my life, but...I can't help but get the feeling the whole music scene in Equestria is gonna get a lot uglier if we lose this war. James has great taste in music...but I don't even wanna think about the losers on Earth with bad taste in music listen to."

"Some melodies are better off never being written, Vinyl. I'm certain there are lyrics from that world we are better off never hearing." Tavi sounded like she's been doing a lot of thinking over what's coming if we lose this war. And she looked really depressed over it. She looked at me while she set aside her cello and asked, "My colleagues are departing tomorrow should the enemy show up. But I don't suppose...you're staying?"

I'd made up my mind by then. I weighed the pros and the cons and came to a decision. "Yeah... Somepony's gotta run this gear. If I'm not around, who's gonna keep the music going?"

"In that case... I shall stay as well." Tavi said while I...didn't even know what to say. I was ready to go down with the ship just to make sure the war would end on a song. But before I could say anything, Tavi tapped a hoof on our cello. "As mares of music, what better end...than to spend our final seconds producing wonderful melodies?"

That... That hit me right in the gut. I just started bawling outta nowhere. Like wow, what a beautiful thing to say. Beautiful and tragic. "Oh man, that's beautiful, Tavi! It's good to have you here, girl! Get over here and gimme a hug!"

And she did. A great hug from a great friend. But then she had a surprise by pulling out a box out from under her cot. "Now then... Seeing as how tomorrow just might be our last day... I asked Fancy Pants to bring along something...specific in his last shipment."

In that box was a beautiful bottle of wine. Tavi always digged the reds while I like my whites. So we eventually got around to finding a middle ground we could both agree on. And that bottle was full of our favorite rosé. She even had a pair of chilled glasses ready for us. And we had a toast. "To good friends, good music, and a good outcome for this conflict. Cheers."

I think I'm starting to feel the buzz from that wine too. And Tavi was smart enough to start brewing some tea to get some detoxing done. I can't let myself be hungover and dehydrated tomorrow. I gotta be on top of things in case the bad guys come knocking. And I didn't set up those speakers just in case we have to make a last stand. I wanna send James off with the right tune. And I think I've found it.

Something in his playlist caught my ear. I don't get the lyrics. I can't figure out what's being sung, but I feel it. I feel it in the delivery and the melodies. Whatever this song is, I struck gold. It feels way too fitting. Too...poignant. There's no song more fitting for...one last goodbye for a hero heading out to face the enemy.

Maybe he'll even recognize it. And I'm expecting tears to be shed. But now... One cup of that tea and it's time for bed. And if anyone ever finds this in the ruins of a burned out camp in the middle of nowhere... Just know we all went out swinging.

I awoke to the knocking on the door. Gilda and Maud were still by my side and did not even noticed that I and opened my eyes when they were so focused on the door. I barely had time to even register what was happening before I saw the door open. And in walked the two people I really did not want to see me in my condition. Two young dragonesses. And one was not what she seemed. Maud was quick to speak up while they both looked very visibly distraught even as Gilda made certain to only let them see the right side of her face. "He's going to be OK. And...he's awake if you want to talk to him."

Smolder and Ocellus. I had not seen them since before the battle yesterday. All I knew is that they had seen me while I was being moved to my room after that failed assassination attempt and could not stop crying when they saw the state I was in. Smolder immediately reached out to me and rushed to my side, her hand reaching out and taking hold of mine. At the very least, she and Ocellus were not in tears. I whispered to her while having a hard time looking at her. "I really didn't want you to see me like this..."

"What happened out there... Why is this happening..." Smolder muttered while she slumped to her knees. She was fighting to hold back her tears as she took my hand between both of hers. "You were just fine when I last saw you... Now this...? I didn't come all the way out here just to see you get hurt! I was supposed to come home with you!"

Maud and Gilda dared not interfere as Smolder let out a wheezing sob. She was so young at the time... I did everything I could to keep her away from the horrors of the battlefield, but there was nothing I could do to shield her from the aftermath. What had she seen since yesterday? What had she heard? Smolder then gazed at me with tearful yet beautiful blue eyes and asked, "You're gonna be OK, right? We can go home soon, right?"

"Soon... Yeah... We've got a plan... It'll all be over tomorrow. That's a promise." I replied while being very careful to keep any and all details regarding what we had decided on from her. I know she loves me. If Smolder was just two years older, we would surely be life mates by now. But if she and Ocellus learned that I just might not make it back, she would fight tooth and claw to stop us. If her love for me burns as hotly as Ember's, Smolder would be a force to be reckoned with if she knew I was being put in harm's way. Maud and Gilda were equally tightlipped on the subject as well. The less they knew, the better.

Smolder looked over at the only other dragoness in the room. Ocellus was rubbing her hands over each other anxiously as she stepped forward. She sighed harshly while resting her hands on my arm. "All the love in you... It's buried so deep... What happened to you? You feel so distant now..."

"Sorry... I'm in a bad place right now and not just physically." I retorted while having difficulty at that precious little love bug.

"You...can feel love?" Maud asked with a hunt of confusion in her voice. She had not yet seen Ocellus without a disguise. While I did trust her to be understanding enough to not jump to conclusions, revealing a Changeling to just anyone was inherently risky.

The rest of us were unsure of what to say. But Gilda spoke first after looking between Smolder and I for wordless permission. She had seen Ocellus when I first found her. "She's...uh...some weird bug pony thing that can change how she looks. But she's cool. She's been a good girl. She can show you, I guess."

"Please, I... I don't want to lose this form right now... I want to hold him...with these hands..." Ocellus pleaded before looking down at her scaled dragon hands. Her natural Changeling hooves would never be able to grasp me like she could at that moment. She then took my hand between hers and looked me in the eyes with a gaze that showed she could feel more deeply than they could. "You're gonna be OK, right...? I don't...want to lose you now... I was...looking forward to going home with you..."

"It's bad, but nothing I can't bounce back from... Broken bones just take a lot out of you... When we get back home, I'll be OK..." I muttered softly while trying my best to hide the truth of the situation. I was hoping that I might make it home alive. Just for them. Just so they could grow up happy under my watch.

It was around then that Gilda hopped down from my bed. She could see that I needed some time alone with my youngest companions. She then looked back at me and spoke while being careful to not let the two young ladies see the left side of her face. "I better leave you with these little ladies. See you tomorrow, all right?"

"Yeah... See you then, Gilda. Take it easy." I replied softly as the scarred griffon hen departed. I then looked at Ocellus and Smolder as they climbed in bed with me now that Gilda had cleared up some space. "I swear I'll be OK once we're back home. Could've been a lot worse..."

"I get that, OK? It's just... War sucks. Everything was going just fine until yesterday... Everyone's either afraid or hurt. I hate how miserable the whole situation feels..." Smolder grumbled as she rested atop me with her jaw upon my chest. She gazed at me with such a miserable stare, Ocellus looking more worried than her since there was no hiding my emotional state from her. Smolder whispered softly, "You...feel so distant now... I don't see that look in your eyes I love to see... Are you still in there somewhere?"

"Please... Don't think anything's changed in how I feel about anyone. I'm just...tired. I need to rest my body and my mind." I explained while understand where she was coming from. I could not...emotionally exert myself as much as I wanted to. And it sucked. I did not want to hide my heart. Certainly not from a wonderful young lady who followed me out into the Empty Plains just to be with me.

"It's still there, Smolder. It's just...buried deep. There's so much pain in the way..." Ocellus muttered with her hand cradling my face. She looked me in the eye and said, "You... You shouldn't be here like this... Why'd they do this to you? You don't wanna hurt anyone... You don't even want to be here."

"Because...this is war. Doesn't matter who you are or what you're good at. War doesn't discriminate on who's on the battlefield. People take up weapons, they fight, they die..." I said almost coldly with my heart resenting everything about this wretched situation. War was never in the nature of the people of Equestria. And now they had seen the true unfiltered reality of it. Something they should never have seen. "It's the one constant in war. The way it's always been. War... War never changes..."

Ocellus lowered her head and rested her brow against my shoulder. "Then why does it even exist...if it brings nothing but so much misery? There's no love in it... Everyone I've seen today... They're afraid... Some are angry. All their love is buried under such...ugly emotions..."

"That's the thing, love bug. It shouldn't exist. Not here. Not in Equestria." I retorted with my eyes narrowing in disgust. Even in a world like Equestria, the humans who were native to this world still had the capacity for warfare. Even in this borderline paradise, I was appalled by the knowledge that they could still do this. "I hope this will be the last time... And never again..."

Maud was respectfully silent to allow us to indulge in each other's company. Smolder and Ocellus were so young at the time... Out of everyone in the entire militia, they had the least reason to expose themselves to the horror of war. I said a silent prayer to myself. Hoping that they would be just fine when they got home, especially on a psychological level.

Little was said for a good while. The two little ladies just rested beside me while I could feel Ocellus sipping away at what little love she could siphon from me. Until there was finally another knock at the door. But this sounded different. Not at all like a hoof tapping on the door. And the sound of them coming up the stairs... Each alternating step sounded different from each other. Like one foot was not like the other. Maud approached the door somewhat cautiously and asked, "Hello...?"

I then heard a voice I immediately recognized. "Uh... Hey? Is there one Mr. James here? I haven't been up here yet..."

"Celaeno... Let her in." I said softly while all eyes fell upon the door. And in stepped a very familiar harpy captain. And the instant her eyes fell upon me, she brought a hand to her beak in utter horror now that she was seeing me in person. All I could say was, "Hey there, captain..."

"No... Oh no no no what happened here...?" Celaeno muttered almost tearfully as she stepped over to me with a hand reaching for my hand. Smolder and Ocellus scooted back to give her more room while she said, "It was funny when it happened to Murdock... Why are you laid up in bed like this? Why's your head bandaged?"

"Murdock got bonked by a frying pan... Doesn't really compare to a war hammer." I muttered as I recalled that ridiculous story on how Squabble used to be called Murdock. That story was ridiculous to the point of being funny. And there was nothing funny or comical about taking a hit to the back of the head on a battlefield from a heavy concussive polearm.

"Oh my god... All my crew bounced back pretty fast whenever they got scuffed up... They didn't crack your skull right open, did they?" Celaeno asked while I could only nod. Maud could see that Celaeno was gong to need a moment of solitude with me and motioned for Smolder and Ocellus to follow her out. Once we were alone, Celaeno pleaded quietly, "Don't hide anything from me here. What's going on? You're gonna be fine, right? You're cognizant, you're talking normally, you're eyes aren't shifting around in your head... I'm pretty sure you haven't taken any brain damage like Squabble did."

"That much, I'm all right. Nothing permanent." I replied while Celaeno slumped to her knees and let out a wheezing and almost delirious chuckle of relief. As funny as that story about Squabble is in hindsight, it must have been harrowing for her to see her eldest crewmate take that much of an unfortunate beating. But she was my friend and I knew I should not hide the truth from her. "It's not stopping me from being sent out tomorrow. If we wait long enough for the next wave, there's gonna be heavy casualties... Need to end this at the source before we lose anyone..."

"No! No way, not when you're in this condition!" Celaeno barked as her hand took hold of mine and squeezed it firmly. She looked at me furiously as fresh tears started to creep past the edges of her eyes. "I still owe you! We still owe you!"

I decided to bring up something that happened during that prior battle. One she surely remembered. "Captain... You led a bombing charge on the enemy yesterday... Do you have any idea how many lives you probably saved? That's good enough for me... If everyone here can go home alive, that's good enough for me. You're off the hook."

"That...wasn't for you!" Celaeno almost shouted while she began to avert her eyes in recollection. "I just... I could see that sea of purple even from that far away. I knew the situation was bad and... I radioed in to the rest of the fleet and rallied them together to do our part to thin out the enemy ranks. We didn't receive orders to stay back, so I took charge of the situation and led them. I wonder how many we took out..."

That certainly sounded like Celaeno. Even if she had no professional experience, she was a natural ship captain with a leader's spirit. I would not be surprised if she receives a promotion after the war ends. I then asked, "And it sounds like you're being tasked with evacuating someone?"

She nodded in confirmation now that her eyes locked with mine again. "Yeah... A bunch of VIPs, I was told. I don't know the full story behind them, but Princess Celestia informed me that their survival is the highest priority."

"They happen to be my most important friends. They were there for me...on my very first day in Equestria..." I muttered in fond recollection of that day. I came to this world with nothing and was given what I needed most in a world that proved to be so much unlike my own. A world I was honored to become a part of. A world...that I may very well die preserving tomorrow. I looked at my avian friend and said, "Get them home safe...and you can consider your debt repaid."

She looked so pained. Celaeno wanted to speak, but could not. She simply bowed her head and tightly clasped my hand between both of hers. We had made plans. I was to visit her homeland with her before long. And now everything she knew and expected had been turned on its head. She then eventually asked, "They're not sending you out there tomorrow like this, right...? Can you still fight?"

"Not like this, no... But they'll find a way. There must be a way to stabilize my body enough to fight... Maybe... Wait..." I muttered before my train of thought was interrupted. My thoughts went to a very specific friend in the militia. One skilled in the creation of arcane potions and tonics that probably are not available through modern methods "Maybe...Zecora... If anyone has a way to fix me up, it's her."

"Oh right, the zebra herbalist... You said she just might have something to get me my leg back, right...?" Celaeno replied before I was suddenly reminded of what I had promised her. I wanted to help her get her missing leg back. And Zecora had the means to do it, even if the process would carry risk. But now that day may very well not come. I think Celaeno knew what I was thinking about since I noticed her gaze lower towards her peg leg. "Hey... If you don't make it... Don't worry about this. I've gone this long with a stump on my leg. I'll manage..."

In that instant, I felt like I had let her down. I wanted to fix her. To restore something that had been lost. And now... "I'm sorry..."

"No, James. I'm sorry. I'm sorry I didn't see what was happening down there. I'm sorry I didn't focus our cannons not eh areas around you. We could've thinned things out around you. Eased up the strain... I'm sorry." Celaeno whispered with her fingers rubbing the back of my hand. She then closed her eyes and said, "OK... I get it. Tomorrow, it's all or nothing. I'm pulling for you, all right? And...if all else fails...I'll get your friends back home safe and sound. Captain's honor."

"Thanks, Celaeno... It's been...great flying with you..." I said while forcing a smile. All this did was frustrate her. She hissed with a restrained sob. "Captain...?"

"Oh, shut up. I hate goodbyes. Don't go acting like this is the end. I don't wanna believe it is." She growled before gazing at me with a much softer stare. "I'm rooting for you. We all are. Just...hang in there, all right?"

"I will... Thanks..." I sighed while Celaeno began to release her grasp on my hand. It was clear she wanted to stay longer, but was too upset to say anything else. I watched Celaeno leave in a very reluctant manner. No one came back up right away, but the muffled voices I could hear through the floor... It sounded like Celaeno's crew had tagged along. And they were not taking the news well. But out of all of them, Mullet sounded the most upset. He even sounded genuinely furious and I could swear I heard him punch a wall. I think they were asked to leave after that.

I was alone for a few minutes more. Maud did not return to my side. And when I started to wonder why she had not come back up, I received an answer. One more visitor came knocking. And in stepped a wonderful sight. "Hey there, baby..."

My eyes widened. Novo stepped forward with a mournful stride in her step. She took a seat at my side with her hand gently wrapping around mine. "How're you holding up, my love?"

"I'm managing... I've been kept safe today." I muttered while finding the presence of my future queen to be easily the most reassuring of anyone who had visited thus far. And there was something that needed to be said. "I saw what you did... Thanks for...standing up for me yesterday."

Novo visibly flinched when I said that. Her eyes darted back and forth with her feathers fluffing up in shock before she then snickered softly. "Oh right, they didn't even turn that thing off? You saw all that?"

I nodded with a crooked smirk on my lips. That was a very dramatic yet touching scene to observe. Novo then asked softly, "Then that means...you also heard everything?"

There was only one thing I could say as I remembered everything she did during that meeting. All she did, all she said, and everything that was exchanged between her and Sunflare when it was believed I was no longer watching. I then whispered with a single tear escaping my eyes. "I love you..."

Novo brought her other hand to her face and wept in a delicate fusion of sorrow and joy. "And I...love you so very much, my sweet swan king... I meant everything I said... You convinced me to let myself love again and I've been so much better off from it... You've...done more for me than you know..."

"That's...not all I heard..." I muttered as the love in my heart started to surface a bit higher. It was so very hard to not feel some joy in the loving presence of my beloved bird of paradise. She has always been so good to me and I have always dearly appreciated her.

Novo managed to smile through her tears and draped herself over me in a soft feathery embrace. She cooed sweetly to me, "You sweet thing... I meant every word. I will crown you one day. You will be my king for real. And I will give you so many beautiful little sons and daughters, my sweet papa bear. And I need you to make it tomorrow if that's ever gonna happen. Please, baby... Please live. For me... For the family we both want."

It was a joyous thought. And such a tragic one too. Such a beautiful future...lost forever if either of us would not be there to see it happen. I felt the faintest fire ignite in my heart. Mere embers, but just enough to fill me with the drive to live. I wanted to live. To live for her. And for our future children. Novo had suffered so much already and I was blessed enough to be the one to heal her. Even as she healed me in ways only she could. We need each other. And so I whispered lovingly, "I'll try... I'll do everything I can, love... For you... For everyone."

"There really is no one else out there who loves this world like you do... No one. You wonderful man." Novo cooed as she brought her beak to my lips for the softest kiss she could provide. Those beautiful eyes gazed longingly into mine mournfully while she added, "I hope this world will keep being good to you for as long as you're good to it. Just remember that no matter what, Capricorn Island will always be your home, baby. And someday, it'll be your kingdom too."

"Don't tease me, Novo... Not yet. Don't get my hopes up too high." I pleaded softly as I continued to bask in the cautious yet hopeful love of that wonderful woman. "But please... Stay with me a while? I missed you..."

"I'm staying right here, baby. I missed your voice... I missed your touch... Oh, how lucky we were that you're still mostly in one piece. I don't know what I'd do if you started talking in incomplete sentences or just kept shutting down..." That wonderful queen cooed to me wistfully. I could still remember the horror and grief in her eyes. The rage she directed towards her admiral for my injuries. And now she was calm again and finding the happiness in a bad situation. She was trying to stay optimistic. Because we both had too much to lose to even think about failure.

After a while of almost blissful solitude with my beloved, Novo then whispered something to me. "I was going to ferry my men back home today. Since there won't be anymore battles here on out, there's no point in them staying. But they refused. They're all insisting on staying for you. And I couldn't say no."

This stunned me. There really was no reason for them to stay now that facing the enemy was out of the question. And...they were doing it for me? I had to ask an important question. "Why do they love me so much, Novo..."

"Because you love them, honey." She cooed before kissing me on the ear. Novo then whispered, "You made a wonderful first impression on them when you came to my home. Seaspray had nothing but respect and adoration for you. Sky Beak loves you like you were his own. They all want the best for you because you want the best for them. And they are all in favor of you wearing a crown beside me."

All I could do was close my eyes and whimper in a quiet sob. It was just so much... Even with all the resentment from so many around me, even with all the distrust from the vast majority of my allies, I was not prepared to know there were still so many that refused to allow themselves to doubt me. They still believed in me. Loved me, even. Novo did not try to coax any words out of me and continued to hold me against her soft feathery body. "You are loved, James. You are loved no matter what. Always know that, all right?"

My tears were enough of an answer. And for a while longer, we held each other and savored this moment of respite. And even then, Novo was not done with pampering me in my time of rest. She soon rose from me with a smirk on her beak. "Come to think of it... There's one more thing I can do for you before I head out. Be right back, baby."

"Huh...?" I mumbled while I assumed Novo was about to leave. But instead, she entered my dorm's bathroom. I heard her gathering up some things that I do not believe had been in there before I was brought back to the command center. And she came back out with a couple of rags, a bucket filled with what was probably soapy water, and even a sponge. And then it hit me. "You're...giving me a...sponge bath?"

"Of course, baby. Smells like you've gone more than a day without a good rinse. Let mama take care of you for now." Novo replied without any hesitation or disgust. And she did just that. I did not even have to leave my bed.

This was too much. The concept of being so helpless and having my beloved do something like this for me was too much for my heart to bear. I wept quietly almost the entire time while Novo cleaned me with her own hands as if she had done so many times before. The fact that there was a crown on her head was entirely irrelevant at that moment. To her, I was her man and she was my mare. And she was just being a good wife to the man who would one day be her husband one way or another. Novo... She truly is the best.

"There... So much better. Feeling squeaky clean, honey?" Novo asked while kissing me upon my forehead. She was right. I felt so much better after that. Not at all grimy. She stepped away to dump the contents of the bucket and give the rags and sponge a good rinse before returning to my side. "Now you can sleep easy tonight, sugar bear."

"You're the best... Truly the best. I love you so much right now..." I muttered while trying to not let tears of utter gratitude spill forth. I had cried enough for one day.

"I know I am, hun. I always was. And my man deserves only the best when he's giving his best for this whole world. Even if they don't know it." My beautiful queen cooed while her finger caressed my face. Her eyes looked towards the window. It was dark outside. I could not believe how fast the day went by And she knew I needed rest.

Novo gazed down upon me with a gaze that was only barely hiding her fears. "James... I'm really trying here. I'm trying to not think about what'll happen if you don't come home tomorrow. Please, don't leave me like this... I can't stay knowing what happens tomorrow. I'll be heading out at the crack of dawn and will only come back when the victory bells rings. So please... Do everything you can to make it back alive... I lost Cygnus. I can't lose you too."

I did not want to be pessimistic. I did not want to fully acknowledge the grim reality of the situation. And I could not let myself despair with Novo trying so hard to cling to whatever hope she still had left. I said what I could. "I'll try... There's...too much for me to leave behind..."

"You better believe there is, baby. Don't forget your wife and baby girl waiting at home. I'm not the only one waiting for you to come back safe and sound." Novo whispered before placing a kiss upon my forehead. I was grateful for that reminder. I really was. She then spoke with a loving sigh, "Sleep well, my love. Get all the rest you can..."

"I'll try... Love you, Novo..." I muttered in grief as I watched her depart. It hurt to see her leave after what turned out to be a truly joyous visit in spite of everything that was happening. And only after Novo departed did Maud come back up. And she happened to have a bowl of soup balanced atop her head. I have been restricted to a diet of only liquid foods for now. "Hey... Thanks."

Maud helped me dine while I think she noticed a fragrance over me. Novo did use a soap that smelled pleasant. My friend glanced at me and asked, "Did she give you a bath?"

"Yeah... I needed it." I retorted in brief. Maud had been understanding so far, but I did not want to elaborate too much just yet. And once dinner was over, I noticed the command center had fallen very quiet. Finally... Time to sleep. One last time.

Maud remained by my side with the silence of the night serenaded only by the beeps and hums of the medical equipment in my room. I held out as long as I could to get some more writing done and got pretty far along in this entry, but my eyes were getting too heavy. Maud helped me shift around in bed to get more comfortable before she then asked, "Need some poetry to get to sleep?"

All I did was nod. And then Maud began to whisper to me. She started with a very familiar and beloved poem of hers that I remembered. Right as my mind became too hazy to remember anything that came afterward. "Rocks. These are my rocks. Sediments...make me sedimental. Smooth and round, asleep in the ground, shades of brown and gray..."

My dreams did not go uninterrupted. I found myself in a foggy clearing, the night sky above with a thick mist almost up to my knees. After what happened last night, Luna was quick to enter my dreaming mind to prevent me from conjuring up something too harrowing. The Princess of the Night made her presence known in mere moments. "Hello there... Are you well?"

I took a moment to survey myself. I was in the same condition as when I slept, as usual. Clad in only a pair of gray boxers, I felt the ethereal winds upon my bare skin. Although a sliding of my fingers along my scalp revealed a full head of hair without any signs of harm to my scalp. While I never minded getting my head shaved, it was comforting to feel myself having reverted to a more familiar state. I turned to my royal friend and said, "Yeah, I'm good... Or least I'm better off here than in the real world. It's nice not having broken bones sucking the life out of you. And to not feel dazed every other hour."

"Your body may be ravaged, but your mind always dreams in peace. Sleep is solace. As it should be." Luna replied with a look of relief in her eyes. At least I was safe in her domain as long as she was in my company. The Princess of the Night then asked, "Now then... This is your night. Whatever it is you desire, speak it and I will see to it that you have it."

"Sister... If I may..." A voice spoke from nowhere. A voice we both knew well. A rift opened beside us as a beautiful mare of darkest black stepped through. Nightmare Moon stood before us, her form in the realm of dreams completely unaffected by the wounds she suffered in warfare. The Princess of Dreams turned to me with such a gaze of unease in those beautiful yet exotic eyes. "I have heard...dreadful things about you. Our own men making attempts on your life. Your body all but crippled by an attack from the enemy that once completely ignored you. Tell me, please. Is this true?"

I had difficulty looking her in the eye. "Yeah... At least three separate attempts... More out of desperation than animosity. I don't think they'll try again after the last one. I've had friends protect me and threaten them. And yeah... The enemy hit me when I least expected it. The Hollows during the last battle threw everything at us to keep me from escaping the battlefield alive."

My words rattled her. Nightmare Moon took a step back as a complex gaze of fury and horror filled her eyes. Luna stepped forward to provide further details. "They don't understand... They are desperate to end this war before the next wave can arrive. We narrowly avoided any loss of life, but another attack will doom hundreds to death. We have decreed that should anyone successfully murder him, they are to be put to death immediately. And Ember has volunteered to carry out the task."

"Ember... Yes, very good... She will make them beg for a swift end..." Nightmare Moon growled before sighing in frustration. She could not leave her room in the waking world. How much did she know about the previous battle? The Princess of Dreams then turned to me and said, "Mother and Father have... They told me...what is to happen tomorrow... It's not fair... You have suffered enough. Given so much for our world. You should not have to face this final trial alone..."

"Thank you... That means a lot... Makes it more bearable." I muttered in resignation. I was supposed to be asleep to rest. Not to be reminded of what was to happen the following day. I then felt the need to ask, "But why are you here? Just...to relax with us?"

"Forgive me... I am selfish in being here. But after what I have heard..." Nightmare Moon spoke before falling silent. I think she knew what I was starting to understand. The Princess of Dreams then turned to the Princess of the Night. "Luna... Please summon Celestia. This may very well be our last night together."

Luna nodded without a word and turned to her left. With a flash of her magic, another rift formed before us. And Celestia was standing on the other side. But the visage beyond her... What was she dreaming off? It looked like somewhere in Equestria I had seen, but...not the same. As if...bits of Earth's architecture had been assimilated into it. I flinched as I processed what little I saw. Was she dreaming of what may become of Equestria were we to fail tomorrow? "Sister...?"

"Oh, thank you..." Celestia retorted when she looked back at us. She jumped through the rift before it could close behind her and greeted us with a thankful smile. "I needed this... Too much on my mind. Thank you for inviting me."

Her smile faded instantly when Celestia realized why she was there with us. She gazed upon me and immediately stepped into my embrace. Her beautiful wings draped over me. I heard her voice whisper into my ear. "I'm so sorry this is happening... I never wanted this for you when we summoned you to our world... I wish I could make this all go away..."

One by one, they all stepped forward. I was wrapped in the soothing feathered embrace of the three royal sisters. Dear friends and lovers I had experienced so much with during the past two years of my life. Two years that felt like a small eternity in hindsight. And I felt content at that moment. If I was going to spend one more night in blissful slumber, I wanted to spend it with the ones who had allowed me to taste paradise in the first place. But this did not stop Nightmare Moon from considering my needs. "We will remain here with you. Or you may remain alone in a dreamscape of your choosing."

"Please stay. Being alone is the last thing I need right now..." I replied while holding them all the best my arms would allow. And they did. The three beautiful royal sisters did not desert me. They held me and remained with me.

Now that Celestia was able to get a good look at me outside the realm of reality, she cast such a relieved yet somber smile towards me. "You look...so much better here. Like nothing ever happened."

"Yeah, I noticed too." I retorted with at least a modest attempt at wit. They all smiled. Just a single moment of respite in spite of all that had been happening.

Nightmare Moon then placed a kiss upon my cheek before she said, "Now then... This night is your night. Whatever it is you want, whatever it is you wish to see... Say the word and we shall make it so."

"My choice? In that case... Gimme a minute." I retorted with my mind starting to wander. I paced about in thought, arms crossed with head bowed. This very well could have been the last time I got to enjoy a full night of sleep. My dreaming mind was able to conjure whatever I wanted with a little assistance from the two night sisters. Or...I could ask them to bring in whoever may also be sleeping. And as my eyes fell upon Celestia, the only outsider there who could not visit on her own power, I had a sudden epiphany. I felt compelled to at least try to accomplish something worthwhile when we still had the chance.

My heart was filled with anxiety as I contemplated what I was about to request. The one person I did not want to see, yet felt compelled to speak to. "There is something I need... Please. Take me to the emperor."

The looks of disbelief in their eyes. It was not something they anticipated. And Nightmare Moon was the first to speak. "I...see the logic in your words. But...I cannot recall if I informed you of this before. I have attempted to peer into the emperor dreams several times. And I have found that he does not rest. He does not sleep. Even for a moment. As much as I wish to grant your request, I cannot bring you into the dream of one is remains awake..."

I was not in the mood to compromise. I needed to see our enemy before that fateful encounter. I had questions that only he had answers too. "Please... Can we at least try?"

"I can see you will not be deterred this time... Very well. Luna? Let's be off." Nightmare Moon declared before she turned to lead us along. The three royal sisters escorted me through the fog while that sea of mist began to shrink further and further below us until only a vast void of black was spread out around us. I would have been terrified had they not been there. Although Nightmare Moon did speak, "This will not be a pleasant experience, my dear. I hope you are certain this is what you want."

"I don't want it. I need it. And I think we all do... Huh?" I replied before we all stopped. Another rift formed before us. And through it stepped two familiar alicorns. "Your majesties? You can get here too?"

"I may not have the sort of mastery over the dream realm that my daughters do, but the night is still my domain. And they had to acquire that power from somewhere." Orbash spoke with a hint of wit in his delivery. But even his unfaltering smile faded as the moon king gazed upon us forlornly. Neither he nor Sunflare could bring themselves to appear even the faintest bit jovial. "Forgive me, my boy... I know you must rest, but..."

"No, don't apologize. I appreciate the company, your majesties. I'm honored." I retorted at the first opportunity. I have grown to adore that wonderful king of unparalleled kindness. Although I almost took a step back when Sunflare stepped forward towards me. "Uh... Yes?"

The fiery sun queen gazed upon me with such a profound frown of regret. She looked almost apologetic. And without a word, she closed her eyes and bowed her head. Her long central horn rested atop my brow before she finally spoke. "Bless you, child."

I stood there and waited, but no other words came. This display of simple tenderness almost felt alien from someone who had tried to destroy me once before. To go from ruthlessly trying to destroy me to showing such unabashed gentleness... From a searing inferno to a gentle flickering flame. I suspect Sunflare is a mare of extremes. Feeling I should not stay silent, I provided a small word of thanks. "I...appreciate it, your majesty."

The sun queen then lifted her head and turned her attention to her daughters. "Now that we are here... What do you have planned?"

They glanced at me before Celestia spoke first. "We are...going to speak to the emperor. Our friend here wants answers."

"The emperor will be no more by the time the sun sets tomorrow. One way or another... Now is as good a time as any if you wish to speak to our old friend one last time." Sunflare replied while not looking or sounding entirely comfortable with the suggestion of seeing an old friend who had long since worn out his welcome.

Now in the company of the five most powerful ponies in the long history of Equestria, I marched on. And at the end of that void, a rift began to form. One that was filled with an almost royal or heavenly glow. Luna spoke first. "There... That's him."

The rift that formed before us was not like any I had seen before. It was veiled. We could not see what was beyond it. A window into the mind of one who was entirely awake. Nightmare Moon then said, "I do not believe we will even be able to get through that... Even I cannot enter the minds of those who remain awake."

"That's fine..." I grumbled as I felt a fire burning in my gut now that I was closer than ever before to actually seeing the one responsible for this entire mess. A paragon of the human race in the world of Equestria, now forever disgraced as quite possibly the foulest traitor in the world's long history. The very knowledge of being even remotely affiliated with the man on the other side of that rift filled me with a burning sense of shame and disgust. And as I took a step forward, that bile in my gut began to boil. "If we can visit him, we'll drag him out here."

The royal family could sense the festering animosity in me as I approached the rift into the very thoughts and desires of our enemy. They stayed back. And once I was standing before the veiled rift, I spoke firmly to it. "I know you're there, old man."

I tried reaching out to the rift, placing my hand upon it to push through. And while it did bend inward just slightly, it did not give. This sturdy resistance started to pique my frustration as I sighed harshly in a growing fury. The memories started to come to the forefront of my mind. Weeks of miserable marching across the Empty Plains. Subjecting the people of Equestria to horrific concepts that had no place in their society. So many wounded and brought to the brink of death. All because...of just one man. "Do you have any idea the damage you've wrought on this world? What you've done to us? To me?"

I pounded my fist onto the veil. It rippled, but did not break. Knowing my bare fists were nowhere close enough, I looked back at the royal family and held out my hand. "My sword!"

There was no objection. With a flash from Nightmare Moon's horn, a familiar weapon appeared in my grasp. The pure white blade of the Celestial Sword glowed brilliantly in that void. And with my trusty sword in both hands, I smashed the blade against the veil. There was very little that blade's edge would not cut. And unfortunately, that veil was one of the few things that could resist it. I nearly lost balance when I was pushed back, but smashed the blade against the veil again and again. "Get out here! I want answers!"

Nothing. No response and no progress. And as I contemplated how else I could possibly get through, my companions stepped forward. They joined me at my sides in a row. And their eyes were filled with an awakened glare of disgust. I was not the only one frustrated with the old fool. And they had suffered with the memories of his betrayal for far longer than I had. This would be their last chance to try and get some closure out of their old friend. Together, we began to take turns in trying to at the very least get the old man's attention. Whether he could hear us or not.

I took another swing at the veil, making a few hard slashes and even took my sword into a reverse grip to plunge the blade into it to try and stab my way through. I had to take a step back as Celestia threw herself into the veil with a fiery charge. It still held while she staggered back with her golden aura of flames fading. She began to bombard the veil with potent bursts of magic from her horn even as she called out with such a wounded tone in her voice. "A thousand years! More than a thousand years later and I still can't understand you! You stood with us since the very beginning! What changed, old friend?! When did our people become so little to you?!"

Luna charged in next. She summoned massive pillars of enchanted blue ice that she began to smash against the veil to try and break her way through. It still held, but it did not stop her from roaring out her most deeply buried grievances. "You took them all captive! Shackled them like livestock! They spoke of domestication! Did you seek to break us all?! To reduce us to mere fodder?!"

Nightmare Moon was next. She summoned a storm of lightning from above. A torrent of blue lightning tried to drill its way through the veil as the furious Princess of Dreams roared with her eyes aglow. "What was it all for, old fool?! Even the few who remained were forced to bear the chains of your sins! They rejected your offers of treachery and still suffered for it! Your empire is dust, your people banished, your name forgotten! All because you could not resist the temptation to reach higher than you should! Tell me, you wretch! Was it all worth it?!"

Such bitterness in their words. I was about to take another swing at the veil as soon as their magical assaults halted, but I had to jump back. Orbash and Sunflare smashed themselves into the veil while shrouded in surging vermilion and silver auras. Even the unparalleled magical might of the king and queen of Equestria failed to even crack the veil. Orbash shouted, his voice filled with an uncharacteristic rage and profound disappointment. "You were like a brother to me! You held your empire together against all odds when the world fell into chaos! I thought you did the impossible, but even you could not resist the temptations of a mad god! You were supposed to be better than this! How can you bring yourself to continue this after all you've already thrown away?!"

At last, Sunflare unleashed a wave of raw solar magic into the veil for several seconds before even she relented. And her words were arguably the most poignant of all. "Everything was as it should be! Equestria earned its very name because of all you and our people achieved! How could you just cast all of that history aside?! Your people inspired ours while they always guided you! Even in Equestria's darkest days, you needed us as much as we needed you! What changed?! Equestria would not be where it is now had humanity not been there with us at the start! What made you decide we were no longer needed?! That we were no longer your equals?!"

Their bitterness seeped into me and drove me on. I rushed forward and began to plunge my sword's blade into the veil over and over, desperately trying to stab my way through. And it was all for naught. Even after all that, there was no signs of the veil breaking. But I would not be deterred. The royal family stood back to give me room and let me get my fury out. But it was futile if I could not reach him.

I raised may sword high, ready to stab again. Teeth bared as I was filled with a bitter wrath, I contemplated my options. I just wanted to get to him. To spite him in any way I could. And then I had a horrible idea. If I could not get to the emperor directly, I would spite him by proxy. Any and all self-preservation in me being suppressed by hate, I stabbed my sword down and plunged it right through myself.

The pain was exquisite. Like nothing I had ever felt. I could feel the subtle warmth of the Celestial Sword's glowing blade radiating through my torso, the pain only fueling my rage instead of discouraging me. But my companions... They did not share my thoughts. A silence filled the air for just a few seconds before I heard Celestia shriek in horrified sorrow. The only one who could find the will to speak was Orbash. "What the devil are you doing?!"

"Is this what you want, old man?!" I yelled with the taste of iron building in the depths of my throat. I swiftly pulled my sword free, much of its white blade now stained a brilliant liquid crimson that glowed a terrifying red. A glow...that felt hauntingly familiar. Too furious to feel any shred of fear, I plunged my sword through myself again. Anything to spite the fool responsible for all the hell we had gone through. "Is this what I gotta do to make it all stop?!"

For a brief moment, that was all I felt. The rage. The pain. The sheer resentment of everything that had been happening up to that point. Over and over, I impaled myself on my own sword. Praying that the emperor could feel what I was feeling. I convinced myself that this was effective. That I was making him suffer through my own suffering. I counted each stab. Seven. Eight. Nine... But before I could plunge my sword through me a tenth time, I heard Nightmare Moon scream with a pleading wail. "ENOUGH!!!"

Her magic aura coated the Celestial Sword and tore it from my grasp. The sword clattered along the unseen floor as this sudden interruption brought me back to my senses just enough to realize what I was doing to myself. The pain...paralyzed me. Shock began to set in. And I fell back into the winged embrace of someone behind me. The magic of the night sisters was quick to close the wounds in my body, but my nerves were still alight. I could see the crimson glow of the stained blade of the Celestial Sword. When I still found myself reaching out for it, a voice spoke firmly from beside my head. "Stop."

Sunflare. She was the first to catch me. Her wing holding me, she lowered me and herself to the floor. I cast my gaze at the veiled rift before us. I could not cut my way through. I could not reach the emperor. I could not even hurt him through my own suffering. Even when I tied to just get something as basic as answers out of him, I failed. Hopelessness overtook me and I finally...broke. I slumped into the winged embrace of the sun queen and wept. But even as my tears flowed, she nuzzled my face most tenderly and whispered the kindest thing I had ever heard out of her. "Stay beneath my wings...and I will keep the darkness away."

They all gathered around me. The entire royal family of Equestria held and rested against me. Wrapping me with their bodies. I felt Celestia and Nightmare Moon place tender kisses upon my face. Kisses stained with their own tears. The Princess of the Dawn then pleaded, "Father... Sisters, we shouldn't stay here. There's nothing but bad memories in the air. We shouldn't be opening old wounds tonight."

"I concur. Allow me... A place we can all find solace in." Luan replied before she put her magic to work. The void began to ripple and be filled with shapes and color. And instead of a flat surface, I soon felt soft and faintly warm sand beneath me. The starry night sky was above. And the sound of ocean waves washing over the coast reached my ears. The air was warm... A tropical beach? It would not be the first time I had visited such a location in my dreams alongside the royal sisters...

My tears no longer quite flowing, I looked around from where I was seated. Indeed, it looked like a seaside resort that would not be out of place in Cantercun. An ideal location to relax in. The resort itself was behind us with only the dark warm tropical ocean spread out before us. Orbash sounded pleased by the choice in location. "Ah, it's so long since I last saw the ocean in the tropics..."

Even though it was time to relax, they were very reluctant to leave my side. And I did not want to move for a while. One by one, the royal family rose to their hooves and stepped away. But not Sunflare. She never once released me from her wing. The sun queen kept me by her side while I continued to wallow in bitter despair. I sighed harshly while she remained perpetually silent. She would not speak if I did not want to be spoken to. So I spoke first. "It all feels so hopeless..."

"Do not despair yet, child. Tomorrow will be the day of truth. Nothing will be certain until you see the emperor with your own two eyes." Sunflare replied with steadfast conviction. Whatever they had planned, she sounded convinced I would make it to the Heaven's Pillar. As for what happens when I do get there... Who can say?

Her words did little to soothe my worries. I could still remember the first time she and I met. The ruthless conviction she showed when she did all she could to honorably slay me in single combat. She hated me at the time, I was convinced of it. And by then, I understood why. "I won't hold it against you if you hate me..."

Sunflare's response was not one I anticipated. She gently nuzzled my head as if I was her own foal. "Do not say that... I hold no ill will towards you, bearer of Humanity."

I was not convinced. I said nothing while I just gazed out at the darkened ocean before us. Her warmth basking over me, I heard Sunflare continue to speaking almost mournfully. "I made...a foolish decision that day. An act fueled by desperation... By bitter memories you had no part in. I see that now. I see that I made a mistake that day. A mistake that just might have benefited our enemy without my knowledge had I succeeded. Forgive me, child... I made a grave error."

This very sincere declaration caught my attention. I slowly turned my gaze up at the sun queen while she looked down at me from mere inches away. The fire in those eyes was gone. Now only embers remained. She again lowered her horn to rest atop my head and said, "My daughters adore you. They would resent me had I taken you from them. And I now see why. You have been very good to them. And been very good to my world and its people. Bringing you to this world was not a mistake. And I thank you for living up to their expectations."

Where was this coming from? The first time we crossed paths, she tried to destroy me. Now Sunflare was easily being the kindest she had ever been to me. Unsure of how to respond to this, I tried to throw in a bit of wit. For my sake as well. "Does that mean...you're in favor of receiving grandchildren?"

Once again, that topic caught her entirely by surprise. Sunflare hilarious started to stammer and sputter while my despair started to make way for a crooked grin of levity on my lips. I needed this. And she finally scowled at me and asked, "Just what kind of ideas has my husband been feeding you when I'm not around?"

I could not speak. I could only smirk impishly at the sun queen while she glared very dryly at me. She soon rolled her eyes and said, "It's...too soon to be discussing that. Not during wartime. I don't have an answer for you."

I then asked a sincere question while turning my gaze back to the ocean before me. "Does that mean...you don't approve of Celestia and I...being together?"

She said nothing at first. It was a daring thing to bring up, to be sure. I was courting the eldest daughter of the most powerful and terrifying mare in all of Equestria. Had I known what Celestia's mother is actually like, I might have been too wary to ever consider becoming more than just friends. Although I soon got an answer. "Please continue to be good to my child... She has taken a great risk by opening her heart to you."

"I will... I...love her so much..." I muttered softly with my thoughts going out to the beautiful Princess of the Dawn. It has always been a relationship that has carried more weight than most. One that needs to be handled carefully. And that...has made it so fulfilling whenever we are alone together and away from the world.

"And I can see she loves you. When she defied me like that... I knew why." Sunflare muttered softly beside my ear. Her wing tightened its embrace over me. Holding me almost protectively against her body. In the embrace of the sun queen, I felt untouchable. About as safe as I could be. And she continued to speak kind words to me. "You have made her very happy. Whatever may come in the future, I hope you two will continue to find joy together."

"Thank you, your majesty..." A sigh hissed from my lips and nostrils. To find peace with the sun queen was something I had deemed an impossibility at one time. It felt...soothing in a strange way. To find approval with the most ancient and powerful of all ponies, the true holders of the crown, was an honor. I knew this to be true. But my heart was so sunken at the time that I could not fully appreciate it.

We finally rose from the sand and made our way to the resort behind us. Even under the cover of night, the place was still expecting patrons with torches lit to provide an air of activity and needed light sources. I was not in the mood for anything beyond a drink. Strawberry and banana was my choice.

All five of them were gathered around me at a table floating in a pool. Although Sunflare was careful to keep her glowing ethereal mane of vermilion warmth from getting wet. It was calm, yet somber. And while we sipped at our drinks, I felt it was a good time to bring me up to speed on how things would go in the coming waking hours. "So then... What's the plan tomorrow? I'm no condition to fight as is. How will we fix that?"

Orbash took a long slurp of his smoothie before he looked at me. "We've enlisted the aid of a certain herbalist who has access to quite the encyclopedia of archaic remedies. The only zebra in the militia, if I am not mistaken."

It was as I suspected. If anyone was going to have something on hand that could stabilize my condition, it was Zecora. Luna was also quick to speak up on her behalf. "She provided vital aid in the aftermath of the battle yesterday. Her powerful potions greatly eased the strain on our medical supplies. I'm certain many of the wounded owe her their lives."

"She's always been reliable..." I replied while always being able to find what I was looking for whenever I visit her. Zecora always has a cure for whatever ailment, from what I have seen. I then asked, "And...she has something to fix my head?"

Sunflare nodded while she explained, "Yes. A recipe most potent that requires ample time for preparation. It should be ready around noon tomorrow. Once applied, you should feel as if you are not wounded at all. Although the effects are said to be temporary, you should have enough time to finish your mission and return before the effects can wear off."

"I certainly hope so... Got too much to leave behind..." I mumbled before gulping down more of my drink. Not much later after that, I was relaxing in a hot tub. And like before, the royal family gathered around me and each other. I made no attempt to resist them. They all huddled together around me. Almost like they were welcoming me into their family...

And then it happened. The world quivered for an instant. And then again. It was already almost time. All while I felt like I had squandered my time in what may be the last time I would ever find solace in sleep. "Over already...?"

"Shush. You will be good hooves soon. Be brave, my dear. Carry on and return to us alive. Please..." Nightmare Moon whispered to me as she placed a kiss upon my cheek. And from there on out, we had no words. All we had was each other.

My vision was eventually clouded by a white void. And my senses became more clouded. I felt fatigued and so weak. M eyes opened lazily as my ears detected familiar beeps and hums. The reality of the situation dawned on my once again.

Today is the day. As I write this with what little time I have left, I am trying to not think about the full scope of the situation. I am trying to not despair. The only comfort I can take is knowing that the end is nigh. This war will end today, one way or another. And yet...

This feeling... Locked in my room with Maud Pie at my side like a guard outside a cell... I feel as if I am waiting a death sentence before I am to be escorted out of my cell and down the hall only to be seated in the electric chair before an audience.

This mission may very well kill me, but what other option do we have? Just wait for the enemy to storm the camp and kill us all? I am terrified, but I would much rather go out doing something useful over waiting here and doing nothing. We are out of time. The emperor will not wait. Anymore waiting may doom us.

I can hear them downstairs. It is almost time. I will probably be leaving this room within the hour.

What will I find there? What truths will be revealed to me once I stand before the emperor forgotten by his own world? I want answers and I will soon have them. And if I do not live to return home...

At least Equestria will not miss me.

Going With Grace

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, please consider buying me a coffee.

Going With Grace

Things were quiet. Even up in my loft, there was little sound to be picked up from down the stairs. The lighting outside was poor. No rain, but the clouds were thick with a gloomy gray. And yet, there were a few gaps that were allowing the late morning light to shine through with some truly beautiful crepuscular rays shine through the gaps. It was almost...comforting. Like a literal ray of hope shining through the few gaps in the dread that was plaguing us all. And I needed all the hope I could get.

The only constant company I had beside me was Maud Pie. But she was being exceptionally silent. Even by her own stoic standards. And I could not bring myself to speak either. I knew what was on her mind. And I was having the same thoughts. It would not be long now. Today would be the day. When everything would be decided in this war. And no matter what was said to me the day prior, or what was requested of me...

This would be my last day. I knew this. I wanted to deny it for their sake. For those who wanted to see me return alive. But that was just a pleasant lie in the face of a grim reality. I was sure of it. But for them... For those who would be crushed, I had to play along. I would lie to them to keep their hope alive, but I would not lie to myself. I could not.

My eyes were directed at the ceiling. This was not how I wanted things to end. I am not a warrior. Never have been. The battlefield is no place for someone like me. I should have met my end at home. Preferably passing in my sleep during the night. But out here... I took some comfort in knowing how this would play out. My end would preserve Equestria for the rest of history. The connection with the world of my birth would be severed. Equestria would remain untainted by human sin. The innocence of this wonderful world would remain intact. That...is something worth dying for. Something that one could never get back once it was gone. What is the loss of one man in the face of sustaining the closest thing to a genuine paradise in reality?

After too long of me remaining silent, Maud finally stepped closer. Her stoic eyes and face hid her true emotions deep even as she spoke to me. "What's on your mind?"

Maud had always been stalwart, even in the face of recent events. I felt I could speak honestly and she would be understanding about it. My eyes closed as I tried to find peace in the moment. "I'm just glad it's almost over... I'm trying to come to terms with knowing this is the end..."

"Yeah... I know you'll succeed out there... I believe in you." Maud said with her usual soft yet wooden tone. She did sound vaguely hopeful.

"Yeah... I will. It all ends today." I said with a long sigh. And a smile formed on my lips. A very bitter smile. I was coming to terms with my lot in this war, but that did not mean I had to be happy about it. "Today...the emperor falls. And everything can go back to normal. Everyone can start healing. And they can start forgetting about this whole mess..."

Maud started to pick up on the implications of what I saying. She was always too smart and observant for her own good. "You make it sound like you won't be there to see it..."

I turned my gaze to Maud and just stared at her. I felt so tired in more ways than one. Her eyes...slowly widened. They still looked stoic and relaxed, but there was a subtle look of shock in them. And bit by bit, I saw them. Tears building at the edges of her eyes that soon spilled over. Her face was like stone, but the tears told me everything. "You're really sure you won't be coming back..."

"There's no tomorrow for me, Maud... I'm convinced of that." I muttered while having difficulty looking her in the eye. She was upset and I had responsible for it. "It was great getting to know you, Maud... Thanks for being here with me when I needed you most."

I expected some sort of verbal response. Even just a small sentence of words. But slowly, Maud raised her hooves to her face and bowed her head into them. She was silent. Disturbingly so. But I could see the tears still falling to the floor. They kept flowing profusely. A mask of stone hiding a storm of grief. I had to at least say something. "I'm sorry I won't be there this holiday season... Tell Marble I appreciated her being kind to me. She was...lovely."

"Stop it... It...hurts so much..." Maud demanded with her voice hiding what was truly going on in her head. I could see her teeth bared. Her breathing was unsteady. I think she wanted to openly weep, but could not. Something was holding her back. I could see her throat clenching. Even behind that stoic gaze, her heart still felt joy, rage, and sorrow the same as anyone else. And to see her in sorrow...was painful to watch.

In time, Maud climbed into bed with me and rested by my side. She buried her face into my chest while all I could do was rest a hand over her hoof. I almost expected her to at least try to reassure me with kind words. But those words never came. She never once tried to refute my grim expectations for the outcome of this war. It was a lie she could not tell herself.

Before much longer, there was a knock at the door. And the voice behind it was one I knew well. "Hello? Is there still time?"

"Sky Beak... Let him in, please." I muttered while Maud hurried to dry her tears. She went to the door without a word and unlocked it. And in stepped that wonderful stallion still clad in his golden armor. Although he was also carrying a type of bag in one hand that appeared designed for carrying bottles and their drinkware. He gazed upon me with such a sad smile on his beak. Sky Beak was more emotionally composed than the last time I saw him, but it still hurt to see someone he considers his own child in such a sorry state. "Hey there, papa bird..."

He said nothing at first while Maud locked the door behind him. He strode right over to me while setting the bag aside before draping himself across me for a feathery embrace. "You look and sound more aware than last time..."

"I guess I do... The first day after is always the worst, I think..." I muttered while noticing that he was not wrong. At the very least, I did not feel quite as dazed as when I was in the infirmary. I glanced past him at the bag beside the bed and asked, "What's in the bag?"

"Your favorite." Sky Beak replied while pushing himself off me to sit beside the bed. He unzipped the bag and reached in to pull out a bottle of a brand of whisky I like. I was pleased to see what he offered, but I understood why. He was offering me one last drink. "Here, let me help you there."

With how I was laid up in bed, Sky Beak did not want to take any risks in spilling that expensive liquor onto me. He poured some in a shot glass to the brim and very carefully helped me lift my head higher with his other hand. I held my breath before he carefully brought the glass to my lips and managed to pour the entire glass down my throat. I felt that familiar burn, but also recognized that potent and bold country brew on my tongue. Powerful and not at all sweet, but still satisfying. I coughed lightly, but still smiled at my papa bird. "Thanks... I needed that."

"Anytime, my boy. But just one. We need you to have a clear head for later." Sky Beak replied before pouring another shot of whisky into the glass and gulping the contents down himself. He pounded his fist into his neck right above his gilded breastplate and cleared his throat loudly. "Has...quite the bite to it, huh? At least it gets you the results."

We both then looked over at Maud while she watched from nearby. She was quiet as always, but Sky Beak was quick to hold the bottle out to her. "Would you care for one too?"

"I'd like to, but...I really shouldn't. I tend to scare people when I drink." Maud replied without much hesitation. When considering where she came from, I was assuming she had a taste for hard drinks from the countryside.

"You...do? Are you an angry drunk?" I asked in curiosity while even Sky Beak appeared puzzled. I am not certain how much he had gotten to know Maud, but her being overtly intimidating sounded absurd.

Maud then explained, "When I drink, I...become more like Pinkie Pie. I get louder. I start talking more. I'm like...a completely different mare. I might disturb you if I drink too much."

"You mean...when you drink, all your inhibitions disappear and we get to see what's really going on in your head." I retorted as I suddenly realized what that meant. I always knew there was something different about Maud. Being stoic and not one for talking much is one thing, but it was abundantly clear that something else was the case with Maud. And it sounded like even whatever it was that was causing her excessively stoic behavior would crumble in the presence of alcohol. But that did not sound like a bad thing. "I...kind of wanna see that."

"You...do?" Maud asked while I noticed her raise an eyebrow. I had only known Maud through the stony facade she always displays. What would I see if the influence of alcohol caused that mask to come off? Maud then averted her eyes and said, "Um... I guess... If you really want to see that..."

Sky Beak held out the shot glass and bottle of whisky to my friend. Although Maud then gently pushed it away and spoke while looking at me. "I'll show you this holiday season. If you make it."

Was she trying to give me more incentive to see my survival as being more likely? I suppose seeing Maud getting tipsy and really start showing what was going on in her head was something to strive for. All I could do was nod halfheartedly. I could not say yes, but I was not going to turn her down either.

Having had our fill of drink, Sky Beak placed the goods back in the bag before securing the zipper on it. He cast his gaze past me and smiled noticeably. I saw why. The two pillows his son and daughter had put together for me. When I turned my head to have them right in my face, I could notice the faint scent of bird feathers in them. I then asked carefully, "Do they know you're staying?"

He lowered his gaze before speaking softly. "The Alabaster's communications officer forwarded a notice to all of our kin back home to inform them of the situation. Just in case we don't make it..."

For the first time ever, I felt a twinge of disappointment in the closest thing I had to a father in this world. I reached out and took hold of his hand while it rested on my bed. My firm grip caught his attention, forcing Sky Beak to look at me while I spoke to him. "No... Don't do this to them. Don't make poor Ocean a widow... If Silverstream and Terramar have to grow up without their dad because of me, I don't know how I'll live with myself."

Sky Beak tried to speak, but he could not even try to find a retort. I understood his reasons. They were all staying for my sake. And I deeply appreciated that. But they still had family back home on Capricorn Island. And so I demanded, "If things get bad... If this all falls apart and the enemy breach the walls, I want you and your comrades to flee. Fly away. Go home alive. Please. Don't go down with the ship if it sinks, all right?"

He nodded without a word. I could see how torn Sky Beak was on the issue. He desperately did not want to abandon me and all those I had served with, but I did not want him to not return home alive to his family. At least he was listening to me. My heart sinking as I realized what I was asking, I then said, "And...when you see them, tell them... Tell them I was honored to be considered a part of their family."

"The kids will be crushed if they find out you didn't make it... Especially poor Silverstream. She considers you her best friend, you know." Sky Beak said with his hand tightening its grasp around my own. I looked at the pillow her shed feathers had been packed inside. I missed that joyous little lady more than ever... Her boundless joy and eagerness to make me smile... How she craved my touch for those wonderful enjoyable scritches... I missed my pretty bird.

"Silverstream was always such a good girl..." I muttered while closing my eyes. I could almost feel her feathery touch. I even remembered how she chased down the Olympia just to really say goodbye to me. The last thing she ever said to my face was that I am her best friend. I then sighed before looking up at my precious friend's father. "Tell her for me if I don't make it back. Tell her I missed her bad."

Sky Beak nodded once again. I decided to not pursue that topic any further. I did not want to keep reminding him of the fact that the man he had come to love like a son may not live to see tomorrow. It was also around then that the whisky started to really get to me. The tears started coming more easily. Not enough to openly weep, but enough that I needed to wipe my eyes. But there was one more request I had on my mind. One that needed to be said. "And...if you do have to retreat... Please visit Ponyville on your way back. I want you to find and meet Fluttershy and Gladesong."

"Them? Why?" Sky Beak asked with some confusion. It was a strange request for certain. Just asking someone to meet somebody else? Not a request with much weight behind it.

It was then I revealed the main reason why I wanted him to see my wife and children. "Because Gladesong is your granddaughter."

Sky Beak's eyes opened wide and stared blankly as he took a moment to process this. I found myself grinning at how dumbfounded he look. If he was technically my father, then my children are his grandchildren as well. He soon held a hand over his beak while trying to not snicker in bemusement. "Yes... Yes, of course I'd want to meet my grandkids... Even if it happened a lot sooner than I ever thought it would."

"She'll love you. Really." I chuckled before the sudden remembrance of the filly I sired myself brought tears to my eyes. Very seldom had Gladesong ever been on my mind during the war. I had other things to focus on. But now...I missed my baby girl more than ever. If I did not make it... Would she even remember me? Tears forming in my eyes, no doubt thanks to the whisky in me, I then pleaded, "And tell her... Tell her and her big sister that their father loved them...and was sorry he couldn't make it home."

"Oh lord, I don't... I don't know if I can do that... I'm not ready for that..." Sky Beak muttered while having difficulty looking at me. But he soon sighed harshly and said, "I'll do it... I'll do it for you. I'll make sure they know."

"Look after them too... Please. Be there for them when you can." I replied before I finally broke. Having to acknowledge and process the context...of leaving my family in the care of another because I would not be able to return to them... It hit me harder than I ever could have imagined. And Sky Beak understood. He draped himself over me in a feathery embrace as I sobbed lightly. I hated this... I hated everything about this wretched situation. What I would give to just go home like nothing ever happened...

There was a knock at the door when my tears began to slow. Maud was quick to answer it since I was well guarded by then. And I was most pleased with who I saw enter. Beautiful blue scales covered in white bandages here and there, Ember had arrived. The Dragon Lord asked softly, "Am I interrupting anything?"

"Oh, not at all... It's good to have you here, Dragon Lord." Sky Beak replied while we tried to hide our tears. We failed. That frown upon her face told us that Ember knew what had been going on behind the door. Sky Beak then asked, "What's happening?"

"It's...almost time. They're just waiting on one of the medics to show up and disconnect him." Ember spoke somberly. As soon as she stepped forward, Maud hurried down the stairs and out of sight...at an unusually swift pace. I suppose she knew she was no longer needed now that there was no reason for anyone to even try to make an attempt on my life. I would be out of their hair soon enough. And yet...Maud's silent haste carried the implication that she did not want to be there to see what was about to happen.

Sky Beak responded in a fitting manner. He suddenly secured his grasp around my hand even more tightly. As if in defiance of what he had just been told. Ember stepped forward while her eyes drifted to me and then back to the stallion between us. "How's your boy?"

Ember knew. She had been introduced to Sky Beak before and knew of the connections between the two of us. Almost mournfully, my papa bird said, "I...think he's ready... He's awake and aware. He's talking just fine. Has a strong grip. Knows what's happening around him..."

"Good to hear..." Ember muttered with barely more than a whisper. When those beautiful scarlet eyes fell upon me, she stepped forward with an unsteady pace. Ember was still exhausted. A night of sleep did little to soothe her emotionally ravaged body. Only then did Sky Beak release me from his grasp. He knew I was in good hands if Ember was by my side.

My father watched as my beloved kneeled beside me and took my hand into hers. There was no joy in his eyes. And those eyes soon closed as he bowed his head. Ember soon whispered, "I wish there was another way..."

"We all do..." I muttered as I gazed into her eyes. She just looked so tired... Too tired to even cry. All that warrior spirit had been replaced by a profound fatigue. Ember just wanted this whole mess to be over and done with. And Ember was one of the few I just could not bring myself to lie to. "I'm sorry...I probably won't make it back... I'm not expecting to see tomorrow."

"If I lose you now, I have no future to look forward to..." Ember muttered as her grasp tightened around my hand, her other hand reaching out to my face. Only then did I see the tears starting to build around the edges of her eyes. "I know it's foolish... I shouldn't be betting everything on just one outcome... But I can't help it. You're the world to me... And my world will die with you out there... There's too much at stake here. You've always given me hope... How can I see the future without that hope?"

I began to feel...a horrible form of regret sprouting in my heart. I began to wish I had never found my way to the dragon lands in the first place. I should have never met Ember. I should never have fallen in love with her. Should never have been kind to her... Because now she loved me as much as I loved her...and that love would break her forever once I was gone. And I could not tell her that.

Was Ember too keen on what was in my heart? When I started to turn my gaze away from her, she tightened her grasp around my hand. "No... No, don't you look away from me now. Look at me... Listen to me!"

Those words... I could not refuse them. I obeyed her plea and turned my head so that my eyes were once again aligned with hers. And Ember smiled at me. "See? You do listen... You're the only one who ever listened."

This reminder clashed hard with my doubts. Was it a mistake to have found Ember or not? Was it a mistake to have been so kind to her? To have...fallen so deeply in love with her while letting her fall in love with me? Was it a strength or a weakness? I just did not know anymore...

But Ember knew. And she cradled my face between her hands while Sky Beak could only watch. "It terrifies me to wonder what I would be doing now if we never found each other... Nothing would've changed in the dragon lands. No progress. No respect from my people. Decade after decade of misery... Without you...nothing would've changed. But you came to me that day. And you...gave me so much..."

"Ember... Please..." I tried to tell her to stop. The tears were building at my eyes. But I could not tell her to stop. And when the tears spilled forth from her eyes, so did mine as my throat clenched in sorrow.

Her fingers sliding back and forth under my jaw to caress me, Ember whispered such beautiful words to me. "You saved me, James... You saved me from an impossible situation where I saw no way out. And I would go through ten more wars like this over centuries of what things were like before. I will follow you through whatever comes next. I will pursue you through the wastelands beyond... I am grateful...for what you have given me..."

It was at this point that words failed us both. We embraced as the tears flowed. And Sky Beak stood by patiently. I prayed. I hoped that should I not survive, Ember would still find the means to carry on. That someone or something would be there for her if I could not. She deserved to be happy and loved...even if not from me. Although Sky Beak did try to speak up to add at least a little levity. "That's...quite the grandiose delivery, Dragon Lord. You have such a way with words."

"Only when it comes to this man..." Ember retorted with a noticeably sheepish grin on her lips. Everything she said carried such profound weight to it that I doubt her own subordinates would believe she ever said it. Ember never had much of a royal air about her. Much more down to earth than most monarchs. Her embrace loosening, she looked at the only father I had in the world of Equestria. "I just have to say...you raised your boy into a wonderful man here... Best man I know."

"Oh, that's an easy mistake to make. I mean I didn't sire him. Although I would've loved to have seen him hatch under my watch, but I love this boy all the same." Sky Beak said jokingly to add even more levity to the situation.

"Wait, humans don't hatch from eggs... Do they?" Ember asked with noticeable confusion in her eyes as she sat up beside me.

"No. They don't." I snorted while failing to hide a chuckle. Although I then asked, "But...I'm pretty sure hippogriffs don't hatch from eggs... Do they?"

"Ha! You'd be surprised how many tourists ask where all the eggs are kept!" Sky Beak chuckled loudly before clearing his throat to compose himself. "No, hippogriff foals don't come from eggs. Not like the body of a mare is designed to produce them anyway. I was there for the birth of Silverstream and Terramar and I assure you I saw them open their eyes seconds after leaving Ocean. I mean yes, I get that there's a lot of bird in us, but we're still stallions and mares. And I'm pretty sure mares never laid eggs."

"They really don't... Pretty sure griffons don't either. They're all feline down there. Harpies though... Probably?" I replied while letting myself do some brainstorming. Griffons are entirely feline below the neck. Therefore the womb of a hen would be feline too, resulting in birthing of their young in a mammalian fashion. As for the harpies, I am certain their are entirely avian. Eggs are probably the norm for them. And then I realized how well my brain was working to let me think so critically. Definitely a good sign in spite of my injuries.

"Weird conversation topic this veered into..." Ember muttered with a very dry tone. Although she did appear amused that we found a way to lighten up the mood. The Dragon Lord then glanced towards the door leading downstairs. I too could hear something, but it was too muffled by all the walls in the way. She then looked back to me with her hand resting upon mine. "Sounds like they're coming up soon. I'll see you in a little while."

"Sure..." I mumbled as that levity in the air began to dissipate far too quickly. Ember departed in a hurry, although she looked more determined than upset. I set my head back down and gazed at the ceiling. It would not be long now.

Sky Beak approached me and sat at my bedside while casting a glance at the door that had closed behind our guest. He then cast me a somber smile while glancing at me out of the corner of his eye. "She would've made a fine wife for you..."

I suppose it should not have been surprising for hi to notice the romantic tension between Ember and I. The attraction between us is so mutual that it must be difficult to not notice for anyone with experience in relationships. And I did not try to deny this. "She's the...best thing to happen to me ever since I left home... I wouldn't have made it this far without Ember."

"I can tell. She doesn't come across as the most eloquent woman. But the way she spilled her heart out to you... She's crazy about you, I can tell. You're both very happy when you're together." Sky Beak replied while his smile became so mournful. He then said, "I'm surprised she...never said she loved you... It seemed like a good time to say it."

"She can't, papa bird. It's just how dragon courtship works. When they declare their love for another, the response is final. Yes or no, it's forever. It's too dangerous to say things like that during warfare..." I explained in brief since I had been educated in how the heart of a dragon works. I knew she wanted to tell me. And I wanted to tell her. But we could not... And I believe we should not.

Sky Beak let out a quiet whistle as he contemplated what I said. "Wow... And I thought we hippogriffs are a bunch of lovebirds. Sounds like dragons take romance even more seriously than we do. But for her to talk like that to you... I'm shocked she hasn't at least approached you on it yet."

A long sigh escaped my lips as I found myself unable to look at him. For as much as I love Ember, I knew I should not say it to her face. "It's for the best, papa bird... I know I'm not good enough for her anyway... Not after all that's happened. Not like her people would ever accept me anyway..."

I expected an immediate retort from him. An act of fatherly support to reassure me that I was wrong. But Sky Beak hesitated for several seconds before he asked, "Did she ever tell you that you would never be good for her?"

"She's the Dragon Lord, papa bird. She can't just let herself fall for anyone. I've endangered her world and her people. I dread to imagine how Earth's evils will influence them in the long run..." I muttered weakly as I was starting to think that he would never understand where I was coming from. As much as I love Ember, it should not ever be.

"James..." My fathered whispered before he rested his hand upon my brow. He then smiled reassuringly at me and said, "Come on... She wants you. Everything she said a minute ago? That all came from the heart. Aren't dragon's supposed to be very open with what's in their heart towards the target of their affection? And besides, if you're good enough for Queen Novo, you're surely good enough for the Dragon Lord."

For once, I could not contest this. I had no idea how to respond. Sky Beak rubbed his thumb over my brow and whispered, "I think the whole mess surrounding this war is just messing with your head. Wait until you get back home and clear your thoughts. This is a bad time to be talking about when to go on a date with your new sweetheart anyway."

"I...guess that makes sense..." I muttered while just trying to get my mind off of what was in my heart. I had a mission to carry out. Or I would in a very short while. And it was right then that I heard the sound of hooves coming up the stairs. Too many for just one pony.

The door opened as Sky Beak took a step back. In stepped the very same medic I had spoken to during my brief stay in the infirmary. And right behind them was none other than Orbash and Sunflare themselves. Sky Beak immediately bowed his head towards the true sovereigns of Equestria. "Your majesties."

"Good to see you with your boy, Sky Beak. As a fellow father, I commend you." Orbash replied while actually managing to crack a pleasant smile in spite of the dour situation we found ourselves in. The moon king then glanced my way and said, "You've raised a good man out of that boy. I'd say we're richer for knowing him."

Sunflare started to scowl in suspicious caution as Sky Beak started to provide a retort to the kind king. "Oh, he's grown so much in just the past few months! From a fluffy little thing into...something so much less fluffy. They grow up so fast these days..."

"Oh no, there's two of them now..." Sunflare groaned while the two papa stallions burst into unexpected laughter. Even I found myself cracking a grin while failing to suppress a snicker. Orbash and Sky Beak... Those two stallions have a surprising amount of things in common with each other.

Sky Beak wiped his eye, somehow shedding a single tear from that burst of joy. He then explained, "I don't think I really need to explain that he isn't really mine... But he is in all the ways that matter. I love my boy. Is he a good friend to you too, your majesty?"

Orbash's smile faltered just slightly, becoming more somber while watching the medic go about the machines that were hooked up to me. I felt the sting of having needles withdrawn from my arm while the entry points were promptly sterilized and bandaged. "Oh, more than just a friend... Not quite like a son to me. Not yet, but perhaps someday... Do you know what it's like to have a son, Sky Beak?"

"I do. Both my boy here and my boy back home. They both make me proud." Sky Beak explained briefly while Orbash could only smile kindly at him. I was left wondering as I observed them... I finally found a wonderful father in the form of Sky Beak. But would the wonderful king of Equestria himself... For lack of a better term, would I have two daddies before long?

As the medic continued to check me to see if there was anything else on my body that needed to be addressed before my deployment, Sky Beak had a more solemn question to ask. "You'll make sure he survives, right?"

Sunflare turned to face him with eyes of unease. "We will do what we can. Even we can't touch the emperor now. Our magic is useless. Orbash and I are to escort this man to the Heaven's Pillar. He will face the emperor while we insure there will be no interruptions. Once the deed is done, we will do what we can to escort him back safely."

Sky Beak had difficulty looking at the sun queen. He wanted to believe that this mission would be carried out without a hitch, but he could not have that kind of faith. Not after that last battle. It was then that the medic left my side ad said, "That should do it... Although I cannot recommend against this course of action enough, your majesties. He shouldn't even be on his feet at this time."

"We are aware of this, doctor. But whatever choice do we have?" Sunflare replied while trying to maintain a tone of stalwart resolve. The medic departed without a word, his work done and his suggestions meaningless. Sunflare then asked me with her voice softening, "Can you sit up?"

"Maybe..." I tried to plant my arms down to push myself up, but any effort that would cause my blood pressure to rise only dazed me. As if vertigo could be induced by performing actions that trigger fluctuations in the blood flow to my head. I closed my eyes and relaxed, the world feeling so unsteady. "Can't... Everything starts to spin when I try..."

"Here, allow us." Orbash replied while he and Sunflare cast their magic upon me. With my body wrapped in their auras, they used the levitation spell to force me to sit up without any effort on my part. This went much more smoothly and I soon found myself sitting at the side of my bed. Even while not lying down, I felt relatively fine as long as I did not have to exert myself. "Now then..."

Orbash used the levitation spell to bring over the tub that held my liquefied armor. I gazed down listlessly at the swirling blues and whites. I then asked, "I just...put it on? Will it help?"

"I assume that it will enhance your stamina enough to get you to the herbalist down the lane. It does do that, yes?" Orbash asked in return. And he was right. My armor's enchantments do enhance my endurance and even my general strength to some degree. It might be enough to counteract my weakness.

Seeing the logic in this, I dipped my hand into the tub. The liquid metal crawled over my arm and then over the rest of me like so many times before. In moments, I was clad in a familiar suit of winged plate armor. Sky Beak then asked, "Can you stand?"

"Let's see..." I mumbled as I braced my armored hands on the bed. Now that I felt weaker than I probably was, I became aware of just how much my armor did for me. I effortlessly rose to my feet without much of a rush to my head. I held my arms out for balance and was left surprised at the fact that I was back on my feet. Just that alone was inspiring. "OK... At least when I'm suited up, I'm pretty stable."

Everyone in the room looked more reassured now that it became clear my armor was able to compensate for any physical weakness I was displaying. Sky Beak then reached for my helmet and passed it to me. I looked it over and found no trace of the dent on the backside where that hammer had cracked my skull. It had been restored to pristine condition like the rest of my gear. Although Sunflare then took it out of my grasp for the moment. "Not yet. Not until you've been prepared."

"OK... Lead on." I muttered now that I knew it was time. The king and queen led me down the stairs while I very carefully followed. Standing was easy. It was the act of carrying myself forward that started to mess with my head. Sky Beak stayed right behind me and was ready to catch me if I fell back. And once we entered the common area, I was greeted by a sight I was not ready for. "Hey, girls..."

Ocellus and Smolder were seated at the main table in the room, the little Changeling still wearing her dragon disguise. And the very sight of me in armor triggered an unusual response. Smolder asked as they stood up, "Wait... If you're all suited up, does that mean you're OK now?"

"No... He's still got the bandages on his head." Ocellus pointed out with her hand raised. She then asked with a look of shock in her eyes, "You're... You're not really going out there like this, are you?"

Orbash spoke up before the two little ladies could become too upset. "Our herbalist friend has a potent brew ready that should nullify the symptoms of his injuries. Before long, he will be just fine and ready to take up the sword like nothing happened."

I assumed that was exactly what the plan would be. Although Smolder did not look so convinced. Neither of them did, but Smolder's eyes narrowed into a very accusatory scowl. "He's still hurt... Why're you doing this to him?"

"Girls... We're out of options and out of time. Only I can handle this." I explained in brief before very carefully lowering myself to a knee. I hoped I could calm them with a farewell embrace. And they very readily stepped into my arms. "You're all gonna be all right... It's almost over. Today, the war ends."

"You really sound sure of it..." Ocellus muttered with a somewhat relieved tone. But then she asked a question I was not prepared for. One I could not answer. "You'll make it back just fine, right?"

I could not lie. Not to them. But I could not speak the truth either. And Smolder was quick to pick up on my silence. She looked me in the eye and asked, "You're gonna make it... Right?"

I turned away. I could not lie to my little beloved's face. And she took this as a horrible sign. Smolder pushed herself out of my embrace and turned to Orbash and Sunflare. On the verge of tears, she then demanded answers. "He's gonna make it back, right? Right?!"

Not even Sunflare could bring herself to speak the awful truth. Ocellus looked at me in pleading silence, unable to bring herself to say anything. Her voice breaking, Smolder then stomped her foot as she all but yelled at my royal escorts. "You're not seriously sending him out there to die, right?! I can't lose him! I came out here just to find him! Not to... To... What...did you do..."

Smolder's softening tone in spite of her frustration caught my eye. Ocellus suddenly leaned more heavily into my embrace as well. And then I saw it. Orbash's horns coated by his silver magic aura. Smolder could only barely remain standing as she started to turn to me. Tears starting to flow down her face, she staggered into my arms as she muttered one last time. "Don't...go..."

They were asleep. I could hear the two little ladies quietly snoring in my embrace. I looked at Orbash while he sighed in glum resignation. "They were becoming upset... It would've gotten ugly had I not instilled them with slumber."

As much as I hated having no time to properly say goodbye, I understood why he did that. The situation was bad enough as is. We did not need two young ladies having massive meltdowns on top of that. But as I held the two sleeping girls in my arms, I suddenly had a realization. "They... They'll make it out of here if something goes wrong, right?"

"They will." I heard a voice speak as Celestia entered the room. She then explained, "They absolutely must be evacuated if the enemy is to breach our defenses. They're young. They shouldn't even be out here in the first place. Were it not for the delicate nature of their skills being used in the war effort and the...unusual circumstances they came here in, their presence would be a violation of enlistment laws. I have contacted Celaeno and she has agreed to ferry them to safety with the rest of her passengers. No matter what happens, they will make it home safely."

"Thank you..." I muttered with a relieved sigh. I then looked down at the two dragonesses in my arms and kissed them both on the head. "I'm sorry... I wish it didn't have to be this way... Find happiness if I don't make it back... You'll be all right..."

Sky Beak stepped forward and rested his hand upon my pauldron. When I looked up at him, he tried to smile at me. "I'll look after them. If I have to, I'll even take them home with me. I swear they'll be very happy on Capricorn Island."

I took a moment to contemplate this offer. Smolder and Ocellus can both fly. Smolder would definitely enjoy the cuisine of the hippogriff homeland. And there would be plenty of love and positive vibes for Ocellus to sustain herself on. And from what I have seen, the hippogriffs barely have any idea Changelings even exist. In the event her cover happens to be blown, they would likely give her the benefit of the doubt. Especially since Novo knows and is on good terms with the little love bug. I found myself smiling, even if just slightly. "That sounds like a good idea. They'd get along just fine at your place."

"You really shouldn't be so happy about that... It makes it sound like you really won't be making it back." Sky Beak said much more somberly. I noticed him tighten his grip on my pauldron. "Please... At least try. I don't want to tell Ocean and the kids that you just...gave up out there. I'd much rather tell them you fought fang and claw to make it back alive."

This actually got me. My eyes opened wide in realization. As resigned as I was to my fate, I suddenly realized I was in danger of disappointing the only father I had in that world. And his approval was one I found myself fearing losing. As I gently lowered the two slumbering girls in my arms to the floor, I nodded and sighed. "I'll...do what I can..."

"Thank you, my boy..." Sky Beak muttered before he lowered his head beside mine. He nuzzled his beak to my cheek in a tender show of avian affection. But he then suddenly raised his head to gaze down the hall leading to the private chambers of our top officers. "Your highness...?"

I noticed the sound of someone approaching. And as I rose to my feet, I was stunned by what I was seeing. Luna was escorting a visibly bandaged Nightmare Moon as the Princess of Dreams pulled along any machines she was hooked up to that happened to be on wheels. Luna quickly declared, "She will not take no for an answer."

"Child, what are you doing out of bed? You must rest. You are far from healed after such horrors upon the battlefield." Sunflare spoke firmly, yet with a tone of concern in her voice. Any and all bitterness she once addressed Nightmare Moon with was long gone by then.

"I am well enough to stand, Mother. And I would be remiss to not do this..." Nightmare Moon retorted before she stepped over to me. We gazed upon each other as her focused gaze betrayed how arduous it must have been just to walk out of her room. Let alone while still dragging all that stuff with her. "This just might be it... I thought for certain this war would go well enough when I set out..."

"War never ends well... Let's hope this will be the last Equestria ever sees." I replied while my hand rose to her jaw to caress her. I tried to hide my heart, once again feeling a sense of loss knowing that we could never truly have each other. My eyes surveyed the many bandaged wounds on her body, knowing that evacuating the wounded was a priority. "At least you'll be getting out of here. Pretty sure they're about to..."

"No. I am staying." Nightmare Moon spoke boldly without the slightest flinching in her voice. Her eyes narrowed in stubborn defiance at me even suggesting that.

Luna was jarred by this revelation. She looked back and forth at her sisters as she stammered, "Wha... Excuse me?! Sister, I thought we secured you safe passage back to... Celestia, do you know of this?!"

All eyes fell upon the Princess of the Dawn. And she could not look directly at anyone. "She has made her decision."

Nightmare Moon took another step towards me as her eyes locked with mine. "Did you forget what I said to you weeks ago? When I joined you upon the Empty Plains when no one else dared to follow you? I will not retreat. We live and die together. I will not return home without you. For how will I ever find my way back without my guiding light?"

The subtext in her words did not register with Sky Beak, but her sisters and parents knew. It was an open secret by then, I am sure. There was no hiding the love Nightmare Moon and I share with each other. And I knew there would be no convincing her otherwise. I knew how much value I had to her, even if I could not share the sentiment. She gently touched her horn to my head as I whispered, "If I go first, I'll be waiting for you..."

"And right behind you I shall be, my champion." The Princess of Dreams spoke softly before her nose lightly touched itself to mine. She then turned to her parents and said, "I leave him in your hooves... Please do see to it he survives."

"We shall do all we can, my dear. Your mother and I won't let them take him so long as we have any say in the matter." Orbash declared while reaching out to give his youngest daughter a tender nuzzle. And while they shared no words, Nightmare Moon also shared one last nuzzle with her mother. And I felt myself choke up suddenly upon realizing the subtext of the moment. If I did not make it, Nightmare Moon would let the enemy take her if they arrived. This very well...could be the last time the king and queen would ever see her alive.

I held my tears as Nightmare Moon departed back down the hall to return to her chambers. Only then did Sky Beak depart. Possibly to regroup with his fellow archers. But even though I hid my tears, Sunflare was quick to notice my quivering eyes. "What is wrong, child?"

I sighed harshly to try and steady my nerves. With my eyes focused upon the sun queen, I then said, "Thank you for being kind to her."

A mournful smile crossed Sunflare's lips. "She has defied everything about her legacy. She proved to us all that what we believed to be a demon was just another princess waiting to find her place on the throne beside her sisters. I only wish I could have allowed myself to see that sooner..."

It was time to depart. But my eyes then fell upon Celestia and Luna. Neither of us could find the words we wanted to say. At least until Luna found the will to speak first. "We never wanted this for you... We wanted you to serve as the herald of humanity's return... Not to serve as a sacrifice for the preservation of Equestria's very way of life...It's not fair, my friend... Not fair at all..."

Two years. It had only been two years since I learned of the purpose behind my presence in Equestria. And yet, it felt like the day was half a lifetime ago. I learned bits and pieces regarding the history of humanity in the world of Equestria. The faintest clues of why humans no longer existed in this world. And now...the final chapter on that sordid affair was about to be closed. And despite everything, I did not feel any regret over my fate. Not after what I had found in those two precious years. "Our time together was short...but I wouldn't trade it for anything."

Luna was uneasy, but Celestia looked to be on the brink of tears. I found myself genuinely smiling as I thought back on those two years. "You could've brought anyone else to this world, but you chose me. And...I don't think I can ever repay you for that. I found friends... I found love... I found a world worth fighting for... If I can spend my last day insuring this world remains the way it always has been... I think I'm OK with that. Paradise...is worth dying for."

That was too much. My words caused the two royal sisters to step forward and embrace me with their wings. Tears being shed, Celestia spoke softly into my ear. "Go with grace, my king... I will keep your crown...and my heart...forever waiting for you..."

My tears finally spilled forth. My beloved Celestia... This was goodbye. There was so much we had hoped for... But the light on the horizon was brighter yesterday. The sun was setting on that dream before it could bloom. And I found myself hating the situation all the more. I was content dying for the sake of a world I loved, but I despised everything that would never come to pass. Not just for my sake, but for theirs. How many would be left broken after today?

With great reluctance, I finally departed from the command center. The sky was depressingly cloudy with only a few rays of hopeful light shining through the gaps. Almost like the weather itself was mocking the situation at hand. With Orbash and Sunflare at my sides, we carried on. I felt so tired, yet still able enough to shamble along. They stayed close and were ready to catch me were I to stumble.

And stumble I did. At one point, one of my knees gave out from under me. But the king and queen were quick. They each caught me in a wing that I leaned back into. With a strong push, they brought me back up to my feet. I did not thank them, but they did not inquire about my status. All we could do was share a forlorn gaze and continue on.

While we walked past the rows of tents, we passed by many militiamen standing off to the sides. I recognized none of them, but they knew who I was. None of them lashed out. It was no longer necessary. I was a dead man walking and would be gone soon no matter what anyone did. But their faces... I expected scowls of loathing. Perhaps having a weapon ready just in case they were debating making a move on me in spite of the presence of the sun queen and moon king themselves.

But what I did see was not at all what I expected. Any and all resentment was gone. And I did not understand why. They looked...conflicted. Almost ashamed. Until then, they only knew me as the only human serving among them and that I was being used by the emperor as an external life source. I was guilty by proxy. But now that they could see me minutes before I would depart to triumph or die trying to end this war once and for all, what did they see? Did they see one who was an enemy by proxy? Or did they see a reluctant hero who was ready to die for a world that was not his own? I just do not know... And I did not allow myself to care. All I had then was the mission. If I succeeded, that would be enough for me.

We soon stood outside the tent that served as Zecora's dwelling. I could already smell the various exotic ingredients within. And once we stepped inside, I saw the wise zebra herbalist already stirring up something in a smaller pot set above a small fire. The cauldron at the center of the tent was empty and unused. And I saw that the sacks and shelves that once held rows of exotic ingredients were all but bare by then. The war had finally bled Zecora's supply all but dry. Even she was barely holding on.

With dull sunlight shining in, Zecora glanced up with her eyes opened wide in shock. She spoke in rhyme, her voice heavy with dread. "Oh, you poor soul. What horrors I have heard. So many maimed and harmed, so many without word. So brave to face our foe with no time to mend. One way or another, today is when this shall end."

Sunflare stepped forth while allowing her fiery vermilion mane and tail to cast a warm glow over the interior of Zecora's workplace. "I trust your potion is ready?"

"It is. Even with so many of my supplies gone. But not this. I had enough for just one." Zecora replied as I saw the salve she was stirring in that little pot glowing a beautiful and soothing shade of light blue. A bioluminescent ingredient at work? Whatever it was, it looked potent. Zecora then explained while setting the pot in a tub filled with a shallow pool of water to help cool the contents. "Your wounds will be suppressed. Pain and fatigue will not clash with your drive. But do not delay for it is not eternal. Use this chance to go and return alive."

"Thanks... Whatever works." I muttered before being guided to a low table that was not present there when I last visited. The king and queen helped me lie down in a prone position. Minutes later, Zecora approached with her masterpiece and began to remove the bandages from my head. "How is it back there?"

"Such savagery... Truly the work of the ones so hollow. My concoction will see to it in pain you shall not wallow." Zecora replied with a twinge of disgust in her voice. I had no idea how the wound looked, but it was enough to make her recoil in some horror. With Orbash and Sunflare watching, the zebra herbalist went to work.

I felt that salve being spread all over the back of my scalp, Zecora's hoof rubbing it all over as she piled more and more of it onto me. All the while, she spoke an indecipherable incantation. Something in her native tongue? It was very warm. And yet...cool to the touch. It soothed me in a very pleasant way. Numbing any discomfort as I felt my mind clearing. And the haze began to clear. I felt my weakness starting to recede and any dizziness beginning to clear. In a matter of minutes, I felt like nothing had ever happened.

Only when Zecora started to step back after replacing the bandages on my head did I try pushing myself up. And I did so with ease. I looked at my hands once I was seated and reaffirmed to myself that I really did feel like I was entirely uninjured. Orbash then spoke with the slightest hint of levity in his voice, "You look like you're feeling much better."

"Yeah... Yeah, I am. That stuff really works!" I exclaimed while genuinely surprised at how relieving it was to have all that weakness gone now that my mind was not at war with my body's performance. I actually felt pretty good. Although I still had the mind to ask, "Remind me again... Are there any drawbacks to this stuff?"

Zecora did not share our optimism. She spoke firmly as she said, "Your wounds are as if they are not there. But time is one this opportunity does not share. It shall endure for a time, but make haste. For the effect will eventually come to waste."

"It only works temporarily... Got it. I should've guessed something like this would be too good to last." I retorted while not at all surprised that time was still not on my side. Sunflare passed my helmet to me before I placed it upon my head. Even with the bandages over my scalp, my helmet still fit me snugly. Almost as if it would always mold itself to the shape of my head. I closed my eyes to collect myself, grateful for the mere fact that I no longer felt like I was in bad shape. "Thank you, Zecora. I actually feel...kind of confident that this will turn out well now."

All she did was nod. But once I stood up and turned to the exit, I heard my friend speak in a manner I did not expect. "James... One moment."

I paused while even the king and queen glanced at my friend in puzzlement. I waited for her to finish, but there was no follow-up. Nothing to turn that statement into a rhyme like she always does. She then gazed up at me and said, "No... No little quirks of mine this time... I shall speak forwardly for this situation requires it."

It has always been very rare indeed for Zecora to break out of that habit. I think it only happened once as far as I remember. Any only for a brief instant. But for her to actually choose to not speak like that... Regardless, I turned to her and listened. And Zecora did speak. "I am certain you remember our first meeting. And what I spoke of from memory. While most of Equestria has forgotten about the legacy of your forbearers, my people did not. And I am...disturbed to see that the stories passed around the fire ended up being proven true. Humanity's legacy in Equestria...is one steeped in betrayal."

I did remember that day. When she found me as a strange little stallion in the Everfree Forest, the result of a ridiculous encounter with that patch of Poison Joke flowers. And then to have her hospitable tone change the instant I emerged from her cauldron in my true human form. Her words were bitter and wary... If only I could have guessed...that the true history of my kind in this world was really so dour. But before I could dwell on that memory for too long, Zecora spoke with a somber smile upon her lips. "But not you. Certainly not you. From the moment you came here, you have adored our world. I do believe when told your world is a blighted one. A world ours should never know. But you do not spread the sins of your world to ours. You savor and cherish what our world has always been about. You love this world. And you seek to preserve it so that it may never become like yours. Truly, I was mistaken about you that day. You are a friend not just to me, but to all of Equestria."

These were heavy words from my seclusive friend. It was such an innocuous thing to mention back then... Something I thought would never amount to anything. In hindsight, it was an ominous prelude to what would happen roughly two years later. All from a trap that had been set more than a millennium prior. I then asked with some hesitation, "You really mean that?"

Zecora nodded graciously as she continued to speak. "I do, my friend. And I can't apologize enough for my assumptions that day. Should we survive this war, I will send word to my people back home. I shall tell them that the stories of yore proved true. But at the same time, a new champion of humanity has arisen. One who defied his forbearers to preserve our world from the ancient vices of the one who gave rise to those old cautionary tales. They will know your name, they will know what you have done for our world, and you will never be forgotten. But please, my friend. Do return alive. My one wish is that should fortune favor it, you may meet my people and tell them your tale in person. They will definitely want to meet humanity's true champion."

A harsh sigh escaped my clenched teeth. Sad as it is to say, Zecora and I have never been the closest friends. She was always too isolated for her own good. I did get into the habit of visiting her regularly for my favorite teas, but circumstances prevented us from really interacting in any profound ways. But these words carried power. And it made me reconsider what she thought of me when I was not around. I dropped to a knee and held my arms out to her. Zecora all too eagerly stepped forward and held me in her arms. "Be strong, my friend. I have done all I can to see that you receive safe passage to and from your destination. You will be mourned should you not return."

"You always were a great friend, Zecora... Thank you for all you've done." I muttered while struggling to maintain my composure. We held each other for a moment. Gentle and wise, I always appreciated her. And with great reluctance, I departed from her haven. But outside that tent, my companions and I found an unexpected sight. "Um... Ember...?"

There she stood. Clad in full armor and armed, Ember stood before us with spear in hand. I am not certain if someone recovered the two halves of her broken spear and replaced the shaft or someone created an identical replacement, but the spear held in one hand perfectly match the one she had been wielding throughout the war until she broke it during the last battle. I could see a few spots where an enemy's sword had cut through her leather bodysuit beneath her gilded armor. Not that it was likely an enemy blade would hit the same place twice. Ember then asked from beneath her helmet, "You look like you're just fine now. I guess they weren't kidding that they'd get you back to 100% for this mission. We heading out now?"

"Dragon Lord... You know you can't come with us. You must remain here." Sunflare spoke while I too narrowed my eyes in regret. I wanted her to come with me. I always felt much more confident with Ember at my side. But the sun queen spoke the truth. Ember would only be a liability out there this time.

"Very funny. Where he goes, I follow." Ember retorted firmly with her armored feet carrying her forward a step. But I could see it. She was leaning much more noticeably onto her spear for support. That anxiety attack after evacuating me from the battlefield had taken its toll on her body. It would take days or possibly even weeks for her to be back to normal. She did not know her own weakness. Ember snarled under her helmet as her nerves burned, "I'm...fine. I can handle myself out there..."

"Ember. Please." I said softly as I reached out and rested my right hand upon her pauldron. This silenced her and allowed me to speak. "I want you to come, I really do. But please, stay. You can't help us this time. And I think you know it."

Her empty left hand rose to mine and firmly grasped me at my wrist. Her scarlet eyes glared at me in fiery defiance, but also with an unbearable fear. "I won't leave you. Not now. And not ever."

"Ember... Does your body not still ache? Do your muscles burn with fatigue? You can't fight like this." Orbash spoke firmly, yet softly. Doing all he could to ease Ember into relinquishing the will to fight further.

"That won't stop me!" Ember snarled as she then flinched with a jolt of discomfort. She then lifted her eyes to gaze up at me again and said, "I promised I would pursue you to the ends of the earth if you ran... I'm sticking to that. So I'll..."

"You would die out there for me?" I asked as that...dreadful memory came back to me. A memory of an axe buried in her chest. That wretched nightmare was in danger of becoming a reality more than ever. I softly pleaded, "Ember, if you do this... You'll die out there. And I'll have to carry you home in my arms... You would do that to me?"

These words awakened a gaze of horror in those beautiful scarlet eyes. Ember stammered quietly, "No... No, I'd never do that to you... I wouldn't... I couldn't...make you suffer like that..."

And yet, she still persisted. But someone was watching. When Ember tried to take another step forward, she suddenly strained to make her foot leave the ground. A glance to the grass below revealed a small tree root coiling up her leg to pin her in place. And another voice spoke from nearby. "That's enough, Dragon Lord. Be mindful of your limits."

Rain Shine. Ember turned to her fellow shield-sister, but did not find the will to speak. The beautiful kirin chieftain's stance was unsteady as she marched towards us. Fatigue had set in. She fought until there were no more Hollows to slay. Tens of thousands of enemies and she fought until there were none left. There was no way such an endeavor would not be exhausting, even with such power. She then spoke wisely, "I can feel it in your aura. It wavers weakly, your body burning. You are in absolutely no condition to face the enemy in your state."

I expected Ember to refute this statement, but she did not. There was no escaping the watchful senses of a kirin and Ember knew this. She said nothing and bowed her head as the roots around her leg released her. My beautiful companion then gazed at me with such a forlorn gaze in those eyes. "Your aura... It feels as if you were never harmed at all. You feel...well. And yet, I can sense the cracks just under the surface. You are still fractured, but such a powerful veil is holding it all together. Will you be all right?"

"I hope so... Zecora went through a lot of trouble to get that salve whipped up for me. Really though, I feel fine. Like I'm not hurt at all." I explained without hiding anything. I truly felt about as good as I could get. And yet, my words did little to soothe the beautiful creature before me. "I'll...try to come back in one piece..."

"Your heart says otherwise, my love. This feeling in your soul... You have resigned yourself to the end..." Rain Shine declared while I flinched at her insight. My mind kept telling me that I would be just fine and make it home alive, but my heart was not so convinced. I knew I should live, but I felt that only death would be a fitting end for me after all the suffering I was responsible for by proxy. This world was on the verge of losing everything that it stood for, a world that would be corrupted irrevocably by a world it should never know. She then whispered to me, "The malice and hatred I felt around us... It is not so noticeable now. Please do not think they despise you. They know what you are doing today for their sakes."

There was no arguing with the observations with a kirin about that. If she was so certain that the hatred directed to me up until yesterday was fading, then I had reason to believe it. But even if all of Equestria could forgive me, I could not fully find the will to forgive myself. When I could find no retort to that, Rain Shine spoke up again while those around us stayed silent. "But before you go... Please. Speak to them."

The runes on her horn glows. And beside us, a tall spiraling bellflower rose from the earth. A bellflower... I had seen this before. And then it dawned on me. "They can hear me from here?"

"They can. Please, speak to them. They have been watching and listening closely." Rain Shine said while taking a step back. That flower... Surely the entire population of the Grove of Silence was listening in through it.

I stepped up to the bellflower with it being level with my face. This felt so awkward, like I was being dragged into a private phone call. "Uh... Hello? Ladies? Is this thing on?"

I noticed Rain Shine crack a crooked smile at my confusion. "Ah... That got a chuckle out of them. Do not be skeptical. They can hear you clearly."

It was a shame they could hear me while I could not hear them. Even so, I began to speak. "All right... Hello there. How are you ladies today?"

Still no response. My ears were not in tune with nature like they are. I knew time was not on my side and decided to keep the subject to the point. "I guess you all know... You've felt the battles out here, right? You've sensed the tremors? Maybe even...felt the malice from atop the tower to the east?"

I glanced at Rain Shine. She nodded. They could hear every word. And so I said, "Well then... I guess you should know that...the war ends today. We're gonna take the fight right to the enemy and put a stop to it in just a little while. One way or another, your world's going to be just fine."

There was a distinct lack of joy on Rain Shine's face. Whatever she was hearing, her people were not responding with optimistic cheers. And I think they knew. They probably sensed everything that happened out there, even if they could not see the finer details. I sighed with my head bowing. "I guess you know... I know I sound OK, but I'm...not OK. I've been given an edge through some amazing arcane potion or something, but...I'm sorry. I'm not expecting to...make it in the end... I'm sorry I probably won't be seeing all of you again... I enjoyed my time with you all... I felt so at home. Like I...belonged with you. Thank you for that day..."

I could see Rain Shine's face starting to look more and more pained. But not from what I was hearing. When I turned to her, she responded quickly. "They are weeping..."

This weighed heavily on my heart. To know that those wonderful mares were crying for me stung more than I expected. I tried to hold my tears, but Rain Shine then suddenly glanced at the bellflower. As if she heard something unexpected. "Oh dear... Autumn, you..."

"Autumn...? Autumn Blaze?" I gasped with my memories from my time there coming back to me. I almost resented how I could not remember the names of any of the kirin in the Grove of Silence. Except for one. The mare who went above and beyond to make my time there special. Dear little Autumn Blaze. I found myself reaching out to that bellflower as I asked, "Autumn Blaze?"

"She can hear you. Speak." Rain Shine said softly to not let them hear her.

And so I did. "Hey... I remember our time together... And you were right. I do love this world more than I thought I did. Because I've seen the other side. And that other side is in danger of spilling into this world... You can feel it right? If you feel hard enough around that tower out to the east?"

I heard nothing, but I knew they could hear me. And I continued to speak. "Equestria won't be destroyed. No, nothing like that's in danger of happening. But...it will be destroyed on a fundamental level. There won't be any changes right away. But I know you... You will all live long enough to see this world become something it was never meant to be. You will all hate this world in due time if we fail... It'll take generations, but Equestria...won't even be Equestria anymore. And I... I can't let that happen. I'd rather die that let my presence in this world doom it to become like the one I came from."

They were surely howling in grief by then. And my tears were finally flowing free with my voice starting to break. "I love this world... I love everything about it... And I love all of you, all right? Please... Just...pray for me, all right? I need it now more than ever..."

I had to stop. I took a step back with my armored hands covering my face. Ran Shine whispered gentle words into the bellflower before it retracted back into the ground and out of sight. My farewells had been said. Once I lowered my hands from my face and inhaled sharply to steady my nerves, someone took hold of them. Ember had removed her helmet and was holding my hands in each of hers. But now words came. We gazed upon each other for a moment before I found the will to speak. "Is there...something you need to say?"

"Yes. Lots of things. Lots of important...wonderful things that need to be said." The beautiful Dragon Lord declared without blinking once. With my eyes opening wider at the implications of this statement, she spoke firmly. "If I say what I want to say, you'll have to break all of my limbs to stop me from chasing after you. And that's a promise."

"Ember... Oh my god..." I think I knew what she wanted to say. And it hit me right in the heart. I had to look away from the wonderful woman I wanted to hold forever, but never would.

"Please... Come back." Ember pleaded as we kneeled together. We held each other in our arms and wings. She cooed into my ear with grief on her tongue. "You're all I've ever wanted... All I've ever needed... Please don't leave me... Not now."

"I'll try... I won't just let the enemy take me. I'll make it back...or expire trying." I whispered to her as I took in those sacred words. I wanted to believe there is a beautiful future for her. And I wanted to be good enough for her. I wanted to be worthy of such a wonderful statement. And so I whispered, "Wait for me... My blue rose..."

"I'll be here... My little warrior poet." Ember cooed to me with a glimmer of hope in her voice. She believed in me as I believed in her. Truly, no one inspires me the way Ember does. I needed that moment with her. It stoked the flames of survival in my heart just enough.

I rose to my feet and held out my hands. Focusing the magic in my gauntlets, I knew it was time. I summoned the Lunar Shield before me in a flash of magic, the Celestial Sword still tucked in its scabbard. Once my shield was affixed to my left arm, Rain Shine gazed upon me and spoke her words of farewell. "You are all my people and I had ever hoped for in the return of humanity. Go with grace, my love... And bring a brighter tomorrow for our world."

"I will... See you soon, Rain... Be safe, Ember..." I muttered as I struggled to hold on to whatever hope was still in my heart. With no further words that needed to be said, Orbash and Sunflare led me away and down the path before us. Rows of tents pass us as we approached the path that would lead us to the eastern gate.

What an ominous feeling I felt... I felt as if I was being led along a mile of green to the gallows where a swift death awaited me. For just a moment, my fevered mind clouded my vision as Zecora's miracle cure faltered just momentarily. I could almost feel heavy shackles weighing my limbs down. The tents at my sides were replaced by so many faces of so many sizes. And far ahead was not the walls and the gate at the edge of our encampment. A gallows stood. A noose hung clearly in the middle. I knew I had received a death sentence. A fitting end for a traitor in league with an old enemy of Equestria.

Before I could get much further, someone stepped in our way to protest my execution. And only then did my vision clear to reveal what was actually before me and my escorts. Five mares. And five of the most important people in my life. Twilight Sparkle. Rainbow Dash. Rarity. Applejack. Even Pinkie Pie was there despite the rear section of her body being suspended in a wheeled harness. I asked weakly, "Girls...?"

The sun queen and moon king immediately stepped aside. They made no attempt to interrupt this brief reunion. And for once, neither of us had anything to say. But the looks of pained dread in those eyes... Even Pinkie Pie had no shred of joy in her at the time. Twilight took the first step forward. I responded by dropping to my knees. The invitation given, those five wonderful mares rushed into my arms and held me like so many times before. And Applejack was the first to speak. "It ain't right... It just ain't right... Ya shouldn't have ta do this..."

"We know, James... We know... Ad we're against it." Twilight said before I could even ask for context. I heard her speak beside my helmet, "We were supposed to all go home together... We should be out there with you instead of staying behind."

"Don't say that... You know Equestria still needs you. You'll be getting out of here with Celaeno and her crew, right?" I asked while taking some comfort in knowing they would survive regardless of the outcome.

"It just won't be the same without you!" Rainbow Dash growled as I felt her tighten her embrace on me. "We promised to keep you outta trouble in case something like this came up again! And now you're literally the only one that can handle this?! It sucks! Like someone out there's really trying to mess with us!"

"I thought tragedies like this only happen in fiction... How is war so cruel?!" Rarity wailed as she buried her face into my breastplate. "Whatever will we tell Fluttershy should you not return?! She trusted us to bring you home in the end... Whatever will we tell the fillies? How will Gladesong even handle this when she's old enough to understand what happened to you?"

"Girls, please... I have enough on my mind..." Under any other circumstances, that would have sounded callous. But the thoughts of my family back in Ponyville only added to the pressure on my mind. The less I thought about, the better I could focus on my task.

"We know... We know... Just... You'll be OK, right?" Pinkie Pie pleaded as she finally tried to smile. "Just think about how great it'll be to be back home when this is all over! I'll... I'll throw the biggest greatest party we've ever had! A victory party just for us! But...you gotta make it there, James! It just...won't be the same if a piece of the puzzle is missing."

I listened as the five dearest friends I had spoke their words of frustration and regrets. It felt so wrong having to go through this without them. But as they groveled and wept, I was dealt a surprise. Rainbow Dash snuck a kiss right onto my lips. And as I gazed into those lovely rosy eyes, she whispered to me. "If you don't make it back, I'll... I'll look after Scoot for you. I'll be there for her like you were. Promise."

"Thanks, Rainbow... You were always amazing." I muttered before she slipped another kiss onto my lips. It was such a shame... There was potential for something more between us. Something we both wanted to see happen, but now... It may never come to pass. With this being quite possibly the last time I would ever get the chance to say it, I whispered to her. "Love you, Rainbow."

"Love you too, big guy." She whispered to me with the last moment of secrecy she could get. "You were...the only guy who was ever good enough for me."

It was then that Applejack turned to the king and queen as they stood nearby. She tried to stay composed, but she sound more than just a bit distraught. "Yer gonna make sure he'll be all right, ain't ya? He's gonna make it, right?!"

"We shall do all we can. It's all we can do." Sunflare retorted with her steely facade starting to crumble. Neither she nor Orbash could hide their own dour moods. Seeing us having to say goodbye for what might be the final time... It was painful to behold. "Even so, savor this moment. It may be your last..."

Rarity did not care who saw her. She reached out to me and placed a powerful kiss upon my lips. And I cherished it. I held my lady in my arms, closing my eyes as we indulged in each other one last time. My beautiful beloved then whispered to me, "Be brave, sweet prince. We believe in you."

"Thank you, my love..." I whispered to my dear Rarity. What I would give to just return to Ponyville like nothing had ever happened... To just be with her and Fluttershy and our daughters... We were still family in the end. And as much as it pained me, it was time to go. I rose from the pile of wonderful mares and gazed down upon them. "Thank you for...making my life in Equestria the paradise it was. I wouldn't be where I am without you."

"And we...we wouldn't have..." Pinkie Pie muttered as her mane and tail visibly...deflated. A very rare phenomenon. She wiped her tears with her hoof as she suddenly wept, "Nopony will ever be able to replace you! Please come home safe and sound! The puzzle will never be complete again without you!"

Our friends banded around Pinkie Pie to keep her from collapsing while she was still in that harness. The way she wept... It was not like before. Her voice sounded genuine. A cry of impending loss. She was so afraid... And it hurt to see someone of such boundless joy and optimism being forced to acknowledge the harsh nihilistic reality of something like warfare. And I hated seeing her like this. I wanted to avenge her.

There was one more important that I needed to say. Before I could forget. "One last thing, girls... Smolder and Ocellus. They'll be leaving with you too, right? Please, if I don't make it back... Look after them. Make sure they're happy in Ponyville. Especially Ocellus. That poor love bug's been through enough. I don't care what the rest of the world thinks of her, she's a good girl and deserves to be happy. Promise me. Please..."

They all gradually nodded together with Rarity being the one to provide a reply. "We... We shall, darling... The poor dears have been through quite a lot, haven't they? They shouldn't be left behind here... We will be there for them. I swear it."

Twilight Sparkle was the last to speak. The friend I shared the most with. One who understood me more than others. She barely held her tears as she gazed up at me. "Things will never be the same if you don't make it home... Be safe out there, James. I believe in you... We all do."

"Thank you, Twi... Girls... I'll...see you again soon." I finally said in farewell as I hesitantly walked past them. I wanted to believe. I wanted to believe I would survive this. And I clung tightly to that hope like a vice. But as the king and queen led me past an intersection in the rows of tents around us, I saw someone peeking around the corner. Gilda. Her one exposed eye met my gaze for just an instant before she squinted it shut and looked away. I was tempted to approach her, but knew I should not. She could not bring herself to speak. And she knew she would never see me alive again.

One last friend stood between us and the way out of the camp. Someone who had been there when I needed her most lately. Maud Pie stood motionless in the middle of the path. I almost thought she did not even see us. But rather than step around her, I came to a stop before her. "Maud?"

She did not even speak. Her head did not rise to look at me. All she did was stand tall and put her arms around me. Just to hold me one last time. And I did as well. I rested my right hand on the back of her head. Just to hold her for a moment. But as the seconds ticked by, I started to notice she was not letting go. "Uh... Maud? I...need to go now."

Pinkie Pie's stoic sister did not respond. I started to try to push her away, but her grip... Her arms were like stone. Then would not bend. "Maud, please..."

Still no response. She was conscious, I could see that much. But she would not cooperate. Orbash then stepped forward and said, "My apologies, ma'am. But we really should be off now."

The moon king cast his levitation spell upon Maud's arms to try and pry them off me. But I soon realized he was not making progress. Was he even trying to pull her free? "Your majesty? I think you'll have to make her let go..."

"I'm...trying..." Orbash groaned when I suddenly realized he did not look at all relaxed. His teeth were bared. He was straining to exert his magical force. Was Maud...truly so unfathomably strong that she could physically resist even a levitation spell from the most powerful stallion in Equestria's history? Realizing that he was witnessing the impossible, Orbash turned to his wife. "Sunflare... A little help... I can't budge her."

"Preposterous... But so be it." The sun queen replied. Together, they cast their levitation spells over Maud's arms. Only then did they start to very gradually pry her loose. At least until Maud began to actively resist them. I heard her groan slightly as her arms began to clamp around me once more. Sunflare growled in disbelief, "How...is this possible for a mortal mare?!"

"Maud... Come on, I can't stay..." I pleaded as I tried to push her away. She would not release me. "Please... I need to go."

Only then did she finally speak. "If I let go, you won't come back."

"Maud... Oh god, Maud...!" I finally broke, unable to bring myself to push her away. She loosened her grip just enough to let me kneel before her and desperately hold her in my own armored embrace. I sobbed lightly for a moment as I held her, not wanting to let go either. "I don't wanna go either..."

Orbash and Sunflare dared not interrupt this moment between us. They watched and waited to give us a moment. But I knew I needed to leave. At least while my courage was holding out. I whispered to her, "Your sister believes in me. Will you believe in me too?"

It took a moment, but Maud did start to loosen her grasp on me. But she still could not bring herself to look me in the eye. "If Pinkie Pie has faith...I will too."

Maud slowly dropped back down onto all four hooves while I dried my tears. I rested my right hand atop her head and whispered to her. "I'll see you again soon."

"Please... I'm doing all I can to not hold you back now. Please come back safely." Maud muttered unusually quietly, even for her. As brief as our goodbye was, I could not delay any longer. Anything to avoid being tempted to bail on my mission. I stepped past Maud and did not look back once. I could not look back. Not by then.

We reached the last stretch before the east gate. And I was greeted by such a site. Standing in rows on each side of the path were armored guardsmen and the militia's hippogriff archers. And as I marched past, they raised their hooves and hands to their brows in a waving salute. Among them was Sky Beak. And I could barely bring myself to look at the stallion who had become a father to me. But I saw it. As I pass, he too squinted his eyes shut as tears began to flow. Seaspray stood among his men as well. And when I passed him, he whispered to me. "Godspeed, my liege."

Right at the end of the saluting guardsmen was Shining Armor. He too raised a hoof to his brow, but this was the point where I stopped. I turned to face him even as the gate on my left swung open to reveal the vast expanse of the Empty Plains beyond. His face was like stone, a stallion who had always been a friend to me. I lowered myself to one knee, knowing this may be the last time we would ever speak. As I lowered myself to one knee, his stony facade began to crumble. "If I don't make it, look after Twilight for me. I don't think...she'll take it well."

Shining Armor inhaled sharply as the tears came out hard. He reached out and held me in his arms while I did the same. I heard him sob to me, "You were always like a brother to me... I'm sorry I can't go with you..."

"Then thank you for letting me be part of your family, Armor." I retorted softly as I held the brother of one of my most precious friends. A good man and a good friend. I would miss him dearly if we lost him. "I'm in good hooves... See you soon, captain."

"Give them hell, James... For all of us." He replied before reluctantly loosening his grasp. Shining Armor then resumed his salute as I turned away. With a heavy heart, I marched through the gate with all I ever knew in Equestria behind me. Despite my hopes and promises, I knew I would not be returning home.

For a while longer, I walked along the plains with Orbash and Sunflare leading me along. My pace slowed as I processed what was happening. How could I not fear death? This mission would surely be the end of me. But after a minute or two of shambling along...

I heard it. A familiar synthesized melody being broadcast from behind me. And it awakened a stirring in my heart. I recognized it instantly and turned to face west one last time. There... Spread out before the encampment's walls were so many familiar faces. And many that were not so familiar. So many seeing me off for this vital mission. And there in the middle before the open gate was our bard. Ponyville's own DJ. And she had moved her music table there to blast out that music as a parting anthem. But this was no mere melody. This was a song that told a story.

The song contained lyrics I did not understand, but had come to know. Lyrics she too could not have hoped to understand. Lyrics that told a story of a frail and even sickly entity that embarked on a journey very far from home to carry out a solitary mission. One many deemed impossible. And with so many close calls, that lonely soul reached its destination on the verge of death. And yet, against all odds, it returned home intact.

And that story...had become my story.

Tears built in my eyes as the synthesized melody gave way to brass instruments adding to the building fanfare. Truly, our bard chose well. A testament to her understanding of the magic of music. And as the fanfare peaked, I saw it. She lifted her sunglasses to reveal those eyes of beautiful purple. How many eyes were shedding tears? To see so many standing there, wordlessly wishing for a happy ending for me... To hear that melody... Only then did I truly feel conviction take hold. I had to survive this mission. I needed to live!

The instant that intro veered into a powerful guitar rift for further buildup, I turned and ran. Sprinted across the plains to my destination. Eyes to the east, the world I had come to know and love becoming ever more distant behind me in the west. I passed Orbash and Sunflare, prompting them to burst into a full gallop to catch up. One by one, they spread their wings and took to the sky. I readied my armor's great white wings, lunged forward...and began to soar.

Lyrics the registered with my memory, but not my ears, began to fill the air. Even as they became distant and quiet, that song continued to play on in my head and my heart. The three of us soared on, my mind sharp and aware. I was ready for this final showdown. And I knew... I knew I had too much to leave behind. Too many dear friends waiting for me. Too many wonderful futures to see with those I love more than anything.

Too much... Too much to just let go of now.

No words were spoken between me and my escorts. It would not be long now. Before the sun would set, the war would be over. And I prayed that falcon wings would carry me to victory.

The end was in sight. And all I could do was fly towards it.

Finis Omnium

Author's Note

This chapter has been in the planning stage for roughly 11 years. Since practically the very beginning. And it’s so surreal to me to see that the longest running overarching plotline of The Lost Element has finally reached its resolution. Many revisions were made along the way as I adjusted my expectations. With this, the plot focus that practically defines The Lost Element concludes.

But this does not mean this chapter marks the end of the story. Or even the end of this volume. To all who have followed the story this far, I thank you and hope you will continue to enjoy the ride. Until then, please do consider supporting me through Patreon or Ko-Fi.

Finis Omnium

Nothing was said during our approach. Orbash and Sunflare flew just ahead of me while still having enough room between them to allow me to pass if needed. The salve Zecora had applied to my scalp was still doing its job. I was not in pain. My senses were not clouded. And I had a fire in my heart that I kept trying to keep burning with thoughts of what was waiting for me back home. This was it. Today, the war would end.

The skies ahead were clouded and dreary. As if we were heading into a storm. No such storm ever appeared, but it did not take long for our destination to appear on the horizon. Like a thread dangling before me, I could make out a towering narrow line that reached high into the heavens above. The last remaining piece of human architecture on the planet. And atop it likely stood the last remaining human who was native to the world of Equestria. A newfound anxiety formed in my gut as I contemplated this.

I had never actually laid eyes upon the emperor. He had spoken to us at times through his Hollows and even projected a phantom illusion that bore very few concrete features after the first battle upon the Empty Plains. The only thing about him I had come to know was his voice. A very tired and soft-spoken voice of an old man. My mind painted all sorts of pictures of what to expect once I finally reached Equestria's oldest traitor. It would not be long now.

The Heaven's Pillar became more and more visible the closer we soared. And like the last time I had ever come near it, the entire tower was surrounded by a lake of purple. Thousands of Hollows positioned to prevent anything from reaching it. And the ancient gates to the tower had long since rotted away. But I saw something inside the tower, even from such a distance. A light. A pillar of ethereal pale blue light. I heard Orbash call out to Sunflare and I, "Do you see that? There inside the tower?"

"If I had to make an assumption, it is how the emperor sends his minions out into the world. It must be a conduit for transporting his creations down to the ground from atop the tower. But I do not see any emerging..." The sun queen replied before looking back at me. And I knew what this likely meant if the light was present. "It would seem you are being expected."

"Lemme at him. I'm not turning back now." I retorted as I saw that the emperor likely knew there was no stopping my approach now. Even if he closed the portal to the top of the tower, I could just fly right up there like the last time. But as I scanned the horizon, I noticed something about the lake of Hollows around the tower. They were moving... Getting into position. My eyes went wide as I recognized the positioning of the rows of Hollows before the entrance to the tower. Archers. Hundreds of them. "I don't think he's gonna make it easy for us!"

"Allow us! We'll get you to the gate. Then the rest will be up to you!" Orbash replied as he and Sunflare began to channel their unparalleled magic through their horns. And as we began to descend, they unleashed that searing power of vermilion and silver hues. We swooped lower as those waves of godly magic carved a wide path through the lake ahead with hundreds of Hollows being instantly vaporized. The king and queen came to a sliding stop at the entrance to the Heaven's Pillar while I allowed my wings to carry myself further and landed just inside the tower.

It was only when I was inside the Heaven's Pillar did I realize just how gargantuan the tower truly was. I stood there in momentary respite as I gazed up at what was around me. At the very least as large around as Ponyville's town hall with any interior walls removed. Old stone staircases had long since collapsed over time, anything that had once been wood having been rotted away to nothing. With how much had decayed over the centuries, I understood just how structurally unsound the tower had become. It felt like nothing short of a miracle that it was still standing at all after being exposed to the elements for so long with no maintenance. For all I knew, the tower would finally fall on this day.

I was snapped out of my silent observation by a blast of magic from behind me. Upon turning, I found Orbash and Sunflare standing in the doorway as they unleashed bursts of fire and lightning outside. Even now that we had reached our destination, the Hollows outside were desperately trying to follow us inside. The sun queen glanced over her shoulder at me while her husband covered her for a brief moment. "What are you waiting for?! Go! We shall hold them here!"

I started to reach out to them, but Sunflare then turned to face the enemy while Orbash took a moment to look back at me with a much more confident look in his eyes. "They shall not pass, friend! There will be no interruptions for you! Get up there and put an end to this!"

A proud smile crossed my lips. This was nothing for those as powerful as Equestria's true king and queen. If they were minding the entrance, no one would get inside. No one would be following me up to the top. I thanked them without a word before turning to face the billowing pillar of ethereal light. It reached higher than myself and was right at the center of that vast chamber. With nothing in my way, I drew the Celestial Sword from its scabbard and charged into the light.

That ethereal blue clouded my vision for only a second before I found myself rushing ahead upon a stone floor. Having not expected to go from one location to another so suddenly, I staggered to a stop to prevent myself from running right off the top of the tower. The air was cool and thin. And things had become much more quiet. And there before me... There it was. The portal still stood.

I walked up to the edge of the stone floor I stood upon. A renewed sense of dread filled my heart. The portal was now further away from the tower, but now at least triple the size of when I last saw it. That swirling circle of purplish hues... Harmless on its own, but a herald of a never-ending dark era for Equestria should it remain untouched. It looked ready. If it were to descend to the ground now, it would be all over.

I turned my gaze up at the sky. A vast ceiling of dark clouds spread as far as the eye could see. I was right at the very edge of Equestria's atmosphere where clouds could still float. It felt...otherworldly and surreal. Like I was no longer in Equestria anymore. But not back on Earth either. I was standing at the very threshold between two very different worlds. Mesmerizing, yet strangely horrifying. I have never been so far from home before. And I felt as if I would never see home again now.

Then it dawned on me. I was not alone. But why had I not been attacked while so distracted? I turned around. And there at the far end of the top of the Heaven's Pillar stood that one remaining phoenix statue. And beside it while gazing out at the western horizon stood...

A shock pulsed through my heart. He was there. So far away, but I could see a visibly human silhouette. All sorts of thoughts flooded my mind. A strange sense of horror. The type of horror from seeing something that should not exist. Something completely unnatural. For the past two years, I had resided in a world where humanity no longer existed. And standing before me was the last remnant of a time that ended long ago.

For just a moment, my resentment and determination faded. At that moment, all I wanted were answers. And so I began to march forward. Only the clanking of my sabatons filled the air with barely any wind whistling through the air. Marching from one end of the tower to the other only reminded me of just how vast the space between us was. More than large enough to serve as a battlefield.

His form became more clear the closer I drew to him. A tattered robe of elegant design was draped over him, the color of the fabric consisting only of shades of purple. The classic color of royalty. But the hues...were very faded and the robe tattered. Probably the only attire he had left... Perhaps his corpse was draped in it for nearly a thousand years before he woke up. Everything about what he wore bore the sign of the march of time and further reinforced the air about him of how he truly felt like something that should not be there. Humans are not designed to exist for so long.

There was something being held in the old man's right hand. A tall oaken staff that was somewhat twisted and gnarled while still straight enough to be practical. And embedded into the very top was a polished crystal of purest white. The four-sided shape of it strongly reminded me of the three diamonds that make up Rarity's cutie mark, but I knew there was no connection between the two. His head though... Completely bare. And his stance was visibly hunched.

I stopped perhaps twenty paces from my target. And there I stood. I was seeing for the first time another living breathing human being. And one not at all from the world I came from. It was such a surreal and bewildering experience. I was left utterly speechless. Never before have I been at such a loss of what to do or say. But then... He spoke first. "So you've come."

The voice... As tired and as weak as I remembered. But no longer spoken through a filter of magical projection. The old man before me turned to face me. Very slowly. And it was then I saw that he was exactly what I should have expected. Barely a man at all anymore. Just shy of being a wraith or a lich. The old man's head was bare, a thick beard as pale as death reaching low. His eyebrows were wild and had grown uncontrollably for some time. But his moustache... So long and pulled down by gravity that it reached past his knees. And his eyes... Blank and filled with the faintest white glow that indicated he was being sustained by something that was not his own. He truly bore the look of what one might expect from an arch sage. Truly ancient. Much more ancient than any human man should ever reasonably be. His voice carrying the weight of so many years, he asked softly, "You do not raise your sword to me? You appear confused... Aghast. As if you have seen a specter."

"Maybe that's because you're exactly that, old man..." I stammered uneasily as I beheld Equestria's enemy for the first time. I struggled to speak in defiance of the emotions flooding my senses. "You're barely human at all now... Just a shell of a man... I can't describe how unnatural it feels to see you like this..."

"You are not mistaken... The magic I have used to sustain myself... It would surely be seen as foul by many." The nameless emperor replied as he slowly stepped forward. He leaned heavily on his staff, his gait slow and weak. Both hands were needed to hold himself up. As frail and broken as he seemed, I had to resist the urge to take pity on him or underestimate him as a threat. Mastery of magic is not dependant on one's physical state. I was certain he was much more dangerous than I assumed.

"I know. I was told." I spoke while raising my armored left hand over my heart. Now that we were right before each other, I could actually feel it. A subtle connection between the two of us. The thread that shackled us was not so taut anymore. The realization that I could literally feel this parasite feeding off of me instilled a visceral sense of unease in me that only added to the uncanny and unnatural sight before me. And yet, for as disturbed as I was, I felt a worrying lack of animosity in my heart. "It's strange... I should hate you by now. I should want nothing more than to rip you apart after all you've done to me... To the world and the people in it... But now that I'm actually seeing you, I have no idea what to feel... I'm at a loss."

"Perhaps it is because you are finally seeing one of your own kin for the first time. We should not be enemies. We may hail from different worlds, but you and I are human all the same." The emperor said as he came to a stop before me with the clouds not so far above becoming ever darker. As if they were acknowledging the storm that was unfolding below. The emperor then pointed at me with one hand, his fingers quaking pathetically. "I should apologize... I have never wanted to see you harmed. I began to fear the worst with the resistance coming so close to my hold and acted...rashly. You are my guest and akin to my subjects. I should be welcoming you."

"You nearly destroyed us both that day, old man." I said in an attempt to remind him of what my death would mean for him. I raised my left hand over my heart again and said, "If I fall, you'll be coming with me! Unless...you've been siphoning off me so much that your body doesn't need me anymore?"

"No... No, there is no such hope for me." The old man said with both hands grasping his staff again. His voiced sounded more than just tired... It was filled with resignation. No ambition or malice. I almost expected him to start spouting some sort of dogma in an effort to look down upon all other people in Equestria. But those words never came. He then explained, "My body will never be able to stand on its own... More than a thousand years locked in a state of unlife has left me...frail. I cannot survive without a source of life that is not my own. And only that of another of my kind is compatible with me. Without you...I will cease to be."

"Then why try to kill me that day? If you knew it would mean the end for you?" I asked in confusion. It made no sense. There was no logic behind it. Should I die, the emperor would fall and the portal he was weaving would collapse and close without him. It was still not ready to be used and that was the only comfort I could take now that I was there. I was not too late. I then pointed my sword at the portal behind me and demanded, "If you fall, that thing there will be all for naught! All that work for nothing? Are you really just that willing to throw it all... No, forget that! Why?! Why Earth, of all places?! What're you hoping to gain from connecting Equestria to a world like that?!"

The emperor sighed weakly with his head bowed. "It was not my first choice. I was all that remained of my empire when the light faded. I reached out and took hold of the Element of Humanity at the last second to anchor myself to this world. I was carried far on the walls of my people's exodus before I found myself alone out here with the plains having gone empty. I remained...but they did not. They were judged and...removed from this world. Cast out into the heavens. Somewhere beyond the stars. And I sought to finish what I started by bringing them home."

I turned to look back at the portal behind me. It swirled idly in the air a great distance back. "You crafted that spell to let your people come home?"

The emperor nodded quietly. "I did. I spent many years developing it out of sight in the ruins of my empire. None knew I still remained and I needed to avoid drawing attention. Had the people of Equestria knew I still lived, I surely would have been tracked down and slain. I am certain...Margaret herself would have found the will to take her sword to my heart."

"Considering what your actions have wrought, she probably should have." I spoke bitterly as I remembered that name while turning to face him again. The birth name of his own daughter. The champion of humanity. I knew little of Megan, but I had heard nothing but the most wonderful things about her. She defied her father and her people for Equestria and I was praying he would not disrespect her further. "Fine. You created this type of portal magic. And it works, right?"

"Yes, I successfully perfected it before my life could come to an end. I first tested it by reaching out to the moon itself. Painful as it was to reach out into the void for even a second, I managed to reach through and bring a simple rock back through it. And if I could connect to the moon, I could connect to whichever world my people now resided on." The emperor explained with his gaze lowering gradually. He then spoke with a twinge of disappointment in his exhausted voice. "But I never found it. I searched the stars, but the void beyond our world is vast... Incomprehensibly vast. I never could have imagined the true expanse of the void of space beyond the skies. But I endured and searched. Years became decades, seeing so many worlds that could not possibly house human life... But I knew they were out there. I had lost my empire. My home. And my people... All I had left was my duty. And as emperor, my duty is to bring prosperity to my kind. Even if they are not my own."

I was not angered as much by his words as I expected to be. He was laser-fixated on his connection to his kind and said nothing foul about the other races of Equestria. But I still felt a twinge of growing disgust with this man. While he was not saying anything unfortunate about the rest of Equestria, the utter lack of any mention of the world outside his empire's borders conveyed an air of cold indifference. And I knew by then that there is no place for something like that in a world like this. Equestria has always thrived on camaraderie.

The emperor could see my eyes narrowing into a frustrated glare. He continued to speak regardless. "No matter how far I searched, I could not fight the flow of time. I became old and weak... I tried to sustain myself however I could. When even that began to fail, I was left with no choice but to concoct a spell that would sustain me through the few human beings still in this world. I doubt they knew... They who turned on my empire and remained in Equestria did prolong my life. For a time. But even they could not defy the march of time forever..."

For just a moment, he lifted his head high. As if displaying a certain kind of grief. "One by one, they left this world... The last I saw fade...was Margaret... My own child, weak and grayed... Even she became old and left this world..."

"Megan." I retorted as I started to tire of his insistence of referring to her by that name. The emperor lowered his gaze to look at me inquisitively. I said again, "She called herself Megan. It was the name she preferred."

"Yes, I know... She said it made it easier to mingle with the common folk. She spent much time among them... And she met her end surrounded by many..." The emperor said with a wistful sigh. To watch his own child die from afar, unable to reach out to her... For just a moment, I felt immense pity for the old fool. It is not natural for a parent to outlive their child in such a manner. "And with her gone... I did not have long."

The emperor tightened his grasp around his oaken staff with his gaze lowering once more. "Time was running out... But I still had my duty to fulfill. If I could not live long enough to fulfill it... I would wait. And when death was near, I made my preparations and sealed myself within the Heaven's Pillar. The rest of my empire was in ruin and being reclaimed by the plains, but the Pillar still stood. A last bastion of hope for my people... Death came for me, but I instead was claimed by sleep. Neither alive nor dead, I would only awaken when another human entered this world and my corpse would have enough time to regain its strength through them. And then you came along."

My hand tightened around my sword's hilt. It was all about his people. Just his and without mention of anyone else. I did not even hear mention of Equestria's royal family. His superiors who should have also been his friends. I growled at the old man, "I don't appreciate being used like this... So many came to hate me for my affiliation with you... Several made attempts on my life after the truth came out."

"Then perhaps you should be relieved to know that your true friends and family are now finally within reach." The emperor said with his hand reaching out to point beyond me. "I observed you and knew for certain that you were not descended from my people. No, you carried a certain...air about yourself that was very alien from that of my own. And so I searched the cosmos for the world that you were once linked to. And I found it. The world you call Earth."

My armored fingers coiled even tighter around my sword's hilt as I heard the name of my homeland. A world that would never be compatible with a bastion of innocence like Equestria. But what he said next, I did not expect. "And I was alarmed by what I saw. Earth...is a blighted world. Your world is trapped in a dire situation. In the coming decades, I fear your people and their society will collapse. They need salvation. They need more... And I knew then that if I would never find my own people beyond the stars, then I would give Equestria to those who needed it more. The people of Earth will have Equestria. And they will flourish and prosper like never before. And then...my duty will be fulfilled. And I can leave this world without regrets."

It was at this point that I could not remain silent. The emperor did not connect the worlds of Earth and Equestria blindly. He did observe it for a time to get a better grasp on the global situation there. But he was still so naive... So blind to the Pandora's Box he was on the verge of opening. I pointed my sword at him and spoke with bile starting to boil in my gut, "And did you ever stop to ask yourself exactly what it is that's poisoning my world? Why it's slowly decaying the way it is?"

For once, the emperor said nothing. Perhaps he did not have an answer. Or perhaps he was allowing me to speak. He had already talked a lot by then. And so I did speak the truth even he did not want to hear. "Every single problem on Earth... Everything that's rotting it away... It's all the work of humanity itself! You can't save Earth from itself when every single crisis happening on it is a result of the world's human population! And the thing is... Earth doesn't even need Equestria in the first place!"

The emperor did speak then, but only briefly. "I suppose you would know. You are a native of that world, yes?"

"Hindsight can tell you a lot. Especially when you've been exposed to the exact opposite of a world you've become disillusioned with." I retorted without lowering my sword once. With the portal to the world I had abandoned still behind me, I continued to explain to my enemy. "But Earth doesn't need Equestria. My world already has all it needs to overcome the crises that are plaguing it and will continue to plague it. But the fatal flaw of this problem is that those who can save that world are choosing not to! Earth doesn't need Equestria's resources to escape its problems! What it needs is a drastic and radical global reevaluation of its values and priorities! Until that happens...nothing will change! How is it that I, as someone who spent the first twenty-five years of my life on that planet, understand this better than you?!"

The emperor once again remained silent. And I found this worrying. He did not concede defeat or acknowledge the truth in my words, but he did not try to refute them either. And so I continued, hoping to get through to the old fool now that I was being allowed to speak interrupted. "Even in the best case scenario, nothing good will come out of this in the long run! All you'll be doing is giving the people of Earth more resources to abuse and squander! How can you trust them to respect this world when they continue to gradually ruin their own?! With nothing keeping Earth's influence out of Equestria, it'll just be a matter of time... In due time, Equestria won't even be Equestria anymore! It'll just be another Earth! Their values will be lost, the people twisted into parodies of Earth's people! Equestria will lose all it has just to fuel the avarice and self-destructive whims of a world that can't even be bothered to save itself! How can you do this?! How do you rationalize this?!"

A moment of silence passed. But not because the emperor was contemplating my words. I am certain he was waiting to see if I had anything else to say. When I said nothing, only then did he speak. "The journey to become more is never without some degree of sacrifice. I knew this so long ago and my people came to understand this as well. Equestria would have never been the same, but my people would have risen to new heights. Whatever the drawbacks of this act, I owe my people too much to turn back now. I failed them eons ago. I was not prepared for what Margaret did. Her treason...was the only outcome I could not have anticipated."

"Treason? You actually have the gall to accuse your girl of treason?" I snarled as I wanted to walk up to the old man and smack him across the face. But I resisted that urge. I was on his turf now. He would not leave himself vulnerable. But I did not lower my sword either. "You and your entire empire were the traitors that day! Megan didn't betray you. She maintained her loyalty to Equestria! She stayed loyal to her world, as did those under her command! They resisted your dogma blinded by wondering what could be instead of seeing what was! They saw the value in what Equestria was and stayed the course! Now look at you... Everything you did back then, all the bridges you burned... Was it all worth it? Was the appeal of dominance worth throwing away everything you had?"

Once again, he did not speak. But I think my words did stir something in him. The emperor hunched forward further as I saw his frail hands clasp even more tightly around his staff. Was he holding back tears? It was so hard to say. But there was one more question on my mind. I knew what the true catalyst of his decision was. "I heard about what Discord said to you. When he abandoned the throne and threw the world into madness. He spoke to you, right? Tempted you with ideas? You knew he was mad. What made you think it was a good idea to heed the words of someone who was completely out of their mind?"

His composure returning, the emperor lifted his head to gaze ahead at me. "Yes, the Spirit of Diversity did speak to me that day. And while he was indeed mad, there was truth to his words. Truth I contemplated upon for many years after the fact. Not a day went by without me considering what was said to me. And whatever his intentions...Discord was correct. Humanity's potential is limitless. Far greater than any other creature in Equestria. There is so much more we can be. So much more to reach. If we will only reach for it."

"I won't deny that. I've been convinced of that too. If there's one thing my kind has that surpasses everything else...it's potential. But you wanna know what else I've learned from my time in Equestria?" I replied while not debating that statement. It was true. I knew that much about humanity. But I felt a proud smile forming upon my lips as I thought about all I had seen in my past two years in Equestria. "It's not about how far you can go. Its about knowing when to stop. And Equestria as a whole understands this."

The words that came out of the emperor's mouth then only served to disgust me. "They cannot understand. The mind of a pony... The mind of a griffon, of a dragon, even the mind of a kirin cannot comprehend that which only the minds of humanity can imagine. They may say this world is perfect as is, but that is only because they cannot comprehend what may be ahead. They do not have the will to reach beyond the veil into what is not yet known..."

"How dare you." I muttered furiously as one of those words caught my ear. Kirin. The one race in Equestria that possesses a kindred and nearly symbiotic connection to humanity. A race where one of their own found love with him. "You dare say that about the kirin? About Rain Shine? Was she nothing to you in the long run?"

He said nothing. For once, I had him cornered. I only visited the Grove of Silence once. But I loved them. And how I loved dear Rain Shine. And I knew enough about what happened between the two of them. "She loved you! I know what happened after you lost your queen! What happened, you old fool?! She would've been your new queen if you only asked her! She would've given you daughters to grow and raise with Megan! I know you two were in love! And now you have the gall to say that Rain Shine and her people just don't get it?! That they can't compare to humanity?!"

My words silenced him. It was the angriest I had been thus far in that encounter. With my point made, I pointed my sword out to the edge of the tower and beyond it. "Well then... If that's the game you're playing... Fine. Take a look around you. You did it. You listened to Discord when he was consumed by madness and despair. You followed his advice. You became obsessed over what you and your people could potentially be and spread that obsession among them with the entirety of Equestria being oblivious of it until it was too late. You answered that urge to reach higher. Now, take a good long look out there and tell me what it got you. And I'll ask again. Was it all worth it?"

This time, the emperor did provide a response. "Mistakes were made, I will admit. I underestimated everything else beyond my vision. I did not expect...the Elements of Harmony to be capable of such a purifying effect of such magnitude. Nor did I expect our safeguard to be turned against us..."

Safeguard... That term caught my attention. And then it clicked with me. My eyes glanced up, my thoughts going to what was emblazoned upon my helmet's brow. The Element of Humanity. A Element that was never a part of the Elements of Harmony. An outlier that was introduced long after them like a new friend. But what if it never was a friend in the first place? And so I demanded, "Tell me. The Element of Humanity. What was the real purpose of forging it? You made it, right? Was it really an act of goodwill towards the people of Equestria? A power to aid them should the Elements of Harmony just not be enough to overcome a trial on their own power? Or...was it a traitor all along?"

There was a long moment of hesitation. As if even he was not certain of how to respond to that. "I have...pondered that for some time. When I first began making preparations for its creation, I intended for it to be nothing more than a boon for Equestria as a whole. The Elements of Harmony had never faltered, but I have heard the most obscure myths where there were powers they could only stalemate at best. The Element of Humanity was meant to serve as a means to tip the scales in their favor should it ever happen. And yet...I imagined the possibilities of what it would mean for one who holds it. The Elements of Harmony would never reject a friend. They would never see it as a threat. And to that end, it must be said..."

My eyes started to widen as the emperor pointed his hand at me while the other grasped his staff firmly. And as he did, the white crystal atop it... It began to glow a royal purple. "You have something that belongs to me."

I felt the slightest tremor in my helmet. And a horrifying memory flashed through my mind. The Element of Humanity that was displayed on the brow of my helmet. It was about to be taken from me by the one who forged it in the first place. But as quickly as that tremor started, it ended. Just like that.

The emperor and I both looked surprised at the lack of a response from the Element of Humanity. The glow in his staff's crystal faded before it flared up again. Whatever the spell was he was casting through it, nothing was happening. It had no effect whatsoever. "Why...do you not heed me as your creator...?"

This filled me with a wonderful sense of relief. I feared that the Element of Humanity was never mine at all the further the war progressed. That I was just a messenger returning it to where it belonged. But the Element of Humanity had chosen its bearer. And I found myself smiling at my enemy. "It doesn't belong to you anymore. It rejects you, old man. You don't belong in this world anymore. But I do. And the Element of Humanity knows it."

"Preposterous... I created it. It is mine..." The emperor spoke in disbelief and a hint of frustration as he once again tried to call it to his side with his enchanted staff. But nothing happened. The Element of Humanity remained firmly affixed to my helmet. It knew who it belonged with.

This turn of events filled me with a certain pride. I had become so accustomed to the Element of Humanity being on my helmet while not really doing anything that I mostly just kept forgetting it was there. But now that it had become the center of attention, its refusal to be claimed by its creator filled me with relief. By choosing me, I felt as if it was telling me I was more than welcome in Equestria.

The emperor soon sighed as he tired of the futility in his actions. "Very well then... I am not long for this world as is. But I cannot let myself leave just yet. If there is one thing I wish to do before death takes me, I wish to be there to welcome my kind back into my world. I wish to see my people with my own eyes...one last time..."

It really was all about his people. This war was not for his sake. He had no delusions of grandeur or sought power or dominance for himself. He did not seek Equestria's riches for his own use. He was doing everything for literally everyone else. In some twisted way, I found this very commendable. Putting one's people before oneself is the mark of a true leader. Misguided as he was, I had to at least respect him for never casting aside his responsibilities. "I think I see why they were so angry with you after what you did... So bitter... They must've held a lot of respect for you. King Orbash considered you to be like a brother to him... You're a true king, I'll give you that. Putting your people before yourself... I can respect that."

"Always... I have known what it means to wear a crown and carry this scepter. And I always strove to watch over my people. And to guide them to prosperity." The emperor replied wistfully as he gazed upon the crystal embedded in his staff. He then turned to me and asked, "And yet, you reject me much like my own creation. I must ask, as your emperor and as a fellow member of mankind. Why do you reject and obstruct my efforts for my people?"

"Why do you not understand it isn't just about your people in this world of so many different races?" I asked in return. The gall of this guy to assume he held any authority over me... I then explained, "One of the most defining aspects of Equestria's prosperity is the general harmony between all races. Ponies may be the most common and widespread of them all, but all the other races of this world mingle with them just fine. Hell, the dragons even have the potential to become more should they open their borders. And they're a prime example of exactly what happens when one society focuses only on itself. They isolated themselves from Equestrian society out of sheer pride. As a result, they're stuck in the Stone Age. At least they had the sense of not invade or declare war. Unlike what you did..."

"Why...?" The emperor asked as he turned his gaze skyward with the storm clouds continuing to brood overhead. "Because just imagine what my people could reach with all of what Equestria has to offer. Imagine the possibilities... The heights we could reach... The more we have, the more we can achieve..."

Once more, my armored hand tightened around the hilt with bitter disappointment in my heart. He never had a plan to begin with. How could he have? For all his talk of the possibilities, he never once mentioned a concrete list of destinations for his people. Much like...the one who tempted him in the first place.

As the emperor droned on about the aimless ambitions of his people, my thoughts went back towards the mad entity who tempted the emperor at the start. I still remember that last conversation I had with Discord before he left this world. And the two brief encounters with him just before...everything just stopped until I woke up in the hospital. The Discord I first met and the one I watched leave this world were like two vastly different people in hindsight. The one who I bid farewell to was a very affable and pleasant goofball who was oozing despair of so many wasted years of mistakes fueled by a loss of a purpose in life. But the one I met at first... He was a man who only lived in the moment. Consequences and long term plans were meaningless to him. Much like...the man standing before me...

This is the bedlam the Discord of eons past would have been reveling in. Pushing humanity's emperor down the wrong path just to see what would happen. If Discord had never found peace in the end, he would surely be enjoying the show from afar to some degree. But if Discord as I last saw could see what was happening... He would be rolling in his grave. I closed my eyes for just a moment, unable to bring myself to feel any resentment to the poor fool whose irrevocably shattered heart drove him to do things he would have hated himself for had he still been sane. "If only you could see what your madness wrought, my friend..."

All I heard was more and more groundless propaganda from the emperor. I was not so much disgusted as I was disappointed. It was all words over what could be and the possibilities that be, but never anything regarding a planned destination. This would have been exactly what Discord would have wanted during that phase of his life. Chaos without any set ending. And at the first opportunity, I interjected. "Are you done?"

The emperor lowered his gaze to look ahead at me and remained silent. He must have assumed he had been a rude host to do so much talking without letting me get in a word. I then pointed my sword at him and said, "Just taking and taking as much as you can from the world around you to fuel your ambitions? Regardless of how it effects the other people of Equestria? There's no place for that kind of tunnel vision in this world and you know that."

"Your world would beg to differ. For they are doing the same as we speak. But they do not have enough... They need more to sustain themselves before they collapse under their own weight." He replied before pointing his staff at me... No, not at me. He was pointing at the portal that hung in the sky behind me. "And you... You are so close to being home now. Surely you have those who long for that you could never return to. Very soon, you will be able to come and go from Equestria as you please. You can return to your true home. Does that not entice you?"

I lowered my sword once more. For the past two years, I expected to never see Earth again. I had resigned myself to completely doing without it. And when I finally saw Earth again for the first time after two years in Equestria, I only felt horror. With the big picture spread out before me and having grown accustomed to a wonderful life in a much more idealistic world, the concept of returning to a world as blighted as Earth revolted me. But if I focused enough on the small picture... Just that which made up my life before I departed that world..."

I kept my thoughts to myself. There were aspects of my life that I did find myself longing for as I allowed myself to remember. Places I would be happy to see again. People to say hello to. Family to be welcomed back by. But even in that small picture, there were things I did not want to become reacquainted with. Goodness knows I was in no hurry to see my father again. Having to go back to dreading speaking to him when he called for me and maintaining a stony and silent facade when around him just to minimize any risk of triggering a wrathful outburst from him was a routine I did not want to return to. And when my thoughts returned to all I did have in this wonderful world of Equestria, I found myself smiling as I gazed at my enemy. "There's no need for me to go home... Because I am home. I know where I belong and where I'm happiest."

My words puzzled the emperor. He then pointed his staff towards the portal behind me again and asked, "You would truly forsake your world? Your family? All that you have known?"

I tried to be as succinct as possible in my response. The smile left my face as I spoke. "My family will be fine without me. I know that much. As for the rest of the world, I have no desire to spend the rest of my life on a planet watching as things go to hell bit by bit while those that can do something about consistently fail in doing so or choosing not to. If I return to the world I once called home, I will be a much less happier person... I will be so much more jaded as the years go by. I'll probably have to stop caring about the world entirely just to find the will to keep going."

Before the emperor could even try to find a response, I found myself smiling as I added to my statement. "And I can't say that about Equestria. I now how what it's like to love the world you live in. To love a world enough to fight for it. I will never be able to say that about Earth, but I can say that about this world. I don't want to be here on the battlefield, but what will happen if I'm not here frightens me most. And besides..."

I hoisted my sword to my pauldron as I felt a twinge of smug confidence fill my heart. I found renewed hope as I considered what I knew by then. "Besides... Even if we can't stop you from keeping the portal open, I'm sure they'll find a way. There must be a way to at least block that thing. If the people of Equestria can't close the portal, they'll surely find a way to keep it locked and sealed instead. Anything to keep Earth's influence out of this paradise."

The emperor simply gazed at me while remaining hunched over on his staff. His empty glowing white eyes stared unblinkingly at me before he finally spoke a response...I was hoping to not hear. "Yes... That is a possibility. One I have considered. And one I have been making preparations to rectify."

My eyes opened a bit wider as this statement instill a sense of unease in my heart. I slowly lowered the Celestial Sword from my pauldron and asked, "Excuse me?"

"They have surprised me at every turn. Again and again, they match and destroy my armies with means and methods I cannot hope to imitate. The tenacity of the people of Equestria far surpasses anything I could have expected. By now, I have been convinced. Even if they cannot win this war, they will surely find a means to undermine my victory. They will stop at nothing to see that my victory ends up being meaningless. And I am convinced they have a means to succeed." The emperor explained calmly. Yet with not the slightest hint of frustration or malice in his tone. Or even on his tired wrinkled face. But he then gazed at me and said, "To that end... This war ends today. And there will be none left upon the Empty Plains to resist the return of my people."

That declaration was horrifyingly final. I had seen the change in tactics in the previous two battles. Where the armies of Hollows became less lenient in their aggression towards the militia before finally disregarding any attempts to capture them alive. But I had kept my eyes to the ground half of the time during our approach to the Heaven's Pillar. Even glancing left and right. "I saw no signs of enemy movement during the approach here. There's no Hollows out here aside from what's at the base of the tower. Unless... What did you do?!"

His tone was cold and focused. Devoid of emotion as he resigned himself to whatever had to be done to succeed in what he set out to do so long ago. "I have been...amassing an army. More and more of my creations added to its numbers day after day for weeks on end that I have set aside from the rest. All to be ready for one last battle should all else fail. I have divided them into two separated detachments and sent them far to the north and south to watch and wait. And as we speak, they should be closing in."

The north and south... The vast majority of our sensors have always been deployed with the east with very little watching the three other cardinal directions. The perfect directions to get close enough without my allies being able to respond with enough time on their hooves. And with the tone of finality in his words... "How many?"

"Too many. Too many for them to have any hope in holding off." The emperor replied as a newfound terror filled my heart. Even there atop the Heaven's Pillar, the war would still rage on far below upon the Empty Plains. There was still one last wave about to reach the already gravely disadvantaged militia! "There twill be no surrender from either side. I must remove all resistance before I can leave this world to the people of Earth. My armies will fight until none remain. None shall be spared."

The air was eerily calm up there in spite of the horrifying details that had just been relayed to me. They were... After all we had been through, after all the preparations that had been made to prepare me to end the war before the day was done, my allies were still in mortal peril! Panic filling my heart, I took a step forward. "Tell me! How long until your soldiers get there?!"

The emperor closed his eyes as the crystal atop his staff began to glow a royal purple. A type of spell to grant him the means to observe his men? And when he opened his eyes... His words confirmed my worst fears. "They are practically at the gates."

We did all that we could... And what a heartfelt sendoff he received. I never dreamed the situation would become so dire. And it was...disheartening to not have James among us. His presence was one of the few constants during this war. The first to answer the call, he had been with us every step of the way. And then, scarred and concussed, he was sent out to face the emperor before our enemy could amass another army to attack us. There are too many wounded... Even with so many having been evacuated. If another army as large as the last one were to attack... I dreaded wondering how many would not make it home alive.

It was dreadful having to say goodbye to my sunshine... We did all we could to counter his injuries. Zecora had just enough ingredients left to create her most powerful concoction to see to it that James would be able to fight at maximum capacity in spite of his wounds. He was awake and aware when he departed as if nothing had ever happened to him. And yet, morale remained low across the encampment. Any who knew James, and especially those who love him, were all but grieving after he departed. Had we done enough? Would he return alive to us with news of victory? Or had we truly sent him off to his death? Novo, I pray we did not make a mistake, old friend...

As I sat there in the common area inside the command center, I sipped on my tea while just trying to keep my mind elsewhere. I never wanted this for my beloved... I never dreamed he would become embroiled in old wounds left behind by those who had to be removed from his world so long ago. All I wanted for him when I brought my dear James to this world was for him to be happy among us while serving as the herald for the eventual return of humanity as a whole. Even if I never dreamed he and I would find love together. But so many wrenches were thrown into that plan so many times. And none more derailing than the return of the one who caused the human race of this world to become enemies to their friends. I never wanted this for him... Certainly not after falling so dearly in love with him...

I have begun to fear that the return of humanity is now all but impossible. So much resentment has spread among the militia after my mother and father arrived to reveal that the emperor is sustaining himself through James and his own life force. James is not responsible for this war and resents the enemy as much as we do, but my people do not understand this... Not during such desperate times. If they come to loathe James as the herald of humanity's return, will they ever accept humanity being brought back into the fold once the dust has settled?

I have seen Earth. Watched it for longer than I would have liked. And yet the emperor was seeking to create an unbreakable connection between our world and theirs. Just to give our world to the humans of that world. And I know all too well what the influence of such a blighted world would do to our people. Innocence is far too easily tarnished and impossible to recover once lost. I have a duty to uphold as the Princess of the Dawn. I must shield them from the evils of worlds they must never know. If I fail... Equestria will cease to exist on a fundamental level. Equestria in name only, but another Earth in every other way. That outcome needed to be avoided at any cost. And yet, some costs were too great to consider too hastily...

If James falls, the emperor will die with him. That portal will surely close without its creator overseeing it as well. So then why did the emperor's minions make such a deliberate attempt on James' life in the prior battle? It was a mystery without an answer. I have to wonder... What were you hoping for, old friend? Were you hoping that we would stop you in the end?

He was in danger out there. My beloved James... We gave him all that we had. An indestructible shield and irresistible sword, forged by Luna and myself. Our finest armor, forged so long ago for humanity's greatest champions, carried him through the sky with the same power Luna and I possess. I never would have imagined it would end up being used against the very ones we intended it to be a gift towards. Few in this world are more powerful than him while clad in that precious armor. But would it be enough?

My eyes wandered the common area. Luna too was nearby, my sister reading reports from those back home. I sighed and gazed upon the radar station in the corner. Its officer was still there, sipping his coffee while reading a magazine. We could not advance nor retreat. We were trapped there. Too many wounded to move and only so many had been evacuated via airship at the time. By then, only the Zephyrus remained docked. We would be receiving no further visitors until the war was over. And it would end today, one way or another.

Time was on our side for the moment. We hardly even needed the sensor network so soon after the last battle. But then... On the panels displaying the information around the encampment itself... At the very edge of the north and south... Purple. A growing mass of purple. "No..."

I rose from my seat and approached the crystal displays. More and more... That tiny blip of purple began to grow rapidly. From the north and south, where our sensor suite was the least observant, a mass of Hollows were en route! Only then did Luna also notice and trotted our way as she too saw the enemy approaching. But something was wrong... "By the stars, what is that?! How many are there?!"

Only then did the radar station officer become aware of what was happening and took a quick count of the enemy numbers. "What the...?! Ooooh, this is bad... This is bad, just a minute your highnesses... Oh no... Ooooh nooo no no no no..."

"Guard, speak to us! What are we expecting here?!" Luna demanded as a sense of doom began to fill the air. We were not ready for this! Not this soon!

The guard turned to look at us with...such a look of horror in his eyes. "These two detachments combined... Approximately a hundred thousand strong, your highness! We can't handle these numbers! Not after what the last battle did to us!"

Luna and I turned to each other. No words were needed. We fetched our armor and rushed out the door as the alarm was sounded. As we soared over to the eastern walls, the entire encampment was in an uproar. Panic was filling the air. Gone was all the misery and gloom of the uncertainty of not knowing what was next. All that remained was the horror of knowing that our doom was nigh.

Luna and I stood upon the walls as our sentries began to amass take aim with their crossbows. And there they were. Two tides of purple beginning to converge to the east as they rushed forward. The tremors in the ground... How that tide of purple washed over the meadows ahead... Tens of thousands of Hollows rushing in for the kill. If they breached our walls, it would all be over. There were just too many...

But not like this. Not when we were so close! Mother and Father were out there. And James was surely clashing with the emperor directly by then! There was no way we would be able to destroy so many Hollows while holding the line, but perhaps we did not need to. We only needed to survive just long enough for the deed to be done! And so I turned to my sister and said what needed to be said. "Luna. It's fallen to us. We must hold the line!"

My sister cast me a bold smirk as she answered my challenge. "It is a good day to die, sister! Together now! Onward to victory!"

With a flap of our wings, we threw ourselves into the air to bombard the enemy from above. But just as we began to prepare some of our most powerful magic to unleash upon the enemy, night fell. Or rather...the sky above became dark. Luna spoke first as we glanced about. "Why so dark? Is this your doing, Celestia?"

"No, I... Luna! Above!" I muttered before I just happened to glance up. A storm of purple... Thousands upon thousands of arrows had been launched! We had no choice but to abandon our assault and project a barrier around us just survive the barrage! If only there were not so many archers, Luna and I could raze the enemy army from above without risk! We were forced to ground ourselves outside the walls of our encampment. Hopefully we would be able to draw their fire and not endanger our sentries atop the walls. "They really are coming in for the kill... Luna, we must hold them here!"

"They shall not pass, sister! Sentries! Make every shot count!" My sister replied while also calling out to those standing atop the walls. Our sentries stood firm, their crossbows raised with explosive bolts ready to fly.

The barrage of arrows ceased once we were grounded. The archers were watching and waiting. And ahead of us came the vanguard. Heavy infantry with a thunderous tread as they rushed ahead with weapons ready. This was not a formation... It was not even a proper vanguard. Any and all strategy had been disregarded for nothing more than a mad rush of sheer numbers. And it would be more than enough to finish us all off if they got by Luna and I.

Luna and I lowered our horns and unleashed waves of fire and lightning into the first line of attack. But after only a few seconds, we were forced to go onto the defensive. A hail of arrows once more blacked out the already murky sky and rained down upon us with only our magic barriers holding them off. They were not all launched at once either. Instead of a blanket of arrows al striking at once, it was a highly coordinated volley that forced us to remain still as several seconds ticked by of those arrows breaking themselves against our defenses. And during those precious seconds, Luna and I could only watch as the heavy infantry rapidly approached!

It was then our sentries fired. Their explosive projectiles obliterated dozens of Hollows in quick succession. But there were still thousands more! Just when I thought Luna and I would have to desperately repel them from up close, a sudden wave of explosions, both fiery and magical, obliterated rows upon rows of infantry before us. When I glanced back at the walls, I saw that our reloading sentries had been joined by rows of our archers and mages. Our peerless hippogriffs were joined by our unicorn archers and mages, unleashed their ranged attacks upon the enemy while Luna and I were pinned down. Seaspray was among them as he led the defense. "Be brave, your highnesses! We've come this far! We shall not retreat now!"

As soon as that hail of arrows ceased, Luna and I went back on the offensive while standing our ground. It was so frustrating, having enough power to destroy the army on our own if only there were not so many archers that could shoot us out of the sky! At least half of that ocean of Hollows must have been carrying longbows! And before much longer... A new voice spoke out to us. Spitfire had reached the walls and called out words I never expected to hear. "Your highnesses! Another wave is approaching from the west! Approximately a hundred thousand!"

"Another hundred thousand?! And from both directions?! This really is the end!" I could not stop myself for shrieking as despair took hold of me for just an instant. So many from just the east was bad enough. But just as many now coming from the west as well?! There was no way out! We had no hope of surviving this!

Thankfully, Luna was quick to devise a solution for this. "Celestia, mind the east gate! I shall hold the west!"

"Don't you die on me out here, Luna! We're going home together, got it?!" I replied as I saw my little sister beaming in pride. This was no time to be afraid. We did not even have to destroy every last one of the enemy. We only had to endure until James had triumphed!

I erected a barrier wall to cover Luna's escape while our mages and archers also held their fire momentarily. I saw half of our hippogriff archers soar after Luna to help defend the west gate while surely the other half of our unicorn archers and mages would assist as well. Now I was alone with only our archers, sentries, and mages backing me up. Dozens of Hollows were obliterated by the second as we all did what we could to thin out their numbers even as I heard a fiery fanfare being blasted out through whatever our bard had hooked up outside the gate.

It was our darkest hour. And while I had no one to turn to and no one to banter with while unleashing wave upon wave of magic whenever I was not protecting myself from falling arrows, Seaspray shouted words of encouragement to our last line of defense. "This is our time, ladies and gentlemen! Make every shot count! Give them all you have! Let not one be wasted! They will not have our world until we all draw our last breath! Today, we triumph or die! For our world! For Equestria!"

No truer words had been said. And yet, seeing that ocean of purple still washing towards us unceasingly... We would never outlast this. Not even my power would be enough for this. In just the briefest reprieve, I spoke to no one in particular as my eyes gazed out far to the east. "Mother... Father... James! Please, hurry!"

The alarm had been sounded. The enemy was here! Had James failed?! Where did this pincer attack of two hundred thousand Hollows even come from?! How long had this attack been planned?! Never before had it truly felt like the end. The only comfort I took was knowing that I had a strict plan to stick to. No matter what happened, my friends and I had to escape!

Rarity and I left our tent together after packing whatever we could on short notice. Panic filled the air once we stepped outside. My fellow unicorn friend looked to the east and the west. Blasts of magic and explosive arrows could be seen and heard. We were so close to death, but it sounded like they were holding the line for now. But Rarity was still quick to look at me with terror in her eyes. We have been through some tough scrapes before, but never anything this dire. "Heavens, it truly feels like the end of the world! I feel like by tomorrow, Equestria will never be the same!"

"I know, Rarity... I know. But it's not over yet! The Zephyrus is still here!" I replied before I turned towards the center of the encampment. Only one airship remained and it was docked very close to command center. Far from the chaos unfolding outside our gates. We would be safe from any archers that might be out there. But before I could go... "Rarity, go on without me for a minute. There's something I need to do first."

"Twilight, no! We need to leave at once! We all need to make it home alive! Don't be a hero today!" Rarity shriek as her magic took hold of my hoof. "Don't make me have to drag you to the airship! James would never forgive me if we let you die out here!"

"What?! No, I'm not gonna join the defense! There's somewhere I need to be before I leave!" I yelped while not surprised Rarity would make that assumption. I marched right up to my friend and threw my arms around her for a hug. "Please, just give me a few minutes. I'll go take care of business and then I'll be right there. OK? Please don't leave without me!"

It took a moment, but Rarity finally nodded and patted me on the back. "Very well... Just make it quick! And I will see you there!"

And we were off. Rarity galloped off towards the Zephyrus while I hurried towards the east gate. I could not leave yet. Not without saying goodbye.

There he was. With rows of our infantry lined up in heavy armor and weapons ready, Shining Armor was in plain sight. But then six of our dragon personnel dropped down from above ad took up positions ahead of them! I heard one of them call out in the process, "Outta the way! As soon as they bust through the gates, we'll torch them!"

They really were all in this together... I hurried up to my brother as he noticed me coming. And he was not exactly happy to see me. "Twi, what're you doing?! Get going! You know the plan!"

"I know, Shiny! I know! But I just had to say goodbye!" I did not take no for an answer. I ran up to my brother and grabbed him for a hug. "Love you, big bro... I'll...tell everyone that you were a real hero today..."

"Oh... Thanks, Twily..." Shining Armor whispered while he too held me. This really was goodbye... I was never going to see him again after today... I tried to not think about it. Tried to not make the situation harder than it already was. But I could not hold back the tears from what I heard next. "As long as you make it home, I'll have no regrets. Remember what I told you, all right?"

"Shiny... Oh my gosh, it can't end like this!" I finally sobbed as I sank to my haunches. But my brother did not let go. He still held me. I knew what his answer was, but I pleaded anyway. "Is there no changing your mind?! Please, I don't wanna lose you like this! I didn't come all the way out here just to say goodbye!"

"Yes, Twi... Yes. I won't abandon my men. And Cadence knows of my decision. She understands... But please, tell her love her anyway. And that she was the last thing on my mind when the enemy breached the gates." He whispered calmly to me. I knew he was afraid, but it was hard to tell. He knew what was coming. He then added, "If we fail, at least Seaspray will be making it outta here. And he and I agreed that if I don't make it, he is to assume supreme command of the royal guard. He's the right stallion for the job, so Equestria will still be in good hooves if anything happens."

"That doesn't make this any easier..." I tried to speak through my tears. I knew what the plan was and I needed to accept that. It took everything I had to let go of my brother. "Just...try to make it anyway, please?"

"I won't go down without a fight. Now get going, sis. Equestria still needs you and your friends." He whispered before giving me one last nuzzle. We were running out of time. I turned and began to leaving, looking back one last time while he spoke to those around him. "Can everyone hear me? If we don't make it through this... It's been an honor serving with all of you!"

I ran. It was all I could do. I galloped across the encampment until I came to the gangplank leading up to the Zephyrus. And thankfully, just about everyone who needed to be there was up on deck. Pinkie Pie was there with Maud. Rainbow Dash and Gilda came swooping in for a landing. Rarity had Ocellus and Smolder at her sides, although it did take me a second to recognize Ocellus in that dragon disguise. And the captain herself was presiding over them while peering out to the east. The only ones missing were... "Where's Applejack?"

"She's out rounding up her brother and cousin. I guess she's taking a while to figure out where they are." Rainbow Dash replied while they all looked very high strung. And they should have been. This was the end. And there were only two outcomes possible.

"She's not here yet?! We don't have time! They could... Wait, is that her now?" I started to stammer in fright before I noticed the galloping of hooves coming up the gangplank. And sure enough, there she was. Applejack came up into view along with Big Macintosh. But somepony was not there. I approached them and asked, "Where's your cousin? Where's Braeburn?"

"He ain't comin'..." Applejack retorted while both she and Big Macintosh looked uneasy about what they had probably just been told. But she still tried to show a proud smile while she said, "He said he's stayin'. They need anypony who can shoot straight up on the walls and he's still got a workin' crossbow. He said if he don't make it outta this, he wants us ta tell all the folk down in Appleloosa that he went out shootin'... The guy's got some big brass ones on him."

I was not the only one who was leaving family behind who were ready to fight to the last minute. I think Applejack knew that too. She walked right up to me and gave me a hug. "It's gonna be OK, Twi... We're... We're gonna live ta see another day..."

"Right... Right... We can't let the Elements of Harmony go to waste." I muttered before I looked at all my friends and their own friends and family. They were all afraid. We all knew why we were there. "So, I... I guess this is it. We tried... We really did."

"Is it really that bad? Did... Did James not make it out here? Is this happening because...he didn't make it?!" Smolder pleased while holding onto Ocellus and vice versa. Smolder has always been so spunky and quite tough and independent for someone her age. But now... She just a scared little girl in a situation she really didn't belong in.

"No! No way! It's been barely an hour since he headed out! There's no way he could've failed already! And when he wins, all those scary Hollows will be gone!" Pinkie Pie called out before she turned to the captain of the Zephyrus. "Right, captain? It's...not over yet, right?"

Celaeno did not look at us once. She was gazing out to the east with the brim of her hat tilted down a bit. "It's really come to this... Didn't think they'd get here so soon... Are you sure this is everyone? Are we ready to evacuate?"

We all took a head count. The only one who was not present was Braeburn and only because he volunteered to stay behind. Rarity then nodded and said, "Yes. It looks like we're all here... Or at least all who have chosen to arrive."

Celaeno walked over to the helm at the stern of the ship and stood behind the wheel. She then spoke into a brass voicepipe near it and said, "Boyle, what's your status down there?"

I heard one of her crewmates reply, "The engine's primed and ready, captain. Just say the word and I'll get the old girl going. We're ready when you are. Should I start her up?"

She hesitated. I saw Celaeno open her beak to speak, but she then looked at all of us. And then she looked east at the battle being waged just outside the eastern gates. She closed her eyes before speaking more proudly. "Not yet, Boyle. Not yet. We're not leaving until we know there's no winning this war."

"Aye, captain. I'll be here if you need me." I heard Boyle reply without objection. He sounded like he understood her reasoning.

"That's not a problem with all of you, right?" Celaeno asked while stepping out from behind the helm. "We haven't lost yet. James is still out there taking the fight to the head honcho himself. I have faith in our mate. So how about this? We don't leave until those gates burst open. Until we know we've lost..."

She was right. We had not lost the war yet. And as I looked around at my friends, I could see a renewed look of hope in them starting to ignite. And out of everyone there, it was Ocellus who spoke first. "Yes... Yes, let's stay a little longer. I believe in him... He won't fail!"

Smolder rested her hand on her friend's shoulder. The childlike fear in her eyes had all but disappeared. When they shared a glance with each other, she then looked at all of us. "He'll win. I know he will. I don't wanna bail yet."

"Ditto. If we leave now, that's just another way of saying we've got no faith in the guy. I say we stay until we know for sure he didn't make! Right?!" Gilda asked as she spread her great griffon wings defiantly. One by one, we all joined in with words of faith or just silent nods. It was not over... Not yet!

"Then it's settled! We're not hauling anchor until the last second! But if either of those gates burst open, we've gotta go! No compromises!" Celaeno shouted while we all made our decision. For the time being, we would wait. But we were also closely watching the east and west. All that purple out there... It was like the encampment was on an island that was about to be swallowed by the sea. What little we could see was being fiercely repelled by our archers and mages. And outside each gate was either Princess Celestia or Princess Luna. Only the absolute most powerful of us could hope to face the enemy directly.

The war was being fought on two fronts. Down on the ground and high in the sky. It was only a matter of who would fall first. The end had come... And all I could do was pray.

I could not believe what I was hearing. An army of Hollows unlike any we had ever seen was descending upon the encampment at that very minute? Was this mission all for nothing? My hand quivering, I raised my sword towards the emperor as he stood before me. "Fine...! All I gotta do is take you out and this will all be over!"

"If you can. I see we have reached an impasse. Irreconcilable differences separates us." The tired old man said to me without any hint of animosity in his tone or even on his withered face. He felt no hatred towards the people of Equestria. Truly, the only thing the emperor had left was his duty. And yet, he spoke to me without fear. "And I must confess... You are much mightier than I am. Even with all the knowledge I possess and all my mastery over the arcane arts, I doubt I could ever hope to triumph against you in single combat."

"Then you know how this will end, old man." I replied while readying myself for a confrontation. The time for talk was over and I was fearful of wasting anymore time. I was not the only one working on borrowed time. Everyone I had left behind at the encampment were being besieged by one last desperate charge that would see them all slaughtered if their defenses failed. I prepared the Lunar Shield while anticipating some sort of resistance from the enemy. "You know you can't win, so let's get this over with! I just wanna go home!"

"I do not need to defeat you, my friend." The emperor replied unexpectedly firmly. And then I saw it. With the sound of popping bone and joints, the emperor began to straighten his posture. Lifting his head as only one hand held his staff. With the crystal atop filling with a brilliant purple glow that never faded, I stared aghast as the emperor was now standing tall with no signs of weakness in his stance. He was barely more than a corpse... A withered husk being sustained by power that was not his own. And what little strength he was saving was now on full display. A shell of a man he may have been, but he was still ready to make one last stand for everything he had been striving for. Even the clouds just above us began to respond to the tension in the air. Or possibly from the magical force being channeled through his staff. They began to swirl... Spiraling inward right over the Heaven's Pillar as distant thunder and lightning began to fill the horizon. Rain began to fall at a steady trickle. Our clash was becoming the eye of the storm that was now raging over Equestria's fate. With the stakes set, the emperor spoke once more. "I need not best you. I need only outlast you."

I tried to end the problem right there with a very sudden shot of fire magic launched from the tip of my sword. But by the time that burst of golden fire struck the emperor and faded away, I saw it. A familiar ghostly veil billowing around him as he stood unharmed. The same accursed spell that protected his Hollow generals from even my most potent magic. I snarled in frustration as I realized I would once again be fighting with a handicap. And time was not on my side. They were all about to die! Equestria would lose all that it stood for! If I failed here... No!

Desperation filled me as the storm raged around us. It was here atop the very world itself Equestria's future would be decided. With a flap of my wings, I rushed forward and tried to cleave the emperor in two like so many of his Hollows. But with a flick of his wrist, his staff summoned a ghostly barrier around himself that my blade glanced off of. He was focusing entirely on defense. Literally trying to outlast me. And at that rate, he just might!

I smashed the mighty glowing blade of the Celestial Sword against the barrier over and over. Trying to at least crack my way through it. Surely even the power within that staff was not on the same level as the magic in my gauntlets. There had to be a limit to how much physical punishment a magic barrier could take before it would start to falter. I remembered how Shining Armor began to strain himself harder the more punishment his barrier around us endured when I was being evacuated from the battlefield. There had to be a limit. And I needed to find it.

With solar magic being channeled through my sword's blade, I tried to force my way through with a powerful thrust. I lunged forward with the searing blade stabbing hard against the barrier around my enemy. Upon making a solid impact, that fiery aura exploded into the barrier with enough force to throw the emperor back right to the very edge of the tower. I rushed across the vast expanse of stone flooring between us when I noticed his defenses had dropped. That anti-magic veil was still billowing around him, but the barrier was gone.

It was in that moment that I underestimated the emperor. With how he sought to only outlast me, I was under the assumption that he was incapable of any forms of offensive magic. He quickly proved me wrong. I failed to raise my shield in time and was blasted by a wide beam of purple magical force launched from the crystal atop his staff. I was blasted far across the tower and had to use my armor's wings to avoid completely falling backwards. My armor prevented the impact from getting through, but I still felt the full force of that magical push. I could not harm him with magic, but my armor insured his only means of attack were also futile. For the moment, it was a stalemate.

The emperor proved to me during that moment of recovery that he was not as immobile as he appeared either. With staff in hand, he began to quickly float around the edges of the tower. His long tattered robe dragging along, the fact that he was just barely levitating while having those empty glowing eyes and that ghostly aura billowing around him only served to instill an otherworldly presence around this relic of a bygone era. I only felt more unnerved than I already was while feeling like I was facing off against an actual specter who had yet to leave this world.

As I pondered my options, I remembered a critical shortcoming of that veil. It did not negate the impact of magical creations that possessed physical mass. Nightmare Moon had impaled one of the Hollow generals on an ice spike despite the aura around it. With the Lunar Shield even hiding my left hand, I had the element of surprise. I began to prepare the ice magic in my left gauntlet even while the emperor raised his staff higher. And there I had him. A small pool of icy mist began to coat the floor ahead of him in the direction he was moving. And he only barely had time to glance to his right before an impaling spear of enchanted blue ice shot up at him.

"Gotcha...wait, what?!" I shouted in triumph before my relief turned into bewilderment. I expected the emperor to be run through on that narrow impaling pike. But what I did end up seeing was it shoving him back hard while he let out a loud grunt of discomfort. As if he had been struck by a blunt object. I made that spike more than sharp enough to impale him, yet...it did not pierce the veil? Was it simply that much more resilient to all forms of magical assaults when he was casting it upon himself?! "Oh, come on! I thought I had you there!"

"I see you attempted to exploit a weakness like the princess of shadows did towards one of my creations. I can assure you that you will find no such opportunities here." The emperor said softly in spite of the blow he had just taken. Aside from just taking a very hard shove that pushed him back towards his left, he was entirely unharmed. Although he then did say, "But perhaps it would be unwise to place too much faith in my defenses..."

With a wave of his staff, the emperor weaved a spell I should not have been surprised to see. The crystal atop his staff glowed impressively brightly as swirling purple mist formed in several spots on the floor between us. I watched as those columns of mist rose higher until it all compacted into solid shapes. Shapes that were hauntingly human. I scowled at a sight that had become too familiar to me. Several Hollows stood before me, all clad in identical suits of full plate armor with swords and shields in hand. But I was not going to even entertain the notion of dealing with lowly infantry by this point. "How about no?!"

Before they could even try to charge me, I caught my opponents in one fell swoop. I channeled the ice magic in my left gauntlet and trapped them with spires of ice that locked their bodies in place. Immobilized and unable to attack or defend, they were easy pickings. I took a step towards them and cleaved the Celestial Sword through them all in one wide sweeping stroke. The Hollows returned to dust while my enchanted ice prisons faded into icy fog. I gazed ahead at the emperor while he merely stared back at me. "This isn't even really a fight. If this is really where Equestria's fate is decided, give me a challenge already!"

"As I said, I have nothing to gain from dueling you. I need only survive long enough to see all the pieces fall into place. It is all I wish. If you want me gone so dearly, it will not be much longer before I leave this world forever." The emperor retorted before he once again put his impressive defensive magic to use. He suddenly boxed me in with translucent purple walls of magic projections. I could not even work my wings with how tightly packed in I was. "Just relax and wait. It will be over soon."

"Like this will stop me..." I grumbled while putting my own magic to good use. In a quick flash of light, I found myself right outside my prison with the use of a teleportation spell. The emperor offered no retort. As if he knew I could probably overcome whatever obstacle he threw at me. I contemplated my options. Just charging him would get me nowhere. Although as more thunder reached my ears, I glanced up at the swirling vortex of storm clouds above. Magic would never get through... But what about raw natural lightning?

I had already used such a trick against the light infantry battalion that tried to assault the militia under cover of night. The only downside was that directly harnessing the power of the storm above proved to be too predictable. I tried to be discreet as I used the magic in my left gauntlet to try and control the lightning within those clouds. But when a thunderclap rang out through the air, the emperor had already caught wind of it. A barrier surrounded him while that lightning bolt branched off into several directions over it for just an instant. I telegraphed myself too much with that move and would surely fail if I tried again.

The emperor tried to keep me pinned down with more potent bursts of magic launched from his staff. He did not catch me by surprise that time. I held my shield up and stood my ground. And when he kept trying to push me back, I started to push against the storm. With my shield dispersing some of that force and my enchanted sabatons pushing me forward I began to gradually push my way through the wave of purple arcane power trying to hold me off. With the rain pouring down around me and lightning filling the sky just above us, I almost felt as if I was pushing against the storm itself.

I drew closer... And closer... But over the sound of that magical outburst... The clanking of sabatons? When I glanced over my shoulder, I suddenly had to throw myself to the side with a flap of my armor's wings when I noticed a sword with a purple blade approaching me. Only when I bailed on my approach did the emperor cease his magical assault. Another Hollow, heavily armed and armored, stood near where I had been standing. And not just there.

Sporadically placed around the top of the tower were a few dozen identical Hollows. Each spread out too far apart for me to easily group them together for slaying several at once. I turned away from them to focus my attention on the emperor, but immediately had to throw up my shield when one tried to attack me from my blind spot. There was no way I could focus on my enemy when his minions were approaching from all sides. "I really don't need this right now!"

My sword cleaved through their armor and shields as easily as always with each foe I slashed dissolving into purple mist that was bogged down by the rain into puddles of purple along the stone floor. But the ones that remained did not charge in without disregard for survival. The emperor pulled his puppets' string from afar. Whenever I would slay one, two would draw near at once. It became a battle of trying to not spread my attention too thin.

This went well for a while. Slaying one Hollow at a time while trying to not let any get to me from behind. They pulled no punches and tried to batter me with their swords. They all carried swords, which were not at all ideal for combating plate armor. It was just another tactic to stall for time. But just when I thought I would eventually get through this mob of the emperor's royal guard, one did manage to land a hit. And in the worst possible place.

I felt a blow strike me in the back of my head. A firm clank against my helmet. And within seconds, I felt it. Even though I strongly doubted even so much as a dent was left in my helmet, I still staggered forward from a sudden and familiar bout of disorientation. I grit my teeth in desperation as I began to recognize these symptoms. Even with my helmet in the way and holding up well to the blow, even with the bandages over my scalp and Zecora's potent salve combating my injuries from the prior battle, that one blow was proving to be just enough to aggravate my injuries.

Some of the Hollows that remained around me in that storm began to sheathe their weapons as I had difficulty maintaining a steady stance. I could feel that dreaded loss of balance and an encroaching need to close my eyes and rest washing over me. The symptoms of a skull fracture all over again. "No... No, not now... I can...still do this..."

I forced myself to ignore these symptoms to the best of my ability, turning my gaze ahead to the emperor as I broke into an unsteady jog. But two Hollows grabbed me from the sides to restrain me. Weakness began to take me as I struggled in futility. I could not fight my own injuries now that the wound had been reopened. And one by one, the remaining Hollows began to pile onto me and drag me to the ground. "No... No... Can't...keep going..."

"That's enough. Sleep. You must rest." The emperor spoke softly as he stepped lightly towards me. His empty glowing white eyes gazed down upon me as many of his minions piled onto me to keep me pinned. I was too dazed to even attempt to throw them off me with magic. I was lying upon the floor as my vision began to darken. The need for sleep began to fall over me as futility began to set in once again. "When you awaken, all will be as it should."

Fatigue took hold of me. I could not fight it. Darkness falling over me, the world around me became still and quiet as a great weight settled over my armored form. I tried to find the will to resist. Tried to remember what was happening out there. Whose lives were in mortal peril. And yet...my body and mind failed me. Helpless and maimed, my eyes became too heavy...

I had no way of knowing how much time had gone by. The only constant was the sound of the battle raging on just outside the east and west gates. I did manage to bring some paper along when I reached the Zephyrus and have been writing these recollections to help pass the time. Maybe even just to help keep me from panicking. My friends and I are safe as long as we stay up here on deck. None of us had the will to go below deck. We are staying up here just to keep an eye out for the moment this mess is all over. Or for when...we have to leave everything behind.

Some of us are pacing around. Some of us are just talking to try and take our minds off of what is happening out there. This just is not the time to relax. From up here, I can see the rest of the camp. And I can see many armored personnel stationed outside the infirmaries and the R&D lab. Probably to desperately try to protect any noncombatants who might still be inside should the enemy breach the walls. But I knew it would be all for nothing. Especially against numbers like that.

I finally found the urge to stand and at least try talking to someone. And the only one of us up there who was not talking to anyone was Celaeno. She stood at the helm of her ship at all times with one hand on the wheel. And in the other... A pocket watch. She constantly gazed out at the eastern horizon with the watch constantly resting in her spare hand. I stepped over to her and asked, "How long has it been? I haven't really been keeping track of time..."

"Too long... They should've been back by now." Celaeno grumbled with her eyes narrowing in frustration. "Those three should've mopped the floor with the enemy and been back here a while ago. There's no reason for them to be taking this long, right?"

I would not know. All it had been up to that point was just tension and anxiety. The longest afternoon of my life, I am sure. I was afraid to ask how many minutes or hours had passed since the moment James walked through the east gate. But Celaeno was right. It felt like this was taking far too long. I could still see that ocean of purple beyond the gates. While not quite as expansive as before, it still reached so far. And I could see that fewer magic projectiles were being launched at the time. Fewer explosive arrows were falling into the Hollow swarm. Were they starting to run low on arrows? Were our mages reaching their limits and collapsing out of sheer exhaustion? "We're running out of time... How much longer can they hold it?"

"I don't have a good feeling about this... My captain's intuition is telling me something's gone wrong." I heard Celaeno hiss in a harsh sigh. I looked up at her while she just continued to stare out at the battle happening outside the east gate. She looked down at her pocket watch once more. "There's no way they should be taking this long... No way the enemy would last this long against him when going mano a mano... But if he doesn't make it, the emperor will bite the dust too and all those goons out there will be gone too... At least we know he's hanging in there."

It was uncomfortable to know that James' survival was still linked to the enemy's presence. As long as the ocean of Hollows outside were trying to break down our gates, James was still alive. Just how powerful is the emperor if he can survive so long against someone who is capable of everything James is while wearing that armor? I quivered in anxiety, wishing I knew what was happening out there. "There's so many unknowns... Is it that much of a stalemate up there?"

"I don't know... I just hope whatever they did to fix him up for that mission hasn't worn off by now." Celaeno mumbled as I was suddenly reminded of how James was even able to fight despite having suffered a skull fracture in the previous battle. What if it had worn off by then? What if James was still alive and lying facedown on the top of the Heaven's Pillar, unable to even stand?

I struggled to hold in that thought. I did not want to believe it. We never heard exactly how long that treatment would last before it started to wear off. What if that was what was happening? What if James had not defeated the emperor by then...because he could no longer fight?

"Come on, James... We don't got much longer..." Celaeno grumbled with her hands tightening around whatever she was holding. And I could only plea to myself that it was not too late. I stepped away from Celaeno without her noticing, trying to distract myself with more journaling. James, what is happening up there at this time?

There was no telling how much time had passed. I kept teetering on the brink of unconsciousness with a great weight keeping me thoroughly pinned. Trickles of rain were oozing over me while washing over the bodies that I was buried under. I could still breath, but only barely. The pile of Hollows atop me... They were too still. It felt more like I was buried under a pile of corpses

I was locked in a psychological limbo. Too dazed too think, too weak to even try to push myself free. Was this it? Was this how this war would end? Would my senses only return to me after the pile atop me dissolved into dust and the world I loved would never be the same again? And when...so many I loved had been slaughtered upon the Empty Plains?

There I waited. Neither asleep nor awake. My body and thoughts shackled by my own fractured mind. But in my head, a little voice spoke to me. A little hallucination conjured by my fevered brain. I could not focus on it. But it became louder. And louder with every passing second. Until finally...

"James... James, please answer me! I know you're there! I can feel the connection!"

That voice... It spoke clearly through the haze in my mind. But I could not even try to speak. Either from sheer fatigue, or one of my damaged lobes in my inflamed brain literally interfering with that function. But I could hear her. And so Cleary too. My beloved Celestia. And her voice.. So panicked... And I could swear I heard more beyond just her voice... "Why won't you answer me?! Can you even hear me?! Please, say som... Get back! All of you get back!"

I heard a blast of powerful magic being unleashed. So it was true... The enemy had reached the gates. And the resistance sounded fierce. Was she out there at that moment, facing the enemy directly? With Celestia being momentarily distracted, another voice reached me. The Princess of the Night. "James, can you hear us?! What's happening up there?! Why has the enemy not fallen yet?! We're barely holding our ground!"

"Lu...na..." I barely managed to mutter in spite of my disorientation. And that was all I said. I could not muster anything more than that.

"No... You sound so weak my friend... What has the emperor done to you?! Are you wounded?! Has that stabilizing salve run its course?!" Luna pleaded while I heard what sounded like a blade striking armor followed closely by the frigid crackling of magic ice being summoned. "Drat, how much longer will my armor hold?! We can't hold these numbers forever!"

They were in the thick of battle. Throwing everything they had in keeping the enemy away from their people. Fighting...and dying on the defensive. I felt so helpless... They would soon perish because of me... Both in my being there in their world...and for failing to do the one thing I could have done to end this war.

It was then that Celestia found the opportunity to speak again. "My love, please! We're doing all that we can, but there's just too many! Please, speak to me! Don't leave me now... Not like this! We're so close! So close to this nightmare being over!"

Luna spoke up again as Celestia once again had to focus on the enemy before her. "Please heed my sister's call, my friend! We brought you to this world to serve as humanity's ambassador! Please don't let it end like this... Not as a victim to those who ruined the legacy you are here to restore! On your feet now! Hurry! We won't last much... AGH!!!"

Another strike of a sword against armor. And it was at this point that the voices of the two royal sisters fell silent. They must have taken a grave risk in attempting to multitask enough to contact me from afar. They knew I was alive, if nothing else. And hearing them on the battlefield... Hearing them audibly repelling the enemy... It reminded me of what would happen if I failed.

My senses began to come back to me. And I could feel a strange chill and warmth simultaneously on the back of my head. That soothing pleasant caress of the salve that was trying to stabilize my wound. I think it was taking effect again to try and soothe my brain. Bit by bit, I felt myself waking up. Becoming more aware as that awful drowsiness started to slip away. I closed my eyes in the hopes of making the world stop spinning and found that it helped to some effect. But I was pinned so thoroughly under the Hollows atop me. I could not find the leverage necessary to push myself up. I could barely even focus enough to cast magic in the hopes of throwing them off. It was too dark... I could not even see a shape to use levitation magic on. Even as the storm outside raged on with the occasionally thunderclap reminding me of the bleak atmosphere of this battle.

Even with my mind starting to stabilize, I still did not feel right. I felt too helpless. Like it was already too late... Everything leading up to that moment, even with all the power I had, and it still ended with me being humbled by a frail old man who had outlasted everyone from his time to see centuries of ambition finally come to fruition. For once, I truly felt outclassed. But as I began to close my eyes, despair finally starting to take hold, I heard her one last time. The voice of Celestia screamed into my mind. And her timing could not have been more appropriate. "PLEASE, HURRY!!! THEY'RE PRACTICALLY AT OUR GATES!!!"

I had never heard such desperation in the voice of the Princess of the Dawn. One of the most powerful mares in the world, and now pleading for salvation with a tone of helplessness and fear. And this...stirred a familiar fury in my heart. She was about to die. They were all about to die. And the one thing that would save them was...

My armored fingers tightened around the Celestial Sword as its bright white blade was snuffed out by the body of a Hollow resting over it. My left arm braced itself against the floor, trying to find the leverage I needed. Fury building in my heart, I had to think fast. I needed to get back on my feet. I needed motivation.

I began to channel magic into my right gauntlet as I tried to stoke the fury in my heart. Tried to remind myself of what I was fighting for and against. I thought about the world I had come from. I thought about everything I had come to loathe about it. I thought about what would happen once Earth's influence spread throughout Equestria. I thought about the people of the world I had come to know. I thought about them behaving and acting in ways that is not at all representative of what Equestria stands for. The things they would do. The things they would say. I thought of what my failure would mean for the people of Equestria had I failed. And with those fears and fury driving me on, I acted.

With one mighty shove, I pushed myself up onto my feet while unleashing nothing but a magical shove in all directions. The Hollows atop me were scattered all over while I raised my sword high in the eye of the storm. My mind was again aware and awake, my senses clear and my body steady. And time was not on my side. I lowered my gaze and glared ahead at the emperor as he stood beyond his soldiers. I had only one objective then. Only one goal. Everything else would not matter until after the deed was done.

The Hollows the did not try to pin me down stood ready with weapons raised while their scattered brethren climbed to their feet. Fury guiding me, I would have to cut through this last wave of Hollows to reach their master. As several closed in, I channeled scorching solar magic through the blade of my sword and made a swift full rotation to cleave through all of them in one wide slash. The Hollows around me instantly ignited and were reduced to nothing in seconds. They were nothing more than distractions.

The remaining Hollows threw themselves at me while their master attempted to guide them. A few of them tried to charge me from one side, their shields failing to stand up to my sword as they were reduced to purple mist. But from the other direction, several packed themselves into a tight formation so that even if a few fell, the rest would reach me before I could ready another attack. And I was not having this. When they charged, I detached the Lunar Shield from my arm and used levitation magic to have it go crashing violently through the entire lot of them. They scattered and were thrown back and beyond the edge of the tower. They fell along with the Lunar Shield into the abyss below and to their dooms. I knew my shield was no longer needed.

Only a few Hollows remained as I saw the Emperor begin to step backwards with his hands tightly clutching his staff. One by one, they threw themselves at me to keep me away from their master. And each fell with one swift swing of my blade before they could even try to reach me. But when there was just one left, I was filled with a most terrifying surge of malice. I would not simply destroy this last remaining obstacle. I wanted to make an example of it.

When this last Hollow came in with sword raised, I thrust out my left hand and took hold of my target with a levitation spell. And I began to gradually close my fingers inward. The armored Hollow, coated in a billowing blue aura, twitched and cracked with the sound of crumpling armor filling the air. I began to crush it in my magical grasp. Compacting it forcefully into a smaller and smaller space until the hapless Hollow finally ruptured with the purple gases in it spraying out before I finally crushed it into a cube that dissolved as quickly as I created it. The entire time, I did not blink once. The fury in my heart would not be soothed. Not until that wretched old fool was lying dead at my feet.

My unflinching gaze fell upon the emperor while he said nothing to me. But I could see it on his face. A growing look of fear. He was becoming terrified of me as I laid waste to his last line of defense in the most ruthless manner I could muster. And with a flap of my armor's wings, I quickly closed the distance and lashed out with a swift swing of my sword. I thought I had him, but he just barely managed to erect a barrier around himself at the last second. I could see the old man cowering behind it even as I began to smash my sword into it over and over with my frustration reaching its breaking point. Desperation tempering my rage, I shouted at my foe from just outside the barrier. "WHY WON'T YOU DIE?!"

The frail old man said nothing. No words came. He was terrified. He had never seen that side of the faces of humanity. Never seen a man who was on the verge of losing everything instead of one trying to gain everything. I smashed my sword into the barrier over and over with no real strategy in my head. Time was running out. Everyone back at base would soon be slaughtered. What did I have to do to end it all?!

With heavy slashes failing, I took a different approach. I turned the Celestial Sword around and held it in both hands for a reverse grip. I raised my sword high and began to ruthlessly stab it into the barrier before me as the emperor began to sink to his knees. Fearfully trying to create some distance from my sword's piercing tip. Over and over I plunged my sword into the barrier to chip away at it. And when I finally saw I was getting nowhere, I went further. I coated my blade with a veil of white solar magic and plunged the sword's tip into the barrier and began to push as hard as I could manage.

I soon started to get somewhere. Between the irresistible sharpness of the Celestial Sword's tip and the incinerating might of solar magic, the barrier started to give. A crack formed in that dome as I saw my sword's blade beginning to very slowly push through. The blade was soon inside the barrier and angled right down at the emperor himself as those blank glowing eyes opened wide in horror. I finally had him like a corner rat. Just a little more and he would be mine...

And yet, like the stubborn parasite he was, the emperor still evaded my attempt to purge him from this world. With a sudden flash of magic light, he escaped with the use of a teleportation spell. I was not at all prepared and almost fell flat on my face with all resistance suddenly disappearing. The flaming blade of my sword plunged right through the stone floor before I could dismiss the fiery aura around its blade. I snarled in irritation with my sword being drawn back up from the narrow gap in the floor. But when I rose to my feet...

There it was before me. The portal that would soon doom Equestria into becoming little more than a parody of Earth. It swirled in the air far ahead of me, so near completion. I was reminded of what was at stake. And when I turned around and saw the emperor standing at the far end of the tower with a cowering stance, I realized what was happening. I could not kill him.

No matter what I did, my attacks would not get through. His barrier would hold off my sword while that ghostly veil negated all forms of magical influence. And if he became cornered, teleportation would save him. Only then did I understand that he would inevitably outlast me. He had outlasted everyone else and would outlast this war as well. And with a direct attack on him having been rendered impossible... I had only one option left. One way to end this before it was too late.

I breathed deep as I steeled myself for what I needed to do. I stood there, staring down my enemy while standing my ground. My fingers loosened around my sword's hilt as I allowed it to fall to the stone floor in a clatter. This puzzled the emperor. I could see his fear fade and be replaced with confusion. But then I began to raise my right hand upward, palm directed to the sky. And with gauntlet's golden yellow aura starting to surge around it...I began to play my last hand.

A bright orb of solar magic began to form over my palm. Pulsing with great power while emitting a bright light. All the while, I never took my eyes off my enemy. I never blinked, doing everything I could to focus on my rage and ignore my fear. For as the seconds ticked by, that orb of solar magic began to grow.

Larger and rounder... Brighter and more volatile... More and more, the sphere of that unmatched celestial fire grew in my palm. And as it grew, I lifted my hand higher to hold it safely away from me. The emperor's eyes opened wider as he tilted his head back to observe the growing artificial sun in my hand growing ever larger. Even the storm above was becoming disrupted by the sheer amount of heat being radiated upwards, the swirling in the dark clouds slowing to a stop while even the rain began to let up. It was so bright... Could they see it all the way out there to the west?

I allowed that solar bomb to grow as large as I was comfortable as I desperately held on to my fury. It was already much larger than it needed to be, almost wide enough to cover the entire top of the tower. The emperor even began to shield his eyes from the pulsing orb of celestial fire above me. I was out of time and options. I had only one move left to end this war. My hand revealed, I made my demand. "Close the portal."

The emperor said nothing. I think he knew what I was aiming for. He was becoming calm and directed his gaze ahead at just me. When he did not respond, I voiced my demand more loudly than before. "Close it now!"

He words were eerily calm. As if he had nothing to fear. "And if I do not?"

I was forced to acknowledge my fear. Even so, I held onto my rage to do everything in my power to not cower now. "Then we'll both die here. Close the portal, or this entire tower will disappear! I'll do it! I swear I'll do it! Close it now or we both die here! I don't care if nothing I throw at you can get by that veil! I'll just take you with me! If it's the only way to stop this, I'll do it!"

Rage and terror filled my heart as I began to falter. I was terrified now that I was literally holding my doom above my head. With one move, it would all be over. My armor would never hold against a literal supernova going off in my face. I would be gone, but so too would he. And Equestria would continue to thrive untainted. I was seconds away from throwing that orb of explosive celestial fire right into the floor. I prayed that this would be enough to coerce my enemy into cooperating. It was all I had left!

And yet... Even in the face of a swift and fiery end, the emperor did not cower. He merely gazed ahead at me and asked, "And...what do you suppose will happen once we are no more?"

What kind of question was that? Was he daring me to just go ahead and destroy us both? Regardless, I held onto my resolve and demanded even as my courage began to falter. "It'll all be over! Once you're gone, the portal will close forever! All your minions out there will disappear and everyone will be just fine! Earth and Equestria will be separated forever! As it should be... Right?"

I expected an immediate response. But the emperor said nothing. And his silence was chilling. As if he was wordlessly revealing to me that there was something I did not know. A new type of fear filling my heart, I felt the slightest twinge of a tear starting to form at the edge of my eyes. A tear of futility. "The portal will close once you're gone... Right? Right?!"

"No. It will not." He spoke with a grim calmness that dealt a blow to my heart I did not expect. I nearly lost my grip on the bomb I was holding above my head as it cast its light over the horizon. The emperor then explained, "The portal became self-sustaining some time ago. My intervention is no longer needed. Your existence is no longer required. We are not needed anymore. I have only held on this long so I may see my kind set foot into this world before I move on. But if fate denies me that... So be it. Once I am no more, there will be none remaining with the knowledge of how to unmake the portal. It shall remain open for eternity. Even if I must leave this world sooner than desired, at least humanity's return will be guaranteed. My duty will be fulfilled."

I was no longer needed... Neither the emperor or I were required for the portal to remain open. The attempt on my life just a few days ago suddenly made sense. And I was left desperately grasping at straws. If I died, the portal would never be closed?! Was the emperor truly so suicidally desperate to fulfill his ambitions?! Was there anything I could do to stop this?! Struggling to hold back tears of utter desperation and a building sense of hopelessness, I called out. "Then...how?! How do I do it?! How do I close the portal?!"

The silence of that delayed response was palpable. And it was torturous waiting for him to speak. The emperor did not smile. There was not the slightest hint of smug satisfaction on his face as he gazed upon me. No pleasure of triumph. No reveling in getting the best of me. It was nothing but cool acceptance. And when he spoke, his words were brief and clear. And utterly crushing.

"You can't."

Hearing those two words broke me. My focus faltered, the artificial star of surging solar magic began to shrink and dissipate. A moment later, the sun above me was snuffed out as my tears flowed. I had no words...

I slumped to my knees as true hopelessness came over me. There was nothing I could do... Nothing we could do... Earth would have Equestria and nothing would be the same. I dropped onto my hands and wheezed in a hissing sob. All those weeks trekking across the Empty Plains. All those meaningless battles. All the people who would die out there that day. All that effort fighting a war that could not be won... All for nothing...

Something changed. We all saw something on the horizon. A bright beacon on the horizon? A star in the midday sky? I think we were the only ones there to see it too. Far to the east, so high in the sky... A twinkling beacon shining at the edge of the clouds above. Rarity was the first to point it out. "Oh my... That... That light... Could it be him?"

"I reckon it just might be, Rarity. From way down here, I'd say James is rampin' things up for the finish!" Applejack replied while I squinted my eyes to focus more on it. I think she was right. The white hot glow... It had to have been James. And to be so bright from so far away... This was it! I felt excitement surging through me. This would finish it!

"Yeah... Yeah, that's gotta be it! Any second now, girls! Any second and all those Hollows will be gone!" Rainbow Dash cheered as she smacked her hooves together. Finally... And we all watched, waiting for the light to turn into an explosive flash on the horizon. But as the seconds ticked by, Rainbow Dash asked, "Uh...he's kinda taking his time up there. What, you think he's savoring the moment?"

"I don't think so, Rainbow. James isn't like that. I can't imagine what's with the delay..." I said with a growing sense of worry. Whatever that was, it was something big. Something I was sure the emperor could not counter. But then... Was it shrinking? Was the light dimming?

Smolder noticed too. And her voice became even more fearful. "Wait... Am I seeing things? The light's not going out, is it?!"

"No..." I heard a little whimper. And I quickly realized it came from Ocellus. She slumped to her knees, hands clasped together as she began to plead with that distant beacon slowly being extinguished. I think... I think she knew something had gone wrong... "No... No no no no... No!"

The light was gone. And the battle continued to rage on. There was no change. The enemy was still out there, trying to get by our last line of defense with impossible numbers. And not a word was said. I turned back to look at Celaeno. She had been watching too. And she was now staring unblinkingly at the horizon. I heard her breath deeply before turning and walking back to the stern at a brisk pace. And we all took notice.

Once Celaeno was standing at the helm, she closed her eyes momentarily before leaning towards the voicepipe beside her. "Boyle. We're done here."

I gasped under my breath. I knew the situation looked bad, but... Did she really think it was over? I heard her engineer speak back through the pipe. "Aye, captain. I'll just get her up and..."

"Don't you dare! Don't you even go there, punk!" Gilda rushed over to the helm in one quick swoop and shouted right into the voicepipe. "We're not done here! Don't you dare start her up now!"

"Hey, I only take orders from the captain, miss!" I heard him reply while Celaeno had to take a step back from our griffon companion.

Celaeno tried to regain control of the situation as she attempted to push Gilda away. "Hands off my wheel! You saw that out there! Lights out means game over! We're done! Boyle, start the..."

"You're just gonna bail on him out here?!" Gilda screeched at the captain while we all stood back from the two birds. This was getting very heated and would be a bad idea to step in. She then pointed out to the east and shouted, "I've only got one good eye right now, but I can still see the gates are shut! We haven't lost yet! And our champ's still out there! You just gonna give up on him like that?!"

I would have expected Rainbow Dash to step up sooner. It was very surprising to see Gilda of all people being the first to object to us leaving too soon. But her words were inspiring. That beacon might have gone out, but our defenses were still holding for the moment. James was still alive out there. The continued assault from the Hollows was proof of that. Celaeno looked at us all when we took a few steps forward. And I was ready to object too. If she did not relent, some of them might even try to restrain Celaeno.

The captain of the Zephyrus glared at the eastern horizon with her eyes narrowing in frustrated contemplation. Gilda spoke again, but with a much softer voice this time. "Don't do this to him... He's hanging in there for us. You wouldn't bail on a friend, right?"

"He's not just a friend... He's a true mate." Celaeno retorted without even looking at any of us. With a harsh sigh, she turned towards the voicepipe with the slightest hint of a smile on her beak. "Boyle. False alarm. We're not going anywhere yet."

"Aye, captain. Just give the word if things get bad up there." I heard that voice reply while we all took a collective sigh of relief. I looked back at the east gates since the west gate was hard to see beyond the stern. The number of active mages were fewer. The number of arrows flying had become less frequent. It was not looking good, but we had not lost yet.

We were not going anywhere yet, but I was sure that our defenses would fail within the hour unless some sort of breakthrough would be reached out there... What was happening? We had come so far... Surely there was a way to close the portal... Right? We could still win this, right?

For just a moment, nothing mattered. I was down on my knees. A man in full armor groveling before an undying husk of an old fool who had doomed this world to a future it did not deserve. The portal would remain forever open and there was not a single thing I could do to close it. And there was nothing I could do to save those his minions were on the verge of slaughtering. It all felt so hopeless... Victory was always an impossibility from the very start. This war was a farce.

Not once did the emperor lash out at me. I was broken and helpless before him on the floor, but he never once gloated or tried to put me down. He just watched and waited in grim silence, a slave to his duty until the bitter end. Tears of frustration flooding my eyes, I lifted my head and shouted at the old fool before me. "I can't... I can't understand you! I don't want to understand you! How can you do this to a world like this?! To the people who were once your friends?!"

I almost expected the emperor to remain silent now that his victory was assured. And yet, he did speak to me. "As I have stated before, I must uphold my duty to my people. And I failed them once. I must rectify my mistake and bring prosperity back to my kind. Your world is the only one I could find and I have found that it desperately needs salvation. Equestria will provide it. Is that not enough to satisfy you?"

"No! No, it's not and never will be! I've already explained to you how Earth will never be saved by what Equestria has to offer! All you will be doing is dooming this world to lose all it has to the corrupting influence of a world that will never respect this world's value!" I was all but furious, shouting at the fool before me as I forced myself to stand. I struggled in vain to negotiate, trying to have him see what the cost would be. Trying to make sense of the futility of the situation. Combat would get me nowhere by then. All I had left were my words, as meaningless as they were now. "How can you just throw all that was away like that? I've heard nothing but the nicest things about you and your kind from back before you lost your way. A golden era of harmony in this world! What would this world be like today if you focused on the big picture instead of just who you exclusively reigned over?! I genuinely want to know!"

Once again, he remained silent. The emperor said nothing. Probably because he had no answer for my words. The ends of his ambitions were all that mattered then. I lowered my hands, trying to keep myself composed as I knew there was no salvaging this situation. "You could've had it all... They could've had it all... What would Equestria be like if everything stayed the way it needed to be? You had all you needed. Why did you want more? Even if getting it meant trampling over everyone else outside your borders? Why try to improve upon what is already perfect? Tell me, you wretch! Tell me what rationale you came up with to justify tarnishing that perfection so long ago?!"

And he still did not speak. But even though I did not get a response out of the emperor, something else did respond. I began to notice a gray glow beginning to shine from the brow of my helmet that gradually brightened to a purest white. The emperor's eyes too opened wide as he stared at the source. And then...I saw it. The Element of Humanity detached from my helmet and began to float into the middle of the space between us. I flinched upon remembering what the emperor tried to do earlier on and asked, "Is this your doing...?"

"No... No, I know nothing of what is happening..." The emperor replied as he took a step back. An ethereal glow coated that polished white stone, the two halves bearing the form of white doves spreading their wings toward each of us. Just as I was pondering more questions to ask, that glow began to shine so much brighter as everything around us...faded into a white void of nothingness. "What sorcery is this?"

We were both locked in that void, our eyes glancing around now that we were both locked in that void together. I could no longer see the Element of Humanity before us, its white form having vanished into that void. But a moment passed before that vast expanse of white began to produce color and depth. Vast rolling plains and green hills spread out before us with even a verdant mountain or too on the horizon. We were no longer upon the Empty Plains. The Heaven's Pillar was nowhere to be seen. I asked again, "You sure this isn't your work?"

"I can assure you that I know nothing of what has happened... But it would seem the Element of Humanity has returned to its housing." The emperor replied as he pointed a finger towards my head. Upon raising my hand to my helmet's brow, I found that he was not wrong. The Element of Humanity was back where it belonged. But that ghostly glow remained. Was it projecting what we were seeing?

"If this isn't your work... Wait... Wait, I remember something..." I muttered upon remembering that this would not be the first time the Element of Humanity began to exhibit strange properties while out on the Empty Plains. "I've seen...visions during the march east. Human ghosts going about their business like I was seeing illusions of a time lost past... Like I was walking through where towns once stood. Maybe...this is another weird property of it at work?"

"Perhaps... I was never aware of such a power being unique to it." The emperor muttered as all hostility faded between us. We were both trapped together and along for this ride. He then asked as his empty glowing eyes gazed about, "But if what you say is true... Perhaps this is also a glimpse into the past? I do not recognize this location... I have been asleep for too long."

"Hm... I dunno, this doesn't...ring any bells at the moment... Wait." I began to say before I lifted my head to gaze up at a mountain in the distance. The general shape and rounded hilltops... I felt like there should have been something there. The location on the plains there... That mountain and its outward appearance... "Isn't that...where Canterlot should be?"

It was. That place... Whatever time period was being displayed before us, I knew that location. All too intimately. We were standing where Ponyville should have been standing. I was well aware that Ponyville is actually a comparatively young town that only got started during the childhood of Applejack's grandmother, but Canterlot was in its early days at that time as well. How far back was the Element of Humanity showing to us? At least I pondered this until I noticed the emperor was looking to the west without ever gazing away from it. And when turned to look...

My heart jumped into my throat. Spread out upon the plains to the west, just outside the borders of the Everfree Forest... Humans. Thousands of them, all clad in steel plate armor and ready for war. This time in Equestria's long history. This single solitary day... "Oh my god... Was this...when it all happened?"

"No... No, I do not need to see all of this. I know what choices I made back then... I accepted what had to be done..." The emperor muttered with a tone of uneasiness about him. I am sure he remembered what he did that day, but to actually witness it from an outsider's perspective...

As if in response to his refusal to cooperate, the Element of Humanity response. We were both quickly carried through the air as if we were standing on an invisible platform. And we passed the human army, I could see the Everfree Forest beyond. It was so surreal to see a place that was so full of life at the point in time so bare and undeveloped. But I knew what lay beyond that wild forest. The castle where Equestria's royal family ruled from was deep within. And once we were set out upon the plains on the sidelines... There, at the very front of that army...

It was unmistakable. That royal purple mantle draped across the man who stood at the front of the army... I glanced at the emperor beside me. The mantle draped across his shoulders matched it in all but condition. The one upon the man leading that army was in excellent condition, not at all tattered and faded from the passing of time. And instead of the faded robe the emperor was wearing, I could see a suit of plate armor that had been stained a brilliant gold which complimented the purple mantle very well. Atop the man's head was an extravagant crown that did not bear the look of one a king would wear. It was...unorthodox in design with narrow and very pronounced spires reaching out on an angle. Perhaps as a means to signify the reign of the ruler of an empire instead of a mere kingdom. His eyes a beautiful bright blue, the man before his army sported a full head of hair and a full beard of a brilliant golden blond. And in his hand stood a tall brilliant scepter that housed a familiar crystal atop it Most likely the original housing for it before it likely decayed away and had to be replaced by a cruder substitute. I looked upon the glorious crowned man ahead of us before turning to the emperor. "I must say... You were quite the picture of royalty back in your prime."

He said nothing. The only response I saw was that the emperor tightened his grasp around his gnarled wooden staff. He was quivering. From what, I could not say. But these visions before us... They were memories that were stirring up some very strong emotions. Memories...he probably did not want to vividly recall, but he was being forced to observe anyway. I saw him close his eyes when I turned to look to the west, as if refusing to see who was there. As for who I did see...

There they were. Celestia and Luna stood outside the Everfree Forest, looking no older than when I last laid eyes upon them. And with them, I could see Orbash and Sunflare. For such a dire crisis, it made sense that they would be present for this. Nightmare Moon was nowhere to be seen, but I knew that this day took place long before she even existed. Many armored stallions bearing the gilded plating of the royal guard stood in rows with spears ready. But before them, as if serving as a protective wall... More armored human warriors. Only a few hundred at most, but they stood facing the army to the east instead of joining them. Their armor gleamed like silver in the sunlight. Except for one. There was one...who stood before them all. One woman clad in armor that was not like theirs. And I felt such a rush of realization as my breath caught in my throat. I knew who this woman was. "Megan..."

This hero princess stood with a large round shield on her left arm that was facing away from me while I could see a sword sheathed on her left hip. The armor that adorned her body though... It was like mine. A beautiful shade of white, but with a dark blue set of wings on the back. I recognized the colors immediately, being those of Celestia and Luna's coat colors. The color layout was an inversion of my own. Unlike my armor, which had a general look of sturdy bulk that one might expect from plate armor, hers was beautifully sleek with a faintly feminine vibe to it complete with more smoothly rounded pauldrons. There was no helmet, her long blond hair tied into a braided ponytail that hung between her wings. She stood just ahead of her men. But when they began to reach for their weapons, she threw her right arm out to the side to single them to stop. "Stay your weapons! There will be no bloodshed today!"

Her voice carried with it a certain nobility to it. One that...I swear I have heard somewhere before. The faintest royal accent on her lips. The emperor's men too readied their weapons only to stay their hands when he held his scepter out to the side. With a confrontation averted for the moment, the emperor of the past spoke with the same voice I had come to know. Except while still full of life and vigor. "Explain yourself, my child. You were sent out to descend upon the royal family's castle and seize the reigns of this world's supreme sovereigns. And instead of arriving to join you for our next step, I find you having turned your back on your own empire?"

"How could I not, Father?! How could I ever cast aside all I have come to love about this world of Equestria?! I may be the heir to our empire, but Equestria stands together as one! You would have me ruin this balance for the folly of seeking that we should not reach for?!" Megan screamed at her own father as she appeared to be desperately trying to resist the urge to draw her own sword. The wounded disgust in her voice... It was palpable. And no one dared interrupt as she reached back towards those behind her. "They practically raised me! Watched over us long before our time! And this is how you wish to thank them?! By placing them in shackles?!"

The old man beside me only became more and more uncomfortable as he heard his own child speak for the first time in eons. Words he likely still remembered, but now being heard through a visceral filter from the outsider's perspective. I heard him start to mumble, "Enough... I do not need to see this... I made my choice that day... I do not need..."

"Shut up, old man. You went through this once before. You can do it again. I need to hear this." I finally barked at him in an attempt to silence his mutterings. And he begrudgingly complied. This was a pivotal moment in Equestria's history that I would likely never get the chance to see again. There was meaning in the Element of Humanity projecting this fateful day before us.

The emperor of the past was not swayed by his daughter's words. He still clung too firmly to the belief that he and his people could have more than they needed. But the way he spoke... There was no malice in his words. Even back then, there was no bile or bigotry in his tone. It was as if...he was stating facts. "You misunderstand, child. They are not to be our slaves. Merely domesticated into their proper place. And force will be necessary in humanity taking their rightful place from those so powerful. Power that you now possess."

"Power that was given to us by those who believed in us as their most stalwart friends!" Megan shouted before bringing her right fist to her breastplate. "I have used these enchanted arms and armor for the people of Equestria as a whole! Wonderful tools created by those who have always guided us! And with them, I have vanquished great evils! I honored their faith in me! But you... You would seek to use that against its very creators?!"

It was then that the royal family had heard enough. All four of the royal alicorns behind the rows of unwavering human defenders leaped over them with a flap of their wings. They landed beside Megan, positioning themselves around her in a noticeably protective fashion. Sunflare was the first to speak, her voice oozing with the same bitterness and disgust I had heard from her on the day I first met her. "Just listen to yourself, your excellency! All this talk of taking your rightful place! Has our guidance over the millennia meant nothing to you?!"

"I would not expect you to understand, your majesty. I would not expect any creature beyond our borders to understand." The emperor explained calmly as I felt increasing tempted to just reach out and slap the old man beside me over the back of his round bald head. Even as he remained unsettlingly silent. "That is your fatal flaw. You simply do not have the capacity to wonder... To desire. To know we can be so much more. The potential of my people far exceeds those of yours. The Heaven's Pillar itself serves as a testament to that. Like our potential, it reaches endlessly towards the heavens. Your guidance over the centuries has been vitally appreciated, but that is no longer needed. Today, my people will take the reigns of this world and reach towards whatever the future can give us. So long as we have the will to reach for it."

"And this is what you have instilled in our people for years now, Father?!" Megan once again called out as such a glare of wounded faith filled her eyes. "I have seen them when outsiders are not present father... The guards around the towns. The bakers and weavers. Mothers and fathers... Even the children were not spared! I remember spending my afternoons years ago playing with them, enacting so many wonderful adventures and fantasies with our imaginations painting grand tales of human knights, mighty pony stallions and mares clad in sparkling barding with weapons in their jaws, slaying demons of yore! But now...all I see from the children playing in the streets are fantasies of taming the ponies of Equestria! Corralling and riding them like mere livestock!"

This revelation awakened a newfound depth of disgust in my gut. Spreading his dogma so vastly throughout his empire that even the children began to see the rest of Equestria's people as mere beasts to tame? There truly was no salvation for them... And yet, the emperor of centuries past still stood his ground. "I merely opened their eyes to the truth, child. I spoke of what could be. What could become. And they listen and answered that call. My words were never forced upon any of our people. They merely answered to their true nature. And yet...you did not?"

"I did not answer that call because I knew of what it would mean for Equestria if I did. And for myself. I could have given in to that wretched urge. It was there... And I pondered upon it time and time again. And with all the power I have in my hands now, I could have!" Megan explained as her voice softened for just the moment. The words she spoke... I felt such a sense of nostalgia wash over me. As if...I knew exactly of the inner dilemma she spoke of. And she soon spoke firmly, "But I did not. I refused to answer that call because I knew that no good would come of pursuing that instinct. The moment one decrees that one is intrinsically above the other is the moment a king becomes a tyrant. You have failed us, Father! You have failed us all and yourself!"

"I see that you will not be swayed, child" The emperor declared as he started to sound rather impatient. As he raised his staff, he then asked, "Even with the power you possess, victory is not out of sight. Is there more you wish to say here?"

"No... No... Stop, you fool..." I heard a tired whisper from my left. When I glanced towards the old man beside me, I saw that his grasp around his staff was becoming shaky. His blank glowing eyes never once blinked as he gazed in terror at the scene unfolding before us. And I too felt a new tension brewing in my gut. The time was near.

"No. I am through with words, Father. And you will cease this. Now." Megan spoke firmly before she slowly raised her right hand out in front of her. It was then I noticed that it had always been clenched into a fist. And as she unfurled her armored fingers... There it floated over her upraised palm. A pure white stone, set into the polished shape of an oval. I knew that white anywhere. The Element of Humanity in its purest base form. Why had it not taken on the form of Megan's cutie mark though? Did she just not have one? Was it because it was not bound to her armor like it was to mine? Whatever the case, she glared ahead at her father while holding the very Element he crafted out before her. "Turn back now. Return home and purge our people of this ridiculous folly you have instilled into their minds. Do so now or so help me, we will all be judged!"

Her words were laced with finality. This was the moment where humanity's fate in Equestria would be decided. I looked towards the old man to my left. And it was clear by his quivering body and gaze of dread on his face what choice he made that day. "Don't do it... Don't... Turn back you, fool... No!"

I said nothing. But there was a certain...tragedy in seeing this foolish old man beginning to break as he witnessed his most damning mistake from a new perspective. His past self stood his ground for the moment as if contemplating his daughter's words. Perhaps he suspected she was bluffing. Just to convey this ultimatum further, flashes of light appeared around Celestia and Luna to reveal six gemstones with each being a different color. I knew of these as well. The Elements of Harmony, each set into their base states with each being in a uniform six-sided polished gemstone shape. This was it. When the Elements of man and pony would cast judgement.

The emperor showed no fear even as his present day counterpart continued to cower in dread beside me. It was then that Orbash called out to his old friend. "This is not a path you want to walk along, old friend! You have rendered yourselves unwelcome in Equestria! But it's not too late! Return home now and repent! Do not...and I promise you this is a mistake you will never be able to come back from! I beg of you, old friend! Don't do this! Do not force us to make a decision we will all regret! Go through with this and Equestria will never be the same!"

For a good thirty seconds, neither side budged. In my heart, I too pleaded that he not follow through on this temptation to establish dominance. There was a horrible sense of dread hanging over the entire situation. I was afraid. My nerves were tense as I dreaded what I would see next. And then it happened. The emperor tilted his staff forward and made his decree. "Cease them."

His army of thousands readied their weapons and charged and no sooner had the first row passed the emperor did the Elements react. I held my breath as I saw the polished white form of the Element of Humanity glow brightly like a beacon. The six Elements of Harmony floated forward as their two bearers willed them to respond to this approaching threat. They all began to shine brightly... Too brightly. And it was then that the approaching army came to a halt in terror as they saw the purifying force of the Elements beginning to activate. My eyes were focused on Megan. Her anger fading, all I saw was a look of disappointed sorrow as she spoke one last time. "Goodbye, Father."

Then it happened. A towering wall of rainbow light exploded into the heavens and spread wide. The wall began to move east, washing over Megan and all behind her first. But they were not harmed. They were left unscathed, the Elements of Harmony and Humanity having surely sensed that they remained in peace with their world. But the rest...

The emperor and I watched aghast as this approaching wall of purification rapidly approached the army of terrified soldiers that served the emperor. I knew how the Elements of Harmony work. They are a force of purification. Nightmare Moon was purged from Luna to restore her to being just herself. And when used on Nightmare Moon herself again, she was spared entirely with only her grasp on her second eternal night being severed. But the humans of Equestria... They could not be purged of the discourse in them. Because one cannot remove the element of human nature from their souls. Instead, they would be...removed.

The armored human warriors that were still ahead of the emperor of the past shrieked in terror as that wall washed over them before they could even hope to retreat. And upon the plains where they had been standing, there was no sign of them having ever been there. But high above... I stared transfixed. Dozens of ghostly white beacons rapidly rising into the sky like fireworks. They had not been harmed, but they could no longer remain in Equestria.

I could see the emperor of the past standing his ground even as he began to recoil in terror over this irresistible force being unleashed upon. But before the wall of cleansing rainbow light could reach him, he made his move. The crystal atop his staff glowing a brilliant purple, he reached out defiantly with his other hand. As if to...take hold of something. Clinging desperately to something that he could not reach. And while his men were banished into the heavens as that wall swept them up, he...remained whole. He was not consumed by the magic of the Elements. Although he was still swept up and carried along in it like a crashing ocean wave. And he would be stuck in that wave of magic until it ran its course. I knew then... As its creator, he had taken hold of the Element of Humanity itself. Anchored himself to it to insure he would remain. The Elements of Harmony would never turn on one of their own... A fiendish loophole.

No one among Megan's company spoke. And they all could only look on in grief as the Elements of Harmony carried out their duty. Megan's face was still as stone as she desperately tried to contain her emotions. She was forced to make an impossible choice. Her people or Equestria. A choice I myself am not so sure I could have made. But she made the right choice. Even if it was an outcome no one wanted.

Further and further over the horizon that wall of light spread and rushed forward. And even from so far away, we could clearly see it reaching ever farther to catch the entire empire in its net as it washed over the plains while they went empty. And I could see it. Like a meteor shower, but in the mid afternoon and with the stars...rising into the sky. Hundreds... Thousands... Every one of them being a citizen of that fallen empire. It was...beautiful...yet deeply horrifying as I came to the realization that I was witnessing a cataclysm of biblical proportions.

It was...poetic, in a twisted way. Equestria had always been a proverbial Garden of Eden. And humanity always had a place among its many other creatures. Until the day a mad serpent tempted humanity with a forbidden fruit. The fruit that was always out of reach and could only be grasped by standing atop literally everyone else to reach it. And so they did. Mankind sought to reach that fruit by any means necessary while not even knowing what that fruit was or if it was even sweet and succulent at all, even placing saddles upon their hoofed brothers and sisters to reach it. And for it...they were cast out of the Garden of Eden forever.

The rising meteor shower of human souls being cast out of this world and to...goodness knows where beyond the stars began to slow. The rising beacons became fewer...until no more rose from the eastern horizon. I turned to look back at Megan and only then did she finally break. Tears cascading freely as the seven Elements fell to the ground around her, the hero princess let out a remorseful wail as she slumped to her knees. No words came. No words were needed. Her empire...was gone. Very few of her people remained while I knew that they were doomed to extinction. Even in spite of their valor and loyalty towards Equestria, its people would not forget the betrayal of humanity. But she was not alone. The king and queen and their daughters gathered around Megan and held her in their wings even as her own men began to draw near, every last one of them equally disturbed by the loss of their home and everyone in it.

The vision before us blurred and the emperor and I found ourselves out on the open plains far from there. And there before us was his past self. He defied the Elements of Harmony and Humanity to keep himself anchored in Equestria. It worked. But he soon rose to his feet with his armor beneath this mantle dented from surely being tossed around on that wave once he hit the ground. And his crown... Battered and dented, as if symbolic of the end of his reign and his empire.

The emperor of the past remained on his knees and said nothing. He just kneeled there in silence, probably contemplating if everything that just happened was worth it. The only sign of any human civilization around there was the Heaven's Pillar itself in the distance looming high into the sky. But not high enough to bring his people home.

Only then did the old man beside me finally make a move after too long of staying uncomfortably silent. He began to shamble towards his past self from behind. There was a certain...rage in how he walked forward. He took his staff into both hands as the crystal atop it glowed boldly. And around that crystal formed a purple blade of magical projection. A spear? And once behind his younger self, the emperor...plunged that spear through the illusion before him. "How... How could you have been...so blind?"

I watched in unease as the old man began to swing his magical spear through his past self as if he was not even there. The blade did not even touch the humbled memory before us. Even with his body barely more than a husk, the old man swung harshly back and forth as his tired old voice began to sound hauntingly similar to how he did all those years ago. And his words... Powerful words directed at himself. "Why did you heed the mad serpent?! How could you let yourself be tempted by words of discourse?! How could you just throw away all that we had... All that we already cherished just to reach for what could have been?! When you already had all that mattered?! How could you condemn your entire empire to this?! You fool! You failure! They trusted you to guide them! And you guided them down every wrong path imaginable! You were meant to guide them to a better tomorrow, not to a future you can't even see! Not a future where the rest of your brother and sisters beyond the border will not see with you! What was it all for?!"

With every word shouted, the projection of his past self became more translucent. Up until he finally faded along with the rest of the Empty Plains around us as the illusion being cast faded to reveal where we actually were. Only when we were back atop the Heaven's Pillar beneath that dreary dark sky did the emperor relent. His staff fell from his hands while he slumped to his knees. I found myself feeling a growing sense of pity for the old fool as he howled with his face buried into his hands. I think...he had finally woken up and come out of denial. He wailed uncontrollably, my own eyes starting to feel tears building at the edges as well. "Margaret...! Forgive your foolish father!"

The emperor could no longer stand. And I could only watch as he wept uncontrollably. He knew what he did... He had always been in denial for so long. It was not until he witnessed his greatest sin from the perspective of an outsider did he finally understand what he had lost. The emperor now fell upon his hands and knees, weeping as the broken old fool he had become.

I found the will to approach my enemy, but I left my weapons wherever they had fallen. And once beside him, I closed my eyes to let a few tears fall. The memory of what I had witnessed... And the howls of remorse from the one who caused it all to happen... Try as I might, even with the memories of the battles leading up to that point, I could not bring myself to hate the old man. I lowered myself to one knee and rested my hand upon his back with my head bowed. No one wanted this... Equestria did not win that war so long ago. Everyone lost something that day.

It was there I waited. I kept my hand resting upon the emperor's back as I waited for him to stop weeping. And he soon did. But only so he could speak a truth that I wondered from time to time. "The mad serpent spoke of my people's potential and the sacrifices that would have to be made to fully realize it... And yet, all that time, there was a tiny voice in the back of my mind... A voice that told me it was all a mistake. But the temptation was too great... I ignored that voice as I pressed on, sharing my enlightenment with all of my people until they all knew of the golden future that awaited... But... It was all in theory. I did not even know what it was we were striving for... I did not know what we would truly have to cast aside... The mad serpent spoke the truth... But it was a truth that should never have become reality! It was not worth the cost! Why did I take so very long to finally see it?!"

He deserved an answer. But it was an answer I could not give. He was just...an old man who had made one mistake too many. And did not turn back at the last possible chance. I had no words, but I kept my hand upon his back as I did what little I could to comfort him. At least until he finally pleaded, "What must I do... How do I repent for this? My time has ended... I do not have long for this world... But...surely, there must be something I can do...?"

I looked over my shoulder. And there it still was. The portal that connected to a blighted world I knew all too well. A world that would inevitably ruin Equestria. I then turned to the emperor and said softly, "Leave Equestria as it is... Let it heal on its own terms. Don't let the sins of another world taint the memory of your people. You can still stop this... Please. Do what Megan would have wanted."

He did not hesitate. While his movements were weak, the emperor reached for his staff and rose enough to hold himself up with its support. He clutched it between each hand as the crystal atop the staff glowed brilliantly. Seconds later, that glow vanished as he spoke to me. "It is done..."

His words confused me. So I looked behind me at the portal behind me. And as my eyes squinted to search for any changes, I saw it. The overall diameter of the portal was shrinking. Slowly, but surely. I felt an overwhelming surge of relief in my heart as I realized what I was seeing. The portal was closing. And the people of Earth would never have known it was there. Against all odds...we succeeded. In the least expected way possible. I let out a wheeze of precious relief before whispering to the emperor, "You did the right thing... Thank you."

"No... Not yet." The emperor muttered as he straightened himself up even further. "There is still one last task that remains."

A quick flash of light emanated from the crystal atop his staff. And once that light faded, he suddenly let out a desperate gasp. He slumped back into my arms as I desperately cradled the wheezing emperor in my arms. And I could feel it. The thread connecting the two of us together... The thread that had been sustaining him... It had been severed. The emperor...had only minutes to live. He slumped into my arms as he began to gasp for breath, his rotted husk of a body barely holding on. "There... You are free now... I will not ask you of your forgiveness... I have long since relinquished that right..."

He was not wrong. I could not forgive him. Not for all he had done. For what he did to me. What he did to those who served alongside me. And most certainly for what he did to Equestria as a whole. But I could not hate him. And I felt...a profound sense of sorrow filling my heart as I cradled the dying old man in my arms. "You really...don't have anything else to do?"

"My time in this world ended eons ago... There is nothing left for me here... I am...merely a relic of a bygone age... A monument to my empire's folly." The emperor gasped as he struggled to hang on. And he was right. What possible future could he have when the only way to sustain himself was to live as a parasite?

I did not try to argue with him. This needed to be done. It was his time to leave this world. But there was one last question in my mind I needed to ask. "Your excellency... Before you go, may I know your name?"

"My name? It is..." He began to respond before falling silent at thought. I suspected that he had passed in that time, but saw that the white ghostly glow in his eyes was still there. Even if just barely now that he was not sustaining himself through me any longer. "No... No, let the thought go... My name...is best forgotten. Better that the world of Equestria forgets me entirely and look towards the brighter future they deserve... Please... Do not dwell on my memory. I deserve no such mercy..."

It was...heartbreaking to hear such a statement. But it was a request I respected. I merely nodded and nothing more. As I held him, I could feel his breathing becoming increasingly shallow. His head tilted back to gaze as the cloudy sky above us. "You are...truly a rarity among your kind... Truly...they chose well in bringing you here... I thank you...champion of Earth... Thank you for finding me... For...stopping me... My time has ended... My people's legacy...has ended... May the future of humanity in Equestria...be brighter than it was under my watch... May you foster a new era for all of Equestria... May you...not follow my path..."

"I won't, your excellency... I know what I cherish about Equestria now. I know why I'm here. And I'm glad I'm here. I won't let them dow..." I began to say while taking some comfort in these parting words. At least until I noticed I no longer felt him no longer stirring I my arms. A pain of shock pulsed through my heart as I asked, "Your excellency...?"

He... He was gone... I saw the glow in his eyes fade to nothing as he became still. His staff slipped from his uncoiling fingers and rolled off his lifeless body. And in his face... Forever frozen in despair with only the faintest signs of hope. Fresh tears began to fall from my eyes as the context of the situation hit me. I had just witnessed the true extinction of Equestria's human population. The original era of humanity in that world...had finally ended.

But that was not all. I could feel the emperor's body becoming...looser. And then I saw it. His very body... That ancient husk which had survived far longer than it should have... The march of time had resumed. And in my arms, I could only watch as the emperor's corpse dissolved into a fine powdery dust. Only his robe remained as it was draped in my arms.

I should have been elated. I should have been overwhelmed with a sense of triumph. The war was over. Victory had only been barely snatched from the jaws of failure. Everything was going to be all right. All of our effort paid off... And yet... I felt only a profound sense of grief. I saw what happened that day. I heard the words that were spoken. And I witnessed it all end right in my own embrace. I was present to witness the true end of an era. I held the emperor's faded and tattered robe to my face and allowed myself to weep. He was my enemy... He was our enemy... And yet, I still wept for him. If only things could have been different... If only...

I remained there upon my knees a while longer as my tears very slowly ran their course. I ever so carefully draped the emperor's royal robes upon the floor before me with his dusty remains still caking it before finally setting his staff across it. I beheld the remnants of humanity's emperor from so long ago in a moment of solemn silence. There was no satisfaction to be had in this victory. Nothing was truly gained through this war. Equestria merely prevented humanity's return in a manner that would have benefited no one in the long run. Nothing was gained. Only lost.

With great fatigue filling me, I forced myself to stand. And I turned back to face the portal behind me. It was already noticeably smaller than when I first saw it after coming up there that day. It would likely be gone within the hour. I took a moment to savor this. So much happened on our way out there. And for a brief while, I was convinced the war had all been for naught. Only the emperor could close the portal and had even started contemplating letting me die to ensure that the portal would remain forever open. But...he could have severed the connection between us at any time. He only lived for minutes after that connection had been cut. I have to wonder... Was he hoping that we would find a way to stop him? Did he avoid taking the easy way out...because he knew it had always been a mistake?

These were questions that I would never get an answer on now. It was too late to ask the emperor whose name would forever be remembered by none. But he would still be remembered as the catalyst behind this war. Equestria would continue to remember this nameless emperor. The Forgotten Emperor...

Whatever the case, my job was done. It was time to head back. And I even found myself smiling just a little bit. All of our efforts paid off in the end. I turned to face the west, that lone phoenix statue pointing me in the right direction. My eyes fell upon the Celestial Sword nearby and my thoughts went to the Lunar Shield that had surely hit the ground by then. I chose to leave them where they were. I wanted to enjoy some time without a weapon in my hands and knew they could be summoned later. It was time to return and tell them the good news.

I took a few shambling steps forward. I was exhausted... So exhausted that my balance started to shift. Perhaps too much. I squinted my eyes as I started to feel a growing sense of disorientation. And...a faint warm wetness spreading over the back of my head... "No... No, not now... Not here..."

I struggled to remain standing as I could feel it. My wound was reopening... Zecora's protective and stabilizing salve had run its course. It soon reached the point where I could barely walk without toppling over. I willed myself to remain steady on my own two feet as I pleaded for my fevered brain to cooperate with my body. "Come on... Five minutes... Just five more minutes and I'll be back to HQ... That's all I need..."

Seconds later, my balance gave out. I was down, but not quite fallen. I slumped to my knees as my senses became just a little more stable. My eyes faced west, back towards familiar ground. And I knew... I knew that now I was on my knees, I would not be getting back up.

The war was over. The emperor was no more. Equestria would be preserved. And yet... There I was, on top of the world, neither on Earth nor in Equestria. With the way home stretching out beyond the Heaven's Pillar almost like I was being taunted with where I wanted to go even as the liquid warmth started to spread over the back of my skull... I was so close to going home, and yet...I could not.

Even with tears in my eyes, I found myself starting to chuckle. A growing twisted sense of mirth swelling inside me. And before long, that chuckle burst out of me into raucous laughter. I laughed bitterly at the sky as I took in the sights around me and pondered on my situation. I had succeeded in my mission. I had prevented Equestria from becoming a mirror image of the world I left behind. And I was still being denied solace like some sort of sick prank by fate itself! I howled with uncontrollable laughter even as tears cascaded down my face. I laughed and I laughed until I could laugh no more. And as I gasped for breath, I spoke to no one through a chuckle and sob, "So...this is it, huh? This is what I get, right?! All that...and I don't even get to go home?!"

I laughed again, but the laughter soon faded into painful sobs with my eyes squinted shut. It was not fair... I only barely succeeded in preventing Earth's evils from infecting the world of Equestria. I gave all I had to insure this world would live on untainted. And in the end...this was my reward? To die alone? Atop the world with no one to mourn me?

A powerful defiance filled my heart. No... No, not here... I told myself that I needed to live when I set out for this final mission. They all wished me well without words. Saw me off with a powerful melody conveying their wishes... I could not die here!

I closed my eyes. With my optic senses shut off, the world felt more stable. Not quite as shaky. If I could just get to the edge... Dive into the air... I could just glide along. They would see me approach and catch me at the first sign of trouble. I readied myself. Braced my legs and pushed myself up and...

I fell. The instant I tried exerting any effort at all, I was down on my face with the clattering of my armor filling the air. My eyes opened as I found only the stone floor of the Heaven's Pillar's summit spread out before me. And that liquid warmth only began to spread further atop my scalp. I whimpered with another bitter chuckle as the tears finally flowed free. I tried... I tried as hard as I could to rise to my feet...and my body still failed me. As I felt warm trickles of a thick sticky fluid starting to ooze down over my face, I sobbed to myself. "I guess...not everyone gets a happy ending... Not even in Equestria..."

The hopelessness of the situation sank in. I was trapped by my own body. I was not in pain, but the wound had reopened with my own fevered brain sabotaging my only means of seeking aid. I knew I was dying. And...I found myself slowly coming to terms with it.

"This is good... Right? This is...for the best?" I muttered to myself, trying to rationalize my fate. I did what I could to find peace since I knew I would mostly likely be gone by the time the sun had set. It was quiet atop the Heaven's Pillar... Too quiet. And it only made me feel more alone than I already was. "I guess...this is fair... I was complicit in everything... This was my fault in some way. Should probably have...been put on trial for treason... I guess this saves them the trouble."

I snickered to myself bitterly. Surely there were some among my comrades who were still resentful of me and my connections to the emperor. They would be glad I was gone... They would say I had this coming. And yet...so many were there to send me off when I did depart. They were expecting me to survive. So many friends there on the battlefield...and those...back home...

My thoughts went to those I had not seen in too long. Cozy little Ponyville and all those in it. I found myself longing for simple days of relaxing in the spa while using my hands to massage customers. The delight of a satisfied patron felt so distant to me then... The occasional trips to the arcade to have some fun with the kids. Especially little Button Mash. And even...

The tears flowed more fiercely as a few faces flashed through my memory. I remembered seeing the Elements of Harmony being summoned during that vision. And their six bearers had even joined me on the battlefield. All except one... My wife. Dear Fluttershy had to stay behind. She had no place on a battlefield. And with her was precious little Scootaloo. And...

Gladesong. My thoughts immediately went to that tiny filly. My firstborn. I witnessed her birth only a couple of months ago at least. I held her in my hands the moment she left my wife's body. I sired her... I held her... And I loved her. And now... Would she even remember me in the coming years? What would her first word be? What would people say about me to the father she never knew?

This realization...broke me in ways I did not expect. More than ever, I missed my baby girl. I wish I could tell her one last time that her father loves her. I squinted my eyes shut and whimpered pathetically as I tried to picture in my head the last time I saw her... When I did not even know I would have to say goodbye. "I'm sorry, sweetheart... I don't think...Daddy's gonna make it home after all..."

My vision became increasingly unsteady. My senses were failing me... Going haywire. And in spite of my grief, I found myself smiling. And I quietly told myself a good thing. Anything to at least find comfort in knowing everything was not for nothing. "At least...I held out long enough to get the job done... At least...Equestria will always be...the way it always was... That...counts for something... Right...?"

How long had we been holding them off...? Time became a blur when the only thing that had occurred in that time was alternating between offense and defense to hold off the flood. Thousands upon thousands of approaching Hollows turned to dust. And yet, the tide could not be tamed. The swarm did eventually relent. But only because...I had finally reached my limit.

My armor battered and dented by the few that had managed to draw close enough to strike, my head pounded with a raging migraine. I cannot recall the last time I have had to exert so much magical force for so long. The way the army of Hollows still spread so far to the east before us... How many had we destroyed? How many still remained?!

"Arrows! We need more arrows!" My ears heard Seaspray call out behind me atop the encampment's walls. I looked back as I wheezed in burning fatigue. Our mages had all collapsed, their limits reached. Our sentries and archers no longer launched arrows or bolts into the enemy legions. We have them everything we had. The militia had finally been bled dry!

I gazed out at the ocean of purple that would soon drown us all. We held out for as long as we could. Gave them everything we had... And they still managed to outlast us. The enemy had ceased their assault now that our resistance had all but crumbled. As if waiting for our next move. Or waiting for one last chance for us to surrender.

Why were they still standing there? Surely the emperor had to have been slain by then! What had happened at the Heaven's Pillar?! Did he...fail? Did my beloved fall to the emperor in the end? In spite of all of our preparations?!

I closed my eyes to relax my head. With a cast of a simple spell, I spoke softly. "Luna... Luna, are you still there?"

"Yes... Barely. I do believe...I have reached my limit, sister. And there are still...so many left. Tens of thousands... The archers and mages have fallen silent. Is it the same on your end?" I could hear her wheeze. We were no better off than the other.

"Yes... We're out of time... Out of arrows... Out of...everything... This is the end, sister... There will be no victory today..."I said grimly as the truth dawned on us. Weeks of preparation. Weeks of marching across the Empty Plains. All for nothing in the end... This war was doomed from the start. We failed.

I could hear my sister holding back tears, her exhaustion dripping with every word she spoke. "They...failed...? Mother... Father... James? We came so far... Is this how it all ends?"

I struggled to hold off my despair. There would be no surrender. We had agreed to this and the very thought of Equestria becoming more like a world I had watched... A world I had come to loathe the longer I observed it... No! I would sooner die than just surrender Equestria's future to a world that blighted! Not after watching over it for this long! "Luna... I am prepared to stand my ground to the bitter end. I won't...let them take us. Are you in agreement?"

Her response was immediate. And defiant to the end. "Yes, sister. To the end. Let them come. It has been...a pleasure ruling with you these past few years alongside you like centuries ago. I only wish we had more time to make up for all those wasted years..."

"We shall, Luna. We will soon have a true eternity to talk and laugh together like days of yore." I said softly as I found that fire in my soul starting to rekindle itself. Battered and weathered, I would not yield. We would not surrender. And for now... It was time to say goodbye. "I love you, Luna. Let us face the end together."

"And I love you, my dear sister. I could think of no better end than to face it with you. Let us give these abominations one last glorious coup de grace! I shall see you on the other side, Celestia!" I heard my sister say before I ended the connection. We had made peace with the situation. It was time for the end.

I flexed my neck to ready myself, doing all I could to ignore the pain in my head. With our fates decided, I called out to the enemy. "I am Celestia! The Princess of the Dawn! And I will not surrender my world to the evils of another world I cannot hold any faith in! Come! Do your worst! There will be no surrender today! Today... Victory or oblivion!"

And with that, they charged. That thunderous tremor filled the earth as the ocean before us began to close in. No arrows fell. They were no longer needed. I could barely stand, let alone fly. The Hollows would break down our gates and slaughter everyone beyond with swords in hand. But no matter what happened, they would not be the first to die.

I readied one last spell. I channeled my mighty flame magic into my horn with the intention of summoning a wall of fire around myself to hold them back for as long as my focus would hold out. How many would burn to nothing before my time would come? Dozens? Hundreds? And they knew this was the end. I heard Seaspray call down to those just beyond the gate as our end rapidly drew near. "A BREACH IS IMMINENT!!! BRACE YOURSELVES!!!"

This was it... We tried... We gave everything we had and still failed. This was a war power alone could not win. Truly...the spirit of humanity had proven itself superior in the end after all. And our world would fall for it. I closed my eyes, waiting for the tremors below my hooves to draw near enough for me to be confident in making every second count. But then... Just when I was ready to unleash this one final spell to take as many with me as I could...

It stopped. The tremor rapidly weakened until it became a very weak and inconsistent vibrations. And when I opened my eyes... I could not understand what I was seeing. The ocean of Hollows before us had slowed to a crawl. Instead of charging, they merely shambled as if struggling to find the strength to stand. Like puppets dangling on idle strings.

"What in the heavens... Luna? Luna, are you seeing this?" I asked as I tried to establish a magical connection to my sister once again. Surely the other side was displaying the same symptoms.

"Yes... Yes, most perplexing. They have slowed to a shamble." I heard my sister reply. At the very least, this would buy us more time. But my sister was far from optimistic. "Keep your wits about yourself, Celestia. I am not convinced the emperor is showing mercy here..."

"I shall. Be ready. If they charge, we fight and die here." I replied while I continued to steel myself for the inevitable. Even our sentries atop the wall were silent in confusion. But then...after only a moment longer... They all began to fall. Row after row of Hollows fell to the ground with each bursting into a growing cloud of purple mist. The cloud spread over the horizon as every last one of them...disappeared.

I barely blinked. I could scarcely even breathe. What was this reversal of fortune? A misleading new strategy? Once the entire ocean of Hollows had evaporated into a massive cloud that took minutes to finally dissipate into nothing, I could only gaze out at the vast green peaceful Empty Plains before us. No one made a sound. Not a word was spoken. The end was right in front of us. We were resigned to our doom. And then... Salvation. The enemy vanished without a trace. After a moment of heavy confused silence from us all, I heard Seaspray call out to me. "Your highness...? What do you suppose just happened?"

Only then did it dawn on me. And in spite of everything... From the burning of my many muscles to the throbbing of my heavily taxed mind... I began to smile. I began to chuckle. And I began to cry as I raised my head and howled to the heavens! Never... Never before have I felt such an overwhelming sense of glee and relief! It was done! It was over! "They've done it! It's all over! We've won! We've won! Send word to Canterlot, the war has ended! Equestria has triumphed!"

Luna too shared in my joy as I heard her voice being broadcast across the entire encampment. Her voice echoed with the Royal Canterlot Voice to insure they would all hear her. "Sound the bells! Victory is ours! The emperor is no more! Equestria is ours forevermore!"

The roar that filled the air... Screams of joy spread out from all over the camp. Thousands of voices cheering, shouting, and even weeping in utterly delirious joy now that the nightmare had ended. Tears like never before flowed down my face as I turned to face the eastern gate as it opened. And I had barely turned around as droves of my people rushed out in relief to swarm me. They cheered and praised me... They even carried me into the camp as if it was I who made the final move to end this war. But I knew the truth. I knew who our true champion was in this darkest hour. And I have never felt more proud of him. My eyes squinted shut as they carried me past the gates, I whispered a quiet prayer of gratitude. "Thank you, my love..."

A glorious fanfare was being broadcast across the entire encampment as our bard serenaded our victory. Pillars of flames, each of a different color, burst high into the air as even our dragon volunteers roared in triumph. I counted thirteen... Even Ember had joined in. Soon, word would spread across Equestria. People dancing in the streets, parties across the world... Oh, I could only imagine the unified joy this victory would bring to all across the planet!

"All right, that's enough... Please, release me. I can walk." I finally said after being carried some distance. And I could see Luna gliding across the camp towards me on what little strength she still had. Exhausted as we were, that did not stop us from rushing over to each other in delirious laughter with our wings draped across each other. I feared that was the end for both of us... But not today. "Luna, it's over! It's truly over!"

"Yes, sister, yes! They all faded! Fell and dissolved! Praise the stars, they truly succeeded! We shall all sleep well tonight!" My sister shrieked in tearful joy. And all around us... Familiar faces, some more familiar than others, all holding each other as friends and family rejoiced that they would finally all be going home.

My eyes fell upon the Zephyrus ahead. I was all but certain it would be needed to make an emergency evacuation, yet was not needed after all. And down the ramp came running all who would have been ferried safely back home. I found myself smiling as I saw who was at the front of the herd. "Princess Celestia! We saw them all disappear from up on deck! Is it over? Is the war...really?"

Twilight Sparkle. My dear pupil was the first to reach us. And I told her the obvious truth. "Yes, Twilight... It's over. I don't know what happened out there, but they triumphed. The emperor has fallen. The war has ended. And we can all go home."

"ALL RIIIIIIGHT!!!" Their lone griffon companion screeched as she threw herself into the air upon her impressive wings. She then pointed down at her friends and called out, "Eat it, girls! I totally called it! I knew our big guy would pull through in the end!"

"Yeah, yeah, we hear ya, G! Thanks for believing in him. I gotta admit I was having doubts for a while too." Rainbow Dash rather sheepishly replied while trying to avert her eyes. I saw it too. That beacon on the horizon that lit up...but then went out. Did they assume the worst?

But it was then that someone just started to openly weep. And there between them was one little dragon who had slumped to her knees. A dragoness who was not really a dragoness. She wept with her head thrown back while little Smolder tried to comfort her friend. "Hey, come on, Ocellus! What're you crying for?! Knock it off or...you'll get me crying too!"

"I can't help it! I thought we lost him!" The poor little Changeling wept in what must have been an overwhelming surge of joy. She looked like she was consumed with grief, but that could not have been the case. "It's really all going...to be OK! We can go home now! And he'll be there with us!"

"There there, darlings... That's right. Our knight in shining armor will be returning soon with news of our victory. Then we can truly celebrate!" Rarity said while she tried her best to comfort the weeping disguised Changeling. It seemed like they had truly come to accept her. And speaking of shining armor...

"Twily! Twily, you there?!" I heard my very own captain of the guard call out as he pushed his way through the cheering crowds. And once brother and sister were together, they embraced. Today could have been the very last time they would have ever seen each other and poor Twilight was quick to burst into tears. "I'm sorry... I'm sorry I scared you. But it's all OK now. We're all going home..."

"Cadence is gonna be so mad at you for staying behind like that, Armor! You better be ready to sleep on the couch for a few nights!" Twilight laughed while drying her tears. There was not a single frown among any of them. I was so relieved that I would not be leaving Equestria to Cadence after all. I know she was never fit for the role in the first place, but desperate times call for desperate measures...

Poor Pinkie Pie. She so dearly wanted to dance, but she could not really pull it off while in that harness. But that did not stop her from doing a little tappy jig with just her front hooves. "Woo hoooooo!!! Now I've gotta plan out a big coming home party for us! And you've gotta be there, Maud! We can finally go home! Everypony's gonna be just fine! Aren't you just the happiest ever?"

I was startled by what I saw. While Maud Pie remained as stoic as she has always been, tears were just cascading down her face. I wonder what it is that keeps her emotions so stony... But the tears told us all what we needed to know. And the words that came next were quiet yet sincere. "I...can barely...contain myself..."

But it was then that Applejack suddenly stepped forward as she brought up a very good point. One we had all overlooked. "Hang on a minute! Do ya even know if James is all right out there?! The emperor's gone and kicked the bucket, right? But...what if it's because he took James down with 'im?! He already tried ta put our pardner in the ground once!"

This awakened a newfound fear in my heart. We were too quick to jump to conclusions. And this realization sent a murmur through the crowd around us. It was true. James was the source of the emperor's sustenance. If he fell, the emperor would fall. And the emperor had already directed his minions to make an attempt on his life. We needed answers immediately. Luna and I nodded at each other while she said, "That's a good point! Let us see what Mother and Father have to say."

We both cast our spells to try and contact the two of them out to the east. And in a matter of seconds, I felt that connection. "Mother! Father! Are you there?! Is everything all right?!"

"Well, that was harrowing! Just give us a moment to catch our breaths, yes?" I heard my father reply while both he and Mother sounded very out of breath. "My apologies if we...are a bit winded. We both had our own role to fulfill in this battle. While your friend went topside to face the emperor, we had to mind the gate to keep this...moat of Hollows from following us. At least up until all those that remained just collapsed and dissolved on their own."

Luna was quick to speak up. "Yes, yes, just like out here! We were besieged by a hundred thousand on each side that we only barely held off long enough for the emperor to fall! It's over! If the Hollows disappeared on their own, then the one sustaining them must be no more!"

"Two hundred thousand?! Where did the emperor even find the tie to amass... Ugh, no matter! No matter at all! If all Hollows have ceased to exist, then the emperor has finally fallen. It's done." I heard Mother reply in utter disbelief before she caught herself. However the emperor managed to prepare an army of such outrageous numbers, it did not matter now.

I then brought up the uncomfortable truth that needed to be said. "Mother... It's very possible that the only reason the emperor is no more is because James might have met his end as well. Please, can you check on him?"

Father was the one to respond. "Oh my... Yes, that is a possibility. Sunflare, are you rested enough? Let's head on up and see how our friend is doing. That transport spell appears to be hanging on for the moment."

Things went quiet for a moment while we waited. And none around us tried to interrupt the conversation. Before long, we heard Mother speak. "It's still here... The portal remains open?"

"What?! How can this be?! Are you certain it is stable?!" Luna shrieked as all that relief was replaced by a very sudden surge in anxiety. Had James truly triumphed? Why would the portal remain open after the emperor's demise?

Thankfully, Father was quick to correct us. "Wait... Wait, I think I see... Yes... It took me a few seconds, but...it is shrinking. The portal is now closing. It will most likely be gone within the hour at this rate."

My sister and I both let out a wonderful sigh of relief. With the answer we were hoping for, I looked to those who were around us. "Good news. The portal remains open, but it is now collapsing. It will be gone soon."

Rainbow Dash wasted no time in spreading the word. She launched herself into the air and called out for all to hear. "Great news, guys! The portal's disappearing! Equestria's gonna be just fine!"

It was hard not to chuckle at her gusto. And even harder as a new surge of cheering filled the air around us. Now we knew for certain that victory was truly ours. Equestria had been spared from the evils of Earth. Now only one question remained. "Wonderful news, Father... Now then, what about James? He's there, right?"

Mother was the first to speak. "Hm, he should be... You would think he would have called out to us by..."

She stopped short of what she was saying. And this drew our attention. "Mother? You were saying?"

Seconds ticked by without a response. And I felt my eyes beginning to widen with a growing dread sprouting in my heart. Luna then asked, "Mother...? Father...? Is he...there? Did he depart before you could arrive?"

We heard Father let out a long sigh before he spoke the words I feared. "Listen closely, my children. We will be on our way back soon. Have a medic ready for our arrival. Your friend is...not well."

I struggled to hold my tears. No... Please, not now... Not when victory had just been claimed... Luna and I cast each other a fearful glance before we nodded. "We shall... See you soon."

The connection was broken while we turned to those who stood around us. Little Ocellus was the first to ask, "The portal's disappearing... What about James? Is he OK?"

Luna sighed while having some difficulty facing them. "He lives, that much we know. But we are to prepare a medic just in case."

Pinkie Pie hurried forward with her wheeled harness letting out a soft squeak. "But what's happening out there? How is he?"

I said only what I was told. "He's not well..."

Luna and I hurried past them to reach the infirmary as looks of shock began to fill their faces. Before I could pass her, I noticed Smolder clasp her hands together. "OK... OK, it's gonna be OK... The war's over... He's gonna be fine... Everything's gonna be fine..."

We were so close... So close to truly being able to put this war behind us. It would not be truly over until he returned. And I could only pray my beloved would return alive...

The world was swaying. Even with my face against the stone floor, I felt as if I was on a ship at sea rolling about in the surf. I was just waiting for my time. Waiting for the sea to finally become still and for the darkness to swallow me when everything went black. I was ready.

And yet...I was not alone. I heard the sound of hooves approach. And four sets of hooves stepped into view, each shrouded in glittering silver or flickering vermilion flames. I managed to turn my head enough to gaze up at those who were now gazing down upon me. And I recognized them immediately. "Your majesties...?"

"It pains me to see you like this, my boy..." Orbash whispered to me with such a look of profound worry in his eyes. He at least tried to give me some good news even as his eyes turned to the emperor's remains behind me. "So he truly is no more... Nothing left of him... I should have you know, the Hollows that surrounded the tower all collapsed into mist not long ago. And we've heard from the rest out west. The armies that were besieging the camp all dissolved before they could breach the gates."

I was not too late after all... I felt fresh tears start to build in my eyes, even as I lay dying. I feared that the gates had been breached and hundreds had been slaughtered by then. And yet...fortune was on our side that day. We just barely made it... All would be well... "Thank you, your majesty... That's...wonderful news..."

He said nothing else for a moment. I think he wanted to try and comfort me, but could not find the words. He then turned to Sunflare, who was trying to maintain a stoic facade. "Is there anything you can do for him?"

She lowered her horn to my armored head as her magic aura billowed around all six of them. I could feel a soothing warmth over the back of my skull, but it did little to steady my senses. And she knew this. "I cannot mend this... All I can do is staunch the bleeding."

Even the sun queen's healing light could not save me... But I had anticipated this already. I said softly, "That's fine... I've already...caused enough harm by being here... They won't miss me."

"Nonsense... You...will be mourned, my friend." Sunflare spoke kindly to me in ways I did not expect from her. Not by then. When I lifted my eyes to hers, I saw an unbeknownst tenderness in them. She said again, "You proved yourself today as the true herald of our old friends. You stood by Equestria as a whole, even if it meant forsaking your own world. Our world will be preserved because of you... And as queen, I beseech you. Please... Return with us to those who await you. Tell them yourself that this war has ended in triumph."

The queen herself... The very mare who tried to destroy me for the sake of her world... She was pleading that I survive this mission. But before I could dwell on those words, I felt the faintest tremor through the floor. And a distant crumbling sound. The king and queen above me glanced about while Orbash said, "I feared as much... It's nothing short of a miracle that the Heaven's Pillar has remained standing all this time. The havoc that raged beneath and atop it was the last straw... This place will collapse before long."

A fitting fate for the last remnant of the Forgotten Emperor's legacy. It would serve as his tomb. But...would it also be mine? Sunflare lowered her horn to my head again and said, "I've done all I can... Please... On your feet now!"

The pleas of the king and queen... It was reassuring. I asked softly, "You would...have me stay?"

Orbash, eyes still filled with worry, spoke with a smile. "Please, my boy... You've more than earned your place among us. We've escorted you here as promised. But now...the only way back is on your own two wings. Quickly! The tower will collapse at any time!"

Those words directly from the king himself... I remembered. I recalled when I set foot outside the camp's walls one last time. How they all gathered outside to wish me well. To send me off with a rousing melody to instill courage within me. And as that melody came to the forefront of my memory, I found the strength I needed. I brought my armored hands to the floor beneath me, splayed my fingers for leverage, and pushed.

"Easy now... Steady." Orbash spoke with encouragement as I felt the tremors below me growing more noticeable. I felt so much weaker than I really was, sweat and blood oozing down over my face as I painstakingly pushed myself up. The world felt like it was spinning all around me and that I could fall right onto my side at any second. And I knew I would. Thinking quickly, I folded my wings forward and pushed myself up with them to take the strain off my arms.

This was just what I needed. With my wings holding me up, I was back on my feet. And it was then the Heaven's Pillar began to show its rapid deterioration. The bricks in the floor began to fall away piece by piece with the entire tower shaking. The king and queen rushed to the western edge of the tower as the one remaining phoenix statue at the edge finally fell over the side. They waited, watching me as I barely managed to stay on my feet before I began to shamble forward one step at a time. Sunflare called to me, "Leave your weapons! They can wait!"

The gaps in the floor began to grow larger as more and more bricks fell into the massive vertical tunnel below me. I felt so dazed, struggling to remain upright with my body and mind locked in a struggle with each other. If I could only get into the air, I would feel much less strained. I was running out of time. The floor would soon collapse and swallow me up with it. Teeth bared as I steeled myself for a desperate charge, I growled to myself before breaking into a wobbly unsteady sprint. "I'm...not...gonna die here..."

I made it. With the path of bricks ahead of me becoming more narrow by the second, I reached the edge of the tower and dove over the side with wings spread. The instant my body's weight was taken off my legs, my head felt quite a bit clearer. The king and queen went first with the two of them once again serving as my escorts. And once my feet left the floor, I heard the top of the tower finally break. I saw chunks of rubble fall past us as we went into a dive. Far below, I could see it. The Heaven's Pillar breaking apart as towering chunks of it began to break away and fall in varying directions. With the emperor's demise, his last stronghold was falling as well to wipe the slate clean. It was a harrowing sight, but I could dwell on it. Once we reached a great enough speed, the three of us pulled up to steady ourselves out into a swift glide to the west as the Heaven's Pillar fell apart behind us. At last, we were home free.

At such speed, the camp would be coming into view in only a matter of minutes. And throughout that flight, I could hear that rousing melody in my head as if I could already hear it being broadcast to herald my approach. Lyrics that were foreign yet were words I had come to understand played through my head. Words...that were hauntingly fitting for the peril I was in.

With battered wings, with a crippled leg, still you flew on. Glowing blue, towards your home skies, because you have something to deliver.

Barely a minute after evening out our glide, I was reminded of my wounds. It only lasted a few seconds, but my vision blurred. A low faint drone filled my ears before my vision cleared again. Just a few more minutes... Just a little longer and I would be safe. Even as I remembered a very brief...very final line in that melody.

You dance with death.

I held on as hard as I could. Gliding as straight through the air as I could manage while being bordered by the king and queen themselves. And then...I could see it. Hope bloomed in my heart as I saw the expanse of the camp far ahead. The king and queen pulled ahead to come in for a landing while I began to slow trying to ease myself into a safer speed for my approach.

And then...my vision began to fail me. My fevered brain played upon my eyes as the camp before me began to not look like itself. I saw...hills... Perhaps mountains. And then... It was not a camp I was seeing. Not rows of tents. Instead, I saw thatched roofs. A windmill or two. I... I found my way back. Ponyville was stretched out before me.

The liquid warmth spreading over the back of my head, I found myself smiling. It had been so long... I was already back where I wanted to be. I reached out to the cozy little town I had come to love. And as I did... I... I felt my strength leave me.

I tumbled through the air as I rolled over and began to plummet. But Ponyville never left my sight. It remained ahead of me at all times with my armored hand reaching out to it. It became more and more distant. Falling away from me... My eyes became heavy... I felt the desperate need to sleep...

But sleep did not come. I very suddenly felt a hand tightly clamp around my hand, a grasp that startled me and caused my eyes to open wide instantly. And there before me... I was being held as I descended through the air. Gilda was tightly clutching my hand in hers while the other held me from below. Beside her was Rainbow Dash as she did the same while Spitfire and Soarin held the other side of me. They constantly flapped their wings to control our descent all while struggling to hold back tears. Soarin called out to me with a desperate tone in his voice, "Hang in there, champ! You're gonna be all right!"

I turned my head to see what was below. My vision was clear for the moment as the camp I had spent so much time in was spreading out below us. And below us... So many gathering around My ears began to fail me, but when I was lowered into the camp...

They swarmed us. Cheering and joyous weeping reached my ears. And all around me, familiar dear faces came rushing to my side. The world was going dark, but I felt...a wonderful and familiar sense of peace. Like...I finally belonged again. Even as my world started to go dark and all voices fell quiet, I felt myself beaming with a bright smile even as tears flowed freely down my cheeks.

I felt them start to hold me. To carry me. And in that embrace, one last precious thought passed through my mind before sleep could take me. Joyous words that confirmed that the journey had finally ended, my beaming smile surely still displayed upon my face for all to see.

I am home.

Dying Dream

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, please consider buying me a coffee.

Dying Dream

Something feels wrong... Something I can't describe... Everything is such a blur... Sleeping... Dreaming... Wandering... Nothing ever sticks... But even as I dream, I feel...something... Something that tells me I should wake up.

These images... They are...dimming? They're...becoming too quiet. Colors becoming too dull. And...I feel myself fading too... Like I'm dreaming deeper...and deeper like I might never wake up... I can...just barely remember before I began to dream... He was in my arms. Why did I fall back to sleep instead? And why am I now...remembering this while so deep asleep?

Wait... I can feel him... He's...closer this time. If I can just...find him out there. But I feel like I barely have any control over myself. It's all a dream...but I know he's out there. And...something feels wrong. Is he...hurt? Did something happen to him? This suspicion in my heart... Who hurt you and why?

No... I feel this dream fading... Everything slipping away... And it's dragging me down with it. Mind feels...faint... No... No, not like this... He's out there... He needs me... No, I can't let myself dream forever. Need to wake up... Need to get out of this... Come on... Wake up. Come on, Cynder! WAKE UP!!!

I... I'm awake now. I'm aware. I actually feel good. Eyes are open, mind is clear, feet are on the ground. And...I'm trapped in these accursed shackles again... How did he get them off the last time? Can I do it myself? Wait... Right! Where is he?!

Why am I still here in this place? I held on as tightly as I could! Why was I left behind?! You were holding me so tightly that no one would've ever pried us apart. So then why...am I not with you? His name... What even was it? I think...he called himself a human? And his name... Ja... James! Yes, that's the one! Where are you, James?! And what's...happening to this world?

These twisted shapes... And these fading colors... It feels like this world is dying. What kind of realm am I even trapped in? But I know he's out there. If I stay too long in this place...will I fade away too?

I need to hurry. He's out there. I can almost feel him. Quickly, before this dying world swallows us both! If I'm fast enough, I should be able to stay ahead of this world's decaying. But these shapes all around me... Trees and meadows? Wooden ships that sail the skies? And there's discarded weapons all over. Need to mind my feet...

It's just a mishmash of different things that make no sense... And everything is...stretched and twisted. I would say that it's like something out of a dream, but...even this is too dreamlike. It's disturbing... And the colors are still fading no matter how close I get. I need to find him first...

What's happened since I last saw him? He was so troubled... Even that beautiful princess of the shadows insisted I stay with him to watch over him. I was more than happy to. He had been there for me when I needed him most, so I was there for him too. But just how bad has the situation become? What happened to him since the night...where we were forced apart again?

I should've been there for him... I should've held on tighter! If I didn't let go, maybe I could've save him! Is this my fault?! Oh please... Please, not like this! James, just a little longer! Next time, I swear I won't let myself be left behind! I'll keep you safe like I promised! But first...I need to find you. Where even are you?!

This twisted shapes... I think I see a tower spiraling into the sky. Something feels especially creepy about that one. Almost like it should not be there. All these shapes... Am I seeing bits and pieces of a village? Those are thatched roofs. A battlefield, a fleet of ships, and now a village with a stone tower spiraling into the heavens? What does this even mean?

But no matter where I go, I feel...so alone. Like I should've seen someone by now. And not just him. But I have been hearing things around me. Distant voices echoing and fading... Like someone used to be wherever I run, but just...aren't anymore. Almost like...memories that can't be completely recalled anymore.

I know he's somewhere ahead. But the shapes... The color is still fading... And it's gaining on me. The colors are graying, and now...the shapes are fading! But I'm just fine? My body is still as colorful as it's always been... But will that void of gray claim me too?

I'm charging as fast as I can down these twisted paths... It almost feels like that void of gray consuming everything is converging on exactly where he is up ahead... No matter how far off he might be. And...it's overtaking me!

No... No, don't slip up now! Faster... Faster! The road beneath me has faded to gray...and now all the pebbles and earthy patterns have disappeared! Everything ahead of me is losing all color and form... If I can just follow it... Just...don't lose sight of it...

Farther and farther away... I can barely see anything. Just a vast expanse of gray as far as the eye can see. I...

I can't go on. There's nowhere to go. No paths to follow. No sounds to listen for. I'm still whole for the moment...but for how much longer? This world...is dead. Empty. And...I can't even feel him out there anymore. Even he is gone now... He was only barely holding on... And I couldn't reach him.

James... I said I was with you. I was supposed to be there for you when you needed someone... When you needed me. And...I couldn't save you... Even when you were all I ever had.

This...wretched feeling inside me... Those wicked shadows of despair... This void of gray will consume me like it took him. Everything's gone... He's gone. He was all I ever...

No... No... It doesn't matter anymore... Nothing matters anymore...

Mission Accomplished

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, please consider buying me a coffee.

Mission Accomplished

We saw the resistance go quiet beyond the gates. No more arrows flew and no more magical projectiles flew through the air. And there was no more sign of the princesses putting up any resistance. The swarming armies of Hollows even came to a stop, but they did not disappear.

"Girls? I... I don't like where this is going. Why did they stop shooting? Why aren't the Hollows still attacking if they're still out there?" Pinkie Pie asked with all her spirit starting to slip. It was getting quiet. Too quiet.

"That's because they can't keep shooting." We heard Celaeno say before we all noticed she was looking out east with a telescope. "The mages are all down. All the quivers are empty. And I'm not seeing anyone coming with refills for the archers... They're done. And I think the enemy knows it."

"No... No, it can't be over! He's still out there! He has to be!" Ocellus shrieked as she rushed to the bow of the Zephyrus to get a better look. "Please... Just a little longer!"

"We're not leaving until those gates burst open...but I think this might be it!" Celaeno said while setting aside her telescope. She then spoke into the voicepipe beside the ship's helm. "Boyle, get ready. We're probably gonna have to haul anchor any second now."

"Gotcha, captain." I heard the ship's engineer reply rather softly. I think even he knew that this was the end.

Some of us watched the west while the others watched the east. It was the same on each side. Two lakes of purple ready to wash over us. And then...the waves started to approach. And I muttered to myself in disbelief. "No... No, this isn't really the end..."

"I think this is it, girls!" Rainbow Dash shouted as the tension became unbearable. This as the end. The gates would soon burst open and everyone on the other side...would be gone. We would have to flee on the wings of the Zephyrus. And Equestria would never be the same again. And when Rainbow Dash turned to look at me... I cannot recall the last time I have ever seen her look so hopeless. "I guess...he didn't make it..."

The only comfort I took was knowing that if the Hollows were still there, James was still alive. But I could not deny the truth. He had failed. We all failed. The war had been lost. Everyone around me gazed out at east and west sides of the camp. It was over. But Celaeno remained at the helm, her hands at the controls. "Wait for it... Wait for it..."

My eyes were locked onto the east gate. The instant it burst open to reveal a wall of purple would be the moment I knew it was all over. I waited...and waited... But nothing happened. I was so focused on just the gate that I did not notice what was happening over the walls. Not until Smolder finally spoke up. "Hey... Guys? Did they...stop out there?"

She was right. The charging ocean of Hollows had slowed to a shuffling stagger. While this took some of a edge off, it only made them come across as being even creepier than they already were. Like something out of a zombie novel where they slowly swarm over the target. But then...clouds. A growing cluster of purple clouds as the Hollows all collapsed in rapid succession.

The air became quiet. Too quiet. Literally no one in the camp had any idea of what to make of it. We all looked around at each in stunned confusion. Had we won? Was the enemy truly gone? But after a moment of silence, I heard the voice of Princess Luna call out from the west. All while she bellowed with the Royal Canterlot Voice. "Sound the bells! Victory is ours! The emperor is no more! Equestria is ours forevermore!"

The roar of elevation across the camp... Just the sheer energy of everyone I saw from up there on deck... The entire camp had exploded into jubilation. As for my friends and I, it took a moment for us to really grasp what was happening. Looks of confusion gradually turned into smiles of tearful relief. I was crying... Oh my gosh, I was crying so hard as I just grabbed Rainbow Dash for a hug. We were crying, we were laughing, but we did not care! It was over! It was finally over and everything was going to be just fine!

The only one of us up on deck who did not partake in the cheering was Celaeno. And I was the first to notice. She stood there behind the ship's helm while completely motionless. Big wet tears were soaking into the feathers that lined her face. She then leaned towards the voicepipe and said, "Boyle. We're not going anywhere. Get the crew up here. Our mate pulled through."

"He... He did?! Hey, mateys! Sounds like the war's over! Let's get up there!" I heard his voice echo through the pipe. And not even a minute later, all four of those harpies burst through the door at the stern of the Zephyrus. And Boyle was the first out on deck. "Oh yeah, just listen to that, mateys! You hear that? It's the cry of victory."

That dopey harpy with the life preserver around his neck got into the energy a little too much and started running up and down the deck while squawking like an excited cockatoo. Celaeno slowly made her way down from the helm towards the center of the deck all while maintaining a slow and stiff walk. The tears were flowing heavily, but she tried to keep a straight face. Her first mate turned to her and asked, "Captain? You all right there?"

"Ooh, I see where this is going! Hang on there, captain." The ship's cook said before reaching into her apron and pulling out a spare dish rag. She held it up to Celaeno and said, "Here you go, captain. Let it all out."

And boy, did she let it out. Celaeno grabbed that rag and just slumped to her knees and wailed like I had never seen. She dabbed at her face with the rag while I was left unsure if she was happy or upset. I decided it was best to leave her be. But there was someplace we all needed to be. Even though the war was officially over, we still needed an update on what was happening with our friends. We all left the Zephyrus and hurried east towards the gates.

Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were really showing the scars of their struggles to hold off that last siege. Their suits of armor were dented and battered all over, but still intact. And they too were filled with utter relief. That siege was nearly the end of almost all of us. Before much could happen, somepony I thought I would never see again rushed into my arms. My brother was alive and well.

Even though the war was over, there were still a few unknowns we needed answers on. The king and queen of Equestria themselves had escorted James to the Heaven's Pillar. They were still out there with him. Their daughters established a connection to them with a telepathy spell. And we quickly got the news we needed to hear most. The portal was still open, but it was closing! It world soon be gone and Equestria would be saved!

If that first wave of cheering was loud, this information only renewed the celebration around us. That was the most vital requirement for this war to be a success. If that portal fulfilled its purpose Equestria would eventfully lose everything that made it Equestria. Now we just needed a confirmation on James' status. And...what we heard from Princess Celestia was just the perfect words to hear in order to bring down the mood. "He's not well..."

None of us could say anything as the two of them walked past. Smolder muttered words of hope to herself, praying everything was going to be all right. But everyone else around me... We were not so sure. What even happened up there? Did Zecora's cure wear off at the worst possible time? The war would not truly be over until the king and queen returned with James.

All we could do then was watch the eastern sky. As did everyone else. So many of our militiamen watched from the ground once the cheering finally died down. They knew who really won this war for us. And there was no contempt among them either. And there really should not have been by then. Equestria had been saved. And from what I knew at the time... We lost no one. A war without casualties? How much more fortunate could we have possibly gotten?

At the distance we were at that time, it really should not have taken long for them to reach us from the Heaven's Pillar. And during the wait, Spitfire and Soarin came swooping over and landed before us. "Hey there. Sounds like the war's over, but our hero isn't back yet. The head of command let us know that things aren't looking good for him, so we need to be ready in case something goes wrong on their approach. Gilda. Rainbow Dash. I want you two to help us bring him in case he can't make it in on his own strength. Are you up for this?"

"Yeah, we've got this. G and I always work well together. And she's got the hands for it." Rainbow Dash replied while trying to at least bring a little levity into the situation.

Gilda chimed in too with a hopeful smile on her beak. "Count me in. I might have only one good eye for the moment, but I can still fly straight. I won't let you down."

"That's what I wanna hear. OK, eyes to the east, girls. If something goes wrong, we...whoa... Whoa, you feel that?" Spitfire started to say before we felt something through the ground. Powerful tremors that must have been coming fro far away. "Whoa, is that an earthquake?! Wait, it's not that strong... But I'm not the only one feeling this, right?"

"No, I'm getting it too, captain! Where's it coming from?!" Soarin stammered with him trying to stay off all his hooves.

It was Maud who spoke up next. And her eyes narrowed while gazing to the east. "It's not coming from below... It coming from above. Something is falling."

I then suddenly had an epiphany and turned to Gilda. "Say... You griffons have really keen eyes, right? Can you make anything out from here?"

"From over here? I dunno, but...lemme see here." Gilda retorted before lifting a hand to her brow while her right eye narrowed to focus on the distance. The sky was still too cloudy and gloomy to really throw much sun into her face and it only gave the impression we were not out of the woods yet. But Gilda then said, "I can only barely make it out, but...it's falling. Oh man, the tower is falling in huge chunks... I guess whatever happened out there was way too much for that old hunk of junk to take."

"The Heaven's Pillar is collapsing... Then it really is over." I muttered in disbelief. From what I understood, that tower was the sole surviving remnant of the empire that used to be out here. And now it would soon be nothing but rubble strewn across the plains for miles. Humanity's legacy for the future had truly reverted to a blank slate. And I felt a certain sting in my heart. Even if it needed to be done, I could not help but feel sad about it. All that history gone... Maybe that's just the academic in me, but a part of me wishes the Heaven's Pillar could have at least survived as a landmark.

But it was then that Gilda spoke up with renewed excitement. "And...I... I see them! Yeah, I can make them out! There's three of them and they're breaking out into a glide!"

"They made it?! Oh, thank heavens!" Rarity cheered while I was glad Gilda's eye was sharp enough to make the returning trio. And in only a few minutes, they came up ahead on the horizon. The unmistakable forms of the king and queen landed just outside the open gates, but James... He was lagging behind. I was astonished that he was even capable of getting into the air on his own power after what we had heard. I expected the worst, but maybe it was not so bad...

That was what I assumed at first. It looked like James was being cautious as he slowed his glide on the final approach. Everyone around us watched with bated breath. He was up there... He was almost safe. And then...he fell. Rolled over and plummeted.

"He's freefalling! Let's go!" Spitfire called out before she and her unit of three shot forward not the air and promptly got into formation. The four of them rushed ahead and began to approach James from below. There was a collective gasp and murmur of horror around us as we watched our friend falling. But they caught him. All at once, the four of them held him on his way down before starting to descend back towards camp.

We could not contain ourselves. We all rushed forward as so many swarmed around them while a medic team was nearby and ready to wheel him to safety. But I saw him. I managed to get close enough to get a good look at his face. Trickles of blood had oozed down his face and confirmed my fears that his cranial wound had been reopened. But he was awake. And I know he saw me... I know he saw us. And before his eyes closed... Such a wonderful smile. A truly happy smile. That told me what I needed to know. Everything really was going to be just fine.

We all watched as James was placed on a stretcher and carried off for the infirmary. I heard cheers. And I heard crying. No one around us was not relieved to see him make it back. But...what was the full extent of his injuries? Would he live? And even then, would he...?

We all followed in droves. The rows outside the infirmary were thick with our allies. And all we could do was wait. I saw Sky Beak pacing outside the door, his face locked in a dreadful stare of uncertainty and impatience. The closest thing to a father James has ever had. And so many other familiar faces gathered around. Ember and Rain Shine approached and demanded entrance, but were refused. They could take no chances on this.

The waiting was unbearable. Our friends muttered to themselves and to each other just to try and ease the passing of time. I was desperate for soothing conversation and approached Applejack when I saw she was the only one not talking to anypony. But she was slumped over as she sat beside the tent that housed the infirmary. I approached carefully and asked, "Applejack...?"

"I dunno if I can do it this time, Twi..." I heard her mutter with her eyes not really looking at anything. "It's like Discord all over again, but...even worse if that makes any sense..."

I wished I could forget that time. The prevalent sense of helplessness of watching James succumb to a curse we could not identify. Wanting so desperately to see him back on his feet and not being able to help at all. And now, the situation was completely out of our hooves just like before. "I know... I know and I hate it... I wish we could do more."

"It ain't just that, Twi. When was the last time James was home? When was the last time he saw Fluttershy? Or held the fillies in his arms?" Applejack asked as I felt a pit open in my stomach. With everything that had been happening, it was easy to forget about Fluttershy. And especially so for her child. Gladesong... She is so unbelievably young... Would she even recognize her father next time she saw him? It was only then that Applejack looked right at me as tears of fear filled her eyes. "I don't think I can do it, Twi! What if he don't make it? How am I gonna tell Scootaloo and Gladesong their pa ain't comin' home no more?!"

"Stop it, all right?! Let's not worry about that until we get there!" I grabbed my family-minded friend into a very tight hug. I knew why she was scared. And family registers with her harder than most. "Look... I miss home too. I've never missed Ponyville as much as I do now. But we're almost done, all right? And they saved James once already! It'll be OK... I want to believe everything's gonna be fine now that the war's truly over..."

I felt her slowly put her arms around me before I heard Applejack start to speak. "Right... Right, sorry... I just... I know what it's like ta hafta grow up without my pa... At least I was old enough ta remember 'im. I don't want the youngin's ta go through that. Especially the toddlers."

For as somber as these words were, they still got my attention and piqued my curiosity. "Come to think of it... You never actually talked much about your parents. I mean we've known each other for a while and I've never heard you bring up your parents... Were they both from the Apple family?"

This ended up being a good move since it got Applejack's attention off of the matters at hoof. "Uh...no? Didn't I tell ya once about when I spent a spell in Manehatten with my uncle and aunt from the Orange family? My ma married inta the Apple family from there and put a good word in for me."

"Ooooh, a country mouse and city mouse dynamic. Although I'm pretty sure I wasn't told about that time in your childhood..." I replied while trying hard to recall that conversation. And I am very sure it never even happened in the first place.

"Really? Huh... I guess the Cutie Mark Crusaders were the only ones I told that tale to... I mean even Apple Bloom wasn't around back then. But yeah, there was a bit of a culture clash deal when Ma and Pa started courtin' each other, but the Apple and Orange clans got over it..." Applejack started to explain before pausing abruptly. And I saw why. One of the medics had emerged from the infirmary with everyone around us going silent. "I'll tell ya later, Twi! I think this is something' we gotta hear..."

I think the surgeon was a little nervous about having to speak to so many at once. He hesitated while tugging at his jacket collar with his levitation magic. But after a moment of suspenseful silence, he finally willed himself to speak. "OK then... I'm pretty sure I know why you're all out here, so I'll be completely upfront with all of you. Our patient had some close calls, but...there is no lasting damage. He will be sedated for another day or so, but he's going to make a full recovery. Mr. James is going to be all right."

His tone was humble and professional, but the response he got from just about everyone around him was anything but. There were just as many cheering as there were who were openly weeping. Poor Sky Beak burst into tears and had to be consoled by Admiral Seaspray. I even saw Ember and Rain Shine holding each other in tears. Even I could not hold back my tears as I held and hugged my friends. It was truly over. The war had ended and our hero would be going home in one piece. Finally... Finally, we could all relax.

I think the one of my friends who cried the hardest was the last one we expected to just start bawling. Rainbow Dash only lasted a few seconds before she just broke down and leaned into Gilda's wing. Gilda looked a little choked up too, but managed to compose herself enough to try and comfort her old friend. "Easy there, Dash... It's gonna be all right. You heard the doc. Our big guy is gonna be OK."

"You don't know what it's like, G! This isn't the first time!" Rainbow Dash sobbed as I suddenly remembered that this was most definitely not the first time James had a close brush with death. And with every previous time, it was always her to reached him first. "This is the third time... The third time I almost lost him! It's just too much!"

That revelation threw our friend for a loop. "The third time?! I mean he told me about what happened with Nightmare Moon, but... How many fights has he gotten into?!"

"Too many. And he's truly not meant for it. He's the kind of man who would rather live life happy and away from the battlefield." Rarity replied while I saw Applejack trying to comfort Big Macintosh. He had been quiet and in the background for a while, but even he could not hold his tears. He helped save James during the previous battle when he had been struck down. Rarity dried her tears as she added, "I pray that this will be the last time... How does one even top open warfare? I just want to go home and get back to work on my craft... And to hold little Gladesong in my arms, how I miss that little bundle of joy..."

My gaze turned to Pinkie Pie and Maud Pie. And they were openly weeping while holding each other. That smile... For all those tears spilling down her face, Pinkie Pie was beaming ear to ear. Maud was as quiet and stoic as always, but her face was soaked by a torrent of tears that I never would have expected out of her. And finally... Finally, things were going back to normal.

I almost expected raucous partying to spread throughout the camp after that, but things quieted down pretty fast. Everyone was exhausted as night started to fall over the Empty Plains. Just to be certain, all Wonderbolt personnel was dispatched to the location of the Heaven's Pillar and watched the portal to insure that it would close without incident. And their arrival confirmed the tremors we felt that afternoon. The Heaven's Pillar really had collapsed and its wreckage was scattered all around its foundation for at least a couple of miles. The remains of the emperor were never found. Most likely buried in the rubble.

I heard that the portal was still present when they arrived to survey the situation, but it would not be there for much longer. I was there in the command center when they reported back that the portal was finally gone. And that was the final nail in the coffin for the war. The emperor was no more, James made it back and would make a full recovery, and now the portal to Earth was gone forever. The war, which everyone is now starting to refer to as the 'War of Preservation', has truly ended.

We all ate light that evening and turned in early. Everyone was just so tired. And I have heard that we will not be marching back. We will all be going home on a series of airlifts via airship evacuation. The wounded will go first and given that the total number of personnel in the camp is roughly five thousand, I suspect it will take at least a week for us all to finally be back home. All we can do now is wait.

Rarity was across from me in her cot and was out well before I could really get a conversation out of her. I too am just...so tired. So overwhelmed by everything that has been happening. But at least now, I... I feel like I can finally breathe easy for the first time in weeks. And we will be going home very soon. I never thought I would ever miss Ponyville this much, especially after I thought the town was just crazy when I first moved in a while ago... I miss...everything about it. I miss the wonderful scent of wood in the library... And I miss Spike...

That settles it. I am going to set aside this journal as soon as I am done and write out a letter for Spike and send it out first thing in the morning. I have never gone without seeing my little friend for this long and I am sure he misses all of us. I just want to go home... To go back to how things used to be.

I am so tired... I need to stop here so I can make sure I am still awake enough to write out that letter to Spike. And then I can sleep easy tonight. Just a little longer and we can all go home.

Mission accomplished. That was the message I had our radioman send back to Canterlot at the first opportunity. And yet, I feared we acted too soon. There were a few unknowns we still needed confirmation on. But those answers came soon enough. James returned alive and was stabilized in the infirmary. The Heaven's Pillar was confirmed to have collapsed. And we received visual confirmation of the instant the portal that was linked to Earth closed forever. Only then did I know for certain that we had succeeded. War is not in our nature, but the overwhelming satisfaction of a victory rings true to everyone regardless of species.

Mother, Father, Luna, and I drank heavily from a fresh batch of the finest wine that night. An exquisite brand that was being saved specifically for such an occasion. Even Nightmare Moon found the strength to leave her bed and join us before long. Bandaged and battered, but so much better off than when she was first brought in from the battlefield. My sister of the night even caught us by surprise as she shuffled into the common area. "It's been so noisy out there today... I could hardly hope to sleep."

"Glad to have you with us, child. Please, take a seat and join us. This is a time of celebration." Mother replied while pouring Nightmare Moon a glass. It soothed my heart to see her having completely accepted the unexpected black sheep of the royal family. Mother had always been a stubborn one and slow to trust those with dark histories. To be fair, it astounds me how much the two of them have in common. Nightmare Moon always took after her mother much more than her father.

Nightmare Moon let out a long sigh of relief once she was seated before us. "I have heard... Victory is ours. The portal is gone. And...he shall be just fine... Praise the stars..."

It was then that Luna asked, "Now that you are here, sister... Have you tried to peer into his dreaming mind since his return? Are his thoughts stable?"

"It's funny that you mention that..." Nightmare Moon replied while taking a sip of her wine. "I actually was asleep recently and did try to visit him. And yet...I could not. He dreams, yet I cannot reach him... His dreaming mind repels me when I try to push through."

I assumed that he was just that exhausted to the point of being in a state so restful that it could not be considered sleep. I spoke out to her, "I can assure you that the surgeons have confirmed there is no lasting cognitive damage. Whatever's keeping you out, I'm sure it's only temporary. He should awaken sometime tomorrow."

"Yes, I know... I do not fear for him. I just wish I could speak to him." She replied before turning her gaze towards our parents. Luna and I too turned our attention to them. The deed was done. The crisis they had to intervene in had been resolved. And now...they would need to depart soon.

Mother and Father soon paused in their drinking to notice our stares. Father then asked, "Something on your minds, my dears?"

Luna spoke first. "I suppose...you will be heading out tonight?"

I expected Father to be nonchalant about it like so many times before. With every departure it had always been with a smile. It was their duty and lot in life to observe Equestria from a distance. But not this time. Both he and Mother looked less than pleased over the contemplation of their imminent departure. Mother then said, "You know of the power we possess. It is not to be used freely."

"But it's not your power that will be missed, Mother. It is you and Father who we will wish to see again." Nightmare Moon replied with her eyes displaying such a gaze of displeasure. She then pleaded, "It has been more than a millennium since we last laid eyes on you... Must you truly disappear to the shadows once more? Especially now that Equestria is more aware of you than ever before?"

Whenever Mother and Father revealed themselves to us during particularly harrowing trials, there were always very few witnesses. But not this time. At least five thousand of our people had seen and met them very recently. They would surely tell stories about the mighty king and queen of Equestria once they returned home. They would be known far and wide in due time. They would surely become legends among the people of Equestria.

"I will be honest with you all. Your mother and I have been discussing this topic heavily in recent days. And as of right now...we are not going anywhere. Not yet. Certainly not until our boy is awake. It would not do to leave without saying goodbye to our champion." Father explained while starting to regain his smile. He then added, "And I must say... Never before have I been more hesitant in just returning to the wilds to observe from afar. Much has changed in Equestria since we last revealed ourselves. Much to see and much to do."

This lit a beacon of hope in my heart. I leaned over the table and asked, "You will be staying with us?!"

"No promises, child. We have not yet come to a decision." Mother said firmly with her glass rising to her lips for another sip of that fine wine. But she then smiled at us and said, "But that choice is not off the table yet. We shall see."

We decided to leave it at that. It would not be wise to pressure Mother and Father into making that choice. It was up to them. Although the rest of the conversation was quite subdued. And for good reason. Nightmare Moon was still recovering from her injuries, but the rest of us had run ourselves absolutely ragged that afternoon. Luna and I stared death in the face... I truly thought that was the end. For the first time in far too long, I was convinced I was going to die that day. And we all needed to rest.

However, my heart would not allow me to sleep alone. Not this night. Once the encampment had fallen silent as all those around us had settled in for a dearly needed night of undisturbed sleep, I left my chambers and entered the common area of the command center. And for the first time during the war, it was empty. The sensor station's crystal map panels had become dim now that the sensor crystals had been retrieved and the panels shut off. The war was over. There would be no danger approaching us from any direction now.

The silence of the night during a newfound peacetime was almost...terrifying. I had grown so accustomed to there always being activity even in the dead of night due to the risk of a midnight assault by the enemy. But now there was no enemy. We were safe. And as I processed this, I felt such a profound sense of peace. But there was somewhere I needed to be. Somewhere I wanted to be.

I ascended the stairs nearby. And once I entered the loft, there he was. Just like the past few days, my beloved was in bed with a number of medical devices sustaining and monitoring his vital signs. He was alone. No one was there to guard him because it was no longer necessary. There was no reason for our people to be wary of him anymore. The war was over. It was no longer possible to see him as a potential threat.

The humming and soft beeping of the devices around my beloved sleeping James provided a calming ambience as I drew near. He looked so at ease while asleep. And just like when he was first brought in... I could see that smile. It was much more subtle by then, but there was indeed a calm smile upon his lips. I think he was happy... He looked almost delirious with joy when he closed his eyes.

And yet... Neither Luna nor Nightmare Moon could reach his dreaming mind. I wish I had the power they had so that I too could venture into his thoughts while he dreams. Where we could be together even in sleep. We were so close...yet he felt so far away. Just...like before...

"I did not wish this for you when we brought you to this world, my love... Once again, I have unknowingly orchestrated suffering for you..." I whispered to my beloved as I allowed my words to become more profound than I usually speak with. My heart was heavy now that I was seeing him after the dust had settled. He would live...yet he was not awake to speak to me. I even tried to rouse him with my hoof upon his wrist, but nothing came of it. His fractured mind would not wake so easily.

The only comfort I could take in his suffering was knowing that this was not truly my doing. I failed him by failing Discord, forcing him through a harrowing trial that he only narrowly survived. This time... Just terrible circumstances I could never have predicted. I could not bring myself to leave his side, but I was so very tired... Ever so carefully, I stepped across him before placing myself between him and the window beyond. I draped my wing across him, whispering to him. "All I wanted for you was to be happy in my world... To belong amongst my people like your forbearers had once been. I never wanted to have to see you take up the sword... Certainly not to bury the sins of those who came before you... This should not have been your war to fight, my love... My sunshine..."

He did not awaken. And I could not stay awake for much longer. I would remain by his side until it was time for the sun to rise. Even out here, I have not neglected my most basic duties. But I still had one more thing to say to him... Something precious and dear. "We dearly need to sleep... But let me...tell you something. Something I hope you remember..."

I began to sing. A familiar lullaby that I had spoken to him only once before. A means to soothe him as much as it was to lull me into slumber as well. "You are my sunshine... My only sunshine. You make me happy...when skies are gray..."

The tears came so quickly. So heavily. But I continued to whisper to him in song. "You'll never know, dear...how much I love you... Please don't take my sunshine away..."

How I wanted him to hear me... How I wish he knew I was there... "I'll always love you...and make you happy. For you are my sunshine... My only sunshine. You make me happy when skies are gray... You'll never know, dear...just how much I love you... Please don't take...my sunshine away..."

My eyes were so tired... The tears were too much. I needed to sleep. And I never let go of him. I held my beloved, praying that tomorrow would be when he would return to us in both body and soul... Even as I pleaded one last time...

"Please don't take...my sunshine away..."

The All-Mother

Author's Note

If you enjoy my works, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, please consider buying me a coffee.

The All-Mother

My mind was clouded by a haze of distortion the moment the world went black and silent. I was home. I defied the odds and made it back into the arms of the people of Equestria. I heard them cheering. I saw some even in tears. It was then that I knew everything would be all right. Everything would be as it should.

No more fitting a place than Ponyville awaited me when my fevered mind drifted into unconsciousness. I doubt it was exactly sleep that took me once I fell from the sky. The illusion of Ponyville laying out ahead of me was no longer an illusion. I was standing in the streets, my body all but bare with nothing between my feet and the road beneath. But for once, I really did not mind. I appreciated the sun and the wind upon my bare flesh. And I saw the locals walking by like any other lazy summer afternoon. The sky was clear. The wind was gentle. And I was home.

For a moment, I merely stood there as I basked in my surroundings that felt so wonderfully familiar yet also alien after being away from home for so long. I began to stroll through town without a word. The homes with thatched roofs instilled a wonderful sense of almost fantastical wonder as if I was seeing the place for the first time all over again. I recognized the form of Sugarcube Corner on the horizon. And I finally came to one of the town's most defining locations. The humble Golden Oaks Library and home of Twilight Sparkle. Easily one of my favorite locations in Ponyville.

As if on instinct, I took a step back from the door. I had too many close calls with that thing already. And sure enough, it swung open suddenly and forcefully to reveal little Spike walking backwards with a tall stack of books and tomes in his hands. And once he stepped past me enough to notice me, we both shared a brief gaze with each other. We both knew what had almost happened to each other and smirked back and forth while suddenly pointing at each other to convey that we were both in on the joke. I then allowed him to continue on his way before stepping inside the place.

It was pleasantly quiet as always. The wonderful scent of wood filled my nostrils that filled me with a powerful sense of nostalgia. There was no sign of anyone around, prompting me to head upstairs. Even up there, Twilight Sparkle was nowhere to be seen. I suspected she must have popped over to visit one of our closest friends. Maybe Rarity was fixing up a dress for her? Perhaps visiting Pinkie Pie for some fresh muffins? Or maybe even having taken her pet owl to Fluttershy for a quick examination? Whatever the case, I was alone. But I did not mind. I was perfectly fine with taking in the sights and sounds of my home on my own terms.

There was one spot in the library that I really wanted to check out. A spot I had not visited in some time. After a trip up a ladder at the highest part of the loft, I found myself outdoors again. Up upon the library's observation platform, complete with its telescope. It was just as grand a view as I remembered as I stood above even most of the thatched rooftops around me. I looked about and savored the view. Ponyville was just as I remembered it.

The little spots of color peppered through the streets made me smile. So many different ponies going about their day as I tried to recall exactly which color scheme belonged to which resident. I recognized the vibrant red and bold orange of Big Macintosh. I saw the minty green hues of Lyra Heartstrings. And the bubblegum hues of blue and pinks on Mrs. Cake. I turned it into a game of sorts as I played a game of guessing the names via the colors. I turned in place atop that platform as I forewent the telescope to rely on just my own eyes.

I saw Button Mash trotting through the streets, those shades of humble brown topped off with his favorite beanie atop his head. I saw Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon walking beside each other while probably discussing some local gossip. And then I saw her. Twilight Sparkle was approaching the library at a leisurely walk. She would surely be inside in a matter of minutes. But when I turned my gaze back in the direction of Button Mash... Where did he go? He was there one moment and then gone the next.

This meant nothing to me at first. Maybe he broke into a full gallop during the brief moment I looked away with his little legs carrying him just out of sight. But when I looked back towards Twilight, who I had last seen only ten seconds earlier, I noticed she too had vanished. She was moving much too slow for her to have reached a location I could not see that quickly. But then I noticed Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara had also vanished. And they were far too focused on leisurely strolling and conversation to suddenly have picked up speed.

A new curiosity filled me as I decided to keep a close eye on the next person who would enter my field of vision. And the next person I saw was Pinkie Pie. She was clearly in a good mood as she hopped along with her iconic springy jumps. It had been so long since I last saw her bounce around like that. I could swear she did not do that once during the war. Seeing her springing about was another reminder that things were finally back to how they should be. At least until she hopped high into the air and came back down...only to suddenly phase through the floor like a ghost.

I stared in bewilderment at the spot in the road where Pinkie Pie had disappeared into. But then I began to scowl in dry bemusement. I had picked the wrong person to observe since weird unexplainable feats like that had always been par for the course with Pinkie Pie. I needed to find someone else to watch. And I did. From atop the library's observation platform, I saw another familiar face. Applejack came into view while leisurely pulling along a cart of apples fresh for the market. I felt such a jolt of nostalgia when I saw her once again wearing her favorite hat. Even that red neckerchief I got her was tied around her neck to compliment her natural organic coat.

I kept a very close eye on Applejack as she walked along. I even tried my best to blink as infrequently as possible. And then... I saw it. She as becoming...translucent. And after a moment longer...she was gone. The instant Applejack faded from sight, her cart toppled forward now that there was no one holding it up at the front. Several apples spilled along the ground, the cart now left still and abandoned as its driver ceased to exist.

Confusion and dread filled me. Why...? What was my dreaming mind trying to tell me at the time? My mind was not lucid. I was entirely alone and dreaming without any outside influence. And as I scanned my surroundings, I saw it. The spots of color filling the streets and even the skyline began to fade away to nothing. In a matter of minutes, Ponyville's entire population had been raptured. Gone... For just a precious while, I felt like I was finally back home in a wonderful setting I had come to adore. But now I had never been more alone. And I could no longer find enjoyment in where I was.

Just when I began to fear that something was amiss, I felt a twinge of disorientation in my head again. I staggered in place before my senses cleared. Even in my dreams, I was not spared from the symptoms of a concussion. And then... The world of vibrant color around me... The colors...began to fade. And my senses began to dull with them.

I felt so awake and aware at the time I first arrived there. Now I felt so...tired. The world around me began to dull as the colors of Ponyville became so dim that they looked like they were the hues of charcoals. And even those pale colors faded in time too until only a consistent shade of gray filled the space between every line. The houses were gray. The sky was gray. The world...felt dead. As I would soon be.

Just like that, it felt like nothing really mattered anymore. I could not feel... I could barely even think. I felt myself slump to the floor until I was on my knees. I made it back to my friends and allies... I succeeded in my mission... Equestria had been saved...but there was no saving me...

My mind was fading... The world around me began to fade as even what remained of the world's structure and shapes too started to be consumed by that gray void. I did not know it at the time, but...I was most certainly dying. My fevered brain was finally...shutting down. There was no saving me from my wounds.

The shapes around me disappeared. All that remained was that gray void. And even that began to fade as well. The gray started to turn black. And I felt what little awareness that remained in my thoughts began to go blank. I felt no sorrow. No fear. Just...resignation for whatever would come next. The gray became a sea of black. My head bowed as I felt my eyes close. It was time.

"No. Not yet, child."

A voice reached me. A woman's voice. A voice I did not even remotely recognize. But I barely even felt a reaction to it. My mind was all but gone. There was no bringing me back from the brink.

"It's much too soon for you to go. Not after all you have strived for. Stay with me, child. Be still. There are those struggling to rescue you even as I speak. Just a little longer..."

And the voice spoke the truth. I felt my senses starting to come back to me. I started to feel aware... Too aware. I was not simply beginning to dream clearly again. I was becoming aware. Lucid. Just like that, I awoke. But I remained asleep. I was no longer alone. Someone had joined me in my dream.

"There. Are your thoughts clear? Do you feel aware now? Can you think? Can you speak?" I heard the kindly voice of a woman speak. Not exactly young, but not the voice of an older sage. And yet, there was a certain almost motherly wisdom to that tone. Even once I was back on my feet, that void of black was still all around me. I should have been terrified, but knowing I was not alone or in danger comforted me. "You appear confused. I suppose you should be. I have not spoken directly to my children in...so very long. But I have been watching. As I always have."

"Your children...?" I muttered before I began to glance around, trying to find the source of the voice. "Where are you? And...where am I? Can I wake up now?"

"No, I can't say you can awaken just yet. Because you are not exactly dreaming anymore." The voice replied before she even began to sound amused by my bewilderment. The voice then spoke, "Calm yourself, you are not in danger. Here, you should not be kept in the dark like this. Over here. I'm right here."

Light began to shine before me. And from that growing beacon of light, I saw a form beginning to take shape. A form that was very familiar. The same equine kind of form I had seen so many times across Equestria. But taller. The unmistakable tall and elegant shape of one from the Equestrian royal family. But when the glow faded... What was I looking at?

A mare stood before me, her form giving off just the faintest pale glow to illuminate the area. Her proportions were virtually identical to those of Celestia. Long legs, a longer torso to fit them, impressive wings to carry her through the sky and long alicorn horn reaching through her mane. And yet... This clearly royal mare was missing some key attributes that all the members of the royal family share. She did not possess the almost ethereal elements that they have in their manes and tails. She looked...mortal. Her creamy white coat was complimented by her blue eyes and long flowing red mane and tail. And the cutie mark upon her flank... A quill over an inkwell. This beautiful alicorn mare before me... Royal, yet mortal. Or...neither?

I could not find the will to speak. I was just too perplexed to say anything. But she smiled at me and tilted her head just slightly to one side. "You are surprised? You've seen much during your time in Equestria, but I'm the one who leaves you speechless?"

There were questions in my head and I started by speaking the most basic of them all. "Who...are you? What are you? You look like you're from the Equestrian royal family, but...also not quite. You look...mortal. But...I don't think you are..."

The mare before me giggled in amusement before she then spoke to me. "No, I am not. At least not directly. But I know of the ones you speak of for they are mine. Some of my eldest and wisest children. But as for who I am... Names are not important in my case. It has been too long since I was last addressed in such a manner... But...if you must call me something..."

The mare bowed her head with eyes closing momentarily. And when she opened them, her wings also spread wide to display an impressive visage before me. But for as subtly dynamic that posture was, her words were soft and gentle. "I am the All-Mother. Weaver of this world and chronicler of its long and storied history. The world you know as Equestria is my world. And its people are my children. And you...have done a wonderful service for them, child. That is why I am here. I needed to speak to you. Now and not any other time."

The All-Mother... Even after two years in a world as fantastical as Equestria, I was still taken aback by the implications of this mare's words. Or was she even a mare at all? I was still inherently skeptical of what I was hearing, but I could not deny the implications of her words. This mare... She was not royalty. No, she was something far beyond even that. Not simply royal. Not even merely immortal. I knew then...that I was standing before a divine entity. "You're...a goddess... A deity of creation? But... But..."

She was quick to catch why I was so jarred by this realization. And her words were quite wise on the matter. "Are you one who believes in there being only one god? How many can truly say if they've even seen such a being? Is there truly one god over all? Are there perhaps lesser deities serving under one such all-powerful being? Or perhaps every world that supports life like yours and mine are presided over by an individual entity? Who can say?"

I quickly understood where she was coming from by throwing all of these hypotheses my way. So many unknowns with no possible means of confirming anything. And I appreciated this. "I...guess I am overthinking this. Maybe it's not so important at this moment..."

"Yes, though what I say is true. To the world of Equestria below, I am what one would call the divine. For it is by the stroke of my quill that the tale of Equestria began and continues to this day." The All-Mother said as she smiled. But the horn atop her head was then coated by a billowing aura of purest white. "But enough talk in the shadows. Come with me, child."

The darkness around us gave way to a truly beautiful sight. Celestial lights and auroras wavering in the sky, a path of stardust beneath our feet and hooves. As I gazed about at this new realm, the All-Mother spoke to me. "Welcome to my archives. Where all that has been and will eventually come to be are chronicled."

Archives? An actual place? Was I even dreaming anymore? I then asked, "Are we even still in my own head right now? This...is a dream, right?"

"It was at first. But not anymore." She replied with a whimsical smile on her lips. "This is not a dream. This is a vision. Your soul now stands in the halls of my creation. For this...is an occasion that demands we speak to each other."

"Is it...about the war?" I asked while feeling a surge of relief as I was reminded that we narrowly achieved victory. All would be well soon.

"That is partly the reason. The war, which I do believe will be remembered in my archives as the 'War of Preservation', was a righteous agenda that needed to be fulfilled. But no, that is not the entire reason why you stand before me now." She explained while I stood captivated before her. The smile she had always been wearing faded as she then said, "This war was not like most conflicts. Equestria has had its own share of crises. Societies crumbled. Lives lost. But at the end of the day, my world lived on and stayed true to its way of life. No matter what dark times Equestria has faced, it always stayed the course. It always held true to what makes Equestria what it is."

Her words were filled with a certain adoration. A love for the world she had created. And I was compelled to remain silent. And she continued to speak. "But this... This turn of events would have resulted in far-reaching consequences unlike anything before it had you and your allies failed. The world you hailed from...is not at all a world like the one I have been watching over for so long. They are not meant to meet. They are not meant to mingle. They cannot interact without one losing something. Had the emperor's ambitions succeeded, I would have been forced to watch as my world...my masterpiece...was twisted into becoming a mirror of a world I wish I could forget even existed. Not even a direct intervention would have been able to undo the influence of your world over mine. The influence would have been irreversible..."

"I know... I'm not even some sort of deity and I still understood what that would've meant... I couldn't let Equestria lose everything that really mattered to the evils of my world." I replied with my gaze lowered. At least I could take comfort in knowing that would never happen now. Equestria had been saved.

"I suppose you would know exactly what sort of influence your world would have on mine. You lived there for some time." The All-Mother spoke with her tone still rather grim. She then added, "In due time...I would have had no choice but to wipe the slate clean and start over. And I dearly wanted to avoid that. Not after how far Equestria has come... All it has achieved and will continue to achieve. My children deserve all that they have... I do not wish to see all of their values stolen by a world that would not cherish what my world has to offer. Especially when there are so many in your world that would even take pleasure in destroying the innocence of my people."

That thought disturbed me on an unexpectedly visceral level. I had only thought of the concept in a big picture sort of way. The intrinsic gradual influence of Earth's cultures seeping into those of Equestria over time. But I had not taken into account what the people of my world might do to those I Equestria on an individual level. And not simply acts of misgivings towards them. "Maybe I'm holding on to just a little too much idealism to really imagine someone from my world actually doing something like that intentionally, but...you really think they would?"

"I wish I was wrong, but I know for a fact. There are those out there in your world who would take a perverted glee in simply unraveling what my world stands for." The All-Mother spoke with a tone of great discomfort. Her gaze wandered as she said, "There is a not insubstantial number of those from your world that would...openly seek to corrupt my world and its people. To actively destroy the delicate innocence it possesses. And for what? Morbid curiosity? Sincere resentment towards my people's way of life? Or simply...because they can?"

I said nothing. It was such a...disturbing and upsetting concept to contemplate. With a sigh, the All-Mother gazed upon me and spoke wistfully. "The will ruining... The raping of innocence... Too many of your people just want to watch the world burn."

That was the last straw. I stepped forward and put my arms around the All-Mother for a gentle embrace. With one hand resting against her flowing red mane, I whispered to her. "That's true... But that won't ever be happening to your world now. It's safe... And thank you... Thank you for creating this paradise and allowing me to experience it for myself... I love the world you've created..."

There was a moment of palpable silence between us with only the soothing ethereal ambience of our surroundings reaching my ears. And it was then I realized what I was doing and froze in shock. I had laid my hands, my mortal hands, upon a divine entity. She felt no different from any other mare I had held, but still... "Uh... I... I'm sorry... I know mortals shouldn't get free reign up here to..."

Her response was entirely unexpected. The All-Mother draped a wing over me as she giggled in delight while she leaned gently against me. "Oh, no no no, don't apologize, child. Your words and actions are very appreciated. This... This is what I was hoping for when I brought humanity into my world."

"I'm...honored to hear that... I get that there was a lot riding on my presence in Equestria. Bringing someone to Equestria from a world like mine? That's...unbelievably risky. I hope I'll never let them down." I replied in relief. I almost felt unclean after hearing how she described those from my world and those who would actively seek to corrupt the world of Equestria and its way of life. It deeply disheartening thought... It is a state of mind I do not want to be able to comprehend. I feel like I would become less human if I ever came to understand such desires.

"And you have, child. You've been embracing all Equestria has to offer instead of rejecting it. I can see how much you love my world and you are most welcome there." She replied before we finally began to release each other from our embrace. She then explained with a noticeably happier tone, "Bringing humanity into the my world at the start was quite the gamble, I must admit. Your kind is practically the embodiment of chaos theory. Even moreso than my wild child. Thank you for what you did for him, by the way. Fate...was not kind to him."

"You...mean Discord?" I asked while she could only nod. Now that I knew the full series of consequences that resulted from his actions, I was uncertain of what to even think of him anymore. I asked quietly, "Does he know what happened down there lately?"

She nodded again and with such a gaze of grief in her eyes. "He knows. I can't bring you to him, but he knows... And...he has a lot to carry upon his eternal soul. He was watching from afar as that mess played itself out. Please... Do not hate him, if you can help it. He cannot apologize enough for the consequences of his despair."

"I'm too tired to really hate anyone anymore... The emperor should've known better anyway... Should've been better. I won't ask his name... He didn't want it to be remembered anyway." I replied while not sure what to think of those who brought about that schism with humanity. I could not hate Discord. And I could not hate the emperor. They were just...a pathetic pair of tragic souls who died heavy with regrets.

"May they find peace... And may they find forgiveness beyond this realm." The All-Mother whispered before stepping forward and surprising me with a kiss upon my forehead. "And thank you, child... Thank you for setting them free before their mistakes could irreversibly consume them."

I only nodded while letting my eyes wandered. I so dearly wanted to change the subject. I looked around at the celestial hall around us. So many memories were likely there. And so I asked, "Um... If you don't mind me chasing the subject... What did you say about wiping the slate clean? You can do that?"

"I can. And I have. But only once." The All-Mother replied before she began to lead me down the hall. "Although to be fair... It was not originally my world I wiped clean. My predecessor taught me much. And she set such a lovely masterpiece in motion so long ago. I loved it... Adored it and came to appreciate it like no other. But a time came when she felt it was time to...pass the torch. Perhaps she had done all she thought she could do. Maybe her creative energies had finally been spent. But she left the beautiful world she created to me and I strove to do her legacy proud."

I was very curious as to who exactly the prior All-Mother was, but I decided to not inquire. These divine affairs was possibly beyond the understanding of mere mortals like me. So I asked, "And...what was the world like when she was at the helm?"

"See for yourself." The All-Mother replied as she came to a stop and looked to her left. I had failed to notice on our approach, but a new hall branched off to the left. It was fairly wide and upon the walls of auroras were...pictures. Like windows into a different time and place with events playing out live. I stepped that way, utterly spellbound by these windows into a time long before Equestria was even Equestria. The All-Mother followed me as I heard her speak joyously. "This was where it all began. And it holds a special place in my heart. Of all places I looked to for inspiration when I rewove the world, this is where I looked to the most."

There were indeed ponies beyond the window. And while they generally looked like the ponies of Equestria, their proportions were very visibly different. I assumed that they were literally a more primitive race of ponies that predated those of Equestria on an evolutionary manner. Much like how the Neanderthals of Earth predate the modern human. I saw earth ponies, pegasi, unicorns...and even a certain kind of pegasus race of ponies that appeared to possess fairy wings. It was here I saw this enchanted race of ponies drive back what appeared to be some twisted flood of liquid purple. Even back then, that world had its dangers. But as I went from window to window, I felt an unmistakable and almost nostalgic sense of adoration flood my senses. Despite the world of that time appearing somewhat simple and perhaps even campy, it oozed with a certain charm and depth I probably would not have come to notice had I not spent so much time in Equestria first. I heard the All-Mother ask, "Do you see why I adore that era so much?"

"I think I do... And I feel like I would've dismissed it as silly if I had not seen Equestria first. It's beautiful... It really was." I replied before I looked around a little longer. The ponies were not the only creatures in that era of Equestria's world. There were a number of other creatures that would not have looked out of place in a bedtime storybook from back in the 80s. While these strange and silly creatures did have their own charm, they would never fly in Equestria. They were fragments of a bygone era that would not belong in Equestria today.

I did not want to overstay my welcome in that hall and followed the All-Mother down to the next hall. And she spoke with a chuckle of amusement once we peered into it. "I feel like I didn't understand the value of this particular era when it first came about. Of all the eras that predate my world as it is now, I think this one has aged unexpectedly well."

"It was ahead of its time, huh?" I asked once I stepped along to view the windows that displayed events of a world that no longer existed. Instead of the more fantastical settings I had seen in the previous era, this one appeared to be more...modern. The settings I saw looked like suburban settings from the nostalgic and nearly timeless era of the 80s and early 90s. The ponies, while still true equines, lived much more like the human population of my world than those in Equestria. They even operated automobiles somehow, but still had that magical charm to them even if the literal magical elements of their world had faded away. I am not certain if I even saw any unicorns or pegasi, let alone the stranger creatures of the previous era. The world had become more complex in some ways, but simpler in others. This was an era I wanted to examine more, but knew I did not have the time to loiter for too long. How much longer would that vision even last?

I turned to the All-Mother and saw that she almost looked a little giddy from watching me observe an era that she had grown to appreciate more over time. I looked back at the nearest window beside me and asked, "It's like taking a friend to your favorite art gallery, right?"

"You can say that!" She laughed with her wings spreading wide for a moment. She was enjoying herself. It must have been a very long time since she last had a guest. With that stop done, we carried on. But once we reached the next hall leading off to the side, I saw the All-Mother's smile starting to fade. "And here...is where the fall began."

I quickly saw what she meant when I entered the hall. The visuals presented before me displayed colorful vistas and architectures that probably would not have been too out of place in Equestria. But where the first era displayed a fantastical setting that leaned more towards a more traditional fantasy setting, this setting looked more like how a young child might imagine a fantasy realm to be. Colorful and vibrant, but...lacking a certain depth that the previous two eras had. And the ponies there... The earth ponies had been rejoined by pegasi and unicorns, but their outward appearance had changed to reflect the march of a vast amount of time. If the ponies I saw before were the equivalent of Neanderthals, then these were probably the Cro-Magnons. But the faces... The way their heads were structured... "Why do I feel like I've seen these faces before... Did Pinkie Pie pull a face like... Wait! That thing!"

I saw them. Among those three pony races were a fourth. Tiny fairy ponies with little fluttering butterfly wings and matching antennae. And I was quick to recognize one little fairy mare that consisted of shades of yellow or orange. "That one! I've seen this one! She's stuck inside Pinkie Pie's head or...something."

The All-Mother snickered under her breath in response to me remembering something I saw that I probably was not meant to see. I still remember the day Maud Pie came to Ponyville to visit for the first time. "Yes, she's an odd one. And...you might notice her there as well."

"She...was there...?" I asked before stepping from window to window to watch different events play out. And my eyes went wide as I started to notice that some of these mares bore some very familiar color schemes and even some familiar cutie marks at times. "Oh my god, that's... That's Pinkie Pie. That's gotta be her, I'm sure of it. And I see...Rainbow Dash, but without wings? And...is that Scootaloo? And...Sweetie Belle?"

I could barely believe what I was seeing. It was unmistakable. I was actually recognizing very dear friends and loved ones, but in a distant era of a world that had long since ceased to exist. And all of them, even Pinkie Pie, were displaying a certain...lack of intelligence. An excess of shallow saccharine sweetness. Except for one. I recall seeing one mare who appeared to live on the outskirts of a town and she appeared very chill and even wise by their standards. I did not watch her for long, but I found myself liking her just by observing her. I then turned to the All-Mother as she displayed a crooked grimace on her face. She then explained, "I assure you that the mares you see before you are not the ones you know now. Think of this as...another life for them."

"Huh... I think I see. Although I'm also noticing a distinct lack of stallions here..." I replied before observing a few more of those windows into the past before turning back and approaching the All-Mother. "I think I see what you mean. There's a noticeable lack of...depth. A lack of intelligence among them. Like there really wasn't that much to that era. Peaceful and happy, but not much more than that."

"There wasn't, really. It was at this point that I began to fear for the future of the world. A certain...stagnation was starting to set in. And then..." She explained while leading me along the central hallway. But the next hall... It came up sooner than expected. And as the All-Mother stood before it, she looked at me with no joy in her eyes. "Enter if you dare."

The sights that played out before me in that hall... The scenes I was seeing were at least peaceful, yet... The world before me looked so soulless. Bright and colorful, but with no meaning or depth. A hollow shallowness. And the ponies there... Especially the children... They almost appeared mutated, their eyes displaying either a complete lack of intelligence or true emptiness. I did not even stay in there a full minute. I stepped out as quickly as I had come and spoke to the All-Mother. "There was...nothing salvageable in there..."

She nodded solemnly before speaking to me. "The world had stagnated to the point where it could not recover. No depth or meaning, no purpose or intelligence. The world had become...unsustainable. And thus...I made a difficult decision and wiped the slate clean. Nothing of value was lost. Because all value had faded long before that point."

I then asked an obvious question. "And...that was when Equestria came to be?"

"The world that came next did not have a name at the time. Equestria is simply the name my children chose for their world long after it began. But yes." My divine host replied before she started to lead me towards a heavenly veil that hung in the corridor ahead. Possibly as a means to separate the eras of two entirely different worlds. "I examined the eras that came before. Tried to understand what did work and what did not. I brainstormed and pondered. And finally...I set the wheels of time in motion once again."

That veil felt like a warm curtain as we pushed past it. And the first hall that came up on my left... This was not like the others. It became pitch black just past the entrance. Filled with nothing but shadows to the point that I had to wonder if I would even see anything upon the walls. But when I started to step towards it, the All-Mother extended a wing before me to stop me. "I wouldn't. My attempts at bringing depth to my new world resulted in a...rocky start. A time best left forgotten. The world of Equestria began in darkness. Trust me when I say it's best that you don't see what came first."

This awoke a number of memories deep within me that I had nearly forgotten. The handful of times I had spoken to the royal sisters and inquired about times...from long ago. Topics they always tried to avoid discussing. Was this hall...an archive of that lost era? Whatever the case, I decided to not disregard the words of a divine observer. I turned away from the hall and followed my host to the next. And then I saw them. "Sunflare and Orbash...?"

I saw the king and queen of Equestria presiding over what was surely the very first sunrise Equestria had ever seen. The world looked so uncomfortably cool with how the sun was casting its rays over the vast landscape before them. Even the grasses looked an unusually pale shade of green. It was...comforting. This was where it all started.

The further we walked down this hallway of memories, the less I looked into the corridors branching off to the sides. I have spent a fair amount of time enlightening myself to Equestria's history in the books and even the museums in Canterlot. I spoke to my host, "You've created a world with so many good memories... Thank you."

"Your words are appreciated, child. I try to keep my influence to a minimum. I have faith in my people. Just...not so much those who may try to take the reigns away from me." The All-Mother replied to me with her tone turning somewhat sour towards the end. I think she knew that I noticed and continued to speak of it as we strolled along that ethereal hall. "There are...powers that be that would seek to take away my influence and exert theirs over my world. An influence much more encroaching than mine. And I dread what would become of my world and it people if I were to lose my grasp upon it."

The words she spoke... It was like the words of a parent who was in danger of losing custody over their child to someone with...less than ideal intentions for the child. She spoke wistfully, "I wonder... Would some misguided fool have tried to show mercy and give the benefit of the doubt to the deranged one my youngest royal child put to death? Or would my child of the dawn have forced her star pupil down an unending road that would have doomed Equestria in the long run? There are so many unknowns... So many bleak outcomes were I to lose what little control I have over Equestria... I love my world... My children... I only guide them when I must..."

She appeared distraught. As if there really was a higher power beyond her that could and would wrest control of Equestria away from her if it was given the opportunity. The Equestria I know... It is the result of this wonderful All-Mother's very subtle guidance. She created a paradise that I had fallen deeply in love with. I hastened my pace to bring myself up beside her and spoke softly. "Please don't ever give this world up to anyone... You made Equestria the world I love... Please don't ever let it go."

"I won't, child. I promise you that. I love this world too much to pass it onto those who don't understand its value. It is my child... And its people are my children. I love this world too much to trust it to those who would not respect it." She replied happily, yet firmly. Although she then smiled at me and said, "Although I must say... Your presence in this world has changed the fate of some I expected to have very different outcomes for. I never expected the Princess of Dreams to be spared, let alone be saved and become a hero of Equestria. She is quite the marvel, isn't she?"

Nightmare Moon? I found myself smiling as I thought about my dear beloved angel of the night. "Yeah, she really is... Hardly at all like Luna. She really isn't afraid of doing what needs to be done for the greater good. I admire her..."

The All-Mother displayed a proud smile upon her lips as she spoke. "I should have you know... She was not meant to become her own person. She was meant to fade from this world. But you... You gave her the opportunity to become more than a demon. And I have watched her... And I have grown to love her. Thank you for giving me the shadow daughter I never I had. Her survival has proven to be a blessing for my children of the world."

"She really has... I'm happy for her. I would be worse off without her." I retorted sincerely as we strolled by more and more corridors displaying Equestria's long history. Although an observation then dawned on me once we finally passed the corridors that chronicled the more modern times. "I think that was the last one... What now?"

"As the eons go by, new eras will come and go. With each era, a new hall will be crafted to display the many memories of that time. But this era has not yet ended." The All-Mother explained as I noticed that the hall of stars we were walking along was nearing its end. A floor of stardust began to spread out ahead of us. "And here we are. My observatory."

Down below was... Was that the world of Equestria? Floating in the star-studded void of space? A beautiful orb of greens, blues, and stony grays. Patches of desert... It looked so much like the world of Earth, yet the layout of the oceans and continents did not match it. And seeing it like that... Ad entire planet spread out before me... It really illustrated just how little of Equestria I had seen. There was still so much to learn. So much to see. And I would live to add these discoveries to my knowledge. "It's...beautiful up here..."

"You are the first mortal in far too long to see foot here, child. Savor it like I have." My divine host replied as she sighed in deep relief. "I dread to imagine where this world would be in a thousand years had you all failed in your endeavors in recent weeks... I can't thank you enough."

"I couldn't let that happen... Equestria deserves to live as it always has without outside influences. It's a shame, but this world can't be allowed to be touched by other worlds." I muttered in somber understanding. It was a shame that Equestria is most likely the only world of its kind. If only more out there were like it...

The All-Mother turned to me as I saw that warm motherly smile spread across her lips. It was such a paradox to see someone I knew was a divine entity come off as feeling surprisingly mortal and relatable. "And that is why you are here, child. I needed to speak to you after this. I wanted you to know...how dearly I appreciated your efforts and what failure would have meant for my world...and for me."

I nodded humbly as I was left at a loss for words. Although I then wondered... She could wipe the slate clean. Reset the entire world. The power to do that... I needed to ask. "But...you could have stopped this at any time, right? Why didn't you step in?"

She shook her head with her smile flattening. "You must understand. I cannot intervene in mortal affairs. The entirety of Equestria does not even know of my existence. If they were to learn of me, I fear they would become too dependant on me. My children who bear my likeness are the closest that can be permitted to come to serving as an embodiment of divine intervention."

I knew she was speaking of the Equestrian royal family. Especially Sunflare and Orbash. Ponies so powerful and ancient that they had long resigned themselves to only revealing themselves during the most dire crises imaginable. I nodded in understanding, but the All-Mother then took a step towards me with her wings spreading wide. She smiled more proudly as she then declared, "But rest assured... Should a day come where Equestria is in the gravest of peril... When it's at the point of no return if salvation does not arrive at once... If that day comes and I am convinced that there are no other alternatives to rescue my world from a fate it will never recover from, then... Only then will I descend upon my world and right these wrongs. But that day has not come yet."

Inspiring words, to say the least. In the darkest hour possible, the All-Mother would consider a direct intervention. But if even the risk of Equestria being permanently linked to Earth was not enough to spark her arrival, then what would? I could not comprehend it. And perhaps...I did not want to. But I still nodded and said, "I hope that day never comes... I can't imagine what kind of horror would require you to intervene."

"Neither can I. That decision must not be made lightly. But I have faith in my children. And in you. I know that my services will not be needed so long as you all stay the course." She said with a smile. The All-Mother then turned her gaze to the horizon, watching the world below us. "It is such a delicate balance... The more fragile and easily stained a world is, the more care that is needed to preserve it. I did not think it possible that a human...let alone one from a world as tainted as yours...could adore a world like mine so wholeheartedly."

"I... I really can't explain it myself." I replied while also beholding the beautiful world below us. I sighed as I thought back on the past two years that feel like a small eternity by this point. "I was so profoundly uncomfortable at first. It looked shallow and silly from a glance. But the world I came to know... There's such a beautiful depth to it. I wish I could put it into words better, but... I've grown to love your world because of...what it is not. And it's...not like my world. I didn't know or appreciate the beauty of a world like Equestria until I saw it for the first time. Your world...is one of a kind. And it needs to stay that way."

The All-Mother turned to me while I turned to her. She said nothing, but that smile... She adored what I had to say about it. And so I then added, "Thank you... Thank you for creating this paradise. And for allowing me to experience it for myself."

She stepped forward without a word. And in seconds, the All-Mother placed a kiss upon my forehead before smiling most thankfully at me. "And thank you for appreciating and cherishing all my world stands for. So very few would in due time."

"Not everyone really appreciates something as precious as the innocence your world embodies. I'm sure some would think they understand and respect your vision, but their actions would say otherwise. But not me. I'll always love Equestria for what it is." I replied before putting my arms around the All-Mother once again. That much I knew for certain. Equestria is a treasure like no other. And it must be preserved.

"I know you will, child. I know. And thank you." She replied softly before taking a step back and casting me a more somber smile. "Now then... I do believe it is time that you be on your way. I have said all I needed to. And now you know more than anyone else alive does. Hold this knowledge dear to yourself."

It was time to depart already? How much time had even passed in the mortal realm anyway? Was it morning? Was it still in the middle of the night? But while I cast my gaze down upon the beautiful world of Equestria one more time to savor the view a little longer, the All-Mother then spoke to me again. And with a tone of some urgency. "But when you awaken... I beg of you. Do not speak of me to those you meet. It would be for the best if my children would live on without knowledge of my existence. Can I ask this of you?"

I understood the logic behind her request and nodded in agreement. "I will. And I'll keep any mention of you in my writings hidden. Maybe when I get home, I'll even burn the pages that mention you."

"Thank you, child. I know it seems harsh, but it's for the best. But know this. I will always be watching. And should the darkest of hours dawn on my world, I will be there. And I will set things right." The All-Mother said softly before placing another kiss upon my brow. Her eyes met mine as an ethereal wind caused her brilliant red mane to waver in the breeze. "Now then... Close your eyes. It is time for you to return home. And thank you, champion of humanity. You will always be welcome in my world."

With some reluctance, I complied. My eyes closed. But I still heard the All-Mother speak to me. "Before you depart, know this. There is someone who has been wanting to speak to you for a long time. Tomorrow night when you sleep, they will appear before you. And don't be worried. They are a wonderful soul and are very excited to meet you. Take care, child. I pray your future in my world will be a wondrous experience for you."

And with that, I felt...things I did not before. I opened my eyes as a familiar weakness filled my body. I was alive. And I was back in my dorm inside the command center. I really did make it back alive and intact. And beyond the window... The faintest morning light. A sight I am always never awake in time to see. Dawn was approaching. And resting beside me was...

Celestia. She had remained by my side through the night. To see the beautiful Princess of the Dawn... A mare who bore an uncanny resemblance to a goddess I never even knew existed until that night... I now knew so much more than I did when I first closed my eyes upon being lowered into the encampment. I knew things now that mortals were not meant to know. But they were...good things to know. Knowledge I knew I would have to keep to myself.

In the faint morning light, I found the strength to move. Celestia had her wing draped over me like a blanket. And I gently rubbed my fingers over her wrist. "Celestia... Is everything...all right? Did we win?"

With enough rubbing, my beautiful beloved slowly opened her eyes. But that groggy gaze widened instantly when her gaze met mine. For just a moment, there were no words. I eventually asked, "Did we win?"

Swiftly, yet gently, Celestia pulled me close and pressed her lips into mine. And I did not resist. I savored that wonderful confirmation of good news. All was well now. And she whispered for confirmation of my health. "My sunshine... Are you well? Are you in pain? Is there anything I can do? Anything?"

"Hey, hey, I don't feel any different than before I first left my room last time. I'm stable. Tired, but stable." I replied softly while keeping my fingers upon her wrist. And I knew what she was thinking. She must have been so tempted to rush out of the room and spread the word that I was awake. And I had to put a stop to that. "Just...don't tell anyone I'm awake right now though... I want to go back to sleep for a while."

"Yes... Yes, I'm not surprised. You're never up at this hour, are you?" Celestia whispered to me as she looked like she was on the verge of tears. She giggled uneasily, probably overwhelmed with relief. Was she afraid that I would not survive the night? Was that why she stayed by my side? The Princess of the Dawn then whispered, "In that case, I'll stay right here. I won't leave this bed until you're ready to face the day. And it's going to be a very good day."

She looked so beautiful what little light was peeking through the curtains. And I appreciated my royal beloved honoring my choice to be undisturbed for a little longer. And she was in such high spirits too. I needed to know. "Did we win? Is it over?"

"We did. Whatever you did out there, it stopped everything..." Celestia whispered while she pulled me into a winged embrace. She whispered into my ear, "The Heaven's Pillar has collapsed. It's pieces are scattered for miles across the Empty Plains. And we sent out our scouts to observe the portal while it was closing. We got a confirmed visual of the moment it disappeared entirely. It's gone, my sunshine. Equestria has been spared from the evils of your world. Because of you. Thank you... Thank you, my love..."

A long and harsh sigh escaped my lungs. It truly was over... Thank the All-Mother. But still... I needed to provide a debriefing over what happened during the climax of that fateful encounter atop the Heaven's Pillar. "Celestia... I saw it... I saw the day when it happened... And I saw her..."

My words confused her. There was no way she could have known about what the Element of Humanity itself did that day. And what it allowed me to see. "Saw who, my love? Did someone show up to help? Someone we don't know about?"

"No, not that... I saw...the day it all happened. The Element of Humanity...showed us both." I explained with such an exhausted whisper. That memory haunted me. "I saw you... I saw your family... And I saw her and her men. Megan... I saw and heard everything... I saw the moment when...the plains went empty."

Her eyes opened wide upon hearing that name. A name of a wonderful human woman Celestia must have been very close to. "You... My goodness, you really did...You saw and heard everything that happened then?"

"Yeah... It was beautiful...but horrifying..." I replied as the memories of that rising shower of souls shot into the sky. Such an uncomfortable thought... "Was there anyone who was left behind? Anyone at all?"

"We did send out search parties to scour every single village and town out there once the deed was done. Just to be certain if there was anyone left who remained true to Equestria's ideals. And...there were none. Every last one of them... Too tainted to escape the judgement of the Elements. It was...such a dark day..." Celestia whispered with nothing but a sorrowful longing in her eyes. No one wanted what happened that day...

It was then that I knew she needed to know. "Celestia... I... I didn't actually slay the emperor. I couldn't. His defenses were too strong. I didn't make the portal close... He did. Seeing everything that happened that day from a new perspective... It broke him. I think...he always knew it was a mistake. I think he really wanted us to stop him. He set the portal to close on his own power. And...he severed his connection to me to allow himself...to die. He...dissolved in my arms..."

She was left silent in shock. To hear such kind words about the emperor who caused the eventual extinction of humanity in Equestria... She must have been resigned to only remember him with nothing but bitter disappointment. Celestia closed her eyes, muttering softly to herself. "You were still in there all along, old friend...?"

"I'm not saying you should forgive him. Even he knew what he did was not forgivable... I'm just letting you know that he remembered...his humanity, weirdly enough. He allowed Equestria to live on untainted by Earth. And..." I explained before I started to recall a certain revelation I was given that day. Something horrifying. Something that needed to be said, but not just to her. "There's one more thing, but...I think I should say it with your entire family hear. They need to hear it too."

"I see... Then I shall call them in when you're ready. But first..." Celestia whispered as she draped her wing over me once again. "A few more hours of rest, my sunshine?"

"Yeah... Another four or five hours, please..." I muttered while letting out a very strong yawn. I was not ready for the sun yet. Certainly not after all that happened in less than a week. "But please... Stay with me, dear. I really...don't want to be alone right now."

"There's nowhere I'd rather be, my love." Celestia whispered while she adjusted herself to get a little more comfortable on my bed. The gentle hums and beeps of the medical equipment beside my bed added to the calming atmosphere to the point where I was left wondering if they were designed to do that. She then smiled gratefully at me and said, "I'll be right here."

"Thank you... I love you." I whispered back to her, so glad that this ordeal was finally over. The two of us shared a kiss before we closed our eyes. Before sleep could take me, I whispered to her one last time. "And thank you...for letting me be a part of your world."

"No... Thank you, my sunshine. Thank you...for being worthy of our world." The Princess of the Dawn whispered into my ear. And then she placed a kiss upon it for good measure.

I was not ready to wake. Not ready to see the many faces who would want to check on me now that I could awaken. I still needed more rest first. But I was...so very happy. Happy that the nightmare was over and we could all wake up.

But more than anything, I was grateful for the one who made it all possible in the first place. The one who allowed Equestria to even exist. There were no words in my heart that could convey the gratitude I held for the All-Mother who would always remain outside the awareness of the very world she watched over.

I knew we would never meet again, but the time we shared together was...a meaningful experience. A beautiful mind with a deep appreciation for the beauty of the world she had created. And...such an understanding of what came before. The history of this world and the world that came before it is...strange. Strange, but endearing. And I am glad to be a part of it.

The All-Mother had crafted a paradise like no other. One I would always be grateful for. And as sleep took me, I hoped...that would never change. May her vision continue to guide this wonderful world down the delicate path of innocence. A path I am more than happy to walk.

Time of Healing

Author's Note

If you enjoy my works, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, please consider buying me a coffee.

Time of Healing

My sleep went uninterrupted for a while before my body finally decided it was time to awaken. And when I did, the faint and cool early autumn light of dawn had brightened greatly into the bright warm glow of the late morning. And between me and the window was the beautiful sleeping form of Celestia herself. Her constantly billowing mane had become still while she slumbered, serving as a physical indicator for her dreaming state. The only sounds that really reached my ears aside from her snoring were the gentle beeps and hums of the medical machines that were still hooked up to me.

I gazed at the ceiling to process what I knew at the time. It was over... The war was finally over. And we would all be going home very soon. With Celestia still at my side, I stayed silent in contemplation. I tried to reflect on the past several weeks. I even documented many of the more eventful days. All that time when I should have been back home in Ponyville...

My eyes narrowed in frustration. I resented everything about the situation. The very act of Equestria being forced into warfare when there is no place for it in this war. All those who got hurt... And my own debilitating injuries. I felt no worse off than when I last awoke before that fateful mission, so I was under the impression that nothing had changed. I would at least make a full recovery. But so many others...

Even with the war won, I sighed heavily. How many did we lose in the end? How many were maimed? What was it all for? We did not even gain anything from this war. No one did. It was all an effort that ultimately changed nothing. I squinted my eyes shut in bitterness. Nothing was gained... Nothing except...

My eyes fell upon the two pillows I had received during my time out there. Stuffed full with the discarded molted feathers of Silverstream and Terramar. And I knew of someone who made a house out of a bunch of spare pillows. Ocellus. And had I never come out there into the Empty Plains, I...never would have found her. Or even...

A silver lining crossed my mind. For as pointless as the entire war had ultimately proven to be, I did not come out of it without newfound boons. I gained nothing physical, but in terms of newfound relationships... If the war never happened, I would have never found Ember. I never would have found the Grove of Silence and the wonderful kirin who reside there. I likely would never have crossed paths with Gilda. And I most certainly would never have met the king and queen of Equestria themselves. Especially Orbash, that wonderful man of a stallion...

Perhaps I thought too soon when I believed the war had been meaningless. I did gain much... Much that would endure for a very long time. It was not the results of the war that made it somewhat worth it in the end. It was the friends I made along the way. The love that was found as well... And for that, I was grateful. I lost some of the bitterness in my heart as I thought about the wonderful people I met in the past weeks. The ones who kept me going when I surely would have turned back and run home otherwise.

I placed my hand over Celestia's wrist and gently tightened my grasp. I just wanted to go home. I wanted to put this entire mess behind me. And in a matter of moments, I noticed Celestia's mane starting to move. It actually startled me a bit when I noticed her long glorious hair starting to waver like there was something crawling inside it. But in seconds, I could no longer see the individual strands of hair as her mane took on the familiar mystifying form of an aurora. And then... Her eyes opened as her wing pulled me up against her. "Good morning, my sunshine... Did you sleep more soundly this time?"

"Yeah... Yeah, I think that did it for me." I replied with my fingers rubbing around her wrist. I was still so very tired, but at least my mind was not clouded. Even if I did feel the disorienting effect of a concussion fall over me for a brief moment. "So then... What's next? Time to start marching home?"

Celestia tenderly touched her nose to my cheek as she whispered with a firmer tone. "No... No, our people have been through enough just getting out here. From this point out, the militia will be airlifted back home. It might take a week or two in order for all of them to be swiftly moved back home, but it will be done. Although the wounded are taking priority for now."

"Nice... A flight home on an airship sounds like the perfect solution." I muttered in some relief. It was taxing enough just to get us out here. At least this would help and probably be good for moral. It would certainly be a treat for anyone who had almost never experienced riding an airship before to have another long quiet trip back. But as my thoughts of airships reached my mind, one specific airship's name flashed through my memory. "Is the Alabaster en route?"

"Probably. You know Novo would never miss a chance to see you now that victory has been declared. They will surely be here in the afternoon." Celestia replied with a bit of a giddy smile upon her lips. She must have anticipated me inquiring about that wonderful bird of paradise. Although she then asked, "Before I can forget... Was there...something you needed us all to hear?"

"Thanks for reminding me. Yeah... Yeah, if you could get them up here, I'd like to talk to them." I replied while knowing exactly who she meant. There was something the royal family needed to be debriefed on.

"Right then. Just a moment..." Celestia said before she lifted her head with her golden yellow aura billowing around her horn. But only for a moment. Less than a minute later, the aura faded while she smiled at me. "They will be here shortly. Although Nightmare Moon will have to watch from her chambers. I think climbing stairs is still a bit much for her right now."

"That makes sense." I muttered before I suddenly heard the sound of hooves coming up the stairs. The door to my room opened to reveal Luna quickly stepping inside. The Princess of the Night beamed at me as I provided a quiet greeting. "Morning, Luna..."

"Oh, praise the stars, you've awakened..." Luna said softly as a means to keep her voice down. She quickly trotted over to me and reached out for a gentle nuzzle against my cheek. "So good to see you well, my friend. Such a harrowing bout of waiting we had to endure once you returned."

"Thank you... I think I'll be all right at this rate." I replied before noticing Luna's right wing was folded in a slightly different manner than the left. As if it was holding something. "What's that there?"

"This? You should recognize it." She replied before her blue magic aura enshrouded her horn. A familiar crystal floated out from under her wing's grasp before rising up and being set atop my dresser. And right next to my helmet. Seeing my helmet there reminded me about the rest of my equipment. And I was quick to see the Lunar Shield leaning against it with the Celestial Sword's hilt plainly visible jutting up behind it. The tub for holding my armor was nowhere to be seen. They likely removed it now that there was no point in me wearing it. The crystal soon began to project a circular panel of distorted space above it. I could not see through it, but there was surely someone on the other side. Luna lifted her horn high and began to speak with a spell being cast through it. "Can you see anything, sister?"

A familiar voice filled my head. A voice being projected via magical telepathy. "Yes, the view is clear. And at just the right angle. Hello there, my dear... Are you well?"

"Yeah... I'd say the worst is over now. I think we'll all be OK now..." I replied while weakly waving my hand at Nightmare Moon's observation portal. I could not see her, but she could see me. Now all that we had to wait for was...

I barely had time to think as the sound of more hooves began to climb the stairs. And seconds later, the glorious forms of the king and queen of Equestria themselves entered my room with the door being locked behind them. Orbash entered first and immediately approached me with a subdued and deeply concerned smile on his face. The beautiful king lowered his horn to my brow and spoke...very softly. Like a true father comforting a gravely ill child of his own. "Good to see you, my boy... The medics said all was well, but...how are you feeling?"

"Not so great, but I've felt worse..." I muttered while flinching a bit at just how forward and tender he was being towards me. The king of Equestria, a stallion above all other stallions, yet he was showing me a tender sweetness as if I was his own. I slowly raised a hand and caressed the underside of his jaw as I muttered, "I think I'll make it just fine, your majesty..."

"Wonderful news. Do not leave our world just yet, child. Not after all that has passed." Sunflare said more firmly as she approached, but her eyes and face still displayed a gaze of worry. Although her eyes then fell upon Celestia instead. "Celestia... Were you by his side the entire night?"

The Princess of the Dawn wasted no time in providing an explanation. "I was, Mother. I...couldn't leave him unattended. I feared the worst... I needed to be near him in case something went wrong."

Sunflare cast her eldest daughter a cockeyed stare, but Orbash was quick to throw in some much needed levity. "Oh, don't give her that look, my love. A queen could hardly call herself a queen if she did not fear for her king when he is bedridden."

Celestia and I winced at his words, Orbash being all too keen of the relationship between his daughter and I. Luna though... She held a wrist to her lips to stifle a giggle. She was especially aware of the relationship between her sister and I. Nightmare Moon remained silent, but Sunflare... She just rolled her eyes. That stalwart fiery mare was not so quick to give the two of us her uncompromised blessings just yet. And I would have expected no less from her. Regardless, she then cleared her throat. "At any rate... I suppose you have a debriefing for us, champion of humanity?"

"Yeah... You all need to know what happened out there." I replied while Celestia tightened her winged grip around me. The room felt crowded, but I felt safe. I was in the company of the most powerful ponies in the world. There was nothing to fear. With all eyes on me, I began to recount the events of that desperate mission. "He really was there... It was...disturbing to see him for the first time. Not quite a man or a ghost, everything about the emperor felt wrong..."

"Unsurprising, really. I could not imagine him ever being restored to his prime, even through the methods we discovered." Orbash interjected at the first opportunity. He then asked, "But still... You succeeded, yes? The emperor was dust by the time we reached you. The portal was closing. Whatever it is that transpired up there, the mission was a success. You did it, my boy."

"No... I didn't. I couldn't." I explained as I remembered the despair I felt upon learning the true functions of that portal. And I could see that my admission was confusing my guests. "I couldn't kill him... His defenses were too strong. And... The portal...had become self-sustaining. And I couldn't close it. I didn't know how. The only one who could close it was its creator and..."

The looks in their eyes... A gaze of utter silent shock was being cast towards me while they listened without interruption. I steeled myself as I revealed the most shocking thing I had heard that day. "You need to know this... I learned...that my death would change nothing. If I died, the emperor would die with me. And the portal...would remain open forever. My death...would've doomed your world to whatever my world's evils would've done to it."

All eyes fell upon one mare. Sunflare stood transfixed and did not even breathe as she took those words in. The very first thing she ever did upon revealing herself to us was attempt to kill me in order to bring an end to the war right then and there. But how could we have known... In attempting to end the war swiftly, she nearly doomed her world to being infected by the evils of Earth. No words were spoken, but the previously unflappable sun queen bowed her head as she no longer appeared to be looking at anyone. It was then we heard the voice of Nightmare Moon. "Then...if that is so... How? How did you convince the emperor to relent and close the portal?"

My eyes fell upon the projection crystal before turning to gaze at my helmet and the Element of Humanity upon its brow. "We...saw a vision... I think the Element of Humanity itself projected it. We were...in the past. I saw all of you there. I saw the emperor in his youth. And I saw... Her... The first bearer of the Element of Humanity."

There was a subtle gasp in the air. Celestia remained knowingly silent, having been told that much the previous night. But Luna did speak. "You saw Megan... You saw that day? When...it all ended?"

"I saw everything... I heard everything. And it was...hard to watch. All those lights shooting up into the sky for miles... And..." I muttered while feeling an almost painful sensation in my heart as I recalled that cataclysm. And I could still hear his sorrowful cries. "He broke. Seeing the consequences of his actions from an outsider's perspective... That was the push he needed. He tried to attack the projection of his past self and just... I think he always knew he was wrong... I think deep down that he wanted us to stop him... I suggested he do what Megan would've wanted. And he...set the portal to close. I didn't even deal the final blow. He severed his connection to me and...dissolved in my arms... The last thing he ever told me was to not follow his path..."

For a moment, they all stayed silent. And they then bowed their heads. Orbash then muttered softly, "If only, old friend... If only."

"Thank you for telling us this, my sunshine. We...needed to know this." Celestia whispered to me before placing a kiss upon my cheek. "But now, it's over. And we can...finally move on."

I did not even look her. My mind was elsewhere. How could I ever go back to Equestria after that? I knew there were many who came to resent me for my role in this war and the unending corruption of Equestria at the hands of Earth's influence. I asked softly, "Will they ever take me back after this?"

Luna stepped forward with her frown flattening into a very firm scowl. "Of course they will, my friend. I'm not certain if you were cognizant enough at the time, but they... Our people cheered when you were lowered into the encampment. Many were even in tears when the medics confirmed that you would make a full recovery. That hatred is gone...because there is no place for it. You were a pawn who turned on its master for our world. They know that now. You preserved our world even at the expense of ever going home again. Everyone who knows you here knows what you have done. And the grave risk you took to put a stop to this threat. You are safe. You are appreciated. And our people will gladly welcome you home with open arms. You have more than earned your place among us."

It sounded too good to be true. I still remember the wary stares of those around me after the truth was revealed by the king and queen. And the words of burning contempt from those in the infirmary. So many suffering injuries they may never recover from. I knew Luna meant well, but...I could not believe it. And that was what hurt most. All I did was nod to convey the illusion that I agreed. But I knew in my heart that I would never be fully welcome in Equestria again after all that has happened.

Sunflare began to step forward before she asked, "Is there anything else we need to know?"

"No... That's it. Aside from whatever was keeping me going failing just after that, nothing else happened before you two showed up." I replied weakly as I felt Celestia tighten her winged embrace around me. I think she knew I was not emotionally well at that time.

The sun queen turned her gaze to everyone who was present before she said, "If I may be so bold... Please depart for now. I wish to have a private audience with this man."

I felt Celestia pull me even more firmly against her while casting her mother an uneasy gaze. But the sun queen did not relent. "Please. I beg of you."

The sincerity in her voice never wavered. And it was just enough to convince them to leave. With great reluctance, Celestia rose from my side and followed her sister and father out the door. And one again, they did not have the presence of mind to turn off the crystal that served as Nightmare Moon's window into the conversation. I knew she was still watching. And would most likely take extreme measures if her mother tried anything.

As the sun queen gazed down at me without a word, I turned my gaze away from her and looked up at nothing at all. "Going to give me a private execution?"

I noticed the queen visibly flinch at my words. A look of shame filled her eyes. And without a word, she stepped over me and took Celestia's place at my side. The sun queen draped her wing over me, her touch exceptionally warm, and whispered to me. "I cannot apologize enough for that day... I was hasty... Much too hasty... And I doubted you. Forgive me, child. I shan't part with this shame easily."

This unexpected tenderness left me in a state of mild disbelief. I could have sworn she hated me when we first met. The ruthlessness of her methods, the brutally cold tone o her words. She would have slaughtered me had her daughter and husband not intervened. I asked weakly, "If Orbash wasn't there, would you have...?"

Sunflare sighed bitterly beside me as she held me against her. "There are no words to describe how much I need that stallion... I would even hazard a guess that I need him more than he needs me. He is the only one who can temper the inferno in my heart. I would have surely...made very many mistakes had he not been there for me. I love my king... I love that silly fool, no matter how many times he may pester me."

Once again, that gentle sincerity filled every word she said. I would have never believed such tenderness would ever be possible in that mare after the day she tried to destroy me. And if Orbash... If that wonderful loveable king had not calmed her down in the way only he could... What would she have done? What even brought them together? It was a mystery that only she had the answer to. "How did you two even meet?"

A nostalgic sigh hissed from her nostrils as I saw her starting to smile a bit. "Far too long ago. Well before the first sunrise. His memory and mine only go back so far. We do not even recall when our lives began. It was as if Orbash and I...merely existed since the beginning. But I... I was an anomaly in the eyes of Equestria's primitive population. You would think that a mare as radiant as I, one who is tied to the light of the flame, would draw wonder and awe from those around me. But no, they were wary of me. A creature of light in a world eternally wrapped in shadows? Such a thing could never be natural. And I accepted my solitude. Until he came for me."

I did not ask questions, but it was surprising to hear that one in possession of powers attuned to light and warmth could be so feared by the people of Equestria just because of how out of place she looked. An unexpectedly somber start for the mighty sun queen herself. I then asked, "What did Orbash do when he found you?"

"He pursued me. Relentlessly." Sunflare spoke as I heard a barely muffled snicker from her as some amusing memories were probably playing out in her head. "Instead of fearing me, he was drawn to me because of how glorious I looked in the shadows. I thought he was being absurd and repelled him, having grown too accustomed to being feared and ostracized. I attempted to flee, but he would always track me down. And when I came to see running was impossible, I tried to use force. But he matched me blow for blow, spell for spell. I could not destroy him...for he was my equal."

A most interesting origin of Equestria's first royal couple... I could already picture it in my head, Orbash chasing her through the night, whittling away at her emotional isolation with witty banter until finally coming to a magical battle that ended in a stalemate. Sunflare then sighed almost happily, "I was...in awe to see one as powerful as me repel every magical assault I unleashed. He was so kind and witty, yet so very patient to never give up. Although I admit we ran ourselves ragged before I could be convinced. And when I demanded I be told what it was he wanted from me, he simply stated...that I was all he wanted."

I found myself smiling, still picturing how that wonderful stallion would slowly win her over. Sunflare smiled calmly as she closed her eyes. "He took me under his wing...and we were never apart again after that. He introduced me to the people of our world and they grew to love me as well. Even began to savor the light of my form and the warmth of my magical energies. And in time...we were blessed with two daughters... And I was never more grateful for my king of the night having found me."

That was easily the happiest tone of voice I ever heard out of her. To see the most terrifying mare in the world so calm and pleased was...enlightening, to say the least. I asked softly, "Orbash really is something, huh?"

"There is no other stallion out there who can compare to my king. He is the finest. The first sire. There will never be a stallion that can come close to that wonderful man. And he is all mine." Sunflare replied as I even heard her chuckle a bit upon saying that last bit. Knowing someone like Orbash is her husband must have been making her feel like the luckiest mare in the world. "And I do my part for him... He can be...too soft. Too forgiving. And I have to rectify that when I must."

"I see where Nightmare Moon gets her defiant streak from." I retorted while I suddenly realized Nightmare Moon was still watching from nearby. That crystal atop the dresser left us as an open book. The Princess of Dreams was still watching, but she was being very quiet. Remembering that Sunflare had requested we be alone together, I tried asking an important question. "Do you think you'll ever try to convince Orbash to...let me be brought to the gallows?"

"Child..." Sunflare muttered before she lifted her head to gaze down upon me. "Orbash loves you. He cherishes you as if you were his own. He will never agree to let you serve as a sacrifice, no matter how I or anyone else may argue. If nothing else, please believe that you are dearly cherished by my king."

Yet again, it sounded too good to be true. Sky Beak had always been the closest thing to a father I had ever known in Equestria. I could not imagine another, let alone one who was deeply attuned to humanity's betrayal of Equestria, even coming close to that. But as that wonderful papa bird passed my mind, I realized how dearly I was missing him. I last saw him just before I left for the last mission. Did he know I was all right? I asked softly, "Before I forget... Sky Beak. Is he all right?"

"From what I understand, none were harmed during that final siege. He and his fellow archers are all well, from last I heard." Sunflare explained while keeping me tucked under her wing. That was good news. And it was to be expected. The archers had always been well out of harm's way since the very start. The sun queen then whispered, "I am certain he would be pleased to know you have awakened. I shall summon for him once we are done here."

In was then that a voice filled the room. Or perhaps it merely filled our heads. "Mother, I do believe he is still very much afraid of you. You have much to repent for, do you not?"

Nightmare Moon. She was still watching. And she could still reach us. For being so fearful of her own mother for so long, it was impressive to hear her more or less reprimand her own far deadlier mother. The bridge had been crossed some time earlier. And Sunflare did not deny that statement. She said softly, "I know... I know, my child... I have made...many mistakes... Many missteps fueled by old instincts bound by flames. I am not your father... I never will be."

"I do not want you to be my father, Mother. Be you. And find it in you to look past old injustices. You do understand that the man in your grasp is a dear friend to Equestria, yes? You know he is not a threat to our people, do you not?" Nightmare Moon asked from the comfort of her private chambers. She used to be so deathly fearful of the mare who was always her mother. Born a demon, but risen as a true princess, but Sunflare was so unwilling to see that. Not that I could blame her.

"No... No, he most certainly is not our enemy... Nor even the slightest threat." Sunflare muttered softly before I saw her eyes gazing at me. She sighed harshly before saying, "I fear I have far to go to repent for my transgressions these past weeks... But know this, child. I hold no ill will towards you. The only one I hold disappointment for is myself. As queen of Equestria, I beg of you... Please find it in you to forgive me one day... Certainly not now, but someday."

I thought such words were beyond her. I never imagined the queen of Equestria, so stalwart in her stance an beliefs, would beg a lowly mortal man like me for forgiveness. For one, I was without words. All I could do was rest my fingers upon her wrist. She whispered at me gingerly, "You have always been so good to my daughters... Please, continue to be kind to them. They adore you."

"I will." My response was immediate and quiet, my eyes gazing at the ceiling in all manner of fatigue. But I then felt the sun queen pull me up against her. Even her arm was draped across me. "Your majesty...?"

"Shhh... No words for now, child." She whispered to me as I could see her eyes had closed. She felt so warm... Not at all like the inferno I had come to associate her with. More like...the gentle rays of the morning sun. Warm and comforting. "Let me hold you for now. Stay beneath my wings...and I shall keep the darkness away."

The fiery and terrifying queen was no longer present. I think only the mother in Sunflare was present at that time. I leaned just slightly into her warm embrace. Sunflare was a mare I had learned to fear. And now...it was like she was a completely different person from the mare I first met. All but alone, I closed my eyes and just basked in the warmth of the sun queen beside me.

I think I was starting to drift off for a nap when I heard a knock at the door. The voice of Orbash called out from beyond it. "Sunflare, my love? We have a visitor who wishes to see his boy. Shall I bring him in?"

His boy? Was it...Sky Beak? Sunflare's eyes popped open at the tapping of a hoof on the door before she lifted her head. "Yes, I suppose he may enter."

"Thank you, my dear. Right this way, my good man." I heard the moon king reply before the door swung open to reveal that glorious stallion. And stepping in behind him was a very familiar hippogriff stallion. It had been some time since I last saw him out of uniform. And the instant our eyes locked, Sky Beak rushed to my side. "Easy there, friend. I assure you he's quite well in spite of things."

"I know, your majesty. Just..." Sky Beak muttered before Sunflare had to pull back from me. My father all but threw himself onto me as he put his arms for me while fresh tears began to flow. "You really are...going to be fine... I just about fainted when I saw you drop like that, my boy..."

"I'm OK, papa bird... I'll be all right..." I muttered as I too failed to hide my tears. For a while, I really thought I was saying goodbye to him for the final time. And now I was back in his warm feathered embrace. I contained my voice, but my tears still flowed. Trying to keep the emotions from festering for too long, I then asked, "Is everyone all right?"

"Yes... Yes, we all got through that last one unscathed." He replied while trying to dry his tears. I saw that wonderful stallion starting to smile while even chuckling at the thought in hindsight. "It got pretty harrowing back there. We gave them everything, even right down to our last arrow. My comrades and I were about ready to retreat by air, but...I guess you finished thing sup at just the last second."

It was a dreadful thought. Having the entire encampment drained of all ammunition for the archers and sentries? It really did come down to the wire. It was such an uncomfortable thought, imagining an ocean of Hollows swarming towards the encampment undeterred. "Sorry for the close call... Things got complicated up there."

We held each other for a moment longer while Orbash stepped closer and took a seat at my bedside. He then looked over his shoulder at the projection crystal atop my dresser. He cracked a smile as he said, "It seems we forgot to turn this off. Are you still there, my dear?"

"Yes, Father. And you may deactivate it. I feel ready for a nap myself." I heard Nightmare Moon's voice speak throughout the room. She then said softly, "Take care, my friend. We will speak again soon."

"Yeah... You too." I muttered while the glow of the crystal finally faded. I then asked softly to Sky Beak, "We can...finally go home, right?"

"Mmhm, definitely. And I'll be sure to tell our family that you'll pull through just fine." He whispered to me while instinctively bringing his beak to my head for a bit of preening only to notice that it was wrapped in bandages. I cracked an amused smirk once I noticed what he was trying to do. He then asked, "Oh, right... Did they really take it all off like that?"

"Yeah, they did. On the bright side, I won't be needing a haircut until spring rolls around." I retorted while not minding having no hair on my head for a while.

"Oh, that's a shame. I wouldn't mind doing a little preening now and then. It always made Terramar and Silverstream happy when they were just little things." Sky Beak chuckled at his lack of observations. Although he then turned his gaze towards Sunflare and Orbash. "Thank you again for watching over my boy out there. I... I don't know what I would've done if he didn't make it back."

Sunflare nodded in acknowledgement even while she appeared uncomfortably pressed up against the wall and window beside my bed to make room for him. "We did all we could, Sky Beak."

Orbash then leaned closer and asked, "Speaking of which... What can you tell us about your boy here?"

That whimsical tone in Orbash's voice... The wiggling of his eyebrows told me he was playing upon the camaraderie he displayed with Sky Beak the last time they were in the same room with each other. Two wonderful fathers that had more in common than most would expect. And so Sky Beak said, "Well, for starters... He's a great listener. You'll see him go quiet ore often than not, but that's because he's listening in on everything happening around him. But when he does speak, he speaks well."

True to his words, I did not interrupt or interject. I merely listened in on everything that was said. And Orbash listened well too. When I glanced at Sunflare, she was merely smirking as if she knew exactly what it was her husband wanted to know. He just wanted to get to know me better from the only other father in the world who saw me as his own.

Sky Beak was so kind with how he described me. Even brought up things I would not have expected him to notice. I suppose hippogriffs really do have great eyes for more than just seeing what is on the surface. Orbash eventually chuckled and said, "Ha, you and I should share a drink sometime, my good man. I think we would be good friends."

"Oh, how grand. Now I have to deal with two of you now, don't I?" Sunflare grumbled while the two stallions beside us just laughed together. They really do have a lot in common. And I felt blessed in their company.

It was right around then that there was a knock at the door. And the voice on the other side was not one I recognized. Not immediately at least. "Hello? Am I interrupting? I need to ask any visitors to vacate the premises for a little while. I need to run a few tests and examinations on our patient, please."

It sounded like one of the medics. And my three guests looked at each other in understanding with Sky Beak speaking first. "I guess we shouldn't take up too much of your time. I'm sure you'll be getting many visitors today."

"Yeah, probably... We'll see each other again soon, right?" I asked while Sky Beak touched his beak to my brow. I shed a tear, not wanting to be away from him so soon. "Love you, papa bird..."

"Love you too, my boy. I'll stop by again when the opportunity comes up." He replied while Sunflare began to step over me to leave my bed. Sky Beak then asked, "Now then, about that drink..."

"Ha, right this way, my good man. They just brought in a shipment of fine wine I've been wanting to sample." The moon king retorted while leading his wife and new friend to the door. Once it was open, he stepped back to allow our guest to enter. "He's all yours, doctor."

"Thank you, your majesties." The voice replied before I saw the doctor enter while my guests departed. I never got his name, but he was the same stallion I spoke to during my brief stay in the infirmary. He had a look of relief on his eyes the instant his gaze met mine. "Ah, good to see you're already awake. We weren't entirely certain how long you would be out. How are you feeling? Any symptoms I should know about?"

"I'm just tired...and feel occasional bouts of disorientation that clear up in a few seconds." I replied as I even felt exactly those symptoms right there.

"Typical concussion symptoms. Only time will fix that. Now then... I'll just take a look here and be out of your way." He spoke before starting to examine the readings on the medical equipment and basically giving me a full physical inspection. He muttered to himself while going about his business, apparently finding nothing too worrisome to bring up.

Seeing the medic there though... It made me wonder how many wounded he had to treat. How many he could not save. My heart heavy with dread, I turned my gaze towards the ceiling and asked a question I needed an answer for. "Doc... Be honest with me here... How many did we lose?"

"You mean...how many deaths?" He asked softly while I could only turn my gaze away from him. And the answer I got... It was the last thing I expected to hear. "None. Not one confirmed loss. I was shocked too by the end of it, but really... We lost no one out here."

"You're kidding... Not one death? Everyone made it...?" I asked as I turned my head to look at him. It sounded like nothing short of a miracle. At least until I recalled how our R&D lab team did everything in their power to prioritize survival rates for our infantry. Did we get lucky? Or did all our preparations pay off? But...there was one. One person I had resigned myself to believing would never survive her injuries. "But...what about Trixie?"

I saw the enemy descend upon her. I saw her vital signs flatline. I watched my friend...die. Surely... Surely she was... The doctor turned away from me in foreboding silence. Just when I began to believe that Trixie ended up becoming a tragic exception, he spoke softly. "Good news or bad news first?"

I did not even need to think it over. "Good news first."

"The good news is that Miss Lulamoon is going to make it." He replied as I felt an overwhelming sense of relief in my heart. And...it hit me harder than I expected. I whimpered with eyes squinted shut, tears squeezing themselves out. I was so sure I would never see her alive again... And it was when I finally managed to calm my nerves that the doctor spoke. "And that's the only good news I have."

This alarmed me. The only good news was that Trixie was going to live? Then... What else was there? I did not even have to ask to provoke an explanation. "We were struggling with supplies and her wounds were severe... A medically induced coma was deemed necessary, but... There were complications. She's going to be out for some time, but we have an estimate that she will come out of it in a few weeks at least. And even then..."

A coma. A medically induced coma. But...those are reversible under ideal circumstances, I do believe... But I barely even had time to think before he revealed the rest to me. "Even once she does wake up... Miss Lulamoon is going to be in for a long and difficult road to recovery. A full recovery is possible...but it will take time to get there. Possibly years..."

I felt...so helpless as I heard this. I turned my head back and gazed at the ceiling. The war was over. Victory was ours. So then why... Why this? Why to her? Why did you do that for me, Trixie? Would she ever even be able to perform again? Was her career...over entirely?

A new wave of guilt washed over me. A friend of mine... All but crippled because of my presence... How would I even be able to face her now? My lack of a response gave the medic reason to focus on his task. Just when I thought he was finishing up, I found the will to speak. "Doc... Be honest with me here. Was everything that happened... Everyone who got hurt... Was it my fault?"

I could not even bring myself to look at the one who presided over all of the wounded in the infirmary. He saw everyone who was wounded because of my presence. He probably heard some...very unpleasant things being said by those he had to treat. I heard the tapping of a pencil against a clipboard as he surely pondered his response. "As a doctor, I have to look at the hows and the whys of why I have a patient before me. As for the whys... No, I don't believe you had any real involvement here. We were all in this mess for the same reason you were. And it's not like you didn't get out of that last major battle unscathed. We were all the victims here. And now that every last one of us gets to go home alive... I think that's enough. There's no reason for you to blame yourself."

I wanted to believe him, I really did. But I could not. Hatred is not so easily cast aside. And I heard and saw enough. The doctor then did say, "Anyway, it looks like you're through the worst of it. Just take it easy for a while. I know broken bones take a lot out of you, but only time will heal that."

"I guess I should increase my calcium intake..." I muttered while knowing proper nutrition helps with healing. With his work done, the medic left the room. And I was left alone with my thoughts. Those wretched bitter thoughts. The war was over, so then why did it feel like it was not?

So much happened because of my presence. A war no one wanted. Experiences the people of Equestria should not have been exposed to. Wounds and scars they may never recover from. Everything felt futile. An empty victory. It was not good for me to be left alone with my very dark thoughts. As much as I wanted to be alone and away from those who were harmed on my watch, the door to my room soon opened again. And I did not even turn my gaze to the visitor while closing my eyes to feign sleep. Perhaps if they thought I was sleeping, they would depart.

I was given no such thing. I expected the sound of hooves, but the faint tapping along the floor was not a sound I immediately recognized. But I kept my eyes closed. They were looming right over me. And then... Something touched my left hand. Took hold of it. Not a hoof, but...another hand. One that was...lined with scales.

This presence... I could not ignore it. I opened my eyes and gazed up at my visitor even as she gazed down at me. Ember stood beside me, her body still bearing white bandages upon her torso. And for a moment, there were no words between us. I started to part my lips to try and speak, but Ember silenced me. She brought a finger to my lips and shook her head. She knew I was exhausted, even if speaking was well within my ability at the time. She closed her eyes and lowered her head, bringing her lips to mine. That one kiss... It reminded me of everything that had been pushed to the back of my mind. I had forgotten just...how vital Ember's presence had become for me during those dark days. And through that kiss, I felt a glimmer of courage in my heart. Courage she had always given me.

Those beautiful scarlet eyes gazing down at me... Why was she so silent? I watched in silence as Ember gently crawled past me and rested beside me to my right. Her hand rested delicately upon my chest with her fingers lightly dragging along it. We said nothing for a short while, but we never looked away. The beautiful yet powerful Dragon Lord did eventually speak. But only through a whisper. "They said you would make a full recovery. Is that true? Are you feeling all right?"

"I think so. The worst is over." I retorted with my left hand rising to my chest to rest over hers. It was hard to feel miserable in Ember's presence. None had done more for me and my misery behind closed doors. I then whispered, "Thanks for being here... I...didn't realize how much I need you right now."

"You'll always have me." She whispered before draping her beautiful blue wing over me. "I think...we all a good long quiet period right now. War just isn't good for your head. I never thought I'd ever be so ready to go home and just...relax."

Going home to Ponyville felt like an impossibility. Like something I would never experience again. Certainly not after everything that had happened and what was known now. Ponyville welcomed me with curious stares and genuine kindness when I first showed up. Now that word of the war's true nature had surely spread, what would happen once I returned home? Would the populace run me out of town? It was a feeling of being so thoroughly unwanted I could not shake no matter how I tried. Once I started thinking about it, I could not stop. At least not until I felt Ember very firmly grasp my hand in hers. This physical stimuli was just enough to provide a distraction. And when I looked at Ember, she reached out and placed a kiss upon my lips once more. "The war might be over, but you're not safe and sound yet. I'm not going anywhere until you're back home."

"Thank you... I feel like you might be the only one giving me the strength to not just...sink into bitterness." I muttered with a sigh. What was wrong with me... Why was I so fearful of things I knew surely were not true, but could not be convinced of otherwise? Even through those beautiful and loving scarlet eyes, I had to wonder if Ember held any sort of resentment or fear towards me. Especially after seeing her cower before me that one night. "Are you...afraid of me?"

"Of course not. Not anymore. It's not like there's a reason for you to get fierce in the face of the enemy now that there's no reason to fight." Ember replied while looking not that surprised over such a question. She then yawned and cuddled up to me even more cozily. "Look... You're just tired. We're all tired here. Just take it easy for now. Once we're all back home and going back to old routines that made us happy."

It felt like a small eternity had gone by. I almost could not even remember what it was like to live in a place as idyllic as Ponyville by then. But...what about her? I then asked, "What happier routines are you looking forward to?"

"I... Uh..." Ember muttered before she rolled her eyes in annoyance. "All right, I guess I don't have anything happy to look forward to once I get back home... But I do have a good idea of where to take things once I do. I've got some plans in mind... A real step forward in the right direction for all those boulderheads. And from what I overheard, my subordinates really seem to have found some renewed respect for Equestria's people. They might be the advocates I need for some real reforms in the dragon lands."

"I have faith in you, Ember. I know you'll pull through." I muttered as I tightened my grasp around her fingers. Ember...had performed splendidly during this entire mess. I had nothing but the highest hopes for her. But now that the war was ending... Would we have to say goodbye? "You were one of the best things to happen to me out here, Ember... I don't think I would've made it this far without you."

"I was happy to be here, James. Because you made it all worth it." Ember whispered to me as we shared a quiet gaze. I expected her to smile, but she did not. She appeared at peace, yet looked uneasy. She then whispered, "You'll be going home soon... And...I can't follow you..."

These words stabbed me in the heart. The longer Ember had been by my side out there, the more constant and needed her presence became. And now...I could not bear the thought of having to say goodbye. With my throat clenching in newfound grief, I felt fresh tears starting to build at the edge of my eyes. Goodbyes are rarely happy. And some...are more painful than others. Ember saw the glistening of my eyes and released my hand from her grasp so she could bring hers to my cheek. "Why are you crying?"

I barely maintained my composure, not wanting to weep right into her face. "I...don't want to see you leave..."

We could not resist. With tears flowing free, we both brought our lips together. A very loving, yet very sad kiss... It would not be long before we would part ways. And I was dreading it. Falling in love with one whose duties require them to be far from the home of the other... I only then realized what a challenge it is to sustain such a bond. And when that kiss ended and our weeping eyes opened once more, Ember whispered in pleading. "Please... Take me home with you... Let me stay by your side forever..."

"I want to... But...your people need you, right?" I asked with my heart aching. I knew Ember would be happy in Ponyville. It would take some getting used to, but she would surely come to appreciate modern Equestrian living. And yet...I knew it could not be. Not when her people desperately needed her guidance more than I did.

Ember snorted quietly with a look of frustration in her scarlet eyes. "I can dream, can't I? A big part of me wants to run... Just...run away... Just so I can be with you forever. Even with all the battles and the marching and the worrying... These have been some of the happiest days of my life in years out here... All because I had you. And that's because...you still give me hope."

I whimpered into her embrace. Nothing had changed. Her love still burned hot as the volcanoes of the dragon lands. And I knew mine still blazed for her. It was so hard resisting the urge to say it. And it would have been such a perfect time to tell her. The war was over. Not a single life had been lost. And Equestria would remain untouched by the sins of my world. What better time to tell the wonderful dragoness that I love her and let us finally became something more?

But I could not. And I knew I should not. No matter what wonderful things she said to me, no matter how hotly her heart burned for me, I knew I would never be worthy of the Dragon Lord herself. Not after all that happened. Her people wanted me dead. Made an attempt on my life to end the war. They would never accept their queen finding love with a man whose presence unleashed such a disaster onto their world. The dragons...were the one race of people I could never see letting that fact go. I was in love...and I knew it could never be. But I could not tell her. At least...allowing our love to simmer at that threshold without ever crossing it was...just comforting enough.

We held each other to savor this moment of respite. Just the two of us. I knew I could never be hers, but I still whispered a precious request to her. "Ember... Will you...please stay with me? At least until I'm back home in Ponyville?"

"Of course, my little warrior poet." She said without the slightest hesitation. Ember then reached out and placed a kiss upon my brow before displaying such a tender smile. "And with this kiss, I renew my vow. I shall watch over you at all times until you're back home in familiar territory. I mean that's all right with you, yeah? You don't mind me being with you at all times?"

I knew better than to question the vow of a dragon. Their devotion is unwavering. And I was dearly touched. "I never tire of you, Ember... Thank you."

"I'm here for you. You know that." She whispered with those delicate fingers tracing along my jaw. Although she then asked, "Come to think of it... Do you think you're well enough to stand? It's gotta be boring staying stuck in here all day. Are your wounds stable enough?"

"You know, that's a good question. We should ask one of the medics. Is the guy who was just up here still around?" I replied while wondering if I could actually stand. I did not feel quite as out of it as I was immediately after suffering that injury. How quickly does the body stabilize after suffering a broken bone?

Ember brought her hand to my face once again to cradle it tenderly. "If you don't mind me leaving your side for a minute, I can go check."

I did not refuse. Ember crawled over me and out of my bed before leaving the room. A couple of minutes later, she came back up with a subtle smile on her lips. "Yes, he was still down there. And it sounds like your vital signs are stable enough to get rid of...um...whatever all this stuff is."

Ember had no idea what to even make of the medical equipment beside me. But I did like the sound of that. I nodded and said, "Sure. Let them know I'd like to not be confined to being bedridden."

She departed again and was gone a while longer this time. When I heard Ember coming back up, it sounded like she was not alone. A number of hooves clopping could be heard coming up the stairs. And when she stepped inside, the same doctor as before followed after her along with a couple of other unicorn medics. He greeted me with a smile and said, "All right then, Mr. James. It sounds like you want out and we agree you have stabilized enough to be discharged. Just be sure to take it easy for a while and avoid subjecting your head to any force."

"Will do, doc. Thanks." I replied while Ember stepped to the side and watched them go about their business with her arms crossed. The medical machines went silent as they were deactivated, although I still winced when they extracted the needles from me that had me hooked up to an IV drip. Ember's eyes visibly narrowed at the first sign of pain in me. But once I was disconnected and the entry points for the needles cleaned and bandaged, the medics used levitation magic to carry the equipment out of the room with them. Just like that, my room felt much more spacious and not quite as cozy. I suppose it did not matter. I would not be there for much longer anyway.

Ember stepped my way once the door closed behind the medics. She looked me over with her gaze softening. I must have not looked quite as vulnerable now that I was not in the presence of medical devices. She then asked, "Did they hurt you? It looked like you were in pain for a moment."

"Pain is inevitable when needles are involved. Nobody likes them, but it's a necessity at times." I replied while looking at the back of my bandaged arm. "I always hated medical needles, but I've grown a little more tolerant of them over the years."

"Something tells me that's one bit of modern medicine my people will be especially unhappy with." Ember said with a crooked smile. I think she was actually looking forward to the unpleasant reactions of her people getting their first vaccinations. Although she then said with a softer smile, "You're already looking better."

"I guess I must not look so bad when I don't have a bunch of tubes and wires hooked up to me." I muttered as I pushed my blankets off me. I was still clad in just my boxers. I would either need to get dressed or have something draped over me before I could step outside. But one question still remained. Could I even stand? "Ember? Help me up?"

"Sure. Easy now." She said with barely more than a whisper. She stepped over to m and took hold of my hand to steadily pull me up to a sitting position. I was expecting an immediate surge of vertigo, but the strain of pushing myself up was not as disorienting as expected. I turned to my left, set my feet upon the floor, and let Ember take each hand into her grasp. "All right then... Slowly..."

Ember began to step back very cautiously. Her powerful grip pulling me up. But as I rose to my feet, the physical strain proved to be too much. I felt...shockingly unsteady. So much so that I was afraid for Ember to let me go. "Ember... I'm afraid to walk."

"Still dizzy? OK, let's get you...there." Ember replied while stepping forward to let me take a seat back on my bed. My head cleared up enough once I was seated, but I still bowed my head in frustration. To not even be able to stand without risk of toppling over... If I were to fall, I would hit my head and be right back in bed with even more aggravated injuries. It was a risk we could not take. As I bowed my head, Ember stepped closer and lifted my face by the chin to look at me. "Is there any way we can get you downstairs without you having to walk?"

Disappointed as I was, I still had one idea. "I'm not even really sure how they got me here from the infirmary. If I had to guess, the only way I'll get out of here that doesn't involve a stretcher is with a wheelchair. And that's if they have the right size for me."

"Wheel...chair? I don't even know what that is, but I'll check. Wait here for me." Ember replied in confusion before leaving my room once more. And for another fifteen minutes or so, I sat there on the bed with only the muffled sounds of activity outside the command center reaching my ears. But when I finally did hear noise coming up the stairs, it was...rather noisy. Like someone was dragging something bulky up the steps. And once the door swung open, Ember stepped in backwards while looking at me over her shoulder. "Found one!"

Sure enough she found exactly what I needed. A wheelchair was pulled in behind her and it was just my size too. I felt my heart light up now that we had a way to get me out of the house. Ember rolled it over before stopping it before, but she then took a good look at me. "Let's get you dressed first. Might be too drafty out there for you right now."

"Sounds like a good idea." I retorted while Ember went rooting around in my dresser before pulling out the first shirt and pair of pants she could find. She was very attentive and helped me get those and a pair of socks on without a fuss. It was...strange, having the Dragon Lord herself serving as my caretaker. I felt compelled to ask, "Wouldn't you rather ask someone else to do this?"

"You got a problem with me doing all this?" She replied while raising an eyebrow in a manner that had me fearing that I had offended her. Instead, Ember just smirked at me and said, "No, I don't mind at all. This is easy for someone with my strength."

Inquiring further could be dangerous. I knew why she was going so far out of her way to do this for me. It was for the same reason Novo gave me a sponge bath without any prompting. It was all out of love. And few hearts burn as hot as that of a dragon. I did not want Ember to feel like I did not appreciate her actions and allowed her to go about her business uninterrupted.

Once I was clothed enough, all that was left was to get me into the wheelchair. Ember had it set just to my right. She stood before me and took hold of my hands. "OK, if we can get you standing and then turn you to the left, we can get you seated just fine."

"I gotcha. Hold onto me." I said while Ember began to step backwards. I felt that lack of balance as soon as I was on my feet. The taller I was, the more I could feel myself sway. Ember quickly stepped forward and practically embraced me against her. I asked softly, "You got me?"

"I got you. Just turn to the left. Easy now..." Ember instructed while I started to shuffle my feet. For being so small and light, Ember was as sturdy as a bolder. She would not let me fall. After making a quarter rotation, she helped me step backwards before having me sit in the wheelchair. Ember then got my foot panels in place to keep my feet off the floor and rested her hands on her hips while admiring the results of our efforts. "Easier than I expected. Are you feeling all right?"

"About as good as I can get in spite of everything. And thank you..." I muttered while not used to having to be so reliant on others just to get out of bed. I let out a long wheeze as I said, "I'm sorry to be such a bother..."

"Don't say that. It's not your fault. I'm happy to be here for you. You've done so much for me, so I've gotta do my part." Ember stepped forward with a smile and gingerly brought her finger to the underside of my chin. She smiled so tenderly at me as she added, "You'll be back on your feet before much longer, I'm sure. I know it could've been much worse."

The next challenge was just getting the wheelchair down the stairs. Ember rolled me over to the open door, but then paused as I too looked down the stairwell with some apprehension. "Uh... You sure this is a good idea?"

"Er... Now that you mention it, I didn't think this part through. Let me just..." Ember mumbled before she started very gently pushing me forward while also making sure I was tilted back slightly. I felt my heart jump the instant the main wheels started to go over the edge of the first step, but...I did not fall. The wheels turned while never leaving the surface. With machinelike rigidity, Ember held the push handles of the wheelchair very firmly while painstakingly slowly descending the stairs step by step. "There we go..."

It is easy to forget just how strong Ember is. Strong enough to keep a loaded wheelchair constantly making contact with the steps at all times. It took a couple of minutes, but we did finally reach the bottom of the stairs. "There we go. It'll be easier going back up, I think."

"Aha, there's our hero!" A hearty voice called out just seconds after we entered the common area. The royal family were seated around the main table with the exception of Nightmare Moon. Seaspray had popped in for whatever reason and was the first to turn to me. "So good to see you up and about, Sir James! Although...you are feeling well, yes?"

"I've felt worse. Although I think it's safe to say I'm through the worst of it." I replied while feeling rather pleased to see a familiar friendly face among us. I then asked, "Say, Admiral... How bad was it out there while I was away?"

The hippogriff commander, true to form, started putting on some familiar theatrics as he recalled the siege that assaulted the encampment during that battle. "Easily the most harrowing trial of my entire career! Waves and waves of Hollows as far as the eye could see! A hundred thousand strong, so I heard! And we made every shot count! Not a single arrow was wasted! We fired and fired until we could fire no more! We stood our ground and held the line until all of our quivers were empty! Which...means we're still fresh out, come to think of it."

Celestia then added, "He was atop the walls on the side I was guarding. We faced the enemy together."

"I won't ask... I just wanna put this mess behind me." I muttered while not wanting to get caught up in a conversation over something I was just so glad to be over and done with. Although I did ask, "But the Alabaster is en route, right?"

"Yes, her majesty Queen Novo is on her way as we speak with the holds loaded with supplies to help tide everyone over until evacuations are complete." Seaspray replied while rubbing his hand over the curve of his helmet. He then asked, "Are you heading out now, sir? Shall I have a cadre of my men covering you from above?"

Ember pointed out an oversight right away. "You just said you're all out of arrows. How do you plan on intervening when you've got nothing for your bow?"

Seaspray did not even have a response and amusingly struggled to find words to say. Ember then leaned on the side of my wheelchair and said proudly, "Leave him to me. If anyone gives him trouble, my bare fists will be enough. I'm more than strong enough to tear a man in two. Already did that plenty of times during that last battle."

"Let's...uh...not bring that up again. I was conscious enough to watch, you know..." I winced at the memories of the sights and sounds of that incident. Chilling...

"Oh right, you...really were still all there." Ember sheepishly chuckled while trying to brush off that topic. She then said, "Anyway... Do you all think James is still in need of a bodyguard?"

"I can't imagine that being necessary now. The war is over. Our people are no longer in danger. So I do not..." Luna replied before trailing off in thought for a moment. She then cast a frown at the two of us and said, "While there is no logical reason for anyone to seek to do harm to him... Please watch over him all the same. If he is harmed or if there are any complications regarding his condition..."

"I'll take care of him. He's in my hands." The Dragon Lord declared with her hand on my shoulder. She then started to push me along to the door leading outside. "Now then, I think the man's in need of some fresh air. I'll bring him back in a while."

"Take care, Dragon Lord. We will be here." Sunflare said as they all watched us depart. And I have to say... Feeling the rays of the sun falling upon me felt especially soothing. All with no armor getting in the way. I closed my eyes once the wheels were on the grass and savored that warmth for just a moment.

I heard Ember whisper directly into my ear while I still held my eyes closed. "It was always cloudy until today. I guess the sun really wanted to see you."

"Ember... Actually, considering that Celestia is responsible for its movements, I guess that makes sense." I said with an abrupt snicker interrupting my words. Whatever the case, it gave me a good feeling. A very good feeling. A feeling like...

I recognized this serenity. Someone was near. Someone dear to me. I turned to my left and saw her. Rain Shine emerging from the domed hut she had surely woven for herself like many times before. She must have known I had emerged from the command center and had stepped out to join me. Our eyes locked for a moment before the towering kirin chieftain stepped my way and lowered her horn to my brow. I remained still and closed my eyes, savoring this reunion.

"Fractured...but the cracks have become narrower. You are healing, my dear." I heard Rain Shine whisper to me. Although she then added, "Although...I sense a deep anxiety... Something still remains..."

"Please... Stay with me, Rain. I know I've got a ways to go before I'm back up to 100%." I whispered almost desperately to my precious companion. Her presence was truly like no other, soothing me in ways even Ember could not. Man and kirin... A natural bond like no other.

"I shall, my love. All is well now. Peace has been restored. And...he is no longer among us... Is he not?" Rain Shine whispered as a gaze of pleading filled her eyes. I knew of who she spoke. The one she once loved.

She needed to learn what happened up there. And so I said, "Rain... You need to know this. I didn't slay the emperor. I couldn't. His defenses were too strong. But I didn't need to. He...broke. He closed the portal himself and severed his connection to me. He remembered the value of what he gave up... I couldn't bring myself to hate him by then."

"He...remembered? He revoked his twisted beliefs before it was too late?" Rain Shine asked while I could only nod. Ember even stepped around the wheelchair to get a better look at me as she surely heard that too. The kirin chieftain closed her eyes as a single tear slid between their lids. "Thank you...for telling me this. This soothes my heart."

"You actually got through to him? I guess the humans from back then weren't entirely unreasonable after all." Ember said with a look of surprise in her eyes. She was nowhere near as versed in humanity's history as most of the other royalty among us, but she knew enough. And I saw her beam quite proudly at me. "And from the sound of it...you won that battle without using your sword. A poet to the end, huh?"

That actually got a laugh out of me. There was a certain nobility in knowing that combat was not what won that battle. And I did feel just a twinge of pride in my uncertain heart over that knowledge. "Thanks... I needed that."

I looked at my smiling shield-sisters while they looked at me. The three of us together again... It was a return to a recent normalcy for me. While out on the Empty Plains, things would be fine as long as I had them. Ember then turned to Rain Shine and asked, "We were out here getting some fresh air. Would you mind keeping an eye out while I push him? I know you don't exactly have the hands for it."

"It would be my pleasure, Ember. Do lead on." Rain Shine replied before sneaking a kiss onto my bandaged head. Ember resumed her position behind me and started to push me along the smooth grass ahead. Rain Shine remained at my side at all times. "The air feels...so tired now. Relaxed, yet not merely resting. But not angry either..."

"I was hoping everyone else would've chilled out now that the enemy's gone. My guess is no one even wants to pick up a weapon now." Ember replied while she walked behind me. I took some comfort in these words. No anger among our allies meant no desire to harm me. Or so I was hoping.

There was little for me to say for a time. Although I did wince and lean away from anyone we happened to pass. Something in my soul was telling me I was not out of danger yet and Rain Shine started to eye me curiously after we passed several disarmed infantry. But my mind was on something else at the time when I suddenly wondered if Ember could even see around me back there. "Say... Ember? Can you see anything from back there?"

Her voice came from just the right of my head and surprised me from its location. "I can if I look over your shoulders."

"Oh... I was just wondering. I know you're not the tallest dragon around." I retorted while hoping Ember would not be too sensitive about her height being brought up.

"Yeah, I know I'm not. But being this size does have advantages." She retorted simply with no bitterness in her voice. Although she then asked, "Come to think of it though... Where to? We didn't really come out here with a destination in mind."

At that moment, only one thing came to mind first now that I new what time of the day it was. "I'm in the mood for some lunch. Can we stop by one of the mess halls? I'd like to be around people right now... Too quiet in the command center."

"I like the sound of that. The nearest mess hall is...this way." Rain Shine replied before she began to lead the two of us. She knew exactly where everything was as long as the countless blades of grass were watching for her. And when we did arrive, the mess hall was...surprisingly quiet. It almost gave me the impression that...some of our comrades were no longer with us. Even Rain Shine noticed the implications caused by the lower turnout. "The mess halls are usually nosier than this. If I did not know better, it would be the result of...heavy losses."

"You know that's not true, Rain. We just had a good chunk of our infantry knocked out of the war after the last real battle and quite a few of them have been evacuated already. It's just quiet because some of them have been flown home." Ember replied before I could. She probably knew what a sore topic that was and wanted to state facts to keep us centered. She then rolled me over to a table and positioned me at the far end of it where no seats were attached. She then patted me on my shoulders and said, "We'll go grab you something real quick. But first... Any sign of trouble, Rain?"

The two of us watched our kirin companion carefully scan our surroundings. Her eyes narrowed, her senses feeling for something. Although she soon relaxed and said, "I feel no animosity or bitterness around us. He will be safe for now. What would you like, my dear?"

"Um... Surprise me. You know what I like, right?" I replied now that the smell of good cooking was starting to whet my appetite. The dragons of east and west departed to go collect our lunch from the kitchen over yonder. I closed my eyes for a moment and savored the modest clamor in the air. While still somewhat wary of what my comrades intended for me, I at least felt safe for the moment.

That sense of safety faded before long. I could feel shadows being cast over me. And when I opened my eyes, I found myself surrounded. All twelve of Ember's subordinates encircled, the dragons having discarded their armor. And they did not look happy to see me. I could not begin to understand how Rain Shine had overlooked them, but...

I felt little in the way of fear. The last time they made an attempt on my life, it was out of brutal pragmatism. By then, they surely must have hated me. With no way out of this situation, I just bowed my head. They had the right to put me out of my misery.

But they did not strike. One of them even asked, "Hey. Eyes up here."

With some hesitation, I did lift my head to look at those who were around me. And it was then I noticed that...they did not look exactly angry. Or even resentful. More like...just a little on the stern side. One of them, a female, then proceeded to address me. "We saw what happened during the last big battle. The Dragon Lord went insane when you went down. When you went down and didn't get back up, she lost it. And she ripped those things limb from limb."

I already knew this. I saw and heard it all myself. I suppose they would have seen it from above, even in the middle of that chaos. Another dragon, a male, then said, "We'll keep this quick. The Dragon Lord really values you. So keep this in mind..."

A new tension started to fill the air as they all started to lean forward and loomed over me while I hunched down even further in my wheelchair. Were they going to eat me? Whatever the case, they did not attack. But one of them then said, "If you ever hurt her... If you ever stab her in the back... We'll know. And we'll do something about it. Got it?"

Were they...threatening me over the possibility of me betraying Ember? I had no idea what to think, but I just nodded in compliance. That was enough to satisfy the twelve of them since they then stepped back and...walked away without incident. And I was left utterly bewildered. The dragons of Equestria... What a strange lot. I just cannot get a collective reading on them.

Once the twelve dragons had departed from the mess hall, I turned my gaze forward again and saw Ember sprinting across the mess hall while Rain Shine followed at a more leisurely pace with our orders floating around her with the use of levitation magic. Panic in her scarlet eyes, Ember rushed to my side and asked quietly, "What happened? You looked like you were in trouble. Did they get you?"

"No, they didn't hurt me. I think they just..." I replied calmly while looking over at where her subordinates had departed. "I think they just stood up for you... Told me they would probably make me regret it if I ever hurt you."

"They said that?" Ember asked with a look of utter bewilderment on her face. She too looked over at where they had walked, the lot of them just barely beyond the perimeter of the mess hall's tent roofing before taking to the air and flying out of sight. "Those boulderheads just keep surprising me lately..."

"I think they really do respect you now..." I muttered while tempted to keep my voice down. Although I then said, "I guess that's why Rain Shine didn't detect them. They really meant no harm this time."

"That's good. Because I was about ready to start cracking some skulls." Ember snarled smugly. She then took a seat at the table to my left while Rain Shine came over on my right. The Dragon Lord then explained, "It sounds like they've started to have some issues with feeding everyone out here the last couple of days, so they had to simplify things a bit."

Rain Shine then set out our orders. Bowls of a rich vegetable stew...that was rich with paprika. She then said, "I believe they call this goulash. And they are supplying quite a lot of it."

"As long as it's tasty and filling, I don't think anyone will mind." I replied while not minding some hot soup. It even came with some complimentary crackers to sprinkle in. But before we could even really get started, I thought I heard a familiar voice shout. "Wait... Was that...?"

"There he is!" A voice called out before someone swooped right into my arms and very nearly knocked me back in my wheelchair. It was a good thing Ember had the presence of mind to lock the wheels. And in my arms was Rainbow Dash. "Oh man, you had us scared bad when you got back! How long have you been up? Anything hurting?"

"Rainbow, easy there! Ain't he supposed ta be pretty fragile right now?!" Applejack's voice added before I saw some very familiar faces gathering around me. My five dearest companions from Ponyville were the first to reach me and were followed by their own close friends and family. Big Macintosh, Maud Pie, Gilda... And Ocellus and Smolder were in tow. And it was the first time in a while where every last one of them were out of uniform. A wonderful sign that we were finally disarming. Applejack then stepped up beside me while Rainbow Dash was still seated across my lap. "How ya holdin' up, pardner? If yer rollin' on wheels right now... Is it bad?"

"I'm just unsteady when I'm on my feet. Beyond that, I've felt better. But I've also felt worse. More than anything, I'm just tired." I replied while trying to be as frank as possible. I did not want to sound pessimistic or sugarcoat my words. I ran a hand over the back of my bandaged head, remembering that day. My eyes then fell upon Big Macintosh, the stallion who served as the point man for those who evacuated me. "Hey, Mac... Before I forget, thanks for helping get me outta there. Only you could've muscled through the enemy like that."

He looked rather flattered by my words. It must have been a harrowing experience for all involved in that incident. And true to form, his response was brief while he displayed a toothy smile. "Eheheh... Eyup."

I heard the squeaking of Pinkie Pie's harness come up beside me while she displayed one of her usual smiles. But her cheer was still betrayed by the insincerity of her eyes. She looked tired...and worried. "Hey, look at us! We're wheel buddies now!"

That did cause me to crack a smile. Even if concerned and exhausted, Pinkie Pie was still Pinkie Pie. But before I could even get a word out, Maud stepped between the two of us without saying anything. Stoic as stone, she merely locked eyes with me. And for the moment, no one said anything. But I remembered. She was one of the last people I said goodbye to before heading out for the Heaven's Pillar. And like before, she said nothing at first.

This inability to speak... But there was purpose in that nearly unblinking gaze. Pinkie Pie then asked, "Maud...?"

Rainbow Dash had to hop off my lap as Maud Pie began to climb up onto my chair. I was impressed with just how heavy she was. All that muscle in her, muscle with enough strength to resist the magical influence of both the king and queen of Equestria themselves, added some impressive weight to her. It was such a contrast from Rainbow Dash sitting on my lap for a hug. And once Maud was situated, she just...leaned into me. She rested the side of her head against my shoulder and closed her eyes. Pinkie Pie must have know what this meant and looked around at the rest of our companions. "Hey, how about we all get seated? We're hungry as a hippo, right?"

She was just trying to give Maud and I a moment of peace. No one objected and started to find their places down the table. Even Ember and Rain Shine turned their attention away from the two of us for the moment. I put my hand on Maud's side and whispered, "I'm gonna be all right. Really. I'm through the worst of it."

Maud brought her arm to my side to hold me while she inhaled deeply through her nose. I suspect she was simply sampling my natural scent. I heard her whisper, "I really thought you wouldn't make it back... I was sure you wouldn't make it. But I believed anyway. Thanks for proving me wrong."

"I didn't think I would make it either... I'm glad I did." I muttered softly while we just savored each other. I owed her my life. The war had made it difficult for us to find time for each other, but Maud was one of the first to volunteer to be by my side when I was at my most helpless. "Thanks for being there for me when I really needed you."

"I couldn't lose you... No one understands me like you do." She whispered frankly to me. There was a calm stoicism in her voice like there always had been. But I knew there was more just under the surface. She then whispered, "You'll be there this holiday season like we agreed, right?"

"Count on it. Just let me know the exact time and I'll be there." I retorted while trying to remember the one time I did see her childhood home. That rock farm looked so bleak and barren, but would probably look much nicer with a layer of snow all over the place. And I could not forget little Marble Pie. She was very good to me when I passed by. I was looking forward to seeing her again.

"It'll be great to have you there..." She whispered with her eyes closed. I almost thought she was going to nod off for a nap, but she never started breathing in a manner that sounded like she could start snoring. But I was not going to refuse her company. That powerful weight draped over me and that subtle sandy scent on her body that brought to mind dry stony ground was reassuring. I was safe in her arms.

With Maud having me all to herself at that moment, I listened in on my companions at the table. Applejack threw her head back and sighed, "Hoo boy, I ain't never been so ready ta just get back to some good honest applebuckin' back home."

"Uh huh! And I'm so ready to see all the smiles and fun at the next party I set up... There's nothing fun about being out here! At least we're going home soon, right?" Pinkie Pie added while having to get creative to reach the table since she could not be seated in that harness. Everyone, while relieved and relaxed, were also visibly exhausted.

Rarity yawned in fatigue before she added, "I know what you mean, darling. Fussing over a deadline for my clients suddenly doesn't seem so bad compared to what we've gone through lately."

"The grass is always greener, they say... I've never been so ready to just get back to my old routines... And I've never missed Spike so much..." Twilight said wistfully while everyone looked just so...relieved that the war was over. All that was left was to get evacuated, but that could be days away.

It was then that Rainbow Dash took a long look at Rain Shine as she sampled her goulash. I had started eating mine as well and found it to be impressively flavorful. "Hey, uh... Before I forget, what happened to you during that last big battle? You went nuts! Like you caught fire or something and just set fire to the whole meadow or something."

That state... I suppose only Rainbow Dash would have noticed since she was always airborne. Rain Shine, still showing signs of fatigue from how hard and wild she fought during that time, averted her gaze as she replied, "That was...a power all kirin possess. A power we are not proud of. It emerges when our unbridled rage manifests."

"I've heard talk of such a power. The dragons of the east are the last ones anyone wants to pick a fight with." Ember added as she lowered her spoon. She then cracked a smirk at her friend and said, "At this rate, I'll never be a match for you."

"It is not a power I can voluntarily call upon, Ember. One does not enter a rage at will. It is a reactionary ability. We kirin are pacifists at heart, so we are not quick to anger. But...as you saw... We are not immune to rage." The kirin matriarch explained while still turning away. "While I understand that power greatly aided our allies that day, it is a power I feel nothing but shame over. Let us change the subject, please?"

After a few seconds of wondering what other kirin topics to discuss, a glimmer of intrigue filled my heart. "Wait, speaking of kirin... Do they know the war's over?"

This prompted a calm smile from my beautiful companion. "They do. You should have heard them when I informed them. The cheering, the partying... They were simply elated. I even spoke to old friends far to the east. They too know of what has transpired. All over, this world knows of our victory."

"You can communicate to other kirin from this far away just with your magic? I really need to study your people... I almost never heard of the kirin until I met you." Twilight said with her inner scholar coming out. Although she then turned her gaze up at me. Or rather...something above me. "Um... James? I think someone wants to say hello."

I suddenly felt the creeping suspicion that someone was behind me. And there was. Five of them. A familiar flock of five harpies. Their captain gently rested her hand atop my bandaged head and said, "How you holding up?"

"Been better, been worse. At least I'll be making a full recovery." I replied while finding myself smiling at the captain of the Zephyrus above me. But aside from Squabble, the rest of her crew looked very concerned. They knew what happened to me. I even remember Mullet sounding particularly upset. I then asked, "I guess you didn't need to evacuate after all?"

"We came close. It sounded like there was a lot of squabbling up on deck while I was down in the engine room. A lot of close calls. But you pulled through after all, huh?" Boyle replied while he leaned a little closer. He then added, "We...uh...really didn't know if you were gonna make it..."

Lix Spittle then stepped closer and asked, "They still feeding you right? Broken bones need lots of nutrients to heal fast. I can whip something up and it won't be that slop like the first time."

"I'm eating fine. And yeah, I'll be upping my calcium intake when I get home." I replied while glad to see the chef of the Zephyrus knowing her stuff when it comes to nutrition. Although I then glanced at Mullet, who almost looked distressed at the sight of me. I expected him to greet me with a facetious remark like he always does, so I shot first. "Something you need to say, spit roast?"

His beak curled into an uneven smile while he reached out and rubbed his hand over my bandages. "Heh... After all this, I don't think I can call ya dog meat anymore. What sounds better? Prime rib...? Ah, forget it. You're just my matey now, right?"

"Sounds good, man." I retorted while kind of glad I would not have to put up with that term anymore. But while the rest of the crew started to bring over a couple more tables to provide more seating for the steadily growing entourage that was joining me, Celaeno remained where she was and rubbed her hands over my head. Hardly anyone was paying her any attention at the time while they chatted away with each other. Even Maud remained silent with her eyes closed while she rested in my arms. I then looked up at Celaeno and asked, "You all right?"

"I still owe you. And... Well... Keep this between us, but I...really choked up when I heard you finally pulled it off out there." She said while lowering her voice to barely more than a whisper. She then lowered her beak towards my ear and said, "You're a real hero today, James. Just remember... I'll be getting back to you about that tournament back home. I'll have to introduce you to some old friends down there."

"Sounds like a good time... I'll be looking forward to it." I whispered while she still looked a bit emotional. Not quite ready to burst into tears, but just trying to keep a straight face. I noticed how emotionally fragile she appeared to be and asked, "You know I'm gonna be fine, right?"

Celaeno nodded, but did not quite smile. "I know that's what you say, but I can tell you're not all there. You ran yourself ragged out there in body and mind, right? You really just need to take it easy for a while. Stretch your land legs and stay grounded, all right?"

"Will do, ca... Celaeno." I muttered while just barely catching myself. It was compelling to refer to her by her title, but I resisted it. It was only then that Celaeno did smile very noticeably. She knew what I did. Although she then leaned forward to look down at who was sitting in my lap and reminded me of Maud's presence. I then asked my silent guest, "Hey, Maud. Shouldn't you find a seat before one of the servers show up to take our orders?"

She let out a long sigh of disappointment, but nodded anyway while opening her eyes. Although when she started to push herself up, Maud paused to survey her surroundings. It was not a problem climbing onto my lap, but getting back down was an issue without walking across the table or releasing the locks on my wheelchair's wheels and risking it becoming unbalanced. Thankfully, Ember was quick to notice our conundrum and reached out to Maud. "Hang on, I got this."

The Dragon Lord had little trouble reaching out to Maud and lifting her up high. Although I cracked a smirk when I saw her eyes widen while holding the deceptively muscular earth pony mare over her head. "Wow, you're a lot heavier than you look."

"It's all muscle. The Pie family is known for its physical strength. It comes from generations of rock farming." Maud explained without taking any offense to those observations. Once on the ground, she found a seat by Pinkie Pie before they started quietly chatting to each other. Celaeno and her crew then took their seats as well with even Squabble being aware enough to take it easy and stay quiet. The rather modest amount of energy in the air was probably helping in keeping him from becoming excited.

Before one of the servers could approach, one last familiar face came trotting over. One who I had not seen in a while due to circumstances simply not giving me a reason to. Although it was Twilight who noticed his approach first. "Sunburst, hello! You're still here?"

"Yeah, I decided to get out of the lab since there's no point in being in there anymore." A familiar unicorn stallion draped in a starry cape replied as he trotted up to us. He made his way to my side and said, "I had a good feeling about things when I heard you were being sent out. And I knew everything was going to be fine when that Hollow we had tied up in the lab dissolved on its own. Although... Are you all right? You haven't taking any really debilitating injuries, right? The wheelchair isn't a good sign..."

"It's fine, Sunburst. It could've been a lot worse. I'll make a full recovery." I retorted as I recognized that friendly fellow. And it was then that it dawned on me over how we got through the entire war without a single loss of life. Even during the most desperate of battles. "Hey, before I forget... Thank you. I was told we got through the whole thing without losing anyone. And you played a big part in that."

"Yeah... Yeah, I heard too. Oh man, I was worrying we didn't do enough..." Sunburst sighed with his hoof wiggling his little beard about. He then said, "It really feels like all the pieces fell into place in just the right way. Did we get lucky? Or did all our preparations pay off? I guess it helped that we prioritized survival over everything else..."

"Whatever the case, thank you. If we lost anyone, I don't know how I would've coped with myself..." I really had no idea how to convey my gratitude in knowing that my presence in Equestria did not cost anyone their lives. It would have been my fault if that happened and there was no convincing me otherwise.

Sunburst shook his head and displayed a rather concerned smile. "Hey, we should be worrying about you. You're the one who got us to rally in the first place. And you're the one who took the fight right to the enemy stronghold. Come on, feel proud of yourself for once! You're the real hero here!"

The compassion was appreciated, but I could not accept it. No matter what he or anyone else said, I could not bring myself to feel any pride over the outcome of the war. Not when I could not forget the grief it took to get there. But I displayed a false smile to at least satisfy everyone around me for the moment. At least a smile is easy to fake.

But there was one there who saw through that false smile as Sunburst made his way down the tables to join us. My gaze wandered for a moment, my thoughts elsewhere. And I was brought back to reality by the feeling off something upon the back of my hand. A hoof. A cloven hoof. And I found Rain Shine gazing at me with eyes that could see deeper than anyone else around us.

No one noticed. And I was grateful for that. Even little Ocellus several spots down the tables could not truly feel what was going on in my head. My beautiful companion gazed unblinkingly at me with eyes that told me she knew. And for the sake of the levity of those around us, she could not say anything. But she did whisper to me. "We will speak later."

I nodded in silence. Rain Shine has always been someone whose very presence is comforting to me. Perhaps she could soothe the demons in my nerves. But for now, it was time to dine. I resumed feasting upon my lunch, savoring that bowl of hot goulash.

It was then that a server came over and started making the rounds, taking orders from everyone. Everyone even ordered a bottle of cold cider for there liquor quota of the day. Except for Ocellus and Smolder, who were offered sarsaparilla instead. But before the server could start to get away, Gilda called out to him. "Hey, don't' forget the big guy! Get him...say...a full six pack. The guy needs it."

I could see where this was going. And I tensed up as I sensed an imminent confrontation. The server retorted, "I'm sorry, ma'am. The limit is one drink per day. I can still bring just one for..."

Gilda was not having it. She planted her hands upon the table and nearly threw herself across it with the server being on the other side of it. She all but yelled before pointing at me. "Do you even know what that guy went through for us yesterday?! He's the reason you're even still breathing! Get the champ a six pack or I'll do it myself!"

"Yes, ma'am! Right away!" The server timidly retorted without even trying to argue with that wild hen of a griffon. He trotted away to the kitchens while Gilda returned to her seat. And I could not help cracking a grateful smirk while she winked at me with her one good eye.

Just about everyone at the table were marveling at Gilda's show of support. Although it was Rainbow Dash who spoke first. "G, you're so cool."

"Nah, I'm not just cool. I'm part lion, part eagle, and all awesome. And don't you dweebs forget it." Gilda chuckled with her head held high. But she then pointed at me again and said, "But not as awesome as that guy."

That part was too much. I looked away while starting to find myself blushing, if that warmth spreading through my face was of any indication. And just to add onto it, they all started to applaud. Hands and hooves clapping together to fill the air with a rising clamor. And then... With how loud it was getting... Was everyone there joining in?!

I looked around and saw that my suspicions were true. Anyone who was under the roof of the mess hall was joining in. This was too much. I buried my face in my hands and squealed in unstable laughter. And it felt...nice. I really needed that.

Before much longer, our orders were brought out. And I got the six pack of cold drink I was promised. But instead of cider, they were all bottles of beer or ale. Not that I minded. Too much sweet cider would be overwhelming, but several light beers was easier to stomach. They even brought me another bowl of goulash, probably as a means to increase my nutrient intake.

Ember served as my bottle opener with her ironclad grip and impressive strength making it easy for her to twist off the caps for my drinks. And that first mouthful of crisp and light beer... Truly refreshing. I do not remember the last time one swig of light booze has ever tasted so good. Even with the faint bite of alcohol, it felt great. I suppose it only served to highlight my utter exhaustion now that the war was truly over.

I chugged those drinks as quickly as I could. After the first couple, the rest went down even faster. It was not like I was slamming hard liquor, so I did not end up as tipsy as I could have been. Certainly not with some food in my belly. But I did end up finding myself loosening up quite a bit. I felt much happier with most of my bad thoughts staying out of my head for a while. Although I was wondering why Smolder and Ocellus were choosing to not approach me at the time. Perhaps they were waiting for a chance to talk to me entirely alone once I was back in my dorm.

Ember seemed to notice how radically my mood had shifted. She had ordered a bottle of cold hard cider herself, but did not appear to notice the presence of alcohol in her drink. Possibly because she had never tried it before. How does hard beverages affect a dragon anyway when one takes into account how their digestive systems work? If she was even slightly intoxicated, it was hard to tell. I doubt even she could notice while she leaned on one arm to speak to me. "You're looking happier. Come to think of it, it looks like everyone's in a good mood."

"Yep. And we need it." I replied while still feeling rather tired due to the lingering effects of my injuries. Even mildly buzzed, I could not defy my body's limitations at the time. I still had the presence of mind to not try to stand up. If I was unsteady on my feet as is, I would probably fall flat on my face now that I was somewhat tipsy. I then lifted my bowl of goulash to my lips and gulped down the little bit that was left. I sighed in satisfaction before saying, "It's good to be happy after a hard time."

Lunch went by smoothly. We talked. We laughed. All in spite of everything. We were no longer finding a moment of respite on our way towards a destination. We were savoring a victory. But like with every party, it had to end eventually. One by one, my friends left their seats and said their goodbyes. Some were slower to leave than others. And by the end, only Rain Shine and Ember were by my sides. The entire mess hall was becoming much more quiet. I yawned after a filling meal with even the booze in me causing me to feel even more relaxed than usual. "I think we really needed that..."

"Uh huh, definitely. That felt...good. Good food and good company. I wish I got that more often back home." Ember retorted while slumping forward a bit in her seat. She and Rain Shine slowly got back on their feet with Ember undoing the locks on my wheelchair. They began to roll me towards the nearest edge of the mess hall now that we had no reason to stay there. "So then... Where to?"

I considered my options. I had finally reunited and caught up with just about all of my closest friends there in the militia. But...was there someone else? Zecora was likely too preoccupied with her solitary role and was probably starting to pack up in order to be taken home. The only person left I could think of was...

All the relaxed joy in my heart faded when one name passed through my thoughts. And a harrowing memory from mere days ago. "If it's not too much trouble... I want to see Trixie."

I do not believe Ember and Rain Shine had much of an idea of who Trixie even was. I cannot recall at this time if they even got properly introduced to her. But they did not refuse. Ember pushed me along while Rain Shine guided us. There was no hiding from her as long as the countless blades of grass around us were speaking to her.

We came to the infirmary. And we were guided to the ICU field unit. It sounded like Trixie was the only one left in there and had not been evacuated yet due to her condition just being that delicate at first. We were told that she would be on the next flight out of the encampment and was destined for Canterlot to insure her survival and long-term treatment until she came out of her coma. And when we passed the entrance to the ICU tent...

Not a word was spoken. There she was. Only the hum of the heart monitor and the wheezing of a ventilator broke the silence with little natural light making its way into the tent. Trixie was just as heavily bandaged as when I last saw her through the haze of a fresh skull fracture. It felt...so surreal to see her there... Sleeping and breathing instead of just being the corpse I had assumed she had become. I thought for certain I saw her dying... To see her alive, even if unresponsive...

Ember and I turned to Rain Shine. And she noticed our gazes. The kirin chieftain closed her eyes to likely feel Trixie's natural energies. "She is...deeply fractured... But she remains stable. Her will...is quite strong. Admirably so. She wants to live..."

Trixie had always been a defiant one. She never quit. Never gave up on trying to win back her audience after her fall from grace. It was like her to even defy her own injuries. And she did it for me... When I needed help most, she answered that call. Even if she ended up placing herself in harm's way. Ember, who had been there to witness Trixie's intervention when we were on the verge of being overwhelmed by the waves of Hollows that pursued us, asked softly. "She a friend of yours?"

I decided to tell them what I remembered. "She...made some unfortunate decisions before we met that caught up to her. I met her entirely by chance when she stopped by Ponyville. Found her in her wagon in an alley during a delivery to her mobile address. She was startled by me not being anything she had ever seen before and called me in to get some answers. We had a good long talk... I gave her some advice on how to right some wrongs she made and... She...really turned things around that night. An impressive show... We...parted ways as friends... She rebuilt her reputation... Earned back her respect... And now... She didn't deserve this..."

It was almost haunting to see Trixie resting in bed at the other side of the tent while we talked about her. She was not asleep, but she was still dreaming. And I decided that I could not stay away. "Excuse me for a minute."

My shield-sisters watched cautiously as I locked the wheels of my chair. If Trixie was willing to try that hard for my sake, then it was my duty to do the same. Ever so cautiously, I rose from my wheelchair. I could feel that familiar disorientation return, but I fought against it to remain standing and stable. My mild inebriation did not help my balance, but it still enhanced my drive to defy it. I very carefully took step after step forward. Approaching Trixie one move at a time. And I finally felt at ease once I was on my knees beside her bed. The world stopped swaying while my companions watched from the ICU's entrance, the soft grass of the Empty Plains cushioning my knees.

"Hey, Trixie... Not sure if you can hear me, but... It's all over. We won... Everything's gonna be just fine when you...open your eyes..." I muttered to my friend, even if her ears could not hear me. I knew she was not merely asleep. I never dreamed I would ever see someone dear to me in something as dreadful as a coma... She felt near...yet so very far away.

My words failed me for the moment. What could I say if she would not hear me? Still so thoroughly bandaged all over... I did not even want to imagine what she was subjected to before rescue could arrive. And there is no describing the sheer sense of helplessness I felt as I watched her. She was there before me...and I could not do anything to wake her. I rested my hand over her hoof and whispered, "You didn't have to do that... We...would've made it anyway... Right?"

Was it necessary? If she had not been there for us, would someone else have rescued us at the last second before Shining Armor's defenses failed? I tried to not think too hard about it. I remember what she said... What she wrote before...I thought I lost her in the infirmary...

"When I met you in that alley at the start, I never imagined...you would do this for me later..." I muttered with my fingers curling more firmly around my friend's hoof. She had just gotten her life back on track... Made amends with those who once admired her. Restored her reputation in the eyes of the public. All was well... And then this war happened. Would she ever recover from this? I felt an overwhelming sense of dread as I contemplated if this would mark the end of her career. There were so many terrifying unknowns... And we would not have any answers until she finally woke up. For now, her fate was on hold. And I was convinced things would get worse before they got better. "The Great and Powerful Trixie... You really earned that title that day... Great enough to save a friend..."

Ember and Rain Shine were being exceptionally patient with me. They did not speak up once. But I knew I should not keep them waiting for too long. I stayed there a while longer, my body and mind stable so long as I remained on my knees. And I had to accept there was nothing I could do for my friend. Even after she was there for me when I needed her most. With one last sigh and a single tear flowing down each cheek, I reached out and caressed her face and mane. "You've always been a good friend, Trixie... Take your time. I'll...be here when you come home."

My business there concluded, I braced my hands on the side of the bed before beginning to push myself up. The world began to sway again. But this time, someone caught me. An unseen force took hold of me and lifted me until I was on my feet. And I heard something approaching from behind. That presence lowered me back into my wheelchair before Ember rested her hand on my shoulder. "We're here."

"Thank you..." I muttered while trying to not think too hard about anything. I had seen enough. Although I still reached out from my seat and rested my hand on Trixie's wrist one last time. "I'll see you again, Trixie... We'll be here."

We departed with heavy hearts, Ember staying behind me while Rain Shine guided us along. They said nothing, neither of them having any idea what a coma even is. But I think they knew that Trixie would not be waking up so easily. All we could do was let time do the rest.

It was time to head back to safer territory. We soon arrived outside the command center after another uneventful stroll. Her eyes glancing about to check for any prying eyes, Rain Shine placed a kiss upon my brow. "I enjoyed our time together, my love. Enjoy the rest of your day in peace. I will be near if you need me."

I raised my hand to caress the beautiful chieftain's jaw. I was truly coming to terms with my heart's desires for her. "Thank you... Be safe."

Ember peered over my shoulder to look at her friend as well. "I'll keep an eye on him for now. He'll be fine."

"Many thanks, Ember. I shall...leave you to it." Rain Shine said softly while she watched. She did not budge from the spot while Ember pulled me into the command center. It was quiet there aside from the Morse code operator at his post. The personnel who had been stationed there were likely outside and enjoying some dearly needed downtime. And I was just fine with that. Ember then whispered, "Let's get you back in bed. Rest your body, all right?"

I did not object. And Ember had a significantly easier time getting me up the stairs than she did when taking me down. She had no issue pulling me up step by step. And once back in my room, she helped me out of my wheelchair and got me seated on the bed. She exploited the open space where the medical equipment had been sitting by setting my wheelchair over there for the moment. The ever helpful Dragon Lord then stood before me and gazed up into my eyes while leaning forward with her arms crossed. "Feeling better?"

"Yeah... Lunch was great and I needed the company. And...I think I'm gonna be fine when it comes to Trixie... I know she's gonna make it now... I just wish the outcome was better." I muttered with my head bowed. That afternoon did give me some closure. I had no more questions about anything. All that was left was to go home.

"It did look like you two know each other well... I won't ask you any details on your history with that mare. I never really got to know her that well myself." Ember sighed while starting to look around. I was not so unwell that I had to stay in bed now. Some stimulation would be necessary. And her eyes fell upon a familiar tool. She then glanced back at me and asked, "Would you like to use your typewriter?"

"Now that you mention it, I do have a lot of information to cover... Sure. If you could just help me up." I said with a hand reaching out. Ember helped me to my feet and guided me to my seat. With that alcohol in my system, I was feeling rather loose and eager to get to work. My fingers started clicking away on the keyboard while Ember watched patiently from nearby and would take every finished page from me to stack it neatly to the side.

Ember left me alone for the most part. At least for a little while. After the tenth page was completed, I felt her set her hands upon my shoulders from behind. I thought little of it at first. At least until she whispered meaningfully into my ear. "My little warrior poet is in his element right now. You really are much better with the quill than the sword. Or the keys, if I need to be literal here."

I found myself letting out a snicker. And I noticed that Ember was reading each page that I passed to her one after the other. She crossed her arms over my chest while she held me from behind. I paused in my typing and set my hands over her arms where they crossed. I felt her forehead resting against my back when I whispered to her. "Thank you for giving me courage."

She responded in kind. "And thank you for letting me believe in tomorrow. When this is all over... I will come find you. And I'll be with you now and then. I need to. I can't just let you go like that... Not after all we've been through together."

There was no doubt in those words. She would find a way to make it work. Dragon Lord or no Dragon Lord, I believed her. And I wanted to convince myself that the end of the war...would not be the end of us being together. I guided her arms to separate and placed my hands over hers while they rested upon my chest. How I wanted to tell her... There was no better time to tell the wonderful Dragon Lord how deeply in love with her I was... But I know I could not. So I said what little I could. "Please do... I would hold you forever if I could."

"Then hold me, my treasure." Ember whispered as she began to step around me. And she climbed onto my lap with her legs locking themselves around me with her arms doing the same. She was very careful to not force me to fall backwards off of my stool, even if I was more stable when seated than standing. Those beautiful scarlet eyes gazed knowingly at me from just inches away. "Hold me like you'll never let go."

And I did. I put my arms around my beloved while she did the same. She tilted her head down to keep her long jaws out of the way so that our eyes could gaze into each other's. Her delicate fingers on one hand traced tenderly along the rounded contours of my bandaged head. As if trying to soothe the healing cracks under my scalp. Her breath was hot and carried the subtle scent of sulfur as each breath rose to reach my nose. Those eyes seldom blinked while Ember cooed to me. "I will hold you forever. I will cherish you forever. I will protect you forever."

There was no second guessing in those words. Every word carried the weight of a mountain upon it. And I fear I may never truly be able to understand the heart of a dragon. I then said again, "Forever is a long time, Ember..."

"Do you doubt me, my little warrior poet?" She asked almost whimsically with just a whisper. She barely contained a giggle as her fingers slid down the side of my head and rested under my jaw in a manner that sent a shiver down my spine. But in a wonderful way. "Do you doubt the Dragon Lord's decree? Do you doubt...my word? Do you doubt...my touch?"

She was so brave now. Not the slightest shred of fear in those eyes. Such intimacy... I could remember how it once frightened her. She was making herself so vulnerable like this. All caution had been cast to the wind. And I did not want to betray that faith. But I was honest with her and myself while I rested my hand on the base of her tail. "I wouldn't call it doubt... It's just that...it sounds too good to be true."

"Then let me show you..." Ember said with a subtle growl to her whispering voice. Her hand left my jaw and once again rested on the back of my head. She gazed deep into my eyes as she whispered lovingly, "Let me show you how real this is."

She pulled her head back to give herself enough space to lift her jaws. And once her lips were before mine, they reached for me. And I reached for hers. Our lips touched and soon parted. Arms embracing each other desperately, our tongues caressed each other while we gasped and sighed into that wonderful deepening kiss.

For just a moment, I was in total bliss. We both were. Ember cooed and moaned gloriously while our eyes closed. I too let out subtle soft groans of delight in spite of my own mental fatigue. I could feel her. I could taste her. And in that moment, any lingering doubts and sorrows were pushed out of my mind. Despite of all the horrors of the war we had gone through, I had gained a wonderful treasure in the process. The love of the Dragon Lord herself. And this was a treasure I wanted to preserve and cherish.

That enrapturing kiss went on for some time. Yet it still ended far too soon for our liking. Gasping softly for unrestrained breaths, Ember and I once again gazed at each other in longing. We continued to hold each other, her wings joining in on that embrace as they wrapped around me. She then whispered a precious question. One that only barely concealed her true intentions. "If I were to become yours forever, would you be mine too?"

"I would never let anyone take you from me, Ember." I whispered in turn, only barely resisting the urge to confess my feelings to her. She would accept them without question. I knew she would. If I told her, she would become mine on the spot and I would be hers. All I would have to do was say it and we would belong to each other forever. And yet...I knew I had to resist that urge. "I would hold you forever if I could..."

"And I believe you." She whispered with a wonderful smile spreading across her lips. With her wings holding herself to me, Ember freed her arms and brought both hands to the sides of my face. Caressing my cheeks and jaws in a masterful manner one would not expect from a dragoness who was so comparatively young. She was blossoming so fast... Such is the strength of a dragon's love, I suppose. The art of love... It really is in their blood and only needed to be awakened at the right time. "I know...I would be so happy with you... And I want to make you so happy too... I never want to see you cry again. I want to give you the joy you've given me... Oh, come on... Why now?"

What wretched timing... There was a knock at the door. And we both scowled at the door in irritation. Ember very carefully climbed down from me and asked, "Yes?"

The voice on the other side was the last voice I was ever expecting to hear. "Oh, hi! I'm just stopping by to check up on one Mr. James. Is he in right now?"

Gabby. I had all but forgotten about that adorable griffon courier. Ember recognized the voice too, having invited Gabby into her home once, but took longer to recognize it. She looked at me to wordlessly check if I wanted any visitors. I readily nodded, not being willing to turn away a new friend I had hardly spent any time with. Ember then turned to the door and said, "He's in, yes. Just let me get him back into bed."

"In...bed? Did something happen?" I heard Gabby ask in concern while Ember led me to my bedside. She made certain I was lying down before she started to approach the door to unlock it. "He didn't get hurt, did he?"

The lock on the door clicked before Ember stepped away. "Yes, but it's not that bad anymore. Come on in."

It sounded like Gabby whispered something, but not to Ember. I watched the door open and saw that adorable griffon hen step inside. But as soon as she saw me her big round eyes opened wide while she rushed to my side. "Oh no, why's your head bandaged?! You didn't really get hurt out there, did you?!"

I was frank and brief with my response. "Skull fracture, but it could've been a lot worse. I'm through the worst of it now."

My attempts to reassure her immediately did not work as well as I had hoped. Gabby reached out for my head and rubbed her hand over it. "It doesn't sound like it's not that bad. Isn't a skull fracture when your head gets cracked open? Are you sure you're really gonna be fine?!"

"Trust me, I freaked out too when I saw him. But considering just how bad skull fractures can get, he got off really lightly. I swear he's gonna be fine." Ember explained before she glanced to her left. Did she hear something or see something out of the corner of her eye? She then stepped over to the door leading out to the stairs while it was still hanging open and looked like she was staring at someone who was standing just out of sight. "Um... Can I help you?"

"Oh, right... Um... About him..." Gabby retorted while whoever Ember was speaking to remained silent. Now that she had calmed down, Gabby looked at me and said, "Yeah, uh... I think I went a little off course on my way back here. And I....found someone. We talked a bit and had some fresh fish for lunch and... Well, he said he knows you and I thought it'd be best if I brought him along. And he said he was waiting for you to come back..."

That...sounded like... My eyes opened wide in surprise as I said, "Send him in."

Ember motioned her hand to invite our unseen guest in. And sure enough... There he was. A young griffon boy with a familiar shade of blue over much of his body. And he flinched when he saw me. Gabby stepped aside as he came closer. "Oh man... When you said something bad was coming, I didn't think it'd be that bad..."

I felt a massive surge of relief fill my heart. There was no mistaken Gallus for anyone else. More than once, I had forgotten my promise amidst all the mayhem happening over the course of the war. And with my current condition, there was no way I could directly make my way back to him. To see Gallus there before made me so very glad that he would not be left behind. I turned to Gabby while resting my hand on the boy's head. "Gabby... Thank you. I did promise I'd come back for him, but I don't think the circumstances would've allowed that... He really shouldn't be left out there by himself."

"Yeah... I know. He told me everything. The poor kid doesn't wanna go home and I wasn't gonna make him. It sounds like you had a plan though. Gonna take him home to Ponyville? Perfect place for someone to be happy." Gabby explained while starting to smile. She had been there several times lately.

"That's what I intended, yes. Didn't exactly have a plan for when we get there, but we'll figure something out." I replied while Gallus listened quietly. He really did seem to appreciate my touch while I caressed the soft feathers on his head. I then asked him, "Sorry it took so long for this..."

"Hey, it's cool. I was wondering what was taking so long, but now that I saw this huge camp... War is crazy, huh?" Gallus asked while he still winced at the sight of my bandaged head. "That still looks gnarly... You really sure you're fine?"

"I'm not back to normal yet, but I'm getting there. Broken bones take a lot outta you and take weeks to heal. Nothing permanent, thankfully." I explained while keeping my head down. I then looked over at Gabby and asked, "Since you're here... Got anything for me?"

Gabby shook her head and said, "No, not this time. Fluttershy did want to write something, but she decided to wait until you get home now that the war's over. Word's gotten around fast and Ponyville was jumping with parties when before I left. She knows you'll be home soon."

"Sounds good... Just...let her know that no matter what happened out here, I'll be fine." I replied softly as I noticed Ember was just watching from the corner in silence. When I noticed she is just as blue as Gallus, I had an idea. "Hey, Ember. Gallus will need a place to stay before we head home. Can he bunk at your place?"

Her eyes narrowed while scanning the griffon boy beside me. And he started to recoil in unease to see a dragon all but glaring at him. But that scowl turned into a smile as she spoke, "Sure. He seems like a good kid. He can nap on the couch, if that's all right."

"A real couch? Sweet. It beats sleeping on a mat every night. Thanks." Gallus retorted while looking relieved that Ember had good expectations for him.

She started to step away towards the stairs, but then looked back at us. "I'm going to get things ready for you, but... Keep an eye on him while I'm gone. He shouldn't be left alone, all right?"

"Yeah, sure! I got it!" Gallus replied while Gabby also waved goodbye to her. Ember then headed out of sight. The blue bird griffon then looked at me and asked, "Who was that anyway? She's pretty cool."

I found a smirk crossing my lips. He had no idea who he was talking to. "That's Ember. The Dragon Lord."

"Dragon Lo... Wait... You mean... She's the dragon queen?" Gallus asked with his eyes opening wide in realization. Gabby giggled at his surprise, having already met Ember before. "Wow... What other big shots they got out here?"

I tried to recall any other royalty who was assisting in the war. And there really were not that many. "We've got the entire Equestrian royal family out here. Even the queen and king showed up to help out."

"I didn't even know Equestria has a king and queen... Have I been off the grid for that long?" Gallus muttered in contemplation with his eyes wandering. I could not fault him. The very existence of Sunflare and Orbash was far from common knowledge.

Gabby then stepped up to my bedside and rested her hand on mine. She was smiling, but the very sight of me being clearly injured must have been hard for her to take. "I shouldn't stay too long, but... You'll be all right, yeah? You sure you're head's OK there?"

I paused for a moment to try and think of every symptom I had been experiencing. "Aside from just...being more tired than I should be, I'm only having some balance issues while standing. I think the rear lobes of my brain are a bit bruised. That should clear up in a few days at least, I'm sure."

"OK then. You do sound like you're not as busted up as it sounded like you are." Gabby replied as she started to step away, but she never took her eyes off me. She looked deeply concerned and wanted to stay longer, but I suppose her duties came first. "I'll look you up in Ponyville sometime. I'll even bring along some homemade turnip soup. It's awesome, you'll love it!"

"Thanks, Gabby... I'll see you again soon, all right?" I replied with a waving hand. I was glad to have her over with that bubbly personality of hers. It was fortunate she was not present in the encampment when I was first brought to the infirmary. The realities of war is something someone like her should not be exposed to. Precious little thing...

Once Gabby had departed, all I had with me was Gallus. He took a seat beside my bed while he looked me over. "So...uh... How bad was it? I see your sword and shield right there and your helmet, but I don't see the rest of that awesome armor you had last time."

"Things went smoothly at first, but the enemy's resistance only intensified the further east we went. It wasn't until that last battle that things got...dire. I'm honestly shocked we got through the whole thing without losing anyone. We were just that well prepared and coordinated, I guess..." I explained without going into too much detail. He was more than a boy, but not a man yet. And now that this may very well be the last true war Equestria ever wages, I was hoping it would not be necessary to explain the concept to the poor kid. "All you need to know is it's over and we won. The only thing left for us to do is go home."

"Nice. I guess Gabby bumped into me at a good time." Gallus replied while smiling gratefully. He was fortunate we stopped the first approaching army before they could reach his location. Although he then looked me over in silence while I just stared at the ceiling. I wanted to get back to my typewriter to continue chronicling recent events, but I did not want to ask him for assistance. I would have to wait for someone more capable to arrive.

At one point, Gallus bounded up onto my bed like a large cat. I assumed he just wanted to rest on something more comfortable than the floor. Once he had draped himself across me, he said, "Hey... Thanks for being nice to me out the first time. I'm...really not used to adults being nice to me."

It was a dreadful thought to think that even in a borderline paradise like Equestria there are genuinely terrible parents. I was not planning on ever asking the poor kid about his home life before he ran away. I soon brought my hand to his back and started to stroke him between his wings. "You're a good guy yourself, Gallus. I know Ponyville will be kind to you when we get there."

Funnily enough, he flashed me an irritated scowl in response to my act of petting him like a large housecat. "Hey. Did I say you could touch the goods?"

"Um... Sorry?" I retorted before I started to lift my hand away from him. Although he then started to snicker loudly. "What? What'd I do?"

"Heh, I always wanted to say that. Go ahead, that actually feels like nice." He retorted while I suspected he was just trying to act tough. Boys at that age... They always want to be cool. Even if their idea of coolness is mostly superficial. Although when I did start to pet him again, he then said, "But if anyone asks about this, I'll deny it."

"Sure you will, bluebird." I retorted as I found this to be a rather endearing trait of his. Just trying to act tough while hiding a tenderness under the surface. Perhaps Gallus was compelled to put up a front now that there was lots of people around us. Although I did find that... I did not notice at first since the only other griffon I had ever seen at the time was that chef in Canterlot, but...Gallus' coat is somewhat fluffier than the finer coats on Gabby and Gilda. My fingers reached deeper into that pleasant blue coat than they ever did on my two other griffon friends. Even the tuft at the tip of his tail was more voluminous than theirs. And then...he started to purr.

Gallus had his eyes closed the entire time while resting his head upon his crossed arms. And he was purring very noticeably like a happy housecat. Even his coat felt more reminiscent to a domesticated cat. I knew that I would only annoy him if I pointed out his purring, but I still wanted to comment on his coat. "I gotta say... You have the most pleasantly soft coat of any griffon I've ever touched. Very enjoyable to touch."

"Hey, you're not the only one enjoying this. That really hits the spot..." He retorted before going right back to purring in a manner that had me suspecting he was on the verge of passing out for a nap. And then... Steps coming up the stairs. Gallus' eyes popped open at the sound while he suddenly lifted his head. "Someone's coming. Hands off. If anyone asks, you never touched me."

"Sure thing." I retorted while falling to hide a smirk at him trying to keep up a tough guy image. Whoever was coming up did not even bother knocking. They very quickly shoved the door open and... "Oh dear..."

The Alabaster must have just docked. Because Novo was standing before us in the doorway with her eyes locked onto me. And Gallus...was just awestruck as he probably saw a hippogriff for the very first time. "Wow... I had no idea griffons could get that big."

It was a good thing he spoke up when he did since that gave Novo something to focus on for a bit of levity. She strode over to us with her usual regal flair and said, "Maybe that's because I'm no griffon, boy. Never seen a hippogriff before? We have hooves instead of paws, if you need a sign to look for."

"Hippo...griff? Weird name... But...uh...who're you?" Gallus asked while I stayed silent to not interrupt this first encounter.

"Why, I just so happen to be the queen of the hippogriffs, honey. Queen Novo, in the flesh." She replied while adjusting the simple gold crown atop her head. Novo was taking a certain pleasure in Gallus' awestruck stare once he heard that term. His beak dropped open upon realizing a true queen was addressing him. "Ohoho, that's the look they always give me when someone sees me anywhere that's not my home turf."

Gallus glanced over at me and cracked big goofy grin while pointing at Novo with his thumb. "This is one funky queen. I like her."

"Hey, I don't think anyone really dislikes Novo. She's awesome." I retorted while finding it impossible to not be amused by Novo's presence. When she always says she is the best, she really means it. She then stepped forward and loomed over me at my bedside. I then asked softly, "Just got back?"

"Yeah... And it looks like..." Novo said briefly before carefully looking me over. She then rubbed a hand over my head and said, "You look like you're feeling a lot better by now. More awareness... More emotion... I'd say you're through the worst of it, baby. I take it everything went off without a hitch?"

"I think the end results could not have gone down in a more ideal fashion. Everything's gonna be all right... I think." I explained in brief to spare her a long and unpleasant chat in front of our guest.

"Good... Good... If the queen mum let you die on her watch, there would've been hell to pay." Novo spoke with a noticeable snarl in her voice for just a moment. Although she then looked down at Gallus before asking, "Now then, who's the boy?"

I looked at Gallus while he watched an listened. And I felt a certain cheekiness come over me. "Just a little lost stray who's following me home."

Sure enough, Gallus scowled at me with his wings springing open. "Hey, I'm no alley cat!"

This cracked Novo up a bit while I too snickered under my breath. I then looked up at Novo and said, "Really though, he's a good guy. And he's been dealt a bad hand, so we're all taking him home to Ponyville. He'll be happier there."

"A lost little boy with nowhere to go? Sounds like you ended up in good company, boy." Novo retorted while she very sweetly stroked her fingers through the feathers on his head in a manner that caught Gallus by surprise. He looked stunned over just how tender that wonderful queen was being to him. And I knew why. Motherhood is in her nature. "Trust me, if this man loves Ponyville as much as I think I do, then you'll love it there too. I've seen the place lately and it looks like the coziest little town you'll ever see."

"Wow, really? That nice, huh? Sweet. Now I know I got something good to look forward to." Gallus actually looked a little excited. I wonder where he came from... Maybe a more urban environment like Manehatten? I decided not to ask. It was best not to dig up bad memories. Although he then looked back and further at the two of us and asked, "But...uh... If you're a queen, what're doing up here?"

He got us. With Gallus being someone we had only just met, it was best not to divulge any information to him that could be considered too radical. After Novo and I glanced at each other for a second, the wily hippogriff queen came up with a perfect excuse. "You mean aside from paying my dues to a hero? Every queen has her favorite knight. And this sweet sugar bear is mine."

I grimaced so hard at Novo skirting the implications of her words to show her love for me while still keeping her intentions hidden in plain sight. And Gallus just cracked up. He rolled onto his side as he found himself gasping for breath while he laughed. "I didn't know a queen could be this cool!"

"Yeah, she's the best..." I retorted while Novo gave me a wink. And I felt my heart swell for her in spite of my mental and emotional exhaustion. Once Gallus had managed to calm himself, I then asked, "So then... What's the situation?"

"We just finished a supply run to help keep everyone out here fed while they get everyone home one ferry at a time. With that said..." Novo replied before she reached out and rested a hand upon my head. Her tone and gaze softened as she said sweetly, "Tomorrow. Just one more day and we're getting you home."

Gallus and I were equally surprised to hear that we would be evacuated so soon. I asked, "Really? Already?"

"Mmhm. You've done so much for us, honey. The least I can do is get you home in style aboard the Alabaster. I'll be ferrying my men home tomorrow and you're coming with us." Novo explained while she continued to rest her hand atop my bandaged scalp. She then added, "I also talked to Celaeno. She'll be ferrying out as many of your Ponyville friends as well. The Zephyrus isn't designated for ferrying militiamen home, but they'd be happy to make a few exceptions."

"Thank you... I've almost forgotten what life in Ponyville is even like... Can't wait to be home." I muttered in blissful realization. Finally... It was almost time to go home.

Novo reached out and placed a kiss upon my brow while she just looked so happy that this nightmare was finally over. She then cooed softly to me, "I'll leave you be for now, baby. We'll catch up tomorrow. And we'll have the entire flight home for it."

I could only nod in agreement. There was no way Novo was willing to part so soon, but she knew I needed some rest and that the trip home would be wonderful. Although she then turned to Gallus and said, "And you. You keep a eye on this man. You don't know what he's been through. If he needs something, you make sure he gets it."

"Got it! I'm not going anywhere." Gallus retorted while even bringing a hand to his brow to salute the amazing queen before him. With another kiss to my brow, Novo turned and left with a graceful stride in her step. Gallus watched her very intently. No doubt the boy being very taken by her extreme beauty and figure. Once the door closed behind Novo, he turned to me with a bit of a smirk on his beak. "Man, she really is cool. And hot."

"And she knows it." I retorted while we both shared a chuckle. It was a very different experience to be on the same page about Novo with another guy, even if he was probably a decade my junior. I then found the need to ask, "Come to think of it... What were you up to after I last saw you?"

"You mean until Gabby found me? Not much... Just the daily grind when I had nothing to do besides tending to my daily needs. There's not much to do out here except explore and make sure you can find your way back to your own hut." Gallus explained while he crawled up to me and allowed me to continue petting him. He really does have a wonderful soft coat. He then added, "When Gabby showed up, I almost ran. I thought she was there to find me. But she brought up the war and thought I was someone who went AWOL or something. And I remembered you having something to do with it and I asked her about you and she says you two are friends. And she said the war was over. And since that meant it was probably safe, I asked if I could tag along with her to save you the trouble of coming back for me. I didn't need to pack much. Didn't really have anything worth bringing along that I couldn't carry in one satchel. I left my stuff downstairs, what little there was..."

"You were smart to do that... I really don't think I would've been in any condition to go looking for you in this condition... And I would've been mad at myself by the time I remembered..." I muttered in sheer relief. Gallus did not deserve to be left out there. I then whispered, "It's gonna be OK... Ponyville will be good for you."

"Sounds like it..." He sighed before closing his eyes and allowing me to continue stroking him like a cuddly pet. At least until she started to hear more footsteps coming up the stairs again. His eyes opened wide in response to approaching intruders while I noticed that the sound did not match that of hooves. "Who's that?"

"Someone I think you'll get along with quite well." I retorted while looking over at the door. And when it opened, I saw exactly who I thought I would. "Hey there, girls."

Smolder and Ocellus, the latter still shrouded in her dragon disguise. But while they did look ready to rush over to me to make up for lost time, they were immediately distracted by the unfamiliar griffon boy draped across my lap. The three of them stared for a moment before Gallus said, "Uh... Hi?"

Ocellus just looked confused, but Smolder spoke first when she suddenly pointed at our guest. "Hey! You're that bluebird out at the abandoned village next to that shallow river! You know James?"

"Wait, you saw me and you didn't say anything?!" Gallus replied in shock while I too was stunned that Smolder had at least some knowledge of Gallus. When considering that she most likely spent a fair bit of time out on the Empty Plains, it was not surprising that she might have seen that little outpost.

Smolder provided a quick explanation as she said, "Yeah, because you looked kinda grumpy! And I didn't need that when I had my own problems to deal with."

Smolder. Ocellus. And now Gallus. A trio of young teens who all had their own share of unfortunate family backgrounds. I had to say something there. "It sounds like you three have a lot in common, now that I think about it... You don't have the happiest backgrounds."

"Wait, we don't? Oh... I guess you do know them." Gallus retorted before he looked at the two dragonesses before us. "Well... Um... Uh... Yeah. If you saw me out there, it was for a good reason. Or a...not so good reason. I ran away. Didn't want anyone to find me. But this guy found me and he's pretty cool and he's gonna take me home with him to a place called Ponyville. What's your stories?"

"Yeah, good choice. Ponyville's a nice place." Smolder replied with a smile on her lips. I could still remember how anxious she was when I guided her through Ponyville for the first time. Although she then explained, "Anyway, me? My folks kicked me out when I turned twelve. Pretty typical for dragons who aren't being ruled over by the Dragon Lord. And I eventually ended up in Ponyville and decided to settle down there because it's just that nice a place. As for Ocellus here... Um..."

Smolder hastily locked the door before turning to the false dragoness. "OK, you can show him."

Ocellus gulped hard in unease. She had just met Gallus. First impressions were important, especially to someone who was probably slow to trust strangers. With a deep breath, she was briefly shrouded by a flash of green fire to reveal the little Changeling mare's true form while Gallus just stared unblinking at her. Instead of being horrified, he only appeared confused. "Uh... What even are you?"

"A Changeling... And...Changelings don't have a good history in Equestria at all..." She replied while having a hard time looking at our guest. Ocellus then carefully explained, "I don't wanna go back... And I can't go back anymore anyway... James here...saved me. He's keeping me safe. So please... Don't tell anyone what I am. I have to wear that disguise for my own good. At least for now..."

"OK, sure. I won't bring it up. You look like a nice bug... Girl... What is a Changeling anyway? Are you a bug or a mare?" Gallus asked in understandable confusion. I doubt he had ever even seen a Changeling before. I suspected he had no idea they even existed.

When Ocellus hesitated in providing an explanation, I took the opportunity to speak for her. "She's a love bug. And she's the best love bug in the whole world."

Smolder joined in on the tender rhetoric by grabbing Ocellus in a hug while the Changeling's little wings fluttered briefly in surprise. "Yep! She's the nicest little love bug you'll ever see. Do let her creepy look fool you. She's a sweetheart."

Ocellus could not even find any words to say. She just squealed quietly while covering her face with her hooves. Gallus just looked at me with a smirk and said, "They're a real duo, huh?"

"Yeah, I'd say they're even best friends right now. They really brighten up my day." I replied while glad to have a certain normalcy returning to my usual routine. Having Smolder and Ocellus at my side again was comforting. Although I did feel a certain emotional fatigue that was very difficult to push through. I wanted to greet those two little ladies with all the joy I wanted to show, but I could not bring it to the surface.

It was at that point Smolder had the idea to provide some introductions. She pointed to Ocellus and then herself. "Anyway! This is Ocellus. And I'm Smolder."

"Gallus. And don't bother with any chicken jokes, I've heard them all." Gallus replied while Ocellus and Smolder's looks of confusion confirmed they knew nothing about the relevance of that name. Even though I knew that the term 'Gallus' refer to the common chicken, I could not help but picture a wild pheasant upon hearing it. He then looked at me and asked, "And...you girls know him?"

"Yes. And if you'll excuse us..." Smolder retorted rather firmly before she rushed to my side and jumped up onto my bed with one swift flap of her wings. This approach was so direct that Gallus backed away from me to give us some more room. Without a word, Smolder rested beside my on my right with her hand firmly grasping mine. Ocellus was right behind her with the little love bug holding me on my left. This felt...delightfully familiar. They had always been a constant for me after they arrived on the Empty Plains. I could always turn to them if I needed them. And they always cherished me. Smolder brought my hand to her cheek and nuzzled it with a sincere deliverance. "Oh man, I missed this..."

"I missed you both... At least we can finely go home tomorrow." I muttered while tightening my grasp around her little hand. Smolder always adored the intimacy of holding hands with me. It was...comforting to feel those little fingers around mine again.

Ocellus then whispered to me softly, "There's still so much love in you... But it's... It's buried a bit... I think it'll be a while before it finally comes to the surface like it used to."

"You can feel that? Is that normal for Changelings?" Gallus asked while he watched the two little ladies snuggle with me.

Ocellus lifted her head to look at him and said, "Uh huh. We Changelings feed on love. It...um...literally sustains us. And James has...a bottomless amount to share. It real feels like he'll never run out. But it's...buried a little deeper than usual right now."

Gallus tilted his head to one side and said, "Wow, I knew he's a nice guy, but... Hey, you're gonna be all right, yeah? You need anything while we're here?"

"I'm good... Really. It's nice having these two back. They used to bunk with me, but that changed after I got hurt..." I explained while still feeling more emotionally drained than I should have been. There were some scars that would take time to heal. Gallus looked like he could sense a certain...tension in the air and looked away from us while her started to preen himself. I appreciated this and noticed Ocellus looking at me with those big blank blue eyes. I whispered very discreetly to her, "What's up, love bug?"

She whispered sweetly to me, "I've been saving up for you... Please, let me at least give you a little... You feel like you need it."

I knew where this was going and nodded in acceptance. I closed my eyes while she did the same before I felt her lips upon mine. That indescribable sensation of an unseen force flowing into me through my lips filled my senses. It only lasted for a few seconds, but I felt it. And I felt...just a little happier. I felt loved. And I made sure she knew it. "Thank you... That was just the right amount too."

Ocellus nuzzled me without a word. She held me against her sweetly, looking so happy to know that things would be all right. But it was then I felt a kiss upon my other cheek. I turned and saw Smolder smiling at me, but more somberly too. She whispered carefully to prevent Gallus from overhearing. "When we get back home, I'll take care of you. You've done so much for us... I'll do my part for you, mi amor."

Feeling her fingers tighten around mine suddenly reminded me of a dreadful nightmare. Where she was all I had left. And she was torn away from me with our hands tightly clasping each other's. And yet, there she was at my side. Her hand in mine, those beautiful blue reptilian eyes gazing into mine... It was a step back in the right direction. "Thank you... Thank you both... I just...want to put this behind me."

"We both do. Things are gonna get better. And we'll be there with you like always." Smolder cooed while she and Ocellus placed a number of soft little kisses upon my cheeks. And I just lied there and took it. I adored them... They really were little rays of sunshine that made things feel brighter for me.

I eventually returned to my typewriter with a little aid and spent the entire day chronicling as much as I could while I still had time. Going down the stairs was out of the question for the moment, so dinner had to be brought up to me. And during that time, Gallus took the time to read through some of my journal entries to catch up on exactly what happened after he and I first parted ways. Although I had the foresight to vet them before allowing them to read them. The three of them did eventually reveal their ages to each other with Gallus being right between Smolder and Ocellus at fifteen years of age. Plenty of stuff is in those journals that is not at all suitable for minors...

Gallus was awestruck to see the Equestrian royal family for the first time since it was necessary for them to know that a new noncombatant had been brought into the camp. While Nightmare Moon is still bedridden for her own good, the other four of them came upstairs to speak to us all. Gallus was visibly intimidated when he met Sunflare. A perfectly natural response, all things considered. He has been welcomed to stay since he will be departing with me tomorrow as planned.

Smolder, Ocellus, and Gallus are getting along quite well now that night has fallen. They talk a lot and have plenty of stories to share with each other. It is good that they can relate to each other in the same age group like that. And... Well... I had to laugh when Ocellus offered to reassemble her pillow fort for Gallus to use for a bed. He thought it was silly at first, but quickly grew to like it. Ocellus would not need to use it since she and Smolder would be at my sides in bed that night. Ember did check in later to fetch Gallus like we had originally planned, but he was so comfortable in that pillow fort while being around a few new friends in his age group that she quickly relented and left him to his new pad. She also appeared to have a lot of faith in Smolder and Ocellus to look after me and left quickly to leave us alone.

Even by the time night came, I still had not quite finished documenting everything that has happened. I will have to finish up another time. But now... Now, it is almost time to go home. I feel relieved. Knowing that tomorrow is the day. We can finally go home.

Although now that I need to take a hot shower before bed, am I forgetting something? I feel like there is something I should be expecting... Whatever the case, it is late and Ocellus is waiting by the bathroom door to help me in. I just want to sit down in there and take a long hot soak... Just a little longer now. And then we can all finally go home.

Just a little longer, Fluttershy. I will be there with you and the girls very soon.

The Hero Princess

Author's Note

If you enjoy my works, please consider supporting my Patreon.

Alternatively, please consider buying me a coffee.

The Hero Princess

I remember being in the tender company of Ocellus and Smolder at my sides while Gallus was sleeping inside a cozy pillow fort nearby. There was nothing but good expectations that night when we finally drifted off to sleep. The next day would be a good day. But we had to sleep through the night first. But when I did finally began to dream...

Something was wrong. While I still drifted from awake to dreaming with no way of knowing how and when the transition was made, the same as every night, I felt...too aware. Too awake despite being asleep. And I was alone. Standing in a black void with no sense of up or down. But for me to be lucid enough to feel as if I was awake... Was I not alone?

After a moment of wandering with my feet touching an unseen surface, it suddenly dawned on me. I was not merely not alone. Someone was there. Someone I was warned of the night before. Someone was expecting me. I looked down at myself. All but nude, in the same minimal attire I fell asleep in. And despite the darkness around me, I was not shrouded in shadows. My body was perfectly visible despite the darkness around me. If I was not alone, it would only be right to greet my guest. "I was told you'd be coming. She sent you, right? The one who watches over Equestria?"

A giggle filled the air. And the voice that spoke out over the darkness... I had heard it before. Ad not all that long ago. A voice that followed an ethereal trio of spectral birds. A dove, a falcon, and a raven. A voice who gave no answer when I asked for an identity. And now that voice had returned. "The All-Mother took you on quite the guided tour, hm? Yes, I have been waiting for you, dear James. So good to see you again. Even if...your forbearers have inflicted such dire harm upon you."

I bowed my head in remembrance. So much happened not even a week ago. To the point where I was on the verge of death. And as I pondered those grim memories, the voice asked me. "Before anything else, I must ask... The emperor... The one who will now be forever remembered as the Forgotten Emperor. Tell me. Do you hate him?"

"For a good while, I thought I did. The longer the war went on, the more I grew to resent the old fool. But when I finally met him... Saw that ancient husk who was barely a man at all anymore..." I sighed before pausing in recollection. I saw everything. I heard everything. Listened to the words of the emperor so past and present. And I knew what my heart had decided upon. "I couldn't... I probably should've hated him, but I can't. He was just an old fool who made too many mistakes... And he did what little right he could at the end of it all."

"Thank you. Truly, I am grateful his actions did not instill hatred in your heart." The elegant voice of a young woman spoke to me. A voice I had heard only once before. Or...had I?

My mind began to wander as I dug through my memories. I had heard that voice before. At least once. It carried a certain...nobility to it. An almost royal accent. I began to pace forward with my arms crossed. Trying to recall. I did hear that voice during that one time with the three ethereal birds, but...did a time come after it where I heard it again?

I did not get much further before something happened I could not have foreseen. A glowing orb of white light began to emanate from my forehead. And from that light burst the form of a dove composed of that light. It soared high into the darkness before two more shapes burst out of it. The form of a falcon composed of a silvery glow. And a raven of purest black that even stood out from the darkness around it. I watched curiously as the three ethereal birds circled above me, following each other in a ring. And then they suddenly descended while maintaining that spiral.

Instead of swooping past me, they dove into an unseen floor and became still. Their forms becoming flatter and more elongated until their three forms were touching each other beak to tail feathers. Now standing in the middle of this perplexing ring of avian imagery, I took a step forward only for more color and shape to expand out from under me. The unseen floor beneath me became visible as beautiful golden patterns resembling stained glass spread out past me and then beyond the beautiful three bird shapes. And as that ring of stained glass became visible, so too did six more shapes. Six identical gemstones. Ones I had only seen once before. The Elements of Harmony, but in their most basic forms free from a connection with a bearer. While this beautiful circle of stained glass patterns was beautiful and expanded far, I recognized this setup and almost laughed at it. "Are we diving into my dreaming mind? Or is this a dive to my heart?"

Once again, that voice giggled at my observations. "It appears familiar, does it not? I must assure you that I am not in control of this. What you see before you? Most likely your thoughts and hearts molding something that makes sense in the situation. Although I must say that whatever inspiration it drew from, the results are breathtaking."

I listened closely to the voice. Its use of words... Trying to find certain patterns and how some words were spoken more than others. But as I thought back to that voice and the first time we heard each other... I recognized that tone and pitch. But I remembered it speaking much more angrily. And...I could almost imagine hearing it wail in grief. That was when my eyes opened wide in realization. "Wait... Your voice... I heard it one more time after we first spoke. But...wasn't that during... You...can't be..."

As if to answer my suspicions, a growing gate of light began to form ahead of me. Like a portal to step through. And through this portal, I could see a shape. A very human shape. The light was too bright... I had to shield my eyes while trying to see what little I could. And as the light began to fade, that same voice spoke again. But instead of sounding like it was coming from everywhere, it was being spoken from directly in front of me. "You remembered. And you saw. Yes, dear James. It is I. And I have been waiting some time to finally have this opportunity."

I lowered my hand and stood transfixed. Standing before me... It was...such a surreal experience. A fellow human. A human woman with blond hair tied into a long flowing braid behind her. Her body wrapped in a simple white toga, she smiled at me brilliantly with such bright blue eyes. Where I was left unsettled at the sight of the emperor's decayed and barely living husk of a body, the sight of this young woman filled with a very different type of awe. And more than anything... I knew her name. "Megan..."

She giggled in delight, any and all otherworldly wisdom replaced with the pleasant youthfulness of this hero princess. She placed her hands behind her back and leaned forward to smile at me. "What a momentous meeting this is. Bearers of Humanity, one of Equestria and one of Earth. Tell me, dear James. How does it feel to finally see another of your kind after leaving your world behind?"

"You mean aside from a vision into the distant past?" I replied while struggling to find the words to convey my thoughts. It was...spellbinding to see her. A living breathing human being, even if she was one from an entirely different world from my own. Although perhaps living is the wrong word to use. I found myself reaching out to her. Compelled to touch her to confirm that she was actually there. And Megan responded in kind. She straightened her posture and gently placed her palm against mine while never losing that smile. Only then did I speak. "I have no words that can do this justice... I'm in awe... Really. I know who you are and... I don't know what to say."

"Oh, don't be so coy, my friend. Come here." She replied before stepping forward and putting her arms around me like an old friend instead of a couple of strangers. I was being held by the princess of the human empire. The last of her kind to...fade from the world of Equestria. She hugged me tightly yet tenderly, her fingers sliding along my scalp. I could feel a full head of hair there, my injuries in the physical world apparently not reflected of how my soul portrayed me at the time. "I've been watching for some time, my friend. I only wish it did not have to be like this..."

"But...aren't you long gone? You didn't...bind your soul to the Element of Humanity itself, did you?" I asked in confusion while still reciprocating her hospitality with an embrace of my own. Her presence was...comforting. She felt youthful and pleasant, but far from naive. Megan's presence demanded respect and instilled hope in me. This princess was a true champion, even as just a specter.

"No, not exactly... At least not entirely." She replied before pulling away so we could actually see each other. Her smile did falter as she explained, "I lived my life well. Even with my empire gone and my remaining people scattered to the winds to soothe the fears of Equestria, I continued to serve as a champion of my world. When the need arose, I would take up my sword and shield to protect the people of my world. But even I could not resist the march of time."

"I know... You were the last to leave." I said with a nod. I knew that much.

"True... Or so I thought. When my time finally came, I left this world. And I met...her. The All-Mother met me between the world of Equestria and the world that waits beyond this realm. And she told me...my father had never left the world at all." Megan explained while I too remembered that wondrous mare. A mare whose mention I will have to redact from this entry one I am finished with it. "I was fearful of what may happen if my father remained in the world of Equestria while I could not be there to stop him. And she was duty-bound to not intervene unless absolutely necessary. So I... I remained tethered to the world of Equestria. A connection was made between my soul and the Element of Humanity. I left the world of the living, but I still hold a chain that binds me to it. And then..."

She reached out and almost playfully tapped me on the forward as that smile returned to her face. "You came along. And I felt it. The Element of Humanity manifested for a new bearer. But I certainly never expected it to bind itself to a human from a world that is not my own!"

I cracked an amused smile of my own in response to her playful advance. "Hey, I barely even knew that it existed at all. It's not like I was counting on it to show up. After all that's happened, I'm kind of shocked in hindsight that it thought I was good enough."

Megan rested her hand upon my bare shoulder as she smiled in a more comforting manner. "Yes, I know... I have seen your world. What a sad place... I am very grateful Celestia and Luna found you before that world could erode your heart too much. I have been watching you ever since and...well, aside from what happened with Discord, you have been performing admirably. I do believe we would've been fast friends had we existed in the same era."

I knew better than to inquire about Discord. Whatever happened between he and I was a dark incident that needed to be forgotten. Although the fact that she knew him... And that she was no doubt visiting me from beyond the grave... I needed to ask. "Have you met Discord?"

"I can't say I ever really became acquainted with him. I was very young when he plunged the world into chaos." She explained before sighing quietly with her eyes closed. "But I did finally meet him not that long ago. And he wanted me to tell you... He can't apologize enough...for the bedlam you and Equestria have suffered through recently. He knows. And he could not have foreseen the consequences of his actions at the time."

"I know... And I'd like to just put all that behind me." I retorted while trying to not think too hard about the war and its catalysts now that it was finally over. I sighed while turning my gaze up at the darkness above us. "He was already pretty remorseful of a lot of things when he said goodbye. I can't imagine how much he'd be rolling in his grave after finding out about the war."

"He was a wondrous soul, from what I was told. It was just such a shame that his true immortality became a gilded cage in time..." Megan said while her gaze wandered. But she then found the will to smile. "But truly... Thank you for what you did for him and my father. They...became slaves to their vices with their true hearts buried deep."

I nodded, but then gave my own thanks. "And thank you for being there when we needed you most. I was out of options... I really thought there was no fixing everything by then. He and I... We needed to see what happened back then."

"You needed to see that. And I was praying seeing it again from a new perspective would be the final push he needed. I was holding my breath... And he did relent." Megan said before sighing in what was surely a wistful recollection of that dark time. She then closed her eyes as she muttered, "He was warned... Given an ultimatum to turn back. It was not too late. The Elements were laid bare before him. Did he...think I just did not have it in me to unleash such a force of judgement upon my own kind?"

She was starting to become too focused on that dark day. I remembered that stalemate. The point where they would either turn back or be judged. The emperor tempted fate that day and paid the price. I stepped forward and did what little I could to comfort my predecessor now that bad memories were taking hold. I embraced her and rested my chin on her shoulder. "You did what you had to do... And I'm not so sure I could've done the same at the time. You're everything I expected you to be."

The paragon in my arms shuddered as she wheezed with a gasping breath. She held me in her arms, savoring my touch. "Thank you... You don't know what it's like... Having to watch your entire empire... The people you were fated to reign over one day being cast out of the world to the stars above... Wherever they ended up, I hope they are thriving... And not being a burden on the world they found."

The ultimate destination of Megan's people was a mystery I doubt anyone will ever get an answer on. I am sure they were only sent to a world that could sustain life and worlds like that are an extreme rarity in the universe. But knowing the Elements of Harmony and their bearers, I was certain they would not have sent Equestria's human population to certain doom. Surely they showed mercy that day by choosing a world where they would survive just fine without bringing strife to a preexistent civilization. Their descendants were alive out there somewhere. And hopefully they had come to repent for their folly after coming to understand what they had thrown away.

We just stood there for a moment, our arms holding each other while I waited for Megan to find peace. It must have been a long time since she last got to talk to a fresh face over a pivotal moment of her life that ended up redefining her very world. I felt her turn her head, but thought nothing of it for a moment. At least until she finally spoke. "I must say... The form the Element of Humanity took on was truly fitting. And the cutie mark you bear shows it."

That was when I remembered again what was branded onto my biceps. I loosened my embrace and looked upon my upper arms. The twin dove symbol that the Element of Humanity had come to mirror. I remembered her voice making that observation last time we spoke. "You did mention that, didn't you?"

"It truly suits you. You would much rather put down the sword and take up the quill instead, would you not?" Megan asked as she stepped to my side to examine my cutie mark up close. She never stopped smiling while she said, "You always have had an affinity for birds too, if I recall. I also have a favorite."

Megan looked off into the distance while she snapped her fingers. I looked out into the darkness beyond the elaborately designed platform we stood upon and soon saw a glowing flash of red swoop through the air. But once it drew near, that vibrant red light took on the form of a physical form that soon fluttered forward and perched upon Megan's fingers. The vibrant red form of a male cardinal. The hero princess before me stroked her fingers along her little friend while he would occasionally let out a quick and sharp cheep. Megan smiled almost nostalgically as she said, "There's nothing quite like that striking shade of red perched upon a branch in a tree devoid of leaves in the dead of winter. That color full of life amongst that frigid white. I always adored these birds. A sign of hope in a void of lifeless white. Hope that spring will come."

I knew of what she spoke. There is no color that stands out more among a blanket of white than that bold shade of red. The color of vitality and vigor. And few songbirds have a more distinct form than the northern cardinal. I observed that little friend of my guest, my thoughts going out to my little Angela back home. That precious dove with a lovely voice. With a raise of her hand, Megan sent her little friend on his way. The little cardinal fluttered out into the voice and was gone. Although I then felt the need to ask. "If you don't mind me asking... What does your cutie mark look like?"

"Well, I must say you and I have more in common than you might expect. You know what they say about doves and olive branches..." She replied before reaching for one of her toga's sleeves. Megan slid her hand up to raise it in order to reveal her right bicep. And there upon it was the unmistakable form of an olive branch curling inwards to form the beginning of a spiral. It felt...so fitting for her in hindsight.

"You really were a bringer of peace..." I muttered as I studied the meaning of such a symbol. With sword and shield in hand, Megan was a true champion who brought peace to Equestria whenever she had the power to do so. "I really hope Equestria grew to love you in spite of what happened."

Megan lowered her hand to let her sleeve fall again. She sighed wistfully and explained, "It took time... Those who stayed true to Equestria's balance were scattered far and wide, but I heard that they did require the faith that had been lost by becoming respected members of society all over again. It was a...case by case sort of thing. Although for the sake of everything, my people and their empire still needed to be forgotten... Although I suppose that's no longer possible, is it?"

My eyes opened wide as I suddenly remembered what the very existence of the war meant for Equestria. There was no downplaying or hiding the nature of the war or our enemy. "That's a good point... There's no way they'll be able to avoid declassifying that information to the public."

"I have faith the people of modern Equestria will take the news better than one might expect. Time has a way of...softening the blow." Megan replied while she let out an almost bitter chuckle. The truth would come out somehow. At least while assuming it had not happened already. She then looked at me and spoke, "I do believe that you will still be as welcomed as you always were. You never strayed from your friends. You always put Equestria first. How can they ever frown upon you for that?"

"The royal family would certainly never stand for it... They'll vouch for me." I muttered with my thoughts going out to the those five impressive ponies. They all had grown to adore me in their own ways. Nightmare Moon especially would fiercely and even violently protect me at any cost. But as I thought about them, my thoughts drifted back to Megan. "You said those who remained were scattered... But what about you? Where did you go?"

Megan's smile warmed as she said, "I remained with the royal family. Queen Sunflare and King Orbash did return to the shadows after that crisis was resolved, but Celestia and Luna welcomed me into their own castle to remain among them. They always loved me as if I was their own. And all I could do to repay them was to serve as their knight. You will not find any of my accomplishments or trials in the history books, but I did have to take up the sword a few times to thwart a few villains in my time after the loss of my empire."

As someone who had also faced off with some infamous names in Equestria's history, I immediately became curious of some of these villains of eons past that Megan faced off against. "Really now? Care to share some heroic exploits?"

The hero princess giggled with her fist before her lips. "I'd be happy to! Things were quiet for a few years. Equestria has always been a very peaceful world where war is virtually unheard of. But when evil does take root in the few, it tends to reveal itself in a big way. It does make for grander stories the less common it is."

"Yeah, it does, now that you mention it. If you normalize that stuff too much, people stop seeing much reason in paying it any mind." I replied with a roll of my eyes. "Anyway... What are some names that stand out in your history in Equestria?"

Megan then explained, "I recall the first time a new threat presented itself was when there was word spreading far to the south. In the savannahs where the zebras hail from. There were other more minor threats afterward, but this was the only enemy who managed to stand out in my memory. A zebra shaman with access to arcane magics that differ from most others. Although his name was...merely Zeb."

"Zeb... A zebra shaman named Zeb?" I asked in bewilderment as I heard that. "Um... Are you sure that's what he called himself?"

"Not the most imaginative name, I know. I am not certain if it was an alias or if he called himself that ironically. Whatever the case, his name was not an indicator of his abilities in battle." Megan recalled rather grimly while showing no joy at the memory. "I did not know the zebra people were capable of such nightmarish summonings. Or perhaps they aren't and he found an unnatural way of unleashing such power. Despite his humble race, he was an impressive force that truly tested me. A witch doctor capable of calling upon arcane nightmares. But in the end, I bested him and he was slain by my hand. Although I had to ask the zebra people who bore witness to the struggle to not remember me. It was for the best that humanity be forgotten and I had to obey that decree. Although...they did not forget entirely. From what I understand, they told tales of a harpy warrior who descended upon the rogue shaman with sword and shield in hand."

"Remembering you with half-truths, huh? I guess embellishing the truth is one way for your exploits to live on." I retorted with a chuckle. When considering that harpies make for some of the best swordsmen on the planet, it was not an implausible tale.

Megan then continued as she said, "To be fair, that was common practice for the rest of my people until they...departed Equestria for the next world. If they became respected and admired enough, the locals would spin a tale to remember them by insisting that they were an entirely different species. The people of the savannahs remember me as a harpy, for instance."

"A harpy with wings, eh?" I retorted while Megan snickered under her breath. We both knew that harpies are flightless birds. Although I then asked, "Who else though... Who else found a place in the history books only to be remembered as something else?"

"Hm... If there is one that comes to mind first..." Megan muttered with a fist held to her chin in thought. But she then smiled and said, "Of all those who served at my side, the first to renounce my father's dogma on our way to the royal family's castle was dear Gunnstein. I doubt you could have picked him out among my unit when you saw us, but he was one of the finest knights we had at the time. An excellent warrior who preferred the axe to the sword. I understand that he was relocated to what is now known as the Vanhoover region."

I suppose every empire has its standouts among its military ranks. My curiosity piqued, I then asked, "What can you tell me about that guy?"

Megan explained with fond recollection in her voice. "From what I heard, he never truly stopped fighting even after settling in the tundra to the north. Even if he had to adapt to his new home. I heard he went from wearing full plate armor to draping himself in a bear pelt and growing out his beard with an axe in each hand. Or a heftier axe in both hands when needed. He served as a guard for the fledgling settlements at the time and I even heard he became quite the inspiration to the surviving yaks who were relocated there from the frozen north. The history books remember him as a mighty minotaur, but he became quite loved all the same as a defender of the people. Gunnstein Berserk Killer, I think they called him. And he had quite the tales to tell when I finally met him again beyond the mortal coil..."

What a character. A knight adapting into a wild woodsman warrior out in the evergreen forests of the north? Should I ever visit the Vanhoover region, I will have to look his stories up. "At least I can understand why they would remember him as a minotaur. I can totally see them hefting axes as weapons. But beyond him and that Zeb character... Who else do you recall?"

"Well...if you must ask... There was one other evildoer I had to face who stands out in my memory. My first trial by fire." Megan replied with her tone darkening. She then spoke, "The first memorable villain I faced was shortly after I received my enchanted arms and armor. And she was one of my own people. A human witch who was known as Somnambula."

That name... It sounded vaguely familiar. And then I did recall where I had first heard it. "That's... I'm pretty sure I heard Orbash or Sunflare mention that when we first met."

Megan nodded without a word at first. "Yes. The history books don't mention her, but she was a frightful sorceress who developed a vile means of magic to siphon the youth out of her victims. A means to live forever, so I heard. As a mere squire, I found great difficulty in facing her. She was a most capable opponent. But...I still slew her. I saw her fall and whatever youthful energies she absorbed escaped their crystal prison and returned to their proper owners. Wherever her corpse still lies, her lair has most likely been left buried deep within the Empty Plains by the passage of time. I doubt any will ever find it."

A human villain who had been doubly forgotten... I suppose it would have only been a matter of time before one of Equestria's own human residents to pursue darker ambitions. The desire for dominance is...inherent to human nature, if I must be completely honest with myself. I took note of Megan's distinct lack of satisfaction and said, "It seems we've both faced our fair share of enemies. And we didn't find any enjoyment in it."

"If you take pleasure in the ending of a life, how can you call yourself a virtuous being? It may be necessary and even justified at times, but to feel pleasure in it? No... No, not once did I ever feel happy when blood stained my blade. At best, I only felt relief to know the threat was over and that my world would be richer for it." Megan said without the slightest showing of joy upon her face. Although a smile did creep across her face when she said, "And I am glad to see the same applies to you."

I nodded while pleased to know I had not disappointed this hero before me. "Yeah... I mean there can be enjoyment when its just a friendly spar. Or if just to let loose. I admit some of my...virtual training sessions could be rather fun at times. Although admittedly not often..."

"The royal family has been keeping you sharp in your dreams, hm? Luna would do the same for me at times as well. And while we're on that subject..." Megan replied before she began to step past me. And her voice began to carry a certain...grimness to it. "There is another reason why I am here, my friend. There is something I must do now that I may never get another chance to do."

"Yeah?" I asked in curiosity as she walked a fair distance away from me before stopping. I did not get the impression she wanted me to follow. Only to watch. "What might that be."

"We have both served Equestria as champions of its people. Faced dire crises for the sake of this wonderful world. You and I are the same. Therefore..." I heard Megan speak while she remained facing away from me. But as her words trailed off, her toga began to glow brightly and dissolved away into petals of light. But not to reveal her body. Something began to replace it in a veil of light. Something...with great wings that spread wide. "I must ask you of this, my friend. Now and not any other time."

The light faded. And there she stood in the same suit of winged armor I saw her wearing so long ago. Its wings were spread wide and strongly resembled those of Luna's. And when she thrust out her left arm to the side with her wings folding, I saw a circle of golden flames starting to swirl before fading to reveal a great round shield affixed to the back of her left gauntlet. This shield... It was not the Lunar Shield. Large and round, it bore Celestia's cutie mark upon it with the sun's eight arms reaching the very rim of it. I muttered under my breath, "That's not mine..."

Megan relaxed her arm and turned to face me before raising her right arm high. Luna's billowing blue magic aura covered her right gauntlet before a bolt of blue lightning shot down from the shadows above while being drawn into her armored hand. A few seconds later, that lightning compacted to form a sword. But it was not the Celestial Sword. This sword was not quite as long, its blade being subtly more triangular than perfectly straight. The unmistakable form of an arming sword with an...upswept silver crescent moon crossguard, the blade being very similar in hue to Luna's dark blue coat. But maybe just a bit lighter? Armed and armored, Megan pointed her enchanted sword at me. "Please. Face me, Sir James. I must know how far you have come in the ways of the sword."

I stared in awe. Her armor's colors. The sword and shield. The magic auras assigned to each hand. Everything about Megan's arsenal was the inverse of my own. What was blue was white and what was white was blue. The moon was held in the right hand and the sun was attached to the left. And upon those smooth rounded pauldrons... Perhaps I simply did not notice it when I last saw her in that armor, but there was a crystal inlay embedded into it that let off a soft pale glow. That coiling shape... Her olive branch cutie mark. A unique feature exclusive to that armor? Like how that ethereal helmet plume is to my helmet? Although I then took note of my situation. She was fully armored while I was...not. "Um... Hate to break it to you, but I'm not exactly equipped for a duel at the moment."

A crooked grimace spread across Megan's lips while she let out quite the snicker. "Of course... Allow me."

Her left gauntlet under the shield became coated in a familiar golden yellow aura while her right was shrouded in a billowing blue. And in a flash, I was coated in my own familiar suit of armor. Although I noticed my helmet was not present atop my head. I looked at myself and then at her. We were our own reflections, the colors of our armor being inversions of the other with the designs differing significantly. With the magic in my own gauntlets surging, I summoned the Lunar Shield to my left arm and the Celestial Sword to my right hand. I then took a good look at both before glancing at Megan's weaponry. "Those aren't mine... Are they?"

Megan smirked almost giddily. The cogs in my head were turning. While I knew that my armor would choose a form most suited to its wearer, the Celestial Sword and Lunar Shield had no such function. Their forms were set in stone. Megan then brought her shield forward and lightly tapped the side of her sword's blade against it. "I have never seen those two being held by human hands before. The Celestial Sword and the Lunar Shield. Truly works of art. But where you wield those, I carry the Dusk Sword and Solar Shield."

Dusk Sword. Solar Shield. A mirrored set of arms to my own. "Perhaps I've forgotten, but... Has there always been a set of two of these?"

Megan nodded her head and said, "Of course. Do you truly believe such arms would be given to just one champion? No. These were meant for two. A pair of friends who would support each other in the thick of battle. It's actually quite sad, all things considered... All this time and you never had another of your kind to be by your side in battle."

It made far too much sense. There were two princesses reigning over Equestria for so long. The sun and the moon. And like them, there were two sets of weapons and armor. One carried the moon in one hand and the sun in the other and vice versa. It only made sense that two human champions would be needed to uphold the balance. And it made me realize just what a loose wheel I had been the entire time. I gazed upon the dimly glowing white blade of the Celestial Sword as I muttered, "I had no idea I was only using one half of a set... There's another set out there just like this?"

"There is. As for whatever became of it after I left the realm of the living... It may be best not to ask them, James. Not until someone else comes along who you can count on to be by your side in battle." Megan replied while I just bowed my head in understanding. It was not a power that could be bestowed upon just anyone. And it was likely reserved exclusively for human use. But who else could possibly be called upon to wield them?

I raised my sword, eyes focused upon the glowing white blade. My eyes then fell upon the blue blade of the Dusk Sword. Mine was longer, but hers allowed for greater control in one hand. The Solar Shield was wider than mine, but the Lunar Shield was generally more balanced for defense due to its vague resemblance of a kite shield. We were not perfect reflections after all. But I had every reason to believe her sword was as sharp as mine. There was likely little it would not cut through. I could not rely on my armor to hold off that blade. My eyes then met Megan's, wondering if I really wanted to do this. "I don't want to hurt you."

"You can't hurt me, James. My life ended long ago." Megan replied while she pointed the Dusk Sword at me. She stood ready, her eyes issuing a challenge. "I know the war only just ended, but please. Grant me this. This may be the last time we ever speak. Let me face you as a true equal."

She was right. While our weapons differed slightly, we were on perfectly equal footing. Except I knew this hero princess possessed a lifetime of experience with that weaponry. I was at a disadvantage. Or was I? I raised the Celestial Sword to mirror her stance, our blades pointing at each other. "All right then... Feels like it would be wrong to pass up this opportunity."

I saw a confident smile spread across my guest's lips. A very shrewd smile. "Thank you, my friend. Let us enjoy ourselves here. I'm ready when you are."

This was a duel I had never experienced before. I was thrilled, yet uneasy. I had only been using my equipment for a relatively short amount of time. Never before had I faced an opponent who was packing literally everything I had at my disposal. We stared each other down, blades aligned. I tried to get in a first shot with my right gauntlet's magic aura billowing around it. A burst of golden fire shot forth from my sword's blade. But Megan had the same idea. With a flash of her right gauntlet's blue magic aura, a bolt of blue lightning was fired from the Dusk Sword's blade and intercepted my own shot in a flash of embers and blue sparks. A stalemate. We would not get anywhere by relying only on magic.

We had no words after that failed attack. For the moment, we stood ready with swords raised. As if waiting for the other to make the first move. When this still failed to get us anywhere, we moved simultaneously. Megan and I lunged forward and swung our swords. A flash of magic light filled the air as our unparalleled blades struck each other. The edges bit hard into the other, locking them in a bind until we both pulled away. We stood ready with shields raised. It was time to get started.

Megan made the first move from there, trying to lash out with a swing of her sword. I parried with my shield as it failed to even scratch the surface. With a shove of my left arm, I pushed her sword away and swung quickly only to have the Celestial Sword smash into the Solar Shield. It once again became a perfect stalemate with our swords colliding against our shields with every swing. I started to suspect we would end up being unable to land a blow at that rate. But not for much longer.

Megan suddenly changed things up after several failed slashes. Upon blocking my blade once again, she pushed the Celestial Sword to the side. I expected her to continue the cycle by slashing at me with the Dusk Sword, but that was where things changed. With my eyes focused on her right arm, I was unprepared when she jabbed her left arm forward to basically punch me with the rim of the Solar Shield. Where the Lunar Shield was not suited for that manner of offense due to it being taller than it was wide, the perfectly symmetrical round shape of the Solar Shield gave it a certain offensive advantage that the Lunar Shield did not have. I really felt that hit and had to quickly stagger to get my shield up in time to block the Dusk Sword. My armor's wings carried me backwards with a quick flap to get some safe distance between us. But Megan proved how effective our armor's wings were for pursuit as well as retreat by chasing me with a quick swoop. I had to repel her by hurling my shield directly into her to shove her away with that wall.

The two of us momentarily stunned by our defensive assaults, we stood our ground with shields raised once I summoned mine back to my left arm. My eyes narrowed as I contemplated what that first scuffle demonstrated. While my set of weaponry was certainly balanced with a slight leaning towards a defensive approach, Megan's equipment was decided geared towards a more offensive focus. That round shield, while effective on defense, could be weaponized for causing harm more effectively than my own. I could see a dent along my breastplate where the rim had struck me. And when I had the chance to look under the Solar Shield... I saw that there were no latches to hold it in place on her left gauntlet like those on the Lunar Shield. It appeared to be affixed to her vambrace with a type of magical magnetism in the middle to keep it centered no matter how much it might rotate. That perfectly round shape gave it a unique advantage mine did not have.

We began to try to attack each other from a distance as we began to run around the circular battlefield while always being to each other's right. With our shields out of the way, we pointed our swords at each other and fired out bolts of magic. Ranging from simple beams of magic to elemental shots like fire and lightning. We did not miss often. And while our armor did have a respectable level of resistance to physical blows, they truly shined when it came to resisting magical assaults. We hardly flinched when our shots struck. But I knew even they still had their limits. I could never forget when Nightmare Moon pursued me through the Everfree Forest at the brink of dawn, her lightning magic being supercharged to the point of fracturing my pauldron and severing a wing from my armor. But in that moment, we did not have the time to focus enough to empower our magic further.

We came to a stop when it became clear the average magical assault on each other was futile. Our weapons would be the deciding factor. With a flap of our wings, we hurled ourselves at each other and rammed into the other with shields raised. A loud clank filled the air as the Solar Shield met the Lunar Shield with the two of us trying to push the other aside. Our enchanted sabatons and greaves allowed us to resist the pushing from the other. No matter how the designs of our armor differed, the effects were the same. The strength and speed of an earth pony in our legs, we could not overcome the other. Our wings carried us both back before Megan spoke rather happily to me. "Impressive so far, James! You know your equipment well!"

"So do you! I've never faced off against someone who literally has everything I do in a duel." I replied while also finding myself cracking a smile. There was a certain thrill in this clash that I never felt before. I finally had an equal. Someone who could truly match me blow for blow.

Megan nodded while keeping her shield up to brace for a potential assault. "True. But remember... Just because we possess the same abilities does not mean we don't have our own unique tricks up our sleeves! Behold!"

With a sudden swing of her left arm, the Solar Shield detached and flew right at me like a discus. Its rim struck my shield hard enough to make me stagger. Megan used levitation magic to quickly call it back to her left arm and charged at me with blue lightning crackling around the blade of the Dusk Sword. I had to remember that our swords were aligned elementally with the magic that was stored in the gauntlets worn on our dominant hand. Her sword was aligned with the power of frigid ice and searing lightning while mine was geared towards the heat of flames and even the sun's celestial energies. Embers and sparks filled the air as our swords smashed into our shields.

Megan was fierce and possessed a warrior's spirit I simply did not have. I found her aggressiveness to be genuinely intimidating and shoved her away with another toss of my shield. My riposte was so sudden that I even knocked her right off her feet and onto her back only for Megan to demonstrate the versatility of her armor's wings. Much like I had done at times, she catapulted herself into the air by suddenly extending her armor's wings against the floor and performed a graceful full rotation in the air before coming back down onto her feet. I let out a quiet failed whistle under my breath as I said, "So that's what it's like..."

With the Lunar Shield back on my left arm, I stood ready and waited for Megan's next move. But what came next... I saw the Solar Shield become engulfed in a bright glow. I thought the shield had dissolved, but... It was still there, but without its rim and the white sections between the arms of the sun motif. Only the sun shape itself was still there. And when Megan hurled the Solar Shield's modified form at me, the eight arms on the shield had begun to rapidly spin like the blades of a buzz saw!

I did not even try to block this incoming wheel of blades. I used my armor's wings to hurl myself to the side while keeping my shield up. Megan's arsenal proved itself to be much more offensively designed than I expected with even the Solar Shield possessing a unique and deadly function the Lunar Shield could not hope to emulate. While that first toss did miss, I did not turn my back to it. I could see it leaving a trail of golden yellow in its wake as a sign that Megan was manipulating her buzz saw shield with levitation magic to guide its path. Sure enough, it flew in a wide arc to come back towards me! I even called out in shock, "Hey, why can't my shield do that?!"

I got bold on the second pass and shoved my shield into the whirling blades of that discus. Fiery sparks flew from the wheel of solar blades as it tried to eat away through my defenses. While the Solar Shield may have been perfectly unbreakable, so too was the Lunar Shield neither side gave even as that blade wheel suddenly ignited with golden flames. I glanced to my side to see Megan holding out her left hand, golden yellow aura billowing around it. Could she channel Celestia's magic into it?

The heat was getting to be too much. I threw my left arm to the side to force that Solar Shield's flaming form to pass me. It flew in an arc like a wheel of flames. But those flames of golden yellow soon turned a searing white. Solar magic too?! I dared not try to block this next pass. I knew my armor would be evaporated by those flames. But as it came back towards me, I thought I heard the clanking of sabatons that were not my own.

Megan was coming in fast, rapidly closing the distance between us with the speed of the swiftest earth pony in her stride. I had to take my attention away from her ranged attack now that she was trying to strike me from both sides. Upon noticing her approach, I lunged at her to exploit the lack of a shield. With a thrust of her left hand, she shoved me away with a barrier before stabbing the blade of the Dusk Sword into the floor while it was shrouded in frigid mist. A jagged cluster of icy blue spikes exploded from the floor and smashed hard into the Lunar Shield. I was thrown back hard and had to act in a panic. I focused the magic in my left gauntlet to generate a barrier around me and only narrowly managed to hold off the whirling Solar Shield just in time. Megan was truly proving herself to be a very shrewd and experienced warrior with much more daring than I ever had. Although that failed attack from both sides did prompt her to summon her shield back to her left arm as the whirling blades ceased spinning while the rest of the Solar Shield's mass returned in a flash of light. While having a much greater leaning towards offense than my own equipment, having to separate herself from her shield still carried risks that she could not ignore.

We stared each other down as that cluster of cold blue icicles dissolved into arctic mist. Megan appeared to be more cautious than she was at the start of this duel. Her eyes narrowed in contemplation. I suspected she believed I was being very patient with my defenses and that was making her wary. My manner of combat was not quite as flashy as hers, but lasting as long as I did against such impressive attacks carried with it worrying implications. And with a sudden raise of her sword, Megan made her next move. She summoned a barrage of blue lightning bolts all around me. I raised my shield high, expecting this to be a diversion and was very mindful of my surroundings. But no matter how I glanced about, I could no longer see Megan around me. Where had she gone?

The storm soon passed and I glanced all around me in a panic. Megan was gone. Unless... I then looked up. And there she was, her armor's great blue wings holding her aloft high above me. And the Solar Shield was raised while emitting the bright white light of solar magic. She was holding it before her and had the shield's face angled down at me. And I knew what was coming. I readied the Lunar Shield and stood my ground, trying to keep as much as myself behind it as possible.

What came next was harsh and overwhelming. A wave of white celestial fire was emitted from the Solar Shield like focused laser that bore down on me with the Lunar Shield being the only thing protecting me from instant incineration. For that shield to even be able to function like the lens of a solar laser... Everything about Megan's equipment projected an image of overwhelming destructive power. And that power was steadily pushing me further and further back towards the edge of the arena. What would happen if I were to be pushed over the edge? Would I plummet regardless of my wings?

I had to act fast. I could not even try to lower my defenses or push myself to the side. With my sabatons scraping against the ornate floor, I could barely even look past the searing light that solar magic was giving off. But I could just barely make out Megan's presence at the source thanks to the flapping of her much darker wings. I had a destination. And with a bit of focus while standing my ground, I made my move.

A quick flash of light put me in the air just behind Megan while my wings carried me aloft. It looked like Megan could not even tell I was no longer there with the blinding light of that solar magic blocking her view of my own teleportation spell. But she did soon notice something was wrong and cancelled out her spell. I saw her visibly jump upon realizing that I was no longer there. And by the time she looked back, I was already in the middle of lashing out with one last swing of the Celestial Sword.

My aim was true and cut Megan right down the middle. I felt virtually no resistance as Megan lost all composure with her armor's wings spreading wide like she could just drop out of the air at any second. I felt a surge of relief seeing that I had dealt a decisive blow. And then I realized what I had done. Did I...hurt her? Could I hurt her even then? Megan descended gently with her body and armor remaining whole even though I knew that strike had connected. And just before she landed upon her armored feet, whatever binds were holding her hair's braiding together came loose. Probably even cut in two. That golden blond hair now free, it unfurled and hung low to the point of nearly reaching her ankles.

I landed gently behind Megan while she stood there motionlessly. She did not fall, but she did not speak. Dreading that I had done something wrong, I asked softly, "Megan...? You OK there?"

What reached my ears next was unexpected. A satisfied giggle. And then the humbled princess turned to face me with a smile, her long flowing hair swaying with her motions. "Well played, James. That will do."

The Dusk Sword and Solar Shield vanished in flashes of light to leave Megan unarmed. I responded by sheathing the Celestial Sword in its scabbard before detaching the Lunar Shield from my left arm and just letting it fall to the floor with a clatter. I then asked, "Did I hurt you?"

"You can't hurt me, James. I'm not exactly alive anymore." She retorted frankly before flexing her neck to relax. Megan sighed before saying, "It's been so long since I last took up the sword. I was afraid I might've been a little rusty, but I'd say I still have it."

"You sure did... I'm very impressed. I feel like I only got lucky back there." I replied while certain I only triumphed by exploiting a downside in that one spell. Now that the duel had ended, that mystical serenity had fallen over that otherworldly location again. The duel had ended. What was next?

Megan shook her head and said, "Nonsense. I was actually starting to become worried with how well you were holding out. You're a very patient fighter, but clever too. As long as your defenses hold out, you tend to find an opportunity."

"If you say so... I've still got a lot to learn." I muttered in response to the words of this paragon. Although it was then that I felt the faintest ripple in the air. A tremor? Or rather... I knew what it was. That familiar sign. "We finished up at a good time too. I think...it's about time to go."

She said nothing. Megan only nodded before she stepped towards me. "It was...an honor getting to meet you tonight, James. An enriching experience for us both, I'm sure..."

I nodded in turn. I felt like this was an important experience for us. Even if her time in the world of the living ended long ago. But I was taken aback when Megan stepped forward and threw her arms and wings around me for a tender embrace. She sounded almost mournful... "I wish...we could have met in very different times... We would have been fast friends, you and I. I would be by your side and vanquish evil with you together... If only..."

I wrapped my arms around her as well, my armor's wings also coiling around her in a feathered embrace. "I think I would've liked that... I'm sorry we have to part so soon. But it was wonderful finally getting to meet you, Megan."

"Likewise, James. Likewise..." She muttered while continuing to hold me. Although she then whispered, "James... If I may? One request."

I did not refuse. "Name it."

The hero princess whispered to my ear. "I know you take no pleasure in combat... Truth be told, neither do I. But please... I am certain that great evil still lurks in this great wide world of Equestria. Please... If you can... Please continue to defend my world while you are still able when the need arises. Can I leave my world to you, my friend?"

"I'll do what I can. At least I hope I will..." I retorted quietly as I wondered if I could really count on myself to fulfill such a request. After the war, I was hoping I would never have to take up the sword again. And I am certain Megan knew this.

"And I hope you will not have to... May your days be spent in peace in the world I loved..." Megan whispered before she pulled away to gaze at me with the shadows beyond the ornate platform we stood upon steadily growing brighter. A single tear fell from her eye as she said, "It was such an honor getting to meet you. Now... Go, my friend. And please... Tell them for me. Tell them that I wish them all the best."

"I will... When the time is right. I won't wait too long." I muttered while I continued to hold her as that drew near to take us. "Is this goodbye?"

Megan spoke one last time without releasing me. "Yes... I have done what I needed to do. I can...let go now. Thank you for your time, my friend. I will be waiting... You will have much to tell me when we finally meet again, I'm sure. Until then... I leave Equestria to you."

And with that, the light took us. And I awoke alone in my bed. Although I was not quite alone. Smolder and Ocellus still clung to me in their sleep, wings draped over me. And I could hear the faint nasally snoring of Gallus from within that pillow fort up against the wall. I almost forgot he was there until I noticed the sound of a third sleeping voice in the air.

The sun had rising, but we were all still so tired. The very atmosphere in the entire camp instilled a sense of restful laziness over the area. Now that something as antagonizing as war had ended, no one wanted to rush for anything. And we deserved to take it easy. I did not want to wake any of my companions around me and closed my eyes to go back to sleep. Maybe I would see Megan again...

But I did not. I cannot recall anything of importance occurring during that dream. I was alone and dreamed undisturbed, dreaming aimlessly. And now that I am awake, I am trying to finish this entry in time. It will not be much longer now. Today is the day where I finally depart for home.

Still... I really saw her. I spoke to her. And I even dueled her. Megan. The successor of a throne that was buried by an eon without her people's presence in Equestria. A true hero princess I doubt I will ever truly match. I will need to speak to the royal family about that incident. They will want to know what their old friend said.

I think I will wait until I have settled back into civilian life before hitting them up for a conversation about her though. And I certainly will not forget about it now that I have put that experience down on paper where I can read over it again to jog my memory. To think that we are finally almost home...

Noon is drawing near. It will not be long now. I just hope I do not end up disappointing her... You did enough, Megan. Leave Equestria to us. We will take good care of it. I hope...

Homeward Bound

Author's Note

If anyone wishes to support me, please consider contributing via Patreon, Ko-Fi, or Subscribestar.

Homeward Bound

It was just past noon and after a filling lunch that I took what should have been my morning shower. Getting so caught up in my writing to cover everything my physical condition prevented me from doing at the time resulted in fewer hours to myself. I was not quite as unsteady as I was the previous day and the compact confines of my bathroom gave me a lot of leverage with plenty of handholds to grab if I felt disoriented. Although that was not entirely the reason why I waited until then to bathe.

While I was in there, I could hear quite a bit of heavy moving outside the door. They were packing everything up. And when I finally did get myself dried off and clothed, I stepped outside to find my dormitory having had just about everything that was not supposed to be there completely removed. The bed had been stripped of its sheets. The pillow fort and its underlying air mattress was gone. The Lunar Shield and the Celestial Sword and even my helmet were missing. And the drawers of my dresser had been left open to reveal that everything inside had been relocated. From my clothes to the piles of paper that documented the many noteworthy days I had spent out on the Empty Plains, nothing had been left behind. And I was alone.

I stared at the empty room with a strange sense of melancholy. That loft had been my home for a good while. And now it was time to leave. It had been my haven. A sanctuary out in the wilds. And even though I was more than ready to return to the lovely little town of Ponyville, I felt a twinge of sorrow. Perhaps because...I knew that what happened outside my home away from home would surely follow me. I took a seat upon the bare mattress and bowed my head to savor just a little more time alone before I could head out.

Someone came knocking, but I did not answer. I would come down when I was good and ready. My lack of a response resulted in my guest coming in anyway. And I felt the slightest twinge of relief when I saw who it was. Ember stepped in and cast a quiet smile my way. Although that smile soon faded as she too looked around at how empty the place looked now that all of its furnishings had been removed aside from what had already been there at the start. "It feels so...hollow in here now."

"Yeah. Moving back home and all that..." I muttered while Ember softly stepped my way and sat beside me upon my bed. I said nothing while she too had no words. But when our eyes met, Ember reached out and cupped my cheek before bringing her lips to mine for a simple kiss. But I did not have the will to return it to her. I just sat there and received it. I think Ember noticed that I did not exactly reciprocate her affection as I noticed her resulting gaze become very concerned. "Sorry... I just feel like...I can't really go home anymore. Not after all that. This room had always been a sanctuary for me... And now that I can't stay...it feels like the world I'm returning to will never look at me the same way..."

"You still really think the people of Equestria might resent you for this war?" Ember asked wisely with her hand resting over mine. I could not deny that. I nodded in silence with my gaze turned towards the floor. My beloved then wrapped her fingers around my arm and said, "Have you forgotten that you're mine to protect?"

"You can't be there for me all the time, Ember... You have a throne to return to and people to lead and educate." I replied without even having the will to face her.

"That's...true... Then how about this?" Ember retorted more firmly, but with also a smirk of pride on her lips when she cupped my cheek to make me look at her. Her eyes were filled an optimistic cunning as she said, "If all else fails... If the world of Equestria rejects you, then come to me. And I'll make sure you will have a place among my people. Stay with me and I...will crown you as my king. And as your queen, I will always make sure you're safe and happy there."

This would have been a very different story had it been coming from someone like Novo. But Ember... I doubt she really knew the gravity of what she was saying. Or she just had that little foresight when it came to just how inhospitable the dragon lands are to outsiders. "I know your men have grown to respect me... I don't think your people would object to my presence, but...I don't think I'll be able to survive there, Ember. How would I sustain myself when your diets consist of nothing but stones and gems?"

Those widened eyes showed that Ember truly did not consider the needs of someone who is not a dragon. I had seen her homeland. And I knew no one could survive there for very long. But her eyes then narrowed in thought as she brought her other hand to rub the underside of her jaw. "That's a good point... It's something I'll need to think about when we open the borders for commerce and trade with foreign regions. If the dragon lands really are that hostile to nondragons, then we'll have to fix that."

I cracked the slightest smile at Ember's awareness and willingness to make changes for the sake of relations with other race in Equestria. Although she then brought her finger to my chin and whispered, "As for you... We'll figure something out. I'll see to it that we'll make this work for you if you have nowhere else to go. Even if the rest of the world labels you an outcast, you will always have a place at my side."

It sounded too good to be true. I averted my eyes, looking away out their corners. Ember knew I was not entirely convinced. And she brought her lips to mine once again. I did not push into it, still feeling like I was on borrowed time. But she then brought her brow to mine, head tilted down to keep her long jaws out of the way as she gazed deep into my eyes. Even as she whispered with a beautiful tone. "You will welcome among my people, my little warrior poet. I'm sure they will grow to love you. Maybe even follow your example. I'm sure there are more than a few novelists with untapped potential among my people who just need a little inspiration from someone like you."

This detail piqued my curiosity. Me? Introducing the arts to the dragons of Equestria? "You think they'll actually look to me for guidance?"

"Trust me, even those boulderheads can enjoy a good story." Ember retorted with a chuckle. But she then placed both hands on the back of my bandaged head and pulled me closer to keep our brows touching. "But really... If all else fails... Will you come to me? I promise I'll do whatever I can to make sure you're happy and safe. Even if the rest of the world turns on you, you'll always have me."

Try as I might, I could not doubt Ember. From the very start, she had been quite possibly the sturdiest rock during my entire excursion into the Empty Plains. Someone who I could always depend on and look towards in dark times. Even the one time where she considered taking drastic measures to end the war swiftly took everything she had to even attempt it. And she still could not bring herself to harm me. She loved me too much to do that. And...I could not hold it in any longer. But I could not tell her. I had to find a compromise. And so I whispered words to her that only I knew the true meaning of. "Ti amo tanto, Ember..."

Those beautiful scarlet eyes opened wider than I had seen in some time. And yet, she did not inquire like Smolder had. She instead gently pushed me down onto my back and loomed over me with her fingers tracing over my chest like so many times before. Her gaze softened, a smile of longing falling over her lips. "I feel like there's a special meaning to those words... Something you want to tell me?"

"There is. Something...important. Something I can't really say yet. Or if I ever should say it. I just...don't know." I muttered while having difficulty locking eyes with her. I knew Ember was sincere when she said she would gladly have me be her king, but I was starting to doubt how much she really understood the weight of those words. She had been around for more than a century, but that is still shockingly young by dragon standards. And she had only been the Dragon Lord for five years. I could not fully believe it... Not after all that had happened. I loved her. And she loved me. But I was not so certain if I could ever truly be worthy of her.

"Shhh... Then don't worry about words right now." Ember cooed while her finger caressed my cheek. She placed many soft little kisses all over my face while I just closed my eyes and savored it. And this went on for a short while. Perhaps a full five minutes. And right at that moment, there was a knock at the door. To which Ember said, "I got sidetracked. I'll bring him down in a bit."

Whoever was out there did not even reply. I only heard the tapping of hooves going down the stairs. Ember then looked down at me and whispered, "Novo's waiting for you. It's time to get you home."

"Right... I think I can at least make it down the stairs." I replied as I pushed myself up. The exertion put a slight strain on my brain and triggered another concussion haze while I closed my eyes. It passed after a brief moment, but I knew it would be at least a few more weeks before they would stop happening. Ember hopped off the bed and held my hand. I then said softly, "Please stay near me."

"Of course. Easy now..." Ember muttered as she stepped back. The leverage of her grasp helped me greatly and I was soon back on my feet. She led me to the door and began to help me descend the stairs one move at a time. Between Ember and keeping an arm propped against the wall, I was very stable in descending the stairs. The common area was empty and quiet at the time we arrived. Even the Morse code operator had been dismissed from his station for the time being. Ember took a moment to look back and forth at the room which had once been constantly filled with activity. It was a good sign that all was well, yet strangely sad for some reason. And it would be the last time we would ever see it. "I guess we won't be seeing this anymore... I almost miss it. We had a lot of good meals and conversations here."

"Yeah... The calms before the storm with all the comforts of home..." I said softly while also taking in the sights around us. I wonder if such familiarity is a factor in some soldiers having difficulty in readapting to civilian life after serving in warfare back home on Earth. Perhaps it does become difficult to let go of when one becomes too used to it... "Let's go... It's not good to get too attached to places like this."

"Right. Out here. We've got a ride ready for you." Ember led me to the door and helped me step down onto the soft grass. A wheelchair was ready for me right outside. "It's a long walk to the docks. They don't want us taking any chances with your condition."

I was more than happy to take a seat in the wheelchair and let Ember push me over to the airship docks. But it was not time to leave yet. Once seated, I saw that the Zephyrus was still looming overhead while still docked right in the middle of the encampment. And Celaeno was standing nearby at the bottom of the gangplank. She waved at me to beckon me to approach with Ember being perfectly happy to roll me over. Celaeno squatted a bit to bring herself down to my level awhile she said, "You're looking a little more alive. Everything OK in there?"

"I'm still feeling the effects of a concussion, but I'm sure the worst is behind me." I replied while finding myself reaching out to her. Celaeno responded all too happily by pulling me in for a hug while making sure to not adjust my sitting. I then asked, "Are you heading out soon too?"

Celaeno released me and adjusted the brim of her hat while she spoke. "Not just that. We're getting your friends home to Ponyville like we promised. And we're rounding up any other Ponyville locals too. It sounds like hardly anyone else from that town took part in the war. Most of the manpower came from just about everywhere else in the world."

"Only Ponyville residents? But I don't think Gilda is a..." I replied before pausing with my gaze looking past Celaeno. Speak of the devil. Gilda was heading right over with a satchel slung over her. Although the sight of her bandaged left eye was still painful to notice. "Hey... You heading home too?"

"Yeah. I just finished packing my bags. I mean Ponyville isn't my home turf or anything, but Dash doesn't wanna leave me behind after everything. And...I think I've got some apologies to make when we get there. Can't think of a better time to do it." The humbled griffon hen said rather softly while also looking uneasy. She then asked while Celaeno stepped aside, "You think they won't mind me showing up? I left on some pretty bad terms last time."

I pondered this for a moment. The last time Gilda ever showed her face was well before I ever arrived in Equestria. Probably for the best too. Although after getting a good look at her face and the patch over her left eye, I then said, "If you show up as a fellow participant in the war, I'm pretty sure everyone will cut you some slack. We were all in this together, right?"

"Heh, yeah... We really were, huh? Ain't no dweebs in that militia." Gilda chuckled with a big relieved smile on her beak. She then added, "I...uh... I guess I'll just cross that bridge when I get there. Especially when it comes to your wife."

"Right... I don't know what happened, but it sounds like she'll remember you when she sees you." I replied while not wanting to push that topic further. Although I then happened to look up at the Zephyrus and noticed a few faces peer over the side of the deck. A pair of young dragons who then swooped down along with a blue griffon boy who followed his new friends. "Hey there, girls. Ready to head home?"

"Mmhm. We were just waiting for you." Ocellus said while stepping up beside me with her hand resting on mine. She still gave me a gaze of concern in spite of her happy smile and whispered, "There's still so much buried... I'm worried about you."

"Don't be. I'll be OK." I retorted while unsure if my words would soothe her. A Changeling could sense things others could not. It is astounding what the heart can tell one who can read its output. Smolder stepped over to my other side and embraced me however she could while Ember watched from behind my wheelchair.

It was only then that Gilda happened to notice Gallus for the first time and was understandably surprised to see one so young among us. "Who's the kid? Pretty sure he's a bit young to be out here."

"I only just got here yesterday. Gabby found me and... Whoa, you OK?! What happened to you?!" Gallus started to reply before he got a good look at Gilda's face. And he immediately assumed the worst with how her left eye was bandaged.

Gilda was quick to hold up a hand. "All you need to know is that it's not as bad as it looks. I got lucky, all right?"

"Um... Uh... Right. It still looks ugly... I mean did you really take a hit to your eye? It can't be good if that's covered up." Gallus stammered while really trying not to look at that bandage. The very notion that Gilda must have taken a blade of some other sharp object to the eye was enough to instill extreme discomfort.

"I mean yeah, it hurt like nothing I've ever felt when it got me. But it was about as light a graze as I could've gotten away with." The bandaged griffon head explained before holding out a hand to her fellow griffon. "Anyway, the name's Gilda. Where you from, boy?"

"Gallus. And...uh... I'm from...a little outpost I liked to call the Vulture's Roost. As for everything from before that..." Gallus explained while shaking Gilda's hand. His gaze began to wander. And he stopped talking.

I decided to speak up in order to let Gallus rest his memories. "He's a runaway that I bumped into entirely by chance out here before you guys all caught up with me. And it sounded like he really shouldn't be sent back home. He's coming home with us to Ponyville to just find a better place to live."

Gilda's response was very kind. She patted the griffon boy on the head while she said, "In that case, it sounds like you're gonna be in good company from now on. This guy set me straight when I was in a bad place myself."

Gallus perked up with his wings spreading out a bit. He then glanced my way while he asked, "Really? I mean he was really nice to me when showed up, but... Is he really that good of a guy?"

That got a laugh out of Gilda. She then pointed my thumb at me while getting up close to Gallus. She looked at him out of the corner of her eye and said, "Good guy?! Kid, he's the best guy! He gets mad props from me."

"Gilda, come on..." I grumbled while trying to look away. Smolder and Ocellus snickered to themselves before only reaffirming Gilda's claims by leaning over and hugging me from both sides. Even Ember put her arms around me the best she could from behind the wheelchair. "Girls, you're not helping..."

"Why? She's not wrong." Smolder replied before letting her tongue drag across my ear in a very teasing manner. She then looked at Gallus and said, "He's great at listening to your problems and gives great advice. But I bet you already know that."

A crooked smirk crossed Gallus' beak as he replied, "Yep, I remember that much. He's cool."

Gilda then adjusted the strap of her satchel and said, "Anyway, I've been gabbing long enough. I'm gonna head on up and catch up with Dash. I think I'm the last call anyway. I'll see you on the flip side, all right?"

"Right... See you back home, Gilda." I said softly while just so very tired and ready to go home, hoping for a return to normalcy in spite of my own inner worries. While Gilda headed up the gangplank, Gallus started to follow before stopping after a few steps. He looked back at me... No, he was looking at Ocellus and Smolder. I noticed that they were not following Gilda and even looked uneasy about something. I then asked, "You not going with them?"

Smolder then explained, "Actually... Um... Do you think Novo wouldn't mind us tagging along? We...wanna stay close by."

Gallus then said, "I'll go where they go. These girls are cool and I like hanging with them."

Celaeno, who had been patiently quiet up to that point, stepped forward with her arms crossed. "If you three wanna catch a ride home on some other ship, I'm OK with that. Just as long as someone gets you home, I don't think anyone will ask questions as long as the voyage is a safe one."

"Thank you!" Ocellus retorted while bowing very politely towards the harpy captain. She then looked at me and asked, "But...do you think Queen Novo will mind us riding on her airship instead?"

I did not think on that much. I even found myself smirking as I thought of the likeliest reason why she would not object. "She's a mom and she loves kids. I think she'll be more than happy to let you two come aboard."

"Hey, you know we're not kids, right?!" Smolder growled with her arms crossed, her cockeyed glare betrayed by a whimsical smirk on her lips. While she was most certainly a young woman in terms of mentality, she knew she was young enough to still qualify as a child in the eyes of a more motherly woman.

Gallus then added, "I dunno. I think I'd kinda like having a nice mom giving us a ride home. Better than my mom, at least."

"Then head on over to the Alabaster and wait for us. I'll talk to Novo when we get there." I spoke before watching the three teens take to the air on their wings and swooping over the encampment towards the northwest. I then looked up at Celaeno and said, "Thanks for looking after them. I'll see you soon, right?"

She smirked at me and said, "Soon? We'll be closer than you think. The Zephyrus will be following the Alabaster to make sure we get the Ponyville gang back home at the same time. And the dragon squadron as long as they stay topside to make sure a good sneeze won't set fire to my ship."

"Huh... Convenient. I guess I'll be seeing you sooner then, huh?" I replied while bidding Celaeno farewell for the moment. I watched the captain of the Zephyrus heading back up the gangplank. Now all but alone, I then noticed Ember peeking at me from around the wheelchair's backside. I realized how quiet she had been during that entire encounter and said, "Uh... Sorry if we took up too much of your time."

"Hey, it's fine. It was kind of nice getting to just listen to you all talk." Ember replied with her hand on my shoulder. She then took hold of the wheelchair's handles and turned me around to start pushing me along. But we did not get far before encountering the one person missing from our usual trio. Ember peeked around the edge of the wheelchair and greeted our friend. "Rain. You coming with us?"

Rain Shine stood before us with her trusty glaive affixed to her side with a bunch of fresh vines tied around her torso. The blade atop it was securely wrapped in very large leaves to keep it contained. The beautiful kirin chieftain looked genuinely exhausted and ready to return to a life of peace far from a battlefield. We all were. "Please. Novo is expecting me. She has volunteered to transport me back to the Grove of Silence and my people are waiting for me."

"It would take you weeks to get back there on foot... That's very kind of Novo." I muttered upon realizing just how far we had marched. It would be cruel to force the militia to march the same distance home. No wonder a fleet of airships was providing transportation back home.

"She is a wondrous mare. Such a warm aura about her at all times." Rain Shine replied before the three of us continued on our way. The Alabaster was in plain sight even from so far away. And I never took my eyes off of it. Like a seagull floating in the air. I had been aboard it quite a few times, but I had never actually traveled aboard that glorious airship.

Gallus, Smolder, and Ocellus were waiting patiently at the docks and were pacing about to examine the Alabaster from below. Gallus was the first to call out once we drew near. "That queen's got some awesome taste in ships! Looks great from down here!"

"Just wait until you're up on deck. It's a wonderful view." Ocellus said while walking over us. She had only been up there once before, but it must have been quite the experience. We all stood together and waited while Novo swooped don from the deck to greet us. The disguised Changeling raised her hand in greeting and said, "Hello, your majesty! Nice to see you!"

"And a hello to you too, love bug. Did you and your friends come to see us off?" Novo replied with nothing but delight in her voice. It was a good time to be happy. We were finally going home.

"Um... About that. You see, we kind of... Um..." Gallus started to say with his unease in speaking to royalty starting to show. With how long he had been living by himself, he was probably not used to talking to people quite yet. Especially to actual royalty. He then looked at the only real dragon in his company and asked, "Smolder? Help me out here?"

"Sure thing, bluebird." She retorted before looking up at Novo. "The thing is... We kinda don't wanna be away from James for too long. We're worried about him. Can we...tag along with him?"

Novo responded with a chuckle and not an ounce of irritation. "That's it?! Well then, I say come aboard. Mama here will make sure you kids have a good time."

Gallus could not keep a straight face in the face of Novo's unorthodox rhetoric. "Wow, you're one cool queen. And a cool mom."

"Honey, I'm the best mama you'll ever see. I've got the experience for it. You kiddies head on up and I'll be right there to show you around." Novo retorted with her usual soulful sass before the three excitable teens rushed up the gangplank to see things for themselves. Novo then smirked at me and said, "You found some good company, honey. I'm getting nothing but good vibes off them."

I cracked an amused grimace while I watched the three of them jogging up the gangplank. It was good to see them really having an opportunity to truly act their age and have a good time with something most teens their age would never get the chance to write home about. "They really are... Especially when considering they all come from rather unfortunate backgrounds. I don't even know Gallus that well yet, but I can tell he's a good guy. Ponyville will be perfect for him."

"It's a good thing they have each other. Kids like them need friends and they've got quite the camaraderie going on between them." The hippogriff queen spoke before she reached out and kissed me between the eyes. She beamed at me with that wonderful smile I had come to recognize while she cooed softly to me. "I'll make sure this will be nothing less than a pleasure cruise for you, baby. You deserve it."

I could not bring myself to respond to that. All I could do was nod. To say I deserved such wonderful kindness was simply not true. But I was not sure if I deserved the opposite. But at the very least, I convinced myself that I deserved Novo. Because she decreed it as such. The hippogriff queen then turned to her fellow royal friends and said, "Good to have you here, ladies. Let's get you all home."

"It's good to see you, Novo. I hope you don't mind us taking up too much space up there." Ember replied while Rain Shine stepped forward and rested her head up against Novo's while the hippogriff queen embraced the kirin queen with her glorious wing. I was not the only one who gained new friends over the course of the war. New bonds between royal families had been forged.

Ember began to push me towards the gangplank, but stopped when we all noticed Rain Shine glance back for seemingly no reason. But there was a reason. She sensed someone's approach. "I do believe we have one last farewell to partake in."

Ember turned me around as none other than the king and queen of Equestria themselves descended towards us with regal grace. The five royals bowed to each other while Orbash was the first to speak. "So sorry to take up your time, my friends. We just wished to see you off one last time before you could all start your journey home."

"And it's appreciated, handsome. I can never get enough eyefuls of little miss Sunbutt's hunky daddy." Novo retorted while he instantly burst into raucous laughter. I too had to suppress a laugh at that while Sunflare cringed beautifully at Novo taking the opportunity to inject some levity into the situation. I do not think anyone saw that little quip coming. I honestly forgot all about the first time.

"Just remember who he is sworn to, yes?" Sunflare declared with quite the annoyed scowl on her face. While her husband tried to compose himself, the sun queen cleared her throat to speak more eloquently. "In any case... We wished to give our farewells to you all. You each played a vital role in our world's efforts against this threat. Had even one of you not been present, I fear the outcome would have been very different. As queen of Equestria, you have my thanks. And I cannot apologize enough for my...less than reasonable demands when we first met."

Rain Shine then took a few steps forward. Even with the Viper Edge's blade wrapped and the shaft bound to her side, she still used levitation magic to angle it closer towards the sun queen. Sunflare noticed this approach and stood her ground. We all watched with bated breath as the kirin queen spoke sternly. "Do you now?"

Much like Novo before her, Rain Shine was not the only one to aggressively defy the sun queen with a weapon at her side. Rather than be alarmed, Sunflare bowed her head with eyes closed. "You were the first to come to his aid, kirin queen. And you were wise to do so. So many truths have been uncovered since that day... His demise would have doomed Equestria at the time. Paradoxical as this may sound, I thank you for resisting me that day. I made a mistake... I accept that now."

A moment of silence passed while Rain Shine remained still. Novo had raised a sword to Sunflare's face to defend me once. And Rain Shine had faced her in single combat to protect me when I was entirely outclassed. Rain Shine's eyes narrowed before they relaxed. "You...are the calmest I have seen in some time. No hostility in your heart. Warm embers that flicker, but do not blaze..."

Sunflare almost appeared amused as Rain Shine surely sensed her emotional state at the time. "Hm. Your people have always had such a unique way of reading people. Yes, I assure you there is no ill will in my heart, kirin queen. Be at ease. This man is a dear friend to our world and its people. And I must ask of you... Forgive me."

"And I shall." Rain Shine said softly while she and Sunflare bowed their heads forward, horns crossing for a moment. Such unwavering grace in her form. Rain Shine knew there were no lies in Sunflare's heart.

The sun queen then turned her gaze to me while Orbash stepped forward first. The kind moon king lowered his horn to my brow while he spoke softly from inches away. "Our daughters cannot be here at this moment ad they insist on remaining until the last of our people are evacuated. But they give you all their blessings. Especially to you, my boy."

The fatherly king's tone was soothing to hear. And my comfort my snuffed out suddenly when I realized that this may very well be the last time I would ever see him. My hands rose to hold the sides of his neck while I asked, "Is this goodbye, your majesty?"

He almost replied, but suddenly stopped himself upon noticing the nuance in my words. His kind gaze became much more conflicted while he lifted his head to share a gaze with his wife. Rather than be so sure and ready to depart to return to the shadows in order to watch over Equestria from afar, the sun queen and moon king appeared very undecided about the prospect. I would even say they looked reluctant to do so. Sunflare then said to me, "We are...undecided. We have been debating our next move carefully. And...we do not have an answer yet."

I spoke my heart to the king and queen. "I'll miss you dearly..."

Orbash inhaled sharply at my words while Sunflare too visibly flinched ever so slightly. Orbash lowered his head to my shoulder and even tried to drape his wing over me. "I know... I know, my boy... I only just met you...but I already love you. It has been such a very long time since I last dreaded the thought of saying farewell to anyone."

I had no words. All I could do was embrace the beautiful moon king however I could. A single tear flowed free as I processed having to say goodbye to this wonderful father of a stallion forever. He whispered to me, "This will not be the last time. Heaven forbid. We will see you again at least one more time. And next time... We will have our answer ready."

Sunflare then stepped forward and mirrored her husband on my other side. She rested her head upon my other shoulder while she too attempted to embrace me in her wing. "Whatever our decision may be, please continue to be good to our daughters. Especially Celestia. You are...her sunshine, are you not?"

Those words were all I needed to hear to understand the sun queen's stance on that issue. I did not need to fear her response to the relationship between Celestia and I. And I held her as much as I held Orbash. I did not want to fear the sun queen. Even after all that had happened. If there were words I was obligated to always take at face value in spite of my own thoughts it was from the true sovereigns of this world. "I'll do what I can... I don't want to let them down."

"Thank you, my boy. They took a grave risk in bringing you to our world. And we want to see it be a true blessing in the long run." Orbash whispered to me while they finally raised their heads from my shoulder. The sun queen and moon king turned their gazes to those who stood behind me. Novo, Rain Shine, and Ember had been politely silent during that display, but a quick glance behind me revealed to me that they found our interaction to be quite touching. Novo even appeared to be wiping a tear from her eye. Orbash then asked, "I really hope we're not taking up too much of your time, my friends. Words that needed to be said and all that."

I heard the faintest sniffle come from Novo before she replied, "No need to apologize, dear. You really are the best daddy who ever was. No wonder your girls turned out the way they did."

Sunflare rolled her eyes in response to Novo giving all praise to her husband while hardly acknowledging her. It did sound rather dismissive of her. Rain Shine thankfully did comment on the sun queen. "I am certain you played a dear role in their growth as well, your majesty."

The sun queen took her words well and even let out a chuckle. "Orbash taught our children how to be kind. I taught them how to be strong. Kindness without strength creates cowards. Strength without kindness creates tyrants. And we saw to it that they would be neither. Although I can see why my husband's kindness draws more attention than my blazing strength."

"Nonsense, my dear! You have always drawn me like a moth to a flame. You've always been radiant." Orbash retorted joyously while giving his wife quite the smirk. "Isolation never was good for you. Perhaps we really should abandon our vagabond lifestyle and return to living amongst our people. You will surely be much happier once they are all smiling at you."

"Orbash, we can't make such a weighted decision over such simple factors! We must decide carefully!" Sunflare squealed in the face of her husband's playful jeering. This got good chuckle out of their audience while even I cracked a smirk. Although she then calmed herself and said, "But I cannot deny the return to Equestria's society is more tempting than ever..."

"Then think about it a little longer. We all enjoyed getting to know you. And I'd certainly be happy to welcome you for a visit to my home. I know those boulderheads will change their tune about ponies when they meet the most powerful of them all." Ember added while sounding rather smug about it. If Nightmare Moon could frighten the dragons of Equestria into submission, I could only imagine what a minor flexing of the king and queen's magical might would do.

"Yes, some things simply have not changed even since the first sunrise. Your people's stubborn pride is one of them. So good to see the ones with the most influence among your kind are the most willing to invite necessary changes." Sunflare retorted with a snide smirk upon her lips. How long ago was it when the sun and moon were created? It still boggles my mind to think that those two had the power to physically create such gargantuan celestial bodies. The scientific community on Earth would never believe it.

With that all said, the sun queen and moon king bowed to us all and took a step back. Orbash then said kindly, "Rest assured, this will not be our final meeting. But we've kept you long enough. On your way now. All of you have not been home in much too long."

"You got that right, handsome. I haven't been home to Capricorn Island since we first shipped out. I can't wait for some of that crisp mountain air and fresh sea mist..." Novo said almost nostalgically. Had she never gone further west than Canterlot since the Alabaster first departed to transport her archers to the battlefield? Longest time she had been away from home, I am sure. She then bowed to the king and queen while she said, "In any case, your girls and I appreciated you showing up. Be sure to stop by sometime, if you can manage the flight."

"We just might, your majesty. Until then, all of you take care. Savor this victory." Sunflare replied before Ember started to roll me up the gangplank. I found my three younger friends still enjoying themselves as they peered over the portside railing. Some of the Alabaster's crew, hippogriffs in matching uniforms, were putting on the finishing touches before takeoff. Although I noticed that Rain Shine looked a bit uneasy as she gingerly stepped out onto the deck. Almost like she did not want to be up there. One of the crew politely offered to take care of her glaive, which she allowed to be taken down below deck.

Novo disappeared below deck as well while I was left in the care of Ember and Rain Shine. We stood at the starboard side and peered out at the encampment before us. What had been the new normal for the past several weeks was about to be left behind for the first time. Ember sounded the most wistful about it as she muttered, "It's strange, but I almost regret having to return to the dragon lands. Maybe all these acres of green grass really endeared themselves to me..."

"The grass is always greener... Wait, I didn't mean to make a pun there." I retorted before realizing how literal that proverb was at that moment. Ember just gawked at me over the side of my wheelchair, no doubt having never heard such a thing when grass is such a rarity in the barren arid volcanic wastelands her people call home, but Rain Shine understood and had to stifle a laugh. Although she did soon start to look a little antsy after a moment. I finally felt the need to ask. "You OK there, Rain?"

She almost giggled uneasily when she replied. "Oh, it's just... We kirin were never meant for the sky. We are one with the earth and all of its blessings. I can barely feel anything up here. And now that we will soon take..."

Rain Shine suddenly froze up with a look of shock breaking the almost constant look of serenity on her face. And I saw why. The gangplank had started to be retracted and the ballasts cut loose on the ground. The Alabaster was now completely separated from the ground. And with it, what was left of Rain Shine's connection to the earth. Ember noticed as well and asked, "Are you gonna be all right up here?"

"I...will...manage. Somehow..." Rain Shine muttered in an almost comical fashion. Just the look on her face... She was immensely uncomfortable no longer having even the vaguest connection with the earth and the flora growing out of it. It must have been akin to someone with thalassophobia being on a boat in the middle of the ocean. Even though we had not yet begun to ascend to the point even the engines of the Alabaster were still silent and idle, Rain Shine was still completely out of her element. I decided to try and give her a shoulder to lean on the only way I could. I always felt more at ease around her and knew the same applied in reverse. She noticed my outstretched arm and stepped closer to let me put my arm around her. Rain Shine let out quite the sigh of relief before she muttered, "This helps..."

Her relaxation only lasted for a moment. It was then that we heard the engines of the Alabaster starting up. And with the rising noise, so too did the Alabaster itself. I heard Smolder starting to get a bit loud as she and her friends became more excited now that the airship was finally taking to the air. I almost laughed as I heard Rain Shine muttering anxiously under her breath as we started to rise ever higher above the ground. It was so very difficult not to laugh at her giddiness while Ember cracked a big smirk on her lips. "Now you get to see what it's like to soar like a dragon of the west!"

We were not the only ones starting to rise. I could see the Zephyrus over yonder also rising into the air with the propellers at the stern starting to rotate. It was then I was reminded that the Alabaster and Zephyrus would be traveling together. Once at a high enough altitude, the Alabaster began to turn in place with the Zephyrus doing the same. I watched the encampment below looking so much smaller than before. A minute later, a growing breeze started to blow against us as the Alabaster began to properly make its voyage back to the west. The Zephyrus increased speed until it was flying parallel to the Alabaster. While not too close to avoid the risk of a potential collision, I think it was close enough to pitch a ball at. I could even see Celaeno at the helm and a few of her crew and all of her passengers up on deck. They looked like they were having a good time with them being able to fly unrestrained on an airship. Especially the twelve dragons up there. With them being restricted to staying topside, they appeared to be enjoying the view as well as the experience of flying without the use of their wings. I even saw Rainbow Dash wave at us.

I felt such a strange mix of relief and anxiety. We were finally on our way home. Back to a place that was familiar to me, yet also a place I feared would never be the same after all that had happened. Especially what was known now. Both about me and the history of humanity in Equestria. The truth could no longer stay buried. The entire history of humanity would need to be declassified and revealed to the public. Was I on borrowed time? How much longer would it be until the world turned on me?

Bless her soul, Rain Shine was quick to sense the turmoil in my heart. She ignored her own unease as she kissed me upon the cheek. "Your heart is a brewing storm. What troubles you, my dear?"

"There really is no hiding anything from you..." I muttered as I almost found it amusing how quick a kirin is to notice when someone is upset. They can see through any facade. I bowed my head while the vast green meadows of the Empty Plains passed by underneath us. "Do you really think the people of Equestria won't hate me for what's happened? Especially now that there's no way the truth about my kind in this world can remained buried?"

"My people most certainly won't reject you. You are not they who came before. You nearly gave everything to safeguard our world from the evils of your own. I find it incomprehensible that anyone could despise a man such as you." Rain Shine whispered before once again placing a kiss upon my cheek. Ember listened in too and rested her hand upon my left. Rain Shine then snuck a kiss to my lips before gazing directly into my eyes. "I love you. And if the world of Equestria turns on you, I will gladly welcome you into my home and see to it you live out the rest of your days in bliss. My people and I will protect you with our lives. And so long as nature's blessings answer our call, we will always be undefeatable."

Rain Shine lifted a hoof and rested it upon my right hand. My heart had grown to cherish that wonderful mare so much in the prior weeks. I was so hesitant to let myself love someone so quickly. But it was...so very difficult to let myself be cautious towards a kirin. Her kind and mine truly have a natural attraction to each other that cannot be explained. A rare symbiotic connection that breeds harmony. My anxiety fading in her loving aura, I asked softly, "You would do that for me? What would life with you be like out there in the Grove of Silence?"

Rain Shine giggled while I noticed a blush forming in her cheeks. I could only wonder what wonderful images were drifting around in her thoughts. "If you are a simple man, then you will surely never want for anything ever again. My people will adore you. You will never be without friends. And I... I would be honored to be your bride, my love. If all others reject you, know that my heart will always belong to you. I would gladly be your mare and wife. And I would be so honored...if I could provide you with daughters to love and raise together with me."

Even as my heart swelled and my nerves burned with the thrill of such a bold declaration, I knew there was no exaggeration in those words. Not a lie was spoken. But while I was left stunned by the powerful sincerity in those words, Ember whistled in utter amazement. "Wow, Rain... You're pouring it on thick there."

"Do you doubt me, Ember?" Rain Shine retorted with a delighted and almost giddy giggle. But not from any prior nervousness brought on by being disconnected from the ground. She was showing a very different giddiness. The kind from a young girl confessing her love to the apple of her eye. Rain Shine turned her attention to her fellow dragoness and said, "It has been so very long since I last knew what it is like to fall in love. I have met many human men in the distant past. And I have adored them all. But so very few won my heart. And this man here...is more than worthy of my heart."

Ember's scarlet eyes were opened wide. She was very impressed with the words of her friend. "Phew, I can tell... Kirin and humans just have that kind of a natural magnetism towards each other, right? I...wish I knew what that was like..."

"Whatever do you mean, my friend? I can sense how such a beautiful inferno blazes in your heart at this very moment." Rain Shine said almost smugly while still showing enough restraint. It would be reckless to prod either of us on the love we hold for each other. She then asked, "Has he been uneasy in your care as well? Have you spoken to him over these worries I feel?"

"We have... I...promised him a place at my side if the rest of the world turns on him. My men have grown to really respect him. I know once word spreads about this little warrior poet being a true war hero, those back home will surely welcome him with open arms." Ember spoke with her initial hesitation making way for a tone of pride in her voice. Her hand coiled its fingers around mine as she added, "And...I'll be his queen. I'll make sure he's happy there."

I leaned towards Ember without a word. I could not find the will to speak. And she responded in kind with her head resting against mine. Although she then added, "He did bring up a good point though... I'm not so sure a human can even survive in the dragon lands. It's just too rugged. Not enough stuff there to sustain him... Say! You can fix that, right? If it comes to that, could you and your people help add some edible foliage to the dragon lands?"

"Of course! Say the word and my people and I shall visit and assist in any way we can. I'm certain we can figure something out. Surely there are such flora that can thrive in more arid and mountainous environments." Rain Shine replied happily as we were reminded of the kirin's mastery over the earth and what grows from it. They could surely turn those craggy wastelands into a verdant paradise if needed.

"You two really are the best... I feel like I have nothing to worry about when I have you." I said while trying to remember my first visits to those places. One admittedly being less pleasant than the other. I then glanced at the dragons of the east and west. Easily two of the best things to happen to me during that entire war. Wonderful friends... And now well on their way to becoming...so much more than that. If everything I had in Equestria were to collapse and leave me with nothing, I would still have them. And I think...I would be perfectly fine with that. "I feel like things will be all right if we still have each other."

They leaned into me while Ember looked past me at her friend. "Rain. If it really does come to that, you and I need to be there for him. The Grove of Silence and the dragon lands will be his home. We'll be in this together, all right?"

Rain Shine nodded and whispered tenderly. "Of course. You and I... And this wonderful man... It will be our own little paradise. Although...I sincerely hope it does not come to that. Heaven forbid Equestria grows to hate him."

"They better not... They'll have to go through me first." Ember declared boldly with her hand clutching mine more tightly. And what a confident smirk on her face. She could handle almost anyone in a fight and we knew it. Although when she looked directly ahead at the Zephyrus buzzing along to the Alabaster's portside, her eyes widen a bit. "I think we're about to have a visitor."

She was right. With nothing but open air in the way, anyone who could fly could easily swoop on over to the Alabaster for a visit. And Gilda was the first to come over. The griffon hen swooped through the air on her impressive wings of golden brown and landed beside us without trouble. "Hey there, peeps. Enjoying the view?"

"You can say that. Soaring on an airship gives a very different feeling than using your own wings. Much more relaxing when you don't have to worry about keeping yourself aloft." Ember retorted while I just waved at my friend. Not only was the Alabaster and Zephyrus literally only a stone's throw away from each other. They were not even flying that high off the ground. Probably no more than a thousand feet up. It was a very low risk situation out there over the Empty Plains. But before anything else could be said, Ember's eyes narrowed. "Are you sure you're OK there? The eye is a very sensitive thing... How bad is it again?"

Gilda tried to crack a smile, but it only grew more crooked as she spoke. "I know it looks bad, but the doc says I got about as lucky as you can get with something like that. I mean I'd take the patch off and show you, but...I don't you wanna see how ugly it looks on the surface. I got a look at myself in the mirror when I had to swap out the patch and I almost blew chunks."

"No, please. We...really don't need to see that." I added while holding up a hand. Seeing a fresh wound like that, especially over the eye, would be genuinely painful to look at. But Ember's concern also awakened a new worry in my heart. Was Gilda's eye truly spared? Or did the medic have a lapse in judgement and lie to her just to keep her from becoming more upset? "Gilda... Are you sure your eye is still intact? Can you feel anything in there?"

Her gaze narrowed while I think she tried to focus only on the output of her left eye. "Pretty sure... I can't open it until the stitches get taken outta the lids. But...I feel something wiggling in there. And...it's not entirely black. I think I'm seeing like...brighter than black? Like when you're trying to take a nap in the afternoon?"

"Your spiritual energies are not as fractured as they could be. I'm certain your soul would still be reeling from such a wound if it was that severe." Rain Shine replied as she examined Gilda in a way only she could. When Gilda gave the kirin chieftain a cockeyed stare to convey how confused she was by that statement, Rain Shine explained with a chuckle. "Oh, we kirin have a way of seeing the world around us."

"If you say so... Huh?" Gilda retorted before tilting her head to look past us. She then smirked at me and said, "Don't look now, but your dad's coming over."

"My...what?" I muttered in mild shock. When I hear 'dad', my actual birth father comes to mind and I was not ready to see such a person. But when I looked over my shoulder, I saw a very different person. A familiar and loving hippogriff stallion looming over us. "Hi, papa bird..."

Sky Beak lowered his brow to mine and said nothing for just a moment. I savored his tender fatherly touch, the fine gentleman finally being out of uniform. "How're you holding up, my boy? You in good company up here?"

"Yeah, I'm good... In the best company I could ask for." I replied with a tired smile on my lips. Ember and Rain Shine smiled knowingly at me in response. I then said, "I guess we'll be flying together for a while."

"Mmhm. And it's great to have you up here, my boy. I just wish we could take you back to my place. Ocean and the kids miss you dearly and would love to have you stay the night. Especially during the celebrations that'll surely be happening." He said softly to me. I know he wanted to just sit down and hug me, but the space around me was a bit crowded already. Although he then glanced over his shoulder at the starboard side of the deck and said, "You brought the kids up here? And who's the boy?"

"That's Gallus. He's the one I told you about." I retorted while our other companions remained silent to let us talk to each other as father and son. "You wanna meet him?"

"I got it. Be right back." Gilda retorted without waiting for a response. Sky Beak snorted with a grin on his beak. He knew of Gallus and that the boy had it rough. I looked over my shoulder to see Gilda stride over to the only other griffon on deck with swift feline grace before tapping the blue boy on the shoulder. Smolder and Ocellus barely even noticed her presence while they leaned over the edge of the deck. Not that they were in any danger of falling so long as they could fly. After a few words, Gallus started making his way over to us while Ember rotated my wheelchair a bit to help me see him more easily. Gilda stayed behind to chat with the two girls to her left.

"Hey, uh... What's up? You need me for something?" Gallus asked when he came to a stop. When he found Sky Beak looking down at him, he clumsily lifted his hand to his bro for a salute. "Hey there, sir."

"You don't have to salute me. I'm finally out of uniform. You can just call me Sky Beak. Or papa bird, if you prefer. My boy here is fond of saying it." Sky Beak laughed while patting the blue griffon boy on the head.

"Your...what?" Gallus muttered before glancing at me as I failed to hide a smirk. Gallus completely missed any nuance that was between us and asked me, "You never said your dad's a hippogriff. Or that you've got some bird in you."

I burst into a harsh snicker. I had a hunch I was going to be getting quips like that for a long time to come. "I don't! Although I kinda wish I did... Nah, Sky Beak's just the closest thing to a father I have in this world. I love him. And I'm much more comfortable around him than I ever was with my own dad back home."

"Ooooooh, that kinda dad... Wait..." Gallus retorted before he processed my words a little more. He then cast me an impressive empathetic gaze as he asked, "You got a bad dad too?"

This was not a topic I was willing to discuss in depth. Not again. I kept my response brief. "He's not a bad guy, but he's not great either. I'm familiar with a side of him the public will never see. And I'm sure he would sooner die than ever own up to his mistakes. It's sad to say, but a part of me is glad I'll never have to deal with him again here in Equestria."

Everyone went silent for a moment. But Gallus then raised his fist to me. Not to punch me. He just...held it there. As if waiting for something. "Bad dads suck. I've been there. Glad to see you got a great new dad now."

I got the point then. It was a show of solidarity. And Gallus was offering his fist to me as a show of support. Smiling more brightly than I thought I would, I clenched my hand into a fist and lightly bumped it into his. "I can't be your dad. But I can be your friend."

"Good enough for me, man. And I prefer friends who are cool cats. And you've been nothing but cool since I first saw you." Gallus said with a nice laugh. He may have been out of his element aboard the Alabaster, but we were making sure he felt welcome. The griffon boy then looked up at Sky Beak and said, "Your kid's a cool dude. Looks great in that armor and was great company. He even helped me fire up the grill, if you know what I mean."

"Mmhm, he sure is. I'm honored to know him. A good boy who grew up into a good man." Sky Beak replied, his smiling beak complimented by a wink he cast at me. Ember and Rain Shine smiled at me in silence while allowing us to speak. Sky Beak then looked down at Gallus and said, "And he's told me about you. It sounded like you were going through a rough patch out there... Were you really by yourself? And out on the Empty Plains?"

"I'd rather be alone than be...where I was before." Gallus said almost bitterly. He then pleaded, "Please... Don't take me back. I don't think they're even looking for me, but... You never know. If I get dragged back there, I'll run again."

Sky Beak wasted no time in trying to comfort the troubled boy. He took a seat before Gallus and reached out with his wing to pull the griffon boy into his fluffy chest for an embrace. "Easy there, no one's making you do anything. If you really don't want to be there, we can see to it you never go back."

Instead of offering immediate thanks, Gallus looked...stunned. He slumped to a seated position onto his haunches and leaned weakly into the fatherly hippogriff's chest. I finally heard him mutter, "My dad never did this to me..."

"You...were never held? Never comforted?" Sky Beak muttered while we all watched quietly. My papa bird's fatherly instincts kicked in hard as he wrapped his wings around Gallus so thoroughly that we could barely see him anymore. "You poor boy... I knew you had it rough out there, but...really? It was that bad?"

"I...really don't wanna talk much about how things were. It took all the courage I had to run and never look back." Gallus muttered from under those glorious wings. I could see Sky Beak tighten his embrace even more around the boy. Like he was trying to shield Gallus from an unseen threat.

Sky Beak then looked at me and asked, "Can I ask you to keep a close eye on this boy once you get back home? Make sure he's happy and safe? I'm afraid to let him out of my sight right now..."

"That was the plan. He'll have plenty of friends there and lots of friendly faces to watch over him. Ponyville's a good place. I think only Capricorn Island is the only other place I've seen that can match it in terms of pleasant people and atmosphere." I replied while Sky Beak very reluctantly started to loosen his grasp on the griffon boy. And once he was uncovered, I held a hand out to Gallus. "You're gonna be OK."

He hesitated before stepping forward. And instead of just shaking my hand, he climbed right onto my lap and snuggled up to me with a full embrace. "As long as two cool dudes hug, it's not lame. Right?"

I could not help laughing. That boy could not let go of his aloof rebel facade for too long. I stroked my fingers through his pleasantly fluffy fur and said, "You'll always be cool to me, bluebird. And there's nothing uncool about comforting someone. If you need someone to hold you, there's nothing wrong with that."

Gallus said nothing, but practically curled up on me like a very large housecat. He was too comfortable to care about my caress. Although Sky Beak soon stepped our way and said, "If you need a place to stay during the trip, how about you bunk with me? I'll make sure there's a spot saved for you."

The griffon boy in my arms only nodded. I doubt he was trying to take a nap. Not while soaring out over the Empty Plains. Although Sky Beak did bring up a good point. I then asked, "Come to think of it... Where will all of you be staying?"

Rain Shine and Ember glanced at each other before Ember spoke first. "Rain can bunk with me. And I'm pretty sure Ocellus and Smolder would prefer to bunk together. We can make that work, right?"

"Novo must surely have something in mind for us, but sharing rooms would conserve space." Rain Shine replied while she looked over at Smolder and Ocellus at the starboard side. Gilda looked like she was chatting them up for the moment.

Sky Beak then patted me on the shoulder while he spoke, "I'll go set things up for our little friend here. The sooner, the better."

"Gotcha. Thanks, papa bird." I retorted while we watched him head to the stern before walking back inside the ship. Once alone, I noticed Rain Shine eyeing Gallus in my arms. An epiphany struck me as I asked, "What do you feel from him?"

The wise kirin chieftain eyed the griffon boy for a moment, Gallus being much too relaxed to mind what was said. She then whispered to me, "Very delicate. An aloof facade that hides a loving heart lined with cracks. The boy seeks others, but...fears betrayal. There is much healing to be done."

Ember then reached out and dragged her fingers through the feathers lining Gallus' head. She displayed a confident smirk as she whispered, "Then I think he's hit the jackpot. He'll be in good company from now on, right?"

"Count on it. If Ponyville made me a much happier person in such little time, it'll work for him too." I retorted with a knowing smile. I could never forget those first few weeks. The sheer confusion and unease of being so far out of my element and having nowhere to go or anyone to turn to. I was quiet and timid and even a bit broody on my first day. But thanks to those who welcomed me into their lives first, I gained...so much since then. I could only imagine the joys that would enter Gallus' life before much longer. I stroked my fingers along his back as I asked, "You hear that, Gallus? Good things will... You awake, dude?"

"Meh, feeling too chill to care. Keep the petting coming and you can say whatever you want around me..." He grumbled before I even heard him starting to purr. We all had to resist a laugh there. Gallus was more aware of what was being said around him than he looked, but he was just far too relaxed to even move. It was easy to forget he is part feline and they have their own pleasure points.

Gilda started approach around then while Smolder and Ocellus remained at the edge of the deck. They were having too good a time to leave. When she drew near, all she could do was look at the seemingly sleeping griffon boy on my lap as he tried to find a comfortable spot. He was pretty big for his age, though not quite as big as Gilda. She then looked at Ember and Rain Shine before saying, "I got this. Go on, take a walk. It's not everyday you get to fly like this, right? Enjoy the view."

They quickly deduced that she just wanted to talk to me in private. While Ember stepped away after locking the wheels of my chair, Rain Shine stepped along with a much more cautious and unsteady gait. Leaving my side caused her anxiety to return in full. Ember stayed especially close to her friend so a compromise would not need to be met. At least the wonder of flight was enough of a distraction.

The griffon hen beside me looked down at the nearly dozing boy in my lap. She then whispered to me, "Looks like a good kid. Where'd you find him? Some place called the Vulture's Roost, right?"

"Yeah. An abandoned outpost that looked like a failed colony made exclusively by griffon. Fitting location, really." I retorted while knowing Gallus had told her only a little about his history out there. I then added, "I promised to come back for him after this mess was over... He's a good guy and deserved better. And if Gabby hadn't found him...I don't think I would've been able to."

"She's a good egg, huh? Girl's got a good head on her shoulders and a good heart in her chest." Gilda retorted as a smile spread across her beak. And Gallus just continued to purr. If he was still awake, he was doing a good job of keeping us guessing.

Looking down at Gallus and then back at Gilda... An unfortunate question entered my thoughts. "Gilda... Do griffons just not make good parents?"

Her one good eye opened wider as she lifted an eyebrow. "What made you bring that up?"

I thought back to a conversation I had with Rainbow Dash weeks ago. Right around the time I first met Gilda. "Rainbow Dash said you never talked about where you came from."

"Yeah. And I don't plan on starting." She replied with an almost bitter defiance in her tone. Although she then lifted her gaze to the sky and the decorated gas sack above us. "Let's just say that...I didn't come from the best home. Although I bet it wasn't as rough as this kid had it. Wasn't great, but I bet it could've been worse. Still not much worth going back to. When I could fly free, I headed out and never looked back."

I could recall what little I had been told about Gilda's childhood. Such a demure and timid little cub she was when Rainbow Dash first met her. Now a tough and pretty awesome woman in her own right. Even if she did go down the wrong path for a time when she and her best friend parted ways. With one hand still stroking Gallus, I silently offer my other to Gilda. She glanced down at my overturned palm before looking at me. I only waited patiently for a response. And she did place her right hand in mine while our fingers curled inward to hold each other. "Thanks for being there for me when I really needed someone. And for helping me patch things up with Dash. It's been great just...reconnecting after all that."

I nodded in silence while showing a soft smile. They were so amusingly uncomfortable with even talking with each other when they finally sat down at that table. But it did not take them long to start chatting and laughing together. Although Gilda then sighed and said, "Anyway, back to what you said... I dunno. I don't think griffons are any better or worse at raising kids than most other species. I mean we've got bird and cat blood in us, so I guess you'd think we'd have the instincts for it. You know what they say about mama hens and mama cats."

"Yeah, they do make great parents. You'd think having both sides in you would really fire up the maternal instincts." I replied while trying to picture a mother griffon presiding over her cubs with wings draped over them. Although I then thought of the only other griffon I knew personally. "I'm guessing they can make great parents if Gabby's so cheerful all the time. She must come from a really pleasant background."

"With how she's always smiling, that's gotta be the case. Girl's one of the happiest hens I've ever met." Gilda retorted while she turned her head to the right. I was not sure what she was looking at, but it resulted in only her bandaged left eye being displayed. This caused a twinge of discomfort to shoot through me as I recalled the instant that arrow grazed her face. Was her eye truly spared? I loosened my grasp on Gilda's hand and began to raise my fingers to her face. The release of her hand prompted Gilda to look my way and she nearly flinched as I dragged my fingers over the bandage. She sighed forlornly before placing her fingers over mine. "I'm gonna be OK. Really. Don't beat yourself up over this, all right?"

I had no words to say. All I could do was nod. Gilda started to lean a bit closer only for her right eye to glance down at Gallus in caution. He was completely oblivious to what was happening around him. Gilda then raised a finger to her beak to request silence. And I quickly found out why. She leaned forward and touched her beak to my lips. And it curled in a manner to apply a kiss to them. Such a unique phenomenon with the avian races of Equestria, being able to flex the edges of their beaks like that.

It was...pleasant to feel that kiss again. And I could see a certain need in Gilda's eye. She did not want to settle for a simple peck on the lips. She wanted to deepen it. To really savor a deeper show of affection. And I wanted it too. I wanted to feel the comforting sensation of her beak clamped over the sides of my face. The caress of her tongue against mine. But not in front of someone who knew nothing about my...complicated relationships. Someone who would likely not understand it in the way others had. And making just the wrong sound would surely cause him to look up in curiosity. Gilda, probably suspecting the worst, dragged a finger along my jaw with her talon lightly grazing it. "I better get back over now. Dash probably wants to know what I've been up to."

"Sounds good. Thanks for stopping by, Gilda." I retorted as she spread her impressive wings wide. Gilda then took to the air and swooped on over to the Zephyrus. And she was just in time to catch one of Ember's subordinates letting out a fiery sneeze into open air. Celaeno did not respond to it while still at the helm, although I am sure that flash of fire did put her on edge for a moment. Even I was left watching closely for a second for the faintest signs of smoke rising from the ship. But nothing happened.

Ember and Rain Shine rushed back over to my side once it was obvious I was no longer being supervised. Ember took hold of the handles at the back of my chair and said, "I think we've been out here long enough. Wanna head on down?"

"Sure. We still need to figure out where you two will be staying anyway." I replied before noticing that it would not be safe to move until Gallus was off my lap. I lightly patted his head and said, "Gallus...? I'm gonna have to ask you to get down now."

He suddenly snorted and lifted his head with a start. "Huh? Whoa, did I nod off for a minute?"

My new friend hopped down from my lap and took a moment to stretch. His movements were very feline as he elegantly arced his tail. With my wheels unlocked Ember started to push me towards the stern and the door leading inside. Gallus glanced back over at Smolder and Ocellus before asking, "Are they coming?"

"They've been up here before. They can find their way around." I replied with Rain Shine getting the door for us. And once indoors with Ember carefully and rigidly guiding my wheelchair down step after step, I noticed that Rain Shine was noticeably calmer. "You feeling better, Rain?"

The kirin chieftain smiled my way and said, "I did not notice while the ship was grounded last time, but now that we are airborne... I am so much more appreciative of the residual natural energies in all the wood around us."

Ember then asked, "Wait, you can even feel a connection...to the wood used in the ship's frame?"

"Of course! In fact... Hmm..." Rain Shine muttered while she took a moment to quietly listen to the significant amounts of wood in the Alabaster itself. "This feeling... The lumber used to construct this ship seems to have originated in the tundra of the Vanhoover region. The presence of evergreens is unmistakable."

"Wow, you kirin really know your trees." Gallus quipped as he took in the tidy and clean interior of the Alabaster. It was a very different feeling from the few times I have rode aboard the Olympia. The whitewashed walls gave a feeling of simple yet opulent elegance that was more that fitting for the queen who resides in the Ivory Palace.

The main hallway had a few stewards going about their business, but I did not see any of the archers about. They were probably at the bottom of the Alabaster in their dorms unwinding after a long time away from home. Although there was one who was still there to greet us. Seaspray stepped forward and took a bow to us. "Welcome aboard, my friends. Make yourselves at home. If you have any questions or needs, the stewards will be happy to assist."

Gallus once again raised his hand to his brow for a salute while I replied to him. "Good to see you, admiral. Be good to the boy here. He needs a lot of rest and relaxation."

"Ah, this is the lad Sky Beak requested accommodations for?" Seaspray asked before looking down at the griffon boy who was now looking rather nervous at having the commander of Capricorn Island's royal guardsmen giving him his undivided attention. I think Gallus even started to sweat with how carefully the admiral of Capricorn Island was studying him. But that piercing scowl soon gave way to a jolly smile. "He seems like a fine lad to me. Although I can't say I recall seeing you at any time until now... Tell me, my fine fellow. When did you arrive?"

"Just yesterday. One of the couriers found me and told me the war was over. I was waiting for James to come back, but...I guess I decided I was done waiting and came to him instead. He's taking me to Ponyville. Sounds like a nice place." Gallus explained in brief, only saying what needed to be said unless pressed further.

And that is exactly what Seaspray did. The peculiar choice of words early on piqued his curiosity. "Found...you?"

I decided to speak up. "He's a runaway from a bad home situation. Was getting by in an abandoned riverside outpost when I stumbled upon him weeks ago. I've agreed to take him to Ponyville to see if he can start over there."

Gallus stiffened up when Seaspray cast him a fairly shocked glance. "Please don't take me home, sir..."

"There there, I couldn't even if I wanted to. Wherever it is you came from is surely far outside my jurisdiction." Seaspray replied while gently patting the griffon bow on the head. "But if I know our Sir James as well as I think I do and the fine fellows of Ponyville I met along the way, I say you're in good hands. I really must take the time to visit Ponyville in earnest and see what it has to offer. Why, I just might do so once we arrive."

Seaspray's kind words did a lot to soothe Gallus. I worry he may have assumed anyone who was told about his status as a runaway might have prompted someone to try and contact where he came from. I wonder if he was ever dragged back home against his wishes after previous runaway attempts. Although I suppose being able to fly makes it much easier to get as far away from home as possible in a short time. I suspect he just chose one direction last time and flew as far and fast in that direction as possible without stopping. Anywhere to hide and get away... I hope whoever he ran from never comes looking for him. Although as I pondered this, Seaspray took the boy under his wing and started to lead Gallus towards the bow. "Now then, why don't I show you to your quarters? I'm sure Sky Beak is eager to help you get situated."

Gallus looked back at us and waved over his shoulder. He looked like he was in a better mood by then. "I guess I'll catch up with you guys later."

"We'll be around." I replied while the two of them entered the galley at the far end of the hall to reach the forward stairs into the lowest decks. I then pointed at a door coming up on the right. "There's Novo's place. We should probably check in."

"Got it." Ember replied while her hands pushing my wheelchair along while Rain Shine stayed very near us. Ember then reached out and knocked on the door. "Novo, this is Ember. Are you in?"

"Come on in, ladies." I heard that succulent voice reply while slightly muffled. With a push of the door, Ember rolled me inside to reveal the beautiful hippogriff queen relaxing upon her bed. Novo greeted us all with a smile, although that smile dimmed a bit once her eyes met mine. "Good to have you back up here, baby. Come on. Let's get you over here. Can you stand?"

I glanced around as I tried to get a feel for the swaying of the Alabaster in flight. While the cables and ropes attaching it to the gas sack above have to be impressively strong and taut to keep it from being blown around like something dangling from a balloon and was probably not as likely to get tossed around as much as a ship in an ocean storm, I was sure that strong winds could still make the airship tilt in one direction. And I needed stable footing to remain upright. "I can...but I'm very unsteady. Is the Alabaster prone to tilting one way or the other during turbulence?"

"We really shouldn't have that kind of trouble at lower altitudes, honey. We're flying low for this trip. Come on. On your feet now." Novo replied with an outstretched arm. I took her confidence seriously and managed to get out of my wheelchair. My steps forward were very controlled and meticulous to counter the growing sense of unsteadiness in my head. Once I was close enough, I very carefully crawled onto the bed. I felt much more steady once I was on my knees. And Novo was all over me. She pulled me up against her with her wing wrapping around me as she said, "You're still reeling from everything, I see... Easy there, honey. You're home now. Or at least a home away from home. My place is yours."

"The worst is behind him, Novo. It's just that...such injuries take time. His soul is not quite as fractured as it was at first." Rain Shine explained as she closed the door behind her. The kirin queen then said, "Hold him for now, if you please. Such warmth in your spirit... It will nurture him."

"You better believe I will, Rain. I'm not letting go for a good while." Novo retorted with barely a chuckle. And I savored that embrace. I held Novo however I could with my face pressing into that lovely collar of bright blue feathers around the base of her neck. Novo then looked at her guests and said, "I understand you two were basically his bodyguards during the war. If that's true, thank you for all you did for him. I'm convinced you played a big part in making sure this wonderful man lived to see today."

"We were. He liked to call us his shield-sisters. It felt fitting at the time." Ember explained while I noticed a flattered smile on her lips. Although she then took the time to look around at the opulent layout of Novo's own bedchambers. And she was visibly impressed by what she was seeing. "I don't think I've been in here before... And you're got some impressive taste in aesthetics, Novo."

"That's just how I roll, honey. Wait until you see the inside of the Ivory Palace. It's a lot fancier on the inside than the outside." Novo smirked while not even attempting to act modest. A woman of expensive tastes in interior design.

"Ivory Palace... That is your castle, yes? It is so hard to get a clear feel when a landmass is separated by miles of ocean." Rain Shine said while I basked in their presence. I felt so much more at ease in the company of those wonderful queens. I knew I could trust them with my life. My worries about what awaited in Ponyville were put on the backburner and out of my mind. In fact, I had been feeling much less anxious in general once aboard the Alabaster. I had never been given even the slightest reason to be wary of the hippogriffs. Not once, whether it be on their home turf or out on the Empty Plains. It almost felt wrong to be so wary of the ponies of Equestria as a whole, yet so trusting of the hippogriffs of Capricorn Island. And Rain Shine did notice my relaxation. "My friend... You feel so much more at ease now ever since we came aboard. Are you just that fond of this vessel?"

"It's not the Alabaster that's soothing me. It's the people aboard it." I replied without moving my head from Novo's side. "I feel like...they don't have the capacity to hate. Like they would never find it in them to suspect the worst from me. They've been wonderful people from the moment I first arrived in their land."

Novo must have known exactly what was wrong. She began to nuzzle and churr softly with her beak sliding over my bandaged head. "And they should be, honey. They know you're my king-in-waiting. And not one of them has objected."

"Novo... About that." Ember said before taking a seat beside us on the bed. The Dragon Lord then explained somberly, "Rain Shine and I... We've been making plans today. Discussing the possibility that...the reputation of the enemy and his connections to James might end up overshadowing everything about him. The three of us are concerned that...he might end up becoming an outcast someday. Rejected by Equestria as a whole."

Novo very sharply snapped at Ember with a click of her beak. "They wouldn't dare... Would they?"

"We certainly hope not...but the risk is there. It happened once before. Those who remained loyal to our world were still ostracized in the end, so I have heard. And...history may repeat." Rain Shine said as she got comfortable beside the bed, the three wonderful royals encircling me. She then asked, "Should it come to that... We will be the rocks in his life. His home will be among our people. Ember and I intend to collaborate extensively to make life for him as comfortable as possible in our homelands. But what of you? Should Equestria turn their backs on this man, will you support him with us?"

"What kind of question is that?" Novo replied while I almost snickered at how she did not even hesitate in her response. I knew what her answer would be. "Of course I'll support my sugar bear here with you. We'll figure something out. Even if we're hundreds of miles apart, we'll make this work. I have every intention of crowning this man as my king. Even if he's a king the rest of the world wants nothing to do with, he'll still be a king my people will love. The dragon lands. Capricorn Island. The...Grove of Silence, right? Between the three of us, we'll make sure he has three slices of paradise to call home. Won't we?"

Ember spoke confidently as I saw a smirk spread across her lips. "We will. I can already picture it. Whatever happens, we'll make the best of things."

"You're all wonderful... Really, I feel like this is too much..." I muttered while finding myself furiously blushing over the sheer devotion my royal beloveds were declaring for my sake. No matter what would happen, I would always have them.

Novo made me flinch with a playful nibble of my ear. "Nonsense, baby. You're the best. And the best deserves the best. And we're all the best here, so we deserve you as much as you deserve us."

"He does like to say that! He keeps saying I'm the best the dragon lands have to offer." Ember burst into sudden giggling in response to Novo's choice of words. And she was right. I have told her that many times.

"Then this man has good taste in women." Novo retorted slyly, her words making Ember fluster visibly. Rain Shine held a wrist to her lips to stifle a giggle. Those three royals of very different species... It was like they had become a very special sort of trifecta of friends. Capable. Powerful. Respectable. And exceedingly beautiful. I closed my eyes for a time to savor their presence. I was grateful to have them.

With myself momentarily blinded, I felt something coil around my fingers. A hand. But not Novo's. A hand lined with smooth scales. I then heard Ember ask, "Have you had the chance to show the kids around yet, Novo?"

"Not yet. I was going to, but they insisted on staying topside for a while. I guess they wanted to enjoy the view while they could." Novo retorted before I felt her shift her body on the bed in a manner that had me suspecting she was going to stand up. She then said, "Maybe I should get around to that now. Why don't I show you ladies where you'll be staying? I had my men place your gear in there as well in case you were wondering what happened to it."

Ember's grasp tightened around my hand in response. She then said, "Actually...you two can go on ahead. Someone needs to stay behind and keep an eye on our friend here. And I volunteer."

"Thank you, Ember. I'd much rather stay myself, but I won't be too long." Novo retorted almost somberly. I felt the slightest smile spread across my lips. Of course Ember would be the first to volunteer in staying by my side. Novo and Rain Shine did not object, although they did both place a kiss upon my head before they departed.

Once I heard the door close, I felt Ember's hand leave mine before it began to caress my brow. Right where the bandages began and ended. She whispered to me, "I promise life will be good to you if anything happens. Between Novo, Rain Shine, and me? We'll make sure you stay happy."

"I can't thank you enough. I don't even know if I'm truly worthy of this kind of hospitality... I'm just a man. I'm only a commoner..." I muttered while still finding it so hard to believe that these three wonderful queens would go so far for me. I loved them...but was I worthy?

"A commoner with the heart of a king, my little warrior poet." Ember cooed before placing a kiss upon me right between my eyes. This prompted me to open them and gaze up at Ember while she smiled down at me most beautifully. She lounged upon the bed at my side and stroked her fingers along my brow. "I know you're not a leader. Not when I could also call you 'One Who Follows'. But you listen well. You always do. I would be honored to have you as my king. But maybe you'd be better suited as...an advisor? Someone to make those think twice? I'm sure my people will listen when you talk to them."

"An advisory role does sound fitting, yes..." I muttered in thought. Perhaps I could be helpful to Ember even if I lacked the leadership skills necessary to be a proper king. "Just as long as your people don't resent me..."

"Why would they? Didn't those boulderheads warn you against hurting me? I'd say that's a sign of respect." Ember retorted with my thoughts going back to that encounter in the mess hall. I thought I was in danger, but their actions were anything but. "I think those twelve will have quite the impact upon my people when they get back home. It was an enriching experience, being out there to see what Equestria's people have to offer."

"I admit they not quite the blowhards they were when they first showed up... Being willing to kill me to end the war early to standing up for you? I'd say something's changed..." I muttered with my eyes wandering. Ember remained dutifully by my side with her warrior hands caressing my brow almost like a loving wife. I soon gazed up at Ember while she listened in silence. "Your father would be very proud of you..."

"And he would've loved to meet you." Ember sighed with her eyes narrowing. I feared I had struck a nerve, but that smile never disappeared. "I'm sorry he was gone before you could come to this world. I'm sure he would've been very impressed with you by now. The things he would've had to say by now after seeing what this wonderful warrior poet has done for our world..."

I never met Torch. I never would. And all I had to know him through were recollections of those who had known him in life. I wonder what he would have said if he could have seen me then... Although I did feel the need to ask. "Would he have been in favor of what we're planning? To take an outsider your king?"

"Don't know, don't care. If he doesn't like it, that's not my problem." Ember chuckled flippantly. Almost like a young woman openly defying her father's wishes to find happiness with someone while also deliberately angering him. She had become so strong. I had faith in her as a leader. Ember then brought her hand to my jaw and gingerly traced her finger along the line, eyes gazing into mine. "You give me hope. And I give you courage. If that's not enough chemistry for us to be king and queen, I don't know what is."

There was nothing I could say to this. It was true. Everything she said had been confirmed. I raised my fingers to her hand, touching it while our eyes met. "I hope I'll be good enough for you if they day ever comes."

"You are, my little warrior poet. You are." Ember cooed with her lips lowering to mine. They locked briefly for a kiss before she whispered to me with such a loving gaze in those scarlet eyes. "You're more than good enough for me. You're all I've ever wanted. Let's not overthink things, all right? It's not like we know for sure if these plans will even get the chance to play out."

"Good point... What if they don't? What if things do go back to normal? What if...Equestria accepts me like it always has?" I asked as a dull sting struck my heart. I had started to believe that outcome would become a reality. That my world would shrink to just the territories reigned over by Ember, Rain Shine, and Novo. But...what if that never came to be?

Ember's gaze became more solemn. I think...a part of her was hoping such an outcome could come to be. So she and I would be together much more often. And...a part of me was dreading having to say goodbye to her. The Dragon Lord then muttered wistfully, "If it doesn't... Then...nothing will change. We'll...still be here for each other, right?"

I closed my fingers around hers. I could never said goodbye to Ember forever. Not now. Not after all we had faced together. The nights spent together. The touch. The wonderful words. The...pleasure of budding intimacy... Neither of us would ever stand for us to never see each other again. I said softly, "I need you in my life, Ember. You were...one of the best things to happen to me out here. Maybe...one of the best things since I even came to this world."

"And you..." Ember muttered as her fingers tightened their grip around mine. Her gaze was fierce, yet loving. "You were the best thing to ever happen to me since I became the Dragon Lord. Maybe...the best thing to ever happen to me in my life..."

There was no more waiting. After a statement like that and when considering the situation... I decided then was the time to say it. I steadied my nerves, looked her in the eye, and then... "Ember... I lo..."

She got me. She must have known what was about to come out of my mouth because Ember very swiftly covered my mouth with her other hand. Her eyes wide with what looked like terror, she then spoke in a loud yet hushed tone, "Not yet! Please... Not yet... I'm...not ready..."

I felt like I had just made a critical mistake. She knew what I was going to say. And the answer was neither yes or no. Ember then lied beside me and pulled me against her in an embrace while she whispered to me. "Please... Not yet. I know what you want to say. But...I know it's just not the right time. Someday...but not today... OK?"

"Mmhm..." I mumbled in embarrassment and disappointment. I felt so silly over having been so ready to say that. I understood my heart, but I suppose I had a long time to go before I could hope to understand the heart of a dragon.

Ember knew exactly how I felt. Her hand traced over my chest while she smiled at me while looking almost amused. "Hey, what's wrong? You think I'm upset or something?"

"Maybe?" I mumbled with that sting of embarrassment in my heart.

"No, no no no, not even close. I mean I'm flattered, but..." Ember retorted while her tone began to soften. Her fingers continued to slide over my heart. "Even though it feels like it's been a long time, I haven't really had all that much time to find myself out here. I'm still...learning things about myself. So please... Not yet, all right? I can't say yes or no in good faith when I'm still trying to figure out how my heart works."

I sighed deeply, unsure of how I should feel about that. I did not feel rejected, but still felt like I had made a mistake. I could barely even bring myself to look at Ember. I stared at the ceiling for a moment before Ember embraced me from my side and even draped her wing over me. She whispered directly into my ear, "You mean the world to me. Never forget that."

I said nothing, but I did lean into Ember's embrace. I rolled onto my side and embraced her as well. And that was all we did for a while. Tucked away in the private chambers of Queen Novo herself, high above the Empty Plains with no one to turn to and nothing to say. I felt blessed being in the arms of that beautiful dragon queen. Especially when she began to place little kisses all over my face and head while muttering such sweet little things to me. "You are mine to protect... Mine to cherish... You've given me so much just by coming to my land that day... Everything that's happened because of that day... I can't be more grateful."

I gazed into those beautiful scarlet eyes as they gazed back at me. Eyes full of love...but also a fearful uncertainty. And I had a suspicion of why. Our time together was coming to an end. I would be back home in Ponyville soon. And Ember would have to return to her own kingdom to surely restore order among her primitive population. She would have to leave. And I could not follow. She had always been a pillar of support for me the instant she returned to my side in the thick of battle. And now that pillar would soon disappear. And at that moment... I was dreadfully afraid. "Ember... I don't want to see you go."

"Then...hold me, my dear. Please." Ember whispered as I suspect she was holding back tears. And I did. I embraced her even more firmly as she clung to me with her limbs draping themselves over me. Her voice was wavering as even I felt tears starting to build at the edges of my eyes. She cooed to me, "I'll stay by your side as long as I can... I'll be here for you. You know that. Just say the word and I'll never be far."

"Please... Stay near me whenever you can until I get back home. I...want to savor this..." I muttered while Ember tightened her grasp in response. I considered my words carefully. I could not ask those kinds of questions. But...perhaps I could still tell her what was in my heart. I took a deep breath to steady my courage. And then... "I am...just...so in love with you..."

Ember said nothing. But I could feel her become very stiff. Even her breathing stopped. I closed my eyes and whispered, "I...may have multiple women in my life who have become more than just friends. But you are just...so magnetic to me... I adore you... I love everything about you... I won't ask... I know you're not ready. But you... I am just so..."

"Please... Stop..." I heard my beloved whisper very forcefully. I froze, fearful that I had made another mistake. But Ember still held me tenderly. She rested her hand on the back of my bandaged head and pulled my face into her scaled bosom. "Thank you for telling me this... But please. Just...wait. Don't tell me this again until the right time."

"Sorry... Really..." I mumbled in such bitter disappointment in myself. I made another mistake so soon. And I cursed my inability to emphasize with the heart of a dragon.

And yet, Ember did not speak with anger. Although her words quivered with emotion that I seldom heard. "But...if that day ever comes... If Equestria rejects you entirely... Then you come to me. And I swear that we'll be so happy together..."

"Thank you, Ember... You're amazing. You've always been amazing." I whispered back to her in solace. I needed to be more careful. I came very close to crossing lines we were not ready for. And I forced myself to stay silent for her sake.

But Ember did not stay silent. She whispered a lovely request to me. "Kiss me. Please."

I was all too happy to oblige. I closed my as our lip came together. That tender touch. Soon followed by that wonderful taste. That subtle sweetness enhanced by the faintest hint of sulfur for a delightful spiciness. Ember's long tongue slithered around my mouth as we embraced. Dancing with my own tongue as the mismatched shapes still caressed each other all the same. We were so in love... So ready to be something more. And what better time than after such a harrowing endeavor on the battlefield? But it was still too soon... And I was still healing.

As the kiss ended, Ember's hand found its way to mine. And our fingers clasped between each other. More than simply holding holds. And I swear I heard the faintest sound of the door to the room closing. I suspect Novo had peaked in, saw what was happening, and silently left us alone together to savor our time. Ember gazed into my eyes while I did the same to her. She cooed softly, "It's going to be so hard to let you go... It can't end there, can it?"

"God, I hope not... I can't let you go. Not after all we've faced together. That's not the kind of relationship that begins and just ends when the war ends." I replied with our fingers clamping even more firmly together. I knew I would have to say goodbye to Ember soon. And I was dreading that farewell. "We need to see each other regularly... Every couple of weeks or so..."

"Once I know exactly where you live, I'll know how to get to you. Don't forget that I have wings. And dragons can be very speedy fliers. I'm assuming I can reach you in less than a day if I stay in straight line." Ember spoke in an attempt to soothe me. And probably to soothe her own insecurities. She then asked, "Come to think of it... Where does the royal family of Equestria live? Are they anywhere near you?"

That was a very good point to bring up. After everything that had happened with Ember becoming closely acquainted with her superiors, it would be necessary to know the location of Equestria's capitol. I then said, "That would be Canterlot. And its atop a mountain that's very close to Ponyville. You can even see it from town on a clear day."

"That close by? Wow, that's convenient..." Ember muttered as she likely considered the possibility of mixing in diplomatic relationships with more personal visits. She then looked me in the eyes and spoke more confidently, "This sounds more ideal than I ever expected. I think we can make this work just that much more easily."

"I hope so..." I muttered while feeling Ember resting her long jaw atop my head. I closed my eyes and whispered, "Just please... Don't let this be goodbye forever..."

"Of course it won't... I won't let it be, my little hopebringer." Ember whispered knowingly and almost confidently. She was always a very driven. When she found a possible way to solve a problem, she always stuck to it. She would find a way to make this work. "I'll come find you. And I'll find any excuse I can to make it happen."

I rested my brow against the ventral scales covering her chest. And I could feel the faint thumping of her heart somewhere inside. A long sigh escaped my lips while I drank in those words. "You really are one of the best, Ember... You're just such a wonderful woman..."

"I like that term... Especially when it comes from such a wonderful man." She cooed softly to me with those delicate yet powerful fingers sliding down the back of my head and over my backside as well. She then hissed into my ear, "Just remember... If the dragon lands ever become your home... I'll be your woman then."

Our fingers tightened their clasp around each other's hand. Such a wonderful thought. A weird little part of me was hoping that the worse case scenario really would occur just so Ember and I would have a reason to be together forever. As friends. Then lovers. And finally life mates. She would find a way to turn her home into a true paradise for us to be forever happy in. A true dragon wife... When would it ever happen? And was I good enough for her?

For a while longer, we decided to just save our words for later. I was still healing. And that concussion was not so quick to let me forget it was there. I still occasionally felt a brief bought of profound disorientation for several seconds before my senses would clear. And after some more time, there was a knock at the door. A familiar soulful voice spoke from the other side, "I hate to interrupt, but are you lovebirds done in there?"

Ember and I sharply glanced at each other. Novo was more than aware of what had been happening in there between us. Ember then stammered loudly, "Oh, uh... Sure, come on in! This is your room! Don't let us keep you out!"

Novo was laughing by the time we walked inside. She then looked at us with a huge smirk on her beak before saying, "You two must've been comfy in here to get that cuddly. Sorry if I'm popping in too soon."

Ember's face was flushed with a noticeable blush. Novo really did see us locked in an embrace. Maybe even in the middle of a wonderful kiss. Rather than try to debate it, Ember attempted to change the subject while I just looked away. "Anyway... What's the situation?"

Novo huffed with a quiet laugh in response to Ember's dismissive attempt to sweep our prior intimacy under the rug. "I just wanted to stop by and show you to your room. For the sake of space, you'll be bunking with Rain Shine and even the kids. But I get you and the little ladies will get along just fine, right?"

"You mean Smolder and Ocellus? Sure, I know them well enough. I think even Rain Shine is on good terms with them." Ember replied while she and I shared a knowing smile. In some ways, I could see those two being mirrors of some sort to the other. Ember and Smolder were definitely on very good terms with each other as fellow dragons and Ocellus would certainly vibe well with Rain Shine if the parallels between Changelings and kirin I have heard of are true. They would be very comfortable around the other.

"Good to hear. In that case, mind if I show you to your place?" Novo asked with an outstretched arm. Ember began to rise to her feet, but paused to look at me with a gaze of concern. Novo was very quick to recognize that look in her friend's eyes and said, "Don't worry about him, honey. While you're checking the place out, I'll head right back to him. He won't get in trouble if he stays put."

"Thank you, Novo. He's just...very delicate right now." Ember replied before pushing herself up to a seated position. She then looked down at me and gently cupped my cheek with my fingers resting over hers. "Stay here. We won't be long."

All I did was nod. And with that, Novo and Ember departed. I remained exactly where I was on that bed and focused my senses. I tried feeling for the subtle swaying of the Alabaster in flight. I tried listening in on the faint sounds muffled by the walls and floor. The most noticeable sound was the faint buzz of the airship's propellers. I have never had the chance to fly aboard aircraft that use turboprop engines back on Earth, but I was certain the thick wooden hull of the Alabaster was muffling the buzz of the propellers much better than the thin aluminum fuselage of any modern aircraft back in my world. Wood makes for a poor conductor of heat and sound when compared to metal.

I was not even left alone for five minutes. Novo soon entered the room alone and quickly rested beside me in bed. She said nothing at first and merely draped her great wing over me in a cushioning embrace. I leaned into that embrace, having been longing for that wonderful bird of paradise. I asked with a whisper, "How are they?"

"They're getting comfy. We had to make due without beds, but that's assuming we don't get you home overnight. Although I doubt we will..." Novo retorted with her hand resting upon my chest. She slid it around until she found the spot where my heart was thumping away. She then cooed almost mournfully, "Be honest with me, honey. How bad is it right now? They brought you in on wheels. That can't be good..."

"The worst is over. Really. I can walk, but I'm struggling with balance issues for now. Last thing I need is to stumble overboard or fall due to turbulence." I explained frankly with my eyes locking with Novo's. Those beautiful eyes filled with deep concern and love. I reached out until my nose touched her beak as I said, "I'm just so ready for everything to go back to normal. If that's even possible..."

Novo surprised me with a knowing smirk. "Baby, you just need a vacation. And I'm already on it. I've contacted the resort services in Cantercun and are debating when would be a good time to stop by for a week or ten days. I'm even granting all of my men who participated in the war an equally long vacation in whatever resort of their choice. A lot of them are interested in more arctic or alpine resorts right now. But us? Get ready to soak up some rays because we're going south to the tropics. I don't get enough tropical ocean mist under my wings often enough."

Cantercun... A slice of tropical paradise by the beach. Having already been there once, I was more than ready to make a return. And now that the war was over, I could actually picture it. "Just don't keep me waiting too long..."

"I'm thinking sometime right between autumn and winter. When things are getting really chilly. Get you used to the cold only to whisk you away down south so you can really appreciate that summer sun." Novo chuckled before placing a kiss upon my lips. Autumn was already upon us. It would not be much longer now. Maybe I will have grown back my hair by then.

"You're a marvel, Novo. I'll leave that all up to you. I don't even want to think about anything too complicated right now." I said with a grateful sigh. And for a while longer, that was where we stayed. One of the stewards eventually brought a light snack by for us to enjoy. And it was a fine little seafood dish. It consisted of smelt drizzled in an oil vinaigrette with a sprinkle of sprouts. A smaller fish with a flavor that reminded me of mackerel, I adored that little treat.

Novo said nothing for a while. She looked over some documents from the comfort of her bed with me by her side. It was one of the few times I was not really in the mood for conversation in her company. The queen of Capricorn Island eventually left her bed to fetch a cold bottle of some fluid from the little refrigerator nearby. She then provided a pair of glasses for us while I rolled onto my side, the golden hue of the fluid being poured being one that I saw often on Capricorn Island. "A little mead to warm your bones and soothe your head, honey."

"Thank you, dear." I said briefly while we clinked our glasses together. Novo returned to my side in bed with glass in hand, sipping occasionally while looking over papers about matters I knew nothing about. I sipped at mine lightly as I savored the heady yet sweet flavor of that mead. About as potent as wine in its own way, drinking too much can really get to me. As my glass emptied, I stroked my hand down the length of Novo's body. Down the middle of her back and over the curve of her motherly rump before tracing along the silky texture of her glorious tail feathers. She glanced back at me with a knowing and loving smirk on her beak as I spoke softly. "I love you."

"Love you too, baby. You can't keep your hands off mama right now?" Novo asked with a sultry tone in that beautiful voice. She batted her eyelids at me and even rolled her hips a bit.

Under most circumstances, I would have been more than willing to increase the intimacy between us. But not this time. My fatigue would not allow it. I responded with gentle honesty. "I just find the touch of your feathers to be soothing."

"Ooh, I see. A little fluff therapy. In that case, cuddle and caress all you want. I have to say it feels nice on my end too." Novo cooed while she went back to focusing on her task. A hippogriff's coat of feathers is always a treat to drag my fingers through, but Novo's felt exceptionally luxurious. I was at least mindful whenever I brought my fingers down to her flanks. Not stroking too lightly as if I was teasing her nor too firmly to avoid enticing her. I eventually stopped that altogether and settled for bringing my fingers right down the middle of her spine to caress the dock of her tail. Those beautiful tail feathers of magenta hues were a delight to feel. Even the two light blue feathers on either side caught my attention. Novo even began to gently sway her tail from side to side as if attempting to entertain me with a bit of a dance. Or perhaps she was attempting to fan me with them to work up a gentle breeze.

I think I may have nodded off for a nap at one point. When I came too, I woke with a bit of a start. Had I really fallen asleep? Novo was sipping from another glass of mead and was just starting to set aside her documents in a neat pile. A long gulp finished off the contents before she looked back at me. All she did was smile while I returned it. Novo set everything off the bed before turning around and crawling right up beside me. "I have a hunch you'll be taking a lot of naps for a while. Need to rest that head of yours."

"I can believe that. I'm amazed how much broken bones take out of you. Let alone when that bone is your skull..." I muttered with Novo lying on her side with those eyes focusing on me. She slowly lifted a hand to mine before we took hold of each other. Her fingers slowly curled over mine before we adjusted our grip. Her fingers slid between mine as our closed into a truly intimate grasp. A wonderful manner of holding hands that I seldom get to experience. I felt a jolt of sentimentality hit me as I saw the firm pink flesh of Novo's fingers interlocking with the lightly tanned hue of my own. "There's something about holding hands that's so much better than holding a hoof... I wish I could explain what it is. And it's something I seldom get to experience."

"So many in the world, but so few hands to hold. Then I'm honored I can hold hands with you, my love." Novo cooed sweetly to me with her beak reaching out and touching my lips for a kiss. That confident loving gaze faltered for a second as that wonderful queen displayed a much more concerned smile. She then asked, "Am I still your bird of paradise?"

I reflexively tightened my fingers' grasp upon her hand. I smiled tenderly and said, "You will always be my bird of paradise, my queen."

That smile brightened considerably. Novo lifted her wing and draped it over me in an embrace to pull me closer. "And you will always been my sugar bear. And someday... My sweet swan king."

"I'm...looking forward to it. I hope we can make that work." I mumbled as I pondered what it would be like to actually wear a crown. But I would always be a simple man at heart. At least everyone could count on Novo to continue maintaining her reign and influence. While I lack the leadership skills necessary to serve the people, I do love the people of Capricorn Island dearly. And I hope that will be enough.

Novo began to place soft little kisses upon my head. Especially my forehead. And she soon whispered, "You may have the heart of a dove, but I swear you would make a much better swan. Doves don't carry swords into battle. You're a lover at heart, but you are still a true champion all the same. Our babies will be so proud to know what their daddy did for their world once they're finally here."

It was a concept I could not process at the time. We dearly wanted a family someday. But I knew Novo would not be the only woman who I would have children with. What would my children think of me when they learned of the more ridiculous events I was involved with before their time? Perhaps I should think about that later...

My silence did not go unnoticed. Novo pulled me right up against her fluffy body with her hand still firmly clasping mine. She brought her head beside mine and began to nuzzle me lovingly. "Too much to think about, hm? That's fine, baby. You just focus on healing first."

"Love you so much, Novo..." I whispered in gratitude. She said nothing to that, but she did bring her beak to my lips for a kiss. Many times over. And there we stayed. Holding each other, kissing each other, just savoring the time we had.

We could not stay in there forever though. I did not want to spend the entire voyage stuck in bed. I eventually pushed myself up as cabin fever started to set in. "I think I'd like to go topside for a while. Get some air and enjoy the sights."

"Sounds good to me, honey. Lemme join you. Someone needs to stick with you right now." Novo replied while she helped me onto my feet and back into my wheelchair. I world need to stay seated if I was going up on deck. But barely five seconds after we had both stepped out into the hall, one of the doors off to the sides opened to reveal Rain Shine and Ember poking their heads out to look at us. This was so abrupt and rather amusing to see that I had to crack a grimace while Novo asked, "Hello there, ladies. We didn't wake you up, did we?"

"No, it's just that... I heard that you and James would be heading back up soon." Rain Shine replied while Ember followed her out of their room. "We shall come too. Just in case."

"I'm not going to ask how you even heard us through two sets of walls. You kirin must have ears everywhere." Novo snickered while I was certain Rain Shine could sense and hear through the wood in the ship's own structure to feel what was happening in the same manner she could through the earth's own flora. For being so far out of her element, Rain Shine was as keen as ever.

Ember stepped behind my wheelchair and took hold of its handles as we all started to head aft. "I'll handle this. I've got the hands and strength for it."

Much like before, Ember meticulously pulled my wheelchair up backwards step by step with no difficulty. Novo and Rain Shine watched closely, ready to intervene if she were to stumble. No such mishaps occurred and we soon stepped out onto the Alabaster's deck and were greeted by a pleasant breeze and clear skies. A few crewmembers were out and about. Possibly serving as lookouts and generally monitoring the status of the outdoor status of the airship. Novo breathe deeply as she said, "Gotta love that fresh air over the valleys."

"It certain beats sulfurous gasses where I come from. I didn't know how much cleaner the air smells out here until after spending a few days away from home." Ember replied as she began to push me towards the bow. We all reached the point where the deck narrowed into a point where the bowsprit began. We were all facing into the wind, but the ship's aerodynamic design minimized how much of the airflow swept over the deck. Ember locked the wheels of my chair and stepped out from behind me to gaze at the western sky. The sun was hanging lower than before, but too soon to herald the beginning of the sunset. "Glorious view..."

We fell silent for the moment. Just watching the scenery going by from a lofty altitude. Not so high that we felt disconnected from the world below, but not low enough to feel like something I had done before. A true moment of respite with the high altitude breeze blowing over the deck. Although Novo did eventually gaze somewhere to the northwest for a moment. And her words caught our attention. "Maybe it's because I seldom come up here during flight, but I don't think I ever saw that mountain there before..."

We all looked too. And there it was. A vast and exceptionally intimidating mountain range jutting up out of the Empty Plains to the north. Its any jagged peaks jogged my memory immediately. Ember's eyes narrowed as well. "I think I recall seeing that at some point... What did you say it's called again James?"

"Celestia told me that it's called the Devil's Mountain. And that it's cursed. It certainly looks the part, especially at night." I retorted after having all but forgotten about it. It had slipped my mind entirely until the sight of it reminded me that it exists. "She says there's a vast cave system in there. And that anyone who enters never comes out. I don't know how much truth there is in that statement... She really didn't want to discuss it more."

Novo then looked to Rain Shine and asked, "What about you, Rain? You kirin always have an ear to the ground. Do you ever listen in on what goes on over there?"

Rain Shine's response surprised us all. "I have at times, but you must understand. We kirin have a connection to the flora growing out of the earth, but not the earth itself. And that mountain...is exceptionally barren. Very little grows atop it. And I have never been able to feel what lies within. There is a cave entrance at the base of the mountain somewhere on the southwestern side, but that is as deep as I can feel... Not at all unusual for caves to lack vegetation, but there is something...ominous about that area. Empty and void, yet...not untouched by history. I can almost sense a certain lingering enmity about that place... Something that compels me to not think about it for too long. I wonder what memories that mountain holds..."

Ember rested a hand on my shoulder as she peered out from behind me. I saw her eyes narrow in contemplation. "Now that you mention it... My father wasn't around that far back, but he was told rumors by his grandfather...who then heard those from his father. Something...about a struggle before the first sunrise. And that mountain played a pivotal part in whatever happened back then."

"I feel like we shouldn't approach the royal family about that... It's not like that place is gonna be a problem for anyone ever again. It's empty, isn't it?" I interjected in the hopes of being able to leave that topic alone. The only ones left who are ancient enough to have any knowledge of what happened that far back is the Equestrian royal family themselves. And they would most likely refuse to discuss it if asked.

My royal companions glanced back and forth at each other. As if daring one to say something first. And it was Novo who broke that silence. "Yeah, how about we change the subject?"

What followed was a...rather complex conversation between the three of them that veered hard into diplomatic discussions. The kind of topics only those in a position of government would make any sense of. I had nothing to offer, but listened in the best I could. The royal trio's discussions covered varying topics ranging from culture to environmental adaptation to cuisine. It was an interesting contrast to hear how the hippogriffs, kirin, and dragons differ. Almost like they were people of the sea, forest, and fiery valleys. I had to suppress an interruptive snicker when the colors of watery blue, verdant green, and fiery red came to mind since that is an elemental dynamic I have seen before many times.

At one point, Ember stepped almost up onto the bowsprit as she scanned the horizon. She then asked, "Rain, where exactly are we supposed to drop you off? The Grove of Silence, right? Where even is that?"

"I can't say for certain up here. I can't hear the calls of nature's blessings from this height." Rain Shine replied as she too gazed out over the western horizon. We had already covered a great distance by then with the Alabaster being much faster than a relaxed march, but we still had a long ways to go before we started to see familiar territory.

Novo then stepped forward and said, "About that... From what I've seen, it doesn't appear on any map. Nothing on the Empty Plains does. James, do you know what we should be keeping an eye out for?"

I was more than happy to describe the location. "Yeah, it should be easy to spot. Just watch out for what looks like a massive hill covered in forest. It's basically hidden inside a forest that covers a very small mountain."

"That does sound like an apt description. Although I fear we may be very far away still..." Rain Shine retorted before they started to push me back towards the middle of the deck. A collapsible table built into the deck itself was set up and we were brought drinks and light snacks. The three of them even set up a game of shuffleboard on the deck while I watched from the sidelines. It was entertaining to watch the three of them passing the time with what could only be described as a bonding moment among friends. Those three were more than just rulers of their people. They were still people themselves and looked like they were having a good time.

Hours went by. And we received a few visits from some of the more mobile passengers on the Zephyrus nearby. But when the sun started to dip low in the sky to the point where it was starting to set over the western horizon, Novo came over with her two guests. "It's getting late... At this rate, it'll be dark before we get you back home."

Rain Shine leaned over the side of the deck to look west again. She then looked back at us and said, "If you would rather wait until sunrise... Please, do stay the night. My people would adore your company. We'll make certain you're all accommodated."

"Really? On such short notice?" Ember asked with her arms crossed, head tilted to one side. It was a very abrupt offer, but I loved the sound of it. I could still remember the one night I spent there. A very pleasant time indeed.

"While we are not exactly isolated while being able to listen in on events around the globe, we are...starved for actual company. I assure you my people will be very grateful to have you with us for a night. Celebrate with them. Please." Rain Shine insisted sincerely. I nodded readily, remembering the previous night I remained among them. And I still felt guilty over not being able to remember the names of every single kirin of the Grove of Silence.

"I'm all for it. But I guess we need to get avote from the Zephyrus too. Lemme go check with them." Ember retorted before taking to the air and flying over to our accompanying vessel off the portside. I am sure they would not mind one more night out on the plains. And this time, it would be among very accommodating hosts.

Now alone with Novo and Rain Shine, the hippogriff queen smiled at her new friend. "I don't see why we shouldn't stay the night. We want to get these people home when everyone's awake to welcome them. I just hope you can feed my crew during the stay."

"Oh, of course! Food is never in short supply among us kirin. We will keep everyone happy and fed." Rain Shine replied as I felt my mouth starting to water while I remembered that fantastic eastern cuisine. Freshly prepared from the garden to the table in such short time.

Ember took some time before she came flying back over. She probably had to run the idea by literally everyone there. And when she did land beside us, she spoke with a smile. "They're all in favor to stay grounded until morning."

Word got around pretty fast aboard the Alabaster too. No one minded seeing the home of the westernmost kirin village. And as the sun began to dip worryingly low in the sky, I saw it. A massive hill covered in forestry that stood out greatly upon the plains. I pointed ahead and said, "That... There! That's it!"

"It is! Let us descend! The entrance to the village is somewhere to the south." Rain Shine replied as the Alabaster and the Zephyrus began to descend together. The real challenge was to not set down too far from the entrance. And I was having some difficulty recalling exactly where it was. Struggling through my memories and trying to rely on my fairly respectable sense of direction, I eyed the forest out to the west where I had first seen a lone kirin enter the forest path that led up that mountain.

Rain Shine and I served as a guide to direct where to land. And when we finally did set down, the opening at the base of that mountain was visible from the ground. Rain Shine descended the gangplank first while Ember and I followed. To be back out there on the open plains... It felt strangely nostalgic. But with the sun setting and the plains growing dimmer, I was reminded of how frightfully dark it gets out there so far from civilization. I felt uneasy with how vulnerable I was at the time, even with Ember right behind me. Rain Shine then looked back at us with the Viper Edge at her side while everyone else aboard the Zephyrus were still in the process of preparing to disembark. Novo called out from the deck and said, "You go on ahead! We'll be along shortly, all right?"

"Will do!" Rain Shine replied before she cast her gaze at Ember and I. "Now then... This way, my friends. The Grove of Silence awaits."

Ember pushed me along dutifully with Rain Shine leading us into the forest beyond. I could remember the first time I walked along that path. But now the light was fading. And the forest that I found relaxing in the early afternoon light was becoming more...ominous. Even the bamboo grove we passed through had begun to project an almost...alien kind of unsettling atmosphere over us. The kirin of the Grove of Silence had migrated from the far east and had brought bits and pieces of that land's flora with them. Had they also brought along some of that's land own darkness with it? Dangers and mythic horrors that feel completely detached from those from the west?

I was not the only one on edge. Ember too started to look and sound very uneasy as well as the gradually darkening bamboo grove bordering the path began to intimidate her. "Rain... We're not in danger out here, are we?"

Rain Shine glanced from left to right with the her enchanted glaive constantly floating at her side. But not in a manner where it looked ready to lash out at a threat. Our guide replied, "No, the Grove of Silence is a very safe location. The more vicious sorts of beasts of the Empty Plains tend to avoid this place. And besides that, I would know if a threat is near. We are safe here."

"If you say so... It's just...I've never seen a place like this before. Especially not after dark." Ember grumbled with my wheelchair rolling smoothly along the path. I wanted to believe Rain's words, but I was more vulnerable than ever before now that I was confined to a wheelchair. I tried to have faith in my friend's words, but my gut feeling would not leave me alone. Thankfully, we were not in there for much longer.

The path curved towards the center of the mountain. And a vast clearing along the weakening light began to open up before us. And...there they were. Every last one them. The many kirin of the Grove of Silence stood in the open grove of their cozy little village and were waiting to greet their chieftain as she finally returned from the battlefield. But for me... To see them all again, those wonderful kirin... I felt...afraid, yet welcome. Their collective auras welcomed me.

Ember stood transfixed as Rain Shine stepped forward first. I heard her whisper behind me, "They're...all mares..."

"Yeah... The kirin are a species that is exclusively female." I retorted softly while being very unsure of what would happen next. I had not seen the Grove of Silence in weeks. And how had they heard after I departed?

Rain Shine bowed to her people as she set aside her glaive. And they all rushed her with gentle words and nuzzles. They had not seen their beloved leader in so long by then. Although it looked like they had managed just fine without her up until then. They must have communicated with her frequently when I was not looking. The kirin queen had come home to her people and they could not be happier to have her back.

And then...they came to me. And at the front of the pack was none other than Autumn Blaze. The only one there whose name I remembered. They all gazed upon me in silent worry And they could sense things I could not. Autumn gingerly stepped towards me, eyes wide with horror as she asked, "You... Who did this...?"

She had always been the youngest of the village. She had...likely never seen a love one so grievously harmed before. And that horror...became rage. Tears began to spill down her face as her teeth were bared. And then...in a flash of ghostly blue and scarlet flames, it happened again. A demon mare stood before me, but much smaller than the one who ravaged the battlefield that day. And she all but roared with her voice deepened and distorted, "WHO DID THIS TO YOU?!"

"Autumn Blaze. Enough." Rain Shine spoke firmly to get her attention. The rest of the kirin before me stepped back from their demonic kin. The chieftain of the Grove of Silence stood before her subject and said, "The one who harmed this man is no more. He is safe now. And he will heal. Be at ease."

Snarling and weeping, the demon mare before me was soon engulfed by another thoroughly enshrouding flash of spectral fire before it faded to reveal Autumn Blaze once again. She wheezed with barely contained anger before looking back at me. "If I'd known this would've happened to you, I never would've let you go out there! I didn't wanna see you come back like this!"

It was at this time that Ember made a move. She stepped out from behind my wheelchair and held out her hands towards the distraught mare. "Listen, I know this looks bad, but it could've been a lot worse. I was there with him the entire time and I can tell you this. He's gonna be just fine. He just needs time to heal."

Autumn Blaze looked past Ember at me and then back at the beautiful blue dragoness before her. After taking a moment to ponder these words, Autumn then said, "Now that I do feel a little deeper... Yeah... He doesn't feel as fractured as he looks... And...you're the Dragon Lord, right? You were amazing out there. All the times you came to him when he really needed you..."

"Yeah, I guess I was. I vowed to keep this man safe and I did. Most of the time..." Ember retorted, albeit somewhat somberly the more she spoke. But I only nodded at them while showing a smile to confirm my outward appearance was somewhat misleading. I knew I would be fine in the long run. Ember then bowed slightly with a hand over her chest. "Anyway... I hope you don't mind having some quests. It's getting too dark to navigate and we need to stay grounded until morning. Mind if we...stay the night?"

"Sure! Sure, we gotta celebrate anyway! Right, ladies?!" Autumn Blaze retorted before looking back at her fellow kirin. They all cheered in unison, having no doubt been listening with an ear to the ground throughout much of the war. And...I could remember the last time I sake to them. Even if I could not hear them. And as I pondered that memory, Autumn then stepped towards me. She held out a hoof and asked, "Can you walk?"

"Yeah, if I'm careful. Just a little unsteady right now..." I replied before noticing that Autumn was well ahead of me. With her horn's runes aglow, she summoned a sturdy vine from the ground that branched out in two directions to serve as handles. Ember helped get my feet on the ground first before I took hold of them. The vine began to lift higher with my hands gripping it firmly. My legs lifted me along with the vine until I was back on my feet. I was steady enough to stand without trouble and my steady posture appeared to relax those around me.

The kirin around us then all suddenly looked towards the southwest very abruptly. Through the trees even though they could not see anyone from there. But I knew. They could see someone coming the same way they first detected my approach. A very large party was drawing near. Autumn Blaze spoke, "Wow... There really is a lot of them coming up the path..."

"They're all good people." I retorted as we all watched and waited. And sure enough, the vast majority of the passengers of the Zephyrus and Alabaster were coming into view around the bend with Seaspray at the lead. It was getting a little hard to see with the sunlight dimming, but we could make them out well enough.

The admiral of Capricorn Island stepped out from the path with his eyes scanning the lovely little village. He then raised a hand in greeting as he said, "Good evening, ladies! I hope you don't mind if we happen to stay here for the evening. I trust your chieftain put in a good word for us?"

"Yeah, sure! We know what's been going on! Right, ladies?" Autumn replied as all of the kirin began to step forward to greet the impressive entourage. Although she and the others did take a step back when Ember's subordinates came into view. "Uh oh..."

Before anyone could say anything, Ember threw up a wing between her men and our guests. She then spoke with arms crossed, "Don't worry. They'll be on their best behavior. And if they're not... They know what a kirin can do when ticked off enough, right?"

I glanced at the twelve dragons behind Ember and noticed them all displaying very uneasy crooked grimaces. They had seen what Rain Shine could do when utterly enraged. And every last one of the kirin in the Grove of Silence was more or less just as capable. They all stammered incoherently together while Ember folded her wing with such a smug smirk on her face. "They'll be good. Or else."

"Man, I like this girl. No wonder she's the Dragon Lord." Autumn Blaze snickered while her companions also whispered amongst themselves with impish smirks on their faces. As if they were discussing ways of messing with Ember's subordinates should they start a ruckus. Bit by bit, more introductions were made as the Grove of Silence began to prepare for an evening celebration. I was especially amused with how a number of the kirin flocked around Big Macintosh. He looked exceptionally nervous, especially with how pleased they appeared to be in his presence. I suppose kirin have a penchant for gentler and quiet men.

Applejack happened to come up beside me while I was watching Big Macintosh stumble around his new posse of admirers. I glanced down at her and said, "I'm surprised it took this long for your brother to finally hit it off with the ladies. In hindsight, I'm surprised he's not more popular with the mares in town."

"Meh, Big Mac's always been too shy for that sorta thing. He's got the looks and the patience, but he ain't exactly the life of the party." Applejack chuckled before looking up at me out of the corner of her eye. "How ya holdin' up, pardner? Yer back on yer feet, so that's gotta be a good sign."

"Now that you mention it, I do feel a lot better right now. The kirin...have a way of doing that for human men. Some sort of symbiosis. Their presence is comforting to me." I explained with my eyes watching the kirin mingling with their guests. Ponies, hippogriffs, griffons, dragons, harpies... It was such an impressive mixing of races and culture all coming together to celebrate a vital victory. Seeing such a sight as torches were lit up all around the village made me realize how Equestria's people came together like never before to fight a threat that would have changed the world for the worst.

Twilight Sparkle stepped forward beside me as she surveyed her surroundings. She appeared spellbound by this new experience. "Fascinating... I've read about the kirin before, but I never thought I'd get the chance to see one of their villages... Let alone one out here. How did you find this place, James?"

"Entirely by chance, honestly. I happened to notice something that looked like a pony enter the forest on this mountain and was compelled to follow. And...well, here we are." I explained while Twilight gazed about in wonder. It must have been like visiting Zecora's hut out in the Everfree Forest, but in a much safer setting and with so much more to offer. "Go ahead and say hello. They love company."

"I will! And I have so many questions to ask!" Twilight retorted before she trotted off to expand her horizons in this new place. Always the scholar, that mare.

Rainbow Dash and Gilda were staying close as they explored while our kirin hosts were in the process of putting together a grand feast. If things got as jumping as they did when only Nightmare Moon and I were visiting last time, I was almost worried about how crazy things might get with dozens of guests showing up. At least the kirin were in no short supply of ingredients. Just as Applejack trotted off to catch up with her brother, Rarity came up alongside me. I glanced down at her as she said, "I have to say... While I've never been one for roughing it out in the wilds, there's just something about far eastern culture like this that oozes with a certain...elegance and grace. No matter how rustic it seems. Wouldn't you agree, darling?"

"Yeah, I'd have to say so. They're entirely reliant on nature's blessings, but they always do so with grace. I had a good time out here last time I passed through." I replied as I gazed down upon my elegant beloved. She then smiled up at me with an almost solemn look of longing. I then added, "We're almost home..."

"It's been too long... Much too long, my prince. With all the madness happening out here, I've almost forgotten what it's like to live by our own routines back home. I miss our time with Fluttershy. And I miss being there for you and our little Gladesong. We're so close... Just so close to finally having things go back to how they should be." Rarity sighed before leaning against my leg with her eyes closed. She was right. It was hard to remember what it was like to live in Ponyville with her and Fluttershy and the little filly we loved and were raising together. I rested my hand upon her head as she said, "Just a little longer, my love... Just a little longer and everything will be right as rain again."

"Yeah... Tomorrow will be the day." I muttered in a strange combination of uncertainty and longing. Could things ever go back to how they were? Especially with word surely having spread about my connections to the enemy. And there is no way the truth about humanity's history in Equestria could remain classified. At least I knew I was safe there in the Grove of Silence. And my kirin companions soothed my soul just by being near.

With some reluctance, Rarity stepped away to have a look around and to mingle with the lovely kirin around us. I saw Novo really drawing some attention from the locals as the gorgeous hippogriff queen introduced herself with Rain Shine also property welcoming her friend into her home. It was also around then that I saw Autumn Blaze coming back my way. She then motioned her hoof in a manner to beckon me over to her. When I approached, she said, "Before anything else happens, there's someone I want you to meet. Follow me."

I did not object and followed my friend. No one even batted us an eye as we walked across the darkened village tucked away in that forest. Things were getting noisy with a growing clamor filling the air. Once we were far enough away to not have to raise our voices, Autumn looked back at me and said, "I...really thought you weren't gonna make it back there. I don't know if you could've heard us, but we heard you. And...it was hard having to say goodbye..."

"At least it wasn't goodbye... I'm glad I made it." I retorted with a sigh. I remembered what Rain Shine told me as I spoke into that bellflower. That they were weeping for me. Just knowing that at the time was harrowing. "Anyway... Where are we going?"

"Someone who can help you. You've done so much for our world... You deserve this." Autumn replied as she led me towards one of the domed houses in the village. There was some soft light flickering from the few windows. I was skeptical if anything could be done to heal me further, but I did not want to refuse her. Upon pushing the door open, Autumn called out. "Winter! I got a patient for you!"

"Just in time, Autumn! I've got everything ready." I heard an unfamiliar voice before I ducked through the doorway. The interior of the place was highly reminiscent of Zecora's dwellings. Shelves lined with all manner of flora ingredients hung on the walls. And standing near a cot composed of vines was another kirin. One I had seen before, but did not know. Her eyes being a brilliant purple, her coat and scales were of a very dull shade of blue. This was offset by her mane and tail consisting of bold goldenrod hues. She held a hoof to her chest as candles around the place flickered with soft light. It was not so much a home as it was a hut for a specific purpose. She bowed and said, "It's great to see you again... I am Winter Flame."

"Winter... I've always been fond of that season." I retorted almost wittily. It was almost amusing with how the naming conventions of the kirin work. Autumn had led me to Winter. Would I meet a Spring soon too?

Autumn Blaze then looked up at me with a cautious smile as she said, "Winter's one of our healers. We think she can help you."

"Oh... Well, if you think you can..." I muttered in uncertainly. I knew I was past the worst of my injuries, but a skull fracture is no simple wound. I had my doubts.

"We won't know until I examine the injury. Make yourself comfortable and we'll get started." Winter Flame replied as she held a hoof out to the cot. I did as I was told and lied down pun the cot in a prone position in order to grant the healer access to the back of my head. It was more comfortable than it appeared. Almost like a hammock. I felt the bandages over my head being unraveled before Winter said softly, "Oh dear... I was expecting worse, but...still awful..."

I said nothing. I was expecting this visit to be a waste of time. Autumn Blaze still stepped forward and rested her hoof upon me as she asked, "Can anything be done?"

"This isn't the kind of thing that will heal overnight, but...let me see what I can do." I heard Winter say while not moving at all. I heard her going about out of sight, gathering ingredients while it sounded like she was mashing something up in a mortar and pestle. Something...moist. After a while longer, I could hear the faint din of magic being focused with how quiet the hut had become. And I soon felt a cool salve being applied all over the back of my scalp. "Just relax..."

"Uh huh... Hm?" I replied before freezing as I felt the...strangest sensation. Like something was starting to creep into my head. I could almost feel something starting to spread under my skull. Very gradually, but noticeable. My eyes went wide as I asked, "Uh...what is that...?"

"You feel something reaching deep, yes? Those are roots reaching in. Through the incompletely healed wounds in the skin and the cracks in your skull. Please don't be alarmed. They are not extracting anything from you, but are instead infusing you with a potent salve. I promise you're not in danger." Winter Flame explained while I was still alarmed that whatever it was she applied to my scalp was essentially a plant that now had its roots reaching into my skull. Although whatever was being secreted in there was soothing. Very relaxing, possibly some sort of narcotic.

I felt no desire to speak. I was just too relaxed as that substance started to ooze into my brain. Autumn Blaze then asked, "So, um... What's this stuff doing?"

Winter Flame then said, "I can only do so much with this. Time will have to do the rest. But what I can do is at least soothe some of the bruising to his brain. I'm hoping this will help him feel more steady when he's standing."

A substance to heal bruised brain matter? I was starting to wonder what could not be healed with such natural cure-alls. But I remained there for some time. There was no rushing this treatment. I think I was down for nearly an hour before I felt Winter Flame starting to extract the healing roots from my scalp. It was entirely painless. Maybe even almost peaceful. She then asked, "There... Better?"

"Hang on..." I mumbled while taking a second to really try and feel for anything that had changed. While that loss of balance was most noticeable while standing, I could also feel it while off my feet. But not this time. There was not the slightest sense of like I was swaying. I did feel a twinge of disorientation that is characteristic of a concussion, but I knew there was no rushing that healing process. Even so, her efforts had not been for nothing. "Yeah... Yeah, I don't feel like the world is wobbling under me anymore."

"That's traditional kirin medicine for you." Autumn spoke with a big grin on her face. She looked more relieved than I was. I remained lying down while Winter reapplied my bandages to keep my scalp safely cushioned. Only then did I roll over to be able to look up at my healer. Autumn looked her way and said, "Thanks... I think he's gonna be OK now."

"It was my pleasure, Autumn. Every hero deserves such kindness." Winter said before standing over me She rested her hoof on my shoulder as she spoke with a solemn smile. "My father was human... I think he would be very proud of you for what you've done for us."

Such a statement was every bit as surprising to hear then as when I found out that Rain Shine had been fathered by a human man. But I just nodded and said softly, "Winter Flame, right? I'll remember that name."

"Thank you... I'm glad I could do something for you this time..." Winter whispered before she placed a kiss upon my brow. I flinched happily at such a display of affection. But as our eyes locked, we decided that it was not enough. For just a second, our lips touched. It felt...natural. I barely knew her, but I already adored her. She then beamed at me and said, "I'll be around if you need me. Anyway, let's get you back out there. It smells like dinner's almost ready."

She was right. A wonderful aroma was leaking into the hut. I quickly got back onto my feet and was surprised with just how steady I was then. My balance had drastically improved. I paced around the room for a moment. I even ran from one side to the other. "Feels good to have full uncompromised mobility again."

Winter Flame headed out first while Autumn Blaze stayed behind with me. And once we headed outside, someone came running. "Hey! Hey, Autumn! Autumn Blaze, right?"

Smolder had come running over. And she had Gallus and Ocellus in her company. It was only then that I recalled the two of them had crossed paths just once before. And they are admittedly easy to remember. Autumn waved at the approaching dragoness and said, "Hey, it's Smolder! How you liking my place? Much nicer than just looking at the mountain from the outside, huh?"

"Yeah, it really is a sweet place to be. I'm liking it here." Smolder replied before she extended an arm to her friends. "Anyway, I wanna introduce you to a couple of friends I made out here. This is Gallus and Ocellus."

"Yo. You kirin got plenty of good vibes out here." Gallus said in greeting while he took hold of Autumn's hoof.

"Always a pleasure to have new faces visiting. We just don't get enough of those out here but I betcha don't need me to tell you that." Autumn said jokingly before turning to the disguised Changeling. Ocellus gingerly held out a hand, but Autumn paused as she stared inquisitively up at her. Truly, not even a Changeling can hide from a kirin. "Uh... Why're you hiding behind a mask?"

I decided to act quickly while Ocellus took a step back, her eyes darting back and forth as she tried to find an excuse. I rested my hand on Autumn's head and explained, "It's necessary. Trust me when I say she's a wonderful person."

To our surprise, Autumn just chuckled before she said, "Oh, I can feel that much! I was just wondering why she's not being herself. She's cool, I can tell. But if she has to hide, I won't ask questions. Anyway, Ocellus? Nice to have you here."

Ocellus sheepishly grinned while gently shaking her host's hoof in hand. "Uh... Thanks. I'll be good. And I'm actually really comfortable in this form anyway."

While the four of them chatted, I surveyed my surroundings. If my prior visit was a party, then the growing sight around me was a festival. The kirin had conjured up gazebos composed entirely of trees with very large leaves while outdoor kitchens hissed with flames and steam. I almost laughed when I caught sight of Ember going from kitchen to kitchen to get a look of what was getting cooked up. She was always eager to try new foods from beyond the borders of her homeland.

When we finally started to approach the middle of the village, I thought I heard the squeaking of wheels. And I saw why. While Smolder and her entourage walked off to explore the village more, Pinkie Pie came running over with her harness squeaking all the way with Maud trotting along behind her. "Hi there! You a friend of James?! I'm Pinkie Pie!"

I got the reaction I was expecting from Autumn Blaze. She pointed at Pinkie Pie with a gleam of excitement in her eyes. "No way! You're the pie he said he's friends with?! What about her? Is she a pie too?"

Maud just waved at Autumn Blaze with a raise of her hoof. Pinkie Pie then exclaimed, "Yep! This is my favorite sister! Maud Pie. And she's the best! You also got my other sisters back home with Marble Pie and Limestone Pie..."

Autumn Blaze got a good laugh out of the fact that I really was not joking about Pinkie Pie's name the last time we spoke. "Oh wow, your whole family's got an entire bakery of pies! That's awesome!"

The two of them quickly proved to be far more like each other than I expected. Autumn Blaze and Pinkie Pie devolved into a rapid-fire back and forth exchange of excited chatter as the two of them were on exactly the same wavelength as the other. I really felt like I was seeing two mares staring into a mirror of each other. Maud Pie then stepped up beside me to watch while I asked, "When I told myself I didn't know Pinkie Pie had a twin somewhere, I didn't think I was being literal about it."

"I don't mind. I like her already." Maud replied with the slightest smirk on her lips. She was probably more used to Pinkie Pie's energy than most. Probably because, like me, she listens better than she talks.

The evening that followed was truly a grand time. Lots of talking, fantastic food getting spread around for everyone to try, and wonderful oriental music from a live performance. And like before, Autumn Blaze put on a performance up on stage to give us all some laughs. Literally everyone was having a wonderful time.

I had very little to say during the party. I was just basking in the revelry while savoring that fantastic oriental cooking. Everyone was happy. Be they pony, kirin, hippogriff, harpy, dragon, or griffon, we were all celebrating as a united people. I may have not had much to say, but I listened. So many happy conversations. So much laughter too. Finally, a time to savor the sweetness of victory.

When she was not up on stage doing standup, Autumn Blaze was always at my side. She would always find her way back to me while I always made certain that she had a space ready for her. I think she was worried about me. Or that she just missed me that dearly. And I know I missed her.

During a brief lull in the excitement around us, I felt Autumn place her hoof upon my hand while it was resting under the table. When I gazed down at her, she looked up at me. And a moment later, I put my arm around her to pull my little kirin friend into an embrace up against me. She tenderly rested her head against my chest, ear listening for my heart. Even among the clamor around us, I heard her. "I missed you."

I sighed deeply as I basked in her aura. I could remember the times we spent together. And when I shared a bed with her inside her home... I remembered that wonderful kiss Autumn and I shared. It felt...like it was natural. Our souls were in harmony at that moment. And so I whispered, "I'll be back... I'll see you again."

"Please... I don't want this to be the last time." Autumn Blaze said sincerely with her brow against my chest. Somewhere in my heart, I hoped I would not disappoint her.

As the party began to wind down, some of the guests started to make their way back out of the Grove of Silence for the night. Probably to spend the night in more comfortable and familiar environments aboard the Zephyrus and Alabaster. Or possibly to show some courtesy to our hosts by not having them needing to accommodate too many overnight stays. Quite a few of us did stay to enjoy the evening in the cozy village. And those who did got to relax in a natural hot tub in the bathhouses.

Even in that large tub, Autumn stayed by my side. We helped each other bathe, although Autumn sounded disappointed that she could not wash my hair with it having been all shaved off. Although she did eventually whisper into my ear, "Rain Shine wants you in her place for the night."

"I'll be there. We've...been through a lot lately." I muttered with my arm around my soaked friend. I doubt I needed to explain how things went for the two of us out there. She surely knew everything.

Autumn Blaze then looked up at me and asked, "Tomorrow... Before you head out, I...wanna spend a little time with you. Same place as last time. The cliffside at the edge of town. Sound good?"

I thought about that spot. It was a wonderful, if somewhat sobering, time we spent out there. "A shame it won't be during a sunset, but sure. I'd be happy to."

At last, the time came to settle in for the night. With a towel wrapped around me and soft sandals woven by weavers of the village keeping my feet off the ground, I found my up high into Rain Shine's home. Soft candlelight illuminated that cozy and isolated tree house. And there upon the bed rested the beautiful chieftain herself. She greeted me with a smile most serene. "Welcome back, my love."

"It's good to be here, Rain." I replied before closing the door behind me. I tossed the towel onto the nearest piece of furniture and almost fell onto the bed beside my beloved. "I didn't know how much I missed your people until I got here..."

The beautiful creature beside me kissed me upon my lips while gazing down upon me. It would have been a good time to talk, but not this time. Not after everything that had happened. While I still had a ways to go before I could say I was safe and sound back home, Rain Shine looked about ready to pass out. She was finally back in her own house and could finally relax. "We are...all so grateful to see you here again. And may the coming morning. be just as wondrous."

We were not the only ones ready to let sleep take us. Even from up there, I could hear just how quiet the village had become in spite of the large number of guests sleeping down there. Only the sounds of the night were creeping in. "I could just sleep forever and never wake up right now..."

"Then let me join you in that eternal slumber, my dear." Rain Shine whispered with a giggle. The runes on her horn lit up as the bed's quilt was pulled over us. With another kiss upon my brow, I closed my eyes. "May only the sweetest dreams find you, my love. And remember... No matter what comes next... You will always have me."

"Love you too, Rain..." I muttered drowsily as I felt her arm drape across me. I knew I was in good hooves if I still had her.

But as the minutes went by, I thought I noticed a certain...tint on one side of the pitch black lids of my eyes. Like a light was starting to glow over yonder. It did not go away, forcing me to open my eyes. And when I looked over near the door...

An ethereal light was approaching. A light in the vague shape of a pony consisting of pink and jade hues. I remained still and did not rise from the bed. And then...the light compacted with the glow only slightly dimming. A form took shape. And there... There stood a mare I had seen only twice before. In person and in illustrations. A unicorn mare with a horn that took on a pronounced curve. I pushed myself up on an elbow as I said, "You're...Mistmane..."

"You know my name, hm?" The spirit mare before me asked while looking and sounding vaguely amused. She giggled beautifully before she said, "Yes, that was the name I carried in life. But while my body has long faded, I remain bound to the these vast and verdant plains. I am one with nature now."

Her voice did not go unnoticed. Rain Shine began to stir and soon lifted her head. And at that moment, the spirit mare and kirin queen locked eyes. Mistmane, her lips curving into a delight smile, bowed to the kirin queen. "I hope I'm not disturbing you at such an odd hour, old friend."

Rain Shine did not react with shock or surprise that one would feel when seeing what was essentially a ghost. She instead spoke with only the slight hint of surprise one gets from receiving an unexpected visitor. "It...has been some time, Mistmane. How far have you wandered since you last came by?"

"Far indeed. But tonight...I needed to be here. I needed to give my thanks to a certain hero." Mistmane replied before she drew near with flowers literally sprouting from the wooden floor where she walked. Her eyes met mine as her smile faded. "I know what has happened. I know what was at risk. I...felt the malice of the world on the other side of that rift. I heard...the cries of a world where the beauty of nature is being perpetually ravaged. I dread to imagine what would become of this world had its evils reached into this one."

"You're not wrong... Industrialization would've hit Equestria hard. Especially in places like the Empty Plains." I replied while trying to not think too hard about what was at stake during the war. It was over. We had won. There was no point in troubling ourselves over the outcome had we failed.

Mistmane bowed gracefully to me, her vibrant green mane and tail still billowing as she glowed with a ghostly light. "True... And I can't thank you enough for putting a stop to it. I just..."

She stepped closer and rested a hoof atop my brow. Even as a spirit, she still felt solid at that moment. She frowned almost sorrowfully as she sighed, "I wish I could do something for you. Soothe these wounds. Mend these scars... But everything that can be done has already been done. Only time will heal the rest."

"He is in good company, my friend. But it was still good to see you tonight." Rain Shine whispered with her jaw resting upon my shoulder. "He has friends here. Friends who are ready to intervene should the worst happen."

"Thank you, Rain. I did not have the pleasure of knowing humanity like you did. But if this man is truly the herald of its return, then I think Equestria has a new golden age in the hopefully not too far future." Mistmane whispered before a pair of flowering vines grew from the floor beside her. And the flowers blooming upon it... Were those chamomile flowers? "At the very least, allow me to do this for you, hero from another world."

The vines leaned over the two of us before secreting a viscous fluid from a tube. Rain Shine and I sucked on them to drink from it and found that it tasted strongly of honey. A very potent chamomile extract that would aid in sleep. Mistmane then said, "There... You will sleep most soundly now. And with that, I must take my leave. Rest now, heroes. And I will continue to watch..."

"Thank you..." I muttered as I could already feel my eyes becoming very heavy. I wish I could have said more, but sleep would not wait.

Rain Shine managed to compose herself better than I did. As my eyes closed and the world grew darker, the kirin chieftain whispered drowsily to her old friend. "Take care, my friend. You are...always welcome here."

It was such a wonderful end to such a long day. The war was over and we were well on our way back home. Even if we had to spend the night among the wonderful people of the Grove of Silence. I was...happy.

If only I could have known where my dreams would take me that night...

Lost in the Storm

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting me through Patreon, Ko-Fi,, or Subscribestar.

Lost in the Storm

I was in such a good place when my eyes closed. Such a wonderful evening followed by some last minute kindness from an ancient soul that still wanders the wilds of the Empty Plains. In the company of my beloved Rain Shine, I began to dream. But when I did...

The serene calmness of the Grove of Silence was replaced by...a foreboding atmosphere all around me. When my senses cleared, I found myself out in the open. Out atop cliffs bordering a raging ocean down below. The sky was dark with a storm brewing out over the sea with only forests and grassy stretches of earth behind me. And even more concerning was that I was armed. My enchanted wing armor covered my body with the Lunar Shield affixed to my left arm. Why? The war had ended. I had no need to return to a dreaming battleground so soon. Had I been called there?

The sudden realization of just how lucid I was by pondering complex thoughts alarmed me. I was not alone. Someone had entered my dreaming mind to join me. Was it Luna or Nightmare Moon? My armored hand reaching for my head to confirm I was wearing my helmet, I looked around. If they were present, they did not reveal themselves to me. And so I wandered. Following the cliff as a light rainfall splattered against my armored form. The entire skyline out over the ocean was covered with swirling gray clouds that were occasionally lit up by a rare flash of lightning. My eyes scanned the rolling sea below to search for anything that might be adrift in the surf. Nothing was out there.

I eventually came to a precipice that reached out into the sea. I followed that needle of stone and earth until I stood at the tip. If I was going to take flight, that was the ideal place to launch myself. But where would I go? What should I do? The scenery around me was entirely unfamiliar. Out of ideas, I decided to call out to my unseen guest. "Hello? Your highnesses?"

It was then that I finally received an answer. The voice of Luna reached my mind. "Ah, forgive me for not speaking up sooner, James. I was drawn here due to a...strange rippling across your dreaming mind."

"Yeah, I get the impression something's not right here. Now that you're here, have you found anything?" I asked in return, eyes still scanning the horizon as the storm felt like it could intensify at any time.

"No, I can't pinpoint exactly where the source of this anomaly is." Luna replied while sounding exceptionally interested in what was happening around me. She then said, "But I do sense...something. Or someone. Someone is here. Someone besides the two of us."

"But that can't be... If it's not Nightmare Moon or maybe your father... Who else could it be?" I asked in confusion. If I truly was not alone in my dream even before Luna reached out to me, then who or what could it have been? And was I in danger?

Luna's voice did not sound quite as concerned as I was. She then explained, "That is a very good question... But wherever it is... They feel...distraught. Upset. Perhaps there is a reason your dreams have brought you here, my friend. I suspect someone needs you."

This piqued my curiosity. A dream where a product of my thoughts was in trouble? Someone, even if technically nonexistent, needed me? Perhaps they needed me as much as I needed a good deed to soothe my soul. I then asked, "Where can I find them?"

"They are...out there. Out over the sea." Luna retorted, my eyes widening in discomfort as I beheld the vast expanse of the stormy ocean before me. No land on the horizon could be seen. "I know not exactly where they are, but they are...ahead of you. Somewhere out there. Adrift and grieving. I feel as if it would be best if I do not intervene. It is not I who was called here. But I will be watching. Know that you are not alone in this, my friend."

"Thanks, Luna. If I find trouble I can't handle, I'll be counting on you to bail me out. Keep an eye out, all right?" I retorted with only a confirming mumble being heard from the Princess of the Night. I stepped closer to the edge of that precipice, but my courage wavered as I beheld the endless stormy ocean laid out before me. Between the swirling clouds in the sky and the furious waves washing over themselves below, I felt...deathly uncomfortable about placing myself out there. What if the wind suddenly grew stronger and my armor's wings would not be able to fight it? What if a mighty crosswind slammed into e hard enough to send me tumbling into that bottomless ocean only to sink and be forced to wake up in a horrifying fashion by drowning in those primordial depths? Thalassophobia began to set in.

I had long overcome my fear of deeper waters in swimming pools after teaching myself how to swim as a child. But the depths of the ocean are a very different story for me. Staying on the surface out in that endless blue is manageable for my psyche, but the prospect of being dragged down into that bottomless liquid void is utterly horrifying to me. Even if there are no giant predators that would hunt me, the ocean alone is lethal enough. Drowning out there in the middle of the briny depths, at least for me, is one of the most horrifying ways to die.

But perhaps I was overthinking this. My armors wings did not carry the limitations of being naturally organic wings that may tire from use. They had to be strong in order to carry a body coated in plate armor. I considered my options and looked down at my gauntlets. Magic was at my disposal. As long as I could stay above the ocean, I would be out of danger. And I could not stay there on the cliffs. Someone was out there and they needed me.

I gathered my courage and took a running start. And with a lunge, I hurled myself out over that stormy sea. My wings did not fail me and kept me aloft far above those briny depths. The wind began to push me about, but my wings proved strong enough to resist as I soared along. I had no idea where I was going. I had no destination. The only way I could go was ahead.

The storm began to grow stronger as the minutes passed by. The rain went from a light drizzle into a proper downpour. My wings refused to falter in the face of this new resistance. My armor's feathers did not absorb the rain thanks to their metal composition and admirably kept me aloft. My face remained dry thanks to my helmet's protective enchantments. But as the wind and rain roared against me, my anxiety only grew. It was as if the storm and the ocean were conspiring against me. Trying to keep me away from where I needed to go. If I were to be plunged into the sea far below, would I be able to save myself?

I did everything I could to not look down at that boundless liquid tomb waiting to consume me. I looked only ahead as I soared along. Where was I going? Would I ever see solid land again before the dream would end? But just when I began to fear I was on a wild goose chase, I saw it. A bolt of lightning shot through the air far ahead to light up the darkened sky. And there... There amid that pale background was a figure. Long and slender, being carried along by a pair of massive wings... There was no mistaking it. A dragon soaring over the sea far ahead of me.

Confusion filled my thoughts. Was I just seeing things? A moment later, another flash of lightning confirmed my suspicions. There it was again, writhing and twisting against the winds. Whoever that poor soul was, they were just as lost as I was. And if their wings gave out, they would drown in the dark depths of the sea below. I struggled to increase my speed with only the flashes of lightning in the storm serving as a sort of visual sonar to guide me towards the hapless dragon, but they proved to be more aerodynamic in form than my armor. They form began to grow gradually more distant. And I began to fear I may lose sight of them if the lightning flashes were to cease.

It finally happened. The wandering dragon soared so far ahead of me that I could barely make out its silhouette with each flash. Until finally... The storm began to subside. Not entirely stop, but the rain and wind let up enough to let me fly fairly unhindered. But the lightning too ceased. I could no longer track my target. I rushed ahead in the hopes of finding some sort of trace of their presence. "Where'd you go...?"

Just as I began to fear I would have to call out to Luna to try and get some bearings on where to go, something began to come up on my left. I saw something thought the gloom. A landmass was starting to come into view to the point where it would eventually pass in front of me. A vast forest could be seen just beyond the shoreline. I had started to pass over a bay instead of the open ocean. And if this stretch of land would soon cut in front of me... Did that mean the dragon I was pursuing had reached land as well?

A wave of relief washed over me. Both for myself and my target. At least I would not have to worry about being stuck out over the deadly ocean anymore. I veered to the left and began to descend once far enough away from the sea. The sky remained covered in swirling storm clouds regardless of where I went with the rain never completely relenting. The vast canopy of trees completely shrouded any view of the ground. There was no signs of something large having descended through the canopy. Convinced that I would not find anything by searching from above, I allowed myself to fall.

I fell through the leafy canopy of the forest and quickly caught myself with a levitation spell to allow myself to land lightly upon my feet. I could no longer hear the crashing of the ocean waves against the shoreline and the rain falling through the treetops above was relatively soothing. But the dark forest around me was still filled with an uncomfortable tension. Like trouble was afoot. I maintained my sense of direction and rushed north through the underbrush.

My suspicions proved to be correct. I was not the only one there. There were warm glows shining between the trees up ahead. The flickering of torches burning too hotly for random splashes of rain to extinguish. A scouting party? And who were they? I felt lucky that I had chosen to not draw the glowing blade of the Celestial Sword to help light my way. I wanted to remain hidden until I was certain of who they were.

I tried to draw near while using the many trees around me to mask my approach. The sound of rain helped muffle my clinking footsteps and the snapping of twigs under my sabatons. But it turned out I was not the only one clad in noisy metal armor. I started to see the party through the trees. Glimmering wet metal components that shimmered in the torchlight from being coated in fresh rain. They were clearly human men. At least a few dozen of them. And the voices that called out while muffled by their helmets... "After it! Over there! Slay the dragon! Slay the demon wyrm! Death to the devil's spawn!"

Dragon slayers. Speaking in a manner one would expect from the most stereotypical of knights. But I was long disillusioned with such archaic beliefs about dragons. I knew how noble they could be, regardless of what world they may hail from. I took note of which direction they were heading. I had no reason to believe they were lost. They knew exactly where that dragon had gone and I needed to reach that poor creature before they could.

As I followed while staying out of their sight, I began to devise a plan. I took note of my own nightly visage in my suit of enchanted armor. The more primitive minded soul might even think of my form as angelic. And if these knights were as archaic as I suspected, I might to be able to exploit those beliefs. I rushed ahead with the speed of a stallion and placed myself ahead of them. They did not see me at first. But once those suits of plate armor stepped into view through the trees, I held up a hand to signal them to stop. "Hail, brothers! Please, a moment with you!"

They did indeed stop and marveled at my armored form. They gasped as one called out, "You... Wings of purest white? An angel from on high?!"

"On your knees, brothers! Our lord has spoken to us!" Another knight called out before they all dutifully dropped to one knee with heads bowed. I almost laughed at how well this plan had gone. I barely said anything and they were already playing along perfectly. "Glory to God in the highest! To who do we owe the honor of your presence?"

I had to play along. I considered my words carefully in thinking of a response. "I have descended upon hearing your calls. You seek a dragon to slay, yes?"

Another knight spoke with head still bowed, "Yes, a devil wyrm has descended upon our lands. And we must slay the devil's thrall before it razes our villages. Please, will you aid us in this hunt?!"

Typical. The dragons of European mythology were always viewed as bearers of great evil or even demonic origins. Had they ever truly existed outside mythology, they surely would have been driven to extinction centuries ago. Now that I had their attention, maybe I could talk them out of this hunt. "There is no need! Sheathe your swords! That wyrm has abandoned its connections to its master and seeks solace in the light of God! I have descended to escort this lost soul to salvation!"

I thought for sure that would work. Anything to appeal to the devout nature of the knights of yore. Religion can be so blinding... But I did not quite get the results I was hoping for. Instead of complying immediately, the knights erupted into a confusing clamor. As if they could not believe that an angel from on high would even be capable of mercy towards a denizen of the dark that had turned its back on evil. "Preposterous! No dragon would ever willfully abandon servitude to its dark lord. Unless..."

They began to draw their swords while rising from their kneeling positions. One called out with sword pointed at me. "The only angels that would defend the vile are those in league with the devil himself! You serve Lucifer, do you not?! Another fallen angel gate from the golden gates!"

There was no reasoning with these zealots. Once they were convinced I was their enemy, there would be no swaying them. As they began to gather together to preapre an assault, I decided I was not going to deal with this. I was not there to fight. With a cast of the magic in my left gauntlet, I made certain they would not be going anywhere for a good while.

A great circle of mist covered the ground around the entire lot of those dozens of knights. And with a flick of my fingers, I made my move. Great spires of frigid blue magic ice erupted around them to keep them all boxed in. They shouted in confusion while smashing their swords against the icy cage, each spike being too large to have any hope of being scaled. "This ice! Is does not melt nor chip! Summoned from the lake of Cocytus! Truly an agent of Lucifer, my brothers!"

"Morons. I don't got time for this." I grumbled while finding at least a little amusement in their blind ignorance. Unless they found a way to get over those icy spires by climbing the trees inside that frozen circle, they would not be escaping for a while. Now free from their harassment, I turned around and rushed into the forest to try and find who I was looking for. Did the dragon even know they were being pursued? "Hang in there... I'm coming."

My enchanted greaves carried me at great speeds through the underbrush with rain still leaking through the canopy, my sabatons rattling with every stride. I must have covered a mile in a short time and would surely not be seeing those imbeciles again at such a distance. Through the flashes of lightning that glowed down from the canopy I noticed a gap in the trees somewhere ahead. Too much light flickering from above. A clearing in the forest. Perfect for something large to come in for a landing. I paused for a moment as I neared the edge of the clearing while keeping a tree between me and whoever might be out there. I kept my sword sheathed as I took a running start to jump out into the clearing. And when I did...

There she stood. Near a shallow brook that flowed near the edge and likely towards the sea to the east. A dragoness that I recognized instantly who was clad in platinum shackles and sharp blades on her wing joints and tail. But also much larger than I recalled. So large that I feared I was about to be assaulted by a creature plagued by a curse. But as I examined her scales of jet black and bold crimson, one aspect did not match her appearance when I last saw her in such a state. Her eyes, which I expected to be a shade of sickly green jade, were a beautiful and rich teal hue. Eyes that were pure and free of malice.

I wanted to speak. I remembered the despair of waking up without her in my arms after making such a vow... But as I took a step forward, I felt the urge to hesitate. She looked equally shocked to see me. Perhaps even moreso. I watched the dragoness, who was low to the ground on all fours with her massive wings almost appearing disproportionately large compared to her long and slender body, take a step back. And only then did she speak. "You...can't be him..."

She looked like she had seen a ghost. If I were to do anything rash, she might have lashed out or fled entirely. I considered my options and said softly with the sound of rain starting to fade away. "Cynder...?"

"You can't... I felt you die..." Cynder muttered with a growing look and tone of disbelief all about her. She...felt me die? When? How? She was nothing more than a product of my dreaming mind. What could she have possibly felt when dormant and away from my side within the dream realm?

I had to do something to assure her that she was not seeing a mirage. And so I cast aside my shield and even removed my helmet to let her see me for who I was. "Cynder, really... It's me. Please don't go... I came here just to find you..."

The sight of my face with even a full head of hair on my head must have been just enough to soothe her. Cynder gingerly took a step forward. And then another as she approached me much like a prowling and cautious feline. I held out my armored hands with my palms facing mostly inward. Beckoning her into my grasp. And after an agonizing minute, she came within reach. And I gently cradled her long jaw in my hands. The disbelief in her eyes began to fade with a long and desperately relieved sigh hissing from her throat. "You actually live... I felt you fading... And I couldn't reach you in time..."

I was starting to suspect of what she meant. I too remembered vividly when I was dreaming just after that fateful mission. My senses going numb. The world around me fading along with the people in it. Had Cynder been conscious enough to see that too? "What did you see?"

She kept her jaw resting in my palms, eyes narrowing in bitter recollection. It was almost unsettling to see how much larger she was than me at the time. I was so much more used to having her be no larger than the average griffon. But as I beheld the dragoness before me, she began to explain. "I felt...you starting to fade. I was asleep... Dreaming... But I could still feel you. I needed to find you. And so I...forced myself to wake up."

A dream...that could wake up on her own accord. My eyes went wide as I pondered this. I remembered my conversation with Nightmare Moon following the last time Cynder and I crossed paths. And how she wished to devise a means to allow an entity from the realm of dreams to cross over into the realm of reality. For Cynder...to wake up and become aware...by her own will...without my dreaming mind summoning her from memory... What did this mean? Was this dream entity...a product of my thoughts and dreaming mind...becoming self-aware? Was she...becoming real on a different plane of existence? Nonexistent, yet alive?

Cynder continued to speak and distracted me from my quickening thoughts. "The world was becoming twisted, but I... I could sense you somehow. I raced ahead as fast as I could... I tried to reach you as the world became dull... Colors faded... And then the shapes... I ran until there was nowhere left to go... Until I was stuck out there in a gray void... I couldn't sense you anymore... I thought I lost you... And at that point...it felt like nothing mattered anymore."

She saw that. When even I was sure that was the end for me. But...she was not conscious by the time my mind became stable and I came back from the brink? I nearly faded away entirely, but I remember my senses coming back to me. When the militia's medics saved me. How did she not know that? And so I asked, "But...I did survive. I remember becoming numb only to start regaining my senses again. Did you not feel that too?"

The dragoness before me frowned sorrowfully. Eyes nearly closed as she muttered, "No... I... I fell into despair... You were all I ever had...and I thought I lost you... I just...gave up... I let the shadows take me... Twisted me back into this form. And I've just been...wandering like before. Not exactly dreaming yet not awake either. The storm woke me up and I just wanted to find a open spot to land, but... Those warriors in armor saw me and chased me... I didn't know what to do anymore. I found this spot, but... I... I think I was...just looking for a place to die... If they reached me before you, I...probably would've just...let them do what they want..."

I had never seen her so forlorn. Not like this. This form before her was not natural. If not a product of a dark curse, then a product of the grief in her own heart. I sighed harshly before I did the only thing I could think of. I pulled her head closer to mine and rested my brow against hers. I closed my eyes and whispered to Cynder. "But I'm here now... And I'm not leaving you."

"Thank you...." She muttered softly before I felt Cynder press her brow against mine with a bit more of her weight behind her, my hands still holding her head from below. She then spoke weakly a statement I had heard many times before. "I'm with you."

"Truly?" I asked with my eyes gazing right into hers from barely an inch away. It was hard to tell, but I could see the edges of her jaw curve upward into the slightest show of a smile. That was the only answer I needed. I did not want to think about what would come at the end of my dream. At that moment, all that mattered was that I had found her again. It almost hurt as I realized just how much I had missed that wonderful creature. "I'm not going anywhere. Stay with me, please..."

"I will. I don't even know how we got separated last time. I held on as tightly as I could and...I still just...fell asleep. And you were gone when I woke up." Cynder stammered as she almost sounded embarrassed after making such a bold promise to follow me into the waking world. But I could not tell her. I could never hope to explain that she was...not real. At least not until the two night princesses could find a way to fix that. She then spoke with a nervous chuckle, "Next time... Next time I'll hold on even tighter. Wrap myself around you to make sure you don't get away from me."

This slight show of positivity was enough to get a smile out of my as well. I nuzzled my forehead against hers as I said, "You really are wonderful, Cynder..."

"And you'll always have me, James." She whispered my name for the first time that night. I closed my eyes and listened to all that was happening around us. The sounds of the forest just after a heavy storm. The babbling of the brook that cut through the clearing. Even Cynder's deep and powerful breathing. With my armored fingers dragging along her long lower jaw while we continued to keep our brows touching, Cynder then asked softly, "What happened to you that day? I swear I felt you dying..."

"It's true that I have gone through hell lately... I almost didn't make it. But really, the worst is over. I'll be fine." I explained softly with our eyes locked from so near. I closed my eyes and savored the touch of her scales against my forehead. "I'll gonna make it... I'll make a full recovery."

"You're still healing? Then...I'll keep you safe this time." Cynder spoke with her great paw rising and resting over my gauntlet. Not quite a hand, yet not exactly a paw either. She then explained with an almost whimsical smile, "This might not be a natural form for me, but it's still useful. I can protect you. You don't need this armor right now."

"It would probably feel better to hold you without all this armor in the way... Sure, give me a minute." I retorted before stepping back out of Cynder's touch. With a cast of a familiar spell, my enchanted armor melted right off me into a puddle around my bare feet.

Cynder watched in awe as she saw my armor liquefy itself for the first time, but that gaze of intrigue became...something else, almost like a cockeyed stare of bemusement, when I suddenly realized how uncomfortably cool it was out there. And that I was next to naked. "I've never seen you this bare..."

"And it didn't occur to me that it's this cool out right now... I can barely tolerate these temperatures... There's a reason humans need clothing." I grumbled as I suddenly felt the bite of the wind chill. At least there was someone about who could fix that. "Luna, if you're there... How about something to keep the draft out?"

She was probably laughing at my predicament, but Luna obliged all the same. In a flash of her magic light, the Princess of Dreams clad me in a familiar attire that was very comfortable for cooler temperatures. A familiar set of a layered blue coat and boots that I preferred to wear during the occasional visit to the fictional province of Skyrim. I stepped out of that puddle of liquid metal and mumbled, "Phew, much better."

"I guess those creation goddesses are watching over us." Cynder asked as she took a few steps towards me. I responded by bringing my bare hands to the underside of her jaw once more. She sighed pleasurably as my caresses resumed. "So much better now..."

"Well, one of them is around. She told me to find you and I did." I replied as I recalled being out upon that cliff overlooking the sea. "She said you were distraught... That you needed me. Although it took a lot of courage to bring myself to fly out over the sea. And when lightning lit the sky, I saw you... I just didn't know it was you at first."

Cynder sighed quietly, the corners of her mouth curving into another smile. "I guess she was right... I did need you. I was lost without you... And then I found you again."

Something happened right then. Cynder's eyes widened as she gazed right at me. No, not at me... She was seeing past me. The dark dragoness then lifted her head high atop her long neck to see over me. And when I turned around... Light. Torchlight out beyond the clearing. "They got out?"

My first instinct was to retrieve my equipment. I would need everything I had at my disposal to fend off an entire cadre of knights. But before I could move, Cynder did first. She reached around me and rested her hand over my shoulder with her powerful claws resting over my chest. She pulled me back and held me to her chest, hand grasping me protectively. "I've got you."

"Can you handle this?" I asked with some concern. I remembered how capable she was at such a size the first time we crossed paths, but Cynder was simply not herself at the time. She was no longer a monster.

"I won't let them get to you. I can handle this." Cynder replied firmly with her long neck lowering her head down before me. I was very protectively tucked up against her. I could hear the calls of the approaching knights. But the instant they burst forth from the trees with swords drawn...

What did Cynder even do? She did not unleash a torrent of fire from her maw. Or even something more mystical like lightning. Instead, she let out some sort of...otherworldly shriek. A distorted cacophony of screams that did not sound like her own. A miasma of red fog was unleashed onto the incoming knights. And as they were engulfed by that fog, they too began to scream. Shrieking in uncontrollable fear. Swinging their limbs and flailing at threats that just were not there. It almost would have been funny if the very sound of that attack was not so unpleasant to hear. It was just so haunting to listen to those hellish howls that came from seemingly nowhere. After a moment of reeling from this newfound fear, the knights all fled. Just...scattered into the forest while still shrouded in that red mist. I stood there while not sure what I saw and most definitely not liking what I heard. "I don't know what you just did, but please don't do that again."

"I didn't even want to use that!" Cynder barked in very clear unease over whatever that trick was. It was effective at repelling the threat without harming them, but was not something she took any pride in using. Only then did she release me from her protective embrace as she said, "It's...not a noble power."

I turned around and held Cynder the best I could. At such a size, I could basically only rub my face against her crimson chest. And she once again rested her hand against my back. I was left unsure of what to say as I held her. Such a power was probably only accessible in her current state. This form was not natural and I could only hope she would revert to normal before long.

Her heart... I could feel it thumping powerfully against her chest from within. Such a powerful creature now that she towered over me. Not at all like most of the dragons of Equestria. Even those who did reach such sizes and even beyond were more often than not lacking the majesty and nobility of such a wonderful person. Although I did not stay there for long. Cynder held me in place before pushing herself back in order to let her head lower enough to rest against mine again. I resumed my tender caresses of her long and slender jaw. It must have been therapeutic for her. Whatever she wanted, I made sure she got it. She had been through such misery again and I wanted to keep it away from her.

"Just like before... You've always been so kind to me." She cooed calmly with those beautiful eyes gazing into mine from just inches away. Even with her body stained black and crimson, Cynder did not exude the malevolence of when we first met. And her eyes were the clearest indicator of the state of her soul. She was very happy at that moment. But that gaze became more inquisitive as she asked, "Are you sure you're all right? I remember...you mentioning that things were looking really bad. Did you resolve things with the evil one?"

"I wouldn't exactly say he was evil. I couldn't even bring myself to hate him. But...yeah. The crisis is over. We triumphed. It'll be OK now. And...I'm through the worst of what happened to me..." I explained in brief, knowing Cynder could not hope to understand the context of the war I had just served in. And my form in the dream realm was not an accurate representation of my physical condition. And I suspect Cynder was starting to doubt my words. Who knows what a denizen of the dream realm can sense? When I saw her eyes narrowing in an almost accusatory fashion, I repeated myself. "Really, the worst is over. I'm gonna be just... Hey?!"

Cynder had heard enough. She lowered her head even further before somewhat abruptly lifting it to have her long skull push me backwards like a lever. Any harder and I might have been thrown off my feet. Cynder began to prowl towards me in a very direct manner that forced me to keep stepping backwards. She did not speak, but I think a smirk was present at the edges of her jaws. "Uh...Cynder? Easy there... Whaddya want?!"

I soon found out what she was pushing me back towards. The brook trickling through the edge of the clearing was behind me. And she stopped forcing back right when I would have had to step into it. She still had that facetious smirk on her face while she said, "What? Wouldn't you rather rest over here?"

"Here? Now that you mention it..." I mumbled while turning to survey the babbling brook before us. It was not the first time I had ever passed by one and they always make for ideal resting spots. Before I could even turn to face her, Cynder was on the move. She turned herself sideways and rested upon the glistening grass with my body pressed up against her side. She curled her body in one direction, encircling me with her long reptilian body. I slumped to a seated position with her head almost upon my lap. I could not have felt more safe with that mighty wyrm encircling me. I stroked my hand over her head and said, "Thank you."

"It sounds like you've been through much more than me. I'll keep you safe. No matter who shows up." She retorted with a very confident smirk upon her face. I gazed upon the quietly flowing stream before us, the water glistening in the moonlight from above. Cynder did not wait much longer before she performed a little gesture that I had grown to adore from our prior encounter. She lifted her head and tucked it under my jaw. Or she at least tried. I head tilted back when she attempted this as I was left bewildered over just much bigger her head was. I glanced down at her while a sheepish grin lined the edges of her maw. "This was better when I was smaller..."

"My, what a big head you have. This is temporary, right?" I said in jest while almost laughing at how her attempts at being cuddly was undermined by her size.

"I hope so. I'd much rather be held in your arms than only being able to fit my head on your lap. But this size does have its uses." Cynder replied while lifting her head out from under me. We watched the brook splashing before us with my hand now stroking along Cynder's tail. My eyes fell upon the impressively long blade that was covering her tail's tip. It was out of reach, but I still tried to pull her tail's tip over to me in order to remove it. Cynder noticed immediately and lifted a hand in front of me. "Leave it for now. If trouble shows up, I can use it to protect you."

"OK then." I mumbled while Cynder idly rested her hand upon my lap. I took a look down at her large hand coated in scales and began to trace my fingers over the digits. I even attempted to place my hand atop hers in a mirroring fashion as I started to examine her hand. My powerful and beautiful protector took note of my touch and cast me an inquisitive gaze. I too cracked a cheeky smirk as I explained, "I'm just...examining your anatomy."

"Oh?" Cynder paid close attention as I slid my hand over her powerful digits. There were only four instead of my five. And while her thumb had the same general structure as mine, her fingers had one fewer joint than mine to make them slightly shorter while dexterous enough to carry out relatively complex tasks yet not overly complicated to hinder the locomotion of a quadruped. Somewhere literally between a paw and a hand. And this middle ground alerted me to...something I had unknowingly not noticed was missing from the world I had come to call home.

Cynder was indeed a dragon, but not at all the kind that reside in Equestria. I remembered how I marveled when I first met Spike. A true dragon straight out of myth. But as I grew to know him and more dragons like Smolder and Ember, I came to realize that...they were just another race of people in Equestria's global society. Not so different from everyone else. But Cynder... She mesmerized me whenever I gazed upon for too long. Whenever I let myself think too much. As I held her powerful hand in both of mine, I suddenly had a wonderful an intoxicating epiphany. Cynder embodied everything I had come to adore about dragons years ago that I had all but forgotten about. A quality that gave them a certain mystical air. Unlike the dragons of Equestria, she felt like a...traditional and...ideal dragon, for lack of a better term. A creature who embodied the mysticism of that perfect threshold between person and beast. Not a savage animal. But not just a woman either. Something more. Something...beyond me...

My eyes no longer gazed at anything specifically. As I allowed myself to ponder, I began to feel...alone. Pushed away, in a sense. I began to wonder if Cynder also embodied the...less mortal aspects of the dragons I had come to remember. Dragons are...not like most other creatures. Ancient and powerful, I was convinced that they could not comprehend mortal affairs or needs. That they looked upon mortal men with curiosity and pity as insignificant creatures who were to be humored or disregarded. For just that moment, I felt...so far beneath Cynder... Someone I could never look in the eye on equal ground.

"What's wrong?" A voice awoke me from my stupor. I turned to look at Cynder while she gazed into my eyes with her own. "Are you...all right?"

I was drawn to her. I should have been elated to finally be in her embrace after so long apart after so many harrowing ordeals on the battlefield, but...I could not help feeling like I was gazing upon a creature who could never understand me. I asked forlornly with my eyes looking away, "Do dragons...know what it means to be...mortal?"

"What are you even..." Cynder began to mutter before I saw her eyes widen. And she very firmly glared at me, forcing me to look directly at her. "No... No, please don't go there. I don't know where this is coming from, but please... Of course I know what it means to be mortal. We dragons are very long-lived, but even we're not immortal."

"That's...not exactly what I mean..." I muttered as I felt like I was now cornered against her own body instead of being protected by it.

"Then what do you mean? Do you think...we dragons are so far above everyone else? The same kind of arrogance that Malefor held?" Cynder said firmly with her voice and eyes gradually softening. "I do remember this about my world. My people had their own society. They built cities. They wrote books, shared stories, created art... We are dragons, but we are still people."

That description sounded very similar to the dragons of Equestria the more I thought about it. Perhaps I really was just overthinking and romanticizing my knowledge of dragons from myths told by the people of Earth. Lastly, Cynder looked me in the eye and said, "And...please believe this. I don't want to look down on you. I just...want to walk beside you."

I closed my fingers over one of her own very large fingers. I sighed harshly with my eyes closed for a moment. "Sorry... I guess I was...thinking too much. Moment of weakness. I've had a lot of those lately."

"I know. You've been through a lot. You just need a vacation, right?" Cynder said with the slightest hint of a chuckle. She rested her brow against the side of my head and whispered, "You've gone up against more than one great evil. That's bound to take a lot out of you."

"You have no idea..." I grumbled before suddenly realizing she knew exactly what that is like. We both shared a chuckle while I began to rub my hand over the back of hers. I marveled at her elegant and powerful form. No longer stained by cursed shadows, but still not a form that was entirely hers. But it was still everything I would expect from a dragon. An ideal specimen. And as I pondered the contrast between Cynder and the dragons of Equestria, I started to think in an even more introspective manner while observing her anatomy. "You know...I never considered this, but I think I'm starting to get a theory on where the most archetypical dragon myths came from."

Cynder let out a snort before she said, "Well, seeing as how my species is anything but a myth, I wouldn't know. But what did you come up with?"

"Yeah, I know. Strange how some creatures are just the products of ancient tales cooked up by sheer imagination while being very real in other worlds. But in any case..." I replied before looking at Cynder's face, then down at her powerful hand, then up at her impressive wing draped idly over me, then to her haunches and down her curled tail. "I'm starting to suspect the most famous dragon archetype...is a sort of chimera."

My companion raised an eyebrow with a look of intrigue settling into her eyes. Cynder then asked, "By chimera...you mean a creature made up of different parts of other creatures everyone knows exists?"

"Yeah. I mean the most obvious trait dragons have more than anything are those of lizards. But...well..." I replied while considering my choice of words. I wanted to get this subject off my chest in one go. "Lizards tend to stay low to the ground. Their limbs don't lift them very high. But you... Your limbs carry you high. And that stride when you walk... It's distinctly feline. There's something about your posture that brings to mine a panther or other large cat. You also have very defined necks with some being exceptionally long. There might have been some overlap with snakes there. And these wings... They definitely look like those of a bat rather than a bird."

I saw such an amused smirk form on Cynder's face. She even turned her head to the side slightly just to make sure I could see her lips curling at the edges. "Thank goodness my people aren't the result of some very weird crossbreeding to get to where we were. I mean that does sound like it makes sense, but as a dragon... That just sounds ridiculous."

"I know it doesn't make sense to you, but I bet if I were to go back in time and ask around during the easily days of dragon stories, I probably would get a confirmation about that." I chuckled at the thought. It really made too much sense to me. Where else would such a design come from? And considering those knights and what they said... And more sinister mythos that those four creatures at times have in myth... I can see why some of the earliest depictions of dragons in Europe painted them as agents of evil. Cold-blooded reptiles, cunning and cruel predatory felines, and the spooky factor about some bats combined into one creature? The perfect creature to fear and dread... What a shame. I gently rubbed the back of Cynder's hand, almost happy that dragons never really existed in my world when considering the concept of the utter misery of being unconditionally feared and hated during much more primitive and ignorant times. "It makes you wonder how dragons went from being so reviled into...creatures of majesty that so many from my world now adore and...desire."

"I wish I had an answer for you, but...I know nothing about what you've said. It sounds like if there were dragons in your world back then, they all would've been the same as Malefor." Cynder sighed with her body curling even more around me. As if trying to comfort me in a sort of embrace.

"That's what everyone would've liked to believe back then. Ignorance was bliss, I guess..." I muttered with my fingers gingerly tracing along Cynder's own digits. I then bowed my head and said softly, "But not me... I've always adored dragons. I...became obsessed around the time I became maybe eleven years old."

"Obsessed...? With me?" I heard Cynder ask softly. She then whispered into my ear, "Go on. I need to hear this."

I noticed the teasing in her tone. I would have been more embarrassed about discussing such a thing to just about anyone, but her desire to listen was comforting. "I just...found dragons to be the epitome of grace and beauty. Something that did not ever really exist, but something I always adored. Nothing could top the majesty of dragons in my eyes. At least for a time. That obsession did fade away over the years, but...my adoration of your kind never really died. Coming to the world of Equestria reawakened that adoration. As well as meeting you..."

A sound came from my companion. An uneasy giggle. When I glanced at her, Cynder was turning her head away from me while not quite looking away with her eyes. She asked almost sheepishly, "Oh, come on... I'm not...that beautiful, am I? Especially not in this form..."

I once again began to more deliberately caress the back of her hand with my own. And I considered my words carefully before I provided a response. "You have never not been beautiful."

Cynder was silent and did not object. I began to rub the thumb on her hand with my other, feeling every contour. Such a powerful hand of a wonderful creature. Not a lowly beast. Somewhere right between the two with the mind of a lovely young lady. I took her great hand between mine and lifted it before me. I closed my eyes and found the will to place gentle kisses upon the back of that hand. Just to hold and cherish her.

I was careful to feel for any signs of shock or revulsion. But Cynder did and said nothing. And when I started to wonder why she was not providing even the slightest response, I opened my eyes. She was watching, but did nothing. But there was such a tender gaze in those beautiful eyes. She only spoke when I stopped. "Is there...somewhere you need to be?"

"No. I only came out here to find you. There's nowhere else for me to go for now." I retorted as I nuzzled my cheek against the back of her great hand. Although I too then asked, "Am I keeping you from anything?"

The response I got from her was most unexpected. Cynder...was beaming at me. While the rigid structure of her jaw limited its ability to bend even its lips, the edges of her mouth curved into a pronounced and lovely smile. "I'm exactly where I want to be right now."

She brought her head closer to me while also pulling her hand free from my grasp. Cynder seldom blinked as she gazed into my eyes. She still hand her head angled down. Almost as if she was waiting for something. I took a chance and gently cradled her face from below again. And then I brought my lips to her face to resume planting those precious kisses along the smooth black scales that covered her head.

Cynder sighed euphorically as she let me hold her. I wanted that beautiful creature to feel cherished. To know she was adored. I closed my eyes as I did so and soon rested my brow against hers. "No matter how long it's been since I last even thought about you... I never feel not relieved whenever I see you again..."

"I'm with you." She whispered in response. It was not much of a retort, but I knew those words are sacred to her. Still cradling her face in one hand, I gently caressed her face. My fingers traced over her eyebrow, just shy of sliding down onto her eye. Cynder almost appeared to see this as a request and slowly closed her eye in invitation. I tenderly caressed her eyelid and the black scales over it. Taking care to not apply pressure, but to also touch every individual scale upon it. Only when I lifted my fingers from her did Cynder open her eyes again. That serene smile never faltered. I think she wanted me to know she trusted me unconditionally.

Unfortunately, our time of peace was ending. I noticed out of the corner of my eye fiery glows out in the forest beyond the brook. Torchlight again. Cynder growled in irritation, "More of them?"

"Reinforcements..." I grumbled as we hastily rose to our feet. I was really not in the mood for a fight, but still hurried around Cynder to retrieve my armor. Cynder was right behind me as we found that those coming from the other direction were already starting to emerge from the trees. The same knights as before had regrouped and were in the process of surrounding the clearing to box the two of us in. I heard some of them shout out accusations of me being an imposter. No doubt having figured out that it was I who appeared before them in angelic armor and that I was surely a minion of the dragoness they sought to slay. I would not have enough time to let my armor's liquid form crawl over me to harden.

With swords drawn and thoroughly surrounding us, the hunting party was ready to descend upon us for a killing strike. But Cynder was not so concerned. She stepped up behind me and placed her hands across my chest before pulling me up against her chest. She then spread her wings very wide and kept them parallel to the ground below. "I'll take care of this."

"I don't think we can take them like this... Huh?" I began to say before I noticed something in the air. The wind began to blow... No, it was not coming in from above. A swirling gust of air was starting to swirl around us. I saw the membranes of Cynder's wings fluttering at the edges, those great wings effectively catching the breeze. Was that her doing? "Wind...?"

"I'll take us somewhere where no one will find us." She replied confidently as the knights even began to back away with an arm over their face to shield themselves from the whistling vortex that was building. Cynder then squatted as her wings rose higher. "Brace yourself!"

I took a deep breath and left my fate in Cynder's hands. With a great flap of those massive wings, Cynder launched herself skyward in a spiraling ascent with that vortex of wind helping her rise. The sudden vertical whiplash shook me as I kept my eyes closed. When that awful pull on my body weakened and I felt our ascent run its course, I opened my eyes. And I was overcome with a complex fusion of terror and awe. "Wha...ah ah! Crap! Too high!"

In just one great leap, we were now thousands of meters above the forest below. Cynder's great wings had no trouble keeping us aloft and she held me very tightly to her chest to keep me from slipping out of her grasp. Not even archers would be able to reach us from such a height. Now safely out of reach, Cynder flapped her wings to carry us forward. Her powerful hands did not release me with my back firmly planted against her chest. "I've got you."

It took me a good moment to come to terms with the fact I was very high above the ground. But once I had relaxed enough in the grasp of my companion, I took a moment to survey my surroundings. The storm that had been blanketing the countryside with rain had passed with nearly all clouds having disappeared from the night sky. The stars were shining and a nearly full moon was casting its light over the vast forest below. And then I heard it. The flaps of Cynder's powerful wings.

I looked up to see Cynder's head out ahead of me with those massive crimson wings occasionally flapping to maintain altitude. And I was transfixed. I have flown a fair number of times. Aboard commercial aircraft on Earth, aboard the Alabaster and Olympia airships in Equestria, and aloft on my own armor's wings. But never... Never before had I soared on dragon wings.

Cynder's great clawed hands were a sturdy harness that would not ever release me. And she started to notice how quiet I was by then while I watched the scenery pass under us far below. She curled her neck to let her left eye glance back at me and said, "You still alive back there?"

"Uh... Heh... Yeah! I'm good!" I laughed in exhilaration. Cynder smirked at me while she turned her gaze forward again. It was then that she started to take me on a ride. Just to show me what it is like to fly like a dragon.

Cynder went into a gradual dive to descend. And I noticed the rapid increase in speed. Her aerodynamic form helped direct the wind away from my face, but my eyes continued to widen as we went lower and faster. Cynder finally evened herself out when we were right above the treetops. I reached out and managed to pluck a leaf from one such tree. Flying at such speed and I did not need to do anything.

With mighty flaps of her wings, Cynder began to rise much higher into that starlit sky. The air was cool, but delightfully humid fresh after a storm. And once high enough, she surprise me. Cynder rolled over in flight until I was facing upward. Just gliding along on her back while I was gazing up into the sky. I heard her speak, "My heart and mind were a clouded storm... Then the clouds parted when you found me. I think the sky knows this."

I tilted my head far back and saw Cynder smiling down at me with her neck curled forward to let her face gaze at me. She was smiling. And what a beautiful thing to say. I then retorted, "When you said your kind know art, you really meant it."

"I just came up with that on the spot! Inspiration struck!" Cynder laughed as that elegant poise vanished instantly. I let out a snicker myself. Beautiful as she is, Cynder never struck me as an artistic type. And for a moment longer, we glided with our eyes to the clear night sky. And I heard her speak again. "I think I get how artists think though... Inspiration can come from anywhere."

"Art is inspiration given form. And beauty is everywhere." I replied while savoring that wonderful situation. We were detached from the world below. And all we had was each other. I then caressed Cynder's hand and said, "And I've always had an appreciation for beauty."

Cynder said nothing, but she still responded fittingly. I felt her snout nuzzle the top of my head. Even her hands loosened for just a moment. There was little risk of me falling off so long as she did not completely release her grasp on me. With her grip loosened, I felt Cynder beginning to slide her powerful hands over my torso. She was very mindful of her claws in the process. With how I had caressed her, she was returning the favor. And I heard her speak to me while she did so. "I'm with you. And I won't let go this time."

A faint sense of melancholy came over me. How I wanted her to come with me. Never before has the virtue of patience been more intolerable. Will Luna and Nightmare Moon ever find a means for a denizen of the dream realm to enter the realm of reality? All I could do was hope.

I managed to hide my angst long enough for the wonder of flight to drive it off. In due time, Cynder began to descend towards a rising plateau that overlooked the ocean. Once dark and stormy, the sea looked much more inviting with its deep blue kissed by specks of white from the stars and moon. She spread her wings out wide and tilted them back to apply an air brake effect. We drifted down like a kite. Having to slow down so much filled me with a new sense of tension. What if we could not land safely?

Cynder did not sound entirely sure of herself either. I doubt she ever had to land while carrying a passenger in her arms. Just when I thought she was going to make for a clumsy stumble on her hind limbs, she spoke up. "You know what? Let me try something here."

Once again, the wind heeded her call. I could feel a swirling vortex following us below. And when we were much closer to the ground, that updraft held her aloft before gradually lowering her to the as gently as a falling leaf. The wind dissipated while Cynder sat on her haunches to set me down on my feet. I immediately turned to her and asked, "You control the wind?"

The dark dragoness held out a hand and uncurled one finger at a time. As if she was counting as she muttered quietly. "Fire... Lightning... Wind... I guess I do have a certain affinity for some elements? I only recently discovered how I can will the wind to do things for me."

"Interesting... Can't say it's not useful." I retorted with my fingers touching hers as if expecting to get some sort of elemental response out of each. Nothing happened. I then scanned our surroundings. Nothing but forest far to the south and vast rolling plains to the west. Grassy cliffside plateaus to the north with only the sea far below to the east. I looked south again and said, "No way they'll catch up to us here."

It was only then that Cynder suddenly realize what we left behind. "Wait... Your equipment. Should we go back for it?"

"Nah, I can retrieve it later. Don't need it right now. Not like they'll figure out how to use them anyway." I snorted in amusement. I would probably not be asleep for much longer anyway. I tried to not think about what that meant for Cynder and said, "So then... What now? Where to?"

She took a step toward me with a calm smile on display. "Wherever you go. When I'm with you, I'm home."

Powerful words. She really did have nowhere to go and nowhere to call home. But she did have me. And it...pained me knowing that her home would disappear for a time when I woke up. No matter how much time I had left in the realm of dreams, I wanted to spend it with her. "Well then... Shall we just...wander?"

And so we did. Cynder and I walked along the slopes that led towards the cliffs and the ocean beyond. Such a pleasant atmosphere and even a good temperature for it. Crisp and clear air with lightly moist grass under our feet. I often felt her eyes upon me even as she said nothing.

I think she was trying to tell me something after a while. I could see how her lips at the edges of her mouth curved up to form a smile. And that one left eye looking at me. I finally looked at Cynder with an inquisitive smile before she turned her head to me and gave me a gentle nudge. Like a pet seeking attention.

Words were not necessary. I stopped in my tracks and caressed Cynder's lower jaw once again with our brows almost touching. And I once again began to place little kisses along the smooth black scales all over her face. Something that must have felt alien to her. I wonder if she would have expected me to use my tongue if I was literally anything else. And speaking of that...

Cynder made a move after a moment. She pushed her head forward and began to nuzzle her brow all over my head. I closed my eyes and allowed her to do as she pleased. But when I felt her move her head to the side of mine... Something...long, warm, and slick slid under my law before curling up against the other side of my head and lightly tickling my ear lobe. My eyes shot open upon feeling this bizarre sensation and found that Cynder had stuck out her tongue and was halfway wrapping it around my head. Not long after she had been found out, she retracted it partway while letting it dangle freely for a moment. Her eyes narrowed into an impish stare while I muttered, "I'm...not sure how to respond to that one..."

She burst into giggling with her eyes squinted shut. Cynder was having fun. And seeing her so joyous in spite of her unnatural form just made me smile. So I decided to pile onto her good mood. "Come here, you."

I took hold of Cynder's head and embraced it, rubbing the side of my face against the top of her skull. So large, yet so lovely. She giggled some more before I said, "You truly are beautiful, you shimmering shadow."

"James, come on... I'm not that easy on the eyes in this form... Am I?" She asked with my embrace loosening. Such a lovely smile on that face. A smile like no other.

That objection to my compliment brought back memories from not that long ago. And I had to say something to that. "What is it with dragons and their aversion to being seen as beautiful?"

Cynder snorted in some amusement and cast me a cockeyed yet inquisitive smirk. "You sound like I'm not the only one you've said that to."

"No... You're not. And the last one I said that to actual got pretty mad at me..." I said before bursting into a snickering fit. Ember... My goodness, I could not have expected her to yell at me as I had insulted her. That was much funnier than I could have ever anticipated.

"Oh my... What a shame, having such an eye for beauty when some can't appreciate the compliment." Cynder laughed at my own recollection of that memory. But as we stood there under the moon, she turned away for a moment. I noticed her stroke a hand over her head. Up and over her brow and the most pronounced horns on her head. As if it was an attempt at some minor grooming. She then peered at me out of the corner of her eye and asked, "You are very appreciative of us dragons... I can see that."

"Yeah... I've grown to know some. And the best dragons...are amazing. Wonderful people..." I muttered as my thoughts went out to my beloved Ember. She shone the most brightly in my memories at that moment. Someone I am so deeply in love with. That wonderful dragon queen...

I think Cynder noticed my lovelorn tone. Especially when I allowed my thoughts to wander. Her smile faded as she asked almost cautiously, "Are you...thinking of someone right now? Is there...someone in your life? Do you...have a mate to return home to?"

A mate? As archaic as that term is, I was not entirely surprised that Cynder would use that term. But I answered honestly as I allowed my thoughts to reach out to all of them. Fluttershy, Ember, Novo, Rarity... Every last one of them. "I have...several waiting for me at home. Some are near and others far, but...I love them all."

Such a look of uncomfortable uncertainty in those eyes. I think Cynder was just at a loss for words upon hearing of such a concept. Not that I could fault her. Although her response was quiet and brief. "I see."

All I did was nod in confirmation. I was not expecting her to understand right away, but I did not want to hide such an important element of my life from her. Transparency was important. But as we began to walk along again, Cynder appeared to be very distracted. Or very lost in thought. She did not speak once.

I began to appreciate the silence between us. It was nice to be able to just walk and savor the sounds of the night near the coastline. Although I did notice Cynder beginning to drift off to her right the longer she walked. I was not certain if it was intentional or if she was just not away. She looked so graceful as she walked along, but...she never looked at me.

That silence could have meant anything and I was not going to pressure her for a conversation if she was not willing to give me one. But I eventually noticed that Cynder's gait was beginning to quicken. Her body of nearly feline design took longer strides. From a simple walk to a trot. I quickened my pace as well as I eventually had to break out into a jog to keep up, the humid cool air helping soothe my straining lungs to help me work harder for longer. "Hey! What's the rush?!"

Cynder did not provide a response. And she soon broke out into a galloping run. She veered towards the cliffs and began to rush up the slope. I burst into a sprint as I desperately tried to keep up. Something was wrong. Where was she going? "Cynder?!"

It was then I saw it. Another precipice reaching out from the cliffs and over the midnight ocean before. For just a moment, I saw her slow down before looking back at me. Those eyes... They looked pained. I stumbled in my approach upon seeing that gaze. And after a few seconds, Cynder turned away and sprinted ahead down the middle of that precipice. Then, without a word of farewell, she spread her vast crimson wings and threw herself from the cliff and out over the ocean. And away she flew on those great wings, her form illuminated by the moonlight.

I came to a stop as Cynder took to the air. She did not turn around. She just flew straight ahead and away from me without a word. More than likely without a destination in mind. And I... I could not let her leave like that. Not after all that had happened leading up to that reunion. If only I did not leave my armor behind...

No. No, this was my dream. It was lucid to the point of being indistinguishable from being awake, but this was my dreaming mind playing by my rules. If I wanted to follow her, I could make it so. I was filled with an unshakeable determination. I was not ready to let my dear friend go like this. Something was wrong and she needed me. Gathering my courage, I sprinted towards the cliff and hoped for the best.

"Halt!" A voice shouted from behind me. It was so sudden and carried so far that I nearly had my feet slide out from under me. And when I turned around, I was greeted by the sight of the Princess of the Night herself. Luna approached me and said tenderly, "Leave her. She is...distraught. And not in the same way as when you first arrived."

I at least knew that much. Cynder would not run like that if she was in a good mood. I looked back out over the sea, her darkened form becoming increasingly distant on the star-studded horizon. She was not coming back...

My heart stung. I felt like I had made a mistake. What did I do? What did I say? I found myself reaching out over the sea, her shrinking silhouette fitting in my hand's grasp. And then...a single tear flowed down my cheek. "Come back..."

"James... Was that her? The same little wyrm who we purified? The one who aided us in slaying that dark wyrm aboard a falling temple?" Luna asked as she drew near. I hesitantly turned away from my distant friend and nodded to my royal companion. "Strange that she would return to that blighted form... Although I should have you know that Nightmare Moon and I have been...discussing a means to bring that poor soul out of the realm of dreams. Although the war did prevent us from finding the time to research such means..."

"Thank you. She...clung to me last time when the dream was about to end. Thought she could come with me." I replied while remembering the dread of having to leave my wonderful new friend behind. Especially when she had been there for me when I needed her most. So then why... Why did she flee from me?

Luna nodded, but then looked past me at the fading silhouette on the horizon. Cynder was gone entirely a few seconds later. "What did you tell her? What did you do?"

"She...asked me a personal question and I answered her honestly... And she just...stopped talking." I muttered as I pondered what I had revealed to Cynder. Ember provided a very similar response, now that I think about it. But she still listened to me when I insisted she allow me to explain myself. But not Cynder. She just...fled. Did not even give me the chance to speak. Why? Was there more? Something I did not know?

I needed answers. And it was not too late. I did not feel like I could wake up too soon. I turned to the horizon and said, "Luna... Please summon my armor. I need to find her."

"James... Please. I know what your heart wants, but... I insist. Please leave her be for now. I can sense her in ways you cannot. She must be left alone for the moment." Luna declared with a very firm tone of voice. I was left speechless. I desperately tried to come up with a rationale to debate this with her. But Luna then followed with, "There is a saying I think you should know. If you truly love something, you must let it go. If it returns to you, then it is yours."

A saying I was familiar with. Or at least most of it. But a new fear opened in my heart as I pondered those words. "And...if she doesn't return?"

Luna paused with a solemn gaze in her eyes. "Then...she was never yours to begin with."

Just hearing that caused renewed tears to flow. And there was nothing else I could say. I sat myself down at the edge of the cliff and watched the starlit sky. Luna sat beside me and draped her wing over me while we leaned into each other. It was a bad time to be alone and I savored whatever company I could get.

There was no way for me to keep track of time. I have no way of knowing how long we wee there. But I did in time feel a familiar ripple flow through the world. I quickly scanned the midnight sky, hoping that she would return to me like she promised. She said she would hold me more tightly than ever. But no matter how I hoped, Cynder did not appear. She had truly forsaken me.

I closed my eyes and allowed the end to come. But Luna did not allow me to awaken without some kind words from a dear friend. "Put this night out of your mind, my friend. Today is the day you return home. Go now, my friend. Friends and family await you."

A warm blanket covered me as my mind transitioned from dreaming to being awake. And I groggily sat up in bed with Rain Shine beside me. But...I did not feel happy. I felt utterly miserable. She needed me that night. And I found her. And we could not be happier to be in each other's arms again. She even protected me from those who wanted to harm us both. And in the end... She fled from me. An unshakeable feeling of loss filled my heart. Where did I go wrong?

"What troubles you, my love?" A soft voice spoke from behind me. Rain Shine was rising from her bed to gaze upon me. My weeping heart called out to her and woke her promptly. She gazed into my eyes while I failed to speak. "Your heart aches... Did you dream poorly?"

"I feel like I lost someone dear to me... I wish I could explain it." I muttered softly with my gaze lowered to the bed. She could never hope to understand. Rain Shine did not even know who Cynder is.

My beloved reached out and pulled me down into an embrace. Her soothing aura did begin to ease my aching heart as she whispered, "Then rest here a while with me, my love. Let me fill the hole in your heart if there is an empty space there now."

"Thank you, Rain..." I whimpered before pulling her into my own quivering embrace. There were just so many unanswered questions. If Cynder fled from me... Would I ever see her again? Until then, I would have to occupy my heart with those who were with me in the waking world. It is not healthy to dwell for too long on something as trivial as dreams. And I knew what to say to the beautiful creature who was holding me. "I love you..."

"And I love you, my dear." Rain Shine cooed before placing soft kiss upon my bandaged head with the village outside still being very quiet in the morning light. "Stay here a little longer... Let me soothe you. Just for a little while."

I basked in her soothing aura for as long as it took to ease my heart. My face nuzzled into her glorious emerald mane, my lips caressing hers as she did the same to me. Today would be the day where I would finally see Ponyville. It would not do if I was in a sour mood before then.

With my heart stabilizing, it was time to get ready to face the day. I was almost home. Just a little longer...

Journey's End

Author's Note

Happy holidays.

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting my Patreon, Ko-Fi, or Subscribestar.

Journey's End

I did not immediately leave Rain Shine's home after waking. I sat upon her bed after dressing myself once one of Novo's stewards delivered a set of clean clothes for me. My eyes scanned the interior of that treetop dwelling that I had seen only once before. And tucked under my arm was the beautiful kirin queen herself as she nuzzled me constantly. Her lush mane of emerald green still carried the subtle scent of fresh pine.

It was tempting to just go back to sleep in her presence. I awoke in sorrow, but my heart was now in much calmer spirits by then. All because of Rain Shine's soothing aura. My thoughts went back to all we had been through out on the battlefield, the sight of her prized glaive hanging on a wall rack reminding me of her battle prowess. Things would never have gone as smoothly as they did had she not been there for me. And so I whispered to her, "I don't think you realize how much you contributed to the war effort by being there."

"Perhaps I do. Perhaps I don't. Just remember that I was there for you first and Equestria second. I could not bear to see you fall out there, my love." She cooed to me with the scaled middle of her face sliding smoothly under my jaw. Our eyes met before our lips touched. She rested her hoof upon my lap and I rested my hand upon her hoof. It felt like...paradise for that brief moment. Only then did I truly understand what it meant for a man to be one with a kirin. We belonged with each other in a sense. Those beautiful red eyes gazed tenderly into mine as she said, "I love you. Never forget that."

"I won't, dear. And thank you for giving me the time to figure out what my heart wanted. I almost feel silly for insisting we wait..." I retorted with a goofy smile spreading across my lips. It really did look silly in hindsight. I should have never doubted the two of us. "Just old wounds getting in the way... I'm sorry I made you wait."

"Better late than never, James." Rain Shine whispered with her muzzle caressing my cheek. We could have headed down to join the rest of the village and their guests for breakfast, but we were in no hurry to leave. While we held each other, my eyes wandered the room once again. But when my eyes happened to look at the floor, a recent memory flashed through my mind. We were visited last night. And by a most unusual guest. I could remember how flowers grew from the floor itself wherever she walked. But now there was no sign of her having ever been there. Rain Shine noticed that I was distracted and asked, "Something wrong, my dear?"

"I'm just thinking about Mistmane... I met her once before. Literally shortly before I even found the Grove of Silence. She even healed me after a nasty tumble left me with a sprained ankle." I explained while also cringing at the memory of tumbling through that tunnel in the ground after a misjudged hop over a particularly large tree root. I then looked at my beloved and said, "The way her magic works... It's almost like she could've passed for a kirin herself."

What Rain Shine said next took me a moment to process. "She almost was."

"Almost... Wait... Huh?" I muttered before casting Rain Shine a bewildered glance. "Hang on... Was she a unicorn or a kirin? Or was she a kirin before becoming... I'm sorry, I don't quite follow..."

"James. What I am about to say next does not leave this room. And if you must feel the need to document it... Burn the page whenever you can." Rain Shine said very firmly in a manner that was very jarring. I saw the runes on her horn glow, but nothing else appeared to be happening. I looked around to try and find what she was casting magic on, but she answered my curiosity. "I am...muting us. So that even my own people cannot listen in on what we are discussing."

I was not going to argue with the mighty kirin queen. I nodded and said quietly, "I see. So then... What's this about Mistmane?"

Rain Shine began to speak with barely more than a whisper. "First of all, yes. She and I knew each other well during her very short life. She made more than one pilgrimage out to the Grove of Silence. The vast untouched beauty of the Empty Plains enthralled her and she was always an honored guest. Her brand of magic was also very unusual for the unicorns of the eastern lands. It was nearly identical to the magic we kirin possess. Even if not quite the same..."

"Yes... Yes, she almost seems very much like a kirin in hindsight. That mastery over the world's flora..." I muttered in recollection. Encountering Mistmane in that earthen hollow almost felt like a precursor to the kirin I would encounter very shortly afterward.

"Yes. And the truth of the matter is... When her life was nearing its end... We offered her a place among our people here." Rain Shine explained with her tone growing more somber. "We offered her the choice...to become one of us. So that her lifespan may be extended and her youth restored. But she...politely declined. And she remained with us until she...passed in the night. Mistmane had already said her farewells to friends and family back home...and wished to meet her end in the untarnished beauty of the Empty Plains..."

I recalled that story. And I remembered the illustrations that Rarity had shown me. A mare so young and vibrant who sacrificed her youth for the greater good. What a beautiful soul... But only then did I take note of exactly what was said to me. "Wait a minute... You say...you had a means to turn a unicorn...into a kirin? Why wasn't that part of the story I've heard about her?"

"I was just getting to that, James. That conversation went unrecorded by history because that is a closely guarded secret of the kirin people. And it is a ritual known only to the chieftains of our tribes." Rain Shine expected sternly with the runes on her horn glowing even brighter to further exert her silencing influence. "I do not believe I need to explain to you how...deadly the magic of a kirin can be."

A chill flowed down my spine. I knew exactly of what she spoke. Because I had witnessed such power on the battlefield. Forests of thorns that impale. Upheavals from massive roots that throw the very earth around. And that demonic fiery state when a kirin's wrath reaches its peak... For being one of the most inherently peaceful races of people in the world of Equestria, the kirin are easily some of the most dangerous with power that is all too easy to abuse. "I think I see where you're going with this..."

Rain Shine nodded solemnly. "Yes. While the ritual cannot be forced, some would absolutely seek such power if they knew exactly what a kirin is capable of. Such a ritual was devised only for when our numbers draw dangerously low and we need to replenish our population's numbers quickly by seeking out volunteers. I have not heard of the ritual being performed during my lifetime, but it is possible. And the ritual is only compatible with other equines, be they earth ponies, unicorns, pegasi, or zebra. If an ambitious and heinous person learns of such power, they will surely stop at nothing to acquire the benefits of a kirin life. And if they succeed...Equestria will have a new very dangerous enemy to contend with."

A frightful thought. I could remember some of the more brutal means Rain Shine used to destroy the enemy Hollows during the war. Even tearing one apart limb by limb... And I could think of at least one psychopath who would have been very eager to acquire such power. Someone who will not be named here. "I see... I won't mention this to anyone. And I'll be sure it goes into the fire after I write it down for the sake of memory."

"Thank you, my love." Rain Shine whispered as the glow in her horn's runes finally dimmed. She then leaned into me as we embraced again. It was best just to forget about that topic. She then whispered, "You always have Equestria's best interests at heart. I can't thank you enough for that."

I cracked a crooked and almost cheeky smile as I closed my eyes. "You can thank Equestria for that. This world's been good to me, so I want to be good to it."

"Then why don't I be good to you too, my dear?" The kirin queen giggled as she gently nudged me over until I was resting upon my back. She crawled atop me with a certain...gleam in her vibrant red eyes. "After all you've done... After all we have accomplished together..."

I shuddered at the feeling of Rain Shine dragging her cloven hoof slowly down the middle of my thinly veiled chest. A motion I could not perceive as anything other than seductive. She rarely blinked while gazing down at me. "Before you depart... Please, let me do this for you. I would be honored to..."

"Rain... Please. Not here. Not yet." I whispered with my hand resting over her hoof. I gazed sincerely up into her eyes. I knew what she wanted. And I dearly wanted the same too. But my body...was just not in the condition for it. "I know you want me. And I want you too. But not yet. My body just isn't ready for that yet. Not in my current condition..."

A glimmer of disappointment filled her eyes, but so too did a sign of understanding. Rain Shine nodded and said, "I know... I was hoping that perhaps you may have healed enough by now, but...I suppose such wounds leave a lasting effect on the body in more than one way..."

"I know... My libido's been shot ever since. My body's more interested in rest than exerting itself." I explained while disappointed in my own limitations at the time. I did not want to refuse her, but it would have gotten awkward fast when my body would fail to perform adequately. My hand rose to her beautiful face and cupped her cheek. "Next time... I need to come back to this place now and then. I can't stay away after all that's happened..."

"Yes... Please do. We will be waiting for you. And next time..." Rain Shine sighed with a patient joy in her eyes. She then lowered her head and whispered to my ear, "Next time... I will be your bride."

Those words lit a fire in my heart. To truly find love with this wonderful mare of the east... It felt natural. Like it needed to happen. I embraced my beloved as I muttered, "I...want that."

She whispered sweet sincere words to me as we basked in each other's presence. "It will happen, my love... I will be your mare... And I will give you such precious daughters with the family we will grow together... They will know the love of a human father..."

Those words... I closed my eyes and tried to imagine. I had met many kirin in recent days, but not once have I ever seen a kirin child. What would they look like? Precious little foals carrying my blood in them? I sighed somberly and said, "It's...been a long time since the pattering of tiny hooves was heard in this village, hasn't it?"

"Nearly a millennium. Autumn Blaze was the last to be born among us and I watched her grow into the fine mare she is today. But it has been so long since the Grove of Silence was blessed with children..." Rain Shine recalled with an almost nostalgic tone. She sounded like she savored the days when Autumn was just a wild little girl. She then whispered to me again, "I hope to give you several. My people will adore our little ones living amongst them."

"Several... Wait..." I muttered before I recalled a very important aspect of a kirin's biology. Something that must not be overlooked. "I was told that a kirin's lifespan of five thousand years gets cut in half with every child she has. How many can you afford to carry at this point?"

Rain Shine's words as she gazed into my eyes... "I wish to only have as many as it takes to insure our lives will not end too far apart from each other."

I felt the edges of my eyes became hot. Such power in that statement... With such a massive natural lifespan, it is easy to forget that the kirin are not immortal creatures. Even they cannot escape the march of time in the end. But...to intentionally cut her lifespan down to nearly match my own... I asked softly, "You would grow old with me?"

"Yes. And I would die with you, my love." She replied as a single tear escaped my eyes. Rain Shine wiped each away as she said, "I lost my previous love before we could be blessed with children... I would have gladly given dear Megan half sisters, but...you know what happened. But then I found you, my dear James. And...I do not wish to lose you all the same..."

We held each other as I contemplated our own mortality. Such love in her words... I could almost feel it. She had already lived so long... I could only hope I could make her remaining years as happy as she desired even as she would reduce those years directly over time. But I knew that the family we would have would not be the only one in my life. "I will need to introduce you to the rest of my family back home... They need to meet you."

"Oh, I know... And I have tried to feel far to the west at times. Ponyville is such a fine place. And your wife... What wonderful mare. Her adoration of nature rivals us kirin. We would be honored to have her visit." Rain Shine giggled as revealed this information to me. I knew Fluttershy would adore the Grove of Silence. Although Rain Shine then added, "And your firstborn... Gladesong, was it? I should have you know that I have heard her frolicking amongst the flowers around your homes. At least whenever your wife brings her outdoors. The little thing adores nature's blessings quite a bit."

"Gladesong likes to bask in the glade? I guess Rarity did a fine job of choosing that name for her." I snickered at the thought of my baby girl prancing through a flower patch in a Pinkie Pie fashion. And yet...I was not sure if I could even picture her accurately. I imagined her taller with fawnlike legs... I sighed in disappointment with myself as I suddenly realized that I struggled to remember how she looked. Even with that family photo that had been sent to me, I did not look upon it as often as I should have the more dire the war effort became over time. I sighed mournfully as I muttered, "I miss her... She had only just been born a few weeks prior when the war broke out... I wonder if she even remembers me?"

"You poor dear... Here, let me see..." Rain Shine whispered while closing her eyes. Teh runes on her horn lit up as she became silent. I did not interrupt. A moment later, she opened her eyes and said, "Hm... It's still quiet in Ponyville right now. Hardly anyone is awake. The sun must just have just risen out there. And your child still sleeps soundly... Although it feels like there's quite a few presences around the room... Keeping watch?"

That got an amused and relieved snicker out of me. "Oh, right... Fluttershy has lots of little animal friends living around the cottage and they've really taken a shine to the new baby girl in the family. They've been a massive help in letting us ease into our new routines of having a baby in the house. I can't thank them enough for all the extra work they do on the side and Gladesong loves them. I almost never heard her cry... She's a very happy filly."

"Then she will surely be overjoyed when she sees her father again today." Rain Shine giggled softly before placing a kiss upon my brow. She then began to push herself up and said, "That's enough talk for now though. We really shouldn't keep you up here too long. My people will surely be starting on breakfast soon."

I was soon on my feet before gazing around Rain Shine's home. Taking in all the sights of my beloved's home while she fetched her long missing golden crown. My eyes fell upon the tapestry that depicted her mother and the glaive that was displayed on the wall nearby. I looked at Rain Shine and asked, "Do you think your mother would have approved of me?"

The beautiful red eyes of my host narrowed as she showed a solemn smile. "My mother would have adored you. I am only sorry she was gone before she could have met her grandchildren. My birth resulted in half of those five thousand years being taken from her, but she had no regrets. I can only hope I have not disappointed her legacy..."

"You didn't. I think you followed in her footsteps perfectly." I replied as I thought back to the day she personally waged war with the arrogant deer tribes and ended that war in one night. "I think she would've been very proud of you if she saw how things turned out."

"Thank you, my love." Rain Shine said while she bowed her head. Although I lastly took a closer look at the glaive hanging upon the wall. I took the Viper Fang in hand for a moment to examine it and even tried to find the best way to actually hold it. I quickly gave up and placed it back onto its display rack while acknowledging to myself that polearms have never been my forte. Although every weapon needs armor to compliment it. Armor that was destroyed by its own wearer's grief and rage. I turned to Rain Shine as she stepped around the tree trunk that stood at the center of her house. "I'm sorry about your armor... A shame it didn't survive the war."

"Think nothing of it, my dear. It served its purpose and it can always be reformed. However..." Rain Shine replied before rubbing her hoof over the tree trunk that her house was built around. She eyed that sturdy mass of wood and said, "I believe I may try something...experimental. Metal is so much harder for us kirin to work with than wood. Perhaps... Perhaps a wooden shell would stand up to a blade better."

"Wood does resist wear and tear better than metal... You might be onto something there." I retorted as I pondered that concept. Even shields have often been composed of wood. Ember's spear with a wooden shaft fared much better throughout the war than that crude stone spear she used in our first encounter. I wonder what hardwoods would make for functional armor... Just as long as the enemy is not wielding an axe.

Enough had been said by then. Rain Shine and I departed and were soon descended to the ground. One of the guest demographics who remained in the village for the night were the dragons. They all slept around the fountain in the middle of town and were in the process of freshening themselves up by splashing water into their faces. Ember was watching from nearby, no doubt due to a lack of faith in their ability to behave themselves. Once Rain Shine and I were back on solid ground, the Dragon Lord looked our way and greeted us with a smile. "Morning, you two!"

I waved at Ember while Rain Shine approached her friend with a serene smile on display. "A lovely morning to you, Ember. How was your first night in the Grove of Silence?"

"I slept like a hatchling. Something about the sounds and tranquility around this place just knocked me right out." Ember said while stretching her arms high and letting them fall while she grunted and groaned. She was having a very good morning. Although she then looked up at me and asked, "How're you holding up? You've been steadier since after we got here."

"One of their healers did something to me yesterday. It restored my sense of balance." I explained before eyeing Ember closely. Something was missing from her body. "Say... Where's your bandages? Those wounds didn't heal already, did they?"

"You noticed? Yeah, they wouldn't stop bugging me when they noticed I was hurt and I let them take to me one of their healers. I'm impressed with how quickly they got those cuts to heal. They didn't even leave a scar behind." Ember replied while rubbing a hand over where some of those white bandages had been covering her blue body. Although she then grunted with some discomfort. Like she suddenly felt a jolt of pain. "They said there's nothing they can do about that...um...anxiety hangover though. That's something that'll have to clear up on its own. I'm still feeling the burn now and then..."

"Rest, Dragon Lord. You have more than earned it." Rain Shine retorted while she and Ember bowed to each other gracefully. Our host then said, "We should be starting on breakfast soon. And we still have quite a few mouths to feed. Excuse me for now, my friends."

Ember and I watched the chieftain of the Grove of Silence walk away to speak to her people about the matters of the morning. Although as I watched her, I noticed rows of kirin over yonder with a number of their guests performing...some sort of morning exercises. Slow and graceful movements while maintaining bipedal stances. I raised an eyebrow as I muttered, "Morning tai chi?"

"That's what they called it. I don't get it myself." Ember retorted before beckoning me to lower myself to her level. When I dropped to one knee, she lovingly cradled my bandaged head with her fingers rubbing over the back of it. "How're you feeling? Did you sleep well?"

"I didn't exactly dream all that well, but I had a good time up there overall." I explained while I closed my eyes to allow Ember to do as she would. I was especially surprised when she lifted my chin and placed a kiss upon my lips regardless of who might be watching. My eyes popped open as I said, "Whoa, Ember... Someone might see..."

"Let them, my little warrior poet. What happens in the Grove of Silence stays in the Grove of Silence." Ember chuckled slyly with such an endearing gaze setting into her beautiful scarlet eyes. She then said, "No, really, that's what I was told. By...Autumn Blaze, I think? These kirin and their naming conventions..."

"Autumn said that, huh? Yeah, I can picture her saying something like that." I muttered with an amused smirk on my lips. Such a cheeky lady, that mare. Although I then asked, "Who patched you up last night anyway?"

"What was her name? I think it had something to do with the seasons... Was it...Summer? No, hang on... Winter! Yeah, Winter. Something about the colors did feel cooler than Summer anyway..." Ember retorted before looking around. She then sudden waved off to my right, "Hey, Winter! Thanks for fixing us up yesterday!"

Sure enough, Winter Flame was trotting by in the distance and promptly waved back at us. Once she went on her way, Ember then whispered to me, "She's the one who fixed you up too, right? I'm pretty sure I saw her come out of the hut you and Autumn did."

"Yeah, she was the one. Winter was very good to me." I replied before a cheeky thought entered my head. "I wonder if there's a Spring and Summer in the Grove of Silence too?"

"That would be funny. And fitting." Ember snickered before lifting her head inhaling deeply. There was an aroma on the air. The smell of outdoor kitchens preparing our morning meals. "The kirin here really know how to cook. Some of the best eating I ever tasted last night and that's saying something."

"Yeah, that oriental cooking... Some of the most vibrant and flavorful on the planet, I swear... They always eat like queens here." I too could feel my mouth starting to water at the very smell of those exotic spices. But as my eyes wandered, I noticed Autumn Blaze standing a fair distance away. She quickly noticed that I was watching and motioned for me to follow her. I saw her trot off towards the far end of the village. Right towards the path that led up to that scenic vista on the outskirts. I looked back at Ember and said, "Excuse me for a while, Ember. I remembered that Autumn wanted to have a word with me before breakfast."

"All right then. I won't keep you. See you soon, OK?" The Dragon Lord replied before placing another kiss upon my cheek. I stood up and followed the lone kirin while genuinely happy to be able to walk without any real disorientation. It was good to be back on my feet without any assistance.

Autumn went on ahead while I followed the path through the woods. That morning light peeking through the trees above only modestly illuminating my path gave the area a mystifying and mysterious feel and not in the same way that bamboo grove does on the way in and out of the village. And after a while, I reached my destination. The twisting path opened up to a wide cliffside facing the west that overlooked a part of the forest covering that little mountain. And Autumn Blaze was patiently waiting for me with her gaze meeting mine.

"Good morning, hero." Autumn Blaze said happily while I could only try to hide a smile. It felt so unwarranted to be called that in spite of my own reservations. I stopped shortly before I could reach her to examine the view. While lacking the beautiful sunset of the last time she and I enjoyed some time up there, it was still a lovely view all the same. The vast green forest below and the Empty Plains beyond contrasting against a pure blue sky with hardly a cloud to be seen. Although a leaf did drop down from above and into my grasp. The leaf had partially turned a shade of yellow. And my little friend found something funny about it. "Hey, looks like I'm gonna be everywhere before long."

I snorted in amusement. She was right. Autumn was practically upon us. Even the air was starting to feel cooler than I was used to. Although I then realized how long it had been since I last saw an autumn leaf. Ponyville maintains its verdant scenery all around the year. Must have something to do with earth pony magic, if such a thing exists. To see a leaf starting to turn yellow almost felt nostalgic for me. "It looks like nature is left to its own devices out here. The seasons roll on in and out unhindered."

"Mmhm. We kirin let nature takes its course wherever we live. The ponies of Equestria do things their way and that's fine too, but there's nothing like watching all those colors changing." Autumn Blaze replied while I let the leaf fall beside her. She then added, "I admit I'm not a big fan of winter. Almost none of us are. There's just something really sad about the entire forest around us becoming bare with all those empty branches reaching out to the cold gray sky, even with that pretty snow all over the place. But it just makes the wait worth it when all those flowers and new leaves bud anew in time for spring."

Once again, Autumn Blaze started to get philosophical over the beauty and even the harshness of nature. I liked that about her. It was then I took a seat beside her and even pulled her in for a hug with my arm draped over her. My friend sighed before she whispered to me. "I was always rooting for you out there. I checked in on you every day. Listened in, tried to figure out what was going on... You went through so much trouble for us..."

"Yeah... I did." I muttered as I started to wonder exactly how much the kirin knew of the truth. The king and queen of Equestria themselves revealed exactly how the emperor was still alive. Surely the kirin had overheard that too.

Autumn Blaze let out a sigh as she then said somberly, "We...heard what really happened to the humans who were here first. I never met them, so I didn't really have any kind of attachment, but... The rest of the ladies here were really upset when they heard that. Things were...really gloomy for a few days. But they all had faith in you. Because we all knew you wouldn't let us down."

I could not say anything to that. So many of the kirin in the Grove of Silence found love with human men back in those days. Many of them had even been sired and raised by human fathers. To hear that... To know why their beloved neighbors had disappeared overnight...

However, Autumn then looked at me directly as she spoke. "I told them about you. I told them what I felt in you. I made sure they knew you wouldn't let us down. Because I know you appreciate Equestria in ways no one else does. You love this world."

My eyes wandered as I found some difficulty looking her in the eye. But Autumn did not let me look away. She cupped my cheek with a hoof as that beautifully deep and vibrant voice whispered to me. "And we love you."

That was all my heart needed. I thoroughly embraced that beautiful mare while she held me all the same. And just like before, our lips found each other. We sighed joyously into that kiss. Much like Rain Shine before her, I found tranquility in Autumn Blaze's aura. Man and kirin truly do belong together.

The two of us let out a long and pleasurable sigh as the kiss ended. We gazed into each other's eyes as she whispered to me. "I wish you could stay."

"I do too... It's wonderful here... And you're all so good to me." I muttered back to that precious little lady. And I said what I could to soothe her. "I'll be back. I need to come back. I can't just say goodbye forever."

"We'll miss you..." Autumn Blaze whimpered with her eyes beginning to glisten. She then whispered mournfully, "I...will miss you."

"I'll...miss you too. You're my favorite kind of Autumn." I muttered with my fingers dragging through her voluminous mane.

A tear flowed down that beautiful little lady's face. "I learned so much about you while you were out there. I think I see why my kind just...like you humans so much."

She leaned into my embrace with her face buried against my chest. I then heard Autumn mutter, "I think I'm...falling for you..."

I should have been startled. This was only the second time I had met her. But she had known me even longer than I had thought. What had she heard since we last parted ways? And even then, I felt...touched. Almost honored that this wonderful little lady would say such a thing to me. It felt...natural. That I should not refuse. But with so little time left to spend there in the Grove of Silence, I knew I could not realistically reciprocate at the time. So I asked, "I'm...honored, Autumn. Do you want me?"

"I do... I want us to be...something more..." Autumn Blaze sighed wistfully. She lifted her gaze to look up at me and said, "I know you have Rain Shine. And I heard you two have been talking about having babies."

I saw that smirk. She knew she got me about something I did not expect anyone else to know at the time. But while I flustered in her embrace, Autumn then asked, "But...is there room for me in there? She's not the only one who found a place in your heart, right?"

I said the wisest thing I could. "We'll see... Next time. I mean I do feel it. And I do feel silly for waiting longer than I should have in returning Rain's feelings, but... This is only the second time we've met. And I have to leave soon... Next time. Next time, we'll see. All right?"

Autumn actually chuckled at that response. "Figures. I know I've been around a long time, but I'm still the baby of the village. I guess I should trust a guy who has a better idea of how a heart works."

She then nuzzled her face into my chest while I stroked her fabulous mane. "Sorry about that... First time falling in love, you know? I guess it's normal to get a little hasty..."

"It is... The first time is always the most magical... No caution. No experience. Just playing it by ear thinking love's all you need to make it work..." I explained as I thought back to days from not so long ago. "And...that just makes it hurt more when it fails and you have no idea what went wrong..."

I felt her hold me. Put her arms around me as she said quietly, "I'll make you smile every day. Really."

"And I believe you." I whispered while placing a kiss atop her horn. I think she felt that somehow. Autumn quivered while I heard the faintest giggle from her. I then asked, "Anyway... We about done here? Breakfast should be about ready now, right?"

"Yep! Can't let the returning hero leave on an empty stomach!" Autumn Blaze chirped as she hopped out of my arms and onto her hooves. Although we did take one last look at the morning horizon beyond the vista. Autumn then looked up at me and said, "This place will always be your home out here. The girls and I will always be happy to have you if anything goes wrong."

"You heard about that, huh?" I retorted before we started to head back down the forest path. This reopened new fears I held in my heart. And if anyone had an answer for my concerns, it was the kirin. "Have you heard anything out west? Or even further east than the war was covering?"

Autumn tilted her head to one side in silent thought for just a moment. "Um... Well... No, not really. I mean I was listening in on what was going on wherever you were more often than not, but when I was listening in on places around the rest of the world... When people were talking about the war and why it was happening, I didn't hear anyone bring you up. None of the other ladies in the village mentioned it either. It doesn't sound like anyone thinks you had anything to do with the war happening in the first place."

I could only wonder how much truth was in those words. It is not like the kirin constantly monitor every corner of the world where the blessings of nature take root in. They surely only knew a fraction of what had been discussed out in the great wide world of Equestria. And I could not believe that Autumn's words were to be taken at face value. But after a moment of thoughtful silence, I noticed Autumn looking up at me with eyes wide with concern. "Why are you afraid?"

"Um... I'm not, really." I retorted while finding her presence comforting. Or so I thought that was enough.

"James... The instant I brought that stuff up, something just...twitched in you. Like a switch was flipped. What's wrong? You don't think Equestria hates you, do you?" Autumn asked as we both came to a stop. She could read me even more deeply than I knew myself. "It feels like...your soul is fractured in ways the rest of your isn't..."

I had no way of understanding what she was seeing in me. But I could never forget the stares... The wariness amongst my allies in between battles. Once word got out about what was sustaining the emperor, nothing was ever the same. When I still did not respond, Autumn spoke up with a gleam of inspiration in her eyes. "Here, I got it. Just give me a few minutes. I'll scout ahead to see exactly what's up in Ponyville. That's where you're head, right?"

All I did was nod. And Autumn... She faced the west before the runes on her horn glowed brightly. Little green vines sprouted from the ground and coiled around all of her limbs. She then closed her eyes and became...uncannily silent and focused. What was she doing? Listening more closely to what was happening out there?

She remained still and silent for a full five minutes. I passed the time by pacing around the little kirin while observing her in action. Just when I was starting to wonder if I should go on ahead without her, the glowing of her runes faded while those vines released her before retracting back into the ground. Autumn then opened her eyes and looked up at me with a reassured smile. "Things sound pretty happy in Ponyville right now. The only times I heard your name get brought up was when they were wondering when you'd be getting back with everyone else. You'll be safe there."

I had to take her word for it. Autumn put some significant effort into listening in on what was happening in town. I was obligated to believe her by then in spite of my doubts. If what she said was true, I would not have to fear for my life. Our concerns set aside for the moment, we continued on our way.

Breakfast in the Grove of Silence was much quieter than the grand feast being served the night before. Nowhere near as many guests and only with some live music for entertainment and ambience. Ember was by the side during the entire meal, as was Autumn Blaze, but many of the guests who were present in town last night were absent. Probably just enjoying breakfast of a more familiar cuisine aboard the Zephyrus and Alabaster just outside.

Once I had eaten my fill, Ember leaned my way to hit me up for some conversation. "The kirin really know how to eat. Is all food far to the east like this?"

"I haven't been there myself, but I'd assume so. Eastern cuisine tends to be very vibrant and zesty." I retorted while I noticed Ember was still not done. I think the kirin chefs knew that dragons can be big eaters and had provided her with extra to sample. Just to make certain she got to try a bit of everything. I found myself cracking a smirk while I said, "With how eager you are to try new foods, maybe you could be a food critic on the side."

"Wait, seriously? That's a thing?" Ember asked with a very excited gleam in her eye. Although I doubt the word 'job' carries much meaning in a land that has no actual economy. The dragon lands have a long way to go.

Just as breakfast was winding down, someone entered the village. The gleaming of that iridescent armor in the rays of sunlight shining through the gaps in the canopy above revealed his identity before I could even register him by his general appearance. Seaspray strode over to the tables of satisfied diners and said, "I do hope I'm not interrupting anything this fine morning."

Rain Shine bowed the hippogriff admiral and said, "Always a pleasure, admiral. What do you need?"

He bowed graciously to us all and said, "Her majesty Queen Novo sent me up here to inform you that the Alabaster and Zephyrus are ready for departure. The engines are stoked and ready to carry us home. I do not wish to rush anyone, but we really should be off soon. We've been away from home for much too long."

All of the kirin around us groaned in dismay, having gotten so used to having so many guests for the first time in what was likely centuries. As eager as I was to return to familiar territory, I too felt a sting in my heart now that it was time to leave the Grove of Silence. The kirin had always welcomed me with open arms and I could always trust them with my life. To leave the safety of that place felt...daunting. More daunting than it should have felt. Ember then nodded and said, "We'll be along shortly, admiral. Just...give us a little time to say goodbye."

Seaspray nodded and bowed to the chieftain of the grove. "Very well. No rush. Though please do not delay. And it was a fine time last night, Rain Shine. Her majesty sends her best regards."

"Give her my best, admiral." Rain Shine replied before Seaspray began to depart. Everyone took the time to say goodnight before returning to their airships last night, but it would be excessive to walk into the village just to leave again.

Everyone present began to say their goodbyes to our many kirin hosts. Kind words of thanks and praise were given and many a hug was shared. Except for the dragons. They were more reserved in their thanks. Although Ember gently shook the hoof of Rain Shine as she said, "It's gonna be so strange leaving without you... We were quite the trio out there, huh?"

"We did make quite the team. And quite good friends." Rain Shine replied before she pulled the Dragon Lord into an embrace with one arm. And embrace Ember did not resist. The two dragons of the east and west held each tightly. And I found myself smiling in relief. Even if the war itself gave us nothing, we had gotten something of value out of the experience. Something we would not have found otherwise. "Return whenever you wish. You know where we are and you will always be welcomed with open arms."

"Count on it, my friend. Just be sure to feed me when I do. I can't get enough of your cooking." Ember retorted while the kirin around us giggled at the eagerness of their guest. Although Ember then turned and noticed some of our closer friends watching from nearby while my wheelchair was set before them. As if concerned. The Dragon Lord then waved at them and said, "You can all head on down. He'll be in good hands with me."

They understood and left us alone. And I think Ember knew that my goodbyes would not be as brief. With no outside eyes prying, I stepped over to Rain Shine. This really was goodbye. And now that I was processing this information, I...did not want to let go. We gazed at each other while the people of the Grove of Silence remained respectfully silent. I muttered softly, "You were with me every day out there... I don't think I would've made it without you."

The beautiful kirin queen gazed at me mournfully as she took one step forward. "I dread to imagine what would've become of you had I stayed behind. I have no regrets on facing the war with you. But now... Saying goodbye has never been more difficult..."

I knew why. And I shared the sentiment. "I love you."

"And I love you." Rain Shine whispered to me before we stepped closer. We held each other. Our lips touched as our eyes closed. To let her go now was nearly unthinkable. But I could not stay. And she could not follow. At the first opportunity, Rain Shine whispered to me. "This place will always be your home. If Equestria ever forsakes you, return to us. And we will see to it you will always be happy."

"I'll have to return eventually. I promise. I can't stay away after all that's happened." I whispered in turn with my hand caressing that beautiful face. "I'll be back. I need to see you again. And...next time..."

Rain Shine managed to smile beautiful despite the tears that were beginning to flow from her eyes. "I will be yours."

I nodded. There was no denying the desires in our hearts. It was mutual. We were in love. And it was meant to be. But when I stepped away from her, another little kirin stepped forward before the rest. Autumn Blaze did not say a word, but still reached up to me. And when I kneeled before her to hold her in my arms, she sniffled near my ear. "Why does it hurt so much more this time to have to let you go?"

"I'll be back... You've always done so much to make my visits something special." I whispered to her with my fingers stroking her beautiful full head of curly ginger hair. A single warm tear flowed against my cheek. I only met her once before, but what a day it was we spent together. Autumn Blaze had found a very special place in my heart. "Please wait for me. You...did a lot for me in what little time we had together."

"Mmhm... I'll always find a way to make you smile. Don't be a stranger... I'll be waiting for you." Autumn muttered before she placed a kiss upon my cheek. When I finally released her, I found the rest of the Grove of Silence's citizens gathering around. So many, but all were kirin. And I found myself almost upset at myself that I never had the time to really get to know any of them.

"I'm sorry I never had the time to really get to know you... But I really enjoyed my time here. You're all wonderful people... I'll miss this place and all of you dearly." I replied sincerely as I beheld the lovely little kirin mares before me. And they all responded en masse. The entire lot of them trotted right up to me and held me from all sides. Taking turns while saying sweet words of farewell. I hope I did not disappoint them. But one stayed back until the rest of her neighbors had their turn in saying goodbye. The only other mare in town whose name I had come to know. "Winter...?"

The kirin healer stepped up to me with such a forlorn look in her eyes. She bowed before me with a hoof on her chest. "It was an honor, Sir James... Thank you for remembering my name."

My head felt so much more steady on my shoulders by then. All because of her mastery of medicinal herbs. I held out my arms to welcome her into an embrace. Which she all too eagerly accepted. The little mare jumped into my arms and nuzzled her cheek against mine. "I hope I did enough... You've done so much for us. And for this world... Please come back soon..."

"I will, Winter. Wait for me. And thank you." I whispered into her ear. With great reluctance, I released her from my embrace and allowed Ember to bring the wheelchair up behind me. I knew I could walk straight now, but best to not take chances until I was safe and sound at home. I took one last long look at my many hosts and bowed my head. With farewells all said and done, the Dragon Lord began to roll me out of the village and down the path through the forest. I finally spoke once we began to pass through the bamboo grove along the path. "I miss them already..."

"They are all good people. And Rain Shine has always been a good friend." Ember replied with the tall narrow bamboo trees around us instilling a certain serenity over the area. Ember then whispered to me over my shoulder, "Thanks for bringing the two of us together. I'll definitely be stopping by now and then. Need to keep relations strong between our people."

"Dragons of east and west, right?" I retorted while finding some levity in Ember's fond recollection of her new friend and comrade on the battlefield. The Dragon Lord chuckled at my mentioning of those monikers. But as she rolled me down the path with the mystifying wind blowing through that grove of narrow trees, I acknowledged what was in store for us. "We'll have to say goodbye today..."

"I know... And I'm dreading it." Ember muttered with such a bitter tone in her voice. She sighed harshly before saying, "I don't know if I can say goodbye anymore... Not after everything. I was there for you on the battlefield every day. Even off the battlefield, you always had me. And I always had you..."

The rolling of the wheels stopped before I leaned back in my chair. Ember wrapped her arms around me from behind while I paced my fingers upon her arm. She whispered to me, "I don't wanna let go..."

"Me neither... I never would've made it without you, Ember." I replied with her jaw resting on my shoulder. I closed my eyes and rested my head against hers. I wanted to say it. Anything to give her a reason to be happy. But I knew she wanted me to wait. I made such a risky move just the other day... "Please stay..."

"I'll stay for as long as I can." The beautiful creature behind me sighed, her hand grasping mine. We began to move again before long. It would not do to keep everyone waiting. And the vast green expanse of the Empty Plains soon laid spread out before us as we exited the forest. The Zephyrus and Alabaster were still floating where we had left them. The Zephyrus even already had its gangplank retracted and the ballasts removed. Only the Alabaster was still fully docked. "Better get up there!"

Ember briskly pushed me along and up the gangplank while some of the Alabaster's stewards stood ready to get the ship ready for takeoff. No sooner were the two of us up on deck was the gangplank put away and the ballasts removed. The buzzing of the two airships' engines filled the air as we immediately began to rise higher into the air. They really did not want to waste any time. Novo even approached us up on deck and said, "You two were the last ones out. Everything all right down there?"

"Lots of goodbyes to be said, Novo. Turns out the kirin have a very special connection to humans. Rain Shine especially needed a minute with him." Ember explained while I looked at the beautiful hippogriff queen with a sobering realization. Rain Shine was no longer with us. And it really did feel like something important was missing from our company. Ember looked out at the forested mountain Rain Shine was tucked away on and sighed, "I'm not used to saying goodbye to friends... She really did her part in the war and more."

"That pretty thing really is good company. Don't be a stranger to her now. You live pretty close by, right?" Novo asked while Ember nodded. She then stepped up to me and stroked her hand over my head. "I should let you know something, honey. We radioed ahead to Canterlot to let them know we're coming. And it sounds like they gave Ponyville a rough estimate of our arrival. We were told to drop anchor at the town square since its pretty wide open. I think we'll be getting a proper welcome when we get there."

"They know we're coming? Wow..." I muttered while feeling just so tired. It was finally almost over and I could truly let myself relax. Ember began to roll me towards the entrance into the Alabaster so we could head below deck. The Zephyrus and Alabaster were gradually gaining altitude to reach a respectable cruising altitude as they gained speed. I did not even ask where anyone was. I was just ready for this whole mess to be over. "How long until we get there?"

"I'd say sometime in the afternoon. We're still pretty far off." Novo replied while I was rolled into her private chambers. I promptly rose from the wheelchair and flopped onto her bed. Ember got a chuckle out of that graceless display, but Novo barely batted an eye.

"It took Nightmare Moon and I days just to reach the Grove of Silence for the first time... I can believe you when you say it'll be hours before we arrive." I spoke with a yawn. After such a filling breakfast and just...everything leading up to that point, I only wanted to take a nap. While I tried to get comfortable, Novo and Ember joined me on the bed. "You joining me?"

"Breakfast was filling, honey. And with just about nothing to do for a while, I think we've earned a little more sleep." Novo cooed with her wing draping over me. Although Ember beat her to it with her own smaller wing holding me first. The hippogriff queen then asked, "I take it they filled you up too, Ember?"

"Oh, you have no idea. Those kirin really know how to eat." Ember said with her words being followed by a yawn. "Oh man... What is it about a full belly that tires you out? I think I need this as much as you two..."

"Please stay, Ember... I'll sleep better with you here." I replied before snickering when I felt Novo's beak pull on my ear. "You too, Novo. I always sleep well with my bird of paradise."

"Good answer, baby. All right, royal nap time starts now." Novo chuckled while she and Ember snuggled up to me with my body draped in their glorious wings. And the company of those two wonderful ladies could not have been more reassuring. In a matter of minutes, we were all out like a light.

I suspect we were asleep for quite a while. At least until there was a knock on the door. And the voice of Seaspray spoke up. "Your majesties? Our navigator has informed me we will be exiting the airspace over the Empty Plains within the hour. We should be preparing for docking."

"Wha... Eh... Huh? Oh, sure. Have the crew on standby, admiral. We'll be right out." Novo snorted before lifting her head for quite a yawn. Ember soon did the same. The hippogriff queen sat up in bed before looking down at me. "You're almost home, honey. And I bet they miss you."

All I did was sigh while gazing up at the ceiling. The war had only been going on for a few months at most. And yet it felt like years since I last saw the town of Ponyville. Almost like time flows differently out on the Empty Plains. "I can barely believe it myself..."

"James. Remember." Ember spoke with her hand resting over mine. "If anything goes wrong, you'll still have us."

"Thank you... Really." It was all I could say to the two wonderful queens who had always been there for me. They both placed a kiss upon my cheek before I was seated back into my wheelchair. No time was wasted as I was rolled through the hall, although I felt more energy in the air than usual. The crew was abuzz with anticipation for the upcoming landing. Although once I was up on deck, Ember went back inside with only Novo in my company. "Where's she going?"

"I dunno... Maybe she forgot something?" Novo retorted before pushing me pretty much right up to the bowsprit at the front of the Alabaster. The vast green valleys of the Empty Plains were still spread out far below us, but not for much longer. Novo stood by my side as she said, "I've never been to Ponyville until now... There's good people there, right?"

"Ponyville is a place I can't imagine ever truly leaving. It is the epitome of Equestria's values and customs." I explained while still remembering my earliest days there. Days...that ultimately led to this crisis. At least now it was time to return home for good. "It's going to take some getting used to getting back into old routines..."

"You got so used to being out in the field that it's hard to imagine leaving that behind, huh? I'll bet you're not the only one." Novo replied while she also let out a sigh of longing. She then explained, "I'm in the same boat as you, baby. Ever since the war started, I haven't been home this entire time. I hope Skystar's holding down the fort over there. Can't wait to smell that crisp mountain air and fresh sea breeze again..."

"I hope this is the last time Equestria ever has to deal with something like this... They don't deserve war. It's not in their nature." I muttered with my gaze turned to the sky. It was a borderline miracle that we survived the entire ordeal without a single loss of life. But how many scars would remain?

Novo put an arm around me and pulled me into a leaning embrace. Although a certain sound started to reach my ears. The clanking of sabatons. And once Novo and I looked back, we found Ember standing before us in full armor with her spear in hand. She was quick to explain herself to us. "Just gathering up my stuff before we land."

"Looking good, Ember." Novo replied while the Dragon Lord stood at my other side. I felt much safer when Ember was near me while fully suited up for battle. She would surely make a strong first impression arriving in Ponyville looking like that.

After a while longer of enjoying the view, I started to see it. That dip in the land that I recalled seeing when Nightmare Moon and I reached the Empty Plains for the first time. Except now it was a shallow slope leading up towards the edge. "That's it... That's the edge of the Empty Plains."

"There? Yeah, I think I can see it..." Ember asked as the three of us stared transfixed on the literal border of that vast empty wasteland of purest greens. And minutes later, we crossed that border. We all instinctively looked back as the Alabaster and the nearby Zephyrus passed over that border. And I heard Ember whisper. "Farewell, Empty Plains. May we never return dressed for war."

"Very poetic of you, Dragon Lord." Novo spoke with a knowing smile on her beak.

Ember winked at the two of us while she said, "I guess our little warrior poet here rubbed off on me."

"In that case, I wonder what forms of art you've yet to discover a talent for." I added as I beheld her while clad in that glorious gilded armor. So regal, that beautiful creature. Although while looking at Ember, I noticed the Zephyrus beyond it. And I could see Pinkie Pie and Maud Pie hanging out near the edge of the deck. They were very observant of what was happening below. And after a while longer, Pinkie Pie became very visibly excited. "What's gotten into those two?"

"Hmm... Maybe that down there?" Novo asked as she pointed ahead. There was indeed a clearing in the forests ahead that even had winding roads leading to what seemed to be a town made up of stony hues. That clearing had a simple house and a silo with a particularly large boulder set out in the barren lot around it.

"Oh hey, that's the Pie family rock farm! I guess Pinkie and Maud recognized their old home." I replied while leaning over in my wheelchair to try and keep the rock farm in sight for as long as possible. "I saw their sisters right after heading out to reach the Empty Plains. Marble Pie was especially kind to me. She even shared some fruit with me when I asked."

"A...rock farm? That doesn't sound too crazy. I swear those gemstone deposits keep replenishing themselves over time in my territory. Must be some magic in the earth itself..." Ember muttered in contemplation. That does make a certain kind of sense now that I think about it. Perhaps certain areas do contain a certain magic in the soil that allows certain ores or other earthen products to replenish over time. It would certainly explain why a rock farm does not have to dig out an entire quarry when its 'crops' keep growing back. And I swear I saw a few ponies out there before we passed over them...

There was one specific moment where I knew this journey was coming to an end. And that was when a certain mountain began to loom on the horizon. All manner of anxiety and anticipation filled my heart when I saw that far too familiar mountain slowly growing from a molehill into a towering spire. Novo was the first to speak. "There it is, honey. Welcome home."

The landscape below began to look more and more familiar. And then... There it was. Not far from the base of that mountain was a colorful little town set out over the plains and rolling hills. Ponyville. Ember then asked softly while pointing ahead with her spear, "Is that it...?"

"Yeah... Ponyville." I replied as I forced myself onto my feet. I needed to see this. I peered over the edge of the deck as I beheld my home coming into view. The Alabaster and Zephyrus were already beginning to descend with their speed slowing. Everything looked exactly the way I remembered it. And out there in the town square... A huge mass of pastel colors packed together. I could even hear the sound of music filling the air. A rising clamor of voices. Did the entire town turn out to welcome us in? "Heh... That's Ponyville hospitality for you."

Two spots had been left bare of anyone who might get in the way and not too far apart from each other. Each clearing was just vast enough for an airship of such sizes to land over. The Zephyrus went first and began to pull ahead of us. And I could see the deck becoming crowded with all of its passengers coming up on deck just to see the approach. Ember then set aside her spear for the moment and took hold of the handles behind my wheelchair. "Let's go."

I returned to my seat and was wheeled over to where the gangplank would be lowered. I saw Seaspray leading his men out onto the deck with each in full armor, Gallus, Smolder, and Ocellus in their company. I also noticed Smolder was clutching a mass of papers against her chest. And I could see that they had colorful colors from what little I could make out. At last, the Alabaster and Zephyrus became idle and the gangplanks were lower. It was finally time to depart.

While Ember rolled me down the gangplank, the roar from the crowd was almost deafening. Cheers and greetings from too many voices to count. And I could see all of the Ponyville natives who were aboard the Zephyrus descending the gangplank much more eagerly than the rest of us. And out across that clamor, I could hear the mayor of Ponyville herself calling out from a stand set just before the town hall like at any other public gathering she would speak at. The microphone carried her voice through the town hall's external sound system. "Welcome home, friends! Welcome, heroes of Equestria!"

I do not think anyone was more taken aback by this joyous and loud welcome than Ember's twelve subordinates. Even when suited up in those craggy suits of armor, they were still welcomed all the same. Some of the pegasi in the crowd began to swoop overhead and began to drape flower wreaths over every last one of us who were descending the gangplanks. While still a bit unsure of themselves, the twelve dragon warriors looked fairly pleased over the warm welcome. And it was...touching in ways I cannot describe when I felt that ring of white flowers draped over my shoulders.

The first to reach the bottom of the Zephyrus' gangplank were the Apple siblings. Applejack and Big Macintosh were almost spellbound when they reached the bottom. Almost like they could not believe that they were truly home. And there at the front of the crowd were two faces that they recognized instantly. Little Apple Bloom and good old Granny Smith. The sight of their grandmother and little sister calling out for them filled the faces of the two of them with gazes of stunned silence. They even brought Applejack's prized hat along for her to wear. And it only took a few seconds for those faces to be overwhelmed with looks of identical displays of tearful joy. The two of them broke into a gallop while I distinctly heard Applejack call out, "Comin' home ain't never felt so good!"

My five closest friends found their ways into the arms of very appropriate recipients. Rarity was welcomed by her parents and little Sweetie Belle, Pinkie Pie rolled forward into the welcoming embraces of Mr. and Mrs. Cake with Maud Pie staying close behind her, Applejack and Big Macintosh were in utter tears as they were held by their grandmother, and little Scootaloo was the first to rush over to welcome home her idol. I noticed Gilda was staying a safe distance behind her friend in an attempt to maintain a low profile for the moment. But while I did not see her parents, Twilight Sparkle was approached by someone who was a total constant in her daily life. Spike had made it home in time and the little dragon boy rushed right over to her as the two of them held each other while looking like they could burst into tears at any time. I wish I knew what was being said between them, but the clamor of the welcoming crowd thoroughly drowned out any clear conversation. But what I saw told me enough. And Ember spoke to me behind my head. "I wasn't expecting such a turnout... These ponies really know how to give a hearty greeting."

"I didn't expect this either... Wait... Where is she?" I muttered as I started to feel fairly sentimental myself. I never could have imagined such an overwhelming welcome from the town that had been my home for two years. But as I surveyed my surroundings, I noticed a berth being formed in the walls of ponies before me. Like someone was trying to push through and the greeters were stepping aside for them. And then... There she was. A pegasus mare of pale gold and vibrant pink. "Oh my god..."

Fluttershy. The instant our eyes met, my wife burst into a full gallop and leaped into my arms. Ember had to brace herself behind me to prevent my wheelchair from being knocked over. No words were shared at first, but I could hear her weeping. I did not even have the chance to really goodbye when I set out to face the enemy. We last saw each other thinking it was just any other day, only for what followed to very nearly tear the two of us from each other forever. But now she was seated on my lap with arms and wings wrapped around me. Precious little Fluttershy wept loudly with her flowing pink mane rubbing up against my face.

This was too much. From such a spectacular welcome home from everyone in town to finally holding my beloved wife in my arms for the first time in weeks... I broke. I squinted my eyes shut and whimpered pathetically with that wonderful mare in my arms. And no one dared to interrupt us. It felt like everyone around us became oblivious to our presence amidst that uproar. I was home. And I was very quickly reminded who Fluttershy is and why I walked down the aisle with her mere months ago.

A thought did cross my mind. Fluttershy was finally in my arms again. But...where was our little one? Dear little Gladesong? This moment of logical thought crossed my mind for only a moment before I pushed it out of my head to focus on who was in my arms. Of course Gladesong was not present for this event. The poor little thing would only be frightened and confused with all that deafening noise around her. She would have been miserable and constantly crying the entire time. Best to leave her be and rest for a nap at home. And I knew there were plenty of reliable little helpers Fluttershy could count on to keep watch over our baby girl when we could not.

It felt like a small eternity as my wife and I shed mutual tears of rejoicing with the clamor around us becoming an almost comforting miasma of white noise. And when we finally gazed upon each other, there was no waiting. We joined lips with eyes squinted shut to push out more tears. I loved her... And no matter how many new loves came into my life since I last saw her, no one would ever replace my wife. It was good to be home.

Just when our tears began to cease and the crowd's roar became just a little quieter, Fluttershy's hoof rubbed over my head soothingly. But only for it to stop as she felt the texture of bandages instead of a full head of hair. She gazed at me in horror as she finally realized what my current condition was. Seated in a wheelchair with my entire scalp wrapped. And her gaze of intense worry was joined by the first row of Ponyville's citizens who were nearest. They did not know what had happened. I could not have brought myself to tell anyone outside the militia any of the gruesome details of what happened to me.

I suddenly felt a surge of defiance fill my heart. I knew my current condition was not as bad as it appeared. The worst was behind me, but they could be forgiven for not knowing that. And I had an idea on how to soothe their concerns in one move. I smiled confidently at Fluttershy without a word and gently helped her back down off my lap. She stood back as I locked the wheels of my wheelchair. With both hands grasping the armrest, I stood up without any trouble. Everyone's eyes widened while I held my arms out to my sides and called out to them. "I'm OK!"

They did not only suddenly look relieved. The ponies before me applauded with a thunderous stomping of their hooves. With Fluttershy reaching up to me with her hoof, I took a seat back into my wheelchair and let her climb back up into my lap. With the noise around us just a little quieter, I heard her voice whisper into my ear for the first time in too long. "I missed you like nothing I've ever felt..."

"And I didn't know what I really had to leave behind until just now." I replied with her firmly in my embrace, fingers dragging through her long flowing mane. "I'm sorry I couldn't tell you..."

"I know, James. I was told everything. And I understand. Just...thank you for coming home in one piece." She replied to me within that little bubble in the middle of that outdoor echo chamber. Fluttershy then rubbed her hoof over my bandaged scalp and asked, "It's...not that bad, is it?"

"I was told I'll make a full recovery. It could've been a lot worse." I replied while placing a kiss upon her ear, that little appendage flicking about in response to my touch. "It's just...so good to be home."

Fluttershy lifted her head from my chest. And only then did she really notice who was standing right behind my wheelchair while adjusting the wreath of flowers that hung over her shoulders. Her wishy-washy views on dragons being well known to me, Fluttershy muttered, "A...dragon...?"

Ember began to step around my wheelchair to my side with her helmet doing an unfortunate job of hiding her smile from that angle. I smiled at my constant companion from the war and replied, "The Dragon lord herself."

With some of the introductions taken care of, Ember held a hand to her breastplate and performed a modest bow. "I am Ember. And I served with your mate in the war. Basically as his bodyguard. You found yourself a wonderful man here. It was an honor fighting alongside him out there."

There was only one part of that statement that Fluttershy responded to. Her wary gaze became more cockeyed as she pondered Ember's choice of words. "My...mate?"

Ember immediately flustered as she said, "Wait, what's that modern term? Husband...? Yeah, that! I served with your husband out there! And he's a great man."

Fluttershy's wary gaze started to look more amused than anything in response to Ember hastily trying to correct herself. Now that she had no reason to fear the dragoness beside us, Fluttershy then spoke more calmly. "I've always been so afraid of big scary adult dragons, but...you're the nicest adult dragon I've ever seen."

"That's because she's the best the dragon lands have to offer." I spoke up while Ember only became more flustered now that I was openly praising her to someone she had only just met. "She was one of the best things to happen to me out there. I wouldn't have made it without her."

"Jaaaames, come on! Don't go so heavy in front of complete strangers! I just met her!" Ember squawked while trying to keep her head tilted down to hide her smile. Although Fluttershy started to smirk at Ember's very unauthoritative behavior. And I suspect she was starting to notice a certain chemistry between the two of us. For the Dragon Lord herself to suddenly and comedically protest against me complimenting her like an embarrassed girlfriend, there had to have been a certain subtext in play. Ember suddenly noticed Fluttershy's inquisitive stare in the face of just how comfortable she is around me and took a step back. "Whoa, what's with that look? What'd I do?"

Fluttershy wasted no time in making friends with the Dragon Lord before me. She then smiled at me and said, "I see why you two get along so well. She's great. And she's really beautiful."

"Oh, come on! Why does everyone keep saying that about me?!" Ember barked in response to that familiar observation about her. But unlike so many times before where she responded out of annoyance, she sounded more like she was trying to not laugh. It was then that she finally removed her helmet and hung it on one of my wheelchair's handles. Ember then asked, "Really though, am I beautiful?"

"Oh my, you are! You're the prettiest dragon I've ever seen!" Fluttershy exclaimed now that she got a good look at Ember's bare head and face. This only caused Ember to squeal while looking away. It was a good sign. The two of them were getting along quite well already.

A taller form began to loom over us before a hand rested upon Fluttershy's back. And I found myself smiling as a familiar regal form stood over us. "So then, this is the lucky little lady who struck gold when she found this sweet sugar bear a while back?"

Fluttershy was utterly dumbfounded when she found Novo gazing down at us. I think she was not entirely sure of where that voice had come from and could not believe it came from the spectacularly gorgeous hippogriff mare beside us. "Um... Was that you, ma'am?"

Novo let out a hearty chuckle before providing an answer. "You better believe it, honey. Queen Novo, at your service."

Fluttershy's eyes widened in disbelief as she tried to process what she was seeing and hearing. Ember and I were just smirking in knowing. Every person who meets Novo for the first time probably has the same reaction. Fluttershy then glanced at me out of the corner of her eye and muttered, "When you said she really doesn't sound the way she looks, you really weren't kidding..."

Novo lifted her head high and exploded into laughter that fit in too well with the clamor happening. "I get that all the time, honey! And it never gets old. But anyway, your man here is quite the marvel. And I'm guessing he's told you about me?"

"Oh my goodness, you're really Queen Novo... It's...such an honor to meet you, your majesty!" Fluttershy bowed her head before greeting the queen with a smile. Her eyes then brightened as she exclaimed, "James said so much about your home when he got back from that visit! Capricorn Island sounds like such a beautiful place! And he especially had a lot to say about you."

"You know, it's funny you mention that. I've been itching for a chance to talk to you, honey. And you're every bit the sweet little lady I've heard of too." Novo retorted while Fluttershy tried to hide her face behind her mane. It must have been such a surreal experience, being addressed by a queen who really was not acting like a queen. Novo then winked at me and said, "She's a peach. I see why you married her."

"I made all the right choices back then, huh?" I chuckled as I basked in the revelry around me. Nothing but good vibes. But it was then that someone jumped onto my lap and wiggled their way between Fluttershy and I. "Huh? Scoot?"

"Dad, you made it!" The rambunctious filly called out as she clung tightly to me with her face nuzzling into my chest. Just hearing that word... I almost burst into tears as I held that little filly against me. Gladesong was not my first child. A lost little filly with no one to look up to came into my life close to the start. She looked up at me and appeared to be on the verge of tears. Something she desperately tried to hide from the crowd around us. "You didn't say goodbye...but I knew you'd be OK! You're gonna be fine, right?!"

"Yeah... Yeah, these bandages make it look worse than it actually is. I'm OK." I retorted before holding her head to my chest. With my hand over her face, I felt a few tears touch my fingers. "Thanks for believing in me... It got pretty bad out there."

Scootaloo fell silent for a moment while she was nestled between Fluttershy and I. And it was then that I noticed she was wearing her Cutie Mark Crusader cape as well. As were Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. They probably just wanted to look their best to welcome home friends and family. Unless...

It suddenly hit me. I remembered that special time together I spent with my wife and our five closest friends in the depths of our dreams. A little get-together during the war. And Fluttershy revealed a certain bit of info to me. I whispered to my wife, "Hey, dear. Didn't you tell me that the Cutie Mark Crusaders haven't been seen without their capes for a while?"

"Oh, right! They haven't gone anywhere without them for weeks! I wonder why..." Fluttershy replied before looking down at Scootaloo, who had her eyes squinted shut while resting her head against my chest. She then asked, "Scootaloo? Before I forget, why have you been wearing your cape all the time now? I've even seen you wearing it to bed."

Scootaloo's eyes popped open in sudden realization. As if that question had flipped a switch in her head. "Oh yeah, I totally forgot! We've been waiting for this!"

She jumped out of my arms and called out to Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle while they were catching up on lost time with friends and family. "Hey, girls! We were waiting for today to show them, right?!"

"Huh?! Show us what?! What're you girls..." Rainbow Dash began to say before she froze. Her eyes opened wide before she asked, "Oh man... Is this going where I think it is?! Did you girls finally do it while we were gone?!"

Rarity and Applejack also began to draw near with the former asking, "Girls, did it happen?! Did you win your own war while we were fighting ours?!"

The three fillies stood near each other as so many eyes fell upon them. Friends, family, and even anyone in the crowd who were familiar with the three of them. We all watched with bated breath. It was all too obvious where this was going. Apple Bloom then explained, "Why dontcha see for yerselves?! We wanted y'all ta be the first ta see!"

"Yep! And we waited for weeks! Ready, girls?" Sweetie Belle added before they all took hold of their capes by their teeth. "Cutie Mark Crusaders..."

And with one swing of their heads the three fillies tossed their capes high as they all shouted together. "MISSION ACCOMPLISHED!!!"

There was an audible gasp among us. There... There on their flanks. They had finally done it. And had gone to great lengths to save us the honor of being the first to see them. The Cutie Mark Crusaders now each bore a cutie mark that just filled my heart with a surging feeling of pride that all too perfectly enhanced the sense of triumph that coming home to Ponyville instilled into us. Applejack was the first to speak, her voice getting shaky as she dried her eyes with her famous hat finally back atop her head. "Oh my goodness... Just when I thought this day couldn't get any sweeter, y'all had ta give us such a sight ta come home to!"

Each of those cutie marks differed, but were perfectly representative of the talents that literally everyone in town was aware of while the three fillies themselves were entirely oblivious to them. At least until recently. Apple Bloom's cutie mark did feature a single red apple that would not be unexpected among her family, but it also sported a hammer and paint brush crossed over it. Sweetie Belle's featured a heart surrounded by a music chart bearing music notes. No doubt symbolic of her specialty in beautiful song. And then there was Scootaloo. Hers depicted the obvious form of a scooter that appeared to be pulling off a wheelie while performing a spinning pirouette to showcase her masterful scooter riding skills. Just when our journey home had ended, so too had theirs.

"Scoot, that cutie mark's totally rad! What'd happen?! What made you finally figure it out?!" Rainbow Dash asked as she rushed over to her #1 fan and lifted her high like a big sister who was so very proud of her understudy.

"That's the funny thing! We all figured our talents out on the same day! Even if they did happen a few hours apart..." Scootaloo laughed in sheer joy before she was set down.

Apple Bloom then pointed at her unicorn friend and said, "It was Sweetie Belle who came up with the idea!"

Sweetie Belle then explained, "Uh huh! I got the idea that...maybe we were looking in all the wrong places! I said maybe we should try to focus on less stuff. And then try stuff that we always do that we're really good at! I'm really great at singing and coming up with lyrics, Apple Bloom's amazing at carpentry and just building stuff, and Scootaloo... She's probably the best scooter rider in the world!"

"Yeah! And then it...just...sorta happened! By the time we all met up again, we all had our marks! The Cutie Mark Crusaders finally got their marks!" Apple Bloom cheered while her family could not be more proud of her. All three of them gathered around her even as Sweetie Belle's family did the same. Rainbow Dash affectionately rubbed her best fan's head, but Scootaloo then trotted my way and hopped back up into my lap.

I was utterly speechless. Of all the things I expected to see upon returning home, the Cutie Mark Crusaders having found their cutie marks while we were away was just about the last thing on my mind. I suppose I had grown too accustomed to them just being without cutie marks. Although as I rubbed my daughter's head, I heard her speak to me. "We...uh...all felt really stupid at just how obvious the answer was... Just wondering, but did you know all along?"

"Yeah, pretty much. It's not exactly a secret what you girls are best at. I've considered dropping you some hints now and then, but chose not to in order for you enjoy the full affect of finding out on your own." I replied with the clamor around us not being quite as noisy as it had been minutes ago. I then asked, "It felt better in the end when it was all on you, right?"

"Yeah, really! Oh man, when I saw my flanks light up like that... I just about cried! And here we were all wondering if we'd be stuck as blank flanks forever... We're totally gonna show these babies off at school tomorrow!" Scootaloo squealed with her teeth constantly bared in a huge grin. It looked like none of her classmates were able to see through the walls of ponies or perhaps the sheer joyful chaos of what was happening around them kept them from registering what had just been revealed. Better to reveal to them the fruits of their labor in a familiar setting anyway.

Fluttershy hugged her adopted daughter all the same, as did I. I noticed Novo took a step back to leave us alone for some family bonding, but Ember did not quite step away. She loomed over us with arms crossed until Scootaloo finally looked up to meet the newest friend of the family. "Oh, hey! Wow, that's some cool armor! Did you dragons help out in the war too?"

"Sure did! And I saved your dad more than once out there." Ember retorted with a tone of faux smugness. I smirked crookedly while the Dragon Lord rubbed her hand over my bandaged scalp. "This poor thing wouldn't have lasted a week without me. But he was impressive in his own right too. Your father is an amazing man."

"Isn't he?! He's the best dad I could've ever asked for!" Scootaloo exclaimed while I went silent from the sheer flattery. They started conversing for a moment along with Fluttershy while I did what I do best and just listened in. I think Ember was really enjoying herself by being surrounded by much more pleasant people than she was used to back in the dragon lands.

It was right around then that Spike came running my way after having caught up with Twilight. Although while I did notice that her parents did not appear to be in the crowd, I quickly came to the assumption that it was for the best. I think I did document at one point the...mental health issues of her mother. It would probably be best to wait until Shining Armor got back home anyway so they could truly reconnect with the entire family being present. Regardless, the little dragon boy hurried to my side with his hands waving over his head. "Hey, James! You made it back! You sure you're OK there?"

"It looks pretty bad, but the worst is behind me. I'm all right." I replied with my hand reaching down to him. He took it between both of his and gave it a hearty shake. It was so good to see my comic book buddy again. Although I then noticed Ember peering past me while Scootaloo and Fluttershy were preoccupied with each other. With this being a first meeting between dragons, I took the opportunity to speak first. "Ember, this is Spike. And he's a good friend of mine."

Spike immediately took a step back when he saw a dragon he did not recognize stepping out from behind my wheelchair. His eyes wide with wariness, I immediately recalled hearing how his one and only foray into the dragon lands ended up being a less than pleasant experience. It was no wonder he was a little wary of any dragon who he did not know. But Ember greeted him cordially enough with a raised hand. "Hey there! You all right?"

"Oh, uh... Yeah! Yeah, I'm good!" Spike replied with his mood softening now that Ember had made the first move. And a very friendly move as well. "Anyway, I'm Spike! You can find me at the library most of the time with Twilight. Sorry if I freaked a little. It's just...the last time I met dragons who don't live in places like Ponyville..."

Ember had a very shrewd smirk on her face. She knew exactly where this was going. She then placed her hand atop Spike's head and said, "Let me guess. They were a bunch of boulderheads with no tact or courtesy and no culture to speak of who value brute strength over all else?"

Spike gave Ember the weirdest stare. It was as if she completely nailed what was going through his head. "Come to think of it... Yeah! Yeah, pretty much exactly that! How'd you know?"

"Because I'm the one who has to keep those morons in line every single day! It's not easy being the Dragon Lord when your people insist on being stuck in their own little time capsule from millennia ago." Ember exclaimed while speaking with a smile more than any real frustration.

Spike's jaw dropped open as he connected the dots. "Wait... You're...the dragon queen?! You're the ruler of all dragons?!"

"Dragon Lord. And yeah, I try. And it's never easy. Although I have a creeping suspicion that things might start changing before long." Ember replied while peering ahead into the crowd. And I saw why. Her twelve subordinates looked like they were having a great time as Mr. and Mrs. Cake served them up some fresh pastries. Even Celaeno and her crew were nearby and enjoying some sweet Ponyville baking of their own. Speaking of which, I saw Pinkie Pie coming my way with a tray of sweets set upon her back. And with her rear half still supported in a wheel harness, it gave her the amusing implication that she had volunteered to serving as a serving cart.

Although it was also then that Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy finally laid eyes on each other. The two longtime friends froze now that they had each to her's undivided attention. And sure enough, the rest of their circle of closest friends hurried over. I could only watch as Fluttershy hopped down from my lap and sounded like she was starting to cry. The six mares all ran to each other and embraced the one friend who could not follow them onto the battlefield. "I had no idea I would miss you girls this bad...!"

"You did say you would miss us so much, darling... Let it be known that the feeling is mutual!" Rarity replied as they just looked...utterly overjoyed. They were all pieces to a puzzle. The bearers of the Elements of Harmony themselves. Seeing them all embrace like that reminded me of what they had always been even before I ever came to this world of Equestria. And they were finally together again after far too long apart.

Now that Fluttershy was so thoroughly distracted by her best friends, Gilda took the opportunity to come over to me while Ember and Spike were distracted with each other as well. She took the time to drape her feathery bangs over the left side of her face to help hide the bandage over her eye. She had been staying in the background, most likely because she had recognized Fluttershy. "Man, what a crowd. They sure missed you guys."

"Some things never change." I replied while watching and genuinely enjoying the roar of so many people around me. It was the surest sing that I was back in familiar territory. But now that Gilda was back in Ponyville for the first time after she and Rainbow Dash more or less abandoned each other, it was probably a stressful situation for her. I then asked, "So then... What's next?"

"I'm gonna bunk with Dash for the night and then catch the next train home tomorrow. I wanna rest my wings for a while. And... Well..." Gilda replied before looking over at the circle of six mares. "I still got some apologies to make. But this ain't the time for it."

I rested my hand on her head and said, "Fluttershy and I live past the western edge of town. Right at the edge of the Everfree Forest. Stop by whenever you're ready."

"Right, yeah, over there. I'll just...duck back into the crowd until then." She replied before starting to step away. Although Gilda then looked back at me while making sure she was out of Fluttershy's field of vision. "You think she'll really listen?"

"Fluttershy is probably one of the more forgiving mares in town... Just be honest and forward with her. Don't give her a reason to think you're being insincere and you'll probably be fine." I explained while starting to wonder how much Fluttershy even remembers about that day. I am not even sure of how much time the two spent around each other. It could have been five minutes or just fifteen seconds. I never asked and felt it would be best not to.

Gilda nodded before glancing back at my wife. I had to wonder if Scootaloo even knew that she existed when considering the hen's close ties to her idol. She then said to me, "I'll lay low until things die down and you get back home. I'll see you there."

All I could do was watch Gilda disappear into the crowd. Although I was soon distracted by a trio approaching. Smolder was finally making her way over with her arms crossed over her chest. And I could see why she was heading straight for Spike. Ocellus and Gallus followed behind, although Ocellus looked like she was really taking in all the good vibes around her. The disguised Changeling was forced to wear her favorite dragon guise, but did not seem entirely afraid. It must have felt so surreal to be welcomed by people that her old hive were enemies with.

"Hey, Spike! Long time no see!" Smolder called out to get Spike's attention. Ember stepped back to give them a little more room before Smolder held out what was being held against her chest. Every last comic book that had been sent to us while we were out on the Empty Plains. "Thanks for letting us borrow these. They were a great read. And they're still in perfect condition."

"Oh, hey! Smolder! Thanks! I've been so busy with helping Cadence all this time that I've had almost no time to read this stuff. I can't wait to get caught up again!" Spike all but squealed in joy to see a chunk of his prized comic book collection being returned safe and sound. I too could relate. With where my mind has been during the war, the more recent exploits of the Power Ponies and Project H were the last thing on my mind. Surely a new issue or two had been released since then. But while Spike held his books to his chest, he had a sudden realization. "Wait a minute... Were you out there too?!"

"Yep! But all I did was spread out their radar stuff. I didn't do any fighting." Smolder explained before extending her hands to her two friends. "And I had some help! This is my gal pal, Ocellus. And the grumpy bluebird is Gallus."

"Hey, I'm actually in a really good mood here!" Gallus squawked at the sassy dragoness before cracking a more sincere smile at the little dragon boy. "Anyway, good to meet ya. Good to see I'm not the only dude around here."

Ocellus then meekly waved at Spike and said, "Nice...to meet you?"

"Wow, she's really nice. Always great to meet another friendly dragon." Spike replied with an outstretched arm. Ocellus gently took hold for a moment before Spike started chatting up Smolder and Gallus. Both as a fellow dragon friend and probably for some boy talk. But not Ocellus. She slunk over to me while Ember stood beside me to just keep watch.

Ocellus stepped even closer to me with her hands rubbing up and down her arms. Even if the atmosphere was pleasant and very inviting, she was still surrounded by people who would likely have a much colder reaction should her disguise come off. I then leaned over to her and asked, "How're you holding up, love bug?"

"It's...so pleasant here... This is Ponyville? I see why you and Smolder had such nice things to say. There's so much love in the air... So much happiness." Ocellus muttered as a very timid smile spread across her draconic muzzle. Even though surrounded by very many strangers, I think she felt comfortable in being nearly invisible to so many unfocused eyes. Hiding in plain sight. Although she then asked, "Do you think...they'll accept the real me?"

"In time. Just...keep that disguise on for now, OK? At least until you don't need it anymore." I replied with my hand resting on hers. We watched as Celaeno came over to the six friends and began to introduce herself to Fluttershy. Judging by the way Fluttershy looked over at me with a cockeyed glance had me suspecting she just found out I was not making stuff up that day when I came home and told her that I had been kidnapped off a train by a crew of sky pirates. While they chatted, Gallus snatched a few cupcakes off the tray Pinkie Pie was carrying around and brought one over to me. "Thanks, Gallus. I almost forgot what Sugarcube Corner's products even taste like."

"Tastes great to me!" The happy griffon boy replied while also passing one to Ocellus too. While probably not exactly hungry, she was more than happy to at least sample one. Gallus even passed one to Ember as well. "Oh, right. One for you too."

"Thank you. And these are...what'd they call them? Cupcakes? It kind of looks like you could carry it in a cup..." Ember asked before she and I took a bite almost in unison. It was nothing special. Just a classic white dough cupcake with buttercream icing, but the sheer quality of it sent my senses ablaze with wonderful sensory nostalgia. I used to sample those wares from Sugarcube Corner frequently and was reminded of just how long it had been since I had last even seen the place. Ember was especially impressed as I noticed her eyes roll back in her head. "Oh my... This is...just about the sweetest thing I've ever tasted... Even out on the Empty Plains, I never tasted anything like this."

"Yeah, we did go a bit light on desserts out there..." I grumbled as I remembered most of the desserts we did end up trying were few and far between and were mostly fruit based and largely unsweetened. Delicious in their own right, but not like a good cake. I then watched Gallus as he scanned the crowd and the Ponyville skyline beyond them. "So then... Now that we're in Ponyville, what's your take on it?"

Gallus rubbed a fist under his chin before he said, "I dunno about the aesthetics, but...I think I dig it. Although I bet it's not always this noisy."

"Nah, Ponyville's pretty quiet most of the time. But when they party, they party well. Although I'm surprised they set this all up without Pinkie Pie. She's the premier party planner in town."

The crowd was starting to wind down a bit by then. This was not so much a party as it was a welcoming display for the sake of morale. Refreshments were passed out and everyone was ecstatic to be back home, but there was not much of a reason to stick around longer than necessary. Bit by bit, the locals who turned out to welcome us began to depart. Although Maud Pie then finally approached me now that it was just a little quieter. I greeted her with a wave of my hand. "Good to have you back in Ponyville, Maud."

"It's nice to be back, although I can't stay long. I'll bunk at Pinkie's place for the night and head home tomorrow. I need to check in with my professors to discuss resuming my studies." Maud replied while she set a hoof on my hand. I think she really wanted a hug, but knew she was probably a bit heavy to climb onto my lap on such short notice. And she did look tired. Moreso than usual. "I'm...really glad you made it home. I can rest easy knowing you're here now."

"Thanks for all you did, Maud. It wouldn't have been the same without the same without you." I sighed before I grasped her hoof in my hand with just the slightest display of a shake. Although when she stepped away, Fluttershy was on her way back over to me. And someone was eager to say hello as they waited for an opportunity to catch her alone with me. Gallus and Ocellus noticed someone else drawing near and backed off to give us some room. I glanced at our guest and asked, "Can I help you, admiral?"

Fluttershy glanced to her left in awe as Seaspray stood over us in that glistening iridescent armor of his. The kindly hippogriff captain bowed to my wife while he asked, "So sorry if I'm interrupting anything, but are you the wife of this fine man here?"

Fluttershy stuttered and stammered a bit as she beheld yet another regal hippogriff towering over her. "Oh my... I knew the queen is gorgeous, but... Are all hippogriffs this pretty?"

I failed to suppress a snicker before I could respond. "Heh... Yeah, pretty much. I like to call them the birds of paradise."

Seaspray could only give a hearty laugh at that compliment. Fluttershy smiled crookedly as she said, "My goodness... Well, yes. I am Fluttershy and James is...my wonderful husband."

"In that case, it is a pleasure to meet you, madam. I am Admiral Seaspray and I was fortunate enough to be the first to welcome your husband to my home of Capricorn Island. Let it be said that our Sir James here is one of the finest men I've ever known and it was nothing short of an honor serving with him on the battlefield. And I see that he chose his bride equally well, madam." Seaspray replied with his own unique flair that was nothing short of a joy to listen to.

"First the queen and now you... I see why James had nothing but the highest praises for you hippogriffs when he came home from Capricorn Island. It sounds like you're all amazing people." Fluttershy giggled with a wrist held to her lips. She did have an affinity for birds herself, so it must have been a pleasure getting to meet such beautiful avian creatures who are generally very fine people in their own right.

"And before I forget... There's someone who I think wants to meet you." Seaspray said slyly before he called out over the crowd. "Sky Beak! Report to me at once!"

Sure enough, one specific hippogriff clad in gilded armor swooped over the crowd on his glorious wingspan. As he approached, Seaspray took a step back before he could depart. "I will just leave you both to it. May we meet again later today, my friends."

Sky Beak and Fluttershy instantly locked eyes with each other while I allowed them to speak to each other first. And Fluttershy quickly put the pieces together. "You're...Mr. Sky Beak?! James had such nice things to say about you!"

"My boy told you about me, huh?" Sky Beak chuckled before bowing to my wife. "It's great to finally meet my daughter-in-law. And what a fine young lady you are!"

Fluttershy immediately cocked her head to one side with such an amusing gaze of confusion in her eyes. I suppose she must have forgotten about that detail. Or did I never tell her? It is hard to recall at this moment. Although I then said, "He's basically the closest thing to a father I have in this world. And I love him for that."

"Ooooooh... Now I remember." Fluttershy muttered in some slight embarrassment before bowing to Sky Beak as well. "Then... Thank you for being such a good father to him. He's told some...not very nice things about his dad back where he came from."

"I know... I was told. And I want to be better than that." Sky Beak replied solemnly before stepped up beside me and draping his wing over my shoulders. We gave and received a smile from each other before he said, "Every boy and every man needs a true father in their lives and I was happy to step up and take that role. And this boy has made me proud so many times. You found yourself a good man, Miss Fluttershy."

"Love you too, papa bird." I replied while Fluttershy's wings sprang open wide, her hoofs covering her lips as she likely tried to not squeal at the display of adoration between father and son for the first time. She never met my true father and I know it would be best it remained that way. But I could not ask for a better father than that wonderful papa bird at my side. I think I was blushing when I realized exactly what Fluttershy was seeing and spoke in spite of the warmth in my face. "He's a great dad. Really, he is."

"I can tell... I'm glad at least one of us has father in our lives." Fluttershy said almost somberly. At least until I remembered why. It feels like so long ago when she told me, but I never forgot. She never knew her father. And she eventually lost her mother. Fluttershy then said, "You're always welcome at our place, Mr. Sky Beak."

I think he noticed that slight emotional dip in her eyes. And so I whispered the unfortunate truth into Sky Beak's ear. He nodded with a firm frown on his beak before stepping over to her and pulling my wife into a soft feathery hug. "Thank you, Fluttershy. Although since we're technically in-laws now... Why don't you just call me 'Dad' from now on?"

Fluttershy's eyes opened wide while I had to struggle to hold back a laugh. Ember, who had been patiently quiet and observant, leaned over my shoulder and whispered into my ear. "You really did find yourself a great dad."

"I know, right?" I chuckled in return. "I just hope we can see him more often. It complicates things when someone lives oversees."

It was right around then that the crowd finally began to disperse properly. We had been welcomed home and they did not want to wear our their welcome. And if there was one thing we all had in common, it was that we were tired. I am sure that everyone just wanted to go home, plop themselves down on their bed, and just start to reacclimate themselves to where they belonged. But not Pinkie Pie. She still had enough energy to make a statement to the Cutie Mark Crusaders. "Hey, lucky ladies! Now that you've got your cutie marks, we need to plan your cute-ceañera! Let's head over to my place and get brainstorming! You've had this coming for a long time and we need to get it just about perfect!"

"Oh yeah, we do need that! Mom, Dad, I'll catch up with you later, all right?!" Scootaloo replied while I nodded and waved at her in parting. We finally got caught up and could reconnect at the dinner table that night. Finally earning their cutie marks was a massive deal to the three fillies and they deserved to take an afternoon to plan out their perfect party.

Applejack then let out a yawn before she almost slumped to her knees. "Yup, I think we all deserve a lil' alone time ta get settled. Don't know what it is about bein' back home, but I am just plum tuckered right now. I'm probably gonna crash right into bed, then wake up for some dinner in a few hours, then go right back ta sleep and nap 'til mornin'. We can all catch up tomorrow, right?"

Big Macintosh could not even muster one of his iconic eeyups. It was like as soon as we were back in familiar territory, we all could finally relax. And our bodies were far too eager to leave all that battlefield baggage behind. Rarity too sighed and said, "I really should be getting back to my boutique as well. I've probably accumulated quite the backlog by now. Hopefully Mitta was able to hold down the fort while we were gone."

"No kidding. I feel like I can barely get myself back in the air. I'll probably just walk home before going airborne for five seconds." Rainbow Dash chuckled before letting out an impressively long yawn. "I know I like my naps, but I swear I've never felt like I've needed one more than now..."

"We all do, Rainbow... We all do." Twilight nodded while both she and Spike looked to be on the same page. Poor Spike probably had to deal with more paperwork than ever before while serving under Cadence during the war. "How about we have a little tea before taking a nap for a few hours, Spike?"

"Sounds good to me... I'll brew up my best brew of chamomile and mint." The dragon boy replied before he suddenly glanced at Fluttershy. "Oh, wait! Fluttershy! You were looking after Owlowiscious while we were gone, right?"

My wife beamed at us all while she said, "Oh, about that! I was looking after all your pets while you were away. As soon as I heard you would be coming home today, I dropped them all off at home for you. Except for Winona. Granny Smith was happy to look after her the whole time. You should find them waiting at home."

"Awww, you're a peach, Fluttershy! I hope Gummy didn't give you any trouble. He can sure be snappy!" Pinkie Pie giggled before she looked at her sister and said, "Anyway, ready for a night at my place, Maud? We can even make another batch of... Oooooh, wait. You don't even like rock candy, right?"

Maud Pie cracked a surprisingly crooked yet subtle smile. "Yeah, sounds fun. Just give me a minute first."

Pinkie Pie's sister then walked over to me with that smile fading. Our eyes met for a moment before she reached out to me and held me in a hug. I did the same with my hand on the back of her head. She whispered to me, "In spite of everything that happened... I really enjoyed our time together."

"Yeah... Thanks for being there for me, Maud." I muttered with an exhausted sigh. I could still remember. When I was at my most helpless, she became a stone wall to shield me from anything or anyone desperate enough to take a dagger to my throat. I would not be there at that moment had Maud not protected me. "I owe you my life."

"You would've done the same for me." She muttered frankly, her cheek rubbing up against mine. "If I don't see you soon, I'll see you this holiday season. I'll get back to you on that. Need to talk it over with everypony back home."

"I'm looking forward to it. Tell Marble I said hello." I whispered with our embrace loosening. With a part to plan and three excited fillies in her company, Pinkie Pie rolled off with her sister trailing behind at a more leisurely pace. Although we were not the only ones left. Novo was still there with her entire cadre of archers while Celaeno was speaking with her crew. And while the crowd had dispersed, several stragglers were checking out the Zephyrus and Alabaster from below. It is indeed a rare sight when an airship docks in town. I do not think it happened once before my trip to Capricorn Island.

With everyone just about ready to head home and rest after a long journey home, Rainbow Dash trotted up to me and lifted herself higher to whisper discreetly into my ear. "Hey, James. Have you seen G? She just disappeared on me a while ago."

"Gilda? Oh, right. About her..." I muttered while trying to keep my voice from reaching Fluttershy. There was a lot riding on their upcoming encounter. "She's...waiting for the right opportunity to approach Fluttershy. But when that's all over, she'll be coming by your place to bunk for the night. Be sure to leave the door unlocked in case you're not awake to let her in."

"My place? Sweet. Maybe we can have a jam session like the old days. Thanks for the heads up." Rainbow Dash said quietly with a wink of confidence. When she pushed herself off my wheelchair, she let out another yawn. "Anyway... I'll see you girls tomorrow. How about we all get together for lunch at the café? Really get settled back into old routines."

"I couldn't think of a better way to really cement putting this mess behind us. I'll bring a bottle of my best wine, darlings. And we need to make sure Pinkie Pie knows too!" Rarity replied with her fatigue briefly subsiding.

I noticed someone approaching. Gallus had stepped away from a distracted Smolder and Ocellus and came up to me. I think he had been listening in and knew that if he was going to say something, that was the time to do it. "Hey, uh... Now that we're here... What's next for me? Where do I go?"

This raised some good questions. Gallus and I had discussed getting him to Ponyville in order to give him a better place to live. But what now? Especially when we were all too exhausted from the ordeal of warfare to even try to think of what to do next. Thankfully, Applejack stepped in. "How 'bout this, Gallus? Why don't ya bunk with us at Sweet Apple Acres? We always love company and my folks and I always have a few guest rooms ready. You can stay as long as ya need to until ya figure out what happens next."

"Wow, really? Just like that with no strings attached? Sure, I'm good for it. Thanks." Gallus replied as he stammered a bit from the unexpected and unconditional show of hospitality from Applejack. I would have expected no less from her. But he then looked up at me with a less happy gaze. The griffon boy held up a hand and said, "Thanks for getting me here. I think you really weren't kidding when you said Ponyville's a great place to be. I'll be seeing you around, right?"

"Count on it." I retorted while I took hold of his hand for a gentle shake. "Take care of yourself, Gallus. You're in a good place now. If you have any questions, you come find me. I know what it's like feeling out of place here at first."

I think I saw a few tears starting to build at the edges of his eyes. In just a few days, his entire life had been turned upside-down in all the best ways. It would probably be a while before he adapted to the wonderful hospitality of Ponyville's people. It was something I definitely emphasized with. He struggled to hide a sniffle while he wiped his eyes. "Sounds like you know where you're coming from..."

"Hey... It's OK." I whispered with my hand gently scritching his feathery head. "I cried a little too on my first day here. It's OK if it feels a bit overwhelming."

All he did was nod while drying his tears. I felt for the boy. While I am sure my background is nowhere near as awful as his must have been, spending twenty-five years on Earth has a way of leaving you bitter after a while. It was such a jarring change of pace for me and Gallus would experience that too. I watched the griffon boy step over to Applejack and Big Macintosh with Granny Smith still waiting nearby to lead them home. And with one very tired wave, they were off.

It was at this point that Celaeno finally drew near. Her crew waited over yonder for her to return, but still waved at me in solidarity. "How you holding up? Feels good being back home, right?"

"Yeah... That first encounter was a bit overwhelming... Didn't expect the entire town to welcome us back like that." I retorted while adoring the look of that flower wreath draped over her shoulders. Although I then asked, "So then... What's next for you and the crew?"

Celaeno cracked a smile while glancing around at our surroundings. "I was thinking...we stay docked for a few hours. Do a little sightseeing, maybe grab a bite, stretch our land legs. And after, we should head back up to Canterlot and report in."

"And you've never been to Ponyville before, right? Take your time. It's a good place." I replied with a smile even as she patted me on the shoulder.

"Yeah, it must be after they rolled out the red carpet like that. I don't think I ever saw that hard a welcome back home myself and my people do love a good party." Celaeno snickered before her gaze began to soften. She then tapped her peg leg on the ground a few times and said, "So then... Now that this whole mess is over... When're we gonna do something about this?"

The sight of that shiny peg leg of raw emerald reminded me of a choice encounter I had with Zecora. And the words of warning I heard from that zebra herbalist. "Well, Zecora's not back yet. She wasn't exactly a priority evacuee when we departed. I say...check back with me in maybe six weeks. We'll go see her and figure out what needs to be done since it sounded like there is some risk involved."

I saw Celaeno's eyes brighten up. Genuinely excited and hopeful. "I'm gonna owe you big for this. And I still owe you for what you did for us already. Gotta start thinking about retributions..."

"Yeah, we'll cross that bridge when we come to it. Until then, you guys just take it easy for a while." I replied before Celaeno and I held each other for a hug. "Thanks for all you did out there."

"And thank you for being the hero we needed. I'll see you around, James. Hopefully sooner than later." Celaeno sighed with an almost somber smile on her beak. When she stepped away, she led her crew along into town. Although I noticed Boyle and Mullet standing on opposite sides of Squabble. Most likely to be ready to wrangle him in if he caused a scene. It looked like that goofball had already eaten his flower wreath...

One by one, we saw our friends off. Until it was just Fluttershy and I with Ember still presiding behind us. And Smolder and Ocellus still whispering to each other nearby as were Embers twelve subordinates. The disguised Changeling looked more at ease now that there were fewer people around. Ember then sighed with her arms crossed and said, "Feels like an end of an era... But in a good way. Now that the place has cleared out, I really do like this kind of atmosphere. Quiet, but not in the same way as an open valley between the mountains..."

"Ponyville can be very quiet on its less busy days. I think just about everypony is finally able to relax now that the war's truly over. It got really crazy for a couple of days when we all heard the war had ended and I guess everypony burned themselves out." Fluttershy said before bursting into an amused giggle. I wonder how the town must have looked right after victory was declared. Pinkie Pie would have been proud.

Novo approached us at the first opportunity. We all looked up at her as she said, "So then... I guess now's a good time for you lovebirds to get home. You live nearby?"

I pointed to the west and explained, "Not really. We have a cottage past the west edge of town. Right outside the Everfree Forest."

"Sounds like a long walk. That won't do. How about I chaperone you all home in style? Come on up!" Novo retorted, hand extended towards the Alabaster while I saw her men hurrying up the gangplank to prepare for departure. They knew we would not refuse such an offer.

Fluttershy's eyes widened before she looked up at the Alabaster above. "Really?! We can...ride that?!"

"Of course you can, honey! Come on, my treat. You're the guest of honor today!" Novo retorted before Ember placed her helmet over her head and started pushing me towards the gangplank. Fluttershy stammered and stuttered while following as literally everyone began to follow. Novo called out to Seaspray on the way up. "Admiral! Tell the helmsman to set her to slow ahead!"

"Slow ahead! At once, your majesty!" Seaspray replied before he disappeared from sight. The gentle rumbling of the Alabaster's engines could be heard even before the gangplank had been retracted.

The deck was more crowded than I was used to seeing now that we had so many dragons out. And I saw Fluttershy's face brightening as the Alabaster began to gain some more altitude. "Oh my, oh my, I've never flown like this before!"

"Yeah, first time aboard an airship is always a trip." I retorted, having experienced the Zephyrus, the Alabaster, and even the Olympia in just the past few months. "Enjoy the view. It's a good one."

The Alabaster turned to the west before it began to soar along at a leisurely pace over Ponyville's rooftops. No more than a hundred feet off the ground. Probably just to dazzle the locals as it buzzed overhead. I think they were trying to stall for time to really let us enjoy the trip since Fluttershy's cottage was only relatively near.

Barely five minutes was all it took for my home to come into view. We passed over the meadow just west of town with that lovely little cottage coming up ahead. Smolder was at the front of the bow to point ahead for Ocellus to see where she lived. It must have been such a joy for Smolder to see a place she finally came to call home coming into view. Ember peered over the side of the deck and asked, "That's your house? It's...different from the one I was assigned to."

"I tailored it myself when I first moved in. I've always had a fondness for the beauty of nature that you just don't get in Cloudsdale." Fluttershy explained with Ember's eyes widening at the mention of a city she had never heard of before.

"Clouds...dale... Wait... You mean to tell me..." Ember muttered as the gears turned in her head. Desperately trying to process such a foreign concept to herself. I almost laughed when I remembered taking a break upon a cloud out on the Empty Plains while Ember was with me only for her to drop right through it when she tried to land on it. There may be dragons who can fly, but they lack some of the qualities of other aerial beings. "There's an entire city out there in the sky?! And I'm guessing...it's made outta clouds?!"

Fluttershy happily replied, "Yes! It's home to most of the pegasi in this section of Equestria. Rainbow Dash and I came to Ponyville from Cloudsdale."

"Huh... The more you know." Ember muttered in bewilderment as the Alabaster started to come in for a landing. But it was then that Ember's tone became more solemn. She looked at me and said, "It's almost time."

It took me a second to understand what she meant. And I felt a twinge of dread in my heart. "Thank you for...everything, Ember. I wouldn't have made it without you."

Fluttershy overheard and watched in silence. Ember rested a hand on my shoulder and said, "I would've been worse off had I never met you."

I found it difficult to even bring myself to look at Ember. To have to say goodbye now almost felt like an alien concept. Day after day, she was at my side without fail. Moreso than anyone else. I brought my hand to my shoulder and rested it over Ember's fingers. She then whispered to my ear, "I'm not going anywhere until you're fully situated here. Not until I have no doubts about leaving you alone."

She put her arms around me from behind as the Alabaster ceased its decent. While the crew went about to secure the moorings before the gangplank could be lowered, Fluttershy stepped to the side to look at us with a soft smile. "Dragon Lord Ember..."

"Yes?" She replied, head turning a bit to look in my wife's direction. I too cast a glance her way.

Fluttershy then said softly as always, "Thank you for looking out for him. I can tell that...you both mean a lot to each other. You're always welcome to visit us."

Ember sighed deeply before I could feel her jaw atop my head as it clenched a bit to allow her to smile. She then lifted her jaw from my head and began to oh so sweetly drag her fingers along my bandaged scalp. "I would be lost without this man."

I almost cried. Such a meaningful caress. And Fluttershy whispered to me with a bit of a knowing wink in her eye. "She's wonderful."

"She's the best." I retorted with a quiet chuckle. Ember did not even try to refute that statement for once. Only then did the gangplank start to lower while all the guests began to make their way down. But we stayed where we were for a little longer.

Ember was still in full armor despite everything. It must have conflicted so hard with her gentle tone and movements, at least to Fluttershy. And she did confirm this with another whisper to me. "She looks so fearsome...but she's so nice too."

"Just wait until she takes that armor off. She's beautiful." I retorted, but not without Ember noticing. She placed both hands on opposite sides of my neck as if she was threatening to strangle me. And she could have too. But I knew she never would. I glanced back at her and said, "What? You know it's the truth."

Ember grunted playfully as her hands slid lower to hold me in an embrace. Face still shrouded by my helmet, she then playfully spoke, "If you could, I bet you would tell the whole world that."

Fluttershy grimaced with a suppressed desire to laugh at the playful air hovering around us. And I said smugly, "I just might. The world needs to know the Dragon Lord is the most beautiful dragoness in all the land. Why rescue a princess in the tower when you can court the beautiful guardian dragon instead?"

"Oh, you charmer!" Ember howled while taking a step back to laugh. I normally do not get so bold, but Ember has always been someone I could trust with my life. The only reason we were so witty towards each other was the sheer level of trust that had been built in recent months. Fluttershy could see this too and giggled along with the joyous Dragon Lord. But Ember then silenced herself and held me from behind, her armored head resting on my shoulder. "And you say I'm the best. Who's the best man I know? This little warrior poet."

Fluttershy's eyes widened in delight to hear that precious little title Ember had bestowed upon me. She then squealed louder than she usually does, "You two are just so adorable together!"

I think we both blushed at that remark. I felt my face grow hot while Ember lifted her head from my shoulder. It was then we decided it was time to head down. I had been away from home long enough. But when I was rolled over to the top of the gangplank, Seaspray was waiting for us. The admiral inhaled deeply before he said, "This is your home, yes? Such a fine little place to be. There's something very different about the air out here. Lush and fragrant with floral hues. Not at all like the crisp mountain air or the misty air of the shoreline back home."

"It's the perfect place if you just want to get away from it all after a long day." I replied before Ember began to roll me down the gangplank with Fluttershy leading us along. I saw that Ocellus and Smolder were the last to leave the Alabaster before us and they were just surveying our home from a distance. Smolder looked like she was just savoring being back home after so long away. A place she had only just gotten accustomed to calling her own. And Ocellus... She was just speechless. She stood there while processing the lovely little home before her. I then rested my hand atop the false dragoness' head and said, "Welcome home, love bug."

"This...is where I can stay?" Ocellus asked with such a look of hope in her eyes. Smolder looked her way and grinned too. She knew what it was like to finally have a home where she could be safe and happy.

My words used to address Ocellus caught Fluttershy's ear. And I knew then that this was the best time to explain. "Love bug...?"

"Yeah, about that... Ocellus, come here." I replied while tapping my lap. Ocellus flinched at Fluttershy's inquisitive statement and hurried over to me before being seated comfortably on my lap. I looked at my wife and said, "Now that there's no one around... There's something you need to know. Show her, Ocellus."

She squinted her eyes shut in dread just before a flash of harmless green fire engulfed her for just an instant. And there Ocellus sat, her pure Changeling form on display. Fluttershy was understandably shocked, but did not reply with as much volume as I expected. "Another Changeling?!"

Ocellus immediately cowered at Fluttershy's sudden shout as my wife took a step back. The little love bug whimpered, "Please don't hate me... I can't even go back to the hive anymore... I just...want to belong..."

Smolder was quick to jump to her friend's defense as well and stepped between us. "I was out there with her the whole time. Ocellus is a good girl. A really good girl. She's OK by me."

I then took the opportunity to sing my little friend's praises as well. I put my arms around the little Changeling mare and held her against me in an embrace. "Trust me, dear. This little thing is the best love bug you'll ever see. She has nowhere to go and I promised her that she can have a happy life with us in Ponyville. Please."

Ocellus then added almost desperately, "You don't even have to feed me! I can even become something smaller if I'm taking up too much space. And I can be really quiet. I know how to hide. I won't get in the way... I won't...be a burden..."

Fluttershy's wary gaze became increasing conflicted the more she was spoken to. She already had a positive first encounter with Thorax and that may have made her not quite as uneasy around Ocellus at first sight, but we still needed to handle this situation carefully. Ember then decided to speak up and gently rested her hand atop the cowering Changeling's head. "You have nothing to worry about from her. She was nothing but helpful to us on the battlefield and never gave us a reason to doubt her."

My wife looked at Ember and then back at Ocellus before asking, "Do you even know what a Changeling is? Or what they've done in Equestria?"

"Yes. We saw their queen. She infiltrated us." Ember said firmly with her eyes narrowing slightly.

"She... She was there?! The Changeling Queen?!" Fluttershy shrieked, no doubt remembering very vividly the invasion of Canterlot that she must have been present to witness. Ocellus shrank into my embrace even harder as I expected accusations of the poor thing having served as a spy.

"Sure was, honey. Creepiest mare I've ever seen. Almost ran her through on my sword." A voice called out while a shadow descended over us. Novo glided gently down from the deck of the Alabaster and softly landed beside us. "But as it turned out, she wasn't there to start trouble. She just snuck in to give us some valuable information about the enemy and then bolted once the deed was done. It sounded like she had just as much to lose as we did if the enemy won in the end. And this sweet little lady had nothing to do with that mess."

Ocellus rapidly nodded as she added, "I should've been able to sense her, but I couldn't... I've been disconnected from the hive. In can't go back even if I wanted to..."

"Please, Fluttershy..." I asked again with my chin resting atop Ocellus' head. "Please give this love bug a chance. I trust her and she trusts me. She won't be a problem."

Fluttershy began to approach with much of her initial wariness having faded by then. Ocellus even began to relax in my arms. She could probably sense the receding negative emotions through the fluctuations of my wife's impressive love capacity. Once she was just a few steps away, Fluttershy asked softly, "Are you a good love bug?"

She did not say Changeling. That use of such an affectionate title surprised all of us. Especially little Ocellus. She started to nod, but then hesitated. "I hope I am... I don't want to hurt anyone. I just...want to be happy. To make others happy. Is that...wrong?"

A genuine welcoming smile spread across Fluttershy's lips before she looked up at me. "You found so many good people out there while you were away."

That was the only answer we needed. I released my grasp on Ocellus to let her step down to the ground. Fluttershy then rubbed her hoof over the smooth rounded contours of the Changeling's head and said, "All right. We'll figure something out. Just be good and you can stay. Ocellus, right? I'm Fluttershy."

"Thank you, Fluttershy... And...you have so much love in you... It's so warm and sweet..." Ocellus replied before quickly catching herself. "Oh, I wasn't eating any! I was just...tasting it. If you want, I can only feed from the love James has. It's...bottomless, I swear. He never comes close to running out."

"Oh, I believe you. His love really is just that deep." Fluttershy replied without the slightest show of alarm. She looked at me while I nodded and smiled to show that I was more than comfortable in letting the little love bug feed off of me at any time. Fluttershy then said, "You can feed whenever you want and from whoever you want if they don't mind. Just as long as it doesn't hurt them."

"It shouldn't. And I don't think I'll need much from any one person with...how much love will be in that house." Ocellus giggled almost nervously. It was good to get that introduction out of the way. Ocellus was finally safe and sound.

Ember then turned to her subordinates, who looked like they were unsure of what to do or say. Although they were being admirably patient. She then waved at them and said, "We'll be here a little longer. Just...do as you please. But don't cause trouble. No fire unless you need it."

They said nothing, but all nodded. The twelve armored dragons began to disperse in just about every direction. But as they did so, Sky Beak swooped down from the Alabaster and landed near us. "Shall I at least see you to the door?"

"Actually...it'd be nice if you could stay longer than that. There's someone I want you to meet." I replied while Novo wiggled her eyebrows at Sky Beak as a deep soulful chuckle filled her throat. Sky Beak's eyes widened as he began to process what I was implying.

Ember pushed me along the path as we all headed over to the little bridge that spanned the brook in front of the cottage. But as soon as we crossed it, I felt the need to speak. "Ember. I'd like to walk the rest of the way."

"All right. Easy now..." She muttered before securing the locks on the wheels. When she stepped before me and removed the footrests, she held out both hands with the palms facing upward. While I did not need that much assistance by then, I did not refuse. I placed my hands atop hers with our fingers curling to take hold as she began to step backwards. The greater leverage made it much easier to rise out of that chair thanks to Ember's iron grip. She smiled up at me once I was standing and said, "You're right. It's much more reassuring to see you standing on your own two feet now that you're home."

I took a moment to really survey my surroundings now that I was standing right outside my own house. It felt...momentous. So simple, yet carrying so much weight. I closed my eyes and inhaled the familiar scents of nature that always surrounded that cottage. It was only then did I truly understand that I was home.

We headed up the path to the front door and I saw Ember recoil in shock as I reached for the handle. And I realized why. I very nearly hit my head on the door frame after spending so much time away and using doors that were designed for all general sizes in Equestria's population. Even a moderate tap could aggravate my wound. I very carefully ducked low and under the frame before finding myself back inside the cottage I had not seen in too long.

The wonderful scent of hardwood filled my nose. The sights of the minty green finish on the floors and walls and the pure light brown of the rafters above instilled me with a powerful sense of nostalgia. I ran my fingers over the stone fireplace on my right as I took in the sights and smells. And soon the sounds as little critters ran across the walkways built out of the rafters above. Some even stopped and waved their little paws at me in greeting. I had not been there in weeks and Fluttershy's many little animal friends must have been wondering of where I had gone. Ember followed in after me first and said, "This is...very different from the cottage I was staying in... So much wood and... It feels...more primitive, but not as primitive as the caves back home."

"I tried to retain an interior design that blended well with all the nature around me. And all the little creatures to live around us are free to come and go as they please. I have so many little friends here. Like little Hummingway up there." Fluttershy explained while she pointed out a little hummingbird perched atop the cabinet just beside the door. He waved his little wing at us in greeting. Smolder and Ocellus then stepped inside while they both looked equally relieved to be back in a proper home. Smolder led Ocellus off into the side bedroom where she and Smolder bunk together. But when Novo and Sky Beak followed us in with Seaspray standing outside by the door like a guard, Fluttershy then asked, "Oh, your majesty! Since you hippogriffs are part bird, does that mean you can talk to birds too?"

"If you mean we can imitate birdcalls, then we sure can. And speaking of which..." Novo replied before she pointed at the doorway leading into the nursery. "I think someone else wants to say hello."

A white form immediately took to the air from the floor and fluttered right at me. I held out my hand to provide a perch almost on instinct and was greeted by a familiar sight. A beautiful white dove was perched upon my fingers and was constantly cooing deeply in joy. With all that had been happening recently, I had almost forgotten about Angela. "Oh man... Hey there, pretty bird. It's been way too long."

No one interrupted as I took a moment to reconnect with my little pet dove. He cooing never stopped as she preened my fingers while they reached for her head. And she dutifully bowed while I went to work on applying scritches all over her feathery scalp. Novo then peeked past me and said, "You really do have a thing for birds, honey. No wonder you get along with us griffs so well."

Ember noticed a coat rack near the front door that usually only gets used during winter with scarves and hats and had the idea to hang her helmet on one of the hooks. While she began to look around the living room to familiarize herself with the rustic accommodations of Fluttershy's cottage, Sky Beak stepped up beside me and eyed the little dove who would not stop cooing at me. "Nice place you have out here, James. Cozy."

"Yeah, I never get tired of this place... I spent my weekends in places like this when I was a kid, so I grew to love it out here." I replied while Fluttershy began to approach the doorway that Angela had emerged from. And she looked back knowing at me. I felt my chest tighten upon realizing where she was going. The nursery. I knew what was coming as she disappeared inside and lowered myself to my knees, Angela leaving my hand to perch herself atop my shoulder. "Oh boy, here it comes..."

All eyes fell upon me with Ember being the first to speak. "What's wrong?"

"There's someone I need to introduce you all to." I replied while not blinking once. Barely a minute later, Fluttershy emerged from the nursery. And cradled in one arm was something wrapped up in swaddling. I held my breath as I saw my wife smiling warmly at me.

"What...is that? Is that what I think it is?" Ember muttered softly as we all went silent. All I did was nod. Everyone stood back to leave Fluttershy and I to this very precious reunion. Fluttershy quietly walked over to me without a sound and looked down at who was in her embrace. And there she was. A barely awake tiny foal with a pale yellow face and a little mane of pink and chocolate brown hair. And she had my eyes.

I was spellbound. I had only very recently become a father when the emperor sent out his declaration of war. I had to leave all that behind after so little time. And now that I was home again... It was just like the first time I ever saw that precious filly. I sired her. I watched over her mother as she grew within that wonderful mare. I witnessed her birth. And I held her in my own two hands when she was not even a minute old. And just liek that day, little Gladesong was placed into my as she looked up at me with my own eyes. And like that day, I cried. I cradled my baby girl to my chest and tried so very hard to be as quiet as possible as I sobbed lightly.

Although I was not the only one who was crying. Gladesong too began to whimper and cry rather quietly as she gazed up at me. This caught me by surprise. It is not like her to cry. Certainly not when she is being cradled. And when I looked down at her, she was looking up at me with big tears streaming down her face. Why so upset in my arms? She was not afraid. Did she see something that upset her? And it was Fluttershy who came to a conclusion first. "Uh oh... I think she didn't expect you to come home with all your hair gone. I don't think she likes your new look."

"Oh, sweetheart... Daddy had to get it all cut off. But it'll grow back, I promise." I whispered to my daughter. I cradled her head with one hand and touched my nose to hers, hoping that being close enough for her to only see my face would keep her from seeing the bandages covering my scalp. And it worked. Her tears stopped flowing and she cooed sweetly as I booped her nose with my own again. Fresh tears still staining my face, I whispered to her. "Daddy didn't know how much he missed you until he saw you again... Love you, sweetie. My little Gladesong."

Fluttershy was soon in tears as well and stepped forward to embrace us both. That precious little filly was tucked safely between her father and mother and sounded very happy and content. This... This reminded me of what I had. No matter what happened out there, or who came into my life, Fluttershy would always have been the first. And my home would always be with her and the family we had made together. "It's...so good to be home."

Not a word was spoken around us. At least until a voice was heard from the next room over. "Hang on, did I just hear who I think I did?"

Sure enough, Smolder came running out of the bedroom and rushed over to us. And little Gladesong's eyes lit up as she saw her favorite dragon looking down at her. "Dra dra! Dra dra!"

"Yeah, your dra dra's home! And she brought your daddy back too, just like she promised!" Smolder spoke with a huge grin and a very giddy smile. She had always been our personal babysitter and looked almost ecstatic to see that precious little filly again. Gladesong was too bundled up to move her limbs, but I could still feel her stirring in her swaddling. She wanted to be held by her favorite dragon. Smolder then pleaded quietly with outstretched, "Can I hold her? Please?"

"Sure. Looks like she really missed you too." I whispered with my daughter being gently passed to the young lady before us. Smolder expertly cradled the baby girl in her arms, even rocking her a bit to soothe her.

"Man, I didn't know how much I missed you... And I really did find your daddy out there. Speaking of which..." Smolder whispered before looking over at a little Changeling peeking out from the doorway she ad just emerged from. "He's not the only one I found. I brought home a friend too. Ocellus, come say hello."

Our new friend cautiously approached with eyes wide in amazement. Ember beat her too it and looked down at Gladesong from above, eyes filled with so many conflicting emotions. I suspect she is really not used to being around very young children. "You really do have offspring..."

"I know I don't really give off any real dad vibes, but that's only because she's a couple months at most. I haven't really settled into it yet." I retorted with some amusement. Finally home after so long and the concept of fatherhood was something I was still trying to get accustomed to.

Ocellus finally looked Gladesong in the eyes while the little filly looked back at the young Changeling mare. And she whispered softly, "She's just...so full of the purest love... Such a happy little thing..."

And Gladesong was only too happy to say hello. Or she at least tried. "La ba!"

We all stared while Smolder snickered under her breath. "I think she's trying to say 'love bug'. You're not the first Changeling she's met."

"I'm not?!" Ocellus squealed as she recoiled from such a sweet greeting from the happiest little filly in Ponyville. She then cracked a giddy smile and said, "Well...yes! I am a love bug! I know I might look kind of scary, but you don't mind, right?"

"La ba! La ba!" Gladesong squealed before Ocellus touched her nose to hers for a sweet little greeting of her own.

Smolder then smirked at us and said, "If this sweet little thing likes Ocellus, then you know she's a good girl. I don't wanna hear any complaints about the new Changeling in town, all right?"

"OK, OK, I admit that she must be a good person if Gladesong is that happy to meet her. Although I was getting that impression at first anyway." Fluttershy giggled while Smolder gently handed our daughter back to us. Although it was then she noticed the other guests standing behind me. And she knew there were more introductions to be made. "Mr. Sky Beak... Don't you want to say hello?"

"Why...yes. Yes, I'd be happy to." The fatherly stallion said while he stepped forward and lowered himself to the floor to avoid towering over us. He leaned over to look down at the little filly in my arms while she gazed up at him with eyes widened with wonder. "My goodness, you're just the most precious little thing I've seen in years..."

He seemed to be forgetting something. And I decided to be the one to remind him. I gently held out Gladesong to him and whispered to my daughter, "This is your grandpa, sweetheart. And he's a wonderful guy."

I saw Sky Beak visibly flinch while Fluttershy giggled as well. Smolder even crossed her arms and said, "Yep, he sure is. Say hi to your granddaughter, papa bird."

"Oh my... I really wasn't expecting to be a grandfather so soon..." My papa bird muttered as he took the swaddled filly into his own two hands. He looked like he was starting to become more than just a little emotional. Gladesong cooed at his touch, his gentle talon stroking her curled mane. "Hello, my dear... Yes, your daddy is right. I'm your grandpa. And...I'm just so happy to finally meet you."

I watched the fatherly hippogriff take my baby girl into his arms and nuzzle her against his one soft feathery face. She giggled innocently even as big wet tears started to stream down his face. He gasped lightly as he muttered, "This...made the entire war worth it to me... I couldn't ask for a more pleasant surprise..."

I reached out and held my own father while he held my daughter. It really felt like...we had finally truly become a real family with those who had become family to me out there. Gladesong finally had a grandfather, something I thought she would never have the joy of knowing in her life. And for a while longer, there were no words shared between us. Sky Beak's fatherly instincts took over as he gently preened Gladesong's mane while she patiently and happily let him do as he pleased.

Ember was patiently quiet while she sat on the sofa towards the back of the room. I think she was really out of her element around the baby in the room and was just enjoying the view. But then I happened to notice that Novo had been...mystifyingly quiet the entire time. When I looked back at her, she was looming over us while looking more than just a bit nervous. She was very stiff, yet had such a look of excited longing in her eyes. I asked quietly, "You OK there, Novo?"

The hippogriff queen muttered more than a bit nervously, "Oh, let's just say my old mama bird instincts are waking up and they want out."

This awoke a certain playfulness in my heart. She was more than knowledgeable about the ins and outs of being a mother. I then asked, "You wanna meet the new baby?"

"You better believe it, honey. If...that's all right." She replied with an almost uncharacteristic hesitation. That was not her baby and this was the first time she had ever my immediate family. I looked at Fluttershy and Sky Beak, both of who displayed an almost cheeky smile. They could sense the maternal energies coming off of that sassy queen. Sky Beak gently set Gladesong down upon her back, body still wrapped in swaddling, and stepped back. Everyone was watching.

Novo stepped forward and gazed down at the smiling filly. Gladesong looked to be very taken with Novo's beautiful and colorful form. I still remained near her, but everyone else was keeping their distance. Upon taking a deep breath, Novo's eyes brightened before she brought herself down to the floor with her jaw resting atop the back of one hand. "Well then... Hello there, sweet pea! I don't think we've ever had the chance to meet until now. What's your name, you sweet little thing?"

Novo's deep and soothing voice just tickled Gladesong's ears and got my baby girl all giggling. And Novo chuckled in turn as she said, "Ohohoho, such a happy little thing you are. And you have your daddy's eyes. Oh, mama's so happy to meet you. Who's the sweetest little thing in town? You are. Oh, yes you are, sweet baby girl."

Just...top notch performance. Novo really knew her way with the youngest of children. She very gently began to undo the swaddling that was restricting Gladesong's movements and promptly held the little filly in both hands while the tiny pegasus reached out to the motherly queen. "That's better. Can't have you tied up all the time. You're done napping now and wanna play, right? Yes you do. Yes you doooo!"

"Wow, she's good." Fluttershy said softly as we beheld Capricorn Island's queen in her element. Novo nuzzled her beak against Gladesong's face on both sides and even let out a beautiful trill in her throat to entertain her. She then gently placed Gladesong on her back and tickled her exposed belly by dragging a single dulled talon over her. Fluttershy then whispered, "I got to learn a few things from her."

"Oh, you sweet thing. I've barely known you for two minutes and I'm already head over hooves for you. Can I be your mama too? Can I be your mama bird?" Novo cooed so sincerely yet playfully. And Gladesong just squealed happily with her little arms reached up to the beautiful queen. Novo took this as an obvious answer. "Then it's agreed! Looks like I'm your Mama Novo now, my baby girl."

Fluttershy and I snickered under our breaths while everyone else around us were thoroughly entertained by her performance. Although Fluttershy then said, "That's very sweet of you, your majesty. But you don't really..."

"Ah ah, not another word! This little lady gets what she wants and she wants this mama bird to be hers, all right?" Novo chirped while sassily waving a finger at us. She smirked boldly as she said, "I won't hear another word of it, OK? This baby girl can never have too many mamas."

"Oh my god..." I muttered before busting into uncontrollable snickering. And Fluttershy had no idea how to respond to that kind of insistence from a bona fide queen.

Gladesong would not stop laughing and giggling at Novo's overwhelming sweetness. She knew exactly how to tickle the fancy of little foals. She tickled Gladesong's belly as she said, "Mmhm, you like that? You want this pretty bird to be your mama too, right? You... Hey now. Look at me, look at me. I'm your mama now."

After a moment more of those adorable antics, Novo slid Gladesong along the floor until she was tucked up beside her while pinned under her great folded wing. Novo then looked our way with a smile and said, "Come to think of it... Why don't you two take the time to reconnect in private while I get a bit more acquainted with this little princess here? You haven't seen each other in too long already."

Fluttershy and I looked around at our guests. Smolder and Ocellus were enjoying the show, but Sky Beak and Ember just looked our way and nodded. My wife and I then shared a gaze. With so many new faces to meet and be introduced to, we had forgotten about what we had missed out on with each other. Fluttershy then looked back at the queen and said, "Thank you, your majesty. We'll be right upstairs. Can I trust all of you to mind the place and Gladesong for a little while?"

Seaspray called out from the doorway leading outside. "Leave it to us, m'lady. No one shall enter on my watch."

We slowly made our way up the stairs and into the master bedroom while I was very careful to mind my head. Angela flew over to her little birdhouse in the corner and watched from her perch before the hatch was closed behind me. My eyes scanned the bedroom that I had spent so many nights in as I found it difficult to process I really was truly back home. Fluttershy climbed onto the bed and patted the side to beckon me over. "Come to bed, dear. It's...been far too long."

Alone with my wife, I all but flopped onto the bed with her immediately embracing me. I let out the heaviest sigh I have breathed in what felt like forever while resting my hand upon Fluttershy's wrist. I heard the tiniest clink of metal and saw why. My wedding ring tapped against the bracelet worn around her hoof. I whispered to her, "I never took this ring off once..."

"Thank you, dear... It was...difficult getting used to being without you and the girls..." She whispered to me with her lips touching my cheek. Fluttershy then added, "I've never gone so long without my closest friends. We still had well wishers who would visit sometimes to check on us and my little friends all around the place did more than enough to make sure I had all the help I needed with Gladesong and Scootaloo, but...it wasn't the same. I missed Rainbow Dash's boasting and confidence. I missed having my time at the spa with Rarity. I missed Twilight's wise advice and chats. I missed Applejack's visits with her baked goods. I missed Pinkie Pie's cheery greetings. But...I missed you most of all. So many missed all of you."

I rolled onto my side as I savored the quiet isolation with the two of us. Everyone downstairs were being very quiet to not let their voices carry through the house, although I think I did hear the occasion laugh from Gladesong. Novo was probably doing a fine job of entertaining her. I put my arm around that lovely pegasus mare and whispered, "It was wise of you to stay behind. Even if you take Gladesong out of the equation, it would've been...miserable for you. You especially have no place in a wartime setting."

"And I believe you. If I know you as well as I think I do, you kept yourself busy during downtime with a typewriter. I'm going to have to do a lot of reading soon." Fluttershy giggled knowingly before giving the tip of my nose a lick. She winked at me and said, "When I heard the war had ended, I dusted off your typewriter and restocked the paper and ink supply for it."

"Thank you, dear... I guess the typewriter is my happy place when you get down to it." I snorted with the slightest chuckle. That little gift from my friends really has become one of my most important assets.

Fluttershy rubbed her hoof over my bandaged head as that smile began to fade. "James... I know you said you're going to be fine. I didn't see anything wrong with how you walk and you're very cognizant about what's happening around you, but... What happened out there? Why is your head bandaged like this?"

"Hammer to the back of the head... Skull fracture." I muttered as Fluttershy responded predictably. She brought a hoof to her lips as her eyes immediately began to glisten with tears. And I was quick to reassure her with my fingers upon her wrist. "Again, I'm gonna be fine. My helmet is the toughest part of my armor. It was just sturdy enough to prevent any permanent damage from being dealt."

"Oh, thank goodness..." Fluttershy wheezed as she quickly dried her tears. She then asked, "But...Pinkie Pie was in a wheel harness. Is she OK too?"

I cracked a crooked smile as I remembered how deceptively minor her injuries turned out to be. "Just a hairline fracture on her hip. She'll have to stay off that leg for a little while."

"Ooh... At least she probably knows how to have fun on wheels." Fluttershy giggled as she tried to find the humor in Pinkie Pie's temporary condition. Fluttershy cradled my bandaged head against her chest, hoof rubbing over it protectively. "And you brought so many new faces home with you... So many new friends. Hippogriffs? Dragons? Harpies? It feels like all of Equestria came together to fight this war."

"Yeah, it was an impressive team effort. Even if many regions couldn't supply fighters, I understand there was a near global effort in fueling the militia on such short notice. It was for the best they didn't get too directly involved though. War just isn't in this world's nature..." I muttered with a sigh of relief. I could scarcely believe how well things turned out in the end. I was dreading to hear what the final body count would be. "I still can't believe we got through that whole mess without losing anyone... Everyone's gonna make it home alive."

"Everyone? Literally everyone survived? That's... Oh my goodness, I didn't think I'd be this relieved to hear that." Fluttershy whispered with such a powerful sigh of relief escaping her lungs. She clung to me tenderly and whispered, "I have so many things I wanna ask, but...I'll just read your journals to get caught up instead. I don't want to trouble you with having to talk about things that...don't make you happy to remember."

"I appreciate that, dear. I was...very thorough in my documentation of events." I retorted before suddenly realizing what she would read in those entries. Some of those journals chronicled events behind closed doors. Events that only she could know of. Events I would need to tell her immediately. "Although...there are some things I should tell you myself."

Fluttershy's eyes brightened as she whispered, "Ooh, that's right. There must've been some nice things that happened out there. It couldn't be all low points, right?"

I sighed in some bitterness as I recalled the sheer disappointment I felt when the war was over. Not because of the victory, but because we literally gained nothing from the entire conflict. All we did gain...was each other. "I can't really say that. There was no prize at the end of the journey. Nothing was really earned in the end. The only thing of value I got of the war...were the friends I made along the way."

My wife brought her lips closer to my ear and whispered a name I knew too well. "Like Ember, right?"

"Yeah... Especially Ember. She's probably the best thing to happen to me out there." I replied while hoping Ember could not hear us through the ceiling. And I had to tell Fluttershy everything about her. "It's a funny story... I wandered into her homeland entirely by accident and we got into a scuffle at first when I shot back at some young punks who harassed me."

"You...went right into the home of the dragons? I heard some really unpleasant things from Spike when he came home from there that one time. He had no desire to ever go back." Fluttershy replied while mentioning an incident I simply was not here to witness. One I had heard of before. But she then asked, "But Ember really doesn't give me that kind of feeling. She's...beautiful and very sweet towards you. I feel like I could just talk to her about anything and she would listen."

"There's a reason for that. Ember's the best thing to ever come out of the dragon lands. She's the only one who knows what a bunch of idiots her people are and was really struggling to keep them in line. Although after all that's happened, I think that might be about to change." I explained as I felt myself longing for the beautiful Dragon Lord downstairs. And I think Fluttershy could tell.

"I hope so. She looks like a really good person. And..." Fluttershy began to say before she paused with a cautiously inquisitive look in her eyes. "The way she talked to you and held you... That's not a way friends act towards each other. Did something...happen out there, James?"

I did not mince words. With a heavy sigh, I spoke the truth to my wife. "I am so in love with her."

She did not appear the least bit surprised. Fluttershy even smiled just a little. "I can tell. And...does she love you?"

"Yeah... We've...done things behind tightly locked doors. Engaged in...wonderful acts of intimacy. But...never as far as you and I have gone." I explained before having to reveal something to Fluttershy that even I did not know at first. "We can't do something like that too quickly. Because...Ember told me about how dragon courtship works."

Fluttershy's eyes widened in sincere curiosity. "Ooh, dragons have courtship rituals? Please, do tell. I'd like to know."

I cracked a smile as I said, "It's probably the best thing about them. It turns out that dragons are dearly loyal and devoted lovers. And it sounds like the way they do romance is an evolutionary trait that came about from residing in such rugged and hostile environments. They can't waste time pursuing a potential mate that doesn't want them. When they finally propose, the answer is final. If denied, they will never be able to bring themselves to pursue that possible lover ever again. Ever."

After a moment of poignant silence, Fluttershy then asked, "And if...you were to ask Ember...and she said yes?"

I paused before I looked my wife in the eye. "Then she would be mine forever."

"That's...beautiful, really. For as scary as dragons have always been to me, I never knew that they take romance so seriously. Now I see why Smolder was so determined to go find you." Fluttershy whispered with a look of awe in her eyes. It must have been quite the enlightening experience. But she then asked, "But the way you two were with each other when we were flying over here... Did you...?"

"No... No, we haven't become mates yet. I did almost say it, but Ember insisted that it's not a good time." I replied while still feeling so conflicted in my heart. I turned my head to gaze listlessly at the ceiling and said, "And...I'm not so sure if I'm even good enough for her. She's the Dragon Lord, dear. Do you think I'm worthy of her?"

Fluttershy scowled at me just slightly, as if disappointed that I would even doubt myself. But that scowl turned into an almost smug smirk before she kissed me upon my forehead. "If you're good enough for Princess Celestia, then you're good enough for any woman who longs for you. And I can tell she adores you."

"Thank you, love... It's just...not something I'm used to dealing with. Celestia and Novo are one thing, but the Dragon Lord herself? That...carries its own nuance." I sighed with a little hope returning to my heart. I closed my eyes as I muttered, "Just don't talk to her about it... Please. That's something Ember needs to decide on her own time. She really is the best woman among her kind. And she was there at my side the entire way once she joined up with the militia. Her and Rain Shine..."

That mentioning of a name she had never heard of caught Fluttershy's attention. "Rain Shine...?"

"Oh... I haven't mentioned her yet." I muttered sheepishly before looking my wife in the eye. "Before I explain, what do you know about the kirin?"

"Ooh, the kirin? Just a little bit, but their culture fascinates me. Living as one with nature? I've always wanted to visit them, but they just live so far away. It would be difficult to go all the way over there." Fluttershy said with some awakened enthusiasm. I should not have been surprised that a nature enthusiast like her would be knowledgeable about them. Although she then asked, "But why them? What do the kirin have to do with the war? You...didn't travel THAT far to the east, did you?"

"Funny you mention that. I thought the exact same thing when I wandered into their village." I snickered with memories of that awkward first encounter coming to the forefront of my mind. "Rain Shine is the chieftain of the Grove of Silence. It's the most western located kirin community in the world. They migrated there well before her time. You're familiar with kirin physiology, right?"

"Yes, I know about that. Five thousand years for kirin maidens? Amazing... I still can't wrap my head around how long they can live without actually being immortal." Fluttershy muttered before she suddenly became more excited. "And...there's a kirin village that close to us? You'll have to take me there sometime. I've always wanted to meet the kirin!"

"Yeah, they'll definitely need to meet you. But about that..." I replied before closing my eyes in thought. I could not believe I was already back home after last seeing Rain Shine mere hours ago. "There's a reason they moved so far from home to be out there. Kirin and humanity...have a certain symbiotic attraction to each other. Something I'm pretty sure isn't mentioned in any of the history books."

"They are? I mean I know by now that the Empty Plains are where the human race lived back then, but...the kirin belong with them?" Fluttershy asked with a growing curiosity in her voice.

I nodded as I felt my heart longing for the company of those wonderful kirin again. "Yeah... I can't explain it. Just being around them puts me at ease. Their auras... They reach out to me while mine does the same. I felt like I belonged with them and they all gave me a wonderful welcome. Rain Shine is no different. She was the only one to follow us onto the battlefield and was a very powerful ally. And we...became closer."

Fluttershy asked softly, "Did you find love together?"

I responded as frankly as I could. "She wants to have children with me."

That response prompted a faint blush upon Fluttershy's face. She knew all too well of the experience of falling in love and starting a family with her man. And I proceeded to explain, "She began to long for me so quickly as if it was natural. I could feel the pull too, but I resisted since...it didn't feel right to let me guard down that fast. But when I did open my heart to her, it felt...right. Like man and kirin belong together. And...I suspect she's not the only one in the village who is longing for me now."

"It...sounds beautiful, the way you describe it. It even sounds admirable. A love...that blooms naturally between two races of people? It...sounds like something out of those romance novels I used to read. But not at all fictional." Fluttershy mused to herself with that blush fading. She sighed almost nostalgically, as if my descriptions of the nature of man and kirin naturally belonging together was instilling some beautiful images in her mind. "I really need to meet them someday, dear. Do you think you can find your way back to them?"

"Yeah, the Grove of Silence is easy to spot. It's inside a forest on a very small mountain covered in it. Just look for a very pronounced and massive hill covered in green." I replied as I imagined the two of us could very easily reach it if we went by air. It would probably even be a relaxing flight on the way out there.

She giggled in delight at the thought of meeting a society of people she had long been fascinated by. Fluttershy then said, "It sounds like you found a very special kind of love. I can hardly wait to meet them."

All I did was nod as I remembered the few times I had been in that village. Even if I was not human, I am sure the kirin would have welcomed me all the same. A people defined by their penchant for peace and tranquility. Although Fluttershy then mentioned a name I did not expect. "And...what about Novo?"

"Novo...?" I muttered as I was at a loss of where to begin.

Fluttershy explained rather firmly, "I remember what you told me about your trip to Capricorn Island, dear. How the two of you were...starting to long for each other. If she's here now... Did she participate in the war too?"

"To a point. She ferried a cadre of her archers out there and has been using the Alabaster to transport supplies throughout the war. And...when we met again..." I explained before I felt that chill in my heart. The cold fury in her voice and eyes when we met again after I had insisted we wait and see what our hearts would tell us at our next encounter. And the sheer relief of realizing how dearly we needed each other. "We... We were so madly in love... We needed each other. Novo dearly wants to crown me as her king someday if possible. And she wants to have precious little royal children with me..."

"Oh my... No wonder she's all over Gladesong. She's a real mother through and through." Fluttershy whispered as she recoiled at the sheer subdued passion in my words. Although she then chuckled and said, "And she's every bit as amazing as you described her. I expected her to be impressive, but I still couldn't have expected her to be...that. She's a queen like no other, isn't she?"

"Hey, she's the best. Or at least that's what she always says." I snickered as Novo's frequent displays of sass still echoed in my memories. "Then again, she has the experience. I think the only ones who've been married longer are the king and queen of... Oh. Did you hear?"

"Hear? About who?" Fluttershy asked as I strongly suspected that the arrival of Orbash and Sunflare was not widely revealed to the outside world yet.

"Right... I should have you know. They came. The king and queen of Equestria themselves. King Orbash and Queen Sunflare. If you've never heard of them, that's kind of the point. They've gone out of their way to stay in the background of Equestria's entire history." I explained in brief for the moment.

Fluttershy just stared at me with wide eyes as she tried to process that information. "You mean...Princess Celestia and Princess Luna have parents?"

"I don't see why they wouldn't. They had to come from somewhere." I retorted with the temptation to laugh building inside me. I then added, "As for them... I really can't do them justice. You have to meet them yourself to understand them. They are...amazing ponies. And terrifyingly powerful. They were wise to lend us their assistance. I just hope they stick around long enough for you to meet them."

"I... I can barely believe there really is a king and queen of Equestria. And that they've existed all this time. I'm still having a hard time processing this... Maybe I'll understand better if I read your journals about them." Fluttershy muttered with such a wandering look in her eyes. Just the very knowledge that the true sovereigns of Equestria were out there must have been difficult to even comprehend. A power among ponies beyond even Celestia and Luna? I too would never have believed it to be possible had I not seen the king and queen with my own eyes.

"Yeah, that might be best. But if you do read that stuff..." I replied while thinking back to that truly harrowing first encounter. I pulled Fluttershy closer into an embrace and whispered, "Please... Don't hold anything against anyone. There were a lot of unknowns at the time."

She nodded without a word and continued to hold me gently. I could still feel her hoof rubbing over my bandaged scalp while she placed little kisses on my head. "My knight in shining armor... It sounds like you met a lot of good people out there."

"I did. Even in some of the most unexpected ways." I muttered while remembering who followed me all the way out there after my departure. "And...Smolder... We're still being cautious. Not until her birthday next year. Now that I know exactly how a dragon's heart works, I have a much better idea of the nuances of dragon courtship."

"Good... Good. She wasn't very good at hiding why she wanted to go find you. I'm glad she came home safe and sound. I hope she didn't get in the way out there. And that she was never in danger." Fluttershy sighed while placing another kiss upon my cheek.

I smiled as I said, "No worries there. She was forbidden from engaging the enemy, but still pulled her weight by deploying our sensor fields whenever we stopped for the night. And she was guaranteed a way out via airship in case the situation got bad. They would never let her die out there. Her and Ocellus."

Fluttershy muttered in thought, "I still can't believe you just...found a Changeling out there. Especially such a nice one. I mean Thorax was one thing, but she's just such a timid little thing... I hope she's as sweet as I think she is."

"Don't worry. I spent weeks bunking with her. Ocellus is the sweetest little love bug you will ever know. She's been nothing but a fine young lady since I first met her. She just wants to be loved..." I said before sighing at the memory of my first day with her. The poor thing... I can only pray her life in Ponyville will be a relatively smooth transition.

"And I believe you." Fluttershy whispered before she kissed me again. "But no more words... Just for a little while. Let me hold you, dear. It's been too long."

"I missed you too, love... I kept that picture you sent me in plain sight... Love you." I muttered as we shared a tender kiss. Fluttershy clung to me with her limbs and even her wings wrapping around me as securely as possible. "Thank you for coming home in one piece..."

We held each other for a good while. It was tempting to just fall asleep for a nap, but that would have been rude to just leave our guests hanging like that. After what felt like a small eternity in just the company of my wife, we finally started to get a bit restless. It was too early to spend too much time in bed. And someone was missing. Fluttershy then whispered to me, "Do you think we should head back down? See what's happening?"

"Probably. Although I really needed this with you, dear." I whispered before Fluttershy kissed me once again. I then took hold of her hoof and rested my wedding ring against her wedding bracelet. "No matter what happens, I will never be able to replace you. You were the first and that will never change."

"I know, my love. I believe that." She whispered before we shared one last kiss. She then gazed lovingly into my eyes and cooed, "I know how your heart works now. And I know I can trust you. And besides... Every new mare who becomes something more to you is another new friend for me. And Novo is an amazing friend, I'm sure."

"She really is... Let's head back down." I retorted with the two of us lazily rolling out of bed, although I had to pause for a moment as another bout of disorientation hit me due to my lingering concussion. Once the hatch over the stairs was raised, we headed back down the stairs while I started to notice a certain...odor in the air. But only for a moment. "Wait... Is someone changing Gladesong's diaper?"

It turns out that was exactly what had just happened. Novo had Gladesong resting on her back and was in the process of securing a fresh diaper around her. All while humming a lovely lullaby deep in her throat. The used diaper was sitting beside her while securely closed up, as was a box of baby wipes and a bottle of powder. The deed done, Novo tickled our daughter's belly with a single finger and cooed, "There you go, princess. All cleaned up and ready to greet your subjects."

"I'll take care of this." Smolder spoke while snatching the used diaper off the floor. But instead of tossing it in the diaper bin in the corner, she carried it towards the front door. Fluttershy and I glanced at each other before we hurried to the bottom of the stairs and peeked past the open front door. Seaspray had stood aside and was wondering what that little dragoness was up to with that used diaper. And what followed was a surprisingly predictable outcome.

With the diaper on her upraised palm, Smolder held it out over the simple wooden fence and took a deep breath. She then unleashed a long torrent of blue fire directly into the diaper for as long as that exhale would hold out. Once the flames ran their course, all that was left was a pile of fine ash that Smolder promptly dumped beyond the edge of the fence. "Doesn't get any easier than that!"

"Well, that's certainly a practical use for a dragon's flame breath. Bravo." Seaspray applauded while Smolder stepped past him to enter the cottage again. He was cracking quite the smirk at Smolder's clever ingenuity.

While Smolder walked past me, I whispered to Fluttershy. "Come to think of it, I don't think we've had to empty the diaper bin once after Smolder moved in."

"You didn't notice? She came up with that idea herself one day. Although I have been getting a lot more use out of it after she went looking for you." Fluttershy explained quietly while she stepped over to Novo while she continued to softly speak to our baby girl. She was just in love with that little filly as if Gladesong was her own. Fluttershy then asked, "Excuse me, your majesty... Did you change her diaper?"

"Of course I did, honey. This little lady needed it and mama wasn't about to leave her like that." Novo explained while Fluttershy just stared in disbelief that a true and honest queen would take it upon herself to change a baby's diaper like that. Even I was taken aback by it. The hippogriff queen took note of Fluttershy's cockeyed stare and said, "Oh, don't you gimme that look, baby. A mama's job is never done and I'm the #1 mama in the world. I'm an old pro at this stuff and always will be."

Novo's flippant disregard for royal protocol just caused Fluttershy to nearly crack up in laughter. My wife looked at me with a huge grin on her face and said, "The more I talk to her, the more I like her!"

"I told you she's awesome." I retorted slyly while Novo continued to fawn over our daughter. She was just putting on a show for everyone in the room. Smolder and Ember were watching from beside the fireplace, the latter looking like she was serving as a guard with all that armor on her. Ocellus sounded like she was in the kitchen somewhere while Sky Beak was relaxing upon the sofa at the back of the room. "She's the best."

"Hey, that's my line!" Novo laughed with Gladesong even laughing with her. Although once she looked at Fluttershy directly, all that joy left her face. "Actually, now that you're here... I've been needing to talk to you for a while, sweetie. Got a minute?"

"Oh? Of course, what would you like to talk about?" Fluttershy asked as she stepped past Novo to be in front of her before resting on the floor.

"Just some girl talk... Honey? James, how about you spend some time with your baby girl for a little while?" Novo spoke up as she lifted little Gladesong up to me. Knowing exactly where this conversation was going, I gently took Gladesong into my hands and carried her over to the sofa where Sky Beak was resting.

Seeing the stallion who had become like a father to me, I got cheeky and said to my daughter while I sat down beside him, "How about we go see your grandpa?"

"Oh my goodness, it's going to take a while for me to get used to that..." Sky Beak chuckled as we both cradled the little filly between us. But my attention was elsewhere. As was everyone else's. All eyes were upon my wife and the queen of Capricorn Island. This was a conversation that could not be avoided and they needed to hear this too.

"So then... I take it James has told you about me." Novo said as I saw her hands starting to fidget and rub over each other. The unflappable hippogriff queen was very visibly nervous in the face of my wife. "And...I'm sure he's told you about...the two of us together."

"He has... I understand you two became something more out there during the war." Fluttershy replied without the slightest hint of disappointment.

Novo nodded and tried to avert her gaze. "I don't want you to think I'm trying to take him from you. He's your man. You were the first. If you're...not in agreement, I can just...leave and never come back. I'll never touch him again if..."

"Your majesty... Your majesty! Really, it's fine!" Fluttershy muttered before having to raise her voice to distract Novo from her own thoughts. She placed her hoof over Novo's hands and said, "It's all right. You're not the first to love him like I do. We discussed this extensively before we understood how his heart works. I know he'll never leave me and our daughter. No matter how many long for him."

"Really? Truly..." Novo muttered softly while Fluttershy could only nod. It was almost alarming to see Novo become so vulnerable, especially before a commoner. Although once calmed, her gaze continued to show unease. "All right... Just...wasn't sure if we were on the same level. Even I wasn't able to believe it at first. But now that we've got that out of the way..."

Novo took a deep breath while she once again had great difficulty looking Fluttershy in the eye. And then... "There's something very important I need to know. What are your thoughts...on your man...having children with other mares?"

I inhaled sharply at how she worded that. Very to the point. And Fluttershy asked calmly, "Do...you want to have children with James?"

The hippogriff queen nodded while leaving her headed bowed. "As many as he can give me... I may be queen, but I am a wife and mother first. And if I'm to find a man to love, he must be willing to give me heirs... And I know James would gladly do that. But...are you all right with that?"

I noticed a smile spread across Fluttershy's lips as she said, "Only if I get to be in their lives too. That's all right with you, isn't it?"

Only then did Novo find the will to look at Fluttershy directly. And she nodded all too happily. "Of course, honey. My babies will be your babies. We're both mamas in one family, right?"

"That's exactly what James and I like the call the whole situation. We're a family. That's all there is to it, right?" Fluttershy replied before her eyes suddenly brightened in epiphany. She then asked, "But while we're on that subject, what are baby hippogriffs like? Are they just the cutest baby birds ever?"

"Oh, here we go..." I muttered under my breath while Sky Beak was too taken with his granddaughter to pay them any mind.

"Oh, you better believe it. You'd be hard pressed to find creatures who have cuter babies than hippogriffs. Just the sweetest little balls of fluff you'll ever see." Novo chuckled before noticing how much Fluttershy's eyes lit up in the face of that subject. Her usual sassy flair returning, Novo then asked, "Come to think of it, you and your hubby seem to have a thing for birds in general."

Fluttershy burst into giggling before she said, "I guess you can say that! I conduct a songbird orchestra for special events in Ponyville, so I do have a soft spot for my feathered companions."

The two of them just talked and talked from then on out while I watched with Gladesong in my arms. Once I got the opportunity, I then whispered to my baby girl. "It looks like you've got another mommy now."

For another hour, our guests made themselves at home. Ocellus even served up some tea with a little help from Smolder. She eventually even asked if she could hold Gladesong after assuming her favorite dragon guise. Smolder helped adjust the placement of her friend's hands and said, "Makes sure you hold her head like this. Keep her close to you."

"Mmhm... Mmhm... Hi there, Gladesong... I'm... I'm Ocellus. Your daddy found me and brought me home. I hope we get to see each other more often from now on..." Ocellus muttered almost nervously as she cradled the tiny filly in her arms. Gladesong was quiet, but she cooed and giggled lightly now and then when Ocellus would nuzzle her draconic snout against my daughter's chin. Fluttershy was watching very warily at first, but quickly relaxed when it became abundantly clear that Ocellus really is as tender as she makes herself out to be.

After a while longer, there was a knock at the door. And we were not ready for what was about to be wheeled in. Seaspray poked his head in and said, "Delivery for one Mr. James!"

"Huh? Wait a minute..." I uttered before some of the stewards of the Alabaster rolled in some large cardboard boxes. And upon lifting the lids... Paper. Piles and piles of neatly sorted printing paper. And they were all covered in text. "Are these all mine?!"

"Most of it, from what I've heard. Some of these were written by others, but they insisted that you keep it since typing is your thing, if you will." Seaspray replied while the boxes were set aside and the stewards departed. Although Seaspray then entered the cottage and looked down at the piles of so many journal entries and shook his head in amazement. "My word, just how much did you write out there?"

"It's amazing how much interesting stuff can happen during downtime in a war that's out in the middle of nowhere..." I muttered as I saw just how much paper I went through after I departed Canterlot to fight in that war. I did more writing than actual fighting! "I can't believe this is almost all mine..."

"And they've all been sorted in chronological order, from what I was told." Seaspray chuckled before he faced us all. His smile began to fade as he said, "With that said... I do believe it is nearly time for us to depart."

The levity in the air all but disappeared at those words. I turned and saw both Novo and Ember looking like they were dreading their inevitable departure. But it needed to happen. They had both been away from their thrones for much too long. Their people needed them.

Sky Beak sighed with such disappointment in his voice as he held me in a hug while we were still seated on the sofa in the back. "I'm so glad I got to see you home, my boy... And to finally meet your family."

"This is your family too now, papa bird... Don't be a stranger. You're always welcome here." I whispered as I held the closest thing to a father I had in Equestria. It was...so surreal having to say goodbye to someone who had been there for me week after week out there. "Tell Ocean and the kids I miss them."

"I will. Please come by again as soon as you can. But take it easy for now. Rest that head of yours." He cooed to me as I buried my face into the fluffy feathers lining his neck.

Ember had nothing to say, but she did gently caress Gladesong's head as she rested in Ocellus' arms. She was one of the few who did not hold Gladesong, but I suspect that was because Ember had very little experience with young children at the time. We all followed her and Novo out of the cottage and down the path until we had crossed the brook in front of it. Ember's subordinates had all lined up and were standing at attention while the Alabaster floated nearby. Novo looked at Ember and said, "You first, Ember. We'll head out once you're on your way."

"Thank you." Ember sighed before placing her helmet back on her head. She faced Fluttershy and said, "It was...an honor meeting you... Just...please watch over this man for me. He's in a very delicate state right now."

"I know... He'll be safe here. And thank you for making sure he survived..." Fluttershy said as she bowed to the Dragon Lord. She then lifted her head and said, "And it really was a pleasure meeting you. I was very pleasantly surprised. You really are the best dragon ever."

"OK, that's enough. Don't butter me up too much." Ember managed to say with a chuckle. But when she faced me, that amusement faded as we locked eyes. All she did was hold out here arms for an embrace. Which I all too eagerly gave her. As I held Ember against me with her head bowed, I heard her whisper. "I know where you are now. I know where to find you. You will see me again."

"I know... Thank you for everything... I wouldn't have made it home without you." I whispered to my beloved. It felt so wrong to say goodbye... Not after everything we had been through together. But it needed to be done. However, when I released her, she did not release me. Ember's embrace was like a vice. Not particularly tight, but her limbs may as well have been made out of stone. When I found that I was still bound, I asked, "Ember...? You...need to let me go."

"I...can't..." I heard her mutter with a voice that was beginning to crack. She did not lift her head to look at me, but spoke regardless. "It feels like...I shouldn't...have to do this... Not now..."

This brought back very uncomfortable memories of late in the war. When Maud Pie took hold of me and refused to let go, convinced I would not return alive. But this was different. I was not in poor health or in danger. I knew why Ember could not let go. It was in her blood. Dragons and their mates are not supposed to be kept apart. We may not have approached each other yet, but we knew it in our hearts. We were practically betrothed by then. And saying goodbye...went against everything her heart was telling her.

No one knew what to say. And I kept my head atop Ember's armored head to at least offer some reassurance. The one person to approach was Novo, who expertly caressed Ember's right spaulder. "Come on, Ember. You know it has to be this way. We all have somewhere we need to be. And he'll be right here waiting for you."

Novo's experienced and motherly tone was just enough of a push for Ember. At a painstaking rate, her arms released me and returned to her sides. But she looked so stiff... So rigid with how she stood there with gaze turned to the ground. As if she was using every once of her will to restrain herself. Even her own subordinates began to draw near out of sheer concern. I asked softly, "Ember...?"

She looked back at her men as they gathered around. And she was quick to look back at them before giving an order. "Hold me back. Get me away from here."

They did not speak, but they still nodded respectfully. The more slender and compact dragons among them took hold of her limbs and body while the burlier dragons took hold off their comrades. As they began to pull her backwards step by step, Ember spoke to me one last time. "See you soon... Right?"

I hurt to see how difficult it was for her to say goodbye. All I could do was wave at her in farewell. But maybe twenty paces away, Ember began to struggle. She started to lean forward, digging her armored feet into the ground for more leverage. This did little at first, but she then began to squirm and growl. Desperately trying to wiggle free as those pleading scarlet eyes rarely looked away from me. It looked like her subordinates were only barely able to overpower her as they struggled to drag her out of sight.

Ember did not speak, but her groans and growls sounded almost painfully desperate. And...was she crying? The harder she struggled, the harder it was to watch. Until I finally could not take it anymore. I called out to them, "Let her go!"

They all froze. Even Ember stopped struggling in response to my plea. The twelve armored dragons appeared to muttered to each other for a second. And they listened. They released Ember as she nearly fell the to the ground. Her response was immediate. She sprinted across the meadow and sailed into my arms, armor and all. I heard the faintest whimper as I held her in my arms while down on one knee, her voice breaking in spite of her fearsome armored appearance. "I'm sorry... I know I'm weak... I just...can't do it..."

I felt a tear of conflicted emotions flow free. I too dreaded having to see her leave, but my heart has always been that of a human. I have never been a dragon. And I almost felt disgusted with myself for not having the capacity to truly understand what was happening in Ember's heart. All I could do was hold her and wonder how we were going to solve this problem. Thankfully, Fluttershy provided an answer. "Ember... Would you...like to stay the night?"

Ember suddenly lifted her head away from me with eyes wide in surprise. As if it never occurred to her to consider that. She looked away from me as we both turned to my wife. "I can do that? You'd let me? Is that...really OK?"

"Yeah, sure! It'd be nice to have another dragon over for a while!" Smolder called out with her hand waving high towards Ember.

Fluttershy just beamed at Ember to show she was being completely serious. Ember then looked up at me, her face hidden behind her helmet. Almost as if she was waiting for my input for the sake of being sure. And I spoke with a soft smile, "Please stay."

The anxiety in her beautiful scarlet eyes fading, Ember spoke just as sweetly. "I will."

Novo laughed from nearby and said, "You know what? I think I'll stick around a little longer too."

"Your majesty?" Seaspray asked while e and all of his men stood in rows beneath the Alabaster, most likely having gathered to give a proper farewell to us.

Now that she had their attention, the queen of Capricorn Island spoke up boldly. "It's been decided! We will be staying grounded until tomorrow. So enjoy yourselves until then! Just remember that we'll be packing up and shipping out at 10:30 AM sharp!"

Just about all of Novo's archers took to the air and joyously flew off for Ponyville for a night on the town once that was all said and done. Only Seaspray and Sky Beak stayed behind a little longer. My father figure trotted up to me and said, "Well, this is a change of pace! I'm going to head into town and see if I can pick up any souvenirs for Ocean and the kids. I'll be sure to stop by tonight before bed, all right?"

"Sounds good, papa bird. Enjoy yourself, Ponyville's every bit as nice as your place." I replied before seeing off that wonderful stallion. Although Ember and I then noticed that Ember's subordinates remained where they were now that they would not be going anywhere until tomorrow.

One of the dragons before us, a big bruiser of a brute, then asked, "So, uh... Now what?"

"Well, since we have almost a full day left... I guess just do as you will. Go to town, see the sights, enjoy yourselves." Ember replied with a shrug of her shoulders. But just as her men started to look rather excited at the prospect of being tourists for a day, she very suddenly pointed at them with a fierce stare. "But I better not hear of any of you starting trouble! Don't harass the locals, got it?!"

The twelve dragons immediately performed awkward salutes before flying off for town. I would have been concerned at any other time, but they knew better than to aggravate Ember by then. She then looked up at me and said, "So then... Until tomorrow morning, you have me. Just...until I know you'll be just fine here without me watching over you. That might be enough to convince me that I can go."

"Thanks for staying, Ember... I'm not ready to say goodbye either." I muttered as we held each other again for just a moment longer. Once we were back inside the cottage, Novo stood right outside the front door while peeking in. "Novo? Whatcha need?"

"Oooooh, I just... Mind if I...borrow your baby girl for a little longer? Just until dinner time? So I can show her around my place?" The queen of Capricorn Island asked rather timidly, not quite stepping inside the house.

All I could do was snicker at how over the moon Novo was for our baby girl. Even Fluttershy burst into a giggling fit as she said, "At this rate, you'll be her favorite godmother! Rarity's gonna be so jealous! Gladesong? Would you like to visit Novo's place?"

Gladesong, who was still cradled in Ocellus' arms, perked up at the mention of Novo's name the unmistakable sound of her voice and started reaching out to the beautiful bird mare who was peeking in through our front door. Ocellus struggled to keep a straight face as she brought the little filly over to our royal guest. I was perfectly willing to let Novo spend some more time with my daughter. I could always catch up with her that evening. The hippogriff queen lifted our baby girl into both hands and nuzzled Gladesong's nose with the tip of her beak. "There's mama's girl! Let's go, honey. Mama Novo's gonna show you how she flies in style! See you all at dinner!"

She did not even bother walking to the Alabaster's gangplank. Novo took to the air with a squealing Gladesong in her arms and flew right up to her private airship to give her new goddaughter a tour of the place. Smolder pointed her thumb at the door and said, "Best mom in the world, huh? Yeah, I'm guessing she just might be!"

"I have a lot to learn from her!" Fluttershy snickered while in just such a good mood. Although she then noticed Ember removing the last of her armor and neatly setting it in a pile next to the coat rack that was holding her helmet. It was the first time she had been completely bare. Now that she could see Ember's beautiful blue body, Fluttershy spoke sweetly. "You really are beautiful, Ember. Most beautiful dragon I've ever seen."

Hearing that from my wife really caught her by surprise. Ember stammered a bit before she said, "Thank you... I've been getting that a lot lately."

With things finally winding down, I went straight to the laundry room past the kitchen and sat myself down at my typewriter. Despite it having not been used since shortly before I departed for the war, it looked to be in pristine condition. Fluttershy really did go out of her way to prepare it for use as soon as I got home. With such a nice day having happened, I felt my creative juices starting to flow as I started to type away on a fresh piece of paper.

I barely got one page done before I was interrupted. Someone leaned against me from behind with their arms draped over my chest. And a familiar voice spoke softly into my ear. "My little warrior poet's back in his natural habitat."

"Yeah, finally... Oh...?" I muttered before Ember started to turn my head to the right. Towards her face. The instant I realized what she was doing, I did not resist. Our lips touched and eyes narrowed. But where Ember's eyes closed, mine stopped just short when I noticed someone out of the corner of my vision Fluttershy was watching from the kitchen. And that silent winking smile told me she knew all too well why Ember could not leave just yet. That war, though ultimately meaningless, brought someone very important into my life.

Ember has been checking on me sporadically throughout the afternoon. Bringing me drinks, sometimes just to watch me do my work, and other times to sit and talk. And she never leaves the room without kissing me goodbye. Although she did have one strange request. That I do not read anything from that journal pile that she wrote. At least for the time being. I did not ask why.

It is just...so good to be home. So much has changed, yet so much has stayed the same. But for right now, it smells like Fluttershy is preparing dinner and the sky outside the window is getting dark. Best to stop here for now. I will pick up where I left off tomorrow. I want to savor what little time I have left while everyone is still here.

Until Next We Meet

Author's Note

If you enjoy my works, please consider supporting me through Patreon, Ko-Fi, or Subscribestar.

Until Next We Meet

The smell of classic home cooking made it increasingly difficult for me to focus on the typewriter in front of me. That, and the knowledge that we had guests and new friends in the house. That was why I decided to end my entry early and catch up on the rest later. But being back in my makeshift study did put me back in my happy place.

Right when I finished up the last page and began to set the stack of paper aside, Ember once again walked up behind me and draped her arms over my chest for another embrace. I welcomed it and placed my hand over where her two crossed. Ember then asked, "All done?"

"For now, yeah. Too many distractions right now and I wanna enjoy the time we have. I can finish the rest later." I replied while Ember took the stack of papers and set them aside for me. "It feels great being back in here though. Nice and out of the way."

"I see why you like this room so much." Ember replied as her eyes scanned the laundry room and the equipment that took up quite a bit of space. "Nice and cozy. A good place to work your mind. Maybe I should get a spot like this carved out back home..."

I then added, "Yep. And it's even better in winter. The room gets nice and warm when we have the door closed with the clothes dryer running. And even a little steamy if we have the washer set to use hot water."

"And I have no idea what laundry even is. Not like we have much cotton or silk to weave with back home." Ember grunted amusingly while she glanced out the open door and over to her disassembled suit of armor at the far end of the house. "I guess my socks probably need it right now too. Goodness knows how many times I've worn them so far..."

"I'll see if we can squeeze you in. Not sure if the laundry's been done recently." I retorted with Ember stepping over to me and gently seating herself across my lap. She draped a wing across my back for leverage, her tail snaking behind her to the floor. I almost smirked at just how comfortable she was around me, having gone from a mighty warrior to an almost playful girlfriend hanging out with her crush. I put my arm around her backside to help in keeping her upright while my other grasped her hand. "Thank you for staying."

"Thank you for inviting me in for the night." She whispered to me as she leaned her head against mine, those beautiful scarlet eyes closing. Even with the sounds of conversation and cooking happening just outside the laundry room, we were focused only on each other at that moment. Ember then whispered in wistful dread, "There'll be no easy way for me to leave tomorrow..."

"I know... I wasn't expecting you to head home with a smile on your face." I muttered as I too found myself dreading losing my beloved and guardian after so many weeks together. She was always by my side. She went to great lengths to keep me safe when danger arose. And she vowed to die with me if there was no other outcome that would end the war in our favor. My fingers tightened around hers and said, "I want to tell you."

"Not yet... Please." Ember whispered without opening her eyes. Even without looking, she lifted my hand before her lips and placed a kiss upon it that sent a shudder down my spine. "My little warrior poet... Save your masterpiece for the right time."

"I would hold you forever, if I could." I muttered as I found the need to resist speaking my heart to that wonderful woman to be near impossible. Who knows when we would next see each other once she finally went home the next day? I then pulled her hand to my lips and placed a kiss atop it. Ember responded by leaning even more firmly into me. My hand's grasp loosened as I rubbed my fingers over her hand. Despite being hands that have wrought carnage upon her enemies and have held weapons many times, they were still so delicate. Covered in smooth blue scales, I began to wonder if there was an artist in her too. "I wonder what marvels these hands can weave..."

My words caught her attention. I noticed Ember's scarlet eyes open just a crack to gaze upon our hands. "I've always been a warrior... Do you really think these hands can weave masterpieces like yours?"

"If not through text, then maybe something else. Visual art, musical art, or who knows? Even the way you wield the spear at times has a certain grace to it. Even the use of such weapons is an art form." I explained while having always seen swordplay as an art. Something I take pride in practicing.

I continued to kiss those precious hands, hands that have held and protected me many times. Ember got creative with the use of her tail to close the door leading out and leaving us isolated in the laundry room. And her hands were soon replaced by her lips. Our eyes closed and arms wrapped around each other. I soon felt the caress of her tongue upon mine, that familiar faint hint of sulfur upon it. We groaned and cooed into that wonderful kiss as we simply could not hide our love for each other. It was such a shame that we could not say it just yet...

During only the briefest lull in that kiss, Ember whispered with a gasp. "You'll always have me..."

Our fingers intertwined as we again kissed. As our tongues danced. As that lovely little dragoness clung to me. She whispered again during a brief pause to breathe more easily, "If the world rejects you... Come find me. I'll always be yours."

"Ember..." I muttered before tears began to flow down my cheeks. Holding her like that... Savoring such precious intimacy with that beautiful dragon queen... It only then reminded me of what I would truly lose the coming day. And I began to quietly weep as I held her in my arms. "Please don't go..."

"I...don't want to..." Ember muttered as we could no longer find the will to partake in such precious kisses. We held each other in joy and also dread, knowing what tomorrow would bring. "I shouldn't have to leave... Why does it have to be this way?"

My heart ignored my knowledge that I should not say such things. Even if they were true. My voice wavering, I whispered beautiful truths to her. "I just...love you so mu..."

"Please... Don't... Don't make this harder than it already is..." Ember almost snarled as I felt her tears dripping onto my shoulder. She wheezed as she said, "I am this close... This close to just telling those boulderheads to leave without me... To go back and just...give the Bloodstone Scepter to whoever wants it. I don't care about the throne... Not when you appreciate me more than they ever did..."

"But...they need you..." I muttered in realization. She would do it, I was sure of it. She really would forsake the dragon lands entirely if she really wanted to.

"But I don't need them. You're all I need." Ember cooed with her finger caressing the length of my jaw. Her scarlet eyes gaze into mine and said, "I wish...I could just stay here forever. To just be happy with you, day after day. These past several weeks, you were my world. A world I couldn't bear to lose... I don't know if I can leave that behind now. What I would give..."

Such beauty in those words. And my heart ached for her all the same. There are so few I could bear to leave without shedding tears and Ember had carved out a place in a very special spot in my heart. I was so in love... And she was too. It was not fair for us to be apart. Her hand in mine and with fresh tears on my face, I asked quietly, "Would you...be my dragon bride if you could stay?"

Ember's eyes open wide as she stared at me in stunned silence. It was just a rhetorical question, but it could have been misconstrued as a genuine proposal. I think Ember knew this too, but it did not stop her from giving me a response that said exactly what was in her heart. She took hold of me and demanded, "Kiss me, you wonderful man!"

And I did. Our lips locked once more as we resumed that wonderful kiss. Just...anything to find comfort. We could not take comfort in knowing what came next, so we took comfort in each other. We held each other. We tasted each other. We sang to each other. Anything to dull the pain of our inevitable parting. And at the first opportunity, Ember whispered to me. "I will find you."

"Wha...?" I started to mutter with my tears drying. She sounded confident. What was she planning?

Ember pulled away and looked me in the eye. Those scarlet eyes held an almost impish kind of determination in that gaze. "I will find you. I know where you live now. I swear you won't be waiting too much longer to see me."

"Then...I will see you soon?" I asked with Ember nodding readily. But even with this reassurance from the Dragon Lord, and knowing that she has a way of making things happen when they need to happen, I still could not keep my tears at bay. My voice kept breaking as I muttered, "I just wish...it didn't have to be next time instead of every day..."

"James... Why are you crying so much?" Ember asked tenderly, fingers wiping my tears away one by one. "How many do you weep for when you have to say goodbye?"

"Very...very few... The ones I have the greatest difficulty in seeing... The further apart we'll become, the harder it is to let go... And you're one of them..." I explained while struggling to keep my composure. We held each other dearly, Ember's fingers caressing the back of my head constantly. "You're not just the best the dragon lands have to offer... You're one of the best people I know."

"I'm honored... I wonder... Do you hold me so tightly because we were so dependant on each other out there? Sustaining each other on the battlefield?" Ember asked in curiosity as I too pondered that thought. We served together. Defended each other in situations where we could have ended up dead. What does such an experience do to those who are friends? Perhaps even more? "Every time we faced the enemy, I was so worried about you... Like you were carrying the entire war on your shoulders. That if anything happened to you, everything would fall apart. There were too many times when I felt my heart jump into my throat..."

My fingers coiled more tightly around hers. I rested my brow against hers as I whispered to Ember, "Maybe the only reason I got as far as I did was because...you came back to us..."

"No... No, I didn't." Ember said firmly before looking me in the eye with a very stern, yet sincere stare. "I came back to you. And I'm glad I did."

I sighed with my emotions calming, my beloved still in my arms. "I'm...honored. Even after everything, I always had you. I don't think...I would value you this highly if we didn't go through what we did. You and Rain Shine."

"We gained something of value after all." Ember sighed in what sounded like a moment of relief. As if she found reason to relax. She then whispered with her head against my chest, "Didn't we, my dear?"

"I know I did... I can't measure the value of someone like you..." I whispered to her with her head tucked under my jaw.

After a moment longer, Ember caressed her hand over my back. And in a very soothing manner. "It'll be OK... It will...be OK... I want to believe that..."

I grunted quietly in curiosity, wondering what she was even referring to. Ember then lifted her head and spoke with quite a confident smile on her lips. "We'll make this work... It's not like you'll be rid of me that easily."

That almost smug tone... It was almost like Ember was daring me to run from her just so she could have the satisfaction of chasing me down. "You sure of that?"

"Don't forget what I told you, James." Ember whispered with her fingers tenderly and very flirtatiously caressingly along my jaw. "I will pursue you to the ends of the earth. You'll never escape me."

Something about those words caused a very special memory to stir. For Ember had indeed pursued me when I fled. And she engaged me in a duel where neither of us could bring ourselves to put our hearts into it. And...the aftermath as we soared ever higher into the sky. My love for her burning as I remembered the words we shared, I whispered a familiar question to her. "How far are you willing to chase me?"

That smile... It brightened even further as her eyes narrowed in epiphany. She remembered. "I'll scale every wall in my way. I'll cross every ocean if I must."

I asked again, "But how far?"

Ember responded in kind with her wing beginning to pull the two of us closer. "To the ends of the earth. And I will dive to the deepest depths."

I then asked the final question I remembered. "And for how long?"

"From this world to the next, if I have to." She cooed with her brow resting against mine, those beautiful scarlet eyes gazing into mine. And before I could even try to say a thing, she said one last familiar phrase. "Because you mean the world to me."

"I..." I muttered as fresh tears began to flow. How hard it was to not be able to say what was needed, but the truth being known to us both. We needed each other. We were meant for each other. The war, as scathing as it was, gave us each other. And I could not bear to go back to being without her. My voice breaking again, I whispered to her. "I can't lose you... Not now..."

"You'll never lose me." Ember spoke with a very firm gaze, both hands cradling the sides of my face with her wing holding her against me. She continued to whisper as our conversation became evermore private, hoping that whoever was on the other side of the door would not hear. "I will always be your shield. I will never break. I...will...never fall as long as I still have you. Your enemies will be my enemies and I will show them no mercy if they ever raise a blade to you."

Such power in those words. I am constantly reminded of just how hotly the love of a dragon burns. My tears ceased to flow as I was left reeling from such a powerful declaration. But as she held my face, Ember's eyes displayed a certain...playful sincerity. "A queen must protect her king as much as he protects her, right?"

I remembered. That failsafe we had planned in case Equestria would ultimately refuse to take me back. I had to ask. "Would you really take me as your king, Ember?"

She did not hesitate as she whispered to me. "If things go from bad to worse and you need to come to me, I'll crown you on the first day. My people will welcome you and they will bow to you. And if anyone has a problem with that, they'll answer to me."

I could not even begin to comprehend reigning over dragons, especially when even a firebrand like Ember could have such difficulty keeping them in line. Although Ember's tone softened as she pressed her brow to mine, her scarlet eyes barely inches from mine. "Yes. I would gladly be your queen."

I held her. Cradled my beloved Ember against me as if we had just been wed. And she dealt a sudden gentle blow to my heart as I closed my eyes. "Do you remember the fantasies we shared with each other that day? Do you remember mine?"

How could I forget? Such beautiful words were shared that afternoon. And I remembered hers, even as she whispered to me with what was surely a lovely smile spreading across her lips below. "I'll be expecting you to make mine a reality once I crown you."

It was...such a beautiful admission to make. Even if just fantasies, to hear Ember say to me how she...hoped for a family... I felt my heart swell as I muttered, "That... I... Becoming a father to dragon children is a nearly lifelong dream of mine... Especially if they're yours... Do you really want that?"

Ember then said something I had not heard before. Something she must have been keeping very close to her heart. "I've dreamed of carrying our egg... And I've dreamed of seeing our hatchling... He had your eyes."

As a father who had just been reunited with his firstborn, the image those words instilled in my mind were enough to spawn another set of tears. When I closed my eyes, I could almost see that little dragon child. Smaller than Spike, and certainly looking even more helpless and weak, cradled in the arms of its mother and father... Ember's words reached me in my daydream. "We'll have to discuss it at some point. I'm not ready yet... But someday."

Although this did bring to mind an unfortunate realization. I had seen her people in person. And my eyes sprang open as I asked, "Wait... Would your people really accept an heir who was fathered by an outsider?"
I did not get the response I expected. Ember burst into a quiet snickering fit before she said, "What kind of question is that? The children of the Dragon Lord and a hero of the War of Preservation? I'd say that's more than enough to win them over."

Ember finally released my face and caressed the back of my bandaged head as a means to bring our faces even closer together. Even as she kept her jaws angled downward to let our eyes gaze into the other's. "I don't know if you know this yet, but the ones under my command? The twelve who've been with us the whole time? They really respect you now. Once we get back home, word will surely start to spread. They will know your name. And they will know what you've done for us. I swear the next time you ever show up in my home, my people will have some much warmer greetings for you. And if they don't... I'll be reminding them. With pain."

I could only imagine how my next visit would go after the first time was marred by being assaulted and harassed by a band of juveniles. What was the ringleader's name? Garble? I doubt he would ever grow to respect me, but he would be incurring the wrath of Ember if he ever tried anything again. She only let him off with a very uncomfortable pin to the ground while twisting an arm last time. She just might kill him if he ever messes with me again now. "You...uh...can be pretty scary, now that I think about it."

"Oh, don't go thinking I'll ever take a swing at you." Ember chuckled before she again cradled my face between her hands. She then said softly, "These hands will never hurt you. I swear it."

"And I believe you." I whispered back to her while I took both of her hands in mine and placed soft little kisses upon them. Such dainty little hands. One would never guess how much destruction they wrought during the war. "You have such beautiful hands."

"All the better to hold you with, my dear." Ember giggled, her beautiful blue hands taking both of mine between them. She then whispered to me, "If you ever need a hand to hold, mine are always available."

"And I appreciate it. There's...something about holding a hand that you just can't experience with holding a hoof." I replied with that strangely comforting feeling of having my hands being cradled between the hands of someone else. Someone very dear to me.

"No one ever held my hand until you did." Ember sighed dreamily now that she had my hands pinned between hers. "I see why you like this so much."

"I'll hold them forever, if you would let me." I whispered to her, my words enticing Ember into clamping her fingers even more firmly around mine.

I saw Ember beaming at me as she provided a tender retort. "Hold me forever. In my dreams."

For a while longer, it was just the two of us. Tucked away in the cozy confines of the laundry room with the sound of dinner being prepared just on the other side of the door. Man and dragoness, so deeply in love. Lips touching, hands clasping, but the right words never being spoken. I have always been a patient man, but never before have I felt more impatient. We both knew the answer. And yet that answer could not be spoken. And so I whispered to Ember for some confirmation. "Are you sure you're not ready? I can tell you now..."

Ember cradled my face in her palm as she gazed into my eyes in longing. "Trust me, James... I didn't really start listening to my heart until after I found you. I'm not ready...because I don't really understand myself yet. Please... Give me some time. If you ever do ask for my hand, I want to be ready for it."

"Yes, no, or asking for more time? All right." I replied as I recalled the lesser known third option in the art of dragon courtship. I would have to wait. I may have understood how my own heart worked at the time, but not Ember. What a massive learning experience this entire ordeal had been for her.

"Thank you... Really, I don't want to sound indecisive, but... Well, I've never been all that great at talking about my feelings. Not like anyone ever listened to me before you came along." Ember retorted with a hint of snark in her voice. She smirked at me as her fingers slid over my bandaged head. She even tapped her fingers upon it before she said, "My little warrior poet... How often are your thoughts filled with such beautiful romantic musings? How frequently do you think about holding and cherishing the lucky ladies who came into your life?"

"Very...very often, if I'm to be completely honest." I muttered in some embarrassment. That piercing impish gaze Ember was giving me... She was just trying to get a rise out of me.

"I'd expect no less from you." Ember chuckled as she likely took pleasure in getting me all flustered. Although I then noticed that her mouth was watering quite a bit. The aroma of Fluttershy's cooking was seeping through the door and it was becoming increasingly succulent over time. She wiped her lips before saying, "OK, I think we've been in here long enough... I can barely think with that smell getting in here."

"Always eager to try new cooking, right? Trust me, Fluttershy's great and cooking up great meals. And I can hardly wait to get some fried potatoes right about now." I replied as I could hear the sizzling of that dish in a skillet.

The two of us peeked out the door to find Smolder had just finished setting the table while Fluttershy was tending to the stove. She even set out some extra plates just in case we had guests. Although the little dragoness gave us both a very smug smirk, no doubt from being all too aware of how long we were into there together. "So, what were you two up to in there?"

"Stuff. Just...stuff." Ember muttered bluntly before Smolder burst into laughter. There was no hiding such an attraction between dragons from another dragon. I hurried out of the kitchen while Ember stayed behind to observe Fluttershy working her culinary skills. Probably to get an idea of how good old fashioned home cooking works.

I sat on the sofa in the living room and savored a moment of solitude. Novo still had Gladesong with her and was probably showing off the new baby to the entire crew aboard the Alabaster. Sky Beak was still in town somewhere. And Scootaloo was still over at Sugarcube Corner with Pinkie Pie. And when considering who was in the kitchen, the only one still unaccounted for at that moment was...

"May I...?" I heard a demure little voice ask from my right. Standing just off to the side was a little dark mare with blank pale blue eyes.

"Sure thing, love bug. Come here." I muttered with an outreached hand. The little Changeling bounded up into my arms and rested atop me as I lied down on the down. I felt her nuzzle her cheek against my chest. Right over my own heart. I then asked, "You liking your new home?"

"I can still barely believe I really have a home now..." Ocellus sighed with her hoof rubbing over me. She then added, "And...the love in you is feeling sweeter now... Are you healing?"

"I hope so... I'm just ready for things to go back to normal... Eh?" I muttered before a sound got my attention. There was a knock at the door. "Oh. Excuse me, Ocellus."

"Aw, and I was just getting comfy..." She grumbled while I left her behind on the sofa. She did not sound all that upset though.

There was another knock at the door before I could get to it. And when I opened it, I was actually very surprised at who was on the other side. A very familiar griffon hen. "Gilda?"

"Yo... You think now's a good time?" Gilda asked while trying to keep her voice down. Fluttershy had no idea she was even in town. But there was no better time to make amends than now. We had all gotten settled now that I was back home. I nodded quietly before allowing Gilda inside. She scanned the interior of our living room while Ocellus just watched from her resting spot. Gilda then glanced back at me and said, "Nice place you got here."

"Thanks. Anyway, you ready for this?" I asked with some apprehension in my gut. I was not there to see what happened between Gilda and Fluttershy when they first met. I could not make any assumptions of how this reunion would go. Gilda adjusted her feathery bangs to drape over the left side of her face before she nodded at me. Then was no turning back now. I then peeked into the kitchen and called out to my wife. "Fluttershy? We have a guest who wants to see you."

"OK, I'll be right there. Smolder, could you please mind the stove for me?" Fluttershy replied with the little dragoness taking over for the moment. But when she stepped into the living room... "Hello, how can I..."

Fluttershy instantly froze with eyes wide open. The room became quiet and filled with a subtle tension as Gilda and Fluttershy stared with only Ocellus and I watching. Gilda was the first to break the silence as she nervously raised a hand in greeting. "Hey... Been a while."

My wife's only response was to take a step back. To have someone who left more than just a poor first impression on her right there in the sanctum of her own home must have been alarming. She clearly recognized Gilda, who was quick to hold out her hand in an attempt to calm her. "Hey, before anything else happens... I need to say I'm sorry... Really. I am."

Fluttershy stopped her retreat while she gazed at Gilda in some confusion. "You...are?"

Gilda brought herself down to the floor to make herself appear less menacing. She then explained, "Look... I'll just tell it like it is. When Dash moved away to Ponyville, we...didn't go through the same experiences. She became a better person while I...didn't. I've asked myself a lot of questions while we were out there during the war and... Let's just say I know what a total dweeb I was. I'm not proud of who I was. I wish I didn't do what I did. And I wish I had more good influences in my life. Really... I'm sorry."

My wife tilted her head to one side in bewilderment. She then asked, "You... You served in the war?"

"Yeah! Yeah, I was in the same unit as Dash. We evacuated anyone who got hurt. Saved a lotta lives out there. And... Well..." Gilda explained before she glanced over at me. And I knew where this was going. "Your man here's the one who set me straight. Even got Dash and I to patch things up with each other. We're all cool with each other now."

Fluttershy stared at me in surprise, wordlessly demanding answers. And so I said, "I don't know exactly what happened between you two, but Gilda was nothing if not a good friend after we sat down and just talked to each other. It always sounded like she came from a bad environment that ended up being a terrible influence on her. I didn't even like her at first myself until we really just talked about things."

"Yep. I was always a bad girl. And I don't wanna be bad for the wrong reasons anymore." Gilda retorted while almost poking fun at herself over her own bad decisions. She then looked at Fluttershy and said, "I didn't come here expecting any forgiveness. But you needed to know that I'm sorry for any of the junk I put you and everyone else through. And if you want, I'll just see myself out."

Fluttershy had such a conflicted look on her face. Probably a result of her memories clashing with what she had just heard from us. Although she then said, "To be fair... I had completely forgotten about you by now. I think we only interacted with each other for about twenty seconds last time."

"That's...it?" I asked in surprise. For such a brief encounter, I expected it to have been burned into Fluttershy's memory. But if that was the first and last time they ever really crossed paths or directly interacted with each other, Fluttershy's encounter with Gilda was probably remembered more as a one-off unpleasant experience instead of making a new enemy.

"I only remembered you when I saw you." Fluttershy replied as she took a step forward. I think she had no idea how to see Gilda at that moment. They barely even knew each other. She then asked, "But all my friends like you now?"

Gilda nodded and said, "Yeah, I'm cool with the girls and they're cool with me. You got some good friends. And you've got one awesome hubby."

That last part caused Fluttershy to visibly recoil as a thick blush filled her face. Fluttershy flustered almost joyously while I too cracked a huge grin. "Oh, well.. I... I guess I did get really lucky... We've been...really good for each other..."

"Yeah, I can tell. And he never forgot about you out there. I caught him making out with that hippogriff queen at one point and just about took him for some lowlife Casanova wannabe, but he really had no plans on ever leaving you. The guy's a very rare kind of good egg." Gilda explained with it being my turn to recoil in unease. I still remember that talk we had.

Fluttershy ended up giggling quite a bit as she recalled who that queen is. "Oh, you mean Novo! Well, I had heard about her before then. And I only just met her this afternoon. She really is an amazing mare."

"Yeah, she's way cool. Didn't know a queen like that could even exist." Gilda snorted while rolling her eye. Although that smirk then faded as she asked, "But anyway... Are we good now? Or do you wanna show me the door?"

I think Fluttershy was much more sincerely considering her stance on the whole issue. She barely even knew Gilda. And what she did know was nothing good at all. My wife averted her gaze as she mumbled, "I don't know... I don't think I've ever met anyone who was so unconditionally mean to me right away."

"Hey, I'd sock myself in the beak if I could meet the old me right now." Gilda spoke firmly, a look of disgust on her face. Her eye even closed for just a moment. Probably to think more clearly about past actions that surely filled her with nothing but shame. "I was a bad girl. Not gonna deny that."

I was tempted to reach out to comfort Gilda, but decided against it. This was only between the two of them. But when Fluttershy still hesitated in giving a response, I had an idea. I turned to Ocellus and asked, "What're you feeling from Gilda here, love bug?"

"Her? Um... Now that you ask..." The Changeling over yonder replied while we all turned to her. She looked directly at the griffon hen and said, "I mean it's not like I can read minds, but... It really doesn't feel like she's hiding anything. That love...feels very sincere. It's...warm."

"Heh, no hiding your heart from a Changeling, am I right?" The griffon hen snickered with a crooked smirk on her beak. But she quickly lost that smile when her eyes met Fluttershy's again.

After a moment longer, Fluttershy came up with an answer. "I think I have an idea. I'm not really sure what to think... But there's someone you'll have to meet before anything else happens. We'll let them decide."

Gilda tilted her head to one side and side, "Let someone else call the shots? OK, cool. But...uh...where are they?"

I almost did not notice it, but Fluttershy's ears twitched as she picked up a faint sound that we did not. Ocellus also noticed something and looked towards the front door. Fluttershy then said in an almost smug manner, "Wait for it..."

Barely three seconds later, the door burst open without so much as a knock on it. And Novo quickly ducked inside without an ounce of subtly. "Mama's home!"

"Oh hey, the queen again. What's up?" Gilda asked before her eye narrowed upon noticing a tiny filly being cradled in Novo's arm. "Hang on... What's that there?"

"Oh, this little sweet pea?" Novo replied as she took a seat and held Gladesong in both hands. She nuzzled her beak against the giggling foal's nose as she said, "Mama here just finished giving this little princess a private tour of the Alabaster and introduced her to the crew. And she had a ball! Didn't you now, baby girl? Yes you did! And everyone wanted to snuggle with you."

Once again, Novo was channeling her motherly side like a true old pro and Gladesong was loving her for it. But as Novo spoke so sweetly to who was essentially her new goddaughter, Gilda's eye opened wide while her beak hung open. The truth was right in front of her and I had to wonder how much I really told her out there on the Empty Plains. She glanced at me and then at Fluttershy while the two of us beamed with a certain smug sense of pride. Gilda then muttered, "Oh man, you really do have a kid..."

Only then did Novo notice how quiet it was in the room. She looked left and right as if she was wondering if someone was hiding. "What's with the tension in here? Was there a fight while I was out? Should I hold onto this little sweet pea a little longer?"

"No, you showed up at just the right time. We were hoping Gladesong could meet someone." I replied while Fluttershy nodded towards the queen after glancing at Gilda. I then asked, "Novo? If you'd please?"

"Sure thing, honey. OK now, sweetie. Mama's gonna set you down now. You've got a new friend to meet. And I think it's this pretty kitty here." Novo retorted as she gently lowered Gladesong to the floor. Gilda had no idea how to handle that bit of sweet talking from the hippogriff queen while the feathers coating her head became very fluffy and ruffled. Novo was quick to see Gilda's physical reaction and scoffed appropriately at it. "Oh, why the ruffled feathers? Mama knows a pretty thing when she sees one."

"I'm never gonna get used to this chick..." Gilda grumbled before she froze upon finding Gladesong toddling up to her. Possibly on reflex more than anything, the griffon hen then spread her impressive golden wings. I think she was under a bit of duress at the time and probably had no idea how to deal with very young children. But instead of being intimidated, Gladesong's eyes opened wide in wonder at Gilda's sheer wingspan. Much bigger than her own mother's. She cooed in wonderment while spreading her tiny wings as well. This did not go unnoticed with Gilda even starting to crack a smirk. "Hey... You like my wingspan, huh? I bet you wish those tiny things could get as big as my babies here."

Gladesong giggled and flapped her tiny wings rapidly with no sense of rhythm in a manner that would never get her off the ground. I think she got the idea from watching how Scootaloo does it when piloting her scooter. Gilda played along and performed a few very gentle flaps of her own wings to fan my daughter. That breeze in her face only excited Gladesong more before she toddled forward and nestled herself into Gilda's fluffy neck. Once again, Gilda's feathers puffed up as she squirmed in discomfort. She looked at Fluttershy and I in desperation and asked, "What do I do?"

"Be nice to her." Fluttershy replied with an almost fiendish smirk on her lips. There must have been something satisfying about seeing someone who gave her a very brief but scathing bit of grief during their only encounter being so uncomfortably out of their element. And it was pretty funny seeing a tough girl like Gilda having no idea how to respond to a foal wanting affection from her. Especially when this was clearly a test. Gladesong had already given Gilda her approval. But what about the other way around?

There was a sneaking suspicion in my gut that Gilda may have been afraid of hurting Gladesong. The way she kept glancing at the two of us made me wonder if Gilda had ever harmed a child. I strongly doubt that, even that would be going too far for Gilda on even her worst days. But Gilda then froze as her eyes focused on Novo while the hippogriff queen watched with almost excited interest. I think Gilda was most wary of Novo's potential reactions more than anything. If she did anything to harm the filly Novo had become so enamored with, the hippogriff queen would surely unleash unimaginable hell upon her. And that was a side of Novo I dearly hoped would never be seen.

Gilda appeared to be carefully considering her options before she finally rested a hand on Gladesong's back. She gently stroked the snuggling filly before saying, "So then... Uh... Heh, I really didn't think I'd ever meet you. I'm...Gilda. I'm a good friend of your dad. And your auntie Dash and I go way back... Hey, she knows Rainbow Dash, right?"

"Oh, she's friends with all of our friends. They love her." Fluttershy replied with her smirk becoming a kinder smile. She could tell Gilda was really trying to endear herself to the new baby tucked into her feathers.

"Cool. I bet she's not ready for foalsitting though." Gilda retorted snarkily before focusing on Gladesong again. And after a moment of looking her over, Gilda did something we were not expecting. She took Gladesong's tiny wings into her beak and began to preen them one by one. We heard her sigh before admitting, "I guess even I've got a mama cat in me somewhere..."

That was all it took. Fluttershy then stepped up beside Gilda and caressed her head with an outstretched wing. Gilda looked up at my wife only to see her smiling very kindly down at her. "I forgive you."

Gilda did not even respond at first. Perhaps she had written off ever being forgiven by those she wronged. But she did finally lower her gaze and muttered, "Thanks... Really. I know I shouldn't be asking for any second chances after that anyway."

This did a lot for my heart. I had faith that Gilda really was a good person, but it was relieving to see Fluttershy sharing my sentiment. Although I then noticed Fluttershy tilting her head to one side with that smile fading into a look of curiosity. Just when I started to wonder why she looked so confused, she spoke up. "Why is your face bandaged on the left side?"

She saw it. Granted, those feathery bangs draped over the left side of Gilda's face might have been enough to keep a casual passerby from noticing, but it was much less plausible when up close to someone. Gilda sighed with her hand cradling Gladesong's head into her fluffy plumage and said, "You weren't supposed to see that..."

Fluttershy's initial wariness was replaced by genuine concern. She asked softly, "Did you...get hurt in the war?"

Gilda kept her response brief. "Almost lost an eye. I got lucky."

I saw my wife's eyes open wide while she glanced over at me for further confirmation. I flinched at the memory as I said, "She took an arrow to the face."

"Oh my goodness, no! No, that's too much!" Fluttershy shrieked before grabbing the very surprised griffon hen in a comforting hug. Gilda had no idea how to even respond while keeping Gladesong securely held against her. "No, no, that's not fair! Even you didn't deserve that! Are you sure you're all right?"

Gilda stammered and stuttered, barely able to get a word out at first. Although she then cracked a relieved grin and said, "Nah, I'm... I'm good. Just need to keep this wrapped up for now. I guess karma got me good that day. Got me for being a bad girl, but showed enough mercy to let me keep my eye. Seriously, lefty here still works."

This did little to soothe Fluttershy's shock. She continued to hold Gilda and pet her head while whispering sweet words of reassurance and offering any possible aid. Gilda went from looking uncomfortable to looking like she was on the verge of laughing. She eventually glanced over at me once Fluttershy quieted down and said, "You married a really good mare."

"At the end of the day, she was probably the best choice. I'm grateful for her." I replied while smiling down at my wife and daughter.

"Mmhm... And I know I won't be the last." Fluttershy said almost proudly while she continued to hold and pet Gilda in her arm. Gladesong was too content with being nestled in Gilda's feathery embrace to really mind what was going on.

Gilda averted her gaze for a moment with her eye looking at nothing in particular. I watched and listened as she muttered, "Yeah... He told me. You're really doing that kinda relationship, huh?"

"I know it's not...normal, but I really do have faith in him. Rarity was the first and we both thought it could work. And it has been working so far and very well too." Fluttershy explained while she hugged Gilda's head. "We're all a family here. And it's a family that will just keep growing."

Novo said her piece as well after a long silence from her. "She's not kidding, honey. If even I see it as viable, then you know these lovebirds know what they're doing."

"Hey, I didn't say I don't believe you! It's just...kinda surprising knowing everyone here's on the same page." Gilda retorted before going silent in contemplation. I saw her tilt her gaze downwards to focus on the filly she was holding against her chest. I heard Gilda say softly, "Sounds like you're gonna have lots of moms eventually... And probably lots of brothers and sisters too."

Upon hearing that, Novo and I shared a gaze. And her eyes told me everything I needed to know. That beautiful creature wiggled her eyebrows at me with such a smirk on her beak. And I could only grin back at her in nervous amusement. Gladesong would absolutely not be the last child to be born into our family. Certainly not if Novo had anything to say about it.

While Fluttershy continued to hold Gilda and Gilda continued to hold Gladesong, there was a knock at the door. And Sky Beak was on the other side once Novo opened it. The blissful queen then said, "Welcome back, grandpa. Your baby girl's made a new friend while you were away."

"Ohohoho my goodness, it's gonna take so long to get used to this..." Sky Beak chuckled as he stepped inside. He was not carrying anything on him and even his armor had been discarded, leading me to believe he had dropped off any souvenirs he had picked up back at his bunk aboard the Alabaster. He then sniffed the air and asked, "Ooh, am I just in time for dinner?"

"Yep. You wanna join us?" I asked while glancing over at the kitchen. Smolder appeared to be finishing up just fine and I could even see some of the servings being moved to platters. The kitchen was about to get very crowded.

"I'd love to! But first..." Sky Beak retorted before stepping over to Gilda. He brought himself down to the floor and asked, "May I see her?"

Gilda's eye opened wide as Fluttershy finally let her guest go. The griffon hen then looked down at Gladesong and said, "Oh, right. Papa bird. Grandpa. Here you go. Hey, squirt. Your dad's old man wants you."

Sky Beak's eyes lit up as Gilda took Gladesong into her hands and held her out to my feathery father. And as soon as the little filly locked eyes with the joyous stallion, she perked up and squealed quietly in joy. I took it upon myself to say, "I think she knows who you are by now."

"Oh my goodness, I think you might be right." Sky Beak spoke softly as he took the tiny filly into his hands. He nuzzled his beak against her forehead as she let out a soft coo like a dove. "I still need to introduce you to your grandmother. Ocean Flow will be over the moon to meet you, little one."

Seeing the two of them together got me feeling a little sentimental. It was a sight I never expected to see. A man I came to know as my father holding my own daughter. A family I never would have had should I have remained on Earth. This realization hitting me right in the heart, I sat beside Sky Beak and put my arms around him while he did the same to me with his wing. I rested my head against his and whispered, "I'm...very grateful to have you here right now..."

Sky Beak gently tucked Gladesong between the two of us and returned my sentiment with a tiny whisper of his own. And that whisper carried with it a truly beautiful statement. "I don't think I've ever been more proud of you."

I all but burst into tears. This was the life victory had given me. My family with Fluttershy had only just gotten started when I headed out to face the enemy. And now it had already grown. For just a moment, there were no words. All prying eyes even turned away to let us savor this moment of familiar silence. Although I did hear Gilda speak to us with a quivering whisper of her own, ""You really struck gold, dude. I'm happy for you."

After a few more minutes, there was another knock at the door. And I should have seen it coming. Novo did not even reach for the door before it burst open with an excitable voice calling out. "Hey, Dad! Did you know there's this huge airship parked out front... Whoa."

Scootaloo had just made it home. And she was not ready for all of the guests we had there. My eldest daughter looked around at everyone and asked. "Wow. We have guests?"

"That's not a problem, is it?" Novo retorted with an amused smirk on her beak. She then turned to Scootaloo and said, "And I take it you are your daddy's #1 girl, right?"

The pegasus filly gazed up in awe at the gorgeous hippogriff mare before her. And then it all clicked. "Wait... Are you that awesome queen Dad talked about when he got back from that island a couple of months ago?"

Novo chuckled at Scootaloo's choice of words before tussling her mane. "That's me! Queen Novo. Pleasure to meet you, baby. Sounds like you're the little sparkplug he's told me about."

"Wow, you're one cool queen. No wonder he likes you so much." Scootaloo said with a huge snickering grin on her face. She then trotted around Novo and tossed her cape up onto the coat rack by the door. It was still so hard to believe that she now had a perfectly fitting cutie mark on each flank now. And while she did look like she was ready to talk to me, she was instead drawn to the big feathery stallion who was holding me in his wing. Scootaloo then asked, "Hi, mister. Who're you?"

Sky Beak glanced at me while I started to smirk at him. He then looked at my daughter and said, "Well, I am Sky Beak. And if what I've heard is true, you happen to be my granddaughter."

That stare... It was as if Scootaloo's mind had just blown a fuse while she processed that revelation. I almost laughed at that stare before she said, "Wait! Sky Beak... Sky Beeeak... Aren't you the guy Dad met who he said was like a dad to him?"

"That's me! And trust me when I say your dad grew up to be a good man." Sky Beak laughed as he continued to cuddle with my youngest daughter. "And I am just so thrilled to meet the granddaughters I never even knew I had."

"Wow, our family just keeps getting weirder and weirder... First Rarity's a second mom to me? And now I got a bird grandpa?" Scootaloo asked while looking more bewildered than offended. This left me conflicted since explaining my relationships to her has been the most difficult aspect of my family, but she then quickly waved her hooves and said, "Whoa, hey, it's not like I got a problem with that! I didn't even know what it's like to have a family and now I've got a family with so many cool people in it! Man, I hope my wings get as big as yours someday!"

I snickered under my breath while Sky Beak held his head high and laughed. "Ha! I guess big wings run in the family! Have you even seen your father's wingspan? Always makes me proud when I see him take to the air."

Scootaloo just stared at my jesting father with a cockeyed gaze. But she then grinned and said, "Oh, you mean those wings! Yeah, that armor he's got has such a huge pair!"

Sky Beak then looked his new granddaughter over and said, "Maybe it's because I almost never see pegasi where I come from, but your wings do look rather tiny. Is this normal from fillies your age?"

"Pretty much, yeah. You'd be surprised how a pegasus can fly with such little wings. I guess we're all a bunch of lightweights." Scootaloo said before she looked at her own wings and rapidly fluttered them. Although I still was not convinced they would ever be able to get her off the ground. I still need to check in with Apple Bloom to see how that little gift for Scootaloo is coming along. As if to mirror my thoughts, Scootaloo then said, "Mine don't work yet, so I just use them to get around on my scooter. I guess I'm just a late bloomer. Then again, all of us Cutie Mark Crusaders were late bloomers in finding our cutie marks, so I guess I'll start flying before you know it at this rate!"

"Sounds like you and your friends were busy fighting your own war while we were fighting ours." Sky Beak replied while he tussled his granddaughter's mane.

Fluttershy then stepped around him and said, "I was wondering why you were wearing your cape everywhere for weeks on end, even when you were in the house. You were just keeping that a surprise for James?"

Scootaloo then explained, "Actually, we were keeping it a surprise for everypony. It didn't feel right showing anyone until everypony finally came home. So we kept our flanks hidden every day. And thanks to Pinkie Pie, we got our whole cute-ceañera planned out for next week! The whole class will be there!"

"That was very sweet of you to wait until they were all home to see for themselves." Fluttershy replied as she nuzzled our daughter's head. She then looked at Gladesong and said, "And there's still somepony who needs to see it."

"Ooh, right!" Scootaloo gasped before she approached Sky Beak and I. I had little to say with Scootaloo's attention being spread thin between all our guests, but it was a pleasure just watching and listening. Scootaloo quickly lowered the volume of her voie as she got Gladesong's attention. "Hey! Hey, check it out! Your big sis just got her cutie mark! Pretty cool, right?"

Gladesong must not have seen her big sister's bare flank in some time and very curiously reached out to touch it. Scootaloo snickered as she added, "Yep, it's exactly what it looks like! Your big sis has some mad skills on a scooter. But I bet you already knew that."

Scootaloo then reached out and held her tiny sister in her arms, even bumping their noses together. She just looked so proud to being one step closer to being a mare while cradling her helpless baby sister in her arms. "Man, so much happened lately... I earned my mark... We both got a grandpa... Our family's just gonna keep getting bigger, huh? I wonder how many moms we'll end up having..."

Novo then took the opportunity to speak up with quite a chuckle. "You better believe it, honey. One of these days, I'll be your mama too. Yours, and this little sweet pea here."

Scootaloo's eyes popped open wide before she looked up at the hippogriff queen towering over her. She then rapidly looked back and forth between Novo and I as I felt myself starting to blush at what Novo had just revealed to my eldest daughter. Scootaloo then asked, "Dad... Really? You and...this queen are...?"

I covered my face and just squealed in uncontrollable awkward laughter. How could I ever explain to my child that I was deeply entrenched in a powerful romance with a queen of a foreign land? Scootaloo then looked up at Novo and asked, "Does that mean...you're gonna be our mom too?"

"Honey, I'm gonna be mama to ALL of your daddy's babies." Novo retorted with no shame or subtlety that started to get some of us to crack up. I peeked between my fingers and saw Scootaloo staring up at Novo with her jaw hanging open. Novo then lifted her head high and said, "That's just how this mama rolls, baby. If my sugar bear is the daddy, I'm the mommy too and I won't be told otherwise."

Scootaloo's stunned expression began to be replaced by a very giddy grin. She then looked my way while pointing up at Novo and said, "Dad. This? This right here? Coolest mom in the world. She's awesome."

While the rest of us laughed, Fluttershy got playful and spoke with an exaggerated pout on her lips. "Scootaloo, what about me?"

While she did look nervous upon realizing she might have disrespected the closest thing to a real mother she had ever known, Scootaloo thought fast and motioned for Fluttershy to come closer. And once her head was held low as if expecting a quiet whisper, Scootaloo grabbed Fluttershy with one arm and said the best thing she could that immediately put a smile on Fluttershy's face. "You're the nicest mom in the world."

I finally heard Gilda crack up a bit from nearby after having eluded Scootaloo's attention. And only then did Scootaloo take a good look at her. "Huh? Say... Didn't I see you in town that one time? I think it was only on one day? Kinda hard to forget a griffon."

It sounded like Scootaloo had been in the dark about Gilda's visit the first time around. Probably for the best when considering the falling out with Rainbow Dash she had. Gilda, still not entirely comfortable around kids, waved at my daughter. "Sup? Yeah, I was only here one time until I met your dad. And I go way back with Rainbow Dash. The name's Gilda."

"Ooh, you're old friends with Rainbow Dash?!" Scootaloo squealed upon hearing a name she adored all too much. She wiggled out of Fluttershy's embrace and trotted over to our guest. "I'm Scootaloo! And I'm Rainbow Dash's #1 fan! I even run her fan club in Ponyville!"

While I have never pegged Rainbow Dash as a local celebrity, the existence of her fan club among the kids of Ponyville is something I always found equal parts adorable and hilarious. And Gilda just lifted her head high and laughed. "Dash has her own fan club here?! That sounds so like her. I've got so many stories from our time at flight camp where I had to bail her outta trouble so many times..."

Not much later, it was time for dinner. And everyone who was in the house at the time joined in. Gilda was almost hesitant to stay, but Fluttershy won her over. And...it was crowded in the kitchen. Much more crowded than ever. I am surprised we were able to fit everyone in there. And the conversation between Scootaloo and Gilda just carried on well past the living room and into the kitchen. It sounded like Rainbow Dash made a lot of bad decisions after meeting Gilda, but at least they made for good stories.

Fluttershy looked especially thrilled to have Ember and Novo sitting at the table. I was especially impressed we had enough food to serve everyone there. Although it helped that Ocellus was only trying basically one bite of everything since she could get much more filling nutrition from everyone around her. In a way, it felt like one big family dinner now that Sky Beak could truly call himself a grandfather. Although Fluttershy still could not get over the sight of Novo dining at the table like a commoner. Novo eventually noticed the frequent stares she was getting from Fluttershy and asked, "Something on your mind, honey?"

"Oh, I just... It's so strange having a honest to goodness queen dining in my own home right now. Not even the princesses in Canterlot have done that." Fluttershy stammered with Ember casting her an amused smirk. She knew Novo enough by then to know her friend was not like most royalty.

Novo chuckled before she said, "Honey, I don't even spend all my time up in the Ivory Palace back home. I frequently mingle with the common folk. It helps that I can get anywhere just fine on my own two wings here. And I wouldn't miss this for the... Say, where'd our princess go?"

Fluttershy glanced downward for a second before she said, "She's...nursing. Under the table."

It was then that I do what I do best during a big meal. I listened. So many conversations were happening all at once around me and I observed as many as I could. Scootaloo was chatting up Gilda, Fluttershy was conversing with Ember and Novo, and Sky Beak was being the fatherly stallion he is by talking to the two younger ladies at the table in Smolder and Ocellus. The clamor in the air was strangely soothing and almost nostalgic. And not in the same way as the noise I always heard during meals in the mess halls during the war.

There would be no leftovers that night. The entire table was devoid of edibles by the end. Ember sighed in satisfaction, although I am sure she wished she could have had more. "This time was...so different from all the other meals I've had. What was all that delicious food?"

"Just the magic of cooking in your own kitchen." Fluttershy giggled at Ember's response to tasting some real home cooking for the first time. Once the table was cleared of dishes, Smolder and Ember helped out in the kitchen by cleaning the dishes. It helped that they had the hands for the job. Fluttershy was especially shocked that the Dragon Lord herself stepped up to the task with a wet sponge wet down with soap rubbing away at a casserole tray. "You...uh...don't mind doing the dishes?"

"Of course not! I had to do my own in my own quarters during the war. They set me up really nice with my own cottage. And I think I'm really getting the hang of this whole civilized living thing by now." Ember replied nonchalantly while Smolder could only snicker at Fluttershy's bewilderment over how self-reliant Ember was in our own home.

With dinner done, Gilda stood near the door. And I knew why. She was not even planning on staying for dinner yet there she was. I approached her and asked, "You heading out?"

"Yeah, I stayed longer than I should've anyway. I'm gonna head over to Dash's place for the night. And I'll be on the next train home tomorrow." Gilda retorted before taking a moment to look around the place. All while Fluttershy started to approach with Gladesong cradled in one arm. The griffon hen smiled humbly and said, "Thanks for having me over. I wasn't even planning on staying longer than that..."

"If Gladesong likes you, then you must be a very different person from when I last saw you. I don't even remember it that clearly." Fluttershy explained with Gladesong even reaching out to our guest. My wife then whispered, "Be sure to say goodbye to your new little friend."

"Heh... Yeah... Hey there, squirt." Gilda muttered while still looking very unsure of herself. She gently rubbed our daughter's head as she said, "Time for mama cat to go... Maybe... Maybe she'll swing by again... Just be good for your mom and dad. They're...both great folks."

Gladesong giggled and took hold of Gilda's hand with the griffon's rough avian flesh securely wrapping those tiny hooves in her grasp. But once that was done, she reached high and held me in a very firm embrace with arms and wings that I did not anticipate. I heard her whisper to me, "You did a lot of good for me out there. I'll always have your back."

Much like with Ember, I found it difficult to say goodbye to a new friend who had been very reliantly there for me when I needed her most for weeks on end. I asked softly, "When can I see you again?"

"I... I...don't know..." Gilda muttered with a sigh while Fluttershy patiently watched in silence. I heard Gilda purr for a moment as I dragged my fingers through the feathers that lined her head. "Gonna miss you bad, big guy... There just aren't enough guys like you where I come from..."

I remembered a sacred conversation I had with her during some of the darkest days of the war. When I was all but crippled and laid up in bed. Where such wonderful things were said. I then whispered very discreetly to her, "Do I still make you feel special?"

Gilda then whispered back to me as I felt her embrace tightening even further, "I...need you in my life... I know where to find you now. I still owe you some drinks and you owe me a massage."

"Come back soon... I promise you'll be welcome here." I whispered before Gilda looked me right in the eye. I took the opportunity to apply some scritches to her head before whispering something precious to her. "Still beautiful."

"Bad boys got nothing on you." Gilda churred before she very reluctantly released her grasp on me. She almost appeared tearful to have to say goodbye now. We then both noticed Fluttershy watching silently from the sidelines. Gilda then turned to face my wife while trying to keep a straight face. "You really did marry a good man... No... No, you married the best man out there. Take good care of this guy for me, OK?"

"Oh, I will. We have so much to catch up on. And thank you for watching out for him out there." Fluttershy replied while she bowed her head to our guest.

With another sigh, Gilda looked up at me as I held the door for her. She closed her eye and looked away, but then looked back up at me with a more reassured smile. "I know where to find you guys now. I'll swing by Ponyville again sometime. Especially now that I got both you and Dash to visit."

"We'll be waiting... Take care of yourself out there, Gilda." I replied with a growing sense of longing in my heart. And as soon as she was out the door, Gilda spread her wings and took to the sky before heading southeast. Definitely heading for Rainbow Dash's house with the sky turning orange during the sunset. I then looked down at my wife while she looked up at me. "Are you sure you're OK with her now?"

"I almost didn't recognize her. What did you do to her out there?" Fluttershy replied while nuzzling Gladesong's head.

"All I did was give her a push in the right direction. And she was smart enough to listen." I explained while still remembering the first encounter she and I had and the conversation in the mess hall following it. It was almost surreal thinking back to that and knowing what Gilda is like now. "It's a shame she took too many wrong turns in life. She's really a great person when on the right path."

"Hopefully she'll stay on the right path this time." Fluttershy spoke while watching Gilda's distant form in the sky. I let out a sigh now that the house was starting to feel emptier. Fluttershy then pointed over to the sofa at the back of the room and said, "Here, make yourself comfortable and I'll brew up some more tea. You must need plenty of rest after everything that happened.

"Yeah, thanks... I really should take it easy." I quickly went over to the sofa and reclined gracelessly all over it. Even with Gilda gone, the house still felt full of activity. Smolder and Ember were still doing the dishes while Novo and Sky Beak were chatting up Scootaloo. And it sounded like Ocellus was put in charge of Gladesong for the moment while Fluttershy worked on brewing some tea. She sounded like she was really trying to endear herself to the new filly.

I savored those minutes of precious peace, almost as if I was afraid it might end at any time. And it did in a certain way. Just as I was getting too relaxed with my eyes closed, someone bounded up onto me. A quick glance revealed that Scootaloo was now resting upon me with her big round eyes looking at me while giving me the impression she was pretty tired too. "Hey, Dad. How're you holding up?"

"Just...getting back into the swing of things one bit at a time." I replied with my hand caressing her head. I then asked, "What about you? How were things here on the homefront?"

"Things were a bit quieter in town after the whole war thing really got going. It was...weird not having all of you back home. We really felt like something was missing... Sugarcube Corner got really quiet without Pinkie Pie and it was weird not seeing Rarity's place open for business... Total strangers even walked up to me and asked when you'd be back because of how much they missed your massages at the spa."

I... I had to catch myself on that last one. There was no way I could not kind of laugh at how badly the locals were missing my services at the spa. Even I was having a hard time believing how long it had been since I last set foot in that place. I hope I have no lost my touch. Although Scootaloo then said, "But hey, it was all OK! Everypony knew you guys had a good reason to not be there. And I kept telling everypony at school how you and Rainbow Dash were out there fighting. They thought I had the coolest dad ever!"

What is it with life and death combat being seen as a good thing no matter what culture one finds the topic in? Then again, Scootaloo will always be Scootaloo. I proceeded to explain while rolling my eyes, "I don't care how cool it looked in action, nothing about that war was fun. I'd be perfectly happy if I never had to hold a sword ever again."

Scootaloo immediately shut up for a moment after I said that. She almost looked tempted to ask questions, but apparently had enough of a gut feeling to take my words at face value. I saw what happened out there while she did not. My daughter then gently rested her head on my chest and muttered, "I know... You got hurt... But is it bad?"

I wanted to spare her the most gruesome details and kept my response brief. "It could've been a lot worse. And I'm already through the worst of it. When I said I'm gonna be OK, I meant it."

"Phew... Alls well that ends well, right? At least nopony really got hurt out there, right?" Scootaloo asked with an expected naivety. She could never comprehend the horrors of war without seeing it herself. Nor should she or anyone else in Equestria ever have to.

"You didn't see the infirmary..." I muttered with my eyes gazing to the ceiling. It was a miracle she did not see under Gilda's bangs and notice the bandage over her left eye. "We might not have lost anyone, but plenty of good people got hurt out there... A lot worse than what Pinkie Pie got."

Scootaloo fell silent for a good moment while I could only stare at the ceiling. Although I eventually felt Scootaloo try to wrap her arms around my torso for a hug. "Sorry... I... I don't wanna think about how bad it really was..."

"You're young. You can't comprehend it. And you shouldn't. There are some things that have no place in Equestria and war is one of them." I said with a hand resting on Scootaloo's head. I then tried to change the subject by bringing up something else important that happened during the war. "And besides... It sounds like you and the girls won your own war lately."

"Heh... We sure did! And boy, did we all feel stupid over how obvious the answers were!" Scootaloo replied while lifting her head to show a big dumb grin filled with pride and also some embarrassment. She then turned herself a bit to let me see her flank and its cutie mark while she sat atop me. "But wow, I can't believe it finally happened. Should've happened a lot sooner, come to think of it. But I guess we were all really dumb, huh?"

"Hey, don't beat yourself up. As they say, the journey is the destination. Not many can say they've had as many misadventures as you girls did while trying to figure yourselves out." I snorted as I could only imagine what kind of nonsense those three fillies got up to even before I first met them. As incompetent as their methods were in discovering their talents, they must have had quite a few experiences worth writing home about. Ah, the aimless adventures of childhood...

"Eheheheh, yep! The school talent show, that sleepover at Fluttershy's, that weird cutie pox fiasco, and don't get me started on when we took a shot at being school journalists... We did a lot of weird stuff trying to get our marks." Scootaloo snickered while clearly not looking back on those events with much pride. It at least got me to smirk over what those vague descriptions implanted in my head. But then Scootaloo looked away with some sort of forlorn gaze before she asked, "But now that we got our cutie marks... What now?"

My eyes opened wide as I too felt a chill in my heart. Even I had more or less stopped expecting Scootaloo and her three closest friends from ever acquiring their cutie marks. Their antics as the Cutie Mark Crusaders had become so routine that I had no reason to expect things to change. But they had and in one fell swoop. And I could already guess what Scootaloo's concerns were. "You worried that the Crusaders will have to disband?"

"I guess... I mean I don't wanna stop being friends with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle, but..." Scootaloo muttered before trailing off in thought. It was not like her to be sentimental, but this newfound dilemma was forcing her to deeply contemplate the current situation now that the club that practically defined her had lost its purpose. She then looked at me and said, "You get where I'm coming from, right?"

"The Cutie Mark Crusaders is an aspect of your life that brought you and your friends together and the fact that being in the club no longer carries a purpose has you afraid that the three of you might not have as much of a reason to be friends. Am I somewhere in the ballpark?" I replied while Scootaloo nodded readily to confirm my suspicions. I did some brainstorming for a moment and did not take long to think up a possible solution. "In that case... If you girls are worried about the relevance of the Cutie Mark Crusaders in your lives... How about this? You each have your own talents now, but... How about considering setting up a cutie mark counseling service on the side? I can't imagine you girls being the only kids who have that much trouble figuring out your talents. I mean look at Mitta. She still doesn't have her mark and she's much older than you."

"Heh... A counseling service? Uh... My brain's not really getting that, but I'll bring it up with the girls next time I see them. Maybe Sweetie Belle will get it better than me." Scootaloo grinned uneasily as if she felt really embarrassed with my more complex words going over her head. She was still a kid and definitely not the brains of her trio of fillies. Although she then said more happily, "Speaking of Mitta though, she was hanging out with us a lot more often after you guys went away. I guess she had a lot of free time with the boutique closed. Where'd you find her again? That weird village in the Everfree Forest Apple Bloom told us about?"

That place... It felt like years since I was last there. "Yeah, Sunny Town... Almost forgot about it. I mean we got the curse to be removed from her, but I'm guessing the fact Mitta hasn't acquired a mark yet means there might be a lingering permanent effect left by the curse. Not that it seems to bother her. All that matters is that she's happy here."

"Yeah, she never looks all that bothered by her flanks being blank..." Scootaloo replied before her gaze fell upon Novo and Sky Beak by the fireplace. They were taking turns playing with Gladesong, who was all too happy to be cuddled by the big beautiful bird horses who were fawning over her. But when I looked their way, Scootaloo whispered to me. "Dad. Are you really in love with Novo like you are with Mom?"

There was something stressful about hearing such a question from my own adopted child. It was one thing to have to explain my relationship with others. It was another entirely to have to get my own child to understand. I had difficulty looking at her in the eye as I said, "Yes... Very much so."

Scootaloo then whispered, "And Rarity too? Sweetie Belle's big sister?"

"Yes... She was the first to become...something more than a friend." I replied while knowing that Scootaloo could not comprehend the more intimate aspects of romantic relationships. At least I sincerely hopes she does not yet. And so I asked, "But...are you all right with it?"

She did not respond with disgust or open joy. Scootaloo looked over at Novo as she watched the hippogriff queen cradling her own baby sister as if Gladesong was her own flesh and blood. She had gone into full mom mode and was loving the tiny filly as if she was her own. I saw a very hopeful smile on Scootaloo's lips as she looked at me out of the corner of my eye. "If you have more wives, we'll have a bigger family. Right?"

"Huh...?" I muttered in some confusion. I think Scootaloo knew that such a relationship is not normal and probably should not be publicly revealed, but she was surprisingly...calm about it.

"I didn't know what it's like to have a family until you and Fluttershy took me in." She said softly before looking over at Gladesong while she was being gently passed back and forth between her newly found grandfather and a mare who would all too happily be a second mother to her if asked. "If this means what I think it does... I'm gonna have a lot of moms eventually."

She was surprisingly happy about that and even grinned at me. "They've been so happy with you whenever I see them. I don't get all that romance stuff yet, but I can tell you know what you're doing. There's a lot of real love in the air here."

"Thanks for being understanding, Scoot. I really didn't know how to tell you upfront like this..." I replied with a huge surge of relief flowing through me. If there was one person I was most fearful in having to tell about this, it was Scootaloo. At least Gladesong and any future children in my family will grow up seeing firsthand the unique loving dynamics between me and their mothers. They will understand early on that there is no sin in how our hearts work.

"Hey, it's cool. I have no idea how I'd explain it to anypony either!" Scootaloo almost laughed at the fact that even she was clueless of how to effectively describe such a family. Although she then stammered, "I haven't told anyone... Feels like something not everyone should know about, right? Although it was kinda weird when Rarity tried being a mom to me... We kinda agreed to just stay friends after that. It's weird when your friend's big sister is basically like a mom to you..."

"Pfft, no kidding... I was wondering how you and Rarity would mesh like that." I snickered under my breath before I reached out and caressed Scootaloo's head. I then spoke sincerely, "But really now... No matter what happens. No matter who becomes part of our family, nothing will change between us. You'll always be my little girl."

Scootaloo beamed at me with her cheeks puffing out a bit from how hard she was smiling. She pushed her head into my hand while she said, "Yeah... No matter how many moms I end up getting, you'll always be my dad."

Gladesong really was the star of the show among our guests. They just would not stop fawning over her while Gladesong adored the attention. And I was given a front row seat to their antics in the living room. Although after a while, Scootaloo whispered to me. "Hey, Dad? Gilda's hanging out at Rainbow Dash's place until tomorrow, right? You think I can head over there? You think she'd let me stay the night too?"

"Tonight? Hang on a minute..." I muttered before trying to contemplate very carefully this request and whether or not Rainbow Dash would appreciate it. Scootaloo has very rarely been invited for a sleepover at Rainbow's place and it has always been for group parties with her friends. But when considering everything that Rainbow Dash had gone through in recent weeks, having her #1 fan over for the night would probably be a good source of positive reinforcement. She would likely appreciate the company of a young friend she had not seen in a long time. And it would make the house a little quieter at night for Fluttershy and I. "You know, that sounds like a good idea. She could probably use a little extra company. Just make sure you bring all your necessities and come straight home if she says no."

"Got it! Thanks, Dad!" Scootaloo immediately ran to her bedroom to fetch everything she would need for an overnight stay and soon emerged with a pair of saddlebags at her side along with her full set of safety gear. She even had the pair of goggles I had gotten her a while back. She gave me and Fluttershy a hug goodbye and even ran up to Sky Beak to give him a hug too. "See you later, Grandpa!"

The two of them were clearly still getting used to being extended family while Sky Beak could only pat his granddaughter on the back. She quickly said goodbye to everyone else and hurried out the door. And less than a minute later, the familiar sound of buzzing wings filled the air. Anyone who had never heard that sound before immediately looked towards the door like something was right on the other side of it. At least until the buzzing became increasingly distant until it faded away entirely. Sky Beak looked at us all and said, "I don't think I've ever heard something like that. Was that Scootaloo?"

"Just a byproduct of how she gets around. She didn't get that cutie mark for nothing." I explained while feeling so happy to be hearing that sound again for the first time in weeks. It was good to be back home.

Just after Fluttershy served us all tea, there was a knock at the door. And when Smolder answered it, Seaspray was standing on the other side. "Good evening, my friends. I was merely checking in now that dusk is setting over us. All of my men have returned to the Alabaster for the evening and I am required to inquire abut the current status of her majesty. Is all well?"

"Yes, admiral. Mama's having a ball with this sweet little princess here." Novo retorted while Gladesong was on her back and getting comfy in the queen's soft cushion of feathers. Seaspray very nearly laughed at how comfortable Novo was getting with the new baby. Although she then took note of the change in lighting outside and said, "Come to think of it, looks like it is getting late... Should probably be getting ready for bed myself. But..."

Novo looked back at Gladesong as the little filly also looked like she was about ready to turn in for a nap. No wonder she was getting so cozy there. Novo then looked at us and asked, "I know I just gave this baby girl a tour of my ship, but... Please? Can I watch her for the night? I'll get her back home safe and sound in the morning."

She was even clasping her hands together in pleading. Novo was utterly in love with my daughter. Fluttershy and I glanced at each other before my wife asked, "Are you sure it's all right? I mean...a queen? Foalsitting our baby? Would it really be no trouble?"

"Of course not, honey! My babies are your babies and your babies are mine! I'll give this little sweet pea a slumber party she wont soon forget." Novo retorted before her eyes narrowed in thought. She then brought up a very good point. "And besides that, I think you two lovebirds need some peace and quiet for your first night together in...who knows how long. Shoo the kids out for the night and enjoy yourselves."

That was a very good point indeed. While Fluttershy's many animal friends do watch over Gladesong during the night to insure that the rest of us do not need to be disturbed, there was no harm done in letting Gladesong spend time with a very doting new family member. I nodded and stood up from the sofa. "I think she'll be in very good hands with you, Novo. Take good care of her and take everything you need."

"Let me get that for you!" Fluttershy spoke up as she trotted off to gather up the necessities for traveling with a baby. A few diapers, maybe some light and easily eaten snacks, and so on.

While Novo waited for Fluttershy to come back, she reached over her shoulder and pulled Gladesong forward and into both hands. Gladesong was starting to look drowsy, but Novo's sweet motherly tone was just enough to keep her from moaning in exhaustion. "Ooh, just look at you. This baby girl's had a long day. You're fighting it, but you're about ready to head off to dream. Well, just hang on a little longer and Mama Novo here will get you a bath and then tuck you in for the night. And your grandpa will be along for the ride too."

Sky Beak snickered with a fist over his beak before Seaspray curiously stepped into the house to peer over the two of them while Novo lightly booped her beak against Gladesong's nose. He smirked knowingly before he said, "Sky Beak, old friend. You never told us you had a granddaughter."

"I didn't even know I had one!" My papa bird laughed before he reached out and nuzzled her cheek. "But now I do. And she is just soooo precious! More than I could've ever dreamed! I was not ready to become a grandfather in one afternoon!"

Seaspray glanced my way with that smirk on his beak growing. It did not take a genius to figure out who her father is. "You have my heartiest congratulations, Sir James. Such a fine little lady she is."

"Thank you, admiral." I retorted shyly. It was then that Fluttershy came over with a satchel that surely held everything Novo would need to watch over a baby overnight. Novo then held our daughter out to us to let us say goodnight. I gently took Gladesong into my arms and kneeled beside her mother. I could go one more evening without her. Especially when knowing who would be watching over her. "Be a good girl for your Mama Novo, all right?"

Novo reacted visibly to those words by letting her entire coat of feathers fluff up in joy. Most other royalty would probably find her behavior to be ridiculous and unbecoming of a queen, but Novo could always get away with it due to sheer experience that rivaled the Equestrian royal family themselves. Fluttershy giggled at the sight of the motherly hippogriff before kissing our baby girl on the forehead. "Mommy and Daddy just need an evening to ourselves tonight. And you'll be in very good hands. You do love your Mama Novo, don't you?"

Gladesong was tired, but she knew who the name of Novo belonged to by then. And hearing that name caused her face to brighten as she cooed and giggled softly. Her mother and I both kissed her goodbye and handed her back to her amazing foalsitter. But once Novo was holding Gladesong again, she gave our child a puzzled stare. As if she had a sudden realization and the cogs in her head were turning. That was when she very sharply turned her head to look at a startled Ember. "Wait a minute. Ember, you haven't held this baby girl once since you got here."

Ember's eyes widened as we all looked at her. Novo was right. Ember's interactions with Gladesong had been comparatively sparse after her arrival. The Dragon Lord took a step backwards as she exclaimed, "But...but I don't know how to deal with babies!"

Of all people, Smolder burst into proud laughter while she stepped forward. "Ha! I guess I really am better than the Dragon Lord at something!"

"Come on, honey. You're gonna have heirs of your own someday, right? Get over here and say hello to this princess." Novo demanded smugly as Ember became increasingly cornered. The hippogriff queen held out our daughter towards her, Gladesong giggling excitedly as she beheld the pretty blue dragoness ahead of her.

Ember was completely out of her element. It was almost funny how she had no idea how to respond to being offered a child to hold. Smolder then pushed her forward and said, "Come on, sit down first."

There were no objections from Ember. She knew there was no getting out of this. Smolder then took Gladesong into her hands and masterfully passed her onto Ember while helping the Dragon Lord adjust her arms and hands to cradle our foal better. "There, make sure you hold her head. Keep her spread out over your arm... There you go. I guess you're her new dra dra now."

"Dra dra...?" Ember asked in bewilderment while we could only snicker at the baby talk Smolder was all too familiar with by then. We all watched quietly as Ember stared down at the tiny pegasus in her arms while rarely blinking. She was just so confused over what to do next. "Um... Hello there. Nice to meet you, Gladesong... And what do I do now?"

Chuckling filled the air. This was funnier than it should have been. Although Gladesong then reached out and touched her hoof to Ember's snout. I think Ember was starting to sweat a bit with all eyes on her. She looked down at Gladesong while Gladesong looked up at her. I decided to make a move and kneeled behind Ember before putting my arms around her with my hands supporting hers from below. "Hey there, sweetheart. This is Ember and she's amazing. She was always there for me out there. And she's the best dragon in the world."

"Jaaaames, not in front of the baby..." Ember squealed quietly while Gladesong just giggled and reached out to Ember, the Dragon Lord trying to hide her face as everyone watched.

I decided to add on another layer of praise for my beloved, my eyes focusing on my daughter. "Yes she is. She's the best. Your Mama Ember is amazing. And she's so pretty."

Ember almost laughed before she said, "Come on, James. You know that's not true. You know I'm not a mother."

"Not yet." Novo suddenly interjected before everyone burst into laughter. And Ember... Oh my lord, her face froze with such a profound blush spreading across it. Although I too had to avert my gaze because of what that statement implied for me as well. Just to prod Ember further, Novo then jokingly added, "And we know who the daddy will be!"

"Oh, shut up!" Ember groaned while I finally had to break down in laughter of my own. I tried to restrain it, wheezing as I gasped for breath, but failed entirely. Although I noticed Ember looking down at Gladesong more contemplatively while her arms started to rock back and forth ever so slightly. She certainly had the arms and hands for rocking a baby to sleep. She then whispered to Gladesong, "I still can't believe you're his... I know your father well, little one. And he is...a wonderful man."

It was then that Ember turned to Novo and held out Gladesong to her. "Sorry... I'm really not ready for this. I think I've had all I can take for the moment."

"No shame in that, honey. You'll get used to it eventually." Novo replied before cradling her new favorite foal in one arm. She then stood up and bowed her head before saying, "Now then, I think I better get this princess ready for her beauty sleep. You all have a good night and I'll get her back to you first thing in the morning."

We all said our goodbyes while I shared an embrace with Novo and Sky Beak. It was finally starting to get dark out there too. Autumn was very near if not having already begun. But once our hippogriff guests had departed for the night, I noticed Ember was still seated where she had been. Her gaze was directed at the floor while she seldom blinked. While everyone else left her alone, I kneeled behind her again. "You OK there, Ember?"

She said nothing. She barely even budged. I tried reaching for her hand, but she was quick to sense my approach and immediately wrapped her fingers very firmly around mine. I could feel her grasp quivering. "Mama Ember, huh...?"

I was unsure of what to even say. Did that little exchange trigger something in her? Ember then turned her head to look at me over her shoulder, that scarlet eye filled with an uncertainty. She whispered preciously to me, "I still remember. He had your eyes."

That dream she spoke of... A dream where she held a child of her own. A child...we made together? A beautiful fantasy, to be sure. But I knew it was much too soon. How could we even consider the concept of a family when it was still too soon to openly admit such feelings to each other? I said what little I could. "We'll see... We'll see, all right?"

"I wish...I understood my heart better... Just not enough time to think about the finer things in life. Not when the dragon lands have always been the way they are." Ember muttered forlornly with her brow resting against mine. She sighed harshly and added, "The day that wasteland changes for the better can't come soon enough."

"You'll make it happen, Ember. I know you will." I whispered before placing a kiss upon her snout. "You're the only one who can make it happen."

"And I will. I'll do it for you, my warrior poet." Ember said firmly as I felt her grasp around my hand tighten to the point of becoming uncomfortable. She then stared almost fiercely into my eyes as she spoke, "You were the one to open my eyes to the truth. I swear that someday... Somehow... I'll make the dragon lands and its people something you can be proud of."

Such a bold and stalwart statement only made me love her more. I could not hide a smile. "And I believe you, Ember."

We just sat there for a moment longer. Just holding each other and savoring what little time we still had left. I was grateful that she stayed longer than she needed to. We eventually slumped to the floor as I held my beloved from behind. Just a result of getting too relaxed as night fell across the land. And I whispered such wonderful things directly into her ear. "You really are the best of all dragons... You are so beautiful... I would've been lost without you out there... You sustained me..."

"Enough. Kiss me." Ember growled before rolling over and pushing me onto my back in the process. She was atop me and immediately brought her lisp to mine. The kiss deepened immediately as I tasted that subtle hint of sulfur upon her tongue. I am sure someone was watching, but no one dared interrupt. This was our moment.

Ember cooed and moaned softly into that kiss while I sighed and groaned. Her hands caressed my head and face while mine slid lower. From her flexible blue spines and down over her haunches before caressing the robust base of her tail. I was basking in the love of a dragon and it was nothing short of bliss. Every love I feel for the wonderful women in my life who have become so much more than friends is different in its own unique way, but Ember... The love we hold for each other may quite possibly be the most powerful of them all. A love that bloomed on the battlefield and defied the horrors and rigors of war... What could possibly challenge that?

Ember eventually lifted her face from mine, our lungs wheezing as we gasped for unfiltered fresh air. A thick string of saliva momentarily connected our tongues as we gazed at each other in a haze. She spoke with a beautiful whisper, "I hope...I can figure out how to say such lovely things to you someday..."

"Your actions speak well enough for now, Ember." I whispered back to her as we held each other for a while longer. Although that moment of intimacy was finally interrupted by a gurgling in Ember's stomach. We almost snickered at how undignified that interruption was before I asked, "Didn't get enough to eat?"

"I guess I did go lighter than I used to... You got anything for dessert?" Ember asked sheepishly while propping herself up above me. It was right around then that I heard the laundry machines turning on at the far end of the cottage. Fluttershy must have just started on a batch. Ember was one step ahead of me and said, "I'll ask...what's her name again? Flutterby?"

"Fluttershy. And it sounds like she's in the laundry room." I replied before Ember helped me onto my feet. While Ember headed off out of sight, the sound of the laundry machines reminded me of the only real clothing Ember had on her person. A glance over at her disassembled armor revealed that her pair of white socks were absent. Fluttershy must have gathered them up to have them washed by morning.

Night was setting over the land and the sounds of the night were starting to creep into the cottage. The calls of crickets were especially prominent and further highlighted the presence of autumn. Although when I turned around, I saw Ocellus sitting on the sofa at the back of the room. She waved at me with a hoof before she was briefly engulfed by a flash of green fire. The flames faded to reveal she had taken on the form of her favorite dragon disguise before she lightly patted the spot beside her in invitation. I did not refuse and took a seat beside her. "How are things, love bug?"

"Better than I could've ever hoped." She replied before leaning into me and convincing me to lie against the corner. She nuzzled her head against my chest and said, "It really feels like...I have a home now."

"You're welcome to stay as long as you want." I said softly before noticing her little hand trying to get its fingers around mine. I smirked in realization before taking her hand into mine. "This why you decided to wear this form?"

"Mmhm. I've really grown to like it. And it feels much nicer to hold hands than just having your hoof held." She giggled before reaching up and placing a soft kiss upon my lips. I felt the faintest flow of her love seeping into my during that brief touch. "You've done so much for me... I... I didn't know if we'd ever make it this far..."

"When I said I'd take you home with me, I meant it. Welcome home, love bug." I whispered before placing a kiss upon her head and through that soft flowing head of hair. I am not certain if dragons can even grow hair like that naturally, but it looked so good on her and only enhanced her feminine appearance. Although I then noticed someone else approaching at a brisk pace. "Oops, better make some room."

"You got that right. Move over, I've been waiting a long time for this." Smolder spoke firmly before I found myself sandwiched between the two little ladies. And Smolder made clear her intentions by taking hold of my other hand and resting her head against my shoulder. "I followed you out there to bring you home and now I have."

"You both helped in making sure everyone made it home alive... Thank you." I muttered as I contemplated just how much of an impact those two little ladies made on the war's outcome without even having to set foot on the battlefield. "You did so much without even having to fight. You're both heroes."

Ocellus just buried her face in my chest and squealed quietly at such heavy thanks. But Smolder closed her eyes and leaned even harder into me, her grasp on my hand remaining firm. "A dragon and a Changeling being a couple of game changers? When I went out there to find you, I didn't think I'd be doing anything that big. I just wanted to bring you home..."

"I'm grateful either way, Smolder. Thank you for being there." I whispered before lifting her hand to my lips. Her eyes opened just in time to see me place a kiss upon the back of her palm. I then spoke a familiar and sacred term. "Mia poca draghessa."

" Je t'amie toujours, mi amor." She replied in turn with her usual faint growl disappearing to let her natural unfiltered voice shine through with angelic clarity. It was one thing to hear that out there during a wartime scenario. But now that we were back home... Back where we first came into each others' lives... It felt so much more meaningful. The two of us shared a brief kiss before Smolder closed her eyes and sighed deeply. "I gotta admit... I'm jealous. What is it about you and Ember that's just so...amazing when you two are together?"

It was quite the paradox. When I first met Smolder, I found myself drawn to her in spite of her youth. A girl with the mind and heart of a weathered and sincere young woman, a product of having to grow up too fast as a result of archaic dragon traditions. But Ember... Now there was a real woman. Nearly ten times Smolder's age and with a lion's heart, we went through so much together that Smolder and I did not and should not have to suffer through. I met Smolder first, but Ember carved a place into my heart much harder and faster. I tried to contemplate why Ember and I were so madly in love while Smolder and I had not gone quite so far despite having a little more time to know each other. Even if that is for the best when considering her age at the time. "To be fair, Ember and I went through...much more rigorous experiences together. Experiences that could've killed us... I guess nothing really makes you understand the value of someone dear to you when you go through scenarios that could end up with either of you not living to see tomorrow."

Ocellus looked up at me with some intrigue and said, "But...we were there with you just as long as her. We were all in the war together. What's the difference?"

I sighed while not surprised that neither really understood the contrast I was getting at. I then explained, "You two were safe and sound in the command center at all times except when making your rounds with our sensor crystals. You two were never in any danger. Ember was out there in the thick of battle with me. We protected each other. And she was especially fierce when I got hurt. We both had situations where we nearly lost each other..."

"Does...that mean..." Smolder asked with a somber tone. I looked her in the eye as she looked...so depressed and deflated. "Does that mean she's...better than me? Will I never be as good as her?"

"Smolder. No. Listen to me. Please." I whispered firmly in the hopes that no one was listening in on this conversation. Smolder did not turn away and never looked away from me. Thinking carefully, I began to speak. "It's not like Ember and I willingly put ourselves in danger just to measure our value to each other. The bonds she and I developed... It was in spite of everything going on around us. And it's not a method you should ever go out of your way to pursue if you want to improve a relationship with someone. That trial by fire method might bring you closer to someone, but that's only if you both survive. Please... Figure out what your heart wants away from the battlefield. Don't try to be Ember. Just be you."

The little dragoness scowled in careful thought for a moment while Ocellus watched and listened curiously. Smolder then muttered, "It...does sound really crazy when you put it like that. I mean I can scrap if I have to, but it sounds like going into battle like that isn't something anyone would really wanna do..."

"It's not. I never enjoyed it." I said glumly with the two little ladies tightening their grasp around my hands. I nestled my face atop Ocellus' head and into her soft sandy hair. "I would've much rather just gone home and lived in peace with you girls at the first opportunity. I appreciate what I earned in the end, but it's not an experience I want to go through twice."

"Then don't. If Ember will be your woman on the battlefield..." Smolder whispered before turning my face to her with her other hand. It what felt like the first time in too long, I saw a beautiful look in those eyes. Not at all the gaze of a naive child. That was the gaze of a woman who understood her heart enough to say what came next. "I'll be your woman here at home. In my own way. At least when the time comes, right?"

"Thank you... It's good to be home, Smolder." I whispered with our lips once again touching. We just did not have enough time to each other out there during wartime. And she was entirely out of her element. Smolder never belonged on a battlefield or anywhere near it. Neither did Ocellus.

"It really is... And we really didn't have all that much time together before the war happened... I can't wait to catch up on lost time." Smolder sighed in such relief with her head resting against my chest. Although she then smirked at Ocellus and I before saying, "Just don't forget about the love bug now. She's here to stay, right?"

"Of course. I promised her a place with us. And she can come and go as she pleases." I replied before kissing Ocellus atop the head. I then whispered to her, "This is your home now. At least until you'd rather go somewhere else."

"But...I don't want to leave..." Ocellus whimpered while reeling from that little transfer of love. She snuggled up to me even harder, a quiet statement coming from her lips. "But...if I do ever go... I won't go far. Because...I'll always be your little love bug..."

"Ocellus... You really are too precious sometimes." I muttered before releasing my grasp on their hands just so I could put my arms around the two little dragon ladies and embrace them against me. Smolder may have followed me into the Empty Plains, but we found Ocellus together and were both richer for it.

Night began to set in properly as the sun disappeared over the western horizon and the Everfree Forest. And Fluttershy had been more than happy to treat Ember to a classic dessert in the form of a banana sundae. Although just when I was wondering what her subordinates were up to, I got an answer upon looking out the front door. It was hard to make them out in the poor lighting, but I could see them. All twelve of them deep asleep in the darkness in the meadow just outside. The pale form of the Alabaster floating idly nearby was a sight to see in the glow of the nearly full moon. Things were quiet aside from the sounds of an early autumn night.

I noticed Smolder leading Ocellus into Scootaloo's bedroom. Our new guest would need a place to sleep for the night. "Are you sure Scootaloo won't mind me using her bed tonight?"

"Not if we fix it up in the morning. She'll never know you were there." Smolder said with a bit of dragon cunning. I cracked a smirk at how the two contrasted each other so well. They really were good friends in all the best ways.

Fluttershy went about the house dimming the lights. It was a long time coming, but it was finally time to settle in for the night now that I was back home. With things going quiet and Smolder and Ocellus whispering amongst themselves in the next room over, Ember approached me with a subtle frown on her lips. "So then... What now?"

"A hot shower sounds good. Or a bath, if I need to keep these bandages dry." I replied before looking around the living room. There was one question still on my mind. "Where will you be staying tonight?"

"I guess...right there? That looks comfy enough." Ember pointed to the sofa at the back of the room. It was certainly large enough to nap on. Especially if she curled up on it. She looked up at me and added, "I'll stay out of the way."

This was too humble of Ember. Even moreso than usual. "I just want you to feel at home and welcome here. If you have any requests..."

"No, really. It's fine. I mean it's a lot better than napping on rocky cave floors back home to begin with." Ember retorted with a bit of a snicker in her force. Even I cracked a bemused smirk. I suppose even the most modest bedding looks like an improvement over what the dragons are accustomed to. The Dragon Lord then touched my hand and whispered, "I'll be fine. Someone has to stay down here to guard the place."

"Wha... Ember, no. You're not staying up all night when you're our guest of honor." I said firmly before taking hold of her hand. Her eyes widened in surprise before I explained further, "Besides, it's safe in here. We've never had an incident of anyone or anything trying to break in during the night. And even if someone tried, all of the nocturnal creatures in the immediate area would sound some sort of alarm. If trouble shows up, you better believe that Fluttershy's littlest friends will alert us to it. And that's not getting into the fact that she's friends with a bear who nests nearby..."

"Wow... I was getting the impression that she has a thing going on with the wildlife around here, but they're really that invested in her?" Ember asked while I just nodded. Any wildlife we noticed on the Empty Plains were entirely wild and wary of civilized entities. Such creatures being so friendly towards the people of Equestria was not a concept she was accustomed to. Ember then looked at the door one more time and said, "All right, if you say so. I guess you don't need my help with we've got dozens of little sentinels watching over the place. I guess I can sleep well tonight after all."

I could already hear the bathtub filling with water upstairs. Fluttershy must have gotten the idea that it would be best to leave my bandaged head as undisturbed as possible and went with setting up a hot bath. Ember and I turned off the last few lights while leaving Smolder and Ocellus undisturbed before carefully making our way up the stairs. Ember even placed a hand atop my head to push it lower just to insure I did not bump it on the ceiling just below the top of the stairs. Only the modest glow of an oil lantern was casting light around the room. Probably just a means to keep our eyes from getting too used to bright light. Ember looked around at the fairly rustic interior design of our bedroom and said, "Cozy. It gives me the feeling you can get to sleep easily in here."

"Yeah, it tends to have that effect." I replied as the sound of running water from the next room over stopped. I closed the hatch behind us for some extra privacy and sound insulation before peeking into the bathroom. Another lantern was casting a glow throughout the room while Fluttershy was even mixing in some of her favorite bath salts with the tub's water. She was going well out of her way to avoid the use of electrical lighting to keep the atmosphere as relaxing as possible. She smiled at me knowing with an eye glancing over her shoulder at me. "Thank you, dear."

"It's your first night back. You deserve the best, so I'm getting out only the finest stuff to make this bath something special." Fluttershy whispered even more quietly than usual. Ember and I even closed the bathroom door behind us to muffle our voices even further so we would not disturb the two little ladies downstairs. Although once she noticed Ember was joining us, Fluttershy asked curiously, "Um... Dragon Lord Ember? You're...not going to stay for this, are you?"

"You don't have to bother with the honorifics with me. And...well... I am staying for his sake after all." Ember replied with a dismissive wave of her hand. Her status as Dragon Lord really was irrelevant at the time. She was an honored guest and friend first and foremost.

"I...didn't mean that. I meant...well..." Fluttershy started to stammer as I even noticed a faint uneasy blush forming in her cheeks. I tensed up as well once I realized where this was going. "You're...not going to watch him undress, are you?"

"Oh." Ember flatly mumbled, her scarlet eyes glancing at me before even glancing down below my waist. She knew what that meant. Ember crossed her arms and turned her head away for the moment and said, "I mean I've seen how he looks when completely bare, but... I mean... I guess... Don't mind me. I'll wait."

And she did. Ember did not peek once as I undressed and cast my clothes into the corner of the room. The faint hiss of the dissolving bath salts was joined only by the hum of a ceiling fan to filter out any excess steam. A necessity for a compact room with wood finishes everywhere. Only one I was safely seated in the rounded wooden bathtub did Ember turn to look. "Come to think of it, we didn't have something like this at my place... Or in yours. We always did our bathing while standing up."

"You only had shower stalls? They are a bit more convenient and don't take as long as a long hot bath. I guess this is for when you really want to pamper yourself and relax after a long day." Fluttershy replied while I just sighed in relaxation with the water being at just the right elevation once I was seated in the tub. Perfect temperature too. My wife then whispered to me, "And you're had a very long day."

"A day that feels like several weeks at least..." I groaned in a poor attempt at humor. Fluttershy then kissed me on the cheek while Ember kneeled behind me. I caressed the side of Fluttershy's face with our brows touching for the moment before Ember reached her arms around me and embraced me from behind. Her hands sank below the surface of the water to rest over my chest while I sighed and leaned back further to rest my head against the side of hers while cradled in the gentle curve of her horn. We were both smiling. Something that did not go ignored by my wife. "You're always so happy together... And you're always so gentle with him, Ember."

"Only because he's always so good to me." Ember whispered while I cracked an uneven grin. It was not my time to speak. Ember pulled me closer to her as she said, "He taught me that tenderness is not a show of weakness. And that being beautiful doesn't mean you're not powerful. I learned a lot of important things from this man."

Fluttershy noticed when I brought my hand to rest over Ember's, even with it being below the milky water's surface. She then asked, "Has she always been good to you too, dear?"

I said something important. Something I had told only Ember up until then. "Ember always gave me courage."

"Only because you always gave me hope, my little warrior poet." Ember cooed to me. I think she dearly wanted to wrap her wings around me, but the bathtub would just get in the way.

"Oh my, such a lovely thing to say. Although James never actually writes poetry." Fluttershy giggled while she leaned closer to us. "I should know. I read all his journals. He's amazing at writing wonderful stories. Even if they are technically autobiographies."

"Then it looks like you'll have enough material to keep you entertained for weeks with how many boxes packed with the stuff are down there." Ember snickered while we all tried to keep our voices down for the sake to the two little ladies downstairs.

I then decided to say something then. Just as a precaution. "Just be warned that some of those entries...get weird. I really wish I could explain some of them."

Ember did most of the work when it came to bathing me. Fluttershy merely supervised since Ember's hands were much more adept for the task. I handled the act of washing anything that was too far below the water's surface. And all the while, Ember kept whispering such wonderful little things to me. And she was careful to speak just loudly enough for Fluttershy to hear her. As if she wanted my wife to know how dearly she held me to her heart. So she would know there was no deception between us. And Fluttershy... She was so touched by the genuine sincerity between the two of us. She knew she could trust Ember. "I'm happy for you two. You both found something very important out there, didn't you."

I spoke first. "I found the best dragoness in all the land."

"And I found the best man in all the land. And I really mean that. No man has ever been so courteous to me until this little warrior poet came along." Ember said next while she reached under my jaw and flirtatiously tickled it with a single wiggling finger.

Fluttershy then asked a question that I do not think she could have expected the response it would get. "Do you two have any plans?"

The levity in the air faded as Ember and I stopped smiling. Ember's washing motions stopped as she held me from behind again. "We...do have a backup plan in case something goes wrong. If Equestria...ends up rejecting him."

Fluttershy tilted her head to one side in confusion. She could never imagine such a thing. And I could not directly look at her as those painful memories floated to the front of my mind. "But...why would that ever happen? Equestria's people would never hate him. Not now... Right?"

I decided to speak up then. "Dear... What have you heard in regards to why the war was even happening in the first place?"

"Not...much. I was more focused on watching over Gladesong and just waiting out everything that was going on. Did something happen?" Fluttershy replied with a surprising show of ignorance. I suppose not everyone was that privy of global headlines. Certainly not in cozy little Ponyville.

Ember sighed while she held me. I left the explaining to her. "Let's just say that...we eventually found out why the human emperor was still around. He never really died and had some sort of trap set. He had been leeching off of this man's life force since the instant he appeared in Equestria. And after a full year, he woke up. And...that meant as long as James was alive, he would never die."

I could barely even look at Fluttershy stared at me with wide eyes filled with horror. She asked softly, "But... But... Surely nopony tried to..."

"Some got desperate..." Ember muttered while keeping me very firmly embraced in her arms. As if trying to shield me from anything unpleasant. "I had to personally stop more than one attempt on his life. Teh war's over now so there's no point in anyone thinking this man is a threat, but... You never know. Some might resent him for having an indirect connection to the one who almost ruined this world. And if Equestria grows to hate him... He will at least always be welcome in my home."

"That can't be... Equestria would never hate James... He's never given them a reason to hate him! They... This world wouldn't ever turn on him, would they?" Fluttershy asked while looking and sounding all the more distressed with every passing moment. At least I knew my wife would never stop loving me.

I felt the edged of Ember's mouth curve into a slight smile while she rested her head against the side of mine. "We hope not. But just in case, we've got a backup plan. Rain Shine and Novo are in on it too. Even if all of Equestria rejects this man, he will always have us. Between the dragon lands, the Grove of Silence, and Capricorn Island, James will always be in good hands."

Fluttershy's gaze sharpened just slightly as she looked at us. I could feel that stern gaze and locked eyes with her. "Well, if that does happen... I hope you won't mind me still being in his life. I won't leave him now. And Gladesong will know what a great person her father is even if the rest of Equestria says otherwise. I'll be there for him... I'll be there for you, James. All right?"

"Thank you, love... Really... I hope it doesn't happen, but we can't act like I didn't have anything to do with what's been going on out there." I sighed with a bit of relief in my heart. Fluttershy would never reject me. I knew that much by then.

As Ember continued to bathe me, Fluttershy's eyes were suddenly filled with inspiration. "Speaking of which... How did you two meet anyway?"

"By accident." I retorted with Ember giggling next to my ear. We could never forget that day. "I literally blundered into the dragon lands out of sheer curiosity without even knowing where I was. And I got harassed by a bunch of dragon punks and... After I decided to give them a taste of their own medicine, this beautiful creature showed up in full armor with spear in hand. I didn't even know she was a woman until Nightmare Moon intervened to stop the duel."

"I admit I gave those boulderheads more credit than I should have. And your husband here put up a very good fight for someone who was holding back. I really didn't wanna hurt him either for the most part. I was getting all sorts of hunches that it was all a mistake. Although I guess my pride got the better of me anyway..." Ember explained in turn before she hugged me from behind even more firmly. I heard her speak into my ear, "Really, I'm sorry I didn't stand down sooner. I screwed up."

"It's OK, Ember. Really. You held back too." I replied with my fingers caressing the side of her head. I then explained with Fluttershy, "We had a sincere chat later and... Well... It's not that important. All that matters is that Ember tracked me down later, found out the war was happening, and joined in."

"Don't be so modest. What you told me back then was important." Ember said firmly to me. She then looked at Fluttershy and said, "He...opened my eyes to some things I didn't want to admit at the time. If you've heard nothing but the worst things about us dragons, those rumors aren't wrong... My people...are idiots. Barbarians who don't realize how the rest of the world has left us behind. I intend to fix that."

Fluttershy looked a little too aware of what Ember was speaking of. "I did hear nothing but bad things about the dragons from their homeland when some of my friends came back from an excursion into it. But you're nothing like that. You're amazing, Ember. I hope you succeed in fixing everything wrong with your homeland."

A glance to my right revealed that Ember was smirking rather confidently. "I think I'm on the right track. The first trick is to get my people on my side of things and the twelve of my men you saw out there might be just the advocates I need. They really grew to respect you ponies during the war and they've seen what the rest of Equestria has to offer. A little information spreading through word of mouth may be just the push in the right direction a little change in the dragon lands needs."

"I hope you succeed. I just love dragon babies, but the adults always scare me. If the dragons of Equestria become much nicer under your rule, then I would be so eager to visit and get to know more dragons." Fluttershy beamed at the thought. I too had hopes that the dragon lands would see a wonderful revolution in the very near future. Even if it would likely take years for them to properly convert such a wasteland into a proper society. To go from what is essentially the Stone Age to the modern day in only a few years is a highly unrealistic expectation, even for Equestria.

Ember continued to bathe me while making certain she kept the bandages on my head dry. Fluttershy went about the place to tidy up and fetch Ember some of the tools she needed for the job. I think Ember really wanted to wash my hair since I did feel her slide her fingers over my bandaged scalp. Even if there was no hair under there to wash at the time. Although she did take some enjoyment in washing my face. I could feel the caress of those powerful fingers through the washcloth when she lathered and rinsed me. I even felt her slide both fingers over my eyebrows simultaneously before rubbing them over my eyelids while I had my eyes closed. Since I had to turn around to face Ember for that part of the bath, I was greeted by such a lovely smile for her when I did open my eyes. She whispered to me, "Keep those eyes safe for me. I love the way you always look at me."

"Same to you. You've always had such beautiful eyes, Ember." I replied softly before Ember wasted no time in placing a kiss upon my lips. Ember then turned to Fluttershy, who was standing just to my left. "Your turn. He's your man after all."

"Oh, I have so many to give to make up for all the time we've spent apart." Fluttershy giggled before she too leaned forward and began to shower my face with soft little kisses. And she saved the last for my lips. My wife gazed at me with those beautiful eyes and whispered sweetly, "Things are finally getting back to normal."

"Yeah... Hopefully." I muttered while just feeling so tired. I was soon back on my feet and wrapped in a towel with Ember once more respectfully turning away until I was at least marginally dressed in a fresh pair of boxers. With the tub emptied and the three of us in the bedroom, Ember made her way to the hatch leading downstairs. But when she reached for it, she paused. "Ember...?"

The Dragon Lord looked back at us with such a gaze of hesitation. She looked down at the hatch again before looking back at us. "I...don't want to leave your side tonight. May I stay with you two?"

"Let me see first..." Fluttershy replied while she appeared to be gauging the width of our bed. We already had to upgrade to a larger frame and mattress once before, but was it spacious enough for all three of us? Both Ember and Fluttershy are very petite compared to me, so I was hopeful we could all squeeze ourselves in. After a brief moment, Fluttershy looked at Ember with a smile. "I think we can all fit just fine."

"Thank you... I know I shouldn't be asking you of this, but...the more sure I am that he'll be safe here, the easier it'll be for me to leave tomorrow." Ember said softly as she stepped over to the left side of the bed. We had the sheets turned down and I had scooted over to place myself in the middle. I looked at Ember while she placed her hand upon mine, her lovely face gently illuminated by the flickering flame inside the lantern nearby. "I did say I would always be your shield."

"I remember. Just know that I'm always safe out here." I replied while I lifted her hand to my lips. Ember's scarlet eyes narrowed in delight as I placed a kiss on the back of her palm. Once Ember was lying beside me, she immediately draped a wing over me with a finger tracing over my chest like so many times before. Fluttershy was very observant of the body language being displayed between us and she never stopped smiling. I am sure there were many things she wanted to ask Ember, but knew better than to press her on that subject. The lantern was finally snuffed out to blanket the bedroom in near total blackness before Fluttershy rested beside me on my left, leaving me sandwiched between those two wonderful women. They both held me beneath the covers while they both kissed me goodnight. "Thank you for everything... Both of you."

"We're here for you, dear. Sweet dreams." Fluttershy cooed to me in the dark. I felt so safe in the embraces of those two. And in a matter of minutes, I drifted off to sleep.

I cannot recall exactly what I dreamed of. I was left completely undisturbed. No celestial visitors of the royal family entered my dream that night. But when I did awaken, I felt profoundly drained and not at all happy. My eyes slowly opened as the dream faded away and I came back to my senses to find the bedroom gently lit by the morning sunlight. And I felt deeply disappointed that my first night back in my own house had to end with such an unenjoyable dream. I stared at the ceiling, just wishing I could go back to sleep especially since Fluttershy and Ember were still soundly asleep with me trapped in their embraces.

With nothing else to do and not having the will to wake them, I closed my eyes to try and go back to sleep in the hopes of experiencing a better dream regardless of how brief it might be. I did not quite get that. Whatever dream I did experience, it was too brief for me to recall. A stirring beside me on both sides brought me back to my senses. And I found two pairs of beautiful eyes gazing upon me. Fluttershy spoke first, but the smile quickly faded. "Good morning, dear... Are you...all right?"

"I didn't dream well... Just...woke up feeling not happy." I mumbled with my hand touching her hoof under the covers. It was not how I wanted to start my first day back home.

"Then let's fix that." Ember retorted. She pulled me with her wing to roll me closer to her and pulled me in for a very secure embrace and kiss. She sighed sweetly into that kiss before gazing me right in the eye. "Better?"

"A...little, yeah." I muttered while not sure how to respond to such a way of starting my day. But I found myself starting to smile when Ember and Fluttershy started to pass me back and forth between them for kisses. It did not completely quash my doldrums, but it helped enough.

I decided to forego bathing that morning and got myself dressed before following Fluttershy and Ember downstairs. Ember looked especially refreshed upon waking up in a house with the aesthetics Fluttershy preferred her home to have. Although the scent of nature's morning grandeur and the pleasant aroma of wood was joined by the scent of cooking. Smolder was busy in the kitchen with preparing hot breakfast staples and had even donned an apron that looked a bit too fitting for her.

Breakfast was pleasant enough and it was great to be enjoying a classic country breakfast of eggs and hash browns. Some good eating did wonders for my mood too while I listened in on the conversation going on between the four women around me. It almost felt awkward that I was the odd one out as the only man there, but it just allowed me to listen in on the girl talk happening around me.

While uneventful, the meal was a good start to my day. Smolder and Ocellus handled the dishes while continuing to converse with each other, although Ember peeked out of the kitchen window to check on her men. They looked like they were only just starting to wake up. "They'll be famished by the time we get home. Unless they found a way to fill their bellies while they were in town."

"Yeah... At least they behaved themselves." I replied wile knowing it was sooner than planned for them to depart. I still had some precious time left with her. Although I was starting to wonder about what was happening aboard the Alabaster nearby. No one had come down to alert us to anything, so Novo was definitely keeping Gladesong happy and entertained somehow.

Ember took hold of my hand and guided me out of the kitchen and into the living room. I knew better than to ask questions when she did something like that without a word. She guided me right to the sofa at the back and had me take a seat. Once seated, I found Ember practically crawling onto me before draping a wing over me with her head nestled into my chest. I heard her whisper to me, "Please... I don't want to be pushy in your own home, but... Just grant me this. I want to spend what little time I have left with you."

"Me too..." I muttered as the realization of what would be coming very shortly meant. We stalled for time the best we could. Even made it so Ember could remain with us for the night. But her departure was inevitable. The dragon lands needed their queen. And as we held each other, I felt the tears starting to build again. I did not want to let her go...

No one dared to interrupt us. Even Ember's subordinates never came knocking. Perhaps one of them peeked through the window to see us and decided it would be a bad idea to approach her. Although after what felt like too little time, there was a knock at the door. And instead of waiting for an answer, a familiar voice dripping with soul spoke up on the other side. "Special delivery! One little lady wants her mama and papa!"

"Novo?" I muttered while Ember too perked up at the sound of the amazing queen's voice. Fluttershy even entered the living room to answer the door while Ember and I approached to let her in. But when the door swung open... "Wait... Oh my god..."

Just... Novo had gone above and beyond in being a new mom to little Gladesong. She had my daughter strapped into a baby harness that was affixed to the base of her neck like a peytral. And Gladesong was all to happy to see us as she reached out and giggled at us. Novo gently preened the top of Gladesong's head while Sky Beak and Seaspray stood behind her as escorts. "This little princess had a wonderful time. She made friends with just about everyone up there and the ladies just couldn't get enough of her. Didn't they, sweet pea? You were the talk of the town aboard the Alabaster, weren't you?"

Gladesong babbled excitedly with her new mama bird preening her mane of chocolate brown and strawberry pink. Fluttershy reached up to our daughter and gave her nose a little nuzzle. "She does look very happy. Did you have any trouble getting her to sleep?"

"Not at all, honey. I kept this baby girl tucked under my wing the whole night. She does love a soft cushion of feathers." Novo replied while Gladesong looked right up at her. That beautiful queen placed a kiss upon her brow and beamed sweetly at her. "Now I just need to have a crown made for the newest princess in the family. Whatever you say goes, sweetie. You outrank even old Seaspray right here."

Sky Beak just laughed at Novo's flippant adoration while Seaspray could only stare aghast at his queen. "Wait, what?! But... But she..."

When Novo turned to face Seaspray, Gladesong looked right at him and just let out a verse of baby babble. All while smiling. Novo then smirked at her top guardsman and said, "You heard her, admiral. Hop to it."

It was getting hard to not laugh. The bewildered captain of the guard glanced down at the filly hanging off of Novo's neck and said, "But... But that wasn't even a real statement! It was all gibberish! That wasn't..."

"You heard your princess, admiral. Get to it or I'll arrange for extra paperwork duties for you as soon as we get home!" Novo spoke with a scowl on her beak. Just about everyone there burst into laughter while Seaspray scampered back down the path with an unsteady and confused gait. Novo then whispered to us all, "I say give him ten minutes to figure out he just got played."

As if on cue, Seaspray lifted his head and groaned loud enough for us to hear him from the bridge that spanned the brook ahead. "Oh, the indignity! Outranked by a toddler!"

"OK, make that twenty minutes..." Novo snickered while I could only facepalm at such antics. There is never a dull moment with that mama bird and her babies.

"Oh goodness me, just imagine the fun you'll have when you visit our place. You'll run old Seaspray ragged at this rate." Sky Beak chuckled while he too preened his granddaughter's mane. He then rubbed noses with Gladesong as she could only giggle at her fluffy grandfather. "Ocean is going to adore you, sweetheart. We need to make arrangements for a visit."

Ember had her arms crossed as we allowed the three of them into the cottage. She spoke with a smirk, "This kid will be very happy growing up, I'm sure of that."

"I hope so! She's always been a very happy filly." Fluttershy replied while Novo took a seat and lifted our daughter out of the harness. Fluttershy and I both took her into our hands while my wife then whispered, "Did you have a good time with your grandpa and Mama Novo? Were they good to you?"

The way Gladesong responded to that question was a little different than before. It was almost as if she was trying to talk. Novo and Sky Beak immediately drew closer. Even Smolder and Ocellus came running from the kitchen with the former saying, "Hey, that sounds different! Is she gonna talk?"

"Maybe... You got something to say, dear? You wanna tell us something?" I asked my daughter as she was cradled between her mother and I.

The tiny filly was encircled by the lot of us while she flexed her vocal chords. "Ba.... Ba... Baaaaa..."

"Is she...trying to sound like a lamb?" Ocellus asked curiously. She leaned forward, her false dragon face smiling excitedly. "Come on... You can do it. What do you wanna say?"

"Ba..." Gladesong groaned while looking up at our two feathery guests. Novo and Sky Beak did not blink once. And then... "Ba... Birb!"

Just... The looks those two were giving her. It was not quite a real word, but it was close enough to convey what she was trying to say. Novo then asked flatly, "I beg your pardon, honey?"

"Birb! Birb!" Gladesong chirped again, her tiny hoof pointing at the two hippogriffs before her. The two of them began to grin crookedly as if they could not decide if this was funny or adorable.

Novo was the first to speak. And she howled in joyous laughter before taking Gladesong into her hands and holding her high. "Ahahaha, so we are! You heard our princess! From this day forward, we are no longer birds! We are birbs! You got that? We are birbs!"

"Birb! Birb!" Gladesong continued to chant while we all snickered at this. All while she continued to reach out to her birb mama and birb grandpa.

"Oh, you sweet little thing. We still need to plan out the coronation ceremony for you." Novo giggled sweetly as she cradled our baby girl against her fluffy chest. Although she then noticed some of the stares she was getting. "What? What's with the look? This is MY baby girl as much as she is to this sweet little lady. That means she's my princess too!"

Fluttershy's smile started to get more and more crooked. As if she just could not take Novo seriously. "Your majesty, really... I know you love her, but Gladesong isn't really..."

"And you. You, little Miss Fluttershy." Novo then suddenly pointed at her and then to me. "This man is my king-in-waiting. And he's your man too. You know what that means? We're both queens here."

"Queen...Fluttershy... Oh...my goodness..." Fluttershy just about fainted at that decree. I had to catch her as she shakily sank to her haunches. Laughter filled the as I cradled my wife and queen in my arms. "Me? A queen? I don't know if I..."

"Don't overthink it, honey. Just know that we're on the same page here." Novo cooed before she scooted forward and scooped the two of us up against her in her glorious wing. "We're all family here, right?"

"Yeah... We are. Love you, Novo." I whispered to that beautiful queen as her beak touched my lips. And she made certain Gladesong could see it. Possibly to make sure our baby girl knew that she was just as much her mother as Fluttershy herself. I then whispered to Fluttershy before kissing her, "And I will always love you..."

"And I love you, my king." Fluttershy whispered back before giggling at how I recoiled from that unexpected use of words from her. Although we then noticed Gladesong let out quite a yawn. She was already getting tired from probably being run ragged with all the attention she had probably gotten that morning. "Uh oh... I think somepony needs a nap."

"Aww, I think you're right. Everyone aboard the Alabaster just wouldn't leave her alone. She had a good time, but the poor thing wore herself out. Lemme put this princess to bed for a little beauty sleep." Novo said as she stood up. But as she stepped past us with Gladesong cradled in one arm, I think she noticed our other guests staring at the empty baby harness on her chest. She smirked at us and said, "What? Mama goes nowhere without one of these tucked away in the closet. Never know when you might need one."

"Once a mother, always a mother. Right?" I asked as I found it very amusing of just how seriously Novo takes her identity as a mother. It really is just part of who she is.

"You got that right, baby. Now then, I'll be just a minute." Novo retorted smugly before disappearing into the nursery at the back of the living room. We could still hear her mumbling softly to Gladesong and even a few lullabies she started humming.

"That precious little thing really was the guest of honor up there last night. Everyone wanted to meet the new baby." Sky Beak said as he took a seat beside me. He draped his wing over Fluttershy and I before he whispered to us, "I think some of them were jealous over her being my granddaughter."

"Hey, they should be jealous. She's got the best granddad in the world. I should know because he's the best dad I could ever ask for." I replied with a bit of wit. Sky Beak snickered heartily as we savored this moment as a real family.

No sooner had Novo stepped back into the room did Seaspray suddenly burst into the living room while looking somewhat out of breath. "Forgive me...your majesty... I... I searched and just...could not find..."

"Oh, admiral. This is why you've kept your position for this long. You're way too much fun to mess with." Novo cackled while the rest of us also could not help getting a laugh at his expense. Seaspray's exasperated and desperate gaze was replaced by a very dry scowl as he processed the fact that he had been used as the butt of a joke.

"Ah, of course. How silly of me. I forgot that the fine print in taking this position required me to play the part of the court jester at times. My mistake! All hail the royal fool!" Seaspray balked while sounding more annoyed than genuinely upset. Although he quickly dusted himself off before stepping into our home entirely. And it turned out he had something in his grasp. "Although I did happen to find this left behind at the bow of the ship. I do believe this is yours, Dragon Lord."

"My spear!" Ember quickly took her iconic weapon in hand while being mindful of where she pointed it. But upon doing so, she realized exactly what this meant. Her eyes turned towards the suit of discarded armor in the corner. "Right... It's about time to go."

Novo noticed the somber tone in Ember's voice and once again stood beside her. She draped her wing over the young Dragon Lord and asked, "Did staying the night help? You think you can do this?"

"I must, Novo... My people are waiting for me." Ember said bitterly before letting out a long sigh. "But...I think I can do it this time. I know he'll be safe here. Just...let me get suited up and I'll be right outside."

"Oh, let me fetch your socks! They should be dry now." Fluttershy spoke up before trotting off to the laundry room. She returned barely a minute later with a pair of white socks tucked in her wing. "These are yours, right? They're the only pair I had in there."

"Yeah, those are mine. Thanks for taking care of... Wait a minute..." Ember retorted before she noticed something about her only piece of soft clothing. She lifted the pair to her face and inhaled sharply. "These...smell nice! Kind of flowery... How'd you do that?"

"Scented dryer sheets. Gets rid of static cling and makes everything smell better." Fluttershy replied with an amused smile on her lips.

"Huh... I still got a lot to learn about modern living." Ember slid her socks on before I helped her get her armor's components back on. As we did so, I felt that melancholy setting in again. Once her armor had been assembled, she would depart. After so many weeks with her, it sounded impossible. While everyone else began to step outside for a proper sendoff, Ember rested her hand over mine while I held her from behind. "I don't know how I'll ever go back to being without you... The moment everything changed, you were one of the few constants for me. It's not right... We shouldn't have to be apart."

"You're right... It's not..." I muttered while Ember set her helmet aside for a moment longer. She gazed up at me with such pain in those scarlet eyes. I think she knew what was going on in my head and quickly brought a hand to the side of my face. "Don't cry for me. You've shed enough tears already."

"I just...don't want to see you go..." I muttered while struggling to hold those tears back. Ember was just...too good. Too wonderful a person. To say goodbye now hurt most than others. I tried to cling to what little hope I had and asked, "You'll be back, right?"

"Of course I will, my little warrior poet. I know where to find you now." The Dragon Lord whispered with those fingers dragging down my face and to my chin. "Remember... I will pursue you to the ends of the earth if I have to. If you're not here when I show up next time, I will find you. You will not hide from me forever."

This almost made me laugh. It was as if she was daring me to make the act of locating me more difficult for her. Just to hammer this statement home further, she abrupt turned around and held me against her armored form with an unbreakable grasp. She smirked up at me and said, "You won't escape me."

"Why would I ever want to?" I replied with a bit of unease in my heart. And then...we both chuckled. Just laughed at how dearly we were longing for each other. Only then did Ember release me and placed her helmet upon her head. I followed her out of the cottage, her spear in hand. We headed down the earthen path and across the brook that flowed in front of the house before finding everyone waiting. Even Ember's twelve subordinates were being commendably patient and silent as they stood in the meadow before us. My eyes fell upon Novo with Sky Beak and Seaspray standing behind her. But they said nothing. I think they were allowing our dragon guests to depart first. I looked down at Ember and whispered, "I would've never made it without you."

"I will always be your shield. If anything ever happens, send word to the dragon lands. I'll be the first to come to your aid." Ember said firmly as she took hold of my hand. I brought myself down to one knee and held her as she held me. I heard Ember whisper wistfully, "I will be longing for you..."

"Same here... Be safe out there, Ember..." I muttered while withholding any other forms of affection. I did not want this goodbye to be any harder than it already was.

Once Ember released me, she turned to her left. "Smolder."

The little dragon lady did not refuse her summons. Smolder hurried up to the Dragon Lord. But all Ember did was rest her empty hand on Smolder's shoulder and whisper, "Watch over him for me."

A confident and knowingly smile spread across her lips. Smolder nodded and whispered equally quietly, "I will. He'll be in good hands while I'm around."

Ember smiled, but she could barely even bring herself to look at me. Anything to make leaving less painful. She went to her new friends one by one, holding each in an embrace with few words spoken. Except for Novo. Instead of trying to embrace the hippogriff queen, Ember bowed to her respectfully. Only for Novo to smirk and grab Ember for a big winged hug of her own. "No hugs for the queen, Ember? Oh no you don't. Gimme some cuddles!"

"Wha...?! Huh...?! Uh... Oh, all right." Ember snickered while the two monarchs embraced as friends. That was admittedly cute and helped give rid of the looming dread around us. Ember then glanced around at all of us and said, "It was...an honor getting to know all of you. I really hope this isn't the last time we meet..."

"It won't be. Safe travels, Ember." Novo replied while I could only reach out to Ember while managing to resist the urge to approach her. But then her scarlet eyes met mine. And she too reached out to me with one hand.

It was not meant to be. In what was likely a snap decision, Ember forced herself to take to the sky before her heart could make her reconsider her decision. She shot up into the air on those beautiful blue wings before soaring east with all four of her subordinates following. I watched for as long as I could, struggling to hold back tears as that form of blue and gold became increasingly distant. Until that dot in the sky disappeared. "I can't believe she's really gone..."

"For now. Don't cry, baby." Novo whispered as she snuck up behind me. She draped her wing over me before adding, "You know she'll be back. That little sparkplug would sooner die than give you up."

"Yeah... I know how a dragon's heart works now." I muttered with a glimmer of hope in my heart. Neither of us could say goodbye forever. It was just...a brief interlude between our next meeting.

The Alabaster was primed and ready for takeoff. We could not keep them waiting for too long. We all said our goodbyes, but I waited to go last. I embraced Sky Beak and whispered, "Love you, papa bird... Don't be a stranger."

"You know I'll see you again, my boy. And thank you...for giving me the granddaughter I never knew I wanted. Be good to her for me, all right?" He whispered back to me. It was so hard to let go. For just less than a day, it felt like we had a complete family under one roof.

"It was an honor serving with you, my good sir." Seaspray then spoke before he too held me in an embrace. And he whispered very quietly into my ear. "May we meet again soon, my liege. I shall guard your beloved with my life."

"Thank you... Thank you, admiral." I muttered as that choice of words did not faze me as much as I expected. But when I turned to Novo...

I did not even get the chance to get a word in. Novo grabbed me and pulled me in close before clamping her beak over my face. Her tongue invaded my mouth, caressing my own in an equally sudden invitation to dance. And I lost myself in that kiss. It had been too long since the last time. We embraced and cooed to each other in that cocoon of feathery wings. She sighed to me once the kiss ended and said, "Love you, baby... You be good to that baby girl. And to your first queen."

"I will, love... Thank you for always being there when I needed you." I whispered to her. With all goodbyes said, we watched as Novo was escorted back up to the Alabaster while the gangplank was retracted. The royal cruiser began to ascend with its propellers starting to buzz before it began to soar high and off to the west. It was finally going home. Although just when it disappeared over the horizon, I happened to notice Scootaloo watching from the path leading towards Ponyville. She must have gotten back just in time to watch from atop her scooter.

And just like that... Things have gone back to normal. Or I wish it did. As I sit here writing this, I feel such a powerful longing for those who left me behind today. It is going to take some time before I truly become accustomed to being back in Ponyville without those who made all the difference for me out on the battlefield.

I just need some time... I needed time to adapt to living in Ponyville during those first couple of weeks in the first place. I can do it again. Everything will be just fine... Things will go back to normal. I am all right... I am, right?

Unhealing Wounds

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting me through Patreon, Ko-Fi, or Subscribestar.

Unhealing Wounds

I really thought that the day after the rulers of the dragon lands and Capricorn Island departed would be the day where I could truly leave behind everything that happened on the Empty Plains. Where I could finally start over and begin to ease myself back into the simple life of Ponyville. The only change under our roof was that we had a new little friend living amongst us. Dear little Ocellus. And she has been a source of quiet joy for me. She seems a little lost at this time. Although I suppose that is to be expected when all she had known up to that point was life in the Changeling hive and being amongst a militia during wartime. I emphasized with her at the time. I knew what it was like to be completely out of my element at first.

Whenever Ocellus heads into town, she is always in Smolder's company. Sometimes even with Gallus. And she never goes without her favorite disguise. All of Ponyville seems to think she is really a dragon who followed us home. It is a shame that she must hide for now. She is just not ready to reveal herself to the people of Ponyville.

I received word that my employers at the spa and Sugarcube Corner have given me a reprieve to rest at home. It may be a few weeks before I am truly ready to return to work. But I had been getting out of the house a lot to try and reacquaint myself to the town I had come to call my home. I thought that this would be the beginning of my return to something familiar. That I could finally just be happy being back home and around the people I had come to adore. I truly believed that being back home would make me happy. That the people of Ponyville would welcome me back like nothing had ever happened.

I was wrong.

No matter where I go... I can still feel their eyes upon me. I thought those gazes of wariness or even outright resentment would never follow me outside of the encampment I had shared with my allies on the warfront. But no... Equestria knew by then. Everyone knew. There was no possible way to rationalize the continued classification of what it was that resulted in humanity's extinction so long ago. Equestria knew the ugly truth about their world's human population. And they knew why the war even happened in the first place.

When they are around me, I can feel them staring at me. I cannot go anywhere anymore while feeling like I am just another citizen of Ponyville. I can no longer hide in plain sight anymore. Everyone sees me. Everyone knows me. And everyone loathes me. I was the harbinger of Equestria's near fundamental destruction and everyone in town knows it by now. The entire world knows it by now.

Why do they hesitate? I keep expecting words of cruelty. I keep expecting something to be thrown at me. Nothing like that has happened yet, but I can still feel those piercing glares. With every passing day, I have tried to avoid Ponyville whenever possible. My home with Fluttershy is my one true sanctuary. Or...it was.

My days back in Ponyville have been aimless. I should have felt relieved to be back home after so long. And I was. That first couple of days were a wonderful reprieve. And the cheering crowd who greeted us upon our return... No... They were not cheering for us. They were cheering for them. All of those who had been endangered by my presence. I did not realize it at the time, but I do now. Too many times I have slipped away to somewhere quiet just to sit down and...shed some tears. I never feel safe in Ponyville anymore. I have not smiled in days. And now...I cannot even bring myself to hold Gladesong anymore.

What horrifies me most is the knowledge of what kind of world my child would have had to grow up in had the emperor succeeded in his ambitions. I would never wish a child of Equestria to live in a world like Earth. What would have become of her had Equestria become a twisted parody of the world I left behind? I feel unworthy... How could I ever be worthy of holding that precious little filly after what my presence in this world had wrought.

They know something is wrong. Fluttershy can see something is not right with me. She can see the misery in me. And there is no hiding my breaking heart from Ocellus. I do take what little comfort I can from them. Especially Smolder. She is certainly trying to live up to Ember's request to watch over me and feeling her hand closing its fingers around mine does keep the darkness at bay. As the days went by, she began to escort me everywhere I went in town. But every time... I could never ignore it. The eyes... Always watching. Always judging. The instant I felt someone around me, those thoughts came to the forefront of my mind and I could simply...not...stop thinking about it... Ponyville used to comfort me. It used to bring my happiness. Now it only brings me misery.

One night, I stared at myself in the mirror. My bandages still wrapped around my scalp. And I beheld the cutie marks upon my upper arms. Those beautiful yet plain patches of white depicting the stylized outlines of twin doves locked in a loving nuzzle. Never before had I felt such an urge to just...tear them out of my flesh. I did not belong there anymore. That badge of citizenship in Equestria no longer held any meaning. I tried poking and prodding at those patches of white, wondering if I could just peel them off. I had never interacted with my cutie marks with such attention before, but nothing I did changed anything. It was as if my cutie marks were part of the skin itself. Although it did feel strangely relaxing whenever I rubbed over them for a while...

That relaxing sensation was just pleasing enough to get my mind off the demons. A long soak in the bathtub helped as well that night. But the misery returned that morning. And for just a moment, I allowed myself to hope. That maybe that day would be the one where the people of Ponyville would find it in themselves to look past the war and my involvement in it. I walked into town with Smolder by my side...and found that it was not meant to be.

Those stares of resentment when I am not looking... I felt them again. They followed me everywhere. But I tried to hide it from Smolder. And I only barely succeeded. That evening, I gazed upon my two hands. My very presence had very nearly doomed Equestria. I very nearly heralded the permanent loss of this wonderful world's ideologies and innocence to the influence of a world that would never respect or preserve its new neighbor's way of life. And I had to wonder... How much longer would it be before my presence endangered this world again?

I could still remember the horror and despair I felt atop the Heaven's Pillar. The utter sense of failure when I discovered that closing that portal was entirely out of my control. How much longer would it be until my presence in Equestria fueled another cataclysm that I could not undo?

It has been barely more than a week since my return to Ponyville. And I had decided I would end this problem today. And in the only way I could. I departed my home while insisting to all there that I was just going to take a long walk while staying away from town. Just to clear my head. A pleasant lie.

The isolation of the meadows and the towering apple trees of the very edge of Sweet Apple Acres was strangely comforting. No one around to hate me. Although I was certain the people of Ponyville were conspiring against me at that moment. I cold still remember how I told the moon king himself how I was so certain I would disappear and be found bloody and beaten to death in a ditch somewhere. I was not entirely serious at the time. But now... I could vividly imagine that happening.

All I could do then was save them the trouble.

There was a certain spot I knew of. A place I had visited once in a while at the southern edge of the local park. And after traveling as the crow flies for a good while, I did arrive. I was wise to pick a Sunday to do this. Very few visitors in the early afternoon and I was able to evade them easily enough. And then...my feet began to carry me up a certain slope.

A sign was present. One that I ignored. A sign warning of a sheer drop. My feet carried myself higher with no one around to see me. No one around to interfere. Not that they would. I felt...a certain crescendo in my heart. The kind of thrill that comes from anticipating a certain climax. And there it was. The slope reached a tiny plateau that reached out into a cliff that overlooked a creek bed that was not quite at maximum capacity. And it was quite a long drop. More than enough to be fatal even with a thin layer of water coating the rocky earth beneath the surface.

I stood at that cliff edge, staring down at my destination. A tiny voice in my head was urging me to turn back. That accursed survival instinct. But I hushed it. This was not the time to be selfish. I needed to look at the big picture. No one from a world as blighted as Earth has any business putting themselves before a world as wonderful as Equestria. It was not like I had anything to go back to now. All that awaited me was more resentment. And there was no telling how much longer it would be before even that tolerance would reach its limit. I was living on borrowed time. And I decided...that I would much rather die on my own terms.

I remembered the initial wariness and suspicions among my allies after the king and queen of Equestria revealed how my presence was sustaining the emperor. And the outspoken hatred my allies roared at me while in the infirmary. And I could never forget the few who became desperate enough to end my life. The only reason I was still breathing was...

That voice in my head spoke louder. I was saved more than once. By friends. And even by lovers. I was treasured by some. And it would have been a mistake had I perished too soon. But now that the danger had passed, how much longer did this world had before I would unwittingly unleash a new cataclysm upon in?

I had to silence that voice in my head with all the will I could muster. The few who defended me even when the rest of the world wanted me gone were just that. A few. An insignificant number in the grand scheme of things. And yet...tears flowed. Tears of knowing that my actions that day would bring pain to the few who would mourn me. But at the same time... As I beheld the solution far below me... I felt...at peace. I even found myself beginning to smile. Even in spite of all the misery, I could leave this world knowing that it would be in good hands or hooves. I did my part. And that was enough.

Equestria had narrowly escaped a cataclysm that my presence had forced upon them. And now the last taint of human sin would be purged from this world. Equestria would be preserved. It would remain as it always had been. As it should be. And I took comfort in knowing that this was for the best. I breathed deeply to calm my heart and steady my nerves for what was about to happen. For what needed to happen. And so I did. With eyes to the sky before closing one last time, I pushed myself forward as I took that final step and just.....let go.

That should have been the end. That should have been the end of my story. But I suppose circumstances conspired against me again. For if that had truly been where it all ended, I would not be writing this at this moment. I had taken that last step forward, eyes squinted shut as I expected the unbearable sensation of falling. But that sensation never came.

Puzzled over why I had not plummeted yet, I finally opened my eyes and looked down. My leg was outstretched, my body weight shifted forward to let myself fall over the cliff. But my outstretched foot remained parallel with my other as if I was standing upon an invisible platform. I pointing the front of my foot downward and found that there really was nothing but empty space there. I was not being held up. I was being held back.

My shirt felt tighter than usual. As if someone was pulling hard on the backside. But it did not feel like hands. More like...something had taken hold of the entire backside of my shirt. And when I turned my head to look back... I was both disappointed, yet not surprised.

Twilight Sparkle was barely ten paces from me. The soft grass covering the slope leading up to that cliff had muffled the firm tapping of her hooves. But how did she even know I was there? I went out of my way to avoid Ponyville. No one knew I was there. Her magic aura billowed around her horn while her levitation spell held me back. All she would have to do was let go and I would fall. She did not blink once, her eyes showing a gaze of alarm while she tried to remain composed. She asked softly, "What are you doing...?"

This was dangerous. One of my most dearly vital friends being in my company was causing that voice in my head to speak evermore loudly. I needed to get this over with before I could lose my nerve. "Let go, Twilight."

"If I do, you'll...fall." She replied while not really looking like she knew how to deal with the situation.

"That's the plan. Please... Let go." I replied in the hopes that brief answers would be enough to earn her cooperation.

"I...can't... Please. Step back." She pleaded again, her hooves taking her one step forward. One of Twilight's forward hooves reached forward, as if beckoning me to come to her.

Frustration began to fill my heart. This intervention could potentially doom Equestria. I understood why she was trying to stop me, but it was still a mistake. I then asked firmly, "You got a problem with a man choosing to die on his own terms?"

"I have a problem with my friend cutting himself out of my life like this!" Twilight suddenly shouted at me that even made me recoil from the jump in her voice's volume. She then pleaded while sounding like she was on the verge of tears, "I don't even know why you're doing this! Please, can we just...talk about this?!"

My nerve faltered. I adjusted my posture and allowed Twilight to pull me back onto solid ground. With a long and disappointed sigh, I slumped to the ground and just sat at the edge of that cliff with my eyes gazing out over the vista. I could never hope to pull such a stunt off while someone was watching. Twilight immediately rushed to my side and held me in an embrace. I did not return it. "What's wrong... What's gotten into you? Did someone say something to you?"

"No... No one said anything. But I can always feel them staring..." I explained with my eyes looking into the distance. Twilight's embrace did nothing to soothe my thoughts. "I thought Equestria would be able to look past what my presence meant during the war... But it didn't. I can feel the same resentment from the locals as I did from our own allies, Twi... I don't belong in this world anymore."

"Wha... What resentment?" Twilight asked as she took a seat beside me. She gazed at me in genuine ignorance as she asked, "What do you mean the people of Ponyville resent you? I've seen you in town at times and nopony has ever given you any funny looks. Why do you think they...want you gone?"

"Because I can feel it, Twi. I never see it when I'm looking at them. But when my back's turned... I can feel it. They know the truth about why the war even happened. They know what I am." I muttered in glum resignation. As miserable as I felt, I could no longer bring myself to roll off the cliff before me. Not while she was there. "All I have to do is go into town. And then...they all notice me. And I can feel the animosity... And when I do feel them watching me, I can't stop noticing it. And it sticks with me throughout the day."

"Just...being around them triggers these feelings in you? And you can't stop feeling or thinking about it when it happens?" Twilight asked with a tone that made it sound like she just had an epiphany. All I did was nod. Twilight sighed harshly while gazing out at the horizon. I did not expect what was said next. "You too, huh?"

"Me...too?" I asked in actual bewilderment. That response caused my curiosity to overtake my misery, my head turning sharply towards her as I listened.

"I mean... Not what you've been feeling specifically. But...these symptoms..." Twilight explained before she looked at me with a very concerned gaze. "You're not the only one who's been having...issues since we got back home. Applejack and Big Macintosh have been struggling to head back out into the orchard to finish this season's harvest. Something about being surrounded by tall trees makes them uncomfortable. And Rainbow Dash... She's tried to snatch up several ponies in town because they went a little too low to the ground. And...they can't explain these impulses."

Was I not the only one who came home with these unexplainable fits of extreme negative emotions? I then asked cautiously, "Twilight... You're the brains of our gang. What's your take on it?"

My friend looked to the sky and sighed wistfully. "It...sounds like textbook cases of PTSD to me... And it's so rare in Equestria."

Post Traumatic Stress Disorder. All too fitting a response to the people of Equestria experiencing the horrors of warfare for the first time. They could never have known what they were getting themselves into when they signed up to join the militia. And I... I may be human, but I was never a warrior. I had never had a mind for such settings. I should not have been surprised by the effect warfare had finally taken on my psyche. "I...guess that would explain it."

"I wish I could emphasize with you, James. I really do. It's...weird when I'm the only one of our friends who served who got out of that mess without it." Twilight sighed almost in shame, her head resting against my shoulder. "I guess I got lucky because I was always in the back rows... I couldn't even see what was happening out there... But from the sound of it, an overwhelming majority of those who saw frontline combat are experiencing various symptoms of trauma related disorders. At least that's what my brother said a little after her got home."

My mind and my instincts were in conflict with each other. I knew what she said was true. This...inability to separate the reality of the situation with what my gut instinct was telling me. It was not normal. I was...not well. And if I really was suffering from such a cognitive disorder brought on not by bad genes, but by trauma... Was there even a way to fix me? "Then...what should I do, Twilight?"

She said nothing at first. And I began to despair. While PTSD may be a rarity in the world of Equestria, it is far more common in the world I come from. In the world of Earth, PTSD has no true cure. And it has ruined people. Would I be forever chained to something I could not control? With a sigh, Twilight looked at me. "I think we should ask Princess Celestia. She was the commander of the militia during the war. She was everything we did."

As one of the top brass who oversaw the assembling of Equestria's defenders, it seemed like a logical choice to approach her first. And Twilight had always had direct communications to her through Spike. All I did was nod while feeling just so unsure of anything anymore. But when Twilight stood up, I did not follow. "Let's go then... James?"

"I don't want...to go through town again, Twi. Not with all those eyes watching." I muttered as I felt the dread of being watched by eyes of resentment that were not actually there. Even if my mind knew they were only fabrications of my fears, my heart would not be convinced otherwise.

"In that case..." Twilight said with a slight hint of confidence in her tone. She placed a hoof on my shoulder and spoke into my ear. "Let's take a shortcut."

A second later, a flash of light surrounded us before I found that we were up in Twilight's loft in the local library. The teleportation spell is way too practical for its own good. And Spike was just starting to turn around before us with a stack of scrolls in his arms. Sure enough, he jumped in shock and dropped the whole stack when he found two people beside him who had not been there a second ago. "Gah, warn me when you're gonna pop outta nowhere like that!"

I admittedly got the slightest snicker out of the dragon boy's response to our very untimely arrival while Twilight could only wave her hoof apologetically. "Sorry, sorry! Ooh, are those scrolls blank? I could use one of them right now."

"Uh... Yeah, they are. Help yourself." Spike replied while he gathered up all but one of them. While Twilight took hold of one in her levitation spell along with a spare quill nearby to start writing down something, Spike walked past me with his arms full of scrolls. "Hi, James. A little busy here."

"It's cool, Spike. Carry on." I retorted while still glad to see one of my comic book buddies. After having been away for so long, it felt good to see him again. Although that pleasant distraction did not keep me happy for long. I remained where I was on the floor, just waiting for whatever Twilight had in mind.

Twilight was not busy with that scroll for long. She rolled it up and secured it with a band before looking around for her little assistant. "OK then... Spike, could you send this to Princess Celestia right away?"

"In a minute... OK, sure." The dragon boy replied after neatly sorting a few tomes nearby. He ran over and took the scroll from Twilight before opening a window nearby. With a quick flash of his green flame breath, Spike reduced the scroll to a plume of enchanted smoke that flew out the window and on its way. I only just then realized how long it had been since I last saw him do that. "OK, it's on its way. You think we'll be getting a reply soon?"

"Very soon. When Princess Celestia sends a reply, please bring it to us right away." Twilight explained before Spike went downstairs to leave us be. She then went over to her little kitchen corner to put a kettle of water on to boil. "Let me get some tea brewed for us. I have a chamomile and mint blend I think you'll like."

That definitely sounded like a good choice of tea to soothe the nerves. And being in that familiar cozy tree house for the first time in weeks did soothe my heart for the moment. The scent of that wood felt so nostalgic. Almost to the point of being therapeutic. Although I then heard Twilight say, "I told her about what you tried to do... It felt like she had the right to know."

That admission opened a pit in my stomach that immediately brought my mood down. My beloved Celestia... What would she have done had she been the one to catch me in the act? Although I could not blame my friend for revealing that to the Princess of the Dawn. "I don't blame you... She would have to know eventually."

Although just when Twilight had poured the water into a teapot, we both heard a distant belch somewhere downstairs. That sound was followed by the pattering of little feet running up the stairs. Sure enough, Spike soon came into view with a scroll held high. "You've got mail!"

"Thank you, Spike. I'll just take that and..." Twilight replied with a smile as she levitated the scroll out of our little friend's grasp. But it only took a few seconds of reading the contents for her to realize who it was addressed to. "Oh. James, this is for you."

My eyes widened upon realizing the implications of this. Celestia was most definitely upset with me. And Twilight knew the contents of that scroll were very personal. Someone was there with us who could not possibly understand the gravity of the situation. And so she turned to Spike and said, "Say, Spike... Why don't you take a break for a little while? It's almost lunchtime, right?"

"Oh, right! And I was supposed to meet up with Sweetie Belle for lunch! I'll see you guys later!" Spike replied before rushing down the stairs. And I found myself smirking at the name he mentioned. I suppose Spike really did find himself a girlfriend after all. I can only wonder what they had been up to while we were away.

That momentary levity was immediately shoved aside when Twilight passed that scroll to me. Her eyes were filled with concern even without saying a word. With great reluctance, I resigned myself to my fate and took the scroll in hand. "Here we go..."

The contents of the scrolls read as follows. "My dear sunshine... I should have known it would have come to this. Even at the very beginning, my sisters and I were fearful of the long-term effects of open warfare would have on those who participated in it. We have seen what such horrors do to people during the times where we had observed your world. To that end, we took precautions since the very beginning to remedy this possible outcome. And the results of those precautions is on the verge of being ready for testing. Canterlot's finest medics and psychiatrists have been developing a means to soothe those who are suffering the way you are at this moment. However, since your symptoms have driven you to...take drastic actions, you have been labeled a priority case. In two days, please board the first train to Canterlot past noon. We will have arranged for an escort to be waiting for you at the train station. This new method needs to be tested and we have decided you will be the first patient to use it. Our medical teams are very confident it will be successful and I have no reason to doubt their expertise. Until then... Please, try to endure just a little longer. Your ordeals are nearly over. I will see you very soon, my love. Always yours, Celestia."

This awakened a new glimmer of hope. Of course someone who had been observing Earth in modern times would be all too aware of the effects of war on its people. War is far too needlessly common in my world and there is no shortage of those it breaks. And ancient immortals like the Equestrian royal family would possess a kind of foresight that mortals like me could never hope to have. And when considering the marvels of medical science... We would have to wait and see.

"Is it good news?" Twilight asked once I lowered the scroll in my hands. I looked at her and nodded, but failed to smile while doing so. "Phew, that's good... What did she say?"

I looked at the scroll again and read it over. "It looks like she and her sisters anticipated this outcome from the start. They assigned Canterlot's top medical experts into researching a means of treating these kinds of symptoms pretty much right at the start of the war. And they want me to come on up in two days to be the first to test it on."

Twilight's eyes widened with a look of hope. "They did...? That far in advance? Canterlot is the center of medical magic studies in all of Equestria. If they say they've found a means to treat such disorders... Then you must be in good hooves."

"Let's hope so... There's no real cure for PTSD where I come from. And some people with it can't be saved." I muttered grimly as I thought about this development with very cautious optimism. Twilight dropped the subject there and went about to set up a tray for our tea. But as I thought about that topic, I suddenly raised an eyebrow in realization. How in the world did she even know where I was in the first place? I avoided Ponyville entirely on my way to the park. She could not have possibly seen me on my way there. "Twi... Quick question. How did you even know where I was today?"

My friend rolled her eyes while she displayed a bit of a cheeky smirk. Almost like she was amused I did not come to that realization sooner. She then set down the tea tray between us and said, "Let's just say a little bluebird told me that you looked like you were about to do something stupid... His words, not mine."

Bluebird... A blue...bird... There was only one avian I knew who was coated in blue feathers. "Gallus...? He told you?"

Twilight nodded as she poured us a pair of steamy cups of tea. "He told me he had been keeping an eye on you all week. Watching from the rooftops. I think he could tell there was something wrong with you."

"The boy comes from an ugly background too... I think he has a certain empathy for anyone who's going through a lot of emotional distress. He knows the signs, I guess..." I replied while being immensely grateful that Gabby had found him and brought Gallus to us in order to take him home to Ponyville. Had he not been there... Did I owe that bluebird my life?

"Not sure why he chose to tell me... Maybe because he thought I was the only one in my right mind to do something about it?" Twilight muttered while she shrugged her shoulders. She then added while mixing in some thick cold honey to our tea, "I'm just glad I made it in time."

"Twi... Don't tell anyone about this. Especially Fluttershy. They...don't need to have my problems bringing them down after the mess we just got through." I asked while barely even able to look at her. All Twilight did was nod. If they would ever find out, it would be through these writings after the smoke had cleared. Something we can look back on as a dumb decision during bad times.

We sipped lightly at that hot tea while I also took another blank scroll into hand before taking some time to write something down. I really enjoyed the flavor of that tea. Almost sweet and very soothing. I was not writing for long before I rolled up the scroll and passed it over to Twilight. "Could you please have Spike send this to Celestia when he gets back?"

"Sure. What's it...for..." Twilight replied while she opened it almost instinctively to check the contents. I found myself starting to smirk as she read what little was in there. It was nothing I needed to hide from her. "Oh, James... Yes, I'll make sure she gets this."

She turned it around before rolling it up. I caught a glimpse of what was written in it. "Dear Celestia. I'm sorry for making you worry. Thank you for all you've done for me. I love you. I miss you. I will see you soon. James."

Little was said between us as we savored that lazy early autumn afternoon with sips of hot soothing tea. But once the pot had been emptied, Twilight stood up with a less than happy look on her face. "James... I think I should take you to the hospital after what happened today. Just to spend a night in the psych ward so they can get a proper diagnosis."

"I guess some time away from everything might be something that'll help..." I muttered in contemplation. I knew Twilight was not implying that I was going crazy. I knew how PTSD ruins people. It would be foolish to deny professional help by this point. "OK... Sure, let's go."

I rose to my feet while Twilight began to focus her magic for a teleportation spell. Just for the sake of saving time and keeping me comfortable. But she did not cast the spell immediately. She looked up at me while by my side and said, "I'll tell Fluttershy and the girls you...had an episode and needed some help to clear your head. They'll probably let you out tomorrow."

With yet another flash of light, I found the two of us outdoors again. But we were standing right in front of Ponyville Hospital. It felt...surreal to be seeing it again. I had only been there once before and I did not even remember much of that last visit. Although I had a strong hunch of why I had been there in the first place...

We wasted no time in stepping inside. The lobby was quiet with no one in line while a familiar bubbly and friendly mare sat behind the receptionist counter. I felt no discomfort in front of her. The medics of Ponyville Hospital have always been nothing if not empathetic. She greeted us happily as she said, "Good afternoon, James. Twilight. Do you have an appointment?"

Twilight shook her head while not really sounding sure of how to break the subject to the nurse. "No, not really... This is sort of an unexpected situation..."

The nurse's eyes opened wider while she turned her gaze up at me. She was likely focused on my bandaged head. "Oh my, there haven't been any complications, have there?"

I decided to speak up then. "It's not my head... It's my mind. There's something wrong with my nerves. My...thoughts."

"Oh... Oh dear, I see... You're not the first one to come here for this. Miss Pinkie Pie and Miss Rarity were discharged just this morning." The nurse replied with a very concerned look in her eyes. And I was hardly surprised to know even those two dear friends of mind did not leave the Empty Plains without a few scars on their minds. "You don't have to say anything, I know exactly what you're here for. Just get comfortable I you'll be seen to shortly."

The nurse spoke into an intercom device on her desk while Twilight and I took a seat on a soft padded bench nearby. We said nothing while just basking in the gently lit lobby We did eventually gently lean into each other while Twilight whispered, "Hang in there... We've gotten through worse."

"Yeah..." I mumbled with my hand resting on one side of my waist. The scar there almost seemed to resonate with that place. As if it was trying to dig up memories that were simply not there. Or buried too deep to recall. I did not think too hard on it. Those memories were gone for a reason.

One of the doctors peeked around the corner. A unicorn stallion I remember seeing often around the place during my previous visit. "Mr. James? Right this way."

I stood up from my seat before facing Twilight. We both sighed wistfully before taking hold of each other in an embrace. I heard her whisper, "See you soon."

"Take care, Twi. Tell them I'll be all right." I replied before reluctantly letting go and following the doctor down the hall. I had nothing to say as I was guided through the halls to a section of the hospital I had not seen before. It was not an area designed for housing anyone with physical injuries.

"We seldom get patients experiencing what you're going through. Although it sounds like something's being done up in Canterlot to fix these problems that followed us home." The doctor said while I had nothing to say. He did not inquire too much. He was probably not trained to handle any of my problems. Injuries to the mind require a different approach to the body.

We eventually arrived at a room in the west wing of the hospital. And upon being led inside, I was greeted by an unexpectedly pleasing sight. Instead of being like any ordinary hospital room, this room looked like a small and cozy motel room out in the countryside. It brought to mind a certain timeless aesthetic of motels from half a century ago with the floral pattern wallpaper and soft bed and carpeting. There was a bathroom off to the side just past the door for overnight stays, a pair of nightstands on each side of the bed that held a lamp for each of them, and light blue curtains hanging over the window. It was so humble. So...perfect like a little time capsule tucked away from the rest of the world and all my worries. The doctor behind me explained, "Overnight stays are generally required for a thorough analysis. I trust you will be comfortable here?"

I did not even bring anything with me that I would normally need when staying the night somewhere. Thankfully, I did not believe I would be found lacking in anything. This was not entirely an overnight stay in a hospital. This was going to serve as a break from reality to just rest my mind. I looked back at the doctor, already starting to feel comfortable with my surroundings. "I think this will be just fine. Thank you."

"Good to hear it. Make yourself at home and just relax. We will send one of our psychiatrists along in a few hours once you've had time to adjust." The doctor said before he saw himself out. I proceeded to sprawl myself out on the bed and just gaze at the ceiling and the motionless ceiling fan above me.

While my thoughts were still troubled over the memories that continued to haunt me, I found it increasingly difficult to focus on them in my curtain setting. There was nothing around me that I could connect to the memories. It was as if such interior design was explicitly intended to be as cozy and disconnected from anything that could trigger traumatic episodes. It was a dainty little time capsule of a bygone era that may or may not have ever existed in Equestria. And I was very pleased with the effect it was having on me. This was not the time to think or ponder. This was just a time to relax and do nothing. And I certainly needed a day like that.

I looked around from the bed to see if there was anything I could do to help pass the time. There were a stack of magazines in a wooden stand near the bed, including some about home cooking and maybe just home design and decor in general that really tickled my nostalgia due to reminding me of magazines my grandmother used to collect years ago. I almost expected a phonograph to be present. What I found instead was a humble little cassette player on one of the nightstands. Probably as a means of not being two loud on top of conserving space. Although I did happen to notice there were iron bars just outside the window. No doubt a precaution in case a more deranged patient had a violent episode. I was certainly not violent though, even in my darkest moments. I was only miserable and just wanted to disappear. At least my surroundings were keeping me distracted for the time.

With nothing to do, I turned on the ceiling fan to at least create a bit of circulation in the room. I kept it on the lowest setting since the temperatures were fairly comfortable at the time. The slowly rotating fan blades drew my attention while I rested on the bed. I then popped a cassette into the player to at least break up the near total silence. There was some impressive sound insulation in the walls. I heard next to nothing outside my room. With the cassette player active, I soon heard some lovely classical music that was just perfect for a time of relaxation.

My hands were resting over my torso while I gazed up at nothing in particular. I took the time to just ponder my situation. Think about how I got where I was. And in such a short timeframe despite feeling like it took years to get there. I had already been involved in a number of crises, and yet it was not like fate itself had played a cruel prank on me. Nightmare Moon had only been separated from Luna a couple of years earlier until she had regained enough strength to acquire a physical body. And those 'Elements of Chaos' she created as a safeguard against the Elements of Harmony unwittingly resulted in Discord escaping his stone confines mere months later. An event that cost me around a month of my life that I could not longer remember and probably for good reason. And the emperor... The Forgotten Emperor. His ploy came into affect the moment I entered Equestria. A full year of siphoning my life force into himself before his body would be stable enough to wake up. Three major crises I had been involved with in such a short time. I could not imagine there being anything else that the recent past could influence. I would probably go the rest of my days fairly undisturbed aside from a potential minor conflict now and then. After experiencing the horrors of the battlefield, I welcomed such a notion.

With my surroundings disconnecting me from my most recent bitter memories, I tried to think about the positives. Trying to remind myself of the unquestionable reality of my life in Equestria. I had been brought to Equestria almost entirely on a whim, escaping an uncertain future in the world I once called my home. The very first day in Ponyville, I was beset with the anxiety if being so far from home and the general discomfort of being plunged into such an alien environment. A painfully awkward experience at first that became a beautiful experience once I came to look past my biases and expectations in due time. And I was never alone. I gained six wonderful friends on just that first day. Some became more than that. Some friends became lovers to me. And in time, they even gave me a family. One that will surely grow in time. An experience I never would have found back on Earth.

A single tear flowed from each eye. That beautiful classical music playing nearby was not helping my emotional status. I sighed deeply as I took a moment to comprehend just how fortunate I was. So many friends I had gained in just my first two years in this wonderful world. I helped them as much as they helped me. Circumstances eventually carried me beyond the borders of Ponyville to find more wonderful relationships among people who were not ponies. The beautiful and hospitable hippogriffs of Capricorn Island. A crew of hapless harpies with hearts of gold. The barbaric dragons of Equestria ruled over by a shining example of a wonderful woman with noble goals for her people. This was a world I was proud to be a part of. And I wanted to believe it wanted me to be a part of it.

I lost myself in those thoughts while the music nearby constantly soothed my ears. Although it would not be much longer than an hour before I got a knock at the door. I was snapped out of my stupor and looked at the corner that led past the bathroom and towards the door. It felt earlier than it should have been for my doctor to come by. And why did he not immediately enter?

There was another knock at the door after a moment of silence. Curious, I rose from my bed and went right over to see who it was. And upon opening the door and looking down at my visitor, I was quite surprised to see a blue griffon boy standing before me. "Yo... You taking visitors right now?"

"Hey there, bluebird... Sure, come on in." I retorted softly upon seeing Gallus before me. He glanced around after stepping past me, apparently being pleasantly surprised by my cozy accommodations. "I'll be here until tomorrow. I'm OK here."

"Sure you are." Gallus mumbled before looking back at me. His eyes displayed a clear look of concern. "Nobody gets put in a place like this when they're OK."

I sighed before flopping onto the bed again and assuming a comfortable position. Gallus bounded up beside me while I said, "Twilight told me a little bluebird knew something wasn't right with me lately... How'd you know?"

"You think you're the only one who's got bad thoughts on the brain?" Gallus retorted dryly as he too got comfortable beside me like a large housecat. He then added, "I could tell something was wrong with you. I know what it's like to be in a bad place mentally and you weren't doing a good job of hiding it."

"It takes one to know one, I guess..." I muttered in some shame. I turned my gaze up at the lazily spinning ceiling fan and took a moment to process what the act of Gallus observing me all week meant for me that day. "You...probably saved my life today. Twilight got to me just in time."

Gallus looked at me with his eyes narrowing in what seemed to be a scowl of disappointment. "You tried to do something stupid?"

I could not fully shake those dark memories. Instead of feeling ashamed, I simply replied, "Define stupid."

The griffon boy snorted before rolling his eyes. "OK, wise guy. I guess I should've asked if you tried doing something reckless."

"Yeah... I did. And I wouldn't be here right now if you didn't tell Twilight." I retorted with my eyes closing. "I don't know if I should thank you though... Not yet."

"Fine. Don't thank me yet. You're not all better yet anyway." Gallus huffed with what almost sounded like a suppressed bitter laugh. He then sighed before saying, "But I know what it's like to...want to just end it. I didn't really have anything to live for when I finally ran away. I got away from all that ugly, but I didn't think about what came next. There really wasn't really anything for me to live for out there... And...I wondered if I should just...let go."

This prompted me to open my eyes and look at the griffon boy beside me. He was looking away at nothing in particular. Although he did eventually glance at me and say, "I'm just glad I held out long enough for you to find me. Knowing you'd be coming back for me kept me going. I was really looking forward to what your place would be like. And...well...Ponyville really is as nice as you said. It's a good place to be."

"It is a good place... I just hope I still have a place here..." I muttered while trying to not let those thoughts find a way into my mind. What frightened me was just how hard it was to push them out of my mind when they sprang up.

"Of course you do, man. You're a hero, right? They wouldn't have won that war without you." Gallus replied while patting me on my chest in a friendly manner. Almost as if it was an attempt to pat me on the back.

I could not fully absorb this praise. And so I mentioned a bitter truth. "There wouldn't have been a war in the first place if I was never even here..."

Gallus did not have a response for this. At least not at first. He then began to reach under his wing to pull out something I had overlooked. "Yeah... I read all about it."

He then dropped a newspaper onto my lap. And there it was on the front page. They finally did it. The royal family of Equestria had finally declassified the full history of humanity in the world of Equestria. And it was honestly rather horrifying to see that on the front page of the local newspaper and know that the entire world had just seen a very dark page in Equestria's history revealed to them after being buried for more than a millennium. And I felt myself shudder over realizing what this meant for me. Gallus said quietly, "Go ahead and read it. Lemme know if there's anything you didn't already know."

It was with some hesitation that I did take the newspaper in hand and began to read while propping myself up against the pillows behind me. All the while, Gallus rested himself across my lap with my hand finding its way to his soft feathery head. I lost myself in my reading even while I gently stroked the griffon boy's head. I think he was even inviting me to do so since I noticed Gallus had begun to purr. There was something...therapeutic about him doing that. Just applying his body weight across my lap and letting me stroke his soft head.

The article was very extensive and covered multiple pages, detailing both the golden age and the fall of the human empire. Not a single detail of the human race's fateful choice that day and its resulting aftereffects was spared. And yet everything I read was something I already knew. The only difference between finding out the truth firsthand and being told directly by those who had witnessed the distant past themselves was now the information had been made public to the global population of this world. I spent perhaps a minimum of fifteen minutes skimming the article before I set the paper aside, hand still on my friend's head. "Yeah... There wasn't anything in there I didn't already know."

"Then that means you know we get why it all happened, right?" Gallus replied while barely turning his head to look at me, his purring stopping entirely. "That emperor guy played the whole world for fools. He came outta nowhere when everyone had completely forgotten about him. How do you blame yourself when that guy was playing the long game without anyone even knowing it?"

"I know what you're trying to tell me and I know you're right." I said with my hand still resting upon his head. I turned my gaze up at the ceiling and said, "It's just...there's always a certain guilt by proxy element in these things... I know you didn't see the infirmary out there, but people got hurt. It's just my heart playing tricks on me... And my head."

"That's why you're here, right? They're gonna try to help fix you?" Gallus asked with an understandable ignorance over the subject. He was smarter and savvier than he seemed, but he could never hope to understand the magnitude of the trauma warfare could bring.

I shook my head before saying, "No, they can't... If I really do have PTSD, then that's not the kind of thing that just goes away over time. I think the whole point of this visit is to isolate me into a calm controlled environment and have a discussion with professionals who can pin down what's wrong with me through my symptoms and determine a possible solution."

Gallus lifted his head to look directly at me with an almost alarmed gaze in his eyes. "You...can't be fixed?"

"Not by conventional means, no. But..." I replied before looking in the general direction of Canterlot. One tends to have a pretty good idea what direction it is in after living in Ponyville for a while. "I received word that there's a new special treatment being developed in Canterlot for these symptoms. And I have been assigned an appointment to undergo that treatment in two days. I guess that means I have a reason to hold on no matter how miserable I feel. There might be a light at the end of the tunnel after all."

"Canterlot, huh? The fanciest town around?" Gallus asked, his gaze also turning to the window nearby. "I bet they got a lotta connections up there... You've got friends in high places, right?"

"Not like that, but...I guess. The royal family are responsible for me being here in the first place. They're kind of like a lifeline for me in this world." I explained in brief while having never really thought of my connections to the royal sisters as a big deal or a special privilege. I honestly always felt compelled to avoid approaching them for assistance unless I was out of options. Although as I looked to the window, a new thought came to mind. I looked at the griffon boy across my lap and asked, "Gallus... If you don't mind me asking... Why did you keep an eye on me so much lately? Why'd you tell Twilight about me when you suspected I was about to do something drastic?"

He hesitated. His eyes wandered, he fidgeted slightly, his tail swished about in discomfort. I suspected there was something he wanted to say, but some sort of reservation was holding him back. The feathers on his head fluffing up just a bit, Gallus sighed harshly before looking at me out of the corner of his eye. "Because you were my first real friend."

That...hit me in a way that I did not expect. I tried to withhold my emotions, but they got the better of me. I had to wipe a tear away before holding out a hand to him. And Gallus responded appropriately. He climbed up to me and threw his arms around me in a very firm embrace, his big blue wings also trying to drape themselves over me. I whispered to the griffon boy, "You're a good guy, Gallus... Thank you."

"And you're cool... Really cool. And we cool dudes stick together, right?" I heard him whisper before I think I even heard his voice starting to quiver. He nuzzled his fluffy head up against mine, his quivering voice dissolving into a soothing deep purr once again. I was so grateful that circumstances allowed me to take him home. I never knew I would ever need that bluebird so much.

Gallus soon returned to draping himself across my lap and allowed me to pet his fluffy head. He resumed that gentle purring once again, even when I began to stroke my hand down his entire body. His coat really is a bit fluffier than most griffons and is a delight to caress. I think he was enjoying himself too.

I lost track of time and had to turn over the cassette tape in the player once it clicked to a stop. But once I got the other side playing, there was another knock at the door. Gallus saved me the trouble and hopped down from my bed. "I got it."

He disappeared around the corner to answer the door while I remained where I was. Although I soon heard him call back to me, "Dude? That fancy girl wants to see you."

"Fancy girl...? Uh... OK then?" I muttered while not really having an idea of who it could be. My first thought was Rarity, but Gallus knew her name by then. Who else could be? Gallus soon stepped back into view after I heard the door close. And the guest following after him was someone I had not seen in quite some time. "Oh... Hey."

"Hi... As soon as I heard about you being here, I thought it'd be a good time to say hello." A little filly said with a pair of saddlebags at her sides. Of all people in town, Diamond Tiara had stopped by to pay me a visit. She pushed over the only chair in the room to take a seat at my bedside while setting her saddlebags upon it as well. "What happened for you to be here?"

"War...does things to your head. I needed some time in a safe and comfortable environment to rest my mind, if you need the gist of it." I replied while trying to not worry her too much. Gallus placed himself across my lap again while I then asked, "Haven't seen you in a while. How were things while we were away from home?"

"We were all rooting for you. If it quieter than usual with some of you missing, but Dad stayed busy. He set up some fundraisers to help with the war effort." Diamond Tiara explained while she removed the contents of one of the saddlebags. It appeared to be some mail and nothing else.

"That sounds like him. Your dad's heart was always in the right place when it came to money." I replied while remembering myself having nothing but good experiences when I encountered Filthy Rich. Still such an unfortunate name.

Gallus appeared to recognize something in our words as well. "Oh, wait. Your dad's that rich guy in town, right?"

"Uh huh. Filthy Rich, but he doesn't like being called by his first name." Diamond Tiara replied while almost laughing. And I could see why. She then reached into the other saddlebag and lifted out a welcome sight. A pair of freshly baked blueberry muffins. The light sprinkling of sugar atop them confirmed that they came from Sugarcube Corner. "Your bosses hope you're OK. They really miss having you around."

"I haven't had any of this stuff in too long... Thank you." I muttered as I felt my appetite returning in the presence of some of my younger friends. Although I did pass one to Gallus. "Here you go. One's enough for me."

"Nice. Thanks, dude." Gallus retorted while we both peeled the paper sleeves from our snacks and indulged in them. Gallus munched on his in a very enthusiastic way. He probably had not enjoyed much of Sugarcube Corner's wares up to that point. "Mm, I gotta get this stuff more often."

"Mmhm... Been too long..." I muttered while savoring that gourmet quality. But while we were eating that delightful snack, I noticed that Diamond Tiara was taking the time to look through her mail. Except it was just one envelope. And despite that envelope having the look of something that was sent by a profession or establishment instead of just one person, which was unfitting for a girl of Tiara's age, the filly was scowling at the letter that was being held in her hooves. "You OK there?"

"Not this again..." She grumbled in disdain while trying to not let either of us see the other side. And much to our surprise, she proceeded to tear it up into several pieces.

Gallus snickered a bit when he noticed the rather wide envelope the letter had arrived in. "What's the matter? They just won't stop sending you junk mail?"

Diamond Tiara scowled at the floor and the pieces of paper that now littered it. "No... It's from my mom."

This caught my ear. And it made no sense. "But...Ruby Ring lives at home with you, right? Why would she need to send you anything in the mail when she can just talk to you directly?"

"No, not her..." The filly replied before looking at the two of us in disgust. "My real mom."

Gallus and I glanced at each other in confusion. And then it hit me. "Ruby Ring...is your dad's second wife?"

"I know she looks a lot like me and a lot of ponies in town don't even remember it, but... No. Ruby Ring's just my step mom." Diamond Tiara grumbled before looking at us both. "My real mom is Spoiled Milk."

Something about hearing a name that sounded so inherently unappealing made me and Gallus snicker together. The griffon boy said, "Wow, how'd she get so unlucky to get stuck with a name like that?"

"I have no idea, but...it's way too fitting with how she is." Diamond Tiara grumbled while glaring down at the message the letter had sent her. "She's everything my dad isn't. And I believed everything she said. Ever since the divorce, she's been sending me mail to stay in touch to keep a grip on me."

A part of me was dearly grateful to not having ever met the true mother of the first real thorn in my side when I first came to Equestria. Diamond Tiara looked especially bitter as she glared at the message laid out before her. Gallus then asked, "You got bad folks too, huh?"

This caused Diamond Tiara to look at the griffon boy with a glance of shock. "Huh? No, not Dad. He's great. Really, he's always been a good stallion to Ponyville. And Ruby Ring is... She's always been a good mom to me. Really, I'm happy with my family. It's just..."

Diamond Tiara then glared at the shredded message that had fallen to the floor. "Spoiled Milk would've been better off being called Spoiled Rotten. I really don't know what Dad ever saw in her..."

"She sounds utterly repulsive from how you're putting it. How'd you dad ever get married to such a hag?" I asked with growing curiosity. I could still remember exactly how much trouble this filly gave me during just my first week in Ponyville. I never would have guessed a former parent was the catalyst for it.

The filly sighed before saying, "I dunno... Dad doesn't like to talk about it. He really wants to move on from it."

An important question then popped into my mind. Something I needed to ask. "Does your family know your real mother has been maintaining contact with you?"

"No... I haven't told anypony. She would get in huge trouble if they found out she was violating the restraining order the divorced put on her. I've only been staying quiet about it out of pity lately..." Diamond Tiara muttered before her eyes narrowed in frustration. She glared down at the letter's remains on the floor before saying, "You know what? I'm done with this. Nothing my mom ever taught ever gave me anything that didn't get me in trouble."

Diamond Tiara quickly pulled a blank sheet of paper out of her saddlebag along with a pen and began to write. She was very vigorous about it and did not allow Gallus and I to read the contents. But there was a lot of anger in how her jaws manipulated the movements of that pen. Once the message was ready, she stuffed it back into the bag and said, "This'll be the last time I ever hear from her if she knows what's good for her."

Gallus then cast me a funny look. Like he could see the tension between the two of us. "Did this girl ever give you trouble because of her deadbeat mom?"

"Leeeet's not go there, OK? Please? I know I screwed up!" Diamond Tiara pleased while waving her hooves at us in a desperate plea to not dig up the past. At least then I knew exactly why she turned out the way she did.

"It's not important anymore, Gallus. She's a good girl now." I replied before beckoning him to lean closer to me. I then whispered discreetly to him, "Blackmailed me and forced me to hide out in the Everfree Forest for a few days."

"I heard that!" Diamond Tiara shrieked with her face flushed red in embarrassment. Gallus just howled in laughter while I could only shake my head at the memory. In some ways, I should have been grateful. I met Mitta and Ruby as a result of that venture and even found Nightmare Moon. Things probably would not have turned out how they have today had I not gone out there in the first place. Although I then noticed her glance at the newspaper sitting on the bed beside me. And that red in her face only became more pronounced as she looked at it. "And about that... I came here because... Everything in that article. Is that all true?!"

Even she knew by then. That article in the newspaper was not shy about even my presence in Equestria. It revealed how I got there and who brought me there and why. And all I could do was nod. Diamond Tiara rubbed her hooves over her forehead as she groaned, "Now I feel even dumber over everything that happened... I didn't know!"

"You couldn't have known. That was classified information to begin with." I replied with my hand reaching out and caressing her soft mane. "It's OK though. Good things came out of that experience. And we're both better for it."

"You're too nice... I really shouldn't have gotten off so easy." Diamond Tiara grumbled with some shame in her eyes. But barely five seconds went by before there was a knock at the door again. "More visitors?"

"Excuse me. Mr. James?" An unfamiliar voice spoke as the door opened. And in trotted a bespectacled unicorn stallion with a goatee dangling from his chin. A clipboard floated beside him in his magical grasp. Most definitely the doctor assigned to me. He glanced at Gallus and Diamond Tiara before saying, "I'm sorry, but I must ask you two to leave. My patient and I need some privacy to discuss his symptoms."

"Oh right, sorry. We'll get outta your way." Gallus retorted before he motioned for Diamond Tiara to follow him. She gathered up her stuff and was about to jump down from the chair, but she still waved goodbye to me with a look of concern in her eyes. I doubt she understood much of why I was even there. We did not really get the chance to discuss it.

Once it was just me and the doctor, he took a seat in that chair across from me while looking over his clipboard. "Now then... Sounds to me like you're experiencing a certain number of symptoms here... By any chance, does it involve pervasive negative thoughts and emotions that do not easily subside?"

"That's pretty much exactly what I'm experiencing, doc. I take it you've dealt with a number of patients recently like that?" I asked while not surprised that he was seeing some similarities between me and prior patients.

The conversation that followed would be redundant if I documented every word spoken. I spoke of the memories that will not leave me alone. The unfailing sense of persecution and vulnerability when in the presence of Ponyville's people that would linger even after I sought solitude. And a consistent sense of worthlessness brought on by feeling like an inherent threat to everyone around me. By the end of that session, the doctors response was clear. There was nothing else it could have been beside Post Traumatic Stress Disorder. I had suspected that the entire time, but to hear it confirmed by a professional carried an extra layer of dread with it.

I was provided some anxiety medication before he departed, although it was difficult to say if it helped. But barely a minute passed by before Gallus entered the room again. He bounded up onto the bed before draping himself across my lap again. "So... How'd it go?"

"Exactly what I thought it is... Nothing was a surprise." I muttered with my hand stroking his head idly. Although I did notice he was alone. "Diamond Tiara headed home?"

"Yeah, she wanted to get that letter out right away. Is she rich or something?" Gallus asked in return.

"Very rich. Her dad is a retail mogul in town and her mom runs a jewelry store. They're very well off." I replied with my gaze turning to the ceiling once again.

Gallus snickered under his breath while he said, "Dang, I kinda got that feeling from her. How does a rich chick like that give guys like us that much trouble?"

"Easy. I took it upon myself to punish her for messing with a group of kids over something that really wasn't their fault." I replied as I thought back to that day, wondering if I made the right decision. I certainly did not harm Diamond Tiara, but was I too direct? "And she took it...way too personally."

"Yep, sounds like it. She don't seem too bad now though." Gallus purred while allowing me to pet him all I wanted. Although he soon glanced around the room and asked, "Hey, uh... You need anything? Anything to keep you from getting bored here? I've got plenty of free time if you need anything."

"Now that you mention it..." I muttered in contemplation. As timelessly cozy and relaxing the room's aesthetics were designed to be, there admittedly was not much to occupy myself with outside of music and some magazines. A little more stimulation would not be a bad idea. That was when something came to mind. "Yeah, there is something you can bring me. Could you head on over to my place and bring me my DSi? Fluttershy can probably tell you where it is."

"Got it. Except...uh..." Gallus lifted his head to prepare to stand up, but hesitated as he processed that term. "What even is a DSi?"

I cracked a smirk. Literally no one without prior knowledge of its existence would ever guess what it is. "That? It's a portable game console. Light blue, has a clamshell design that folds open, and it has two screens. You'll know it when you see it."

"Oh, it's like those Joyboy things. Sure, I'll go grab it. I'll be right back." Gallus replied before hurrying out of the room. I got comfy and reset the cassette player to start over and was barely left alone for more than fifteen minutes before there was another knock at the door. And sure enough, Gallus came back into while having what looked like a silver pouch of sorts slung over his shoulder. It looked like he found what he was looking for along with the pouch I use to carry the device and its game cards. Although he then said, "Before you say anything, the girls back home are hoping your OK. And...um... I kinda had a problem."

My eyes widened as I feared that Gallus might have gotten careless on the return trip. If he damaged the device, it would be impossible for me to repair it. "Uh oh... You didn't break anything, did you?"

"Huh?! No way, I got it right here!" He retorted before reaching under his wing. I thought he had my DSi tucked in the silver pouch, but it was being held in his folded wing. He tossed it over to me and sure enough, there it was. That light blue plastic device folded closed. I popped it open to examine it and found it to be in exactly the same condition as when I last saw it weeks ago. Gallus then explained, "The thing is... I found two of them and didn't know which was which. So...I brought both."

"Both?" I muttered before he chucked the pouch onto the bed. And it was heavier than it looked. When I lifted the flap, I found a similar device inside it. It sported a clamshell design like the DSi, but did not match its shape perfectly and sported two camera lenses on the upper half instead of one and had a shiny aqua blue finish. I almost forgot I even brought that device with me when I left Earth behind for good. "Oh, you found my 3DS too. That's OK, they're both perfectly functional."

"Hang on there. DSi AND 3DS? What even are these things?" Gallus asked before he bounded up onto the bed again. He then looked at the pouch again and admired the design of a certain character that was emblazoned on the flap. "Oh hey, I didn't notice this before. Cool silver dragon. And are those hands on his wings?"

"Uh... Yeah... I mean you did find what I was looking for here. This one is my DSi. I use it more often because the camera is a bit more reliable than the one on this one..." I replied before flipping the DSi open to reveal the two screens before even powering it on much to Gallus' interest. I then did the same with the 3DS, flipping it open only for the hinges to not be quite as stiff and not allowing the top half to lock in place outside of a few specific angles. "The 3DS here though... It is the successor to the DSi. Much more powerful while sharing some familiar features and is even backwards compatible with the DSi's game cards. Except it...has a few design flaws that really shouldn't have made it into this model."

"If you say so... But why's it called the 3DS anyway? And why's the top screen wider than the bottom?" Gallus asked in confusion while astonished over what was easily the apex of portable gaming hardware on Earth at the time.

"Maybe it'd be best to show you." I muttered while going into the 3DS' system settings to run the default setup options again. I then turned it towards Gallus and made certain his face was centered before it. "OK, now just watch."

I saw his eyes narrow in curiosity. But those eyes began to widen as the demonstration played out before him. "Whoa... Whoooooa, it's like I can reach right into it now. It's like those funky 3D glasses, but without the glasses!"

I had to stop him from trying to physically reach into the screen. No matter how convincing the 3D effects were, the screen was still there. "Hey now, don't try to touch the screen. I know that 3D looks convincing, but the screen didn't disappear. Please refrain from scratching up the screens. I can't fix these things if they get damaged."

"Ooh, right! Sorry." Gallus chirped before securely placing his hands onto the bed again. He then took the 3DS in hand and used his fingers in the same way I do to operate the buttons. He looked around the menu and said, "Man, this is way ahead of anything Equestria has. 3D models? Sounds that don't just beep and boop? Your world rocks when it comes to gaming."

"Yeah, at least in terms of hardware. But the era of 16-bit gaming was arguably the golden age, really... Equestria's gaming scene knows where the real value in gaming is right now." I retorted as someone who had been very integrated with the video gaming scene for most of my life. I sighed wistfully and said, "It seems the more advances in gaming hardware that is made, the more things they lose along the way."

"It's funny you bring that up. I'm seeing stuff in these folders that looks like games I've seen in Equestria. This looks like it's ripping off Super Norico Brothers..." Gallus muttered before I peeked over his shoulder. He had accessed a folder that displayed ten vintage games that would not look out of place on some of the gaming consoles Button Mash has.

"Oh, those? That was a bonus from me qualifying for the Ambassador Program. Twenty free games by the end of the year before I came to Equestria. An amazing deal that was. You can find the other ten in the next folder over." I explained while watching and listening to Gallus starting to sample my portable gaming library on the 3DS. The ten older games were more hit or miss, but he was just enthralled with the other ten that had been released on more modern portable hardware. Fire Emblem, F-Zero, and more to try out. Although he did abruptly close the system after only a few minutes after booting up Metroid Fusion. "OK... That one was getting creepy."

"Yep... Freaked me out the first time I played that one too." I retorted while noticing just how unsettled Gallus looked. I suspect he thought the story was veering towards sci-fi horror tropes. And he would not exactly be wrong. But now that we were roughly on the same page of video gaming, I felt the need to ask. "Come to think of it... Are you a gamer too?"

"Kinda. When my folks were having one of their better days, they'd give me a stack of bits and let me go nuts in the local arcade. I mean yeah, they did it just to get me outta their hair, but those were good times for me." Gallus replied while he took my DSi in hand to see how it compared to the 3DS. He even accessed the music player option to check out the hundred songs I had all but forgotten I had copied onto its internal storage. "These play music too?"

"Does a little bit of everything, really. And if you're a gamer..." I replied before opening my 3DS and popping one of the DSi's game cards into the slot on top. "You wanna play?"

The griffon boy's eyes lit up like I had never seen. Genuine childlike excitement. "We can? How?"

"Yeah. These things? They connect wirelessly. I think Joyboys require a link cable to play together and these things' predecessors did too, but anything with 'DS' in the name can connect wirelessly. And for some games, you only need one game card to play with others." I explained before looking over Gallus' shoulder to instruct him on how to operate the wireless play functions. "Here, lemme show you how to connect..."

After a few minutes, I got Gallus situated and connected to the game that I was currently playing. And it very quickly turned into a good time. What is it about gaming with friends that is just so therapeutic? My mind was completely disconnected from the troubles that had resulted in me being placed in that psych ward. Gallus was also a fast learner and his fingers were just as quick. I gave him pointers on how to play everything we tried, be it cart racing or platforming challenges, and he figured out the rest pretty quickly. I wonder if anyone passed by the door to my room and pondered the plethora of strange noises that really sounded like they should not be happening in there?

By time we took a break from what we were doing and closed the two handhelds, we only then realized how late it was. The sun was already halfway set. Gallus looked at me, eyes wandering for just a moment. "That was...fun. I was really having a good time."

"Same here, dude. It's been a long time since I had someone play with me on stuff I'm more familiar with." I replied while also genuinely feeling happier. It really is better to play with friends.

Gallus then pointed at me while looking just about the happiest I had seen out of him up to that moment. "And you really know how to play. I almost never beat you. We gotta hit the arcade sometime. And...didn't you say you have a gaming buddy in town already? What was his name...?"

"You mean Button Mash? Yeah, he's a kid in town who's about as much into gaming as I've been most of my life. Younger than you, but he's a keeper." I replied while Gallus nodded with a smile on his beak. Thinking back to my little friend and occasional foalsitting client, I leaned forward and spoke with a bit of a smirk on my lips. "He's kinda my protégé. He thinks I'm cool because I'm an old pro at stuff like this. Years of hand-eye coordination sharpened to a razor edge."

"Then you're basically Ponyville's gaming guru, right?" Gallus asked while looking thoroughly entertained now that we were discussing a topic we were both intimately familiar with.

As flattering as that statement was, I knew that was not quite true. "No, not really... That would be Button's mom. I think he got his gaming streak from her. And she's been around long than me. I'm good at this stuff, but I'm sure she's better."

"Oh, her? Yeah, I've seen her. And Button Mash's the kid with the propeller hat, right?" Gallus replied before he leaned closer with a hand over the side of his face that was facing the direction of the door. As if he was trying to muffle his voice in that direction. His eyes narrowed as he said, "Just between you and me? She's hot."

"I know. I think everyone knows, really." I replied nonchalantly while Gallus just laughed. Our conversation then dissolved into basically a bunch of guy talk. Something I very seldom get to engage in during my time in Ponyville. Although with the sun dipping even lower in the sky, I suddenly was reminded that visiting hours in the hospital would likely end very soon and I did not want Gallus to have to be requested to leave. "Hey, uh... Gallus? Not to be a buzzkill, but shouldn't you be heading home soon?"

He abruptly looked towards the window. The sky was turning a warm orange hue, but the sun had nearly disappeared over the horizon. He then glanced at me and asked, "Wow... We really lost track of time, huh?"

"Yep. A good gaming session will do that." I replied while reaching out and gently applying some scritches to his head. "I really enjoyed myself."

Gallus then surprised me by moving forward and grabbing me in a soft fluffy hug. Something I doubt he would do if there was anyone else in the room. He said softly beside my ear, "It's been a long time since I had that much fun."

I gently patted the feathery feline on his back. Although I did sneak in a few long strokes of my hand to savor the pleasant sensation of his plush coat. "You gonna be OK going home? Sweet Apple Acres, right?"

"Yeah, I'm still bunking there. They give some spending money when I help out with the harvest. Although I think they're just about done for the year." Gallus replied while pushing himself back and away from me. "Plenty of napping spots in those trees too. I can snooze where I want and no one will find me out in those orchards."

"You birds and your high napping spots." I snickered under my breath while Gallus hopped down from my bed. But as he looked back at me from right by the corner that led to the door, I waved at my new friend. "Gallus... You really did a lot for me today. Thanks for being a good friend."

That smile on his beak... He looked really proud of himself. I think because he knew he helped someone in need. Someone he was close to. And we both got something good out of it. He gave me a thumbs up display while he said, "Anytime, man. I'll see ya on the flip side. Hang in there."

And with that, he was gone. And it was not much later before dinner was brought by. It just such a shame that hospital food always prioritizes nutrition over flavor. Everything on that tray aside from the drink was universally bland. I wonder if its a deliberate choice to make the act of getting out of the hospital and tasting some real cooking all the more satisfying...

My last hours were spent in calm silence with only the glow of a single lamp illuminating the room. I sat in bed with a towel around my waist after having a hot shower and tried to ease myself enough to sleep more effectively. I played a few more low intensity games on my handhelds, I listened to a bit of music on lower volumes, and I even browsed the expansive photo library I had amassed on my DSi. The photo taken of Fluttershy and I while surrounded by rabbits awoke a powerful sense of longing in me. Back when things were simpler in Ponyville. Where my world was much smaller. A blessing and curse. I had gained so much since that day. Met wonderful new friends and precious new lovers as my family has grown. And also experienced new horrors along the way that no one could have predicted...

That was enough for me. With all those electronics set aside, I turned on one last little device in the corner. An ambient sound generator. No doubt put there to help soothe patients with relaxing ambient noise. And I quickly found my favorite. The sound of rain. The pattering of falling rain serenaded by the distant rumble of lightning filled the room. And once I was tucked in bed, I was out in mere minutes.

I did not dream alone that night. Someone was waiting for me. And I knew this the moment I became a little too aware. Surrounded by an ocean of mist, I soon saw someone stepping towards me. A mare of blackest midnight and mane of billowing blue lined with stars. Our eyes met, but no words were spoken. I briskly stepped forward into a winged embrace as the Princess of Dreams greeted me. "I have heard...dreadful things. Tell me truthfully... Did you...truly...attempt to do the unspeakable?"

"Please don't make me answer that..." I muttered with fresh tears flowing free. It was the first time I had seen my beloved Nightmare Moon since I had departed for home. And much like myself, the dream realm did not project the true state of her body in the realm of reality. She was whole and healed without the slightest sign of injury. In her presence, I felt safe. I had always felt secure in her presence.

"Very well... I suppose it will not matter in a couple of days. Whatever it is that is plaguing you, a solution will soon be available. But even here, I can sense it..." Nightmare Moon whispered while I felt her head tilting back and forth to gaze about. "I came as swiftly as I could. I can sense...shadows looming. Unnatural, but not from an outside source. I have delved into the dreams of many who came home from the battlefield and far too many have been haunted these shadows, even in the sweet embrace of slumber. You are not the only one who is suffering, my dear."

"I'm not surprised... They never should've been exposed to warfare. These kinds of scars should've been expected." I muttered as I could feel Nightmare Moon very forcefully exerting her influence over my dreaming mind. Keeping the lingering trauma from encroaching too hard onto my thoughts. I had been plagued with nightmares too many times and I was deeply grateful to allow myself to dream peacefully. "Thank you for being here... I didn't realize how much I needed this."

"Rest assured, I will watch over you tonight. I will the shadows away. Although... Where is she?" Nightmare Moon whispered before she began to look around. I too loosened my grasp on her to scan the misty and starry horizons around us. The Princess of Dreams then muttered, "Where is that little wyrm... Of all nights, I would believe now would be the time for her to appear. You need companionship while I work to keep your dreams stable, but... Why can I not reach her?"

Wyrm... There was only one name that came to mind. "Cynder... She's still out there, right? Isn't she?"

"That much... I can still feel her. She is out there. Somewhere... Drifting amongst the mist... But she does not heed me. She refuses my call. I cannot pinpoint her location. Is she...in hiding?" Nightmare Moon mused in genuine confusion. For a dream entity to refuse the call of the Princess of Dreams... I decided it was best to not mention how Cynder and I parted ways last time. I too have questions with no answers regarding that night...

Nightmare Moon then gazed at me with those beautiful exotic eyes. "No matter... I am here to insure that you dream in peace tonight. I will not be able to be by your side during that time, but you will have happy dreams. I promise you that much, my love."

"Thank you... Really, anything to keep those memories away..." I muttered before she and I shared a brief kiss. It did wonders for my heart to see that the Princess of Dreams was most likely recovering well. And I would surely see her in a matter of days. "I'll see you soon, right?"

"Of course, my dear. But for now... Sleep. And dream. Rest. In only a matter of days, you will be well." Nightmare Moon whispered as my mind began to grow foggy. My lucidity faded. And what came next was... It is vague, but I remember wandering through colorful locales. Alone, but happy. The joy of exploration and discovery. I think I was walking along a forest path and even passed by the seaside. But in too little time, I eventually awoke. And I found myself undisturbed in the same cozy room I had been assigned.

I took a morning shower and was soon served a healthy yet bland breakfast. It was at around noon that I was to be discharged after having been given another dose of anxiety medication. The doctors wanted to prescribe me some, but I insisted that would likely be unnecessary before citing my appointment in Canterlot tomorrow. At least I certainly hope that appointment will be exactly what I need.

After gathering up my belongings, I headed down to the lobby and found none other than Twilight Sparkle waiting for me. It turned out that she had enough foresight to check when I would be discharged and was waiting to use the teleportation spell to transport me across Ponyville so I would not have to aggravate my trauma by going through town. She left me at the front door of Fluttershy's cottage before heading off for home. And... Well, I know that everyone under my roof knows something is wrong. But they are equally afraid to ask questions. I had to wonder what Twilight told them...

I have been staying indoors all day. Trying to savor some rest in this little sanctuary. But I still cannot bring myself to hold Gladesong... She is the only thing under this roof who digs up bad memories. It is not her fault, I know. And I know she misses me holding her. What irony, having gone weeks without seeing each other and now having something beyond my control driving a wedge between me and my own child...

Smolder and Ocellus have been near me all day. And when they are not, they are tending to Gladesong so Fluttershy can spend time with me undisturbed. I think she resents that she cannot emphasize with whatever trauma is afflicting me and our closest friends. Although I do keep reassuring them that I do have an appointment tomorrow that just might fix everything. We can only wait and see.

Today has been largely stable for me. And right now I just want to relax... To be held by my loved ones. Just a little longer... A little more and maybe... Just maybe, someone can fix me. Tomorrow will hold the answers. Until then, I can only bide my time and hope.

Dimming the Shadows

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting me through Patreon, Ko-Fi, or Subscribestar.

Dimming the Shadows

The next day came. My dreams were closely watched the night before by the two sisters of the night. I dreamed well and I woke up feeling fairly refreshed. My morning went by well enough, being surrounded by those I cherish. And yet, those dreaded memories began to resurface. Especially whenever I laid eyes upon Gladesong. I felt compelled to keep my distance. That I was not yet worthy enough to hold her.

I longed for my daughter. Wanted to hold her again like so many times before. And yet, the memories would not allow me. That accursed sensation of being so convinced that I had nearly doomed her to a darker future. The worst part was knowing there was something wrong with me and being completely unable to do anything about it. Like my brain had been hacked to sabotage my emotions and thoughts seemingly at random chance. The only time I could find any degree of peace was when Gladesong was out of sight. How cruel, my own child being the only source of dread in my own home...

The time finally came. Twilight had dropped off the message we had received from Celestia just in case I needed a reminder for when the first train for Canterlot past noon would arrive. I was familiar enough with the train schedule to know when it would be departing from Ponyville and sought to head out just past 11 AM. I dreaded having to pass through Ponyville again, knowing what I would feel. Eyes casting judgement upon me that were not there. Hatred and resentment from those around me who were perfectly content with my presence. Trapped in a paradox exclusive to me that I could not escape. But I had to. And the knowledge that there would be a way out before the day was over gave me the drive I needed to make that journey.

Scootaloo had already departed for school by the time I stood by the door. But I was not allowed to leave without a goodbye. Fluttershy stood behind me along with Smolder and Ocellus. And those eyes when I turned to face them... They feared for me. I sighed in admission, "Look... I know you are all aware of what's wrong with me... But I need to do this. If what Celestia says in true, I'll be just fine by the time I get home. I won't let my demons get the better of me now that I have a destination."

Ocellus, still shrouded in her favorite dragon form, stepped forward and rested a hand upon my chest. She gazed at me with worried eyes and said, "Your love...isn't as buried as it was all week... But there's so much fear keeping it back. Please... Don't do anything rash out there, OK?"

"I won't, love bug. And I won't be alone. There's supposed to be someone waiting for me at the train station to escort me all day. I won't be alone." I replied with my hand caressing her soft head of hair. She smiled hopefully at me, surely wanting to go with me while knowing this was my battle to fight alone. Smolder did not look so sure. If anything she almost appeared bitter. As if she knew of what I almost did just two days ago. I reached out to her only for the little dragoness and grab me in a very firm embrace. I stroked the fibrous purple crest atop her head and said, "I won't do anything stupid out there... When I get home, I'll be just fine."

"You better be... I wish I could do more for you. You don't know what it's like...being so helpless." Smolder snarled somberly. She buried her head into my belly, fingers digging into my backside. I knew. The love of a dragon burns hotter than anything else. To see her beloved suffering in ways she could not soothe... "I'm sorry... I wish I knew how to fix this."

"Don't apologize, Smolder. In a little bit, you won't have to worry about that. Celestia sounded very confident about the results of their research. I have no reason to doubt her input on this." I whispered with my hand caressing her smooth round head. Although we all paused as a tiny voice filled the air. Gladesong had found her way out of her crib and was toddling out of the nursery towards us. She was very vocal and almost sounded frustrated. "Oh no..."

Seeing my own flesh and blood hurrying over the best she could manage filled me with dread. I could not bring myself to touch her. My mind would not allow it. Fluttershy knew this and snatched up our little one, doing all she could to comfort her. "I'm sorry, sweetie... Daddy can't play with you right now. He has something important to do..."

Gladesong would not be deterred. She even tried to squirm her way out of her mother's embrace. The little thing almost sounded like she was on the verge of crying through sheer frustration. Smolder looked back at her before glancing up at me. "You haven't held her all week..."

Such a powerful burning sense of same ignited in my heart. And I knew it was out of my control. Desperately wanting to avoid distressing my own child, I kneeled before her and Fluttershy. The tiny filly reached out and immediately calmed down once her arms took hold of my head. If I could not bring myself to hold her, then she at least hold me. I kept my eyes closed as I felt Gladesong nuzzling her face all over mine.

I could hear Smolder and Ocellus becoming a bit emotional. The context of the situation was proving to be too much for them. I knew I could not stay long. And no matter what I did next, the poor thing was going to cry. I whispered to my daughter, "I'm sorry, sweetheart... Daddy is sick right now and he needs to go away for the day to be cured. But when he gets back... When I get home, I'll hold you all you want. So please... Just a little more patience, all right? I won't run away. I'll be home this evening..."

There is no way of knowing if she even understood what I was saying. And when I began to pull away, Gladesong immediately squealed with her little arms flailing at me. Wanting me to hold her. I began to step backwards out the door as she became all the more distressed. Ocellus stepped between the two of us and said, "We'll take care of her... Be careful."

The instant I closed the door behind me, I heard the telltale call of a baby crying. And Gladesong almost never cries. Such a powerful sense of shame filled my heart, knowing it was my fault. I hated everything about the situation. Being a slave to my own fractured mind and impulses. I ran down the path and off towards Ponyville. I needed to stay focused. Today would be the day where everything could go back to normal. But that would not happen if I did not reach Canterlot in time.

Determination filled me as I marched across the meadow and through Ponyville. And sure enough, that determination began to fade as I passed by the locals going about their day. Paying me no mind even while my thoughts convinced me that they loathed me. That some would even attack me from behind. The only thing I could do to drown out those demons was to focus exclusively on the path ahead of me. I could not let myself succumb now. There was a cure waiting for me.

The eastern edge of town came into view before my eyes glanced up at the distant mountain beyond it. The city of Canterlot was in plain sight, the sky being mostly clear with only a handful of clouds interfering with that boundless blue. And I could see the train station ahead. I hastened my pace to a very brisk walk. There was no train idling on the other side of the platform yet. I had made it in time.

The eastern edge of town tends to be very quiet more often than not. The busiest it gets around the train station is when passengers are boarding or disembarking trains. And Canterlot tends to not receive many visitors from Ponyville. I welcomed the general tranquility of the moment now that i was away from prying eyes, even as my thoughts and memories tried to overwhelm me with the lingering memories that would not leave me alone. My drive was the only thing keeping me going by then. The knowledge that there was a light at the end of the tunnel if I could only reach Canterlot.

During that agonizing march through town, I had forgotten all about the fact that the royal family would have assigned someone to escort me at the train station. When I marched up the steps to the platform, I suddenly force upon seeing who was standing out in the middle of it. A blue dragoness with arms crossed, a craggy stone scepter held in one hand that housed a large and impressive red gem at the top. She was looking up at the mountain nearby with a look of mild annoyance on her face. But when she did look my way...

She flinched. Her wings spread wide and her crossed arms opened. The dragoness stared for only a second before holding out her empty right hand. I wasted no time. My feet carried me forward just below a jogging pace before I sank to my knees and held her while she held me. Of all people to send for... Of all the people in the world who could have answered the call, it just had to be the Dragon Lord herself.

I came just shy of openly weeping as I held my beloved in my arms. Just like that, the demons in my head receded for the moment. The royal family had chosen wisely. I had always felt more confident and safe with Ember in my company. She had been the single sturdiest rock in my life on the Empty Plains. I knew I was safe then. I knew everything would be all right. And I heard her whisper to me, "Has it really only been a week? Feels like it's been so much longer..."

"I never would've guessed it would be you... But good lord, I'm glad you're here." I whimpered while I was held in those powerful blue arms and majestic wings. Nothing else mattered at that moment. We both dreaded having to say goodbye, but now we were back where we belonged in each others' arms.

"It's been...dreadful after we parted ways. I've been longing for you like you wouldn't believe... Shhh, let me hold you, my little warrior poet." Ember whispered with such a sincere tenderness, one of her hands reaching up and caressing the back of my bandaged head. "It hurt...going back to how things were before we met. I'm not used to being without you anymore."

"Same here. It's been...hard after you left." I muttered with my fingers tracing over her long flexible spines. I just felt so much better now that I was in my arms. I suppose in hindsight that Ember had always served as a type of security blanket for me during the war. And that had not changed.

Ember then suddenly pulled away from me so she could look directly at me. Her scarlet eyes were filled with a sudden fury as she asked quietly yet menacingly, "Now then... What happened while I was away? Has someone hurt you? Do I need to break someone?"

That fiery protectiveness was almost jarring to hear. And I could only hurriedly reply, "Wha... No! No, no one's hurt me. But...I am injured. Just...not in a conventional way. The memories... The trauma... The scars of war still linger, Ember. Don't you feel it too? Memories that spring up over irrelevant triggers? Terrible memories that just won't leave you alone?"

Her gaze calmed as she heard my words. And I could see she was deeply pondering my words. After a moment of silent thought, Ember lowered her gaze. "No... No, I have no idea what you're talking about. My memories of the war can be unpleasant, but...I'm not being haunted by anything. Maybe I'm just too...used to confrontations like that. I've always been a warrior. Why? Are you suffering from bad memories?"

"It's not really just bad memories. It's...Post Traumatic Stress Disorder. I was officially diagnosed a couple of days ago." I explained while Ember and I took a seat on a bench up against the station's ticket booth. Whoever was inside paid us no mind. "It's not a physical injury. It's...a mental injury. And it'll never heal on its own. From what I've heard, a vast majority of those who saw frontline combat in the war are also showing the symptoms. And...there's supposedly a cure that just became available in Canterlot. And I've been selected to be the first to try it."

"Mental injuries... I didn't know your mind could be damaged like that... But I guess that has something to do with my people being trapped millennia in the past, so to speak." Ember replied while I gazed at her in concern. I knew firsthand what it was like being plagued by such a debilitating wound. Ember was quick to notice and lightly tapped her fingers on the back of my hand. "Hey, really... I'm fine. Even the twelve who served with me are OK. Although they are getting impatient on when they'll be receiving their bounty for their services."

"That's right... They were promised a hefty helping of exotic gems, if I recall. I wonder how that's gonna be handled?" I muttered with some amusement over just how easily pleased the dragons of Equestria have been. But as my thoughts went to them, I glanced at Ember and noticed the Bloodstone Scepter in her hand. And she was alone. Not a single escort or guard was nearby. "Wait... You're alone out here? Were your people OK with you up and leaving on such short notice?"

Ember cast me such a smirk. She then explained, "All I had to do was mention that you needed me for something and they didn't question it further. I told you my men have grown to respect you. And... Well..."

Ember glanced around to check for prying eyes or ears. I think she knew someone was on the other side of the wall behind us. She then leaned my way and whispered into my ear, "There's a rumor going around back home. They think you and I have already become mates. That the Dragon Lord has been sworn to a war hero of Equestria. And they know better than to start trouble over that."

That... I cracked. I mean I howled at such an idea spreading throughout the people of the dragon lands. Ember too cracked up and laughed along with me before I had to barely catch myself with fresh tears of amusement squeezing out from my eyes. "Oooooh my god, that is rich... Man, I really needed that. And you're just playing along with it?"

"Heh, let them believe what they want. If it works in my favor, I won't burst their bubble." Ember snickered while we both just leaned back and gazed at the sky together. But just for a moment. I felt her fingers wrap around my hand before I noticed her looking at me out of the corner of her eye. "After all, who can say it'll never happen?"

"We'll see, Ember... We'll see." I said almost in jest. I responded to her grasp by clasping my fingers around her. There was no denying it to myself. I was madly in love with that wonderful woman of a dragoness. Her presence alone was proving to be wonderfully therapeutic for my heart. As long as I had her, I felt like I had nothing to fear. "Thank you for being here... You always make me feel secure."

"I am your shield. And I will be your sword if I must." Ember whispered sweetly, a beautiful smile on her lips. Although that smile dimmed as she added, "I really thought someone had jumped you from the shadows. That I was going to have to fend off assassins. I was in such a hurry to get here that I didn't bother with my armor."

"You would've been wasting your time if you did. Really, I'm not in any actual danger here. Whatever danger I feel, it's all in my head. Really. Just...please be near me. That'll be enough." I explained while my fingers tightened around her hand. Ember nodded before she glanced up at the red gem atop the Bloodstone Scepter in her other hand. It had begun to glow again. "Right, it does that sometimes, doesn't it?"

"Yep. And I have no idea why. And I swear it's been doing this more often ever since I got back home." Ember retorted before the glow eventually faded. Although she cracked a smirk while she stared at the gemstone. "Come to think of it, you won't believe who was messing around with this thing by the time I got home."

I paused in thought for a moment. I still remember some dragon youth trying to snack on the Bloodstone the first time I ever laid eyes on it. And only one dragon came to mind. "Don't tell me it was that buttmunch whose arm you twisted right after our first duel."

Ember's smirk only widened at that statement. "If you're talking about the one who calls himself 'Garble', yes. That's the one. He and his goons had been hanging out in my lair when I got back and were basically trying to figure out how to lay claim to the Bloodstone Scepter. Like it's that easy to become the next Dragon Lord."

My eyes turned to the Bloodstone Scepter. The fact that it was in her hands meant that their scheme had failed. "Well then... What did you do? Did you execute them for treason?"

"Nah. I just beat them up with my bare hands and sent them packing because they're all idiots." Ember retorted nonchalantly. While I broke down in quiet laughter, Ember then added, "Besides, they're not worth killing. They're barely more than kids right now anyway. As much a thorn in my side they can be, I'm banking on them at least developing some nuance and class once things start to progress out there."

"You're giving them much more of a benefit of the doubt than I think I would." I replied with an amused smirk of my own on my face.

"A leader has to know restraint. I mean sure, I'd be more than happy to nip that one in the bud, but I have to be patient... Reluctantly." Ember grumbled almost sarcastically. She then sighed with her head tilted back. "It's not like I have much faith in that bunch, but... Well, it's still too early to say. At least most of them are starting to listen to me more now."

That little bit of information really piqued my curiosity. I then asked, "Just like that? After all the trouble they gave you before?"

"I know, right?! After five years of struggling to get them to listen? Most of them are a... Well, just a bit more cooperative. Maybe it has something to do with me having served in a real war, but I swear they're a bit more...courteous to me. I guess word got around after my men and I got back." Ember replied while sounding equally flabbergasted. She crossed her arms with the Bloodstone Scepter next to her head and muttered, "I guess it's a step in the right direction, if nothing else..."

I said what little I could. My hand rested upon her thigh while I muttered, "You'll get there. You're the best hope for your people."

Ember beamed at me with such a delightful smile on her lips. "Thank you. That really means a lot to me. I mean I wouldn't even be where I am right now if I didn't bump into you when I did."

While I just smiled at the Dragon Lord, she suddenly glanced around in confusion. "Come to think of it, the instructions I received told me to meet you here... I had to ask around a bit to figure out where this train station even is... But what IS a train station anyway? And how're we getting to Canterlot from here?"

I replied bluntly, "By train. The train stations are designed to serve as a dock for them, basically. Passengers disembark and board the trains for travel from platforms like this."

My answer did not answer much of Ember's question. She stared at me with a cockeyed glance and asked, "And...what is a train?"

As if on cue, a distant steam whistle was carried on the wind from the south. I looked to my right and said, "Why don't you see for yourself?"

"What the..." Ember stared in disbelief as the next train came rolling on down the tracks. That pastel hued steam locomotive came rolling down the tracks and slowed to a stop in front of the train station. A hiss of steam was released from the sides of the locomotive as the brakes were applied. Three cars were present behind the locomotive. Probably for shorts trips and fewer passengers which was to be expected for any train that was heading up to Canterlot. The capital of Equestria tends to get relatively few visitors on any given day. As the passengers disembarked, none of which I recognized while none paid Ember any mind, Ember rose to her feet and slowly approached the train before us. I found myself wearing a bigger and wider smirk with every passing second. Ember suddenly turned back to me and asked, "James... What is this?!"

It was another instance of having to educate Ember about the marvels of modern society. Something I took genuine joy in every time it happened. With all of my worries pushed out of my head by this very pleasant distraction, I too stood up and approached her. "That's a train. It's a very common mode of transportation across Equestria."

"OK, I get that, but... What is it?! What are these?! And what's that?!" Ember replied with my answer doing nothing to soothe her bewilderment. It must have been such a shock to come out of a region that was locked in the Stone Age only to see one of the earliest forms of transportation provided by the industrial renaissance.

"Those? They are the passenger cars. And that there? That's what you call a steam locomotive." I explained while it looked like the train would not be idling for more than fifteen minutes. They were not restocking the coal supply, which gave me reason to suspect the locomotive would not be refueled until it reached Canterlot. Ember began to step towards the front of the train as I said, "It uses steam power to propel itself forward. I think it's got something to do with pressure..."

Ember sharply glanced my way and asked, "You mean to tell me that boiling water can make stuff move?!"

"Um... Kinda? I never really figured out how steam power works. But I'm pretty sure it does involve steam pressure forcing stuff to move... Sounds like the precursor to hydraulics, now that I think about it..." I replied before trailing off in thought. Ember walked right up to the locomotive and scanned it carefully. Most people would generally have the sense to not get too close, but Ember knew nothing about these things. Much to my surprise, she placed her hand on the side of the horizontal cylinder that made up much of the locomotive's forward section. It stayed on there for a good while. Since I knew that was the boiler and was surely piping hot, I felt the need to ask. "Um... Isn't that hot?"

Ember looked my way without showing any signs of pain and said, "Yeah, it is! You could probably cook on this. What is it?"

I snorted to myself. Of course dragons have a high tolerance for dangerous temperatures. They bathe in lava of all things. Boiling water does not come close to that level of earthen heat. I then explained, "That cylinder there? That's the boiler. It contains the water that's heated by a compartment at the back of the locomotive that the engineer shovels coal into to sustain the heating fire."

The Dragon Lord finally took her hand off the boiler and stepped my way. "You are pretty knowledgeable about this stuff..."

"What can I say? Trains have a certain timeless mystique to them and they really to kids. And I...really indulged myself in them for a time when I was very young. I guess I would pick up on a few things over time that would stick with me for decades." I explained while finding Ember's fascination with rail travel to be expected.

Ember cocked her head to one side and asked, "Really now? And...where did you get most of your information from?"

I saw no harm in sharing that with her. Not like she would understand the context. "The fictional Island of Sodor..."

"Never heard of it." Ember grunted while sounding a bit amused.

"Of course you wouldn't. It doesn't exist. Just a work of fiction. Even if steam locomotives are a common mode of transportation." I replied before I started to notice that the rear car of the train had no passengers aboard it. The ideal place for Ember and I to relax together. I began to step towards the rear of the train and said, "Anyway, we should probably board now. It won't be long before the train departs and we're being expected."

"Right, right, can't miss this." Ember replied as we were reminded of the business at hand. The conductor standing before the train stepped aside when I flashed him my lifetime pass for the Canterlot line, but he got in Ember's way once I stepped past and ducked into the rear car. Ember made her identity and objective quite clear once it was clear he was blocking her path. She spoke with a very authoritative tone, "I am the Dragon Lord. Ember. I have been tasked with escorting this man to Canterlot on official royal business. Stand aside."

"Uh..." The conductor muttered while I peeked out the first window to see what was happening. He leaned his head back when Ember tilted the Bloodstone Scepter towards him as the red gem atop it began to glow once again. She did not have any papers on her to confirm anything. She only had her word to go off of. Thankfully, the conductor was convinced by her presentation and her royal scepter. "All aboard, ma'am."

Ember took one step forward, but then hesitated while glancing to her left at the rest of the train. She then leaned close to the stallion and whispered loud enough for me to hear, "This man is in very delicate condition and privacy would be appreciated. Please direct all other passengers to the forward cars if you can help it."

I know Ember did not want to remind me of the situation at hand, but she meant well. The conductor even appeared to agree and closed the door behind Ember once she boarded. I took a seat right at the back of the car to prop myself up in the corner since the dividers between each seat, while very visually pleasing, were too consistently low for a human to lean against comfortably. Ember approached me slowly as she took in the sights aboard the train, a smile forming on her lips. "I learn something new every time I leave home."

That got me to smile too. It was pleasing to see Ember experiencing something new and enlightening. Once she reached me, she set the Bloodstone Scepter across the seat before us and took a seat beside me. The Bloodstone atop the scepter immediately began to glow. Almost as if it was protesting her setting it aside. Ember immediately scowled at it and said, "Oh, wait your turn. You can go a while without me holding you."

I found it amusing that Ember was basically scolding an inanimate object. And yet, it worked. The glow that was filling the Bloodstone dimmed away. Ember took note of this and snorted with a brief laugh, her scarlet eyes glancing over at me. "Huh. I guess you're not the only one who listens to me."

We were not stationary for much longer. Not even ten minutes later, we heard the distant call of the locomotive's steam whsitle. And then the entire car lurched forward suddenly. Ember's eyes shot open wide in shock from that sudden momentum. It was then the train car started to slowly roll forward as the train station on the left began to slide out of sight. Ember sighed in relief as she muttered, "That was very different than being on an airship... Very rigid."

Ember then looked past me as the scenery began to roll by. First the distant homes of Ponyville. And then the surrounding meadows. She was very taken with watching the scenery go by. She even left my side for a moment to get a closer look on the other side of the aisle. She was the Dragon Lord, but she was nothing more than a curious and excitable whelp at that moment as she experiencing the magic of rail travel for the first time. I spoke up with a delighted smirk on my face. "There's nothing quite like it, is there?"

"Nope!" Ember replied almost excitedly as she fidgeted in her seat, trying to find a better angle to see from. The fact that we were entirely alone kept us from feeling oppressed by judging eyes. It was good for her to enjoy this new experience on her own terms. Although Ember did eventually return to my side and rested her hand over mine, scarlet eyes gazing at me from their corners. "But I'd much rather look at you."

"Same here... There's little beauty in this world that surpasses all that lovely blue." I retorted with Ember beaming with a giggling smile. She was just so happy to be with me again. And the feeling was mutual.

The minutes rolled by as the train rolled along. It eventually reached the fork in the tracks with the train veering off to the right and towards the mountain that Canterlot had always been perched upon. Ember looked past me at that glorious mountain, but her eyes then fell upon me. I felt her hand tighten around mine as we were both reminded of our destination and the reasons behind it. Ember reached up to my face with her other hand and gingerly turned my head to face her. "James. Please be honest with me. Completely honest with me. Did someone hurt you?"

"No. No one has lashed out at me since my return. It just...feels like they will." I muttered as those memories came back and began to fester in my mind. Ember's presence was the one thing that made the memories tolerable. Because I knew I would never be not safe or welcome in her arms. "But I know they won't... It feels like the world hates me. That it and everyone in it wants me gone. But I know that's not true... But I just...convince myself of it."

"It really is all in your head, isn't it?" Ember muttered before she leaned into me, her right wing sliding under me to drape itself around me. She lowered her gaze almost in shame. "A part of me wishes I knew what you were going through... So I can understand your pain. I almost resent being a warrior... My heart too hard and my mind too sharp for this stuff to really eat away at. I wish...I was weaker..."

"Don't say that." I whispered with my hand lifting hers to my lips. I placed a tender kiss upon her fingers with my eyes closed in appreciation for her touch. "Your strength is keeping those shadows from completely consuming me right now. You're giving me the courage the keep going right now. All because you've always been so strong. Please don't think you're weak. Because you're not. I'm the weak one here."

Ember paused for a moment while I continued to kiss her fingers before resting my brow against them. But after a moment, Ember wiggled her fingers to get them free. I did not resist and let them go. But the instant she released me, she took hold of my hand again. Just in a different way. Her fingers interlaced with mine, curling down to hold her palm against mine. She gazed at me with eyes filled with a very sincere and firm devotion. "I am your shield. Even if the world betrays you, I will always be by your side. So long as you give me hope, I will always give you courage."

Such beautiful words... I felt tempted to cry. Even with those shadows in my mind trying to break me down, Ember's warm ironclad grasp on my hand with fingers locked between mine kept those thoughts from becoming too vivid. I closed my fingers over her hand with our grasp becoming unbreakable. And I took a grave risk. "I love you."

I felt her shudder in response to those words. I did it again. I could not conceal my true desires from her. Ember's eyes widened, but she then sighed harshly with head bowed. Her fingers tightened their grasp over my hand as she almost chuckled, "Why are you humans so eager to say these things? I wish I understood how your hearts work..."

"Dragons have all the time in the world... Most other creatures don't." I retorted while thinking deeply on this phenomenon. I sighed with my gaze lowering. "We...don't have as much time to think about these things... We can't be too patient."

I had to wonder how long dragon courtships could last before the vows are said. How long do dragons tend to pursue each other before they finally say those beautiful words? Years? Decades? But my thoughts were interrupted as I felt Ember shudder again. And when I gazed upon her... Those scarlet eyes were wide with horror. And thick wet tears began to cascade down her face. Just when I was about to ask if I did something wrong, she revealed an answer. "I'm going to lose you someday..."

Ember slowly and rigidly brought her brow to my chest and hissed with a barely contained sob. She grasped me. Held me as I squinted my eyes shut. It was such a dreadful thing to discuss with one almost untouched by the influence of time. The inevitability of mortality. What other thoughts were going through her mind? Recent harrowing memories? Ember whimpered pathetically, "Is this why...you say these things so easily?"

"Maybe... Just....maybe. I don't really have an answer of why..." I muttered as I too began to shed tears of my own. The shadows in my mind had been pushed away by an entirely unrelated sorrow. I never wanted to make her cry. I was so mad at myself from bringing sorrow to my beloved Ember. "I didn't mean to upset you..."

"Don't...apologize..." Ember whimpered as she tried so hard to keep her voice down. Her hand never released mine. Her grip even tightened to the point of being almost painful. She could crush my hand if she wanted to. When she finally lifted her head to gaze at me, her scarlet eyes were raw. And she all but wept as she spoke. "I'm so sorry I still don't have an answer... I still don't understand myself enough... Please... I'm begging you, James. Don't say this again. Not for a good long while. It...hurts too much...having to keep stalling for time..."

All I did was nod. And I could not bring myself to gaze upon her again. I had already said those three wonderful words too many times. But never before had those words brought my beloved pain. I had hurt her. So then why did her hand not release mine?

Ember's other hand rose to my face, forcing me to gaze upon her. And during that time, the train had climbed a short ways up the mountain and was approaching the first tunnel. As if on cue, the entire train car became pitch black. And I felt her lips upon mine. For just that ten seconds, we held each other and shared the true feelings in our hearts under the cover of the shadows. The instant the darkness began to be chased away by the afternoon light, Ember pulled away as I found her gazing into my eyes. She whispered with a ragged voice, "You fragile little man... I will shield you for as long as I can. And...I'll try not to keep you waiting for too long... When I do have an answer, I want to make sure I know myself well enough to give it."

The knowledge that I had just harmed her was still too much. And I turned away from her. But Ember was swift. She brought her other hand to my cheek and forced me to look at her. "No. No, don't turn away. Don't you dare run from me. If you run, I will pursue you. To the ends of the earth, if I must. When I have an answer, I will find you. Even if I have to upend entire continents to track you down."

"Why does it feel like you really would do that...?" I asked with a bit of caution in my heart. There was...an unmistakable sincerity in her voice. Not a shred of hyperbole was present in her voice.

Ember began to smile once more, the sorrow in her eyes fading. "Never underestimate a dragon's heart, my little warrior poet. They can burn hotter than the most furious volcano. Even this little blue lady can demolish mountains with her bare hands to get to what her heart longs for."

The more she spoke, the more artistic flair her voice carried. It was almost unlike her to be this eloquent with her words. And as I stared in genuine uncertainty of how to respond, I think Ember noticed as well. Her eyes wandered, her hands still holding mine and my face. "What's gotten into me... Is this your doing, my little warrior poet? Maybe there really is an artist in me that's only just starting to wake up..."

"You said...to never toy with a dragon's heart... Are you sure you I've not hurt yours?" I asked while still remembering that conversation we had so early on. A conversation regard dragon courtship...that should have served as an indication of the buds of romance that was starting to bloom in our hearts. The way Ember paced before me at the time... Gazing inquisitively at me... I think even then...she wanted me. And I was starting to want her. She had always been so different from all the others. A wonderful woman and a responsible leader. Beautiful and courteous, but strong and unwavering. If only I could have known just how madly in love I would fall for her.

"No... No, you've ever hurt mine." Ember muttered before her hand left my face and brought my other empty hand to her chest. I could feel that beautiful heart thumping away just under the surface of those bright blue ventral scales. "You've never played with my heart. All you've ever done is hold it. And never carelessly. Sometimes it even felt like you were afraid to touch it like it could fall from your hands at any seconds. But you always held it like a precious treasure..."

As those words touched me, Ember suddenly bowed her head as she let out a snicker. She then openly laughed for a second before she beamed at me and asked, "What have you done to me?! Just listen to me ramble! Ugh, those boulderheads would think I'm such a loser if they heard me spout this flowery junk!"

We...both laughed. We had lost ourselves in the love between us to the point that we could not resist speaking with only the most flowery of dialect. And that levity was something we desperately needed as the train continued to climb the mountain towards our destination. But when she became silent, Ember smiled softly at me. "Thank you for everything you've done for me. I'm richer for having ever known you."

"Likewise, Ember. Likewise..." I muttered as I contemplated the fact that I owed her my life in more ways than one. I never would have lived to see the end of the war had she not been there for me. That beautiful blue dragoness was my guardian angel. One who pursued me across the Empty Plains for no other purpose than just to find me.

We held each other for a while longer, Ember's brow resting against my chest. Unfortunately, she did bring up a very recent topic we had just tried to forget about. "James... I know you'll leave this world someday... Long before I will. But...you'll come back eventually, right?"

"You mean...reincarnation?" I muttered as that concept entered my thoughts. Was that even possible?

"I think that's what they call it. I never thought much about it, but... You wouldn't just leave this world behind forever like that, right?" Ember asked before lifting her head to gaze at me. A quiet hope filled those raw and tired eyes. "I haven't even gone through the first tenth of my natural lifespan... I can't...imagine going that long without you."

"I really don't know, Ember. It's just a theory. There's no way to actually confirm whether or not reincarnation actually happens. And no one knows how things work...in the next world." I replied with my gaze focusing on the windows across from us and the rolling scenery just outside. "But...I have to wonder. I've only known Equestria as an outsider from another world. What would it be like...to be born and raised in this wonderful world?"

Ember whispered softly, "You will come back someday, right?"

"I'll admit... I'm tempted to try. This is a world I don't want to leave... Even if I return as something that isn't human, I would want to see this world again." I replied while starting to find myself hoping that such a concept did exist. My fingers tightened their grasp around Ember's hand as I muttered, "If I can return... I will."

The beautiful Dragon Lord then whispered earnestly to me, "When you do... Even if you're not really yourself anymore... I'll find you. I swear. I'll pursue you from one life to the next if I have to. Because you'll always have me."

She really meant that. There was no hesitation or wavering in those eyes. I then asked softly, "Is there anything that can deter a dragon's heart?"

"That's like asking if you can stop a volcano from erupting. You can...theoretically delay it, but you can't stop it." Ember retorted smugly before lifting her left wing to serve as a curtain just in case someone might be peeking through the door at the end of the train car. She then pressed her lips to mine before whispering, "My heart...is an inferno that will never be extinguished. And it burns for you, my warrior poet."

She was trying so hard to resist the urge to do what she told me to never do again. I really do believe her heart knows what it wants. And maybe a part of her mind does too. But the rest of her...was just so unsure. But for the moment, we held each other. And we kissed each other. This was not a time for sorrow. Ember leaned against me with her hand never releasing mine. And for just a while longer, all was well.

At long last, the trek up the mountain came to an end. We could feel the train starting to even out on flatter terrain. And a glance out the window revealed the unmistakable form of Canterlot coming up on the horizon. "We're here."

"Whoa... It's a lot bigger up close..." Ember mumbled while she also brought her head closer to the window to see ahead. But as we drew near, a new fear awoke in me. I would soon be surrounded by the people of Equestria again. And this time, it would be the societal elites of that society. Their judgement would be far harsher than those of the common folk. I had always viewed the Canterlot elite as a bunch of fops worthy of only disdain. So why was I now so afraid of them?

Ember sensed the shadows growing in my mind and acted accordingly. She firmly took hold of my hand, reminding me of the powerful warrior at my side. All I had to do was look in her eyes to be reminded of who was with me. And the brutal fate that would befall anyone who would make an attempt of my life. She did not need her spear or a dagger to kill. She could tear the people of Canterlot apart limb by limb if she wanted to. No words were needed. I knew I was safe with her.

The train came to a stop and the doors leading outside opened. Ember took the Bloodstone Scepter in hand and led me outside. But she immediately stopped to survey the elegant white, gold, and purple aesthetics of Canterlot's architecture all around us. "Whoa... It feels...so much fancier up here than anywhere else. All that white... And the purple and gold. It feels more like one giant castle than a city."

"Come to think of it, I'm sure that's what most people think when they see Canterlot from down there. It really does look like one from far away." I replied while suddenly realizing that I had not set foot in Canterlot since the day the royal family received the declaration of war from their enemy. And just before Ember could inquire on where exactly we were supposed to go, a familiar form was trotting our way. A white unicorn stallion clad in elegant purple and gold armor. "Hey there, captain..."

"James. Ember. Good to see you." Shining Armor said briefly while looking...more than just a bit haggard. I suspect he might have been one of the last of the militia to return home for the sake of being their for his men, but he looked exceptionally ragged by then. He then asked, "So then... You're getting first dibs on that?"

He looked tired. Like he had barely slept. I asked with a growing empathy in my heart, "The memories getting to you too?"

"Yeah... I've had a lot of sleepless nights. Cadence is worrying herself sick over me and there's nothing she can do about it..." The captain of the guard sighed while looking easily the worst I had ever seen from him. There were very visible bags under his eyes and he barely made any attempt in keeping himself kempt and orderly. He tried to smile, but he was just so tired. "There's a lot riding on this experiment. If there are thousands out there experiencing these symptoms, then we need to get them treated right away. I wouldn't wish this on anyone..."

I could not resist. I dropped to one knee and embraced my friend and brother-in-arms. We had served together out there on the Empty Plains and had both been left scarred by the experience. In my arms, I heard Shining Armor suddenly let out a whimper as he clung to me. "I'm just so tired... I don't wanna keep thinking about these things... How do you guys handle this where you come from? They just...won't go away..."

"It'll be OK, Armor... They'll fix us." I muttered while also finding myself unable to resist letting out a mutual sob. Being in each other's arms was an opportunity to let ourselves be vulnerable. And we did not care who saw. Ember stepped up beside us and patted us both on the backs without a word. Just trying to be kind to a couple of fellow warriors who served on the battlefield with each other.

"Right... Right, that's enough. The sooner they get this operation up and running, the better. As soon as they're done with you, I'm next in line." Shining Armor sighed after finally composing himself. Once I rose to my feet, he managed to smile at Ember beside us. "So then... They asked you to escort him? Any problems on the way up here?"

"No, nothing at all. No one's bothered us so far." Ember replied while tapping the Bloodstone Scepter on the train platform beneath us. She then said firmly, "But let's not waste time. You're both suffering here, I can tell. Where do we go?"

"This way. We need to check in at the palace first. Princess Celestia needs to see you before we do anything else." Shining Armor replied before he began to lead the two of us through the city of Canterlot. The elite were out and about like before as we wandered the streets. But unlike the unseen prying eyes I always felt behind me in Ponyville, I could see the elite ponies actually gazing upon me. Who knew what kind of gossip had spread among Canterlot's socialites after the truth was declassified to the entire world?

The shadows began to return in my mind in spite of Ember's presence. And she detected this. I felt her hand very firmly grasp mine, prompting me to look down at her. She glanced up at me with a growing fury in those scarlet eyes while she spoke with a menacing whisper. "They touch you, they die."

She had every intention of following through on that threat. As if in response to these words, the Bloodstone began to glow once again. Ember held her scepter out like a weapon, the bright glowing red serving as a beacon to warn away anyone who may get close. I doubt Ember was causing it to glow. More like...it was also trying to defend me in some way.

Ember's defenses was more than enough. The Canterlot elite stared, but did not approach. If anything, I suspect they were more taken with Ember than me. They had likely never seen a dragon in Canterlot before, let alone the Dragon Lord herself. They surely must have suspected that craggy stone scepter holding a massive glowing red gemstone atop it was a sign of some nobility. But there were those who made their intentions more known. Any member of the royal guard we passed would immediately salute us. And I felt their eyes gazing up at me as we passed. Their unblinking stares did not carry malice. These were mares and stallions who had served with us. Or at the very least knew of the trials we endured. Their eyes were the only ones that did not fill me with dread.

We finally came to the royal palace. I was rooted to the spot as I beheld it for the first time since that fateful day. I had to escape the palace last time. And now I was about to enter I took a deep breath and followed Shining Armor up the stairs with Ember at my side. A pair of guards saluted us, but one of them spoke to me as we passed. "Welcome back, sir."

I only nodded in confirmation. The halls were mostly quiet while Ember gazed around at her surroundings. It was her first time inside the home of the true sovereigns of Equestria and she was feasting her eyes on the elegant interior design. But once we came to the main hall...

Celestia and Luna stood at the bottom of the grand staircase. They stood rigidly stiff as Shining Armor led me before them. Ember stood back to allow them to speak first. For once, I felt terrified. It was the first time I had seen them since departing the battlefield. Clad in their regalia without armor, they gazed upon me with nearly unblinking eyes. But the facade soon crumbled in one of them. Celestia suddenly approached me with a brisk trot and threw her wings around me as she rested her head on my shoulder. I heard her whimper softly, "I was told... I did not bring you to this world just to lose you like that..."

We both slumped to our knees as we embraced. I squinted my eyes shut in shame, fresh tears spilling forth. I felt so foolish to have done something so reckless, even if it was caused by factors out of my control. This nightmare that I could not awaken from...

Luna finally stepped forward and draped a wing over the two of us. She spoke softly, "So good of you to come, my friend... Do not fret. It is nearly over. When you are ready... Just say the word."

I was so distraught in my beloved Celestia's embrace that I could not speak. I could barely even manage a nod. But just when I began to calm myself, a new sound reached my ears. The sound of hooves descending the staircase behind them.

Celestia heard this too and began to release me with her tears slowing. And when she stepped aside, I saw why. There they stood before me. Queen Sunflare and King Orbash. Just when I began to wonder if I would ever see them again, there they were before me in the royal palace of Canterlot.

For a moment, they stood beside each other without a word. The sun queen and moon king beholding me as I beheld them. They soon made the first move. Each extended one wing in opposite directions and waited. I soon understood the invitation they were offering and all too readily stepped forward. I stood between them and wrapped an arm around their shoulders while they draped each wing over me, their heads resting upon my shoulders in unison. I heard the king whisper to me. "We feared the worst when we heard, my boy. No one deserves such suffering..."

I could not speak as I found myself held in the wings of my dear Celestia's mother and father. The mighty king and queen of Equestria who proved vital in their world's salvation. I heard Sunflare whisper most kindly, "Fear not. Respite is finally within reach. And we are confident that their promises will ring true."

"Thank you..." I muttered as I started to pull back. But when I did, the two of them brought their muzzles to my cheeks and gently touched me. This mutual show fo affection from both the king and queen left me momentarily stunned and reminded me of how I genuinely feared I would never see them again. I bowed my head and muttered, "I missed you..."

"We did promise that would not be the last time we would meet, my boy. I am only sorry this meeting is not under better circumstances." Orbash spoke softly as they pulled way to gaze upon me. He then added, "And while we must avoid the public eye for now, we are still...undecided about our next move. Sunflare and I are fiercely debating whether or not we shall remain."

"Please stay. That's...all I can say." I said almost reflexively. I did not want this day to be where we would say goodbye forever. Orbash had become almost like a father to me. And I had nothing but respect for Sunflare, that unwavering high queen.

"We will...certainly consider that, child." Sunflare said softly before bringing her head forward and resting her central horn upon my brow. She closed her eyes and spoke, "You have suffered greatly for our world and people. And even after the dust had settled. I cannot beg enough for your forgiveness. I was a fool..."

"You did what you had to, your majesty... I was almost convinced it was for the best at the time too... We couldn't have known about the finer details of the emperor's methods." I whispered with my hand upon her shoulder, my eyes closing as well. I felt such horror and despair when that truth was revealed. For just a moment, I considered letting her unyielding celestial flames take me. A precursor of the guilt that would plague me in the coming weeks.

"No... With one single-minded whim, I nearly doomed my world. Thank you for enduring long enough for me to hear the voice of reason." Sunflare spoke firmly with her horn still upon my brow. She then opened her eyes as I did the same, those fiery irises filled with a firm determination and bitterness. "I will not forget my transgressions that day. I must be better than this. I must know restraint in times of crisis."

"But you already have that restraint, my dear. Or am I just not a factor in this equation anymore?" Orbash said with such a sly smirk on his lips.

Sunflare abruptly lifted her horn from my head and snorted dismissively. She then said to me, "Don't mind the jester here. He knows what I mean."

Just when the moon king added a much needed dose of levity into the situation, Sunflare slipped him a kiss upon the cheek. "But truly, I would be lost without you, my love. Thank you for always being there for me."

"It has always been a pleasure, my dear. I swore upon my crown that I would be your and no one else's that moonless night and I shall stick to it until our world decays to dust." Orbash said most sweetly in a manner that coaxed a smile out of all who witnessed it. The king and queen crossed horns for a moment as they displayed their conviction to us. For as sharply as their personalities have always been at odds with each other, they truly were meant for one another. Although they soon turned our way as Orbash said, "Now then... I do believe we have some important matters to tend to?"

We all turned to Celestia and Luna. I then asked, "Is it ready?"

"It is. We really shouldn't delay. The sooner we confirm this operation functions according to plan, the sooner everyone else who returned from the battlefield can receive treatment." Luna replied as they began to guide us back towards the hall from which we had entered.

It was then that I noticed someone was missing. A certain royal sister. I asked with the slightest hint of alarm, "Where's Nightmare Moon? She visited me in my dreams a couple nights ago. Did anything happen?"

Celestia turned to me with her smile having faded. "We decided it was for the best that you do not see her in your current condition. A precaution to prevent...any compilations. But rest assured, she is healing well and will be the first to be notified once the procedure has been completed."

I had far too much unwarranted guilt on my shoulders as was at the time. And I could still vividly remember the day when I thought I thought I was holding her corpse on the battlefield. Luna noticed my wandering gaze and said, "She will be waiting for you after the procedure is complete. I promise you."

"Thank you... Hm?" I then happened to notice that Sunflare and Orbash were not following. I turned to them as they watched before asking, "You're not coming?"

"As much as we would like to accompany you, it is for the best that we remain out of the public spotlight. At least until we have made our decision. Virtually nopony in Canterlot is even aware that we are here. And those that are have been sworn to secrecy for the time being." Sunflare explained with a very stern look in her eyes. And I understood why. While the rest of the world had at least some knowledge of the king and queen's existence as detailed in that newspaper article, the entire world probably assumed they had returned to the shadows once the deed was done. If only Canterlot was aware that Equestria's mightiest paragons were residing just under their noses at that moment.

We did not question it further, but Orbash still spoke with a smile. "We will catch up at least once more by the time we have come to our decision. As for now, we must not keep you. I pray for the best, my boy."

There was no need to delay. We all departed the palace with Ember staying close to me throughout the trek. It felt so wrong to wander the streets of Canterlot while feeling so much more uneasy than impressed and curious with the architecture around me. For all the disdain I held for the upper classes of that city, I never hated it. But now I was viscerally uncomfortable. Although the presence of the mighty royals around me provided some comfort. I asked softly, "Where are we going?"

"The psychiatric hospital of Canterlot. It's not one of the better known establishments in town." Celestia replied while she and Luna led us along. And once that building did come up on the horizon, I admit it looked a little too regal for anyone to assume it had anything to do with the field of medicine. That might have been part of the point when considering the messy and likely stigmatized reputation mental illness probably holds even in Equestria. "Here we are..."

The lobby carried a certain sort of uncomfortably clean and pale interior design. Possibly a means of making patients more willing to depend on those in an environment that feels...not right. The field of chronic mental health is not something I wish to familiarize myself in, having seen far too many cases of such incurable madness in the world I came from. Although the receptionist was far from unkind as we all approached the front desk. A unicorn mare spoke up, "Your highnesses! Just on time. Is...this the patient we're expecting?"

I assumed the receptionist did not even really know what a human is, but they knew I was coming. Celestia nodded and said, "Yes... This man will be the first. He needs it."

"So I've heard. Everything that happened out there... We wouldn't wish it on anyone. I'll call for them right away." The receptionist replied before pressing a button on her desk. She muttered something into an intercom before leaving us to ourselves.

Ember almost looked unnerved by the cold pale walls of the lobby. She glanced around with the Bloodstone Scepter in hand, "Why does this place make me feel...on edge? Something about all this white..."

Luna sighed before she said, "The subject of mental illness is a very sordid affair, Dragon Lord. I suspect these halls of white are an unintentional means of reflecting that. The only comfort we can take in it is that such crippling disorders are relatively uncommon in Equestria."

Only moments passed before one of the doors leading off to the side opened up. And we were not prepared for who came trotting over. A young alicorn mare caught me in an embrace, but not a true member of the royal family. "You poor thing... Shining Armor told me everything you went through out there."

"Hi, Cadence..." I muttered as I held my friend's wife in my arms. Such a sweet mare, so eager to soothe those with broken hearts. I asked softly, "You here to cheer us on?"

"Mmhm. And I'll be staying when it's Armor's turn. I've felt...so helpless watching him lately. I can fix a broken heart, but not a broken mind." She replied before I gently set her down. She then rushed into her husband's arms and held him in her wings. "You loveable dorks... It's almost over. They're ready to fix you both."

"I hope so, dear... I'm ready so just...sleep for a full night for once." He sounded so tired. Cadence's presence must have been utterly relieving for Shining Armor. Cadence began to converse softly with her aunts and her husband while I took a seat nearby. I had no expectations. I was just ready to get this nightmare over with.

Ember took a seat beside me, her hand resting over mine. I instinctively leaned towards her while she caught me with her own body. Her hand tightened around mine, her voice whispering to me. "It's almost over... Just hang in there."

All I could do was nod. I think my body was responding to the situation accordingly. I felt so tired... Like I was at the end of a very long journey. And before much longer, the doors leading down one of the halls opened again. "Mr. James?"

A voice I did not recognize reached my ears. And a stallion I did not recognize stood at the doorway. Draped in a white coat and wearing a set of glasses that complimented his gray beard, the man looked like the ideal psychiatrist of Equestria's people. I stood up without a word to confirm my identity. He then replied, "We've been expecting you. Right this way."

"Hold it." Ember said firmly before she too stood up and approached the doctor at a brisk pace. She then pointed right at him as he took a cautious step backwards. "This man has suffered like you wouldn't believe lately. If anything happens to him on your watch..."

"Ma'am, ma'am! I assure you there is virtually no risk. I am rarely this confident when considering new procedures. I assure you Mr. James will be in good hooves here." He replied promptly at the first opportunity. We knew Ember meant well. She just did not understand the delicate nature of treating mental health issues.

"OK, if you say so... Just remember. He better be safe on your watch." Ember said firmly before letting me pass her. All of my companions followed us down the halls without a word. But Ember always remained by my side. She soon took hold of my hand and whispered up at me. "I'm scared for you..."

"I'll be OK... I have faith in these people." I replied softly while we were led in a more spacious office. The interior design was not like the rest of the hospital. The walls and even the ceiling were made up of swirling shades of blue that was oddly calming. And while their were a few nurses and technicians going about to set things up, my eyes fell upon a young and very familiar unicorn stallion among them who was just about the last person I expected to see there. "Sunburst...?"

"Huh? Oh, James! You're the first patient for this treatment?" That nerdy bespectacled replied while still clad in his favorite cape. Although that smile quickly faded when he realized why I was there. "I... I didn't ever consider that so many would still be suffering like this. I was requested to come in and see what I could do to streamline the process."

"And thank you for answering the call, Sunburst. How are things looking?" Celestia replied while they stood near the door.

"To be honest, there wasn't much left for me to add. Medical magic isn't my forte, but I did what I could. And by that, I just made some suggestions for fine-tuning the procedure. And I'm feeling very confident that it'll be a success." Sunburst explained with a bit of unprofessional giddiness that clashed with the neurologists behind him. There was a reclining chair or table of sorts that was surrounded by podiums that held enchanted crystals. Almost as it was supposed to project a type of field over where I would be resting. Sunburst then said ore somberly, "I know we never really got to know each other that much, but I know what you've done for Equestria. I just hope we can finally help you this time."

I gazed upon where the operation would take place before looking back down at Sunburst. "You look like the right guy to ask. Exactly how is this gonna work?"

"From the sound of things, you and everyone else who's displaying these symptoms are suffering from varying forms of PTSD. Post Traumatic Stress Disorder. And with such a massive surge in cases, the minds behind Canterlot's psychological sciences and medicine have been developing a means to provide a long term solution to it. I would even dare say it can be considered an actual cure." Sunburst explained with a very forward and frank explanation as he processed the gravity of the situation now that he was seeing exactly what the war had done to me.

Shining Armor's ears perked up before he asked, "A cure? And how will this work exactly?"

Sunburst adjusted his glasses as he said, "Basically... PTSD is a trauma related disorder. And psychological trauma is a product of memories. Painful scathing memories that cannot be ignored or pushed away when remembered. If what I understand is true, this procedure will be addressing these memories."

Ember did not like the sound of this. And even I was somewhat alarmed by what this was implying. She stepped forward and asked, "You mean...this procedure is about erasing these painful memories?"

"Whoa, I didn't say that. And we can't really do that anyway. I mean we...theoretically can, but it's considered unethical in medical circles to entirely erase memories no matter how dark they might be." Sunburst retorted while taking a step back from the Dragon Lord. He then added, "So no, no memories will be erased. Instead, the procedure is intended to...dampen them. Dull the memories into being less vivid. They will still be there, but more difficult to recall. Colors dimmed, sounds muffled, even physical stimuli will be dulled. The memories will still be there. You just won't be able to recall them as clearly. And we will compensate by brightening more positive memories. Making those moments of levity and relief all the more pronounced to offset the less pleasant memories that are not traumatic enough to weigh too heavily on your mind."

This...sounded utterly brilliant the more I thought about it. So much so that I felt the most hopeful I had felt in days. And I had nothing but confidence in Sunburst by then. His contributions to the magical side of things during the war was nothing short of vital. His efforts saved lives. And he would surely save mine. Although as I pondered this, more questions popped up in my head. "Wait... You won't be able to actually see my memories, will you?"

Sunburst shook his head and said, "No, we don't have the means to do that. It wouldn't be necessary anyway. The procedure will basically cause your mind to recall virtually every waking memory between two separate dates. And in rapid succession. Entire days will go by in moments, although the operation will likely take at least a couple of hours. And to determine which memories need to be strengthened or dampened, we will be closely monitoring your body's reactions to the memories you're remembering. Stress and hormone levels. If physical reactions caused by negative emotions surpass a certain threshold, that memory will be greatly dulled. If this procedure goes according to plan, the memories that are still hurting you will basically be like a bad dream you can only barely recall."

I did not hesitate in given a response. "Do whatever you have to make me how I was. These are memories I'd happily let go of...if it means I can be happy again."

My comrade from the battlefield smiled very sympathetically at me while I think everyone else around me were showing visible signs of support. He then said, "Good to hear. I won't actually be taking part here. I'm only knowledgeable in magical theory. But I'm sticking around to see how this turns out. Best of luck, James. I'm rooting for you."

The same doctor as before stepped over to me with the lights in the room beginning to dim and the crystals surrounding the table beginning to produce a gentle glow of an almost amethyst hue of purple. "It's time, Mr. James. Please take a seat and we'll get started."

I looked back at my companions while Sunburst began to lead them out of the room. Celestia, Luna, and Ember looked back at me with gazes of hopeful concern. Sunburst then explained to them, "There's a viewing area just around the corner if you need to get comfortable."

There was a large glass panel on the wall to my left. I only saw a vague reflection of the room on that side, but we were all likely visible from the other side. I rested upon the table or chair as I was tilted back to gaze up at another cluster of crystals attached tot he underside of a disc affixed to the ceiling. I could hear and even feel a...soothing resonance. It only grew stronger as the seconds went by. I felt so sleepy...

It all felt so dreamlike. I passed from being awake to...almost being asleep while not quite going that far. And then... I saw it. Like everything I saw was being played on fast forward. I saw the day I came to Canterlot to learn the true history of humanity in Equestria. My daring escape from the palace once I had fetched my armor. Flashes of vast expanses of green and gray, followed by a very quiet little gray mare. That blue and black when Nightmare Moon caught up to me. And finally the light green of the vast Empty Plains. I could feel some of those memories becoming even brighter than I recalled. Becoming so vivid and beautiful.

Too many of those days upon the Empty Plains with Nightmare Moon were interchangeable with each other. At least whenever she and I were not resting inside that portable cottage she had the foresight to bring along. Those were lovely memories. Especially when considering what would develop between us in the coming weeks. I remembered stumbling across the mystical and beautiful Mistmane. And...the Grove of Silence. How I missed those wonderful mares. And my beloved Rain Shine.

The colors of craggy volcanic rock filled my vision. The hot colors of fresh lava. A flash of gold followed by blue. I could remember the instant I saw Ember's face for the first time. That memory slowed for a few seconds as I saw her face becoming evermore vibrant and recognizable. The beautiful dragon queen who would be arguably the most important person in my company by the end of the war. But I also remembered the unpleasant memory of when we first parted ways. And when I met her again that night in the realm of dreams. Memories that were unpleasant, but not scathingly painful. Those memories were left untouched.

In fact, any unpleasant memories I had for weeks on end were only that. Unpleasant. I was only aware enough to recall, but it was like I was being taken on a ride where I could only react to this rapid flurry of visuals on the most basic level. It was not about what I could do or say in response. It was all about what I felt. I was not asleep. I was in a deep trance.

The wonder of making new friends and reuniting with old ones. New discoveries made in preparation for the coming battles. The sheer optimism and confidence during the early days of the war. And the thrill of a hard-earned victory during the first few real battles we experienced. For just a little while, the future ahead of those memories was looking very bright.

Even my memories from outside the realm of reality flashed before my eyes. Even in the realm of dreams, I was lucid enough that the memories of those nights may as well have been from when I was wide awake. I could remember a desperate and climatic duel against a demonic knight clad in azure armor and a demon of scarlet with burning wings. I remembered my clash against a noble blue machine hero who parted ways with such kind words I needed to hear. A final duel against an old friend rendered mute in a dying world I had created in my own mind years ago. A desperate showdown against an ancient fallen king with five sentient swords at our sides. And...a world-breaking battle in the crimson sky against a dark wyrm with a new friend coming to our aide.

That was not the last time I would see that little dragoness of violet and rosy red flash across my vision. Dear little Cynder... Such lovely memories we made together when we had nothing but each other. Where had she gone?

And yet...the darkest memories came as well. The horror I felt when new truths were revealed by the arrival of Equestria's true king and queen. It was around then that I began to notice some of the visions before me slowing down. The colors becoming dull. The sounds and voices becoming barely more than white noise. The shapes becoming blurred. Every time these memories appeared before me, I would feel such a visceral and unpleasant reaction to them. And that agony would immediately fade almost to nothing as I found myself struggling to remember the finer details of that moment. Like I could not even remember why I was even in pain in the first place. All that remained was a scar that no longer brought me pain. Nothing more than a reminder that it had happened while not saying what caused it.

More and more of these painful memories flashed before my eyes. Many became dim and more incomprehensible, but some were just tolerable enough for me to endure. Especially those during the final days of the war. I remembered seeing Rain Shine become a demonic mare of scorched black and spectral flames. Ember tearing our enemies apart while tearfully shrieking in primal rage. And the final duel against the Forgotten Emperor atop the Heaven's Pillar. No matter how somber these memories, these needed to be left intact. They were too vital to that experience to suppress. They remained untouched and vivid enough, that rapidly passing sight letting me witness the old man's final breath all over again.

The last thing I remember seeing was the moment I took to the skies aboard the Alabaster. The true end of the war signaled by my departure for home. And with that... The entrancing resonance that pulsed through me began to fade. My senses came back to me. I began to open my eyes as the lights in the room around me began to brighten. The gentle hymn of the crystals around me fell silent as their harmonic glows dimmed away. I felt so...aimless. As if I may have awoken from a coma. A coma lasting as many days as i just witnessed in rapid succession. The doctor who had led me to that office stepped up beside me and said, "Welcome back, Mr. James. How do you feel?"

"I... I dunno..." I muttered in thorough uncertainty. What had changed? I slowly pushed myself up to a sitting position. What had I gained? What had I let go of?

"Easy now... Take a moment to collect your thoughts. Do you remember why you are here? What memories caused you to need to seek aide?" The doctor asked with his assistants watching and waiting.

I sat up on that table. Just staring into space. I did remember the misery of the prior week. I remembered the drastic actions I took. But...while I did remember how I felt, it was a struggle to remember why. I remembered the anxiety whenever I was in Ponyville, but the memories linked to it were so dull. Almost like the vague memories of a bad dream that never leaves you, yet cannot have all of its finer details recalled. Instead of dread, I almost felt silly over being so anxious and miserable without a concrete reason for it. I bowed my head in a bizarre mix of amusement and embarrassment. What had I been so afraid of? Why be so consumed with dread over such a nonissue? "You know... It's really a shame a procedure like this just doesn't exist in the world I come from."

The doctor cocked his head to one side and asked, "What makes you say that?"

I sighed in deep relief before casting a slight smile towards him. "Because it works."

Everyone in the room had faces that brightened as I pushed myself off the table and back onto my feet. I felt as if a massive weight had been lifted from my shoulders that I was not even aware of in the first place. I bowed my head with eyes closed. And I felt a certain...conflicted feeling. I could still remember some of the most strenuous moments of the war. That finally battle against a Hollow army. There were several moment in those memories where my memories became blurs with the sounds I remember hearing sounding as if I had heard them through a thick filter. I remember Gilda...and I know she had a very close call with an arrow grazing her face. But...I could not for the life of me recall exactly what happened when I looked up upon hearing the shriek of a hawk. I knew what happened. I still at least knew that much. But it was like reading of a dark event in a book. I knew what happened, but no longer had the full context and experience that can only be had by witnessing it. But I knew that these dampened memories were necessary. Better to not be able to recall such agony than to have the memories sabotage one's life at every opportunity. I could still remember the misery of the past week. And I was all too ready to leave that behind and move on.

I carefully got back on my feet and even cast the medics around me a grateful smile. "I...almost forgot what it feels like to feel...this relieved. I don't really know how everything worked, but it did. Thank you."

"And you're only the first who will be receiving this treatment. Now that this procedure has been confirmed to be a success, we can send the information of it to every clinic available and start curing everyone else currently experiencing these symptoms." The head doctor said while he and I shook hand and hoof. He then said, "Now then, we just need to reset everything for the next patient in thirty minutes. A friend of yours has requested that he be next in line."

"Yeah, he certainly needs it. He was out there in the thick of things with me. Take good care of him, all right? Shining Armor's a good man." I replied before standing and heading out the door. And I was greeted by all the faces who had accompanied me. They eyes full of hope with Celestia almost looked like she was trying to maintain her composure as soon as she looked into my eyes. "How long was I out?"

"The procedure took somewhere between two and three hours. And you appeared to be very relaxed during the entire time." Luna explained while also looking very relieved to see me out of that room.

Shining Armor then took a step forward, his eyes almost looking excited. "So, how'd it go? How're you feeling?"

I told him all he needed to know. "It works. And they'll be calling you in half an hour. You're gonna be OK, captain."

"Oooooh man, I can hardly wait... I'm gonna sleep like a log tonight..." Shining Armor groaned in relief before letting out a very much deserved yawn. He clearly had not been sleeping well in recent days.

"You poor thing... It's almost over, dear." Cadence whispered before giving her husband a kiss on the cheek. For how hard the experience it must have been for the poor guy, I can only imagine how difficult it was for his wife.

Ember then stepped forward and raised a hand up to me. She was beckoning me to come closer. I complied and dropped to one knee as her hand stroked my face. She said nothing, but I think she was scanning my face. Her eyes even narrowed in contemplation. But it was not long before she smiled tenderly. "You're looking happier."

"I'm feeling happier... I honestly feel kinda silly about all that happened in hindsight... Like I was making a big deal out of nothing." I muttered in genuine embarrassment. All that grief... All that trouble... Such misery over a problem that did not even exist. Truly, one's mind can be their worst enemy. I was almost tempted to smack myself upside the head in an attempt to scold myself, but resisted when I remembered the physical injuries that I was still recovering from.

Speaking of that, Ember's hand rose to the bandages that covered my scalp. With my mind having been healed, I suspected she was wondering if my skull had healed by then as well. Or healed as much as it could with the bandages being safe to remove. There was a respectable amount of padding around where the fracture had occurred, but even I was wondering if it was safe to remove it.

Ember looked at the Princesses of the Dawn and Night, the two of them nodding at her. She then held out the Bloodstone Scepter towards Cadence and asked, "Hold this, please?"

Cadence did not refuse. She took the Bloodstone Scepter into the grasp of her levitation spell. I bowed my head and closed my eyes as she began to undo my bandages. And once they fell from my head, I felt those delicate fingers caressing me along my scalp. After having my head shaved for the sake of treating the wound, I could feel Ember's fingers sliding along a thin layer of hair that was already starting to cover my scalp. As if I had just gotten a buzz cut at the local barber in town. I ran my own fingers over the peace fuzz covering my scalp and almost laughed at it. "At least I won't have to worry about getting a haircut for a good while."

Celestia had the strongest response to this. She lifted her wrist to her lips as fresh tears flowed down her face. As soon as I looked at her, she stepped towards me with wings spread wide, "Just...let me hold you for a minute!"

I rose to my feet and was immediately embraced in her two wings, her head resting against the side of my head. She wept quietly as I held my beloved in my arms, "You're finally healing... At last..."

"Shhh... I'm OK now..." I whispered very quietly into her ear. Even if Celestia had escaped the horrors of PTSD, I was not going to contemplate what her own mind was going through. It was just...such a relief for everyone that all of us could finally start to heal on a physical and psychological level.

Celestia reluctantly released her grip on me as Ember took the Bloodstone Scepter back into her hands. The Princess of the Dawn hastily dried her tears while Luna stepped forward with a bit of an impish smile on her lips. "I must say now... While you were being mended, we sent for someone. And...there she is."

"Who... Oh my god..." I muttered before turning towards the nearest doors. And through them stepped a beautiful yet scarred sight. Nightmare Moon, her suit of barding having been discarded in place of her usual regalia, stood before us. We all fell silent as we beheld the royal sister who had been most brutally affected by the horrors of war.

I approached the Princess of Dreams slowly. Those memories were still there. As scalding as they were, I believe the most painful memories I had involving Nightmare Moon during the war were just below a certain threshold. They had been left intact. We stood before each other, each of us maimed by war. She extended a wing towards me, her body nowhere near as bandaged as it was when I last saw her. She still appeared relatively frail with only a few bandages here and there, but she was healing very nicely. Truly, her mother had mended the worst when she could. My eyes becoming hot with fresh tears, I embraced her as she embraced me. We were both healing and had finally left the worst of our experiences behind.

With her wing shielding our faces, we brought our lips together. The two of us shared a precious kiss. A reaffirming of the love we held for each other. A love that...could never be more than it already was. But we would be remiss to let it die. Nightmare Moon rested her horn atop my brow as she gazed into my eyes. "At last... We can all begin to heal."

"Yeah... I...can't begin to describe how it feels to just...have all those shadows in my head disappear like that... It really works. Make sure everyone who needs it gets it, all right?" I whispered while holding the beautiful Princess of Dreams in my arms. Once I loosened my grasp, I asked, "So then... What now? Should I just head home?"

"Already? Perish the thought! We still have an evening free. And it's been much too long since our last day on the town." Nightmare Moon retorted smugly before I turned around and saw that Celestia and Luna were very much in on the joke. They looked ready for an afternoon of having a good time. Nightmare Moon then turned to Ember and asked, "Would you care to join us for an evening of relaxation, Ember? We would like to ease ourselves back into civilized society, if you would join us."

"Would I?! Count me in!" Ember beamed with her eyes meeting mine. We both knew why she was really there. Where I went, she would follow. Even if it meant following me out onto the town for a nice time. The Dragon Lord then turned to the rest of our companions and said, "You coming?"

"Nah... I'm not going anywhere until these guys fix my head. After that, I'm going right home with Cadence and...probably gonna crash until morning." Shining Armor chuckled in fatigue while still trying to keep himself going. Cadence kissed him upon the cheek before he nuzzled her. "You'll be there with me, right?"

"Of course, dear. I wanna be there for my favorite dork once he's back to his fun old self." Cadence giggled while most of us found it hard not to laugh. The lovely young lady then smiled at us and said, "We really should catch up sometime once we've all had a chance to relax and get back to our old routines. I missed all of you!"

We were all in agreement on that. But I then noticed someone had stayed at the back of the group to go unnoticed for a while. Sunburst finally stepped forward as we all focused on him. "You're looking a lot happier now, James. It looked like the procedure was a smashing success. That's good news for all of our returning veterans."

"If they've been suffering like I have, they'll really appreciate this. Make sure no one is overlooked, all right? PTSD has taken too many lives in the world I came from. If this is a real cure for them, make sure no one slips between the cracks." I replied while all too glad to be free of those inner demons. And having a renewed sense of empathy with those suffering from those symptoms.

"Don't worry about that. The royal guard kept a log of literally everyone who signed up to serve in the militia, including their home addresses. They'll all be receiving offers for free treatment in the coming days. By this time next month, they should all be just fine." Shining Armor then spoke up since he was easily the one who knew most about how the militia enlistment process worked. He then let out another yawn and said, "Anyway, don't let us keep you. Come on, you're all back home. Have fun! And we'll catch you on the flipside."

Sunburst adjusted his glasses while he smiled at us all. "Just...take it easy today. We've all been through a lot. Especially you guys who weren't always safe and sound in a lab. I'll be checking in with the doctors here in case they need any assistance I can provide."

"Thanks, dude... Have a good one. And thank you." I replied before we all said our farewells and began to make our way out of the clinic. Once outdoors, we all savored a moment of silent under the wide blue sky. I went into that clinic and came out as basically a new man freed from the trauma rooted in my mind. I felt...good.

We all at that beautiful clear blue sky and the elegant spires of Canterlot's skyline. The horrors of the war were finally on their way to becoming a distant memory. But there was one question left. And Ember beat me to it. "Now then... Where do we start?"

"Why not dinner? It has gotten rather late. Why not get that out of the way?" Luna asked before I realized what time it was. Between the train ride up the mountain, going to the royal palace and then to the clinic, and the amount of time it took to carry out the procedure to soothe my fractured mind, it was definitely a good time to find a good meal for the evening. None of us were in disagreement. "Now then... Where shall we dine?"

"We could always visit one of the local pizzerias." Nightmare Moon suggested while I too did some brainstorming. I had not been back to Canterlot for a pleasure visit in quite some time. Ember had nothing to suggest since she was still largely ignorant to Equestrian cuisine at the time and knew nothing about Canterlot. Nightmare Moon then turned to me and asked, "What about you, our champion? What are you in the mood for?"

As if on cure, one particular dining establishment popped into my head. A place I had only visited once. I glanced at them with a hungry smile on my lips and said, "The Tasty Treat."

Celestia perked up with her eyes alit with intrigue. "Ooh, I've heard good things about that place! How about it, sisters? Shall we?"

None were in disagreement. Ember and I followed along with our hosts guiding us through the streets. While I could remember the anxiety of feeling so many eyes gazing upon me with resentment, and I did notice quite a few of the Canterlot elite around us were casting me some funny looks, it just felt more like the usual gawking of society's elites than anything else. I really did not feel in danger at all. Although Ember leaned my way eventually and asked, "So... Tasty Treat, huh?"

"It's the only restaurant of its kind in Canterlot and everything on the menu is amazing." I replied in brief while not wanting to spoil too much for a first timer.

Ember then cocked her head to one side and asked, "And...what's a restaurant?"

I was somewhat taken aback by the sheer ignorance of Ember's knowledge over establishments in society that so many of us take for granted. I considered my words carefully while I explained, "That's...an establishment that prepares and serves food to patrons. They handle the cooking themselves and have their own recipes. You just have to pay them for their services."

"Oh, it's a bartering center. Trading goods for edibles, right?" Ember replied while likely only having the most basic understanding of such a concept.

"Uh...no... I get the dragon lands don't have anything in the way of economics, but..." I retorted before reaching into my pocket to check my wallet. I pulled out one of the thick cold coins in it and showed it to her. "This is called a bit. And it's the currency of Equestria. You trade these for goods, whereupon the new owner of the bits can trade them for goods, and so on and so on..."

"I think I get it... Ugh, it makes my head spin the more I learn about just how far behind the times my people are... I'm not sure I can do this alone..." Ember muttered as the sheer gravity of establishing and running a modern society really started to dawn on her. Even I could not wrap my head around such a scale. Never had a mind for it.

Our conversation did not go entirely undetected. Luna looked back at us and said, "You do have a long road ahead of you, Dragon Lord. A very long ways to go before you catch up with the rest of Equestria. Just bear in mind that you may contact us and request any manner of aide. We are all friends here."

"Thank you. I think I'll be needing plenty of it before much longer." Ember said rather humbly to the Princess of the Night. I only found myself smiling at my beloved's willingness to set aside pride for the sake of the greater good. Ember eventually noticed the very knowing smile I was showing her and then smirked at me in curiosity. "What's with that look, James?"

I rolled my eyes over having been found out. I decided to say exactly what was in my heart. "I'm just very proud of you right now."

Ember flinched. She recoiled at my words, but then beamed at me with such a huge toothy grin as we walked along. "That means a lot to me. Thank you. You were the first to open my eyes to the reality of the situation back home. Really, thank you for all you've said and done."

"Ember... Come here." I muttered before we all came to a stop. I dropped to one knee and held out my arms to her. Ember all too readily stepped into my embrace. We held each other while the royal sisters watched and waited patiently. I then whispered to my beloved, "You really are the best dragoness in al the land."

"That's a bold claim, my friend. I intend to live up to those expectations." Ember giggled proudly before she pulled away and traced a finger along my jaw. Those beautiful scarlet eyes gazed into mine as she said, "Don't be a stranger, champion of humanity. You're always welcome in my territory."

"With all due respect, you two... Shall we be off? The locals are beginning to stare..." Nightmare Moon retorted while we did notice some of the Canterlot elite staring in curiosity. I could even see them gossiping amongst themselves with inaudible whispers. Ember and I hastily rose to our feet and followed our hosts through the streets. Although it did not take long for Ember to start doing some staring of her own. Specifically towards members of the Canterlot elite who walked along with eyes closed and faces turned up to the sky. I was most fortunate that Jet Set and Upper Crust were not present on the streets at the time. I had not seen them in much too long, but I doubt they had forgotten about me. Nightmare Moon happened to notice the weird looks Ember was giving many of those who passed us by and asked, "Something amiss, Dragon Lord?"

Ember then glanced her way and asked, "What's the deal with so many of these fancy ponies holding their heads high and staring up at the sky? How do they even see where they're going?"

That actually got quite a chuckle out of our royal hosts. They were all too aware of the failings of the highest echelons of Equestria's capital. I decided to provide an answer after being exposed to more than one such lout. "Basically... Think of the worst of Canterlot's elite as the extreme opposite of you people's worst. Extremely sophisticated and refined to the point where it becomes a detriment to them."

"I didn't know such an extreme was even possible!" Ember retorted while sounding genuinely shocked. I suppose even she did not know it was possible to go too far in the other direction.

"Tragically, yes. Canterlot is not without is own dark spots in its society. And we do our best to not associate ourselves with them at our own leisure." Luna replied as she huffed with a frustrated sigh.

As if to spite our observations, a familiar couple of unicorns rounded the corner. And they all but immediately cast me a scowl while they stayed on the opposite side of the street. I returned the stare while staying on my wits. It was always difficult for them to resist the urge to approach now that there was nothing but bad blood between us. The unicorn couple muttered to themselves while Ember was also observant to notice exactly where they were staring. She leaned my way and asked, "Enemies of yours?"

"Yep. Those two really don't like me." I retorted before Ember very suddenly held out the Bloodstone Scepter to me without looking away from the distant forms of Jest Set and Upper Crust. "Ember...?"

"Hold this for a minute. I'm expecting trouble." Ember growled while I did not refuse. I took the Bloodstone Scepter into my hands as we continued to walk along. Sure enough, just when we were about to pass each other, the unicorn couple adjusted course and began to veer towards us. And Ember was not having it. They barely had enough time to face us before Ember propelled herself across the street with a flap of her wings and stood before the startled socialites. "That man tells me you are enemies of his. Is that true?"

Upper Crust stammered a bit as she and her husband took a step back from the blue dragoness who had put herself between us. The royal sisters and I came to a stop as most standing nearby in the streets stopped and watched the confrontation. "I suppose you can say that."

Ember brought her hands together and menacingly cracked her knuckles one by one. "His enemies are my enemies. State your business."

Jet Set was taken aback by this show of aggression, but his arrogance once again overshadowed his common sense. He maintained some degree of composure while adjusting his glasses and said, "And just what association do you have with that rube? That mongrel has been nothing but..."

With a snap movement, Ember shut them both up by very suddenly grabbing them both by their horns. She pulled their faces much closer to her as I heard her snarl, "I am the Dragon Lord! And that man very nearly died on the Empty Plains for your ungrateful hides! And if you know what's good for you, get outta my sight!"

Ember all but threw the two of them to the ground when she released her grasp on their horns. I almost expected her to very bloodily tear them apart. But Jet Set and Upper Crust fled as quickly as their hooves would carry them while no worse for the wear. When considering the extremes Ember had taken to protect me, she was exceptionally merciful that time. The three royal sisters watched silently as Ember began to return to our sides, but one of the royal guard stationed nearby came trotting our way with spear floating in his magical grasp. The armored unicorn stallion spoke up, "Halt. What was that about?"

Nightmare Moon then spoke firmly, "Ember has been tasked with protecting this man for the day and those two have a certain ongoing feud with him. They approached with the intention of harassing him and his guardian here put a stop to it preemptively."

"I see. Carry on then." The guardsman replied before he turned his gaze up to me. He then raised a hoof to his brow and said, "Good to see you, sir."

I nodded at our ally before he trotted off to resume his patrols. Ember then stepped forward while I dropped to one knee to bring myself closer to her height. I held out the Bloodstone Scepter to her and whispered, "Thank you."

Instead of taking the Bloodstone Scepter back into her grasp, Ember instead closed both hands over mine. We held the scepter together as she gazed tenderly into my eyes. "I am your shield. And I always will be."

The gemstone atop the Bloodstone Scepter bean to glow in response to those words. But that was all it did. We both turned our gazes up at the Bloodstone while Ember could only sigh. "I wish I knew what it was trying to say... I'm almost convinced there's a presence in there trying to talk to us."

"Wouldn't that an intriguing discovery? The Bloodstone Scepter has always been an enigma outside the dragon lands. Even we don't know much about it." Celestia retorted while I rose to my feet, the Bloodstone Scepter back in the grasp of its rightful owner. The Princess of the Dawn then groaned, "All this drama is just making me all the more famished... Isn't the Tasty Treat's cuisine known for really filling you up?"

"Yeah, that stuff always puts me in the mood for a nap. At least as far as I recall. I really need to dine there more often..." I grumbled while starting to feel exceptionally hungry myself. I was ready for a feast and knew the Tasty Treat would provide. But we did not go much farther before yet another unwelcome face stood in the street. "Not this guy..."

I averted my eyes while Ember's fell upon the approaching stallion. The unmistakable form of Prince Blueblood himself stood not far from our path. Nothing was said as we passed him. At first. "A moment, your highnesses."

I sighed harshly as I head his voice. Ember responded as well with the Bloodstone Scepter held in each hand like a rod. I turned and found the fop of a noble looking up at me with a very stern gaze that contained no hospitality. With Ember ready to put him in his place, he then said, "I understand you faced many trials out there recently."

There was a certain bitterness in Blueblood's tone, but he was being more cordial than I expected. Ember was about ready to step forward, but I rested my hand on her head to dissuade her from getting too confrontational. She then stood aside while I replied, "I did. And I heard that you provided a not insubstantial amount of funding towards the war effort."

"I did. Fancy Pants and I collaborated in aiding the war effort with our own deep pockets. I had...an obligation to aid the greater good in this struggle." Blueblood replied while maintaining an almost begrudging sort of respect towards me. I too felt compelled to commend him for his own brand of assistance in spite of my own mutual dislike for him. It was...such a strange dynamic. "I will not keep you. You've earned your day of respite. Carry on."

"Uh... Sure. You too." I retorted before the haughty stallion continued on his way without looking back one. I muttered to myself, "That was...weird."

"You two...really don't like each other." Ember almost said with a laugh.

"Tell me about it. I haven't gone one Grand Galloping Gala without having to deal with him personally. I think he sees me as a really weird kind of rival in those events now." I grumbled with a crooked smirk crossing my lips. I have no idea what to think of that stallion anymore.

We thankfully did not encounter any other interruptions on our way to our destination. Much like my first time there, we could already smell the Tasty Treat well before we first saw it The sun was finally starting to get low in the western sky as the intrinsic need to settle down for the evening came over us. There was no better time to unwind after a very tiring string of bad days. Ember lifted her head and inhaled deeply. "Mmmm, don't tell me that's coming from where we're going. That's amazing! I'm getting hungry just smelling this..."

"Yeah, that's definitely it..." I muttered as I tried to recall the exact directions I took to get there. After rounding a corner that led to a dead end street, there it was right at the very in A vibrantly colored building that contrasted very harshly with the pale architecture around it. We all stared at the very inviting exterior of the Tasty Treat. "Yep... Here we are."

"Then let us not delay. We must feast!" Nightmare Moon declared with such a hungry gleam in her eye. I suspected this was their first time dining at the Tasty Treat. And they had likely been waiting for a special occasion for the visit. As we approached, a couple of rather refined looking ponies departed from the establishment. A mare and stallion that were surely part of the Canterlot elite. And they looked very satisfied after dining in. A bit sleepy too since they barely paid us any mind while passing. The Princess of Dreams smirked and said, "If those fops had a fine time, then we are in for a treat."

"A Tasty Treat, no less." Luna chuckled as she entered first and held the door for us. She then stepped up to the receptionist podium and said, "Good evening. A table for five, if you please."

My companions gazed about at the vibrantly colored interior of the Tasty Treat. The interior design was complimented by the soft serenading audio being broadcast throughout the restaurant, the exotic melodies of a land far away that I quickly found myself adoring. What also surprised me was just how packed the Tasty Treat was. Barely a table was available. The gentle clamor of several parties mixed with the music filling the air. The place had hardly anyone in it the first and only time I ever visited. While seeing so many dining there was a shock, it was a very pleasant surprise. I was happy for Saffron Masala and her father. Speaking of which...

"Ah, James!" A voice laced with a lovely exotic accent reached my ears as I turned just in time to see the receptionist rush out from behind the podium and into my arms. Ember was about to step in her way, but I stepped past her while dropping to a knee to welcome this happy greeting. "It's been so long, did you only just get back?! The stories that have been spreading!"

I was at a loss of what to say. The beautiful and endearing Saffron Masala herself was in my arms once again for just the second time in my life. And the scent of her amazing cooking had been absorbed into her voluminous mane. I inhaled deeply the aroma of cumin and saffron spices, my hunger intensifying all the more. "Oh man, has it really been that long since I last came by? I didn't know how much I missed this place..."

"Months, at the very least! And word got around after your review went public! Just...look! Look at how many are here!" Saffron replied before extending her hoof towards the rest of her customers. They were so distracted by their food and conversation that they were completely oblivious to the hearty welcome my party had just received. Not that the clamor in the air helped. "Everypony in town was curious about seeing what the only human in Equestria liked so much about the Tasty Treat and started coming in droves. And they just kept coming back for more! We've had to hire a few extra helping hooves to keep up with demand."

"That's... Wow. There's few things more depressing than an empty restaurant. This just...makes you smile." I replied while looking around and drinking in what was familiar and what had changed.

Ember observed from the side and began to smile upon seeing that Saffron Masala really was just happy to see me. I think she wanted to say something, but was unsure of how to approach the situation with her being the odd one out of our entourage. Saffron quickly caught herself and realized that I had not arrived alone. She turned to face the rest of her customers. "Oh, how rude of me! You're all together, your highnesses? And...this is your first time dining with us, yes?"

"It is. And we are simply famished. Please, lead on." Celestia replied while Saffron Masala led us to the only empty table. She quickly used her levitation magic to set up a few extra chairs around the outer edge while Ember and I took a seat upon the booth bench at the other end. Saffron trotted off to fetch us some beverages and menus. Celestia smiled at the very happy mare as she ducked out of sight. "Such a dear, that Saffron. Seeing her happy makes me happy."

"She was a very good host the last time I was here. So good to see the place doing much better in business. The place was almost empty last time." I replied while just getting so hungry with those wonderful aromas filling the air. Although I did notice Ember appeared to be very distracted while she sat to my left. She kept looking around without a word. As if just scanning her surroundings. "You OK, Ember?"

She smirked at me in amusement and said, "You know how you tend to just go quiet when you're really absorbing what's happening around you? Yeah, it's basically my turn now. I'm just...blown away by this place. There isn't anything like this in the dragon lands. It makes me really glad I came here today."

"I've heard good things about this place too. Wonderful stories about dishes more flavorful than anything else in Canterlot. I'm eager to test that theory." Nightmare Moon added right as Saffron Masala returned to our table with water glasses and menus. Our host then quickly disappeared into the kitchen for a moment without a word. And I quickly saw why. Coriander Cumin proceeded to emerge with a look of shock in his eyes. And I could see why. The three princesses of Equestria's royal family were seated inside his restaurant. He approached with an unsteady gait I had never seen out of him before while Nightmare Moon glanced his way and asked, "Coriander Cumin, I presume?"

"Ye... Yes, your highness... I... I can hardly believe that you're all truly here. It's an honor to have you with us this evening." The host of the Tasty Treat stammered in uncharacteristic coyness. Seeing Celestia, Luna, and Nightmare Moon inside his own restaurant and seated for a evening of filling exotic cuisine was probably the last thing he ever expected to see. He bowed his head and spoke more calmly, "We... I heard that you only just returned from the war out east. Please, I must accommodate you. All drinks and desserts are on the house."

"Oh, you are too kind, Coriander. We'll try to not go overboard tonight." Celestia replied with a beaming smile. Although she then glanced at me and said, "But really, you should be thanking our friend here. It was his suggestion that we dine here today."

Coriander got a hearty chuckle out of that revelation. He was certainly much happier than the last time I saw him. "Mr. James? That review you left after your last visit really got around. We started getting a trickle of new business. Then word of mouth spread and now business is booming with many regulars coming in all the time. I can't thank you enough."

"I didn't think one little review would turn so many heads... I'm glad it was enough. I'd hate to see this place go out of business." I replied while I think he took note of the peach fuzz that was covering my scalp. He had only seen me once before, but I am sure even he could remember that I had a full head of hair last time. I said nothing of it, but Coriander then glanced over at a table that had a small party trying to wave him down. Their plates were empty and they looked like they just wanted to pay up. "Oh, don't let us keep you. We're not the only ones here."

"Ah, so sorry. We will catch up later. Please, do enjoy yourselves." Coriander replied before trotting over to tend to his customers. These were much better times for the Tasty Treat and it was good to see business booming.

Saffron Masala soon returned from the kitchen with a both of cold wine and even provided an ice bucket for it. I think she overheard the conversation we just had with her father and even whispered to us, "Father just about tripped over himself when I told him exactly who was dining with us tonight. Nothing beats the glowing praise of the royal family."

Luna got a giggle out of the awkward thought of that fairly stoic stallion stumbling through the kitchen just to meet the royal sisters. "Oh my, he doesn't seem to be the type of stallion to do that. Well, first impressions have been extremely positive. And I'm confident you will not disappoint with the rest."

"We will do our best to satisfy, your highness. I can still barely believe you are all here... But what about you, miss? We've never had a dragon dining with us. Are you a friend of the royal family?" Saffron said before she set her sights on Ember. The Dragon Lord had been unusually quiet. I suppose she was trying to take a walk in my shoes for once.

Ember cast our host a smirk as she spoke, "Oh, I'm not just a dragon. I'm THE dragon. The Dragon Lord. Ember. And I'm here on official business with my companions."

"The...Dragon Lord? As in...dragon queen? Oh my goodness, this just makes it even better! I remember reading that the Dragon Lord did serve in the War of Preservation..." Saffron replied with utter delight over seeing another royal amongst the Equestrian royal family. Although she then turned to me and leaned on the table with a very happy and inquisitive gaze in her eyes. "Speaking of which... I read that article recently. I never imagined you were a hero summoned to our world for such a great purpose. I'm honored, my friend. Thank you for all you've done for us. Whatever you order tonight is all on me."

"Thank you, Saffron. Really, I try to not think about the bigger picture over why I'm here. I'm just a simple man who wants to be happy in this wonderful world." I replied in brief. I just wanted to put the war behind me.

Saffron Masala nodded before she turned her gaze just a little higher. "A very humble hero too. I bet your comrades look up to you... Ooh, I like your haircut too."

My eyes glanced upward instinctively before I said, "Nah, that's not really a haircut. They had to shave my head to deal with a head injury I got right towards the end."

My friend's ears twitched as she lifted her head higher, eyes widening in concern. "You're...hurt?"

"Not anymore. Really, I'm completely fine now. The reason I'm even in Canterlot today was to finish up my treatment for those old war wounds. It feels great to be happy again." I explained while trying to avoid the worst details. While many of the most unpleasant memories were still intact in my mind, some were nearly impossible to recall. And I wanted to keep it that way.

"Oh, thank goodness... You had me worried there for a second." Saffron sighed with a hoof to her chest. Although I happened to notice Coriander pass by while casting the two of us a very knowing smirk as we chatted. What was he thinking at the time? Although I did not have time to think on it while Saffron shifted her attention to our guest. "Anyway... Miss Ember? How did you end up getting swept up in everything that was happening?"

"Me? I got swept up in that all because of this man right here." Ember retorted while she set a hand on my shoulder. I almost flinched as I noticed that very loving gleam in her scarlet eyes. She then said, "It's a long story, but let's just say I signed up for his sake. We served together. He liked to call me his shield-sister. And I always was his shield. Still am, really."

Saffron could definitely see the camaraderie going on between the two of us and almost giggled at how comfortable we were with each other. "You do look like you ended up becoming very good friends. Oh, but I shouldn't keep you waiting! Is there anything I can get you started on?"

We started going over the menu with everything sounding just as amazing as I remembered. But poor Ember had no idea where to start. I had to put in a recommendation for her before Saffron took away our menus to get started on our orders. That table of customers that Coriander dealt with departed moments later only to have a new party show up and be sat at that table. Business was steady and that was a good sight to see.

Celestia proceeded to pop the wine bottle open and poured us all a glass. It appeared to be a sweet rosé with that bright pink hue. Although Ember was unsure of what to make of it. And then it dawned on me. She had never consumed an alcoholic beverage before. At least I do not think she did. Luna appeared to notice this too and took the wine bottle into the grasp of her levitation spell and took a closer look at the label. Her look of curious concern faded while she placed it back in the ice bucket a second later. The royal sisters sipped from their glasses while I whispered to Ember, "This drink is a bit different from what you're used to. It's an alcoholic beverage. There will be a bit of a bite, especially on the first taste."

"OK... Here I go." Ember muttered before bringing the glass to her lips. She really felt that strong wine bite as she winced and almost gagged with it going down her throat. "Oof... I see what you mean! Although I...kinda like it."

"Just be careful to pace yourself. Especially with wine. And especially when you're running on an empty stomach. Liquor, especially wine, tends to dehydrate you." I explained after having become much more fluent in the field of liquor over the past few years. And I had no idea what sort of an effect it would have on a dragon.

"I guess that's what this is for." Ember replied before chugging her entire glass of water. I found it bizarrely hilarious to see the mighty Dragon Lord have absolutely no grasp of dining etiquette. Especially in a proper restaurant. She would need to do something about that in due time, but now was not the time to care too much about etiquette. We were there to have a good time.

We gave Ember a little more to drink. And then a little more. And a little more still. If she was going to really get herself drunk, that was the perfect time to do it for the first time. Ember was in the presence of very powerful friends who could easily restrain her if necessary. Ember set aside her wine glass after the fourth dose with a hand rubbing her head. "OK, I think that's all I can stomach... Oof, I see what you mean about wine getting to you...."

"I think it might be the sulfites that mess you up like that." I retorted while we all kept a close eye on Ember. There was no way she was not mildly intoxicated by then. Or she was at least starting to feel the effects. "Anyway... How're you feeling?"

"You mean aside from feeling a bit flushed? I'm fine... Really..." Ember grumbled before downing another glass of water. She was taking all of my advice to heart. Although she then smiled at me very sweetly and said, "But I always loved that about you. You're always so concerned with me, my little warrior poet."

That was definitely not something Ember was prone to calling me in public. It was a very private title that she would only whisper to my ears and mine alone. Or when behind closed doors with those she can trust. I noticed the royal sisters starting to look very amused across the table while Ember rested her elbow on the table before setting her jaw atop her. She then smirked at me and said, "Come to think of it, it'll be too dark for me to navigate home before long. How about I bunk with you tonight?"

"That...actually sounds great! I'm sure everyone back home will be happy to have you over again." I replied with a smile of my own. Just when I had started to fear Ember would have to leave for home, it would not be possible under the cover of night. Although Ember then started to scoot a bit closer to me, hers eyes narrowing into such a...flirtatious gaze. Thank goodness the guests around us were not paying the least bit of attention to us. "Ember... What's with that stare?"

"Oh, I just can't wait to be able to hold you again... You know what? Why wait?" Ember retorted before she grabbed me in an embrace with even one of her wings wrapping around me. The royal sisters burst into giggling as they saw Ember getting much too comfortable in my presence. I felt myself tense up with a powerful giddiness filling my heart, Ember forehead nuzzling under my jaw. "Mmm, my little warrior poet... You know I'll always be your shield."

"Thank god your a happy drunk." I grumbled before getting quite a laugh at just how cuddly Ember gets when she has been drinking. She was impressively docile while under the influence of alcohol. I then muttered quietly, "Just remember. No kisses in public. Don't give anyone the wrong idea... Please."

"Kiss you? I just wanna hold you." Ember chuckled before she lifted her gaze to look up at me. "Although you do give amazing kisses... Let me know when you want more of mine."

"Oh my god, Ember... Peheheheh!" I snickered under my breath before noticing Saffron Masala standing beside the table with another bottle of wine and a water pitcher floating in her magical grasp. It appeared to be a bottle of merlot. Our host's bewildered stare told us everything we needed to know about how she felt about the Dragon Lord's awkward position. I glanced down at Ember and then back at my friend, the Dragon Lord being completely shameless with her affection. "It's...uh...really not what it looks like."

Celestia then leaned in Saffron's direction and said, "It's her first time having any strong drink. Best to do that in a controlled environment, you know?"

"Ooooooooh, now I see. No worries! I was just wondering what was happening." Saffron Masala replied with a bit of a giggle. I was sure merlot is too strong and dry for a first-timer's tastes, so we would not have to worry about her consuming any to further her intoxication. That did not stop her from trying. Ember tried a sip and coughed pretty hard upon feeling the much stronger bite of the nearly lukewarm red wine. She pushed the glass over to me with a look of dissatisfaction in her eyes, her taste buds still too virginal to appreciate finer wines.

Ember went right back to cuddling with me, her hand lovingly stroking over my chest. She was happy and I was not going to push her away. I put my arm around her before looking towards the three royal sisters. It was then I was reminded of what I had learned recently. "So then... You really declassified everything?"

The three of them looked my way with their smiles disappearing. Nightmare Moon spoke first. "Yes... We had to. There was nothing to gain in keeping those secrets buried. The people of Equestria needed answers. And if we did not provide, they would begin to demand them. And so...we did. I suppose you read the article?"

"I did... Was pretty distressing to se all that information just laid bare like that... I'm surprised no one's really bothered me about it yet." I replied with my arms starting to wrap around Ember instinctively for protection. Ember responded in kind, her embrace becoming more thorough.

Celestia's eyes opened a bit wider as she suddenly had an unpleasant thought. "James... No one has harassed you over that information, have they?"

I shook my head. "Not yet... You'd think someone would've said something by now. Not that I don't appreciate being left alone."

"Perhaps we should consider it a blessing that the public has been more...accepting of these ancient secrets being revealed. It's always a gamble revealing these things after keeping them buried for so long." Luna added while none of them looked particularly hopeful over what this choice could bring them.

Not much later, Coriander emerged from the kitchen with a tray floating over him. And it was lined with very colorful bowls of vibrant curry and plates holding a layer of rice. Ember snapped out of her affectionate state and gazed in awe as our meals were served. "Now I see why you say that cooking is an art form... That really does look like art!"

"Doesn't it?! I'm almost afraid to make all this color disappear!" Celestia beamed while that aroma was whetting our appetites. For as beautiful as the sight of all those colors was, we could not resist chowing down. I think Ember was not prepared for the general spiciness of her curry, but she was clearly enjoying it too much to stop. I suppose a high tolerance for hot temperatures does not necessarily translate to a tolerance of spicy foods. They at least remembered to make my order a bit more on the mild side.

There was not much more to say about that visit. Good eating, Good drinking. And good company. And Ember became too distracted with eating to worry about her intoxication messing with her head. When we finally departed after sharing words of praise with the Tasty Treat's owners and a few goodbye hugs, we all stepped outside with night having started to set in with the streetlamps now aglow. Ember patted her belly with the Bloodstone Scepter in her other hand, "I have to say... The Tasty Treat really lives up to its name."

"Amazingly filling... I shall sleep well tonight." Nightmare Moon replied before letting out quite the yawn. That cuisine is always so filling. Although when considering a dragon's nearly bottomless stomach, Ember could have easily gone for more. Even if she too looked more satisfied than she should have been.

Celestia then smiled at me before glancing about for any prying eyes. I knew what she wanted. It was almost time to say goodbye. After making certain no one was watching, she and I shared a kiss. The Princess of the Dawn gazed lovingly at me and whispered, "I really enjoyed myself tonight, my love... And it's so good to see that wonderful smile again."

"Thank you for making it happen. I never would've been able to get that kind of treatment if I was back on Earth... It's a shame you can't share such a thing with my world." I replied while feeling a sense of melancholy. Now that I had experienced a taste of the horrors of PTSD, I now knew of the suffering too many from my world have to go through with no cure to be found. And they have suffered through it for much longer. I was lucky. I endured that inescapable dread for no more than two weeks before the cure was ready. Whether Earth or Equestria, it is a fate I wish on no one. "It's something everyone would benefit from..."

"Indeed... All we can do is hope that your world's medical sciences will eventually find an equivalent to ours in due time. My sisters and I are also considering an examination for ourselves. Just to insure that we are still in our best minds." Luna replied before she stepped towards Ember and I. "But enough of that... We've kept you for too long. Shall I give you two the express route back home?"

"Come to think of it, my family really shouldn't be kept waiting any longer. If you can get us back to Ponyville right away, that would be great." I retorted while still remembering how poor Gladesong had been left crying when I could not bring myself to hold her. That was something I wanted to rectify immediately. Although I then remembered another mother and father. "But...please give my best to the king and queen."

"Don't worry, my dear. You will see them at least once more. They would not dare depart for the shadows without saying farewell to you." Nightmare Moon said before nuzzling her face up against mine. "Now then... Off for home with you. It's time for you to finally rest free of those demons."

"Thank you... See you all soon." I replied while Ember took hold of my hand. Luna stood near us and began to channel her magic through her horn for a moment. A few seconds later, we were consumed with a flash of magic light and found ourselves standing not far from Fluttershy's home. Light filled the windows to convey that no one had gone to sleep yet. The night had only just gotten started.

"This is as far as I go. I must be off." The Princess of the Night spoke before she and I shared an embrace. She then faced Ember and bowed to the Dragon Lord while our guest did the same. "I can't thank you enough for answering our call, Ember. Safe travels. May we meet again soon."

"It was a pleasure, your highness. I wouldn't have missed this for the world." Ember replied while Luna spread her wings. Instead of teleporting back up to Canterlot, she decided to take the scenic route and fly on home. Or perhaps transporting the three of us that far was a bit too taxing on her mind and she did not want to strain herself too hard. Canterlot could easily be seen even from where we were thanks to the many little lights of the city scattered across its shadowy silhouette. Ember then gazed up at me in the dark of the night and said, "Shall we?"

"Yeah... You'll be staying with us until tomorrow, right?" I asked with our feet carrying us forward, the Bloodstone Scepter's gemstone conveniently beginning to glow to help light our path.

"Please... I was hoping you'd have me overnight again." Ember said with a grateful smile. She then shook her head a bit before adding, "I think my head's starting to clear up too. That wine stuff only lasts for so long, huh?"

"I'll give you the rundown on the topic of alcoholic beverages some other time. It's a more complicated subject than you might expect." I retorted while relieved that Ember was fully coming back to her senses. Not that I minded her becoming so cuddly and tender. Moreso than she normally is with me anyway. We soon stood before the front door with the sounds of crickets in the air. Another sign that autumn was upon us. The air was cool, but uncomfortably so. "Home at last... For real, this time. It only feels like I really just got back."

"You weren't yourself when you came home a week ago... But we fixed that, right?" Ember asked, her scarlet eyes gazing up at me in the shadows as the Bloodstone Scepter's glow dimmed away. Ember then knocked on the door before opening it. "Hey there. Anyone home? I know it's only been a week, but..."

"Huh? Hey, Ember! Back already?" I heard Smolder call out from just inside the house.

"Yeah. And I brought someone home." Ember replied before looking over her shoulder at me. I very carefully ducked through the doorway now that my head had no padding on it and stood at the front of the living room. Smolder was holding a cup of tea while Scootaloo and Ocellus were playing quietly with Gladesong on the couch at the back of the room. Ember noticed the very surprised glances I was getting and asked, "Notice anything different?"

"The bandages are gone... And you're already growing your hair ba... Ah! Wait! Gladesong!" Ocellus began to say before Gladesong suddenly wiggled out of the false dragon's arms and fluttered to the floor. We all watched in surprise as she scampered over to me while babbling loudly. It was hard to say if she was upset or just very happy to see me. And I knew why.

Ember stepped out of the way as my child toddled over to me. She looked at me with a very soft smile and said, "I think someone missed you."

I remembered being so afraid to even touch her. A feeling of being unworthy. But now it felt absurd to have ever felt that way. Almost angry with myself, I squatted down and held out my hands to her. Only to finally feel my baby girl in my hands for the first time in days. "Hey there, sweetheart... Daddy's home."

No sooner did I take Gladesong into my hands did Fluttershy step in from the kitchen. And she gazed in awe at the two of us. Everyone in the house was just watching in disbelief. The fact that my bandages were gone and I was holding my firstborn in my arms with a smile was a sign that something had profoundly changed in me. Fluttershy steadily inched closer, a hopeful smile on her face as I think she was on the verge of tears. "James...? Dear, are you...all right?"

"I... I feel like I only really just came home... They fixed me, Fluttershy. I'm OK." I muttered while also starting to feel fresh tears building in my eyes. My body had come home earlier, but not the rest of me. I was trapped somewhere in my own psyche, a slave to shadows that did not belong there. But now they were gone and I was truly home. Gladesong snapped me out of my thoughts with her nose touching my cheek. I gazed into those chocolaty brown eyes and whispered, "Sorry for keeping you waiting, sweetheart... Daddy...wasn't all right for a while. He needed to be fixed. But they found a way. Daddy's OK now... He's home. And he missed you bad..."

The tears flowed as I kissed my baby girl on the nose. And she just happily licked up my tears with soft cooing. She was tired and I suspect Scootaloo and Ocellus were trying to lull her to sleep only for my arrival to really get her attention. She was fighting sleep and would only get cranky if she stayed awake for much longer. "I'm gonna sleep well tonight too... But for right now, let's get you to bed."

Fluttershy and Scootaloo followed me to the nursery with Smolder, Ember, and Ocellus watching from the doorway. The light was dim to ease our child's eyes to sleep. My wife and adopted daughter watched as I began to rock little Gladesong in my arms as I began to whisper a familiar lullaby to her. "Hush now... Quiet now... Time to rest your sleepy head. Hush now... Quiet now... It's time to go to bed..."

Bit by bit, Gladesong's eyes became ever heavier while I snuck in one last kiss onto her forehead. I gently set her down in her crib and ever so carefully tucked her in. Upon looking down, I found Fluttershy gazing up at me in tears while Scootaloo was just beaming at me. My smiling daughter whispered, "It's great to really have you back, Dad."

"It's...so good to really be here as myself... Things just weren't the same." I whispered before we all very carefully tiptoed out of the nursery and closed the door behind us. Gladesong would be watched over by Fluttershy's littlest nocturnal friends. We all made a beeline for the kitchen to get as far away from the nursery as possible and let Gladesong really settle in for the night. Fluttershy was quick to pour us all some very warm tea while Smolder sipped at her cup. It was quiet aside from the ambience of the night just outside the windows. It felt so...wonderfully familiar. Like something I had only viewed through a haze laced with a near constant anxiety that was finally been seen clearly for the first time in much too long. "I didn't really know what I was missing..."

"Your heart feels so much less clouded now... All that love isn't buried in anything anymore. Did they really fix you?" Ocellus spoke between little sips of her tea.

"Well, they didn't fix my heart. They fixed my head. It was all about the memories... Memories that just wouldn't stop getting in the way. They're still there, but...just a lot fuzzier. Quieter... Harder to recall. It feels weird not being able to remember these things as clearly, but I guess that's a small price to pay for some peace of mind. They even sharpened some of the nicer memories I made during my tie out there... Just...makes me feel warmer and fuzzier than they used to." I explained while Ember held my hand. She could tell just how much better off I was by then.

"I could tell. When I saw you holding Gladesong, I knew something had changed. It was like...you never really came home, but there you were for the first time since before you left. You were just...buried in there somewhere. We missed you..." Fluttershy whispered as she wiped a tear from her eye. Scootaloo was trying to not get too emotional as well, but I think she was also just tired. It was getting late and she looked like she just wanted to turn in for the night earlier than usual.

I yawned, but also sighed in deep relief. "I'm not going anywhere. I'm just glad to be home for real. I can finally just leave that mess behind."

Smolder then turned to Ember and asked, "Come to think of it, James was supposed to meet someone at the train station today. Was that you?"

"Mmhm. The royal family contacted me and let me know what was happening. As soon as I heard who needed me, I was on my way. I've always been this man's shield and I stuck to that duty today." Ember explained while keeping the Bloodstone Scepter in her spare hand. Although she then noticed that Scootaloo was eyeing her royal scepter. "What's up? This thing catch your eye?"

Scootaloo nodded and said, "Uh huh. That's a huge ruby there. What is it?"

"This? That's not a ruby. This is the Bloodstone Scepter. Instead of a crown, this is the symbol of the Dragon Lord. I just brought it with me today since I'm here on official business." Ember replied while tilting the scepter towards Scootaloo. And then the Bloodstone started to glow again. "Oh, don't mind it when that happens. It does that a lot and I have no idea why."

We all engaged in quiet conversation while Fluttershy even saved us some dinner. I was much too full to eat much, but Ember finished off everything I did not. Her stomach is basically bottomless, I swear. And Fluttershy was more than happy to allow Ember to bunk with us again for the night. Once things started to really settle in for the night, I decided it was time I did something important. I opened the boxes containing the journal entries I wrote out on the Empty Plains and started skimming the entries that covered the more harrowing events that occurred out there.

It was...such a strange feeling reading about such dark and disturbing things that I could only barely recall anymore. I knew these events happened. The descriptions were vivid and detailed, but I could not remember them clearly at all. Even though I did feel a vague pain in my gut. As if the text before me was playing upon those very dull memories. Very unpleasant. At least those memories had been preserved in text so that they would not be truly forgotten. Just as long as they remain on paper and not in my thoughts.

I have spent much of the last hours of the day documenting what happened since this morning. The younger girls have turned in for the night, but Ember and Fluttershy keep checking on me. And sharing a kind caring kiss with me now and then. I think I will be able to let myself part ways with Ember more easily tomorrow than the last time now that I know just how easily she can reach us. It was good to see her again after so little time. I really needed her today.

I suppose that will do for today. I am ready for a hot shower with my beloveds and just know I am going to sleep like a log tonight. Everything is all right. Everything is as it should be. I just hope that everyone else who is suffering as I was will be receiving treatment right away. Medical magic truly is a godsend I this world...

Time for bed. And this time, I know I will dream happily.

Without You

Author's Note

The previous chapter accrued an all-time low lacking of feedback from across multiple sites. I hope this chapter proves more satisfying than the last.

If you enjoy my work and would like to support me, please consider subscribing to my Patreon, Ko-Fi, or Subscribestar.

Without You

Days went by. And it really felt like things had returned to a familiar peacefulness that I had nearly forgotten. Ponyville finally felt like home again. I no longer felt the prying of eyes that were not there. Although my employers at Sugarcube Corner and the spa still insisted I return to work only when I had fully recovered. Even though my bandages had been removed, I knew it took more than a couple of weeks for broken bones to heal. There was still a solid crack in my skull that was mending and I needed to tread carefully for a while longer. And I was not the only one who had been healed.

The local hospital had recently received a team of specialists to perform the same procedure upon any Ponyville locals who had participated in the war only to come home with worrying psychological symptoms. Not many in Ponyville joined the militia, but no one would be overlooked. My dearest friends who had followed me to the battlefield, who had been showing signs of just being...off after returning home, finally began to act like their old selves again. Pinkie Pie was her jolly old self again and was really getting the most out of that harness that she rolled herself around in. Applejack was always happy to shoot the breeze at market and had resumed in stopping by my home to drop off delicious baked apple goods for us and little Gladesong, who was always happy to see her country aunt. Big Macintosh had returned to being a very relaxed quiet stallion instead of gazing into empty space from time to time. Rainbow Dash had resumed her occasional afternoon naps instead of constantly being on alert for anyone who got too low to the round. And Rarity had regained her muse and had resumed catching up on her backlog of orders. And that was when she was not visiting to spend time with her beloved goddaughter. It really felt like we had finally left the war behind and could get back to just living our lives together in the town we all loved.

Everything was more or less back to normal with only a few small changes here and there. New friends had come home with us who ended up becoming their own circle of friends. Smolder, Ocellus, and Gallus began to hang out on a nearly daily basis. I suppose something just clicked between the three of them. Although Ocellus still insists on wearing her favorite dragon disguise whenever she heads out. Both for how practical it is and for the sake of keeping her real form hidden from the locals. No one in Ponyville knows there is a Changeling living amongst them. Not yet, at least.

Things were happy and as they should be. And I was honestly eager to get back into the swing of things at my job. I never knew how much I missed being around people in a pleasant environment and was starting to go a little stir crazy over having too much free time on my hands whenever I was not just being a father to Gladesong and Scootaloo and living the married life with Fluttershy. I was happy. They were happy. And it would only be a little longer before I could return to putting my hands to good use in a way that does not involve a typewriter.

But last night... After dreaming so well night after night once my fractured mind had been mended... A nightmare occurred. One I could not forget.

I fell asleep with Fluttershy by my side, our home having gone quiet for the night. But when my mind shifted into dreaming, I found myself...in an unsettling location that defied reality. My surroundings were dark, a boundless dark sky above. And yet I felt more like I was indoors. The floor...was made up entirely of interchanging white and black tiles. The white squares of that checkerboard pattern glowed softly to provide some light, but it was not a comforting glow. And it almost felt familiar... Something so unnatural and almost whimsical... Memories I cannot recall... Did Discord have a penchant for these patterns?

There were walls around me with a much smaller set of those black and glowing white squares set along the walls at waist height and only in a straight line. There was...something inherently uncomfortable about the space I was in. I think the phenomenon is called.....liminal space. Like where I was had been completely disconnected from the flow of time. A pocket in space with no beginning or end. I felt alone. My thoughts began to race and...why was I thinking so clearly?

A shock went through my mind. I brought my hands to my face. I felt my touch. I could see and think fluently. I looked down at myself. My body was bare save for the boxers I wore to bed. I was too aware for this to be just any dream. Too lucid... It suddenly dawned on me. For me to be this aware in my dreams, I was not alone. Someone was out there. And I suddenly felt relief. I had a visitor.

"OK, that had me going for a moment..." I laughed to myself upon realizing that I had gotten worked up over nothing. I had nothing to fear if the Princess of the Night or the Princess of Dreams was in my dreaming mind somewhere. I then spoke up, "OK then... That you out there, Luna?"

No response. If she was there, or at least watching me from the edges of my dream, she would have said something by then. I waited a moment with my eyes narrowing upon realizing that I had guessed wrong. It was not uncommon for both her and her fellow sister of the night to visit me in unison. "Oh, right... Nightmare Moon then?"

Once again, I got no response. And there was no way my beloved angel of the night would refuse to call out to me. I waited and waited, arms crossing in confusion. My eyes squinted as I pondered my situation. If it was not them, then who had entered my dreaming mind? Almost as if my visitor was staying quiet with me just to wait until I made a lucky guess. What a jokester...

And then it hit me. Of course there was one more. The Princess of Dreams and the Princess of the Night would not have even come to exist had a stallion equally tied to the soothing shadows never sired them. I snapped my fingers upon having this epiphany and called out, "Oh, right! Your majesty! Orbash, is that you? Are you out there?"

I almost forgot what he said that one time. I knew the moon king did not have the same level of mastery over the dream realm that his daughters have, but surely he could still enter and travel through the enchanted dreamscape at will. I cracked an amused smirk over having completely forgotten about that wonderful stallion. Even if just for a moment. So I waited for him to call out, expecting his jolly laughter to be the first thing I heard now that I had guessed at his presence.

And yet... Nothing. Not one voice called out to me. Not Luna. Not Nightmare Moon. Not even King Orbash himself. I was alone. And yet...I knew that was impossible. A newfound anxiety came over me. The royal family members most closely tied with the night and the dreams it brings were not in my dream. But I was still completely lucid. There was someone in there. Someone who was not them. And just like that, despite knowing I was not in any real danger, I felt very much on edge. An unidentified party had joined me that night. And I began to fear what I would find out there.

I began to wander those dimly illuminated halls, the walls disappearing into the darkness above to the point where I had to wonder if the walls ever ended or if there was even a ceiling for them to connect to. I widened my stance while scanning the sky, fearful that something could vault over the top of the walls and pounce upon me. My surroundings... It was as if my dreaming mind had conjured up a space that was specifically designed to make me uncomfortable.

I wandered down halls. Walked across vast empty rooms. Marched up and down stairs. No matter how far I wandered, I never got anywhere. Trapped in a labyrinth of black and white squares. And I was always on alert. My nerves fought against each other, being relieved that I was alone yet hating that I was alone. But did I really want to find whoever or whatever else was out there?

I muttered to myself near constantly. Trying to keep myself sane. Was it wise to keep wandering around? It was always taxing to find the courage to peek around every new corner, wondering if I would find the unknown intruder waiting for me. But what if they were not waiting in one spot? What if they were also hunting me?

As time went by and my feet carried me forward, I began to sense a presence... I could not put my finger on where it was coming from, but I felt a chill flow down my spine upon sensing...something. That feeling you get when you just know that there is something or someone nearby and you are not ready for it. I was most definitely not alone. Something was out there in the shadows. Something big.

All sorts of theories began to flow through my head. Was this an unexpected side effect of the memory dampening procedure I went through? Was this the work of my psychological scars biting back at my choice to leave them behind? Whatever it was, I began to hear it. I could hear something...prowling about in those empty halls. A heavy tread. Something big. And the slight sound of claws occasionally sliding along the floor with every step. This was not the sound of a person strolling through the halls like me. The labyrinth had its own guardian beast prowling the halls for intruders. I needed to keep moving.

The distant sound of beastly footsteps began to become harder to discern the direction they were coming from. All I knew was that it was close. This bizarre liminal space was clearly designed to disorient me on some level. The creature prowling the halls thankfully had not yet detected my presence. I never heard its pace quicken. And eventually, I even heard the beast let out a snarling sigh. Something that sounded almost...feline. The first thing that came to my mind was the form of a fearsome manticore. Fighting off one of those with my bare hands would be near impossible enough, but having to contend with a massive scorpion tail as well? I dreaded whatever agony I would feel if that beast's venom made its way into my body and broke into a sprint to try and put more distance between us.

This ultimately felt like a bad idea. I needed to conserve my energy in case that thing found me. I slowed to a light jog at most, the smooth floor being at least somewhat comfortable against my bare feet. Almost like polished stone tiles. The futility of my situation began to dawn on me as I went down another hall that looked no different from the rest. There was no way out of this labyrinth. No escape from my pursuer. All I could do was keep moving until my body finally decided it had been sleeping long enough and woke up. It would take much more than a slap to my face to force myself awake.

Another corner to turn past came up ahead. And then another. I suddenly realized that I had gone down a hall that was looping back into the same larger room I had just been in. I sprinted down the hall, hoping to find another way out of the room before that mysterious beast could reach it. Upon reaching that vast room again, my eyes spotted a flight of stairs in one corner. But before I could reach it... I heard it. And my eyes followed the wall to the furthest way out. There was no running this time. I watched the corner. And then...it came.

Something large prowled out behind the corner. It was pitch black, like a shadow given form. Although I saw a few parts of its dark form that had a glossy finish to it when the glow of the floor's white squares reached it. And then it turned to face me, the only part of its body not stained black being the piercing white beacons that served as its eyes. But what shocked me most was...that I recognized this creature.

My dream had not been invaded by an intruder. This creature had been lingering at the edges of my mind the entire time. And she had finally sought me out. A confused whisper escaped my lips. "My god, it's you..."

There was no mistaking her. Cynder stood before me. Her body and form was no different than I last saw her. Still larger than she should have been. But...the jet black and crimson red that stained her scales when I last saw her... It was all a uniform shade of charcoal black. Her horns, claws, and the platinum components covering her body were the sections that had a certain glossy finish to them. And I did not notice it at first, but a thin wavering black haze was constantly engulfing her body. Before I could say anything else, she began to prowl towards me. The white glow of her eyes hid anything else beneath it, but I could swear that she was...glaring at me with a very bitter scowl.

I should have been happy to see her. My heart told me to step forward and hold her, but my gut was telling me to run. I still remembered when she utterly fled from me. Threw herself off that cliff to soar away out over the dark ocean. As if she desperately wanted to escape me. But now she was approaching me and I was left so very confused. Confused and anxious. This form of purest black shrouded in gaseous shadows... It was the most menacing form I had ever seen her assume. But it could not have been the doing of her old master. Malefor was gone. Erased from my dreaming mind. This was not the work of unseen puppet strings held by a new master. This malevolence was entirely her own.

She prowled right up to me, those unblinking glowing beacons never looking away. I gazed up at the shadowy behemoth before me and began to cautiously raise my hands towards her. Offering to hold her head like our previous encounter. She lifted her head and gazed down at me like fresh prey. But...surely she would never harm me. She was there for me when I needed her most. And I came to her when she was adrift and lost. I had grown to cherish that little wyrm. She would never...

I received an answer when I took a step forward. She suddenly lashed out with her right hand, that powerful mitt swatting me to my right and slamming me into the wall with my back to it. My bare flesh stun from the impact with the breath having been knocked out of me. Cynder then brought her head down before me as I groaned, "Cynder...?"

She exhaled with a low sigh that sounded like a low purr from a large predatory cat. Without blinking once, she glared at me from mere inches away. Only then did she speak, her voice whispering with a venomous bitter hiss to it. "You lied to me."

Those words...struck me right in my heart. There was no joy in that voice. No relief at having found me. Those words were angry. Vengeful. But...to say I lied to her... No. I never once spoke a lie. I have always been nothing but honest to her. Reeling in a mixture of confusion and renewed fear, I asked, "What...did I say? What lies?"

"You deceived me. Made me believe that you're something you're not. Just when I began to open my heart to you, I saw you for what you really are. And you're nothing like what I hoped you were." Cynder hissed with a genuine disgust in her tone. And I was still unable to comprehend where she got the idea that I had ever lied to her. But there was no trying to reason with her now. She took a few steps back, green embers starting to flicker around the edges of her long jaws. "Now that I know what you are... I'll see to it you never deceive anyone ever again."

I ran. I knew what was coming. Just as Cynder unleashed a massive stream of unnatural green fire from her jaws, I bolted towards the stairs to my left and down them. But I did not escape unscathed. She turned her head to follow me and scorched my right arm as I tried to shield my face. I turned and jumped from halfway down the stairs to the floor below just to try and get some distance between us, my eyes scanning my arm. It could have been worse, but the outer side of my forearm was coated in the telltale red hue of a minor burn. But I did not have time to ponder my injury. Cynder was coming for me.

My feet carried me quickly with the ceiling that should have been not far above me once again assimilated into the shadows above. There was no sign of the floor I had just been on. This eldritch location was continuing to conspire against me. I could hear the heavy tread of Cynder's steps coming down the stairs far behind me, her unnaturally large size and bulky wingspan working against her. But I was more vulnerable than I had ever been in my dreams. No armor to protect me. No weapons to fight off threats. And the Princesses of the Night and Dreams had no idea what was happening. I was entirely at the mercy of my pursuer and the environment. All I could do was run.

I had lost sight of her after turning another corner. But I could still hear that heavy tread. And I could hear her wrathful voice echo through the halls. "How many have you deceived...? How many have you seduced...?"

That final word awoke a sudden realization in my gut. Seduced... No... The last thing I ever really told her was when I gave a brief explanation of the very loving yet unorthodox relationship I have with the women in my life who became more than just friends. Did she...really believe that I was dishonest about that? That there was no way such love was possible?

Dread filled my heart. The worst responses I had ever gotten from anyone who first learned of that aspect of my life always responded with confusion, disappointment, or distress. But they always listened when I took the time to explain. They understood. But not Cynder. And yet...why? Why was she the only one to react to that information with murderous hostility?

As I ran across another vast room with a corridor visible at one end, I thought I heard a different sound reach my ears. Not heavy clawed footsteps. More like...wings?

I was caught by surprise as the large shadowy form of Cynder came in for a sliding landing ahead of me. Her great wings had proven the alien geometry of this strange world. With no ceiling above us, regardless of what floor we were on, she could easily soar over the walls to intercept me. As she turned to face me with my feet quickly bringing me to a halt, she glared at me with her maw opening wide for a yell. "How many have you defiled?!"

From that open maw came a vortex of wind that swept me right off my feet and sent me hurtling across the room and into the wall yet again. This impact was harder than the last and sent me slumping to the floor as I struggled to shrug off the sting and catch my breath. But as I struggled to stand, Cynder sprinted towards me like a hunting lioness. She was very swift and I almost panicked to see her coming in that fast. But just as I got to my feet, she came to a sliding stop with her body turning sideways as I saw a sudden flash of a metallic shine. Eyes opening wide in horror, I threw up an arm in futility as her long tail blade was swung my way.

A scalding pain shot across my torso as Cynder's blade flashed by me and I once again fell against the wall. The pain gradually lost the initial bite and became an awful burning ache. A warm wet feeling was beginning to ooze down my body as I was left stunned by this new pain. I could barely bring myself to look down. A long gash tore through my upper torso on a shallow angle, thick fresh blood pouring from the cut. I suspect my ribcage was the only thing that prevented that blade of darkened platinum from gutting my vitals.

I think I was in shock. It had been a very long time since I suffered a wound like that. One that could easily prove fatal if not tended to quickly. And never before had I been conscious enough to remember the instant it was forced upon me. Cynder could have killed me in that instant. And it was then that I really understood her intentions. My friend was not simply trying to harm or punish me. She wanted me dead...

I had grown to cherish that little dragoness. The days and weeks we spent apart only made our reunions sweeter. She had been there for me when I needed her during my darkest days during the war. Even protected me and dearly wanted to stay with me. Now there was nothing but hate in those glowing white eyes. As Cynder turned to me entirely and began to approach with a slow prowling walk, I felt a tear flow free while my body struggled to regain the strength that such a wound had torn out of it. Was this...what betrayal felt like? Betrayal over such irrational unfounded beliefs? My body and mind reeling, I asked softly, "Do I...mean nothing to you anymore...?"

She stopped. That look of bitter fury never left that darkened beastly face. But her face did suddenly gain a new glowing white feature just below the eyes. A single long white stripe that reached her lower jaw.....before dripping off it and splattering onto the floor below. Glowing...white tears... And when she replied, Cynder did not speak. She roared. "YOU WERE ALL I HAD!!!"

I did not know what to believe anymore. All I knew was that I was in dire peril and no amount of pain would wake me up. I struggled to my feet, hoping that I could stay on my feet this time. Cynder could have struck me down right there while I was struggling to stand, but...she hesitated. There was a profound moment of hesitation where she did not attack. But she did finally draw closer before pushing her body up high, both hands ready to come down and crush me under them. I found the strength I needed and sprinted past the shadowy dragoness while praying her tail would not lash out at me again. I heard those powerful hands slam into the floor hard. In a desperate attempt to strike at me while I was behind her, Cynder clumsily tried to make her tail blade stab into me. Her aim was poor from such an awkward position and the blade clanked into the floor instead.

Fear and pain driving me, I looked over my shoulder at my pursuer as she turned to face me. Her jaws opened wide and launched a continuous stream of purple lightning at me, the magical electricity dragging along the wall as I just barely managed to stay ahead of if with my scorched right arm pinned over the long gash in my chest to try and stem the loss of blood. Another moment of hesitation. Cynder could have swept her head to one side to have that wave of lightning sweep across the entire room. Was so much power just that hard to control? Or...was she not able to fully commit to the act?

I was forced to duck under that stream of lightning in order to get into the nearest corridor. And I was most fortunate to find that it branched off into two separate directions. Praying that she would not follow me, I ran down the path on the left. I could hear Cynder's heavy tread as she galloped down the hall before I heard her steps becoming more distant. She took the other path. But even though I was out of danger for the moment, I still heard her roar bitterly through the halls. "You gave me everything I needed when I needed it most! You made me feel like I belonged! That I finally had somewhere... Someone to belong with! How could you be so much less than what I thought you were?! How could you let me believe you're something you're not?!"

She almost sounded like she was weeping. There was such bitterness in that voice. Such disgust... Such hate. But there was sorrow. I could hear that voice breaking. And yet, I could not let myself dwell on it too much. Cynder was far past the point of being reasoned with by that point. All I could do was hope I could outlast her in this scenario. Just wake up and push her to the brink of my mind. Where she would hopefully stay indefinitely...

I never truly escaped the sounds of her footsteps. And her voice would call out frequently. Demanding that I show myself. Everything she said was all the same. A painful fusion of wrath and sorrow. I was beginning to feel weak. The loss of blood from that great gash across my chest had slowed, but it would not stop. It was a fight against time. Although I would much rather take bleeding out over being burned alive.

Cynder's voice eventually became something I welcomed. It helped me determine which direction she was in and where to avoid going. But eventually, even that stopped. She ceased her demands and became silent with only the distant sounds of her heavy tread being the only indication of her location. And even that ended. I could sometimes hear the flapping of her wings as she soared through the boundless black sky to prowl from above. By some miracle, I evaded her for the time being.

My blood loss was really getting to me after a while. I stumbled about unevenly, my left hand propping me up against walls for support. My gaze was more often than not focused on the floor. For being a dream, this felt far too real. I shambled across another great room while staying close to the nearest wall. But just as I reached a corner that led into another corridor, I lifted my gaze. And far across the room at the other end, there she was. Cynder stepped into view and turned to me, her glowing white eyes spotting me instantly with those glowing trails of tears flowing down her reptilian cheeks

I did not even wait to see what she would do or say. With what little strength I had left, I entered the corridor and sprinted ahead. But this one... This corridor felt endless. I ran and I ran, but never found any corners to turn past. No branches leading off to the sides. I may as well have been forced into a dead end. I was sprinting as swiftly as my feet would carry me while a much swifter beast was coming up behind me.

Cynder's heavy footsteps echoed down the halls as she pursued me like a panther closing in on its prey. I glanced over my shoulder just once and could see her behind me, green embers flickering out of her closed jaws as she steadily narrowed the distance. My legs ached, my lungs burned for air, my arm remained pinned to my chest with much of my lower body stained red with my blood. She was soon right behind me. I was sure that she would grab me in her jaws and roast me alive in the fire that would surge forth from her throat. My eyes narrowed, certain that this was the end...

And yet... The corridor that I believed was truly endless with those countless squares of black and glowing white rapidly passing under the two of us... It finally ended. And I quickly found myself running right off a ledge and tumbling down into that endless darkness as the unbearable sensation of falling engulfed me. Cynder was not spared either and even yelled in surprise as that blackened behemoth went tumbling through the air above me. But only for a moment. With a flap of her great wings, she regained control of herself and dove down through the air to continue her pursuit.

My helpless tumbling through that blackness soon ended with me ending up on my back while forced to face upward at the friend who was now desperately trying to end me. True helplessness took hold of my heart. Between the sensation of falling, the fear of the beast who was doing all she could to end me, and the agonizing injuries I had endured, I was going...numb. I could not fight this any longer. If Cynder would not deal the final blow, then the inevitable collision with whatever was at the bottom of that chasm would finish me. I just...accepted it. I could not run. I could only take whatever was coming.

Cynder hesitated once again. I was the perfect target just falling ahead of her. Those green embers filled her jaws, but she did not strike. Not immediately. After a moment of helpless plummeting, she finally acted. With jaws parting wide, she unleashed one last massive stream of green flames to put me out of my misery.

But the flames never touched me. I narrowed my eyes, but did not close them. I never looked away from my doom. But that wall of flames stopped just short of me as they tried to push through a glittering veil of blue... A blue...magic barrier... They found me!

The torrent of green flames suddenly ended when Cynder must have noticed that her attack was not getting through. While she gazed at me in confusion and at that translucent blue dome of magical force, the barrier faded as something shot by me and snatched me out of the air. A mare with a coat as black as night held me in her arms as she dove along through the air. And she was very quick to apologize for her delayed arrival. "Forgive me for not sensing your distress sooner!"

I could not even speak. It was a challenge to even process that I was finally on my way to being out of danger. And Nightmare Moon was not the only one there. Before Cynder could even react to the fact that I had just been saved, a massive bolt of blue lightning exploded into her to knock her out of the sky. Nightmare Moon dove swiftly towards the endless expanse of black and glowing white checkerboards that was spreading out far below us. There was an end to the fall and they had reached me in time. I saw the form of Luna swoop over to us while Cynder's shadowy form plummeted through the air helplessly, the dragoness having been thorough left stunned. The Princess of the Night called out, "Heavens, what happened to you?!"

There was no point in trying to speak. I was too weak. And my royal companions could see that. They quickly brought me to the floor below as they landed as gently as possible. Once on my feet, a quick flash of their magic mended the wounds I had suffered. I felt...better. At least physically. The blood staining my body was gone. The burned red flesh on my arm had been healed. But there was no easy way of soothing my emotions. Nightmare Moon looked me in the eye and asked, "What happened? Who did this to you?"

There was a thunderous thud not far from us. Cynder crashed clumsily into the floor with her vast wings creating enough drag to slow her descent enough to not rough her up too much with the landing. All I could do was point at her. Luna's eyes opened wide as she began to recognize the shadowy wyrm beginning to climb back onto her feet. "That... That can't be her... That's not the same wyrm we..."

"It is, Luna. The form is unmistakable. But why has she returned to this size? And why...so dark? Even when shackled by that curse, she never looked so foul before..." Nightmare Moon spoke as she stepped forward. If anyone could get through to Cynder by then, it was her. "Speak to us, child! What has become of you since we last crossed paths?! Why have you harmed this man?!"

Cynder snarled while looking no worse for the wear. Whatever this dark power was that had consumed her, it had empowered her in a way that left her seemingly unfazed by Luna's lightning magic. She spread her wings menacingly while she replied, "You again... Why are you defending him?"

"Why have you harmed a man who has shown you nothing but mercy and kindness?! Speak to us! What has come over you?!" Luna then demanded while I stayed back. My body may have been mended, but my heart was still too shaky for me to even try to get a word in. I was genuinely afraid of her by then. Had Luna and Nightmare Moon not been there, I would have fled.

"He told me! Told me a truth that changed everything! I know what he is now! A deceiver and seducer! How many has he taken?!" Cynder roared in sheer frustration now that very powerful friends had gotten between us. She would never get to me while they were in the way.

"She knows... You told her?" Luna asked while the two of them looked back at me.

"She asked... So I told her. She fled...and then she came back...like this." I explained quietly as I found the will to speak. Even if just for a moment.

Nightmare Moon turned to the dark dragonesses before us. And she spoke firmly yet sincerely. "Is that it? You loathe this man...because his heart pines for many? If that is the case, I can assure you that you are dearly mistaken here. His heart is true. There is no deception in how he..."

"Lies! They're all the same!" Cynder roared while unleashing a burst of purple lightning from her maw that the two royal sisters had to block with another barrier. "There's no love in such desires! They all desire control! To ensnare and enslave! They're all nothing but trophies to him!"

"The only lies here are those that you have told yourself! We know this man! We know those who long for him as he longs for them! I assure you there are no ulterior motives in how his heart works!" Nightmare Moon shouted while Luna stood near me, the Princess of the Night making herself the last line of defense. The Princess of Dreams then said more softly, "And I know this...because my heart pines for him as much as his pines for me."

To reveal that sacred secret to anyone was no simple choice. The love Nightmare Moon and I hold for each other must be kept secret from most. But Cynder... While this revelation did silence her for just a moment, the darkened dragoness then hissed in disbelief. "Even you... He's ensnared you too?! You let yourself become his whore?!"

Nightmare Moon became deathly still. At least until she spoke with an icy tone. "Say that again."

Just as Cynder began to get a word out, Nightmare Moon took hold of her by the throat with her dark blue magic aura forming a glittering shackle around her neck just below the jaws. The dragoness was suddenly pulled to the floor and pinned as the Princess of Dreams took a step forward, her voice rising with a new layer of wrath to it. Luna and I recoiled at this sudden show of rage with our darkened friend having somehow found a way to strike a nerve. "How...dare you even assume such a farce! You are not the only one here who was cursed by shadowy forces! I was seduced by this man?! Far from it! My heart was earned that night!"

Cynder was thoroughly immobilized while still trying to find her footing. And while I was still reeling from the tension of this moment, hearing Nightmare Moon's words reawakened a subtle sense of joy in me. "I should have perished that night, but that man... This man was the first in all the land to see me not as a demon, but as a mare! He went to great lengths that night to save me from all. And he succeeded. Since that night, he has been my guiding light. And my heart is and always will be his. And his heart belongs equally to me, even as others have found a place in his. Do you understand that, child? Do you truly believe that I am..."

"YOU FOOOOOLS!!!" Cynder roared with newfound rage as whatever shadowy power within her exploded in a volatile aura. She broke free of Nightmare Moon's magical grasp, lifting herself high before bringing her head down and unleashing a massive wave of green flames that forced the two royal sisters back onto the defensive. All the while, fresh glowing white tears continued to cascade down her face.

"Why does she not listen... I speak the truth, yet she still refuses to heed us?" Nightmare Moon grumbled while she and Luna remained before me, desperately trying to ward off Cynder's fiery assault as she struggled to overwhelm them. I had resigned myself to their efforts. If I ran, Cynder would pursue me. I had to remain where I was.

"She is beyond the reach of reasoning, sister... This shadowy shroud... I fear the malleable nature of the dream realm has caused whatever demons within her heart to have manifested into this physical and emotional state. She must...be purified..." Luna growled while keeping her barrier up. But Cynder's assaults were potent and relentless. She would not let up for a second. "If only...we were not so pinned down..."

I thought we were stuck. Or at least trapped within one spot until she finally exhausted herself. But I thought I saw something from above. A silvery flash. And then...

A thunderclap rang out through the black sky. And in a flash, Cynder was engulfed by a column of white lightning. The dark dragoness howled in agony as her assault came to an abrupt halt. That column of raw electrical energy faded after only a few seconds, but that brief exposure was enough to completely floor her. The shadowy dragoness flopped to the floor before trying to find her footing again. All three of us stood aghast at this sudden heavenly assault from nowhere. And I muttered softly upon taking note of the lightning's color. "White...?"

A voice came from above, an equine form swooping overhead. "Act now! I can't strike again without slaying her!"

"Father... Thank you!" Luna called out before she and Nightmare Moon set their eyes upon our friend turned foe. Together, they both enshrouded Cynder in their magic auras. She began to struggle as their combined might kept her pinned to the floor. "Sister, we must be quick!"

"Yes... Together." Nightmare Moon replied before their unique brand of dream magic was focused upon our dazed guest. The Princess of Dreams then spoke, "Poor child... Enough of this. Fears... Doubts... Rage... Let your demons go!"

The spell was cast as I took a step back. That shadowy aura began to just pour out of Cynder in black foggy geysers, her voice calling out in a distorted howl. What little shadows still clung to her became too thick for us to see Cynder through it. But as the second went by, she became quiet. And her silhouette began to shrink. Further and further until those shadows disappeared to reveal a much smaller dragoness of violet and rosy red hues. The little dragoness was curled up like a sleeping cat, but I knew she was not asleep. And I was still wary.

"There... She should be much more willing to listen now." Nightmare Moon sighed in relief before the flapping of wings reached our ears. We glanced up to see none other than the moon king himself descending upon us. He landed nearby while his daughters bowed to him. "It was good of you to come, Father..."

"And I am most glad that I decided to take a peek into your domain. You two really had your hooves full tonight." Orbash replied with his usual kind tone being somewhat subdued. He then looked at me with a gaze of concern and asked, "Are you well, my boy? I sensed that you were...distressed."

"Having someone you considered a good friend try to murder you will do that to a guy..." I muttered in exhaustion now that the tension in the air faded. There was nothing but a black sky and endless rows of black and glowing white squares as far as the eye could see. The only comfort I took was knowing that we were out of danger.

"Did she now...?" Orbash asked curiously before turning his gaze towards the weakened dragoness. He tilted his head to one side and asked, "And...who is this little wyrm? A dragon...but not one of Equestria..."

"An entity summoned from this man's dreams, Father. And please... Keep that a secret from her. She is not ready to know that." Nightmare Moon whispered most pleadingly. She understood Cynder better than most and surely took no satisfaction in getting so rough with her that night.

Orbash turned his gaze back towards the fallen dragoness. Rather than appear displeased or frustrated over her prior transgressions, he cast her a very concerned gaze. "I shall... But is this her realm? I can't imagine anyone making a home for..."

"No, father... She is an unusual case. Very unusual." Luna explained with barely more than a whisper, trying to keep the dazed dragoness ahead of us out of earshot. "The world we met her in... It was obliterated. Erased so thoroughly that even we cannot restore it. Now she wanders... Aimlessly, without a home. And my sister and I hope that someday, somehow, we may find a means to bridge the gap between dream and reality to welcome her into Equestria. We are certain she will fit right in."

"If that is so, I hope she will be much better behaved when that day comes compared to what I saw tonight." Orbash muttered while Cynder appeared to remain almost unconscious. At least for a moment longer. Orbash's eyes suddenly widened open casting his gaze towards Cynder before he muttered, "She rises."

We all flinched and faced her. As Orbash said, Cynder was beginning to rise to her feet. Even if she had been purified of whatever darkness had consumed her, she looked very sore after being engulfed by Orbash's unparalleled lightning magic. Had he used it on her while in her natural state, I doubt she would have survived. She kept her head bowed in fatigued once standing, her gaze conveying utter exhaustion once she looked our way. And yet, I still flinched. It was only the third time I had seen Cynder for what she truly was, but the memories from just minute earlier... I could not push them aside. She was smaller than before, but just as deadly if need be.

"Child... Speak to us." Nightmare Moon spoke firmly, yet with a softer tone than before. Cynder was not herself, even if what just happened was not the work of an unseen manipulator. "What drove you to do this? What were the true reasons for you raising you hand against a man who has been nothing but kind to you?"

Cynder did not speak. She instead began to step forward, her gait unsteady and weak. She was very sore. The glow in her eyes has disappeared to reveal that beautiful shade of teal, but I had difficultly in appreciating it. And she did not stop. Cynder shuffled past Nightmare Moon, the Princess of Dreams responding with her horn becoming engulfed with a cautionary magic aura. "Child... You had best behave yourself."

She responded to nothing. For as exhausted as her eyes were, she never looked away from me. The dragoness stepped ever closer and eventually passed Luna and Orbash, their horns becoming equally ready to cast a spell. Luna spoke firmly, "You had best not continue this groundless conflict... What has come over you?"

I held my hands out in front of me as Cynder came between me and my only protectors. She could easily pounce on me if she wanted to. I felt so conflicted... I could still vividly remember the pain of the flames. The instant my chest was cleaved open. All that red... All of it my own blood... This little dragoness sought to murder me. Would she try again?

Cynder came to a stop and gazed up at me as I stood ready to shove her away if she were to lunge at me. Her eyes were lidded. So very tired, and yet...something else. "I..."

With that soft mutter, Cynder finally slumped to the floor. And she let out a most exhausted wheeze as she spoke further. "I don't know what to believe anymore..."

She once again curled up into a ball, one of her wings draping over her head to hide it. The fury I had seen in her was gone. Now she had been consumed with a...certain misery. A part of me was tempted to reach out to her, but...I could not. Not after everything that had just happened. I was nothing but honest to her. For Cynder...to do what she did...entirely of her own volition...

Nightmare Moon and Luna rested on the ground beside the little wyrm on each side while Orbash stood near me protectively. The kind moon king touched his central horn to my brow without a word, most likely a sign of affection to soothe my concerns. No one would get by him. Nightmare Moon then asked, "Child... Tell us. What drove you to do this? What did you hear? Why...did you seek to harm the man who cherished you?"

Cynder could still not bring herself to reveal her face. But we did hear her speak. Her tone was soft and wracked with grief. "He told me... With complete sincerity. No minced words... He spoke of love... I knew he was being honest and yet...I just...couldn't believe it..."

Orbash turned his gaze towards me for a second, but not with a glare of scolding. It was a look of concern. And I was hardly surprised by this revelation. But it was the first time anyone had reacted to such an explanation with such extremes. Luna then asked softly, "Why did you not believe the truth then?"

"I couldn't believe it...because...it was just too good to be true..." Cynder whimpered in shame. And all we could do was listen. "My heart wanted to believe it, but the rest of me couldn't... So...I told myself a lie... That he was never what I thought he was. That he was a monster hiding behind a smile who had deceived everyone. A seducer who preyed upon maidens... I kept telling myself that until it became the truth. That was...my reality. And...I decided...to not let the monster hurt anyone else..."

I was at a loss for words. I did not know what to believe by then. What in the world would possess Cynder to fight so hard at even considering that what I told her was a facade hiding at a much darker truth? She was free of Malefor's influence. Surely he never did anything...that severe to her that would instill that sort of trauma, right?

Nightmare Moon draped her wing over the coiled wyrm and said, "But...he is not what you believed him to be. I spoke the truth. Do you believe me now?"

Cynder very hesitantly peeked out from under her wing at the Princess of Dreams. She then asked, "Do you...really love him? As much as he loves you?"

She did not speak. Nightmare Moon merely rose to her feet and walked towards me while Luna stayed by Cynder's side. As she did so, she spoke softly. "I did...reckless things that night. I too did not believe him for a time. Until he finally held me as we both lay bleeding under the light of dawn."

My attention was directed entirely towards the approaching Princess of Dreams. And what a welcome distraction she was. She gazed at me in longing as I remembered the injuries I suffered. An injury that I did not even notice I had until I came out of a wrathful desperate haze. "Do you remember, my love? When you held me that night?"

"I didn't go out there to slay you... I came to you so I could save you." I replied as the two of us reached out, Orbash watching us with a knowing smile as my arms and her wings held us together. The love I held for my angel of the night remained intact, even if we could...not be truly together. I whispered to her, "I love you... Always."

"And I will always love you, my guiding light." The Princess of Dreams whispered sweetly to me as we stood there, just holding each other in respite. Nightmare Moon then spoke towards her father, "I hope you do not think less of me, Father... I belong to this man and this man alone... No matter the circumstances."

"You speak as if this comes as a surprise to me." Orbash spoke with a chuckle while the two of us glanced at him. My heart fluttered with a certain giddiness I had only felt once in the presence of the moon king. He then stepped towards us and spoke with a more sincere whisper, "I know the circumstances here. And I respect your decision, my child. But know this. Should something change...and you two are willing and able to let it happen, I will gladly preside over the day you two are crowned as king and queen. Hopefully Celestia will share that crown as well."

"Your majesty, I... I'm just at a loss for words here..." I muttered at the thought of being crowned with both Celestia and Nightmare Moon... Queens of the day and night... That was a beautiful fantasy. A fantasy that likely would never become more than that, but beautiful nonetheless.

As they watched, Luna spoke to Cynder. "Do you see now, child? Tell me there is any deceit in how that man and my sister hold and whisper to each other. Do you truly believe that man sees my sister as nothing more than a trophy to pleasure himself with?"

"There are...others?" Cynder asked with her curled posture starting to unravel. She lifted her head to better gaze upon us with eyes filled with uncertainty. Luna nodded in confirmation, only for Cynder to speak softly. "Please... Bring them here."

We all turned to face Cynder. What was with that request? Nightmare Moon asked, "You...want to meet those who love this man as he loves them?"

"No. I don't want to meet them... I need to meet them." Cynder explained firmly, eyes starting to quiver in desperation. "I need...to hear what they have to say. I need to be proven wrong."

We all glanced at each other in pondering before the four of us stepped away to discuss things privately. Cynder remained where she was and waited patiently. I huddled around the nocturnal royals while Orbash said, "She might be onto something here. If what she needs is testimony from those with direct experience, then I say this is a golden opportunity to put this misunderstanding behind us."

"I concur, Father. The only question is...who shall we summon? We must take into consideration whether or not they might even be asleep right now. Different time zones could be an issue here." Luna replied in contemplation. She then looked to me and said, "James... They are your beloveds. Who do you think would be the wisest decisions?"

I crossed my arms in thought. The more loving faces around me, the calmer I would feel in the presence of someone who nearly murdered me. This had turned into a very stressful night. "We don't want to drag in too many... I say we limit them to just three guests."

Nightmare Moon nodded in agreement. "Mm. Perhaps differences in dynamics would be wise as well. Very well then. Who shall we summon?"

"Fluttershy needs to be one of them. She was the first. She has to be present. But for the rest..." I muttered while considering my options carefully. Fluttershy's presence was an absolute necessity. As my wife, she had essentially become the matriarch to our steadily growing family. Her approval was necessary for every woman who would become more to me than just a friend.

"There is no need to examine her dreaming mind. You did fall asleep right beside her, did you not?" Luna asked with a bit of wit in her voice. I cracked a smile at this hint of levity. She fell asleep right as I did. In the same bed, no less.

"Yeah, she's there. She kissed me goodnight too... As for the others..." I muttered as my thoughts wandered. I had to choose carefully. Fluttershy was my first love and had been nearly hotly contested with the beautiful Rarity. But would Rarity be the next choice? No, she was too close to home... I needed to change it up a bit. My thoughts wandered until a particularly beautiful soul flashed through my mind. "Novo... She should be here. My relationship with her is very unique. And...I think her presence would add some life to the party."

"Ah yes, the queen of Capricorn Island. She is very fond of you. And the love between you is a rarity, is it not? Queen and commoner, yet beloveds all the same? There's some beautiful poetry there." Orbash chuckled as he surely remembered that zesty queen. His six horns were coated in his silvery aura as he was likely scanning the dream realm for her presence. He then smirked at me and said, "Yes, I agree with that. And it seems like she has only just entered the dream realm. She should be present. A mare with boundless experience in the art of love, she would surely set your friend straight. Now then, who is the last who should join us?"

I had to think carefully about the third guest we would be receiving. My wife. And a wonderful unaging queen whose heart had been shattered only for me to gradually put the pieces back together. Who should be with them? "For the last... Ember."

The three royals cast me some unusual gazes. They likely were not completely aware of my relationship with Ember despite the few breadcrumbs our actions might have left for them. Nightmare Moon then asked, "The Dragon Lord? But...I do not recall you and her having ever..."

"You do know how dragon courtship works in Equestria, right?" I asked with the three royal ponies displaying responses of confirmation. I then explained, "Then you know it's not something she takes lightly. She's being very careful with this. Trust me when I say I am so in love with her... And that it's completely mutual. Why do you suppose she's as fiercely protective of me as she is? She's marked me as a potential mate and won't dare let me go too soon."

Luna bean to smile brightly before she said, "Yes... Yes, I have seen the signs... The two of you are practically betrothed by now. I suspected there was something going on between you two. Although are you certain Ember would be an ideal guest for this event?"

"It's not just that we love each other. She's a dragon. Like Cynder. I think her being able to vouch for me would really connect with Cynder. Just...don't pressure her too much. It's something she needs to decide on by her own terms." I replied with a hand lifted. Although I then added, "Besides... I feel safer when she's around. I kind of need someone like that right now."

"So I see... Just let me see if she is available..." Nightmare Moon retorted before she lifted her head and channeled her magic through her horn. Seconds went by before the aura vanished. "Yes, she is slumbering at this moment. Although it is difficult to say how much longer it will be before she awakens. She lies much farther to the east than you and will likely awaken a couple of hours before you do."

"Right... Then it's agreed?" I asked with the three royal alicorns nodding together. We then began to approach Cynder again while she waited patiently. Although I think I noticed a look of shame when she noticed that I was putting my three royal companions between her and myself.

Orbash spoke first once we drew near. "It has been decided upon, child. Three of this man's loved ones shall be summoned here. I think you'll be able to find that they'll be providing very convincing arguments to set your worries aside."

"All right... I hope they can. But... Um... Sir?" Cynder replied before she gazed up at the beautiful moon king himself. She then asked, "If you don't mind me asking... Who even are you?"

"Me? Why, I am so glad you asked, my dear." Orbash chuckled while his daughters both smirked at the glorious stallion beside us. It was his first time joining us in the dream realm at the time. "I am King Orbash. And these two lovely ladies are my pride and joy."

"Ki... King?!" Cynder yelped before she hastily bowed to the beautiful stallion before her. "It never occurred to me that you ever existed! You're the father of these creation goddesses?! Then...you're a god among gods!"

"Oh my word, that's rather heavy a term to use..." Orbash stammered while his sisters giggled at Cynder's misinterpretation of him. He then explained, "Well, in terms of the realm of reality, I suppose I do come close to what one might expect of the divine... But no. No, my children and I are no such thing. Powerful, yes. But not divine. We bleed and hunger all the same as mortals."

Cynder lifted her head to gaze upon the ethereal stallion before her, his shimmering silver mane and tail billowing in the air as if lifted by unseen winds. She spoke humbly, "If you say so... You do sound like a very kind king."

"I certainly try. And my subjects would likely say the same." He replied about as humbly as she did. He then glanced about at our rather...bleak surroundings and said, "Now then... Since we are about to have guests, how about we do something about...this ghastly environment?"

"Yes, this place could do with a makeover. What twisted mind could even come up with this? Nothing but checkerboards as far as the eye can see? Looks like Discord's work if he was depressed." Luna replied while I was not surprised she also noticed the parallels between that pattern and the fallen mad spirit. Nightmare Moon and her then lifted their horns high with their magic auras surging around them. "Just give us a moment..."

With a flash, the entire boundless black sky aboard and miles of endless black and white squares were blown away by an expanding wave of ethereal energy that wiped the slate clean. But no sooner had the ground under us be swept away did a new environment sprout in place. The sky above opened up to reveal a beautiful star-studded vista and an unnaturally large full moon to light up the sky. We appeared to be above a sea of clouds and were standing upon a very flat mountaintop covered in soft grass. Colorful mushrooms and exotic flowers dotted our surroundings, yet another environment that was all too fitting for the dream realm. Cynder, thoroughly convinced of Luna and Nightmare Moon being the equivalent of goddesses in their realm, gazed about in awe. "Beautiful..."

"Quite. You two have far surpassed me in this craft, my dears." Orbash retorted while his daughters beamed happily now that he had witnessed their mastery of dream weaving with his own eyes. I too was impressed by this dreamy locale. When one thinks of dreams, such a place would probably be one of the first things that come to mind. Although Orbash then looked me over with his eyes narrowing. "You're not going to see your beloveds like that, are you?"

"Hey, I didn't plan anything here..." I replied before gust of wind blew across the vista. It did look a bit chilly up there and I was not at all dressed for it. Or for anything. Briefly shivering, I turned to the two nights sisters. "Yeah, I probably should get dressed... Fix me up?"

"We shall. The only question is... What shall you wear?" Nightmare Moon replied as she and Luna lowered their gazes in thought. The Princess of Dreams soon suddenly lifted her head in epiphany and said smugly, "Ah, I recall one such ensemble... Luna, do you remember that suit of white our friend here wore to the previous Grand Galloping Gala?"

"You mean the one he also wore to his wedding? Yes, I do." Luna retorted with an equally impish grin on her lips. I took a step back, but she then acted quickly. "Well, seeing as how this is a special occasion... Consider it done!"

In a flash of Luna's magic, I was engulfed. And I suddenly felt quite comfortable. Orbash was the first to comment, his head tilting to one side to adjust his viewing angle. "Hm! Dashing, if I say so myself. Do you really have something like this back home?"

"Mmhm. I only wear it for special occasions. Rarity put a lot of work into this." I replied while dazzled to find myself once again clad in that elegant and stylish suit of white, my tailed jacket providing ample protection from a chilly breeze. Although I then noticed that one of my companions was...a bit more dazzled than the rest.

Cynder stared at me with eyes wide while never blinking. Even her wings had spread wide almost as if on reflex. Nightmare Moon soon asked, "Something come over you, child?"

She began to stammer, her eyes wandering while Cynder just could not get a word out. She then partially hid her face behind a wing and said, "Dashing... Yeah. Dashing."

"I believe what she's saying is compliments to our tailor." Orbash laughed while I just rolled my eyes. Even with the tension in the air all but gone, I was still wary. This was a woman who jumped to horrifyingly extreme conclusions over a harmless yet unusual revelation that resulted in her sincerely trying to harm me or worse. Although Orbash distracted me from that dark train of thought. "Now then, why don't we get started in inviting our guests?"

"Yes, though let us take it one at a time." Luna replied before approaching the edge of the plateau we were standing on. "I believe Fluttershy should be the first..."

With a flash of her magic, a rift opened before Luna. And my eyes widened a bit in pleasant surprise to see Fluttershy sanding on the other side. or rather lounging on a beach while surrounded by a bunch of adorable seal pups. I think she was dreaming of summer since the warmer seasons were on their way out at the time. She was fawning over the little things while I found myself cracking a smile. Luna then asked, "I hope I'm not interrupting..."

"Hm...? Oh! Princess Luna! Would you care to join me? These adorable little creatures do love company." Fluttershy replied before nuzzling a squeaky little seal pup. "Yes you do! Oh, you're just the cutest little thing!"

"As much as I would be remiss to refuse, I must ask that you join us over here for now. It's a special occasion and your husband insists that you attend." Luna replied while not quite keeping a straight face.

Fluttershy lifted her head while Luna stepped aside. With nothing between us, I waved at my adorable wife. "Hi, honey. Wanna have a spot of tea with us? Ember and Novo will be here soon too."

"Oh, it's a special party? Sure! I'm sorry, little ones. I've been invited and I have to go. We'll catch up some other time, all right? Mama Fluttershy loves you!" Fluttershy retorted before going to every seal pup one by one and giving them a goodbye kiss. She then hopped through the rift before it closed behind her. "Ooh, this is...lovely... What a beautiful view! But where are..."

Luna caught Fluttershy right away and whispered something into her ear. Fluttershy nodded again. And then again before her eyes widened with her eyes glancing over at the dragoness nearby. I suspect she was informed to not ever imply that we were in the realm of dreams. "Oh... I see. And...who is this?"

"More...ponies?" Cynder muttered as she eyed Fluttershy for the first time. She knew nothing of Equestria or its people outside of the three princesses who have governed that world for eons. Although she quickly caught herself and said, "Oh, I... I'm Cynder."

"Ooh, you're a dragon? And...not scary? I'm sorry, big scary adult dragons have always scared me. But...you're very pretty. I love the colors of your scales." Fluttershy replied while trying to make a good first impression. I was not going to ask what Luna had told her. She did not need to know everything about Cynder at the time.

Fluttershy's ever-present kindness was an unexpected yet welcome greeting to the wayward wyrm, especially when considering what had led to that moment. Cynder's eyes widened before she averted her gaze. "That's...kind of you to say... Thank you."

My wife then looked up at me and asked, "Who is she? Is Cynder a friend of yours? Someone you met in Ember's home?"

My eyes glanced at Cynder while she could not bring herself to look at me. I said what little I could. "She's...just someone I know."

"That's...it? But where did... Oh my..." Fluttershy asked before she trailed off upon seeing who was standing near us. She finally laid eyes upon Orbash for the first time, her eyes widening to see the handsome king before her. "You... The way you look... Are you...?"

Nightmare Moon took the opportunity to get the next word in. And she was casting quite the smirk at us while she said, "Fluttershy. Allow me to introduce you to our father. King Orbash."

I had to suppress a laugh. Fluttershy's jaw dropped open while Orbash smiled down at her. "A pleasure, my dear."

"Oooooh my goodness, I've read about you in my husband's writings, you're every bit as glorious as I imagined, your silver mane, your coat of midnight, you're as beautiful as I imagined..." Fluttershy went on and on before she dissolved into a stammering mess over finally meeting the true king of Equestria for the first time. Orbash and I could not contain our laughter at Fluttershy's utter astonishment at seeing the finest stallion who ever lived.

"If I had a bit for every time I've heard someone say something similar to that to me, I would be very rich indeed!" Orbash laughed before bowing his head towards the awestruck mare before him. "But I've heard equally fine things about you, my dear. And let me say right now that you've married a very fine man. It's a pleasure to finally meet you."

I noticed Cynder's wings just droop to the ground over yonder. She had such a deflated distant look in her eyes. Was the act of hearing so many speaking so kindly of me making her feel even worse over what she just did? Fluttershy did not quite overcome her amazement and even slumped to a sitting position. She was blushing furiously as she muttered, "It's a... It's a... It's... Oh my, I'm a married mare and I'm getting so flustered... James, is it normal for most mares to be so...awestruck when they meet our king for the first time?"

My eyes narrowed as a very sly smirk crossed my lips. I knew exactly the best way to answer that question. "Oh, I don't know... Why don't we ask Novo?"

Orbash visibly recoiled from this statement. And he sighed in amusement while rolling his eyes. "Well, it's most certainly fortunate that Sunflare isn't here... Yes, go ahead. Let's bring that zesty queen in. Nightmare Moon, if you would?"

"At once. Let's see here..." Nightmare Moon replied before she faced the nearest edge of the plateau we were on. Her eyes focused while her magic aura flared up around her horn. "So distant... There she is."

We watched as yet another rift in space formed before the Princess of Dreams. As for what was on the other side... I suppose we should not have been surprised. Novo was in plain sight while reclining in a spa with a number of unicorn mares I did not recognize going about and giving her all manner of treatments. Filing her talons and hooves, applying a facial to her eyelids, brushing her feathers, she was getting the full experience. She was so relaxed that we were hesitant to disturb her. But disturb her we must. Nightmare Moon spoke cautiously, "Um... I would loathe to disturb you, but is this a bad time?"

"Wha... Who's that?" Novo asked while she lifted a cucumber slice from her left eye. She noticed Nightmare Moon right away and spoke with a smile on her beak. "Well now, hello there. What brings you around to my place? I'm just enjoying some R&R here. Care to join me?"

"Another time, perhaps? This is important, Novo. It's... Wait a moment." Nightmare Moon then stepped through the rift and right up to Novo. I noticed Cynder tilt her head further in one direction to try and see through the rift, but did not try very hard. I saw Nightmare Moon whisper towards Novo's left ear tuft. Most likely to inform her to maintain some level of secrecy around Cynder. The hippogriff queen soon nodded and allowed Nightmare Moon to remove the facial cream from her face in a flash of magic light. Novo was soon back on her feet while Nightmare Moon at least bid farewell to Novo's imaginary entourage. "So sorry to interrupt, ladies. Royal business."

Novo followed the Princess of Dreams with the rift closing behind the two of them. She glanced about at the serene environment we were standing upon before saying, "Now this... This is a fine view... Good evening to you, Luna. And... Oh, hello there, you two!"

The hippogriff queen came trotting right over to Fluttershy and I, her great wings catching us both in a soft feathery embrace. My wife and I hugged that beautiful bird as she said, "Oh, I missed you two. And how's the little sweet pea lately? Does she miss her mama bird? Should I schedule an emergency visit?"

"Oh, it's so good to see you, your majesty. Gladesong is doing wonderfully. And she's been so happy to have her father back to his old self. The specialists in Canterlot finally fixed him." Fluttershy whispered while I even placed a kiss on Novo's cheek. I am never not pleased to see that wonderful queen.

Fluttershy's words awoke a new look of alarm in Novo's eyes. She turned to me, her winged embrace tightening, and asked, "Fix you...? Did something happen? Is your head all right, honey?"

"It's...complicated. Let's just say my mind was in a bad place by the time I got home. Celestia even had the foresight to anticipate such problems and assigned some doctors to find a cure ahead of time. I'm fine, now, Novo. Really." I explained in brief while wanting to make it clear right away that my fractured mind was finally out of danger. There was no need to concern her with a problem that no longer existed.

"Oh, thank goodness... If I found out my king-in-waiting was experiencing complications, I'd be on the next flight back to Ponyville to provide some TLC. If you ever need me for anything, you just send for me, baby. Mama will be right there." Novo cooed while placing a kiss upon my cheek. She then nuzzled Fluttershy and whispered sweetly to her. "I hope you two have been catching up ever since he got back. Poor man missed you, dear."

"We really have been. It's just...so nice to finally have everything back to normal. Not just with James being home, but with all of our friends. Ponyville's finally feeling like Ponyville again." Fluttershy explained while she and I shared a smile with each other. Although Novo's gaze soon turned elsewhere and I began to smirk in anticipation. She released her grasp on us and stepped past us. Fluttershy asked in curiosity, "Novo...?"

"Excuse me a second, dears." Novo said smugly as she began to step towards an increasingly nervous Orbash. She then spoke with such a sultry tone of voice, "Like I could not notice the hunkiest stud of a stallion I've ever laid eyes on. What brings you here, handsome?"

"Oh dear, here we go again. Heaven forbid Sunflare sees this." Orbash started to laugh as Novo sidled up next to him. He then bowed his head to her while she did the same. "And you're just as radiant as when I last saw you, m'lady."

Luna and Nightmare Moon groaned or rolled their eyes in utter embarrassment over Novo...just being Novo. Fluttershy could perfectly emphasize with where she was coming though. As for me, I was just enjoying the show. Novo was just having fun while appreciating Orbash's beauty a bit more than she probably should have been. Even if I knew where her heart truly lied. Although I did notice Cynder covering her mouth out of the corner of my eye. As if she was desperately trying to stifle a laugh. The Princess of the Night then asked, "Novo, must you be so forward with our father? He gets this quite enough as is."

"Oh, cool your haunches, little moon. I know your daddy's completely off-limits." Novo retorted while Luna could only let out a loud equine snort, a burst of steam coming from her nostrils thanks to the fairly cool air around us. Although Novo then stroked her wing down Orbash's back, causing the handsome king's eyes to widen considerably. "I've always been one who appreciates beauty. And there ain't no stallion more beautiful than the #1 royal DILF in the world. Certainly not with those haunches."

The two night sisters physically recoiled at Novo's sweet talking with both of them looking like they were about to start gagging. Poor Celestia would be furious if she saw that. As for Orbash, he just started howling in awkward laughter. I think Novo had done the impossible in truly making him nervous, yet he found her use of words too extreme to not find funny. And I was certainly getting a laugh out of the spectacle. But no one was laughing harder than Cynder. The little dragoness had lost her footing and had fallen to the floor while she kept trying to cover her face now that she had been quickly introduced to Novo's unique brand of humorous sass. "She's too muhuhuhuch!!!"

"Hm? Well, who's this pretty little thing?" Novo asked now that someone had distracted her from the gorgeous king in the room. She turned to Cynder now that the laughter was dying down and said, "I'm sorry, I didn't see you there. What brings you here, honey?"

Cynder managed to compose herself before rising to her feet again. "I'm...Cynder, your...majesty? You are...a hippogriff? And a queen? A hippogriff queen?"

"Sure am, honey. I've got the crown for it." Novo replied while tapping a finger on the golden circlet set atop her head. Although she then said, "Oh, but don't get any ideas. This fine stallion might be king, but I'm not his queen. I know I was laying the sweet stuff down pretty heavy right there, but he's not my king."

Novo turned to me while my eyes met hers. And a beautiful sincere smile formed on her beak that mirrored my own. She then stepped towards me as she said, "My king...is this sweet sugar bear right here."

I paid no mind to Cynder. Novo and I embraced as her beak clamped over my cheeks to allow her tongue to invade my mouth. We sighed in bliss as our tongues danced for a wonderful kiss. Dream or no dream, our love remained the same as always. And no one dared interrupt. At least until Cynder spoke up in shock with her wings suddenly spreading wide. "King... James?! You're a king?!"

My wariness of her faded for the moment as I found her shock to be more funny than anything else. And it was rather ridiculous for Cynder to assume that she had basically almost assassinated a royal monarch and the very heavy consequences she would be facing if she pulled it off. I got a snicker out of the face she was making and said, "Not yet, but maybe someday!"

Novo then held me in her wing while smirking at little Cynder. "Oh, that's not a maybe, honey. This sugar bear will be wearing a crown someday. And even then... Fluttershy here? Me? And every other lucky lady who finds paradise with him? We're all his queens, baby. And we're richer for it."

"You...really weren't kidding..." Cynder muttered to me as she began to display a look of true shame. No one ever laid the truth down heavier than Novo. And to hear the hippogriff queen speaking such a fact so confidently was exactly the truth she needed to hear in order to deal a massive blow to her doubts. Although she then stared at Novo and asked, "But...are you truly a queen?"

Novo titled her head to one side as she noticed the confusion in Cynder's tone. She released me from her embrace and said, "Uh...yes? I did just say I am. Got the crown and everything. Why? You not convinced?"

"I mean don't get me wrong. You really do look the part. So regal... It's just... I mean..." Cynder began to say before pausing to try and find the right words. She then eventually said, "I thought a queen is supposed to be...you know... Serious. Maybe a bit stoic. A firm and imposing paragon for her people. One who..."

"Excuse me, but did I ask you to tell me how to do my job?" Novo suddenly said very firmly to shut Cynder up. She then began to march right over to the cowering dragoness while looking like she was halfway between offended and amused. We all watched with bated breath. And it was likely a criticism Novo had heard before. She stood over Cynder and exclaimed, "You got a problem with how I reign? How I strut my stuff on my home turf? I'm the queen here! I'll rule however I want! I might do things to the beat of my own drum, but I'm still as queen as they come! You don't like my style?! You can just see yourself out! Got it, honey?"

She sounded mad, but I could see that Novo said everything she did with a smile. And Cynder's look of fear in her eyes began to fade as she found herself starting to display an increasingly crooked smile on her reptilian lips. A grimace I did not even know she could make. After a few seconds of silence, Cynder glanced at me and said, "I like her already."

Novo just lifted her head high and laughed at Cynder's response while we too smiled or even chuckled with her. Cynder then rolled her eyes amusingly and spoke, “Yeah, what do I know? I know absolutely nothing on what it means to be queen. Pay no mind to this silly commoner."

"Oh, honey. You know I'm just messing with you, right? I've gotten flack like that soooo many times over my reign that I've learned to just laugh at it. I'm a wife and mother first and a queen second. But I'm still queen and I will do my duty to the best of my ability. And from what I've seen, my people are quite happy to have me on the throne." Novo explained more calmly while lightly petting Cynder on her head. Although she then turned to face us and asked, "Come to think of it, we're here for something important, right? Are we expecting anyone else?"

"Thank you for the reminder. Only one remains. I shall fetch her immediately." Nightmare Moon replied while she again faced the vista beyond the cliffs. Her horn's magic aura flared up around it as she soon said, "There she is."

One last rift opened before her. And while I could not see into it, Nightmare Moon then stuck her head through the rift. We all watched in curious silence as I heard only the faintest mutterings between her and whoever was on the other side. She soon stepped back as a familiar blue dragoness stepped through the closing rift. And I felt my heart swell upon seeing that beautiful creature again. Fluttershy spoke first. "Ember! Hello again!"

"Oh hey, good to see all of you too!" Ember replied, her hand waving in greeting. Although she was very quick to see the one person there she had never laid eyes on before. "Huh? Oh, hi... Wait... You're a dragon too?"

This was curious. Ember approached Cynder right away. Possibly due to some sort of dragon empathy. Cynder gazed up at Ember with equal curiosity. While Ember would not have looked out of place among the Artisan dragons Cynder and I had crossed paths with, Cynder could clearly see there was something...different that set her and Ember apart. The darker dragoness spoke first in greeting. "I'm Cynder."

"Cynder? That does sound like a name I'd hear in my territories..." Ember muttered with her arms crossed, eyes narrowing in contemplation. Although she then waved her hand at our guest and said, "Well anyway... I am Ember. The Dragon Lord. What brings you here?"

There was something about that response that triggered...a peculiar reaction in Cynder. Her eyes narrowed, but not in contemplation. She looked...bewildered. Almost disgusted. Cynder then said, "That name... It's weird. When I hear 'Ember', I think of...pink."

"Wait, really? What gave you that idea?" Ember asked in genuine confusion.

"I...can't explain it. It just...sounds familiar. And that color... What's with these...feelings? Glimmers...of past lives?" Cynder muttered as she tucked her body together further and further. As if trying to huddle up against herself in extreme cold. But instead of cold, she was reeling from an unseen and unexplainable force that just made her cringe in utter discomfort. She grit her teeth, squinted her eyes, and just acted like she was responded to stimuli brought on by sheer disgust. "Ugh, get these thoughts out of my head! It feels like I've lived through some really...stupid things I don't think I'd care to remember..."

Consumed with more intrigue than caution, I took a step forward. But Ember then gently rested her hand upon Cynder's brow. The Dragon Lord's touch appeared to calm her while Ember said, "Are you OK?"

"I... Uh... Yes, I'm fine. Just...unpleasant memories, but I have no idea where they got there. Although I get the feeling...you're a really good Ember." Cynder retorted while starting to smile up at the Dragon Lord. Her stance relaxed before she asked, "Anyway... Dragon Lord? Don't you mean dragon queen?"

"Hey, I didn't come up with the title. Since the very beginning, anyone who inherits the Bloodstone Scepter is the Dragon Lord. Male, female, doesn't matter." Ember shrugged her shoulders before she started to eye Cynder more closely. "Come to think of it... You don't exactly look like any dragon from my realm. You feel...different."

"I was getting the same feeling, honestly. I really don't think we come from the same world..." Cynder replied as she got comfortable before Ember. She then explained, "All the dragons from the world I came from all walked like beasts. But they built cities and ran their own societies. Architects, scholars, they were a proud people."

Ember's eyes opened with newfound intrigue. She gestured happily towards Cynder as she said, "Really now?! I'll bet I would've been much happier living with your people than mine. The dragon lands I rule over are almost nothing but volcanic wastelands. Now cities or anything. Just caves for housing, the bunch of primitive boulderheads... I really hope to fix that soon."

Cynder cracked a very crooked and surprised grin upon hearing Ember trash talk her own subjects. "Boulderheads...?! It sounds like your subjects don't follow your example very well..."

"Nope, not really. But some of them are a bit more courteous now than they were just a few months ago. I think that's a good sign." Ember said with a delighted grin.

And...they just continued to talk. And talk some more. It looked like Cynder had found a friend in Ember. I crossed my arms while I watched the two dragonesses chat each other up. I had no idea how we would even interrupt them. Although Fluttershy soon whispered, "Um... Do you think we should stop them?"

Novo then whispered to us all, "Nah, let them be for a little while. You don't just interrupt the start of a new friendship like this."

"But time is of the essence. Ember will surely be the first to awaken at this rate. And we have important business to conduct." Luna whispered before she finally approached the two chatting dragons. She got their attention by loudly clearing her throat before speaking. "I do not wish to interrupt, but I must remind you that the time we have together at this moment is finite. And we are here for a reason, are we not?"

"Oh... Right." Cynder muttered while Ember just looked at Luna in confusion. Neither she nor the others had been told of why they had been summoned. "Then...shall we get started?"

"Come to think of it, what did you call us for?" Ember asked with arms crossed. My eyes opened wider as I realized that neither of our guests had any inkling of understanding regarding the situation surrounding Cynder. What should we tell them?

"Oh, nothing much. Just...a little time together to talk." Luna replied before facing the center of the plateau we were standing upon. With a cast of her magic, she summoned a cluster of colorful mushrooms from the ground to serve as a table and soft seats. "Let's get comfortable."

This seemed like a reasonable way to approach the situation. Cynder wanted to talk to those who knew me on a much more intimate level than her and this was a good way to do it. I took a seat on one such toadstool while Fluttershy sat beside me with Nightmare Moon on the other side. Although Orbash remained standing as he stepped back. Nightmare Moon asked, "Aren't you going to join us, Father?"

"Tempting, but I think I've overstayed my welcome. And besides, Sunflare would never let me hear the end of it if I spent an evening with another queen without her." The moon king laughed while Novo joined in by letting out an unprepared guffaw. He then bowed to us and said, "But it was a pleasure being here tonight. And a fine farewell to you, Miss Cynder."

Cynder bowed her head at the table and said softly, "Thank you, your majesty... But where will you go?"

"I know exactly where I am going..." Orbash spoke with an impish grin on his lips. He then turned from us while his silvery magic aura coated his six horns. Another rift opened before him while I heard a very familiar voice yelp from the other side. One who called his name. The cheeky moon king then spread his wings wide and called out, "Hello, my love! Your king has arrived!"

With a flap of those wings, Orbash hurled himself through the rift and into the dreaming mind of his own wife. And Luna was quick to swoop over to the rift and close it herself. Her head snapped to the left to look at us with a rather frustrated gaze as she called out, "We are NOT opening that again!"

"Oh come on, just when it sounded like things were about to get steamy!" Novo laughed while the rest of us either joined in or shook our heads. Although once Luna took a seat at the table, the hippogriff queen asked with an arm resting on the table. "So then... Ladies and sugar bear. Why are we here?"

"You're...uh... Heheh..." I started to reply before snickering at the term she used to single me out. Although I then had an idea to help with the mood. "Come to think of it, shouldn't we get some tea going?"

"Very good point. And perhaps some scones. Allow me." Nightmare Moon replied before her magic summoned a couple of teapots and platters of assorted colorful scones. A thin trail of steam rose from each spout and I could notice the faint hint of chamomile in the air. "I do believe these will suffice."

Ember was quick to point out something odd about the methods of the Princess of Dreams. "Wait... Did you bake those just now? Or...conjure them up out of nothing?"

"Uh... I... I just..." Nightmare Moon stammered with her eyes widening in rather comical uncertainty. She said uneasily, "Now that you mention that, I'm doubting my culinary knowledge! I can't make any guarantees over how these taste!"

"Then allow me." She said assuredly before she poured herself a cup of the and took a sip. Her eyes wandered for a moment in thought before she passed judgement. "The faintest hint of honey... I think you got what you were aiming for. Now, for the rest..."

Always eager to try new cuisine, Ember reached out for the scone platter and took one that looked full of assorted berries. After one bite, she cast a smile at their baker. "Tastes fine to me!"

With any worries over the quality of the food and drink washed away, we all began passing around the snacks provided. My eyes fell upon Cynder as she poured herself a drink. While her hands were not as dexterous as mine, she had no difficulty handling something as delicate as fine porcelain. And for the moment, everything just settled into polite conversation. Although Fluttershy, Ember, and Novo did most of the talking like a trio of friends having a reunion. I think Cynder was observing them too. She probably understood that those three ladies were not just friends of mine. We were in love. We had shared a bed with each other. And had shared pleasure. The sight of all three of them being so trusting and friendly towards each other truly conveyed that they were all in agreement with the situation surrounding our life as lovers and family. Nightmare Moon and Luna had little to say. They were just supervising the situation.

The first step had been made. Cynder had not witnessed the camaraderie between my lovers to see that there was no jealousy or spite. We were all in this together. Although that was not enough. Cynder still needed answers. "Excuse me... Hello?"

"Whatcha need, honey? You've been awful quiet for a while." Novo replied as all eyes fell upon our guest. I held my tongue, more comfortable than before while still being more than just a bit apprehensive in her presence.

"Um... It's just... You know this man, right?" Cynder asked in an attempt to ease into the subject.

Ember rested her jaw on the back of her hand and said, "Of course we do. Why?"

"You... You really don't act like friends to him. I was hoping to...understand the truth." Cynder muttered carefully while I too was uneasy about the truth slipping. If word got out that the misunderstanding between the two of us resulted in Cynder trying to murder me, Ember especially would become hostile.

"The tru... Oooooh..." Fluttershy gasped softly while they all gazed at Cynder with wider eyes than before. Nightmare Moon and Luna looked noticeably tense, as if anticipating a confrontation. My wife glanced at me and asked, "She knows?"

I only nodded. "Cynder would like to hear what you have to say about it. She's heard my side of it. Now it's your turn."

Cynder was clearly trying to be civil about this. And she was withholding any and all judgement until after she had heard the truth from both side. She then asked, "So then... You all are his mates?"

"That's an old fashioned way of saying it... But...yeah?" Novo retorted before waving at Fluttershy first. "Actually, how about we go in order? Fluttershy, honey? You've known him the longest."

"Oh, right! I'd be happy to." Fluttershy squeaked while she and I shared a smile. The lovely pegasus looked around at our guests and began to speak. "I've known James since his very first day in Equestria. He was such a troubled lost soul, stuck in a new environment that was completely alien to him. I could tell just by looking at him how broody and quiet he was. My friends and I came together that day to make sure his first day in Ponyville was a good one. And that...was where it all started with us. From strangers to friends."

"That sounds...nice. Kind of idyllic, really. Nothing fancy and I like that." Cynder replied with a noticeable smile on her lips. She then asked, "Then...how did you two become something more?"

Fluttershy sighed while starting to look a little embarrassed. "I...admit that I was hastier than I should've been... I had never been in love before... It was...less than a week after he arrived where I...felt such a strong attraction to him... In hindsight, we really did get lucky in how well everything turned out in the long run. I was new to it. He had just experienced a failed relationship. And we were...ready to try and be happy together."

Hearing her be so introspective about our relationship made me genuinely smile. I reached out and held Fluttershy's hoof under the table before she and I smiled at each other. There was nothing but sincerity in her words. Ember especially had both hands clasped together under her jaw to hold it up while she looked on in admiration. Novo cooed sweetly at us as she said, "Aww, you two really were meant for each other. Congrats, you two."

Cynder was definitely more at ease now that she had seen where it all started for me. Although that was when it became time to ask the more difficult questions. "So...you were his first. Then how did...others come into the picture?"

Our smiles faded. And I did not trust myself to explain things to Cynder. Fluttershy faced our guest and said, "It didn't happen overnight... But there was one who loved him as much as I do. And I even spoke to her about it. My best friend... Rarity. She and James became best friends very quickly after he arrived. And they always had such amazing chemistry... That friendship...became more. And we even talked about it. We considered the possibility of...embracing an unusual relationship. We both agreed not to at first, but...things changed over time. And after some time, we began to feel more faith in James as a man who really did have the kind of love needed to maintain that kind of relationship."

Fluttershy's utter sincerity captivated everyone around her. She was being entirely serious and forward while not sharing every single detail. She then sighed and said happily, "Rarity...was the first. We wanted each other to be happy and wanted to be more for the man we love. And he had the courage to really try and make it happen. And that...was when we all became a family."

I noticed Cynder wipe a trickling tear from her eye. Only Fluttershy could touch one's heart like that. Cynder maintained her composure as she said, "You make it sound so beautiful... I think I understand how things are between you. But now..."

Cynder then looked towards Novo and asked, "Were you next? How did that happen? You're a queen, but..."

"Don't go thinking I'm that picky, honey. I've been married before. And my previous king was also a commoner. Social status don't mean anything when it comes to what your heart wants." Novo snapped lightly at the curious dragoness. But after a moment of awkward silence, Novo's gaze lowered as she realized what it was she had just revealed. "Yes... You heard that right. I had a king once... I had a husband. And I've been a widow for a very long time. I couldn't stop grieving over what I had lost. I couldn't...consider trying to be happy in a new way."

All eyes fell upon the queen of Capricorn Island. It had been some time since Novo last had to really recall the life she lost before she met me. I suspect Cynder could tell that Novo's lifespan was not exactly mortal, but she never asked about it. Such a topic was not relevant. Although I did see Novo start to smile while she stirred the tea in her cup with one finger. "But I do have an amazing best friend. And she set in motion a plan that might help me without me even knowing it."

I found myself smiling when Novo glanced over at me. We were both so madly in love. And it did not happen overnight. She then looked at Cynder and explained, "She arrived at my palace, business as usual. And this fine sugar bear was with her. Sweet and subdued, a man who listens more than he talks. And I always had a lot to say. I really found myself liking this man. And he...really found himself liking me."

Cynder's lips held a smirk of amusement while I found myself sheepishly averting my gaze. She was right. I found Novo unbelievably endearing and attractive. A nearly perfect woman, a queen like no other. In such a short time, I felt myself become drawn to her. And Novo must have read my mind since she then blew a kiss my way before resuming her story. "He was there as my friend's escort and knight. But he and I became more day by day. He listened well when I spoke and we were up on a balcony one night... He held me...and that was when I saw his ring."

"Ring?" Cynder asked before I lifted my right hand. There it was on my finger. My golden wedding ring. Fluttershy responded in kind by lifting her hoof that held her own wedding bracelet around her wrist. Considering her usage of such primitive terms like 'mates', I was not sure if she would understand the nuance behind that jewelry. But she did. Her eyes widened as Cynder surely realized that those two golden bands were a set that bound Fluttershy and I together. "Oooooh... Mates for life... I see. So then...what happened next?"

Novo sighed while she smiled crookedly at me for a second. "I admit I got a little bitter. When I realized I was dealing with a married man who was reaching out to me in what looked like a hint of nervous courtship, I asked him if he was gonna take his ring off first. And he didn't. He held me while keeping his ring on. And that threw me for a loop. I couldn't understand how a married man could open himself up to another woman while still keeping his wife in his heart."

I noticed Fluttershy look at me while beaming so proudly at me. This little recollection only reinforced her choice to put that kind of faith in me. I held her hoof while also glad that I had not disappointed her. Novo began to smile more sincerely as she continued. "He explained to me how his family back home was working. The poor thing... He was really unsure of himself at the time. He was still figuring things out and even sounded like he doubted himself. But he was trying for all their sakes. Although...this did clash hard with my people's culture. We hippogriffs mate for life and with only one spouse. But he was just so sincere about it that...I felt compelled to give him a chance. I could see that he wanted to be good to me... And I started to wonder...would this man be the one who could convince me to let myself fall in love again?"

That was when I snickered to myself over how Novo described my behavior that night. I groaned quietly while scratching at my head, "Yeah, I really wasn't that confident about something so unorthodox. I wasn't even sure if I could ever be good enough for someone like you."

"Patience, baby. I'm getting there. Now, where was I?" Novo spoke while showing me that sweet soulful smile I had come to adore on her face. She then explained, "Right... I decided to give him a test. A very strict test to see if he really was a man who loved his women as people and not as trophies. I invited him to my bedroom that night. No guards, completely unsupervised and unprotected. And I gave him strict orders to follow. And he listened. He stayed by my side and we both slept well. And when I woke up, I inspected myself closely for any signs of him having molested me in my sleep. And I found nothing. He respected my will and let me sleep undisturbed."

Cynder's eyes widened at this impressive show of trust from this very capable queen. Novo then cast me a smug smirk as she said, "Of course, had he manhandled me even once, I would've ejected him from my palace and never let him back in. The one kind of man I just can't stand is a scoundrel. And a scoundrel you are not, my love."

I sighed while feeling my face burning with red. I said what little I could. "I love you..."

"Love you too, baby. But the story's not over." Novo replied before she continued. "That was when I knew I could trust this man. And bit by bit... Day by day... I opened my heart to him more while he did the same. And we...were so happy together. I was falling in love... I had forgotten how...wonderful that feels. When we held each other... When we kissed each other... It was...finally another day in paradise... At least up until it was time for him to go home."

She looked so lovelorn looking back on those first few days where we were in the very beginning of a wonderful relationship. Only for that vacation to be followed by a span of very uncertain separation. Novo bowed her head and let out a long sigh. "I...wasn't ready to let go. I begged this man to stay... I told him how we hippogriffs do not second guess our hearts. I knew I was ready to be his. But...he insisted we wait. I had tested him. And now he wanted to test us both. And I'm embarrassed to say...I very nearly failed that test."

The levity in the air fell as Novo even held her head up in one hand. She paused for a long moment before she could bring herself to speak. "Days went by...and I felt like I got played. I could not understand why such a wonderful man would come into my life, fall in love with me while I fell in love with him. Only for him to leave...and insist we wait. I had just begun to recover from a broken heart...and those cracks opened again. And this time, I knew who was responsible for my pain. My pain became doubt. And that doubt became anger. And when I finally laid eyes on him again...I was angry. And I had planned out a long furious rant for him..."

I became increasingly nervous. If Novo was not angry, she was doing a great job of acting like it. But she then chuckled bitterly before she said, "When I saw him again... All that anger just disappeared. And that was when I really understood what he was testing. He wanted to find out just how happy we would be the next time we saw each other after some time apart."

Cynder then asked cautiously, "And...were you?"

Novo smirked at he ignorant dragoness before looking at me out of the corner of her eye. "Let's just say that this man will be crowned my king someday. And we'll have very many heirs together. And I couldn't be more honored to be part of this...wonderful family he's invited me into."

Our guest flinched at Novo's brazen declaration of love while everyone else around us even went so far as to applaud her for such a good story with an equally inspiring outcome. But I still felt the need to apologize to her. "I'm sorry if I ever hurt you back there... I just..."

"James... Honey, don't apologize. I get where you were coming from. You weren't getting cold feet. You were just being cautious. All's well that ends well, right?" Novo replied sweetly as we gazed at each other from across the table. Although she then turned to Ember and said, "Now that my story's said and done... What about you, Ember? Anything you wanna say about your future king?"

"What?! Whoa, hold on there! He and I aren't mates yet!" Ember yelped before frantically waving her hands about. This only got some confused glances from the rest of our entourage. She was there for the same reason as Novo and Fluttershy. Although I began to wonder exactly what she could even say to Cynder about that.

"You're...not?" Cynder asked with her head tilting to one side. "But...aren't you two...something more?"

"No! I mean yes! I mean...kind of? Technically, we're... Uh..." Ember stammered and sputtered before holding her head in both hands. I covered my mouth to muffle a chuckle. I did not expect Ember to react quite so...humorously. She then finally groaned, "It's...complicated..."

Novo finally let out a hearty chuckle and said, "Girl, come on. We all know you're head over heels for this man. I've seen the chemistry between you two. And I know he's got you on the mind a lot too. What are..."

"Stop! I'm not kidding here!" Ember shouted while planting both hands firmly on the rather soft mushroom table. That soft thump with the fungal surface bending inward slightly really caught her by surprise. I think we were all bewildered that the table did not respond like a wooden one. But that distraction passed quickly as Ember said, "I can't...say things like that too easily. You know how a dragon heart works."

Cynder was understandably the most confused out of all of us. She then asked, "Wha... Wait, what do you mean about dragon hearts?"

Ember looked towards the only other dragon around us and said, "I'm not sure how courtship works with your race of dragons, but mine...take it very seriously. It's infused right into our blood. Raw instincts that we can't defy. I already told you how...rugged my territory is. That makes choosing a companion all the more dire. When a dragon spots a potential mate, they pursue them cautiously. Waiting to be certain they're the one. And when they finally approach them, the answer is final. If yes, they remain mates for life. If no... They will never allow themselves to feel that strongly for that person ever again. No sense on wasting time chasing an impossible dream."

Cynder's eyes widened while we all listened. Conversation and helping everyone understand the nuances of how her heart works would probably ease Ember into speaking more openly. Luna and Nightmare Moon continued to listen without a word, but they were always ready to step in should something happen. Cynder then muttered, "That sounds...powerful. Beautiful, really."

"Yeah, that's probably the best thing I can say about my subjects. They're a bunch of boulderheads, but they always take romance seriously." Ember retorted with a snide smirk on her lips.

It was then that Cynder asked the obvious question again. "But does that mean you're not pursuing James?"

"I..." Ember muttered uneasily. I looked at her as she looked at me and just nodded. I was perfectly fine with whatever she needed to say. We all listened patiently as the Dragon Lord finally began to speak with her fingers fidgeting with each other. "I...don't know... I've never been good at understanding my own feelings. I really didn't have the time to try or care until...he found me."

Now we were getting somewhere. And Cynder leaned a little closer to her fellow dragoness to listen in. "He was the first to ever really listen to me. Something those idiots back home never did. Told me truths I needed to hear and...I had to find him. And when I found out war was coming, I decided I couldn't lose him. I joined him on the battlefield to make sure he was always safe... And...I learned important things from him."

Cynder even began to smile as she listened. When Ember paused, her scarlet eyes lowering their gaze to the table, the dark dragoness asked, "What did you learn?"

Ember sighed happily as she spoke with a softer tone. "We haven't known each other all that long, but we went through so much together so fast... I learned that beauty can be found even in those who are strong. And that tenderness is not a sign of weakness. It wasn't just that I found someone who listens to me... He always respected me."

"You've always been an amazing person, Ember. Truly the best out of all your people." I said at the first opportunity. I knew I was interrupting, but I just wanted to reinforce Ember's own thoughts. She beamed at me gratefully while even Cynder started to show a smile. We were finally getting through to her.

"You really like saying that, don't you?" Ember chuckled before leaning harder on the table. Her eyes narrowed inquisitively as she then asked, "Come to think of it, there's also something else you kept saying to me. What was it you said I keep giving you?"

My lips wiggled as I smiled crookedly at my beloved. And I spoke the truth. "You've always given me courage."

"And you've always given me hope, my little warrior poet." Ember spoke lovingly as her heart was finally put on full display. She may not have been openly declaring the situation between us, but there was no denying it by that point. We were in love.

Cynder once again had to wipe away a single tear upon hearing such powerful words of love being spoken. Although her eyes then widened before looking at me. "Wait... You write poetry? Can I see some of them?"

"Huh?! Oh, no... I'm not actually a poet. I just write prose. Although I wise I had a knack for poetry." I retorted with Ember eyeing me most lovingly. Such a beautiful angle her head was on, her long jaws angled down as those lovely scarlet eyes gazed at me in that face of blue. I wanted to say it, but I remembered her plea. I had to resist the urge to say those three special words again. I had been reckless too many times already.

There was no hiding the truth from Ember as everyone else watched patiently and in admiration. Cynder then asked, "So then...you do love him...? You two are planning on becoming mates?"

I held my tongue, but Ember sighed contemplatively. She clenched her hands together and closed her eyes. "That's all I'm gonna say on this topic. I've said enough. And I'll figure things out as I go. But this man is mine to protect. I will always be his shield. His enemies are my enemies and those that would harm him...will pay dearly."

The more Ember spoke, the wider Cynder's eyes became. Her eyebrows rose, a growing look of dread settling onto her face. I too felt uncomfortable as my memories drifted back to what had happened earlier that night. With great caution, Cynder then asked, "What...would you do if someone...hurt him? Maybe even try to kill him?"

Ember's response was very succinct. She chugged the last of her tea from her cup, which was rather thick ceramic. She then looked at Cynder and proceeded to suddenly crush her cup in her hand without flinching. She spoke firmly, "Then they die. If someone tries to take this man from me... From everyone who cherishes him...I'll see to it that's the last thing they'll ever do."

Cynder...faltered. Ember's firm and very sincere words combined with a display of her strength caused Cynder to freeze up and literally fall off of her seat. I too flinched at that display and knew why Cynder recoiled with as much horror as she did. If Ember caught word of what manner of injury Cynder had inflicted upon me that night, she would rip her head off. Everyone else around the table leaned forward in concern with Ember even asking, "Whoa, you OK there? I wasn't trying to scare you!"

"I... I think I'm all right..." Cynder stammered as she rose up again to look over the table. She still looked jarred, glancing at Ember in sheer fear. But she still tried to smile and looked at all of us. "I just want to say... I'm glad I got to meet you tonight. The stories you've told me... I... I see why you are all in this together. You're all very happy together and..."

Novo rested her beak on the back of her hand and asked, "Honey, you make it sound like you expected the worst and needed to hear a second opinion from the ladies in this sweetheart's life."

"That's...exactly the reason why I wanted to talk to you all..." Cynder muttered shamefully with her wings drooping once again. "I...couldn't believe it... I needed to hear the truth from more than just him. And...now I believe you. The love you all share... It's so real. Too sincere to be fake. I believe you. And I'm...happy for all of you."

Fluttershy then spoke up sweetly upon noticing our guest's deflating mood. "Oh, Cynder... Thank you. And it's all right if you were skeptical about it. Most of Equestria probably doesn't see such relationships in a positive light either. We...have to be careful over who's allowed to know about this. It's risky... Someone might make assumptions and do something drastic. Especially to James... I would hate for anyone to think he was taking advantage of us. Or what they might do to him for it."

It was unbearably uncomfortable to hear my own wife unknowingly describe exactly what happened shortly before she arrived. And it was too much for Cynder. Shame overtaking her, she began to step to the side. "Ex... Excuse me..."

She ran. Cynder galloped off across the plateau. As far as it reached. When she finally came to the edge overlooking that sea of moonlit clouds, she stopped. Cynder merely rested on the cliff and gazed out over the sea. She was a little hard to make out from where we were due to the bushes and a few small trees, but we could see her.

I think everyone had some questions over why Cynder had just abruptly run off like that, but they withheld those questions. Although Ember did ask a very obvious question. "James... Who even is she? You've never mentioned a Cynder to any of us. A friend of yours who's visiting you tonight?"

I had no idea how to even try to explain the situation to any of them. How could I possibly explain in brief the existence of an entity born from my own dreams who had gained self-awareness and was now wandering my own mind as a vagabond? Let alone the plan to hopefully drag her out of the dream realm and into the realm of reality. Although by then, I was not so certain if the 'friend' aspect was even true anymore. So I said what little I could. "I...don't really know anymore."

Novo was the first to notice my sunken tone. She asked softly, "Honey... What's wrong? She's a friend of yours, right?"

"Really, I don't know anymore. She's just...someone I know. And let's just leave it at that. Please." I pleaded softly with my heart finally starting to remember the very recent memories of that night. I could never forget feeling my own flesh being rend by Cynder's own blade. My own blood spilling down my body. But I tried to push that out of my mind and focused on the wonderful people around me. "But really... Thanks for being here tonight. She really needed to hear what you had to say."

"It was a pleasure, James... And..." Ember replied before she let out a very long yawn. She appeared to be struggling to keep her eyes open. "Wow... Why am I so sleepy? Can you even get sleepy when you're dreaming?"

Luna finally spoke up and explained, "It would seem that Celestia is bringing dawn to your land. You will surely awaken very soon."

"Really? Doesn't...feel like I've been asleep that long... I guess time just flows differently here?" Ember asked while rubbing her eyes and failing to get herself to become more awake. "I guess...this is goodbye then. I really enjoyed my time tonight. See you...soon, all right...?"

We barely even had a chance to speak. Ember suddenly vanished in a very brief flash of light. Novo got a little chuckle out of that and said, "And so the Dragon Lord rises from her lair to face the day... We really need to see her more often."

Fluttershy then pointed out something that we needed to keep in mind. "Wait... Doesn't that mean we'll be waking up soon too? We're to the west of the dragon lands, right?"

"Yeah, probably. Just not yet though..." I replied before I focused on the very distant form of Cynder. She was entirely oblivious over what we were doing from over there. While still wary, I knew I needed to speak to her one last time before the dream ended. "Excuse me, ladies... I think I need to go check on Cynder. I don't know if I'll be back in time before we wake up."

"Oh, don't you worry about us, honey. Little Fluttershy and I can take the time to have a little mom talk between us." Novo chuckled while Fluttershy kissed me goodbye. She would be seeing me first thing in the morning anyway. I then stepped over to Novo and happily kissed her goodbye as well. "Love you, James. And I think we'll be seeing each other again before long."

"I certainly hope so. Love you, girls." I replied before facing Luna and Nightmare Moon. The treats on the table had begun to dwindle and the teapots were empty. I then said, "Thank you... I think things will be OK now."

"Everything went according to plan. And if you're going where I think you are... Luna and I will be watching. Should something happen, we will intervene." Nightmare Moon replied while she and Luna rose from their seats. As Fluttershy and Novo began to gossip about their own children, I made my way across the plateau. Even if I did not want to.

A gentle cool breeze of the night blew through my full head of hair, reminding me that my body was healing. I brushed by many bushes before I finally reached Cynder. She had her back to me while lounging like a large feline at the edge of the cliff. A big part of me wanted to turn around and walk away from the beast that nearly butchered me. But another part of me was telling me that would be a mistake. I was out of danger. Steeling my nerves, I took a seat by Cynder with my legs dangling off the cliff. "Did you get the answers you needed?"

Cynder did not respond. She did not even look at me. But I did see a trickle of tears flowing down her face. She sighed deeply before speaking to me, eyes still gazing out at that sea of clouds. "I was a fool..."

I said nothing to that. I knew there was no contesting that claim. And Cynder began to speak more. "You told me the truth... And I didn't listen. Because I just...couldn't believe it was true... I had every reason to trust you...and I didn't... I told myself a lie just because it was easier to believe... I believed you were no better than Malefor... I was a fool."

That name again... I remembered when I finally found her again in that storm. Her body having regained the same size and colors as when we first found her infected by that curse. But the form I saw tonight... Shadowy and stained black as pitch. Was that really a form she assumed naturally? The strange properties of the dream realm responding to something in her? Or...was it something else? Another lingering 'gift' left behind by her old master?

I was very tempted to give Cynder the benefit of the doubt. That shadowy behemoth she became could not have been natural. I looked at her and said quietly, "But...that wasn't entirely you. That shadowy state. Something Malefor left behind? A sleeper curse set to activate in certain circumstances? It sounds like something he..."

"No... No! No, that wasn't him!" Cynder suddenly barked while she even looked right up at me with utter shame on her face. "I can't blame Malefor for this...because that wasn't his fault! That was all me!"

I had a creeping suspicion that Malefor really had no influence on the events on that night, but I was tempted to deny that belief. To see and hear Cynder admit to such a thing... I muttered coldly, "That form... Your actions...were entirely your own tonight?"

Cynder bowed her head as more tears flowed. "There was no voice in my head... I wasn't being shackled in my own mind and being forced to watch... You told me the truth...and I couldn't believe it... And I kept listening to my own lies. Just because they were easier to believe! You were all I ever had and I almost threw you away!"

She collapsed before me with her hands covering her face. Whimpering pathetically as she wallowed with nowhere to run and no one to throw the blame at. I could not speak. I could only listen to the weeping wyrm.

Such a pathetic sight... And an equally pathetic motive. I watched her weep, but never touched her. What could drive her to doubt my words that hard? I needed answers. "I never gave you a reason to doubt me. All I ever wanted for you was to be happy. What did you think I was...doing to them when I told you?"

My thoughts went back to the obvious sexual subtext regarding my words to her that night. And the accusations she threw at me while pursuing me through that twisted labyrinth. I thought of Malefor. The way he spoke to and about Cynder the one night we ever saw him. An exceptionally dark and unsettling concept passed through my thoughts. "Malefor... Did he...do something to you? Did he...force himself on you?"

Cynder said nothing. Her weeping became quiet and she just...lied there before me. No answer...yet it was still an answer. My eyes widened with a new horror forming in my gut. I turned away from her and muttered, "I'm sorry..."

"No..." Cynder whispered as I felt her hand upon my thigh. Newfound pity in my heart, I looked at her as she rose to her feet. Her tears had ceased flowing and she looked surprisingly more stable. Cynder shook her head and said, "He didn't. I know what you're thinking of and...I swear he never did...that to me."

"Oh..." I mumbled with my gaze once more directed at the sea of clouds before us. It was such an easy assumption to make and not a fate I would wish on anyone.

Cynder then rested more comfortably beside me and also looked out over that foggy ocean before she spoke again. "But...he was going to."

My eyes widened slightly as I glanced at her. Cynder did not look at me, her eyes gazing out into the abyss with a look of...subtle bitterness in them. "The night you found me... That was the first time I ever encountered him in person. Every other time I spoke to him, he always appeared before me through a projection of himself. Basically a...sort of phantom. And far too often, I could...feel his eyes looking at me in a...very specific and carnal way."

I dared not speak while Cynder went dredging up very uncomfortable memories from a time of her life she never wanted to look back on. "With every council, I felt his eyes on me more often. He would start to prowl around me. I was a prisoner in my own body, but I knew why he was looking at me like that. And then..."

My breath caught in my throat when I noticed Cynder become very still and tense. She inhaled sharply to calm herself and spoke, "The very last time I spoke to him before the night you found me, he...came onto me. I felt him over me, even if he didn't have a physical body. He whispered...awful things to me. How he had...plans for me. And...I can still remember myself speaking with words that weren't mine... How I was...so looking forward to the day where he could finally ravage me..."

A sickening thought... I only knew Malefor for a single night. And even before then, I knew next to nothing about him. But from what I did know of him... Imagining him using Cynder for something as debased as a sex slave.....or even a breeder would not be outside the realm of possibility for someone like him. I desperately tried to push such images out of my mind. Images of Malefor using Cynder as his breeding whore... Her voice helped distract me from those thoughts. "My body was the only thing I still had a shred of ownership over... And I was on the verge of losing that too. I knew what was coming and couldn't escape it. If you...and they...had not come to me that night... I don't even want to imagine what Malefor would've done to me after he finally manifested in a physical form..."

It was...harrowing to realize that the stakes during that fateful night in the depths of my dreams were even higher than any of us could have expected. I bowed my head as I recoiled from this revelation. And I soon felt Cynder lean against me. "I was so sure...you were doing the same to them. That you were using them the same way Malefor would've used me... But I now know I was wrong... I was a fool."

I said nothing and allowed Cynder to speak further. Her tone was weak and timid. "Such...beautiful stories... And they were so sincere about it too... They way they spoke to you...and you to them... I shouldn't have thought twice about you. They don't belong to you... You belong to them. And I...nearly took you from them..."

All I could do was let out a sigh. And then I felt it. A faint rippling sensation through the air. Except this time, I welcomed it. I could barely bring myself to even look at Cynder. Not after all that...

"Do you hate me...?" Cynder asked as she slumped to the ground again. When I hesitantly glanced down at her, she barely looked up at me. "Do you even trust me anymore?"

"I really don't know anymore... I just want to go and...rest." I muttered while turning my gaze up at that beautiful night sky. "You did...some terrible things tonight."

"I know... And I can't go with you. Not while knowing what I did..." Cynder replied while I took note of that statement. She tried to cling to me once in order to follow me out of that world. And she failed. But why voluntarily choose to stay behind? I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye while she explained, "Please... Don't come looking for me. Not for a while... I need some time. Need to figure out why I did what I did tonight. I need time to understand...where I went wrong. I'll...come find you when I have a real answer."

"Sounds about right..." I muttered with my heart heavy with pity and disappointment. Although I soon noticed her scoot just a bit closer to me. I did not budge.

"It's almost time for you to go, right? There's somewhere you need to be." Cynder explained while still not quite grasping the nature of her own existence. All I did was nod. But she then asked, "I don't have the right to ask, but...please... May I stay by your side until then? Until you have to leave?"

I turned to look at Cynder and just sighed with an exhausted scowl on my face. She pleaded with a whisper. "Please... Even after all this, you're still all I ever had."

No words came, but I still nodded. More and more, I felt those ripples through the air while Cynder did not. I expected her to say something precious. Something heartfelt. But no other words came. I did not look upon her once after that. And when my vision became filled with a pale veil, I awoke to find myself gazing up at the ceiling in my own home. And I still felt so tired.

Fluttershy awoke right at that same time and greeted me with a kiss on the cheek. I rolled my head to one side and saw my lovely wife gazing back at me with a smile. "Good morning, dear. I had a wonderful time tonight."

I managed to smile just a little. Just enough to make it seem like nothing was wrong. Although as we sat up in bed, Fluttershy then asked me a sincere question. "James... Before I forget. Really... Who was that? Who is Cynder?"

A strange exhausting emptiness filled my heart. The kind of apathy that comes from having a most unfulfilling dream that you cannot quite recall while just knowing it was an unpleasant time. I said what little she needed to know. Something honest, yet acceptably vague. "Nobody... It's complicated. She's someone who does not exist. Not yet, at least."

What a dull morning... It took quite some time for me to shake off that funk today. Spending time with Gladesong helped with that. Her smiles and giggles are good for my heart. But as I sit here writing this... Cynder... Why did you do that?

I just do not know what to think of her by this point. I worried about her. I grew to adore her. I wanted nothing but the best for her. I ponder if I was even on the verge of loving her... And then...that happened. That is not the kind of mistake that one can just forgive and forget about... Maybe she was right. Maybe some time apart is what we need. Although I certainly am not in a hurry to see her again.

That should do it for now. Fluttershy has requested that we go for a walk through the forest nearby with Gladesong. And I am all for it. It sounds like Fluttershy had even made some progress while I was away during the war in securing that forest as a protected reserve with her serving as its warden. I almost forgot she brought that up. Her own little forest... Fluttershy's Forest.

I should start packing for the hike. I really should not keep my family waiting.

Tomorrow Beckons

Author's Note

This chapter was originally meant to be the finale of The Lost Element back during the first year of its development. It astounds me to know that the originally intended end point of the story at the start has been completed. This volume has been quite the experience for me and ended up being so much more than I originally set out to make it. And even then, the story is not over. I hope you have enjoyed the ride this far. There is more to come.

This marks the end of Volume 5.

Volume 5.5, “New Horizons, New World”, begins next chapter.

Tomorrow Beckons

Today would be a big day. In the weeks leading up to now, Equestria had been healing. Those who served in what came to be known as the War of Preservation were healed one by one. First physically, and then mentally. The scars of PTSD were finally rubbed out as trained specialists were deployed across Equestria to be within reach of those who came home with scars on more than just their bodies. And as someone who was one of them, I cannot begin to describe how thankful I have been to have been allowed to leave those memories in a shallow grave.

Word started to get around. A rumor. And then an invitation arrived in the mail a couple of weeks ago shortly after the cool air of autumn finally pushed out summer. An event exclusive to those who served in the War of Preservation as well as any friends and family who would want to attend. A victory celebration of the highest order set to take place only after everyone had been healed as much as possible. And I was thrilled to attend. There was no need to respond. All I and everyone had to do was show up.

Several addresses were provided to show that such a celebration would be happening simultaneously in several notable cities across Equestria. Surely just to insure not everyone would have to converge on one location and could choose which is easiest to get to. Transportation services were even being offered for free to insure that those invited would be sure to make it. For those of us in Ponyville who served out there, we had no need for such services. Because our destination was very close to home. Canterlot Castle would be the location of one of these parties and all we had to do was take the train up the mountain. It would basically be our own little Grand Galloping Gala.

I found myself enjoying a rare opportunity that I seldom get anymore. Complete solitude in my home. Fluttershy and Gladesong had gone out for lunch to meet up with Rarity so they could catch up on some motherly time with the daughter they were raising together. Scootaloo was at school for the day and knew that we would not be home until late. She had even been given permission to throw a party with her closest friends so she would be able to celebrate along with us. Ocellus and Smolder had headed out to meet up with Gallus. I felt happy for those three teens bonding so quick. With all three of them having come from...less than ideal backgrounds before immigrating to Ponyville, they needed their own little support circle and had begun to look out for each other.

Now that I was alone, I occupied my time by making sure the kids who would be having a good time in our house would be well stocked for it. I set out a buffet line of snacks in the kitchen while leaving notes around to point them towards what refrigerated goods were available while also telling them what should be left alone. But I was only about halfway done before I got a knock at the door. I cocked my head to one side as I strongly doubted anyone who was living with me would be back that soon. I went to the door and opened it without bothering to ask who was on the other side. And I was in for quite the surprise as a very peppy voice spoke up. "Hi, James! Been a while!"

"Wha... Gabby?! Hey, good to see you." I replied as I found one griffon hen I had not seen in weeks. Decked out in saddlebags, I assumed Gabby was just making a delivery on her courier route. I then asked, "What's up? Got something for us?"

"Nah, I've got the day off since I'm also heading up to Canterlot today. I was pretty busy during the war, so I got an invitation too!" Gabby replied while she took a step forward. I think she was physically requesting that she be allowed inside. I took a step back to do just that and allowed the griffon courier into my home. She then explained with a bit of a frown forming on her beak, "I really wanted to come by a lot sooner, but stuff just kept getting in the way. I heard that lots of people who saw action were not doing so great and I was freaking out wondering if you were OK. Everything all right? How's your head? The bandages are gone, so that's gotta be a good sign."

I took a seat on the stairs while appreciating Gabby's genuine concern. It really was a shame she could not come sooner, I really would have appreciated the company of such a cheery girl during my darker days. "Yeah, they weren't kidding. Post Traumatic Stress Disorder hit a lot of infantry really bad and I wasn't spared. But they came up with a genius procedure to basically cure them. And it worked. I'm doing a lot better. A lot happier too."

Gabby sighed before she came up to me. "Phew, that's great to hear. I was afraid you might've done something crazy."

"Uh... Yeah... I almost did, to be completely honest." I grumbled as I thought back on that day in shame. I could still remember the despair I felt and the imaginary resentment coming from all around me. Even if I could no longer clearly remember why I felt that way. I then looked at my friend and said, "Gabby... Thanks for bringing Gallus with you. That guy was looking out for me when I needed someone most. I don't think I'd be here right now if he didn't come home with us."

The feathers on the griffon hen's head puffed up noticeably. And not in joy. Gabby brought a hand to her beak and muttered unusually softly, "Oh no, I didn't think... It was that bad? And Gallus...saved you?"

All I did was nod. Gabby then quickly reached into one of her saddlebags as she said, "Well then... I know it's late, but here's a little something I put together to help you recover! Nothing like some wholesome home cooking to lift your spirits, right?"

I cocked my head to one side. She was holding out a thermos in one hand. "Um... What's this?"

"Some of my homemade turnip soup! You haven't had lunch yet, right? It shouldn't fill you up too much before the party." Gabby explained as I felt my mouth water a bit. That did sound tasty and I had a light breakfast.

"In that case, let's warm it up." I replied while taking the thermos and leading Gabby to the kitchen. After I dumped the contents into a bowl and set it inside my microwave oven for a couple of minutes, I even rinsed out the thermos in the sink to make sure it was clean for when Gabby departed. I noticed she was eyeing the party snacks on the counter and a few of the notes lying around. "Scootaloo's holding a party here today while we're away so she and the girls won't be left out. It's an important day, you know?"

"Ooh, good idea!" Gabby said before pulling up a seat to the table. It was right around then that the microwave oven chimed to signal that it had finished and I could not have moved that bowl of soup to the table faster. I even had a few oyster crackers ready to sprinkle in. Hot and steamy, I very carefully took a sip to at least sample a bit before allowing the rest to cool. Gabby's eyes lit up as she asked, "Sooooo...how is it?"

"Mmm... Now that's some fine soup. Not too heavy. And you can taste how healthy it is." I replied while I set the spoon down. I wanted to be able to eat that at a steady pace and not have to blow on each bite to cool it. "You made this?"

"Yep! We griffons love our fish, but everyone enjoys some good veggie soup. I was just throwing stuff together one day and came up with that recipe." Gabby explained with her eyes glancing up at my brow. She then said, "I like your haircut. Oh wait, they shaved your head, right? To get to the fracture? It's all growing back nice. Just a bit of peach fuzz, huh?"

I ran my fingers over my head to feel that fine layer of hair. If that skull fracture had not healed yet, it must have been very close. I had learned where to avoid applying pressure to avoid that unpleasant ache only broken bone provides. "I don't mind it. At least they saved me the trouble of getting a haircut before winter gets here."

My guest smiled brightly before sighing with her gaze starting to wander. "Yeah... I really thought you were in a bad place when I saw you all bandaged up like that... What a crazy time, huh? And that article they put out a few weeks back. I can't believe the Empty Plains had so many secrets hidden for so long! Not that I can really blame them burying all that history until now. And you were all tied into it, huh?"

"Yeah, that was...a daring admission for them to make to the public when they did. Not like the truth could stay buried after that. If the royal family didn't declassify the existence of human history in Equestria, more and more questions would pile up. Some might even get increasingly demanding for the truth. The answers would come out eventually and it was wiser for the royal family to reveal it on their own terms." I replied while still not entirely comfortable with knowing the entire world was aware of the truth of my kind in Equestria. As well as the purpose for my presence in their world. I then leaned towards Gabby and asked, "So then... I guess that means you know why I'm here, huh?"

Gabby cast me a very warm smile as she spoke. "Mmhm... But I just want you to know that it doesn't bother me. Now that I'm seeing you back home safe and sound, you just look like any other guy in Ponyville. Except that you're human. I really don't got a problem with you being an ambassador for your species or that you're from an entirely different world... To me, you're just Mr. James of Ponyville."

"That's sweet of you to say. But you don't have to call me that, Gabriella. We're all friends here, right?" I retorted while attempting to be just a bit witty as I remembered her real name.

"Ooh, right! Good point!" Gabby giggled while I finally sprinkled some crackers into my soup before eating it in earnest. It was just the right temperature by then. Although Gabby the asked, "But about that... Has anyone been bugging you about anything? Like...asking you questions about all that stuff being made public?"

I shook my head. "Almost no one, honestly. Even Lyra hasn't asked me any questions and I would've expected her to be the first, what with her hobby of researching myths about humanity. Why?"

Gabby's eyes widened in some surprise while she squawked, "Why? I mean did you even read the article? That's...crazy! All that just buried for so long? I thought humans were nothing but a myth! But I guess all those myths had to have come from somewhere... I mean I've gotten around a lot after I last saw you. I was almost expecting people to be going crazy over this news, but...it's been weirdly quiet. Like...too quiet. Whaddya make of that?"

That was a good point to bring up. Especially when considering I have been a citizen of Ponyville for around two years by now, the locals would have been the first to make a big fuss over my vague connections to an entire empire of traitors who were banished from Equestria. The fact that humans were not only nonfictional creatures, but also had a very pronounced presence in Equestria in the distant past, should have caused a public uproar. I pondered this for a moment before recalling a statement I had read somewhere a good while back. "I seem to recall...that there is a theory. That when earth-shaking information from ancient times is revealed, the public has a tendency to underreact. I guess it's just a product of the passage of time dulling the blow."

My friend only stared at me without blinking for a moment, her round feathery head propped up on a fist. She did eventually break the silence and said, "Huh... I never thought about it like that. I guess it is way too late to do anything about it now... Maybe it's true what they say. No sense in crying over spilled milk. Especially when that milk dried up into an old stain hundreds of years ago."

"I don't think that's the best analogy to use for this, but you get the idea." I retorted with a bit of a snicker. Although there was a sudden fluttering sound before a white dove landed on the table. I smiled at my pet dove and said, "Oh hey, I don't think I've introduced you yet. Gabby, this is Angela."

"Angela? Ooh, I remember seeing you. Never got your name though. Hi!" Gabby replied before beckoning my little friend onto her finger. It was a bit of a strange feeling seeing two birds on very different spots on the evolutionary wheel interacting with each other like that. I even saw Gabby's feathers fluff up a bit as she started to mimic the deep cooing of a dove with Angela even playing along. I doubt Gabby could really understand her. They were just playing.

I took the time to finish my lunch while Gabby and Angela serenaded me with their dove calls. But once I did finish that bowl, watching Gabby play with my pet brought another griffon hen to mind. I asked softly at the first opportunity, "Gabby... Have you heard from Gilda since the war ended?"

"Now that you mention it... Yeah!" Gabby retorted while she lifted Angela to let the little dove perch on her head. Although that smile faded pretty quickly. "I just happened to bump into her a week or so after we all went home. And...I could tell she wasn't OK. Something was just eating at her and she really didn't wanna talk about it..."

I did not pressure Gabby further on that topic. Gilda went through a harrowing ordeal out there. But Gabby was then quick to hold up a hand as she added, "But that was then! I bumped into her again maybe a week later and she was doing much better! Just like how I remembered her. And I think she's talking with a few other griffons on starting a band. Maybe we'll get to see her perform sometime if that takes off."

"A band...? Her? She'll totally be on guitar." I chuckled in genuine relief. It sounded like Gilda received the same treatment as everyone else. I did fondly remember the occasional jam sessions she had in my room during the war. She really knew how to work the strings. I then asked, "Tell her I'm wishing her well, all right?"

Gabby then cast me a little smirk before she said, "Why don't you tell her yourself? She said she's gonna be at Canterlot for the celebration today. There's nowhere else she'd rather be."

"She's...gonna be there?" I asked while Gabby nodded enthusiastically. Angela was busy preening her new friend's head while still standing up there. I thought back to Gilda and the times we spent together. A great friend who just needed to be set on the right path. What happened to her after she went home? She returned from the war as a much better person than when she arrived. I then asked what little I could. "How was she when you last saw her? Is she OK? Is she...happy?"

"I think she was happy enough. She did ask about you and Rainbow Dash. And...I was kinda embarrassed to say I hadn't seen either of you since the war ended." Gabby retorted before chuckling uneasily with a talon scratching at her feathery cheek. Although she then said, "I don't think she's very happy about where she is though. She wants to get away from there. I think she even wants to move here or somewhere not too far from Ponyville?"

"She didn't sound like she was spending much time in a good environment when I first met her... I hope she finds a good place to call home." I replied as certain memories came up. Gilda spoke very little about where she came from and was unwilling to speak at length about her family entirely. The most I had heard about her life back home was how she had gotten into a pair of very miserable relationships with a couple of 'bad boys'. She deserved better.

Gabby nodded before dropping another revelation onto me. "Uh huh. That's why I'm gonna be moving to Ponyville next year."

This caught me entirely unprepared. I asked promptly, "Hold on. You're moving to Ponyville? And soon?"

"Pretty soon! Hopefully next year! Just need to figure out where my place will be. Ponyville's just my kind of town, you know? I didn't get to see much of it until the war happened, what with how I kept coming and going from here." Gabby explained while I could certainly see why she would like such a place. Although she then added, "And not just because it's a great place to live. It's a good place to be for my line of work."

That admission piqued my curiosity. Gabby has always been a courier, but not a traditional postal carrier like Derpy Hooves. I leaned more on the table towards her and asked, "How's that work?"

Gabby happily explained, "I'm not sure if you know this, but Ponyville is a pretty big postal hub. Lots of people pass through the place on train and that also goes for mail and parcels. We've got Appleloosa to the south, you can see Canterlot from here, Cloudsdale is usually north of here... Basically, it's a good place for someone like me to base myself for my line of work. I can restrict myself to a certain area, delivering parcels to nearby towns and cities and coming back here for home. I'm discussing this with my employer too so they can work out a new routine for me once I've settled down here."

I felt silly for not educating myself about the pretty significant feature of Ponyville as a postal hub. It is not like I use the postal services very often anyway. And while I know not that many visit Ponyville directly, many trains do pass through town daily. And there was one thing about that which really made me smile. "And we'll be seeing each other more often."

"I know, right?!" Gabby giggled while Angela finally fluttered off from her perch atop our guest's head. She then said, "You're a great guy and a great friend! And I bet I'm not the only friend you made out there on the Empty Plains."

"You're right... For as miserable and meaningless as that whole experience was, I did get a lot of new relationships out of it. A lot of new friends." I muttered in fond recollection of the happiest memories I had of that time out there. Some of those memories were even more vivid than they used to be. Something I was grateful that the specialists did for me that day.

"Oh, I don't think it was just friends you found out there." Gabby said cheekily while I very quickly caught on to what she was implying. While I did recoil in discomfort, Gabby then giggled and held a finger in front of her beak while winking with one eye. "Shhh. It'll be our little secret. I know how to be confidential with my clients."

"I'm not sure if I ever told you or not... But you do know? And it doesn't bother you?" I asked without asking too much of her. I considered Gabby a friend, but she was closer to being a stranger compared to most.

"I consider myself a pretty good judge of character. And you're a really sweet guy. It's no wonder Gilda asked about you first." Gabby replied while she smiled very trustingly at me. I have to wonder if she just happened to peek in through my window once or twice to see what was going on in there. Although she then began to trace a talon over the table before she asked, "Speaking of her... I dunno if I ever asked, but what's the story between you and Gilda? She sounded like she really missed you."

A long sigh escaped my nostrils as I thought about that very bold griffon hen. And the times we shared together. "She...gave me a hard time at first. Just the ugly side of her that became the norm for her. But she's a lot smarter than she looks. Smart enough to just sit down and listen when she has questions for you. I explained some things to her and gave her some good advice. It was just...a series of events that escalated with her becoming a really good friend."

Gabby rested her head on her other hand while the other continued to slide a talon across the table. At least it was gentle enough to not leave scratches. "Does she know too?"

"She does. And she was pretty firm with me with she found out. It turns out she really respects commitment and sees the act of cheating on one's spouse as a pretty despicable move." I replied as I thought back to that moment when she just happened to be in the right place to see me share a kiss with Novo. "But she did listen when I explained things to her. Like I said, she's smart. She knew I wasn't lying."

"Do you like her?" Gabby asked softly as we got lost in the moment and completely lost track of time. It was not like we had a schedule to stick to before the big party in Canterlot.

"Of course I do. She's a great friend. She's stood up for me and even protected me. And I try to make sure she always knows I appreciate her." I explained in brief.

Gabby's eyes narrowed while I noticed a bit of a cheeky smirk forming on her beak. "You know, I asked her when she got real quiet for a second... She told me you always made her feel special. That you're a good boy. Are you sure you're just friends?"

"We... Uh..." I muttered while searching my memories for much more...intimate moments between us. When it was just the two of us. I remembered the times when Gilda showed a more vulnerable side. And... "We...did make out once... And she did say she...wants to be pretty for me. Just please don't tell her I told you this. I can't recall if I told anyone else about it."

"Hey, it's OK. I did say this would be our little secret." Gabby giggled while continuing to watch me. Although she then said, "I'll be honest... You two always looked really comfortable around each other. I think Gilda needs someone like you. A really nice guy who's a good influence on her. I mean you made it sound like she was pretty terrible before, but she's pretty cool now. I never had a reason to be wary of her when we first met. I mean your wife likes her too, right?"

"Funny you mention that. Visiting us when we got home was a big priority of hers. I heard she...didn't leave the best impression when she was last in Ponyville. And they patched things up together pretty quick. Gilda's on good terms with my family." I explained while thinking back to that day. She really was very nervous. Perhaps as much as she was when she tried to reconnect with Rainbow Dash and I could still recall how painfully awkward it was just to see them looking so uncomfortable about being around each other at first in the mess hall.

Gabby's eyes widened with them glistening in intrigue. "Did she meet little Gladesong too? I always loved saying hi to her whenever I stopped by when picking up Fluttershy's parcels during the war."

I rolled my eyes at her giddiness. Gabby does seem like the kind of woman who is good with children. "Yeah, she did. And they endeared themselves to each other pretty quickly. I think Gilda does have a maternal side in her. The way she tucked Gladesong under her wing... Yeah, that was cute. I swear my daughter can make friends with just about anyone. She must get that from her mother."

"Actually, I think she gets that from her daddy! I mean how many friends did you make out there while you were away from home?" Gabby asked while I only snickered to myself. I have never been the kind of guy who goes out of his way to make friends. Most of my friendships are byproducts of sheer circumstance. Although Gabby then said, "Or maybe she's just so happy to make friends because she's in such a friendly environment. Gladesong is one of the happiest kids I've ever seen. You and Fluttershy are doing a great job."

"Thanks... Gladesong wasn't planned, but we've been getting lots of help to ease us into the situation." I replied while appreciating the sentiment.

Once again, an inquisitive gleam appeared in the griffon hen's eyes. "And...what about the other women in your life? Now that you're getting used to being a dad... Are you planning on having children with them too?"

I sighed in longing as I listened to my heart. I clasped my hands over each other and closed my eyes, thinking of the wonderful women who had become so much more to me. "Definitely... And...we'll all be in this together. Just one big family, even if we can't always be together."

When I opened my eyes again, Gabby was smiling very warmly at me. Even the feathers on her head had puffed up a bit. Maybe what I said gave her a very warm and fuzzy feeling. She then said very sweetly, "You're gonna be such a great dad. I really wanna get to meet all your kids someday."

"You're welcome to visit anytime, Gabby. Consider yourself a friend of the family." I retorted while blushing furiously at that statement. I was certainly feeling more confident about the state of my very unusual relationship even if I still had a ways to go in figuring it all out.

"Awww, thanks! Maybe I can even be their Auntie Gabby! I'll have to start carrying some goodies on me during my rounds to give to the little cuties!" Gabby giggled joyously while holding her fluffy round face in both hands. She was utterly delighted at the prospect of being involved in my children's lives.

Although that did get me thinking... "What about you? Do you plan on having kids someday?"

Gabby froze. And her eyes shot open as if she had a massive epiphany. Even all the feathers on her body puffed up. Her gaze wandered as she stammered a bit. "Me...? Me?! I... I dunno... I mean...yes? I've...loved the thought of having little cubs of my own... I just haven't found the right guy yet... I guess I'm just not in the right mindset yet to think about settling down?"

The way she said that... I started to wonder and asked a daring question. "Gabby... If you don't mind me asking, how old are you?"

I did not get the response I was expecting. "Me? I turn twenty at the end of November."

All I could do was stare at my friend for about five seconds. I was certain she was around Gilda's age and I was convinced she was in her mid twenties. After a moment of scanning the body of my friend and finding her outward appearance to be very misleading, I spoke louder than I usually do. "You're only nineteen?!"

"Uh huh! I got into this whole courier business pretty early on. I really liked how I get to travel a lot and I've always had a great sense of direction." Gabby explained like it was no big deal at all. No wonder she had always been so bubbly. She was more girl than woman.

For someone who was in their late teens, I was bewildered by how she looked older than she really was. I then asked, "You know, I have to wonder... Do you birds generally mature faster than most other races? I know most parrot species can go from hatching to looking fully grown in just thirty days, but..."

Gabby scratched her head in puzzlement. "Hmmmm... You know what? That's a good question. I mean isn't Gallus about my size? And he's... Um... Did you ever get his age? I never asked."

"Fifteen. I learned that he's only fifteen. And...yeah, he's big for a boy his age. I guess you birds really do grow faster than most. Then again, I think just about everyone in Equestria grows faster than humans... Something that's hard for my kind to wrap their heads around." I muttered while trying to comprehend just about everything that came with the implications that Equestria's nonhuman races mature faster than my own species.

My guest got a giggle out of that admission. "Wow, I never thought about it like that. I guess we birds are just early bloomers! What about your species? How fast do humans grow?"

"Nowhere near as fast as you guys. Ponies can walk and run in only a couple of weeks, but it takes a lot longer for my species to do that. Humans are pathetically helpless as infants. For all that talk of humanity's potential, we sure have a very slow start..." I grumbled in some dark amusement at my own specie's physiological shortcomings.

Gabby snorted at my rather dry mutterings. I thought someone had let a pig into the house for a second until I noticed my friend covering her beak to stifle her laughter. Although she found her composure again and replied, "But anyway... Yeah, I do like the idea of having kids. I just...don't think now's a good time? And I still need to find the right guy. A really sweet guy who would be a great daddy. I know I want my cubs to have a healthy family life."

Such a sweetheart. Gabby really is the sweetest griffon girl I had ever known. And she was really fawning over the idea of having a family of her own. Holding her head in both hands, a noticeable blush glowing through her feathers, and eyes squinted shut as she was surely imagining those little bundles of fluff in her arms... I sighed happily and spoke softly to her. "You'll be a great mom someday. I can tell."

She almost squealed at my words. Gabby giggled and playfully waved her hand at me. "Awwww, thank you! I really appreciate the encouragement! And I'll make sure my kids get to be friends with your kids!"

"I really hope you find a good husband too. A sweet girl like you deserves a... Well, as Gilda likes to call them, you deserve a good boy. You're gonna make some guy very happy someday." I retorted as I found Gabby's behavior to be so unbelievably endearing. Just a bundle of positive energy, that hen. I hope she never loses that quality about herself.

That sweet little griffon hen churred beautifully as she continued to fluff up. Eyes still squinted shut, she wiggled in her seat as she squeaked out a reply. "Mmmmhmhmhm, no wonder Gilda likes you so much! She loves good boys like you!"

Now it was my turn to blush. Love... That is a strong word to use. And I could not ignore the...more intimate encounters she and I had together. And that kiss... A kiss even she was not entirely sure on why she gave it to me. I tried to push those memories out of my mind for now. There was no point in speculating until the next time we crossed paths.

Gabby finally came back to her senses and happened to notice the clock hanging on the wall. "Wow, that late already? I really shouldn't take up too much of your time. And we can catch up at the party later, right?"

"Yeah, definitely. If you got things to tend to before you have to head up there, don't let me keep you." I replied before standing up and fetching Gabby's thermos for her. "Thanks for the good eats. And for the good company."

My guest stood up on her seat and grabbed me in a be feathery hug as she nuzzled her fluffy face up against mine. "Mmhm, I had a great time! You take care of yourself, James. I'll tell Gilda you missed her."

I found myself smiling as I saw Gabby out and even watched her fly away. That sweet little hen left me in a good mood. Now alone, I put that happiness to good use and took care of the dishes before heading into the nursery to look around at where Gladesong would be growing up in for a while. The floral patterns on the walls, a few toys and little shelves holding picture books, and even a...mess of stacks of paper in the corner along with some familiar cardboard boxes. "Is this where she's been going through these?"

There was no mistaking it. The many journals I had written during the war had been moved to the corner and it looked like Fluttershy had been reading through them while watching over Gladesong during her spare time. And I quickly found to my amusement that she had been reading the issues out of order. Although I suppose that was my fault. "Looks like I should've dated these..."

I spent the next hour dividing up the stacks of paper to be numbered in chronological order. Being the one who wrote them, I was able to recall the exact order I wrote them in just by skimming the first few pages. Although I did quickly recognize a few that were not mine. Even though the pages had been typed in the same font, a couple of entries started with a line of seemingly random letters or numbers. Like someone who was just typing out each key in a row to figure out how a typewriter functions. I immediately understood who wrote them. These few outliers were the work of Ember and I was quick to set them aside in their own pile. I felt like I was not ready to read her inner thoughts. "Another time... I'm not ready."

With all of my journals neatly sorted, I decided to take the time to just look around the house. To do a little detective work. I walked into Scootaloo's bedroom and found that she had not gotten around to making her bed before leaving for school. I took care of that for her right there now that I had nothing else to do. She never was the tidiest filly. Then again, Smolder's air mattress had a crumpled blanket resting on it. And a stack of spare pillows stood next to it. I have to wonder how Ocellus gets to sleep in just a pile of pillows. Changeling's live by different strokes, I suppose...

Something I also noticed near the sleeping spots of Smolder and Ocellus were stacks of books. Including some covering more complex topics like geography or history. It really did not sound like the sort of stuff Smolder was into. She is still figuring out out to write with proper grammar. I saw that journal she had been writing from day to day on her way out across the Empty Plains to track me down and there was a lot that could have been improved. Incorrect spellings. Overly simple descriptions at times. It was a far cry from how she was when I first met her. From completely illiterate to being able to read and write relatively well in a matter of weeks. I felt proud of her. Smolder really is a fast learner. And it only made me love her more. I gazed down at her air mattress while seated on the edge of Scootaloo's bed and sighed in longing. "You're growing up so fast... I guess childhood doesn't mean much to dragons when it doesn't even take up 1% of a dragon's lifespan... I hope the rest of your life will be a very happy one."

With how much time I had been spending with Ember over the course of the war and how deeply in love we were falling with each other, it was easy to forget about the lesser of the two wonderful dragon ladies in my life. Ember is such a wonderful woman. So much so that she had become a massive distraction to my feelings for Smolder. While that may have been a blessing in disguise when considering the complex issue surrounding her current age, I felt guilty. I loved Smolder. And I knew she loved me. Perhaps it was just the circumstances surrounding the situation. Smolder had no business being on a battlefield, even if her presence proved to benefit the war effort significantly. But Ember is a true warrior. A noble warrior even. She absolutely felt like she belonged there. But I had not forgotten my feelings for Smolder. For during the occasional moment of solitude we have had with each other after returning home, she would remind me of what our hearts wanted. We still cannot tell each other directly lest her dragon blood compels her to do away with all caution and delve into such a relationship in spite of Equestria's laws. All we can do is continue to wait. And I am a very patient man. I sighed with a smile as I muttered, "No girl stays a girl forever... I can only imagine how much more wonderful you will become."

I decided to focus on Ocellus' sleeping space. And the books she had gathered near it. Definitely not something Scootaloo or Smolder would be involved in. Some of the books I recognized as belonging to Fluttershy, but I suspected that Ocellus had borrowed the others from the library. She always did appear to have a certain camaraderie with Twilight Sparkle once they finally warmed up to each other. I took one of the books in hand and felt a wave of nostalgia as I recalled when I tried to familiarize myself with Equestria's geography my reading such a book back during my earliest days in Ponyville. It only made me appreciate how much time had passed since then. Even if only a few years had gone by, the sheer volume of notable happenings in that time made it feel like I had been in Equestria much longer. I still found myself cracking a smirk as I evaluated Ocellus' many books. "The love bug is a bookworm. She's got heart and brains."

The books were returned to the same stack as when I found them. As I gazed down upon where Smolder and Ocellus had been sleeping, I found myself starting to frown. We had welcomed these two lovely ladies who had nowhere to go and no one to be there for them. They were given shelter and even a place among our family. And they still did not have their own place to call their own. I sighed in some little shame as I muttered, "We really need to get you girls your own bedroom."

As I pondered that, I also looked out the doorway and across the living room to the doorway that led into the nursery and even the window on the wall that used to face outside before the room was added onto the house. My eyes squinted in realization. Gladesong would not be a toddler forever. She would eventually outgrow the nursery and need her own living space. And I was absolutely certain Fluttershy and I would be having more children sometime down the road. She has whispered sweet desires to me, hoping that we will be blessed with more precious foals. We would absolutely need to expand our home more to accommodate our growing family. But where would all that extra space go? I could not imagine adding more rooms to the second floor. Our cottage was not designed for it.

Then it occurred to me. I suddenly had memories of my grandparents' house flash through my mind. A place I could never go back to even if I had the choice. A place where some of my happiest childhood memories came from. I could remember always going downstairs and getting of whiff of that wonderful wooden scent. A byproduct of the rural wooden furniture and the wood panel walls serving as a nostalgic relic of the 1970s. I felt weak in the knees as I remembered these precious memories of a time and place I could never return to. And then it dawned on me. Instead of expanding outward or upward, we could simply build down and install a basement. Ponyville has always had a certain timeless aesthetic to it. And such vintage aesthetics would be an excellent way to share with my children the simple wholesomeness I grew to adore on the weekends when my world was smaller and simpler. I would have to talk this over with Fluttershy soon. Better to plan ahead for something that big to happen under our home.

I decided to head outside and look around for a while. The fairly cool air of early autumn did not bother me. I have always had a higher tolerance for most, although I can only handle temperatures as low as 50 degrees. Fluttershy's many animal neighbors were not quite as numerous as during warmer seasons. It would not be much longer before Angel would have to start living indoors to stay out of the cold. With it being still in the early afternoon, I went around to the backside of the cottage to check on Fluttershy's flock of chickens. They all came right over to the fence and even followed me out of their enclosure to just mill about me. Although some of those sweet little hens did come over to let me apply some scritches to their head. I think they really missed me while I was away. "I missed you girls too. It's good to be home."

In a weird sense, I felt like I was right back where I started when I first came to Equestria. And in a good way. The simple life I had grown to love was just as present around me then as it was just weeks into my life in Equestria. To see how little had actually changed since I departed to face the invasion of the Forgotten Emperor only reinforced my outlook on what I had been fighting for and what had been saved. Equestria was exactly the way it needed to be. The way it should be. I turned my gaze to the Everfree Forest beyond the perimeter of the backyard. The place that set things in motion when my new life in Ponyville experienced its first real upheaval. The friends I made out there resulting in a domino effect that defined much of what would come. I even found myself smiling upon realizing that Zecora had returned to her humble abode out there in the forest by then. I think she did stop by on the way to say hello, but I was not in a good place at the time for having a pleasant conversation with just anyone. The urge to head on in and say hello crossed my mind only to remember that she played a vital part in the war effort as well. Zecora would surely be joining the party in Canterlot that day. It would be a waste of time to head into the forest. And I did not want to wander too far from home while knowing my family and friends would need to head up to Canterlot at some point.

Out of curiosity, I partook in an old ritual of mine when it came to the chickens. I headed over to the coop and took a look inside to check for any wayward mailmares. And there was none to be seen. "I haven't seen Derpy in a while... I should keep an eye out for her... Eh?!"

I was in for a surprise when I stood back up from the coop's entrance. One of the roosters was standing on the roof and was practically eyelevel with me when I rose to a standing position. "Oh, hey there. I forgot about... Wait..."

Something did not add up. The rooster was black as he just stared at me. After a moment of recollection, I scowled in confusion at the bird. "Waaaaait a minute. We don't even have roosters. Let alone a black one. Where'd you come from?"

The rooster...chuckled at me. A nervous and uneasy chuckle. "Eheheheheh, can't blame me for trying... Hello again."

"Let me guess... Thorax?" I retorted as I recognized the voice. In a flash of green flames, the rooster was replaced by a Changeling stallion resting on the chicken coop's roof. Rather than be alarmed, I found his presence strangely comforting. "Funny... This is pretty much where we first met. Weird how everything's coming full circle for me lately."

"Yeah, it is... Thanks for what you did for me back there... And sorry for hissing at you. I...really wasn't in a good spot." The wayward drone retorted while I was not the least bit intimidated by him. I had grown accustomed to the darkly colored fanged love bugs thanks to having a particularly adorable one living under my own roof. Thorax quickly noticed my puzzled stare and said, "I...uh...wanted to stop by and check on you now that things have calmed down."

I had only met the guy twice. I was still not entirely certain of exactly what to think of him. But Thorax had proven himself to be a very amicable and cordial stallion. Even if he was a bit on the small side. I reached out and pet the love bug on his smooth rounded head. "Well, it's nice of you to stop by. If you're here about Ocellus, she's doing well. She's not quite ready to show Ponyville her true form, but she's happy and safe."

"Oh, good... We were all watching as the war just kept getting crazier. I was almost afraid you wouldn't make it." Thorax explained while tilting his head towards my hand. He then sighed in relief and said, "It feels like your heart's still intact... Still so much love in there."

"Yeah, my mind was in conflict with my heart for a while there. Thankfully, the royal family had enough foresight to plan ahead. They fixed me up in Canterlot a little while ago. I'm good now. About as good as I can get. I'll be fine." I replied before taking a step back. Thorax took the hint and stood up with his gossamer wings spreading wide. I motioned for him to follow me as I stepped away. The fluttering of cicada wings reached my ears as Thorax took to the air and fluttered on after me. I took a seat at the little patio table that is kept in the backyard, but Thorax insisted on landing beside me instead of taking a seat across from me. He then rested his head on my thigh while I asked, "Uh... You comfy there?"

"Sorry... You're just...comforting to be around." Thorax muttered while having difficulty looking up at me. Although he then said, "And...well... I'm kinda hungry..."

"Help yourself, love bug. I've got plenty." I retorted with a smirk on my lips. Sure enough, I felt that subtle indescribable sensation that I get whenever Ocellus hugs me for too long. Thorax was feeding. I then asked playfully, "Tasty?"

"It's the best... Literally the best... And it feels endless..." Thorax spoke with a delighted sigh. He was happy. And I just kept stroking his head all the while.

My eyes then fell upon the chickens again. They milled about us constantly and did not mind Thorax at all despite his uncanny appearance. Although as I gazed upon the chickens, my gaze eventually rose to gaze upon the edge of the Everfree Forest beyond the yard. And that got me thinking. "Thorax... Is anyone going to come looking for you?"

"No... No, and that's why I'm here. I'm a scout. We go without contact with the hive for days at a time. No direct contact, at least..." Thorax explained without lifting his head from my thigh. He then added, "I can go just about anywhere I want as long as it doesn't take me too far from my assigned areas. And as long as I...don't say anything too important."

He sounded nervous. Like there might be someone listening in from very close by. Or even very far away. And so I asked, "Wait... Ocellus mentioned being cut out of the hive... Like she can't connect to you and the rest of them anymore. What's the risk of you revealing classified information to someone? They'll just kick you out? Because if that happens, you can just live with us. Ponyville will learn to like you if..."

"No... They won't sever my connection with the hive." Thorax replied grimly. He did not even lift his head to look at me as he explained, "I do or say something too dangerous, they'll hunt me down. Our queen does not take kindly to that manner of transgression. And they'll be able to follow me to the ends of the earth. I can run...but I can't hide. Please... Don't ask me anything that requires a...hard answer."

"It's OK, love bug... It's OK, I don't wanna get you in trouble." I spoke with my hand rubbing over Thorax's head to try and calm him. "I know your queen has a weird interest in me for something, but I won't ask. I'm sure I'll figure out the answer in due time anyway."

"Heh... Thanks... Although...if you did ask, I think I might risk it just for you." Thorax replied in a manner that really caught my attention. I looked down at him as he finally turned his head enough to gaze up at me with those blank light blue eyes. He spoke sincerely to me, "I...don't want to be your enemy. You've been nothing but good to me, even when I tried to scare you away. You're my...friend, right?"

It was a complex feeling to see and hear him say that. I had to acknowledge the truth there. Thorax is a Changeling. A race of creatures with a very unsavory history in the world that has been marked as an enemy to Equestria at large. But Thorax is no monster. I knew I could trust him. And I wished I could help him in some way. And I began to wonder exactly why he was there. To the point where he abandoned his patrol route just to visit me. "Thorax... Why did you come see me?"

He sighed as I felt his feeding stop. He then muttered softly, "Because I missed you."

"You don't have many friends in the hive, do you?" I asked while patting my other thigh to invite him up higher. He shook his head and climbed up onto me before we held each other in a comforting embrace. I stroked my hand down his carapace and inhaled deeply to relax. "It'll be OK... You're a good guy, Thorax... Just hang in there a while longer. It'll get better."

"I really hope so..." He muttered while rubbing his head up against mine in a manner that felt...too forward for him. Like he was a little too comfortable with me. But I did not push him away. I held the little Changeling in my arms. He eventually whispered, "I think I can at least tell you this... The queen doesn't want to hurt you. Even if...she succeeds in whatever she has planned for you, I've got the feeling you'll be very well taken care of. She...values you in a weird way."

"Yeah, I remember... She said something about me just being too valuable to harm. I dunno if I should feel comfortable about that though." I grumbled as I recalled the one time I ever encountered her outside the shroud of subterfuge. When she revealed some vital information to the militia regarding the enemy during the war. "It's weird... I feel like I should be grateful for what she told us that day. If she didn't convince us to scout ahead and see what was really happening at the Heaven's Pillar... Would we have succeeded in the end?"

"Trust me, she didn't do that out of kindness. It was all about mutual gain." Thorax replied with a more somber tone. I heard him then speak into my ear, "I was there. I was one of the scouts who scoped out the Heaven's Pillar. And I could sense...all that hatred on the other side of the portal. We Changelings...might have starved eventually if Equestria became like the world on the other side. We can't sustain ourselves on negativity..."

"You know... It's weird. Equestria and Earth do have a lot of positives that could have benefited each other greatly. It's just that...Earth has too many bad things going for it and always will. My world...would have poisoned Equestria in a way it would never recover from if an unbreakable means of contact was established." I muttered in grim recollection of the darkest days of the War of Preservation. No matter how many of my memories during those days were dulled for the sake of peace of mind, those particular memories were still intact. "There really is no other way to describe it... Equestria eventually and inevitably would've become another Earth. The world I came from...is not an innocent world. But Equestria is. And innocence...is a treasure that is more fragile than eggshells. And once lost...it can never be recovered. Earth would have influenced Equestria much more than the other way around. And I...think I'm only really starting to understand just what would've been lost... Whatever good would've come out of that connection... It would never be worth what would be lost. It's such a sad thing to say, but Earth and Equestria can't ever be allowed to know each other."

"And I believe you. I felt things...that you can't. So much hatred... So much strife... How did you remain untainted before you came to our world?" Thorax asked sincerely as I found him looking right at me. His eyes, as blank as they were, contained a certain kind of concern.

I felt he had the right to know. And I was forced to consider exactly how I became the person I was by the time I was first brought to Equestria. With a long sigh while I gathered my thoughts, I began to explain. "I don't really consider myself...untainted. I'm far from an innocent soul myself. But... Celestia said it best. I respect and value innocence. And I'm pretty sure that's something most really don't in my world anymore. I mean sure, everyone says to put children first. But I'm convinced they don't ever take into consideration how the world around them will shape the children of coming generations. I don't even want to think about what it must be like to be a kid in my world at this time... It's not the best place to grow up in anymore."

"But...how?" Thorax asked with genuine sincerity. "How did you become so...unlike others around you?"

"I almost feel like you see me as some kind of saint... I'm really not. Trust me, I'm no less...flawed than many humans from my world. I know I've screwed time and again even after I came to Equestria. But...if pressed for answers..." I replied while I began to consider my more recent past. In the years leading up to when I first was brought to Equestria. With a long sigh, I began to explain. "If I had to take a guess... It might have something to do with my years in high school. I think that's a very formative time in most people's lives. Transition between childhood and adulthood, right?"

Thorax cocked his head to one side and said, "Um... I don't think the hive has something like that? But I think I get where you're coming from."

That was hardly surprising. Although I did continue. "Basically, due to unusual circumstances over what I was and was not doing in mainstream schooling, I was enrolled in a school with a rather...niche student body. And...well..."

I paused for a moment. My memories of my times in high school were not very vivid. And for good reason. "Let me just say that...Logos School is a hostile environment. I was not prepared for the fact that it is basically the last beacon of education for...troubled and even dangerous teens. I haven't seen many adolescents or juveniles in Equestria, but I can only hope that most are nowhere never as vile as those I've seen there. I don't even remember most of my time there very vividly... It's not a place I want to return to."

My guest said nothing, but he tightened his embrace around me. I then continued and said, "I suppose...that is where my appreciation for innocence started. I ended up being assigned to that school for very unusual reasons. Very different reasons from most of the other students. I did not have the kind of background my peers did. And I found my peers to be...utterly revolting. I could not bring myself to mingle with them because of how despicable I found nearly everyone there to be. I felt I would have to lower my own personal and moral standards just to be comfortable around them and I...just couldn't bring myself to do that. I chose to be uncomfortable and unhappy instead of becoming a worse person to belong amongst my peers. They compelled me to not become like them. I did survive those five years, as you can see. But...it's not an experience I want to go through twice."

Thorax said nothing as he held me in a very comforting embrace. Despite how bitter those words must have sounded, I was not really upset at all. I patted him lightly on the back of the head and said, "Hey, I'm all right here. Being in a hostile environment tends to make you try to not absorb what's going on around you. I don't remember much of what happened there by now and I'm perfectly fine with that. Really, I don't have much in the way of trauma from that time of my life."

"You sure? I mean...huh. I guess you don't. Your heart wasn't really...aching when you talked about that." Thorax replied with one hoof moving over my chest.

"Yeah, really. If only it was that easy to not recall much of what happened on the battlefield. Thank goodness they found a way to deal with that." I said while continuing to hold my guest in my arms. I tilted my head to rest it against his. "I'm just...glad things are going back to how they once were. Tonight is gonna be a good time."

"Sounds like it. We've noticed some preparations here and there for a big party." Thorax replied before he pulled away to be able to look me in the eye. And he spoke with a smile. "I know the hive and the rest of Equestria are enemies and all, but...thanks for what you did. Everyone in Equestria benefited from your efforts. The rest of my kind might not know you, but...I wish I could've done more for you out there. I...really do consider you a friend, James."

"It's cool, Thorax. All's well that ends well, right? I'm just glad that mess is over with." I said with a long sigh. He continued to hold me with his head once again rubbing up against mine. He was getting a bit too comfortable with me again. Unless that is just a Changeling thing. I finally felt the need to ask. "You...really like being around me, huh?"

"Maybe...?" Thorax retorted with a more nervous tone than before. Although he then sighed peacefully while leaning very hard into my embrace. "When I think about where you came from... I'm glad you came to Equestria when you did. If they waited another five...or even ten years, I don't think you'd be the person you are now. When I remember all that negativity I sensed on the other side... I feel like you would've a much colder person by now... All that love just buried deep with no easy way to get it to the surface. Like the world would've broken you..."

"On Earth, it was the summer of...2012 when I was first brought to Equestria. At this moment...the year there is 2014. I wonder how much worse things will get there in another five years. What about ten years? Will things improve in that time instead? I don't know...but I'm not hopeful for my world's future." I muttered as I thought back to when I was first brought to Equestria. And the few days where I was returned to Earth. And...was reminded of exactly how unlike Equestria my world is. "I know where I want to be. I know where I belong. My world won't lose anything from my absence."

"Thanks for being here." Thorax muttered as he continued to hold me. Although I soon felt that subtle sensation of him sipping on my love again. I tapped him on the carapace to let him know I was aware of it. "Sorry... It's just...so good..."

"Drink all you want. I'm not stopping you." I replied while smirking whimsically. Maybe he thought he was being sneaky and I found it amusing that such a sensation would escape my notice. Although that did remind me. "You say the hive knows what's happening today across Equestria... Not that I'd expect you to reveal anything, but...you planning on crashing the parties like you did with that wedding a couple of years ago?"

"Huh? No, nothing like that. Our queen hasn't given us any orders to invade. I...don't think she has any plans on something big. Things have been...quiet for the past two years or so. Just simple routines we carry out and nothing more than that." Thorax explained while I paid close attention to the words he used. And while recalling the one time I ever encountered his queen.

"Two years... That's how long I've been here." I muttered while holding Thorax up to keep him steady on my lap. I then asked, "I'm not expecting you to know much about her personal agenda, but...what can you safely tell me about your queen? Has she always been this...cautious? Two years is a long time to lay low for an entire society. If you can call the hive that."

He went silent for a moment. Very silent. I even felt Thorax stop sipping at my love. He was very distracted. When he did speak, he spoke with little more than a whisper. "I...think she's waiting for something. I don't know what she wants with you, but... There must be a good reason why she hasn't made contact with you outside of that one time. She's...waiting. I feel like there's something coming. Something...big. I understand that our queen has ruled over the hive since before the sun and moon even existed. That was more than five thousand years ago. I don't know what's coming, but...I don't have a good feeling about it. She's very secretive about what came before. But I feel like...she's waiting for something...or someone to reach out to her before she makes her next move. Like she's betting everything on something that hasn't happened yet."

This statement felt like a cryptic warning. There was a lot of things about Equestria's history I did not know. And I suddenly recalled the multiple times where I asked questions about some concepts only for the royal family to give me vague and dismissive answers that did not explain anything. Was there a connection?

"I guess it would be futile to ever expect an answer on that. Although it does sound like patience is one of your queen's better qualities." I muttered while Thorax finally started to fidget in an attempt to get back onto the ground. Perhaps he had his fill and did not want to overstay his welcome. I set him back down to the ground and asked, "Had your fill? Time to go?"

"Yeah, I probably should... I might get an earful next time I return to the hive, but I'm pretty sure I didn't reveal anything too classified." The little stallion said while I rested a hand upon his head. He sighed softly while leaning into my palm. "I...really enjoyed my time with you today... Please don't tell anyone I was here. It'd be best for both of us if I could just slip away."

"I gotcha. Thanks for stopping by. It was nice getting to catch up with you." I replied while not trying to rush him. Thorax had his eyes closed while he leaned into my hand. Just such a sweet guy. I pitied him for having to be caught up in a conflict he wanted nothing to do with. "Come see me again sometime. It was...nice having you here today."

His eyes popped open in response to my offer. Thorax had quite the giddy smile on his face. There was just something adorable about that dark and menacing body wearing such a grin under those big blank blue eyes. "I... Sure! I'll see if I can make this happen again! Don't know when, but...I missed being around you."

"Same here, Thorax. I won't keep you, but thanks for coming by. You picked a good time to do it." I replied with my hand resting upon his head. A sigh escaped my nostrils while I hoped he would not be in any danger out there. "Stay safe."

"I will. I've learned how to be careful thanks to being a scout." Thorax retorted while leaning into my touch again. Although that smile became more somber once I lifted my hand from his scalp. He then sighed wistfully and said, "Have a good time tonight. You've earned it."

I watched my guest trot away, but he then looked back as he saw the chickens around starting to follow me out of the yard. I tried waving my hands at them, but all the girls kept following me around. I guess they really missed me while I was away. Thorax let out a laugh before he came trotting back to me. "Here, let me help!"

He was engulfed in a quick flash of green fire before emerging as the same black rooster I first saw him as. I have no idea what he said to them, but the hens started flocking around him as he crowed and clucked quite convincingly. I gave the guy a thumb's up while he waved at me with a wing. I hurried back around to the front of the house while Thorax kept the chickens preoccupied while surely leading them back to their pen. Once back at the front of the cottage, I stepped inside to find the place quiet once more.

With nothing else to do for the moment, I decided to go ahead and boot up some of my portable gaming devices. I was first going to reach for my DSi, but instead opted for my 3DS after remembering how Gallus had reminded me that I had brought it along. And I was quickly reminded of its design flaws. The hinges would not lock outside of a few specific angles, I could see a fiber or hair stuck under the screen, and a pair of vertical scratches were starting to form on the upper screen due to it coming in contact with the frame of the slightly smaller lower screen whenever the system was closed. I sighed harshly in disappointment and said, "Why would they release this with such design flaws present? Not even the DSi had these issues..."

Too annoyed with my 3DS and its physical shortcomings, I set it aside and booted up my DSi instead. That did not have any glaring distractions and I enjoyed myself much more with the larger game library I had amassed for the aging device. I looked around, almost expecting Gallus to show up for another gaming session. Even when factoring out my 3DS, I still had my original DS model on hand. When I prepared for my permanent return to Equestria, I spared no expense when it came to portable devices. It was something Equestria had in common with Earth in the form of the Joyboy line of handheld consoles. Or perhaps I should say hoofheld... And I made certain to bring my entire library of Game Boy Advance titles with me thanks to the DS and its 'Dual Slot' function. I hope the gaming industry of Equestria ends up learning the importance of backwards compatibility as their technology evolves in the coming years.

After a short while of indulging in a little quality personal time while lounging on the couch in the living room, I heard the front door open. And in came Fluttershy all by her lonesome. She smiled endearingly at me just having a good time on the couch and said, "Did you enjoy yourself while we were out, dear?"

"Yeah, it was a nice time. I got some chores done, entertained a guest or two, and just took some time to relax now that I was mostly alone." I retorted while closing my DSi to put it in sleep mode. Although as I sat up, I happened to look at the window facing into the nursery behind me. I then smirked cheekily at Fluttershy and said, "And I went ahead and sorted my old journals for you in there."

"I was wondering if I was reading them out of order..." Fluttershy replied while meekly rubbing a hoof up one arm. At least then I knew to not be surprised if there were some things she did not know yet. Although she then beamed proudly at me and said, "But I am very impressed with what you've written. Like I was reading a novel... You should publish your writings someday! I'm sure everypony in the world would want to read about the life of humanity's ambassador!"

"When you put it like that, I guess I am part of a very niche corner in the field of literature... But what should I title a story that's basically an autobiography of my life in this wild and strange world? By comparison to where I'm from, at least..." I retorted with my thoughts wandering. Unhinged as she is, I know that Twilight's mother is a successful author. And that Rainbow Dash has learned of some book signing events held in Canterlot by the author of the Daring Do series. I suppose Canterlot really is the arts capital of Equestria and a good place to start if I ever wanted to try and make a living in that field. I will have to consider that someday. But as I pondered this, I happened to notice Fluttershy was alone. No sign of Rarity or even our newborn child. "Where's Gladesong? Was she with you?"

Fluttershy replied with a calm smile. "I just dropped her off at Eleina's place. She's more than happy to watch her while we're in Canterlot today."

"She's a pro at being a mom, that's for certain. Good choice." I retorted while glad to know our baby girl was in very good hooves. A big bustling party full of old war horses was no place for a toddler. I stood up and stretched after being seated in one spot for too long. "Gotta... Erf... Need to be...self aware about where you take your kids when they're too young to know how to behave. Lots of parents just don't have that kind of foresight."

"At least we've been lucky to have such a sweet little filly. She's almost never unhappy and so quiet more often than not." Fluttershy replied while we took a moment to share a hug.

"I bet she gets that from you." I snickered while Fluttershy could only blush and hide her face behind her mane. I then pushed it aside and kissed her right on the nose. "Love you, honey."

"Ooooh, love you too!" Fluttershy squealed in delight, her nose touching mine. Although she then perked up and said, "Anyway, we should be going! We don't want to miss the train. I bet everypony else who's coming is already on their way to the station."

"Right, I'm ready. Already took care of... Oh? Hey there, pretty bird." I began to say before Angela came fluttering over and perched upon my shoulder. As if she knew exactly what was happening and wanted to say goodbye. I reached up and gently pet her with one finger against her chest. "We're heading out now, so you and Angel watch the place. We'll be back tonight."

Angela cooed in affirmation while I set her up upon the fireplace mantel. Fluttershy and I then made our way out and said our goodbyes to Angela as well. The two of us then strolled across the meadow at a brisk pace. I was not entirely certain of the train schedule, but at least we would not be alone.

"I wonder what kind of stories I'll hear up there... What kind of people I'll meet? It'll be easy to get lost in the crowd. I know everyone won't be looking at me for once." Fluttershy giggled while more excited than nervous. It is funny how an introvert can be comfortable in a large crowd by simply not being noticed by most of those around them. Although I suspect Fluttershy has become a little braver since she had Gladesong.

As I thought about how Fluttershy had become a little more ambitious than usual in recent months, a question entered my thoughts. "Say, before I forget... I didn't ask. How are things going in regards to securing that little forest nearby to be its own protected reserve?"

"It's actually going well! I got in contact with the right people while you were gone and they're planning on having it be officially declared a protected space before the end of the year. Maybe word will get around and ponies from out of town will want to come visit and take a stroll through it." Fluttershy replied with a fair bit of enthusiasm. I still remembered the walks I had taken through there. Some of them carrying more importance than others.

"Ponyville having a minor tourist attraction? I never thought I'd see the day." I laughed while Fluttershy just grinned at me. She looked confident and happy. I had faith in her pulling off such an endeavor.

It was just any other weekday in Ponyville. No sign of any kids at the time with it being a school day. I took the time to let my eyes wander and see who I might recognize amongst our surroundings. I noticed Lyra and Bon Bon sharing a table at the local café as we passed by. It was tempting to sit down and grab a bite like so many times before and I was eager to get back into that routine, but we were saving ourselves for the party. And we had somewhere we needed to be. I saw Derpy Hooves making her rounds with a satchel by her side. Lily was minding her florist shop with her sisters. Even people I barely knew at all filled me with a certain reassurance. As if I was rediscovering Ponyville all over again after my entire world was turned on its head. "I think I'm only just now remembering how much I love this town. Capricorn Island... The Grove of Silence... Such wonderful places, but nothing can ever replace Ponyville."

"And we're happy to have you here, James." Fluttershy giggled while looking up at me with a smile. It was a good day to be back home. And we hastened our pacing to hurry to the train station. It was unlikely we would be the first to arrive.

The eastern edge of town came into view before much longer. And once we stepped up onto the platform, we were greeted by the sight of some very familiar faces. Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie were having a conversation. Spike was even present while seated on Twilight's back. At least until Pinkie Pie happened to look our way and wave us down. "Over here, lovebirds!"

It was the first time I had seen Pinkie Pie in days. And she came hopping our way without any sign of the wheeled harness she had been using. Although she did suddenly wince after a couple of hops and landing back on her four hooves. "Ow! I guess that fracture still needs a little more time to heal... At least I can trot again!"

Seeing our peppy friend finally up and about like nothing had ever been wrong was probably the strongest sign that things were finally back to normal. The embodiment of Ponyville's smile was finally healed. Or at least healed enough. I am sure it takes longer than a month for bones to heal enough to not be sore. But I all too readily pulled her in for a hug. "Never change, Pinkie..."

"Um... Where's this coming from? Your head still on right, James? I mean I know we all had a lotta bad thoughts happening, but..." Pinkie Pie started to say before she just sighed and hugged me right back. "Oh, forget it. I needed a big squeeze from you! Feels like it's been forever since the last time!"

Rarity then approached with the rest of our friends while Rarity appeared to be a bit flustered. "Darlings, I have to ask... Should I run home and fetch our best attire? This is basically our own private gala we're attending today. Shouldn't we look the part?"

"It's fine, Rarity. It might be an important occasion, but the invitations firmly stated that we're free to dress casual. It's a victory party, right? We're supposed to have fun up there!" Twilight replied while actually looking pretty psyched to be on our way up. I suspect she had not really spoken to her brother since coming home weeks ago.

"Man, we really need it too! Feels like they took their time getting us some real compensation for all that trouble out east. I'm gonna hit the drink bar and nopony can stop me!" Rainbow Dash retorted while grinning eagerly. And I flinched as distant memories of how weak her booze tolerance is flashed through my mind. But she then backtracked and said, "Buuuut I'm gonna do it on a full stomach. I wanna remember this occasion. Can't do that when I'm too drunk to remember anyone's faces."

"That's a step in the right direction for you, Rainbow." Fluttershy said with a bit of a smug tone in that retort. Rainbow Dash had earned a certain reputation for being a problematic party animal when she drinks too much. Although Fluttershy then looked around and asked, "Um... Aren't we missing somepony?"

"Hold yer horses, girl! We're here!" A familiar voice called out from the edge of the station platform. Right then, Applejack and Big Macintosh came trotting up the steps. "I reckon we should've gotten 'ere earlier, but we had ta finish up the daily quota right quick. Now we're ready ta ride on up and enjoy a good ol' hoedown!"

"Eeyup." Big Macintosh retorted with his usual brevity. At least he looked quite happy. The poor guy never looked himself in recent weeks. Always staring out into space like he...was not there. That mental health treatment really had proven itself to be a godsend regardless of the patient.

"Glad to see you two could make it. Now, are we expecting anyone else? Are we forgetting anyone?" I asked while giving my two farm friends a happy hug. I was compelled to just reach out and hug everyone at least once. Although as I pondered my own question, something came up on the western horizon. "Oh, right. We've got some noncombatants coming along."

Spike was quick to hop down from Twilight's back as three winged individuals descended upon the train station. And he was quick to run over to the only true dragon among them. "Smolder, great you could make it!"

"Hey there, Spike! No way I'm missing this!" Smolder replied while pulling her little friend in for a hug. They really had become good comic book buddies in recent days now that they had spent a sizable amount of time together partaking in the hobby.

"Heya, Gallus! And hi, Ocellus!" Spike then said in greeting towards the blue griffon boy and the false dragoness just behind Smolder. Although I think he looked a little flustered while waving at Ocellus. She just waved back with a meek smile. And I know Spike has not seen what Ocellus truly is under that disguise. Although he did step towards me and beckoned me to lean down to him. Just for a little boy talk. Spike then whispered to me, "I don't know where Ocellus came from, but she's really pretty!"

It must have been her hair. Dragons rarely have a full head of hair on their heads. Not to mention her impressively feminine physique. I am not certain if she intended to do so, but Ocellus had chosen a form that was impressively feminine for a dragoness. I smirked at Ocellus while she was very aware of that glance. Not to mention the general attraction towards her Spike and I were giving off. I made no attempt to keep my voice down. "Yeah, she's gorgeous. Prettiest dragon girl I've ever seen."

"Jaaaaames, I heard that!" Ocellus squealed while trying to hide her face. Gallus just howled at his friend's response while Smolder was a bit more subdued in her chuckling. She just smirked and shook her head. No one knew Ocellus better than her anyway. Although the disguised Changeling did peek through her fingers at me and said, "But...it does feel really nice coming from you."

Gallus then stepped over to me and said, "Already got a real crowd going, huh? I'll stick around to see you guys off."

Smolder turned his way in surprise and asked, "Wait, you're not coming?"

"Huh? Wait, am I invited? Pretty sure I'm not. I thought this party's for anyone who helped out in the war effort. I didn't even get to see the militia until after everything was over and done with." Gallus replied while shrugging his shoulders. He did not sound particularly left out. "Besides, I was planning on hitting the arcade anyway. You guys have fun, all right?"

I scowled at this notion. Gallus had proven himself to be a good friend and had become especially close with Smolder and Ocellus. Both of who had earned a place at the party. I quickly thought up a criteria and rested my hand on the griffon boy's head. "No, bluebird. You're coming. You saved the life of a war vet a few weeks ago. I say that's enough of a contribution."

His eyes widened at my words. He knew. If Gallus had not been keeping an especially close eye on me as the symptoms of Post Traumatic Stress Disorder took hold of me, I doubt I would have lived to even see this day. He sighed harshly while showing a pained smile. "Yeah... Yeah, that was a close call, huh? OK then... I'll tag along. But what if they say I can't come in?"

"Then I'll tell them you're with me. You're a special case." I retorted while caressing that soft fluffy head of his. Although I think I noticed Gallus' eyes starting to glisten a bit. "You OK, dude?"

"It's...just...I've never been...special in any way before. Thanks, man. That felt good." Gallus muttered as he wiped his eyes. The poor guy... He puts up an aloof facade, but he has such a soft soul. About as soft as his coat, to be fair.

Smolder quickly grabbed her fluffy friend in a hug and grinned brightly. "Hey, no crying today! Come on, bluebird. Today's supposed to be THE happy day for all of us war vets!"

The mood around us was a happy one. And more and more familiar faces showed up. Rarity's parents stepped up onto the station platform while dressed casual as ever. I was sure the locals in Canterlot were going to be in for quite a culture shock to see a bunch of commoners from out of town heading towards the castle. Even faces that were not so familiar to me showed up. No doubt those with family from far away who served in the war. Although one of the last people to show up for the trip was among one of the least expected. I saw Zecora stepping up onto the train platform, but while locked in conversation with Filthy Rich. And they both gazed about in surprise at the sheer volume of partygoers who had amassed. Zecora was the first to speak and dutifully sticking to her rhyming. "It seems we have quite the crowd with us today. So many here and with so much to say."

"Ha, and here I thought Ponyville didn't have so many volunteers! I didn't consider extended family of those from out of town." Filthy Rich laughed before he came trotting up to me. He extended a hoof and said, "And here's the man of honor! And it's great to see you made it home in one piece. I heard some amazing things about you while you were out there. And especially that declassified article that got published recently, but that's another story."

I kneeled and took Rich's hoof into my hand for a friendly shake. Although I was a bit confused on why he was there. He did not even have the excuse of having extended family serving in the militia. "Well, I didn't quite make it home in one piece, but I'm in one piece by now. But what brings you here, Rich? I don't remember you serving?"

Filthy Rich just chuckled heartily before he explained, "Oh, not like that! But I still did my part for Equestria! I did what I do best and used my business expertise to run fundraisers. You might've been out on the front lines, but I was doing my part to make sure the militia got all the funding it needed. Although I was just one of many who pitched in on that front."

"I guess even something like that technically runs on money... Thanks for all you did." I replied before turning my gaze to Zecora. And she was patiently waiting to speak to me. "You saved a lot of lives out there with your potions... Even mine. Thank you. I know Canterlot is way outta your element, but I'm hoping you'll have a good time."

Just like the last time I ever spoke to her, Zecora did away with her rhyming habit. "My way of life might require me being a recluse, but I would never miss this. I wish to see the end results of the trial humanity's champion allowed us to achieve. So good to see you have mended well, my friend."

We shared a friendly embrace and began to mingle with the guests. At least until a voice I had not heard in a while reached my ear from the edge of the station platform. "Good gravy, didn't expect this kinda turnout! Howdy, ponies!"

"That's...Granny?!" Applejack called out as many of us turned to see someone...I have yet to ever really describe in detail in my own writings, now that I think about it. None other than Granny Smith herself had arrived to join the show. While I never really spoke of her much if at all in the past two years of maintaining this journal routine of mine, I had always been fond of Applejack's grandmother. Something about that wise yet cheery country charm always made me smile and I think she grew to see me as extended family. I think she considers all of Applejack's friends to be like her own grandchildren, come to think of it. It was good to see she was spry enough to attend the party with her own grandkids. Applejack came trotting over to her with Big Macintosh close behind her, but she looked more concerned than happy to see her eldest kin. "I'm surprised ya even made it over here! Are ya sure yer up for a time in Canterlot?"

"Of course I am! Ever since that hip replacement settled in, I haven't felt more alive in...hang on a sec, it'll come ta me..." Granny Smith retorted before she had to take a moment to think. I know the old mare is not suffering from dementia, but I suppose old weathered brains are just not as sharp as they used to be. Worn, but not decayed. Granny Smith then just swung her hoof at nothing and said, "Ah, ponyfeathers! It don't matter none anyway! The point is I ain't missin' this for the world!"

Seeing her hardy grandmother looking and sounding so full of life only put a smile on Applejack's face. Big Macintosh had nothing to say, but he was clearly glad to have her with them. Applejack then gave her grandmother a hug and said, "Well, it's mighty fine ta have y'all with us, Granny. I just thought ya wouldn't be up for..."

Granny Smith was quick to interrupt. And I thought Applejack's accent is a bit thick... "Oh, who are you whippersnappers ta say I ain't cut out for a little hootenanny once in a while? Y'all weren't the only ones workin' yerselves ta the bone! I had ta run Sweet Apple Acres alllll by my lonesome while y'all were out there tumblin' with the bad boys. Keepin' track of harvests, gettin' all them extra hired hooves ta fill yer horsehoes, I almost thought I was outta my league runnin' things without some familiar faces 'round. But I managed! Boy nelly, did I manage! And I wanna mosey on up ta Canterlot for some sweet just desserts like all of ya youngin's!"

It was hard not to laugh at Granny Smith being so passionate at her age. Inspiring, I would even say. Although she then threw in a curveball none of us saw coming. "And I even called up the rest of the Gold Horseshoe Gals. No way they'll be missin' this!"

Applejack and Big Macintosh froze at those words. A title I had never heard of before, but they clearly were familiar with it. And Applejack could only ask, "Beg pardon?"

I listened in closely as Granny Smith began to explain. "Sure did! And they said they'd never miss this! Gotta give their kin the applause they deserve on the big night! Although it took a lotta persuadin' ta convince Goldie from bringin' any kittens along. A big hoedown like that in the big city ain't no place ta let a few cats wander off in... They'd be more lost than ol' Applesauce's dentures in those jars of jam. Never saw 'em again."

There was no way I could keep a straight face, especially with that last quip. For going as long as I did without ever mentioning her in prior journals, I always adored Granny Smith's company and loved to just listen to her talk. And I was a snickering fool by the time she finished. Applejack, somewhere between happy and exasperated, rolled her eyes. "Good golly holly... Thing's are gonna get wild when the old girls get here."

"You know it! I can't remember the last time we ever headed up ta Canterlot! Las Pegasus is our usual gatherin' grounds. We still need ta plan our next stay!" Granny Smith explained before she suddenly lifted her head. A sound was carried on the wind to the south. The sound...of a steam locomotive. She quickly glanced in that direction and said, "Well, wallop my withers! There they are now!"

Sure enough, a train was approaching from the south as we all took a step back on the platform. And there was no doubt that this would be our ride. We all watched as the train rolled into the station with the locomotive releasing steam as it applied the breaks. The train cars all opened, but only a handful of passengers disembarked. Although I could see that the train cars towards the front were looking pretty packed still. It appeared to be mostly Appleloosans who had served in the war and were heading up to Canterlot for their just dues. But from the rear car came a couple of familiar faces stepping outside to stretch their legs. And Pinkie Pie was the first to call out. "Maud!"

My eyes widened as that stoic mare stepped out of the car and was immediately beset by her favorite sister. Pinkie Pie visibly winced as she burst into a brief gallop, but she did not let that jolt of pain stop her. She threw her arms around Maud and squealed in delight. "We're gonna party together like we all deserve! How've you been?!"

"You're not in a harness anymore. Is your fracture healed?" Maud got right to the point as I am sure her observant eye noticed the slight limp in her sister's stride. She still gave her sister a firm hug even if her usual stoic facade remained constant. And she was dressed for the occasion in her favorite frock.

Pinkie Pie all too happily said, "Sure is! Or it almost is. I just gotta take it easy for a few more weeks. No hopping or galloping... Oops, I guess I just did gallop a bit, didn't I? I couldn't help it, I'm just so psyched to see you again!"

"Me too, Pinkie. I wasn't expecting to see you before I got to Canterlot." Maud replied with the slightest smile starting to form on her lips. But then she looked my way and those seemingly tired eyes widened noticeably. I waved at Maud before Pinkie Pie winkingly nudged her towards me. Maud stepped right over to me while I kneeled before her. She reached up and held me in a stony embrace before rubbing one hoof over my exposed scalp. "How's your head?"

"I haven't been this well in a long time." I replied as I held my friend tightly. Even with the worst memories reduced to dull blurs, I could still remember how Maud was arguably my most stalwart sentinel during my darkest days at the end of the war. I owed her my life. And while she was good at hiding her emotions, I knew her mind was just as vulnerable as everyone else's. I then whispered into her ear, "How's your mind?"

"I set up an appointment as soon as the treatment became available." Maud replied while we pulled away enough to look at each other. Her smile was gone, but she sounded vaguely relieved. "I...couldn't stop thinking about things I'm having a hard time remembering clearly right now. It was great to not be so distracted but terrible memories."

"Yeah... PTSD will do that. I'm glad you're OK." I whispered before I was taken aback as Maud hugged me again and even nuzzled her cheek up against mine. I sighed in that stony warmth and stroked her hand. "It's good to see you, Maud. I think we're all gonna be just fine now."

That was when I heard another voice I had not heard in some time. A stallion with quite the hat on his head stepped out of the rear car and called out. "Howdy, cousins!"

Sure enough, Braeburn was on that train. Which hit me with a case of deja vu since that very spot on the station platform was the exact same spot of the first and last time I ever saw the guy. Applejack and Big Macintosh were quick to rush over to give their cousin a big hug. And Granny Smith trotted over after them. Braeburn was quick to see his great aunt and gave her a more careful hug. "Granny Smith, it's been way too long! You comin' up with us?"

"Awww, so good ta see ya, youngin'. I heard you was shootin' when things were gettin' more than just a bit hairy right at the end. What was yer tally by the end of it all?" Granny Smith asked as she gave her nephew a sweet grandmotherly cuddle.

"Ya know, that's a good question. It got crazy right at the end where I just couldn't keep track. I just kept shootin' and shootin' 'til I could shoot no more! We ran outta bolts before I stopped." Braeburn retorted before he then looked over his shoulder. I could see someone beyond the windows starting to make their way to the forward exit behind him. He then glanced behind him and said, "But anyway, I ain't the only one here happy ta see y'all. Here, lemme move."

We all watched as a trio of old earth pony mares stepped out of the train. And Granny Smith was just over the moon to see one of them. She ran right up to a mare who had her faded tail and mane done up in barrel curls while sporting a large pair of glasses that had a little chain secured to the ends of the frames. Her cutie mark stood out proudly against her sandy orange coat. A single red apple bordered by two pink roses. Before I could even ponder who this kindly old mare was, Granny Smith rushed right up to her as they happily embraced. "Apple Rose!"

The two old mares hugged very tenderly like a couple of very old friends. Whoever this Apple Rose was, she must have been a favorite of Granny Smith's out of the very large Apple family tree. And quite a few of those around us began to draw close for introductions. The two other elderly mares both had their own looks and very distinct vibes. Apple Rose had an unbelievably sweet and nurturing aesthetic about her. One of the other two had a very pale and faded blond poofy mane while her tail was done up in a tidy bun. An old fashion pink sash was worn around her neck that contrasts with her faded orange coat. Her cutie mark stood out just as much, consisting of a vibrant green tree with lots of tiny yellow apples on and under it. The last of the four mares...looked noticeably older, if that is even possible. Her flesh appeared noticeably more saggy and stretched under her light green coat, which was nearly identical to that on Granny Smith. Her nearly white mane and tail were both done up in an almost identical puffy manner that strongly brought to mind large balls of cotton. Her cutie mark blended in with her coat color a bit too well and really got me wondering on what her name could be, consisting of a single sprout growing from an apple seed. The unbelievably gaudy yellow sun visor she was wearing over her brow definitely fell in line with a fun grandmother who does things to the beat of her own drum and was starting to bring back some very nice memories of mine. It was then that Granny Smith turned to the crown behind her. "Now I know some of ya know who these are, but I've got plenty of introductions ta make! I'm happy ta introduce y'all ta Apple Rose, Goldie Delicious, and...well, we all just call her Applesauce. Used ta go by another name until a little accident happened while whippin' up some apple jam, but I ain't tellin' that story ta just anypony."

"Charmed. Except for you, Little Miss Smith." Applesauce spoke with a tired but also very dignified tone of voice while also throwing in a hint of playful annoyance with her junior. Perhaps being the eldest of the quartet of old mares gave her a certain air of class that comes with age. Regardless, she was more than happy to meet friends of her family as they all gathered around to meet the elders. There was a certain dynamic between the four elders that I found very endearing. And vaguely familiar. Although she was every bit as happy as the rest to see her younger kin. "Applejack, Big Macintosh, it's been too long!"

"So good ta see y'all here!" Applejack retorted as she and her brother went to each elder one by one for a welcoming hug. Although Applejack then glanced over at me before saying, "Now I know why y'all are here, but I really wanna introduce ya to the one who made all this possible. Without this guy, we never would've even made it as far as we did out there in the war. Ladies, lemme introduce ya ta my good friend James here."

I felt so unbearably nervous as many eyes fell upon me. All I could do was wave and speak humbly. "Good afternoon, ladies."

Goldie's eyes opened wide as she suddenly brought up yet another piece of recent history. "Oh my goodness, aren't you the one who was in that article a few weeks back? You were the talk of the town, sweetie! I bet you were the real heavy hitter out there in the field. What I would've given to be able to sit on the sidelines and cheer you on!"

She certainly had a playful and energetic vibe to her that I did not expect. In fact, I happened to notice over the course of my time around them that Applesauce, Goldie Delicious, and Apple Rose spoke with a noticeable lack or at least downplayed southern accent when compared to the Apple family kin I was used to being around. Maybe they happen to be closer to city folk. Although that was when Apple Rose approached me in a manner that compelled me to get down on one knee. And with the sweetest softest voice one would expect from a grandmother, she then spoke to me. "It sounded like things got really harrowing out there towards the end. Did you make it home just fine, sweetie? War sounds like such an awful thing at go through."

Such a genuinely concerned tone. I barely knew her, but Apple Rose was endearing herself to me very quickly. I started to extend a hand towards the kindly old mare and said, "It was... And I didn't exactly make it home unscathed. But I'm really OK now. We all are."

She all too happily reached up and held me in a truly tender embrace. I noticed the faintest scent of a certain perfume on her... The kind of perfume I had only noticed elderly women use. A wave of nostalgia rushed over me while she continued to speak to me. "Oh, you sweet thing... You got no business being out there fighting... But we all appreciate what y'all done for us. You're a good man, Mr. James. It's a pleasure getting to know you."

I wanted to cry. Everything about this lovely old grandma hit far too close to home for me. It reawakened old feelings in me from years ago that I thought I would never feel again. I hugged very firmly and said with a growing smile, "I think I know who my favorite is here."

"I reckoned ya would like 'er! Everypony's got their favorite cousin. And Apple Rose is mine. And that boy just a sweetin'?" Granny Smith replied while everyone respectfully allowed Apple Rose and I to have a moment together.

Apple Rose almost reluctantly let go of me as she replied, "He sure is. I wasn't sure what to expect if I ever met this war hero, but he doesn't seem like the fighting type. Just a sweet boy who wants to be happy."

I felt myself tingle in warmth when Apple Rose even placed a kiss on each cheek of my face. She really was my favorite at the time. Although Applesauce then took a step forward and...spoke with a growing inflection in her voice that sent shivers down my spine. "He certainly is a fine looking fellow. And a real war hero? I never thought we'd have the pleasure to meet a real knight in shining armor."

Just...that gaze... And that tone of speaking... My eyes widened as I scanned the old crone before me. Her saggy skin coated by a thin layer of green. That...off smile made up of noticeably false teeth. And those worn sagging flanks...

I felt such a profound urge to wretch as I examined Applesauce for too long. Thankfully, Granny Smith could she my growing discomfort and got between us with a rather firm glare in her eyes. "Now you listen here, Applesaucy! This fine young fella's already spoken for! And that lil' lady right there is his missus!"

That face... Applesauce's face turned noticeably pale when she looked over at Fluttershy. She then glanced back up at me and groaned, "Oh heavens me, I can't apologize enough! I'm sure you make your wife very happy! Just...let's never speak of this again! And don't let the ladies back home know about this!"

"Yeheheheheh, sure thing! Just mind yer manners while yer here, aunty! Wouldn't want ya ta get sent home early!" Granny Smith laughed before she winked up at me. And then she let a little whisper that I only barely heard. "The Apple family always puts family first. Y'all take care of yours, all right?"

I suspect Granny Smith knows and I could only nod with a relieved smile. With the train not going anywhere for a little longer, the station platform was overrun with the clamor of dozens of conversations. Granny Smith was chatting it up with her longtime friends and family and I was just adrift in a sea of ponies. Although I still cringed at my recent memories of old Applesauce. "Ugh, it's bad enough when Lix Spittle does that..."

The entire train platform once again erupted into a raucous clamor of dozens of conversations now that the train had made its last stop before heading up the mountain. It would be a little while before the train would depart, but probably not more than fifteen minutes. My attention was focused more on the four elderly mares as they chatted each other up. Fluttershy spoke up beside me and asked, "The Gold Horseshoe Girls, they said... They've all got their own unique personalities to them."

"Yeah... And I'm seeing way too many parallels here... Those four remind me far too much of the summer vacations I would take down south with my grandmother and her sisters. Betty, Nedra, Evelyn, and Billy. Those were good times." I retorted before I noticed Fluttershy give me a bit of a funny look when I mentioned that last name. And I quickly realized why. "Oh, I heard that Billy was actually named Lily, but she didn't like that. And I could see why. She was pretty cool."

"You had your own circle of elders in your family? That sounds... Wait. Didn't you say that you weren't on good terms with your grandmother? I thought you only had some very unfortunate things to say about her." Fluttershy replied while looking understandably confused. And she was not wrong.

I frowned down at my wife and said, "That was a very different time, dear. My aunts were still alive and my grandmother was generally a better person back then. And they all shared at least one bad habit that ultimately killed the other three. A habit that played a significant role in ruining my grandmother."

Fluttershy's gaze turned more somber while I gazed ahead at the four elderly mares. They all looked so spry and full of life in spite of their age. I sighed wistfully and said, "I really hope those old girls take better care of themselves than my elders did. I'd hate for them to self-destruct like that. They're all pretty cool in their own way."

It was not much longer before the conductor called out for us to climb aboard. And the train was pretty packed once we had boarded. Most of my closest friends filed into the rear car. I even went out of my way to make my way right to the back row just so I could see everything that was going on ahead. A few minutes later, the doors closed and the train lurched forward suddenly. The scenery began to roll on by as the journey to Canterlot began.

What a noisy ride. But it was a good kind of noisy. All those voices around me carried an air of happiness. The Gold Horseshoe Girls were even seated very close by. But at one point while Granny Smith, Goldie Delicious, and Apple Rose were distracted with each other, I noticed Applesauce turn to me. My eyes widened as I feared that she was about to come onto me again, but her tone was much more civil and lacked that...admittedly effective sultry tone from before. "Excuse me, dear. I really must apologize for what I said back there. It's unbecoming of a lady to pursue married men."

Such a dignified and sophisticated tone she was speaking with. Even if that sun visor on her forehead made her look anything but the part. But I could tell she was being sincere. "Uh, sure. At least it made for an memorable first encounter. I won't be forgetting about you."

That got a laugh out of her. "I doubt you'll be forgetting about any of us! We tend to paint the town red when we have our annual vacations in Las Pegasus. You should come along sometime! The girls and I are basically VIP's up there."

"I just might take you up on that offer. If only to relive the summer vacations of my childhood." I replied while finding myself starting to like the old crone more. She may have been quite the grand dame of her elderly circle, but she was just as up for a good time as the rest of them.

At one point, Granny Smith started to very slowly stick her head over towards us without Applesauce noticing. After a moment of conversation, Granny Smith spoke up. "Whatcha up to, Applesaucy? Got yer eyes somewhere they shouldn't be?"

"Heavens, no! I was just passing the time with this fine gentleman! A true lady never becomes a homewrecker!" Applesauce retorted with her head held high in a manner I only would have expected out of the Canterlot elite.

"Yeah, let's just make sure we keep it that way." Granny Smith retorted while giving her superior quite the stink eye. Although she was doing it with a smile. I suspect such antics are more than just a bit common with old Applesauce. Although once Applesauce got distracted with catching up on the rest of her Gold Horseshoe Girls, Granny Smith scooted over to me and asked, "Sorry 'bout that, youngin'. Don't think I ever told ya ol' Applesauce can be a bit of a wild card."

"It's cool. It isn't the first time an older woman hit on me." I snorted in dry amusement. Although I then felt it was a good time to ask. And with now noisy the train car was, I was less compelled to keep my voice down. "So, uh... I'm guessing you know. Applejack told you?"

She knew exactly what I was getting at. "She sure did. And if I ever spill the beans ta anypony, I'm sworn ta get my hip replacement removed. And don't you worry none 'bout them ol' superstitions, youngin'. I know the whole herd lifestyle just about completely died out 'round these parts for good reasons, but y'all ain't no scoundrel. Yer a family man. And if there's one thin' the Apple clan puts first, it's family. Just make sure I get ta see yer lil' ones now and then. I reckon yer gonna end up havin' plenty."

"Heh, sure. My kids will love a grandma like you." I replied while even sharing a hug with the kindly and fun old mare. Although after a while of just watching the passengers chatting amongst themselves while I could feel the train climbing up a gentle incline, I decided to do something I had not tried before. I got up and stepped out the back door of the rear car to get a look outside.

The rear car was clearly not designed to have anything connect to it at the end. Instead of leading out onto a very narrow ledge, I found was could only be described as a small patio that had enough space to set up a small table and a couple of chairs. Probably for design aesthetics and just to let passengers get some fresh air. I had to be mindful of getting too close to the edge of the railing. The train was designed for ponies more than humans and I could easily topple over the edge if I got careless. I tried to combat this issue by simply taking a seat and watching the scenery over the horizon. Looking out the windows was one thing, but to see those vast meadows and rolling hills beyond Ponyville and the mountainous terrain around the train while outdoors was a very different experience.

I sat there for a little while as I watched the scenery passing by with no walls in the way. The train eventually passed through one of the many tunnels along the path leading up to Canterlot. Although I was in for a surprise when we came out of the dark and back into the sunlight. Smolder had stepped outside and was looming over me in a manner that honestly caught me by surprise. "Oh, hey! When'd you get there?"

"Just now. I really wasn't trying to spook you, but I wanted a little peace and quiet for a bit. That noise tires you out." Smolder replied with a bit of a nervous chuckle. I know she was not being antisocial, but that kind of social activity tends to be exhausting. Best to not get tired out before the party even gets started. She then stepped up to the railing and leaned on it with both arms crossed. "Wow... Now that's a view."

We said nothing for a short while. While I was more focused on the scenery around us, my eyes would focus on Smolder at times too. I sighed as I beheld the young lady before. I was grateful to have her with us. It even felt like we had not spent that much time together. "You know... You've been spending a lot of time out of the house recently."

I saw Smolder's eyes narrow a bit. Almost out of shame. She turned her head just slightly to look at me and said, "Yeah, I...noticed that too. Ever since we got back with Gallus and Ocellus, I've been...getting out more often. I dunno what it is about those two, but...we click. I mean I've clicked with all the girls you're friends with too, but... There's something...different about those two."

"You have a lot in common. You're in the same age group. And...you all came from less than ideal backgrounds, now that I think about it. There's a connection there." I retorted while glad to see that Smolder gained something very important from the war. "You found friends that you can really relate to. That's important."

"Yeah, I know... It's just..." Smolder muttered with her gaze wandering a bit. She then sighed before looking at me with a gaze of longing. "I feel like...I've been taking time away from us just being together. I went all the way out there on the Empty Plains just to find you and...now I'm not even home all that often anymore."

"Smolder, really... Don't be ashamed of that. You did have to grow up too fast, given the circumstances. You're far more woman than girl. But you're still growing. And this is a part of your life you shouldn't miss out on. You have more friends now than I did at your age. You're fortunate. Savor it." I explained while being all too aware of how we had...drifted apart since coming home. Perhaps that is not the right term. I think a more accurate term is that Smolder had expanded her horizons. And I was happy for her.

The dragoness displayed a rather sad smile towards me. "You didn't have many friends when you were fourteen? What about when you were at school? That's what most people my age do, right? At least I think that's how school works?"

"Hostile environment... Much like how you became disillusioned with the dragons of your homeland, I was completely alienated by my peers..." I replied before falling silent in realization. At least until I did speak again. "Huh... I didn't realize until now that we've been through something pretty similar."

Smolder briskly walked over to me and kneeled beside me. She reached for my hand and gently closed her fingers around it. "I guess we both found paradise in the end, huh? I think...we deserved it. At least I know you really earned it by now."

I turned to gaze at Smolder while she gazed at me. Such beautiful blue eyes in that face of orange. She leaned a little closer to me. As if offering a silent invitation. And for just a moment, our lips joined. It had been...too long since our last kiss. It felt like it had been longer than it really had been. Smolder then whispered while gazing lovingly into my eyes as her voice began to project that beautiful angelic tone free of even the slightest growl. "James... I just want you to know... No matter how many friends I make, I'll never replace you. I'll keep waiting as long as I have to. Please don't think I'll...ever let you go, mi amor..."

My hand tightened around hers. And I could only nod. We shared another kiss as Smlder began to speak with her usual tone of voice. She then chuckled almost bitterly and said, "I just hope...I'll be as good as Ember someday... I've seen how you two are together... She's amazing. And she's crazy about you. I feel like...I've been left behind sometimes. You've know her for less time than me, but...it already looks like you two are life mates. What happened, James? How did she pass me up to become your real dragon bride when you've known me longer?"

She almost sounded bitter. And Smolder had a very good point. She and I had been in each other's company more often and for longer than I had known Ember. Ember and I even had a very rocky start, our first encounter occurring with weapons pointing at each other. But by now... We had fallen madly in love with each other. There was no denying that to myself. And I had to consider a difficult question. Why did my heart burn so hotly for Ember despite Smolder and I having known each other longer? And I could only think of one answer. "Perhaps...that's because our love...bloomed on the battlefield."

My words really caught Smolder's attention. She leaned closer while clasping my hand between both of hers. "How does that explain how crazy you two are for each other? Is it really that special?"

I considered my words carefully. My mind brainstorming while thinking back to all Ember and I had been through. "Ember and I... We served together. We were at each other's side during every march and every battle. She saved my life more than once... As for why such a love would grow so fast... I think it has something to do with the fact that war...carries the risk of death. Every battle could've been the last time we would've seen each other. When you end up in such a dire situation over and over with someone, I think you really start to understand how much you value them. Because you could lose them at any time... Ember almost lost me more than once. And I feared losing her..."

"But...I was there in the war too. Do you mean...it's not the same when I was never in danger? That I...wasn't out there fighting with everyone else?" Smolder asked with a softening tone. She was genuinely trying to understand.

I could see what she was implying and shook my head. I gazed very firmly into her eyes and said, "No. Please don't go there. You had no place out there to begin with. Please don't think it would've been better if you picked up a spear and faced the enemy with me. I never want to see you put yourself in danger for my sake. While Ember and I bonded hard and fast during the war, we should never have had to go through that in the first place. War has no place in Equestria. Please... Don't be jealous of Ember. It was just the circumstances surrounding the situation. I don't want you to be Ember. I just want you to be...the little lady I have come to adore. Please. Just be you...mia pocha draghessa."

Smolder inhaled sharply before squinted her eyes shut and nuzzling her face into the back of my hand. She then sighed harshly and said, "Why does waiting have to be so hard...? Ember doesn't have to wait... I wish I could understand this better."

"Patience, Smolder. Even Ember hasn't really figured out how the heart works... I think you two might be on the same level in that regard." I replied while gazing up at the mountain above us while the train made another swerve in a bend in the tracks. I was certain Ember would be up there by the time we arrived. She would never miss this. And I sighed as I knew what I should not say to her. As she herself requested. "It's true that we love each other, but...her life didn't exactly give her many opportunities to figure out how her feelings work. For being more than a hundred years old, she's surprisingly naive and cautious in that regard."

"Sounds like we both didn't have the best time in the dragon lands..." Smolder sighed while she too looked up at the mountain above us. We even ended up getting a good look at Canterlot at one point. But I then felt her eyes fall upon me. When I looked at her, Smolder was smiling smugly. "At least I know why she loves you. She found a real hero."

I felt a certain giddiness in my heart as the little lady rested her hand upon my chest. Right over my beating heart. "When I poked my head outta that chicken coop that morning, I never would've guessed the guy in front of me was a real hero all along. You're amazing... What's it like being a hero?"

I answered as wisely as I could. "That's...really not something for me to decide. If someone likes to boast that they're a hero, they're probably not. Only others can make that decree. A hero doesn't choose himself. They choose him."

"You and your flowery artistic tongue... I guess doing lots of writing will do that." Smolder snickered at my attempt at being profound in my choice of words. I just rolled my eyes at my own overly dramatic interpretation. Although Smolder traced her finger over my heart and said, "But really... You're a hero. Everyone knows that now. You really proved it out there. And even if everyone doesn't believe that... You'll always be my hero. My...knight in shining armor. All right?"

With a playful smirk on my lips, I played along with that terminology. "And you will always be the princess in the tower I must rescue."

Smolder lifted her head and laughed. I almost expected her to not know about that fairytale template, but I guess she did on some level. She then smirked at me and asked, "Oh come on, I'm the big bad dragon keeping you away from the princess. That's how it goes, right?"

My smirk widened as I gently rested my hand upon hers. "But little dragon... You are my princess."

That face... A furious blush filled Smolder's cheeks as her eyes widened without a word being said. At least not for a moment. She then suddenly grabbed the sides of my face and spoke with a fierce whisper. "Kiss me, you amazing weirdo!"

And I did. Our lips touched. Our voices hummed. Our tongues danced. That subtle taste of sulfur on her breath... The delightful hint of spiciness unique to a dragon's kiss. After a moment of rather fierce and deep kissing, we gasped simultaneously as our faces pulled away. Those beautiful blue reptilian eyes gazed into mine as I whispered to her. "You'll always be my princess..."

"Does that mean...you'll always be my prince...? No... No, you're my knight. The knight who saved me, right?" Smolder gasped softly as she lifted my hand and held it between both of hers. She beamed at me with the faintest hint of tears building at the edges of her eyes. "I know I can't fight... I know I can't protect you like you always did for me. But...I'll try to always make you happy that you have me. I can't be Ember...but I can still be amazing in my own way, right?"

"Please. I wouldn't have you any other way." I whispered to her while being mindful of making certain no one was peeking out at us. I then pulled Smolder into a very tender embrace, hand sliding down her back and between her folded wings. "I'll always be your knight, my little dragon princess."

"Stop putting ideas in my head, James. I'm liking the sound of this a little too much!" Smolder giggled very loudly with her palms upon my chest. I placed a kiss atop her smooth round head before she nuzzled her head into my chest. At least until she did speak. "Hey... Before I forget... I really wanted to talk to you about something important. And it's got nothing to do with you."

I noticed that shift in tone in her voice. And it had me concerned. "Sure. What's up?"

"It's... Well..." Smolder muttered as she got comfortable upon my lap. She then looked up at the mountain above and said, "I heard that everyone who served in the militia... We're getting something called a... What's the word? A...pension?"

"That does make sense. Everyone who volunteered should be compensated for active duty in warfare." I replied before it dawned on me. I glanced down at Smolder and asked, "Wait... You qualified for a pension?"

"Yep. Ocellus too. Although I think the top brass back home never found out she's a Changeling." Smolder snickered while I just rolled my eyes at that notion. Of course they would not know. I could just imagine the scandal if word got out. Although Smolder then leaned against me and said, "And...we've been talking. We...wanna pool our pensions together to...buy a house."

My eyes widened as I felt a jolt to my heart. That was a very big and ambitious declaration to make for someone her age. I looked down at her and asked, "Really...? You girls are planning on moving out?"

Smolder looked at me and said, "Kinda...? I mean we really like it out there at Fluttershy's place. It's a really good place to be if you wanna unwind after a day in town. We were thinking of having the place built somewhere close by. Like...halfway down the road to Ponyville? We were even thinking of having it be... What's the kind of house I'm thinking of? Where it's one building, but two separate houses?"

"I believe you're thinking of a duplex... It's a practical housing option when you and a friend want to stay close. Two of my aunts have lived in one for as long as I can remember." I explained while still trying to get over the mild shock of such a bug change in the status quo. I then asked, "So then... Why'd you want to talk to me about this?"

The little dragoness looked up at me with an increasingly guilty look settling into her face. "I gotta tell you this because... Will you be OK with it? I mean it's getting a bit crowded at your place now that Ocellus moved in. All three of us bunking in Scootaloo's room? I mean I wanna stay close by for you and especially Gladesong. She won't be happy if she stops seeing her dra dra."

She had a point. Smolder moving in on short notice was unexpected, but we made it work. The arrival of Ocellus was the point where having too many living under one room became apparent. And then there was the subject of the possibility that Fluttershy and I will likely have more children in the future... All I did was nod and managed to smile. "Sure... Sure, that sounds like a good idea. It would probably even be good for you to get out and get your own place. But do you know anything about managing a house? Or the financial aspects surrounding getting your own house built?"

"Nope! But we talked to Twilight about it. She looked like the right person to ask and she said she'd be happy to supervise us through the process. I think she was a little too excited about it, come to think of it..." Smolder muttered while crossing her arms and tilting her head to one side. Twilight always had an unusual fondness for this things. Not that it is an impractical fascination. At least Smolder and Ocellus would be in good hooves during the transition. She then looked up at me and spoke softly, "Really, we won't go too far. We like where we are. And...I wanna stay close by for you and Gladesong. I'd miss that filly so bad..."

"You always have been really good with young kids. Almost like you're a mama dragon yourself." I retorted while Smolder just snickered under her breath. It was irrefutable. Smolder had very quickly proven to be a capable caretaker of very young children. If she was a pony, she would surely have a cutie mark hinting at it.

After averting her eyes in a bout of bashfulness, Smolder then hit me with a fairly unexpected question. "Come to think of it... Where do babies come from anyway?"

I suppose I should not have been surprised that she was entirely oblivious to the concept of reproduction. Smolder had spent the early days of her puberty being forced to focus on things other than a budding interest in the opposite sex. I replied as responsibly as I could. "I'll tell you when you turn sixteen."

"Another one of those things, huh?" Smolder snorted with her arms crossed. But that annoyed scowl was quickly replaced by a more confident smirk. "Waiting's hard...but I get the feeling it's gonna be worth it."

"Take your time, OK? You might be a woman at heart, but too many pieces of you are still that of a girl. Don't rush yourself. Just enjoy this part of your life while the rest of you catches up with your head, all right?" I replied before holding Smolder while she turned and rested her back against my chest. It really was a wonderful view going up the mountain. I then whispered to the little lady in my arms while I placed my hand over hers. "Ti amo tanto."

Smolder smiled at me out of the corner of her eye and whispered in kind. "Je taime toujour, mi amor."

We were not left alone for too much longer. Ocellus and Gallus eventually stepped out onto the back of the train to be with their friend and to watch the scenery without any windows in the way. Ocellus sat down beside me and leaned against my shoulder while Gallus stood up at the other end of the platform to look up the mountain as we climbed it. Although we did eventually pass through another tunnel. Whereupon I felt a pair of lips touch the sides of my cheeks. Everyone was back to their previous positions once we were out of the darkness, but I still whispered with a smirk towards the two little ladies resting against me. "Clever girls."

Ocellus and Smolder both snickered at how easily they had been found out. Not that it would have been hard to tell if a griffon beak kissed me instead. Not that Gallus would. I am pretty sure he does not swing that way in the first place and I was not going to ask. Although I soon whispered in Ocellus' false dragon ear, "I heard you two will be moving out soon."

She winced at those words and looked at me in unease. "Uh huh... We don't wanna go too far... We'll still be close by. You'll be OK with that, right?"

"Of course I am. I just want you two ladies to be happy. And it'll probably be good for you to get your own roof over your head." I replied while kissing the little Changeling on her ear, the false dragoness squirming in delight as she soaked up a brief jolt of love. Gallus did not notice. I wonder how much he does know about Smolder and I. I then whispered again, "Although I have to say... That's really ambitious of you to make those kinds of plans so quick. You're stronger than it seems, love bug."

For some reason, she found that amusing. Ocellus giggled quite a bit with her hands over her lips. She then explained, "Yeah, Smolder said something like that too. She got bored fast when Twilight had us read all the fine print on house hunting and stuff like that, but I didn't mind it. I read it all and took it in."

"The love bug is a bookworm. Who'd have thunk it?" Smolder suddenly spoke up just when I thought she was not paying attention to us. She looked back at us and said, "She sure loves her reading. Even the really boring stuff. I don't know how she keeps up with Twilight."

I smirked at the bashful little love bug. No one would have expected her to have the makings of an intellectual. I certainly did not. I then whispered to her, "Beauty and brains? Nice."

"Jaaaames, stop saying I'm pretty! It's too much!" Ocellus squealed quietly while trying to hide her face behind one of her long locks of hair. But she did not sound upset. She almost sounded delighted.

Smolder and I shared a smirk before the only real dragoness there spoke up softly. "Hey, you're the one who made this disguise so darn pretty."

"Oh, I don't think it's just a disguise. I think this is how Ocellus would really look if she was a dragon. What she is on the inside, like Rarity might say. And she's a beauty." I added while Ocellus began to squirm and fluster while her face glowed as boldly as a cherry. I then whispered deviously, "Prettiest love bug ever and prettiest dragon girl? What can't you do?"

Ocellus very stiffly tilted over and rested her head against my shoulder while almost looking like she had fainted away with her eyes wide open. Smolder and I both burst into snickering fits. Gallus happened to look back at us at one point and just rolled his eyes. He was more interested in enjoying the view at the moment. Although it was clear Ocellus was mostly overdosing on the love being directed at her. Smolder noticed this and said, "Hey, careful now. Don't wanna feed her too much. Maybe she'll have to wrap herself in a cocoon to put all that extra love to use if we keep this up too much."

"That... Huh. You know what? You might be onto something there." I retorted while I considered how caterpillars work. They eat as much as they do to prepare for pupation. All that energy is put to use to fuel their metamorphosis. I had to wonder... "Ocellus. What would happen if you kept consuming enough love for a certain amount of time? Would you...become a queen?"

The false dragoness suddenly sat up now that her attention was directed towards something other than that wonderful love she was absorbing. If we had discussed such a topic before, it must have been weeks ago and we were only revisiting the topic. She crossed her arms in contemplation before grumbling, "I...don't know. Can Changelings become kings and queens on their own? The only queen that's ever existed is the one that's currently ruling now. And...it's rumored that she only became a queen by receiving some kind of...dark power from somewhere. No one really knows how she became queen in the first place. Or at least how she got that kind of body."

"What does a Changeling queen even look like? They just bigger or something?" Smolder asked in some curiosity. I only then realized that she had not witnessed the Changeling queen in her natural form the one time she infiltrated the encampment during the war.

"Um...kinda? She looks more like a mare than most Changeling females. Although she also looks...too slender. Almost sickly. Creepy...yet strangely alluring in ways I can't put my finger on." I decided to speak up after having that conniving queen's form embedded in my memory. And I am certain we have not seen the last of her. Certainly not after what Thorax had told me early that day. My eyes began to wander as I tried to picture how Ocellus would look if she were to become a queen. And...I could not imagine her as anything other than another Chrysalis. At least when considering how her natural form looks. I then looked at Ocellus and said, "Well, if you end up looking just like the current queen, but are just much nicer, I think I'd be fine with that."

"But...isn't she kinda creepy? Even back when I was still in the hive, I always got such a bad feeling about her..." Ocellus asked while leaning against me for comfort. Possibly out of an unwanted feeling of solidarity with her former queen.

I put an arm across her shoulders and pulled Ocellus into a hug. "The only creep factor I felt from her was her...demeanor. Something sleazy and uncomfortable about her. But is she was pleasant and acted like any respectable queen should, I think she would be quite beautiful. I know you Changeling's can't really help with all those circular gaps in your limbs, so that's something I can look past. I think you would make a lovely queen if it ever happened."

"Awww, thank you... If I ever do become a queen, at least if it's possible, I hope I'll be a really pretty queen." Ocellus giggled sweetly while Smolder adjusted her spot so we could both hug her together. "With all the love you guys keep feeding me every day, maybe I will become a queen someday. Who knows?"

"At least you'll be the prettiest queen love bug ever." Smolder said only for Ocellus to squeal and cover her face again. The sly dragoness then nuzzled her cheek up against that of her friend. "Hey, you know we love you. Right, James?"

"Sure do. More love for the love bug." I whispered back to them. I can only imagine what Gallus was hearing from over there and the faces he must have been making with his back to us.

"And I love you both so much!" Ocellus squealed as she fidgeted in our embrace. There was something so earnest about that statement. It just made my heart melt. But then, in one snap movement, Ocellus turned and cradled my face in her hands before bringing her lips to mine for a very sudden kiss. She then gazed into my eyes while blushing furiously as she muttered, "But...I love you the most."

"Ooooh, the love bug's getting bold, huh?" Smolder snickered at her friend finally finding the nerve to return some of the love that was being thrown her way. Although I think she suspected that powerful gesture carried a certain meaning to it. She then stood up and said, "I'm gonna check on the bluebird. You two have fun, all right?"

Smolder walked across from us and took up a spot next to Gallus. They immediately started to converse quietly with the sound of the train helping mask there voices. We even passed through another dark tunnel when I heard Ocellus whisper to me. "Really... I love you the most."

Such sweet words were nothing new to me when it came from Ocellus. Although I think there was a new layer of urgency in that tone that had never been present before. I looked at her in curiosity and asked, "What do you mean when you say that?"

The disguised Changeling held my hand as she suddenly had a hard time looking at me. Much like how Fluttershy does during her more timid moments, she tried to hide part of her face behind a long lock of hair. "I... I mean just that. I...love you more than anything. Is that...OK with you?"

It was just us at that moment. And I could remember precious requests she had made of me during moments alone in the war. Quiet hopes of hers. All I did was nod. I could not control how her heart worked. Ocellus smiled bashfully before asking, "Do you remember...what I said? How I hoped...you would love me as much as you love Smolder someday?"

My eyes opened wider as I recalled that conversation. Perhaps it was due to my mind having to be partially elsewhere during the war, but I feel like I did not consider that desire as much as I should have. But now that the war was over and we could focus on the finer things in life, I was really starting to understand what Ocellus was saying to me. With Smolder, it was a product of a less than ideal background resulting in very unusual circumstances. A girl who was forced to become a woman much sooner than she should have. But Ocellus... She had already come of age. This was a young mare who was exiting her adolescence. She was of the age where she could begin courting without risk of legal consequence. And if I wanted to, I could also...

I flinched at the thought. Ocellus might have no longer been a filly, but something still felt...off about letting myself be drawn to someone so young so quickly. Where Smolder has always felt older than she looked, Ocellus felt about as young as she should have been. And...my mind began to race as I contemplated my thoughts. I suddenly realized that...I had no idea how the psychology of a Changeling even works. I have only been exposed and privy to human society and their expectations of their understanding of the human psyche. But the psychology of Changelings... Dragons... Literally everything and everyone in Equestria... It was all a bunch of unknowns. The workings of their minds is a true black box that I can only speculate on. And it would be pure fallacy to assume the psychology of nonhuman creatures works the same way as a human does. No matter how humanlike they may behave in their own societies, I must remember that they are not human.

I gazed upon the lovely little false dragoness before me. I began to wonder how her mind was ticking as she gazed upon me. She began to show a gaze of confused concern. I pondered and pondered as this new brainstorm swirled in my head. Was it safe to let Ocellus pursue her heart at whatever rate she wished? Not much has been established about Changelings in general due to their millennia long branding as outcasts in Equestrian society. Was she more mare or filly at that moment? Should I reject her and insist she wait a few years? What if we...

"Your...love feels really anxious right now... Like it's just so confused." Ocellus finally got my attention. I was snapped out of my wandering thoughts and focused upon the precious little lady before me. She then asked quietly, "Did I...say something wrong?"

"No... No, you didn't. Don't be ashamed. You didn't say anything taboo. You're at the age where it's your choice over who you want to fall in love with." I replied while gently folding my fingers over her hand. I tried to simplify my thoughts and asked, "But...do you really love me like that?"

"It's...hard to not want someone...who loves me as much as you do." Ocellus whispered with a...very nervous smile on her face. Even as she began to visibly blush. I could feel the very love inside her radiating into my hand. She was full of it and it was so close to just spilling out of her. How much had she consumed? "I just...want to love you... To be happy with you... To... To... I...don't know... I've...never been loved so much before. Never felt so much love from one person...where it was just for me."

No matter how confused and uncertain she sounded, Ocellus never stopped smiling. She just looked so hopeful. She was nervous, but knew she was safe. I felt her place her other hand over mine as she whispered, "I'm...your little love bug, remember? Will I...also be your love bug queen someday?"

All that love was really getting to her. I think the more love she contained in her body, the harder it was to suppress what was in her heart. These were very loving things coming out of her mouth. And they were oozing with a beautiful sincerity. A true earnestness. And I began to believe that...she and I would be very happy together. And yet... "You know... I think you and Smolder moving out to get your own place really will be good for the two of you."

Her eyes widened considerably. I think Ocellus was confused over why it sounded like I had abruptly changed the subject. "Wha... Huh? What's that got to do with..."

"A lot, really. Don't let your heart reach out too far too fast, all right?" I whispered into her ear. I made certain to elaborate. "Trust me... You don't want to be too careless when it's your first time. I made that mistake once..."

"Oh... I...see. But...does that mean I shouldn't let myself...love you so much?" Ocellus asked in genuine ignorance. She really could not understand where I was coming from due to general lack of experience.

"I didn't say that. I mean... How do I..." I replied before trying to find the right words. I then attempted to explain. "I guess what I'm saying is... While you're eager to just throw yourself in like that, I don't know if I'm ready. I haven't know you as long as I've known Smolder and I'm still trying to figure out what my heart believes of you. I mean yes, I did fall for Smolder hard, but she is a very...unusual person. She is an exceedingly attractive young woman who is wise beyond her years and we have both agreed to be cautious until it is safe to pursue each other further. And you moving out from under my roof would help you both grow in your own way without becoming too dependant on someone you probably should not get too close to just yet."

"Getting too close to you...is a bad thing?" Ocellus asked while sounding more confused than upset or disappointed.

"I... I don't...know... I mean it would potentially be a bad thing if you were human, but... Give me a second here." I grumbled before i held my face in one hand out of a new kind of frustration. "I've had to think about things today that I never thought I'd have too... It's such a paradox, this situation..."

I felt Ocellus release me from her grasp. When I lowered my hand, I saw that she had gotten comfortable and was seated with her legs pulled up before her. She looked more curious about my thoughts. Like she wanted to lend me an ear. "It feels like you're thinking about a lot of complex stuff... You wanna talk about it? I think I'm smart enough to give a second opinion."

"You know what? You are a very smart girl. Maybe you're the right person to talk to about this." I retorted while Ocellus could only beam at me from that compliment. I then began to explain, "The issue is...I only know how human psychology works. How my world's society has come to understand how the human mind grows from childhood and into adulthood. And there are laws in place...to deter actions of taking advantage of the youth in...carnal fashions. These laws can even be breached accidentally by those with no malice behind their actions. And even if there is no ulterior motives, young humans can be...negatively impacted by actions and behaviors towards them that would be deemed healthy between adults."

Ocellus nodded readily and said, "I think I get what you're saying. They're still growing and their minds aren't ready for that stuff? And if they experience stuff that they're not ready for, it can make they...maladapted when they've become adults?"

Maladapted. That is certainly not a term I would expect anyone of her age to know of. Hearing Ocellus speak the way she did made my feel more confident about speaking about this topic. We really were on the same page. "Wow, you really do get it. But yes. That's how things are in my world. Human psychology has been pretty much completely mapped out by this point. But the problem here is..."

I reached out and rested my hand upon Ocellus' head. My fingers placed between her two horns. She said nothing and allowed me to speak. "You're not human. Smolder is not human. Literally no one on this planet is human. And to expect anyone who isn't human to psychologically grow and function in a way that is expected under human law is absurd. If Equestria ever did establish contact with my world, trying to figure out how laws regarding ages of consent between varying species would surely be some kind of diplomatic nightmare."

Ocellus did not appear confused at all. She really was processing every word I said carefully. "It sounds like it. I mean...how fast do humans mature compared to creatures that aren't human?"

I removed my hand from her head while we remained seated before each other. We had completely forgotten about the train ride and were only reminded of it whenever we passed through another dark tunnel. "That's...a very good point. The way I see it, we humans have immense potential, but also compensate for that by having very slow starts. We are utterly pathetic and helpless as infants and it takes years for us to become adequately self-reliant, yet baby ponies can walk and even run in less than a month. And on Earth, wild and feral equines need to be able to stand, walk, and run within hours after being born."

Ocellus suddenly titled her head to one side at that last line. "Wait... You mean there are ponies...who are just beasts on Earth...and they mature THAT fast?"

"Basically, Earth is home of wildlife with some looking like more primitive and animalistic version of creatures from this world. I guess evolution turned out very differently for my world than yours..." I retorted while not surprised by her shock. How would I explain that topic to anyone? Not that it was important. "But back to what we were talking about... If I had to choose one race in Equestria that matures far faster than humans do, I would have to say...the hippogriffs surpass us in spades. I met a young brother and sister... Sky Beak's kids, you know him. Silverstream and Terramar. And while I do get they are just twelve years old each, they look...older than they should. They even sound older than their ages would have you believe. Terramar sounds like a guy in his late teens and Silverstream's voice is noticeably womanly. They're even taller than nearly every adult pony I know and look older than they really are. If they were human, they would probably look and sound younger than they do now. But as hippogriffs...they almost look like young adults. How confusing is that?"

"I dunno... I've only met adult hippogriffs. I've never seen hippogriff kids." Ocellus relied before her gaze wandered to focus on the blue griffon boy sitting with his back to us. "Maybe it's the same way for griffons. I mean look at Gallus. I swear he's the same size as Gilda, but he's only fifteen. I didn't even think about how he sounds older than his age would make you think."

"Yeah, it looks like the avian races of this world mature exceptionally fast. It does make a weird kind of sense too... There are bird species that go from hatching to looking fully grown in only thirty days. And I can't imagine how fast harpies grow up..." I muttered before stopping myself from going too far off the topic. I then crossed my arms and gazed at the floor. "The point I'm getting at here is...I have absolutely nothing to go off of when it comes to understanding when the right time comes. I have no idea how the psychology of Equestria's races compares to my own species. And I can never know. The age of consent laws do give a general foundation of where to start, but that's about it. It does not tell me anything about when a creature's mind at least reaches the point where it becomes safe to start dabbling in the complex field of romance. All I can do...is play it by ear and hope I'm not screwing up... I don't want to hurt you. I don't want to hurt Smolder. I don't want to hurt anyone. I just want you all to be happy. Even if that means...being happy without me."

A profound frown spread across Ocellus' face. She then gently reached out and held my hand. Eyes gazing tenderly at me, she then spoke with a whisper. "Don't say that. You're trying so hard to make all of this work. I can feel...how uncertain you are. Your love right now is...fearful. You're afraid. And I know you have a good reason to be. You've been doing great with making your family work. I believe...you'll make this work with us too."

Ocellus may have been young, but she could read me in ways no one else could. That kind of insight must carry with it a certain wisdom. I gazed at her and asked, "Ocellus... Please be honest with me here. What do you feel in me? Am I dangerous? Do you think I would ever use you?"

"No. You wouldn't... You can't. I'm not feeling a selfish love... It's a nurturing love. You want us to be happy." Ocellus replied with more of that soothing sincerity. She was being entirely serious. Much moreso than I would have expected. She smiled at me and said, "I think...none of us really know the best way to do this... But you're trying. And I think...you're doing the best with what you have. I believe in you... We all do."

I felt such a massive sense of relief wash over me. This conversation was needed more than I knew. And I almost slumped into her arms. Ocellus leaned forward into me as she hugged me in her arms and wings. "It'll be OK... I promise Smolder and I won't go too far. And...I think you're right. It'll be good for us to only have ourselves for a while in our own homes. But you'll still have us. And we won't ever stop loving you."

"Thank you... Really, thank you." I sighed while holding the little love bug in my arms. I leaned against the wall beside me with Ocellus snuggling up to me. I whispered to her, "Thank you for coming into my life when you did."

Ocellus nodded against my chest. I noticed Smolder and Gallus look back at us with quiet gazes before looking away. I think they knew we needed a moment together. I then heard her voice from just under my chin. "I love you."

My embrace tightened. I cradled Ocellus against me. I was not going to inquire exactly what kind of love she was feeling. All I wanted was for her to come to her own decisions on her own time and terms. Whether it was the love of a friend or something that would become more, I would not ask. Not this time. Time would have to tell.

The four of us did not want to move from that spot. It was too comfortable and too scenic to bother going back inside. Until finally the summit of the mountain above us started to get much closer. Gallus then stuck his head over the side and said, "Here it comes! Canterlot's right up ahead!"

Only then did Ocellus and I leave our spot. All four of us peered over the side of the train and did indeed see Canterlot coming on up ahead. Although it was a little dizzying to be riding along a certain section of the track before the final destination that had to be suspended high above a ravine. Smolder looked down as the train found itself high above solid ground and cringed at the sudden drop. "Egh, it hits different when you're this high up."

"I guess you do what you gotta do to make a railroad work on the side of a mountain." I replied while also far from comfortable during that last stretch. Although we were soon rolling along on solid ground and rolled into the awaiting train station in Canterlot. The four of us quickly headed back inside the train car and followed the rest of the passengers out. I strongly doubt most of those aboard the train had been to Canterlot recently, if at all. They were noisy and excited as they observed their surroundings. Almost everyone who was there for the party were more or less tourists that I am sure the Canterlot elite were utterly mystified to see so many of. I found myself smirking with a dark moment of humor as I am sure they would not be happy about that and there was nothing they could do about it.

Much to my surprise, I saw Estoc waiting for us at the far end of the station along with a pair of guardsmen at his sides. They were holding up banners to get our attention. We all began to draw near as he said, "Welcome to Canterlot, comrades! In case this is your first time here, we will be escorting you to the castle! Follow along behind us and you won't get lost!"

Canterlot is a city with a more complicated layout than one might expect from a city that can only expand so far on a mountaintop. Even the castle sort of blends in a little too well with the rest of the city's architecture. First time visitors could spend all day trying to locate it in the city if they did not know where to look. The noisy crowd of war-weary out-of-towners followed along without complaint, although I did overhear Granny Smith and her entourage of elderly adventurous kin marveling at the sights on their way over.

My eyes kept a close eye on Smolder, Gallus, and Ocellus. They were very much out of their element up there in Equestria's capital. They almost looked a little overwhelmed. Like they felt uncomfortably out of place. I emphasized with them at that moment. Were it not for my connections to the royal family, as well as the connections their connections have brought me by proxy, I too would feel like I really did not belong up there myself. This realization made me all the more grateful over just how fortunate I had become during my stay in Equestria.

As we walked along, my eyes scanned the skyline of Canterlot. All those whites and purples and golds blended together like a mosaic that could make it difficult to discern where anything was. But I had been in and out of that city often enough to have a general idea of where some establishments were. I could even see the hospital's rooftop from...

The sudden realization of knowing that I was looking at the hospital off in the distance filled me with a sudden sense of somber realization. And a powerful urge. I looked back at my entourage and then back at the hospital. I made up my mind and began to veer away from the group and towards another road. Although I did not escape unseen. I heard Rainbow Dash call out to me. "Hey, James! Where you going?! The castle's this way!"

I looked back at me brazen friend as she hovered above the group of partygoers. No wonder she saw me stepping away. I waved at her and said, "There's something I gotta do first! I'll catch up later, all right?!"

"OK! You know where to find us! Just don't take too long! We don't even know when they're getting this party started!" She replied before following the group without dropping back down to the ground. I then hurried along with a briskness in my stride. There was someone I needed to see, but I did not want to delay.

That initial exhilaration wore off quick once the elegant exterior of Canterlot's hospital came into view. I gazed up at it and took a deep breath. A newfound anxiety began to settle over my nerves. A big part of me was demanding that I walk away. This was supposed to be a happy day and that I would gain nothing from reopening old wounds. Not every dark memory from the War of Preservation had been dulled. But I endured and stepped inside.

The lobby of the hospital did feel a bit classier than the one in Ponyville. But a hospital is a hospital. They were there to save lives all the same. And I approached the receptionist counter before asking the mare behind it. "Excuse me. Can you direct me to Miss Trixie Lulamoon?"

I was not refused. I was even given a tag to wear as a means to let others know I was merely visiting. With directions given to me, I was pointed towards the resting chambers of long term patients. I reached the room with the correct number...and very nearly lost my nerve.

A part of me was demanding that I walk away. That I would gain nothing from this. That there was nothing to be done. But...I endured. And I opened the door before stepping inside. I made sure to keep my eyes focused on the floor to deny me any incentive to flee until the door had been closed. I inhaled sharply and lifted my head.

God, it hurt to see her... It had been weeks since I last saw her in the infirmary out on the Empty Plains... And nothing had changed. Trixie... She was still entirely unresponsive while hooked up to all manner of medical equipment to monitor and sustain her. Peacefully asleep...and yet not asleep at all. I knew it then. She had not awakened once since that day. My feet forced me to approach. I gazed down at the scarred and comatose mare as a profound sense of guilt filled me. Did she really need to intervene the way she did that day? Would another miracle have happened were she to not jump in when we were being overrun?

I still remember the last thing that she said to me. And even then it was only through magical text. She did that for me... Trixie and I have not spent the most time together. But whatever time we did share was always meaningful. I could still remember our first encounter happening entirely by chance. A performer fallen from grave after her ego eclipsed everything else about her. I gave her the best advise I could. She took a risk that day in revealing herself to the audience she had wronged. And...she got everything she lost back and then some.

And now that had been taken from her. Possibly forever. Trixie the Illusionist might very well never perform again.

No words came. My friend had become the single most scathing reminder of the horrors of war. The worst was over. Those who were wounded in the war were healing. And those whose minds had been fractured by the horrors of PTSD had received treatment to soothe those scars. But not Trixie. There was no easy way out of her fate. She was the only one...who would not heal like we have.

The tears only began to build faster when I turned my head to the far side of the room ahead of Trixie's bed. I was nearly in shock. A massive pile of goods had been arranged in a neat pile. Beautiful flowers, boxes of chocolates and other edible goods that would remain perfectly fine for a good while, colorful greeting cards sitting open with writings lining the insides... I brought a hand to my mouth to muffle a gasping sob. If Trixie ever had any doubts about if she would never regain the goodwill she had lost before she met me, that beautiful pile of gifts was the ultimate proof of the opposite. Word must have gotten around and her very many fans from far and wide were sending their well wishes.

And then another sound reached my ears. One that broke the hiss and beeps of the ventilator and heart monitor. I turned to the door. There stood one mare. A unicorn mare. And she stared at me with wide eyes. "It's... It's you... You're..."

My eyes narrowed. There was something about this mare... She looked quite lovely in her own right. Her coat was a orange hue of earthy brown, her long mane and tail being beautiful shades of blond that complimented the rest of her. Those deep green eyes looked very fitting for those warm earthy hues. Even her cutie mark was fitting as it depicted a sunflower design in full bloom. But... The long styling of her mane and tail... Where had I... And then it hit me. And I could not stop the tears form flowing free as my knees almost buckled under me. "Oh my god..."

The mare looked past me at the comatose mare behind me. She sighed mournfully, no doubt having visited many times before. "You don't have to say anything, Mr. James. I know who you are. Trixie...told me many good things about you."

I held a hand over my face as the shock settled over me. I could not even find the will to speak and my throat ached as I tried to restrain the urge to wail. The mare stepped over to the bed bedside me and tenderly tapped her hoof on my thigh. "Thank you for what you did for my daughter... She was...in a bad place for a while and I wasn't sure what do to help her from afar... I guess she really just needed a friend to sit down with and talk to."

I kneeled beside the bed and managed to peek at the two mares. The resemblance was undeniable. Trixie and the mare beside me were nearly identical aside from the colorations of their bodies. Her mother... I think she could see how clearly distraught I was and tried to greet me with a soft smile. "Oh, she never told you about me? I'm Sunflower Spectacle. Please don't think I'm blaming you for this. War... War is just...a terrible thing. I didn't even know what war is until I...saw what it did to everypony who served in it..."

"She...did this for me..." I finally found the will to speak as my emotions stabilized just enough. My throat was sore and my eyes raw. I looked down upon Trixie and muttered, "I was down... They had to evacuate me on foot. And the enemy... They threw everything they had at us. Trying to make sure I wouldn't make it back. Trixie... I don't think we would've made it if she didn't intervene... I owe her my life."

"Please don't think I'm blaming you for this... Trixie always talked about you like you were the only real friend she had. I knew this couldn't be your fault." Sunflower spoke softly while trying to always show a smile when looking at me. Even if it was nothing if not solemn. She then sighed and said, "I was hoping we could meet with my daughter someday. I just wish...it didn't have to be like this."

I could say nothing to that. All I could do was nod slowly before reaching out and caressing Trixie's head. She looked completely fine from the shoulders up. One could be forgiven for thinking that she was merely asleep. But I knew the true extent of her injuries were hidden under the bed sheets. I could still remember the red staining some of her bandages when I first awoke in the infirmary. Even if the gashes left in her body had healed, what about the injuries that were under the surface? Ruptured organs? Shattered bones? I closed my eyes as I recalled what one of the medics told me. That even if Trixie were to ever awaken from this coma, she would be in for a very long road to recovery... Would she ever truly recover from this?

Even worse was knowing why I was there in Canterlot to begin with. The war had ended in victory. And those who carried the war effort from out on the frontlines and from the homefront were being treated to their just desserts. But not Trixie... She was the only one who would not be getting hers. I sighed before muttering, "There's a party today at the castle... For everyone who took part in the war. Food, drink, being merry... It's not right that she won't be there with us."

"It really isn't... Anypony who suffers like this shouldn't be denied retribution." Sunflower whispered while wiping fresh tears from her eyes. We were both compelled to keep our voices down as if afraid we might awaken the sleeping mare before us. Sunflower let out a loud sniffle before she said, "It's gotten easier the more often I see her like this...but it never really stops being difficult..."

It was not a experience I wanted to familiarize myself with. I could not begin to comprehend the horror of seeing her child come home in such a state. I then whispered what little good I could to her. "You raised a wonderful daughter... I wasn't here to see Trixie at her worst, but she proved to be a lovely person in the end."

"I don't understand why you were chosen to come to this world, but I can't thank you enough for what you did for her. Thank you, Mr. James..." Sunflower said quietly before she even grabbed me and held me in an embrace. "If you're ever in Canterlot, feel free to say hello. You're always welcome here..."

"Thank you... If I see you, I'll say hello." I muttered while gently stroking my hand between her shoulders. At least I did find a glimmer of happiness during that visit.

Sunflower shed a few tears right onto my shoulder as she asked, "Is there somewhere you need to be?"

"Yeah... I...really shouldn't keep them waiting." I muttered reluctantly. I had not been in that room for very long, but I knew I should not delay for too long. I was needed elsewhere. I then whispered, "It was wonderful getting to meet you. Watch over Trixie for me."

"I will. And you'll be the first to know if anything changes. She would want you to be the first to know..." Sunflower sighed while nuzzling her head up against mine. It was...reassuring to hear that.

Before I could leave, I still felt compelled to at least say goodbye to Trixie in whatever way I could. My hand caressed her face and low over her brow. With a heavy heart, I whispered to her. "Just...rest as long as you need to. We'll be here when you're ready to come back... We miss you, Trixie..."

I did not want to let go. Even if I knew where she would be staying until the day she awakened. But as I rubbed my finer over her eyelid... It twitched.

"Wait..." I muttered as I thought I had merely been seeing things. I continued to rub over Trixie's sleeping eye. And again, there it was. Another subtle twitch. "Sunflower... Did you see that?"

"See what...?" She asked while I took my hand off of her daughter's face. And a brief moment later, it happened again. Trixie's eyelids twitched like someone on the verge of awakening while trying to stay asleep for a little longer.

Sunflower and I glanced at each other with wide eyes. And together, we watched without a word. Waiting. Praying for a miracle. Was this it? After nearly a month of slumber, would that be the day Trixie awoke from her coma?

Hope swelled in my heart as Trixie began to stir. Was that even possible for someone who was deep in a coma? A cognitive glitch in her nervous system? After a full minute that felt much longer than it should have, I even heard the faintest groan from her voice. And then... Those eyes... They opened.

She appeared dazed. Awake, and yet looking like she cold drift back off to sleep at any second. Trixie grumbled and mumbled in fatigue with her eyes drifting about. But they narrowed in what might have been confusion as she turned to look at Sunflower and I. She spoke weakly. "Mom...? James...? How long...was I out?"

I... I broke. I utterly failed to maintain any composure and slumped at the bed's side with my face buried in the sheets. I was nothing more than a weakly whimpering mess. Roughly a full thirty days into that coma and she had finally awakened. Just when I thought I may never see my friend awaken, she did. And not a moment too soon. Sunflower was not much better than me. She threw herself across the bed and held Trixie in an embrace while trying to not apply too much pressure to her body. It was still too much for Trixie as she suddenly yelped. "Ow! Mom, get off! I'm happy to see you too, but that really hurts!"

"Sorry, sorry! It's just... You were..." Sunflower and I both had to take a moment to compose ourselves. Deep breathing, wiping our faces, doing anything to get the tears to stop long enough to get a word out. I allowed Sunflower to speak first as she tried to keep a straight face. "You've...been out for about a month... They didn't know when you'd come out of it..."

"A...month...?!" Trixie's eyes widened as she tried to fight her lingering fatigue. She spoke clearly as she looked up at me. "What about the war?! Did we win?! Is everything OK?!"

"Yeah... Yeah, we won. Equestria's just fine. Everyone made it home in one piece. I don't know how we didn't lose anyone..." I muttered while watching Trixie remove the respirator over her face now that she did not need it anymore. Or she at least tried at first. I saw her visibly wince when she tried to move her arm. Instead, she just used her levitation magic to do the job. At least her magical output remained intact. I dared not look under the sheets as I asked, "Be real with us here... How do you feel?"

"Everything hurts..." Trixie groaned while her mother tried to find her daughter's left wrist. I saw the sheets stir just a little to signal some movement underneath, but Trixie soon had too stop. I saw fresh tears flow down her face as I wished I could comfort her. It was starting to dawn on her exactly what had been done to her. These were injuries that may never heal entirely. She looked up at me and asked, "James... How bad is it? I feel like...I might never walk again?"

"It's..." I muttered while thinking back very carefully to what I had been told about the extent of Trixie's injuries. The fact that she had awakened at all felt like a miracle. But only time would heal the rest. I rested my hand on my friend's brow and steeled myself. "It's bad... But the only silver lining is...it doesn't have to be permanent. I was told that once you woke up, you'd have a long road to recovery ahead of you. Rest first...then figure out how to get your body back in shape."

Trixie desperately tried to smile. She wanted to believe that this would not mean the end of her career. And that realization opened a new weeping wound in my heart. She had only just gotten her life back on track. Just returned to her glory days as a competent mage and performer. And now it had all been swiftly and cruelly taken from her... For only a short while? Or possibly forever? It was much too soon to say.

She then looked at her mother while Sunflower had to wipe fresh tears away from her face. She almost looked ashamed as I heard her mutter, "I'm sorry you had to see me like this, Mom..."

"Don't apologize, dear... You saved your friend out there. It'll...be all right..." She whimpered before bursting into another quiet sobbing fit. It was all just so hard to watch and listen. I had to look away.

Desperately wanting to lift the mood anyway I could, I tapped Trixie on the head to get her attention. I then pointed directly ahead of her to direct her attention towards the mountain of gifts provided by the many admirers who had sent her their blessings. Trixie's eyes opened wide as the sight registered with her. "Those...are all for me? Who're they from?!"

"I think...they're all from your fans. They know what happened to you and are hoping you'll be OK." I explained while Trixie immediately struggled to hold back tears. I then whispered to her as she whimpered helplessly in bed with a dry tissue ready to dry her face. "People love you."

It was so bittersweet... For all the horrors Trixie endured, at least there were some lights in this dark time of her life. But as her mother and I tried to comfort her, something caught my eye. A round...orb rolled out from under the bed. "Wait... What's this?"

We were thoroughly distracted from the misery of the moment by the sight of the mysterious object on the floor. It was just a round orb that almost looked like it was made of glass. Seconds later, it ruptured with a sudden burst of fog that filled the entire room. The gas was not irritating, but it did make it impossible to discern what was happening. Sunflower called out, "What is this?! Who's there?!"

I heard the movement of hooves shortly after the smokescreen filled the room. And just after Sunflower spoke, I could vaguely make out here silhouette. And there was someone else right next to her. A voice spoke that I had never heard before. "Somepony who misses you very much."

Sunflower must have known who that voice belonged to. Because I saw her turn towards the form next to her and...embrace it? "Jack, you showboating nerd!"

The smokescreen began to fade after only ten seconds. And somewhere was there with us who had not been there before. Sunflower sounded like she was somewhere between laughing and crying with how she sounded while holding our new guest. Trixie and I stared with widening eyes as a stallion now stood in an embrace with Sunflower. He then smirk at us and said, "And at last, we meet."

I was gobsmacked as I instantly connected the dots. While Sunflower greatly resembled how Trixie generally looks in outward appearance, it obnoxiously obvious who this unicorn stallion was. From the color of his coat, mane, tail, and even his purple eyes, he was entirely identical to Trixie. The only thing that stopped this stallion from appearing to be a perfect gender swapped version of the mare beside me was his cutie mark, which consisted of three yellow stars lined up in a row. Almost like matching symbols in a slot machine to signify a match. He was also clad in a very dapper jacket of purple and gold. He even spoke with a deep and confident voice that sounded just as handsome as he looked. A new sense of levity settled over the room from this audacious entrance while I even cracked a smirk as I replied to our guest. "I see why Trixie turned out so gorgeous."

"Obvious, isn't it?!" The stallion laughed while Sunflower gleefully embraced him with the stallion putting an arm around her shoulders. They touched horns while gazing very meaningfully into each other's eyes. He then spoke with a much softer yet easily enticing tone. "It's been far too long, my sweet Sunflower. I wouldn't miss this for the world."

"Still couldn't resist making a big entrance, could you? Just how long were you hiding under that bed, Jack?" Sunflower asked while sounding far too privy to this stallion's habits. I glanced down at Trixie's bed. Had he been squeezed under there the entire time? It was not like I was focused on what was under the bed when I entered when given the circumstances.

"Oh, maybe just a few hours. And the hospital staff were kind enough to keep my visitation secret in exchange for a few backstage passes. No expiration dates." The stallion replied before he held a hoof to the purple bowtie at the base of his neck and bowed to us. Trixie was entirely silent. Perhaps she was too sore or too stunned, but she never spoke. The stallion then answered the one question we all wanted to know. "Jack Pot. Performer extraordinaire."

"It's a pleasure, Jack." I replied only for him to step by me. And all too quickly, that bravado and confidence melted away from his face as he stood before the crippled mare before us. I asked softly as new layer of misery snuffed out the brief window of levity in the air. "I take it...you two are related?"

"My pride and joy." Jack Pot replied with his voice immediately sounding so deflated. He gazed down upon the mare he had no doubt sired decades ago. And I could see the tears threatening to overflow from his eyes. "It's been too long, my dear... Years, even..."

Trixie too looked on the verge of tears as she spoke the obvious. "Dad...?"

"I...didn't want to believe the rumors... I prayed that they were just exaggerations, but... How did it come to this?" Jack Pot's voice wavered as thick tears began to utterly cascade down his voice. This must have been the first time he had seen his daughter in possibly more than a decade, and... The context of the situation before me was what got me. Fresh tears began to flow from my eyes again as father and daughter reconnected in such a horrible situation. "I can't remember the last time I had to weep! I never wanted this for you, my dear! I was so proud when I heard how you climbed out o the pit you dug for yourself when the heights of fame ensnared your ego! Only for the horrors of war to break you leek this?! Tell me, my dear! Why did you have to be so brave?!"

It was...harrowing to see such a stallion of the stage actually bawling his eyes out with that flair making his words sound all the more heartbreaking. Sunflower covered her face as she held back her own voice while watching father and daughter embrace. All I could do was watch and wait. Trixie, her own voice breaking, provided a response. "I did what I did...because the one who helped me out of that pit wouldn't be here right now if I didn't..."

"As good an answer as any..." Jack Pot whimpered before lifting his head from hers and lovingly caressing Trixie's brow. He then looked back at me with his face stained with fresh tears. "I know we've never met, but I know who you are... And I can't thank you enough for being there for my child when I couldn't be. It's such a sad thing to say, but...some careers just aren't meant to mix with family life."

I asked a very dark question as I looked between him and Sunflower as she dried her face. "You're...divorced?"

"No, not divorced..." Sunflower gasped before blowing her nose for a second. I needed to as well and quickly grabbed a fresh tissue. She then walked up to her beloved and embraced him beside their child. "Just...separated."

From the sound of it and how Trixie was being rather quiet around her father, I was suspecting Jack Pot had not been involved in her life for a very long time. Even with how much he clearly loved her. Jack Pot provided an answer as his tears began to dry. "We tried to make it work, we really did. I stayed for as long as I could, watching that beautiful little filly finally outgrow her diapers and was even on the verge of starting her earliest schooling. And yet...it just wasn't meant to be. But even when the shining city of Las Pegasus called me away, I always supported my dears from afar. And this happened... I couldn't stay away any longer."

A lovely story, and yet... There was something too convenient about his timing. I felt the need to ask. "Did you know...she would come out of her coma today?"

"Father's intuition. I had an a hunch I just couldn't ignore. That this would be the best day. So I pulled all the strings I could and went on indefinite hiatus while leaving my partner to run the show without me for the time being. I trust Big Bucks will still be able to pull the crowd all the same." Jack Pot explained while starting to smile again. He sounded very proud of the fact that he was able to be there for the moment his daughter finally woke up. He then faced Trixie with her mother at his side and explained, "We have...so much to catch up on, don't we?"

"Missed you too, Dad..." Trixie sniffled while her parents had to dry her tears for her. It was just so touching... Even if the situation between them had never been ideal, this was a family that never stopped loving each other. Inspiring, to say the least.

That was when Jack Pot dropped a surprise on his daughter. "And before I forget... When you've finally recovered... When you're ready to return to the stage, I have an offer for you. Let me know when you're ready and I'll arrange for your big comeback tour to debut at Las Pegasus itself. Just imagine, father and child dazzling the crowd in the city of dreams above the clouds! Your return to glory after such a harrowing trial deserves nothing but the best accommodations!"

Theater and entertainment sure does run in that family. And Trixie was utterly stunned by this offer. "Us...?! In Las Pegasus?!"

I knew very little about that city, but it sounded like the #1 destination for all manner of performers. Trixie must have only dreamed of ever getting to star there. And she all too happily nodded. "Now that's a goal to strive for! Yes, Trixie the Illusionist would be thrilled to join you onstage!"

"Then we have a destination to reach for. And your mother and I... We'll be here with you every step of the way, my dear." Jack Pot declared while he and his wife gathered close to her side. And I felt honored to witness this reunion. I then heard Jack Pot say softly, "I didn't truly win my jack pot until you two came along... Let no one tell you otherwise."

I stayed back to let them speak to each other without interruption. Although I then looked over at a clock on the wall. How long had I been in there? Realizing that I should not keep everyone waiting, I stepped over to them to speak up. "Excuse me... I don't want to interrupt, I really shouldn't be staying too long. They're expecting me at the castle and I don't think they can start without me."

Trixie, having only just woken up, could not have known what had been happening in her absence. "What's happening there? Are we in Canterlot?"

"Yeah... There's... There's basically a victory party happening in several cities across Equestria for those who served. I just got up here with lots of volunteers and their families, but...I had to see you first. This couldn't wait." I explained while once again being reminded of who would not be joining us. I sighed as I gazed down at my bedridden friend. "You would absolutely be welcome...if you could get there."

Trixie's gaze narrowed. A very defiant scowl filled her eyes. "Then what're we waiting for? After everything I went through out there? No way Trixie's gonna miss this!"

She growled and yelped sharply as her parents looked on in shock. Trixie really was trying to force her broken body to defy its own injuries. But the pain was just too much. She slumped back against the pillow with a haggard wheeze hissing through her teeth. She then demanded, "Just...get me a wheelchair! We'll figure something out!"

Jack Pot suddenly laughed and said, "Like father, like daughter! You really did inherit my stubborn streak! So be it! Let's make some miracles happen today!"

I was not entirely sure of this. As much as I knew Trixie deserved to have the time of her life at that party, was it even safe to let her be out of bed at all? "Are you sure this is a good idea? Can her body take it?"

"Don't you worry about her. We'll make this work. If Trixie wants to get her just dues at that soiree at the castle, then it needs to happen! You go on ahead, Mr. James. We'll catch up when we can." Jack Pot declared confidently while he and Trixie displayed a confident smirk towards each other.

Sunflower nodded and hugged me goodbye. "Thank you for coming by today. It was so good to finally get to meet you. And...we'll be seeing you again soon! Have fun, all right?"

"Will do. It was a pleasure meeting you both." I replied while also shaking Jack Pot's hoof. I then rested my hand on Trixie's head and sighed while I found the will to smile in spite of the state she was in. "I'll see you there, Trixie... Welcome back."

"See you soon, James. And don't tell them I'm coming. Trixie wants this to be a surprise." She replied while I smirked at the notion. What better way to reveal a surprise return than to show up when literally everyone else involved in the militia were convinced that she was still comatose? With my heart being much lighter than it had been when I first arrived, I hurried out of the hospital and made a beeline for the castle.

I was in much better spirits as I strolled through the pastel streets of Canterlot. Whatever gawking I got from the locals did not bother me. Although before I could even reach the castle, I noticed a rising distant clamor. And there I saw them. A mass of militiamen all out of uniform and ready for a good time had gathered outside the castle and near the barracks. I could only imagine how many had actually arrived just for the party in Canterlot. At least five thousand battlefield participants had served in the war alone without taking the noncombatants into consideration. Although I did notice someone standing above the crowd of ponies who had surely spilled out of the castle's front door. A harpy woman who was waving her hand high to flag me down.

My eyes widened upon recognizing the harpy captain ahead of me. That wide brimmed hat gave her away too easily. I burst into a quick jog and ran right over to her and into a very embrace. "Celaeno!"

"There's our champ! You're looking so much better since the last time I saw you! How's your head?" The captain of the Zephyrus asked with her hand sliding over my scalp and the new layer of thin hair coating it. Almost like she was checking it for cracks in the skull just underneath the surface.

"I'm all better now. Really. Physically and mentally. Medical magic can weave miracles." I replied while squeezing her in a firm embrace. The plating on her gambeson hardly bothered me. I then asked, "How've you been? It's been about a month, right?"

"That's something I'll talk to you about when we get this party started. As for right now, lemme get you to the palace." Celaeno replied before we released each other. She then drew her saber and took my hand before she started to lead me through the chattering crowd. She held out her saber and moved it from side to side to beckon everyone to form a path for us while she led me along. Once she got me up the steps and towards the doors, Celaeno sheathed her saber and held out her hand towards the halls. Which were still lined with eager partygoers just chatting each other up to pass the time. "Head on in. You're being expected. We'll catch up soon."

"Many thanks, I'll see you there." I retorted before heading down the hall before finding myself in the main hall with many more partygoers along the way. The hall centered around the main staircase was largely empty aside from my closest friends from Ponyville. The six bearers of the Elements of Harmony were gathered before the three royal sisters. And that was when I came to a realization. All three were there. Including her.

Nightmare Moon was the first to notice my approach and stepped away from everyone else. I hastened my pace to close the gap. The bandages were gone. She walked without the slightest show of a limp. Outside the realm of dreams, she had always shown signs of injury up to the last time I saw her weeks ago. And now... Time had been kind. We stepped into each other's embrace with her jaw resting upon my shoulder. I heard her whisper to me, "So good to have you here with us today, my love."

"You don't even look like you have a scar on you... I guess I'm not the only one who made a full recovery." I whispered to her as I held my beloved in my arms. We had both be grievously injured in the war. And now we had finally left that time of our lives behind. The memories of that day... The fury and grief I felt. Those memories had been left intact. I could not forget them. I should not.

"Whatever scars have been left upon our world and its people appear to be of minimal consequence. The best possible outcome we could have asked for this. And now... Sweet victory. Do enjoy yourself today, my love. We have all earned this." The Princess of Dreams whispered to me before we rested our brows against each other's. She looked so radiant to be back in her polished regalia of pale blue without signs of harm coating her body, those exotic and beautiful eyes gazing deep into mine. I suspect with how there were no guests in the hall at the time meant that the royal sisters had shoes them away. The main hall had become a designated area.

I released Nightmare Moon from my embrace and approach her sisters and my friends while they watched our approach. Applejack spoke up first. "Where'd ya run off to, sugarcube? Had some unfinished business?"

"There was someone I needed to see and I wanted to get it outta the way before we got started." I replied while they did not pry further. I then turned to Luna and Celestia before letting out a sigh. They both smiled patiently before I held out my arms and held them both in an embrace. "It's...surreal, knowing what today means. All this...because you brought me to this world."

"Today closes the story on your kind's history in our world. Now only the future remains." Luna replied as she and her sister held me in their wings. A wonderful sense of closure was in the air. The Princess of the Night then whispered, "Today is our day. No drama, no dread, just a day to finally leave the past behind. A day of new beginnings."

"Well said, sister." Celestia retorted confidently. She nuzzled her head against my cheek and said, "I just hope everyone else attending their own parties across Equestria will be just as satisfied. Even the Canterlot elite have been barred entry into the palace unless they provided a notable contribution to the war effort. Today is all about those who have earned their invitations."

I found that revelation to be more than a bit amusing when I considered that Fancy Pants and even Prince Blueblood were surely somewhere in the castle at that time. Although no sooner had I released my grasp on them did someone grab my arm from my blind spot and pull me over. I soon found myself gazing into a pair of beautiful eyes as a deep and sultry voice asked, "Forgetting someone, honey?"

"Oh my god, you...!" I stammered before finding myself in a big winged embrace only a hippogriff could provide. The beautiful Queen Novo herself had snuck right up on me. I beamed in delight as I found myself in the wings of that wonderful queen. Our faces momentarily shrouded, her beak and my lips joined for a dearly desired kiss.

"Mmmm, missed you, baby!" Novo churred while she released me from her grasp. And she immediately looked at Fluttershy and I before asking rather excitedly, "Hello again, loves. Is your baby girl here too? Does she miss Mama Novo? I can keep her happy and calm all evening if you need me to."

Fluttershy and I almost laughed at how Novo's motherly nature could not resist shining through whenever the prospect of her spending time with who was essentially her stepdaughter was a possibility. And I almost felt bad when faced with the prospect of having to explain to her that our child would not be attending. Thankfully, Celestia took on the role instead. "Novo, you know full well that gatherings like this are no place for infants. The poor dear would not have a good time and I want you to be able to enjoy yourself without distractions. I know being a mother is in your nature, but please..."

"Ooooh, you killjoys. I was looking forward to seeing my baby girl today..." Novo scowled in such laughable disappointment. She then looked at Fluttershy and I before asking, "What about tomorrow though? We're docked overnight. Mind if I swing by and see the little princess before mama goes home?"

"Of course! She loved having you over last time! Please stop by tomorrow before you head home, your majesty. It would be an honor." Fluttershy replied while Novo cooed loudly as she fluffed up in excitement. I flashed a huge grin as I recalled her prior visits and just what a ball Gladesong had while in her care. If Novo was that good to Gladesong alone, then I can only imagine how delighted she will be in mothering the children that will be born into our family in the coming years.

Novo then turned her attention to me as the excitement in her eyes faded to reveal that tempered confidence she always exuded. She then lifted a hand to beckon me and I responded by taking hold of hers. My queen and I shared a tender gaze as she said softly, "You look like nothing ever happened out there... How're you feeling, sugar bear? Be honest with me here. I've heard terrible things about those who saw action out there. Your body and head doing all right?"

"I probably wouldn't be so well off if your royal friends here didn't plan ahead. I'm OK now, Novo. I'd be in a bad place if it wasn't for them." I explained in brief. I strongly doubted the hippogriff archers from Capricorn Island suffered the psychological scars that only frontline infantry could experience, but I am sure word still got around once PTSD started to plague the militia's servicemen en masse.

"Thank goodness. You suffered enough out there already. No need to bring that baggage hoe with you." Novo cooed before placing a kiss upon my nose. She then glanced to her left and spoke with a smirk. "And I'm not the only one who missed you, baby."

I noticed where her eyes were looking before I turned to my right. And standing there before us was a familiar blue dragon waiting patiently with a craggy stone scepter in one hand that bore a glowing red gemstone. My heart swelled as we smiled at each other. "Ember..."

"Missed you too, James." The Dragon Lord replied before I dropped to one knee and embraced my fiery beloved. I was sure the twelve of her subordinates who served in the war were around somewhere. And hopefully being on their best behavior. She then whispered into my ear, "It's a big day for us, my little warrior poet. I just wish you were there when they came to pick us up."

That little statement confused me. I assumed that Ember had soared on over to Canterlot with the use of only her wings. When I looked towards the three royal sisters, Luna spoke up. "We journeyed there aboard the Olympia to retrieve those who served with us. A hero's welcome, if you will."

My eyes widened as I remembered traveling aboard the royal vessel of Equestria's own ruling family. I glanced at Ember and asked, "You rode aboard the Olympia?"

"Yes! It was a completely different flavor from the Alabaster! Although my en were required to stay topside. Too much wood, you know?" Ember replied as I rose to my feet again. Although she then began to smirk knowingly at me. "And...there was one more we picked up along the way."

My eyes narrowed as I pondered that statement. But then I felt it. A presence... A certain aura. Something that was calling out to me and spoke directly to my heart. I slowly turned...and there she was. That beautiful creature stood nearby and gazed at me with vibrant red eyes filled with longing. "Rain..."

Ember gently nudged me towards the kirin queen. She knew all too well how my heart pined for her friend. And I did not delay. With all eyes watching us, I briskly walked up to that beautiful creature as she lifted a hoof for me to hold. I took hold of her, gazed into those beautiful eyes, and gently bowed my head as she did the same. My brow rested against her horn as she whispered to me. "How I've longed for you, my love..."

"Why do I never know how much I've missed you until I see you again?" I muttered as I felt her spirit calling out to mine. There is truly no comparing anything with the natural kinship between man and kirin. With my mind focusing on so many other things lately, I had all but forgotten about my beloved Rain Shine. Nothing else mattered for that brief moment. With only the right people watching, our lips joined for a brief kiss. And what a wonderful kiss it was... "I hope you've been well... Most of us were still suffering even after we all got home."

"So I have sensed... I too have been carefully nurturing my body and mind since returning home. We kirin have an easier time mending wounds to the soul and my people assisted me all the while. I am well, my love. And so are you." Rain Shine whispered to me before nuzzling her head against mine with that lovely scent of pine still radiating from that wild head of emerald hair. She sighed in relief as she said, "Your soul is no longer fractured... I feared for you when you departed... To whoever mended you, they have my thanks."

It was then that Fluttershy began to approach. The rest of our five friends were either being respectfully quiet, or were muttering amongst themselves. I allowed Rain Shine to step forward while my wife gazed up in awe at her. "You...must be Rain Shine. And...you're a kirin! I've always been so fascinated by the stories I've read about your culture and your magic being so deeply connected to nature! It's an honor!"

"And you...are Fluttershy, yes? Do not be surprised, I have listened at times from aware. We kirin can listen very far with an ear to the ground." Rain Shine replied while Fluttershy did not appear to be as surprised as I would have expected. I suppose she read further into my journals than I suspected. She then bowed to Fluttershy and said softly, "Your husband is a wonderful man... It was an honor serving with him."

"You don't have to be shy about it, Rain Shine... I know. I was told. And I could see it between you just now." Fluttershy whispered while my grin got a little giddier. Rain Shine's eyes widened in response, no doubt not expecting Fluttershy to already by privy to our mutual attraction to each other. My wife then winked at her and said, "We should talk later. I'm...actually really excited to have a kirin in the family now."

"You...welcome me into your ranks?" Rain Shine asked softly while Fluttershy could only nod. I smiled at my beloved while resting a hand upon her shoulder. Rain Shine immediately leaned into my embrace. "It is so...magical to see such trust in person. Thank you... I will not betray your faith in me, my friend."

"My, what a jolly reunion. Did we miss anything?" A very familiar voice called out from the top of the staircase nearby. A thrill filled my heart. They were still here?

"Your majesty! It's so...good to... Oh...my..." Fluttershy spoke first, no doubt remembering our prior encounter with King Orbash quite clearly. Except he was not alone this time. The gorgeous moon king descended the staircase gracefully as my friends and our guests bowed to him. And at his side was the radiant sun queen herself.

"Hello again, my dear! So glad that you remembered me. It is good to see you all." Orbash retorted while I noticed Novo starting to smirk very smugly. I knew exactly what was coming. But before Novo could even try to give Orbash a very flirtatious greeting, Celestia glanced at her friend with quite the stink eye. It was the ugliest and most irritated glare I had ever seen Celestia give anyone. So ugly was that scowl that even Novo recoiled at it. With a roll of her eyes, the hippogriff queen silently bowed her head. She would behave herself just this once.

The king and queen of Equestria stood before us at the bottom of the staircase while Fluttershy stood at the front of the pack. He then extended his wing towards his queen and said, "Fluttershy, my dear. Allow me to introduce you to my wife. The most glorious mare to ever live, my dear Sunflare."

"Charmed." Sunflare declared calmly yet boldly. Fluttershy gazed in awe at the fiery form of the mightiest mare to ever exist. I think I saw Fluttershy start to cower a bit before the queen. Not that I could blame her. She almost looked as if her mane and tail had ignited. As if getting too close would result in a burn. She then bowed her head slightly towards my wife and said, "Do not fear, child. I am a queen, but not a tyrant. And this fool of a king of mine has his ways of keeping me in check."

"Ha! That I do! But you also lift me when I need you all the same, my love!" Orbash retorted before turning his head towards his queen and resting the central horn atop his head against hers. She smiled quite happily and turned to face him with their horns crossed. They closed their eyes briefly with serene smiles upon their lips. An archaic way of displaying love between their kind, I am sure. And it gave Fluttershy enough reason to ease up a bit around the sun queen.

I finally found the will to speak. I stepped towards the king and queen before asking, "I'm surprised you're still here. Have you decided to stay?"

The two of them looked at each other with a more solemn gaze set in their eyes. Sunflare then said, "Well... We have come to a decision. But that decision will be declared only at the right time today."

I sighed in disappointment. I was sure they would soon disappear from the public eye like so many times before and return to the outskirts of Equestria to watch from afar. Although Orbash was quick to try and distract from that obvious thought many of us likely were thinking. "But let us not dwell on that. Everyone on the list has arrived, yes? Then you have a few things left to do! Celestia, if you would?"

"Gladly. James, please come with me." Celestia replied while she began to walk up the stairs before us. Orbash and Sunflare stepped aside to allow us by, but I did look back at my friends and beloveds once. Celestia then spoke to me as we branched off to one side at the top of the stairs, "We just need to get you presentable."

"Huh? I'm pretty sure this wasn't supposed to follow a formal dress code... Wait..." I retorted before muttering in thought. It then dawned on me. "Are we going to fetch my armor? What for?"

Now that we were alone in the upper halls, Celestia turned to face me to speak freely. "Yes, it's the form most came to know you for during the war. And...well...I hope you don't mind public speaking..."

I winced at the thought. The last thing I was in the mood to do was get up in front of a crowd and give a speech. Although I thought about it some more and finally replied with a sigh. "Well, if they really want to see me..."

"James, I know some of your memories are a bit foggy after that procedure, but I assure you no one holds any ill will towards you anymore. Certainly not that they've all healed physically and mentally. Please believe me when I say those who served see you as the hero who made all the difference." Celestia explained while I flinched at the memory I had of Trixie from not even an hour earlier. She was the only one who had not yet healed. And there was no telling what sort of mental scars remained on her mind that needed to be polished away.

"If you say so..." I replied while I was led through the halls. We soon came to the throne room, all three rows of the sun and moons now empty with no guards in sight. I sighed harshly as I realized how long it had been since I last saw that place. Where the declaration of war was revealed to me. And I then understood just how rarely mere commoners like me even get to see that vast chamber. Nearly the entirety of Equestria goes their entire lives without ever seeing that room. I felt humbled and muttered, "I feel like...I'm really out of my element right now. Almost like I don't belong in here."

Celestia turned suddenly to face me and said, "Whatever do you mean, my sunshine? You're more than welcome here in my home. My sisters adore you. Even our parents have come to cherish you. Why would you feel like you don't belong here?"

"Because I'm...a commoner, Celestia. Being in here is like being invited into the oval office back home. It never would've happened for me back home. Almost doesn't feel right anymore..." I muttered as I gazed upon the very seat of Equestria's ruling power. At the end of the day, I was still a commoner. I knew I did not belong in a position of such power. Nor was I really meant to be amongst them.

The Princess of the Dawn made no attempt to refute that observation. Although she then stepped up towards me and held me an the embrace of one wing. She gazed into my eyes and said, "Perhaps... But remember this, my love. I was not born into royalty either. At the very begin, Luna and I wore no crowns. The only crowns Mother and Father had were those that have always been there around the bases of their horns. We only took up the crown out of necessity and...everything else just fell into place over time."

"I...think I recall you mentioning that at some point... But it...still feels weird to me. All of this? It's still the mark of royalty. Of power. It's not something I should really be seeing myself being associated with..." I retorted in recollection. I knew no world starts with a king or queen watching over them.

"James, my love... I know my family and I may have settled into the role over time, but my heart is still that of a commoner. I know we don't show it all the time, but we do have a fondness for the simple things in life. Mother and Father especially have very little experience with the accommodations one would expect with royalty." Celestia giggled while I remained in her winged embrace, her body pressed up against mine. She then whispered into my ear, "I may be princess, but I am still a mare who was once no better than you in the eyes of society. And besides...I've always loved you as the man you are. It's not the rags of a peasant or the armor of a warrior or even the crown of a king that decides what my heart feels for you. I am only interested...in the man you are."

"Celestia... Really, am I good enough for all of this?" I asked before my beloved silence me with a kiss. Her lips were upon mine as our eyes closed. It was a simple gesture, but it did much in soothing my worries.

The beautiful mare before me gazed meaningfully into my eyes and said, "You have proven yourself more than good enough for my heart. When I brought you to this world, I only expected you to serve as the ambassador for you people's eventual return to Equestria. I...did not expect to find myself being drawn to you as much as I did. As a friend...and then so much more. I love you, my dear. And I am...so fortunate that your heart proved to be strong enough for me to find a place in it with so many others. I may be princess, but...I am also your mare. And...I pray someday I can be your bride all the same. If you would have me..."

I did not hesitate with my response. My hand rose to the side of her face and cusped it as my love for that wonderful mare pushed my doubts away. "Please... I love you. But...would you have me as your king?"

Celestia answer me with another kiss. And she gazed meaningfully into my eyes as she whispered, "James, I would be honored to be your queen. Don't worry about having to reign once there's a crown on your head. You don't have to assert your rule if you don't have the qualities for leadership. Just...support me like you always have. And continue to love Equestria. And I know there has never been a human man who has loved my world as much as you have."

"I guess at the end of the day, I really did just get lucky... Maybe I was always meant for this world after all." I replied while really trying to not think too hard about the dissonance between my status as a simple commoner while having very deep connections into Equestria's highest echelons of power. Although I then asked, "Anyway... Aren't we being expected somewhere?"

"Oh, right! So sorry!" Celestia retorted uneasily before releasing me from her embrace. She then led me towards the thrones ahead as her golden magic aura billowed around her horn. The thrones and the foundation they rested on rose atop sturdy pillars to reveal the spiraling stairwell that led down into that secret vault. "Shall we?"

I followed Celestia down the darkened stairwell with her horn casting a bright glow to serve as a torch. Once we reached the bottom with the air becoming cool and stagnant, sconces set along the dark stone walls were set alight to guide us down the hall. And at the end stood the altar that held the liquid form of my armor. But my eyes were directed elsewhere. I looked up at the Lunar Shield hanging on the wall above it, the hilt of the Celestial Sword jutting out the top of it. And there under it sat my helmet. The polished form of the Element of Humanity faced me with its form still forever set in the shape of a pair of white doves locked in a beautiful heart shape. An Element...forged by a very misguided man.

I thought about the emperor I watched die atop the Heaven's Pillar. And the dreadful memory of that glimpse into the distant past. I saw the day when humanity all but ceased to exist in the world of Equestria. Banished to distant worlds, the rapture of the judgement cast by the Elements of Harmony and even the Element of Humanity. It was a day that did not need to happen. If only... If only.

One memory stood out to me as I took my helmet in hand and held it before me. Celestia did not speak and graciously allowed me to take as much time as I needed. My thoughts went to her. To the hero princess who chose the world of Equestria over her entire empire and people. The first bearer of Humanity. "Celestia... I saw her. I spoke to her. And she wanted me to tell you."

"She...? Who exactly?" Celestia asked while I turned to face her with my helmet in my hands.

I sighed before bracing myself for a possibly extreme response. "Megan. She came to me while I dreamed. And she was...every bit as wonderful as I had been told. A wonderful young woman and a shrewd warrior. We sparred and...I only barely managed to get he jump on her. It was...so good to actually get to meet her. And she wanted me to tell you that she wished you all well."

"She...did now?" Celestia asked as she closed her eyes in fond recollection. A very harsh sigh hissed from her nostrils. She then looked at me and said, "I honestly would've expected no less from her... If anyone was watching over us out there, it was her. If there was one person who adored Equestria as much as you, it was Megan. Thank you, my love... Thank you for sharing this with me."

"And thank you...for making Equestria a world I can't help but love..." I muttered softly as I gazed upon my helmet again. Megan was the first human of this world I met who felt like a real human being. We came from vastly different worlds. One of innocence guided by wise immortals. The other a world overrun and tainted by the misguided nature of unfettered human sin. I had to wonder... Could Equestria have ended up like such a world without outside influences had it not been guided by those who had been around to know better? When considering the history of Equestria's proper founding... I wonder...

I dreaded the thought of Equestria becoming unlike itself. The horror I felt when I gazed upon the world of Earth once more when that rift was opened. Knowing full well what it would mean for the world I had come to love... And it made me all the more grateful for what Equestria was. And for who allowed it to be that way. "Celestia... Thank you."

The Princess of the Dawn titled her head to one side in confusion. She must have thought I was merely thanking her for nothing. And so I explained, "Thank you for making this world what it is. For guiding its people as well as you have. This world... It really is a world of innocence. But also...a gentle maturity. A world like this... I never thought it was possible. But you and your family... You found just the right balance. You found a way for this world and its people to keep their innocence as they grow and gain wisdom over time. It shouldn't be possible...but you made it happen anyway. Thank you..."

The response I got... Celestia began to show a crooked smile. And then she began to giggle before throwing her head back in howling laughter that echoed through that stone hall. I took a step back. What in the world did I say to get that kind of reaction? Celestia then wiped a tear from her eye and said, "Oh my goodness... James, thank you. Thank you, really! No one...has ever even noticed that!"

My eyes widened in confusion. "Huh? You mean...no one has ever really noticed...what you're doing for this world in how you guide them? They haven't figured out what I did?"

"Yes! It is thankless work! It always has been. They don't know. They...can't know." Celestia explained happily, yet somberly. She stepped towards me as she said, "The people of Equestria know nothing about the horrors that lie beyond our world. Because they...can't possibly imagine such evil. Sometimes I wonder if that is for the best... Innocence is not so different from ignorance. But seeing your world... The world of Earth has convinced me that some degree of blissful ignorance is not a bad thing. And perhaps...that was how you came to notice."

I remembered a very specific conversation I had shortly after I departed to face the invasion. When I wandered into the Grove of Silence. Dear little Autumn Blaze read my soul like a book. And I knew then what she said was true. "Yeah... That might be why. I'm too familiar with a world that isn't like yours. I've seen the other side. I know the horrors of a world entirely unlike this one. And that...means I can appreciate it more than those who don't know about a world like that."

"And thank you for having the wisdom to spare my world from the vices of yours. Bringing someone from a world like yours was a grave risk I almost was not willing to take. It was such a gamble... If we chose someone else, what sort of influence would they have had on our people?" Celestia replied as she gazed upward in uncertain horror. Even when not factoring in what the presence of a human in the world of Equestria meant for the Forgotten Emperor, had it been someone else... They would not have had to worry about direct contact with Earth corrupting their people and their way of life. A single human too tainted by the evils of Earth would have been enough to poison the well. A chain reaction spreading at a snail's pace. And I believe Celestia knew this. "James... In the same way you appreciate my world in a way only an outsider can, I deeply appreciate your presence in my world in a way only I can know due to knowing the risks involved. Thank you for not disappointing us, my love."

"Perish the thought. Equestria is perfect the way it is. Only a monster would seek to change that." I retorted as I sighed at the thought of someone with no appreciation for innocence being allowed into this world. One entirely oblivious to the poison they would be spreading into the people around them. "I'm glad I didn't let you down. I wonder how many out there would appreciate everything Equestria stands for as much as I do..."

"We may never know. But that's enough talk for now, my dear. Please, fetch your armor. But leave your weapons and helmet. I think it would do our people well to see you are healing without anything to hide it." Celestia replied while motioning her head towards the altar behind me. I understood that I was really testing the patience of everyone who was likely waiting for us. I set my helmet back down where I got it before removing my shoes. I knew I would probably be expected the return the armor to its resting place before the party could really get started.

All it took was a dip of my hand into the basin filled with liquid metal. A moment later, I stood in that suit of winged armor. I almost thought I would be uncomfortable being back in my armor after wearing it almost every day for weeks on end, but it felt familiar and comforting on my body. Perhaps I got too used to wearing it or it was just too practical to dislike. I followed Celestia out of the hall and back up into the throne room before she hid the entrance under the three thrones again. But she then turned to me and asked, "Since I know you're a little too reserved for getting up in front of a crowd... How about I give you a something to help with that? A little...liquid courage, as they say?"

"I see what you're getting at. Sure, I'll probably need it." I replied while Celestia led me out of the throne room and up to the private chambers of the royal family. I soon found myself inside her own bedroom. It was exactly as I remembered it and I even saw Philomena perched atop a wooden cabinet nearby. The slumbering phoenix perked up immediately when we entered and let out a happy trill at us. Celestia greeted her pet and nuzzled her nose against her little friend's beak. Celestia then opened the cabinet and displayed a varied selection of liquor bottles to choose from. "I'm not particularly picky when I'm only looking to loosen up. What do you recommend?"

"If memory serves, I recall you having a preference for whisky?" Celestia replied while levitating a sturdy bottle of golden fluid out of the cabinet with a shot glass ready. She poured it nearly to the brim before passing it to me. "50%. It'll loosen you up quick."

"I'm expecting a real burn here..." I muttered before holding my breath and chugging the shot of whisky in one gulp. I found myself wincing and having to cough immediately afterward. "Ugh, that's the good stuff! One should be enough."

"Right, we don't want you getting too buzzed before the party even gets started. I want you to remember this day, my love." Celestia replied while setting the bottle and glass aside. Although se then levitated something off the top of the liquor cabinet while she cast me a very giddy smile. "And before I forget... My sisters and I wanted to give you something."

My eyes widened as a flat object wrapped in vibrant wrapping paper was levitated into my grasp. It was dolled up like a birthday present. Flat and square, I was puzzled over what could be in it. "What's this? It's a bit soon for Hearth's Warming Eve and my birthday was months ago."

The Princess of the Dawn winked at me as she explained, "It's a little something from your world. After what happened out there, we wanted to give you a little something from your world that would provide you with a pleasant experience. Although it was mostly Luna's idea on what we picked out. Something about the cover looked familiar and she insisted you would love it."

"Cover? But...this doesn't feel like a book..." I muttered as I tried to get a feel for what was under the colorful paper. It feel like it was made of plastic instead of paper. Firm and ridged around the edges, but more flexible inward. It gave when I applied pressure to the top and bottom. Like a sort of plastic case. A case meant to contain a...

It suddenly dawned on me what the contents of that present likely was. I smirked at Celestia and said, "Luna is such a nerd. And she knows exactly what I like."

A loud and rather unsophisticated snicker came from Celestia before she said, "Yes, she really did get immersed in pop culture in very little time! I just hope you have the hardware to use it. And don't expect us to do this again. Wouldn't want anyone back on Earth to notice too many items missing from their warehouses."

Now that got a good laugh out of me. Probably because the whisky was starting to get to me, but I found it laughable that the three royal sisters essentially stole something from a warehouse on Earth just to get me a gift only I can use. I then handed the mysterious package back to Celestia and said, "In any case hold onto this for now. I'll take it home when we leave."

"Then I'll keep it right here. And there's no way Luna will let me forget about it." Celestia chuckled before setting the package back atop her liquor cabinet. Philomena was preening herself nearby and eyed the package in a manner that seemed to show she would be keeping an eye on it. Celestia then lifted her head as her horn continued to be enshrouded with her magic aura. She did not seem to be doing anything, but she then looked at me and said, "My sisters are in position. Everyone is ready. Shall we be off?"

Even with that sting of that whisky dulling my inhibitions a bit, I was a bit apprehensive over what was about to happen. But I nodded regardless. Celestia stepped near me as her magic surged around her horn. And in a flash of light...

I was astonished by where I found myself. I was atop a small stage that had been assembled in the hall that led to the containment chamber of the Elements of Harmony themselves. And that stage was set up right in front of that door. Not that there was anything to worry about on that end. Only the royal family themselves could open it. Luna and Nightmare Moon were standing at opposite ends with Celestia still beside me. When I pondered why we were in such an important chamber of the castle, I was then reminded of why I was there. When I turned to face the hall... There they were. Hundreds of people of varying races packed into the hall.

That hall was a strangely fitting place for such an occasion. It was very large and could hold many occupants. And all those stained glass windows set up sporadically between the pillars fused to the walls... Today was a very historic day. The true closing of the War of Preservation.

My heart jumped into my throat as I beheld a solid chunk of my many allies and friends spread out before me. There were more ponies than anything else, but I saw more than that in that sea of pastel colors. Hippogriffs. Dragons. Griffons. And a lone kirin. And I even saw... Cameras? Several pegasi or griffons were hovering in place or just perched on high vantage points to observe me. Were there news crews in the crowd broadcasting this event to the entire world?

Celestia gave me a much needed nudge forward. She said nothing, but merely nodded at me when I looked back. Only the faintest of murmurs echoed through the vast hall. There was no microphone for me to use. No podium separating me from my allies. My voice would be carried by the natural acoustics of that long stone hall. I stepped up to the edge of the stage. With a deep breath, I began to speak. "I don't even know where to start here... There was no rehearsal for this..."

I think I heard a chuckle rumble through the crowd. But no one booed or complained. Trying to find my courage, I continued. "I don't know how many of you actually came to know me during the war that has just ended. But if you think I'm some sort of paragon or hero of legend mentioned in some prophecy, I'm sorry to say you'll probably be very disappointed. I'm no different from all of you. Just one man who decided he couldn't let this world be tarnished by a threat that could potentially ruin Equestria forever."

Silence. That was all I heard throughout the hall. I searched my feelings, trying to be profound and to make certain my words carried meaning. I could see Ember there in the crowd. The glow of the Bloodstone Scepter in her hand drew my attention to her. Almost like it was calling me. She looked captivated. As if eager to hear what her precious warrior poet had to say. And with that whisky in me encouraging me to be a bit more daring, I decided to let my inner poet shine. "But...I suppose it wouldn't really be true to say I'm no different from all of you. Because there is one thing that sets us apart. And that is...I am not from this world."

They all listened as I spoke. And I knew the entire world was watching and listening as well. "Anyone who's been keeping up with recent events probably know this by now. I was brought to this world two years ago as part of a noble project. And...no one could've known what sort of catalyst my arrival would be for what happened very recently. The world I came from...very nearly became connected to yours in a way that could never be broken. I understand if some of you came to hate me for this. I would never have been able to forgive myself if your world became no different from mine in the end because of my presence in your world. I know many of you suffered... Some of you in ways you may never recover from... You are welcome to resent me for that. I can't ask for forgiveness. Not for this."

There was a sudden uproar in that hall. Countless voices calling out in what sounded like fierce disagreement. There was no anger in that clamor. And through that clamor, I could barely make out very kind words here and there. I took a step back in response to this uproar. I did not feel like I was being rejected. More like...openly welcomed. A single tear slid free from each eye which I carefully wiped away with my armored hand. I reached out with one hand to signal them to be silent. I was not done speaking.

"I could remember the high hopes we all had so early on... How everything seemed to be going our way. At least...until the truth came out over what the enemy was after. But even in the worst of times... None of you retreated. No one left for home. And that's something that needs to be remembered. Because in that regard, we were all the same when it came to what we were fighting for." I continued to speak once my nerves settled. The clamor died away to let me speak without interruption.

So many watched without a word. And I tried to not disappoint them. "I know I was the first to answer the call to action. I couldn't just watch the world I love face an uncertain future it did not deserve. But remember this. I was only the spark. You... All of you. Whether here or elsewhere. You were all the inferno that arose and burned a path to victory. I would never have succeeded on my own power. Come to think of it, it was pretty foolhardy of me to head out as quickly as I did. I didn't even have a plan at the time..."

A chuckle rumbled through the crowd. Even I snickered a bit at the memory of when Nightmare Moon finally caught up to me with all the supplies I was too hasty to bring along with me. Although I then spoke again. "But really... What I feared most in this war was that...you would all return home as...different people. People you should not become. War...does not belong in Equestria. War...does things to you. But...looking at all of you now... I see that my fears have not come to pass."

I inhaled deeply as I gazed out upon the people of Equestria before me. They waited calmly for my words. "I still see...the people I have come to appreciate in this world. Even through all the trials we went through out there, you are still you. And I am still me. And that...is something I think we can all consider an ideal outcome. War tested your world. And it did not break you. Equestria... Please. Never change. Never lose who and what you are."

The crowd before me must have assumed there was a certain finality in those words. They all began to applaud. The stomping of hooves, the clapping of hands, anything to show appreciation. My emotions were harder to restrain as I heard that welcoming applause. But there was then a sudden flash behind me with that applause quickly fading. Someone had just joined me on the stage.

I turned and found Orbash and Sunflare standing behind me. And they were both displaying proud smiles. Sunflare spoke first and she spoke boldly. "Wise words, friends. Wise words indeed."

"But now it is our turn to speak. Please, do kneel." Orbash said to me. And I all too quickly obliged. I dropped to one knee and bowed my head before the true king and queen of Equestria as their children and subjects all watched silently. But what was this for? Why had they appeared when they did?

Orbash spoke first. "As king and queen, we have observed Equestria's trials from afar. Only intervening when necessary. And this trial... It was a threat the likes of which we have never seen. One that would erase the Equestria we all know in due time in a manner it could never recover from."

Sunflare then spoke out with her voice carrying far down the hall. "You served as the cornerstone for Equestria's means in combating this threat. And when the time came to decide the war, you were left with an impossible choice. Torn between two worlds. One of purity and innocence, and one blighted by human sin. And in the end... You chose ours. Were it not for you... Where would Equestria be a year from now? Ten years? A century? Would Equestria...even be Equestria anymore?"

A profound question that had been discussed many times. A horrific outcome I did not even want to speculate. Orbash then spoke most kindly to me. "You may have come from a world not at all like ours, yet your adoration of our way of life is unlike any other. Rather than seek to make our world more like yours, you nearly gave everything to insure that Equestria would always remain the way it is. Remain the way it should be. And to that end..."

I looked up at the king and queen before me as they glanced knowingly each other. They both displayed the same smile. Sunflare then declared with eyes gazing down upon me, "There can be no other outcome. For you have served Equestria selflessly despite not being one of our own. However, that changes today. For you shall be an outsider no longer. For outstanding acts of heroism...and fortitude in the face of mortal peril for our world's very way of life..."

My eyes widened as I took these words in. Easily some of the kindest words I had ever heard Sunflare speak. But then... The horns atop their heads. Suddenly engulfed in the billowing magic auras of silvery gray and fiery scarlet. I felt compelled to bow my head and wait for an answer. I could see the king and queen bowing their head towards me. And as their horns touched each of my armor's pauldrons, they spoke in unison. "As king and queen of Equestria... We hereby knight thee. Sir James of Ponyville."

Tears flowed instantly as I felt their horns press down ever so slightly upon my armored shoulders. And the crowd behind me exploded in thunderous applause and cheers. Knighted... I had just received what I could only assume to be a very high honor among Equestria's society. And with that knighthood... I was irrevocably engraved into their world. If I had any doubts about whether or not I belonged among them, those doubts were crushed then and there. The king and queen themselves had declared me a resident of Ponyville itself. And...I could not contain myself.

The instant they lifted their horns from my pauldrons, I quickly rose to my feet and threw an arm around the king and queen for a whimpering embrace. And they did not refuse. Orbash and Sunflare each draped a wing over me in an embrace of their own with their heads nestled up against mine. I could not even keep my eyes open. I sobbed lightly with tears being squeezed out between my tightly shut eyelids. The queen herself then whispered kindly to me, "There, there, child... No more tears. This is a time of joy."

Orbash then whispered to me as well, that wonderful stallion carrying a kindly fatherly tone in his words. "We are grateful to have you here, my boy. And let no one tell you otherwise."

All I could do was nod. And once I had released them and the cheering had died down and the two of them had dried my tears, I took a step back as the king and queen stepped towards the edge of the stage. It was their turn to speak. Orbash then called out, "What a day this is... Greetings, people of Equestria. I trust you can all see us? Can you all hear us?"

The three royal sisters stood near me as we all listened. I was sure this was it. This would either be farewell or a welcoming for the king and queen. Orbash then continued, "Introductions are in order. I am Orbash. And this is my wonderful wife, Sunflare. And we...are the king and queen of Equestria. Father and mother of your beautiful Princesses Celestia, Luna, and Nightmare Moon. And it is an honor to finally be able to speak to you today."

Sunflare then spoke next as I could only imagine what the rest of the world was saying or doing as they heard the voices of their true king and queen for the first time. "For eons, we have observed Equestria from a distance. Staying out of sight and out of mind while only intervening when necessary. You will find no mention of us in even the deepest of historical records. We...chose to keep our power hidden for the greater good."

Orbash glanced at Sunflare as she nodded to let him speak next. "Our reign began and ended roughly five thousand years ago. With the creation of our sun and moon, we guided Equestria just long enough to get this world up on its feet. We decided it would likely be unwise to have absolute power over our world, so we abdicated the throne to the people to allow them to govern themselves before we disappeared to the shadows. And...well... If the tale of Hearth's Warming Eve is anything to go by, that may not have been the best idea."

Always the jokester, that wonderful stallion. Everyone got a good laugh out of that observation. Sunflare then cleared her throat to command their attention. "Regardless, we remained hidden unless necessary. Assisting as long as needed before returning to shadows. However, recent events resulted in our presence becoming known to very many. Word began to spread. And even before this moment, our existence has become known to many across the world. And to this effect, my king and I have been carefully discussing whether or not we should depart as we have many times before."

I held my breath. And I prayed for the answer I was hoping for. Orbash then spoke out, "This is not a decision we make lightly. But in the past weeks, we have seen that much has changed in Equestria since the last time a crisis called for our intervention. And our arrival on the scene was very warmly received. With our existence no longer a secret that can remain buried, we have decided that..."

Orbash sighed before looking to Sunflare. The sun queen then spoke firmly, "We have decided...to stay. As your king and queen, we will remain among you and our children for the foreseeable future."

I gasped in utter relief while the three royal sisters beside me whispered amongst themselves in joy. I feared that day would be the last time I would see that wonderful mare and stallion. There was quite the uproar in the crowd, but not quite a round of applause. Although Sunflare did then add, "However! Keep in mind that while our crowns remain forever bound to our brows, our choice to abdicate the throne was and still is final. While we cannot return to the throne to rule, we will continue to serve Equestria in a fitting manner that should benefit you all."

This caught my attention. Not that I was expecting them to usurp control from their daughters in the first place, but what did Orbash and Sunflare have in mind? An answer the moon king promptly revealed. "After careful consideration, Sunflare and I have decided we will serve our people by acting as royal advisors to our daughters. A role I do believe we will excel at. And as always, we will only directly involve ourselves in crises that become extreme enough to call for the use of our power. And with that said... It is good to be home, Equestria."

Applause filled the hall once again. And I could not be more pleased with the outcome. Royal advisors? An ideal role for anyone as ancient and wise as the first king and queen of Equestria themselves. Although the two of them then turned back to us. Orbash then smirked at me and said, "But first... May we have the honors, my dears?"

"Please. We would have it no other way." Nightmare Moon replied while they nudged me forward. Unsure of what was happening, I just walked along and followed the king and queen off the stage.

"Before the festivities can begin... There is something that must be done." Sunflare spoke as the crowd parted to allow the six of us through. And we came to a stop before a stained glass window. But unlike the many lining the halls that depicted pivotal events in Equestria's long and illustrious history, the one before us was one of several that remained blank. The sun queen then said, "As many of you likely know, this hall serves as an archive. A reminder of great trials and triumphs in our world's vast history. Where heroes are remembered and tragedies are not forgotten."

"Is this where going where I think it is...?" I muttered under my breath too quietly for anyone to hear. The entire hall had gone silent with a growing tension. Something important was about to happen. Something no one saw coming.

Orbash then smirked at me as he and his wife's sets of six horns were engulfed in their magic auras once more. "The War of Preservation was one such crisis that should not be forgotten. And to that end... Let it be so."

All eyes were upon the king and queen as they unleashed concentrated beams of their magic into the window frame of intersecting glass panels. The entire window was consumed in a glow. And then... From the impact points of where those beams of silver and scarlet magical energies collided with the window... The veil of light began to recede. And from under that veil...a scene was being revealed.

My breath caught in my throat as a growing murmur spread through the crowd around us. The stained glass panels had been rearranged and stained with new colors to go from a plain yet pretty window into a proper illustration. Towards the bottom of the many glass panels were what I could only describe as being the images of various creatures of different species. No doubt a display of the unity between many races that came together to combat the enemy out on the Empty Plains.

I recognized their likenesses immediately. I could see Ember clad in her gilded armor with spear raised high. The form of Seaspray with bow drawn stood in his iridescent armor with it being colored a pale blue. The armored form of Rain Shine with glaive by her side was clear, being the sole kirin warrior among our ranks. I could clearly make out the form of Shining Armor in his purple armor with a spear floating beside him. And there... Displayed prominently at the center of the image...was me. Sword and shield at my sides as I appeared to be soaring upward with wings spread.

The vague form of armored ponies could be seen in a row somewhere above the four armored creatures below to signify the presence of the militia themselves while my form appeared to be rising towards a gaping hand at the top of the image. It appeared frail and skeletal, yet not made of mere bone. The hand of the Forgotten Emperor reaching out with many chains with open shackles reaching out from under his palm. I could see the form of the Heaven's Pillar between my form and that hand and a purple miasma taking up the rest of the image above that hand. As if representing the portal to the world of Earth. The glow faded as we all gazed upon the completed image forever preserved in stained glass.

I nearly broke as I contemplated what this meant. I had been welcomed with opened arms to this special gathering. I had just been irrevocably integrated into Equestria's society by being officially knighted. And now... My existence and our efforts out upon the Empty Plains... Immortalized in this one image. I slumped to my knees with an armored hand resting over my mouth. My tears demanding to flow free from my eyes. It was...too much. I could not resist. Even with hundreds around me watching, I covered my face and wept.

A maelstrom of emotions flowed through me. And all I could do was weep pathetically into my armored hand. I barely noticed, but a hand rested upon my pauldron. A wing draped over me. And many bodies pressed up against me from all sides. And when I finally stabilized enough to look around me... They had come to my sides. Ember had her hand on my armor shoulder. Novo was caressing my armored form with her wing. And so many friends and secret lovers had come to my side. The ones who made it all possible. Wonderful people worth their weight in gold. With my tears slowing, we all gazed up at the image before us once more. And no words were spoken.

I once again had to hold my face in my hand as another bought of quiet weeping. And during that moment, someone came up to me from my left with something being held out to me. "Sir! Excuse me, sir! A moment, please?"

Some random pegasus stallion coated in hues of pale purple had stepped over to me with my companions almost looking ready to intervene and push him away. Ember especially looked about ready to bop him with the Bloodstone Scepter, but I quickly realized who this stallion was. His wing was outstretched to me with a round microphone grasped in his feathers. A round cap was atop his head. And there was another unicorn stallion behind him with a large camera floating in his magical grasp. A reporter for the local news? He then spoke when I looked towards him, his voice reaching me through the clamor in the air. "Scoop from Canterlot Daily News! I know this is a big day for you, but if you can spare a moment... Is there anything you'd like to say to everyone who's watching? Anything on your mind?"

Scoop, huh? A fitting name for an intrepid reporter. Emotions surging in me, I wanted to keep my response short yet meaningful. I wiped my tears as I steadied my voice. "I just want to say...that I'm so honored to be a part of this world. It's good to be here."

"It is good to have you here with us, sir. Thank you for all you've done for us." Scoop replied before turning to face the camera and speaking into his microphone. I immediately stopped paying attention to what he was saying and focused on those around me. I reached out and pulled as many of them as I could into my arms. I felt Fluttershy place a kiss upon my cheek. Rain Shine nuzzled my scalp sweetly. I was...surrounded by love and goodwill. The best day I had experienced in quite some time.

It was then that Luna then called out. And her voice bellowed with a certain amplification that echoed throughout the halls. "May I have your attention, please?! As thrilling as this gathering has been, let us all move on to the main event! Please make your way out of the hall and back down to the ground level! Refreshments and entertainment should be ready by now! This is your day, my people! Eat, drink, and be merry!"

My companions all too reluctantly left my side with the rest of the crowd. But when I stood up with eyes raw from tears, Celestia draped her wing under those of my armor and held me. She then whispered to me, "Just a moment, dear. Wait here with us."

I did not object and only nodded. In a matter of moments, that great hall had become empty and almost distressingly quiet. I was all alone with the royal family while they all smiled at me. Nightmare Moon then said, "Before anything else happens, let us get you out of that armor. Come with us for a moment."

In a flash of light, I found myself back in the throne room with the five members of the royal family at my sides. The three sisters used their magic to once again raise their thrones to reveal the stone stairwell under it. Sunflare smirked in some amusement as she said, "Hm... So that is where you keep it?"

"Yes, and it has always been completely unknown to the public. Even the architects who forged it were sworn to secrecy." Celestia replied before she looked at me. Although she then asked, "Since this is your first time seeing this... Care to do the honors?"

"It would be a pleasure, my dear. Sir James, if you would care to lead?" Orbash replied while winking at me knowingly. That title was no longer being said in playfulness. It was a title that now officially applied to me. And that was going to take some getting used to.

I led the king and queen down that dark stone spiral while their daughters remained in the throne room above. The sconces along the walls became ablaze in response to our presence. I was still reeling from all that had just occurred and had nothing to say while I led them along. We soon stood in the chamber at the end of the dimly lit hall with my equipment and helmet right where they had been left. Unsure of what to do, I placed my armored palm into the empty basin set in the altar and cast the spell needed to remove my armor.

The hardened metal shell covering me began to liquefy. But instead of pooling around my feet, it began to flow up my body and down my arm. As if it knew exactly where to go. The armor's liquid form settled into the basin perfectly and filled it nearly to the brim. I pulled my hand from the swirling liquid colors of dark blue and white and looked my hand over to see if anything remained on it. "Huh... I was wondering how they get it back into the basin like that."

Orbash and Sunflare were silent the entire time as they observed the sight set out before them. When I turned to face them after getting my feet back into the shoes I had left by the altar, Orbash smiled at me and said, "There, no need for that bulky armor. You ready for the night of your life, my boy?"

All I could do was nod. And I scanned the two primordial alicorns before me. Living legends far above the three princesses who had reigned for so long. And it dawned on me...how this would not be the last time I would be seeing them. They had returned and would remain among their people. I then said softly, "Thank you for staying... I would've missed you."

"I admit that you were a factor in our decision to remain. You and your connections to our children. After all, we are still expecting that you will give us grandchildren someday." Orbash replied while both Sunflare and I flinched at the chuckling stallion beside us. It was not the first time he had brought that up, but it was the first time he had mentioned that concept to my face.

"Oh, pay no mind to this old fool. He always had a soft spot for the little ones." Sunflare grumbled while rolling her eyes. And while probably being reminded of her endless age. She certainly did not appear much older than her own immortal daughters, but... I doubt I will ever really be able to process the mindset of a true immortal.

I found myself smiling at Orbash. He was more than happy at the prospect of Celestia and I being a couple. Were it possible, I am certain he would gladly give away his daughter to me during a proper wedding. But...I was not so sure about Sunflare. I eyed her cautiously while being all too aware of how fiery and defiant she could be. I then asked cautiously, "Do you approve of Celestia and I...?"

"I admit that I was...how you say...on the fence about it for some time... As for now?" Sunflare replied carefully with her gaze wandering for a moment. But that frightening and fiery mare then smiled warmly at e and said, "I do. You absolutely have my blessings, champion of humanity. I am convinced now."

It was hard to process for me. The first thing Sunflare ever did after we met was try to destroy me. And she remained fairly cold from that day forward for a time, only showing glimpses of warmth here and there. I always gravitated towards Orbash much more, being a wonderful stallion and easily another father to me alongside Sky Beak. But now... I was really unsure of what to think of the most powerful and frightening mare to ever exist. I asked cautiously, "You really believe she and I are good for each other?"

Sunflare's eyes narrowed with a certain firmness in her gaze and in her voice. "James. She defied me for your sake. For as long as I have known my firstborn, she has never directly stood against me before. Certainly not for a single man. She was ready to face me in battle to protect you. She faced an impossible challenge for you. For her to defy me in order to not lose you... I cannot imagine a more stalwart declaration of love than that. You are truly the king she seeks."

I remembered that moment. Completely floored with my shield taken from my side, I really thought that was the end. And yet, Celestia found the courage and the strength to face that magical assault and deflect it away. She refused to move. Openly defied her mother's demands as she shielded me with her own body. Of everyone there who could have come to my side to defend me, Celestia was the first. Sunflare then asked me as my mind wandered, "Tell me honestly, child. Do you love my daughter?"

"I do. Dearly. And I would be hers if you would let me." I replied quietly with my words bringing a genuine smile to the sun queen's face.

"And I shall. On one condition." Sunflare replied with a certain...cheekiness filling her voice. Orbash took note and could not keep a straight face. The sun queen then declared, "I shall give you my blessing...on the condition that you bless our child with beautiful sons and daughters. Orbash is not the only one who desires grandchildren."

"Oh my god, you two..." I stammered before having to cover my face with a snickering fit coming over me. And I had not forgotten. I could still remember... Such precious words whispered to me by Celestia... I knew she desires a son. I know my future queen dearly desires to have a little colt with me. But I am also sure she would not mind if the child was a filly either. But with this thought in my head, I calmed myself and said, "We will see... It all depends on when...it decides to take."

"Thank you, child." Sunflare said sincerely. She then stepped forward with her husband and came up alongside me. They each extended a wing, one over my back and across my chest, and held me in an embrace with their horns crossed and resting atop my brow. They sighed serenely with the sides of their faces resting against mine, eyes closed in peace. This...was a very different type of embrace. Not one they give just anyone. More like...the kind of embrace only a mother and father give to their own child. "We shall remain. And we shall be here for you, child."

"We love you, my boy. Thank you for all that you have done. For them. For us... And thank you for being here." Orbash whispered in a manner than hit me harder than I expected. A few more tears escaped my eyes as I held them as well. Just for a moment. But my tears had just started to dry as they began to release me. "That's enough for now. We have some festivities to partake in, do we not?"

"Yeah, we all need a good day after all that... Let's get going." I retorted before following the king and queen out of that chamber. But I did take one last look back upon my armaments over the altar. Especially the Element of Humanity set into the brow of my helmet. I had such mixed feelings about it at the moment. And I did not want to be distracted for too long. I turned my back on my equipment in the hopes that I would never have to see it again.

We soon returned to the throne room to find the three royal sisters waiting for us. Luna then asked while their thrones were being lowered back into place, "You were down there longer than expected... Is all well?"

"We just had a heart to heart. Sorry if we kept you waiting." I replied while glancing at their parents with a knowing smile. They both smirked and winked simultaneously at me. I then said, "Anyway, somewhere we gotta be?"

"Yes! Let there be no further delays! We are long overdue for this! Onward to the festivities!" Nightmare Moon barked with some real gusto in her voice. She definitely looked impatient and I could not fault her. We then departed from the throne room at a brisk pace together and made our way for the main hall.

I could hear the clamor of a good time before I could even see anything. Like it was the Grand Galloping Gala all over again. Although when we did descend the stairs to enter the main hall again, almost no one there was formally dressed. Although it did look like there were a number of royal guardsmen among the crowd that were wearing their armored uniforms while keeping their helmets off. Possibly to let them double as security while still being able to enjoy themselves all the same. But no sooner did I reach the bottom of the stairs did I notice most of the crowd around us start to turn towards a single point of attention. Were they all facing the hall that led to the general entrance of the castle?

I quickly saw why. A quartet of ponies were entering the main hall. And one was seated in a wheelchair. My heart jumped into my throat as I waded through the pond of ponies before me. They really did make it. I could hear some of the partygoers bursting into tears as they rushed to greet the late arrivals. They knew who the real guest of honor was. And among them were the Gold Horseshoe Girls as Granny Smith led them through the swarm. "Wallop my withers, if it ain't Jack Pot! And... Oh my goodness, is this who I think it is?!"

Goldie Delicious immediately connected the dots and pointed very excitedly at the clearly bandaged mare who was seated in the wheelchair. "I told you, girls! I knew there was a connection between those two! I always knew that Trixie the Illusionist had to be Jack Pot's little girl!"

"Ahahahaha, it is rather obvious, isn't it?! And it's so good to see some of our finest VIPs at this gathering! I never dreamed I'd see you girls outside of Las Pegasus." Jack Pot laughed before extending a hoof towards his wife and daughter. "Ladies, it is with great joy that I introduce you to my wonderful wife and our princess of the stage."

Old Applesauce was quick to step towards Sunflower and cast such a knowing smirk towards the smiling mare. "There was no way a fine stallion like Jack Pot would've gone too long without finding himself a very lucky mare for himself. You struck gold with this one, dear."

Sunflower giggled brightly at the praise before she and her husband shared a tender nuzzle together. Although she then waved at me as I drew near. "Oh, James! I'm sorry we couldn't attend the presentation, but we saw it live in the lobby! Are you all right? You looked...really shaken up."

"Trust me, any tears you saw were tears of joy. This is a very happy day for me." I replied while I noticed kindly old Apple Rose stepping forward. And towards Trixie, who looked comfortable enough while seated in that wheelchair.

"Oh dear, what happened to you? Does it hurt? Are you all right? You didn't get too banged up out there, did you?" Apple Rose asked sweetly while all too aware of Trixie's sorry physical condition. And too many of the guests around us flocked around her. No doubt fans of hers in their own right.

"War did this to me... I was lucky I made it back at all." Trixie said glumly while almost sounding like she was trying to ignore some pain. It must have been arduous just to get her into that chair in the first place even if she did appear more lively than when she first woke up. But she then displayed a determined smirk as she called out, "But I won't let this stop me! Trixie rose from the ashes once before and she'll do it again! My fans gave me another chance and I won't let them down! Just give me time and I'll be back on stage before you know it!"

Always a mare for the dramatic. Many of those around us even applauded her defiant declaration. I then found myself beaming in pride at her and said, "Looks like your old title really did apply. You have to be great and powerful to bounce back from something like this."

"Ha! Just maybe! In any case, which way to the buffet? Trixie is famished! No really, I only just woke up, so I haven't had a bite to eat in weeks." Trixie replied before getting a laugh out of her audience. I cold only hope she would not overdo it with her stomach having gone without use for too long.

Before our surprise guests could start to partake in the festivities, I stepped around to the side of the little entourage to speak to the only person there I did not recognize. A nurse from the hospital was present while clad in a doctor's coat. I quietly asked the mare, "How is she? You keeping an eye on her?"

"Yes, I am to have Miss Trixie back in bed in a few hours. We don't want to risk aggravating her condition too much and had to bend a lot of rules to get her out here. We all agreed it wouldn't be fair to keep her away from this." The nurse replied before bowing to me in an apparent show of respect. I did not keep them. She used her levitation magic to wheel Trixie along while her parents stayed close by. And the Gold Horseshoe Girls followed along while chatting up the three of them. What was that Jack Pot said about them? Las Pegasus VIPs? I never knew the four of them had such an illustrious history in that place...

I did not want to take up too much of Trixie's time. She was there to enjoy herself on her own terms. Although I quickly noticed that she got a lot of attention wherever she went. And for good reason. Anyone who knew of her during the war knew that she left the battlefield comatose. They had no idea that she would be attending at all. But I did concur with her first stop. The first thing I did was make my way to the buffet line in one of the large halls. It was the same place the food was served during the Grand Galloping Gala, so anyone familiar with that routine knew exactly where to go.

There were multiple lines and multiple rows of serving platters and heated pans for a smorgasbord of fancy foods. Although I also noticed a few small drink bars set up nearby. Knowing that I would get a stronger buzz if I drank on an empty stomach, I decided to grab a drink now that the whisky I had consumed earlier had all but run its course. I am much chattier when drinking and I did not want to be a wallflower at this party.

I went for the drink bar that was set up next to a thick support pillar and started light with a beer. I wanted to ease myself in before getting a stronger shot or trying something daring with a cocktail. But when I leaned up against that pillar to observe the festivities playing out before me while the Grand Galloping Gala's usual quartet of musicians were probably providing a live performance in one of the other halls with their music being broadcast through an audio system, Gallus snuck up beside me and leaned against the pillar while assuming a biped stance. My griffon friend glanced up at me and said, "Getting crazy here, huh?"

"We're only just getting started here, bluebird. Enjoy it. This is the night of our lives." I replied even though the sun was not that low in the sky just yet. We then both tilted our head back and took a swig of the drinks in our bottles. But that was when I noticed it. Gallus was holding a beer bottle in one hand. I raised an eyebrow and asked, "Dude. Is that beer you're drinking?"

He gave me such a sly smirk on his beak. "Sure is. I like it dark."

I then asked with a growing sense of suspicion in my head. "How old are you again?"

"Twenty-two." Gallus said while that growing smirk told me that he knew he was telling me a blatant lie. And I immediately assumed that was the age he gave when asked by the bartender. Not that anyone would assume otherwise. He looked older than he really was.

He was fortunate the clamor in the air kept his voice from traveling too far. But I still almost laughed while facepalming hard. "Dude, you're gonna get me in trouble! You know that, right?"

"Hey, I got no parents watching over me right now. I almost never get to take the edge of like this." Gallus said almost playfully before taking another swig of his drink. It was a sobering reminder how he was essentially an orphan and had to grow up too fast just to survive out on the Empty Plains and probably even on the streets before he got that far. He probably even had to resort to stealing and helped himself to alcoholic beverages from time to time. Instead of being annoyed or mad at him, I found myself frowning in concern. Gallus quickly noticed and asked, "What?"

"You sure you're OK?" I asked while not wanting to ask too much.

Gallus raised an eyebrow like he did not know where my concern was coming from. He then looked at his drink. He suddenly flinched in realization. I think he figured out that I was concerned that he was drinking out of depression. He then smiled more sincerely up at me and said, "Oh, I'm good! I've been...a lot happier ever since I got to Ponyville. Good place, good people, what's not to love? I'm just drinking this stuff because I can. And because they're giving it to anyone who asks. It's not like I raid anyone's booze stash while I'm at home."

He appeared to be a surprisingly responsible drinker and far from being an alcoholic. I was certain I could trust Gallus and said, "All right, sorry for prying. Just don't make this a habit until you're at the legal drinking age, yeah?"

"What're you talking about? I'm at the legal age. At least when I'm being supervised." Gallus said with a smirk as I suddenly realized that he was exploiting a legal loophole just by being near me. I suppose there are some places where minors of a certain age can drink when in the company of a guardian or parent. He then added, "Yeah. Fifteen is the minimum age for that. But let's just say I'm twenty-two to save us any trouble, all right?"

Now more amused than anything, I snorted with a laugh before saying, "You're a funny guy, Gallus. Sure. Just don't get yourself wasted. I don't wanna have to answer any awkward questions if you end up passed out on the floor tonight. I won't object if you only stick to the light stuff."

"Hey, no worries there. I can't handle the heavy stuff. Doesn't feel good to wake up after having some of that. Never touched the stuff again after the last time." Gallus retorted snidely as I suspected he was unfortunate enough to experience a hangover with nothing on hand to remedy the symptoms. He and I then chugged the rest of our booze before he said, "I'm going for another."

"Same here." I replied before we grabbed another beer from the bar nearby while passing the empty bottles back to them. I could see a crate behind the bar that held rows of empty bottles. Probably as a means of returning them to the nearest brewery to be rinsed and reused if in good condition. Once back to our drinking spot with full bottles, the two of us tapped our bottles together. "Prost!"

"Cheers, dude!" Gallus replied before we took a swig together. The two of us engaged in a little guy talk for a few minutes. Talking about games, commenting on any beautiful ladies we knew or had seen, and so on. It made me realize how few male friends I have in Ponyville and I was grateful for his company. Gallus, probably as a result of some light intoxication, got a little more sentimental as he spoke to me. "It's good being here, dude."

I looked down at the blue griffon boy and noticed that he looked a little needy in some way. He fidgeted a bit and would glance at me. I then asked, "Do you need a hug?"

"Yeah... That'd be nice." He replied while almost looking liek he was going to cry. He was very much out of his element and being in such a situation surrounded by so much positivity was bringing out a side of him that probably almost never comes to the surface.

"Come here, bluebird." I replied while all too happily pulling my new friend into an embrace. He even went as far as to wrap those big blue majestic wings around me while I heard him sniffled into my chest. I stroked his fluffy head and said, "It's OK, Gallus... This is a good day, right?"

"Yeah... It really is, man... I'm just not used to being this happy, I guess." He muttered against my chest before he looked up at me. Gallus then managed to smile pretty sincerely and said, "Thanks, I needed that. I'm OK now. And you're a cool dude to put up with this bluebird being a softy half the time."

"Gallus, dude. Nothing wrong with being a sweet soft guy. Why do you think I even have the friends I do? I don't act like a tough guy to be cool or popular. I'm just myself." I replied while patting him on the head. Such a strange guy, constantly wavering back and forth between being hard and soft. I smiled at my friend and said, "Just be you. You're a great guy and a great friend, Gallus. I just want you to be happy. Don't worry about if people think you're cool. Just worry aout if people think you're a good person."

"I guess you'd know, wouldn't you? Lots of good people up here right now." He laughed before he chugged the rest of his drink. His eyes scanned the distance and we both saw Smolder and Ocellus seated at a table with platters lined with food. Except Ocellus had once again only picked up a tiny amount of each type of food to try. She had plenty of love floating around to ready sustain herself on. Gallus then pointed at his distant friends and said, "I'm gonna meet up with the girls, all right? I need to get some grub too."

"Sure thing, Gallus. I'll see you around." I replied and saw him off. He made a beeline for a buffet line to grab a tray of food. Although he would not be the last griffon I would bump into there. I was suddenly reminded of an earlier event that day when I noticed a griffon hen galloping my way. "Yep, there she is."

"Hey, James! I told you I'd be here!" Gabby called out before she practically soared into my arms. I held that peppy bird while she nuzzled her fluffy head up against me. "You gave such a great speech too! And you're officially a knight now?! What a great day for you! I'm just so...gosh darn happy for you!"

"Meh, that speech wasn't anything special. I was just winging the whole thing." I snickered while holding my friend off the ground. She was clinging to me so thoroughly with all six limbs that she would not slide to the floor easily. I then asked, "So, you having a good time up here? I only just got here."

"Yep! Oh, and I did say someone was waiting for you!" Gabby replied before she let go of me and slid to the floor. And then I saw her. Someone had approached while I was preoccupied with Gabby.

My breath caught in my throat as I saw a very familiar griffon hen gazing up at me. A head of white and a body of lioness gold. And on her beak was a quiet and happy smile. "Gilda..."

"Missed you too, big guy." She retorted while reaching up to me. I all too happily dropped to a knee and welcomed my friend into my open arms. She did the same with those majestic wings wrapping around me even as Gabby watched in respectful silence. I felt Gilda's hand slide over my scalp as she sighed in relief. "You're looking so much better with those bandages off. Love feeling that hair between my fingers."

I stroked my fingers through the feathers coating her head. And with the left side of her face pressed up against mine with her jaw on my shoulder, I noticed that she still had her bangs styled to drape over the left side of her face. I was immediately reminded about what was underneath as a new dread formed in the pit of my gut. "Gilda... Be real with me here. Your eye... Is it...?"

Gilda released her grasp on me while even Gabby took a step forward to try and get a good look at our friend's face. She did not say anything, but she did lift a hand and beckoned us to come closer with the curling of her fingers. We both leaned in as tension filled the air even with the rest of the partygoers around us being entirely oblivious to what was happening. Gilda then closed her eye and lifted the bangs out of the way to show the left side of her face.

The bandages that had been there before were gone. And a very noticeable vertical scar had been left over Gilda's eyelids where that stray arrow had definitely split them open right down the middle. But in what must have been a deliberately dramatic fashion, Gilda's left eye suddenly opened. Gabby and I gazed in stunned surprise. Gilda's left eye still contained an intact yellow iris. Her beak curled into a smile as she said, "Bam! Lefty's still golden!"

Gabby squealed in glee as she clenched her two hands into quivering fists. She could not even get a word out with how overjoyed she was to see that Gilda's left eye really did survive that close brush with blindness. But I... I was moved to tears as I found my fingers tracing the feathers on Gilda's face right around her eye. Its gaze narrowed into a softer stare as I muttered, "I was really starting to doubt... My god, it really is just fine..."

"James... Come here." Gilda muttered before she reached up and took hold of my head with each hand. I barely had time to react as her beak opened wide with her eyes closing. And then... It happened again. Her beak clamped over the sides of my face as her tongue licked at y lips. I was so taken aback by this tender display of affection that I did not even really return the kiss. Although Gilda did soon release me and whispered sweetly to me. "I'm OK now. You're OK now... Everything's all right, big guy."

I could not find any words to say. I just remained there on my knee and held her in my arms. It was a good thing no one was really paying attention to us in that moment. Although Gabby was still being giving an unobstructed view of that deep display of affection. She said softly, "Wow... You two really are great friends after all."

"What was your first clue?" Gilda retorted while only giving Gabby a brief smirk. She then gently grabbed my wrist and said, "I guess we all got hit real hard in the head... I was a mess right after I got home. But I'm feeling better now. What about you? Pretty sure you went through more than me out there."

"I was the first they performed that procedure on. Said I was a priority case..." I replied while trying to not reveal exactly what happened that resulted in me being pushed up the waiting list. Gilda would probably be angry with me if she knew and that was not the time for negativity. I sighed while trying and failing to recall some of the most unpleasant memories of my time upon the Empty Plains. "It really worked too. No point in holding onto those memories if it keeps you from getting some peace of mind."

"Totally. Feels like we can all start moving on now... Oh hey! Dash, over here!" Gilda started to say before she noticed someone swooping over the many guests around us to reach her old friend.

"G, what's up?! Glad you made it!" Rainbow Dash called out before she landed and tapped her hoof against Gilda's fist. Gabby waved hello while I did the same. "Hey there, you two. Gabby, right? And how's it hanging, James? Having a good time?"

"Yeah, been pretty sweet so far. I was just having a drink first before wanting to grab a bite." I replied before chugging the rest of my beer. I was about to ask Rainbow if she wanted to grab a beer only to refrain upon remembering her impressively low alcohol tolerance. It would be best if she did not drink on an empty stomach.

Rainbow Dash tried to peek under Gilda's bangs only for Gilda to save her the trouble. I saw her lift those feathery bangs before revealing her perfectly intact eye. Rainbow Dash smiled in relief and said, "Whoa, wicked scar, G! At least your eye's OK! But why you still wearing your plumage like that?"

"You know, I was thinking about fixing that, but I guess wearing my bangs like this kinda grew on me. Makes me look super chill, you know? Like there's something mysterious about me. I kinda dig the scar though. Totally rad!" Gilda retorted while I could certainly see why that scar would appeal to her. Then again, it might become less noticeable over time. Feathers can hide scars better than fur. Only time would tell. Gilda then glanced at Gilda and said, "You've met Gabby, right?"

"Yeah, kind of. What's up? You friends of G or J here?" Rainbow Dash asked while I had to wonder how many times they had crossed paths during the war. All those memories of us sharing meals in the mess halls just blurred together by that point. If they did ever meet, it was likely just fleeting encounters.

"Yep! We met during the war and we've been kinda staying in touch ever since! I even stopped by Fluttershy's place to drop off some soup I've been meaning to brew up for James. We had a really nice talk." Gabby explained cheerfully while Gilda stepped away for just a moment to grab a beer from the bar next to us.

Gilda took a seat with a bottle of cold beer in each hand and started to pass one to Rainbow Dash, but she then quickly yanked it away from her at the last second. She then asked, "Hang on. You drinking on an empty stomach?"

"Yeah, I haven't grabbed a bite to eat yet. Why?" Rainbow Dash asked while I smirked knowingly at her. Gilda was all too familiar with Rainbow's drinking habits.

"Yep, no booze for you, Drunkie Dash." Gilda snickered before passing the bottle to me. Rainbow immediately barked in annoyance at her friend only for Gilda to poke her squarely in the chest. "Oh, don't you gimme that. I've been drinking with you often enough to know you get totally hammered by even one bottle when you're running on an empty stomach! If someone's gonna be the brains outta the two of us, it's gonna be me."

Rainbow Dash flinched while I decided to throw in a bit of my own experiences with our friend's drinking habits. "You've seen that too? I remember during a party last year where she got wasted and got herself tangled in some streamers strung across the ceiling. And then she couldn't stop crashing into stuff all over town on her way home."

"Oh come on, it wasn't that bad! Was it?" Rainbow Dash asked while Gilda looked like she was about to start howling even while Gabby was already covering her beak with a quiet giggle coming from her fluffy throat.

I had her backed into a corner. "Girl, I distinctly remember you interrupting your parting words with every collision you made with the surrounding architecture before you gave up and went flying off only to crash into something out of sight. Loudly. And I still remember that 'DANG IT' you yelled afterwards."

Gilda lifted her head high and howled in laughter while Rainbow Dash cringed hard at the memory. Or what little she could probably recall by then. "Ohohoho man, I wish I could've been there to see it!"

I leaned towards Gilda after another swig of my drink and said, "I documented the occasion, if you wanna read it sometime."

"Ooh, totally! You've gotta show me that!" Gilda retorted with eyes alit with intrigue. She then stepped up to her friend and patted her on the shoulder "Come on, quit it with the scowl. I want us to remember this day. And you can't do that when you're too drunk to really absorb what's happening! Remember that sleepover where we had a jam session and you got so mad over missing too many notes that you smashed your guitar?"

"Huh?! No, I don't! You said some timberwolves made off with it!" Rainbow Dash replied in genuine shock. And Gabby and I were just enjoying the show while slurping away at our drinks.

"OK, first off, the fact that you believed that says it all. And second, the fact that you don't remember smashing it yourself shows how wasted you were. Get too drunk and new memories just don't stick with you!" Gilda replied before smirking up at the two of us. She almost laughed while she added, "No, really. We were in Cloudsdale and she bought it when I said timberwolves stole it."

"Oh shut up! I just wasn't...thinking..." Rainbow Dash shouted while looking nothing short of embarrassed over her past behavior. She must have been very dependant on Gilda during her dumber days. It only made me happy to see the two of them fully reconciled.

Gabby and I enjoyed the show while the two old friends conversed a while longer. At least until another face came trotting our way. Yet another pegasus and sister in arms during the war effort. "Hey, there you are! Having a good time, ladies?"

"Yo, Spitfire! Glad you made it!" Rainbow Dash turned to greet the captain of the Wonderbolts herself. It was surprising to see her entirely out of uniform.

After greeting her fellow wingmen, Spitfire then turned to me and smiled very warmly. "Loving the new haircut, James. It's good to see you completely bounced back from that mess out there. The team really wanna schedule their next spa day at your place. We're all aching for some of your wing massages. Everything all right back home?"

"Yep. Another day in paradise. It's good to have things back to the way they should be. Even if I haven't gone back to work yet... Hey, whatcha got there?" I replied before I happened to notice that she had something tucked under her wing.

"Oh, you noticed? I've just been going around passing these out to the right wingmen. Speaking of which..." Spitfire replied with a growing smug smirk on her lips. She then turned to Rainbow Dash and said, "Rainbow Dash. If I know you as well as I think I do, you've had big plans in joining the Wonderbolts someday, right?"

Rainbow Dash was all too happy to gush about her dream job. "Sure do! It's my lifelong dream! Why? You think I'm good enough?! You gonna recruit me?!"

"Easy there, rookie. I just wanted to say a few things." Spitfire snickered at Rainbow's usual overeager desire to join up with them. Gilda just rolled her eyes as she had more than likely been exposed to this side of her friend more often that desired. Rainbow Dash stood at attention by taking a seat before the captain while Spitfire spoke to her. "Part of my job during the war was closely evaluating the performance of every aerial unit. Just in case they faltered too much and had to be dismissed. And I gotta say... I especially liked how you performed under pressure out there. Even during the worst of times, you ran like clockwork. I don't even know how many of our boys and girls we would've lost if you hadn't been out there, Rainbow Dash."

That smile on Rainbow's face just kept growing the more Spitfire spoke to her. Beaming with more and more pride. She then waved a hoof at her commanding officer and said, "Aw, it was nothing! I was just doing what anypony else would've done! I was there to save lives and I did! Why all the gushing, captain?"

"I guess what I'm saying here is..." Spitfire replied before reaching back to her folded wing and grabbing something in her teeth. A slip of paper was pulled out from under her wing and passed to a very confused Rainbow Dash. Gilda, Gabby, and I all found this to be very intriguing and stepped forward to peek over our friend's shoulder. And Rainbow Dash's jaw dropped open as she made only the most minute mutterings in utter disbelief. The contents of that form... We all lifted our heads together to look at Spitfire while the captain spoke proudly and professionally to the stunned mare. "Consider your performance out there your resume. I'll be seeing you next summer at the academy."

She was in. Rainbow Dash had just received an invitation to sign up for the Wonderbolt tryouts next year. And even I could barely believe what I was seeing. It had long stopped occurring to me that Rainbow Dash might ever qualify for the Wonderbolts at any time. It was...actually genuinely shocking. But while Gabby held her face in utter delight, Gilda patted her friend on the back. "Way to go, Dash!"

"I'm...in...?" Rainbow Dash muttered as she sounded like she was about to start crying. She then began shrieking in utter joy while reaching out and grabbing Spitfire by the shoulders, the clamor around us only barely keeping her from being noticed by too many people. "I'm in the Wonderbolts now?! I'm a Wonderbolt?! Oh, thank you! Thank you, it's a dream come true! This is everything I ever..."

"Whoa, whoa, whoa, not so fast! Don't get ahead of yourself, rookie!" Spitfire laughed while pulling away from the overexcited recruit. I bet she got several identical reactions like that before finding us. "Read the fine print! I never said you're in, all right? You've only qualified for tryouts next year. That's where we'll see if you got what it takes to be a real Wonderbolt."

"Oh! Oh yeah, sorry. I only skimmed it..." Rainbow Dash laughed coyly to herself while I just shook my head in amusement. Of course she would jump to conclusions. Although Rainbow then asked, "But that means I finally have a shot at it, right?!"

Spitfire was all too happy to confirm that. "Of course! All the instructions on where to go and when are in that notice. Just don't expect me to be giving you any special privileges when it happens. I don't care if you're the faster flier we had out there. You'll be going through all the routines as every other rookie there. That won't be a problem, will it?"

"No, ma'am! I won't let you down! When I show up next year, I'll be bringing my A game!" Rainbow Dash replied while swiftly lifting a wing to her brow in a quick salute.

"Glad to hear it! I'll be expecting only the best from you!" Spitfire replied while using her other wing to mirror Rainbow's salute. She then stepped over to Gilda, who lifted her eyebrows in surprise. "Gilda. I gotta say you were equally impressive out there. Even when you had to fall back with that...ugh...gruesome injury, you still kept your composure well enough to get out one last shot with your emergency sidearm. Working well under pressure and in spite of great pain. I say you've more than earned a..."

"Nope. Not interested." Gilda suddenly interrupted while holding up a hand and turning her head away from a very surprised Spitfire. No one was more stunned than Rainbow Dash, who went from looking very excited at the prospect of her oldest friend joining her at the Wonderbolts academy only to see her immediately turn the offer down. Gilda then explained in brief, "I signed up for action and got exactly what I wanted. I got more than enough action out there. And now I know that kinda crazy just ain't for me. I'm way too chill for that line of work, captain."

"G, come on! This is the offer of a lifetime!" Rainbow Dash pled while Spitfire hesitantly reached for another invitation from under her wing. The newest Wonderbolt cadet stepped forward and said, "Just think about it! The two of us dazzling the crowds! Winding down crazy weather! Saving lives when we're needed! What's more awesome than that?! Come on, it'll be like old times! Just like the wild days!"

"That's the thing, Dash. My wild child days are behind me. I'm really not interested in that kinda career. I'm just too chill for that stuff now." Gilda explained while standing firm in the face of her best friend's insistence. Spitfire slowly extended another admission slip towards Gilda in her teeth, but the griffon hen gently pushed it away. "I'm dead serious, captain. I'm totally not interested. I know what I want and what you're offering just ain't it."

Spitfire relented after that. She returned the slip to her folded wing and just smiled at her former wingman. "All right then. I can't force you. But I'll be keeping your performance records in our archives. If you ever change your mind, just contact us and we'll secure a spot for you at our next tryouts."

"Not likely, but I'll keep that in mind. It was good flying with you, captain." Gilda replied while lifting a hand to her brow for a salute of her own. She then looked at Rainbow Dash, who looked as if she could barely process that her old friend was not as wild as she once was. "Sorry, Dash. I know you think I'm cut out for that, but I know I'm not. I'm more brains than bravado."

"G... I... Dang it, come here." Rainbow Dash grumbled before marching up to her friend and grabbing her in a hug. "It's fine... Really. You can take it slow while I'm still in the fast lane."

"That's more like it, girl. You know I'm proud of you anyway." Gilda replied softly while Gabby and I watched in respectful silence. The two of them released each other from the hug before Gilda smirked knowingly at Spitfire. "Better watch it when Dash gets there. She'll be flying circles around the rest of those dweebs."

"We'll see, won't we?" Spitfire smirked while flashing a wink at Rainbow Dash. She then said, "Anyway, I still got a bunch of these to pass out. Lots of potential recruits to check on. I'll catch up with all of you later."

We saw Spitfire off as she disappeared into the crowd. And Rainbow Dash was still awestruck as she read over the paper in her hooves. Gabby leaned over her shoulder and said, "Wow, you really are on your way to becoming a real Wonderbolt now! You got the seal of approval and everything!"

"Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh, this is really happening!" Rainbow Dash squealed before tucking the paper under her wing. She rapidly tapped her hooves in a little dance as she squeaked in more excitement than I had seen in a long time. "I'm finally on my way to being a real Wonderbolt! A real..."

Something...clicked in her. The three of us stared at Rainbow Dash as she suddenly stood perfectly still. As if she heard something through that clamor around us. I saw her ears pivot and swiveling to scan her surroundings. Listening for something she recognized. And when her ears turned enough to listen to what was behind her, she finally spoke with dread on her face. "Oooooh nooooooo...!"

Gabby, Gilda, and I glanced at each other before looking ahead. And a pegasus couple was galloping right our way. A pair I had never seen before, but one that Gilda clearly recognized. "Aw man, not those two again..."

Rainbow Dash only barely had time to turn around and snatch Rainbow Dash up in a double hug while squealing and cheering incoherently with her voices only adding to the incomprehensible clamor around us. Rainbow Dash looked about ready to die from sheer motification while Gabby scratched her head in confusion. "Wow. I didn't know Rainbow Dash had a brother and sister!"

"They're not." Gilda grumbled as I was left wondering where these two pegasi even came from. I too assumed they must have been her siblings as well due to looking around her age in general while definitely showing a family resemblance. The stallion looked rather stocky and buff for a pegasus. He shared Rainbow Dash's vibrantly colored mane and tail with his mane strongly resembling a short Mohawk and appeared to be wearing a mostly green polo shirt and just enough facial hair on his lower jaw to produce a five o'clock shadow. The mare was near identical to Rainbow Dash in coat color, but lacked her rainbow mane and tail. She was instead a rather adorable red head with nothing but hues of orange in her short mane and tail. She was also wearing a dark yellow sweater. And if they were not Rainbow's siblings... I winced as I suddenly recalled the one time Rainbow Dash and I had discussed her family. Against all odds, her parents had tracked her down.

"Mom, Dad, lemme breathe!" Rainbow Dash groaned before managing to wiggle herself out of their embrace. She gasped for breath before asking, "How'd you even get here?! How'd you even know this was... Oh wait, need to know basis, right? Of course you were told about me serving in the war..."

"Of course we knew! And when word got around about this party, we marked our calendar to make sure we wouldn't miss it! No way we'd miss being there for our family's #1 hero!" Her father replied with quite a bit of gusto in his rather macho voice. He sounded as rugged as he looked. Although he was very quick to notice Rainbow's friend nearby. "Gilda, long time no see! Were you two together the whole time?!"

"Yep. And I'm gonna see myself outta here. We'll catch up later, you guys." Gilda retorted before immediately starting to walk away. Much to Rainbow's chagrin.

Rainbow Dash was quickly snatched up in her mother's arms while she reached out for her friend. "G! G, get back here! Don't leave me like this, you traitor!"

I was finally starting to need to suppress my laughter. This was proving to be funnier than expected. Gilda looked back at us and said, "Nope! Sorry, Dash! Your folks have always been way too crazy for me! Let's talk over some grub in a little while!"

Gabby too started to back away too while looking a bit uncomfortable as well. "I think I should get going too. I don't wanna...um...interrupt a family reunion. Let's chat later, OK?"

I started to take a step back while Gabby saw herself out, but Rainbow Dash only reached out to me more frantically while her parents tried talking over her in ceaseless excitement. "James, not you too! I'm begging ya, I need a wingman here!"

"Uh... Well, I did almost meet your mom that one time..." I muttered upon recalling that while I did not see her, I did almost cross paths with Rainbow's mother that one time Rainbow Dash and I took a trip up to Cloudsdale for one day. And I did remember what was said to me after that. "Anyway then... Mr. and Mrs. Dash, right?"

"Oh, we only wish our names were as awesome as hers! I'm Windy Whistles! And you've met my husband here, Bow Hothoof. It's a pleasure, Mister...um...James, right? We were in the crowd during your speech. I bet you were just as amazing out there as our Rainbow Dash. Are you friends?" Rainbow's mother replied while their daughter appeared relieved that I was providing a distraction. I think she was tempted to sneak over to the bar for a drink, but was hesitant after what Gilda warned her about. And yet, she did just that anyway. My eyes widened when I noticed her grab a bottle of beer before walking back towards us with it grasped in one wing like a large hand. Windy was the first to notice and asked in more excitement than she should have, "Ooh, you can hold your liqueur now, dear? You always were extra wild whenever you were having a good night."

"Chill, mom. I asked for the weakest booze they got. This is only a 3% drink. And I think I'm gonna need it in it a minute." Rainbow Dash explained with such a sour scowl on her face. I could tell that she was on a mission and was planning out something very carefully. That bottle of weak beer was probably going to be used as a source of liquid courage. This was either about to get ugly, or she was going to handle the situation with a surprising amount of grace. I was compelled to stay quiet and listen. This was not really my conversation.

"Good idea! We should all have a drink! Give me just a minute." He replied before hurrying over to the bar and coming back with three beers. He passed one to his wife before holding one up to me. "Here you go, champ! Every hero needs a victory drink."

"Thank you, Bow." I retorted in brief while not mentioning I had already had a few. But now that I had his attention, I felt it was a good time to get a word in. "So...uh... You two raised an amazing daughter, huh?"

"Isn't she the best?! We've seen so many fillies and colts, but our Dash tops them all!" Bow replied while making his daughter sound like quite the prodigy when she was growing up. And Rainbow only looked more and more annoyed. Her father then added after taking a swig of his drink, "You should see her room back home! So many wonderful memories carefully preserved..."

"Yeah... I heard." I grumbled as a memory about being told of a lovingly preserved diaper came into my mind when I really did not want to recall it. Rainbow Dash looked like she was about to die of embarrassment while trying to resist drinking that beer.

Windy then asked with her unwavering gusto, "I bet she pulled everyone's weight out there in the war! She was right there with you at the last stand, right?! Did she deal the final blow? Did she raise the last flag of victory at the last battle?!"

"That's it." Rainbow Dash grumbled before bringing that bottle to her lips and chugging the whole thing. And I took a step back. Knowingly getting herself intoxicated in front to her parents like this was very daring of her. She was not being reckless this time. This was planned and deliberate. She then dropped the empty bottle in irritation while it lightly clinked and rolled along the floor. "Guys... Stop."

Bow Hothoof foolishly did not listen. "Why? You were the MVP out there, weren't you? You always excel in anything you do, especially when the going gets tough! No one's better than our..."

"I said STOP!!! JUST STOP, OK?!" Rainbow Dash suddenly yelled with her parents recoiling in surprise. I flinched as well. With her inhibitions weaker, I was frightened of what Rainbow Dash might do. It was a miracle the clamor around us was enough to mask her voice to avoid drawing attention. "Stop acting like the war was a big game all about glory! It's not! Way too many got hurt out there and I almost lost this big guy at the end! Yeah, I made it through the whole thing without a scratch, but that's because I didn't do any fighting! I was all about saving the poor saps who got hurt out there! War isn't a game! It's a horrible thing that does horrible stuff to everyone who fights in it!"

That really took the wind out of their sails. Windy and Bow glanced at each other with looks of very conflicted emotions. Were they hurt? Confused? Curious? Bow asked with a bit more caution in his voice, "I see, but... I mean the fact that you came home without a scratch on you means..."

"Stop selling everyone else short! That's genuinely starting to get me peeved! I was just one cog in a war machine doing its part! I saw so many poor saps getting hurt down there! Even this guy wasn't spared!" Rainbow Dash continued to yell while displaying an impressive amount of humility. War does have a way of humbling those with inflated egos. She then extended her left wing towards me and said, "If you're gonna cheer for anyone, cheer for this guy! He's the entire reason we even went out there in the first place and he settled things with the enemy entirely on his own up there! And he was in bad shape at the time! We all thought he wasn't gonna make it back and I was worried outta my head that he wouldn't wake up after getting back! Yeah, I might've been one of the top aerial support personnel, but this guy was the real MVP during the war!"

This was a bit much for me. Even though I had been knighted directly in front of those two, being praised so heavily never sat well with me. I fidgeted and looked away while chugging some more of my drink to settle my nerves. Although Rainbow's parents appeared to be at a loss of words. Especially now that they knew their daughter was upset with them. And that silence was exactly the opportunity she was looking for. "And now that I've got your attention... Please! For the love of the sun and moon, please just dial back are this crazy support! Yeah, I know that sounds ridiculous, but it's the truth! It's too much! And I've learned you really can have too much of a good thing! It's no wonder Gilda never wanted to come over back in the day!"

Windy was the first to speak. And she appeared quite uneasy. "Have we...been doing something wrong?"

Rainbow Dash inhaled sharply to steady herself. I think she is generally able to hold her liquor more effectively when angry and she was being extremely careful with her choice of words. "Yes! Yes, you have! I mean don't get me wrong, I really appreciated everything you did for me when I was in flight school. You cheered me on even when I kept coming dead last. But I swear you guys only got more obnoxious with it when I started moving up the ranks! And now?! I don't need it as much anymore! I'm not the crazy little filly I was back then! I'm a manager of the Ponyville weather team! I was a top performing aerial support unit during the war! And now I..."

We all watched in curiosity as Rainbow Dash suddenly froze with a look of horrified dread on her face. And then I remembered when was tucked under her right wing. She groaned with head held high before saying, "OK... There's something else I gotta add, but you gotta promise me this! Keep your mouths shut and your lips sealed! OK? I know you're gonna freak when you see this."

Both of her parents dutifully nodded in silence with eyes wide with renewed excitement. I took a step back as I too was apprehensive about how they would take the news. Rainbow Dash then extended her right wing with the admission slip she had received from Spitfire dangling from her wing's primary feathers like a set of fingers. She averted her eyes and said, "And now I've qualified for the Wonderbolt tryouts next year."

The reaction she got was about what we both expected. Bow and Windy both began to utterly squeal shrilling through their cheeks with what I could only assume were screams of delight. With how they squirm and their cheeks began to puff out, it started to get a bit uncomfortable. I felt the need to speak up and said, "Rainbow, I think they're gonna explode at this rate."

"OK, OK, let it out! Don't hurt yourselves!" Rainbow Dash soon shrieked in genuine concern. And that might have been a mistake. Her mother and father rushed up to her and snatched her up in a very humbling embrace from both sides as they cheered in coherently together. And that was the point where they actually did start to get some stares from some of the partygoers around us. Rainbow Dash grimaced in humiliation and shouted, "Hey, I'm not done talking here! Put me down and let me finish!"

"Can't help it sweeteeeeeee oh my gosh! Our little girl's a Wonderbolt! She's reached the top!" Windy Whistles squealed while I took another step back. No wonder Rainbow Dash does not go home more often. If even an extrovert like her would get sick of that, then there really was something wrong there.

"No I'm not! Not yet, at least. It's just the tryouts to see if I really have what it takes to join the big leagues. And I'm not the only one who passed! Spitfire's been going around passing out invitations to every aerial personnel she thinks qualified!" Rainbow Dash explained before suddenly noticing all the staring eyes around us. She then pointed with one hoof and said, "And see what you did?! You're making a huge scene! How many times did you guys get kicked out of the bleachers anyway?!"

"Just that one time we set off fireworks when you came in first... That was a pretty dumb move in hindsight." Bow Hothoof chuckled nervously while I could only cringe at that admission. I hope there were only low-lying performers at that time.

"See?! There you have it! You're way too unhinged with this stuff! I did appreciate it when you weren't going overboard, but now it's just too much! I don't need all that now!" Rainbow Dash explained with her frustration being more palpable than ever. She then extended her wing towards me and said, "And you can thank this guy for that. He's been a great influence on me since the day we met. I mean yeah, I'm still the coolest mare in Ponyville, but I'm pretty sure I've knocked my ego down a peg since then. Right, big guy?"

I nodded in agreement and said, "Yeah, I'd have to say so. I've noticed some subtle changes in you over the past couple of years. Maybe it's because I've noticed you don't make me mad at you as often as you used to."

They all laughed at that statement. Although Rainbow's laugh was a bit more nervous than her parents'. With her frustration starting to fade out, Rainbow Dash then pleaded with both hooves pressed together. "Anyway, you see where I'm going with this? You get my point? I love you guys and I appreciate what you've done for me, but...can we please just dial it back a bit?! Show some restraint?!"

Bow Hothoof and Windy Whistles looked at each other in thoughtful silence. They then smirked amusingly at their daughter with Bow speaking first. "Restraint, huh? I never expected our family #1 star to grow up enough to ever have that word in our vocabulary! You really have grown, dear."

The two of us were quite surprised over how well the overzealous mother and father were taking her request. Windy then nodded and said, "Maybe we have been a little too stuck in the past. Our strongest memories and mementos did come from days as a filly. Maybe we were just so fixated on things back then that we didn't notice the changes we should have. You always were our little girl, dear. And...maybe that got in the way of us seeing you as the mare you are now."

"And to be honest... Ack! All that cheering does get really hard on your throat after a while." Bow added while taking a second to clear up some irritation in his throat. It would be a shame if excessive cheering would burn out his vocal chords. He and his wife shared a sheepish grin and said, "You know what? I think it would be in all of our best interests if we do that. It might be a bad idea if we keep cheering you on the way we always have if it's genuinely hard on all of us."

"Oh man, I wasn't sure if you'd actually listen..." Rainbow Dash sighed in such relief that her legs even gave out from under her, resulting in her lying flat on the floor for a minute. She then chuckled loudly and said, "Like really, I didn't think I'd ever get through to you on this! Really?! We're all in agreement to ease up on this stuff?!"

"If our little filly is all grown up and independent, then we probably need to reel in our own excitement. It only got harder to keep up with our routines the longer it went on, but we always did it for you! But now... I think we all could use a little downplaying." Windy replied while briefly nuzzling her nose against Rainbow's. Their daughter soon found her footing again and held them both in a hug. With what little I had known about them before hand, it was good to see the three of them come to terms with things very quickly. It was almost funny to know that their overbearing support of Rainbow over the years was equally hard on them in its own way. But once they were done whispering happy words to each other, Windy then turned to me. "I'm sorry, you've been very patient watching us be a hot mess for a few minutes. Have you known our daughter long?"

I did not mince words while finishing the last of my drink. "She's been a very good friend of mine since the day I first showed up in Equestria. And we've been good for each other ever since."

"Yeah, me and my gal pals in Ponyville were pretty much there for him right out the gate. We didn't even know what he was, but the guy looked like he was in a bad place and needed some help. Pinkie Pie set up a party, we all got together to welcome the guy to town, and the rest is pretty much history!" Rainbow Dash replied while still holding her liquor surprisingly well. I suppose that weaker drink was just enough to keep her under her threshold. I nodded in confirmation while she winked at me.

Bow Hothoof rubbed his wrist under the layer of dark stubble lining his chin. Was there something he noticed about Rainbow's choice of words? He then asked with a bit of a sly smirk on his face, "You say you two have been good for each other... Have you been seeing our daughter, Mr. James? Rainbow Dash courting a hero of Equestria? Even in the field of romance, she still aims high!"

We both recoiled at that assumption. Even if he was not exactly wrong. And with a very sour glare that caused me to nearly sputter in amusement, Rainbow Dash spoke a brief reply. "He's married."

The looks on their faces. Bow and Windy stared with eyes wide while I held up my hand to display the wedding ring on my finger. But instead of quickly apologize, Windy spoke up next. "Really?! Well then, who's the lucky mare?! She must be so proud of her husband right now!"

I pondered my response for a second before suddenly remembering that Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash have a history going back to their childhoods. I then asked, "Do you know a Miss Fluttershy?"

"Of course! She wasn't the most sociable filly, but she... Wait, she's the lucky mare?! Little Miss Fluttershy is your wife?!" Bow Hothoof replied as they beamed at me upon remembering the little filly they probably had not seen in a very long time.

All I did was nod with a big smile on my face. Windy squealed in joy as she said, "Oh, so good to hear she found an amazing man! Such a shame what happened to her mother... At least she found her own family with you, right?"

"Yeah, I recall... I know her parents...aren't around anymore. But she has her own circle or friends and family now. She's very happy where she is now. And I think she's right over there now if you wanna talk to her." I retorted before pointing over yonder. Even in the crowded banquet hall, I could see my wife seated at a table with all of her closest friends and their families.

Bow suddenly looked a little uncomfortable for a second before smiling at his wife. "Come to think of it, I'm famished. How about we get away from here and fill our bellies before chatting over a hot meal?"

Our appetites were demanding satisfaction by then. But Rainbow Dash and I stayed behind a little longer while her parents trotted off for the buffet line. She then looked up at me and said, "Man, that went a lot better than I ever thought it would. I was always afraid to go home after I moved out."

"At least your parents are genuinely good people and wanted nothing for the best for you. I would've taken them over a father who had a habit of being a jerk towards me half the time." I retorted while getting down on one knee to bring us closer together. I then snickered as I recalled what her father said. "I guess you were right though. They really did assume we were dating."

"Yep! Called it!" Rainbow laughed loudly while I just rolled my eyes. She then cleared her throat and added, "Man, I really can keep it together when I'm kinda mad. I guess I found my limit with booze, huh?"

I nodded in agreement. Maybe Rainbow Dash could improve her tolerance over time at this rate. Although I then whispered, "Although they weren't exactly wrong about the dating part."

Rainbow Dash blushed furiously at those words. She looked at me with a crooked smile while we both remembered the things that had happened between us. I remembered the few times we spoke during the war regarding that delicate subject. I asked cautiously, "Have you had time to think about it?"

She gazed up at me rather coyly before providing a response. "James... I'll only ask one last time. Do you really think I have a place with you all? Even after what I almost did back then? Do you...trust me?"

There was no way I could forget my very first Hearts and Hooves Day. And the reckless actions Rainbow Dash took. As well as the actions she very decidedly did not take. I replied softly, "It's pretty hard to be upset over something that didn't happen. You had a choice to make and you made the right choice. And I think recent events really tested your constitution. We have no reason to doubt you anymore."

"James... You really did change me, you know that?" Rainbow Dash spoke surprisingly humbly in a manner she never would have done during the first year I knew her. She lifted her hoof towards me as if wanting to hold my hand. I answered this call and held her hoof from below while she spoke, "Man, what kind of an obnoxious twit would I be now if I didn't meet you? I almost feel like I only would've gotten worse eventually... It's like you've always kept me grounded."

"You changed me too, Rainbow. You all did. But you especially. I don't know if I would've had the courage to even head out there to face the enemy if I never met you." I replied while knowing I had always been a fairly timid sort. Timid, yet defiant enough. But that courage only grew with Rainbow Dash's influence. I suddenly chuckled in realization as I said, "I guess Ember isn't the only one who gives me courage."

"Are you saying I'm as tough as the Dragon Lord? Because that's just crazy awesome." Rainbow laughed before catching herself. She pulled her hoof free from my hand and said, "Well... If you're really sure... Let's talk later. I wanna...be with you for a bit when we can find some time."

"Will do, Rainbow. Now let's grab a bite. Don't wanna keep them waiting." I replied with our hunger getting to be too much. We both hurried to the buffet line and stocked up with some of the finest cuisine Canterlot had to offer. There was just too much to list. With our trays thoroughly covered, we made our way to the table where all of our local friends were seated. I took a seat beside Fluttershy while the clamor settled over us. Rainbow Dash sat beside Fluttershy on the other side while my wife gave me a quick kiss. She probably wanted to talk to her old friend over a very specific topic.

That table was crowded to the point where the party had to be divided up with another table next to it. Twilight Sparkle and Shining Armor were seated with Cadence and even their parents were present. At least they all looked happy and were on the same page with the situation. Bow Hothoof and Windy Whistles took their seats beside Rainbow Dash and I saw Rarity seated with her parents. I have to admit I never really socialized with Rarity's parents much to the point where I have a hard time remembering their names. That will surely change in the near future. Although I did not see Pinkie and Maud's parents at the table. Or even their sisters. That rock farm business must have gotten in the way and they would have been far out of their element anyway. I did not see Applejack's parents either... I wonder where they were and why I have never seen them to this day.

I did my usual thing by listen in on whatever conversations I could pick up through the noise around me. I was more focused on stuffing my face while everyone talked and dined, but I listened as well as I always did. But that clamor... It created quite the auditory smokescreen around me. Not even the Grand Galloping Gala ever got that noisy. But I did not mind if I had no one to talk to. Just seeing the reverie around me was enough. It was reassuring to see what our efforts had wrought. All was well and life was good. That was enough for me.

One trip to the buffet line was not enough. I went back for another go and loaded up my tray with more goods that I did not have enough room for last time. But when I started to return to the tables of friends I knew so well, I saw a great wing waving through the air far beyond it. The wing of a hippogriff. Now that my eyes were focused on the far end of the banquet hall, I saw the entire cadre of hippogriff archers who had partaken in the war efforts. Eyes wide in some excitement, I made a beeline for my feathered friends. "My people are calling!"

Several tables were needed to hold the entire cadre of hippogriffs. And I could see Ember and Rain Shine seated near Novo as close friends. They really had become their own little trifecta of royalty in recent weeks. And once I drew near, Seaspray flagged me down to take a seat between him and Sky Beak. "Hail, Sir James! It seems I absolutely must refer to you by that title from now on, yes?"

"Good to see you, admiral." I replied while the rest of his comrades cheered together. Although I was quickly snatched up in the embrace of the closest thing to a father I have in Equestria. I let go of my tray and leaned into Sky Beak's embrace. He draped his wing over me like a and churred softly while my head was nestled up against his fluffy neck. "Thanks for being here, papa bird..."

"I wouldn't miss this for the world. I'm just...so proud of you, my boy..." I heard him mutter with his emotions failing him. I did not focus on him during the most pivotal moments of that time in the that beautiful presentation hall, but I could tell that the poor stallion had been weeping at the time. Trails of dried tears could be vaguely made out under his eyes. He tried in vain to preen my thin layer of hair on my scalp as he muttered, "You're looking so much better now... I still can't believe it. My boy, officially knighted... What a day. I wish Ocean and the kids could be here."

It would have been quite the undertaking to ferry the families of all thirty archers from Capricorn Island to Canterlot over the course of a day. I could see why they did not come. But I was happy to be amongst some of my favorite people in all of Equestria all the same. I put my arms around my feathery father and muttered with his wing muffling the clamor around me, "Tell them I miss them. And that I'm doing fine. Love you, papa bird."

"Love you too, my boy. Love you too... I'm just...so unbelievably proud of you right now..." Sky Beak sniffled with his embrace tightening. I heard kind words of reassurance being spoken to him from his comrades all around us. Although he then said to me, "And...old Seaspray had something important to tell you."

"He did?" I replied while Sky Beak finally released me from his embrace. Seaspray, his helmet resting upon the table before him, smirked very knowingly at me while I just raised an eyebrow at him. "OK, what's with that smirk, admiral?"

"Oh, nothing much. It's just that I seem to recall that you gave us all an important request some weeks ago. That we are not permitted to identify you as his royal majesty unless the war ended in our victory." The admiral of Capricorn Island replied while I noticed even Novo smirking at me from across the table. I felt an almost giddy sort of tension while Seaspray then asked, "If that was the case, what are we celebrating right now, my liege?"

"Oh my god, you guys..." I placed my face in both hands and found myself half laughing and half squealing in embarrassment. They were right. I felt deathly unworthy to even be remotely seen as worthy of a crown during the darkest days of the war. The archers of Capricorn Island were very aware of the tender romance blossoming between me and their queen while she made no attempt to hide it from them. And they were nothing if not supportive of us. With the clamor of the banquet hall drowning them out, I heard all of my comrades of Capricorn Island call out together. Long live the king, they said. I still did not feel worthy.

That cheer was followed by the loud thumping of a hand on the table. I lifted my face to see Novo slapping her hand onto the table again to get my attention. She smirked devilishly at me before beckoning me closer. "Get over here, baby! Your queen wants to dine with her king!"

"Oh! Excuse me, gentlemen." I said to my companions while they laughed at their queen's usual flair. I took my tray in hand before stepping around to the other side of the table. Rain Shine scooted over to allow me to be seated between the two of them. I set my tray down on the table and turned to Novo immediately. She was grinning cheek to cheek while I found myself doing the same. "You summoned, my queen?"

"You bet I did. Get in here." Novo replied before snatching me up in those glorious wings. Completely shielded from prying eyes, I was pulled up against that beautiful mare with her eyes gazing right into mine. "Finally, some time alone with you. Be honest with me, honey. I know I already asked, but how's your head? The bandages are gone and all, but... Are you all right?"

"I've been getting that a lot lately. Yes, I'm fine. Really, they fixed me up good in body and mind." I replied before sliding my hands over the plush feathers coating her body. I sighed as I really took a moment to take in the beautiful creature before me. To be there in Novo's embrace after what felt like much too long... Especially after all that happened only after I returned home... I sighed while basking in that unparalleled beauty. "God, it feels like I'm only seeing you for the first time in way too long... Novo, I love you. I really mean that."

"James, honey... I'm sure you've had some hard drink before now, but... It's so good to have you back, honey. I feared the worst when I saw you laid up in bed like that. Seeing you like this... It feels like you only now just got back to normal. I missed you, baby. Missed you more than you know." Novo cooed to me while her beak touched my lips over and over. I caressed her beautiful face while gazing into those beautiful eyes. Even after all that had happened... We were still so in love. We needed each other. "I love you, my sweet swan king. Let's put this mess behind us and just focus on what's ahead. There's so many good things waiting for us and everyone else who's been blessed enough to know you."

"I hope so... I only really felt like I came home after that procedure to heal my mind." I whispered with a sigh while the two of us just held each other in a soft winged embrace. I inhaled deeply with my nose tucked into Novo's feathers. A hint of her favorite perfume reached my nostrils. "Is there anything I can do for you after all you did for me, dear? Anything?"

"Just one thing, baby." Novo cooed to me with her hand sliding over my scalp. "Stay up here tonight with us. Please, honey? Ember and Rain Shine missed you so bad too, my love. We wanna catch up on a little lost time with our very own knight in shining armor. No one will mind, right?"

"After catching up on things in Ponyville? I'm sure no one will mind if I stay away from home for just one night. I don't see you girls as often as I should to begin with." I replied while stroking my fingers along that glorious plumage atop Novo's head. I then kissed her on the beak before I said, "I'll stay. I'm not leaving you yet, my love."

"Oh, my sweet sugar bear... We'll have a grand time together." Novo whispered before she clamped her beak over the sides of my face to let her tongue invade my mouth. Good lord, I missed her taste... I closed my eyes and desperately clung to her as that luxurious voice hummed a beautiful tune deep in her throat. Queen or no queen, I was so honored to be hers and have her be mine. Even by then, there was still not another mare like Novo in the world.

Everyone around us was very respectful in choosing to not interrupt or pry into what was happening under Novo's wings. At least not for a moment. A voice did speak up eventually and it was one I had not heard in quite a while. "Wow, you two. You planning on getting a room?"

"Wait, is that...?" I muttered once our kiss came to a stop. Novo glanced back with a smirk on her beak before she folded her wings. And seated just beyond Ember was the princess of Capricorn Island herself. I stammered upon realizing just how far my relationship with her mother had gone since we last crossed paths. What an awkward position to be in. "Skystar! It...uh...it's been a while! What's been happening since I last visited?"

"Busy! I was kept busy while Mom was away during the war. I did what I had to in holding down the fort back home. Like the haircut, by the way." Skystar replied while waving over at me. I really was surprised with how long it had been since I last saw her. She then asked with a more inquisitive look in her eye, "Although...what have you two been up to after Mom left to ferry our archers out there? That was...different."

Novo then cast me such an impish smirk. "Honey, if you kept a record of what happened with old Sunbutt aboard the Olympia that one time, I'm banking on you having documented every single night we spent together while you were out on the Empty Plains. I don't suppose you can save my girl a retelling and just provide her with the text instead?"

Skystar's eyes opened wide as saucers while Ember clamped both of her hands around her jaws to keep her mouth pinned shut while squealing in delirious laughter. I just played along and said, "Actually, I did. I could round up those entries if..."

"NOOOOO!!! No, I don't need to know about that!" Skystar screeched while just about everyone nearby burst into explosive guffaws. I too giggled like an idiot while Novo looked a little too proud over messing with her own daughter. Not like Skystar had any say on what happens in her own mother's love life to begin with.

"Ohohohohoho my god, Novo! You're shameless!" Ember gasped for breath before finally falling right out of her seat. Rain Shine managed to compose herself just a little better with her wrist up in front of her lips, but even she had cracked up quite a bit. Novo was proving how she is one queen who knows how to liven up a party.

The sassy queen of Capricorn Island smirked at her mortified princess while casting a glance down at Ember. "Sweetie, there's no shame when it comes to falling in love. And this queen knows plenty on that topic."

"I guess I just have to get used to this again. You and Dad were so lovey dovey all the time back then." Skystar groaned while she rolled her eyes. I was hardly surprised by that admission when I considered how madly in love Novo must have been with her first husband. She then waved at me with a crooked smile on her beak and said, "James, don't think I have a problem with the two of you, all right? I'm really happy for all you've done for my mom! Seriously! Just please keep being good to her. She's gone too long without someone to love this way."

Novo beamed at her daughter much more sincerely than before. And I smiled at her as well. "I'm doing what I can. Your mom is an amazing woman and everyone loves her. I'm honored she wants me."

"Experience, baby! Experience makes me who I am! You don't get to where I am today without it." Novo laughed before sneaking a quick kiss onto my cheek. With that bit of jesting out of the way, we resumed dining in earnest. And the next batch of hors d'oeuvres was every bit as enticing as the last.

Rain Shine dined quietly beside me while I noticed her cast a very warm smile towards me every now and then. The runes on her horn glowed radiantly while her magic aura deftly manipulated her utensils as delicately as any unicorn in the Canterlot elite. Even when she was not turning her attention to me, I could still feel her beautiful aura. An aura only a human could sense. Halfway through my second helping, I set my utensils down and rested my hand upon her shoulder. The kirin queen calmly turned her gaze towards me as if she had anticipated my touch. I leaned close and whispered into her ear. "I missed you."

She returned the favor. Rain Shine leaned closer and whispered just as delicately into my ear. "How I've longed for you, my love."

I wanted to embrace her. To kiss her now that my heart had finally opened itself to her. We belonged together. As man and mare, we served together on the battlefield. She followed me deep into the depths of war for my sake. She even unleashed the demonic wrath in her heart during my direst moment on the battlefield to bring devastation to our enemies. That demonic form she assumed... Only the wrath of seeing the one she loves most could ever bring that out of her. I whispered into her ear again, "I want to spend some time alone with you today."

"The courtyard. I will be much more in my element out there. And we can hide among the flora. The two of us..." Rain Shine muttered with such a look of need in those beautiful red eyes. I felt such a powerful desire to kiss her. To hold her and bring my lips to hers. But there were just too many prying eyes. And I was surely getting a lot more attention than I knew. Novo got away with her heavy affection due to hiding us with her wings on top of just being as audacious as usual. No one would bat an eye at that sassy queen, but someone as subtle and subdued as a kirin queen would probably prompt a second look. Rain Shine then pleaded softly, "Please... I want you to hold me as you did so many times before."

"I will, my love. But let's finish up here first. And don't rush yourself, OK?" I retorted as my heart pined for her. I finally knew what it meant to love a kirin. It came so naturally and I welcomed it. In any other situation, it would be too good to be true. But this felt natural and necessary. Man and kirin are meant to be together. We resumed dining without a hitch while I took note of some of her earlier words. "Come to think of it, you really are way outta your element up here in Canterlot. Are you comfortable?"

The beautiful mare beside me giggled in amusement at my assumption. "I may be more used to the serenity of the vast expanses of nature, but I assure you that I am enjoying myself. There are so many pleasant auras about us right now. These surroundings carry a presence that reminds me of the opulent palaces far to the east. I only visit them so rarely and I have not been home since before the plains went empty..."

I had to remind myself that Rain Shine's village are very far from their original home. "Right, the kirin are native east of the Empty Plains. If I had to take a guess... Paper lanterns? Mandarin gowns?"

"It sounds as if you have a general idea of what to expect out there. Yes, the culture of the east differs quite a bit from what you might expect out here. A very elegant and serene land ruled over by many dynasties over the years." Rain Shine replied with a vaguely excited smile. She was very interested in discussing her homeland.

My curiosity piqued, I pondered that last topic she mentioned. "You mention dynasties... How do those work? Those are basically ruling parties from a single bloodline, right?"

Rain Shine nodded before taking a sip of sparkling cider. She then explained happily, "Yes, that is how they function. But the royal family established a strict law ages ago to prevent abuse of power. Every dynasty is permitted to reign for five generations before they must select a successor from outside their bloodline. The previous dynasty ends and the next begins. It has worked quite well."

Thinking back on what little I recalled about the land to the distant east, I remembered the legend of Mistmane. Who was that despotic empress Mistmane contended with...? "Wait, what about that empress? The one...Mistmane was at odds with for a bit?"

"You speak of Sable Spirit. Yes, she served as empress for a time. And while her reign faltered at one point, it swiftly recovered with Mistmane's intervention. She was just a troubled soul for a brief time who needed guidance. Even emperors can falter. And that is when their most ancient allies are most needed in providing guidance." Rain Shine replied with a more somber tone than before. And a tone of subtle longing.

There was something about the mention of ancient allies that caught my attention. And it did not sound like she was referring to the Equestrian royal family. And then I recalled exactly what Rain Shine is. "You mean...the kirin? Your kind can last up to around five thousand years. Do they serve on some sort of council?"

"Yes. But just one. There is one kirin chieftain who has served as the most enduring pillar with every dynasty since the start." Rain Shine replied with a very nostalgic gaze settling into her eyes. She then turned to me and said, "Red Lotus. She was a good friend to my mother and remained in her homeland when my mother and her people ventured west. She has watched over every dynasty's beginning and end, serving each nobly."

For whatever reason, that name... Red Lotus. It was a name that demanded respect. It almost sounded dangerous in spite of the kirin being pacifists by nature. "She sounds dangerous."

"She is. She is not only the longest serving advisor. She serves as captain of the guard. She has trained thousands of young mares and stallions into becoming capable defenders of their homeland. I fear even I may not be her equal." Rain Shine replied rather firmly. I could feel the weight of those words. The world's mightiest kirin warrior? A daunting thought indeed. Although Rain Shine did smile at me as she said, "I know she would be honored to meet you. I hope to see it happen one day."

"If you say so..." I retorted with a hint of unease in my heart. An intimidating kirin mare? I could hardly imagine it. And I have seen how utterly lethal a kirin warrior could be. A kirin who is also a true warhorse? Frightening.

Rain Shine and I ceased our conversation for a while to focus on our dining. Although I did listen in on the conversation happening between Ember and Novo to my left. The hippogriff queen asked, "So then, Ember... What's been happening in your neck of the woods? Those boulderheads still got gravel on the mind?"

"Ha, good one! Yes, they're still a bunch of blockheads. But they're slightly more courteous blockheads right now. I've noticed something subtle... They've started listening to me more." Ember replied while looking rather surprised over what she was even saying. Like it was something she never thought she would be able to speak truthfully. Although she then sighed and grumbled, "But in terms of long term expectations... I really don't know how I'm going to get the dragon lands to catch up with the rest of the world. I'm sincerely considering requesting the royal family to annex us. But I know my people really won't like that idea. And I would have to convince the dragons residing in the wild territories to come back under my rule..."

Novo rested her hand on Ember's shoulder as she said, "I assure you that's not a bad idea. You'll still be calling the shots over your people. You'll just only have to swear fealty to the royal family and accept any direct orders from them. Which only happens when they really need to make something happen. Your people get more direct support, you have a lifeline to fall back on if you're biting off more than you can chew, and so on. Besides, if what I've heard about your territory wasn't an exaggeration, the only way for your people to go is up. They have nothing to lose and everything to gain by putting their faith in those who've been running things longer than they have."

Ember looked at Novo with a cynical smirk on her lips. "Heh, you make it sound a lot more appealing than I assumed. But dragon pride is hard to work around. It'll take a really persuasive argument to get them to let ponies exert authority over the Dragon Lord. Even if they happen to be the most powerful ponies who ever lived."

I had faith that Ember would find a way to make it happen. She had proven herself to be extremely progressive by dragon standards and more than willing to listen to those from outside her territories. She had seen what Equestria has to offer. Would her people answer the call to finally crawl out of the pits they have been festering in for eons? I could only hope for the best.

I finally finished my tray and decided to work off some of that food by taking a walk. There was still so much more to see there. Although I did swing by the nearest bar to pick up a stronger drink now that I had some food in my belly. I started off simple with a glass of cold rum and cola before leaving the banquet hall to see what else was happening out there.

I had barely entered the main hall again before someone came trotting up to me from my blind spot. The hall had a number of small circular tables that stood taller than most. Probably to encourage bipedal stances while leaning on them for conversation. I was tempted to approach one and just rest my drink on it for a moment before I noticed there was someone coming up to me. "Excuse me... Sir James?"

The voice did not sound familiar at first. But when I faced the approaching stallion, I flinched as a very painful memory resurfaced in my memory. He was one of the royal guard and was in uniform aside from his missing helmet. And...he had a black eye patch over his right eye. And there was only one stallion I remembered who had suffered harm to his eyes.

Tension forming in my heart, I immediately turned and walked away from the approaching stallion. I was sure of it. It was him. The one who I was so convinced had lost both eyes when I saw him laid up beside me in the infirmary. But he was quick to call out to me over the clamor around us. "Sir! Sir, please! Wait! I'm sorry!"

Sorry...? This was enough to earn my compliance. I stopped and turned to face the approaching stallion with great reluctance. And he looked painfully apologetic as he gazed up at me. "I guess you remember me..."

"How could I forget?" I replied while chugging my entire drink in the hopes that the rum in it would soothe my nerves. That memory... It had been left intact. Painful, but not scarring enough to warrant it being dampened. But I could never forget those words filled with hate. But I then noticed that even though both eyes were covered in bandages last time I saw that stallion, only one was covered now. "You didn't lose both?"

"Yeah... That was me. Looks like I got lucky though. They did save one of them." The stallion chuckled while he blinked a few times to show that his left eye had been salvaged. But no words were necessary to explain the eye patch over his right. But he did not look the least bit upset over it by then. "Look, I... There's no excusing what I said back there. And I've been sick with myself ever since. You suffered the same as the rest of us and almost gave everything just for Equestria. And now look at you! A true knight! You earned that, sir! I salute you!"

I could not find any words. This was the same stallion who demanded I be thrown to the wolves when I was all but crippled by a skull fracture. And now he was begging for forgiveness? I was at an utter loss of what to think or feel. He pleaded with me, "This... This wasn't your fault! I get that now! And so does the rest of the world! Sir, please... I'm sorry. You're the real hero here. I don't care what you said about all of us being the inferno that rose from that spark. You're the one who made all the difference in the end. I'm sorry... And thank you for all you did for us."

He almost looked like he could start crying at any time. How many weeks had he spent beating himself up over thing she said that he really should not have? With a sigh, I dropped to one knee and rested my hand atop his head. "Are you sure your eye is OK? You really looked like you lost both."

My words confused him. I think the last thing he expected from me was the act of inquiring about his own health. Although he did soon reply, "Yeah, really. My left is fine. It was a close call. I'm still on the force and I've been getting used to this... And...well...there are perks to this after all."

"Wait, there are?" I asked in surprise. Did he mean the eye patch came with some advantages?

The stallion laughed and said, "Yep! My mare thinks it makes me look dashing! She loves how it looks on me."

I...did get a bit of a chuckle out of that. Although he then placed his hoof in my grasp for a brief shake. "Look, I... I know you probably just wanna forget about that day and... I know you've got places to be. Folks to talk to. This is your big day, sir. I just wanted to get this off my chest while I had a second. I let you go now. And have a good one, sir. You're a real hero."

"Thanks... Take care of yourself." I retorted while seeing him off. The stallion had quite a relieved spring in his step as he trotted off. I never even got his name. All that mattered was knowing he would be all right. "Everyone's really healing, I guess."

I did not even have time to rise to my feet again. Yet another one of the royal guard came trotting my way as if he had been watching and was waiting for an opportunity to catch me alone. He was a pegasus stallion and called out to me, "Sir James! Sir!"

There was something familiar about that voice... It sounded too young for a stallion. He did not even quite look like a stallion, but not a colt either. And there was only one infantryman in the militia who fit that description. My eyes opened wide in shock as I recognized the approaching pegasus. "Phalanx!"

I held my arms out and grabbed the boy soldier in my arms. He really did not see that coming and just stammered uncertainly in my embrace. I sighed harshly with his armored body pressed up against me. "It's great that you made it..."

"Yeah, I couldn't miss this. The captain really insisted that I be here." He replied while I loosened my grasp on him. He looked very cheery at that moment despite the horrors he experienced out on the battlefield. His mind had likely been soothed, but how could he still look so chipper with half of his wing gone? I barely had time to think on that as he said, "Anyway, I really wanted to find you to show you something. And I wanted you to be the first to see it."

"See...what...? Wait a minute..." I muttered before looking at the folded wing on the left side of his body. It...did not look like it was missing anything. But half of it...was made of gold? "Phalanx... Is that what I think it is?"

"See for yourself, Sir James." He replied excitedly before spreading both wings wide. And I gazed in relief and awe. The upper half of his left wing had been replaced with a golden prosthetic that had been grafted onto the stump. It was probably not gold and was just given a gilded finish to match his usual armor. It was not even a rigid stiff piece of metal either. It flexed and bent slightly to mimic the movements of his right wing. The pegasus before me grinned in a giddy fashion as he said, "They've started calling me Phalanx the Gilded Wing. Looks pretty good, right?"

"It really does... But can you fly with it?" I asked while hoping that this new prosthetic was not just for show. It looked functional, but was it really designed to carry a pegasus stallion through the air?

"Let me show you!" He retorted before readying his wings. The boy soldier hurled himself into the air and flew one lap around the main hall without trouble and landed back in front of me. He then folded his wings again like nothing had ever happened and said, "I swear I can even feel a little bit through it..."

"You really did get your wing back... Thanks for showing me this, Phalanx. It...took a lot off my mind." I replied while patting him on the shoulder. Although I then asked, "So then... What's next? You had your fill of the royal guard?"

"Actually...I'm thinking I'll be staying on the force. I mean yeah, the battlefield was way too much trial by fire, but...if I could handle that, I guess I can handle just serving with the royal guard just as easily, right?" Phalanx explained while just sounding so glad to be back home. He then smiled at me and said, "You've done so much for us, Sir James... Leave the rest to us, OK?"

"I hope you guys can handle the rest of what's ahead... I'm just glad you're OK now. Just...don't push yourself too hard out there. You've been through far too much already for a guy your age." I sighed before pulling the young recruit in for another hug. He was too young for everything he had already gone through. I prayed for his well-being. "I'll let you go now. Say hi to your mates for me."

"Will do... Have a good day, sir. It was great getting to see you gain." Phalanx the Gilded Wing muttered before he trotted off while just looking like he was in a great mood. I was happy for him. Especially now that he had come home with a very fancy yet functional souvenir. After a quick glance around for any other familiar faces that might be approaching me, I made my way out of the main hall to check around some more.

I made my way to one of other large halls and noticed that the music I heard playing throughout the place started to sound more...live. And then I saw it. The prized quartet of musicians who even served during the war to provide some relaxing melodies during some downtime. They were up on a stage while many smaller tables were around the place mostly to hold drinks and small plates. There was a dessert line set up that was getting a lot of attention while a few mini bars were around to provide drink. I could see the Wonderbolts all gathered at one side of the hall, even if they were all out of uniform. I even noticed Ember's twelve subordinates clustered together with lots and lots of little dessert plates set around. They must have discovered their collective sweet tooth. And in another corner was a cluster of the Canterlot elite. Just not as many as I would have expected. I suppose not that many opened their deep pockets to the war effort. Although there was one among them to called out to me. "There's the many of the hour now! Master James! Over here, if you would!"

"Hey, Fancy Pants! Good to see you, friend!" I called right back before approaching easily the best stallion in Canterlot. All of his associates broke out of conversation with each other to grant me a hearty applause as I approached. All except for Blueblood, of course. I took a seat behind the fine fellow and shook his hoof in greeting. "We all played a part here in times of crisis, eh? Thanks for keeping us stocked with fine spirits."

"I did what I could, Master James." Fancy Pants replied before adjusting his monocle while a more whimsical smile crossed his lips under his dapper moustache. "Or perhaps I should say Sir James? What an honor, my good man. I had high hopes for you from the day we first met, but even I never dreamed you would receive the honor of knighthood! A title you've most definitely earned!"

A most grating voice then reached my ears. One of the Canterlot elite, a mare who was likely younger than she sounded while having a very dainty ensemble and a wide frilly hat on her head, spoke with her spectacles set over her eyes. "A gallant display, Sir James! We all hope you will carry your title with pride. You stand among the elite now!"

I winced at those words while my eyes scanned my companions. With the exception of Fancy Pants, the Canterlot elite around me still carried that sickening air of smug haughtiness. Even if they did earn the right to be there for that celebration, there was also the unfortunate possibility that some may have contributed to the war effort for more self-serving reasons. And possibly as a result of the hard drink I had consumed up to that point, I was feeling more daring than usual. I nearly gagged before I groaned, "Oh no... I'm not gonna have to be associated with you fops from now on, am I?"

While every last one of them recoiled in shock at the sheer audacity of my words, Fancy Pants just lifted his head and howled at the ceiling high above us. At that point, Blueblood himself spoke up from across the table while he sipped from a glass of wine. "Blessed with knighthood, yet still ever the lout. Some things never change."

I was quick to offer my own cheeky sting. Even if I knew he was one of the few who contributed to the war effort for entirely noble reasons. "Don't test me, Bluebaubles. I've had my fair share of drink up to now, so much of my tact is away on leave."

He very visibly flinched at that more elegant version of that oh so affectionate nickname I came up with during our first encounter. His compatriots appeared confused by the butchering of his name. Maybe they had simply forgotten or were not within earshot of the times where I did say it. But the haughty fool did squirm in his seat as he snarled, "Would...you...just... Not here, you imbecile! Anywhere but here! At least let me keep some dignity during this outing!"

"You know what? You're right. We're not here to cause a fuss or be at each other's throats. The real enemy is no more, right?" I replied while deciding to put aside my grievances with the Canterlot elite just for that evening. Whatever our differences, everyone there inside the castle were there for the same reason. We all played a part in winning the War of Preservation. I flagged down a finely dressed stallion who was going about with a serving tray floating beside him that held many narrow glasses of champagne and accepted one of them. I held the glass high towards the middle of the table and said, "Cheers to all you. We all earned our place here today."

"Cheers!" Everyone else at the table called out in unison with drinks held high. We all took a synchronized sip from our glasses and bottles. I decided to just sit there and listen as they began to converse with each other. I noticed Blueblood occasionally cast me a very disapproving scowl whenever our eyes met, but he knew better than to say anything.

I was suddenly startled by the feeling of something dragging itself against my scalp. A glance to my side revealed that Fancy Pants had drawn a folding hair comb from his jacket pocket and had taken a moment to tidy up my hair. What little there was of it. He smiled as he remarked, "So good to see this is all growing back in. Not many can wear baldness with flair."

"It's not all bad. No hair means there's nothing to trap in all the heat coming off your scalp." I replied while having never minded having a bare head in the few times such a thing has happened to me.

"Very true, I suppose." Fancy Pants muttered before the floating comb folded itself up before sliding back into his pocket. He then levitated a glass of wine up to me and offered a toast that I did accept. Our glasses clinked together before we took a sip. "I've heard dreadful tales of our returning infantrymen being haunted by their experiences. I even witnessed some troubling symptoms while I have been out and about. So good to hear that they found a means to mend their minds. Were you also affected?"

"I never knew what Post Traumatic Stress Disorder was like until I had it myself... It's a relief to actually be cured of it. It's not the kind of thing I would've been able to escape back in my world... Medical magic is something else." I muttered in some recollection. For just a moment, I did try to remember some of the worst things of that time frame. The kind of memories that are hard to stop thinking about even if you want to. And yet, they were so dim and vague. And I welcomed that.

"No hero should suffer after his return from the battlefield. You suffered enough out there already. Thank you, my friend." Fancy Pants replied quietly while casting me such a warm smile. Easily the finest stallion of that city.

I did not stay at that table much longer. I really was not comfortable associating myself too much with the Canterlot elite's most insufferable members. Knighthood or no knighthood, I was still a simple commoner at heart and felt inherently out of place amongst them. Although I did see a crowd or two had gathered around a few spots in that hall. Trixie was getting a lot of attention from her admirers and even Orbash and Sunflare were being mobbed by the people who never had the chance to actually see them out on the Empty Plains. Everyone wanted a chance to talk to the king and queen now that they were there to stay.

After fetching myself a slice of delicious chocolate cream pie from the dessert tables and enjoying some of that, I decided I wanted to get some fresh air. I made my way back to the main hall in order to head out the door that led to the courtyard and see what festivities were happening outdoors. But yet another familiar face was trotting my way. A unicorn stallion wearing his favorite star pattern cape. "Sunburst! Good to see you!"

"Hey there, James! Great presentation back there. That was...almost magical." Sunburst replied while adjusting his glasses. I was in such a good mood that I did not settle for a mere handshake. I pulled the guy in for a hug and he was more than willing to accept it. "Wow, you're in a much better mood now..."

"Good food, good drink, good company. That'll do it for most people." I retorted before releasing my grip on him. I then asked, "How's your time going? Enjoying your just desserts with everyone else? You saved a lot of lives out there. Saved a lot of good people after they came home too..."

"Actually, about that... I wanted to tell you something about that. I mean yes, they did take care of my student debt as promised. But...word also got around afterward. And now..." Sunburst explained while looking rather giddy. And then he revealed the secret. "I've gotten several offers asking for my talents! Some of the most renowned magic colleges in the world! They want me to attend put my skills to work in that field!"

Everything was coming up roses for just about everyone who did their part in saving the world of Equestria when it really mattered. And I was happy for the top researcher of the militia's R&D lab. "That's... Wow, you really struck gold. Wherever you go, I'm pretty sure you'll impress everyone."

"Yeah, I'm feeling confident I'll be able to help them make all kinds of advances in the field of magic. Which is why... Well..." Sunburst replied while starting to lose his smile. Before I could ask if something was wrong, he revealed a more somber fact. "I wanted to tell you this because... Everywhere that I've gotten invitations from? They're all over Equestria. And pretty far away. I wanted to tell you this because...this might be the last time we ever get to talk to each other. I really don't think it's likely we'll ever cross paths again after today."

This awakened a dull pain in my heart. I would hesitate to say Sunburst and I were ever friends. It had always been more of a working relationship built around circumstances and camaraderie. But still...it stung to know that this was goodbye. There was somewhere he needed to be. And he had no reason to stay. No direct connections to friends and family anywhere near where I live. I asked softly, "You gonna be OK out there? You gonna be happy?"

"I think so. This is...a little daunting after just not getting anywhere every time I tried when I enrolled at the school of gifted unicorns. I never would've guessed that the war would be the opportunity I needed." Sunburst retorted while sighing in what seemed to be eager apprehension. He was excited, yet nervous. I could only hope he had the ambition for what was ahead. It was not a path I could see myself following. "With that said... I'm glad we got to meet. It was really an honor the more I learned about you. In a weird way, it's because of you that I'm where I am now. Or because of the royal family if we get really literal... They brought you here, right? That's what the article said?"

"Yeah, they did. But yeah, it was good getting to meet you all the same. You're a good guy, Sunburst. And you've done a lot for plenty of people. Do good work out there, OK?" I replied before holding out my hand for a gentle shake. He all too happily placed his hoof into my grasp and shook it with me.

"I will. I think I know exactly what I'm really good at now and how I can put those skills to good use. And thanks for being here, James. Or maybe I should say Sir James." Sunburst retorted while I just rolled my eyes at his chuckling face. Even if I had been knighted, that sort of prestige felt unwarranted for a simple man like myself. Although my companion then said, "But really, I think it was really you who got us where we are now. The royal family might've brought you here, but everything that happened out there was all you. Thank you, James. For everything."

"I'll try to not let that knowledge go to my head... And thank you for everything you did for me and everyone else. I don't think my mind would've been healed quite as quickly as it was without your input." I replied before rising to my feet. With some reluctance, I spoke my final parting words. "Anyway, I won't keep you. We both have places we need to be. Just...take care of yourself out there, Sunburst."

"Will do. And you too, James. It was a pleasure. Take care." He replied before finally walking past me towards the hall I had just exited from. He was probably in the mood to satisfy his sweet tooth. And as I watched, I smiled in some relief. He made no mention of anyone he was better off not remembering. He had truly let go of the past and was focusing on the important things here and now. That was the last time I ever saw Sunburst, but I knew I would never forget that nerdy genius.

Just when I turned around, I saw a familiar sight. Rain Shine had managed to sneak past the two of us and was approaching the door at the end of the main hall to enter the courtyard. A vast garden of exotic flora that she would be very comfortable in. Although I did notice her looking back at me as she regally strode towards the doorway. A flick of her long tail beckoned me to follow and I was all too eager to do so. We had not seen each other in weeks and it was time to catch up on lost time.

There was a certain dissonance in the air once I stepped outdoors. My nerves kept telling me that this party was basically our own private Grand Galloping Gala, so it was a bit strange to find that the sun was not particularly low in the western sky at the time. It was still bright out with many of the partygoers milling about in the garden with more bars serving up drinks set about the place here and there. The lack of walls and ceilings prevented the many voices around me from creating quite as much of a clamor outdoors. I immediately noticed Rain Shine while she smiled at me. But she then sharply turned her head to see something as I began to approach while the runes on her horn flared up.

"There you are!" I heard a familiar voice call out before looking to my left and seeing something narrow tumbling through the air towards me. I reached out to catch it, but Rain Shine took care of that for me. The falling object became still in the air as her magic aura coated it. She then lowered it towards me as I recognized the thrown object. A saber contained in its scabbard. I only then looked ahead at the direction it had been thrown from once I took the sheathed sword into my hands and saw Celaeno approaching me at a brisk pace with a very aggressive walk. Her crew were watching from behind her while she suddenly drew her saber. The eager harpy captain smirked at me as she called out, "You owe me this, matey!"

A duel. One of her crewmates had just lent me their sword for a quick spar with their captain. The partygoers around us immediately took notice and began to gather around as the armed bird woman before me drew near. But I did not mind. My passion for swordsmanship flared up in my heart while I quickly drew the saber from its scabbard and tossed the empty scabbard aside. I dutifully placed my left fist behind my back to assume a proper stance. "En garde, captain."

I noticed a lack of a sharpened edge on our weapons. We were only using dull dress swords that were perfect for a low stakes duel. I took a step forward once Celaeno came within range while our blades began to clash. It started off a bit easy before the tempo quickly increased. I quickly found my stride as I recalled how the saber is a simple yet swift sword. Only six directions to swing it as I tried to find an opening. Clack after clack filled the air as our blades struck and the crowd cheered gasped at close call after close call.

Celaeno was an old pro with her sword and expertly used her peg leg as strong source of leverage to push herself forward. She kept it anchored to one spot to maintain her posture in a way that I found quite impressive. But I was no slouch. As the seconds went by and we repeatedly briefly retreated to get some distance and realign ourselves, I started to really get reacquainted with what I had been taught. I quickly realized that an effective strategy is to be bold in a saber duel. With the hard drink still sitting in my body, I became more daring than I usual am. I began to pressure Celaeno with steps forward while also swinging my sword a bit higher. Her eyes widened considerably at this aggressive approach while I tried to speed up my swings as quickly as I could muster.

Progress was quickly made. Celaeno was not ready for another increase in the tempo of our sword swings and struggled to adjust her footing with her peg leg not being as ideal for movement as her one remaining natural foot. My frenetic barrage of swings towards her head proved to be just overwhelming enough in the maybe six seconds it lasted before I made a decisive move. In an instant, I changed course and made a diagonal swing towards her torso. And like that, I struck her across her polished gambeson.

"Oof! I felt that one!" Celaeno squawked as she staggered back from that blow. I barely even put a dent in the plating on that armored jacket. I immediately backed off while Celaeno recoiled from the force of that strike. There was no way I hit her that hard and she only staggered out of surprise from being struck. Seeing that I had actually managed to land a hit on my friend left me wondering if I had made a mistake. Although the crowd around us did not share my concern. They applauded thunderously with stomping hooves and clapping hands. Celaeno then grinned at me as she took a step towards me. "You've still got it! That was fun!"

"That's our warrior poet!" I heard a voice call out from nearby. I flinched in some embarrassment upon noticing that Ember had shown up in time to watch the duel and was applauding very enthusiastically. She then hurried over and snatched up the empty scabbard I had tossed aside and handed it to me. "Here you go. Great show, James."

"Thanks, Ember. I just did what I could. I'm surprised I fared as well as I did after all that's happened." I replied before sheathing the sword and quickly tossing it back through the air towards the four harpies standing in the distance. Mullet caught it and returned the scabbard to the side of his hip while giving me a thumbs up of approval. Celaeno then sheathed her sword while I asked, "Anyway, what was that about? You said I owed you something?"

"Yeah! Remember what I said? That we would have a little sparring every time we docked after that day? I know circumstances just couldn't stop getting in the way, so we made due here!" Celaeno replied while patting me on my shoulder. She was not sour at all over having lost the duel. If anything, she was utterly delighted at my performance. "Woo, you still got it! Gotta keep our sword arm in shape, you know?"

"Come to think of it, that was pretty fun. I'm sick of actual combat, but a friendly duel's OK by me." I said with a smile. Although seeing her saber sheathed at her side then reminded me of a topical subject. "Wait... Didn't you say something about a fencing tournament some time ago?"

"I was about to get to that!" Celaeno replied with a hearty grin. She then explained, "I got in touch with the tournament committee just a week ago. We're in. All you have to do is show up and complete your registration in person before the tournament begins. Just as long as you do it at least the day before it happens, you're good to go."

"Wait, what's this about a tournament? Sounds exciting." Ember asked while taking a keen interest in that term. Something about a tournament must have appealed to the warrior within her.

Celaeno all too willingly explained the concept to the Dragon Lord. "Mmhm. It's a fencing tournament that happens every year down where I come from. There's several all over the world that happen at different times, but we're aiming for the one back home in Aquila. It's all about swords though. You up for it too?"

"Hmm... I've always had a preference for polearms, but...sure! Sign me up! If he's going, I'm going!" Ember eagerly replied with a fire in her scarlet eyes. Of course she would be happy to join up for something like that.

"Nice! Having the Dragon Lord herself performing will really draw in the crowds. We'll figure out a plan as the day comes closer, but I'm looking forward to how you do out there! Maybe we'll even face off!" Celaeno chirped with gusto. I found it amusing how the two ladies were getting psyched up for such an event. Although how well would Ember do with a sword? I feared she would not make it very far up in the tourney...

Ember soon walked away with the Bloodstone Scepter in hand and began browsing the drinks at a nearby mini bar. Celaeno's crew had scattered as well, but the harpy captain remained by my side and looked eager for conversation. It was the first time we had the chance to really talk that day. I then asked, "How're things going since that mess got sorted out?"

"Good. Very good. And I wanted you to be the first to know." Celaeno replied with a very proud smile set into her beak. She happily explained, "The higher ups were very impressed by our performance during that really messy fight... I think they call that one the Battle of the Purple Tide now? They cited the effectiveness of our maneuvers and taking charge in a desperate situation that greatly benefited our allies..."

I cocked my head to one side. I could never forget the glorious and inspiring sight of the Zephyrus flying over the battlefield while leading a formation of several airships. Nor the sight of them all dropping powder kegs onto the rear lines of the enemy to thin out their ranks. And especially not the sight of the Zephyrus taking position from a distance before bombarding the enemy with raw cannon fire. Such a bold yet brilliant decision to do everything in their power to turn the tide in our favor. But what sort of reward had the crew of the Zephyrus received for such heroism? Celaeno was quick to answer that thought by smiling very proudly at me. "Basically, we were immediately promoted to exactly what we wanted to be. The Zephyrus and her crew are officially part of the royal guard's scouting fleet."

"You really got promoted already... Celaeno, that's... Congrats. You really were always cut out for that job. You've already got plenty of freelance experience for the role. Will you be..." I replied in sheer delight before I was abruptly silenced. Celaeno turned to me and placed her hands on my shoulder and on the back of my head. Although she quickly lost her smile. There was a stern sincerity in her eyes and I started to realize what was coming. "Celaeno... Someone might see..."

"Everyone out here's been drinking. They won't remember or care much. And if anyone asks, I was wasted on tequila." Celaeno whispered before she opened her beak wide. With a turn of her head, she clamped her beak over my mouth. Her eyes closed while a long sigh hissed through her nostrils. Her tongue slid across my lips. And this time, I decided to not resist. My lips parted and allowed my tongue out to caress hers. I heard a quiet chirp in Celaeno's throat. I do not believe she expected me to return her affections. The sliding motions of her tongue nearly stopped, but they soon resumed as I felt her grasp on me tightened. A lovely moan hummed in her throat as she indulged in this mutual show of affection.

The urge was stronger than ever. I wanted to hold Celaeno while she held me. But if I did that and showed that the affection was mutual, any bystanders would see that I was in on the act. Even those who were mildly intoxicated might assume that I was having an affair with that harpy captain and word would get around. For the sake of us both, I had to restrain myself. But Celaeno... Her touch was tender. Her fingers sliding over my lightly coated scalp and down my back. She was really getting into it. And...I was enjoying every second of it.

The kiss ended much too soon for both of us. When Celaeno's beak finally released me, she gazed into my eyes with one of the most vulnerable stares I had ever seen on her face. She was very comfortable in my company. Very trusting. She then muttered softly to me, "You...really know how to kiss a bird..."

"I've had plenty of practice with Novo." I replied with a growing cheeky grin on my face. That got a good chuckle out of my friend and put some of that wild fire back in her mood. Although while we had managed to avoid drawing attention, I had to ask an important question before anything else could happen. "Celaeno... That's not the first time you've done this. Be honest with me here. Why do you keep doing this with me?"

"Down payment." She retorted with no hesitation. Although she did have difficulty looking me in the eye. She knew. Celaeno knew about my relationship with Novo. As well as my unusual family life in its entirety. And that sort of love life did not sound uncommon or frowned upon in her homeland. She then explained quietly, "I swear I keep owing you more and more every time we meet up... Especially now that we're finally where we were promised. We're natural scouts and are ready to really get to work. And that...is the only thing I can think of giving you to give me a little more time to really think of something that'll be a fair trade for everything you've done for us."

She really was dead set on finding a way to repay me for that day. And I was convinced I would never be able to convince to let go of or even downplay that debt. Maybe it is a personal policy of hers. Maybe the harpy people always pay their debts to friends. Whatever the case, I was not going to question it. Although I did say, "You don't have to give me down payment with a kiss each time."

Celaeno barely looked at me out of the corner of her eye. Her words were almost timid in tone. "You could've stopped me..."

I replied in kind. My words were soft and uncertain while I averted my gaze. "I...enjoyed it."

The silent harpy beside me looked away. I did the same. But I soon felt something touch my hands. The unique texture of a bird's digits. Celaeno was touching her fingers to mine. As if asking for permission. Without even looking at her, I provided an answer. My fingers pressed against hers. And our hands became bound in each other's grasp. We were holding hands... Something I rarely get to do. And I heard her speak to me. "You're a good man, James... No. A wonderful man. I'll get you what you deserve someday. I just...need to figure out what kinda price tag can be placed on everything you've given us."

I did not refute her words. It was futile to try. Although I did ask, "Is that the only way a harpy can kiss?"

"Well...if you're looking for a show of affection that's less indecent..." Celaeno replied before I felt her beak touch my cheek. Not to nuzzle me, but simply to touch me. I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye and found her face right up against mine. She then pulled away a bit before saying, "That's about as simple a kiss between harpies gets. Unless we're really making out, we just touch beaks. That's it."

It made too much sense to me. And I even got a chuckle out of that revelation. Although when I looked down at our clasping hands, I also noticed her peg leg of solid emerald. And I remembered a promise I had made. "What about that thing? We were gonna do something about it, right?"

Celaeno regained some of her more lively personality while she looked down at her leg. She even released her grasp on my hand while she said, "Well, now that the war's over and we can get back to our routines... I dunno. Be honest with me, did you find anything? Is there really a way to regain a lost limb?"

I nodded sharply as I recalled the time I visited Zecora's abode in the encampment to get some answers. "Yes, I did. From Zecora. I don't know how much you know about her, but she's an herbalist from the zebra tribes way down south. And...she knows how to put together some amazing miracle cures that even most medical magic can't really match."

This caught her attention hard. Celaeno's head snapped to one side to look at me with intense curiosity. I looked at her too while she asked, "OK, I know I told you that one time to not get my hopes up, but...tell me more."

I needed to word this as thoroughly as possible. And so I said, "Well, from what I understand, there is...something she can make that will work. But...that recipe is from a first edition book that's been taken out of print. And the recipe and its results have been banned from being used in hospitals. She was vague about it, but...it sounds like there is a risk to using it. Are you sure you're willing to take that chance to get your foot back?"

"James... You saw what happened when we sparred just a bit ago." Celaeno replied with a long sigh. She crossed her arms and looked down at that peg leg of solid emerald and said, "That thing does have its perks, but it has just as many disadvantages if not more."

I said nothing. No prosthetic could ever truly replace the limb it is meant to emulate. A simple stick pales in comparison to the grasping toes of a bird's foot. Celaeno then looked at me with bitter determination and said, "I'm tired of walking everywhere I go. I'm ready to start running again. It's been ten years and I'm done with this. How about I swing by your place sometime next week and go see your friend to figure out how we'll make this work? She lives close to you, right?"

"Yeah, she lives at the end of a path in the Everfree Forest. Keeps her close to an environment that's rich in ingredients. And next week sounds good. I'm completely free on Sundays." I replied while actually a bit excited to see if such a miracle really is possible.

"Sunday it is. You'll know when we get there." Celaeno replied with a very optimistic smile on her beak. Although she then looked behind herself and asked, "Say, wasn't someone waiting for you?"

I flinched upon hearing this. When I turned around, I could see Rain Shine still waiting patiently deeper into the courtyard's grove. I saw a very amused smirk cross her lips once she saw I had remembered why I was out there and began to walk further into vast garden. I glanced back at Celaeno and asked, "Oh, right... Mind if we catch up later? Rain Shine's waiting for me."

"Sure, I should catch up with my crew. I think they were heading over to that big patio for some games. Come check us out if you're up for some poker." Celaeno retorted before she hurried off at a brisk pace. Now that I was out of distractions, I followed after Rain Shine with the sounds of the party's clamor growing increasingly quiet.

I hastened my pace to catch up to the beautiful creature ahead of me. Rain Shine came to a stop beside a row of very low hedges when she turned to face me. It was much quieter out there by then. No one around to disturb us. And now that we were alone, I found myself awestruck at the sight of the wonderful mare before me. Her aura called out to mine and mine to hers. It had been weeks since we last saw each other. "Rain..."

"Come closer, my dear." She whispered as her magic went to work. When I drew near, the hedges beside her rose much higher while identical hedges sprouted up around us to leave us trapped inside a box of green leaves. But I did not feel trapped. It was just a means to keep out prying eyes. "Relax, my love. I have been longing for this moment."

A thick patch of soft flowers rose from the exposed grass behind me. I felt tempted to rest upon it and found that the flowers were so densely packed that they held me like the softest mattress. I fell back onto the literal flowerbed while Rain Shine joined me there as well. She rested her head beside me and whispered lovingly to me. "Your soul was so fractured when we parted ways... I knew there would be no easy way to mend you and that there was nothing I could do. Whoever it was who performed this miracle for you, they have my thanks."

"I guess my mind really was in pieces... I was in a very dark place for a while. So glad to have found a way to just put it all behind me." I sighed while gazing up at the sky above and the few branches hanging over our little hiding spot. I then turned my head to gaze into the crimson eyes of my beloved. "But you always soothed me when we were together regardless of my injuries... I love you."

"And I love you, my dear." Rain Shine sighed softly to me before her lips found their way to mine. Over and over they touched before she became a bit more adventurous. Rain Shine crawled over and rested herself atop me. Her elegant body pinned me gently to the fragrant mattress of flowers. And my hands began to roam. Through her voluminous mane of green. Over her shoulders and the smooth scales lining her back. And finally over the sides of her flanks. She sighed harshly and gently wiggled her hips from side to side at my touch. "Yes, my love... I am yours. Only yours. My heart, my body, everything... Please cherish me."

"Not too quick, dear... Let's not be too...hasty." I muttered as she gazed down at me in need. I could see it in her eyes. She wanted me. And if I asked, she would gladly let me rut her. And yet, I could not even commit to my own words. I knew it was risky to be hasty in such a relationship, but it was so pure... The love we shared felt so natural. That there was no risk because it was meant to be. Rain Shine sighed as my hands continued to roam over the body of the majestic mare above me. She was just so wonderful... I felt blessed to be back in her company.

The love in my heart was overflowing. Now that I had allowed myself to be less cautious, I was truly understanding the love between man and kirin. How I wanted her... To hold and caress her. To be hers with her being mine. And...there was another desire. I did not just want to love her... I wanted to love something we could create together.

A beautiful desire began to bloom in my heart. I wanted something precious. Something only the two of us could make happen together. I wanted to be a father. To sire beautiful little kirin foals with my beloved. My mind raced, trying to picture those precious little angels born of man and mare. Children of the glade. Glade... Gladesong. Oh, she would adore having kirin sisters. She has always loved flowers. What better friend than sisters who can conjure them up at will?

My gaze must have been wandering too much. In spite of my caresses, Rain Shine gazed down upon me and asked, "James...? My love, are you well? You appear...distant."

My eyes focused upon the beautiful face above me as my hands rose to her shoulder and face. My heart was aching for something we did not have yet. That precious desire burning in my heart, I whispered that beautiful confession to her. "I want to have children with you."

Rain Shine gazed down at me with wide eyes, but also with a gaze of knowing. She already knew what our answers were well before then. And with tears building at the edges of those lovely eyes, she lowered her lips to mine. And in a very aggressive manner. Her tongue invaded my mouth as my own reached out. Such a passionate dance as she pressed her body down against mine. Our eyes closed as we sang to each other with muffled moans. We knew what we wanted. What we needed.

We were just so in love... A truly pure mutual love that could only exist between two beings whose very souls found a perfect union with each other. When she reluctantly ended the kiss, Rain Shine whispered lovingly to me. "If only I was in heat... I would see to it that I would depart for home tomorrow with a precious gift from you within me, my love. If only time was kinder..."

"I don't think I'd be able to resist the offer, dear... Not from you." I whispered as I caressed that beautiful face. Fresh tears of longing stained her cheeks while my fingers slid along her jaw. "Your children will be absolutely beautiful... You've been kept waiting too long for a family of your own."

"They will not just be mine... They will be ours, my love." Rain Shine said with a sigh. Her lips once more found their way to mine as she remained pinned to my body. My hands slid over the scales that coated her back, but I resisted the urge to caress the contours of her flanks. I did not want to risk enticing her too much. We were hidden away within the gardens of the courtyard, but the howls of ecstasy would surely eventually reach the ears of someone who should not know. It was too risky... She was my mare and I was her man, yet we could not be careless. But this did not stop my beloved from whispering more sweet words to my face. "Remember my promise, my dear. Next time you return to the Grove of Silence, I will become your bride. If you would have me. And together...we will bring the laughter of children back to the Grove of Silence."

"Rain, of course I would want you to be mine... You're more than welcome to be part of my family." I whispered while my hand slid over her brow and along that simple gold crown atop her head. I sighed with a slight chuckle as I added, "I have a hunch Gladesong will adore any sisters we give her. And she'll adore you too."

"I... I really must meet your child someday soon... It has been so long since I last held a foal... Let alone one that is practically my own." Rain Shine giggled with her eyes narrowing in adoration. She then sighed peacefully before she added, "From what I heard from Novo, your firstborn is just the most precious little thing... I pray that she will be accepting of having a kirin mother in her life."

"She loves just about everyone. And I think she knows she has many mothers. Rarity was the first to really imprinted upon her and she and Fluttershy spend lots of time together. She's too young to really understand anything, but...I think she's already figured out how to tell when a mare is another mother to her." I explained while thinking back to that wonderful first encounter with Novo. The queen of Capricorn Island took her under her wing like she was her own flesh and blood. And my daughter was very happy being in her company even when taken away from us. Gladesong knew who her bird mother was. I then caressed the sides of my beloved's face and said, "She'll love you. Gladesong will utterly adore you. Especially if you know how to please her with flowers."

"Oh, my love... I swear I will do all I can to be a stellar mother to your little ones... And to ours." Rain Shine cooed while taking hold of one of my hands with her levitation spell. She pulled my hand down to the side of her torso and I felt a jolt of excitement through my heart. She was holding my hand to the side of her belly. She was not with child yet, but someday. Someday... And I could hardly wait. She then kissed me once more and said, "Please, my love... Just hold me for now. Hold the mare who will bear your children in due time."

"Gladly, my love. Please... Stay with me." I whispered back to her while she rolled off of me and onto her side. I held Rain Shine and nuzzled my face into her silken mane, the wonderful faint scent of pine being present in every strand. I felt so at peace and whispered into her ear, "Novo told me you, her, and Ember will be staying overnight. I'm not going anywhere until you set off for home tomorrow."

"Thank you, my love. It has been much too long already and I would adore having your company for just a little longer... The Grove of Silence is still so far away from here. I know it would be a challenge just to find us again in your spare time." Rain Shine sighed in disappointment. And I too felt such a forlorn longing in my heart. There had to be a better way... Rain Shine and I needed each other. We needed to find a way to stay in each other's life.

I said what little I could. "We'll figure that out later. Today's supposed to be a good day. Let me...savor this."

My arms tightened around the beautiful creature before me. The solemn gaze in her eyes faded quickly while they soon closed. Rain Shine rested her head against mine and spoke softly to me. "Yes... Let us savor this, my dear James. Today...is a day of celebration. We should focus on the joy and not the gloom."

We cradled each other against our bodies, our lips often touching for a tender kiss here and there. The very distant sound of the party provided a relaxing ambience that we both found enjoyable. But we would not go undisturbed for much longer. A shadow was cast over the two of us, prompting us to look up. And much to our amusement, a certain blue dragoness was hovering just overhead. "I was wondering where you two ran off to. Got room for one more?"

Rain Shine appeared especially amused. Had Ember approached on foot, the kirin queen would have detected her through the earth and the grass coating it. I reached up to the beautiful Dragon Lord while my beloved said, "Please do, Ember. He is yours too after all."

"Um... I wouldn't say that, but...thanks?" Ember retorted while spreading her wings wide to gently descend into the little empty space that was available. The Bloodstone Scepter was still in her hand and I doubted she went anywhere without it while outside her home territory. And the Bloodstone itself was still glowing. She propped it up in the corner of the hedge chamber and said, "Finally... I was hoping to get some time alone with you."

"Forgive me if I would rather stay, Ember. I have been longing for my beloved for some time." Rain Shine replied before she nuzzled my face shamelessly. I too had no shame and kissed the beautiful mare of the east in front of the Dragon Lord.

Ember crossed her arms and shook her head with such a smirk on her lips. "Looks like you found yourself another queen, James. At least you two make a lovely couple."

"I can't help it, Ember. Man and kirin... We belong together. And Rain Shine is just... She's perfect. It's like our souls crave each other." I replied as I pulled Rain Shine into another firm embrace while she could only giggle in delight at my unashamed praise.

"I envy you, Rain... I wish I knew what it's like to find peace with someone on such a level." Ember said with a wistful sigh. This got our attention while she looked away for a moment. "I wish I wasn't so bound by my own blood... Where I could trust my heart and soul to make the right choice so easily..."

As much as I wanted to remain by Rain Shine's side, I could see that Ember was having a moment of weakness. I quickly crawled off that mattress of flowers and kneeled before Ember while taking her hand into my own. "Ember, please don't think you're nothing special. I genuinely admire the nuances of dragon courtship. It's a beautiful thing. Yes, humans and kirin have a natural attraction to each other, but that doesn't make western dragons any less special."

It took a great deal of restraint to not openly tell her those three special words again. I had already breached protocol too many times, telling Ember words she should not have heard so soon. I was madly in love with that wonderful woman of a dragoness. And the way I was holding her hand between both of mine... I suddenly realized that I was practically mimicking the act of a marriage proposal. This thankfully flew over Ember's head, but she still tried to hide a smile with her other hand. "James, you're too sweet..."

"He speaks the truth, my friend. I almost feel as if we dragons of east and west mirror each other to some degree. When our hearts open to a potential mate, they take hold ever so tightly. If anything, I envy your fortitude and patience. It is a wonderful quality to possess." Rain Shine replied in kind from her resting spot. Ember visibly blushed at such praise from her fellow dragoness of the east. Although her eyes then fell upon the Bloodstone Scepter again. That great red gemstone was still glowing with a slow pulsing rhythm. "Hmm... That stone has been glowing rather frequently today, has it not?"

Ember turned to face her ruling scepter while I let go of her hand. She cocked her head to one side in confusion and said, "Now that you mention it, yeah... I mean it used to glow occasionally, but now it's been glowing almost nonstop ever since we really got this party started. I don't get it..."

"You call this the Bloodstone Scepter, yes?" Rain Shine asked while she left her bed of flowers. The kirin chieftain approached the scepter as her eyes narrowed in contemplation. The runes on her horn glowed while she muttered in close observation. "I sense...something. Not the presence of the living. Yet not quite a lingering spirit. This Bloodstone Scepter... It vexes me."

"There's many mysteries about this thing. For as long as it's served as the symbol of the Dragon Lord, no one really knows how it came to exist in the first place. I mean there are legends, but that's about it. It's...a real enigma." Ember retorted while taking the scepter in hand with the Bloodstone continuing to glow. I crossed my arms as I too pondered what unique functions this ancient gemstone possesed. The way it glowed... It really was almost like it was reacting to something. Ember then bowed her head and sighed wistfully to herself. "I've been around for a hundred and twenty-five years and I still don't know a thing about the Bloodstone Scepter... Dad, I wish you could've told me more about this thing..."

And just like that, Ember's head jerked up in shock while she dropped the Bloodstone Scepter with the thing falling against the hedge wall. Her hands were raised as she remained still with eyes wide. Rain Shine and I peeked over her shoulders while I asked, "Um... You OK there?"

"Did you hear that?" Ember asked while turning her head very slowly to look around. The confines of that hedge chamber left little room to maneuver. There was no one around and we certainly did not hear anything unusual. And if anyone was approaching, Rain Shine would have noticed long before Ember and I would have.

Rain Shine confirmed this and said, "No... Nothing out of the ordinary. There is no one nearby. Why do you ask?"

"Because I heard him just now." Ember replied while she looked back at us. Her eyes were still wide in shocked intrigue. "I heard my father just now. I swear that was his voice."

"And I swear we didn't hear anything, Ember. Was it all in your head?" I asked in growing confusion. Was his ghost nearby? Was that even possible?

"I swear I didn't imagine it! It's not like I was remembering something I heard him say! It was like he was right next to me!" Ember raised her voice before looking back at the Bloodstone Scepter again. The gem housed atop it continued to glow brightly. Almost as if...it was trying to call out to us. Ember's eyes then narrowed into a focused scowl. "I wonder..."

Ember once again took hold of the Bloodstone Scepter in both hands and waited. Rain Shine and I glanced about while listening very closely. Not a single whisper reached our ears. I then asked, "We're not hearing anything here..."

"Me neither. It's quiet... But maybe if I..." Ember muttered while she gazed up at the glowing Bloodstone. She then took a second to clear her throat before saying, "Hello...? Is someone there?"

Her eyes opened wide in shock once again. And this time, Ember did not release her grasp on the Bloodstone Scepter. Rain Shine noticed Ember's gaze of disbelief and asked, "Can you hear the voice again?"

"Yes! Yes, I hear him! Dad, I'm not going crazy, am I?! Are you really there?!" Ember spoke excitedly with a subtle smile starting to form on her lips even as she rested one hand upon the glowing Bloodstone. Rain Shine and I looked at each other in confusion while no voices reached our ears. I only raised my hands and shrugged my shoulders to convey how lost I was in the situation, but Ember kept talking as if she was having a conversation with someone who was not actually there. "Seriously?! All this time?! No, I never would've guessed! Um... Well...kind of? Things are...finally looking up back home. At least I think things are finally on the right track."

I finally felt compelled to speak up. "Ember... Really, what's going on? We're not hearing anything..."

"Wait, you can't hear him? At all?" Ember asked while she turned to face us. Although she then glanced at the Bloodstone out of the corner of her eye as if it was directly speaking to her. "Oh, right. Here, hold this."

Ember held out the Bloodstone Scepter to me. As if inviting me to hold it with her. I squatted and held the scepter with the uneven stone shaft not making for the most comfortable grip. I waited around five seconds before saying, "I'm getting nothing here."

The Dragon Lord looked at the Bloodstone again while it continued to glow. She then looked at me and said, "He says you need to answer the call. Just say hello."

Still not entirely sure if Ember was messing with me or not, I decided to have a bit of fun with the situation. It did not help that the hard drink I had consumed was still influencing me by then. I cleared my throat and spoke out. "Hello, you have reached Canterlot Castle. We are not available right now, so please leave a CHRIST!!!"

I really was not expecting to hear loud and gruff laughter in my head so suddenly. Thoroughly startled, I lost my grip on the Bloodstone Scepter and fell backwards with my head falling right into that mattress of flowers behind me. While Rain Shine looked down upon me in concern, Ember covered her mouth to try and hide an amused smile. "I don't know what that was about, but you really got a good laugh outta him. I think Dad likes you."

"Where'd that even come from?! I swear that voice just erupted in my head from nowhere!" I yelped while hurriedly sitting up. My eyes fell upon the Bloodstone Scepter again, the massive red gemstone still glowing. I gave it a cockeyed stare and said, "I did hear something... It was just really gravelly laughter though."

Rain Shine then provided some commentary of her own. "By what you two say... Perhaps this Bloodstone Scepter...is a conduit? A link to a higher plane of existence?"

"I guess there was some truth about legends of the first Dragon Lord after all..." Ember muttered while she glanced at the Bloodstone Scepter again. She then looked at me and held out the scepter's shaft again. "Come on. Here."

"OK, let's try this again..." I grumbled before getting comfortable in front of Ember. We both took a seat on the ground and held the Bloodstone Scepter together. I withheld the urge to be witty this time and spoke frankly. "OK then... Hello?"

That voice again... Deep and spoken through the filter of a mighty growl. It filled my mind in a near identical manner as being on the receiving end of telepathy magic. "Heh... Hello there, human. You've been busy lately."

"This is really happening... Are you...Dragon Lord Torch?" I asked while recalling the name of Ember's father. Ember gazed at me in silence while also wearing a very giddy smile. I wined as I suddenly realized that this was basically the equivalent of my girlfriend introducing me to her father for the first time. And he sounded like quite the menacing male.

The voice replied promptly. "I am. Or at least I was. The title of Dragon Lord belongs to my daughter now. And from what I've seen, she's been performing admirably in recent months. Actual progress has been made."

He sounded very frank and was not trying to be intimidating. I did not even know what he looked like at the time. Although I then spoke honestly to him. "Your daughter is a wonderful person, sir. And a great leader. I think the dragon lands are in good hands with her."

"James, come on... Not in front of... Dad, knock it off! This isn't funny!" Ember muttered before squawking in annoyance as her father once again found amusement in our words. I winced in embarrassment now that I had actually said something very nice in front of her father. Although Ember then glanced up at the Bloodstone and asked, "Wait... With how often that thing's been glowing today... Was that you?"

Torch happily provided an explanation. "Yes! Whenever the Bloodstone glows, it means the previous generation of Dragon Lords are trying to speak to you. The soul of every generation of Dragon Lords are connected to it and are only severed when the next generation passes on. And all you have to do to hear us is to answer the call. You picked a good day to finally figure that out. It would've been a shame if we didn't get to speak on such a grand occasion."

"All this time, I could've talked to you whenever it was glowing..." Ember muttered as the happiness in her voice and eyes faded. I too quickly understood why. With a wounded look of bitterness in her eyes, Ember asked a poignant question. "Why didn't you tell me this before...you left? It's been five years, Dad. Five years of thankless work while having no idea what I was doing! Why didn't you tell me?!"

The confident growl of that mighty voice faded with his reply. He sounded so defeated and sheepish compared to how he sounded a moment earlier. "I...did not know how to tell you... I wanted to, but...couldn't. Perhaps it would be best if we discussed this in person. Both of you."

Ember's eyes widened while I too was jarred by this offer. Speaking to the dead on an even more personal level? I asked cautiously, "I don't like the sound of that... Will it hurt us?"

"I promise there is no risk involved. All you have to do is close your eyes and relax without letting go of the scepter. I will reach out to you and then we can really have a good chat." Torch's voice replied very sincerely. It did not sound like he had any tricks up his sleeve. And I was dearly curious of how this would work.

The two of us looked up at Rain Shine. She had been watching very patiently without a word. She seemed to get the message and said, "I shall keep watch while the two of you...do whatever it is you must. Should anyone come seeking you out, I will alert you however I can."

"Thank you, Rain." Ember replied quietly before focusing her gaze upon me. "You heard him, James. Let's do this."

"Right... Like this?" I asked as the two of us closed our eyes with heads bowed. It only took a few seconds before I felt something come over me. As if I was becoming...far too relaxed. The dull illumination under my closed eyelids became even darker. And then a light began to form at the very center of my vision. That light expanded as I felt like nothing had changed and yet...there Ember was right in front of me with the Bloodstone Scepter having disappeared. She looked at me while I looked at her. We appeared to be under a beautiful night sky illuminated with countless stars and a gorgeous display of the aurora borealis. Instead of being in the castle's courtyard, we were now on a vast flat mountaintop. I did not turn my head to look and asked Ember, "Come here often?"

"Very funny." Ember snorted while failing to hide an amused smirk. Although she then looked down. Was there...a shadow being cast over us? Ember looked to her right and then up. Her eyes widened in disbelief as one word was whispered. "Dad..."

I froze momentarily as I realized we were not alone. I very cautiously turned my head to look at my left. And towering over us...was a true behemoth of a dragon assuming a more quadruped stance than most. Easily larger than even the largest dragons I had seen up to that point. His very eyes were larger than either of us. His massive body was coated with what seemed to be scales stained a dark teal with his ventral scales being an even darker hue while her wing membranes and tail spade, the latter of which being very similar in form to Ember's, were a fiery orange that matched his scowling eyes. Covering his torso and shoulders was a sturdy dark gray cuirass and spaulders that he likely wore in life, although I could not imagine what a challenge it must have been to forge armor of such gargantuan size. A gold bangle of equally impressive size was wrapped around his left horn, which were virtually identical to those on the sides of Ember's head. They had the same down sweep before rising into angular curls at the type and were of a gradient shade of orange that became more pronounced the further away from the bases it became. His facial structure was not as long and angular as Ember's, but looked very stronger with multiple fangs draped over his longer jaw with a very pronounced overbite. And I...was thoroughly intimidated. I took a step back while Ember stood her ground. I could be effortlessly crushed with a single finger by this colossus.

That towering dragon before me, menacing as he appeared, spoke with a fittingly gruff voice that carried a tone of resignation. "You fear me at first sight, hm? They all did. I reigned as fairly as I could, but perhaps...I was always too intimidating for my own good."

"You did what you could, Dad. I was there. You made the best of things." Ember replied immediately without a shred of fear or discomfort for the massive creature before us. She was entirely comfortable in his presence, but she still had many questions. But she managed to remain composed enough to turn to me and speak with a very uneasy smile. "James... This is my dad. Dragon Lord Torch."

"It's...an honor, sir..." I muttered while trying to maintain my own composure. I have never been quick to fear, but I was utterly cowering before this behemoth of a drake. He certainly did not appear to be the friendliest dragon I had ever seen and...I had done things with Ember that would surely infuriate him if he knew.

Torch must have assumed I thought I had good reason to fear him and let out a somewhat amused snort. "Calm yourself already, boy. I couldn't hurt you even if I tried. The most I can do is eject you from this realm and that's it. I am beyond the realm of mortality now. This place is just a threshold that the Bloodstone Scepter provides."

"Dad! About that!" Ember spoke up upon being reminded of how we were there directly speaking to him. A full five years after his death. "Are you saying...the Bloodstone Scepter could've let me speak to you all this time?!"

Torch started to look rather nervous. As if he had just had an embarrassing secret revealed. He then sighed with his powerful voice carrying far despite speaking in a softer tone. "Yes... That is the secret of the Bloodstone Scepter. It connects with the soul of the current Dragon Lord and lets them maintain contact with their successor once they have passed on. Although they lose that connection when the current Dragon Lord's life comes to an end. I look the way I did in life, but I assure you that I really am as dead as your entire race, boy."

"They weren't exactly mine..." I muttered in return. I had been told of Torch's awareness of the human empire to the north of his territories. In hindsight, I was surprised he was not the least bit wary of me.

Ember then took a step forward with no signs of fear. She was entirely fearless in the face of her giant of a father. "Then...all the times the Bloodstone glowed... That was you reaching out to me? All I had to do...was answer your call?"

"Yes... When the Bloodstone glows, your predecessor wishes to speak to you. All you had to do was speak out to me." Torch replied while sounding very ashamed and uneasy. He was so menacing...yet so very afraid himself.

"I'll ask again... Why didn't you tell me this when you still could?!" Ember shouted while sounding the most frustrated I had heard from her in some time. Easily as frustrated as she could become with her own subjects. "I was alone! No one took me seriously! Five years, Dad! Five years of just barely keeping those boulderheads in line! You could've talked to me! Given me push in the right direction! Why?! I needed you, so why didn't you tell me how to reach you?!"

"I..." Torch muttered while failing to make eye contact with his own child. Ember spread her wings as if planning to fly right up to his face and tell him off to his very large eyes, but she resisted the urge to leave the ground. I remained silent. It was not my place to get involved here. The former Dragon Lord sighed harshly and said, "It's like I told you. I didn't...know how to reveal that to you. It is something about the Bloodstone Scepter that we Dragon Lords tend to find out on our own. And...I only discovered this function when I was...longing for your mother."

"Mom...? You mean...all those times I caught you whispering to the Bloodstone Scepter... You were talking to her?" Ember asked in quiet surprise. And I was quick to notice the very pained look in Torch's eyes. For as menacing as he appeared, he was still a dragon. And I knew by then that they stake everything upon giving their hearts to a potential mate. He found his true love. That had a child together...and then he lost her a hundred and twenty-five years ago. I had to wonder just how much such an experience broke him...

Although after a moment of solemn silence, Torch directed his eyes directly ahead and past us as a smile spread across his lips. "I don't think it would be best for me to explain. Besides... Someone's been wanting to speak to you for a long time."

We heard and felt heavy yet gentle steps coming up from behind us. Ember and I both froze as we could feel something looming over us. Someone had been hiding and had only just reveal themselves. We dared not turn around, but the voice that then spoke... It was so gentle. "Hello there, dears."

The apprehension all but faded as Ember and I turned around. And the creature before us... Smaller than Torch, but not by all that much. But this towering dragon... She was clearly female. And utterly breathtaking. The dragoness before us was resting on the ground and had her hands draped over each other to whimsically hold up her long narrow jaw upon her interwoven fingers. I could see a silver bangle wrapped around her left wrist that bore an uncanny resemblance to the one on Torch's left horn. She was much sleeker than the burly and powerful Torch, her more streamlined head attached to a longer neck with five dark blue spines going down the middle of her head and back of the neck that were a perfect match for those on Ember's head. Her eyes were nothing short of gentle and comforting and were of a beautiful cerise hue that served as one of the colors that merged with Torch's orange to create the beautiful color of scarlet in Ember's own eyes. Ember may have inherited her father's proud horns and fiery spirit, but she clearly inherited everything else from the beautiful creature before us. The scales of the massive yet lovely dragoness before us were a soothing lavender while her ventral scales were a beautiful sky blue. Her feathery soft tail spade matched the colors of her spines and the colors for the membranes of her wings were only a slightly darker hue than the rest of her. Ember and I both gazed up in awe at easily the loveliest dragoness we had ever seen. And I was much more at ease in her presence than in Torch's. So massive and powerful, yet so gentle and beautiful. I glanced at Ember and back at her several times before I whispered to the young Dragon Lord beside me. "Now I see why you turned out so beautiful."

"JAMES, NOT NOW!!!" Ember shrieked with a shrill squeal almost on reflex that caused her father to suddenly start howling with laughter behind us while the beautiful dragoness before us lifted the back of her hand to her lips while giggling very loudly. I winced as I feared I had almost killed the mood, but at least the biggest dangers there were not upset with me. But once the laughter faded and Ember scowled with her arms crossed in annoyance, she then realized who the mighty female before us was. "Wait... You... You're not...Mom...?"

The gaze in those beautiful eyes between the colors of red and violet carried a very motherly and nurturing stare as she lowered her head lower to the ground in order to speak directly to the young dragoness before her. Her tone was equally soothing. As any mother's voice should be when comforting their own child. "I've been waiting so very long to see you, dear... I couldn't even hold on long enough to see you hatch. How you've grown, my dear Ember..."

Ember immediately was on the verge of tears as the truth began to dawn on her and even I was trying to not get too emotional myself. This was a very delicate reunion. It was then that Torch spoke with the most tender tone he could muster. "Ember... Your mother and my queen. Dragon Lord Blaze."

They both waited patiently for Ember to provide a response. I knew better than to speak. I was just along for the ride. Ember began to tremble as she reached out to her mother without a word. The tears began to utterly cascade down her face while Blaze brought her long face closer to her daughter. She turned it a bit sideways to let Ember rest her hands upon the face of the mother she never had the chance to meet. "There there, dear... It's OK now. I'm really here now. And I'll always be here when you need me."

"Why..." Ember suddenly muttered with her voice breaking. She trembled with teeth bared and head bowed before sharply turning to her father and taking a step towards him. "Why didn't you tell me she was always right there?!"

I took a step back as I saw a very rare kind of fury in Ember's weeping eyes. Even Torch recoiled in dread as he even took a step back. Despite being tiny compared to her own father, Ember was beginnign to thoroughly intimidate him as she stepped towards him with a fist raised. "I hatched...more than a century ago! And Mom...was always right there?! I could've talked to her... I could've seen her...at any time?! Why didn't you tell me?! How couldn't you tell me?! I never knew my mother, Dad! Why did you keep her from me?!"

Ember was forced to take a step back as Blaze firmly smacked her hand down on the ground before her daughter to interrupt. Just as a means to block her path with a wall. "Ember... Please, listen to me. I beg you."

Blaze spoke with a gentle tone that also carried a very demanding firmness. It would be unwise to disregard her. Ember reluctantly looked back at her mother while Blaze curled all but one finger into a fist and held that one finger to her daughter's body to hold her. She spoke softly to us, "You must understand... No one expected me to fall ill when I did. Or to leave before my time. But...that's what happened. And your father became a very different person when he lost me... I'm honestly shocked he held on as long as he did."

"You've always been too kind to me, Blaze... I was a fool too often. Almost nothing changed under my watch after I lost you... It just wasn't the same only being able to see you from the other side..." Torch spoke mournfully as any bravado or pride faded entirely. He looked genuinely pitiable and sounded the part as well despite his gruffness.

"Nonsense, my love. You were always a wonderful man. I was honored to be your queen." Blaze spoke oh so sweetly to her beloved while Ember and I continued to listen in silence. She then looked down upon her child and said, "Losing the love of your life... It breaks a dragon's heart in ways that it can never heal. Do you know that pain, dear? Have you...ever lost something you can never get back?

A dreadful memory came to my mind. Dazed and wounded on the battlefield, forced to watch as Ember tore through the Hollow army with her bare hands. Bodies ripped in two and being torn limb from limb. Eviscerated by hand. Their butcher shrieking and wailing in a disturbing fusion of rage and sorrow. The sight of a dragoness gone mad from witnessing the love of her life being murdered. That day...confirmed exactly what was in Ember's heart. She knew what it meant to fall in love. And the anger in her eyes began to fade while she turned her gaze downward at nothing at all. Ember muttered with fresh tears still flowing, "I...thought I lost everything that mattered that day... All I felt then...was nothing but hate. I just wanted...to see them all die..."

I felt compelled to approach Ember and comfort her any way I could. She remembered that day just as vividly as I did. Blaze lifted her finger from her daughter when I came near. But Ember detected my approach and immediately turned to me before burying her face in my chest with arms and wings wrapping around me. I closed my eyes and held my beloved to me, my chin on her head while her parents watched. Blaze then whispered to her child, "Your father had no such thing to seek vengeance against. Natural causes took me from your world. My death...had no meaning behind it. The poor thing became a shell of himself. But he endured. Just for you and his people. And look at you now... It was a painstaking process, but now...you just might be the Dragon Lord to surpass all others. I'm confident the future is bright with you on the throne, my dear."

That got a smile out of me. It was reassuring to hear the previous dragon queen herself share the sentiments I had for Ember's performance as the Dragon Lord. All too reluctantly, Ember released her grip on me. Even with her face stained with tears, she managed to smile at the mother she had only just come to know. "Thanks, Mom..."

I knew she had not quite come to terms with the situation yet and I knew I had no place being there. I left Ember's side while she tried to embrace Blaze's face the best she could. They needed a moment after finally meeting for the first time. I stepped backwards from them as Blaze admirably whispered softly in spite of her powerful lungs and voice. I momentarily forgot about Torch and backed right up into his fingers. He looked down at me without a word while I glanced up at him in unease. Although his very deflated mood left me feeling a bit safer than before.

The two of us watched mother and daughter finally being able to talk and bond. It was...comforting to see. I had no idea what to expect after having no prior knowledge of Blaze, but she proved herself to be the mother Ember needed in only a matter of minutes. And I could definitely see the resemblance in Ember. She definitely took more after her mother than her father in terms of appearance. She really was a perfect union of her parents in some form or another. When I looked up at Torch again, he smiled warmly at me from high above. I finally found the will to speak in spite of my wariness of the giant towering over me. "You raised a wonderful daughter."

"And you've done many good things for my child. You have my thanks, human." Torch replied with a whisper of his own. Although his eyes then narrowed as he asked cheekily, "Or should I say...Sir James?"

That title caught me by surprise. Was he able to watch that entire ceremony from the Bloodstone Scepter alone? As if to answer that thought, Torch turned to look at his wife and child before muttering, "She longs for you when you're away."

I held my tongue. It almost felt risky to speak when such a beast is speaking. Torch continued to talk to me from high above while trying to keep his voice from reaching the two of them over yonder. "When she is away from her duties and is alone with herself, she longs for you near constantly. There have been times when she has debated just abandoning the Bloodstone Scepter and rushing off to find you."

"She really shouldn't... Her people need her." I replied while feeling a certain twinge of guilt. I did not want to get between Ember and her duties. Certainly not when she will surely be the one to guide the dragon lands into a new golden era in the hopefully not too distant future.

Torch chuckled quietly before he said, "She won't. No matter how many times she talks to herself about that, she never does. I think she really wants to stick it to those idiots under her reign and prove herself right in the end. Our people may need her, but she wants to prove herself in the end. Especially now that she has a good idea of where to go from here on out."

"She really is the best, isn't she?" I retorted before suddenly flinching upon realizing that I may have disrespected the former Dragon Lord above me. I almost expected him to swat me or even smack his massive palm down on me. But he did not. Torch looked down at me as if he was puzzled over why I was starting to step away from him. "I'm sorry, I wasn't implying that you were ever..."

"No... You're right. She is the best. The best the dragon lands have ever seen. Far better than I ever was." Torch replied while showing a bitter yet proud smile. His gaze softened quite a bit as he then added, "And I must thank you...for giving her a push in the right direction. You gave her what she needed most."

I asked in some confusion, "What did I give her? An outsider's second opinion?

"Yes, but not just that!" Torch chuckled heartily under his breath to not get the attention of the two dragonesses ahead of us. He then whispered tenderly in spite of his gruff voice, "You gave her someone who believes in her."

It felt wise to not comment further on that. I had to hide my heart from Torch for then. I was dearly in love with his daughter and I feared he would get...very protective if he found that the man beside him wanted his own pride and joy. And that smirk... Why was he looking down on me like that?

It was around then that we noticed Ember starting to approach us. And she was not exactly smiling. She gazed up at her father while Blaze watched patiently from behind her. "Let me just say that I... I dunno... I don't think forgiveness is what I'm feeling right now. Not yet, at least... But...I just want to stay in the moment, I guess."

"Take your time, dear. You know that we have many years or even centuries to catch up. A hundred and twenty-five years isn't much to a dragon now, is it?" Blaze replied while I recalled that Ember had only lived through around 5% of her natural lifespan. She had far too much time to connect with the mother she had never known until now.

"Yeah, I know... I'm trying to get used to this. This is just...a big change for me, you know?" Ember replied while looking over her shoulder at her beautiful mother. She then looked up at her father while he waited with such an uneasy look on his face. She then sighed harshly and said, "I'm still kinda mad at you, but...it's good to see you again, Dad."

Torch only slightly relaxed. He really did look like he knew he made a mistake. But it was still a step in the right direction. Aside from his likely ferocious nature, I had no reason to believe Torch was a vile person. I had heard high praise of him from the royal sisters themselves. He smiled just slightly before saying, "Forgive me when you are ready. I know I can't ask for it by now..."

"I will. Whenever that happens." Ember retorted before she looked at me. She then cracked a crooked grin at me before letting out a nervous giggle. "I'm sorry, James. You've just been standing there watching all this family drama when you've got nothing to do with it. Sorry for the mess you've had to see."

"Hey, it's fine. It's...been amazing getting to meet them. And I see where you get your looks from...and your sturdy horns." I retorted while Torch snorted in amusement above me. Those two horns really were the most prominent feature she inherited from her father. Ember rolled her eyes while Blaze only giggled quietly at me. She then rested her jaw atop the interwoven fingers of her hands again while gazing down at me with such a sweet and loving gaze. "And...your mom's nothing like I expected. She's...amazing. I didn't even know dragons could be so beautiful."

Blaze was utterly tickled by my words. She squinted her eyes closed in delight before she said, "Oooh, you're such a sweetheart, dear. That's what I always adored about your kind. If nothing else, humans have always had an eye for the finer things in life."

This caught my ear. It sounded like she had a history with the human empire from long ago. Ember and I both looked up at Blaze while the Dragon Lord asked, "You knew the humans who came before?"

"I did! I used to wander the Empty Plains from time to time and mingled with the common folk. I always adored their artisanry and even posed for sculptors and painters alike. I was quite popular among them!" Blaze explained with such a delighted tone while we all listened. Although Ember and I both noticed a hole in her story. And we both glanced at each other in mutual confusion. How would such a behemoth of a dragon, regardless of her beauty and gentle nature, mingle with human society so much when her sheer size would not allow it? Blaze was quick to notice our confused stares and waved her fingers at us in amusement. "I was much smaller back then. About your size, Ember. This was long before I met your father."

Torch rolled his eyes at this recollection. "Yes, you always had a love for the arts, dear. I still can't believe you convinced me to take up poetry..."

"Don't be so coy, my love! Your poems were lovely ! I always adored them." Blaze chirped without ever losing that tender smile and tone. And Ember cracked a ridiculous grin at the notion of such a brute of a drake taking up a hobby as elegant as poetry. I too balked at the notion. How good was he anyway?

Torch was all too quick to provide an irritated response. "They all laughed at whatever I came up with! Dragons just aren't meant for the arts..."

"Nonsense. Our people simply didn't know better. But they will in time, I'm sure. You were a fine artiste, my poet king." Blaze cooed sweetly at her husband while Torch visibly flustered at her silken words. Although she then glanced at me with such a knowing smirk. I should have seen what was coming. "And it seems you are quite our daughter's little warrior pet yourself."

Ember's eyes opened wide as she froze in place. I flinched as well now that her parents were watching us. I replied meekly, "I...have no idea what you're talking about..."

"Ha, we've seen and heard enough, boy." Torch replied with a smug tone of his own. And they were always able to see and hear from the Bloodstone Scepter itself... No! The train ride last time!

Ember all but shrieked at her parents, "How much have you seen?!"

"It's not like we can see and hear what's happening all the time! Although...perhaps we could just show you." Blaze replied while she and Torch stood tall and raised a hand together. They swept their hands high and towards the sparkling sky. And like a curtain being parted, Ember and I saw the sky being replaced with...something else. All we saw was a massive wall of leaves in one direction. And we were very startled to see ourselves still seated in opposite directions, but...much larger. It was the hedge chamber Rain Shine had willed up. And Rain Shine herself was still seated nearby while mingling with a few songbirds who had come to investigate the kirin chieftain. We could even hear the distant sounds of the party like the entire vista around us was a massive auditorium. The flat mountaintop we stood upon appeared to be a parallel to the top of the Bloodstone Scepter itself with the Bloodstone providing us an astounding 360 degree view of everything that was around it. And with such a vast sky, everything else around us appeared to be gargantuan. It was like we were standing exactly where the Bloodstone itself was atop the scepter and had been shrunken down to the size of insects. Blaze then smirked at us and asked, "Impressive view, no?"

"Very impressive..." Ember muttered in awe. I to was very taken aback by exactly what the Bloodstone Scepter could see. At least it was not broadcasting what was around it at all times. And I had not spent much time around the Bloodstone Scepter itself. But they apparently had heard and seen enough. Ember turned to her parents and asked, "But this means...you've heard?"

Blaze and Torch both smirked at us like they knew everything there was to know about us. Torch then took the time to ask me something. "Let me ask you this. You have a thing for poetry too, right?"

Of course he overheard Ember's precious title for me. Ember winced at this question while I muttered, "Not...exactly. Maud Pie does, but not me. I don't really have a talent for that."

Ember did not say a word. She knew where this was going. And Blaze was most interested in this conversation as she lowered her long and massive head towards me. I could sense the familiar hint of sulfur on her powerful breath as she spoke to me. "Really? I seem to recall you being our daughter's very own warrior poet. Is that not true?"

"Mom, oh my god, please...!" Ember groaned while I too was very uncomfortable with the topic at hand. While probably not in any real danger, it was still intimidating admitting to any degree of intimacy between Ember and I while sandwiched between her two colossal parents.

I decided to be as honest as possible and provided an explanation. "It's just...a very nice thing she calls me now and then. I don't actually write poetry. I just...write. Journals. Recollections of events in my life while living in Equestria that I think is worth writing home about."

Blaze appeared to be the most interested in my words. She glanced at Ember and said, "He writes autobiographies?"

This shift in topics was enough to calm Ember, who then provided an explanation of her own. "Basically. I've read bits and pieces of some of those journals and...it's like reading a novel. Very expressive and detailed, I'm sure he could make a living off of it. To anyone without context, it might even look like some kind of fantasy novel."

"That good...?!" Blaze replied with her eyes lighting up in excitement. When she looked at me, all I did was nod. But I jumped back when she placed her massive hands on opposite sides of me and glanced at her daughter. "Ember! Marry this man! We need an artist in the family!"

"WHAT?!" Ember shrieked with an arm rising up in front of her face. I almost joined in on retorting to that sudden demand, but Ember's utterly mortified face caused me to instantly crack up in laughter. Torch joined in as well while finding Ember's ghastly response too funny to not laugh at. Ember then regained enough composure to shout at her mother. "Mom, he's already married! He has a mate!"

"That didn't stop the two of you from making out more than once." Torch replied with a smug chuckle while I only cowered in dread. The mighty former Dragon Lord had watched me kiss his own daughter in intimate fashion?! While Ember recoiled in embarrassment as she squealed with her face covered with her wings, I was utterly terrified. I had nowhere to run and was entirely at the mercy of the two behemoths around us. And I was certain it would be unwise to lie now.

"You two have always been very comfortable around each other. Perhaps too comfortable... And we have seen your mate, Sir James. As well as your children." Blaze said as she once again began to rest her jaw atop her fingers in a dainty fashion. She asked with a serene smile on her face, "And yet, she seemed very at ease over the two of you being so...happy with each other. Why is that?"

I was utterly cowering by then. I strongly doubted they would understand. Ember was of a younger generation and was very willing to broaden her horizons. When I explained that concept to her, she listened. But would they as well? Thankfully, I did not have to say anything. Ember defied her own emotions and stepped up to me before taking hold of my hand. She then gazed up at her parents and said, "He...has a very unusual heart. He's willing to let himself love others in the same way. Most males wouldn't be able to handle that. But...he makes it work. He has the patience for it. I've seen it. He...knows what he's doing. And they have faith in him. There's no jealousy... No picking favorites... They're not sources of pleasure for him. They're...his family. I understand that. But do you?"

"What you describe is a very alien concept to us dragons, Ember. Were this coming from anyone else, I'd probably dismiss it as rubbish." Torch replied firmly while he and his wife displayed very different emotions upon their faces. Blaze was nothing if not patient while Torch appeared much more menacing and almost accusatory. I could certainly understand why. Ember was the only family he had for more than a century and his own child. Placing any such faith in a male, let alone an outsider, was a massive test of trust for a dragon father. He then looked at me while I remained still and silent before looking back at his daughter. "It is not like a dragon to let themselves have eyes for more than one mate. I could never see myself longing for anyone beside your mother. Do you truly believe that this man is capable of remaining faithful to more than just one?"

"I didn't believe it at first. But when he insisted that he be allowed to explain, I was certain I could trust his word. So I did." Ember replied while she turned her gaze up at me. She displayed such a calm smile as I noticed her tail swish about in a lazy fashion. "He spoke what was in his heart and I knew he was not speaking with deception. If anything, he was very unsure of himself at the time. Just a man trying to understand his own heart. But he was so sincere... So I believed him. And I remained with him through such horrible trials... I got to see what his heart valued most. He really knows what he's doing, Dad. And I've seen them. The females in his life who've gotten so close to him... There's no jealousy or envy. No picking favorites. They're all his as much as he is theirs. It's not a herd or harem... It's a family. That's what he keeps calling it...because that's exactly what it is."

There was no resisting the urge. With my fear of her father shoved aside for a moment, I kneeled beside Ember and embraced her in thanks. She really did understand. She whispered to me with her hand caressing my head, "Easy there... You know what you're doing. You're a wonderful man who's also a wonderful mate. They're all so lucky to have you."

It was then that Blaze spoke up ever so sweetly. "It's a very bold thing to do. Certainly not something we dragons could ever see ourselves doing. And you trust this man on that matter?"

Ember looked up at her mom with an almost defiant smirk on her lips. "I've had to broaden my horizons very quickly recently. And it's not like staying in one place without change has benefited our people over the millennia. Compared to the challenges the dragon lands need to face, learning about different ways of being in love doesn't sound like such a big deal. Not when they're all so sincere about it. I do believe this man and I'm happy for the lucky females who found a place in his life as more than just friends."

It was at this point that I expected Torch and Blaze to confront Ember over her own feelings for me and mine for her. There was no denying it to myself by then. We were madly in love and the only thing stopping us from consummating our relationship was literally how her own blood dictated her commitment towards a romantic partner. I braced myself for them to drop some hard questions on her...but they did not. Although I did see the two of them glance at each other with understanding smiles. They knew better than to pressure Ember. A dragon's heart must never be pressured and they knew this. And so Torch said, "In that case... If you trust this man, so will we."

"Thank you, sir." I retorted in brief while still thoroughly intimidated. Torch raised an eyebrow almost in annoyance. I think even he was becoming weary over just how uneasy I was around him. "Sorry, sir... It's just...I can't shake the feeling you might want to squish me at any time."

Torch let out a snort of irritation. For as intimidating as he appeared, he clearly took no pleasure in being so unconditionally feared. Although Blaze then spoke up with a soft tone. "Dear, perhaps you need to simply show our guest here what a big softy you can be."

"I am most certainly not!" Torch barked while his wife and even his daughter giggled at that cheeky sting. Although he did roll his eyes and looked down at me with a smirk. "But I suppose that would be a good place to start. Come here, boy."

My eyes widened as he lifted that massive hand of his. Torch began to slowly lower his hand to me while Ember stood ready to push it back. She called out while I raised my arms instinctively over my head, "Dad, don't! Please!"

Blaze they reached out and gingerly picked up her daughter between two of her own massive fingers to move her out of the way. So big and powerful, yet so dainty in her movements. She had mastered knowing how much movement and force to apply for even the gentlest of motions. "Have faith, dear. You know your father always knew how to hold you."

Ember relented with her protests, but she still watched in anticipation. And just when I thought I was about to be crushed, I felt one of Torch's massive fingers touch my head...and then stop. I could feel that vast ceiling of scales above me before it began rub back and forth along my scalp. I finally opened my eyes to find myself tucked under just that one finger as I muttered, "I'm...not dead?"

"Ember has always been smaller than you, boy. And she used to be much smaller still. I had to learn very quickly how to be gentle. Still afraid of me?" I heard Torch ask while he continued to delicately rub the top of my head. It took minutes, but I began to feel less unnerved. He was being exceedingly careful to not crush me like a bug. I then heard his gruff voice speak equally kindly to me. "There's no reason for you to fear me, boy. We've seen enough to know what's in your heart. You are a friend of the family now and it's good to finally know you. I just have one request. Please continue to be good to our daughter."

"I will." I replied before reaching up and trying to hold the finger that was resting upon my head. I slid my hands along Torch's massive digit as he did the same for me. He was massive and imposing, but still a good man. And I hoped I could learn to not fear him in time. "I hope you can forgive me for being a little...timid here. I'm really not supposed to be used to creatures as massive as you."

"Heh, don't apologize, boy. Even we're giants by dragon standards. And it's not without drawbacks." Torch chuckled as he continued to caress me. And I could imagine the problems with such massive bodies. Completely impractical for modern living in Equestria. And how much did they even need to eat to sustain themselves? Hopefully their metabolism is so slow that they only needed to eat once in a very long while... I decided to not ask such questions. I did not need to know now that the burdens of mortality did not apply to them.

Blaze soon whispered from nearby. "Is it my turn, dear?"

My eyes opened wide upon hearing the voice of the beautiful giant of a dragon queen. Torch chuckled under his breath before he lifted his hand away from me. I turned to face the dragon queen before flinching as she brought both of her massive hands forward. She ever so gently brought two fingers under my arms to lift me up before placing me atop her upturned palm. Being carried along in the hand of someone else like an insect was genuinely terrifying for me as I immediately dropped to my hands and knees to avoid getting tossed around too much. And yet, I did not need to. Blaze was very slow and careful with the movement of her hand while I marveled at how soft her palm was. Coated in scales, but not at all firm or cool. I could feel the heat of her body while I lied upon it.

"Shhhh, I swear you're not in danger here, dear. Please, look over here." I heard Blaze whisper while trying very hard to not let her breath be too strong with me right in front of her. Those lungs could probably produce the force of a gale. I sat up and saw Blaze looking down the long narrow length of her own jaws at me. She brought her chin forward and rested it upon the edge of her palm while scarcely blinking. Ember was even watching from atop her mother's head, but with much less concern than when her father reached out to me. She then asked with the faintest of whispers, "Do you fear me?"

"I don't think fear is the right word..." I replied while still feeling very apprehensive about being the size of an ant compared to the dragoness before me. I found the courage to stand upon the uneven contours of her palm before shakily walking towards Blaze. As I drew near, I realized that she was going out of her way to hold her breath. Probably to avoid blowing me off balance with a strong exhale. Those massive lungs could probably hold themselves for minutes on end. Maybe longer.

Blaze was constantly smiling. She was very happy to meet me. Once I was right before her snout, I reached out to her. I placed my hands between her two nostrils while her smile only widened. She even quietly giggled in delight at my touch. I quickly found my apprehension fading. Blaze was lovely. Unbelievably lovely and tender. Nothing at all like what I had come to expect from the dragons of Equestria by then. A true diamond in the rough. I rested myself against the towering dragon mother and tried my best to embrace her. I absolutely felt calm in her presence. She had given me no reason to fear her at all. I heard a powerful gust of wind from both sides of me as Blaze took the opportunity to exhale through her nostrils with a very long sigh. I think I had pleased her. Ember then called out from her mother's scalp, "I think she really likes you, James!"

"And I like her too." I said while not sure if my voice would reach their ears. Although Blaze did start to pull away from me just a bit. I took this as a sign to let go and steady myself, but she then pulled a fast one on me. She then brought her lips even closer to me while I stood my ground in confusion. With a quick motion while still not shoving me over, she brought her lips to me and applied a kiss to the entire front of my body. Blaze then beamed at me with those beautiful eyes while I asked, "Um...thanks?"

"Ember, you found such a good man out there." Blaze said while Ember just crossed her arms defensively. She was still trying to pass herself off as aloof like if she was playing hard to get. Not that I blamed her. She still did not understand how her heart worked at the time. Blaze then whispered to me while keeping her jaw tilted downward to direct her breath away from me, "I've been looking forward to getting to meet you since the moment I first heard your voice. I've seen everything I loved about humans in you at every turn, dear."

"Really? Even...after what happened? You do know, right?" I asked while wondering exactly how much the two of them knew about the ultimate fate of humanity in the world of Equestria.

Both Blaze and Torch lost their smiles. With the mood quickly turning somber, Torch spoke first. "Yes... We saw it that day. A wall of cleansing light sweeping across the plains to the north. We knew it was a dark day..."

"We had a bad feeling about our human neighbors for a while... We feared the worst, but hoped for the best. And then... Well... The best we could take out of the situation was that they were stopped before they could invade our territory." Blaze added while just looking so downtrodden. She had good memories of mingling with her neighbors back when she was a much smaller dragoness. She then directed her gaze towards me and said, "But not you. Never you. Everything about you reminds me of better days, dear James. We might not have seen much of what happened out there, but you have served our world well. Thank you."

"Sorry for not bringing the Bloodstone Scepter with me when we really set out for war. It wouldn't have served much purpose on the battlefield and would've just been one more thing I'd need to keep track of." Ember replied from atop her mother's scalp. Her parents did not seem to mind at all and just grinned supportively at her. Although Ember then directly looked around at the sky above us. It was still displaying what was around the Bloodstone Scepter and Rain Shine had grown curious enough to step forward to take a closer look at us. She was very perplexed and kept moving her head side to side to examine the two of us from different angles. Ember then said, "We have been here for a while, huh? We probably should get back to the party soon."

"Yes, we really shouldn't keep you from that. You two earned this day. Get out there and enjoy yourselves!" Torch replied with some inspiring gusto to his voice. Although his tone softened as he then added, "But thank you for taking the time to speak to us. It would've been a shame if we didn't get to say hello today."

"We'll catch up later, right? I can talk to you two at any time with the Bloodstone Scepter in hand?" Ember asked as she flapped her wings to carry herself to my side. It was time to go while the evening was still young.

"Of course, dear. If you see the Bloodstone glowing, it means you only have to greet us to hear us. And if you want to talk to us, just hold the scepter and call out to us. We'll hear you, I promise." Blaze replied sweetly before bringing her face down to her palm again. Ember and I both stepped forward and rested ourselves against opposite sides of her snout to caress her in farewell. Torch stood his ground though. His jaw struck was nowhere near as angular and he knew he was still in trouble for keeping so much from his daughter. Maybe next time.

We stepped back from Blaze while she lifted her head away. Ember then looked at her parents and said, "It was...great finally getting to talk to you again after so long. We'll be talking a lot more often from now on, right?"

"We'll always be here for you, Ember. We may not be in the world of the living anymore, but we still exist here. And we have all the time in the world to catch up. Now then... Take care, both of you." Torch replied while he came closer. He and Blaze rested their brows together in a very loving manner while her placed one of his massive hands over hers to trap Ember and I between them. Their hands blocked out any light in that enormous cave. But then...I felt myself become weightless and dazed. Seconds later, I opened my eyes to find myself seated before Ember once again with the Bloodstone Scepter being held in our hands between us. Trails of dried tears coated her face.

"Wow... That really just happened, huh?" I asked in some disbelief. We were back in that hedge chamber with Rain Shine standing over us.

The kirin chieftain tilted her head to one side and said, "You were both deathly silent for a while. Even when tears began to flow down your face, Ember... Are you both well? What happened there?"

Ember sighed with her head bowed. She then looked up at her friend and said, "I got to see Dad. And...I met Mom for the first time. That's what the Bloodstone Scepter does. It connects to the souls of the previous generation of Dragon Lords."

"So it is a conduit for their will. Fascinating..." Rain Shine replied with a pleased smile spreading across her lips. She then reached out and touched her hoof against the Bloodstone Scepter's shaft. But by then, the glow in the Bloodstone had faded. Torch and Blaze had satisfied their desire for conversation for the moment. Rain Shine then asked, "I don't suppose I could speak to them sometime?"

The Dragon Lord quickly rose to her feet with the Bloodstone Scepter in hand and was wearing such a smile on her face. "Sure! I'd be happy to introduce you sometime! Just...not right now. We've spent too much time out here already. Let's get back to... Huh?"

Ember looked down and I quickly saw why. Moving shadows were being cast over us. And when we looked up, several of Ember's subordinates were hovering overhead. This promptly annoyed her and caused Ember to point the Bloodstone Scepter at them. "What?!"

"Your boss was looking for you! Said they needed you in the big stairs hall!" One of the brutes replied before flying off with his comrades and out of sight.

"Boss...? They mean the royal family?" Ember muttered while Rain Shine quickly used her magic to revert our surroundings back to how they were at the start. The distant call of the party reached our ears now that there was less of a barrier between us and the festivities. Although once we started to make our way back, Ember took hold of my hand and looked up at me with a pleading gaze. "You'll be staying here tonight, right?"

"Of course. I've missed you." I replied softly while Rain Shine smiled knowingly at me. A night with them and Novo... I knew I was in for a wonderful time once the party was over.

I think we got a little lost on our way back to the castle. The three of us passed by an outdoor patio that is normally reserved for the Wonderbolts during the Grand Galloping Gala. Except for the moment, it had been reserved for basically a game area. Pool tables, black jack, dart boards, and all manner of party games were set up with plenty of guests having a good time. I even noticed Celaeno and her four crewmates huddled around a table for a game of poker. Except for Squabble. That weirdo was more interested in eating his cards.

We soon found our way back in the main hall with Ember's twelve subordinates waiting in a row. And the three royal sisters were present while standing before the staircase. Ember hastened her pace to place herself between her men and her superiors. "What's up? You called for me?"

"Glad to have you here, Ember. We just wanted to get something out of the way and now was a good time to do it." Celestia replied while the thirteen dragons stood at attention. The Princess of the Dawn then called out to them. "It has been roughly four weeks since the War of Preservation ended and I am sure many of you have had one question on your mind. And now, we have the answer for you."

Celestia and her sisters began to channel their magic together before flashes of light appeared before Ember's twelve subordinates. Twelve sturdy wooden chests had been summoned with teleportation magic and placed before the lot of them. Luna then spoke up, "As promised, your agreed upon compensation. Fifty pounds of assorted gemstones gathered from all corners of Equestria. Enjoy!"

"Now that's what I'm talking about!" One of the dragons cheered as they all popped open the chests set before them. Even I was impressed by the sheer variety. Precious and semiprecious stones. Rubies and sapphires... Peridot... Even turquoise and jade. To the average person, these were boxes of riches. But to a dragon, it was a glorious and versatile feast. They went sifting through the boxes of gems to really examine the sheer variety, but they did not eat any just yet. They probably wanted to get their payment home first before digging in.

Ember crossed her arms while casting such a smirk at her people. "Those boulderheads really are way too easy to please."

"Not so fast there, Ember. We did not forget about you." Nightmare Moon replied before she personally summoned another identical chest before the confused Dragon Lord. "We did not forget your share."

"Huh?! Hold on now, I didn't agree to any payment..." Ember replied while lifting the chest's lid open. She very quickly changed her tune as her eyes widened at the sight of the glimmering gemstones. She grinned hungrily and said, "But I'll take it! Thanks!"

"You are most welcome, Ember. Guards!" Nightmare Moon replied before summoning a small cadre of unicorn stallions clad in full armor. They stood at attention while the Princess of Dreams provided a directive. "Take these chests and load them into the cargo hold of the Olympia. They shall be transported with their owners home tomorrow."

The thirteen dragons did not object as the chests filled to the brim with beautiful and delectable gemstones were carried away in the magic auras of the guardsmen. The Princess of Dreams then faced them and said, "With that said, there is still much time left to celebrate. Please continue to enjoy yourselves, friends. The night is still young."

They all began to scatter to resume just having a good time. Although Ember soon noticed the Bloodstone beginning to glow again. Now that she knew what that meant, she whispered to it before glancing at the three royal sisters. Rain Shine and I glanced at each other knowingly while we started to smirk. They were in for quite a surprise.

Ember quickly approached the three royal sisters. And she looked more than just a bit giddy. "Excuse me, your highnesses. I think someone wants to talk to you."

The three of them turned to face the Dragon Lord with Luna being the first to speak. "Oh? And who would that be?"

"Here, hold this for a minute." Ember replied while holding out the Bloodstone Scepter towards Celestia. The Princess of the Dawn took hold of the scepter with her levitation magic with her head tilted slightly to the side in confusion. We watched for a moment, but Ember quickly understood that holding the Bloodstone Scepter in a manner that did not involve direct physical contact probably would not allow the holder to speak to the Dragon Lords of the previous generation. "Actually...would you mind holding that directly?"

"As in...physically? Like this?" Celestia replied while taking the scepter into the grasp of her wing. She then asked in bewilderment, "So then...what did you want me to do, Ember? Is there someone nearby? Hello? Anyone?"

As if on cure, Celestia's head jerked back as a voice surely reached her mind. The Bloodstone continued to glow as I smirked widely. She recognized that voice. "Is that... Torch?! Is that you, old friend?! And... Blaze?! You too?!"

Ember almost cackled in sheer glee over this little stunt being pulled off. "Surprise! I figured out a little feature of that old thing!"

Nightmare Moon took a step forward as Celestia began to chat very excitedly with the voices in her head. "Sister, what is this you speak of? Torch... Blaze... The previous Dragon Lords?"

"Yes! Come here, hold this with me! I think that's how it works?" Celestia replied while Ember watched from nearby with her arms crossed. One by one, Luna and Nightmare Moon came forward and touched their hooves against the Bloodstone Scepter's shaft. What followed was the three of them openly conversing with seemingly no one. But I knew they could hear who was on the other side. It was a long awaited reunion between royalty.

While Ember watched over her superiors chatting it up with her parents, Rain Shine made her way off to probably fetch herself a drink. But as I stood there and pondered what to do next, another familiar unicorn stallion came trotting my way. "Hey! Hey, James! I've been looking for you!"

"Armor, hey!" I retorted as I saw Shining Armor coming my way. Back in uniform without his helmet, his personal royal purple barding made him stand out quite a bit. I dropped to one knee as he grabbed me for a big hug. "You're looking a lot better. That mental health breakthrough really did the trick, huh?"

"Sure did. Some memories are just too fuzzy to remember all that well, but that's a small price to pay for just being able to get to sleep at night." He replied with one hoof patting me on the back. He then snickered loudly and said, "And you! How'd you get knighted before me?! You lucky dog! I'm kidding, man. I'm kidding. You've more than earned it. I'm so unbelievably glad to have you here with us. You're a good friend and a good man and I couldn't be more proud of you."

"Wow, Armor... That's... Uh... Those are big words coming from you, captain." I rather meekly retorted as we released each other from our embrace. By then, I had almost forgotten about that title being bestowed upon me. I was nowhere near enough of a seeker of glory to place much value upon it. I was still just me.

"I guess it's a little early for the real weight of all this to sink in. Give it time. I don't think anyone could walk away from one evening with enough time to process all that's happened today." Shining Armor patted me on the shoulder before I could rise back onto my feet. He then said, "Anyway, Twily wanted me to find you. She said she wanted all her friends to gather around for something."

"Really? Well then, lead on. I've got lots of catching up to do with them as is." I retorted before following Shining Armor back into the hall where the band was performing. And there around a table was Twilight Sparkle, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie. And they all waved we down as soon as they saw me. I looked at Shining Armor and said, "I guess this is my stop. Tell Cadence I said hello."

"Will do, James. Have a good one." Shining Armor said while lifting his hoof to his brow to provide a salute. He left the hall while I headed over to the table where my closest circle of friends were seated. There was no sign of Spike. I suppose this was a talk only for the big boys and girls. That, and I was certain I had seen him hanging out with Smolder and Ocellus almost the entire time for some dragon company. Although I suspect he still does not know what Ocellus actually is yet...

"There he is, girls. The man of honor himself." Applejack spoke first while tipping her hat to me. I took a seat between Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy while Applejack asked, "How ya feelin' there, sugarcube? Yer big day got a lot bigger real quick after we got 'ere, right?"

"It's...uh... It's a lot to take in! Lots of new and old faces to talk to, big status shifts... And not just for me! At least it's been a good day. Really good..." I replied before finding myself letting out a yawn. Even though sundown had not yet come, I knew I was going to be sleeping well that night.

Pinkie Pie tapped a hoof on the table as she added, "You said it! James becomes a real knight in shining armor and then Rainbow Dash makes it into the Wonderbolts all in the same afternoon?! I was gonna start planning out a special double header party just for you two, but I guess this party completely blows that outta the water."

Rainbow Dash and I glanced at each other with crooked grins on our faces while Twilight laid out the truth to our overly eager friend. "She's not in the Wonderbolts yet, Pinkie. She just qualified for tryouts next year. We'll see if she really has what it takes after that. But still, it is great you got an invitation from Spitfire herself!"

"Yeah, crazy, I know! And I'm not the only one she passed out invitations to! I wonder who else made it in?" Rainbow Dash laughed while she and I both bumped our fist and hoof together in congratulations for each other. She then threw her head back and sighed in deep relief. "It's just...so good to finally really feel like things are getting back to normal. Or at least as normal as it can get after that mess."

"We all did our part, didn't we? Whether it was on the battlefield or the homefront, we did what we had to do. I'm just so glad to have you all back home safe and sound... It only feels like the war really ended today. Thank goodness..." Fluttershy sighed before she reached over and placed a kiss on my cheek. "I'm so happy to have you all doing just fine and home again. It wasn't the same without you..."

"And to that! I say we have a toast, darlings!" Rarity called out as she levitated an icy cold bottle of golden wine out from under the table. It appeared to be a bottle of Riesling infused with honey. Rarity then explained as she started to wiggle the cork free, "I've been saving this. To good friends, good fortunes, and a bright future for us all! Cheers, my loves!"

Rarity poured us all a glass of that bubbly beverage. Between the seven glasses, she used up the entire bottle with a single serving for each of us. And it was a very fine wine indeed. Not too sweet or dry. A very accessible flavor. Although I did glance at Pinkie Pie in caution when I remembered the last time she had some really strong drink. Rainbow Dash may get woozy, but Pinkie Pie gets crazy. Thankfully, it looked like she was drinking on a full stomach by then.

While we drank and talked, I felt a hoof rest over my right hand. A glance to my right revealed Rainbow Dash silently smiling at me with a rather bashful gaze. I immediately suspected what she was conveying after what was discussed between us earlier. I discreetly whispered to her, "How'd that chat with Fluttershy go?"

"She's OK with it... She trusts me. And it's up to me to decide when." She replied while starting to blush a bit. My beautiful yet boisterous friend then whispered, "We'll talk about this when we get back home and find a good time... Love you, big guy."

"Love you too, Rainbow. Just come find me when you think the time's right." I whispered back to her while she very abruptly and quickly pecked y cheek with her lips. She was so quick about it that none of our companions paid any mind. Although she did flash a quick wink at me. I felt confident for the two of us. It had been so long since we last held each other like that...

Hours went by and the sun set over the western horizon. The constant clamor of the party began to become quieter both in and out of the castle halls, but never quite fell silent. Some departed for home or to check into a hotel that had been provided for them for the night, but most of the partygoers stayed very late to get the most out of the festivities. Trixie had to head back to the hospital right around the time dusk came. She held out for as long as she could before her body finally became too sore to tolerate. It was a marvel that she even made it at all, let alone stay for as long as she did. All I could do upon seeing her off was hope for the best. The only way left to go for her was up.

I ate and drank until I could eat and drink no more. Mostly. Once nightfall had come and the halls became a little quieter, I decided to slip away to the upper levels of the palace for a little time alone. Except not quite alone. I sat on a soft cushioned bench upon a balcony overlooking the courtyard below with Novo at my side while we shared a bottle of cold mead with each other that she had fetched from her wine cabinets aboard the Alabaster. After all that wonderful mayhem, we finally had some time alone with each other.

Novo sipped lightly from her glass, that rich unmistakable heavy honey flavor seasoning our drink that set mead aside from other forms of wine. The moon had rising high into the sky, a lovely pale crescent visible for all to see. We could still hear the chatter of those below and even the distant gentle melodies of the band as they adjusted their output for more subdued melodies as a means to let the partying heroes unwind. I sighed harshly as I basked in that moment of respite. It was a good day.

My beloved queen gently took hold of my hand. She was lounging quite comfortably with her longer quadruped body taking up more space than my own. She leaned against me as our fingers clamped our hands together. I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye while she whispered, "Brings back memories, doesn't it? Up here under the moon, savoring some fine spirits... It's like how we first really started to become something more."

"I remember, dear. Except that time, we were drinking hard cider while much higher up." I retorted as a sly smirk spread across her beak. My lips met her beak for a moment to share a kiss. I gazed into those beautiful eyes and whispered, "I'm grateful you came into my life back then."

"No, baby. I'm the one who should be grateful. You convinced me to let myself fall in love again. And I couldn't be happier for it." Novo cooed to me like the loveliest dove. She rested her soft feathery head against mine while her hand tightened around my own palm. "Thank you for coming home alive, my love. I can't lose you now... Not yet."

"I'm not going anywhere, Novo. I didn't fall in love with you just to leave you now." I whispered to my beloved as our faces drew near. Hearts filled with desire, our eyes closed while Novo's beak opened wide. I felt her beak gently yet firmly clamp over the sides of my face to lock our mouths together. Her tongue caressed my lips before mine met hers. The caress of that tongue against mine, the flavor of fermented sweet drink upon our breaths... That dance as we sang to each other was not one fueled by our usual needy passion. It was gentle and slow. A relaxing waltz as opposed to a more invigorating tango. And when Novo's beak finally released me and we could sigh for a full breath, I whispered again to her. "I love you."

"And I love you, my king." Novo spoke with such a beautiful gaze set into her eyes. We gently clinked our glasses together for a toast before consuming the rest of their contents together. Novo then poured us around round from the bottle that was being kept chilled in an ice bucket nearby. She then giggled in some mildly intoxicated excitement. "Celestia set us up with the biggest bed available in the palace. Big enough for all four of us. We'll keep you comfy tonight, baby."

I raised an eyebrow at this revelation. I had agreed to stay the night to savor the company of my beloveds from far away, but to be sharing the same bed? That would equire a lot of space. And would Rain Shine and Ember be comfortable with that? "You sure about this? I was assuming we would be staying in separate rooms."

"You're kidding, right? Right?" Novo asked with an eyebrow raised. After a moment of admittedly awkward silence, she burst into a brief snickering fit before composing herself. "Of course we're all sharing the same bed, honey. We're only staying tonight. Not the whole week. And you know we love you, baby. Of course your queens are content with sharing the same bed with their king. We're all friends here."

"I'll admit I haven't really thought much about the dynamic between you and the other two... What's your take on Ember and Rain Shine?" I asked now that such a concept was fresh in my head. I had not seen them together for awhile.

Novo was all too happy to explain, "Them? Well, we do have a certain diplomatic dynamic going on. Comes with the territory. But I do consider those lovely ladies to be my friends. After all, we all long for the same wonderful king. It would be best if we could be friends."

She then leaned close to me as her eyes narrowed in playfulness. I leaned back a bit with my eyes widening in some caution before Novo whispered to me. "And maybe someday...we'll all be family too. Tell me, honey. And be honest. Are you and those lovely ladies considering having little ones together?"

Always the mother, that wonderful queen. And I found myself flustering as I tried to compose a proper response. "Them?! Well...uh...I mean... I don't know about Ember... I mean don't get me wrong, we adore each other. She's just not...ready to commit yet. But...for Rain Shine..."

I remembered the tender conversations we had together. The talk of kirin children. How the Grove of Silence had gone nearly a millennium without the laughter of foals filling the air. And just the...wonderful sense of peace and belonging I have always felt for that wonderful mare. I gazed into Novo's eyes and whispered what was in my heart. "I dearly want to have children with her."

There was no surprise in Novo's eyes. Only a smile of delight was on her face. She then asked, "They'll all be baby girls, right?"

I nodded promptly and said, "Yes, there's no such thing as a male kirin. There's a good reason you only saw mares in the Grove of Silence. The kirin are a female exclusive species."

"Mmhm, I thought so. And I just know your baby girls will be the sweetest little angels." Novo giggled as I could see just how tickled she was at the thought of being a second mother to the children of her new friend. Although she then whispered slyly to me, "But remember this, honey. I better be the first to give you a son."

That tickled my heart. I remember seeing so many hippogriff children during my first visit to Capricorn Island. Fillies and colts who were all equally precious. My heart swelled at the thought of one such colt being my own son. A son to the most beautiful mare in all the land... I held Novo as firmly as I could and whispered into her ear. "I pray our first is a colt, dear... The most beautiful little colt who ever lived."

"Yes, baby... Our first... No. The first of many." Novo churred beautifully as we embraced. I remembered that sacred request. Not simply a desire to have a family with me. A request for me to father as many beautiful foals with her as I could. We already tried once and failed. Hopefully next time would bear fruit...

I decided I had enough to drink after that glass and stood up. Novo insisted on remaining there a while longer to savor the view and was fully aware we would be spending much more time together before the night was over. My head abuzz with the warmth of mead in my body, I made my way back indoors and tried to find my way back to the ground floor. Although I did not go far before I found I was not alone.

The halls up there were much quieter, but not entirely silent. The distant echoes of the party still reached my ears. But after a few minutes, I saw someone standing in the corridor ahead. A mare black as night who contrasted harshly with the bright pastel hues of Canterlot interior design around us. Someone I loved had sought me out and I hastened my pace until I was embraced in her sable wings. "Finally... A moment with you, my love."

"Yeah... I think we've both earned this." I whispered to my beloved Nightmare Moon. Nothing had changed between us. No matter the circumstances, our hearts longed for each other all the same. My hands slid over her beautiful body. Not a scar to be found. She had survived and healed very well. And I felt her wing caress the top of my head like a soft sweeping hand. We were inspecting each other in equal turn for lingering injuries. "You really are back in one peace."

"Had my mother not shown mercy when she did, I may not be here now... Or at least nowhere near as healed as I am." Nightmare Moon whispered to me as if compelled to keep her voice down. We were standing out in the open in the halls of Canterlot's royal palace. Anyone could come walking by and see us, as unlikely as it was with all the festivities being so far away. She then kissed my ear before saying, "But even if she did leave me to die... I would not let myself leave this world so easily. Not after all you gave me that night... Not after you gave me a reason...to live."

"I'll say it again. I didn't go out there to slay you. I did it to save you." I replied while resting my head against her glorious billowing mane. I could never forgive that fateful night in the Everfree Forest. "Now look at you. Everything's so much better because you're here..."

"My guiding light... You gave me all I have. And for that, I shall always follow you and stay by your side. No matter what this world has in store for you, I assure you that you will always have me." The Princes of Dreams whispered to me while we continued to hold each other. Just to savor this moment. Even if we could not truly be together, we would still always have each other. That was enough for now. I could live with this.

We just held each other without words for a little longer. Just to savor that moment in the middle of the night. Although once we began to loosen each other from our embrace, Nightmare Moon brought up an unexpected topic. One that that completely slipped my mind that day. "My love... If I may ask... Have you seen her recently? Has she come to your side while I was not watching?"

I was confused at first. Who was she speaking of? I tried to jog my memory with my arms crossed in thought. "Um...who? Celestia? Novo?"

Nightmare Moon gazed at me with growing concern. "The little wandering wyrm in the depths of your dreams."

My mood instantly soured. A bitter scowl covered my face as my gaze lowered to the floor. "No... She said she needed some time to herself. To really think about what she did to me. I haven't seen her since."

"My dear... Why so bitter? I expected you to speak fondly of her, but this..." Nightmare Moon whispered before taking a step forward. There was no hiding the distrust I now held for the wyrm that nearly murdered me in the realm of dreams. I may not have been in any real danger, but the pain was real. Much too real. I was wounded and deathly afraid that night.

I looked towards the Princess of Dreams and said, "You saw the condition I was in when you found me. That wasn't an accident. She did that to me."

Nightmare Moon naively clung to the very same sentiment I had at first. "But surely... That shadow visage... The size of her... That was so similar to when she was shackled by the curse of her dark master. Surely what we saw that night was just another product of his will."

"No... It really wasn't. I thought so too at first, but..." I replied before turning away. I could still feel the bitter disappointment in my heart when the one remaining benefit of the doubt I was willing to give the wyrm ended up being for naught. "She confessed to me... That form she took on was her own doing. There was no curse at play. She wasn't being influenced by anything left behind by her old master. That was all her... All because I had the courage to fall in love with more than one..."

The Princess of Dreams fell silent. I did not know what to think of that little wyrm anymore. I had gone out of my way to not even speak her name. Nightmare Moon then asked softly, "James... Do you even wish for Luna and I to devise a means for her to enter our world anymore?"

"I don't know... Not after that. I'm not so sure I even want to see her again." I replied with my heart aching. That night... It was not just a breach of trust. It was an outright betrayal.

Nightmare Moon spoke softly to me. "She dearly regretted what she did..."

I replied firmly, "That was entirely her decision that night."

She spoke again. "She longs for you."

"She wanted me dead." I replied with a growing anger starting to well up in my heart.

Nightmare Moon noticed my darkening tone and the slight rise in my voice's volume. And she was quick to prevent us from getting into a shouting match by mentioning something I had all but forgotten about. "I impaled you that night. And you ravaged me with your blade. And yet...here we are."

My eyes widened at the rekindled memory. I could recall all the liquid red oozing from cuts in her black body. And the agony of the wound I had received from her horn. I still found the will to word a reply and said, "I...wasn't even conscious when you did that to me... Didn't even know I had been hurt when I came to."

"You did not lash out at me...until I nearly murdered your friend. I am grateful that Rainbow Dash was able to eventually forgive me for that day..." Nightmare Moon replied softly while thinking very carefully at how that night and the nightmare I experienced compared and contrasted. "All right, yes... The circumstances and context of these events differ vastly... But tell me, my love. Do you hate her?"

I sighed harshly while I took a moment to think that question over. "I don't know... Hate is a strong word. I wouldn't say I hate her as much as I'm...very disappointed in her."

Nightmare Moon fell silent for a moment to ponder my words. Why were we even talking about a nonexistent entity in the first place? Although she then spoke something I did not expect. "Whatever it is that's in your heart... Should you ever find the will to forgive her, I wish for you to know that...I do wish to see the day where she may join us in the realm of reality."

I raised an eyebrow at this revelation. She actually wanted to see that wyrm become a living breathing person in the real world? I turned to Nightmare Moon and asked, "Why...? What do you see in her?"

"I see...myself." Nightmare Moon replied softly. She took another step towards me as she explained, "That poor little wyrm reminds me so much of myself in too many ways... She has suffered in much the same way I have. And then she found solace in the one who wished for her to be happy. To be loved. I know you may have difficulty in believing it, but...I assure you that she longs for you much as I did. And I know she would be very much at home in the world of Equestria. No one would bat an eye at her presence. A dragon in Equestria? They are already commonplace depending on the region. One more would not be cause for concern."

She was not wrong. That...wyrm would not draw attention at all if she were to ever manifest in Equestria as her own person. Although I then had to ask, "Have you and Luna even found a lead on making that happen?"

Nightmare Moon shook her head, but replied with some calm confidence. "Not yet. But Luna and I have set up a schedule. We are experimenting. Discussing new methods. I assure you that we are taking this hypothesis very seriously and are very interested in it. Should we find a means to truly bridge the gap between dreams and reality, you will be the first to know."

All I did was nod. It was a compelling concept to be sure. Although when I looked away just to think for a moment, Nightmare Moon stepped up behind me and rested her head on my shoulder. "But know this, my love. Should her longing for you become contempt, then I will see to it that she never enters our world. I will never let her endanger you when your life is truly at stake. If she seeks to do you harm again, it will be for the last time."

"Thank you... I'm sorry to ask so much of you on this... Especially now that I'm wondering if it's even a good idea after all." I replied while having the wind knocked out of my sails. It was such a good day up until then. Now I was feeling just so bitter. What an awful memory...

Nightmare Moon kissed me upon the cheek and whispered to me most sweetly. "Forgive me if I stirred up any unpleasant memories... This is not a day for such misery. I beg of you, push what we just discussed out of your mind. That bridge will be crossed when we come to it. Come, my love. Let us return to the festivities."

"Yeah, sounds like a good idea." I muttered while desperate to get back to the happy times. I followed Nightmare Moon down the hall and soon descended the staircase in the main hall to find things having quieted down a fair bit. Although their was still a decent clamor hanging in the air. The party was not over yet.

With my heart still bitter, I decided I just needed some fresh air and a moment alone. I did not return to the halls to mingle with the guests. I instead made my way towards the castle's entrance. Just to step back outside and truly separate myself from the festivities. It felt good to get away from the noise and I found the area immediately outside the castle to be very quiet under the night sky.

I passed the barracks to my left and took a stroll around the open area to just think and breath that cool autumn air in. But it was then that my head jerked up upon hearing a very distant whistle. I saw them. Tiny little lights rising high into the sky out over the skyline of Canterlot. I tilted my head to one side as I pondered if this had anything to do with the party happening behind me. And then...

Multiple pops fill the air as flashes and sparks of light glowing in multitudes of color exploded out from those tiny flares. My eyes widened in awe. Fireworks. A grand fireworks display was being set off in the city that could probably even be seen from Ponyville. And maybe not just there. There were probably fireworks being set off all over Equestria to truly signal victory in the War of Preservation.

The darkened city was aglow with so many colors as those fiery displays kept bursting high above to bathe the city in flashes of rainbow colors. I stepped closer to put more distance between me and the castle, but I began to feel...a presence. Like I was no longer alone. I turned around...and there they were.

So many stood there in front of the castle. So many familiar faces. Commoners and royalty. Friends. Family. Loved ones. Ponies, dragons, hippogriffs, harpies, one utterly radiant kirin, and one Changeling carefully wrapped up in disguise. So many were gazing at the fiery display of fireworks lighting up the sky. And at me.

All those silent smiles. Were they there for me? Who rounded them all up? Whatever the case, I felt an overwhelming sense of belonging as I saw all those calm and happy eyes gazing at me. I raised a hand in greeting before they all approached together. I was showered in embraces. Some shook my hand. Some even greeted me with kisses. And together, we all stood there and watched the finale of that wonderful day.

I frequently glanced around me at all the wonderful people who had come into my life. People who made all the difference for my life in Equestria. It was only two years ago when I arrived in this world with nothing to my name except what was in my pockets. And on that first day, a foundation was laid out for me by six wonderful mares. And that foundation only grew in time. Two short years, and yet it was all the time I needed to go from a wayward beggar to being one of the richest men in the world with all the wealth that makes up my life now. The wealth of friends and family I have been blessed with. And the wealth of being truly home in the closest thing to a true paradise one could ever find.

At that moment... I knew then that I was where I belonged. I had been welcomed into the world of Equestria by a small circle of friends that gradually grew in size. At first, there were just ponies. Then there were hippogriffs. Then dragons. Harpies joined that circle. Then the wonderful kirin of this world. More and more... Who would be next? What was left for me to discover and cherish?

And...there was one other. As my head turned to gaze upon those to my right, my eyes opened wide. A translucent being stood beside me. Clad in only a simple white robe, a human woman stood beside me. Long blond hair tied into a single braid, she turned to look at me in silence. I very nearly spoke her name, but barely resisted the urge. I did not want to confuse or alarm those around me. I knew they could not see her.

There was no mistaking her. Megan was at my side, even if only as a phantom. And I saw her smile at me. She did not speak, but she did not need to. The work of the Element of Humanity allowing me to see her one last time? I did not question it. I was happy to see humanity's true champion at my side. We did what we could for the world we loved when it needed us most. She saved our world then and I did so as well in the present. We smiled at each other and turned our gazes to the fireworks display that lit up the sky for miles around.

And yet...there was one I could not forget. The one who orchestrated that evening without knowing it. A poor old fool blinded by hubris, reaching for a forbidden fruit that was never meant to be plucked from the tree of what ifs and maybes. An old man from another era who flew too close to the sun. One whose name will never be known. But he would not be forgotten. Not after that day.

I pondered solemnly what the day that was ending before me truly meant for this world. It truly was the end of an era. An end of an era of ignorance of the concept of humanity. Equestria now knew of a dark patch of its long history. It knew that humanity is not a myth. It is very real. A concept that can aid or ruin entire worlds. And much to its fortune, the latter did not occur. Not this time.

I was grateful that the worst memories of that time had been dulled in my mind. I did not want to feel like I was directly linked to the peril that Equestria only barely managed to escape. I had been truly welcomed into the world I loved. Declared a hero. Blessed with the honor of knighthood. Even immortalized in beautiful stained glass. I truly felt like I belonged then. I knew where my home was.

And yet... Even though we had triumphed... Even though we had defeated the enemy that sought to hand this paradise to a blighted world on a silver platter, the enemy had still succeeded in changing something. Equestria was still what it had always been. It was still exactly the way it should be.

And yet, starting tomorrow, Equestria would never be the same. A new world had been born. And tomorrow was beckoning. The paradise we knew had been altered. But at least Equestria was still Equestria. And that was enough for me.

It was good to be there. It was good to be alive. And I was blessed to know I would not be going anywhere. I am Sir James of Equestria. This is their world as much as it is mine. And it is a world I will always love. But for now... There are new horizons ahead in this brave new world. And the only way to go now is forward. And I will not be alone.

Let us see what tomorrow brings.

Another Day in Paradise

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Set Sail For the Forbidden Fruit

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting me on Patreon, Ko-Fi, or Subscribestar.

Set Sail For the Forbidden Fruit

There is a certain amusement to be had in finishing my previous journal entry only for another eventful day to follow as soon as I left my typewriter. Almost immediately after I finished my prior entry, I was greeted by an entertaining sight in the living room. I found Smolder pacing around Ocellus as the disguised Changeling stood in the middle of the room in sheer confusion. The way Smolder was looking at her friend from every angle... She looked inquisitive, yet stumped. What had she seen?

Once she was standing in front of Ocellus again, Smolder crossed her arms in thought before taking a step forward with one foot and looking up at her taller friend from a lower position. The way she had one eye squinted... Yes, she was being very investigative. And Ocellus clearly had no idea what her friend was up to. She just nervously twirled a finger through her longest lock of hair and asked, "Smolder, why are you looking at me like that?"

"Hmmm... I dunno, I just... There's something different about you today. And I just can't put my finger on it." Smolder replied while I noticed her tapping one finger on her elbow. She looked up and down at her friend while I started to get why Smolder had noticed that Ocellus did not look quite the same way she did yesterday morning. And I started to smirk with a certain giddiness beginning to fill me. Now it was all a game to see if Smolder could figure out what subtle changes Ocellus had made to her favorite disguise.

Ocellus looked like she was not sure if she should be worried. Smolder did sound like she was making a big deal out of a very small detail, but I think she was just too curious to dismiss it. Smolder then glanced up and down at her friend and asked, "Did you grow your hair out some more?"

"No...? I just finished fixing it in the bathroom and I swear I didn't adjust its length." Ocellus replied with a hint of confused nervousness. I minded my distance to not distract the two of them from this little game they were playing.

"Um... Then maybe... Did your horns get longer?" Smolder asked to while leaning to one side to get a better look at the top of the false dragon's head.

Ocellus ran her hands over the two horns attached to her scalp and said, "I don't think so. They'd be too big if they got any longer."

Smolder then started dropping several guesses in succession. "Did your wingspan get bigger? Your tail get longer? New eye color? Did you gain a few inches?"

"Noooo?" Ocellus sounded like she was trying to not giggle. Smolder had gone into full detective mode to figure out what subtle physical changes had occurred since she last saw her friend.

It was when Smolder started scratching the top of her head in confusion that I decided to step in. I walked up to the two of them and said, "I can tell you what's different. She bloomed a little last night."

"Bloomed? What, are Changelings part flower now?" Smolder asked in bewilderment while giving me a cockeyed stare. Ocellus, surprisingly enough, looked startled by this admission and did something I would not expect a dragoness to do. She crossed her arms over her chest in an almost protective manner. Her tail curled inward to almost spiral around her legs. Not at all behavior a Changeling would engage in, I am sure.

The way she had her arms placed over her chest... Instead of hiding something, all it did was draw attention to her pectoral muscles directly above them. And that was when Smolder took another long look at her friend before her eyes opened wide in sudden realization. "Oh, now I see it! You've been working out, haven't you? Nice pecs!"

This compliment was so unexpected that Ocellus' ears even rose up on a higher angle than usual. Eyes wide and with a bemused frown on her lips, she then smiled crookedly and said, "Oh, uh... Thanks?"

The mystery solved, Smolder went into the kitchen to start packing up some snacks for the morning walk through Fluttershy's forest reserve nearby. Now alone with the disguised Changeling, I looked down at her and saw that the adjustments Ocellus made to her body the night before were still present. The pectoral muscles under her ventral scales were more pronounced than they had been before and now brought to mind a pair of very petite breasts on a more mammalian bipedal creature. I then said softly to her, "You don't have to keep those, you know."

Ocellus looked down at her chest and rested her fingers over her feminine bosom. She then glanced up at me and spoke while displaying a very uneasy smile. "I know. I could, but...I kind of don't want to. When I went to the bathroom to fix my hair this morning, I saw myself in the mirror and... Is it wrong that I like how it looks on me? They just...look like they belong there. Like this is a natural look for me. Or at least...a natural look for a dragoness who looks like this?"

Instead of being confused over sporting a feature that looked vaguely like something one would see on a human woman, Ocellus sounded like having a more traditionally feminine bipedal form was very appealing to her. And it was to me. She had always looked lovely, but this subtle change in her body almost looked like a natural evolution for her. I just smiled at her and stroked my hand between the horns on her head. "There's nothing wrong with that. It does look good on you. All it does is make you look even more feminine."

"And the funny thing is it's all muscle." Ocellus giggled as she leaned into my touch. She was very comfortable in that beautiful dragon body. Even if it was not her natural form, I just wanted Ocellus to be happy however she looked. But just as she started to reach for my other hand, there was a knock at the door. And Ocellus was quick to head on over to check on our guest. "Ooh! I think I know who that is!"

I watched from where I was and was not at all surprised to see who was on the other side of the door. A blue griffon boy was standing outside and was holding a basket filled with what looked like an assorted bunch of freshly picked apples. "Gallus, hi! You ready for our forest stroll?"

"Yep! And I brought snacks. Applejack won't notice a single apple missing from a dozen trees, right?" Gallus replied while I cracked a smirk. It was harvest time and Sweet Apple Acres were probably on the verge of finishing up Applebuck Season right then. Gallus must have gathered up some crops from the last handful of trees that had yet to be harvested. Not that Applejack would mind him doing so. At least I sincerely hope she will not.

I stepped over to the door and reached for the basket so Gallus could walk with all his limbs free. "Hey there, blue bird. Thanks for feeding us. Lemme carry that for you. I've got the hands for it."

"Sure thing, man. There's some red delicious, golden delicious, galas, and even some pink ladies in there. I'm amazed they have so many kinds out there in the orchard." Gallus replied while pointing into the basket. The mention of pink lady apples caught my attention. Those have easily become my favorite apples since I started broadening my horizons with that type of fruit after arriving in Ponyville.

"Hey, its our bluebird of happiness! Just in time, Gallus." I heard Smolder call out from the kitchen. I think she was filling up bottles of fruit punch for us to bring along. She then said, "I'm just about done in here. Hey, Scoot! You... Oh wait, she's out back fixing a loose wheel on her scooter."

Right around then did Fluttershy emerge from the nursery with Gladesong wrapped up in swaddling and slung from her shoulder. She looked left and right before saying, "Oh my, I didn't realize we'd have such a crowd with us today. Good to see you, Gallus."

"Hey there, Fluttershy. And how's the kid today?" Gallus replied while Fluttershy came over to him after he stepped inside. Gladesong's eyes lit up upon seeing the blue griffon boy for what I think was the first time. She tried to reach for him despite her limbs being tightly bound up in the swaddling. She babbled and I think she was trying to say 'blue bird', but nothing coherent came out. Gallus pulled his head back, clearly out of discomfort over having no idea of how to deal with an infant. "Oh hey... Gladesong, right? Uh... Yeah, hi. I'm a big blue boy."

I gently patted my friend on his fluffy head and said, "She tries to be friends with everyone she meets, I think. And I think she thinks you're really pretty."

"Oh yes, a pretty bluebird. Go ahead, Gallus. Say hello. Gladesong is happy to meet you." Fluttershy giggled while leaning more to one side to let Gladesong get closer.

"Guys, I really have no idea what to do here... I'm not great with kids. Especially the really little ones." Gallus stammered while even taking a step back. I was tempted to loosen Gladesong's swaddling so she could reach out and maybe pet him. A hug from her might be nice for the guy.

"Oh, don't be such a grumpy griff. Here, let the mama dragon show you how it's done." Smolder chuckled before coming into the living room with a backpack strapped to her. She would probably be grounded with it restricting her wings, but it was not like she would be needing to fly today. She then came over to Gladesong and was allowed to remove her from Fluttershy's side. The little dragon lady then expertly cradled the swaddled filly in her arms and whispered sweetly to my daughter in spite of the faint growl in her voice. "There you are, princess. Dra dra's here. We're gonna get you out there with lots of fresh air today. Ready for an adventure?"

Gallus stared with wide eyes as Smolder rocked and cradled the little filly in her arms as if Gladesong was her own child. He then pointed at her and asked, "Whoa, since when did you have a mom mode, Smolder? I thought you were too cool for school with babies."

Rather than be offended, Smolder just smirked at her friend. "Hey, you dissing my kid here? I'm her mama dragon if she's got anything to say about it. You mess with my kids, you mess with me."

"Whoa, whoa, I didn't mean it like that!" Gallus took several steps back while Fluttershy and I could only laugh at Smolder taking her maternal side in stride. She would not hurt Gallus. Certainly not while having fun with the situation. Ocellus even got a giggle out of it too. Gallus then looked at Gladesong while Smolder even kissed the giggling filly on the nose. "Well, at least the kid's happy with you. It's just... I'm pretty sure you're the last girl I'd ever expect to know how to be a mom."

"Hey, I guess I'm just a natural at it. And if I'm a better mom than my mom even before I really become a mom, then that's a point against those deadbeats back home." Smolder said with such pride in her voice. Although my smile did falter for a bit. It was sad to imagine that Smolder's maternal side may have been partially a means to spite her own parents. But at least she had found the friends and family she had always needed. She was in a good place and I could not be happier for her. Smolder then started talking cute with Gladesong as she scratched under my daughter's jaw. Even her voice started to lose its usual growling filter and became that beautiful angelic tone I only hear from her during very rare moments. "Yeah, you know your dra dra loves you. Who's Mama Smolder's favorite girl, right? You. Always you. Do you love your dra dra too? Yes you do! You like mama dragons, right?"

This was getting to be a bit much. Smolder was making Gladesong giggle and squeal joyously in the face of all the affection the little dragoness was showering her with. I glanced down at Ocellus as I pondered if she could sense exactly how much love was between those two. And judging by the way she had her hands clasped together in front of her snout to hide that giddy smile, she was feeling a lot of it. And Gallus was starting to visibly cringe as he watched one of his best friends showing a side of herself he was really not ready for. "Yeah, I'm gonna...wait outside."

Gallus saw himself out right away. And we all soon followed. Gladesong was placed back in her swaddling at her mother's side before we headed out the door. Scootaloo was right on her way back around to the front of the house by then and caught us before we could even cross the bridge spanning the brook ahead of us. The rowdy pegasus filly called out, "I'm here! Hey there, guys!"

"Hey there, squirt. You're hanging with the big kids today." Gallus replied before tussling my daughter's mane when she got close to us. Fluttershy then led us along with a bit of an excited spring in her step. I think she was thrilled to finally take us on a tour of her own forest reserve. Not that I could see her serving as a guide. It had always been a quiet path through the woods with not much in the way of landmarks or unusual fauna.

It was a long walk through town just to get to Fluttershy's private forest. With it being a Sunday, there were not that many out and about. Ocellus looked especially comfortable with the minimal presence of people around who would most likely not be happy to see her had her disguise come off. My arm was starting to get tired from carrying that basket full of apples and Ocellus was happy to carry it for the moment.

The park was more active than Ponyville itself. While Saturday is the day most folks like to head over to the local park for relaxation, Sunday would have to be the second most active day for outdoor activities. I even saw a few familiar faces. Lyra and Bon Bon were resting on a bench while Lyra was even strumming away on her own little harp. I even saw Mitta and Ruby having a small picnic together under a tree. It was so easy to forget the dark history those two shared with where they had originally come from. Even in broad daylight, Ruby's eyes were filled with a golden glow. The only clue that betrayed her ghostly presence. I was happy for those two. They escaped the shackles of their home in the Everfree Forest and were finally able to be happy somewhere better.

We eventually came to the forest at the edge of the park and made our way down the path. And the immediate shift in tone was noticeable. The kind that comes from being surrounded by nature and not manmade environments. The trees towered over us while showing the telltale encroachment of autumn. It was one of the few places in Ponyville where nature was allowed to come and go on its own terms. There was some green left, but so much of it was in the process of turning yellow. It felt like I had been transported somewhere far away in a matter of minutes and autumn had properly fallen over us. It was...depressing to me in such a way, but I also could appreciate the more melancholy atmosphere of the changing seasons around me.

The wildlife was trusting as ever. Squirrels scampered across the path with some even climbing up Fluttershy to get a look at her baby girl. When they were not saying hello to us, they were busy gathering up acorns for the coming winter. There was only so much Fluttershy could do for them once winter came. And waking them up with the onset of spring has always been Fluttershy's big responsibility during the Winter Wrap Up event. Speaking of which, I could only wonder how Ponyville's newest residents would respond to it when that day came around. Did they even know the Winter Wrap Up event exists across Equestria?

While everyone was enjoying the sights and sounds of an autumn forest in their own ways as we were also compelled to not speak much over the rusting of the leaves above, none looked more taken with their surroundings than Gallus. His eyes wandered constantly and his observant silence did not go unnoticed. Smolder soon hung back to be near him and asked, "Come to think of it, didn't you hang out in forests like this when you were on the run?"

"Nah, forests didn't do me any good. You can't fly through a place with the trees so close together with a wingspan like mine. I always suck to the meadows. The open air just agreed with me better." Gallus replied while a confused Smolder then spread her own wingspan to check. I had heard how she frequently took to the air in forests while out on her own, so perhaps her somewhat smaller body and wingspan allowed for it. Griffons have a much more impressive wingspan than most, although I did recall trekking through the woods out on the Empty Plains where the trees were not quite as tightly condensed around each other. That allowed for the likes of Gilda and some of our hippogriff allies to move through them with more ease than elsewhere. I suppose the dispersal of the seeds for the trees differed compared to the areas around Ponyville.

Smolder shrugged her shoulders and said, "Funny. I never had a problem flying through forests like these. But I guess I'm just a bit more compact than you, blue bird."

"Yeah, you look like you're built for quick response times and tight maneuvers. But you'll never beat me in speed." Gallus replied with a smirk while even spreading his majestic blue wings to flex his point. Smolder did not even try to refute that claim and just smirked at him in agreement. The two of them then shared a fist bump and continued on while Gallus went back to enjoying the sights and sounds of the forest before Smolder hastened her pace to catch up with Ocellus. Although he did notice how I kept an eye on him after a while and asked, "What?"

All I did was snicker at how observant those raptor eyes of his were. I then reached down and stroked his head as I replied, "I'm just glad you're having a good time."

"Yep, I sure am. It's a good day. What about you?" He asked in return while showing a smug smile on his beak.

"I almost never have bad days in Ponyville. Just another day in paradise." I retorted before looking ahead at my family. Fluttershy was talking with Scootaloo while Ocellus and Smolder were pointing out various sights to each other. And I knew they were not the only ones of my growing Equestrian family tree. "I almost forgot what it's like living in Ponyville like this. I spent way too long out there on the Empty Plains. It's great to be reintroducing myself to this lifestyle."

"I was out there longer than you, man. It felt so good to be back in civilization. And in such a great place too. Now I know why you like this place so much." Gallus replied while he continued to observe his surroundings with...what I started to suspect was a combination of intrigue and also caution. Although he distracted me from my thoughts before looking up at me and saying, "Hey, I know I've probably said this before, but...thanks for bringing me home. Ponyville's a good place to be."

"Don't forget to thank Gabby. She's the one who brought you to me when there was no way I would've been able to come back for you... Truth be told, I almost forgot about you most of the time out there. Just too much to deal with..." I replied while recalling the very small number of epiphanies I had out there on the battlefield where I remembered Gallus and my promise to come back for him. If only I could have known how dire the situation out there would have really gotten towards the end...

I almost expected Gallus to be disappointed with me. We really did bond in our short time together out there at that dilapidated lowland village. And even then, I got caught up in so much during the war that he had all but slipped my mind. And yet, that unfortunate blue boy just waved his wing at me in a dismissive manner, "Hey, really, I get it. I'm completely caught up on how crazy things got out there. You were just doing hero work, you know? I'm not stupid. I'm just one bird in a world you were fighting for. And Gabby saved you the trouble anyway."

I dearly appreciated his understanding of the situation. I could only pray that even if Gabby never found him I would have remembered him not long after and quickly headed back east just to find Gallus before the winter cold got to him. Although as my thoughts went to Gabby, I recalled a recent conversation she and I had with each other. "Speaking of Gabby... You'll be able to see her a lot more often soon. She told me she's making plans on moving to Ponyville before long."

That caught his attention. Gallus suddenly turned his gaze up at me and asked, "Whoa, you serious? She's moving to Ponyville?"

"Yep. She explained how it would even be good for her career. Turns out that Ponyville is a big postal hub that's a good place to base a courier. That, and she really likes the place." I explained while thinking back to that conversation she and I had in my own home. Such a sweet girl. And how is she only nineteen years old? I suppose birds really do grow up fast compared to my kind.

Gallus looked pleased enough by this revelation. They only had a four year age gap between them, so it was no wonder they connected on some level. Although he then said, "Sweet. That girl's nice to have arou... Wait, what about that other griffon girl? The one who's got a real tough vibe?"

"You talking about Gilda? I dunno... I mean she's not living in the best place right now and does want to get out, but...who knows? Maybe we'll be seeing her in Ponyville for life eventually." I replied while remembering that tough griffon hen fondly. She was easily one of the most important friends I made out there on the Empty Plains.

My friend's response was a chuckle while he started to smirk in anticipation. "We would be the 3Gs of Ponyville if we all lived in the same town."

"Ha! Just maybe!" I replied in amusement. I could already see the three of them forming their own griffon posse while living in the same town. But it was then that I noticed Gallus giving his surroundings that very uncertain gaze again. I then asked, "Are you even comfortable here? Do forests freak you out?"

"Here? Uh... You know what? That's what I'm trying to figure out." Gallus replied while looking around again. I observed him closely while he appeared to be all too aware of my gaze. He then explained, "I gotta admit I stayed away from places like this at first because I was afraid the trees would make me feel boxed in too much... But now that I'm actually in one, it's not so bad? Especially with this path I can follow outta here."

I titled my head to one side. It sounded like more confined spaces just did not feel comfortable to him in general. I then asked cautiously, "You're...claustrophobic to some degree?"

Gallus looked rather bitter as I brought that up. And what he said next was a very unwelcome surprise. "Getting locked in a closet now and then will do that to a griffon."

There was only one thing that could spawn such an ugly thought. No doubt another product of Gallus' wretched home life before he ran away. I dared not press him for details. That was a time of his life he would be better off leaving behind. I then asked, "I guess the Empty Plains were a breath of fresh air when you got there."

"Oh yeah, totally. I actually really liked it out there. At first. Those first couple of months were just soooo good. Lots of open space to stretch my wings. Even had plenty to eat if you knew where to look. But...well, I told you when you found me. I didn't know at first how much it sucks being alone for too long." Gallus explained while sounding rather jovial at first before becoming more solemn. We were so focused on each other that we had not noticed how far behind we had fallen from the group.

I did not want to ask too much about the trauma that resulted in Gallus developing a case of claustrophobia, but I did suddenly remember a certain detail about where he had lived prior to coming to Ponyville. "Wait... What about those treetop shacks you were using? Those looked pretty compact. Didn't that suck to live in?"

Gallus rolled his eyes at my confusion. "Not really. Maybe because I was locking myself in them and no one had any say of when I could leave."

"A situational phobia? I can see that." I replied while once again stroking my hand over his head. I then spoke softly to my friend, "Conquer your fear on your own time. I had to get over my fear of deep water by teaching myself how to swim."

"There ya go. Guess I'll be taking a lotta strolls here too." Gallus said with a proud smirk on his beak. We continued on while I noticed Smolder looking back at us. I waved at her to let her know the two of us were fine. But after a moment longer, I noticed Gallus looking at me with a much more vulnerable glance out of the corner of his eye. I came to a stop to show that he had my attention with him doing the same too. He then sighed harshly before looking up at me directly and asking, "Got time for a bro hug?"

"Sure thing. Come here, blue bird." I replied while dropping to one knee. Gallus reached up and wrapped his arms and wings around me. For all of his attempts to be aloof and cool, he can never hide his softer side from me whenever he is in a very somber mood. I suppose the blue in his coat is very representative of the old sorrows in his heart that have yet to leave him. I stroked my hand over his fluffy head and over his soft feline coat while I whispered to him. "You'd a good guy, Gallus. Everything's gonna be OK."

"I know, man... I know. And thanks for being a great guy yourself." He muttered softly to me. Although we soon realized that we were not as alone as we had assumed. Smolder and Ocellus had backtracked to us and were watching in silence. Ocellus was holding her hand over a very endearing smile while Smolder stood there with her arms cross as she displayed a very smug smile on her lips. Gallus flinched with his eyes opening wide before he growled at the two little ladies, "Hey, there's nothing wrong with two cool dudes having a bro hug! Quit gawking!"

Ocellus then asked sweetly, "Are we cool enough to hug you too?"

Gallus froze while I almost chuckled right into his ear. He was not sure how to respond to that question without rejecting his friends. Smolder capitalized on his hesitation by speaking up. "Of course we are. Come on, more hugs for the blue bird!"

The griffon boy in my arms squawked in protest as both dragonesses true and false jogged over and held us both in an embrace. He quickly calmed down as he groaned in ruined pride. Although Gallus then sneakily said, "You know what? It is pretty cool getting a hug from dragons."

I decided to not ruin his immersion by reminding Gallus that one of those two dragons was a Changeling in disguise. Although I did not have to since he then did so himself. Gallus looked at Ocellus and asked, "Hey, come to think of it... Ocellus? Why're you always wearing that look? When was the last time you took it off?"

Ocellus glanced at him with wide eyes before backing away for a few steps. "This? Oh, uh... I think at least a few weeks ago."

Rather than question her further, Gallus just rolled with it. He let go of me while Smolder and I released our fluffy friend from our embrace. He then held out a hand for a shake and said, "I guess you can't beat a body that has hands, right?"

"I mean...this body does have its advantages. And I just like the way I look." Ocellus replied before giving Gallus a sincere handshake.

Smolder was not so willing to share the sentiment. I noticed the one true dragoness among us cross her arms with a less than approving look on her face. But more out of concern than disapproval. "Ocellus... You know you can't wear that look forever, right?"

Ocellus faced her friend and asked, "Why not? I like this form. I like having this body. And everyone in Ponyville likes me for who I am."

"But it's still not really you. And besides, it's not like dragons don't have a bad enough rep in Equestria. I was chased off from almost every other place I tried to find shelter in before I ended up in Ponyville. And they liked me just fine on my first day." Smolder explained while starting to look more than just worried about her friend. I was tempted to object, but could not find the will to do so. Even if there was nothing inherently wrong with a Changeling choosing to assume a form out of preference, there was something...unfortunate about Ocellus' motivation for doing so.

Backed into a corner, Ocellus began to twirl a finger around her longest lock of hair. A habit she seemed to be embracing. "But...dragons aren't Changelings... They'll hate me if they see me for what I am."

Gallus was then quick to speak up. "They'll have to get through us first, right? Come on, we're not busy today. How about we all go hang out in town when we're done here? But without wearing any disguises. No one will mess with you if you've got a griffon and dragon being your bodyguards."

Ocellus stared with eyes wide in surprise at the griffon and dragoness before her. They glanced at each other and nodded with confident smirks and even shared a fist bump. While not really knowing much about fighting to begin with, Gallus and Smolder were no strangers in being self-reliant and knowing how to defend themselves in difficult times. Reluctant as always, Ocellus asked, "Could we...discuss this when we get back home? I need to think on this for a while."

"Yeah, sure. We're not gonna force you. But it would probably be good for you to...not have to lie to everyone in town about what you are." Smolder replied while patting Ocellus on the shoulder.

After letting out a sigh of apprehension, Ocellus then looked at me. An almost pleading gaze was filling her eyes. I reached out and rested my hand on her head and said, "It'll be good for you if you did this. I promised you that Ponyville would learn to love you. But they don't know the real you yet. Please, love bug?"

Ocellus sighed again and rested a hand on her opposite arm. "I guess they'll find out one way or another... Maybe it's best if I show them on my own terms."

"Atta girl. We'll make this work. And it's not like you don't have friends in town already. We'll swing by Sugarcube Corner and then we'll hit the library. You're a bookworm, right?" Smolder replied while managing to get a smile out of her friend. It was then we noticed that we had fallen pretty far behind Fluttershy and Scootaloo. How they did not notice is a mystery. The four of us then hastened our pace to catch up.

The more we walked along the forest path, the more I remembered the last time I came through the place with only Smolder in my company. That was a magical time. And now she was no longer the only one among us in that age group. Seeing her mingling with Gallus and Ocellus just felt...right. They were good for each other. I held back a bit to allow them to focus on each other and not be a distraction. In some ways, I felt like a bodyguard keeping watch over my wards.

Of course. I was no longer a mere commoner. I was a knight. A title bestowed upon me by the glorious king and queen of Equestria themselves. I felt a twinge of pride and decided to uphold that title then and there. I noticed a fallen tree branch bare of leaves and with few protrusions. It was roughly the length of a longsword. I quickly snatched up the branch and hoisted it over my shoulder before following along.

Gallus was the first to notice me following along with that branch in my hand. He glanced at me with a cockeyed stare and asked, "What's with the stick?"

I rolled my eyes and said, "I left my sword behind, so I'm making due with this. A knight needs to keep watch over his companions."

Ocellus giggled shrilly while covering her blushing smile. She looked up at me with the her false dragon wings spreading wide and said, "Oh my, I feel so much safer now! Thank you, Sir James!"

"Anytime, lass. Carry on and I will keep watch." I said with a bit of a false accent before they continued on while a creek started to come up ahead. One that was one of my favorite spots along the trail. Although Smolder hung back a bit while looking up at me with her arms crossed. I glanced down at her and asked, "Yes?"

Smolder snorted with some amusement before she said softly, "I'm just so proud of our knight in shining armor. I'll always be your princess, right?"

I was a bit too into character at that moment. I kneeled before Smolder and took her hand into my left before lifting it to my lips and placing a kiss upon it. "You are mine to serve, m'lady. What is thine bidding, your highness?"

She... I must have struck a nerve in just the best way possible. Smolder blushed furiously and began to fluster and squeal as she brought both hands to her face. She stammered and scuttled before scampering away from me like she was just delirious with joy. I heard her laugh and giggle uncontrollably in a way that made me feel very proud of myself. Now out of earshot, I rose to my feet and whispered to myself. "What a fine queen you will become someday, m'lady. I hope I can be crowned as yours when the time is right."

Scootaloo was watching over Gladesong as the little filly was allowed out of her swaddling to poke about the brook flowing beside the path. She did not like the chill of the flowing autumn water and backed away after poking the stream with her hoof. And Smolder was failing in hiding her giddiness from her friends. Gallus looked puzzled by Smolder's lingering glee, but Ocellus was casting her dragon friend such a knowing smirk. She could sense the overflowing love in her friend's heart.

We were not alone at the creek. A handful of toads were sitting in the shallows and on the ground nearby. Relaxed and docile, they did not mind us much at all. Gladesong even began to playfully toddle after one as it hopped away from her ever few seconds. Fluttershy adored the denizens of her own personal forest and spoke sweetly to them while one even sat upon her head. It would not be much longer before they would have to hibernate, but they were still out and about for now.

The adolescents among us started to catch the toads and hold them to examine the little amphibians up close. I think they were a little warier of Gallus than the others. Probably because of his predatory bird visage. At least he did not want to make a meal out of them. I even took a seat by the creek and held one toad in my hands. My finger slid along its back and gently pressed down on it at one point. In response, the toad let out a series of chirps that caused anyone nearby to just stare. I glanced at them and asked, "Never heard what a toad sounds like? They don't croak like frogs do."

"Heh, you learn something new every day." Gallus retorted while letting his toad ride around between his shoulders. He then asked, "But how'd you figure out how to make them chirp like that?"

"I used to have toads for pets. They're pretty chill and easy to please. And they loved to lounge around in bowls of water." I replied while letting the toad in my grasp rest on the back of my hand. Catching toads is always a fun little game and their round bodies are easy to hold. I looked at the toad I was holding and said, "Just before my grandmother moved away from her old address, I caught a few more toads at the pond behind her house to bring them home and keep them to replace the ones I used to have. But...I decided to let them go at the last minute. I guess I decided I'd rather be friends with them than keep them as pets."

"Now I know where to go if I wanna catch something to be my pet." Smolder said smugly before holding one toad between two fingers just behind the head. And the little guy did start chirping. Except it did not stop. "Ha! So that's how you make them squeak!"

Amusing as it was to watch an unassuming toad chirping in an adorable fashion, I knew why this one was doing so. "Actually, that one's chirping because he doesn't like the way you're holding him. Or her. I dunno which."

"Oops. Sorry about that." Smolder replied before setting the toad down and letting it hop away. She then looked at Ocellus, who was giving the toad in her hands a much more satisfying experience. The false dragoness was cradling one on her upturned palm and gently rubbing her fingers all over its backside in a dainty fashion. Smolder spoke with a smirk, "At least they like you."

Ocellus only smiled in silence, but then turned to Gallus while he pointed at her. "Hey... Toads eat bugs, right? You think they'd want a piece of you if they saw how you really look, love bug?"

"I'd...rather not find out." Ocellus stammered while looking more than just a bit uncomfortable. Perhaps it was a primal fear of hers as a Changeling. I know they are not insects, but they probably have some insect instincts hardwired into their senses. Fear of being devoured by natural enemies must be one of them.

After a while longer, we all started to prepare to continue on. But while I picked up the stick I had been carrying, Fluttershy came over to me with Gladesong wrapped up in her swaddling again. "Would you like to carry her for a while, dear? She misses her daddy."

"Come to think of it, I really should. Come here, sweetheart." I replied and took Gladesong's tightly wrapped body into my hands and worked to get her swaddling slung around me to let her rest in one arm. She silently looked up at me with those round chocolate eyes and never stopped smiling. I smiled right back and gently booped her nose with my other hand to prompt a giggle from her.

Now that I was in no position to carry something even remotely resembling a weapon, Smolder took the initiative and took my stick in her hands. "Lemme hold this for you. I'll handle anything that gives us trouble."

We continued on down the path while Smolder constantly messed around with that stick on the move. It was too big for her to use like a sword, so she instead settled for a polearm grip and began to wave it about like a spear or a staff. I knew spears are exceptionally easy weapons to get the hang of despite their simplicity. She stopped bothering with the spear style of use and started moving the stick about like a quarterstaff before continuing to walk along while using the stick for support in one hand.

Not much time passed before we came to another landmark along the trail. A large rock at a curve in the path that could easily be used as a table or a bench. This was the point where we decided to take a break and get out the snacks we had bought along. I continued to hold Gladesong and slipped her little bits of dry baby snacks one by one. I quietly asked, "Having a good time, sweetheart?"

Gladesong still did not have much of a grasp of speaking, but she babbled a little bit for just a second. I was grinning from ear to ear. Seeing my baby girl happy only made me happy too. Although while I sat there on the rock, I soon noticed Ocellus was seated beside me too. And then I felt it. That subtle sensation of something being siphoned out of me. I glanced at her and asked, "You getting your favorite kind of snack, love bug?"

Ocellus squinted her eyes shut and giggled now that I had caught her. "Mmhm. Besides, this gives the others more to pass around. And your love is much yummier than the snacks here."

I helped myself to some of the goods as well. It was all light fare. Chips and assorted veggies with a dill dip to go with it. I said little and just quietly made sure Gladesong was well fed and comfortable. She soon nodded off for a nap with the rustle of the leaves above being disturbed by a gust of wind blowing through the canopy serving as a lullaby. Just such a sense of serenity all around us. Ocellus soon leaned over and whispered into my ear while I gazed up at the canopy of greens and yellows. "You're happy."

"I am. It's a good day." I replied without even looking at her. Although I then felt Ocellus resting her hand atop mine. When she placed her fingers over mine, I spread mine to let her rest her fingers between them in a sort of embrace. My eyes closed as I sighed. "Thank you for being here."

Ocellus leaned closer to me and whispered something precious into my ear. Words she did not want too many to hear. "I love you."

There was something about the time and place where she said those words... I just felt so warm and relaxed. I leaned in her direction while she did the same. Ocellus and I cuddled up together with little slumbering Gladesong between us. And I whispered back to her. "Take your time. No rush."

A part of me was glad that everyone else were so taken with each other for conversation, even if it was still very quiet. I was not sure how to explain the budding romance between Smolder and I to Scootaloo. Or even the potential romance that was simmering between Ocellus and I. Nor did I know how to tell Gallus. Would he be comfortable with two of his best friends being in a relationship with me? Or...how would I tell him about my family life at all? My gut was telling me to keep that information from him for the moment.

We were soon on our way again. And I was already starting to feel like I was in the mood for a nap. Sundays are ideal for it. The path eventually led to a space ahead where the trees opened out into grassier spaces. Scootaloo pointed ahead and said, "I see the end!"

Fluttershy looked around at us and spoke with a hint of pride in her voice. "I hope you enjoyed your stroll through Fluttershy's forest. Come back soon, OK?"

"Yeah, totally. It was a good run." Gallus replied before turning to Ocellus. As did Smolder. The disguised Changeling glanced back and forth at them in confusion before Gallus asked, "So then... We doing this?"

"Oh... Right..." Ocellus sighed harshly before she was engulfed in a flash of green fire for an instant. For the first time in much too long, she stood before us in her true form. And I had forgotten just how sorry the natural form of a Changeling looks, especially with the bits of circular chunks taken out of her limbs. Scootaloo even recoiled in surprise after having probably even forgotten that Ocellus has never been a dragon. Her blank pale blue eyes displaying unease, she then asked, "Just...please don't let anyone hurt me. I don't know what'll happen..."

Smolder tapped her big walking stick over her shoulder while displaying a bold smirk. "If anyone gives you a kick, they get the stick. We got your back, love bug."

Gallus then looked up at me while I started to reconsider letting Ocellus out of my sight in Ponyville without a disguise. Canterlot may have been the last place in Equestrian society to experience hostile Changeling activity, but word probably got around. The blue griffon boy smiled at me and said, "We'll keep her safe. And we'll have her home by sundown."

"I'm counting on you two to make sure she has a good time out there. I'll see you guys later." I replied before the three of them went on ahead to leave the forest first. No one saw Ocellus shed her disguise, so the new little dragoness in town was still in the clear. I could only hope for the best. Ocellus was taking on a very bold challenge.

"I forgot Ocellus was even a Changeling. She's been wearing that dragon look for so long that it slipped my mind." Scootaloo chuckled nervously while we made our way out of the forest. I could still see the three of them in the distance as they headed through the park and even passed a couple who were out for a stroll. While it did not look like any acts of hostility were carried out, the two of them did look very wary of Ocellus while Gallus and Smolder wisely put themselves between them.

With the rest of the Sunday ahead of us, Scootaloo trotted off to check out the clubhouse deep in Sweet Apple Acres. Maybe Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle were there as well. For me, I just wanted to take a nap as soon as we got back home. I was too sleepy even for lunch. With Gladesong tucked up against me, she and I both settled down on the sofa in the living room to get a couple of hours of sleep in.

That only worked for so long. While I did get in a couple of hours of sleep, a certain sound reached my ears. One that I could not sleep through. It was a certain...motorized buzzing sound and not the kind Scootaloo makes when riding her scooter. I cracked an eye open to gaze at the ceiling as I found myself unable to go back to sleep with that noise coming into the house. Fluttershy even stepped out of the kitchen with her head raised and ears swiveling to try and figure out where the sound was coming from. "Sounds like there's an airship flying really low over us."

"Must be coming in to stop at Ponyville for some reason." I grumbled before trying to go back to sleep. That ended up being impossible with that propeller buzz becoming louder as the seconds ticked by. Even Gladesong was not able to sleep through it and soon awoke while voicing her disapproval with frustrated crying. But as I sat up to gently calm my annoyed child, I suddenly had an epiphany. "Wait!"

I hurried over to the front door with Gladesong in my arms and stepped outside. And sure enough, an airship was coming down to make a landing out in the meadow not far from our house. And it was not just any airship. I recognized that vibrantly decorated gas sack above the hull anywhere. "Wait, which Sunday is it?! Wasn't it supposed to be next week?!"

Fluttershy stepped out after me and also recognized the airship as the propellers started to slow down and go quiet. It was none other than the Zephyrus herself. "Are we expecting someone? And...isn't that one of the airships you came home on?"

"Yeah, that's the Zephyrus. It's Celaeno's airship. But...I'm pretty sure she's a week early? Maybe?" I replied as I remembered that we made arrangements for a Sunday. But I was so certain that we agreed on the following Sunday and not the one immediately after the last time we saw each other. Gladesong quickly stopped crying when she saw the Zephyrus and was very taken with seeing the rare sight of an airship coming down for a landing. I looked down at my daughter and was glad that Celaeno's arrival was enough to intrigue her enough to calm down. "Never seen an airship before, sweetheart? They sail the skies instead of the seas. You'll be able to fly just like them eventually."

While convinced that Celaeno had arrived ahead of schedule, I was not displeased. Fluttershy and I headed on down the path while the crew started dropping heavy sandbags bound to thick ropes over the side to anchor the Zephyrus in place. The gangplank was soon lowered over the starboard side before a harpy woman wearing a wide hat stepped up to the edge of the deck. She promptly waved down at us and called out. "Ahoy!”

"Good afternoon, Celaeno!" Fluttershy called back while we both waved. Celaeno began to carefully descend the gangplank with an uneven gait that emphasized the prosthetic leg she was standing on. Fluttershy then asked, "What brings you to Ponyville? Airships don't usually land over here."

"We're not here on official business or anything like that. Your husband and I had plans for... Oh?" Celaeno started to explain before her eyes lit up in intrigue as she came to a stop halfway down the gangplank. And I suddenly started to feel a little giddy when I noticed where her eyes were looking. She had finally drawn near enough to see who I was cradling in my arms. Celaeno brought her hands to her beak as she gasped softly, "Oh my goodness, I forgot you have a kid..."

"One of two, but Fluttershy and I made this one together." I retorted while Fluttershy and I smirked at each other knowingly. I then looked at our guest and said, "Celaeno. This is Gladesong."

The harpy captain hurried down the gangplank as quickly as she could with renewed excitement as she beheld my daughter for the first time. And Gladesong was equally taken with the sight of the festive bird woman approaching us. She reached out with one hoof and spoke up. "Birb! Birb!"

"Ohohoho she knows what I am! Yes, I'm a bird. A big bird from the tropics." Celaeno giggled at Gladesong's butchered words. And yet, she looked like she was desiring something. Celaeno glanced back and forth between Gladesong and her parents before she held out her hands. "May I...?"

It was obvious that she wanted to hold the baby and Fluttershy offered no objection. I then held out my daughter to my friend and spoke with little more than a whisper, "Be gentle with her."

Celaeno was awestruck as she took the tiny filly in her arms and expertly cradled Gladesong against her gilded bosom. The curious filly reached up and just managed to touch the feathers coating the base of Celaeno's neck. The harpy woman, tickled like I had never seen before, then spoke sweetly to my child in a manner I did not expect. "Hola... Hola preciosa niña."

Spanish? Celaeno had reverted to using the dialect most likely used by her people back home? And she spoke it so fluently and with an elegant accent that was nothing short of authentic. And Gladesong was just so taken with these new words and the inflections in Celaeno's voice. She did not understand spoken speech much to begin with, so all that mattered was that Celaeno's voice sounded nice. The tiny filly giggled and reached up to her new friend in excitement while Celaeno took note at how her words affected Gladesong. "Hm? What's up? You like the way I sound? Te gusta la forma en que hablo? Te parece bonito?"

It did not stop there. Celaeno stopped speaking English entirely and began to have a full conversation with Gladesong in fluent and beautiful Spanish to the point where I could not cognitively keep up. It was all white noise to me, but it was very pleasant white noise. Almost like a lullaby. And with how good Celaeno was being towards the very happy filly in her arms, it made me suspect that most avian species in general are very family-minded by nature.

Fluttershy and I were really enjoying the show as Celaeno kept tickling Gladesong just under her chin. Although I then happened to look up and notice Boyle and Mullet standing at the top of the gangplank. Just silently keeping watch. Not wanting Celaeno to lose track of time, I decided to speak up. "So then, you here to see a doctor? Because I'm pretty sure you're a week early."

Celaeno looked up at me from Gladesong as her eyes widened in surprise. "We are? I distinctly remember us agreeing on Sunday. That's today, right?"

"Actually, I'm pretty sure we agreed on next Sunday... I mean we can check if you got a moment." I replied before we all headed back up to the cottage together. Fluttershy went first when we reached the door, but I stopped Celaeno at the door before demonstrating how to duck through the doorway. "Mind your head."

"Heh, I forgot that ponies like to live small." Celaeno chuckled as she pulled the brim of her hat down while ducking through the door to get inside. Gladesong still remained tucked up against her in one arm before Celaeno looked from left to right at the living room around her. "Nice place you got."

"Make yourself at home, Celaeno. I'll get started on some lemonade." Fluttershy replied while Celaeno got comfortable on the sofa at the back of the room before resuming her sweet Spanish conversation with a very happy Gladesong. I noticed that none of Celaeno's crew had followed and were probably just expecting her to be right back. While everyone else was busy, I went into the laundry room to check on one of my earlier journal entries to see exactly what day we had agreed on for this visit.

I keep most of my entries in a file cabinet in the corner by my typewriter. Any entries that contain more sensitive information are kept in a safe that few know the combination to. After quickly rummaging through the stacks of pages, I found the entry I wrote to document the last day Celaeno and I saw each other. And a quick skimming of the latter pages gave me the information I was looking for. I went back to the living room and walked up to a very distracted Celaeno. "Yeah, I found it. We agreed on next Sunday, not this one."

Celaeno promptly looked up at me with wide eyes of embarrassment as she processed this information. Her gaze wandered a bit before she muttered, "Oops?"

I could have sent her away. Just give her a pat on the back and sent her back to her airship. But I then contemplated the reality of the situation. "But...seeing as how it's still a Sunday and I've got nothing better to do... Wanna just get it outta the way regardless?"

"Sure! My schedule's free for the rest of the day." Celaeno chirped in relieved delight. She then looked back down at the giggling filly in her arms before looking up at me right as Fluttershy entered the living room with a serving tray delicately balanced on her back with glasses of fresh lemonade on it. She then smiled at the two of us and said, "This is one happy kid. She's in a good place. I can tell you two have been doing a great job with her."

For some reason, hearing that from a harpy felt like those words carried more weight than most. Fluttershy and I were equally taken aback by that sincere praise. My wife replied, "Oh my... And she's only our first. I mean we did adopt Scootaloo, but Gladesong was our first real baby. I'm amazed with how smoothly it's gone for us..."

"To be fair, we also have a lot of help from Fluttershy's little friends. And a lot of them are birds." I added before taking note of how Gladesong looked especially happy to be held in the arms of this bird woman. Fluttershy has always had a certain affinity for birds, what with her even orchestrating an avian chorus for special occasions. I then leaned towards Celaeno and said, "Maybe that's why Gladesong likes you so much."

Celaeno chuckled very heartily before stroking a finger through my daughter's mane. "Yeah, we birds always look after our hatchlings. Runs in the blood, I guess."

With how doting Celaeno was being to our daughter, despite her line of work generally not allowing her to interact with children very often at all, I suddenly felt the urge to ask. "Have you ever had kids before?"

"Nope! I've been sailing the skies for at least ten years now. That doesn't exactly leave the time to raise a family. Or to even really settle down with a handsome rooster of a man. Besides, my crew's the only family I've really needed after leaving home." Celaeno replied matter-of-factly. I took her word for it and passed her a glass of lemonade. We all decided to share a drink before we would get down to business.

Once our drinks were done, Celaeno was given the honor of putting Gladesong down for another nap. Being woken up by the arrival of the Zephyrus was too soon for the little thing. And the way she did it... Celaeno cradled the little filly in her arms and sung a soft and beautiful lullaby in her native tongue.

Fluttershy and I watched from the doorway as our guest masterfully soothed our daughter back to sleep. Gladesong was not the only one enjoying the experience. Celaeno herself looked so serene as she gazed down at the precious filly who had befriended her. I could only see part of her face from the angle we could see from the doorway, but she was smiling. Perhaps...even showing a certain vulnerability and look of longing. And when she did finally fall silent before setting the sleeping filly down and gently tucking her in, I noticed Celaeno wipe a tear from her eye. Fluttershy noticed too and whispered up to me. "She would make an amazing mother."

"I think so too. She's a natural. Just a shame her line of work just won't allow it. Celaeno belongs in the sky and she loves her line of work." I replied quietly as we stepped away from the nursery's entrance. And when Celaeno emerged before closing the door behind her, she sighed harshly and quickly stumbled over to me and grabbed me in a very firm embrace. I gently patted my friend on the back and said, "Gladesong really appreciates what you did there. Thanks for being good to our little girl."

"She's...just such a sweet little thing... Please keep being good to her, all right?" Celaeno muttered to us while...looking very shaken up for some reason. Although this quickly passed as she regained her composure. The harpy woman then released me from her embrace and smiled at me. "Anyway... Shall we get down to business?"

Fluttershy knew nothing about the arrangement Celaeno had made with me at the big party in Canterlot days ago. She looked up at our guest and asked, "Come to think of it, what brought you all the way out here at the edge of Ponyville?"

Celaeno confidently crossed her arms and tapped her peg leg of solid emerald against the floor to draw attention to it. "Your husband found a way to get my left foot's mate back. And we promised to set up a Sunday where he could introduce me to a certain miracle worker who lives around here. Sound like anyone you know?"

While she was a bit confused at first, Fluttershy quickly caught on to exactly who Celaeno was alluding to. "Oh, you mean Zecora! Yes, she lives very close by in the Everfree Forest. I've never heard of a potion that could restore a lost limb, but...if anypony in the world knows a recipe that does, it's her!"

"Yep. Although... Well, we'll talk it over once we get there. Ready to head out?" I replied before Celaeno and I made our way to the front door. Fluttershy stayed behind while I started to lead our guest towards the backyard and the path that led into the forest and towards Zecora's dwelling. Although the first thing we noticed was our flock of chickens milling about outside their coop. I glanced at them before glancing back to Celaeno, who was smirking in amusement as I noticed the awkward irony of her presence. "It's so weird how some birds in Equestria evolved into people while others...didn't."

"Who knows why that is? Anyway, the Everfree Forest, right?" Celaeno asked as we came to a stop. Celaeno's eyes squinted as she crossed her arms in thought. She scanned the perimeter of the vast untamed forest ahead of us before asking, "Looks...wild by forest standards. You think we'll find trouble on our way there and back?"

"That's certainly a possibility. The Everfree Forest is a particularly ancient forest that Equestria's people never really got around to taming. It's got an interesting history too that even reaches the Equestrian royal family. I've had to run from timberwolves several times. I don't recommend going in unarmed." I replied while having come and gone from Zecora's home often enough to get a feel for how things generally work so close to the forest's edge.

Celaeno glanced down at her side to remind herself that she was not carrying a sword on her person. She then glanced at me and said, "In that case, hang tight for a minute. I'll be right back."

"Sure thing, captain." I replied while Celaeno walked away as briskly as her peg leg would allow. I could see the Zephyrus from there and even saw the old girl's captain ascend the gangplank before disappearing out of sight. I preoccupied myself by hanging out close to the chickens as they pecked at the dirt and scraped at it with their feet. It was around five minutes later that I looked over my shoulder and saw that Celaeno was approaching. And she was not alone. "Sorry to keep you waiting, James! Ready to head out?"

Celaeno had returned with a saber at her side. And she had brought some company with her. Mullet and Boyle were following along and were equally armed. I noticed that the scabbard at Mullet's side was a bit shorter and broader than that of an average saber. It seemed to be a cutlass. Shorter reach, but with a heavier bite. As for Boyle... He was not carrying a sword. He instead had an axe attachment bound to that prosthetic where his right hand was missing. I let out a quiet failed whistle as I understood exactly what kind of entourage would be with me that afternoon. "Whoa... You guys are really packing, huh?"

"And we didn't forget about you, matey. Here ya go!" Mullet retorted before I noticed what was in his left hand. He lobbed a sheathed saber at me that I managed to catch. I partially drew it from the scabbard and saw that the blade was indeed sharp. He then asked, "So then... We're setting sail to find the captain's long lost twinkle toes?"

"That's what I'm banking on, Mullet. And our mate here knows where to find someone who can do it." Celaeno retorted while I held my borrowed saber at my left side. There was no strap to secure it, so I would have to carry it by hand. Celaeno then asked, "How about you fill the boys in as we go?"

I did just that. I began to guide my companions down the path I had wandered many times as I explained the situation to them. "Basically, I confirmed with Zecora that there is a potion recipe that can restore lost body parts. Even a missing leg isn't impossible. Zecora's a zebra herbalist who resides in this forest."

Boyle then provided some unexpected commentary. "Zebra, huh? Brings back memories of the times we docked in Casabronco. We haven't been back in ages."

This contradicted what little I knew of the zebra's homeland after what had been said to me by Celestia herself. I looked back at the three harpies and asked, "Huh? Casabronco? I thought most zebra call the...um...Sereneighti home down there."

"Oh, a lot do! But that's where the zebra who follow the old traditions like to be." Celaeno replied while I continued to look back at her. She then explained, "The Farasi region is where the more modernized zebra call home. Casabronco is where most trade happens, being a coastal town where ships come by air and sea and it's where we always dock. Haven't gone by there in years, come to think of it. Poor old Zephyrus hasn't been in good enough shape for that kind of trip until she got overhauled a little while ago."

"You learn something new every...wait." I started to say before something caught my ear. The snapping of twigs. I came to an abrupt halt and held up my right hand to signal my companions to stop. They all froze and did not make a sound. I carefully scanned our surroundings, listening with my breath caught in my lungs. "Guys... Get ready to run."

Mullet reached for his sword and asked, "Trouble came knocking, huh?"

"We don't have to fight. If we make it to Zecora's place, we'll be fine. Timberwolves won't go near her place for some reason." I replied while really not in the mood to face off against those wooden beasts. And it sounded like there was more than one.

"Just one problem with that idea, James. I can't run." Celaeno replied before taking a step forward with her right leg. My eyes fell upon that debilitating prosthetic leg. She would never be able to keep up with us. But she still smirked with confidence as she drew her saber from its scabbard. "You know what that means. Let's get ready to rumble, boys."

Boyle and Mullet glanced at each other with bold smirks before the latter drew his cutlass. I was about to draw my saber as well, but the three of them quickly surrounded me in a triangle formation. Boyle then spoke up, "Leave these landlubbers to us, matey. You've done more than enough fighting for a year."

I said nothing, but was dearly grateful for them taking the fight out of my hands. And sure enough, there they were. Three sets of unblinking eyes glowing with an almost sickly green hue peeked out from behind the trees. Creatures of interlocking scraps of wood bearing an unmistakable lupine visage. Although the three harpies beside me appeared somewhat surprised by what they were seeing. Mullet chuckled nervously as he spoke, "Now I see why they call these things timberwolves. Too bad we didn't bring the tools for holding firewood together."

It sounded like they had never seen these creatures before. Perhaps they were expecting flesh and blood wolves instead of these verdant constructs. Celaeno then said cautiously, "Pick your target and wrap this up quick. We didn't come here for trouble."

"Aye, captain!" The two harpies beside her chirped before they made their move. Once the three timberwolves came close enough to single out their prey, the three harpies made their move. Celaeno struck first, her saber not having enough heft to really do much to a creature made of solid bits of wood. But the saber's reach still kept her at a safe distance. And when the wooden wolf came rushing in for a quick bite, Celaeno lashed out with a piercing kick that sent her peg leg of solid emerald right through the roof of the wolf's upper jaw. The lights filling its eyes promptly faded from this seeming fatal blow as splinters flew through the air, its entire body falling apart into a pile of assorted bits of timber. Celaeno, very proud of her handiwork, rested her left hand on her hip. "I guess that's one way this stump comes in handy!"

Mullet was much bolder in his approach than Celaeno. While having a shorter reach than her saber, Mullet's cutlass was clearly much heavier in its strikes. He even charged the timberwolf with unexpected ferocity as he called out, "Com'ere, mutt!"

The wooden wolf was not able to retreat or weave around him in time. That short yet broad blade smashed hard into its head with every swing. Rather than let itself be hacked to pieces, the lone wolf fled into the underbrush. Mullet even sounded disappointed at his opponent retreating. "Dang, I was just getting started. How ya holding up over there, Boyle?"

"Gotcha!" The only other harpy shouted as I watched in awe. Boyle truly was the burliest of the crew and managed to get his left hand on the one remaining timberwolf's head. He hoisted that thing effortlessly into the air before slamming it hard into the ground. Now pinned under his mighty grip, the one remaining wooden wolf could not pull free as Boyle started smashing his axe into its body over and over until it became still and the light left its eyes. The forest now quiet again, my three companions turned to face me while looking quite proud of themselves. "Looks like tagging along was a good idea after all."

"Yeesh, you guys really do know how you handle yourselves. I didn't need to do anything." I muttered while genuinely impressed with how handily the three of them handled three timberwolves on short notice. I then went to the crumbled remains of the two that did not flee and nudged their scattered remains with my foot. "These things will pull themselves back together eventually, but they have enough sense to not mess with the same enemy twice. They won't be bothering us again."

"Good enough for me." Celaeno replied while they sheathed their swords. I continued to lead them along before a very distinct tree came into view at the end of the path. One that stood out even against the more wild foliage of the Everfree Forest. I noticed my companions pause momentarily. When I looked back, all three of them collectively looked...uncomfortable with proceeding. "Now I see why those timberwolves don't go near this place. Those old fashioned zebras always had weird taste in home decor."

"It's the masks, isn't it?" I retorted while even letting out a laugh. I had long since gotten used to Zecora's taste in decorating the outside of her home. Just a little something she brought along from her homeland. "The funny thing is these big masks aren't supposed to ward off danger. They're supposed to greet visitors with good will."

"Could've fooled me." Boyle grumbled before we all approached Zecora's sophisticated tree house. But after a knock on the door, no answer came. I knocked again while Boyle asked, "Think we showed up at a bad time?"

"Zecora has no real set schedule out here... If she's not home, she's probably out rounding up more ingredients... She's very dedicated to her craft." I replied as I knocked harder on the door. I desperately did not want their visit to be all for nothing just by having Zecora not be home at just the wrong time.

Just when I began to fear that Celaeno's visit was about to be all for naught, a voice spoke from behind us. One of feminine tone, but deep in pitch while carrying a thick ethnic accent. "Can I help you?"

This unexpected voice startled my companions much more than it spooked me. They squawked together and turned to face the owner of the voice while drawing their swords. Sure enough, Zecora stood before us in her cloak with saddlebags at her sides. Her head was mostly concealed in her cowl while I spoke up to quell any fears. "Whoa, hey! It's just her! Zecora, we were hoping to talk to you!"

"Visitors are always... Wait... You all..." Zecora began to reply before her eyes scanned the three harpies before her. They began to sheath and lower their weapons while sounding relieved that it was a false alarm. Although Zecora then spoke with a darker tone as she quickly realized why we were there. "A missing right arm, leg, and eye... I know what has brought you here and I will not ask why. You seek to reclaim limbs long parted. How fortunate of you to have a friend most kindhearted."

Mullet was the first to notice Zecora's odd manner of speaking. As someone who was familiar with zebra culture, I was surprised to see that it looked like he had never heard a zebra speak in rhyme all the time. He then asked, "Uh... Maybe it's because we never went as far as the Sereneighti, but...what's with all the rhyming? Your folks don't talk like that on the savannahs, do they?"

Zecora amusingly rolled her eyes. For as long as I have known her, I never had the presence of mind to inquire about her manner of speech. I always assumed that is how the zebra do it back home. Instead, she provided an answer I never saw coming. "It is my own little quirk! A habit I did choose! There are no hidden depths here. I simply do it to amuse."

That...came off as much funnier to me than I expected. I laughed heartily for a good moment before I caught myself. I then approached my friend and said, "Anyway now... I think you know why we're here."

"I do. The reason is clear." Zecora replied as she gazed upon the three harpies and their prosthetic attachments. And while probably speaking a line to rhyme with my own words. "But so much to reclaim... I fear... I may not have enough ingredients here."

Boyle was the first to speak and he lightly patted his left hand on that brass attachment below his right elbow. "Wait, is this about that talk I heard about the captain getting her old leg back? Nah, I'm not here to get my right hand. I've gotten pretty attached to this little device here. Way too versatile to let go of."

Mullet then crossed his arms and explained, "I don't mind going the rest of my days without my right eye myself. Besides, I like having an excuse to wear this patch. Makes me look dashing, right?"

Celaeno then took a step forward after smiling at her crew. She dropped to her left knee and spoke softly to the zebra herbalist. "I'm your patient, doc. And it sounds like your friend here told you in advance. We got time to go over this?"

"Yes, for just one of you? That can be done. Do come in, away from the sun." Zecora replied with a more optimistic tone in her voice. Celaeno went first while I followed, but Mullet and Boyle remained outside to mind the door. I think I even noticed Boyle reaching for something in a satchel on his backside.

"Wow, so this is how they do things on the Sereneighti? Rustic." Celaeno muttered while she looked around at the interior of the tree that now served as Zecora's home. She was especially taken with the rows of colorful bottles lining several shelves. Now looking very hopeful over the prospects of regaining feeling below her right knee, she stepped over to the shelves and began to browse while Zecora went to a large chest in the corner. "It's one of these, right? These will get me back on both feet with one dose?"

"Please, my friend. Reel in your haste. For the recipe we seek carries a most bitter taste." Zecora replied as she lifted a thick tome from the chest I had only seen once. Old and barely holding itself together, it was a very rare copy of Super Naturals in its first edition. And I remembered Zecora's grim choice of words the last time I saw it.

With Celaeno turning to face Zecora, I rested a hand upon her armored shoulder. I spoke firmly to my companion, "We didn't speak in depth about it last time, but it sounds like this recipe carries some risk to it. Zecora? Now that we're here... What's the full story behind this potion recipe that can make the body regrow lost limbs?"

The zebra herbalist did not respond at first. The way she scanned the pages before her... Her eyes narrowed in concern before looking at us. "I do have the ingredients needed to concoct this lost art. But if one is to survive its use, you must do you part."

"I gotta do something too? Fine. Name it. I'm ready to set sail for this forbidden fruit if I can reach it." Celaeno replied confidently before crossing her arms. There was no unease in her eyes. She was ready to run again.

Zecora looked down at the pages the crumbling book was open to, but she then groaned in some exasperation. She turned to us and said, "As much as I enjoy partaking in my quirks, I don't think being whimsical will fit the tone of what I must say. I will explain the nature of this potion recipe and why you may be better off not pursuing it."

Hearing Zecora drop her rhyming habit like that was a bit jarring. It was something she only did when she really needed to make a point without dancing around the art of linguistics. We both listened closely as the wise zebra mare began to explain. "I can make this potion for you. But you will need to prepare yourself for it. For the way this potion works... It regrows missing mass by repurposing excess body mass. Whatever your body contains that it can afford to lose, that extra mass will serve as fuel to regrow your lost limb."

Excess body mass... There was only one thing that came to mind. "You mean...the potion uses the body's fat reserves to fuel the growth of a lost limb?"

Needless to say, Celaeno cringed as Zecora nodded in confirmation. The lean harpy captain looked down at herself and asked, "You're kidding... I have to pack on the pounds for this?!"

The thought of Celaeno becoming significantly fatter just to lose all that extra weight in one procedure was too bizarre and amusing to not laugh at. I laughed only for Celaeno to scold me in an instant. "Knock it off! Besides, if I gotta do that to get my leg back, sure! Fine! I'll double my calorie intake! Triple it, even!"

"That may not be enough." Zecora spoke firmly in a manner that immediately caught our attention. The levity gone, Celaeno and I turned to the zebra herbalist as she then explained, "An entire leg below the knee... That may be too much. It may not be reasonable to acquire enough extra mass to regenerate that much."

This did raise a good question. And judging by how ominous Zecora's vague warnings had been the last time I approached her about it... I had to ask. "Then...what will happen if the patient's body fat reserves run dry before the limb can be regrown?"

Zecora sighed with a look of unease in her eyes. The words that followed... They were not what I expected. "Should the excess mass in the body be consumed, the potion's effects will instead devour whatever comes next. First the fluids and blood. Then the organs one by one. The potion will see to it what was lost is regained. Even if the rest of the body is reduced to a withered husk in the process."

"That potion...will mummify a subject if they don't have enough mass in them to regrow what's missing?" I replied as I scanned Celaeno unintentionally. Even though I knew there was risk involved, I was still floored by the exact prospects being so grim. I could almost imagine her being reduced to a thoroughly hollow and dry corpse...

"It'll...kill me if I'm not prepared...?" Celaeno muttered with eyes wide in horror. I knew that there must have been some sort of risk over such a prospect as extreme as regaining a lost body part. Just not something that would mean Celaeno dying in an utterly ghastly way. Celaeno aimlessly turned her gaze downward as she muttered weakly, "The best medicines really are always bitter..."

Celaeno appeared indecisive. She did not immediately back down from her pursuit for her lost limb, but she did not disregard the risk. I decided to ask for a second opinion. "Zecora... You know your potions best. Do you think it's plausible to regrow the rest of her leg with sufficient preparation?"

Zecora took a closer look as her eyes narrowed inquisitively. She first examined Celaeno's right leg where it joined with that emerald peg. She then examined the harpy's intact left leg from the knee and down to her three toes and the hallux digit at the rear. Zecora rubbed her wrist against her chin as she muttered, "I have never once created this potion, so I don't have any personal experience. But...given the lean nature of these limbs... With sufficient preparation, we can make this work."

I noticed Celaeno's eyes light up. She was very fortunate to have never lost another part of her body over the years. She let out a long sigh of relief. I then set a hand on her left spaulder while she asked, "In that case... How does three months sound? You think three months is enough time to...pack on enough extra weight to see me through this?"

"Perhaps...? I wish I could provide more insightful commentary, but this will be a first for me as well. Return when you think you are ready and I will have the potion ready for you." Zecora replied before she went back to the old crumbling tome to examine the ingredients. Celaeno and I watched her go about her home while gathering up a number of exotic ingredients that I was completely lacking in knowledge of.

"Three months? You think that'll be enough time for you to...accumulate enough extra mass to fuel the growth of your leg?" I asked while trying to word myself properly. I know how women tend to be about their weight.

"You mean if that'll be enough time for me to turn myself into a fat bird? I don't know, but I'm sure Lix Spittle can whip up some high calorie dishes for me. Besides, it sounds like the procedure will burn off all that extra weight in no time, so I'll be slimming down fast." Celaeno laughed at my more reserved use of words. But she then looked down at the shiny emerald peg affixed to her right knee. And she sighed...almost wistfully. "I just can't believe it's actually in reach now. I thought I'd never run again, but...then I found you. And you set me up with a miracle worker. James, I'm gonna owe you big when this is all over and I have no idea how I'll repay you."

"You don't owe me anything, Celaeno. It'll just make me happy to see you sprinting again." I replied while Celaeno reached over and rested her right hand atop mine. She looked at me with a pained expression. Fearing I said something wrong, I tried to dissuade her. "Really, you owe me nothing. It's not like that potion's coming outta my bank account. If you're gonna owe anyone anything, ask Zecora."

"You're way too generous for your own good, you know that?" Celaeno said softly while Zecora went out of her way to not pay us any mind. She kept looking over the text in that old book. It appeared to require quite a number of ingredients for a potion so potent. My harpy companion turned to me and rested both hands upon my shoulders as we stood eye to eye. "You always want so little and that makes me feel like I'm taking advantage of you. You shouldn't neglect yourself. Come on, name it. Is there anything I can give you? Even just something little to get things started?"

I decided to be as honest with her and with myself as I could. A long sigh of disappointment hissed in my lungs. I wish I had a better answer for her. "The only thing I want is to be happy and to see the people I care about being happy. My desires aren't complicated. I'm someone who prefers to live in the moment. It's a good day for me when I can go to sleep at the end of the day without having to worry about the future."

Celaeno did not have an answer for that. Not a spoken one. She closed her eyes and even shuddered while letting out a haggard wheeze like she was on the verge of tears. I did not mean to upset her. And I suspected all I did was frustrate her. All she wanted to do was make sure that I would be compensated for my troubles. Celaeno then did something I almost expected. She placed one hand on the back of my head and brought her face closer to mine. And I did not resist.

We held each other. Her beak locking over my lips before our tongues began to dance. Our eyes closed as I stroked the beautiful bird woman's long locks of bright green feathers hanging down her back. I know she referred to these tender acts of intimacy as 'down payment', but I suspect there was something more to it. I was certain of it by then. All avian species of Equestria are dearly devoted to their beloveds. Hippogriffs, griffons, and most definitely harpies. What was Celaeno really telling me through such wonderful kisses like that?

I decided it was finally time to ask. Once that kiss ended and we were allowed to catch our breath, a noticeable blush glowing through her feathered cheeks, I whispered to the harpy woman before me. "Celaeno... Seriously now. Why do you keep doing this to me? The real reason?"

"I guess giving some down payment to a good man isn't enough of an answer?" Celaeno replied with a chuckle as she kept me firmly locked in her embrace. That smile on her beak... The lidded gaze of her eyes... Was she just playing with me? Or was there something more? She gingerly traced a finger through the thin layer of hair on my head like a claw dragging trails in tropical sand. "If only I found you ten years ago... I'd snatch you up and never leave your side."

"Ten years ago, I'd still be in high school." I replied with a slight chuckle as I wondered if that was the right answer. It must have been since Celaeno bowed her head and let out a snorting laugh of her own.

"What? You not into older women?" Celaeno asked facetiously while continuing to slide her fingers along my scalp. I do seem to recall hearing that she would be turning 40 before long during our first encounter... I really should take the time to figure out her birthday at some point.

I cast Celaeno a smirk of my own as I found the perfect response to that question. "I'm in a relationship with women who are at least several times my age. Compared to that, a twelve year age gap doesn't look so extreme."

Celaeno firmly embraced me as she forced her beak to stay shut while laughing very heartily. I can only wonder what Zecora was thinking whenever she glanced over at us. I am not certain how much she knows about my family life, but I am convinced she can keep a secret. Celaeno then patted me on the back before finding the will to speak clearly. And I have no idea what she actually said. "Dios mío... Nunca cambies, hombre maravilloso."

I then whispered towards her nearest ear tufts. At least I think those two long strips of feathers on the sides of her head pinpoint where her ears are located. "Uh... Translation please?"

Celaeno pulled her head back before giggling right at my face. She then whispered sweetly, "All you need to know is that those were very kind words. Kind words for a good man."

"If you say so." I replied uneasily. Never before had I heard Celaeno speak so much foreign dialect in one afternoon before. I was probably going to be hearing a lot of that when we finally went down to... Wait, that?! "Hang on... Three months, right? Will we still have time for... What did we plan on again?"

"Yeah, that! I was thinking three months would be enough time to bulk up for this and then have enough time to rest up and recover for the tournament. I want to be back on my own two feet by the time we head south for Aquila." Celaeno replied happily now that we had been distracted from that simmering romantic tension in the air. She then looked over at Zecora as she looked over that old book with maybe ten separate ingredients sorted beside it. We both approached with Celaeno speaking first. "So then... I guess I'll be seeing you three months from now?"

Zecora looked back at us and showed a smile. "It is what we agreed upon, yes? Then leave me to my arts. I shall prepare what you need, I will do my part. Until then, I wish you safe travels. Come again when you have troubles to unravel."

"Charming... In that case, it's appreciated. See you in winter, Zecora." Celaeno retorted as we bid farewell. Although I did take the time to pick up a sack of some of my favorite tea before heading out. Although the two of us found Boyle and Mullet looking over a layer of parchment once outside. Boyle had even swapped out his axe attachment for a device resembling a sextant. Celaeno looked over their shoulders and asked, "What you two up to, boys?"

Mullet looked up at his captain and said, "Boyle's just doing what he does best. Charting new territory, captain."

I took a closer look at what Boyle was mapping out. It did appear to show the general edge of the Everfree Forest we had entered through and a path to a specific point marked by a circular clearing. I then asked, "You know exactly where we are?"

"I'm a cartographer by trade, mate. If I'm not keeping old Zephyrus running smoothly, I'm charting out new territories. It'd be less trouble for all of us if we could just drop anchor right over this spot instead of having to deal with timberwolves every time we come by." Boyle replied with some pride in his voice. He really is the kind of guy who takes his work seriously. After a moment longer, he rolled up the new map and placed his tools back in his satchel. He and Mullet then stood up while the former reattached his axe weapon to the prosthetic base on his right arm. "Right then! We done here, ca... Wait, you still got your old peg leg? I thought we were visiting a miracle worker today?"

"Easy, Boyle. Regaining a lost limb isn't that easy." Celaeno retorted with her arms crossed. While she did look disappointed, there was still an air of hope in those eyes. "It turns out we need to prepare for this one. I'm thinking three months will be enough time. Until then, we carry on like nothing happened. And hopefully by next spring, I'll be running alongside you boys again."

Mullet applauded those words before handing me that spare saber again. He smiled unusually brightly at me and said, "Mate, you're doing a good deed for our captain here. She lost more than the rest of us did. We rolled with our mistakes, but she's still limping. If you can fix this, we owe you big."

"You birds and your debts... Really, I'm just doing this to help a friend." I replied while finding their constant insistence of returning the favor to be humbling. We then began to head back down the path to get out of the Everfree Forest. No timberwolves harassed us that time. Even the shattered remains of those that Celaeno and Boyle got their hands on were gone by the time we passed that spot. Maybe word spread among the pack to leave any tall birds alone.

The meadow bordering my house spread out before us shortly after. And my companions were very happy to be out of the wilds of the Everfree Forest. Mullet even yawned ungracefully as he looked up at the sky. "Just not enough sun in those forests... I miss those tropical sunsets back home."

"Patience, Mullet. We'll be seeing home again in a matter of months." Celaeno replied while I handed my saber back to Mullet. The captain of the Zephyrus then looked at the docked airship to the east and the cottage not far from it. She turned to her crewmates and said, "How about you boys head on up? I'll be back in a while. Got some business to tend to first. And let Lix Spittle know to start upping my calorie intake for the next few months."

"Sure thing, captain..." Boyle replied with such a crooked smirk on his beak. Both he and Mullet probably did not know the full story, but there was something about such an odd request that they found amusing. Or maybe they heard just enough from outside Zecora's home when Celaeno raised her voice.

As the two airmen walked away while muttering to each other under their breaths, I turned to Celaeno and asked, "You think they know why you need that much?"

"Doubt it, but they know I wouldn't ask for a way to pack on the pounds unless I have a good reason. I've always been pretty lean. And before long... I can't imagine how I'll look. I'm guessing I'll puff up like a snow owl." Celaeno grumbled before scowling down at her peg leg. Now that there was an end in sight for that limitation, she looked all the more ready to remove it for good. She then rolled her eyes and said, "But it's all gonna be worth it. I'll slim down again eventually anyway."

"Sure sounds like it. Although heaven forbid the morbidly obese start amputating their own limbs just so they can use that recipe to slim down fast." I retorted as Celaeno and I burst into a good laughing bout. Perhaps that is a factor in why that potion recipe fell out of favor. Maybe some poor fools saw it as an easy solution for obesity that they went to extreme lengths to use it. Probably with fatal results.

Celaeno crossed her arms with her head shaking a bit in bemusement. What a wild concept. She then looked my way and asked, "Before I forget... You think your princess is awake by now?"

"Maybe? It is getting a bit close to dinner time. You wanna say hello to her before you head out?" I asked while Celaeno looked a little too eager to see Gladesong again. Her avian maternal instincts must have been tingling. I happily led her back up to my home and back inside. And sure enough, Gladesong was tucked up against her mother while Fluttershy was reading a little storybook to her. I spoke up softly, "Dear? We have a guest again."

"Oh? Celaeno, hello again! How did things go at Zecora's?" Fluttershy asked softly while little Gladesong responded with some excitement at Celaeno's presence. I think Gladesong has as much a love for birds as her mother does by this point.

Celaeno waved in greeting as she said, "It went well, although I'll have to check back in a few months. This procedure requires a lot of preparation."

Gladesong started to get restless and called out to the big bird woman in the room. Fluttershy quickly got the hint and asked, "Celaeno, would you mind looking after Gladesong for a bit while I start on dinner?"

This request got Celaeno a little too stimulated. She clasped her hands together and chirped out a reply with words neither of us understood right away, "Sí, sí! I mean... I'd love to!"

Fluttershy and I smiled crookedly at Celaeno's enthusiasm. She really did have an adoration for younger children. Celaeno then stepped forward and gently scooped up the little pegasus filly in her arms while Fluttershy made her way to the kitchen. The harpy captain began to take a seat on the sofa at the back of the room. "Hola de nuevo, niña. Te echaba de menos."

She just could not resist slipping back into her native tongue. And Gladesong adored it. Celaeno gently tussled Gladesong's mane and sometimes lightly booped her on the nose. I sat beside her and just enjoyed the sights and sounds of my friend having a good time with my daughter. Just so motherly like it was second nature for her. With how good she was being with Gladesong... I asked again. "Celaeno... Are you sure you've never had kids before? You're really good at what you're doing."

Celaeno sighed almost wistfully as she began to rock Gladesong in her arms. "I'm sure, James. The circumstances never gave me the opportunity to...find a man. It's not like the treasure hunting gig we had going on would've been the best situation for a kid to grow up in."

She almost sounded bitter over having never found the time to have a family of her own. And she was on the verge of turning forty unless that had already happened. But when considering the company she keeps... "But...what about Boyle? Or Mullet?"

All that did was get a laugh out of Celaeno. "Really?! Come on, James. Sure, those boys are good friends, but they've never...you know...shared a bed with me. I know that's an easy assumption to make, but they're my crew and my friends. There's nothing spicy happening between us. I just never clicked with them like that."

"Yeah, that was too obvious a conclusion to assume. Sorry." I muttered in some embarrasment. Although I then heard her mutter something tender to Gladesong in her native tongue again. I then asked more cautiously, "But...what about now? Do you think your living situaion has stabilized enough to consider starting a family?"

"Yeah... Yeah, it has. The Zephyrus is perfectly skyworthy again. And with us being in steady employment... Yeah. I can totally see us sailing the skies with little hatchlings along for the ride. The Zephyrus is basically our home. We could...make it work if it ever happened." Celaeno muttered rather optimistically. She even seemed...lost in thought at the time.

I asked more carefully as I considered her age at the time. "Do you...think it might be too late for that though?"

Celaeno smirked at me as she spoke with confidence. "James, I'm not over the hill yet. We harpies tend to age very well. I did tell you that it's not uncommon for us to live into the triple digits, right?"

"Yeah, I think I recall that. It seems to be a trait all avian races share. Birds just age well, I guess." I retorted with a bit of an amused snort. I watched as she continued to amuse and whisper to Gladesong. I then whispered into Celaeno's ear, "I hope you find a good man someday. You deserve to be happy."

She did not respond at first. Celaeno just stared down at Gladesong while gently scratching the tiny filly under her jaw. Her eyes then fell upon her peg leg before she muttered, "We'll see... Right now, this old scar is my top priority. Once that's taken care of in a few months, I'll set sail for my next treasure. I'll deal with that one step at a time."

When considering the distinct possibility that the procedure of reclaiming her lost leg could potentially kill her, I could understand Celaeno not making any future plans until after that bridge was crossed. Although with all that talk about having a family... I did not have the presence of mind to ask. "Do you want a family someday?"

"Of course I do." Celaeno whispered with no hesitation. She then looked at me with a smile of longing. "We harpies... We're just like that. Family is...a big deal to us. And I kind of feel bad that I never gave my parents grandkids. But maybe... Just maybe I'll find that wonderful guy someday soon now that me and my crew aren't a bunch of vagabonds staying off the grid."

I... I wanted to hold her. To put my arms around her and whisper sweet words of support. But as I reached out with an arm to drape it across her shoulders as the start of an embrace... I hesitated. The captain of the Zephyrus was seated beside me and...I could not. But...the times we shared together. A few candlelight meals. Even sharing a bed one night out of sheer trust. And...those very bold kisses. There was an unmistakable cluster of embers smoldering between us. Did I have the courage to stir the flames?

In spite of everything that I had gone through recently, I... I felt insufficient. She was still the captain. And I was a mere deckhand by comparison. But as I began to pull my arm away from her, she noticed. Celaeno glanced my way and asked softly, "I wonder if you will be that man one day."

"I..." I stammered before looking away. So bold, that woman of the sky. With what little courage I could muster, I asked with barely more than a whisper. "Am I good enough...?"

Celaeno replied almost in shame. She bowed her head as she spoke. "James... I won't ask that of you. You've already given me too much. I can't even imagine what I'll give you for getting me and my crew out of a tough spot. Let alone giving my left foot her mate back. I won't ask you to give me your heart... I won't be that selfish. That's a beautiful treasure I can't claim. I could give you the world and it wouldn't be enough for all you've done."

She sounded...resigned. Almost defeated. I looked at her while Celaeno struggled to look at me. She then whispered while continuing to stroke Gladesong's pretty face, "Keep that treasure safe. Don't let the unworthy take it from you. I've heard you've been hurt before. Don't let it happen twice."

"Celaeno..." I muttered softly while feeling like she was actively trying to put some distance between her and I. And I made my move. I placed my hand over hers the instant she placed it atop Gladesong's brow for another stroke. She froze as our eyes met. "I never said you couldn't have it."

"James... I..." She muttered while looking nothing short of stunned. And we said nothing for a good while. The house was all but silent outside of the noise coming from the kitchen. Celaeno was the first to blink as she looked away with a crooked smile upon her beak. "I... Let's... We'll see. I've got one priority to worry about right now. Three months. We'll see what happens then, all right?"

"Yeah, sure. Fair enough. That's a big goal to focus on. Sorry...to give you too much to think about." I retorted while pulling my hand away from hers. I felt really dumb at that point. Like I had asked things from a good friend that I should not have. But I remained by her side. And I watched and listened as Celaeno continued to dote on my daughter in such a lovely manner.

As delectable aromas began to fill the house, I was startled by the sound of the door opening. The lighting beyond the door was starting to dim with the sun now low over the western horizon. And standing in the doorway was a familiar orange dragoness and a blue griffon boy. I waved at the two of them and asked, "Hey, welcome back. How'd things go out there?"

"Uh... Could've been better, I guess?" Gallus replied while he and Smolder stepped aside. And in wandered none other than little Ocellus in her true form. The poor little Changeling... Her gait was slow and she looked truly miserable. Gallus was quick to add, "The good news is no one tried to hurt her. The bad news... Well... No one was happy to see her."

Celaeno watched without a word. I doubt she had any idea that the little Changeling mare approaching us was the same demure dragoness she had helped ferry home from the Empty Plains. I left Celaeno's side and kneeled before Ocellus. I asked softly, "How was it, love bug?"

Almost on the verge of tears, Ocellus squinted her eyes shut before being briefly cloaked in a flash of green fire. The same beautiful dragoness body she had come to adore soon stood before me as she fell into my embrace with her arms wrapping around me. "Hold me...!"

Not a word was spoken as Ocellus and I held each other. I could tell she had a bad day out there. It was necessary to try and endear herself to Ponyville, but I could see that her species' reputation preceded her. I stroked my fingers through her hair and whispered, "It'll get better, love bug. I promise. Just know that you're safe here."

"I don't think anyone followed us back either. No one knows that the new dragon in town is really a love bug." Smolder said softly while reaching out and patting her friend on the back. I was relieved that they had managed to keep Ocellus' second identity under wraps for the moment. Although Smolder then looked past me and said, "Oh, hey! You're that bird captain from the Empty Plains! What's new?"

"New? Well, I'd say seeing a weird bug pony for the first time is something new. Are they supposed to do that? Or do they naturally pull double duty as dragons half the time?" Celaeno asked after patiently watching Ocellus without objection.

I looked back at Celaeno with Ocellus still wrapped in my arms. "Not exactly? Ocellus is what you call a Changeling. They've got a really bad reputation in Equestria, but she's the best love bug you'll ever meet. Really, she's a wonderful young lady."

Ocellus looked at Celaeno as I noticed her somber demeanor starting to clear up. Being surrounded by sources of love without an ounce of hostility in the air must have been comforting to her. She waved meekly at Celaeno and said, "Hello again... Sorry if I had to hide the real me from you last time."

"Gotta stay undercover? I get it. My crew and I know what it's like to stay off the radar for a long time. I won't ask you for an excuse, I get you have your reasons. And to be honest, I've seen weirder in my travels." Celaeno replied with nothing but a smile on her beak. And I did believe her when she said that. I wonder what wild and weird sights she must have seen while wandering the uncharted wilds of Equestria.

Smolder sniffed the air to notice that dinner was being prepared and started to head towards the kitchen to help set things up. I was also quick to turn to Gallus and said, "Thanks for watching out for Ocellus today. Wanna stay for dinner?"

"Sweet, yeah! I'm always up for some good eats." Gallus replied before we started to notice a certain buzz on the wind. Like that of a small motor. The blue griffon boy looked back out the door and spoke with a smirk. "Looks like the speed demon's making it back in time for dinner too."

Scootaloo had worked up an appetite by the time she got back and joined the girls and our guest in the kitchen to get things set up. Once Gladesong was left in the care of Ocellus, I stepped outside with Celaeno now that dusk was setting upon the land. The bite of the low 50s filled the air as I found myself only barely able to tolerate it. "Sorry for the noise. There's a lot happening under my roof right now. We're hoping to fix that before long."

"Hey, it's fine. It gets busy back home too. You know what they say about tropical birds. We get noisy down there." Celaeno retorted before going out of her way to mimic a laughing parrot. She really sounded the part too. Although she then asked with arms crossed, "But your oldest girl... She gets around on a scooter? By flapping her wings really fast? Doesn't she know how to fly yet?"

I was careful to keep my voice down while beckoning Celaeno to lean closer to me. "I strongly suspect that she can't. There's a very uncommon disorder in pegasi called Stunted Wing Syndrome and I fear Scootaloo might have it. We haven't officially gotten her tested for it, but I'm convinced she'll never fly at this rate. At least not on her own."

Being a bird who happened to be flightless herself, Celaeno's eyes widened in some minor distress upon hearing this. "But...you'll have to tell her someday, right? How will you break it to her?"

I smiled confidently as I explained, "Don't worry, I didn't say she would never fly. I've made plans with one of her friends for her upcoming birthday. While I'm convinced she'll never fly on her own power, I'm expecting to see her fly for the first time in her own unique way at her next birthday. Trust me on this."

"Oooooh, got the mother of all surprises ready for her, huh? Nice. A shame I probably won't be there to see it, but I bet she'll dazzle the whole town." Celaeno replied while chuckling at a number of possibilities going through her head. I could elaborate on it further here, but I would much rather wait until the day comes just in case someone has been peeping through my documents here.

Celaeno and I fell silent for a moment. The door was closed and no one was around out there in the darkening meadow. The Zephyrus was still docked nearby while Lix Spittle was probably busy preparing the crew's own meals for the evening. I asked quietly, "I'll...see you in three months, right?"

"Yeah, that's what we agreed on. I'm ready to try. It's been too long since I last ran." She replied while having difficulty looking at me. Celaeno noticed me starting to reach out to her and said, "I'll...miss you. Three months is a long time. I want to make sure I'm ready when we come knocking next time."

"I know... You've got your own schedule to stick to. It's just... Be careful out there, all right?" I replied while unsure of what to do. I wanted to hold her, but something...was holding me back. As I hesitated, Celaeno made the decision for me. She reached out and took hold of my hand, fingers wrapping around it while mine did the same to hers.

Words failed us. Our eyes met, then wandered, and then met again. Our grasps tightened before we could resist no longer. The two of us held each other in a firm and warm embrace there in the cool autumn air. And when our eyes met again... My lips met her beak. And hers parted before clamping over my mouth. Our eyes closed. Our tongues touched and danced. And...that beautiful hum in her throat.

I felt honored to know I was making this wonder woman of the tropical skies feel so cherished. She sounded happy. She felt happy. I just wanted to see her healed and whole. And when my lips and her beak pulled away with her face flushed in the dark, Celaeno whispered sweet succulent words to me. Words that I heard, but did not understand. All I knew was that whatever she said carried some sort of very special meaning in it. "Siempre te apreciaré, querida."

"Yeah... Likewise." I muttered while hoping that I understood what she said enough. And I think that smile said that she knew I understood the gist of what she said. With some reluctance, Celaeno began to make her way down the path away from the cottage and back over to the Zephyrus. I did not turn away until she had climbed the gangplank and disappeared from sight up on deck.

Dinner was lovely as always and it was festive having an extra guest over. And now that I sit here writing this out, Ocellus remains by my side in silence. She really does not want to be away from me. The poor thing... I know it was hard on her going without a disguise today, but it is for her own good. I just hope Ponyville will not take too long to grow to love her.

Celaeno though... Will three months be long enough? There is a nameless fear in my gut... The act of regaining her right leg could kill her. And I would be complicit if... No, I need to have faith in her and Zecora. If the correct procedures are taken, there should be minimal risk even if the experience will be a harrowing one.

There is a lot riding on this venture. Three months... Ninety days. Time to start counting. Celaeno, I do not want this to be the end of you. I did not give you this information just to lose you... Please do not die on me now.

Until then... Until then, I can only hope.

The Beauty Within

Author's Note

If you want to support my content output, please consider contributing to my Patreon, Ko-Fi, or Subscribestar.

The Beauty Within

Life has been good. I know I have said that a lot lately, but I cannot overstate how wonderful it is to have finally settled back into the life I left behind after setting out for the Empty Plains. Monday came again. Then Tuesday. And then Wednesday followed by Thursday. And now it is Friday. My friends and I have gotten back into our old routines too. It was nothing short of grand when we finally sat down and had lunch together with the entire gang at the café. That moment... It really felt like the instant we were all truly back to where we were before war broke out.

Now that I have mostly adapted to the changes in the status quo brought on by Gladesong's birth, I have started to resume working at Sugarcube Corner again in full. At least on Mondays and Fridays. I still have Wednesdays off to allow me a full day to spend at home with my family and the newest addition to it. And Rarity even made room in her schedule to spend time with her goddaughter that day. Having her together with us is a constant reassuring reminder of the path I have set down in the art of romance. She was the first to become something more. I have always loved that mare. And in a different life, I surely would have walked down the aisle with her to become her husband.

How I wish that was still possible. Whenever Rarity is with Fluttershy and I, we truly feel like a family. I know I will never be able to legally do for Rarity what I did for Fluttershy. But whenever I hold her hoof... And my wedding ring touches her bracelet lined with shimmering opals... In those brief moments, it does not matter whether or not that would ever happen. Rarity is my wife in the same manner as Fluttershy. She is my mare and I am her man. Just as it is with Fluttershy. And Gladesong knows it too. She knows she has two mothers who love her equally. We are a family. A family I was so happy to return home to.

Fluttershy often brings Gladesong by Sugarcube Corner when I am working there just to say hello. And Mr. and Mrs. Cake are always tickled to see her. Pinkie Pie always sneaks my baby girl a cake ball when no one is looking and always manages to get a laugh out of Gladesong. She has even started trying to say Pinkie Pie's name, but still cannot quite figure out how to put names together.

Everything was going the way it should be on any good Friday. But during the last hour before closing, Rarity had arrived after closing her boutique a little early that day. And while she was browsing our wares, the door leading outside opened again to reveal a trio of customers coming in while I was minding the register. And Rarity was the first to greet them almost as if on reflex. Maybe that bell jingling from the door opening triggered her business protocol. "Hello, darlings! What can I... I mean what can we get you this evening?"

Smolder and Gallus entered with the former wearing a satchel that I knew for certain was carrying some comic books in it. I had a hunch that they had come to enjoy a sweet treat while also discussing and reading some of the latest Power Ponies and Project H issues. Gallus held up a hand in greeting and said, "Three milkshakes for here!"

"I'd like some diamond dust in mine! I want some crunch with this one." Smolder added while I took their orders down. The milkshakes at Sugarcube Corner are always made fresh to order. Although we always have to make any dragon special orders separately to prevent cross-contamination with gemstone particles. Smolder then looked backwards and asked, "What about you, Ocellus? Want some peanut butter crumbles?"

I lifted my head to look past the dragoness and griffon. And my heart sank in concern when I saw Ocellus shamble in. This was the sixth day in a row where Smolder and Gallus had taken her out on the town without a disguise in the hopes of Ponyville's people growing to accept her. And every evening, she would come home looking utterly downtrodden and in need of a nourishing embrace. But now...

The sun had not even set completely, yet Ocellus looked more defeated than ever before. How much negativity did she sense in the people she passed out there? I had convinced my employers at Sugarcube Corner that she was not a threat and a genuinely sweet little mare, so that place was a safe haven for her. But still... The shuffling dark Changeling came up to the counter and gazed up at me with such misery in those blank blue eyes. She could not even speak, but I could see a powerful and desperate need. I looked at Gallus and Smolder before asking, "Bad day?"

The two of them looked at each other with faces full of discomfort. Neither of them had a good answer. Smolder then looked at me and said glumly, "No one's tried to get to her, but...it's not like we can make them trust her."

Rarity, ever the generous soul, turned to the little mare beside her. "Darling, surely it wasn't...that bad out there? Come, let me treat you all. You've had a long day, yes? Milkshakes are on me!"

That decree got a smile out of Smolder and Gallus, but Ocellus did not even respond. She continued to silently plead with me, her big blank blue eyes never blinking once. I could see the beginnings of tears building at the edges. Knowing what she needed, I reached over the counter and took her into my arms. I looked towards the kitchen and said, "Pinkie, could you mind the register for a bit? I need to head upstairs."

"Oki doki loki! I'll be right out!" I heard my cheerful friend reply. She knew nothing about what had happened and neither of our customers objected to me stepping away for a little while. I carried Ocellus in my arms right upstairs into Pinkie Pie's living space. And then even higher up to the top of the building to lock the two of us in the bathroom in order to put as much distance between us and the ground floor as possible. Anything to give the two of us some peace and quiet.

Ocellus did not say a word during the entire trek upstairs. Only when I had locked the bathroom door behind me did I set my little friend down. I took a seat against the circular wall wrapping around the exterior and spoke softly with a hand on my knee. "Bad day, love bug?"

The tears came pouring down her cheeks. I could hear her voice catch in her throat. It was then that Ocellus finally spoke. And she did so loudly as she rushed into my embrace again. "Why do they hate me?!"

The poor little thing just bawled into my chest. Six days of putting herself in an uncomfortable situation while feeling nothing but varying degrees of animosity towards her. Ocellus was carrying the sins of her entire race...and it was not at all fair. Why could the people of Ponyville not see her for the lovely little lady she is in the way I can? Would I have nothing but disdain for Changelings too if I was there in Canterlot on that fateful day that still lingers in the memories of those unfortunate enough to have witnessed it?

The instant Ocellus started to become quieter, I took the opportunity to whisper loving words to her. Even if my own eyes were tempted to shed tears in the presence of her contagious sorrow. "But...I don't hate you, love bug. You know I just want you to be happy."

"Then...why isn't it making me feel better anymore...?" She whimpered pathetically in my embrace. I tucked her head under my chin and slid my hand over the smooth rounded contours of her head and over her equally smooth carapace. She asked again bitterly, "Why isn't this helping anymore...? Why isn't your love enough to...make me feel like I belong anymore?"

I was starting to feel genuinely helpless. I just wanted Ocellus to belong in Ponyville. The people of Ponyville had been kind to Gallus. They had been kind to Smolder. They had even been kind to me after the darkest secrets of humanity's history in Equestria were finally revealed to the public. Why could they not be welcoming and accepting of the loveliest little Changeling in the world?

"I cant do this anymore... They'll never accept me." Ocellus spoke through such bitter tears. I looked down at her as she lifted her head to gaze up at me. There was not just sorrow on her face anymore. I saw...anger. So much frustration. "It...always hurts when I feel them glaring at me... I...don't wanna do this anymore."

Before I could even object, a flash of green fire washed over the Changeling before me. When the flames faded as quickly as they came, only a beautiful little dragoness was tucked up against me. The bitterness was still there in her eyes, but she looked...calmer than before. Ocellus spoke to me with fresh tears of defeat flowing down her face, "This is me now... If they don't want a Changeling here, then...they can have a dragon instead."

It hurt to see my hopes for Ocellus not having to hide from Ponyville's people having been all for naught. Six days with no changes or improvements. I could not fathom the stress literally sensing the negativity being directed towards her was doing to her nerves. I began to lift a hand to her jaw and muttered, "Love bug... There has to be a better way to..."

"No... I can't keep doing this, James. It hurts too much..." Ocellus said weakly as she sniffled in shame. She then snuggled up against me as we held each other. "I'm sorry... I know you don't want me to hide, but...you don't know what it's like. It...hurts. This will be me from now on... Is that...OK with you? Will you really be fine with me...being your little dragoness instead?"

I sighed in resignation. It was a mistake to impose such a futile challenge onto that poor little lady. I just wanted her to be happy while being herself. Not to put unwarranted duress onto her. I rested my face against that head of soft hair between her two horns. "I'm sorry, love bug... I really wanted to believe they would welcome you... I guess the sins of your people run too deep."

"I wanted to believe it too. I really did. I was hoping it would get easier every day...but it didn't." Ocellus muttered almost in shame. She then pulled herself up against me even more tightly as she whispered, "I'm sorry I let you down..."

"No, Ocellus... I'm sorry for asking the impossible of you. If I knew this wouldn't work, I wouldn't have asked you to do this." I muttered while feeling genuinely ashamed of myself. I just wanted to help her. I did not expect there to be no real results...or for it to hurt so much. In my hopes of helping her, I had only caused her pain. And I spoke the kindest words I could at what I felt was the best time for it. "I'm sorry... I love you and I just want you to be happy. I didn't want this for you..."

A hand found its way to mine. And her fingers wrapped around it. I could feel it... Ocellus was feeding at the moment. Some comfort food to soothe her wounded heart and calm her nerves. I pulled my head back as she lifted hers. The tears were drying and the pain in her gaze had lessened. The beautiful false dragoness then whispered to me. "I love you too... It's not your fault. It's just...the way things are."

"Then the way things are just aren't fair..." I grumbled in renewed frustration. I was angry with myself for having inadvertently caused emotional harm to the precious little lady in my arms. "I'm sorry... I really am."

"James, I forgive you. We both hoped things would be different... I wish it was, but it's not..." Ocellus sighed harshly with her other hand gently caressing my face. Just trying to find some happiness in the moment. She finally found the will to show just the tiniest smile. "At least...I can still be happy like this. I...do like this form. And everyone else likes it too. Please...? Can I just...live as a dragon?"

Those words sounded like an admission of failure. But I did not want to put Ocellus through anymore duress when what we wanted was likely unattainable. I sighed in resignation and cradled her against me while letting out a defeated whisper. "Sure... If you're happy with this body, then so am I. But...you'll always be my little love bug, all right? Not my little dragon. My little love bug."

"You know I'll always be yours no matter what I look like. I love you." Ocellus replied with genuine sincerity. She then brought her lips to mine and... What was it about that kiss that was so comforting? Perhaps we both needed it more than we knew. Ocellus then gazed into my eyes with such profound gratitude. "Thank you for always loving me... You give me the most drive to keep going."

We continued to sit there in near silence while Ocellus slowly fed off of my love. We had nothing to say. We only wanted to bask in each other's presence. She had a long week and I did not want that to extend into the weekend. It was a shame that Ocellus would never be able to truly be herself in Ponyville. But as long as she was happy and felt safe, it was a necessary sacrifice to be in a form that was comfortable for her that was still entirely her own design.

Perhaps five minutes later, I felt the need to remind Ocellus of who was waiting downstairs. "You feeling OK now? Should we head back down?"

"Mmhm... I'll be all right..." Ocellus muttered as she started to loosen her embrace. But once our eyes met again, we could not resist. We shared one more tender kiss before the beautiful love bug before me whispered again. "I love you."

"Love you too, dear." I replied in earnest. My heart may still not be so sure of what it feels about her, but I do know that I love Ocellus. And it pains me greatly that I orchestrated a wasted week for her. I reluctantly rose to my feet and led Ocellus back downstairs and into the storefront of Sugarcube Corner. Rarity had not yet departed even though it looked like she had placed and received her order. She looked on in concern along with Smolder and Gallus when they noticed that Ocellus was no longer wearing her natural look. Pinkie Pie did not think twice about it though. She had seen Ocellus wearing that dragon disguise far more often than her natural form anyway. I then looked at our youngest guests and asked, "You made your orders yet?"

"Nah. Didn't feel right doing it until you two got back. You ready, Ocellus?" Gallus replied while all three stood at the counter. Gallus got a vanilla milkshake with honey-coated nuts sprinkled on it, Smolder went with strawberry with diamond dust mixed in, and Ocellus chose chocolate with butterscotch. The three of them took a seat at the table at the far end of the shop. The very same table I first sat down in on my first day in Equestria when I was having a rough time of my own. Smolder and Gallus were trying to be supportive and lure Ocellus out of her funk, but the poor disheartened love bug would not be so easily cheered up. She was quiet and hardly conversed even as Smolder pulled out a few comic books from her satchel.

Rarity stepped up beside the counter while I returned to my post there. Pinkie Pie went into the kitchen to start preparing the orders we had received. I think Rarity ordered a set of chocolate drops to go. Although my beautiful beloved then asked, "The poor darling has been going out with her natural look, hasn't she?"

"Yeah, that was the plan. Turned out to be a bad idea in the end. Even Ponyville knows enough about Changelings to not give them the benefit of the doubt. I can only imagine what she's been feeling and hearing all week..." I replied while leaning over the counter to get a better look at our three guests. Gallus and Smolder had perked up, but Ocellus was doing much more listening than talking. One thing that caught my attention about Gallus was the comic book he was holding. The title... Albatross? I think I heard about that griffon superhero series... Maybe I should look that up sometime. Regardless, I slumped on the counter a bit more as I sighed harshly. "It was my idea... I shouldn't have pressured her. She was already happy enough with that dragon body."

Rarity too sighed in sympathy. She understood the beauty of being true to oneself without subterfuge. "It's a shame. I understand what a fine young lady she is, but the rest of Equestria doesn't. If only there was a way for Changelings to be themselves around everyone else without having to hide that they are Changelings. If only...they could...be...more beautiful...?"

I was quick to notice the fluctuating inflections in Rarity's voice. She tapped her hoof against her chin while narrowing her eyes into a more analytical stare towards Ocellus. I raised an eyebrow in interest. What was going through my beloved's mind? Just as I was about to ask, Rarity suddenly gasped with her eyes lighting up in inspiration. "Ah! Ideeeaaaa!"

"Um...yeah? What idea?" I asked with some confusion.

Rarity promptly turned to me while avoiding drawing the attention of our three guests. "I just had an epiphany, darling! As soon as you can, bring Ocellus by my place. I think I know exactly how to fix this little problem of hers!"

I knew by then that when Rarity gets that look in her eyes, she has just reached a brilliant breakthrough. I took her word for it and said, "OK then, sure. I'll swing by as soon as my shift ends. They don't look like they're going anywhere anytime soon as is."

"Then I shall see you soon. Don't delay, darling!" Rarity then placed a quick kiss on my cheek before trotting out the door with a jolly spring in her step. I was puzzled over what Rarity could possibly do to help the situation. Her forte is the art of fashion. I doubt coming up with a new ensemble for Ocellus to wear would help in winning over the locals.

I kept an eye on the clock. Less than an hour to go before my shift ended. And I kept an eye on our three guests as they hung out in the corner with their comic books. Ocellus looked gradually more and more relaxed as the minutes went by and started to partake in talking about her favorite heroes. It sounded like she had developed a liking for Radiance of the Power Ponies. Apparently her adaptable form creation powers resonated with Ocellus' own ability to shapeshift. Smolder voiced appreciation for Saddle Rager. I assume that is because of Smolder's own duality of dragon toughness combined with a delicate feminine side to her. Gallus sounded like he preferred Zapp the most due to her being the aerial fighter of the team. I even found myself smirking as I thought back to the time I actually met the team while masquerading as Hunter. They probably would love them just as much in person.

Pinkie Pie eventually came up behind me during a lapse in customers. The last hour of a business day is always the quietest. My friend could see how I was watching and listening to our guests before she gave me a nudge. "Go ahead. I'll cover for you."

"Thanks, Pinkie." It was a very kind gesture. Allowing me to spend the rest of my shift being there for my youngest friends on a bad day? I doubt our bosses would mind either. The three of them had almost finished their milkshakes when I came over to them. "What's new, my fellow geeks?"

"Just discussing the newest issues. Check it out." Gallus retorted while holding up the newest issue of Project H. It looked like a sky-high clash between Hunter and Orion with swords drawn. Hunter being in the foreground with Orion rushing towards him with wing thrusters flaring up hard. "These four new guys added so much cool to the story. I totally dig Orion."

"And Aquarius! She's just so pretty! And it's a shame she really doesn't want to fight Hunter... It's sad. She's a tragic villain all around." Ocellus spoke up with a sudden surge of interest. She completely forgot about her bad day for the moment as she said, "I really hope she doesn't get destroyed in the end. Maybe she'll even find happiness with Hunter? I think he really wants to save her too..."

"What, you ship those two? Wasn't Hunter supposed to be dating Radiance?" Smolder asked while I flinched at a very wild memory. Trapped in Radiance's bedroom as Hunter and...about to see something that would have never gotten by the censors. Although Smolder then joined in gushing about her favorites of Alpha's team of enforcers. "But yeah, Corvus is just so cool and sleek! And Aries is always too goofy. I just can't take that guy seriously!"

"HERE COOOOMES THE FIIIIIRE!!!" I suddenly shouted with fist held high in my best impersonation of the villainous team's comic relief. While my three friends did flinch at this sudden outburst and Pinkie Pie even leaned over the counter to see what was up with me raising my voice, they soon all laughed at how spot-on my impersonation of that wacky pyromaniac was. Although I was quick to apologize and said, "Sorry, couldn't help myself. Aries is a hoot."

"Haha, it's cool! That sounded just like how I thought he would!" Gallus snickered as they all tried to reel in their laughter. Although the griffon boy tapped his finger on the cover of the Project H issue and added, "But seriously, Alpha sucks. Whenever that guy shows up, I wanna see the guy get wrecked."

Ocellus nodded and added, "Mmhm, a really awful villain. Although isn't it kinda fun to hate bad guys like that?"

"Of course it is! Bad guys like that exist just to get pummeled by the good guys!" Smolder spoke up before she noisily slurped up the last of her milkshake. I even heard her crunching the last bits of diamond powder in it before swallowing. Although she then said almost bitterly, "But yeah, I get what you guys mean. Corvus, Aries, Aquarius, and Orion? They're way too good for that jerk. They're not bad guys. They're just...on the wrong side. Pretty complex storytelling."

"Just between you and me?" I said quietly before kneeling beside the table and placing both hands upon it. I looked back and forth at my fellow geeks before whispering to them. "If I could make an educated guess, I'm expecting those four to turn on Alpha eventually and become Hunter's battle buddies. Count on it."

Ocellus clasped her hands in front of her mouth. The way her eyes lit up... I should have seen what was coming next. "Yes! I can see that happening too! I'm betting Aquarius will be the first to join him! Love conquers all, right?"

"What's with you and robot love, Ocellus?" Smolder asked in bewilderment. Although I too could see Aquarius and Hunter developing a complicated relationship as enemies who really do not want to harm the other. Although Smolder then said her piece. "But if you ask me, I'm betting Orion will be the first to stab Alpha in the back. That guy's too good to not be the first to figure out he's fighting for the wrong side. What about you, Gallus? Who do you think will be the first turncoat?"

We all looked at the blue griffon boy while his tail swished about in contemplation. He held a fist under his beak before he said, "If you ask me... I'm banking on Corvus being the first to bail."

I leaned further on the table with one arm while raising an eyebrow. "Interesting choice, Gallus. What makes you think the most loyal of Alpha's goons will be the first to jump ship?"

"Easy. Corvus is all about duty, but you know what else means everything to him?" The griffon boy asked as he snapped his fingers and pointed at all of us. I had a hunch of what that other aspect of Corvus was, but I wanted to see if Ocellus and Smolder could figure it out. When they failed to provide a response, Gallus spoke the answer. "Honor. I'm betting Alpha's gonna tell Corvus to do something really messed up. Something he can't do. And then he'll have to choose between duty and honor. And he'll make the right choice."

"He is a man of honor... I hope you're right." I replied while having something neither of them did. I personally met the guy. Corvus is indeed cool and focused on his objectives, but he is also a warrior of honor. Truly, it was only a matter of time before his honor would clash with his orders. Corvus would have to make a choice eventually. I could only hope he would not disappoint us in the end. Although when I took a closer look at the cover of Project H's newest issue, I noticed something about Hunter's color scheme. "Huh... Jetstream Mode. This'll be good."

Smolder recognized that term and asked, "Hey, what's your take on that stuff? Those...modes?"

"Breaker Mode, Shadow Mode, Jetstream Mode, and Lancer Mode. They occur when specific Variable Weapon System combinations are made, resulting in Hunter's systems modifying themselves for specific tasks with specialized elemental weaponry." I explained fluently as I recalled my own experiences actually using said modes in combat.

Gallus took note of my almost intrinsic familiarity with how Hunter functions in the world of Project H. He then asked smugly, "Sounds like you know your comic book bots. In that case, which combinations activates which mode?"

I found myself smirking as I looked at Gallus while still holding the comic book in my hand. "Rising Fire and Rocket Tackle makes Breaker Mode. Rocket Tackle and Shadow Runner activates Shadow Mode. Storm Tornado and Sonic Slicer triggers Jetstream Mode. Frost Tower and Ray Arrow causes Lancer Mode."

"All correct! Nice, James!" Ocellus replied while I reveled in being a bit too familiar with that series and its trivia. Although Ocellus then started to tweak her longest lock of hair with a finger as her eyes narrowed in contemplation. "But come to think of it... Don't those modes look a little...I dunno... A little basic for advanced modes?"

"Yeah, but Hunter fights in totally wild new ways. Even if the only change is in his color scheme." Gallus replied while he gulped down the last of his drink.

It was Smolder who spoke up next with her arms crossed. "Yeah, I think Ocellus might be onto something there... I don't buy that these modes are the best Hunter's got. They look like...um...the first phase of something. Maybe they can advance to something bigger?"

I could not rule out the parallels between Hunter and my world's equivalent of him. A blue robotic hero I faced once in my dreams. A hero with a vast suite of mighty armor programs that drastically changed up his abilities. But these modes that Hunter has access to... They do not feel like that. Modified abilities while displaying color changes on the body... Instead of feeling like something that blue hero would use, it felt like a product of a different incarnation of that blue robot hero. One not of metal and robotics, but a product of cyberspace. When considering the fact that some of Hunter's more fantastical functions rely on magic instead of science... I suddenly had an epiphany of my own. "Maybe it's like Style Change transitioning into Double Soul."

The three of them just mumbled and chirped before looking at me in utter confusion. Not that I could blame them. I waved my hands at my three friends and said, "Uh...nothing. Nothing... But I get what you mean, Smolder. Yeah, I've got a hunch that these mode changes are the basis for a more advanced function that hasn't been introduced yet. I wonder if the writers will take it further someday..."

"Heh, so you do see where I'm coming from. Yeah, I bet things will just get crazier for the Project H series. Can't wait to see where things go from here." Smolder said with an amused smirk. She then stretched really good in her seat before looking around at us. "Man, it's just fun to talk about this stuff, you know? Just to see if we can predict what's gonna happen."

"Sure is." I retorted before noticing a copy of an issue from a series I was not at all familiar with. I then asked, "What's this one here, Gallus? Did you get this?"

The griffon boy was quick to hold up the odd one out. He was smiling brightly as he explained, "Yeah, it's Albatross. The only griffon superhero from EAC. You know about him?"

"Barely anything at all." I replied before taking the book in hand. Indeed, the cover depicted the unmistakable form of a griffon. Judging by what parts of his head was exposed, he appeared to possess the physical attributes of an eagle. I assumed he was a bald eagle type, but I quickly noticed his beak was black or a dark gray instead of that iconic yellow. Probably another type of oceanic eagle species. All the more fitting for a griffon carrying the namesake of the largest sea bird. His body was wrapped in a padded yet sleek suit with his wings covered in an armored yet flexible frame. Small rocket thrusters were affixed to the frame his body was locked in and appeared to possess missile launchers along the wings. A fast aerial fighter specializing in long range attacks. "Why does this make me think of angels and falcons? Judging by the name, does this guy prefer seaside locales?"

"Yep. This guy patrols the coast. Sometimes he ends up overlapping with Maretropolis. I think there were a few crossovers with the Power Ponies and this guy." Gallus explained while I scanned the cover some more. Perhaps I would bump into that guy at some point in the comic book world. At least if I ever found the courage to read the forbidden text on the back covers again. And if Gallus ever got sucked in there, there was no doubt in my mind that he would assume the role of Albatross.

I hung around with my three friends a while longer while just shooting the breeze over a topic we were all onboard with. I checked the clock on the wall frequently for the moment when my shift would end. The three of them had long since finished their drinks by the time 6 PM hit. That was when I dropped the surprise. "That's the end of my shift. Ocellus? You got time right now?"

The false dragoness looked at me with a glance of confusion. "Time? For what?"

I leaned over to her while our friends watched. "Rarity asked me to escort you to her place once you were done here. She said she has a surprise for you. Not sure what it is, but I think it's something important."

Ocellus did not appear to like the sound of having to make a detour away from going home. But our friends were quick to provide some reassurance with Gallus speaking first. "Hey, we'll go with you. Just in case, you know?"

Smolder then reached out and rested her hand on her friend's shoulder. "We got your back like always."

Their support did manage to make Ocellus smile just a little. But it was not enough. Ocellus then looked at me with a pleading gaze and said, "I'll only go if I can still look like this outside."

"Yeah, no problem. You do what you have to if it keeps you safe. Anyway, I'll take care of your glasses and be right back." I replied before gently stroking her pretty head between her horns. I then gathered up their three used glasses and took them back to the kitchen for a rinse. I clocked out, said my goodbyes to Pinkie Pie and our bosses, and headed back out to the storefront where my friends had packed up their stuff. "You all ready? We shouldn't keep a lady waiting."

Ocellus briefly hesitated when we stepped outside. She stayed close to me at all times while holding my hand. Smolder and Gallus bordered us just to set up some extra defenses. No one we passed appeared to be the wiser when we passed them. The three of them had done an effective job at keeping Ocellus' true identity concealed. They probably went out of their way to not say her name in public while she was not wearing a disguise.

We eventually passed through the town square before reaching the southeast edge of town without incident. Things were quiet around the Carousel Boutique. I was familiar enough with Rarity's business hours to know that we would not be finding any clients or assistants inside. And as soon as the bell jingled upon opening the front door, we were greeted by that lovely voice. "Darlings, I'll be right there!"

Rarity was somewhere in the back, but the main workroom of the Carousel Boutique was the same it had always been. Definitely the studio of a fashion designer with half-finished ensembles all over the place. Some hanging from clothes racks with others set upon equine mannequins. Smolder and Ocellus looked intrigued by their surroundings, but Gallus looked a bit uncomfortable. Perhaps that location felt too fancy for his tastes.

The beautiful proprietor of the Carousel Boutique soon came trotting into the main workroom and even had her stylish red glasses resting atop her muzzle. Her horn was coated by a billowing light blue magic aura that was also wrapped around a sheet of paper and a pencil. "Good to see you, darlings! And there's the mare of honor this evening!"

Ocellus happened to notice that Rarity was looking directly at her. She glanced at both sides to see us looking at her too. The disguised Changeling then meekly pointed to herself and asked, "Me?"

"Of course you, dear! I couldn't help but notice that you looked a bit down when we crossed paths in Sugarcube Corner. And I do seem to recall noticing that you've forgone your dragon form when out and about in Ponyville all week." Rarity explained as she drew near.

Being reminded of why she had been doing that took the wind out of the poor love bug's sails. Ocellus folded her wings forward and curled her tail around herself the best she could as if to hide underneath them. "I thought maybe Ponyville would grow to like me for what I am... They didn't. I really tried, but...I can feel it..."

Gallus then lifted an upturned hand and said, "Yeah, they kept giving her some ugly vibes. We were always with her, but that didn't help."

Smolder then abruptly changed the subject while giving Rarity a cockeyed stare. She leaned towards the gorgeous fashion designer and asked, "Sorry for changing the subject, but since when do you wear glasses?"

"Ohohoho, these aren't prescription eyewear, darling. They're reading glasses! I just wear these to make it easier to see the finer details when I'm in the zone, as it were." Rarity replied while using her levitation magic to remove them from her muzzle with a bit of flair before readjusting them again. She then looked down at the sheet of paper floating before her and said, "And the finer details I must see if I'm going to provide you with a solution. Ocellus, would you mind dressing down for a moment?"

The sheepish love bug only winced further in her self-embrace. Her two friends even looked at her in some confusion with Smolder speaking first. "She's not wearing anything to begin with."

Rarity got a hearty chuckle out of them missing the point. I had an idea of what she was asking of our friend and decided to enlighten them to it. "Rarity means she'd like for you to revert to your true form, Ocellus."

"Wha... But why?! Isn't this form good enough?!" Ocellus squeaked with her wings and tail wrapping around herself tightly in a fashion one might expect out of a bat.

"Of course, darling! I need something to work off of if I'm going to help you!" Rarity replied with some amusement at our friend's insistence in staying in her dragon form. And I started to see where this whole visit was going. A spark of intrigue filled my heart as my eyes widened. Rarity then asked again, "Ocellus, darling. Please. I insist that you show me your true self for just a moment. Please, dear? No one will see."

"I still don't get where you're going with this... But if you insist." Ocellus grumbled before she finally relented. A flash of green fire briefly rushed over her before revealing the dour form of her true Changeling self. Dark and unsightly, even Rarity flinched as the little Changeling mare looked away from her. "This is what you wanted to see, right...?"

"Ugh... So sorry if I winced, darling. Bad experiences and all that. I was there in Canterlot that day. But at least I know you weren't. Now then... Let me just..." Rarity replied before she began to circle the very timid Changeling. Ocellus still could not find the will to be comfortable in her true form now that Ponyville had made it clear that they could not trust her. Rarity then reached out to Ocellus and said softly, "Relax, darling. Just maintain a neutral pose. I need to be able to see all of you."

"Like...this?" Ocellus muttered as she stopped assuming such a cowering stance. She stood there on all four hooves in the most basic stance possible. Rarity resumed her circling while occasionally scribbling away at the sheet of paper floating before her. The room was very quiet as we all watched, the only sounds filling the air was the delicate clopping of Rarity's hooves with each step, the grinding of a pencil's graphite core against paper, and the constant shrill and almost ethereal hum provided by Rarity's magic aura around her horn. It was strangely relaxing. Especially when Rarity started to hum a familiar tune.

Even without any visible iris or pupil in her eyes, I was certain Ocellus was watching Rarity whenever she passed in front of the motionless Changeling. Gallus and Smolder stood at my sides to stay out of Rarity's way. The griffon boy eventually whispered up to me and asked, "Whaddya think's going on here? She taken measurements for a new dress?"

"I really don't think so... Ocellus doesn't need anything like that and Rarity didn't tell me much earlier. She just had a burst of inspiration and ran off. Although I'm starting to get some ideas..." I muttered in contemplation. I had quickly ruled out any possibility of Rarity putting together an ensemble for Ocellus. I was familiar enough with her line of work to know that all she would have to do is take a client's measurements first. And what Rarity was doing was definitely not that. The most noticeable tool used for such a task, a measuring strip, was absent. All Rarity was doing was drawing on a sheet of blank paper. That step was all about designing the ensemble itself. But why skip the first step when she had never measured Ocellus before?

It took a few minutes and Ocellus was very patient the entire time. Rarity finally came to a stop while looking over the paper before her before saying proudly, "There, I think that will do it! Take a look, darlings! What do you see?"

We all took a step closer to examine the drawing on the paper. And Ocellus responded first. "That's...me. You drew a portrait of me? I mean it's nice and all, but...that's all you wanted to do?"

I was thrown for a loop at first too. All I thought I was seeing was just a sketch of Ocellus herself. But it was Gallus who spotted something off first. The eagle-eyed griffon boy pointed at the drawing and spoke suddenly. "Wait! I'm not seeing any holes in your legs!"

Smolder then noticed some design inconsistencies too and said, "And your mane's a big frilly fin! And your horn and ears look different! I'm not seeing any fangs either."

They were right. While the person on the paper was clearly Ocellus, some aspects of her body had changed. The circular gaps in her limbs were missing. They had been drawn to be whole. The two fangs that are always jutting down from her upper jaw were no longer visible. That scraggly dark mane was now a translucent membrane resembling the wing membrane of an insect. The horn of her head now ended in two tips with a notch splitting them with one tip being just below the other. Although I was quick to notice a particularly odd design choice. "You drew her with a wing as a tail?"

Ocellus herself gave the sketch a cockeyed stare when she noticed how Rarity had designed her tail. While a far more appealing design than the sad excuse of a tail she had at that moment, there was no way around it. It was a cicada wing extending from her posterior. "That...really is a wing tail. That's...weird."

"I admit I was grasping at straws with that last part. But how does it look, darling?" Rarity giggled nervously before taking some pride in her newest creation.

Smolder rubbed a few fingers against her chin while scanning the sketch before us. "It looks...nice. Like I can still tell that's Ocellus."

I decided to give my two cents on the matter. It was becoming abundantly clear what Rarity was trying to do. "That's... Yeah, it's Ocellus. As a Changeling. But a Changeling that looks...nice."

Gallus was the one who finally put the pieces together. "Wait, is that what this is?! You're designing a new look for her to wear?!"

"Exactly, darlings! If the people of Ponyville can't see past how a Changeling looks, then let's dazzle then with a Changeling that actually looks marvelous! You can all see that this here is still a Changeling, no? But it's a very approachable look for a Changeling, yes?" Rarity explained with great enthusiasm. I suppose I should not have been surprised. While Rarity has always excelled in the field of fashion, she is still an artist with a strong grasp of visual design. How brilliant to use her skills to design a new inherent look for a Changeling's base form!

Ocellus was stunned. She could barely believe that she was seeing a sketch of herself, but simply prettier than how she looked then. Even after we had noticed the design inconsistencies, there was no mistaking the form on the paper. That was a Changeling. There was nothing else it could be. Ocellus narrowed her eyes as she finally evaluated this potential new look for herself. "The tail wing thing is kinda weird...but it's a cute kind of weird. I think I could even use it like a rudder to help steer myself when I'm flying. And it all looks so...cute. Like...I actually recognize myself here."

"Wow, and here I'd thought no one could call a Changeling cute. That's how you know this is a good look." Gallus snickered while patting Ocellus on the back. She tilted her head to one side that had me suspect she was rolling her eyes despite lacking visible irises, but Ocellus was at least amused.

"Excellent! Now then, let's move on the final touches. To bring out the beauty inside you and finally put it on the outside, we need to figure out what colors you will dazzle the world with!" Rarity cheered while tapping her hooves together with a little show of delighted applause. Her magic aura then called over a set of colored pencils. Rarity turned the paper away from us and back to herself to keep her work hidden while she started to scribble away. Her eyes kept glancing over the paper at Ocellus while I took note of the color choices Rarity kept picking. She was focusing on hues of pink and two different types of cyan or pale blue. "Just give me a moment, darlings. Deciding on the colors is always the easy part for me."

I kneeled beside my three friends as I felt a subtle excitement filling my heart. But none of us was more excited than Ocellus. She sat there before us while almost looking like she was about to start gnawing on her hooves. Smolder crossed her arms and leaned towards Ocellus with such a smirk on her lips. "You excited, love bug?"

"I don't think I've ever been more excited...!" Ocellus whimpered with eyes wide and even her little tattered wings constantly vibrating outside of her carapace. "Will I finally be pretty? Will I not have to...hide anymore?"

I rested my hand atop her head to get Ocellus' attention. I had high hopes by this point. Rarity knows her craft well and I knew better than to doubt her abilities in discovering ways to bring one's inner beauty to the surface. "You will, love bug. Just leave it to Rarity."

Moments went by before Rarity returned her colored pencils to their case. And I could see her eyes widen with utter joy. "Darlings, I do believe I have outdone myself this time! Take a look! Do you see yourself in this, Ocellus? Did I capture the real you?"

Our jaws dropped. The new look for Ocellus had been given such a soft pastel color scheme that I could not imagine being better suited for her. Rarity went with a complimentary color scheme leaning towards red and green, but greatly diluted. The membranes of Ocellus' mane and tail were a very light pink while her body was an almost icy bluish hue of sea green. Her eyes, while still lacking a visible iris and pupil, was a solid shade of cyan. Rarity had even drawn in Ocellus' wings with them raised high to show them fully intact without any pieces missing, their colors matching the false wing serving as a tail. But I could also make out a bolder pink hue bordering on a shade of red covering her carapace. Pale spots adorned the covers for her wings, lending a ladybug aesthetic to her form that I found far too fitting. Gallus whistled while being the first to speak. "Wow! Now that's one cute love bug!"

"That's...me? That's supposed to be...the real me?" Ocellus asked with her hooves held over her mouth. She almost sounded like she was on the verge of tears. It was such an adorable form being displayed before us. And it really did feel like we were looking at the true Ocellus. And yet...there was a certain tragedy to that picture. Had it not been for her ability to shapeshift, that image before us could have served as a form she had been denied. Something she could have been at one time, but with the opportunity stolen from her. But not this time. All that was left was to reach out and claim her true form.

Rarity smiled much more softly at the tender Changeling mare before her. As she stepped back, the rest of us gently nudged Ocellus forward. The beautiful and generous artiste then spoke what needed to be said. "Go ahead, dear. Show us the real you."

"Mmhm... Right. Just let me...take a good long look at this." Ocellus muttered as she sighed harshly to collect herself. This was it. A form that was entirely her own and not an act of masquerading as something she is not. We all watched with bated breath as Ocellus closely scanned the design before her. Taking in all the details to know how to replicate it. She soon took a step back and placed herself right between us and Rarity while she closed her eyes, her tattered wings spreading wide for us to see. "Here I go..."

"You got this, Ocellus." Smolder said with a raised fist. I prayed that this would be an easy feat for her. And with a brief flash of a green magic aura around her horn, Ocellus was suddenly engulfed by an aura of green flames. But this aura was not quick to fade. It lingered there. Enshrouding the Changeling in the middle of Carousel Boutique. She must have been taking her time. Trying to replicate every single detail from memory. And just when we were starting to suspect that something had gone wrong, the flames finally receded. And Smolder was the first to speak. "Whoa..."

Once again, our jaws dropped. Perhaps even harder than before. Rarity even removed her glasses to get an unaltered look at her guest. The creature before us was very obviously a Changeling. But...not quite the same we remembered. Ocellus glanced back and forth at us and asked, "Did I...do it? Am I pretty now?"

I... I was utterly spellbound by what I was seeing. To see that form as a mere drawing on paper was one thing. But to see it in the flesh? It was her. I knew that I was looking at Ocellus. Not as a dragoness, but as a Changeling. She had replicated the design Rarity had come up with perfectly. Even her eyes, while still featureless, looked less clouded than before. They had a smooth shiny luster to them with a couple beads of white light reflecting off their surfaces. And even more gorgeous were the membranes of her three wings and even her mane. They were beautifully translucent and even sparkled in the light. She looked...so very lovely.

No one could bring themselves to speak. And I took a step forward. That beautiful little Changeling... I was completely smitten as I beheld the true Ocellus for the first time. I had always adored her in spite of how she had looked before. But now...I felt my heart calling out to her like never before. I felt so proud of her... So happy to see that unfortunate little love bug looking just as lovely on the outside as she had always been on the inside. I think I even felt a single tear flow from my eyes. I could not resist. I needed to hold her. I briskly approached the startled Changeling and dropped to my knee, my hands quickly resting upon her shoulders. "You are...just...so beautiful..."

"I...am...?" Ocellus muttered while Smolder and Gallus appeared to be at a loss for words. I pulled that beautiful little creature into my arms and squinted my eyes shut to force the tears out. It was just...such a jarring change, but for all the right reasons. Ocellus then whispered to me from just under my head, "Your heart is overflowing..."

"Ocellus... Darling, I..." Rarity muttered as even she struggled to speak. She looked every bit as stunned as I was to the point of looking more and more emotional. She then quickly used her magic to bring over a tall mirror and said, "Just...see for yourself. Words just can't do it justice this time..."

I reluctantly released Ocellus to allow her to stand before the mirror alone. And she gazed in utter awe with those big blank eyes. "That's...me...?"

She reached out to the mirror and touched a hoof to that of her reflection. The room was deathly silent as Ocellus saw the real her for the first time. A beautiful and delicate little mare. And like me, fresh tears began to build at the edges of her eyes while a quivering smile formed on her lips. "I'm...so...pretty..."

"Yeah... Totally. That's one pretty love bug." Gallus finally said as he sighed after holding his breath for too long. Ocellus turned and posed before the mirror to fully evaluate her new form. And she never stopped smiling. She spread her fully untarnished wings as they shimmered in a stray ray of light. Ocellus even began to flutter them to see how well they would keep her in the air. The unmistakable fluttering sound of cicada wings filled the air as she effortlessly hovered in place for a few seconds. Gallus smirked in satisfaction as he added, "I'd like to see anyone in town have a problem with this. That's way too cute."

Finally, Ocellus could contain herself no longer. She turned to the mare who made that all possible and grabbed her in a tearful embrace. "Thank you! Thank you, I love it! It really feels like this is how I should be! Like I finally found the real me!"

Rarity all too happily embraced her little friend, a hoof lightly patting her between the shoulders. "There there, darling. Just be sure to wear this look from now on and everypony around you will come to see how lovely you truly are."

Under any other circumstances, this would have felt like an act of Ocellus continuing to hide behind a mask. But not this time. The form she was wearing was still clearly that of a Changeling. She was not hiding. She was only showing how she looked on the inside. The timid little mare then pulled back from her friend and asked, "What do I owe you? Can I ever repay you for this?"

"What?! Oh, no no no no, there's no need for that, dear! This was just a favor for a friend! It's not like I wove something for you with any of my raw materials after all." Rarity replied with a nervous chuckle. She then held Ocellus by the shoulders and planted a kiss upon each cheek that appeared to leave the little Changeling stunned. I knew this was only a display of genuine affection for her little friend and reaffirmation that she was lovely enough to receive such a tender display. "Seeing you walk out of here with a smile will be thanks enough for me."

Ocellus was speechless, but still smiled tearfully. She turned to me while I dried her tears myself. She looked like there was something she wanted to say. Except maybe not something she wished to say in front of others. Although Rarity did step forward as her eyes lit up. "But...if I might make a suggestion? If you still have time today, show off your new look to our friends! They'll definitely want to meet the new you!"

"Do we even got time? I'd like to get back before dark." Gallus replied while I noticed a clock on the far wall. The time was nearing 7 PM. While we did make good time in the end, there was no ignoring how the sun sets sooner than usual in autumn.

"Hey, later times means fewer folks around. We won't have to worry about too many gawkers right now. Come on, let's get going! Time to show the new love bug off!" Smolder spoke up before hurrying over to the front door with her friends while they all said their goodbyes.

I stuck around just a little longer. With the three of them hurrying out the door, I kneeled before Rarity and spoke softly to her. "Thank you for doing that for her, Rarity. She's had a rough week and I'm sure things wouldn't ever get better with how everyone in town saw her. Changelings... Their reputation goes back too far to ever be shaken off like that."

"I know, darling... I just wanted to see that inner beauty shine for all to see. It was brave of you to bring her into the fold when you did. If she could win us over, then surely the rest of Ponyville will grow to love her too." Rarity replied with her hoof gently cradling my cheek. I could see the need in her eyes now that we were alone. The two of us shared a brief kiss before she batted her lovely eyelashes at me. "Run along now, my love. And I will be seeing you tomorrow with Fluttershy at the spa. We've spent far too long waiting to get back to the usual!"

"Got it. I'll see you there, m'lady." I replied with a whisper before kissing her one more time on the cheek. I then hurried for the door and found Smolder, Gallus, and Ocellus right outside. And I was quick to see just how late it was getting now that we were facing west. The sun was getting low in the sky and was on the verge of touching the horizon. And we were about as far away from Fluttershy's cottage as we could get in Ponyville. "Wow, we're in for a long walk. We probably don't have time to visit everyone."

Smolder crossed her arms while tapping a finger on one elbow. Her slightly pursed lips and narrowing eyes told me she was thinking. She had been through and above Ponyville often enough to get a feeling for a layout of the town and spending so much time wandering the wilds over the past two years had likely sharpened her memory and sense of direction. She then looked at us and said, "How about this? We stop by the library first, then Sugarcube Corner, and then we head home to Fluttershy's place and hope we spot Rainbow Dash on the way? There's no way we have time to visit Sweet Apple Acres."

"Sounds like a plan. Just stay close, Ocellus. Not that anyone should have a problem with a cute love bug in town." Gallus replied before tapping a finger atop Ocellus' forked horn. We then headed off at a brisk pace. Perhaps it was for the best that we waited until so late in the day to finally get that issue taken care of. Not many were out and about by then.

We circled around the town hall and came to a stop by the wishing fountain in the square. We still had time to spare and decided to take a seat on the edge of the stone basin. The basin was still full for now with the water inside being circulated by a pump in the base, but it would be shut off and drained in the coming weeks to prepare for winter. I looked up at the stone statue in the center. Seeing such fixtures that work around water being shut off is one of the more depressing heralds of winter's approach.

"So, we chilling for just five minutes? Let some folks pass by and see the new girl in town?" Smolder asked while Ocellus rested her head upon my lap. Gallus and Smolder bordered the two of us on each side with the former being closest to me on my left.

"Yeah, sounds good." I replied while we just sat there doing nothing. Almost like we were a quartet of weirdoes trying not to act suspicious. Gallus even started to whistle a tune while inspecting his talons. Some locals did pass us by and I could feel Ocellus tense up while I stroked my hand down her head and over her carapace. Although she did start to relax after the fifth Ponyville local passed us. I especially found myself enjoying messing with the gossamer crest on her head. It looked stiff like most insect wings, but it was about as soft and flexible as butterfly wings. I flicked my fingers against the edge to feel it flap about. When I started doing it rapidly, Ocellus buried her face against my thigh as she burst into quiet giggling. "You in a good mood, love bug?"

"My old mane could never do that!" She squealed in enjoyment before looking up at me with those shiny blank eyes. Smolder and Gallus looked our way as they noticed her cheerful mood. The not quite disguised Changeling looked back and forth at them before she suddenly noticed her own mood. "Hey! I don't feel any ill will!"

Smolder grinned at her friend and asked, "You mean you haven't felt any bad vibes from anypony walking by?"

"Um...well, I... I wouldn't call them good vibes either." Ocellus replied while we tried to not make eye contact with the next pony to pass us. "They feel more...curious than anything. At least they aren't wary of me."

"And you're not really hiding what you are. Still a love bug, right?" Gallus asked while we all smiled together. It was all finally starting to look up for our little friend. We still had a couple of minutes left before we would move on. And before we could depart, two more locals came by that I actually recognized. Bon Bon and Lyra were out for a stroll to enjoy an autumn sunset. And the instant Bon Bon looked our way, I felt Ocellus flinch against me. Gallus' keen eyes could make out the look on Bon Bon's face better than we could. "Uh oh. Look alive, guys. I don't like that scowl she's giving us."

"She's wary. Very wary. And I don't get why..." Ocellus whimpered against me as I rested a hand over her body in a protective manner. While I have never known Bon Bon as well as I do Lyra, I never saw her as an aggressive mare. And I did not have to get any closer to see what she did next. Bon Bon pulled a pair of sunglasses out of her mane and placed them atop her snout. Ocellus muttered in confusion, "Huh? Sunglasses? Why?"

I could see Lyra just shake her head in annoyance. And I suddenly recalled a conversation I had with her that summer. Those memories coming back to me, I groaned as Bon Bon came trotting our way. "Oh boy, I think I know where this is going. Sit tight, this is about to get weird."

There was absolutely no discretion in Bon Bon's approach. She trotted right up to us without a greeting and scanned a very confused Ocellus with a hoof rubbing her own chin. "Hmmm... Bright and colorful, but still possessing insect traits... Are you a Changeling?"

Gallus spoke first while sounding more confused than aggressive. "Who wants to know?"

"Changelings are nothing but trouble. And trying to hide in plain sight? Very suspicious. Maybe I should send word to Princess Celestia through my contacts..." Bon Bon replied while starting to make Ocellus sweat with unease. Her smooth chitin developed a few moist spots under my palm. I am not even sure if that was sweat or condensation caused by a different chemical reaction in her body, but I was not going to question it.

"Bon Bon, knock it off with your secret agent crap. Everyone knows no such organization exists in Equestria." I grumbled as I finally understood what Lyra had to put up with from time to time. What a dork. And I quickly pieced together an idea. I scooped Ocellus up into my arms and said, "Besides, this isn't a Changeling. This is a love bug."

The overzealous hobbyist gave me a very cockeyed stare over her sunglasses. She raised an eyebrow and asked, "A what?"

I heard Ocellus squeak against me. Not thinking about what my words would do to her, I started to lay out the beautiful truth. "Changelings might be trouble, but love bugs are always great. And Ocellus is the best love bug in the world. They're beautiful little things, they just want to love and be loved, they always want to make their friends happy, and this one's the best out of all of them."

The sound I heard right under my chin... Ocellus began to let out muffled squeals as even her carapace sprang open to reveal her spastically fluttering wings. She must have been overdosing on the positivity in my feelings towards her. Smolder then smirked at us and added, "Yep, best love bug in the world right here. You can rest easy. She's never any trouble to anyone."

Her look of confusion turning into a frown, Bon Bon pushed her sunglasses higher up on her snout. "Yeah? Too bad I don't buy it. You're hiding something and I intend to..."

"Bon Bon, quit it!" Lyra suddenly shouted as she rushed up beside her housemate after listening for long enough. Bon Bon even had enough sense to wince and back down from her significant other. Lyra then pointed over yonder and said, "You're making a scene! Go wait in the corner!"

"All right, all right... But I'll be watching!" Bon Bon grumbled as she trotted away. To think I had all but forgotten about what I was told last Hearts and Hooves Day...

Lyra was quick to apologize to us with a crooked smile on her lips. "Sorry about that. I did warn you that Bon Bon is way too into her favorite hobby."

"I can't believe I almost forgot you told me. Now I see why it's such a hassle for you." I replied as Ocellus calmed down and tucked her wings away.

Now that the situation had calmed down, Lyra was quick to get a good look at the little love bug in my embrace. "Anyway, who's your friend? She's cute!"

Ocellus twitched at the sudden show of positive emotions towards her. Everything was turning out fine after all. I gently stroked my little friend's head and said, "This is Ocellus. And she's a love bug."

I suppose Lyra was a little too far away to have been within earshot when Bon Bon made her accusations. But she still came to the same conclusion. "Isn't a love bug...a Changeling?"

"Hey, there's a world of difference between love bugs and Changelings. Changelings are trouble and love bugs are good bugs. Right?" Gallus spoke up while casting a knowing smirk our way.

Smolder then reached out and patted her friend on the head. "Trust us, we've known her longer than anyone. Ocellus is a good little love bug. Right? Who's a good little love bug?"

"Smolder, you're not helping..." Ocellus grumbled while still cracking a very crooked smile at her friend's silly words. She may have been lounging on my lap like a large pet, but she was a mare all the same.

Lyra did not question us further. Between Ocellus' very unassuming appearance and the three of us singing her praises, my friend saw no reason to be suspicious of her. "In any case, it's nice to meet you, Ocellus. I hope you enjoy your time in Ponyville."

"Uh... Thank you, Miss...um...Lyra?" Ocellus muttered while trying to figure out my friend's name. Our goodbyes said, Lyra then trotted off for home with Bon Bon. Ocellus sighed in relief before speaking softly. "That was...the nicest meeting I've had with anyone in Ponyville so far."

"Sounds like a step in the right direction. Anyway, time to go. We wanna get home before night gets here, right?" Gallus asked while being the first to stand. We hurried on our way with the hopes of finding as many of our closest circle of friends as possible. But we had just barely left the town square when Gallus glanced up. "Hey, isn't that... Here she comes!"

I only glanced up in time to see a dim rainbow streak swirling through the air as someone came down quickly to land before us. Rainbow Dash had been passing overhead while probably on her way home to the south. She called out in greeting, "Hey, guys! Wait up a minute! Whatcha got there?!"

"I dunno. Recognize someone?" I asked once Rainbow Dash was standing before us. Ocellus shrunk backwards and up against my leg. She was not used to being directly identified in public.

Rainbow Dash stared with her eyes becoming increasingly narrow. But she still quickly came to a realization. "No way... Ocellus...? Ocellus, is that you?"

The timid love bug could only nod. And Rainbow Dash was happy with what she was seeing. She stepped forward and asked, "Sweet! I'm liking the new look! Where'd you get it? Did you come up with it yourself?"

"Rarity came up with the design. Something for Ocellus to wear that still makes it clear that she's a Changeling. Just something to better agree with the people in town." I explained in brief. We did not want any of our friends to get the wrong idea.

Something about the concept of Rarity designing a look for a Changeling instead of designing a new ensemble made Rainbow laugh. "Ha, that's new! I guess Rarity's just the #1 designer in Ponyville even if it's about designing a Changeling disguise! What's next? She gonna design architecture?"

"Uuuuuh... Maybe?" Smolder asked while just shrugging her shoulders. I just shook my head. Rarity definitely has a knack for the arts, but I suppose designing how something looks on someone, even if it is their own natural body's appearance, still falls under the category of fashion. I strongly doubt she would have any idea where to begin when it comes to designing vehicles or designer homes. Smolder then waved her hands and said, "Anyway, we're kinda on a tight schedule. It's getting late and we wanna meet up with the girls before it gets too dark."

"I getcha. I was heading home too. Anyway, loving the new look, Ocellus! Catch you guys later!" Rainbow Dash replied before taking to the sky as quickly as she arrived. While she headed south, we went north. It was a shame we could not talk longer, but it was starting to get a bit too cool out for my liking.

The lights were on beyond the windows of the library when it came into view. I decided to enter first and ducked through the doorway. And I was not expecting to not be the first guest of the evening. A voice I was not expecting greeted me first. "Hey there, James! How'd you know I was here?"

"Wha... Pinkie?! Actually, great timing! This saves us some trouble." I laughed upon realizing what wondrous serendipity we had that evening. Pinkie Pie was standing by Twilight and Spike at the central table on the first floor after having dropped off a box of pastries. Probably just a last minute delivery to be made. "Anyway... Come on in, guys."

"Brought some friends with you, James?" Twilight asked while Spike preoccupied himself with a chocolate drop. Smolder entered first, then Gallus, and finally Ocellus. And everyone responded to the new look on the only Changeling in the room. They stared with wide eyes and confused silence. Except for Spike. He took a good three seconds to notice something in the room he had never seen before while munching on the treat in his hands. Twilight, analytical as always, quickly figured it out. "Ocellus...?"

"Mmhm... It's a new look. You like it?" Ocellus asked while we all allowed her to speak.

"Eeeee, I didn't know Changelings could be so cutesy wootsy!" Pinkie Pie squealed with her hooves on her cheeks. She made a very direct approach to her little friend and snatched Ocellus up in her arms for a hug. Were Changelings literally as fragile as insects, Ocellus would have surely been squished. Although Pinkie Pie then asked a bit more quietly, "Is this because of all the times I saw you looking like you were having a really bad time? You've been wearing your old scary bug look all week and always looked so unhappy. Are you hiding from anypony?"

"No! No, I'm not hiding! I don't want to hide!" Ocellus replied while Pinkie Pie set her back down. "But...no one trusted me in my natural form. They were all...wary of me. And...I could literally feel it. Then...Rarity designed this for me so I could still be a Changeling without looking scary. And...I really like it! This feels like...me."

"If Rarity was trying to design a look for you that lets everyone in town know who you are, then I think it worked. I knew it was you right away, Ocellus." Twilight said while Spike hopped off the table and came over to take a closer look at the Changeling in her new form.

Spike started to circle Ocellus while Smolder and Gallus stayed back to just be along for the ride. The dragon boy said, "Wow... I'm really liking the colors! Kinda brings to mind those little chalky candies I eat sometimes."

Ocellus giggled at the appreciation, although she then looked back and forth between Spike and Smolder as a look of curiosity filled her eyes. "Say, um... Spike? Maybe it's because I don't know that much about dragons, but why don't you have wings?"

Spike took no issue with his lack of flying tools. "Oh, I don't have wings because I'm... I'm a... Smolder? What'd you call me that time?"

Smolder happily replied, "Oh, that's what we call you wingless dragons back home. Flightless dragons are called diggers. Because they're really strong and really good at digging through earth and even rock."

Twilight took a moment to toss Spike's half-eaten chocolate drop back over to him. Her aim was a little off or maybe she simply lobbed it too hard. Spike reached up and tried to catch it, but immediately fumbled it and almost fell over. And just when it looked like it would hit the floor, he stuck out his tongue and...snatched it out of the air with his tongue easily reaching twice his own body length. Smolder stared in bewilderment for a few seconds before adding, "Oh, right. Forgot about that one. They have the craziest tongues too."

Spike scarfed down his treat before he could have the chance to drop it again. While the rest of us had seen that odd physical trait of his before, it was the first time Gallus had witnessed it. He stared at Spike with a cockeyed look before asking, "Just how long have you been able to do that?"

"I...uh...forget I can do that about half the time." Spike snickered with some embarrassment. Although with the topic shifting to dragon wings, he then pointed at Ocellus' spotted carapace and asked, "Hey, can't Changelings fly too? Have you tried doing that with your new look yet?"

Pinkie Pie jumped at this topic. She hopped forward and took a closer look at a sheepish Ocellus and said, "Oh, right! Show us your wings! I bet they're a lot prettier now too!"

"Um...sure?" Ocellus muttered before opening her carapace and spreading her glittering translucent wings. Our three hosts came closer to appreciate those shimmering gossamer wings while Ocellus grinned timidly, her hoof rubbing over the opposite arm. Twilight, Pinkie Pie, and even Spike gazed upon her with excited eyes. As if they were waiting for something. And Ocellus quickly remembered what Spike had asked her before looking upward. "Um... Is it really safe to fly indoors? The ceiling looks a little low..."

"What're you talking about? The ceiling's even lower at Fluttershy's place and you never see Rainbow Dash having any problems when she comes over to visit." Smolder replied with her arms crossed. Under normal circumstances, the ceiling of the library probably would have been lower. I was certain the only reason its ceiling on the first floor was so high was to allow for more space with the bookcases.

Twilight then took a step forward to look down at Ocellus. "Changelings fly in the same manner as insects, right? Pegasi fly in the same manner as birds, so your ability to hover in place should be easier than theirs. Go ahead, Ocellus. We know you'll do fine."

She was still very unsure of herself. Ocellus had not yet tried taking to the air with her new body and her new set of wings. Would it be easier to control or would she overexert herself? That was when I had an idea. I stepped over to Ocellus and reached down to her with my hands. "Here. I'll hold you so you don't go flying off."

"Oh...? Oh! I see!" Ocellus squeaked in sudden realization. She looked much more willing to give it a try once she reached up and placed a hoof in each hand. I gripped her hooves firmly while she looked back at her wings. "OK... Here I go."

Instead of flapping her wings back and forth in a steady rhythm like those of...literally anything else, Ocellus began to rapidly flutter her wings in a manner only an insect could do. Or Scootaloo, but she is an unusual case. The buzz coming from them was hardly a buzz at all. More like somewhere between the fluttering of cicada and butterfly wings. And with her newfound lift, Ocellus left the floor.

She looked utterly giddy as she rose higher off the wooden library floor. And I never let go. It was like holding onto the horn of a large beetle as it tried to fly and just guiding it around while its rapidly fluttering wings held it aloft. Ocellus rose above my head while everyone watched in thrilled silence as I began to turn back and forth with her hooves in my hands. I began to make wide sweeping turns with my body to pull the hovering Changeling through the air with grace. Even making her dip and rise in a manner that caused her to start giggling. It was as if we were performing a dance for all to see.

Ocellus was having the time of her life. Grinning and giggling, she did nothing more than hold herself aloft with her wings while I did the rest of the work. And I felt so accomplished that I was helping that precious little love bug become more confident in her new body. After a couple of minutes of guiding her around like a toy on a string, I decided to take the next step. "I'm gonna let go now. Ready?"

"Mm... Mmhm?" Ocellus mumbled as she gulped hard in unease. With that, my hands released her hooves. And there she was. Just hovering over us on her own two wings. Almost completely motionless in the air. We were all smiling, but no one was smiling more than Ocellus herself. She began to descend and soon lightly landed upon the floor. Her wings folded up against her back before the two raised halves of her carapace lowered back into place with an audible click. At that instant, everyone around her applauded. Ocellus could barely even speak as she rubbed the side of her head. "Awww... I wasn't that great, was I?"

"That was your first time flying with your new look! And you got it down pat!" Smolder cheered as she applauded. The little dragoness could not resist and rushed right up to her best friend before grabbing the timid Changeling in a firm hug. "So proud of you, love bug! Now you're a real cuddle bug!"

"Love bug? Cuddle bug? Which am I?!" Ocellus laughed at the interchangeable terminology she was constantly on the receiving end of. But she soon relaxed as everyone stepped forward to give her a hug of congratulations as well. Except for me. I was too big and I knew I would be getting plenty of time to her myself that evening. She can never go a night without a snuggle with me.

We all departed from the library in a good mood. And Ocellus trotted along ahead of us with a renewed spring in her step. We had to hurry along to get home now that the sky was truly darkening. Ocellus was in such a good mood that she never once flinched in response to bad vibes around her. Anyone we passed who saw her must have thought she was too sincerely adorable to be wary of.

The cold of an autumn evening started to creep in to the point where even I was having difficulty tolerating it. I tried to ignore the bite of the cold and always had a certain resistance to lower temperatures, but I was sure the temperature had dropped into the 40s by then. Smolder did not notice since she was staying close behind Ocellus, but Gallus was still by my side and noticed how I began to rub my arms over my chest. "What's up? Can't take the cold?"

"Not this cold. I can go as low as 50 degrees, but this is just too much..." I grumbled as I hastened my pace. All I could do was put up with that unpleasant cold snap until I was back indoors. At least Gallus did not seem to mind. His fluffy coat was good at retaining heat.

"Hey, hold on a sec. Lemme try something." Gallus replied as he came to a stop. When I paused and started to turn around, he really surprised me. The griffon boy practically pounced on me with his hands grabbing my shoulders from behind and his legs trying to pin themselves over my hips. He then folded his wings forward and draped them over me like a big embrace. He then spoke into my ear, "How's that? Comfy, right?"

As awkward as it was to have my griffon friend piggybacking on me with such short notice, I quickly noticed a difference. His impressive wingspan combined with his fluffy body against my back was doing an excellent job of keeping out much of the cold. His wings in particular were shielding me like a cloak. "Wow, that's... This is really insulating. Thanks! What do I owe you?"

"A free ride back to your place." Gallus snickered while I just rolled my eyes. And so I continued on at a brisk pace to catch up to our two friends. Although while Ocellus was too preoccupied with just prancing along while in such a jolly mood, Smolder happened to look back and stared at me and my fluffy passenger. And that long silent pause was getting me uncomfortable. "What?"

Smolder finally spoke while she smirked at the two of us. "Did anyone ever tell you boys that you've got such an adorable bromance going on here?"

Gallus and I both flinched and went out of our way to not look at each other. Even though it was Gallus who replied first. And with his own snide bit of snark. "What? This guy's a bro. Just don't expect us to start calling you our sis, all right?"

The little dragon lady just laughed while she turned away and continued on. But really, Gallus' feathery embrace was very comfortable and insulating. And he was lighter than I expected. It was no trouble at all walking along while he clung to my back. Gallus eventually whispered into my ear, "Bromance, huh?"

"Hey, you'll always be my bro, blue bird." I said jokingly while he just nuzzled his fluffy head up against mine. We both got a good chuckle out of that. I was just happy to see that Gallus was happy. I do consider that griffon boy a good friend and hope his life in Ponyville will just keep getting better.

We finally reached the western edge of Ponyville as night finally set in. And I could smell dinner being prepared even from there as the wind blew east. We eventually passed by the spot where Ocellus and Smolder would be having their house built. More progress had been made with it looking like little flags had been placed out around the outline. I suspect they were trying to figure out how to make a connection to Ponyville's plumbing network before getting to work on setting the foundation.

We all stood outside the front door while Gallus hopped down from me. He then shared a quick fist bump with me and Smolder, but the overjoyed Ocellus would not settle for anything less than a hug. Gallus rolled his eyes once he was caught in her embrace and patted her on the back. "Yeah, I'm happy for you too, love bug. Let's catch up tomorrow, OK?"

"Mmhm! I had a wonderful time today! See you later, Gallus!" Ocellus chirped in delight. She was just...so happy. Surrounded by friends and a constant supply of love was doing wonders for her mood. We watched as Gallus took to the air and headed south to get back to Sweet Apple Acres. It was just a shame we did not have time to swing by there and show Applejack our little friend's new look.

Little did I know, we were in for a surprise when we stepped inside. None other than Applejack was watching over little Gladesong while even reading off a storybook set out before them. "And then, with the great witch Porcina ready ta turn all of Ponyland inta a glass kingdom, the little ponies said...whoa nelly, ain't that a pretty thing!"

It took us a second to realize that Applejack had been distracted by Ocellus coming into her field of view. The little love bug asked, "Are you sure that's what they said? I'm pretty sure that's not how the story goes..."

"Nah, it ain't. It's just...golly, is that you, Ocellus? Decided ya wanted a new look that was all yers and still a Changeling? Because I reckon it's workin'! I knew it was you as soon as I saw ya." Applejack chuckled as she took in the sight of the new look on our little Changeling friend.

Most importantly of all, even Gladesong seemed to recognize her instantly. My daughter giggled in excitement as she saw her favorite Changeling and reached out to her. "La ba! La ba!"

"Oh my goodness, you remembered! Yes, it's still me, Gladesong! Your love bug is home!" Ocellus giggled before trotting right over to the two of them and taking Gladesong into her arms. She cradled the tiny filly in her embrace and asked, "Is your love bug a pretty bug now? Ooooh, that's right. This is all still smooth chitin on me. But I'm still soft!"

Gladesong would not stop rubbing her hooves all over Ocellus' face and neck. And I should not have been surprised by Applejack's presence in our house. She does routinely bring over fresh apple treats for our daughters. And it is usually later in the day so they can be used for dessert. Although she did soon look towards the kitchen and call out. "Fluttershy, get in here! There's a new love bug in town!"

"New love bug? Are more Changelings starting to... Oh?" Fluttershy replied in confusion before she stopped in the doorway. I waved at her before looking down at the beautiful Changeling nuzzling our daughter. And my wife's eyes lit up in awe at what she was seeing. "Oh my goodness, is that you?! Ocellus, did you come up with this look yourself?!"

Ocellus was grinning wider than I had ever seen while Smolder passed Fluttershy on her way to the kitchen in order to cover for her in preparing dinner. The precious little love bug mare replied, "I'm so glad you all know it's me just by looking at me! But no, Rarity designed this look for me and I just...took on this form. How do I look? Do I still look like a Changeling? Even if this isn't my natural look?"

Fluttershy stepped over to our friend while smiling in delight before rubbing her hoof over Ocellus' translucent fin mane. "Yes, you definitely look like a Changeling still. I just didn't know Changelings could be so pretty! Will you be looking like this from now on instead of your dragon form?"

"Um... I don't think I'll be abandoning my dragon look. I really like that one. But I also feel really comfortable in this form. Like...this is the real me. I'll try to wear this all the time until I fully memorize it. Maybe I'll go back and forth between this and my dragon body." Ocellus said before noticing Gladesong reaching up to touch her jaw again. She looked down at the little filly and spoke with a cute buzzy giggle. "Hee, you like the sound of that? You want this big pretty ladybug to hold you from now on? Your favorite love bug is here to stay, Gladesong."

Applejack even stayed for dinner as Ocellus quickly became the talk of the house at the dinner table. Even Scootaloo was very impressed with her new look. Although she was the first person to not immediately recognize Ocellus at first glance. Aside from her appearance, nothing had changed between us. We all still adored Ocellus for the beautiful little lady she had always been on the inside. The only thing that had changed was now that inner beauty was on the outside for all to see.

As the house started to go quiet a while later, I sat myself down at my typewriter to chronicle this very special day. And I did not go undisturbed for too long. I heard the door to the laundry room open behind me. I had gotten into the habit of expecting the soft tapping of dragon feet. But this time, I heard the clopping of little hooves. A glance to my right revealed little Ocellus standing at my side. And she was not wearing her favorite dragon disguise. "Hey there, love bug. Not going dragon tonight?"

"Nope. I want to wear this look for a good while so I can really memorize it. It feels like...the real me, you know?" She replied with those beautiful shiny eyes gazing up at me while only occasionally interrupted by a quick blink. She then reached up with one arm and said, "I just... Do you have time? If I'm interrupting, I can just..."

"No, you're not interrupting, love bug. Come here." I replied before turning to her in my seat and lifting the little mare into my arms. Now that Ocellus was back in her natural Changeling form...at least in a certain sense...I was reminded of just how petite she is. Ocellus was a grown mare by then, but was still smaller than even Fluttershy. So lithe and delicate too with her rather long and slender limbs. I cradled her in my arms like a little lamb and whispered while making certain the door was closed. "You're too important for me to turn away."

"Am I really...?" She asked softly, but with a much sweeter tone than before. There was no uncertainty and bitterness in that voice. She then lifted her head to look at me, but had to be mindful now that her horn was back on her brow. "Oops, sorry. Almost poked you. I got too used to not using magic while I had hands."

"Heh, just make sure you only poke me in my chin. Don't want that in my eye." I retorted while glad to see that she was very aware of her body's features. While that new horn design was meant for channeling magic and not to be used as a weapon, it still had a fairly defined point or two. A good enough jab from it could probably break my skin. It probably was nowhere near as hard as a unicorn horn though. That observation suddenly brought a question to mind. "Say... Do you need that horn to use Changeling magic in the first place?"

Her eyes widened in surprised. Like what I had asked was a concept she had never thought about. "No, not really. Some Changelings don't even have horns like this. Our magic to change form is...inherent. But those of us who do have horns like this can use magic like unicorns. Changelings...are just weird like that. Although any Changeling can use magic if they become a unicorn."

I reached up and lightly rubbed my finger between the two tips of her horn. And I found myself smirking as I considered the wonderful versatility of her race. "Is there anything you love bugs can't do?"

Ocellus grinned while letting out a giggle. Not a fang could be seen in her set of pearly white teeth. She did not look dangerous in the slightest. If anything, she looked more docile than her dragon form ever did. How could anyone expect hostility from her by then? Although Ocellus' mood softened as her tone became quieter. "This is all because of you, right?"

Her gratitude was unwavering. And I could not help but feel like it was misplaced. "Wha... Ocellus, I didn't give you this form. That was a gift from Rarity. If you're going to thank anyone, thank her. I never would've come up with this look for you, even if you asked me to design it. I just don't have that kind of artistic skill."

"James... Did you forget?" She asked softly while almost sounding disappointed. The beautiful love bug leaned into me more as she whispered, "I wouldn't even be here if you didn't find me that day."

That day... On the Empty Plains in the middle of the woods. I sighed in embarrassment as I remembered the instant she shrieked and fainted before me. "I still can't believe I pulled my sword on you... I felt really dumb after that. I swear I wasn't going to hurt you."

"I... I know. You were at war. I bet you thought I was one of the enemy until you saw me." She replied while I only nodded. I was so certain that what little I heard were Hollows lying in wait. Ready to ambush me from behind the trees. Ocellus then nuzzled my chin from below and said, "I really thought that was the end... I was never trained to defend myself. Scouts aren't supposed to engage the enemy when discovered. I saw that sword pointed at me and... Everything else is blank. Did I really faint?"

"Yeah. You did. And I felt awful for scaring you like that. I knew what you were, but it felt like it would be wrong to harm you. I knew the Changelings had nothing to do with the war..." I explained while still remembering the ugly hostility she got from people I saw as being some of my most important friends. Hostility I could never imagine them showing to anyone. "If I knew what everyone back at the encampment would've done when they saw you, I...might have left you there after all. You really didn't deserve the animosity they had for you."

"James... It wasn't me they hated. It's what my people had done. I'm just...glad I don't have to be one of them anymore." Ocellus said with a long sigh. I pulled my head back so I could look her in the eye. She began to smile, even if only slightly. "I'm glad you found me. I don't regret staying with you. You've given me so much... Even if I am a creepy little Changeling under all this. I thought no one could ever love me... But no one's given me more love than you... And you've always given it freely. And now... You gave me this. Now I can look in the mirror and know...that I'm not hiding anymore. That I'm...really a pretty little love bug now. I'm not a monster. I'm...not even really what everyone thinks a Changeling is anymore. I'm just...me. The real me."

I was at a loss for words. I did not want to say something I might regret. Something that could be a half truth at the time. Such heavy words. Ocellus turned in my grasp and rested both hooves upon my chest. And she whispered a beautiful thing to my face. "I love you."

"Ocellus..." I muttered as a wonderful warmth filled my heart. She had said that many times, but at that moment... It carried more weight than ever before. Ocellus leaned closer, lips parting as her eyes began to close. I...could not resist. I adjusted my embrace with a hand rising to the back of her head. And then... That kiss...

It was our first. The first kiss we had ever shared with Ocellus shrouded in her true form. Not what she is, but who she is. Her lips upon mine... Her tongue caressing my own... I was kissing a beautiful true love bug for the first time. My own little love bug. And when that kiss ended, our tongues still connected by a string of shared saliva, she whispered to me with her cheeks filled with a deep cold blue hue. "I'll always be your little love bug... No one... No one will ever have me but you."

She was just so sincere... No doubt in her words. I wish I could understand how a Changeling thinks. How a Changeling listens and feels. How they can gauge and judge a situation by reading those around them and knowing them better than they know themselves. What was she seeing in me? What was she feeling in me? Could she really trust me with her everything? Am I more then just good for her? Am I...perfect for her?

Ocellus could clearly feel me better than I could feel what was in my own heart. My eyes wandered. My words never came. My thoughts were so uncertain. I could trust her, but I was not so sure I could trust myself. There are still so many things I do not know about myself. Things I will only learn in time. But not her. She could read me like a book. My heart was constantly whispering truths to her that the rest of me did not know or hear. And she whispered directly to my ear. "I love you. I'll always love you. And I want to be your everything, James. And I'll wait...for when you're ready. When I can be your love bug... When I can be your mare... Be your woman."

"I would say that you have no idea what you're talking about... But that would be an assumption that I know how Changelings work. And...I don't know that." I replied while Ocellus never lost that patient smile. She was just so lovely... So sincere. And in the depths of my heart... I wanted to believe her. I wanted to be hers. "Please... Give me time. You might know me better than I know myself, but... Please."

"I'll wait, James. You've been very patient with me. Now it's my turn to be patient with you." She replied before placing another kiss upon my lips. Her ears drooped slightly while she gazed into my eyes. "I'll...leave you to your work then. But...just know that you'll always have me. This is one love bug that won't ever fly away from you."

I held her hoof for a moment longer. I expected Ocellus to assume her dragon form in order to hold my hand in hers. But she did not. Ocellus did not abandon that beautiful Changeling body to take on a form that was more familiar to us. She remained as herself as I held her. With great reluctance, she finally departed. And I confess it took some effort to finally find my groove again while pushing my thoughts of Ocellus out of my head.

I am just so happy for that wonderful little love bug. She does not have to hide anymore. Her inner beauty is now on constant display. And it is a change that benefits everyone. Ocellus is happy with her new look while not hiding her identity as a Changeling at all. The locals in town will surely be more willing to give her a chance now. It may not fix the inherent problems of Changelings on a universal level, but on a singular level... It is the best we can do. And everyone is happier for it.

But...there is one thing I am sure Ocellus wants more than anything now. Something only I can give her. And...can I? In spite of everything, can she and I...belong to each other?

Only time will tell. I will not rush such a thing with her. We will just have to wait and see. Ocellus... I just want you to be happy. I want you to be safe. And I want you to belong.

I just hope some day we can belong to each other and never let go.

Journey to Awakening

Author's Note

If you enjoy my creations, please consider supporting me on Patreon, Ko-Fi, or Subscribestar.

Journey to Awakening

Days have gone by. Autumn is in full swing. And beautiful little Ocellus has started to come home every day with only a smile on her lips. I have yet to see her cry since the day she finally found her true inner beauty to display outwardly for the world to see. And we are all so happy for her.

But this entry... This is not about her. Last night... I dreamed. And I remember it all too vividly. I do not know when I lapsed from sleeping to dreaming. But when I did become aware... I felt as if I was awake. I could feel the cool air of a tundra breeze blowing through the great evergreens around me. I gazed up at the canopy above. Not quite a forest. The trees were placed sporadically around me. That subtle scent of pine on the air... Someplace I knew?

I looked down at myself. The attire I was in... A warm padded coat of a familiar shade of dark faded blue. It was attire I had worn before. I was well dressed for a location bordering on the arctic circle. Tall rocky walls were also present around me, their pale appearance clashing with the verdant greens and browns around me. A certain familiarity came over me. "Falkreath?"

The evergreens around me with the tundra cold blowing through... I must have returned to the fiction province of Skyrim. Not at all a location I would rather stay away from. The majesty of that land is always a pleasure to experience. But I was too aware. My mind was too lucid... I was not alone.

I glanced about at my surroundings. Being mindful of the presence of anything that could see and react to me. Aside from a scampering wild hare bounding through the underbrush, there was no one around. I looked up at the vast clouded blue sky in the gaps of the canopy above. "Luna...? Nightmare Moon? Maybe...your majesty? Orbash?"

Not one word reached my ears or even echoed through my mind. If one of them were present, they would have appeared before me. Or at least responded in same form. But why? Where were they? The only other time I have ever dreamed so lucidly without their presence was...

My heart jumped into my throat. A very dark memory was brought to the forefront of my mind. Memories of wandering a darkened labyrinth of white and black squares lining the floor. Being scorched by green flames. A great blade all but gutting me with a slash across my torso. Fleeing in terror from a great shadowy wyrm...

There was no other explanation for my dreaming mind being so lucid. If the royal alicorns of the night were not present, then there was only one possible answer. She was near. After weeks apart, she can come for me. The dragoness who nearly butchered me had sought me out.

But where was she?

I listened very closely. For the flapping of featherless wings. For the snapping of a twig underfoot. But nothing aside from the wind blowing through countless pine needles or the occasional call of a woodland thrush reached my ears. If she was near, that wyrm was not near enough. The only comfort I took in knowing that she was present in my dream did not mean I was in danger. I still remembered the shame she displayed. The tears she spilled when revealing a bitter truth to me.

I thought her actions that night were the result of a lingering curse left upon her by her old master. Something that activated only under the proper circumstances. But she revealed to me that I was wrong. Her sins that night... They were all her own. I knew that she no longer had any reason to harm me. She was surely not there to hurt me again. And yet...all I felt in my heart was dread. I was not in danger. Yet I wanted nothing to do with her. How could I after she nearly murdered me just for having the courage to find love with so many?

I decided it was best to stay on the move. If I kept moving, maybe I could go the rest of my dream alone and in relative peace. I knew the layout of Falkreath well enough. If I could find the roads, I would easily be able to find my way to the hold's town. Or perhaps follow it back to Riverwood. The latter was the more appealing option to me anyway. I minded my feet as I trekked along in those warm boots on my feet. Looking down to watch for fallen brittle timber and looking ahead to watch for any shades of darkened violet standing out through all that green.

Much to my frustration, I did not get far before I saw the one person I did not want to see.

I saw movement ahead. And I promptly and silently took shelter behind a large bush. Did I happen to come across a wandering hunter? I listened closely and did not hear the telltale grumblings of a bear. Bandits? Perhaps a small pack of wolves? I was unarmed. Not even a dagger in my boot. If I was approached by a hostile creature, my only hope would be to sprint to safety. But when I peeked through the bushes while staying concealed... I sighed harshly in unease. A small dragoness no larger than the average griffon strode through the glade ahead. Scales of dark violet with a rosy red underside and wing membranes. Bangles and blades of platinum adorning her body. Her eyes of aquatic green gazing about warily as she wandered this unfamiliar location. She even looked directly in my direction before turning and continuing on.

Cynder stood before me. And I knew she was searching for me.

There was nothing dangerous about her. Even though she was exactly as I remembered her from weeks ago and her behavior looked more investigative than aggressive, I felt nothing but dread now that I had my eyes on her. I could still recall her parting words. A plea to be left alone and to not come looking for her. A request I eagerly accepted. She promised to only return after finding the answers of why she truly did what she did that night. And why she believed the lies she had told herself. If she was there... She must have found the answers and wanted to share them with me.

Despite my discomfort in her presence, a part of me demanded that I reveal myself. That I cast aside my doubts and approach Cynder. But...I could not find the will to defy my gut instinct. I continued to watch from behind that bush. The cool tundra breeze whistling through the trees did not seem to faze her. I was convinced that dragons are not as cold-blooded as most other reptiles. If the dragons of Skyrim can tolerate even the most frigid blizzards, surely she was just at home in the cold forests of the north as they have always been. But I was sure the only cold that truly chilled her was the frigid distrust I held in my heart for her.

My breath caught in my throat when Cynder once again turned to look in my direction. There was no way she could see me from that distance. And yet, I felt like she was staring into my soul. But I could see her eyes plainly. And...they looked noticeably pained. Her jaw and lips moved as if she muttered something to herself. Her gaze wandered before she lifted her head high. As if ready to call out to me in the hopes that her voice would reach me. She must not have been the only one with that idea since we both heard the call of an elk somewhere not far from that location.

Cynder was only briefly distracted by the call of a stag. She lifted her head higher again with jaws parted, but...she did not speak. She did not call out. I saw a look of pained realization form in her admittedly beautiful eyes before she lowered her head again. She must have assumed that if she called out to me, I would only move away from the sound of her voice instead of towards it. And she was right.

She lowered her head further. Even her wings drooped at her sides. I saw her jaws move as she whispered something I could not hear. Cynder lifted her left hand from the ground before I saw her bitterly close it into a fist. The way she rubbed it just below her eye as the two of them closed... Did she wipe a tear away? Even while still clearly consumed with a certain misery and...even anger towards herself, Cynder began to move on. She turned away from my direction before spreading her wings and taking to the air. She quickly rose to a high branch on a tree and perched upon it to gaze at her surroundings from a higher altitude. I nearly panicked as she stood so high. There was no hiding from her up there. But by some miracle, Cynder never looked behind herself. She soon took to the air again and swooped down from her perch and began to glide ahead and out of sight.

I would not be able to hide from her forever. And I resisted the urge to follow her. I knew that it would be a mistake to approach her first. Not after what happened the last time we crossed paths. But I could see the grief in her eyes. I had not found the strength to forgive her. And Cynder had clearly not forgiven herself.

With a harsh sigh, I turned and walked in the opposite direction of where Cynder had flown off to. But not to run away. I knew I would never be able to hide from her as long as she could search the countryside from above. Nor did I find the thought of just slinking away in the shadows or in a cave to be a fulfilling use of my time that night. If Cynder was doomed to find me regardless of what I did, it would be on my own terms. I just wanted to find an ideal location to have a talk.

I did eventually find such a location. And I managed to avoid finding trouble along the way. A shallow babbling brook was flowing through forest with some rocky outcroppings looming just over the cold water below. Beautifully idyllic and a perfect spot to just sit down and relax. I almost felt happy as I took a seat on the rocky ledge with my feet dangling off with the water mere inches below the soles of my boots. I must have looked quite out of place as well. I was dressed for the city, not for the wilds.

With my eyes focused on the narrow stream below, I allowed my mind to wander. A veil of mist was starting to fall over the forest. I had left enough space to my right to allow someone to sit beside me. And I knew who would be joining me before long. My thoughts went back to that night. And the night before. It was as if Cynder became an entirely different person between those two meetings. I should have noticed her discomfort after I told her about my family life. I had become complacent... Too many times of people taking the time to listen and understand when I explained the truth to them. I did not anticipate someone would make as drastic an assumption as possible in response.

The way she was so tender to me that night... Soaring high through the night sky with me in her embrace. That...almost flirtatious display with the use of her tongue sliding around my head. I could still recall that sensation as I touched the side of my face. Cynder... Did I break more than your trust that night? Did I break your heart as well?

What was even in my heart that night? Was there more than friendship between us up to that point? Was there love as well? No, that would be unwise. Especially now. It is...not healthy to desire someone you can never have. And I would most certainly never have Cynder now. Somewhere in my heart, I knew this would be the last time we would ever speak to each other. And I was torn. I dreaded to see her. To even let her be near me. And yet...something about the concept of saying goodbye forever still stabbed me in my heart. Her actions and intent were her own that night, but there was a catalyst. Another scar left on her by the vile Malefor. Promises of defiling her time after time. Trapped with no way out, doomed to be his whore. A fate we only barely prevented. But the memories still linger. But still... I have never been like Malefor. Did my word really weigh too lightly on the scales for you that night, Cynder? You listened to the words of Malefor over my own when all I ever wanted was to see you be happy?

The more I pondered this realization, the more bitter I felt. How could she prioritize the promises of that monster over someone who was always kind to her? I never gave her a reason to distrust me. And if she inquired further about how my heart worked, I would have gladly explained. And in the end, that truth was explained to her. That night... She was told of the experiences and perspectives of Fluttershy, Novo, and even Ember. She listened. And she understood. Why did you only listen to them, but not me? Was it because I did not have the presence of mind to ask why you went silent that night? Whose mistake was it out there on the cliffs? Yours or mine?

Something on the whispers of the wind reached my ears. The sound of flight. Not the quick fluttering of a bird's wings. Not the heavy leathery flaps of a mighty dragon soaring over the canopy. But something similar. Something...smaller. And I heard something set down not far behind me. But I did not immediately hear the rustling of soft grass under the paws of a beast. Instead of looking back over my shoulder, I remained very still and tensed up in dread. She had found me. There was no running from this now.

There was a noticeable tension in the air. Why was she not approaching me? I was listening very intently for her approaching footsteps. I was even watching for her shadow to come into view beside me. It took maybe a good thirty seconds, but I finally heard them. The steps of a quadruped. A shadow was soon cast upon the rocky outcropping to my right. I did not turn. I only watched out of the corner of my eye. After a few seconds of renewed silence, something moved into my view that caused my hands to more firmly clutch at my knees. A reptilian hand coated in dark violet scales set down beside me at the edge of the rocky ledge.

I turned my head just enough to see who was beside me. She was there. That somber little dragoness stood beside me with those pained eyes looking towards me. She did not speak. Neither of us did. And I was at a loss of what to think or feel now that she was beside me. Should I stay? Should I run? Once Cynder lowered herself to the stony floor beside me, I sighed to myself. I chose to stay.

We gazed out at nothing in particular with that veil of arctic mist hanging over the forest. Just at the brook flowing along below us and the vast forest ahead. The air was cool and the wind weak, the rustling of countless pine needles serenading our reunion with whispers of an elegy of cold emptiness. The near silence almost felt like it was daring us to speak first before the other. But I resisted that urge. And Cynder did eventually break that silence. "It's...been a while."

With the dragoness beside me having made the first move, I said what little I could find the will to say. "Did you find the answers you were looking for?"

Cynder hesitated. I only looked at her out of the corner of my eye without turning my head. She could barely even look at me. "Yes... Some of them. But...not all of them. I think...there are no answers for how and why I...did what I did."

I was not there to talk. All I wanted to do was listen. Even then, Cynder was oozing with shame. I think she had approached me in the hopes that I would embrace her or welcome her. Hoping that time had dulled the memories of our prior encounter. But that was only wishful thinking. The reality of the situation hung over us as she began to speak again. "I had to...think back to things I did not want to remember. Ask myself why I saw Malefor in you when you're nothing like him. He promised that he would break me in when he got his claws on me. And you...always held me. Never lusted for me. Never gave me any reason to think that...you wanted to put me in shackles."

I watched out of the corner of my eye when I noticed her left hand moving from the ground. Cynder lifted her hand to the platinum shackle still clasped around her throat. "You even did the exact opposite. You removed these... I thought I would have to wear these forever, but...you freed me from them that one time. Why did I think you would ever enslave or seek to control someone when you just wanted me to live by my own choices?"

Cynder did not expect me to respond. I was only there to listen. And I listened well. I still remembered that night under the stars. When I found much to my surprise that I could easily remove all seven of the platinum components attached to her body. I was not going to ponder why they found their way back to her regardless. Not when Cynder still had more to say. "I tried... I really tried to figure out why I thought you were putting your beloveds in shackles... And...I just couldn't find a real answer to that. The reason's still the same. I thought...you truly being able to love so many...with no strings attached... It was just too good to be true. No male could ever be so kind or courteous to so many mates at once... It was something I just couldn't believe."

Only then did I speak. And I did so without looking at her. "Does that mean you thought they were lying that night? When they told you our history together?"

The mournful dragoness beside me visibly flinched at those words. "No, I... I believed them. There was nothing but sincerity in their words. They were beautiful stories. And the chemistry between them and you... It was mutual. I saw the love you were all showing each other. And...they were protective of you. Especially Ember... If she knew what I did that night..."

She fell silent for a moment. Cynder's head lowered as she gazed at the cool flowing water beneath us. "I almost took you from them that night... If I knew who they were and where I could find them, I would've tracked them down afterwards to tell them that they were free. That their defiler was no more... And they would've hated me for it. You belong to them as much as they belong to you... I...was a fool."

Those were mostly words I had already heard before, so I provided no commentary. I continued to only watch from the corner of my eye as she continued to explain. "I have been in shackles since the day I hatched. Forced to watch from within my own mind while Malefor guided my body on strings. And he wanted to use me for more than just a pawn. He wanted my body... And...then you came along. It was just so much easier to tell myself that you were hiding something. That you were not what I hoped you were."

I could still remember the moments when she called out to me in that labyrinth. Words filled with rage and grief. And I could remember...those trails of glowing tears that began to flow down her face. I finally found the will to speak up. "Cynder... That night. The things you said. You sounded like you were weeping. And...I swear I saw glowing tears flowing down your face. What was that about?"

She turned away. Cynder could not even bring herself to look at me as she spoke next. "I... Somewhere deep in my heart, I... A part of me was telling me that I was making a mistake... And I knew I was. But I just couldn't believe it. I was so sure you had hurt them and would continue to hurt them. I knew they were all lies... It was all a reality I created for myself just because it was easier to believe. I knew I was wrong... I knew I was making a mistake, but...I couldn't risk letting myself be hurt again."

Even then, she still had doubts? Those tears were a sign that her heart was at war with her mind? Even so, that was not enough. When she pursued me through that corridor and we began to fall through open air, Cynder could have saved me. Snatched me out of the air and carried me down for a gentle landing. If she was going to change her mind, it would have been then. But she did not. I remembered the feeling of resigning myself to whatever fate had in store for me as I plummeted through the darkness with Cynder diving down at me from above. Instead of rushing forward to catch me, she unleashed a wave of green fire at me to deal the final blow. I was only spared that night because of the sudden intervention of Luna and Nightmare Moon. Whatever Cynder's heart was telling her at the time, it was not enough to make her reconsider her beliefs at the last second. And I spoke bitter words in response to this memory. "For being all you ever had, you were very eager to be rid of me."

My words stabbed her deep. Cynder tried to speak. Tried to put together words. But instead of speaking, her mumbling turned into pathetic whimpering as I saw her hand rise to cover her face. It took maybe a good thirty seconds before she could compose herself enough to speak. "I wish I had an answer for why I never stopped... A little voice in me wouldn't stop screaming out at me... Telling me to hold on and not push away... I...hated myself for what I was doing, but kept telling me it needed to be done for the ones you had seduced."

I sighed harshly, at least understanding why the trauma she experienced explained her actions that night. Even if a reason is not an excuse. I then completely looked away from her and gazed out at the mist filling the forest around us. What came next was a question I had asked once before. When I was bleeding heavily from a slash to my torso. "Do I mean nothing to you anymore?"

Cynder did not hesitate. And even through the sorrow in her tone, her words carried sincerity and weight to them. "You...mean everything to me."

This was something I needed to hear. I turned my head and looked more directly at the wallowing wyrm beside me. She did not smile, but those beautiful eyes told me everything. "You...were there for me when I needed someone most. You returned to me when I had nowhere to go... Made me happy to know you. Made me...happy to be alive. Gave me something to look forward to. Somewhere to belong. Something to cherish... Something to...love."

I kept my emotions buried deep. More than anything, I was just unsure of what to think about such beautiful words. But Cynder then turned her gaze away from me and stared out into the misty forest ahead. "And...I know I don't have the right to decide what happens next. So... Please. I want you to decide."

"Decide...what?" I asked with some concern. There was something final about that tone. Even with fresh tears still lining her face.

"I have done...unforgivable things to you. I know you can't forgive me. And I won't forgive myself. Not for why I did what I did." Cynder said almost bitterly. She started to look angry. As if she would lash out at herself if she could. Cynder then explained, "I shouldn't even be here... I shouldn't be showing my face to you after what I did. And to that... James. I want you to choose what I do."

Cynder then looked at me with such a gaze of painful resignation. And her words that followed... "Do I stay? Or do I go?"

My eyes widened as I suddenly understood what she was asking of me. She had sinned. And I was being tasked with passing judgement upon her. I feigned ignorance over such a vague request and asked, "I...don't understand."

"Just...tell me what to do. Do I...stay with you like always? Or...do you want me to leave and never return?" Cynder explained with an almost growing look of hope just under the despair in those tearful eyes.

I needed more answers before I could make a decision. "What will you do depending on what I say?"

She hesitated in thought, her eyes wandering while that long tail swished slowly along the ground. With a sigh, Cynder closed her eyes. "If you want me to stay... I will. And...I swear I'll never hurt you again. I'll never doubt your words. I'll never give you a reason to doubt me. I'll protect you and defend you from anything and anyone. To make you happy...that you have me. Keep you safe...so I'll never lose you again."

That look in her eyes... The more Cynder spoke, the more determined her gaze. As if she was hoping against hope that I would do just that. And I believed her words. She had been there for me once before. Jumped in front of me to stand against a perceived threat. But as the seconds ticked by with the two of us locking eyes, that hopeful determination began to fade as her gaze wandered. Cynder then muttered weakly, "And...if you want me to leave... If you never want to see me again... I'll...go. I'll never seek you out again. I promise. I know you don't trust me, but...please believe me when I say I swear you will never see me again if that's what you want..."

Heavy words on two sides of the same scale. And I was left with an impossible decision. A part of me wanted to look past what she did. The Cynder who hunted me that night and the one beside me were like two different people. The former having been purged from her very body and soul like a parasite once Luna and Nightmare Moon got to her. But I would not lie to myself. I knew that Cynder's actions that night were entirely her own. She was not being influenced by a lingering curse. That shadowy behemoth was simply the contents of her heart and mind manifesting in a physical form. A form and intentions...still influenced by the actions of another. Who really was to blame for what she did that night? Cynder? Or the devil wyrm who had intentions of depravity for her? As I pondered these thoughts, there was one last question to ask. "If you do leave... What will happen to you?"

Cynder merely stared at me for a good moment. As if she had not actually considered anything beyond that meeting. Her gaze lowered as the pitiable dragoness muttered, "I...don't know. I have nowhere to go. Nowhere to call home... No one to...belong with. Without you, I... I'll have nothing. I feel like I'll just...disappear. Wander as far as I can until I vanish like a forgotten dream."

Such poignant words. And for whatever reason, this awakened a nameless horror in my heart. I knew by then that Cynder is no mere product of my dreaming mind. She had a will. A soul. Even as a denizen of the dream realm, she was alive. And I took note of my history of facing off against fictional entities from my memory. After slaying them in combat, not one of them had returned. Cynder was the only one I ever encountered who would return at a later date. Was it because we had established a connection to each other? And if so...what would happen if that connection was lost?

I remembered the first time she returned to me. Wandering aimlessly through the dreamscape in my mind like a vagabond in a stupor. Neither awake nor dreaming, yet still longing for me. She returned to me because she wanted to be with me. If she were to depart while knowing she could not and should not ever return... Would that be the equivalent of death for a dream?

My gaze wandered as I pondered this dilemma. And Cynder once again asked softly. "James... Please. I can't make this choice. What should I do? Do I stay? Or do I go?"

I had no answer. I could not even look at my companion as I contemplated the potential consequences of either decision. Could I ever put any degree of trust or faith in Cynder after what happened? Should I? Or was I truly prepared to let go forever and let that dream...die?

My indecisiveness did not go unnoticed. I clutched at my knees while gazing down at the babbling forest brook below me. It felt like minutes went by. And Cynder was very patient. She was silent as she waited for an answer. But no answer ever came. I could not choose. But eventually, a new sound reached my ears. A quiet and bitter chuckle. "I... I see."

I only barely looked at Cynder out of the corner of my eye. And I could see her smiling at me. A very pained smile, but those eyes were filled with...acceptance. "I understand... You don't have to say anything. I know what your decision is."

My eyes began to widen as Cynder rose to her feet. She stood beside me before gazing out at the forest ahead of us with the shimmering mist illuminated by rays of sunlight peeking through the canopy. As if it was calling out to her. Cynder spoke with a somber resignation in her voice. "Your silence speaks volumes. And I don't blame you. I...wouldn't trust me either after what I did. You deserve to be with those who you can trust. And...I know I'm not one of them."

She had made the decision for me after all. Cynder turned to me and said, "You'll be safe now. And...I swear I will never try to find you again. I'll...let you live your life. With those who love you as much as you love them. I'll never hurt you again. I'll make sure of it."

My eyes turned away from her for a second as a strange fear began to fill my heart. But my gaze soon returned to Cynder out of just the corner of my eye. And...tears began to flow freely down those smooth dark violet scales. Cynder tried so very hard to smile as she said, "I'll just...be on my way then. And...thank you for what little happiness we did find together. I'll hold onto those memories as long as I can. Even if you feel nothing for me now... You... You're..."

Cynder leaned closer to me and whispered something directly into my ear. Words laced with genuine sincerity even as I remained as still as stone. "You were all I ever had. Goodbye, James."

Something... Something snapped in my heart upon heard those words. Like a thread that had remained taut there for so long that I had never even noticed suddenly became lax. A thread that had been connected to...something or someone had been cut. And this subtle intrinsic sensation filled me with a sense of panic and loss. I glanced at Cynder out of the corner of my eyes. Her eyes had closed while that tearful smile had been replaced with a grimace of intense sorrow. She could not even look at me as she began to turn away, struggling to not burst out weeping as she resigned herself to what I was certain to be her ultimate doom. She would leave...and never be seen again.

My heart was at war with me. It was now or never. What should I do? What should my choice be? Forgive or let go? If Cynder got away from me now, I was convinced that I would never see her alive again. My heart filled with a maelstrom of clashing thoughts, emotions, and desires, I had to choose quickly. And as Cynder began to turn away with her left hand rising from the stony ground beneath us, I made a snap decision. I swiftly reached out and grabbed her by the wrist.

She froze. I could see out of the corner of my eye that Cynder's eyes had shot open in shock. Even with a trail of fresh tears staining her cheeks and jaws, Cynder glanced at me with eyes wide in silent inquisition. No words came from her throat. She just stared and waited.

I could barely bring myself to even look at her. I was just so confused with myself. What did I even want anymore? I pondered my true answer and finally closed my eyes with my voice speaking the wisest decision I could think of. "Let's...just...take things...one day at a time."

My hand only released Cynder's wrist when I felt her set her hand back down on the ground. I wheezed with a harsh sigh, eyes still squinted shut. I did not hear the sound of Cynder trying to slip away when I was not looking. Quite the opposite. After precious seconds ticked by, I heard quick little tapping of her claws against the stony outcropping under us as she suddenly moved towards me. Like a swift movement of a snake, my eyes opened promptly when I felt a familiar sensation. Cynder's head was tenderly tucked under my jaw as she leaned into me. And with that... She spoke precious words I had not heard in some time. "I'm with you."

With those words, I felt that indescribable sensation. That metaphorical thread rose and reached out from my heart. A connection was reestablished. The horror I felt quickly faded. I was not sure of what to believe at this point. Should I trust her? Should I reject her? All I could do was...take the middle path. Just wait and see what happens. I did not embrace or comfort Cynder, but I did not push her away. I allowed her to remain comfortable across my lap as she desperately pressed herself up against me. Even as her tears soaked into my vest. "Never again... I'll never doubt you ever again. If they can put their faith in you, so will I."

I said nothing to that. I could only sit there and stare out at the misty forest ahead while feeling Cynder's smooth scaled scalp under my lower jaw. I felt relived, yet uneasy. Was this the right choice? Would I regret not letting her go? Cynder took notice of my lack of a response and asked, "Do you...believe me?"

There was only one honest answer I could give. "I don't know what to believe right now."

"Fair enough..." The somber dragoness beneath me muttered. And for a while longer, we just sat there. Under the canopy of the forest deep in the veil of the tundra's mist. And Cynder whispered to me again. "Whether you believe me or not... I'll always believe in you."

I only grunted quietly in confirmation. I was not in much of a speaking mood at the time even if Cynder wanted to keep talking. But she did not. There was nothing else to say at the moment. And the soothing atmosphere of that arctic forest was an appropriate ambience to serenade us with.

I lost track of time. Even the fact that I my time in that world was finite slipped my mind. Had Cynder not spoken up soon, I probably would have remained there until I finally awoken. I heard her voice ask softly, "Should we be going soon? Is there somewhere you need to be?"

My eyes narrowed as I suddenly contemplated our current location. The forests of Falkreath are not without dangers. Something or someone could stumble upon us at any time. Now that I had been reminded that I was in a world produced from memories in my dreams, I decided that it was indeed time to go somewhere else. "Yeah... We should probably get going. These aren't the safest forests to hang out in."

Cynder pulled away from me at stood at my side. She was probably waiting for me to stand. But before I could, my eyes narrowed again in sudden annoyance. The location we were in... It did not have any specific features that I recognized. Possibly just something cobbled together from my memories that generated a location that would be unsurprising to find in the hold of Falkreath. And I did not have a compass. My uncertainties about Cynder being pushed to the back of my mind as I focused on more pressing matters, I looked around in confusion. "If we're where I think we are... We should probably head north. Wherever that is."

The dark dragoness looked around in confusion as well. She had never joined me in the province of Skyrim before. Although her wings then spread wide as she looked my way. "I'll be right back."

I did not have time to inquire about what she was doing. Cynder threw herself forward and off the rocky ledge as her wings carried her quickly through the air. She swooped upwards and through the canopy as I was left behind. As uncertain as I felt about her at the time, I at least trusted her enough to not abandon me. And she did not. Cynder dove back through the canopy again nearby and banked around the clearing before coming in for a gentle descent with wings spread wide. She landed beside me and pointed her hand in the direction I was facing. "That way is north."

This perplexed me. What did she even do? "How do you know?"

Cynder cast me a subtle smile. As if she was a little proud of herself at that moment. "The sun rises in the east and sets in the west, right? It looks like the mid afternoon, so I just put the pieces together from where the sun is right now."

While it would be foolish to assume that every world like Earth or Equestria orbits around their sun in exactly the same fashion, I understood where she was coming from. A practical bit of common knowledge to put to use. And so I stood up and looked down at the brook below us. "If we can find a road, I can guide us from there."

"Lead the way." Cynder replied while I took a step back. I leaped over the brook from my heightened vantage point and landed clumsily in the foliage beyond the flowing water. Cynder soon followed and bounded off the ledge like a leaping panther and landed beside me with much more grace than I showed. She looked up at me with her head held high and even smiling rather sincerely. As if she was trying to impress me with her display of nearly feline agility. I failed to smile, but I still gently patted her on her scalp in congratulations. Cynder knew she had not earned my trust back yet, but she was trying to stay optimistic. It was a new day. A new start.

We continued along through the mist at a leisurely pace without attempting to make any chitchat. Cynder knew to be patient and she appeared to be just as taken with our surroundings as I was. The misty forest around us felt intriguing and mysterious, the air thick with frigid humidity. The call of a bull elk reached our ears once again. Only then did Cynder provide some commentary. "This forest is majestic... Do you come here often?"

It would be rude to refuse to even speak with her at all. So I said what little I was comfortable with. "I do have a certain fondness for Falkreath. And for the forests in general."

Cynder stayed silent while I could see her gazing up at me out of the corner of my eye. Although she did attempt to be a little witty before long. "You...feel like someone who does like being around trees. Trees don't talk much, but they always listen. Something about that quiet serenity..."

"I suppose if I had to identify with a specific color, it would be green." I retorted while Cynder let out an awkward giggle. I think she was at a loss of how to lighten the mood. Which only reminded me of how she likely would have been had the royal sisters and I not been there for her when the dust settled at the end. She would have been much colder. Her words more likely to carry a snarky bite than any real levity. For as cautious as I felt around her, I was still happy for Cynder having developed a more idealistic outlook. But i did not tell her that. It was too soon for any overt kindness.

We weaved around the trees that stood sporadically in our path while I gazed ahead into the mist to watch for threats. Packs of wolves or the occasional solitary bear. At least bears would rather stand their ground than actively charge something that could be potential prey. And the rivers of Skyrim could be rich with salmon. Perhaps I was remembered incorrectly when I assumed that Falkreath's forests were not the safest place to be. I suppose one would only find trouble when actively searching for it.

As if to spite my thoughts, something decided to prove me wrong. Cynder and I had just passed another tree when something caught my ear. It started out dim, but rapidly began to grow in volume. Buzzing. Like a swarm of bees. But not from around us. Cynder and I came to a stop. And she was the first to detect the source of that noise when she looked back. "Wha... That wasn't there before!"

I abruptly turned around just in time to see something literally emerging from a tree like the towering evergreen had no solid mass. A vaguely humanoid creature composed entirely of twisted gnarled branches. The body bore a frozen womanly face carved into the front of its wooden head with its hands and feet curled into mighty clawed extremities. Green light glowed between its limbs as a verdant aura enshrouded the creature of wood. And I quickly saw the source of that buzzing. A swarm of swirling green sparks were encircling the womanly torso of the creature that brought to mind a swarm of bees guarding a hive inside a cavity within it. I recognized the creature immediately and knew I was in mortal peril. "Spriggan! Run!"

I turned away from the forest guardian and immediately burst into a sprint. But I barely made one step before I felt the verdant creature's lethal grip enshroud me. It had extended its hand to unleash a continuous stream of some sort of...suffocating force upon me. Almost like a poison. It barely had form, being an extension of its vibrant green aura as those buzzing sparks surrounded me. I quickly lost my strength and was brought to my knees. Clawing at my throat, trying to breath without even drowning, desperately trying to make it all stop.

My strength was fading fast. Deadly fatigue was washing over me. I realized all too late just how fragile I was without my enchanted armor to keep me safe. Or just how quickly the magical assaults of a Spriggan can suck the life out of their prey. I was not suffocating, nor was I being poisoned. But I could...feel myself dying. And for just a moment, it felt all too real. Like my dream would end without me ever waking up.

As it turned out, both I and my assailant had completely forgotten about the one other person there. And she made her presence known in brutal fashion. Just when I looked back at the Spriggan bearing down on me with its cold unfeeling wooden face, Cynder intervened. Her maw parted as a massive and continuous wave of green fire exploded forth and engulfed the wooden creature. It true bitter irony, its healthy verdant aura was snuffed out by the equally green glow of that unnatural green fire. I felt my impending death halt as the life in me started to creep back up over my very being. But what startled me most of all was not just the sheer size and intensity of that wave of green fire. It was Cynder's utter ruthlessness. She did not relent until the creature before us stopped moving. And it did so in mere seconds. Flailing in agony, the Spriggan let out a shrill death cry before becoming still and falling flat to the moist forest flood covered in misty dew.

As the Spriggan's corpse continued to burn with those green flames, Cynder rushed over to me and placed her hands upon my back. She then halfway stood atop me with her wings reaching low and encompassing me from both sides. She quickly turned her head from side to side, meticulously watching for others. And she was wise to do so. Spriggans are seldom found alone.

Once it became clear that the smoldering creature behind us was the only one there did Cynder lower her lips to my ear. "Are you all right?"

"I...think I can feel my strength coming back to me. I don't even know how that magic works." I replied while Cynder very slowly released me from her protective embrace. She stood by my side as I remained on one knee. Without that deadly aura strangling the life out of me, I could feel my vitally returning at a steady pace. And I looked down at me bare hand. I scowled as I realized just how helpless I was when compared to when I am properly equipped with the gear I have grown so accustomed to using in such situations. "I forgot just how fragile humans can be... I really thought that was the end for a second."

"Then it's a good thing you'll always have me." Cynder said firmly before once again tucking her head under my jaw in another familiar display of affection. She whispered to me from just under my chin, "I said I will protect you... And I meant it. I won't lose you again."

Cynder did prove herself in that harrowing moment. I was in mortal danger. I would have perished in that dream world had I been alone. And she defended me with unrelenting brutality. Scorching the deadly Spriggan until the life left its body. After all that had happened the last time she and I crossed paths, Cynder did not hesitate in protecting me from the vengeful spirit of nature that wanted me to die. And so I said the only thing I could. "Thank you."

"I'm with you." Cynder whispered to me in a much more tender tone. We could still hear the popping and crackling of burning wood behind us. I soon rose to my feet and turned to see what was left of our assailant. The fallen Spriggan was still partially engulfed in green flames while what was exposed had been charred black. The flames did not spread far along the grass and weeds where it had fallen. A forest fire would not be happening that day. Cynder snarled at the deceased creature of wood with nothing but contempt in her eyes. "You didn't even do anything... Why was it trying to kill you?"

"It's just in their nature. Men, mer, even beast folk. Anything that lives in a proper society are seen as mortal enemies to the Spriggans. Even those who mean no harm towards nature or are hunting creatures just out of necessity are not welcome in their territories." I explained in brief. I understood the need to prevent excessive deforestation, but the infamous hostility of the Spriggans was still far from reasonable. How ironic to protect nature while being entirely incapable of reason.

"Blinded by a grudge? Fools..." Cynder huffed with a grunt of disdain. She glared down at the blackened face of the Spriggan as the odor of burnt wood filled the air, black smoke still rising from its smoldering remains. "There's no evil in you. You're...too kind. Too gentle for these things to hate."

"It's just the way things are, Cynder. If we keep our distance, they won't bother us. They have enough courtesy to at least try and warn anyone away if spotted from a distance." I replied as I began to walk away. Cynder followed and remained by my side as we continued to head north. She was much more wary from then on out. Constantly glancing about, shifting from one side of me to the other, and generally doing all she could to watch for danger. I was tempted to tell her to not bother, but I had been harshly reminded of how vulnerable I was. No armor. No weapons. All I had was...magic?

I looked down at my own hands. But I quickly dismissed that thought. I had yet attempted to harness the magical energies of the world I was in before. Trying to do so in the heat of the moment would be reckless. It would be best to let Cynder handle any threats. Although my curiosity did get the better of me when I looked down at Cynder. The way she unleashed that wave of green fire... It did not look or sound like it was being fueled by her breath.

My curiosity was too strong. I dismissed my general distrust of her and asked, "Cynder... How exactly did you do that back there? That flame breath... Is that a natural ability? Or...magical?"

"That...? Well, you've seen me do this before." She replied before inhaling and unleashing a quick gout of green fire from her maw. But only for as long as her breath lasted. "That's just my natural fire breath. All dragons can do it. But...this..."

Cynder came to a stop while I did the same. We were in an open enough clearing to not have to worry about anything unfortunate happening. Cynder stuck her head forward with her jaws parted. And this time, the wave of flames that burst forth were much more potent and reached even farther. And she sustained it for a good while. After maybe fifteen seconds, it abruptly stopped while leaving only a large patch of grass scorched black. Cynder then looked up at me and said, "That... That came from...something else. I can't explain it. Like there's some sort of...magical energy in me that fuels these elemental powers. At least for a while. I used it all up just now, but I can feel it creeping back up."

"I see. It's not an unusual concept in worlds like this. Even Skyrim's magic use similar to that." I replied while feeling inspired. I looked down at my right hand and thought of the element most associated with that hand when wearing my armor. Fire. And so I focused. Trying to channel what magical energies I had access to in that world in the same manner I do when wearing my armor. And I was most surprised to actually get results. Flickering flames suddenly formed in the grasp of my curled fingers. It was warm, but did not burn me. Cynder's eyes even opened wide in awe as she saw me cradling flames in my hand without the use of the armor she had grown to recognize. I then said, "I think the most common term for that finite energy is mana. In Skyrim, it's called magicka. Everyone has it, but the more capable mages have greater magicka reserves than most."

"Mana... Magicka... I wish I knew more about it. Maybe one of those terms was what my world called it." Cynder mutter while I held out my hand. I tried accessing the simplest fire spell and unleashed a continuous stream of orange flames from my palm into open air. Although not to the same impressive scale of Cynder's enchanted flame breath. I could feel a subtle sensation, almost like what I feel when Ocellus is feeding on my love. Something was being drained out of me at a slow rate. And once I ceased channeling that magic into a fire spell, I could subtly feel myself regenerating my reserves. It really is impossible to describe. Although Cynder then asked, "Wait... Where did you say we are? The world of Skyrim?"

I was not surprised to see that Cynder was ignorant to that world's geography. Now in the mood for a proper conversation, I then explained, "No, Skyrim is just one of several provinces of Tamriel."

Cynder once again missed the point as she spoke up. "Oh, so this is the world of Tamriel then. I got it."

A weird combination of annoyance and amusement filled my head. I then proceeded to correct her again. "No, that's not... OK, in order. This is the land of Skyrim. Which is one of several provinces on the continent of Tamriel. Which is a landmass on the world of Nirn."

"Oooooh, I get it now! Sorry!" Cynder retorted while even laughing at her own ignorance over the matter. I started to feel a smile creeping over my lips. A smile I did not want Cynder to see. I turned away from her and even brought a hand to my chin and mouth in a manner to imply I was simply taking a moment to think critically. But it was not enough. Cynder stepped around me to gaze up at me and said, "Are you...smiling?"

"No. No, I'm not." I muttered before hastening my pace to walk along to the north once again. I did appreciate having a pleasant conversation for once. It did help me forget about my uncertain distrust towards Cynder. But I was not ready to lower my guard just yet. It was still too soon.

Cynder tacitly kept quiet for a while longer as we trudged through the mist. And we continued to keep our distance from every tree we passed. I was feeling much better by then, but another encounter with a Spriggan did not appeal to me. Although in due time, Cynder lifted her head. As if to listen. "I hear water."

The ambience and sounds of the forest had become white noise to me by then and had clouded my ability to notice changes in the noise around us. But now that I was listening intently, I noticed that she was right. I could make out the distant hiss of rushing water. Somewhere to our right. We hastened our pace. And the mist began to clear. There before us was a worn stone road with a great lake in the distance. Even I was left momentarily dazzled by the majesty of Falkreath's great lake and the small mountains beyond.

"This is Skyrim...?" Cynder asked quietly as she gazed in awe at the majesty of the landscape around us. Although she then took note of what was between us and the lake. A small lumber mill was set up beside the river we had heard earlier. Although there was signs of civilized life in the form of that mill and a rustic wooden house on the other side of the river, I felt uncertain about whether or not we should approach. I knew the proprietors of that lumber mill were not entirely human. And Cynder did not know that. "Housing... Someone lives here?"

"Yes, but...we should be off. Half-Moon Mill may not be the safest place to be around here." I replied before turning to my right and heading down the road and across a matching stone bridge. Cynder followed without objection. Although I knew that she could easily handle most threats we may encounter.

Earthen ledges came up and over us on the left before long. Cynder even paused to observe a trail of ants marching along a log. But as we passed a fork in the road, my eyes narrowed in familiarity. I had been down that section of the countryside often enough to know we may be walking into danger. There was a pale crag coming up on the left ahead that even reached into the lake. And I saw movement. "Stop. Something's ahead."

Cynder spread her wings as I lowered myself closer to the ground in order to be harder to notice through the trees beyond the road. She looked ready to charge whatever would come our way. "Need me to handle it?"

Something caught my eye. A few old yellowed bones tumbled up into the air before coming back down. I lifted my head higher and could see someone approaching the road. A human woman shrouded in a robe and hood of tan and pale blues. Steel bracers and plated boots protected her limbs. I knew then that we were not in danger. "Oh... One of the Vigilants of Stendarr. They're righteous folk."

"Then...we're safe?" Cynder asked while her wings became more folded. I continued along now that any possible threat ahead had already been handled by the woman before us. She even turned our way as we drew near, her face revealing the dark complexion of the Redguard race. Cynder remained silent, almost as if she was unsure if she should reveal herself to be a sentient person despite her more beastly visage.

I nodded at the Redguard woman while taking note of the heavy mace at her side, its four flanges composed of polished steel. She had just finished putting down a sinister creature. Although she did not let us pass without getting a word in. And her words were filled with unexpected concern. "You are bloated with disease, traveler."

"Disease...?" I muttered as Cynder and I came to a stop. Had I contracted an illness? I definitely did not feel like it. No symptoms I was aware of were plaguing me with foreign sensations. I turned to the Vigilant of Stendarr and said, "The only thing I came across today was a Spriggan. And it didn't lay a claw on me."

"Spriggans? Strange... They are not known to inflict diseases on those who survive encounters with them... Perhaps I am mistaken?" The woman asked in confusion. I was familiar with numerous diseases in the land of Tamriel by that point. Rockjoint, Witbane, Ataxia, and even the Droops. And not one of them are acquired from contact with Spriggans. Although just when I was ready to continue on my way, the Vigilant took note of my companion. "Although I must ask... What is this creature in your company?"

"Her...?" I muttered as I noticed an inflection in her tone. One of cautious curiosity. Cynder took note as well and took a step back.

"It's no dragon... Far too small. And those sigils on the scales... Bangles and blades of silver? Perhaps platinum?" The woman spoke while she carefully scanned the dragoness beside me. And her eyes began to narrow in an accusatory fashion. My own eyes widened as I saw her beginning to reach for her mace. "Sir... Are you in the company of a Daedra? A denizen of the planes of Oblivion?"

I did not fault the Vigilant before us in being wary of Cynder. They had always been sworn to hunt down and destroy agents of evil. And it would be a lie to say Cynder did not have a dark history of her own. The likes of Malefor would have been a prime target for them. Thinking quickly and dearly wanting to avoid a conflict over a false assumption, I quickly placed my hand upon Cynder's scalp. "No. She's not one of the Daedra. Cynder here is... A... Um..."

My companion remained completely silent to avoid risking making the situation worse. And the wary Vigilant even hesitated in grabbing her weapon. "Then what is she? An exotic pet from beyond Skyrim's borders?"

I snorted in annoyance as I found myself having to come up with a lie on the spot, thinking quickly, I put my words to good use. "Well, if I had to call her something... She's what I call...a lesser wyrm."

The stink eye Cynder gave me upon hearing that... Something about that adjective must have sounded insulting to her. Although the Vigilant did relax her hand. "Lesser wyrm, hm? She definitely does appear small enough to fit that term..."

Cynder only looked all the more annoyed. And I found myself adding onto the smoke and mirrors. "Yes, you'll only find them around the canyons of Elsweyr. I mean the Khajiit down there call them something else, but...I just settled on lesser wyrm. I think they may be distantly related to the cliff racers of Morrowind. I'm just surprised she can tolerate Skyrim's climate this well."

My deception worked. The Vigilant of Stendarr was satisfied with my explanation and crossed her arms with a smile. "Well then, I trust she will behave herself. Until then, I must be off. Stendarr's light be upon you, traveler."

I nodded in farewell and watched the Vigilant turn and walk down the road we had just come from. And Cynder was all but seething as she looked desperate to object to the term I had chosen to describe her with. Once our prior conversation partner was well out of earshot, Cynder sharply glanced up at me and said, "Lesser wyrm?!"

Seeing Cynder so thoroughly annoyed with me was morbidly satisfying to see. Especially after the utter hell she put me through last time we crossed paths. I had the right to get back at her for that. I found myself starting to smirk as I twisted the knife further. "Well, if you decide to be a good girl, maybe I'll upgrade you to a greater wyrm instead."

My attempt to provoke her further backfired. Cynder just stared at me with a perplexed gaze settling into her eyes. And then she...laughed. She started laughing uncontrollably and even began to lose her footing. Cynder slumped to the ground and even rolled onto her side as she just could not stop laughing at what I said. Although she did eventually regain enough composure to gasp out a proper response. "I...don't know why that's so funny...!"

"I wasn't trying to put you in a good mood, you know..." I grumbled while feeling so unsure of what to think. I was still very uncertain of my thoughts of Cynder at the moment, so why was I doing such a good job at putting a smile on her face? I turned away with arms crossed, annoyed at my inability to keep a safe enough emotional distance from her. And Cynder could not see that. She climbed to her feet again and rubbed her head up against my leg in an almost feline fashion. A gentle display of affection or even gratitude. I sighed harshly without even looking at her. While I did not want to sound bitter, I still forced myself to speak. "Stop that."

"Sorry..." Cynder muttered as the joy in her voice quickly faded. It did not take much to remind her of what happened the last time we saw each to her. Although I then took note of the direction I was looking. The edge of the lake was ahead of me. Where the Vigilant of Stendarr had just been first. What did she deal with over there? I did not see a fallen corpse of a supernatural malevolent entity.

Curiosity got the better of me and drove me to approach that spot. I walked through tall wild grass and stepped around uneven rocky formations jutting from the earth. But Cynder had other plans. With the speed and grace of a panther, she rushed in of me with her eyes filled with renewed sorrow. I said nothing while she just looked up at me. "I just want you to know... You're still all I've ever had."

My response was cool as I tried to maintain some sort of distance from her. "That's not the same as saying I hold any value to you. Am I a priceless gem, or a sentimental pebble?"

Something about those words dealt a stinging blow to her heart. I noticed Cynder's eyes widen with pain as her mouth opened in silence. As if desperately trying to find an answer. It took her a moment, but she did answer me. "I...could never replace you. All the gold in the world wouldn't be enough. I don't just want you. I...need you. That's why I won't let you go if I can help it."

Cynder softly stepped up to me as I took a step back. I tried to dismiss those words, but there was just too much sincerity in them. She never looked away before placing her hand upon my boot to keep me from retreating. The only way to break free would be to kick her. But no matter how much wariness was in my heart, I would not. Cynder had already suffered enough. The mournful dragoness leaned forward and rested her brow against my leg. "I'm with you. And I always will be. I'll...wait as long as I have to... You gave me a reason to smile again... And I want to see you smile too. Just like you always did."

I wanted to believe those words. And I tried to tell myself that the Cynder who mauled me last time was an entirely different person. I wanted to believe that. And yet, I could not. I should not. Not when she sincerely wanted to murder me in spite of her own self doubts. Cynder soon lifted her hand from my foot to let me pass her. As I did, she asked softly. "Do you believe me?"

Those words prompted me to stop again. I looked down at her for only a few seconds before continuing on. And I provided an answer with words of my own that I hoped would be enough for her. "I want to."

Cynder did not object and followed after me. And all we found littered among the wild grass were bones. Just old yellowed bones stained by the passage of time. And Cynder spoke with surprise. "Bones...? Skeletons? Human skeletons?"

"Looks like it. One of the more fragile undead that can be found in Skyrim." I replied while taking a closer look. And I winced as I beheld the damage that Vigilant's mace had wrought on her enemies. It looked like she had struck each down with a single blow that caused the reanimated skeletons to fall apart. One had its ribcage shattered at the middle, another had its shoulder section crushed, and the third had half of its skull smashed in. "Wow... Maces really do excel at smashing bone over tearing flesh."

My draconian companion started to step closer before something slid under her paw when she took a step. We had overlooked that these three skeletons had been armed. And Cynder was quick to develop an idea. "Weapons...? Wait, you're not armed. Why not take one of them?"

"Yeah, I'm more confidant if I have a sword in hand. Let's see..." I retorted before standing up to get a better look at the dropped equipment. The skeletons appeared to have been using a varied array of weapons forged in a much more ancient time. Stained black yet still sharp and useable, I saw a sword, axe, and a longsword scattered among the ground with a pair of shields as well. I naturally went for the sword I could use in one hand, but... I scowled as I closed my hand around the worn and shockingly uneven hilt. "This... Ow, this would mess my hand up if I hit anything with it."

Perhaps it was because of the sword's age, but the hilt was not perfectly smooth and had no padding around the iron shaft I was supposed to hold. The hand shock and friction I would get from it... But perhaps it made a weird kind of sense when considering that only the undead carried them. "At least those boneheads can't feel pain anymore. No wonder they use these things."

"It...does look uncomfortable to hold. What about the axe?" Cynder asked before sliding the only other single-handed weapon over to me. It was double-sided with one sharpened head being smaller than the other.

I looked at the axe and then at one of the two shields nearby. The shields were circular with iron rims and a round iron lump over the center of the shield. Old and worn, but serviceable. But when I reached for the axe, I hesitated now that I was getting a good look at it. The handle was not even perfectly straight and had rusty wires wrapped around it that would make the act of hold it very uncomfortable. Let alone actually hitting something with it. I gave it the benefit of the doubt and took it in hand before immediately finding the iron threads digging into my palm convincing me otherwise. "What were they thinking designing these things? Is there anything the ancient Nords forged that were designed for anything that isn't undead?"

I dropped the axe right then and there. Cynder got curious and tried taking hold of it in her own hand even if she could never hope to swing it around effectively. She quickly dropped it would showing a disappointed scowl. "That will get painful really quickly... What about that bigger sword there? You've used a sword around that size before, right?"

She was right. There was one other weapon there and it was clearly a sword not designed to be used in one hand. And I look of it. Aside from the unusually wide blade, it looked well designed and even the hilt was lacking in uncomfortable design defects. I reached for the sword and took it in both hands...only to be reminded of an unfortunate design issue nearly every two-handed sword in Skyrim. "The grip is comfortable enough, but...why so heavy?!"

The blade was just too broad and added unnecessary weight to the whole thing. It brought memories of the first time I visited Riverwood in the depths of my dreams and how I was completely floored by the sheer heft of a greatsword forged from Dwemer materials. This ancient sword of Nordic origin was not as obnoxiously overbuilt as that, but I still found it too heavy to be practical. Perhaps if I was wearing my armor's enchanted gauntlets, I could manage, but that was not the case. After a few slow cumbersome swings to test the weight, I dropped the clunky weapon at my feet. "No good. I can't use this."

"Then I'll just have to keep you safe myself." Cynder replied confidently. She even spread her wings a bit wider in a confident display. As if she was taking pride in serving as my sword and shield for the time being.

Frustrated as I was that I did not have a means to defend myself outside of the use of magic that I had little experience in, I did appreciate that my companion was at least a reliable protector. Although I did take notice of the two old shields at my feet. Not wanting to be entirely defenseless, I reached for one of them. "At least carrying a shield is better than nothing."

The old shield of wood and iron was thankfully more reasonably designed than the weapons around them. Even the grip at the center, worn as it was, still had some faded leather padding it. I was not used to holding a shield that was not affixed to my arm and I even tested how much it could rotate in my grasp. A really good strike could push the shield into a dangerous position. I had to maintain a certain angle. Although...I started to ponder the fact that the shield's entire rim was coated by a layer of iron. "Let me try something first."

I approached a nearby tree and adjusted my grip on the shield so that the entire circular surface was parallel with the back of my hand. I stood before the tree, readied my stance, and then thrust my left hand forward like I was throwing a straight punch. The iron rim of the shield struck the tree firmly and even left a notable crack in the bark. Cynder had followed me and stared with wide eyes at how easy it was to weaponized such a shield. While not an ideal weapon, no one would ever see such an attack coming. Cynder even cracked a smirk at me and said, "They say a good offense is the best defense."

Satisfied with my finding, Cynder and I continued on down the road while observing the lake to our left. That vast pool of water rippled constantly as it fed into a river towards the east. All we would have to do was follow it to find the village of Riverwood. Cynder gazed upon the lake and the forest and snowy crags beyond it. "This land is beautiful. I'm not so sure even my world had this much majesty."

I said nothing in an attempt to avoid conversation. I at least felt comfortable in her presence. Comfortable enough to know I could trust her with my life. Although as we continued on with the road climbing an incline up ahead, Cynder came to a stop. She was gazing east, but also with her head tilted back. I saw what she was looking at. A great mountain was in the far distance. One very near Riverwood. Even one of the world's twin moons could be seen looming in the bright blue sky to its left. Her eyes narrowed in contemplation. Cynder then turned around to look at any other distant crags over the horizon. And not one reached as high as that mountain. She then looked back at the summit high above us and said, "Even the moon looks so majestic in the sky. And in the middle of the day too. And... That mountain... It's taller than all the rest."

"The Throat of the World. The highest elevation in all of Tamriel." I explained in brief. I too took a moment to appreciate the grandeur of Tamriel's tallest peak. I decided to drop a bit of trivia on Cynder now that the subject had shifted to such a sight. "A dragon resides atop it. A wise and noble drake."

"He sounds like it." Cynder replied as we continued on. She watched the Throat of the World for a little longer before we started to climb the hill under the road. But her gaze then lowered before speaking up. "Another human?"

A man clothed in striking gold and dark blue was approaching us, a steel sword at his side and with shimmering blond hair atop his head. I knew this man. And he spoke up with a thick Nordic accent as we passed each other. "Hello there, friend. How lucky for you to chance upon a bard on the road."

"Good to see you, Talsgar." I replied with a nod of my head. A very sociable man with a love for the majesty of Skyrim's natural beauty. I even happened to notice a lute slung over his back. Although he did also take an interest in the dark violet dragoness at my side. He stopped and turned to observe her as we passed. I knew he had questions and decided to answer one of them. "She's a lesser wyrm. Native to the canyons of Elsweyr."

"And a very exotic find she is! She almost brings to mind a dragon, but much more graceful! Take good care of her, friend. I'm sure she's a rare find." Talsgar replied while Cynder begrudgingly played along. She managed to hide her annoyance with that term I came up with.

Talsgar continued down the hill we were climbing and even started to strum along on his lute to pass the time. Before we could continue, I looked down at Cynder while she gave me a much drier glare than before. She knew she had to just roll with that term of lesser wyrm to not raise suspicion from Skyrim's locals, but the term 'lesser' does carry some unfortunate implications. Even so, I still took some amusement in having a way to mess with her. "What're you gonna do? Bite me?"

"I just might." Cynder snorted before very suddenly doing just that. She reached out and grabbed my right hand between her teeth. And yet...I was not all that alarmed. I was not noticing any malice or any real aggression in her up to that point. She was not biting me. She was just...holding me. I did not even feel any fangs between her jaws. And after a moment, I noticed the edges of her lips at the back of her jaws curve upward to form a rather cheeky smile. My eyes widened as I felt her tongue caressing my palm from below. I flinched and averted my gaze. Cynder was quick to notice my indecisive discomfort and released my hand. "Sorry. I... I just... You make me happy, you know?"

Deep in my heart, I wanted to drop the facade and embrace her. I had to force myself to continue walking without at single backwards glance. Patient as always, Cynder hastened her pace to a quick trot to catch up. The road curved ahead to the left and a campsite of sorts could be seen up a hill while bordered by the edge of a forest. A trio of tents composed of interwoven animal hides and two human men and one woman could be seen up there while one was chopping wood. They were all clad in attire and makeshift armor composed of bear pelts and tanned leather. Cynder asked again, "More humans?"

"Stay away from them. If you find anyone out on the roads dressed like that, they're usually up to no good. They're bandits more often than not." I explained firmly while glad that the bandit camp at the side of the road was not the most overtly dangerous example in Skyrim. The trio of bandits that tended to camp out there usually kept to themselves. I suppose if they wanted to lay low, they would not set up shop so close and out in the open near a major road. They could definitely see us, but made no attempt to interact with us. That did not stop me from keeping a close eye on the only archer among the group.

It was not much longer before we came to another fork in the road. This one even had a signpost by it to direct us along. One branch in the path went further up the hill while the other went downhill. I promptly explained, "We should head left. It's safer that way."

"Lead on." Cynder retorted without objection. I guided her down the left path and through another winding bend in the road. And a familiar landmark soon came into view. A trio of stone spires with runic carvings and a circular gap carved out near the tops set out on a stone platform in a triangle formation. Cynder trotted ahead to take a closer look. "Hey... These look interesting."

"Standing stones. Some bestow useful blessings upon those who reach out to them." I replied as I too stepped up onto the platform to get a closer look. I could still remember the first time I passed them by years ago. Except I was seeing them through a screen instead of my own eyes. One stone displayed a mighty armored warrior with round shield and long axe in hand. Another displayed a robed man with a glorious billowing beard and enchanted staff in hand. The third displayed a sprinting hooded and cloaked man with a dagger in hand. "Warrior. Mage. Thief."

"Sounds...familiar in a weird way. Like some kind of template..." Cynder muttered while looking back and forth between the three. Not surprising when considering her origins from a world that was basically something right out of an Ogres & Oubliettes game. The dark dragoness then turned to me and asked, "Which one do you align with?"

I turned my gaze from one stone to another. Despite having recently been officially knighted and my usual equipment being a full suit of enchanted plate armor, I did not see myself as a proper warrior. And I certain was not enough of an academic to qualify as a true mage. My eyes fell upon the Thief Stone. As ironic as it was, I rested my hand upon it. "My path follows the thief."

"But... But... You're not a thief!" Cynder barked in objection. And I perfectly understood why she misinterpreted my choice. "You're better than that! You're not someone who preys on people for riches, are you?!"

"I never said I am a thief. I just prefer...discretion. Stealth. Staying out of sight... Slinking around threat if I can... That's just my style. I prefer more subdued approaches." I explained as succinctly as possible. I appreciated the stealth of a thief. I just did not appreciate the moral ambiguity that often comes with those who follow that path.

Cynder calmed down quickly as she took in my words. Ad she spoke wisely. "I think I can see that... You're too quiet to be a warrior."

"I wouldn't say that...but you get my point." I muttered before deciding it was time to move on. Cynder and I continued to wander down the road ahead before watching the waterfall that was spilling gout of the lake we had passed. It was an impressive sight and the roar of that crashing water was something neither of us had heard in a long time. The crashing water gave off a spray of fine white mist that moistened our faces before we walked away. We even passed rolling dips and cliffs under the water's surface that salmon could be seen leaping over to try and reach the lake beyond.

We came right up alongside the shallow river the lake was feeding into . Even a few low walls of tightly compacted white stones came up on our left. But I did remember to mind the hills on our right with a mountainous wall beyond them. A few wolves could be seen peering out over the road from a higher ledge. And Cynder saw them too. She glanced up at me and asked, "Should I handle them?"

"No. Just stay by the water's edge." I replied while guiding her to the very edge of the road. We even stepped through the shallowest section of the river to avoid provoking the wolves. We were just far enough away for them to tolerate us before we came back onto the road. I saw no satisfaction in avoidable violence. And just up ahead... There it was. And I felt a wave of comforting relief wash over me. "There... Riverwood."

That humble little riverside village came into view as I even found myself smiling. We drew near the stone wall at the western edge of town with one of the guards patrolling atop it. Unsurprisingly, the guardsman draped in a yellow shroud rushed over to the arched entrance to the village and called down at us from behind his helmet. And all in that incredibly thick and deep accent. "Halt, traveler! What's that you have there?!"

Cynder was starting to look frustrated over having stayed silent with every encounter we had during our time in Skyrim. Would it be safe for her to speak? It was just so hard to say. Regardless, I rested my hand atop her head and called back to him. "She's with me! She's tasked with protecting me on the roads!"

"A guardian beast, hm? Very well. Just make sure she stays out of trouble." The guard replied before resuming his patrol atop the wall. And I do admit that there was something disheartening about hearing someone refer to Cynder as a mere beast. Would they have said the same about anyone from Equestria as well?

My companion said nothing as she followed me under the arch in the wall. And the lovely sight of that little woodland village greeted us with a feast for the eyes. Cynder gazed around at our surroundings while the hammering of the local blacksmith forging steel was heard on the left. "There's so many humans here..."

One of the three guards was patrolling the street going through town and ended up approaching us directly. He spoke with that deep accent as he seemed to recognize me. "What's the matter, lad? That sword too much to handle last time, so you trained your little friend to fight your battles for you?"

I almost laughed at that memory. That Dwemer greatsword was far too hefty for anyone without the thickest arms to swing it around in a fight. I decided to just play along with his assumption. "Yeah, more or less. She saved me from a Spriggan today."

Cynder glanced up at me with a bit of a cocky smirk to confirm my claims. She lifted her head and spread her wings to take a bold stance before the guard. The guardsman took note of her response to my words and even got a chuckle out of it. "Spriggans? Looks like she knows what she's doing. Carry on, you two."

The guard resumed his patrol and walked away. Cynder then narrowed her eyes to gaze ahead at the eastern wall on the far edge of town. Another guard was patrolling atop it. She looked up at me and asked, "Will you be safe here if I step away for a bit? There's guards patrolling the town, right?"

"If you want to look around, I won't stop you. I should be safe for now." I replied while Cynder started to take a step away from me. Although she soon stopped. The dragoness looked back at me with such an uncertain gaze in her eyes. As if she was afraid something was waiting around every corner to pounce upon me if she left my side for even a second. I lifted the shield in my left hand and tapped my right hand on the rim. "I'll be fine. I have friends in this village."

With great reluctance, Cynder did leave my side. She turned to the right and walked between the village's eastern wall and the first house just beyond it. Staying in the shadows before easing herself back into the light. As for me, I knew exactly where to go first. I headed over to the blacksmith's forge to see a very familiar face. The burly blacksmith was sharpening a sword on the grindstone under his roof, his dirty blond beard likely full of soot from the smolder forge on the left. "Afternoon, Alvor."

The strong yet kindly Nordic blacksmith looked at me over his shoulder without missing a beat on his task. And he beamed at me with a delighted smile. "Ah, good to see you, lad! Feels like it's been weeks. Staying on the roads instead of venturing through old forts and caves for treasure?"

"Pretty much, yeah. I've tried settling for soft threads instead of ebony plating." I replied while just playing along with the world and people spawned from my memories. I was not the only person on Earth familiar with the world of Skyrim. But the memories and experiences one has with that world varies from person to person. I was always a kind soul during my virtual travels through that fictional world, shunning and even punishing the most black-hearted guilds that plagued the land when the opportunity arose. But now that I was there in person, I just wanted to live in peace much like how I always have in Equestria.

"I was wondering why you were dressed like that when you last came by. Carrying a shield, but no blade? Judging by your attire, I'd say you found more than your fair share of riches out there across the land. I still remember when I oversaw you forging your first dagger. Why, I'm certain you've already made me eat my own words and have forged a fine blade of Skyforge steel!" Alvor laughed while I too fondly remembered that little lesson he gave me that one time. And his parting words. "I had become so accustomed to seeing you in full heavy armor whenever you came to town. From fine steel to sturdy orichalcum and then glorious ebony. Now you wear the look of a nobleman. Finally found your riches and glory? Perhaps you even found yourself a wife?"

That last statement stung my heart. I still remembered that one night in Solitude while I dreamt upon the Empty Plains. A wonderful Argonian woman greeted me that day. A reptilian creature with a heart of purest diamond. A woman I adored and went out of my way to give her a life of comfort and security that the cold denizens of Windhelm denied her. That wonderful evening... Where I was reminded of why I loved her so. And fell in love with her all over again. A perfect woman. The finest woman in all of Tamriel in my eyes. I averted my gaze and said, "Yes... I did find myself a wife."

Alvor apparently mistook the pain in my eyes for embarrassment. The experienced husband spoke words of misplaced understanding. "Then she most likely found herself a fine man. I knew I saw good things in you when Hadvar brought you into town. Nothing at all like those Stormcloak traitors. Tell me, lad. Who is the lucky lass waiting at home for you?"

This would be quite the test of character for Alvor. While a good man at heart, he was still a native of Skyrim. They always had...stubborn beliefs. I cautious spoke to him. "An Argonian... Shahvee."

The sound of the grindstone slowed to a stop. And Alvor gazed upon me with eyes of surprise. "Really, lad...? An Argonian lass?"

"I met her in Windhelm..." I said while having difficulty in looking at my friend.

Alvor responded before I could even continue. "Say no more, lad. I know enough about Ulfric's stronghold to know that the Argonians there have a sorry lot in life. You did her a service by getting her out of there. Mara's blessings upon you, friend."

The blacksmith had turned in his seat while lowered the sword in his hand away from the grindstone. He was giving me his undivided attention now as a man who knew what it meant to fall in love and walk down the aisle with the woman he cherished most. And I felt proud of the fine Nordic husband for being quick to understand why I sought to save her from a miserable situation. Although Alvor then asked, "But I'm sure there's more to it than that. What made you decide she was the one for you?"

I sighed before gazing up at the low ceiling above us. "She... Even though the situation surrounding her was unfortunate, she was always happy. Too happy. So I asked her why she was always in such high spirits compared to her peers. And she said... And I quote... I know life on the docks isn't easy. Sometimes life puts you in difficult circumstances that you didn't choose. But being happy or unhappy is a choice that you make. And I've chosen to make the best of what I can."

Alvor only smiled at me. He did not interrupt as I retold my easiest encounter with that wonderful Argonian woman. "I knew then...that she was the one. I needed to get her out of there. Away from all the prejudice. Somewhere better where she could be truly happy without compromise. And when I approached her again to ask her... She said she would walk by my side until the trees themselves would fade away. If I would have her."

The Nordic blacksmith stood up from his seat and set the sword in his hand aside entirely. He then firmly yet enthusiastically placed his mighty hands upon my shoulders and beamed at me with pride. "Lad. Sounds like you found yourself one of the best women I've ever heard of. Nord or Argonian, you'd best keep being good to her."

"Thank you, Alvor. I will." I replied, yet knew it was a lie. That night we spent... As husband and wife... I found myself weeping when I realized that I would soon awaken. I was...so in love. Too in love. Could I ever bring myself to see her again? Should I ever see her again, even with the distinct possibly that Luna and Nightmare Moon would eventually find a way to bridge the gap between the realm of reality and the dream realm?

I had to excuse myself right away. My heart was becoming too pained to maintain a conversation. I stood out in the middle of the road going through town. My eyes rose to the Throat of the World to the east. That gargantuan mountain towering over the village. I thought about the ancient wyrm residing atop it. For as vast as his knowledge and wisdom reached, even he would not have an answer for the dilemma in my heart. All I could do was try and push those thoughts out of my head. I had someone else to focus on.

That was when I realized. Where had Cynder run off to? The village did not sound like it was in an uproar. Either Cynder was keeping a low profile or everyone she passed were very accepting of her presence. I turned to my left and strolled down the road while keeping an eye on the rooftops around me. It was when I passed in front fo the gap between the first house past the western gate and the local shop did I notice something over yonder. The sight of Cynder soaring up onto the roof of the house near the southern wall.

I watched in curiosity as I saw the dark dragoness delicately walking along the thick wooden beam at the top of the house's slanted thatched roof. She was heading in my direction, but did not appear to have noticed me. Her balance was impeccable and she soon stood at the very edge. Wings spread wide for balance and tail adjusting its angle constantly, Cynder leaned over the very edge to get a good look around. She was just enjoying the sights.

Seeing Cynder simply enjoying herself on her own time like that comforted me in a way I did not expect. It was a good day for her. But when I looked away to focus on what was ahead on the road, I noticed a familiar face. The only Bosmer in town and an accomplished archer. And he appeared to be looking at something off to the south. And...why was he taking his bow in hand?

I recognized Faendal immediately. He was backing up while pulling an arrow from his quiver that hand a head of shimmering steel. He brought it to the string of his bow of polished brass while backing up in front of the local inn. As if trying to take cover beside it and using the shop to my right to hide himself. And he was aiming high...

My blood chilled. I promptly looked to the right and gazed upon Cynder standing on the rooftop. She was completely oblivious to the presence of Riverwood's resident Bosmer. I then looked back at Faendal as he adjusted his position while keeping his bowstring drawn. Trying to be discreet as if hiding from his target. I held out a finger to try and figure out exactly were that arrow was pointing. Back and forth, drawing an invisible line through the air... That arrow... It was being aimed at... "Faendal, no!"

It was too late. And I was out of immediate earshot. Faendal released his arrow as it went flying out of sight. I turned just in time to look at Cynder while she too only barely had enough time to look to her right. And...I saw it. That arrow plunged itself right into the base of her throat.

Cynder recoiled hard as that arrow plunged directly into the front of her neck. She clumsily grabbed at whatever had just pierced her throat with one hand as pain overtook her. Wracked in agony and confusion, she quickly lost her footing and tumbled down the slanted roof to her right and out of sight.

I... I was stunned. Confused. Rooted to the spot as I tried to process what I had just witnessed. Cynder was... In hindsight, I should not have cared. The one who had tried to murder me in our previous encounter had now experienced an attempt on her own life. Almost like an unassociated karmic retribution. And yet...

At that moment, nothing else mattered. I was consumed by an overwhelming fear as I charged between the two wooden dwellings to try and reach my fallen companion. A low crude wooden fence was between me and the yard of the house Cynder had fallen beside. And I was not the only one approaching that spot. I saw Faendal coming down the road to my left with bow in hand and had even readied another arrow to deal a killing shot had his target survived. Fury in my heart, I hurled my shield at him like a discus. "SHE'S WITH ME!!!"

My aim was reckless and poor with the shield falling short of its mark. But thanks to its perfectly round design, the shield rolled along the ground like a wheel and ran right into Faendal's right leg. He barely had any time to react to its approach before he yelped and started to hop around on one leg in response to that hard impact. I probably would have even found his reaction pretty funny had I not been so concerned with the state of my companion at that moment. I vaulted over the fence, rounded the corner of the house and...

Cynder was exactly where I suspected she had fallen. And a layer of hay on the ground had even softened the impact. But the arrow... Faendal's aim was horrifyingly efficient. The arrow's head had slipped right between two of her ventral scales where the resistance was weaker. Fresh blood was starting to ooze out as Cynder gasped for breath. This was all happening so fast... What could I do?!

"No... No no.... How do I fix this...?!" I muttered in a near panic as I could see Cynder struggling to breath. She occasionally coughed and gasped while trying to grab the arrow's shaft. And when she did, she let out a garbled groan as even the slightest tweak of the arrowhead in her throat inflicted immense pain on her. Faendal soon came hobbling over with his leg still sore and I immediately glared at him over my shoulder. "Why'd you do that?! She didn't do anything!"

Faendal was at a loss for words as he saw me trying to shield Cynder with my own crouching body. He stammered and stuttered as it dawned on him that he had made a very unfortunate mistake. Even the guard who had been patrolling the street in the middle of town came running over with sword drawn. He soon loomed over us and shouted, "What did you do, elf?! Did you do this to this man's guardian beast?!"

"I... I thought it was..." Faendal muttered in embarrassment as Cynder continued to struggle for breath. She could not even speak. The Bosmer then quickly slung his bow over his shoulder and reached into a pouch on his side. He pulled out a bottle and said, "Here, use this!"

That pale and almost pink shade of red told me everything I needed to know. A healing potion. It would surely be enough to save her. But as I reached for it, Cynder coughed very hard as thick spurts of blood burst from her maw. And even more than that as she almost began to vomit up blood. I quickly put the pieces together. That arrow had pierced her throat. She was drowning on her own blood! That potion could not save her if she could not even swallow its contents!

I genuinely felt like I was about to lose Cynder at that moment. Until I had an epiphany. While the guard scolded and confronted Faendal for his assault of my companion, I realized there was only one other option. Restoration magic. But Riverwood had no mages. No one skilled in the healing arts of magic was anywhere nearby. With possibly mere moments left to save Cynder, I held my hands out before me.

I knew how to channel the magical energies found in Tamriel. The process was virtually identical to the magic contained in my own gauntlets. But...all I could access was Destruction magic. Flickering embers appeared between my curled fingers. Then shimmering arctic mist. And finally crackling arcing trails of lightning. It was all I knew how to use! Fire, frost, shock... How was I supposed to use healing magic when all I knew was how to cast those three elements?!

As Cynder continued to struggle to cough up more blood, her eyes starting to become more and more lidded, I had a sudden realization. Fire, ice, and lightning magic. They were only three of the four elemental polarities I had access to when using my armor. But there was a fourth. Solar magic. The very celestial energy of the sun itself. Basically light. And light is comforting. Nourishing. And even harmful to the undead when weaponized. Perhaps if I were to try and focus in the manner needed to channel solar magic...

My eyes widened in hope as I did just that. My hands were soon engulfed in a brilliant golden aura as orbs of soothing light formed between my curled fingers and palms. The telltale sign of Restoration magic being ready for use. Even the guard noticed this and quickly saw what needed to be done. He sheathed his sword and took hold of the arrow's shaft in his empty right hand. "Brace yourself, lad! As soon as this comes out, cast your spell!"

"Right... Healing Hands... Come on, Healing Hands!" I muttered with my two hands ready. At the count of three, the guard yanked the arrow from Cynder's throat as she flinched hard at another jolt of pain. And as soon as that arrowhead was plucked from her throat while coated in fresh dragon's blood, I planted my hands upon her body and channeled that soothing healing force into her.

A comforting shrill hum filled the air as Cynder was engulfed in a brilliant glow. Swirling ribbons of light encircled her as I could see the flow of blood slowing. Disappearing until not a drop could be seen on her. Cynder herself confirmed its affects when she suddenly gasped loudly with her first full breath in minutes. She wheezed and sighed, hand resting upon her throat as if she could not believe that the wound was already gone. I only relented once Cynder's breathing became stable.

Silence fell over us while the rest of the village had no idea of what just happened. The guard then turned to a cowering Faendal and asked, "Now then... What was that about?"

I too glared at Faendal as my heart still raced in my chest. And he could barely look us in the eye. "I... I thought it was a dragon. Thought it was about to set the village on fire and..."

"But...I wasn't..." Cynder finally spoke as she reeled from the attempt on her life. She did not appear to be in pain, but that was still a taxing experience to go through. She nearly drowned on her own blood. Had I not figured out how to cast Restoration magic...

Both Faendal and the guard glanced at her in shock. Had she been a simple wild beast, it would have been one thing. But the realization that Faendal had nearly kill a breathing thinking person... The guard spoke first. "That thing can speak?"

"Just... Just go." I demanded from both of them. All I wanted to do was get away from that situation. I gently scooped Cynder up into my arms as she clung to me however she could. Her wings, her arms, her tail. She wrapped herself around me the best she could as I carried her down the road. I just wanted to get her somewhere safe and quiet so we could both take a moment to shake off that close call.

There was one spot in Riverwood that was ideal for a bit of peace and quiet. There very same spot where Nightmare Moon had handily bested that invading dragon last time she and I visited that village. Speaking of her, I ended up passing the local troublemaker at the point where the two roads met. But he must have recognized me and remembered what Nightmare Moon did to him last time since he stayed quiet and even kept his distance. I crossed the shallows in a branching section of the river atop a wooden walkway and strode onto that tiny island bordered by the river. And Cynder was silent during the entire stroll since her nerves were likely shot.

I noticed the logging mill to my left and could see another massive log being sawed down the middle before nosily falling in two and sliding off onto a towering pile of the things. My gaze then fell upon a very wide tree stump. There was even an empty tankard left there by the last person who wanted to have a drink in a quiet spot. That tree must have been quite the giant to have a stump so wide. It was likely used in the construction of Riverwood itself. But I then happened to wonder if all the blood Cynder had spilled had really been placed back inside her. I asked quietly, "You still got blood in you mouth?"

"I... Yeah. I need to wash this out..." Cynder muttered before I carried her right over to the water's edge. I carefully set her down before she dunked her head into the cold current. She pulled her head back out suddenly as she recoiled from the unexpected temperature drop, but preserved and dunked her head back in. The exhausted dragoness shook her head about in the water while probably keeping her mouth wide open to get it thoroughly rinsed. Cynder soon lifted her head again from the current and gasped for breath. "Ugh! So cold!"

"That's Skyrim for you." I retorted while wondering how I could possibly find the will to show a hint of with after such a harrowing incident. Now that Cynder was back on her own feet and appeared stable, I went over to the tree stump and took a seat on it. Cynder quickly followed and bounded up onto the wooden bench and halfway rested herself across my lap.

I focused on the logging mill ahead as a means to draw my attention away from Cynder. Although she still had questions for me. "Why did he do that to me... What did I do wrong?"

I sighed before revealing an unfortunate truth to her. "Dragons...are reviled in Tamriel. Especially Skyrim. When one them shows up, they never leave without causing trouble."

Cynder shifted on my lap as I think she lifted her head to look up at me. "But...you said that the dragon who lives up on that mountain... The Throat of the World? Right there? Didn't you say he's...?"

"He's a rare exception. The number of dragons in this world who are genuinely affable people can be counted on one hand. He just happens to be the kindest of the bunch." I replied before Cynder could finish. I lifted my gaze to look up at the towering mountain nearby. I knew he was still up there.

"I see..." Cynder muttered before resting her head down upon my lap again. And she then said something very unexpected. "You could've let me die..."

A unexpected chill flowed through my heart. That was a very cold thing to say. But Cynder did not sound particularly upset. And I had no words for her. She asked again, "I know you don't really trust me... You could've done nothing. Let me...go."

I rested my hand upon Cynder's hips at the base of her tail. Just to get her attention while still trying to not look down at her. "I already made my decision. Let's take things one day at a time. I saved you...because it wasn't the right way for things to end."

"James... I could see you. You were panicking. You protected me. You were angry." Cynder said as I felt myself becoming increasingly uncomfortable. Did my emotions in that moment betray my thoughts? Cynder whispered again, but just loud enough to speak over the sounds of the lumber mill and the rushing water beside us. "You were upset to see me bleeding... Do I mean anything to you?"

"I really don't know... I really don't." I muttered in a half truth. I was unsure if I was being honest with her. Nor was I certain if I was being honest with myself.

"James..." Cynder muttered before she lifted her head before me so her eye could gaze into mine. She asked with a certain somberness in her voice, "Are you afraid of me?"

My eyes wandered while I answered at least that question honestly. "I know what it means to be afraid of someone. When it comes to you... No, not really."

My companion sighed before lowering her head out of my view again. "I wish things could go back to how they were right away... When you were so kind to me. When I was protecting you instead of the other way around... I miss the feeling of your lips on my head... What do you even call that gesture?"

Those were so bitter at that moment. Our times together were brief and few, but they were wonderful experiences all the same. And it hurt so much to think back on those encounters only for...that to happen. And I did remember all the soft kisses I placed upon her head. Just sweet acts of affection in the hopes of showing Cynder that I valued her. But from the sound of it, she was not even certain what such a gesture is. And so I explained, "That was what you call a kiss."

I felt Cynder roll her head to one side on my lap. As if she was doing so to let one eye look directly up at me. "A...kiss? What is it?"

That was a question I never thought I would hear. And what should I say? How does one define a kiss? I did what I could and pondered carefully my response. "It's...a show of affection. A fairly intimate one too. More intimate than an embrace."

This response seemed to intrigue Cynder. And she then asked, "Really...? And...it's done with the lips? Sounds like when someone bites...but it's the complete opposite? Where it's a gentle act instead of a violent one?"

"I never thought about it like that, but...yeah? Maybe? Perhaps that mindset is where it came from." I retorted as I started to take some solace in this conversation. As a man who values love, discussing the concept of a kiss was...enjoyable.

"Touching your lips to someone... What if a kiss is met with a another kiss? Isn't that...more intimate?" Cynder asked while I just nodded. She sounded impressed at such a thought. "You would be so vulnerable when doing that... I guess I see why it's such a brave show of affection. Mutual faith in each other..."

With how ignorant Cynder sounded to the concept of a kiss, I happened to glance down at her. My eyes studied the structure of her face for a moment. "Do dragons...not kiss?"

Cynder almost sounded amused by the question. She grinned in unease before saying, "I'm not sure if you noticed by...our lips are very stiff and thin. They can't...flex as much as yours. At least not at the front and sides."

I could see what she meant. Cynder's mouth and jaws were much closer to that of a traditional reptile. And they have never had the most expressive faces. Although while Cynder's general expression was difficult to read from the front if one does not pay attention to her eyes, her lips are very easy to read from the side. I could see how the edges of her mouth at the very back could bend up and down. The greater presence of facial muscles around her cheeks allowed for greater expressiveness and could make for a very lovely smile. But now that I was pondering the lack of flexibility in her lips, a new question came to mind. "Wait a minute... If your kind don't really kiss like my species can... What would you say the equivalent is for your kind?"

"Us? Well... If you mean...like... If two of you kiss each other... Both sets of lips touching? Um... From what I remember..." Cynder muttered before she started to push herself up. And...she did it again. She tucked her head right under my jaw. And she did not say anything. Cynder allowed her actions to speak for her.

My eyes widened as I realized what she was saying with this tender gesture she had shown me several times already. This was a dragon's version of a kiss? And...it was not the first time. The way she had her head tucked under mine... Being below me... An act of submissiveness? Making herself vulnerable by being in a disadvantageous position where the one above could chomp down onto her neck? If this was an act that required trust and placing faith in someone who could hurt them, then I could see the parallels between this gesture and a kiss. But if this was just a demonstration...

"You've done this before." I muttered in stunned realization. My heart was tensing up as a new type of anxiety filled me.

"Yeah... I have." Cynder muttered softly without lowering her head from my jaw.

I asked cautiously, "Then...all those times before...?"

"Mmhm..." She mumbled again. All without pulling away from me.

I then asked a most important question. "Is this...considered indecent among your kind?"

She hesitated. And I knew she heard me. Without lowering her head from the crook of my neck, Cynder whispered to me the answer I dreaded. "Very."

My nerves demanded that I push her away. Not now. Not so soon after what she did to me. I retried to retain my composure as I said, "Cynder... You need to stop. Now."

She did not respond. The dragoness showering me with a very intimate display of affection unique to her species did not budge and did not speak. I demanded again, "Stop... Please."

Only then did Cynder speak to me. "I...don't want to."

Why... Was this a massive test of trust? She knew I was wary of her. Cynder knew what she did to me. Was she allowing me to lash out at her while she was vulnerable? I could have shoved her to the ground. Thrown her from me. I started to raise a hand to give her a mighty shove to force her off of me, but...

I could not. Cynder had already been hurt too many times. And she had just survived an attempt on her life. Doing that to her then... I feared the consequences. I just...could not do that to her heart. So I did what little I could. I just sat there...and took it. Turning my gaze up to the sky as I shed a single tear. I just did not know what to think at the time. Or what to feel. What did either of us want anymore?

"Please don't be afraid of me..." Cynder quietly pleaded as I felt her rest a hand over mine. Her breathing became haggard and unsteady as I heard her continue to whisper. "You're all I've ever had... And it feels like...you're all I'll ever need."

"Then why... Why all the times before when you did this?" I asked as that realization dawned on me. This was not the first display of an indecent show of affection. While the context was different at that moment, why did she...every time before...

I do not believe Cynder had an answer for the previous times she had tucked my head just under my jaw. Or if she did have an answer, she did not want to say it. All she said was a tender phrase Ii had heard many times before. "I'm with you."

Instead of being touched or reassured by those words, I felt uneasy. And so I said, "That's not an answer..."

"I'm with you." Cynder replied again as she pressed herself up against me more firmly. Almost like a tacit refusal to elaborate more. And I was convinced it would be a mistake to pressure her so soon after a harrowing ordeal. So I relented and sat there as she continued to savor my presence.

I began to wonder if Cynder had truly been healed after that arrow to the throat. When I thought the time was right, I spoke up. "Did I heal you enough? Are you still in pain?"

"I..." Cynder muttered as she sounded like she had begun to sincerely inspect herself for lingering wounds. And she found one. "My throat still feels raw... Hurts a bit when I swallow."

"OK. Hang on." I whispered while lifting my right hand to get a look at it. I remembered how to focus to prepare solar magic while wearing my gauntlets and soon found that familiar soothing ethereal aura held in my grasp. One hand would be enough to finish the job.

I placed my hand upon Cynder's back and adjusted my focus to cast another Healing Hands spell. But when I did... The aura in my grasp faded. I felt its energies disappear before I could apply it. Cynder did not seem to notice and waited patiently as I inspected my hand. Why did my focus falter like that?

Feeling a surge of determination in spite of the unexpected difficulty in casting such a simple spell, I renewed my focus and placed my hand upon Cynder between her shoulders and exerted my will. She once again became shrouded in a golden glow and swirling ribbon of light. Maintaining that spell did require some effort, but I endured and waited for Cynder to provide some confirmation. She soon said, "Much better. Thank you."

Only then did I allow the spell to cease and let my focus relax. The visual cues of Restoration magic being active disappeared from my hand, but I did not look away yet. I gazed in my hand in puzzlement. "It was harder to do this time..."

"It was?" Cynder asked as she pulled her head out from under my jaw and pushed herself up to look at me. She glanced at my hand and then back at my face. "What did you say magic is dependent on in this world? Some sort of...natural energy? Did you use it all up earlier?"

"No, magicka doesn't work like that. It naturally replenishes itself when not in use. I should've been back up to full capacity by now." I replied while dearly curious abut the cause of the sudden difficulty I felt when trying to cast what had always been a low level spell.

Cynder looked equally as puzzled. Although she then brought up something that had slipped my mind. "What did that person we passed on the road said? That you're...bloated with disease? Do you feel all right?"

I suddenly remembered that too. The Vigilants of Stendarr tend to be very acutely aware of even minor symptoms of illness. But I felt no such symptoms at the time. Or then. "I feel fine... And it's not like I had an opportunity to be infected with anything. Spriggans aren't known for carrying diseases, certainly not through the use of magic."

"Then...aren't there...like...magical plagues? Is that possible?" Cynder asked with a raised eyebrow. It sounded too absurd to be possible. But I knew that was not the case in the world we were in.

"Yes, but just one. And it's an ugly disease that...I really hope you never have to see the results of." I replied while deeply grateful that Cynder and I had not encountered anything that carried the dreaded Sanguinare Vampiris. Were that to happen, it would be a race against time to receive a cure before Cynder or I would become...something less. I had already seen Cynder corrupted by a power that was not her own. I would loathe to see it happen again with no easy cure. I rested my hand on her back while gazing up at the mountains around us. "At least Spriggans don't carry it."

"Maybe your nerves are just shot. Take it easy. I...put you through a lot lately." Cynder said softly as she looked around from that location at the northern edge of town. She looked south and happened to focus upon the Sleeping Giant Inn near the eastern edge of town. She sniffed the air. A faint aroma of grilled meat seemed to be coming from small gaps in the roof. "Are you...hungry?"

"A hot meal would be good for us right now. Especially after a hard time. Sure." I replied while Cynder hopped down from my lap. I stood up and guided her off that tiny island and back into town before heading up the steps. No one bothered us along the way, but we were greeted with a sight of the source of that aroma. A large fire pit was in the middle of the inn with several large chunks of meat held over it on a spit. Just the sight of such succulent food being prepared in as old fashioned a way as possible made my mouth water. "Wow... Now I'm actually hungry."

"Mmhm... I like the look of that." Cynder replied with her eyes widening at the sights and smells of rustic cooking reaching our nostrils. We looked to the left and saw the inn's counter at the far end of the room with a burly Nordic man standing behind it with thick unkempt dark hair atop his rugged head. The local bard had just started to strum on a lute in the corner while a few of Riverwood's locals relaxed nearby with tankards of cold drink in hand. Cynder drew a lot of attention towards herself just by being there, but everyone merely watched from a distance.

The inn's bartender responded to our approach while resting his mighty hands on the counter. He looked like he could easily double as a bouncer if his muscular build was anything to go by. Perhaps he had thrown a few unruly travelers out the door before. A quick glance around the inn revealed that a Breton woman was not present. I had to remind myself that the clerk before us was also the innkeeper by then. He recognized me and spoke with a thick gruff tone. "Haven't seen you in a while. Not since that last dragon tried to raze the town. What can I get you?"

"Yeah, it's been a while, Orgnar. We're only here to grab a bite." I replied while Cynder stayed by my side without a word. Orgnar had to lean over the counter a bit to get a good look at her. I spoke before he could say anything. "She's with me."

Orgnar hardly looked fazed by the almost feline reptile standing beside me. Even his tone sounded like that of a man who had seen it all by that point. "Got it. We've got fresh meat over the fire and I just finished boiling a few pots of stew. What're you in the mood for?"

"We'll have... Wait..." I started to speak before I had a sudden realization. When I first found myself in that world again, all I had on me were the admittedly elegant clothes on my back. I quickly felt around my jacket for pockets or even a pouch for various goods. I found nothing. Not a single coin was on me and neither Luna nor Nightmare Moon were present to materialize some currency for me. "Uh oh... I... I don't have a single bit of gold on me..."

Orgnar's brow furrowed as he heard this. He probably got that kind of response from the local drunk more often than he would like to admit. While not angry, his response was still stern. "Sorry, friend. We don't give handouts here. If you're out of gold, we could always barter."

"Barter, huh?" I replied while knowing how commerce worked in Skyrim. Everything has a price. I just had to make him an offer. The clothes I was wearing was all I had, even if they would fetch a decent price. But surely there had to be something else...

I received an unexpected answer to our troubles. Cynder tapped my on my shin. When I looked down, she tapped a finger on the platinum armlet worn around her opposite wrist. My eyes widened at this reminder. Those shiny metal pieces worn on her body were composed of platinum. A very valuable ore no matter how one slices it. And it was not like Cynder had a use for them anyway.

"Hang on. I think I got something here you might want." I replied to Orgnar before kneeling beside Cynder. I started to reach for the piece that was clasped around her throat, but she promptly stopped me by placing a hand over it. My eyes rose from her neck to look at Cynder's face in confusion. It was easily the least comfortable piece she was wearing, so why keep it on?

I looked at Cynder while she looked at me. And all she did was shake her head. She did not look happy at all, but it was not a good place to ask why she wanted to keep that platinum bangle wrapped around her throat. Although she then did extend that hand to me. Not wanting to argue, I accepted the offer. It took me a moment to remember how to get them off, but I managed to unclasp the two shackles on her wrists and the bangle on her tail. I then set the three of them on the counter and said, "Will these cover it?"

Orgnar raised an eyebrow at the sight of my offering. He took one of the slightly tarnished wrist shackles in hand to look it over. "What's this even made of? Silver?"

"I'm pretty sure it's platinum... I think." I replied while trying to recall if I ever got a confirmation of the materials used in forging it. I then looked down at Cynder and asked, "These are all platinum, right?"

The little wyrm beside me quickly nodded. I then looked at Orgnar and said, "Yes, it's all platinum. What will these go for?"

Orgnar almost laughed at the identity of the materials being offered. "Platinum? You almost never see that around these parts. Maybe I'll have Alvor melt these down and sell it off at market. Sure, I'd say this'll more than cover whatever you want. Let's sate that appetite, hm?"

It sounded like we were free to order whatever we wanted. So Cynder and I made sure to get the most out of that offer. We placed an order for a salmon filet and slabs of grilled slaughterfish, a bowl of tomato soul and apple cabbage stew, a pair of venison chops, a loaf of bread to share, baked potatoes, two bottles of cold mead, and a couple of sweet rolls for dessert. I took a seat at one of the tables that had a fresh clean wooden plates and sets of cutlery. Although the forks only having two prongs would be tricky to figure out. I took a moment to sit at the table upon its bench seat while Cynder tried to figure out the best way to sit there. She found that it was best to keep her hands upon the table to avoid sliding off. The design of the table was not meant for quadrupeds.

"Didn't think those old eyesores would buy us enough stuff to let us eat like kings." I said almost in jest. Even Cynder cracked a smirk while Orgnar went about the fire pit to check on everything as he prepared our orders. Although I then looked at the remaining platinum components on Cynder's body. The two spikes on her wing's elbows and the blade on her tail did carry some practical use in self-defense, but that bangle around her throat... I started to reach for it again now that I had remembered how to get it off, but Cynder stopped me once again with a hand resting on it. I then said, "I can take that off."

"Don't. Not until you think I've earned it." Cynder replied firmly while looking more ashamed than anything. Those platinum shackles had always served as reminders of her servitude to Malefor. Probably moreso than those white runes on her body. And the first time I got them off her, she was almost euphoric in relief. Was this really a self-inflicted act of penance on her part? Not for back then, but for what she did to me?

I took a closer look at that shackle around her throat. Lining the top and bottom of the rim were little barbs that would surely dig into her neck if it were to bend too far in any direction. Those tiny features only made me wince more as they looked all the more like restraints forced onto a slave to keep them docile and obedient. I said quietly, "It doesn't look comfortable."

"It's not." Cynder retorted in brief while turning her gaze to the wall beyond the table. I decided it would be best to say nothing. She had already gone through a lot that day. And I only wanted to have a calming meal. Bit by bit, Orgnar brought over our meal. And it was impressive just how much we had actually ordered. Cynder's eyes widened as if she had no idea where to begin while I took a moment to pour our bottles of mead into a provided set of tankards. "This... Wow, where do I start?"

Seasoning on all that food was light, but it really allowed the natural flavors to shine through. The taste of the slaughterfish reminded me of barracuda and that apple and cabbage soup was delightfully unique. And that venison... Tough and stringy, but so rich and filling. I tore the loaf of bread in half to dip mine in the soup or to soak up the juices of the venison.

I watched Cynder out of the corner of my eye as she dined. It took her a moment, but she soon started using the cutlery as well as I was in order to get individual pieces of her salmon and venison into her mouth. I was especially curious of how she would eat her tomato soup. She appeared hesitant to use a spoon, possibly due to the dish being a liquid recipe and her hands being less dexterous than mine due to each finger beside the thumb having one less joint than mine. Rather than risk spilling anything from her spoon, she decided to lowball her approach. She lifted the wooden from below in both hands and carefully drank from the bowl's edge. I noticed her stiff reptilian lips were able to purse themselves just enough to slurp up the liquid soup with a suction affect. And she let out a satisfied sigh after gulping down that first mouthful. By the time she drank the bowl dry, Cynder even had a line of red across her upper lip that she licked off with one stroke of her tongue.

We had little to say to each other and all for the same reason. We were just enthralled at the opportunity to savor this old fashioned cooking. I almost did not even notice that everyone in the inn had started to gather around to observe the violet dragoness at my side dining in exactly the same manner they would. They at least had the sense to scatter before she could notice them. And when we walked out of that inn with full bellies, we were in a much better mood than before. Although that food in our stomachs helped minimize the intoxicating effects of that sweet yet strong mead we had consumed. Cynder sighed harshly once we were back under the warm sun above. "Phew... I needed that."

"I think we both did. I had no idea just how amazing a dish could be with so few ingredients." I replied while feeling so satisfied and sated that I almost forgot about my wavering trust in Cynder. But not quite. And the subtle effects of alcohol in my system made it all the more challenging to not get too friendly towards her. Now that we were done with that, I started heading west towards the forge at the edge of town while Cynder followed. I wanted to see Alvor again and take a look around his forge.

We happened to notice a woman leaning against one of the thick wooden support beams holding up the roof over the forge. I recognized her as his wife, a Nord of fair complexion and long auburn hair clad in a long faded orange tunic. And she appeared to have her arms crossed in a defiant manner. We quickly found out why when Alvor's voice called out to her over the sound of a hammer striking an anvil. "Sigrid... Love of my life! When you get a spare moment, I could use some water."

Sigrid's response was about as much as I would expect with that body language speaking first. "Don't you sweet talk me, Alvor. Not after last night. I'll bring you water when I'm done with my other chores."

Alvor groaned in almost playful annoyance just around the corner. "Woman, you'll be the death of me yet! Fine, take your time. I'll just die of thirst in the heat of this forge..."

Sigrid walked past us with a noticeable amused smirk on her lips while barely casting a glance our way. Cynder and I came to a stop after hearing that before I noticed her looking up at me with a curious smile. "Are you like that with any of your mates?"

"You mean that kind of playful bickering?" I replied while trying to think back to any conversation I had with the wonderful women in my life who have become so much more to me. Arguments have always been rare, although... "I would probably say Novo and Ember come to mind first. Novo's got plenty of fun sass, but Ember's always burned with passion. I still remember her complaining when I dragged her back into bed that one time. Just to be with her a little longer..."

Cynder looked genuinely happy to hear that. She then asked, "Fiery, huh? She did give me that feeling. I'm sure you two are always happy together."

"Always. We...need each other." I replied while trying to cut the conversation short. I stepped under the roof of the forge just as a gentle thunderclap reached my ears. And right then, the sky began to pour rain. I was not even aware of just how many clouds were in the sky at that moment. Even the sun had been covered up in the mere minutes after we had stepped outside. Cynder followed as we took shelter there while Alvor remained unfazed in the warmth of the forge before him. The mighty bellows he was operating even kicked up a breeze of warmth around us. If there is one kind of rain I cannot stand, it is always the frigid kind. We would not be going anywhere until the storm had passed. Although I then looked over at Alvor and asked, "Trouble with the missus?"

"Bah, nothing new. Just little things you don't need to concern yourself with. Sigrid will be smiling again by sundown." Alvor almost laughed as he focused on his work. I took a seat at the north edge of his workshop and sat on a low wooden bench. Cynder rested on the floor before me like a lounging panther, her tail swaying idly as we both watched the master blacksmith at work. Only then did he happen to notice my companion. "Ah, what's that you got there, lad? Some sort of rare beast?"

"She's a lesser wyrm. You only find them in the canyons of Elsweyr. She's just my bodyguard." I replied while Cynder managed to avoid showing any real reaction to that term again.

Alvor looked very intrigued as he lowered a piece of glowing hot metal into a trough of water next to the forge to cool it off with a loud hiss of steam rising. "Looks like she can actually fly too. I've seen you come through town with a yappy wolfhound, then one of those armored huskies, and sometimes with one of those Dwarven machines following you around. I'd really like to know where you found that last one. And now you've found yourself a tiny dragon to watch over you. Don't know who sold her to you, but I can't imagine the thousands of gold you had to pay. Does she have a name?"

I did not answer this time while Alvor started hammering out what appeared to be a slab of steel meant for some armor. I only looked down at Cynder while she appeared to be wondering why I had not said anything. I looked at her, then back at Alvor while she started to give us a bit of a cockeyed stare. Especially when he saw Cynder glance back and forth at us confusedly. As if he was starting to realize that Cynder was a bit too aware to be any simple beast. I finally asked, "What're you waiting for? You have a name."

With another moment of hesitation, Cynder finally looked at Alvor while still looking unsure if she should reveal that she did have a voice. "I'm...Cynder."

"Ysmir's beard, you can speak?!" Alvor gasped while momentarily interrupting his hammering of his next piece of work. His mouth was agape and his eyes wide. At least until he started to laugh. "Ahaha, why am I so surprised?! Dragons have always had the Thu'um to use, yes? I suppose even a lesser wyrm wouldn't be so different. It's a good thing you look nothing like the dragons of Skyrim, lass. The entire town would probably be out for your head right now."

"I've...heard. The dragons of this land are...monstrous, aren't they?" Cynder asked while she and I were mindful enough to not inform Alvor that Faendal had already sniped her off a rooftop barely more than an hour ago.

Alvor then brought up a good point that even I had forgotten about. "You came in from the west, right? If you made a right at that fork in the road, you would've seen Helgen up the hill. A dragon did that. Burned the entire place to the ground. I'm not even sure how many made it out alive."

Cynder fell silent with what almost looked like a look of shame in her eyes. She knew she was not like the dragons of Tamriel, yet she probably felt a twinge of guilt knowing that she was still a dragon all the same. A dragon who had carried out acts of evil while chained by a dark master. Alvor then asked, "But in any case, lass... How did you end up becoming this lad's bodyguard?"

An honest question that deserved an honest answer. Although Cynder could not tell him the full story, she did not exactly lie either. "He...rescued me from a dark master who kept me chained all my life. I have nowhere else to go... Nowhere to belong... So I chose to always be with him."

Alvor set his hammer down. While he was trying to stay productive, Cynder's somber words stirred something in him. He began to speak kindly to her. "From the sound of it, I wouldn't be surprised if the ones who got their hands on you were a cult of Daedra worshippers. Maybe followers of Peryite or Molag Bal. And I'm not surprised this lad was the one to save you. He has a habit of helping those less fortunate. You should talk to his wife sometime. I'm sure she'd have a lot of good things to say."

A twinge of dread filled my heart. I had only just spoken to him about Shahvee. The wonderful wife I left behind in Solitude. Thankfully, I suspect Cynder was not aware he was speaking of her. The only wife of mine she knew was Fluttershy. And she smiled noticeably before she said, "I have... And I heard wonderful stories from her. She was lucky to find him. Or maybe he found her."

Those word convinced me to relax. Cynder really did understand by then how my heart worked and how my family was growing. That much I knew for certain. If I had any doubts over Cynder understanding me and my beloveds, they were gone by then. Although Cynder apparently knew better than to mention that I had more than one beloved in my life. That must never be brought up freely to someone one does not know well. Best to assume the worst until one knows enough to suspect otherwise.

Alvor chuckled as he assumed that Cynder really had met Shahvee before. "You have, eh? I'd like to meet the fine lass myself. Say, lad. You have a place in Falkreath, yeah? It's it that house up on the hill just off the road that you came down from?"

Cynder's eyes opened wider. I suspect she did see that magnificent house up the hill to our right when we were strolling by the lake. She then looked at me and asked, "Wait, that was your place? Why didn't we stop there instead?"

As lovely a location to live as that spot was, I had my reasons and provided them. "We could have, but I just wanted us to be around people. Riverwood is a comforting place to be. More people and I have friends here."

"Oh... I guess that makes sense." Cynder muttered in understanding. Even if coming to Riverwood did result in her taking an arrow to the throat, the rest of the experience had been quite pleasant so far. If only Faendal's aim had been just a bit higher, that platinum shackle around her neck would have taken the hit instead. She then looked back and forth between Alvor and I again before asking, "Anyway... How did you two meet?"

"Funny you ask. Everything that happened at Helgen brought this lad to my forge. The man got caught up in whatever happened there and my nephew made sure he made it out alive while he did the same for my nephew. They came into town, Hadvar explained everything, and I made provided this lad with what I could to help him on his way. This lad's a friend of the family now." Alvor responded kindly as he took the slab of metal he was forging and began to hammer it into shape at the workbench behind him. It really is daunting of just how time-consuming blacksmithing really is without magic allowing for shortcuts. Although those lighter taps of his hammer did not mask the approaching footsteps of someone running along the wooden porch outside his house. "Ah, speaking of the family... Sounds like my pride and joy is here."

A young girl in a red tunic and white skirt ran up into the forge while bearing more than a passing resemblance to Sigrid. She even had her hair styled in a similar fashion. And she was quick to speak up to Alvor. "Papa! Would it be all right now if I... Huh?"

Her eyes immediately looked towards Cynder and I in the corner of the workshop. And they lit up upon seeing the little wyrm beside me. "Oh wow, what's that?! A little dragon? Where did you find this, Mr. James?! It's so pretty!"

This completely unprovoked praise took Cynder aback. She flinched in surprise and said, "Wait, I am?! Really...?"

"And...she can talk?!" The child completely forgot about what she even came there for and hurried over to us before kneeling before Cynder. She was utterly enthralled with seeing the dragoness for the first time. "Wow, you're so pretty and you can talk? Can you fly? Are you a dragon too? Can you breathe fire like all the other ones can? Do you have a name? Mine's Dorthe. What's yours?"

Cynder had no idea how to respond to the inquiries of the child before her. Even if Dorthe was being nothing but pleasant towards her guest. I merely watched in silence as she managed to find her words. "Hello...Dorthe. I'm Cynder."

Dorthe looked both delighted yet confused at that response. "Cynder? Wow, that doesn't sound like those dragon names I keep hearing about. Do dragons have different names where you come from? I mean...different from those dragon names in Skyrim?"

My companion was starting to look more and more comfortable in talking to this curious child. She clasped her little hands together and rested her jaw atop them while she said, "Probably. I'm not really from around here. I know nothing about Skyrim. But...what are dragon names like in Skyrim?"

I decided to provide a little information on that subject. "They follow a certain custom. Every dragon's name is made up of three syllables and each is a unique word in their own language. Odahviing, Numinex, Durnehviir, they all follow the same structure."

Cynder glanced at me over her shoulder with such a bewildered gaze in her eye. Dorthe looked more fascinated by my knowledge than anything and listened intently while letting Cynder speak. "That's...not at all like how the dragons were named where I come from. If each of those syllables is an individual word... What do they mean?"

"Hey, it's not like I'm entirely fluent in the lore surroundings the dragons Skyrim remembers. But...from what I do remember..." I retorted with my hands raised defensively. I then took a moment to ponder those names I had spoken and even those I had not mentioned. I decided to translate the first one that came to mind that I actually could recall. "If you need an example, there's Odahviing. That translates to Snow, then Hunter, and then Wing."

"The more you know." Cynder said almost with a smile. Although she then pulled her head back when she noticed Dorthe was reaching for the shackle that was still clasped around her neck. "Please don't touch that. It needs to stay there."

"Sorry. It's just that I really like your silver jewelry. And...your spikes?" Dorthe replied before she took note of the two platinum barbs covering the elbow spines of Cynder's wings. And then she noticed the blade on the wyrm's tail. "Wow, is that...like a dagger there? Can you cut things with it?"

"Yes, she can. And she has." I said darkly while knowing exactly what it is like to be on the receiving end of that blade. Cynder glanced back at me with a cowering frown. She could feel the venom in those words, even if I was not entirely certain at the time if I was trying to remind her of what she did.

Dorthe was fascinated by the stinger blade on Cynder's tail. She reached out for it and asked, "May I see it?"

"Sure..." Cynder muttered before curling her tail toward Dorthe. The child lifted Cynder's tail to more closely examine that blade. She was especially curious about that circular notch on one side and the slight curve in its shape. It had a sharpened edge on each side to allow for a slash in a manner of a backsword or a sickle depending on the angle. Although with that blade so much closer to her face, Cynder was able to make an observation of her own. "Hm... The edges look a little dull..."

Alvor had been focusing on his work the entire time now that his daughter had taken over the conversation. And hearing that gave me an idea. I called out to him and asked, "Alvor? If you don't mind, could we ask you to sharpen this?"

"Huh? Sharpen what?" The blacksmith asked before looking away from his workbench. I reached down and lifted the tip of Cynder's tail to display the blade on the end. Alvor raised an eyebrow at the sight of such an unorthodox weapon. "That's actually meant to be used in battle? I men I suppose I could, but...how do you get it off? I don't think it'd be a good idea to hold that to the grindstone with it still attached to her."

"Oh, it does come off. At least I...think it still does?" Cynder replied with growing suspicion. I had only managed to get it off her once. Was that a one time thing?

I lifted her tail's blade higher and took hold with one hand. It took me a moment, but I figured out that it needed to basically be unscrewed from her tail. The tightly compacted feathery fibers of her tail spade unfurled beautifully once I slid it off. All those fibers being so tightly compacted while spiraling around her tail must have created a surface similar to a threaded screw. And Dorthe was quick to comment on that rose red feathery flourish on Cynder's tail. "Ooh, I like your tai! Very pretty!"

"Um... Thanks?" Cynder mumbled in uncertainty. that was only the second time she had ever seen her tail tip's natural look. It really did remind me of those on Smolder and especially Ember. I then held the blade out to Alvor while Cynder asked, "Can you work with this?"

Alvor set aside his hammer and carefully held the blade between his fingers to examine it up close. "Hmmm... Maybe, but... What kind of material is this? It's not steel, but it doesn't have the properties of silver either..."

"Platinum. It's all platinum. Can you work with it?" I replied while wondering what platinum is even primarily used for in Tamriel. Was it even suitable for weaponry to begin with?

Alvor's eyes lit up in intrigue when he heard my response. "Platinum, eh? I haven't had the chance to work with that ore in many years... Tell you what, lad. Don't worry about a fee. I'd like to see what I can do with this for a challenge. Although I'm more used to having a handle to hold onto... But I'll still make this work. This little thing won't take long either."

We watched as Alvor used a pair of sturdy metal tongs to hold the blade by the base before he took a seat at the grindstone. The sound of that circular stone grinding against the metal blade was heard as he got it spinning, a spray of sparks flying away from it. While we waited for him to finish up with that, Cynder looked back towards Dorthe. "Your father really knows his way with a forge, huh?"

"Papa's the best blacksmith in Skyrim! Well...maybe except for Eorlund Gray-Mane. But that's only because he hasn't caught up yet!" Dorthe replied while Alvor let out a hearty chuckle. He may have been focusing on the task at hand, but he could still listen in. Dorthe then looked at Cynder and asked, "So...uh... Why are you traveling with Mr. James? Are you...his pet? Like Stump over them?"

Cynder recoiled in confused disgust at that question. And I had to stop myself from laughing. She would never have been asked such a thing if she was in Equestria. I then spoke up to set the record straight. "No, she's just my bodyguard. She even protected me from a Spriggan today."

"Spriggans?! Wow, those really are dangerous! You must be amazing at your job!" Dorthe gasped with eyes alight with amazement. Cynder just awkwardly rolled her eyes while I crossed my arms as I remained seated on the bench. I looked beyond the railing and noticed that the rain was starting to lighten up. I would be up for another stroll around town now that a humid cool mist was starting to blanket the town. Although Dorthe then caught my attention with one particular question. "Does being a bodyguard pay well?"

Cynder hesitated as she pondered how to answer such a question. The whole bodyguard claim was just a facade to satisfy those around us. The only thing we could think of to not let them ponder Cynder's nature too much. Although I did notice her look back at me before a very kind smile formed at the edges of Cynder's mouth. She then looked at Dorthe and said, "Actually, yes. He pays me very handsomely."

I scowled at her in suspicion. Where was she going with this conversation? Dorthe then asked, "Really? What does he pay you in? Gold? Food? Maybe shiny new blades or jewelry?"

Cynder's response was just about the last thing I ever expected to hear. "He pays me in happiness."

Under any other circumstances, I would have been touched by those words. But that tender praise clashed hard with the lingering doubts in my heart. I stood up and walked out of Alvor's workshop even in spite of the little rain that was still falling. Cynder knew better than to follow and Dorthe was happy to keep her busy as a conversation partner.

I strolled down the road to the east as that fine mist settled over the land. A light drizzle was still falling. Just enough for me to tolerate. And I found a familiar face when I reached the intersection in the middle of town. Faendal was leaning against the last support beam holding up the awning over Alvor's porch with arms crossed. Our eyes met as he spoke out to me. "Hey. Is that... Is she all right?"

Faendal looked exceptionally apologetic over what happened earlier. I then turned to him and said, "Yeah, she'll be fine. Did the guards let you off with a slap on the wrist?"

"I was let off with a warning since you fixed any damage I caused. Really, if I knew that thing was... If I knew she was with you, I wouldn't have thought she was trouble." Faendal explained while staying out of the rain. He even lowered his gaze from me before asking, "I've never seen you so panicked before. Is she a good friend of yours? She can talk, right?"

That word... It stung. I turned away from him and muttered, "I...don't know what she is anymore."

This confused the Bosmer beside me. He asked while stepping towards me, "Huh? She's not your friend? Then...why did you..."

"I don't know, Faendal. I just...don't know. All you need to know is that she's my bodyguard. And she's not my friend." I replied while almost being angry with myself for having enough ice in my veins in the time to say something so cold. What a reversal of events. I had been nothing but warm and kind to Cynder only for her to become cold and murderous towards me. Now she was desperately trying to win me back over with unwavering warmth and kindness of her own while my heart was feeling so cold towards her outside of a few moments of camaraderie. I said what little kind things I could to the Bosmer. "Just don't hurt her again. Regardless of how I feel about her, she's been through enough hell already."

"I'll take your word for it." Faendal spoke while trying to avoid asking too many questions. We had always been friends and that transgression was definitely a blow to our trust for each other. He then walked up to me and pulled out the same bottle he tried to give me before. A potent healing potion. "Here, just in case anything happens. I think you'll both need this more than me."

"Thanks. Here's hoping we won't need it." I muttered while managing to slip the bottle into a pouch I found on the back of my hip. Although Faendal then began to root around in his pouch again while asking, "By the way... Are you feeling sick? I think I have something for that in here... No... No, I thought I did. Sorry."

Him too... First that Vigilant of Stendarr, then I find myself having difficulty in focusing enough to cast a low level healing spell. And now even Faendal could see something was not right. By then, I started to wonder if I had indeed come down with something. I held a hand to my head and tried to feel for any actual symptoms. "By now, I'm not sure... If I've come down with something, I feel fine for the moment."

Faendal then provided a suggestion that I did not anticipate. "Well, if you're really come down with some illness... It might be a good idea to visit one of the shrines in Whiterun. The Temple of Kynareth is there, right?"

"Right... A blessing would flush me right out. Might be a good idea to head over there before any real symptoms can develop." I replied now that I had a good idea of how to use the rest of my time in the dream world.

Just as I started to head back towards Alvor's forge, Faendal spoke up again. "How about I come with you? Just to make sure you get there in one piece."

I shook my head and looked back at Faendal. "I appreciate the offer, but that won't be necessary. Cynder can handle any problems. The road to Whiterun isn't that dangerous most of the time to begin with. And she can drop a Spriggan in just seconds."

"I guess I shouldn't be surprised. She is a dragon, right? Anyway, I'll leave you to it. Take care, friend." Faendal said before heading off towards the inn. All that was left was to fetch Cynder and be on our way.

I had just stepped back under the roof of the forge when Alvor finally stood up from the grindstone. And that platinum blade had quite the shine along its edges. Alvor looked my way and said, "There you are. How's this now? Polished to a razor's edge."

"You sure know your craft, Alvor. Thanks." I said while rather impressed with how honed that blade looked then. I looked over at Cynder and saw that she and Dorthe were both relaxing on that wooden bench in the corner by then. I headed over to them with that blade held between my fingers and said, "Excuse me, ladies. We need to be heading over to Whiterun soon."

"Time to go? It was really nice meeting you, Cynder." Dorthe said while gently rubbing her hand over Cynder's scalp. I was unsure if it would be a good idea to try and pet her like that, but Cynder did not seem to mind.

"Mmhm, I had a nice time too. It was good to get to know you, Dorthe." Cynder replied before she curled her tail towards me. "That looks about as sharp as it can get. If you don't mind..."

"Sure. Just let me... Um..." I muttered once I was down on one knee. I held Cynder's tail in my other hand before bringing the base of her tail blade towards her feathery spade. Just how was I supposed to get that thing back on? I had only removed it twice, but had never been told how to reattach it. "How...do you get this back on?"

"I...don't know?" Cynder muttered while eyeing her detached tail blade in some confusion. I was especially wary of the extreme sharpness of the blade in my hand. It would be tricky to handle it without harming myself while trying to figure out how to get those feathery fibers to cooperate. And if I were to cut myself... Cynder had already seen that blade cleave me open before. If she saw it spill my blood again...

What should I do? Risk injuring myself and triggering a visceral reaction from Cynder or have someone else try to do it? Just when I looked over at the table nearby to see if there were any thick armored gloves I could borrow, Cynder had an idea of her own. "Say, Dorthe... You said you're trying to be a blacksmith yourself, right? Why don't you keep this?"

"Me?! I... I can keep this? This...really nice blade? You think I could make a dagger out of it?" Dorthe asked in shock with her hands clasping over her mouth. I even found myself smirking as I recalled some of the conversations I had overheard her having with her father. All that eagerness of wanting to become a blacksmith like him. Alvor even stopped whatever he was doing and looked our way with a gaze of uncertainty. And all Cynder could do was nod with a very noticeable smile on her face. Although Dorthe was quick to notice one little detail. "But...don't you need it? You're a bodyguard, right? What if bandits come after you?"

"That little thing? I'll be fine without it. Really, I don't need it when I have...other ways of keeping us safe." Cynder said with a rather confident smirk showing. And she was not wrong. That stinger blade was hardly anything in the face of her fire, lightning, and wind elemental mastery. The Spriggan who jumped us barely lasted three seconds in the face of her flame breath. Cynder then said again, "Go ahead. Keep it. If you can attach a handle to it, that blade would make for a good dagger."

Dorthe's eyes sparkled in delight before she turned to her father. It would be up to him in the end. "Please, Papa?! Can I keep it?! Can I turn it into my first real sword?! I mean...my first dagger?"

Alvor crossed his arms and shook his head with an exasperated smirk peeking through his beard. Dorthe had always been so eager to follow in her father's footsteps, but was still too young to start working the forge herself. But now that Cynder had cut out half the work for her, perhaps this was a good time to start easing her in. And Alvor shared my sentiment. "Well, I suppose starting small would be for the best. All right then, Dorthe. You can keep that and I'll show you how to put together a proper hilt for it. Forging a fine blade is important, but you also need to know how to make and attach a sturdy grip to it. Just let me finish up here and we'll get started."

"Yes! Oh, thank you, Papa! And thank you, Cynder!" Dorthe squealed before grabbing Cynder in a very unexpected hug. I almost laughed. Seeing that dark dragoness being embraced by a child she barely knew was probably the last thing Cynder ever expected to happen to her. The little wyrm's eyes opened wide with utter disbelief, but still managed to gently pat the human girl on the back. I found some spare cloth on the table nearby and wrapped the makeshift dagger blade in it before handing it to Dorthe. The littlest blacksmith in Skyrim then ran off with it to put it away until it was time to make a proper weapon out of that little gift.

I looked down at Cynder while Alvor did the same. She still looked stunned. Like she could barely believe that a total stranger could be so sweet to her. The little dream dragoness looked up at the blacksmith and said, "Your daughter is very sweet..."

"And you were very kind to her, little dragon. I wasn't sure how I'd actually ease her into the art of smithing, but I think you gave us just the opportunity we needed." Alvor replied while actually looking optimistic about the whole thing. He then looked my way, but I noticed his eyes scan me for a moment. "You say you're heading out for Whiterun, yes? Why aren't you carrying a blade, lad? Are you just that confident in your company doing any fighting for you?"

It was not like my dreaming mind had the presence of mind to provide me with a weapon when my mind became lucid. Even if it is extremely foolish to wander the wilds of Skyrim without a means to defend oneself. Regardless, Cynder rose to her feet and spoke boldly to our friend. "I will kill anyone who makes a move on him. As long as he has me, he'll be fine."

"Bold words, little Cynder. But what if a pack of wolves descend on the two of you? What if you're dealing with two while another two goes for him? He's not even in armor. I worry one good blow would be enough to put this man down." Alvor replied while Cynder was left at a loss for words. While that Spriggan we faced was indeed dangerous, it was only one. A pack of them would have torn me apart even with Cynder providing protection. Alvor then looked at me and said, "Come now, I haven't closed up shop for the day. How about I show you my wares, lad? The finest weapons and armor."

Just like back at the inn, I had to point out an unfortunate fact. "I really wish I could, Alvor. But I swear I don't have a single coin on me. And we're out of stuff to barter with."

Alvor's brow furrowed as he started to ponder a solution. And he very quickly came up with an idea. "Tell you what. You did a good thing for Dorthe, so let me return the favor. Hadvar left his old sidearm here last time he passed through and he told me to give it to the next traveler in need of a good sword. I've even taken the time to sharpen the blade when I've had a moment. Wait right here and I'll fetch it for you."

"Hadvar's a good man. Next time you see him, give him my thanks." I retorted while Alvor headed out of sight to go rooting around in his house. Cynder stayed by my side while I looked around at the misty village beyond the forge. I would feel more confident with a sword in hand now that even basic magic was becoming a challenge to cast. And speaking of that...

I finally started to feel it. A certain lightheadedness as I brought a hand to the side of my head. Cynder noticed my posture and asked, "Are you OK?"

"I'm starting to suspect that Vigilant of Stendarr was onto something... I think something might be wrong with me." I grumbled while blinking and then shaking my head a few times to try and get the juices flowing. That cleared up my senses a bit, but I was sure they would only progress. "When we get to Whiterun, it'll be easy to get myself cured of...whatever this might be."

Cynder cocked her head to one side as she eyed me. "So...you really are sick then? What do you think it might be?"

I pondered those words for a moment. I was so very sure that Spriggans are not known for carrying diseases. Certainly not ones that are spread via their unique brand of magic. But this lightheadedness... The difficulty in casting even basic spells. A disease that even affects the magicka reserves of a mage? "If I had to take a guess... I think I've got a case of...Brain Rot? But that doesn't make sense. Only Hagravens are known to carry that..."

"Brain...Rot? Then...something is eating your brain from the inside?!" Cynder gasped as she suddenly looked and sounded very alarmed. Her wings spread to a more proactive position on instinct.

"Relax, Cynder. I'm pretty sure it's not fatal. And even if it is, I'm only in the earliest stages. We have time to fix me up." I explained while trying to stay optimistic. We just needed to focus on getting to Whiterun. The easy part would come once inside the gates.

Cynder rather reluctantly forced herself to relax. I could see that knowing I was not well and there was nothing she could do to help me. She could protect me from anything up to that point. Anything but the microscopic scourge that is disease. And this was really starting to get to her. "I... It doesn't feel right knowing I can't protect you from this..."

There was nothing I could say. Nothing I could do to soothe her worries. Although the approaching sound of Alvor's footsteps was a welcome distraction. He stepped around the corner with a sword contained in a leather-lined scabbard that still had a belt tied to it. "Here we are, lads. Forged from the finest steel, the sword of choice for the finest legionaries."

A smile crept across my face. I always had a soft spot for that particular sword design. Alvor quickly helped secure the scabbard to my side before I drew the sword to examine it. A relatively broad blade ending in a very fine point. Capable of heavy cuts and strong stabs. I then sheathed my sword and said, "Tell Hadvar thanks for me next time you see him. We need to be heading out now."

Alvor patted me on the shoulder while even Cynder looked more relaxed now that I had a reliable weapon at my side. The kindly blacksmith smiled at me and said, "That I will, lad. Safe travels. And may the gods watch over your battles, friend."

Cynder and I made our way back onto the road and headed east. But no sooner had we passed under the arched stone exit in the eastern wall did I start to feel more symptoms of whatever mystery illness was plaguing me. I felt unsteady, even shambling off to my side before I could catch myself. Cynder quickly turned to me and asked, "You're...not all right. What's wrong now?"

"Mild disorientation... This has to be Brain Rot, I can't imagine anything else that messes with your head like this." I grumbled more in annoyance than unease. I managed to keep myself steady as we crossed a sturdy stone bridge and walked further east next to a towering cliffside that even leaned over us a bit with the river flowing to our right. I suspect Cynder really wanted to focus on the natural beauty around us, but could not shake her unwavering concern for me.

It was becoming a challenge to walk straight. And once the cliff to our left shifted into a steep grassy slope, we were interrupted by an unwelcome threat. A lone wolf stood at the top of the hill and came rushing down at us before I could recall that one tends to find a wolf at that spot. But Cynder was quicker than me. She turned to the approaching lupine and unleashed a burst of magical wind from her maw. I even saw the air twisting as that enchanted gust swept the wolf off its feet and sent it rolling into the hill. Fazed by this nearly invisible resistance, the confused wolf fled back up the hill and out of sight behind the cliff. I looked down at the very frustrated dragoness beside me and said, "You used wind instead of fire?"

"Didn't feel right... It was just a dumb beast looking for a meal. Didn't feel right to kill it." Cynder replied with an admirable show of restraint. Just that once, I felt the need to comfort her over a sentiment that I too shared. I rested my hand atop her head. Cynder even seemed to jump slightly at my touch with her wings spreading a bit. She looked up at me and asked, "Do you kill wild beasts that come after you on the roads?"

"I try not to. Only when I'm assaulted in the wilds do I have to really defend myself. But lowly beasts? I generally try to not harm them when possible." I replied before another little beast made its presence known. A rabbit came scampering by and we could have even caught it if we wanted to. But I just pointed at the little creature and said, "Like that. I never hunt those little things... Or these."

A beautiful butterfly with shimmering blue wings came fluttering up to us. Almost as if it was curious. I lifted my other hand with a single finger extended and smiled when the butterfly responded by perching on my one finger. "Butterfly wings are a common ingredient in alchemy. But I never hunt these little things for them. Just...doesn't feel worth it."

Just as the little butterfly took flight and fluttered off again, Cynder made a move. She rested her head against my leg. I heard her whisper softly, "It's no wonder so many love you..."

I resisted the urge to speak. Doing what I could to not let my heart come too close to the surface. Once Cynder had enough of being sentimental, she left my side for a moment. There was a small plateau just before the next bend in the road ahead and she hopped up onto it. I assumed she was just using that spot as a vantage point to scout ahead. The mist left behind by the frigid rainstorm was even starting to become thinner the further away we got from Riverwood. Cynder's vision must have been very clear up there since she soon came galloping back over to me with unexpected news. "Someone's up ahead. Looks human, but...strange. Gray skin. Looks like they're wearing soft brown armor and has a hood over the head."

"Sounds like a Dunmer highwayman in leather armor... Just a thief looking for travelers to shake down for some goods." I grumbled while really not being in the mood for a fight. Certainly not in my condition. But I knew it was possible to talk my way out of these encounters. I looked at my companion and said, "Just stay behind me. If things look like they're about to get dicey, do what you have to."

"OK. I'll be watching." Cynder replied before I started to lead her down the road ahead. It curved to the left again around an outcropping of craggy rocks on my left while there was a beautiful roaring waterfall to the right at the base of the Throat of the World looming high above us. I was mindful to take cover behind the trees ahead in order to plan my approach.

"Don't use your flame breath if he gets aggressive. Dunmer have a natural resistance to fire, even magical flames. Maybe try some..." I started to say before I began to notice a distinct lack of a sound. I could not hear Cynder's footsteps. And when I turned around, I could see that she was gone. No longer behind me. Not even watching from a higher elevation up the path we had just descended. She was entirely absent. The sun was getting lower in the sky to the west with my very dark shadow being cast onto the stone road behind me. I muttered softly in unease, "Cynder...?"

I did not have time to think on where she had disappeared to. The sound of approaching boots reached my ears. When I turned to face west again with another mountainous cliff rising beyond the edge of the road, that Dunmer thief had come running up the path to me with a dagger in each hand. He had spotted me despite my efforts to stay between him and the trees on my right. His blood red eyes scowled at me under his cowl as he demanded, "All right. Hand over your valuables, or I'll gut you like a fish."

The joke was on him. It was one of the few times where I had literally nothing to offer him. I even almost laughed at this realization while I said, "You're mugging the wrong guy here. I literally have nothing on me but the clothes on my back and the sword at my side. You can frisk me and see for yourself."

Much to my annoyance, this thief proved to be sharper than expected in all the wrong ways. "What do you take me for? That attire is something only noblemen wear. Of course you're lousy with gold if you're wearing something like that."

He...was right. While not the fanciest attire available, the blue padded jacket I was wearing indeed was something only richer folk tend to wear. Although another opportunity came up to talk him out of this robbery. I felt another bout of disorientation come over me as I held a hand to my head. My assailant even took a step back in confusion at the fit I was showing. I then grumbled, "Not again... Trust me, you should keep your distance. I don't know what I've come down with, but you don't want this."

"I'm willing to risk it. Not everyday I come across a nobleman on the roads." The opportunistic thief replied as I wondered if I could really take him in a duel. Especially in my current condition. One good stab would be all I needed to pierce that soft leather armor, but those daggers were quicker. He could slit my throat with ease. The thief took a few steps to the side to put me between him and the rocky crags to my left in an attempt to keep me with a wall to my back. "I won't ask again."

"And I'll only say this once!" A familiar voice called out seemingly from nowhere. The thief and I were equally confused as I heard Cynder's voice. But from where? And then it happened. I glanced to my right and saw Cynder literally burst from my pitch black shadow and ram her scalp into the softly armored chest of that thief! I am sure she must have cracked a rib with that impact since the Dunmer was nearly knocked off his feet and even dropped a dagger to clutch at his torso in pain. Cynder landed on all fours and spread her wings menacingly as she stood between the two of us. "Run, or you're dead!"

"Gah! Daedra!" The thief shrieked in shock before he turned and fled down the path. He stayed on the road as it curved to the right and was about to go downhill.

Just before I could even say anything to Cynder, she then spoke up quietly with bitter vengeance in her tone. "Actually...I'm not done with him."

Cynder was not satisfied with simply scaring the thief off. She wanted to make an example of my mugger. She suddenly thrust her head forward on a low altitude and unleashed another gust of wind from her maw. But instead of a sweeping wave of wind, she summoned a small tornado that rushed across the exposed grassy ground and snatched the thief up on the road ahead!

The thief shrieked and pleaded for mercy as he was carried high in the air while tumbling uncontrollably. The swirling tornado remained in that one spot as we watched before it began to collapse in only ten seconds. And...the thief did not land gracefully at all. From a height of somewhere between thirty and twenty feet, the thief plummeted and landed right on his head with a grotesque thud. And he did not get up.

The forest around us was silent aside from the sound of evergreen trees swaying in the breeze, the roaring of the distant waterfall behind us, and the twittering of songbirds. Cynder and I stared at the motionless form of the thief on the road ahead. The two of us glanced briefly up at each other while probably sharing the same aghast expression on our faces. Cynder soon muttered almost sheepishly, "I...really didn't expect him to land on his head."

We cautiously approached the fallen thief. I almost expected him to climb to his feet at any second to make a run for it. When we were standing right over him, Cynder asked, "Did I overdo it?"

I reached out and tapped the side of my boot against the thief's hooded head. He was facedown and I was not going to turn him over to inspect the corpse. But there was still a macabre bit of amusement to get out of seeing some random scumbag get his just desserts in such a spectacular fashion. My only response was to display a facetious smirk. "Meh, he'll be fine."

Cynder even let out a snort of mutual appreciation for the outcome and my response. "Wow, that's dark. I like it... Wait."

My companion was distracted by what was just north of the road's edge. And her eyes widened considerably at the sight beyond the trees. She rushed off the road and to an opening between the trees. She stood atop a great hill as the vast beautiful hues of the tundra's yellows and oranges lay spread out before her. And there in the middle of those arctic plains was a great city of wood atop a hill surrounded by stone walls. "That's...Whiterun? It's so much bigger than Riverwood..."

Whiterun had always been such a sight when viewed from the hills to the south. Humble yet sophisticated homes of wood inside those stone walls atop that hill with three districts reaching ever higher. And at the very summit was the crown jewel of Whiterun. The towering structure of Dragonsreach. I remembered the first time I ever visited Skyrim in my dreams. Seated atop its slanted roof to enjoy the vast plains around it before the encroaching white curtains of awakening could consume me. Although it was difficult to enjoy the view now that my disorientation was starting to rear its head.

Cynder was spellbound by the city many consider to be one of the finest in all of Skyrim. And I concurred. With the possible exception of Solitude, it had always been my preferred place to live. We could have gone charging down the hill to make a shortcut, but I was not steady enough on my feet for that. Cynder and I returned to the road and headed down the slope instead with the trees on our left disrupting our view. Although when we passed the corpse of the thief that tried to rob me...

My companion became unsettled as she reevaluated what she had done. The thief had been successfully repelled. He would not have come back to take another swing at me. And yet, Cynder unleashed a gale to sweep him off him feet that ended up being more fatal than she had expected. The little wyrm leaned away from the corpse of her victim while even I felt a certain discomfort about being in the presence of the dead now that the spectacle of his almost comical demise had worn off. But had he escaped, that thief would have assaulted someone else. I had to wonder how many throats he had already cut before his life finally came to an end.

Seeing Cynder look so disturbed by the results of her actions elicited something in me. I was sure she had killed before. Lord knows what vile deeds Malefor forced her to carry out while she was still his thrall. But this was still the first time she had truly taken a life after her old master's binds had been torn from her. Even if the scumbag deserved it, the ending of another's life is never something one should become accustomed to. And Cynder was responding to the results of her actions appropriately. I reached down and rested my hand upon her head before whispering to her. "It's OK... You did the right thing."

"I...couldn't risk letting him come after you again." Cynder muttered while closing her eyes. I led her along with my hand on her head. A voice in my mind was demanding I stop and comfort her more. To hold her in my arms and whisper kind words of reassurance. But I still resisted that urge. I at least knew that she would never harm me again by that point.

Before we got much further, I happened to notice my shadow following me at my side. And that reminded me of what Cynder did just minutes earlier right before she slammed her head into that thief. "Cynder... Before I forget. Since when could you do that?"

My companion glanced up at me in confusion. "Do what?"

I tried to find the right words to describe what little I saw in the brief instant I witnessed that strange phenomenon happen. "When you...burst out of my own shadow."

"Oh, that? Well...I suppose I should just show you." She replied with less apprehension than I expected. Cynder stepped into my path and forced me to stop. She then stood before the very top of my shadow and looked down at it. "Basically...I almost forgot I can do this."

Like a prowling feline, Cynder gracefully jumped into the air and pounced onto my shadow in a sort of dive. But instead of her hands landing on solid ground, she disappeared into my very shadow as if it was a gate to another realm. She was gone. And just like that, my shadow had become as dark as a layer of black paint. I could not see the ground under it anymore.

Unsteady as I was, I carefully lowered myself to one knee and placed my hand upon my shadow. I could still feel the solid ground under it. My shadow, unnaturally opaque as it was, remained as nothing more than a shadow. I then spoke in the hopes that Cynder could still hear me, "You...can merge with shadows?"

"Exactly." I heard her voice speak clearly. And her two teal eyes suddenly opened and gazed at me from the middle of my shadow. This took me aback and even caused me to fall over into a seated position. Cynder found some amusement in my startled reaction and let out an awkward giggle. "Sorry! I swear I only use this dark elemental power for evasion and nothing more."

Cynder exited my shadow the same way as minutes before. Bursting up out of it with a great leap as my shadow became much dimmer with the ground under it returning to being visible. She landed lightly upon her feet with almost feline grace while I pondered what I had just seen. Only the most observant threats would ever notice how a shadow would be so unnaturally dark once she was hiding in it. Although I did take note of that last thing she said. "I've seen you become a shadowy plume of fog for an instant in order to phase through attacks. And now you can do this. Can you use...that shadow element for offense?"

"I...really don't want to. I don't really need to anyway. The other elemental powers I have access to are more than enough." Cynder replied while stepping over to me. She then stuck her head out to me. As if waiting for something. I assumed that she was offering to let me use her body for leverage in standing back up. I firmly grasped the top of her head with one hand and braced myself once I was on my knees. That disorientation hit me hard as I started to exert myself while taking hold of the two most prominent horns on her head, Cynder groaning as I applied more and more weight on her. It took some work from both of us, but I managed to get back up on my feet. We wasted no time and continued on down the stone road.

The upcoming sights as we rounded the bend in the road towards the bottom of that slope were a welcome distraction to Cynder's reemerging insecurities. The river to our right was passing under another stone bridge that led to another road at the base of the Throat of the World. Surrounding the outskirts of Whiterun were a number of small farms and windmills. And the scent of a meadery reached my nostrils as we made a left onto the road heading west. Cynder was pleased by her surroundings and eyed one of the patrolling city guards who was virtually indistinguishable from the three we had seen in Riverwood. She kept her voice down and asked, "All the guards... They wear yellow?"

"Think of it as a coat of arms that differs from hold to hold. You'll know you're in Whiterun's territories if you see any guards wearing yellow sashes and shields that depict the face of a horse." I explained in brief. Although I soon stumbled again while that feeling of lightheadedness started to feel like a worsening case of vertigo. Cynder rushed to one side of me in order to be ready to catch me if I were to fall. "This stuff is really getting to me... We're almost there..."

I was starting to struggle by then. Vision was unable to focus and I felt increasingly like I could topple over. The few times I looked down at Cynder as we passed the stables, she looked terribly worried. She kept slinking back and forth to each side of me whenever she thought I might fall in that direction. We crossed a simple low bridge of wooden planks just over the flowing water emerging from an aqueduct under the city before following a bend in the path to cross a small lowered drawbridge. The sturdy wooden gates of the city soon stood to our left as two guards bordered the entrance. And they were quick to notice my shambling gait as one called out to me. "Whoa, are you all right there?"

"I've come down with something... Just need to get home." I replied while surprised I got that far without having to sit down and rest. They barely paid any mind to Cynder with how she constantly circled me in concern.

"Your place is Breezehome, right? Just a little further, kinsman. Second door on the right can't miss it." The guard replied before he and his comrade held the door open for us. The sound of rushing water flowing nearby reached my ears and the sound of a blacksmith at work filled the air with clanks of metal, but I could not appreciate the majesty of the sights around me in my current condition.

I did not make it much farther. Right as I reached the point where the street branched off into two directions, my legs failed me. I stumbled hard to one side and would have gone down hard had someone not been there to catch me. The only one there clad in the scaled armor of the city guard without one of their iconic helmets reacted quickly as he passed me and caught me. A man with a balding head kept me on my feet and asked, "Whoa, easy there. You all right there?"

The captain of Whiterun's guard himself had come to my aid. I focused my eyes and pointed at the second house on my right. "Just need to get home..."

"There? All right then. Easy now, one step at a time." He replied while Cynder followed us. The captain of the guard kept my left arm slung across his back to keep me steady on my feet. We soon reached the door to my home with the captain holding it open for me. "Here we are. Just take it easy and get some rest."

"Thanks, captain..." I muttered before finding myself in the cozy confines of my own home in Whiterun. It lacked the sophisticated modernity of my home with Solitude with its almost rustic wooden interior design instead of sturdy stone, but it was wonderfully endearing all the same. A fire pit crackled hotly in the middle of the first floor with a pot of fresh soup set very near it. Not close enough to cook the contents, but close enough to keep it warm. Cynder even momentarily forgot about my condition as she took in the sights around us. Although I also knew we were not alone and that I needed all the help I could get in getting upstairs to the bedroom. I called out for a familiar face. "Lydia...! I need you!"

Footsteps could be heard right above us that went further towards the back of the house. The faint clinking of metal was heard as someone descended what looked like a stepladder modified into stairs beyond the fire pit. A woman of fair complexion and long dark hair approached me while clad in polished steel armor. And she was quick to notice not all was well with me. "My thane, are you ill? Let's get you to bed first."

I think she may have overlooked Cynder for the moment while carefully guiding me to the stairs. Or perhaps she did and just deemed her as unimportant for the moment. I had little difficulty in climbing the very steep stairs since it practically required the use of my hands, but I was not able to stand once I reached the second floor on my knees. Lydia and Cynder stayed close to me as I crawled to the bedroom ahead. A large steel-plated kite shield was hung on the wall above the bed with a pair of iron longswords crossed behind it. And the bed... It was more primitive than I remembered. Nothing but a layer of hay on a crude wooden frame with several large animal hides draped across it and a pair of long cylindrical pillows at the back. But I was not going to complain. I climbed onto the bed and rolled onto my back while appreciating the cushioning of the hides under me. "Thank you, Lydia... I don't know what's come over me."

"You're definitely not well. And it would be difficult to get you up to the temple in your condition..." Lydia replied while she kneeled dutifully at the bedside. Cynder soon hopped up onto the bed and rested beside me without a word. My housecarl finally took note of the little dragon's presence and spoke fondly to me. "It looks like your little friend did a good job in making sure you made it home safely. Now tell me... What are your symptoms? I think we still have time for me to pay a visit to Arcadia's Cauldron and pick up a cure if we know what you've come down with."

When considering how housecarls must be able to look after their thane, it would not surprise me if Lydia had been trained in being able to identify symptoms of various diseases in order to treat me should I ever fall ill. I then carefully tried to recall everything I had felt and was still feeling at that time as I stared at the ceiling. "Bouts of disorientation... Lightheadedness... And...difficulty focusing to use even novice class magic."

Lydia's response was exactly what I was expecting. "Difficulty in using magic...? From what you just said, it sounds like a textbook case of Brain Rot. But where did you get it? Have you been to the Reach lately?"

While not surprised, I too was stumped on exactly where I could have contracted it. "No, I've only been to Falkreath today. I don't recall getting caught in any rusty traps. And I definitely didn't get into a fight with a Hagraven. The only thing that really got to me today was a Spriggan... Unless...that Spriggan survived an encounter with a Hagraven earlier and had contracted it somehow?"

"The Forsworn and their Hagraven allies do harvest those taproots from Spriggans all the time... At least we know what it is that ails you." Lydia replied before she rose to her feet. She then looked towards the little dragoness at my side and said, "I'm going to head down to the apothecary for a cure. Keep watch over him, please."

Lydia did not expect Cynder to outright nod in response. My housecarl's eyes widened in surprise, but I did see her smile in satisfaction. Lydia then departed from the bedroom and closed the doors behind her. We could hear her walking through the house clearly before heading out the front door. The house's sound insulation was very poor and not particularly spacious, but it was still a home I adored all the same.

I remained there upon my back as I just tried to count the minutes. I felt less disorientated while lying down. I even momentarily forgot about Cynder despite her being right next to me. I only remembered when I felt her hand rest upon my upper arm. I looked at the uneasy dragoness beside me as she gazed down at me with those eyes of beautiful teal. One would never expect such a sordid history behind such beauty. Her tail lazily swished through the air behind her with that exposed spade of rosy red feathery fibers swaying with its momentum. And in spite of everything that had happened, and possibly because of just how out of it I felt, I spoke too freely. "You have such beautiful eyes..."

Cynder almost laughed at those words. She grimaced visibly and looked away, even while her hand tried to grab onto my arm. "You really must be out of your head to say that... I guess Brain Rot really does mess with your senses."

Seeing that I could use my illness to take refuge in some audacity, I decided to mess with Cynder for at least a moment of amusement. "Tendrils of thought may wind their way through this realm, but those tendrils bind our reality together."

The dragoness beside me just...stared. I was thoroughly confusing her by that point. After a moment of awkward silence, she slowly rose to her feet. "Right... Right, sure. I'm just...going to look around this place. See the sights. Just don't try to go anywhere without me, all right?"

I threw one last non sequitur at my companion. All while failing to keep a straight face. "Wabba wabba wabbajack."

"Are you just messing with me?! Trying to make me laugh?! Because...it's working!" Cynder barked in bewilderment before finally holding the back of her hand to her lips and giggling very audibly for a second. She then quickly bounded down from the bed and looked back at me as she walked through the doorway. "Really, I'm not going anywhere. I'll be close by."

Once Cynder was out of sight and I could hear her carefully descending that very steep stepladder of a staircase, I turned my gaze to the ceiling again. And I was not sure of what to feel about myself at that moment. What was wrong with me? How could I show such levity towards Cynder after what happened last time we crossed paths? Why was I becoming so comfortable in her presence again? I silently cursed my heart as it waged a war with my mind. I may have been ill, but I was not delirious. I was tempted to mutter to myself, but I had to remind myself not to. I had to consider that even whispers could be heard throughout the house. So I scolded myself in silence. I should not be so quick to forgive. Not for that...

So then why was it so hard to not be kind to her? Why could I not even try to hate her?

I could hear Cynder milling about downstairs. Looking through wooden drawers, crunching on an apple for a snack and flipping through the pages of a book. Although when I looked over the side of the bed, I was reminded of a certain...design aesthetic of the homes in Whiterun. The floorboards, while not haphazardly designed, had just enough of a gap between each plank to see what was below me. I could make out Cynder's dark violet scales against the paler colors of the wood and stone downstairs. My vision stable so long as I was off my feet, I observed the movements of my guest from the comfort of my bed. She had no idea I could see almost every move she made between those narrow gaps. She was especially easy to track whenever she was moving.

There was a certain excitement in watching what the little dragoness was up to while she was convinced that she was entirely alone. She never spoke to herself. Never said a word. No conversations with herself. Perhaps that little bit of nonsense I threw at her was enough to quash her fears and sorrows at the time. Although I did eventually see her step up to the cook pot by the fireplace while the crackling flames in the stone pit warmed the entire house. It was right under where I was.

Cynder reached her head over the steamy pot and sniffed at its aroma with some enthusiasm. She mumbled in approval of the smell. I then saw her quickly move back towards the dining table in the far corner to fetch something. She had taken the initiative on something. She then came trotting back over to the pot...and was that a spoon being carried in her mouth?

I watched in growing interest as Cynder reached for something in her mouth and stuck it into the pot. That was definitely a spoon in her hand. I could hear her perform several little quick breaths onto the spoonful of soup to cool it down enough for consumption. Her species of dragons clearly did not have the unnaturally high heat tolerance of the dragons native to Equestria. I heard a quiet slurp as she sucked the contents up. It sounded like she enjoyed it since I then heard Cynder mutter to herself. "Oh, he'll definitely like this. Where do they keep the bowls?"

Was Cynder...really going to serve me dinner in bed? How would she even carry anything to me when she needed all four limbs just to walk? Even her wings would not be able to carry anything like that. But that did not stop her. I could see Cynder fetch a bowl from the cupboard at the back of the house. She had little trouble walking on just three limbs while carrying the empty soup bowl in one hand, but her gait was noticeably slower and less steady. There was no way she could carry that carefully enough while it was filled with liquid contents. But I could not stop her. All I could do was watch.

Cynder sat herself before the cook pot and used the ladle that was sitting in it to pour the contents into the bowl that she held in her other hand. While not as dexterous as mine, her little hands could still manipulate such objects with ease. Once the bowl was full, Cynder set the ladle back in the pot before carefully lowering the bowl to the floor with both hands for stability. I even saw her cross her arms in puzzlement as she appeared to be looking down at the bowl. "Now then... How to get you up there?"

What followed was an impressive display of dedication and patience. Cynder did the only thing she could to get that bowl of soup up to the bedroom. She lifted the bowl in both hands and set it ahead of her on the floor at full arm's reach. Over and over she did this, stepping forward, lifting and setting the bowl down ahead of her while carrying a spoon in her mouth by the handle. Minutes went by as she patiently carried out this task.

I became anxious when she reached the stairs. How would she climb a stepladder with that? And the answer was surprisingly simple. Cynder set the bowl on the highest step she could reach, climb a step up herself, and then repeat the process one foothold at a time. It looked like an even easier task than just moving it across the floor and a quadruped like her had an even easier time climbing those steep stairs than I would.

Cynder disappeared from view once she reached the second floor. The walls had no such gaps to peek through. I never once heard her complain about the tedious task of transporting a bowl of soup from one floor to the next. As if this one simple act was just a labor of love. I could hear Cynder moving the bowl forward board by floorboard. Trying to slide it across the floor would result in the bowl tripping over the gaps and surely spilling its contents. I lifted my head and soon saw Cynder come into view at the doorway. She really was bringing me a bowl of hot soup in the only way she could even if that way was far from practical.

The little dragoness stopped at the doorway when she noticed that I was watching. And she really was carrying a spoon between her teeth. I was at a loss for words. But I also could not deny the sheer level of kindness this little wyrm was showing me. I expected Cynder to say something, but that spoon in her mouth kept her quiet. I then sighed and said softly, "You didn't have to do this for me."

That spoon in her mouth kept Cynder from speaking, but her uneven and wandering gaze told me that she did not have a real answer at the time. She continued her journey step by step until she had that bowl at my bedside. I brought myself over to the side of the bed she was nearest and watched her set the bowl up on one of the hides for a mostly flat surface. I forced myself to sit up and found that I was still less unsteady so long as I stayed off my feet. I took the bowl in hand while Cynder also let me take the spoon from her jaws. I said again once she bounded back up onto the bed, "I don't really need this..."

Cynder's response was to speak unexpectedly firmly to me. "Maybe I'm wrong, but isn't one of the most important steps to take in recovering from illness to make sure you get enough nutrition?"

I was right on the verge of asking how she could possibly know that while spending her entire life off the grid as Malefor's enthralled pawn, but that would needlessly reopen old wounds. And I was not going to argue over that. She was right, even if that case of Brain Rot would not follow me back into the waking world. And I must confess the aroma coming from that steamy bowl of soup was whetting my appetite...

With that wooden spoon in hand, I carefully sampled the contents of that bowl. Taking as long as she did in getting that soup to me upstairs even gave it enough time to cool just enough. And when I took that first taste... A rich red broth with finely diced meat floating in the stew. Very tender and with the faintest hint of lavender. I breathed sharply through pursed lips as I savored that first taste. "This must be horker stew..."

"I don't know what a horker is, but it is amazing. I tasted it myself." Cynder replied while displaying an agreeing smile. I took slurp after slurp of that stew and even spooned the little leftovers in the bottle into my mouth to make sure I got every last drop. The dragoness at my side rested one hand over the other with her tail lazily swishing from side to side. "You must not be doing too bad if you have that hearty an appetite."

"It's hard not getting hungry over something that good." I retorted with a satisfied sigh before setting the empty bowl and spoon on the nightstand. I was just about to lie back down when I heard the door open downstairs. And we soon heard someone coming back up the stairs. Seconds later, Lydia stepped into view and entered the bedroom while Cynder watched in silence. And I could see a small bottle filled with a white concoction in her hand. "Found what you were looking for out there, Lydia?"

"I apologize if I kept you waiting. The potion had to be created from scratch. But this should be enough." Lydia replied as she came to the left side of the bed. Cynder stepped over tot he other side to not be in the way. My housecarl kneeled at the bedside and popped off the cork. I carefully took the bottle in hand as she explained, "Drink it all. One dose should be enough."

"Sounds potent. I'll probably be flushed out by morning." I muttered as I expected the worst. I braced myself for a bitter taste as I took that first gulp and that was exactly what I got. I had to pace myself carefully to avoid gagging and spitting out even a drop of that powerful cure. It took minutes to force it all down, but I succeeded and panted in relief after getting it all down my throat. "The best medicines are always bitter... And the worst diseases call for the best medicines..."

Cynder had even taken a step back in response to the pained expressions on my face. And she soon draped herself across my lap in a protective manner. She had once again chosen to feign being mute in the presence on my armored housecarl. Lydia looked down at Cynder as the dragoness tried to avoid eye contact. "You found a very beautiful creature to bring home, my thane. Does it have a name?"

"Cynder. Her name is Cynder." I replied while resting my hand upon her lower back. Right where the tail met her torso. My fingers traced along the her dark violet scales. Smooth to the touch, but larger than most other reptiles. Almost like interlocking plates of armor rather than a fine mail. I then spoke softly, "She saved my life today. Twice."

Lydia smiled more noticeably before placing her padded hand upon Cynder's brow. "Then you have my thanks, little wyrm. Thank you for being there for him when I couldn't be."

She did not look directly at Lydia. Cynder's eyes wandered so much that I think even Lydia was starting to suspect that the reptilian beast before her was genuinely sentient and not a lowly animal. And seconds later, Cynder confirmed this. "He...saved me too today. Even healed me."

My housecarl was taken aback by the voice coming from Cynder's jaws. Although she did not speak either. Cynder curled up against me while I glanced back and forth between the two of them. Finally, Lydia started to get the idea. And she stepped away from the bed. "I'll just...be on my way. I think I'll head down to the inn for a pint of mead for a few hours. Listen to the bard's performance, share stories... I'll keep the door firmly locked to prevent intruders. Try not to exert yourself too much while the potion tends to you, my thane."

Cynder and I both watched with wide eyes as Lydia departed with an unusually quick pace. We heard the door open and close followed by the clicking of a lock. The house became quiet as the light peeking through the few ventilation slits in the roof began to dim. Night was approaching and the city was starting to go quiet. Only the crackling of the fire downstairs reached our ears. Cynder then looked up at me and asked, "Am I the only one who thinks she was just trying to give us some time alone?"

"No... You are not the only one." I snorted with some amusement. Lydia must have quickly noticed a certain...chemistry between the two of us. As Cynder hopped down from the bed and went to close the bedroom door for extra privacy, I got comfortable on the bed again by lying down. My senses were already starting to feel just a little more clear by then. "I think this stuff works fast..."

"Your head's clearing up already?" Cynder asked while bounding back up onto the bed and resting at my side. She crossed her arms with one wrist resting over the other, the two bangles that once shackled them being long gone by then. Most likely doomed to be melted down at a smelter for raw materials. "I'm glad. I mean...how many attempts on your life did you have today? A Spriggan, then some thief, and now a horrible disease... Life is dangerous in Skyrim, isn't it?"

"It is. This land is beautiful, but also holds many dangers. It's a shame, really." I muttered before gazing up at the ceiling again. Cynder even helped move one of those pillows under my head for some extra comfort. I then looked at Cynder and focused on the spot just under that platinum shackle around her neck. "Are you sure you're not in pain anymore?"

"Where? Here...?" She asked while bringing a hand to her throat again. Cynder slid her claws over her rosy ventral scales to check for harm, but then shook her head. "No, there's no pain. Not even a sore throat. Thank you... I don't know how you did it, but it's like I never got shot there in the first place."

I just barely managed to avoid smiling in response to that. The longer I was in her presence, the harder it was to hide my heart from her. At least I was certain by then that I would not have to wait much longer before awakening. Although as she got comfortable again, Cynder then asked softly, "But...is there anything I can do for you now?"

I gazed upon the tender dragoness before me. I had tended to her. Now it was her turn to tend to me. I tried thinking carefully. And I decided to say something clever that I genuinely wanted out of her. "There is one thing..."

Cynder crawled a little closer with an intrigued and eager smile on her lips. "Let's hear it. But no silly stuff this time, all right? Be serious here."

Depending on how one looked at it, my request could come off as silly and even unreasonable. But I decided to tell her anyway. I motioned for Cynder to come closer so I could whisper it to her. She brought the side of her head to my lips and I provided my request right into her little ear hole. She then pulled her head back with a perplexed gaze setting into her eyes. "Stay small? I...don't know if I can actually do that, but I'll see what I can do. No promises though, all right?"

All I did was nod. Although I genuinely was serious with my request. I actually did find Cynder's current size to be ideal. Not too small. Not too large. However, Cynder did suddenly flinch. As if she had suddenly realized that she had been insulted. "Wait a minute. Stay...small?!"

In mere seconds, Cynder had become very irate. A look of irritation settled onto her face as she stood back up on my bed. "What's with everyone today? Lesser wyrm? Little dragon? Am I really so tiny to everyone?! Well no, I am NOT small! I'm not small and have never been small! I'm... What's that word I'm looking for?"

I started to smirk as the urge to laugh started to grow within me. Cynder looked to be more playfully annoyed than actually angry. If anything, I think she was just looking for a reason to get vocal. Just to break the still of the night falling over the city. She then sudden said, "I'm...moderate!"

A big confident smirk spread across Cynder's face. She promptly assumed a very bold pose. Holding her head high, sticking her chest out, spreading her wings wide, and even keeping her tail lifted in an arc. She then gazed smugly down at me and declared, "That's it! I'm moderately sized! And I won't be told otherwise."

I could not help myself. I snickered loudly and squinted my eyes shut with a big toothy smile exposed. Was she really just trying to entertain me? Although when I managed to compose myself and look up at Cynder again, that smile had softened with her eyes looking much more pleased. She then whispered to me, "I missed your smile."

She... She got me. After a whole day of being in her presence, Cynder had genuinely gotten a laugh out of me and even coaxed a real smile out of me. And I felt...shamed over it. Like I had done something I really should not have. I turned my gaze away from Cynder as that smile left my face, but she did not object. I suspect Cynder anticipated that I still was on the fence of what to think of her. Although she did relax at my side again and whispered to me. "But truthfully... I do hope I don't get too much larger. You wouldn't be able to hold me as well if I got as big as Malefor."

She was not wrong. At such a size, she would hold me more than the other way around. The last time she was of such a size, I could cradle her entire head against the length of my torso. A massive, yet majestic creature. But I did prefer a dragoness who was no larger than a griffon. But those words were not enough to make me look at her. So if her words failed, Cynder resorted to touch. She rested her hand upon my right and whispered to me. "I'm with you... You know that, right?"

"Yeah... You keep finding your way back to me. Ever since the beginning." I muttered platonically. Even since the very beginning after we first parted ways, Cynder had been prone to seeking me out. And I really could not understand why.

I heard her sigh in a manner that demanded my attention. As if she had something important to say. So I turned my head to look at her while she gazed down at nothing. "There were times...when I'd be dreaming... And...I saw things. Heard things. Like I was me...but also not myself."

This caught my attention and coerced me to watch and listen. Cynder looked almost forlorn as she recalled these memories. "I remember...feeling so bitter. Always angry. My temper was sort, my words almost constantly dripped with venom... I could swear I actually tasted venom on my tongue at times. And...I was just...such a cold person... Do you know what I was seeing? Does that sound like anything you know?"

My memories of Cynder had always been minimal up to the moment we first met. Just barely enough for my dreaming mine to manifest her in my dreams. But what little I did remember... It was not a happy picture. And I spoke honestly to her. "It sounds like you were seeing what you could've been. If things turned out differently for you."

"Is it any small wonder...you make me as happy as you do?" Cynder sighed with a somber smile forming at the edges of her mouth. She gazed down upon me and whispered, "The four of you that night... I wouldn't be here if it wasn't for you. Yes, those three creation goddesses gave me much that night, but...no one's been there for me like you. What you told me that night... You told me what I needed to hear. You gave me what I needed most. And when I needed to go, you listened when I called for you. You stayed by my side when I really needed you. You...made me smile that night. Even in spite of such a disaster, you...taught me how to smile again. And...I'm grateful for that."

I asked what I felt was an important question. "Have you come to terms with what happened that night?"

"I...try not to think about it. I keep telling myself that it couldn't be helped. We gave everything we had and...we still couldn't save my world. It's not like I could've ever gone back anyway." Cynder's gaze wandered as her smile faltered. Her head bowed as she muttered in solemn recollection. "Maybe it was fated to happen. Maybe that world...was meant to fade. At least Malefor didn't get what he wanted in the end."

Tragic as that situation was, it was good to see Cynder let go of an outcome she had no control over. Best not dwell on it. It was a world even I did not know. And Cynder began to smile at me as she said, "Even if I have no world to go back to, I still have you. That's...enough to make me happy."

I was wondering if it would be possible to coerce her into leaving my side at all. There must have been a key in the house to get the door open. I then decided to try my hand at getting some distance between us. "How about you go outside for a while? Get some fresh night air. Whiterun's a safe place."

"And where would I go?" She asked profoundly without even standing back up. The tender dragoness swished her tail from side to side as her gaze only softened more the longer she looked upon me. "When I'm with you, I'm home."

Did she even really understand what she was saying? I suppose on a metaphysical sense, she might have been quite literal about that statement without realizing it. As her dreamer, I was responsible for her existence. And without a world to go back to, she was bound to me. And a twinge of pain flowed through my heart when I remembered that moment from hours ago. When she...said goodbye for what I am sure she intended to be for the last time.

I...felt something when she did that. Some sort of connection... Severed. And a profound fear filled me. As if I just...knew...that Cynder was dying. If I let her go then, she would be gone forever. I was certain of that. In spite of my own doubts and distrust towards the dragoness that inflicted great harm upon me, I took hold of her. I was not ready. Or rather...I was not sure what my choice had been. And at that moment, I was still not sure of my definitive beliefs on the beautiful creature before me.

"James... Look at me, please. You've had a long day and I know you need to rest. But...please? Just a minute longer?" Cynder asked softly with a tone I could not ignore. And so I lifted my gaze to meet hers. The little wyrm whispered meaningfully to me. "If you still don't trust me, I understand. But...I enjoyed myself today. At least...when I didn't have an arrow in my throat, heheh... I was...happy again. Happy to be with you. Happy to...have you back in my life. Even if you don't trust me now, I'll wait. And...I'll keep waiting for the day where you can start smiling at me again. You're all I've ever had... And probably all I'll ever need. I've been lost without you... And being with you again... It's like I can finally see clearly once more. So...even if you don't trust me... Just know...that I trust you with everything."

Powerful words. Words directly from the heart. And they spoke to mine. My heart had begun to scold my thoughts. Demanding that I place my faith in her again. But there was one thing I did know for certain. Listening to my head instead of my heart...was making me very unhappy. And after hearing Cynder say all that... I made a decision.

I rolled onto my side to let both hands reach for my companion. And as I began to reach out for her, Cynder's eyes widened when she noticed that I was reaching for her neck. The platinum bangle that was still shackled around her throat. She held a hand in front of it to block my reach and said, "No... No, don't. Not until you think I..."

I was not deterred. My hands quickly reached around her arm and grasped the shackle at the sides. And after a second of trying to find the right spot, there was a click. And the shackle split in two. Cynder froze with eyes wide in shock. The last shackle clamped onto her body, which she insisted should be left there as an act of penance, had been removed by the hands of the one she harmed. I continued to hold the two halves and waited for a response. Ever so slowly, Cynder brought a hand to her throat and caressed when she had been bound. For the first time in weeks if not months... Free again.

My actions spoke for me better than my voice could. I dropped the two halves of that shackle and began to relax my arms. But Cynder was quick. She suddenly took hold of my left hand and brought it to the side of her face. I watched without a word, but I could see them. Trails of tears flowing from those unblinking eyes as she held my palm to the side of her face with each little hand of hers. I sighed in resignation and gently curled my fingers to cup the contours of my reptilian face. Only then did Cynder squint her eyes shut and shuddered as she wheezed out a whimpering sob. "Never again..."

I lifted an eyebrow in some curiosity. And she spoke again. "Never again will these claws hurt you... Never..."

Only then did I feel I needed to say something. "My head is telling me to be wary. My heart is telling me to hold you. I don't know what to believe anymore..."

"Then...hold me!" She pleaded before almost throwing herself onto me. Cynder draped herself across my body and rested a hand over my beating heart. She nuzzled her face against my padded chest and whispered, "I'll never give this beautiful heart a reason to doubt me... Never again."

It felt...nice to let my guard down for once. I brought a hand to Cynder's back and rested it between her shoulders. And there it was. That subtle quivering of the world about to fade into the depths of my memories. We had minutes to spare.

I still could not tell Cynder any of the truths regarding her existence. That information needed to remain buried lest she be broken harder than ever before. But at that moment, I felt...resentful. Bitter that I would have to say goodbye again after such an important reunion. My hand hardly moved upon my companion's back. I was just so...drained. So unsure of anything.

Cynder continued to rest her hand over my beating heart. And then...a new sound reached my ear. Long focused acts of exhalation. But...not simply breaths. Was she...purring? It hardly sounded like the purr of a feline, but I could not describe it as anything else. A rumbling gentle growl with every breath. My melancholy distracted for the moment, I let out an amused sigh. "I think I might have been onto something when I hypothesized that dragons possess feline traits."

"Oh, you... You noticed that?" Cynder asked quietly as she lifted her head to gaze down at me. The tears had left a dry pale trail down her face. She looked very tired, but also fulfilled. "I was just... I don't know. Just...something I felt compelled to try. I think...it's called purring. Does it annoy you? I can adjust my breathing if you want."

"No, it's fine. It's...pleasant. Comforting. Purring is supposed to be an enjoyable sound. Although felines are better known for it than reptiles..." I insisted with my hand rising up to the back of her neck. I had to place my fingers between the three spines behind her head. "I wouldn't mind if you continued."

"Then...I'll keep at it." She replied softly before resting her head at the base of my neck once again. That deep reptilian purring resumed as I even closed my eyes. My body desired sleep even as I knew I would soon awaken. Cynder soon whispered to me again, "Do you...really forgive me, James?"

I said the only thing I could. A reminder of the decree I settled on that night. "One day at a time, Cynder."

"Right... I'll be patient." The little dragoness muttered in quiet understanding. I could feel it coming... Those walls of white closing in on us. And I could not bring myself to open my eyes. A part of me was glad that the night was over. That I could finally escape Cynder. But...every other part of me scolded that sentiment. She would never harm me again. I knew this. I could trust her. I could even trust her with my life. And... Her hand. Her left reached low and met mine. Just as I started to feel a softer mattress against my backside, Cynder whispered one last precious thing. "I'm with you... Always."

My eyes opened abruptly. But I was no longer in that rustic room of unrefined wood. I was back under the roof of my own home. Rested and free of any symptoms of disease, yet...so tired. And feeling so empty. I looked at my right hand as I could almost feel Cynder's bestial hand lined with scales upon it. But she was not there. Once again thrust back to the edge of my mind to slumber until we could awaken together in the realm of dreams.

I managed to get myself out of bed and into the bathroom without waking Fluttershy. And as I sat there on the toilet, trying to shake off what felt like a temporary bout of profound depression, I gazed at my hand. And a single tear flowed free from my eyes. Cynder did such wicked things the last time we crossed paths. Inflicted great pain upon me. I should have been relieved to be away from her.

So then why was I longing for her so dearly?

At this point, I truly do not know what to think. Cynder came to exist in my mind and develop her own will and soul entirely by accident. Will she really walk amongst us in the realm of reality before much longer?

Perhaps I should listen to my own advice on this matter. Take things one day at a time. Next time... Next time, I will have a more concrete answer on where my heart and mind stand on this issue. And I... I hope I will see her smile again.

That is enough dwelling on something as inconsequential as a dream. Ocellus wants to cuddle for a while on the sofa and I do not want to refuse that beautiful little love bug. Maybe she will even flutter for me.

Cynder... What will be in store for us next time? Will I get to hold you again?

The Spooky Month

Author's Note

If you wish to support my work, please consider contributing to my Patreon, Ko-Fi, or Subscribestar.

The Spooky Month

It is that time of year again. All over town, the locals were setting up decor for a spookier time of the year. Nightmare Night had arrived once again and seeing all that decor going up around town over the past few days has made my seasonal depression a bit more manageable. At least I think that is what they call it when you start feeling chronically low in your emotions when certain seasons arrive. Hay bales, spooky skull lamps strung up between rooftops, snack stalls and attractions, and a big stage out at the town square. It did not look like it belonged during the day with the stalls not having any goods on display, but that would change at sundown.

Morning went by fairly uninterrupted and I made my way over to the spa. Although I was in for a bit of a surprise when I came up to the door. "Closed for private event... Oh boy, now I remember."

It is rare, but there have been times when large parties of customers end up renting out the entire spa. Largely because it would take all day for all of them to get to use every one of the spa's services with them taking turns. And the only times it ever happened while I was on the job was always for the exact same group. My employers tend to leave up flyers outside the spa ahead of time to inform others that the spa will not be taking any casual customers on an upcoming day.

My first hour or two was not my usual routine. Without anyone to tend to, I was tasked with assisting in restocking supplies and making sure there was enough to go around once our clients arrived. And at 11 AM sharp, I heard the door to the spa open with lots and lots of hooves coming trotting in as I stood ready at my workstation by the massage tables. "Here we go."

I heard some rather excited chatter coming from the lobby as our group of clients confirmed their arrival. My employers then entered the spa along with Quake now that they would have their hoofs full for the rest of our shift. And following closely after them were pegasi. Lots of pegasi. And some of them even came trotting my way the instant they laid eyes on me. A mare of warm yellow coat and fiery orange hues in her windswept mane called out first. "Hey, there he is! Good to see you, James!"

"Welcome back, guys! Haven't seen you since we all got home." I replied as the mare swooped into my arms for a big squeeze of a hug. The Wonderbolts were back in town and ready for a big day of relaxation to iron out any leftover kinks from the War of Preservation. I knew they must have been itching for another group trip to Ponyville's spa and some of my wing massages. They always tip handsomely as well, so we were always happy to have them over.

"Woo, my wings are still a bit stiff in some places after all that! We are way overdue for this!" Fleetfoot groaned as she flexed her wings very hard. I heard a pop as they spread wide. They all needed this. "I call dibs on first massage!"

"That's what I'm here for. Hop on up and we'll get started." I replied as Fleetfoot did just that. The rest of the Wonderbolts in my immediate vicinity were very talkative and were happy to chat up a fellow comrade from the war. We were all veterans returning from a tour of duty. Soarin, Misty Fly, Spitfire, and so many others were all around me as I went to work on Fleetfoot. I do not think I will ever get used to seeing the Wonderbolts entirely out of uniform though. They looked like just any old flock of pegasi from what I could see when they were not wearing those blue and yellow jumpsuits.

The whole spa got very noisy with so many voices bouncing all over the place. They even got some music going to really add to the whole party vibe their presence had brought to the place. The Wonderbolts had even picked a good time to rent out the spa too. The day of Nightmare Night is always quiet, probably due to all the decor outside discouraging people from going about their daily routine like nothing was happening. Someone had to fill the void left by our usual supply of customers for the day and the Wonderbolts happily obliged.

Fleetfoot has always been a real lightweight, even by pegasus standards. I had little difficulty loosening up her muscles and she loudly voiced her approval when I massaged her wings. Easing up the joints and pulling on the wings to really help them flex. The pops and cracks coming from those tired joints told me I was doing something right. Soarin was watching from nearby while looking through a magazine and knew I would not be taking too long to finish up on Fleetfoot. "You about done there, guys? I'm next!"

"Yep, that'll do it! Have a good one, Fleetfoot." I replied while giving a light pat on her back between the shoulders. Fleetfoot soon hopped down from the table and went right for the hot tub in front of us. Soarin then came trotting over and hopped up onto the table with a flap of his wings. "The usual?"

"Yep! And try to get me right there in my left shoulder. That's been bugging me too." Soarin replied as I went to work. Although I might have done my job a little too good. Or he was a lot more tired than expected. I started to hear snoring before long and found that Soarin had passed out for a nap. Although right when I started to reach for his head to check on him, I heard him mumble while just being barely awake enough to talk. "Lemme know when...lunch gets here..."

That was another reminder of how the Wonderbolts like to do things during these spa trips. They always order out for the café's catering services and even treat me to lunch so I could feed myself onsite instead of having to leave for an hour to go have lunch away from the spa. But now that Soarin was asleep on one of the tables, I had to go over to another in order to work on my next customer.

I only had enough time left to give one of my clients the full experience before the clock struck noon. I believe that stallion was...Rapidfire? There are a surprising number of pegasi in the Wonderbolts with warm colors and fiery manes and not just Spitfire. I wonder if there is a family connection there... Regardless, I heard the door to the spa open nearby while Spitfire went trotting out into the lobby to meet the delivery stallion. She soon came back out into the spa's main chamber with a paper bag held under her right wing, two bottles of sarsaparilla held in her other wing, and a pizza box on her back. The captain of the Wonderbolts then called out to her crew. "Lunchtime!"

Some of the Wonderbolts were too busy being in the middle of some of the spa's services to fetch their meals right away. The mud bath and facial stations were not the kind of experience they could jump in and out of on a dime and those lounging in the hot tub were in no hurry to leave just yet. Although I found it rather funny that some of them left the sauna before coming back and enjoying their meals in that steamy little box. Spitfire then came over to me and leaned over to let me take the extra drink bottle and the box off her back. "Gotcha a pizza, James. You like a good margherita, right?"

"You know me well, captain. Thank you." I replied before opening the lid and finding exactly what I expected. One can never go wrong with that kind of pizza. But while I enjoyed that first slice, I noticed someone stick there head past the curtains leading out to the lobby. Someone who should not have been there. "Huh? Rainbow Dash?"

"Whoa, the Wonderbolts are in town! What's up, guys?!" Ponyville's local speed demon called out as she trotted in. Some even recognized her and waved hello. And she came trotting over to me at first glance. "James, check you out! Treating the whole squadron to your magic fingers treatment? You're gonna get some mad tips for this!"

"Yeah, they made sure the spa doesn't get too quiet today. And they treated me to lunch too." I replied before I happened to notice someone trotting our way in a rather aggressive manner. Lotus had noticed someone in the spa who was not supposed to be there. "Uh oh, you're not on the list?"

Lotus spoke abnormally firmly when she drew near. "Miss Rainbow Dash! I'm sorry, but this is a private event and you're not with them. I'm going to have to ask you to leave."

Rainbow Dash was quick to bring up a good point. "Oh come on! I served with these guys during the war and I even qualified for next year's tryouts! I'm basically already as good as a Wonderbolt!"

Before Lotus could object further, Spitfire spoke up from the far end of the cabinet bench I as seated on. She was in the middle of enjoying her own sandwich for lunch when she said, "She's right, you know. Rainbow Dash was one of our best aerial rescuers during the war. And she did qualify for the tryouts next summer. She gets a pass, Lotus. We're all here for the same reason. Let the rookie get some R&R with us."

The Wonderbolts were calling the shots at that event, so Lotus had no choice but to let Rainbow Dash's presence be accepted. Lotus returned to the facial station with her sister to apply some of that cream to Misty Fly's face while Rainbow Dash trotted over to Spitfire and shared a quick hoof bump to her former commanding officer. "Thanks for the save, captain."

"Anytime, rookie. Sure, this may be a Wonderbolt's private party, but we're all here to get some much needed relaxation for our war scars. And you're exactly on the same level as us in that regard. Get comfy and hang out. We're here until closing." Spitfire replied warmly before taking a swig of her drink with that bottle being wrapped in her wing like a large hand.

"Man, you Wonderbolts are the best! Gonna be so rad to finally fly with you guys next year!" Rainbow Dash squealed with her hooves doing a happy tappy little dance. She then hopped up next to me and took a seat. "How's your day been, big guy? The Wonderbolts working you hard?"

"To be honest, pegasi have always been the easiest customers for me to work with. Not all that much mass to knead, you know?" I replied after having gotten to notice certain patterns depending on what my customers are. Earth ponies are almost always a challenge to work with due to all that firm muscle on them while pegasi feel a little more frail more often than not. Unicorns are right in the middle in terms of muscle mass. As for everything else, it is very uncommon for me to have customers that are not ponies. I have yet to pick up on any recurring subtle differences in their bodies. I then leaned over and asked, "You sure you're up for more than a massage? Last I checked, you couldn't stand to get even a hooficure."

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes while she looked like she was recalling an unfortunate incident from the past. Maybe from before I ever came to Equestria? But instead of frowning in embarrassment, she smirked at me. "You kidding? If that stuff's good enough for the Wonderbolts, I'm good for it too."

That mare and her hero worship of the Wonderbolts... I sometimes wonder if it is a benefit or a detriment to her. Whatever the case, their influence was proving to be a positive one at that moment. Rainbow Dash then looked at me and asked, "So, got any plans tonight? I'll be seeing you in town, right?"

"Yeah, I'll be there. Fluttershy's even kind of eager to take Gladesong out for her first Nightmare Night. Even started putting together a costume for her recently." I replied while still wondering what it was Fluttershy had been putting together. She kept insisting that I wait until Gladesong was actually wearing the outfit.

Rainbow Dash smirked at some funny thought for a second. "Man, it feels like it was just yesterday that Fluttershy would barricade herself in her house every Nightmare Night. Now she's getting out there and enjoying the night with everypony else! I guess having a hunky husband and a kid to be brave for really did something for her confidence."

"Yep. And she started by being a bush." I retorted before the two of us just started laughing at the memory. Of all things to dress up as, Fluttershy did not even wear a proper costume for my first Nightmare Night. All she did was carry around a bush to hide in. And then came the next Nightmare Night where she and the rest of our friends went as the entire Pony Ponies. That was a night worth writing about. But what about this Nightmare Night? It would be too predictable to wear the same costumes two holidays in a row. What would we wear this time?

I soon finished up my lunch while Rainbow Dash went for a facial on the other side of the room. Aloe, Lotus, and Quake really had their hooves full with their very large group of patrons, but they were managing. And Spitfire came trotting up and bounded onto the next massage table. "I'm ready for mine, James. Your fingers clean?"

"Yep, let's get started." I retorted before eyeing Fleetfoot on the other table. She was still out like a light. "And I thought Rainbow Dash liked to sleep."

"Tell you what. If I pass out too and you need an empty table for your next customer, just dump some hot tub water on her. My call." Spitfire replied while flashing me a smirking wink. I then stood at her side and started putting her right wing through the business while Spitfire made for some pleasant conversation. "Things going well for you now that you're back home? Your hair's growing back nice. No complications from that head trauma?"

She was right about my hair. It was growing back at a reasonable pace. I looked like I had only gotten a mild buzz cut at that moment. "Things are pretty much just the way they should be here in Ponyville. I'm back home with friends and family and even brought home a few more friendly faces. Some of them are even getting their own place built down the road from my place."

"New arrivals, huh? You mean those two dragon girls? I had a feeling they had a certain sisterhood going on there." Spitfire said warmly as she rested her chin on her crossed arms. She grunted as I flexed her wing very far back to get the joints to pop nosily. "Oh yeah, that's what the girls need... Other one now!"

"Gotcha, captain." I then stepped to the other side to get started on her other wing. Although I did not take leave of the conversation topic. "Although it's not just then. Found a lost little blue bird and brought him home too. He's bunking at Sweet Apple Acres for now and he's really good friends with those girls. People their age need a close circle of friends in a similar age group."

"Oh yeah, you mean that griffon boy? I saw him hanging with the girls during that huge victory party in Canterlot. But...what did he do in the war? Pretty sure I never saw him there." Spitfire asked while clearly not knowing a thing about Gallus. Not that she could have. He only came to the militia's encampment once the war had effectively ended. And only because Gabby had managed to bump into him on the way back.

I decided to not mince words and spoke with those dreadful memories still having been reduced to little more than white noise in the back of my mind. I spoke softly without missing a beat on my massage performance. "He saved me. PTSD hit me hard in the days after I got home and he could see it. The guy kept an eye on me when... Well, this is just between us, but... He was watching when I wasn't looking and called for help when he got the feeling I was about to do something...reckless. I wouldn't be here right now if it wasn't for Gallus."

"Sounds like you found a true blue friend out there, James. I mean... Well, he is blue, right?" Spitfire said softly while she looked up at me out of the corner of her eye. Although she then added, "All sure, I'll keep this between us. A lot of my crew were having problems too by the time they got back. I didn't take any chances myself and got the full treatment once it became available. That procedure really does work miracles."

It was hardly surprising that even noncombatants like the Wonderbolts were struggling with the trauma of witnessing war. I mean they saw the wounded up close while evacuating them off the battlefield. "Yeah... It's not the kind of thing you can just turn off. I mean I still remember everything that happened. It's just...harder to picture in my mind. Just a dull unpleasantness instead of a burning memory you can't push outta your head no matter how hard you try. At least the best memories of that time are easier to recall than ever."

"I know, right?! I didn't think I'd be able to remember every meal I had with my boys, but I can. Chilling with my crew after a long day's march or battle was always the highlight of my days out there." Spitfire laughed while I put the finishing touches on her wing. Once those were folded, I went to work on her body with whatever I could reach effectively from the side. She then looked up at me and spoke sweetly, "I'm just glad to see you're doing just fine after all that, James. I know I said it before, but you're just too sweet a guy for the battlefield."

"It's appreciated, captain. And you're right. While I do appreciate the art of swordsmanship, I don't take pleasure in conflict. It's exhausting..." I replied while hoping I would never have to take up the sword for another major conflict again. How does one top open warfare? Especially when it has no place in Equestria's culture to begin with. Although those thoughts brought up a question of my own. "What about Cloudsdale? Is it the same you remember?"

"You mean if the war did anything to it? Nah, Cloudsdale's still thriving. Not like the enemy ever would've been able to get up there in the first place." Spitfire snickered at such a ridiculous thought. I suppose if anything, Cloudsdale and other cloud cities would have been left untouched by conflicts on the grounds. Although I doubt the influence of an encroaching otherworldly culture would still sink its hooks into them eventually.

Spitfire was struggling to fight off sleep by the time I was almost done with her. She yawned frequently before saying, "Now I see why Fleetfoot dozed off. You're way too good at this with those fingers."

I was massaging her flanks by then while being mindful to avoid her cutie marks. I had added Spitfire's name to my checklist a while ago to insure I would not forget. "Don't pass out yet, captain. You've still got plenty more to enjoy here."

"Yeah, I don't wanna take up any space on your last table. If I'm gonna take a nap, I wanna do it with cucumber slices over my eyes." Spitfire chuckled before I dismounted her and allowed the Wonderbolt captain to stand up. She flexed herself with groans and grunts before hopping down from the table. "Woo, I needed that! I had a few spots that just wouldn't stop being sore after the war. Thanks!"

"Anytime, captain. Who's next?" I replied while she went trotting off to the facial station. One by one, more eager pegasi came to me while Fleetfoot slept through half of the entire visit. She hurried off upon awakening to get into the sauna and even found Rainbow Dash in there. They hit each other up for a conversation and went right to the hot tub afterwards. Only once she was done with that did Rainbow Dash come over for a massage. I patted my hand on the empty table once Misty Fly hopped down and said, "Your turn, rookie."

"Hey, I've been called worse stuff." Rainbow Dash laughed before hopping up onto the table. But when she turned around, she did so in a manner that caused her tail to sweep me across my chin. No one had done that to me that day and I was uncertain if it was deliberate or not. Rainbow Dash looked back at me and wiggled her eyebrows with a knowing smirk on her lips. She then spoke while keeping her voice down, "You know I'm still your mare, big guy."

"Easy there, Rainbow. Not in front of your future wingmen." I muttered in caution. While we had finally established a proper relationship by then, that was the last place she should ever consider making it public. Even if our feelings for each other were true, that kind of scandal getting out could potentially wreck her Wonderbolt career before it could even get started. Thankfully, Rainbow Dash kept her more flirtatious desires buried for the entirety of her massage. I even tried to avoid engaging in conversation while going to work on her wings and body.

Rainbow Dash appeared to be struggling at times to keep her desires to herself. She was especially...problematic once I was massaging her flanks. She would periodically shift her hips in a manner that almost caused my fingers to slide along her cutie marks. I felt my heart jump into my throat as they came very close to caressing her marks at one point. I looked over my shoulder at her and took advantage of the clamor filling the air. "Are you really just that horny, girl?"

"Only for you." Rainbow Dash groaned while trying to keep a straight face. I was glad my current position had me facing the wall behind the table. I was grimacing in discomfort. Although I was not surprised to know that Rainbow Dash was nothing short of sexually starved. That night...was nearly a year ago. The first and only time where we were something more. Rainbow Dash then looked back at me and asked, "You want me, big guy?"

Her cutie marks came dangerously close to my fingers again. And I started to feel my own frustrated libido trying to get to me. "You keep this up and I'll have to take a prolonged break in the restroom to...relieve something."

"Heh! Guess I'm still hot, huh?" Rainbow Dash grinned strangely proudly at me over her shoulder. What a wild mare... One would think a tomboy like her would not be too interested in what happens in the bedroom. Unless that was her heart speaking at the time. Although Rainbow Dash then caught herself and smiled much more warmly at me. "Love you, James."

"Love you too, Rainbow. We should plan a night together sometime." I replied as I wondered what things would be like next time we were finally alone in a bedroom together. She was wonderful that one time. I found myself longing for that memory and actually did end up sliding my fingers across her cutie marks during a moment of distracting contemplation. A muffled moan reaching my ears was what I needed to snap out of it. "Did I just... Oh man, sorry!"

"Mmph... It's cool, big guy. You know you're the only guy who gets to tap that." Rainbow Dash managed to snicker in an attempt to keep her own libido under control. Although she then said, "You should try this in the bedroom sometime. Would really help in setting the mood."

"You know what? I'll hold you to that." I snickered before resuming my work in earnest. It took some time, but I did finish up. Rainbow Dash had forgotten all about that by the time she stood up. "Did I miss anything?"

"Nope! Just like old times. Always hits the spot!" Rainbow Dash groaned while flexing her neck and bending her wings into all sorts of angles. Although she did let out a yawn then. "Maybe now's a good time to take a nap at the facial station. They never know when they can't see your face."

"Peh, I'm pretty sure Applejack did that recently after a long week during the harvest. You enjoy yourself, Rainbow." I replied while my secret lover snuck a quick kiss onto my cheek. She went trotting off while my eyes carefully scanned any faces who I could see. Not a single pegasus in the room before me was even looking at us. The entire Wonderbolt squadron were only interested in themselves and each other for a day out on the town.

Hours went by with me serving client after client at my workstation. The lighting outside the window grew increasingly dim with a chilly autumn evening settling in. I had to wonder how the Wonderbolts would even find their way home under the cover of the night. At least until I remembered that Cloudsdale is an actual city and probably is outfitted with outdoor light sources that would make it very easy to spot in the sky. I wonder how that place looks from the ground...

The spa started to get quiet as closing time drew near. And every last one of the Wonderbolts looked very relaxed and satisfied as they all started to gather near the exit or had already headed out into the lobby. They all passed me and provided me with a hoof and fist bump in farewell. Some even gave me a big hug instead. With the spa starting to go quiet, Rainbow Dash came trotting by after a seaweed wrap treatment. "I'm gonna head out, big guy. We'll see you in town tonight, right?"

"Yep, and I'll be bringing the kids and missus. Look for us, yeah? I'll see you there." I spoke while patting Rainbow Dash on her head. While she headed out, Spitfire came over one last time as her wingmen saw themselves out. I waved in greeting and asked, "How'd we do, captain?"

"Excellent as always. And I don't think we needed it more than ever before this time." The warm yet professional mare replied as she hopped up onto the massage table beside me just to be closer to me in elevation. She then grabbed me in a snuggling embrace while I did the same. "So glad to see you doing better! We had a great time, James! We're gonna get outta your hair now, so you have an amazing Nightmare Night! See you next time, wonderboy."

"Hey, it's always a pleasure having you guys here. Have a safe flight home, captain." I replied while patting her on the back between her wings. Spitfire then departed and I even went over to the nearest window to look outside. It was quite a sight seeing all those pegasi taking to the air and flying north with the sun setting in the west. It almost reminded me of watching a chittering flock of birds taking off for the sheer joy of flying together. With my duties done for the day, I clocked out and hurriedly made my way home. The town was starting to become more lively now that the festivities were about to begin.

Only a orange glow was filling the western horizon by the time my house came into view. I hurried on over and rushed inside to get out of the chill. The living room was filled with a warm glow as I found Fluttershy sat down in the middle while putting on the finishing touches for Gladesong's costume. And I liked what I was seeing. "Hey, how's the little flower filly coming?"

"Welcome home, dear. And our little bouquet here is coming along nicely...if she would just stop eating her blossoms." Fluttershy giggled while Gladesong munched on a daisy. The little filly was being wrapped up in freshly trimmed flowers and branches to give her the appearance of a flowering bush. There were a lot more flowers on Gladesong than green leaves. I had to hurry and snap a photo of her once Fluttershy had used up every last bit of greenery on our daughter's costume. We would have to distract her with whatever treats we could find out at the festival just to keep her from sabotaging her own costume. Gladesong always loved flowers a little too much. Fluttershy was very pleased with the end result and nuzzled our baby girl nose to nose. "Oh my goodness, so precious! You're Mommy's little garden now!"

Gladesong let out a squealing giggle before I noticed that our other daughter was not present. Although I could hear her messing around in her bedroom. "Hey, Scoot! You about ready in there?"

"Just a second, Dad!" I heard her call out. And then...were her wings buzzing up? Much to my shock, she came rolling out of her bedroom on her own scooter! But at a slower speed than usual. And she was really rocking her new look. Smolder was wearing her favorite goggles and was wearing a very convincing Wonderbolt jumpsuit. She did a quick pirouette before keeping her scooter in one spot while stuck in a wheelie position. "Check me out! The newest Wonderbolt in town!"

"Scoot... I know we said that you can't ride your scooter indoors, but...that's awesome. That's a really cool look for you. But don't do this again, all right?" I replied while unsure if I should scold or praise her. That was just such a good look for the wild filly that I could not be angry with her.

"Yeah, sorry. Just really wanted to nail the first impression." Scootaloo retorted before dismounting her scooter. She then lifted her goggles to reveal her eyes. Scootaloo got a good look at her little sister before she trotted over to Gladesong as the tiny filly looked up at awe at her big sister. "Look at you, baby sis! You're the flower filly tonight!"

Gladesong waved her arms in a flapping manner as she beheld Scootaloo rocking that Wonderbolt outfit. I strongly doubt she will ever qualify for the Wonderbolts, but it was still a good look for her. Scootaloo bumped noses with her giggling sister and said, "Is this what it feels like to be Rainbow Dash? The coolest big sister ever?"

"I think you'll always be Gladesong's favorite sister, Scootaloo." Fluttershy giggled before placing a kiss on her adopted daughter's head. I found that notion to be more than just a bit amusing. Scootaloo knew she essentially had multiple mothers by then. And surely knew she would have many more siblings in the future. But as far as Gladesong was concerned, her biggest sister was her #1 sister.

"Thanks, Mom. Anyway, I'm gonna go meet up with the girls. I'll see you guys in town, right?" Scootaloo replied with a big grin before she started to roll her scooter over to the door. A headlight had been attached to the front for use at night and was quickly turned on to direct a bright glow towards the door.

"Stay safe out there, Scoot. Don't get too crazy with the speed in the dark. And say hi to the girls for us." I replied while patting her on the head. Scootaloo normally would wear a helmet, but she forewent it this time since it would clash hard with her outfit. Under any other circumstances, I would be against it. I only allowed her to pilot her scooter without it since she would be in the company of friends that she would have to slow down for and there was almost nothing to run into before reaching Ponyville. That wild child revved up her wings and went rolling out the door and down the path ahead with that glow of her scooter's light guiding her to town. Although seeing her still effectively grounded despite wearing a Wonderbolt uniform did remind me of an unfortunate fact. I looked back at Fluttershy and said, "We're going to have to tell her eventually."

"We have a doctor's appointment set up the day before her birthday, right? We'll know for sure then." Fluttershy replied almost somberly while she finished up the last of Gladesong's costume. The little filly was wrapped in a layer of colorful blossoms and still could not help gnawing on one. Fluttershy soon passed Gladesong a carrot to sate her appetite for a moment.

"Yeah, we did. And I'm convinced she'll be confirmed to have it by then. Stunted Wing Syndrome... Can't believe such a thing exists." I grumbled while closing the door to keep out the autumn chill. Even while knowing we had a backup plan in case it would be confirmed Scootaloo would never fly, there is something devastating in knowing your own child is disabled in some way. She always wanted to fly like her role model. Maybe even join the Wonderbolts themselves someday. And I was convinced by then such a dream was unattainable for the poor filly.

"At least it's very rare... I wonder why she would even have it anyway? Just...unfortunate genes? Or...did her mother do something reckless while she was carrying her?" Fluttershy asked while fetching a baby harness for me to wear. My wife then muttered in contemplation, "Come to think of it... We still don't know anything about her birth parents. I wonder who they are? Or...who they were?"

That was definitely a question we would likely never find and I strongly suspected it was a mystery we should not try to solve. The fact that Scootaloo was an orphan in the first place when we met carried very dark implications. And besides that, Scootaloo was perfectly happy with her family life by then. And that was good enough. No need to dig up old wounds she does not even know she ever had. "Whatever the case, we have a backup plan ready in case that happens to be true. I'm pretty sure Apple Bloom's almost done with putting it together by now. Or maybe she's already finished. I haven't checked in for a while to try and keep it under wraps."

Fluttershy's eyes lit up as I brought up that little bit of information. "Oh, that's right! And she's really good at craftsmanship, right? No wonder her cutie mark turned out the way it did. What was it she's putting together again? I forgot if you told me."

I smirked in some confidence. I was very certain that even if Scootaloo would be confirmed to never fly on her own power, things would still work out just fine. I decided to be discreet regardless of who I was talking to. "Let's just say we're going to make sure Scootaloo gets to fly one way or another. Anyway... Uh..."

Once I put on a light jacket and got the baby harness on me, I suddenly realized that I did not have a costume to wear. It was one of the last things on my mind. Fluttershy soon noticed and asked, "Um... James? Don't you have something to wear?"

"I completely forgot about it... I'm not sure what I could wear that wouldn't clash with this harness here." I grumbled while also knowing I would have to bundle up. This was the first time I would have to join the festivities with my own newborn child with me. As I looked down at myself, I suddenly had a silly idea. I placed my hands on my hips and said, "Say... I know what I'm dressed up as. Just call me Super Dad."

Fluttershy only stared at me in silence with that smile getting more and more crooked by the second. It was a lame pun, but it was the best I could come up with in justifying me being out of costume. My wife soon snickered with her head bowing in laughter. "You're such a dork sometimes, James... I love you."

"Love you too, dear. But don't you have a costume too?" I asked while picking up Gladesong to get her comfortable in the harness.

"I do! And I'll be right back down! I promise I won't be long." Fluttershy replied before excitedly trotting upstairs. I had completely forgotten whether or not she had a costume planned to begin with.

With nothing else to do but wait, I took a seat on the sofa at the back of the living room with Gladesong having her back to me. I kept her entertained by gently petting her mane and ticking her right under her jaw. Seeing her so thoroughly encompassed in colorful flowers, even with them being so exposed in the harness, got me to snicker to myself. "I'm walking around with a bouquet of flowers strapped to my chest."

After no more than ten minutes went by, I heard the sound of hooves descending the stairs. And I could see Fluttershy come into view past the stair rails. I thought she was not in costume at all for just a second. But then I started to notice a few visible features once she reached the bottom and stepped into view. "How do I look, dear?"

"Hang on... Something's different..." I muttered while piecing together what I was seeing. Fluttershy was wearing a green shawl over her back and was wearing something over her hooves that made them resemble exposed cloven hooves. Most of the length of her tail was tightly wrapped in fabric resembling her natural coat color. And there was a bent piece of polished wood extending from her forehead that looked to be part of a headband of sorts. That was when the pieces came together. "Hey, you look like a kirin!"

Fluttershy grinned in delight at my guess. "Mmhm! Rain Shine was so pretty at the party a little while ago. I would love to meet the rest of her people someday. We would be such good friends, don't you think?"

"I bet you would. We need to plan a visit to the Grove of Silence sometime, although it might be best to wait until spring comes at this rate." I replied while sliding my fingers over her false wooden horn. It really was a pretty convincing disguise, although a more observant viewer could make out how some of the features on Fluttershy's body were clearly false. But it was still a great look for her. Even Gladesong seemed to like her mother's look and immediately recognized her. Although with the lights in the house turned off aside from the living room, I noticed that someone was missing. "Say, before we head out... Where's Smolder and Ocellus?"

"Them? They headed out a while ago. Maybe they had something planned in town?" Fluttershy replied while showing an equal amount of uncertainty. That night would be their first Nightmare Night experience in Ponyville. I was hoping it would be a great first experience for them, but where were they?

There was no point in dwelling on the whereabouts of our two housemates. We would surely bump into them at some point in town. With no other preparations to be made, Fluttershy and I headed out the door and down the path towards Ponyville. We passed the foundation of their new house along the way. A lot of digging had been done to prepare the foundation. I paused along the way to briefly observe the current rate of progress. "At this rate, they might be done just in time for winter."

"Wouldn't that make a great Hearth's Warming gift for them? Let's hope they finish before the winter chill gets here." Fluttershy said with a smile. I was pretty sure that duplex would not be all that large. Little houses for two little ladies. The two of us hurried along now that the autumn night had settled over Ponyville. The fun was about to begin.

Ponyville was bustling with activity as soon as we reached town. Everyone we passed by was in costume. The lamps strung between rooftops wee aglow with shapes vaguely resembling skulls to add a touch of spookiness to the spookiest night of the year. Although Fluttershy hardly looked creeped out by all the decor around us. I looked down at her and asked, "You're not creeped out? Like...at all?"

My wife looked up at me with an almost bashful smile. "Is it weird that I feel really silly for taking this long to really get comfortable with Nightmare Night? I feel a lot more sure of myself when you two are here."

"You hear that, Gladesong? You helped your mom be brave." I said with a smirk while gently tussling my daughter's mane. She giggled in response, but looked more interested in what was happening around us. Even some of the spookier costumed ponies were passed were not that spooky to her. Gladesong would reach out and say hello to everyone we passed, who were also very happy to say hello to the new baby in town. I really do think Gladesong does not know what fear even is. Hopefully it will stay that way.

It was when we were nearing the town square that we finally caught sight of Smolder and Gallus. The two had just picked up a pair of candy apples to snack on, but... What was up with their costumes? They were very basic as far as costumes go. Smolder was wearing a large fake electrical plug over her outlet while Gallus was wearing what looked like a cardboard box over his body that had a wall outlet design painted on each side. Fluttershy and I were equally stumped by this strange and minimalistic costume choice the two of them had settled on. They clearly meant to be going as a duo, but...what was the context? My wife glanced up at me with such a confused stare and asked, "What...do you think is the point of their costumes?"

"One way to find out." I muttered as I headed on over to the dragon and griffon duo. I raised a hand and called out, "Hey, there you are. We were wondering where you ran off to. Had to get your costumes ready?"

"Hey there, guys! And... Oh my goodness, Gladesong! Look at you! You're the flower filly tonight!" Smolder started to say before she became completely taken with Gladesong's costume while the little filly sat in the harness on my chest. She ran right up to us while Gladesong called out to her favorite dragon. Smolder reached up and tussled my daughter's mane as she said, "Such a perfect look for you, baby girl! Dra dra's loving your new look!"

"You and babies, girl... I thought you were too cool for this stuff." Gallus grumbled as he rolled his eyes. His strong curved beak had no trouble taking a bite out of his apple before he nosily crunched on it before swallowing. When he noticed my eyes going to and from his costume and the one on Smolder, he only scowled harder in annoyance. "She won a coin toss."

While Smolder and Fluttershy were distracted with each other, I tried to put the pieces together and why the two of them were dressed as an electrical plug and wall outlet. But I suddenly had an epiphany when I noticed the false plug Smolder was wearing happened to be placed in a very unfortunate location. While hanging from the straps slung over her shoulders, I noticed that it was parallel to her pelvic area. I winced in realization and said, "Wow, Smolder... That's really dirty of you."

Smolder had reached up and taken Gladesong out of her harness to cradle the little filly against her chest. And as I stepped over to Gallus, Smolder only looked at us in confusion. "Huh? Dirty how? He lost the toss, so now I'm on top. That's how this works, right? He's my catcher boy for the night."

Gallus and I both stared at Smolder with very wide eyes. Anyone who is savvy enough would know that the implications behind that plug and outlet dynamic carried some very...lewd imagery. Gallus, now looking more bewildered than annoyed, held out an upturned hand and asked, "Wait, you really don't know?"

The naive dragoness before us tilted her head to one side and responded in brief. "Know what?"

Just... Wow. In hindsight, I should not have been surprised. Smolder has always been unexposed to the concept of...sexual ideas. We were all expecting too much of her in understanding what that costume dynamic was supposed to convey. Gallus and I started to lose our straight faces and snickered together. The griffon boy held the back of his hand to his beak to keep his voice from reaching his friend before he whispered up to me. "Virgin."

"Yep." I muttered before having to let out a very hearty guffaw. Smolder only looked confused over what Gallus and I were finding so funny about her own idea on what that costume setup was supposed to get across. Even Fluttershy was a bit slow on the uptake, but she quickly figured it out and buried her face in her hooves in utter exasperation at what their costumes should have been telling us. But as I came down from my laughter, I suddenly had a realization before I spoke quietly to Gallus. "Hey, wait... Aren't you one too?"

That look of amusement in the griffon boy's eyes faded and was replaced with a very bitter frown. "Yes."

"Ha! Then you're both on the same level!" I laughed while Gallus just sat there with his arms crossed. Now it was Smolder's turn to be annoyed with how she could not understand what we were getting at. And then it hit me. He lost a coin toss? "Wait... Gallus. You do know bits are perfectly identical on each side, right?"

"Hold up. They are?!" Gallus almost yelled as he very sharply turned his head to look up at me. I then proceeded to prove my point. I reached into my pocket and pulled out one bit. I showed the gold coin to him before turning it over to let him see each side. A bit is basically a thick gold coin with no patterns or engravings on each side. Their design really is quite basic. Gallus promptly went from being confused to hilariously ticked off as he realized that he got played. He then glared at Smolder while she smirked smugly at him. "I'm gonna get you for this."

"Took you long enough." The wily dragoness said before she held her head high and laughed at how she thoroughly played her friend like a fiddle. Although once the levity had subsided and Gallus had crunched down the last of his apple in a very angry fashion, Smolder then brought something up. "Hey, before I forget... Did you guys see Ocellus anywhere?"

Fluttershy spoke up first. "No, we were hoping she was with you. Where did she go after you left the house?"

"She said she was gonna try to come up with a new look for the holiday. Didn't say what." Smolder replied while letting Gladesong have a bite of her candied apple. The little dragoness then looked around with her eyes scanning the darkened rooftops. "I kind of get the feeling she's pretty close by."

I felt the need to speak up when I considered the difficulties she had faced before Rarity had helped her come up with a completely unique look for herself that is very easy on the eyes. "You don't think she's getting herself in trouble, right? I know people have started to really accept her after she got her new look, but... Is tonight a good night for regressing into a scarier look?"

"Hey, we haven't had any trouble in town ever since she updated her look. I'm pretty sure Ocellus is just fine wherever she... Huh?" Gallus started to say before he paused. And his keen avian eyes squinted as he gazed at something in the distance. "Hang on... How long has that been there?"

We all looked where Gallus was looking. Something was high off the ground. A dark silhouette hanging from one of the cords connected two rooftops that had glowing lamps dangling from it. Something...big. Probably close to my size. And then...it spread its wings. Big moth wings. Fluttershy gasped in shock, "Wha... That's never been here before!"

With a flap of those great wings, the mysterious entity released its grip on the cord and dropped before quickly breaking out of the fall into a swift fluttering glide. The dark moth creature swooped over us and sent quite a few of the locals nearby scattering in a panic. I was not so convinced it was dangerous, but it was the perfect new arrival to spice things up on Nightmare Night.

"Yeesh, that's freaky! Where'd that even come from?!" Smolder shouted while trying to protectively keep Gladesong wrapped in her arms. But the tiny filly was once again entirely fearless. She giggled and laughed as she watched the giant moth circling us from overhead. Almost like she knew what it was. There was really no other way to describe it. It brought to mind a giant moth with those big fluttering wings and a noticeable bulky abdomen at its posterior.

"OK, mothman! Whaddya want?!" Gallus shouted up at the spooky moth silhouette. Just about everyone else had run off by then. I was especially surprised to see that Fluttershy had found the courage to stand her ground. Probably for the sake of our child. At last, the swooping moth creature came in for a landing in front of us. But not in a manner like a traditional insect. It landed upon just two clawed feet and stood about as tall as my shoulders. In hindsight, we really should have known better. Gallus raised an eyebrow and asked, "Wait... Don't tell me that's you, love bug."

"I guess it was kinda obvious?" The moth creature before us giggled with a familiar and vaguely buzzy voice. That was most definitely Ocellus. And the form she chose to wear for the holiday... Spooky in the shadows, but predictably cute up close. The form she was wearing was very much like that of a moth. She even had two sets of arms ending in grasping digits. The color scheme of her body borrowed heavily from her natural Changeling form, being mostly a very dark gray with her wrists and ankles covered by a ring of fluff that brought to mind the dark cyan hue of the carapace plates on her back. A thick vest of that dark fluff covered her upper torso with it even coating the top side of her rather robust abdomen. A pair of long fluffy antennae extended from her forehead that matched that color two and those big majestic wings, which were hanging down behind her like a cape, were a lovely light blue that matched her natural wing color. Her little curved Changeling horn was present on her forehead with her eyes looking almost like a pair of normal eyes instead of the almost featureless eyes Changelings tend to have. Although her head in general... It did not look like that of a moth all that much. No proboscis and her eyes were not bulging out of her head, but maybe Ocellus understood that would have been going too far. The shape of her head reminded me of that of a bee if the mouth was on the underside and not made up of a pair of mandibles. The adorable moth woman before us swayed a bit from side to side as she asked shyly, "So... Um... How do you like my look?"

Gladesong was the first to speak up. She reached out to the disguised Changeling in excitement. "La ba! La ba!"

"Oh my goodness, you knew it was me?!" Ocellus squeaked as she suddenly brought all four hands up in front of her face in surprise. Even her big beautiful moth wings spread wide in an instant. For all her attempts to be intimidating, Ocellus just could not help being adorable. She could not hide her tender heart. She then quickly lifted my daughter out of her harness and cradled her in a way that even I could not. Her two lower arms cradling Gladesong from below while her two upper arms caressed and tickled the giggling filly. "And I love your costume too, Gladesong! You smell soooo nice!"

Fluttershy stepped up first while I only observed that adorable moth girl in amazement. I was stunned at how every original look she came up with was consistently precious and attractive. "She's our little flower filly today. And what an amazing look you came up with! It's really spooky in the shadows, but so cute when you get closer!"

"Thanks! I've been studying books on entomology lately at the library to try and get a good mental image in my head. I think it turned out nice! And I love your kirin costume! So pretty just like Rain Shine!" Ocellus giggled before she nuzzled Gladesong's nose with her snout. Although she then looked at me and noticed that I had been staring for a good minute without a word. "James? Do you...uh...like my look?"

There was only one thing I could say. I promptly stepped up to that precious love bug and grabbed her and Gladesong in a hug. "Why is it that you're so utterly adorable no matter what you look like?!"

"Eeeeee, I wasn't expecting so much love so suddenly!" Ocellus squealed while nuzzling into me even as she kept Gladesong comfortably pressed against her luxuriously fluffy chest. I must have been generating quite a bit of excess love in response to such a precious look for my favorite love bug. I even brought a hand up and slid my fingers along her left antenna. It really was as silky and soft as it looked. Like the finest feather fibers I had ever touched. But this also prompted a very strong response from the little Changeling. "Ah! James, please! They're... Why are they so sensitive?!"

"Wait, they are?! Sorry!" I suddenly stepped back as I wondered exactly how responsive those things are on a disguised Changeling, especially when considering that they do not possess an equivalent naturally. Ocellus was quivering once I let go of her, although she quickly stabilized. I then asked, "How exactly did that feel anyway?"

"Um... I don't know? I guess it kind of felt like...a really deep massage...that was still only surface level? If that makes sense?" She replied in confusion. At least it sounded like a pleasant sensation.

"Almost sounds like how you give a bug scritches." Gallus snickered before pointing at his friend. "But yeah, that's a good look for you. Better add that to the archives. You found yourself a keeper."

"Yeah, it is! I think I'll try wearing this for a week so I can really memorize it. Then I can be a real love bug for Gladesong!" Ocellus giggled before the mention of Gladesong's name caught the little filly's attention. When Gladesong started reaching up to Ocellus, the precious love bug gently tickled her under the chin. "Would you like that? Do you wanna snuggle with a real bug on the rug? Ooh, you really like my fluffy floof? Who's your favorite love bug?"

We just allowed Ocellus to indulge in Gladesong for a moment longer. My daughter utterly adored the giant moth disguise our Changeling friend was wearing. But after a moment longer, she finally got a good look at Smolder and Gallus. The little dragon lady had been admirably patient while letting her friend play with my daughter, but Ocellus started to give them both a cockeyed stare. "What...even are you guys dressed as anyway?"

Just as Smolder started to open her mouth to get out a smug reply, Gallus beat her to it. "It was her idea. Just a couple of idiots who're actually on the same level. The only difference between me and her though? One of us doesn't know that they're a virgin."

Oh lord, that utterly flippant response cracked us all up. Although Ocellus just stared in confused horror. Like she was not sure if she should laugh or feel disgusted. Smolder though... I think she had no idea if she should feel insulted or not. She barked at the snarky griffon boy, "Hey, who're you calling a virgin?! Wait... What even IS a virgin?!"

"Wow, Smolder... Really?" Ocellus retorted in a rather snide manner as well. For being the most weathered of the three of them, it is perplexing paradox that Smolder could be so oblivious to something most teens start to become aware of. Ocellus then giggled shrilly and said, "We'll tell you when you're older."

Smolder was not having it. And I started to feel a little unsure about revealing the meaning of that word to her. "No! No no no, tell me now! Right now! What's a virgin?!"

Gallus then delivered the coup de grace. "Later, Smolder. You're still the baby here. Now behave yourself before we gotta put you in the corner."

God, Smolder was utterly fuming at their dismissal of her demands. She crossed her arms and looked away with a puff of smoke being blown from her nostrils. Probably a physical response from her stomach fire in tandem with her frustration. Her attempt at being top dog over Gallus with that dual costume had backfired spectacularly. And Gallus was not wrong. It is easy to forget Smolder is the youngest among her circle of friends. Although Ocellus then looked up at me and asked, "But anyway... May I hold onto Gladesong for a little while? I like cuddling her with all these extra arms."

"Uuuhhh... Only if we come with you. I don't want anyone to think the giant moth in town stole someone's baby." I retorted with apprehension. While Ocellus was winning people over with her new default appearance, and that giant moth disguise was very adorable, it would be best to not take chances on a night like that.

"Sounds like that calls for the oddball posse." Smolder replied now that she had been reminded of her favorite filly. She and Gallus stepped over to Ocellus before saying, "We got your back like always."

"Yeah, but don't ask me to change any diapers while we're at it." Gallus added while still not on board with looking after a baby. We were all on our way a moment later with the adorable giant moth cradling Gladesong in her arms. Although I happened to notice that Gallus could not stop staring at Ocellus' new abdomen. It was quite large and swayed behind her with every step. And he looked like he was trying to not laugh at it.

I finally got curious and stepped up behind Ocellus while not missing a step. I stroked my hand down the layer of fluff coating her backside and marveled at the almost silken smoothness of it. Ocellus giggled before looking over my shoulder. "Am I soft enough back there?"

"Totally. This fluff all over you... This is an excellent...um...costume. Really convincing." I replied while stroking both hands over that fluff while we all came to a stop. Although I too was distracted by the sheer size of her abdomen. It was almost half of her entire size. I pointed at it and asked, "Uh...is that all soft too?"

Ocellus smiled rather innocently at me while she even somehow made her abdomen visibly quiver. "You wanna hug it?"

Smolder got a snicker out of that reply. Even Fluttershy could not help giggling as Smolder covered her own mouth. "James, are you really gonna hug a love bug's butt?"

The cuddly moth actually scowled at Smolder for that quip. "It's not just my butt! That's where most of my organs are! Don't you know anything about insect anatomy?!"

"Does that mean...I can feel your heartbeat in there?" I asked with sincere curiosity. Without waiting for anything else. I dropped to one knee and grabbed Ocellus' abdomen in a big scooping embrace. My face rubbed up against the fluff lining the upward facing side while Ocellus patiently waited for me to have my fill. It was...like hugging a giant pillow. So very soft. And then I felt it. The faint thumping of a moth's heart somewhere in there. "You're right, love bug. Your heart really is in there somewhere."

"Really?! I'd like to feel it!" Fluttershy pleaded with a sudden surge of interest. One by one, everyone there took turns hugging Ocellus' new abdomen. They were all genuinely surprised to be able to feel her heartbeat in there. Although as an observer... I too noticed how silly it was that they were literally hugging her posterior. Ocellus did not seem to mind though. It almost looked enjoyable to feel such a large and soft section of her body getting snuggled like that.

Our curiosity sated for the moment, we continued on. Decorations were actually very sparse throughout town. At least until we started to approached the town square. That was were the real action was at. Music was playing, games were being partaken in, and the aroma of fried goodies filled the air. Gladesong perked up immediately at the influx of activity around us with even Ocellus marveling at how so many were in costume. Smolder let out a quiet whistle as she said, "Wow... First time I ever saw this stuff up close. It's really jumping here on Nightmare Night."

"Come to think of it, why does everyone dress up in costume anyway? Are they disguises? Are we supposed to guess who everyone is? Because they're not that well disguised..." Ocellus muttered a I recalled that this was definitely hers and Smolder's first experience in Nightmare Night celebrations. They had studied up enough to get dressed up for the occasion, but still knew nothing about it.

I gently rested my hand on Ocellus' head while being mindful of her antennae. "That's...actually not too far from the truth, if memory serves. This whole holiday got started because of the reputation Nightmare Moon had very early on. Just a result of old superstitions that ACK!!!"

Something hit me in the back of the head! A water balloon?! I reached back for the rear of my scalp as I grumbled, "OK, who did... Wait... Wait, that's not water... Way too thick... Kind of...slimy and... OH DEAR GOD, WHAT IS THIS?!"

My fingers were coated with a slick orange substance that was anything but water. Everyone else around me also recoiled in shock at the mysterious gunk that now coated the back of my head. Although that moment of confused horror quickly subsided when we heard a pair of voices cackling somewhere behind us. I quickly recognized them both as belonging to Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash. The former even called out, "Oh wow, pumpkin guts balloons really are the best!"

"You mean to tell me this gunk is the goop you dig outta the pumpkin after you put it through a blender?!" Gallus squawked while even I was astonished that was even possible. Upon closer inspection, I discovered that was exactly what it was. All that stringy pumpkin material turned into a fine slimy mush and stuffed into a water balloon. Once my horror subsided, I actually found myself snickering at how ingenious and fitting it was to use such a freakish ingredient at that time of year.

I turned around just in time to see Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash trotting our way. They each had a pair of saddle bags at their sides that looked about ready to burst with water balloons. Fluttershy was just about the only person who was rather irritated with them by that point. "You could've warned us first!"

"Sorry, Fluttershy. This is the best night of the year for pranks! And they'll never see the pumpkin guts coming!" Rainbow Dash laughed while I took note of her costume. She was decked out in a Wonderbolt jumpsuit...yet not quite. The yellow accents matched, but the goggles had angular yellow lenses and the rest of the suit was a shade of purple. It did not appear to be of the best quality either. The stitching was too noticeable and gave me the impression she had put it together herself on her own time. And...why did I feel like I had seen that kind of outfit somewhere before?

As for Pinkie Pie... I thought she came dressed up as that Power Pony villain. The one who uses a sorrow-inducing gas and looks like a twisted mime. The one who somehow got brought into the real world last year. What was his name again? Long-Face? Except...she was not pulling off his constant gloomy look. She even dotted her white face with red circles. And she did not dye her mane and tail to match his. Black, white, and pink all over. At least she remembered the beret. But if she was not going as Long-Face, then... I finally asked, "Um... Are you a mime this year, Pinkie?"

All my chatty friend do was nod rapidly while wearing a big smile. Rainbow Dash snickered as she added, "I haven't gotten a word outta her all night. Even when we were gathering up all the discarded stuff that came outta the pumpkins in town, she didn't say a word. She's really nailing the whole mime thing tonight."

"Does that mean we're finally getting some peace and quiet tonight?" Gallus asked with a snide smirk on his beak. Instead of being offended, Pinkie Pie just laughed. All without making a sound. The sight of her looking like she was howling with laughter while being utterly silent in the process earned Pinkie Pie concerned stares from all of us. The snarky griffon boy then asked, "You sure you're OK? That's a little...too convincing."

"You know, I haven't really tested it yet... Com'ere!" Rainbow barked before she pounced on Pinkie Pie and had her pinned. She then began to tickle Pinkie all over while the hapless mime writhed and howled in giggling glee. All without letting out a peep. After a good ten seconds, we all stared in bewilderment. And only then did Rainbow Dash stare at Pinkie Pie before displaying an exasperated scowl on her exposed muzzle. "You gave yourself laryngitis last night for this, didn't you?"

I have no idea what she did to burn out her vocal cords for a night, but Pinkie Pie just nodded with a huge sheepish grin on display. Even so... To temporarily render yourself mute? I am not sure if that is worrisome or impressive. Although Fluttershy then looked up at me and while showing me a sly wink. "At least you won't have as much dialogue to write down tonight."

"You know me well, dear." I said with a snicker. Although I then suddenly felt a weird sensation on the back of my head. As if...someone was licking the pumpkin puree off my head. "Someone back there?"

"Sorry. Gladesong just really wanted to get this stuff." Ocellus retorted from behind me somewhere. Was Gladesong being held up to my head so she could lick that gunk off me? I suppose pumpkins are healthy eating. And it was a blessing that my hair was still on the short side at the time.

I stood where I was and waited for my daughter to finish up with her snack. It was only then that Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie happened to notice the giant moth holding up the filly behind me. They quickly trotted around me to get a better look with Rainbow Dash quickly making a correct guess. "Wait a second... Whoa, is that you, Ocellus?! Awesome mothman disguise!"

"Thanks! I tried going for a spooky look...but I just couldn't make myself not cute." The big beautiful bug giggled as she fidgeted in place. There was just no way around it. I am convinced Ocellus could never be scary even if she tried.

Pinkie Pie then got a good look at Fluttershy and started doing all manner of charades to speak without saying a word. Too many weird poses with props she pulled out of her beret to list. Fluttershy just grinned awkwardly as she said, "Why yes, Pinkie... I did try going as a kirin today."

Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie then took a good long look at Smolder and Gallus. And those smirks they started to show. Pinkie Pie even pulled out a bike horn for a quick honk while Rainbow Dash snickered with a hoof to her chin. "Dang, dude. What'd you do to get stuck with that side of the dynamic?"

I was not expecting Gallus to smirk as he once again turned the tables on Smolder. The dragoness crossed her arms and looked away while he said, "Oh, trust me. We're on the same level here. If anything, I'm the one who has her on a leash."

Smolder snarled with her eyes opening wide. She must have really wanted to mess to Gallus all night with that costume only for that plan to have gone up in flames. Rainbow and Pinkie just snickered together even if they were not entirely in on the joke. Although Rainbow Dash then looked up at me and asked, "Um... What're you supposed to be, big guy?"

I rolled my eyes and replied as honestly as possible. "Just call me Superdad."

"Ha! You bet you are!" Rainbow Dash snickered with Pinkie Pie honking that horn again while glancing back and forth at Fluttershy and me. While wiggling her eyebrows in a very knowing fashion. The two of them soon trotted off to continue on with their night of pranking mayhem and Gladesong soon finished up with the snack stuck to the back of my head. I gently patted my daughter on the head and said, "Thank you for cleaning Daddy up, sweetheart."

We finally started to make the rounds at the town square. Helping ourselves to candy, enjoying a few games like spider toss and pumpkin catapults. Although things got interesting when we went for some bobbing for apples. Applejack was running the stall and appeared to be dressed up in what I assumed to be attire reminiscent of the buffalo down around Appleloosa. A feathered headdress and some markings on the face. I never asked much about what happened the last time my friends went down there, but it sounded like a special kind of fiasco. She called out to us in greeting and said, "Howdy, y'all! Lookin' good toni... Uh... Boy, what kinda bet did ya lose ta get stuck in that getup?"

For as laughably simplistic as their costumes were, Smolder and Gallus were definitely getting the most attention that night. And now that everyone they met were assuming the obvious, things were starting to swing back into Smolder's favor. Even if they were technically on the same level, it meant nothing to Gallus if everyone kept assuming otherwise. Even Gallus was starting to get annoyed with having to repeat himself with every single encounter.

Applejack's eyes soon fell upon my family and I. And she liked what she was seeing. "Woo, now that's a real love bug right there! Likin' the kirin look ya got goin' on there, Fluttershy. And... Ya takin' it easy this year, James? Y'all had some really good looks the last couple of times. Why're ya goin' casual this time?"

"We kind of forgot to plan one and wearing a costume might've clashed with this harness to begin with. So I'm just going as something I'm being for the first time ever on Nightmare Night. A dad." I retorted while taking some pride in that statement. At this time last year, I was still a bachelor. And now I am a father. Although Ocellus then held out Gladesong to Applejack, who swiftly got the attention of one of her favorite honorary aunts. I noticed Applejack's eyes widen at the sight of the flower filly and said, "And guess who's first Nightmare Night it is."

"Oh my goodness, would ya look at that! How're ya doin' tonight, youngin'? And yeah, it's yer first time on Nightmare Night, ain't it?! Good ta see ya, sweetheart." Applejack chuckled while giving a very happy Gladesong a nuzzle. She then looked back at the tub of water behind her and said, "I know yer used to the baked apple treats I keep bringin' by, but how 'bout tryin' yer hoof at bobbin' for the raw stuff?"

"I got this. Watch and learn, kid." Gallus spoke up while Ocellus made sure to hold Gladesong in a way to let her watch. With one quick dunk of his head, Gallus snatched up an apple quite handily on his hooked beak. That curve and sharp point must have made it easy to snag one. He then plucked the apple from his beak and said, "That's all there is to it."

"Hang on. You mean we can get free eats if we grab an apple in our mouths? Sweet!" Smolder then rushed to the tub and leaned over it with her hands on the rim for support. When she spotted an easy mark, she dunked her head in and brought it back up a second later with an apple trapped between her jaws. Smolder crunched it down with one bite before looking over at Ocellus. "Your turn, love bug!"

"I'm not really hungry...but OK!" Ocellus handed Gladesong back to me now that it was probably time for her to go back in her harness. The disguised Changeling spread her glorious moth wings and held onto the rim with all four hands. But...she just could not make it work. Maybe it was due to the shape of her head and her mouth hardly having much of a jaw at all, but she just could not get a grip on a single apple no matter how maybe times she bobbed for them. "I...can't... But then again, moths don't really eat solid foods to begin with. What about you, Gladesong? Wanna try?"

Gladesong looked excited to get a fresh apple to munch on. We sometimes feed her apple slices for a snack and she has grown accustomed to the crunchy fruit. I removed Gladesong from her harness and held her at the sides before dangling her right over the tub. She kept trying and trying, but just could not get a grip on any of the apples floating at the surface. And she really did not like getting her face wet with how chilled the water was from the autumn cold. But just when it looked like she would not be able to pull it off, I suddenly felt her become a little heavier. A glance from the side revealed that she had indeed snagged an apple. By the stem! Applejack chuckled at the sight of it and said, "I guess that's one way ta pluck an apple!"

Once she was back in her harness, Gladesong held the apple very close to her face while gradually nibbling away at it. But then a certain noise reached my ears. The jiggling of...bells? A glance to my left revealed a rather regal sight. Twilight Sparkle was approaching and was clad in...quite the wizard robe and hat. Spherical bells dangled from it here and there and was mostly made up of varying shades of blue. And...what was with the fake beard hanging from her face? "Happy Nightmare Night, everypony!"

"Howdy, Twi! Going with that look again? Didn't ya wear that a few years back?" Applejack asked while I studied that look on her. Spike was even in her company and was dressed up basically like a king. An impressive crown and red mantle lined with soft fluffy trimming rested on his head and was draped across his shoulders. He even had a golden scepter in hand, although I doubt it was authentic. And he had already accumulated quite the pile of candy in his arms. Applejack glanced down at the lordly dragon boy and said, "Woo! Lookin' good there, Spike! Like a dragon prince ready ta claim the throne!"

"Thanks! I'm just trying to look great for my queen before she...uh..." Spike started to reply before he noticed Smolder and Gallus. And they just...stared at each other for a moment like neither were sure of who should speak first. After maybe a good eight seconds, Spike made the first move. But he did not speak. He laughed. Spike suddenly burst out in howling laughter and staggered about before leaning on the apple tub for support. "I don't even know what's so funny about those costumes!"

Both Smolder and Gallus scowled at each other as if they were both starting to wonder if their costumes were even a good idea in the first place. I was just glad Spike did not really seem to understand what the underlying implications of them were, but there was something awkwardly funny about it even before the context registered with oneself. Although while Spike was trying to catch his breath, I looked at Twilight and examined her costume. "I don't think you've worn this before... Even though it feels like I've seen it somewhere before."

"You might've seen this in some illustrations. This is a reproduction of Star Swirl the Bearded's prized robe and hat. I wore this for my very first Nightmare Night in Ponyville and thought now would be a good time to get it out of the closest. How do I look?" Twilight explained while swinging her head a bit to get the bells on it jingling. She looked very proud of it, even if that fake beard was a bit much. I was actually quite impressed with it. And it almost looked fitting for Celestia's star pupil. I could easily see Twilight becoming that sage's true successor somewhere down the line.

"Yeah, that's a really good look for you. Thanks for wearing so I could see it. A shame I wasn't here for your first time in town." I replied while Twilight started to engage with her friends. And then she noticed the giant moth and backed away in shock. Ocellus was blending in a little too well with the night. I spoke up dryly, "That's Ocellus."

The giant moth woman just waved at our friend with a sheepish grin on her lips. Twilight's hat almost fell off when she jumped back and had to be readjusted. "Wow... I mean...wow! Really, Ocellus?! That's a great look!"

"Thanks! I hope I'm not too spooky..." Ocellus giggled while she failed to be truly menacing in any way. She was just far too adorable. Although she soon noticed someone else approaching now that the party was really getting underway. She raised her clawed hand high and waved at someone over yonder. "Rarity! Over here!"

"My stars, is that you, Ocellus?! What a convincing costume! Festive! But I suppose it's not really a costume at all, is it?" That beautiful voice replied. But when I turned to face my dear Rarity, I was left puzzled. There was no mistaking that outfit. It was the same Radiance costume she had worn last year. Not that I am complaining here. She looked way too good in it. But it was still...puzzling over why one would wear the same costume two years in a row.

Smolder was the first to speak up. In fact, both she and Gallus were ogling Rarity's extravagant and very true to form costume. No doubt thanks to them being really into the Power Pony series of comic books. "Whoa! You almost look like the real deal there! That's cool!"

I decided to speak up while I had the opportunity. "You should've seen us all last year. The girls went as the entire Power Pony team and I went as Hunter. That was a fun time."

Gallus pointed at us as his eyes lit up with excitement. "Whoa, seriously?! Then you gotta do that again next year so we can see it!"

"Sure! Everypony loved it too! But... Um... Why are you wearing the same costume two years in a row, Rarity? None of us dressed up in our Power Pony costumes." Fluttershy replied while understandably puzzled over the lack in innovation in Rarity's attire. Rarity would be the last person I know who would let her artistic vision stagnate.

Our beautiful friend's response was rather admirable as she swung her head to let her indigo curls sway while the diamonds in her mane shimmered. "Quite frankly, I just could not think up a costume more radiant than this! And besides that, I see a few of our friends aren't complaining."

"You know what? That's a good point. You're totally rocking that look, Rarity." I retorted before I felt Gladesong starting to fidget in the harness on my chest. She had dropped what little of that apple was left and was excitedly reaching out for the beautiful mare who had always been a second mother to her. I smirk down at my daughter and said, "And I think someone's really happy to see her Mama Radiance."

"Oh my goodness, hello there! Come on down, dear!" Rarity squealed in delight now that her goddaughter had caught her attention. She lifted my daughter from the harness with levitation magic and soon snuggled with the happy little filly in her arms. "Are you just thrilled to see your own godmother looking so radiant tonight? And aren't you just the loveliest little bouquet of blossoms!"

I watched with a beaming smile as the first mare to join my family smothered her goddaughter with sweet loving words and tender nuzzles. Although while Fluttershy took a turn bobbing for an apple, Smolder looked back and forth at her closest circle of friends. "So, uh... What else is there to do for Nightmare Night?"

"Wow, you girls really are that outta the loop?" Gallus asked while Smolder and Ocellus reluctantly conceded their ignorance to that holiday. Not that I could fault them. Ocellus had been isolated from Equestrian society in the Changeling hive her entire life while Smolder had only been living amongst us for some months with only a couple of opportunities to observe the holiday from afar. And that is when assuming she was near any towns or cities on the last two Nightmare Nights. The griffon boy then smirked and said, "In that case, how about I take you girls under my wing and show you the ropes? I've been to these celebrations often enough to know what to expect."

The two of them looked happy with that idea. Ocellus spoke first with her wings spreading just a bit in inspiration. "Sure! Show us around, Gallus!"

"Sure thing! But first..." He replied before smirking up at Smolder. The dragoness only had a second to notice that smirk on his beak before Gallus pounced on her. The two of them fell behind a haystack that they happened to be next to before a scuffle broke out behind it. I saw a few blue feathers fly out from behind their cover while Smolder did most of the yelling. This went on for only a moment before things got quiet and Gallus stepped out from behind the haystack. And I noticed that his torso was bare while Smolder's ridiculously oversized electrical plug was hanging from the base of his neck. "If I'm taking the lead, I gotta look the part first."

I had to catch my breath in my throat when I saw Smolder step out from behind the haystack with her arms crossed. She looked utterly annoyed with her torso now bearing the double electrical outlet box Gallus had been wearing. And it strangely looked like it fit her body better than it did his. Ocellus snidely snickered as she could not help commenting on the costume swap. "My, how the tables have turned."

"Coming up with this costume was a really dumb idea..." Smolder growled now that things had come full circle for her. Gallus trotted off with Ocellus following along at a brisk pace. Smolder followed as well, but with a much stiffer and slower walk. I finally wheezed out a laugh when she started to pass me by. This did not sit well with the little lady since she then suddenly pointed at me with one finger. "I don't wanna hear it!"

"Hey, at least that costume makes more sense when it's being worn by a female." I retorted while knowing that the implications of that costume flew over her head. Smolder groaned in frustration before running off to catch up with her posse. All I could do was shake my head. Those three really do bounce off each other quite a bit in a way they do not with me. "Heh... Teens. At least they're really good teens."

Moments later, I heard a buzz that I instantly recognized. Scootaloo came rolling through the town square on her scooter while still rocking that miniature Wonderbolt outfit. She ran a full lap around the entire square while weaving between attendees and various attraction stalls and decor. She then came to a sliding stop before us and lifted her goggles to reveal her eyes. "Hey, guys! Happy Nightmare Night! Have you seen the girls?"

Applejack glanced around for a few seconds. "I reckon they oughta be 'round here... There they are! Howdy, girls!"

Sure enough, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle were galloping our way. And I found it funny how their outfits had either been worn by or had some kind of association with their elder siblings or idols. Where Scootaloo was dressed up in an outfit that Rainbow Dash will finally be wearing next year, Apple Bloom was dressed up in her own rendition of Mistress Marevelous' outfit from the Power Pony series. As for Sweetie Belle... Perhaps it is just me, but I felt like I had seen Rarity wearing that glorious purple mantle with white trimmings and that silver crown before. Maybe in an old photo from before I showed up in Equestria?

"Howdy, y'all! Lovin' the jumpsuit, Scoot!" Apple Bloom called out before a horseshoe slipped out of the makeshift harness she was wearing and hit the ground with a noisy clatter. While that outfit was very convincing, it was not entirely up to snuff with the one Rarity made for Applejack last year. I assumed she made it herself, but I guess being skilled in carpentry does not translate to mastery over fabrics. The little farm filly glanced down at her heavy prop and grinned uneasily at us. "Oops... Guess I should've tightened the stitching."

"Girl, yer askin' for trouble with those heavy things fallin' outta their pouch. Maybe you oughta leave those with me." Applejack spoke up a bit firmly before taking the other horseshoe away as well to make sure it would not fall on anyone. Although she then lightly patted her little sister on the head while showing a big smile. "But y'all did a fine job on that outfit. Go lasso some bad guys tonight, ya hear?"

"Yes, ma'am! I just gotta meet up with the team first!" Apple Bloom grinned while even reaching for a small rope she had hanging at her side. But she could only manage to swing it around like a whip and could not for the life of her tie it and throw it like a lasso. Apple Bloom groaned while tucking it away again, "Applejack, you gotta show me how ta throw a lasso sometime! You always make it look so easy!"

"When yer a bit bigger, girl. I couldn't really toss it that far myself until my legs here went through their first real growth spurt. I reckon this time next year would be a good time ta start." Applejack replied while I took note of those words. Scootaloo would be turning thirteen in a matter of months and she still looked almost no larger than when I first met her. When would her body start to look more like a mare than a filly anyway?

Rarity then stepped around the apple tub to get a good look at her sister. And she recognized that outfit right away while sounding very impressed. "Sweetie Belle, I'm loving your Princess Platinum outfit! It's just like the one I wore during the Hearth's Warming Eve play in Canterlot a while back! And I dare say you even match her historical appearance more than I ever did!"

"I do? I mean... Yeah! I do! Maybe I was her in a different life?" Sweetie Belle giggled while adjusting the crown on her head. And Rarity was not wrong. I had looked up information on the founders of Equestria in my spare time and found that Sweetie Belle bore more than a passing resemblance to the illustrations I had seen of the actual Princess Platinum. Although she then turned towards the only other boy around while beaming excitedly. "And this princess was looking for her king!"

I glanced down at Spike and... Wow, the poor kid looked spellbound. He was clutching his scepter while just looking so nervous. Maybe Sweetie Belle's outfit was really speaking to him. They perfectly complimented each other's outfits too. Sweetie Belle then trotted up to the dragon boy and bowed rather elegantly before trying a little too hard to mimic Rarity's refined accent. "And how are you this fine Nightmare Night, my king?"

The poor kid was blushing so profusely. I think he knew what Sweetie Belle would look like that night, but seeing her in the flesh was another story. He breathed deeply to collect himself before saying, "You're... Uh... You look amazing, your highness..."

Now it was Sweetie Belle's turn to blush. Although nowhere near as thickly as Spike. The dragon boy finally found the will to defy his nervousness and lifted Sweetie Belle's hoof into his hand before placing a kiss on her wrist. And Sweetie Belle was not satisfied with that. In a bold display, she grabbed Spike and kissed him right on the lips for a quick peck. Scootaloo and Apple Bloom did not even comment on it as they watched. Was their budding romance really no secret from her best friends?

Twilight got a giggle out of seeing Spike just stand there completely stiff. I wonder how much he gushes to her in private about his relationship with Sweetie Belle. It has been nearly a year since their first kiss and I have seen them together on occasion. I stepped over to Rarity while she continued to cradle Gladesong in her arms and whispered to my beloved. "Those two are gonna be so good to each other in the end."

"Quite, darling. I've seen such wonderful chemistry between those two. Always so happy together." Rarity whispered with a beaming smile. She knew Spike well by then. But I knew him on a level she did not.

"And he will never leave her. Ember told me about how dragon courtship works." I whispered to her with a knowing smile. Rarity's eyes lit up in intrigue before I revealed a beautiful truth to her. "When he thinks the time is right and when she says yes, he'll be hers forever. Dragons mate for life and make very dedicated spouses."

"Goodness me, I actually did get that impression from dear little Spike. I just did not know it was that literal. he will make such a wonderful husband for her." Rarity giggled in glee while Sweetie Belle broke Spike out of his stupor with a simple yet effective method. She embraced him. And he embraced her right back. Rarity then whispered to me whimsically, "I just wonder what their children will look like."

"Already thinking about nephews and nieces? It would be bad form to let them beat us to it, yeah?" I replied as I kissed Rarity on the ear while knowing there was too much happening around us for any strangers to take notice. And Rarity giggled shrilly at those loving words.

My beautiful beloved turned to me with my daughter nestled between us. Gladesong was just snuggling up to her godmother while Rarity whisper softly to my face. "Don't keep me waiting too long, my love. It's not proper to keep a lady waiting. Especially when she's waiting to have beautiful little ones with you."

I wanted so dearly to embrace and kiss that beautiful mare. She was the first. Teh first friend to become something so much more to me after Fluttershy and I became more than just friends. Rarity has always been special to me. My best friend in Ponyville. But our hearts wanted so much more. We loved each other... Needed each other. And I would never be able to replace that angel of generosity. It took a great deal of restraint to not shower her with intimate love at that moment. Being too overt would draw attention. But our noses did touch playfully before I whispered with my hand on Gladesong's head, "Soon, m'lady. Soon."

"Did you hear that, my dear?" Rarity whispered down to her goddaughter. Gladesong even had the presence of mind to look up at the lovely unicorn mare gazing down at her. Rarity then whispered sweetly, "You're going to have so many beautiful brothers and sisters, little Gladesong. And they are just going to love you!"

It is unlikely Gladesong fully understood Rarity's words, but she did get excited and giggled joyously. It was then that Scootaloo parked her scooter by the apple stall and came our way. "Hey, Dad! Would it be OK if I take Gladesong along for the rest of the party? We're gonna be heading out for the Nightmare Moon legend part of the whole thing in a little bit."

"Hmm... It is her first Nightmare Night... If I let you girls take her along, be careful with her. And if she gets upset or freaked out, find Smolder. She'll know how to calm her down." I replied while considering the pros and cons of letting my eldest daughter take her baby sister along for a ride. They had engaged in some outdoor fun at times, but it was always under supervision. Gallus would surely be taking Ocellus and Smolder along for the full experience with all the other kids, even if those three were a bit old for it by then.

Scootaloo nodded while I carefully set Gladesong on her back. The mini Wonderbolt cadet looked back at her sister and said, "OK then! Ready to learn the real story about Nightmare Moon, little sis? Because here we go!"

I watched with a smirk as Scootaloo went bounding off with more of a spring in her step than usual. Doing her best to give Gladesong a fun ride as the tiny filly tittered all the while. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom followed along while Spike was close behind. Having already seen the lightshow that Zecora tends to put on out there, I was sure any kid would get a thrill on their first time.

My friends and I hung out in the town square partaking in some little games, sipping hot cider, and listening in on the mayor on the other side of the square up on stage. It sounded like it was time for them to head on over to the edge of the Everfree Forest to visit that statue. Even if that is a surprisingly long walk for a holiday event, the Everfree Forest is an ideal location for that statue of Nightmare Moon to be placed near. It was where her existence even began.

Speaking of Nightmare Moon, I turned my gaze to the night sky. Beautifully lit by many stars and a full moon. I remember reading about how the moon itself was marked by spots that vaguely resembled Nightmare Moon's head during the entire millennium she was placed in stasis somewhere inside it. It bewildered me how the Elements of Harmony could literally transport someone to the moon and lock them in a state of stasis right inside it. Then again, when considering that it was Celestia alone using them that got those results while the current six bearers were able to entirely purge Nightmare Moon from Luna when they used them... The Elements of Harmony have quite the inconsistent track record. I suppose it all depends on who uses them and on what. But I do know they are a force of purification more than anything. They...fix things, in a sense.

My eyes scanned the horizon and the silhouette of the mountain to the east. Canterlot was lit up rather beautifully against the dark of the night. I suppose even the Canterlot elite were enjoying Nightmare Night in their own way. But where were they? Luna and Celestia had managed to attend the first Nightmare Night event I first partook in and Nightmare Moon herself showed up next year. I sighed to myself in some disappointment. It would be unrealistic to expect them to show up in Ponyville on every Nightmare Night.

Things got the quiet around the place once all the kids in town headed off for the spookiest part of Ponyville's Nightmare Night traditions. And Twilight got quite a chuckle once Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash showed up with Pinkie still being mute for the night. They still had a hefty supply of pumpkin guts balloons left and were trying to figure out how to use them all up. We all decided to set them aside for now and wait for things to pick up again once everyone got back.

I especially loved the few fire pits around the town square and that ingredients for s'mores had been provided. I made quite a few of those with my friends. Although after a while, we started to hear what sounded like shouting in the distance. To the west. Fluttershy looked that way first and said, "They're back already? Did they run the whole way?"

Sure enough, they really were. Every last one of the attendees who had followed Zecora off towards the Everfree Forest were rushing back in a panic. I even saw Smolder and Gallus among them while looking more than just a bit freaked out. Ocellus was still in her moth form and was trying to not get too far ahead of everyone else while fluttering overhead. Only Gladesong looked like she was having a good time while being securely held in the giant's moth's four arms. Rainbow Dash called out as they rushed by us, "Whoa, what's the hurry this time?!"

"It... Something came when we got there! And it's not Nightmare Moon!" Smolder shouted as they all tried to find hiding spots around the town square. An uproar was spreading. And then I looked up.

I strongly doubted there was any real danger around us. Someone showing up at such a time to add to the atmosphere would have been too predictable. But...not Nightmare Moon? Nor Luna or Celestia in costume? But there it was. A winged equine figure came swooping overhead in the night sky. The proportions of the body and that trailing mane and tail... There was no mistaking it. Someone from the royal family was present. But as I eyed the circling alicorn above, I had a realization. "That's...not a mare."

The soaring stallion above, form as dark as the night, came to a stop over an open empty space. And in an instant, suddenly went from above and crashing into the ground below as he appeared to become lightning itself. A thunder clap roared out as his impact with the ground sent arcing bolts of white lightning over the ground around his hooves before the air became still. But wait... White lightning?

While everyone watched in caution and dread, I started to have my suspicions over the identity of this mysterious stallion. I watched in silence while the entire town square went quiet with dread. And as the stallion before us raised his head, I could hear a chuckle reach my ears. "Nightmare Night... Born from lingering fears of the Mare in the Moon... But aren't we all forgetting something here?"

The armor adorning his body... Identical to that worn by Nightmare Moon when I first laid eyes upon her, but colored a pale silver. Pale as the stars above. The stallion called out to all of us with a most sinister tone, "The Mare in the Moon was not always a mare. She was once a filly like so many of you. And where do you suppose that filly came from?! Who is the true originator of Nightmare Night's namesake?!"

I was smirking from ear to ear. I knew who this stallion was. And he was nailing this first impression. He lifted his head high and cackled in false villainous fervor. "The true sire of the Mare in the Moon stands before you! May you all know the true herald of Nightmare Night! For now you see... The Nightmare King stands amongst you!"

An uproar filled the air and I could understand why. Almost no one in town had ever seen this stallion before. But I knew who he was as he summoned arcing bolts of white lightning to illuminate the town. Body as black as night and full billowing mane and tail of shimmering silver, the king of Equestria himself had arrived to partake in festivities. And while he had the bravado and armor down, it seemed he had forgotten about the more specific anatomical aspects of Nightmare Moon. His wings did not match hers and his eyes also did not bear the catlike pupil that Nightmare Moon's eyes possess. But it looked like he did not need them anyway. Everyone was running for cover. But then...

"Do you believe you have overlooked my attention, your majesty?!" A bold feminine voice called out that seemed to project itself all over the town square. I then noticed some scarlet embers forming in a circle some ways behind the Nightmare King. And in an instant, those embers erupted into a towering column of swirling scarlet fire. The menacing stallion turned to face the flames as they receded. And there in the dark of the night, her billowing scarlet mane and tail filled with a warm glow, stood the queen of Equestria herself. Her fiery eyes glaring sternly at her husband as she played along with the act. "You had best behave yourself tonight. Do not incur the wrath of this queen."

"Ohohoho, the sun queen herself graces me with her presence?" Orbash chuckled like a smug tyrant as he began to fearlessly approach his wife. I was starting to be filled with a certain giddiness while everyone else around us watched with fearful uncertainty. Orbash could always get an entertaining rise out of his wife. He strode towards the sun queen with a faux smugness on his face. "And what brings you here during this most fiendish of holidays? Where I reign supreme for one night?"

"Why do you suppose, tyrant? As queen of Equestria, it is my duty to see to it my people may sleep without fear. And so help me, Nightmare King. You will behave yourself if you value your existence." Sunflare spoke firmly while maintaining a stony facade of professional stoicism.

Orbash was anything but the sort. He came much closer until the two of them were gazing into each other's eyes from inches away. And he continued to uphold his smug attitude. "Such radiance, your majesty. How can I say no to a mare as glorious as the sun? Yes, perhaps I shall kneel to you. But only for tonight."

"Well said. Do not accost my subjects and you shall live to see tomorrow. Agreed?" Sunflare asked while I was starting to wonder if she was truly in on the joke. The sun queen had made it known at first encounter that she is all business nearly all the time.

"Agreed. Now, shall we... Um... Yes?" Orbash started to say before he happened to notice someone had come over to them. And was hovering near Sunflare while everyone else watched in growing confusion.

There was no mistaken it. Ocellus had come over to the two of them and was fluttering her great wings while gazing upon Sunflare. The sun queen glanced at the giant moth and asked, "Can I help you?"

"So...glowy..." I heard Ocellus mutter just loud enough to reach my ears. And I suddenly snickered to myself as I realized what was happening. Taking on the form of a moth had apparently instilled in her a moth's natural instincts. And Sunflare's wavering scarlet accents, from her mane to her tail and even down to the 'shoes' enshrouding her hooves, had her standing out like a torch in the night. Every part of her that was not constantly still was giving off such a hot glow. And the giant moth was drawn to that glow. "Warm... Glowy... I like the pretty light..."

Sunflare and Orbash both stared at each other with wide eyes. A giant moth girl was probably the last thing either of them expected to see that night. Orbash promptly lost his tyrannical facade and asked, "Well, this certainly kills the mood, my love. What now?"

"What else? We introduce ourselves." Sunflare replied before suddenly flinching. The giant moth beside her was now resting on her back like a moth hanging out near a lamp. She was somehow able to fit her entire body atop Sunflare's torso while the sun queen just rolled her eyes. "Ugh, such indignity. Have you no shame, silly insect?"

Orbash got a chuckle out of that. He then looked all around us and called out with a much more cheerful tone that I was more familiar with. "So sorry if we gave you all a scare! If you are not familiar with us, allow us to introduce ourselves! I am Orbash! King of Equestria! And my beloved wife here is Sunflare! As your king and queen, we wished to experience our first Nightmare Night with you all so close to where the legend began!"

The revelation of their royal identities quickly put an end to any fears amongst Ponyville's population. There was a roaring applause of many hooves while some even started to draw closer. I knew that the king and queen of Equestria became known to all with their presence during the War of Preservation becoming very public following its end, but this was still their first time in Ponyville. And the first time I had seen them since I was last in Canterlot. Seeing the two of them mingling with the common during peacetime really did soothe my heart. They really were home to stay.

Not much longer went by with the king and queen speaking to their subjects before Orbash's gaze finally met mine. And when I waved at him, his eyes glimmered while his ears perked up in joy. "There you are! Hello there, my boy!"

The glorious moon king came galloping right over to me while my friends scattered to make room. I was unsure of how to handle the king himself being so nonchalant with displays of affection towards me in a town I now call home, but he was not dissuaded. Orbash rested his jaw on my shoulder and draped a wing over me in an embrace as if I was his own son. "It's been weeks, my boy. Have you been well? Your hair is growing back nicely, I see."

"I... Uh... Yeah, I'm good. Really good. And it's great to see you, your majesty." I replied rather meekly while putting my arms around him for an embrace of my own. Orbash tightened his wing's grip around me as if trying to shield me from the autumn cold. My embrace tightened as well to be much more sincere. While Sky Beak may have become the closest thing to a father I ever had in Equestria, Orbash was definitely somewhere in that territory as well. The dynamic between us... It was not merely between friends. "I missed you, your majesty..."

"And I missed you, my boy. Celestia longs for you dearly." Orbash whispered to my ear as that name suddenly reminded me of who was absent that night. He must have read my mind since Orbash then said, "If you need to know, Luna and Nightmare Moon are partaking in festivities elsewhere tonight. I hope you don't mind Sunflare and I arriving in their stead."

"No, it's fine! It's great to see you two here!" I replied promptly as our embrace loosened. I then ran a few fingers over his helmet as I examined his costume for the night. "And you really nailed the look here. You had everyone fooled."

"Like daughter, like father! I will be sure to tell Nightmare Moon that her old man could be as frightful as her!" Orbash cackled in delighted laughter. He then turned his attention to his approaching wife. The festivities had begun to resume with even some music starting to fill the air from nearby. Although he then noticed who was still on her back. With her wings held flat, Ocellus almost looked like a cape draped over Sunflare. Orbash then asked with a crooked smile, "Is that comfortable?"

"She's much lighter than she seems." Sunflare retorted with a smirk of amusement. She did not appear to be having any trouble walking around with her enthralled passenger. As Orbash became the center of attention for my friends, Sunflare's attention was focused upon me. And I was at a loss of what to say to her. Our relationship had been...chaotic since the start. Sunflare noticed my hesitation and swiftly extended a wing towards me. "Come here, child."

I hesitated for just a moment. Even when offering an embrace, Sunflare had an air of firmness around her that Orbash lacked. But once I was in her embrace, Sunflare nuzzled the side of my head all the same. And she was warm. Her body radiated a gentle heat like the rays of the sun itself. I never noticed it as prominently as I did there in the cold of an autumn night. She whispered gently to me, "It is a shame we cannot see you more often. I pray your return to this humble town has brought you no end of respite after so many trials."

"Life has been good here, your majesty. Things truly back to the way they should be." I replied before Sunflare tightened her wing's embrace around me. It was...comforting. And I felt compelled to ask. "How have your daughters been?"

Sunflare spoke very quietly and with such a tender tone. "Well. Very well. And they have dearly appreciated our assistance in their duties. And Celestia... Orbash speaks the truth. She longs for you, child. She tries to hide it, but I can see it plainly. Please, do not keep her waiting too long for your next visit. It would be grand if we could spend an evening together. Orbash and our children would be thrilled to have you along."

It was an offer I knew I should not turn down. And I considered my response carefully. "I'll...have to decide on that soon. Before winter gets here. Let them know I'll be coming. Should I plan ahead? Does it matter if I show up unannounced?"

The sun queen snorted with a suppressed chuckle. "Not at all. In fact, it would be all the more thrilling if you arrive when they are not expecting you. Do not worry about you intruding onto their royal duties. We can always catch up later."

"I have a hunch you and Orbash have been assisting them with more than just advice..." I muttered as I contemplated exactly what goes on behind the walls of Canterlot's royal palace. Surely they also assisted in paperwork as well. Such a mundane role for the true king and queen of Equestria. Although I did nod against Sunflare's head. "All right then... Expect me to show up sometime next week. I won't say when."

"Excellent. I believe the afternoon would be ideal. Just know that you are always welcome inside the castle, sir knight." Sunflare said very meaningfully. To think that I have been officially knighted... An honor I am sure very few ever receive. Although Sunflare did flinch in response to something. She released me from her embrace before we both looked down. And I grinned as I found Gladesong tapping her hoof curiously at Sunflare's left front hoof. Something about that ephemeral scarlet shroud flickering over her hooves like harmless flames caught her attention. I glanced over yonder and saw Smolder and Gallus watching. Ocellus must have passed Gladesong to Smolder before she became enthralled with Sunflare's glow. The sun queen spoke in curiosity, "Hello there, child. Do you need something?"

I tapped Sunflare on the shoulder to get her attention. Introductions were in order. "She's mine. This is Gladesong, your majesty."

"She is yours?!" Sunflare spoke with an unexpected show of excitement. When I nodded, she promptly scooped up Gladesong in her levitation magic and turned to her husband. "Orbash, my love! There is someone here you must meet!"

"There is? Excuse me, all of you... Oh my goodness... Is this who I think it is, my boy?" Orbash replied before turning to face his wife. Sunflare's eyes were filled with an almost uncharacteristic joy as she cradled the giggling filly against her chest. Orbash glanced at me while I just smirked in joy now that the majestic king and queen of Equestria were finally able to meet my firstborn. The always jovial moon king stepped up to his wife while Gladesong kept reaching for her wavering scarlet mane. But then she noticed the kind yet armored face of Equestria's true king and reached out to him instead. Orbash looked utterly giddy as his own silver magic aura joined his wife's scarlet shroud to hold my daughter together. "Goodness me... Hello, my dear. Are you my boy's little one? I remember when Celestia and Luna were your size."

"Gently, dear. It's been eons since you last held a foal." Sunflare spoke softly with a tenderness I had never heard from her before. Even during her kindest moments with me. For as powerful and even terrifying as she could be, Sunflare was still a mother. And those instincts had not been lost even after millennia. She tenderly nuzzled Gladesong's head and whispered to her, "Such a fragrant costume you have, my dear. And Gladesong, was it? A child of the meadows and garden?"

"She is very fond of frolicking in flower patches, so the name ended up fitting very well." Fluttershy said as she watched from my side. It was such an honor seeing our firstborn being doted on by the king and queen of Equestria themselves. It was as if they were meeting their own grandchild for the first time.

Gladesong kept reaching out to Orbash's face. And when he finally brought his face closer, she started to try and push his helmet off. The moon king obliged and lifted his helmet from his head with levitation. Only for Gladesong to hold his face and nuzzle her cheek against his black coat. Orbash was visibly taken aback by this. His lips quivered as I saw his eyes starting to glisten with tears. He squinted his eyes shut and whispered, "Oh, you precious little thing... Your mother and father are so blessed to have you. Hello, my child. Hello..."

The king and queen of Equestria cradled my daughter between them as if she was their own. Nuzzling and whispering sweet things to her and to each other. They may have been the world's true sovereigns, but they were still husband and wife. And mother and father. They knew the joy of having children to love. And they had very good children too. And when considering my connections to Celestia... And the fact that we have received their blessing... I wonder if it would be acceptable for Gladesong to refer to them as her grandparents?

I decided to test this theory. I stepped over to them and directed my attention towards Orbash. "How're you holding up, grandpa?"

He hardly even flinched at that title. The glorious moon king beamed at me with such a genuine grin while Sunflare's uncomfortable gaze showed she knew where that conversation was going. Orbash nuzzled me as he said, "I am simply overjoyed to meet this precious angel, my boy! You really should bring her along sometime. Perhaps it's time we consider installing a nursery in the palace..."

Orbash's joy was contagious. I beamed at him and my own child. But when I turned to Sunflare, she spoke up first with a stoic glare. "I know what you are about to say and I will not have it. Not yet, at least. Do not call me a grandmother until I call myself that first."

I had to suppress a laugh at the tonal shift in her voice. From joyous and motherly to stern and firm in an instant. Orbash showed no such restraint and laughed in the face of his wife's disapproval. "My love, why so stern?! You and I may be ancient, but we are most certainly not old! You are as radiant as the day you brought our daughters into this world. You are...undying. Eternal. You have aged not like fine wine... No, you have aged like the finest honey. The sweet succulent nectar that never fades in quality."

Fluttershy overheard this and got a good snicker out of that. She then interjected as she said, "He's right! Honey never spoils! It is always sweet and safe to eat."

"I am well aware of honey's miraculous qualities!" Sunflare snorted as I failed to hide a laugh. Several onlookers joined in as well. For being as imposing as she is, Sunflare is fun to mess with. She then looked down at Gladesong as her husband held her up. My daughter babbled a bit, but it sounded like she was interested in Sunflare's glowing mane. With a sigh, her magic aura became the more dominant presence around my daughter as she pulled Gladesong closer. "Forgive me for raising my voice, little one. I should not shout in your presence."

Orbash wiggled his eyebrows once his helmet was placed upon his head again. "Sunflare, my love. I think you granddaughter knows who you are. Why not address her as such."

"Orbash, you know that this filly is not my..." Sunflare grumbled before she was silenced by Gladesong's loving and innocent gaze. I glanced down at Fluttershy while she smirked up at me. She knew enough about Celestia and I, even if I am sure she has still not wrapped her head around that fact yet. With a sigh, Sunflare finally relented and brought Gladesong up to her face. My child promptly took hold of her and nuzzled her cheek against the queen's muzzle. Sunflare asked softly, "I... I am not sure I'm ready for this child... But...if you wish to call me your grandmother, I... I would not be against it..."

I turned to Orbash and whispered to him, "Really, your majesty. You don't have to do that. I mean I know you love her, but Gladesong isn't..."

"James, my boy. Enough of that. No need to acknowledge my crown of horns at every turn." The moon king said with a facetious chuckle. He then whispered into my ear, "You have our blessings, my boy. A day will come where Celestia will give that sweet little thing brothers and sisters. Why not skip the formalities?"

Orbash really was all too eager to be a grandfather. Even if his wife was not ready to accept the implications of being a grandmother. Even so, I was touched. Deeply. Hearing the king of Equestria himself essentially referring to me as his son-in-law was...too much. I grabbed him and held that wonderful stallion in a firm embrace. And he only added to the wonderful words he said. "You're family now, my boy. Remember that."

It was not much longer before Gladesong was passed back to me so I could place her back in the harness on my chest. Orbash then spoke up, "Now then! I say we should have some fun while the night is still young!"

Sunflare smirked in delighted anticipation. Although Gallus then stepped forward and asked, "Hey, uh... Are you gonna carry that all night?"

We had almost forgotten of who was clinging to Sunflare's back. Ocellus was still draping herself across the entire length of Sunflare's torso and would not budge. She was a slave to the sun queen's glorious glow. Sunflare grimaced awkwardly as she said, "It almost feels rude to remove her..."

"Hey, I can handle being rude for a second. I'll be right back." Smolder said before she ran off to...somewhere. Right when we least expected it, Ocellus let out a startled shriek as something smacked her in the side of the head! She fell right off of Sunflare with...a smear of orange pumpkin guts coating the right side of her head. "That did it!"

"Hey, I wasn't done...um...vibing to the glow!" Ocellus whined as she pushed herself up onto her feet. At least that jolt to her senses was enough to distract her from those moth instincts. She then noticed the sun queen scowling down at her. Promptly intimidated, Ocellus shrunk with a step back. "Sorry... Was I a nuisance, your majesty?"

"Hardly. But if you've had your fill of my luminescence, I do believe there are festivities to be had." Sunflare replied before turning to her husband. The armored stallion smirked at her in such a provocative fashion while his wife could only scowl at him. "Shall we, oh fearsome Nightmare King?"

Orbash regained his rather unconvincing villainous tone as he chucked at the sun queen before him. I swear that he just cannot pass for an evil villain. Too many good bones in his body. "But of course, your majesty. Just be sure to not let me out of your sight."

The moon king very quickly became the center of attention. Even if he was trying to look the part of a villain, his masculine beauty was constantly on display and drew admirers wherever he went. Sunflare was not neglected at all. Her glowing mane drew a lot of attention as she literally lit up the areas around her. It was...perplexing. Seeing the king and queen of Equestria mingling with the common folk just to have some fun on the spookiest night of the year.

The night was going well. Games and good food and even taking my family on a hay cart ride courtesy of Big Macintosh. But then it was time for Orbash and Sunflare to take a turn at the pumpkin catapults. Everyone gathered around as the two royals lined up with several targets set out ahead. It looked like Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie were even gathering up the splattered remains of the pumpkins that had been smashed already in order to make more of those obnoxious pumpkin guts balloons. Orbash bowed graciously towards his queen and said, "Ladies first, your majesty."

"Charmed, Nightmare King." Sunflare replied while holding her head high in a haughty fashion. A large pumpkin was placed upon a catapult while Sunflare used her levitation magic to pull it back and rotate it in order to line up a shot. And with little trouble, she sent that pumpkin flying. It soon smashed into a target to score a perfect hit right in the middle. Sunflare sounded rather proud of her as she said, "As expected."

A round of applause broke out as Sunflare stepped gracefully away from the catapult. She then smirked at Orbash in passing, a smug tone on her lips. "Your move, oh fearful Nightmare King."

Those two were getting a little too into things. Orbash strode elegantly towards the catapult as he also snatched up a pumpkin to launch. And with perfect aim, he too smashed that pumpkin into the middle of a target. Head held high, Orbash laughed. "Ha! The Nightmare King retains his crown!"

With them having both a perfect bull's-eye, it sounded like they had decided to keep going until one of them missed. Sunflare loaded up another pumpkin, let it fly and...

A thunderclap rang out as we all jumped. Where did it come from?! Not even poor Gladesong liked it. The poor thing started crying in fright as I hurriedly tried to shush her with gentle caresses atop her head. But when we looked out to see where the pumpkin had landed... It turned out that it never even made it to the target. The pumpkin that had been launched had exploded halfway across the way and appeared to have been partially singed. By...lightning?

Sunflare quickly put the pieces together over where that bolt of lightning had come from. She very stiffly and menacingly turned her head while displaying...a horrifically confusing smile on her face. Her eyes fell upon her husband as she asked, "Orbash. Was that your doing?"

The sly moon king looked away from her playfully and said, "Who, me? No, of course not. Seems we're in for some rain tonight."

"There's not a cloud in the sky, you nimrod!" Sunflare promptly let go of that smile and roared at her husband in rightful annoyance. A roar of laughter filled the crowd while I too facepalmed at Orbash trying way too hard to have fun. Sunflare then snorted harshly and stiffly stepped past her husband. "No matter! Take your shot! I'm sure your aim will be as accurate as your weather predictions."

"Then I shall! But first..." Orbash replied before suddenly rushing over to me. He then sweetly kissed a sniffling Gladesong on the head before whispering to her, "So sorry if I startled you, my dear. Grandpa's just having a little too much fun right now."

I smirked at the handsome stallion while even Gladesong started to giggle and smile again. Orbash quickly remained his faux villainous poise and fetched another pumpkin to launch. He pulled the catapult down, let it fly...only for Sunflare to blast the pumpkin at the height of its trajectory with a scarlet beam of magical force. This resulted in the pumpkin completely overshooting its target, flying over the town square and...getting stuck atop someone's chimney.

We all just...stared at the results of that cheeky act of sabotage. Even Sunflare stared with wide eyes at the results of her actions. The king and queen of Equestria then looked at each other with Orbash being more impressed than annoyed. "Impeccable shot, my dear. Like I'm not even angry. I'm just impressed. That has to be some kind of record."

"I... I swear that was not what I intended." Sunflare muttered rather sheepishly while everyone just applauded all the same. It at least made for an amusing spectacle. Now it was Sunflare's turn. And Orbash was not about to let his wife take the victory from him. Although he had me going at first. The pumpkin flew through the air. And just when it looked like it would hit the target, a spire of white ice suddenly shot up from the ground in front of it and skewered the pumpkin while stopping it cold! And Sunflare voiced her disapproval in an instant. "Confound you, Orbash! Would you cease these shenanigans?!"

"Why so surprised, my dear? I am the Nightmare King! You expect me to play fair?!" Orbash cackled while so many of us joined in on the laughter. The ice spike faded in a flash of frigid mist while the pumpkin fell and rolled to the side. It was once again Orbash's turn. And not even a second after the pumpkin left the catapult, it was incinerated in a flash of white solar magic. Not even ashes were left behind as we all turned to face Sunflare. The sun queen was wearing quite the smug smirk on her lips. Orbash, once again entirely unfazed, smirked snidely at his queen. "Fiery. Just the way I like my mares."

It did not stop with that either. Back and forth the king and queen took turns. And each time, they would resort in magical tomfoolery in order to sabotage the other. It stopped being a competition and turned into a comedy skit as we all got a laugh out of wondering just what they would do to mess up the next shot. Unfortunately, this could only go on for so long. The moment came where the last pumpkin was smashed with neither Orbash or Sunflare having the chance to actually land another shot. Sunflare even snorted in disappointment once there was no way for the game to continue. "A stalemate. How droll."

"Yes, such a shame this Nightmare Night ends without a decisive victor. Unless..." Orbash retorted before I noticed a worrying smirk on his face. And he was glancing at Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash out of the corner of his eye. From the look of it... They had restocked their pumpkin guts balloons supply to the point of filling both sets of saddlebags to near bursting. My heart jumped into my throat as I realized where this was going.

Sunflare noticed too late as Orbash cast his levitation spell. Pinkie Pie jumped a bit as the flap over her left bag lifted to have a balloon rise out. It then suddenly went flying right for her! "En garde, sun queen!"

It hit home. Splattered all over the side of Sunflare's face while her eyes shot open in wide shock. A gasp burst from the crowd as we all stared in disbelief. The queen of Equestria... Struck by a water balloon. Except this one was full of a finely blended orange slime. Her frozen expression only shifted when her eyes glanced at Orbash while she remained otherwise perfectly motionless.

It took a moment for us to notice. But the smell... Something burning? And then I saw it. The pumpkin slime smeared over the side of Sunflare's face beginning to boil. And then turning dark before evaporating into a fine plume of smoke to leave her face entirely spotless. Even Orbash's eyes widened a bit to see Sunflare do such a thing. Her six horns were suddenly coated in her scarlet magic aura as a few dozen of those pumpkin guts balloons suddenly burst from those saddlebags and came over to her, floating in the air like a fleet of tiny drones ready to swarm her enemy. Only then did she speak. "I will have your head, Nightmare King!"

"Haha, let us begin!" Orbash cackled as Sunflare unleashed all of those balloons on him. He deftly evaded with a quick use of the teleportation spell as they all splattered into the ground. The rest of us just scattered now that the rivalry between those two was heating up. The king and queen of Equestria quickly used their levitation magic to set up barricades with the various stalls and props littering the town square. They also unloaded the contents of those saddlebags to arm themselves, Orbash taking Pinkie Pie's supply of balloons while Sunflare helped herself to Rainbow Dash's. And with that, the battle began. Ducking and weaving out of cover to fling those liquid-filled balloons at each other as everyone around me cheered for their favorite monarch. And Sunflare was quick to return the favor by being the first to land a hit. One balloon burst as it struck Orbash right in the brow upon his silver helmet. "Gah, you draw first blood, your majesty! But you are not a kingslayer just yet!"

"Just you wait, you ponce! I'll have your head on my mantelpiece by morning!" Sunflare roared while leaving me unsure if she was actually having fun. She sounded very determined and even angry. Unless it was all just an act. So many balloons went flying as roars of cheers filled the air with every direct hit landed. The banter between those two... For being the true sovereigns of this world, Orbash and Sunflare were goofing off as if they had never worn a crown in their life.

Ten minutes does not sound like a long time, but that was how long that two-pony war went on. I am just surprised their stash of balloons held out for as long as it did. The whole game ended abruptly when we all noticed that no more balloons were flying. At last, the king and queen emerged from their makeshift strongholds. And...what a sight to see they were. Each had a mass of orange splatters peppering their bodies. They each appeared to be just as caked in that gunk as the other. Orbash and Sunflare stood before each other, took a moment to examine the state they were in...and then laughed. Howled in raucous laughter together while looking like they could fall over at any second.

What a show those two put on. We all applauded while Orbash and Sunflare bowed to us all with identical grace. They were even courteous enough to put back the stuff they used for barricades back where they had fetched them from. And for a while, things went back to normal. Plenty of hot treats to go around, Gallus and his friends accrued quite a candy haul under his watch, and Ocellus even won the costume award that night. I think she just about fainted when everyone applauded her adorable moth form instead of being afraid of her.

The Nightmare Night festivities finally started to wind down. Trash started to get sweet up, the stalls went empty, and way too many of us were getting pretty drowsy. Gladesong had already fallen asleep in the harness on my chest and would not wake up no matter how much I moved around. But many waited to see Orbash and Sunflare off. But when they approached me, I could not help but stare. "Why are you still spattered with that pumpkin gunk? It's even dried by now."

"Because it will make for an amusing story when we return to Canterlot tonight. Can you imagine what our daughters will say when they see us in such a state?" Sunflare retorted with such a snide smirk. She could easily incinerate that slop off her body, yet she permitted it to remain for the moment.

Orbash chuckled at his wife's reply. The kindly king stretched his wings while letting out such an exhausted groan. "Mmmmmm, what a time tonight... I had not realized what we had been missing out on all these centuries... We were poorer for it. All the more reason to return to our people's society."

I was very glad to see that the true king and queen of Equestria had not regretted their decision to return to the throne as royal advisors. I then said sincerely, "There's so much more for you to see, your majesties. Nightmare Night is fun and all, but it's just one holiday. I hope you won't regret returning to us."

"Yes, that is true. Hearth's Warming Eve is mere weeks away... Things will be different this time. There are new details that must be made public." Sunflare replied before she stepped forward with her husband. They both looked down at little slumbering Gladesong as she slept against my chest. Sunflare smiled warmly and said, "Do not wake her. Let the little dear sleep. She's had a long night."

"Yeah, she normally doesn't stay up this late." I replied before seeing the two of them extend a wing. I recognized the invitation and stepped into their embrace. "It was great to have you both here tonight... Give my best to your daughters."

"We will, my boy. And may you have wonderful dreams this evening. We will be seeing you again soon, yes?" Orbash whispered while the two of them nuzzled me from both sides. The king and queen then called for their subjects to gather around, wanting to give a proper farewell after attending their very first Nightmare Night festival. And when they took to the sky to return to Canterlot... What a sight, the two of them against the star-studded sky...

It has been such a long day. Little changes here and there, and yet also a return to something familiar after the earthshaking events that the War of Preservation forced upon us. The house is quite, everyone is asleep, and I just want to finish up this entry before I can take a quick shower and plop myself down in bed.

Today was a good day. A very good day. And I need to make plans for next week. A day spent with my beloved Celestia and the entire royal family? That is an event I should not pass up. But for now... My eyes are becoming too heavy. That will be all for now. Until next time... Good night.

One Night in the 80s

Author's Note

I cannot apologize enough for the 3 month hiatus. Life circumstances got in the way and I was left with a deadline that I could no longer ignore. Now that things are more or less back to normal, I am pleased to resume my work. Please enjoy and consider supporting me if you enjoy my output.

One Night in the 80s

I woke up after a long and satisfying Nightmare Night with autumn in full swing. After such an uplifting night, I honestly felt a bit depressed waking up in bed despite Fluttershy being at my side. I cannot stand the onset of autumn. The world feels like it is dying with the lowering temperatures. I know that is not the case with the flora around Ponyville with things always staying vibrant and green throughout the year, which does create a strange dissonance when winter snow blankets the town. But I am reminded of it whenever I look out the window and see the Everfree Forest. That wild stretch of untamed wilderness still experiences the full effects of winter's cold, the trees becoming increasingly bare with all that green turning shades of yellow and then into red. It would not be that much longer before they became bare. At least it is safer to reach Zecora's home during that time since I suspect the timberwolves go into hibernation. I have never encountered one during the cooler seasons.

A nice hot shower helped get me going that morning. The bathroom became thick with steam in response to the cool autumn air trying to creep in. I tried to channel some creative energy during breakfast by using old leftover bread that was about to be thrown out and turning it into pancakes. My family and our young guests really enjoyed those, so I felt quite proud of myself afterward. Kind of tasted like French toast... But not quite.

Smolder and Ocellus headed out afterward to meet up with Gallus. They said something about...hunting for leftover Nightmare Night candy that was dropped around town. And with it being a Sunday, there would be little in the way of competition with other kids. Almost everyone was probably taking it easy that day. Big parties and holidays are usually followed by a day of relative silence. And I have to wonder if Gallus picked up that habit during his younger days in a bad home environment...

Fluttershy took care of the dishes after breakfast and Scootaloo was playing with Gladesong in the living room. Alone to my devices, I went into the nursery. And there I was reminded of something that I have failed to mention sooner. There in the corner... Preparations were being made to cut a hole in the wall to the outside. I examined the corner of the room, a little disappointed over some of the mural on the wall being ruined to make room for this addition. It was all Fluttershy's idea and I was still uncertain if that decision really was a good idea in the end.

My wife soon entered the nursery and came up to me with a smile on her lips. She was actually pretty excited about where this addition would lead to. "It should be done in a matter of days. They'll probably have it all done next time they come over. We'll just have to get Gladesong out of the house for a full day to let them work."

I knew exactly what this new addition to the room was supposed to be. I turned to my wife and asked, "Are you sure it's a good idea to install a beehive into the house? Let alone the nursery? I mean I've never had a fear of bees, but... Really?"

"Of course! I personally know the queen. They're very gentle and happy bees. And they're looking for another place to move their hive before winter gets here. The old tree hollow they lived in partially collapsed a few weeks ago and they won't survive the winter if they stay there. I promise they'll be very good neighbors. And Gladesong will be able to watch them all the time through the glass." Fluttershy explained with a big smile on her lips. I knew she was good with animals. But even insects? Very impressive. She then ran a hoof over the exposed woodwork and added, "They even promised to let us have some of their honey from time to time. They get a permanent home, Gladesong gets new little friends to talk to and watch, and we get fresh honey. Doesn't that sound nice?"

I crossed my arms while observing that spot in the corner. I had seen those kinds of indoor hives before. The kind that is basically a box with glass walls that let one observe the workings of the hive and the countless bees inside it. "It does sound like a good deal. I mean bees are cute and it'd be nice to see a bunch of them coming and going from the place as long as they never sting. I just don't want to risk Gladesong getting stung, especially at an early age. I was given a lot of trouble by hornets and wasps as a kid and I've never really gotten over my fear of them."

"Oh dear, they can be mean. Bees are sweet and gentle, but wasps and hornets only look out for themselves. Even I just can't be friends with them." Fluttershy replied with a certain lamenting in her voice. I suppose some creatures are just too belligerent by nature for even her to really be diplomatic with. She then nuzzled her head against my leg and said hopefully, "At least I know our new little neighbors will be nice to us. Don't worry about them. I promise those little things will be very happy here. They needed a place to go where the winter cold wouldn't get to them. And we'll all be better for it. Just another day of saving the bees."

"In that case, I hope this works out for the best. Tell the queen I said hello next time you see them." I replied while stroking my wife's silky mane. Although I soon heard Gladesong calling for me. Sounded like she needed a diaper change.

I have grown more tolerant of the act of changing diapers over time, but it is still the one part of infancy I cannot see come to an end soon enough for my daughter. Once that was done, Fluttershy and Scootaloo stepped away to gather up some things for a little get-together with Rarity that they had planned. I rested on the sofa at the back of the living room with my precious baby girl cradled against my chest. I stroked her little wings as I whispered to her, "This is your first autumn, isn't it? All those flowers you love might not be here for much longer. And even if they're still around, all that winter snow will bury them until spring gets here. Maybe we'll have to start keeping potted flowers indoors soon."

My daughter had little in the way of understanding most words. Certainly not a full conversation. But she liked hearing me talk and looked up at me with those round eyes of chocolaty brown. It still gets me how that lovely little filly has my eyes. A testament of how two lovers from entirely different species can still partake in the miracle of having children together. Where I come from, our genes would never allow such a thing. There must be a certain magic in the world that allows such a thing to be possible, even if unlikely. This thought filled me with a sudden realization. I smiled proudly at my daughter while gently caressing the underside of her jaw. "I don't think you understand just how many siblings you're going to have."

While she may not have understood my words, something about what I said caught Gladesong's interest. She quietly babbled while gazing up at me for a moment. Seeing her smile so happily filled my heart with hope. I continued to whisper to my child while making sure she was comfortable. "You know you have several mommies beside Fluttershy. Rarity, Mama Novo, and your favorite dra dra and love bug, right? And maybe there's more you just haven't met yet."

I think saying 'dra dra' really caught her attention. Gladesong squealed a bit while still keeping her voice down. She always loved that sweet little dragoness and Smolder more than answered the call to be a mother to her as well. And Novo spoiled her silly the last time she was here. But I knew there were more wonderful women in my life. Wild and loyal Rainbow Dash. Serene and beautiful Rain Shine. The strong and unyieldingly devoted Dragon Lord herself... They would all become a part of Gladesong's life in due time. I sighed in longing as my thoughts went out to the beautiful beloveds I had not seen for a while. I love them all... And I missed them dearly.

"Sweetheart... I really hope you'll be a great big sister to all of your baby brothers and sisters. You and Scootaloo." I whispered to my newborn daughter while gently stroking her mane of bright pink and chocolate brown. I was almost in the mood to put together something made of raspberries and chocolate after staring at it for too long. I then whispered to her once more, "Some will be little fillies and colts like you. Some will be covered in fluffy feathers. Some will even sometimes breathe fire. And some might even turn into other creatures now and then to play and hide. But no matter what they are... Or who they are born from... You'll always be their big sister, sweetheart. And you will have so many to get to know. You understand?"

She may not have understood every individual word, but Gladesong was still happy about what I said. I suppose it helped that she was never an only child to begin with. And that her big sister had always wanted a family to be a part of. I had hope in my heart. I knew my family would only grow in time. And I was dearly anticipating the many beautiful children that would be born into it. When the time comes, I hope my children will come to love this wonderful world of Equestria as much as I do. And may they never know the world their father left behind.

Not much longer went by before Fluttershy headed out with Gladesong and Scootaloo to meet up with Rarity. Ladies only, so I was told. It still must feel strange to Scootaloo to have Rarity essentially being a second mother. As for me, I did not mind staying behind. It is not often I have the entire house to myself. Alone on a quiet Sunday in autumn, I contemplated what to do with my time.

My thoughts went back to the little conversation I had with my baby girl. And I remembered one beautiful mare who stood out from the rest. My beloved bird of paradise. Novo... We had not seen each other since that victory celebration in Canterlot. And before that, not since she departed for home after bringing me back to Ponyville. My heart ached for her now that my memories of her held my full attention. I fell in love with that beautiful hippogriff queen so hard.. There is not another mare like Novo in the world. Truly one of a kind. And she is mine while I am hers.

If only Novo was there with me at that moment. She would surely capitalize on me having some time to myself. We would share a bottle of wine...and she would most definitely drag me into bed for some tender lovemaking. Would she be in heat next time? Would we finally have the chance to create the child we both desired?

I took a seat on the sofa and lamented the circumstances. So far away out on an island in the ocean... I was so in love with that wonderful woman, yet there was no easy or expedient way to be with her. She must have been pining for me at that very moment, wishing I was at her side on the throne, even if I was not fit for a crown. It is an unfortunate downside of this relationship... To be in love and be loved by many, but not being able to be there with them at any time I wish.

I suddenly had an idea. We were so far apart...but communication was not impossible. And I knew who could serve as the middleman. But firstly, I had something to do. I started to head over to my typewriter. But...no. Not that time. I instead fetched a scroll and a quill. If I was going to send her a message this time, it would be written by hand and not by the workings of a typewriter. I wanted this to be special.

Alone in the kitchen, I began to write out my message to Novo while being careful to keep my handwriting as neat as possible. "My dear Novo... How I wish I could see you right now. I still remember our times together so fondly, from when we first met on Capricorn Island to your routine visits during the war. And now that things have gone back to normal... It hurts. I wish we could see each other more often, even if that is just the way things have to be for now. No matter how far apart we are or how much time passes, I have never stopped loving you. I miss you, my queen. And I can't wait to be back in the embrace of your magnificent wings. I will continue to wait very impatiently for that day to come. But until then, please know that I am still so madly in love with you. You will always be my bird of paradise, my love. Your beloved king-in-waiting, James."

I rolled up the scroll and secured it with a band. Writing my feelings out on paper and knowing Novo would see it filled me with a sense of accomplishment. And I would be heading up to Canterlot next Sunday. Surely Celestia had a means of reliable communication with her best friend. If there was anyone who could get my message to that wonderful queen in a timely manner, it was her. Until then, I kept the scroll upon the fireplace mantle. It would be hard to miss there.

My thoughts of Novo did not remain fixated on just her though. There were two others during the War of Preservation who came into my life. Both of arguably royal linage who became good friends with each other and Novo herself. A sort of royal ragtag trio of vastly different origins. The beautiful kirin queen Rain Shine and the ineffable and stalwart Dragon Lord herself. Easily two of the best things to ever happen to me out there on the Empty Plains, my heart reached out to those two wonderful women. And...how I had little in the way to reach them.

The Grove of Silence was tucked away out on the western edge of the Empty Plains and I could not precisely recall its exact location. And the dragon lands were hardly a hospitable place for anyone who is not a dragon. One would need to bring their own supplies if they wanted to visit for an extended time. My eyes happened to gaze out the window to the east and saw some of those wildflowers growing around my home. The kirin and their connection to the natural energies of flora... I suddenly found myself longing for that wonderful creature.

While I confess that Ember left a stronger impression on me in the war than Rain Shine, I will not understate how much I value that beautiful mare of the east. It was...such a bizarre feeling to feel my very soul being at ease in the presence of a kirin mare. It was startlingly. My heart dearly desired her as hers longed for me. Such a unique almost symbiotic connection between mare and man... All of the kirin I met made me feel welcome, but Rain Shine was the first I...wanted.

I almost regret being compelled to use discretion in spite of my heart's desires. Rain Shine was so eager to be mine. She has known herself for far longer than I have known myself. And yet, experience demanded that I wait and see. I could not have known that my decision had already been made. For I do love that wonderful mare. I just wish I could reach her more easily... Even trying to send her a message likely would not get results. They had been so isolated for so long...

Watching the wildflowers outside the window was proving to be too much. They reminded me too much of those mares of nature. But when I turned away from the window... When did that get there? A pale blue bellflower was growing out of the top of the sofa's back and was hanging over the rest of it like a reading lamp for whoever was lying down upon it. I raised an eyebrow in confusion. I mean I know plants have an impressive tenacity that can cause them to grow in some very unlikely locations, but...

That was when it struck me. It was a bellflower. And whenever I had seen a kirin summon a plant from the ground to serve as a conduit for sound, whether it be for listening or for speaking to other kirin far away... It had always been with the use of a bellflower. As if concave shape of their petals served as a means to project and receive sound in a manner similar to a megaphone. My eyes opened wide in epiphany. Was someone trying to talk to me?

I knew that some of the kirin had listened far to the west to directly check on the area around my own home. And much of the cottage I was living in was made up largely of wood. A material closely connected to nature and its energies. Could a kirin potentially project their influence into such wooden structures through nothing more than its contact with the earth? Whatever the case, I approached the sofa. I was certain I was being called.

"Hello...?" I asked once I was standing beside the sofa. I lowered my head and tried to speak right up into the bellflower directly. "Can I help you?"

No response. Not that I should have been surprised. Even if whoever was listening in could hear my words, I had no such connection to the natural energies of the earth and flora around me. I was deaf to whatever sound was being projected through the bellflower. It have been anyone on the other side. Cheeky and chatty Autumn Blaze. Perhaps the dutiful and gentle Winter Flame. Or maybe...Rain Shine herself?

"Rain...?" I asked as I wondered if she had been listening in at that moment. Even when not speaking, I am certain she could sense my spiritual energies reacting to my emotions. I lied down upon the sofa so that the bellflower was dangling above my face. And so I asked again, "Rain... If you're listening, could you please show a sign? Anything so I know it's you..."

And I did indeed receive a response. The pale blue petals began to give off a subtle glow. My eyes widened. She really was on the other side of the vine. Although my heart sank as I realized that I could not hear her. She always had such a lovely voice... "Rain Shine... Were you watching me just now? How'd you know I was thinking of you?"

The flower's vibrant petals only glowed brighter. She was probably having a chuckle at my realization. I made myself more comfortable as a smile returned to my lips. It was an entirely one-sided conversation, but I was hopeful I would not bore her. "Autumn is here now... And yet most of the flora around Ponyville remains vibrant and full of life. Is it the same out there with you? I think I recall hearing that you let nature take its course out there on the Empty Plains? What do you kirin do to deal with the winter doldrums when the forest around you goes bare?"

Still no answer. I wonder if Rain Shine was actually speaking to me in response. Remembering what likely prompted her to reach out to me to begin with, I raised my hand to the bellflower. My fingers gently cupped the petals as I imagined doing the same to Rain Shine's face. "I guess...that's not really why you made this flower grow out of my furniture, is it? You... You could sense it, right? How badly I'm longing for you right now..."

The glow of the petals dimmed. As if in response to a shift in her mood. And I decided to not beat around the bush. "I wish it was easier for us to see each other. And I'm sorry I kept you waiting as long as I did. I love you... I know that now. I'm not a kirin. I can't sense things like you can. I can't read myself like you. And I want to be able to hold you in my arms again soon..."

I can only imagine what wonderful thing that glorious mare was saying on the other end. The glow returned to the petals of the bellflower. Rain Shine was never one to hide her heart from me. She was always so open. So much conviction in knowing that we were meant to be. She understood well the natural attraction between man and kirin. And I did not finally accept that until the war had ended. Just before we had to say goodbye. Our time together in Canterlot that fateful night was a welcome miracle for the two of us. But now... When would I ever lay eyes on that beautiful creature again? "It shouldn't have to be this way... We shouldn't be kept apart."

My other hand rose to the bellflower as I caressed it from each side. I closed my eyes and tried to picture Rain Shines face, my hands sliding along the underside of her equine jaw. I could almost smell that natural pine scent in her emerald mane. I whispered to her, "We'll make this work... We have to. I didn't fall in love with you just to only be able to see you once in a blue moon."

I noticed the blue light trying to shine through my eyelids glowing brighter. And when I opened my eyes, I was stunned by how brightly that bellflower was glowing. Almost...defiantly. As if Rain Shine shared my frustrations over the distance between us. I was filled with a bit more confidence as I felt determined to make this relationship work. Although I then sighed in some disappointment. "I'm sorry, it's... It's just that... I'm not so sure what to say when I can't hear or see you, right? I've always listened better than I talk. I want to hear you..."

The flower's petals dimmed once again. Perhaps Rain Shine understood the silliness of having that conversation being entirely one-sided. I sighed while tempted to laugh bitterly. I then caressed the flower again and said, "But...I do appreciate you taking the time to reach out to me. I know you're still out there. And we'll make this work in the end. We have to. I won't keep you, all right. Just know...that I love you. We'll endure this. Take care through winter."

My hand brought the bellflower to my brow and I closed my eyes. And then I felt it. Through that flower's very long connection, I sensed her. Rain Shine's intrinsic aura, detectable only to a human. I could sense her as much as she could sense me. And for a moment, I was at peace. But it was still too fleeting. The bellflower pulled itself up out of my grasp. I watched as the whole thing retracted into the wooden frame of the sofa. Just...rewinding its growth down to nothing. It shrank further and further until...it was gone. There was not even the slightest trace of anything having grown there was present. I pondered this for a moment and muttered, "I have to wonder if there's any kirin in service to the royal guard's intelligence agencies... They would make for untraceable eavesdroppers."

My thoughts about the capabilities of kirin did not go uninterrupted for long. I had prepared a message to Novo. I had finally been able to speak with Rain Shine. But...there was still one other. The Dragon Lord herself. And my heart ached as I remembered that beautiful blue dragoness. A grumpy facade around her own people that hid a fiery passion for one very special man. And I was oh so blessed to be that man.

Even with my worst memories of the war reduced to a dull image with muffled sounds, I never forgot about our times out there on the Empty Plains. Ember was with me for the good times and bad time. And through the worst times. She was...the most important player in that war when it came to what affected me. She was prepared to fight and die with me out there. There was no denying she. She was madly in love with me, even if she could never say it. At least not yet. And that love was mutual, for I was just a painfully in love with her.

I lamented more than just the distance between us. Unlike Rain Shine, Ember was fortunate enough to have wings. And she had found her way to Ponyville once before. If she wanted to see me, nothing would get in her way. All she would have to do is take to the sky and soar west. She knew where to find me and a visit was for certain. What I lamented most...was knowing I could not tell her what was in my heart.

Dragon courtship is unlike any other. Where words mean everything. And I have tested Ember too often already. Telling her what was in my heart well before she was ready to decide. She resisted the choice to decide then and there each time, but...I could see how hard it was for her to wait with such an offer in her hands. She commanded me to not say it again. And I will honor that request. And yet... Why is it so hard to wait?

The answer was obvious to me by then. I love her. I am just so madly in love with that glorious dragon queen. All the times we have held each other... Kissed each other... Pleasured each other... The only thing getting in the way now is her own blood. I cannot rush her. I must let Ember decide when is the proper time to say yes. Even if it means I cannot tell her in a message on parchment...

My heart demanded closure as I gazed out the window to the east once again. Ember was out there somewhere. Presiding over those brutish boulderheads. And no doubt longing for me just as much as I was desiring her. I wanted to tell her. Take her into my arms and whisper my heart out into her ear. But I had to wait... Or did I?

I had a sudden realization. I could not tell her yet. But I could plan in advance. Inspiration struck and I snatched up another blank scroll with a fresh quill in hand. I would not tell her then. But I would tell her later. At the right time. I and I was going to prepare those words for that future date.

With the scroll set out before me, I began to pour my heart into my future message for my beloved. "Ember... I know you have told me to wait. And I will. But my heart will not. And so I am writing this for the day where you can safely see this. Because I am just so in love with you, you glorious blue rose. There is not another dragoness in all the land like you. No, there is not a single woman like you on this planet. You are the best the dragon lands have ever had to offer. A shining diamond in a sea of stones. And I was blessed to have found you when I did. Many new friends and allies came into my life during the War of Preservation, but none were like you. My memories of you are the ones that shine the brightest. Let it be known that you were the single best thing to hapen to me out there. Without you, I would surely have not had the courage to see things through to the end. I lived to see Equestria saved because of you."

There was no stopping my hand. I had to grab another scroll with how much prose my heart was putting out. "I love you. And I will say it a thousand times, you amazing dragon queen. I love you and I am honored to know that you cherish me just as dearly. I understand that you cannot say or accept those words as easily as other races can and I will honor your desire to wait. I will only give this message to you when the day truly comes and not a moment sooner. Because...you need to know this. My heart burns for you. And I can barely wait to welcome you into my family. I do love others, as you know. But I will always love you just as dearly. My blue rose, my blue angel, my shimmering sapphire of a queen... There will always be a place for you in my heart. All I can do is wait for you to come home. Until then... Your little warrior poet, Sir James of Ponyville."

I felt silly for tying to sound profound towards the end there. Part of me felt it would be proper to address a bold warrior queen with as many of my own honorifics as possible as well as the very loving pet name she chose for me. It is easy to forget that I was officially knighted not long ago. Pride and accomplishment filled my heart, but also an uncertain giddiness. Should I ever show her this message? Whatever the case, it would have to be tucked away for now. I rolled the scrolls up before binding them together and placing them on the desk shelf in the master bedroom. It would not be getting lost anywhere if I kept it there.

With my heart satisfied for the moment, I found that I had worked up a thirst. And seeing Gladesong's pink and brown mane for so long before she left the house with her mother and sister had left me with such a desire for something sweet. I needed something to help take my mind off of my heart's longing for my more distant beloveds anyway. And so I raided our liquor cabinet to put together a most fitting cocktail. Sweet raspberry liquor mixed with a whipped cream and chocolate flavored vodka. I did not even drink it chilled. With my sweet tooth satisfied for the moment and now being slightly more loosened up than before, I pulled out my 3DS and continued on with the newest game I had received. I am still amazed with just how well Vinyl Scratch fixed it up to the point of making the device very resistant to wear and tear.

After an hour or so, I set aside my gaming device and got a little writing done at my typewriter. It was around then that Angela woke up from a nap and came over to me to just snuggle and preen my fingers. She constantly cooed deeply in joy, just being so happy in my presence. I knew I had chosen well when Fluttershy helped me pick out my own personal pet two years ago. Everyone in the family loves little that precious little dove.

I allowed Angela outside to let her go mingle with the other birds who frequent the meadow nearby. I can only imagine what they chitter and twitter about up on those branches. Angela must talk a lot about the new baby in the house and how proud she is of her. The two of them always get along so well.

I stepped into Scootaloo's bedroom now that the house had gone quiet. She had made her bed before heading out, but the two air mattresses on the floor were not so tidy. I sighed at the sight of Smolder and Ocellus' humble excuse of bedding. At least it was only temporary. I have heard that their new home down the road will be complete by the start of winter if the crews stay on schedule. Those two little ladies deserve the best after all the hardships they went through just to make it to Ponyville at all.

One item on Smolder's mattress caught my eye. It appeared to be a comic book and was obstructed by the blanket she always uses. Something she borrowed from Spike? I reached out and took it in hand out of sheer curiosity. And I was very surprised by what I found. "New Project H issue, huh? Wait a second..."

There was something different about that issue. The cover was not properly numbered in the corner. It was not part of the main series of Project H. And it was thicker than expected. That was when I realized what it was. It was the first of a series of specials and was a full forty-eight pages in length. I quickly realized what a big deal this meant for the Project H series and had some familiarity with the concept from back home. "Heh, brings back memories of Archie's Battle Royal issue. What do we have here...?"

With how the issue had only just been released, I was not surprised to see that the cover seemed fitting for a special released around the same time as Nightmare Night. It depicted Hunter facing the viewer from roughly the knees up with his pale armor and glowing red crystal components and orange visor contrasting the shadowy dark background behind him. He had the H-Buster armed with his left hand resting on it, the barrel's mouth giving off a pale blue glow to signal that he was readying a shot for a possible threat that was clearly behind him. "Wait a minute... That's not any of Alpha's enforcers."

Four silhouettes loomed over Hunter in the shadows. Not one of their outlines resembled any enemy he had faced prior in the series. It was not Aries, Orion, Corvus, Aquarius, or even Alpha himself. These were a new threat. Something special just for such a spooky event. The only thing about them that I could make out were their four sets of eyes. They were...too round to belong to any character I was familiar with in EAC's expanded universe. And while the silhouettes differed with what little I could make out, each of those uncannily round and almost lifeless white eyes shared a feature. The irises were filled with a malevolent purple glow. Clearly a sign that the Alpha Virus had sunk its hooks into them. "That's ominous. Definitely looks like this one leans into some horror elements here... Curious. Very curious."

The cover of this special issue demanded my attention. What did the events of this issue bring to the table that made it significant enough to release it in time for Nightmare Night? I took the comic book to the sofa in the next room and got comfortable. I was ready to start looking through those first few pages, but...

Temptation was hitting me hard. Why read through the comic book the old fashioned way when I could experience it directly? I lifted the back cover of the book and saw exactly what I was expecting. That cluster of tiny text in the corner that served as the key to the gate between the real world and an adventure within the pages with a defined beginning and end.

Nearly every time I had been drawn into the world of Project H and the Power Ponies, it had been by accident. And while certainly thrilling and memorable, the experiences there were often quite harrowing. The kind of experiences I would not want to go through twice. And yet...there was no risk of any real consequence. I would return from that world in the same state as when I entered. I am not the kind of person who seeks out trouble for kicks, and yet I could not deny how tempting it was to place myself inside the armored hull of Hunter again for the first adventure of its kind.

"Man... Should I? I mean Hunter can handle just about anything. Will I be OK?" I gazed upon the inside of the back cover. My brow furrowed as I pondered whether or not I wanted to do this. And in the end... The call was just too loud to ignore. "Screw it. You only live once."

Throwing my caution to the side, I brought the page right up to my face in order to read the tiny text in the corner. And no sooner had I processed those words did it happen. A swirling portal of white light burst forth from that page, pulled me into it and...

It had been some time since I last experienced that phenomenon. I almost forgot how it felt. Like almost entering a trance before immediately coming out of it. My vision cleared as I found that I was no longer inside the living room of my own house. I was atop a skyscraper looking out over a vast metropolis far more advanced than anything Equestria actually had. And it sounded like some sort of festival was under way. I could vaguely make out music and even skylights of varying autumn hues shining into the dark starry sky.

I looked down at my hands as I realized I was no longer compelled to breathe. Human hands coated in a layer of flexible white material. Instead of being alarmed, I had started to grow comfortable in the robotic body of Project H's namesake. It felt familiar and it was a body I was intimately familiar with how to operate. I took a few steps forward to the edge of the skyscraper's roof with my foot panels carrying me forward. "Maybe this won't be so crazy after all."

I tried contacting Hunter's primary ally. Operating my body's internal communication functions felt like second nature to me by then. A channel was opened as I sent out a call only to be answered by a prerecorded message from Doctor Luminous himself. Either he had gone to sleep for the night or was out enjoying the holiday at a party with his colleagues. I rolled my eyes while I disconnected from the call. "Guess I'm flying solo tonight... Maybe that's a good thing. The first guy who separates from a group tends to find trouble really fast in horror settings."

My gaze turned about as I pondered exactly what I was supposed to do to continue this story. If Doctor Luminous was not available, how was I to know where any trouble would be found? Experience has taught me that he is something of a partner to Hunter and serves as his spotter from within his lab. Was I supposed to wait for directions? Could my systems even detect viral presences throughout the city?

With nowhere to go and with no leads to follow, I decided to just go on a joyride. The folding wing frames on my back opened and flared up before carrying me high over the city's skyline. But I went at a more leisurely pace this time. Just patrolling from overhead. And I had forgotten just how dazzling a metropolis can look at night with all those lights blanketing the city. Such a shame those lightshows are much more beautiful from a distance than up close. As if they are trying to hide the darker side those industrial settings tend to have. I certainly hope the big cities of Equestria are not like those from back home on Earth.

Barely five minutes went by as I soared over Maretropolis before I finally got a hint of where to go next. A beeping sound went off in my head and I pulled back to come to a hovering stop. My visor slid into place over my face as my full sensor suite came online. A display of the city's layout came up before zooming in on a specific spot. I assumed that Hunter's systems were connected to some sort of wireless surveillance program that monitored the city since text then popped up to confirm exactly what I was expecting. "Viral presence detected, huh? It's go time."

The flight thrusters on my back flared up as I shot through the sky to reach my destination. This felt too meaningful. Only a single location displaying the presence of the Alpha Virus? There was no sign of a widespread outbreak. And it would be especially tragic for it to happen on a holiday. Although I had to wonder what Alpha's subordinates were up to... Were they having a good time somewhere while laying low?

I followed the signal to a quiet part of the city. Once I was right over the location, I descended and found myself in a large and mostly empty parking lot. And before me was what seemed to be a very large mall. At least from the outside. My eyes narrowed as I pondered if this location was even present during any of my previous excursions into the world of the Power Ponies. "Was this here before? Someplace new?"

Going in blind felt like a bad idea. I tried contacting Doctor Luminous again with my visor properly displaying the call trying to get through. "Come on, Doc. Pick up. I got a bad feeling about this tonight."

I immediately got the voicemail again and disconnected before it could finish. I can only imagine that scowl on my face as I slouched in front of my destination. Perhaps I could have tried contacting the Power Ponies, but I doubt they were even present at their headquarters at the time. Certainly when Hum Drum would absolutely be out and about in town to enjoy the holiday with some of his older partners watching over him. "Ugh, I guess it wouldn't be the same if I had a whole squad backing me up. This isn't Left 4 Dead here."

My eyes turned up at the structure as I drew near. My visor was still confirming the presence of the Alpha Virus somewhere within the complex, but I could only get a surface level reading. Beyond that... Was something scrambling my sensors beyond the surface? It was so vague. A viral presence was in there. I just could not pinpoint where. Although the complex did not appear to be a shopping mall. More like...something else. An indoor stadium? That could not be right. I had already experienced an event at an indoor hockey rink in Maretropolis once before and that was not the same location. And it was larger still.

Multiple glass sliding doors served as the entrance to that location. I almost expected them to remain shut and to force me to find another way in, but I was surprised to find that they still opened when I approached. And once inside... I was pleasantly surprised by what I saw. The interior design, while dimly lit in a way one would expect for an establishment at night after closing, was brightly colored in a manner that brought to mind the arcades of the 90s or 80s. I quickly determined that this new location was an entertainment complex. "Wow, I thought these places were a thing of the past... Sure takes me back."

Neon light fixtures gently glowed to add plenty of color to the place. Animated billboards displayed whimsical advertisements and I could even hear a certain synthwave style ambience playing that really tickled my nostalgia. I completely forgot for a moment that the location was probably not safe to explore as the kid in me started to come to the surface. The lobby was vast and had a second story floor visible above similar to a mall layout. I was only at the entrance lobby and I was already impressed by what could be seen. Shops for souvenirs, snacks, toys, and even prize counters. "Brings to mind the underground arcade at Northwest Plaza, except if it took over the whole building. Such a shame the whole place got demolished..."

Tracking down the source of the viral detection could wait. I almost never got to see places like that both back on Earth and in Equestria. That place was a visual treat and I wanted to see what it had to offer. But just as I started to venture a little further in, a prerecorded voice spoke up over an intercom system that seemed to come from all directions. "It is now midnight. This location is now closed. Initiating nighttime protocols."

"Protocols...huh? HEY!!!" I noticed all too late that there was a sound coming from the entrance. A wide steel shutter device was being lowered over the doorway! I sprinted over to try and stop it, but it reached the floor and became locked in place. It looked light at first glance, but my visor detected it was actually made of a surprisingly sturdy alloy. Even more so was that some sort of energy shielding was being projected over the shutter. I was doubtful even the H-Buster could blast its way through. Some very sophisticated security features for a place built around just having fun. "The place goes into complete lockdown at midnight? If someone was trying to sucker me into getting stuck in here for the night, mission accomplished."

I turned around and scanned the lobby. The place was much too quiet to have all of the attractions still running and the dimmed lights confirmed that the place was in a low power setting. I expected an ambush right then and there...but nothing came. No one called out to me. Nothing began to approach me. There was no sign of danger at all. I was just...locked in. I suddenly had an epiphany. What if this was just a way to keep me out of the way while something else happened out in the city?

I scowled at nothing in particular as I contemplated what I saw on that issue's cover. Of course there was nothing happening on the outside. The danger was surely in that darkened complex. And even if it was not, the Power Ponies were out there. If duty called, they would answer. And it was the perfect time to be a costumed hero. With nothing coming to get me and having nowhere to go, I ventured on into the vast entertainment complex to see what there was to discover.

Bit by bit, I strolled through the halls and along the balconies to take in the dazzling neon lights and delightfully retro decor. I even started to notice some recurring motifs and visual designs that appeared to be displaying stylized and even cartoonish depictions of what I assumed to be a quartet of animal mascots. But they did not look like they were any creatures or races I was familiar with in Equestria. They literally looked like characters from a Saturday morning cartoon. And the way they were designed... They looked all too fittingly like glam rock musicians. More than fitting for the retro 80s aesthetics I was seeing everywhere I went.

I almost resented being a machine at the time when I found my way to the food court. Impressive varieties of food were present on the menu boards behind the counters. I even noticed that none of the shops had shutters keeping anyone out. The security at the entrances and exits of the building were enough to keep anyone out entirely and no one wants to be stuck inside a building all night where they would surely be found and arrested as soon as someone showed up in the morning. Not that they would mind one of the sentinels of Maretropolis coming by to investigate a disturbance.

"What I'd give to have a proper stomach right now..." I grumbled while scanning the very diverse menu of food. Although what caught my eye the most was the pizza parlor. It seemed to have the largest of the choices available and probably drew in the most customers. I even recalled seeing some of those mascot displays depicting the characters partaking in pizza placement. "Heh... Pizza. The ultimate 80s food."

I started to search for any directories that could point me to where I really wanted to go. The entire complex had a classic arcade vibe to it and that was what I wanted to see the most. Examining the first directory I saw made me realize just how vast that complex was. It appeared to take up an entire city block and had more to offer than expected. An indoor golf course, kart racing, multiple arcades, a concert hall for live performances... It completely surpassed anything I had ever experienced. "I definitely would've heard about this place from Hum Drum if it had been around last time I saw him. This place must've just opened."

With my destination plotted, I decided to forego using my body's advanced mobility and just carried myself around on my own two feet while using the odd elevator and escalator. There was no security to be seen, which both relieved and unsettled me. The complex was not entirely silent thanks to the musical ambience that was present in most places while even changing depending on location, but the utter isolation and lack of anything or anyone to engage with left me feeling like I could get jumped from the shadows at any moment. Relaxing, yet uncomfortable. It was why I kept my visor up at all times. I needed to have access to my full sensor suite in case whatever was in there would try to get the jump on me.

Several hallways adorned with neon lights later, I found what I was looking for. One of the complex's arcades lay spread out before me. Many of the arcade cabinets were shut off, but just as many were online and ready to be used. I strolled about for a while just to take in the sights and sounds. I almost felt...melancholy after having gone years without seeing such a perfect arcade. It completely dwarfed the arcade in Ponyville. As a 90s kid, it was a beautiful experience revisiting something that was relatively commonplace during my childhood. "I'm glad I came here tonight... Brings back memories."

Just about every arcade game one could imagine was present. Even some that provided tickets for prizes. Ball games, crane games, coin games for the gambler at heart... But I finally decided to try my hand at one of the arcade cabinets. I pulled up a stool that was provided for taller patrons so I could bring myself lower to the ground and took a look. It was nothing I had ever seen before, but it looked like it did not require coins. It appeared to be in a debug state. Probably something it was set to do after business hours in case someone needed to perform maintenance. To anyone else, this basically meant I could play without inserting tokens first. And I was quick to exploit that. My visor retracted back into my helmet as I finally allowed myself to relax. "Let's see what Maretropolis has to offer."

I pressed the button to get the game started and rested my hand on the joystick. But it did not respond. I pressed it again a few times, having once played something where one of the buttons was damaged and required several taps to start getting results. But just when I thought I was getting somewhere, the screen started to glitch. Large purple pixels began to pop up all over until the entire screen was covered. And then... In bold golden letters spread across the screen...

ARE YOU READY TO HAVE SOME FUN?

Then it happened. The subtle ambience beyond the interior of the arcade began to be filled with a thumping beat heavy on bass. Many of the arcade cabinets around me had been shut off at the time, but then suddenly turned on. Lights that had been turned off brightened around the arcade as if business hours had suddenly resumed. The ceiling lights remained off or very dimmed, resulting in the more colorful decorative lighting stealing the show and bathing the area around me with strobe lights and even moving lightshows. I suddenly felt like I had walked into a trap and the entire complex was waking up. Tension filled the air as I rose to my feet. "Here we go."

The arcade had become noisy with so many cabinets and parlor games competing with each other on an auditory level. I scanned the area around me and saw no movement that could be an intruder. While somewhat tense, I did not feel in danger. Not yet. I kept my visor retracted for the moment and even kept the H-Saber in its holster and my right hand active instead of arming the H-Buster. With no sign of trouble, I departed the arcade. And that was when I was greeted by the glory of a bass thumping melody.

A heavy rave tune was blaring throughout the entire complex with countless colorful lights waving and glowing all around me. The place had truly come alive with little in the way of ordinary fluorescent lighting brightening up the place. If it was trying to take my mind off of any possible danger, it was starting to succeed. I was much more entertained than alarmed. I even found myself bopping along with the beat echoing through the building, head bobbing to the rhythm. "Yeah! Let's get this party started! It's show time!"

I did not completely take leave of my sense of self-preservation. I carefully scanned my surroundings without activating my visor. For all the movement that was coming from decor, I did not see anyone there approaching me. And I had to actively remind myself that this was not a time for fun. That location did have an unidentified threat lurking within. And for all I knew, it may have just waken up and was on its way to find me.

My first instinct was to find the most open location possible to maximize my ability to survey my surroundings and minimize any collateral damage. And the first location to come to mind was the lobby. Some towering support pillars and concession stands and equipment aside, it was fairly vacant. If something wanted to bust me up, that was the best place to see them coming. And so I began to retrace my steps as I made my way back through the newly awakening entertainment complex. All while marching along with a whimsical spring to my step as I all but danced along to the beat filling the halls.

"Ha! Get jiggy with it! I'm actually having a good time here!" I laughed while waving my arms and grooving freestyle to the funky beat thumping against my auditory sensors as I descended an escalator. I may not be a good dancer, but anyone can boogie to a great beat when no one else is watching. I even began to walk with an exaggerated strut while continuing to take in the colorful sights around me. It was like a rave in there with me being the only person on the dance floor, beams of neon lights waving about as display monitors showed animated advertisements. I even saw animated depictions of those mascots from time to time looking like they were bopping along to the music too. And not a soul to be seen. Then again, anyone in there would likely be grooving to the tune as well.

"Jump!" I chanted as I launched myself off the second story walkway that loomed over the lobby. Granted, that line did not really fit the melody I was hearing, but I was having too much fun by then and was really getting into the 80s vibe my surroundings were giving off. I landed with a clank before approaching the middle of the very wide lobby. While the colorful light displays were dazzling, they were not as effective in brightening the place up. And I was still locked in. The security shutters were firmly locked in place over the exit and there was no way I could bust through them. Regardless, I stood where I was and looked back into the vast complex I had just exited. What a sight I wish I could describe, even just from the lobby. "I may be a 90s kid, but I wish I could remember the 80s. Glorious times, I'm sure."

"Is that so?" A smug voice spoke out from seemingly all directions at once. That voice quickly snapped me out of my fun as I immediately recognized it. A very haughty tone I was quick to recognize, but also oozing with a certain...playful sinister inflection. At last, the mastermind had decided to play his hand. "It's so good of you to have gotten my invitation, Hunter. You do know what day it is, right?"

"Nightmare Night..." I muttered as I was reminded of the ominous cover of the issue of Project H that I was now inside as well as the very specific timing of its release. For as funky and fun as the atmosphere was at that moment, I needed to stay sharp. This was a horror themed story I was now partaking in. Just in time for the spookiest night of the year.

"Correct, old friend. And I must say... This holiday really does resonate with me." The voice spoke out to me as the previously bombastic and fun atmosphere started to become thick with tension. Like the neon light displays were nothing more than smoke and mirrors hiding a threat just under the surface. Such a premise clashed hard with the feeling of fun I was getting from my surroundings at the time, resulting in a very complicated sense of tension that was creeping over my senses. And it reeked of 1980s campy action flick scenarios.

Now that the threat had revealed itself, I was no longer compelled to goof off and enjoy myself. It was time to get down to business. I looked around quickly and called out. "Yeah, sure! I get it! Time for spooky shenanigans, right?! Where are you, Alpha?!"

"Why, I'm over here!" I heard his voice call out from the far end of the lobby. A large electronic display panel set high on a wall suddenly turned on. But I barely had time to focus on it before I heard his voice behind me. "Oh, and over here!"

Another display panel activated to depict the robotic tyrant sneering down at me. One by one, more and more screens much larger than myself turned on in quick succession around the lobby while I tried to keep up. Until maybe a dozen display screens set around the lobby were displaying the same broadcast of the same villain having a little too much fun with me. "And up here. And over there. And over here as well. I'm EVERYWHERE, Hunter!"

I gazed up at the largest screen above me. Indeed, it displayed none other than the robotic maverick king himself. Alpha gazed down upon me from so may screens, his mechanical alicorn head set atop some broad armored shoulders that were reminiscent of the last time I saw him. A form more befitting a human giant than a stallion. But the background... Just a wall of twitching purple static. I suddenly realized that Alpha was not simply broadcasting himself to me through a camera feed. I flinched in realization before pointing up at him. "You're in the mainframe itself?!"

"That I am, Hunter! You saw it that night. I have transcended the realm of the physical and now see everything within the codes! I am the virus and the virus is me! I am here and there and everywhere tonight, my friend!" Alpha cackled with a sinister glee as if he was the host of his own dastardly party. And I was the only guest on the VIP list that night. No one would be coming to save me. I was on my own.

I steeled myself and glared up at the sneering machine alicorn. The thumping melody echoing through the halls was still firing me up enough to not let myself be intimidated. As long as I had that backing beat playing, I might even be able to enjoy myself against whatever threat was coming. Especially now that it was clear Alpha lacked a body to attack me with. "OK, fine. So you snared me in your web tonight. I'm game. This whole place sounds like a fun time already."

"It is, isn't it? The flash and flair of this establishment... It's put me in a festive mood this evening. And what better person to share the festivities and some brand new toys with than an old friend?" Alpha said mockingly while he continued to smirk down at me. He really was having too much fun at the time. His usual haughtiness had been replaced by an almost comical type of villainous facade. "This will be the night of your life, Hunter! You're taking the stage for one night only! But before the show can begin, I have one question left for you."

Just as he said that, it reached me. The sound of some very heavy metallic footsteps were coming from far behind me. And more than one set. As I turned around to look back into the vast entertainment complex behind me, Alpha asked the piercing question that hung over the special's conflict. "Can you survive the night?"

There they were in the shadows. The four sets of piercing white and perfectly round eyes I had seen on the cover. And like I saw before, their irises were all filled with the telltale purple glow of the Alpha Virus. These four entities marched towards me in a row while giving off a very stiff and robotic kind of stoicism. I quickly assumed that these four robotic shells were empty husks that Alpha had managed to locate. They were too quiet... Empty and emotionless instead of wildly aggressive like many of the mavericks I had encountered up to that point. And the eyes... They never blinked once.

I was quick to realize why those four sets of eyes looked so uncomfortably round and white. As they drew near with only the glow of neon lights illuminating them, I could make out the general build of these bipedal machines. They bore an uncanny resemblance to...vintage animatronics. A perfectly fitting aesthetic for an establishment deliberately designed to invoke the era of the 1980s. But despite their intentionally antiquated design, I was quick to see these machines were every bit as state of the art as every other robotic entity in the world of Project H. Not puppets operated by devices attached to them in the floor, but fully autonomous androids. Even so, I was still taken aback by the unexpected wave of nostalgia I felt upon realizing what I was seeing. "Oh man, I only visited Showbiz Pizza once as a kid..."

There was no time to let myself be taken in by the sight before me. I had to stay on my toes. And as they drew near, I had another realization. The four of them... These were the mascots I had seen stylized illustrations of plastered everywhere around the complex. And I could make out what they were designed to resemble. A bear, an alligator, a bright white hen, and a wolf. The former two were very masculine in design and with quite the macho and muscular proportions. The latter two were designed to appear female with...bewilderingly feminine and curvy proportions. I was momentarily stunned with how these four animatronic style robots looked a little...too good. So good in fact that I started to wonder if older patrons visited the complex just to...appreciate their designs.

These four robotic entities definitely had the general look of glam rock performers, all of them sporting angular shoulder pads and studded black arm bands with most of their shins colored in a way that brought to mind leg warmers. Each stood taller than me somewhere between six and seven feet in height, although the more feminine of the two were slightly shorter than the others. They also shared the design trait of having three toes on each foot and four fingers on their hands. Although the alligator and wolf also sported design features that veered into punk rock territories as well, especially with that bright red Mohawk hairstyle on the gator and the large lock of dyed green hair contrasting that long wild mane of silvery hair on the wolf. She even had a matching tail that appeared to be made of synthetic hair indistinguishable from the real thing. The chicken even had several false feathers set on her head swaying with every step that looked like they had been bunched together to resemble the form of a sporty ponytail.

I was thoroughly intrigued by their designs as these infected husks approached. My optic sensors went to work scanning them. The bear was largely orange with a tan chest, belly, and muzzle. Red and electric blue performance paint was applied around the eyes with a blue strip on the chin that turned into a jagged lightning bolt on the chest. The shoulder pads and shins were a matching red while the little claws on the toes and fingertips were a matching shade of bright blue. The bear was also wearing a hardened prop black bowtie and miniature top hat with a single red earring on its left ear. The hat was even slightly off center with a blue band around the base and appeared to be secured in place with a magnet present under the shell's scalp. I raised an eyebrow at the false clothing with the attire choice simultaneously clashing with and complementing the quirky style of glam rock aesthetics in general.

My eyes checked the alligator next. The shoulder pads, feet, and hands were a shade of purple except with the hands designed to resemble fingerless gloves since the shell around the last segment of the fingers were the same shade of green as most of the rest of its body. The chest and belly section were yellow, as was the lower jaw, while the rest of the body was a shade of green lined with spots of darker green that invoked the many tough scales of a crocodilian. The jaws themselves were even lined with hard false fangs that left me concerned if they were capable of doing damage to my robotic body. The body even had an impressive tail extending out the back that was covered in segmented plating of green and yellow. Combining all that with the stiff Mohawk hairstyle on top gave this animatronic husk a fairly aggressive presence that left me wondering if I should keep a closer eye on it.

The next choice was the chicken and I was left momentarily stunned by how...feminine its design was. Displaying proportions reminiscent of a very physically gifted human woman, the torso was colored in a manner that made her look like she was clad in a sleeveless pink leotard. The hands resembled entirely fingerless green gloves while the fingers stayed white before I noticed the mismatched legwarmer patterns on the shins. The feet components below them had toes that were narrower than the others while colored a shade of yellow that brought to mind the correct appearance of a chicken's feet. The right shin had a green leopard skin pattern while the left was pink with tiger stripes. A short stubby beak tipped with what appeared to be a lipstick served as the mouth while I also noticed two swaying triangular gold earrings affixed to the sides of its round head. Little pink triangular face paint patterns were just under the eyes and I noticed a pink stain set around only the right eye with there even being a rather cute pink bow set at the base of the ponytail atop the head. Between the leg warmers, the leotard aesthetic, and even the visibly feminine eyelashes along the edges of the eyelid hatches, I had to wonder if this particular animatronic pulled double duty as an aerobics or jazzercise instructor somewhere in the building. Did they have a fitness club available?

The last target for my evaluations was the wolf. And while the hen looked very feminine in an almost cute and girly way, this animatronic she wolf was the polar opposite. I was getting some serious bad girl vibes from this one. Along with the aforementioned punk rock aesthetics, its muzzle was also lined with tough artificial fangs. Even if not quite to the same extreme as the alligator. Those white eyes popped especially hard against the gray colors of its exposed 'fur' to the point of instilling a certain wariness in me. A pair of ears were affixed to the top of its head with a pair of matching earrings wiggling with every step. Both the forearms and shins were covered by matching legwarmer and armwarmer designs that bore black tiger stripes over a purple base. The claws on the fingers and toes were mismatched, the former being colored green with the latter being purple. I noticed that the wolf's fingers, muzzle, and exposed belly were a much paler shade of gray than the rest of the 'fur' I could see with the muzzle even having false purple lipstick plastered on the front. I was also taken aback with just how...immodestly dressed the wolf looked compared to the hen. The red shoulder pads were not even connected to the part of the torso that resembled clothing. The torso was designed to look like a very short set of red shorts and crop top combo that left a lot of skin exposed, the half of a jagged black star patch contrasting the red. Not that the hen was bad to look at either, but the wolf left me wondering if whoever designed it was even aware of how...sexy they were making it look.

The four of these infected futuristic animatronics were definitely giving off the kind of creepy factor one would expect from them in a horror setting. But as they continued to approach, I had a sudden realization. These were animatronics. Stage performers. There was no possible way that quartet of clunky machines could possibly be a threat to a proper combat robot... Right?

I had to make certain this was not some ridiculous bluff on Alpha's part. My visor closed over my face as the HUD full sensor suite was booted up. I needed a more in-depth look at this threat. And I was shocked by what I was seeing. The display quickly detected some unexpected design features. The endoskeletons of these machines really were as tough and modernized as I suspected, being composed of tough alloys and able to output tremendous levels of strength in their limbs. But even more startling were their exoskeleton casings. They were not simply flashy and appealing to the eyes. They were composed of an exotic polymer composite that my HUD suggested provided extreme resistance against energy and heat based weaponry. A means of protecting the performers in the event of an attack on the complex? Would the H-Buster be any good against them?

There was one last feature that my HUD detected. And it was something it could not get a full reading on. As if something in their bodies was partially blocking my scans. Something was detected their limbs. The bear, alligator, and wolf appeared to have something present in their hands while the hen had something installed in its feet and legs. Did Alpha install new weapon systems in them?

Letting my guard down against these things would be a mistake. Even if not designed for combat, Alpha would not unleash them on me unless he was convinced they could tear his enemies apart. The four infected husks came to a stop before me, the lobby now set to serve as the battleground. Those round eyes filled with a malevolent purple glow never once blinked as they just...stared. And they were completely still. Too still even for machines. I took a step back as my eyes narrowed. "There's nothing in there... You guys are just...empty shells."

"That they are. Empty. Completely free of anything that might resist. Not so much some of our machine brethren as much as toys to play with." Alpha replied smugly from all around us. Aries, Corvus, Orion, Aquarius, even most of the lesser mavericks I had dealt with in prior issues of Project H felt alive and aware in spite of being entirely mechanical. These infected husks though... They combined the seemingly sentient appearance of most robots in Maretropolis with the empty and soulless visage of the faceless industrial mechs I had faced in the pilot issue. It created a jarring dissonance that made me not want to get anywhere near them.

I could not let the tension get to me. Even if these animatronics were tougher than one would expect, they were still just robotic stage performers. I could not believe for an instant that they could overwhelm me. I held out my right arm tot he side as I armed the H-Buster, my hand retracting into my forearm as the cannon inside activated. "Right then. Night of the infected puppets, huh? I can take them."

"Or can you?" Alpha chuckled smugly before I glanced up at the large screen displaying him above the sealed entrance. The thumping bass of that melody that was echoing through the halls also began to fade out with a twinge of fear filling my heart. And even then, I could hear it beyond the walls. Rain. A thunderstorm was beginning to rage outside with the rumbling of lightning reaching my auditory sensors. It was getting too quiet, yet not quiet enough...

I turned to face the four haunted puppets once more as they stood their ground. Just staring while not at all looking like they were ready for a fight. And amongst that silence... A new melody began to rise throughout the entertainment complex. With neon lights illuminating the darkness and waving beams of stage lights bathing the ceiling and walls in color, Alpha must have been trying to be quite the accommodating host for his arch nemesis. Doing his best to make sure I would go out in style. For at that moment, I could hear an almost spooky...80s rock ballad starting to be broadcast through the halls. One fine example of retro synth-rock. With the stage set, Alpha made his declaration. "The sun's gone away. And the moon's come to play. Strike up the band to send out a dirge! Tonight is your first and last Nightmare Night, dear Hunter!"

I rested my left hand upon the H-Buster and took aim. No matter how resistant those outer shells were to my primary weapons, I had to at least try. I stood ready, took aim...and then they charged.

The four infected husks sprinted towards with gaits that were jarringly stiff while simultaneously swift. And I unleashed a quick flurry of shots from the H-Buster to try and take them down from afar. My HUD was not incorrect in its observations. Those colorful husks did not even flinch with every shot. Barely any sign of imperfections were left on their exoskeletons. I only then realized how situational these animatronic threats were and just how lopsidedly the odds were stacked against me. "Oh, this is gonna suck!"

The four of them moved as a team. Almost as if they shared one intelligence. And there was a certain order that they followed. The hen led the charge and lashed out at me with swift sweeping kicks. I kept hopping back to stay out of the way and knew that the sheer power output of their endoskeletons were definitely capable of inflicting damage on my robotic body. Not to mention that utterly killer synth-rock beat blaring throughout the halls was helping me find my rhythm and managed to downplay my fear by supplementing it with the thrill of a wild time. If I was not so genuinely in danger, I would probably have thoroughly enjoyed myself.

My visor suddenly locked onto a threat suddenly coming out from behind the kicking hen to my left. The gator had stepped around its avian comrade and lunged at me with a solid punch. I got my arms up to block the blow, but the sheer force behind that hit knocked me right off my feet! I was sent sprawling several feet away and had to quickly hop to my feet. But at the moment, I only just had enough time to see something leap high into the air from behind them. The wolf had launched itself high to come down on me from above. And...that purple glow on the tips of those four fingers...

My eyes widened suddenly as my visor detected something activating. Plasma emitters! With the four fingers on the wolf's right hand locking in place while pointing directly forward, the four claws on the tips sudden projected plasma cutters that suddenly extended and expanded to merge into a single purple plasma blade! The triangular blade extending from the wolf's very fingertips quickly brought to mind katar daggers in shape and length and I was only barely able to jump back in time. The wolf came down in front of the gator and hen with the blade plunging deep into the floor with no resistance. I scowled in annoyance now that I realized each of these animatronic threats had likely been outdated with lethal weapon systems that could not possibly have been part of their original design. "Alpha gave you guys a few upgrades, huh?"

Mute as always, the wolf responded with actions instead of words. It charged at me from its crouched position with that blade dragging right through the floor along the way. I had enough sense to get my shield generator online as that glowing blue barrier was projected from the back of my left arm. The plasma blade swung up at me and raked itself along the barrier while the wolf's left hand also suddenly generated another matching purple plasma blade from its fingertips. I anticipated this and reached for the holster on my right thigh. Once the H-Saber was in my right hand while I held off a quick flurry of slashes, I activated my boot thrusters and hurled myself into the wolf with my barrier shield shoving it away and far across the floor. The glowing orange plasma blade of the H-Saber burst forth from the scabbard as its bright glow contrasted the malevolent purple glow of the wolf's blades. I stood ready as the gator and hen charged me from both sides. "Two can play at this!"

I activated my boot thrusters again and zipped out from between the hen and gator with the two of them even striking each other in the process. The wolf got back on its feet and successfully parried a slash of my blade by crossing theirs to catch it from above. There was no fear in those unblinking eyes. No possible way to be intimidated. With my blade pushed aside, the wolf went right back on the offensive. It lashed out with many quick slashes that raked across my shield. I had to resort to banking around my opponent and shoving its blades away with my shield just to safely get a slash in. And after a few more scorching cuts to its torso, my eyes widened with a sudden horrifying discovery. "This isn't working either?!"

The worst I had done was leave vague lines of carbon residue along where the H-Saber had struck. The outer casing had reacted to the intense heat of the blade, but had resisted any actual damage. Whoever had designed those robotic glam rock performers to be able to survive acts of violence in a worst case scenario, I hope they got a raise because of just how well they had nailed the results. I got in a few more slashes as I shouted, "Come on! What do I gotta do to OW!!!"

I paid the price for focusing on only one opponent at a time. The hen had come up from behind and brought its heel down right onto my head! The sheer force of that blow staggered me and almost forced me to my knees as I was locked in between the two females. The wolf lashed out with a quick slash from each hand as those plasma blades raked along my helmet. I resorted to a panic option to get myself out of there as quickly as possible and fired up my boot thrusters to launch myself skyward with a massive jump. But as my upward momentum began to run its course, my eyes widen to see the gator having just made an equally impressive leap right towards me! And...in its hands...

The gator had its palms facing outward with arms held out wide to the sides as if ready to give me a shove. And installed in the palms were... Round...audio speakers? They generated an ominous purple glow just like the eyes and my HUD quickly detected them quivering with a high frequency charge ready to explode. With no time to react, I tucked and rolled while keeping my particle shield between us as I hoped for the best.

The gator's hands thrust forward right when we were about to collide. And while its hands did not make contact, it did not need to. A massive burst of sound and even a blast of electricity exploded out from the gator's palm speakers, combining a sonic boom with a lightning blast that sent me flying back and crashing hard into one of the massive support pillars in the lobby. I heard Alpha cackle from nearby as I fell back to the floor. "Having fun yet, Hunter?"

"What the hell did you put in these things?!" I shouted as I eyed the gator and wolf. Claws that had become plasma blades and sonic lightning cannons in the hands of the other. And now the hen was charging right at me before making another jump towards me. But as it rose high and looked ready to bring its heel down on me again, I noticed a purple glow coming from the back of the leg. Just above where the ankle would be. "I had to ask..."

Thinking quickly, I threw myself to the side as the hen came down with its hell smashing into the floor. Except it had adjust the angle of its leg to plunge a new plasma blade into the floor instead. Basically a leg-mounted equivalent to the wolf's plasma blades, the hen was now emitting a pair of curved claws on the back of its heels that strongly brought to mind rooster spurs. The hen suddenly turned its head to look at me with those unblinking empty eyes before suddenly hurling itself at me with a surprisingly acrobatic reverse roundhouse kick. The blade on the back of its leg raked along my shield before I threw myself backwards with another boot thruster flare. "They just keep getting more dangerous... Wait, where's the bear?!"

As if to answer my question, I noticed another purple glow coming from farther away. Not from the gator, hen, or wolf. The bear was coming for me. I saw the distant animatronic swing its arm as something was launched. A whirling wheel of scorching purple plasma... It could attack me from a distance?!

The bear began to swing its arms in wide sweeps as if hurling a discus. And with each swing, plasma rings were launched from its hands. My HUD detected some sort of emitter in each hand. Every last one of those animatronic threats had been outfitted with weapon systems for different situations. The wolf and hen were arms to close combat, the bear could attack at range, and the gator was somewhere in the middle. And with their exoskeletons beign specifically designed to resist such weapons, friendly fire was not a concern. And I was at a devastating disadvantage against this team of deadly puppets sharing one simple intelligence.

"Get away from me!" I shouted before finally unfolding my flight thrusters and taking to the air. I just needed some space to think. I began to drift around the lobby, trying to keep myself a moving target since I knew those things could jump high enough to reach me. I sheathed the H-Saber now that I knew it was not going to get me any results. And most of my options with my Variable Weapon System would not be of much help either. Plasma could not burn its way through. Let alone convention fire, electricity... But...what about concussive force?

A smirk of confidence spread across my lips. Those outer shells may have been resistant to the sci-fi weapons commonplace in the world of Project H, but what about blunt or concussive trauma? I had already gone up against a threat in that world once before were heavy brute force was a better option than trying to blast it. I quickly scanned my Variable Weapon System selection and found a familiar old favorite in there. With my armor's colors changing accordingly, I took aim at the four infected husks below and charged up for the best results. "Let's crack you bots open! Homing Torpedo!"

I fired as a cluster of small rockets burst from the mouth of the H-Buster. There was no way those clunky animatronics could dodge those. But as my explosive projectiles swerved in flight as they picked their targets, the hen had another surprise for me. It threw its head back as its beak parted and let out an awful shriek that reverberated around the lobby. Even if it only lasted for a few seconds. And while I was able to tolerate it, even if it made me cringe with my auditory sensors trying to adjust its settings to make the volume more bearable, the frequency of that sonic attack scrambled my Homing Torpedoes' guidance systems!

I could only watch in disbelief as the cluster of rockets went spiraling out of control and off in random directions. All I got out of that attack was some collateral damage as fiery explosions went off around us. One of those Homing Torpedoes even flew into the security shutters before exploding and confirmed how tough that barrier was. There was not even the slightest dent on that layer of metal. I looked at one of the display screens where Alpha was watching from and saw the smug bastard giving me an almost cheeky smirk. He knew what I had just discovered. And I was too annoyed at that moment to care about making a mess. "Screw you!"

A single Homing Torpedo shot later and that display screen was blown apart with bits of debris scattering along the floor below. And yet Alpha cackled with genuine amusement with his voice coming from everywhere. And there were still plenty more screen for him to watch from. Not only were these animatronic threats all but immune to conventional weapons fire. One of them even had a means to negate the threat of ballistic weapons? I was forced to suddenly descend and land as the bear suddenly lunged at me with a massive jump and had a pair of whirling plasma discs under its hands that it was ready to try and slice into me with.

I landed with a heavy clank as I quickly considered my options. Energy based weapons were useless. Ballistic weapons were useless. All that left...was raw brute force. I would have to literally beat these things physically until they broke. I launched myself to the far end of the lobby to get me some more distance. With the infected bots closing in, I drew the H-Saber again and pointed it skyward. I browsed my Variable Weapon System options again and found what I was looking for. I spoke confidently as my armor's hardened components turned a shade of dark azure. "Let's try some Metal Anchor."

Instead of a glowing orange plasma blade, writing wires of cybernetic magic burst from the emitter above the hilt and suddenly generated a flash of light. When the light faded, a massive blade of purest steel stood atop my sword's hilt that was much better for smashing than cutting. My enemies suddenly came to a stop in their tracks and silently stared. This reaction filled me with some relief. They may have been empty, but they could still recognize and react to danger. And their sudden hesitation in getting near me meant I had found a weakness to exploit. My massive blade was just what I needed.

Now feeling pretty good about my odds, I let my arm relax and allowed my massive sword to drop right into the floor with a thunderous crash. It even smashed into the floor with its sheer weight. "Right. Now I've got you freaks scared. Ready for this?"

My HUD displayed adjustments being made in my body as my gyrostabilizers were overclocking their output as a means to counteract the ridiculous amount of force swinging around such a heavy object would generate. Something only the union of science and magic could provide. I quickly took my sword's hilt into both hands now that it had extended to allow for a superior amount of leverage. With my boot thrusters flaring up, I charged into the fray.

The four infected animatronics quickly spread out a I came in with a wide circular swing. I whirled in place for a moment before stopping and going for the wolf. It did not even try to counter my swings with its own plasma blades. Even if those blades damaged the edge of my sword, it would not matter. I was aiming to crush instead of cut. They did not even try to get close to me as I alternated between one target to the next. If I take even one of them out, I would be much better off.

There was a sudden change in their tactics after only a moment. While the rest of them kept going on the defensive, the gator started to become bold. It started retreating less and looked like it was waiting for a chance to get by my blade. I was much faster with my swings than I should have been and left little room for my enemies to get close. I finally stopped swinging out to the sides and tried to smash the gator with an overhead swing. And when I did...

My blade suddenly lost all its momentum. And I was quick to see why. It caught it. The gator had caught that massive hunk of steel between both hands. Just how strong would those endoskeletons need to be to withstand the amount of force under that swing?! Was the gator physically stronger than the rest? Those bulky animatronic hands held my blade firmly as I tried to pull free before the rest of its allies could gang up on me. "Hey, gimme that! Hands off, gator!"

For all my struggling, the gator did not release my weapon. And yet... Its allies did not approach. It was a perfect opportunity to attack me from behind now that I was not able to use my sword against them. Although I did start to nothing a faint sensation in my hands. A subtle...vibration. "Huh? Wait, is it supposed to do that?"

I had momentarily forgotten what was installed in the gator's palms. A few seconds later as it continued to keep my sword's massive steel blade above it... It all happened so fast. With a single sonic blast from both sides, the gator utterly shattered that entire mass of steel. Countless metal shards went flying all over the lobby while only the base of my sword's blade was left, leaving me with what looked like an absurdly makeshift axe. All I could do was stare as my last hope of having any chance against these freaks was blown apart. I looked down at the pathetic excuse of a weapon in my hand and muttered, "You can't be serious right now..."

Now that the threat had been neutralized, the rest of the gator's allies rushed in at me. I came back to my senses quickly enough and jumped away while dismissing what was left of my blade into nothing but dissolving light and returned the H-Saber to its holster. My armor's colors returned to its default white before I just went on the move. Rushing about the lobby as the four infected mascots pursued me. Just to try and buy myself some time to consider my options.

I decided to test exactly how little damage the H-Buster could do. It began to whir as it charged up before I turned and unleashed a fully charged blast of bright blue plasma into the wolf as it came charging in with blades ready. And while that blast did hit hard enough to send my opponent flying back and flopping around the ground, I still detected no real damage done to the outer shell. And the wolf only got right back up and charged me again like nothing happened. Even disabling my body's limiter would not improve things. All I would do is send them flying farther with each shot. I suspected an overwhelming exposure to concentrated plasma weaponry might be able to wear down those outer shells, but setting my H-Buster to that setting would require me to be stationary due to the massive recoil. Targeting one of the infected bots would leave me wide open to attacks from the rest. And hearing Alpha cackling as he watched me run for my life was not helping...

The only other option on my mind were my advanced modes. Shadow Mode, Lancer Mode, and Jetstream Mode would not help due to their very specialized means of attack. Breaker Mode might work due to its means of bare knuckle beatdowns, but I would be easily swarmed by the four of them at once. Those four animatronics were far too coordinated. If I could separate them and pick them off one at a time...

That was when it dawned on me. With most of my weapon options being virtually useless against these threats while those that actually would get me results could be easily countered, there was only option I had. I could not win this fight alone. I needed help. A team. And I knew exactly who to call. The Power Ponies were out there.

A huge grin crossed my lips while I made a huge thruster jump away from my enemies. Even if that security shutter could take whatever I could throw at it, it would never hold against the might of Saddle Rager. And once she busted through that front door, the team would surely decimate this threat with me. I reflexively brought my left hand to the side of my helmet while activating my communication channels. "Hunter to Power Ponies HQ! Come in, this is Hunter! I require assistance! I am located at..."

I suddenly paused when I realized that my HUD revealed I had not yet made a connection. And I really should have by then. Why was there such a lag? It was not that I had connected through the call and they were simply not responding. It was like...there was no connection at all. A sense of panic started to settle over me as I glanced back over at the quartet of infected glam rock performers rushing towards me. "Girls, pick up! This is Hunter! I'm in the new entertainment complex in town and... Gah, get away from me!"

My flight thrusters unfurled once again and carried me into the air as I rushed to the far end of the lobby again. It was then that Alpha chuckled at my misfortunate and said, "What's the matter, Hunter? Too much interference in the midnight quarantine?"

My eyes widened as I suddenly realized just how through the energy shielding around the exterior of the complex's confines actually were. "You mean to tell me I can't even send out wireless transmissions?! Does this place even have landlines?!"

"How should I know?! Maybe if you last long enough, you can hunt one down." Alpha laughed as I snarled more out of frustration than fear. Although he then smirked down at me as the four infected husks slowed their approach. Possibly responding to Alpha's will now that he and I were conversing with each other. "But if you can't handle my toys here... You could simply stall for time until the clock reaches 6 AM. Only then will the lockdown lift and even I can't interfere with that. And for the record... The clock struck 1 AM just a little while ago."

"I'M STUCK HERE FOR THE NEXT FIVE HOURS?!" I shrieked as that bit of information registered with me. Five hours fending off four threats I literally could not fight?! It sounded like something out of a horror story, which was all the more fitting when given when that special was released. Completely out of patience, I sharply glanced at the sturdy shutters locked over the entrance. "Yeah, screw that! I'm done here!"

I rushed over to the point where the lobby opened up into the rest of the complex and stood right at the center. There was a clear line of sight between me and the entrance. And I was very relieved to find the Nova Strike option in my Variable Weapon System catalog. Hunter must have gotten that off of Alpha the last time around. The four terrors of the evening were already charging me at a swift pace as if knowing I was about to escape. I readied myself as extra vents all over my body opened. "It's been fun, but I'm not sticking around for the rest of this."

A fierce plasma aura surrounded me the instant all of my body's thrusters launched me straight ahead at top speed. I shot by the four infected husks with them having no way to stop me. The Nova Strike was arguably the best shot I had at busting through the gate. So sure of myself, I even laughed on my way forward. "Later, creepers! I'm outta here!"

I really should have known better than to try that. In hindsight, it was a really dumb idea. I rocketed headfirst into the shutters with a thunderous clank and... I actually felt that one. It felt like I had ran headfirst into a wall of concrete with my plasma aura fading in an instant. Gravity even took a few seconds to catch up to me. "Aahahoooow!"

My body fell flat on the floor with the reinforced shutters being no worse for the wear. Not even a Nova Strike could put a dent in it. And I think I legitimately damaged myself with that impact. And Alpha... That maniac was utterly howling at my misfortunate. His laughter started becoming shriller and more raucous to the point where I think he even fell over and out of sight for a minute. He completely disappeared from the screen displays around the lobby even though I could still hear his uncontrollable laughter. I weakly started to climb to my knees as my vision was even lined with a thin layer of static for a moment. "Oh god... Ow... Just...ow. Why did that not work?"

There was little time to grovel over such an embarrassing failure. They were already drawing close. Those clanking heavy footsteps and even the vibrations through the floor caught my attention. I only had a few seconds to get back on my feet and turn around before the gator was upon me. That hulking brute shoved its left forearm right between my jaw and chest before keeping me pinned right against that unbreakable barrier of reinforced metal. And with how much taller it was than me, I could not even get my feet on the floor for leverage!

I was helpless. Pinned with no way to even damage this robotic threat, fear began to sink in as the horror elements of that special's storyline began to really hit me. Those empty unblinking eyes filled with the purple glow of an evil virus... That soulless husk stared at me from just inches away while its comrades watched motionlessly from nearby. I struggled in vain to wiggle or pry myself free, but... It was just so strong!

The gator made its next move by raising its right hand with fingers spread wide. And I saw that weaponized sonic emitter in its palm. I bit my lip in dread as the gator clamped its bulky fingers over my head with the emitter right in front of my face. I could hear and feel the subtle vibrations of it charging up for maximum output. Would my head be blown apart by a shockwave of that magnitude at point blank range? As this concept dawned on me, I heard Alpha cackle in victory. "And so the Hunter falls to the terrors of one very special Nightmare Night! Time for the curtain call!"

"No... No... NO!!!" I made the only move I could possibly think of. I curled my legs up and planted my foot panels against the gators chest and desperately flared up my boot thrusters right into it. Even if the scorching rocket exhaust would not really damage that outer shell, the force of those thrusters' output was enough to suddenly push the gator away from me. And not a second too soon. Barely one second passed with it been pushed several feet back before the sonic emitter in its palm went off. The gator had no time to brace itself with the recoil throwing it right off its feet! The shockwave and lightning blast from that emitter only barely went over my head as I slumped to the floor and still failed to deal any noticeable damage to the shutters behind me. Relief began to counteract the sheer terror I had felt a moment earlier as I stumbled to my feet. That was far too close.

My mechanical heart jumped into my throat again. The four infected husks were drawing near again from four angles in a unified approach. The wolf had its plasma blades ready to lash out with a cross slash, the hen was almost stepping sideways to keep its plasma spurs ready to lash out, the gator had both hands raised with palms facing forward, and the bear had both hands near each other to combine its projectile emitters together. They never blinked once. Never said a word. Their movements stiff and soulless, it finally dawned on me. "I can't win..."

Only one option remained for me. I threw myself straight up with my boot thrusters providing me with a massive jump. At the height of that leap, I opened my wing thrusters and rocketed forward in flight. I rushed into the entertainment complex among the countless neon light displays and echoing synth-rock melody filling the air. I could not fight this threat. I could only run and hide.

"This can't be happening... I'm Hunter! I should be able to handle these things!" I scolded myself for fleeing from that fight. With all means of attack I had access to being useless, My best bet was to wait out the night until the place's security lockdown lifted. Only then could I escape, round up the Power Ponies, and return to put those infected freaks to put them down for good. And that was only if I could last the next five hours. "This is gonna be the longest five hours of my life..."

I was confident I had put enough distance between myself and the lobby. Even if I could not fight them, I could definitely outrun and outmaneuver my enemies. With no idea of where I was in the complex, I found a photo booth that was large enough for me to duck inside. I ducked inside and made certain the curtain was completely covering the only entrance. Now I just had to mind my patience.

A certain giddiness came over me as I hid. For as frightful as the situation was, that rocking beat filling the complex was creating a very special kind of thrill. I was anxious, but also kind of having fun all the same. My HUD detected only mild damage on my body at the time. I was still in decent shape. And between the music and my lack of breathing, there was no way those four infected husks would ever hear me in my new hiding spot. They would have to turn the entire complex upside-down before they would find me in a seemingly random spot. Even Alpha did not seem to know where I was. Regardless, I still kept the H-Buster on my right arm ready just in case something went wrong.

After several minutes, my auditory sensors started to pick something up over the music. Heavy metallic thuds. Many of them. They were drawing close. All I had to do was be still. And even so, they still came closer. Tension filled my senses as a new sound joined those heavy robotic footsteps. The whirring of the limbs' servo motors with every movement. If I could even hear that... How close were they?!

I remained entirely still with my eyes focused on the curtain to my left. Even if they had no way of knowing my exact location, the sheer proximity to me was anxiety-inducing. All I could do was wait for them to go away. They were getting even closer. And I could swear one of them was now standing right outside my hiding spot. I pleaded internally, begging them to just go away.

No such luck. I noticed a sudden purple glowing line slice through the entire top of the curtain for just an instant before it fell to the floor. And standing on the other side was the horrifying sight of the wolf with eyes locked onto me. Reacting almost on impulse, I charged up the H-Buster behind me. I then shouted more of frustration than fear, "Do you mind?!"

A fully charged blast from the cannon on my arm launched the wolf far away from me. But I had to once again take to the air as I found the other three right outside. They hurled themselves at me just as I shot up into the air and rocketed off down the vast halls to find another spot to hide. "That couldn't have been a lucky guess... Did Alpha spot me?"

I admit I was not paying as much attention the various display screens set on the walls around the rest of the complex, but Alpha's visage was hard to miss. I would have noticed him if I spotted him and I doubt he was really directly controlling his new minions. He was just watching the show from afar. I began swooping down and checking everything I saw that looked like a directory and suddenly had an idea. If wireless communications were not possible, then a direct call through local landlines could still reach the Power Pony HQ. There was no way I would be able to separate one of those freaks from the rest of the group to take it down one on one. They were too coordinated and functioned as a group. I needed to fight numbers with numbers.

I was fortunate enough to locate an office meant for daytime surveillance. There were even some monitors connected to camera displays around the complex. And I flinched when I saw the four of those four infected husks marching along below one of them. I had to act fast. They had no idea where I was and there were enough walls between me and them on top of the music to keep them from hearing my voice. I picked up the phone, checked company instruction on making outgoing calls that was pinned on the wall, and spoke into the receiver. "Operator, please connect me to the...what was it... Right, please connect me to the Power Tower."

It took me a second to actually recall the exact name of the Power Ponies' home. Simply calling it their headquarters would be too vague. But instead of an automated message confirming a connection, a very familiar voice I had heard several times that night spoke up instead. "They are not taking calls at this hour, but I can connect you to an early doom!"

"Oh you son of a...!" I yelled into the receiver before stopping short upon hearing a pounding sound from outside the office. A window was present in the wall that let me see the rest of that office and the door I had locked leading out to the halls. And I looked just in time to see the hen kick the door right down. The four of them began to file into the office with all eight eyes looking at me trough the window. I abruptly set the phone back down and stared at them blankly before running right out the other side of the office. "Nope!"

The chase was on again. And I had to accept that I was truly on my own. If Alpha had sunk his hooks into the complex's entire mainframe so hard that he could even intercept outgoing calls, then there was literally no way for me to call for help. All I could do was find a new spot to hide. I made my way back to the food court and was quick to see Alpha's sneering face looking down at me from the largest display screen high up on a wall. But instead of calling out to his minions, he raised a finger before his lips. "Shhhhh... It's more fun if I let them find you themselves."

"I never took you for a guy who likes to play fair, but if you say so." I grumbled before finding a concession stand off to the side for ice cream. I had to duck low after vaulting over it, but I was a little more confident with its location. I was very out of the way instead of hiding in a box right in the middle of a walkway. And I could start to hear their footsteps clanking about in the distance.

The they drew closer. And closer. And finally close enough to the point where I could once again hear the horrifying whirring of their limbs. They were literally right on the other side of the stand. I commanded myself to be still. And I let myself crawl just a little bit forward. But a mere second after I began to move, one of the wolf's plasma blades pierced the countertop and nearly sliced my neck! I jumped up behind the counter with my nerves on fire from that extremely close call. The wolf still had its claws plunged into the counter as it and the three others stared at me from the other side. This could not have been a coincidence. And I knew Alpha did not tell them where I was. "How the hell do you guys always know exactly where I am?!"

My pursuers provided no response. But they did try to throw themselves at me as I once again went on the run. I rushed through the air on my flight thrusters and escaped the food court before setting down back out in the halls. I snarled in irritation and dread. If I tried to hide, they would just find me. I had no idea how they always located me so quickly, but they had their ways. I could not hide. All I could do now was run.

My foot plates carried me through the complex at a swift stride. My robotic body would never tire, so spending the entire night literally just sprinting through the halls was a viable option. And with the colorful lights glowing in the darkness and that admittedly awesome melody filling the halls, it was almost fun too. "Ha! So much for running in the 90s. Now I'm just sprinting in the 80s!"

I never stopped once. And I did catch sight of the four infected glam rock performers more than once. They always noticed me and would come running for me, even if we were on different floors. But this tactic would only last so long. I eventually came running along one of the second story walkways that overlooked the lobby and was about to reach the other end when the gator and the wolf came running around the corner. I did a quick about-face and ran back down the way from where I came from only for the bear and hen to come out from behind that corner too! Were these soulless husks really adapting to my tactics?!

The four of them began to slow their approach once it became clear I was boxed in. I fired off a few desperate shots from the H-Buster at them in vain. I was cornered from both sides. And if I tried to fly away, they would probably jump right up at me and drag me out of the air. I needed to think fast if I was to get away.

Then...out of nowhere... The sound of breaking glass. The bear suddenly flinched as it was struck in the head with...a light bulb? The four of them responded to this interruption by all looking up in the direction it seemed to have came from. And I saw it too. Someone...or something was high above in the distance while hanging from a light fixture. Was I not alone in there after all?

From what I could see up there... It almost looked like some harlequin jester with those pants. And it was wearing a hardened stylized theater mask over the face that resembled a smiling sun. And I heard it call out to us as it swayed up there in the light. "Bad guys! We've got bad guys over here! SECURITY ALERT, SECURITY ALERT!!! WOO WOO WOO WOO!!!"

This ridiculous intervention ended as quickly as it began. That weird clown swung off the light fixture and out of sight behind the corner. I tilted my head to one side as I muttered to myself, "Weirdo... At least stick around to help me out or something."

With the distraction gone, the four infected husks turned to me. I had to quickly go on the defensive as the hen and wolf charged me together while I kept my particle shield up to ward off their slashes and kicks. The bear and gator stood back for the moment as they waited for the right opportunity to come in for me.

I was locked in a hopeless situation. My best bet at that point was to throw myself over the edge of the walkway and back down to the lobby in order to escape and let the chase continue. But I almost did not notice a large shutter door starting to rise back into the wall at the other side of the walkway. And I only barely noticed the sound of approaching metallic footsteps that were identical to those of my pursuers. During the briefest lull in their assault on me, the wolf turned away from me as a woman's voice let out a fierce growl.

The wolf turned to face the incoming interloper...and was promptly tackled by a leaping shove that sent it falling right over the side of the walkway! But...it was the wolf! Another wolf! Even my pursuers halted their assault on me to watch as the infected wolf was tackled by a doppelganger who fell right off with it! I suddenly realized what this meant for me and shouted in exasperation, "Aw hell, there's two of them now!"

The gator promptly got my attention by blindsiding me with a heavy punch across the face. But even it was not left alone for long. More of those heavy metallic footsteps came close as I turned just in time to hear a much more macho and masculine voice. "PARTY TIME!!!"

With a single surprise uppercut squarely into its chest, the gator was launched skyward and out over the lobby by another matching gator. And my unexpected rescuer was not satisfied with that one blow. He made a massive leap towards his target while letting out a cackling laugh. I looked up in time to see him grab the other gator by the legs and bring it down hard into the lobby floor somewhere below. Now more confused that afraid, I called out to no one in particular. "The hell is even going on anymore?!"

The remaining bear and hen paid absolutely no mind to their comrades getting forcefully separated from them and resumed their assault on me. The bear was quick to remind me of the threat at hand by launching a quick double volley of whirling plasma discs at me from its hands only for the hen to lash out with a reverse roundhouse kick afterwards. I had a much easier time fending off just two with my particle shield up. But this barely went on for another five seconds before yet another rapidly approaching sound of metallic footsteps reached my auditory sensors. And another womanly voice called in as the hen turned just in time to see it coming. "Now it's our turn!"

Another doppelganger had arrived as was sprinting right for the hen. But instead of looking eerily lifeless, the approaching hen's eyes displayed a determined glare with the eyelid hatches angled inward. This new arrival displayed an impressive display of acrobatic prowess as she suddenly hurled herself forward and onto her hands before flying forward feet first and ramming into the infected husk of a hen with a devastating dropkick. She wasted no time in leaping over the side of the balcony to pursue her target as they both fell to the floor below.

Now it was just me and the bear. And without the gator and the hen to provide protection from my less conventional means of attack, I found myself smirking as I selected Metal Anchor from my internal armory. "Finally... Now I can start getting somewhere!"

I pointed the H-Buster upward and launched a shot above before the resulting construct came back down into my reassembled right hand. That sturdy weapon reminiscent of a pickaxe would definitely ravage that outer shell. But as I stood there with weapon in one and particle shield ready on the other, the bear made an unexpected move. With no one around to cover it while it attacked from a distance, it charged me instead for a direct assault!

This sudden shift in tactics was enough to force me to go on the defensive with my left arm up. But just as the bear threw a punch right for my face... One last intervention arrived. Someone got between me and the bear before firmly catching its fist in its hand. Another matching bear stood before me.

No words came this time. I stepped aside to get a better look at my rescuer as the two animatronic bears remained lock in place. While the infected husk's face remained frozen in a cold mechanical lack of life, the other's eyes displayed a firm glare that matched the one the hen had displayed a moment earlier. My enemy's fist quivered in the grasp of the other bear's hand, trying to force its way through or pull free, but the sheer ursine strength of the towering bear before me was a perfect match.

The doppelganger bear finally made a move. He firmly took a step forward, forcing the infected bear husk to step back. I too took a few steps back as I expected a drastic move. After another step, the bear made his move. He suddenly swung his arm to one side and swept the infected bear off its feet with a whirling spin before suddenly releasing its fist and sending it cartwheeling over the balcony and down to the lobby below with a crash.

I finally had a moment of respite. I watched the bear before me as he stood with his back turned. Was he another infected husk too? I stood ready with my shield up and my Metal Anchor in my right hand. But when the bear turned to face me, I saw his eyes as they relaxed. The irises contained no trace of a purple glow. They were instead glowing a bright blue. As our gazes met, he then reached for the little lopsided top hat on his and lifted it with too fingers for a rather gentlemanly greeting. He then spoke with a very gentle and friendly tone in spite of his rather deep baritone pitch and electronic audio filter. "It's a pleasure to finally meet you, Hunter. I'm just sorry it had to be under such dire circumstances."

After spending the evening trying to escape this bear's infected ilk, I was more than a bite apprehensive about this towering animatronic ursine before me. And yet... His gaze could hardly be considered lifeless. He also was not as stiff as the others while remaining still before me. In spite of being deliberately designed to invoke the image of vintage animatronics, this bear looked and felt...alive. As alive as any sentient machine being in the world of Project H. Just to be sure, I set my HUD to work. "Uh... Hm. Viral signs negative. OK, you're not one of them."

"I certainly hope I'm not infected with anything. I really shouldn't be vulnerable to viral infection in the first place. Not with the most recent advances in anti-viral technology currently installed in me." The bear replied with a very pleasant sincerity in his tone. I found myself relaxing in his presence as he loomed over me. It was so relieving to have finally found a friendly face that night. Although the bear then began to turn away from me to face the edge of the walkway's railing. "Anyway, you'd best find someplace to hide for now. We'll take it from here. There's bad guys to deal with!"

The bear quickly ran to the edge of the balcony and made an impressive leap over the side before dropping out of sight and landing with a clank. Despite both groups of animatronic robots being together below, it sounded...worryingly quiet in spite of the rocking music track playing throughout the entire complex. Should I let them be? "Ugh... This night just keeps getting weirder. Synth-rock backing tracks, neon lights, arcades, spooky glam rock animatronic musicians, and an overenthusiastic bad guy... Could this night get anymore 80s than this?"

While I could have just left them alone, my gut told me to not run from this fight. I strongly doubted my animatronic saviors were outfitted with the same weapon systems as their infected brethren. Even if they had all of the defensive perks as the others, my rescuers were still at a disadvantage. And with that rocking tune keeping my confidence up... "What am I doing? I'd be stupid to pass up a chance like this."

The anchor in my hand vanished in a flash of cybernetic light as I reverted to my default settings before I jumped over the side of the balcony to join my new companions below. I landed behind the lot of them as they stared down the opposition. The wolf was at the head of the pack, having been the first to get down there, and was down on one knee as if ready to pounce from a lower position. The four infected husks were grouped together and made no attempt to attack just yet. Now that they were outnumbered 5-to-4, they could not be reckless.

I glanced back and forth between the four animatronics that had been harassing me all night and the ones who had just joined the fight. Their designs were entirely identical aside from the gator, who was sporting a pair of sunglasses with star-shaped lenses. Despite lacking external ears, the yellow temple arms still clung to his head by slightly wrapping around it and resting atop the contours of his cheeks. Their glowing eyes also lacked the telltale purple stain of the Alpha Virus. The irises of the hen were of a slightly different purple hue, the gator's were orange, and the wolf's were yellow. And while I had not noticed at first, one way they differed from the infected doppelgangers were that any parts of their bodies that resembled clothing or makeup had a dazzling glossy finish to it. A feature that would probably sparkle under stage lights. The infected animatronics were also showing some minor scuffs and even cracks in their exoskeletons after just getting roughed up out of nowhere.

There were answers I needed before the situation could escalate. The four glam rock performers who had just assisted me must have been the true mascots of the entertainment complex. I called out from behind them, "Fill me in here! If you guys are the real deal, then what are those?!"

"Just a bunch of spares!" I heard the wolf call out with a rather deep tone in her voice complete with a snarl. She sounded every bit as tough as her design suggested. She then added, "Looks like they hadn't gotten the full treatment. Easy pickings for whatever sank its hooks into them."

I had to assume the endoskeletons of these robots, no matter how advanced, had certain weaknesses that simply could not be phased out while maintaining the animatronic aesthetic. The spare endoskeletons inside the scuffed up shells ahead of us were probably just that. Just spare parts left in storage that Alpha assembled and then uploaded the virus into. No wonder they were so lifeless and stiff. They lacked the sentience and identities of the performers before me. But...what about what the bear said? That they...should not be susceptible to infection by the Alpha Virus? I glanced back and forth at them and asked, "Wait... Full treatment? Something about anti-viral software?"

"Oh, it's a lot more than that!" The hen replied with a very peppy and happy voice. And when she turned to me, her movements were lively and exceedingly feminine. A very peppy girl as opposed to the bolder and more aggressive demeanor the wolf was displaying. "We're the first in a new generation of robots designed to be compatible with the latest in experimental hardware!"

"Hardware? I thought anti-viral stuff is software." I replied before I decided to let my HUD answer my questions. It performed a deeper scan on the four glam rock performers around me. And it detected...something. Something it currently had no data on. "I'm detecting some very unusual tech in you guys... What did they install in you?"

The bear turned to me and said, "Um... How do I describe it? It's basically a combination of anti-viral software and the artificial equivalent of...let's say...an organic immune system. Working in tandem together to detect a viral presence and quickly update itself on the fly to produce antibodies."

The wolf then looked back at us and said, "Yeah, basically that. They're considering exploring other fields for that kind of tech, but anti-virus purposes take priority for now. I mean you've seen what happens when the worst virus out there gets a hold of someone."

"The way you describe this stuff... You sound less like androids and more like cyborgs. Is that even possible?" I asked while wondering just what kind of new miracles the fusion of science and magic was even capable of.

It was only then the gator finally spoke. And he spoke with a noticeable Cajun accent that felt rather fitting for the reptilian behemoth. "Hey, it's not like we've got any of that squishy meat stuff in us. Kind of... I mean some of that stuff is kinda soft, come to think of it..."

Seeing that we were getting far off topic and that there were four exceedingly dangerous threats ahead of us, I tried to remind us all of why we were there. "Anyway! Those things. You sure you guys are up for this? You don't look like you're designed for combat..."

The hen brought a hand to her beak as she let out an unexpected giggle. "Of course we are! We've been programmed to be the first line of defense in the event of a hostile attack on the complex! If there's trouble, we have to protect the guests!"

This sounded...hilariously unconventional. I looked back and forth at the four colorful mascots before me and asked, "You serious? If trouble shows up, you guys pull double duty as security?"

"Well, you tell us. If you show up with blasters zapping, would you expect the band on stage to be the first ones to jump ya?" The gator asked with a sly chuckle. And he certainly had a point. Literally no one would see that coming.

"OK, that's a good point..." I retorted as a snicker escaped my lips. Those four were just... I could not believe I was literally having a pleasant conversation with next generation animatronics. These four mascots were nothing like the performing puppets of old. They felt alive and full of zest. It was easy to see why they were the stars of the show in that entertainment complex. Although I then had to bring up what I knew so far. "Before we get started... These things are extremely coordinated. They function as a single unit. You won't get anywhere fighting them all at once. Divide them up and take them on one on one."

"Yeah, I was getting that impression... Let's go for our own fakes, all right? I don't like seeing that look on my own face..." The wolf growled while her tail slowly swished from side to side a bit.

But before anything else could happen, the hen sudden spoke up with her impressively expressive eyes displaying a certain excitement. Despite their animatronic faces and jaws being too stiff to frown or smile, the pivoting of their eyelid hatches did an astounding job at conveying emotion. I could literally almost see that beak curling into a smile with those eyes looking at me. "Ooh, wait! We haven't introduced ourselves! We know who you are, Hunter sweetie. But do you know us?"

I cracked a crooked grimace at that question and said the only thing I could think of. "Know you?! I had no idea this place even existed until tonight!"

The four of them responded with varying degrees of laughter. And the hen continued to speak, "Wow, then we gotta make a good first impression! Just call me Chica, all right?"

The gator then tilted his head down to better show his eyes while he also lowered his sunglasses down his rigid snout. The guy even gave me a wink with one eye. "Montgomery Gator!"

The wolf then looked back at me and displayed a thumbs up gesture while her eyes conveyed she was genuinely smiling. "Roxanne Wolf!"

Lastly, I turned to the bear. And he once again tipped his hat to me as he told me his name. "Freddy Fazbear."

The sheer flair they displayed with that introduction really confirmed that the four of them were natural performers. And they clearly loved their job. Just seeing that colorful crew giving such a warm welcome as if I was just any other guest really put a smile on my face. After a night of feeling helpless and having to run for my life, I finally felt secure amongst a quartet of genuinely friendly faces. "It's good to be here, guys."

"What do we have here?" A voice echoed around us that I really was not in the mood to hear. We all glanced up as all of the display screens in the lobby once again began to display Alpha all at once. He scowled down at us and said, "The lot of you managed to make it up here after all? I thought for certain I had the passage up here thoroughly locked down."

I quickly deduced that Alpha had already tried to infect the four of them at first before discovering their anti-viral safeguards were too advanced for him to bypass on short notice. With no other option, he opted to infect a quartet of spare empty endoskeletons and outfitted them with those colorful and functional exoskeletons before sending them after me. Montgomery then pointed defiantly at one of the screens and shouted, "Yeah, so what?! We had to take a lotta detours, but now we're up here and ready to rock! What about you, big man?! You just gonna watch us wreck your toys?!"

"That is a very fine question, my crocodilian friend. A very fine question indeed." Alpha said with a smug sneer forming on his face. Almost as if he mistook Montgomery's response as a challenge. Alpha tilted his head to one side as if to look down at his minions and at us from several directions at once. "I suppose it's hardly a fair fight now. Four against five? That won't do. Not at all."

Freddy clenched his fights as I saw his eyes narrow in suspicion. I too did not like that inflection in Alpha's tone. "And what would you suggest?"

Alpha smirked playfully as he dropped a line I did not expect. "The only answer I see is...I shall just have to even the odds a bit. Entertain yourselves with my new toys for a little while. I'll be right...up."

Our eyes all widened as Alpha suddenly disappeared from every screen in the lobby while leaving behind what appeared to be the entertainment complex's personal screensaver. Just white logos flowing over a blue background. And while Alpha's four infected puppets stood their ground while waiting for us to make the first move, we all looked at each other with Chica speaking first in shock. "Alpha's in the building?!"

"God, I hope not! I thought he only uploaded himself into the mainframe here! I didn't think he had a body ready somewhere!" I replied while dreading what sort of horror show the mastermind of that comic book's conflict had in store for us. Even the cover did not hint that Alpha would directly participate in the plot!

Freddy seemed especially confused and even lightly rubbed a finger along his head. "Uploaded himself into the mainframe? Can he do that?"

I suppose the true identity of the Alpha Virus is not common knowledge in-universe. And so I had to explain the situation to them. "Yes, because Alpha IS the virus. The virus he first created that caused the original maverick outbreaks merged with his own programming. The virus is Alpha and Alpha is the virus. He's...transcended us."

"That's...way too creepy. Like complete supervillain creepy. Isn't that like fighting a ghost? A ghost that can be everywhere? Can we even win?" Roxanne asked as she started to lose her snarling scowl.

"We can win tonight. As for later... We'll see. We'll get rid of Alpha someday. As for tonight, let's just focus on what's actually here." I replied as my HUD focused on the four infected husks ahead of us. They still stood stationary and waiting, not daring to strike first while at a disadvantage. I looked around at the four performers who had come to my aid. They were not the team I wanted, but they were the team I needed. "I don't know what you guys are packing, but I'm confident we can pull this off. You guys lead and I'll assist where I can."

Montgomery audibly cracked his knuckles as he started to psych himself up for the imminent brawl between them and their infected copies. "Right. So then... What's the word, Fredbear?"

Freddy's eyes began to emit wide and narrow beams of light as some sort of sensor function activated. The beams of light panned up and down as he appeared to scan the four infected husks ahead of us. The scanning rays soon faded before he spoke much more methodically. "Viral presence detected. Alpha strain recognized."

The eyelid hatches of the bear narrowed while also tilting inward to convey a focused scowl. He then raised his fists and assumed what appeared to be a type of boxing stance. "Security protocols activated. Lethal force authorized."

"Music to my ears." Roxanne spoke lowly as she made a full rotation on her one foot before assuming a crouched and almost feral position with both hands on the floor. She sounded fearless and fierce. As any wolf in a fight should be.

Montgomery pounded a fist into his open palm before keeping his arms held out wide with fingers curled and palms facing forward. It appeared to be a type of grappler stance, maybe even for wrestling. Strangely fitting for a gator. "Aw yeah, gonna boogey like back in the bayou!"

Chica hopped in place a few times before assuming a stance with her arms near her body, one hand higher than the other, and with one foot set out before her with her eyes displaying a determined glare. I assumed it was a kind of kickboxing stance. A more than fitting style for her fighting fowl image. But what she said next was...just too perfect for the premise of where we were. "Right! Time for us to get us a pizza the action!"

I had to make a double take as I wondered if I actually heard that right. Eyebrow raised and puzzled grimace on my lips, I looked at Chica a few seconds later and asked, "Wait, what was that?"

I was not the only one to notice that play on words from that cheeky hen. Roxanne brought a hand to her brow and groaned, "Chica, come on! That's way too cheesy for right now!"

"Hey, cheesy's just the way I like it! I could really go for a supreme when we're done here!" Chica replied with absolutely no shame. That lingo... Far too perfect for something out of a Saturday morning cartoon. Although Chica then looked my way and asked, "Wait, Hunter! Did those things bust you up before we got here? You need a pick-me-up? I'm pretty sure Freddy's got something for that!"

She was not wrong. I had sustained some light damage up to that point. It would be wise to get a recharge if possible before continuing. "Yeah, they did. Anyone got something for that?"

"Now that you mention it, I do! And we didn't finish our recharge cycle either!" Freddy replied before I stared in bewilderment at what happened next. His chest...opened outward with a plume of frigid mist being released. And tucked inside were five cans of that liquid energy beverage I remember having during the Project H pilot. Something like that would quickly generate repairs to my internal systems. Freddy began to toss one can to each of us before saving the last for himself. "Drink up, gang! We need to go into this on a full tank!"

"Ooh, and it's chilled! You got that thing on cheesecake settings, Freddy?" Roxanne replied with her eyes brightening up. What is that space inside him even used for? Cakes and ice cream for parties?

We all pulled the tabs on our drink cans simultaneously. And just like if we were performing for a beverage commercial, we all chugged it down together quick. That healthy green outline briefly surrounded our bodies as that energy went to work on our internal systems. Montgomery was the first to sigh in satisfaction while crushing his empty can in his palm. "Aaaah, recharged!"

Chica was the first to notice our synchronized drinking and responded appropriately. "Ooh, did we just go in sync right there?! Maybe we should consider expanding our brand! Should we strike up a deal for some drink commercials?"

The four of them momentarily forgot all about the threat at hand as they started to banter more about possible business ventures. I crossed my arms and shook my head while not following what they were going on about at all. I was too entertained to be annoyed. And our opponents were still not daring to strike first. Although...what did Freddy say about a recharge cycle?

This realization made me ponder exactly what kind of power supply these four glam rock performers were running on. A quick scan from my HUD revealed that the four of them were being powered by a sophisticated high-capacity battery system. And they had just reached a full charge. Scans indicated that they could last a full twenty-four hours at most. While inferior to what my body was being powered by, they at least did not carry the risks a micro fusion core has. The four infected copies of my new companions were powered by identical battery cores and had already burned through some of their power supply. Their weapon systems most likely ate up extra power and I noticed that the hen and wolf were constantly draining energy by keeping their plasma blades and spurs active at all times. I suppose we could have stalled for time and waited for the four of them to literally run out of juice, but time was not on our side. Not when Alpha was on his way up from wherever he was hiding.

I was not the only one to come to that epiphany. Montgomery suddenly spoke up, "Hey, wait! We gotta get going! The big man's on his way up from somewhere, right?!"

"Right we gotta thin out their numbers! We're going for our own fakes, right?" Roxanne growled as they all assumed their prior stances. Recharged and repaired, we were at the top of our games. And they were all assuming different stances for different fighting styles. Each of them programmed with fighting knowledge for different approaches.

There was still one thing that needed to be done before we got started. Now feeling much more confident than before, I spoke with a smirk as we faced the enemy. "Hang on. My weapons don't work well on these things. I take it your outer shells have the same pros and cons as theirs. Any advice on how to break through?"

Montgomery was all too happy to give me some pointers while he slapped his chest with an open palm. "Yeah, our exoskeletons are designed to let us keep customers safe from most weapons. You wanna break these open? Blow 'em up or beat 'em like a drum!"

"Thought so. And I've got only one idea of how to do that." I retorted as I cycled through my Variable Weapon System selection. I promptly selected Rocket Tackle and Rising Fire. My HUD then displayed an alert that detailed adjustments being made to my functions. Some were strengthened while others were disabled. And as my hardened armor turned a bold shade of red, I raised my arms high and brought them back down hard to my sides as vents opened at the sides of my forearms to release a veil of fire.

The four glam rock performers looked back at me with eyes wide in excitement. Roxanne's stiff jaws opened wide as I could tell she was beaming with a joyful smile. "Aw yeah, Breaker Mode is here!"

"Yep! And I'm gonna break SOMETHING here!" I laughed as I assumed my own familiar fighting stance. New instincts awakened in me as my reflexes sharpened. If explosives and heavy blunt weapons were useless against this very situational threat, then heavy blows from my bare fists would just have to do. "Let's get going! Let's take out what we can before Alpha gets here!"

We all stood in a row with me in the middle. Although Montgomery then glanced at my from my right and tilted his head down to look over his sunglasses at me. "Hey, Hunter. When this is all over, mind if I ask ya to autograph my bass for the stage? I'm a big fan."

Seeing the biggest bruiser of the crew literally confessing to looking up to the hero I was currently emulating was more than just a little unexpected. It was actually flattering to see that hulking gator, who had to bow slightly to bring his eyes down to my level, actually admired the robotic sentinel of Maretropolis. I was left momentarily speechless before I cracked a crooked smile. "Really? Well...sure! Assuming we all get through this in one piece."

Montgomery parted his jaws while giving me a big thumbs up. I quickly realized it was his way of showing a big smile. "Rock on! Now I got something to look forward to tonight! Let's finish this up right quick!"

All eyes faced forward. But not before Freddy offered one last line of encouragement to all of us as he glanced over at me with his scowl fading to show a much happier gaze. "Well said! Look alive, team! We have a real superstar with us tonight!"

Man, just being with that crew made me smile. We felt unstoppable as I let the four of them charge first while our battle was serenaded by one of the finest synth-rock tracks I had ever heard. The four infected doppelgangers ahead of my new allies suddenly adjusted their stances as they locked on to their individual opponents. No longer able to fight as a group, they would have to modify their tactics now that they had to face off against a single opponent each. As for me, I watched and waited. It all came down to who needed help first.

Chica responded to her target by performing a great leap before coming in for a diving kick. Her opponent jumped to the side while Chica came out of the dive with a brief slide on her feet before lashing out blindly with a reverse roundhouse kick behind her. She almost never lashed out with her hands while her legs did all the work. Her doppelganger did the same, lashing out with kicks alternating between striking with the front and back. That brave little hen was wary of those plasma spurs and always focused on evasion whenever her infected copy lashed out with a reverse kick. Where Chica's kicks were more direct, her doppelganger more often than not lashed out with wide sweeping kicks. At one point, they mirrored each other perfectly with their legs colliding with each other hard and briefly locking together. Chica squawked in surprise as she said, "Yikes, am I always this scary when I don't blink?!"

She was not wrong. The contrast between these four animatronic teams was stark. One truly felt empty and lifeless, their movements being noticeably stiffer than their opponents. The others looked and felt so alive that they may as well have not been machines at all. Regardless of the disadvantage Chica had in terms of weaponry, she appeared to be evenly matched against her opponent. She did not need my help for the moment.

My gaze turned to monitor Montgomery. His fighting style was very much reminiscent of a wrestler, relying more on grappling and strikes with open hands instead of punches or kicks. He even at one point turned suddenly and struck his opponent with his sturdy segmented tail. My eyes widened when the two gators locked arms while trying to grapple with each other. And this was the point where Montgomery learned what his opponent was packing. The infected gator husk suddenly got its hands on Montgomery's sides and ran forward to pick up some momentum in lift its opponent off the ground! Being the biggest bruiser of the quartet, Montgomery was clearly not used to being picked up and carried around by anyone. "Whoa, hey, put me down!"

With both hands holding Montgomery up, that infected husk unleashed the weaponry installed in its palms. A massive shockwave laced with lightning exploded into Montgomery from both sides and sent him into the air before landing with a crash. While his exoskeleton endured the blast well enough, I could notice a few cracks had formed in his chest and sides. But instead of being frustrated, Montgomery looked and sounded more intrigued as he climbed to his feet and saw exactly what was in his opponent's palms. "Hey, wait! You got boom boxes in your hands?! Where can I get some of that?!"

Montgomery's opponent provided no words, but it did provide a very dangerous response. It suddenly charged forward and tried to unleash a shockwave right into his face. The wily gator saw this coming and ducked low with that blast of lightning and compressed sound going just over his head. He responded with a wicked haymaker to the side of his doppelganger's head while throwing the full force of his body into that blow. Fired up, Montgomery then grabbed his stunned opponent around the waist before expertly bending over backwards and brutally supplying his opponent right into the floor! "Rock and roll, lil' lizard!"

Seeing that Montgomery was doing very well for the moment, I turned my attention to Freddy. He appeared to be having the most success with his opponent while the boxing bear pressured his opponent with jabs and hard crosses. And I could see why. The infected bear had been the one providing support from a distance and was not equipped for direct confrontation. It clumsily lashed out with punches and kicks while Freddy suddenly got in a very hard jab right to his doppelganger's lips. This left a noticeable crack at the front of the upper and lower jaws before the infected husk tried to improvise by briefly conjuring a pair of whirling plasma discs in its palms and flinging them at Freddy from close range. It may have been at a disadvantage, but it was still trying to adapt. Freddy even took note of his condition with those plasma discs not doing much to his exoskeleton. "Huh. Am I really just that good tonight?"

"You think you're better than me, you freak?! I'm the best!" A frustrated roar reached my ears. The starkest contrast between means of combat turned out to be between Roxanne and her doppelganger. The wild wolf's fighting style was very hard for me to pin down and appeared to be extremely heavy on improvisation. She would often strike with lunging blows and even launched herself with feet first from a low position for a spiraling drop kick at one point. As for her opponent, its means of attack was obvious. It relied on slashes from its twin plasma blades. And while they would still struggle to cut through Roxanne's exoskeleton in the same manner as my own H-Saber, those slashes did appear to sting whenever that infected she wolf would land a strike. Those scorching purple blades also provided a range advantage that surpassed Roxanne's bare fists while she also appeared to be trying to keep her long flowing hair and tail out of range. She was all too aware of her disadvantage while growling, "Ugh, who brings knives to a fist fight?!"

I understood immediately who was struggling the most. And so I watched and waited. The instant Roxanne reeled back from another slash to her chest, I acted. My boot thrusters flared up and launched me forward at high speed while I readied a punch of my own. My right forearm was engulfed in a fiery aura as I rushed at my target from the side. Just when it detected my approach and started to turn, I slammed my fist into its chest followed by a fiery burst that sent it sprawling far away with a crash. I quickly turned to Roxanne upon coming to a stop on my feet and asked, "Mind if I step in?"

"Whoa, sweet entrance! Ready to rumble Roxy style?" Roxanne replied with her fanged jaws parting to display her attempt at a smile. Her doppelganger had already climbed back onto its feet and was rushing back at us with blades ready. Roxanne then glanced my way and said, "You're the pro here. You lead."

"Roger that." I said with my left arm ready. A part of me wanted to make sure Roxanne got a good piece of the action with how eager she sounded to bust up her infected copy. As that corrupted husk came in with plasma blades swinging, I threw myself into it with my particle shield up and shoved it back as hard as I could. "Roxanne, get in there!"

"Right, this one's mine!" I heard her call out before suddenly feeling a lot of weight on my shoulders. That wild wolf had suddenly hopped onto me before vaulting forward with a lunging leap as our target nearly fell right over. Its fingers being locked in a perfectly stiff position resulted in it having to sacrifice some dexterity for sheer lethality. And Roxanne came right down on it with her hand grabbing its face. The two animatronic wolves crashed to the floor with a very heavy clatter while Roxanne had her target pinned right under her. "Gotcha now, you freak!"

I stood back and let Roxanne go to work on her enemy. She pounded its face with punch after punch for several seconds as I started to hear what sounded like audible cracks forming in the shell of its head. But even then, that infected killing machine was not going to let itself be scrapped so easily. It suddenly raised both hands and crossed its blades to block a direct punch from Roxanne. The scorching plasma blades clearly did some light damage and Roxanne recoiled from that stinging burn. I was not able to intervene and flinched as the infected husked lashed out with a few slashes. One of those looked exceptionally painful since it prompted Roxanne to hastily retreat onto her feet. The way she clutched at her waist... Right where the components for her torso and pelvis met...

My HUD quickly detected light damage under Roxanne's endoskeleton. That narrow blade had managed to slip between the exoskeleton segments and hit something underneath. With Roxanne visibly staggering, I had to act quick. I readied my right fist as I charged up the H-Buster inside. I charged the instant Roxanne's infected double was back on its feet and slammed my fist right into its gut from below. "Rising Fire!"

With a leaping uppercut, I threw that soulless killer skyward as a massive burst of flame exploded out from my fist and carried it high. A fiery explosion soon followed with the infected husk being thrown far across the lobby and hitting the floor with a crash. I strongly suspected damage was still light and had only managed to give us a moment to regroup. I turned to Roxanne as she continued to rest a hand over her waist. She wheezed audibly and grumbled, "Ow... I felt that one."

Concern got the better of me in spite of how light the damage to her internal structure was. I reached out to Roxanne and asked, "You need to sit this one out? I can handle it solo if that thing doesn't receive backup."

"Heh... You're sweet, Hunter. But no, I'm good. I'm not outta the fight yet. Seriously, you have no idea how much punishment our bodies can take." Roxanne chuckled with her eyelids narrowed in a manner that displayed some minor discomfort. She grunted before adjusting her posture and removing her hand from her side. "Besides, you know you can't keep a good wolf down. I've been waiting for this."

I raised an eyebrow at the use of those words. "Waiting? Waiting for what?"

Roxanne's pained gaze suddenly became much more defiant. Her eyelid hatches turned inward to show a fiery scowl before she raised a clenched fist. "Waiting for the chance to take on the bad guys with the best guy!"

I came so very close to laughing at that statement, but stopped when I suddenly recalled some of the trash talk she gave her opponent right when their scuffle started. "The best guy? Wait, I thought you just said that you're the best a minute ago?"

"Uh... Ah... I... Eh... I meant to say... Um..." Roxanne very quickly lost that glare with her eyelid hatches opening completely wide as she suddenly began to stammer and gesture in a manner that almost looked like she was malfunctioning. I failed to suppress a snicker as the bad girl of the bunch was at a complete loss of how to explain herself. At least for a moment. "I mean... I'm the best. I am the best. Really, the best. I'm the best at what I do. Always have been. But...well... Hey!"

A welcome interruption came in the form of rapidly approaching metal footsteps. It seemed Roxanne's doppelganger had a very one-track mind with who its opponent was. But just when I started to turn to face it, Roxanne grabbed me, pulled me hard to the side, and used my moving body for leverage to fling herself through the air for a full-body kick squarely into the side of her imposter's head! "Hands off our superstar!"

If that was not enough, Roxanne then quickly snatched up a heavy steel signpost nearby and smashed it over her imposter's head. The sheer ferocity and fearlessness in that she wolf was inspiring and her opponent only barely managed to get back on its own feet while warding off heavy blows. Now that Roxanne had the range advantage I felt comfortable in letting her fend for herself for the moment.

The sudden burst of another localized sonic boom rang out across the lobby that mixed with that rocking melody serenading that Nightmare Night battle royale. I quickly scanned my surroundings and located Montgomery as he suddenly punched his infected double across the snout. It astounded me at just how much physical punishment those exoskeletons could take. Surely he should have snapped that thing's jaw off by then.

"Get your boom boxes outta my face already, my ears are ringing!" After another near miss was directly at his head. Even close calls were probably hard on his senses with the sheer shockwaves going off right next to him. He quickly put the grappler in him to good use by grabbing the infected gator by its arm and promptly swinging it over his head and right onto its back with a crash. The infected doppelganger used the sonic emitter in its other hand to force Montgomery to let go and back off as another sonic boom and lightning blast exploded into him. The electric bursts did not seem to be doing much to Montgomery's exoskeleton, but those trembling shockwaves appeared to be rattling his outer shell too much. I could see it starting to show a few cracks by then.

Montgomery's infected double rushed back onto its feet with unexpected speed and even tried to slam both open palms into his chest for a double sonic boom. I watched in awe as those two reptilian behemoths kept trying to get an advantage, although Montgomery was quicker on his feet. When his opponent's hands went high, he went low with an almost breakdancing maneuver before rising and slamming his powerful tail into his opponent with a quick spin of his body. But just when it looked like his opponetn was open to anther attack, my eyes widened as Montgomery's double displayed an unexpected tactic.

The sturdy gator had his arms out wide that had me expecting him to grab his opponent to set up another suplex, but it left him wide open to an attack directly from the front. The infected husk suddenly turned back to Montgomery while bringing its fist down hand and smashing it onto the gator's head. The Mohawk on him probably provided some modest padding, but the force of the blow forced Montgomery to hunch over for just a second. That instant was just what the infected husk needed as it them brought its other hand up into his chest from below and unleashed a devastation shockwave that launched Montgomery high!

My jaw dropped as I saw the gator of the gang sent spiraling into the air while letting out a startled yell. And his opponent did not even wait for him to hit the ground before making its next move. The infected gator copy suddenly leaped high into the air with arms outstretched as it followed Montgomery's trajectory. The bespectacled gator landed flat on his chest when he hit the ground and did not even have a full second to react before his opponent came right down onto him with a belly flop of a body slam! Montgomery let out a very pained roar as the full weight of his opponent came down on him. I even winced hard and cringed as I could almost feel the sheer force of that impact. "Ooooooh, that's too much!"

Montgomery was now in the worst possible position to be. Pinned under his foe, he was helpless as the infected gator above even restrained one of his arms behind him before its other burly hand closed its fingers over the top of his scalp and pulled up to keep Montgomery very uncomfortably curling backwards. He writhed and clawed at the ground with his free arm, but he just could not get enough leverage to get free. And I suddenly knew where this was going when I realized the infected gator's weaponized palm was pressed right down atop its prey's head. I only barely managed to get away when it happened to me, but there was no such hope for Montgomery. I heard Chica suddenly call out from somewhere closely, "Monty's in trouble! Hunter, do something!"

"Yeah, I got it! How about some Speed Burner?!" I charged up the H-Buster in my arm as my body adjusted itself for a differently type of fiery assault. My boot thrusters flared up hard and launched me right into Montgomery's captor while shrouded in a scorching flame aura. The fiery blast my tackle generated into the infected gator sent it sprawling with the recoil of its own misfired shockwave only sending it tumbling further away. I turned to Montgomery as he started to roll over. "Close one! Don't let that thing grab you! You OK there?"

"Man, that was close! I felt that thing vibrating! Was gonna split my head like an axe, right?" Montgomery growled before he looked up at me from a seated position. Even though his sunglasses were still hiding his eyes, Montgomery still laughed with his lower jaw opening wide now that he could see who rescued him. "Ha ha, my man! Ya came through for me! You're the real deal here!"

I reached out to my new companion and let him close his big sturdy fingers around mine to help him up. "Hey, I'm used to collaborating with others. I team up with the Power Ponies all the time... Wait, which is it? Montgomery? Monty? What do I call you anyway?"

The grateful gator laughed again as I pulled him up onto his feet. And I really was not expecting him to be as heavy as he was. Those animatronic style robots were probably heavier than I was at the time. "Ha, just call me Monty! My full name's got too many syllables anyway... Hey! I think someone needs ya!"

Montgomery... Actually, I will stick with Monty. It saves me on ink. Monty then pointed beyond me to reveal that Chica appeared to be struggling against her doppelganger. Those wide and wild swings with its legs while almost constantly trying to strike with the backside was hard for Chica to get around due to the sheer coverage such moves provided. And even if the plasma spurs alone were not likely to get by her exoskeleton, the sheer force behind each kick would probably have those blades strike like a pickaxe. I think I even noticed a puncture point in the side of her upper torso. But before I could rush over to assist her, Monty and I heard his infected double rushing back our way. And it was jarringly startling to see that thing lumbering at us with a very heavy gait with glowing palms and eyes shining in the dark. Monty then adjusted his sunglasses and said, "I got this."

The wily gator made a very sudden move before his target could come within range to grab him. He suddenly lunged forward and slammed his forearm squarely into his imposter's throat for a lariat! I watched in awe as the wrestler of the gang very nearly knocked his imposter off its feet with that blow. And before it could right itself entirely, Monty's opponent was caught in a double clothesline lariat move as he suddenly spun in place with both fists held out straight from his body. Several bows across the left side of the infected gator's face later...

I heard a crack just before Monty came out of that spiral. And the posture of his imposter... It was shaky and twitchy for just a moment. As if that barrage of blows to the head had knocked something loose. And then I saw it. The left side of its face at the base of its upper jaw had some of its outer shell broken off. And the lower jaw was now hanging open loosely. A quick scan revealed that the jaw's hinge on the left side had been busted and even its left eyeball had been knocked out of its place and was rolling around in its socket. While Monty laughed at his opponent's misfortune, I was...unsettled by this jarring change in the enemy, even if it was only a subtle one. Between the unblinking glowing purple eyes and one of those eyes now unable to stop rolling about loosely and its toothy jaw constantly hanging open in a slightly lopsided fashion, the infected gator husk was starting to look...undead. At least now its combat damage made it easier to tell it apart from the genuine article.

Being distracted by the sudden damage to Monty's doppelganger gave Chica's infected copy enough time to land a brutal hit that set her up for additional damage. I looked just in time to see it jump back from another kick towards its head before unleashing a wide circular kick that struck Chica hard square in her gut from below. The helpless hen was launched shockingly high, leaving me fearful that hitting the floor from that height would only cause greater damage to her exoskeleton. I reacted quickly with my boot thrusters launching me towards her right at the peak of her climb. "I gotcha!"

Chica's greater height caught me off guard as I cradled the hen in my arms and I had to ready myself for her full weight to hit me pon landing. While my robotic body was more than strong enough to carry her around, the unexpected weight still almost brought me to my knees upon landing. And I only then noticed that she had her arms around me for extra support. I looked at Chica out of the corner of my eye when I noticed her big round eyes looking right at me. "Uh... You OK there?"

"Oh my gosh, you really saved me there... I was a damsel in distress and Hunter saved me?!" Chica squealed with her eyelid hatches vividly displaying her giddiness over being in the arms of the premier robotic sentinel of Maretropolis. She then very quickly brought a hand to the other side of my helmet and brought her beak to the side of my cheek...for a kiss? The outline of that false lipstick on her beak did vaguely feel like a pair of pursed lips... She then giggled as I was sure she would be blushing madly if her face could show it. "That's two off the bucket list! I won't ever forget this, Hunter sweetie!"

"I...uh...didn't know I had fangirls in town." I stammered while completely taken aback by such brazen admiration from that admittedly beautiful robotic hen. Now that she was in my arms, I did a quick scan of her through my HUD and was relieved to see that any damage on her was minor and entirely external. Chica was lucky to have not suffered any internal damage yet. And the heavy clanking of her imposter's feet was quick to get our attention. It had broken into a sprint and was surely going to try and go for another heel drop on us. I glanced at Chica and asked, "Time to split?"

"Yep! I'll go left!" Chica retorted while getting back onto her feet. We both stayed low to the ground and waited. Sure enough, the infected husk jumped with leg held high and plasma spur ready to come down. Chica and I both jumped in opposite directions as the heel and spur smashed into the floor, but Chica responded before I could. She suddenly charged and performed a quick hop before performing a flying kick squarely into her opponent that sent it flopping far across the floor. She ten lifted her knee high and slapped her hand against her thigh while giving me a bit of a flirty wink. "I'm doing pretty good here, right? This bird's all about legs!"

"Uh... Yeah. Some really nice legs too." I muttered before Chica ran off to resume her duel against her infected copy. And I was left shaking my head in disbelief. "Ugh, how the hell do you make animatronic robots come off as that hot?! That girl's got some looks! I can't be the only one who's noticed..."

I stood ready to jump in now that Chica had resumed her brawl with renewed vigor. For being such a peppy girl, she was all business when it came to a street fight. I stared in awe as her body displayed its shocking display of flexibility with the long reach of her legs. But the contrasting wild kicks of her opponent suddenly exploited another hit to her abdomen that resulted in a very different move. The foot of the infected husk snagged Chica just enough under her breastplate and lifted her high and bringing her down hard onto her back behind it!

The impact clearly knocked Chica for a loop since she stayed down for a moment. The infected hen lifted its foot very high and adjusted its aim to bring its plasma spur down. But just when I was readying another Speed Burner to intercept it, Chica surprised me yet again. That brave little hen suddenly lifted both legs high and back before locking her ankle sections on both sides of her opponent's head. "How about some of this?!"

I flinched at this brutal acrobatic move. With Chica halfway into a handstand, she brought both feet down hard into the floor and carried her opponent with it. A thunderous crash rang out as the infected husked was smashed headfirst into the floor! Chica quickly rolled back and was up onto her feet a second later while her imposter fell onto its back. It appeared to have been briefly stunned and I could see a large crack right down the middle of its scalp. The false feather ponytail that had been secured there fell right out with that infected husk having lost a solid chunk of its feminine appeal. Chica even took notice and said, "Uh oh, bad hair day? I bet Roxy can fix that!"

The infected hen quickly resumed its assault as if nothing had happened to it. It truly felt no pain and had no fear. It rose from the floor and performed a whirling handstand kick for a second with Chica having to jump back. I felt confident in Chica's ability to handle her opponent solo. Especially after what happened next. Mere seconds after having to duck and weave around several more lethal spur slashes, Chica gave her opponent a taste of its own medicine with a sudden reverse roundhouse kick of her own. And it struck home right across its face as...

Something shattered. I distinctly heard something break as the infected husk's head made a half rotation with its head completely on backwards. And bits and pieces of its out shell went flying away from it. And it was mostly yellow. Even Chica looked concerned as she started to reach out to her opponent as it twitched erratically in response to...some sort of internal malfunction. "Whoa, uh... Did I hit it too hard?"

"Looks like you did something severe to it..." I replied upon rushing to Chica's side just in case her opponent would suddenly lash out like a wounded animal. But then... Its head suddenly rotated in place to face us again. And I recoiled at the twisted makeover Chica had forced onto her opponent's face. "Gah, what the hell?! What did you do?!"

The beak was gone. Torn and shattered off the infected hen's face with cracks left around the edges of the new orifice. Even worse than that was the sight of the underlying exoskeleton's jaws. Steel jaws that should not exist inside a bird's face. That sudden rotation probably even damaged the neck's joint and one of the eyes was also knocked out of place and rolled loosely around in its socket. While Monty's doppelganger started to look undead with its jaw and eye damaged, Chica's copy looked utterly ghoulish with the damage done to its head. It suddenly threw its head back and briefly let out another distorted shriek as it revealed that its vocal modifications were still intact. Like the call of an undead horror. Chica reeled at the sight of her opponent's face and was quick to share my disgust. "Ewww, did I do that?! And is that what I really look like under my face?! No, no way! That's just sick!"

Disgusted as I was, Chica was taking it much worse. She looked very unwilling to take on her opponent while it looked like that. Probably instilling some sort of existential horror into her. She kept stepping back like she just wanted to get away from that thing. I quickly reached out to her and said, "Hey, how about you take five for a bit? Let's tap out. You wanna go team up with Roxanne for a bit?"

Chica looked at me with her beak opening to show a relieved smile. She quickly nodded and said, "Ooh, good idea! Sure, I'll go back Roxy up. Go get 'em, Hunter! Love you!"

She was all too ready to make a run for it. But Chica's doppelganger was not about to let its prey escape so easily. The instant Chica turned her back on it, her imposter lunged. It had a hand raised to try and grab the back of her head, but I anticipated this and intercepted it with a fiery punch into the gut that stopped it cold. Its head lurched downward and I found myself glaring right up into its glowing soulless eyes. "Oh no you don't! You're gonna have to rock-a-doodle with me!"

I quickly followed that blow up with an uppercut to the husk's already battered face that sent it flying upward and landing onto its back. But I then suddenly realized exactly what I had said. Overcome with a twisted fusion of amusement and embarrassment, I yelled out in laughter. "Oh god, now I'm getting all over this 80s cheese! Thanks a lot, you weirdoes!"

"Now you're getting into it, superstar!" I heard Freddy laugh before noticing him smash his fist into that of his opponents as their punches met. They appeared evenly matched for the moment, so there was no need for my assistance. I had my war to fight.

I faced down Chica's infected double as it rose to its feet with a noticeably wavier stance. All Chica did to it was make it even creepier than it already was. I stared down my foe and readied my fiery fists. "You're no Burn Rooster, but let's see how you are without your buddies backing you up."

The fiery flares enveloping my forearms, I tried going for a short dash with my boot thrusters and trying to go for a rising uppercut. What I did not expect was that the infected husk's less stable stance improved its ability to react and weave around incoming blows. My fist rose high without making contact while my opponent lashed out with a quick kick to my side before quickly rotating its leg and dragging its plasma spur along my pelvic armor. I winced as that grazing slash connected. "Gah, you vintage pieces of junk should not be giving me this much trouble tonight!"

"Hey, we're all state of the art here! Haven't we proved that enough to you tonight?!" I heard Roxanne call out while she and Chica were trying to gang up on the infected wolf of the enemy quartet. A quick glance in their direction revealed that Roxanne's double even had both eyes separately tracking its targets with each plasma blade ready to defend itself from both directions. As derpy as those eyes looked, it only made it look even creepier and more soulless.

"Right, sorry! It's just so...deceptive, you know... Hey! Back off!" I retorted before having to go on the defensive as the infected hen tried to blindside me. I kept backing up with my left arm's particle shield up. Those kicks were wilder than ever with the hen often making full rotations of its body that bordered on dancing. Kicks and slashes raked across my shield as I waited for an opportunity. Trying to swing at the hen with a blow that would go off to the side carried the risk of missing. Perhaps a direct approach would be better. And as I readied my right fist, I finally got the chance when the hen's right foot came at me. I forcefully shoved it away to my left and forced the hen to stagger as it struggled to not fall. "There!"

My fist rammed hard squarely into the chest of my opponent. And with that blow came a fiery burst that forced it back. My eyes widened as this blow did indeed confirm the weaknesses of those infected husks and their outer shells. A full fracture had formed in the chest to reveal some of the underlying endoskeleton. "It's working! Hit them 'til they break!"

For just a moment, things proceeded like clockwork. I even continued to make progress against my target by baiting it in with my shield raised. I tried going for a fiery heel drop in an attempt to further damage to its head's outer casing. One more solid bow to the top would have probably split the casing right open down the middle and reveal the endoskeleton's skull. All I would have to do then is swap back to my default settings and blast it off. But rather than risk a direct hit, the infected hen leaned back while throwing up its left arm instead.

The results from that blocked blow were not at all what I expected. I brought my heel down into the hen's arm so hard that the entire thing was torn from its socket! The sudden loss of resistance caused me to almost slip and fall to the floor. My opponent did not even seem to comprehend at first that it was now missing a limb, sparks flying from under its fractured left shoulder pad. It did turned its head to suddenly survey the damage while I quickly backed up in a n attempt to regain my footing. And then it just...stopped.

My eyebrow rose when I saw the infected husk become perfectly still. Its outward appearance was easily the most ravaged of the four imposters at that moment. Those lifeless eyes remained half-closed even while the telltale purple glow of infection remained in its irises. My HUD tried to scan it thoroughly, but could not come to a conclusion on why it appeared to have shut down. Its power supply had not run dry and it by all rights should have still been functional. "Huh... Did that sudden damage cause a system crash?"

Now that I had a moment to breathe, I survey the action that was going on around me. Monty and his doppelganger were still wrestling loudly like the behemoths they were while Roxanne's double was trying to hold her and Chica and bay like a cornered snake making quick bites. That only left...

I heard a loud crunch that caught my attention. Freddy and his opponent had simultaneously landed a jab into their faces that left they staggering for a moment. I was wondering how the mighty ursine of the band had managed to escape my attention thus far. At least until I remembered that boxing is a very simple style of bare knuckle combat with only four types of punches to throw. So simple, yet so effective.

I noticed Freddy adjust his tactics a second later. He suddenly raised his fists together and in his general direction a few times. As if daring his opponent to approach. And the infected bear did oblige. Its closed fists open as a whirling disc of purple plasma formed over the palms. The husk quickly ran up to Freddy and began to perform alternating slashes with those whirling circular blades. And Freddy...

Something felt wrong. The way Freddy had his fists very close to his face... And the way his upper body kept dancing around each swing with his head moving in a figure eight pattern... This felt deliberate. Freddy was getting a feel for the rhythm and building up momentum for something. And at last, he finally made his intentions clear. "Time for the Fazbear Flurry!"

And what a flurry it was. After bobbing to his right to avoid another slash, Freddy put his momentum to use and slammed his fist hard across the infected bear's face. And then with the left. over and over, Freddy rained thunderous blow after thunderous blow across his imposter's face with so much force that the infected husk was trapped in a back and forth pummeling. Now that it was trapped in that rhythm, there was no way out and no opportunity to counter. And while I have never had much knowledge about boxing in general, something about this technique clicked with me. "Flurry...? Wait, is that the Dempsey Roll?!"

After what felt like a small eternity of a few dozen brutal punches that must have been wreaking havoc on the infected bear's cranial systems, something finally gave. With one last punch, Freddy slammed his fist across his opponent's head and...something went flying off to the sidelines. And even Freddy backed away from his opponent in shock. "Oh... Oh my, I didn't mean to go that far!"

Even my jaw dropped when I saw the magnitude of damage Freddy had unleashed upon his opponent. Largely because it no longer had one! The lower jaw of the infected bear's head had been completely torn off! And that was without mentioning the rest of the damage. One of its ears was gone, many cracks lined the casing, and the very middle of the upper jaw's lip had been cracked open to fully reveal the fangs underneath. The longer this battle went on, the ghastlier our opponents became.

The infected bear was not at all aware of the damage to its face. Not like it made a difference anyway. But it did suddenly change tactics. Instead of lashing out at Freddy, it suddenly ran across the entire lobby. In fact, all four of the infected husks just bolted from their respective opponents. Chica's doppelganger even suddenly came back online and was making a beeline for Freddy. I suddenly realized what had happened. They were not making progress against themselves, so they were going after different targets hoping for better results. Freddy figured this out before I could say anything and called out, "Heads up, team! They're tapping out! Who's going for who?!"

"The wolf's coming for me, Fredbear! Big mistake!" I heard Monty laugh while the wild and lethally armed wolf came charging for him. That could not have been a good idea. If he got that thing trapped in his grasp, it would be crushed. And Monty knew this too. He just stood his ground and let the wolf lash out rapidly with those blades raking over his sturdy exoskeleton with about as much efficiency as my own weapons had done earlier. It was a total stalemate. At least until Monty grabbed one of the wolf's arms and started slamming it all over the floor like a helpless rag doll. And once he brought it down one last time that left it lying prone, he jumped and came down onto its torso with a smashing elbow drop that left a large fracture in it. "Hahaha, how do ya like me now, mutt?! Who's the real alpha here?!"

There seemed to be a certain vindictiveness to Monty's aggression towards the wolf. Like it had suddenly gotten a little too personal. But while he was utterly dominating the wolf, Freddy had to contend with the hen. Those wild kicks gave the infected hen a distinctive range advantage that Freddy's arms lacked. He went heavy on defense with both arms up to block those brutal kicks and only managed to land a mean cross into the hen's head by taking a hit regardless. And with one arm missing, the hen's defenses were weak as it struggled to block Freddy's quick jabs. The heavy punishment its remaining right arm was taking began to show as the casing around it started to splinter away. Freddy took no pleasure in who his opponent was and even started to sound apologetic about it. "I'm so sorry about this, Chica! It just doesn't feel right hitting a girl with your face!"

"Don't worry about me, big bear! My pretty face is still intact... Whoa!" Chica called out while having to contend with Freddy's double. It must have taken notes from her imposter's range advantage and was resorting heavily to flinging plasma discs at her from a safe distance. And at such a rapid rate too! With those purple wheels of doom coming for her, Chica responded with some impressive footwork that bordered on dancing. The sheer limberness of her animatronic style body was impressive to behold with her even performing a leaping cartwheel to the side. "Woo! Those jazzercise subroutines are really coming in handy! Can't touch this!"

"You're not gonna intimidate me! I'll skin you for a new purse!" Roxanne roared as Monty's damaged doppelganger also tried to play it safe by staying just out of range. It went heavy on the sonic emitters in its palms and alternated with each hand lashing out for open palms strikes. Each thrust of its palms unleashed lightning-charged sonic booms that Roxanne had to desperately weave around. One of them almost got her and only managed to snag her long flowing head of silvery hair which waved gloriously through the air in response. Roxanne was aggressive, but she was smart enough to not get too bold. After one more failed hit from her enemy's sonic boom attack, Roxanne swiftly grabbed its outstretched arm and swung it around off its feet before hurling it away. The gator did not entirely go sprawling and managed to drag its claws along the floor to slow itself down. "This thing's a lot meaner than Monty usually is."

I was quick to notice how Roxanne appeared to be struggling against the behemoth of the four infected husks. They were all pretty big compared to me, but the gator was deceptively more imposing. I called out to her and asked, "The gator looks like it's too much for you! Want me to handle it?"

Roxanne was surprisingly dismissive towards my concerns. She lifted her jaw and waved a hand at me in such a cocky manner as she said, "Relax, I beat Monty up all the time. I can take this guy."

"Only cuz I always go easy on you, ya dang mutt! Don't wanna wreck that pretty face!" Monty yelled out from across the lobby as he had Roxanne's imposter firmly pinned under his foot while pulling hard on its head of hair. With its fingers locked in place, it could only hopelessly claw at the ground with no way of getting free. Monty did not appear to be trying to damage Roxanne's double as much as he was trying to humiliate it. "Ha, see what happens when I stop holding back, mutt?! Who's your daddy?! Who's top predator now?!"

Roxanne and I just stared at how much satisfaction the gator of the group was getting out of just messing with his opponent. I looked at Roxanne while she stared with eyes wide open. "Man, he's just being a dick to that thing now. Do you always piss him off this bad?"

"If that's what Monty's like when he really starts trying..." Roxanne grumbled while stroking her fingers along her hair. Seeing her band mate thoroughly manhandling her imposter's hair so cruelly appeared to be making her uncomfortable. At least until we both heard the heavy tread of Monty's double approaching from behind. We only had enough time to turn as it blasted Roxanne back with a direct hit from a sonic boom. I noticed a few cracks form on her exoskeleton, but she at least managed to stay on her feet. "Now you're pushing it, lizard boy! Don't mess with the wolf if you don't want the fangs!"

I stood ready to jump in with fists raised. The change in targets was starting to get better results for our opponents. Roxanne was noticeably outclassed while Chica was doing all see could to weave around the bear's ranged attacks with some ridiculously fluid acrobatic leaps. The wolf and the hen eventually got backed up against each other with their opponents ready to catch them in a pincer attack. But they suddenly did not seem worried as Chica looked over her shoulder at Roxanne. "Hey! Ready for some girl power, Roxy?"

"You know it, girlfriend. Let's show the boys how it's done!" Roxanne snarled with quite the glare on her face. I watched with my interest piquing now that the two ladies of the band were starting to look a lot more confident. With a sudden switch, the two of them flung each other at their partner's opponents with Chica landing a brutal kick on the stomach of the gator while Roxanne launched herself horizontally and tackled the bear to the ground before proceeding to pummel its face. "I got this one! Hunter, back Chica up!"

"You got the legs! I'll be the fists!" I replied now that I had a chance to join in on the fun. I came in low to unleash a rapid flurry of fiery punches into the gator's torso that left a worsening fracture on it. But when I dealt the final blow and sent it back a step followed by Chica trying to rush in, we were both subjected to a sonic boom from each palm that forced us back. "Gah, that always hurts!"

When the two of us found our footing again, we were faced with an odd sight. The gator was not moving at all. It was just standing there with arms outreached and palms facing us. It even moved each hand to follow our movements to make certain Chica and I were being targeted. It could not handle us simultaneously, so it was holding us at bay while waiting for one of its partners to come over to assist. Just stalling for time. I narrowed my eyes in some frustration as I grumbled, "It'll just blow us away... We need a third wheel."

Chica nodded and looked behind herself. "Sure do. Roxy, you done over there? Can you give us a hand here?"

"Sure, just a second!" Roxanne replied as she stood up from the bear. It looked like she had knocked it offline for the moment. She then came running our way and shouted, "Hunter! Get ready to give that thing some airtime!"

"Right, gonna send it high!" I replied as the H-Buster in my right arm began to charge for my best Rising Fire uppercut. Roxanne suddenly jumped forward to draw the gator's attention as it moved its hand to track her instead of me. With the use of my boot thrusters, I closed the distance before it could readjust its aim to focus on me and slammed my right fist hard into its abdomen. "Let's fly!"

With a huge leap, I threw the gator high as my Rising Fire attack launched. A fiery burst rose from the vents on my forearm and carried the gator ever higher before exploding with so much force that it launched the gator almost to the ceiling. And even then, Chica and Roxanne were well on their way to join in.

"Go get 'em, girlfriend!" Roxanne called out as she jumped straight up right when I first landed that blow. Chica jumped just after her and landed on Roxanne's shoulder pads right at the peak of her ascent. She then leaped again and past the rising gator and rose so high into the air that she came very close to touching the ceiling high above us. The acrobatic hen even went into a stylish tumbling roll during the ascent. But once she began to descend, she came out of that roll and brought her heel right down into the gator's back and sent it crashing back into the floor at max speed! Bits and pieces of its exoskeleton scattered as that hard collision with the floor did a lot of damage to the outer shell on its torso. Chica even landed quite gracefully a second later. She and Roxanne were quick to share a high five with Roxanne showing such a happy look in her eyes. "Best legs in town! Am I right?"

"You bet! That felt good... Whoa, it's still not done?!" Chica recoiled at the sight of the gator starting to climb to its feet again. With the fractures in its casing combined with its unblinking glowing eyes and its long jaw constantly hanging open, Monty's double was truly starting to look the part of a robotic corpse.

I was just appalled with how little progress we were making against what should have been rather fragile robots on principle. Even if the exoskeletons were showing their decline, the sheer amount of damage to their internal components caused just by the shock of so many hard impacts surely must have broken something by then. I turned to the two ladies of the band and called out in exasperation, "I refuse to believe you animatronics can really take this much of a pounding! What gives?!"

"Told you we're state of the art. At least that means we won't be broken so easily either." Roxanne said smugly. Although her eyelid hatches did narrow while angling inward to display a glare of frustration. "But you've got a point. I'm getting way too insulted that these fakers are outlasting us so bad."

The gator began to wave its arms around constantly as if to be ready and catch anyone who would dare approach. Although I soon heard Freddy call out from nearby. "Monty, I can't handle the wrong Chica here! I just...can't punch that face!"

"Peh, ya always were too much of a teddy bear! Fine, Fredbear! Just keep the old girl busy!" Monty growled before completely abandoning his harassment of Roxanne's double. Freddy was going hard on defense as the one-armed hen lashed out with the spurs on the backs of its legs. And it was soon grabbed from behind by Monty as he prepared another suplex. "I'm taking this bird to the slaughterhouse!"

The grappler of the gang once again pulled off a beautiful backwards suplex and slammed Chica's imposter squarely into the floor. That gator was such a powerhouse that it looked outright unfair to have a simple chicken trying to take him on. But I then noticed something kind of roll away once the infected husk fell onto its side. And it still was not done. It slowly climbed back onto its feet before I noticed what came off of it appeared to be shaped like a bowl. Like...half of the outer casing around the head. And then I saw it. Half of Chica's imposter's head on the right side was gone and had revealed the skull of its endoskeleton underneath. It was...a ghastly contrast to their colorful exoskeletons and was boxy and gray steel. It only further reinforced the undead implications of these infected spare shells. Chica especially recoiled with disgust as she suddenly stood on one leg. "Eugh, that's too much! What did you do, Monty?!"

Roxanne stared with wide eyes and brought her hands to the sides of her head. Even though that was not her double, she looked especially disturbed while she muttered, "Is that what I really look like under my face...?"

They had never seen what their own endoskeletons look like? Perhaps they were always kept deactivated during maintenance just to not let them get creeped out by what would be the mechanical equivalent of a mad scientist's stash of spare human limbs. But even I was unsettled by the false Chica's skull now exposed on one side. "This night just keeps getting creepier the longer it goes on! That shouldn't be so disgusting!"

Monty did not sound quite as disturbed as the rest of us. He then pointed my way and said, "Hey, I bet your insides isn't exactly pretty either!"

"When considering that you're not even supposed to see the skeletons of creatures to begin with... Yeah, I guess it's natural to find this disturbing regardless." I grumbled as I tried to adapt to the ever dilapidated state of our opponents. Whether composed of bone or metal, skeletons are supposed to be creepy to the living. Although I was then distracted as I quickly noticed the glow of two purple plasma blades rapidly approaching me. "Hey, the wolf got out! And it wants a piece of me!"

With the band dealing with the other three of their infected copies, I readied myself for a clash of fists against blades. I had to rely heavily on the particle shield generator on my left arm to ward off those searing blades of death and only barely managed to kick the wolf away with a fiery roundhouse kick. But upon landing, the wolf tried a new tactic that I was not prepared for. It locked the joints in its ankles before launching itself perfectly horizontally at me and slashing me on the run. It kept launching itself back and forth from new angles and even managed to get through to me several times. "Too fast! Gotta... Come on!"

The only thing I could think of to get away was to go straight up. A huge leap powered by my boot thrusters sent me up and away from my very speedy opponent. It responded by an equally speedy jump right at me with blade outreached. I got my shield up in time as we collided and desperately grabbed and tossed the wolf back into the ground. I had to think fast upon landing on how to get some distance. And then it hit me. I readied my right fist and charged up for another Rising Fire shot, but with an adjusted output. "Let's try some Melt Creeper!"

I punched my fist into the floor as a rising trail of fire shot off in two directions. The wall of fire quickly encircled the staggered wolf and rose too high for it to see past. I took this opportunity to retreat and ducked behind a long mural that also displayed the general layout of the entire complex. Hoping that the interference had weakened now that Alpha was no longer manning his post, I tried once again to establish contact to my most powerful allies. "Come on... Power Ponies HQ, please respond. This is Hunter. I need... Oh, come on!"

No good. I still could not connect. But while I kept trying, I suddenly heard a voice call out to me from across the lobby. Roxanne shouted over the noise echoing around us, "Hunter! That thing's got my optic upgrades installed! IT CAN SEE YOU!!!"

Optic upgrades?! Just when I started to take a step forward, one of those purple plasma blades plunged through the thin barrier to my left and just barely missed my neck! "Now you tell me!"

I ran. Sprinted down the length of the cover I had ducked behind as the infected wolf perfectly followed along at full stride. It kept the blade perfectly aligned with the back of my neck as it pursued me from the other side. Its aim was too good. It absolutely could see me. And then it dawned on me. "This is how they always knew where I was tonight?!"

I immediately turned and slammed my fiery foot into the wolf the instant I got sight of it after escaping my hiding spot. Its glowing purple eyes locked onto me as my own narrowed. If that thing's eyes had a special function that essentially granted it x-ray capabilities, then my first course of action should be to target its optics. But were even those white eyeball attachments resistant to my weapons?

I was not the only one who had that idea. The infected wolf reacted too late as Roxanne came up behind it and suddenly grabbed it from behind with a restraining arm lock. She hand both arms hooked under those of her doppelganger. It struggled in turn, but could not break free or lash out. It was a stalemate with neither able to harm the other. Not that she needed to. Roxanne peeked out from behind her imposter and called out to me. "Come on! It's wide open!"

"Sweet! Hold her steady!" With how the wolf was arguably my most dangerous opponent, I needed to cripple it first. And Roxanne was giving me a prime opportunity to target its greatest strength. My HUD locked onto the wolf's face and targeted the gap right between the eyes to guide my aim. The H-Buster in my right arm began to charge for another Rising Fire burst at maximum power. With my target incapacitated and no one else coming to help, I rushed forward with my fist ready.

"All yours!" Roxanne suddenly let go of her imposter and shoved her foot into its back to push it my way. She quickly retreated backwards while the wolf had no way of recovering in time. I threw myself forward and slammed my fist squarely between the wolf's eyes, sweeping it off its feet and right down into the ground. My Rising Fire shot was release in the form of a towering flame geyser rising past me as I smashed the wolf's head squarely into the floor. My punch crushed into its face with such force that the wolf's two eye covers literally popped straight out!

The flames faded as the wolf below me became unresponsive. And I was astonished by the damage done to the face. The muzzle was still intact, but the rest of the face was completely caved in to reveal the underlying endoskeleton skull. The eyeballs were gone and I saw no trace of any optic sensors remaining in the not empty sockets. As ghastly as that sight was, it looked like I had caused critical damage to the head that resulted in a total shutdown. "Looks like that did... Gah, why?!"

The wolf very suddenly came to life and lashed out with a sudden slash to the side of my helmet. Its full head of thick synthetic hair must have provided a lot of padding when it struck the floor. I hastily jumped back and watched as the now blinded wolf rose to its feet. Roxanne stared with her jaws parted wide at the disturbing site of her own face smashed in. And then...it looked at us. That thing was blind, and yet it still knew where we were?! I gestured with my hands curling their fingers as I yelled, "How?! How is this thing still alive and kicking?!"

It responded to my voice almost immediately. The wolf charged and lashed out with a flurry of slashes that I was not ready for. I had to slam my foot squarely into its abdomen just to push it away. But once it regained its balance, the wolf did not charge. It waited and with plasma blades ready. And the ears atop its head... They were constantly swiveling.

An idea formed in my head. I looked over at Roxanne and asked, "Hey... Roxanne. How good is your hearing?"

She looked my way for a second before closing her eyes. The ears atop her head swiveled about in an oddly cute manner before Roxanne opened her eyes again. "Pretty good, really. I once ran a lap around my racecourse with my eyes closed just to see if I could."

"Then...that thing's auditory receptors are keen enough to navigate entirely by sound? Terrific..." I grumbled as I wondered if I might have ended up making Roxanne's imposter more dangerous instead. Although I did take note of the various fractures in its exoskeleton and now the gaping hole in its faceplate. Its endoskeleton was now exposed and it lacked the resistant properties of its exoskeleton. "Think you can keep that thing distracted for a minute? I think I got something ready for it."

"Gotcha. Hey! Ugly! Come get me!" Roxanne barked before letting out a rather convincing wolf howl. The blinded wolf's ears suddenly twitched before it turned to face Roxanne. It then bolted for her with its arms wildly swinging its blades around in an erratic fashion. Roxanne made no attempt to lash out at her double, doing everything she could to lead it around by the nose.

"I suppose I'm legally required to use this technique at least once an issue whenever Breaker Mode gets involved anyway." I muttered as I placed one palm over the other. I watched my target carefully while trying to position myself with the most open area available in the lobby. A surging orb of flames began to form between my palms as I readied a familiar attack. Once the rest of our allies an enemies were behind me and Roxanne had lured my target out into the open, I called out as I brought my hands to my side. "Here it comes! Rekka...HADOOOUUUKEN!!!"

Roxanne was quick to jump far back with her doppelganger only detecting a massive wave of fire coming right for it. It turned to face me and was promptly engulfed by that focused horizontal column of surging fire. My lupine companion raised her fist as she beheld the fiery end of her infected double. "Wicked way to wrap this up, Hunter!"

"Yeah, gotta say I love this move. That's one dow... Oh come on, really?!" I said as I lowered my hands to let that column of fire fade out. Only for my eyes to open in shock as I saw the infected wolf still standing! Even worse was that it was coming right for me with blades swinging. All I did was make the situation worse. That thing's exoskeleton and even its exposed endoskeleton components were barely charred by the flames. All I really did was set its mane and tail on fire! "Gah, that's too freaky! Get it away from me!"

"Hunter, these things are scary enough as is! You think setting them on fire would make this any easier?!" Roxanne yelled while utterly revolted by her ignited double chasing after me. It was like the wolf had been upgraded into a robotic hellhound!

Even the rest of our allies reacted with horror as they saw that thing coming while it chased me around the lobby. Monty and Freddy slammed their fists into the infected bear's chest simultaneously to send it sprawling before they looked over yonder and quickly backed away. The gator called out, "Whoa, who set the mutt on fire?! Ain't no way I'm getting near that!"

"Hunter, put those flames out! We can't risk having a fire hazard running around the place!" Freddy called out to me as even the other infected husks were staying well out of the ignited wolf's way.

"I don't have any water weapons! Unless... Tch, this is the only thing I can think of!" I grumbled before I came to a stop and turned while exiting Breaker Mode. My hardened armor components turned a silvery gray as I accessed the only weapon I had that might put out those flames. "Let's give this a try! Storm Tornado!"

A roaring vortex of wind exploded from the H-Buster and engulfed the burning wolf. It struggled to maintain its footing and I hoped it would not be blown away. Anything too heavy to be swept off its feet would literally be torn apart by the vortex. But just when I thought the wolf way about to have its limbs ripped off, it went tumbling through the air and was blown all the way to the other side of the lobby. At least I got the results we wanted. The intense wind robbed the flames of oxygen and snuffed the fire out. But the results were still ghastly. The once majestic synthetic mane and tail of the wolf was heavily charred with even the underlying robotic limb of the tail being partially exposed. The wolf had easily become the most disfigured of the four infected imposters at the time. Roxanne, while still disgusted by the state of her other self, found a certain dark humor in its physical state. "Ha! Still think you're better than me? At least my hair and tail's still beautiful."

"Looks like all of our fakes are showing a lot of damage. We shouldn't have too much trouble finishing ow!" Freddy began to say before he was suddenly blindsided by an attack from nowhere. I barely caught sight of it. A narrow purple laser launched from...somewhere beyond the lobby. From within the complex. We all turned to face the direction it came from as Freddy's eyes widened with his jaw lowering open. "Oh no... Wha... What is...that?"

My HUD scanned ahead into the darkened corridor as the four infected husks also responded. They began to regroup in that direction as something shambled forward. Something tall... Vaguely humanoid. And utterly overflowing with the presence of the Alpha Virus. But the shape and outline of that form... It could not have been him. Alpha's bodies had always been rather majestic in design up to that point. But that... "That...can't be him."

My allies gathered near me in response to this unknown threat making itself known. It only barely resembled the visage of Alpha that had been watching us not much earlier. A pair of glowing purple lights that were clearly eyes gazed out at us. And a very familiar voice we had not heard in a while called out to us. "I hope I'm not late to the party, my friends. This body...is still taking some getting used to."

It was then that I could see him. Bordered by his infected puppets reduced to what could only be described as tattered zombified robotic bodies was the mastermind of that night's terrors. Alpha stood before us, illuminated by neon lights as he stood tall as always. But his body... His underlying endoskeleton was intact, if looking a bit ramshackle as if hastily repaired from a prior encounter, but the entire thing was coated by a layer of metal tendrils. Like a layer of rippling muscle. Only his head was fully intact, his long horn standing proudly atop it. But almost as if to fit with the aesthetic of his puppets, his lower jaw had been disconnected entirely and now hung loosely while moving much like that of a classical puppet. Thoroughly unnerved by what I was seeing, I said what little I could. "Sizzling circuits, what did you do to yourself?!"

"I'm simply dressed for the occasion!" Alpha laughed with his lower jaw flapping with every word, his polished white equine head clashing hard with the dark steel grays of his ghastly body. Like some sort of...robotic tentacle monster. He then sneered at me as he lifted a large hand made entirely of those tendrils and asked, "How do you like my new look, Hunter? Festive, wouldn't you say?"

"You're definitely getting into the holiday spirit." I retorted while taking note of how Alpha was clearly having way too much fun. While always prone to grandiose dialogue and gestures, he was totally grandstanding now like a truly dastardly villain. Even his four puppets responded to his presence. The cracks and fractures in their exoskeletons began to generate an ominous purple glow that made them look nothing short of haunted. So many horror story genres mixed into one night!

"That's Alpha?! He's...more frightful than expected. This is turning into a real mechanical monster mash!" Freddy muttered as we all beheld the story's true villain beside his cadre of infected monsters. The leader of the group then looked my way and asked, "Hunter... Now that there's five on each side, I recommend we focus on one opponent each. We can't handle someone like Alpha, so should we leave him to you?"

"Yeah. Alpha's mine. You guys handle your imposters. Take those out first and help me out with Alpha when you can. I think this is gonna get tricky." I muttered as I once again reactivated Breaker Mode. The climax of that story's conflict was about to begin. "You all ready to wrap this up?"

"You bet, Hunter sweetie! Those things shouldn't take too much longer to break apart now! They even look like they're just barely holding themselves together." Chica replied as they all stood ready to resume the brawl.

"Right! Let's tear 'em up!" Monty growled before they all charged. Their four infected imposters did the same while I went straight for Alpha.

Unable to focus on my allies for the moment, I came charging in for my hardest punch and smashed it directly into that tangled mess of cables. And I quickly found out that Alpha's lack of trying to intercept me was a sign that I was making a mistake. I am not certain if I even did any damage as those cables immediately ensnared my arm and kept my fist firmly pressed against Alpha's underlying body. My eyes widened in horror before glancing up to see Alpha grinning down at me wickedly. "This was a bad idea!"

"You don't say?!" Alpha laughed as he raised his hands of tendrils. Each cable serving as a finger suddenly emitted purple plasma blades before he grabbed me and let those blades dig right into me. He did not let go as those searing blades began to burn into my hardened titanium armor. "Now you are mine, Hunter! Perish in my grasp!"

I gritted my teeth as pain radiated throughout my body. I was literally trapped in the clutches of a mechanical horror story monster! My HUD immediately drew attention to the rapid levels of damage being done to my body. I would not last long if I did not break out quickly. My only option was to charge up my H-Buster and unleash a maximum power Rising Fire at point blank range. The resulting fiery explosion blew me clear and pushed Alpha back. The tendrils covering Alpha's torso were left dangling for just a few seconds to reveal his tough endoskeleton, but they quickly pulled themselves back together. As if...repairing themselves. Alpha, completely unfazed by my hasty escape, loomed over me with a noticeable grin. "Yes... Struggle, Hunter. For tonight, the Hunter has become the hunted!"

"Just when I thought you couldn't become a bigger freak!" I growled as Alpha raised his right hand. The metallic tendrils covering his body began to reposition themselves. Making his left arm smaller and more exposed while adding much more girth to his right. Extra 'fingers' were added onto the hand as each fingertip generated much longer plasma blades that immediately made it look like Alpha's hand had been converted into a plasma-tipped cat o' nine tails! I only barely got my left arm's particle shield up in time to ward off that lash before I had to go on the defensive.

Alpha's movements were unlike anything I had ever seen before. Each swing of his arm felt too loose and fluid. So wobbly and lacking in solid construction. It felt too unnatural, even by robotic standards, and was starting to mess with my head. A form of psychological warfare? Regardless, I understood that Breaker Mode was at a critical disadvantage against an opponent that could literally entangle me just by making contact. Unless I was in a state where I could not be grabbed. I promptly abandoned Breaker Mode and once again hurled myself at Alpha with a Nova Strike.

I was so sure that the lack of a tough titanium exoskeleton would leave Alpha's endoskeleton far more vulnerable to damage. As my surging plasma aura tore through that body of metal tendrils, I noticed a distinct lack of a collision with a hardened structure. I came out of that rocketing tackle and landed back on my feet only to turn and see Alpha's body of metal vines pulling itself back together. Had he literally rearranged his own inner workings to evade a direct hit?! How much of his underlying body was even solid to begin with?! Alpha's head even made a full rotation to look back at me as he said, "I'm sorry, was that supposed to hit something?"

"What even are you anymore?!" I shouted while firing off a quick burst of shots from the H-Buster. Each hit caused the tendrils to unravel only to pull themselves back together. His body possessed a very twisted self-repair function that I had never seen before. Even if the tendrils themselves were damaged, it did not matter if they could stay on his body.

"What am I? I am the last thing you will ever see, Hunter!" Alpha cackled before striking me square in the head with purple laser beams launched from his eyes. Whether up close or at a distance, Alpha was a constant threat. But keeping my distance was more ideal than letting myself get close. He suddenly tried to narrow the gap by very suddenly dumping most of the tendrils on his body into an extending grab as his arm rapidly grew in length. But with so many of those tendrils leaving the rest of his body, I saw an opportunity. I made a quick sliding dash to the side and quickly drew the H-Saber from its holster and cleaved the whole thing off in one stroke! And Alpha...did not sound as unconvinced as I expected. "Ah, drat! Disarmed! Or am I?"

The entire cluster of metal tendrils very suddenly sprang to life and began to slither back over to Alpha in a manner that deeply unnerved me. They rapidly coiled around his body once again as I made a very startling realization. They were not directly attached to Alpha's body. They were being controlled wirelessly. A mass of individual cables that could literally return to their master if severed. And many of them could serve as weapons in their own right. I could slice them up a thousand times and they would still reassemble themselves. What was I supposed to do?!

"You couldn't beat me as the king of machines, so you became a real monster tonight! Fine, come get me!" I shouted before deciding to take to the air. My flight thrusters unfolded before flaring up and carrying me high in the lobby. But Alpha was quick to respond as well with my eyes noticing strands of those tendrils extending from his back. They vaguely resembled stiff wing frames while many tendrils were stiffly pointing downward. I scowled in annoyance as I saw where this was going. "Oh come on..."

Each of those tendrils suddenly began to forcefully emit purple rocket exhaust as Alpha suddenly shot up into the air on his wobbly wings. He took great delight in my expectations being dashed as he cackled at me. "The fly thought it could escape the spider on its wings. Too bad for you, Hunter! For this web carries many uses!"

My immediate assumption was that Alpha world try to get in close and ensnare me in his tentacled grasp again. My only hope was to outfly him. And I had an idea of how to do just that. I quickly equipped Strom Tornado and Sonic Slicer with my HUD displaying the resulting changes in my body's functions. My hardened armor turned a vibrant green while my softer components became a complementing yellow. The H-Saber in my hand briefly deactivated before modifying itself in my grasp. I pulled it apart as the hilt became two, the resulting plasma blades taking on a bold pink hue with a distinctive curve to resemble the twin sabers of the speedy Orion. "Fine. Let's see if you can keep up with Jetstream Mode!"

"Bold, Hunter! Very bold of you! But keep in mind you do not have the boundless sky at your disposal here!" Alpha laughed before his wing thrusters threw him at me. I was promptly reminded of my vastly increased aerial speed output as I rushed out of the way and had to plant my feet against the wall to avoid crashing. While the lobby was very large with a lot of space between the floor and ceiling, it was still much too cramped for a mode designed for mach speed combat in the endless sky. I swiftly left my landing spot as Alpha's laser optics tried to shoot me down on the move.

The sturdy support pillars provided some handy cover as I flew circles around them. The ghastly flying mass of tendrils launched sweeping purple lasers at me from his eyes while his horn remained worryingly inactive. Was his offensive energy output being forced through just his optics? I when on a strafing run as I swung my swords in alternating patterns. The Sonic Slicer functions went to force to unleash crescent plasma waves from each blade. It was mesmerizing to see that cluster of metal vines pull itself apart to minimize how much of its would be struck by the waves before they could dissipate. Like an expanding and contracting mound of slime.

I lost sight of Alpha for just a moment as the battle raged below me. After taking my eyes off him for just a second, Alpha was gone. At least until I saw him stick his white polished head out from behind one of the support pillars. He appeared to have lost sight of me as well and had not yet spotted me. I smirked to myself as I suddenly rushed forward on my supercharged wings. "Gotcha now!"

"Oh please!" The instant Alpha glanced my way with a maniacal smirk on his crooked jaw, I knew I had screwed up. While I went for his head on the right, the rest of his coiling body shot out from behind the pillar on the left and formed a plethora of plasma emitters that blasted me for a full body burst! I was slammed into the far wall and brought to my knees while Alpha beheld me from afar and high above. That body of metal tendrils made him utterly unpredictable and he could generate whatever weapons he needed. The twisted tyrant cackled from on high, "Speed isn't everything, Hunter!"

Frustration started to take hold of me. Although I was suddenly distracted as Chica was sent flying backwards with a mean kick from her doppelganger right ahead of me. But instead of charging back into the fray as her infected double shambled closer, she stood low and scowled at her imposter. "Man, I am so done with this thing! OK... Gonna try to finish it up right now!"

Chica very suddenly charged forward and beat her imposter to the punch. She lashed out with a sudden straight kick to its abdomen, but then started to lash out with alternating kicks to its head, legs, and torso while remaining balancing on just her left foot. Over and over with machine precision, Chica smashed her right foot into her opponent with an ever increasing frequency. Bits and pieces of its exoskeleton were gradually chiseled away with the sheer recoil of each blow keeping it from breaking free. All action in the lobby stopped as the sheer clamor of those jackhammer blows echoed around us.

I am sure Chica was kicking that thing a dozen times a second once she reached the peak of her rhythm. The sheer frequency of her blows was well beyond anything any organic martial artist could pull off. When she finally stopped and took a step back, her quivering double looked as if it was about to fall apart. Chica was not about to let it do so and used a bit of forward momentum to smashed her foot directly through the imposter's torso to utterly shatter it. The whole thing just fell apart with the purple glow oozing out of it slowly fading away. And she still was not done!

The infected hen's mangled head was the only intact part of its body and it had been launched straight up into the air. And Chica saw this as the perfect moment for a true coup de grace. She reached back with her right foot as if readying a winning field goal kick before suddenly kick upward so hard that she ended up doing a full backflip. In the process, she booted her imposter's head skyward and right into the ceiling. The first infected husk to fall had its head utterly explode into scrap upon contact and was scattered across the lobby. Chica, more than satisfied with her victory jumped high with hands reaching for the sky and did a very cute dance. "Woo, first point goes to me! That's one down!"

I could scarcely believe what I saw. Despite being a robot designed to perform instead of fight while having a deliberately antiquated design, Chica utterly mangled her opponent. Even Monty was just staring motionlessly at his bandmate before his jaw abruptly dropped open. The animatronic gator then lifted his sunglasses to look directly at Chica as he said, "Dang...! Now that's some Kentucky-fried kung fu fighting!"

"Monty! The other you is coming for you!" Freddy suddenly called out right when I noticed the other hulking reptilian behemoth charging in at its dedicated opponent. And right when Monty turned, it thrust one hand into his face for a direct hit from its sonic emitters. We all watched in horror as Monty got a full lightning-charged sonic boom to the face and nearly got thrown off his feet. But when he lowered his face back down, Freddy's tone changed. "Uh oh..."

I too noticed a drastic changed in Monty's face. Namely that I could see one of his eyes. The left lens had been torn from his face with only the right half still hanging on. And even that did not stay on for long as the ruined frames of his sunglasses fell to the floor in a matter of seconds. Monty stood very still, eyelid hatches tilted inward to display a fierce scowl. "Those were my favorite shades."

Even Monty's doppelganger did not immediately react. It could sense a change and was hesitant to charge. With newly awakened rage, Monty sudden charged at his soulless imposter. "YOU'RE IN TROUBLE NOW!!!"

The infected gator tried to get out another sonic boom only for Month to swap its hand aside. He proceeded to beat it across the head with very heavy blows before suddenly grabbing its left arm and tearing it straight out of its socket! We all watched in disbelief, even Alpha being left speechless as his burliest puppet was rapidly being overwhelmed. And once the gator's other arm had been removed while it could only stagger about helplessly, Monty grabbed it by both sides. "Ain't done with you yet!"

With a mighty heave, Monty tossed his double straight towards the ceiling only for him to leap after it and catch it upside-down in what was clearly a piledriver pose. But he then managed to get it going into a increasingly speed spiral to really add some power to the impending impact. As they both came down in an awe-inspiring wrestling move, Monty roared his parting words. "Gonna rock ya like a hurricane! My Hurricane Hole-in-1!"

And with that one move, it was over. Monty crashed his doppelganger headfirst into the floor with a thunderous crash that even left a sizeable crater in the lobby's floor. I could see the purple glow leaving the fallen gator's corpse, but even that was not enough for Monty. He stood up and pulled his mangled imposter from the hole. Everything above the waist was almost nothing but exposed and mangled endoskeleton. Monty effortlessly held his imposter above his head and let out an anguished yell as he ripped that thing in two at the waist. The poor guy... He dropped to his knees and continued to yell to the heavens with fists held high. Those must have been some amazing sunglasses...

"Most impressive! Most impressive indeed! Overcoming your superior copies with brute force! I commend you, my metal brethren!" Alpha laughed while hardly sounding annoyed over two of those infected husks being utterly annihilated. He even applauded with many of his tendril tips clapping together like several sets of hands.

Monty was far from amused. He suddenly rose to his feet and pointed defiantly at the mutated machine monarch high above us. "Don't gimme that, big man! I ain't done with you! Get down here already so I can death roll ya!"

Alpha took a good look at himself before looking back at Monty. "My, I am curious of how that would go. Think you can slurp me up like metal spaghetti?"

"I said GET DOWN HERE!!!" Monty roared before pulling a drastic move. The guy grabbed an overturned table and hurled it high enough to actually hit Alpha! This was so unexpected that the impact caused Alpha to lose his grip on the pillar and come crashing down. "Yeah, that's the way we do it around here!"

"Hold Alpha off for a little longer so Roxy and I can finish up here! Maybe all five of us at once can take him!" I heard Freddy call out from nearby. It sounded like he had his hands full with his own double and Roxanne was not faring much better. I noticed how Roxanne's double was completely unable to detect her own attacks due to lack of sight, but this only made it all the more dangerous as its plasma blades lashed out constantly. Just trying to get close would basically demand her to take a hit and risk a slash to one of her more vulnerable locations.

"Sure thing, big bear! Hunter! Monty and I've got your back!" Chica replied before she quickly took her place to my right. Alpha was already reassembling himself to assume a grounded biped stance like before as he shambled towards us.

Monty pounded a fist into his other open hand for a second before he happened to glance my way. And his anger all but disappeared when he noticed my change in appearance. "Hey! You're mean and green like me now, huh?! Even got some yellow thrown in for good measure."

"Yep, that's Jetstream Mode for you. And don't worry, I know I still owe you an autograph when we're done here." I replied while starting to feel more fired up now that the battle was going much more in our favor by then.

"My man! Let's finish this up quick, yeah?" Monty laughed before remembering what he had just lost. That scowl returned to his eyes as he snarled at Alpha. "And you owe me a new pair of shades, big man!"

"Then tear them out of me if you can!" Alpha laughed before Chica struck first. She rushed ahead and tried to deliver a flying kick into Alpha, but was promptly snatched up by his arm of writhing metal tentacles. "Poor decision, my pretty!"

"Ack! I can't handle this guy! Help!" Chica shrieked before getting slammed into the floor. Alpha did not release her and did so again. We had to act quickly or Chica's exoskeleton would be shattered and leave her much more vulnerable to damage to her inner workings.

"I gotcha!" I replied before putting Jetstream Mode's speed to good use. My wing thrusters flared up and sent me rocketing past Alpha's arm as I cleaved it all off with a passing slash. Chica quickly got away as the tentacles unraveled from her to return to Alpha's body. I then made a quick U-turn and came back to slash through Alpha with a whirling spin with both blades. "Woo, I gotta use this mode more often!"

"What a pest! Fall to me!" Alpha roared as his eyes launched concentrated purple lasers along with several more on his body being exposed. He got me a few times while I went on the run, but we were both reminded of who else was in on the fight. Alpha suddeny halted his barrage and asked, "Wha... Who's there?!"

"Gotcha now, big man! Don't mess with a gator!" Monty cackled as he grabbed a trail of Alpha's tentacles and began to swing him all around in a circular fashion. Teh sheer strength Monty was displaying was spectacular to behold. After building up enough momentum, Mont hurled Alpha into one of the lobby's thick support pillars and got him wrapped all around them. I think this did not do as much damage as he was hoping since Alpha literally slithered his way up to the top before unleashing more potshots of lasers at us. "Gah, whaddya gotta do to take that freak down?!"

While Monty and Chica when running to make themselves a harder target, I happened to notice Roxanne nearby. She was backed up to one of the support pillars that had a vending machine at the base. And when her blinded doppelganger came in for an impaling strike, she dove to the side as its plasma blade plunged into the control panel. The machine promptly malfunctioned and dumped all of its contents onto the floor, which the blind wolf did not see and began to immediately trip and fall on the sturdy cylinders. It was a lot funnier than it should have been and I got a good laugh out of the sight.

"Hey, wait..." Roxanne muttered as she took an interest in the many beverage cans on the floor. Her infected imposter was flopping around on the cans for the moment, so she had earned a brief break to plot an attack. Roxanne took one in hand, examined it, and then ran up to her downed opponent before jamming the can right between its jaws! It was such a tight fit that it would never fall out on its own. "Suck on that for a minute!"

"Wha... Hey, what's that gonna do to it?!" I shouted while Roxanne had to jump back from her imposter's twin blades. It did try to chase her, but immediately stepped on another can and fell flat on its face while shoving the can in its jaws even deeper.

"I know what I'm doing here?! Now, where are they?!" Roxanne yelled back before she began to just look around. My HUD detected some sort of function activate in her optic sensors. Was that the upgrade she had mentioned? The one that allowed her imposter to track me down no matter where I went? Her eyes then suddenly widened before she ran over behind another support pillar. "There's one!"

Roxanne's infected double had regained its footing by then and pursued the she wolf's heavy footsteps with blades swinging. When Roxanne emerged from behind the support pillar, I saw something in her hands. It looked distinctly like some sort vintage sci-fi laser pistol from decades old TV shows. It was clearly just a toy meant for maybe a game of laser tag. Or was it?

The wolf defiantly stood her ground and took aim with both hands. I could see the emitter on the front beginning to glow brightly. Roxanne's double literally could not see that she was holding it at gunpoint and continued to charge with blades slashing wildly through the air. When it was finally maybe ten long strides from Roxanne, the she wolf fired. And what a glorious display she got out of it. She shot the beverage can with a supercharged shot, causing it to instantly explode in a geyser of burning fluid and obliterating the infected wolf's head from within. The headless wolf slowed to a shamble as the glow filling the fractures in its body and the plasma blades on its fingers began to fade away. Finally, it fell flat on the floor with a crash, another threat down for the count. The burning energy fluid from the can was scattered and began to burn away to nothing. Roxanne then proudly twirled the laser pistol on one finger before declaring, "And that's why I've got the top score in Fazer Blast!"

"Woo! Crackshot Roxanne Wolf strikes again!" Chica applauded from Roxanne's spectacular finishing shot on her doppelganger. She then turned to Alpha and assumed a defensive stance. "Now it's four against one!"

Alpha scowled now that only one of his toys remained intact. "Resourceful troupe of mummers you are. It seems upgrading those empty husks was not enough of a... Agh! What was that?!"

Did Roxanne literally shoot Alpha in the face with her toy pistol? Roxanne was approaching at a leisurely pace while firing off shot after shot. While not particularly damaging, the narrow beams of light were very uncomfortable for him. She then called out, "Safety's off, freak show! That's gonna sting!"

"Not as much as this!" Alpha yelled before retaliating with a laser shot of his own. If Roxanne was firing off a laser at the time, then Alpha's own laser optics cut right through it and destroyed her pistol in a flash of fire and sparks.

Roxanne shielded her eyes from the blast before looking at her empty hand. She clenched her fingers into a fist and growled in annoyance. "Well, so much for that!"

"Huh?! Wait, what's wrong with you?!" Freddy asked from nearby. He was starting to back up from his opponent as it seemed to be malfunctioning. Twitching rapidly as bits and pieces of its already fractured exoskeleton began to fall free. Was it desponding to its comrades being deactivated?

"Yes... Yes, come out, my minion! Unleash the gifts I have bestowed upon you!" Alpha cackled as I watched the imposter of Freddy literally tear itself out of its shell! Much of its exoskeleton was shattered as its arms split in two down the middle to become four. The casing around the hands shattered as the four hands modified themselves into what appeared to be the source of its plasma discs. Circular plasma emitters that that replaced the hands with purple plasma saws! Alpha dropped back down to the floor now that he was no longer really alone in this fight. "I've saved the best for last, my friends!"

Freddy looked genuinely disturbed at seeing a physical copy of himself be mutated so thoroughly to the point of looking the most monstrous out of the four infected imposters thus far. He looked my way and called out, "Hunter, I don't think I can handle this alone!"

"Yeah, my thoughts exactly! Guys, handle Alpha for now!" I shouted before rushing over to Freddy's side as his mutated imposter loomed over us with four plasma saws whirling. I glanced back and forth at the two bears before disengaging from Jetstream Mode. Now that most of its exoskeleton was gone, perhaps my primary weapons would get some results. "At least now we can really tell you two apart. You think you can handle those blades?"

"I would assume so... But if those dig into me long enough, my exoskeleton's integrity could be overtaxed. It'd be best if we avoid contact entirely." Freddy said rather methodically while keeping his fists up. He was easily the one with the coolest head out of the four glam rock performers. Perhaps that was why he seemed to be the leader of the group. Freddy then suddenly gasped and jumped before me. "Hunter! Get behind me!"

The brave bear of the band got between me and his doppelganger as it launched a barrage of whirling plasma discs with a swing of each limb. He stood his ground and took those hits with arms up without fear and seemed to be enduring the brief impacts from the plasma discs quite well. His exoskeleton was holding up well, but how long? I was compelled to ask, "Doesn't that hurt?"

"Actually, yes. It does sting a bit..." Freddy groaned as he continued to endure the barrage of discs. Now that I had some cover, I took the opportunity to arm my H-Buster and charge up for a powerful shot. I activated my boot thrusters to quickly get some distance between me and Freddy before unleashing a fully charged shot. That huge ball of scorching blue plasma slammed hard into the mutated mechanical bear and nearly threw it off its feet. I just impressed that it remained standing. Its torso took the brunt of the blast and was showing some signs of damage through the almost gaseous purple glow oozing out of it. Freddy was especially pleased and waved at me. "Good shot, superstar!"

"Yeah, feels like I'm actually getting somewhere with this oh god!" I started to say before being interrupted. The infected bear before us suddenly made a swift leap at me and tried to bring all four plasma saws down into me. I barely got my left arm up in time to block them with my particle shield, but it was bearing down on me too hard to try and get around it. "Freddy! A little help here!"

With no means to attack from afar, I was unsure of what Freddy could do to help me out. And he still exceeded my expectations. That burly bear hurled an ice cream cart at the thing! The gruesomely mutated false Freddy was knocked hard to the floor by the heavy metal cart and had to carve it apart with its plasma saws just to get free. "How was that?! I'm not sitting this out!"

"Nice throw there, Fazbear!" I replied in turn while just very impressed with how hard he hit that thing. The terrifying infected husk tried to attack us from both sides by having its entire upper torso rotate in place with its four arms whirling with its plasma saws trying to slash us up. And just when I thought it was only attacking at arm's length, it suddenly launched more plasma discs from the saws that circled it and struck us both. I could not even try to pull the H-Saber on it. Those four saws would make it nearly impossible to cut my way through. I did try to muscle my way through after that blow for a direct shot up close, but I was not ready to have all four of those plasma saws slashing across me.

I was brought to my knees after that last one. Between that and the other three of our team keeping Alpha preoccupied, there was no one backing Freddy up. I looked up just in time to see him come running in to help me, but his eyes went wide as his imposter brought all four saws together and combined their output. Those four smaller saws merged to form a much bigger whirling wheel of purple plasma and tried to bring it down right into him. Freddy only barely got his hands up and caught the giant plasma saw and was only barely able to keep it at arm's length with it ready to slice into him. The casing around his hands was enough to hold it up, but it would not last forever. Freddy called out to me as I heard his voice straining under his imposter's attack. "I...don't know how long...I can hold this! Hunter, please!"

"Hang on a second, Freddy! I got an idea!" I thought fast and placed myself a good distance behind Freddy's imposter. My hardened armor turned a shade of purple as I accessed a familiar function from my Variable Weapon System. I took aim at Freddy's assailant from behind and charged up the H-Buster for the best results. "Strike Chain!"

A rapidly extending tendril was launched from the mouth of the H-Buster that ended in a large grasping claw. That great pincer clamped firmly around the unsuspecting mutated bear before I lifted my arm high for my strongest swing. Freddy's imposter was swung high through the air and came crashing down hard nearby and was left thoroughly stunned for the moment. But the plasma disc held between its hands was left behind in Freddy's grasp. And as he continued to hold it between his hands, it responded to his presence. The whirling plasma wheel shifted to a more heroic pale green hue now that the plasma saw was not being stained purple by the Alpha Virus. With my Strike Chain releasing my target, Freddy glanced my way. "I think I know what to do here! Get clear, Hunter!"

I took his word for it and got out of the way. Freddy turn to face his distant doppelganger as it struggled to get to its feet. He held his whirling plasma disc high before reaching back and hurling it across the lobby like a champion discus thrower. "Returning to sender!"

Freddy's aim was true and his infected cop had no hope of stopping a projectile that large. The plasma disc dug into its belly for a few seconds before exploding outward into a spherical bright green blast. Many bits of scrap were sent flying with the mutated bear's entire upper body launched skyward before landing flat on its face afterward. The purple glow in its eyes soon faded away as it finally shut down for good. I glanced over at Freddy while he looked very proud of himself. "And then there was one."

It was finally done. The tables had turned completely on Alpha now that it was us against just him. Freddy's comrades had been tossed around quite a bit in the meantime, but they were at our sides now that Alpha's toys had been wrecked. We all approached at a leisurely pace now that we had the machine king cornered. No words were said at first. We had him backed into a corner. Roxanne snarled with a searing glare in her eyes, "Finally... You're next."

With the five of us closing in, Alpha hardly seemed fazed. I swear I could even see him trying to smile as he just stood there. The tattered tyrant then spoke out to us. "I must confess... I was hoping it would come to this. I hope my new toys gave you all a memorable evening... Because now..."

We all stopped where we were. A tremor ran through the ground. And it began to grow. Eyes aglow with purple malice, Alpha cackled in triumph. "It is time for the main event!"

With those words, the floor under him split open. Countless metal tendrils burst from the great fissure in the lobby's floor and began to ensnare Alpha's body. Merging with it... Growing as every last bit of scrap metal in the complex's storage warehouses were summoned to him! The tendrils even reached out across the lobby and began to collect and assimilate the scattered remains of the four infected husks we had just destroyed! The writhing mass of metal grew before us with Alpha's head situated properly atop it as he cackled madly atop his new monstrous body.

We all stared up at Alpha with wide eyes and mouths agape. A bizarre fusion of awe, disgust, and growing fear began to come over me. I was not prepared for this metal blob loaded down with lord knows what in its writhing mass of scrap and metal tendrils. The growing mass of metal finally exceeded a full story in height as Alpha loomed over us with many tendrils carrying it forward at a lumbering yet menacing pace. Chica held out her hands cautiously as she stated the obvious. "We can't fight that!"

"Then don't! I'm the one he wants!" I shouted as I hastily discarded Strike Chain and took to the air aboard my body's wing thrusters. I fired off a rapid barrage of plasma shots from the H-Buster as I called out to my allies. "Get outta here!"

And they did. All four of the glam rock performers made a mad dash to the nearest way out while Alpha barely paid them any mind. Even if I was doing damage, the countless tendrils would just put themselves back together. Alpha's metallic amorphous body lifted itself higher like a towering serpent ready to snatch me up. "Scared yet, Hunter?! I advise that you make this a little more interesting and...run!"

"Oh my god, you freak! Get away from me!" I finally cut my losses and fled. If those tendrils got a hold of me, I would surely be dragged into Alpha's body and torn apart. My wing thrusters carried me back into the complex, but I was horrified to see Alpha pursuing me at speeds I never would have expected such a massive makeshift form to reach! The way it rapidly crawled over everything in its path atop countless skittering limbs brought to mind a fusion of an amoeba and a centipede. And all I could do was run!

I soared as quickly and as reasonably throughout the complex as I could manage while desperately trying to not place myself into a corner. And the music that was still being broadcast throughout the complex was only adding a certain frantic tension to the situation. Alpha sounded like he was having the time of his life as he scampered along after me as his body twisted and turned to navigate or even just trample everything in his path. I could only imagine the mess he was leaving behind. Although I finally received a transmission from somewhere inside the complex. "Wha...?! Who's there?! Come in, this is Hunter!"

I should not have been surprised that the call came from somewhere inside the complex. "Hunter, this is Freddy! Get to the concert hall! If you can reach it, we should be able to help you! I'm transmitting a complimentary map layout of the facility now! We'll see you there!"

"Concert hall... Gah, fine! Whatever works!" I had no idea what was going on anymore, but Freddy sounded very sure of this plan. My HUD suddenly displayed a full map of the complex, which was even bigger than I had expected and revealed there was quite a bit of the place I had not yet seen. And the concert hall was very far off. "How many city blocks does this place cover?!"

With my destination determined, I adjusted course and rushed off with Alpha still in hot pursuit. And as the music hit some sort of crescendo, he began to...sing? No, it sounded more like he was chanting along with the melody and was having way too much fun with himself. "Darkness falls across the mall as metal mascots stalk the halls! More marvelous with each defect and out to prowl the megaplex!"

The tone and pitch of Alpha's voice was absolutely diabolical as he chanted from right behind me. And it was doing a fantastic job of instilling fear in me. This was the climax. Do or die. Would this horror story have a happy ending? There was only one way to find out. And Alpha did not miss a beat as he continued to chant along to the melody. "And whomsoever shall be found by infected husks that roam around must then escape the Alpha's wrath! Or rot inside a stomach hatch!"

Using elevators was out of the question. I had to take the scenic route to reach my destination. And at the last stretch, I could hear Alpha sounding like he was getting closer. "The air is thick with pungent reek of robots oiled in pizza grease! And terrors bathed in neon light are on the hunt to grab a bite!"

I saw it. The concert hall's massive doors hanging widen open. But just when I thought I was home free, I felt dozens of plasma blades slam right into me that sent me tumbling out of the air and crashing across the floor of the empty auditorium. My HUD confirmed that I had suffered a steadily growing amount of damage that night. I would have to be cautious during this last stretch of the story. But as I staggered to my knees, Alpha began to loom over me with his own chanting reaching its own climax. "But no amount of birthday cake, piñatas, games, or fanfare..."

My left hand grasped the H-Buster on my right arm as I took step after step backwards. The tension in my heart was beginning to transform into actual fear as I beheld that twisted metal monstrosity looming higher and higher over me. And in that mass of tendrils... I saw them. The eyes of the four false performers peeking out from within the metallic blob of tendrils. The glow of the Alpha Virus had returned as they all gazed down upon me in robotic undeath. Alpha sneered at me with his voice dripping with a dastardly malevolence as he finished his chant. "...will help a lonely Hunter survive one night...at Freddy Fazbear's."

Alpha lifted his head high and cackled darkly like a true horror story villain. I glanced around at the dimly lit surroundings. The glow of neon lights and waving pivoting lamps was not present in that massive hall. It felt wrong being there with nothing going on. I saw the central stage consisted of a single large circular platform surrounded by four smaller ones that had hydraulic lifts attached to the underside. A few massive display screens were behind the stage, but...where were they?! "Guys, I'm here! What now?!"

The voice that did respond to my call was not what I was hoping for. It was the same automated voice I had heard when the lockdown first began. "Hostile activity detected. Activating quarantine procedures."

The doors leading out to the rest of the complex slammed shut. My eyes went wide as my HUD detected a layer of energy shielding all over the auditorium. A security measure to keep dangerous felons contained until law enforcement arrives? But instead of being relieved, I was instead on the verge of panicking. I was trapped in there with the monster of the evening! Alpha even looked behind him at the sealed doors before sneering down at me. "Quarantine, eh? How lovely. Now we have the rest of the night to ourselves."

"Freddy, I'm in the concert hall. Where the hell are you guys... Freddy?" I spoke with my left fingers touching the side of my helmet. I tried to reestablish contact with my previous caller, but it immediately failed. The quarantine procedures appeared to be interfering with my call. "Freddy, are you there?!"

I glanced up at Alpha while beginning to rapidly tap my fingers on the side of my helmet in the vain hopes of getting something or anything to happen. Alpha began to chuckle at my misfortunate as many tendrils reached out from his body before emitting plasma blades from their tip that burned with a purple glow. I started to step backwards as I began to utterly plead into my failed transmission. "Freddy Freddy please Freddy now now Freddy now now Freddy NOOOOWWWW!!!!!"

Alpha lunged with his many blades trying to slash me as I only barely threw myself away from him in time with a boot thruster jump. And I still continued to screech into my communication system. "FREDDYYYYY!!! FREDDY, GET UP HERE NOW!!!"

"Having fun yet, Hunter?!" Alpha cackled as laser emitters tried to cut me down on the run. I was in an utter panic! Just doing whatever I could to keep some distance between me and that insane machine king!

"I'm actually scared, what the hell?! When I came here for some Nightmare Night shenanigans, this is NOT what I had in mind!" I screamed and shrieked while Alpha ran me ragged all over the auditorium. Whenever he was not trying to zap me with lasers, he was coming in close with dozens of tendrils tipped with plasma blades. I continued to plead with my words starting to trip over themselves as I did whatever I could to hold onto my sanity. Pleading in the hopes that the four glam rock rescuers would hear me. "Freddy Freddy help me Freddy please now now Freddy please Monty where are you Monty save me Monty Monty mega Monty Roxy Roxy come take me home Roxy Roxy Roxy save me Roxy help me Roxy please please now now Chica Chica sexy tits HELP!!!"

There was just no end! That had to have been the longest five minutes of my life! Any attacks I did unleash were virtually useless. And after another good lashing by too many plasma blades to count, I was trapped between the stage and the giant blob machine. I wheezed and whimpered in delirium with Alpha smirking down at me. "I can keep this up all night, Hunter. What about you? Shall we wrap this up? Call it a night? The last night of your life!"

"This can't really be happening... I can't handle this freak..." I muttered in utter disbelief. The mighty Project H holding on by a thread against this improvised horror. Even Shadow Mode would not help me if every severed tendril would just be put back together. How was he even controlling all of them without actually being attached to them?! But just as I wracked my brain for ideas on how to buy myself more time, something happened. The entire room suddenly went completely black as the music also faded away to silence. I could still make out Alpha in the dark due to the many disembodied eyes on his coiled body glowing a hellish purple, but even Alpha seemed confused by the complete darkness around us. "Hey, what gives?! This isn't helping!"

Light suddenly returned in the form of a great ring of white lamps positioned up on the concert hall's. And then rays of stage lights rose from beyond the stage itself. The ceiling began to scatter falling sparks as the display screens activated to reveal waving lights of pink and metallic blues that immediately brought to mind music videos of the 1980s. And finally... The floor of the central stage opened to reveal something rising up out of it. An elevator platform. And standing there in the open... "You guys made it after all?"

Freddy. Monty. Roxanne. Chica. Battered and battle damaged, but still standing. With the lights and the screens putting on the glamour that glam rock is known for, I saw that the four of them had arrived while back in their element. Each of them was carrying an instrument with a colorful 80s aesthetic. Chica was hold an electric guitar with a light blue star shape to its based, Roxanne was carrying a green keytar that piqued my interest the instant I saw it, Monty was holding a bass guitar with an orange finish, and Freddy was holding a microphone affixed to a stand. And...they looked like they were trying to not laugh as they looked at me. My face tensed up as I suddenly realized why they looked so amused in the glow of the stage's lights. "Don't tell me you guys heard me screaming for help."

"Yep. Funniest dang thing we've ever heard. We tried talking back, but I guess it was all a one-way call." Monty snickered before he glanced at the girls on stage with him. He then noticeably raised an eyebrow as he said, "So, what's that about Chica's sexy tits?"

"Gah, forget it! Forget it, I never said that! You heard nothing!" I shrieked while rapidly waving my hands at them as a very different kind of fear filled my gut. That was all it took for the four of them to stagger about onstage while howling in laughter. At least they were being good sports about it.

Alpha was hardly intimidated by the presence of the glam rock quartet up on stage. He sounded more perplexed than anything. "And just what do you mummers expect to do here? You come to the battlefield with musical instruments in hand? Are you simply here to strike up a dirge for your comrade?"

Freddy of all people reached for his hat and adjusted its angle. His kind glowing eyes projected a much firmer gaze as his eyelid hatches turned inward. "More like providing a proper battle ballad for the finale! We can't fight something like you. So we'll do what we can from here."

As much as I appreciated them playing a rocking theme to psyche me up as a means to try and overcome my apprehension against Alpha's horrifyingly effective body, that alone did not sound particularly helpful. But Chica then glanced at Roxanne while I am sure she would be smirking if her beak could show it. "And let's just say Roxy here noticed something...weird about how you sound."

"I beg your pardon?" Alpha asked with a shift in tone. A chink in his emotional armor that caught my ear. He sounded just vaguely alarmed and I listened closely.

Roxanne brought a hand to the top of her head and lightly tapped one ear. Her eyelid hatches narrowed as she said, "Let's just say I don't just look the part of a wolf. I hear something coming from you. Some kind of weird frequency. So we're gonna make some noise of our own!"

Sound? Was Alpha manipulating all that scrap metal around him with an audio signal? Even so, how would they disrupt his control over them? Regardless, the mad machine king scowled defiantly at the four of them and regained his cocky dastardly facade. "Ha! Do what you will! Just stay out of my way. It's time for the curtain call!"

"Sure thing, big man. We know we can't tangle with ya. But we're still gonna rock your world." Monty retorted before strumming his bass a bit with a few tweaks of his claws. The low frequency sounds of his instrument was broadcast throughout the auditorium. "Let's rock!"

"Hunter." Freddy suddenly spoke out from on stage. I looked up at him while even Alpha paused in curiosity. The band's vocalist looked kindly upon me and said, "I know you're scared of this guy. We heard. But you can do this. You've beaten Alpha before. And you do it again. Do you know why?"

I just shrugged my shoulders at this impromptu pep talk. And Freddy's bandmates just looked on patiently while ready to jam. The big bear of the band then pointed at me with his spare hand and spoke proudly while even winking one eye. "Because tonight, you are the superstar! Let's finish this, friend!"

I am not sure what it was about those words, but...it really got to me. I found myself smiling as the four of them smiled at me while showing varying forms of emotional support in their body language. While Alpha merely snorted at this camaraderie, a genuine warmth filled my human soul. "You know what? When I came here, I didn't expect to be making new friends tonight."

"Awww, we love you too, Hunter sweetie!" Chica squealed while propping up her guitar against herself for a moment to free up her hands. She then brought them together to display an adorable heart shape between both hands with fingers and thumbs touching. What a sweet hen she was. The band's guitarist then snatched up her guitar again and stood with her eyes narrowing with a surprisingly determined glare. "Anyway, who's ready to bring down the house?!"

"Rock on! Here we go! This song's for you, Hunter!" Roxanne replied as they all took their positions on the platforms bordering the center stage. The stage lights and display screens went to work as they all started to set the stage for the finale of the story's conflict. But the music... It was the exact same song that had been serenading the brawl all night. Except now it was being played live. And Freddy...

Alpha and I gazed upon the bear as he brought his microphone to his lips. I was especially surprised to hear him adjust his vocal pitch to sound like someone else entirely for this 80s action anthem. As the intro set the stage for the rest of that fantastic melody, Freddy began to sing along. "So you're trapped after dark in the park and you're tasked with surviving the night!"

Between the lightshow that was beginning to illuminate the concert hall and the presence of my new friends cheering me on through what they do best, I turned to face Alpha with a smirk forming on my face. How could I not be fired up by that point? I had my own concert for myself serenading this duel! All the while, Freddy continued to sing along with that melody while energetically raising a fist. "So your ma and your pa have departed the party and left you to fight!"

I raised the H-Buster at Alpha as he too smirked down at me deviously, his form as diabolical as it had been since the moment I first saw it. My HUD recalibrated itself to try and detect a weakness under that mass of metal tendrils to no avail. The presence of the Alpha Virus was thick and looked like a cloud of purple to my sensor suite. All the while, Freddy serenaded the buildup to our showdown. "So hang tight to the tickets you've won and your toy laser gun. Set your Faz-watch to FUN 'cause it's hide-and-seek hunted by musical monsters, ain't that what you wanted?! You came for some games and a bite!"

Brutally effective lyrics that sounded like they were telling the tale of my struggle throughout the evening. Instead of feeling like they were trying to beat me down, the tone of the song was uplifting and even inspiring. I stood ready with my wing thrusters opening to prepare for quick maneuvers as Alpha readied many plasma blades atop tendrils rising from his mangled mass of a body. The last lyrics from Freddy I remember hearing before I had to focus exclusively on my enemy were as follows. "The doors have all closed, but the stage has been set! So on with the show, no escaping it yet! The night is still young and the fun's just begun! You've been played like your grave of arcade cabinets!"

The battle began with a volley of plasma shots from the H-Buster before I shot up into the air with Alpha trying to slash me with that thicket of plasma blades. I went on a strafing run with rapid shots while Alpha tried to cut me out of the air with all of his laser emitters panning across the place and raking the walls beyond me. Trying to target his weapons specifically was impossible with them constantly shifting around in that mass of metal tentacles. I had to keep my distance.

Or at least I tried to. Alpha suddenly sent out many of his metal tendrils to try and snatch me up as they rapidly extended. He had so much length coiled around him that there was probably enough tendrils in him to wrap around the entire auditorium several times. I swooped through the air to stay ahead of them only to be stopped short as I had to abruptly hit the breaks once a wall of purple lasers shot in front of me to form a wall. This was just the chance Alpha needed to snatch me up and start dragging me into that blob of metal horror. "You're mine now, Hunter! Come closer! Don't you want to know what it's like to see the beast from within?!"

"No no no no no!" I squirmed and struggled with my limbs restrained while even my wing thrusters were being pinned shut to keep me from flying away. My boot thrusters just could not propel me hard enough to break free, like I was trapped in the clutches of the Mane-iac all over again. A mass of metal tendrils filled my vision as i was pulled in. Thinking fast, I used the only trick up my sleeve I could to break free. Vents opened along my body as I unleashed a Nova Strike and tore myself out of that forest of metal vines and right to the ceiling. Alpha yelled in pain as that plasma aura scorched his inner functions. I must have come dangerously close to hitting something important on the way out. Feeling pretty good about myself after that, I nervously laughed at my foe down below. "Ha! Probably shouldn't try that again!"

"Indeed I will not! But I don't need to devour you to triumph here tonight!" Alpha snarled before he bounced right up at me on many tendrils coiling and releasing all at once like a bed of springs! His many tendrils whirled around himself to created a web of slashing plasma blades and forced me to just barely evade with a quick dash off to the side. But when he landed, I was surprised to see the impact with the floor caused his metallic blob of a body flatten out more than it probably should have. It was even a little slow to pull itself back together. And Alpha noticed too. "What the... What is this?! Why so unresponsive?!"

I was just as confused as Alpha by then. Why was he having greater difficulty in controlling the mass of scrap metal around him? And then I noticed. My auditory sensors were adjusting themselves automatically to filter the music around us into being heard at the correct pitch. Because...the pitch was gradually shifting. The sound was becoming shriller over time. The frequency of the sound waves heightening... My eyes suddenly widened as I realized exactly what the glam rock quartet were doing. "High frequency sound interference?!"

They really did figure it out. Alpha was not simply manipulating the mass of metal scrap around him with a wireless signal or even magnetism. He was using an audio system to send out commands. And the high frequency noise in the aid was beginning to hinder those signals. With the quarantine in effect over the concert hall, the sound waves filling the air were bouncing off of each other to gradually turn the place into a giant echo chamber! I called out to my allies, "He's starting to fall apart! Keep it up!"

Time was not on Alpha's side. All I had to do was outlast him until the white noise around him became too overwhelming for him to control his body anymore. And rather than go after me, Alpha quickly turned his attention to the greatest threat in the room. "Is that your game?! Silencing my own voice?! Then it's time for your final curtain call!"

"Oh god! Guys, no!" I yelped as Alpha suddenly lunged at the stage with dozens tendrils ready to grab the band and assimilate them into his own form. But they did not flinch and continued to play while putting on a very enthusiastic show. They looked like they were having the time of their lives. And I quickly found out why they were entirely unfazed. Alpha ended up slamming into a cylindrical barrier that surrounded the stage and reached all the way to the ceiling. I could not even see it until it responded to Alpha crashing into it. Probably just a standard security measure to keep overzealous fans from rushing the stage during a performance. I was very relieved to see that they were much safer than expected and brought a hand to the side of my head. "Phew! You guys had me going for a second!"

"Gah, what is this?! Why must you make this so difficult for me?!" Alpha roared as he slashed at the barrier with many plasma blades. The translucent wall flickered with every strike, but held up well. "Silence, all of you! Enough of this mummer's farce!"

Now that I had a moment to catch my breath, I was able to focus on the music around me. Freddy then pointed defiantly at Alpha as the machine monster loomed over them with his next line of lyrics almost sounding like they were being directed at him. "Come pick your destiny off of the menu!"

Freddy was not the only one singing for this song. Chica, Monty, and Roxanne leaned towards Freddy and sang a quick line of backing vocals to follow his lead. "Fate won't wait 'til the sun comes up!"

Alpha just growled in annoyance as I saw his many weaponized tendrils go limp and flop to the floor like piles of wet pasta. He was truly starting to struggle in getting a response out of his makeshift monster body. Freddy then closed his fingers into a fist while continuing to mock Alpha through song alone. "Or be laid to rest in your favorite venue!"

And on cue, his three bandmates added another brief line of backing vocals. "Arcade to arcade, crust to crust!"

"I said ENOUGH ALREADY!!!" Alpha roared as he exerted greater effort in pushing through the sonic smokescreen creeping into his body of tendrils. The limp cables before him returned to his body as he raised himself up high and unleashed his entire laser arsenal onto the barrier for one long continuous barrage. Trying to overwhelm the barrier's projectors into overloading itself.

I had to act fast. As tough as that barrier was, it would only be able to endure that laser barrage for so long. I quickly checked my Variable Weapon System as I tried to find something that would really inconvenience Alpha into backing off. And I suddenly had an idea. My hardened armor turned an electric bluish green with my softer components becoming an equally electrifying yellow. I swiftly landed behind Alpha and took aim with the H-Buster reaching full charge. "Over hear, ugly! Thunder Dancer!"

Several trails of bright electricity were launched from my cannon that instantly shot through the countless tendrils before me and causing the entire mass to briefly light up like a dynamo. Alpha howled as his assault suddenly stopped. With all that metal scrap in him having been scavenged from storage and having no protective insulation on it, Alpha's body was wide open to high voltage damage. He very nearly slumped to the floor before I saw his head emerge out of the backside of his body while he glared furiously at me. "This is supposed to be MY night to shine! A good horror story never has a happy ending!"

"Then I guess it's time for a change in the formula!" I laughed before firing another rope of lightning into Alpha that rapidly spread across his body like an electric lasso. He was able to endure this enough to summon another thicket of plasma blades to cut me down and forced me to go airborne once again. Thunder Dancer would not reach a target from long range, so I had to discard it for now.

As if as thanks for saving him and his bandmates from certain doom, Freddy sounded like he focused the next line of lyrics on me specifically. He pointed at me as the lightshow continued to dazzle us all with his voice still reaching my auditory sensors unedited. "In this amusement park, you are the superstar! We know that you'll go far, but you must choose your path! Those neon tubes cast shadows on a truth so dark! It's up to you to battle to its putrid heart!"

"Man, animatronics have never been so cool!" I laughed as I started swapped to Shotgun Ice with my armor turning shades of icy blue and warm creamy yellow. I had no need to worry about friendly fire hitting my new friends as I started firing off randomly just to let the resulting ricocheting ice shards fly all over the concert hall. I was not so much trying to damage Alpha as much as I was trying to annoy him. Doing everything I could to throw off his aim while he tried to zap me out of the air with a weaving net of purple lasers.

I could no longer focus on what the band was singing as I tried to stay out of reach of Alpha's laser barrage. He began to repurposed the plasma blade emitters into serving narrow long range attack purposes. A dozen lasers began to weave around me. Then two dozen. Then thirty. And then Alpha's attacks suddenly stopped. And I lowered my guard as well. I gazed down upon Alpha's amorphous metal form while hovering near the ceiling. Did he finally lose control of his body?

He got me. Alpha's eyes began to glow brightly as he glared right up at me. And so many more purple lights filled that tentacle mass. Dozens? Hundreds? "Oh no."

There was no way I could have gotten my left arm up in time with how fast lasers move. A wave of pain came over me as an entire wall of scorching laser beams slammed into my entire body. My HUD detected significant damage done by that one blast as I fell to the floor with a crash. "Cheap shot... Had me thinking he'd be immobilized..."

I forced myself to sit up as Alpha began to draw near on a bed of slithering tendrils. He had me at a disadvantage again. But just when I thought I was in trouble... It happened. Some of the tendrils on one side began to go slack and slide to the floor. Alpha glanced to his left as his eyes widened in shock. "What?! No! No... Respond... Obey my will!"

He got his tendrils to start to return to their position, but they then slumped back to the floor again. And then the rest of him began to follow. The auditory interference had finally reached a fever pitch and was becoming too thick in the air. Alpha simply could not scream loud enough for the rest of his body to hear him. And the song even sounded like it was on the verge of wrapping up by then. Alpha's entire amorphous metal body began to just go flat. Slumping to the floor as he growled and threw his head from one side to the other to desperately try and get a response out of his many limbs. And once Alpha's body was reduced to nothing but a vast puddle of lifeless metal cables, I saw it. What little of his actual body was there stood exposed. He was little more than a head attached to his exposed upper torso with a micro fusion core powering him. Completely immobilized, there was virtually nothing protecting it at all.

The time had come. Fatigue and relief coming over me, I climbed to my feet and reverted to my default settings. I took aim and locked on to Alpha's exposed power source while charging the H-Buster to a half charge. I smirked at the villain of the night as I said my parting words. "Party's over, Alpha."

My plasma shot flew and exploded into Alpha's fusion core without missing. Alpha's body recoiled, but did not fall over. I began to back away as the fusion core began to glow brightly now that its integrity had reached critical levels. But Alpha... He did not sound upset at all. He began to cackle wildly. As if knowing this was only a minor setback. And he was right. As long as the Alpha Virus existed, we would not see the last of him.

Alpha went out laughing like the mad tyrant he is. A vast explosive sphere of incinerating orange burst out from him and very nearly reached me. When the blast faded, he was gone. The puddle of tendrils under him had been reduced to a molten mess except around the edges and had even helped protect the floor. The music finally faded out as the entire concert hall went quiet. And I just...let myself fall right onto my back. It was over. "Good god, that was too much... Now I see why I don't do this more often..."

All I did was stare at the starry ceiling above. Just to relax after one hell of a horror show of a night. But I was not undisturbed for long. I could hear heavy metallic footsteps rapidly approaching as the lightshow on stage dimmed down. Freddy very soon was above me and kneeled beside me with a hand under my head. "Hunter! Hunter, are you OK?! Hang in there, superstar!"

"Yeah... Yeah, I'm good. Just...finally have a chance to rest, right?" I chuckled weakly to the gentle giant above me. I really was not all that busted up. I had been in worse shape by the end of prior adventures into the world of Project H. I think I was more mentally exhausted than physically. The rest of the band soon gathered around with their instruments in hand and their eyes all displayed the same gaze. Their eyelid hatches were instead tilted outward to convey a look of sadness or concern. And I had to tell them the truth. "Guys... Since it needs to be said... If you didn't show up tonight, I'm pretty sure I wouldn't have made it. Thank you."

Chica dropped her guitar and clutched her hands together with a gaze that appeared to be somewhere between upset and overjoyed. The sweet white hen quickly kneeled beside me and scooped my entire body into her arms for such a tender cuddle against her hardened pink bosom. I even felt her nuzzle the top of my head with her head's own round casing rolling from side to side. "Awwww, Hunter...! It's all gonna be OK. We're just glad we all made it in the end."

Roxanne soon kneeled beside me as well, but then cast Freddy an almost suspicious gaze. She then suddenly reached out and forcefully pried his stomach hatch open while Freddy objected quite loudly. "Roxy, what're you doing?!"

"Open up, Fazbear! I know you grabbed another can off the floor in the lobby!" Roxanne grumbled before reaching in and pulling out just that. It was another beverage can full of that liquid energy drink we had all consumed much earlier that night. She quickly pulled the tab open and brought the can to my lips to help me drink it. The wild she wolf gazed at me with a much kinder look in her eyes while her voice also softened. "Here you go, hero. Drink up. That'll fix you up, right?"

It was pretty adorable with how concerned they all were with me. I was not so damaged that I could not move. I simply wanted a moment to relax after such a harrowing ordeal. Regardless, that liquid energy did fuel some minor repairs to my internal systems. And my eyes also widened when I detected something in the liquid. "Hm! Strawberry and kiwi flavor? I didn't know this stuff even had different flavors to try."

"What? Ya think only organic folks come here for a good time? We get plenty of robo guests too. Gotta have something for everyone, ya know?" Monty chuckled while he kneeled beside me once Roxanne set the empty can aside while I remained cradled in Chica's arms. And in his arms was his bass guitar. He and I looked at each other and then at the vibrant light orange instrument before Monty muttered, "So, uh... About that autograph..."

Montgomery really was as big of a fan of Project H's protagonist as he claimed to be. He even seemed a bit nervous now that the opportunity had come up. I cracked an amused smirk and said, "Heh, sure. I did promise I would if we survived the night. How do you want me to do this? Got a marker or pen?"

The excited gator instead said, "Actually, I was thinking... Maybe something a bit more permanent. Like...maybe carve it in?"

"Hmmm... I think I know what you mean. OK, give it here. I think I have a setting for that." I retorted while raising the H-Buster on my right arm. My HUD detected its settings being adjusted for the lowest possible energy output and on an extremely focused projection. Monty held his bass perfectly still as I took aim for the bottom right corner.

I wondered how I would do this. How should I even write Hunter's name? And then it occurred to me. I knew exactly how to do this. My arm moved stiffly as a thin trail of plasma was emitted from the H-Buster's mouth to etch in a permanent pattern into the tough outer shell. I was working off of memory as my arm went on autopilot. A moment later, Hunter's name was left prominently displayed on that spot while written in the same stylized font used for the Project H cover text. "There you go."

Monty's jaw dropped open wide as his eyes lit up in utter joy. He then cradled his bass against his chest like it was his own child. "Aw man, you're the best! I ain't never gonna smash this baby on stage! I think I'm even gonna read her a bedtime story before I turn in tonight... Really, thanks. I'm gonna treasure this forever."

Roxanne and Chica got a giggle out of Monty's sincerity while he cradled his beloved bass in his arms. But now that their musical instruments had my attention, there was something I had to ask. I looked at Freddy and asked, "Hey, I gotta say... That song you sang tonight? That was totally awesome. A killer tune. I'd love to hear it again sometime."

Freddy's response was very unexpected. And even the rest of his bandmates glanced about nervously too. "You think so? To be honest, we kind of...came up with it as we went along. It was all improvising."

"You serious? You really came up with the lyrics on the fly? That's...some impressive genius, to be honest here." I spoke with a crooked smile on my face. But then I asked, "Well then... Since you literally just came up with a new song... What's the title?"

Freddy glanced back and forth at his friends before he just shrugged his shoulders at me. "A Pizza the Action?"

"Pahahahaha, that's too perfect!" I howled in sudden laughter at such a corny yet fitting title after all of that cheesy 80s dialogue I had heard that night. "Yeah, sure! Write that down! The guests will totally dig it!"

I was finally helped back onto my feet as those four towering performers stood around me while still showing the scars of the battle we had all survived. My HUD displayed the time now that the story's conflict had ended, but I was surprised by the time. "Wow, it's only half past 4 AM? I'm surprised it's not dawn yet. Don't you guys have a way to override the security lockdown at the front door?"

"Sorry, that's just a feature of this establishment. It absolutely can't be overridden. It's just that way by design. The lockdown won't be lifted until 6 AM arrives." Freddy explained with some unease. He sounded genuinely embarrassed to be unconviencing an honored guest, as were the others. He then hastily mentioned, "But...we'll do what we can to make sure the rest of your stay here is a pleasant one!"

The hen, wolf, and gator all nodded together while showing their best smiles in spite of their stiff jaws. Even after such a mess, they just wanted to make sure I was having a good time. I waved my hands at them in an attempt to not look like I was annoyed with being stuck there. "Hey, I'm not exactly in a hurry to leave. I was kind of enjoying myself in just exploring the place before Alpha sicced his toys on me."

"In that case, how about we give you a tour? It's your first time here and there's no other guests requiring our attention." Freddy asked with a smile while I was actually pretty thrilled with the offer. I had not seen all that much of the facility and discovered while being pursued that it was much larger than I could have ever expected. Although he did take a good look at the mess of metal tendrils left behind by Alpha and cringed at the sight of his remains. At least my HUD was no longer detecting any traces of the Alpha Virus in the wreckage. "I just hope they won't mind the mess in the morning..."

I followed the four glam rock performers out of the concert hall now that the quarantine had been lifted. And we were immediately greeted by the sheer scale of collateral damage left behind by Alpha dragging himself after me throughout the complex. Virtually everything he crawled over was crushed or torn from its foundations in the floor. We all looked back and forth down the hall as we stood in the middle of that first hall. Monty muttered in disbelief, "Do ya think our insurance policy will cover this?"

Freddy rubbed a hand over his head and adjusted the little decorative top hat up there as he said in exasperation, "I certainly hope so... Even if they will, we'll be closed for weeks at this rate."

Chica then excitedly raised a hand and turned to face us. "We can always provide catering services!"

Roxanne gave her bandmate a thumbs up gesture and appeared to be smiling. "Right on! We'll just bring the party to them!"

As we walked along the ruined halls while taking in the sheer extent of damage done during all that chaos, I felt it was necessary to point out that such a night was probably not the best time to give me a tour of the facility. "I'm starting to think we should reschedule that tour... Got any other ideas on what we should do with our time?"

The four of them appeared to be at a loss of what to suggest. At least until Chica spoke up. "Pizza?"

Monty tilted his head to one side in confusion. "Pizza?"

Roxanne was less confused and even held up a hand with the other on her waist. "Pizza."

Freddy then looked at me with the rest of his bandmates all giving me a...peculiar stare with their eyelid hatches narrowing. "Pizza."

"Guys... Why're you looking at me like that... Hey!" I yelped as they all grabbed me together. A few seconds later, I was seated on Monty's shoulders while he kept his hands on my legs with Freddy carrying his bass for the moment. "Whoa, what's going on?! Where we going?!"

"A victory feast, Hunter! To the food court!" Chica cheered as she led her bandmates along with quite the eager spring in her step. I suppose I should not have been surprised. A pizza party to cap off an adventure in a setting right out of the 80s? I could not imagine a more fitting finale.

The food court was one of the few places Alpha did not chase me through and was in exactly the same shape as last time. Although the amount of time it took for us to get there did not escape my notice. "Just how many city blocks does this place cover? It feels like it took us at least ten minutes just to get here."

Freddy chuckled uneasily as he replied, "Several city blocks. And we needed one full city block just for the parking lot."

"I think I need to stop asking questions about this establishment on just my first visit..." I muttered while trying not to wrap my head around that place. I did not want to take in too much of the place on my first time. It would be best to pace myself.

I was set down at one side of a long table while the band set their instruments aside. Chica remained standing while the rest of her bandmates took a seat with Freddy and Monty at my sides. Boys on one side and girls on the other. The peckish hen then said, "Make yourselves comfy! I'll be right back! I'm sure they won't mind me raiding the fridge tonight."

Chica went jogging off and disappeared into the kitchens behind the counters. I looked back and forth at my hosts and asked, "Chica can cook?"

"Sure she can. She even runs her own cooking show attraction every other day." Roxanne replied from the other side of the table.

It felt so weird to just be chilling at a table with those colorful performers. I felt like I was just one of the boys hanging with that glam rock band. I have never had the privilege of being able to enjoy an afternoon with a famous band of musicians of celebrities, so this was about as close as I would ever get to that. And I felt unbelievably out of place as they chatted each other up. Freddy eventually noticed my prolonged silence and asked, "Is there anything wrong, superstar?"

I was almost startled by that big glamorous bear looking down at me. "Huh? Oh, not at all. It's good to be here. It's just that...well...I have no idea what to say. You guys are a bunch of superstars here and I'm just...uh..."

"Ha hahahaha! Get a load of this guy! The dude trashes the biggest bad bot in town and acts like he's nothing special!" Monty laughed while rather firmly patting me on the back. He reached for the sunglasses on his face to pull them forward and glance over them...only to be reminded that they were gone. The disappointed gator rolled his eyes before saying, "Don't be so modest, champ. You're the real hero here tonight. Live a little!"

"Guys, you all know I wouldn't have made it if you didn't come to my rescue! I was at a critical disadvantage since the start! I was literally running for my life when you showed up!" I replied louder than I normally do. And I was not simply trying to not get an ego. I was not wrong. I surely would not have survived until 6 AM without them. And even if I did, it would have been an unbearably long wait as I fled from my pursuers all night with nowhere to hide.

My rebuttal of Monty's praise did not sit well with Roxanne. I saw her eyelid hatches narrow considerably. Not exactly a glare, but still a very disapproving gaze. She then set her hand firmly on the table to get my attention. "OK, sure. Maybe we saved your shell tonight. But what about everything that happened before tonight? Who saved the day then, huh?"

I have to wonder what crises Hunter has been involved in that have not been explicitly covered in every Project H issue thus far. Surely things happen that the readers do not see. Freddy then rested a hand on my shoulder plate and began to speak in a soft and almost fatherly tone. "We know who you are, Hunter. And we know what you've done for the people of Maretropolis. Even if you don't think you're a hero, you are one in our eyes. And we were absolutely thrilled to be able to help you tonight."

Monty also rested a hand on my other shoulder as he joined in. "No kidding. We wish we could be even half as rocking awesome as you. We always rock on stage, but you're the guy who actually gets stuff done. The kind of guy who makes a difference."

Despite their protests and display of humility, I was not going to let these amazing performers put themselves down like that. "Guys, no... No, don't think you don't make a difference. Music... The arts. It's a powerful muse. I only just met you guys, but after seeing how you guys are in your element? On the stage? You're amazing. If that's how awesome you are when you're coming up with something on the fly, I can't imagine how awe-inspiring you are when you come to the stage with something planned. You've definitely inspired others even before tonight. I know you have. And I want to see more someday."

They were left speechless for a moment and did not seem entirely sure of what to say to that. But Roxanne... She looked like she was trying to hide her face. She even sounded like she was holding back tears as she spoke with a quivering voice. "Dang it, Hunter... I didn't wanna cry tonight!"

We thankfully did not have to wait much longer. We soon noticed the telltale sound of heavy mechanical footsteps approaching. Chica was on her way back over with quite a few pizzas on hand. Or rather two pizzas balancing atop each outstretched arm with a fifth balanced delicately atop her head. Although it felt far too soon for her to have been able to put together and bake that many. "Wait, hasn't it only been five minutes or so? How'd you do that so fast?"

"Because these pizzas don't really need an oven, Hunter!" Chica replied before she gracefully slid the four pizzas down her arms and onto the table one at a time before setting the one on her head down with both hands. "We've got classic pepperoni, a deluxe with the works, a meat lover's special, veggie alfredo, and tropical style for the daring...huh? Hey, what's wrong? What's with the melancholy atmosphere here?"

Chica was very keen to the shift in tone after she had left the table. And Freddy was the first to speak. "Let's just say our superstar here had some very kind words for us."

Roxanne motioned with her hand for Chica to approach. She then whispered something into the side of Chica's head right where that triangular earring was dangling. That adorable white hen clasped her hands together as she looked right at me with eyes that looked halfway shut. "Awwww, Hunter... Come here! Right now!"

I remained where I was as Chica ran right around the table to my side before shoving Monty aside. She grabbed me in an embrace and planted her beak's lipstick pattern right against my cheek for a kiss. "You're exactly how I hoped you would be. You total sweetheart!"

Monty was just laughing at Chica's adoration of Hunter while Roxanne had her arms crossed while shaking her head with whatever she could manage for an amused smirk. But Freddy then whispered to me, "You should see her green room sometime. Chica's...got a few things of you in there."

I had nothing to say to that. Was Hunter really such a big deal to these robotic performers? Although it was then that I took a good look at the five pizzas on the table. And they looked...not quite right. Like they were somewhere between actual edible pizzas and plastic toy prop versions of the food. I glanced at Chica at my side and asked, "Hey, Chica... Are you sure we can really eat these things?"

Chica released her grasp on me before winking at me in a whimsical fashion. "You bet! Let's just say...these are solid food versions of those energy drinks we had earlier. But I went with the low energy versions. We don't need a full recharge twice tonight."

"So we can eat this stuff? Then...I guess I'll try it?" I muttered before reaching for the pepperoni pizza while my four companions watched with great interest. As the guest of honor, they looked excited to let me try their wares first. And when I took that first bite... Due to the lack of a proper throat and the muscles inside it, I could not really swallow. But I did feel that mouthful of pizza practically dissolve in my mouth before sliding down my throat. And most surprising of all was the flavor. "Hey! I can actually taste this! That's pepperoni, all right!"

"Told ya! Now let's chow down!" Monty laughed before they all took their places at the table and started reaching for a slice. I tried a little of everything except for the deluxe pizza. I was especially surprised to find how tasty that tropical pizza was. Pineapple is surprisingly flavorful on pizza when paired with pork products. Although I was surprised by Chica. She had quite the appetite and kept eating after the rest of her bandmates had their fill.

While we dined on pizza, I went silent while I did what I did best. I just listened in on them chatting each other up. They felt so alive and oozed with personality in spite of the limitations of there animatronic designs. Despite being machines, they felt like real people. The presence of those four glam rock performers was comforting. A light in the darkness after such a harrowing ordeal. Roxanne eventually looked my way after she had her fill and asked, "So, Hunter... How would you rank your first time at our place?"

I almost laughed at her nearly smug gaze Roxanne was giving me. "Since you ask... After factoring how the Nightmare Night horrors we dealt with tonight... I'm having a good time. I'm glad I came here. I need to remember to bring Hum Drum along sometime."

The mention of the colt wonder of the Power Ponies generated a response from them I did not expect. Chica suddenly leaned over the table towards me with both palms planted on it. "You know Hum Drum?!"

Did the Power Ponies already bring him by after the place opened? Regardless, I told them what I could. "Yeah! The Power Ponies and I collaborate pretty frequently! You know the kid?"

Monty spoke next with some gusto in his words. "Yeah, that kid's a real fighter! Pulling his weight with the #1 heroes of Maretropolis? The little dude's a serious inspiration for the little tykes."

Freddy then patted me on the back as he said, "When he first showed up and we saw him, we gave him a full tour of the facility just before closing time. It was the least we could do for the junior hero."

It was good to hear that Hum Drum was taking time to just enjoy being a kid now and then. But as I remembered the last time he and I crossed paths the last time I ventured into the world of the Power Ponies... A sense of dread came over me. I asked cautiously, "Wait... When you last saw him last time, how was he holding up? Any bandages? Maybe walking with a limp?"

The four of them looked genuinely confused over my concern. Roxanne looked at me with wide eyes and spoke, "Huh? No, he was completely fine last time he came here. Why? Was he supposed to be in the hospital?"

This response soothed a deep fear I had. I could still remember the tears I shed when I thought I was beholding a child's corpse that night. "No, it's just... The kid got roughed up pretty bad during an earlier mission when he tried to save me during a solo mission... I thought we lost him. It does my heart good to know he made a full recovery."

"Sounds like the kid's a good friend if he risked his neck for you like that. He's a real superstar." Roxanne replied while I am sure she would be smiling very warmly if she could. All I could do was nod in silence. That memory still haunts me. And it has only become more bitter now that I have truly become a father in recent months...

Once the pizza trays had been left empty and conversation topics had run dry, the four glam rock performers rose from their seats. It must have been past 5 AM by that point. My HUD had since retracted back into my helmet to leave my face uncovered, so I could not be bothered to check directly. Although they all looked down at me as if anticipating something while Chica asked, "Soooooo... Hunter? Mind if we ask for a survey? How was your first time hanging with us?"

"You want some customer feedback? Lemme think a second..." A perfectly valid question after my first visit to that establishment. As I scanned the four of them, I thought of the wittiest response I could offer. "I have to say... Out of all the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtle rip-offs I've seen over the years, you guys are easily the best one yet."

Unsurprisingly, my response only served to confuse them. The four glam rock musicians just looked back at each other with their eyelid hatches displaying some of the weirdest stares I had seen out of them yet. But Monty almost sounded offended as he loomed over me. "Huh? You're telling us there's a bunch of weird turtle guys in town trying to steal our thunder? And where can we find these bozos? They hiding in the sewers somewhere?"

"Oh for the love of... No! There isn't! Forget it, OK?! I'm just trying to be funny here! You guys are great! Absolutely awesome! Really, I mean that. You all rock!" I raised my hands while trying to dissuade them from assuming they had competition that did not exist. Confused as they were, the four of them did get a laugh out of my reply. But as I too stood up while my four new friends flexed and stretched to work out any strains in their systems, I suddenly had a realization. Something I had all but forgotten about. "Hey, wait! Isn't there a fifth member of your band? I saw someone just a moment before you guys showed up. Some guy...hanging from a light fixture above in the lobby."

Freddy quickly turned to me and replied happily, "Oh, him? Yes, he helped us track you down while we were trying to navigate our way through the utility tunnels to bypass are the lockdowns Alpha had left in our way. He has his own unique way of moving around freely. But no... No, he's not a part of the band."

"He's not? Come to think of it, he didn't look like he was designed for the stage... Although he was pretty far away last time. Who is he anyway?" I asked again while trying to recall the details of that mysterious surveyor who showed up and departed in equally perplexing fashion.

"Why don't we just introduce you to him?" Chica replied before bringing her hands to her beak and calling out into the rest of the complex. "Sunny! Come on out! Someone wants to say hello!"

Sunny? Just moments later, I could hear what sounded like...a windup toy or the clicking of the insides of an old clock. It did not sound like anything I had heard that night. And I was almost startled to hear a very chipper voice call out from above followed by the sound of something landing behind me. "Ho, ho ho! Hellllllooooo!!!"

I promptly turned around and looked down to find the exact same clownish character I had spotted before. And he really did look exactly the way I remembered him. A smiling hardened mask serving as a face with many triangles serving as the rays of a sun lining the perimeter of his head. Baggy pants bearing yellow and red stripes lined his legs while his feet consisted of floppy oranges shoes that curled up and over the top of his feet ending in spherical bells. Little crescent moon designs adorned the sides and I also noticed how his face also had a smiling crescent moon design facing his left. It created the optical illusion of either a full circular face or a crescent moon set over one half. His upper body, arms, and hands were a pale creamy white with red ribbons hanging from his wrists. And I was surprised to find he was actually a little shorter than me unlike the towering glam rock performers behind me. The two of us shared a long silent stare while I absolutely could not read the guy's mood behind that frozen mask of a face. I suddenly glanced over at my new friends and asked, "Who's this guy?"

Rather than let them answer for me, the robotic clown spoke up first. And so loudly and full of life too. "Why, I am the daycare attendant! I look after all the little fillies and colts who are too small to appreciate the rest of the attractions around the place! And you must be Hunter!"

I was almost startled as the daycare attendant suddenly grabbed my left hand between both of his and gave it a hearty shake. "Hum Drum has told me so many great things about you! And I see you gave that dastardly Alpha what for tonight! Bravo, Hunter! Bravo!"

"Uh... Heh heh... Yeah, I guess we all did. Nice to meet you, Sun... Um..." I replied as he finally released my hand. Out of curiosity, I looked him over before taking hold of the sides of his sunny head. The daycare attendant yelped and tried to keep his balance as I turned his head to one side with his waving arms making all sorts of clicking and clacking sounds. I found that his head was remarkably flat with all sorts of wires and brass components on the other side reminding me of a more modern music box. While the animatronic designs of the four glam rock performers deliberately invoked the look of vintage animatronic puppets from a few decades ago, this particular android looked even more antiquated. As if he was designed to resemble theoretical robot designs from a full century ago. It did not help that his outward appearance brought to mind something one might expect to see in a fairytale or children's bedtime story. "Where's your exoskeleton? How do you swap it out?"

"Oh, no no no, there's no exoskeleton inside me!" The sunny fellow said while I let go of him. He then took a grandstanding pose with legs brought together and arms held high. "This is just my design! The clicking of the wheels of a clock brings back memories of much simpler times. I bring a sense of wonderment to the littlest children of the city. And I take so much pride in my work! Nothing makes my day like seeing the fillies and colts leaving the daycare with a smile!"

He was so passionate about his role in the entertainment complex. I suppose it is true that the youngest children have a soft spot for things that older audiences have outgrown. While I am uncertain of Hum Drum's age, I think he might be at the threshold where he can enjoy such whimsical entertainment along with the fun stuff all the other guests like to have during visits. And I was especially glad I did not pass through any area that could have been the daycare. The poor guy would have gotten caught in the crossover and he clearly was much too fragile to help out in a fight. No wonder he fled once those infected husks spotted him. I lighted patted the daycare attendant on the shoulder and said, "Well then, I'm glad you've been good to Hum Drum. The kid's got it rough with the Power Ponies."

"And be good, I shall! But now that the mess is over..." The daycare attendant began to say before he began to merrily skip away over to a distant table. And he promptly snatched up a spare camera left on a table. It appeared to be the instant photo kind and even kind of resembled Freddy's head in some ways. He then came back over with camera in hand and asked, "How about a group photo to commemorate our first hellos?"

"Hey, I was just thinking that too! Gather 'round, guys! Hunter, you get in the middle." Monty said while we all got into position. Roxanne and Chica were in the front while the slightly taller Monty and Freddy were behind us. They took all manner of poses while I even armed my H-Buster and got my visor back up to complete the look. Roxanne made a mean devil horn's hand gesture while Chica squatted just enough to bring her head beside mine while even putting her arms around me for a hug. I felt a little giddy as it almost seemed like Chica was trying to look like she might give me a kiss at any second.

"Excellent! Hold that pose, people!" The sunny photographer called out before holding the camera up higher to find the right angle. "All right now! Everyone say pizza!"

And we did. The five of us chanted that word in unison while the four animatronic robots beside me had their jaws open to show their best smiles. And a bright flash came forth from the camera to illuminate us. But while I did not mind it much, the entire band recoiled with yells of discomfort and covered their faces. Roxanne roared in frustration, "Owww, why'd you gotta have that turned up so high?!"

"Whoops! Did they leave the flash settings maxed out?! It didn't occur to me to check!" The daycare attendant stammered while I stepped away from them out of concern. They did not seem to have been damaged by the flash. It was only massively uncomfortable. A design issue with their optic sensors? Perhaps a camera flash at maximum brightness to them is like having a flash bang grenade going off in one's face. But the situation quickly calmed once the daycare attendant took hold of the photo that slid out of the camera's front slot. "Anyway, it's right here! How does it look?"

Monty growled lowly as we all gathered around to wait for the photo to develop. It really was just like those old cameras that could produce and develop photos on the spot. "It better be perfect. I ain't having that thing going off in my face again."

It only took around ten seconds before the image became clear. And as I held the photo in hand, I immediately laughed at the state we were all in. The posing and lighting looked great, but the actual physical conditions we were in? "Wow, are we really that busted up right now? We could all use an overhaul."

"Ouch, look at all those cracks and scuffs! But I guess that just shows how hard a fight we had tonight, huh?" Chica winced at the sight of us. We still looked pretty good, but the battle damage we endured that evening was apparent.

Roxanne was hardly bothered. If anything, her head of tail and her fluffy tail were noticeable spotless and perfectly kempt at the time. It looked like she had gone the entire night without it becoming frayed or damaged. "You bet. This is our victory photo. We all need to get a copy of this."

I handed the photo to Freddy since he seemed like the right guy to leave it with. He then appeared to glance at nothing and said, "Wow... It's already 5:15 AM? Just a little longer until the lockdown ends. And I think we could all use a little sleep mode."

While I am sure their battery supplies were still running on a high charge with all the extra energy they had consumed that night, I am sure the lot of them were feeling genuinely fatigued. Their bodies needed to rest. I turned to them and said, "I can see myself out. I know how to get to the lobby from here."

"Yes, it is time to say goodnight! And a jolly good morning to us all! But first..." The sunny photographer said before bringing his hands together and quickly clapping them twice. As if on cue, all of the lights illuminating the food court suddenly shut off. The place was dimly lit to begin with, but now the only light in the place was coming from the neon decorations and illuminated and animated billboards.

In the brief moment it took my optic sensors to adjust to the very low light situation, I realized that the daycare attendant was no longer in front of me. Only for me to hear his voice from above me. But instead of his enthusiastic and bombastic energy, the daycare attendant spoke with a much softer an even raspier tone. A voice that oozed with a mysterious yet whimsical intent. "You've all had a long night. Now, off to bed to rest your heads. Tomorrow is another day."

I felt the daycare attendant lightly pat me on the head with his hand before the clicking of his many inner workings filled the air. When I looked up, I found out how he was able to get around the place so well and from so high up. He was hanging from a retractable wire hanging from a pulley system attached to the ceiling. It could probably go anywhere. And he even looked like he was...swimming through the air as he was carried away. A very elegant breaststroke. And despite the poor lighting, I could see that his form had changed. What was red and yellow was now a solid blue lined with yellow stars. And the triangular sun rays lining the sides of his face had disappeared only to be replaced with a vintage nightcap on his head that bore the blue with yellow stars motif. "Huh... The place has its own sandman."

"There's a naptime schedule in the daycare and he has a setting for that too." Freddy said from behind me. I turned to face my new friends and saw that their irises were still glowing brightly and allowed me to pinpoint exactly where they were. Freddy then said, "I'm going to get in contact with the police department before we turn in for the night. They'll probably be waiting outside for right when the doors open at 6 AM."

"Sounds like a plan. Anyway..." I replied before gazing back and forth at the four of them. Even in the dark, I could see how their eyelid hatches were pivoting and partially blocking their irises to display an almost unhappy gaze. As if they were hesitant to say goodbye. I looked back and forth at them as I said softly, "I had...a good time. Or it became a good time once you guys showed up."

"Heh, it was pretty cool that we pulled our weight tonight. You just keep up the good fight out there, hero." Monty said as he reached out and tapped his fist to mine. He then winked at me as he added, "And I'm gonna put out some wicked solos now that my axe's got your name on it."

I saw Chica coming in close and felt her arms around me. She once again brought the front of her beak to my cheek as I felt the outline of her lipstick pattern against it. "We'll miss you..."

This time, I returned her affections. I put my arms around Chica as we just held each other for a moment. "Thank you..."

Chica was hesitant to let go, but she did whisper into my auditory sensor before doing so. "You're everything I hoped you'd be tonight. Come back soon, OK?"

"Count on it." I muttered back to her. Once Chica released me, I turned to Freddy and found myself in another embrace. The big cuddly bear held me warmly like an old friend who did not want to say goodbye yet. "Uh... Freddy?"

"Take care out there, superstar. We'll always be rooting for you." He said softly to me. And I just had to return that hug. It was such a welcome change of pace after all that chaos that night. The warmth of new friends... It is something one can only experience so many times.

I lastly turned to Roxanne. And she seemed...hesitant to reach out to me. Why? Was it her tough girl reputation amongst her bandmates? She finally rolled her eyes and patted me on my shoulder plate and said smugly, "You totally rocked tonight, Hunter. See you later. And Happy Nightmare Night."

"It's definitely a Nightmare Night I won't ever forget." I said with a bit of a chuckle. For being such a rough ride, it was an experience I could look back on and laugh about. The four amazing performers hesitantly turned away and gathered up their instruments before making their way out of the food court. We parted ways up the stars as I started to make my way back towards the lobby.

What a mess... Alpha and his four puppets had spread so much damage through the halls that it was almost depressing to walk through. All the while, a gentle ambience played through the complex's audio system. A perfect soft melody to unwind to. And I certainly needed it. I eventually reached the lobby with maybe thirty minutes to go before those sturdy shutters opened.

I took the time to survey the area. And I took a look down into the fissure left in the floor from Alpha summoning that mass of scrap metal to his location. It looked like they had crawled down a utility tunnel and burst through the ceiling. What shocked me most was that a solid layer of concrete had been in the way. "The power of numbers is something I need to stop underestimating..."

I stepped away from the fissure and stood before the shutters as I contemplated the events of that night. A horror story with a happy ending. Thank goodness. But I did not have long to be alone with my thoughts. Something started to reach my ears. A sound that rekindled a new type of dread in my heart. Heavy metallic footsteps. Just like when that nightmare got started. "Not another one..."

I suddenly turned to look back into the complex ahead of me. And I saw them. A pair of glowing animatronic eyes looking right at me. Someone was approaching. But just when I was about to arm the H-Buster and bring up my visor, I noticed that the eyes... The glow filling those irises was not purple. It was...yellow. "Roxanne?"

"Just call me Roxy." She replied softly through that robotic filter in her voice. She approached me at a leisurely pace. I assumed her bandmates were there too and just wanted to send me off with a smile. Or even just be there to talk to the police as soon as the shutters opened. But no. She was alone. I did not see the telltale glow of her bandmates' eyes behind her. The lone she wolf stood before me and asked, "How much longer until you head out?"

"I think around twenty minutes." I retorted without bothering to check the time. I then asked, "So then... What's up? Where are the others?"

"Back in their green rooms. I just...wanted to talk. Alone." She replied with a softer tone that almost sounded unlike what I had come to expect from her that night. Even in that very poor lighting, I could see that her eyes were never wide open. Their eyelid hatches were constantly partially closed on some angle. But never in an aggressive manner. She looked...relaxed. Probably even happy. Roxanne then added, "Didn't want anyone listening in, you know?"

"I get it. There's some things you can't really discuss freely, even in the company of your best friends." I replied while she just nodded in confirmation. I could see that Roxanne did not want to talk about anything serious, so I made my way over to a bench set up against the outer wall. Roxanne soon joined me and took a seat at my side. "So, you wanted to talk?"

"Yeah. Just about...stuff." She said almost nervously. It was a strange role reversal I had felt so insignificant in the company of that amazing band of performers, but now Roxanne looked and sounded like she was the insecure one. "I have to say... It was such a thrill getting to take on the bad guys with you tonight. We've heard about you. But...I never got to see you in action until tonight."

She was not the only one with praise to offer. I smiled at Roxanne and said, "I still can't get over how well you guys can actually fight. Those things had a tactical advantage over you with those weapon systems, but you still wrecked them with your bare hands. You're tough. And you know how to bring the pain."

Roxanne reveled in that praise. She then said, "That was our first time having to enter security mode. Gotta admit... I was kinda nervous doing that with you watching. And...you're nothing like what I imagined."

"I'm...not? In what way?" I retorted with an eyebrow raising. I almost expected her to chew me out. I know I lost my cool many times due to the sheer disadvantage I was at and the monstrous situation my enemies had me trapped in. It probably was very unbecoming of the robotic sentinel of Maretropolis.

"Easy there. I'm not about to diss you." Roxanne said with a subtle chuckle in her throat. Her gaze began to wander as she explained, "Chica always said she expected you to be the nicest guy. A real hero everyone loves. But...I didn't believe her. I always expected you to be a rock hard pro who never loses his cool. Completely unflappable, you know? Totally stoic no matter how bad the situation gets."

I honestly found that assumption to be very unflattering. It is such an unhealthy stereotype to impose onto role models. But Roxanne then turned my way and I could see through her eyes that she was smiling. "I'm glad you proved me wrong. You're an amazing guy. You know how to try having fun when you can. And you don't hide your emotions to look tough. I like that. I mean I know I'm the tough girl of the band, but I really do like that."

I cracked a crooked smile as I then thought back to something I knew she heard. "Really...? Even when I was straight up panicking and running for my life with you guys hearing every little scream?"

"Hey, we were scared of Alpha too when he turned into a big metal blob! No shame in being freaked out by that!" Roxanne exclaimed before we both found ourselves laughing at the memory. My lupine companion then sighed while looking up at the ceiling high above. "I just hope we won't have to deal with that kind of trouble again."

"I'm pretty sure this establishment won't be attracting threats of that caliber. This was just a special occasion. Or at least I think that's what Alpha was going for tonight." I muttered while also staring up at nothing in particular. Morning was not there yet. It was still Nightmare Night.

Roxanne sighed again as I saw the glow of her eyes disappear. I initially thought that she had malfunction or even shut down unexpectedly, but I quickly realized she merely had her eyes closed. "Yeah... But honestly... I wouldn't mind going up against some crazy bad guys again...as long as I was with you."

"Roxan... I mean Roxy. I don't think you really get how crazy my line of work is. I don't normally enjoy fighting whatever Alpha sends my way, you know." I explained honestly. As thrilling and memorable my adventures in the world of Project H has always been, I almost never come out of those adventures with a smile on my face.

"I don't mean it like that. It's just... I mean I know I'm pretty awesome in what I do. No one can shred on a keytar like me. But..." She sighed again with her eyes opening only halfway. She then looked at me and said softly, "I just...want to be out there with you. Actually making a difference. Bringing the fight to the bad guys like you do. I know I'm not designed for it, but...now that I know what it's like to do that with you? I wanna do it again someday."

"A partnership? I mean...I do team up with the Power Ponies pretty routinely, but...with another robot? I dunno... I'm not sure how'd you keep up with me." I replied while carefully thinking this over. I had already seen what Roxanne was capable of in a combat situation. Very capable in unarmed combat, but completely lacking in weapon systems. Her exoskeleton was designed to be highly resistant to the weapons that are common in the setting of Project H, but has a weakness to blunt force trauma. She was designed to double as a security guard for guests, but not for outright combat situations. I then said bluntly, "You're not designed for that. And I'd hate for you to...not make it out there."

"Yeah, yeah... It's just that...a girl can dream, you know?" Roxanne grumbled with her head bowing. She then looked at me out of the corner of her eye and muttered, "Maybe someday, I'll get my chance. Don't know how, but... Who knows? Maybe someday I'll your Roxstar Wolf."

"Heh. We can only hope, yeah?" I snickered as we found some humor in that discussion. Although my eyes soon focused on her silky smooth head of hair and tail. I started to reach for her hair out of curiosity and said, "I'm just surprised you kept your hair in such pristine condition all night. And it looks amazing."

"I don't let just anyone touch my hair, you know." Roxanne said almost warily as I promptly lowered my hand and stared out at nothing in particular. I did not want to upset my host. Although she soon brought her lips to my auditory sensor. "You're one of the exceptions."

I glanced at Roxanne to see her glowing eyes almost beckoning me. The way her eyelid hatches were angled... It was such an inviting gaze. And so I answered. I brought my hand to her hair and stroked my fingers through it while she looked like she was enjoying it. The texture... It was silky smooth. "It feels so real..."

"The finest synthetic hair on the market." Roxanne said almost proudly. I brought my hand lower and began to stroke her tail as well. It extended directly out of the backside of her red pelvis. And it felt like there was something in there. Something solid. I closed my hand around the base of her tail and slid it all the way down to the tip. Roxanne then gentle swished her tail from side to side as I heard the subtle whirring of a servo motor. "Yeah, there's a solid limb in there. It's just like Monty's."

"That's...charming, really." I replied as I continued to stroke her swaying tail. My eyes scanned up and down Roxanne's body. From her gorgeous mane and tail to her very revealing 'clothing' leaving a lot of skin bare, it was impossible to not find Roxanne looking very womanly in spite of her robotic nature. And so I gathered my courage and spoke my thoughts. "For what it's worth... You're beautiful."

Roxanne only barely managed to hide any emotion, but I saw her flinch at those words. She looked away from me for a moment as her tail became still. She then whispered, "Close your eyes for a second, Hunter."

I did not object and did as I was told. Everything went back as my eyelids clamped shut. And seconds later... Upon my cheek. The outline of hard lips. A kiss. I opened my left eye and did inside see Roxanne touching her purple lipstick pattern on the front of her jaws to my cheek. Her eyes were closed before opening only partially a moment later as she slowly pulled away. This felt...different from the several kisses I had received from Chica. It was just one, but it felt meaningful. And Roxanne whispered very softly to me. "Thank you."

My hand found its way to hers before her thick sturdy fingers closed over mine. We were out of words to say as the two of us leaned against each other while basking in the gentle ambience that considered to fill the complex. At least for a moment. I thought back to Roxanne's words from minutes ago. That noble desire to make a difference in matters that carry greater weight off the stage. And I thought of the best response possible. "You really made a difference for me tonight just by being here."

"I hope it won't be the last time." Roxanne whispered beside me with her fingers tightening their grasp around mine. Minutes went by. And then that sound finally reached my ears. The shutters blocking the front door finally rose as sunlight began to spill into the lobby. And I could see the flashing of red and blue lights onto the floor. Police vehicles were out front. The story was over. It was time to go home.

Roxanne and I looked over at the sunlight shining through the glass doors. She then looked at me with an almost mournful gaze upon her eyes. "Time to go, huh?"

"I'll be back. I have to come see this place again once repairs are complete." I replied with conviction. I made a promise to myself to closely monitor the Project H comics for the next issue that prominently featured that entertainment complex. It was only a matter of time.

"Thanks... We'll all be waiting for you, hero." Roxanne replied as her grasp on my hand tightened slightly before she finally stood up and realized me. But after taking a few steps forward, she looked back at me over her shoulder while letting her long hair swish through the air. "Just remember, Hunter. You'll always be my superstar."

I watched that gorgeous she wolf walk back into the darkened depths of the complex with womanly grace in each step. I sighed to myself before my eyes began to narrow. I contemplated my experiences that night with both her and Chica. And a rather bizarre thought came to my mind as I rose to my feet. "Why do I have the sneaking suspicion that Hunter is well on his way to becoming the Peter Parker of EAC?"

Barely three seconds after I said that, a white vortex suddenly formed before me and drew me in. A couple seconds after that, I felt myself being thrown through the air before falling right onto a soft air cushion. I was back in the living room of my own house and right in front of the sofa. The air cushion I was lying on vanished in a flash of light the instant I rolled off of it. I stared at the ceiling as I pondered everything that had just occurred. And then I noticed the clock nearby. Only an hour had passed since I entered the world inside that comic book. "Seriously...? I was in there for literally six hours at least, but only one hour went by out here? Time must flow differently in there..."

The house was still empty. No one had returned yet and inspiration was calling. I wanted to chronicle that adventure while the memories were still fresh in my mind. Night has fallen at this moment and I have been the rest of the day hastily typing this all down. What a day. What an adventure. Terrifying, but satisfying in the end. And what a colorful cast of characters that have been added to the Project H roster.

And now that this is all safely on paper, fatigue is claiming me. Even though I am back in the realm of reality, I know I am going to sleep like a log tonight. And I have most certainly earned it. Finally... Sweet slumber. Off I go to rest my head.

A Return to the Summit

The beautiful moon king smiled more gently at me while he brought his glass to his lips again. "Mmm, I do see what you mean... You're certainly not the flamboyant type. Very reserved when kept to yourself. Although if I might make an educated guess here... You do not come across as the happiest person at times. I seldom see you smile, my boy."

"Is...that a bad thing? I'm not afraid of smiling, but..." I muttered as I wondered if I should feel shame for not openly displaying my happiness. I am truly very happy with my life in Equestria. Even if I do not openly discuss it with others.

"No, of course not! There's no need to smile constantly. For one thing, your cheeks would be sore all the time. And secondly..." Orbash replied with a sympathetic grin before he sneakily spread his wing towards me. I almost paid no mind to it until the tip of its furthest feather traced up my arm and tickled my neck and up to my face. I snickered at this silly display of affection while the moon king said, "It only makes the times you do smile all the more meaningful... Ah, ah, see? There it is. There's that wonderful smile. See how radiantly it shines when it only peeks over the horizon every now and then instead of like clockwork?"

How could a man be so genuinely sweet? I have met many good men during my time in Equestria, but not even Sky Beak was this unrelentingly jovial. I tried to hide my face out of sheer modesty as I raised my voce a bit. Thankfully there was a bit too much noise filling the pub for anyone to really notice us. "You're too much, your majesty! Are you this way with everyone you meet?"

"Oh, not everyone. I mean yes, I do try to be kind and courteous whenever I can. Why would I not? Who wants to be a stern sourpuss all the time? That's that my wife is for." Orbash replied before causing me to crack up at the mention of Sunflare. What a zinger to end that statement on. Even if it was not exactly incorrect. But as soon as my laughter died down, Orbash leaned closer to me and said softly, "But you? Of course you. Because I love you."

That stabbed me in the heart. I should have expected it all the same, but it still got me. I tried to avert my eyes and said, "Your majesty, you don't really mean that. I don't compare to your daughters and you know that. I mean I'm blessed you're all so fond of me, but I could never..."

Orbash silenced me with a light tap of a feather atop my head. He then looked into his glass before sipping at it again. "I never knew what it meant to have a son. But if Sunflare were to ever bear me a colt, I imagine I would have adored if he grew up to be just like you. I have not know you long, but I have only adored you more with every encounter. My daughters adore. And at least one of them...is very much in love with you. And it is a true love. I have nothing to fear when it comes to your relationships with them. For malice is simply not in your nature."

The wonderful moon king then turned to face me while I could find no words to say. He then reached out and kissed me on my brow before saying, "James... My boy. My darling prince. Know that you are most certainly loved by my family and I am blessed to have come to know you."

I could not speak for a moment as I gazed into those beautiful blue eyes. Despite knowing that he meant every word, I could not help but feel unworthy. But that was not the same as saying I did not appreciate those kind words. I gazed down into the dark fluid in my own glass and said, "I wish you could have been my father."

Orbash remained silent for just a moment longer. As if he was waiting for me to speak. After a moment longer, he then asked gently, "Was your father truly such a monster?"

"No... could never say he was a monster... But he's no saint either." I muttered as I leaned on the counter a bit more. And I sighed in profound disappointment. "It sucks... Unless they're raised in an environment overrun with hate, children don't have the capacity to think poorly of their parents. It's only with the passage of time that a kid can look upon their parents with more scrutiny... And see just how badly they screwed up in the long run."

A tear escaped my eye. The sheer contrast between my own father and the two wonderful stallions who had become like a father to me in the world of Equestria only stung me more as I wondered how things could have been. "A jovial affable facade towards friends and associates, but with a very dark underside that I swear he only showed to me. It feels like he only got worse with time. And with the benefit of hindsight... I have to assume it was the result of too many years of success. A very arrogant man with no capacity for regret. No understanding of consequences. He still owes me apologies from years ago that I'll never hear..."

I then looked directly the wonderful stallion beside me and asked, "I don't get it, your majesty. You have far more power than my father will ever have and so much of a legacy to your name. How has all that success and public adoration not gone to your head?"

"Why? I suppose that is a very good question..." Orbash said softly while his gaze focused on nothing in particular. He appeared genuinely at a loss for words. But only for a moment. "Perhaps it is precisely because of the weight of this crown upon my brow that arrogance never found a place in my mind. The people have never served me. As king, I serve Equestria. And as a father, I guided and nurtured my beautiful daughters to the best of my ability. I have...loved them dearly since the moment they came into this world. I never had much, but I always had them when not basking in the luxuries that leadership does provide. I may be king...but I was a husband and father first. And I still am. It is a father's duty to love and guide his children. Not to make them fear or resent him."

"I have nothing but the highest respect for fathers who don't let their pride control them. I learned firsthand how pride will...alienate your children." I replied while drying my tears. My gaze then fell into the reflections being cast upon the surface of my drink. "I learned from my father there's no such thing as a perfect family. And he has no idea that he taught me that... Maybe that isn't the case in this world. Not after seeing men like you. Men who have stood the test of time."

Orbash scooted a bit closer to me before reaching out with his wing and embracing me with it. The beautiful moon king leaned against me without a word, as if just waiting for me to recover from that bout of melancholy. I glanced at the stallion and noticed he had his eyes closed. Perhaps he was certain it was not time for words and was allowing me to break that silence. And after carefully considering the words that had been said, I spoke what was in my heart. "Love you..."

"And I love you, my boy." He whispered back to me without even looking at me. I finally put an arm around that wonderful stallion and held him while he held me. Although I did eventually notice the bartender watching from the other end of the counter as he polished glasses. But his gaze did not remain upon us for long and he soon began to focus exclusively on his job. He seemed like the kind of guy who had seen and heard it all. The sight of Equestria's king gently snuggling with Equestria's sole human knight did not even faze him. I am sure every bartender has a mountain of secrets to share if asked.

The bartender soon came by once again as our embrace began to loosen. He asked happily, "You gentlemen all right over here? Anything else I can get you?"

Orbash and I glanced at each other before noticing that there was only a single mouthful of fluid let in our glasses. We both smirked at each other before lifting our glasses and downing the rest in one gulp. We set our glasses down simultaneously with a clack before Orbash said, "We'll have a couple of pints of your finest ale, my good stallion. One more for the road."

"Coming right up, your majesty." The bartender replied with some gusto in the face of Orbash's boundless joy. We watched him fill a pair of large glass mugs with a golden foaming brew from the draft before sliding them down the counter to us. "This one's on the house. Bill the rest to the castle, right?"

"Too right. Many thanks." The moon king replied before his magic aura engulfed the handle. We both clinked our mugs together before taking one big drink in unison. The ale was much lighter than the cocktails we just consumed and felt like it was something to wash it all down, but it also had more of a bite to it than most light beers. Definitely the kind of booze that is perfect for colder seasons. Although Orbash did soon whisper to me, "Now I think I see why your smile is so comparatively rare. You had more reasons to frown back home."

"Maybe... I don't even want to imagine where I'd be another ten years from now if I was still back on Earth." I muttered while trying to drown my sorrows in that heaping mug of ale. Thank goodness I am a happy drunk. "But that's there and not here. And I wanna keep it that way."

"Well said, my boy! And we're richer for it. This is your home now and we're grateful you chose to remain among us." Orbash spoke proudly as we tried to down our drinks as quickly as possible. I managed to chug the entire last half of that mug of ale and did feel quite a rush immediately afterward. Our business done, I fetched my jacket near the door and we were on our way back to the castle.

I was in a much better mood after having a drink in such good company. Orbash and I chatted up each other on the way back while passing under the bright glow of the streetlights along the way. Just having some guy talk. I had completely forgotten about the bitter memories I had discussed now that the glorious king of Equestria was in my company.

Orbash got me laughing a lot by telling me exaggerated tales about his wife. All in jest, I am sure. He is madly in love with Sunflare and would never truly disrespect her. Mess with her for fun, but never emotionally harm her. And we did have the presence of mind to quiet down once we were back inside the castle. Orbash began to lead me down the halls while saying, "If they were going to treat themselves to wine, then I have a hunch of where we may find the ladies."

I was guided down the halls until we heard the distant voices of ladies echoing through the hall. The three royal sisters and their radiant mother must have made no attempt to close a door and keep their voices contained. And when we stepped before an arched doorway, there they were. A room that almost looked like a very small banquet chamber with wine cabinets and elegant wooden decor. Perhaps it is a place reserved for very small parties. The four mares were gathered around a table that had a few wine bottles set in ice buckets and a wooden plank lined with blocks and wheels of cheeses. Although I did notice one of the bottles was entirely empty and set aside. We barely even had the chance to get a good look at them before the mighty sun queen spoke up with her piercing gaze set upon us. "And so the king of fools returns to bless us with his presence?"

"That I have, my dear! The prince and I had a pleasant chat over some fine spirits. What about you ladies? Enjoying yourselves in our absence?" Orbash replied as we both stepped inside the room. And there was something...a bit off about Sunflare. A little too confrontational right out the gate.

Celestia was quick to point something out as an act of warning. All while she and her sisters displayed anticipating smirks. "Watch out, Father. Mother downed an entire bottle before you got back."

"Oh ho, did she now?!" Orbash laughed as I took a step to the side. Granted, wine is nowhere near as potent as the kind of stuff we had, but too much of that stuff will dehydrate you and make for quite the hangover in the morning. Orbash, ever the cheeky king, was far from intimidated. "And all we had was a single cocktail and tankard of ale. I didn't expect you to outdrink us, my queen."

"Ha! You're one to talk, you ruffian!" Sunflare barked as she swiftly rose from her seat and approached her king with a wing glass floating near her. She was definitely intoxicated, but not all that severely. And she was hamming up her behavior quite a bit with her almost exaggerated steps. And...was she starting to roll her R's? As if trying to pass herself off as a stereotypical noblewoman? I cracked a crooked grin as I watched the sun queen really trying to match wits if her much sillier husband. "The great king of Equestria stooping so low as to flounder with the lounge lizards and their cheap brews of grains and hops? What happened to you, my love? Where did we go so wrong?!"

Orbash leaned towards his wife with a very entertained grin on display. He was far from insulted. If anything, he was fully in on the joke. "My love, we have long since discovered the magic of brewing wine. How many barrels did we fill over the eons?"

Sunflare quickly chugged the last of her wine and flung the glass trough the air and would have shattered it upon the floor if Luna was not so quick to catch it in her own levitation magic. She swiftly stepped to her husband while her daughters left the table and began to approach me to watch the show unfold. "And so you shirk your duties to drink yourself dry in the dingy taverns? For shame, my king! If so, then you truly are a king! King of fools!"

The two of them went back and forth like this for a few minutes while clearly just messing around with each other. This fake argument was nothing short of hilarious, especially with how...accustomed I had become to thinking Sunflare just did not have it in her to be like this. She was not angry with her husband. She was just having fun with him. And he was definitely playing along with them matching each other wit for wit. I snickered at one point and glanced about at the three royal sisters around me. "Man, your parents really are the best."

"Never a dull moment with those two, I swear." Nightmare Moon groaned while rolling her eyes. She tried to sound annoyed, but she was just as entertained as the rest of us. "If nothing else, it has made life in the castle a little ore interesting."

At long last, the king and queen of Equestria could not maintain their argument any longer. The two of them transitioned seamlessly from bickering to howling with laughter while on very unstable legs. Sunflare, the silliest smile on her lips I had ever seen, brought herself closer to the love of her life. "Oh, you silly stallion. You know I jest. Can't a queen have a bit of fun now and then?"

Orbash suddenly and amusing turned his head away from his wife before smirking at her from an angle. "You wound me, my dear! Like I could ever expect you to have enough ice in your heart to truly stab my very soul. Isn't it I who commands the frigid gales of the storm? My heart of ice always melts in your mere presence!"

"Kiss me, you fool!" Sunflare barked with a huge devious grin on her face. And they did. The king and queen embraced each other in their wings and...began to make out rather noisily. I had seen the two of them share many kisses, but never like this. And it was... Well, while I was tempted to look away, my three royal companions recoiled in understandable varying levels of disgust as they beheld their own parents getting a little too intimate in their affections. This thankfully did not go on for much longer as the two mightiest ponies in all the land pulled away from each other with Sunflare sighing in pure delight. "Aaaah... I love you, my foolish king. Never forget that."

"And I shan't, my radiant queen." The glorious moon king replied before the two of them bowed their heads with the very tips of their longest horns touching. Only then did they happen to notice the four of us observing. Orbash, always quick to share some wit, spoke up with quite the smirk on display. "Take notes, you two! This is how royalty should always love."

"Father, please!" Celestia shrieked with a wing shielding her face. Even I had to avert my gaze. It was just too much. You would think one with as much understanding of love as I would have simply laughed it off, but what is it about these situations that instills shyness in one's heart? Luna at least got a good giggle out of hr father's admiration for the love between me and her sister, although Nightmare Moon merely shook her head with a smug smirk on her lips.

After another hearty laugh from the moon king was soon followed by a long yawn as he held his head high. He stretched his wings wide before they suddenly went lax when his head lunched forward after a reflexive stretch. "I say, just what time is it? I never was the best at adjusting my schedule with the days growing shorter. Especially now that we're still getting accustomed to living by the hands of a clock."

"It has been a long day, hasn't it? But worry not, Father. It is not as late as the dark outside would suggest. We still have not dined on dinner yet. Shall we summon for the chefs?" Nightmare Moon replied while I too realized that I had not checked a clock in a while. Spending time at the cinema and then in a pub was an especially effective way to kill time quickly.

Sunflare stepped forward and said, "If I might make a recommendation... I say we retire early and have our meals delivered to our chambers. I do believe one communal meal was tiring enough today."

I nodded in agreement with that notion. We had already spent the entire day with each other and had quite a few laughs. Is social exhaustion a thing? Because I swear I was feeling it at the time. After all we had been through that day, I could not imagine us replicating the energy and chattiness we had during lunch. Luna too let out an unexpected yawn before she nodded as well. "I concur... A quiet meal to end the day on sounds much more fitting. Nightmare Moon, would you care to join me in my chambers tonight? I am certain there are many whispers to be shared between the moon and the dreams she inspires."

"Hmph! Spare me your flowery banter, sister. But of course I would be happy to join you." Nightmare Moon snorted in amusement. And she was not wrong. Those two do have their share of side projects to discuss. Hopefully projects that would bear fruit in due time.

Celestia and I shared a glance at each other before we beamed with a barely contained grin. It would only be natural for me to join my beloved in her room. But as they began to head off to speak with the palace chefs, I felt a tug on my jacket sleeve. The aura coating it was scarlet in color. I heard Sunflare speak, "You carry on. The boy and I shall stay behind a while longer."

At the sound of this, Celestia looked over her shoulder with a glance of alarm in her eyes. Not that I could blame her for being uncertain about leave me alone with her mother after what happened the first time we ever crossed paths. "I shall stay as well, Mother. I can..."

"No, Celestia. You go do what you must. Is it not improper for a queen to have an occasional moment to speak with the prince who will one day wed her child?" Sunflare replied with quite a smirk on her lips. Celestia and I stared at each other with the Princess of the Dawn's face turning as bright as a peach while her father and sisters laughed at her expense. She already looked the part of a blushing bride and everyone could see it. Even I could only snickered and grin while covering my face with a hand. That was enough to put an end to any arguments with the other four members of the royal family continuing on their way. Sunflare then turned to me and asked, "I trust Orbash did not treat you to too much liquor already. Care to join me for some wine?"

"I'd be happy to, your majesty." I replied while feeling much calmer before recalling her seemingly drunken antics from just moments earlier. That realization combined with the...unpleasant memories of our very first encounter instilled a sense of unease in me. "Although...are you feeling all right? Irritable in any way?"

"Child, I only downed a bottle of wine. Not brandy. And it was hardly on an empty stomach after that grand feast we partook in this afternoon. I will behave myself." Sunflare said more firmly with a tone I was much more familiar with. I took a seat at the round table that held the platter of cheeses and ice buckets of wine, although the only other bottle on the table was kept out. Red wines are usually not normally consumed while chilled. Sunflare readied her levitation magic and asked, "What are you in the mood for? White? Red? Perhaps a touch of rosé?"

"I'll take one of each, if you don't mind." I replied while eager to sate my craving for some more hard drink. Sunflare looked pleased with my request as her scarlet magic aura took hold of the three bottles and three more wine glasses. She poured each masterfully and swirled the fluid inside with circular movements of the drinkware to get the scent rising. Once she set them down, I had an realization as she began to cut me slices of the various cheeses on display. "Say... Didn't you or Orbash mention that you used to brew your own wine back when you were living a vagabond lifestyle?"

"Yes, we did. Wine is the most ancient of all liquor types in this world and we too found our means of crafting it. Forged our own casks, fermented our own fruit, such was well within our reach with magical means." The sun queen replied as she put that little knife to work before setting out a row of every cheese type available. She then returned the wine and cheeses to a cooler nearby. It was as if she was treating me to a little appetizer before dinner. "Come now. Sample our wares."

And I did. I started with the cheeses, sampling a little bite of each slice to test it. Rich nd strong, but one I loved most was a moist and soft type that reminded me of brie. It had even been seasoned with herbs to give it a very savory flavor. I then moved on to the wine. The white was sweet and so was the rosé, but the red was much more dry in its flavor while still containing subtle fruit flavors. But as I began to dine in earnest, Sunflare looked at me from across the table while enjoying one last glass of wine herself. "Did my husband bore you when he pulled you aside?"

"Saying Orbash is boring is like saying Discord was sane. Because they're not." I said with my own witty jab. And Sunflare was quick to get a laugh out of that. I sipped at my glass of rosé and explained, "Nah, he made sure I had a good time. Sounds like the locals love him too. Everybody loves the moon king, am I right?"

"Yes, Orbash has proven himself to be quite the people person. He mingles with the commoners almost daily." Sunflare replied before savoring another sip of her wine. She then set the glass down and cast me a very knowing smile that caught my attention. "But he especially adores you."

There was no denying that statement. Orbash had been very open with how much he had come to cherish me. And I adored that wonderful king all the same. But it sounded like Sunflare knew more than I did about him. "Has he said things about me?"

"Not so much say as much as ask." Sunflare chuckled while smiling very smugly at me. This kind of joy was rare to see from her when her husband was not around to provoke a more whimsical response out of her. The proud sun queen then explained, "He has asked so many questions about you. When is the boy's birthday? Does he have food allergies? Does he prefer spicy or sweet? Does he have any phobias we should know about? Any underlying health conditions? What are his hobbies? When is the wedding date? So many questions he wants answers to. As if he was fretting over his own estranged child he did not know how desperately he wanted to meet him until after finally seeing him for the first time... And I'm only partially joking about that last one."

It was humbling to know how seriously Orbash was taking my connections to his children. He had said so many kind things to me... Claimed he loved me as if I was his own. But to hear of him being so earnest in wanting to know more about me... Like a father wanting to know as much necessary information about his son after only coming into his life for the first time... I felt blessed. Truly blessed. To be loved by a king among kings as if I was his own was...

I had to stop what I was doing and just...put my hands on the table as I processed this revelation. What an amazing stallion Orbash truly is. I gazed down at nothing in particular while Sunflare spoke softly to me. "He loves you. Make no mistake, my husband would lay his life down for you just as swiftly as he would for our daughters. In his eyes, you are the son he never had. Even if you can never see him as a father to you, please know that he..."

"No... No, I do know. And I do appreciate it. He is... He's the best stallion who ever lived. And an amazing father. He really...makes me feel like family." I muttered suddenly to try and keep Sunflare from assuming otherwise. A father I do not need to fear is exactly the kind of father I have always wanted. And I bowed my head again as I sighed, "I wish I could have been born his colt..."

The chamber became very quiet aside from the muffled whistling of autumn winds outside the walls. And Sunflare soon broke the silence as she asked quietly, "I have heard...some unfortunate things about your own father. At least from what you've shared. Not the best parent he could have been?"

I did not mince words. I made no attempt to glorify or demonize the man. "Neither monster or saint... But I think it says enough that he finally ended up alienating me entirely in the end. The man loved me, but I suppose he didn't love me enough to own up to his mistakes whenever he wronged me... He will live and die with that pride, I swear he will."

Our eyes met as the calm sun queen gazed upon me. And I started to notice a certain detail had been omitted. One that she brought up. "And...what of your mother?"

M eyes widened in unease as I realized what this implied. I had found wonderful father figures in the form of Orbash and Sky Beak. Wonderful stallions who had filled a void in my heart that I did not even know that I had. I quickly collected myself and said, "Oh, uh... Don't worry about her. She was definitely the better of the two. I don't have anything bad to really say about her. I was never lacking in receiving motherly affection and I'm grateful for her."

A rather awkward silence presided over us for a moment before Sunflare broke it with a giggle. She held a wrist to her lips and said, "I hope you were not getting the impression I was offering to be a mother to you. I simply wished to know the full story. Nothing more."

"Yeah, I...got that impression. Don't worry, I'd never ask you to be a mother to me." I replied in brief while trying to distract myself with another slab of cheese. Although Sunflare then downed the rest of her wine and rose from her seat. She began to step around the table and soon draped a wing over my shoulders. I tried to avert my gaze for a moment and said, "Really, I appreciate your concerns, but you..."

Sunflare silenced me the only way she could. With a kiss. The sun queen planted her lips upon my brow before gazing down at me with one of the softest gazes I had ever seen out of her. "Enough. I understand you are not in need of a mother in your life, but know this. You are still family, my dear James. My daughters cherish you. My husband adores you. And my eldest is madly in love with you. In time...perhaps I too will come to love you as if you were my own. But for now... Know this."

I listened in silence as Sunflare brought her head down and rested it upon my shoulder. I heard her whisper to me, "I cannot...apologize enough for that day. For leaving such a dreadful first impression upon you. I must have seemed heartless to you that day... Oh, how I wish I could take back my words and my actions..."

I knew of what she spoke. The first time she ever crossed paths with me. An utterly terrifying mare with power I could never match. The very first thing she ever did upon first meeting me was to try and destroy me. But I understood why at the time. And I rested my hand on her shoulder as I said, "You did what you had to do..."

Sunflare silenced me with her wing patting me upon my back. "No... No, I nearly doomed Equestria that day... I could not have known. With your death, Equestria would have been doomed to being eternally corrupted by the sins of Earth. In my haste, I nearly betrayed my world. My child, forgive me... I never held any hate in my heart for you... Not even for an instant. If nothing else, please believe that..."

It really was jarring to see the sun queen before me now being what was essentially an entirely different person from the frightening goddess who had tried to incinerate me nearly on sight. And I could only hold her in my arms while trying to tell myself that the mare that day and the mare before me now were two entirely different people. It was all a mistake. The product of a lack of knowledge. She was not the only one who believed at the time that my disappearance would have saved Equestria. I too often considered that myself. "It's OK... It's all over now. Equestria's still the way it should be and...I'm glad we've gotten to know each other this way. I don't fear you anymore. All right?"

"I pray that is true. If you ever do have any fear in your heart for me again, tell me and I will do what I can to soothe it. Promise me this, my child." Sunflare whispered to me before pulling her head away from me and bowing her head to touch her central horn atop my brow. She gazed into my eyes kindly as she then added, "I assisted you in you trials. I knighted you. And I have overseen your recovery. Trust me when I say I have nothing but the best of intentions for you."

"I believe you. Really... It's OK, your majesty. I'd rather focus on thing snow and not how...messy things were back then." I replied while gently resting a hand upon the sun queen's shoulder. She was almost repeating herself by then. With how much weight that eternal crown on her head carries, a single mistake must carry many regrets. And when I remembered who it was who finally convinced Sunflare to relent in her drastic actions that day... "It's just a good thing Orbash was there that day, huh?"

That got her to relax a bit. Sunflare's more somber expression turned to one of sarcastic amusement as she rolled her eyes. "Yes, my king made the right call that day. I would be nothing without him. But did he have to be such a clown about it?"

I then twisted the knife further as I began to smirk. "And what was that about you being prone to hot flashes that day?"

Sunflare's gaze of amusement suddenly became one of very dry stoicism. She then brought her face closer to mine in a manner that had me feeling like I had been backed up to a wall. "Listen here, my child. Only my king can say such nonsense about me in my presence. Him and only him. And I will not suffer such indignities from anyone else. Do we have an understanding?"

"Yes, your majesty." I said in brief while not sure if she really did intend to do me harm if I ever messed with her the same way Orbash does. Even if it would be out of line to taunt someone else's wife like that. Although I then glanced at the table beside us and the empty glasses. "Anyway, if we're done here..."

The sun queen's gaze softened before she nodded. She then stepped away from me and began to approach the exit to the lounge. "Yes, they are likely wondering what is keeping us. Let us be off, dear prince."

That title tickled my heart. It was one thing to hear that from Orbash, but hearing it from Sunflare carried a certain sincerity to it. Once we departed the lounge, I noticed that the usual guard detail had switched shifts. The usual guardsmen clad in gilded armor had been swapped out to the more darkly colored nightshift. With that being the first time they had seen me that day, they would salute me as I pass while also bowing to their queen.

I was not expecting to find the rest of the royal family waiting atop the grand staircase in the main hall. Orbash even raised a wing to wave at us. "Over here, you two! Whatever took you so long?"

"This fine prince and I had quite the chat, my love. The queen must thoroughly vet her daughter's suitors, should she not?" Sunflare replied in a manner that sounded like she was attempting to imitate the snobby manner in which many of the Canterlot elite speak. She even lifted her chin unusually high while ascending the staircase. But once before her husband and children, she promptly discarded that haughty facade and said, "But really, we had a fine talk over some wine and cheese. I pray we did not keep you long."

"Hardly, Mother. We took our time discussing our evening meal with the chefs. I do believe you will be quite pleased with their recommendations." Nightmare Moon replied with a rather tired smile. Although she then yawned as we were all reminded of what a long afternoon we had experienced. "With that said... Shall we retire for the night?"

"If I may? I would appreciate it if we made one last stop before we turn in. Do not worry, it is very close by. We won't even have to leave the palace." Orbash then spoke up while we offered no objections. The moon king then guided us up the stairs to the side and through the halls on the upper floors. "It's not far. And I think we will all appreciate this little detour."

He was not wrong. After a few twists and turns, we entered a vast hallway that I had seen only a number of times before. The Hall of the Elements and all of its stained glass majesty. It was quite a different feeling being there with the place gently lit by sconces and not by the rays of the sun shining through. Sunflare spoke softly, "I have not been here since the day we knighted you, Sir James..."

"What are we here for, Father? Just for a stroll down memory lane?" Luna asked as the soft steps of our hooves and feet upon the hall's central carpet filled the air with each step. The only other sound to reach my ears was the wailing of autumn winds outside the windows.

The moon king nodded as he looked back and forth at the many stained glass displays depicting various important events in Equestria's long history. Both grim and uplifting. "Yes, more or less. Just to...take this all in together."

This visit felt meaningful and I held my tongue as we slowly made our way down that vast hall. There were still so many windows that were still blank. Empty canvases for which to paint new mementos upon when the time came. But I then came to a stop when I saw the newest addition to the pantheon of stained glass memories. I saw myself clad in armor above my colorful allies during the War of Preservation. I remembered the moment the king and queen themselves willed that image to form on that window. I reached out and rested my hand at the very bottom. "I still can't believe you did this for me..."

"Why wouldn't we?" Sunflare asked as the entire royal family stood behind me. The sun queen then touched her wing to my shoulder and said, "I spoke the truth that day. You were left with an impossible choice. And in the end, you chose our world over yours. You are the herald of humanity, Sir James. And while the true return of the human race is likely still generations away, because of this... Because of you... Their eventual return is now guaranteed instead of a mere possibility."

I soon turned around to look at them. They all displayed smiled, though more subdued and even somber. The era that image behind me depicted was a very dark one. A war where nothing was truly gained. My eyes scanned the five mighty alicorns before me before my eyes fell upon the one where it all started. My beloved Celestia. The Princess of the Dawn was the one who set that project into motion. A project she very nearly abandoned after witnessing too many sins at the hands of my world and its people. The planet known as Earth... It was the only celestial body in the vast expanse of the universe that she had detected that held human life. Even the world where Equestria's human population had been banished to had not been located. And when that world is eventually found... What will they find?

A deep breath sighed from my nostrils as I chose my next words carefully. "Please... When the time comes for you to bring someone else from my world to this one... Please. Choose carefully."

Celestia smiled much more warmly at me while she nodded slowly. "Do not fear, my love. We have very strict requirements that all candidates must show if they are to qualify. All it takes is one bad apple to spoil the batch and we will not allow that to happen."

"Thank you. I do think this project will be in good hands and hooves with all of you overseeing it." I replied with some relief in my heart. I had already contemplated Equestria's permanent corruption by human sin once already. That is a nightmare I never wish to see come true, even after I am long gone. Although I then turned to face the distant end of the hall. And I took a step forward...

No. That would be asking too much. I could not ask them to casually remove the Elements of Harmony from their vault just because I was tempted to see them. But as I realized this, Celestia stepped towards me and asked, "What's wrong, James? Are you concerned about the Elements of Harmony? I can assure you that they're safely kept away in that vault there."

I glanced back and forth at the distant door and the Princess of the Dawn. Left with no choice, I then said, "I know. There's no easy way to get by that door without your input. It's just that... Um... May I see them?"

Nightmare Moon smirked at me as she noticed my hesitation. She then said confidently, "Of course you can. Why so reserved? You are an Element bearer yourself, are you not?"

I felt pretty silly upon remembering that fact. One Element bearer probably had express permission to see the Elements whenever necessary. We then approached that decorated door that I had seen so very rarely. Orbash was the first to step forward and said, "Allow me. I simply insert my horn into this slot, yes?"

"Yes, do that and channel your magic through it. It only recognizes very specific polarities that only the royal family can produce." Luna explained as we all watched. The moon king lowered his head and slid his long central horn into the circular slot at the very center of the door. But when he channeled his magic through it, nothing seemed to happen. "Hm? Father? What's wrong? You're supposed to fully insert your horn for the lock to open."

"I thought I did?" Orbash replied while pulling his head back and lifting his horn high. There did not appear to be anything wrong with it. He then lowered his head again and slid his central horn back in. This time with a bit more speed. And then we heard it. The sound of something hard striking the door. Orbash yelped in surprise as he appeared to detect some sudden resistance. "Wha... Something there? What did I hit?"

Did something get in the way? I glanced over at Sunflare in confusion while she looked equally perplexed. And then I noticed it on her. That circle of five tiny horns circling the long central horn on her brow peeking through her billowing scarlet mane. My eyes widened as I suddenly realized what was getting in the way. "Wait... What about those..."

Only then did Orbash suddenly catch on to why he could not get his main horn fully inserted into the slot. And he had quite the laugh about it as he pulled back and lifted his head high. "Ahahahaha, now I see! My crown of horns is getting in the way! Never in my life would I have ever anticipated my own crown being a hindrance!"

"Hmph! A first time for everything, as they say. Celestia? Would you be so kind as to help your foolish father with this endeavor?" Sunflare snorted while we all snickered or laughed at this unexpected obstacle. Those five extra horns really were an unexpected problem here. Their presence around the base of Orbash's horn was preventing him from inserting his central horn to the hilt.

Celestia snickered with a hoof raised to her lips before she said, "Honestly, you don't have to put the whole thing in. I normally only settle for halfway. Try it again."

"I don't? Let me see then." Orbash replied in bewilderment before trying one more time. He slid his long central horn into the slot roughly halfway down its length before channeling his silver magic aura into it. That finally provoked a response. The six circular panels on the door's two halves began to glow with a brilliant pale blue light. Orbash stepped back while sounding rather proud of himself. "And there it is!"

The door's two halves soon slid open with that radiant glow filling the chamber behind it. And there upon a pedestal was a bejeweled chest small enough to carry in both hands. Orbash took hold of it with his silver aura coating the box as that blue glow finally faded. "They're all in this?"

"If they are not, then we have an emergency on our hooves. Let us see and find out." Nightmare Moon spoke rather firmly as a certain tension fell over us. We had already found the chest empty once before. We all gathered around as the lid was slowly lifted.

"Ah, so these are the forms the Elements of Harmony have chosen. Such variety!" Sunflare exclaimed as we were greeted with the sight of those six beautiful gemstones and their gilded housing. Five matching necklaces and a single tiara. The sun queen then looked at her daughters and said, "They were all uniform when the two of you served as their bearers."

"To be fair, having only two bearers for all six Elements isn't exactly ideal, Mother. Their full potential has finally been unlocked now that they have a bearer for each." Luna replied while I noticed how Orbash was just in awe of the variety of shapes and colors of the six Elements. A blue balloon, an orange apple with a little green leaf on top, a red lightning bolt, a pink butterfly, a purple diamond, and a deeper pink hue for the tiara's six-pointed star. It was quite a feast for the eyes, even after all the times I had seen them. I knew that Orbash and Sunflare were watching when Nightmare Moon returned both times, but they likely had not seen the Elements of Harmony themselves until that very moment.

"Hm, yes... Had they been functioning at maximum potential, perhaps Sombra would have been erased on the spot." Orbash muttered in contemplation as he mentioned a name I had never once heard before.

"Sombra...?" I asked as all eyes fell upon me. I recognized that gaze. The kind I tend to get whenever I ask questions about some sort of obscure topic that they are unwilling to discuss. "Oh, I get it. Another taboo topic?"

"No, no, I wouldn't say that... Just...not something the public is aware of anymore. Just a fallen tyrant my sisters faced many centuries ago before I came to be. Do not trouble yourself over it. King Sombra is no longer an issue." Nightmare Moon insisted while I decided to take her word for it. Even if it sounded like the situation regarding that guy was not resolved in the most ideal manner.

I happened to notice Orbash looking around at all of us and then back at the Elements of Harmony. The moon king then displayed a cheeky smirk as he said, "Now that I've counted... There are six of us here."

"Father, are you suggesting what I think you are?" Celestia asked while also sharing his amusement. That big grin told me she was in on his plan.

"And why not, my dear? Let us see which Element resonates with each of us." Orbash said with a chuckle as took hold of the Elements of Harmony in his silver magic aura and lifted them from their container.

I was confused by this statement. The Elements of Harmony are bound to my six closest friends in Ponyville. I am absolutely certain that they will not activate in any way when worn by someone else. "Um... Can you do that? I'm pretty sure you won't get a reaction out of them."

"Normally, yes. But should a situation arise where...say...the Elements of Harmony no longer recognize their bearers while they still live, we can...how you say...assign them to temporary substitutes. So long as the bond of friendship between the six are sufficiently strong enough." Sunflare explained while her scarlet magic aura joined Orbash's. They seemed to know a specific spell and I was very curious over what was about to happen.

There was eventually a reaction from the six enchanted gemstones set in their golden housings. They began to glow dimly. And they soon started to gravitate towards us without Sunflare or Orbash influencing them. One by one, the six Elements of Harmony drew near. And Luna chirped in delighted surprise as Twilight Sparkle's chosen element floated towards her. "Me?! The Element of Magic chooses me?! Why... I am speechless! What have I done to earn such an honor?"

Sunflare was quick to smile down upon her middle child while her sisters looked down in awe at the Princess of the Night. "If I may, my dear? The Element of Magic demands a certain...wisdom. And you have seen both sides. You have basked in the light and delved into the shadows. You know things and have experienced things even Celestia has not. You have gained...wisdom. And the Elements of Magic can sense that."

Rather than display jealousy, Celestia was utterly beaming at her little sister. Such a look of pride in those narrowed eyes. Although Luna then grinned brightly and said, "I...suppose I have. And you, Celestia! Kindness chooses you? A most fitting choice. For you have always been most kind."

Now it was my turn to smile. To see the Element of Harmony bound to my own wife... My dear Fluttershy... To see Fluttershy's own mark of kindness identifying with the Princess of the Dawn herself... It made me feel all the more blessed over having found love with that wonderful undying mare. And much like my timid little wife, Celestia partially covered her face with a wing while giggling madly. "Ohohoho my goodness, I'm so flattered!"

"Ah, what's this? Red... The color of passion... Loyalty is your greatest asset, my dear dream child?" Orbash asked as our eyes fell upon the Element of Loyalty. It floated before Nightmare Moon with its bold red color sharply contrasting and even complimenting her black coat. Her eyes met mine as we shared a brief gaze. We nodded and smiled in knowing. Yes. Nightmare Moon has been nothing but loyal since her return to the throne. To her sisters. To her kingdom. And especially to me. Her loyalty is undying and unparalleled. And the Element of Loyalty knew this.

"I will not contest that, Father. I will never compromise or retreat in my duties as Princess of Dreams." Nightmare Moon spoke proudly as we all gazed upon her. Although her eyes then fell upon her mother as a warm orange gemstone drew near to her. "Honesty, mother? I concur. You have always been very honest."

The Element of Honesty had chosen Sunflare. And the sun queen nodded in acceptance. It was correct in its choice. The mighty true queen of Equestria had always been a brutally honest mare, never one to mince words. Orbash then spoke to his wife kindly, "I see no reason to object. You have always spoken the truth honestly, my love. Even if the truth has been...difficult to accept. And it is a quality I have always cherished about you."

"And I thank you for that, my love." Sunflare said softly. But her eyes then narrowed as a huge smirk spread across her lips once she looked at her husband. "As if we really need to explain why that has chosen you."

Orbash glanced down at the blue gemstone floating before him and lifted his head to laugh heartily. The moon king was laughing in the face of the Element of Laughter. All too fitting a choice. Constantly jovial and overflowing with amusing wit, I had never met a stallion filled with so much positivity. Pinkie Pie's greatest qualities were indeed present in Equestria's one true king. The perfect foil to Sunflare's harsh and necessary honesty. The cackling moon king tried to catch his breath as he said, "Oh my goodness, so true... The Element of Laughter chooses the king of fools, am I right?"

"A most beloved fool, my dear!" Sunflare barked before placing a kiss on the side of her husband's face. I had to suppress a chuckle while I enjoyed the show. But then all eyes fell upon me. And only then did I happen to notice what was floating before me. "Well now... Generosity has chosen you?"

"Me? But...I'm not a pony." I muttered as I beheld the Element of Generosity floating before me. The greatest quality of my beloved Rarity. The mare to went from being my closest friend in Ponyville to the first mare to become more than a friend after I found love with Fluttershy. We resonated with each other so many times. But at the end of the day, I should not have qualified.

"No, you are most certainly not... But your soul is in harmony with our world and its people. The cutie marks upon your arms is a testament to that." Luna explained as I suddenly remembered that day. When I received an epiphany when outside Zecora's home. And then they formed. That beautiful twin dove image on my biceps.

The tone around us had become more somber as the five royal alicorns turned to me. Nightmare Moon then spoke profoundly. "You are not the happiest man. You are not the kindest man. You are not the most honest man. You are not the wisest man. Your loyalty is not absolute. But...your generosity knows very few equals."

Celestia then tried to smile at me, yet that smile appeared pained. "You have always been so quick to give, but so slow to receive. And just recently...you nearly gave everything for our world. And for us. James... The Element of Generosity has chosen well."

I gazed down upon the gently glowing form of the Element of Generosity before taking it into my hands. Perhaps they were right. At least with the Element of Humanity, it was natural that I be chosen as its bearer. I was very in touch with my humanity and all the flaws that came with it. But to be chosen by something so closely tied to a race of innocent purity... I felt unworthy. But not in their eyes. Orbash himself then said to me, "And if there is one thing you have been especially generous with, it has been your love."

My face flushed as I heard that. And he was right. It was not simply how many wonderful women I had found love with. It was how much I had to give. Ocellus... Even Thorax had claimed that the amount of love in me is essentially bottomless. But never for lust... I never wanted them to be mine for the sake of my own ego. I wanted to make them happy. To feel loved and appreciated. To...find happiness together. And they knew. All five members of the royal family smirked knowingly at me as I blushed profusely. "Guys, I... You don't really..."

"Shush. Come here, my generous angel." Celestia said cheekily before she reached out and placed a quick kiss upon my lips. I only tensed up harder at her shameless display of love towards me. Even in front of her father and sisters. She then stepped forward and took me into her wings with her head resting upon my shoulder. "The humble are always the most generous. Don't be ashamed, my love."

"Celestia... Not in front of your parents." I muttered on reflex while the rest of them just snickered at the sharp contrast in our moods. Even with Orbash and Sunflare being more than happy with the relationship between their daughter and I, it felt so wrong to be openly doing that before we could truly become a couple. Even when that day does finally come, I suspect I will take a good while to get used to it.

"Nonsense, my boy. You don't see us complaining, do you?" Orbash snorted before he took all six of the Elements of Harmony into his magical grasp before placing them back in their box. "But I do suppose we've toyed with these long enough. And my appetite is calling."

We watched as the moon king placed the chest back upon its pedestal and closed the doors to that tiny chamber. There was no such lightshow this time. Although Luna then turned my way and asked, "Wait, tomorrow is Monday. Should we send word to your place of employment since you will be delayed in returning home?"

That was certainly a valid concern. And I am surprised we did not consider it sooner. I calmly replied, "That's not a problem. My bosses at Sugarcube Corner actually just recently adjusted the place's business schedule. Mondays are now closed for them to give us all more time to spend with our families. And because Mondays have consistently brought in the least profits by weekday standards."

"Really? Then I suppose there's nothing else for us to be concerned with." Sunflare replied before she began to turn towards the very distant exit to the hall. "Now then... As much as I have enjoyed our time here, I do believe we had delayed enough. And my bedchambers are beckoning me. Dinner should be along shortly as well."

As tempting as it was to hurry on for a hot dinner, I was tempted to take my time. I looked back and forth at the walls of stain glass portraits before saying, "You all go ahead. I'll...be right there."

"Very well then. Just remember, James. My place. If you get lost, ask one of the guards to point there." Celestia replied before she and her family carried on down the hall and out of sight. For the next short while, I took the time to savor that silent solitude after a long day of being surrounding by dear friends.

The hall felt so empty and desolate with the whistling of frigid winds outside the windows only adding to that dreary sense of isolation. But I enjoyed it. If only for a little while. I could barely see anything beyond even the most colorless glass panel. But the courtyard and labyrinth beyond were not my concern. I was merely interested in the stories being told through those stained glass memories.

It had been so long since I had last walked along that hall on my own time. And once again, the portraits depicting Discord ended up being the one that caught my eye the most. And I suddenly came to the realization that everything I knew about him and heard from his own mouth had been recontextualized by the War of Preservation. I gazed upon the image depicting him being turned into stone for the very first time. And then I glanced at the side of the hall that faced the labyrinth where he left this world.

I could remember the wacky first encounter I had with him in that very hall. Then the brief meeting with him out there by the labyrinth when that game was put into play. And then the...very memorable fact that I could not recall a single thing after the moment when I first entered that labyrinth. From there...to waking up in the hospital while surrounded by my six closest friends and even Nightmare Moon. Memories that I knew I should be grateful I could not recall. A parting gift from Discord himself.

That last time together... When his very ghost possessed a statue crafted in his memory just to be able to have one last heartfelt chat with me and lay some much needed questions to rest. We parted ways as friends. I shed tears as I mourned his final permanent departure from the world of the living. But now... Now that I had seen the ultimate consequences of his actions that resulted in the complete extinction of humanity in this world...

I knew the truth of Discord's madness. Once a king loved by all, a source of constant fun and unpredictable festivities. Only to be corrupted by the loss of too many friends too many times. Where the only way to get through each day was to drown that nihilistic grief with pure chaos. But before his first defeat... He did one last cruel chaotic act just to see what would happen. An act even he could never have foreseen the consequences of.

Discord, you poor mad fool. You tempted the very emperor of humanity by reaching out to their worst latent vices. Made them wonder how high they could reach if they used everyone else as a footstool. It resulted in humanity's exodus and eventual extinction from this world. Equestria was never the same again. And then he revealed himself. The emperor did not die. He resisted the purge and. eventually awoke. All while using my own presence in Equestria as a means to sustain himself. He brought war to this wonderful paradise. And very nearly ruined Equestria forever by very nearly allowing the plague of my world's own strain of human sin to spill over irrevocably into this world. Human sin from a world even Discord had no idea could have ever existed.

I suffered out there upon the Empty Plains because of that mad fool. We all suffered. Nothing was truly gained in that war. Only lost. So many came home bearing scars. Some even lost something out there. I bowed my head and leaned against the window before me. How could I ever forgive him for that? How does one rationalize what Discord did when that... When actual war, something that has no place in Equestria, ended up happening as a result of it?

This was too much. My memories of Discord during our final encounter and the last lingering result of his mad legacy manifesting this year were at war with each other. A poor unfortunate soul who became a victim of his own immortality? Or a nihilistic monster who nearly caused Equestria to be ruined forever in a way it could never recover from? I turned and hurried out of the Hall of the Elements at a brisk pace. This was not a night I wanted to dwell on such a question. Especially not when it no longer mattered in the grand scheme of things...

The lights throughout the castle had been dimmed for the night and the halls were very quiet aside from the occasional tapping of armored hooves. The guards were out in force and saluted me whenever I passed them. I remembered enough about the castle's layout to find my way to the hallway that connected to the private chambers of the royal family. But as I passed a bend, a voice spoke up behind me. "A word with you, please."

How did I not see her there? Nightmare Moon was standing in the shadows. She was not even particularly camouflaged against the pale coloration of the walls. I suppose I just thought she was some sort of hall decoration before I happened to get a good look at her. Happy to see a friendly face after my mind had gone to such a dark place, I turned to her and smiled. "Sure. What's up? Isn't Luna waiting for you?"

"Yes, but she knows it can wait a moment. I just...wanted a moment with you before the day can end." She replied softly before beckoning me to join her in the shadows. As I stepped closer, her voice dipped with a certain inflection. "Alone."

I understood what she wanted. And my heart demanded it as well. We stepped into each other's embrace, our lips touching. Even if we could never truly be together, that was no reason for our hearts to stop longing for each other. The beautiful Princess of Dreams whispered to me, "Did you enjoy your time with us today, my love?"

"Very. I had a wonderful time." I whispered back with my fingers dragging themselves through her glorious billowing mane. We sighed harshly as if we knew just how long we had been waiting for the next opportunity to savor each other in private. I then whispered directly into her ear, "Your mother and father are wonderful people. Thank you for having me today."

"No. Thank you for finding the time to be with us today." Nightmare Moon whispered back to me as we both tried to keep our voices down. While it appeared that the royal guard generally do not patrol the hall outside the living quarters of the royal family for the sake of privacy, there was no telling who might be within earshot. Not even the entire royal family was aware of the very delicate romance that had bloomed between Nightmare Moon and I. Ours is a love that must be kept hidden from as many as possible. If only because...it can never truly be consummated. I knew better than to ask if Nightmare Moon had changed her mind. That would never happen. Even so... This was enough. We loved each and that was all that we needed.

For just a moment, we said nothing. We merely held each other. Caressed each other and brought our lips together. The taste of her tongue upon mine as the two of them danced... I soon whispered with a quiet gasp as I gazed into those magnificent exotic eyes. "My angel of the night..."

"Yes, my love. Your angel. Yours and no one else's. Forever." That beautiful princess whispered to me. We kissed again, tongues dancing as we savored the moment. We both sighed together as it ended and held each other while I was wrapped in her elegant sable wings. But we were not simply there to hold and be held. We had a few things to discuss. The Princess of Dreams then whispered into my ear. "Have you dreamed well lately?"

"Yeah, more or less. Just a shame I can't remember most of them, but that's how dreams are." I said with a bit of a crooked smile on my face. If only I could remember most of them better. I probably had some memorable adventures that were forgotten minutes after I awoke. I know Luna and Nightmare Moon do not visit my dreaming mind every night.

It was then that Nightmare Moon dropped an unexpected question on me. "And has anyone...visited you in your dreams lately? Perhaps a little...lesser wyrm, as you called her?"

She... She knew? She was there that night? Even though I never heard her or felt her presence? I glanced at Nightmare Moon and asked, "You saw us?"

"Of course I did, my love. While I was drifting through the nexus, I felt a presence in your dreaming mind. A living presence. I knew for certain it was her. And after the bedlam that plagued your dreams the last time the two of you crossed paths, I had to witness it. Just to be safe." Nightmare Moon whispered to me with her winged embrace tightening. Her smooth delicate feathers brushed along my back while she then looked me in the eye. "Although while I did watch, I did not hear. Tell me, my dear. What has transpired between you and little Cynder?"

A valid question to ask after what happened that one night. My mood soured again as I was left at a loss for words. "I...don't know how to really say that."

Nightmare Moon whispered to me again. "I saw what happened, James. And I could sense it. She turned away from you in tears. She was prepared to fade away forever. And yet, you took hold of her. And she returned to your side. What did you say to her?"

I bowed my head and let out a long sigh. She had the right to know. "Cynder...wanted me to choose if she should stay or go. I...couldn't decide, so she assumed the worst and said goodbye. I...followed my gut and told her...to...just take things one day at a time and see what happens."

"A wise decision. Perhaps it is you the Element of Magic should have considered choosing." Nightmare Moon replied while causing me to snort in mild annoyance at this unexpected show of wit. The Princess of Dreams chuckled under her breath before she then said, "But beyond that... I saw it all. The two of you came to each other's aid in times of peril. She destroyed that creature of wood when it set its sights on you. You defended her when she took a wayward arrow to the throat. You could have let her die, yet you healed her with your own hands. I could see it in your eyes. In your movements. You were on the verge of panic. Tell me, my dear. Have you truly forgiven her for that night?"

I could still remember that moment. The shock I felt when I saw the local archer setting his sights on her. And the panic of seeing her take an arrow to the throat before falling out of sight. And the sense of helplessness when I fund Cynder drowning in her own blood. Why was I so afraid of losing her at that moment if I did not trust her? If her very presence made me so unsure of what to think or feel?

The memories came back to me. I should have not cared. I was still somewhat wary of her. But when I saw someone in that village I consider a friend nock an arrow in his bow with his sights set on her... Panic. That is what it was. And anger. I hurled my spare shield at him. Cynder had hurt me. Even tried to slay me. And entirely over unfounded assumptions fueled by previously unknown traumas. And yet... Why did all my disdain for her disappear in that moment? Not wanting to keep the Princess of Dreams waiting any longer, I sighed out a response. "I don't know... In that moment, nothing else mattered. I...couldn't lose her then. Not like that."

"Are you truly so certain that you cannot decide whether to hold her or reject her?" Nightmare Moon asked as she rested her horn upon my head. Her eyes gazed into mine with sincere concern.

All joy in my heart faded as I cast my gaze downward. "I think the hardest part of this is not knowing how I feel about this at the moment."

"How you feel... Then let me ask you this." Nightmare Moon whispered as her eyes lit up just slightly. An epiphany filled those beautiful irises. "If your heart is unsure, then what of your mind? Tell me not what you feel. Tell me what you think. Do you think that little wyrm still intends to slit your throat at first opportunity?"

My memories clashed hard against each other. Memories from two separate dreams set back to back. In one, I was gravely wounded by that vengeful wyrm. In the next, she tried desperately to right her wrongs. Stayed by my side. Shielded me from anything that sought to harm me. Nurtured me when I fell ill from a strain of disease unique to the world we found ourselves in. She did not even have to do that last part, but she did so anyway. And she even...did and said things to me. Gentle things that...I could not believe she really meant at the time. She sought to make amends with me. Did what she could to keep me safe. Even keep me happy. But...Cynder could never love me... Would she? Could she?

After juggling these thoughts in my head a moment longer, I once again let out a sigh of mild frustration. "I don't think my head is any better off than my heart. I think both are equally confused."

"Then if I may?" Nightmare Moon asked as she caught my attention. She then explained to me, "Let me recall what I saw. From my own perspective. There were many times where I was tempted to reveal myself and intervene. I was even tempted to purge that illness you contracted late in your dream. But I did not. Solely because she was there. So long as little Cynder was by your side, I had no reason to step in. And then came the time when you successfully reached your home in the city out on the tundra. Your servant set out to fetch a cure for your illness while Cynder remained by your side. And then...something most telling occurred. A very simple act, but one that carried profound weight."

I began to raise an eyebrow. And my eyes widened as I recalled one of the last things Cynder did for me that night. An act Nightmare Moon was quick to retell. "She fed you that night. Went out of her way to locate a means to transport a liquid meal to you up the stairs. Even if her body was not at all designed to carry such a thing. Even if she has the hands needed to hold a ladle, her body is still that of a beast. And yet, she persisted. She moved that container step by step, ledge by ledge, just to get that meal to you. An act that should have only taken a moment drawn out over the course of minutes. But did she ever once complain? No. Not once. That little wyrm carried out a labor of love for you sake. Did she not?"

Nightmare Moon was not wrong. From the moment Cynder discovered that soup pot by the fire on the first floor, she was immediately interested in getting some of it to me. The closest I ever heard of a complaint from her was the moment she finished filling a bowl and pondered to herself how she would even get it to me if she could not walk while carrying it in her hands. And I did not just hear her. I could see her. I watched her from between the floorboards. She had no idea she was being observed during most of her endeavor. Never once muttered to herself about me. And only then did I speak softly. "I suppose it really is the little things that say the most."

The Princess of Dreams nuzzled the side of my head as she continued to whisper to me. "I understand if your heart and mind are still at odds, but trust me when I say I know that she is no longer the demon who maimed you that night. What she did cannot be justified or rationalized. And she knows this. But I can assure you it will not happen again. She knows you now. She knows you in a way very few do. If you cannot forgive her, I understand. But if nothing else, please... Learn to understand that she will not repeat those mistakes."

"I'll try... I can't make any promises, but...we'll see. Maybe I'll have an answer the next time we meet." I spoke with my arms tightening around my beloved.

Nightmare Moon then asked me a question. A very heavy question. "If that is so... Please tell me. Do you wish for Luna and I to continue in our endeavors to bring her into the realm of reality? She was born from your dreams and memories. The choice is yours."

That night made me reconsider everything I knew about Cynder. From friend to enemy and back to being a friend. All because of something we could not have known about her. And now something only I knew. And...I could not tell Nightmare Moon about that. That was an admission that should not be shared freely. But that kind of trauma... And after the night where we were reunited... I sighed as I decided to not let my own concerns cloud my judgement. "Yeah... Keep at it. Cynder's suffered enough. A life in Equestria would be good for her. This is a very...healing world."

"Then we shall. And Luna and I wish to try something the next time she manifests in your dreams. To start small as a test." Nightmare Moon said with an inspired gleam in her eye. It was just a shame I could not share in her optimism. I am still not entirely sure if bringing someone into the world of reality who could never have existed, someone with the capacity to harm me, may turn out to be a mistake...

It was then that something caught my attention. As did Nightmare Moon. We sniffed the air. Delectable aromas were wafting from down the hall from whence I came. We released each other as we both turned our gazes in that direction. I muttered hungrily, "Smells like dinner is on its way."

"Mm, yes. Quite. And we should not be seen together like this." Nightmare Moon muttered before she and I glanced at each other. We soon wore matching smiles before reaching out and sharing one last kiss. Only then did our arms and wings release each other. The Princess of Dreams then whispered to me, "I enjoyed our time together, my love. On your way now. I shall see you in the morning."

"Yeah... Tomorrow. Sweet dreams, my dear." I whispered back to my beautiful beloved. While our time alone was short, it was still an experience we both needed. I hurried down the hall as I was certain Celestia was wondering what could possibly be keeping me so long.

I recognized the correct door and knocked on it lightly. I promptly heard the sweet voice of the Princess of the Dawn within. "It's open, dear."

Bold of her to assume it was me on the other end and not whoever was bringing up our meal for the evening. I nudged the door open and was pleasantly surprised to see that Celestia was in the process of loading up the fireplace in her room. It was a good night for it. The only source of light in the room at the time were a few candles. The beautiful Princess of the Dawn looked my way and asked, "What kept you? Were you really that taken with the Hall of the Elements?"

It probably would be for the best to keep my relationship with Nightmare Moon from as many as possible. I believe only Luna and Orbash are aware of it at this time. I cannot even tell Fluttershy about it... So I decided to tell Celestia a harmless half-truth. "Yeah. Lots of memories in those glass images. Did a lot of pacing. Lots of muttering to myself. I don't get to see that place very often."

"I understand, dear. And...ooh, is it almost here? You picked a good time to show up." Celestia started to say before her keen equine nose detected some of that delectable aroma wafting into her room. Not even a minute went by after I entered before one of the castle servants showed up with our meal on a rolling cart. There were four platters or plates covered by a silver dome and an ice bucket containing a bottle of sparkling grape juice. "Ooh, that smells lovely! Just set them down right here."

We were even provided little trays with foldable stands to eat off of while resting on the floor. We were soon alone in the very dimly lit room before Celestia finished arranging the logs in her fireplace. And with a flash of golden yellow fire magic, the logs were set ablaze with crackling and bright orange flames. My beloved then smiled at me and said, "Nothing quite like a fireplace for those cold autumn and winter nights, is there?"

"There really isn't. It's the best time of the year for it." I replied as I basked in the warmth of that fiery glow. It brightened up the room much better than those candles. And I then noticed a shape perched up high nearby. An avian form that I had not seen in some time. "Huh? Oh, didn't see you there!"

"And just in time too. Philomena, could you come here? I have a favor to ask of you." Celestia replied as her own personal pet spread her wings and came swooping in for a landing before us. That vibrant phoenix stood before us while even happily accepting a few scritches from me under her beak. Celestia then used her levitation magic to bring over an empty scroll and an ink quill while we got comfortable on the floor. She looked at me and asked, "You don't mind if I write this to Fluttershy, do you?"

"Sure, go right ahead. I'll be sure to explain things to her personally tomorrow." I replied while seeing what the idea was. Fluttershy would need to know I would not be home until tomorrow and Philomena would be serving as our very own carrier phoenix. The cold of the autumn night would probably not even faze her.

Celestia lifted her gaze towards the ceiling as the feathery quill lightly tapped against her chin. Probably just trying to decide on what to say in that note. A smile soon formed on her lips before she then began to write while also transcribing her message aloud. "Miss Fluttershy... How have you been, dear? This is Celestia writing to you tonight. Have you and the little ones been well? Your husband showed up unannounced today and caught me and my family entirely by surprise. Just to spend time with friends. My family and I had a wonderful time with our friend today and we kept him happy and entertained. But by the time we noticed just how late it was getting, it was already time for Luna to raise the moon over this corner of Equestria. And with how long it would take for him to get back home with this dreadful chill in the air, we thought it would be best if he stayed for the night. I am writing this to just let you know where he is and that he will be back in the morning. And I have assigned Philomena to get this message to you. If you wish, she can remain the night in your husband's stead. I'm sure the two of you have much to catch up on. I hope we can chat in person before long. Take care, dear. Yours truly, Princess Celestia."

I raised in eyebrow in curiosity at that last line. Perhaps I had been told before and it had been too long, but Fluttershy and Philomena know each other? When considering my wife's affinity for animals, especially birds, it was of little surprise to me. But once Celestia had secured the scroll shut with a band, she brought it down toward Philomena' beak in a very stern manner while the little phoenix visibly recoiled. Celestia then spoke firmly, "Be on your best behavior this time, young lady."

Philomena bowed her head while letting out a rather sheepish coo. Only then did she take to the air and snatched up the scroll in her talons. Celestia then quickly used her levitation magic to open the glass door leading out to the balcony while Philomena gracefully flew on out into the night. A bitter cold gust blew in as well and prompted Celestia to all but slam the door shut. "Oof! Autumn may be my favorite time of year, but that last stretch gets miserable with those cold windy nights!"

I then decided to ask, "I don't remember exactly how much I know, but Fluttershy and Philomena have met, right? I think I recall that phoenix feather Fluttershy keeps up in our bedroom..."

"It has been a while since you last saw her, hasn't it?" Celestia giggled as she got comfortable on the floor beside me while that blazing fireplace illuminated the room. She then spoke with a very amused smile, "It was during a visit to Ponyville. Just a pleasure trip to mingle with the commoners. And Philomena was on the last legs of her most recent five hundred years. And you have no idea how pathetic a phoenix looks when they're approaching the moment they die and are reborn. You wouldn't even recognize her if you saw her then!"

"Dang... Of all times, you just happened to bring Philomena along during the last day before she was reborn? One day out of five hundred years? Lucky... Or was it unlucky? Was Philomena a bit of a hassle that day?" I asked while finding it so amazing that my own wife was present to witness the death and rebirth of a phoenix in person. Once every half of a millennium? I was almost jealous. But at the same time, Celestia's parting words to her little feathered friend suggested something problematic about that day.

Celestia rolled her eyes as she said, "I didn't see most of it, but with how sickly she looked and how Fluttershy couldn't help worrying about her, Philomena milked the situation for all it was worth. She does have a mischievous streak that would put most magpies to shame."

I facepalmed and rubbed my temples with two fingers. Just how much trouble did that little scamp give my wife that day? "Oh my god... I hope she wasn't too much trouble."

"If nothing else, Fluttershy wasn't that upset. Philomena was just having fun on the last day of her lifecycle before it was reset. Trust me, she would never be able to pull off the act with how she looks now." Celestia said with a smile. It did not sound like a bad memory at all and might have all been in simple good fun. It is not like Philomena gets an opportunity like that every century.

Not wanting to let our meals cool too much, we set our sights on the domed lids before us. Two were smaller than the others, so we removed the lids on them first. Each hid the same appetizers. A freshly tossed salad with pine nuts scattered across them and a bowl of what seemed to be butternut squash bisque toped with a sprig of mint for garnish. An excellent choice of soup for autumn. And we were greeted by a plume of steam when we lifted the larger of the domed lids. Hearty pasta dishes were on display. Celestia's had a plate of fettuccine Alfredo mixed with green veggies while mine looked even more scrumptious. It appeared to be linguine in an olive oil butter garlic sauce with a splash of cream mixed in to thicken and enrich the dish. Spinach could be seen in it along with various seafood. With such thick rich sauces, they were the perfect pasta dishes for a cold night. "Oh man, they set us up good tonight..."

Those pasta dishes were piping hot, so we had to occupy ourselves with our side dishes first. The salad was crisp and refreshing while the bisque was the perfect comfort food for a cold autumn evening. Celestia and I went at our entrees slowly and carefully to pace ourselves and not burn our tongues. The last thing I wanted was to end that amazing day with a tongue wound that would take days to heal.

There was a sudden knock at the door roughly halfway through our meal. And upon seeing it open, I recognized the stallion on the other side as one of the operators from the telegraph room. He stuck his head in with his levitation spell holding out a scroll as he explained, "So sorry to interrupt you this evening, your highness. I was just on my way out when we suddenly received a message from the Ivory Palace. I thought I'd just leave this with you before I head home."

"Novo wrote back? Thank you very much. You stay warm out there." Celestia replied while having the scroll float over to us. Her subordinate bowed his head and promptly saw himself out without any further questions. But instead of unfurling the scroll to read its contents, she instead smirked at me and held out the scroll to me. "I do believe this is for you."

"Uh oh... I wasn't expecting to hear back from her so soon." I muttered with a nervous giggle in my throat. I was not ready to get a direct response to my first ever love letter for Novo. After sliding off the band that was keeping the scroll tightly rolled up, I took a deep breath to steel myself before opening the scroll with the text being illuminated by the fireplace. And it was...long. Maybe twice as long as the scroll I had used. "Huh... So this is her handwriting. Let's see here..."

The message... It read as follows. "Hey there, sugar bear. Looks like someone missed their queen. I got your message today during a massage and oh my goodness, you made my day. You sweet loverboy. It was so good to hear from the love of my life, even if only through your handwriting. I could see how tidy you were trying to be. Trying to impress your mare, honey? Don't worry about how steady your hands are when holding a quill, baby. Mama only cares about how Daddy uses them to hold her in bed."

The look on my face as I was reading that... I noticed Celestia looking like she was trying to hold in a laugh as I read along that scroll. When my eyes met her, she could not stay quiet. "Novo didn't hold back, did she?"

"I'm not even halfway down the scroll yet... She must've been picking away at this all day while trying to make sure it was perfect before sending it." I grumbled while feeling more than a little flustered over how earnest and lacking in professionalism Novo's wording was. No one would have guessed the queen of Capricorn Island herself sent that scroll just by looking at the text. Novo has always been a queen who marches to the beat of her own drum and it is one the things about her I love the most. A mare who is a wife and mother first and a queen second, but a very competent and beloved queen all the same. No wonder her people have never objected to her reigning over them for so long. Who would not be all right with such a woman calling the shots?

I rolled my eyes and took another deep breath before continuing to read that wonderful love letter. And the mood quickly turned more somber. "But really, honey... I miss you too. So bad. I know you miss your sexy bird of paradise. And I miss my sweet swan king. We really shouldn't have to be apart like this. In a perfect world, you would be by my side every day upon the throne here. But I would never dare take you away from the other wonderful women who have become so much more than mere friends. How is little Fluttershy lately? You still being good to your first mare? And little Miss Rarity? Oh, and let's not forget old sexy Sunbutt..."

I had to pause and laugh at that last part. It was a complete tonal whiplash for Novo to still be talking smack about her best friend. Celestia quickly got curious over why I suddenly started howling in laughter and leaned over to read the scroll and quickly found where I had stopped reading. "Really, Novo?! Oh, you little... I'll get her back for that. Maybe some jalapeno flakes in the next box of chocolates I send..."

Celestia was taking it all in good fun. Even though she looked annoyed at first, that scowl turned into a playful smirk in just seconds. I quickly composed myself before continuing to read the rest. And the tone in Novo's writing once again shifted to loving earnestness. "And how have your little girls been? Especially your princess? Oh, how I wish I could snuggle with that little Gladesong. You be sure to tell her that Mama Novo misses her so bad. Does she miss me too? We need to start arranging for regular visits. It wouldn't do for her mama bird to not be more active in her life, not at all."

I felt such a sad warmness in my heart. I longed for that wonderful mare and I still remember the first time she met my firstborn. The way she was all over Gladesong and took the role of being another mother to her so seriously... It only reinforced my devotion to this path I have embarked on. We really are all a family here and Novo is Gladesong's mother as much as Fluttershy herself. Celestia soon noticed how my gaze was wandering and asked, "Something wrong?"

Perhaps I looked depressed with how I was longing for my queen. And so I looked at Celestia and spoke with a soft smile. "No, it's just... She really misses Gladesong. She met her when she brought me home to Ponyville and fell completely in love with her. Looked after her, changed her diapers, even gave her a personal tour of the Alabaster while it was docked. As if Gladesong was her own baby. Like...really, she was in super mom mode during the whole visit."

"Oh, Novoooo...!" Celestia giggled shrilly with a wrist held over her lips. The Princess of the Dawn sounded like she was a little too aware of that side of Novo. And she then explained, "That sounds like her. Novo was just ecstatic when she and Cygnus had Skystar. And she's always had a special place in her heart for children. She loves the little ones and is no stranger to babies."

"Then I think she's gonna be very happy down the line." I chuckled while Celestia and I shared a gaze and smile. She then reached out and kissed me upon the lips before I whispered to my beloved. "She'll love our little ones like they're her own kids."

"Only if I get to snuggle and play mommy to hers too." Celestia giggled before we shared another kiss. I felt such a warm flutter in my heart. Novo hopes to raise her child with Celestia and vice versa, Orbash and Sunflare dearly desire grandchildren... Happy days were in our future. It was all a matter of when.

I began to resume reading. And my eyes opened wider as I read what was next. "Oh, I wish I could be there with you right now. Keep you wrapped in my wings to keep you warm on this nippy night. And I was very tempted to send a little something extra. A little...teaser of what to expect next time we're in the same room together. Alone. But...not this time. I don't want to tease you too bad. Not when we'll be seeing each other again very soon. Be patient, baby. Mama will be in Daddy's arms again before you know it. Just be patient, OK?"

"Really? She'll be seeing me again soon... Oh!" I suddenly gasped as I recalled something that had slipped my mind. Something important and very relevant to recent events. I turned to Celestia and asked, "The vacation! Aren't we going to Cantercun sometime soon?"

Celestia smirked at me while surely amused that I really had forgotten about our big plans. "Mmhm. In two weeks. We'll be heading out on the Olympia early Sunday afternoon. Mark your calendar, dear. We all need some R&R after that mess on the Empty Plains. It will be a ten day stay down."

I was glad to know that it would not be much longer now. And with plenty of time to prepare. "Right in the middle of November... While it's cold up here, it's hot down there... Perfect timing. I see why you waited until now to set it up."

I resumed reading that wonderful love letter. And Novo saved the best for last. "You are such a wonderful man, James. I wish I could really put into words how much I love you. My sugar bear. My swan king. And the future father of our beautiful babies. I am so unbelievably fortunate that you came into my life. You convinced me to let myself fall in love again. And I could not be more grateful. I'm so lucky to have you. We all are. I thought it was absurd that one man could love so many ladies on equal ground, but you proved me wrong. I really do feel like I've become part of something bigger. Something beautiful. I'm just one of many amazing queens to one very lovely king. A king who really does love us all. So many of us love you, baby. And I know so many more will find a place in your family. Our family. You, us, and the many beautiful little lives who will surely be born into it. What you're doing isn't something just any man can do. So please, James. Don't start doubting yourself now. We'll all make this work. We all want to see this work out in the end. Because we're your mares and you're our man. I believe in you, my love. And I always will."

That part... It got me. I had to pause to wipe some tears away. Maybe it was because of the lingering presence of alcohol in my body weakening my inhibitions, but the tears came so easily. Anyone could have given me words of encouragement about my very unorthodox love life. But to see these words having been spoken from an actual queen... A queen of a race of creatures who mate for life... A queen who dearly wanted to see me where a crown to match her own... It carried the weight of the very mountain she ruled over. I gasped with a brief quiet sob, "Novo, you really are the best..."

Celestia reached out and wordlessly kissed me upon the cheek. She displayed a very tender smile on her face. She knew I was not upset or miserable. I was just too touched by the words of one of the best mares in the entire world. Those were tears of tenderness, not sorrow. And Celestia then peeked at the scroll around where I had been reading before speaking softly to me. "She loves you."

I nodded while unable to find the words to say. And at last, I reached the final paragraph at the bottom of the scroll. "I should probably stop here. I forgot what it's like to write out a love letter. I just hope all this text shows you just how madly in love this sexy mama mare is with her hunky sugar bear. I couldn't help myself, James. Just a little longer, my love. A little more and I'll finally be in your arms again. And Mama will be expecting plenty of kisses from Daddy. Until then, you be good to the rest of the ladies who are expecting you. Because we all love you, honey. With love, your future queen. Novo."

"She didn't waste a single spot on the parchment..." I muttered as I found that the only empty spaces between lines of text were the little gaps setting apart each paragraph. And I took a moment to process everything I had just read. I had not seen Novo in weeks, let alone heard from her. And I could literally hear her voice in my head as I read that message. She sounded exactly the way I remembered her, that sassy queen of soul. I bowed my head and sighed wistfully. "I'm definitely keeping this one. Gonna put it somewhere safe when I get home."

Celestia reached out and draped a wing over me. Just to remind me that there was someone there with me who loved me very much. And we held each other for a moment before I whispered to my beloved. "I just love all of you so much... I wasn't sure if I really had what it took, but...I think I'm starting to believe everything really will work out in the end."

"It will, my sunshine. It will. Just as long as we always believe in tomorrow. Because as long as we have you and you have us, our tomorrows will always be bright." The Princess of the Dawn whispered beautifully to me. And she was right. I could swear I had said something similar in the recent past. If I was a more cynical man, I never would have been able to do this. I have to be hopeful... I have to believe.

I soon curled the scroll up again and tenderly set it aside with its band keeping it rolled up. I chugged the rest of my glass of grape juice before pouring some more with Celestia and I resuming our meal. Reading that love letter and shedding those tears whetted my appetite a bit more. And we left barely a morsel on our plate. Each a small basket of warm dinner rolls wrapped in a cloth had been provided to let us sop up the remains of our soup and pasta sauces to make sure nothing was spared. We both sighed in satisfaction while stacking our dishes and setting them under the domed lids they had once been concealed under. Celestia then whispered to me, "How about a hot shower before bed?"

"Perfect. I never miss an evening shower before I go to sleep." I replied as I started to rise to my feet. But when I did, Celestia turned to look at the fireplace as the golden aura of her magic billowed around her horn. The flames coating the logs began to shrink until they faded away to nothing. Even the glowing embers soon lost their heat and dimmed away to black with the room becoming much darker. All that remained was a trail of smoke rising through the chimney. I then asked with the aura around Celestia's horn still being very visible in the darkness, "Is that really a fire hazard here?"

"No, not really. But there's no point in keeping it going if there's no one in here to appreciate it." Celestia explained as she stood up. The only thing casting light upon us were a few candlesticks. Celestia extinguished all but one and carried the lone remaining flame through the air as she guided me out of her bedroom and into the hall. I knew the layout of that corner of the castle enough to remember the bathroom was close by.

There was no door to the bathroom and we were greeted by the main bathtub in the center. All that pale stonework being noticeable even with such little light available. But there was also a rather spacious shower stall off to the side. It was too long a day and too late to lounge around in the tub, so we both went straight for the shower. I almost expected Celestia to turn the lights on, but she instead settled for something much more subtle. With a flash of her fire magic, she ignited every last candle in the room that was set out on little sconces. The lighting was modest, but it generated a delightful cozy atmosphere that I adored. Celestia even looked over at me and said wisely, "Best not get things too bright. We don't want to our eyes to get too active before bed."

"That's a great idea, really. I love taking showers by candlelight myself. Especially on colder nights were the steam really gets thick in the air." I spoke while surprised with just how much Celestia's pale body stands out in the dark. I disrobed while Celestia did the same as she removed the golden regalia that often adorned her body. But when she tilted her head down to remove her crown, I thought I noticed something at the base of her horn. Tucked in that constantly billowing sea of aurora hues. A glimpse of matching gold. And Celestia did not appear to notice its presence since she did not remove it. "Hey, I think you missed something. Right there..."

"Oh? You mean...this?" Celestia giggled impishly as she appeared to be tickled by the fact that I noticed something at the base of her horn. With it that far down, it would be unlikely for anyone to see it with her very voluminous mane in the way. Her magic aura flared up again as it took hold of something. And then I saw it. A gold ring with a brilliant amethyst set into the front. It floated before me as she whispered, "Remember this, my love?"

It came back to me. That simple yet lovely little ring, marked with a purple gemstone that all too perfectly matched those upon Celestia's crown peytral. "I got this for you... And I forgot all about it. You still wear it?"

"Every single day. I never remove it unless I have to." Celestia whispered sweetly with such love in her voice. But when I reached out to take hold of it, she gently pulled it away from me. "Ah, no. Not this time, James. The next time I let you put this on my head...will be when these two belong to each other."

She suddenly moved the ring deftly through the air. And it tapped me on my outstretched hand. Or more specifically, on my finger. The finger that held my wedding ring. And those two golden bands clinked lightly as they were tapped together to get my attention. My eyes glanced at the two rings and then back at the face before me. The Princess of the Dawn was beaming at me as I think I started to see a blush forming in her cheeks. I muttered softly to her, "Did I really end up buying you a wedding ring that day?"

"The price tag doesn't matter, James. What matters is the meaning behind it." Celestia whispered to me before reaching out and kissing me sweetly upon the lips. Although she then added, "But you chose so well too. It really does look like it's always been a part of my usual attire. Except this is the one thing I never want to take off."

I felt myself become flustered. I was tickled to see her still cherishing that simple little gift even to this day. But as she slid it back down her horn, I then felt the need to ask. "But then...when should I be the one to put it on you?"

Celestia's response was immediate and tender. "When the day comes where you become my king."

With that response, another question came to mind. A vital one. "And...when will that happen? Can it happen? Legally?"

I saw the joy in her eyes waver. Celestia's eyes wandered as she pondered this question. I was already married to Fluttershy. At least that is what the public record says. I could not legally marry anyone else without divorcing her. And I absolutely refuse to resort to that. And even if there was some loophole around it, marrying the Princess of the Dawn to be crowned her king would need to be public. A royal wedding on par with the one where Shining Armor and Cadence were married. While I was not present for it, I understand that it was an event that drew the attention of nearly the entire world. All eyes would be upon us if Celestia and I were officially sworn to each other. And the scandal of it all... Even if there was a way to legally make it happen, there were so many unknowns and risks of how that would play out. But as we both pondered this conundrum, Celestia's eyes suddenly lit up in hope. "I got it. I know exactly when I want you to be the one to place my ring on my horn."

She had my attention. And she looked and sounded so sure of herself. Celestia hope proved contagious enough to provoke me into asking with a matching smile. "Really? And when would that be?"

Celestia smirked lovingly at me as she gingerly stepped forward on her bare hooves. She sneakily brought her lips to my ear and whispered something that sent a wonderful shiver of anticipation and desire down my spine. "The day you give me an heir."

"Celestia... Oh god, really?" I muttered as I became flush with a powerful combination of desire and love. My mind was already racing. Imagining a beautiful future of her, I, and...beautiful little royal foals.

"Yes, my love. Remember what I told you? I would be honored if you could bear your foal. As your queen." Celestia whispered again into my ear before tenderly nibbling on it for a second. Was she trying to seduce me? Not that I minded. She then whispered to me so lovingly, "The day I bring our child into the world is when I become queen by definition. And as father of one of Equestria's true heirs, you will officially be my king. When that day comes, James... When we finally hold our little one together... Please. Place my ring upon my head for the first time. So I may be your queen for real."

What a cunning loophole to exploit. And Celestia has always had a cunning side. There was nothing anyone could say or do if that happened. Our children would literally be the chains that would secure our future as husband and wife. As king and queen. Children born of a genuine love... It was so beautiful. Such a poetic outcome. I held my beautiful future queen in my arms and shuddered in barely contained joy. "Oh my god, please... Please, let it happen. Please, I swear I'll try to be the best for you..."

"I know you will, my love. Please, just give it time. All will be right in due time. And you know my mother and father will adore you as their son-in-law. It'll all be just fine..." Celestia whispered to me as we held each other in our arms and wings with nothing between us. Such a beautiful future... Never before had I been so eager to have a crown placed upon my head. Not to lead the world as king, but just to be there for the queen who would be my bride.

We finally grew weary of the cool air in the bathroom. While the temperature was tolerable, it was still not ideal. As if the castle's heating was deliberately set low after dark to encourage those indoors to go to sleep in the warmer confines of their personal living spaces. Celestia was finally quick to guide me into the shower stall before sliding the clouded glass door shut behind us. Wonderfully warm water washed over us from multiple showerheads to insure the we both would be soaked.

Try as we might, it was difficult for us to focus on bathing. Even as I watched Celestia's glorious mane and tail lose their ethereal properties and slump to the floor as ordinary long strands of soaked hair. She looked genuinely mortal now. And so...radiant all the same. Seeing my beloved Celestia look so relatable only made me desire her more. And soon, we kissed. Our lips locked, our tongues danced, our arms and wings roamed over each other in the dimly illuminated confines of that delightfully warm and wet chamber.

Man and mare... Mortal and immortal... We were just so in love... My thoughts were still swimming with beautiful illusions of a potential future for us. Holding each other with crowns upon our heads. Watching her grow heavy with the child we would create together. And finally...just being able to be a family. Oh my lord, just how radiant would those beautiful royal foals be? How many would we have in time? A darling prince. A beautiful princess. And they would all be happy. And loved by so many mothers. Their two royal aunts would adore them and Orbash and Sunflare would be the proudest grandparents in all the land... With such loving thoughts filling my head, I whispered to my beloved at the first opportunity, "I want you so bad..."

"I need you, my love... My king..." Celestia's succulent voice whispered as I heard the gentle din of her magic emanating from her horn. And I felt it. Unseen hands grasping my stiffening shaft and sliding along its length. We were both being consumed by lust born of love. Our kissing only intensified, gasping and groaning as we audibly and messily made out under that constant deluge of warm water. I gently backed her up against the wall as our tongues danced, my shaft gently sliding against her chest as I brought my hips forward to thrust under her in need. I was only following my instincts. I would not be making any progress unless I was to move behind her, but my heart did not care. I wanted to gaze into my beloved's eyes as I entered her.

My hips kept missing their mark as I grinded against my beloved Celestia. Even as we held and kissed each other. My hands roamed along her neck and down her shoulders and across her back. I wished I could reach her full rounded royal hips from their, but her equine body was just too long for my arms to reach the other end of her. But as my hands dragged their fingers through her luscious soaked mane, Celestia suddenly broke the kiss and gazed into my eyes with a gaze of startled realization. "We... We should stop... Not now..."

Her look of unease brought me back to my senses. Prioritizing Celestia's comfort over my body's needs, I asked softly. "Why? What's wrong?"

Celestia's gaze became more...sheepish in a matter of seconds while she glanced to her right. And at the glass door beside us. "There's no door to the bathroom."

I felt a pit of fear open in my gut. Even over the noise of the shower filling the air, there would be little stopping our calls of passion from echoing down the halls. While the wrong ears would not hear us locked in the throes of passionate lovemaking, it would be nothing short of embarrassing to have the night watch overhear us. This realization hitting me like a brick, I released Celestia from my embrace. "Oh my god, I am so sorry... It didn't occur to me..."

The Princess of the Dawn reassured me with a little kiss before letting out a silly giggle. "I'm just as guilty. I almost forgot entirely."

We did everything we could to focus on bathing from that moment onward. And we failed. While we did manage to wash up well enough, our libidos were not so easily shoved aside. My eyes kept wandering over Celestia's elegant body with my hands often caressing her shapely flanks. This did not go unnoticed for long. Celestia soon smirked back at me while my hand firmly grasped her right flank. "See something you like back there?"

"Oh, I'm just...enjoying the view." I replied while trying to not go too far. And then it was Celestia's turn. She backed up and pinned me to the wall with her very feminine rump. I tried to wiggle free, but those strong equine flanks had me pinned. She then very intentionally rubbed her hips up and down against my belly with my hardening shaft tuck just under them. She smiled most lovingly at me as I rubbed my hands over those beautiful hips. "My god, what is it about mares of your stature that results in them always having such a fine figure?"

"Maybe we're just lucky. Or maybe being taller means there's more mass to go around." Celestia chuckled lustfully with such a look of desire in her eyes. I continued to slide my hands over those two curvy flanks while Celestia rubbed her rump up against me. They were more muscle than anything else, though not quite as full and soft as Novo's. That amazing queen's body would never have become so godly in its beauty had it never been tempered and blessed with motherhood. And Celestia knew this. "I'm sure Novo has a more impressive set of hips. But give me time, my love. I'll match her unparalleled figure eventually."

It was a bit of a struggle for us to keep our hands and wings to ourselves for the remainder of the shower. And when we stepped out with Celestia using some of her heat magic to dry us both off quickly while I helped retrain her mane while drying to keep it from becoming a fuzzy mess, I was quickly reminded of how much cooler it was outside that that sauna of a shower. My libido quickly went to the back of my mind when I felt that cool stone floor under my feet. Celestia snatched up our discarded clothing while I only put my boxers back on. She then peeked outside to check for any patrolling guards before beckoning me to hastily follow her back to her chambers. We hurried with a sneaky giddy gait each as if we were both afraid of being caught together right after sharing a shower with each other.

Celestia was quick to ignite the fireplace in her room again. Those crackling orange flames cast a lovely glow over her bedroom while starting to spread some much needed warmth. She then set aside her golden regalia and left my clothes neatly folded nearby. The Princess of the Dawn and I both sat on her bed at the center of the room, its mattress being something akin to a futon to the point where I almost thought it was built into the floor. And for a moment, we just leaned against each other while watching the fireplace in the silence of a cold autumn night. It was such a simple yet preciously romantic moment. Although Celestia did eventually speak of the crackling and popping of the burning logs before us. "Philomena hasn't returned... I suppose she really will be staying the night with Fluttershy."

"I bet the girls won't mind having a phoenix stay the night. Probably having fun with her too." I replied quietly while adjusting my posture to more easily let my head rest against hers. Celestia responded in kind by draping a wing over me. I felt so relaxed...yet so very fatigued. I would sleep well that night. My eyes closed as I whispered to my beloved, "I had a wonderful time today... Thank you."

"No, James. Thank you for coming today. We all needed a day to ourselves and you gave us the perfect opportunity for it." Celestia giggled before we shared a little kiss. She then whispered to me, "Now...I think we really should get to bed. You'll have to head home in the morning."

"Yeah... Shouldn't stay up too late." I sighed while also letting out a yawn. We both stood up from her bed so that Celestia could pull down sheets. As someone who has a preference for firmer mattresses, I found Celestia's bed to be very comfortable with an adequate amount of padding. She did strike me as the kind of woman who prefers firmer beds. While she rested on her side, I was right behind her and gently draped an arm over her for an embrace. To feel her warm elegant body against my bare chest with only the warmth of the fireplace beyond the covers, I felt like we were in our own little sanctuary. Tucked away where the world would never know what would happen within. "I love you."

"And I love you, my sunshine... Oh?" Celestia whispered before something caught her attention. I began to place gentle little kisses along the back of her neck Up and down, lightly pecking at her silky coat while my left hand caressed her chest. I could feel the thumping of her heart through the muscle beneath her beautiful white coat. "James... Dear, we really should get to sleep..."

"Please, dear. Just a little longer. I don't get to see you often enough." I whispered from just behind her. The atmosphere was irresistible. Beneath the glow of the fireplace, I was compelled to just let my heart spill out. I was so in love with my future queen. So many little fluttering kisses. My heart longed for her. And so did my body. Even as I caressed her chest, I pressed my hips against the base of her spine. Gently grinding against her as my unfulfilled libido began to reawaken. "I just want you so bad..."

"James... Oh, James... I... Mmmm... My sunshine..." Celestia cooed at my many little acts of affection. The erection in my shorts only grew more pronounced by the second. Celestia could feel just how desperately I craved her. And the shallow panting in her voice told me that her own desire was rising. Until finally, she pleaded with me. "James... Take me."

I did not delay. I hastily reached down and pulled my shorts to my knees. Tucked under the covers, I adjusted my position. I brought my hips lower, guiding my tip between those two full rounded flanks and...I found my way inside her.

Celestia shrilly inhaled through her teeth as my length slid between her winking lips. Deep into her feminine folds. I hilted myself to her. And I paced myself. Slow and deliberate thrusts into her. Not once did I slam my hips into her firm full rump. I wanted to take my time and savor this moment with her before we could fall into slumber.

The Princess of the Dawn tenderly gasped and allowed me to do as I pleased. She rested her head upon the pillow and remained still. My arms remained around her body with my hips repeatedly and gently pressed into hers. We said nothing with only the gentle sighs and moans of our voices filling the air for some time. Gradually and surely working towards an eventual climax.

My hands caressed Celestia beautiful body even as my shaft rubbed her from within. My hands slid along her sides and chest and finally down between her legs. I could feel those two feminine mounds. Soft teats that were ripe for massaging. My hand slid my fingers over the gently rounded peaks of those two little mounds with Celestia squeaking with spikes of pleasure. I wanted to position myself low and gently suck on them, but I did not want to withdraw from her entirely. Those inner walls were too inviting with their warm wetness.

It was all so simple, yet so enjoyable. I was pleasing my beloved while she welcomed me to do so. But eventually, my hand found its way to her belly again. And it remained there. Gently rubbing that firm slender midsection so knowingly. A sacred desire began to resurface in my heart. Barely an hour earlier, we whispered sacred desires to each other. A desire to become king and queen the only way that we could do. With a child. A child born from the two of us. And Celestia's gentle gasps became a new kind of loving moan. As if she knew what I was trying to tell her. I heard my beloved whisper to me. "Tell me, my love..."

My thrusting into her depths remained constant, but I closed my eyes as I rested my face against her back. And I whispered my most sacred desire to her. "I want to get you pregnant, dear..."

Celestia replied with quiet joy in her voice. "Tell me more."

"I want to have children with you..." I whispered most earnestly. My fingers began to drag more firmly against her belly. Reaching out to her empty womb. Wishing that our child was already growing within Celestia's body. "To be a father...to our little royal foals..."

"James... Oh, James, my love..." Celestia whimpered before me. I could hear it in her voice. A desperate need. My desire... It was one she shared with me. She gasped and whimpered before me with my shaft still slowly entering and leaving her, my hand still fondling her plump mammaries. The longer it took to reach our climaxes, the more rewarding it would be. And I so dearly wanted to give her that gift.

I was so in love... There was too much love in my heart. Too much for just her. I needed to give her something from me. And to myself. To create a precious little soul to give all that extra love to. And so I whispered once again to my beloved, "I want to have a family with you..."

"James... No more. I'm done waiting." Celestia whispered with more control over her voice. I felt an unseen force grab me and pull me back out of her. But just when I thought I had made a mistake, the covers set over us were flung across the room to reveal my beautiful bare beloved. She rolled to her side and onto her back to leave her glorious body exposed and completely vulnerable. She gazed into my eyes with such a needy smile and spoke...such beautiful words. "I'm ready, my love. Please... Come make a family with me. Make a family with your queen."

It was all I needed to hear. In seconds, I was upon her again. Arms around her and deep inside my mare while maintaining a brisker pace than before. My face was buried against her chest. Hearing the thumping of her excited heart and the gasping breaths deep in her lungs. Celestia was a goddess before me. A goddess who had chosen me to be hers. I was filled with purpose as I thrust deep inside her, knowing what needed to be done. Knowing what we both wanted... No. What we both needed.

There was something missing from our lives. Something that would complete us. And the feeling of Celestia wings and her hind legs locking over me told me what I needed to know. She desperately wanted my gift. Something only I could give her. And with every firm slap of my hips against her full foalbearing hips, we moved one step closer to that sacred goal.

I was praying in my heart with every strained groan. Praying for a miracle. The royal family had gone so long since a foal had been born into it. They were long overdue for a new addition. The sheer pride I was feeling... To be the one who would father the first child to be born to Equestria's royal family in more than five thousand years... What a glorious child they would be!

My embrace tightened around my Celestia's beautiful body as she whimpered loving words to me. And I returned the favor with equally loving words. Complimenting her unparalleled beauty. Whispering just how lovely she has always been. Filled with enough kindness to rival that of Fluttershy herself. And what an absolutely doting mother she would be to our children.

Celestia reveled in those words. I was in such a haze that I cannot recall most of the specifics, but I know she voiced a sincere eagerness to be the mother of my children. To finally have a family with me. And I was filled with a powerful urge upon hearing those words. I wanted to make her mine. To turn that wonderful princess into a queen. A beautiful glorious matronly queen. And all we needed to do to achieve that...would be to have a family.

The more I thought about such a beautiful future, the more feverish my movements became. I could not maintain a slow steady pace. My hips slammed against Celestia's muscular rump as I heightened my pace. Gripping her tightly. And Celestia pulled her head up to gaze at me as I remained atop her. She whispered to me with an almost panicked tone as we were basked in the glow of the fireplace. Words filled with need. "Do it... Do it, James... Make me your Queen of the Dawn!"

I was so very close. And those final words of encouragement were just what I needed. The pressure growing in my loins, I began to thrust as rapidly as I could into my beloved as she struggled to keep her voice down. We needed to silence ourselves. And we did it the only way we could. I reached out while she did the same and our lips met. And as we locked ourselves in that kiss... It happened.

I groaned as she shrieked into that kiss. Such ecstasy filled me as my body fulfilled its duty. Thick jets of my human seed flooded into Celestia's royal womb. Seed that, if fortunate, would soon sire new life within her. And that knowledge...filled me with such a sense of accomplishment. Man and mare. Commoner and royalty. And now...hopefully...mother and father.

Our lips dared not separate until our lungs had calmed. And when we did, gasping and wheezing from such a wonderful shared climax, I was able to see just what had become of my beloved. Celestia looked so...lewd. All composure and poise gone, her mane and tail having lost their billowing ethereal properties and now lay spread and still about her in such an enticingly unkempt manner. And so thoroughly bred. She may have been an immortal princess of near divine power, but she was still a mare. My mare. And I was her man.

I remained hilted to her for a few minutes. Just basking in the afterglow while she kept her wings draped over me in an embrace. I rested atop her as I muttered words that had never been more true. "I just love you so much..."

"And I... I... Oh my goodness..." Celestia sighed and gasped with an exhausted giggle. The aftershocks of her own orgasm were hitting her much harder than my own were. It was difficult to string together words. But soon, she succeeded as she gazed most lovingly at me. "My heart...belongs only to you, my king... My...wonderful king..."

Fatigue was beginning to set in. That last wonderful act of lovemaking was the final push we needed to truly fall asleep without trouble. I returned to Celestia's side and embraced her from behind while she readjusted the covers over us. Under the glow and warmth of the fireplace, sleep took us.

I dreamed of angels that night. Precious little angelic foals who fluttered about of feathery wings. And among them was...their goddess queen of a mother. My memories at this time are foggy, but I...distinctly remember being utterly enthralled by her beauty. The mother of so many gorgeous divine foals. And I knew... I knew that I had fathered them all. And I felt so unbelievably blessed. To hold her in my arms... To cradle our children against us... It was all bliss.

A profound sense of disappointment came over me when I awoke. The glow of the fireplace was gone. Only blackened charred logs lined with a layer of ash remained in the fireplace. Teh light in the room coming in through the glass door by the balcony was dim, yet it felt later than it looked outside. I wonder if Celestia delaying in raising the sun has happened before.

I sat up in bed while wishing I could just go back to sleep. That dream... If that was not heaven, it was very close to being so. And beside me was the slumbering form of the Princess of the Dawn. My thoughts went back to last night. What a wonderful time. An act filled with so much purpose. To create something wonderful between us. And yet...I knew it would not bear fruit. Not this time.

A long sigh hissed from my nostrils. I knew it at the time. I have grown to notice when a mare is in heat during the act of lovemaking. Celestia was warm, but not that warm. She was not fertile at the time. And I felt my heart sink. For as dearly as we both wanted it, there would be no child born from our actions that night.

But not all hope was lost. We would simply have to try again when her heat cycle came around. And it would hopefully not be much longer. I gazed upon Celestia's slumbering form. A smile was present upon her lips. I got comfortable beside her and once again held her in my arms. And then, with lips by her ear, I whispered what I knew would become a beautiful truth someday. "You're going to be an amazing mother someday."

Celestia did not awaken. At least not yet. I held her in my arms and waited patiently without once trying to rouse her from her sleep. But after perhaps another five minutes, she did begin to stir. And her beautiful mane and tail began to stir as well. They gradually went from motionless to regaining their constant billowing ethereal properties once more. And then her beautiful eyes open. Celestia lifted her head, yawned graciously, and then looked over her shoulder with a very happy smile on her lips. "Good morning, my love. Did you sleep well?"

"How could I not?" I replied before I reached out over her and brought my lips to hers. We both sighed in delight with our morning off to a wonderful start. Although as I nuzzled up against her mane and back of her neck, my hand once again slid low to Celestia's belly. And some of my joy faded. My hand slid over her slender belly in longing as I muttered, "It didn't work... It wasn't the right time."

Celestia responded to my touch wordlessly. I felt her hoof resting over my hand with us both touching her over her womb. I froze. A tender display of comfort and support. And I then heard her whisper to me, "Someday, my king. Someday. When the proper time comes."

"I suspect you're even more patient than me. And I'm a patient man." I sighed with a bit of a chuckle. Surely the eons have tempered Celestia's own patience. Although I then took note of how dimly lit the room is and asked, "Before I forget... What time is it?"

"It's currently...far too late! I overslept!" Celestia chirped when it dawned on her that the sun had been stuck lingering on the horizon for too long. The Princess of the Dawn lifted her head high with her golden magic aura flaring up around her horn. In the passing minute, the room began to grow brighter as the sun was moved to its correct positioning. It soon felt like we were in the middle of morning with Celestia soon relaxing. "There we go. It's not the first time I... Hm? Someone there?"

I heard it too. A tapping on glass. And when we looked over at the glass door that led out to the balcony, there she was. Philomena tapping on the glass with her beak. And beside her was a sealed scroll. "Oh, Philomena! Let me get that for you."

Celestia cast her levitation magic on the door and quickly got it open. And she shut it again quickly once Philomena swooped inside with scroll in foot due to a sudden frigid gust. "I hope you did behave yourself... And did Fluttershy send a reply?"

Philomena churred meaningfully while Celestia gave her little friend a nuzzle. While the beautiful phoenix flew up to her usual perch and began to settle in for a nap after the return trip to Canterlot, I unfurled the scroll before realizing it probably was not meant for me. "Right you wrote the last one. Pretty sure it's for you."

"Nonsense, dear. We should read it together." Celestia replied while I sat up in bed beside her. She then unfurled the scroll and held it aloft before us. "Now then... Let's see what little Fluttershy had to say."

That was definitely Fluttershy's writing. And it read as follows. "Dear Princess Celestia... Thank you so much for letting us know where James went. We weren't too concerned when we got home to find he was gone, but we were starting to get worried when night came. It's perfectly all right that James got to stay the night in Canterlot. It would've been such a miserable time if he tried to get home with how cold and windy it was getting. And thank you for sending Philomena! It was so exciting to finally introduce her to Gladesong and she really entertained the kids last night. Her plumage looks so bright and healthy. She's looking much better after what happened last time. And she was such good company too. Just please be sure to let James know we're all waiting for him to get home. Now I need to give Gladesong a bath, but I hope you have an amazing morning. Your faithful subject, Fluttershy."

The last line of text was a bit of a tonal shift we did not expect. Celestia and I glanced at each other with awkward uncertain gazes before I said, "That ending didn't sound right..."

"It really didn't. It just doesn't...feel right seeing her as my subject when we...are the same to you. We are your mares, James. Shouldn't that make us equals in some way?" Celestia mused with a distant gaze of contemplation. She then sighed while bowing her head. "I suppose it doesn't help that she and I haven't really had the chance to mingle and spend personal time together now that...we're essentially family now. I'll have to find a way to fix that... Hm? Hold on, what's this? Something's been scribbled in the corner here..."

She was right. A little line of text was hidden at the bottom of the scroll opposite of Fluttershy's signature. And it was not her writing. It looked like someone had snuck in a little something while she was not looking. And upon closer inspection, I saw the following. "Your love bug misses you very much."

"Uh oh, I think Ocellus was expecting to see me again after she got home..." I muttered in some embarrassment. We only just consummated our love for each other yesterday morning just to have me go away and not come home that night. I felt genuinely bad over having disappointed that beautiful and earnest little lady.

Celestia raised an eyebrow at my response and smirked playfully at me. "Ocellus? Oh, the little Changeling mare you found? Have things been well between you? Or...is there something else going on here?"

She certainly had a good idea of what was happening. Ocellus would not dare send a miniature love letter in that scroll unless she was sure it would be confidential. I averted my eyes sheepishly as I said, "Kind of... We haven't gone far enough to...do what you and I did last night, but...we're not just friends anymore."

The Princess of the Dawn then asked earnestly, "Correct me if I'm wrong, but...she is currently sixteen, yes?"

I nodded and added, "I think she said she'll be turning seventeen in a few months."

"All right. I trust that you would never take advantage of a woman, but I just had to be sure. The age of consent exists for a reason." Celestia replied while not sounding surprised in the slightest. She then reached out and kissed me upon the cheek with a look of trusting pride in those beautiful eyes. "Have you been having any...issues with her though? Not that don't trust her, but...she's been good to you since coming home with you to Ponyville, right?"

"Yeah, Ocellus has been great. Things are even looking up for her. She got her own new look and people are learning to trust her. She's a wonderful little love bug and...I love her. I really do. I just...needed some coaxing to stop lying to myself about it." I replied before gazing up at the ceiling as I contemplated the situation between the two of us. So young, yet not at all a filly. And so wise too when it came to understanding the workings of the heart. Ocellus trusts my heart more than I trust myself. And only because she can read my inner desires like a book. "There's just a bit of...culture clash lingering here. I need to internalize the fact that people who are not humans develop and mature at different rates than my own species. I know I shouldn't be, but I guess I'm just being more cautious than I should be about this issue..."

"That's not exactly a bad thing, you know. If anything, extra caution combined with patience can make for better outcomes. I have faith in you, dear. We all do." Celestia replied before touching her horn to my brow. She then said more cheekily, "Anyway, why don't you go wash up? Might be a good idea to get my scent off of you before you go home. I'll meet you downstairs."

When considering what Ocellus did for me yesterday morning... That would be a good idea. I did not want to risk any minor intimacy between me and that beautiful love bug when I already had the dried fluids of someone else on me. I did as I was instructed and hurried to the bathroom with my clothes in my arms. One hot shower later, I was clothed and all clean. I returned to Celestia's chambers to retrieve my shoes, jacket, and Novo's love letter before heading down the hall to try and find my hosts. "Can't remember the last time I had breakfast here... What do they serve royal diners in the palace?"

I passed some of the guards on the way and shared some hellos before I found myself descending the main staircase. And there at the bottom in the middle of the main hall was not who I was expecting. The entire royal family had gathered as if they were expecting me. Orbash called out first with a wing raised in greeting. "Good morning, my boy! I trust you had a fine evening last night?"

"Yeah, very. Slept like a log." I replied while not expecting to start my day off with that much fanfare. Orbash's almost booming voice echoing around the vast hall carried very well. I soon reached the bottom of the stairs and asked, "What's up? You all gathered here for something?"

Sunflare spoke with a more subdued smile. "We wished to all be present to see you off. We've taken up too much of your time already and really should not get in the way of you returning home. I hope we did not derail any plans of yours."

"Oh, no! No, everything's fine! The entire reason I even came up here yesterday was because I had no plans. And we even heard from Fluttershy this morning. She perfectly understands the situation. Although you are right in that I probably shouldn't delay in getting back home. Gladesong especially must be missing me." I replied before taking note of how right they were. I already spent far too much time away from home during the War of Preservation. I really should spend as much time with my daughters as possible for the rest of the year to compensate.

Luna stepped forward and held out a hoof to me for a friendly parting shake. Which I did partake in. "Whether you had plans or not, we appreciated our time together yesterday. Please do come visit again, my friend."

I then turned to my beloved Nightmare Moon. And for a moment, we simply shred a gaze. At least until I stepped into her winged embrace. The beautiful Princess of Dreams whispered to me, "Luna and I will most likely be seeing you soon, my dear. Watch for us within your dreams."

"If you're there, I'll know. See you soon." I whispered back to that glorious mare of darkest black. I lastly turned to the king and queen of Equestria as they gazed upon me with matching smiles. And I stepped forward with both arms outstretched and was locked in an embrace between the two of them. "I had a wonderful time. Let's do this again before long."

"It would be our pleasure, my boy. Don't be a stranger. Our home is your home now." Orbash said kindly to me before I felt his muzzle gently touch my cheek while Sunflare did the same.

"A grand time we had, indeed. We shall be awaiting your next visit." Sunflare then said before I was released from their winged embrace. Although we then saw hat someone was still not present. And I could not bring myself to be on my way without saying goodbye to my dear future queen. Sunflare took note of this and raised her voice to let the castle's natural acoustics carry her voice around. "Where is she anyway...? Celestia! Where are you?! Will you not be present to bid our honored guest farewell?!"

"Cooooomiiiiing!!!" I heard Celestia's voiced echo down one of the halls. And we did indeed hear the tapping of her hooves. The Princess of the Dawn soon stepped into sight with some sort of food box floating beside her She then quickly approached me with an adorably tippy tappy trot like she was just so excited to see me. She then levitated the box out to me with such a giddy smile on her face. "I was just putting on the finishing touches! We can't have you go home on an empty stomach, right?"

"Celestia, you prepared our guest breakfast?" Nightmare Moon asked with a knowing smirk? And it certainly smelled like it. Something sweet... Maybe baked. Muffins? Whatever the case, I was sure I would be enjoying my morning meal during the ride home.

The Princess of the Dawn grinned at her youngest sister with such glee in her voice. Just why was she so excited to get that treat to me? "Of course I did! You've seen what I can do in the kitchen."

"She's not wrong, sister. Have you tried Celestia's gourmet pancakes? Simply stellar!" Luna laughed as if she knew exactly what was in that box. It was even warm to the touch and was quite wide. I knew I was in for something tasty.

Celestia then finally turned to me and cast a calmer and warmer smile. She then boldly reached out and kissed me upon the lips and followed it with a whisper. "Remember. Mark your calendar. I'll be seeing you again soon."

"Count on it. I'll be here." I replied while grateful for being reminded of that vacation coming up. And I did make certain to mark my calendar when I got home later. I then looked back and forth at my royal hosts and said, "Thank you for having me here. It was an amazing time. And I really should be going. Don't be afraid to send for me if you wanna plan a fun day."

Orbash then stepped forward while he smiled boldly at me. "Actually, my good man... It won't be long before the next train for Ponyville departs. How about I escort you to the station? I know the layout of Canterlot better and should be able to get you there more swiftly."

Orbash's three daughters took note of their father's insistence and reacted with matching gossipy giggles. Sunflare was less overtly amused and asked boldly, "Orbash, must you spoil him so? I do believe the man can navigate his way back to the station as is."

"Ah ah! Stallions only, my dear! Now then, I do believe the prince and I must be off! Come along now, my boy. I dread having to make you wait for the next train." Orbash laughed while we bid farewell to the rest of the royal family. I offered no objection and was thoroughly amused by Orbash's charming antics. Once we had departed the castle and were making our way down the streets of Canterlot, the kind king of Equestria glanced over at me and said, "Pardon my insistence back there, my boy. Correct me if I'm wrong, but I suspect you don't have many...how do you say...guy friends to spend time with."

"Ha! You know what? You might be right. But I do have a close circle of dudes I know back home and even up here. I'm not exactly lacking in male companionship, your majesty." I snickered as we moved along at a brisk pace. If we missed the train, it would be a good while before the next one would come. Only one track goes up and down the mountain. While that does restrict the number of train visits per day, the fact that Canterlot is a dead end location leaves the trains with nowhere else to go but back down the mountain. Perhaps the reason why only one track reaches the city is because Canterlot also has a large airship dock carved out of the mountain. That probably more than compensates and allows for adequate commerce to come and go.

Orbash was not as chatty as I expected him to be. And I think I know why. He was being very mindful of who was around us. It would be wise to not speak too freely of my time with his eldest daughter and the obvious romance blooming between us. And when he did speak, he spoke more quietly than usual. "Not that I wish to intrude too much into your time with my daughters, but...did you enjoy yourself with Celestia last night?"

I nodded with a modest grin on my face. "Yes. She was...a wonderful host."

That smirk... Orbash was onto me. He then asked smugly, "Oh, I do strongly suspect she was much more than just a host to you. What else did you get up to in there?"

I decided to defuse that question after instantly recalling an early scene I witnessed yesterday. "Your majesty, I know for a fact you shagged your wife last night. I don't think you have any reason to ask about what happens in someone else's bedchambers."

God, I got him good. Orbash just about fell over with how he was howling with laughter. He got quite a few stares from the locals we passed before he calmed himself enough to speak. "Goodness me, your wit is as sharp as Sunflare's!"

"Maybe, but I prefer to keep mine sheathed until needed." I replied as I tried to match his wits with my own.

Orbash let out a hearty chuckle before falling silent for a moment. Although he did then turn to me and asked with an uncharacteristically soft tone, "Well, if nothing else... I certainly hope fate won't keep the two of you waiting too long for your first foal."

What was with that tone? It is not like Orbash could have heard us through all those walls. We were not at all that noisy during our lovemaking. I asked cautiously, "You sound like you know something I don't..."

Orbash then started to regain a bit of a sneaky smile on his face. "Perhaps I do. For example... I do believe you were approached by those in service to Equestria's medical field for...studies on interspecies reproductive compatibility some months back?"

I felt a pit open in my gut. Only to be followed by a sense of profound confusion. "Huh?! I honestly forgot that even happened... Wait, how would you know that?! I thought that stuff was kept confidential!"

"It's not like we asked anyone! They approached us, not the other way around!" Orbash retorted while sounding equally surprised. I had completely forgotten about that day... A very strange visit and offer that...did make a lot of sense. Determining the compatibility rate between humans and literally everything else is an important factor to take into consideration when reintroducing my species to Equestria. That train of thought then made me come to a conclusion. One that Orbash mirrored before I could even say it. "But if I had to make an assumption... The hows and the whys of your presence in Equestria being made public after the War of Preservation probably gave them reason to believe the royal family is obligated to a right to know on their findings. My daughters are the entire reason humanity even has a place in this world anymore. And once the...ahem...sample you provided was transferred to Canterlot for more in-depth studies, we were contacted shortly after."

Orbash had a very good point. I do remember that article in the newspaper. Everything about humanity's history in Equestria completely declassified overnight along with the truth about my role as a sort of ambassador for humanity's return. But then... "In that case... What did they reveal to you when they reached out to you?"

A long wistful sigh escaped Orbash's lungs. His usual boundless jolly attitude was gone for the moment. "Their studies have not yet concluded. They have yet to test your species' compatibility with all races yet. But from what they have found so far... The results are not promising. They are seeing a universally low compatibility rate across the board, from what I understand. Although they did not elaborate which species they tested your sample with. And science is...such a slow and painstaking field, from what I have come to know..."

This revelation did take the wind out of my sails. I mean...it did make a certain kind of sense. Fluttershy and I were not blessed with Gladesong until our third attempt. But what even are the compatibility rates between humans and ponies to begin with? 10%? 5%? Maybe even a mere 1%? How lucky were we to be blessed by just one miracle child? I know for a fact that changelings and kirin have very high compatibility rates with all other species, but...everyone else? Would I never be able to have children with anyone outside of Ocellus and Rain Shine? It was...unthinkable to me. And...what of Novo? Or Celestia? Or even my beloved Rarity? They all desire to have a family with me. What if it turns out to be nearly impossible? All because of the frustratingly vexing factor that is genetics?

My prolonged silence drew the moon king's attention. And he responded with a wing draping across my shoulders. "Don't look so glum, my boy. They haven't finished their studies. And they only said the compatibility rates were low, but not nearly impossible. I'm hoping the results will only be...less than ideal news instead of simply bad news."

"I certainly hope so..." I muttered while trying to push that thought out of my mind. I did not want to make any assumptions until we got a proper assessment. And I was soon distracted by the feeling of Orbash's horn upon my brow. I sighed and glanced at him. "I know... I know you want grandchildren."

"Only when you're able to provide us with them, my boy. From one father to another, there's no rush. When fate deems it time." The moon king replied before we continued on our way. It was not much longer before the train station came into view with the train still in the station. But then we heard the whistle blow. And the train began to very slowly start to roll forward. "Huh?! Are we too late?!"

"Oh, come on! Did we just barely miss it?!" I shouted in annoyance. It would be hours before the next train would arrive and have to be turned around for the next trip. But rather than just watch, Orbash suddenly burst into a gallop and rushed ahead. I called out to him and asked, "Hey, what're you doing?!"

"Oh no you don't!" Orbash barked before I suddenly noticed the entire train become coated in a billow silver aura. It was not even halfway out of the station and...he was holding the whole thing in place! With Orbash having the most powerful magic in all of Equestria with only Sunflare being his equal, even a full steam locomotive and several passenger cars was hardly a challenge to hold in his levitation spell. He then looked back at me and called out with a smile. "Hurry along, my boy! Let's not keep them held up for too long!"

"Oh my god, you're the best!" I laughed before rushing over to the rearmost door of the passenger cars. What good fortune to have an alicorn stallion as powerful as Orbash to buy me just enough time to reach the train.

The conductor aboard the train was not so amused. He suddenly opened the rear door and stuck his head out through it. While trying to be as respectful as possible, he raised his voice towards Equestria's king. "Your majesty, what is the meaning of this?!"

"My sincerest apologies, but you forgot someone!" Orbash laughed while I quickly flashed my lifetime pass to the conductor. The conductor merely snorted in annoyance and stepped back to allow me to board. I then looked back at that wonderful king of a stallion while he beamed at me merrily. "Have a safe trip, my boy! We'll be seeing you again very soon!"

Orbash did not release his magical grasp on the train until I was properly seat at the back row. Only then did I feel the train lurch forward again as it began its journey back down the mountain. That was when I decided to see exactly what kind of breakfast Celestia packed me. There was still a gentle warmth coming from the box. And when I opened it...

"Oh my god, Celestia..." I muttered as I beheld the culinary masterpiece before me. Celestia had whipped up a stack of large pancakes three layers tall with a covered cup of maple syrup on the side. And she had decorated it with strawberries and blueberries. The red strawberries were arranged in the shape of a heart while bordered on each side by blueberries that spelled out an I and U. And I knew that she had made them herself. I snickered under my breath and whispered, "Love you too, dear... Love you too."

Some cutlery was provided as well and I thoroughly enjoyed my breakfast during my ride down the mountain. And upon reaching Ponyville, I wasted no time in hurrying across Ponyville at a brisk pace. It was another chilly autumn day, but the wind at least was not as bitter as last night. I passed by a few friends and said hello. I even picked up some hot pumpkin spiced tea from Sugarcube Corner. But I generally kept on the move to get home as soon as possible.

Once I finally reached the western edge of Ponyville, I was greeted by a bit of a surprise. The construction crews had resumed progress on the upcoming home of Ocellus and Smolder. I passed the crew while watching in curiosity without stopping. Noisy, but productive. They will surely be done before the end of the year at this rate. But right when I crossed the brook in front of Fluttershy's house, I was greeted by a face peeking out the door. "There you are! Come on, get in here! They're about to get started!"

Smolder had spotted me during my approach. But what was she even talking about? Curiosity took control as I hurried up the slope before stepping inside. Smolder was disappearing into the nursery at the back of the living room while Scootaloo peeked out at me from the doorway. "Hi, Dad! You're just in time! Come look at this!"

"What?! What's happening? What did I miss?" I asked before closing the door behind me. Did we have some guests? I quickly got my answer when I stepped inside. Everyone who lived in that house, from my wife and daughters to our two teen tenets, everyone had gathered for something very special. "Hey, the beehive is done?"

There it was. That boxy structure installed in the corner had finally been completed. The guys responsible for it must have just finished it. A large glass panel revealed the interior while also appeared to double as a door. It did have a lock on it as a means to keep just anyone from open it. But it was also completely empty aside from a few large chunks of honeycomb that looked like it had just been removed from the freezer. I had been wondering why Fluttershy had put those in there. Fluttershy looked back at me while Smolder cradled Gladesong in her arms to let her watch more effectively. "You're just in time, dear! They're almost here!"

I approached to take a closer look and waited. And minutes later, there she was. A single little bee came crawling in from the top corner closest to the outer wall of the house. The queen had made her way to her new home. And soon, more bees began to crawl on in. Out of sheer curiosity, I took a look out the window nearby. And I could see them. A cloud of swarming bees was filling the air. So long as the outdoor temperature was above freezing, they could tolerate it enough to fly. And they were in a big hurry to move into their new home. Everyone around us was excited to see our new little neighbors moving in to their new permanent residence. Especially Gladesong. She squealed and giggled as she waved at the little buzzing insects on the other side of the glass. Smolder nuzzled the top of the filly's head and said, "You see all those bees? Those buzzy little bees? They're gonna be here all the time now. I guess you've got a lot of little friends you can talk to every day now, huh?"

Ocellus glanced over at Fluttershy and asked, "They'll let us harvest some of their honey, right? When can we start?"

Fluttershy shook her head and said to us, "Not until next year. There's no time left for them to go around pollinating flowers, so they need all the honey in there now to make it through the winter. We won't be able to collect any honey until next summer."

"Aw man, I was hoping for all the honey on toast I could eat." Scootaloo groaned while I just rolled my eyes at her impatience. It was not much longer before the entire hive had finished moving in with most of the bees crawling over the walls due to a lack any infrastructure. It would take time for them to create all those walls of tiny hexagon holes. Our new little friends had a lot of work to do.

All of the girls stayed in the nursery to watch the new hive of bees settle in a little longer. In the meantime, Fluttershy and I stepped into the kitchen while she brewed me up some warm honey tea. "How was your time up in Canterlot yesterday? It was nice having Philomena bring us that message to explain the situation, but was everything OK up there?"

I was more than happy to give her the gist of my experience. "Oh yeah, we had a wonderful time. Got some good eats, enjoyed a movie together, even had a few drinks. They...made me feel like family."

Fluttershy adjusted the heat under the tea kettle before asking with a sudden excited gleam in her eye. "Ooh, the king and queen was there too, right? What was it like being with King Orbash and Queen Sunflare and...the entire royal family for the first time?"

"Quite frankly, I'd say Orbash is the best guy I've ever met. Just...the best. He always knows how to make you smile. And Sunflare is amazing too. They're just...great. I think time really has tempered them into being just some of the best people around. And they're very entertaining together." I explained in brief while really not knowing where to start. It was a very long day with so much happening in that time. And I suspect Fluttershy knew that since I noticed her glance over yonder at the laundry room and my typewriter inside it. She smirked at me knowingly, as if knowing what I really wanted to do now that I was home. I cracked a grin and said, "Yes, I am most definitely gonna chronicle this in a journal."

"In that case, how about I just read all about it when you're done? Your retellings of those special days are always so fun when I see it from your perspective." Fluttershy giggled excitedly while I was glad I would not have to strain myself to explain the events of yesterday. I always do a much better job of transcribing my memories through text than speech. But while waiting for the water to reach boiling, Fluttershy then smiled more softly at me. "And one more thing... A little love bug told me about what happened yesterday morning."

My blood chilled. I should not have been so anxious, but I suppose there will always be a certain risk factor involved whenever a new wonderful woman finds a place in our family. It will always have to be a mutual agreement between Fluttershy and I. And so I said cautiously, "Yeah... I mean we haven't gone as far as you and I have, but...we did...finally say it to each other. And...a bit more."

"James. Don't be so tense." Fluttershy said softly before she beckoned me into an embrace. I dropped to one knee and held my wonderful wife in my arms while she did the same. And she whispered so sweetly into my ear. "It's OK, dear. I know you both love each other so much. Please... Be as good to Ocellus as you've always been to all of us."

"I will, honey... Love you so much." I whispered back to her before we shared a tender kiss. It was so good to be home and back in the arms of the mare I walked down the aisle with. I had no regrets in Fluttershy being my first. We had become husband and wife for good reason. But she then started feeling my hooves against my chest with a look of confusion on her face. As if she had felt something under it. My eyes widened in realization and I said, "Oh, that! Almost forgot it was there."

We released each other from our embrace while I was quick to unzip my jacket. And what came falling out was a tightly bound scroll. I explained quickly, "I wrote a love letter for Novo a little while ago and brought it with me thinking that Celesta had a way of easily getting it to her. So she did, but then we got a reply just last night and... Well... Let's just say Novo was more than happy to send a reply."

"A love letter?! Oh my, I need to see this! And it's from Queen Novo?" Fluttershy asked with an excited giggle while she removed the band. Although her eyes then widened when she saw it unfurl. "It's...um...very long..."

"That's Novo for you. She likes to go heavy on her heart's desires." I snickered as I was reminded of just how much text she put in there. And as Fluttershy looked it over, her gaze only became softer and softer by the second. I whispered knowingly, "I can't wait to see her again."

"This is beautiful... I can see just how much she loves you... Oh my goodness, she really does miss Gladesong too... We need to plan some sort of visit to her place. Or maybe have her come here to see us. Some kind of plan where Gladesong can get to meet and bond with all of her other mommies." Fluttershy replied while sounding very touched by Novo's words. Not once was Novo selfish in her wording. And I was not the only one she thought of. She inquired about several women in my life. Because she knew we are all family and neither is more important than the other. Fluttershy sighed in an almost melancholy manner as she said softly, "She's amazing... And she's right. We all believe in you, James. We'll make this work in the end."

"Thank you, Fluttershy... Thanks. A little reassurance goes a long way." I spoke with a relieved sigh. Fluttershy soon rolled the scroll up and took it up to our bedroom to find a safe place for it while I headed into the laundry room and sat myself down at my typewriter to begin chronicling everything that happened recently.

That would have been the end of my recollection of yesterday, but I did not go undisturbed for much longer. Not even an hour went by before I heard the door close and lock behind me. And a quick glance over my shoulder revealed a pleasing sight. Little Ocellus was stepping over beside me while she smiled up at me. "It sounds like you had an amazing time in Canterlot yesterday."

"I did. Very." I replied before noticing her smile fading a bit. And then I remembered the little hidden message on the scroll in ten corner when Philomena returned home. "I...saw what you wrote in the note Philomena came back with."

"I was so disappointed when you didn't come home last night... I was hoping I could...be by your side in bed. Hold you in my sleep..." Ocellus whimpered while trying to not sound too upset. I felt such profound guilt as I saw her ears droop while she just rested her jaw on my upturned palm. She looked up at me with those big beautiful blank eyes and said, "I just love you so much..."

"Love you too, love bug..." I muttered as those words sang to my heart. We did not have to hide from each other anymore. Ocellus may be young, but she is not a filly. And I understood that. I decided then that the precious little lady before me was much more important than the journal I was writing out. I turned to her in my seat and reached down to her. "Come here, dear. I won't keep you waiting anymore."

Her eyes brightened up as Ocellus soon smiled. But instead of jumping into my arms, she lifted her head and soon coated her horn with her magic aura. And in a sudden flash of green flames, the beautiful little changeling disappeared. And in her place was a taller and equally beautiful young dragoness. She smiled at me shyly while I was left puzzled over why she would choose to revert to her previously preferred disguise instead of her new unique changeling form. "Wha... Are you sure? I'd be perfectly fine with you still looking like a changeling."

"I know... It's just... I wanna hold hands with you right now." Ocellus squeaked quietly as she swayed nervously before me. As if she was afraid that I might not approve. But I could not help but smile at the beautifully feminine little dragoness before me. I held out a hand to ask for hers. And she all too happily replied by setting her hand upon my upturned palm. "I think I understand why Smolder likes doing this with you so much."

I helped Ocellus take a seat on my lap while her tail curled around the back of my waist to hold her against me. Hands grasping, she leaned against me with her head tucked under my jaw. I heard her sigh lovingly while I kept my other arm around her. She had been waiting all night and day for this moment. "I love you, James... Love you forever."

A long sigh blew from my nostrils and through her long head of elegant hair. Those words were soothing to me. And it reminded me of the threshold we had crossed just yesterday. When no one was around to witness. I whispered down to the lovely little lady, "And I love you...my little love bug."

"I'll always be your little love bug, dear. My knight... My...hero..." Ocellus said softly without moving her head from under mine. At that moment, it was just us. A man and woman who were very much in love. And I soon felt Ocellus rest her other hand on my chest. "Your heart is very calm now... So full of love... It feels fulfilled... Like something wonderful happened to you yesterday... Did they make you happy up there?"

"They did... Made me feel wanted. Made me feel like family. It was...a good idea to go see them that day." I whispered back to my little lover. My memories of the three royal sisters. Memories of their glorious parents. And my memories of last night...with my beloved future queen. My hand gently slid over Ocellus' back. Up between her wings and down over the base of her robust reptilian tail. I was reminded of the form she had abandoned for the moment and asked, "Are you sure you wouldn't rather be in your real form right now?"

Ocellus giggled at my insistence. I just did not want her to feel like she had to assume that familiar dragon form for my sake. She then whispered to me happily, "I'm sure. I mean even though that new look for me feels like...me without feeling like I'd hiding in a disguise, I do really like this form too. And I've been wearing my real look long enough to easily remember it from memory. I won't have any trouble switching back. I promise."

"Whatever you're happy with, dear. I just want you to be happy with how you look." I said while making sure she was still comfortable on my lap. We continued to hold each other. And soon, our lips touched. Over and over, I felt her lips upon mine. And soon that long dragon tongue slid past my lips to invite my own to a dance. And what a wonderful dance it was as we quietly sang to each other. Such a subtle sweetness on her tongue... And when we gazed into each other's eyes... I was so taken with her beauty. I loved her... I wanted her. And I whispered carefully to her, "I...want to...do things with you... Make you feel loved..."

I did not want to be too direct with my words, but Ocellus could tell right away. Her deeply blushing face and almost drunken smile told me that my heart was whispering the real truth to her. And she adjusted her positioning on my lap as she whispered back to me her deepest desires. "And I want you to... The door's locked. No one else is here. There's nothing stopping us. I want...to make such sweet love to you. To be your woman for real..."

I wanted her. To hold her and love her and bring her pleasure she has never felt before. To let Ocellus know just how much I truly loved her. But she quickly stopped me with a finger upon my lips while she smiled very sweetly to me. "But not yet. Not just yet. Please... Give me a little longer. I know exactly when I want us...to become more. Please? A little longer? I promise it'll happen before the end of the year."

"Really? Well... Yeah. Sure. It's your call. I won't make you do anything you don't want to do." I whispered back to her while simultaneous relieved yet disappointed. I was glad that we would not be rushing into this relationship too quickly, even if our love for each other was true with there being no risks. But at the same time... I dearly wanted to make love to her. To give her the same pleasure all my beloveds knew.

I think Ocellus could sense that subtle disappointment in my heart. And she replied while resting her hand over my chest. "Oh, but I do. I do want you, James. So badly. But just...not yet. It would be best if we wait. But I promise. When it happens... It'll be so worth the wait. I promise... I love you."

And so we just sat there for a while. Holding hands. Sharing soft little kisses with each other. And allowing Ocellus to drink from my love freely. Things had changed between us. And all those doubts I had... All the fears about the risks... They were gone. I now know that we really are ready for each other. I just wish I did not keep her waiting...

I could not bring myself to resume writing after that. I wanted to catch up on a missed day with my family. The biting autumn chill convinced us to stay indoors for the day and I spent much of my time hanging out in the nursery with Gladesong while we both observed our new neighbors gradually turning their new hollow dwelling into a true home. By the time the sun had set, I could see the beginnings of a wall of waxy hexagons forming. That trembling mass of fuzzy brownish orange and dark stripes was almost mesmerizing to behold.

But now it is getting late and I am finally finished with this entry. And I am just exhausted in all the best ways. What a wonderful time. Things are good now after so much turmoil. And I am convinced happy days are ahead of us

I must keep a close eye on the calendar. There is a lot going on this month. And not just that upcoming vacation. I have plans made and gifts to give. But for now, sleep is calling for me. I hope I dream well tonight.

A Hollow Hive

".....KILL IT....."

That voice again. But much angrier. Demanding me... No. It was not talking to me. It was demanding...the Hollow Knight to act. Demanding the vessel to act. I took a step back as the Hollow Knight began to struggle harder like a voiceless puppet responding to its master's calls. And then... The whispers became a roar.

"KILL THE LIGHTBRINGER!!!"

The plague... The source of the plague trapped within the Hollow Knight... It was screaming at me. It hated me. It hated the light of my trusted sword. Glowing with such bright pestilence, yet revolted by the light I carried in my hand. This infection... It was not a mindless disease that infected and spread just to sustain itself. This plague...had a will. A desire. A truly evil living force that unleashed an apocalypse upon Hallownest. I gazed into the eyes of the struggling Hollow Knight as they finally became still, their bindings still too strong to break free of. And I spoke firmly with my grasp on my sword's hilt tightening, "Who are you?"

It was only then that the dreamcatcher sigils floating between the Hollow Knight and I disappeared. And the voice became silent. What was causing those ethereal sigils to manifest? Was it allowing me to hear voices that were silent at all other times? If that was the case... Then the Hollow Knight was truly voiceless. I heard the calls of the plague itself, but not them. Voiceless...but not thoughtless.

Renewed resolved filled me as I stabbed the Celestial Sword into the floor to free up my right hand. And I raised it high to rest it upon the Hollow Knight's face. That barrier manifested again and remained between me and the Hollow Knight, but did not push me away. I felt...such a profound sense of pity for the vessel before me. How long had they been alone in that chamber? Unable to move, speak, or even think with nothing but the voices of Hallownest's foulest enemy in their head. Were they in pain? Were they numb? Were they even aware of my presence? I sighed as a heaviness settled in my heart. "Just a little longer... It'll be over soon."

My eyes widened. While the Hollow Knight did not speak... There was a physical response. A single trickle of tainted orange fluid flowed from the left eye. Infected...tears? Or was the infection within their body literally beginning to overflow? Whether or not that was a glimpse of the emotions that truly dwelled in the Hollow Knight's heart... Regardless, I took the Celestial Sword in hand once more before casting my gaze upon the Hollow Knight's fallen sword. I could have destroyed it and left my imminent opponent severely handicapped, but...I could not. I turned to the Hollow Knight one last time and said softly, "Let's keep it clean... A knightly duel, right?"

Never before had my knightly title weighed so heavily upon me as I approached that final intact chain. The two of us... Two knights sworn to two different kingdoms. One thriving, the other long dead. One knight, alive and well. The other, corrupted and defiled. Our kingdoms had been beset by great threats that sought to permanently change our worlds for the worst. But where my efforts to preserve and protect Equestria ended in success... The Hollow Knight failed. And their kingdom was all but gone. But one thing I knew for certain... We had walked through different paths of pain, but still we were the same. I stood before the final chain and raised my sword to my left, ready to cleave through the base and release the sealed beast.

Once more, I looked back at the Hollow Knight while they gazed upon me. My eyes lowered to notice their fallen sword once again before looking back up at them. They were still watching. Waiting... Awaiting the inevitable. A nameless tension was filling the air. Cold sweat began to flow down my face the longer I delayed. My nerves were tightening as if a silent crescendo was filling the air signaling the approaching climax of this conflict. I took a long breath, steeled my nerves...and swung my sword.

The Celestial Sword cleaved through the base of the chain as its runic sleeve of pale light dissolved away into fading embers. The chain shattered like the others as I quickly turned to face the Hollow Knight. And in a matter of seconds, the chains holding them from above began to jingle and unravel. The entire Hollow Knight fell to the floor as the tarnished dark armor covering its upper body also came loose and fell apart in all directions with a clatter. The Hollow Knight slumped to the floor on their knees with the left hand weakly resting on the ground. Hunched over and bowed, its stained and tattered cloak was now slung more heavily over their right side. But...where was the right arm? Had the infection rotted it off?

The Hollow Knight remained still. And I was filled with a deep concern. Their eyes were still filled with that putrid orange glow, but they remained still and kneeled upon the floor with head bowed. Had the infection eaten away at their own body for so long that it had been ruined to the point of being too weak to move? Convinced that the Hollow Knight truly was nothing more than a decayed husk waiting to be put out of its misery, I began to approach. "I'm sorry... There's only one way this can end. If you perish now, the plague dies with you. That's how diseases work... Right? I'll make this quick."

They did not respond. Too weak to even move. The great Hollow Knight, now just a shriveled husk that could not even bring itself to stand. But when I was only a few paces away from being close enough to strike... Their head jerked up. Those eyes filled with a malevolent orange stared at me with a piercing gaze. And then they began to rise.

The fallen knight began to rise to their feet, their left hand suddenly reaching out and grasping the hilt of their tarnished sword. Once back on their feet while still hunched over, they yanked it up out of the floor while I stood back. Defiled and decayed, but still able to stand and hold a weapon. My eyes widened as I beheld this fabled knight of Hallownest struggling to defy their body's deterioration as the infection tugged on unseen puppet strings.

The Hollow Knight, once voiceless, threw their head back and unleashed an otherworldly howl that echoed throughout their prison. A howl that I was certain was not their own. And they finally stood with nail in hand while I kept my shield ready. Even hunched over with their darkly colored chitinous body revealed under their cloak, I could see that the Hollow Knight was a giant among bugs. Even towering over me with those impressive horns reaching high. But that posture... Especially when they began to shuffle towards me at a tepid pace... They were no different than the reanimated husks that had assaulted me earlier. Just a slave to the plague. The only difference between them and the knight before me was...that the Hollow Knight was very much alive. They were still in there somewhere. Forced to watch as their body was moved by the will of another.

My will to fight began to wane as I beheld this once majestic knight shuffling towards me with blade in hand. Even voiceless, I could almost sense that the Hollow Knight was wracked by unfathomable suffering. I spoke towards them, "I... I don't want to do this... You're still in there, right? Right?! You can be saved, right?! How do I cure you?!"

The Hollow Knight was finally within range and raised their impressive nail high. I barely got my shield up in time as the Hollow Knight struck thrive with impressive speed. Even as a shell of themselves in their prime, the Hollow Knight still displayed impressive strength and speed. That nail was the size of a greatsword, yet they were still swinging it as swiftly as a dagger! I recoiled under each suddenly clash of that blade against my shield before flapping my armor's wings to put some distance between us. They even had the presence of mind to jump back in response to their failed assault. I called out to them and pleaded with the suffering creature before me, "We shouldn't have to do this! There has to be another way! Tell me! What should I do?!"

My opponent replied with no words. Instead, they vanished in a shrouded flash. And I only barely caught sight of them on my left. The Hollow Knight readied themselves and lunged forward with their insect legs hurling themselves a great distance over a horizontal distance with the same impressive agility Hornet herself had displayed. I managed to raise my shield and shove the Hollow Knight off to my side and hopped back as I was left wondering if salvation was even possible for the Hollow Knight. I wanted to believe! I wanted to believe that their years of suffering would not be all for nothing! "Please! All that's happened! It can't be all for nothing! We've both served our kingdoms! We've both suffered for them! I want to help you! Don't force me to have to destroy you!"

When the Hollow Knight turned to face me again... It hesitated. And I saw them again. But from both eyes. The Hollow Knight's illuminated eyes began to both leak trails of fluid. I was sure of it. They were not simply overflowing infected liquid. Those were tears. The towering knight hunched over further, trembling as if trying to defy the will that controlled them. My eyes widened in hope...only for the Hollow Knight to suddenly turn their head up to glare at me and trying to thrust out their left arm at me. Except there was no arm... And what came forth...

The Hollow Knight's left arm truly was gone. And the gaping wound left behind at the shoulder had never healed. With the cloak flicked back, that wound beneath it forcefully expelled large globs of the Hollow Knight's own infected orange blood at me in a growing arc. Literally weaponizing the host's own bodily fluids... And that glow... That light... That shade of orange in that corrosive fluid did look warm, but...not like that of the rays of the sun. Or even the glow of a warm flame. It instead brought to mind the nauseating putrid warmth of infected wounds and violent fevers.

I stood my ground and raised my shield as that barrage of putrid liquid rained down at me. Some missed, but most splattered against the Lunar Shield without harm. Even liquid tainted by a supernatural plague would not get by that perfect shield. But when it did stop and I lowered my shield to consider my options, I only barely happened to notice the Hollow Knight above me in the middle of an impressive leapt. They adjusted their grip and came down in an attempt to impale me from above on their nail.

A quick flap of my wings was enough to fling myself backwards with the Hollow Knight's nail piercing the ground hard without so much as snapping its blade. And I quickly found that such an attack was not necessarily meant to strike me. The instant the blade pierced the floor, I only had less than a second to notice dozens of flaming circles flare up across the chamber's floor. I was brown completely off my feet as one formed right under me before every circle of flames erupted into towering pillars of flames stained by orange pestilence. I landed with a clatter on my back before quickly pushing myself back onto my with my wings. My armor only blocked that blast so much and I had to react quickly when I saw the Hollow Knight once again teleport to my blind spot. I raised my shield and shoved it into the incoming slash to push the Hollow Knight off balance and finally managed to land a slash across their body. "Sorry!"

The Celestial Sword cleaved as cleanly as it did through everything else I had struck that day. Cut right through the Hollow Knight's entire torso. And yet... Even with their body split in two above the waist with a line of luminescent orange leaking trails of putrid blood, the Hollow Knight's body remained intact. Held together by...something. And they capitalized on my confused horror by striking me hard with the full force of their great nail into my right pardon. The dent left on my armor was deep and even knocked me to the floor. A tiny human could never compare to the might of an insect of equal size. My shoulder bruised to the point where I was afraid my shoulder had been outright broken by that blow, I glanced up at the Hollow Knight as they again adjusted their grip on their nail to impale me from above. But...

They hesitated again. Quivering as tainted tears still flowed from their eyes. I watched with caution as the Hollow Knight even took a step back. Desperately fighting the infection within to not strike me while I was down. I watched with bated breath as hope bloomed in my heart. "You really are still in there..."

The Hollow Knight lurched forward suddenly with nail raised when I was on my knees. I recoiled in fright while trying to raise my shield, but the Hollow Knight again resisted and stepped back. Finally... With another ethereal howl that I am not so certain was from the infection itself... The Hollow Knight finally struck. But not at me. I watched in horror as the infested vessel turned their blade on themselves with that long piercing blade impaling the poor creature through their bleeding belly.

A geyser of that infected blood sprayed out from behind them. And it did not stop there. Using every ounce of will they had, the Hollow Knight withdrew their nail from their body and plunged it in again. And again. Over and over, deep and fiercely, they impaled themselves upon their own sword in a desperate frenzy as an endless flow of infected glowing blood sprayed. This...was not a means to open up new opportunities to attack me. The Hollow Knight...was desperately trying to put themselves out of their misery. To kill themselves so they would not kill me.

After the first several impalements, I began to feel something with every time that blade plunged into its wielder's body. A dull throbbing ache... Some sort of...phantom pain right in my core. Something...familiar. The Celestial Sword fell from my right hand before I held my hand just under my breastplate. Where I had...

Horror wracked my mind as a memory returned to the forefront of my mind. A dark memory in recent times of crisis that was not buried. Deep in the depths of my dreams during the final days of the War of Preservation. When the royal family and I tried and failed to enter the mind of an ancient emperor who never slept. An ancient fool sustained by my own existence. And with no way to reach him with desperation taking hold, I took my sword and...lashed out at the only other thing that was fueling his endeavors.

I remembered. The Celestial Sword in both hands as I repeatedly plunged it through my body in sheer desperation in spite of the agony. Doing anything I could to make the nightmare stop. To try and use his own exploitation of my existence against him. Even if no wound was left on my body when I awoke, the memories of that pain were still there. And tears burst from my eyes as I watched the Hollow Knight mirroring my own agonized desperation. Two knights of different worlds. Two knights unwittingly becoming pawns to great enemies to the worlds they loved... I whimpered with my gauntlet over my mouth. "We really are the same..."

The Hollow Knight's impaling stabs began to slow after maybe the twentieth impalement. Only a few more later, the suffering knight finally could take the pain no more and once against slumped to their knees with nail falling from their hand. I gazed upon the trembling vessel in horrified sorrow as a pool of that noxious stained blood spread out from under them. And yet, they still lived. Having suffered from wounds from their hand and my own that should have proven fatal several times over, yet still not being allowed to die. The plague's source was both controlling and sustaining the Hollow Knight well past their physical limits. And seeing them gazing up at me with infected tears flowing free, I...

There was no possible way I could bring myself to strike the Hollow Knight again. They had already harmed themselves more than I had. I could not slay someone who had suffered like I had. There had to be a way! Refusing to take up my sword again, I shook my tears from my face and took a step forward. "I'm not gonna let you go like this! There has to be a way to drive it out of you!"

In spite of everything the Hollow Knight had suffered through, in spite of all the pain they were in, their master still forced them to strike. Their hand snatched up their nail and swung hard at me from my left. I did not even get my shield arm up and was only saved from harm by the Lunar Shield just happening to be in the way. I was sent tumbling and clattering quite a distance away before I managed to get back up on my feet. And when the Hollow Knight rose to their feet and began to shamble my way, they resisted again. With such admirable defiance in spite of state of their body, they once again readied their blade for another bout of impalement.

I could not bear to watch that again. The Hollow Knight had already suffered too much. I quickly reached out with both hands as I channeled the levitation spell thought each gauntlet. A golden yellow billowing aura coated the Hollow Knight's nail while a blue aura shrouded their hand. They appeared confused as they found their limb being restrained. I had to get that nail away from them. "No more! Don't do this to yourself! Just...let...go!"

The Hollow Knight's grasp was strong. It was a struggle as I pulled in two direction, my left hand trying to fling their weapon away while my other tried to pry their fingers off its hilt. Desperate seconds went by as I exerted my will. And it happened so suddenly. That great nail went flying off to the far end of the chamber the instant its wielder lost its grip on it. Separated from their weapon, I finally released my magical grasped on the unarmed Hollow Knight. And they still did all they could to not lash out at me. Their hand free, they suddenly reached under their cloak to take hold of something.

What was under that cloak? They were not reaching for their wounds. It was...higher than that. Over their chest. And as they leaned back while struggling to pull, I saw it. A cluster of dull orange pustules affixed to the Hollow Knight's chest with glowing tendrils snuck into their exoskeleton. Like a parasite... My eyes widened as a new layer of hope settled over my mind. .i could see what they were doing. "Let me help you!"

I reached out with both hands and took hold of that cluster of putrid pustules along with the Hollow Knight's hand. And together, we pulled. Further and harder, the tendrils becoming strained as they struggled to remain rooted to their prey. We were so close to removing it. And after a mercifully short time, the entire cluster of pustules was torn from the Hollow Knight and was flung across the room like refuse. It was utterly disgusting to behold and the Hollow Knight slumped to their knees again in relief. Their blood was still stained orange and their eyes filled with the light, but they were free now. I wheezed a sigh of relief. "It's done... It's... No... No!"

Our triumph was all too brief. The Hollow Knight suddenly winced and clutched at their chest. And then...in horrifying and crushing fashion, they sudden raised their body as the cloak draped over their chest was blown outward. A cluster of far larger pustules suddenly burst out of their body to replace the ones we had just torn out of their chest and even carried the Hollow Knight into the air while they dangled almost lifelessly from that cluster of putrid balloons. My hope was fading rapidly as I beheld this horrifying and disturbing sight looming over me. The harder we tried to extract the infection from its victim, the more violently it tried to maintain its grasp on them. "I can't save you... I can't... Why?!"

The Hollow Knight... No. The Hollow Knight was completely helpless. The infection itself lashed out at me in a grossly graceless fashion. The cluster of pustules suddenly dove at me in an attempt to crush me with the sheer weight of itself and its host's body. I flapped my wings hard to fling myself to the side as the putrid cluster of balloons literally bounced back into the air upon striking the floor. And this went on for a moment longer with it just narrowly missing me. Until finally it anticipated which direction I would throw myself in once I started to notice the pattern of its timing. It struck me when I least expected it and smashed me to the ground as if I just got crushed by a very soft boulder.

My armor held, but the impact still knocked the wind out of me. And when I gathered my senses, I found the Hollow Knight standing over me while still unarmed and with that new cluster of pustules having shrunk back down to a more manageable size under their cloak. And in mere seconds, they were upon me. The Hollow Knight pinned me under their knees and took hold of my throat with their tough chitinous hand. I could not breathe...

My own emotions became my enemy. I was too distraught... Could not focus enough to use magic and could not reach my sword. My armored hand futilely grasped at the Hollow Knight's arm as my lungs demanded air. And as those ethereal dreamcatcher shapes began to appear around us again, the tears being shed from the Hollow Knight's infected eyes began to spill more profusely. My own face stained with fresh tears, I could literally see the Hollow Knight silently weeping as they helplessly watched their own hand strangling the life out of me. Were they pleading? Begging for something or someone to stop them? But the voice I did hear... Even as I saw the Hollow Night's weeping eyes filled with that evil glow...

"...Fade... Disappear, lightbringer... There is only one light... One beacon... Your light will never eclipse me..."

It was over. The plague had bested me. Even if this was all just a dream, I felt...such a profound sense of failure. I had failed in trying to save that dying world. But as I felt things going dark and my ears began to fail... A voice reached me one last time. But not in my mind. It came from nearby. "Release him!"

The Hollow Knight suddenly threw their head up as something lashed out with a passing slash. A splash of their infect blood filled the air. But their loosening grasp suddenly tightened on my throat again as the infection demanded the helpless vessel to finish me off. But my savior then suddenly appeared to take hold of the Hollow Knight's cloak and pulled it off me with a great heave and hurl them a short distance away. I heard the Hollow Knight crash along the floor with a thud before a familiar white face stood over me with hand outreached to me. "That was close! Are you all right?!"

I gasped for breath as I could not believe who had come to my rescue. I reached up and took hold as I wheezed, "Quirrel...! How...?! You can't fight them..."

My new friend took hold of my hand and helped me to my feet while still maintaining an air of his jovial nature about himself. That barrier leading out was clearly only a one-way entrance. One could enter, but not escape. "I know. I see them now and I know I can't best them alone. But together! Together, we can triumph! What do you say, Sir James? Shall I assist?"

I could see Quirrel's nail in his other hand. He really did know how to fight. But I had barely gotten up onto my feet when I saw the Hollow Knight suddenly appear behind Quirrel with a sudden shadowy teleportation. Nail in hand, they prepared to lunge. "Quirrel! They...!"

The Hollow Knight leapt at Quirrel with blade raised high to cut him down with a single leaping slash. But instead of trying to parry the blade, Quirrel suddenly pulled his hat down as he stood his ground. And when that great nail struck Quirrel's masked scalp, it... That enchanted mask did not simply block that strike. It repelled the Hollow Knight entirely with a flash of pale light the generated a circular field around itself or an instant. The Hollow Knight very nearly fell to the ground after being shoved back by this sudden resistance. The mask not merely a hat. It was an impenetrable shield. And Quirrel was quick to act as the Hollow Knight struggled to maintain balance. He brought his nail to his side and called out as he suddenly almost vanished. "Over here, over here!"

At speed my eyes only barely detected, Quirrel became a blur as he rushed past the Hollow Knight with another splash of that infected blood. It was as if witnessing the speed of a mantis strike being used for sheer movement. That passing slash was enough to draw the Hollow Knight's attention as they turned and thrust their left shoulder at him to spray another volley of corrosive infected blood at him. No matter how much of their blood was spilled or expelled as a weapon, the Hollow Knight never came close to running dry.

Quirrel nimbly rushed across the chamber as that hail of infected blood fell around him. At the first opportunity, he readied his blade and rushed past the Hollow Knight in an instant to land another slash. Another spray of blood splashed along the floor as the Hollow Knight reeled from that strike. Quirrel then looked at me and asked, "Sir James! Retrieve your blade! I can't do this alone!"

I had to force myself to focus enough to use the levitation spell to call the Celestial Sword back to my hand. But the Hollow Knight did not come rushing in to strike. They instead threw their head back as those grotesque pustules under their cloak once again expanded in size and carried them high near the ceiling. And then... They unleash an attack I could only view as an act of desperation. Those pustules began to rapidly expel globs of infected blood in all directions. Dozens... Maybe hundreds...

The air became thick with that sickeningly sweet scent as literally the entire chamber was being drenched in that endless supply of putrid fluid. There was no way Quirrel and I could hope to dodge this one. All we could do was stand our ground. I raised the Lunar Shield high and felt those heavy splashes of fluid crash against it many times while Quirrel lowered his hat as its enchantments repelled every liquid projectile with flashes of a bright circular rune. It went on for so long too. Ten seconds... Twenty seconds...

When that barrage finally went on for thirty seconds, the pustules receded and the Hollow Knight suddenly dropped out of the air and fell into a slumping heap to the floor. No matter how far the infection pushed them beyond their body's limits, there is no way expelling so much blood was not taxing on their body. And that was without taking into consideration the ghastly wounds they had suffered by then. So many trails of glowing orange blood flowing down their black body and pooling into tiny puddles at their feet... The Hollow Knight should have been slain several times by that point. Were they beyond death entirely?

Even Quirrel began to hesitate as he beheld the sorry state of the Hollow Knight. For a good moment, they were wide open to attack. We could have struck, but... Quirrel relaxed his stance instead of going in for another quick slash. "This...doesn't even feel like a true battle now..."

"I know... I...don't want to hurt them..." I added as the Hollow Knight managed to shakily rise to their feet before slowly shambling forward towards us. We stood ready with our defenses raised, but... When the Hollow Knight made another swing of their great nail, they were just out of reach and immediately lost balance and slumped to their knees instead of stepping forward to lash out for a combo. My stance relaxed entirely. The Hollow Knight's body was at its limit. I whispered to our suffering enemy, "Please... No more... You can't defeat us, so... Just stop!"

The infection within did not heed my pleas. It forced its helpless thrall to stand once again even as it stood dying before us. The Hollow Knight readied their nail for another swing, but...they did not strike me. When they once again missed, they managed to release their grip on their weapon and send it flying all the way across the chamber and leaving its blade embedded in the stone wall with a loud clank. Now disarmed and too weak to even put up much resistance at all, I relaxed myself around them. Even Quirrel completely lowered his nail as we were both lured into a sense of security.

The Hollow Knight raised their gaze to look upon me. And their move was swift. They reached out with their one hand and suddenly took hold of the Celestial Sword right around the spines of its crossguard. I feared that they were about to try and wrestle my far sharper sword away from me, but...that was not the case. With a solid grip on my own weapon, the Hollow Knight pulled it forward and drove the Celestial Sword's glowing blade through its heavily bleeding torso. Right down to the hilt.

Horror and sorrow filled me as I beheld the ravaged vessel before me gazing right back at me from just inches away. Their infested eyes constantly weeping infected tears as they trembled where they stood. Even Quirrel had been rendered speechless as he beheld the pitiful scene before him. And soon, tears once again began to flow down my cheeks. The Hollow Knight could not be saved. I wanted to believe that they could, and yet...

The will to fight left me entirely. And the Hollow Knight saw this. They released their grasp on my sword and weakly rested their hand on my dented right pauldron. I released my grip on the Celestial Sword with its still thoroughly impaled through them. I willed the Lunar Shield to detach from my left arm with it hitting the floor with a clatter. We were not enemies. I knew this for certain. I reached out and held the Hollow Knight in my arms with my face buried in their tarnished cloak. For just a moment, there was calm. The infection could not wrest control of its host for now.

No words came. My throat clenched as my voice would not allow me to speak. But again, those ethereal dreamcatcher sigils began to float around us. But the voice I heard in my head... It was not the voice I heard calling for my death. It was...another. Masculine. Feminine. I cannot for the life of me determine what side of that spectrum it leaned towards. But a quiet...and very pained voice filled my head.

"....it burns... The light burns... It never dims..."

My embrace tightened around the dying hero in my arms. I wanted to speak to them, but I just could not fight my sorrow. I heard the voice plead again. "...Hero... Kind soul... End my suffering..."

I could not. I so desperately wanted to save that suffering soul. I could not believe that there was no way out. It was a plague. An infection that could be cured. There had to be a way...

"...KILL IT..."

That voice again. The one filled with a proud malice. The voice of a woman that was clearly not that of the Hollow Knight. The voice demanded obedience. It demanded its puppet to defy the damage it had suffered and do what could no longer be done. And the Hollow Knight finally defied that voice.

"...I...will...not..."

The voice once again demanded firmly of its victim. The voice was filled with madness and hate. And all I could do was tighten my embrace and even shroud the Hollow Knight with my enchanted wings as I tried to shield them from all directions and keep the voices out. Just doing what I could to protect them.

"...KILL THE USURPER..."

The exhausted voice whispered again as I held tightly to the dying knight in my arms.

"...Let there be an end..."

And finally, the call of the infection roared within our minds.

"KILL THE LIGHTBRINGER!!!"

I was suddenly pushed back by the Hollow Knight themselves. They suddenly shoved me back with a firm thrust of their palm against my cuirass as I was left reeling with paralyzing emotions. My wings were forced to release them as they suddenly grasped the hilt of the Celestial Sword and tore my sword from their body with that disgusting glowing blood coating the shining white blade. But instead of turning it on me, they once again raised it high in an reverse grip. And again... Their voice reached my mind.

"LET ME DIIIIIIIEEEEE!!!"

I reached out helplessly as Quirrel and I could only watch as the Hollow Knight once again plunged my own sword deep through their body. The desperation... The agony... I could not fathom what that poor soul was experiencing. They had sworn to seal the plague, and failed in that . With no cure or escape... All that was left was for them to die and take the plague with them. Quirrel even finally muttered, "The poor thing..."

Nearly all strength had been exhausted. But even then, that extra impaling wound was not enough. The Hollow Knight withdrew my sword from their body and raised it high for another stab. But...as they raised their arm high above their great horned head... Another blade shot past Quirrel and I. And it struck the Hollow Knight directly in the brow at the base of where that great crack in their skull began. It was not a sword or nail... It was a needle.

The Hollow Knight recoiled from that blow. Eyes wide in shock and voice silent as the dreamcatcher sigils faded. A thin flash of light rang along a thread tied to the needle's ring pommel before a familiar sentry wrapped in a red cloak zipped by me and anchored herself atop the Hollow Knight's head with her entire body wrapped around her weapon. And with one firm stab powered by her entire bodyweight, the needle completely pierced the Hollow Knight's tough outer shell. Countless threads wrapped around the Hollow Knight as they released their grip on my sword. And finally, the vessel was brought to their knees.

There was no escape from Hornet's net. The Hollow Knight wiggled weakly, but their body was at its limit. Hornet, voice wracked by tension, spoke out to us. "No... No more! The vessel cannot be allowed to be destroyed!"

Quirrel rested a hand upon his chest as he sighed in sharp relief. Although I was too confused or distraught to really understand the full context of the situation anymore. Quirrel then sighed, "Oh, thank goodness you decided to join us. It was getting too harrowing in here..."

As if on cue, the Hollow Knight once again let out an otherworldly howl as they remained hunkered over. And I saw it. A vast cloud of that orange haze began to explode out of them in all directions. Between my armor, Quirrel's mask, and whatever safeguard Hornet had been using, we were safe from the infection for now. But with how rapidly it was filling the room with that gaseous light...

Hornet looked down at the shackled Hollow Knight as the infection spilled heavily from their heavily bleeding body. And she called out to us. "Do you see it?! The vessel's demise will not stop the plague! With their destruction, the plague will spread once again! Unfettered and unchained, all will be claimed! The host's death will not claim the heart of the plague!"

I... Quirrel and I looked at each other with horror in our eyes. I had forgotten... The plague does not spread via bacteria. It infects...through thoughts. Through dreams. A plague from beyond the physical realm. It had no viral strain that could be seen under a microscope. And now that it was just bursting out of its host with no barriers left to inhibit the spread... I then asked, "Then...how?! How do we stop it?!"

Hornet gazed at me with hopeful panic in her voice. "I will hold the Hollow Knight. As for you, Sir James... You cannot face the plague here in the physical world. You must cut beyond the veil of dreams. Venture into the dreams and thoughts where the infection resides! Quickly! Draw your Dream Nail and pierce through the veil!"

Another realm... A dream realm? A dream within a world contained within a dream? But it sounded like I needed something else. Something that, to my horror, I did not have. I looked at my hands. Then at the fallen Lunar Shield and the bloodstained Celestial Sword. But...they were not what I needed. And it began to dawn on Hornet as well with her eyes opening wider by the second. "You...do possess a Dream Nail, do you not? Or...an equivalent from your kingdom?"

Terror filled my heart as I realized that I did not have what I needed. And Quirrel looked at me with a growing look of horror on his otherwise blank face. "You...don't. Do you...?"

It was over. The path to the plague's heart was open before us. Even the very gash in the Hollow Knight's skull was not spilling fluid. It instead was erupting with a veritable geyser of those dreamcatcher sigils. As if beckoning us to enter. And yet...we could not. And as this reality dawned on us, Hornet... She began to shriek at me. Tears streaming from her eyes as they opened wide in fury, "You... YOU FOOL!!! YOU IMBECILE!!! I BELIEVED IN YOU!!! I BELIEVED THAT YOU WOULD BE THE ONE!!! THE ONE TO PUT AN END TO THE INFECTION!!! THE ONE TO MAKE ALL OF HALLOWNEST'S SUFFERING NOT BE ALL FOR NAUGHT!!!"

Hornet was screaming at me. And I cowered in the face of her fury and despair. She lived through the demise of Hallownest and all those in it. She witnessed an apocalypse claim her home that could not be cured. One that could only be barely contained from spreading beyond the kingdom. And now...that seal had been broken. And it was all my fault. And she made sure I knew this as she wailed in fury with tears still flowing free. "THE PLAGUE WILL SPREAD!!! IT WILL CONSUME ALL!!! WITH THIS FAILURE, HALLOWNEST IS LOST!!! ALL BECAUSE OF YOU, SIR KNIGHT!!! ALL BECAUSE YOU DARED TO...to..."

Her voice began to soften. And all eyes fell upon me. More of those dreamcatcher sigils began to appear around me. But...they mostly gathered to my left. Near my...left hand. We all gazed silently as I raised my left hand to inspect it. Why my left hand? That was the arm I carry the Lunar Shield on. The one that contains Luna's magic.

Luna's magic... The Princess of the Night... Dream magic.

Hope burst in my heart. And I began to focus the magic in my left hand. That billowing blue aura began to coat my arm below the elbow. I was not trying to cast a specific spell. I was merely readying its magical energies for use. And after a few seconds, a pale light began to form over my entire hand. And soon... A surging ethereal blade burst forth with my armored hand serving as a base. A blade that was mostly triangular and constantly wavering with incorporeal power. A sword... But not one that could harm anything with physical form. Quirrel asked softly, "Is that...it? A Dream Nail?"

I looked at Hornet and her eyes were wide in disbelief. But her tears had ceased to flow. "You... That's it. A Dream Nail. It must be. You've possessed this all along? You can do it?! You can pierce the veil?"

"I...don't know. I've never gotten a reaction out of this gauntlet's magic like this. There must be something in the air here... Something in this world that's reacting to my magic like this." I said calmly as I gazed down upon the Hollow Knight. They too were observing the blade on my left hand with keen interest. I then took a step forward and said, "I think this will do it... Wish me luck."

Hornet spoke with fierce determination in her voice. And renewed hope. "Yes... We cannot follow you. Go, Sir James. This fight is yours. Pierce the veil into the realm of dreams...and deliver Hallownest from this plague!"

But I did not just yet. I kneeled before the Hollow Knight and rested my right hand upon their head's left horn. We shared a gaze of silence, but their mind was not so silent. The strange dream properties of that world was responding to the Luna's magic manifesting. And they spoke to me one last time.

"...Do it..."

"Hang on just a little longer. We're almost done here..." I said to the poor soul before me. Remaining on my knees, I readied my left hand before me before making a quick slicing motion. The instant I struck the Hollow Knight, an explosion of those dreamcatcher sigils clouded my vision along with a soft ethereal light. My senses dulled for a moment as calm took me. Almost as if I was rapidly falling asleep. But not for long.

I came to as if I had just begun another lucid dream... To go from one dream to another... It is the only way I can describe it. The Lunar Shield and the Celestial Sword were both back in my hands and any damage my armor had sustained had been mended. My body and my equipment were in pristine condition. And as I gazed about at my surroundings, I was hardly surprised. "Huh... This certainly feels like a dream."

The world around me consisted of a sea of golden clouds under an equally heavenly sky. Like a literal dreamland. It certainly felt inviting and peaceful. And yet...why was it so quiet? Only the gentle chiming whispers of ethereal winds reached my ears. The only thing contrasting those heavenly golds were great curved black spires extending out of the clouds that lend themselves to the insect aesthetics of Hallownest, many ridges lining the insides of the curves to bring to mind insect mandibles. That, and a great many dark polished stone platforms filling the air to give whoever was there something to rest on. "This realm defies all natural logic... Something that can literally only exist in a dream. Are you seeing this, Nightmare Moon? Are you there?"

The only true witness to my trial spoke up to me, but her voice was slightly muffled. As if we were too far apart at the time. "Yes, and you have my sincerest condolences for the plight you are facing tonight. You have truly willed up a very harrowing experience for yourself. Are you absolutely certain you do not need my assistance tonight? A great presence is somewhere near you. Bright...yet not at all like Celestia's light. This light is harsh... Cruel. One that burns and corrupts. Please let me be by your side, my love. I know that you are not in any true danger here, yet... I do not wish to see you weep so. I will assist you if you only call."

Nightmare Moon's words comforted me and I was extremely tempted to take her up on her offer. But I was still compelled to take this entire experience as naturally as possible. And so I replied, "No... No, not yet. I'm not ruling out that I might need help, but... Keep watching for now, all right? If I absolutely need you, I'll ask. I'm feeling OK now though. There's a light at the end of the tunnel now."

"If you insist. But go with the greatest of caution, my dear. That defiled warrior was powerful, but hardly a glimmer to what had infested it. Whatever it is that awaits you here... Show it no quarter." The Princess of Dreams said before her voice fell silent. She was reluctant in leaving me to myself, but she still respected my will. We had spent an entire day together just yesterday. We could wait a little longer before seeing each other again. But for the moment...

I steeled my will and pushed the sorrow out of my mind. Now that I was in the realm where the plague originated from, I could put an end to it. With the death of the infection's creator, the Hollow Knight would be saved. At least I sincerely hoped they could be saved in spite of the injuries they had suffered through by then. But where was it? The only way to go was...up?

I was very deep down in that sea of golden clouds. And so I began to ascend at a cautious pace. I could have simply taken to the air and flown up above the clouds, but my nerves were demanding that I approach cautiously. To savor this final approach in soothing solitude. I flapped my armor's wings to propel myself through the air from platform to platform with lofty jumps. The air was disarmingly calm... Too calm...

"...You would dare...?"

I froze as that voice reached my mind... No, not that time. I was no longer hearing a disembodied voice speaking through my thoughts. My ears heard that one. I glanced around cautiously, scanning the horizon for anything or anyone that might not have been there before. But nothing moved. I felt no eyes upon me. And so I carried on ever higher through the clouds. One jump at a time.

"...YOU WOULD DARE?!"

That voice roared at me once again and I stopped. That sounded like a threat and I readied myself for an. But still nothing came. Furious as that voice sounded, I was not assaulted. More like it was trying to warn me away. Perhaps that light did fear me after all... And it continued to shriek in defiance at me. "You would dare bring with you the light of a sun that is not my own?! Into my realm?! My last remaining sanctuary?!"

That voice sounded like nothing short of divine... The voice of some goddess of that world. It had to be. It certainly carried the pride and arrogance of one. I gazed up at the se of clouds around me and the golden sky above as a newfound disgust filled my gut. The one who brought ruin to Hallownest... The one who brought constant suffering upon the gallant Hollow Knight... They were near. "Yes. I do dare. I carry the light of a wondrous and loving sun queen. A queen who shines brighter than you ever will."

"SILENCE, MORTAL!!!" That voice shrieked as I was even startled into stumbling backwards. I definitely challenged her ego. But she did fall silent for a moment while I resumed my gradual ascent up those stairs of many disconnected steps. At least for a moment. The voice began to speak again, but it almost sounded like she strangely appreciated being able to directly speak to someone. Even if I was her enemy. "No matter... You would not be the first to challenge my luminescence. And you will fail as he did in the end."

I was not swayed from my journey up those many heavenly platforms. But I at least granted that foul light my ear. "Pardon me for knowing nothing about this world. I'm pretty sure you can see that I'm not from around here."

And so that haughty goddess of putrid light began to speak again. "Then I shall enlighten you. A pale fool sought to reign in ages past. I watched over and guided my children with the love of my light. And they still bowed to him in the end! I was banished... Forgotten! Eons passed as Hallownest thrived under the watch of the pale usurper! And then... Then...they discovered it. Atop Hallownest's highest peak overlooking the kingdom."

I stopped in the middle of a larger platform perhaps halfway up. The inflections of the voice I was hearing... I felt like I needed to grant this my full attention for the moment. And the voice took notice of my pause. "A fragment... A reminder of my era. And when they beheld that stone tribute in my likeness... Beheld my radiant form... They began to remember. And through that, I was able to reach them once again. And this time, they all remembered when they saw my light within their dreams. They finally forsook the pale fool and remembered who truly reigns."

The light was forgotten...and then remembered once her actual silhouette was discovered in the form of an ancient artifact? Just seeing it was enough to allow the people of Hallownest to remember that light goddess? Was she really completely unable to reach anyone while no one remembered her? A very strange roadblock... But I could understand why Hallownest's previous ruler likely went to great lengths to erase any remnants of the light's legacy. I had seen what had happened after she had been remembered. A growing sense of contempt growing in my heart, I resumed my ascent.

I remembered those reanimated husks I found after entering the tunnels just under the surface. They were already dead, yet still held by the light's evil plague. Even in death, forced to carry the light. That was not a show of love. It was a show of control. The will of one who could not let go. And the light continued to speak to me. "And now, Hallownest is at last what it should have always been. My children once again bow to me. And under my eternal light, they will never be swayed again."

"This kingdom is DEAD!!!" I finally shouted upon landing and raising my sword to the sky above. All that talk about loving her children and guiding them... Even when nearly all of them are just shambling corpses without wills of their own? It was a sickening display of the light's ego and I could not listen idly any longer. "Everyone who bows to you is nothing but a corpse now! And those who still live... They don't bow to you freely! They don't worship you! You don't guide them! You enslave them! Just puppets for you to play with! How is that a show of love?!"

"They...are...MINE!!!" The voice did not take kindly to my objection. I even felt the world tremble with that scream. And the light continued to roar at me. "They always were! And you...are not one of them! You know not what you trifle in, outsider. But the light you carry will never outshine me. You will be extinguished here. Lest you turn back now. Flee. And never return."

My eyes narrowed into a scowl. I remember what I had heard. I remembered what I had seen from those infected by the plague of light. And how they remained bound to the light's will even in death. And most vividly... I remembered how Hallownest's greatest martyr suffered after they desperately tried to contain the entire plague within themselves only to fail. All that death... All that suffering... All for nothing. And the Hollow Knight's words in my mind... How they so dearly pleaded for death...

Fleeing was not an option. The end was near and I was not going to let my fellow knight suffer any longer. I lowered my sword while still glaring up at the heavenly sky above. "Shut up. My light will burn you away to nothing. Your oblivion for the genocide of an entire kingdom. You deserve nothing less, you wretch."

Before the voice could respond, I quickly brought my shield and sword together. And I whispered to the only other person listening in. "Nightmare Moon. If you can hear me, I think I'll be needing my best sword for this one."

The Princess of Dreams did not speak, but she did respond. The Celestial Sword was engulfed by a bright golden glow while the Lunar Shield was consumed by a beautiful blue. They floated out before me with the blue and gold merging into a swirling pillar of ever brightening light. And when I reach in and took hold, the light faded to reveal a familiar titan of a sword. A greatsword with a crescent moon emblazoned over the sun of my sword's crossguard. The blade was much longer with the edge still shining that beautiful white while the center of the blade down the middle was filled with the colors of the night sky dotted with faintly glowing stars. For as rarely as I take up that sword, it felt comfortable and familiar in my hands. I was ready for this.

"Your blade..." I heard that haughty voice speak again. But now with a cautious curiosity in it. The light marveled at my transformed weapon as I lowered it to my side while grasping it in just my right hand. "The light of the sun remains, but it now encases the shadows... Shadows filled with tiny beacons... No. You are not a lightbringer. You are neither day or night. Neither sun nor shadow. You...are the eclipse."

Poetic. I suppose I should not have expected anything less from an ancient goddess. But that haughtiness then returned as her ego shone through. "But you still carry the light of the sun in your hand. And there is no place for you in my world. I am the only light Hallownest needs! The only light they will ever have! I have waited much too long at the edges of their memories! I will not be forgotten again!"

I was more than halfway up by that point. With my mightiest sword in hand, I resumed my ascent. And the light still roared at me. "Approach me if you dare, mortal. Challenge me and fade into my eternal glare!"

"The only thing I've learned about you is that the haughtiest sure do love to hear themselves talk. In that case, I'm done listening." I was starting to become thoroughly annoyed by that point. And my retort apparently convinced the light to finally shut up. They did not speak once as I continued to ascend jump by jump. The air was quiet with only very weak ethereal breezes caressing me. I felt so alone...

At last, I reached the summit. A great stretch of a dark stone platform held me as that sea of clouds lay spread out before me. But no matter where I looked, I did not see anyone. The light did not speak once. All I noticed there atop the sea of clouds that had not been there before...was the sun.

There is was out in that sea. A bright glowing golden orb of light. But...that was not the sun. The sun glows so brightly that it almost appears to be white. And it is near impossible to gaze upon it directly. And yet that sun peaking out of the clouds was very easy on the eyes. And I quickly came to a realization. "That must be her..."

I took a few steps forward, but...I began to notice something. That situation... Ascending high into the heavens, standing atop the world between two realms with the fate of one hanging in the balance... And with the source of the conflict before me... My left hand rose to my armored head as I was wracked by harrowing memories of not long ago. Standing atop the Heaven's Pillar, beholding the swirling portal to a blighted world tainted by human sin... A world threatening to supplant the other. I muttered under my breath, "Hollow Knight... We really are the same..."

The parallels between my most recent trials and those of the Hollow Knight were jarring. I began to wonder how this world I was in even came to be. Was the act of watching our new beehive for too long the only source? Or...was this also being generated by my darkest memories of Equestria's most recent crisis? If it was, then the world of Hallownest and its fate was a far bleaker parallel to the outcome we achieved in the end. I tried to push those thoughts out of my mind and began to approach the golden sun ahead. But then...

A heavy thud came from behind me. It sounded like something had dropped out of the sky. Or maybe followed me up the many steps below to reach me with a great leap. Was the light before me not the source of the voice I heard? I knew that Quirrel and Hornet could not have followed me into that realm, so then... Who had just shown up?

Knowing I may be in danger, I brought the sword in my right to my left and grasped it between both hands. I took a deep breath and spun around to face the threat with sword held out before me. But I immediately lowered the blade when I saw who had arrived. There before me, still slumped to their knees in exhaustion...was the Hollow Knight.

My fear of an impending assault was replaced with confusion when I noticed that the putrid orange glow filling the Hollow Knight's eyes was gone. They appeared just as dark and empty as any bug I had met that day. That cracked scar still remained above their left eye and their right arm was still missing, but I saw that their cloak did not look as stained as before. It was just a dark gray. I suppose I should not have been surprised that they were present. I was inside their own mind at the time. But for them to be free of infection... Was my presence disrupting the plague's control over them?

Our eyes and met and we stared with no words being exchanged. I felt comforted in seeing that the Hollow Knight was free of infection with no signs of injury, but...why had they arrived? They had surely already faced the source of the infection in their own mind and failed to destroy it. And they looked just as scarred and ravaged as when I first saw them. I was at a loss for words as I gazed upon the longsuffering knight. But I soon noticed them hunch over further. As...something began to be rise around them.

What was this? I could hear a faint rushing hiss filling the air around the Hollow Knight. Trails of pale light began to rapidly rise past them. And that sound... Crackling, yet also...liquid? I took a step back as I saw the cloak draped over the Hollow Knight's right shoulder rise a bit. As if something was pushing it up. And to my shock, a fully reconstructed right arm suddenly extended out from under the cloak. The pale particles rising around the Hollow Knight faded before they then gazed upon their empty hand. And I could only ask, "You...can heal yourself?"

The Hollow Knight looked up at me for a second before appearing to nod. How long ago did they lose their right arm to begin with? The healed knight again looked upon their right hand as they tested their chitinous black digits. The hand soon curled into a fist, but the Hollow Knight remained kneeling. While finally whole again, they still looked exhausted. With my sword now resting in my left hand, I offered my right. Just to give them some leverage in climbing to their feet. The Hollow Knight gazed up at me for a second with their eyes remaining in the exact same shape at all times. They were silent and stoic, but not at all hollow. And after a moment, they then placed their right hand in mine as I slowly helped them up onto their very narrow feet.

I respected the Hollow Knight's silence by voicing my own. And they were not done yet. The Hollow Knight took their tarnished nail in both hands and stabbed it into the ground as they stood tall. Now that they were not constantly hunched over, I could see that they were indeed a giant among bugs. My eyes only came up to their chest. And as more of those pale particles began to rapidly rise around the Hollow Knight with their cloak billowing, I took a step back. They were not done restoring themselves with that wondrous power.

The crack atop the Hollow Knight's brow disappeared in seconds, but even that was not enough. They were now fully healed. What was left to do? And my eyes widened as I got an answer. A pale veil began to coat the Hollow Knight's upper body. The light soon began to fade and revealed that the Hollow Knight's fragile tarnished armor had returned to cover their shoulders and torso that vaguely resembled the petals of an upside-down flower. And the color of that metal plating was a beautiful pale alloy. Suddenly, a long flowing pale cape unfurled from the back of the Hollow Knight's cuirass and gently touched the floor. Even their nail was being restored to pristine condition with all cracks and chips in its length disappearing entirely. With the pale particles fading and their stance relaxing, there they stood. The Hollow Knight was free of infection and healed to pristine condition. The vessel was once again pure.

Such magnificence... I marveled at the glorious form of the Hollow Knight's armored and healed body. This must have been how they looked back in their prime. Where the form I first saw was shambling and clearly hindered by the infection more than empowered by it, the Hollow Knight's true form was elegant and powerful. My mind raced as I wondered how well I would be able to hold my own against them if forced to duel. It would be a struggle for certain. Such a beautiful and gallant appearance. Bug or no bug, the Hollow Knight truly had a knightly visage about themselves. As they gazed out at the golden sun ahead of us, I spoke softly to them. "You are...glorious."

The Hollow Knight turned their head to meet my gaze with their great horned head having to tilt down slightly to meet my own eyes. Those eyes were as dark as those of any other bug I had spoken to. And I understood that they had no voice to speak with. They may very well have not even had a mouth. But after a few seconds, I was surprised. The Hollow Knight did react. Their eyes narrowed just slightly. As if they were smiling.

"You're not hollow at all... Are you?" I asked quietly now that I knew the Hollow Knight truly did have a mind to think with. And they responded accordingly. That smiling gaze faded as a more saddened look filled those eyes. Hands still clutching the hilt of their nail, the Hollow Knight turned their gaze away from me and just...bowed their head. As if disappointed or ashamed of themselves. I did not question it further. We both knew that not being hollow was what doomed Hallownest in the end.

"It's OK... We can still..." I said as I reached out to them. Towards their exposed abdomen below their breastplate. Not a scar remained. There was no signs of any impalement wounds. Our physical conditions did not follow us into that realm. But I still remembered the very many times the Hollow Knight impaled themselves on their own blade. And how the sight of such self harm had reminded me of when I did the same during a particularly harrowing dream. Doing whatever I could to inconvenience my enemy...

My hand drew away from the Hollow Knight and rested upon my own breastplate. I could still feel that throbbing phantom pain as that memory came back to me. And the Hollow Knight noticed. They turned their gaze to me with their eyes showing some form of concern. I sighed and bowed my head before saying, "I know... I've suffered too... We both have suffered for our kingdoms."

The Hollow Knight reacted in a way I did not expect. They reached out with their right hand. And when I lowered mine, they gently touched their fingers to my breastplate. We stood there in silence. As if the Hollow Knight was trying to feel for a wound. But they then surprised me with another move. They raised their right hand and rested it atop my armored head. Gently rubbing my head as if trying to tussle the hair beneath it. Those eyes... They looked happy. Almost like the Hollow Knight wanted to chuckle. And I found myself starting to smile. "You're not hollow...but you are kind."

They continued to smile with only their eyes conveying the emotions hidden behind that hardened face. All those years of silent suffering with no one to comfort them, yet their true heart was still intact. To be free of the infection after so long... I could not fathom the relief the Hollow Knight was experiencing. They soon lowered their hand from my head and returned it to the hilt of their great nail. The Hollow Knight then offered their left. Held out to be held by me. Seeing that I could only hold the left with my own left, I swapped my sword to my right and took hold of the Hollow Knight's hand with my left. And I saw why. More of those ethereal dreamcatcher sigils formed and floated around us. And then... Their voice...

"No will to break, yet I was broken... No mind to think, yet I know... No voice to cry, yet I suffered..."

The voice was nothing short of androgynous. Neither masculine nor feminine. I cannot even begin to describe it. Was the Hollow Knight...neither? And as the Hollow Knight continued to smile at me, they spoke to me the only way they could. "And you...shed so many tears for me... Why, mysterious knight? Why do you weep for me?"

"Because we are the same." I said firmly while trying to keep my emotions in check. The urge was still there. And I had only just left the situation behind. I could not settle for a mere handshake. I released my grasp on the Hollow Knight's hand while I dropped my sword with a clank. I stepped past the Hollow Knight's nail and held them once again in an embrace. "We've both suffered... Both been used by our enemies... Became a threat to our people... Almost gave everything for them... I know... I know what it's like..."

"And you speak the truth." The Hollow Knight whispered in my mind while they too held me. Their hand rested on the back of my helmet in a comforting embrace. The towering gallant knight said softly, "And I am most grateful that it was you who shattered my chains. Now...I can fulfill my duty. But this time... Not alone."

I gradually and reluctantly released the Hollow Knight from my embrace and stepped back. It was...awkward to realize I was no longer holding a gravely wounded soul struggling to defy a higher will controlling their own mangled body. With those sigils still floating around us, the Hollow Knight rested their hand upon my pauldron. And they asked gently, "Will you stand with me against the light...my friend? Help me save whatever is left to save?"

My eyes widened. For all that talk of Hallownest being a dead kingdom, I had seen very little of it. But there was still Hornet. And Quirrel. And even the kindly Elderbug up there in Dirtmouth. If they still lived... Were there more survivors out there? Was there still hope for the ruins of Hallownest? With this opportunity set before us, I found myself smiling at my newest friend. "This is not my kingdom...but I'll do what I can to help you save it."

"Such insolence..." A voice echoed through the air. The light called out to us. And we turned to face the sun peeking through the clouds. She had been watching the entire time. And was surprisingly patient to allow the Hollow Knight and I to share a moment of peace with each other. The light spoke arrogantly, yet wisely. "You would still struggle against the light...? Still seek to triumph...knowing I have already won?"

"I will never forgive the light..." I heard the Hollow Knight whisper with a quiet fury. I saw their eyes narrow with a bitter scowl. "I gave all I had and she still...took everything. For Hallownest... For them... For...Father... If I die here at last, I will see to it the light dies with me."

"You're not going to die here. You're gonna live." I retorted with my hand grasping that of the Hollow Knight. Their eyes widened considerably as they gazed down at me. I spoke firmly with my other hand curled into an armored fist. I all but glared at my friend as I said, "I won't let you die here. I can finally save you. I know it. We'll get through this together in one piece, all right?"

I was so certain of it by then. Once the source of the plague was gone, the Hollow Knight would be cured. And they would even be able to heal themselves much like I had just witnessed. Victory was within sight. And they had suffered too much already. I could not bear the thought of them losing what little they had left after suffering for so long. They deserved to live... To start over.

The Hollow Knight gazed down at me in stunned silence. Even with my left gauntlet's dream magic allowing them to speak to me via their thoughts, I heard nothing for a moment. Until finally, I saw the Hollow Knight's eyes close entirely. And they pulled me into another embrace with my face against their breastplate. I heard their voice whisper in my mind, "What did I do to deserve having you by my side during this final trial?"

"It'll be OK... We're almost done here, right?" I replied gently while holding them in the embrace of my wings. Just taking a moment to savor one last moment of peace before the final clash.

With great reluctance, we released each other. And we both took our blades in hand before the Hollow Knight whispered one last time as the dreamcatcher sigils around us faded. "Together."

I took a deep breath and then steeled my nerves. The two of us shared a quick glance as I saw the Hollow Knight's eyes sharpen with a focused glare. We were ready. We then turned to face the light, raised our swords in the air...and challenged the sun!

"So be it! No matter how you struggle, none shall eclipse the Radiance!" The light called out to us. Seconds later, the sun...spread its wings as it answered out call. "Knight of the Eclipse! Night of the Void! PERISH!!!"

Such a presence... It emanated so strongly. And with a flash, the sun vanished as a great radiant being appeared before us with a glorious angelic sigil behind her. This towering almost...mothlike being with many fluttering wings coming together on each side of the pale gold fluffy body let out an otherworldly hymn of a shriek. Gazing out from her almost hooded head were a pair of glowing eyes filled with a heavenly golden shine. Three spires stood atop her head that brought more than a passing resemblance to a crown. And their legs dangling below like stilts of silver... They had merged to form what almost looked like a massive blade. I was awestruck, yet disgusted. This goddess... This...Radiance. So beautiful, yet so wicked. Radiant, yet utterly mad and evil. This was a light that needed to be extinguished.

No words were left to say. Together, the Hollow Knight and I leaped at the hovering form of the Radiance to cleave her in two. Our bravery was countered by a sudden pillar of scorching golden light that hit me with unbelievable force. I felt my entire suit of armor rattle from the blast as my friend and I were thrown back across the arena we stood upon. Such power would ravage my armor if I got careless. The Hollow Knight and I staggered upon landing before I said to them, "She's powerful..."

The Hollow Knight suddenly grasped my pauldron to get my attention. But the glare had faded from their eyes. They almost seemed to be beaming with a very confident unseen smile. There was no despair in those eyes. And I found myself smiling back at them. "Yeah... We can take her!"

The Radiance was not about to let us savor a moment of camaraderie. A flurry of golden suns were conjured up and came our way. The Hollow Knight responded quickly by suddenly thrusting out their hand and unleashing a volley of pale daggers from their left hand that flew swiftly along pale lines. They intercepted some of the suns and exploded them in flashes of gold and white. The rest that got through was quickly cut out of the air by very swift strikes from the nail in the Hollow Knight's right hand as they stepped forward. They must have been ambidextrous to wield their blade so efficiently in either hand. And I was not about to let myself get upstaged by this pale champion.

The Hollow Knight stood their ground and drew the attention of the Radiance by launching volley after volley of flechettes at her while she countered with a barrage of golden suns that even curved through the air to home in on them. Some struck the moth goddess, but no signs of physical damage was being done with her form flashing from the impact of each shot that got through. This creature was a divine being... Were they beyond death entirely?

I clenched my fist as I refused to believe such a notion. I beheld the glorious Hollow Knight serving as a distraction between myself and the Radiance. Deliberately attacking from a distance as they were surely allowing me to get in a good hit. We were so close to saving my new friend and whatever was left of Hallownest. There had to be a way! We could triumph!

With a flash of blue magic from my left gauntlet, I made my first move. A volley of frigid blue ice shards formed in the air above and sot forward to shatter themselves against the very surprised Radiance. She shrieked in surprise and turned her gaze to me as I readied my great blade in my hands. Her assault disrupted, the Hollow Knight capitalized on this by lunging themselves through the air with immense speed and slashing the Radiance on their way. I only barely saw this move as I was too focused on using the teleportation spell to place myself above the Radiance with sword raised high. I came down hard just as they glanced up and cleaved the goddess down the middle between her glowing golden eyes.

And yet... She was still intact! Nothing I had ever sliced with that mighty greatsword had ever remained in one piece afterwards. Although that blow did indeed harm her. She recoiled with a howl as I landed almost on my knees with blade touching the floor. The Hollow Knight suddenly appeared beside me with a flash of black before their body finished materializing all in less than a second. We then both tried to strike from below with another volley of ice shards and pale flechettes, but the Radiance then floated elegantly in the air with her many fluttering wings holding her aloft. We were not prepared as rays of golden light burst from her face in many directions with us only barely able to retreat backwards. I growled in irritation, "I guess we just have to hit her until she breaks!"

The Hollow Knight remained voiceless, but their focused scowl mirrored my own. But we were forced to go on the defensive again when the Radiance did a quick spiral while wrapping herself in her wings before she vanished in a flash of light and dreamcatcher sigils. A wall of sword composed of a pure white metal came flying in from nowhere. Each were as large as our own weapons and we had to move quickly to avoid having those piercing blades run us through. One line of swords was followed by another as we both had to basically dance around them. But we also had to rely on each other to guard our blind spots.

I almost backed right into a wall of incoming flying blades and would have taking quite a hit had the Hollow Knight not grabbed my arm and pulled me aside. And they almost got run through as well from behind after sidestepping another wave of blades. I had to shield them by summoning a blue barrier behind them that resulted in the swords vanishing in golden flashes of light upon contact. I noticed the Hollow Knight appear to smile at me only for them to suddenly glance upward before frantically reaching out to me with a gaze of wide-eyed panic.

My friend had spotted something. And with no more walls of blades coming in at us, I too looked up at the last second and saw the Radiance coming down on us from above. The great blade serving as her legs was coated in a layer of scorching golden light and was about to impale us! The two of us had to jump in opposite direction to evade as that massive blade crashed into the very platform with great fissures running throughout the floor. I had to act quickly to not be scorched by the burning golden geysers that suddenly ruptured out from them.

Separated from the Hollow Knight, I was not prepared for what happened next. The Radiance burying herself up to her waist in the floor was not merely an attempt to attack us from below. The entire platform we stood on suddenly shattered as the entire thing crumbled and sent us plummeting back down from whence we came! My armor's great wings prevented me from being in danger, but I could only watch as the wingless Hollow Knight plummeted helpless towards the golden abyss below.

"Hang on, I gotcha!" I shouted as I went into a swift dive to try and catch y falling friend while their impressive cape added enough drag to slow their descent enough for me to outrace them. I swooped by my friend and snatched them out of the air with my hand grasping theirs before I went into a gliding descent to find a safe spot to land on. We had already passed all of the larger platforms I had climbed past the first time up and had to settle for the platform at the very bottom of the stairs.

The Radiance did not let up as we fell. Rays of golden light shot down from above to try and cut me out of the air. The aim was poor and those golden pillars did not stay for long whenever they did manifest. But just when I was coming in for a landing on the deepest platform in that sea of golden clouds, the Radiance finally landed a blow as I was struck right between my wings. I lost my grip on the Hollow Knight's hand and managed to drop them safely on their feet, but the hard blow to my back still caused me to come in for a crash landing. I flopped across the floor nosily as I was left reeling from that genuinely painful blow. I struggled to my knees before my friend rushed to my side and offered their hand to help me up. In this moment of brief calm, they patted me on my pauldron in encouragement while still gazing at me with a look of concern in their eyes. I grunted and said, "I'm OK... I'm OK, really."

A sudden flash far ahead of us caught my attention. And at the very far end of that vast arena floating in the sea of heavenly clouds was the Radiance once again. She did not attack as she floated there with those glowing golden eyes watching us. Almost as if she was daring us to approach. We would have to cover a great distance to reach her and she likely anticipated a quick and easy teleport. If we used teleportation to suddenly reach her, she could do the same to get away from us.

The two of us stood at each other's side with swords in hand. For as stubborn and tricky as our enemy's attacks were, we still stood strong. I then looked at my friend and asked, "Before we continue... How're you holding up?"

My comrade's response almost got a laugh out of me. The Hollow Knight looked at me with a rather whimsical gaze before raising their fist and giving me a thumbs-up gesture. I responded with a huge grin on my face and said, "Yeah, me too!"

With our path plotted, I raised my greatsword to my shoulder and charged ahead. I ran with the speed of a stallion, but the Hollow Knight even managed to match my pace thanks to their long legs allowing them to make very swift and great strides. They kept their nail back and almost dragging along the ground as we anticipated an assault. I could already see incoming golden suns tumbling through the air as the Radiance floated defiantly ahead of us. I glanced over at the Hollow Knight and called out, "You lead!"

The Hollow Knight went first. They hastened their pace to rush ahead and cleave a trail of suns out of the air. They paused just slightly to allow me to go next as I used the glowing blade of my sword to also cleave through those devastating orbs of scorching light one by one. We took turns, going ahead and carving a path before tagging out to let the other go. And as we drew closer, the Radiance only intensified her assault on us. Not only did we have to contend with incoming projectiles. We were also being beset by attacks from below.

We only barely noticed in time as golden sigils formed on the floor. And from them burst patches of white blades in an attempt to trip us up and have us fall into them. They kept popping up at unexpected times. Both as a means to slow us down and to try and cause us to fall into them. It was a confusing nightmare as we advanced, fending off explosive homing in on us and trying to not trip over or be struck from underneath by deathtraps. And that was not even mentioning trying to not strike each other with swords that were as tall as I was. It was a struggle trying to stay close, yet not too close. We would be picked off if we strayed too far from each other.

At one point, I noticed that the Hollow Knight was no longer at my side. I quickly looked back as several suns flew past me. The Hollow Knight was standing their ground and launching pale flechettes from their hand to destroy the incoming suns, but they appeared to be stuck. And I saw why. Another patch of blades had popped up behind them and had skewered their very long cape. And unlike all the others we had passed, this patch of blades did not disappear. It remained where it was and held the Hollow Knight captive. With too many attacks coming in, they could not focus on freeing themselves. Seeing what needed to be done, I rushed back over to them. "Cover me, I got this!"

The Hollow Knight did as I requested and performed a very unexpected maneuver. They plunged their nail directly into the ground. And a second later, massive pale blades rose all across the entire field! Trapped inside that forest of blades, the Radiance struggled to get to us. Scorching suns and even rays of light from her piercing gaze tried to tear through the forest as I could see and hear the blades shattering one by one. Our defenses would not hold for long.

I had to act quickly. With on great swing of my sword, I cleaved the Hollow Knight's cape from its very base. We both looked back at that great strip of pale fabric before I found some humor in that predicament. "For as amazing as you look in that cape, that thing's just gonna get in the way."

The Hollow Knight light slapped the top of my pauldron and I saw them hunched over while bobbing their head a bit. Judging by that joyous look in their eyes, I could tell that the Hollow Knight was outright laughing. They had no voice, but they were still laughing. But that joy was cut short as we heard the nearing shattering of those pale defenses failing under the barrage of the Radiance's light I narrowed my gaze and readied the magic in my left hand. "Drop them. I got a surprise for her."

My friend nodded with their gaze harshening. The instant they removed their nail from the floor, the forest of pale blades disappeared in pillars of light that faded instantly. A barrage of suns was incoming, but I reacted quickly. I thrust out my left hand and unleashed the strongest torrent of lightning magic I could muster. It cut right through the trail of suns and exploded into the Radiance's face with the force of a thunderclap. She recoiled backwards with a heavenly shout before once again unleashing rays of light from her face. Our path clear, we again charged with the Hollow Knight even looking quite pleased with my attack.

The rays of light constantly shining our way pivoted around constantly to try and trip us up. We had to weave and jump as we rushed through that radiant resistance. And once again, the Radiance did not make herself an easy target. Once we were getting a little too close, she suddenly vanished. And we immediately turned our gazes upward. The only way left to go was up. And from so far below, the Radiance's distant form once again looked like a distant sun.

We would have to ascend if we were going to take the fight back to the Radiance. And there was no way I was going to climb all those steps again. Certainly not with the Radiance bearing down on me with projectiles the entire way. I scowled in annoyance. This mad goddess was so desperate to not fail against us that she was resorting to outright cowardly tactics. Although I was certain it was more out of cunning than fear.

My armor's great wings spread as I prepared to take flight. But I then remembered my comrade and looked at them as they too gazed up at the light far above us. "Hey... We'll need to fly. I don't suppose you have a way to rise quickly through the air?"

That stare... I think the Hollow Knight was smirking at me. They suddenly hunched over a bit before I was greeted with a wondrous sight. Six ethereal insect wings suddenly manifested behind them with a very impressive wingspan. And I suddenly felt silly over struggling to save them from that great fall earlier. I cracked a crooked grimace and asked, "I guess this means I didn't need to save you earlier...?"

The Hollow Knight's eyes narrowed as I could almost see their cheekbones turning upward with a cheeky grin. I snickered to myself, before readying my wings. "Right then... Let's fly!"

Our great wings flapped hard to launch us skyward. And together, we soared. The Hollow Knight's ethereal wings flapped in a descending rhythm with the top set of wings flapping downward first, followed by the middle and then the bottom. As tempted as I was to observe them in flight, I had to direct my eyes upward. The Radiance knew we were coming.

One by one, pillars of light shot down at us to try and cut us out of the air. And then I saw little white bits approaching us. A literally hail of those pure white blades were beginning to fall towards us. The Hollow Knight and I had to pivot and spiral around this falling wall of obstacles. And just when I thought I would make it while getting ahead of the Hollow Knight for a moment, one of those great blades struck my right wing squarely in the frame and sent me into a tumble.

I yelped in confusion while sent into an uncontrollable roll. But my loss of upward momentum suddenly ceased as something snatched my left hand and began to carry me upward. I turned my head up and saw the Hollow Knight looking down at me while their glorious shimmering wings carried us both along at a speedy pace. More dreamcatcher sigils formed around our hands as I heard their voice in my head one more time. "Let's reach the summit together, friend!"

Confidence and hope returned to my heart as I smiled back at my friend. We had come this far. It was time to take this duel to the very peak of that realm of dreams. The Hollow Knight suddenly sped up with their wings flapping at a quicker rate while they carried me around the few falling projectiles that remained. And with a great heave, the Hollow Knight flung me upwards with my wings carrying me along. The rays of piercing light and fallen white blades finally stopped. And instead, I was met with a falling cloud of ethereal feathers... Angel feathers?

The Radiance knew I was close and I was preparing a surprise for her. I channeled my solar magic into the greatsword in my hand to coat its blade in that scorching white fire. A great stone platform came into view as the radiant glare of the Radiance became obstructed by it. And once I shot up past our destination, there she floated. High above the sea of clouds and even the great curled spires rising out of it, we now stood at the every summit of the heavens in the light's own domain. With the Radiance gazing up at me as I came out of my ascent, I swung my sword to unleash a crescent wave of burning celestial fire at her. "Gotcha now!"

The goddess before me merely floated there and took the blast without objection. And...she stood there unscathed with the white embers fading out. I landed with a clank before looking at my sword's long blade. Fire and even solar magic would not work against the light herself? I suppose that would make some kind of sense. Unless that layer of fluffy moth fur was shielding her from it...

I had to act quickly when I noticed more of those glowing runes appear under my feet. My wings quickly carried me to the side as another thicket of small blades burst from the ground before disappearing again. And as more of those burning suns were sent tumbling at me, the Hollow Knight reached us. They rose up and came down hard to plunge their sword into the floor as their ethereal wings faded. And like before, a forest of massive white blades burst out of the floor all over the platform. With the suns intercepted, the Radiance was even stabbed by one and recoiled back from the blow. But I did not see any blood spilled. All I saw her body release upon being struck was...more dreamcatcher sigils?

The forest of blades quickly retracted back to nowhere before the Hollow Knight held out their hand and launched another volley of pale flechettes at the Radiance. She quickly teleported to the other side of the platform while leaving a flash of those sigils in her wake before another volley of golden rays of light were released from her gaze. I then saw several walls of those white blades incoming from multiple directions. And they were converging on the Hollow Knight. They saw this and looked at me before thrusting their arm outward. Asking me to back away?

I followed my gut and did throw myself backwards with a flap of my wings. With the blades drawing in close, the Hollow Knight hunched over with more pale particles rapidly rising past them. And just when it looked like they were about to be struck, they threw their head back as a great spherical pale shockwave was unleashed in all directions. This blast sent the blades flying back and tumbling out of sight as they fell into the golden abyss below. But just as the Radiance readied another volley of heavenly light from her gaze, I saw smaller spherical beacons form around her.

The was an opportunity I could not miss. With the teleportation spell ready, I watched as the Hollow Knight's trick played out. A series of smaller spherical pale explosions burst all around the Radiance and even threw her about with each blow. And once the last trap burst, I made my move. I readied my sword, teleported myself right above the Radiance, and came down on her with another great cleaving chop before I landed on the floor before her.

That should have done it. And yet... She still remained intact! I then noticed. With every blow, her body would release no blood. Just bursts of those dreamcatcher sigils. Even the most lethal of blows got the same results with no signs of damage being left on her body. Was this light goddess beyond actual injury? Were our efforts futile?!

I refused to believe this. With the Hollow Knight desperately trying to draw the Radiance's attention away from me with more flechette storms, I resorted to more teleportation slashes. From one side to the other, I cleaved through the Radiance again and again with nothing but flashes of dreamcatchers filling the air. "This...isn't...working!"

Even with the Radiance having gone out of her way to not make herself an easy target, it felt like we were not getting anywhere! After several deadly slashes, the Radiance finally roared in frustration and teleported to a spot above us in the golden sky. She unleashed a thick volley of golden rays down at me that forced me to retreat back to the Hollow Knight's side. Now grouped together, the Radiance had us right where she wanted us. And from all directions, dozens upon dozens of blades as large as myself coming in fast from all directions.

With so many projectiles at once and with so much weight behind them, I dared not try to use a barrier spell to block them all. They would break my focus before the barrage would end. The Hollow Knight made a desperate attempt to block this incoming barrage by stabbing their nail into the floor and summoning a forest of pale spires all around us. But those too began to break. Dozens...maybe hundreds of those pure blades smashed against their defenses as I heard them shattering one by one. From the sides... Even from above! I looked over my shoulder at my friend while they gazed back at me with eyes wide with a look of uncertainty in them. I gulped hard before saying, "She never was one for fighting fair... You think we can win?"

The Hollow Knight knew our enemy better than I did. But they did not nod. Nor did they shake their head. They...had no answer for me. And at last, the few remaining pale spires shattered before we were beset by a never-ending volley of blades. We dodged and weaved around what we could and cleaved others out of the air, but it was an impossible situation. One by one, those blades plunged into our armored bodies and vanished in a flash of light a second after contact. My armor began to dent and crack as I felt the heavy blows of foul light strike me and the Hollow Knight was not much better off. Their pale armor began to buckle under this impossible barrage. Chipping, fracturing, and with even one of their glorious pauldrons breaking away entirely. And finally...

My eyes went wide in panic as the Hollow Knight suffered a wound to a very familiar location. A blade plunged directly into their brow between the eyes. This blow sent them reeling and brought them to their knees. Ravaged and exhausted, we both staggered as only then did the Radiance cease her assault. Gazing down on us as she floated elegantly in the golden sky. She had no words, but she still radiated an air of smug victory. As if she knew we could never hope to triumph against an actual deity.

It was such a frustrating situation... Whether in the form of a corrupting plague or in a seemingly physical form, the Radiance was a light that would not let itself be extinguished. I considered my options before looking at my companion. The Hollow knight, pure and untarnished, had been brought to their knees once again. A familiar scar had returned to their face, the strike to their brow leaving a very noticeable crack in the center of their forehead. They silently wheezed as we both tried to catch our breaths. I looked up at the Radiance again as she waited. Victory was nearly hers and her silence spoke volumes. I asked my friend softly, "Any ideas...?"

The Hollow Knight tightened their grasp around the hilt of their nail. Quivering in frustration. They had failed once before. And now failure was nearing again. This was our last chance to bring an end to the plague that had brought Hallownest to ruin. The last chance to save whatever and whoever might be left. But just when I though they were about to rise up in defiance...they dropped their nail. And became very still. My eyes widened in concern as I asked, "Hey... You OK?"

Their hands suddenly rose and clutched at their head. The Hollow Knight quivered as I heard a sound. A crack. And I saw it. That crack in their head... Beginning to spread. Crawling down the middle of their face inch by inch. And it was clearly far from comfortable. But why? I had seen such a wound on them earlier and it did not progressively worsen like that. And there was no infection within them trying to spill out. There was nothing inside them... Nothing... And I would soon realize to my horror...nothing is still something.

Even the Radiance responded with concern. I heard her gasp above us as she leaned over to more effectively gaze down upon us. And as the crack neared the bottom of their head, I heard the Hollow Knight's voice in my head. "It calls... It beckons..."

Confusion filled my heart as reached out for my trembling friend. And before anything else could happen, their voice screamed out in my mind.

"THE VOID HUNGERS!!!"

In an instant, the Hollow Knight's hardened white head split in two down the middle. And with an indescribable otherworldly roar... Something came out. The Hollow Knight's form was consumed by what I could only describe as darkness given form. Their head was still very visible, but what was white was black and their eyes were filled with a bright white glow. They suddenly shot up and floated before the Radiance, their almost ghostly legless form matching the Radiance in size with many flailing black tendrils making up their cloak with armor discarded. The Radiance even seemed to recognize this shadowy form of the Hollow Knight as I heard her speak out one last time in a fusion of terror and rage.

"ANCIENT ENEMY!!!"

And with one swift move, the Hollow Knight landed the first of many blows. Their arms extended and slammed into the Radiance across her fluffy body with blow after thunderous blow. She recoiled heavily from each strike with the air rippling from the sheer amount of power behind each strike. Dreamcatcher sigils were just exploding out of her with each strike. And I could only gaze up at them in confusion and horror before looking down at the only thing that remained of their prior mortal form. The hard white skull being neatly split in two down the middle now lying empty on the floor. What even was the Hollow Knight anymore? Were they even themselves? Or had they...become the avatar of some other dark god?

Powerful as the Hollow Knight was in this state, the Radiance refused to let herself be overpowered. She shrieked in defiance and teleported to the Hollow Knight's left to just barely evade another strike. Volleys of piercing light burst from her eyes and tore through the shadowy creature before her while they let out an eldritch howl. But they did not relent. Pain meant nothing to the Hollow Knight as barbed tendrils burst out from under their cloak and slashed against the furious Radiance. More pure white blades struck them from behind and sank deep before vanishing in puffs of dreamcatcher sigils.

I was completely out of my depth as I gazed up at the divine battle happening right above me. The brightest light versus the blackest void. Tendrils and fists of black against burning rays of light, exploding suns, and brightest blades. I stood there with my mouth agape as neither side seemed to be able to overcome the other. Blow for blow, claw for ray, it just kept going as they struggled against each other with neither relenting.

After being on the receiving end of another burst of burning rays of light tearing through their shadowy form, the Hollow Knight backed up with a hand clutching at their chest. Were they already reaching their limits? Or did the pain become too much for them at that moment? The Radiance looked no worse for the wear as her face began to glow brightly to signal another volley of piercing light. But then, the Hollow Knight acted swiftly. With a diving swoop, they dove under the burst of light and caught the Radiance in their coils. They wrapped themselves around the her with great barbed tendrils coiling around just about everything but her wings. And once they had their upper body over her head, the Hollow Knight looked right down at me with those piercing white eyes.

The instant I realized they were looking at me and not the Radiance, I flinched. That gaze was fierce. Were they going to come for me next? The goddess of light was all but still in the Hollow Knight's coils with only her wings weakly fluttering to hold herself aloft. I asked quietly, "Are you...still you?"

With one simple motion, the Hollow Knight answered me. They nodded. And I breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what they were then, they were still my new friend. But then I saw that the Hollow Knight almost appeared to be struggling. At that point, neither they nor the Radiance could lash out. It had become a stalemate. Neither had the power to destroy the other with the Hollow Knight having resorted to just restraining the Radiance. Our enemy could not even teleport out of those shadowy chains. But if their power was now canceling each other out... All that remained was me.

A smirk crossed my lips as I understood what the Hollow Knight was saying to me. It was time for the final blow. I took my sword's long hilt into both hands and waited for the signal. The Hollow Knight then made one last preparation. They took hold of the edges of the Radiance's face before pulling outward. After a few seconds of tugging, they got the results they needed. The edges of that pale gold fluff around the Radiance's face was pulled outward with the golden light within spilling out like a beacon. The Radiance's face could not be seen anymore. Her inner light was shining too brightly.

"I did say I would use my light to burn you down to nothing, didn't I?" I asked while hoping the Radiance could here me. With such a gaping opening to her inner light exposed, the Radiance knew she was in dire peril. She began to squirm in the Hollow Knight's shadowy clutches. Trying desperately to get free. But she failed. Their grip was too strong. They could not destroy her, but they would never let her go now. I then said with a newfound smugness settling in my voice, "Guess what happens next."

With victory in sight, I raised my sword high. I channeled the solar magic in my right gauntlet directly into my sword and set its great blade alight with a surging layer of scorching white fire. The Radiance began to shriek incoherently as she surely saw her doom right before her. The mad goddess frantically squirmed with otherworldly growls and cries filling the air. There were no words left to say. All that remained was a trapped mad beast. I readied my sword and spread my wings. "Let's see who shines brighter!"

My wings carried me high into that golden sky with a great flap. I rose up and over my friend and our enemy while the Hollow Knight watched me from below. I turned my sword around and readied it for a diving thrust as my ascent began to slow. My eyes met those of my shadowy friend. I knew it was over now. And they would soon be able to rest and live again. "Hey... See you soon."

The Hollow knight's eyes narrowed as I recognized that smiling gaze. They held my target still even as she shrieked and roared in defiance to the bitter end. And as gravity took hold of me, I readied my blade. Down I went... And I plunged my great burning blade deep through the Radiance's face.

My sword was buried to the hilt as I practically stood atop the Radiance's fluffy form. And with that, I dealt the final blow. I channeled my solar magic as hard as I could through the length of my sword. And the Radiance screamed as that scorching white fire began to explode out of her radiant body in all directions while an utter geyser of dreamcatcher sigils began to erupt from out of her glowing face. Burning as that golden light was being eclipsed by the bright white light of the sun. Brighter and bright... Filling the sky and the world around us. The world began to disappear into that growing brightness as the Radiance screamed her last breaths. Even the shadowy blackness of the Hollow Knight was being swallowed up. Our gazes met one last time. And as white filled my vision and the world around me grew silent... One last time. In the depths of my mind.

"Farewell, my friend. And thank you."

My vision returned to me. And I suddenly jerked my head up with a strange grogginess coming over me. Had I...fallen asleep while down on one knee? I was surprised I had not fallen over entirely. I quickly glanced about. Was I back in the chamber that held the Hollow Knight?

"Ah, you're awake. You're not harmed? No pain?" A familiar voice spoke to my right. Quirrel was near and rested his hand on my pauldron. I really must have fallen asleep. Perhaps it is a result of entering a world of dreams. Hornet stood to my left with needle in hand, the silence of the chamber we were in startling me. It was much darker by then too. The only source of light left in there was from the glowing blade of the Celestial Sword as it shone particularly brightly from where it had fallen. I looked up at Quirrel as he explained, "You just...went limped after that dream blade struck. As if you fell asleep. What did you see in there?"

"I... I saw the light. The Hollow Knight was there too, but...they were pure. And they were amazing. We fought together and...destroyed the Radiance." I explained while still gradually coming back to my senses. I had fallen asleep in a less than ideal position and felt rather painfully stiff. I flexed a bit where I knelt to loosen myself up. But I then realized who I had just mentioned and asked quickly, "Wait! The Hollow Knight! Are they OK?!"

Hornet then pointed ahead of me. "They remain exactly where they were."

I had somehow overlooked what was right in front of me. The Hollow Knight remained hunched over on the floor and completely still. And I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw that their eyes were again free of the infection's putrid orange glow. I did not even see any blood leaking out of them from under their stained cloak. "Oh thank god... Then...it's really over...?"

I turned back to Hornet as she gazed stoically upon me. She then turned her head to gaze upon the stone chamber around us. It was...gone. All of those glowing vines and pulsating pustules had simply disappeared. As if they had never been there in the first place. She spoke softly and almost as if she was nearly in a trance. "It's gone... All gone. The infection...is no more? Truly?"

"Yeah... The light... She called herself the Radiance. And she...had a lot to say before I could actually see her. The plague really was alive... A guiding light gone mad. But...she's gone. We destroyed her." I replied while so relieved that such a nightmare was over. I then turned my gaze to the friend I had made along the way as they silently gazed back at me. A smile crossed my lips as I said, "And...I heard their voice too. No voice to speak, but they had a mind to think. Right?"

We gazed upon the voiceless knight before us. I knew they could not speak and I had picked up on how I could only hear them if those strange dreamcatcher sigils manifested near us. There was no sign of them, so I knew I would not hear the Hollow Knight's voice. I bowed my head and sighed in such relief after a bitter struggle. "It's done... You're free now. You can...start to live again."

Quirrel and Hornet were noticeably silent. Although I noticed Quirrel out of the corner of my eye and he leaned to one side with arms crossed. He looked more confused than anything. But Hornet... I saw her turn away. Her left hand clutched more firmly at the hilt of her needle. And then her eyes closed. I looked back at the Hollow Knight as they remained very still with eyes gazing at me. "Hey... I know you can't speak. But...come on. Let me help you up."

I held out my hand and waited for the Hollow Knight to place her one remaining hand in mine. I waited...but they did not response. They just continued to stare at me. My soft smile began to fade as I puzzled their great silence. They had not fallen to the floor in fatigue. But then I noticed something about their face. The cracked that reached down to their left eye... It had branched off before that point and now reached all the way down tot he bottom of their face. A crack that separated the two halves of their face. "That scar... Did it get bigger?"

I gingerly reached for the Hollow Knight's face. And only then did they finally respond. I pulled my hand back as the Hollow Knight began to lean forward and to their right. And with a thud, they completely collapsed to the ground. But... My eyes went wide in silent shock. In the process, their head completely disconnected from the rest of their body...and fell to the ground in two even halves. And the interiors... It was entirely hollow. As if nothing had never been in there in the first place. And my companions dared not speak. They could see the truth before them.

"No... Please, no..." I muttered as my voice began to break. I was so sure... I reassured the Hollow Knight that they would live when that mess was all over. But now... When their head split open to unleash that dark power within... Did that also apply to their physical body in the real world? A power that doomed them?

"Come on... You... Not like this... Please..." I whispered pathetically as my hands tenderly cradled the two halves of the Hollow Knight's horned head in each hand. I brought them back together with the head being whole again. But...it was not the same. The tears returned to me and flowed as I let the two halves fall from my armored hands again. The reality of the situation began to set in. I had only just met them. We only just became friends. I did not even get to say goodbye... I squinted my eyes shot with head bowed, trying to make sense of this outcome. "Why couldn't I save you...?"

Dead... The Hollow Knight... I did everything I could. Stood by them in battle. We defended and supported each other. I promised them they would live past that struggle, and yet... They lay dead before me. And Hornet spoke softly yet coolly, "It...could not be helped... The vessel... They lived a cursed existence. Even since the beginning... They were always meant to serve as the final sacrifice for Hallownest's salvation. And it is finally done..."

Something about Hornet's words... And her persistent cold tone of voice... And the way she referred It stirred something in me. A bitter anger merging with my sorrow. "Take that back..."

Hornet spoke again. Almost with her voice being in a very restrained monotone. "It is the truth. The vessel was to serve as..."

"THEY HAD A NAME!!! THEY WERE THE HOLLOW KNIGHT!!!" I finally broke and turned to glare at Hornet while remaining on my knees. Both she and Quirrel recoiled as I raised my voice. My emotions a whirling maelstrom of grief and anger, I lost my balance and propped myself up with one hand. The tears flowing freely from my eyes, I bowed my head as I wept. "They should've lived... They should've been able to see that it was all worth it in the end... We were the same! So why... Why this...?!"

I could barely see Hornet out of the corner of my eye. Her eyes were wide as she took in my words. And Quirrel then spoke more kindly to me. "The same...? How? What trials did you face before you found your way to Hallownest?"

So many memories still remained from that dark time. And I tried to compose myself enough to speak. "The same struggle the Hollow Knight faced... Being instrumental in stopping a great evil from long ago... A threat that would ruin my world if left unchecked. A threat...that sustained themselves through me. Making my very existence a threat to the world I love... So many suffered along the way... I was wounded, but still faced the enemy at the top... And then...it was all for nothing..."

I could still viscerally remember that moment when I stood before the Forgotten Emperor. When it dawned on me that I could not destroy him. When I held that miniature sun above me and promised to destroy us both if it meant the portal to my tainted homeworld would finally close. Only to discover...that the emperor's death would result in it remaining open forever. And the...crushing sense of failure and futility that came over me. When I realized the War of Preservation had been all for nothing.

But it was not all for nothing. The fact that I was there proved that. "But then...a miracle happened. One little unexpected blessing happened and...everything worked out in the end. I...barely survived. We all went home... We recovered... And now my world is thriving again. So then... Why...? Why couldn't they have the same as me?!"

It was just so unfair... While the Hollow Knight and I were the same, we were still vastly different. I knew that gallant knight suffered far more than I did and for far longer. And it only made them all the more deserving for a just reward for succeeding in their very long struggle. And yet, they now lay dead before us...

My throat clenched up as I finally went silent even as I continued to weep. I was so distraught that I failed to notice Hornet approach me. And she ever so gently cupped my cheek with her right hand and lifted my face to gaze up at her. Her gaze had softened. She even looked pained. "Forgive me... I could not have known. And I meant no disrespect by being so cold... It is just... For so long, my heart had to become like stone just to... And now...that I can...grieve..."

I noticed the voice of that cloaked defender starting to waver. I raised myself up on my knees as Hornet's grip on her needle failed. It fell to the floor with a light clatter as she asked, "Please... Tell me once more. Is it true? Has the light been vanquished? Does Hallownest live again? Did you truly...make the impossible a reality?"

All I could do was nod. My fury at Hornet faded as she tilted her head back to gaze at the ceiling. And then I saw them. Trails of tears began to flow free. Tears that even I thought had run dry by then. I could hear her breathing becoming labored. Struggling to hold it in. I felt compelled to reach out to the weeping sentry. So I did.

My armored hand rested upon Hornet's shoulder. And she responded immediately. The hardened sentinel dropped to her knees and rested her hardened white face against my breastplate. Hands resting against me, she let out an incomprehensible wail that echoed through the chamber around us. Quirrel respectfully turned away and bowed his head to give us a moment to grieve. Two warriors weeping together as I draped Hornet in my arms and wings. Our tears flowed heavily. Tears that soothed.

I held Hornet against me as we both sought comfort in this moment of shared grief. She had been there since the very beginning and saw the collapse of her kingdom. She lived through the resulting ruin. And having to live day to day with the Radiance's thralls likely being out for her head. All...for this after goodness knows how many years. While nothing was gained in the War of Preservation, at least Equestria was just that. The world I loved was successfully preserved in the end. But with Hallownest... What was even left to save?

These utterly depressing thoughts filled me with a newfound despair. Even if this fictional world woven by my own overactive imagination would never be seen again... To bear witness to such a crushing ending to Hallownest's tale... I was not prepared for it. But my thoughts were interrupted as Hornet's weeping finally ceased and her voice spoke to me. "Bless you... Bless you, Sir James..."

Words failed me. I simply could not find the will to speak. But Hornet continued to speak weakly to me. "Had you not been here... Had you not wandered from beyond the wastes... Hallownest would still be a corpse choked by infection... Perhaps now... New seeds can sprout anew... We can only wait...and see."

With great reluctance, I forced myself to my feet while Hornet did the same. She used her own cloak to dry her tears before gazing up at me with her voice speaking softly. "Make no mistake. You performed a great kindness for my kingdom. And I am forever in your debt. And again... My greatest apologies for any transgressions I forced upon you. May you continue to serve your kingdom with grace."

All I could do was nod. My heart was still too heavy to allow my lungs to offer words. Although we then saw Quirrel finally approach while Hornet retrieved her nail. "My goodness... Are you both all right? Such a spectacle today... I know I said I am here merely to witness... But I never expected to witness such a grand event in Hallownest's history. It...was an honor to be here today."

"And I thank you as well for what assistance you did provide." Hornet replied before she graciously bowed to the two of us. She was shaken, but her looked and sounded so very relieved. I could only wonder how long she had been holding in those tears. She then asked, "And what now, Quirrel? Do you intend to wander Hallownest some more?"

"Actually..." He began to say before he removed the mask sitting atop his head. Our companion held it in his hands and beheld the pattern on the mask before saying wistfully, "I think there's somewhere in Hallownest I need to be. A strange feeling that...someone is waiting for me. I only wish I remembered the way."

"You will find it. Something called you to this place." Hornet replied while Quirrel returned that mask to the top of his head. She then turned her gaze at nothing in particular and muttered, "And...I believe there is someone I must see as well. One I have not spoken to in so long."

Quirrel then turned his gaze up to me while tilting his unconventional hat up to get a better look at me. He was still jovial, but spoke with a much softer and sympathetic tone than usual. "And what about you, Sir James? Where will you go next?"

My gaze lowered while my heart was still heavy with grief. I said what little I could. "Don't know..."

"I see... Well, do take care, my friend. You stand a hero now. Now then... I do believe I shoudl be off. And I dearly hope we cross paths again someday. Safe travels, both of you." He said in farewell before quietly seeing himself out through the only exit to that chamber. And with that, Quirrel was gone.

I did not know what to think or say. And I did feel the faintest quiver in the air. The dream was nearly over. My body would not stay asleep for much longer. But after taking several steps forward, I noticed that Hornet was not following. Looking back, I found her standing before the corpse of the Hollow Knight. And when I drew near, I heard her speak. "No cost too great..."

My grief was pushed down by a new curiosity in my heart. That was a very cryptic thing to say. And once Hornet detected my presence when I drew near, she continued to speak. "No cost too great... No will to break... No mind to think... No voice to cry suffering..."

"They...said something similar to me..." I replied when I noticed something familiar in most of those words.

"Yes... That is what they said. A vessel with those qualities. They would be the Hollow Knight. The one who would seal the light that plagued our dreams." Hornet replied quietly. She then bowed her head as she gazed down upon the remains of Hallownest's savior. "But...they were not hollow. They had a will. A mind... A heart to love with."

Hornet raised her hand and rested it atop her scalp at the very bottom of the two curves that made up her horns. She rubbed herself there... As if cherishing a precious memory. "I was small... So young... And they were so kind to me. And I could not have understood then...that such kindness was a sign that the project had already failed."

Hornet then lowered her arm and gazed up at the domed stone ceiling above us. "I wonder... What did they feel in the end? What do you suppose, Sir James?"

The tiniest of smiles spread across my lips as I recalled very recently crafted memories. "I think they were happy. They...were almost always smiling at me as we fought beside each other. They called me...their friend."

"And I thank you for being kind to them, Sir James. To know they found fulfillment... To even find happiness in their final moments... It...soothes my heart. To know that they faded from this world with a smile." Hornet said with a wistful sigh. She then kneeled before the remains of our friend. And with head bowed, she spoke to them one last time. "Gallant Hollow Knight... Through your sacrifice, Hallownest stands eternal. May your shade finally find rest."

She remained there for a moment longer before rising to her feet. Hornet then turned to me and said, "I...must be off now. If you plan to explore Hallownest further, take great care. Even with the plague gone, I can't say what dangers you may find down here now."

I nodded again as my eyes followed her. Hornet seemed to understand I was not emotionally well enough to really hold a conversation with and did not press me further. But she did speak kindly to me one last time as she passed. "Safe travels, sir knight. And know that you will always be welcome in Hallownest."

Hornet departed with a slower stride than expected. We all had a lot on our minds by then. The world around me quivered again as I was reminded of my imminent awakening. And as I cast my gaze down to the floor, a voice spoke in my mind. "Are you...well, my love?"

Nightmare Moon. She had surely witnessed everything. And I was still at a loss for words. The Princess of Dreams said softly to me, "Your heart is heavy... What a grim situation. To think that even the light can be a tool of evil... And yet, you triumphed. Well played, my dear. Well played indeed."

All I did was nod weakly. It was hard for me to speak idly when so upset. I looked back at the Hollow Knight's corpse and finally muttered, "Why... I know this is all just a dream. This isn't real. This doesn't matter. So...why does it hurt so much?"

"Do not disregard these dreams so easily, my dear James. Dreams that carry this much of an impact upon your heart often have meaning behind them. Cherish these memories, no matter how tragic." Nightmare Moon said wisely while I nodded in some agreement. That night would not be forgotten so easily.

I felt the world tremble again. Not even Nightmare Moon could stop myself from awakening. She then said to me softly, "It is nearly time. I will not distract you any longer. I pray the following day soothes you after such a harrowing ordeal. Take care, my love. I will see you again soon."

Nightmare Moon's voice fell silent. And I was alone again. It pained me to behold the remains of my fallen friend. But when I turned away, a sound reached my ears. Metal clattering against the stone floor. I turned and quickly scanned the distance. And I saw it. The Hollow Knight's nail had finally become dislodged from the wall it had been flung into and was now lying upon the floor.

My time was short. And I finally decided how I wished to spend my final moments in that world. I kneeled before the corpse of the Hollow Knight and removed my helmet before setting it aside. I reached out to the distant fallen nail with only the Celestial Sword illuminating us. I took hold of the nail with my levitation spell and drew it near me. Using the same spell cast from my other gauntlet, I very carefully pried open the Hollow Knight's fingers. I had to be very gentle to avoid causing them to snap right off now that their insect body's rigor mortis was setting in. With great care, I managed to close their fingers around the hilt of their tarnished yet trusty weapon. If nothing else, I saw to it that the Hollow Knight died with a sword in their hand.

It was time. A great wall of an encroaching white void began to consume the chamber around us. Drawing near bit by bit as I gazed upon the two halves of the Hollow Knight's head, their empty black eyes forever gazing up at me. And once again, my tears flow. Vision becoming unclear, I bowed my head and whispered one last time as the white void of awakening took us. "Goodbye, my friend."

I awoke to a feeling of profound emptiness as I gazed up at the ceiling above me. I did not feel rested at all. If anything, I felt weaker than when I first climbed in bed. At least I was not alone. I was borrowed on each side by two wonderful ladies. My beautiful wife and a lovely little dragoness. But the dragoness was false. I knew that a precious Changeling was just under the surface.

Their presence did little to comfort me. And as I lay there in silence in the morning light, someone stirred on my right. And that little dragoness gazed at me with beautiful eyes as she frowned in concern. I could never hide my heart from her. "What's wrong...?"

I did not want to appear upset in front of Ocellus, but I could not hide my broken heart. I gazed up at the ceiling and muttered, "A dream... A very sad dream."

"I'm sorry... Let me hold you. I don't want you to start your day so sad." Ocellus whispered before draping her arm over me. I looked at her while she looked at me. And we soon brought our lips together. "I love you."

"Love you too, love bug." I whispered back as I tried to distract myself from my weeping heart. And there I stayed until Fluttershy awoke.

My morning was listless and miserable. I tried to distract myself with my friends and family while taking many breaks in writing out this entry. What a miserable outcome, even if it was just a dream...

I will not forget Hallownest or those in it. Juts a shame I did not get to see more of it. Even if that world technically does not exist... I find myself hoping that it finds salvation in some form.

I need a drink... And dinner is almost ready. Hopefully I will go to sleep happy tonight.

Another Year Closer

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

The Promised Voyage

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting me via Patreon, Ko-Fi, or Subscribestar.

The Promised Voyage

The day finally came. My bags were packed and arrangements were made. The day finally came where that promised vacation down in the tropics was set to begin. All that I had to do was get myself up to Canterlot for the airship ride back down south.

I had spent much of my morning putting on the finishing touches to my preparations. I packed enough clothes, made sure to bring along cash for souvenirs, and I had to remind myself to dress light down there. I was about to get such a change of pace from the weather alone.

I began to check around the master bedroom for anything I may be forgetting or to hope and spot something that would jog my memory. But I soon heard the tapping of hooves coming up the stairs. Except they sounded lighter than those of Fluttershy while not as rapid as Scootaloo's. And I quickly figured out who was coming. Only one person in that household stepped so lightly with that kind of stride. A beautiful little changeling mare soon stuck her head up past the top of the stairs. "Need any help, James? It sounds like you're pacing a lot."

"Hey there, love bug. I'm just trying to make sure I'm not forgetting anything. Any supplies I might need or anything I'm supposed to bring along for someone in Canterlot. Think you can help me?" I asked precious little Ocellus. She has always been a bright girl, so I trusted her ability to spot anything I may be missing.

"Sure! Lemme see here..." She replied before stepping into the master bedroom. Although I then noticed she then lowered and locked the hatch over the stairs. She probably and understandably wanted to have a brief chat with me before I headed out. She then hopped up onto the bed and examined my supplies. "You've got clothes, you've got hygiene supplies... Isn't it hot down there? Do you need sunscreen?"

"To be honest, my skin's not that sensitive. I haven't gotten sunburned in years. Maybe I have just enough of a habit to not stay out in the sun for too long. I'll be OK." I replied while also considering whether or not we even had sunscreen. Can ponies even get sunburned to begin with? Or really anyone who has a fine layer of hair, scales, or feathers over their bodies? Maybe I was out of luck regardless...

"Hmmm... You know what? I don't think I've even seen any around the house... Maybe you'll be fine anyway. Is there anything else you need to bring?" Ocellus asked while I crossed my eyes in thought. She hopped off the bed and went trotting over to the desk in the corner. She then stood on her hind legs with her hooves on the lowest shelf to get a better look. "Any messages you needed to bring? Ooh, there's a scroll he... OOOOOH!!!"

Ocellus recoiled suddenly with her eyes wide. I flinched at her sudden audible cry and noticed that she was blushing furiously. I raised an eyebrow at her seemingly overreacting to nothing. "You OK there?"

"Oh, I'm fine! It's just... Wow, where's all this love coming from? It's huge!" Ocellus replied before her eyes narrowed in investigation. She carefully scanned the desk and its contents. "But what's it coming from? It feels strongest from...this?"

Now it was my turn for my eyes to widen. Ocellus took hold of a single scroll tucked away in the desk with her levitation spell and brought it over to me. "This! It's definitely this! So much love in it... And it tastes delicious. What is it?"

"That's...for Ember." I muttered as I suddenly recalled that love letter I wrote for her. A letter I could not show her yet.

Ocellus was innocently unaware of that scroll's contents. She came trotting over to the bed and spoke with a smile. "It is? And...she'll be there, right? Then let's get this packed in with the rest of this stuff."

"No!" I yelped before pushing the scroll away from the suitcase as it was lowered into it. Ocellus glanced up at me with shock as the scroll floated idly between us. I collected myself and averted my gaze. "I mean...not yet. Please. I can't show her that. It's too soon... She's not ready."

The innocent little love bug gazed upon the scroll before looking back up at me. "Is it...bad? What is it then? There's so much love in this... Something with this much love in it can't really be a bad thing. What did you write?"

I did not mince words, yet I kept my response brief and succinct. "A love letter."

Ocellus gazed at me with her eyes widening in realization. She then gazed upon the scroll again and muttered, "Oh my goodness... With that much love in it... James, just how madly in love with Dragon Lord Ember are you?"

My mouth opened, but no words came. I was at a complete loss of how to describe my feelings for that wonderful dragon queen. So I gave Ocellus the only suggestion I could. "I... She... Just read it. You can see for yourself."

My beloved little love bug did as I suggested and unfurled the love letter. But as she began to read, her eyes widened. Her cheeks darkened with a pronounced bush. And soon...even tears began to spill from her eyes. "Oh my... This is..."

Was she upset? No, she was just... I could see an unsteady smile forming across her lips. And right when it looked like she had finished reading it, Ocellus brought her hooves to her face and wept joyously. "It's so beautiful! Ember's gonna love you so much for this! I love it! Such a lovely thing to say to her! And it's just overflowing with your love!"

I fidgeted back and forth while at a loss of what to say. It was simultaneously encouraging yet embarrassing for someone to be reading the love letter who it was not meant for. But as Ocellus tried to control her emotions, I took note of what she had detected from that simple sheet of parchment. "Wait... You say there's actually love in that scroll? How? I thought only living creatures can produce love."

Ocellus cleared her throat and wiped her tears away before looking at me with a smile. "They do! But you can still instill your love into stuff like this. And this is just... Oh my goodness, James... Now I see how much you love her."

If Ocellus could sense my own love being placed into every line of text... I had a question to ask. One that could not wait. "Ocellus... You've been around Ember before. Maybe I've asked you before and just forgot, but... When she was nearby, what did you feel? Did she hold love in her heart for me?"

The insightful love bug looked up at me with a calmer smile. "I mean... I don't exactly have a photographic memory. But when you and her were near each to her... Yes. I remember a powerful love radiating off of her towards you. And the other way around. It was such a strong love too, so I wouldn't easily forget it. And if her heart works the same way Smolder's does..."

My heart swelled with hope. But I also recoiled in uncertainty when Ocellus winked at me while sticking out her tongue. "I think someone loooooves you!"

All I could do was let out a shrill little snicker. If a changeling claims someone loves you, then it must be so. I grinned in renewed confidence while gently patting Ocellus on her head. "Thanks, love bug. I needed that. Anyway, if that thing's full of love, go ahead and help yourself to it if you need a snack."

She did not react the way I expected her to. Ocellus gazed with wide eyes while her ears drooped before suddenly looking down at the scroll and back up at me. "This?! Oh, no no no no no! I could never eat the love in this! All the love in this letter belongs to Ember! It just wouldn't be the same if you gave it to her with all the love in it missing!"

"Wait, you serious? You mean removing the love that's already in it...would be a detriment to it somehow? It's just text on paper. Right?" I replied in utter confusion. What does it matter if something like that has the love removed from it? Only a changeling would be able to notice at all and Ember most certainly is not one.

Ocellus carefully rolled up my love letter for Ember and secured the band over it once again. She then spoke to me with a firmer tone of voice than usual. "Trust me on this, James. If you remove all the love from a love letter, then it's just like any other letter. It'll hit her much better if all that love's still there when she reads it. And isn't that a really big deal in dragon courtship?"

She was right. Dragons put everything on the line when it comes to courting a potential mate. If Ember was going to throw everything in her heart at me, then I should do the same with my own attempts. But was it really possible for a dragon to sense a lack of love in something mean tot be a love letter? I snorted while shaking my head at my own ignorance. "All this metaphysical nonsense all over Equestria is something I'm still getting used to, I guess..."

"You poor thing." Ocellus said playfully before reaching out and touching her nose to my cheek for a more traditional equine kiss. She meant no disrespect. That little love bug was just trying to lift my spirits. "I guess it takes a long time to really understand how Equestria works after spending a lifetime in a world without any real magic. But it'll get better. Especially with your own love bug helping you along the way."

"Yep. And I've got the best love bug in the world, don't I?" I replied with a playful smirk of my own. Ocellus lost her grip on the scroll and covered her mouth with both hooves. A shrill little giggle squeaked down in her throat as she surely sensed the love I was emanating towards her. I then lovingly lifted her into my arms and whispered right to her face. "I love you."

Neither of us could resist the calling of our hearts. For just a moment, our eyes closed and our lips met. Ocellus was the only one on my mind at that moment. My wonderful little love bug. I was going to miss her while I was away. And I knew she would only miss me more. And when the kiss ended, she gazed longingly into my eyes with such a lovely gaze. "When you get back... Can we just...cuddle in bed? Hold each other and...kiss each other? Just to...love each other?"

"Dear, I wouldn't have it any other way." I whispered back to her with no doubts or insecurities in my heart. She shared a few more kisses before my lips reached her cheek, then down her jaw and to her shoulder. Ocellus shuddered as she inhaled sharply. She was biting her lower lip. I then whispered to my wonderful beloved, "No matter what... I'll always love you, my little love bug..."

"I'll always be your little love bug, my love..." Ocellus whispered back to me as she kissed along my neck as well. But then I felt her do something unexpected. She gently closed her teeth onto my neck with a tender little love bite. A little nip that sent a shiver down my spine. And then I felt a familiar sensation. Ocellus began to feed. That subtle sensation of...something being siphoned out of me through where she was biting me. Can changelings directly feed through their fangs? Or did she even have fangs in that form anymore? Although she did not feast for long, Ocellus did whisper lovingly into my ear again. "I'll always be your mare. I'll always...be your woman. My love... My everything."

I wanted to delay just a little longer. Hoping that I still had time, I turned around and sat on the bed with Ocellus all but seated on my lap. We held each other as we basked in that wonderful shared love. It felt so right... No longer hiding behind any doubts. We were so in love. And I whispered the truth to her again. "I love you."

"And I love you." Ocellus cooed with her cheek nuzzling up against mine. We once again began to kiss. Little brief touches of our lips upon each other, over and over. It was just a love so pure... A love so natural. Ocellus whispered to me, "Can you feel my love, James? All the love I'm carrying for you?"

"I think so. With every touch, I feel...something. So bright and warm." I replied before we kissed again. A kiss is always a pleasant sensation. But whenever I shared one with Ocellus... It was always something more. As if I could sense her love reserves reaching out to me with every touch of my lips upon hers. How much love did she contain by then? She felt full to bursting, yet she could always hold more. Ocellus was probably the healthiest and heartiest little changeling in the world by then.

I held my little lover in my arms. I was so happy for her... So proud of her. If Ocellus was a lost little caterpillar when I first found her, then she had already blossomed into the world's most glorious birdwing butterfly. My hands roamed her smooth chitinous body while she peppered my face and neck with a flurry of little kisses. From the bed, I could see the clock set on the fireplace mantle. It was time to go. I whispered mournfully, "I need to get going... I'll miss you."

"I'll miss you more." Ocellus replied sincerely before our eyes met again. And I could see tears at the edges of her eyes. She whispered with dread, "We've never been apart for so long... I'm sure I'll be OK, but... I just love you so much. Please be safe out there. I love you."

My hand gently stroked Ocellus down her head and that shimmering gossamer crest atop her head. How I wish I could bring her with me. "Shhh... I'll be OK, love bug. I'll be in very good company. If anyone messes with me, they'll have the royal family to deal with. And they would never let anything bad happen to me on their watch."

Those words prompted just the slightest smile from my little lover. "Oh, right... Yeah, that would be a dumb idea. Trying to hurt you with the royal family around? Bad idea. Still... I'll miss you. Because I love you."

"I'll miss you too, Ocellus. And...you know I love you." I whispered back to her while we shared just one more kiss. And during that touch, I felt a sliver of her own love flow into me through my lips. I smirked at the sneaky little lady once our kiss ended and asked, "A little something for the road?"

Ocellus giggled rather brightly while she squinted her eyes shut. "Mmhm. Keep a little piece of me with you."

It would be a mistake to linger any longer. I had to be very mindful of the train schedule when it came to going to Canterlot. If I missed just one train, I would be set back hours. And while I am sure the royal family would wait as long as necessary for me to get there, it would not sit well with them. And the last thing I wanted was to make my royal friends and family cross with me over mishandling my schedule. With nothing else needing to be done, I zipped up my suitcase and carried it down the stairs with Ocellus close behind me.

Everyone living under that roof was present to say their goodbyes. Smolder was cradling Gladesong in her arms while I fetched my jacket. And I quickly began to give them goodbye hugs and kisses. "I'm off to the tropics and I promise to bring home goodies for you girls. Take care of yourselves out here, all right?"

"You got it, Dad! Take photos while you're down there too!" Scootaloo replied with my adopted daughter hopping up for a quick hug. She then looked over at her sister and said, "I'll be the best big sis to Gladesong while you're gone. You can count on me!"

"Heh, we'll all be doing our part here. This little thing won't ever have problems." Smolder retorted while getting Gladesong to let out a giggle with one finger tickling her under her chin. The grinning dragoness looked down at her favorite filly and said, "It's gonna be ladies night every night!"

"Heh, you girls..." I snickered while wondering exactly what happens when the only ones home are Fluttershy, Ocellus, Smolder, Scootaloo, and Gladesong. What do they do when I am away from home for the night? Slumber parties? Tea sampling? Karaoke nights? Maybe I will never know.

I gave my newborn daughter a kiss on the nose and only barely resisted the temptation to kiss Smolder as well. Not in front of Scootaloo. Not yet at least. Gladesong babbled happily while I spoke softly to her. "Daddy's gotta go far away for a little while, but he'll be home before you know it. Be good for mommy, all right? And be good for your love bug and dra dra."

Ocellus and Smolder beamed with huge grins while they glanced knowingly at each other. Although Fluttershy then added, "Rarity will be coming by daily too. She would never miss having more time for Gladesong."

"Mama Rarity's gonna be seeing you everyday too? You lucky little thing." I added before kissing a very happy Gladesong on the nose. I then turned to my beautiful wife and got down on one knee. She all too happily stood tall and held me in a firm embrace. I then whispered into her ear, "Will you girls be all right while I'm gone?"

"Mmhm, don't worry about us. We have lots of friends close by if anything happens. And you suffered through so much out there... You need this vacation, James. Go have fun. And bring home lots of photos and stories, OK?" Fluttershy whispered to me with such a sweet and hopeful tone. Even if the worst memories of my time on the Empty Plains had been dulled, some real R&R was practically being demanded of me. We then gazed at each other before sharing one last kiss. Fluttershy grinned at me and said, "Hurry along now! Don't miss your train!"

"Right, got it! Gotta go! See you next time, ladies!" I retorted sharply before giving them all one last hug and hurrying out the door. I made doubly certain my DSi was present in my pocket. I even remembered to bring the cord needed for recharging it. With it being one of only two cameras I owned, it was all I needed to sap some photos. With time not being on my side, I hurried down the path with my suitcase rolling behind me on its two wheels.

I did gaze upon the increasingly finished frame of the future home of Smolder and Ocellus. It was looking better by the day. The construction crews were off with it being a Sunday, so the site was quiet. Maybe they would be done by the time I returned? Regardless, I could not stop and examine the place. If I missed the next train, I would have a lot to hear by the time I did reach Canterlot.

There was no time to stop and chat or make any detours. I had only one destination in mind as I rolled through Ponyville. And it was another dreary and chilly autumn day. I almost regretted not bringing a scarf and had to make do with a pack of tissue paper in my jacket pocket. If visiting Cantercun would be like getting a week or two of summer, then I could not get to Canterlot soon enough.

I got a shock when the train station finally came within view. The next northbound train was already there and idling at the station. A sense of alarm came over me. I quickly slid my suitcase's handle back down and hoisted the whole thing into my arms before sprinting as quickly as I could towards the train. If I missed that train, I did not want to think about how hard my friends in Canterlot would have to bend over backwards to get me up there at a reasonable time.

My fears were thankfully misplaced. Once I reached the station and showed the conductor my pass, I found that the train had another five minutes before it departed. Feeling rather silly over my haste, I took a seat at the back of the rear car and got comfortable. I then took the time to turn on my DSi and use its inner camera to snap a photo of myself at the start of my journey to Cantercun. What do they call those kinds of photos? I think it was selfie...

The train got rolling just fine. And it was such a strange dissonance to see all that lush green flora across Ponyville and the plains north set out under that frigid autumn sky and knowing just how cool it was out there. At least that would change once I reached Cantercun. All that green would perfectly compliment those clear blue skies and bright summer sun. I even took a few more photos while the train climbed the mountain. How many times had Scootaloo even visited Canterlot? We still need to plan a family trip to meet Shining Armor and Cadence. I know they are itching to meet Gladesong.

The train reached Canterlot without ceremony and nothing of interest occurred during the ascent. But no sooner had I disembarked was I approached by a familiar face at the station. "Hello, I'm looking for one Mr. James. Have you seen him?"

"Good to see you too, Armor." I replied as I was approached by my escort. Shining Armor was decked out in his personal suit of armor when he greeted me with a smile. I got my suitcase ready to roll and asked, "We all ready to fly?"

"You bet! We're all heading south for the winter! Or just for a little while." He replied before leading me through town. The wind was even more bitter up there at the mountain summit, but Canterlot's towering architecture provided a lot of cover from the biting autumn gusts. I was glad to know Shining Armor and surely Cadence were coming too. I know that the vacation was reserved for the militia's top officers and field commanders. I would surely be seeing some familiar faces soon.

Shining Armor asked me all sorts of questions regarding Gladesong on our way towards the base of the mountain's summit. I only vaguely remembered the path there before. And I felt a certain thrill knowing I would surely be making the voyage aboard the Olympia again. I think I may have gotten a bit too distracted by my thoughts and the mountain summit looming overhead since Shining Armor called back to me. "Hey! Got your head in the clouds, James?"

"Oh, sorry. Big day for me, so my thoughts are all over the place. Anyway, what did you say? Something about Hearth's Warming Eve?" I asked in return now that the topic had shifted to the next big holiday coming up.

My escort slowed down to let me walk beside him. Shining Armor then looked up at me and said, "Yeah, I was thinking we could figure something out when the holidays get here. Have you seen Canterlot in winter? The city's never looked better. And... Hang on. OK, looks like no one's listening in..."

I do believe I have only visited Canterlot during winter once. And yes, Canterlot is at its best during winter. The snow only enhances the city's pale architecture and the holiday spirit even brings out the best in the Canterlot elite. It really is the best time of the year. But what was with Shining Armor being discreet all of a sudden? "What's up? You got some gossip to share?"

"Nah, I wouldn't call it gossip. More like...stuff I've heard my bosses discussing behind closed doors." Shining Armor replied quietly and cautiously. I can only imagine how many royal secrets he must carry with him as captain of the guard. Once he was certain no one was listening in, he glanced up at me and said, "I've been hearing them talking about the upcoming Hearth's Warming Eve play that's held here every year. My sister and her friends were even offered the leading roles a few years back."

"Now that you mention it, I do recall them telling me about that once or twice... Been a while though. Why? You think they'll be asked to reprise their roles for it?" I asked while thinking back to the first time I heard of that day. I think I first heard of it during my first Hearth's Warming Eve season back when I mostly stopped writing these journals for a while in order to focus on settling into my new home. I never thought much of it since I was sure it would never be relevant to me. But now that it was possible such an event may repeat with me being there to witness it, the conversation had caught my attention.

Shining Armor cast me a smirk. "Sounds like it. And it also sounded like they were hoping you'd be available to perform as well."

A pit opened in my gut. I had not performed in a stage play since my elementary school days. And this sounded like a borderline professional event. All sorts of questions ran through my head before I suddenly noticed one glaring issue with that suggestion. "Hang on... Why would I be needed for the play? I'm pretty sure they'd be better off having a pony play the role of a pony anyway. Having me on stage would be...awkward."

My friend snickered at my response. "Yeah, that would be a problem. But that's not the point."

I tilted my head to one side. Was there something I did not know? And sure enough, I did not expect what I was told next. "The reason why they're probably considering asking you to perform...is because this will be the first time the real Hearth's Warming Eve story gets told. It sounds like the tale we've all been told all our lives was a redacted version to erase humanity's role in that day way back when. It wasn't just ponies who properly founded Equestria. The human race had a role back then too. At least that's what I'm guessing."

My eyes widened in a sudden epiphany. Of course... After the near total banishment of Equestria's human population, steps were taken to erase their entire legacy as a means of soothing lingering wounds. Even humanity's place in the founding of Equestria had to be omitted from public memory and the history books. How sad... But if that was the case...

My curiosity was piqued. If Equestria's human population played an important role in that day... Then what really happened back then? This was a story that had not been told in more than a millennium. A very important event in Equestria's long history now that the existence of humans in Equestria's past had been declassified. While still uneasy about being up on stage, I could not let myself pass this up. "Man... That is a big deal. I guess they need a human to play the role of a human. I'll have to consider it..."

"Hey, there's no rush. They haven't even asked you yet. But if they do, I hope you won't let us down. That's gonna go down in the history books." Shining Armor replied while I tried to push that thought out of my mind. I would cross that bridge when the time came. I only hope I will not disappoint in the end. I have never been an actor nor can I ever imagine becoming one. Let us hope I am at least good enough in the end.

We at last came to the entrance to the airship docks within the mountain summit. And my heart swelled with awe as we stood outside. Before we could enter, Shining Armor looked up at me and asked, "Your first time here was when you first went with Princess Celestia to Capricorn Island, right? What was it like seeing the docks for the first time? Left you speechless?"

"I wouldn't quite say I was speechless, but I was completely blown away. They don't have airships like those back where I come from. That kind of aircraft only exists in the realms of fantasy on Earth." I replied before we headed inside and down the halls. It was cozy and cramped with my ears even detecting the changes in air pressure in that compact tunnel buried encased in thick walls of stone. And once we entered that vast cave carved out of the mountain itself, my ears were greeted by the sound of machinery. Several great airships were moored at the docks on each side as the crewmen went about their business to load up cargo ships. But before I could notice the majestic form of the Olympia, I recognized a very familiar airship on the far side of the docks. One with a very colorful and almost feathery flourish towards the front of its gas sack. "The Zephyrus! Excuse me, Armor. I gotta... Wait, how long until the Olympia departs?"

"Huh? The Zephyr... Oh, Celaeno's ship! Right, you're friends with those birdbrains? Sure, we got time. We'll be shipping out within the hour. Just come on over when you're done." Shining Armor replied while quickly leaving me to a last minute change of plans. He trotted off to one side of the docks while dragging my luggage along with him as I hurried over to the other side. He definitely knew Celaeno by then since he was basically her boss. And I was all but jogging. I had never been so excited to see Celaeno again and was not wanting to miss this chance.

I rounded the corner and passed a cargo ship that was being loaded up. And I saw a few familiar green faces. Boyle and Mullet were helping out around the docks beside the Zephyrus with the former hoisting a wooden box over his shoulder. I slowed my pace as I scanned the people around the docks. Celaeno is usually easy to spot, especially since she was one of only a few harpies present around a whole crew of ponies.

I had become so focused on scanning the horizon that I failed to notice that someone was approaching from my left. And I soon felt a hand grab my head from above while a deep yet happy voice spoke from next to me. "Ahoy, lad! Looking for the captain? Lemme adjust your compass."

Mullet had gotten the jump on me and turned my head. A stack of crates was being moved along on a wheeled cart. And it soon rolled out of the way to reveal the form of Celaeno with her back to me. I glanced at Mullet while he glanced back at me with a big smirk on his beak. "Thar she blows. Go get 'er, matey."

"Thanks, mate!" I said with a snicker while Mullet turned me loose. I hurried along with a jog while wondering if I should try calling out to Celaeno. Would she even hear me through the noise in the air? That massive stone chamber lined with reinforcing beams of steel across the walls and ceiling served as a natural echo chamber. But right as I was starting to get close, she began to turn my way. And Celaeno's face brightened up the instant her eyes met mine. She turned and held her arms wide as I sailed into her embrace. "Celaeno!"

Her embrace was very firm and I even heard her giggle loudly as we held each other with my head tucked under the brim of her wide hat. But what she said next... I did not immediately understand. "Hola, hola, mi maravilloso amigo!"

"Uh...what?" I mumbled while that giggling made way to proper laughter. Celaeno then just rubbed her feathery head up against mine while I was still locked in her embrace. I then rolled my eyes and dropped the subject. Whatever it was she said, it sounded very happy.

Celaeno finally loosened her grasp on me and allowed us to speak face to face. A big smile was on her beak as she said, "Fancy seeing you here! What brings you up to Canterlot and out onto the docks today? I never got the feeling you're the kind of man who spends a lotta time flying. Special occasion?"

"I was just lucky you happened to be here when I arrived. I showed up to head out on a private vacation with the higher ups who served during the war. We've been planning it for a while." I replied before turning left and trying to spot the Olympia on the other side. I moved my finger back and forth before I finally spotted it. "There. That's my ride. You see it?"

Celaeno squatted a bit to have an easier time seeing under the brim of her own hat and the hull of the Zephyrus above us. She did not take long to spot it. "That... Oh, the Olympia! She's a real beauty of an airship, that one. The royal family's private cruiser. I guess it pays to have friends in high places."

Before I could form a response, Celaeno then nudged me with her elbow and wiggled her eyebrows at me. "Or maybe I should say...you have sweethearts in high places?"

"Celaeno, not here... There's people listening." I muttered in a near panic. She was not even trying to whisper. Celaeno was speaking with a pretty normal tone of voice.

The harpy captain held her arms wide and asked, "And who do you think is gonna hear us?! Unless somebody's standing right behind us, no one's gonna hear a thing in this racket!"

She was right. That entire stone chamber was as noisy as the average cafeteria during the lunch rush. A complete cacophony of noise. I rolled my eyes as I quickly understood that I was fussing about nothing. "Point taken."

Celaeno then stepped over to me with arms crossed and a gleam of intrigue in her eyes. That smile on her beak and her bright rosy eyes really drew my attention and made me notice just how pretty she is. "But you do have sweethearts in high places, right? Someone waiting for you over there?"

"I mean it IS the royal family's personal airship. The king and queen and all their daughters are coming too. And...Celestia will be there. Yeah... Yeah, she and I have enjoyed some quality time together lately. We'll surely get some time together down south too." I explained meekly now that I was discussing a very closely guarded secret. Celaeno was just one of the few outside my family I could trust with that info.

Rather than poke fun at the dynamics of me romancing one of Equestria's true sovereigns, Celaeno spoke sincerely to me. "She found herself a good man. A man who knows how to make his women happy. I'm rooting for you, matey."

All I could do was hold Celaeno in my arms for another hug. It was reassuring to hear that from someone whose only perspective was from the outside. And while she was in my embrace, Celaeno asked again. "How's the kid? That little cutie still as happy as last time I came around?"

"Yeah, Gladesong is still living her best life. She almost never cries, she's just that happy of a filly. Always surrounded by people who love her. I gave her a goodbye kiss on my way out today. I know she'll be in good hands...and hooves while I'm gone." I replied while I found myself missing my baby girl. She was still a bit young for traveling far, so it was too soon to take her on a more adventurous vacation far away.

"Sounds like she's got several mamas watching over her, if you know what I mean." Celaeno said before bursting into a snickering fit. And I cracked a crooked grimace over that statement. She was right. Fluttershy may be Gladesong's mother, but Rarity loves her as if she was her own. And Smolder most definitely has displayed such a motherly side towards Gladesong since shortly after meeting her... Although Celaeno then asked, "Anyway, you're flying south, right? How far south we talking?"

I glanced back over at the Olympia and said, "We're heading down to Cantercun for a while. Sounds like a good place to be this time of year."

Celaeno raised an eyebrow, but not quite in disappointment. "Stopping short of Aquila, huh? Just remember, you're signed up for the tournament down there. I'll come by to pick you up when it's time. You wouldn't mind bunking with some birds for the trip, would you?"

"After seeing how much you tidied up old Zephyrus here, I think that'd be a nice time. It'll be cool to see how real aviation pioneers sail the skies for once in their home territory." I replied with a playful smirk of my own. I almost thought I had soared on the Zephyrus just once during the trip home from the Empty Plains, but I then recalled that I spent the entire voyage aboard the Alabaster and not the Zephyrus. Only to then remember the only time I did fly on it was when I was abducted off that train and more or less held hostage. And right with our first encounter too. "At least the old girl will be in much better shape than last time, right?"

Celaeno facepalmed at the memory. And she got quite a laugh out of it too. "Oh man, you had to remind me! Yeah, not the best first impression, was it? I swear it'll be much smoother sailing next time around. They fixed old Zephyrus up good after keeping her dry-docked for a while. She's never been better!"

I looked up at that majestic airship floating above us. The Zephyrus was on the verge of falling apart when I was first dragged aboard. It did my heart good to see the old girl finally restored to her prime. Celaeno then glanced down while I noticed her out of the corner of my eye. "And next time, I'll be walking on two real feet again. Can't wait to see that happen."

A twinge of unease rippled through my heart. I was suddenly reminded of what Celaeno and I had planned. And upon looking at her, I did not really notice any changes in her appearance. She looked just as lean as when I last saw her. At least from a glance. "Celaeno... You know you don't have to do that if you have any doubts... If you're having second thoughts, I understand."

Her smile faded a bit, but more with a look of concern instead of fear or unease. She then managed to smile again and said, "Easy there, James. I know what I signed up for and I'm still preparing myself for it. I know it doesn't look like I've packed on any extra weight, but my jacket's a bit tighter than it used to be."

There was no doubt in those eyes at all. She had set a goal for herself and was set on meeting that quota by the deadline. I had to ask. "You do sound sure of yourself... What're you even doing to prepare yourself for that?"

Celaeno smirked while also looking like she was trying to not laugh at something particularly absurd in her head. "Lix Spittle's been serving me meals with extra calories. And I'm snacking all the time on stuff like nuts and salty foods to get all that extra fat in me. And just this week, she started mixing a special ingredient into all my meals to real get the calories counting. A little something called...coconut oil."

My eyes widened as I recoiled at that last statement. I knew enough about that substance to know just how inherently unhealthy that stuff is for consumption. "Oh my god, coconut oil shouldn't even be served as food! The saturated fat content of that stuff is terrifying! And you've been eating that stuff with every meal?!"

"Yeah, I'd never touch the stuff normally. Why anyone would want to use that as a cooking ingredient is beyond me, but it's exactly what this bird needs if I'm ever gonna run again!" Celaeno laughed before making a light stomp with her right leg. Or rather the peg leg that extended just below the knee. While I would have been repulsed at any other time, I felt more confident in Celaeno's preparations for that dangerous potion now that she was routinely consuming something so ridiculously high in fat. I suppose coconut oil is good for something edible after all. She then looked down at the peg leg of solid emerald and said, "Just a little longer and I'll be able to feel my toes again. Can't wait to go jogging on the beach back home..."

She sounded so hopeful. And that smile was calm and full of longing. Celaeno was truly ready to stop walking and start running. The scarred harpy captain then looked my way and asked, "James? Can I ask a favor for when we reach Aquila? It's not a big deal, I promise."

I titled my head to one side just slightly now that I was curious of this sudden bout of sincerity. "Yeah?"

Celaeno held a hand out to me. Almost like she was asking for a handshake, yet...not quite. "When we get there and we have time between matches at the tournament... Could we go for a jog on the beach? Just the two of us. I'd really appreciate it if we could just go for a run together. That OK with you?"

It sounded lovely. The warm soft tropical sand beneath my feet and the waves crashing along the shore at one side... It was a simple request, but I adored the way it played out in my head. I then reached out and held Celaeno's hand for a shake. "I'd be happy to. But you'd need to get your right foot back first."

"Yeah, count on it. I'm not backing out now. I've spent too much time walking to miss out on a chance to run again. I can't fly, but I could always sprint with the best of them back in the day." Celaeno said proudly before she then pulled me in for a hug with one arm. I felt her patting her hand on my back before she whispered into my ear, "Chin up, matey. This captain's been through worse. We'll get through this. I didn't sign up for this procedure just to kick the bucket now."

One arm was not enough for me. I grabbed Celaeno in another full embrace and just held her for a moment. I wanted to believe her. And now I knew more of the details on just how she was preparing her body for the extreme strain that potion's effects would have on her. I wanted to believe everything would be just fine, but... "James...?"

I almost did not notice Celaeno's words. I knew of the risks. She could very well die. And in a ghastly manner. I whispered with my head resting on her shoulder. "I just...don't want to lose you. Not like that. I'm just...afraid. I don't want to watch you die."

Celaeno let out a sigh before she reached up with her free arm. And she...tilted the brim of her hat down to the left so that it was draped over our entire heads. We could not see anything to my right and the only the Zephyrus and the rest of the docks on the far side could be seen to my left. Celaeno then brought her beak to my ear and whispered...something I still do not understand. "Estás enamorada y no lo puedes negar."

Whatever the meaning behind those words were, I was soon shown why she had adjusted the brim of her hat to hide our faces from any prying eyes that were near enough to make us out. Celaeno quickly brought her face before mine and clamped her beak over my mouth. Her tongue immediately slipped past my lips and...

We kissed. Like only a handful of times before, we held each other and allowed ourselves to partake in a mutual show of affection. And the taste on her tongue... It was coconut. She was not kidding about the excessive use of coconut oil to increase her calorie intake. But regardless... I felt comforted by this show of tenderness. We were in our own little bubble for the moment. And I closed my eyes and let it happen.

It felt like a small eternity, yet it was still all too brief. But when Celaeno very reluctantly pulled her face away from mine, she gazed into my eyes with a look of...sadness? Longing? It was as if all that confidence and joy was just gone for a moment. And once again, she whispered to me words I did not understand. "Pero... Alguna vez seré digno de tu corazón?"

All I could do was stair at Celaeno in uncertainty. I was convinced that she was telling me something. Something important. Yet also something she did not want me to understand at the time. I was tempted to ask, but my gut feeling demanded that I not press her for answers. I felt a powerful urge to change the subject. And as her fingers rose to the side of my face to tenderly caress my cheek, I found something silly to say. "You taste like coconut... I don't even like coconut."

That was just the icebreaker we needed. Celaeno suddenly staggered back while howling with raucous laughter. She looked like she was about to fall over, but managed to compose herself after a brief moment and even readjusted the angle of her hat on her head. "You noticed, huh? Yeah, coconut oil isn't like coconut milk. That flavor is very prominent in whatever it gets into. It's a good thing I don't mind the flavor."

I was unsure of how to feel. Did I kill the moment, or did I break away in just the right manner? Whatever the case, Celaeno then stepped towards me and rested a hand on my shoulder. "Really though... Don't worry too much about me. I've got too much to look forward to. I can't let myself die now. And I won't do that to you. If you're there with me when it's time, I won't let myself die. You believe me, right?"

"Yeah... Yeah, I do. I guess I'm just overthinking this. It wouldn't be the first time I...almost lost someone dear to me." I replied while bringing my hand up to hers. I gently slid her hand from my shoulder while our eyes met again. Celaeno was smiling, so I smiled back at her. "You're a great person, Celaeno. I'd hate to lose you."

"Back at you, matey. Anyway, I think I've taken up enough of your time. There's somewhere you need to be, right?" Celaeno replied before looking over yonder at the floating form of the Olympia. She then tipped her hat at me and said, "Safe travels, James. Get out there and catch some rays for me!"

"Will do, captain. See ya!" I said in farewell as we both turned away from each other. I was in better spirits by then and tried to set my mind on the good times that were just on the horizon. But I did not get far before finding Boyle and Mullet standing beside each other while constantly watching me as I walked by. And the looks they were giving me... The biggest and smuggest smirks I had ever seen on their beaks. I could not stay quiet and asked, "What?"

The two of them did not really reply. All they did was chuckle amongst each other. But as they started to walk back towards the Zephyrus to get back to work, I heard Boyle speak something I once again did not understand that was immediately followed by very hearty laughter from both of them. "Diablo suertudo."

"The stuff a guy can get away with when hiding behind a language barrier..." I grumbled while amusingly shaking my head at the two harpy men. What were they up to? Whatever the case, I was needed elsewhere. I headed back down the docks at a brisk pace to reach the other side.

I could make out some familiar forms on the docks near the Olympia. Sunflare and Orbash were present and were presiding over Shining Armor and Cadence. I did not see their daughters anywhere, so they were likely already aboard the Olympia. But amongst them was a bright shade of blue. And my heart leapt into my mouth. Ember was among them.

My heart was pounding. A thrill was sent through my spine. Ember was coming? I could not recall whether or not I had ever been told she would be present for the vacation, but I was delighted all the same to see her. And yet...I was anxious. I was so madly in love with that wonderful dragon queen, even if I could not tell her at the time. And she could not tell me. I wanted to run right over to her, but...

A powerful compulsion told me to be sneaky. And Ember clearly did not see me coming while she held the Bloodstone Scepter in her left hand. Her own right wing was also partially blocking her view of the direction I was standing in. A smirk forming on my lips, I walked towards the distant Dragon Lord.

Everyone there was so distracted with each other that they did not notice my approach. Or perhaps they did and understood what I was doing. Regardless, I drew nearer and nearer while Ember was completely oblivious to my position. But when I was several paces away... The gemstone atop the Bloodstone Scepter. It began to glow brightly.

Ember responded to the glow while no one else did. She turned her head just slightly in its direction and appeared to say something to it. And mere seconds later, she turned her head further to look over her shoulder with a gaze of surprise that turned into one of smugness. She smirked at me and said, "Someone's being sneaky today."

I almost cracked up laughing as I remembered exactly what the Bloodstone Scepter actually does. I had only met them once, but her parents were able to speak to her from beyond the grave through the Bloodstone Scepter so long as she responded to their calls. And they could see everything around it. I asked with a crooked grin, "Did your mom and dad see me coming?"

"Maybe." Ember giggled before turning to me and holding out an arm for an embrace. And I all too happily replied. I dropped to one knee and took Ember into my arms while she draped her arm and both wings over me. She then whispered into my ear, "I missed you, my little warrior poet."

Such tenderness in those words. I wanted to kiss her. If only there were not so many prying eyes around us. All I could do was nod onto her shoulder and whisper back. "I've been thinking about you a lot lately..."

Ember almost said something, but her gaze was directed towards the Bloodstone Scepter again. The Bloodstone itself was glowing brightly. Someone was reaching out to us. Ember then smiled at me and said, "I think someone wants to say hello."

I brought one hand low to touch that craggy stone scepter near the bottom of the handle. I hoped that just touching it anywhere was enough to establish a connection. "OK then... Um... Hello?"

A voice suddenly reached out to me in my mind instead of reaching my ears. Instead of a gruff and booming masculine voice, a very lovely feminine voice spoke up with a delighted and sweet tone. "Hello, my dear! How have you been since last time? Oh, I wish I could read what other lovely stories you've written since then. Have those artist's fingers been busy?"

"Blaze! Hi! Yeah, things have been pretty good! Great to hear you!" I replied as I immediately recognized the beautiful voice of Ember's very lovely mother. I could still remember her towering yet gorgeous form and those very loving eyes in that face of gentle purple hues.

A different voice then spoke up. One that was powerful and masculine, but still happy nonetheless. "Ha! The boy returns! Been keeping yourself safe? Have your scars healed since then? Our daughter's been fretting over you since the last time."

"Dad! Not here!" Ember fumed as she suddenly released me from her embrace, but did not pull back enough force me to let go of the Bloodstone Scepter. She turned her head away from me, but then spoke to me out of the corner of her eye while showing a crooked smile. "We started talking every day after figuring out what the Bloodstone Scepter does. It's...nice knowing they're still with me."

Ember looked happy, even if understandably uncomfortable with her parents looming over her during that moment. It was as if they never died at all. They had always been with her all along. I then looked at the glowing gemstone atop the scepter and said, "Good to see...um... Good to hear you too, Torch. And thanks for looking after Ember for me. I wish I could be there more often."

"Think nothing of it, boy. Much like the king and queen of Equestria, Blaze and I continue to serve as confidants for the current Dragon Lord. And it's a pleasure to...just be a family again. We should be thanking you for watching over her until we could finally reach her." Torch said rather gently in spite of his very intimidating voice. I even heard a quiet giggle from Blaze in the background.

A quick look at Ember confirmed that she was still getting used to having her parents back in her life. And she was not entirely comfortable yet with them listening in on the conversation we were having with each other. The kind approval of Ember's mighty father was reassuring and prompted me to provide a retort. "I'm honored I could, sir. Your daughter is a wonderful person."

"All right, that's enough!" Ember barked before yanking the Bloodstone Scepter out of my grasp entirely. The glow coming from the gemstone atop it also faded now that Torch and Blaze could no longer reach me. Although I am sure they were having a laugh over Ember's discomfort. Ember then snorted before looking at me with a very crooked smile. "They ask about you now and then. I think they like you."

"Hey, that's fair. I like them too." I retorted while sure that the former Dragon Lord couple could still hear me just fine. I then reached out to Ember again before catching myself. I should not be too openly affectionate with her. But she still responded and held my hand. "I didn't know you'd be coming... But I'm glad you're here anyway."

"They didn't tell you? Weird. The royal family reached out to me just after that big party up here and I really couldn't say no." Ember replied while an amused smile formed on her face. Had they kept her arrival under wraps just to surprise me? Not that it mattered. Having Ember along would be a joy. Although her eyes narrowed as a very sly smirk spread across her lips. "And I'm not the only one they went and picked up today."

I raised an eyebrow at those words. I assumed Ember had simply reached Canterlot on her own two wings, but it sounded like she had arrived via airship. But who else could have been brought along? Or at least that was what I asked myself before I noticed something. A presence...

What was this sensation? I felt...a pleasant aura. Something reaching out to my very soul. And I felt...happy. As if I recognized this presence. But the only time I ever felt such a sensation was when in the company of...kirin.

My eyes widened. And I stood up before turning to my left. And there, standing nearby like a single tree in the path of many dock workers going about their business... Just patiently watching us... It was her. "Rain..."

What a majestic contrast to the more industrialized setting around us. That glorious kirin queen of verdant pine green hair stood out like an evergreen in a desert. And she gazed upon me with those gentle eyes of rubies before slowly approaching with a gentle yet methodical walk. My heart pounded in my chest as I could plainly see the love in her eyes. Her spirit reached out to mine as mine did to hers. We were together again. As we should be. I barely took a step forward before she reached me. And with open arms, Rain Shine stepped forward and rested her jaw upon my shoulder. My arms folded around her as I muttered, "I... I just..."

"No. Say no words, my love. Let us savor this." She whispered back to me with that beautiful voice. And so we both fell silent as I closed my eyes. I felt at peace as our ears were filled with the white noise of that giant stone and iron echo chamber. No one reached out to us. No one dared disturbed us. For that brief moment on the docks, it was just Rain Shine and I.

My heart was a storm of conflicting emotions. I was full of joy, but also regret. It was so easy to forget how easily and naturally our hearts reached out to each other. But now that I was in her presence again, I had been reminded. The love between man and kirin... It is a natural and mutual love. The love we found on the Empty Plains... A love that remained even afterward... And how I was a fool to have ever doubted it at all.

Rain Shine sighed tenderly with long breaths wheezing forth from the expansive lungs housed in her powerful equine body. The soothing scent of pine was still set into her mane and delighted my nostrils with every breath. Almost like the scent of a holiday tree set up in one's living room with the landscape blanketed in snow just outside. And with Hearth's Warming Eve coming up soon, it could not have been a better time. With my eyes closed and my nose breathing in the scent of a mare's mane who is inexplicably connected to the earth's natural bounties, I felt as if I was standing in the middle of a glorious forest of pines and firs. Her aura surrounded me and I was at peace.

And yet, I felt guilty. I had forgotten. Spending too much time away, even in a place filled with the beautiful greens of nature like Ponyville... I had forgotten what it meant to be with the kirin. To be with a mare whose very soul reached out to mine. We belonged together. Man of humanity and mare of nature's blessings. And with my throat clenching in some quiet grief, I whispered something to Rain Shine that I knew she had been waiting to hear. "I love you."

Her response was immediate. Rain Shine leaned more into my embrace as she whispered into my ear. "Your heart... Why does it weep, my love? Why do I feel sorrow within you? Or even shame? Do not fret, for I am here now. And I love you, my dear. Please? Be happy for me? We are all here to have a joyous time, are we not?"

Such grace and understanding... Much like how I could never hope to hide my heart from lovely little Ocellus, my very soul and spiritual energy was an open book to a kirin like Rain Shine. But rather than be embarrassed, I felt comforted. She could understand me in ways others could not. And she could help me understand and find peace with myself. There was no disappointment in her voice. Rain Shine was nothing but pleased to be in my arms again. I tried to push my own doubts away. I need not fear forgetting if I could be so quickly reminded by one I love so dearly. "Thank you... It's just so easy to forget...what it's like to love a kirin."

"Then let me remind you today. We will have time alone, yes? Please, let us have moments to each other during this voyage. I will feel...more at ease in your arms while we are separated from the earth." Rain Shine whispered to me before my eyes widened in sudden remembrance. Her trip to Canterlot was not her first time soaring on an airship. And I could remember how she felt the first time it happened when she was ferried home aboard the Alabaster.

Remembering that elegant and gracious mare becoming overcome with a new kind of anxiety the instant the Alabaster lost any connection to the ground made me suddenly snicker. Only then did I pull my head back to look at my beloved face to face. "Uh oh, they brought you here by air, right? Was it...stressful?"

"We kirin were never meant for the sky. As much as I wish it was not so... I feel...isolated and vulnerable when I can no longer sense the presence of mother earth beneath my hooves." Rain Shine replied with an uncharacteristically crooked smile. She suddenly looked so unrefined as she recalled how nervous she must have been. But she then cast her gaze up at the vast cave we were now standing inside. "Even here, I can still feel my connection to the earth. Even if all this metal acts much like a thin curtain between us. I find the energies in the air here...intriguing. The marvels of modern discoveries and technology refined from the ores deep in the earth..."

"Let's hope Equestria always maintains the right balance between industrialization and conservation of the environment. You would hate to see what the people of my world has done to the planet. Not that I need to tell you that..." I retorted while staying hopeful that Equestria would not lose its way the way the world of Earth has. With how Celestia and Luna had been observing my world for so long, I can only imagine how many cautionary tales they took away from it to serve as examples on how to avoid making mistakes. I had faith in them and their guidance for this beautiful world.

Rain Shine displayed a more pained smile at me as I said those words. But she did not speak. Because she knew. I still remember when she tried to feel what was so far ahead on the Empty Plains and what was at the summit of the Heaven's Pillar. And the sheer overwhelming malevolence of my world's sins spilling past the portal that hung high above. She was in genuine agony. Just being in the world of my birth may very well have killed her. As I considered this concept, I protectively and instinctively reached out and held Rain Shine in a protective embrace. To imagine her in pain... It unsettled me. I wanted to keep her safe just as she had done for me. "It's OK... We're in a good place now. Equestria won't be tainted anymore."

"I know, my love. I know." She whispered to me. But Rain Shine then suddenly jerked her head back to look past me. Someone was approaching. And I turned and saw that Sunflare was being the first to finally intrude. But when I turned towards Equetsria's mighty queen, Rain Shine suddenly got between us with her eyes filled with wariness. "Your majesty."

Sunflare and I were both perplexed over why Rain Shine was being so protective of me when I was in no danger. I immediately assumed it was due to the memories of that...harrowing first encounter we had with her on the Empty Plains. Acting more on instinct than anything else? Regardless, Sunflare took no offense to Rain Shine putting herself between us and spoke kindly to her. "Calm yourself, kirin queen. The boy and I have no quarrel."

I gently pushed my way past Rain Shine without a word. When she gazed upon me with eyes full of concern, I merely smiled back. I stood before Sunflare as she then reached out to me. And Rain Shine saw it all. The sun queen placed a kiss upon my forehead before speaking to me. "So good to have you with us today, child. Celestia would be most displeased if you missed your flight."

"I wouldn't miss this for the world." I replied before turning to look at Rain Shine. While not exactly shocked by the mutual affection towards each other, she still looked surprised. I then explained to her, "Stuff has happened since last time. We're cool with each other."

Sunflare then spoke more firmly towards Rain Shine, although her eyes displayed a quiet shame. "I understand your concerns, Rain Shine. I was a fool that day. I attempted to end this man's life for my world without knowing how he truly served our enemy by existing. I was hasty and reckless. And I beg you for your forgiveness. This man has become a dear friend of the royal family..."

The queen of Equestria then reached out with her wing as she glanced over at me. I saw what she wanted and stepped into her winged embrace for a hug. She then spoke more happy towards our guest, "And I adore him as if he were my own."

Rain Shine's eyes narrowed as if she was trying to scan Sunflare for any deceit. She...actually looked rather funny about it in hindsight. She raised an eyebrow with a scowl on her lips that made her look a lot funnier than she should have. At last, she finally spoke. "Your aura is...warm. Like a gently flickering flame and not a raging inferno. You speak the truth, yes?"

As if detecting Rain Shine's lingering doubts, Orbash finally stepped forward after watching patiently for long enough. "Of course, my dear. I was there, you know. This fine lad joined us for a night on the town not too Long ago and it was a grand time for us all. I assure you that my wife holds no ill will for this boy and has come around to being quite sweet on him in her own fiery way."

"Hmph! I can have my moments in casting aside the royal facade, my love. A queen can just be a mare now and then, can she not?" Sunflare asked while that annoyed scowl quickly turned into an amused smile. The two of them shared a brief kiss while Rain Shine stepped over to me. She looked at me while I glanced at her. That growing smile on her lips told me all I needed to know. She understood then that Sunflare could be unconditionally trusted. If I could place my faith in her, then so too could Rain Shine.

I happened to notice that Shining Armor and Cadence had boarded the Olympia while I had been so fixated on the beautiful kirin queen beside me. They were looking over the side of the deck at us for a moment before disappearing from sight. Ember soon drew near and began to chat up her fellow dragon of the east now that she had joined the conversation. Now that all eyes were off me for the moment, I decided to take advantage of the situation by taking some photos.

I pulled out my DSi and got to work. I wandered around the dock and snapping photos of that massive cave and the various airships docked there. I took photos of the Zephyrus over yonder and the majestic form of the Olympia looming overhead. I even snuck a photo of the four royals chatting amongst themselves just to show exactly who I was going to be taking a vacation with. "Gotta get lots of these for the kids back home."

Once I had snapped enough, I clapped the two haves of the device closed and slipped back over to my hosts before they even noticed I had stepped away. Orbash then spoke up, "Now then! Since it seems everyone is here and accounted for, shall we be off? We have sunny shores and clear skies waiting for us! And I haven't seen Cantercun in...how long has it been?"

"I do believe we last wandered the empty beaches some two hundred years ago, my love. I merely wish to know how much more enjoyable it will be to partake in the festivities among the common folk." Sunflare replied as she and her husband began to lead us up the gangplank. I followed with Ember and Rain Shine close behind me. Hearing those words being spoken made me wonder how Orbash and Sunflare even managed living a vagabond lifestyle for so long. I will never grasp the minds of immortals.

I found my luggage sitting not far from the top of the gangplank. And I was about to ask Ember and Rain Shine where theirs were until I realized who I was looking at. Dragons are very hardy by nature and tend to live especially lean lifestyles back in the rugged dragon lands while the kirin live entirely in harmony with nature. Whatever Rain Shine might need could simply be produced from the earth itself and Ember would be just fine with whatever came her way. Although Ember did notice the suitcase on wheels and asked, "What's that you got there?"

"Just some necessities for the trip. Clean clothes, hygiene products, the basics. Come to think of it, when was the last time you used any of that stuff? Like say...brushed your teeth?" I asked before suddenly remembering that Ember had likely gone without any of the necessities modern society takes for granted after returning home once the War of Preservation ended. She had been introduced to soft bedding, appliances, running water, and even basic dental care. She had even started to dabble in the art of cooking. What had she been up to right after going home?

Ember's eyes widened in equally sudden realization. "Uh... Now that you mention it... Not since we left the Empty Plains. I guess I should fix that tonight, huh?"

"Yeah, most definitely. They probably have some provided in the bathrooms here." I replied while sure that Ember had been snacking on gemstones the entire time. All that would cause is gradual physical erosion instead of chemical corrosion. And that is assuming that dragon fangs are not tough enough to withstand getting worn down by crushing diamonds over the centuries.

I saw Rain Shine's eyes suddenly go wide in unease the instant the gangplank was disconnected from the side of the ship. Ember noticed her friend tense up and asked, "Uh... You OK there, Rain?"

"I can't sense the energies in the earth anymore... I may never get used to this." The kirin queen replied with such a crooked smile on her lips. In just an instant, all of her regal poise was gone. She now looked so much sillier with those wide eyes and quivering smile. Even her long legs appeared to be quivering like the limbs of a newborn faun. She then looked at me and asked, "May I ask you to hold me as we depart?"

"Heh, sure. Come here." I replied before taking that beautiful creature into my arms. Her quivering ceased immediately in my embrace. He aura soothed me just as mine soothed hers. Just to try and calm my beloved's nerves more, I whispered near her ear. "I love you."

"And I love you, my dear. Thank you for bearing with me. For as exciting as flight is, it still unsettles me all the same." Rain Shine giggled nervously. I could only imagine what her fellow ladies back home would say if they saw their elegant and composed chieftain so consistently uneasy aboard an airship.

We felt the Olympia beneath us shift just slightly. It was being pushed out towards the empty center of the docks to prepare for departure. And we began to hear the buzz of the propellers whirring. Ember and Rain Shine could not contain their excitement and hurried to the very front of the ship's bow to witness it take flight out of that mountain's cave for the first time. But while they did that, I hurried to the edge of the starboard side. And there beyond was the Zephyrus.

I scanned the deck as a number of crewman went about their business. And thankfully, there she was. Celaeno was up on deck and happened to be watching the Olympia with keen interest. When I waved at her, she waved back. I just wanted to say goodbye to my friend before we could lose sight of each other.

With those last goodbyes said, I hurried over to the tip of the bow with the Dragon Lord and the kirin queen. The great doors that kept out the bitter autumn winds began to open outward to reveal that gloomy autumn sky beyond. Rain Shine's eyes were wide with intrigue as her own detachment from the earth slipped her mind for the moment. Ember then glanced up at the Bloodstone atop her scepter and said, "Mom? Dad? You seeing this? I bet you never got an experience this grand when you took off."

The Bloodstone began to glow, but I heard nothing. And I did not want to intrude on a conversation. The Olympia began to gain speed as she drifted out beyond the great gates. We all watched in awe as we completely emerged from the cave and drifted out over the vast plains below. The helmsman then took us around the mountain to let us get a very scenic look at Canterlot from the outside. Canterlot was always a sight to behold from below, but seeing it on equal altitude was something else entirely. He was probably also doing so just to let the people who were out and about at the time to gaze upon the royal family's private airship as it set sail. Rain Shine especially muttered in awe, "Splendid... It is almost worth enduring my fears just to witness this."

"There really is no means of travel quite like this. We don't have airships like this back home. It's just...so fantastical and whimsical that I love it." I replied as I savored that moment. The design of the ship and the altitude of the gas sack above greatly diminished the amount of wind that swept over the deck. While there was a bit of wind chill, I found it tolerable.

Ember looked up at me as she paused in the conversation she had with her parents. "You have flying machines back of Earth too? Are they like this?"

I found myself smirking in somewhat bitter amusement. "No, nothing like this. These kinds of airships only exist in fantasy in my world. The aircraft of my world are fast and efficient airliners that are many times faster than this. But they just don't have the appeal of airships like this. It's all speed and efficiency over aesthetics, sadly. Even if it is completely necessary. Airships like the Olympia and Alabaster combine the convenience of air travel with the majesty and grace of an ocean vessel. And there's nothing else like it."

"Sounds boring compared to this. Just being up here feels like an adventure to me." Ember said with her arms crossed as she took a step forward to stand right at the front of the bow and gazed out over the plains below. We were now heading south at a steady pace. Although she then looked back at us and asked, "Come to think of it, I'm pretty sure I can fly faster than this! Can't we go faster?"

I stepped closer to Ember while Rain Shine stayed close to my side. While not fluent in the field of aeronautics, I could make an educated guess on how airships work. "I mean yeah, I'm sure the fastest pegasi in the world can fly circles around most airships. But airships can fly for longer and farther and they can carry a lot of cargo. As long as they have enough fuel, they can probably span the entire globe in one flight. Even if it would take days or weeks."

Ember came walking our way and asked, "Fuel, huh? I...didn't consider what actually makes these things work."

Of course she would not know. An unfortunate requirement for all vehicles is that they require a fuel source to power the machinery inside them. I then explained, "Yeah, that's how this stuff works. I haven't seen many airship engine rooms, but...I think most are powered by steam engines. And that's probably fueled by burning coal. But maybe some more modern airships use oil...or other more magical means of power?"

The Dragon Lord before me tilted her head to one side as she looked like she was struggling to comprehend my words. She was a barbarian queen from out in the badlands and had next to no understanding of machinery at all. This was all too much for her to take in at once. The Bloodstone began to glow once again to get Ember's attention. And her response confirmed my suspicions. "No, I don't have a clue of what that all means."

Torch and Blaze were likely equally at a loss of what to think of what I just described. Rain Shine even smirked at me in amusement over Ember's confusion. Even she was likely more knowledgeable of the workings of modern machinery thanks to her people's ability to listen in around the world wherever Equestria's flora could reach. I just raised a hand towards her and said, "Don't worry yourself over it. This is supposed to be a pleasure cruise, right? No point in wracking your brain with lectures over stuff you don't get."

"Hey, just because I'm ignorant doesn't mean I'm stupid! I want to learn more about this world!" Ember barked defiantly while also looking quite proud over the opportunity to learn new things. She had always been a real go-getter when it came to opportunities to broaden her horizons and I found that extremely admirable about Ember. Although she then looked like she heard another question from her parents. And Ember's only response was to look at me with a much more crooked stare. "Except maybe I shouldn't try to learn too much in one day..."

"Wise words, Ember. Pace yourself. You have all the time in the world to enlighten yourself to the wonders beyond the borders of your people." Rain Shine said serenely as Ember's friend and elder. They may have both been dragons of the east and west, but Rain Shine has been around much longer than Ember.

Ember appeared appreciative of Rain Shine's words. But now that I had them there with each other and knowing that they lived not all that far apart, I suddenly had an idea. "Say, before I forget... Have you ladies seen each other after returning home? Made some visits?"

"No, my people and I have not ventured into the dragon lands. I am not so certain they would give us a warm welcome regardless." Rain Shine replied while I understood exactly where she was coming from. The dragons of the west are barbaric brutes who are not above greeting outsiders with a rock to the back of the head while the dragons of the east are pacifists by nature. But she then looked Ember's way and spoke with a smile. "But our friend here has stopped by twice since we returned home. Once just for its own sake as well as to confirm the location of the Grove of Silence and then for more diplomatic matters. To discuss the future of our people."

The Dragon Lord was beaming at the memory. And she only confirmed those visits further. "They made sure I had a good time. Amazing food to try and just being deep in all those changing colors in the leaves... It's completely different from back home."

It was inspiring to see that the leaders of the dragon lands and the kirin community of the Grove of Silence had become more than mere allies. Rain Shine and Ember were genuine friends by then. I then asked, "You said you were discussing things about the future? As in...what?"

Ember crossed her arms with the Bloodstone Scepter in one hand while she said proudly, "Oh, the basics. Possible trade deals, enlisting outside air to introduce the concept of agriculture to the dragon lands. My homeland really needs more green to balance out all that volcanic rock."

"I'm sure you can make it work too. There are some places with very active volcanoes that still have plenty of foliage growing around them... Hey! Yeah, volcanic ash and rock can even enrich the soil! With the aid of kirin magic, you should have an easy time making the dragon lands much prettier." I replied as I considered just how the two races of dragons could air each other. Although it sounded like Rain Shine's people had a lot more to offer than Ember's.

Ember seemed to be very aware of that thought in my head. Her optimistic smile faded as she said, "Yeah, but that's just for starters... The dragon lands needs a lot more than agriculture. We've completely fallen behind the rest of the world entirely. Equestria has surpassed us by millennia. All because those boulderheads were too proud and stubborn to think about how much better we could be if we just...looked at the world around us."

She was bitter. And her parents were definitely listening in at the time. And what came next was not the most shocking thing Ember had ever said. "Keep quiet about this, but...I'm going to discuss the official annexation of the dragon lands into Equestria with the royal family during this vacation. Seems like a good time to bring it up."

My eyes widened at this revelation. I vaguely recall Ember having discussed considering such an option the last time I saw her, but now? The intention to make it official? Even Rain Shine appeared alarmed by this and said, "Are you sure that's wise? I doubt your people will be in favor of it."

Ember scowled at us, but not with anger directed at Rain Shine or I. "Those boulderheads don't know better. And that's not my problem. I've thought about this long and hard and I can't think of a better way for the dragon lands to crawl out of the pit they've dug themselves into while staying completely independent. We have nothing while the rest of the world has everything. The only alternative would be to invade...and I won't stand for that."

Those words were filled with bitterness, but also wisdom. And I was proud of her. Ember was definitely proving that she had nothing but the best interests of her people at heart, even if they did not know it. Her intentions were radical, but drastic means would be necessary when there is such a massive gap between the dragon lands and the entire rest of the world. Ember then knowingly looked up at the Bloodstone Scepter and said, "Any objections?"

The Bloodstone glowed just briefly before going dim again. And Ember's firm scowl made way for a calm smile. I did not even have to ask what Torch and Blaze had to say to that. They clearly gave Ember their blessings and faith. Rain Shine bowed her head towards her friend and said, "Be strong, Dragon Lord. I trust your people's future is bright with your leadership."

"I'm trying my best here. The only difference between me and them is that I'm no boulderhead." Ember replied with a smug smirk on her lips. I had faith in her too. Ember had impressed me in so many ways since we met. Being so open and willing to make necessary changes and to learn new things... Truly a blue rose amongst her kind. Although a sudden crosswind did blow over the deck right then and made Ember's eyes go wide as she felt the bite of cold autumn air. "But anyway... How about we get inside? I've had enough of the cold up here and its hard to appreciate the view when it's this...dreary out here."

"Yes, quite. I shall feel more at ease indoors myself." Rain Shine added while I too was starting to feel the need to blow my nose. We all turned and walk along the entire length of the deck towards the stern to go downstairs. Orbash and Sunflare were still up on deck at the time and appeared to have been having a private chat while enjoying the view. They turned to us as we were about to pass them and looked ready to get out of the cold themselves.

"Sunflare, why don't you go on ahead and let our daughters know our guests are all aboard? I shall see them to their rooms." Orbash spoke up with Sunflare agreeing to his suggestion and disappearing into the deck through the door at the back of the stern. The happy moon king then looked our way and spoke with a smile. "Prince and queens, right this way."

I fetched my suitcase and followed Orbash down the stairs just inside the stern. I had not seen the Olympia since my return from Capricorn Island and was eager to reacquaint myself with her layout. It was bigger on the inside than I remember, but I suppose vehicles can feel like that. Rain Shine was noticeably calmer once indoors as we were greeted by the polished mahogany interior of the walls. "I can sense the natural energies lingering in the wood more easily than I did aboard the Alabaster. That rich red earthy tone... These were very healthy trees when they served as the frame for this airship."

"You and your green hoof." Ember said jokingly as we followed Orbash along. The two of them were not that impressed by the interior design of the Olympia as I expected them to be. Probably because they had already seen it while being ferried back to Canterlot aboard it. We passed a door on the right before Orbash took hold of my suitcase and set it beside that door. Ember took note and asked, "Why're you leaving that there?"

"Because this is Celestia's room. And she has arranged for our boy here to bunk with her during the voyage." Orbash replied before wiggling his eyebrows at me. I snorted and averted my eyes while Ember and Rain Shine eyed me knowingly. Although if Celestia did not hear us from outside her room, then where was she? Were she and her sisters in the galley having lunch at the time? I assumed that they would have wanted to be up on deck to watch the Olympia fly on out of the docks, but I suppose they have seen that spectacle many times or just really did not want to put up with the autumn air. Orbash then led us a few more doors down before saying, "And here is where you will be staying, ladies. I hope you don't mind sharing a bed. I understand that there were no spare doubles in stock, so they had to settle on a full."

We all stepped inside and found the guest room to be very accommodating. It looked like something off of a luxury liner from a century ago. I still remember my childhood obsession with those Cunard and White Star liners and the many photos of their interiors in those books. A grand canopy bed stood invitingly at one side of the room. The very impressed gazes Rain Shine and Ember were showing told me that they would not mind sharing such a comfortable bed. Ember spoke first and said, "I'm liking what I'm seeing!"

"Take your time and get yourself acquainted. Once you're settled in, head on down to the end of the hall and join us in the galley. It's about lunchtime and I'm sure you've all worked up an appetite by now." Orbash said happily before leaving us alone. While I probably should have followed, I was interested in seeing Ember and Rain Shine check out their home away from home. I waited by the door and watched as they looked around.

Ember was much more enthusiastic about the experience than Rain Shine as she hurriedly went from one side of the room to the other, her hand interacting with various devices and furniture. Rain Shine even cleverly willed small flowering bushes to sprout from the wooden walls to provide what were functionally potted plants. I am sure she could just make them regress back to nothing if needed and would be required to by the end of the voyage. They were both having a good time already and were not at all acquainted to such luxuries. The Alabaster was one thing, but we just did not have the time to really enjoy ourselves at the time. Now a good time was all we were having.

Rain Shine and Ember did eventually head out to join everyone in the galley, but I stuck around a while longer to really survey the interior design of their room. It was only the third time I had ever been aboard the Olympia and I wanted to savor it. But as I went about the room that was gently lit by a pair of lamps setting atop sconces on the walls, I noticed a pale red glow coming from the corner. The Bloodstone Scepter had been propped up next to the chair.

I raised an eyebrow as I took note of what that glow meant. Torch or Blaze were reaching out to talk to someone. But...Ember was not around. I was the only person in the room. Seeing no harm in doing so, I took a seat in the chair and held the Bloodstone Scepter in my hand. "Good afternoon?"

Much to my shock, the response I got was far from friendly. I heard Torch roar at me in fury. "What do you think you're doing, outsider?! How dare you lay your hands upon the Bloodstone Scepter without the presence of the Dragon Lord! You have no right!"

"Yeesh, sorry I asked!" I yelped before dropping the scepter to the floor. It clattered lightly onto an ornate rug that reached out from under the bed. I did not appreciate that scolding and found myself just sitting there with my nerves a bit frayed. Torch sounded terrifying when angry. And I considered myself lucky that I had not spiritually joined him beyond the realm of the living. He probably would have smashed me under his fist.

Not even thirty seconds passed before the Bloodstone began to glow again. But why? I already tried to answer the call and was very fiercely rejected. I just watched it as it glowed and glowed some more. But I dare not touch it. I finally called out to it, "I know you guys can see from there! Ember's not back yet!"

My words did nothing to stop the glow. The Bloodstone Scepter continued to silently beckon me to take it into my grasp. And with no one else there to do it for me, I sighed and relented. I reached out and took hold of the scepter before sitting back down. I sighed again harshly as I considered how to answer them. And the only response I could think of was one composed of dry wit. "Hello, you've reached the residence of the Dragon Lord. She is not in right now, so please leave your name, address, phone number, age, date of birth, social security number, and a winning lottery code and she will get back to you as soon as possible."

Their response was very different this time. I could hear both Torch and Blaze howling with confused laughter over my very snide retort to that prior scolding. Torch finally spoke coherently and said, "Bwahahaha, you outsiders are too easy to mess with! Sorry if I startled you earlier, boy. You're welcome to answer any call from us in the future. I was just trying to have some...ow!"

Did someone just smack him on the other side? I then heard Blaze speak up while still finding a lot of amusement in the situation. "Torch, be kind to Ember's friend! You know he's a gentle soul! All artists are! James, please forgive this silly fool for his antics. We've missed you, my dear!"

I was at a loss of words for a second. Was this just another ploy to lure me into another prank? I stared at the Bloodstone Scepter in silence for a moment. Just waiting for them to do or say anything. Blaze eventually noticed my delayed response and asked, "Um...James? Hello?"

"Oh, sorry. I wasn't sure if you or your husband were about to yell at me again." I finally replied while feeling a bit silly about the whole situation. They really got me that time.

Blaze giggled at my show of caution and replied sweetly to me. "Of course not! In fact, we've been wanting to talk to you! And Ember's not around this time. Come on, get comfortable and close your eyes. We've been waiting to see you again. Please, dear? Ember's not the only one who missed you."

The tone of that lovely dragon queen was just oozing with all the sweetness I remembered from our first encounter. I would have never expected such a lovely woman to have come out of the dragon lands. Truly a diamond in the rough. With nothing else to do and with no one knocking on the door to come fetch me, I decided I might as well take them up on their offer. "Sure, I'll be right there. How do I get in there again?"

"Just make yourself comfortable and close your eyes. Relax yourself and we'll pull you in." I heard Torch say while I tried to get in a comfortable position. I had the Bloodstone Scepter lie across my lap with both hands atop it. I then closed my eyes and sighed deeply to settle my nerves. And before much longer, the dark veil over my vision began to brighten.

It felt like I had never closed my eyes at all. And a vast starry vista lay spread out before me while standing atop a great and round stone plateau. Some sort of nexus between the realm of the living and the afterlife. But I did not see my hosts anywhere before me. Although I was certain they were looming over me at that moment. "Are you two behind me?"

"Turn around and see for yourself." I heard a gruff booming voice speak up from above. A roar from a voice so powerful could probably kill me were we still bound by the laws of reality. And with some caution, I turned around. And I still staggered backwards as I was greeted by the towering forms of the two Dragon Lords who served before Ember. I remembered them being big, but...had they always been that big? Torch cracked a crooked smile and asked, "Please tell me you're not frightened again..."

"No, I wouldn't say that. It's just... I don't think I'll ever get used to how...colossal you two are. Such sizes would be impossible for anything from the world I came from. How did your bodies even sustain themselves while you were still alive?!" I replied while still just blown away from how much larger they were than even the largest dragons I had ever seen. They were literally the size of a small mountain! They could probably fit several dozen of me in their mouths!

Torch and Blaze looked equally uncertain of how to respond to that question. And the former dragon queen did say, "I must admit he's right, dear. These bodies were not the most practical when we were still amongst the living."

"Hmph. And it does make it difficult to speak to someone so tiny on the same level... Feels like I chatting up an insect instead of a man." Torch grumbled with some genuine frustration. He looked down at me almost apologetic as he then said to me, "I wish there were a better way to do this, boy. I want to talk to you. Not down at you."

I started to suspect that their colossal sizes were a product of their time. Literally the result of living in a more primitive and barbaric era not unlike how the long extinct dinosaurs and other prehistoric creatures of the distant past were much larger than anything remotely resembling them in the modern world back on Earth. Perhaps their absurd size even contributed to their demises. It was a shame. Torch and Blaze were good people, but the vast difference in size between the two of us made it very difficult to interact as equals. Especially when Ember was not there to serve as my wingman. "I'm sorry... I'll try to look past it if I must."

After a few seconds of thought, Blaze's eyes lit up with inspiration. She then looked at her husband and said, "Come to think of it... We're not exactly bound by the laws of reality up here anymore."

Torch raised an eyebrow in confusion, but his strong bulky jaw soon showed a cunning smile on his face. As if he knew what she was suggesting. "Hm, perhaps. Are you thinking what I'm thinking, my love?"

Blaze smirked at her husband as they both joined hands. With fingers clasped, she then glanced down at me. "Give us just a moment, dear. Let's see if we can make our sizes more manageable."

I had no idea where this was going. But in a matter of seconds, the two Dragon Lords... They began to dimly glow. And...was I growing? Or were they shrinking? Could they just...will certain things to happen that could not be possible in the realm of reality? And sure enough, they eventually stopped shrinking with that glow fading. Blaze then looked down at me and asked, "Is this size more to your liking?"

They were still very large while they sat on their haunches before me. But only as large as the other largest dragons I had seen during my time in Equestria. I suspected they had shrunk to only a tenth of their original sizes. They could probably only fit a few of me in their jaws by then. I immediately sensed the shift in dynamics between us and said, "Um...yeah. This size feels more natural now. Like I could reasonably see you both being very comfortable in this form in life."

"Heh, I still remember the days back when I was still this size. I had only been the Dragon Lord for a century." Torch chuckled as he found that size to be strangely familiar to him. Comfortable, manageable, and familiar. He and Blaze then released each other from their grasps and brought themselves down to the stone floor. Blaze even gingerly rested her head atop her interlocking fingers to gaze sweetly upon me. Torch crossed his arms comfortably before himself and said, "Now then, welcome back. We haven't seen you since the first time, boy."

Blaze then spoke with her beautiful red eyes casting me such a sweet and tender gaze. "How have your little ones been? And the lovely ladies you've found love with? Have you been as good to them as you have with Ember?"

I expected nothing less from such a loving mother. We had only met once before, but I remembered absolutely adoring Blaze with our previous encounter. I can only imagine what she and Ember had done to reconnect since the night we first met her. But I did not let myself get too distracted. "Yeah, they've been very happy. One's still a little sparkplug and the other's still figuring out how to talk."

Blaze's smile only grew bigger. As if she knew exactly which filly was which. "Ooh, I remember which. The elder is Scootaloo and the other is Gladesong, right? I really hope we can plan a meeting. I want to say hello to the little dears."

How in the world could a dragoness from the most primitive and barbaric region in the world possibly be so...kind?! Blaze's very womanly and motherly behavior almost felt too good to be true. I muttered aloud, "I still can't believe someone like you could've ever existed out there in the dragon lands..."

"I know, right?! Lucky me!" Torch burst out laughing while Blaze just turned his way with a big smirk on her lips and a very flirty gleam in her eyes. As if she knew just how lucky he was to have found love with a woman like her. At least his laughter was much easier on my ears that time. I could literally feel my eardrums quivering whenever he spoke too loudly at his previous size. But he then regained his composure and said, "But as one father to another, I say this calls for a toast."

A toast? As in a drink? This caught my ear and I asked, "Hang on, do the dragon lands even have any sort of cuisine? I though tall you feed on are rocks and gemstones. And...literally anything you can devour."

Blaze brought a hand to her lips as she giggled loudly. "We do, but it's not anything you would like! I'm not sure you could even digest it. However, we've mingled with the Dragon Lords of generations past and...they've come up with a little something special."

Torch and Blaze brought their hands together and brought them down to the floor. As if they were hiding something inside them. And when they released their grasp on the unseen object, something had materialized before us. A massive bottle of black glass. As if composed entirely of obsidian. And with a wave of their hands, they summoned a pair of large mugs or tankards for themselves composed of marble. Too large for me to lug around, but just right for their mighty hands. Blaze then spoke almost excitedly to me, "They call this dragon's mead. And they describe the flavor as...heavenly."

"Oh, I believe it. But...um... You got a glass for me?" I asked with great interest. As a man who loves his booze, I could never pass up the chance to try a new drink. Blaze then reached out and placed her finger over my upturned palms. And in an instant, I felt some weight in my hands. Blaze pulled her finger away to reveal a matching marble tankard that was just my size. And with great care, the dragon queen poured me a helping right to the brim. It was bubbling and had the distinct sweet smell of honey. It truly was a type of mead.

Torch looked especially interested as I began to take my first sip while taking a seat before them. He asked smirkingly, "How is it, boy? You can't find this brew back in Equestria. Or even the dragon lands."

"Is this...the nectar of Valhalla?" I asked as that sweet flavor sat on my tongue. Strong and heady, yet filled with the flavor of the finest honey. And it had a distinct...earthiness to it. When considering what the average dragon's diet consists of... Was that literally the flavor of gemstones I was noticing? Whatever it was, I loved it. And I drank steadily of my cup. "It's divine... Thank you."

Blaze and Torch lightly tapped their mugs together and drank deeply of that otherworldly nectar. There were no words for the moment. They were just allowing me to savor my first cup of that brew. But after a moment longer, Blaze set her mug down and once again rested her head atop her interlocking fingers. She then asked me one thing I never expected to hear from any past Dragon Lord. "Now that you're here, I have just one question to ask. When are you and Ember planning on settling down to give us some grandkids?"

That came out of nowhere and hit me harder than I ever could have expected. I was in the midst of gulping down the last of my cup and ended up spewing it across the floor before howling in awkward laughter. Seriously?! I could not even talk! I could only laugh!

There was no way they could have been serious. Blaze was just being cheeky for the sake of getting a laugh out of me. But as I howled in confused laughter, I happened to glance up at the two Dragon Lords. And they...were smiling at me. No, not smiling. Smirking. Those grins were becoming wider and more devious the longer I kept laughing. Like they were just waiting for me to get the punchline.

The humor of the situation began to quickly dry up. And my laughter started to run its course. "Hahaha...ha...heh..heheh...uh... You're really not kidding."

"Who said I was?" Blaze replied while she and Torch snickered amongst themselves for a moment. Was I actually a little intoxicated by that point? Because my face was getting very hot. All I could do was stare up at Ember's parents while she was thankfully not there to hear her mother say that. Poor Ember would have surely died of embarrassment. The beautiful dragon queen then asked again with such a sly glimmer in her eyes, "And if you think I was, let me repeat myself. You and Ember. When are you two planning on giving us some grandchildren?"

Never once in my wildest dreams did I ever expect to be given that question by the parents of any of my beloveds. I mean sure, King Orbash himself knew that Celestia and I were hoping for children someday, but this? It was just...so forward! And I completely felt myself lock up. I had only met Torch and Blaze once before. Where was this coming from?! "I really don't think I'm in any position to answer that question... It's not like Ember and I are...you know... We're not mates."

"See? I told you, Blaze. Those two do have something in common." Torch snickered as he loomed over me with the biggest smirk I had seen on his face at the time. He then lightly rested one finger atop my head and said, "You and Ember are absolutely completely inept at hiding what's in your hearts."

My heart jumped into my throat. Even though they clearly held nothing against me, I felt like I was in very real danger with the two former Dragon Lords looming over me. But if I was unable to hide my love for Ember from them... "Has Ember said things about me since last time?"

"Dear, I think the better question is what has she NOT said about you!" Blaze giggled loudly with a hand in front of her face. She then looked at me and spoke with quite a bit of glee in her voice. "We talk with Ember every day. And whenever the topic shifts to you, she just gushes about you! When she starts talking about you, it's hard for her to stop. She always has a lot to say about her...little warrior poet."

Goodness me, I could only imagine the conversations Ember has had with her parents. Especially whenever they have asked about me. No wonder they had waited until I was alone before reaching out to me for a talk. Ember would not be having that if she was present. I tried to feign ignorance. It was wrong to tell Ember I loved her too soon and I was sure there must have been a similar protocol in effect for her parents. "She... Yeah, she's a great friend. We've been through a lot out there on the Empty Plains."

"You lie." Torch said unexpectedly firmly. He then suddenly brought his face towards me and all but glared at me. I almost fell back onto the ground. The mighty dragon king then said, "A friend, you say? After all the things you've said to her? The way you hold her? After all the times your lips touched hers? Do you take me for a fool, boy? You think I really don't know what's going on in that head of yours?"

I was genuinely terrified. There was no telling how much Torch and Blaze saw happen between Ember and I while the Bloodstone Scepter was at Ember's side. They knew. And yet, I could not tell them. I could not tell Ember's own parents what I truly wanted. And Torch then spoke firmly to me, but not so angrily this time. "If you're going to lie about that, then let me tell you a little truth about my daughter. The female you've held in your arms. The woman who has kissed you as often as you've kissed her. My little Ember is madly in love with you, boy. Even if she won't say it to our faces."

Torch was Ember's father. He had known her longer than anyone else. He knew her in ways no one else did. I knew in my heart that the love between Ember and I was mutual. It had to be. The times we have held each other... Kissed each other... Even shared pleasure with each other... We were always walking a tightrope on the edge of commitment. I had even almost fallen off several times only for Ember to push me back up onto that very thin line. If Torch was so certain that Ember's love for me was true... I had a question to ask that I could have only asked him. "Has she...ever known love before? A century and a quarter is a long time. Has there ever been a time where some handsome drake tried to sweep her off her feet?"

Blaze too listened closely with her hands clasped. And Torch was very forward with his response as his gaze softened. "No... Not once. She never had an interest in the brutes I reigned over. Then again, perhaps they were also too intimidated by my presence to approach her. I also doubt any potential suitors sought her out for...admirable reasons. Ember has always been small... At least compared to most. And with lack of size comes a lack of strength. At least from a glance. I was watchful... I would not let any deceitful suitors take advantage of her."

This revealed a strange paradox to me. "I thought dragons take the art of romance very seriously. I thought...the pursuit of a mate is always sincere."

"There is no romance to be had in the pursuit of power. We dragons are just as capable of deceiving others to take advantage of them. At least we're not so good at hiding it." Torch replied before he happened to notice Blaze given him a very dry stare. But...was she just messing with him? Torch's eyes widened in unease as he began to stammer. "Not that I...uh... Not that I would have ever taken advantage of my queen. My heart has always belonged only to her."

"Oh, you silly thing. I know you've been utterly enthralled with me since that day. Don't mind my teasing, Torch. Do go on." Blaze giggled as that sweetness returned to her face. I too found myself smirking at them. Those two really are so good for each other.

Torch grinned and chuckled briefly like he had only just barely escaped trouble. But he then looked down on me with a gaze that...was somewhere between caution and concern. "But what about you, boy? You are human. Your heart does not work like that of a drake. It does not establish an unbreakable bond once the declaration is made and the offer is accepted. You are not as stalwart as the mountain. Your kind is fickle. Chaotic. Would you...let her go? Cast her to the wind?"

The longer I hesitated in giving an answer, the more furious Torch began to look. That growing anger in his eyes only compelled me to stay silent. I just...could not say it. I wanted to believe I could love Ember forever, yet that glare... It kept filling me with doubt. What if falling in love with Ember was a mistake? What if I would lose interest and just...drift away in the decades to come? And finally, Torch pounded his fist into the ground dangerously near me. I fell right over as the mighty Dragon Lord loomed over me with his eyes filled with a frightening fusion of rage and fear. "Would you abandon my child?! Would you leave her after she gives her heart to you?!"

It was then that Blaze made a move. She firmly took hold of Torch's right hold and tugged it to get his attention. Her gaze was firmer than before, but her tone was still gentle as she spoke. "Dear, that's enough. Look at him, you're frightening the poor man."

Torch's anger immediately faded and he began to look quite flustered. He stepped back from me and cleared his throat, his eyes glancing about rapidly. "Yes, I... I was not trying to... I mean... Blaze, why don't you take it from here?"

"Gladly. Come here, my dear." Blaze said before reaching out and oh so gently picking me up in her hands. They were just large enough to wrap around my entire body. And like the tender mother she was, Blaze pulled me close and nestled me against the smooth ventral scales of her bosom. I was immediately relaxed as I was securely held in the hands of those lovely dragon queen. She then whispered at me from above, "Please forgive my husband, dear James. Ember was all he had after he lost me. It would break him if some brute were to take advantage of her."

I heard Torch loudly clear his throat as he struggled with his emotions. I knew the big guy meant well. He was just being protective of his only child, regardless of age. And I remembered what Ember had told me of the darker side of dragon courtship. If she were to fall in love only for her mate to betray her, it would wound her in a way she would never recover from. She would never allow herself to love again. I had already seen Ember show so many emotions. Even some very negative emotions. To see her so broken and bitter forevermore... The thought frightened me. And it made me doubt myself even more. I rested my head against Blaze's chest as I said, "It's OK... I'd never forgive myself either if I betrayed her like that... Your daughter is an amazing woman... One of the best women I know."

Blaze stroked the back of my head with a single finger. She was just so gentle. She had never even held her daughter back when she still lived. Blaze must have been waiting a very long time to show such motherly care to another so young. At least when compared to her. Now that I was becoming much more relaxed, she tried to get answers out of me that her much more intimidating husband could not. "Thank you for putting our daughter's needs first, dear. Now then... Please do be honest with us. Ember. Do you love her like she loves you?"

I finally found the will to be dearly honest with my words. "I'm...madly in love with your daughter. I just...love her so much. Want to see her happy forever. I want to see her succeed..."

I instinctively expected the two former Dragon Lords to become very accusatory of me. Grilling me with many questions to test me or even demand that I stay away from Ember. And yet...those responses never came. If anything, Blaze's comforting embrace only tightened as she gently pressed me into her chest. And deep behind those smooth scales... The beating of her powerful heart. Even beyond the realm of the living, the dragon queen's heart still beat steadily. She then asked softly, "Do you doubt yourself?"

"Very." I replied as I was left there and wondering if desiring Ember was a mistake. She was not just some dragon woman. She was the Dragon Lord. If I failed her, it might drag her entire nation down with her. There was so much risk at hand... I was so in love with her, yet...what if that love faded in time?

Blaze then whispered sweetly, yet firmly to me. "I don't."

Those words struck me in ways I did not expect. The sincere brevity of Blaze's words just... I looked up at her while she looked down at me with a loving smile. "I don't doubt you, my dear. I've seen enough artists in my life to know that they always commit to creating something beautiful. And you are most definitely a man with the heart of an artist."

So comforting... And yet so cheeky. Blaze then turned her attention to Torch and spoke with a very sly smirk. "Just like this handsome brute here. How many poems did you weave for me, my love?"

Torch only became all the more flustered over his dabbling in the arts just for the enjoyment of his queen. He tried to act like he was embarrassed, but I could see he took some pride in his creations. Even if his people would never have appreciated them. "Oh come on, you know it was nothing special, Blaze. They were always...uh...spur of the moment ramblings..."

They bickered playfully and lovingly for a moment with Blaze giving her husband so much positive reinforcement. Torch raised his voice a bit now and then, but he always had a smile on his face when he did. I found myself marveling at the chemistry between the dragon king and queen and muttered under my breath. "These two really are great for each other..."

Ember really did have great parents. I could see it plainly. It was just such a shame she did not really get to know the family she never had until very recently. With their playful argument fading out, Blaze then turned her gaze down to me again while keeping me held to her chest. "And that is why I know you will never give up on the beautiful mural that is our daughter. You'll keep painting new scenes for the two of you to see, sculpting new mountains to climb, dancing together through so many songs, writing new chapters to experience together... And someday...you'll create the most beautiful treasures of all together. Won't you?"

Such beautiful words from an equally beautiful dragon queen. How could such a marvel of a woman have ever existed in such a blighted volcanic wasteland? Torch had truly found himself the brightest gem to ever grace the dragon lands. Her words sang to my heart. Soothed my fears. We understood each other through our mutual appreciation for the arts. And her last words brought the topic back to what she had asked me in the first place. To create... Treasures like no other. To create...children. I bowed my head and rested my brow against Blaze's chest again. "To become a father to dragon children... It would be a dream come true... Especially if Ember would be their mother."

"Does that mean you will provide us with grandchildren, my dear?" Blaze asked with renewed excitement in her voice. She rubbed her finger against the back of my head with a bit more energy than before. I think I even heard the tip of her long tail thumping along the floor.

A crooked smile spread across my face. She got me. There was no denying my love for Ember. Or the loving desire to bring beautiful new lives into the wonderful world of Equestria. But I could not be hasty. After all, there was no telling if Ember was as on board with it as I was. I looked up at Blaze and said, "To be fair, we're not mates yet. Have to cross that bridge first. And...it'll be up to her in the end."

"You think she wouldn't?" Torch then asked with his voice speaking with a tone of concern. I turned enough to look at him over my shoulder while Torch asked again with a look of almost suspicion in his eyes. "Do you really believe our daughter would deny you an heir?"

There had been times... Theoretical discussions between Ember and I on that subject. Maybe only once or twice. But she could have very easily changed her mind since then. I had difficulty looking at Torch and said, "I would never force her... That's a heavy responsibility to carry. And she's the Dragon Lord. Keeping her people on the right path while dealing with her own children... How would she even manage that?"

Torch sighed softly before he relaxed on the ground beside Blaze and I. The dragon queen gently rotated me in her grasp to let the back of my head rest against her chest so we may both look at her husband. He then began to speak softly to me, "Boy... I know I've told you that Ember longs for you when you're away. Even debating just abandoning the throne to go and be with you..."

"Yeah... I recall. Does she still do that?" I asked as I recalled that conversation during our first meeting. When Ember was distracted by her first personal conversation with her mother.

Torch nodded as he maintained a more somber tone. "Yes. Every other day. And she can be...vocal about it. She doesn't seem to be aware that we've been watching. She keeps wondering if her people are even worth guiding at times. If she should just cut her losses and rush off to find you. To cast aside the Bloodstone Scepter and just live happily as a commoner. With you."

I had no words. I knew that Ember had no love for her people. Stubborn and stupid barbarians who just do not know better. To be reminded of how my dear Ember was always longing for me that she would even entertain the notion of just exiling herself from her homeland just to find happiness with the man she loves... Torch then chuckled for a second and added, "She never will, thankfully. Ember is a stubborn one. She knows what our people need now and has a plan for them. But know that she prioritizes you just as highly as them."

"She's...something else. She's more of a queen than she realizes." I said with a growing smile. I was proud of Ember. Truly a blue rose in a sea of volcanic stone. Although thinking of her plans for the dragon lands... I felt it was wise to tell them. "I'm not sure if she's mentioned this, but... Ember is considering letting Equestria annex the dragon lands."

"You think we haven't overheard, dear?" Blaze giggled before pulling me more firmly against her chest for a hug. Even Torch was showing an amused smirk above me. Blaze then said, "We know. And it probably would be for the best by this point. Staying independent has not benefited our people at all. You've seen that. And we know the royal family. At least back when only Celestia was on the throne."

"Our people will be in good hooves if that comes to pass. Nothing to lose and everything to gain. Not to mention the governance of Equestria must be more stable than ever now that the likes of Nightmare Moon and the king and queen have joined their ranks. My grandfather told me horror stories at night about the might of King Orbash and Queen Sunflare. The only ponies we dragons have ever truly feared." Torch laughed heartily as I wondered just how much his people even knew of the two most powerful ponies who had ever lived. Their very existence had been a closely guarded secret for eons until very recently.

"I'm glad that you guys are open to new ideas. I trust Ember's judgement on this." I replied as I felt genuine appreciation for the wisdom of the two prior Dragon Lords. If they had been less wise in life, then their time after Ember's birth must have surely enlightened them. Responsible and wise. No wonder Ember turned out so great.

Torch then smiled at me and said, "Whatever the future of our homeland holds, at least promise me this. Please continue to be good to our daughter. Can I trust you with this, boy?"

There was no hesitation from me that time. "I will. I just want Ember to be happy. After all she had to put up with, she deserves a happy ending... Huh? Did you hear that?"

We all looked up at the vast ephemeral sky. Was it a whisper on the wind? Only very suddenly for a familiar voice to speak out clearly from all directions. "Hey! James, you awake?! What's keeping you?"

Ember. She had likely wondered why I was staying behind in her room for so long and had come back to check. And before anything could be said, Blaze suddenly held my head between two of her fingers and...

I went from seeing the two former Dragon Lords before me to suddenly waking up with a start and all but tossing the Bloodstone Scepter with a yelp. Did... Did Blaze break the connection between that realm and me by crushing my head between her fingers?! I felt only the briefest stinging pain around my entire head like a quick static shock only for that pain to vanish the instant my vision displayed the room around me. It was as if I had blinked only to find myself in a new location. And standing before me with hands held out before her was Ember. "Whoa, whoa, are you OK there?"

Suddenly emerging from that trance with the flailing of my limbs must have startled her. But I still had the Bloodstone Scepter in my hands while I took a second to get my bearings. What an abrupt end to a pleasant chat! "Oh, uh... Yeah. Yeah, I'm good. Your parents just wanted to chat for a bit and I decided to oblige."

"They did, huh?" Ember asked with a curious smirk now that she was crossing her arms and leaning towards me. "And what were you and my mom and dad getting up to in there? Saying stuff behind my back?"

I decided to play a little half truth. "They invited me to a drink. They called it dragon's mead. Good stuff."

Ember was quick to recognize that name. "Oh, that stuff! Yeah, that is a nice brew. I wasn't sure if a human could even drink it, but it sounds like you enjoyed it."

She had been drinking that stuff too? No wonder Ember was as chatty as Blaze claimed she was whenever they talked about me. That brew must have loosened her up. Strangely, I no longer felt even the faintest lingering influence of alcohol in me by then. I know for a fact I tasted the bite of strong drink, but my mind was clear by then. Is it even possible to get the soul drunk? Strange properties must be in play in that realm...

Suddenly remembering how I had been ejected from that nexus, I looked at the Bloodstone and gave it a very firm scowl. I had one question on my mind. I then looked at Ember and asked, "Could you step outside for just a minute? I have one little thing I need to say to them."

What was with that crooked smile? Did Ember notice that I was probably annoyed with her parents and was about to give them a good scolding? Whatever the case, she departed without a fuss. I then stepped into the bathroom to get as much sound insulation between me and Ember as possible. I then looked right at the scepter and asked, "Blaze. Did you seriously crush my head like a walnut just now?!"

"I am so sorry! I panicked!" I heard Blaze squeal in embarrassment the likes I had never heard from her before. And Torch was just laughing it up at his wife's desperate attempt to keep Ember from eavesdropping on our conversation. I could not even be mad at her. It hardly hurt at all and only for an instant. I was out of there too quick to feel the full extent of agony I would have felt in the realm of reality. But this did not stop Blaze from apologizing profusely over such a graceless tactic. "Sorry, sorry, so sorry! Are you all right, James?! Oh, please don't tell Ember about this! I'll never hear the end of it!"

I was feeling more than just a little cheeky myself at that moment. A huge toothy grin spread across my face as I felt a devious urge in my gut. "I dunno... I think it would make for a funny story if Ember found out you squished her little warrior poet's head like that."

Blaze only began to squeal incoherently while Torch just howled at the situation. I would have expected Torch himself to do something like that. But Blaze? Beautiful and tender Blaze?! I suppose it is easy to forget that even someone like her is still a giant of a dragoness who could tear down a mountain with her bare hands. Torch then barked at his wife in amusement, "Ha! And they say I was the fearsome one! Dragon Lord Blaze, the Skull Crusher! If only our people knew."

"Shut up, shut up, shut up! Why must you tease me so, my love?! You know I would never... I mean I just did, but that's not the same as... AUGH!!!" Blaze was just beside herself with utter disbelief and shame. And I finally cracked up as I could only imagine how she was flailing about. She finally spoke out to me and said, "Ugh, James... James, please stop laughing. I'm sorry, all right? Can I please ask you to not tell Ember about this? Please, my dear?"

I suspect Blaze even had her hands clasped together in pleading at the time. And finally, I relented. "OK, OK, this never happened if she asks. Let's just...try to not make this a habit, all right?"

The sound of Ember quickly tapping her fingers together in relieved glee echoed in my mind. "Oh, thank you! I swear I'll just let Torch do it next time."

"What?! Now hold on a minute! I never said you..." I barked in shock while I could hear Torch laughing very loudly at that suggestion. Granted, I could totally see him doing that to someone if they ticked him off enough, but really?! "Guys, please tell me you're kidding..."

"Bwahahaha!!! Blaze, enough. Now you're the one teasing the boy." Torch finally said as he tried to reel in his own laughter. Blaze merely responded with a giggle. Although the former dragon king then spoke more sincerely to me, "But in any case, let me keep this brief. I know you are much more fluent with the workings of the heart than Ember ever was. She never knew that kind of love. Never really even had such a connection to a male before. These emotions and desires... They are new to her. I assure you that she's still struggling to understand herself and how much she desires you. I know you've made up her mind, but... Please. Be patient with her."

"I will, sir. I'm a patient man. I hope..." I muttered while doubting the patience of my own heart. It was so hard to restrain my love for their daughter. Could I truly wait long enough for her? Regardless, I had to focus on what was happening right then. And what was happening was that I was keeping a lady waiting. "I...uh...should probably be going now. Ember's waiting."

Blaze replied happily, "And we'll be here, dear. If you ever want to chat, just hold the Bloodstone Scepter and call out to us. And don't be afraid to say hello if you see our signal. Take care!"

The voices of the two former Dragon Lords fell silent and I left the bathroom. I propped the Bloodstone Scepter up in the corner where it could easily be seen as soon as someone entered the room. Ember would be furious and panicked if it ended up being misplaced. It was more than just the symbol of her title as Dragon Lord. It was the only connection she had left to her family. I then called out to the door leading out to the hall, "OK, I'm done."

Ember promptly entered again and closed the door behind herself. And that crooked snickering smile on her lips... She then said, "Sorry, but I heard yelling and laughing somewhere in there. Things got fun with you three?"

It sounded like she heard something, but not any actual words. I cracked a crooked grin and said, "Yeah, pretty much. I like your parents."

"They like you too, you know. Especially Mom. She asks about you and whatever masterpieces you've put out since last time. Even if they're just journals." Ember said with a chuckle while crossing her arms. There was such a happy yet slightly annoyed smile on her lips. I could tell that Ember was recalling happy memories. It was good to see that she had established a very healthy relationship with her parents. She then started to turn towards the door again and said, "Anyway, everyone's waiting in the galley. You coming?"

"Yeah, sure..." I said without moving from that spot. I observed Ember from behind as she approached the door. The gentle sways of her tail. Her impressive wings. And my thoughts went back to the conversation I just had with her parents. And the question that kicked off the entire chat. We said so much about her. And as I pondered what had been said, I was reminded of just what was in my heart.

I was so madly in love with the beautiful blue dragoness before me. And I was too distracted by my infatuation to even consider leaving the room at the time. I did not want to focus on anyone else at that moment. I only wanted the wonderful woman who had followed me into the Empty Plains. Who saved me more than once. Who protected me in my most vulnerable moments. At just that moment, there was only Ember and no one else. And she soon looked over her shoulder once her hand was upon the door's handle. Her eyes widened when she saw my stare before she asked softly, "What?"

There were no words. I was so in love, yet...so overwhelmed by so many emotions. Doubts and fears, yet wonderful happiness and desire. I fidgeted just slightly with my eyes darting from side to side. Ember assumed the worst and hurried over to me before taking my hand between hers. The beautiful Dragon Lord gazed up at me and asked, "What's wrong? Did Mom and Dad say something to you they really shouldn't have? Tell me. I'm here now."

"No, they... They were good to me. Said some very kind things to me. It's just..." I muttered before dropping to my knees. I could not bring myself to stand any longer. With our eyes all but level with each other, I whispered to that wonderful dragon queen. "I... There's things I want to say, but...I know I shouldn't yet."

Ember's eyes widened noticeably. Did she know? All I wanted to do was take her in my arms and whisper the beautiful truth to her. To tell her how madly in love I was with her. To ask her to be mine forever. And she would say yes. I know she would. It would be a love that would burn forever. And yet, it just was not the right time. No matter how badly I wished it was.

She did not speak. Ember knew what was wrong. And she brought a hand to my cheek. An invitation. And as our eyes gazed deeply into each other's, I could not resist. And neither could she. Our eyes narrowed and finally closed as our lips touched. We embraced. Even Ember's glorious wings embraced me in a protective cocoon as our voices hummed quietly in our throats. But...the doubts remained. I doubted myself. Would I ever truly be good enough for her? And would my love for her be as eternal as hers for me? What if...there was another? Those intrusive thoughts finally won out and I whispered something...bitter to her at the first chance I got. "You really deserve to be happy... To find a good man. One who can be your king."

Ember tenderly stroked a finger along my jaw in such a lovely fashion. And she whispered back to me with a smirk of amusement on her lips. "James, you really think one of those boulderheads out there is good enough for me? Dream on. I've had to broaden my horizons recently and I know for certain that not one of those idiots out there will ever be good enough for this Dragon Lord."

That response did not make me smile. I instead said, "Yeah... You did. You've seen more of what this world has to offer. You've seen...the people from beyond your borders."

My words triggered a response in Ember I did not expect. Her eyes went wide and her jaws parted so slightly. It was a gaze that told me that Ember could not believe what she was hearing. I could not even look her in the eye as I talked to her. "There's some amazing people out there. Wonderful men too. Do you think...one of them might..."

"No." Ember spoke firmly with just one word. Her hand cupped my jaw, but almost as if she was gripping it as well. Her eyes were filled with a new kind of fury. And pain. The Dragon Lord before me spoke without blinking once. "Don't you even go there with me. Do you really think I'm that kind of female? That I'd turn my eyes elsewhere for a mate?"

What was with this paradox of words? Chiding me for suggesting that she would seek love elsewhere, yet not confirming her own love for me. Perhaps Torch was right. Ember truly did have no idea of how to be transparent in the workings of her own heart. Feeling like I had made a mistake, I asked softly. "Then...is there someone like that in your life?"

Ember's gaze softened just a bit, but I could still see that she was mildly upset over what I had suggested. We were not mates. Far from it. But we were still focused on each other. Even if we could not say it to each other without consequence. She then brought her other hand to my opposite cheek and whispered to me. "Mom's asked me to marry an artist."

This confused me. I mean I did recall our first encounter where Blaze, most surely in jest, demanded that Ember marry me in order to have an artist in the family. But...was such a quality really something Ember desired in a mate? And Ember was quick to jump on that thought as she started to smile, her fingers sliding along my jaw in such a flirtatious manner. She was not even trying to hide what was in her heart. "And...she's right. I don't want some stupid warrior who only knows how to fight and destroy. I don't want some simpleminded brute. I want...an artist."

A surging warmth filled me as I began to sweat. And I think Ember knew. She was taking some delight in teasing me with her tender touch and sweet words. "An artist who loves to create. An artist who can find beauty in anything. An artist...who helped me see the beauty in myself."

I was weak in the knees. Had I not already been down on my knees, I would have surely needed Ember to catch me. What a woman... My eyes wandered in humiliation as I could not find the will to look her in the eye. I felt like a fool to ever assume Ember would choose someone over me. That she would...let me go after all that happened between us on the Empty Plains. And she then whispered to me again. "What's wrong, James? Why did you say that? Have you been doubting yourself?"

"Yeah... Sorry. I just...want you to be happy. Even if it means being happy without me." I muttered in defeat.

"Silly man. I really do hate it when you let such dark thoughts into your head." Ember said with a bitter sigh before turning my head to force me to look at her. Instead of anger or disappointment, those beautiful scarlet eyes gazed at me with such a comforting stare. "But I guess that's just part of being humble. And it's a good thing you've got me to chase those doubts away."

"You've always been good at that, haven't you?" I mumbled as a bitter smile formed on my lips. I raised my fingers to her hand to hold it to my cheek. A long sigh escaped my lips before I whispered to her, "You give me courage."

"And you give me hope." Ember whispered back before bringing her lips to mine for another kiss. It was brief, but meaningful. She then gazed into my eyes again with a much more confident smile and said, "My little warrior poet."

We embraced once again. I hated that I could not help doubting myself from time to time. Ember was just that amazing... A true blue rose. To be worthy of such a woman felt insurmountable, even when she stated otherwise. Even when her own mother and father, true titans among dragons, insisted that I was worthy as well. I cursed my fickle human heart as I whispered into Ember's ear. "My little blue rose..."

Ember pulled away from me just enough to look me in the eye. And she looked and sounded pleasantly intrigued. "Ooh, that's new. I like the sound of that. Is it something special? What's the significance of a blue rose?"

It was no small wonder that Ember had little understanding about any meanings behind flowers. Very few must ever bloom out there in the volcanic crags. But I was happy to explain. "In actuality... There's no such thing as a blue rose. It's a color that just does not occur in nature. The blue rose is symbolic of something...impossible. Something that's just too good to be true."

"And I...am your blue rose." Ember whispered to me with a huge grin of delight spreading across her lips. Her eyes narrowed in glee as she readjusted her wings to wrap me up even more tightly in them. With us pressed up against each other, Ember placed her palms upon my chest. Sliding her hands in circular movements to feel the beating of my own heart. And she never stopped grinning at me. "I'm that impossible flower, huh? I guess I really am too good to be true. In a sea of stupid boulderheads and brutes, you found me. Something that shouldn't exist, but does anyway. There shouldn't be someone like me in the dragon lands. And yet, here I am. One little blue rose. And I belong to this wonderful warrior poet now, don't I?"

God, she was being such a flirt! And I did not realize at the time that Torch and Blaze were most likely watching and listening with great interest nearby. I was giddy in Ember's embrace while she smirked right at me. She was not done playing with me. "Well, if I'm you're little blue rose, you better take good care of me. Flowers are delicate, right? Wouldn't want anything to...break."

Ember began to release me from her wings. And I noticed that she was beginning to gently push herself off of me. But without adjusting the placement of her feet. She was not backing up. She was leaning back. Further and further to give me enough time to figure out what she was doing. And she still spoke with a playful smirk. "Better not let this little blue rose fall."

I had to act quickly. I reached out and caught Ember in my arms and turned her to the side to more easily let herself hang in my arms. She had gone completely lax and draped herself limply between my arms with her eyes closed. I was a little unsure of what to make of that move as I gazed down upon the beautiful dragon queen in my arms as she feigned sleep. But this only went on for several seconds before she suddenly opened one eye and looked up at me. "Nice catch."

I can only imagine what fun Torch and Blaze were having watching their cunning daughter messing around with me like that. And I finally could not stay stoic any longer. I let out a snicker of amusement before saying, "You really do take after your mom. Cheeky."

"Oh, I think I get a lot from my dad too. Why else do you think I can be so fiery?" Ember replied with a big smirk on her lips. She then looked over at the canopy bed near us and placed a hand on my shoulder for support. "Carry me to bed. Everyone can wait a little longer."

There were no objections from me. I had no desire to go anywhere just yet either. All I wanted was a little time between me and my beloved Ember. I carried that beautiful dragon queen to bed and gently draped her along the mattress. But she then reached up and pulled me down onto her for another embrace. And I chuckled once we were in each other's arms again. "Cheeky little thing."

All Ember could do was giggle as she rolled onto her side with me in her embrace. She was just so...perfect. Her father's fire and stalwart will combined with her mother's beauty and playful tenderness. A perfect fusion of the two great Dragon Lords who sired her. And she was mine. And I could only whisper to her. "I want to kiss you."

"Kiss me then. All you want." Ember whispered back invitingly. And so I did. My lips met hers over and over again. And then my lips began to wander. I kissed Ember between the eyes while she let out a delighted giggle. And that giggle made way to euphoric gasps as I kissed along the underside of her jaw and then to her shoulder. I took Ember's hand into my own and kissed along the length of her arm. Ember let out a long shuddering gasp as she trembled for just a moment. Her eyes closed as she laid before me. "Be good to me, please... Be good to your little blue rose..."

And so I did. I caressed Ember's beautiful body with many kisses. Along the length of her arms. Upon her lips. And down her smooth ventral scales over her chest and finally her belly. I lingered over her belly as my thoughts went back to what had been asked of me before by her own mother and father. Their request for grandchildren. And Ember began to take notice of my lingering trail of kisses over her reptilian womb. Her hand caressed my head as she asked, "Something wrong, my little warrior poet?"

There was no way I could tell her what Blaze and Torch had asked of me. It would kill the mood entirely and leave Ember mortified. And so I whispered to her something. A topic I had only asked her once before. "I was wondering... Do you have any plans...for an heir?"

Ember did not react as strongly as I expected. I expected her to fluster a bit or even laugh if she even remembered the last time we talked about that. She instead sighed dreamily and said, "I'll need one eventually... That's just how these things work. I can't imagine passing the title of Dragon Lord onto any of those boulderheads back home. If I can't find a successor...then I'll have to make one."

I slid my hand over Ember's smoothly scaled belly and she only sighed lovingly at my touch. Her hand soon found her way to mine and pinned it there over her womb. I looked back at Ember while she gazed at me. The beautiful Dragon Lord then gently pulled me back up to her side so she could gaze into my eyes while we held each other. And she whispered to me with a certain sincerity in her voice. "James... I have a request. Not as your friend, but as the Dragon Lord."

This caught my attention. Why was she making a royal decree like this? Ember never spoke to me through her title as Dragon Lord. But I listened. And the request that followed was a most sacred request indeed. "When the time comes... When I think the time is right... I want you to sire my heir."

A fire ignited in my heart. And my body became soaked in nervous sweat. To do that... Just to mate with Ember would bind us as lovers forever. But she was being so formal with this. And all I could mutter was, "Uh... Excuse me...?"

Ember continued to speak while trying to hide a smile. She was trying to be completely serious about what she was saying. "I want you to be the one. I want my heir to be sired by the hero of the War of Preservation. I'll need an heir eventually...and I want it to come from you."

I maintained my composure enough to ask, "You would have me father your child?"

"Yes. Sire my sons and daughters. And I'll make sure they know. They'll know what an amazing man their father is. How he's so much better than the brutes they'll reign over. I'll tell them about his love of the arts and the many chapters he wrote. They'll know who you are. And they'll be so proud of their father." Ember whispered to me with beautiful sincerity. She was trying to stay formal and professional, and yet there was no hiding how much of that sacred request came right from her heart. And finally, her hand reached for my jaw as she asked, "And... I know this is selfish, but...can I ask you something else? As your friend? As your...little blue rose?"

My hand rose to hers as her hand touched my face. "Name it."

Ember smiled beautifully at me in longing. The formality was gone. The Dragon Lord was not speaking to me anymore. Only the wonderful woman behind the scepter was speaking now. "Please... Be there for them now and then. I don't want you to be their sire. I want you to be their father. So they can know you... And so they can love you."

This...brought me to tears. To hear one I love so much... To hear my lovely Ember plead for me to give her not just an heir, but a family... The tears flowed, but I still maintained my composure. My hand grasped hers firmly as I nodded. "I would be honored... More than honored. It...would be such a joy for me to...to..."

"Shhh... Come here, my wonderful poet." Ember whispered lovingly before pulling me into another winged embrace. I held her as she held me. And I whimpered just briefly to loosen the tightening in my chest. It was...such a joyous thing to experience. Oh, my wonderful Ember... Could my love for her ever burn more hotly in my heart? That beautiful dragon queen then whispered tenderly yet playfully into my ear. "Oh, James... To make you a father of dragons..."

My hand found its way to Ember's and folded its fingers between hers. I held her while she held me. And I whispered back to her. "It... It's been a lifelong dream of mine, if I'm to be completely honest."

"Then I guess I'll be the one to make your dreams come true." Ember giggled before lifting my chin to let our lips touch again. And then... A knock at the door. All the joy in Ember's eyes faded and was replaced by a very recognizable scowl. She groaned and turned to the distant door. "Ugh, what?!"

The voice of Shining Armor spoke from the other side. "Are you two OK in there? Everyone's still waiting in the galley."

Ember then shocked me by shouting at the door with a raised fist. "Get lost, captain! Disturb us again and someone's going overboard!"

While Shining Armor did not respond, I could hear some pretty nervous tapping of his hooves becoming increasingly distant. That was more than enough to get him to back off. Once there was no sound coming from the other side of the door, Ember's scowl made way for a playful smirk as she turned her gaze towards me. "Now then, where were we?"

"I think we were about to do a little of...this." I replied before fully embracing my the woman who would surely become the mother of my wonderful dragon children in due time. And once our lips touched, my tongued caressed the edges of her lips. Ember reciprocated all to eagerly and her jaws parted. Her tongue met mine as I savored its caress upon my own. The subtle spicy flavor of sulfur was still on her breath. We held and cradled each other. We hummed and sang to each other loving muffled songs deep in our throats. The song of lovers locked in a kiss. And one was not enough. Once the kiss ended just briefly, we eagerly resumed with our tongues performing a vigorous tango together. I was just...so enthralled. So in love with that beautiful Dragon Lord. When we finally ceased that kiss to gasp for breath, I whispered my utter disbelief at just how lucky I was to have her. "I can't believe you've never had a single suitor in your life... You're just so...perfect."

Ember took no offense to my words and tenderly dragged a finger along my chest. She gazed lovingly into my eyes with those warm scarlet discs. "Then it's a good thing that never happened. Or I probably wouldn't have found such a wonderful man to be the father of my heirs."

Again with that... She was so serious about it. And so I embraced Ember more firmly with the side of my head rubbing up against hers. "Thank you for choosing me... They'll be just as amazing as their mother."

Ember let out such an adorable giggle at those words. I felt her hand gently stroke the back of my head while she whispered gleefully to me. "And I hope they'll have as much an appreciation for the arts as their father. I want my heirs to grow up to become kings and queens, not warlords."

Her words tickled my heart. Although Ember then touched her finger to my nose as she then said, "Just don't get too excited yet. I've only been the Dragon Lord for five years. It would be irresponsible of me to pass the scepter on to the next so soon. And Mom and Dad would be very disappointed in me if I did."

"Whoa, I never insisted anything of the sort. It's all up to you when you think the time is right. I'm willing to wait." I replied with a nervous chuckle of my own. While it was one thing to discuss the topic of starting a family, let alone a family who would serve as the next Dragon Lord eventually, it was another entirely to act upon it. And Ember had a lot of work to do to temper the dragon lands enough for a fresh start.

Ember continued to gaze into my eyes while she traced that one finger over my chest and up along my neck and jaw in a way that sent a shudder down my spine. She just loved to reach out and touch me. To revel in displays of tenderness that she could never show to anyone else. And to think... Over there in the corner, her mother and father were likely watching the entire display she was putting on. To see their little girl so in love with a man who loved her just as much. But the Bloodstone Scepter never once glowed. They did not once try to interrupt. And as we gazed at each other, Ember whispered sweetly to me. "But enough about me... How's your first mate been lately? The matriarch of your family? Can't quite remember the name... It was something delicate."

I suspect Ember has been trying to get used to pony naming conventions. She had met the rest of my closest circle of friends enough time to get their names memorized, but the number of times she had met Fluttershy could be counted on one hand. A human hand, that is. I happily replied, "Fluttershy. And she's been well. And she knows about you. About...the times we've done things like we're doing now. She's my first. She needs to know about these things."

Ember's eyes opened wide at my reply and the delicate movement of her finger stopped cold. She asked cautiously, "What did you tell her?"

"Things... Little things. She knows how...good we tend to be towards each other." I replied while not wanting to speak for Ember. I knew she was just as in love with me and I was with her. She had just pleaded with me to become the father of her future children. No dragoness would ask that of a man unless they had every intention of becoming his mate one day. Just barely hiding that sacred confession behind a sheer veil. I then brought my fingers to hers as it remained touching my cheek. "The important thing is... If you and I ever become something more... I promise Fluttershy would be happy to have you as part of our family. She trusts you."

"If... Yeah... If is good. And I'd never want to...take you away from her. Or your children..." Ember muttered as her eyes relaxed with her entire hand coming to rest against the side of my face. She looked much more relaxed by then. Although that look of relief became one of embarrassment as her eyes wandered. "Now I feel silly... I'm trying so hard to remember the name of that little foal I held... What was her name again?"

"Hey, it's fine. It takes a while to remember new names. Especially when they can't really hold a conversation with you yet." I said with an amused smirk. I then kissed Ember on the tip of her muzzle to elicit a giggle from her before continuing. "Her name is Gladesong. And she's a very happy little girl. Especially with how she always has someone around to look after her. Smolder and Ocellus just love doting on her when it's their turn to watch her."

"Smolder? Right, the young one... Does she still long for you now and then?" Ember asked softly as her eyes displayed a very knowing gaze. She slid her hand own to cup my jaw and asked softly, "Have you two become mates yet? Have you been good to her? She's young. Even if you are hers, it can be so easy to manipulate her..."

Ember was wiser than she seemed. And for her to assume we had already done the deed spoke...some very concerning volumes about the blurred line of a territory with no defined laws regarding protecting the youth. I shook my head and said, "No, not yet... It's still too soon. But she did turn fifteen very recently. One more year to go before we can safely belong to each other. Until then, I'm giving her enough space to live and grow at her own pace. She's been living a very healthy life every since we came home. New friends and new routines. I'm proud of her. And...it's just so weird how much better her life got only after the war..."

"Hey, at least we got something good outta that mess." Ember chuckled before lightly touching a finger to my nose. She then whispered lovingly, "I know I did."

"I did too... I found...someone amazing." I replied before we both reached out and kissed each other again. I whispered again as I gazed into those beautiful eyes, "A real blue rose of a woman."

"I just hope you have enough of a green thumb to tae care of this rose. And that you won't mind my thorns." Ember giggled smug as her wings draped over me.

"I'll do my best. And just so you know, Gladesong loves flowers. So she must surely love you." I whispered back to Ember while she could only show a crooked grin. And then something dawned on me. And I spoke with an excited smile. "And Ember... Your heirs will be her brothers and sisters."

"Oh my god... Oh my god, you're right..." Ember muttered with wide eyes. Those scarlet eyes darted back and forth as she looked increasingly flustered. "Does that mean...I'll be her mom too when that happens? Is that how these things work?"

"Yep, pretty much." I snickered as I noticed Ember's cheeks turning dark with a blush. The Dragon Lord squinted her eyes shut while a huge confused smile formed on her lips. And I then whispered to her, "And Fluttershy will be way too excited to meet them. I haven't told you this yet, but she absolutely adores baby dragons."

"Wow, really?" Ember asked with her eyes going wide in very happy surprise. And all I could do was nod. She then giggled shrilly before adding, "In that case, don't tell her about what I asked of you. I don't need her pestering me for nephews and nieces. Or does it not work like that? You would be their father, so...all of them in your family? They're all their mothers?"

"Yeah, pretty much. I mean Gladesong definitely knows who her real mother is, but she knows Rarity is her mom too. And she definitely loves her Mama Novo." I replied before recalling just how doting Novo was towards Gladesong the first time they met. That was not the behavior of a babysitter. Novo really was treating her like Gladesong was her own flesh and blood. My daughter earned another mother that day. One that she was all too happy to be with. And as I thought back fondly to that endearing display of the beautiful Queen Novo having met my daughter for the first time, I remembered the very last thing ever heard or read from her. "Novo... She'll be there in Cantercun with us."

My heart was filled with excitement as I remembered that wonderful queen. A mare I was so madly in love with. A mare tempered by millennia of experience as a queen, wife, and mother. Even Celestia did not share the same types of wisdom with Novo despite having existed longer. Truly, Novo is easily the best mare in the world. Or so she says. Ad I have no reason to doubt her. And we would be in each other's arms again very soon. She promised me that day would come before much longer. The loving words in that love letter she sent back... Ember noticed my prolonged silence as my mind wandered. She gently stroked her finger along my jaw again to get my attention and whispered, "You look like you really miss her."

"I do. She's...just so amazing. I'm so madly in love with her..." I muttered as I remembered those beautiful words she wrote for me. Novo was just one of several wonderful queens in my life. Ad when the day comes when I am finally crowned her king... Oh, I hope I will be good enough for her. I cannot compare to that undying queen's ageless wisdom. It is normal to have doubts when courting those so high up the social ladder, I suppose. But Novo... She never had doubts whenever we showed love to each other. She knew exactly what she was doing. And I found that confidence to be very admirable. "I just want to be good enough for her... To be the king she needs."

"James. Look at me." Ember whispered firmly yet gently. And when I focused my gaze upon her, Ember looked back at me with a smile of her own. "If you're good enough for me, you're good enough for her. I've seen how she is around you. She's completely shameless with how much she loves you. I'm honestly kinda jealous! I hope I can be as confident as her someday."

Ember's words were indeed soothing. She may not have possessed Novo's tempered wisdom and many centuries of experience, but she was inspiring all the same. I then whispered a sacred truth to my beloved about that beautiful hippogriff queen. "She wants to have children with me. Many children. And I want to give them to her."

The Dragon Lord before me gazed at me with eyes filled with some kind of epiphany. As if the cogs in her head were turning to process something even I had not realized. She soon found the will to speak and said, "Then that means... Between her children and mine... We'll have our own royal family? A family watching over several territories?"

My heart was aflutter with renewed excitement. She...was right. To become a father to the next generation of beautiful royal children of Capricorn Island...and to father a dragon prince of princess who would eventually become the next dragon lord... While neither of us wanted to factor in any political agendas or royal hierarchy concerns, this...sounded like Equestria itself would benefit from such connections. The future heirs to the thrones of the dragon lands and Capricorn Island would be brothers and sisters. Close friends who would love and support each other as family. Novo would absolutely want to get to know Ember's children... And Celestia! I could never forget my beautiful future sun queen. She absolutely desires a family with me and her parents are hoping that we will provide them with grandchildren. Just the possibilities...

"James?" Ember asked as my mind began to brainstorm too much. I think I was even beginning to sweat from just how much excitement I was feeling. It was such a thrill, wondering what our children would do for the wonderful world of Equestria in due time as those who guide their people and the world at large. I was at a loss for words, but Ember traced her finger over my heart again while showing me a knowing smile. "Thinking too much? Yeah, maybe we should think about that later. But...if you and Novo do end up having kids, I'm sure I'll love them. Those hippogriffs are amazing people, so I can imagine how precious the kids must be."

"As someone who's gotten to hold some, yes. Hippogriff children are very charming. Fluffy little angels." I replied while remembering some very lovely times during my first visit to Capricorn Island. So many fluffy little bird foals enjoying some time out of the house as a playful flock who were so curious to meet someone the majority of Equestria knew nothing about at the time. My heart longed to be able to snuggle with those fluffy little creatures of innocence. And to hopefully one day be blessed with one of my own. Oh, my beloved Novo... When will you and I finally be blessed with a child to love?

Ember snickered at me before reaching out and distracting me with a kiss. I had let my mind wander again and she had noticed. The beautiful dragoness held me in her wings again. "You lost focus again... And it happens a lot whenever you start thinking about having kids with the women you love. Do you just want to be a father that bad?"

I felt very vulnerable. That was such a profound question to ask. And...I think I was almost in tears as I pondered my own desires so deeply. "I... Yes. I... I do. I want to know what it's like...to be a father to so many beautiful children of so many different species. Something that would've been impossible in the world I came from. And...this opportunity I've been given. Knowing that I'm finding love with so many from very different places and people... I already adopted Scootaloo. And then Fluttershy and I had Gladesong. I'm a father of fillies. But...to be a father of more... Hippogriffs. Dragons. Kirin. And...who knows what else? But I'll love them all... I want my children to grow up happy. And I want them to come to know the wonderful world of Equestria the way I did. I want my children...to know the closest thing to paradise that has ever existed."

My beloved listened very patiently. I know I rambled a bit, but she still listened. I always listened to her and she did the same for me. Once it was clear I had nothing else to say, Ember tenderly cupped my face and tenderly brought her lips to mine for a long yet simple kiss. She sighed once our faces separated and whispered so sweetly to me. "You wonderful man... You really do mean that. I know you'll be an amazing father to any children you sire down the line. Be brave. Never stop believing in tomorrow. Not when all of your mates believe in you.""

Hearing those words from Ember was truly inspiring. I brought my hand to hers and coiled my fingers around it while she did the same with mine. I remembered the beautiful request Ember had asked of me. And the promise I had just made to her in reply. "I promise I'll love your heirs. I'll be good to them and raise them to be wonderful kings and queens to the best of my ability."

"No, James. No. Not my heirs." Ember said firmly while she began to smile at me. Her wings pulled me closer to her before she whispered...something so beautiful. "Our children."

I... My heart just exploded with joy. I embraced my beloved Ember and kissed her with such passion. She squealed and sang while doing the same, her powerful limbs wrapping around me as that kiss only deepened. We were just so madly in love... Our hands roamed over each other, her sulfurous breath tickling my tongue with that spicy overtone. God, I loved her so much... I was so hopeful. Hoping that whatever children waited in our future would be the most wonderful dragon children to ever grace Equestria. The future was bright. I knew it was.

If we wanted to, we could stay in that cabin for the entire evening. We would find more to talk about and never get bored with each other. But once our kissing session began to run its course, Ember finally relented and sighed with the two of us wrapped in an embrace. "Right... They're waiting for us. I've taken up too much of your time already...but I don't wanna get out of bed yet..."

"Lunch has probably gone cold too..." I muttered as I contemplated just how much time had gone by since I first set foot inside that cabin. All for Ember. We did not want to let go. We were just so addicted to each other. The love of a dragon is truly a magnificent thing. But I was so comfortable with her. I...just did not want to let her out of my embrace. "Ember... May I join you and Rain Shine in bed tonight?"

"Please. I know Rain would love to have you with us. We just don't get to see you often enough." Ember whispered to me as we sat up while still wrapped up in each other's arms and wings. She then grumbled to herself, "And I guess I am pretty hungry..."

I found the perfect way to turn Ember's attention elsewhere. "Come to think of it, you haven't had any real cooking in a good while. Ready to try some gourmet Equestrian cuisine?"

"Curse my appetite, you know exactly what I want!" Ember laughed as she finally let go of me and hopped down to the floor. She then looked back at me and grinned apologetically at me. "I really should apologize for taking up so much of your time. I... I missed you."

"Missed you too, Ember. You go on ahead and I'll be right there." I replied while Ember finally saw herself out. I was feeling good by then. So many lovely things were said to each other. And it invigorated my hope for the future. But no sooner had the door leading out to the hall closed, a glow started coming from the corner nearby.

The Bloodstone Scepter was glowing bright. Someone was calling out to me. I tensed up as only then I realized that Torch and Blaze had a perfect view of what was happening the entire time. Resigning myself to my fate, I headed over to the scepter and took it in hand. "Hi."

Rather than speak directly at me, the voice of Blaze was directed elsewhere. "See? What did I tell you, dear? Didn't you see how good those two are for each other?"

Torch's voice let out a low grumble as he almost begrudgingly responded to his wife. "Yes, yes, I saw. And yes, we saw everything, boy. I mean I knew that Ember longed for you greatly, but... That was...quite the performance you two put on for us."

I covered my face with my other hand. If I was that mortified by Ember's parents seeing that fiery romance simmering between us, then Ember would probably die where she stood if she heard that. Blaze could surely see my shame and spoke softly to me. "Oh, James... Dear, please don't be so shy about this. That was wonderful. All the things you two said and all that you did. Now I know for certain our daughter is in good hands with you. I approve. I wholeheartedly approve."

The words of the lovely dragon queen did help, but I was still fearful of Ember's very imposing father's verdict. And so I asked cautiously, "And...you, Torch?"

Instead of a gruff grunt or indecisive mumble, I heard Torch chuckle lowly. "You're fine, boy. Even if I were to disapprove, Ember would defy me to her dying breath. She's yours now. Be good to her like you always have."

That took a load off my chest. Torch did not sound like he was reluctantly conceding to Ember and I. More like...he was just being standoffish for its own sake. I sighed in relief, but then remembered what they asked of me the first time we spoke in private. "Thank you... And I think you should know that...you'll likely be getting those grandkids someday."

Blaze giggled in such delight at those words. She then surprised me by bringing up a little something I had already forgotten about. "Yes, we heard! And from the sound of it, you'll be giving us grandchildren who aren't just dragons."

I tensed up again. Had they really listened in on the entire conversation Ember and I had with each other?! Torch then spoke out to me with a rather sincere tone in his powerful gruff voice. "Boy. As one father to another, you're very bold. And I hope that your many little ones will live happy lives under the watch of you and their many mothers. I never got to know Equestria like you do... I hope it's as wonderful a world beyond our borders as you claim it is."

Such a lovely thing to say. And it was easy to forget that Torch and I really did have something in common. We were both fathers. Perhaps I could learn a thing or two from him. And yet... To know he never really familiarized himself beyond the borders of the dragon lands was just so sad. Until I realized what was happening at that very minute. "Hey, at least you're all coming along for the ride. Now you can see more of the world. Ember's gonna be getting out there to see the world, right?"

"Ha, you're too right! I wonder what this Cantercun place is like... And I never dreamed I would see the inside of an airship like this. Perhaps watching over Ember's reign really will be an enlightening experience." Torch replied with a happy chuckle.

Blaze then spoke out to me sweetly, "Anyway, we really shouldn't keep you any longer. Ember was already a big distraction for you. Just know that we won't always be watching and listening. It's not like we constantly spy on what's happening around us."

"Right, thanks. Anyway, gotta go now. They're probably wondering where I've gone." I said in farewell before setting the Bloodstone Scepter back in the corner of the cabin. But when I stepped outside into the hall, I found Shining Armor waiting for me. He was out of uniform by then and looked like he had been waiting at the far end of the hall to evade detection from Ember. "Wait, how long have you been out here?"

Shining Armor's eyes wandered while looking like he had something awkward to discuss. "Um...since I last knocked. I know I really shouldn't have tried to eavesdrop, but...just the way the Dragon Lord yelled at me didn't feel right. So I hung around and... Well, I didn't hear everything going on in there, but..."

My nerves were at odds with each other. I knew my friend was good at keeping secrets and was aware of my unorthodox relationships, but now... After making sure that no one was present to overhear us, the captain of the guard asked, "James, I know you and Princess Celestia have something going on between you two, but... Are you sweet on the Dragon Lord too?"

I hesitated. Shining Armor had seen Ember at her worst at times. As a pony, he probably had a very different inherent outlook on dragons than me. Let alone their queen. I cautiously replied, "If Ember asks, I didn't tell you this. But...yes. I am madly in love with Ember. And I know it's mutual."

My friend stared up at me with an awestruck stare. As if he could not immediately process this information. "Uh... Wow. How'd that happen? I mean with how scary she can be... You're braver than I am."

I was surprised he did not make any assumptions about how such a love came to be. And so I said, "You saw what happened out there during the war. I've learned that romances that bloom on the battlefield tend to grow fast and hard. Yeah, Ember and I haven't known each other for all that long, but we went through a lot together in a very small timeframe."

"I guess I wouldn't know... I've only ever had Cadence. I can't imagine what happened between you two when I wasn't looking... Well, forget I said anything. If you two have the hots for each other and it's mutual, then what do I know?" Shining Armor replied before laughing at his own lack of experience with that scenario. He went trotting past me towards the galley while I followed. I had denied myself a hot meal for too long.

I was greeted by quite the sight when I entered the galley. Every last person aboard the Olympia who could pass for royalty were seated at the same table. And I felt silly when I saw most of them had emptied plates set before them. Ember was only just then starting on her meal as it was brought out, Rain Shine was almost done, but everyone else had already finished their lunch. Shining Armor returned to Cadence's side while I beheld the rest of the royal family chatting each other up. And Luna was the first to spot me. "Ah, there he is! What kept you, my friend?"

There was no denying my faux pas by then. I had not even gotten to see the three royal sisters until that moment. I sheepishly approached the table while Nightmare Moon and Celestia gazed upon me with curious smiles. I took a seat beside Celestia with Ember just on my left. "Ember and I... We got into a really good conversation. It was honestly hard to stop. Sorry if I kept you waiting."

"Aw, there's no need to apologize for that. You two haven't seen each other in a while. Isn't that part of why we're here? To catch up on lost time?" Celestia replied before placing a kiss of forgiveness upon my brow. Although I also felt something against my lower back. Something narrow yet robust. Ember had moved her tail behind me and had it slightly curled to hold me. Even more than that, she had begun to hold my hand below the table and out of sight. When I looked at her, she displayed a sly wink. And I could only smirk back at the sneaky Dragon Lord.

Nightmare Moon smiled at me from beyond her sister and said, "If you must take some time to yourself behind closed doors, feel free to do so. We will have plenty of time to catch up with each other once we land in Cantercun."

They were being very good sports about the whole thing. And I could hear the chefs in the back of the kitchen nearby getting to work on my own meal. They must have been instructed to get started as soon as I entered the galley. Ember soon released my hand and body from the grasp of her hand and tail and resumed dining on what looked like a pasta dish slathered in a rich cream sauce. Something thick and filling for colder weather. "Mmm, I forgot how much I missed this stuff! Ponies really know how to cook!"

Rain Shine was seated just beyond Ember and looked at her friend with a smile. "If you wish, I could teach you what my people and I know of the cooking arts. The cuisine of the eastern lands are know for their extravagance and colorful presentations."

"Oh yeah, they really do. Still cant wait to come by for another overnight stay at the Grove of Silence. Everything you girls cook up is amazing!" Ember replied with a famished grin. Not that I can blame her. I too found myself craving some of that eastern cuisine. The kirin must make amazing chefs back in their homeland

I listened in on the clamor of conversation around me while sipping away at sparkling apple juice. At least until it came time to soothe my hunger with an impressive display of roasted veggies and linguine in a rich cream sauce. I was left excited over what we could expect for dinner if lunch was already that delicious.

Once lunch had passed, I felt like I was in the need for a nap. Perhaps it was a result of that cozy mahogany interior, my full belly, and just being up there in the cold autumn sky with nowhere to go. I stood up from the table and asked, "I think I just need a couple of hours for a nap. Anywhere I can crash for a while?"

Celestia looked my way with an almost subtle smirk. "Why not my room? I think I can use a little sleep myself."

No one batted an eye at that. Celestia led me back down the hall to her private chambers. And it looked just the way I remembered it once we stepped inside. With no portholes looking outside, only an elegant porcelain lamp was casting a glow over the room next to the bed. Celestia's magic aura locked the door behind us as its gentle din removed her golden regalia piece by piece. All I did was slide my shoes off before flopping onto my back with Celestia crawling onto her bed beside me. She reached down and kissed me on the forehead before asking, "You and Ember were in there for a long time. What were you two up to?"

Celestia had the right to know. They were no different from each other. I stayed silent for a moment before saying, "Just...being in love."

The Princess of the Dawn gazed down at me with wide eyes and an even wider smile. "Really? Oh my... To be fair, I should've expected this. The two of you... You went through a lot together out there, didn't you?"

"She gives me courage. I give her hope. We need each other." I replied in brief while feeling that fatigue demanding that I sleep. I then asked softly while fighting off sleep, "Just...don't approach her on this, OK? She needs to figure this out on her own terms. You know how a dragon's heart works, right?"

"Yes... Yes, I do. I knew Blaze and Torch and was a personal witness to their courtship over the years. I know Ember needs to take her time, the poor thing. But if she's that happy with being with you, then I'm sure she'll make the right decision when the time comes." Celestia said wisely before she began to gingerly caress my brow with the tip of her wing. The only sound that reached our ears was the muffled buzz of the Olympia's propellers and the hum of the airship's inner workings. So relaxing, yet...I was determined to not let myself fall asleep yet. Celestia and I do not see each other often enough and that moment together behind closed doors was a rarity.

I gazed up at my beloved sun queen while she smiled warmly at me at all times. I loved her. I truly did. And I knew she loved me. But she knew little about my bond with Ember. Or even Rain Shine. I had always been so focused on telling Fluttershy first about new beloved entering my life that it slipped my mind on telling the rest of my beloveds about the newest arrivals. I asked softly, "What do you know of Ember anyway?"

Celestia's smile dimmed a little before she spoke even as her wing continued to caress my head. "Not as much as I would like to admit. I did periodically visit when she was such a little thing. Torch was adamant that I come meet his freshly hatched daughter and I did. But in a matter of years, he...became more distant. He just wasn't the same after he lost Blaze..."

I could see why. I had only just spoken to the two Dragon Lords a mere couple of hours ago at most. A weak smile spread across my lips while I said, "Yeah... I saw them. They're very good for each other. I'd...be crushed too if I lost a wife as lovely as Blaze."

"That's right, you DID talk to them recently. A little trick about the Bloodstone Scepter, right? Maybe I should sit down with them and have a nice chat sometime. You can actually see them in there, right?" Celestia asked with renewed intrigue. She had only spoken to Torch and Blaze through the Bloodstone Scepter once during the party in Canterlot to close out the War of Preservation. And all the hustle and bustle at the party probably prevented her from sitting down and having a face to face discussion with them.

I was happy to talk more about Ember's parents. "Yeah, you can actually project yourself into their realm while you're holding the Bloodstone Scepter. They can explain it better than I can. I just...didn't expect them to be so huge. They're giants even by the largest dragons I've seen elsewhere. But they're both great people. Torch is menacing, but very fair. I have a lot of respect for the guy. And Blaze... Man, she's just wonderful. Really knows how to make me feel welcome. I see why Torch loved her so much. Were you friends with them?"

"Oh, very good friends. I regularly visited for diplomatic reasons, but they were always so accommodating. Those two always brought out the best in each other. And...they were very comforting of me after Luna went away for a thousand years. Blaze would always hold me and whisper words of encouragement while Torch would always commend me for making hard decisions during times of crisis... I owe them much. I was really not in a good place for a while after the banishment of Nightmare Moon." Celestia said happily before that joy began to fade. It was easy to forget the mess that happened in the past now that Luna and Nightmare Moon themselves were among the people of Equestria like nothing had ever happened in the first place.

It was also easy to forget that Celestia ruled entirely on her own for a full millennium. A role originally meant for two. That kind of burden was unfathomable for a mere mortal like me to imagine. I asked softly, "Were they the only ones who were there for you during that thousand years?"

Celestia sighed as a smile started to return to her lips. It was a somber smile, but a grateful one as well. "No... No, Blaze and Torch were far from the only circle of confidants I had during that thousand years. Novo and Cygnus were the single greatest pillars of support I had. You know she and I have been best friends for a very long time. Most of my longest lived subordinates also comforted me from time to time. I may have been their superior, but they were also my friends. I...would have surely broken without them in due time."

I rested my hand of Celestia's wrist while she continued to stroke my head. I felt guilty for not having been able to be there for her during her darkest times. Celestia must have noticed that subtle look of shame in my eyes since she then grinned brightly at me and said, "Oh, don't give me that look, my sunshine. I made it through in the end just fine. My perseverance paid off, right? Luna came home and had healed. And then...she and I brought you to this world. And then you gave us the sister we did not know we ever had. I may have struggled for so long, but...it was worth it. By my mother's sun and my father's moon, was it worth it in the end."

"You really are something special..." I muttered while I marveled the at teh sun princess above me. Everything that defined her was something a merely mortal man could not hope to ever fully grasp. I almost felt unworthy of her, but I had to push those thoughts away. Celestia would be disappointed in me if I let those doubts get the better of me. I then whispered a beautiful truth to her. "I love you."

"And I love you, my king." The Princess of the Dawn whispered back to me before bringing her head low and touching her lips to mine. It was such a brief kiss, but I cherished it all the same. Celestia then resumed the gentle caressing of my head with her wing and asked, "But enough about me. What were you saying about Ember earlier? Have you two...taken a step closer to becoming an item?"

I poured my heart out to Celestia about that wonderful blue rose of a dragoness. "We are... I know we can't openly tell each other yet, but... I am just so madly in love with Ember. She was one of the best things to happen to me out there on the Empty Plains. I wouldn't have made it in the end without her. She's just...one of the best women I've ever known. Just...so admirable. I love her. I just...want to make her feel like the luckiest person in the world. To...be good to her all the time..."

"Shhh... Not so fast, dear. My goodness, you really are smitten with her." Celestia said softly before letting out an amused giggle. I think I was blushing by then. My love for Ember was burning so hot that I had begun to ramble. The Princess of the Dawn then whispered sweetly to me, "Like I said, I don't know Ember all that well. I didn't even recognize her at first when she first arrived to find you. But from the sound of it, you two sound very good for each other. Has she...said sweet things to you as well?"

I began to ramble again as I started to feel a little upset with myself as a few unfortunate memories returned to me. "If she's trying to act like she's still on the fence about it, Ember's not doing a good job of it. I think she's looking for any excuse to not openly ask me to be hers. Bidding her time... But she still shows it all the time when we're alone... Her touch... Her kisses... I wish we didn't have to wait. I want to tell her just how much I love her, but...it got to the point where she demanded that I not say it again. I've made things harder for her than they need to be and...I'm sorry. I'm not a dragon. I can't understand how her heart works especially when these kinds of feelings are so new to her..."

Celestia comforted me again with her wing delicately sliding the feathers at its tip over my brow. "She waited a long time to find you. I don't know how the two of you first crossed paths or how you found the dragon lands in the first place, but it must have been a blessing in disguise."

"She's only a hundred and twenty-five years old... I mean that's still a long time for most creatures, but that's still only 5% of a dragon's average lifespan. But still... I wish I found her sooner. I wish I could've been there for her while Torch was still around. Then again, maybe he would've not wanted me to get too close to her..." I muttered while starting to ponder the possibilities of what could have happened had I existed much sooner. How would things be different between Ember and I if I had met her at the age of twenty? Or even fifty? It was a strange dissonance to know that Ember was nearly five times my age, yet had the presence and personality of a young woman.

My beloved Celestia one again silenced me with a kiss. And she spoke with a smile. "If that happened, then I don't think you and Ember would be quite the way you are towards each other now. The circumstances of your first meeting made way for something truly beautiful. You met during wartime, but left the battlefield as betrotheds, right? Can you imagine a better outcome had you two met under different circumstances?"

I could not. Had Ember not been a fledgling Dragon Lord at the time... A Dragon Lord with no friends or even a predecessor to look to for guidance... Had we met in circumstances where we were not bound to protect each other on the battlefield while striving for a unified goal... No. I am convinced that had Ember and I met at literally any other time, she and I...would never have grown so close. Let alone so quickly. And so I shook my head in silence. Celestia smiled at me and asked, "There, you see? Things happen for a reason. Now tell me. I know that declaring her love for you would be an invitation to marriage, but what sweet little nothings has she told you to skirt around the issue? Has she...dropped any hints?"

My heart jumped into my throat. There was only one thing I could say to that. And it was something I had been told barely an hour ago. "She...formally requested that I...sire her heirs."

Celestia stared at me in complete silence for maybe a good six seconds when I told her that. Only for that confused stare to become one of amusement. Celestia brought a wrist to her lips while giggling shrilly. "Oh, Ember... So in love that you hide in plain sight! Sounds like she's really no good at actually hiding what's really in her heart."

"I guess that's the price of not having much experience with certain emotions. Even if you don't know how to talk about them, you have a harder time hiding them." I replied while finding some humor in the paradox that is Ember's inexperience in matters of the heart. Although I then felt it was a good time to mention something. "I mean...it's not something I'm against. Torch and Blaze want us to give them grandchildren someday."

That got another chuckle from my beloved. "Oh my goodness... First Mother and Father, and now Torch and Blaze. Well, if you and Ember do end up having little ones, I would be honored to look after them from time to time. And I bet Novo would be overjoyed to meet them."

"Yeah... Ember's kids would be your kids too. They'll all be ours. That's...what being a family is about, right?" I replied softly while tightening my grasp on Celestia's wrist. And she could only respond with a kiss. I sighed and gazed up into her beautiful eyes, "Novo. Ember. And...you. A new generation of royal children. I...can barely wrap my head around it."

Celestia's eyes went wide with that sudden realization. And her smile only became much broader. "You're right... Royal brothers and sisters reigning over Equestria? That's...not something I ever considered. And...what an intriguing concept! James... I hope all of our little ones grow up to get along. Bonds between monarchs of both friendship and family? I can't imagine a stronger bond."

"Yeah, that's... Wow. I..." I muttered as my mind went wild with fantasies of the future. Beautiful princes and princesses who would grow up to be glorious kings and queens. Equestria would be in good hands and hooves for certain. I only just then remembered, "About Ember... She asked me to bunk with her and...Rain..."

I paused in realization. There was another beautiful dragoness my heart longed for. Not of the west, but of the east. A woman who was more mare than dragoness. And Celestia was quick to notice my wandering gaze. She whispered to me, "Rain Shine missed you, dear. I know she loves you."

I was hardly surprised that the love between myself and Rain Shine was so apparent to the trained eye. I cracked a crooked smile and asked, "That obvious, huh?"

Celestia replied while showing me quite a smirk. "You think? I've been around long enough to know that kirin mares and human men have a certain...synergy between each other. A natural attraction. I knew there was something special going on between you two since the moment she arrived outside our walls on the Empty Plains. She wasn't there for us. She was there for you."

I felt honored to know that Rain Shine's presence on the battlefield was out of concern for me. She only set out to find us after listening in on my duel against the general of the second army. That was an actual struggle and she knew it. And had Rain Shine not been there in the end, I know for a fact many would have died out there. Her presence was a blessing. And then... Another bit of knowledge returned to me. "Rain... She... Correct me if I'm wrong, but...was she and the emperor... Were they...in love?"

The joy in Celestia's eyes vanished instantly. I had just unearthed some very sad memories in her. "Yes... They were. The emperor grieved for some time after the loss of his queen and he found solace in Rain Shine's embrace. A tragic fact is that the field of medicine has always advanced slowly. And medical science, even moreso. It was a time where his queen simply could not be saved."

"I understand... Even magic can't be expected to be a cure-all for everything, especially back then." I replied before allowing Celestia to continue telling the tale of the love between a human emperor and a kirin queen.

"Very true... The emperor visited the Grove of Silence more frequently along with his daughter. I know you are familiar with Megan by now. And Rain Shine loved her as if she were her own. As for her father... They in time fell very much in love. I even remember speaking with Rain Shine and hearing her confessing her hopes of blessing her beloved with daughters one day. But...his twisted ambitions proved stronger in the end." Celestia continued with such a profound gaze of longing in her eyes. Or perhaps pity for her old friend. What a sad story. Rain Shine wanted to give her beloved back the life that had been taken from him by nothing more than fate. The love of a wife. A family to love and raise together. And he...just threw it all away in the end. All without even saying goodbye to her. Celestia then whispered to me, "James. Please. I know Rain Shine loves you dearly. Don't ever break her heart like he did."

My fingers gripped her wrist firmly. The thought of a human man betraying a kirin mare... It would surely be just as cruel as a dragon's mate betraying their beloved. I spoke firmly to Celestia, "Never. I'll never do that to her. That love... It... I've never felt a love towards a woman that felt so...natural. Like it was meant to be. Whenever she's near me, I...feel like I belong. Like our souls are embracing."

Celestia smiled wistfully. Almost as if she was jealous. "I wish I could understand how that feels. The kirin and humanity have always shared a very unique connection that has never been possible to explain. A harmonic resonance on a spiritual level... I wish I could understand it..."

"Yeah, it's one of those things I can't explain. I just know it when I feel it." I replied as I found myself longing for that wonderful mare even though she was nearby. At least I would catch up on things with her that night. I looked up at Celestia and asked, "About her... Ember requested I spend the night with them in their room. Would that be all right with you?"

The Princess of the Dawn smiled brightly at me as she spoke her answer. "Of course that would be all right, dear. You and I will have plenty of nights at the resort to share a bed together. Besides, I already had a night to you myself not long ago. I shouldn't be greedy with you when there are others you love who need you."

"Thank you... Ugh, I just can't keep my eyes open..." I grumbled as my urge to sleep became stronger by the minute. Celestia had turned off all but one light source in her cabin. Dim enough to sleep, but not dark enough to tempt me to sleep into the evening and to the break of dawn. I grumbled apologetically, "Shall we nap, love?"

"I was thinking the same thing..." Celestia mumbled before letting out a graceless yawn. She then levitated over an alarm clock and set it to go off in two hours. We did not even bother pulling the sheets over us. All I needed to keep me comfortable was Celestia's wing draped over me. We shared one little kiss before my beloved whispered to me with such a fatigued smile. "Sweet dreams, my sunshine."

My dreams went uninterrupted. All I vaguely recall were...dragons. Just running along and hiding from dragons soaring overhead. And one helping me to hide. Not out of fear. More like...we did not want to be seen together by others. Was it Ember? She was small like her. Or...was it Smolder? Whatever the case, I was restless. It was not the calmest dream I could have had, but it was not a bad dream. I was constantly active as if I had a mission to carry out. And my dragon companion was with me the whole way.

I will never know what happened next. My dream ended abruptly at the call of shrill chiming bells. Celestia and I both sat up with a start before she quickly located the alarm clock and shut it off with a quick flash of her horn's magic. She then grinned sheepishly at me and said, "Well, I guess that worked well enough!"

"Tch, at least I'm wide awake now. Don't wanna pass out again just yet." I grumbled while almost tempted to laugh. I was groggy, yet determined to get myself back up. I hated how autumn is the time of year where I am prone to more naps. Especially towards the end when it starts to transition into winter. I reached up and stretched before sitting at the edge of the bed. "Curse my seasonal depression... Autumn takes a lot outta me, I swear. I know you love this season, but I'm not much of a fan."

Celestia crawled up beside me and kissed me on the ear. She then whispered sweetly to me, "Oh, James. You don't have to apologize. Even I don't really like the later stages of autumn all that much. Once all the colors have changed and have mostly fallen from the trees and the weather needs to become gloomier, even I'm not happy with it. But at least things get festive when winter arrives."

"Yep. Everyone loves a snowy winter wonderland. Even if it's cold, it's the best kind of cold." I replied while already looking forward to taking long quiet strolls with fresh snow filling the sky. I always adore how those countless snowflakes bring a comforting silence to the world as it falls. Such tranquility...

We departed the room before Celestia was called down the hall to one of the offices at the side. I was tempted to head up on deck and tracked down my jacket. I headed back up the stairs at the Olympia's stern and emerged out on deck as I was greeted by a gentle yet bitter cool breeze. The design of the airship minimized how much wind would sweep over the deck as it moved forward, but I still felt the bite upon my face.

The skies were dark and gray, and not just because of that typical late autumn weather. The sun was setting in the west at the time as Celestia was likely being reminded of her duties at the time. I looked back at the stern's top to see what the helmsman was up to. A stallion was manning the helm while dressed in an officer's uniform complete with a dapper hat, but he was also warmly bundled up with a scarf over his face to shield him from the biting cold.

I began to stroll along the deck and enjoy the experience of soaring aboard an airships while also minding the line painting along the floor. It covered the entire perimeter of the deck and was maybe ten feet from the edge. Most likely a warning to any wingless passengers over what was a safe distance from the edge. I got as close as I could and made certain to walk with my knees slightly bent. Just walking cautiously to make myself ready to respond if the ship got caught in a crosswind.

It turned out that I was not the only one up there. Ember and Rain Shine were standing right at the front of the bow while looking like they were just facing into the wind. I hastened my pace to hurry over to those lovely ladies and asked, "Evening, ladies. What's up?"

"Oh, just...trying to conquer my discomfort." Rain Shine replied with a very forced smile on her face. I thought she was starting to feel airsick at first. At least until i remembered that Rain Shine was entirely out of her element. We were probably flying much higher than we had the last time as well. We could not even see the ground from that altitude and with the gray clouds all around us.

Ember reached up to her friend and patted her on the shoulder. She spoke with a confident smile, "Hang in there, Rain. You're doing fine. Just think of all the wood beneath you now. That's still part of the earth, right?"

"Yes, the residual natural energies filling the Olympia's hull is comforting enough. But...just seeing how disconnected I am from the earth up here... We kirin were never meant for the sky!" Rain Shine giggled in a manner that was very unlike her. And I could not help getting a snicker out of the look on her face. I always saw Rain Shine as a woman of unwavering poise and grace. But I suppose even she has her limits. She looked utterly giddy and nervous. Although she did find one silver lining. "Thank the heavens everyone back home cannot listen in on me at this moment. Autumn Blaze would have a field day writing up a new standup routine at my expense."

"It's weird how the dragons of the east and west contrast with each other so much. I'm at home in the sky, but you're better off anchored to the earth." Ember said with a smirk. Rain Shine cast her friend a rather uncertain scowl, as if noting how that was not quite the right contrast between them at that moment. It was not like Ember was uncomfortable with being grounded for too long.

Funnily enough, that thought actually did bring someone to mind who did fit that description. I spoke up and said, "I don't think that's the point here, Ember... But! It does sound like how it might be with Rainbow Dash!"

The new conversation was a pleasant distraction for Rain Shine. She and Ember turned to me before asking, "Ah, the winged mare of rainbow mane? What of her?"

I then explained while digging into my memories of my friend and new budding beloved. "Rainbow Dash is almost always airborne whenever I see. She really likes to hover everywhere she goes. It almost makes you wonder if she has some kind of phobia of standing on solid ground for too long..."

Ember cocked her head to one side and cast me such a skeptical stare. "That sounds way too silly to be true. I mean come on, everyone with wings have to land to rest now and then. Especially if they want to get a good night's sleep."

"Yeah, that's true. I'm pretty sure she does it just outta preference instead of any real insecurities." I retorted while balking at Rainbow Dash being that timid about being grounded. Sure, she has other insecurities when it comes to her ego, but just standing on the ground and walking for a while just is not one of them. "I dunno, maybe it's entirely outta habit from having spent most of her life in Cloudsdale. I've been there once and everyone flies everywhere more often than not. Even with there being plenty of cloud roads. Just more convenient, I guess."

Ember and Rain Shine just stared at me in confusion. Had I never told them about Cloudsdale? Or had I done so and they had forgotten? "What? You don't know about Cloudsdale? Rain, you've been around a long time. Surely you've heard some... Oh. Right. You can't listen through the flora in Cloudsdale because it's miles off the ground."

I have to wonder how much someone as long-lived as Rain Shine even knew of the cloud cities of Equestria. Cloudsdale could not possibly be the only one of its kind. While Rain Shine let out a snort at the acknowledgement of the limitations of her kind's ability to listen to distant locations through the world's flora, Ember just crossed her arms in annoyance. "A city of clouds, huh? Lucky weirdoes. I don't get how dragons are the only things with wings in this world that can't rest on clouds. What do they have that my species doesn't?"

"My guess? Feathers." I replied briskly as I very quickly came to some kind of a logical conclusion. I just have to wonder if that is true. Do the feathers of winged species carry a certain magic that allows the creature to physically interact with clouds like they are a solid mass? I should mention this hypothesis to Twilight Sparkle sometime. She would be more than happy to look into it.

Ember reflexively spread her featherless wings at those words before looking at them and scowling at me with her face scrunching up in annoyance. Rain Shine even laughed at that realization. I then spoke while Ember folded her wings again. "Hey, don't be mad. You have some very beautiful wings."

"Oh really?" Ember asked with that scowl being replaced with a much more whimsical gaze. She then turned away from us and spread her wings wide to display that lovely bright blue instead of the darker blue lining her wings' inner membranes. "In that case, admire to your heart's content... Whoa!"

The ship began to rock a bit. And a stronger breeze began to blow across the deck from the starboard side. Ember had to fold her wings to make her less susceptible to being caught by the wind. I shielded my face from the cold and said, "We've got some turbulence?"

"The wind is fierce up here... We are standing behind the line, yes? We should be safe from falling overboard if... Ugh!" Rain Shine grunted before she too braced herself from a very strong crosswind blowing over the deck. But I...

I had allowed myself to get too relaxed during that conversation. My stance was not steady enough. Between that gust of wind and the ship rocking under me, I yelped and stammered as I stumbled back. Right over the line towards the edge of the deck. I instinctively tried to regain my footing, but that resistance only caused me to stumble further back towards an inevitable fall to the floor. But the further I stumbled, the closer to the edge I got. And Ember and Rain Shine were only barely able to look back in time to see me starting to reach the edge.

It all happened so fast. I saw my life flash before my eyes as a primal terror filled my heart the instant the back of my legs made contact with the railing. It was tall enough to catch ponies. Even ponies that are taller than average. But a grown human man? There was nothing to stop me. Ember reached out to me in a panic as she could not possibly reach me in time. But just as I felt myself leaning far back over the railing... Something caught me.

Several points of leverage very suddenly scooped under me and wrapped around my limbs as I felt all momentum disappear. I stood where I was held with only one foot on the floor as I tried to take in the fact that I was no longer in danger. My limbs, my torso... I was being held very firmly by hard tree roots. Roots that had sprouted from the wooden deck itself. I tilted my head down to gaze ahead and saw Rain Shine gazing at me with utter panic in her eyes even while staying as stiff as stone. The runes on her horn were aglow with a familiar bold shade of green. And ever so gently, those roots carried me across the deck and set me down on the correct side of the deck's safety line. The roots only released me and disappeared back into the floor like they had never been there once Rain Shine had stepped forward and draped her head across my shoulder in a protective equine embrace.

The wind had not stopped. The Olympia continued to be buffeted by the autumn gale. And Ember was not about to let that happen twice. The Dragon Lord took hold of my hand and spoke just as firmly as her grasp. "Inside. Now."

"Yeah, got it." I put up no resistance as the adrenaline in my body began to filter itself out. I was held by dragon of east and west while being guided down the middle of the deck while not another word was spoken. I happened to look up along the way and could see that the ship's helmsman was watching us the entire time. He must have witnessed me almost go overboard despite the safety precautions aboard the Olympia. We would likely make a report on it later.

The instant we were finally inside atop the stairwell, Rain Shine and Ember simultaneously embraced me from both sides. Ember almost sounded angry at me as she spoke with a growl. "Don't you ever scare us like that again."

"I don't even know how that happened... I was behind the line...and I almost went over anyway." I muttered while probably still in a bit of shock. The railing was low enough for ponies and most other creatures, but I was still too tall? The only ponies as tall as me were the royal family themselves. And they had wings. Falling overboard was a borderline nonissue for them. And the only reason I was still up there was... "Rain... Thank you."

My beautiful beloved gently nuzzled her head up against the side of my head. She even began to alternate from shoulder to shoulder. With every switch, she would caress my face with her luscious emerald mane. The familiar scent of pine in those green strands... It was almost soothing. She knew what she was doing. "Thank goodness I was there... I nearly lost you once. But never again. The only fate I wish to lose you to is the march of time and nothing less."

I held her while she held me. And Ember's hand found its way to mine. But while she gripped me firmly at first and almost in an aggressive fashion, her grasp softened and held my hand in a much more familiar and tender fashion. The fear had passed. We were all safe indoors now even as we could still hear and feel the Olympia tremble against the turbulence battering its sturdy wooden hull. Ember then said, "If you need to go out there again, let us know first. Just in case."

"Yeah, I'll do that. Thank you." I whispered in relief. I was all the more thankful that those two wonderful ladies were there for me when I needed them more than ever. And heaven forbid anyone in the royal family witnessed that happen aboard their own private vessel. But they would surely hear about it later. And I was expecting an earful for it. But still... I was annoyed with myself. "I don't get it... I was on the right side of the line. I should've been a safe distance from the edge..."

"Maybe it's a good thing you stumbled that far before falling anyway. If you fell any sooner, you probably would've smashed your head against the railing. You only just recovered from a skull fracture. You don't need another one." Ember replied with an unexpected show of insight. I went down hard and clipping the edge of that sturdy wooden structure would have easily left me with a concussion at best. And if only Ember had been up there with me, she would have had to dive overboard to catch me. And she would then have to endure the impossible task of chasing down the Olympia while carrying me along after a dive of however many meters to reach me. All while struggling against the bitter cold wind that blew me over in the first place. A nearly impossible task for certain, one that would surely doom us both.

I looked at Rain Shine as my face nuzzled into her soothingly fragrant mane. There was only one way to insure there would be no repeats of that incident. "Rain. I don't think I should go out there again without you. Even Ember won't be able to save me if I fall off."

"Consider it done. Should you need to see the sky again, find me and I will stay by your side." She replied firmly yet lovingly. The beautiful kirin queen then stepped back and said more tenderly, "But enough of us loitering in this tiny chamber. Let us return to the galley so I may brew us some tea. The cold winds has put me in the mood for a warm drink."

We were all in favor of that suggestion. Ember and I followed Rain Shine back below deck and through the central hall to return to the galley. Hardly anyone was in there by then and we were pleased to find that we did not have to go out of our way to brew our own. There was an entire beverage table in the corner lined with large canisters with spigots at the bottom. One contained coffee while a few others contained different kinds of tea. The former caught Ember's attention when she read the label. "Coffee? What's that?"

"It's a beverage that's usually served hot. It serves pretty much the same purpose as most teas by containing caffeine. It's popular around the world as a means of just keeping you alert and less prone to drowsiness." I explained while having absolutely no interest in that drink choice.

Ember turned my way with an even more confused stare as she heard a word she did not recognize. "Caffeine? What's that? Is it a poison?"

Always happy to aid my beloved Ember in her pursuit of knowledge, I explained further. "It's a stimulant that basically perks you up and keeps you awake. It naturally occurs in certain teas and coffee, although coffee generally contains more than tea. It'll wake you up more effectively."

"Ooh, so you people drink it throughout the day so you won't be tempted to take naps. In that case, I better get some. This dreary autumn weather makes me want to just curl up and sleep through the rest of the voyage." Ember replied before grabbing a ceramic coffee cup nearby and pouring herself a full serving from the metal tank. I was about to warn Ember of the flavor and even Rain Shine appeared alarmed that Ember was not even adding any sugar or creamer to her cup. We looked at each other, but then we started to smirk. We were about to get a very interesting live reaction to Ember's first taste of that foul devil's brew.

Ember did not even bother taking a little sip of that steaming hot fluid. She was probably more interested in the effect than the flavor. She chugged the whole thing in one go. But no sooner had she lowered her mug from her lips did we get pretty much what I was expecting. Her eyes went wide while her entire body was wracked by a violent spasm as the sheer bitterness of the coffee hit her. I almost thought Ember was going to vomit as she gagged at the flavor. "Ack, what is that?! Do people really drink this stuff?! It wasn't so bad going down, but... Augh! That aftertaste! Make it go away!"

Rain Shine and I were howling as Ember stuck her tongue out and dragged her fingers over it like she was trying to wring out a wet towel. She could not stand that flavor at all. I finally caught myself and said, "Yeah, I could never stand that stuff myself. And the leftover coffee grounds are just disgusting and get everywhere. Even adding stuff like creamer and sugar doesn't improve the flavor all that much. You're still going to get that coffee flavor in there regardless."

Ember still looked like she might vomit at any time. I knew all too well about how that wretched flavor likes to stay there on the back of one's tongue for several minutes. The disgusted Dragon Lord set her used mug in a plastic tub with other dirty drinkware on the table before fetching herself a new mug. Her eyes still squinted in response to that bitter flavor, she then asked, "What do you even have to do to make this stuff? I know tea is made from herbs and stuff like that, but is coffee made the same way?"

While not the most knowledgeable on the drink, I knew enough about coffee to give her an answer. "Uh... Kind of? Except instead of steeping the stuff in water, you strain the water through it. The way it works is that you first have to roast the beans until they're dark and crunchy. Then you grind it down into tiny pieces that you strain water through."

Just the very realization of what she had actually consumed only seemed to revolt Ember more. I suppose actually describing the process of creating coffee does make it come off as more disgusting than it really is. Her eyes displayed horrified disbelief as she said, "You mean you have to BURN that stuff first?! So coffee is basically a tea that uses burned bean ashes?! Yeah, that's disgusting. I'll stick with tea, thanks."

Rain Shine giggled once more before she finally spoke up. "Yes, it is a very acquired taste. Even my people and I prefer tea over it. We could produce coffee plants and roast the results, but...we just don't care for it. I am certain most drink coffee for the effects rather than the flavor. Come, let us cleanse our palettes."

The tea selection was generous in its variety. There was green and blacks to chose from. I wanted no part of the standard black type, but the other blacks were infused with seasonal flavors. We all took part in the pumpkin spiced variety. That flavor was just perfect for the occasion. The three of us took a seat at a table while some pleasant music played from the galley's audio systems. Ember was quick to take a few sips of the steaming liquid to wash away the lingering flavor of that coffee. "Phew, much better. What did you say this flavor is?"

"Pumpkin spice. Pumpkins are those big tough orange fruits that grow from vines on the ground. They're kind of a seasonal fruit that get the most use during colder seasons like this." I gently blew at the top of my drink to cool it just enough for the tiniest sips. The temperature forced me to pace myself, but it also allowed me to savor the flavor for longer. I really did love that flavor. Pumpkin spice has become one of my favorite seasonal black tea flavors.

Ember's eyes narrowed as she pondered my words. "Pumpkins... Orange fruits? But not those small ones that you peel? Don't think I've seen those."

Rain Shine then took another sip of her tea while the runes on her horned glowed with that glorious deep green. They began to glow brighter as she said, "Perhaps I can show you. The lingering natural energies within the wood here is low, but perhaps it is just enough to produce this..."

Ember and I leaned over to see what Rain Shine was up to. Sparkling magical light began to shine from a spot on the wooden floor before a green vine began to sprout for it. And it rapidly produced a large round fruit that was around the size of my head. A type of pumpkin attached to a vine. Rain Shine then said, "Help yourself. It is yours."

"Ooh, so this is a pumpkin... Huh. It's heavier than it looks." Ember replied before hoisting the fruit up in one hand. The vine shriveled and snapped off from the stem before the rest regressed back into the floor like it had never been there. Ember set aside her tea and held the pumpkin in both hand to look it over. "You're supposed to eat these?"

"Um... People don't normally eat them raw, but...I guess you can?" I replied while Rain Shine and I watched with renewed interest.

Ember shrugged her shoulders before taking a big bite out of the pumpkin's thick rind. We watched as she chewed before looking at the fruit with an intrigued smile. "Hm. Interesting."

Ember started helped herself to more as she gnawed away at the pumpkin bit by bit. We had only sat down for a drink, but now Ember had a snack. Although she eventually gnawed a large enough hole in one side to reveal the contents of the pumpkin's interior. "Ooh, what's this? More fruit inside the fruit? Nice!"

Rain Shine and I had no time to stop her. Ember stuck her narrow jaws into the pumpkin's cavity and pulled back out with a load of those stringy pumpkins guts dangling from her jaws while lined with seeds. She then slurped it all in and started munching...only for her look of curious joy to gradually turn into confused disgust. Her eyes narrowing, my chewing slowing, and just the sheer look on her face was something to behold. Ember begrudgingly swallowed what she had in her mouth before groaning in disapproval. "Ugh, why is it so slimy?! That was just...totally unappealing!"

I was actually having a lot of fun watching Ember try so many new things that day, no matter how ridiculous the results were. Rain Shine then explained, "People generally do not eat the contents inside the pumpkin. That is usually scooped out first."

That was when I had an idea. I pointed at the pumpkin and said, "Hey, come to think of it... People also roast the seeds to eat for later. You think maybe you could... I dunno... Maybe use your fire breath to cook everything that's in there?"

"Really? Huh... Sure, let's see what happens." Ember replied with an intrigued smile. Breathing fire indoors would normally be a terrible idea, but I trusted Ember to control herself. Regardless, I was still suddenly hoping suggesting she try to use her flame breath inside the Olympia would not be a bad idea.

Ember held out the pumpkin before her in both hands. And with a deep breath, she unleashed a long and very focused gout of her vibrant pink flame breathe into the pumpkin's gaping cavity. No embers escaped the fruit as the pumpkin's thick rind kept the flames contained. Rain Shine and I still kept a close watch just in case something went wrong. We could hear the crackling of everything inside being quickly dried out by the flames before Ember finally relented. Trails of smoke rose from the freshly roasted pumpkin while Ember gazed into the fruit. The smell of freshly roasted pumpkin was...simply indescribable. "Ooh, this looks so much better now."

She really started going at it then. Ember was very happy with the end results. Reaching in and crunching on the crispy seeds and really enjoying the roasted pumpkin fruit. And Rain Shine and I could only watch in intrigue. I found myself muttering, "Man, I really need to check with Applejack if roasted pumpkins are even a thing. I wanna try that sometime."

Ember ate every last bit of that pumpkin, even if it took at least fifteen minutes from start to finish. Even the stem was not spared. Ember patted her bottomless belly and said, "Pumpkins get a pass from me. I see why they like this stuff so much."

It was an entertaining experience watching Ember indulge in a new kind of snack. But before we could really chat each other up, someone came trotting our way. "Hey there! Enjoying your first trip abroad, ladies?"

Cadence had tracked us down and was looking to really get to know the two newest arrivals. There just was not enough time and too much happening during that victory party several weeks for her to really talk to them. Ember was in a cheery mood and raised a hand in greeting. "Hey there! Just staying down here where it's warm and toasty. Although I don't think we've really met. Who are you again? You're the captain's mate, right?"

"Yes, I am Shining Armor's wife. I know you probably got to know my husband out there during the war while I was stuck back here dealing with all that paperwork." Cadence said with a dry chuckle. It was easy to forget that even Cadence helped out with the war effort by staying behind to handle the legislative side of governance while the sovereigns of Equestria were out there in the field. Definitely not a fun time, but at least Spike was there to assist. And he surely has enough experience as Twilight's assistant to handle that role quite handily. Cadence then took a seat at the table and touched her gilded hooves together with a happy smile on display. "So then! Dragon Lord Ember? Rain Shine? Hello! I'm Princess Cadence."

Rain Shine bowed her head in greeting before speaking. "A pleasure, your highness. A such a bright aura about you. Princess of Love, so I've heard?"

"Yes, that's what they say. I mean I don't have any real ruling power in the royal pantheon, but Celestia did raise me like her own." Cadence explained before I started to notice something about her that never struck me before. She was not Celestia's child or even Luna's. There was no possible way she was born an alicorn. Could she...have been in the same situation that Celestia had placed Twilight in? But if Celestia had Twilight under her wing then, there was no way Cadence could not have been taken advantage of by her foster mother. That, and I do not believe Celestia would ever have it in her to resort to something that disgustingly underhanded and deceitful to a filly who basically saw Celestia as her own mother for a time. At least I pray she did not...

Rain Shine cast me a very concerned gaze as my mind went to a very dark place almost out of nowhere. It was a dark discovery I made during wartime about my beloved Celestia that greatly shook my faith in her. And I could only hope that Luna and Nightmare Moon would see too it that Celestia would not make a choice she would ultimately regret. I suddenly noticed Rain Shine's gaze as she likely sensed the budding turmoil in my soul. I quickly tried to break the ice and get my mind off of that irrelevant topic. "Oh, uh... Yeah! Princess of Love. You've always had a special brand of magic at your disposal, right?"

Cadence beamed happily like the walking bundle of positivity she had always been. "Yes! It's always been my own little quirk. I spread love wherever I can when needed. Oh, but it's not like I fire cupid arrows at anyone. I just bolster the love that's already there."

Ember rested her jaw atop a fist as she looked upon Cadence with curiosity. "Princess of Love, huh? Sounds kinda cheesy, but cute too."

Ember's almost dismissive response prompted Cadence to look at the Dragon Lord with confusion. "Cheesy? But Ember, I thought that dragons have some of the most sincerity and enduring courtship practices in all of Equestria. They say no love burns hotter than that of a dragon's."

She got Ember there. Even I found myself smirking as Ember tried to play it cool and keep up a facade of stereotypical dismissive dragon crudeness. I suppose even she was not entirely immune to falling back onto the bad influence of her own people. That, or she was actively trying to hide her own heart. Ember shook a hand between her and Cadence as she said, "OK, that's true. Yeah, we dragons are all or nothing when it comes to pursuing a mate."

Cadence's eyes narrowed mischievously as her horn was coated by that gentle light blue magic aura of hers. Ember's eyes widened in uncertainty. Cadence did not appear to be trying to cast a spell on anything. But she then gazed at Ember in delighted surprise. "Oh wow, so that's what a dragon's love feels like! You're so full of it that you could burst!"

"What?! Keep your magic to yourself! Stopping trying to peep into my heart!" Ember barked while wrapping her wings around herself to try and hide her own feelings from a mare who possessed a very special kind of magic custom-made for just such a purpose. It was almost as if Cadence could read hearts as easily as Ocellus, but not quite as constantly.

Cadence got a good giggle out of Ember's defiant retort, but I knew better than to let Cadence prod further. I reached out an placed a hand on her shoulder and said, "Please don't pressure her for answers. Ember needs to figure that stuff out on her own and at her own pace. Dragons have to be cautious. It's...just the way their hearts work."

The Princess of Love gazed at me with genuine surprise in her eyes. I am honestly shocked I knew more about dragon courtship than her at the time. Ember was calmed by my words and unwrapped herself from her wings before gazing at me with a look of loving gratitude. Cadence then asked more respectfully, "Oh... I'm sorry. I didn't know that dragon courtship is so...delicate. But...if you have that much love in you... Is there someone you have your eyes on?"

Ember's breath was caught in her throat. And we all listened closely. Cold sweat began to pour from my pores as I anticipated what her answer would be. Thankfully, Ember's response was admirably vague. "Yes. There is. A wonderful male. And that's all I'm gonna say on this matter, all right?"

"Yes, yes, no pressure! And I wish you the best of luck!" Cadence giggled as the aura around her horn faded. Ember smirked triumphantly while I took some relief in how she handled that question. But Cadence then looked at Rain Shine next. "And you... So much love too. Is there someone in your life?"

Rain Shine was much more transparent as she replied with serene sincerity. "There is. A truly wonderful man whose very soul longs for me as mine does for him. We are very happy together."

Touching words. I had to try and hide a smile. Rain Shine's inviting aura called out to me and demanded that I reciprocate. Cadence beamed with an approving smile at the kirin queen's sincerity. "Oh, you're already with someone?! Then who is he? Who's the lucky stallion?"

I tensed up, but then watched in curiosity. Rain Shine never lost that serene smile, but...she never spoke. She just sat there in complete silence as we watched. Was it an attempt to protect me without speaking a lie? After a brief moment with Cadence looking more and more confused, Rain Shine did something that betrayed her heart. Her eyes. Those beautiful crimson eyes glanced my way for just an instant. And Cadence noticed. Her eyes narrowed before looking at me. And then her eyes widened in realization. "James?"

There was one saving grace about how Cadence's magic worked. She could sense how much love was in me, but she could not tell who it was reaching out to. With this in mind, I tried to feign ignorance. "It's not what you think. Rain Shine and I became good friends out on the battlefield. We served together..."

Instead of becoming more suspicious or even accusatory towards me, Cadence just looked at me with a calm smile. Although she then looked around carefully to inspect the galley. No one else was nearby save for a few stewards at a far table chatting over some coffee. And the galley was not exactly silent either. The ambient music being broadcast from the audio system and the muffled buzz of the airship's engines helped mask our voices as long as we were quiet. Her observations complete, Cadence looked at me again. "It's all right, James. I know."

Ember was swift to intervene. She firmly set her hand down on the table to get Cadence's attention and spoke with a very menacing unblinking gaze. "Now you listen here. If you do anything that ends up endangering this man or his family..."

Cadence immediately interrupted Ember with a reassuring cautious tone. "No, of course not! I would never!"

"She speaks the truth, Ember. I sense no deceit in her soul or even revulsion towards our friend." Rain Shine spoke up calmly. She definitely did not look the least bit alarmed when Cadence put the pieces together. Ember relaxed her gaze, but Rain Shine then did ask. "Although I must wonder... How do you know?"

I too was curious. Although I did have my suspicions. And Cadence quickly confirmed them. "I've heard things. And my husband trusted me enough to know. Just a close secret regarding a dear family friend."

I then cautiously asked, "And...that doesn't offend you? Even as a married mare?"

Cadence grinned at me with a gaze of amusement. "James, I sometimes joked that with how bottomless your love feels, that there was no way Fluttershy alone could possibly handle all of it. I just didn't know how right I would be."

All I could do was just stare at Cadence with a crooked grimace. She was gossiping behind my back about just how much love I have in me? Hopefully not to anyone who would let that gossip spread. She then reached out and patted my shoulder with a wing. "I really don't think you have it in you to use women like that. From what I've heard, you really do have that much love in you and are very good to those who become something more. Is that true, Rain Shine? Does he love you just as much as Fluttershy?"

"He does. It's just a pure and sincere love. So eager to love and see his beloveds happy. And I am honored he found such love with me." Rain Shine replied with a special confidence in her voice. And she and I shared a knowing smile together.

Ember then took the time to ask, "But if you're OK with it... Why exactly would others not be? It's not forbidden is it?"

"No, polygamous relationships were never outlawed. It just... At least from what I found when I looked up information on it out of curiosity..." Cadence replied before her smile faded. As the Princess of Love, it was only natural to learn of all the ins and outs of romantic practices. Even the most unorthodox ones. She then sighed wistfully before continuing. "It fell out of favor because...they stopped being about love and became all about lust. It's just...so easy for a stallion to let such a situation go to his head. Such relationships ended up becoming a testament to the husband's ego and image and not a display of how much love he had to give his wives. The public grew to turn on it and the general consensus plummeted. It's not illegal, but many would assume such relationships are never done in good faith. So I understand why you want to keep this a secret between you."

"Then that's their problem. I know this man and he is truly a wonderful husband to his women. There's no lust at all. And it's just so...inspiring. I'm proud of him. I really am. I have faith that this man doing a good thing here." Ember said boldly while casting me a very inspiring smile. And I returned that smile with one of my own and whispered a quiet 'thank you' to her.

Cadence took note of Ember's stalwart support of me. "That's quite a thing to say. Is polygamy more accepted in the dragon lands than elsewhere?"

Ember snorted at the notion and almost burst out laughing at it. Rain Shine quietly sipped at her tea while she enjoyed the show in silence. "Ha! No, not at all. Dragons only have eyes for one and just one. And it's for life."

This admission only confused Cadence. The Princess of Love cocked her head to one side just slightly as she asked, "Huh? They don't? As in...at all? But then...why do you support it in James' case?"

"I...didn't at first. But he tried to explain himself to me. And...I listened. Because he always listens to me." Ember replied with her voice softening. She looked at me out of the corner of her eye while continuing to speak. "It was...such a weird concept. But he explained himself with such cautious conviction. I could tell he was still very unsure of himself, but there was so much love in what he was saying. I could tell that it wasn't a lie. That he wasn't do it for his own pleasure. He's a good man who just wants to be good to his mates, no matter how many he has."

Cadence's eyes narrowed a bit as she heard the earlier words Ember spoke. And she asked a piercing question. "You say James always listens to you?"

"Mmhm, always. When I speak, he listens. And it's only fair I do the same for him. And I can tell when he's listening to everything else too." Ember replied before casting a smirk my way and wiggling her eyebrows at me. I almost laughed and covered my smile with my fist. "See? When he goes quiet, his ears pick up on every little thing he hears. He's a sneaky and observant one."

Ember was playing a dangerous game. She was being too open with her heart. Such playfulness in her words was not like her to those she was not closer to. And Cadence would plainly see this. The Princess of Love asked with a growing excited smile on her lips, "Ember. What's your history with James? Are you two...friends? Or is he that special man you said you're pursuing?"

The Dragon Lord opened her mouth to speak, but her eyes suddenly went wide with shock as she suddenly realized what Cadence had figured out by observing her behavior. And she immediately went on the defensive. "I'm not answering that question."

And yet, the refusal to provide an answer was even more of an answer than Ember realized. Cadence then looked my way for an answer on my part. "James? What can you tell me about you two?"

Ember's eyes opened wide as she gazed at me with shock. And the urge was so strong. I could have confessed right there. As long as I was not speaking to Ember, would a confession carry less risk? I dearly wanted to pour my heart out about my beloved Ember. I wanted to, and yet...

"Excuse me." I could not. I should not. I rose from the table and quickly exited the galley. I leaned against the corner right outside in the hall and just... I was so upset with myself. I wanted to say it, yet I could not.

I was not alone for long. Cadence stepped out after me and closed the door behind her. She gazed up at me and spoke with such a profound frown on her face. "James... I'm sorry. I just... Are you all right?"

Cadence meant no harm and she was ignorant to the nuances of dragon courtship. I could not be angry with her for that. It was entirely the fault of the dragon land's and their barbaric isolationism that has made much of Equestria just as ignorant about them as they are to the outside world. I could barely look at her as I muttered, "It's just... I wish I didn't have to hide it from her..."

The Princess of Love asked softly, "Hide what? Do you...love her?"

I sighed harshly and spoke quietly. "I am madly in love with that wonderful dragon queen. I want to be hers. I want her to be mine. I want...to be good enough for her. And...I can't tell her yet. Or maybe I should say...I shouldn't. I've already said too much to her already. It's...hard on her to tell her that when she's not ready to say yes or no..."

Cadence's eyes widened considerably as I poured my heart out to her. And she glanced back at the door where Ember was surely still waiting at the table for us to return. Cadence then stepped forward and rose high on her hind hooves to pin me in the corner. And she held me in an embrace. "I shouldn't have prodded. I'm sorry. I know nothing about how dragons find love with each other. If you two need to be careful with what you say to each other until the right time, then I won't say anymore."

I sighed in some relief while I hugged my friend right back. Although she then whispered to me with a cheekier tone of voice, "But it looks like you don't have to worry about whether or not you're good enough to her. Didn't you see how much she was fawning over you back there? She thought she was being subtle, but it was clear how much she adores you."

"Don't say that to her face. She'll get mad." I said with a bit of a snicker in my voice. That helped lighten the mood just enough for me. And Cadence also got a giggle out of that. I then remembered who else was at the table with us and added, "I don't think you have to worry about Rain Shine though. She and I... We've made up our minds. It feels...natural. Like it's meant to be."

"I wish I knew more about the kirin of Equestria, but it sounded like it's deeply mutual between you two. No doubts at all. I don't know what's going on between you two, but I hope everything works out fine." Cadence whispered to me with her head nuzzling up against mine. As the Princess of Love, her approval was very important. And it gave me hope that I was not making a mistake in my choices. She then whispered to me quietly, "Have you and Ember always been good to each other?"

I was vague with my answer, but I also told her the most profound reply I could. "She gives me courage. And she says I give her hope."

Cadence did not even have an answer to that question. All she did was pull her head back before placing a kiss on each side of my face. She then beamed at me with a grin and said, "You two are going to be so happy together when the time comes. We'll need to set up a time for couple's night. You, Ember, Shining Armor, and me just have a time out on the town. Our treat!"

She was certainly confident about us. Very confident. That offer just got a chuckle out of me. And it was enough to help coax me back into the galley. My eyes immediately fell upon Ember and saw that she was watching me. We immediately averted our gaze. Although Cadence then found the perfect ice breaker. "Say... If you're done with your drinks, how about I show you where you can have some fun on the ship if you're looking for a way to kill some time?"

I knew where this was going if that smug smirk on Cadence's lips was anything to go by. The three of us followed her down the stairs in the corner of the galley and quickly found ourselves down in the rec room of the ship. And it was getting a lot of use at the time since there was not much else going on aboard the Olympia. Pool tables were in use by a few stewards, some of the guards were playing a game of poker, and a particularly hilarious sight was almost the entirety of the royal family huddled around an arcade cabinet with Orbash and Sunflare getting their first taste of the field of video games. Celestia and Nightmare Moo were seated beside each other and sounded like they were having a good time. Luna and Shining Armor were just watching like they were eager for their own turn. Cadence then smirked at us and held out an open wing towards the sight before us. "Behold! The dork chamber!"

Between the clamor of everyone having fun, the sound of the engines being more noticeable due to being closer to the engine room, and the background music and sound effects coming from the arcade cabinet in use, it was clear we were in the room were all the fun happens. Ember and Rain Shine could not stop just looking around at these completely new surroundings. The marvels of modernity was a constant stream of surprises for them. Although Cadence then added, "We also have shuffleboard up on deck when the weather is fair."

"Forget that. I wanna see what these are! Boxes...with moving pictures behind the glass?" Ember said as her eyes focused on an unused arcade cabinet that was in demo mode. And it was none other than a copy of Equestrian Heroes. Cadence and I both smirked at each other now that it was Ember's turn to discover her inner gamer. I followed with Rain Shine also peering over my shoulder in curiosity. Ember marveled at the detailed sprites on screen. "What is this? Is this like a book, but you can actually see what's happening?"

Shining Armor beat me to the punch. Cadence's favorite dork trotted over and explained, "It's interactive entertainment. Instead of just watching passively, you get to control the characters and interact with the world in the game. If you want something more accessible to start with, I can't recommend Equestrian Heroes enough."

"Something new to try? In that case, sign me up!" Ember beamed as she grabbed a stool and took a seat at the far end of the cabinet. I was wondering if it would be a good idea to spend some bits on the game, but I then noticed the coin compartment's hatch was left wide open with four bits left inside. Since those arcade cabinets were onboard the Olympia itself, they must have been privately purchased and were now owned by the royal family themselves. No one would be coming to collect those bits, so there was no point in keeping them locked in. The four bits in there were probably just there to be reused at will by the players. Ember took hold of the joystick and tapped away on the two buttons. "Do you control it with these? And why is nothing happening?"

"You have to insert a coin first. Like this." Shining Armor replied while using his levitation magic to snatch up one of the bits before sliding it through the coin slot. It noisily rolled on through before dropping back into the coin box. The text at the bottom of the green responded to show that one credit was now available. Shining Armor then looked back at me and asked, "Anyone else wanna join? We've got three seats ready."

"Huzzah, count me in! I claim all mage privileges!" Luna called out before rushing over and pulling up a seat. Ember looked ready to go too, but was waiting to see who would join. And there was no way Shining Armor would let them start without him.

I could not pass up a chance to have some fun on such a classic of an arcade title, especially when we could replay it endlessly with a set of bits on hand. The four of us lined up in a row and got started. Luna immediately selected the mage once the character select screen came up. I swiftly picked the paladin since the sword and shield style resonated with me. Shining Armor waited for Ember to make her selection while he said, "Choose your player, Dragon Lord. I'm fine with any class."

"Hmm... I like the look of those axes...but I think I feel more at home with someone who can actually fly." Ember replied before she selected the tiny pegasus archer. Cadence was looming over her husband as she looked very eager to watch her favorite dork have some fun and flex his gaming skills. With our four classes set, the game began.

I recall heavily detailing my first full time playing through Equestrian Heroes a while ago, so I will not repeat myself here. Regardless, Ember did not take long to get the hang of the controls and started peppering the enemy characters with arrows from afar. At least at first. It turned out that Ember's courage constantly kept getting the better of her since she repeatedly overestimated the archer's capacity for melee combat. She kept getting in close to lash out with the archer's dagger and kept taking heavy damage due to his fragile defenses. By the time we reached the final boss, I lost count of how many times she had to pop in another coin to avoid getting kicked from the game. At least Ember never raged too hard and was having a genuinely fun time. It was just such a shame that constantly losing lives made it impossible for her to hold onto any power-ups. It eventually got to the point where Shining Armor just had to point it out. "Ember, why do you keep rushing in to attack the enemies up close? You know the archer is meant to attack from a distance, right?"

"I can't help it! This guy gives me courage! I have to stand strong in the face of danger!" Ember barked while I was seated right next to her. She even grabbed me by my opposite shoulder for a friendly half hug while I just cracked up laughing for a second. She says I give her courage... Maybe a little too much courage, it seems.

We were having so much fun that we promptly restarted the game for another go after the credits rolled and even swapped out characters. I decided to give the archer a try for once while Shining Armor took the role of the mage. Luna settled into her role as the paladin and Ember took control of the much hardier and brutal berserker. But barely five minutes went by before both the arcade cabinet of Equestrian Heroes and all the others in the rec room suddenly shut off. And Ember was not pleased. "HEY, WHAT GIVES?!"

One of the stewards at the far end of the rec room had apparently tripped a switch in the ship's fuse box. He spoke out apologetically, "Sorry! The nightly curfew is in effect! All arcade cabinets get shut off at 9 PM sharp! Time to start settling in for the night."

"Come to think of it, it was getting quite noisy in here with all of us. I bet we could be heard throughout the entire ship." Orbash said with a chuckle while not particularly bothered by having his game cut short. He then rose from his seat along with his daughters now that the rec room had gotten a lot quieter.

Ember grumbled in annoyance over the fun being cut short. But she then noticed something along with me. Where had Rain Shine gotten off to? At least until we heard the sound of what I think was wood striking wood. We all turned to face the nearest pool table and found Rain Shine striding around it with a pool cue held in her levitation spell. It looked like she had little interest in the technological attractions in the rec room and was finding some fun in a game of pool. She appeared confident too with how she carried herself and had a bit of an audience with the stewards and guards gathered around the table.

We too drew near and watched. Three balls were left on the table aside from the white cue ball. And Rain Shine seemed to know exactly what she was doing. She brought her head down low and closed one eye to look right down the length of her cue. But she did not immediately shoot. She began to sidestep back and forth without ever lifting her head. Until finally she launched the cue ball fast and hard. It struck one ball, ricocheted around the table, and struck the other two. And that was enough to send all three into the pockets. Applause erupted throughout the room as the kirin queen lifted her head with quite the proud smile on her lips.

"Well played, Rain Shine! How many games have you played tonight? Mind if I join in?" Celestia asked while she fetched a pool cue for herself. The audience's interest only grew now that a pool duel between royalty was starting up.

"Gladly." Rain Shine said confidently as the balls were fetched and arranged in the triangle. Even with the arcade games shut down for the night, Ember found some fun in trying out for a game of darts nearby. She definitely had the hands for it. As for me, I decided I had enough noise for the moment and headed back up the stairs to the galley to partake in some tea before bed.

The lights in the galley had been dimmed a bit to make it easier on our eyes. And a new tank of tea had been set out that consisted of chamomile. I took a seat with cup in hand and sipped lightly at the piping hot fluid. hat subtle natural hint of honey was just what I needed. Although I was not alone for long. The door leading to the stairwell soon opened and revealed Nightmare Moon. And she made a beeline right for me. I waved in greeting while she spoke softly to me. "Good evening. Have the accommodations been to your liking?"

"Mmhm, very. I've been having a good time. For the most part." I replied to the beautiful Princess of Dreams. She fetched herself a mug of tea as well, but that smile eventually faded. She gazed upon me in almost accusatory concern. And I quickly understood why. "I guess someone told you?"

"Yes. The helmsman reported to us an accident that occurred some hours ago. But it was not something to discuss in the open with watching eyes. Can you describe what happened up on deck?" Nightmare Moon asked most tenderly. She was not upset. She just wanted answers.

I was very clear with my choice of words and spared no details. "There was a very strong crosswind at one point. And I was standing behind the safety line on the floor. But between the rocking of the ship and the wind hitting me, I stumbled over far enough and ended up going over the railing anyway. I would've gone overboard if Rain Shine hadn't been able to grab me with her magic."

"It sounds like you were not being reckless or dismissive of any safety protocols. More like you ran afoul of the ship's design being built around ponies and not something as tall as humans. This demands a reevaluation... Until then, please take extra precautions if you happen to go up on deck while in flight. We did not bring your armor along for this trip. You really should not need it." Nightmare Moon said now that her concerns had been dealt with. She took another long sip of her tea while I did the same. She was not upset. She knew that close call was not my fault.

I was grateful that I would not be wearing my armor during that vacation. This was a trip for relaxation, not training. Although I then said, "Yeah, Ember was kinda mad at me afterward. Or rather she was mad that she had been scared like that."

Nightmare Moon spoke with a knowing smile at me. "I can imagine. But tell me. Just what were you two up to in her cabin earlier? We invited you two for lunch, but you took your time coming back. What happened in there that distracted you so much?"

My gaze wandered in embarrassment. And then a sound reached my ears. I looked past the beautiful princess before me and saw that the door leading to the stairwell had opened. And standing there was Ember. Speak of the devil... I tried to avoid eye contact and I think Ember was doing the same. She walked along the very perimeter of the galley to reach the door leading out to the main hall, but I could tell she was watching me. And I spoke with a very quiet whisper that only Nightmare Moon would hear. "We were just...being in love."

The Princess of Dreams glanced at Ember out of the very corner of her eye. Ember had no idea that she had drawn Nightmare Moon's attention. And she spoke softly with a smirk. "The two of you are terrible at hiding your feelings for each other. Such an open secret. Do Torch and Blaze know?"

"Yeah... They know. And they approve." I muttered while hoping Ember was truly out of earshot. She stepped through the doorway, but it did not close behind her. And that splash of blue never disappeared from the edge of my vision. I turned my gaze up...and there she was. Ember was standing just beyond the doorway, but was basically looking in from beyond the doorway with her hand grasping the frame for support. Watching... Waiting. As if silently pleading for me to come to her. I finally relented and whispered to Nightmare Moon. "I think she's calling me."

"I think so too. Then do not let me keep you. Worry not about how little time you and I have shared during this voyage. That is what our arrival on the tropical shores of Cantercun will be for. You and I will be catching up on lost time very soon." Nightmare Moon replied with a chuckle. She even used her levitation magic to prepare another mug of chamomile tea and had it float over to our table. "Take this with you. She will surely appreciate it."

I glanced over at Ember just briefly. She was still watching in silence. I looked back at Nightmare Moon and asked, "You really OK if I call it a night now?"

Nightmare Moon merely smirked at my concerns. "Like I said, we will catch up with each other very soon. And you have not seen your precious Dragon Lord in some time. Pleasant dreams, my love. We will speak again soon. Very soon."

"Right... Love you too." I whispered back to her. I made sure to top off my own tea before carrying both mugs over to the galley's exit with very careful and level steps. Ember never took her eyes off me, her gaze gentle while also a bit uneasy. I spoke briefly to her once I reached her. "Hey."

"Hi... Ready to turn in for the night?" Ember asked before I followed her down the quiet hall. The lanterns along the walls had the lights dimmed now that night had fallen. Ember took a moment to try and remember which cabin was hers, but she found it just fine. The room was pitch black when the door was opened, prompting Ember to enter quickly and turn a lamp on to allow us to see before the door could be closed. Such a cozy atmosphere immediately fell over us. I held out Ember's mug of tea to her, which she took from me. But not to drink. "Thanks... But not yet."

She set her tea aside while I lifted mine to my lips for another sip. Only for Ember to also gently pull it out of my grasp and set it aside. I quickly understood what she really wanted. And part of that desire was to not have anything between us. I dropped to one knee as Ember set my mug down nearby only to immediately fall into my arms for an embrace. She rested her brow against my chest with a whisper coming from her lips. "I had a great time today..."

"Me too... I forgot what a joy it is to watch you try new things." I replied with one hand on the back of her head. My fingers slid between the gaps of her dark blue spines. I was not kidding either. Seeing Ember happily partaking in new experiences she never could back home is a very entertaining experience.

"I'm just glad you're always there to experience them with me." Ember cooed at my touch before tilting her head back to gaze into my eyes. Those beautiful scarlet eyes appeared to be pleading with me. And I felt such a powerful urge to... To just...

Our lips touched. And our eyes closed as those lips parted. Our tongues began to dance while our voices quietly hummed a gentle symphony for them. When safe and sound behind closed doors, Ember and I just could not keep our hands off of each other. Her hands kept roaming over my head, her fingers dragging and parting paths between rows of hair on my scalp. A soothing and pleasing sensation as her dull claws raked and groomed my hair. Her wings wrapped around me, pulling me close as she securely cocooned her beautiful blue body around me any way she could. Our kiss ended all too soon with those beautiful scarlet eyes gazing into mine from mere inches away as she whispered to me. "My little warrior poet..."

"Are you saying I'm yours?" I asked softly while also compelled to try showing a hint of wit for the situation. As Ember's fingers dragged along my scalp, my hand caressed and held her at the base of her robust tail.

Ember's almost drunken gaze became a bit more joyous as she let out a giggle. And her voice deepened with such a sultry inflection that I am not so certain I have ever heard out of her before. "Only as much as I'm your little blue rose."

God, we were just so madly in love... I felt honored. So honored to be deserving of the love of the finest dragon woman in all the land. What a true blue rose of a lady. And so I rose to my feet with my beloved Ember still clinging to me. I carried her across the room and sat myself down in an armchair with her very comfortably leaning against me. I placed many kisses along her face and her strong sturdy horns while she just stood there and took it all without objection. I whispered lovely things to her. Anything I could think of to tell her how much I loved her without actually saying it. "You're one of the best things to happen to me since I came to this world. I wouldn't be here now if I never found you... Wouldn't feel so blessed..."

"Shhh, you're not the only one... Shhhh..." Ember hissed at me sweetly as she tenderly cupped my cheek with her hand. Those smooth scales lining her palm caressed my cheek and jaw with every sliding movement. Her gentle and loving gaze slowly shifted to one of concern. Maybe she thought I was on the verge of bursting into tears out of sheer joy or a moment of emotional weakness. And she whispered her own somber thoughts to me. "I'm so lucky you came to me that day... I've had nightmares. Dreams where...nothing ever changed. Where no one ever listened to me. Where my people were still the same idiots stuck in the past. Those dreams terrified me. And then I wake up...and I remember that I have you. And then I'm reminded that things will get better."

I could not resist. My lips found their way to Ember's once again. Our eyes closed as our lips remained together for as long as it took for us to hold our breaths. And I leaned over to one side of her head to whisper a sacred truth to her. Not the truth I should not speak, but as close as I could get away with it. "Someone loves you."

Ember sighed deeply, but with a very happy inflection in her voice. I pulled my head back, but Ember placed her other hand on the back of it to keep me from pulling away too far. She gazed almost mischievously at me as a happy whisper escaped her lips. "I wonder who they are... I hope they're a wonderful person. Someone who makes me happy... Someone who listens. Someone...who helps me believe in tomorrow..."

She knew. Ember knew just how madly in love with her I was. How in love I still am. Just a ridiculous open secret between us. But to be able to show so much love towards each other... Even if we could not say it, just being able to show it made waiting easier. I whispered to my beautiful dragon queen, "Take all the time you need."

Ember gazed meaningfully into my eyes. I felt her fingers curl more securely over the contours of my lower jaw. Her eyes filled with an apologetic sincerity, she then whispered to me. "I'll...try to not keep you waiting too long for an answer. You have so many who love you...and you love them all in return. You...are an amazing man, James."

I began to lean in closer to give Ember another reassuring kiss. A way to tell her that she was one of those wonderful women I love so dearly. But she quickly moved one hand to gently block my attempt. My eyes widened when I felt one finger upon my pursed lips. And she smiled at me almost whimsically. "But until then... Make sure your little blue rose never wilts."

"I think I've got enough of a green thumb to make sure that won't happen." I replied in an almost joking fashion. Ember giggled in wordless agreement and soon just rested her brow against my chest. She looked so vulnerable at that time. And so I held her while she held me. I whispered to her as my fingers slid down the beautiful blue scales between her wings. "My beautiful blue rose."

Ember cooed at my tender words. She placed both hands upon my chest as she became pressed up against me with those majestic wings holding us together. And her words were equally tender. "Mmmm... Yours. All yours. None of those boulderheads back home will ever pluck this blue rose's petals. All they'll ever get are my thorns."

"And I'll take very good care of this blue rose. I'll never let you wither." I replied to her sweetly with Ember's fingers and palms subtlety rubbing over my chest. And for a while, there were no words. Just Ember and I. Holding each other. Alone. And for a time, it was...paradise. The only thing on my mind was the beautiful dragon queen in my arms.

How long did we just sit there? When all we did was hold and love each other? I wish I knew, but it felt like a small eternity had gone by when the door leading out into the hall finally creaked open. We both snapped out of our loving stupor with a start with Ember looking over her shoulder at the door. But she relaxed instantly when she saw only Rain Shine in the doorway. The kirin queen gazed upon us unblinkingly with her crimson eyes wide. An awkward moment of tension passed with no words being spoken. But while I was nervous over being caught in a moment of tender intimacy with Ember, the Dragon Lord herself was much more at ease over being caught by a close friend in my embrace. She finally asked with an almost smug smile, "What's up? Someone looking for us?"

Rain Shine's gaze of curious surprise quickly faded as Ember did not even try to hide how in love we were with each other. She still kept me in her winged embrace with her hands rubbing along my chest. And Rain Shine absolutely could sense how our spiritual energies were lovingly in sync with each other. The kirin queen locked the door behind herself and said, "No, nothing like that. It is late and I must rest. We all must. But am I interrupting anything?"

"No, not at all." Ember replied softly before turning her gaze up at me again. Those scarlet eyes demanded affection from me. And she spoke again as our lips drew near each other. "You're not interrupting anything... We were just... Just..."

Neither of us could resist. I wanted to show Ember how much I loved her. And to show Rain Shine all that love as well. We embraced as our lips parted. And our voices sang to each other in rekindled passion. Ember especially was being so...brazen! She was not even trying to hide how madly in love with her little warrior poet she was with her dear friend watching. And Rain Shine could only observe with an amused smile as Ember and I kissed most vigorously. And when that kiss ended with the two of us lightly gasping for breath, Ember spoke again without ever turning her gaze away from me. "This little blue rose...was just being good to her warrior poet..."

Rain Shine giggled while I placed another kiss upon Ember. Right between her eyes. The graceful kirin queen before me began to approach at a slow pace as she spoke to us. "The rose. Such a diverse and hardy flower of so many beautiful meanings with every color. And yet...some have very sad meanings as well. And always lined with thorns that repel. Where are your thorns, Ember?"

"Hidden. Buried deep. I'll never let my thorns prick the delicate hands of this wonderful poet." Ember replied promptly as her eyes displayed concern. And maybe even a hint of fear. She brought her hand to my face again and asked, "Do you believe me, my little warrior poet? Do you think I'll ever prick you?"

"Never. I know you won't. My little blue rose never has thorns displayed when I hold her." I whispered to my dear Ember before placing another kiss upon her brow. She giggled so softly with her fears being washed away by that one kiss. And our lips touched again. We were shameless before Rain Shine. We had no need to hide our love from her. Not when she was no different from Ember. I loved Ember. I loved Rain Shine. And they loved me. And Rain Shine proved this as she stepped closer and loomed over Ember. She gazed into my eyes while I gazed back. And her lips reached out and touched mine before I could whisper to her. "I love you."

"And I love you, my dear. I eagerly await the joy we will find together under the tropical sun tomorrow." Rain Shine said beautifully with that wondrous voice of hers. But when she glanced down at Ember, she then asked with a whimsical tone. "But if I may ask... If this dragoness is your blue rose, then what does that make me?"

"Ooh, good question. What is it, James?" Ember asked in a playfully jeering tone. She knew all too well the love between Rain Shine and I and was listening in for an answer like the latest juicy gossip.

For once, I was at a loss for words. I tried to think through my knowledge of the language of flowers, but... Rain Shine was a kirin. She had the entire plant kingdom at her beck and call! All flowers in the world were connected to her! How could I possibly pin down just one when she had the very essence of all flowers tied to her soul? Fearful of disappointing her, I finally conceded in the most graceful way I could manage. "You... Uh... I... Oh my god, I'm sorry. I can't pin down just one. You're the entire biosphere."

Rather than be disappointed, Rain Shine recoiled with a look of confused appreciation. She was very noticeably blushing while trying to not laugh too hard. "Ohohoho my goodness... What an...unusual analogy!"

Ember joined in as well while smirking up at her friend. "You know what? He has a point. You're not just one flower. You're the entire meadow!"

Rain Shine took no end of amusement from my choice of words. She was delighted while she tried to shield her face with her wild emerald mane. Although she did regain enough composure to notice something she had passed by on her way in. Rain Shine used her levitation magic to gently bring over our cups of tea. "Before we may forget, I do believe these are yours?"

Now that Ember and I were distracted from each other, we were able to finally sip away at our soothing chamomile tea. It had cooled a fair bit and was now an accessible tepid temperature. It seemed that Rain Shine had already had a dose of tea before coming to our cabin. And with our drinks done for the night, Ember began to release me from her winged embrace. "I guess...we should wash up for the night then? I think that's part of the nightly ritual we always had?"

"Yeah, we should.." I replied as Ember climbed down from her seat. Although I then realized who was with me at the time. "Um... How about you two go ahead of me? Ladies first, right? I can wait."

Rather than take me up on my offer, Ember smirked at me as she grabbed me by the wrist and pulled me onto my feet. "Oh really? No, I don't think we will. Come on, my little warrior poet. You need it more than us and you're not supposed to keep a lady waiting either."

I stammered incoherently while trying to hold onto some modesty. If Ember was alone with me, that would have been one thing. But sharing a shower with her and Rain Shine? It felt like too much too soon. Although Rain Shine's whimsical smirk told me that she did not share my sentiment. She nudged me towards the bathroom door while she asked, "Why so hesitant, my love? Come, let us enjoy this together."

I can only imagine the laughs coming from Torch and Blaze as they watched from the Bloodstone Scepter right behind the armchair I had been seated in. Unless they too had gone to sleep for the night. A moment later, I was locked in the bathroom with those two wonderful ladies. They took it upon themselves to undress me with Ember focusing on my lower body due to her petite stature. I soon stood between the dragonesses of the east and west while feeling very unsure now that I was fully exposed to them both at once. And they smirked at each other as if they both liked what they were seeing. Modesty taking over, I asked meekly, "So...uh... Shall we?"

"Yes... Let's. Just let me see if I can remember how to get this going..." Ember replied with a smug smile that soon made way for one of uncertainty once she stepped into the rather spacious shower stall. I keep expecting those bathrooms to be very cramped aboard airships, but the shower stalls were easily spacious enough to accommodate a mare of Rain Shine's stature. They must have been designed with someone like Celestia in mind and Rain Shine did share her proportions. Although Ember then suddenly jumped out of the shower stall once she got the water going. "Ack! I forgot that it always starts off cold!"

Ember stewed there in annoyance while waiting for the water to warm up. And I could only smirk at her while Rain Shine did the same. Just a rookie mistake. Ember had probably been taking nothing but lava baths after returning home. But it was not long before steam began to fill the bathroom. Ember went in first to warm herself back up and turned her head up to face the falling water directly. "Ah, much better."

We all stood in that torrent of falling warm water while I messed with the showerhead to try and get it to spray as widely as possible to catch us all in it. And for a short while, all was well. I felt increasingly comfortable around my beloveds while fully exposed. Although I was stunned when I eyes fell upon Rain Shine. Her wild emerald mane was hanging heavily over her shoulders now that it was soaked to the roots. I almost did not recognize her, and yet she was just so radiant...

I was eventually requested to help wash Rain Shine's back and I obliged. I lathered up her posterior and marveled at the smooth snake scales lining it. Once the shower gel was washed away, they glistened before me. I could not help sliding my hand over them to feel how radically they differed from her smooth coat. Further and further...until my hand slid over her flank.

Rain Shine did not protest my wandering touch. She instead sighed calmly as I began to examine her glorious figure. Those powerful flanks... Full of equine muscle, yet so full and feminine. Easily a match for Celestia's beauty. I should have focused on resuming bathing in earnest, but I was just so distracted. I had not seen Rain Shine in some time. Let alone had time to bask in her love while showering her with mine. She was just so beautiful... And I loved her so dearly...

I was not aware that Ember was observing my caresses along her friend's strong haunches. Rain Shine cooed at my touch as she even swiveled her hips with both my hands sliding over those powerful and feminine curves. Her long leonine tail even began to hike up in invitation while I noticed her look back at me with a smile. Her beautiful voice asked softly, "Does my beloved...desire his mare?"

I wanted her. I had spent too much time lying to myself out of sheer caution. But now that I had allowed myself to openly love this mare who so dearly loved me, I could feel my very soul reaching out to her. Our spiritual energies mingled, demanding that we not delay. To love and be loved as man and mare. It felt so natural... The purest compulsion I had ever felt in my life. It needed to happen. And yet...I resisted. Because there was one little thing in the shower stall with us that kept me grounded. Ember was right behind me and was eyeing us both curiously. "Uh... I... I would, but...we have a guest."

Rain Shine only looked at me with a crooked smile. As if she really did not see the problem with the situation. And Ember too objected in her own little playful way. She embraced me from behind with her hands sliding up and down my chest and belly. And even...sliding dangerously low. "Oh, don't let me stop you. I'd like to see how this wonderful man shows love to his women."

I blushed profusely at Ember's words. We were not even mates yet, but she still wanted to be a witness to the love I hold in my heart for my beloveds. She held me and caressed me. Until finally her hand caressed me between my legs. And finally gripping my stiffening shaft in her smoothly scaled grasp. The beautiful Dragon Lord whispered to me, "Look how badly you want her... But you won't use your bride, will you? That's not how you work. You want to make her happy."

"I do..." I muttered in need while beholding Rain Shine's beautiful form. The serene kirin queen beckoned me with her tail rising. And there, nestled between her powerful flanks, was her eager marehood. My mare was calling for me. Her very soul was inviting me to take her and make her mine as much as I would be hers. And I could not resist. My heart burning for that wonderful woman, I took hold of those strong rounded hips and brought my hips forward.

I was inside her for the first time. Plunged to the hilt inside my beloved Rain Shine. And she inhaled sharply through her teeth as she felt me plunge past her folds. When was the last time she felt the love of a man like this? To be held and given pleasure in the way only a man could? And as I began to move my hips, even while Ember continued to hold me and be a witness to this beautiful occasion, Rain Shine did not simply whimper. She sang. Lifted her head and let out some of the most delightful calls I had ever heard her moan.

We were in love. So in love. And I wanted her to be mine and for me to be hers. With those warm moist walls caressing my length with every move, I spoke to my beloved. "Rain... Oh god, I... I love you... Love you so much..."

"My love... Yes, just like that. Oh please, do it. Make me yours, my love. I have been kept waiting too long..." The kirin queen before cooed with her eyes only barely able to look back at me. She tried to not move her legs. To remain rooted to the spot and allow me to have full control. And there we stood in that warm soothing rain as we made tender love to each other. My beloved was in her element. And she was not the only one contributing. Ember continued to slide her hands over my body while holding me I that embrace. She was seeing, hearing, and smelling everything that was transpiring. And Rain Shine took notice. During a moment of lucidity, she glanced back at her friend and spoke through the pleasure. "Ember... Do you see how this man of boundless love gives such love to his mares Tell me, my friend... Isn't he...simply wonderful?"

"Oh, I'm very impressed. Just the way he holds you... But not too controlling... He's being very good to you." Ember replied softly before even placing a kiss on my cheek. I felt so...safe between the two of them. Ember may not have been mine yet, but she was seeing how true the love was between Rain and I. And she then whispered to me. "You're such a good man. Go on. Be good to your mate. Let me see just how happy you two are together."

"I will... Oh, Rain..." I whispered with all my attention being focused on the beautiful undying mare before me. Ember had to release her grasp on me when I leaned forward. I remain hilted to my beloved with my hips continuing to piston in and out of her. But I draped myself across her back and embraced her. My arms wrapping under Rain Shine's powerful body and rubbing my face along those smooth scales lining her posterior. Such a mare of exotic beauty. "I love you... Feel so blessed to have you..."

"And you will always have me, my love. Always... Oh goodness, hold me... Hold me...for I am yours..." Rain Shine cooed majestically as I felt her quiver in pleasure under me. That spasm told me that I was succeeding in my quest to give her sweet pleasure the likes of which she had not experienced in far too long. The sound of her voice. The caress of her smooth coat and shimmering scales. The scent of a kirin mare tickling my nose. A sensory smorgasbord that was bringing me bliss.

Unfortunately for me, a shower was not the best place for me to be rutting a mare. My feet finally began to slide out of place as my stance widened. The floor was too wet. Thankfully, Ember was quick to notice something was wrong and took hold of my legs to keep me standing. But that sudden shifting of my feet did startle me and disrupted the flow. Distracted from my libido, I focused on maintaining my balance. "I... Dang it, not now..."

"Hm? Ah, I see. Here, my dear. Let me take it from here." Rain Shine said softly before I was caught in her green magic aura. Ember held me as I was brought down to the floor. Seated with Ember kneeling behind me, Rain Shine began to back up as she brought her hips low. "Allow me, my love."

"Rain... Mmph, you're... Have you always been this amazing?" Rain Shine lowered her curvaceous rump to take me back into her. Her powerful legs never tired as she worked her hips to just let me rest safely on the floor. What a woman... And Ember was not sitting out the experience either. She continued to hold me from behind, her lips whispering such sweet words of encouragement into my ear.

What a view I had from down there. Rain Shine appeared taller than I remembered as I gazed up at the towering mare before me. Her feminine hips rising and lowering even as her long tail curled and raped itself across my shoulders. She gazed back at me with every rise and fall of her hips. Those crimson eyes were so full of love. And I tenderly caressed those powerful and round flanks at all times.

I was surrounded by love. In the embrace of two beautiful queens. A dragoness of the east and one of the west. Queens tempered by many years. Between Ember's embrace and her sweet whispers and Rain Shine's very soul reaching out to my own... I did not need to do anything to contribute. Their presence alone was bringing me to nirvana.

I closed my eyes and allowed the sensations to come over me. My body was not the only part of me experiencing such sweet pleasure. My soul... My spiritual energy was dancing with that of Rain Shine herself. A deep spiritual pleasure that could only be known by man and kirin... That beautiful kirin queen... A kirin who sought to become my bride... To bless me with kirin daughters...

My climax was approaching. My love tempered my pleasure. I wanted to fill the wonderful mare whose hips kept pressing down against my own. I loved her. I wanted to give her everything her heart desired. To live and love with her. My body demanded to fill her. To give her a gift only I could. And finally...my eyes squinted hard as that climax came. A rush of euphoria came over me even as Rain Shine's joyful howls reached my ears. Her rump, once rising and falling, pinned me were I was as my essence flooded deep into her spurt by spurt. My seed flooded her womb for the first time.

And yet...despite my desires... I knew. The warmth within her was wonderful, but...it was not the heat of a mare at her most fertile. I remembered. The last time we held each other. And I whispered a beautiful truth to my beloved. A desire to father her children. To become a father of kirin daughters, if she would have me. And she all too happily accepted. But this time... It would not be happening. I opened my eyes and gazed up at my beloved as she gasped lightly from the rush of our shared climax. I was so happy...yet filled with a subtle sorrow. We would not be blessed with children this time. The laughter of happy foals would not be gracing the Grove of Silence for a while longer. Our family would have to wait before it could finally begin.

While words failed me as I basked in that bittersweet afterglow, Ember was not so silent. She embraced me more firmly and spoke loving words of approval. "What a man."

I felt myself blushing profusely as a newfound tension entered my heart. Ember had witnessed the entire act of lovemaking between Rain Shine and I. Even then, Rain Shine had me buried inside her to the hilt as I felt her powerful hips still pressed down on me. I asked cautiously, "You...uh...think we did all right? I don't normally...have someone watching like this..."

"What's wrong? You think I'm jealous or something? Silly man." Ember cooed before turning my head so she could kiss me upon the lips. That wonderful Dragon Lord gazed lovingly into my eyes with my torso wrapped up in her arms. "You were so good to her. Now I know that I'll be in good hands when the time comes for you to give me those heirs I requested."

I tensed up in joyful apprehension. And Rain Shine looked back at us with such an intrigued smile on her lips. "What's this, Ember? Do my ears deceive me? You asked for this man to sire your heirs?"

Now it was Ember's turn to visibly blush. All that confidence left her face while she displayed a very crooked grimace. Even I almost laughed at the look she was giving me. But Ember did soon gaze into my eyes with a joyful hope in those beautiful scarlet eyes. "I did... There can be no other. I can't imagine a single one of those boulderheads back home being good enough for the job... This man right here. This...wonderful man. He's the only one. James... I know I already formally asked you to, but... Will you?"

"Ember... Of course I will." I whispered to her as I leaned my head just a little closer to her. She understood what I wanted and brought her lips to mine for one brief kiss. I smiled hopefully at her and said, "I would be honored to be a father to your princes and princesses. Those kids... They'll be the best dragon children your people will have ever seen."

Just the sheer joy in those scarlet eyes... Ember was beaming at me. She squinted her eyes shut and giggled almost deliriously. It was such a beautiful thought to have. We were in love and our children would be loved just as much. But Rain Shine then added her input to this revelation. "Is that so, Ember? Then our children will have to meet at some point. My daughters will need to get to know their brothers and sisters."

Ember's eyes widened. The sacred pledge Rain Shine and I gave to each other had been known to only a select few. And now Ember knew. She glanced at us both before whispering, "You're both...planning on having kids someday?"

"We are... I...so dearly want to have children with her." I replied nervously. It is never easy to discuss that subject, no matter how dearly I wanted it to happen. I then gazed up at my beloved Rain Shine and said, "I really do, Rain."

"And I would be honored to bless you with daughters, my love. The Grove of Silence has gone so long without the laughter of children... How fitting it would be for you to father the first my people will have seen centuries." Rain Shine declared without a hint of doubt in her voice or those beautiful crimson eyes. She was ready. And she had gone so long without feeling the love of a man she could give herself to. I was honored to be hers now. To be the one...to give her a family when the time came.

Ember's eyes widened once again as she heard those words. And she asked softly, "Wait... You're right. Every time I visited the Grove of Silence, something...felt off. Like there was something missing. Now I know what was wrong... There were no kids there. None. And it feels...so sad in hindsight."

Rain Shine's serene joy faded quickly. Such a sad fact to bring up. "Yes... There are no stallions among the kirin. And little Autumn Blaze was the last to be born to us nearly a millennium ago. When the Empty Plains became...empty, something else was lost. Our neighbors. Very rarely did a man of any species visit. And with no husbands, no wives came to be. And with no wives, no foals were born to us. And...I hope it will not be much longer before that changes."

I caressed my hand along the smooth scales that covered Rain Shine's posterior. She had seen so much in her very long life. She must have had memories of the childhoods of all of the kirin she still watches over. They were all little fillies at one point. To see them be born and grow up into wonderful mares only for the cycle to suddenly stop... The Empty Plains. So empty that nothing new could begin. Not even children could begin out there. I gazed up at my beloved and said, "It won't be much longer... Just tell me when and we'll make it happen. Fluttershy would be more than happy to meet any kirin children born into our family. And Gladesong would adore them. They'd probably be her favorite sisters."

Rain Shine giggled happily at such a thought. We had a bright future ahead of us. And Ember gently caressed my chest with her fingers as she gazed up at her beautiful friend. "Well, when that time comes... We'll have to set up some play dates for our kids. If they'll be brothers and sisters, they'll need to get to know each other. Dragons of the east and west... Why...does the thought make me so happy?"

We could not keep distracting each other. The hot water supply for the shower would only last so long. We finally willed ourselves to continue bathing. But Rain Shine and I were still basking in that afterglow. Her lips kept finding her way to mine and my arms kept snaking around her. Holding each other. Kissing each other. Whispering such sweet words to each other. We were closer than ever before. She was my mare and I was her man. No more waiting and no more caution. I knew my heart would be safe in her care.

The cabin was gently lit by only a single lamp when we stepped out of the bathroom. And no sooner had I turned the sheets down for the bed did Rain Shine make a cheeky move. She used her levitation magic to push me onto the bed so that I was lying down. And with a swift motion, she bounded up onto the bed before draping her long powerful body atop me. I found myself pinned under that majestic kirin. A mare of the earth, she was noticeably heavier than Celestia. Ember cocked her head to one side as she asked, "Uh... Rain? What're you doing?"

"What? Can a mare play a little with her man?" Rain Shine giggled before she gazed down at me with my body so thoroughly pinned under her. That fragrant silken coat rubbed up against me while I could only gaze up at my beloved in playful uncertainty. What was she up to? Whatever thoughts were behind that smirk, she soon lowered her face to mine and whispered to me once more. "I love you."

"And I love you, my dear." I whispered back to the kirin queen atop me. Ember watched patiently with a smile on her lips. I had spent so much of that voyage with her already, so it was only fair for Rain Shine to get a moment with me as well. It was such a gentle bliss all around for us. I was in no hurry to move. Rain Shine's weight atop me was comforting and the scent of nature was all about her. And that was without factoring in just how much our very souls were embracing at the time.

At last, Rain Shine spoke something to me that was not expected. A very timely subject to mention. "James... My love. With the year being so close to ending... May I ask a request of you?"

She had my attention. And so I listened. "Sure. What's up?"

Ember also drew near to listen closely. There was something...almost formal about that tone as Rain Shine continued to speak. "There is a practice in my homeland far to the east. The lunar new year. My people and I have not seen the land of our origins in so long. And after all that has happened... If I can secure a journey to the east, would you be willing to come with me? To see the lunar new year with me?"

A journey to the east? For an annual celebration? I was nothing short of intrigued. To see the homeland of all kirin... I grinned up at her and said, "You know what? Sounds like a field trip in is order. I'd be happy to go with you. I'll even bring this up with my friends and family back home. They won't wanna miss this."

"I'm up for it too! I've really grown to love seeing new places and trying new things. Got room for one more?" Ember asked with genuine excitement. I too was rather hyped over the possibilities. And now that my horizons had been broadened something fierce as a result of the War of Preservation, I had a new itch that could only be scratched by seeing more of what the wide world of Equestria had to offer.

Rain Shine beamed at us both with joy in that smile. "Oh, it would be an honor for you to come too, Ember! The emperor of the east would revel at the opportunity to meet the Dragon Lord herself. Although I will have to discuss this with the royal family in the morning. I'm certain we can trust them to arrange for a voyage to the east. I do believe they have not been present for my homeland's lunar new year celebrations in quite some time. They would be welcomed with open arms."

The mention of the royal family caused me to brainstorm. And I came to a somber realization. "Now that you mention it... I'm pretty sure Luna hasn't seen the east since before she became Nightmare Moon. And Nightmare Moon hasn't seen it at all... And that's not mentioning the king and queen. Yeah, I'll bet they would be more than happy to attend the next one. It would be the first time the entire royal family would be present. It wouldn't just be a good time for them. It would be an important one."

"Yeah... Yeah, there's a lot of good reasons for us to go, isn't there? Tell you what, Rain. I'll go with you when you wanna talk to them about it. Give them a little more persuasion. It sounds like they really shouldn't miss out on it this time." Ember replied while I was confident they would not say no. Celestia and her sisters had much to gain by visiting the far east this time.

At last, Rain Shine rolled off of me and to my side. She rested a hoof atop my chest as those beautiful eyes gazed lovingly into mine. Ember soon joined us with the room being bathed in darkness. Only the sound of the ships muffled engines and the subtle rocking of the ship from the wind reached our ears. It created a calming ambience that would aid us in falling asleep. I felt Ember grasp my hand and her wing drape across me in the shadows before we were bathed in the green glow of Rain Shine's magic runes on her horn. The blanket was also coated in her aura before it was pulled over us. Trapped in the twin embrace of my beloveds, I spoke first. "Good night, ladies... Big day for us tomorrow."

Loving words were exchanged before I felt myself becoming more and more sunken into the bed under me. Between Ember's hand holding mine and my body being held in her wing and Rain Shine's arm, I felt very comfortably secured by the warmth of their bodies. Sleep soon came for me. And while I was allowed to dream undisturbed, I do remember a sound... And a feeling. Little bodies being held against me in my arms. And the sound... Laughter? From the voices of little girls?

I awoke feeling relaxed, rested, but...also a bit sad. I felt happy in that dream. So happy that I was hesitant to wake up. And it was still so dark in the room around me. But the sensations on my body remained the same. I was still trapped in the embraces of Rain Shine and Ember. And I could hear them slumbering beside me.

I had enough sense that it would be best to get up right there. I could not even tell what time it was in there. But when I tried to wiggle my hand out of Ember's grasp, it only tightened. And when I tried to sit up with her wing over me, I suddenly felt it press down on me. And a soft groggy moan mumbled into my ear as she did so. "Noooo... Not yet. A little longer, please..."

"Ember... Come on, we really should be getting up now..." I mumbled while also very tempted to go back to sleep for a little longer. But my instincts were demanding that I prepare myself for our first day of a needed vacation.

The Dragon Lord did not relent. I even felt Rain Shine nuzzle up against me in slumbering defiance without mumbling one word. Even though I could not see them, I did feel Ember kiss me upon the cheek while she quietly pleaded with me. "Please? Stay. Do it for your little blue rose?"

She got me there. It was so hard to say no to Ember when she was being that way with me. I did not know she even had it in her. "Oh my god, Ember... OK, you win. Just...lemme get comfy again..."

"Mmmm, thank you... Stay with us, my warrior poet..." Ember muttered happily before she and I drifted off to sleep again. Not that I did not appreciate it. But we were only asleep for maybe another hour at most before we got a very rude awakening. The room's ceiling light suddenly turned on while there was a loud knocking at the door. We all awoke with a start as the darkness over our eyes was washed away instantly by the light. Ember barked and lashed out at open air for a second, "Gah, what, who's there?!"

"Rise and shine! Breakfast is ready in the galley!" A voice I did not recognize called out from the other side. Probably just one of the stewards making the morning rounds. The subtle sound of hooves became increasingly distant as the stallion moved down the hall.

The three of us just sat up in bed. Awake and ready, but also far from happy. Rain Shine in particular grumbled in a manner I never expected to see out of her. "They have a mandatory wakeup call..."

"At least we didn't oversleep..." I muttered before Ember hopped out of bed. We all looked and felt pretty grumpy by then. How did they even turn the ceiling light on from the outside? Was there a master switch somewhere on the ship? We blinked and yawned utterly gracelessly while Ember blindly grabbed the Bloodstone Scepter from the corner. My two bedmates looked like only a good meal would perk them up. "How about you girls go grab some breakfast? I'll be along in a bit."

While Ember and Rain Shine saw themselves out, I took a very short hot shower to insure that I would be awake enough to get things done before docking. Breakfast was pleasant and I downed a few cups of tea as well. While Ember and Rain Shine stayed behind afterward to discuss the next lunar new year celebration with the royal family, I hurried off to the communications office to get some writing done after such a meaningful day. It appears to be the only place on the Olympia with typewriters present and the general ambience of all that tech working generates some helpful white noise to keep me in the zone.

What a day. We have not even docked in Cantercun yet and I have already had some wonderful experiences. So many big plans to look forward to... And I could not have finished up this entry at a better time. I just heard an announcement through the Olympia's internal audio system claiming that we are on our final approach. The Olympia will probably be docking within the hour.

Better pack away all these pages and get up on deck. I want to see how it is to arrive via airship instead of train this time. Good times are coming and I will be with many friends and loved ones the entire time. And I think I had best not bother writing any journals during my stay. I want to spend as much time as I can just having a good time. The recollections will have to wait until I get back home.

Until then, it is time to catch some rays.

Amidst Ocean Waves

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Duplicitous Dream Despot

With Novo by my side, I fell asleep without any trouble. But my dreaming mind did not really feel like it was dreaming at all. While I cannot recall the instant I went from being barely awake to sleeping, I actually felt like I had not fallen asleep at all. My vision was filled with the vast blue sky above with bright white clouds drifting overhead. And the mattress under me... It felt like thick grass?

I sat up promptly to find that I was now alone. Novo was nowhere to be seen. And I was far from the tropics while clad in only the pair of boxers I had fallen asleep in. I looked like I was further north on the mainland. Vast meadows and hills surrounded me along with a deep forest on the horizon. But some of the foliage around me looked...too fantastical to be real. Even by the magical standards of Equestria. Several great...windmill trees stood tall with their tops slowly spinning in response to a warm summer breeze. "Where have I seen those before...?"

"I concur. I seem to remember seeing those at one time." I heard a familiar voice speak up from behind. No wonder I felt so aware and awake. I was not alone. I turned around and found Nightmare Moon walking towards me. She spoke with an uneasy smile, "I suppose you are wondering why I am here."

"Kind of... When you or Luna show up in my dreams, there's usually a good reason behind it." I replied while not at all displeased in having my dreams intruded upon by someone very dear to me.

Nightmare Moon spoke while her eyes wandered for a second. "I suppose I... We hardly had time to speak yesterday. Your attention was spread a touch thin with so many familiar faces being happy to see you. Perhaps this way... Perhaps we can compensate for lost time by having tonight for ourselves. Shall I summon my sisters?"

A clever idea. And I was more than happy to agree. "Sure. Call them on over. It's always a good time with your ladies."

Nightmare Moon went right to work and summoned two rift in space beside us. She quickly called out, "Celestia! Luna! A word with you!"

I did not even did to see what was happening on the other side. The Princess of the Dawn and Princess of the Night hopped on through with the rifts closing behind them. Luna then asked, "Yes? You sum... Oh, hello! Is it that time again, James?"

"Huh? Uh... Not really. I think? Nightmare Moon just thought it was a good idea for us to spend the night together since we didn't get much time during the day." I replied while Celestia cast me a hopeful smile. She especially was happy to be there.

The Princess of the Dawn came up to me and promptly placed a kiss upon my cheek. Her horn was then lowered to my brow as she said, "We would be more than happy to share an evening with you, my sunshine. And your mind has... Um... Wait, haven't we seen this world before?"

"Yes, I was getting the same feeling too... Those windmill trees are hard to forget." Luna mumbled as she and her sisters surveyed the vast and beautiful green vistas around us. It was starting to come to me, but Luna then realized the truth first. "Wait! Isn't this where we ended up at the end of the first time we started doing this? Those strange dream duels against bizarre opponents from fictional worlds?"

She was absolutely right. I was honestly surprised I did not come to that conclusion sooner. I looked all around me and said, "Yep, sounds about right. Looks like we're back in Dream Land."

"Yes, we are in the realm of dreams as we speak. Although I suppose some do call it 'dream land' at times." Nightmare Moon replied while clearly not remembering the specifics of our previous visit to that world as well as her sister. At least at first. "Ah, yes. The time where I somehow angered a tree with it dropping a giant apple on my horn."

I decided it was a good time to elaborate on the world we were in. "No, I mean... This place we're in? It's literally called Dream Land. A region on the planet known as Pop Star."

"Pop Star? How does a planet end up with a name like that?" Celestia asked while stepping to the side to look past me. But in the process, her hoof bumped into a large flower that had not yet bloomed. The mere touch was enough to cause its petals to suddenly spread outward. And it ended up expelling a large soft pretzel from its face. Somehow. We all stared at the utter nonsensical and impossible display before Celestia looked at us with a crooked smile. "Dream Land, huh? We must be dreaming if that just happened. Is it safe to eat?"

"Should be." I retorted before snatching the pretzel up and tearing it into four pieces to share with my companions. It sure tasted like a pretzel. Nice and soft too. "A shame it didn't come served with honey mustard."

Nightmare Moon hardly seemed to mind the simplicity of our snack. She then spoke up with a bold tone. "Well now... I must say I am most intrigued by this world. Perhaps there is a good reason your mind decided to revisit it in your dreams. Where to, my friend?"

It would be a shame to pass up on such an opportunity. Any visit to the fictional Dream Land was a vacation in and of itself. I turned around and cast my gaze out over the vast green valley before us. But on the horizon while partially obstructed by a forest... A manmade stone structure? "How about we head over there?"

Luna was about to speak, but her eyes then widened in caution. "Wait... James, I must ask. Do you believe we may find danger even in a world such as this?"

"Not really? Most of the creatures and even people of Pop Star are pretty passive and aren't much of a threat even if they do lash out." I replied while also being very aware of that world's deceptive nature. A pleasant and peaceful world in a universe with some very dark concepts lurking out of sight and out of mind. Kind of like Equestria itself, come to think of it.

Celestia noticed how I worded that statement and looked past my shoulder for our eyes to meet. "Most creatures?"

I felt silly with how I worded that. And I needed to provide some context. "Uh... Yeah. Most. But not all. For how idyllic this world is, there are...exceptions. There are some very powerful individuals on this planet. Some creatures can even be quite dangerous. I mean that tree you messed with, Nightmare Moon? That thing could've given you a much harder time if it decided to throw more than one apple at you."

"You don't say?" Nightmare Moon asked with cautious curiosity. Although something then came by and began to circle us. A butterfly with warm scarlet hues fluttered around us before lightly setting down atop the tip of Nightmare Moon's horn. She glanced up at it and said, "Hm. I suppose even worlds of peace have their own hidden terrors. Nothing like this little creature, of course. Even the butterflies of this world are trusting."

While butterflies are common in Dream Land, I could not help but feel like I recognized that specific butterfly. Those scarlet wings with a warm yellow closer to the body... Regardless, it soon finished resting and took to the air before fluttering off. The Princess of Dreams then looked at me and said, "But if this world does have its dangers... Shall I summon your armor, my friend?"

A certain hesitation filled my heart. I had already worn that armor daily for too many weeks on end very recently. But I did nod before Nightmare Moon cast her spell. A flash of light engulfed me for an instant as I felt myself wrapped in a soft flexible bodysuit covered in a full set of plate armor. Even my head was securely wrapped. I looked down at myself, feeling like I was back in Equestria again while armed for something that world should never come to know.

I took a deep breath and reached for the shield on my left arm. My armored right hand grasped the sword hilt sticking up from behind it and slowly drew the pure white blade of the Celestial Sword. I gazed upon that enchanted blade, its usual bright glow being absent in the light of the midday sun. The three royal sisters watched as I slowly swung my sword elegantly and slowly. Just to test my balance and reacquaint myself to the way of the sword. I soon sighed before gazing upon the blade of the Celestial Sword. "For as much as I hope to never see another battlefield, I just can't bring myself to resent the elegance of a sword. It is an art form after all."

"Well said, my friend. Embrace the sword, but reject war. That is way of the knight." Nightmare Moon spoke profoundly to me. It was not much, but what little she said soothed my soul. I am an artist, not a warrior. And yet I have always been fascinated by the sword. Not for its use to destroy, but for its use as an art form. I suppose I just needed to be reminded of that.

With the Celestial Sword returned to its scabbard, the four of us began to trek across the vast meadows ahead. And it was such a soothing stroll. We followed simple dirt paths and sank our feet and hooves into the countless strands of wavering grass. Such strange creatures we passed by too. Dancing mushrooms that had a completely different creature hiding under the caps, plant creatures drifting on the wind, and the occasional waddling heads with some having a single giant eye on the front. Waddling heads... That is the closest thing I can describe them as.

My companions were quite taken with the locals as we passed them by. They were all very passive too and showed no hostility to us. Celestia spoke up in awe as she said, "This world feels so similar to Equestria... But maybe...more peaceful?"

"I kinda get that feeling too. Maybe Pop Star and Equestria aren't so different... Although I'd say this world feels a lot more fantastical with how most of its inhabitants look. Stuff like that just wouldn't ever happen in reality." I retorted as I found myself smiling at the simple yet vibrant beauty of Dream Land. I had forgotten just how much I adored that world. And I was glad I could share it with my royal companions.

"I can't complain. These little waddling creatures just brim with quiet charm. Even these cyclopean creatures are adorable in their own way. Such vibrantly expressive eyes!" Luna chuckled as we passed by another waddling cyclops. Although as she said that, we passed a large tree. And Luna just happened to look back and see that someone was seated at the base on the other side. "Uh... Hello there?"

My blood chilled as I suddenly noticed that someone was right there beside us. We all turned and looked down as I instantly felt like we were in very possible danger. Another one of those waddling heads was seated at the base of the tree, but...this one was quite different. Its round body was a dark blue with its face covered by a metal mask. The two eyes peering out from an angular slit across the middle glowed a bright yellow. Its feet was clad in purple sabatons with a pair of pauldrons set where a pair of shoulders would be. The tips of its arms were covered in a pair of silvery gauntlets with a mitten design. A matching blue cape hung behind it and only added to the mysterious and bizarrely dangerous air this masked entity was giving off.

The four of us stared at this masked creature while he stared right back. But in his gloved hands... A book? He was simply reading while in the shade of a tree? After a moment of confused silence, the masked creature finally spoke. And he spoke with a very thick and mysterious Spanish accent that surely would not be out of place among the people of the Republic of Aquila. "Can I help you?"

"We... Uh... We'll just be on our way." Nightmare Moon mumbled in a confusion that we all shared. The masked creature paid us no mind as we started to step away and turned his gaze down to the book in his hands. Nightmare Moon then spoke to me once we were well out of earshot. "Such a mysterious look to that masked stranger... Almost...knightly, in spite of such a silly appearance. Who was that?"

"Not someone we wanna mess with. Let's try to not give him reason to think we're up to no good. He's one of the more powerful and dangerous defenders of this world." I replied while glancing back at the round masked knight. He did not know us, but I knew him. And I knew we would be in for a challenge if we crossed swords with him. And I had no idea how I would fight a swordsman who was no larger than a beach ball.

Thoughts of the mysterious masked round knight faded from our minds as we neared a great forest that loomed higher over us the closer we drew near. It was now completely obstructing our view of our intended destination. Luna looked up at the rest of us and said, "We could just soar over this forest. Or if you all would prefer a more leisurely pace, we could simply go as the crow flies."

"I see why not. We have seen the meadows of this realm. Let us partake in the forests as well." Nightmare Moon replied while Celestia and I smiled at each other in agreement. And so we were off. The forest ahead was filled with towering trees that were reasonably spaced out between each other and allowed a fair bit of light to reach the forest floor. And we were not alone. Nightmare Moon's wings suddenly sprang open in surprise as she said, "Ah, what's out there?!"

"Huh?! Oh, hey! I forgot about these guys." I retorted as we stood our grounds. More of those silent little orange waddling heads were riding through the forest on what looked like wild boars with bold red snouts. Just for the fun of it. "They do that sometimes. Leave them be."

We passed more of Dream Land's inhabitants along the way through the forest. Some more wild boars galloping along and even some surprisingly cute yellow spiders that would drop down from a line of thread. Celestia even let out a giggle as she said, "I see why they call this place Dream Land. It's so serene and safe that I could easily settle down for a nap out here."

"I concur, sister. Were we not dreaming already, I would suggest... Oh my, now those are some impressive apples!" Luna started to say before a great apple tree came into view ahead. And hanging from its thick leafy braches were huge bright red apples. Easily as large as my head if not larger. Luna even got a laugh out of their sheer size as she added, "My, if only Applejack could see these."

"She would be very jealous indeed... Better make sure she doesn't see these or she'll never stop obsessing over how to get her trees to grow apples this big... Wait." I replied with a silly smirk over my lips before I suddenly had a realization. There was only one tree in the entirety of Dream Land that grew apples of such size. "Uh oh... We better not mess with those apples."

"Now that you mention it... I think I know this tree." Nightmare Moon growled as her eyes narrowed. She had seen apples that large before. And had one dropped right on her horn. Hard to forget something like that. She scanned the tree and said, "Where is it's face? I know it had one last time I saw it."

Celestia stepped closer in confusion. "Wait, you mean this tree is haunted? Is that how it dropped an apple on you last time?"

"I wouldn't say the tree is haunted. More like...alive in ways it wouldn't be where we came from. He just really doesn't like visitors. And I really don't wanna get into a fight with a tree today. Let's get outta here, all right?" I replied while my three royal companions were in agreement. But as we started to walk past that tree, the branches rustled. Three round holes in the bark opened up silently to resemble two eyes and a small mouth. There was even a small stumpy branch between them that could have passed as a nose. And those round eyes soon narrowed as the sentient tree glared down at us. Now faced with a forest spirit that was really not happy to see us, there was only one thing I could say. "Nope! Not today!"

We bolted in an instant and left the anchored tree far behind with it having no way to pursue us. At least we were out of danger. Although Nightmare Moon soon tripped right over something and almost fell flat on her face. Only the frantic flapping of her wings kept her upright long enough to find her footing. "Ack, wha... Who was that?!"

We stopped and turned around to find exactly who had stepped out from behind a tree to unfortunately get in Nightmare Moon's way. It was another one of those round waddling cyclops creatures. And now its one huge eye was glaring at Nightmare Moon with a scowl. Having her almost trample it could not possibly have felt good. The Princess of Dreams spoke apologetically, "Ah, forgive me, tiny creature. We were simply fleeing from a haunted tree and... Ah?!"

Nightmare Moon took a step back as the waddling cyclops unleashed an ability Nightmare Moon could not have known about. A crackling arc of lightning burst from the creature's one eye before gradual swinging downward. Except...it was well out of range. While that was a potent attack, the cyclops had gravely misjudged the range of its weapon. Nightmare Moon glanced over her shoulder at me and asked, "This creature can wield electrical energies as a weapon?"

"Uh...yeah? You'd be surprised at what the creatures of Pop Star can do to defend themselves... Hey, knock it off. You know you're out of range." I replied as that tiny cyclops did it again. Was it even trying to hit Nightmare Moon? Or was it just trying to intimidate her into fleeing?

Nightmare Moon began to scowl at the cyclops in such a cocky manner. And my eyes widened when her magic aura began to billow around her horn. "You want beams? I can show you beams."

"Nightmare Moon, play nice. This little creature appears weak." Celestia said cautiously as her black sheep of a sister lowered her head to align her horn with the eye of the cyclops. Completely unfazed, it unleashed another lightning whip only for Nightmare Moon to fire a singe blue beam of magic that shot right through that trail of lightning. The cyclops was sent rocketing backwards into the forest and far out of sight. With the Princess of Dream raising her head high with such a smirk on her lips, Celestia then asked with a disapproving scowl. "Are you proud of yourself?"

"Calm yourself, sister. I simply blew the silly thing away. I did not use a spell that would harm it." Nightmare Moon replied while I just shook my head in amusement. Luna then rolled her eyes and continued on while we followed her. At least until we remembered that none of us had any sense of direction at the time. Nightmare Moon then looked around and asked, "Um... Which direction were we headed in again?"

"We... Uh... Drat. That encounter with the tree threw us off course. Give me just one moment." Luna grumbled before she spread her wings and threw herself into the air before rising past the canopy above. We waited in silence for a moment before she fell back below the leaves above and landed gracefully before us. She then pointed in one direction that was definitely not he way we had been heading before we stopped. "If we were heading to where I think we agreed upon, it's that way."

We were much more careful to not wander off an any other direction from that point forward. We marched through the forest while taking in the sights and sounds while being very mindful of any small creatures. We did not want to annoy them into becoming hostile, even if they would hardly be a threat. And in due time, we did emerge from the forest as a great stone structure did stand before us. And Celestia beat me to the punch. "Wait... Haven't I seen this before?"

Across the green plains and up a great hill stood what could only be designed as a stone castle. It had two levels to it, its sandy brown form bordered at the four corners on each level by thick cylindrical towers with dull red spiral patterns wrapping up around them. The wall of the second level of the castle facing out direction had a pair of open windows set into it that strangely resembled angular glaring eyes. Almost as if it had been designed that way to keep any random wanderers from approaching. I recognized that castle in an instant and said, "Yep. Even Dream Land has a king."

"Ah, a king resides there? Not the most opulent design for a castle I have ever seen, but there's something about that simple design and rugged pure stone material that radiates strength." Luna replied while knowing nothing of the kind of king who rules over the peaceful realm of Dream Land. And I felt a certain tension in my heart as I had a strong suspicion of what we were doomed to experience that day. I would have to take up the sword soon, but...I was also strangely excited. Luna then looked up at me and asked, "What of you, my friend? You are familiar with this world. Is the king within those walls a force to be reckoned with?"

"Ooooooh yeah, he most definitely is. He's one of Pop Star's greatest heroes and can handle almost any threat. I mean he didn't start out that way. Kind of a selfish tyrant at first, but Pop Star's greatest hero ended up being a really good influence on him. At least that's how I assume it worked out." I replied while fondly remembering who we were likely about to meet for the first time.

Celestia was far from convinced by what I had just said. And she was quick to remind us of why. "Wha... No! No way. There is no way that strange bird thing wrapped in red who sounded like he was on vacation from Appleloosa could possibly be the king you're talking about... Is he?"

Oh right, I had forgotten about that. After the very first time we experienced a thrilling battle in one of my dreams, the three royal sisters went off on their own just to explore for the remainder of our time asleep. And it sounded like Celestia had found her way to that castle and had wandered in uninvited. I started to smirk at the Princess of the Dawn and said, "Oh, I dunno. How about we head on in and find out?"

"You almost look excited, James... Interested in having a friendly spar with the mighty king of this land?" Nightmare Moon asked while also looking more and more interested in what we were heading towards.

"You know what? Maybe I am. Sure, let's head on in and say hello." I replied while actually excited about testing my sword against the might of a king I was very familiar with. With looks of curiosity, excitement, and uncomfortable confusion, we all headed on our way up to the grand castle ahead.

The further up the hill we marched, the more it became apparent that the castle had been built atop a hill overlooking the ocean. The faint sounds of crashing waves began to reach our ears. And once we reached the front doors, we looked to our right to see a great blue bay beyond the hill. Luna smiled as she said, "At least this location makes for quite the view."

The door to the castle... Actually, there was no door. The entrance consisted of a rounded arched doorway with a pair of stone pillars set in the middle to allow for more orderly entrances and exits for multiple people. And once inside, we were greeted with tile flooring consisting of golden yellow and warm white squares. A red rug was present down the middle of the halls as well. The walls were a warm white and had star shapes embedded in the stone. Nightmare Moon took note of these colors. "The colorations chosen for the interior decor... It does feel almost...dreamy. King of Dream Land indeed."

"It is... I even recognize these colors from some of the nursery toys and decor I had for Cadence when she was just a little thing." Celestia said softly as we walked through great halls of the castle. The interior was admirably restrained in how it was designed. Not as glorious as maybe the likes of Canterlot's castle and most certainly nowhere close to the opulence of the Ivory Palace, but there was a certain air of humbleness in the caste's interior without losing any sense of pride. And along the way, we passed by even more of those orange waddling heads with mouthless faces. Some were carrying tomes and boxes over their heads as they walked along while some were clearly serving as guards with spears in hand. The guards watched us, but did not take any action. They could probably tell we had no malicious intentions. Although after passing by so many, Celestia finally asked a question I am surprised she and her sisters did not ask sooner. "James... They're everywhere. What even are these creatures?"

"Waddle Dees." I replied in brief without even looking back at her.

"Waddle...what? But then...what about those red ones with a giant eye for a face?" Nightmare Moon asked with a tone of confusion. I almost laughed when I turned around and saw the weird stares I was getting from the three royal sisters.

My response was just as brief as the first. "Waddle Doos."

"Dees...and Doos? Must be a related species. And they do waddle quite a bit." Luna retorted while cracking a very confused and amused grin. They asked no further questions for a while longer. At least until we started to notice a recurring pattern in the banners hung along the walls. Red with blue and gold edges with a specific symbol emblazoned towards the middle. We all stopped and stared at one after passing so many. "What sort of emblem is this? It looks like...the silhouette of a rabbit's head?"

That was something I had to agree on. The shape had two extensions reaching up and out of a round central shape that vaguely resembled short rabbit ears. But...that made no sense when considering my knowledge of Dream Land. I cocked my head to one side and said, "You know what? I've been wondering that for the longest time. I never could figure out what that symbol is even supposed to be."

We continued on through the castle with only the voiceless Waddle Dees as our witnesses. We climbed stairs that took us to the second floor, but we were still inside only the lower half of the castle. It was jarring of just how much larger on the inside it was. And when we reached the far end of that floor, we ascended another staircase to reach the upper half of the castle. And we were greeted by a room that included an open balcony overlooking the vast ocean beyond. An ocean that appeared to be turning orange despite the sunset having not yet started. Nightmare Moon's eyes widened at such a grand design choice for an otherwise more modest castle. "Oh my, now this is some good taste. Grant me a moment here, please."

"Huh. The guy's got good taste in location." I said as we all lined up at the balcony to gaze out at the ocean. It really was such a good view. We never could have known when viewing the castle from the other side.

After a moment though, I thought I heard something. Like soft footsteps. And sure enough, a voice called out to us. And it was just about the last voice I ever expected to here. "Hey! Visitin' hours are over, chumps! Beat it!"

"Oh no... Don't tell me that voice belongs to..." Celestia cringed as we all jumped at the sudden shout we received. And when we turned around...

The sheer confused happiness I felt when I beheld who was standing before us. Although I expected him to be taller. I think he only came up to my chin. The closest thing I could describe what I was seeing was some kind of blue penguin with a very wide and stubby orange bill that blurred the lien between that and a pair of lips. A pair of large and annoyed eyes sat between that bill and a rounded red cap atop his head. While not a crown, it did give off a royal air with its thick gold band around the rim and a soft orb of fluff atop it. His thick red coat shared similar feature with the cuffs of the sleeve and the entire outer edge of the coat lined with identical white fluff. His hands were covered by soft orange mittens with his large feet coated by identical featureless shoes. He had no visible legs to speak of, but that was a common feature in the strange creatures of Pop Star. His somewhat rotund body under that coat was wrapped a soft creamy colored robe with a wide sash across the middle bearing an alternating pattern of red and yellow triangles. And grasped in his right hand while hoisted over his shoulder was a massive wooden mallet with a head that was easily half his entire height. The faces of the mallet were lined with steel rims and sported a large yellow star in the middle. Rather than be intimidated by the mighty monarch before us, I could only crack an uneasy smile. "Well now... Your majesty."

The three royal sisters glanced at me very suddenly when I said that. Luna spoke up first and asked, "Wait, truly? This...penguin creature is the king of this land?!"

"Hey, that's emperor penguin, ya sissy pony!" The robed bird barked at Luna with a voice that really did not fit how he looked. Celestia was right. He really did sound like something who was born and raised in Appleloosa. And yet, it was a bizarrely endearing voice in spite of how he really did not look like it suited him. But he then lifted his chin and displayed a proud smirk. "And yeah, you're not wrong! King of Dream Land, at your service! But seriously, what're you weirdos doing in the castle of the big triple D?"

"Triple...D? Excuse me?" Celestia asked with an utterly perplexed stare. Even her sisters shared her confusion while I could only keep smirking in amusement at this very self-styled king.

I decided to provide an explanation to the three mares before any chaos could unfold. "King Dedede."

The robed king before us finally put on a smile at the sound of his name. "Yeheheheh, yep! This guy gets it! Come ta think of it, how do you know so much about me anyway? The buncha ya don't look like yer from around here. You weirdos vacationing?"

Nightmare Moon grumbled as she continued to give the very strange king a cockeyed gaze. And I soon found out why. "I just cannot get over the way you sound... You sound like a drunk Appleloosan! How are you possibly a king?!"

All this did was genuinely offend the guy. King Dedede promptly shook his mighty mallet at us while shouting, "Hey, who asked you?! This king marches to the beat of his own drum! And I beat a lotta drums in my spare time!"

I found the guy funny, but my companions found him to be varying levels of mystifying. Except for Luna. She started to look genuinely amused by the very unorthodox king before us. "Come to think of it... A king who sounds and speaks in a very unorthodox manner... Doesn't he remind you of someone we all know?"

Celestia immediately cast her little sister a harsh gaze. "Don't you dare say Novo."

"Oh man, can you imagine how a conversation between them would sound?" I asked while almost laughing at my own thoughts. A sassy queen of soul chatting up a king born and raised in a frontier town? They would probably be very good friends in the end. Luna and Nightmare Moon even got a laugh out of the notion, but Celestia did not like the sound of that. For as much as she loves her best friend, there is no denying Novo can be a bit much when it comes to engaging with people as quirky and unorthodox as her in their mannerisms.

King Dedede did not appreciate being ignored. Certainly not by a quartet of uninvited intruders. He loudly tapped the handle of his hammer on the floor to get our attention again. "Ding dong, you dummies! How about we get back ta what're you bozos doin' in my house?! Visitin' hours are done for the day!"

I suppose he had the right to be rude. We were being rude first by showing up uninvited. Nightmare Moon decided to cut to the chase and cast her eyes on the hefty wooden mallet hoisted over Dedede's shoulder. "Yes, back to that... I must say that is quite the impressive hammer you have there. Is it as mighty as it looks?"

"Yeheheheh, you bet it is! Perfect for clobberin' anyone who's up to no good! Nobody swings a mallet like old Dedede!" The king laughed while looking very proud of his trusty weapon. Just the fact that he could lug around such an oversized mallet was a testament to his might. I doubt I could ever use it even with my armor bolstering my strength.

Nightmare Moon's eyes then narrowed as her tone became a bit more smug. "You don't say? Then I assume that you must be quite the warrior. Is that the case as well?"

King Dedede's eyes widened before they started to narrow in suspicion. He was starting to put the pieces together with the inflections in Nightmare Moon's voice betraying her civility. "What're you gettin' at here?"

Luna then took a step forward as she too spoke with a confident tone. "What we are saying is that we challenge you, mighty king of Dream Land. To a duel!"

Upon hearing that, Dedede just...stared. As if he could not believe someone had wandered into his home only to dare him to pick a fight with them. And before long, he lifted his head high and started to howl with laughter. "Yeheheheheh! Lemme get this straight! You think you bozos can just waltz on into my castle, come on up to the top floor uninvited, and then y'all think you can just step ta me like that?!"

I could not blame King Dedede for being more than just a little cocky. He had absolutely no idea how powerful my companions and I were. But I knew not to underestimate him either. The heroes of Pop Star are truly a mighty bunch that have vanquished evils of grand scope and scale well beyond anything Equestria has ever seen. After having a moment to laugh at the sheer audacity of our intentions, Dedede brought his face back down and chuckled at us through a sneer. "I dunno if you weirdoes are tougher than ya look or you got rocks for brains. Because nobody monkeys with Triple D! Yeheheh...heh... Hey, what's with that look? Somethin' on my face?"

All three of my companions recoiled with silent shock with their eyes wide. Dedede had just bared his teeth at them. Quite literally. Celestia spoke loudly, "Teeth should not be there!"

"What?! Whaddya got against my pearly whites?! I got the best dang chompers on the planet! Just look at that shine!" Dedede replied before once again grinning widely to show off the set of very shiny white teeth...in his bill. Celestia was right. No bird had any right having a set of teeth in their beak. I am aware that the avian races of Equestria do have teeth, but only a set of molars in the back for chewing. Seeing a full set of teeth in a bird's bill was simply unnatural and uncanny. But when considering how the creatures of Pop Star seem to outright defy the laws of reality in regards to their anatomies, who were we to complain?

"Yes, yes, we see that! You must have an impeccable dentist!" Nightmare Moon winced as she beheld the king's royal smile. She then turned to her sisters and I before asking, "But enough of that. A duel is what we are here for, yes?"

"This day just keeps getting weirder... But yes. I think I'm mentally prepared for it now." Celestia grumbled as she tried to collect herself. She was not used to dealing with creatures like our opponent for the night. At least the world of Equestria still feels like a plausible world rooted in reality in spite of how magical and fantastical it can get. Dream Land felt like something that could only exist in the realm of fantasy.

Luna flexed her neck from one side to another while also flexing her wings. She was just making certain she was ready for a new challenge. But she then looked up at me and asked, "Ready, my friend?"

I started to reach for the hilt of my sword only to hesitate. I glanced at Dedede and back at the hilt of the Celestial Sword. A profound sense of unease filled my heart. I knew just how sharp the pure white blade of my sword was. A single stroke would often be enough to slay anything. My three royal companions took note of my hesitation and looked at me. I then raised a hand towards Dedede and asked, "Can we just have a quick huddle for a second?"

King Dedede rolled his eyes in annoyance. He then very begrudgingly turned his mallet upside-down and placed the head on the floor before him with both hands resting atop its handle. "Fine, but make it quick. You're doin' this on my time here!"

We all turned away from the impatient king and huddled together to speak quietly. I spoke up first and said, "OK, um... I'm perfectly fine with sparring with this guy, but I really don't want to actually hurt him."

Luna raised an eyebrow at my restraint. "Harm him? Whatever do you mean?"

"I mean that the Celestial Sword is too sharp for its own good. I don't want to risk fatally injuring the guy. Do you have...I dunno... A less lethal option for me?" I explained as quickly as I could. With no knowledge of how deadly my primary weapon was, Dedede would not have the necessary urgency to defend himself effectively.

Celestia then asked with a quiet and curious tone. "You're actually concerned with him? Why?"

I looked at the Princess of the Dawn and smiled at her. "I know you wouldn't know it with how he was acting a minute ago, but the guy's a hero of Dream Land. Nothing good will come outta it if we put him down for good."

"Hm. So this truly is just a friendly spar we have agreed to? Very well then. Allow me. I think I can conjure up just what you need." Nightmare Moon replied before she began to focus her magic through her horn. Frigid mist appeared before us as magic blue ice began to form. It stretched and crackled as it took on a very familiar form. A sword. Very similar in proportions to the Celestial Sword and composed entirely of that unmelting magic ice. I took the sword in hand and found that my gauntlet protected my fingers and palm from the chilling effects of that frigid substance. The blade did not even look particularly sharp. "Will this suffice?"

"Yeah, this is perfect. Shouldn't bust him up too bad with this." I said with a relieved smile. We then turned to face our opponent and stood ready. "Sorry about that. We doing this?"

"Heh. You better believe we are. If we're doin' this on my turf, we're playin' by my rules. And rule #1?" Dedede replied with a huge confident grin on his bill. He swiftly hoisted his mallet back onto his shoulder. He then called out with not a shred of doubt in his eyes. "Kowtow to Dedede, you bozos! Because I'm the emperor penguin and I'm keeping it cool!"

The four of us spread out as the mighty king of Dream Land took his mighty mallet in both hands. He glanced back and forth at us as the three royal sisters readied the magic in their horns. I was tempted to charge in, but I dreaded a direct hit from that mallet. How well would my armor hold up to a hard blunt blow? Deciding to play it safe, I tapped my sword of ice against the face of the Lunar Shield. "Your move, your majesty."

"Don't mind if I do!" Dedede laughed before suddenly breaking into a shocking quick sprint. No one with no proper legs should have been able to reach that speed, but he did! We were all startled by this sudden quick approach and jumped to the sides. Dedede knew what he was doing as he used his forward momentum to carry himself forward while making a few quick rotations of his hammer in hand. He was smarter than he seemed, trying to strike us all at once with a whirling swing of his mallet. "Better start runnin'! Because Triple D is comin' for ya!"

"What strength and speed! Consider us all impressed, your majesty!" Nightmare Moon called out before she and her sisters unleashed a barrage of magic beams into the sturdy King Dedede. But he was hardly fazed at all. They kept bursting into him in a flash of blue and yellow sparks, but he just lifted his chin high and took it with a smile. The Princess of Dreams called out as even I looked on in shock, "Wha... That should have at least thrown you around!"

"Not this rock hard king! Y'all got no idea what I've gone through to toughen myself up! Now I can go toe to toe with that there Kirby! Yeheheheheheh!" King Dedede laughed as he shrugged off that simple magical barrage. And when considering just how strong the magic output is for the royal sisters, even I was left stunned. The mighty king then turned his gaze to me before readying another charge. "How about you show me whatcha got, pretty boy?! Get that sword ready!"

"Right, gotcha ! En garde!" I readied my stance as Dedede came in swinging with impressive swift and wide arcs of that heavy mallet. It was actually terrifying to get so close to someone swinging around such a heavy weapon with such speed. Even trying to parry with my shield was difficult. I could feel the power with every glancing blow to my shield. A direct hit might have ended up break my arm.

I had to take a risk. I tried to push away that mallet with as much force as I could before landing a quick pair of slices on the king's head. He grunted from that blow before sending me sailing into the far wall with a heavy blow from that mallet. Celestia called out to me in fright, "James! Are you all right?!"

"That...hurt..." I groaned as I reeled from the full force of that mallet slamming squarely into the entire front of my cuirass. The wide and round face of the mallet prevented it from striking with a focused point, but the sheer force of that blow was dizzying. Lacking a small impact point mattered little when the wielder was just that strong. My body sore yet still unbroken, I rose back to my feet. "I think I'm kind of scared of this guy now!"

"Oh, you better be shakin' in your boots, boy! Unless y'all wanna start runnin' for the OW!!!" King Dedede laughed before suddenly getting basted in the side of the head with a burst of blue lightning. That definitely made him stagger to the side. He suddenly turned to look at Luna and yelled, "Hey! I felt that one! You wanna piece of me now?!"

"Come get some, your majesty. My sisters and I have faced worse!" The Princess of the Night spoke fearlessly as she stared down the king with her sisters at her sides. Their eyes scowled in preparation to take the fight to him directly. Perhaps elemental magic would hit hard enough to faze him.

"Heh! You pretty ponies aren't all about the looks, huh?! I guess you three are packin' after all! Yeheheheh! Fine by me! I've dealt with weirder bozos than you!" Dedede laughed heartily as he readied another charge. But instead of coming for us, he instead started to whirl in place with his mallet. "Here! Catch!"

We all flinched as Dedede hurled that whirling hammer right for the three sisters. Acting quickly, they combined their magic to create a barrier to insure it would not hit hard enough to get through. The barrier held, but that mallet still hit hard! I could feel a ripple in the air when it glanced off that barrier and was sent bouncing high. And Dedede was already on the move. The mighty king made a huge leap through the air to grab the mallet and come down hard right onto the sisters to almost push them to the floor! "Hey, what's with the magic bubble?! Guess I just gotta pop it!"

King Dedede once again leapt high from that barrier to the point of almost reached the ceiling. But this time, he readied his mallet to bring it down hard onto the barrier. This was enough to intimidate the three sisters into dropping the barrier and scattering. I am not so sure the barrier would have been broken, but Dedede only barely missed. He smashed his falling hammer into the floor with such force that it sent out a shockwave that knocked the nearby princesses off their feet!

I could not stay back any longer. With Dedede adjusting his footing to try and go after one of my companions, I rushed in and smashed my sword over his head. He barked in pain while I readied another strike from above. But the wily king brought up his mallet to block the swing from above with that solid mass of wood. He gave me such a smirk before effortlessly shoving my sword high and giving me a firm shove into my armored chest with the top of his mallet. I could feel the sheer strength in such gentle moves. I barely regained my footing in time before raising the Lunar Shield as the king brought his mallet high for a heavy strike from above. With no time to think, I raised my shield and braced myself.

That blow sent me crashing to the floor. Had I not blocked it, I surely would have been slain and the dream would have ended abruptly. Thoroughly stunned by the impact, I could only gaze up at Dedede as he rushed forward with his mallet raised high. "Looks like it's lights out for you!"

I had to think quickly. I readied my armor's wings under me to serve as a means to springboard myself up into the air and away from my opponent. But before I could act, a flash of blue lightning burst right above him with Dedede and I squinting our eyes shut as piece and pieces of splintered wood was sent flying everywhere. When we started to carefully peek out with one eye, Dedede still had his arms raised high and had come to a complete stop. And that was when his eyes widened in confusion. "Hey... My mallet's feeling kinda light right now."

My eyes opened wide as well since I could see what was being held above the king's head. Or rather what was missing. And I burst into a sly snickering fit as I saw all King Dedede was holding up was just the handle of his hammer with no sign of the head. Dedede then brought his handle down to inspect his hammer only to have his eyes go wide with utter horror. "Wha... Hey! What happened! What'd you bozos do to my baby?!"

"There was no contending with that mallet. So I disposed of it to give us a fighting chance!" Nightmare Moon called out slyly. Even her sisters looked a bit more smug now that the king's mightiest weapon had been destroyed. All that remained of it was jagged bits of wood and the two steel rims that bordered the faces scattered around the room. But even so, with the strength he had displayed in swinging it, he could surely pummel us with his bare fists. The king was not out of the fight yet.

Rather than carry on with the duel, Dedede raised the handle of his ruined mallet high and sounded like he was genuinely upset about it. "What's your problem?! I've been swingin' this baby around since 1992! And now you go and make kindling outta her?! That was my first and favorite mallet, you chumps!"

King Dedede threw what was left of his hammer in futility at Nightmare Moon. The Princess of Dreams easily caught it out of the air in her levitation spell before just letting it drop to the floor. Dedede even looked like he was about to start crying despite looking utterly furious. Nightmare Moon glanced at her sisters as they all started to look like they were finding the situation to be awkward. Even I backed away from Dedede once I was back on my feet. The Princess of Dreams then said, "I... Um... My sincerest apologies, your majesty."

"You sorry? Well, guess what?! That ain't good enough now! Y'all went and made this personal! I'm gonna mop the floor with you bozos now! Last chance to start runnin' before I really clobber ya!" Dedede roared before stomping his foot hard in a very intentional way. As if...to call for something.

It was then that the four of us happened to notice something that we had overlooked. A rail system was installed along the center of the ceiling above. For making quick deliveries throughout the castle? Dedede glared us down with his arms crossed as he waited patiently. He then spoke to us in warning. "I ain't kiddin' here. Last chance ta bail if you're gettin' cold feet!"

I started to feel a pit open in my gut. The king had been disarmed. His mighty wooden mallet destroyed. But I knew that it was not his only weapon. And I was starting to feel both excited yet anxious over the imminent escalation of this conflict. I looked over at the three royal sisters while they also looked skeptical of the situation. Celestia soon extended her wing and used it to beckon me over to them. I stepped carefully past Dedede while he watched us all with a scowl. Celestia then whispered to us, "I don't have a good feeling about this... What do you suppose is coming?"

"Basically if you thought he was tough before, he's about to become a nightmare." I replied before looking back at Dedede. He noticed and reached into his heavy red coat before pulling out what appeared to be a metal mask. It consisted of dark gray plating with a large gap for his eyes and was bordered by three yellow horns at the sides and top. As we watched him brandish that piece of armor, Dedede grinned menacingly at us while using his other hand to make a slicing motion at his neck. I recognized that armored mask instantly and recoiled in unease at the sight of it. "Yeah... He's really not happy with us now."

"That mask... It looks sturdy, but is that the only piece of armor he intends to wear? The rest of him is still exposed." Luna asked while Dedede waited with that mask still in hand.

Nightmare Moon beat me to the punch and said, "Luna, have you not seen how he reacts to our strikes? Only a blow to the head seems to provoke any sort of a reaction out of him. Armoring his face is all he likely needs."

"Huh. I was wondering why he's so much more resilient when he dons that thing... I guess it isn't just for looks after all." I added while looking back at the waiting king. The situation was starting to get rather comical with how nothing was happening and Dedede somehow had the patience to just wait for whatever he had summoned to show up. And then I heard it. A faint whirring sound of some kind of device at work. I glanced up and said, "Uh oh, I think it's here..."

A large metal box was moving along that rail system above us. And it was large enough for me to stand inside. We all suddenly looked back at Dedede and saw him grinning with those pearly whites on display. "Yeheheh, you chumps are in for it now! The exit's right there if you're gonna start runnin'! Ya got the wings for it! Just fly away if ya don't wanna get clobbered!"

He was not wrong. The balcony was right over yonder. The scuffle had not taken us out of that room. I looked at my three royal companions while they began to show glares of uneasy conviction. It would be a shame to miss out on facing the king at his best. We all watched in cautious unease as a hatch opened on the underside. Once it was open, something was dropped out of the bottom. Something that I swear shook the entire castle when it hit the floor!

My companions stared with gaping jaws at the behemoth of a hammer that had smashed a hole through the tiles covering the floor. The head of that wooden mallet may have been half of Dedede's size, but the size of this new hammer's head was easily the size of his entire body! It was no simple mallet either. The hammer before us was entirely mechanized and far heavier than any hammer made of wood. An industrial marvel of a weapon comprised of metal, much of the hammer's head was covered in blue plating with two round orange heat vents on each side that suggested some kind of active machinery inside. The rear of the head confirmed this by displaying the port of a rocket engine. The face of the hammer consisted of an octagonal steel plate that bore a yellow...rabbit head symbol like those we had seen on the banners strung up around the castle. I shook my head at the sight of that mechanical monstrosity and muttered, "Man... Seeing this thing up close just hits different."

"What...is this thing?! There's no way you can possibly lift such a... Oh dear." Celestia called out before she was silenced by Dedede making her eat her own words. He reached out and took hold of the upside-down hammer's metal handle before effortlessly hoisting it onto his shoulder. He was literally carrying around something his own size and it was daunting to behold. And with a quick move of his hand, the mighty king placed his sturdy metal mask upon his face. "James. I think I'm actually scared here."

"And ya should be! Because this is where it gets real, ya chumps! Y'all went and made this king mad! Now he's bringin' down the hammer!" Dedede laughed as he held his head high. He then glared at us with hammer in both hands and at his side. We wisely chose to spread ourselves out to make us less of an easy target. But that sound reaching our ears... The rocket engine was flaring up?! And he completely resisted its pull! The sheer strength required to keep that thing from flying out of his hands was unimaginable! "Let's party! Triple D style!"

"He comes!" Nightmare Moon shouted in fright. Only then did Dedede let his hammer's rocket engine carry him forward. He went into a rapid spin towards us with the fiery exhaust leaving blue flames in its wake. His approach was sudden and swift, forcing us all to throw ourselves back with our wings before he smashed his mighty hammer into the floor between where we had been with such thunderous power that it ruined the floor itself! Collateral damage was no longer an issue to that furious king. All he wanted was to clobber us!

King Dedede had very suddenly gone from being strangely amusing to genuinely intimidating. One good hit from that rocket-powered hammer would be all he needed to crush either of us. A direct hit needed to be avoided at all costs. Luna was the first to notice this and called out to all of us, "James! Sisters! Prioritize the use of barrier spells!"

Even I did not want to go anywhere near Dedede with him swinging around such a behemoth of a hammer. I focused entirely on launching magic beams from my sword to whittle him down bit by bit. The royal sisters had the same idea and tried taking to the air as they bombarded him from above. Dedede began to pursue us through the castle as even all of his guards and stewards were sent scurrying for safety. Leaping with mighty hammer swings and performing rapid somersault swings, Dedede displayed impressive athleticism in his pursuit. But he just could not land a blow.

"Y'all ain't gettin' away now! How about some of this?!" Dedede roared as he suddenly came to a stop with hammer raised high. The rocket engine on it flared up again while we held ourselves aloft on our wings in those vast halls. He held his ground even as the fiery blue exhaust threatened to carry him backwards. King Dedede truly was a hurricane and a mountain all rolled into one. His next move was sudden and shocking. He brought his hammer down to his side and let it rapidly carry him forward before he performed a mighty leap and let the hammer carry him upward for a rising swing! Right towards Nightmare Moon!

"Heavens!" The Princess of Dreams shrieked while just barely getting a barrier up in time. That mighty hammer slammed into her hard, sending Nightmare Moon in her spherical barrier slamming into the ceiling before bouncing and rolling down the hall as she soon lost her focus and went sliding along the ground. The sheer and sudden pressure on her mind must have been immense. She looked dazed while struggling to get to her hooves. "What preposterous might..."

King Dedede hit the floor with a heavy thud after such an impressive uppercut swing carried only by the hammer's own rocket engines. And he was not done. The furious king used his hammer's rocket engine to rapidly carry him towards the dazed Princess of Dreams. He was too quick to even land a blow on with magical projectiles. But instead of trying to slam his hammer into her on the approach, Dedede performed a high leap above Nightmare Moon with his hammer raised high. The rocket engine went quiet during the jump only to flare up again as he raised his hammer high over his head. "Dedede's comin' at 'cha!"

Nightmare Moon gazed up at her imminent doom with an utterly dumbfounded look. With no way to stop him, all the rest of us could do was watch in stunned horror. The Princess of Dreams at the very least had enough presence of mind to generate another blue translucent barrier around herself as Dedede suddenly shot to the ground. His hammer struck hard atop the barrier and...sent Nightmare Moon crashing right through the floor and into the castle's lower section! Rather than be surprised with the sudden gaping hole left in his floor, that crazy king got a laugh out of it. "Huh?! Yeheheheh, I guess I don't know my own strength!"

"This just got...surprisingly cartoonish! Nightmare Moon, are you well?!" Luna called out to her sister while Celestia and I could only look on in bewilderment as the tone of that battle constantly wavered back and forth. Should we have been afraid or amused? It was just so hard to tell!

While a bit muffled, we did hear Nightmare Moon call out from the next floor down. "Go on without me for a moment! I'm seeing stars!"

"That's one down! Who's next?! Because this king's not about to quit dededemolishing ya bozos!" King Dedede laughed with his hammer raised high. Except he then brought it down and propped it up on its handle with the face of the hammer directed at us. I suddenly realized where this was going with my eyes widening in dread. The hammer face suddenly slid up to reveal the inner workings of that mechanical monstrosity. "Think fast, chumps!"

"Wha... Incoming!" Celestia shrieked as several missiles were launched in quick succession. I was not even going to ponder how he even fit those in there. Celestia thought quickly and used nothing more than levitation magic to grab and direct the missiles away from us even while they tried to veer in our direction. We flinched at the resulting explosions rattling the castle as bits of rubble fell from the wall. And Dedede was not at all bothered at the damage he was doing to his own home just to get to us. Celestia took a step back and gasped in unease. "I can't remember the last time we faced someone as... As... As unpredictable as you, your majesty!"

"Yeheheheh, you dopes better believe it! I come back every time with a few new tricks up my sleeve! And what're you chumps packin', huh?! Huh?! Come on, hit me with yer best shot here!" Dedede laughed before pounding his gut with a closed fist. Despite being so mad at us, he looked like he was giving us a chance to go on the offensive after forcing us to go so hard on the defensive. An unexpectedly honorable move.

After staying back for so long, I decided it was time to make a move myself. "Our best shot, huh? How about some of this?!"

"Huh? Wha... OW!!!" Dedede had no idea what was coming. I detached the Lunar Shield from my left arm and sent it flying at him with a magical push. I basically slammed his entire body with a metal wall! While he staggered from the full body hit, I rushed in with a flap of my wings and leapt at him with my sword of ice raised high. "Here you go!"

I came down hard, but was stunned when I heard the sound of ice striking metal. Dedede had moved his head specifically to make my sword smack him in the head Or rather against the side of his mask. He glared at me from inches away while I had no way of easily backing off. "I screwed up, didn't I?"

"I dunno, you wanna clue?!" Dedede laughed before grabbing me with one hand and dragging me past him with an unexpectedly hard yank. Before any of us could react, he firmly bumped the face of his hammer to the front of my body and swept me up with it, the hammer's rocket engine carrying the two of us far and fast across the castle! "How about we take this somewhere more personal?!"

"Gaaaaaah, the hell's going on anymore?! You can fly with this thing?!" I yelled as I was left pinned to hammer's face while Dedede's feet left the floor with us being carried through the air at breakneck speed with Celestia and Luna being left in the dust! He even swiftly guided us up a flight of stairs and turned us around to head towards the center of the castle's top floor! I heard the rocket engine go quiet before we both began to come out of that fall and into a very large darkened room. I went flopping noisily across the floor before coming to a stop only because some stretchy ropes caught me. "Oh man, that... Wait... Ropes?"

Dedede came crashing into the floor with a heavy landing. He stood before me before stage lights turned on along the edges of the vast ceiling to cast light upon us. Not so much a room as much as an arena. We...were in the middle of a large wrestling ring. One that Dedede was more than just a bit familiar with. And every last of his Waddle Dee guards and servants had turned out to cheer on their king. The bleachers around the ring were packed with the little guys. And up over the bleachers of the far wall were a pair of neon light signs displaying the names of that match's contestants. In red, it displayed the name of Dedede as the champion. And for the challenger in green lights, it displayed...something that was clearly not my name. I stood up, gazed upon the distant sign, and glared at Dedede with a feeling of utter dryness in my voice. "Chump? Really?"

"You're all chumps in my book! And yer the chump I'm gonna clobber with a live audience!" Dedede laughed before snapping his fingers in spite of wearing mittens. Something descended from the ceiling before lowering over all four sides of the ring. A chain link fence setting us up for a cage match. I even let out a snicker at the sheer absurdity of the situation. And Dedede noticed before he called out to me. "Hey, what's with that smirk, chump?!"

"Man, did someone spike my dinner with weird shrooms last night? How'd it come to this?!" I howled with laughter for a brief moment before having enough sense to summon the Lunar Shield to my left arm with teleportation magic. I stood ready with my ice sword in hand while still unsure of exactly how to deal with the situation. "OK then... Let's dance."

"You bet! Time for a hoedown!" Dedede laughed before lifting his massive hammer high and bringing it down hard into the floor. I know the floors of wrestling rings need to have a bit of bounce to them in order to cushion falls, but I still found my feet leaving the floor for just a second. And there was good reason for Dedede smashing his hammer to the floor when I was nowhere near him. The impact launched a wave of blue electricity along the floor at me! A quick leaping flap was enough to evade and taught Dedede a lesson in the process. "Dang it! Gotta remember ta not bother with floor attacks against anyone with wings!"

"Took you long enoAUGH!!!" I started to say before I felt such a jolt of pain surge through me, if only for an instant. I fell right back to the floor and only barely managed to not fall over. It was not so much that I was simply put in pain. I lost almost all control over myself for just an instant too. I look up at the chain link ceiling hanging over us and asked, "Wait... Is that fence electrified?!"

"Just the top! So ya don't get any ideas of flyin' too high! Yeheheheh!" Dedede laughed with hammer hoisted over his shoulder. Indeed, I could see arcs of electricity crawling over the many links in the ceiling. But if my armor did nothing to protect me from it... Was it possible that my armor could only protect me from magical lightning and not raw natural electricity? And metal does conduct electricity as well...

I flinched upon realizing that I was at a noticeable disadvantage. If my armor's large metal wings even clipped the ceiling of that cage, I would get a nasty shock. "You gotta be kidding me... Something so mundane can mess me up in this armor?!"

"Enough gabbin' and more slammin'! Come on, we got an audience here, chump!" Dedede laughed again before winding up for another big swing. His hammer's rocket engine flared up nosily and began to rapidly carry him across the entire ring in a whirling wheel of blue embers. I had no choice but to try and keep myself airborne just to avoid a direct hit. Around and around Dedede went while I barely managed to cling to the cage's wall on one side in an attempt to wait out this attack.

There was no way Dedede could keep that attack going for too long. And he did end up slowly coming out of that spin before staggering in place in sheer dizziness. Back and worth he wobbled while trying to not drop his massive hammer. "Whoooooaaa... Man, I gotta stop doing that!"

Seeing my chance, I smirked and dropped back to the floor before hurling my ice sword right at his head. It smacked Dedede right in the brow of his masked face, but was not enough to completely snap him out of his disoriented stupor. I rushed in quick as I channeled the fire magic in my right gauntlet directly into my palm to ready a sudden attack. And just as Dedede was desperately trying to ready himself for a counterattack, I brought that orb of golden fire right into his gut. "Kaboom!"

A fiery explosion blasted the dazed king clear across the ring and right into the ropes while he was shrieking the entire way. Although I was left staring in disbelief as those ropes stretched so very far with both Dedede and the weight of his hammer pulling on it. It reached further and further before I suddenly understood where Dedede was about to be launched. "Maybe I should've seen this coming."

I only barely stepped out of the way as those ropes stretched back towards the ring and sent Dedede flying right at where I had been standing. Feeling pretty good about that close call, I laughed at the helpless king once again being slammed against the ropes on the opposite side of the ring. But that laughter quickly stopped when he was sent crashing right into me that time. My body was enough to take the momentum out of his horizontal movement and I quickly found out just how much muscle was packed on that strange avian king. "Gah, you're heavier than you look! Get off!"

"You got it! Think fast, chump!" Dedede laughed before launching himself high with a massive jump while being just under the electrified ceiling above. And I gazed up in horror as I was about to be crushed by both his weight and the crushing mass of his hammer as well. A quick extension of my armor's wings was enough to push me back onto my feet. But I barely managed to hop forward to evade that crushing stomp when I almost fell flat on my face with the ring's bouncy floor and the shockwave of the impact behind me tripping me up. Dedede was quick to act and caught me with a sudden swing of his hammer to scoop me up before he went into a spin to build up some momentum. "Oh no ya don't!"

I was hurled to the far side of the ring and got thoroughly wedged into the chain link fence keeping us boxed in. And Dedede was not about to close the gap. He stood his ground at the far end of the ring and propped up his hammer as its face slid up to reveal a fresh missile salvo inside ready to fire. All I could do was tuck myself up into a fetal position and bring the sturdy Lunar Shield up to completely shield myself for the incoming barrage. At least a salvo of a dozen missiles were launched in quick succession with each of them exploding into my shield. That flexible chain link fence behind me ended up being useful in helping disperse the blast of each explosion against me. I started to lower my shield seconds after the last blast rattled my body and asked, "That's it? What's ne...AAAAGGHH!!!"

OK, I admit it. I shrieked like a little girl when I saw what was coming. Dedede was winding up for another wide swing of his hammer with the fiery blue exhaust of the hammer's rocket engine roaring behind it. In only a second, Dedede went whirling across the ring with terrifying levels of control over his ridiculous weapon and sent that lethal hammer right into me with my shield only barely getting in the way in time. That blow was enough to send me tearing right through the fence and out through the opposite end of the arena and flying down the hall. Flopping and clattering with such ridiculous speed and momentum that I had no idea how that blow did not break my arm!

I yelled and grunted as I flopped and rolled down the hall, too dazed and confused to even try to right myself. I finally came to a sliding stop at the far end of the castle's top floor. Right in the middle of what seemed to be the throne room. Now having a moment of silence to finally collect my thoughts, I just stared at the ceiling while lying flat on my back as the world spun around me. "Oh man... Now I remember why you don't mess with the king of triple D!"

"Dang straight!" A familiar voice barked before someone came running right over to me. Dedede wasted no time in closing the distance and was now glaring down at me from behind his metal mask. And while his bill was hidden behind it, I knew he was smirking at me. "Down for the count? I guess you know what happens next then."

All I could do was try and appeal to his better nature. "We all shake hands, call it even, and go out for pizza?"

"Yeheheheheheheh! Boy, I like you! It's just too bad you and your pony pals had ta wreck my baby! And under my watch, wreckin' someone's baby is one ugly crime!" Dedede laughed while having me think just maybe he actually would show mercy and we could spend the rest of our time there in Dream Land just having a good time over a hot meal. But no. The stakes had become far too personal for the king to call it quits by then. He then began to rather slowly raise that hammer high for the finishing blow. "So nah! I'm gonna clobber this here chump!"

"Not on my watch!" A voice shouted from down the hall. I suddenly tilted my head down to look down the hall I had just went flying through and saw a small orb of yellow fire rushing towards us. I heard the voice of Celestia call out to me, "James! Shield your eyes!"

I did not even question what was happening and raised my right arm between me and Dedede. The king saw the fiery projectile coming and stood ready to swat it away. But much to the surprise of us both, Celestia suddenly willed her fiery shot to arc widely to the side! Dedede could not read its movements and looked on in shock as it weaved behind him...and right up into his hammer's rocket exhaust port! The instant it got in there, the entire thing suddenly exploded in a massive blast that engulfed Dedede himself! The entire throne room was rocked by the shockwave and I was forced to close my eyes.

The instant the air had become still, I hurriedly climbed to my feet and backed away from the fallen king. Dedede was flat on his back, no doubt knocked unconscious by that massive hammer blowing up right over his head. Or worse. Celestia soon swooped over to me with Luna and Nightmare Moon close behind her. She draped a wing over me and asked, "Did I make it in time? Are you all right?"

"Yeah... More or less. That was about as crazy as I'd expect from this guy. Man, that was nuts." I muttered as I leaned gratefully into the embrace of my beloved. Luna and Nightmare Moon stood cautiously between us as we all looked down onto the fallen king nearby. The scattered scrap metal of his mighty hammer was strewn all across the throne room. "I hope he won't be too mad over you busting that hammer... I'm pretty sure he can at least have another built."

"But...is he...dead? I'm sure having an explosion that powerful go off into his head would surely prove fatal." Luna asked with caution. I could not even tell if Dedede was still breathing. But I was not too concerned. He has endured worse.

Nightmare Moon was the first to start approaching the fallen king. And her gait was very stiff and cautious. Being nearly killed by that wild king had instilled a healthy amount of wariness in her. "He swung that hammer around as if it was as light as a feather... A very mighty king indeed. Does he still live?"

Just as Nightmare Moon drew near enough to reach out and poke his gut, Dedede finally stirred. He grumbled and groaned lightly with Nightmare Moon rapidly backing away from him. We all stood ready, unsure of what to expect. And our eyes widened once he got back onto his feet. His red hat and robe was only lightly singed from that fiery blast, but his mask... Almost the entire right side of it had been blow off. He glared at us in concerning silence for a good ten seconds as if he was just trying to process everything that had happened up to that point. And after a moment, he grumbled to himself before suddenly letting out a roar at us! "Raga fraga braga GAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!!"

Dedede may have been disarmed, again, but he was far from done in trying to bring the fight to us. Not with rage like that in his eyes. And just when we were wondering if he had yet another mighty hammer tucked behind his throne or something, he completely subverted our expectations! He made another mighty leap across the room towards one of a pair of two tall suits of plate armor that was clearly meant for decorations and not meant to be worn by anyone in the castle. And grasped in its gauntlets was a tall and ornately designed poleaxe with an impressively large head. Luna suddenly gasped with her eyes going wide in realization, "Please tell me he's not about to..."

Yes. Yes he was. Dedede snatched that poleaxe right out of the armor's hands, the axe being at least as tall as he was. And out of sheer frustration, he swung it with one hand and scattered the entire suit of armor in a single blow. Our jaws collectively dropped open as this served as an effective display of just how poorly my own armor would stand up to a direct hit from that axe. Wounded, battered, and thoroughly ticked off, King Dedede turned and pointed his axe at us with fury in his eyes. "I'm gonna serve y'all up like Texas toast!"

"Oh hell no, not this! Get away!" I yelled in confused nervous laughter as we all bolted from the furious king. He was not having fun with that duel anymore! He just wanted us all dead! He came charging right at us and performed a quick leaping chop with the axe striking the carpet where we had been standing. We all lost our nerve and just bolted down the hall with that crazy king in hot pursuit. "When did this guy get so scary?!"

"I'm not sure if I should laugh or be frightened! Has he done this before?!" Nightmare Moon shouted as we thankfully had no trouble outrunning Dedede. Should we just cut our losses and flee the castle? Or would he chase us to the ends of the earth regardless?

Something did not sound right behind us after a moment of rushing down the stone hall. And Celestia was the first to glance over her shoulder. Those eyes shot open wide in terror as she shouted, "Incoming! To the sides!"

With no time to think, we all stopped and hurled ourselves out to the edges of the hallway. And Celestia was wise to warn us. Dedede had sent himself whirling through the air with his spinning axe generating enough lift to carry him along! He came out of that spin upon missing and slid along the floor with axe ready in both hands. There was no goofy gloating or wisecracking coming from that crazy king anymore. His actions were doing the talking by then. Luna, frustration taking hold, readied the magic in her horn. "Enough of this! We settle this now!"

I could not find the courage to even try to get anywhere near that mighty king. Once good strike from that axe, even if it would not pierce my armor, would crush any bone beneath it. My royal companions then began to bombard Dedede from a safe distance, but he did not simply stand there and take it. He swiftly swung his axe while standing his ground and somehow smacked those incoming magical projectiles back at them! And so swiftly too! When considering how quickly he could swing around an immensely mechanized metal hammer, swinging around a much lighter poleaxe would be even easier. There was absolutely no way I could match him in melee combat.

While the reflected spells were poor in accuracy, Dedede did finally send some of them flying right back into the faces of their casters to stun them. The king quickly took the opportunity to come rushing in with axe ready, forcing me to get between them all. He was...scary! Dedede's lack of boisterous laughter and that constant glare almost made it feel like we were not even facing the same person anymore. With my shield raised, I stood ready to focus entirely on defense. "Sweet lord, you're scary!"

Dedede offered no retort. With axe raised high, he began to lash out with deft and elegant swings of that beautiful yet deadly axe. The sound of metal striking metal echoed down the halls as I did everything I could to deflect every strike. I especially had to mind his lower blows to make certain that deadly axe head would not slip under my shield to crush my ankles.

Further and further I was pushed back. Each blow was heavy in spite of its speed. And my nerves were on fire with tension. The fear of even a single blow getting by my shield kept me from even trying to lash out with my sword. At one point, Dedede even shot past me with an impaling charge that I only barely pushed aside. The poleaxe had a sturdy pike atop it to make for brutal stabbing strikes. But that was not enough. He immediately came out of his charge, quickly turned around, and charged right back at me before I could even get my shield up!

I really thought that was the end, but I managed to get lucky. I managed to step to the side just enough to avoid a hard impaling strike and only got struck by the very top of the curved axe head. I was still stunned by the sheer force behind that blow and was swept off my feet regardless. The instant Dedede came out of that charge and I fell to the floor, a sudden combined burst of magic beams blasted him through the air while he let out a confused yell. Nightmare Moon yelled out, "Get away from him! James, are you well?!"

Luna and Celestia rushed past me to contend with Dedede for the moment while Nightmare Moon hurried to my side. She very abruptly yanked me back onto my feet with a levitation spell and asked, "He landed a blow! Did you... Is your armor?"

"Uh... Looks like that was a close call. All it did was knock the wind outta me..." I grumbled as I glanced down at my breastplate. A think puncture had been formed on the left side. It surely would have been much worse had the pike struck me instead. My heart was still racing from the thrill of just barely avoiding a fatal blow. I looked back down the hall as Dedede threw himself at the two royal sisters while just shrugging off their magical barrages. I gulped hard as I felt immense reluctance over approaching him again. "I really don't think we can fight this guy... He's too fast. Too strong. Especially now that he's packing something so much lighter and sharper than a hammer."

"Just getting near him is a death sentence... You picked a wild one for us to face tonight. I'm almost out of ideas..." Nightmare Moon grumbled while watching her sisters desperately trying to put themselves out of harm's way. Even when going airborne to put themselves out of reach, Dedede would either leap after them for high chops or even just hurl his axe at them like a boomerang. They especially did not expect that second tactic and had to generate barriers to avoid a fatal blow. Nightmare Moon's eyes widened in stunned horror as she saw that mighty axe go flying through the air only to glance off of Luna's blue barrier and being expertly caught in the hands of its wielder. "The fool's gone mad! How do we contend with that?!"

"Oh he's mad, all right. Mad at us. I don't think we're gonna be able to wait out his anger at this rate. Any suggestions besides...I dunno...making a run for it?" I asked with equal dread as we beheld the unrestrained fury of that normally goofy king being unleashed on the sisters of the dawn and night.

Nightmare Moon grunted in irritation. She was trying to not let fear get the best of her. "Getting anywhere near him is not an option. We will have to strike from a distance. And yet, he is swift. That axe can deflect our spells. Or at least...the smaller ones."

I started to see where she was going with this. I dropped my sword of ice and readied my empty right hand. "You mean...we hit him with something too big and explosive for him to stop?"

"Precisely. Let's blast him so hard that he won't be getting up again." The Princess of Dreams said with a smirk. Her deep blue magic aura began to surge around her horn as a tiny orb of bright blue light began to form at the tip. She then looked ahead and said, "Draw his attention for the moment so I may inform my sisters of our stratagem."

"Gotcha. Hey! Triple D!" I shouted out before readying a levitation spell in my left gauntlet as my shield's clasps loosened. Whether he heard me or not, I was not about to miss. With a swing of my arm, I sent the Lunar Shield flying right at him. "Ding dong, dummy!"

King Dedede only barely had enough time to look my way as that huge shield slammed right into him hard enough to send him staggering in a circle. No matter how hardy he was, no one could take getting their entire body slapped by a metal wall. I then quickly summoned the shield back onto my arm with a teleportation spell before thrusting out my right hand and blasting him right in his armor face with a beam of bright golden yellow magic. "How about you leave the ladies alone and we settle this like gentlemen?!"

That crazed king was so out of his skull with rage that he could not even try to speak coherently. He raised his axe and shouted at me in a strange garbled gibberish that really did sound like an utterly drunk Appleloosan trying to pick a fight with someone for a tavern brawl. That jumbled mess of sounds coming out of Dedede's bill caught me by surprise so hard that I just had to ask, "I... Uh... Sorry, what was that just now?"

Dedede let out another jumbled slew of failed speech before performing another great leap at me with axe raised high. I had to swiftly swoop to the side as that deadly axe head split the rug and the stone floor beneath it. Nightmare Moon took the opportunity to rush to her sisters to reveal to them our plan to bring the king to his knees. If he even had knees to begin with, that is.

Now it was all a waiting game. I started to charge my magical focus into my right hand to simply build energy. Just to get ready to cast a big spell. Dedede came charging at me with more rapid chops of his axe that struck the floor each time. This was getting too risky for me and I performed a strong flap of my wings to get some more distance as the glow in my armored palm grew progressively more brilliant. I glanced at the three royal sisters as they stood nearby with their magic auras surging around their horns. "Just...uh...let me know when it's time to let it rip!"

"Not yet! And think fast!" Celestia replied before pointing a hoof at our opponent. He lifted his axe high and started to whirl it over his head just to build up momentum. And as he did, embers began to form around the axe head. The mighty king sudden performed a great somersaulting leap towards us with a wheel of flames surrounding him. We glanced up at me with eyes wide in dread before he suddenly came down with that flaming axe held high.

We only barely had enough time to throw ourselves backwards when that axe hit the floor. The very impact sent a great dome of fire towards us that left the coat and feathers of my companions slightly stained black. And Dedede was still not done. His attack having failed, he suddenly held his axe high in both hands as its ornately designed head began to glow. Luna then suddenly asked, "Is that weapon enchanted?!"

"Get behind me!" I shouted before raising the Lunar Shield high. We could not afford to lose our focus by ditching our preparing spells for a barrier spell. The three royal sisters huddled tightly behind me as the enchanted axe head unleashed a chaotic barrage of pale crackling orbs of lightning through the air. Dedede's aim was poor, but he may have been too mad to care at the time. They just went flying in all directions and rained down on us. It would have been much more effective if we were not rooted to one spot.

"Enough! Are we all ready?!" Nightmare Moon shouted as soon as that magical barrage ended. The three sisters quickly stepped out from behind me with their horns holding orbs of surging blue and yellow magical energy atop the tips. The orb of golden yellow light in my right hand was of equal size to theirs and ready to be unleashed. We all smirked at each other in anticipation while even Dedede suddenly looked at us with a shocked gaze from behind his fractured mask. The Princess of Dreams then asked, "Think you can stop this one, your majesty?"

This was going to be an attack too big to get around and Dedede knew this. He stood ready with his axe in hand, preparing to parry this incoming assault. Luna, her horn being lowered, spoke confidently. "Batter up, my liege!"

We stood in line and unleashed our focused bolts of magic together. Those four orbs of explosive magical might merged together and formed a spiraling orb of blue and gold that took up more than half of the hallway's size. And while we could not see past it, we did see it come to a stop. Dedede was struggling to swat it away and we could hear him grunting while trying to hold it back. But it was all for naught. That straining groan quickly turned into a loud yell as his defenses finally failed.

Our combined magical might exploded with a brilliant flash of blue and gold that sent a shockwave through the entire castle. We stood behind a magic barrier provided by the three sisters and had to shield our eyes from the resulting flash. But when the rumbling died away and the flash dimmed, we stood astounded by the resulting carnage. Teh walls were cracked and the flooring torn asunder by the blast. Not that Dedede himself minded much in causing some collateral damage just to get to us, but the localized damage to the hallway was still impressive.

And there he stood King Dedede remained standing with his hat and coat even more tatter than before. His axe remained in hand as he appeared dazed. We stood ready in case he was not done only to flinched when his mask broke apart and felt to the floor in a clatter of sturdy metal. His axe fell from his hand with a clatter as he began to stagger back and forth. He finally spoke somewhat coherently as he grumbled, "I ain't... I'm gonna... Just y'all wait... I'm... I'm gonna..."

Down he went. King Dedede fell flat on his face with a loud sigh of exhaustion. That last blast took what little stamina he had left and floored him. The four of us let out a collective sigh of relief before I muttered under my breath. "Good grief, that was nuts..."

"It's over... I mean it IS over, yes? Please tell me he's not about to pull a sudden reversal on us." Nightmare Moon wheezed with a very harsh sigh. Even I could never have expected the wacky King Dedede to be such an arduous challenge in combat. The Princess of Dreams soon relaxed and bowed her head to our fallen opponent. "I see why you spoke highly of this mighty king... His status as one of Dream Land's mightiest heroes is well earned. Well played, your majesty. Well played indeed."

While he did hear that, Dedede did not provide much of a response. All he did was raise his fist while still lying flat on the floor and shook it at us while incoherent grumbling could be heard from him. Luna snickered at the display and said, "I do not believe he shares your sentiment, sister."

All I could do was shake my head with a big smirk on my face. I was just glad it was over. Although I then noticed that Celestia's eyes were very narrow. And her ears... They were folded back against her head. As if...trying to listen to what was happening behind her. I asked softly, "What's up?"

"Is there...someone approaching?" Celestia asked while sounding very cautious. And then I heard it too. Soft and almost squeaky footsteps drawing closer. Until someone small came waddling right past us. Celestia immediately glanced down at the small waddling creature and asked with wide eyes, "Wait... That one's not like the others. It's...pink?"

"Huh... Look who showed up." I said with a growing smile. I knew we had nothing to fear from the little creature before us. Being the same size as the Waddle Dees while also noticeably rounder, the creature had a spherical body and two stubby arms with two featureless red feet. An alien and simple anatomy that could only exist in the realm of fantasy.

Nightmare Moon and Luna also happened to notice the waddling intruder once it strolled past them. They stared with wide eyes that had never seen it before. It was only then that the little pink waddling head noticed that it was being watched. They then turned around to reveal a pair of bright blue eyes and a small mouth showing a display of curiosity. But that look of surprise was replaced by one of joy as they then raised one of their little stubby arms high in greeting before speaking with a happy voice high in pitch. "Hiii!"

"Oh, hello to you too! James, what is it with this world having such preciously adorable creatures all over it?!" Luna replied in greeting as she began to fawn over the simple and small creature before us. She gently stroked the top of their head with a wing that immediately got a ticklish giggle out of the little creature. The Princess of the Night then smiled at me and asked, "Do they have a name? What's your name, little one?"

"Hi!" The little creature replied again as if not understanding Luna's question. They then stepped forward and gave her a nuzzling hug in thanks for her pleasantness.

The three royal sisters looked at me for answers in response to the little creature seemingly not understanding Luna's question. It was just too cute to watch and a welcome reprieve after all the chaos we went through. I began to approach and said, "He doesn't really know how to talk, in case you're wondering. Although he does know how to listen. He just can't return the favor."

It was just...so nostalgic to be seeing that little guy there. Someone I had been familiar with for most of my life. I kneeled before the little pink creature while they looked up at me with happy curiosity. I soothed my subtle excitement with a deep breath before saying, "I was there when you started. Been watching you ever since. It's...so amazing to actually get to meet you, Kirby."

Kirby was all too happy to shake hands with me. Or at least with what humble excuse of a hand he had. Nightmare Moon surveyed our guest for a moment before raising an eyebrow. "Kirby, you say? Luna, doesn't this creature...remind you of something? A certain character in one of those games you play from time to time?"

"You mean Hoover? Now that you mention it, they do bear an uncanny resemblance... Except Hoover is not so adorably round." Luna giggled while I too recognized the similarities. Almost as if one inspired the creation of the other. She then asked, "And what is this little creature, James? They appear so meek and gentle, yet they come wandering into this castle with no worries?"

When considering the reputation of King Dedede, it would take courage to wander in uninvited. But I knew better. I smiled at my companions and said, "Don't let his looks fool you. This little guy is probably the greatest hero Pop Star has. He's much more powerful than he looks."

"You...don't say?" Celestia asked with a look of uncertainty in her eyes. Not that I could fault her. Kirby has always been one of the most deceptively capable heroes in all of fiction I have seen. Although Kirby then turned his attention away from us and to the fallen king nearby. He waddled away from us and over to the grumbling fallen monarch. "What do you suppose he's doing?"

"I guess...checking up on his friend? Maybe he heard the ruckus from outside and came in to see what all the noise was about." I replied before noticing that the royal sisters were giving me some very strange looks. I glanced back and forth at them before almost laughing as I understood what sounded so strange about what I just said. "What? Yeah, they're friends. Even if they have a healthy rivalry now and then."

Kirby leaned over Dedede's head with a renewed look of concern. The exhausted king did not even seem to know that Kirby was there. Nor had he responded to us confirming the little guy's presence. Had he passed out from sheer fatigue? Not one to overlook a friend in need, Kirby patted Dedede on the head to try and rouse him.

King Dedede did indeed response to that gentle tapping. He grumbled and finally turned his head up to look right at the smiling pink face in front of him. And he did not return that smile while grumbling in annoyance. "Well now... If it ain't the one puny pink pipsqueak I just wasn't in the mood to see today."

Celestia then leaned my way and asked with a whisper, "Are you sure they're friends? It really doesn't look like it."

"Trust me, they're really good buddies now. I mean sure, they started out at each other's throats, but they've become good pals over time. I mean they've even gone on heroic adventures together." I replied while finding some humor in Dedede trying so very hard to act aloof in front of longtime rival. Kirby was having none of it. He waved at Dedede and even hugged his head in relief.

"Yeah yeah, I get it. And I ain't in the mood for a cuddle, Kirb. What're ya even doin' here anyway? Ya heard the commotion and wanted a piece of the action? Too bad, pinky. Yer a little late to the party. And I ain't in the mood to..." Dedede grumbled while Kirby extended an arm to him just to help get him back on his feet. And then I saw it. A growing smirk spreading across Dedede's bill. Hs eyes narrowed as he observed the smiling friend before him. "Yeheheh... Yeheheheheheh... Ya know what? Seein' that dumb smile on yer face right now... I think I still got enough juice in me to be a good host and make sure y'all didn't come here for nothin'. Gimme a second here..."

Dedede refused Kirby's offer to help. He instead brought both hands to the floor and slowly pushed himself back onto his feet. The humbled king was truly exhausted. He struggled to not topple over for a second as he stood before us. And we all looked on in caution as Luna muttered, "Please tell me he is not about to continue this scuffle... He's already gone through two hammers and an axe. What else could he possibly use against us?"

"I dunno, but I don't got a good feeling about this..." I whispered back to my companions as we stood in a row. We watched for danger. Dedede looked too exhausted to even try and pick up the axe lying on the floor by then. And even Kirby did not appear to sense any danger.

The wheezing king did not once let that smirk leave his face. He looked down at Kirby before looking back at the four of us. "I think I'm feelin' pretty good after that power nap. Guess I just found my second wind. And I know what y'all are thinking. Just what is this loser gonna throw at ya now? Because I gotta admit... I'm all outta toys ta play with, thanks to you chumps."

"So we truly have exhausted your armory. What then, king of Dream Land? You seem to be at your limit regardless. I suggest we call it a day and go our separate ways." Nightmare Moon spoke with caution in her eyes. We had run ourselves ragged against Dedede by then. Although I must confess that even I had no idea what he had left to use against us despite being very knowledgeable about him. And I was almost hoping he would try something unexpected.

Kirby was being very patient as he let his friend speak. And speak Dedede did after letting out another hearty chuckle. "Yeheheheheh! You're kiddin' me, right? Y'all think I'm just gonna throw in the towel on my home turf? This is MY castle you're trespassin' on, chumps! And this king don't ever call it quits on his home turf! And besides..."

King Dedede then looked down at Kirby while Kirby smiled right back at him. "Whenever this pipsqueak comes waltzin' into my castle uninvited, he's always lookin' for trouble. And he definitely came lookin' for trouble today. So I'm gonna give him trouble!"

Celestia suddenly raised an eyebrow at this new threat. "Wait, you mean that you would rather duel your friend here?!"

"Hey, I didn't say you bozos were off the hook! You bet I'm gonna clean yer clocks before the day is done! But right now..." Dedede laughed before raising his arms as if he was trying to flex. Even Kirby appeared to finally detect Dedede's simmering hostility towards him and took a step back. The king then flashed us all a big toothy grin one more time as he said, "Right now? I'm gonna clobber that there Kirby!"

Dedede closed his eyes as we all stood ready for trouble. He took a long deep breath while his upper body began to expand... As if rapidly gaining muscle. His big red coat began to expand with the robe covering his chest starting to reach its breaking point. And...in one swift motion, the robe covering Dedede's chest was torn asunder along with the sleeves of his coat and the mittens covering his hands. And as we beheld the scene before us, my companions and I could only stare with shared gazes of utter disbelief and confusion. Luna was the first to speak as she asked softly, "James. Be serious with us here. What did you drink last night? And where can we get some?"

As for me... I lost it. I took one good at Dedede's form and immediately burst into hysterical laughter. His arms had suddenly extended and put on immense amounts of muscle with his hands being revealed to consist of nothing more than...penguin flippers with a thumb that looked like natural blue boxing gloves. His exposed blue chest was outrageously buff as well. But...he looked like nothing more than a torso, head, massively long and muscular arms, and with no legs to speak of! How could he even run on his two little feet when the rest of him was so overbuilt?! Someone must have spiked my dinner with something weird for my mind to dream up something so utterly absurd! I pointed at Dedede and just started cackling madly. "Pahahahahahahah, what the actual hell am I looking at here?! Oh my god, where are your legs?! How do you run... No! How do you even walk like that?! Where did this total beefcake look even come from?!"

Even Kirby himself was stunned by the ridiculous sight before him. His eyes were wide and looked like they were about to bug out of his head. And Dedede was wearing the biggest and most confident smirk as he said, "Laugh up while ya can, chumps! This is the kinda bulkin' up you can only get by swingin' around hammers like mine for years! And I feel a song comin' on!"

"Wait... Wait, you're about to what?!" Nightmare Moon shrieked while I still could only laugh at what I was seeing. How could that night get any goofier?

I could not stop howling as I even began to stagger backwards. I was feeling genuinely lightheaded by then. Eyes closed, I noticed too late that the brightness under my eyelids was rapidly darkening. I felt something big suddenly hit me from above while Dedede shouted out at me. "SHADDAP!!!"

He got me good. With one hammerfist blow, Dedede pounded me into the floor with nothing but his massive fist. My wings and even the rug under me helped absorbed the impact, but that really knocked the wind out of me. The three royal sisters looked down at me with gazes of confused concern while having had no time to even process that Dedede was about to lay the smackdown on me. At least he did succeed in mostly shutting me up. I stared up at the three princesses above me while letting out a weak chuckle. "Eheheh... I asked for that, didn't I?"

"Ya got that right! And that's just for starters! And like I said..." Dedede called out while even Kirby came running over to me before getting behind me and pushing me back up onto my feet. Just because he was that good of a boy. I gently patted the little round friend on the head before regaining my footing. With no reason to delay this ridiculous climax any longer, Dedede raised a hand high and somehow managed to snap his fingers with only his mitten hand and thumb. "Hit it!"

On cue, slots in the walls opened up far down the hallway right below the ceiling to the point where I had to wonder if the entire castle had them installed. And out of those slots emerged large audio speakers. Definitely something only a king as self-styled as Dedede would have installed in his own castle. And no sooner had they emerged did they all started filling the entire castle with a tune...that was simultaneous familiar and unfamiliar. I recognized some parts of it, but it was also something brand new to me. Celestia ears flicked at the melody blaring across the entire castle as a surprised smile spread across her lips. "Oh, some kind of battle ballad? That makes this a lot more fun!"

"You better believe things are gettin' good now! Because I'm gonna wipe the floor with you chuckleheads now!" Dedede roared almost like he was hardly angry at all. He raised his arms high in a threatening manner to remind us that we were not out of danger. Even little Kirby seemed to understand that his friend was not about to give him a good time and stood ready with a much more determined scowl on his face. As we all stood ready with a new friend to help us out, Dedede called out his challenge. "I've just about had it with you bozos! Time for me to break out the big guns!"

Rather than attack right off the bat, Dedede followed through on his claim. He did say he felt a song coming on and that was exactly what he gave us. Instead of attacking us at the first opportunity, he flexed before us as he even began to sing in time with the melody filling the air. "Menacing beef, I'm armed to the teeth! You pipsqueaks should hide 'cause I'm the baddest dude!"

"For the love of... He's really doing this, isn't he?" Nightmare Moon groaned as the tension was let out of the air for a moment. We all relaxed just enough at the bizarre scene playing out around us. King Dedede was jacked from head to foot in a way that defied reality and now was just busting out a song for us while flexing with quite a bit of enthusiasm. Even Kirby lost his scowl as he just stared in confusion as if he really was not sure if he was about to get into a fight or not.

Luna was more accepting of the situation as she cracked a crooked smile. "You must admit he does have a surprisingly good singing voice."

"Look at my biceps, my delts, and my triceps!" Dedede yodeled while really showing off his bulging muscles before I finally cracked up again. I could not help myself, the situation was just too ridiculous not to laugh at! And Dedede adjusted his lyrics accordingly with some very impressive improvisation. "So you think I'm a freak?! Well that's kinda rude!"

"Ahaha... Hey, I never said you... WHOA!!!" I started to say before Dedede decided to put an end to the theatrics and go on the offensive. I am not so certain he could even walk at all with a body like that because he instead performed an impressively high leap at us with fists raised high. With such a sudden shift in tactics, the five of us had no choice but to scatter to avoid getting flattened by a double-fisted pounding. "OK, he's mad now!"

"Watch me flex with my Herculean strength!" Dedede howled while bringing both fists down so hard that it sent out a shockwave that swept us even further off our feet before we could even regain our footing. Kirby was surprisingly the first to lash out with an attack as he tried to land a kick on Dedede's head only to be promptly slapped away and sent shrieking into the wall like a bouncing ball. "Because these arms totally befit me!"

I felt more confident approaching Dedede now that he was not packing a weapon that could crush me flat or sever a limb with a single blow. I summoned a sword of golden flames in my right hand, but was promptly smacked away with a swift twist of Dedede's body. Even if not as overtly lethal as before, the sheer reach of his arms would make just getting close to him difficult. And he was much quicker than he looked. I was sent sailing backwards into a wall before Dedede once again took the time to sing along with his newest melody. "Feel the girth, the power, torsion, and length! MACHO DEDEDE!!!"

"Macho is an apt term to use!" Luna barked before blasting Dedede squarely in the head with a beam of her blue magic. It exploded in shimmering sparks, but he did not even flinch while flashing her a huge cocky grin. "Oh dear..."

"Kirby!" Dedede shouted as he turned his attention to his primary target. Even though we had given him more trouble up to that point, that macho king apparently only saw us as a secondary concern. He just wanted to finally top his rival for once. Kirby, gazing up at the raised fist of his longtime rival, looked genuinely unnerved. "Im'a smash you!"

Dedede only barely missed as Kirby threw himself to the side with a clumsy yet acrobatic flip of sorts. The supercharged musclehead of a king then turned and began to pound his fists into the floor to try and smash the scampering pink puffball. "I will bury you! And pound you into the ground! Kirby! You can't beat me, so follow these instructions!"

That crazy king quickly proved he was not all muscle. With Kirby frantically staying ahead of the dropping blue fists behind him, Dedede cut him off by suddenly spinning around and slamming his fist into Kirby's face with one mean backhand. The bouncy pink hero was sent yelling shrilly as he was sent flying across the hall. All while Dedede made his decree. "Submit to Dededestruction!"

"My, this has turned into quite the grudge match. He's hardly paying us any mind at this point. Are you sure these two are friends?" Nightmare Moon asked as we all stood near each other. It felt weird to barge in now that Dedede was all but ignoring us.

I shrugged my shoulders and said, "Yeah, they are. At this point, I'm not so sure the guy wants to destroy Kirby or just wants to smack him into submission. But I'd rather not wait around and find out if he's planning on the little guy surviving this. Especially when Kirby looks like he has no idea how to deal with the guy in this state."

"Kirby!" Dedede yelled while Kirby started all but dancing around him with bouncing hops and rolls while looking utterly afraid. He was completely outclassed in strength and reach and Dedede was not giving Kirby much in the means to attack by dropping any debris to throw at him. It was not long before he got smashed back into the wall again. "I'mma smack you...real hard! Kirby! You're a little pink blob of lard!"

"For as catchy as I find this karaoke session to be, I think we really should intervene here. And...if this Kirby creature is as similar to Hoover as I suspect he is..." Luna started to say as a smirk formed on her lips. She summoned a small chunk of enchanted blue ice above her horn before sending it flying right at the stumbling pink hero. "Little Kirby! Try using this!"

Kirby knew exactly what to do when he saw that shard of ice flying his way. He jumped right over another wide swing of Dedede's arms before opening his mouth very wide. A veritable vortex of wind began to suck that shard of ice right into his gaping mouth. And before Dedede could intervene, it was drawn in. An instant after Kirby closed his mouth, his raised his stubby little arms high as a sudden flash engulfed him. And Celestia spoke first as we saw that something had changed. "What the... He's blue?! And he's got a tiara of ice on his head?!"

"Huzzah! It's just like with Hoover's Adventure! This little creature possesses a profound copy ability! Unleash the blizzard, little one!" Luna called out while Kirby gave us a quick nod in thanks for the assistance. He was looking much more confident too with that scowl being joined by a smile.

"Kirby! You can't beat me, not while I have this power!" Dedede shouted out in song as he leapt towards Kirby with fist raised high. Kirby only barely had enough time to turn around to see that blow coming. And that fist came down hard. "It's Triple D hour!"

We all flinched as Kirby took that hit with no time to dodge. But...it did not quite connect. Even Dedede himself flinched when he found that Kirby had encased himself in a sturdy block of ice. It was not even cracked by that blow. Frustration immediately formed on the face of that mad king now that Kirby had started to tap into the infamous ability that had insured victory against many powerful foes. And so he began to repeatedly pound with alternating fists on his rival within his icy armor while Kirby could only watch from within. "Now you face the strength of a mighty king! Kirby, you are in for a clobbering!"

Unfortunately for Kirby, while his icy armor was holding out, something else was starting to give. The floor under the block of ice was starting to crack with that block of ice being literally hammered through it blow by blow! Even Kirby's eyes went wide in sudden realization as he seemed to notice that his defenses were not entirely foolproof. And Dedede seemed to be aware of this progress. "I will pound you in the ground, I will make you sing!"

Sure enough, Kirby did indeed sing. With one last blow with both fists, Dedede sent Kirby crashing through the floor and down into the hall under us while the little hero let out a yell of shock as he went falling. Dedede, feeling pretty proud of himself, raised his fists high as his confidence was restored. "Who needs a mallet when my fists can make ya cry uncle?!"

"Oh yeah?! What about us?!" I shouted now that we had Dedede all to ourselves. My royal companions and I quickly surrounded Dedede and launched blasts of element magic at the massive target. Golden fire, blue ice shards, and blue lightning were launched. And yet Dedede did the one thing he could do to evade. He jumped straight up to the point of almost reaching the ceiling. When I looked up, I upon froze seeing him bring his two massive fists together. "Uh oh."

"Bow to the mighty King Dedede! The machoest king of all tiiiime!" Dedede dropped back down and slammed his fists into the ground. And with far more force than either of us could have expected. That blow sent out a shockwave so hard that we were launched straight up and into the ceiling! Almost the entire floor of that hallway was pulverized as Dedede went falling to the next floor down in the castle to pursue his rival.

What a blow... My companions and I went flat against the ceiling with such force that we were almost too stunned to break out of the resulting fall with our wings carrying us down. All we could do was keep our wings spread wide and just float on down. Nightmare Moon grumbled as we descended, "I'm about ready to strangle that lunatic..."

"You and what fists?! He'll strangle us first!" I called back as we descended to the ravaged hallway below. Jagged chunks of stone rubble littered the floor with no signs of any guards in sight. They must have all went running to the most distant sections of the castle to avoid getting swept up in the carnage. And Kirby... He stood ready with his icy blue complexion and equally icy blue tiara still atop his head.

We all landed near Kirby now that we were more prepared to join the brawl in earnest. And Dedede still sounded like he was the star of the show. He pointed at us all, or maybe just at Kirby, before he sang some more. "Show a little respect or I will snap your neck and do it in rhyyyme!"

That last line actually ended up confusing us. He said that to Kirby, but... We all looked down at the little blue ball while even he looked confused by that oddly specific threat. He even brought the tips of his arms forward to examine his midsection. As if to check for something that just was not there. Celestia titled her head to one side before she looked at Dedede and said, "Um... I don't think Kirby here even has a..."

"YEAH, I KNOW KIRBY AIN'T GOT NO NECK!!!" Dedede suddenly barked at us with such a look of pure annoyance on his face. As if we had completely missed the punchline of a joke. He wiggled his fist at us and added while momentarily breaking out of his song, "It's a metaphor! I know what a metaphor is! I went to night school back in the day! Yeheheheh!"

"Oh my god, this guy..." I suddenly burst into a snickering fit while even my royal companions displayed stares of varying levels of amusement. I get Dedede was not trying to be funny, but lord help us if he was trying to make us laugh.

Kirby did not find the situation to be quite so funny. He suddenly pursed his lips and unleashed a frigid gale of ice from his lips. And Dedede just stood there and took it with a huge grin on his face. "You think we're done here?! I got one more verse to clobber that there Kirby and I'm gonna use it!"

With one swift straight punch, Dedede threw his fist right through that blizzard and plugged up its source. And even Kirby's eyes went wide in horror as Dedede shocked us all. He had stuffed his entire right fist into Kirby's mouth and had him stuck on it with no way off! The blue puffball flailed his stubby arms and legs helplessly as Dedede held him off the floor. I stared in shock and said, "Now that's just mean! Let him go!"

"Yeheheheh! Make me, chumps!" Dedede laughed before performing a sudden swift leap right towards one of several large support pillars that happened to be in the room we had fallen in. He went bouncing off of it before using the building momentum to let him throw much harder punches into the floor with Kirby feeling the full force of the impact every time. All while getting back into his infuriatingly catchy song. "Bouncing around off the walls and the ground! Every muscle of mine can squash ya like a pancake!"

Dedede was making himself a very hard target with just how quick his jumps were. He may not have been able to walk with those stubby feet on such an oversized upper body, but he could leap like a flea! Bolts of magic went flying everywhere as the four of us tried our best to rescue Kirby. The poor little guy was entirely helpless and shrilly groaning in pain with every time Dedede smashed him into the floor with his arm's full strength behind each punch. All while Dedede gleefully rocked out to the music he was singing to. "Check out my pecs and the traps on my neck! Their size should tell you that the win is mine to take!"

"Enough of this! Grab him! Just grab him!" Nightmare Moon shouted before just trying to snatch Dedede up in her levitation spell. We all joined in and surrounded him with four layers of magic to hold him in place. The king gritted his teeth in shock as he was held helplessly in place while we all started to pull in opposite directions. Just to pry Kirby off of his fist. It took a moment with Dedede momentarily distracted from singing, but we suddenly got Kirby to pop off his fist like a champagne cork and was sent flying far and into the wall. Nightmare Moon gasped at how hard he went flying into that wall and called out to our ally. "Oh dear, I should have provided a softer landing! Are you well, little one?!"

"Hey, don't you bozos go interruptin' my groove here! I'm the one on the mic right now, not you chumps!" Dedede barked at us with his fist shaking in the air. He then performed a swift leap to one of the pillars again only to suddenly start performing a very acrobatic swing at the top with his long arms gradually whirling down the entire length of the pillar like a gymnast pole. It was clearly an attempt to swing his whole body into us, but it was just such an awe-inspiring sight that we just had to stop and stare for a moment. "Who needs hammers when you got arms like these?! They're way heavier, as you can see!"

We had enough sense to stand back and just let Dedede swing around his pillars. I think he was even genuinely having fun with it since he would springboard off the pillar when he neared the bottom and start at the top from another even if we happened to be out of range. With a brief lull in the action, we glanced over at Kirby. And we all were alarmed to see him staggering to his feet with no sign of that icy tiara on his head. He had returned to his natural pink complexion and was staggering about. King Dedede had literally beaten that icy ability right out of him. And Celestia was quick to come up with an idea. "Looks like the cold isn't enough here. How about the other end of the spectrum?! Kirby, think fast!"

With a flash of her magic aura, Celestia conjured up a small orb of golden fire and sent it right at our little friend. Kirby, in spite of his fatigue, was quick to suck it up. And with a sudden flash, his appearance had changed again. His complexion had become a bold red with another golden tiara set atop his head. But instead of ice, a constantly billowing head of fire was contained within it. He was looking more confident too and gave us a big smile in thanks. But we were suddenly interrupted when Dedede came flying in off of his pillar swing for a flying dropkick right into my three royal companions! I swear I heard a set of bowling pins get knocked over somewhere... "Tussle with my muscles, it ain't a Spring Breeze! MACHO DEDEDE!!!"

"He's...much heavier than he looks!" Luna groaned as she and her sisters remained pinned under the hulking brute of a king while he hilariously flexed atop them as if trying to rub salt in the wound. It was rather humiliating on how effectively he had blindsided them while even crashing into them while they stood in a row. Just the looks on theirs faces was hard not to laugh at! They had no idea what hit them!

Kirby was on the move before I could even decide on a means of attack. He suddenly hurled himself at Dedede while wreathed in an aura of lame and burst into the hulking king with that aura exploding out from Kirby. But Dedede hardly looked fazed as he stared his shocked rival down. "Kirby! You can't beat me! I think..."

I raised an eyebrow at the little mutter at the end of that line. Was Dedede doubting himself. He had failed at every prior opportunity in defeating his rival, so perhaps he still knew the odds may have actually been against him. But that did not stop him from sending Kirby flying high into the ceiling with a sudden uppercut before he could even drop to the ground. "Kirby! I'll put you into the drink!"

"This guy is nuts... Is he really just unstoppable now? Is that what years of getting pummeled by that little guy does to a dude? What a hellish training regime..." I grumbled as Dedede went chasing after Kirby and leaving his prior targets in a very ungraceful pile. If I got close, he would just introduce my face to the floor all over again.

"Kirby! You can't beat me, I said so already! So get yourself ready!" Dedede was having the time of his life even as Kirby resorted to an resourceful means to quickly get away from his opponent. He went into a fiery cartwheel and began to quickly roll along the stone floor with Dedede hopping along and trying to pound him into the dirt even if it meant scorching his hands. And he did finally succeed with his fist coming down ahead of Kirby and letting him roll right into its path. "Kirby! I'mma wallop...YOUR FACE!"

That blow instantly snuffed out the flames coating Kirby and even knocked that fiery ability right out of him. Dedede's rising fist revealed that Kirby had been laid out flat like a deflated balloon while back to his little pink self. He quickly tried to puff himself up with a deep breath as Dedede loomed over him. "Kirby! This ain't no Gourmet Race, oh Kirby! You can't beat me, not while I have this power! It's Triple D hour!"

As Dedede sang the closing lines to his verse once again, he continued to pound onto Kirby with fist over fist to keep him from getting back up. There was no way he would be getting out of that pummeling without aid. With my royal companions back on their feet, we all charged to attack Dedede from behind. But when we started to get near, he once again put the great reach of his arms to impressive use. He glanced over his shoulder, saw us coming at the last second, and swept us all up with a double clothesline lariat! With two of us on each arm, he sent the four of us flying into opposite walls to really knock the wind out of us. The only thing we did was give Kirby just enough of an opening to round himself out and get back onto his feet. Just so he could fall flat on his round face.

"Yehehahahaha! You think a little hot air's enough ta topple these guns?!" Dedede cackled at his longtime rival finally literally beaten to the verge of defeat. Kirby could barely even stand as we all looked on while also rattled. Dedede had even stopped singing regardless of the fact that his anthem was still blaring across the castle. At the end of the day, the mighty King Dedede had ultimately outlasted us. He then raised his arms high for another flex as he laughed in triumph. "I'm about ta squash you into a Kirby waffle! And there ain't nothin' you can do about it! Yeheheheheh!"

I had to think fast. Dedede was sturdy enough to resist blasts of our magic and getting close for a melee strike would get me swatted away like a fly. Kirby was the only one small and agile enough to weave around those massive arms. We had tried giving him ice and fire. What else did we have to offer? And then it hit me. I held up my hand and focused the magic in my right gauntlet. A tiny orb of bright white solar magic formed over the tip of my finger. With Dedede raising his fist high for the final blow, it was not or never. "Let's see what this gives him. Kirby! Here you go!"

I launched that tiny orb of explosive celestial energy at our ally in the hopes that he would see it and suck it up. If he did not... Well, there would have been nothing left of the little guy. Thankfully, Kirby did glance over at me with his eyes widening in hope. He quickly sucked it up, was engulfed in a bright flash, and... No... No! Not that one! "AW CRAP, I FORGOT ABOUT THAT ONE!!!"

Even Dedede barely stopped his fist from falling right onto Kirby as he now stood before his unstoppable friend and rival. Dedede's eyes went wide with horror as even the melody playing throughout the castle came to a very abrupt stop. An awkward silence fell over us as we all stared at Kirby in his new headgear. He was still his natural pink color, but the object atop his head... It was basically a glass dome reinforced by four metal bands stretched over it with a little star spire on the top. And contained within that glass dome was a brightly glowing and pulsing orb of volatile energy. As if the solar magic I had just given Kirby had been converted into whatever was inside there. And when considering even the smallest orbs of solar magic are basically miniaturized supernovas...

We all stared in tense unease. King Dedede himself was no stranger to that particular ability and began to awkwardly waddle backwards with his open hands held out to his sides. All of his bravado was gone as he very carefully tried to back down. "Now... Now, uh... Hold on there Kirby! No need ta go and do anything crazy! We can...uh...settle this nice and quiet here!"

My three royal companions were more confused than wary. They had no idea what kind of power Kirby was packing in that helmet. They snuck over to me with looks of confusion on their faces. Celestia asked softly, "What did you give him? That was solar magic, right? Why the sudden shift in tone?"

"Crash. That's the ability I just gave him. And if that goes off..." I muttered as I understood giving Kirby that ability was a mistake. If he used it, even that supercharged king would be blown away by it. And us. And probably the entire castle. Kirby was a walking megaton bomb now.

King Dedede began to desperate try to appeal to Kirby's hunger. He brought his hands together and started to rub them with a big nervous grin on his face. "How about we go out for ice cream?! Or maybe some watermelons! You like yer watermelons, right? Call it a day, call it even, and just let bygones be bygones, yeah? What say you, Kirb? No hard feelings, right?"

Kirby only had one answer for Dedede by that point. His bright eyes suddenly narrowed into a scowl. And that was all I needed to see to know what was about to happen next. "Run."

I bolted. Began sprinting down the hall as swiftly as my enchanted greaves would carry me. And my three royal companions had enough sense to take me seriously and rush after me at full gallop. Nightmare Moon asked uneasily, "What's happening?! How big a blast will it be?!"

"Big! Just keep running! That balcony's right over there!" I shouted back as we rushed down the hall with the open blue sky visible at the far end of the castle. And a quick glance over my shoulder filled me with horror and dread. A growing bright shine was beginning to fill the area behind us as Kirby charged up for the big one. And there was nothing Dedede could do to stop it. "Oh god, go go go go go!"

It was coming fast. We only had seconds to get ourselves out of the castle. And Dedede's frantic panicked laughter echoed down the halls as he could only stand there and stare his impending defeat in the face. "Yeheheheh... Eheheh... Heheheh... AAAHAHAHAHOOOOO!!!!!"

I felt it coming. A rumbling wave of raw explosive power coming up from behind. All four of us started pleading and stammering in a cacophony of desperate fear. And right when we were almost there, the resulting shockwave of that colossal blast swept us all off our feet and sent us screaming out of the castle through our only way out. We were sent tumbling through the air and out over the ocean at ridiculous speed. As our momentum started to weaken, we had the presence of mind to break out of our resulting fall with our wings. And I cannot even begin to describe the elation of knowing we had escaped that explosion. Luna touched her hooves all over her face as she giggled nervously, "Oh thank heavens, we're alive!"

"Good god, that was too close... I should've thought twice about... Oh... Well... That's something." I replied as we hovered out over the ocean far below. But when we turned in place to face the castle we had just been ejected from... There was no castle. The resulting dust cloud was still lingering, but the castle itself... It had been thoroughly and utterly demolished with only bits of its foundation remaining. And as we began to drift closer to shore, we all happened to look up and notice there were many objects falling. And not simply the many bricks that made up the castle. The many servants and guards of the castle had been launched sky-high by the blast and were now tumbling back down to earth. "It's raining Dees!"

"Well, would you look at that! It's raining Dees! Waddle Dees!" Celestia laughed at the sight of those adorable little guys just tumbling out of the air. We all swooped low to bring ourselves back down to the plains right in front of where the castle once stood. And the Waddle Dees themselves... They were not even being harmed by the great fall. They even seemed to bounce a bit upon landing before looking around in silent confusion. Celestia glanced about as those dozens of Waddle Dees rained down all over the countryside and asked, "Wait, they're not hurt? Not even by the fall?"

"Come to think of it... I don't think any of Pop Star's creatures can be hurt by long falls. Maybe they're just too light and soft for the impact to hurt them... Wait, you hear that?" I asked as something started to reach my ears. A long yell of increasing volume. And when we all looked up, we saw Dedede himself tumbling out of the sky while shrieking in terror. It looked like that blast had literally blown his body back down to its original form if the size of his arms was anything to go by. And just seconds later, him hit the ground headfirst with an impressive crash. We just stared at the half buried king with his upper body now buried in the soft earth. And I could only crack a smirk at his graceless posture. "Well...maybe not everyone on Pop Star is light enough to stick the landing."

"I just can't believe he's still in one piece after such an explosion went off in his face... Truly a mighty king indeed. Perhaps all that bravado was not just all talk after all. I will assume he is simply unconscious right now..." Nightmare Moon muttered while we gazed upon the motionless Dedede. But she then turned her eyes to the sky and asked, "But...what do you suppose became of our little pink ally? Did he destroy himself?"

"Nah, he never gets hurt by that ability. And it's always single use too, so don't worry about him using it again today." I replied before I happened to glance up and notice a pink balloon drifting down towards us. A balloon with two red feet. "There he is."

We all stood back as Kirby came drifting down with his round stretchy body puffed up with air. He let out a shrill sigh to let all that air out once right above the ground. The four of us gazed down upon the little pink creature before he glanced back and forth at us. With one of his stubby arms raised high, he greeted us in a way only he could. "Piyii!"

"What a deceptively mighty creature. So simple and gentle, yet possessing immense versatility. If you are no different from Hoover, then I can only imagine how his series will evolve!" Luna giggled as stepped forward before gently bowing her head. She touched her horn to the top of Kirby's face while he just giggled at her touch. "As Princess of the Night, I must say. Well done, little one. Your assistant was greatly appreciated today."

Kirby reached out and gave his new friend a nuzzling hug. We all took turns shaking hands with the little pink puffball before he happened to turn around and noticed King Dedede still motionless with his upper body buried in the dirt. He went waddling over to him with a look of concern while we stood back and watched. Celestia softly asked, "He's worried about the king? Even after he received such a beating from him?"

All I could was sigh in quiet admiration as I beheld the scene playing out before us. And I sighed with a smile on my face. "I really don't think Kirby has the capacity to genuinely hate anyone. When I said those two are friends, I really meant it."

Pop Star's greatest hero examined Dedede closely and soon gently patted him on the back. Kirby said nothing, but he then suddenly jumped a bit before glancing around for something. We watched in silence as the little guy went scampering over to a large flower that had not quite bloomed. And I could only crack a smirk when he tapped it once. The flower suddenly bloomed and...produced a round doughnut from its face. A doughnut topped with a layer of chocolate. Kirby then came running back over with that doughnut held over his head before gently setting it down next to Dedede. As if offering him a get well gift. All I could do was sigh as I said, "Oh Kirby... Never change."

"Not a shred of animosity at all... Even after such a harrowing brawl, he feels nothing but concern for his opponent." Nightmare Moon said gently while we watched. Kirby then patted his friend on the back again as if to wish King Dedede well before he let out a long yawn. Not that it was hard to see why. The Princess of Dreams then asked, "That battle must have exhausted you, little one. Why don't you run off for home? You seem to be in need of a nap."

Kirby nodded with such a sleepy look in his eyes. He proceeded to waddle by us while waving goodbye. The little pink hero went waddling down the road before the castle with only the horizon ahead of him. And we all saw him off with a smile.

I looked back at Dedede, but my eyes then fell upon what was left of his castle on the hill ahead of us. That dust cloud was all but gone by then to reveal just how empty that hill really was by then. And I felt such a profound sense of shame and embarrassment as I saw the results of our actions. The three royal sisters too beheld the ruins of King Dedede's castle while I spoke with an uneasy grin. "I gotta admit... We were kind of jerks today. He wasn't even doing anything wrong. Just minding his own business until we barged into his house and challenged him to a duel."

Just the sheer look of shared embarrassment on their faces... My companions knew how selfish our actions were that day. Celestia stammered with such a crooked sheepish grin on her face, "I... You... I suppose we did. We were simply looking for a challenge, but I never imagined it would escalate to the point of bringing the house down."

"Yeah, old Dedede really didn't deserve this... Come to think of it... Luna. Nightmare Moon. You can fix this, right? Just...put it all back together?" I replied before suddenly realizing who I was talking to. The Princess of the Night and the Princess of Dreams have absolute control over the fabric of the dream realm. Whatever they wish to see, they can make it happen.

Nightmare Moon snickered briefly at my suggestion. She then glanced at her fellow sister of the night and said, "Yes, I do believe it would be proper for us to undo this unnecessary collateral damage. Luna, if you would assist me here?"

"Gladly. We have a castle to restore." Luna replied as the two of them channeled their dream magic through their horns. A great blue dome of magical light began to engulf what little remained of the castle and where it had stood atop the hill before us. And in a matter of seconds, that dome faded to reveal King Dedede's castle standing tall where it had always been. As if nothing had even happened to it. But Luna was not quite done. She then looked over at Dedede and added, "And we must not forget the king's prized treasure!"

With another cast of her spell, Luna summoned a familiar object out of their in a flash of blue light. King Dedede's trusty wooden mallet. It dropped to the ground with a very firm thump right next to him. And that tremor must have been just what Dedede needed to wake up. His feet started to wiggle before his body squirmed. We could hear his muffled groaned before he very suddenly pulled himself out of the earth before falling right back into a sitting position. And he just stared at us with a very dry stare while overlooking the mallet beside him. "Ya happy now? Got whatcha came for?"

We were all hesitant to speak. We had given that poor fool so much trouble over literally nothing. Now that we had come to understand that we were all in the wrong, it was impossible to defend ourselves. Dedede then rose to his feet and pointed his bare blue hand at us. His mittens were still gone and his red coat was just as torn and tattered as before. "What's your beef with me anyway?! You come moseyin' on into my castle, wreck my baby, and then drag that there Kirby into the mess and get him ta blow my pad to smithereens?! Why?! What's yer problem?! You bozos got a bone ta pick with me?!"

At this point, there was absolutely no faulting Dedede for his anger towards us. But Nightmare Moon was quick to try and defuse the situation with such a smug smirk on her face. "Your majesty, I fear you may have hit your head a little too hard there. Have you failed to notice what's right next to you?"

"Right next ta... Eh?!" Dedede stuttered before his eyes opened wide in disbelief. Only then did he happen to see his trusty mallet on the ground beside him. Sheer joy filled his face, but was quickly replaced with a skeptical scowl. "Waaaait a minute... You sure this ain't one of my spares? Lemme see here..."

King Dedede snatched up his mallet and began to very closely examine the head. He checked one face on the mallet before rotating it and examining the other. And then he let out a laugh of delight. "Yeheheheh, yep! That's her all right!"

Even I was not sure of what kind of proof he was looking for. And so I asked, "Wait, how can you tell? What's so special about this one?"

The overjoyed king then held out his mallet to us. "Take a good look! Y'all see that notch on the rim? That got there when Kirby sent me flying for the first time and I've never stopped swingin' her around since!"

A close examination of the steel rim around revealed that there was indeed a small notch in it. A little inconspicuous dent. Nightmare Moon smiled in amusement as she spoke, "Hm. So there is."

Dedede then hoisted his mallet back onto his shoulder, but he glanced at it and then back at us. "But I could swear you bozos turned my baby into sawdust a little while ago. And my castle! I mean did ya have to go and do that?! I mean just look at what you and that there Kirby did to... To... Huh?!"

It was only then that King Dedede turned around to see what was left of his once mighty castle. Except that it was never gone at all. I had to do everything in my power to not start snickering like a fool as Luna doubled down on gaslighting the confused king. "Are you feeling all right, your majesty? All this talk of hammers being destroyed and castles being demolished... Did you just happen to hit your head that hard recently?"

Dedede began to look back and forth at us, his mallet, and his castle in the distance. All while looking and sounding increasingly panicked. "But... But... Y'all were there! And ya busted up my baby! And then I... Yeah! I got out my super clobberin' hammer and... And then I picked up and axe! And then... Then that there Kirby showed up and...I went all super macho on yer butts! Then Kirby went big boom on me and... But my castle's still... And my mallet's right... But ya...and they...but it didn't...and it's still... Yeh... Yeheh... Yeheheh... Yeheheheheheh!!!"

We started to back away from Dedede as he began increasingly unstable while glancing back and forth rapidly until he started to burst into outright hysterical laughter. He fell flat on his back as he let out increasing shrill bouts of confused mad laughter to the sky for maybe a good thirty seconds. Just going mad with confusion. But just as we were wondering if he was all right upon falling silent, Dedede hopped back up onto his face and let out a loud sigh. "Man, Triple D needs a vacation! I wonder if the Float Islands are good this time of year..."

King Dedede turned to us again while hoisting his mallet to his shoulder again. He then gave us a big grin and said, "Well, if you bozos are just passin' through, then I guess y'all are good in my book! Just stay outta trouble or yer gonna get really personally acquainted with my lil' friend here, got it?"

Good lord, it was hard to keep a straight face. We had King Dedede totally fooled. But it was for his own good. No real lasting harm was done. But right when Dedede turned to walk back to his castle, his foot finally brushed against the donut on the ground. He glanced down and reached for the oddly placed snack. "Huh? How'd this get here?"

I decided it was for the best that he knew. "Kirby wanted you to have that."

Dedede stared in silence at the donut for a moment before a very warm smile spread across his face. He let out a long sigh before speaking much more kindly. "That there Kirby... For bein' such a puny pink pipsqueak, he's a true blue friend. Gotta remember ta call up the gang ta see if they wanna catch some rays too."

The calmed king finally waddled off with a snack in hand without looking back at us once. And not just him. The entire castle crew of Waddle Dees started to come from all over and began to follow their king back into their home. Celestia winked at me as we all watched the rather cute spectacle playing out before us. "Looks like you were right. They are friends."

"Yeah, Dedede's weird with friendship like that." I replied before I suddenly felt a familiar sensation. A rippling feeling through the air. The sensation of my own dreaming mind being on the verge of awakening. "It's almost time, huh?"

"I would assume so. But we really must pay another visit to this world of Pop Star. It feels...reminiscent of Equestria in so many ways. I honesty enjoyed myself here tonight. For the most part." Nightmare Moon chuckled while she beheld the great castle of King Dedede in the distance.

Luna then spoke up with a smile, "And speaking of vacations, today is when we can finally get started on ours! We've spent enough time settling in. Time to let the real fun commence!"

My dream was fading fast. I was so ready to wake up. And with a kiss, Celestia said her goodbyes to me. "See you soon, my sunshine."

"Yeah... Have a good morning, ladies." I retorted before my vision was filled with a white void. The feeling of my armor covering my body was replaced by a soft fabric and a layer of comforting feathers. I was no longer on my feet. I was instead lying upon my back. And at my side while keeping me in her winged embrace was the beautiful Queen Novo.

I felt...good. That dream, for as chaotic as it got, was a surprisingly fun time. And I greeted my beautiful beloved with a kiss upon her beak. Novo immediately stirred before opening those lovely eyes while I whispered to her. "Good morning, dear."

"And a very good morning to you too, baby. Someone looks like they dreamed well." Novo cooed as she returned the kiss to my cheek. She then asked, "What happened in your head last night? Something worth writing home about?"

"Yep. And I met someone I think you would have some very fun conversations with. Much to Celestia's annoyance." I replied while Novo could only flash me a curious and confused smile. She would never understand. Not that she needed to.

I wanted to make sure my memories of that dream would not be forgotten, so I jotted down some notes as a means to jog my memory once I returned home to Ponyville. But I could not dwell on it for long. Our first full day of the vacation was beginning. It was time to really start having some fun.

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting me through Patreon, Ko-Fi, or Subscribestar.

Love Under the Sun

Author's Note

If you enjoy you work, please consider supporting me through Patreon, Ko-Fi, or Subscribestar.

Love Under the Sun

I had to start my day off with a quick shower before stepping out to get some breakfast. And it was busy out on the dining patio. Everyone who was attending our vacation had turned out for a glorious breakfast buffet with a tropical twist. I loved the fruit pastries and they even provided some seafood for our avian guests. It was a good start to our first full day down in the tropics.

With a full platter in hand, I scanned the seating area along the edges of the patio. There was a lot of room and many tables to use. But then I saw someone waving me down. Ember had her hand raised high...and a platter of assorted food stacked even higher. Not wanting to disappoint my wonderful blue rose, I headed right over. I quickly found that the long table she was seated at was basically reserved only for those who were wearing a crown or were of royal blood. Equestria's royal family, Queen Novo and her daughter, Rain Shine, and the Dragon Lord herself were the only ones present. Orbash was the first to greet me as he said, "Good morning to you, my boy! You all rested and ready for our first real day of fun?"

"Yep. I've got a good feeling about today. Especially with such a strong start." I replied before trying to find a spot to sit at. At least until I saw why Ember had been the one to flag me down. She had saved a seat between herself and Celestia just for me. I went around the table and took a seat between the Dragon Lord and the Princess of the Dawn. "Good morning, ladies. Sleep well?"

Celestia and I almost laughed when our eyes met. We may have slept well, but that shared dream from the previous night was hardly restful. Ember, having no idea what even happened between us last night, just smiled at me happily. "Very well. I can't get enough of these soft Equestrian beds everyone uses out here. And this... This food! It's always so rich with flavors!"

Ember went to work on her tower of fine dining bite after bite. She was even getting some stares from around the table. It was impressive that she could even carry that platter stacked so high to the table. At least until considering Ember's unrivaled physical strength. She also had the Bloodstone Scepter propped up against the table between us, reminding me that she goes almost nowhere without it. Especially in unfamiliar lands.

As if in response to me noticing its presence, the Bloodstone itself began to glow. I understood that this was an invitation and reached out and rested my hand atop it before once again watching Ember gradually gorge herself on a very filling breakfast. "Your daughter's got quite the appetite."

"She definitely gets that from her father." I heard the voice of Blaze speak with the sound of Torch's voice letting out a grunt of disapproval. The dragon queen giggled at her husband's groveling before speaking sweetly to me. "And good morning, dear! What wonderful sunny weather we're having today! You and Ember have big plans now that you're both settled in?"

"I dunno, I'm just gonna let things happen as they come today to get a feel of what this trip has to offer. Maybe hit the beaches, go snorkeling, or even just a long stroll on the beach. And I think Ember would be up for all of that." I replied quietly to not let anyone really hear me. I looked back over my shoulder to see beyond the railing. We had a gorgeous view of the sea beyond the beach with the sandy shoreline dotted with colorful vacationers. I then added, "And I really need to look around town to pick up some souvenirs while I'm at it. Can't forget about my friends back home."

"Sounds like you have a lot on your plate, boy. Don't go devouring it all at once. Pace yourself." I heard Torch reply with a kind tone. And I think he just wanted to pat me on the shoulder if he could. The mighty former Dragon Lord then spoke briefly, "Anyway, we really shouldn't be taking up so much of your time so early in the morning. But it was good to hear you again so soon. You and Ember have fun out there. And we'll be watching."

I glanced back at the platter of fine breakfast staples set before me and realized that I had not even touched it yet. My eyes fell upon the Bloodstone Scepter again before I said, "Yeah, that'd be appreciated. We'll talk again soon, all right?"

Blaze all too happily said her farewells while Torch remained respectfully silent. "Yes, very soon! You and Ember have a wonderful time today, dear. We'll be right here enjoying the view. See you soon! Love you!"

Such a warm and fuzzy feeling filled my heart as I took my hand off of the Bloodstone Scepter. And Ember was quick to notice where I was looking. She asked with a smirk on display, "Someone had something to say to you?"

I almost laughed. Ember could see just how much her mother had gotten to me. All I could do was avert my eyes while I said, "You have amazing parents. It's no wonder you blossomed into such a stunning blue rose."

Ember blushed furiously at my words, but still beamed at me with such a toothy smile. At least until she noticed that the Bloodstone was beginning to glow again. Her gaze of joy turned into one of horror. "James, they heard that!"

I reflexively covered my mouth while still failing to contain a laugh. I will have to remember to tone down any sweetness displayed towards Ember whenever the Bloodstone Scepter is near. An arduous task when considering how madly in love with that wonderful dragon queen I am. Ember quickly set her hand atop the Bloodstone Scepter and said, "Not now! We'll talk later... Yes, yes, love you too, Mom."

Celestia was getting an up close look at the shenanigans Ember gets up to with her parents being able to see everything that was happening around them. A glance to my right revealed that the Princess of the Dawn was biting her lip to stay quiet. I then looked at Ember again while she just rolled her eyes in annoyance. Although she did soon smile at me. "Mom really loves you."

"Hey, that's cool. I love her too." I replied while knowing that Ember's parents were most definitely listening in. I then asked, "How have things been now that your mother's back in your life?"

Ember's smile softened as she appeared to take a moment to process that question. She glanced down at the Bloodstone Scepter before she looked at me. "It's been...great. I never knew what it's like to have a mother. But now that she's here with me, I... She's been working hard to catch up on lost time. I was always glad to have a reasonable father, but...I didn't know how much I needed a mother in my life. And Mom's great. I think she was the best possible mate for my dad."

"She really is. I've seen those two together. I swear their love for each other is eternal. An amazing couple." I replied before I happened to look down at the Bloodstone Scepter. The gem atop it was not glowing, but I knew they had to have been watching and listening at that time. I turned my gaze up at Ember and asked, "You think they heard that?"

"Totally." Ember replied before noticing that Celestia was listening in on my right. She was dining happily while looking at us out of the corner of her eye. The Dragon Lord then asked, "Celestia. You knew Torch and Blaze back before I hatched, right? What were they like together?"

Celestia cracked such an amused grin at that question. "Probably about what you've seen from them. Very dearly in love and constantly bouncing off of each other. They were very happy together and so very excited to have you. They were even the envy of much of the dragon lands during their time together."

"Basically exactly like how they've been whenever we have chat with them." I replied as I recalled how those two towering lovers are towards each other. The romance between Torch and Blaze is truly inspiring to see. To see that even such titans can love each other as a man and woman so wholeheartedly is truly a pleasure.

Celestia went back to dining and took her eyes off of us entirely. But when I looked back at Ember, she was looking at me with an almost shy and inviting smile. With all that talk of love, it was impossible for us to ignore our own love for each other. Ember brought her hand to the shaft of the Bloodstone Scepter and appeared to be inviting me to hold it with her. So I did. I wrapped my hand around hers while she held her royal scepter. Was it...a subtle way of telling me that I would be her king one day? Someone worthy to hold the Bloodstone Scepter at will?

I so dearly wanted to kiss her. Ember was right there and that smile almost looked like she was demanded that I bring my lips to hers. But we could not. Not with so many prying eyes around us. I released my grasp on Ember's hand once she began to release her grip on the Bloodstone Scepter. But she still spoke softly to me. "Let's spend some time together today."

"I'd love to... Just slip away together... Alone." I replied softly with Ember noticeably blushing at my words. Just...so madly in love with that wonderful dragon woman. She was very distracted from her meal for a moment. I suspect she even wanted to drag me under the table just so we could have a moment together out of sight. I then had an idea and said, "Should I meet you back at your room when we're done here?"

"Please!" Ember chirped with such excitement in her eyes. And so we resumed dining. It almost looked like Ember had forgotten all about our little chat since she started working away at her towering platter of delicious tropical cooking. And I was happy to focus on my own helping of the buffet's offerings. One trip to the buffet line was not enough. I had to go back for seconds.

There was a lot of pleasant chatter around the royal table. Although it was difficult for me to speak directly to those more than a couple of seats away. Novo especially would have loved to chat me up, but she was more than happy to preoccupy herself with King Orbash. Much to the irritation of his queen. But the handsome king of Equestria took her vaguely flirtatious words with nothing but laughter. And I could not help letting out a snicker of my own. She was simply deeply appreciative of his own beauty and just wanted to have some fun with it. No matter how irresistible she found the father of her best friend, Novo only had eyes for me and I knew that. I wonder how often he had to fend off such adoration when he was still a bachelor...

Breakfast was delicious and filling and I heard a lot of fun conversations around me. Ember even smirked at me knowingly whenever I went quiet for too long. Basically her way of confirming that she knew I was listening intently to everything being said around me. Ember knows that I listen more than I speak. But she was distracted ore often than not by that towering platter of delicious food. She eventually finished it down to the last morsel and patted her belly in satisfaction. I could not even begin to wonder how she managed to stuff all that food inside herself without ballooning outward. That incinerator of a stomach she has must work quickly to break down softer foods.

Satisfied for the time, Ember stood up and wandered out of the mess hall with the Bloodstone Scepter in hand. But I knew she was waiting for me. I tried to be inconspicuous by focusing on the conversations happening around me and partaking when I could. I only finally stepped away from the table once I finished that second hefty helping of food from the buffet line. Satisfied with my morning meal, I headed back into the hotel to seek out the beautiful Dragon Lord waiting for me.

It was only my second day at that resort, so I had not yet memorized exactly which rooms most of my entourage were staying at. I had to ask around at the front desk for who was staying where. But just to add an extra layer of subterfuge, I asked for where Rain Shine was staying instead of Ember since I knew they were sharing the same room. I went down the hall I was directed to and knocked on the door. A familiar muffled voice spoke up from the other side. "Can I help you?"

I came up with an appropriate response in an attempt to throw some wit into the situation. "I'm looking for my little blue rose. Have you seen it anywhere?"

"Get in here, you silver-tongued devil." The voice giggled before the door opened before me. I did not see Ember and was led to believe she was right behind the door and against the wall. I kept an eye on the door once I entered and did find that Ember was just out of sight behind it once she closed it behind me. She instantly grabbed me and brought me down to my knees so she could place a kiss right upon my lips. Those beautiful scarlet eyes gazed into mine as she spoke with a playful whisper, "And you say you're not a poet."

"I have my moments." I retorted with a snicker before Ember and I held each other in a silent embrace. Just to savor each other now that we were alone and behind closed doors. I whispered to her lovingly, "I never get tired of these moments... Just you and me... Alone. No one to see us... Don't be afraid to ask me to see you alone in private, OK? I'm always happy to do this."

"You better believe I will. I just...want to hold you... Keep you safe in my arms... And in my wings." Ember giggled before following through on that claim. Her embrace only grew as she wrapped her beautiful blue wings around me while we stood in the doorway. She whispered to me again, "The war is over, but I'm still your shield. I always will be. All right?"

"Yes, that's fine. And thank you." I whispered back to my beautiful and powerful beloved. Ember did not possess the kind of sundering magical might that the likes of the royal family possess, but she was strong. And fast. Her hands could tear the flesh from a man's bones. As long as I was in her company, I was very safe. And that difference in power...left me feeling momentarily inadequate. "I just wish I could do the same for you..."

"No. No, shhhh... Shhhh, don't feel so worthless. Please." Ember whispered to me soothingly before placing so many little kisses all over my face. Those beautiful scarlet eyes gazed upon me with conviction and confidence in that gaze. Doing all she could to soothe my doubts with her unwavering devotion. "Don't worry about protecting me. I can handle just about anything. I'll be your shield. Your unbreakable shield. I won't let myself be broken when I still have you to protect, my little warrior poet. I promise. I won't let anyone take me from you. And I won't let myself die for you...when I can live for you. I won't...let you lose me."

"Ember, you really are the best and I lo... I adore you for that." I only barely caught myself with my response. I love you. Three words that can change everything when it comes to a dragon. Words I had already foolishly spoken before Ember was ready to hear them. She had already resisted the impact of those words too many times. I did not want to wait, but I had to. For her. If it was for Ember, I would wait as long as she needed me to.

"The best, huh? In that case, I better be my best for you." Ember giggled before her embrace finally relaxed. Her hand took hold of mine before she guided me towards the bed nearby. The layout of the room was very similar to Novo's while not entirely identical. She was beaming at me with such an inviting smile on display. "Come on over here. Just...be with me for a while. You know I've missed you."

I did not resist. I had missed Ember so very dearly as well. Even a day spent aboard the Olympia was not enough to sate my desire for her. Although I did notice something resting on a couch in the corner of the room. The Bloodstone Scepter was propped up on it. I realized that we were completely visible to Ember's parents if they wanted to see us. "Um... Someone might be watching."

"No, not this time. I let them know that you and I wanted some time alone and they promised to not be watching or listening for the next hour." Ember replied while I could not shake the feeling that the Bloodstone Scepter could be watching us at anytime. I know that Torch and Blaze are not constantly observing their surroundings, but that does not change that it feels like they do. Ember did her best to distract me from my concerns by taking a seat beside me and gently lowering me onto my back. The beautiful Dragon Lord loomed over me with her hand resting over mine. "I'm here for you."

I sighed deeply at the sight of the beautiful dragon woman above me. Ember relaxed more onto her side with one arm holding her up while her spare hand tenderly slid a finger along my jaw and chin before looping back up to my forehead. She loved to touch me with her hands and fingers. Long happy sighs hissed from Ember's nostrils as she gazed down at me while I looked up at her. Such beautiful eyes... The eyes and smile of a woman who was deeply in love with the man before her. I wanted to tell her. And so I told her in the only way I could get away with it. "Someone loves you."

"And I wonder who they could be... Just be sure to let them know that I'll be coming for them someday, all right? I'll come find them...and they'll never be able to get away from me." Ember replied with a knowing giggle. She really did know. We both knew. If only she was ready to cross that bridge, I would take her into my arms and never let go. I was madly in love with that dragon queen. I wanted her. She wanted me. And she had even offered me the honor of fathering her future heirs. To bless her with children... To have a family with her. Ember's smile began to falter as I suspect her heart was getting the better of her. "I want to make you so happy... To make you as happy as you've made me. To make you feel...so lucky to have me."

"And you are, Ember. I'm honored that you came into my life that day. I could've completely overlooked the dragon lands that day and just...passed you by. My curiosity that day...gave me someone I can never replace." I whispered back up to Ember while making no attempt to hide my heart from her. If we never met that day... Would I even still be alive? Would I have been lost had fate not guided us to each other?

Ember sighed dreamily as she continued to caress my face. Her eyes softened, her smile almost fading as she gazed at me in longing. Now it was her turn to skirt the razor's edge of an uncertain dragon's heart. "If I was ready... Right at this moment... I would gladly be yours. I would hold you forever. Shield you from anyone who would try to destroy you... Make you smile every day. Make you laugh... Make you cry in joy. I would do...anything for you. Anything to make you feel like having me was the best thing to ever happen to you."

"And here I thought Novo was the closest thing to a perfect woman I had ever seen." I said with a subtle chuckle that only made Ember blush profusely. Why was I so blessed to have such amazing women come into my life only to become my beloveds? Ember and Novo... Both being women tempered by time that no human woman ever could live through. Ember was truly amazing. One of the finest women I had ever met. And...I was so madly in love with her for it. As Ember paused in confused delight over my words, I brought my fingers to the back of her hand as it held my face. "Maybe perfection is more common than I thought."

Ember's eyes narrowed in adoration at those words. And she spoke with a hushed voice. "Am I really so perfect, my little warrior poet?"

Before I even responded, Ember began to move. She was no longer content with remaining by my side. She climbed atop me and began to straddle me with her pelvis aligned with mine. The beautiful creature laid atop me with her arms tucked under her head. Those beautiful scarlet eyes gazed at me as Ember rested protectively atop me. "You really think I'm worthy of that? But what about you? Is there any such thing as a perfect man?"

It would be conceited of me to even try to act like anyone with a human soul could be considered perfect. Humans are incapable of such a feat. I averted my gaze, knowing that Ember was simply being far too kind to me. It was flattering to even consider that I could be seen as an example of perfection in her eyes, but I knew I was nowhere close to it. "If there is, it's certainly not me. Perfection...can only be found in those who are tempered by centuries of experience. That's not something I'll ever have."

"You sweet humble little man... Even if you're not perfect, you're still wise for someone who hasn't been around all that long." Ember cooed as she brought a hand to my face once again. And as she caressed me cheek, she whispered lovingly to me. "But you'll always be my perfect man, you sweet little warrior poet. I think...we would be poorer for it if we never found each other."

"I...do believe that." I said before letting out a sigh of sheer relaxation. I closed my eyes and fatigue started to come over me. Very filling early day meals can leave one feeling lethargic and I was certainly feeling that by then. And the weight of Ember atop me made me feel exceptionally secure and comfortable. I was safe with her. And I was very happy with her.

Ember's hand continued to tenderly stroke my face from one side to the other. So tender... So delicate, as if she was gently grooming a precious treasure of hers. That hand had killed before. Torn enemies limb from limb. But when applied to my body, it was always the lightest gentlest touch. The touch of a woman, not a warrior. And as I closed my eyes to savor the soothing smooth touch of the scales lining her fingers and palms, Ember's other hand began to trace over my chest. A favorite habit of hers that I had come to adore. And she soon whispered to me with such a whimsical tone. "Now you've got me wondering... What kind of heirs would a perfect man and perfect woman produce together?"

My eyes opened wide at that sudden question. And when I glanced down at Ember, she smirked back at me with such pride in those beautiful eyes. A gaze entirely devoid of doubt. "What? Why that look, James? I did say you've been given express permission to sire my heirs when the time comes. And I'm sticking to that offer."

My mind began to race at that wonderful offer. What would our future children look like? What would they act like? Would they be warriors? Scholars? Artists? Even if they would ultimately not have the qualities necessary to inherit the Bloodstone Scepter, I... I had nothing but the highest hopes for the wonderful dragon children that we would create together. I had already seen such a child in the form of Spike. He has always been such a good boy since the day I met him, so I know that dragon children can be raised into becoming very fine people. Not at all like the barbaric brutes common in the land of Ember's origin. And as my mind tried to imagine such children in my mind, I whispered back to Ember with joy in my heart. "I've got a good feeling about them... I'm sure they'll go on to do great things for your people. Maybe even for all of Equestria."

"They'll make us so proud... I know they will." Ember sighed before letting out a rather graceless yawn. And then I yawned. My beautiful blue beloved giggled at the timing as I started to notice just how full we were from such a decadent breakfast. The Dragon Lord atop me sighed and asked, "Am I the only one who feels like we could use a nap right now?"

"Filling breakfast meals can do that to you... I feel like we really shouldn't on our first full day here, but... Oh, forget it. Better to rest up now and face the rest of the day at full charge than to feel totally outta it for the next few hours." I grumbled with some irritation at our situation. I really did not want to start my first full day in Cantercun with a nap, but there was no denying our fatigue. Maybe going straight back to our rooms after dining was not the best idea. We had become too relaxed with our full bellies dragging us down further. "Two hours tops, all right? I want us to be out and about before noon."

"Good idea. And...let's keep stuff like this for later in the day. Don't want us repeating this too often." Ember sighed with a subtle giggle. I think she was annoyed with herself for setting us up for unwanted sleepiness. She rolled off of my side and draped a wing over me as a means of keeping me feeling secure and comfortable. Ember then placed her right hand atop my chest, prompting me to rest my left over hers. But when I did, she noticed something upon my finger. A simple gold ring. And her eyes were drawn to it. Ember slid a finger along the top and asked with a confident smile, "Maybe I forgot this was here, but remind me. Is this what I think it is?"

Had I discussed traditional courtship with Ember before? I could not recall... But I did say, "Yeah. My wedding ring. Fluttershy's wearing a matching bracelet on her hoof right now."

Ember then asked with a growing smile as she rubbed the ring on my finger, "Did you forge this yourself?"

When considering what Ember told me about dragon courtship, I was not surprised she assumed that a romantic partner manually creates the wedding jewelry before popping the question. I rolled my eyes and said, "No... No, it doesn't really work like that. I mean I'm sure you can, but...it's not like most people in Equestria have the skills and resources necessary to forge their own jewelry. Most simply buy them from shops that specialize in jewelry and present it to their desired mate."

"Really...? They just...use one that was made by someone else and sold for bits? That's...nowhere near as gratifying as forging one with your own hands." Ember replied with such a look of confusion in her eyes. And then I understood. To dig up raw gemstones and precious metal ore out of the ground, smelt the metal and cut the precious stone into the desired shape, and then combine the two components into a functional piece of jewelry... Man, no wonder dragons take romance so seriously. They do it all by hand themselves. And Ember seemed to notice my wandering gaze and spoke with such a confident smirk. "In that case, don't worry about doing it yourself. When the time comes for you to give me some heirs, leave it to me. I'll handle that little detail myself."

Such a bold claim. And with that unwavering confident gaze backing those words up. And I remembered. For me to even be allowed to mate with Ember, we would need to be sworn to each other first. For one to approach the other and request their hand in eternal love. Only once she and I become life mates will I be permitted to...make love to her. To give her the children and family she desires. And there were steps before that point that could not be skipped. I looked Ember in the eye and whispered, "Don't keep me waiting too long, please... I'm eager to see what you'll put together when the time comes."

"Mmhm, someday. Someday..." Ember cooed at me before bringing her lips to mine for a tender kiss before we began to drift off to sleep in each other's embrace. We had talked enough. It was time to sleep off our morning meal.

I dreamed...vaguely. But while I cannot remember most of what was there, I could still remember bits and pieces. I remember...a boy. A little dragon boy. But...it was not Spike. And I remember holding that boy. Cradling him in my arms... I even heard his soft voice. So quiet and gentle. So shy, but so happy and safe with me. And...I loved him. I remember his smile... I think I even remember his colors. Very dark shades of blue. And before I could awaken... Right when the sensations of waking came to me, I saw his face and... Oh my god, he had his mother's eyes...

Was I in tears when I awoke? Such a powerful sense of longing came over me as I found myself staring at the ceiling. That wonderful little boy. He was in my arms. I remembered feeling the warm mass of a child in my embrace. And now...he was gone. And I was so sure of it. That was not just any dragon boy. He was my boy. My...son. And as I felt along my chest and found no sign of the child I had just been cradling in my arms, I muttered softly with my senses not quite awake. "Come back... I miss you."

Ember began to stir beside me while her wing remained draped over me. But I could not bring myself to turn my gaze to her waking face. All I could do was gaze up at the ceiling with such a profound sense of longing in my heart. I wanted to feel the weight of that gentle and happy boy in my arms. To know that he was mine. To feel...so proud of him. And before long, a whisper reached my ear. "What's wrong? Did you...have a bad dream?"

"No... I had a very happy dream. So happy that...I didn't want to wake up." I replied as I felt a single tear trickle down the side of my face. And Ember was quick to act. She pulled me into the embrace of her wing and arms. Cradled me against her as if trying to squeeze the sorrow out of me. I sighed and said, "Sorry... I shouldn't be sad when we're supposed to be having a good time out here."

"No, it's all right, James. Take a minute. I'm here for you." Ember cooed to me before I felt her sneak a kiss onto the side of my neck. She embraced and cuddled with me, trying to keep me safe from my own emotions. "Shhh... My little warrior poet... It'll be all right."

And I believed her. My mood was interrupted by a yawn that almost made me laugh. We really did need to get up and focus on our day. Once she was convinced my mood had improved, Ember sat up in bed and reached her arms high for a stretch. Her wings reacted to her body tensing up as well and spread very wide to dazzle me with that majestic wingspan. I could not resist the urge to hold that beautiful creature. As soon as her wings relaxed and folded, I embraced my beloved Ember from behind. The beautiful Dragon Lord giggled as my arms folded over her chest. "Careful, James. Don't drag me back down for another nap."

"I won't. I just...want to hold you for a minute." I found the will to smile and placed a gentle kiss on the base of Ember's right horn. My beloved giggled in delight before going silent. She rested a hand upon my wrist as I held her. I began to spread my arms out a bit, one holding her higher than the other. One hand rested over Ember's smooth chest. I could feel her heart beating away inside. And she held my hand to that spot. Over and over, a gentle tremor reached out to my palm. As if Ember was telling me that her heart was beating just for me. I answered with a kiss to the back of her head. But as my other hand slid lower over those delightfully smooth ventral scales, it soon rested upon her belly. Right over...

My had was resting over Ember's womb. And a very recent memory entered my thoughts. One that had not yet had the time to disappear. I remembered that sweet little dragon boy in my arms. He had his mother's eyes. Ember's beautiful scarlet eyes. I felt myself longing to hold that boy again. But not alone. I wanted to hold him with Ember. With his mother. To hold him between us...as a family. I closed my eyes and sighed as my hand began to meaningfully rub over Ember's belly. I knew it was impossible at the time, but I hoped... I hoped I would one day feel that precious little boy growing within her. My tender caresses caught her attention. Ember gently touched her fingers to the back of my hand as she whispered, "James? What...are you doing?"

I did not have an answer. All I could do was tenderly caress my beloved over her precious womb. Although I did have one answer. I placed a kiss upon her shoulder. And then her horn and neck. Ember did not resist. She soon placed her hand over the back of mine as it slid over her belly. And very soon, I felt her shudder. Ember inhaled sharply as if struggling to not let out a sob. I tried to look past her and saw that fresh tears were spilling down her face. She soon whispered to me, "You...really want this, don't you...? You want...to be a father of dragon children?"

She was right. I did. I wanted to cradle our future children in my arms so dearly. To see that beautiful little boy again. A precious dragon child. And so I whispered to my beloved, "Do you think we'll have a son, Ember?"

I saw a grin spread across Ember's lips in spite of her tears. She was not wracked with sorrow. She was overcome with joy. So very joyous to know that I shared her desire for something beautiful. A desire for a family. She turned her head just enough to let me see her eye before she said, "I hope so. And I hope he grows up to be just like his father."

A happy sigh escaped my lips before I kissed Ember on the side of her face. I then brought both hands to her belly. Holding her while she placed both hands over mine. And we just sat there together without a word. My hands resting over her womb as if we were already expecting the eventual arrival of the first of our wonderful little heirs. I whispered to her with some hopeful caution, "Am I really the one who will give you them, Ember?"

"You're the only one worthy of it, James. The only one who will ever hold me... Touch me... The only man who will...ever hold this woman. If I ever have heirs, they'll be yours. Yours and no one else's. And that's a promise." Ember said softly with such conviction in her voice. The Dragon Lord had made up her mind. Her sire... Her king... The man who would father her eventual heirs... The heirs who would become the next Dragon Lords... He would be me and only me. And Ember reinforced her promise by curling her fingers to slide under my palms and hold my hands even as they remained upon her belly. "Yours. Only yours. Always."

I wanted to shower her with loving words. To ask her to be mine right there. To finally belong to Ember and have her belong to me. And yet, I knew I should not. My embrace tightened as I forced myself to restrain that desire. And Ember could sense this in me. She whispered with such hope in her words while leaning back into my embrace, "They'll love you. I know they will. Our...children...will be so amazing... And I hope I won't keep you waiting for too long. Please, James. I want this too... Please don't think I would ever give you this offer just to string you along year after year...""

More tears trickled from my eyes. Such a sacred pledge... And I had faith in Ember. It was too late for her to even consider seeking out another. She had found her eventual mate. It was only a matter of when. All I could do was wait for Ember to become comfortable in deciding when would be the proper time for us to become something more. I rested my head against the back of hers even while I kept my hands resting upon her slender belly. I whispered to my dear Ember, "Ember... When this trip is over... Will you come by my place before coming home? To...spend some time with Gladesong?"

An unexpected giggle came from my beloved's lips. Ember spoke with a long sigh wheezing from her lungs first, "Oh, right... If you father my heirs then...she'll be mine too? I guess it'd only be fair to become acquainted with the rest...of your children."

I was unsure if Ember was truly onboard with the idea. Despite having been around for more than a century, Ember was still very young by dragon standards. I did not want to pressure her into something she was not ready for. "If you'd rather not, that's all right. We can arrange a visit for..."

"No... No, please. James, really. I'd be happy to visit before heading home after this vacation is over." My beloved whispered to me reassuringly. Her hands tightened their grasp around mine even as they remained over her reptilian womb. The Dragon Lord sighed dreamily as she spoke with barely more than a whisper. "I will be mother to your dragon children one day... I need to get used to being around babies. Especially since I'm sure there will be many in your... In our family eventually."

Such conviction and courage. Ember had always been such a marvel of a woman. If she had the courage to stand beside me on the battlefield despite the odds, why would that change anywhere else? All I could do was kiss my beloved on her head and ask, "You sure you're ready for that?"

"No, not yet. But my mom probably has a lot of advice to give me." Ember replied with a bit of a snicker that put a grin on my face. For not having been able to be active in her daughter's life, Blaze had proven herself to be a wonderful mother in the times I had known her. She surely had much to offer in terms of advice when it came to handling little dragon fledglings. If Ember had any questions or worries, she could always turn to the two dragons who had know her since the moment she was born. And as I continued to hold her, Ember rubbed her hands over the backs of mine. "Please... Raise them with me. We'll make this work. They won't be little punks. They'll be...amazing. Wonderful children who will be the brightest hope for my people."

And I believed her. I remembered that dream for mere minutes ago. That precious dragon boy in my arms. No brutality or barbarism were in those beautiful scarlet eyes. He was just...a precious happy boy who wanted to be held by his father. I believed that any dragon children born between us would not be like the brutes that Equestria likely stereotypes dragons as. They would come to meet Gladesong and grow to know her. As well as any other of the children born into my growing family. A family... Yes, that is what they will be part of. So many siblings of so many species. Inspiring and guiding each other. I know that my precious dragon children will not be led astray by those boulderheads of the dragon lands. They will be in good hands, I just know it.

After a moment longer, a glow began to fall over the room. From over in the corner. Ember and I both turned our heads to check and saw that the gem atop the Bloodstone Scepter was glowing brightly. Ember sighed harshly before saying, "Mom, Dad, not now. Please. Can we talk later?"

The glow did not recede. It continued to beckon us. Ember looked at me out of the corner of her eye as I understood that this call must have been important. I reluctantly took my hands off of her before Ember left the bed and approached the symbol of her reign. I watched in silence as Ember took hold of the Bloodstone Scepter before speaking directly to the Bloodstone itself. "OK, I'm here. What's up?"

Ember had her back to me as she stood there in silence. All I could do was listen. Although I did see Ember peek over her shoulder at me after a moment. I saw a smile spread across her lips before turning her back on me again. "He's the only one worthy of that. I hope that's not a problem with you."

A matter of seconds went by before Ember began to speak more defiantly towards her parents. "No, I don't care if he's not one of our people. He's the only one who's ever been worthy of me. If anyone's going to sire my heirs, it'll be him! And if you've got a problem with that, you two can just..."

She went silent with what appeared to be a look of surprise. Something was happening on the other end of that call that was compelling Ember to stay silent. And she soon spoke with a calmer tone. "Oh...? Really? You guys... Sure... Sure, OK. Yeah, I... All right. Yeah, we'll talk again soon. And yes, I'll keep the scepter with me today."

The glow of the Bloodstone Scepter faded. And only then did Ember look back at me with a smile. I felt curious enough to ask, "What happened? They have a problem with us being together?"

"No, not at all! It's completely the opposite." Ember replied as she approached me. My beautiful beloved took hold of my hand and gently helped me off the bed and onto my feet. She spoke happily to me, "They approve of you. But...they also told me to keep being patient with myself. It'll probably be years before it's a good time for it to happen, but... You'll be OK with that, right?"

I only barely resisted the urge to laugh. Ember knew nothing about a very recent conversation I had with her parents in private. Where they very enthusiastically voiced a desire for grandchildren from the two of us that I never saw coming. And all I could do was pull Ember into my arms for a tender embrace. "I'm a patient man, Ember. I'll wait as long as I have to."

"I swear I'll try to not keep you waiting too long... I want to make your dream come true." The beautiful dragon queen whispered whimsically back to me in a manner than sent a delighted shudder through me. And for a just a moment longer, we stood there and held each other. At least until Ember spoke again. "They also said we should probably get outside and enjoy our day. What time is it?"

"They did? Uh... Huh. Not as late as I thought it is." I replied before seeing the clock on the wall. It was half past 10 AM. Not quite as late as I feared we had slept. And I was rested enough to not have to worry about needing a nap later. I looked down at Ember and said, "Lemme go swap into my trunks and I'll meet you in the lobby. I wanna hit the beach today."

"Sounds good. And I wanna try one of those magic necklaces too. See you soon." Ember replied with a big smile on her face. I hurried out of the room and down to Novo's room. There was no sign of that glorious hippogriff queen inside. She must have surely been out at the beach of the designated guest area for our royal entourage by then. With no distractions, I swapped out into just my swimming trunks and stepped out with a large beach towel draped over my shoulders. It was time to really start my day.

Ember was waiting out in the middle of the hotel lobby with the Bloodstone Scepter in hand. And I think she was not expecting me to show up so lightly dressed if that sudden flinching glance was anything to go by. Her eyes glanced up and down while scanning me from head to toe before she spoke with a smile. "Really want to feel the wind today, huh?"

"More like I'm ready to get my feet wet. There's nothing quite like taking a swim in a warm tropical ocean. I don't get to go swimming often enough back home, so I'd like to make up for that today." I explained while feeling very ready to hit the beach. Ember and I saw ourselves out and made a beeline down the stone walkways towards the very busy shoreline.

The Dragon Lord kept casting her eyes about as we walked through the crowd of very many ponies going about their day. So many colors mixing around us. Ember soon spoke up, "It's kinda crazy with just how ponies are everywhere across Equestria. They've really spread themselves out over time."

"They're definitely the most prolific of Equestria's people. And that's before considering that there's three different species of pony in the first place." I replied while considering that Ember was definitely out of her element. Even in the dragon lands, it is probably not common for so many dragons to be condensed into one area. No festivals or special events to warrant such a thing. What a shame... I hope that changes soon.

Ember consciously held the Bloodstone Scepter high above her so her parents could see over the droves of colorful ponies around us. She was just doing her part to make certain that Torch and Blaze could enjoy the sights s well as the rest of us. I happened to notice a few large beach umbrellas set out maybe a stone's throw from the ocean. And under those umbrellas was none other than Sky Beak and his family. Novo and Skystar were under one as well and it looked like they were all partaking in a little picnic in the shade. Novo had never been shy about mingling with the commoners on Capricorn Island and Sky Beak's children were good friends with her daughter, so it was not all that surprising to see them together.

I was tempted to head on over and partake in the picnic, but Ember was my primary concern at the moment. And she was scanning her horizons carefully. "Didn't you say that they have those magic necklaces around somewhere?"

They had to be nearby. I remember there being a booth on the beach last time that had dozens of those necklaces ready to be rented out. It took me a moment, but I soon spotted it over the sea of ponies before us. An earth pony mare without a cutie mark was minding a booth not far from the edge of the beach. A seapony who had assumed the form of a land pony with the use of those necklaces. I pointed over there and said, "I think that's what you're looking for."

"Really? I'll be right back." Rather than push her way through the beachcombers around us, Ember just soared over them on her wings. I continued on my way to the shoreline as the waves crashed over the beach like clockwork. I sank my feet into the soaked dark sand and allowed the next briny wave to wash over them. It was such a pleasant sensation that I did not expect to miss as much as I did. Pleasantly warm too, not at all like the chill one might get from a lake.

I waded about in the shallowest shallows for a moment with many ponies frolicking in the surf. I felt a shadow fall over me before long. A quick turn revealed Ember having just dropped down before me. And dangling from her neck was one of those bright pink necklaces composed of vibrantly colored coral. Or at least I think the material came from coral. She stood with the Bloodstone Scepter in hand and said, "How do I look? Kind of looks nice on me, right?"

"Yeah, it does. I guess pink is a natural counter for blue." I replied while focusing on the pink stone resting against the top of her chest. But as I stared at it and Ember stared at me, I suddenly came to a realization. "Uh... Did they tell you how to use it?"

"Yeah! They said I can just...will it to happen. Whatever that means." Ember replied with a shrug of her shoulders. She then stepped past me and stood in the surf with the waves almost coming up to her knees. She turned to face me and said, "But if that doesn't work, they said I can get something to happen by... Hey?!"

Sure enough, Ember tapped a finger on the pink stone serving as the set piece of her necklace. She was instantly engulfed by a swirling flash of golden light and ethereal purple crescents. But when that swirling veil faded as quickly as it arrived... I cocked my head to one side and asked, "Uh... Nothing happened?"

It really looked like nothing had changed at all. At least from a glance. Ember still looked like the beautiful blue dragoness I had always known. Ember glanced left and right before asking, "Huh? I don't look any different... What? Does using this just let me breath under... Wait... Wait a second, something's missing here!"

Only then did I notice. Her wings! They were gone! I pointed in shocked silence at the point just behind her shoulders. Ember all but panicked as she looked behind herself. "My wings! What happened to my wings?! No! No no no no no, give them back! How do I... Ack!"

Ember tapped on her necklace again and was swiftly engulfed by that very brief swirling light of gold and purple. And sure enough, it faded to reveal that she was back to normal. Those majestic beautiful blue wings were folded behind her one again. And she was all too happy to spread them wide to test them. "Oh thank goodness, there they are! I was afraid I lost you girls!"

"At least we know that it's reversible... But really, what actually changed? If your wings disappear after using that, it must have a reason." I replied while so certain that nothing had changed in Ember aside from her wings disappearing. But if the wings vanished, what else had changed?

The apprehensive Dragon Lord before me took a deep breath while clutching the Bloodstone Scepter in her left hand. She then reached for the necklace against and said, "OK, take two. Let's try this again..."

Ember was once again briefly engulfed by that swirling veil. And once again, the first thing I noticed was that her wings were gone. As if they had never been there. She looked so unnerved to be without one of her defining physical features. "OK, they're gone again. I can just get them back later. Anyway, James... What's changed? Anything at all?"

"Hmmm... I'm not noticing any... Wait... Hey, what's up with your spines? They're...fins now?" I started to say before getting a good look at Ember's head the dark blue spines atop them were still present, but they now has a brighter blue membrane between them. they had become a segmented dorsal fine. "The spines on your head! They're just one big fin now! What else has changed?"

"They are?! Now that you mention it, something doesn't feel right with my hands... Or my feet." Ember replied before looking down at her upturned right hand. And we both saw why when she splayed her fingers. Ember's fingers were now webbed. Same with her toes. It was only then that she started to find some amusement in her subtlety altered body. "Hey! I didn't have these before! What else is new?"

"Maybe you're... Yeah, check out your tail!" I replied before looking behind Ember. Even her tail had undergone a change. Her feathery tail spade had become a broad and sturdy fin that lined the top and bottom of the lower half of her tail. Basically to function like a rudder to move her through the water. Only then did it dawn on me. "You're a sea dragon now! Are those even a thing?"

"I don't know! The dragon lands have always been a landlocked region! If there's sea dragons out there, then I've never heard of them!" Ember barked while now appearing more excited than disturbed. Although I think she then let out a quiet belch. Except there was a noticeable lack of flame or smoke coming from her mouth. "Wait... No fire? Come to think of it, I don't feel as...warm as I usually do."

"When considering that fire and water don't mix... Maybe your stomach fire isn't there when you're in this form. You might not want to eat anything before you change back. Digestion won't work the same way if you do." I said in contemplation. With how easily dragons can eat and digest anything solely because their stomachs are essentially incinerators, Ember would end with a far less ideal outcome if her stomach now worked no differently from my own.

"Right, right... No snacking until I'm back on dry land. And with wings on my back." Ember replied while patting herself on her very smooth and slender belly. Aside from those minor changes, her body was entirely unchanged. Even her scales appeared to have the same texture as before. She then curled her tail forward to better examine its new fin. "Anyway... How do I swim with this? That fin reaches pretty far up my tail... What do you think I'm supposed to do with this?"

I squatted down with the ocean waves washing up to my knees. That fin running along Ember's tail could not just be for show. After a moment of pondering its design, I came to a conclusion. "Maybe you're supposed to swim by swaying it from side to side. Kinda like how crocodiles swim."

"I guess the only way to find out is to try it, huh?" Ember replied with a happy smirk. She was eager to see what was beneath the waves with the Bloodstone Scepter in hand. Torch and Blaze would surely enjoy seeing the bright colorful reefs out there. Something they never could have seen back in their time. But just as I rose to my feet, Ember pulled the necklace over her head and offered it to me. "Wanna join me for a swim? I'd love it if we go together."

I only barely stopped myself from reaching for it. I had discussed such a thing before. There was nothing to fear from using that necklace. And yet...I was deeply uneasy about it. Firstly, I was absolutely certain that the necklace would cause me to take on the form of a merman straight out of myth. But that would also destroy my trunks. And I did not have to risk ruining my only piece of swimwear, let alone risking having to run naked back to the hotel for some clothes. But even then, I...felt uncomfortable with shedding my pure human form. Ember too note of my hesitation and asked, "James...?"

I could not. My hand pulled away from the necklace as I said, "Sorry, I... I want to go with you, but...I also don't want to...change."

Ember's response was not what I expected. Instead of disappointment, she responded with a smile. "Then don't change. Stay as you are, my little warrior poet. But you'll still come with me, right?"

"Yeah, totally! Just let me...uh... Lemme see if someone's renting out goggles and snorkels around here. There's gotta be something like that. Be right back!" I replied before rushing off in a hurry. If the locals were renting out those necklaces, surely there had to be some proper swimming equipment available as well.

I did eventually spot one of those stalls that handed out those seapony necklaces. And just a little ways down the beach was exactly what I was looking for. A stall renting out snorkels, flippers, and goggles. Unfortunately, I quickly discovered that while the goggles and flippers came in a variety of shapes and sizes for different species, none were designed for humans.

The flippers were out of the question and I was very disappointed to find that none of the goggles that featured a single translucent panel would fit my face. I had to settle for the much simpler goggles that only cover the eyes individually. And I had to try on one after the other to see if any would fit. The vendor had even provided a large tub of water to test if the goggles would seal properly around the eyes. One quick dunk in there confirmed that the pair I had chosen worked for me. But right when I was about to pick out a snorkel, someone I recognized came up beside me. "Going for a swim soon, my friend?"

Luna had come on over to survey the options. She was likely wanting to go for a swim out in the shallows as well. "Oh, hey. Yeah, Ember wanted me to come along. I'm not feeling adventurous enough to try out those seapony necklaces, so I'm settling for a snorkel and goggles."

"Hmmm... If I may?" The Princess of the Night asked before leading me away from the stall. She soon whispered to me while hiding in plain sight amongst the crowd of beachcombers around us. "Perhaps I can save you the trouble of using a snorkel. I don't suppose you are familiar with a certain spell that allows creatures to walk on clouds as if they were pegasi, yes?"

"Yes, I am very familiar with that spell. Twilight puts it to use whenever she and our friends visit Cloudsdale. What of it?" I asked in return while having seen such a spell in use fairly routinely back home.

Luna began to explain with a whimsical smile on display. "In actuality, that is a spell derived from a specific pool of magic originally meant for diplomatic visits to lands unreachable or inhospitable to other creatures. And much like how there is a spell that allows those from the earth to walk on equal footing as the pegasi of Equestria's cloud cities, one exists for mingling with the aquatic races of Equestria. Perhaps I can save you the trouble but making a snorkel unnecessary?"

It was intriguing to know the exact origin of such spells and how they related to each other. Although while this was a very convenient opportunity, I still had one question. "You can? I mean sure, but how does it work? It doesn't make me grow gills, does it?"

"What? Oh no no, not like that!" Luna laughed at the notion. And this only drew my attention further. She then explained to me, "The spell simple allows your body to absorb oxygen through your skin. Although I still strongly advise resisting the urge to breathe while underwater. While you won't drown if you do, you'll still need to remove the water from your lungs when you surface and that...will not be a pleasant experience, I promise you. Take a deep breath before you dive so you won't be tempted to breathe."

"Yeesh, I can't imagine that feeling good to begin with... All right, lay it on me. Ember's waiting for me over there." I winced before standing ready. Luna's horn was briefly coated by her billowing blue aura before a bright flash engulfed me for just an instant. And yet... Nothing changed? "Uh... Did that do it?"

"I assure you that the spell is in effect and will remain in effect for the next twenty-four hours. You'll know it once you dive below the surface. Now, on your way! And shall I tend to your towel for now? It won't do you any good down there." Luna replied while I took her up on the offer. I left my towel with the Princess of the Night before hurrying off to reunite with Ember. I was actually pretty excited to explore the sea like never before.

Ember appeared to be chatting up her parents through the Bloodstone Scepter by the time I reached her. She was exactly where I had left her with the waves still washing over her ankles. I think her parents even saw me approaching since Ember suddenly looked over her shoulder before she could have heard me coming. Ember then spoke with a curious smile, "Oh, is that what goggles are? They keep your eyes dry? And... Wait, weren't you supposed to get something else?"

"Huh? Oh right, Luna bumped into me and made it so I wouldn't need a snorkel. Don't worry, I won't be drowning today... Come to think of it, how are you supposed to breathe underwater? Seaponies have gills. Do you?" I replied before suddenly realizing that Ember likely did not have the means to survive underwater. Seaponies are a curious blend of fish and mammal, but Ember was a reptile. Could she have gained gills too?

"That's a good question... Huh? What's that, Dad? Where? Around...here?" Ember replied while it seemed that Torch had gotten her attention. What did he see from right next to Ember's shoulder? She rose a hand to her neck and started feeling around. It only took her a few seconds to detect something. "Hang on... These weren't here before. Feels like...slits in my scales?"

A closer look revealed that it was exactly what I suspected they were. On each side of Ember's neck was a set of gills. They remained firmly closed while Ember was above water. Perhaps it was in response to her using her lungs to breathe at the time. I reached out and slid my fingers over the gills on the right side of her neck before saying, "Yep, that's most definitely a set of gills. You won't have to worry about drowning. You probably shouldn't try to inhale while down there though."

"Weird. I'm pretty sure dragons aren't supposed to have gills, but... Whatever! You ready?" Ember said with a shrug of her shoulders. And I did not want to keep her waiting any longer. The two of us went running into the surf as the waves started reaching higher and higher. And right when the water was almost up to my chest, I took a deep breath and went diving in.

The pull of the waves was weaker below the surface. And I was greeted by the sight of the sand below covered in dancing lines shadows created by the sunlight shining down through the shifting waves above. There were even small fish swimming in the shallows despite the many colorful ponies paddling. And Luna was right. I felt no growing urge to exhale building inside me. I felt like I was constantly in the state of having just inhaled deeply. Perfectly comfortable with no sensation of craving fresh air. I could have exhaled, but I felt no need to.

And then there was Ember. She clumsily tried to dive deeper while still keeping the Bloodstone Scepter in her right hand. There was no way she could swim well like that. I even noticed that she had her eyes open underwater in spite of the exposure to salty seawater. Perhaps all aquatic creatures, even those as a result of magical artifacts, have eyes that are tailored to being exposed to the briny sea. Ember looked my way with a gaze of annoyance as she seemed to be confused over how to swim better now that her body was that of a sea dragon. And that is assuming that sea dragons are even a thing in nature to begin with.

There was no way I could speak underwater. Doing so would require me to exhale and that would not help me. So I settled on just pointing at Ember's tail. It was time to see if swimming crocodile style was the way to go.

Ember curled her tail forward to examine the fins on the top and bottom. That reminder gave her an idea as she started to try and see how it could propel her forward. It took a few minutes, and was amusing to watch all the while, but she eventually got the hang of it. By keeping her limbs at her side and relaxing them, Ember swayed her tail much like how a snake slithers to easily move ahead. She even started to see just how fast she could go and began to make quick bursts through the water like a barracuda. She looked very pleased with herself. And then she spoke. "Hey, this is pretty fun!"

The last thing I expected was to be able to hear Ember speak. Even underwater, her vocal chords were able to generate sound without her having to breathe. But it was not the same as hearing her voice through the air. Ember voice sounded somewhat...uneven. As if it had a certain...wobbliness to it while traveling through a liquid environment. I suppose I should not have been surprised. I was just glad that at least one of us could actually speak down there. Ember came swimming right over to me like a prowling crocodile and broke out of her sleek swimming posture to float before me. "Can you hear me just fine? I'm surprised I can even talk at all down here."

With no way to talk, all I could do was nod. And Ember was quick to notice that I was not able to return the favor. "You can't talk down here? Hey, that's all right. At least your face says enough."

Ember then looked up at the Bloodstone Scepter in hand. Torch and Blaze must have been really enjoying the view as if they were on their own private submarine cruise. And it was time to see what else was out there beyond the shallows. But Ember did not leave me behind to swim at my own tepid pace. She held my hand and pulled me along at much greater speed than I could reach.

The sandy color of the shallow began to make way for the presence of coral and waving strands of kelp. And while they were present in the shallows, we began to see the local seaponies in greater numbers. They were coming and going from the shallows while Ember decided to follow some of them. "Seaponies, right? I wonder what their homes are like... Do they even have towns and cities down here?"

As much as I wanted to chime in, I literally could not talk. And Ember started to look my way with confusion over my silence. At least until she remembered why I was so silent. "Oh... Right. I bet you'll have plenty to talk about when we get back to the surface."

The seafloor very quickly began to show more signs of life the deeper it went. Although it was also rather intimidating. The horizon ahead of us was consumed by a vast blue veil with bits and pieces of the environment emerging out of it. It only emphasized the sheer vastness of the ocean. But I had faith in Ember keeping me safe. Not only was she swimming like a crocodile. She could surely bite like one too.

We soon went over an underwater cliff wall that reached down into an inviting expanse of undersea flora and vibrant coral. While deeper, the place was still brightly illuminated by the sun above. And seaponies were all over the place. Ember looked up at the Bloodstone Scepter in her hand and asked, "Looks like we're in seapony territory now. Enjoying the show, you two?"

I could not hear the voices of Torch or Blaze, nor could I even try to speak to them. But Ember soon looked at me and smiled. "They're having a good time."

All I could do was smile back at her. And Ember was quick to place a little kiss on my cheek while the locals were not paying us any mind. Just a means of conveying that she was appreciating my company despite my minimal means of interacting with her? All I could do was tighten my grip around her hand. Satisfied for the moment, Ember began to dive down with me being pulled along for the ride.

The seaponies were not entirely defenseless people of the sea. Ember and I noticed that there were some stationed around that underwater grove while clad in polished gilded breastplates and helmets. And clutched in their wrists were tridents. A very fitting weapon for an underwater race. Ember, always having an eye for a good polearm, swam over to one of the local guards to inspect his weapon. "Now that's an interesting spear. But three points instead of one? Doesn't that make it...less lethal?"

The guard was happy to elaborate on his weapon of choice. "To be fair, the only thing we have to worry about down here are hungry aquatic beasts. The trident is meant to pin down and repel beasts instead of killing them... Oh, you! Yes, you!"

Was he talking to me? The sea stallion before us suddenly raised a hoof to his brow for a salute and said, "You're him! You're the human hero who served in the War of Preservation! Good to see you down here, sir! I know whatever happened out there might not have had much of an impact on things involving my people, but your service is greatly appreciated. I hope you enjoy your time down here, sir."

It was flattering to learn that the events of the War of Preservation and my role in it was known even down there in the homelands of the seaponies. And as much as I wanted to say something, I could not. The guard even looked confused over my silence until Ember stepped in. "He can't speak down here, so please pardon his silence. He's using...something different to not drown down here."

"You are? Well...uh... OK then! In any case, enjoy yourselves. I'll just be around." The guard replied before swimming away at a leisurely pace. Ember then turned her eyes to a large cave carved out of the cliff we had just descended past. Seaponies could be seen exiting and entering it without fear. Ember pointed at it while looking at me while I just nodded. It was time to investigate.

I tried swimming into the cave with a simple breaststroke, but was much too slow compared to literally everyone around me. Ember saw this and tried a different approach. She swam up beside me and offered me the Bloodstone Scepter to hold. I did since she appeared to want me to hold it. But when I took hold of the stone scepter in my right hand, Ember embraced me from behind and began to swim along into the cave with me being held beneath her. A clever and more streamlined manner of pulling me along that I did appreciate. I could even feel her heart beating against my back.

The cave was not all that dark. Plenty of bioluminescent flora and coral dotted the walls. Ember and I got a lot of stares from the seaponies who passed us. A human and a dragon down in the deep? A very odd sight for sure. And we soon found out why that cave was drawing the attention of so many seaponies. The passage soon opened up into a vast cave chamber that served as the home for the seaponies. Many tables composed of stone and large coral lined the cave floor where many seaponies were using as communal areas. And hanging from the ceiling were what appeared to be massive ornately designed chandeliers that let off a gentle pink glow. Everything felt so fitting given the location. Like a lost ancient city buried beneath the waves.

Ember carried me higher and began to swim around the chandeliers for a closer look. It turned out that the chandeliers were anything but. What appeared to be arches were actually doorways that led inside. The chandeliers in that cave appeared to actually be the homes of the seaponies. With no doors to provide much in the way of privacy, I was under the impression that the seaponies are a very communal species of people that live much like a school of fish. A very alien way of life that one would never find on dry land. While tempting to approach, Ember and I understood it would be just rude to barge into the homes of complete strangers. Ember eventually began to dive deeper to bring the two of us towards the cave floor. "Everything down here is so pretty...but also so weird! Maybe you need to be a fish to really appreciate all of this stuff."

We oversaw what appeared to be an underwater game taking place between two groups of little seapony foals. Their tailfins were more modest in length compared to the mares and stallions of their people, but they were as swift as silvery fish regardless. They appeared to be using a ball of sorts that was too dense to float and too buoyant to sink. It would only move if it was being carried along by someone. Two stone arches stood apart with the two teams trying to wrestle the ball away and hurl it past another foal that was guarding the arch. Like underwater soccer. And it looked so familiar to me...

Voices reached our ears even with the ocean dampening the sound around us. And a glance down revealed a small pod of seaponies gathered around a stone table for what seemed to be an afternoon snack. They even had cups of a beverage that was dense enough to separate from the seawater around them. Ember looked at me with a smile and said, "Looks like the locals want to say hello. Should we head on down?"

I nodded right away. I have long since learned that if an unfamiliar race of people in Equestria invite one to join them for a pleasant first encounter in their homeland, there is nothing to fear. Ember swam on down with me in tow as our hosts made room for us at the table. The colorful mares and stallion even passed us what seemed to be plates lined with strips of kelp. One of the mares spoke up in greeting. "Hello! We don't normally get dragons down here. Or humans! And there's only one human out there, right?"

All I could do was wave at them in greeting. It was starting to become bothersome over how I literally could not speak. But Ember did so for my sake. "This is James. And I'm Dragon Lord Ember. We're on vacation with Equestria's royal family up there. Just a little rest and relaxation after that mess on the Empty Plains."

"Hey, we heard about you guys! Come on, pull up a seat! You hungry? Maybe some kelp chips or fish oil tea?" One of the stallions spoke up. That last one caught my attention. An oil based tea? No wonder it was not mixing with the water around it.

All too happy to accept the hospitality of these new people, I pulled over a plate of those kelp chips. Or at least that was what they called them. They were just long strips of kelp cut into smaller pieces. I have no idea how they cook down there underwater, but I had to assume that the kelp had been seasoned to some degree. And kelp is a very healthy food too. But the instant I opened my mouth to try a bite...

Salt. Nothing but the overwhelming taste of salt came flooding into my mouth the instant I opened it. And not from the kelp. The ocean instantly filled my mouth. And it was too much for me. Not wanting to risk swallowing a dangerous amount of salt in one gulp, I spewed the seawater back out and kept my lips sealed. How frustrating, not being able to eat or drink underwater. My hosts were stunned by the harsh reaction I had to suddenly getting a mouthful of salty fluid. How was Ember tolerating the flavor of the sea every time she spoke? Had her taste buds changed to be more tolerant of the flavor?

I suddenly had a realization with that awful saltiness still lingering on my tongue. An urge to breathe hit me even though I did not feel like I was suffocating. I had expelled all the air that was in my lungs. My hands rested over my ribs upon realizing this as I felt very uneasy. Ember quickly caught on and asked, "Uh oh. You just exhaled. There's no air left in you, right?"

I nodded in confirmation. While I was not in danger of drowning, all I would have to do was inhale by accident and my lungs would fill with seawater. If that happened, I would have to remain in the water to avoid drowning unless they could extract that water from my body. Ember understood that there was a risk involved if we lingered for much longer. She quickly got behind me and took hold of me with her arms locked over my chest. "Sorry, everyone. Looks like I better get my friend here back to the surface before he has an accident."

The seaponies did not object and bid us farewell. With my hands tightly clinging to the Bloodstone Scepter, Ember took off with me in her embrace. She swam swiftly through the cave and out into the underwater grove. She then quickly ascended straight up with the waves washing over above. She only slowed down once we neared the surface. The instant my head emerged from the waves, I inhaled sharply. It felt so wrong to go so long with no air in my lungs, even if the spell Luna cast on me insured that my body was constantly filtering fresh oxygen into it from the ocean around me. "Oh man, that's better! Now I gotta find something to get the taste of salt outta my mouth."

"Was it that bad? I'm surprised I didn't notice the flavor so much whenever I talked. Maybe this necklace changes your taste buds too..." Ember replied while I handed the Bloodstone Scepter back to her.

"Yeah, it really was that bad. And it wouldn't been dangerous to drink. The last time I drank seawater was when I was a kid and I felt so sick afterward. Like I had a fever. It must've dehydrated me." I explained while making sure to keep myself afloat out there in the rising and falling waves of the sea. At least the shoreline was visible in the distance.

"Salt makes you sick if you consume too much? I'll have to remember that. What about you two? Did you enjoy the ride?" Ember asked while holding the Bloodstone Scepter above the water. She stared at it for a brief moment before looking at me with a smile. "Mom and Dad had a good time. What about you?"

I took a moment to ponder my thoughts on the experience we had just gone through while continuing to tread water. "To be entirely honest... Yeah, it was an intriguing experience, but... There's really not a lot to do down there. Pretty to see, but... Maybe that's why the seaponies figured out a way to come up on dry land in the first place. There's a lot more going on up here than down there."

"When you put it that way, I guess you have a point... Having water getting into everything does kind of get in the way. But we should take another look down there sometime before we go home. All right? Maybe bring some friends along?" Ember asked while I could only nod. Even if we would run out of things to do down there fairly quickly, it was still worth another visit before we would depart for home. But now that our curiosity had been sated, it was time to return to shore.

Ember and I dove beneath the waves again before she took my hand and began to leisurely swim back towards the beach ahead. I made certain to take another deep breath this time. The Dragon Lord swam along crocodile style, making it feel like we were just gliding along in the water instead of actively swimming. Very relaxing. We passed seaponies and even terrestrial ponies who went swimming out beyond the shallows. The underwater flora of the tropics began to become more sparse as we returned to the edge of the beach. The two of us tried to stay beneath the surface as long as we could, but eventually had to stand when we all but beached ourselves in the sand just below the surface. We both burst from the surf with our heads held high before Ember asked, "Wait... Did I take us off course?"

The airship docks did look farther away than they did earlier. Perhaps we drifted further north than expected. I surveyed the beach to the south and tried to spot something familiar. Anything or anyone I might recognize amongst the droves of colorful ponies. I pointed ahead and said, "There's Novo. She's always easy to spot."

"Can't see her from here... Could you guide me?" Ember asked as I noticed that she was a fair bit shorter than me. I obliged and led the Dragon Lord along the shoreline with the waves still washing over our feet. The area around us started to look more familiar the further south we strode. And sure enough, we soon both spotted her out on the beach near the shoreline. The three royal sisters were nearby as well and it looked like the royal entourage were just enjoying some time away from their designated resort to relax amongst the commoners under the shade of some large beach parasols. Novo especially was further away her royal friends. The majestic hippogriff queen was resting on her back with her wings spread wide for some sunbathing. Ember pointed ahead at the first sight of her friend and said, "There she is!"

We left the surf and went jogging over to Novo since she was closest at the time. And the hippogriff queen noticed our arrival before either of us spoke. We were unsure if she was away or not, but she soon lifted her head to reveal that she was sporting a classy pair of sunglasses. They only further accentuated her sassy and stylish persona all the more. My beloved queen then said, "Hey there, you two. How's the... Uh... Ember, you all right there? What happened to your wings?"

"My... Oh! Just a second!" Ember replied before hastily tapping a finger to the necklace resting upon her chest. A quick flash of that swirling magical light engulfed her for just an instant before Ember was revealed to having reverted to her majestic winged form with no signs of gills or fins on her. I almost laughed at how easily she had forgotten about her missing wings. Were it not for those wings missing, no one would have noticed her webbed digits and the changing of her tail spade and spines into fins. Novo lifted her sunglasses to reveal her eyes while she gazed on in confusion. "Woo, there they are! Almost forgot about the girls after swimming so much today."

Novo looked nothing short of confused. Aside from her wings having been missing, Novo did not notice any changes on the Dragon Lord before her until her wings had returned. The hippogriff queen raised an eyebrow at us and asked, "Uh... What just happened? Why would you even get rid of your wings regardless?"

Now it was Ember's turn to be confused. She held up a hand and asked, "Wait, you didn't notice anything else? Maybe the fin on my head? Or that long fin along my tail? Anything...fishy about me?"

I decided it was a good time to elaborate on what Novo had just witnessed. I spoke up and said, "It's the necklace, Novo. The seaponies around here created them as a means to allow them to become terrestrial ponies so they can come up on dry land and mingle with the rest of Equestria's people. The funny thing is it also works in reverse. What you just saw? The necklace turned Ember in to a sea dragon."

This piqued Novo's curiosity. Her confused stare became one of interest. "You mean to tell me those pretty fish ponies splashing around out there are also the ponies I've seen around here without cutie marks? I thought there was something weird about seeing grown mares and stallions without them..."

Ember saw the interest in Novo's eyes and removed the necklace from her shoulders. She held it out to Novo and said, "Wanna give it a try? I think I've done enough swimming for one day."

"Don't mind if I... Huh?!" Novo started to say only for a sudden flash of light to engulf the necklace the instant her finger touched it. In less than a second, it was gone. And all we could do was stare in stunned silence at Ember's empty fingers. "Um... Is it supposed to do that?"

"No...? At least I don't think so?" Ember mumbled before she turned her gaze towards me. "James? Was that supposed to happen?"

"No idea... They didn't do that when Fluttershy rented one last time we were down here." I replied as I tried to brainstorm up an explanation. There had to be a reason for it just vanishing like that. That flash... It was similar to what happens when someone uses a teleportation spell. Maybe it had not been destroyed after all. "If I had to take a guess... It's a safeguard to prevent them from being stolen when rented out? It probably just teleported back to the stall where we got it."

Novo snickered at the notion. "You mean it's right back where you two got it? In that case, where can I get one? We hippogriffs have always had a close association with the ocean. I'd like to see what it's like to be one with it sometime."

I looked to my right and could see the stalls renting out various things for anyone who wanted to go for a swim in the surf. "Right over there. And if you like the results enough, you can buy one to take home with you that you can use anytime."

"You can? I bet Skystar will be begging me for one. That's girl's always had the sea on her mind." Novo replied with a smirk on her beak. She then slid her sunglasses back up on her beak with the temple arms hung over the two long tufts of feathers on her head that brought ears to mind. She then asked while getting comfy again wiht her arms crossed behind her head, "In any case, where did you run off to with that little thing? Went for a long swim in the surf?"

"We did more than that. We swam so far out that we got to sea the homes of the seaponies around here. Very pretty location. I recommend visiting at least once." I replied while casting a glance at Ember. Although my eyes did also fall upon the Bloodstone Scepter as well. I looked back at Novo and said, "And Torch and Blaze were along for the ride. They had a good time down there."

A big smile spread across Novo's beak before she raised a hand in greeting at the Bloodstone Scepter. "Did they now? Hey there, you two. Had yourselves a little submarine tour down in the deep?"

Even though Novo could not hear the two former Dragon Lords, they definitely heard and saw her. The Bloodstone itself glowed briefly in response. Ember whispered something to it, probably just to establish enough of a connection to hear them, and then looked at Novo with a smile. "Yes, they really enjoyed the view. And they'd love to talk with you again sometime."

"In that case, how about around the fire after sundown? A little royal chat between kings and queens? I wanna see the real big mama and big daddy again." Novo chuckled while waving at her two newest friends on the other side of the shiny red surface of the Bloodstone. She then relaxed on her big beach towel again and said, "In any case, mama just wants to soak up some rays for a little while. Let's chat again soon, all right?"

"Sounds good, Novo. We'll leave you to it. Love you." I replied to the beautiful creature sprawled out before us. Novo responded without a word. She brought her fingers to the tip of her beak before blowing a kiss at me. Ember and I then strode past her towards the VIP area of the resort while still reeking of the sea.

Shining Armor and Cadence were soaking in the hot tub at the time of our arrival while Rain Shine appeared to be having a quiet conversation with Seaspray. There was no sign of Skystar or Sky Beak and his family at the time. They were probably out on the beach enjoying themselves as a family with their children's friend along for the ride. Ember and I pulled up a seat at the bar to order up some fruit smoothies. I decided to try a mango and pineapple combination that time.

It was quieter now that we were a decent distance from the hustle and bustle of a busy vacation spot. The bar even had a radio set up to serenade the place with tropical tunes to set the mood. And for a moment, there were no words between Ember and I. We just sat there and sipped away at our drinks. Just to savor a moment of peace. At least until Ember finally whispered to me. "I'm very happy to be here with you."

Such sincerity in those words. I glanced at Ember out of the corner of my eye while she glanced over at me all the same. And we smiled at each other. There was only one thing I could say to her. "I'm happy to be with you too."

I felt such an urge to reach out and kiss that beautiful dragon queen. But eyes were watching. The bartender was nearby and would surely see. I had to find a way to take my attention off of Ember in that manner. My eyes fell upon the Bloodstone Scepter behind her. And then I happened to notice some of Novo's guards stationed around the area. Although they looked more like they were just having a good time like us. And with such sharp eyes, they could probably spot trouble well before trouble could spot them. I then whispered to Ember, "Say, Ember... If you're here now, who's minding the dragon lands while you're away?"

"I mean it's not like I'm expecting to go home and not find some fires to put out. But if you mean what I think you do... Don't worry. I made sure to put together a cadre of volunteers who will keep the peace while I'm gone. You remember the unit who served with us during the war?" Ember replied as she leaned on the counter with one elbow.

I decided to respond with a bit of snarky wit. "You mean the twelve who were gonna eat me that one time?"

"Trust me, they'll never try that again. But yeah. Them." Ember grumbled with a bit of a sarcastic smirk on her lips. But she then slurped up some of her drink and said, "Anyway, they're usually the first to volunteer when I need to assemble a group to get anything done around there. Don't know what it is about them, but they've been listening to me a lot more ever since we got home. They'll keep the peace while I'm away."

It sounded like the dragon lands were becoming gradually more civilized day by day. But it was still at a snail's pace. There was no way they would crawl out of the stone age overnight. I looked ahead past the bar's counter and asked, "You still considering annexation in the long run?"

Ember snorted in some minor amusement. "Considering? James, it's gotta happen at this point. The dragon lands have nothing going for it if we stay isolated and independent. I just hope they'll take the news well when it happens."

Even if it would be for the best in the long run, I feared the worst. Would her people accept such a decision? I asked quietly, "Is there anything I could do to help?"

"Now that you mention it..." Ember muttered in some thought. She then turned to me and asked with a look of concern in her eyes. "Could you just...be there with me when I make the announcement? My people respect you after what happened on the Empty Plains. I think many of them are even starting to suspect that we've...already become mates. If that's the case, they might be more accepting if the Dragon Lord is accepting the dragon lands being annexed by the nation her mate serves as a hero."

I had to take a moment to process all of that. And a crooked smirk spread across my lips when I understood what she was asking of me. "Oh man, they're really gossiping about us like that? I mean we're not mates, but... If me being by your side when that announcement comes will give them the incentive to give it a chance, then...sure. I'll be there. Just let me know when it's due to happen."

"Thank you. I really do think your presence will make a difference that day. Even if we're not mates..." Ember replied while she glanced around the bar for a moment. I found out why in a matter of seconds. With the bartender over yonder checking his stock, Ember took the time to grasp my right hand under the counter. I discreetly looked at her out of the corner of my eye while she did the same. All while wearing a proud smile. "Not yet, at least."

Ember was cunning. And she had proven herself to be just as sneaky with the workings of her heart as I was in her own unique way. For dragons to become mates, they would have to trust each other to make love together for the first time. And Ember had jumped ahead a bit by granting me the honor of fathering her heirs when the time came. But if they were meant to become the next Dragon Lords, then... A sudden fear ignited in my heart. I asked softly, "Ember... When the time finally comes... Will your people really accept them?"

"Accept who?" Ember asked with her head tilted slightly to the side. Had she really forgotten?

I was careful to mind who was around us before whispering a reminder. "Our children."

Ember's scarlet eyes widened in sudden realization, but they then calmed quickly. As if she had no fears about the concept. And that growing smirk on her face told me enough. "Of course they will. My heirs being sired by the hero of the Empty Plains? You better believe they'll see great things in our hatchlings. Don't worry about our heirs, James. I promise they'll be accepted by my people. They know who you are."

Her confidence was reassuring. And it was easy to forget how the reputation I developed during the War of Preservation precedes me now. While not someone who takes pleasure in being seen as a war hero, Ember's words were comforting. "I guess dragons respect strength regardless of what that person is, huh? Well, if you say so. I just...don't want my children to have to go through that kind of stuff. I want all of my kids to grow up happy, no matter what they are."

I felt Ember's grasp around my hand tighten in response to my words. She gazed lovingly at me with those beautiful scarlet eyes before whispering to me. "I hope my children will love you. Because they'll have such an amazing father."

"Me too, Ember... I just want them to be happy. All of them." I replied quietly as we both began to lean towards each other. We only barely noticed in time what we were about to do and adjusted our positions upon our seats while trying to not look at each other. Although we did simultaneous take a long swig of our drinks in unison. I then spoke up just in case someone happened to be listening in. "Yep. I want my kids to grow up happy and safe in Equestria. I want them to love this world like I do."

"And they will. I'm sure they will. You and... Darn it, I forgot her name!" Ember suddenly laughed shockingly hard. She lifted hr head high before looking at me with tears in her eyes. "So sorry! I'm still getting used to pony naming conventions! What's the name of your wife and children again?"

"Pfft, Ember... I'm married to Fluttershy and our children are Scootaloo and Gladesong." I snickered heartily at the unfortunate lapse in Ember's memory. Ember knew next to notion about the outside world beyond the borders of her homeland until she followed me out onto the Empty Plains. The number of ponies she had encountered before then probably did not even reach the triple digits. At least she was trying.

"Fluttershy... Almost called her Butterfly for a second. Just don't tell her about this, all right?" Ember giggled with such a blush starting to turn her cheeks a very dark blue. The sheepish Dragon Lord tried to drown her embarrassment with her drink before loudly setting down the empty glass to get the bartender's attention. "Another, please!"

The bartender quickly put together another for Ember while I paid close attention to what was being used. It appeared to be a classic piña colada. I could never stand the flavor of coconut, but Ember was far from being a picky eater and was always eager to try new types of cuisine. I was not in a hurry to have another drink just yet and started to step away from the counter. "I'm in the mood for a swim in the pool. I'll be right over there, OK?"

"Sure thing. I'll come join you when I'm done here." Ember replied with a smile before sipping from her chilled drink. The pool at the edge of the VIP area was empty at the time and I was ready for a dip in cooler and gentler waters than the ocean. That initial chill upon stepping into it was very different from the warm surf, but I adapted well enough after a moment.

I really should go for swims more often during summer. It is easy to forget just how good it feels to leisurely paddle around a pool or a pond. I swam across the pool and around its edges a few times before Ember finally came over to the edge before propping the Bloodstone Scepter up on a beach chair nearby. She was not ready for the cooler temperatures of the pool and quickly retracted her foot upon dipping it in. "Woo! That's not like the ocean around here!"

"You get used to it pretty quick. And it really wakes you up. Come on, the water's fine." I replied while waving at the beautiful blue dragoness above me. Ember took a deep breath before submerging herself in the pool up to her neck. Her scarlet eyes went wide from the sudden chill, but she appeared to adapt to the temperatures even faster than I did. Maybe it was that warming stomach fire inside her keeping Ember comfortable. "Feeling better?"

"You weren't kidding. Feels nice after a moment." Ember spoke as she tread water. I was curious of how she would actually swim now that she was no longer a sea dragon. She tried a simple breaststroke at first, but her wings added two much drag no matter how close to her body. I then saw her go under with her blue silhouette under the water swiftly reaching the other side of the pool. From what I could tell, she was using her wings to literally fly underwater. Those smooth scales did not slow her down like the feathers of a bird's wing did. Ember immediately resurfaced at the other end, but was rubbing her eyes in discomfort. "What's with this water?! Kinda burns! And it tastes...off!"

Poor Ember. She knew nothing of modern sanitation practices when it came to stagnant water. I did my best to explain. "That's probably because the water is chlorinated. They need to mix that in with the water in swimming pools to prevent bacteria from building up in it. The water's clean, but it also isn't pure. You should wear goggles if you're gonna dive. Ad you really shouldn't drink it."

"Ugh, all this stuff about modern society... Fine. Don't open your eyes underwater in public swimming pools and don't drink the water. Got it." Ember grumbled before she started to do some surface swimming. I thought she was doing the backstroke, but she instead had her arms folded behind her head in a very relaxing manner. Her wings were doing all the work right under the surface. Ember swam a few laps around the pool before she came to a gliding stop beside me. Her wings were spread wide under her to try and keep her from sinking. As if trying to imitate a thin raft right under the surface. Dragons generally are very lean and have virtually no body fat on them, so I had to assume Ember was not as buoyant as she looked. She looked my way with a smirk on her lips. "What's up?"

"I can't believe how easy you make it look. Are all dragons such good swimmers when using their wings?" I asked while admiring Ember's graceful form floating beside me. I swear she was faster in the water when using her wings than when she was assuming the form of a sea dragon.

Ember gave me such an amused smirk as she said, "Only those who are as sleek as me. Don't expect any of those burlier boulderheads to do much in the water. They literally swim like a boulder. Even when using their wings."

The two of us enjoyed our swim alone for a time. Ember even held me from behind and carried me along under the water while I could feel exactly how fast we were moving. But after a time, we just relaxed in the shallows with hold each other tenderly. We had no words for each other for a while. But we did gently rest our heads together and closed our eyes. It was just so relaxing there. At least until I suddenly choked on water and quickly came to my senses. Ember was holding my head above the water's surface and asked with a giggle, "What happened there? Did you pass out for a nap again?"

"Did I?! Yikes, thanks for catching me. Don't want to give everyone a scare by almost drowning myself today." I coughed as I felt the burn of lightly chlorinated water up my nose. What an awful sensation. And there was no quick and easy way to get that burning sensation out. "Ugh, now I don't wanna be in here anymore... I'm gonna go check on Novo and see if she's done sunbathing."

"You poor thing. Got water up your nose, huh? I think I'll hang out in here a while longer. I'm really enjoying the cool in the pool right now." Ember replied while she helped me to the steps to get myself out. The gentle tropical breeze ended up making me feel colder than I was as I hurried off back to the beach to find Novo. And I did not find any spare towels nearby either.

My bare feet shifted through the sand of the beach while many colorful ponies milled about me. And it was then that I finally saw Sky Beak and his family off in the distance. They had joined in on a game of beach volleyball with some of the locals. It was a case of mares against stallions, Sky Beak and his son being on one side with Ocean Flow and her daughter being on the other. The ladies had the advantage due to Skystar also being present on their side. Not to mention the hippogriff participants would utilize their massive wings at times to swat the ball back if it looked like they were about to miss it. At least they were having fun.

Novo was exactly where I last saw her. Except she had scooted herself back to relax in the shade of a beach parasol by then. She must have been asleep too since she did not respond to my presence when I was looming over her. Those sunglasses over her eyes were a perfect cover while she relaxed on her back. I took a seat beside Novo and waved my hand over her face to check only to start noticing the subtle snoring coming from her.

I did not want to wake her just yet. I know that ruling over her people must be more taxing on Novo than she lets on. So I took a moment to just behold the hippogriff queen in all her slumbering glory. She was just so beautiful. A mare of unparalleled beauty. And she was mine. I wanted to touch her. To caress the layer of feathers covering her face. But when I started to reach for her, Novo mumbled in her sleep and rolled onto her side to end up facing me. Her sunglasses came loose a bit and revealed her closed left eye to show that she was indeed deep asleep.

Even in sleep, Novo was just so beautiful. Serene and calm instead of her vibrant and soulful self. My eyes wandered over her body before focusing on her vibrantly colored pink hands and her finely filed talons. Covered in the firm flesh of a bird's foot, yet as delicate as a human woman's hand. Hands that had held quills for signing documents on parchment, swords for thrilling duels, and even her beloved husband and child. Hands that had even held me. And...I could not resist. I brought my hand to hers and gently wrapped my fingers around them. "I love you, Novo."

What an amazing woman of a mare. Despite being surrounded by dozens of excited and happy vacationers, I felt perfectly safe holding my beloved's hand. Surrounded by so many eyes, yet hiding in plain sight. And I gazed upon my sleeping beloved. A mare who had seen and done so much. A leader. A fighter. A diplomat. A friend. A queen. A lover. A wife. A mother. And most importantly, she was mine. And I was honored to be hers.

Being there alone with Novo while she was oblivious to my presence only made me realize just what she was. That wonderful queen had been so many things over the course of her very long life. Seen and experienced so much. Even mastered skills that Celestia herself lacked. A perfect woman. Or at least perfect in my eyes. And as my hand grasped hers, I happened to notice something on my finger. My wedding ring. But Novo's... Her hands were still bare. There was no ring on her finger. And as I beheld her vibrant pink fingers, I released her hand from mine and began to rub the finger that I was certain a wedding ring would be placed upon.

Such a profound sense of longing filled my heart. Would a day ever truly come where Novo and I would be able to walk down the aisle together? I had already done so with my beloved Fluttershy. We were sworn to each other that day. And the public records were set in stone. Was there a way to make it possible without resorting to a cruel divorce? Novo had insisted that she would find a way to bend the rules. Find a way for us to truly be sworn to each other. And I had faith in her. Novo had proven herself to be a woman who knows how to get things done. Her will has always been indomitable in the face of adversity. An iron will tempered by time. It is just such a same her heart is so much more fragile...

That realization made me frown as I remembered the very few times I had seen that wonderful queen weep. Her will may have been that of tempered iron, but her heart was still a delicate treasure. My fingers continued to rub over Novo's fingers, knowing that a ring had been there at one time. And when her heart shattered for the first time, that ring was lost with it. She had suffered a great loss. The loss of a husband and king. And I dare not allow her to suffer the same way under my watch. I resolved to keep that fragile heart safe at all times. Novo and I had only barely managed to reassemble those many fragments back into a whole. My beloved could no longer even feel the cracks anymore. She had ceased to look back at the past and was focused on the present and the near future. And all I wanted for us was for our future to be bright.

The tender rubbing of my fingers upon hers did not go ignored for much longer. At long last, Novo began to stir. Her deep soulful voice mumbled groggily before her left eye slowly began to open. And once her gaze met mine, Novo smiled warmly at me. "What's up, honey?"

My fingers were still rubbing over her hand. And one was touching her right on her ring finger. I sighed happily with those beautiful eyes gazing up at me before whispering to Novo. "I was just...thinking about how much I love you. And how much I want to put a ring on this finger someday."

Novo's sleepy smile broadened greatly in response to my words. Without even moving from that spot, she raised her left wing high in invitation. "Come here, baby. Mama wants to hold her daddy."

There was no refusing that invitation. I lied down beside Novo on the warm sand and found myself wrapped up in her glorious wing. With me all but hidden under her wing, I gently clutched her hand in mine as my beautiful queen touched her beak to my lips. And again. And then again. We were just...so dearly in love. Someone could have been out there watching and wondering what that beautiful hippogriff was doing with the only human man in Equestria tucked under her wing and I would not care at all. I was just so happy to be with my bird of paradise.

For a time, it was just bliss. Our hands firmly gripped each other while my lips met Novo's beak. The tips of the two halves of her beak curled just enough to meet my pursed lips over and over. And what beautiful eyes she had. Eyes complimented by that elegant faded pink eyeshadow. I whispered to my beloved, "I am just so in love with you, Novo..."

"The feeling is mutual, my love. My sweet sugar bear." Novo cooed to me with those eyes simmering with quiet passion. And coo she did. A beautiful sound reverberated deep in her throat as she kissed me over and over. The coo of a dove. At least until she took a moment to speak lovingly to me. "James... Marry me. Let me be your wife for real."

"I will... Oh god, I will." I whispered back to my beautiful bird of paradise. It was a forgone conclusion by then. We did not need to tell each other our desire to become husband and wife. We had done so already. More than once at that. But it was always a joy to reaffirm that vow with each other. I kissed my beloved on the beak as I whispered with joy burning in my heart. "I want to be your husband, my love... To be your king, if you would have me."

"And I will have you, my sweet swan king. I'll have you and never let go. I'll be your queen. Just like every last one of your lovely queens." Novo cooed with a sly smirk on her beak. She was madly in love with me, but she knew she was not the only woman who had found a place in my heart. And she had embraced that aspect of my family. I loved her so very much, but she was not the only one who I loved so dearly. We were a family. A family that would only continue to grow in time.

I think we stayed right there for a good ten minutes. Our hands clasped over each other's, my lips and her beak touching with kiss after kiss, our voices whispering such sweet loving things to each other... It was perfection. As should be expected from a perfect woman. Novo may possess just enough humility to not see herself as a truly flawless being, but I know the truth. She will always be my perfect mare. And that perfect queen finally whispered to me, "Anyway, honey... I think I'm fully awake now. Mind if we get up? I seem to remember there's something I want to try today."

"Yeah, we really shouldn't spend the whole day sleeping. We should be having fun out here." I replied as I finally released Novo's hand from my grasp. But not before I gently touched a finger to one specific finger on her hand. "If only..."

Novo was quick to kiss me right between the eyes as she whispered with a giggle in her throat. "Be patient, honey. I'm eager too. I'd walk down the aisle with you tomorrow if it was my call. Let me worry about the ring while you worry about being the one who gets to put it on me."

I really needed to stop worrying about that. Novo had no doubts about herself, so neither should I. She is a mare who knows how to get results. We finally both sat up and stretched our arms out to act like nothing was amiss about us. But when Novo happened to turn her head, she stared for a moment before lowering her sunglasses to peer over them. "Sweet mother of pearl..."

I quickly saw what had her attention. King Orbash and Queen Sunflare were heading our way to return to our private area at the resort. It looked like they had gone for a swim in the ocean. Sunflare's usually fiery mane and tail were lacking in their usual billowing and almost ignited brilliance and had taken on the form of long and soaked scarlet hair. She really looked good with her hair down and draped over her shoulders. But Orbash...

Even I could only stare at Equestria's true king as he and his wife began to stride past us. His mane and tail were quite a bit more voluminous than those of his wife. His shimmering silver mane and tail were awe-inspiring while soaked down with fresh sea water. Even without their usual ethereal properties, Orbash's mane and tail shimmered like polished silver in the tropical sunlight with the water soaking it only making it all the more shiny. The way his glorious mane draped over his shoulders and across his back like a cape... That shimmering pale silver sharply contrasting his black as night body...

I had long since become accustomed to Orbash's unparalleled masculine beauty, but I was still stunned by what I was seeing. And I was not the only one. Virtually everyone he passed stared in awe and muttered amongst themselves. The ladies especially appeared to like what they were seeing. Even Novo could not take her eyes off of the most glorious stallion in all of Equestria. After a moment, the king of Equestria started to notice the stares he was getting from everyone around us. He slowed greatly as she began to pass by Novo and I before glancing left at right. "Um... Is something wrong? Did something hitch a ride on me out in the surf?"

Novo wasted no time in revealing exactly why Orbash was getting so much attention. She whipped off her sunglasses and spoke up loudly. "Honey, you are so sexy it hurts!"

My hand covered my mouth to try and stifle my laughter in the face of Novo's bluntness. Sexy was a very apt term to describe the handsome king before us. Orbash's eyes widened as he likely suddenly felt very exposed. Sunflare did not find this revelation quite so funny and suddenly turned to her husband with her scarlet magic aura flaring up over her six horns. "Oh for the love of... Be still a moment!"

Orbash yelped as his wife took hold of his mane and tail with levitation magic and yanking them back to become fully taut like motionless flags. She then cast another spell that coated Orbash in bright and very warm light. I could feel the heat coming off of him. The glow faded in a matter of seconds with Sunflare dispelling her magic. And just like that, Orbash's mane and tail had returned to their billowing ethereal forms. Not a spot of moisture was left in them. Sunflare began to trod along with such an annoyed scowl on her face while quite a few gawkers watched that handsome stallion continue on. Although he did look a bit confused by then. "I think I still have sand in my mane..."

"Oooooh my goodness, that hunky king DILF is never not a feast for the eyes. I wonder what our kids would've looked like if I found him first..." Novo chuckled with such a smug smirk on her beak. I just rolled my eyes. Thank goodness Sunflare was out of earshot by then. She would not have let that statement slide. But Novo then suddenly kissed me on the ear while everyone around us was distracted. She whispered sultrily to me, "But don't go thinking I've got eyes for anyone else, baby. You're the only hunky daddy who's gonna father my foals."

Good lord, Novo knew exactly what to say to get me hot and bothered. Truly a perfect wife who knows all about how to play her man's heart like a fiddle. I stammered quietly for a second before muttering, "Oh god, Novo... I... Heh... You know what I love to hear. Don't go mishandling my heart now."

"Oh honey, I'd never. This sweet mama won't ever break this hunky daddy's heart." Novo cooed lovingly to me with her finger lightly dragging over my bare chest. Her dull talon rubbed over where my heart was beating away. She then gazed into my eyes with such a tender stare as she said, "I know your heart's been broken before, honey. I won't ever shatter it. And if anyone does smash your heart to pieces, you come find your queen and let her put all the pieces back together. Promise me, all right?"

It would not have been the first time Novo had been there for me during troubled times. She played a vital role out on the Empty Plains. Whenever she docked at the encampment for a night, I was there with her after nightfall. And she was always masterfully tender towards me. Doing everything she could to keep me going. Those were comforting memories. And so I whispered to my beautiful queen, "I will. If I'm...ever in a really bad place, I'll come to you. If I can."

Novo very suddenly placed her finger upon my lips to keep me quiet. And she gave me a very firm gaze before shaking her head in disapproval. "Nuh uh, don't say it like that, baby. If you can't come to me, I'll come to you. If something's keeping you stuck on the mainland, you just have old Sunbutt send me a notice and I'll be on the next flight out for an emergency visit. I may be queen, but I'm a wife first. And I'll be there for my hubby when he needs me most."

Putting one person before an entire nation is foolish. But Novo had been queen for so long... Had she found a way to balance her family life with her responsibilities as queen? I thought as logically as possible and asked, "Are you sure that's wise? To...put me that far above the needs of your people?"

"Smart man. Don't worry, honey. I figured out a system a very long time ago to make sure my people are being looked after if I have to step away from the throne for a little while. Trust me, I love my people and would never want to steer them wrong. Don't worry about them. I won't let my heart completely win out against my head." Novo chuckled before she reached out and gently nibbled on my ear. All while she continued to whisper to me. "If you need me and can't come to me, call me. And I'll come to you. I'll head right over and be by your side. Like any good wife would. Please, honey?"

"I'll try... It might take some getting used to knowing that you'll be at my beck and call on a bad day, but... We'll see. I seldom have bad days in Ponyville anyway." I giggled to myself with Novo's beak gently tugging on my ear. And for a moment, we embraced. No one was watching. No one would object to us being in love.

Novo proved more aware of the situation than I was and released me from her embrace first. She began to rise to her feet and said, "Anyway, enough wasting time. There's something I wanna try, isn't there? Wanna meet me at the edge of the beach? Mama wants to try a new look."

"Ohoho, sure! I'll be right over there!" I replied with some excitement in my voice. I stood up and walked towards the shoreline with a brisk pace. I knew what was coming. And there was a certain exciting mystery to it. I had seen what those seapony necklaces do to the average mare. What sort of effect would they have on a hippogriff?

The beautiful Queen Novo left the shade of her parasol and went trotting off to the stall that was renting out those enchanted necklaces. And I was not the only who took notice. I stood there at the edge of the waves washing over my feet before someone came up behind me. "How are you doing on our first full day, my sunshine? You and Novo up to something?"

Celestia had snuck up behind me. And I was almost surprised to see her entirely without her regal golden regalia. A glance in the distance revealed Luna and Nightmare Moon's darker bodies were equally bare. The sandy beach was no place for such attire. Nor was a proper vacation. As tempted as I was to kiss or at least embrace my royal beloved, I resisted that urge when I turned to her. "Hey, you're just in time. Novo found out about those seapony necklaces and wants to try one."

"Oh my, those things? They do take some getting used to. I've tried them before, but would prefer to stay up here. You'd be surprised how little there is to do down there under the sea." Celestia replied with unexpected firsthand knowledge of their function. She then asked with a knowing smile, "It looked like you and Ember already gave that trick a little try earlier. I almost thought I was seeing things when I noticed her wings were missing. Didn't Luna cast a spell on you so you wouldn't need to use those necklaces to breathe underwater? She mentioned something about that..."

"Yep, we did. And yes, Luna did do that for me. I just didn't...feel comfortable risking losing my humanity with that little prop. We went pretty far off the shore and found where the seapony locals live. Very pretty, but...not much to do down there. No wonder they went looking for a way to come up on dry land." I replied as I tried to imagine Celestia as a seapony. Seaponies tend to be very dazzling with those shimmering fins and manes. Just how much more radiant would one of the most glorious mares in the world look as such a creature?

We did not have to wait long for Novo to start making her way towards us. That beautiful bird of paradise stuck out like a sore thumb both in appearance and height amongst the droves of colorful vacationers around us. But she was also not alone. She had rounded up Skystar as well. Most likely due to being familiar with her daughter's interest in the sea and wanting to give her an opportunity to try something new. And by extension, Skystar had brought Silverstream and her family along as well. Every last one of those beautiful bird horses had one of those enchanted necklaces around their necks. Except for Sky Beak. Novo called out to us with one of her big beautiful wings waving us down. "Hey there, you two! I'm not the only one who wants to have fun under the sea!"

Silverstream and Terramar were chatting each other and Skystar up like a trio of excited kids. They must have only just discovered that those enchanted necklaces even exist and were oh so eager to try them out. Although my eyes were more focused on the one person there who was not wearing one. I turned to Sky Beak and asked, "Where's yours, papa bird?"

Sky Beak displayed a crooked smile on his beak. As if he was unsure of what to say. Although he did at least provide an explanation. "Don't get me wrong, I'm curious about how these work. I just...want to stay dry for now. But I still want to be here to see what happens."

A perfectly reasonable explanation. And I saw Ocean Flow give her husband a sly smirk with him not noticing. Maybe she was eager to see if she could dazzle her husband with a sudden new look. I was certainly impressed when Fluttershy used one such necklace to take on the form of a seapony. And...the resulting lovemaking we had in the hot tub. That sleek and smooth body felt so enjoyable to hold... But I digress.

The spot of ocean before us was less crowded than most other parts of the surf along the beach. We wanted some extra room to see our feathered friends try out those necklaces. Celestia tilted her head to one side as she smirked inquisitively at her best friend. "Come to think of it, Novo... I don't think there's ever been a recorded case of a hippogriff using one of those. What with you and your people seldom leaving Capricorn Island in general."

"Then that means I get to be the first! Stay back, all of you. Age before beauty, you know. Except for me since I'm the best of both worlds." Novo laughed with most of her feathery entourage getting a chuckle out of her usual sassy wit. The hippogriff queen then looked down at the necklace hanging just under her collar of fluffy blue feathers. And she began to scowl in confusion. "They said you're supposed to...will the thing into using its magic. How exactly am I supposed to do that?"

"If all else fails, you can just tap the largest piece on it to activate the effect manually." I replied while also not understanding the act of exerting one's will. It must be something one picks up on over time and cannot be taught.

"Fair enough. Give mama some room here. I'm going deep." Novo replied before she spread her impressive wings. We all stood back as we beheld the beautiful queen of Capricorn Island throw herself skyward with one powerful flap. Seeing Novo going airborne on her own wings is something I really do not get to see often enough. It was a visual treat to see her flaunting her natural avian glory. She did not go far though. Novo went a short ways out over the surf to have access to the deeper section of the shallows and went diving in with her wings tucking in close. Novo's dive into the ocean was so graceful and perfect that everyone around me applauded. Only three seconds passed before I knew that something had changed. A bright swirling flash of light filled the spot under the surface where Novo had gone under. Now we could only wait.

Novo was taking her time coming back up. Maybe she was suddenly puzzled over how she likely no longer felt the need to breathe or that her eyes were now immune to the stinging effects of seawater. A full ten seconds went by before Skystar finally spoke up first. "Um... Do you think she's OK down there?"

"She should be... Give her a moment. You know your mom's one tough mare." I replied with all of our eyes focused on the ocean ahead. It only took another five seconds for us to finally get a response. And in the most Novo way possible. The beautiful hippogriff queen suddenly breached through the surface while throwing her head back to get her soaked mane out of her face. But when I beheld my beloved out there... My breath caught in my throat for a second. The hippogriff queen was hippogriff no more. But she was still just as stunning as always. If not moreso. "Just when I thought she couldn't get any hotter..."

Novo's mouth was open as she inhaled sharply the fresh air over the sea. But her beak was gone. Her face was no longer that of a bird. She was now fully a mare. Her muzzle was virtually identical to those of Equestria's royal family, yet...a bit narrower. The ruff of fluffy blue feathers around her neck had become a shimmering and flexible circular fin. Her crest of beautiful magenta feathers were unchanged aside from being flexible dorsal fins instead of feathers, but the few long light blue feathers reaching up from behind her crown... Not exactly fins, and yet... More like a kind of appendage one might see on an angler fish. I think I even saw the tips glow with pale light for a second. The tufts of feathers on the side of her head had been replaced with actual ears where the insides were coated in that familiar tint of light blue. Whether hippogriff or seapony, Novo was always a feast for the eyes.

"Whoa! Mom, you look...amazing! Over here! Let's get a good look at you!" Skystar called out while waving one of her own impressive wings to get Novo's attention. Although the way Novo got herself back to the shallows was rather amusing. She had no idea how to properly swim as a seapony and resorted to a much less useful breaststroke to come closer to us. Her daughter excitedly asked, "What's new?! What's changed?! Can you show us?"

"I dunno, I mean something's definitely different now. Can't even really feel my wings. Lemme see here..." Novo replied with an inquisitive smile on her new lips. I think she was feeling around the inside of her own mouth with her tongue. She even licked her tongue over her new equine lips with her eyes widening in interest. "Ooh, that's different. So this is what it's like for all you ponies, Celestia. Lips are a lot more sensitive than a beak. And I'm feeling a lot more pearly whites in my jaw than before."

Novo grinned at us to show off her new set of shiny white teeth. A truly winning smile. And Celestia found Novo's examination of her new body amusing. "Just be sure to brush them regularly. And what about the rest of you?"

The seapony queen brought her hands above the surface. But we were all very surprised at what we saw. While there was no change when the average pony shifted between the two forms, a drastic change had happened to Novo's hands. It looked like they had become hooves, and yet...not quite. Novo's hands had become the same pale pink that now made up the majority of her body, but they appeared to stop where the hands ended and the fingers began. Novo's fingers had been replaced with flexible light blue fins with no sign of a thumb. Despite appearing fragile, Novo was able to curl her new digit fins into a fist of sorts. This change was one that did not entirely sit right with her if that puzzled scowl was of any indication. "Hmmm... I miss my hands. These things feel like oven mitts with the thumbs missing. Weird... Is this normal for seaponies?"

"No...? I've never seen any seaponies with hooves like that. Maybe it's unique for hippogriffs?" I retorted while finding Novo's fin hands to be very pretty. They even shimmered in the sunlight. I wanted to hold them. But while Novo's body above the shoulders was visible, we could not see the rest of her very well beneath the constantly shifting sea. "Anyway, what about the rest of you? Can you show us?"

"This is about as high above the surface as I can get, honey. Maybe if I crawl to shore..." Novo muttered as we all waited eagerly to see the hippogriff queen in all of her new aquatic glory. But she did not get much closer before casting an excited glance towards her best friend. "On the other hand... Celestia! Why don't you give me a lift here?"

"Oh I see where you're going. Hold on now." Celestia replied as her golden magic aura flared up around her horn. The instant Novo herself was surrounded in it, she was quickly lifted from the water and immediately assumed a very relaxed reclining pose while being held aloft in the air with her jaw resting atop one of her curled fin fists. Celestia's eyes opened as wide as the rest of ours as she muttered, "Oh my... Novo, are you ever not utterly gorgeous?"

Gone were the mass and curves of a mare of the earth. Novo's body had taken on the slender and flexible form of a mare of the sea with her feathers being replaced with smooth dolphin flesh. Her body was sleek and slender while tapering out towards the tip before ending in a glorious tailfin that bore the deep magenta hues of her tail feathers. A pair of small ventral fins as delicate and sheer as satin were present and must have been representative of either the two long blue tail feathers complimenting her primary magenta ones or her feathery pale blue fetlocks. And it was then that we saw what had become of Novo's wings. A pair of very large and translucent dorsal fins had taken the place of her wings in exactly the same location Fluttershy's wings had been the last time I saw her assume such a form. They started out the same pale pink as Novo's body before transitioning into a beautiful translucent purple. She was just...enrapturing. And she knew it. Her fellow hippogriffs let out all sorts of auditory sounds in awe at their queen's elegant and sleek new form. She then looked down at her daughter and asked, "So then, who wants to give this new look a try?"

"Ooh! Me first, Mom! Me first!" Skystar tweeted with her hands and hooves rapidly tapping the sand under her in excitement. While Novo was gently lowered back into the sea, Skystar flung herself into the air to prepare herself for a matching dive into the deeper sections of the shallows. A very excited Terramar and Silverstream followed with an amused Ocean Flow being the last to leave the shore. Sky Beak let out a loud snicker at the sheer enthusiasm of his family ready to try out their new enchanted jewelry. The four hippogriffs gracefully dove into the sea ahead of us like diving pelicans and went under with superb style. Four simultaneous flashes of that unique magic lit up the sea just under the surface as we all watched with bated breath.

The four hippogriffs surfaced in very rapid succession. And in a very similar manner to how Novo did. And I was astonished with just how gorgeous they all were. Especially Skystar. The princess of Capricorn Island was ecstatic to have taken on a form more fitting for her beloved ocean. And once she started to swim a little closer to shore, Celestia got the hint and lifted her out of the water with some levitation magic. Skystar giggled excitedly as she called out to her mother below. "Woo, I can still fly too! Mom, look! I'm just like you now!"

I was very impressed with the changes in Skystar's body. While she could not compare to the absurd beauty of her mother, Skystar's outward appearance was still unique and very charming. She had acquired all of the physical changes of her mother with her seafoam green mane and tail feathers translating to all of her fins and even the two ears on the sides of her head. Mostly. Something that confused me were the fins her wings had become as well as a circular collar fin around her neck. They were a vibrant red despite her natural hippogriff form never possessing such a color. Her wing fins even ended in gently rounded tips that differed from the more tapered tips of her mother's. And like her mother, a single bane of her mane fin branched off and ended in a glowing tip angler fish style. A royal trait perhaps? Her smooth yellow dolphin flesh shimmered in the sun and I could even plainly see the pattern of orange dots between her eyes having become a proper set of freckles that only made her look even more cute and charming. Even that was not all that changed. The red hibiscus flower she always kept tucked under the curve of her mane and by her left ear had become a kind of cluster of bright red underwater berries. She really was giving off the vibe of an adventurous and curious mermaid princess out of a fairy tale. And Novo approved. "My goodness, just look at you. I think you might be wearing the underwater look better than me, girl."

"I wouldn't be so sure of that..." I muttered under my breath while knowing just how gorgeous Novo always was. It was a matter of cuteness versus beauty and Novo had always had her daughter beat on one side of that spectrum. But I barely had time to process that as Celestia set Skystar back into the sea and lifted Sky Beak's excited family from the water. And my eyes once again went wide. "Good god, are hippogriffs just this naturally gorgeous no matter what form they take on?"

There was no way around it. Whether in the sky or in the sea, I was convinced that the hippogriffs of Equestria are easily in the running of being the single most consistently beautiful species of people in all the land. Silverstream was the first to draw my attention, her fluffy body now slender and smoothed out much like Novo and Skystar. Her tail and mane had become matching fins of beautiful shades of light blue, but her hand fins remained the same shade of bold pink that her hands had always been. Her muzzle was not quite as pronounced as those of her royal companions, probably as a result of her youth. Her wings had become elegant almost orchid color that matched the insides of her new outer ear. Her mother was just as lovely to behold, her translucent purple wing fins being just as purple as her mane and tailfin. Her hand fins were a matching purple that complimented her smooth yellow body well. Her muzzle confirmed my suspicions that the broader look of Novo and Skystar's facial structures was unique only to adult seaponies. Although she also sported a collar fin that was a solid sea green. Strange, when considering there was nothing of that color on her to begin with... Even Terramar was beautiful to behold. My hippogriff friend had turned out to be quite the handsome seapony colt. His hands, mane, and tail were a beautiful shade of green that complimented his body. His wing fins were even gently rounded at the tips as well. Ocean Flow finally called out to her husband, "How's the view, dear?! You sure you don't wanna come for a swim too?"

A quick glance at Sky Beak revealed that he looked more than a bit flustered at the sight of his new seapony wife. I think...he was even blushing a bit? He brought a hand to his beak and coughed awkwardly into it before saying, "Uh... No, I'm sure! I'd rather stay dry for now! Although...I would like to try something out tonight while you're in that form, dear. If you don't mind."

Celestia and I did not overlook the inflections in Sky Beak's voice. And that look in his eye. While we both glanced at him curiously, Ocean Flow held up one of her hand fins in front of her face like a folding fan. She let out an audible giggle and said, "Ohoho, you don't say? Maybe tonight after dinner then?"

"Get a room, you two!" Novo laughed as Celestia just let the three of them drop unexpectedly. Ocean Flow and her children went falling into the sea only to quickly resurface with bursts of laughter between them. Their queen then asked, "Anyway, how about we figure out how to actually swim like this? These tailfins are horizontal, right? Does that mean we swim dolphin style?"

"Looks like it! I don't think the pony paddle will do us much good like this. Follow me!" Skystar replied before she went under. Novo followed suit with Ocean Flow and her children also disappearing under the sea.

I did not want to miss out on this. I rushed into the surf while quickly getting my goggles back on over my eyes and taking a deep breath. I went diving into the surf and was greeted by the sight of the five aquatic hippogriffs watching Skystar figure out how to propel herself through the shallows. She really took no time at all to figure out how to move her tail properly. She swam as swiftly as she could fly through the air while doing spirals and even quick flips. Skystar made it look way too easy. Maybe she had been a seapony in a different life.

With Skystar serving as their mentor, the other hippogriffs started to catch on too. Just the sight of those four colorful creatures swimming and performing underwater acrobatics was a very different feeling from watching the average seapony. The hippogriffs were just so much sleeker and streamlined for the most part. Their aerial aerodynamics translated well to the sea. And while the older mares frolicked with each other, Silverstream and Terramar separated from the pod. And Terramar was the first to notice me watching from the shallows. He looked at Silverstream before pointing at me. His sister perked up instantly at the sight of me and came rushing at me like a torpedo with Terramar trying to keep up. "Hi, James! Isn't it so cool to be down here like this? I can even talk underwater without breathing! This seapony stuff does it all!"

All I could do was give Silverstream an approving thumbs up signal do to not being able to speak. Luna's spell was still in effect and I was in no danger of drowning, but it was just such an inconvenience to not be able to talk to my friends. Terramar was the first to notice something was not right as he and his sister leisurely circled me. "James? Wait, you can't breathe underwater, right?"

I shook my head. And my two young friends were quick to assume the worst. They both held my arms in theirs and swam straight up to get me to the surface. I shook the water from my face and was quick to explain to them. "Don't worry about me drowning. Luna cast a spell on me earlier that lets my body take in oxygen through the skin, but I still can't actually...you know...breathe or speak. Kinda hard to do that when lungs aren't meant for underwater use."

"Oooooh, I get it. But that's OK! You always listen more than you talk, so nothing new there!" Silverstream giggled before nuzzling her muzzle up against my cheek. I just rolled my eyes at how she was not exactly wrong. But she then recoiled at the touch of her snout against my cheek. "Huh? Wow, that feels so different from having a beak! Like my nose is at the tip instead of the base! Is this what it's like for real ponies?"

Terramar gave me a friendly nuzzle with his snout as well. They were still hippogriffs at heart and likely still held onto some of their old avian instincts. And he too was surprised with just how much more feeling her had now that his hard beak had been replaced with an equine muzzle. "Hey, I do feel a lotta stuff going on here!"

It was pretty funny watching the two of them rubbing their new hand fins over the smooth flesh of their faces to get a feeling for their new facial structures. Silverstream even giggled as she felt the slick sensation of a fish fin running over her new dolphin flesh. "Eheeheehee my hands feel so slick and slippery now!"

"I hope you guys can still hold stuff with those." I added before reaching out to Silverstream to see what those new fin hands felt like. She noticed my reaching hand and responded accordingly. My little seapony friend reached out and wrapped both of her fins around my hand in a gentle fashion. And she was right. Despite being more mammal than fish, the fin hands of a hippogriff seapony are as slick as a fish's fin. "Hey, these are pretty cool to the touch. Can you really feel me through those fins?"

"Yep! But it kinda feel like...my hands are covered in dish soap? I think?" Silverstream replied with an uncertain giggle. I would not say her fins felt quite that slick. But now that she and Terramar were coming to terms with their new bodies, on top of being able to change back at will as long as they had their necklaces, she and her brother held me by the arms. "Anyway, wanna go for a swim with us?"

"Sure! Just remember that I can't talk while we're down there." I replied before the brother and sister dragged me beneath the waves. They worked in unison to carry me along while I kept my arms out to my sides like handles to hold onto. We ended up going in a different direction than Ember and I had gone and found some of the wildlife out and swimming about. The colorful fish of the tropics were very accustomed to vacationers and the local seaponies. Entire schools of fish would swim along with us as Terramar and Silverstream carried me along with their beautiful tailfins propelling us forward.

We went further out and deeper, but were never really separated from the locals. There were always seaponies in sight. But as the local underwater flora became more widespread with colorful coral beginning to sprout up, something suddenly caught our attention. A shadow passed over us too quickly for us to really notice where it went. We all came to a stop and looked around. Unaware that someone was floating behind us at the time. At least until a familiar voice spoke up. "Going somewhere?"

We all turned to face none other than Novo floating before us with her arms crossed. Just the way her fin idly waved in the gentle unseen currents around us made her look oh so lovely. Not at all in the same way her feathers would sway in a breeze either. But while I was momentarily dazzled by the sight of my beloved, Silverstream spoke up on our behalf. "Hi there, your majesty! We were just checking out this reef! Did...Mom send you?"

"She was about to go looking for you two, but I decided to save her the trouble. Because I was also looking for... Uh... James?" Novo began to reply before her eyes narrowed in curiosity. I waved at her happily, but she suddenly reached out to me in concern. "Are you OK there, honey? You've been holding your breath for a while, right? You need to get some air first?"

Terramar glanced at me before quickly explaining, "He's fine! I think he said...Princess Luna cast some kind of spell on him? It makes it so he can't drown, but he still can't breathe?"

I could not even remember if I had told Novo about that yet. But I did readily nod to confirm Terramar's recollection. Novo looked relieved, no doubt having been worried that I was in danger of drowning. She brought one of her had fins to her chest before saying, "Good to know... Anyway, why don't you kids hurry on back to Skystar? Don't want you getting lost out here. I'll take care of this sweet sugar bear for you."

Novo's loving choice of words confused Silverstream and Terramar, but they did not object. Novo was their queen after all. They bid farewell and swiftly swam off back to the area outside of our resort. Novo then fluttered her wing fins a bit to propel herself gently forward towards me. Almost like how a seahorse swims. Which was...ironic when given the circumstances. She was still tall, but not the towering giant of a woman she tends to be when assuming a bipedal stance on her hind limbs. Novo then leaned close to me before saying, "Now then... How about we slip away somewhere quiet, honey? I found just the place during an early morning flight when no one was watching."

I knew better than to refuse an invitation when Novo talked to me like that. I smiled smugly at her before Novo slipped behind me and held me in an embrace from behind. Her smooth and slender body pressed against me with that slick sensation of dolphin flesh rubbing against my back. She felt so...naked. Much moreso than she had ever been as a mare coated in feathers. With me in her grasp, Novo took off under the sea as she swam north along the coastline.

Such speed and grace! I was in for a visual treat as I watched our surroundings from behind my goggles. Novo had already perfected the act of swimming in her new seapony body. The rhythm of her body moving in a vertical waving motion as she swam along. Her delphine form felt natural, as if she had always known how to swim like any dolphin. Novo must have been having fun. Especially when she breached. Novo suddenly swam up and burst from the surf in an arcing jump before diving back under the water. I almost forgot to hold my breath by the time we hit the waves again. "Woo! Having fun down there, honey? Mama's making this look easy!"

She most definitely was! While I could not speak, I did manage to get my hand up and rubbed her along the length of her arm to let her know I was all right. After another breach and dive, she spoke to me more kindly. "Just a couple more minutes, honey. I know just where to go where no one will bother us."

We must have gone a full mile up the coastline by the time Novo started to slow down. No one was in sight. Not even the local seaponies. The only living creatures we saw were some exotic fish swimming in the shallows who paid us no mind. Novo soon lifted her head above the water to scan her surroundings before dipping back underwater to speak to me. "Here we are, baby. Just give me a minute."

Novo swam along with me in her embrace as I noticed a dip in the sand leading towards the shore. And I soon saw why. Novo had found a cozy alcove border by a natural rock wall. Plenty of colorful kelp and coral were lining the seabed just under us. I was brought to a soft lay of sand at the edge before Novo released me from her embrace. I crawled up the gentle incline and lifted my head from the water to finally breathe. Tropical foliage was growing from beyond the sand that shielded us from the hot sun above. As well as providing us with shelter from the prying eyes of any search parties that might come looking for us. As this dawned on me, I felt a sly smirk spread across my lips. "Seaspray is gonna be in a panic when he notices you're... Oh wait, can you even hear me down there?"

The beautiful seapony queen suddenly lifted her head from the water as she crawled along the sand to gently beach herself beside me. "I'm sorry, what was that? I didn't quite catch that down there."

"Yeah, I didn't think you could. I was asking if you think Seaspray will freak once he notices you're not there anymore." I retorted as I beheld my beautiful queen in her shimmering aquatic glory. She looked very comfortable in that new body while relaxing on her side.

"Oh, let the silly old bird fuss. Mama wants some time with daddy and that's what she gets. They won't be finding us here. And mama can take care of herself." Novo said smugly with such a smile on her face. A smile that shone brighter on her new lips than her beak ever could've shown. She then reached out with her arm and said sweetly to me, "No more delays, honey. Please. Hold me."

"Gladly." I did as she requested and reached out to my beloved. I scooped that beautiful mare of the sea in my arms after setting aside my goggles. Novo was gently pulled atop me as I found her to be lighter than she seemed. I reclined onto my back with Novo's slender form blanketing me. And for a moment, we simply rested there half submerged in the gentle waves of the shallows. Our own little hideaway to be together. Novo's smooth equine face nuzzled against mine as I whispered to my queen. "You really are so beautiful no matter how you look."

"Of course I am, honey. Because I'm the world's hottest queen MILF and always will be." Novo whispered with a giggle in her throat. Whether a mare of the sky or the sea, that sassy queen was shameless about her beauty. Although she then whispered most sensually into my ear, "And I have to admit... I don't know what it is about his body, but...I just feel so much sexier than usual. So...exotic. What do you think, honey? Is this hot mama bird an equally hot mama mare of the sea?"

What a tease... Novo even placed both of her palms against my chest to prop herself up. She held herself above me so I could truly appreciate her beauty against the blue sky ahead. The way she glistened in the sun. So smooth... So naked... And so brazen with her sexuality. I had to make a conscious effort to control my libido as I considered my words carefully. "Good lord, Novo... It's really hard to say. You're just so sexy no matter how you look. A bird of paradise or a true mermaid queen. I just can't choose..."

The beautiful mare above me smiled in amusement at my words. "Mermaid? Hm, that's new. I can't say I've ever heard that word before, but...I do like the sound of it. Feels...fitting somehow."

Novo gently lowered herself back down onto my chest while my hand rose to her shoulder. She brought her right hand to my cheek and tenderly caressed me with the smooth slick fins that now served the role of her fingers. Her beautiful eyes gazed at me in longing as she spoke in relaxation. "A mermaid queen, hm? Gotta say... It makes me feel sexy. And I love being sexy for my king. I mean sure, I might be lacking my curvy and full mama mare hips in this form, but... What is it about this body? Something about this sleek form... Smooth and flexible... And with all these shimmering colorful fins making for a gorgeous flourish... Just feel so...beautiful, honey. I've only been in this form for an hour at most, but I already love it."

I allowed Novo to speak uninterrupted while taking pleasure in just how happy she was with the temporary aquatic form the necklace around her necklace granted her. The thread was resting in the crook of her collar fin. Novo lifted the centerpiece of the necklace with her other hand to bring it out from between us. I was glad that just having that enchanted stone sandwiched between us was not enough to activate the magic within it. She gazed upon that polished pink stone and asked, "Tell me, James. Is there any way for me to take this home? I'd like to keep one of these as a souvenir."

"Actually, you can. I even brought home one for Fluttershy and another as a gift for Rarity. They're free to rent, but you can purchase them to own for yourself. The price isn't too bad either." I explained while kind of happy that Novo wanted to keep her necklace. I could imagine the times we would have together in that luxurious bathtub of hers in the Ivory Palace. It would be the perfect place for it.

Novo's eyes lit up at that revelation. "Really now? In that case, consider this little beauty sold! I might as well go ahead and buy one for Skystar and her friends. No way my girl won't wanna use it to go swimming with the fishes off the shoreline back home."

I rolled my eyes at the thought. Novo was right. Skystar would jump at the opportunity to own one of those necklaces permanently. Surely Silverstream and her family would want one of each too. I am not sure about Sky Beak though. He looked perfectly happy staying a stallion of the sky. But Novo then lowered her necklace and gently rested her head atop her overlapping hand fins. Her eyes were filled with love. And a growing gaze of purpose. "And more than that, honey... There's something I need to tell you. There's a reason why I dragged you away to this little hiding spot for us."

A fire lit in my heart. And my eyes widened. There was no way I could say no to what Novo wanted from me. But I still asked out of formality, "And what would that be, dear?"

Novo's smile only began to widen as she whispered to me. "I set up this vacation around this time as a means of coinciding with something. So we wouldn't be able to miss this opportunity."

I did remember that. It had been Novo who got in touch with the resort facilities of Cantercun to set up the reservations for our trip. And while it was fitting to slip away to the tropics while the bitter cold of late autumn was sweeping over northern Equestria, was there another reason for that timing? "An...opportunity?"

"Mmhm. Something that only happens a few times a year, my love. Something we promised we would never miss out on even once." Novo said so happily. She pulled herself a little further up my chest as I felt her feathery and slick tailfin sliding over my feet and shins. A loving and seductive manner I could not ignore. And the words that came next... They pierced my heart. "I'm deep in my heat cycle, honey. And you know what that means."

My heart began to race. Not in anxiety, but in excitement. Novo was fertile. As receptive as she could be. This was not merely a vacation. It was essentially a honeymoon. The chance for us...to finally start a family. We had already tried once. It was all a spur of the moment, but my god... Our hearts were true. We were madly in love and the opportunity was there. We took that risk together in the hopes of creating a precious child together. A child we both wanted. And yet... We had been denied. But now that chance had come again. I whispered to my beloved, "We can...try again?"

"Remember what I told you, James." Novo cooed as she slightly pulled herself forward even further until her lips were just inches from mine. My beloved spoke with such hope in her eyes, "I'll carry as many foals as you can give me, my love."

We kissed. I pulled my beautiful queen closer to feel her lips upon mine for the first time. Not at all like the firm yet flexible touch of a hippogriff's beak. It was the tender touch of a mare's lips. And Novo took notice as she kissed me over and over again. "Mmm... This feels...different. Feels so good, honey. I've got so much feeling in these lips. Kiss me more, my sweet swan king."

"Gladly, my queen." I whispered eagerly. Novo slipped her smooth and slick hand fins behind my head and pulled me in for a most passionate kiss. Her lips pressed firmly against mine as she surely felt sensations through them that her beak had never provided. She moaned so sensually deep in her throat. As did I. It felt so...pleasant to feel her lips upon mine. A sensory smorgasbord. "Mmm... Novo..."

She was not satisfied. Novo tightened her embrace as her lips parted. Our eyes squinted shut with our lips locking and tongues dancing. The lingering taste of seawater remained on her tongue, but I did not care. The sensation of my beloved's kiss, a kiss from a true mermaid queen, was unlike any I had felt before. Novo was kissing me not like a bird, but like a mare. I held her, savored her, did all I could to make my queen feel like the most blessed woman in the world.

We could not focus solely on our lips forever. There was something that needed to be done. Something we had been waiting too long for. Novo slowly pulled away from me as we both gazed at each other in a haze. I felt her smooth dolphin flesh sliding over me as Novo began to retreat back into the sea before me. All while gazing upon me with a look of sacred need in her eyes. "Just give me a minute, honey. Mama needs to get daddy ready."

All I did was smirk at the experienced wife and mother as she slipped beneath the waves. Novo went to work as I felt her hand fins slip under the sides of my trunks and pull them down past my feet to leave my body bare. She surfaced briefly to fling my trunks onto some rocks nearby before dipping back out of sight. And I quickly found out why. "Oh god, Novo... You would do this."

She was upon me beneath the waves before I could even process what she was up to. I felt her equine mouth close over my flaccid shaft. She gently raised and lowered her head, massaging and pleasuring me in a way her beak never could have. The way her tongue slid around my stiffening flesh... She was enjoying it. Learning what she could do now that she was all mare with no trace of her avian heritage in her. Slowly and meticulously. Tightening her maw around my length to increase pressure as her lips created a seal near the base of it. I sharply inhaled at spikes of pleasure coursing through me. What a woman... What a master of love... How blessed I was to have earned the heart of such a queen!

Novo was not being reckless. She was not trying to bring me to climax too quickly. My beloved was masterfully pleasuring me. Trying to ease my body into preparing as much vital seed as possible for her. We had already tried once before and failed. The more I produced, maybe the more likely we would be blessed with the child we dearly desired. I relaxed in the shallows upon that soaked sand beneath me while allowing that wonderful queen to prepare me for our imminent lovemaking. And yet, it was not only her mouth that she used.

I felt Novo release me from her jaws. But instead of seeing her surface, I felt a new sensation. Something very different. A smooth and flexible fabric wrapped around my stiffened length. One that was cooler than the warm interior of her jaws. Novo's hands... Or rather the fins they had become. That slick and smooth substance wrapped around my shaft as they slid up and down along it. It was such a different sensation from before, and yet...every bit as pleasurable as before, if not moreso.

"Oh my god, Novo... My mermaid queen..." I gasped while allowing Novo to continue without interruption. She just being so good to me. Learning all she could about her beautiful new body and what she could do with it to bring pleasure to the love of her life. So slow and tender, carefully trying to not let my pleasure spike to quickly. Until finally, her slick fins released me. Only then did Novo rise from the gently crashing waves head her body resting atop mine. I gazed into her beautiful eyes as I asked, "You had your fun?"

"I was just getting daddy ready for the main event. And to really figure out what I can do with this sexy and sleek body of mine. But now..." Novo chuckled as she put her arms around me. She then leaned to one side. As if trying to pull me. I understand what she was asking of me and did my part. I rolled over with Novo ending up on her back with me now above her. Her eyes were filled with such sacred love and desire. She whispered to me as her fins rested upon my shoulders, "No more waiting, honey. I wanna know what it's like to be a mermaid mama."

She was just so beautiful... And so vulnerable trapped under me. Novo was giving herself to me so that I could give her something of unrivaled value. A treasure that would be with us for decades to come. And so I brought my lips to hers for one more long and sensual kiss. Beneath the waves, my stiff and eager shaft slid down Novo's smooth slender belly as I positioned my hips to find an entrance. And once I felt the her aquatic marehood begin to part, I pushed deep into her.

That wonderful warmth as my beloved and I gasped in a surge of pleasure... I was very familiar with that warmth. A burning heat within Novo's body that wrapped my length in inviting warmth. The warmth of a mare who was ready to receive my child. Novo and I embraced. There was no turning back now as my hips gently pressed against her. I wanted to savor this. To truly appreciate the opportunity we had been given.

"James... Oh, baby... Be good to me, please... Be good to your queen, my wonderful king." Novo gasped while gazing up at me with her lips parted to wheeze with mounting pleasure. She looked so delicate at that moment. One of the mightiest and wisest monarchs now no different than any other woman madly in love with her man. She was queen, but she was also mine. My mare to love, to please, to cherish. To create a family with. And oh, how I wanted to see her swell with the beautiful little lives we would create together. And she knew it. "I see it in your eyes, honey... You really so ready to be a daddy. Please, let me make it happen. Let me make you the father you want to be..."

"Only if you'll be there with me, Novo... Only if we'll be there for them..." I whispered back to my beloved. Our lips touched again as we savored this moment. That wonderful warmth within her pleasing me as I gave sweet pleasure to her. That wonderful woman who would become the mother of my children. Of our children. I kissed Novo along the length of her jaw and neck, feeling that smooth and soft dolphin flesh against my lips. "I want our little ones to grow up loved and happy... With both of us..."

"Spoken like a true father, my love... Oh yes, baby... I want it. I want to...see those happy eyes looking up at us..." Novo whimpered as she allowed me to continue with my affections even as my hips continued to meet her slender body. In and out, my length plunged within her to try and prolong our precious foalmaking. We were in love. So...madly in love... A man and woman, now dearly trying to become mother and father. The crown on Novo's head no longer mattered. All we wanted was to become a family. "They'll love you... Sons... Daughters... They'll all love their daddy..."

Novo's body began to react in response to the pleasure I was giving her as well as to that sacred desire in her heart. Her lower body began to rise. Curling up and forward. And then I felt it. Her broad and slick tailfin resting over my lower back. The seapony equivalent of a mare locking her legs over me to prevent me from retreating. Her tail was so strong. I could feel her strength in spite of how gently she was resting it against me. Novo would never release me now. Not until I had given her my gift. She would receive me seed. And with it...our child.

She was just so amazing. So strong, yet so tender. So beautiful and so loving. There was no telling myself otherwise. Novo was perfection. A perfect woman. A perfect wife. A perfect mother. And paradise was calling us. I beheld the aquatic beauty beneath me as I whispered to her, "I just love you so much, Novo... Love you...more than I can say... You're just so...perfect..."

"Mmm, then love me, baby. Let me be your perfect woman. It's an honor for me, James... An honor...to be your perfect wife." Novo looked so joyous. Almost as if she was on the verge of tears as she embraced me. She had always been the best. A woman tempered by time. But she had never been perfect. Except to me. To be seen as perfect by the man she loved most must have been the ultimate praise and compliment she could receive. And she confirmed this to me with a whisper into my ear. "To be...the perfect queen...for my wonderful king."

My hips slammed into Novo with renewed vigor. A collision that caused her to gasp shrilly with a surge in pleasure. I knew I lacked the qualities necessary to be a leader. To guide a kingdom was beyond my ability. But I wanted to be good enough for her. To be king for the sake of my queen. I whispered with need, "I want to be your king... To be worthy of that crown... To be good enough for your people..."

"Shhh... Shhh... Easy there, honey. Easy... You're more than worthy. And my people will gladly accept you. You're more than worthy of wearing that crown... Of being by my side on the throne... Of being the one to sire my heirs..." Novo cooed to me as she tried to maintain her composure in the face of our gradually hastening lovemaking. Her lips kissed me softly along my cheek and jaw as she continued to whisper to me, her delphine body wrapped around me the best she could manage. "I want to be the first, James... The first to give your little girls a baby brother. A little boy..."

"And I know they'll love him, dear... They'll be happy to see their family grow... Oh god, Novo... My love..." I gasped as I hastened my thrusting into Novo while trying to not hurry towards my climax too quickly. I was going for longer instead of harder. To try and give my beloved as much as I could. A little boy... A son... Novo had already given birth to a daughter. A precious little filly who grew up to become the beautiful Skystar. Just how radiant would our sons and daughters be in due time?

Novo whimpered as gasped as she too tried to hold herself back. Trying to stave off her own climax as her fertile warmth massaged my length deep inside her. I felt so honored to be making love to such a glorious mermaid queen. Her smooth delphine body against me felt so different than the fluffy feathers of her original hippogriff body. Enrapturingly beautiful in completely different ways. And as I continued to fill her with my length, Novo cooed to me sweet loving words. "James... Oh honey... Oh daddy..."

Her words triggered something in me. She was right. I was a daddy. I was a father. And I had a duty to fulfill to the wonderful mother beneath me. To make her a mother again. To become a mother to my child for the first time. And with that need blossoming in my heart, I began to hasten the thrusting of my hips with my arms embracing Novo. It was a need I could not ignore. I needed to become a father again. To become a father to a precious hippogriff foal for the very first time. I needed it. Needed to give it to her. To fill her To breed her. To make Novo the mother of my child. And as my pace began to hasten, I whispered my heart to her. "Make me a father, Novo... Let me be a daddy again..."

"I will, baby...! So...many times!" Novo gasped before gazing into my eyes with such excitement in her eyes. She craved it. She was ready for this. Her tail pressed against my back with impressive strength. I would never escape her now. She spoke sweet words of encouragement to me, "We'll have so many...beautiful baby birds, my love... Our own little flock...! Give it to me, James... Let me give you the family you deserve...!"

My mind was awash with beautiful fantasies. Colorful little bird foals. And even...gorgeous mares and stallions. Our children would grow up to become such wonderful people, I just knew they would. The rhythm of my hips reached a fever pitch as the gradually rising pressure in my loins finally began to reach the breaking point. So close... So very close to finally having what we wanted... "Novo... I... Oh god, Novo... My queen... My bird of paradise...!"

"James... My king..." Novo whispered to me before her two hand fins cupped the sides of my face. This caught my attention even as I was on the verge of my climax. I gazed down at Novo's face as she gasped lightly in time with the thrusting of my hips. And the words that came next... They were what I needed to hear most. "Do it... Give me your foal. So I can give you a son."

I kissed her. My arms held Novo as our lips locked. Eyes squinted shut as we were consumed by the ecstasy consuming us. Voices singing, tongues dancing, and finally... Bliss. My hips pressed firmly against Novo's slender body as the dam finally broke. Spurt after spurt of human seed flooded deep into Novo's heated womb. And she welcomed it with her powerful tail pinning me to her body. We were entwined with each other in such powerful love. And a sacred desire that was surely sowing the seeds of something beautiful.

I felt so...fulfilled. We had done it. I was so sure of it. We would finally have a child. A beautiful son. A precious prince worthy of the crown. My mind raced, trying to picture what that wonderful feathery foal would even look like. But no image stuck. I think I just about fainted from the sheer effort I had put into trying to give Novo what we both wanted... No. What we both needed.

She and I wheezed softly while the soothing waves of the sea continued to wash over us. The ocean, the source of life, was comforting us after our efforts to create a new life of our own. Like being caught in a cool downpour after jogging for miles. Novo sighed over and other with that wonderful afterglow filling us with a delightful warmth. And she brought her face closer to mine to gaze into my eyes. Only a single word escaped her lips. A sacred title she was bestowing onto me. "Daddy."

I returned the favor all too eagerly. With a joyous sigh of relief, I whispered a most fitting title back to my queen. "Mama."

We kissed again, but more softly this time. Over and over our lips touched. The fires of passion had dimmed with our bodies spent. We just wanted to rest and savor the results of our efforts. I remained buried deep inside Novo's beautiful delphine body as her tail finally relaxed and fell away from my back. We were just so ready. And hopefully we would finally be blessed. We were just a father and mother who wanted to have a family together. And perhaps now it was finally happening. Novo gazed at me with such love in her eyes as her shimmering hand fin caressed my cheek. "The first of many, my love... Oh my sweet sugar bear... I'll give you so many to love, baby. So many for us to cherish."

Novo was so set on becoming a mother again. To become a mother many times over if fate would allow it. And only to the children I would give her. And what a mother she would be. The finest mother in all the land. So eager too... I almost chuckled as I took note of just how passionate she was of the subject. So eager to bear children again. And only my children. I found myself starting to smirk as I resisted the urge to chuckle. "You really are just that ready, huh? You truly are more mother than queen... That's a lovely quality to have, dear. And I adore that about you."

Much to my surprise, the warm and satisfied smile on my beloved's face began to dim. But why? There was no reason to frown. Not after what we had just done. And just when I was about to ask, Novo spoke first. "James... Have you ever wondered why I'm...just so ready to have your foals? To start a family with you?"

I had no words. Novo had always had Skystar. She still had a family. A wonderful daughter to love and inspire. And as I pondered this, Novo gently pulled me down and had me rest my head just above the dip in that beautiful blue collar fin at the top of her chest. The beautiful queen spoke forlornly to me, "What I'm about to tell you is something I've kept very close to my heart. I couldn't bring myself to tell anyone. Not even Celestia. But I'll tell you and only you, my love. Because you're my king."

"I don't know where this is going, but...all right. Tell me." I retorted with the waves of the ocean nearly reaching my jaw with every break against the shore. Novo's tone was worrisome. It is not like her to ever sound so somber when she speaks.

My beautiful beloved slid her smooth and slick hand fin over my back as if trying to calm me. Or perhaps it was a means to calm myself. I looked up at me as Novo began to speak. "Cygnus and I... Skystar was our only child for the longest time. And we had each other for centuries. But after a very long time, he and I began to discuss things. To...wonder. And after a while, we finally decided it was time to have another. All we had to do was wait for my next heat cycle to start."

"Oh no..." I muttered with my eyes widening. I immediately knew where this revelation was going. And I dreaded it.

Novo sighed forlornly as she continued to gently caress me with her slick fin. "But that never happened. Just weeks later, Cygnus fell ill and...he was gone. I still remember...the burning in my womb when he was laid to rest in his tomb. And knowing that it would never happen. My husband was gone...and all of our future children with him."

I reached up to Novo in a desperate attempt to comfort her. Anything at all to soothe her. And she reciprocated my offer. While one of her hand fins continued to caress me between my shoulders, her other gently wrapped around my hand as they held each other. I saw the faintest smile return to Novo's lips as those beautiful eyes met mine. But that smile faded as she continued. "And the worst part...was seeing the rest of my people carry on without him. I saw generation after generation of fillies and colts be born into my kingdom. And I watched them grow up into beautiful mares and stallions. Until finally...they would fall in love and have foals of their own. Over and over... Fillies became mares. And mares became mothers. They had families to raise....while I did not."

My grasp on Novo's soothingly cool hand fin tightened while I dared not speak. This was a heavy tale to recall during a very dark time of her life. I waited for Novo to finish speaking before attempting to speak up myself. She continued as I saw a single tear flow from her eyes. "It always hurt so much to see a young mare heavy and swollen with foals... Because I knew it was a joy I would never experience again. I didn't know what I wanted... Didn't know what I needed...until it was forever out of reach."

"And then...you found me." I finally whispered as I gazed up at Novo in caution. My hand held hers while hers held mine.

She finally smiled. Novo squeezed the tears from her eyes to force them out. And that calm and confident smile returned to her lips while showing such a serene joy. "I did. I found a wonderful man who understood the pain I was in. A man who had been wounded in a way that wasn't too different from mine. He healed me while I healed him. And together...we found love. And best of all... He turned out to be a man who is also a wonderful father. A father who wants to be a father to my own little ones."

There was no resisting by that point. I pulled myself closer to Novo's face so that we may share another kiss. And I confirmed that truth to her. "You...have no idea how dearly I want to have children with you, Novo. To have...little angels with you."

"And we will, baby. We will. I just know we will now." Novo cooed as more and more joy filled her eyes and smile. We held each other as we looked away from that dark time of the not so distant past and focused on our very beautiful present. And Novo giggled smugly at me as her special brand of sass returned to her voice. "So now you know, honey. If I come off as more than just a little baby crazy, there's a good reason for that. I don't want to miss out on a single opportunity with you, my sweet swan king."

"Hey, I never complained about it. It's...something I want too. Even if I'm...not quite as open about it as you." I chuckled uneasily in the embrace of my beautiful queen. I rested my face against Novo's chest again and closed my eyes. I thought back to the day when I became a father for the first time. Surrounded by friends, watching over Fluttershy as it finally happened. And then...the moment I held my very own flesh and blood daughter for the first time. "I want to experience that again..."

Novo could sense that paternal desire in me. It resonated with her. And so she whispered to me, "James... Tell me. What was it like when you got to hold your baby for the first time? When you saw her look upon you with her daddy's eyes?"

I closed my eyes and pondered. Trying to remember every detail I could from that magical moment. "I... I was so unsure of what to think or feel. It was...jarring. That little thing in my hands... All I could do was cry. I just cried and cried... I was just...so happy."

The beautiful seapony queen beneath me embraced me with even her tail once again curling forward to hold me with its broad and feathery tailfin resting against my back. As a single tear flowed from my eyes in response to remembering that beautiful moment from not so long ago, Novo cooed an equally beautiful thing to me. "You're going to be a wonderful father, James. Our little ones will adore you."

Novo gently rolled onto her side while we continued to hold and caress each other. Until I finally could not resist the urge any longer. I released Novo from my embrace and gently rolled the confused mare of the sea over so that she had her back to me. I embraced her from behind, my chin on her shoulder as I applied soft little kisses to her neck. And both of my hands rested over her lower belly. Caressing just over Novo's womb. Where our child was surely beginning to come into existence. Novo sighed joyously and rested her hand fins over mine as she whispered lovingly to me. "They'll all be so beautiful..."

"And they'll be ours." I whispered to her as I continued to hold my wonderful queen. I truly understood it by then. My family was growing. Not just with every wonderful woman who became more than a friend to me. It was also growing with every child born into it. Fluttershy. Novo. Rarity. Celestia. It did not matter who would give birth to them. Every child born into our family would be ours. They would be loved and grow up happy. And as I realized this, I felt more hopeful than ever before. "I want this to work. Novo. You. Fluttershy. And everyone else..."

My wise and experienced beloved cooed softly to me as she turned her head to look at me out of the corner of her eye. And only her equine muzzle was a very confident smile. "It will work, dear. Because we all love you as much as you love us. We're family now, James. We're yours and your ours. That's how it is, right?"

"It is. It...really is. I had no idea what to expect when this whole thing got started, but...it gets a little easier every day." I said with a relieved sigh. I truly thought I was making a mistake when I allowed my heart to open wide enough to allow Rarity to find a place in it no different from Fluttershy. And it has only grown since then. And with it, I have become more confident. Or perhaps Novo's confidence is just that infectious. Whatever the case, I was so much more certain that adopting the practice of polygamy had not been a mistake. Not when there was so much mutual love involved. But as much as I just wanted to lose myself in the moment with Novo, I started to remember where we were and where we were not. "Novo... As much as I want to just stay here and hold you... Shouldn't we be heading back by now?"

"You just had to kill the mood, didn't you?" Novo grumbled as she scowled at me out of the corner of her eye. And only for a few seconds. Before I could even try to apologize, Novo cast me such a smirk. "Only fooling with you, baby. Yeah, as much as I'd rather just relax in our little hideaway here, we probably should get going. Old Seaspray's probably on the verge of assembling a search party at this rate."

"Of course. Bless that stallion, but he really does take his job too seriously at times." I said with a snicker as I reluctantly released Novo from my embrace. I retrieved my goggles and trunks from where they had been left and got myself situated with them. Novo was very slow to get herself back into deeper waters. She appeared very tired, almost like she had woken up from a nap and could not get herself going. Once I went under and Novo embraced me from behind, we were on our way with that amazing mermaid queen carrying me along.

Novo was swimming along at a much more leisurely pace than before. Instead of rushing ahead like a torpedo at full speed, the rhythm of her rising and falling felt much slower. Was the afterglow of our lovemaking just that strong in her? I gently tapped her on the arm since I had no way to speak down there. And she tilted her head down far enough to look back at me. "Something wrong, honey? What, you wondering why I'm not going as fast as before?"

All I could do was nod. And Novo just rolled her eyes at me with a smug smirk on her face. "James, I'm pretty sure you just knocked me up. Mama's still feeling too hazy and warm to put her all into anything for a little while. Daddy did an amazing job at making his queen feel really good back there. I hope you don't mind us taking it easy for the return journey."

I had to struggle to hold in my laughter so I would not expel all the air in my lungs. There was no fighting Novo's post-coitus fatigue. And it was not like I was not enjoying the more leisurely view of the swallows on the way back. But Novo then said to me as she turned her gaze ahead, "But really now, honey... Let's keep what just happened between us. Let's not count our chicks before they hatch. Let's wait until I've confirmed that it worked before spreading the word, all right?"

I gave Novo a thumbs up to confirm that I was in favor of that. As much as I loathed the notion, I had to acknowledge to myself that our efforts would not bear fruit that time. We had already tried and failed once. But...surely it would happen that time. Right? It was what we both wanted...

My unhappy thoughts were washed away by that relaxing undersea cruise with Novo holding me from behind. We started to see vacationers swimming in the surf. Then the seaponies started to become more numerous. Until finally we saw a few seaponies that did not look like the rest. Novo was quick to speak up, "Here we are, honey. There's the girls and boy now."

Novo made a beeline for the beach ahead of us while Skystar came swimming our way to chat us up. She really was the best looking hippogriff seapony there. Except for her glorious mother, of course. "Hey, Mom! Where'd you two run off to?"

"What's the matter, honey? Can't your mom have a little time alone with her sweetheart? It's not like we get to see each other every day." Novo replied smugly while I just held my arms out to my side with a shrug of my shoulders. With my limited mobility in the water, I was along for the ride more than anything.

Skystar did not seem all that bothered by the implications of her mother's choice of words. Although she did roll her eyes before waving at me with a smile. "Keep being good to her, James! Mom really misses you when you're not around."

All I could do was give Skystar a thumbs up. She went swimming off to meet back up with Silverstream and Terramar. Nov then continued to swim to shore wiht me while speaking quietly to me. "I think she's coming around by now. Don't expect Skystar to ever start calling you daddy, but she's becoming more receptive to you and I being a couple."

The situation with Novo is one I have never had to face before. Falling in love with a widow who is also a mother with an adult child. A child who is many times my age. How would that even work? Would becoming Novo's king make me Skystar's stepfather? I got so caught up in my confused thoughts that i did not realize we reached the beach until Novo pushed me down into the soft wet sand just under the surface. "You OK there, honey? You kind of spaced out for a minute."

I quickly Pushed myself up onto my knees and lifted my head above the waves. Novo followed and floated beside me while I said, "I'm just trying to wrap my head around how Skystar factors into our relationship. She's old enough to be my grandmother by at least several generations... Uh...?"

Someone was waiting for us right at the water's edge while keeping her hooves dry. Celestia gazed upon us with a very curious smirk. Novo spoke first while raising her floppy hand fin high. "Hey there, honey! Did you miss us?"

"Just so you know, Seaspray was worrying himself silly about fifteen minutes after you two swam away from shore. You're lucky you got back when you did." Celestia explained while Novo and I looked at each other with giddy smiles on our faces. Although Celestia then began to lift Novo out of the sea with levitation magic. "Mind if I dry you off before you change back, Novo? Your feather will get soaked if you switch while in the ocean."

"Really? Then please do, Celestia. I don't want my plumage reeking of seawater all day and it'll take forever to dry out here." Novo retorted while Celestial cast some form of heat magic akin to how I have seen her mother do it. Novo was surrounded by a warm golden glow along with Celestia's magic aura with her glistening dolphin flesh becoming gradually less shiny. Once Novo had become comfortably dried off, she tapped the central stone of her necklace to become engulfed in a swirling aura of gold and pale purples for just a second. The glorious hippogriff queen had returned with her wings spread wide to gently float down back onto her hands and hooves. "Woo, that's better. It's nice to have my hands again."

I observed Novo's natural avian form in admiring silence while stepping out of the sea. But now that we were back on dry land, Celestia had a question for us. "Now then... You were gone for a good while and no one had seen you two. What exactly were you up to out there?"

Novo and I looked at each other, then back at Celestia, and then back at each other again. And we could not help smirking at each other. I glanced at Celestia a few times quickly to give Novo the honor of providing an answer. And with such a proud smirk on her beak, Novo spilled the beans in a truly Novo fashion. "Making babies."

Oh my lord, I think I was blushing. My face was very warm and not from the tropical sun shining down on us. And Celestia... What was with that face? Her eyes displayed...an indecipherable fusion of emotions. And it was Novo who started to see through her best friend's stammering facade. "What's the matter, honey? Jealous?"

Celestia forced herself to smile very awkwardly. I was unsure if I should have been concerned or amused. "Like...you wouldn't believe."

I wanted to say something, but no words came. I was unsure of what to even say to that. But of course, Novo knew the best way to console her best friend. She stepped forward and gently nuzzled her head up against Celestia's. "Aww, don't be that way, Celestia. You'll get your chance someday. It's not like I can be the only queen MILF around here."

"Novo, really!" Celestia barked as she pulled her head away. What a profound blush on her face! She may have been trying to look offended, but I could see that Novo's words thrilled her friend. And I knew why. We were all in this endeavor together as family. And that crooked smile on Celestia's lips told me that she was far from offended. And she did at least manage to compose herself enough to speak. "In any case... I hope you two are blessed with very healthy heirs."

"Just make sure you regularly come over and see them, honey. They're gonna want to see their Mama Sunbutt now and then." Novo said with a laugh while Celestia could only glare at her friend with such irritated fury in her eyes. Thank goodness the crowds around us were not paying them any mind. All I could do was facepalm at how brazenly irreverent Novo could be in public spaces. The sassy hippogriff queen then strode past her friend before looking back at us. "In any case, I'm gonna grab me a few martinis at the bar. Today might be the last day for the better part of a year where I can enjoy a stiff drink. See you soon, loves."

She really was so determined to finally have a complete family again, that Novo. And the way she carried herself along the crowded beach ahead... There was such a satisfied and confident stride in her step. Moreso than usual. Novo was just so happy at that time. And when I turned to Celestia... Her eyes. "Are you all right?"

The Princess of the Dawn gazed at me with such a look of longing in her beautiful eyes. "I shouldn't be jealous... I'm happy for you and Novo. I could always see just how eager she's been to finally start a family with you. I shouldn't be jealous...but I am."

I remembered. Celestia had whispered such honeyed words to me more than once. The desire to let me father a royal child with her. To have me officially be crowned as her king by providing her with a true heir. Even her parents had become privy to that mutual desire between us and were eagerly awaiting the day when their daughter and I would give them a grandchild. But how much longer would we all be kept waiting? I could see it in her eyes. An almost pleading gaze. I could not simply disregard my beloved's needs. "Would you like me to come find you later? Maybe after dinner?"

Celestia's forlorn gaze lit up instantly with a spark of excitement. Inspiration struck in her. "Yes! Please! Come by my chambers tonight. We could share a moment in the hot tub out on the deck. I'll bring wine."

"Nice. I'll be there. Be patient, OK?" I replied with a certain anticipation blooming in my heart. I had something to look forward to that evening. But as we stood there for a moment longer with no words being said, I realized there was something I needed to say. While we were still able to hide in plain sight. "I love you."

"And I love you, my sunshine. Always." Celestia whispered with a broadening smile on her lips. She dearly wanted to kiss me, but we both knew we had to avoid showing too much affection in public. Hardly anyone in that region knew who Novo is, but literally everyone knew of Princess Celestia. Even moreso than Luna and Nightmare Moon. One wrong move would trigger a scandal. We still needed to be cautious.

My royal beloved excused herself with a look of shocked realization on her face. And with one flap of her great wings, she threw herself out into the ocean for a swim amongst the waves. She was immediately greeted by Skystar and it looked like she even offered Celestia use of her necklace, but Celestia politely declined. She just wanted to go for a paddle on the surface. I saw Terramar and Ocean Flow join her. And then... Silverstream? "Hey! Best friend! Down here!"

Silverstream had separated from her friend and family and had all but beached herself right in front of me. The waves washed over much of her body, but she would likely need some help in turning around to get back into the shallows. I took a good long look at the smiling seapony filly before me and shook my head. "Why are you hippogriffs so gorgeous no matter what you look like?"

There was no way around it. Just like Novo and Skystar, Silverstream was utterly stunning. Such a perfect color combination too. And she took my compliment well. "Maybe we're just the prettiest people in the world? Anyway, I think I'm done swimming for now. Wanna carry me back to my room?"

"Why? Did you lose your... No, it's right there. You've still got your necklace, so why don't you just swap back to your natural hippogriff form?" I really thought that Silverstream had lost her necklace until I noticed it plainly around her shoulders. What was this about? Did she just not want her entire layer of feathers soaked with seawater the instant she changed back?

It turned out that her reasons for asking for a literal lift was...not what I expected. "Yeah, I guess I can. But...I just wanna be carried by you! We haven't done that for a while. Remember when you'd carry me on your shoulders back home? I wanna do it again!"

"Oh my god, you silly filly... OK, fine! I guess I can find out what it's like to carry a mermaid ashore for once." I laughed at Silverstream's insistence. Yes, I definitely remembered enjoying carrying her fluffy and light body around at times during my first visit to Capricorn Island. Just slung over my shoulders like I was lugging around a lost little lamb. But as I approached Silverstream and got down on a knee, I realized I would have to adjust my methods that time. With no real hands and no hind legs, there was no way I could keep her securely slung over my shoulders. She would eventually slide off me like a fish, even with me trying to secure her, and have a very uncomfortable landing on the beach. "OK, lemme see how I'm gonna do this..."

Silverstream tried to cooperate to the best of her ability despite her lessened mobility. I had to settle for a type of bridal carry with her being held in my arms from below. But when I did get her back up in my arms and began to walk towards the resort behind me, I was surprised to find that she felt no lighter than when I last carried her. Even though she had less body mass due to having no legs and a more streamlined and tapered lower body. Maybe seaponies are heavier than hippogriffs in terms of their body structure. Hopefully they are not so heavy that they can die in the same way as other cetaceans getting struck on dry land. Regardless, I looked down at my smiling little friend as she grinned back up at me while clearly having fun. "I'm actually carrying a mermaid... Maybe I'm the first human who can say that."

"Ooh, what's a mermaid? Is that just another way of saying seapony?" Silverstream asked with some confused curiosity in her bright eyes.

I rolled my eyes as I contemplated how to respond. There was no point in explaining the myths about mermaids from my world. So I dumbed it down for her. "That's what I call any pretty lady who lives in the sea."

Silverstream got a good snicker out of that response. "Come to think of it, I've always been your pretty bird. But I guess I'm your pretty fishy now?"

"I dunno about that. I'd say you're more dolphin than fish. Even if you've got the gills needed to be considered a fish... Come to think of it, how're you feeling? Comfortable? Feeling dehydrated at all? I'm pretty sure seaponies shouldn't be out of water for too long." I said in some humor before suddenly feeling a twinge of concern for my fishy friend. Those fins of hers needed moisture to stay slick and moist. They surely would get dry and fragile if not kept hydrated.

"Hmmm... I guess I am kinda thirsty?" Silverstream replied while I kept an eye out for something useful. And I saw it. The showers at the edge of the resort for washing seawater and sand off of returning patrons. And Silverstream saw them too. "Ooh, how about those? Let's wash off first."

"Yeah, good idea. Can you take care of the chain? My hands are full here." I said as I hastened my pace to get under one. Silverstream did just that and tugged on the chain with her hand fin to get a session of freshwater falling on us. Even colder than the ocean, but invigorating all the same. Silverstream was enjoying it much more than me. Maybe seaponies have a higher tolerance for lower temperatures? I wonder if they live along the coastlines in colder climates...

We had drip-dried enough by the time I entered the lobby. And I was getting a lot of weird looks from those I passed. I was carrying around a little seapony mare in my arms while Silverstream looked very happy all the while. Completely helpless by her own choice. I asked my friend quietly, "Can't you change back yet?"

"Nope. Not until we get back to my room." Silverstream replied while playfully sticking her tongue out at me. I just rolled my eyes. She had always been a fun girl.

I only just realized when we were halfway across the lobby that neither of us had the key for Silverstream's room. Sky Beak was likely the one with the key by then and I really did not want to go looking for him with Silverstream in my arms. With no other option, I approached the front desk to ask for a spare. And that look the receptionist gave me... There was only one thing I could say. "I caught a big one out there."

"Don't worry, I just look different! I'm with Mr. Sky Beak and Mrs. Ocean Flow! Miss Silverstream. Do you have an extra key for my room? My dad has them right now." Silverstream spoke up with the clerk not being all that surprised. Perhaps the resort employees see enough seapony necklace shenanigans all the time. We were provided with a spare key that Silverstream held onto. But once we reached the door, she had to get creative and use her teeth to manipulate the key card since there was no way those hand fins could do it. "Ugh, maybe this was a dumb idea."

By the time we got inside the room, I could not set her down fast enough. I did not even bother to ask which bed was hers since it was clearly a room she was sharing with her brother. But as I quickly stepped over to the first bed on my left, Silverstream spoke up again after flinging the card in her teeth over to the bed. "James? One more thing."

"Yeah? Eh?!" I had no time to react. In one quick motion, Silverstream curled her body to bring her head up. All so she could place a quick little kiss on my lips. It did not even last a second. Silverstream just smiled brightly at me as if she felt proud of herself for giving me a nice surprise. More than anything, I was just confused. "Um... Silver? Why did you do that?"

"Because you're such a sweet guy and you totally deserved it." Silverstream replied with sincere honesty. That bright and playful smile told me there really was not anything deeper in that action. She was just being nice to me. Even if that move was not called for.

"OK, you got a point there." I snorted while I played along. While I am not sure if I actually deserved such a random kiss, I do try to be kind when I can. But when I gently set Silverstream down on the nearest bed, I then said, "But really, you should've saved that for your first love. Your first kiss should be something special and be saved for that special guy."

Silverstream just stared at me in surprise. And after a good five seconds of nothing happening, she briefly asked, "It is? I really should've saved that for my first boyfriend?"

I sat at the edge of the bed and nodded. Perhaps romance is so far off Silverstream's radar that it never came to mind for her. And it was the first kiss she had ever given a guy while possessing a proper pair of soft lips. I knew that she most definitely had never kissed anyone in the same way Novo has passionately made out with me. But instead of apologizing, Silverstream spoke with that innocent smile on her face. "In that case, how about you just hold onto it? And when I find the right guy to give it to, you just give it back to me?"

"Wha..." I stammered as I tried to process the logic of my silly friend. In the end, I could not even try to be frustrated with her. I bowed my head while bursting into a snickering fit. That was just too cute of her. I then spoke to my young friend with a big grin on my face. "You know what? Sure. I'll keep your first kiss safe. I promise to not give it away to anyone."

"Thanks!" Silverstream giggled before trying to reach out for a hug. Instead, she could not get enough leverage and fell on her face. Her body was slender, but not at all like that of a snake. It started to dawn on her just how helpless she was as a literal fish out of water. "Wow... I really can't do anything like this, huh? All I can do is roll around. I can't even use these silly fins to hold anything out of water! Yeah, I think I'm ready to be a bird again."

Silverstream swiftly brought her hand fin to the enchanted stone centerpieces of her necklace. And with a single tap, the seapony regained her original feathered form in a flash of gold and pale purple. She swiftly brought her vibrant pink hands to her face while smiling brightly. "Yes, there's my hands! And my beak! And my wings! It's so nice being soft and fluffy again!"

"You said it, girl. And what do pretty birds get?" I said smugly as a certain opportunity presented itself to me. I suddenly brought my hands to the underside of Silverstream's jaws and went to work with my soft fingertips. "Pretty birds get scritches."

"Oooooooh yeah... Mmmmm, I missed this." Silverstream began to churr as she lay pretty for me on the bed. She tilted her head back to just let me do as I pleased. It was a joy for me too as my fingers savored that wonderfully soft plumage all over her body. The more I scritched her, the more Silverstream sang. That little lady let out the loveliest soft hymn of a churr as my fingers wandered across her fluffy body.

Silverstream was getting a bit too relaxed. She rolled onto her side as that layer of pink feathers began to puff up in a ridiculously adorable fashion. And I was just enthralled of being reminded of how beautiful the hippogriffs of Equestria are across the board. I was so used to Novo's unparalleled beauty that I had forgotten about the rest of her kind. But no, Novo is not diamond in the rough. All of her people are gorgeous. The mares and stallions, and even the filly and colts. I could scarcely believe just how beautiful Silverstream was for her age. Even Terramar is an impressively handsome colt. As continued to apply those soothing scritches along her fluffy chest, I sighed in admiration. "Why are you hippogriffs always so beautiful..."

"Mmmm... I hope I am. I wanna be pretty for my best friend." The beautiful bird mare before me cooed with her eyes still squinted shut. I had to be careful to not lull her into passing out for a nap. I finally took my hands off her when I started to suspect Silverstream was getting to that point. Her puffy plumage started to relax back against her body before she lazily opened her eye to glance over at me. "That's why I'm your pretty bird, right?"

"Yep... You really are stunning. You're gonna grow up to make some guy very happy someday." I replied while gazing upon the beautiful young mare before me. Or...was she a filly? It is so hard to tell with hippogriffs. Silverstream already stood taller than the guards and stewards aboard the Olympia. There was a strange dissonance between her age of twelve years old and everything else about her. Maybe I just need to spend more time around hippogriffs to get a feel for how they tick. But whether a filly or a mare, she was beautiful.

Silverstream lifted her head to look at me with both eyes as her smile softened. She still looked relaxed enough to fall asleep by then. Especially after a long swim out in the ocean. And she spoke as softly as her smile. "No one's ever said that to me... You really think there's a boy out there who's waiting for me?"

"Totally. I know you hippogriffs are big lovebirds. There has to be a fine colt waiting to find you." I replied while gently stroking her head. Silverstream was always good at finding ways to make me happy. Surely there would be someone coming into her life at some point who would share that happiness with her.

I was careful to only stroke Silverstream's head instead of applying scritches to her. And she sighed happily while leaning into my hand. "You've always been so patient with me... I hope I find someone as patient as you."

"There's a saying where I come from. Every bread has its cheese... Wait, what's with that look?" I replied before Silverstream's gaze of relaxation became one of abrupt excitement. And it was followed by a sudden bout of laughter. I rolled my eyes while I said, "OK, maybe that wasn't the best analogy..."

"Ahahahaha, really?! Wow, bread and cheese, huh? In that case, what kinda bread and cheese do you think me and my future stallion are?" Silverstream asked with a cheeky smile spreading across her beak.

"Hmmm... Let me think..." I replied as I started to let my appetite get to my head. It was about time for lunch anyway. I felt myself starting to salivate as I tried to think up a good combo for bread and cheese. "I'd say you...are a thick layer of smoked gouda. Melted against a layer of lightly toasted whole wheat bread. Slathered in a layer of honey mustard over some..."

"Whoa, that's enough! I'm getting really hungry now." Silverstream giggled as she held up a hand to silence me. I could really go for one of my favorite sandwiches from the local café in Ponyville right now myself. Although Silverstream then said, "Although I also really like hot Swiss cheese on pumpernickel or rye..."

"Yeah, sorry... I don't know why I thought of that bread and cheese thing. It's just something I read about somewhere..." I muttered with a crooked smile on my lips. I even scratched at my head through my hair as if scolding my brain for even thinking that up in the first place.

Before I even noticed what she was doing, Silverstream reached out for my head too. She placed both hands on my scalp and dragged her fingertips across it. The sensation of her dull talons scratching along my scalp felt pleasant and took care of an itch I felt coming on. But this was not her doing me a favor. My cheerful friend's smile began to fade as she look at me with some concern in those vibrant eyes. "You had so much more hair on your head last time... It's still really short right now. Did you say you got hurt out there?"

"I didn't get a haircut, in case you're wondering. They had to shave it all off to make it easier to treat the skull fracture I got." I explained in brief while not wanting to tell someone as happy as Silverstream about the horrors of the War of Preservation. The less she knew, the better.

Silverstream's gaze only showed more curiosity. "And...what's a skull fracture?"

"Not a kind of injury you hear about very often, huh? It's what happens when something hits your head hard enough to literally crack your skull." I explained with Silverstream's eyes widened in shock. She surely knew about the act of bones breaking and taking time to heal. But to break one's own skull was understandably more dire. And the way Silverstream's hands began to quickly feel through my hair... Searching for an injury? I thought back to what I could remember clearly from that dark time with my gaze wandering. "I barely even remember it happening. The enemy hit me in the back of the head with a hammer... It took days for my body to stabilize enough to walk unassisted. The symptoms of a concussion lingered for weeks..."

I was suddenly silenced as Silverstream embraced my head and pulled my face into her fluffy chest. And for just a moment, that was all she did. She held me there with her hands resting securely on the back of my head. Where the scars lay buried under my scalp. I knew better than to move. It was not like Silverstream to be so silent in such moments. She inhaled sharply above me before saying, "You really got hurt out there... You went through so much trouble just for us?"

"You've read those newspaper headlines, right? I couldn't let the sins of my world spill over into this one. I love this world too much to...let it become like mine. Equestria needs to stay as Equestria. Not to become another Earth. And...I don't want to see people like you become like the people of my world." I said while trying to not say too much. I did not want to be redundant with my words. The less Silverstream knew, the better.

"Yeah... I don't wanna stop being me. I wanna always be your pretty bird." Silverstream said softly before gently pulling my head away from her chest. But when she lowered herself back down onto her haunches, she suddenly reached out and touched her beak to my lips. But not for a quick tap. The tips of her beak curled to place a proper kiss upon my lips. It only lasted a second before she gazed into my eyes with such a grateful smile on her beak. "And you'll always be my best friend...and my hero. OK, James?"

I did not even question Silverstream's excessive affection. I was just glad that silly little lady would always be the pretty bird I had come to adore. I nodded in confirmation before Silverstream nuzzled the side of my head. "And since you're a hero on vacation... How about I look after you while we're here? If you need anything, just let me know! Can I get my hero anything right now?"

Since she was offering, I saw no shame in asking. "How about some lunch? That chat earlier got me hungry."

"Yeah, me too. I'll be right back!" Silverstream squawked before hopping down from the bed and trotting for the door. Although she then looked back at me and asked, "Wait! Is there anything you don't like?"

"All you need to know about me is this. Hold the onions." I retorted before Silverstream headed on out. I had no idea what she had in mind for lunch, but I was willing to try something new. What would she even find around Cantercun anyway?

I got comfortable in Silverstream's room and even took the opportunity to use a hairdryer in the bathroom to dry off my trunks. I could only hope that Terramar would not mind a wet spot on his bed when he got back. At least I was assuming that had been his bed. I was almost disappointed to find their room, while pleasingly styled to suit the tropical location, did not have any more personalized stuff around the room like I had become used to when visiting Silverstream's room back on Capricorn Island. "I wonder if she'll find any elegant staircases around here..."

I did whatever I could to pass the time. Be it looking out from the back window to just checking out whatever the two siblings brought with them. It looked like they did not bring much in the way of personal belongings. They did not even bring any clothes with them. Not that they needed any. But after maybe just shy of twenty minutes, I heard a knock at the door. "That you, Silver?"

"Yep! And I found some really good stuff!" I heard my perky friend reply from the other side. I was greeted by quite the sight when I opened the door. Both of her wings were at her sides while firmly grasping a pair of paper bags like large hands. She looked very excited. And very hungry. "Come on! Let's chow down!"

I could smell a certain aroma coming from those bags. Something fried. Silverstream bounded up onto the other bed we had been using before pointing over to the corner. "Can you grab two of those?"

I was hit with a wave of nostalgia when I looked over there. Tucked in the corner beside a dresser was a set of serving trays with the tops decorated with tropical floral patterns. "Oh man, vintage TV trays... I never found out what happened to my grandmother's."

They lacked legs, so I assumed they were meant for being used in bed. Clearly not designed for use by humans or other bipedal creatures sitting in a chair. I took a seat beside Silverstream while getting the trays set beside us. Two large narrow sandwiches complimented by two bags of tortilla chips contained in small wax paper bags were removed from the bag. Along with the food were two icy cold bottles of tropical punch. Silverstream was all too quick to unwrap our sandwiches. "It's a local specialty! You're gonna love it!"

We both had the same kind of sandwich. And I was very impressed with what it was. Fried shrimp sandwiches on lightly toasted whole wheat bread. It was complimented with lettuce, tomato, slices of avocado, and even slices of pineapple. It was topped off with a helping of some kind of aioli that rounded off the sandwich nicely. My mouth was watering at the very sight of it. "Oh man, where did you find this? It's like a little taste of home, but with a tropical twist to it. I'm surprised they even sell seafood around here."

"Yeah, I thought so too! Ponies don't usually eat fish, right? Maybe it's the seaponies. I guess they are a lot like dolphins if fish is part of their diet." Silverstream mused before focusing on that scrumptious sandwich. She took it between both hands while licking her tongue along the edge of her beak. "Anyway, I'm starved! All that swimming worked up an appetite!"

We were too hungry to converse. And I was very impressed with how all the flavors of that sandwich came together for something very special. Even the chips had been given a special treatment. Sprinkled with sea salt and...the taste of lime. I am no food critic, but whoever made those sandwiches gets a shining review from me. Once our food had been consumed, Silverstream and I gulped down the last of our drinks in unison after clinking our bottles together for a toast. We let out a simultaneous sigh of delight before I said, "You found a good one. We should get some more from that vendor again."

"Uh huh, it was a really hard choice. So much good stuff. Wanna try those sandwiches with mango on them next time?" Silverstream giggled while I only nodded. Tropical fruit on fried seafood sandwiches... If pineapple goes well on pizza, maybe I should try all sorts of fruit combinations. Inspiration has struck. But Silverstream then turned to me and asked, "All full now? Anything else I can do for my hero?"

She was so eager to please. Silverstream really did just to make me happy. But I did not want her efforts to be too one-sided. So I instead asked in turn, "Actually... Is there anything I can do for you?"

"You mean aside from being my best friend?" Silverstream giggled before bowing her head towards me. Her eyes gazed up at me while she asked, "How about some after lunch scritches?"

"Anything for the pretty bird." I chuckled before bringing both hands to the sides of Silverstream's head. She immediately closed her eyes as I dragged my fingers through her soft plumage. She began to let out such a beautiful churr as I did what I could to make my feathered friend happy. Just such a lovely young lady. "Why are you hippogriffs always so pretty?"

"Mmmm... Right there... Behind the ears... Oh, why?" Um..." Silverstream muttered while my fingers scritched away at the base of those ear tufts extending from the sides of her head. There were no outer ears, but I did feel the holes in her head that contained her ears. Silverstream paused in her churring to say, "I dunno... No one ever says I'm pretty back home... Maybe that's because I don't seem so pretty when everyone is pretty?"

"Heh... When everyone is pretty and not pretty at the same time?" I replied while Silverstream giggled in some amusement at the sentiment. Although I then whispered softly to her, "But you'll always be pretty to me."

Silverstream fluffed up consider at my words. Her eyes squinted shut while all that fluffy pink on her got so puffy. She let out a long churr with rising pitch before speaking unexpectedly quietly, "I hope so. Because I'll always be your pretty bird."

She was just so happy. And that made me happy. I found myself smiling as I continued to apply scritches to my beautiful friend. From the side of her head to under her jaws and then all around her neck. I sighed as my mind wandered. "You're going to make some lucky stallion very happy someday. I bet you two will make each other so happy every day."

"You mean like how I do for you?" Silverstream giggled while showing me a playful wink of her eye. I just played along. She could not have understood where I was coming from. If she had a boyfriend in her future, that was likely years away. Although that little lady then said to me, "Right now, you're the only one I want to make happy. Because you're my best friend."

"And you do a great job of that, pretty bird." I replied as I felt such a compelling urge to kiss her right on the forehead. But that would surely result in Silverstream assuming I had just given her back her first kiss. But I wanted to show her affection in some form beyond just scritches. "If you really want to make me happy... How about some cuddles?"

Silverstream's eyes brightened as her puffy feathers flatten back against her body. "Yes! More hugs for my best friend!"

Good lord, she felt so nice wrapping her fluffy body around me. Her feathery arms and lovely wings encompassed me with those fluffy feathers pressed up against my bare body. I rested my head against the side of hers while whispering to my joyous friend. "Thank you for always being so good to me. I really appreciated our time together back on Capricorn Island."

"And I...really appreciate your patience. You always listen even when I have a lot to say." Silverstream cooed while squeezing me even more tightly. Such a beautiful voice deep in her throat, even if it was just her letting out a bird call. The fluffy little lady then whispered, "And...it's nice being around you. So quiet all the time... It makes me wanna relax too."

An interesting choice of words. I did get the impression that Silverstream has a lot of energy in her at most times. I remember the borderline one-sided conversations we had where she did the vast majority of the talking. But I still enjoyed myself. It was a pleasure just listening to Silverstream talk and hearing what she had to say. There was only one thing I could say. "I'm always happy to listen. Someone's gotta do it."

Silverstream let out a long sigh as I felt her embrace weaken. "It's gonna be hard to watch you leave again... I missed you. Like...real bad. I got so used to you being around and being able to talk and talk without anyone trying to bail on chat... Even Terramar gets tired of it after a while."

"I'm sorry, pretty bird... I'll try to figure something out so I can visit more often. You're not the only person on Capricorn Island who's special to me." I whispered to her while stroking my hand down the middle of her back. Novo was right. It is not fair for us to be kept so far apart by a literal ocean. I needed to find a way to rectify that. To be able to see my beautiful queen and my feathered family on Capricorn Island whenever I needed to. And...Novo... How would I ever tell Silverstream about her? She knew that there was something special going on between us. And that I am a married man. Would she ever understand? No, I could never expect someone so young to comprehend the complexities of polygamy. It would be best to keep that knowledge hidden for the moment.

The fluffy little lady sighed happily at my words. "I hope you do... I wanna take walks with you up the mountain and through the forests again. There's still so much of Capricorn Island you haven't seen yet. That place is huge."

It really is easy to forget just how daunting the size of the mountain that makes up Capricorn Island truly is. How long would it take for one to scale the entire mountain on foot when starting from the bottom? A challenge for those bolder than I am. I then said almost in jest, "I'll have to remember to bring some hiking boots next time."

We just sat there for a moment longer. Two friends in each other's embrace. And I am sure Silverstream felt better pressed up against me than I did against her. Just such an exquisite layer of fluffy plumage. Silverstream was the one to break the silence. "Anything else I can do to make my hero happy?"

"Hmmm... How about...letting me go back to my room so I can get dressed? I think I'm done swimming for the day." I retorted with a playful smirk. I really did not want to have to wear those trunks for too much longer. Those things can chafe after a while.

"Oh, right! Sure! And I'll clean up in here before Terramar gets back." Silverstream giggled before immediately releasing her grasp on me. I quickly left the room and was glad to find that the keycard for my room was still in my pocket. There was little chance of it getting out while I was swimming. I quickly swapped out of my trunks and into a comfortable set of shorts and a polo shirt. And once I got my sandals on, I heard a knock at the door. But the voice on the other side was not Novo's. "You done in there, James?"

Silverstream had come knocking. And I did indeed find her standing on the other side. I foolishly assumed that Silverstream would have taken my departure as the end of our time together for the moment. Rather than be annoyed, I was happy to get to spend more time with my feathery friend. And her energy helped distract me from the urge to take a nap. "Heh. Where to, pretty bird?"

"To the patio! I want fruit smoothies!" Silverstream chirped before leading me down the hall with a spring in her trot. I could not take my eyes off her the entire time. The trot of a hippogriff is just so much cuter than that of the average pony. Especially when that hippogriff is as adorable as Silverstream.

I wanted to do something for her. Anything to make my precious friend happy. And then it hit me. "Hey, Silver. Mind if I carry you the rest of the way?"

She instantly came to a stop and abruptly looked up at me with such delight in her sparkling eyes. We had only made it halfway across the lobby. Beak open wide with such a joyous avian smile, she chirped out a quick response. "Oh yes! Please!"

Instead of letting me pick her up, Silverstream spread her wings and took to the air to put herself above me. She then gently set herself down across my shoulders while I took hold of one arm and leg to keep her secure. For as much as she enjoyed being carried around like that, I too was enjoying the feeling of her fluffy body against the back of my head. "I forgot how comfortable it is having you up there."

Silverstream surprised me by extending her right wing and patting me on the head with it only being partially extended. "Great! I want my best friend and hero to be having as much fun as me too!"

And so I continued on and out the door with that fluffy bird mare draped across my shoulders. We got quite a few looks from other vacationers while making our way down to our reserved outdoor patio. Silverstream even took the time to try and preen my hair along the way, but its very short length did not give her much to do with her beak. But she kept trying. And I started laughing the longer she did it. "Ugh, I miss you having a full head of hair!"

"Really? That's too bad because I appreciate it being so short in the sun here. That hair traps in a lot of heat. Can't to feel all that warmth coming off my scalp up there?" I replied with a question of my own.

Silverstream got curious and placed a hand right on top of my head. And she did confirm my claims. "Wow, that really is very warm. You could melt butter on that!"

I have to assume that hippogriffs just do not go bald. And that they never trim their feathers that low, especially on their heads. Rain Shine even gave us some confused stares as we passed by the pool. The kirin queen was taking a long soak while it looked like Sunflare and Orbash had joined her. I set Silverstream down at the bar while she and I too a seat under the palm leaf roof.

Silverstream could not decide on the large selection of fruit flavors to choose from and let the bartender surprise her. I decided to try a strawberry and kiwi daiquiri. But while we sipped away while listening to the nearby radio, I felt a presence approaching from behind. A presence I detected in my very soul. And the voice that followed oozed a familiar tenderness. "May I join you two?"

Rain Shine had left the pool and was soaked below the neck. She also carried the unfortunate scent of lightly chlorinated water on her. And Silverstream spoke before I could. "Miss Rain Shine! Hi! You gotta try the mango stuff!"

"Oh I know exactly what I desire." The beautiful creature before us sad while her eyes met mine. She flashed me a very warm and knowing smile while I did the same. My beloved took a seat just to my right and spoke immediately to the bartender. "One lychee daiquiri please."

The bartender seemed unsure of whether or not they even had such a product, but he did find some in stock. The resulting drink was an unexpected white. As Rain Shine sipped her drink through a straw, I felt the need to ask. "Why a lychee drink?"

"It reminds me of home. Where I have not tread in far too long." Rain Shine said softly. I suppose that particular fruit has its origin in the eastern lands. And it reminded me of what we had discussed very recently.

"Your homeland... We will be going there early next year, right?" I asked while sipping away at my drink. I was very tempted to try one of those lychee daiquiris after my current drink was finished.

My beautiful beloved turned to me while Silverstream remained curiously quiet. A glance to my left showed that she was watching our guest, but never said a word. She kept lightly slurping her smoothie through a straw. Rain Shine then explained, "Yes, we shall. I spoke to the royal family again and they insist that they shall make that journey a priority. Do be sure to tell your friends when you return to start making plans for the date. They will surely not want to miss it."

"Yeah, totally. I bet all six of them will find something to love about your homeland that suits their tastes." I replied while imagining how those six mares would take to everything the eastern lands had to offer. But what of Rain Shine herself? I turned to her and asked, "What about you? Got any plans for your stay there? Anyone you're looking forward to seeing?"

The kirin queen smiled warmly at my words. "Most definitely. I have connections to all of the kirin clans that reside in the east. Although I have communicated them mostly through the earth itself. It has been so very long since I last laid eyes upon them."

There was one name that lingered on my mind. A name I had only heard a few times before. "And...what about her? The one you call Red Lotus?"

Such a nostalgic gaze filled Rain Shine's eyes. And her smile only softened further as she took another sip of her drink. "Yes. I am most excited to finally see her again. She and I...have history with each other."

I had not been told much of that particular kirin mare. And I could not recall off the top of my head what I had been told last time. But my curiosity was piqued. "Remind me. Who is she again? What history do you two have with each other?"

"I have known her my entire life. For she was a dear friend to my mother before me. She even...supervised my birth." Rain Shine recalled fondly as my eyes widened in surprise. Just how ancient was this Red Lotus to have been dear friends with Sequoia Valley to the point of having been present for her daughter's birth? To have traveled far across the Empty Plains just to be able to witness the start of Rain Shine's life?

Silverstream was very quiet behind me, but I knew she was listening very closely. This chat was turning into a good story being told. Rain Shine continued with her eyes upon me, "Our friendship has always been...complicated. I almost saw her as a mother figure for a time. Then a mentor. She and my mother taught me how to wield the Viper Edge. And as the centuries went by and time's march began to mean little to me, she became a dear friend. But she has always been my superior. Even now, I still feel so small compared to her."

This Red Lotus... She sounded like a titan of a mare. Even her very name... Red Lotus. Something about the way it rolls off the tongue makes it sound like a name that commands respect. Something...powerful. I then asked cautiously, "She sounds...impressive. Almost...dangerous even. I'm sure you've already told me, but... Who is she again?"

Rain Shine almost began to smirk at my choice of words. "If she sounds powerful, that's because she is. Red Lotus has served the many royal families of the east for millennia. She is their captain of the guard and has trained and raised countless fine young stallions and mares into capable defenders of the people. She is firm, but fair. Stern, yet never harsh. For more than four thousand years, her presence among the people has always been a constant for dynasty after dynasty. I fear I cannot even compare to her on the battlefield."

My mind was racing at the description being provided to me. I knew that the kirin are pacifists by nature. And yet... Red Lotus. She sounded like a terrifying warrior. She personally trained many young guardsmen over her very long life. She is likely the mightiest warrior of the east entirely. And after seeing how powerful Rain Shine was during the War of Preservation... Just trying to imagine the sheer might of the most ancient kirin warrior in the world was daunting. More than four thousand years... She had remained a maiden all her life. I am sure that for Red Lotus, she chose the blade over the act of finding love. A loyal servant of the people... No wonder such a name demanded respect. She sounded impressive indeed.

Rain Shine's eyes began to scan me. She could sense it. I felt...afraid. I would have to meet Red Lotus upon arrival. If she was captain of the guard, she would be the first we met upon arrival much like how Seaspray was the first to meet us when I first visited Capricorn Island. And...I felt wary. I had seen just how deadly a kirin could be in battle through Rain Shine. And Red Lotus sounded mightier still. My eyes focused on my drink, I heard my beloved ask softly. "James... Your spirit... It quivers. Why so apprehensive?"

"Rain... I'll have to meet her when we get there. She sounds...terrifying. She knows about humanity's history in this world. Their betrayal of Equestria..." I muttered as I felt that cursed legacy weighing down on me. Humans and kirin have always held a natural symbiosis with each other. But Red Lotus... She would not allow herself to be steered by such a bias. I am sure she would make hard decisions when needed. I then turned to my beloved and asked, "What will she do when we finally meet? Will she...hate me?"

My beloved's response was almost immediate. And her gaze of concern became one of quiet comfort. "Oh James... There's no need to be so wary. She will be honored to meet you. I know Red Lotus. And she knows me. I assure you that there is nothing to fear. She will welcome you to our land. While maintaining an air of firm composure."

While this did not entirely soothe my concerns, I decided to give Rain Shine the benefit of the doubt. I wanted to have faith in the kirin. I have never not felt uncomfortable in their presence. But the kirin champion... Red Lotus...

I quickly chugged the rest of my drink in the hopes that the buzz from the rum in it would help soothe my nerves. I was just overthinking that theoretical first encounter. "Meh, I just need to not... Agh! That was a bad idea..."

"Haha! Brain freeze!" Silverstream chirped behind me. She was right. Daiquiris are always served cold with freshly ground ice. Chugging that all down so quickly had resulted in a temporary headache. I looked back at Silverstream and was surprised to see three empty tall glasses while she had just started on a fourth.

I decided to order a lychee daiquiri to replace the one I had just consumed and found out why Rain Shine ordered one. Simply delicious. It only made me eager to see what kind of cuisine the eastern lands have to offer. Once Silverstream had finished her fourth drink, she appeared satisfied and saw herself away to go meet up with her family. Rain Shine watched the silly hippogriff before looking at me with a smile. "Such a bright and sunny disposition, that one. She was very happy to be near you."

Of course Rain Shine would notice that. I can only imagine what it is like to see the world and people around oneself with a kirin's innate spiritual awareness. I looked back to see Silverstream trotting along towards the edge of our reserved resort area to get to the beach. "Yeah, she really is. She says I'm her best friend and I believe her. She does a great job at just making me happy."

"I hope she has a joyous future in store for her. Just being near her was uplifting." Rain Shine giggled before sneaking a quick kiss on my cheek. The bartender thankfully had his back turned at the time, allowing me to give her a kiss in return right between the eyes. And she then whispered to me, "My love... During this visit, I would cherish being able to take a long walk on the beach with you. When the sun sets. Where we can be...alone."

As eager as I was to take her up on such an offer, I could not neglect my promise to Celestia. I knew where I needed to be that night. I rested my hand on my beloved's shoulder and spoke with a whisper. "Tomorrow. I promise. Celestia's expecting me tonight and I don't want to disappoint her."

"Ah, of course. Then tomorrow it shall be, my love." Rain Shine said with no disappointment in her eyes. We had plenty of time left to schedule a moonlit walk along the shoreline. Rain Shine then used levitation magic to lift her glass towards me. An invitation to a toast. "To us. And to our family."

"Right... Our family. Cheers, Rain." I replied before bringing my glass to hers and lightly tapping them together. And I felt a fire shimmer in my heart. Rain Shine was mine and I was hers. And together, we were part of a growing family.

The hours went by. The beach grew busier. And then it began to become emptier as the telltale color of the sunset began. It was such a shame the shoreline was facing east instead of west. Ocean sunsets are lovely to behold. And one must wake up at the crack of dawn to witness the sunrise over the eastern ocean.

The beach was all but bear when I came out onto the beach one last time before settling in for the night. I stood at the edge of the washing waves in my bare feet. The gradually cooling evening breeze blew over the sands. Even the seaponies had retreated to their submerged grottos to prepare for the night. It felt so...quiet out there. Mournfully so. And yet, oh so relaxing too. "Mother ocean is vast no matter what world you're on, I guess... Beautiful...yet brutal..."

The ocean was beginning to look much darker as every minute passed by. That endless blue always felt daunting to behold, but as that blue turned black... I felt myself shudder. I do not fear water. Nor do I fear the ocean. But to imagine... Being out in the middle of that sea of black with no land in sight... Such a primal anxiety. I suspect even the seaponies will not venture out into the deep open ocean if they can help it. But at least they would not be in danger of drowning. But the isolation... To wander endlessly mile after mile... Why must the ocean be so terrifying?

"James?" A voice finally spoke behind me. It was comforting to hear. I turned and found a familiar hippogriff colt gazing up at me. "Are you all right? Everyone's at the dining patio for dinner."

"Yeah, I'm good. Just...getting one last look out at the sea before turning in for the night... Huh?" I replied upon looking down at Terramar. But then I noticed something resting against the base of his neck. "You still have that necklace on? I'm pretty sure all the vendors packed up and went home by now."

"Huh? Oh, I forgot I was still wearing it! But that's because we all liked how they work so much that Mom and Dad bought them to take home with us. Except for Dad. He says he'd rather stay dry. And if he really wants to try it out, then he can just borrow Mom's." Terramar explained before accidentally tapping his finger against the central stone on his necklace. I jumped a bit as he was briefly engulfed by a swirling flash of gold and purples for just an instant before falling flat on his face into the sand. He let out a grunt before looking up at me as a helpless beached seapony. "Oops. Gotta remember how this thing works..."

"You OK there? That didn't look too comfortable." I asked while able to feel how soft that sand was under my feet. Soft, but probably still knocked the wind out of him. Terramar quickly swapped back to his natural hippogriff form and stood up before rapidly sharing any lingering sand from his plumage. As I beheld my young feathered friend, I was reminded of his sister. That was when I had an idea. "Would you like me to carry you back?"

I was unsure exactly what Terramar's response would be to that offer. Silverstream is quirky enough to want to try all sorts of new things, but Terramar was a bit more reserved. But the fluffy colt did look up at me with an excited smile on his beak. "Really?! You mean...like how I've seen you do it with Silverstream? Sure! Just...uh...it goes like this, right?"

Terramar flapped his wings to get airborne and hovered over me. I waited with my arms out to my sides to be ready to grab him. My friend carefully yet superbly set himself down across my shoulders while my hands took hold of a wrist and ankle to keep him secure. I looked at him and he looked at me. "Comfy up there?"

"Uh...yeah?" Terramar replied before I started to stroll on back to the hotel. Terramar felt just as pleasant draped across my shoulders as Silverstream, but I swear he was just slightly heavier. I suppose that is to be expected. Silverstream is very sleek and lean for her age. The girl must have some kind of fitness regime she sticks to. By the time I left the beach and got all the sand off my feet, Terramar sounded like he was having a good time. "Heh... No wonder Silverstream likes it when you do this. Nice view!"

I started getting a lot of stares again once I stepped inside. And when I reached the busy dining patio. Succulent buffets had been set out with a live mariachi band putting on a show nearby. I set my fluffy friend down and got in line with hi to load up a platter.

We must have been tired after a long day spent under the hot sun. Our first full day in Cantercun and what a tiring one it was. I tried to pay attention to the conversations happening around me, but it was hard to keep up. Some were still full of energy, some looked like they were ready to go straight to bed within the next couple of hours, and some were in the middle. I too liked the idea of turning in earlier for once. I wanted to see a sunrise over the ocean at least once during my visit.

Dinner was amazing and the dining patio was slow to empty out. But more than anything, my eyes were on Celestia. She looked radiant in the gently lit space of polished mahogany wood with the darkened landscape beyond the railing at the edges. It was such a delightful open-air location that allowed the cool tropical breezes to come sweeping in. I chatted with those around me and watched as guests both familiar and unfamiliar departed as time went by. Until finally Celestia rose from her seat and bid her sisters and parents goodnight. I noticed her give me a brief glance as a warm smile was displayed upon her lips. It was time. I was needed.

I waited for a minute after Celestia disappeared from the dining patio before rising from my seat and following her. But when I reached the lobby, I was greeted by a curious sight. Sky Beak and Ocean Flow were approaching the door that led out to the beach. And around Ocean Flow's neck was one of those magic seapony necklaces. They were quietly whispering to each other with...noticeably amorous intent. I stopped and stared at the stallion who had become like a father to me and his beautiful wife as they left the building. I snorted to myself while unsure if I should be amused or disturbed. "Looks like those two are about to have a real surf and turf experience."

After I entered the room that had been assigned to me and Novo, I almost laughed to myself when I realized what was likely going to happen between that loving couple. I knew what it is like to make love to a seapony mare. And now my own papa bird was about to find out himself. I still tried to push that thought out of my mind, but it was still funny that we could relate to certain experiences. And I was fortunate Novo was not back yet. She tends to stay late during such parties.

I swapped out into just my trunks and grabbed a towel before making my way down to Celestia's room. I had to ask ahead of time which one was hers. And I was surprised to find that she had purposefully left her door slightly ajar for me. That would normally be seen as foolish, but one would have to be mad to try to harm someone as powerful as Celestia. She would not even have to directly touch her assailant to harm them. Her room was another first class dwelling with all the luxuries present in Novo's room. And I was greeted by the sight of all of Celestia's golden regalia set out on her bed. Her crown, shoes, and bejeweled peytral all neatly sorted. But there was no sign of Celestia herself.

I knew by then that all first class rooms at that resort had a patio beyond a sliding glass door complete with a hot tub. And upon stepping outside through that door and under the bare mahogany roof above, there she was. Celestia was lounging in the middle of her own hot tub with her glorious ethereal mane soaked to the roots. It hung enticingly off the side to grant her a beautifully mortal and approachable visage. All the curtains were lowered at the edges of the patio with the exception of the one facing the direction of the ocean far in the distance. No one would see us.

She saw me when I saw her and we greeted each other with a smile. And she had brought wine like she had promised. A chilled bottle of champagne was sitting in an ice bucket beside a pair of glasses right on a shelf reaching out from one edge of the tub. Illuminated only by the pale rays of the moon beyond the patio and the warmer glow of candlelight, I set aside my towel and gently took a seat in the tub. Jets of hot water swirled around us to create roiling currents. And in mere seconds, Celestia was in my arms. "Thank you for coming, my sunshine."

"I would never miss this, dear." I whispered to my beautiful sun queen. We just sat there for a moment with her in my embrace. Eyes closed and brows touching, my arm around her shoulders. I just wanted to take a moment to remind myself of who was with me and how dearly in love with her I was. The Princess of the Dawn herself. The one who brought me to her wonderful world of Equestria. And along the way, we defied the odds by finding love together. I was meant to serve as a sort of ambassador to my species. Not to become her king and husband. And yet, that was certainly due to happen at some point by then. I sighed as I contemplated where we were and how it had happened. "I just...can't believe that you and I... What we are now. Did you ever imagine that the man you brought to this world to set in motion the eventual return of humanity to Equestria... Did you ever think...the two of us would become something more?"

"No... Never. I couldn't have predicted this, James. But...that doesn't mean I'm disappointed with the outcome." My beloved whispered to me before she gazed into my eyes from just inches away. I could see a smile creep over the edge of her lips as we remained against each other. "I have no regrets. Noble or commoner. Native or foreigner. Man or stallion. It doesn't matter to me what you are, James. All that matters is...who you are. And you are my sunshine. My love. And someday...my king. I'm honored to be yours, my love."

"And I...couldn't be more honored to be yours, my queen." I whispered to her as our lips touched. Our eyes narrowed until they closed. Over and over, our lips touched in the gentle glows around us. Safe and secluded in our own little sanctuary for a short while. Her crown was gone. My sword was stored away. The princess and the knight were not present. Only the mare I loved was beside me and the man she loved was holding her in his arms. Our many kisses paused as I gazed into her beautiful vibrant eyes. "I just love you so much, Celestia..."

"And I love you, my dear James. My radiant sunshine." She hissed to me with such a whisper. Celestia began to kiss me all over my face. My lips to my brow to my cheeks and chin. And as she did so, she began to whisper to me a melody. Something...that I had heard somewhere before. "You are my sunshine... My only sunshine... You make me happy when skies are gray..."

Why... It was a happy melody. Her voice was full of quiet joy when she sang those words to me. So then why... Why did my body respond by building tears in my eyes? "You'll never know, dear...just how much I love you. Please don't take...my sunshine away."

My eyes opened once Celestia fell silent. And I was not the only one with fresh tears in my eyes. Even as she smiled at me, Celestia's eyes glistened with tears beginning to ooze over their lids. And in my heart... I swear that I had heard her sing those words to me at some time I could not recall. "Have you...done this before?"

Celestia brought her face closer to mine until her horn was resting atop my brow. Her hoof searched for my hand under the swirling water and found it, my fingers wrapping around it. With her smile beginning to quiver, Celestia whispered with a wavering voice. "Yes... Just once. When you couldn't hear me."

"When...?" I asked as the tone in the air became unexpectedly heavy. A revisiting of dark memories from not so long ago?

Celestia closed her eyes momentarily to squeeze out the tears. Only then did she whisper to me. "When Mother and Father spoke to me from atop the Heaven's Pillar... When they found you and told me that you were not well, I... I feared we were about to lose you. And I prayed in my heart that...I would at least be able to hold you one last time. You only barely returned to us intact, fading from consciousness seconds after you were brought to the ground. And once the paramedics had stabilized you... When we knew you were going to live..."

I had no memory of what she spoke of. The last thing I could remember when being carried down after my senses left me was being surrounded by familiar and tearful faces. I remembered smiling as everything went dark, knowing I was home. And Celestia... She closed her eyes and leaned into me. "That night... When the command center went quiet... I snuck into your chambers. I stayed by your side in bed and...I whispered that melody to you. Just hoping...that my sunshine wouldn't be taken from me."

She had said enough. I put my arms around the Princess of the Dawn and whispered into her ear. "Your sunshine isn't going anywhere, Celestia. Because he loves you so very much."

"And I love you, my king." Celestia said most sweetly to me as our eyes met. Our lips soon followed and joined for a long and tender kiss. We sighed together once our lips separated again while my beloved kept her horn constantly resting atop my brow. As if afraid to let us be separated. My hand continued to grasp her hoof beneath the whirling water as her levitation magic finally went to work in taking hold of the bottle beside us. Unwrapping the sparkling foil from the top while whispering, "I'm just...so honored to have you. I've been a princess for so long... I think I'm finally ready to be a queen. Your queen, my..."

Celestia and I jumped at an unexpected sound. A sound we sound have expected. In her attempt to get the cork off that bottle, Celestia had forgotten one of the key elements of champagne. The cork popping off the bottle always makes quite the sound. That dull pop was followed by the light clatter of that cork tumbling along the wooden floor nearby while a thin trail of cool mist rose from the bottle's mouth. We both glanced at the bottle before glancing back at each other. And the two of us had a little laugh. I then broke that awkward lapse in conversation as I asked, "Shall we have a toast, my queen?"

"Absolutely, my darling king." Celestia giggled as she poured that sparkling and bubbly fluid into a pair of tall flutes. With glasses in hand, we pulled away from each other and lightly tapped them together. "To us. To Equestria. And to a well earned golden future for our world."

Well said indeed. When considering why we were even down there in Cantercun to begin with, it was worth remembering the struggle that made our time of rest all the sweeter. I swear that even that champagne tasted remarkably delicious. Dry, yet moderately sweet on the tongue. I sighed after a long sip of my drink and spoke wistfully, "I suppose that...given the circumstances...sharing old war stories would be appropriate."

"We did have our moments of respite out there, didn't we?" Celestia replied as that golden bubbly fluid complimented the golden yellow aura billowing around the stem of the glass. The Princess of the Dawn sighed in satisfaction after another drink and said, "It was inspiring to see our people come together like that. Becoming more than just clumsy volunteers. The way they coordinated and held the line out there... I wasn't sure how well our people would rise to the challenge, but they performed splendidly. I still can't believe we didn't suffer a single loss of life... What are the odds?"

"I think that all comes down to how well the researchers in the R&D lab did their job. They prioritized survival over everything else. And it paid off in the end." I retorted as I finished my drink while watching Celestia sip away at hers. I waited patiently for her to finish her glass before taking it upon myself to refill our glasses. I wanted to see that bottle empty by the time we were ready to leave the tub and I wanted us to have equal portions. But with another sip, my mind went back to the one constant of that field laboratory out on the Empty Plains. Someone I knew I would never see again. "You found a real right one to head the project. That Sunburst guy... I wonder where he is?"

"Him? Yes, he far surpassed our expectations. I didn't know what to expect from someone who looked like he was aiming to play a game of Ogres & Oubliettes. I still don't know why he insisted on wearing that cape all the time... But he passed the test in flying colors. I hope he puts his talents to good use in the coming years, wherever he may be." Celestia replied fondly while I thought back to my final encounter with Sunburst during that victory party. He and I were confident that our lives would not allow us to cross paths again with where his new opportunities were about to take him. But I suppose that is life. Not all friendships are meant to last for long, sadly. Especially friendships that only happen because of war.

But some of those friendships still endured. I made many new friends out there. And I was reunited with old ones. I never expected to meet Gilda. Let alone finding her and I becoming fond of her and seeing her become very different from the brute I had been warned about. I never expected to see an academic like Maud Pie out there, but there she was. And we were both happy to see each other again. And even those I met when just trying to reach the incoming invasion. My beloved Ember and Rain Shine. And even the rest of those lovely ladies in the Grove of Silence. I especially found myself longing for the cheerful and comforting presence of Autumn Blaze at that moment. I took a particularly long swig of my drink before saying, "I guess the real reward of that conflict were the friends we made along the way. I found new friends... Was reunited with old ones... Even found new beloveds to find happiness with down the line... The memories feel less bitter when I think about that."

Celestia mirrored my sentimentality by chugging the rest of her drink while it was half full. She left out a gruff sigh from the cold buzz of that champagne flowing down her throat. "They really do... It was so good to be reunited with Rain Shine after so long... I wish we could've stayed in touch, but the plains going empty left us with no incentive to reach out. It was sad..."

I remembered that moment. When Rain Shine stepped inside our encampment's walls for the first time. And the sheer joy Celestia and Luna displayed when reunited with an old friend from so long ago. "You and Luna really were excited to see her, huh? But they're just so isolated out there... No easy way to reach the Grove of Silence."

"Yes, but hopefully not for much longer." Celestia replied as she used her levitation magic to pour us each one last glass. With that bubbling fluid held in her glass before her, Celestia explained, "Now that the Empty Plains are no longer classified, there are now plans to construct an intercontinental railroad across it. It will take years, but it will serve as the lifeline for future settlements out there. In time, the Empty Plains won't be so empty anymore."

"That's...great news! It's just an expanse of nothing out there...but such beautiful nothing too. I hope the Empty Plains will retain its natural beauty over time." I replied before suddenly remembering my life in Ponyville. The people of Equestria appear to have mastered the means of not letting their society encroach too hard on nature. And with Celestia having observed my own planet Earth for so long, she has seen plenty of examples of what not to do when it comes to civilization's impact on the environment.

Celestia smiled at my words while she sipped at her drink. "Don't you worry about that. Being out there on the Empty Plains reminded me of my days before I took up the crown. Equestria is such a beautiful world. Spending my days wandering the wilds with Luna at my side... And Mother and Father... I still can barely believe they revealed themselves during that crisis. And that they're here to stay."

"I'm glad they're here with us. Your parents are great people." I replied briskly while wondering just what the king and queen of Equestria were up to at that moment. Spectacularly polar opposites in personality, yet deeply devoted and madly in love with each other. A truly inspiring couple. Especially on her father's side. I looked at Celestia and said with a smile, "Your father is still pretty much the best man I know."

My beloved giggled at the mention of that wonderful stallion and spoke to me with a wink of her eye. "He loves you. Asks about you every other day."

"I love him too. He knows how to make me feel happy and wanted." I said softly while remembering the times I had been alone with him. Whether it be the time he masterfully soothed my worries when I made a reckless decision or when sharing kind words with each other over glasses of liquor. I then asked cautiously, "I know his reign with Sunflare was brief, but... Was he really such a good king when that crown on his head actually meant something?"

The Princess of the Dawn replied with a very nostalgic smile. "Absolutely. Father was utterly adored by our people. Mother was too, but...a bit more cautiously. I think you can understand why."

"Yeah, Sunflare is admirable, but...intense. She looks like someone who will scorch you just be being near her. I guess she really is the sun incarnate. Bright and radiant, but dangerous. But the sun still nourishes, right?" I replied while still not able to forget the extreme methods Sunflare had used to put an end to the war immediately upon first meeting her. Even with all the power my armor granted me, she still would have crushed me. It was the first time while clad in my enchanted armor that I fell virtually helpless against an aggressor. What power could hope to directly challenge the might of Equestria's true king and queen? Even Discord must have been wary of them.

And yet, at the end of the day, Sunflare and Orbash are still ponies. Powerful and immortal, but husband and wife. And mother and father. They had created the wonderful woman before me who loved me as dearly as I loved her. I only then realized that my right hand was still holding her hoof beneath the roiling surface of the water. My thoughts went to her parents. And then why we were even in that hot tub together in the first place. I looked at Celestia and spoke softly, "They do want grandchildren..."

"I know... And...I hope we won't keep them waiting too much longer, my love." Celestia whispered to me with such a profound blush filling her cheeks. She soon sighed and drank the last of her champagne before setting the glass beside the empty bottle. Her smile became a little more bitter as she said, "I mean... Don't get me wrong, James. I'm happy for you and Novo. I hope you'll be blessed with as many children as you desire. It's just that... How much longer must I wait?"

My hand tightened its grasp on Celestia's hoof. And an important question entered my mind. "Have you ever wanted children?"

She hesitated. Celestia's gaze wandered as I am sure her mind did as well. At least until she bowed her head slightly. "I think it's only natural for a mare to contemplate having foals at least once in her life. And I've lived a very long life. But I've seen many mares become mothers. And I was always happy for them. And then...I met Cadence."

The wife of Shining Armor and longtime family friend to Twilight Sparkle's family. Princess Cadence. Although the exact nature of her princess status is dubious. And the fact that she is an alicorn at all is...concerning. But there was one thing I knew for sure. "You adopted her, right? What prompted you to do that?"

"I'd...rather not say, dear. Not yet. But I loved her like my own. Even though...I don't think we ever truly developed a proper mother and daughter relationship. It's...complicated. Very complicated. There's still a lot of gossip surrounding her if you know where to look." Celestia replied with a very uneasy gaze in her eyes. I think she was dearly trying to not lie to me about anything. And after the last time she kept secrets from me regarding someone very dear to me, I did not want either of us to have any doubts. Whatever the case was regarding Cadence's history with Celestia, she was a very happy person and was happily married to Shining Armor. That was enough to convince me that Celestia had no strings attached to her.

I said nothing to allow Celestia to continue while I sipped at my drink to savor my last glass. She finally continued after a moment of silence. "That was my first taste of knowing what it's like to love a child as if they were your own. But I mostly kept those thoughts out of my mind. I had other things to focus on. And then I met you. And...as things went on... And you found a place in my heart and I found a place in yours..."

"Mmhmmm... Go on." I muttered with keen interest. It was becoming a lovely topic to discuss and I was invested.

Celestia's smile became more crooked. Almost as if she was sharing with me sections of a private diary. "I...began to wonder. Wonder how you would look with a crown on your head. If we could...truly be something more. I mean this was before you began to branch out and try something more daring with your relationships, but... When I did find out that you had begun to practice polygamy... That thought did enter my mind. What if...I could be yours and you could be mine? What if we could be husband and wife? What if we could...start a family?"

Beautiful words. I loved what I was hearing. There was no doubt between us by then. Celestia and I knew we needed each other. And I allowed her to continue to speak uninterrupted. And what a smile she was displaying. "It was only when I fell in love...that I began to imagine the possibilities. And only then did I start to ponder what it would mean to...have a child. Ever since I...began to truly love you, that thought has often been at the back of my mind. And now I can say... Yes. I...most definitely hope you and I can have beautiful little ones together someday. If you would have me as your queen, my love."

I quickly chugged what was left in my glass just so I could set it aside and free up both of my hands. I pulled my beautiful beloved into my embrace. I knew of her hopes that we could be blessed with a child someday well before then. But it felt wonderful to hear how that desire first started. "Oh Celestia... I would be honored. I love you, dear. And I'll love our little ones too."

Celestia's wings were soaked to the frame, but she still wrapped me in that dripping curtain of long white feathers. And there we sat in the tub. Holding each other, kissing each other, just savoring that moment. And I whispered to my future queen, "Celestia... Please when we get back home... Come home with me? So you can meet Gladesong? She needs to meet you sooner than later."

"She...will be mine, won't she? The precious little thing... She'll have many mothers in due time, hm? Yes. Yes, I really should meet her as soon as I can." Celestia giggled with unexpected excitement. All I could do was hope that we really would be able to find the time upon returning home for her to visit. But how would we get Celestia to reach my home at the edge of the Everfree Forest without drawing attention from the locals in Ponyville?

That dilemma was something to consider for another time. Celestia began to move in the tub. She got her hooves down onto the floor before stepping forward and draping her body across me lap. She look over her shoulder at me with an almost cheeky smile. As if she was playfully trying to make certain I would not be leaving the tub just yet. "Comfortable, dear?"

"Actually...yeah. I just hope you are." I replied while almost laughing. Celestia never turned away from me and gently leaned her head against the side of mine. And as she laid there across my lap, my hands began to roam over her beautiful body just beneath the surface of that swirling warm water. That silken coat of white...

Having massaged many ponies, I had become more intimately aware with their general body structure. And Celestia's body impressed me. With her possessing much longer legs than the average pony, her torso would need to be longer as well. And she was just so...elegant. Closer to being a powerful and majestic horse than a mere pony. But not so heavy or barrel shaped. Her body was so sleek, yet strong. The epitome of feminine equine beauty. My hand slid over her back, down to the dock of her tail, and finally over the curve of her flank.

I knew her cutie mark was sensitive, so I made an effort to not let my hand slip over the side. But back and forth, my hand slid over her feminine curves. A body many have marveled at, her proportions being just so beautiful. But as I felt along her flank, I was reminded of another mare. A mare even more curvaceous, her body having been blessed by motherhood. Celestia giggled after a moment of me keeping my hand on her flank a little too long before asking, "Admiring something there, my dear?"

I cracked an amused smirk as I looked my beloved in the eye. "I can't help but remember that...Novo's are rounder. And fuller. Softer..."

"Hmph. That Novo. I suppose she managed to surpass me in some way. I swear, the first time we ever met... I think she was offended by my beauty. As if she took my presence on her island as a challenge. But I suppose that playful rivalry only made way for a...very interesting friendship." Celestia replied with a snort as her smile became very smug. She was not angry at all. And it was interesting to hear a bit about the earlier days of Celestia and Novo's friendship. And it certainly sounded like Novo, what with how proud she is of her beauty.

The very thought of Novo playfully bickering over who is the more beautiful monarch genuinely got a laugh out of me. It is never a dull moment when those two are together. I then asked, "Have you two always been close? Even back then?"

Celestia giggled happily before saying, "Yes. Novo...is my best friend. I have had many, but she has always been my most important friend. I know we bicker, but I swear we're always having fun when doing it."

"Yeah, I swear it always feels like you two could just crack up laughing at any time when you're arguing. Like there's no real anger between you." I replied while we both cracked an amused smirk. And as I stroked my hand over the curve of Celestia's flank, my mind drifted back to that beautiful queen. A queen...who may very well would be carrying my child before long.

My thoughts drifted between Novo and Celestia as I wondered... I recalled the rounded motherly curves of Novo's feathery flanks. Curves that amazing queen had always been very proud of. I tried to imagine... How would being blessed with children effect Celestia's body? Would she become just as radiant as her best friend? Perhaps even surpass her? Oh lord, Novo would be so salty if that ever happened. And the playful arguments those two motherly monarchs would have over it...

Just the thought of those two and I... It was a beautiful image. Me. Them. And our beautiful children. It felt like such...a family. A beautiful scene I wanted to see become a reality. I finally cleared my vision with my hand still on Celestia's flank. When my gaze met hers, I saw that Celestia was looking at me with a curious smile. She had noticed my prolong and thoughtful silence. And so I whispered a very loving thing to my future queen. "I just know motherhood will suit you."

Her eyes widened. Her face was filled with a deep blush. And that smile... The smile Celestia was showing me. And on the heels of a kiss to my lips, she whispered an equally loving thing to me. "And I can see plain as day that fatherhood suits you, my love."

Hearing that...lit such a warm fire in my heart. I hope that I am worthy of that claim. I want to be the best father I can be to my children. To see they grow up happy and healthy. To see them learn to love Equestria like I do. And...I felt myself longing for little Gladesong. My firstborn. My own flesh and blood. I wanted to just hold her in my arms and tell her that her father loves her. For just a moment, I found myself feeling so very homesick. The tender nuzzle of Celestia's face against mine helped bring my thoughts back to the present.

I did all I could to focus on the present for a while longer. I was there for Celestia and for no one else. We embraced for a while longer. My hands sliding over her shoulders. Celestia's lips kissing me all over. Love was in the air. And we just wanted to be together with no eyes watching.

After a time, we decided that it was getting much too late. We would have to turn in soon. But as I adjusted my footing to stand up, I still turned to my beloved and said, "I enjoyed our time tonight. Wanna do it again soon?"

"Oh yes, definitely. How about...three nights from now? I'll remind you when." Celestia replied with her eyes filled with anticipation. It was a wonderful time we had. Something we really should do more often. The Princess of the Dawn placed a kiss upon my lips before whispering to me, "I'll soak here for a little longer. As for you... I think someone is waiting for you. Go on, James. Go be with the mother of your future children. She needs you. Especially tonight."

"Yeah, I know. And she's right here." I replied wittily as my hand took hold of Celestia's hoof under the water. She recoiled with wide eyes and a giddy smile. I got her good. Celestia did not expect such a rebuttal. I then reached out to my giggling beloved and kissed her on the nose. "Love you."

"Ohohoho goodness! Not yet, but someday! Someday..." Celestia chuckled before letting out a hopeful sigh. Our eyes locked for a moment longer. Our gazes were filled with longing. Someday. Hopefully someday soon. Celestia then kissed my again and said with a softer tone, "But really... Go to her, dear. Novo needs you. And remember... I love you, my sunshine. Always."

I almost reluctantly left the hot tub before departing with a towel around my waist. No one in the hall saw me. And when I quietly entered the room Novo and I had been assigned to, I found that beautiful bird of paradise relaxing on our queen sized bed. She appeared to be looking through a travel brochure to see what the local area had to offer in terms of fun for tourists. She glanced over at me once I stepped around the corner and smiled warmly at me. "Did you and your little sun queen have a good time, honey?"

"We had a wonderful time. Lots of love over a bottle of champagne." I replied while only mildly buzzed by the alcohol in my system. Although I happened to notice something on the table in the corner. Two more wine glasses filled with a golden fluid. A layer of frost was covering them. "Is that what I think it is?"

Novo was displaying such a knowing smirk on her beak. "I hope you didn't drink too much, honey. I brought along a bottle of the finest mead from the Alabaster's storerooms. Something for us to chip away at during our stay."

The mention of mead titillated my thirst. I almost never get to sample mead on the mainland. But when I took the two glasses in hand and sat down beside Novo, I suddenly had a realization. "Wait, are you really sure it's safe to drink right now? For you, I mean."

The weathered and wise mother mare before me smiled more calmly as she spoke. "Yes, honey. It takes a day or two to really settle. It's safe for mama to have a drink or two right now. But by tomorrow, not a drop for the next eleven months."

My eyes wandered down her beautiful feathery body. Stopping just shy of her flanks. We really did do that during the afternoon... Excitement filled my heart. And once I handed Novo her glass, we lightly tapped our glasses together. "To us. And to our little ones."

"To our lovely little heirs, my king." Novo said with a profound giggle in her throat. And together, we took that first sip to get a lay of the land. That potent heady taste of mead with the rich flavor of honey... I was reminded to pace myself unless I wanted to feel queasy. And I wanted to have a clear enough head and a steady stomach for the rest of that evening with my beloved queen.

Sip by sip, we savored that mead. But while Novo chatted with me over what was featured in that brochure, I only had eyes for her. I kept glancing away from those slips of colorful paper to ogle the beautiful mare beside me. Not as a mare of the sea, but a beautiful avian mare of the sky. Novo's beauty had been and still was unmatched. And...perhaps it was just me, but... She seemed even...more radiant than ever. And not because of the stiff drinks I had consumed.

It was happening. I knew that right there, at that moment, my seed was hard at work inside her to make certain new life would soon begin in her womb. The knowledge of knowing that... Knowing that she would soon be carrying my child made Novo all the more beautiful to me. I loved her. And she loved me. Such a beautiful woman who loved me enough to start a family with me. That knowledge only made the future mother of my child all the more enrapturing to me.

And yet... I was reminded of what I had been told. Of how just before tragedy tore apart her marriage a century ago, she and her husband had decided it was time for another. Only for fate to take that away from her. And now that opportunity had returned. And knowing that a woman as wonderful as Novo had been cruelly forced to wait so long... For this mother amongst mothers to be denied the children that she so dearly desired... I could not let that stand.

A powerful drive filled my heart. There was something I needed to do. For her. My eyes continued to scan Novo's beautiful body as she chatted away at me while I sipped lightly at my drink. If only she knew what I was focused on. The things I wanted to do to her. To create with her. And when I finished my glass of mead right when she finished hers, I set it aside before crawling closer to Novo on the bed. And it took little time for Novo's words to trail off as she noticed the gaze I was giving her. "Uh... Honey? Had too much to drink? Or do you need more?"

"Shhh... I love you. And...I want...be good to you tonight." I whispered as my heart pounded in my chest. I was just so madly in love with that wonderful queen. And there was something I needed to do for her. A sacred duty I needed to fulfill as her lover. As her future husband. And as her king.

Novo's eyes widened as I leaned near. And they began to narrow and close as my lips touched her beak. My fingers dragged themselves through the feathers lining her neck and down to that glorious ruff of fluffy blue feathers resting around her shoulders. And my lips soon followed my hand. Kiss after kiss along her beautiful body. Novo's deep and soulful voice lightly gasped as the pitch of her voice became slightly shriller with every little press of my lips and caress of my hands along her majestic body. The mighty and proud queen of Capricorn Island had completely submitted to me. And I wanted nothing more than to see her faith in me rewarded.

My body craved her. And I hastily discarded my trunks while I continued to move down the length of her long and slender equine body. Novo was feminine equine and avian perfection. Such beauty... How could it ever belong to one who was not of divine heritage? I stroked her spreading wings, marveling at their majesty and strength. Wings that surpassed even those of her immortal superiors. And in the air as Novo set her head down... Her scent. Her body conveying a powerful desire for the man she would crown as her king.

I wanted to savor and acknowledge every aspect of Novo's feminine form. I situated myself beside her while she remained on her side. Novo was so in bliss that she struggled to keep her left wing from spreading and reaching high towards the ceiling. My hand slid down her side. And then between her legs. And under a cushioning layer of feathers, I found them. Her motherly mammaries. My hand cupped them, caressing the gently curved mounds tucked between her flanks.

Novo had never felt such soft hands cradle her equine breasts before she met me. Her beautiful voice whimpering in growing need for me. A gentle caress followed by a firm squeeze. Feeling those soft mounds of motherly flesh give to my grasp. In due time, they would swell. Become full and soft with nourishing mother's milk for our little ones. And consequently become all the more sensitive to the touch of her beloved. A touch only a human husband could give her. And just a little further up from those soft teats... Her slender belly. And deep within...

My hand tenderly rubbed meaningfully over the smooth feathers lining Novo's most delicate place. Her sacred womb resting just under the surface. I felt such a powerful sense of longing. I remembered holding my beloved Fluttershy every single night when she began to swell with our precious firstborn. As Gladesong grew within her, my hand would hold and caress her mother's rounding belly in an identical fashion from behind. And now the wonderful Queen Novo would soon begin that journey as well. And she knew this as her voice finally whispered to me. "James..."

I wanted to be a father again. To experience that sacred feeling again with that wonderful queen above all queens. I longed to feel Novo's firm and slender belly grow rounder with every week. Glowing with life that she and I created together. A precious little life that we would welcome into the world and love forever. My body was lusting for her, but my heart and mind were filled with a loving desire. The desire to become more than just lovers. And as I held her with my hand continuing to rub over her slender belly in longing, I whispered back to her. "Our baby... Our child..."

"I want to be pregnant again, my love... With your baby..." Novo cooed with a beautiful sincerity in her voice. None of her usual iconic soul and sass was in her tone. Just a lovingly earnest purity. With her head still resting on its side, her eyes surely clamped shut, she pleaded to me with such quit joy in her voice. "Get me pregnant, James... Please... Let me have your baby... Our baby... Let me be your wife for real..."

My god, we were so madly in love. And I had such faith in her. We would make this work. We had to. We needed to become more. To become a family. And as my hand pressed more firmly against her womb, trying in futility to feel any stirrings of life within, I whispered my heart out to her. "I'm gonna get you pregnant, Novo... We need to make sure you get pregnant tonight."

We had already done the deed. Hidden away in such a convenient alcove, filled with love and passion. We did it. We tried to make a baby together. And yet... Fluttershy. It took three attempts for us to finally have Gladesong. And...the worrying words of Orbash regarding the research I had provided my own seed to. Once would not be enough. And Novo had been denied what she needed for far too long. I had a duty to fulfill to my queen and future bride. I needed to fill her again. To try and insure my seed would take. We would make it happen. My beloved Novo would be childless no longer.

My body craved her. My shaft was painfully stiff as Novo's enticing scent filled the room. My hand finally left her belly and slid up to her side and down to her flank. And I was not so quick to overlook one of Novo's most prized assets. Those magnificent hips, rounded by motherhood. So round and easy to grasp. So soft beneath that layer of cushy feathers with a layer of motherly flesh between them and the powerful equine muscle beneath. My hand firmly squeezed her left flank as I beheld those beautiful foal-bearing hips. Hips that would carry and bring our children into the world. As my hand clamped down on her flank, Novo churred beautifully in need. "Make me a mother again, my love... Give me as many as you can..."

"Oh Novo... Make me a father, dear. Make me the father of your beautiful foals." I pleaded with equal sincerity. I was on my knees. I lifted her left leg and held it firmly above the ankle. Her marehood slick with need, it winked at me in invitation. And with my hips aligned with hers, I plunged deep.

That wonderful warmth... The slick pungent warmth of a mare in heat. It was still present inside her. My heart swelled. It was not too late. There was enough time left to double down on our efforts. We would not be denied!

My thrusts were steady and slow. Doing all I could to steadily pace myself. And Novo's soft whimpers turned into beautiful moans as she felt my length fill her. She made no attempt to take control of the situation. Tonight, the queen was at the mercy of her king. And as my hips met hers, as my belly pressed against those wonderfully soft and cushioning flanks, I groaned out words of love to her. "My queen... Oh god, I love you so much... Novo..."

"James... Mmmm... Oh daddy... Oh daddy... Ooooh my handsome DILF..." Novo gasped out as a glimmer of her iconic soulful dialect returned to her just briefly. And her words... They truly sang to me. She cooed and moaned, urging me on with her masterfully chosen words of encouragement. "My love... My hunky king DILF... Be a good daddy...and make your queen a mommy..."

She was so sincere in her words. And she was right. I am a father. A daddy. And lord help me, I wanted to be worthy of being called a DILF. To hear that self-proclaimed MILF call me her DILF... It felt...empowering. I felt so virile. Studly even. I wanted to be the best man I could be for her. The best king. The best husband. The best father of our children. I wanted to be her DILF. To be the one who would make her a mother again.

Novo's words must have triggered something in me. My gentle thrusts became more forceful. My hips thrust with great power as her motherly feathered rump cushioned my own body. That soft flesh beneath those feathers visibly rippled with each impact. Such a perfect body for a perfect woman. I needed to fill her. To breed my beloved. To make certain she would carry our precious foals. My right hand took hold of her glorious tail feathers at the base for more leverage. And I growled in loving desire to her. "Daddy's gonna put a baby in you now, mama... Need to make sure you're pregnant... Need to be sure that we'll...have a baby..."

My beloved... Novo. She could no longer speak as I began to passionately ravage her beautiful body. All she could do was sing. And what a sonnet she was moaning out. That luscious soulful voice. Moans and calls beckoning me onward like I had never seen. She was entirely at my mercy as pleasure consumed her. Wings spreading wide, putting on a glorious display for the father of her future children. She was a goddess in my eyes at that moment. Oh how I loved her. How I wanted to bring her joy. To give her wanted she wanted most... No. What she needed. What we needed.

Such passionate moans and grunts filled the air. I too lost the ability to coherently speak as my thrusts increased their tempo. Slamming my hips against hers. I tilted my head back and groaned in my own sonata of sounds. We were not speaking. We were singing together. A beautiful symphony of love and passion fueled by a sacred desire. Not just simply to give each other pleasure. But to finally become a family. To be blessed with children and to become whole.

The pressure in my loins was growing at a steady pace. And let I labored on. Giving my all to insure my beloved would finally become a mother again. That fatherly desire consumed me. To become a daddy again. To become the DILF of my beautiful queen MILF. My grunts became louder, my thrusts faster. Just a little more and we... We would finally have...

My god, the climax that struck me. I pushed deep into Novo as my seed exploded into her with forceful torrents I could not have expected. Spurt after spurt joined by the quivering of Novo's warm moist passage massaging my shaft as it delivered my gift into her waiting womb. My vision blurred. I was seeing stars. Praying that my seed would finally sire our firstborn. Our song of passion began to fade into quiet hums and sighs with our hearts racing in that magnificent afterglow.

My hands released Novo's leg and tail feathers before I slumped onto my side. I made sure to keep myself hilted to her wide rounded rump, trying to keep even a single drop from spilling. I embraced my beautiful beloved from behind with one hand resting over her slender belly. Caressing her, rubbing her, just hoping for a miracle. Hoping that a precious little life would soon begin to grow within the womb of my beautiful queen.

Novo, even more lethargic than I was at the time, rested one hand over mine. I felt the her avian flesh rub over the back of my fingers. As if evaluating them. And she soon whispered to me. "These aren't just the hands of an artist... These are the hands of a father. Hands meant...to cradle children in them."

Those words... I found myself shedding a tear. And I embraced Novo all the more firmly from behind. I buried my face in the soft plumage lining her body. I was so in love... So eager to build a life with her. To become more than just lovers. And if that meant bearing a crown for her, then so be it. "I love you... Oh my god, I love you..."

"Shhh... No tears, my love. Not tonight. Your perfect woman is here for you." Novo cooed to me with her hand gently rubbing over the back of mine. I know she wanted to embrace me, but could not. Not when she was forced to keep her back to me. But she hummed to me so beautifully. That deep luscious voice was just so soothing to hear. "My sweet papa bear... Our little ones will absolutely adore you. You, their big sisters, and all their other sweet mothers. I'm so honored to be a part of this amazing family."

"Thank you...for being mine, Novo. For being with us." I whispered with my other hand reaching up from under her. But not to reach for her belly. I placed my hand over Novo's chest. Trying to feel the beating of her wonderful heart. The heart of a queen, wife, and mother like no other. A heart that belonged to me. A heart I never wanted to see broken ever again.

As much as we wanted to stay there resting on the bed, it was getting late. And we definitely needed a good shower. With great reluctance, I withdrew from Novo's warm depths and followed her to the bathroom. That falling warm water was especially inviting by then. And as I watched Novo's glorious plumage becoming adorably damp and drooping, I embraced her from behind. I could not help myself. I draped myself over her back and wrapped my arms around her. And I brought both hands to her belly. Just to hold her and the little life that would soon begin to grow within her.

Novo hummed in gentle pleasure as she felt my hands cradling such a delicate section of her body. I know she was looking back at me with a proud smile on her beak. "My sweet daddy... Just be patient, dear. I'll give you a son in eleven months. But until then... I'd love it if you held me like this now and then."

"Of course, Novo. Every day, if I can." I said with a joyous sigh. I could still remember those adorable little hippogriff foals on Capricorn Island. How they would flock around me and swarm me for gentle cuddles. Nothing but happiness in those eyes. And now... Hopefully before long, I would become a father to one. A beautiful little boy born from Novo and I. I found myself longing for those precious little feathery children. Just so I could hold them again. Give them scritches to make them smile. Even share snacks with them like a flock of friendly pigeons. Hippogriff foals are just the most precious little things ever, I swear.

I heard my beloved Novo giggle at me with her bold deep voice. And she finally regained some of her iconic sass. "Mmmm... My sweet hunky daddy... You're gonna be such a DILF someday."

That got a chuckle out of me. It was such an invigorating thing to hear when locked in a moment of loving passion with her. I felt so masculine and virile at the time. But now that I had completely come down from that lustful high, I felt nothing short of flattered to be called that. "Oh my god, Novo... Really? Me? I'm nowhere near as hunky as someone like Orbash..."

"Ah ah, don't you start with me, honey." Novo chirped playfully as she started to turn around. I knew I had to release her and did, but then found myself backed up against the shower wall while my thoroughly soaked beloved smirked at me. "You think I wouldn't know a hunky daddy when I see one? Because I'm looking at one right now. Sweet, considerate, thoughtful, handsome. Especially those warm tender eyes... And besides, with how many beautiful babies you're definitely gonna end up siring, how could you not be a total DILF, baby?"

Had I not been soaked, it would have been clear that I was starting to sweat. Novo was laying down some heavy praise that I really was not used to hearing. With a growing crooked smile on my lips, I asked nervously, "You think I'm real DILF material here, Novo?"

"Of course, my love. Any real MILF knows a good DILF when she sees one. And if not right now, then you better believe I'll make a DILF out of you eventually." Novo giggled with a sultry inflection in her voice. She brought her beak to my lips for a long and tender kiss. As firm as her touch was, I found that kiss reassuring. Novo had been around much longer than I have. And with such age comes wisdom. I knew it would be foolish to doubt her. She then gazed lovingly into my eyes and whispered to me, "Believe in yourself, honey. Every mother loves it when her husband is a true DILF. And I have a hunch...that our family is going to have many mothers in it eventually."

What would I do without Novo? She is truly a master of being a supportive partner to her beloved. Just so admirable. My thoughts raced as I pondered the future. How many wonderful woman would become so much more to me and I to them? No matter how many would become part of our family, I would always have enough room in my heart for them. I reached out and embraced Novo while letting out a hopeful chuckle. "I hope so... I don't think I'm there yet, but...I hope I can be a real DILF for you and them someday. I...really do wanna be a DILF, if I'm being completely honest here."

"In time, honey. In time. You're a daddy to so few right now, but I know that number will only grow. And beside, James..." Novo cooed to me before bringing her beak up beside my ear. And what she said next sent an excited shiver down my spine. "I'm not the only lady of yours who showed up here while in heat."

My eyes opened wide. There was another? Who? And how would she know? Was it Rain Shine? Perhaps Ember? Or even...Celestia? Although this did raise a question. I pulled back from Novo so I could speak to her face to face. "Wait, really? How can you tell?"

Novo proceeded to give me a cockeyed stare as her beak displayed a bewildered grimace. "Huh? You didn't notice? How?"

"Let me guess... Pheromones? I'm sorry, Novo. Humans don't have the most sensitive olfactory performance. We can't really detect pheromones like that." I replied while scowling in some bitter amusement. But is the fact that I can't sense my beloveds at their most fertile a blessing or a curse?

She did not expect that answer. Not that she could have while having no significant knowledge about humans in general. Novo let out a snort of a laugh before saying, "Oh, that explains it. Well then, now you know. Someone you love very much is nearby and probably still has several days left of her heat cycle. I hope you don't keep her waiting. Because believe me, honey. If what I've read is anything to go by... You better believe she wants to give you some little ones to love."

My heart raced. Who could it be? Surely not...Celestia? But if she was at her most fertile, she surely would have told me. And Rain Shine... She absolutely desires to have daughters with me. And I would gladly give her them. But could it be someone else? Ember was out of the question for the time being...

I tried to push that thought out of my mind for the moment. It would not do to get myself worked up so late in the day. Not right before bed. And so we resumed bathing in earnest. Novo and I washed each other with delightfully fragrant shower gel to wash away the lingering scent of seawater and chlorinated pool water. And once we stepped out to dry off, I did my part by helping dry Novo's coat of feathers off with a hairdryer.

It was finally time for bed. And when I turned around once I was about to sit on that queen sized bed, I turned around to see Novo while as naked as she was. And like always, her glorious plumage was so puffed up and fluffy after a thorough hairdryer treatment. She smirked so smugly at me as she partially spread her wings while taking step after step with her hands and hooves being placed right in front of the other. Putting on a cheeky show with each step being delayed by a second or two. Once she was right up in front of me while the smile on my face only grew wider and giddier with each step, she asked me with a big grin on her beak. "Is this fluffy queen sexy enough for my hunky king?"

"God, why do you have to be so adorable?" I snickered before putting my arms around that wonderful woman. Novo giggled deeply as she did the same with her wings. Those feathery curtains wrapped around me as she set her head on my shoulder. Feeling nothing but a quiet sense of joy, I let out a long sigh. "I just love you so much..."

"I love you to the moon and back. And then another roundtrip for good measure." Novo chuckled before we shared another kiss before she finally released me and rested upon the bed without even pulling the covers down. And I saw why. Novo's insulation wings would leave me feeling secure enough in her winged embrace. "Come to bed, honey. We've had a long day and we've still got plenty of days in the sun ahead of us."

I did as I was requested and found myself wrapped up in Novo's wing. She pulled me up against her with my back against her fluffy chest. And I once again could not help myself. My hand felt behind me and rested on her soft fluffy belly. My beloved whispered to me knowingly. "Good night, daddy."

"Sweet dreams, mama." I replied to her while feeling such a sense of triumph in my heart. It was happening. I just knew it was. We would finally have a child. Hopefully the son Novo desires so dearly. But only time will tell. Eleven months from now, to be exact.

With only the distant crashing of ocean waves barely reaching my ears along with the gentle rhythm of Novo's long relaxed breaths, I began to eagerly drift off to sleep. What a wonderful first full day of our vacation. I could only hope things would only get better day by day.

In the back of my mind, I hoped that my dreams would let me see the future I hoped for. But when my mind began to dream... While not left disappointed, I did not get what I was hoping for. Because I would not be alone that night.

In a Shadow's Embrace

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Sand, Surf, and Sky

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting me through Patreon, Ko-Fi, or Subscribestar.

Sand, Surf, and Sky

I awoke from my slumber to a room darkened by the night. And while rested, I felt lethargic. I did not find that wonderful little dragoness waiting for me on the other side. My dreams upon returning to the dream realm were impossible to recall as I sat up in bed. But fortunately, I was not left undisturbed for long.

Novo's great wing pulled me back down into another embrace in a very deliberate manner. And I soon felt Novo's arm drape itself over me before pulling me up against her fluffy feathery body. A low giggle rumbled in her throat, prompting me to turn my head and find myself gazing into those beautiful eyes. Even in the dark, she was radiant as always. "Good morning, honey. Sleep well?"

"You mean the first or second time I passed out tonight?" I replied while Novo raised an eyebrow at me in uncertainty. I then explained, "I woke up in the middle of the night feeling pretty nice, but it was still dark. So I went back to sleep. And I just woke up and don't feel as good as the first time."

"Really now? That won't do. Come here, baby. Mama's here for daddy." Novo cooed before she began to cling to me in a warm and feathery embrace. Her arms wrapped around me with even her legs trying to lock around me. I closed my eyes and rested my brow into her soft plumage. "I won't stand for my sweet hubby having even a single bad morning. Stay here with me a little longer, dear. I love you."

"Love you too, Novo... God, you're just the best." I said with a mirthful chuckle. I held that glorious bird of paradise while she held me. My listless funk began to gradually make way for the beautiful memories we had made together very recently. What was I so down about? I had one of the loves of my life in my arms and we were so in love with each other. This was a time of celebration and making more than just memories together. But...there was a problem I suddenly realized. "Wait... Novo, what time is it? Why is it still so dark here?"

"You only just now noticed, honey? That's thanks to sexy old Sunbutt. I had a little chat with her last night and she agreed to do me a favor. Speaking of which..." Novo spoke with a sultry chuckle. Only then did she finally release me from her embrace. I saw Novo sit up in the dark with her brightly colored body being easy to see even with situations with low light. She looked back at me before rolling off the bed and onto her hands and hooves. "Grab your shorts, baby. There's something I wanna do with you while we're down here."

I fumbled around in the dark to find my trunks in spite of my grogginess. Whatever it was Novo had in mind for our morning routine, I did not want to miss it. I would only become more awake and aware as the minutes went by. I departed our room with her and found the hallways and lobby of the hotel only dimly lit. But when I saw the first clock, I saw it was only slightly past 8 AM. The sun should have been high above us by then. I whispered to my beloved, "Novo, what did you ask Celestia to do?"

The smug hippogriff queen replied as she led me outside, "I asked her to delay on the sunrise over this part of the world for a little while. And she said she's only doing this once, so let's not waste it."

The delayed sunrise was having the unexpected effect of tricking people into sleeping in. The beach was entirely deserted as we strode through the cool sand. That cool early morning air was so crisp and invigorating with nothing but my trunks on. I felt that delightful breeze against my skin while I am sure Novo was enjoying it too. She had fluffed up her plumage a bit to allow the wind to more easily reach her skin beneath all those feathers. She let out a sigh and said, "Now this reminds me of home. Those cool mornings on the summit... Really wakes you up."

"Wanna have a bottle of cider out on the patio like old times?" I asked with a smug smirk. Only to suddenly realize what I was suggesting and quickly retracted that idea. "Wait, I forgot! Not a drop, right?"

"That's right, daddy. Not a drop for mama until eleven months from now. You know what's happening inside your queen right now." Novo said playfully as my face became flushed with warmth. It must have been happening at that moment. It needed to be happening. There within the womb of my beloved, life was surely beginning. Although Novo then caught my attention again. "But...there's gotta be some kind of cold tropical beverage to have around here. Maybe something with guava in it."

I tried to get my mind off of that topic. Not that my heart made it easy for me. I was very distracted as I beheld Novo walking beside me as we approached the ocean. She was just so radiant. And even moreso knowing that she would soon be carrying our first child. To be denied the joy of motherhood for so long... Such a cruel injustice forced upon her by nothing but the whims of fate. I prayed that my seed had taken root. I prayed that Novo's wish to have a family again would be answered.

We finally reached the edge of the beach where the sand was still dry. Not a soul was around. Just the way we wanted it. We were all alone out there with nothing to disturb us during this very precious moment. But what exactly was it Novo wanted Celestia's cooperation with? All I saw out there on the eastern horizon was the gently orange of the sun's glow lighting up the skyline while it remained hidden by the ocean. "Uh... Novo? What exactly are we doing here?"

"Take a seat, honey." Novo replied before she sat down on the sand. I did the same and got comfortable. And when I noticed Novo slightly leaning towards me, I reached around her and draped one arm across her back. The beautiful queen beside me then explained, "I just wanted to do something at least once with you, James. And that's to watch the sunrise with my king and the father of my heirs."

"That's...so beautifully romantic that I can't even try to argue with that. Will it be long? I'm pretty sure the locals won't like it if Celestia messes with their schedules like this." I replied while gently rubbing my hand up and down the side of her body. Although when my hand slid low enough to reach the side of her slender belly, I stopped. I took note of Novo's precious choice of words and moved my hand inward to try and hold Novo's belly from below. And she responded to my touch with a beautiful churr. We rested against each other in loving anticipation. It was just me, her...and our little one.

Something in the air compelled me to keep silent. Just watching that glow on the horizon reaching further with every passing minute. And I understood the sentiment. Watching the sunrise with one's true love... A magical experience that Celestia was more than happy to make happen for her best friend. And then... I saw it. That shining beacon just barely peaking over the vast layer of dark water reaching as far as the eye can see. Almost like the brightest tiny flame casting its shine out over the sea. "There it is..."

"It's a completely different feeling seeing it at sea level..." Novo too muttered as we basked in nothing but the sound of the waves washing over the beach before us. We sighed collectively in that early morning serenity. Just us and the sea with only the morning light of the fledgling sunrise peaking over the horizon. It was beautiful. Even if the sun was a couple of hours behind schedule.

I could almost feel the growing warmth of the sun being cast out over the beach. Minute by minute went by as that tiny peeping orb of celestial light rose higher until it finally rose just above the sea. I let out a long sigh with my head resting against Novo, "I see why you wanted to do this..."

"I had to do this just once, dear. Don't expect me to ask Celestia to mess around with her duties like this again. The world needs the sun's movements to be balanced, but I reckon you already know that. You dealt with that extra long night yourself a little while back, didn't you?" Novo replied with a curious tone. She must have known of the legend of Nightmare Moon. And there was no possible way Celestia would not have told her about it shortly after it happened. Novo must have worked hard to comfort her best friend after what happened to her sister.

I spoke with a sigh as I recalled that night. And was careful to keep some sacred truths hidden. "Yeah... I was there. I swear I didn't want to hurt Nightmare Moon. I was only there to save her. The poor thing... She just wanted to be accepted by her people."

"And it looks like that worked out just fine in the end. You wonderful man. That Princess of Dreams is something else. And she really rounds out the royal trifecta with her sisters." Novo said without once sounding like she was aware of the hidden budding romance between Nightmare Moon and I. A romance that simultaneously was and was not. I sighed to myself as I made a silent promise to make time for myself and Nightmare Moon during that vacation. And...

I suddenly smirked. By thinking of Nightmare Moon, I remembered Luna. And I remembered that I owed her some payback. My mind started going to a devious place. I definitely owed her for that unwanted ride during my previous dreaming experience. Novo just happened to notice that smirk on my face and asked, "Honey...? What's with that look?"

"Huh? Oh, uh... You didn't need to see that. I just remembered Luna did something really not OK to me last night in my dreams and I need to get her back for that. Any ideas?" I replied while knowing someone as playful as Novo would definitely be a good person to ask for ideas. She already had earned a reputation of messing with Celestia on the regular.

Novo rubbed the back of a finger under her jaw for a moment as she too started to display a smug smirk. "Hmmm... Little miss night crown messed with daddy last night, huh? Then count me in, honey. Tell you what. I'll arrange for Celestia and her sisters to try shots at the bar today. And I'll tell the server to add a little something...special to Luna's. Something that'll really get her taste buds going."

I suddenly had an idea of where that was going. "Really now? I don't suppose...adding some spicy pepper extract to hers? God, downing liquor when your tongue is reeling from spicy food only makes the burning worse... I love it. Make it happen, Novo."

"You got it, baby. Just remember that if anyone asks, it was all you." Novo said with a snicker. Although we soon remembered why we were out there on the beach in the first place. I leaned into Novo with my arm reaching over her back while she leaned against me. And my hand once again rubbed against the side of her belly. But before long, Novo spoke softly to me. "James. Let go for a moment."

I did as she requested and released Novo from my embrace only to watch as that majestic queen stood up. She then spread her wings wide and suddenly pushed herself up to a bipedal stance with those massive wings reaching back to serve as a counterweight. I stood up beside Novo, thinking she was wanting to go for a stroll, but more as a woman than a mare with a stance like that. But instead, she then looked down at me and said, "Hold me, honey. Please."

My eyes widened in realization and recollection. We had done something like this before. And only once. Out there on a cliff on Capricorn Island under the cover of night. I stood behind Novo, rested my face against her back, and wrapped my arms around her. And my hands once again found their way to her belly. With my hands resting over that slender feathery abdomen, Novo did the same. She lovingly rested her hands over mine as we stood there in the glow of the morning sunrise.

There were no words. And I closed my eyes to focus only on my other senses. My hands pressed gently into Novo's belly. That precious cradle that would carry our children. And in the glow of the sunrise... It was as if Celestia was using her sacred sun to give her blessings to us. As I pressed more firmly into her belly, Novo whispered to me with such longing in her voice. "Our baby..."

"Our child." I whispered back to my beloved. I prayed in my heart... Please... Please, let it happen that time. Let us be blessed with the child we both desire. Novo had already been forced to go far too long with that dream being kept on hold. And I so dearly wanted to be a father to such precious little bird foals. Our children would be wonderful fluffy angels. I just knew it. My heart swelling with hope, I spoke with a sigh. "I love you."

"And I love you. My king." Novo whispered sincerely to me as she adjusted one hand. And I felt one finger rest over one of mine. The one that held my wedding ring. A reminder of what would hopefully be on her finger one day. And for a while longer, we just stood there in the spreading light of the rising tropical sun. As lovers. And as mother and father dearly hoping for a child to cherish together. All we could do was wait and hope that fate would not be too cruel.

Novo was hesitant to bring herself back down to the ground. She adored the feeling of my hands resting over her delicate womb. I felt a warmth in my heart as I imagined that she would surely be demanding often that I hold her and her gradually swelling belly as our children grew within her. And I savored that thought. But we could not stand out there forever. With a long sigh, Novo slowly brought herself back down with her hands touching the sand. She then turned to face with a smile while just looking so radiant with the sunrise behind her. "Thank you for coming out here with me, dear. I really enjoyed myself."

"Me too... It's good to make memories like this." I whispered back to her before my lips met her beak. We shared a number of kisses before...the sun started to get a bit brighter. And a bit higher. I glanced up and said, "Wait... Is the sun...actually moving?"

Novo glanced up while shielding her eyes with her wing. "Looks like it. I guess now that we're done out here, Celestia's getting the sun back to where it should be. And they should be serving breakfast soon at this rate. Shall we head on in?"

"Yeah... We should. Just let me go take a quick shower. Gotta start my day right." I replied while Novo and I headed back towards the resort with the area around us becoming brighter at a very unnatural rate. The beach would soon start to get busier and we did not want to be seen together at the time. We strode along through the sand, hand in wing. Novo kept her right wing draped over me while I kept my arm across her shoulder. It was a wonderful start to our day. And for the rest of our vacation together.

I appreciated being able to bathe alone for once. For as madly in love with Novo I am and how special our bathing experiences are together, I did not want any distractions as I got my day started. Feeling the cool and crisp morning air made that hot shower all the more special. I dressed myself up in shorts and a tropical polo shirt that Rarity herself had made for me a while back before slipping on my sandals. But I did not leave the room just yet.

I stood in the entry way to the room as I beheld the first class accommodations Novo and I had been provided. I had enjoyed the start of my morning well enough, but seeing the bed that Novo and I had shared made me wonder about the future. I was no stranger to married life by then. And while I knew I would not be able to see Capricorn Island as often as I should, I still had to wonder...

My right hand rose to let me gaze upon my wedding ring. Novo would find a way. I was sure of it. She would never settle for us being just lovers. She would surely find a way to officially allow us to walk down the aisle together. Where I could finally and truly put a ring on her finger. Married life in the Ivory Palace... I quivered in anticipation. Being married to that wonderful queen sounded like paradise. And I would have easy access to the commoner's life in the Omega sector right outside the door. Joyous days were ahead of me, I was certain of it. I was only reminded of what time it was I happened to glance at a clock on the wall and turned to leave. But not before muttering under my breath. "God, I just love you so much, Novo."

The lobby of the hotel was starting to bustle with vacationing families who looked and sounded like they had just finished up at the breakfast buffet and were eager to get on with their day there in Cantercun. And I saw many familiar faces in line once I stepped out onto the dining patio. My mouth was watering at the sight of so many delectable goods on display, especially the seafood options.

My entourage were all seated at the same long table as always. And I carefully scanned them from a distance. Who did I want to sit next to and what seats were still available. And then I found one. Rain Shine had an empty seat next to her. I felt my heart swell. Even from such a distance I could sense her spiritual aura calling out to mine. Even without her directly noticing me as I gazed upon that beautiful creature feasting on a colorful assortment of vegetarian dishes. But she was also not adverse to treating herself to a poached egg or two. I remembered what we had promised on for that day. My destination set, I made my way over to that beautiful kirin queen and took a seat beside her. "Another wonderful start to our day, hm?"

Rain Shine had somehow overlooked my approach and glanced at me with a surprised smile. She giggled sweetly and said, "Very, my dear. I've been savoring every opportunity to try new things during our stay. As have you, from the looks of it. Always such a variety on your plate."

"Humans aren't exactly picky eaters. Usually." I retorted before we both clinked our glasses of cold juice together. But I then whispered into Rain Shine's ear, "When should we head off for that little stroll?"

The beautiful kirin queen cast me a serene glance from the corner of her eye. Along with an equally serene and knowing smile. She quietly replied, "Perhaps just past noon? Once we've had time to get settled in for the day."

"Got it. Until then..." I replied before carefully glancing around. Everyone on the patio were distracted by everything and everyone. With the two of us hiding in plain sight, I reached out and planted a kiss on my beloved's cheek. "Love you."

Rain Shine let out such an adorable giggle as she squinted her eyes shut. She felt that kiss in more ways than one. I expected her to return the favor, but she then instead spoke slyly. "I will save my kisses for you later. When we're alone."

My mind was so distracted as I dined that it was difficult for me to even focus on or enjoy my meal. Rain Shine's aura reached out to my constantly. The connection between man and kirin really is something unlike anything else in the world and I struggle to describe it. Even without looking at me or speaking to me, I could feel Rain Shine's soul calling out to me. As if it was caressing my own aura with countless caresses, kisses, and embraces. If I had to describe what it is like to receive such love from another, it would be that.

I had to put down my spoon for a moment. Her presence was just so distracting. I looked at the beautiful goddess of the grove beside me. And it looked like she too was not doing much better than me. That serene grace Rain Shine exuded constantly was hardly noticeable. She looked like she was being tickled and was trying to keep a straight face. Was my aura calling out to her just as loudly? At last, she finished her plate and stood up from the table before speaking to Cadence beside her. "Excuse me, Cadence. I forgot something back in my room."

"Oh? Don't let me stop you. We'll be here." Cadence replied in some small confusion. It was strange that Rain Shine would speak to her instead of me when she did not interact with Cadence once while I was seated beside her. Unless Rain Shine was trying to engage in some subterfuge by not directly speaking to me. And as she stepped away, I could feel it. Her aura was calling me. Beckoning me to follow. She needed me as much as I needed her.

My heart aflutter, I waited until Rain Shine was out of sight before resuming dining. I was able to truly enjoy my meal without such a distraction being present. But my mind and heart were still preoccupied. My beloved was waiting for me. I quietly excused myself from the table while feigning the need to use the restroom and departed the dining patio. I knew where I was needed.

I was almost in a haze as I walked across the hotel lobby to reach the hall leading to my beloved's room. I did not even need to ask where it was. I could literally feel Rain Shine's aura on the other side of the door. I gazed at the door and inhaled deeply. I just wanted to pull her into my arms and hold that majestic mare. And as I prepared to knock, I heard a click. The door slowly swung open. She already knew I was there.

Our eyes met. Rain Shine was standing at end of the tiny hallway. And there was such a nervous need in those beautiful crimson eyes. I stepped forward as the door swung close behind me. Rain Shine even used her levitation magic to close the chained latch to insure we would not be disturbed even by those who had a key to the room. My nerves were on fire as we gazed into each other's eyes. "Rain..."

"James..." She whispered with a hushed whisper. And then... We embraced. I threw my arms around that beautiful creature as the wonderful scent of pine needles flooded my nostrils. Rain Shine's voluminous wild mane of verdant green filled my vision before I closed my eyes. Her head rested beside mine as she sighed harshly. We were basking in each other's auras. To feel her soul embracing mine as mine embraced hers... The love of man and kirin is truly without compare. "My love..."

"Rain, I love you... Good god, I love you..." I whispered to that wonderful woman in my embrace. I whispered those words directly into her ear. And even without opening our eyes, our lips found their way to each other. That kiss upon my lips. And soon the taste of her tongue upon mine. We hummed and sang. Our tongues caressed and danced. Such love... Oh how blessed I felt to be hers. "Rain, my love..."

The kirin queen in my embrace was silent, but she responded with her body. With her n my arms, she began to step back. I could not see with my eyes squinted shut, but I was vaguely aware of being guided deeper into the room. And with one swift and cheeky nudge, Rain Shine turned her body to trip me up with the bed beside me. My legs gave out from under me before she pushed me with an impressively hard shove to get me to fall right in the middle of the bed. I barely even had time to register what happened before my beloved let out a cheeky yet beautiful giggle. And with a quick bound, my beloved was atop me. And she looked down at me with that serene smile once again. "Stay with me a while, my love. Please."

"I...don't think I have a choice at the moment." I replied with a bit of a snicker. She was...heavy! Every bit as grand and majestic as Novo and Celestia, but noticeably heavier. And I quickly understood why. She was not a mare of the sky like Novo. Nor even a mare of all walks of pony kind like Celestia. Rain Shine was a true mare of the earth. Not at all meant for flight, but to tread mightily across the land. I reached up and gently caressed m beloved down the sides of her neck and then along her shoulders. I was thoroughly pinned under her. "You feel...as heavy as the earth itself..."

Rain Shine's eyes widened in concern as I spoke. She quickly asked, "Oh dear... I'm not crushing you, am I?"

"Wha... No! No, I'm fine! This is...comfortable. I feel secure here. You're heavy, but not like a boulder." I replied as I swiftly brought my hands to the sides of Rain Shine's face. She smiled brightly as I began to caress her cheeks and jaw like a large pet. That silken coat lining her face was just as enjoyable for me to feel too. "You just feel so...powerful. Are all kirin as capable as you?"

"We all have the same potential when it comes to wielding the might of nature. But few are able to wield it as a weapon like I do. For few kirin possess the fire within them to wield a blade." My powerful beloved explained while I recalled some of her most impressive feats during the war of preservation. Summoning walls of sturdy roots to serve as barriers. Willing massive piercing thorns to skewer her enemies from below. Even upending the earth itself with towering roots lifting layers of soil from the ground. Rain Shine was able and ready to destroy with nature's might. She then spoke calmly to me, "It is the responsibility of a kirin chieftain... A kirin queen, if you will. We are the leaders of our people. And we are their guardians. We kirin are pacifists by nature, but the natures of others may require us to defy our nature to preserve the lives of others."

"Kirin queens are required to be ready to become warriors... You truly are an amazing people, my love." I said softly to her while continuing to please my dear Rain Shine with caresses to the side of her face. I could remember our times together on and off the battlefield. And even...the terrifying form she assumed when I was struck down. That demonic howl followed my the sight of Rain Shine having become dark as ash with her locks of verdant green hair consumed with ethereal spirit fire. Wrath born of grief. The wrath of a kirin is truly a deadly thing. Even moreso when that kirin is a skilled warrior. I gazed up at my beloved and said, "I feel like you would burn the world for me."

"No, not the world. I would never. But I shall burn those who would harm you... Who would take you from me through blade or bludgeon... I will...show no mercy to them. To such evil..." Rain Shine said almost bitterly. I knew she remembered that day. Both she and Ember saw me fall. And I saw their love transition into rage and grief all at once. How many of the enemy did the two of them destroy that day? The body count under Rain Shine must have been staggering. She was untouchable as she charged into the fray. Anything that even got near her would burst into flames. She thought she lost me that day. The sheer destruction she unleashed upon the enemy army was a testament to what she thought she lost. Her eyes closed as such a look of discomfort fell across her face. A painful memory. As while my hands continued to hold her face, Rain Shine muttered softly to herself. "Mother... I now understand the love you and Father held for each other... I know what it means to have a husband... To feel the wrath of seeing him harmed and dishonored... I know now."

"Rain... I love you. I'm here, dear." I whispered to my distraught beloved. Her beautiful crimson eyes opened once more as that serene joy returned to her face. I then took note of one of her words. Husband... How I wish I could truly be hers in such a way. I removed my right hand from her face to gaze upon my wedding ring. Both a reminder of my love for my beloved Fluttershy and as a reminder that I most likely could not give the same wonderful vows to the other wonderful women in my life. Women I loved who also loved me. Women who would become part of our growing family. Women who would even surely bear my children in time. And yet... They would never be able to be officially recognized as my wives. And me as their husband.

Rain Shine must have surely sensed the disappointment in my soul. But she did not respond with any comforting words and a gaze of shared sorrow. She smiled. And when then reached out and placed a kiss upon my hand. But not just my hand. Her lips touched my finger. The one that held my wedding ring. Was she trying to tell me something? I asked with wide eyes, "Rain... Is there a way? Could I truly be your husband for real?"

The beautiful creature atop me giggled with such joy on her face. That loving voice said sweetly, "The Grove of Silence has been outside the jurisdiction of the rest of Equestria for a very long time, my dear. And even if it was not, we kirin...do things a little differently."

My heart fluttered with hope. Was there a way? Even if the rest of Equestria would never know, could Rain Shine and I... Could we truly become husband and wife? I then asked cautiously, "Tell me more. Please."

Rain Shine brought her face down to my ear so she could whisper directly to me. Most likely just out of sheer caution. There was no telling if someone or anyone might have been within earshot. "A ceremony. With the entire village present. I assure you that it would be best if you see it instead of me telling you about it. But yes, James... It can happen. When the time is right... Would you return to us? And allow me to become your bride?"

"Rain... Oh my lord, yes. Yes, we... We need to make that happen." I whispered excitedly to my beloved. Her lips soon met mine as we wordlessly promised each other. If there was a way for me to become her husband in the eyes of her people, then it was something that needed to be done. Even if the rest of Equestria would likely never know, it would be enough. A kirin wife... My soul squealed in anticipation.

"Oh my love... To be yours and for you to be mine..." Rain Shine sighed with such dreamlike joy in her eyes. She kissed me again and again in joyful anticipation for our future. Although she then spoke most poetically, "My summer has gone on for far too long. I hope I may bear fruit soon."

Her summer? That sounded...cryptic yet meaningful. I then said, "I get the feeling there's a certain meaning in those words. A kirin's summer?"

Rain Shine let out a giggle while she adjusted herself atop me. Doing what she could to keep me comfortable under her heavy and majestic body. "Ah, you haven't been told? I was referring to one of the four stages of a kirin's lifespan. A kirin's life begins in spring. And once the filly becomes a mare, her summer begins. When she is at her most vibrant and filled with vigor... When a mare is at her most fertile... These summers go on for very long, centuries or millennia at a time."

What a poetic and beautiful allegory. I too must agree that spring fits all too well as another way of describing childhood. It always feels shorter than it truly is. And summer is truly a long season. But that still left two. "And...what of autumn and winter?"

There was no somberness in my beloved's eyes. She spoke tenderly of a kirin mare's twilight years. "When autumn comes, a kirin mare's colors begin to fade. Time once again begins to catch up to her. But she ages with grace as even a kirin's autumn can take a great deal of time to come to an end. And even then, it may not be too late for her to bear fruit. For autumn is the harvest season after all. And then... When winter comes... The vibrant colors of nature are covered in the frigid empty white of snow. She begins to wither as her body shrivels like the leaves and flowers around her. Until finally... She falls and returns to nature until only her bones remain as enduring as the stalwart trees. But the fruit she bore live on after having experienced spring."

It was such a beautiful way to describe such a thing. The kirin truly are one with nature to the point where even death just feels like another part of nature's cycle. But as I pondered Rain Shine's words... Especially the symbolism of a mare bearing fruit... "You told me that a kirin's natural lifespan is five thousand years... But that lifespan gets cut in half with every child she has. I take it that...few kirin ever live that long."

"You are correct, my love. I cannot recall the last time I heard of a kirin mare going through her entire life as a maiden. All except for Red Lotus, but I know we spoke of her recently. I have to wonder how such a pure limit was ever discovered." Rain Shine whispered before lowering her head and placing a kiss upon my brow. She seemed happy, yet thoughtful. Pondering her own kind and how they work. "But I cannot imagine why a kirin mare would. Certainly not after meeting you, my dear James. For I am all too eager to bless you with daughters to love."

Such wonderful words... They sang right to my heart. I reached up and tenderly caressed my beloved's face as I asked, "Is motherhood in a kirin's nature?"

The beautiful kirin queen's gaze only softened at my words. "It is. Like the dandelion spreading its tufts of seeds on the wind or the towering trees scattering acorns from its great branches, we kirin are very much in tune with the need to let our bodies bring new life into the world through our love with a wonderful husband. To nurture the saplings our bodies produce so that they may bloom gloriously. I have seen so many of my people bring daughters into the world. All under the watch of their beloved husbands. Autumn Blaze was the last to be born in the Grove of Silence and I can assure you she was raised in a loving manner between her mother and father."

Every word she said truly sang to my heart. I too was a man with a mind to bring precious little lives into that wonderful world of Equestria. I loved that world. And I wanted my children to know that world like I had. And yet... I pondered an unfortunate thing that I had heard recently. A reminder of a project I had agreed to participate in. One that I had all but forgotten until King Orbash reminded me of it. I rested my hand on Rain Shine's shoulder and said somberly, "I just hope I can give you what you need someday. I fear my kind...might not be the most compatible with Equestria's people."

Rather than be concerned with my tone, Rain Shine only smiled at me with such faith in her voice. "Why has your soul dimmed, my love? Of course you will. Must I remind you? We kirin are creatures of fertility. Our soil is always rich and ready to produce ripe bountiful fruit. I assure you... There will be no difficulties when the time comes for you to bless me with daughters."

My eyes widened at Rain Shine's words. I did recall being told how they needed to be compatible with all other races due to their kind being a species exclusively of females. But...were they truly so fertile? The only other species of creatures I knew of that were surely perfectly compatible with humans are Changelings. I could still remember dear little Ocellus deep in her heat... How she claimed that she absolutely would bear my child if I were to make love to her during that time. And how she almost seemed to want it... I gazed into the serene crimson eyes of my beloved and asked, "Is it really that simple? Would I really be able to...give you that with just one try?"

Rain Shine giggled at my doubts at ignorance. She then brought her lips to my ear and whispered a beautiful thing to me. "When my heat cycle arrives, all you must do is make love to me. Sow you seed into my fertile fields and I promise you... I promise I will bear you a daughter. Without fail."

I needed to have faith in her. Perhaps Rain Shine was right. Perhaps the kirin are women of such boundless fertility that literally any man of any species would be able to bless them with children. I put my arms around my beloved Rain Shine and buried my face into the side of her fragrant mane. And in that moment, I spoke my heart to her. "I hope so... I want to know what it's like... To be a father to kirin children..."

"And I vow to make it so, my love. How I have longed to bless you with daughters. I only wish Mother was still here... How she would have reveled at the opportunity to meet her grandchildren. She would have blessed our union for certain." My beloved whispered to me. I felt her soul glowing within her. Brimming with a loving desire. And my soul responded to hers with equal need. How I wanted to make my precious Rain Shine a mother. She had found love with me after so long. I wanted to make it all worth it.

And so we rested there in each other's embrace. Holding each other. Sharing kiss after kiss. All while Rain Shine's beautiful yet heavy body draped itself across me. And I remembered our promise to each other from the previous day. A long stroll across the beach. Far and away from prying eyes with nature around us. She would be in her element. And perhaps we could slip away into the underbrush to be very well hidden. Just to love each other.

I could lose myself in Rain Shine's aura. Her soul comforted mine in a way only a kirin could. But she was aware enough to bring up the reason why we were even in her room to begin with. "My love... Have you had you fill of me for now? We probably should return to the dining patio before they put everything away. I still want to sample more of the buffet."

That reminder was enough to bring to mind my unsatisfied appetite. And my soul's desire for my beloved's embrace had been fulfilled for the moment. I cracked a crooked smirk upon realizing how long we had been away from everyone else and said, "Yeah, I...think I'm good now. And maybe we should sit at opposite ends of the table this time. So we don't get distracted with each other."

"Mmhmhmhm, very true. I have such difficulty taking my attention away from you when you are near, but today was...different. I was longing for you so dearly. I just needed to be held in your arms for a while. And I do believe you have scratched that itch for now, my dear." Rain Shine giggled before placing a kiss right between my eyes. She then slowly and carefully stood up and stepped down from the bed. It was time to get back to the buffet and see what else there was to try.

Breakfast went by without a hitch once we returned to the dining patio. Although I did notice Novo give me such a sly smirk as I made my way back to the table with a new platter in hand. No doubt she suspected Rain Shine and I were busy in bed with each other. And the two of us did seat ourselves at the furthest end of the table to insure we would not be distracted by each other.

I tried to pace myself as I dined. I did not want to fill myself so much that I could not eat another bite. That was liable to make me sleepy after breakfast. But maybe there was no way around it anyway. I would probably feel the need to take a nap eventually. The breakfast hall began to go empty as the table grew gradually more empty. It was time to hit the beach. And whatever else the area around the resort had to offer. And that was when I muttered to myself, "I really need to remember to start scrounging up some souvenirs for everyone back home..."

What would I even get for everyone? I did not want to get anyone simple knickknacks. They had to be something practical. Something they would be able to use. But perhaps I was trying to think of too much too soon. I still had at least a week left in the resort to plan something out. I shrugged my shoulders while heading for the far end of the lobby. "When in doubt, go for edible goods."

I made a beeline for the VIP area off to the side. Plenty of familiar faces had already turned out for a soak or swim in the pool or had pulled up for a drink at the bar. And when I saw the three royal sisters gathered around at the poolside, I felt a twinge of anticipation. Luna was amongst them. And I still recalled that unwanted wild ride she took me on in my dream the previous night. I said I would get her back for that. And I meant it.

As if on cue, I happened to notice Novo sitting at the bar while sipping a fruit drink. Some kind of nonalcoholic martini, it seemed. And she soon smirked at me when she noticed my gaze. She knew what needed to be done and headed my way. The cunning queen whispered into my ear, "Ready to set Luna's taste buds on fire, honey?"

"You bet. Give me a minute to get them set up." I replied before strolling on past her to the bar. The bartender was shaking cleaning some glasses at the time when I asked, "Excuse me, sir. Three shots of fruit flavored vodka. And make one of them pineapple."

The bartender did not suspect a thing. I paid no mind to the other two flavors he chose, but I kept a close eye on the shot glass holding the pineapple vodka. I knew Luna had a taste for that particular fruit. And with vodka being colorless most of the time, I wanted to make sure that it did not end up in the wrong person's mouth. Once the three had been poured, I then whispered to the bartender. "Could you add something...spicy to this one? The spiciest stuff you got? Luna likes it hot."

While the guy did give me a bit of a skeptical glance, he did not question it. I knew Luna better than he did. He then brought up a tiny bottle of what I thought were bitters. Until I got a good look at the label. I am very sure it was something like ghost pepper extract. The bartender placed a few drops into the glass and gently stirred the contents together. There was hardly any change in the drink's color. Luna would not suspect a thing. Once the drinks were ready, I looked over at Novo and winked at her. It was time.

"Excuse me, ladies. How about a toast to start our day?" Novo spoke as she stepped over to speak to the three royal sisters and successfully began to lead them over to the bar. I sat down on a stool and kept a close eye on the drink meant for Luna. Novo soon spoke up to me, "Whatcha got for us, honey?"

"It's all vodka. Fruit flavored." I replied while the royal sisters drew near. Novo was doing a good job at keeping a straight face. We had to keep up the facade for the moment. I then carefully held out Luna's drink to her and said, "You'll want this one, Luna. It's pineapple."

"A fine choice, my friend. Many thanks." Luna replied as the shot glass became engulfed in her billowing blue magic aura. The other two were soon coated in the magic auras of Celestia and Nightmare Moon before floating up to them. I think the three of them were tempted to clink their glasses together, but there was too much of a risk of those tiny things spilling their contents. "Cheers, my sisters!"

All at once, the three royal sisters threw their heads back and gulped down their drinks in one shot. But Novo and I kept quiet as we watched. Celestia spoke first as she licked her lips. "Mm, I think that was raspberry! What about yours, Nightmare Moon?"

"I do believe I got a dose of lime flavor there. What about you, Luna?" Nightmare Moon replied before she and Celestia turned to the most diminutive of the royal family. But their gazes became much more confused or concerned. "Luna...?"

I began to smirk. That potent burn began to register with Luna's taste buds. Her eyes were wide as her jaws clenched. And I think her dark blue face was darkening further. "Wha... What was in that?! Spicy! Bartender! Another shot! Of the sweetest option you have!"

The bartender was quick to oblige. He poured Luna another shot of pure pineapple vodka only for her to hastily chug it. And sure enough, that potent alcohol only made the burning worse. Luna flapped her hooves towards her open mouth as I started to snicker like a fool. "Ack, the alcohol only makes the fire burn hotter!"

Luna then did something none of us saw coming. She bolted past her sisters and dunked her head into the swimming pool. And she was surely gulping down the water in it! I almost fell over laughing as I called out to her, "Luna, that water's all chlorinated! You don't want that!"

Novo could not even get a word in. That spectacle had her howling more than I think she expected to. Luna finally lifted her head from the pool in order to gasp for breath with her mane soaked to the roots. She looked back at me and shouted, "The water does nothing! James, that was your doing, wasn't it?! What did you do?! And why?!"

I only barely managed to compose myself enough to ask a question in response. "Does an unwanted roller coaster ride across the sky ring any bells?"

Celestia and Nightmare Moon looked at each other in utter bewilderment. They came over just to share a drink and were now bearing witness to such random shenanigans out of nowhere. As for Luna, she visibly flinched at being reminded of just what she did to me in that dream the previous night. All she had to do was have that catapulted carriage glide gently down to land safely, but she had to put her own ridiculous spin on it. At least now I know who to ask in the royal family if I want a partner in crime for a prank war. As for Luna, she scowled in defeat. "Touché."

Luna did not even try to counter my reasoning for spiking her drink. She stiffly walked past us while trying to keep a straight face as she endured the burning sensations in her mouth. She took a seat at the far end of the bar and called out for the bartender. "One piña colada. Light on the rum, extra juice!"

"Nothing like creamy dairy to soothe your tongue. But good lord, James... Really?" Celestia asked with a cockeyed glance at me. Novo then stepped past us to finish the drink she left on the counter. The Princess of the Dawn then asked, "Were you in on this too, Novo?"

"From what I heard, your little sister over there gave my man a hard time last night. Of course I'm complicit, honey. And it's not like we poisoned her or anything." Novo spoke with a smug smirk on her beak. She had no shame and I was actually proud of her for it. I smiled smugly at her while Luna began to nurse her burning tongue with a cold soothing drink ahead of us. She would be fine in a matter of minutes. Novo then set her empty glass down at said, "Anyway, I think I'm in the mood for another swim out there with my girl. I'm gonna see if they're renting out those necklaces around here. See you girls later."

Novo began to stride past us, but she pulled a fast one on me. She walked right past me before lifting her tail feathers in a more pronounced arc and dragging them along the underside of my jaw. Those fine fibers sent a shiver down my spine as I heard my beloved speak to me. "And I'll especially be seeing you soon, daddy."

"Guh... Love you too, Novo." I spoke with a shudder. I watched that beautiful creature gracefully walk towards the open beach. Vacationers were once again lining the vast expanse of sand spread out before the distant ocean. But while Celestia quietly excused herself, Nightmare Moon stepped up beside me. Her gaze displayed a look of curiosity instead of disappointment. I then said, "Kind of a shame you weren't there last night. I'm sure you wouldn't have been so mischievous."

"Of course I wouldn't have, my dear. What even did Luna do to you exactly? It must have been a harrowing experience. Had I been present in your dream last night, I would've put a stop to it." The Princess of Dreams replied before we both took a seat at the bar. And at the other end to keep us far away from Luna. The Princess of the Night was not having a good time at the moment.

We both ordered cold daiquiris to have as we took a seat at the bar. With a sip of mine, I then explained, "To be fair, I wasn't the only one Luna messed with. Cynder had an even harder time than me. She couldn't even stand for a while afterward, she was just that shaken."

That familiar name caused Nightmare Moon's eyes to widen in intrigue. "Cynder? She was there? That little dream wyrm? I must ask then. Are things...well between you two by now?"

No one was more concerned with Cynder than Nightmare Moon. And I pondered her question for a moment with my eyes focused on the colorful frosty drink before me. And I finally came to a conclusion with a sigh. "Yeah... We've put that night behind us. We're OK now."

"So good to hear. I know that night was harrowing for you. She was a fool then, but she was a fool who wished to be enlightened. To forgive such a mistake is no easy task. I pray it will never happen again." Nightmare Moon replied with such a relieved smile upon her lips. She took a long swig of her drink before adding, "She is a tragic soul. When she returned to you for the first time, I knew there was something special about her. I feel for that little wyrm. Luna and I shall continue in our studies to try and bridge that gap between dream and reality."

She sounded very dedicated to that task. Perhaps moreso than Luna. While I may have been the one to request that Nightmare Moon try to find a means to bring a dream entity into the realm of reality, I was starting to suspect she had some sort of personal investment in the project by then. I asked quietly, "Do you want to see Cynder become real?"

The Princess of Dreams let out a soft snort before looking at me out of the corner of her eye. "I do. I...see much of myself in that little creature. From the moment we first encountered her when she was cursed by her master... The parallels were uncanny. Although I did assume she was no different from the others. Where she would have faded to a mere memory in the back of your mind. But she did not fade. She merely drifted away. And when she returned... That was when I knew there was something...different about her."

Nightmare Moon was not wrong. Thinking back to how she came to be... Born from a dark curse placed upon Luna by an unknown third party... Who could have cast the curse that created Nightmare Moon? Who or what is Nightmare Moon's Malefor? Or does it even matter anymore? I looked at my beautiful secret beloved and said softly, "I think you're right. The two of you do have a lot in common."

She smiled. Nightmare Moon turned her gaze towards me and said, "I do not wish to see the poor thing be denied happiness. You have given me much and she will never know what that is until we can make her a reality. And she will be very comfortable in this world of Equestria. She will not look out of place amongst the other dragons of this world. Although I certainly hope they will not try to convince her to eat gemstones."

That got a snicker out of me. "Oh no, I hope they don't! I never even considered that... I don't think she even has the fangs for it. I can't even understand how even the smallest dragon jaws can be strong enough to crush diamonds."

Nightmare Moon groaned at the thought. If someone with Cynder's jaw strength even tried to chomp a diamond, they would surely break their teeth. We took a moment to savor our drinks before the Princess of Dreams asked, "Were you two happy together last night?"

"Very happy. It...felt nice being able to just be happy together like old times. I...forgot how happy we used to make each other. She even...protected me too. Viciously. Went to extreme lengths to destroy a threat to me." I replied while still a bit shaken over what Cynder did when I was unaware. It was not the fact that she had killed an evil one. It was the sheer vindictiveness and cold resolution she employed to destroy someone foul who had tried to have me murdered. She did the right thing... But the way she did so was startling. And I came to a sudden realization. I looked at Nightmare Moon and said, "She really is just like you. She doesn't negotiate with those who try to destroy me. She eliminates them."

"She did, hm? I must confess that I never took her...for a violent type. Capable of fighting, yes. But to actively seek out one just to destroy them? And just for your sake? Bold, little wyrm. Very bold." Nightmare Moon said in soft contemplation. She took another drink of her brew while I did the same with mine. But Nightmare Moon then something unexpected. "She loves you."

"I'm not so sure about that... Kinda hard to imagine someone having the capacity to fall in love with... With..." I started to say as those awful memories came back. I cringed as I recalled a great blade slicing across my torso. But...I also recalled something that generated a faint phantom pain on the left side of my abdomen. From another dark night, but when I was very much awake. An impalement wound. From a dark yet beautiful creature...who came to love me dearly.

It was not that long ago at all. Despite the relatively short time we have had together, the night when Nightmare Moon brought about another eternal night felt like half a lifetime ago by then. We hurt each other that night... The emotions and pain driving Nightmare Moon to lash out at me after nearly being destroyed by the Elements of Harmony once again... It was not so different from Cynder's motivations that night, even if hers were much harder to rationalize. And yet... There we were. So deeply in love, even if it was a love that could not truly be. I considered my next words carefully before asking, "Do you really thinks she loves me so?"

"I do. If Cynder and I share so many similarities... Then yes. I do believe she longs for you dearly. That she would be yours forever if you would have her. If not now, then surely someday soon." Nightmare Moon said with calm conviction in her voice. But it was time for her to ask the same of me. "But what of you? Has she found a place in your heart alongside all of your beloveds?"

A harsh sigh hissed from my lungs. I bowed my head and said, "I...really can't say yet. I shouldn't allow myself to desire someone I can't have. Cynder isn't real. Not yet, at least."

"I suppose that is a wise answer. Very well then. I shall not press you further on that matter. Let your heart come to that conclusion on its own." Nightmare Moon replied with unexpected understanding. It was just such a sad situation all around. All I could do was hope that we would not keep Cynder waiting too long. And that we could keep the reality of her existence hidden from her long enough.

A moment of silence passed between us while I eyed the beautiful mare beside me. The beautiful Princess of Dreams. Someone I came to sympathize with greatly the more I learned about her legend. Whether a mare or demon, I just wanted to save her that night. And there she was beside me as a result of those efforts. Seeing Nightmare Moon happy and accepted by the people of Equestria as their Princess of Dreams is probably the single greatest accomplishment I have ever achieved during my time in Equestria. Equestria gained a wise princess to help guide them. And I...gained someone very special and dear to me. Nightmare Moon noticed my prolonged gaze and cast me an unsuspecting smile. "Yes, my dear?"

I sighed before speaking what was in my heart. "Could you...meet me back at my room in five minutes? I'm sharing a room with Novo, if you need to know which one."

"Gladly. Let me finish my drink and I'll be on my way." Nightmare Moon replied before continuing to sip at her drink while listening to the radio set at the back of the bar. Tropical tunes were playing from local stations that helped set the mood. I quickly gulped down the rest of my drink and made my way back towards the hotel. But not before glancing back to check on Luna. She looked like she had ordered another milky cold drink to soothe her tongue, but she seemed to have been past the worst of it by then.

I went straight to my room in the hotel and sat on the bed in waiting. I counted the minutes with my eyes focusing on the clock nearby. I had been hoping to find a moment with Nightmare Moon and I had found such an opportunity. And barely five minutes after I had sat down, there was a knock at the door. I approached carefully and asked, "Were you followed?"

It very well could have been Novo on the other side. But I was thankfully answered by a different voice. "I was not."

With a twist of the handle, I opened the door. And there she was, bare as the night sky. Nightmare Moon stepped into the room while looking the door behind her. Although she looked somewhat curious once we were alone in my assigned room. "Now then, what is it you wished to see me about?"

I was surprised that she had no suspicions over my request to see her in private. I took a seat on the bed and gently patted my hand on it. "I just wanted to be with you for a while."

Her beautiful and exotic eyes widened. And they soon narrowed as an almost embarrassed smile spread across her lips. "Oh James... Yes... Yes, my love. Let's."

The Princess of Dreams approached my bed with a trot as I pushed myself back to lie across it. She bounded up onto the bed before rolling right onto her side in invitation. With nothing between us, I put my arms around Nightmare Moon as she draped her sable wing over me. And for a time, we had only each other. Even if it was something that could never truly be, I knew what was in my heart. "I love you."

"And I love you, my guiding light. For you always will be." The Princess of Dreams whispered to me. I nestled my head under her jaw and in the crook of her neck. My fingers slid over her beautiful black and silken coat. Just such a beautiful creature... How could anyone be frightened of her form? Her beauty was easily a match for my beloved Celestia.

I had no words. I just wanted to hold my beloved who would never be. And I was tempted to ask if she had changed her mind. But that was only wishful thinking. I knew her heart was selfish. That she would never be happy being with me while others found a place in my heart. It was just such a shame... But the love we held for each other... It was enough. I was in her embrace and I was happy. And I knew she was too.

I listened to the deep and happy breaths of the princess in my arms. And I felt the touch of her lips upon my head. She then finally whispered to me, "I heard a wondrous thing through the grapevine just recently. Is it true, my love? Have you and Novo sired an heir?"

A giddy feeling bloomed in my heart. How could I not be thrilled to know that? I giggled to myself before saying, "I certainly hope so. She... She had gone so long wondering if it would ever happen. I... Oh god, I hope it takes. I think I'm just as eager to have children with her as she is."

Nightmare Moon let out a surprisingly sincere chuckle at my excitement. And she then whispered something to me I might have already suspected in the back of my mind. "Celestia is so very jealous, you know. My sister feels inadequate at times in the face of her friend's matronly wisdom. She longs for the day when she can finally give you an heir to love and raise together."

That was old news to me by then. Celestia had told me wonderful things directly from her heart. Oh, what a day it would be when we would finally be blessed with a prince or princess. But I did not forget about the beautiful mare in my arms at that time. "She...does want that... I do too. But...when that day comes... Could I ask you to be active in our children's lives?"

A long sigh wheezed past Nightmare Moon's lips. And she spoke forlornly to me. "I...hope I will. I know that...we cannot truly be together. But...I will try. I hope I will come to love your children as if they were my own. If I am yours, then surely they will be mine as well?"

She had such a strong heart beating within her chest. A heart that wanted to love and be loved. And I loved her. I loved her enough to... My mind ventured to a forbidden place. Something I knew I could not have. No matter how dearly I desired it. And when Nightmare Moon's gaze met mine, she noticed something was amiss. "Whatever is wrong, my love?"

It would be wrong to tell her. I should not. My gaze wandered as I said in longing, "I can't say it... I shouldn't."

"James. My love. My guiding light." Nightmare Moon said lovingly yet firmly. She lowered her gaze to have her beautiful eyes right before mine. And she then gently demanded, "Tell me."

And so I did. I took a deep breath, steeled my nerves, and spoke what was in my heart. "Do you think...we would ever...be able to have little ones of our own?"

Nightmare Moon's eyes did not widen as much as I expected. But they did display a certain surprise. And her eyes too averted their gaze from my own. She did not speak at first. Her mind was surely carefully considering the best possible response. But when she did finally whisper to me... What a beautiful thing to say. "James... I... My love... I... It would...be an honor if... One of my deepest wishes...would be to bless you with a darling prince. If only I could be your queen..."

Tears began to flow. A steady trickle of glistening fluid from the corners of her beautiful eyes. My fingers gently brushed one tear away as I whispered, "My angel of the night... You would give me that honor?"

"Yes... By the stars, yes... I would gladly carry your heir... Bless you with a darling son. A prince for us to love... But...we could never... We would have..." She was so very conflicted. Nightmare Moon's heart knew what it wanted. And what it wanted was such a beautiful thing. But trying to achieve it would mean defying who she was as a person. It was just so cruel. We were so very in love... And it was a love that could not be without dire consequence.

It was a love that virtually no one knew of. But at least one did. The majestic King Orbash. Her own father. He knew of our love. And he had given us his blessings. He was most likely even keeping his knowledge of that hidden romance from his own wife. And...he would most likely be overjoyed if his black sheep of a daughter provided him with a grandchild. And as I pondered this, I quickly devised a question to distract my beloved from the dilemma in her heart. "Nightmare Moon... If we did... Would they be nightmares? Like you?"

It was a welcome distraction. Nightmare Moon's eyes displayed confused contemplation before she closed them. "They... Yes. Most definitely. Our children...would be children of the night. Nightmares. Like me. I have no reason to doubt they would be."

Nightmare foals... Born, not created. I whispered to her, "But...a nightmare child has never been born before. The only nightmares that have ever existed were the product of some kind of curse, right?"

"That...is true. We still have not determined the source of my creation either. And it is not like it has been a priority for us to investigate lately..." Nightmare Moon whispered as she started to look more curious than troubled. She then asked, "But...why do you ask, my love?"

"That means... Our children would be the first of their kind. We...would be mother and father to an entirely new species." I whispered as a quiet excitement filled my heart. To be a father to such foals... Of nightmare foals. The very first of their kind to ever be born. They would surely be just as magnificent as their mother. Nightmare Moon's eyes widened as she understood where I was coming from. And she surely could see the hope blooming in my eyes. I rested my hand on her hoof and said, "I would be honored if you would let me be the father of this world's first generation of nightmare children."

"James... I... Heavens, I can see it in your eyes. You...truly want this. Is the desire to be a father to children of Equestria truly something that burns so vibrantly in your heart?" My beloved asked while I actually felt a twinge of embarrassment. And I weakly fidgeted in her embrace. It must be so odd for a man to voice a desire to become a parent to children. Let alone to so many. But I loved my little Gladesong. And if I could become a father to the children of all my beloveds... Could there be any greater joy?

I tried to reign in my heart. Tried to think logically. I found the will to meet my beloved's gaze and asked, "Wait... Would that be dangerous? Would a nightmare child... One that was born instead of being created... Would they be...a threat to this world?"

Nightmare Moon closed her eyes in deep thought. It was a profound thing to consider when given the grim history of the only known nightmare who had ever existed. She soon began to speak to me, "I was born from a curse cast upon Luna. And for a time, Luna and I were the same. I was Luna. The darkest part of her. A part born of her resentment and desire to be accepted and appreciated by her people. Very negative traits... But understandable traits. The emotions and desires that curse took hold of were justified. She was unjustly trapped in Celestia's shadow for too long for reasons out of her control. I was born from that negativity. From that desire to be appreciated."

"You were. And I always knew that. Even if the origins of the curse were evil... You were not. That's why I had to save you." I whispered to the Princess of Dreams as my grasp on her hoof tightened. That was something that should never be forgotten about her. And I could only hope the history books would get that right.

"Yes... And I thank you for that, my love. But...a nightmare child... Not one created from a curse... A child born from the love of their mother and father..." Nightmare Moon muttered in contemplation. But at last, her eyes then opened. And I saw the faintest hopeful smile form on her lips. "No... No, I cannot imagine such a child would be one of evil. Even as a child of the night, I am certain that even nightmare children born through natural means would be just as pure as any other child at the moment of their birth. Our children... Our heirs... They would be precious royal angels, same as Celestia's. I mean...when the two of you do finally get around to that."

That little quip at the end got a chuckle out of me. I really hope Celestia and I will not be kept waiting too long for the day when we can finally start a family. But my heart was then filled with excitement at such a prospect. To become a father to nightmare foals... To an entire new species of magical ponies... It was such a primal desire. But a desire also born from the heart. With one hand holding Nightmare Moon's hoof, my other slid down her underside and soon caressed her slender belly. Such a majestic and sleek form that was only accentuated by her gorgeous black coat. At my touch, my beloved shuddered as my hand caressed her over her precious womb. "James... I..."

I bowed my head. My brow rested against my beloved's neck as I whispered what was in my heart. "I love you. And I want to be the father of our nightmare children."

Nightmare Moon did not speak. She inhaled sharply through her teeth as I think I heard the faintest sob. Tears were surely flowing again. But she soon composed herself and tucked my head under hers before whispering lovingly to me. "I know... And I would be honored to be the mother of yours. I know that...my heart would never allow us to...be together... I love you so...yet I just...cannot accept being with you while you have them. But...maybe... Just maybe..."

I felt her lips right beside my ear. And only then did Nightmare Moon whisper very quietly to me. "Perhaps...an opportunity may arise. Perhaps fate will smile upon us. If fate permits it... Then maybe... Maybe...we may conspire to bring this world's first nightmare child into existence. I can make no promises, but... Who can say? This world is no stranger to miracles after all."

It would be foolish to try and compromise with Nightmare Moon any further. We were so dearly in love. Even if her heart would not allow us to truly be together. But our love was true. A love so strong that we even shared a desire to take all that love and use it to create a new little life for us both to adore. But would it ever happen? Not being able to truly be together, yet...find a way for us to bring such an angel of the night into this world? It was a question that we were better off not contemplating too deeply. For at that moment, we only had each other. And that was enough.

We cradled each other as our lips touched. Tender soothing caresses with our lips placing kiss after kiss upon each other. And that was enough. I was hers and she was mine. No matter what, Nightmare Moon was my queen. And I would always love her, even if it had to be from afar. My angel of the night. A mare I wish I understood my love for sooner. After another brief moment of our lips touching, I whispered with my eyes closed. "I love you... Always."

"And I love you. Forever." The Princess of Dreams whispered back with her elegant wing curling itself over me. I was held against her beautiful body with my fingers gliding over her chest. So elegant and feminine, not at all the demon the history books believed she was. She may have been born of evil magic, but she was a mare all the same. A woman. And I was honored to be hers and for her to be mine. And she whispered to those thoughts in my head. "Ah... If only I could place a crown upon your head... You would make a fine king, my love. I can only hope I would be worthy of being a queen at your side."

"You would be. Especially when considering who you take after." I replied with a hint of wit in my voice. Despite her affiliation with the night, Nightmare Moon shared blatant similarities with another royal mare who was as fiery and radiant as her own sun. "You have so much in common with your mother. You've taken drastic measures to protect your people. Made difficult decisions when needed... If anyone in the royal family is worthy of being crowned as queen, it's you."

A harsh sigh of disbelief reached my ears. It must have been so surreal for her to be compared to a powerful mare who was and was not like her at all. Nightmare Moon giggled with her head tucking mine under her jaw, "You flatter me, my love. What a scandal it would be if I, the dreaded Mare in the Moon, were to rise to the throne as queen before everyone's beloved Princess Celestia. Oh, I can already imagine her stewing in frustration."

"I will admit... She does have some problems to work out before she could ever qualify for that..." I replied as I contemplated recent events. And the act of learning things I was probably not meant to know. While Nightmare Moon had never given me reason to doubt her, Celestia had. And I hoped my doubts would be fruitless in the end.

Nightmare Moon detected the concern in my voice. And she whispered softly to me with her body clinging to me. "Please do not doubt my sister now, my love. For she already doubts herself enough. Luna and I are staying vigilant in monitoring her. For there is too much at stake. If she is about to make a dire mistake, we will intervene. Celestia loves you. And I believe her love for you may aid her in making the right choices when they come."

"I hope so... I love her, but... God, I hope she doesn't what I think she will. Celestia's better than that." I tried to not think about what I learned out there on the Empty Plains. And from Celestia's own former student, no less. Whatever became of Sunset Shimmer anyway? A question I doubt even the royal family had an answer for. But when considering what Twilight Sparkle became after Sunset Shimmer was cast out... "She's better than she thinks she is. She doesn't need a replacement."

Nightmare Moon then delivered a cheeky sting that I did not anticipate. Certainly not from her. "In that case... If she is so concerned over finding someone to replace her on the throne, why not give her an heir just for that?"

My word, if only Celestia was present to hear that... Perhaps that would be the best way to go about things. But would our child be worthy of the throne? The crown is a heavy thing to bear... But that jab did get a chuckle out of me. "You know what? Maybe I should. Oh, who am I kidding... I most likely will. Someday..."

"You will, my dear. One day. I assure you that she does long to have you at her side as her king. And to be the mother of your heirs. Bless her with a prince or princess and I assure you she will have no reason to seek to pass off the crown to one who is far from qualified for the role in the long term." Nightmare Moon replied with a tender tone. And for as lovely a concept that was... I hated how it sounded like political scheming. As if we were merely viewing my future child as a pawn in some sort of plot.

I would not stand for it. I love Celestia. And I dear hope she and I will be blessed with wonderful foals to love and raise. But to have them...just for the sake of replacing her on the throne... No. Absolutely not. "Can we...not talk about things like that? Sure, they would be our heirs. But they would first and foremost be our children. Our sons and daughters. They're not supposed to be tools for the kingdom... I want them to grow up happy. And to only take the throne if that's what they want. What they're ready for."

Nightmare Moon quickly understood where I was coming from and tightened her embrace around me. Wings and legs encompassing me, the Princess of Dreams spoke apologetically. "Ah... Forgive me. I meant no such pretentiousness. Yes, you are right. Your little ones are your children and not some cog in Equestria's government. Mother and Father raised my sisters as their children. Not as heirs to the crown. They only came into those roles as circumstances demanded of them. And they just happened to excel at the roles they had taken. I would want nothing more for your royal children to be given the same treatment as their mothers received."

When considering how Sunflare and Orbash would no doubt be present in my children's lives... Perhaps no such risk would be a factor. My children's royal grandparents would be quick to advise their daughters on how to raise their little ones without imposing such unreasonable expectations on them. I sighed in relief and said with my eyes closed, "Your parents really are amazing... With them serving as royal advisors, I'm sure that advisory role will extend to more than just diplomatic matters."

"Mhmhmhm, very true. If nothing else, have faith in them. They would not return as a permanent fixture in the royal family on a whim." Nightmare Moon chuckled before nuzzling the top of my head. And when I lifted my face to gaze into her eyes, she eagerly brought her lips to mine for another kiss. The Princess of Dreams whispered to me with those beautiful exotic eyes gazing into mine, "Even if you and I cannot truly belong to each other, I wish nothing but the best for your children. Whether they be heirs to the crown or mere commoners, they all deserve to grow up happy and loved. Be good to your little ones, my love."

"I will. I want them all to find happiness in Equestria like I did." I whispered back to my angel of the night. We embraced again. And we rested there with few words being spoken. What a dizzying concept to comprehend. Would I truly be the father of so many royal children? And from how many royal lineages? I pray there will be no power struggles or rivalries between my children. No ridiculous conniving politics at play. That is not how Equestria operates. Certainly not with all governments answering to the royal family of Equestria. Their wisdom has guided this world for ages. As it should be. But as I tried to push those thoughts out of my mind, I focused only on the one person in my arms. "I love you."

"And I love you, my dear James. My guiding light." My queen of the night replied softly. Our lips met again for another series of kisses. Until finally Nightmare Moon brought up the unfortunate truth we could only ignore for so long. "Now then... Do you suppose we should return to the shoreline? It's only a matter of time before someone comes looking for us."

As much as I wanted to stay there a while longer in my beloved's embrace, there was no denying that the two of us slipping away behind closed doors the way we did must have appeared suspicious to anyone who knew us. We tried to be discreet, but who knows if anyone saw us? Our love was something only the select few could know about. I could not even tell Fluttershy about it... With a sigh, I buried my face into the crook of my beloved's neck. "Yeah... We should. But I enjoyed our time together."

"And we will find more moments to share with each other, my love. This is enough... These moments make it all worth it. No matter what... Know that I am always yours, my love. My king without a crown." Nightmare Moon spoke most lovingly to me. And I never wanted to betray that love. Just taking things one day at a time. Living in the moment. That was enough for us.

Nightmare Moon made her exit with a use of the teleportation spell. Probably as a means of transporting herself to her own chambers to emerge from alone. A little deception to throw off anyone who might have wondered where we had gone to. I decided to wait there upon the bed for another five minutes to allow Nightmare Moon to put some distance between us. And as I just lied there while gazing at the ceiling, I thought of her. And Celestia. And...Ember. Rain Shine. And Novo...

Five beautiful royal women. All carrying a crown of sorts. All five I was dearly in love with. And each were equally in love with me. And all five...had voiced a desire to bless me with a family. It was a reckless thought. A genuine yet hasty desire. The father in me could not stop fanaticizing about the precious royal children that would surely be born from their royal mothers. A hippogriff prince. Royal alicorn foals. Beautiful kirin sisters. Darling dragon lordlings. I even found myself crossing my arms over my chest with my eyes closed. Hoping to feel something... Someone small in my embrace.

I had known the joy of becoming a father. And how dearly I wanted to experience that again. Many times over, if fate would allow it. I sighed harshly to myself as my eyes opened to reveal that I was alone. "What is wrong with me...?"

At some point or another, I had discussed the possibility of having children with my five royal beloveds. All in just the first few days of our vacation. But to discuss something so heavy... And for them to all voice a desire for that in some way... Even Ember, who could not speak her heart's true desires without consequence, voiced a heartfelt desire to make me a father of dragon children. Why were we all so open to such a profound and heavy concept? Was there something in the air? In the water? No, we should not dabble in conspiracy theories...

I eventually wandered out of my room and started to make my way down the hall to the lobby. And I saw a family or two of vacationing ponies. The mothers and fathers with their little ones excited to get back to having fun in an unfamiliar tropical land. I saw one such filly prancing after her parents... I immediately thought of my beloved wife back in Ponyville. And our two precious daughters. One, an unfortunate soul who came under my care. First as a little friend, and then as my own adopted daughter. The other, a beautiful little filly born from Fluttershy and I. A child who contained the blood of a human father. My little Gladesong... The first of many. At that moment, I missed her dearly. I felt compelled to scoop that little filly into my arms and whisper sweet loving words to her. To remind her of just how much her father loved her. I missed my little girl. I missed my wife. With a sigh, I closed my eyes and hurried out the door.

I did not return to my party's designated pleasure area. I went straight for the beach and snatched up a towel and large beach umbrella they had lined up in rows along the walkway. There was no desire for company or conversation in me at the time. I just wanted to relax and be alone with my very confused thoughts. I found a spot out on the beach in spite of everyone around me, set up my parasol and spread out my towel, and just lied down in my own personal shade.

My mind would not stop wandering. It kept going back to the wonderful royal women nearby who my heart desired. Women who had joyously found love with me. And I just could not stop thinking about them. And of our future together. And most importantly, the new little lives we would bring into the world together. How many would be sons? How many would be daughters? But they would all be heirs to their thrones. Champions of their people's futures. My heart swelled. What amazing people our children would surely be.

And there I went again. As soon as I began to ponder the wonderful future of my beloveds, my mind immediately began to wonder about the family that would be born from it. I turned my head to the side as I chastised myself for not restraining my heart's desires. I tried to distract myself by just watching the many vacationers around me. Seeing if there was anyone in the crowd I might recognize. There were none, but I was still reminded of what I was trying to not think about. There were many friends and couples out there. And there were families. Mothers, fathers, and little foals prancing about eager to go do one thing or another with their parents following along. Even out there, children were a constant. And my thoughts immediately went back to my daughters back home. Should I have brought Gladesong along too? Novo would have been over the moon to see her again and probably would have volunteered to be her babysitter during the whole vacation. Scootaloo might have been a harder sell since she surely would have tried to convince everyone to let her two best friends come...

I sighed to myself in annoyance. I was there to have a good time and I was still thinking about the family I had left behind back home. Even if only temporarily. I should have been savoring an opportunity to get my mind off of the usual routine back home, yet I was longing for my children. And even for the little ones that had not yet come to exist. And as my eyes wandered, I suddenly saw her in the crowd. A mare I did not know, but a mare that drew my eyes to her. The slower tread of her pace. And when she turned further away from the ocean, I saw how wide she was. Her belly hanging low as well and pushed out to the sides. She was with child. A very heavily pregnant mare who was being doted on by her loving husband. They were very much in love and were surely enjoying the last few weeks before their firstborn would enter their lives. I was reminded of my honeymoon with Fluttershy not so long ago. When she was just as gloriously gravid with Gladesong nestled in her womb. The joy we felt, just the two of us. So in love as husband and wife. And as mother and father anticipating the imminent arrival of our first child...

What was wrong with me? Why was my heart obsessing over my beloveds and what our future held? Was being in a place with nothing to do but relax and savor such respite allowing my aimless mind to focus on what my heart desired most? I turned my gaze straight up at the umbrella's underside. And for a short while, I just stared with my arms tucked under my head. Trying to not think of anything at all. At least until someone stuck their head under the umbrella to smile down at me. "Hey there, honey. Napping on the beach?"

Novo had returned from the sea. And she was still dripping with seawater. Seeing my beautiful beloved gazing down at me instantly soothed my heart to some extent. Easily one of the most admirable women I have ever known, Novo had a way of making me happy just by being there. I replied with a question of my own, "Had your fill of the surf already?"

"I have, but my girl's still out there with her friends. I think she's taken a little too well to the ocean lately." Novo replied as she set herself down on the sand beside my towel. But I must not have been hiding my inner thoughts as well as I suspected. Novo's warm soulful smile began to fade as she gazed right into my eyes. "James? You all right, honey? Those...aren't very happy eyes you've got right now."

Very insightful of her... Millennia of experience must have taught her how to read people in ways mortals would never know. And for once, I did not know how to answer. I averted my eyes, but Novo responded appropriately. She gently placed her hand over my heart and said, "Tell me, honey. I'll listen."

I let out a long sigh. It was something I should not hide from her. She was part of the problem after all. My eyes met hers again as I said, "It's just... My mind keeps going places it shouldn't. I should be focusing on having a good time out here. But...I can't help myself. I can't stop...thinking about them... About you. And...about what might come later."

Novo cast me a confused smile when I mentioned her. "About them...and me? What's wrong? You so lovesick that you miss us that bad when we're not around?"

"I...don't mean it like that. I mean...I can't stop thinking about our future. And...about who will come into our lives eventually..." I tried to explain as I gazed listlessly up at the parasol above us. Another sigh escaped my nostrils. How would I explain it? "You... Them... I just... I keep finding myself longing for it. For...what's waiting for us. And...I especially just can't stop thinking about...the children we'll have. I keep wondering what they'll look like. What they'll be like... How much I want to just hold them..."

"James, that's... I really don't see what the problem is. That's a wonderful thing to think about. Why are you so bothered by that? You know I'm just as onboard with you when it comes to the little baby birds we'll have together. Why so glum about it?" Novo asked with a bit of a perplexed chuckle. Instead of looking concerned, she looked quietly joyous over the topic. She knew she may very well be carrying our first child at that moment, so what was there to not be happy about?

"Mainly that I just can't stop thinking about it, for one. And... Also because..." I replied while trying to think of my words carefully. How would I explain my distress? I was obsessing over what should have been a wonderful thing that was surely set to happen. But I knew what the dissonance was about. "Because...I shouldn't be romanticizing it like this. It's not as simple as my heart's making it out to be. It's not easy... I know having children to love and raise...is a daunting commitment to have..."

Novo had no words for me. That quiet joy in her eyes was replaced with shocked surprise. And with her not speaking, I continued. "Fluttershy and I have been very fortunate. The only reason we haven't had to wake up in the middle of the night is because of the many little friends she has living around us. When Gladesong wakes up after dark, they always come to her and help ease her back to sleep. Without them, things with Gladesong would be...much harder. And I've seen what happens when a couple has a child they're far from ready for... Just before I came to this world. My brother screwed up. And I saw what it was like. And...I shouldn't be so eager to..."

I lost my train of thought. I did not want to ramble. I was trying to temper my desires by reminding myself of the reality surrounding the situation. And Novo... She reached behind my head to take hold of my hand. She clutched it above me as she spoke to me. "You're right, honey. You're right. No matter how beautiful it sounds... No matter how fulfilling it is... Having babies is never all sunshine and rainbows. It will challenge you. Especially on your first time through it. Even for me, it took me some time to find my footing after I had Skystar. And from the sound of it, you and little Fluttershy really got lucky with your first time."

"So you do understand..." I muttered before turning my head to one side. My eyes closed as I pondered the words of that weathered and wise mother. "Then...what's wrong with me? Why can't I stop thinking so much...and so fondly...of something that will surely be so hard on me when it happens?"

Novo's hand clutched more firmly at mine. And she had no answer at first. Was she brainstorming? When I finally looked up at her, Novo was in the process of observing her surroundings. And her beak began to display a smile that began to become more confident by the second. "Hmmmm... I think I'm starting to get an idea of why your mind keeps going to that place. This really is the location for it."

"Location? Wait... You think it's something in the water? Maybe...in the food we've been eating lately?" I asked with confusion and some apprehension. Was there something going on behind the scenes I did not know about? Were the hotel staff spiking our food and drink? No, that would be too ridiculous... But what conclusion had Novo come to?

That sassy queen began to smirk down at me. And she then asked, "Tell me something first, honey. During your time down here with your lovely little wife, how many times did you make love to her?"

A brazen question, but one Novo had the right to know. She was no different than Fluttershy by that point. "Every single day. Sometimes more than once. Why?"

What a giddy smirk on that beak. Novo liked what she was hearing. "Did you ever wonder why you two were so hot for each other? Why your eyes kept drifting to each other during that time?"

Now I was thoroughly confused. And Novo had quite the answer. "Because you were in love, baby. And the usual distractions that were around you back home weren't there to keep you away from each other. And just look at the situation here. Ember. Celestia. Rain Shine. And yours truly. Four lovely ladies you're so in love with. Here with you in the tropics... It's like we're all on our own little honeymoon with our sweet hubby right here."

I felt my heart flutter at those words. She was not too far off. While it was meant to be a vacation earned for our services in the War of Preservation, there was a certain...air about us. Novo. Rain Shine. Ember. Celestia. Even my beloved Nightmare Moon. We have...had such difficulty focusing on enjoying the vacation happening around us at times due to being so drawn to each other. And as my mind raced, Novo whispered something unexpected to me. "And don't you know what newlyweds tend to do on their honeymoon?"

"Um... Get plenty of sleep?" I replied while knowing that the actual wedding tends to be tiring on new couples. Fluttershy and I spent most of the train ride down to Cantercun napping, even during daylight hours. And we had our share of naps by the seaside after arrival.

Novo got a good snicker out of my response. But she continued to grasp my hand before whispering into my ear. "Good guess. But realistically... Many newlyweds use it as an opportunity to start a family. Just like you did with me..."

My heart began to race. Both in surprise and overwhelming love. She was right. Novo had arrived in Cantercun while deep in her heat. And we did not miss that opportunity. How we desperately tried for a child... To see to it she would not be returning home without an heir in her womb. But the other wonderful four royal women I loved... Ember. Rain Shine. Celestia. Even Nightmare Moon. We had all whispered lovely things to each other about the topic. About blessing each other with the children that would serve as the foundations of our family... I was just as happy to whisper those words to them as they were to me. But was that why? Because of the time and place? Was there just something about living the simple life in an idyllic tropical seaside paradise that drew our attention...to simpler desires? The desire to love... To be loved... And to breed. To let our love for each other overflow and bring new little lives into this wonderful world of Equestria?

Novo took advantage of my wandering mind to kiss me right on the lips. Regardless of who might have been watching. And she then dropped something I could not have seen coming. All while giving me such a soulful smirk. "And to be honest with you, honey... I've got a hunch you're not the only man in our entourage who's been in a baby-making mood lately."

"Wha...?" I stammered as I tried to process that statement. There was another? A couple amongst us who were likely using the opportunity to conceive a child together? Who was it? Did Orbash and Sunflare have plans? No, very unlikely... But what about... Shining Armor and Cadence? Had they finally decided now was the time to try for their first foal? And that is assuming Cadence had recovered from the trauma of those weird nightmares she has been experiencing... Or... Wait!

I remembered just the previous night. While I was on my way back into the hotel for the night, I saw Sky Beak and Ocean Flow on their way out to the beach. While displaying amorous intent towards each other even with Ocean Flow wearing one of those seapony necklaces. Was my very own papa bird and his wife really sneaking away so they create one more child to love and raise together? To conceive a foal as a stallion of the sky and a mare of the sea? What a poetic concept... But...they had never spoken of it to me. Or to Silverstream and Terramar. And what a strange coincidence, my own Equestrian father trying for one more child with his wife even while I am trying to have children of my own with my beloveds... I then looked up at Novo and asked, "I don't suppose you know who they might be."

"Not so fast, honey. I'm not about to spread gossip about our companions here. I don't even know if it took. But it probably did. You know what they say about stallions and their virility." Novo said with a smirk as I tried to not let my mind wander to that topic. Not just because it was an indecent thing to picture, but I also did not want to feel inadequate amongst my equine male peers. Although Novo then kissed me on the brow and whispered, "But besides that, honey... I'm just saying there's something about this place... Living the good life and the simple life here in the lively tropics... It tends to bring familial instincts to the surface. And there's nothing simpler than just listening to your heart and making babies with your beloveds. Am I right?"

"Very right. Probably the simplest desire one could have. At least when it comes to those driven by love." I replied as I felt my heart starting to relax. Maybe I really had been overthinking things. It was still early in our time down there in Cantercun. Maybe the rest of my mind had not yet settled into a proper vacation mode yet. I sighed and closed my eyes for a moment. "I guess...the desire to become a father just comes naturally in these environments."

"And you are going to be a wonderful father, my love." Novo whispered lovingly to me as I felt her hand more tenderly grasp my hand. That wonderful queen spoke softly to me, "The fact that you keep thinking about it... Having beautiful little babies with your lovely ladies despite the challenges it'll bring... I think that says you'll really excel at being a daddy in the end. So don't worry too much if your mind keeps going there, honey. It's just what your heart wants. And it's what we want too. We're all family here, baby. Aren't we?"

"Yeah... You really are. I guess I still have a lot to learn. No sense worrying too much if we're not even there yet, I guess." I muttered while trying to just get my mind off of my heart's deepest desires. But if that vacation was truly akin to a honeymoon with my royal beloveds, then I would have to do my part for the rest of our time there. And with a yawn, I then asked, "Well then... I think daddy here needs a nap. Just to reset my thoughts and...enjoy being away from the kids for a while."

"I should say so, honey. Mind if I join you?" Novo replied before she reached under my head. She went to work and scooping some of the beach's sand into a pile under my towel. Just a means to set up a soft mound under it to serve as a pillow. And I found it quite comfortable when I set my head down. Novo draped her wing over me and I was pleased to find how soothingly cool it felt while still wet with seawater. I got comfortable very quickly and started to drift off to sleep in the shade. "Sweet dreams, baby. Mama will be right here for daddy when he wakes up."

I slept very well under Novo's wet and cooling wing. My dreams we pleasant and I felt pretty good when I woke up. But I did not awaken on my own terms. Instead of coming out of my nap organically, I awoke due to a certain...fluffiness nuzzling up against my face. Fluffy...feathers. And when I groggily opened my eyes, I found something of bright pink in my face. "Did you sleep well?"

Silverstream had come to find me. And she was being very quiet about it too. Novo still had her big wet wing draped over me, but it had become much drier by then. And she still reeked of the salty sea. The beautiful hippogriff queen continued to snore softly beside me with no response to my young friend's presence. I whispered softly to Silverstream, "What's up? Someone looking for me?"

"Nah. Skystar and Terramar wanted to go for a walk up north and wanted to know if you wanted to come along. Just to see what's out there. You up for it?" Silverstream replied excitedly while trying to keep her voice down for Novo's sake. Maybe even someone as silly and young as her knew that the queen of her people needed as much rest as she could get.

My sleepy mind took a moment to process that mention. A stroll along the beach... To the north where there was no civilization. Seaspray would surely insist that one of his guards accompany us just to keep Princess Skystar safe. And I knew of someone who also voiced a desire to take one such stroll with me that day. One who would be a force to be reckoned with if we were harassed by any threats. "Mind if we also have Rain Shine come along? She's been wanting to take a long walk up the beach too."

"The kirin queen? Wow, sure! I'll go let them know you're coming, all right?" Silverstream replied before quickly standing up and trotting off. Even when excited, she still kept her voice down. I took one look back at Novo beside me and carefully slipped out from under her wing. She did not even stir. And with one little kiss on her head, I headed off back to our designated area to meet up with everyone. I could use a walk to wake myself up anyway.

I found Silverstream with her brother and Skystar just outside the perimeter of the VIP area our entourage were using. And sure enough, Seaspray was standing before them with Skystar apparently having an argument with him. "Come on, admiral! It's just a little stroll on the beach! It's not like we'll be going that far."

Seaspray was not having it. He stood his ground and said firmly, "Your highness, if anything were to happen to you under my watch, your mother would have my head on a pike! If you are to wander outside the resort area, you must be under escort. No exceptions. Now then, who shall I assign to watch over you? You can decide."

Skystar scowled in annoyance with her coat of feathers puffing up in frustration. Silverstream and Terramar had nothing to say over the situation due to their lack of authority, but they did take a step away from their fluffy friend. I then stepped forward and asked, "You sure they really need an escort? I could keep an eye on them. Just give me a spear to carry and I should be good."

Rather than be elated at me volunteering, Seaspray only recoiled with horror. "What?! Oh no no no! Certainly not you, my liege! Do not forget that you are our king-in-waiting! If you're going to be with them, I shall have to double the guard! If anything happens to you under my watch, her majesty will personally strangle me! And then put my head on a pike!"

That Seaspray and his unwavering devotion and loyalty... I had momentarily forgotten that he had completely accepted me as Novo's future king. And all the protocol that came with it. "Yeah, and I believe she would... Well, if we really need some extra security..."

"Gentlemen? If I may?" Just the person I was thinking of strode our way. Rain Shine stood before us with a serene smile on her lips. "I sensed some tension in the air over here. Is something amiss?"

"Ah, Miss Rain Shine! I was simply trying to make clear that the royal family of Capricorn Island requires an armed escort if they are to venture into less civilized sections of an unfamiliar land. Our princess here wishes to wander about for a bit, but I must assign some of our men to watch over her and her little friends here." Seaspray explained with his usual flair. Always a joy listening to that stallion talk.

I cast a smirk at Rain Shine while she noticed and wiggled her eyebrows at me. The mighty kirin queen then said, "Allow me then. I shall watch over your princess. And if any danger draws near, I will know."

Seaspray's eyes widened while he sputtered a bit in uncertainty. Although his brow then furrowed as he pondered her words. I stepped over to him and said softly, "You've seen what she can do on the battlefield, admiral. We'll be in good company with her."

"You would know, wouldn't you? The two of you served together after all." Seaspray retorted before letting out a sigh of relief. He then turned to our volunteer and said, "Very well then, Miss Rain Shine. I hereby entrust these four to you. Please do keep them safe."

Skystar immediately relaxed with her friends also perking up in excitement. Now that we had been cleared, the five of us immediately began to head north through the crowded beach to reach quieter land. Terramar then spoke as I had to jog to keep up with the quick trotting of my companions. "Come to think of it, how does a kirin fight? You have some special magic to protect us with?"

"Mother earth herself will answer my call, friends. For nature is a mighty force." Rain Shine replied cryptically while looking quite amused with our companion's curiosity. But they did not pursue the topic further. We were there to have fun and not to talk about acts of violence.

Skystar found a twist in the topic when she asked, "Say, you and James served together in that war a little while ago, right? How'd that go?"

I decided to provide an answer. "Us? Rain Shine and I served alongside Ember. We were a three-man unit."

"Ember too? The dragon queen? Wow, you guys must've looked amazing out there!" Silverstream chirped while I was unsure of how to describe our tactics. Basically drawing the enemy's attention before holding them back with walls of roots and striking from between the gaps? It does not sound very thrilling on paper.

Bit by bit, we ventured north. And the further we went, the fewer people we saw. Until there was nothing but a stretch of empty beach to the north, the vast ocean to our right, and a tropical forest to our left. And it was there that the three hippogriffs in our company took off. Rushing across the empty quiet beach and savoring having the whole place to themselves. Or to go diving into the sea and putting their seapony necklaces to good use. It was total freedom for them out there. There were not even any local seaponies swimming in the shallows. The splashing of the water, the sun glistening off of their shimmering fins... I scoffed at myself and grumbled aloud, "Why do hippogriffs have to be so gorgeous no matter what they look like?"

Rain Shine cast me an amused smirk. And I did not like that look she was giving me. "My dear... Your spirit quivers. Flustered, are we? Whatever is the matter?"

I grimaced at the kirin queen's insight. She was not wrong. I was basically seeing the mermaid equivalent of those beautiful bird horses. Terramar was one handsome boy, Silverstream was more beautiful than she had any right to be, and Skystar... Well, it seemed that beauty really does run in her family after all. I hunched over and groaned, "Can't help it, Rain. There's something about maidens of the sea that carry a certain...temptation. Maybe it's just me. Mermaids and all that."

"No, I... I don't get it, James. And what these mermaids that you speak of?" Rain Shine asked with some genuine curiosity.

With my attention drifting away from the frolicking seaponies in the shallows, I turned to my beloved. "For one thing, they're not modest. Or at least that's how the myths go. They're entirely fictional in my world. A fish body from the waist down and a human woman's body from the waist up. Always naked and with a reputation for tempting sailors. I don't think I need to explain more, do I?"

What a crooked smile Rain Shine suddenly displayed. She snickered to herself and said, "Oh dear... I certainly see where you're coming from. I'm well aware of female human modesty. Our female human visitors were hesitant to disrobe their upper bodies around men. I can see where you're coming from."

I then looked back out at the sea as I saw Silverstream before an impressive and enthusiastic leap from the waves before diving back in. And then Skystar did the same, who was easily the most beautiful of the three of them. Her seapony form even had bits of color and features that could not have translated to her hippogriff form. Those vibrant reds... But being a mare born from someone are ridiculously beautiful as Novo, it was no wonder she had the potential to be so gorgeous as well. "Ugh... I don't appreciate these thoughts wandering into my head. I mean I get they don't have the...assets that mermaids are known for, but..."

"It sounds like you could use a distraction, my love. Come with me. Over here. Let us be...alone." Rain Shine cooed into my ear in a manner that sent a shiver down my spine. But I then looked out at the three frolicking seaponies. Rain Shine was supposed to be keeping them safe from any possible danger. She must have sensed my concern since she then whispered, "Do not worry about them. While I cannot hear anything above the submerged sands, I do not sense any miasmas of malevolence nearby. No stalking predators in the shallows. They will be well so long as they do not venture far without us."

With my concerns answered for the moment, I began to sneak away with Rain Shine into the forest nearby. I had to be mindful of my feet since I was not even wearing sandals, but Rain Shine solved that problem by wrapping my feet in intertwining leaves. Almost like thick socks summoned from the soil. The sounds of that tropical forest filled the air. Especially the sounds of exotic bird calls I never hear anywhere else. Although I was surprised to see flocks of butterflies fluttering through the rays of the sun shining through the canopy. And they were species I would normally see around Ponyville. "These butterflies must be migrating."

"Such hearty insects. So delicate, yet their wings carry them so far every year." Rain Shine said as she remained still in a the middle of a tiny clearing. I did not notice she had stopped at first. When I looked back, I saw that elegant kirin queen being surrounded by colorful butterflies. Almost like something out of a fairytale. I was awestruck as I beheld just how comfortable they were around her. One even perched atop her horn. Rain Shine soon noticed my lingering gaze and smiled at me. "Many insects harbor an intimate connection to the world's flora. And they too sense the kirin's connection to nature. They are very at home around us."

I began to wonder if the insects of Equestria were so comfortable around other creatures. But when I drew near... Well, I would not say the butterflies fled, but they did scatter a bit and began to once again flutter around us to keep some distance. I smiled in some bitterness before saying, "They don't trust humans, huh? Understandable."

"Oh, do not be that way, my love." Rain Shine whispered to me before sneaking a kiss onto my cheek. She then whispered to me, "It is natural to be wary of creatures much larger than yourself. Surely you felt the same when you stood before Ember's parents, yes?"

I snorted as a grimace spread across my lips. "You know what? That's a good point. I guess it's just a natural instinct to be worried around something that can squish you under its finger. Even if they don't want to hurt you, they could so easily."

We continued to observe the fluttering swarm of butterflies around us before another perched atop Rain Shine's horn again. The vibrant yellow and black wings as well as its remarkable size told me that this one was a tiger swallowtail butterfly. My beloved glanced up at the butterfly before glancing at me. She then smirked a bit before the runes on her horn began to glow. Nothing appeared to be happening though. But she still said to me, "Go on, my dear. Beckon this little one to you."

Was Rain Shine communicating with butterfly somehow? Unsure of how to interact with our little guest, I tried bringing a single finger up to it. Before I could even reach Rain Shine's horn, the butterfly quickly fluttered over to my hand and perched gingerly upon my finger. I could not recall the last time such a delicate insect trusted me enough to let me hold it. I was tempted to caress it. But when I did try to stroke my finger down the middle of its body, the butterfly reacted in a strange way. Upon touching it, the butterflies wings rose and held my finger between them. What was that response? A sign of comfort? Did it not like my touch? I snickered as the butterfly held my finger firmly between its wings and said, "Kind of a shame that no one really knows how to talk to bugs... Not these kinds, at least."

Bug... That term triggered an unexpected memory in me. And from not so long ago. Rain Shine sensed my spirit waver and asked, "James...? I sense a...subtle sorrow in you. What's wrong?"

I felt foolish to let my memories over something so inconsequential sour my mood. But that night... What a vivid experience. I let out a long sigh and pulled my finger away from the butterfly. "It's nothing... Just... Dreams can be strange things, you know? And I tend to have very strange dreams now and then. It's amazing what your mind can cook up for you when your imagination runs wild with recent events."

Rain Shine smiled broadly at me as she sound tempted to chuckle. "Oh? I see then. And when considering the company you keep with Luna and Nightmare Moon, I assume they visit you often. What tends to happen when they arrive?"

"As much as I hope we never have to deal with another major crisis, they often use these...uh...shared dreams as a means to train me and sharpen my skills in combat. Usually against fictional opponents from my memories." I explained before looking down at the butterfly on my finger. It gently raised and lowered its colorful wings sporadically. I sighed before saying, "Some are more fulfilling than others. I can't say I don't get a certain thrill out of most of them. But others have been...harrowing."

The kirin queen beside me stepped forward and brought her lips to my cheek. And she whispered softly to me, "Then please, my love. Come to me tonight. Be by my side and I will see to it that you will awaken in the presence of my aura. Let mine comfort you as yours soothes me. Please? I wish to be there for you should you dreams betray you."

I was about to say yes, but I then recalled a certain detail regarding Rain Shine's bunking arrangements. "Hang on... Aren't you sharing a room with Ember?"

"Mhmhmhm, I am. That means you will be watched over by a dragon of the east and west. And you would not refuse an evening with your blue rose, would you?" Rain Shine chuckled as that butterfly on my finger finally took to the air again. I had to wonder what Ember was up to at that moment. Our interactions with each other had been very minor that day. But that term... Rain Shine was very aware of Ember's love for me and mine for her. Ember had witnessed Rain Shine and I make love to each other for the first time after all. The kirin queen then giggled as she then whispered, "Ah, your heart swells within you. Are you longing for your dragon queen?"

Then was no hiding my heart from a kirin. Rain Shine especially possessed wisdom beyond all mortals. I snickered under my breath before saying, "Rain, you know how madly in love I am with that wonderful woman. Yes, I'm longing for her. Just...don't tell her how much I want her, OK?"

That look in her eyes... Rain Shine smirked at me in a manner that made me tempted to back away. "I don't think I need to say anything, my love. For I have heard through the vines that you wish to sire her heirs. And she wishes you bless you with dragon children when the time comes."

There really is no hiding from a kirin who wishes to listen in. Be it through the earth itself or through structures of wood, they can listen in on anything. I sputtered a bit before feeling my face flush red. "I...hope she's not the one in season right now... I don't know if I'd be able to resist the opportunity."

My words confused her. Rain Shine titled her head to one side with her eyes widening in curiosity. I noticed her inquisitive gaze and said, "Novo... She told me there's someone with us who's currently...at her most fertile. Someone I love. It's not Ember, is it?"

Rain Shine's widening eyes displayed surprise, but I doubt she could tell with Ember. I am doubtful reptilian fertility cycles work in the same way as with mammals. She probably was not releasing pheromones at the time. But then... It occurred to me. That beautiful mare before me. A mare of boundless fertility. I gently rested my hand on Rain Shine's shoulder and spoke as that sacred desire began to burn in my heart again. "Is it...you? Are you the one who's ready, love? Is it time?"

She reacted in a way I seldom see. The serene and graceful Rain Shine began to fluster with such a profound blush forming in her cheeks. Her eyes wandered, her voice giggled, and her words tripped over themselves. "Oh my! You... Goodness, my love! The urge to spread your seed... The need to see new blossoms bloom... It sings to me! But..."

My beloved quickly composed herself and gazed at me with...a look of almost sorrowful longing. "But no. No, it is not I. As much as I wish it was so, my body is not currently ready to receive...your little ones."

"Not you? Then...who? Novo said she could tell that one of you was, but...not who. Do you know which of you is...ready?" I asked with some disappointment.

The answer I received was not the one I was expecting. Rain Shine smiled at me and said, "I am aware that humans do not have as keen a nose as most. But if you must know which of your beloveds is emitting the scent of fertility... It is Celestia."

Celestia? The Princess of the Dawn herself? But...why? She and I have whispered sweet desires to each other. Voiced the desire for a family together. And just the previous night... We could have. Right there in that hot tub. We could have tried for our first child. So then why... Why did she hide that detail from me? I looked at Rain Shine and said, "But...she never told me about it."

Rain Shine's eyes widened. "She has not? Whatever for? I have sensed it within her. When the two of you are together... The way your hearts swell in each other's presence... It is not merely love for each other. You desire to be more. To create together. For her to have such love for you, yet not act upon that loving desire... Why indeed. The opportunity is there. And if you miss it, you will have to wait months for the next chance. Why not tell you?"

I had to ponder that too. Celestia dearly wanted to become my queen. To have our royal courtship sealed by the birth of a royal child. A child we would love. What a wonderful mother she would be... But then why risk missing out on this opportunity? I scowled in confusion before saying, "I'll bring this up with Novo next chance I get. If there's anyone who understands Celestia better than most, it's her."

Rain Shine seemed to be in agreement. While the Empty Plains had resulted in radio silence between her and the royal family for too long, she still had history with Celestia. Although she then spoke with a rather smug smile, "Although I must say... I'm amused you assumed I was at my most fertile at this time. Because if I was in heat... You would have known. You would...have felt it in your soul."

"Huh? Wait, you mean I would've been able to... I mean I known human olfactory senses aren't keen enough to pick up on that, but... I'd still know?" I asked in some confusion. I still did not know much about the kirin. And I was about to learn more.

Rain Shine took a step towards me as she spoke with such a smile on her face. "Yes. Because my very spiritual energies would have alerted yours. If I was ready to receive your child, you would sense in me. You would feel my fertility. My need for you. And how dearly my body and soul would be inviting you to...spread seeds through my fertile fields."

Enticing... Too enticing. With how Rain Shine took step after step towards me, forcing me to back up... Was she trying to seduce me? Because it was working. But...she was right. I felt nothing unusual about her presence. Nothing...calling out to me in an unusual manner. But Rain Shine then whispered to me almost forlornly, "It is such a shame my body decided this is not the time for it. If I were at my most fertile, I would gladly accept you, my love... I would be honored to have you sire our first daughter here and now."

That desire was burning in my heart. Oh, my dear Rain Shine... My mind raced as I fanaticized what our beautiful kirin foals would look like. All precious little girls. Prancing little fillies who would fill the Grove of Silence with laughter. And as Rain Shine gently nuzzled her full voluminous mane against the side of my face, she then whispered to me. "But soon... I hope that when the time comes... It will be when you and I are finally back in the home of my people's origin. What a perfect time it would be... If our firstborn would be sired during the lunar new year in the distant lands of the east."

That day was coming. It had been agreed upon that the royal family would be present for the lunar new year celebrations in the far east. The land from which all kirin originate. If while we are there... That Rain Shine would go into heat... It was perfect. There was no better time and place for us to finally start our family than there. And so I whispered to my beloved, "I hope it will... I love you."

"And I love you, my dear James." Rain Shine cooed to me before we lost ourselves in our auras. My arms wrapped around her as that majestic more pressed into me. There surrounded by fluttering butterflies, we kissed. Oh, how we kissed. Nosily as our tongues danced. Her voice... So elegantly she moaned for me. My heart was filled with hope for the not so distant future. Just a little longer and we would be blessed...

For just a small eternity, she was all I saw. All I felt. My beloved kirin queen in my arms as our lips touched and our tongues danced. What a wonderful thing the love between a man and kirin is. It was bliss. There surrounded by nature. But we were not as alone as I suspected. For Rain Shine soon pulled her face away from mine before whispering with a smile. All while her eyes glanced to the right in their corners. "Hm. How in love with you must I be to take leave of my senses enough for one to approach us undetected? How long have you been standing there, your highness?"

We had been found. With how deeply entranced Rain Shine and I were with each other, we had not noticed Skystar having tracked us down from the east. She was watching us with wide eyes, her beak parted in astonishment. She soon let out a quiet whistle before saying, "Wow... I knew that you were...in a weird relationship, James. But...wow. You two...really are into each other."

Skystar had caught us in the act. While I am sure she knew something of my unorthodox relationship with my beloveds, she had never actually seen me being sweet on anyone besides her mother. Now she knew exactly what was going on. I gently embraced Rain Shine before saying, "I hope you don't think less of me. There's no lust going on here. Just love. That's how it's always been."

Rain Shine was quick to interject as well. "I sense...uncertainty in you, your highness. You understand the value of fidelity, yet what you see clashes with all you know. I assure you that there is no deception in this man's heart. No desire to sow his seed for its own sake. The only ones he desires...are those who have found a place in his heart. And the love between a man and kirin...is a most potent love indeed."

"You really sound sure of yourself. Kirin have a special magic, right? Like they can...sense things in people?" Skystar asked as she stepped into the clearing. There was no sign of Silverstream or Terramar with her, but they would surely come running eventually.

"Of course. My people are connected to the earth itself. We are in tune with the natural energies of nature. And these energies are found in all that is natural. Including you. We sense the ebb and flow of one's spiritual presence. But when it comes to him..." Rain Shine explained before turning her gaze to me. Her eyes met mine for a moment before her lips touched mine. She showed no shame in our love for each other. her presence was comforting. Any apprehension in me faded in the presence of her love. Rain Shine then turned her gaze to our guest and spoke with a serene smile, "My people have always harbored an intrinsic harmony with humanity. Especially the men..."

Skystar's eyes widen further at Rain Shine's earnest answer. With no words to share, she could only watch as Rain Shine gazed into my eyes while I smiled back at her. "I am honored to be his. And he is mine. Just as he belongs to the very fortunate women who have found love with him. I pray you understand."

"I... Um... I mean this is all new to me. It's not normal for hippogriffs to...do what you're doing... But..." Skystar stumbled over her words. She was flustered. I could see the faintest blush shining through her feathers on her face. As a lifelong maiden, she was not accustomed to romance. But she then grinned with wings partially spread, "I'll just...keep watching. I mean Mom really has faith in you, James. And if she thinks this will work, then... I'll believe in you too."

"Thanks. I know this isn't normal. And there's no easy way to explain how it works. But...I know it is working." I replied before turning my gaze back to Rain Shine. My hand tenderly caressed under her jaw. And with another kiss upon her lips, I said, "It gets a little easier every day. Just need to...keep going. Love you, Rain."

"And I love you, my dear." Rain Shine replied as we once again indulged in our love for each other despite having an audience. Our embrace and our kisses. In her presence, I really only noticed Rain Shine. Our brows touched as I gazed into those bold and beautiful crimson eyes. "So many miles of empty green. We could have missed each other so easily. But you found us. And then you found me. I feel like...it was fate that brought us together."

What fortune indeed. I would have passed by that verdant mountain of a hill that contained the Grove of Silence had I not just happened to spot one of its residents out there on the Empty Plains trotting on home. I never would have known the kirin were there. What a twist. Had I arrived sooner, maybe I would not have ever seen that lone mare. If I had not tumbled down that earthen tunnel and twisted my ankle... Had I not been distracted by my untimely encounter with the mystical Mistmane... Timing was everything. Knowing how easily I could have overlooked the Grove of Silence and never known it was there... I leaned harder into my embrace with my arms around my beloved. "I would've been so poorer for it if I never found you..."

Our words were not being shared with just each other. Skystar heard everything. And the hippogriff princess had questions. "How...did you two first meet? Out on the Empty Plains, right?"

Rain Shine was all too happy to explain. She turned her head while still in my arms and smiled serenely at our guest. "We met on the winds of pure chance. One of my village's people had just returned from a stroll out on the Empty Plains and this wonderful man happened to notice and followed her. We welcomed him with open arms once we discerned he meant no harm. The Grove of Silence served as his oasis for a night before he departed. And once war found him and we overheard of the growing struggles he and his allies were facing, I took it upon myself to provide assistance. And so I ventured out with blade at my side and joined my beloved on the battlefield."

I allowed my lover to speak while I slid my hand over her shoulder. Rain Shine then turned her head to gaze at me while continuing to speak to Skystar. "And in the days that followed... We found love. I was so drawn to his presence. As is the nature of a kirin. My heart longed for his. But his heart... Scarred and cautious. His heart had been shattered before. Betrayed by his first love. It longed for mine, but his mind kept it tightly bound in protective chains. But time was kind to us. Eventually, those binds were loosened. And now our hearts mingle leisurely."

"I'm sorry I kept you waiting, dear. It's just... For love to bloom so easily between man and kirin... It seemed too good to be true. I couldn't let myself believe it at the time. But I do now. I love you, Rain." I said softly while so glad to have finally let go of those doubts. We stood there together and embraced. There was no shame to be had.

Skystar sighed dreamily as she observed us. The princess of Capricorn Island soon said kindly, "You two are a really good couple. I hope things work out well for you. You both deserve it."

"You honor us, your highness. And I have faith our hearts are not misguided. I am his and he is mine. Am I not, my love?" Rain Shine replied before turning her attention to me. There was only one answer I could give. Without words, my lips met hers as we kissed most passionately. Tongues dancing, voices humming, there was nothing to hide from our guest. But then... Rain Shine suddenly pulled away from the kiss with her eyes wide in giddy nervousness. "Oh my... Someone very young draws near."

A pair of voices were calling out from the east. And the rustling of the underbrush revealed their approach. Silverstream and Terramar had left the ocean and were on their way to us. I quickly released Rain Shine from my embrace as we both wisely took a step back from each other. The hippogriff siblings were too young. There was no way of predicting how they would respond to me and Rain Shine being in a relationship. That needed to be kept hidden from them for the moment. When we looked at Skystar, she winked at us with a cheeky grin on her beak. "I didn't see anything."

Seconds later, hues of pale pink and green emerged from the eastern edge of the clearing. And Silverstream was the first to speak. "There you all are! What's... Ooooooh, so that's why you're over here."

The two siblings turned their gaze up as rays of sunlight shone through the canopy. The many butterflies that served as witnesses to my love for Rain Shine were still fluttering about above us. Almost as if in some form of dance. I am convinced it was just a mass courtship display. Terramar stepped out into the open with his head titled back to gaze upward. "Wow, you don't see so many butterflies like this back home."

"They're probably migrating south. It's getting cold up north. I'm guessing Capricorn Island doesn't see many migratory creatures?" I replied while also beholding the spectacle above us. Butterflies just have a certain delicate flair to them. I think only moths can compete with them.

Skystar shook her head and said, "Nope! Expect maybe for ocean birds that travel far. We sometimes see flocks of terns down the mountain."

We started to follow the butterflies. Some were coming and going deeper into the forest. And after a short trek, we found what seemed to be drawing them. A large boulder of a rock sat out in another clearing. Covered in patches of moss and even some flowers, it drew attention from a lot of local creatures. Butterflies fluttered about and rested on it. There were even some small lizards scurrying about. Silverstream then asked, "Wanna chill out on there for a bit?"

The timing could not have been more appropriate. As if to provide and answer, something burst out from a crevasse in that rock. A large spider grabbed a butterfly and dragged it back into its lair. We all recoiled at the sudden ambush and took a step back. The rest of the creatures making their home on that rock paid no mind to that spider snagging itself a meal. A long awkward pause passed before I finally said, "Yeah, about that... Let's not?"

"Yes... We probably should avoid drawing the attention of unfamiliar beasts. Nature is not always gentle." Rain Shine replied while she even put herself between us and the rock. As if to confirm her claims, another beastly bug came crawling over the rock. A centipede. It even seemed to look at us, but Rain Shine stood her ground. I could feel her aura...exert itself. That centipede was just living in nature. Was she communicating with it? Regardless, it went scurrying off and out of sight.

"Uh... Who wants to go for another swim? Away from all these bugs." Terramar asked while we all agreed in some form or another. The lot of us quickly headed back east and left the forest for the beach. I wonder how Fluttershy would have reacted to that sight... Nature gets wild in the tropics, I suppose.

I got those leaf wraps off my feet and went for a swim in the shallows. I almost forgot about those necklaces around the necks of my companions and was soon beset by three beautiful seaponies. The way they burst from the sea around me told me that they were actively trying to surprise me out of nowhere. I recoiled, but still got a laugh out of their surprise. "Heh... Why are you hippogriffs so gorgeous no matter what you look like?"

"Maybe it's because we're pretty birds?" Silverstream giggled before lightly poking my cheek with her equine snout. She remembered that sweet little name I liked to call her. Because she had always been a very pretty bird. She then asked while giving me a playful wink, "But I guess now we're pretty fishies now?"

Terramar slid his hand fin over her chest and said, "I dunno about that... I don't have any scales on me. I don't feel slimy. You think we're more like dolphins or something?"

"Yeah, probably! I mean look at this!" Skystar replied before lifting her tailfin above the ocean's surface. It glistened in the sun beautifully as she explained, "Look at this fin! Only fish have vertical fins, but ours are horizontal. That means we must have more in common with cetaceans than fish. You know, like whales?"

"You sure know your ocean trivia, huh?" I replied while Skystar beamed at me proudly. I wonder if that necklace will serve a special purpose in her oceanography hobbies once she is back home. Although I then noticed who was not with us. I looked back and saw Rain Shine just watching us all from the shoreline. "You coming in or what?"

"I believe I shall remain on dry land. We kirin were not made for the ocean. Perhaps ponds and lakes, but not the open sea." The serene kirin queen replied while not even able to bring herself to set foot into the waves washing over the beach. Was seawater uncomfortable to her? That salty brine would ruin most plants...

We did not question her further. Rain Shine had the right to enjoy her vacation on her own terms. My three aquatic friends went frolicking in the surf again and even took me for a ride at times too. I would hold onto them from behind while they would go rushing ahead like a torpedo. They were mindful to keep me above water since I had no goggles to use. Skystar provided the best experience. Her larger form was easier to hold onto and she was even faster than her two friends.

It is hard to say how much time we even spent out there. Rain Shine would trot along the beach to keep up with us like a diligent babysitter. But at long last, my three aquatic friends beached themselves before suddenly reverting back to their avian forms in a swirling flash of their necklaces' magic. They shook themselves free of the seawater, but remained adorably soaked with their feathers sagging. I crawled out of the sea after them and asked, "Time to head back?"

Surprisingly, the three of them looked more tired than anything. Maybe they needed a nap after a long swim. There were yawns aplenty as we strolled along the beach back to the south. With how little resistance water puts up against aquatic creatures like seaponies, one would think even unnatural seaponies would conserve energy. Maybe some other factor had worn them out. Sure enough, Silverstream hung back for a bit before she looked up at me. "When we get back, you wanna take a nap with us?"

"That sounds like a good idea, really. But we really shouldn't make afternoon naps a habit while we're here. This vacation will be over before you know it, I swear..." I replied before I was betrayed by a yawn from my own body. Rain Shine giggled softly beside me and placed a kiss upon my cheek when no one was looking. While Silverstream hastened her pace to get herself beside her friend and brother, Rain Shine gazed at me with an almost pleading gaze of adoration. I was reminded of why in seconds. "I know, dear. I know. Tonight. I'll be there."

"Ember and I will be waiting, my love." Rain Shine whispered to me while she and I shared a kiss. Only Skystar happened to notice out of the corner of her eye, but she merely smiled at us before turning her attention back to her two younger friends. Our secret was safe with her.

We soon began to pass a few vacationers. And then that number grew. Until we were having to navigate the crowds of the busiest beaches on that side of Cantercun. And we were immediately beset by a very antsy Seaspray who came swooping in once we had reached some open sand. "Ah, you're back! Anything to report? Are you all well, your highness?"

Skystar just rolled her eyes with such an amused grin on her beak. "It's OK, admiral. We had a great time! Miss Rain Shine didn't have to deal with anything up there."

Rain Shine nodded with a serene smile on her lips. That was enough to reassure Novo's captain of the guard. He let out a rather shrill sigh and said, "Phew, my apologies if I seem overbearing. I am not used to placing the safety of our princess in the hands...or hooves of another when overseas."

"You're just doing your job, Seaspray. And you're very good at it." I replied before finding myself letting out a yawn. I was so annoyed with myself. I did not want to take a nap, but it sounded so inviting to do so. I then looked down at my youngest friends and asked, "Where are we napping? Your place?"

"Sounds good. I'll go get our room ready." Terramar replied before he and Silverstream went trotting off towards the hotel with Skystar. They all stood in the showers to rinse all that lingering seawater from their feathers before parting ways. Skystar went back over to our VIP area while Terramar and Silverstream disappeared into the hotel.

I glanced over at Rain Shine and saw that she looked hardly sleepy at all. Serene and relaxed, but not tried. Then again, she normally looks a little too relaxed whenever I happen to see her. I asked softly, "You sleepy too?"

"Hardly, my love. But I will not deprive you of sweet slumber. I shall go find Ember and let her know that we are to be expecting you this evening." Rain Shine replied before strolling away. I set my sights on the hotel and also partook in a quick rinse in the showers to get any seawater and sand off me before finally heading inside.

I had forgotten which room was being used by the two hippogriff siblings and had to knock on each door in the hallway where my entire entourage had been assigned. I has really hoping I would not disturb anyone. Although the correct door quickly opened after a few taps to reveal Terramar on the other side. He looked dry and adorably fluffy, so I assume he had used a hairdryer to get himself dried off nice and quick. "Hey, you made it! Did you see Silverstream out there?"

"Huh? She's not here?" I replied before stepping inside. Sure enough, Silverstream was nowhere to be seen. She did not even tell her brother where she was going? "She didn't come with you? Where'd that silly bird go?"

"She said she had to get something first. Dunno what though." Terramar replied before letting out another yawn. He blinked a few times while looking easily the most exhausted I had ever seen. "Wow... The sun and the sea really wear you out down here. I never felt this tired after a swim back home."

"To be fair, Capricorn Island isn't a tropical island. Anyway, excuse me a minute. I don't wanna get your bed wet." I replied before stepping into the bathroom. A few minutes with a hairdryer was enough to get my trunks all dried off. But just when I was about to step out, I heard a knock on the door just outside the bathroom. "She's back already?"

"Hey there, boys! I got lunch!" I heard Silverstream's muffled voice reply. She had just been let in once I exited the bathroom and was carrying a big paper bag in her hand. My fatigue was quickly pushed aside by the subtle aroma coming from it. In all of our fun on the beach, we had forgotten about it being lunchtime. My silly friend then winked at me and said, "Who wants more seafood sandwiches?"

Silverstream knew exactly where to go to get some good eats. She had brought back sandwiches from the same place she had gotten me and her lunch the previous day. And what a feast it was. Silverstream had gotten all three of us fried crab sandwiches. And they were still piping hot right out of the bag. I could almost see Terramar's beak watering at just the sight of his. "Oh wow... Good find, sis!"

We completely ignored our exhaustion to get in some good eating. But once we had finished, our fatigue came back with a vengeance. I do not know what it is about trying to sleep on a full stomach in the middle of the day, but we were going to pass out for a nap whether we wanted to or not. Silverstream carried all of our leftover trash to the bin while letting out a yawn. "Wow, that really hit the spot... And I'm ready to just...catch some Zs."

"Yeah, me too... James, you wanna get up there first?" Terramar asked while I found myself barely keeping my eyes open. I fell back on one of their beds and got a pillow under my head. But before I could even consider draping myself in a blanket, my two little friends bounded up on each side of me and held me in a feathery embrace. There was just enough room for all three of us to squeeze onto the bed without rolling off the side. Terramar let out a little snicker as his head rested beside mine. "Comfy?"

"Heh. You cuddly fluffy birds love to socialize." I replied as I got my arms behind them and held the two fluffy hippogriff siblings against me. Soft and comforting, their wings and bodies did a lot to ease me into sleep. With a long yawn, I spoke one last time while noticing Silverstream had already started to lightly snore. "Sweet dreams, you two."

I was out like a light in a matter of minutes in the embrace of those cuddly bird horses. With no royal friends peeking in on my dreams, I slumbered with my mind drifting aimlessly. All I remember of that time was...a sense of intrigue. It was not a nightmare, but it was also not a restful dream. My mind was very active. And while I cannot recall the finer details... The end of it all. It stuck with me.

There was darkness. And a single beacon of light. A warm orange glow that gradually grew brighter. And the sound... It pulsed weakly. Like a beating heart. And that orange color... Why did it feel familiar? And in a way that made me uneasy?

That beating heart grew louder. And then the shadows closed around it. But only partially. Like claws or even a rib cage, several black slender shadows clamped down around the orange light. I remember hearing what sounded like a loud and deep hiss echoing through a cave before something clamped onto my ear. My eyes suddenly opened as my dream ended. But while I was awake, the sensation of something clamping onto my right ear did not subside. And that hiss... Right into my ear?

I almost laughed. Silverstream was snoring right into my ear while her beak was gently gnawing on it. And very gently too. I rolled my eyes as I had to wonder just how much my two young friends had influenced my dream. I pushed my lingering thoughts of that strange orange glow aside. What was that supposed to be? The afternoon tropical sun? At least Terramar was sleeping less awkwardly than his sister.

Without waking my friends, I managed to force myself up. Or so I tried. When I lifted my head, I felt a lot of weight pulling on my ear. Silverstream would not let go and I was starting to drag her up like a fish on a line. Those hippogriffs really are a lot lighter than they look. That ridiculous situation was too much. I cracked up and said, "Come on, Silver! I'm not your lunch!"

"Huh? Hey, where's my squid jerky?!" My silly friend snapped awake instantly and let go of my ear. Terramar rose from his sleep with his eyes blinking weakly. They both stretched their wings and yawned in unison. Silverstream shook off her sleepiness quicker, as usual, while her brother took some time to really get up. He must have really needed that nap. She then sat up and asked, "Did I wake you up? Popped your dream too soon? Oops..."

"Nah, I think you woke me up at a good time. We don't wanna waste too much of our vacation napping, right?" I replied while also lazily getting out of bed to stretch. Terramar was especially quiet as he just lied there with his head up. Silverstream was wide awake at that point, but Terramar looked like he could pass out again at any second. "You OK there, Terra?"

He just mumbled something under his breath that neither of us could make out. And Silverstream had an idea with such a smug smirk on her beak. "I know what'll get him up. Come here, bro!"

Silverstream pretty much pounced on her brother and had him pinned. What followed was Terramar suddenly bursting into frantic laughter as his sister started tickling him in ways I never would have had the mind to. Terramar flailed and squawked as his sister invigorated him with nothing but laughter. "Ahahahaha OK! OK, I'm up! Uncle, Uncle!"

"Works every time!" Silverstream giggled as she hopped back. Terramar wheezed while splayed out on his back. I could only shake my head in amusement. The brother and sister had a healthy playful relationship. With her brother wide awake, Silverstream then turned to me with a big smile on her beak. "OK then! Nap's over! Whatcha wanna do next, best friend?"

A glance at the clock on the wall showed that it was only in the mid afternoon at that time. Still too early to be worrying about dinner. And I was still in my trunks. I looked towards the windows and said, "How about you two head on out to have some fun? I'm gonna head back to my room and get some real clothes on. I think I'm done with the beach for today."

Terramar and Silverstream did not have any objections. They were out the door before me. But when I stopped to unlock the door to my room, I noticed Silverstream had returned to my side. I glanced down at my friend and asked, "Did you forget something?"

"Yep. I forgot to ask if my hero needed anything. Something I can do for you? Anything at all?" She replied with a concerned smile. I only then remembered her offer from the previous day. That she would look after me if I needed anyone. I was far past the point of injury at the time. Even with all the old scars I got during the war, I was not as bad off as Silverstream thought I was. But I did dearly appreciate her constant concern. She was the first friend I made on Capricorn Island and that friendship was still staying strong, even in a foreign land.

I could not turn Silverstream away without taking her up on such an offer. Not wanting to keep her too long, I got down on one knee and held out my arms to her. "How about a hug from the pretty bird?"

"Yes! All the fluffiest hugs for my hero!" Silverstream chirped before all but jumping into my embrace. I grinned from ear to ear with a snicker hissing through my teeth. She was squeezing me so hard in that hug. If Silverstream had more upper body strength, she might have ended up hurting me. "Mmmmmm, squeezing you enough?"

"Mmph, let's see if I can put the squeeze on you too." I snickered as I tried to tighten my own embrace on my fluffy friend. We squeezed each other harder and harder...until our arms finally gave out. We both released each other with some minor fatigue setting in. Almost as if we had tried to compete with each other. It strangely brought back memories of that one time when Big Macintosh almost crippled Shining Armor during that game of spin the bottle where things went too far... "Wow, you hippogriffs got some grip there. Did I break anything?"

"Nah, I'm fine. You really squeezed me tight though. Need another one?" Silverstream asked with her arms and wings held wide. And it was very tempting to take her up on such an offer. Hugging fluffy birds always feels nice and hippogriffs have the arms for it.

I almost gave in, but resorted to just placing my hand on Silverstream's head and rubbing her forehead. "I say we've had enough for now. Get out there and have a good time, pretty bird. We'll catch up later."

"Eheheh, OK! See you soon, James!" Silverstream chirped before she finally made her way down the hall with a springy step in her trot. Finally alone with myself, I stepped into my room and quickly swapped out into some proper tropical attire. I got into a pair of shorts and even a tropical style polo shirt that Rarity had put together for me a while back. I looked at myself in the bathroom mirror and was pleased to see I was really looking the part of a vacationer out for a stroll in the sun.

I could have returned to the beachside VIP area my entourage had been assigned to, but I felt like I could use some time to myself. Instead of heading out the eastern door towards the beach, I departed the hotel through the west exit. Some vacationers were arriving and others were departing via pony-drawn carriages. Probably the closest thing to a taxi service Equestria has. I followed the road and eventually came into town. And I had to remind myself of something I promised myself. "Gotta remember to pick up some souvenirs while I'm down here..."

Fluttershy and I seldom traveled far from the resort we had our honeymoon at. I did not know much of what waited beyond the perimeter. The exterior design of Cantercun architecture definitely had a certain...flavor to it. I am certain the Republic of Aquila even further south had influenced the culture of the area down to how architecture was designed. And sure enough, while ponies were the most common sight among the locals, I did spot a few harpies in the mix.

My attention to the local stores was redirected at the tall avian creatures I saw occasionally strolling the streets. And much like Celaeno and her crew, they all had something in common. Every harpy I saw had elements associated with tropical birds. Mostly parrots and maybe some birds of paradise. I suppose that adds more variety to them amongst the other avian races, what with griffons mostly having elements of birds of prey and hippogriffs displaying traits of ocean birds.

Despite being in an unfamiliar land, I did not feel in danger or lost. I had a good sense of direction and could easily find my way back to the hotel when needed. I did not have my wallet on me, so buying souvenirs was out of the question for the moment. I was just scoping out the local shops to figure out what was wear and to plan my inevitable shopping spree. But what exactly should I get my friends and family back in Ponyville? With a roll of my eyes, I almost spoke to myself with a laugh. "When in doubt, go for edible goods."

I strolled about for a moment longer before I happened to notice a large shadow pass over me. Much too large for any of the local wildlife. And when I glanced up, something came swooping back towards me and came in for a quick landing before me. But this bird was also just as much of a stallion as a rooster. "Ah, there you are! Her royal majesty requested I track you down after you went too long without anyone catching sight of you. Everything well, my good sir?"

Had I really been away from the resort for that long? It was a surprise to see good old Seaspray standing before me in that glorious iridescent armor. I then asked out of concern, "Did something happen? Does Novo need me for anything?"

Seaspray shook his head while maintaining his chipper and endearing presence. "No, nothing of the sort. It was just that no one had seen you in some time and we found no trace of you in any of the hotel rooms. Not that we feared you were in danger, but I was requested to track you down and see to your safety. Protocol and all that."

I had to wonder if it was really Novo who asked Seaspray to come find me. It might have been anyone from Equestria's royal family for all I knew. We were far from familiar territory and that was enough to raise concerns if one of us wandered off for too long. I just shrugged my shoulders and said, "All right, I get it. I guess I'm done out here for today anyway. I was just scouting around to get a feel for the shop locations. Don't wanna go home without gifts for friends and family."

"I understand completely, Sir James. If you have finished your business in town, shall I escort you back to our party?" Capricorn Island's admiral asked before I relented. With that fine stallion of a man at my side, we began to make our way back east towards the seaside.

I seldom ever get to spend much time alone with Seaspray, even on his home turf. I was a bit at a loss of how to break the silence. Thankfully, the proud admiral was always eager to chat up his company. I think the guy just really likes hearing himself talk. Not that I can blame him with just how charismatic his voice always is. "How has our venture into these vibrant tropical lands been? We've only been here for a few days, but we still have at least a full week ahead of us. Everything to your liking, my lord?"

"Yeah, I'd say so. I've pretty much settled into a routine by now. And it's been a good time. A good...prologue, you could say. I'm looking forward to whatever the rest of our stay brings." I replied while now wondering how we would expand our horizons. There was no point in staying just on the hotel grounds. We should make a point to venture into town and see what there was to partake in. But I then looked at Seaspray and asked, "What about you, admiral? Have you been having a good time?"

"Oh, but of course! I know I'm in charge of the guard detail around here, but I've been finding time now and then to find some time to myself. I've shared a few drinks with my men, savored some shrimp cocktail, and even gone for a swim in the ocean. And I must say I think we hippogriffs must have been seaponies in another life if we make that transition so smoothly! Maybe there really is a link between us hippogriffs and hippocampi after all."

Seaspray had tried out those seapony necklaces when I was not looking? I bet he was as much a feast for the eyes as Novo and Skystar. Although my friend then glanced at me and asked, "And I trust you have been quite generous with your time in regards to our queen. Her royal majesty longs for you when you are not with her, my liege. She hides it well, but I have seen a different sense of longing in her ever since she came home from the Empty Plains. It's not one of sorrow. It's one of hope. Always looking forward to the day when she is beside her king again."

I felt a certain tingling sensation flow down my spine when I heard that line. I do not see Novo often enough... And I cannot imagine what happens in the halls of the Ivory Palace when I am not there. After a moment of thought, I turned to Seaspray asked, "You see and hear a lot from Novo, right?"

The hippogriff champion of Capricorn Island let out a laugh before looking right at me. "More than you'd think! I may be admiral of Capricorn Island, but I have largely served as a confidant to our queen for years. I know many secrets surrounding the royal family and am her most valued advisor. A close friend of the family, if you would. Why, just recently... She even asked me for my input on wallpaper choices for future plans involving a nursery she wishes to have installed."

That sounded like Novo. Always the mother, of course she would be planning ahead for the family we were hoping to start together. But Seaspray... With all that talk of romance and family, I had to wonder... Seaspray must have been in his 50s by then. Or at least his late 40s. He felt like a very shrewd and experienced man whenever I spoke to him. One with decades of experience. And he looked phenomenal for a stallion at such an age. And so I asked, "Seaspray... Do you have any plans for a wife?"

There was a surprising lack of hesitation in his response. Seaspray beamed at me as he held his head high. "Oh, not at all, my lord! For I have always been a humble servant of the people and of the royal family. I need not trouble myself with hunting for a wife when I assure you that I am quite happy watching over those who carry the crowns of Capricorn Island. And it is not like that there isn't a certain family connection between us. I swear that her royal highness Skystar has even come to view me as a type of uncle figure in time. Strange, when considering that she is many times my age..."

A snort of laughter burst from me when I heard that last bit. Mortal minds will never be able to truly understand the minds of immortals or how time shapes them. Although Seaspray then smiled at me and asked more sincerely, "And speaking of the royal family... I must ask. Are you and her royal majesty Novo... Are you two finally considering when the time will come when you are blessed with an heir?"

If anyone on Capricorn Island knew the full story of Novo's desire for a new family with her betrothed, it was Seaspray. But I doubt he knew every last detail. With a long sigh, I then smiled at him while glancing at my escort out of the corner of my eye. "Heirs."

Seaspray took maybe a good five seconds to process what I was implying. He then glanced my way again and asked, "I beg your pardon?"

"Heirs, Seaspray. Plural. Multiple. Novo and I... We hope to have many. As many as fate will allow." I replied as such a profound warmth filled my heart. A twinge of excitement. At that moment, Novo very well may have entered the earliest stages of pregnancy. And Seaspray absolutely had the right to know of his queen's current condition. "And...we've been trying since we arrived. We're hoping it takes."

The charismatic stallion came to a stop as he gazed at me with his beak hanging open. At least for a moment. But he then began to smile proudly at me before speaking. "Well then... If that is the case, then I am certain your children will be the brightest stars amongst our people. Beacons of a bright future. And I will be honored to protect and serve them for as long as I can."

So proud and charming, yet so humble and devoted. Seaspray was truly a man among men. And I adored him for that. Thinking of Novo... And the little lives we would create together... I turned to Seaspray and said softly, "Seaspray... I'm sure I've said this before, but... I won't be able to always be there for her. I can't be by Novo's side all the time. And...I won't always be there for our children. Please... Watch over them for me. Please keep them safe and happy when I'm not there."

My friend brought a fist to his shimmering peytral and bowed his head to me. "You have my word, my lord. I will protect my queen...and your precious heirs with my life. I will see to it your sons and daughters are well when their father returns."

My emotions got the better of me. I stepped forward and surprised Seaspray with a warm embrace. He stood frozen as my arms wrapped around him. "You're a good friend, Seaspray. Thank you. And don't ever change..."

Seaspray was left stunned for a moment. How often does Novo display such affection to her closest confidant? Surely not so much for what I was showering him with. After a moment of stunned silence, Seaspray answered in kind. His great wings folded over me for a winged embrace. "If I had only known when you arrived that day... That the glorious knight stepping off the gangplank would be the next man to wear a crown at our queen's side... My good man. My dear friend. Thank you. For everything."

Fate threw us all quite the curveball that day. When I arrived on Capricorn Island, I was expecting simply to have a good time. I did not expect to fall in love...or to be loved by the queen of Capricorn Island herself. Let alone the most stunning and reliable woman I may have ever known in Equestria. I am certain I state this more often than necessary, but Novo has truly proven herself to be the closest example of a perfect woman I have ever known. A paragon of a mare tempered by experience and time. And to think that she is mine while I am hers... I truly found paradise back then. "I...didn't know what I was about to find that day... I'm grateful for everything I was given during my stay. Your people...are simply wonderful."

"And my people will come to be grateful for you in due time, I am sure." Seaspray spoke softly with his head resting against mine. But only for a moment longer. He suddenly pulled his head back and folded his impressive wings before beaming at me with such a smile. "Now then! Enough delays! How about you and I share a drink when we get back, my lord? A toast between gentlemen!"

"You know what? I'm surprised you and I haven't had a drink together yet. Sure, let's!" I retorted while feeling I could go for a cold daiquiri at the time. Instead of a leisurely stroll, Seaspray and I hastened our pace with a jog and trot. But even that was not quick enough for my escort. He suddenly went airborne, swooped back and scooped me up with his arms under mine. "Whoa, hey! You sure this is a good idea, admiral?!"

"I'd hate to keep her majesty waiting, my lord! Just hold tight and I'll have you there in a minute!" Seaspray spoke from jus behind my head. Ad with that, we were off. I dangled helplessly from the arms of my mighty hippogriff escort as we soared over Cantercun. It was a much scarier trip than it should have been with Seaspray carrying me along. I wiggled and squirmed as all sorts of nervous sounds spilled forth from my lips. Seaspray was quick to comfort me as he said, "Fear not, my liege! Her royal majesty would have my head if I were to drop you! And that's if you survived in one piece!"

He had quite the grip under my arms. I keep forgetting just how much upper body strength the finest hippogriff archers tend to have. And Seaspray was the best they had to offer. We went soaring over the hotel while I could even see the airship docks further to the south. I had never seen the Olympia from above before. I was having fun, but was oh so jittery too. The only time I have ever been comfortable flying freely was on the wings of my own enchanted armor. With a swoop, Seaspray expertly set us down by the pool where Novo was having a long soak in the shallows with Celestia. "Here he is, your majesty! Safe and sound!"

"That'll do, admiral. Now then... Where'd you run off to, honey? People were starting to wonder." Novo replied while sipping on a martini in hand.

"Just scouting around to figure out the lay of the local shops. I'm gonna have to do some gift hunting before we head home. But I think I'll wait until tomorrow before I really get started." I replied before heading over to the bar with Seaspray for that promised drink. We pulled up a seat with Seaspray setting aside his helmet for the moment. I listened in on what Seaspray was ordering. A martini. Shaken, not stirred. Feeling daring, I spoke up to the bartender. "I'll have a martini too. Surprise me."

Once the bartender went to work on our drinks, Seaspray turned to me wit a smile on his beak. "I seem to recall you never having a martini before, my good sir. At least not on my watch."

"I don't have the best history with martinis. My first real drink ever was some sort of dessert martini and I remember really not liking it. But some years have gone by, I've expanded my horizons on stiff drinks, so maybe it's time to give it another try." I replied while not having the slightest clue of what the bartender was putting together.

Seaspray rested an arm on the counter while looking at me out of the corner of his eye. "If you like gin, then you'll like a martini. That's the defining spirit to use, my lord."

"I do like gin. I especially like to take one shot and pour a can of cold flavored seltzer over it during summer. Gin seems like one of those liquors that's best kept simple for some reason. Maybe revisiting the art of the martini will convince me otherwise." I replied while watching our bartender go about with our drinks. He had two metal tumblers shaking about in the air with levitation magic. The clacking of ice cubes made the two of them sound like maracas. A strangely fitting sound given our location. And with one quick pour into a pair of wide martini glasses, our drinks were served.

Except not quite. Seaspray cast our bartender a bit of a cockeyed glare. The bartender appeared confused at first as he glanced back and forth at the two glasses between us. Only for the bartender to laugh and set a toothpick in each glass with an olive skewered on it. Seaspray immediately smiled and said, "Much obliged!"

"Can't forget the garnish, huh?" I said with a snicker. With a light tap of the rims of our glasses together, Seaspray and I took that first sip. And I recoiled a bit from the bite of that gin mixed with lord knows what else. "Mmph... That's got some kick to it. I need to get used to this stuff."

I watched Seaspray as he set his glass down after that first sip. He appeared much more pleased with his drink than I was. He then took the toothpick in hand and plucked the olive from it for a little snack. I seem to recall olives being a common ingredient in some of Capricorn Island's cuisine, now that I think back on my time there. My friend then glanced at my glass before his eyes met mine. I raised an eyebrow in silence, inquiring if there was something he wanted to ask me. Seaspray then asked in response, "Are you going to eat that, my lord?"

A barely contained laugh choked in my throat. I took that little toothpick in hand and held it up for him. "Heh, help yourself. I could never get a taste for olives. Too weirdly salty for me."

Seaspray's response was quick. He swiftly plucked that olive off the toothpick with a very precise and sudden peck before chewing it past his beak. I did not even know hippogriffs could display such speed and precision with their beaks. Until I remembered what they even are. "Oh right. Half horse. Half bird."

The hippogriff admiral let out a chuckle as he smirked at me with glass in hand. "I seem to recall the correct term for my people is 'birb' at this point in time. As decreed by our newest princess?"

"Seaspray, come on! You know Gladesong's not even six months old!" I suddenly burst out laughing as I recalled when my firstborn daughter met Novo for the first time. And tried to speak for the first time. She just does not have her D's down yet, resulting in her botching the first attempt in saying 'bird'. But Novo just rolled with it. Has Novo been enforcing Gladesong's 'decree' even after returning home?

Capricorn Island's admiral snickered at the memory of his first visit to Ponyville. "Tell that to our queen! You are her king, thus making your daughter our princess! And to think she even outranked me for an afternoon..."

Oh my lord, the shenanigans Novo will get up to with the many children that will surely be born into our family. If Novo is my queen and wife along with the likes of Celestia and Ember... Would that technically make them all royal blood? I rubbed my fingers along my temples as I spoke with an amused groan. "Oh man, Novo... I really hope my kids don't end up spoiled in the end..."

"While I was not there during her childhood, I must assume that Princess Skystar was raised quite responsibly. I do not believe you have any reason to believe our queen would spoil your little ones rotten, my lord." Seaspray replied as he savored another sip from his glass. I tried another taste, but that martini bite was not something I was used to. Maybe I was given the wrong recipe.

"It's not like they'll be eligible for the throne anyway... Or would they? I mean royal blood doesn't decide whether or not someone is a good leader. My world's history books can vouch for that..." I muttered in contemplation as I pondered if... Could it happen? Could any of my children, born as outsiders, possibly display the necessary traits to reign over foreign people? Could a pony qualify as Dragon Lord? Or could a kirin rule as queen over Capricorn Island?

Seaspray took a long swig of his drink before casting a smile at me. "Whoever it is who ends up next in line for the crown, I am certain my people will be very well off. I have faith in our mighty monarchs being able to vet potential candidates among their successors. Of course...that is assuming they feel the need to step down. Which I find unlikely. So many of those who wear crowns in this world have far more experience than any mortal leader could. And with so many years comes great wisdom. I have no need to doubt the future."

"I wish my world had such wisdom in its leaders... But no such thing exists there. Immortality is just pure fantasy to my world. And it would be more likely to corrupt and twist the psyches of human leaders if it was ever made possible. Humans are not meant for immortal lives..." I mumbled before finding my mind drifting back to some very dark thoughts that I had tried to leave behind. Sensing what this was doing to me, I went to work to fix the situation. I downed the rest of my drink quickly before calling for a shot of the bar's strongest bourbon.

My feathered friend looked on in confused concern as I downed that burning golden fluid in one go. I had to cough when I made the mistake of trying to inhale through my mouth afterwards. The fumes rising from my throat irritated my lungs. Seaspray asked cautiously, "Um... Are you quite all right?"

"Yeah... Yeah, I needed that. My thoughts were going to a bad place and I had to stop that. Thank goodness I'm a happy drunk." I said with a choking laugh. But just to be on the safe side, I called out to the bartender one more time. "One more shot of whisky. You decide which."

The bartender set me up with a very unexpected drink. A shot of a clear liquid lacking whisky's golden brown color. I lifted the shot glass to my nose and took a quick sniff. "I didn't even know whisky could be colorless... Ugh, but I don't care for that smell. What do you think this is, admiral?"

"This? Seems to be...malt whisky. It's usually left pure." Seaspray replied as he looked my drink over.

With nothing more to do, I took a deep breath and chugged the contents of my glass in one shot. And I was not ready for the flavor that would assail my tongue. I coughed and let tongue hang out of my mouth. What a thoroughly unpleasant flavor! "Good lord, what is that?! I can't describe it! The flavor is just filling my mouth! Bartender, you have anything to cleanse my palette?"

I was promptly given a few orange slices from the fruit tray meant for garnishing drinks. That tangy citrus flavor really helped after a few bites. Seaspray was watching the whole time as I unwittingly amused him. While that sweet and tart orange fruit soothed my tongue, that unpleasant aftertaste still lingered. "OK then... Note to self. Stay away from malt whisky. I don't care how potent it is. That flavor was just...unpleasant. It didn't have that strong whisky bite. It was...something else entirely and I don't like it."

"At the end of the day, experimentation is how we learn. At least it will get you the desired results, yes?" Seaspray replied as I began to feel the effects of the alcohol I had consumed. How potent was that malt whisky anyway? It must have been at least 50%. Seaspray, always one with a sharp eye, raised an eyebrow as I leaned a bit to one side in my seat. "Yes, I'd say you're looking rather liquored up, my good sir. Shall we...say...hit the pool tables?"

I was by no means drunk, but I was sufficiently intoxicated by that point. I ended up following Seaspray over to the entertainment lounge nearby where he and I were joined by some of his men. Our first course of action was a game of pool. Where I miserably failed. That is one game I doubt I will ever get the hang of. But my company were good sports about it. And I was too tipsy to really get mad about it. Every time I fumbled a shot, I just found myself laughing at it. And my fine feathered friends cheered me on anyway.

Hours went by with me routinely heading back over to the bar to replenish my alcohol supply. Being even mildly intoxicated does inhibit one's ability to retain new memories of a recent experience. I remember just having a good time all around. I can recall lounging in the pool with Ember. Sharing some tropical fruit snacks with friends and loved ones. But most of the details elude me at this time. At the end of the day, I was happy and entertained in the company of good friends. And that is what a vacation is supposed to be about.

By the time I finally stopped making routine visits to the bar, the sun was setting somewhere far over the western horizon. And instead of the usual dining deck leading out from our hotel, the lot of my entourage had gathered at a nearby patio that drew the attention of many vacationers nearby. We were provided with dinner and a show. With a scrumptious buffet set out nearby, we were serenaded by a local band. And it was karaoke night.

I was seated at a table with many friends and loved ones seated all around me. The band of ponies up on stage would serenade the singer with their own cover of the song live. The food was fine and the karaoke performances varied from impressively good to being amusingly amateurish. But at one point, I noticed Novo and Celestia whispering to each other off to my left. And I also noticed them happening to cast me a few glances out of the corners of their eyes. What were those two royal friends up to?

I was too busy savoring some fresh seafood to mind them too much. At least up until the two of them left their seats and wandered off in opposite directions. Moments after the current performer left the stage, Celestia herself approached the stage as the audience burst into wild applause. The Princess of the Dawn herself was about to sing? I set my fork down as I gave my beloved my undivided attention. "Celestia on vocals? This is gonna be good."

Celestia took hold of a microphone in her magical grasp up on stage as the band reset their instruments and began to put out a melody that sounded like some kind of old time jazz. She even began to jive a bit to the tempo before bringing the mic to her lips. And with a voice fit for royalty, my beloved began to sing...with the lyrics being a little too fitting for what I knew about her culinary preferences. "I like cake. And make no mistake. But baby... If you insist."

I happened to notice Celestia turn her gaze in my direction. And when her eyes met mine from far across the patio, I could see her smirking. "I'll cut out cake just for your sake. Baby, come on. Knock me a kiss."

Something that almost eluded my attention was Novo as she came in off the side swooping in for a sliding landing across a raised platform that the band was standing on. And as she did, she gave the necklace around her neck a tap before being engulfed by that swirling aura of purples and pale golds for just an instant. When she came to a stop at the edge of the platform, she had assumed that sleek and beautiful seapony form I had seen very recently. With her tailfin raised, she strongly brought to mind a lounge singer in a long flowing dress reclining on stage. All in a way that I swear was done just to entice everyone there.

In Novo's hand fin was yet another microphone that she began to sing into as that gorgeous mermaid queen reclined and posed oh so sexily on stage. All while that deep soulful and sultry voice gave me shudders in all the best ways. "I like pie. Just don't ask me why. And baby, get a looooad of this."

The way Novo said the next line of that verse... I think she was looking at Celestia with such an amorous smirk. All while her best friend returned that gaze. "When you're flying high, forget the pie. And baby, come here and knock me a kiss."

"When you press your sweet lips to mine, then I understood. They taste like candy, brandy, and wine, peaches, bananas, and everything fine." Celestia replied in turn as she and Novo completely stole the show with all eyes on them. What was with this duet they had planned together? So undeniably sultry with how they were looking at each other. Were they singing to each other? Or...were they singing to me? I did have plenty of fruit and even some flavored brandy that afternoon.

"I love jam and no flim flam. Scratch that off my list. This ain't no jam. The jam can scram. And baby, come on and knock me a kiss." Novo was not one to be outdone. Especially not in the face of her best friend. That sexy as hell queen of soul followed Celestia's verse with her own. Back and forth, the two most beautiful mares in the entire world performed their little duet while looking oh so sexy for their audience. And the way they directed their gazes towards each other with the last line of lyrics being sang in unison between each other... Was there something going on between them I had never been told about?

The band wrapped up the song like any good jazz tune with the audience all around us bursting into applause with the two royal ladies taking a bow. Although Novo then brought her mic to her lips while smirking at her best friend. When the applause quieted down, the sexy mermaid queen then spoke with her voice being projected throughout the patio, "You know the tabloids are gonna be all over this in the morning, right?"

Where did that come from?! Everyone burst out laughing. Myself included. Even Celestia almost fell over from cracking up so hard. Novo then tapped the necklace on her neck to quickly revert to her natural hippogriff form and took a proper bow to the audience once back on her feet. "Thank you, I'll be here all week!"

We all applauded together as the queen and princess left the stage and passed the microphones to the next couple who were volunteering to come up on stage. And when they returned to my sides, I whispered to them with a bit of a smirk on display. "What was that all about? You singing a little love song to each other?"

"To each other? James, my love... That was for you!" Celestia giggled before placing a quick kiss on my cheek with no one noticing.

Novo chuckled under her breath before saying, "A little something from you future queens, baby. And just taking a minute to mess with all those gossiping hens."

"Huh? Gossip? What, something I don't know about?" I asked in genuine and amused confusion. And what was that Novo mentioned about the tabloids?

Celestia just rolled her eyes and held a hoof to her brow. She was trying very hard to not laugh. Novo was more than able to provide me an explanation though. "Oh you know how it is. There's a not insubstantially sized demographic in Equestria that thinks that when two gorgeous royal mares spend too much time together, they must be munching carpets together half the time. I'm sure there are even some kinky weirdos out there who think there's some scandalous stuff going on behind closed doors with the sisters in the family."

"Oh my god..." I groaned at Novo's very peculiar choice of words. Words that even had Celestia shaking her head with a disgusted scowl on her face. I mean I get it. Novo and Celestia have been best friends for a very long time. Centuries even. Maybe even millennia. With my face buried in my palm, I understood what she was saying. "Right... I get it now. Shippers... And shippers be crazy."

We were given quite a bit of variety with the karaoke performances. Cadence and Shining Armor sang a love song together. Rain Shine surprised us all by singing a song in a beautiful yet unintelligible dialect that was surely a song rooted in her homeland to the far east. Even Skystar got up on stage and performed her rendition of some kind of peppy pop song. There was variety abound during our dinner with a show.

At last, things quieted down for the night. With the booze in my system having largely been filtered out over the evening, I went for a stroll around the hotel's premises under the moon. Just savoring the sounds of a tropical night. All while stopping short of the beach to avoid getting sand in my sandals. It had been another good day. And I was in the mood for one last drink before bed.

I made my way out to the VIP area behind the hotel and found a few of our entourage still up late for a dip in the pool or lounging around on beach chairs in the glow of torches. King Orbash and Queen Sunflare were sharing few cocktails and were speaking too softly to overhear as they gazed out at the distant ocean. It was simply a time of peace between a married couple. I knew better than to even walk over and say hello to them. So I pulled up a seat at the bar and ordered a local beer to drink with nothing but the ocean breeze and some soft music reaching my ears.

I was not the only one who just wanted to have a light drink at the end of the day. A familiar face came up beside me and asked, "Is this seat taken?"

Sky Beak had arrived all by himself. And I immediately replied with a smile. "Hey there, papa bird. Help yourself."

And there we sat as father and son. Man and stallion sharing a drink and savoring the sweet cool breeze of the ocean. After a long swig, Sky Beak smiled at me out of the corner of his eye. "That makes day #3. We have a whole week left ahead of us. How's your time been down here, my boy?"

I let out a long sigh with my gaze rising to meet nothing. "It's been...lovely. Things are simpler down here. The simplest of the simple life... It...kind of causes one to simplify their desires. I've been...focusing a lot on just...loving my beloveds. Wanting...to do things together with them..."

"Oooh, I know exactly what you mean. Something about this tropical paradise does bring out one's appreciation for the simple things in life. And there's nothing simpler than food, drink, and...pleasurable company. Goodness knows Ocean and I haven't missed the opportunity to...catch up." Sky Beak replied quietly as I noticed his feathers puffing up adorably. He had someone special on the mind. The mare of his dreams.

How could I forget the previous night? I remembered noticing Sky Beak and Ocean Flow slipping out of the hotel under the cover of dark. All while displaying gazes of amorous intent with one of those seapony necklaces being around Ocean's neck. I asked playfully, "Come to think of it, what were you two up to last night? I saw you leaving the hotel when I came back to go to bed."

Sky Beak snickered as his entire body became so adorably fluffy. He smirked at me and said, "Oh, you know... Ocean Flow wanted to try out that necklace for...something special. Away from prying eyes. And you know what it's like to be in love, my boy."

"Oooh... I get it. And I'm not surprised." I retorted before taking another swig of my beer. I then almost laughed as I added, "Then I guess that means we both know what it's like to make love to a mermaid."

The two of us cracked up laughing together. I am sure Sky Beak had assumed Novo and I had gotten intimate together very regularly. With another swig, Sky Beak calmed himself as his feathers smoothed out over him. "Ocean Flow really has taken well to that new form. Just make sure you let our queen know to not sleep in that form overnight. Ocean tried that and we woke up to find her dangerously dehydrated. I had to haul her into the shower and let her soak for a while before it was safe for her to change back. That was quite the scare. I'm glad we didn't wake anyone up."

"Wait, staying out of water for too long in a seapony form is dangerous? I mean...I guess it makes sense. Seaponies are mostly mammals, but I guess they do have fish elements to them. And fish aren't meant to be out of water." I stammered with wide eyes. I never would have guessed that staying out of water in a seapony form could be hazardous to one's health. I can only imagine what Ocean Flow looked like when she woke up. Shriveled fins like dead leaves?

Seaspray at least got a bit of an uneasy chuckle out of the memory. He took another swig of his drink and spoke, "At least we were laughing after it afterwards. And that's what matters, right? Looking back on close calls and being able to laugh about it. I just hope going through that phase didn't...endanger the results."

I raised an eyebrow at that inflection in Sky Beak's voice. And his gaze seemed to wander. That smile... One of hopeful longing. I asked carefully, "Results...? Of what?"

The stallion who had become a father to me bowed his head with his eyes closing. A wide smile spread across his beak before my loving papa bird looked at me. "Better keep this to yourself, all right? I don't want anyone finding out about this too soon. Especially the kids."

It began to dawn on me. And what Novo said to me earlier that day. I spoke with a hushed voice, "You... You didn't. You and Ocean are..."

Sky Beak and I were both fathers. But what I did not expect for us to share was the desire to let our families grow. He and his wife already had two wonderful kids. Both on the verge of entering their teens. And now... Sky Beak smirked in a rather giddy fashion as he spoke with a whisper. "Ocean and I... We've been discussing this for a while. Wondering if we could have another. Just one last time. And when we got here... Oh, she could not resist the thrill. Neither could I. So we tried...to have a child truly born between a mare of the sea and a stallion of the sky. And I have a strong hunch it'll take."

I was stunned. My beloved papa bird and his wonderful wife... They had come to Cantercun with the plans to have another baby together. And last night... My lord, I was at a loss for words. "I...uh... Wow. Congrats. I mean really. With how Silverstream and Terramar turned out, I know your kid will grow up happy and loved."

That wonderful father of a stallion then dropped something on me that I simply had not considered at the moment. And with such a proud smile on his beak. "And that means you will be a big brother by this time next year. I know you can't always be around on Capricorn Island, but I hope you'll find time to be in our foal's life. They'll want to know you."

To most others, those words would have been quite flattering. But to me... It triggered a very different response in my heart. One of shame. My gaze wandered. My smile faded. I struggled to find words to say. When I spoke, I all but forced the words out. "I... Sure... I can do that."

Sky Beak was not fooled. His delighted and optimistic smile faded as he could see something was not right. I failed to hide my true emotions in the face of that wonderful news. And my response to such news was...not what many would have assumed it would be. Sky Beak's own smile faded with concern building in his eyes. "James... What's wrong? Aren't you happy to know you'll have a little brother or sister in about a year?"

My eyes wandered away from his gaze. What I was about to tell him was risky. But he had the right to know. "You know about my father... I haven't told you about my brother. And about myself."

The eyes of the fatherly stallion before me widened in unease. But he then set his drink aside and leaned towards me. "I'm listening."

"Before I say anything... There's one thing I think I should say to preface where I'm going with this." I said as I found it hard to even look at him. I leaned harder on the counter before us and gathered my thoughts. With a sigh, I began to speak cautiously. "Over the years, I've come to realize something about families. Which is that first time parents almost never have the foresight to discuss with and consider the feelings of their firstborn about their desires to have more children. And...not every firstborn wants to have siblings."

Sky Beak was patiently silent as he watched and listened. I finally turned my head to look right at him as I continued. "I was one of those kinds of kids. I was the first to be born to my family. And at around the age of three, my parents had another child. And I didn't want that."

The stallion who had become a father to me listened with his eyes widening. His beak parted just slightly. But no words came. I think he knew where I was going with the topic. I turned away and leaned on the counter, fingers rubbing my temples as I recalled a part of my life I was not proud of. "I was...not a good big brother. For the longest time, my brother and I didn't get along. And it all started with me. As a child, I almost couldn't stand him. I did...cruel things to him. Things...I really didn't...want to remember right now."

My feathered father reached out to me. I could see his hand reaching for me, but I turned away. I was not comfortable in receiving any acts of tenderness from anyone at the moment. I bowed my head and spoke after a long sigh. "I don't know what my brother is up to now. Not since leaving that world behind for Equestria. I hope he's happy... He has the right to be."

A moment of silence went by. There was nothing else I could say on the subject. After waiting to see if it was safe to speak, Sky Beak still rested his hand on my shoulder. "I really don't know what to say to all this... It doesn't feel like it could be true. I know you. I know you don't have the capacity for such things as the man you are now. But...truly? It shouldn't be true, but...I can tell that you're not lying. Were you really such a cruel child?"

Sky Beak's response surprised me in a pleasant way. I do not know why I expected him to be furious. He was shocked and confused, but not angry. I sighed again with my head bowed. "No, I wasn't a cruel child. I just...couldn't stand him. Like it came naturally. I was much wilder as a kid... Strange how we can change so profoundly over the years to the point of being unrecognizable. I don't hate my brother today...and I can't explain my animosity for him as a boy. It just...was. It shouldn't have been, but it was. And...I don't want to do that again."

It took some effort to bring myself to gaze upon the stallion who had become a father to me. And there was no fury or disgust in his eyes. I asked quietly, "Now that you know this...do you still think...I should be around your child?"

"Of course I do, my boy." Sky Beak draped his great wing over me and pulled himself closer to me. He rested his head against mine and spoke with barely more than a whisper. "I... I'm glad you told me this. It was very brave of you to tell me. But I think you'll do just fine when our little one gets here. The boy you described... I just don't see it in you. I'm not saying we should forget the past. Just...focus on being better. On being the fine young man I know and love."

I leaned into the comforting embrace of my papa bird. And he was quick to order me another shot of strong booze. I think it was gin that time. Anything to help get my mind off of such an unpleasant memory. I spoke quietly to him, "Just...don't let me hurt them if you think I might. I don't want to, but...you never know."

"James, you're worrying too much. I absolutely can't imagine you ever being cruel to our little ones. That boy you described doesn't exist anymore. You love your family. Why would you ever want to harm ours?" Sky Beak replied as he took a moment to preen my hair. Straining clumps of the strands through his beak. And I wanted to believe him. I wanted to believe I am better now than I was then.

Words failed me. All I could do was lean into the embrace of that wonderful winged stallion. Son or daughter, I hoped his next child would be one I could give a reason to look up to me. It was a new chance to be a big brother. A better brother than I had ever been. And with a whisper, Sky Beak ordered a glass of cold white wine for us to share a proper toast with. "Here's to us, my boy. From one father to another, may our little ones grow up happy and healthy."

"Yeah... Cheers." I replied with my spirits gently lifted. If Sky Beak trusted me, then I would have faith in his judgement. But in hindsight... How strange it will be to have my children grow up alongside the third child of Sky Beak and Ocean Flow. If my children are their grandchildren by proxy, what would they be to their own child? Our family tree is only going to get more tangled in the coming years...

It was finally time to turn in for the night. The beaches had gone empty and the area around the hotel had gone quiet. It was another fulfilling day in the tropical paradise of Cantercun. And I knew where I was needed. But before I could go where I had been called, I needed to check in with Novo first. We were sharing the same room. She needed to know if I would not be there with here that night. Open opening the door, I found that glorious hippogriff queen reclining on our bed with a book in hand. Or rather a pamphlet. It appeared to be one provided in the lobby that listed various attractions nearby for tourists. Novo glanced over it and spoke with that sultry smile of hers. "Evening, baby. Had another long day?"

"Yeah... Good company and good drink... I think I'll sleep well tonight." I replied while stepping forward towards my beloved. She set aside the pamphlet and reached for my hand while I reached for hers. I gently placed a kiss on the back of it before saying, "But...not here. Rain Shine asked me to be with her tonight. Please, dear? You won't mind, will you?"

"Your glorious queen of the grove? Of course I don't mind, honey. I know I'm not your only mare. I love you to the moon and back, but daddy needs to have time for all his queens. But thank you for telling me. I'll be fine here by myself tonight. I'm...used to sharing a bed with only myself." Novo replied before reaching out and placing a kiss upon my lips. But there was no sorrow or longing in her eyes. If anything, she appeared proud of me for showing concern for more than just her.

I felt compelled to say more. Like I should not come to Novo only to leave after just a minute. And Novo thankfully gave me a reason to linger. She patted the spot on the bed beside her and said, "But first... Please. Just...be with me for a few minutes, dear. Be with you wife?"

"Oh Novo... Of course I will, dear." I said with a joyous sigh. I took my seat beside that glorious queen as we leaned into each other. Our hands met and took hold. For just a little while, we were a couple. Two betrotheds savoring a moment. My fingers gently rubbed over Novo's fingers to remind myself how there was no ring on her finger. She would find a way. A day would come where we would truly walk down the aisle and be wed to each other. To be husband and wife... I know I will shed tears that day.

After a moment of basking in her presence, Novo finally found something to talk about. "James... Tell me something. What's it like...being in love with a kirin? There's something special between you and Rain Shine. Like...you two have a natural thing going on. Very comfortable with each other."

"Natural is...pretty much how I would describe it. I don't know what it is about humans and kirin, but they have a certain...almost...symbiotic relationship. Rain Shine's aura... I feel at ease around her and she feels the same way. I'm always comfortable around kirin. And from what I understand, romance tends to blossom easily between man and kirin. I wish I could explain it better. I don't think anyone besides humans can...sense a kirin's aura that way." I explained as I could vaguely sense Rain Shine's own presence nearby. I knew she was waiting for me. Maybe she was even calling for me. I looked towards the wall behind the bed. She was close. All I had to do was go to her.

Novo let out a dreamy churr as her head rested against the side of mine. "Oh my... Now that does sound romantic. A romance between heart and soul? I envy her, being able to connect with you on such a deep level... The things my heart would sing to you if you could feel it."

"Why speak with you soul when you can speak with that gorgeous voice of yours?" I replied as I snuck a kiss onto the side of Novo's beak. As if to prove my point, she let out a giggle that sounded sultrier than it should have due to her deep and soulful voice. My hand clutched hers more firmly as I added, "You have one of the most...intoxicating voices I've ever heard, love. And you proved it tonight up onstage."

"Mmhm, you better believe it. Celestia and I picked out that song just for you, baby." Novo cooed with her returning my kiss with one to the cheek.

At the mention of Celestia, I was reminded of something I had been told. From someone with a keener nose than mine. I whispered to Novo, "Dear... I was told. You said someone I love is in heat right now. It's...Celestia, right? Because if it is her... She hasn't told me."

I almost expected Novo's response to be one of amusement over my sleuthing having found the right answer. But instead, she looked at me with eyes wide with some concerned surprise. "She didn't? I almost expected her to have dragged you into bed with her by today."

Novo had always known her best friend well. Very well. Even during the millennium when Luna had been sealed within the moon, Celestia still had Novo. I asked softly, "Do you think...she doesn't want to?"

Novo shook her head and spoke with a firmer gaze than usual. "No. Don't forget, honey. I saw that little conversation you had with Celestia the night before you first showed up on Capricorn Island. You know... When you were balls deep in her."

"Oh, you had to remind me of that!" I groaned as Novo burst into a laughing fit at that memory. I swear I had only shown her my prior journal entry so she could see how well I do in terms of freestyle writing. I had completely forgotten about what happened in Celestia's bedroom! Although the resulting scene between her and Celestia was really funny in hindsight...

With her laughter spent, Novo regained her firmer tone as she looked me in the eye. "But about that... I saw what she said to you, honey. How she dearly wanted to have an heir with you. She wants you, James. And she wants to you to be the father of her foals. And as someone who's known her longer than most, I believe her. I do believe she would make for a fine mother when the time comes. I've already met little Cadence back with she was just a filly. Celestia showed me back then that motherhood is in her nature."

Those words confused me. I had not forgotten of Celestia's sacred confession to me that night. Her hopes of being blessed enough to mother a foal born from her and the ambassador of humanity's return. But now that the opportunity was there... Now that her body was ready to receive my child... Why hide it from me? I asked y beloved softly, "Then... You tell me. Why do you think she's not pursuing the chance now that it's here?"

Novo shook her head while letting out a long sigh. And she spoke with steadfast sincerity with almost no signs of her usual soulful rhetoric. "Personally? I think...she's doubting herself too much. You have no idea how hard Celestia is on herself when she thinks she screwed up big time. After that whole Mare in the Moon business first happened, poor Celestia was a wreck behind closed doors. We started seeing each other much more often just so I could be there with her. I had to do a lot to reassure her that she made the right call and that it wasn't really her fault. The poor thing... And I think those doubts are bleeding into her choices lately. I think she's getting cold feet because she doesn't trust herself. Even though she really should. Celestia is a fine ruler. Better than she thinks she is. And as someone who's served on a throne even longer than her, I can say that with confidence."

"You really are the best, Novo. Thank you for being there for Celestia during her darkest times. But in that case... What should we do? Just...let it go? Wait for another day when her heat cycle starts up again?" I asked while feeling so proud of my wonderful queen. Such a friendship spanning centuries is truly one for the history books.

"No way, honey. This kind of opportunity only comes up a few times a year for a mare. And I would hate to see my best friend pass up on an opportunity for her to make her dreams with her man come true." Novo replied firmly as a playful gleam began to return to her eyes. There was the bold and reliable queen I adored. She then spoke with a confident smirk, "Tomorrow night, honey. That's when mama here is gonna play cupid. She's ready, James. She just doesn't know it. Tomorrow night... We'll do this together. But are you ready, dear? Do you think you're ready to have a little bundle of joy with your future sun queen?"

"Of course I'm ready. If I'm ready to have a beautiful little prince with you, then I'm just as ready for her. Just...don't force her, OK?" I replied with some concern. Novo and Celestia had been best friends for ages. One wrong move the next day could ruin everything between them. But surely Novo would not be so reckless, would she?

The confident queen gazed at me with wide eyes, but not a wide beak parted in astonishment. "Force? Oh no perish the thought. I'm just going to remind her of what she really wants. It'll be OK, honey. She's been waiting a long time for this. Celestia was always the kind of mare I thought would never find a king. And then you came along. She's ready. I know she is. She just needs a little...motivation. By the time we all return home, I swear she'll be carrying your little ones. Just like me."

I had faith in Novo. She understood Celestia in ways even Luna did not. And those last words... I whispered to my queen, "Novo... How've you been feeling lately? Are they...in there yet?"

It took her a moment to understand what I meant. And such a warm smile formed on Novo's speak as she glanced backwards. "Daddy's eager, I see. No, not yet. It takes days for that to really take root, honey. It might even be a week or two before I feel symptoms. But I'll know for sure once I get back home. And you'll be the first to know."

I looked back as well along Novo's majestic equine torso. So slender yet strong. Far too soon for her to show any signs of pregnancy. With my hand still holding hers, I asked quietly, "Before I go for the night... May I have a word with them?"

Novo's eyes widened, but with a stunned joy in them. She fidgeted a bit before whispering with glistening eyes. "Go ahead, dear. Talk to them all you want. Even if they can't hear you."

My beloved released my hand and rolled onto her side to present her belly to me. I reached out and tendered caressed Novo's underside. Such smooth feathers hiding the strong muscles of a mare underneath. And I found no signs of life under them. Not even the faintest signs of additional firmness or the rounding of her womb. It was just too soon. But I was sure of it. Deep in Novo's womb, our genetic codes were combining to create something beautiful. A foal composed of our own flesh and blood. And as my lips touched Novo's feathery belly, I whispered to our precious unborn. "Please don't keep us waiting too long... We're so eager to meet you."

As I rested my face against Novo's belly, her hand rested atop my head. Her fingers gently tussled the hair on my head as her voice gasped with a subtle sob. A loud sniffle reached my ears. And with love filling her voice, Novo whispered to me. "You're going to be such an amazing father, James. Our little baby birds will adore you."

"And I'm gonna love them so much..." I whispered with a single tear escaping my eyes. Never before has waiting been so hard. Novo and I were no longer just lovers. We were a mother and father eagerly awaiting the arrival of our children. And hopefully Celestia would not be kept waiting much longer either. Reluctantly, I finally rose from the bed and gazed down upon my queen. Fresh tears were staining her face. "I shouldn't keep Rain Shine waiting. I'll...see you in the morning, my love."

"I know. Don't let me keep you, baby. I... We will be right here when morning comes." Novo replied with a loving smile as her hand rested on her belly. I felt a surging warmth and sense of pride fill me. She was right. It was no longer just us. Someone was beginning to exist right there inside her. My heart swelling with hope, I departed the room and headed down the hall.

I did not even have to guess which room I needed to enter. I could sense Rain Shine on the other side. Before I could even knocked, the door swung inward to reveal that glorious kirin queen on the other side. "We've been expecting you."

"We...?" I asked before following her in. Only to be reminded that Rain Shine was not the only one who would be with me that night. Ember was resting on her belly while looking through a pamphlet of her own on the other bed in the room. She glanced my way in surprise before I said, "Oh, right! You two are sharing a room."

"Hey, what's up? We didn't have much time to talk today. Was it another good one for you?" Ember replied as she cast her pamphlet aside. It was always a pleasure to see that wonderful woman of a dragoness, even if we had been mostly distracted from each other all day.

"Uh...yeah. A really good day." I replied before turning my gaze to meet Rain Shine's. That beautiful creature smiled serenely before I looked back at Ember. "I hope you don't mind... Rain asked me to be here with her tonight."

Ember started to smirk as she rubbed a finger under her chin. "Hmmm... No objections...on the condition I get to have you by my side too."

"Agreed. On the condition I am to his east and you are to his west." Rain Shine spoke with a cheeky giggle. Of course. Dragons of the east and west. Why not have some fun with that dichotomy?

Before anything else could happen, Ember happened to glance over at the Bloodstone Scepter. It was propped up in the corner. And we all felt like we were being watched despite the Bloodstone not glowing. With missing a beat, Ember quickly draped a towel over the whole thing to keep it covered. "Go to bed, you two. This is our time. We'll talk in the morning."

"Pfft... You think they were really watching just now?" I asked while trying so hard to not laugh. Rain Shine merely rolled her eyes. One never knows when the previous two Dragon Lords are watching.

Ember merely shrugged her shoulders and said, "I don't know, but it's a bit late for taking calls. Besides, Mom and Dad really like you, so they might have been watching as soon as you came in."

What followed was a delightful warm shower between the three of us. It was a good thing I actually did down as much liquor as I did that evening. Superficially because my libido in check. Had I entirely sober, I probably would have succumbed to my heart's desires and made tender love with Rain Shine and whatever sexual escapades Ember would be comfortable with. It had been a long day and really just wanted to relax in the arms of my beloveds more than anything.

I eventually laid myself down in bed with Rain Shine on my left and Ember on my right. There was just enough room for us both under the covers. And I found the almost claustrophobic embrace between the two of them to be comforting. Even in the dark, I could see their eyes of scarlet and crimson hues. "Let's try something new tomorrow. Maybe in town. See what else there is to do."

"Count me in. I'm always up for trying new things." Ember said softly in the shadows. Although with a more subdued tone than I was used to. We were exhausted and eager to rest for the coming day.

Rain Shine kissed me on the cheek before joining in. "I too wish to see what there is to see in this exotic land. I have only heard whispers from this corner of the world. Now is the time to actually see what is here."

We shared quiet farewells and loving wishes to each other before closing our eyes. It was time to sleep. And to see where our dreams would take us. If only I could have guessed my dream would have been influenced by an incident that was not even remotely on my mind at the time my body began to slumber...

Amongst the Deep Ones

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting my through Patreon, Ko-Fi, or Subscribestar.

Amongst the Deep Ones

My vision went dark. And it remained dim. Even when I felt my eyes open, the lighting around me was...dull. The sound of flowing water reached my ears. Was i awake or not? I felt aware. Too aware to be merely dreaming. Where was I?

The slightest movement of my body told me I was not merely in my boxers. The familiar feeling of a suit of plate armor was all over me. My armor coated my body, helmet and shield at my side. It appeared that I had fallen asleep on a sturdy iron bench after...wandering from wherever I had been up until that point. And when I looked around myself... "Uh... This is already a bit too surreal."

It appeared that I had ended up in some cave. And towards one side of that vast rocky room was... How do I put this? Great stone sculptures of pale white that resembled almost ghostly faces and domed heads with gaping mouths and round eyes. Spooky, yet strangely charming. And from those mouths was water spilling forth. It was pooling into a recess in front of the bench I was on to create a shallow pond. The excess was spilling out into a path that flowed under the cave wall. That almost milky color and the steam rising that filled the air with noticeable humidity... "Hot springs? Huh... And they had some sort of folk stone art built around them."

Only then did I rise to my feet. It appeared my dreaming mind had set me inside some sort of cozy oasis. In a cave...in the middle of nowhere. But if I was so aware that I could even hear myself speak... I was not alone. I tilted my head back to gaze up at nothing in particular. "Hello? Luna? Nightmare Moon?"

"Is my presence that obvious?" I heard a whimsical chuckle in my head. It was a voice belonging to my beloved Princess of Dreams. I cracked a smirk at just how quickly I was able to deduce that I was not the only living breathing person there at the time. Nightmare Moon then explained, "Yes, it is I. Something about the ripples coming from your dreaming mind felt...familiar. And intriguing. So I ventured forth to join you and observe. Do you recognize this place you are in?"

I looked around at my surroundings one more time. I really did try to recall where I had seen such a place before. And nothing came to mind. "Not at all. I mean...those big domed horned head figures back there? I guess I am getting some sense of familiarity, but...I can't really put my finger on what they remind me of. You think I'm in danger down here?"

"Hmmm... Where you are now? No, not at all. That hot spring... It seems to be a true oasis where you are. You shall be safe so long as you remain there. As for what lies outside of that cave..." Nightmare Moon replied before falling silent. I could only imagine how far she could see from her lofty position at the edge of my dream. She then began to speak with an ominous stern tone. "Danger... Great danger lies beyond the exits. I know not where you dreams have taken you tonight, but proceed with great caution. Keep your blade ready at all times. I will observe and witness as usual, but call for me if you need me."

"Thanks for the heads up. I'll try to not rely on you too much." I replied as Nightmare Moon went silent. I then stood up and placed my helmet back on my head with its intangible plume flowing from the rear. And with the Lunar Shield clasped to my left arm, I surveyed my location again. There were two exits at opposite ends of the cave. And nothing but pitch black beyond them. With no knowledge of where to go, I turned to the exit that was just to my left. "Might as well."

Despite Nightmare Moon's warnings, I felt it wiser to keep the Celestial Sword sheathed for the moment. Simply because that brilliant white glow would give my location away to any threats. Although in hindsight, any predatory beasts who reside in cave systems where no natural light reaches would be able to detect me anyway. There even seemed to be a crude sign set near the exit that pointed to...something. A simple scrawling with a white paint substance. It did not appear to be a message. Just a symbol or shape.

I carried on into the dark. Further and further until I could no longer see the cave walls around me. Only the gentle ambient light of that hot spring chamber remained far behind me so I could find my way back to it. But I also felt something reaching my ears. A rumbling sensation. And then powerful vibrations began to rattle my armor as my eyes widened. I froze. It was very close. It sounded like...very large and powerful beasts were tunneling their way through stone tunnels that I would probably have to rush through to not get run down. And I could not even see them. Whether they were carnivores or just migratory beasts, my gut instinct was telling me to not test my luck with a possible stampede in the tunnels. "Yeeeeeah.... Not this way. I'm not going this way."

I promptly turned around and began to head back the way I came without even bothered to investigate my surroundings. Whatever was around me sounded way too big and too rugged for me to deal with on short notice. At least the gentle glow of the hot spring room served as a beacon. But once I finally entered that chamber again, I found that someone had arrived in the few minutes I had been gone. The newcomer was now lounging in the hot spring with the water up past their waist. And almost...insectoid creature with a flat white hat set atop his head. And once his round white mouthless face turned to look at me, we just stared at each other. He appeared to be just as puzzled as I was over stumbling across another living soul in that cave. His voice reached my ears. A voice that felt...familiar. "Have we met?"

His form. That hat atop his head that looked like a repurposed mask. And that...strange sword he had left propped up by the bench nearby. It all started to come back to me. I looked at those great white stone sculptures at the hot spring's source. And then back at the stranger before me. I snorted as a paused smirk spread across my lips. "I guess that explains where I am."

"Ah, now I recall! It's you! Sir James! You do remember me, right? Quirrel? When we met at the Black Egg Temple?" The lounging bug replied as he waved at me. We had only met once before, but he had proven himself to be a memorable person. And at least there was one friendly face down there in the bowels of the earth.

"Yeah... Yeah, I do. Good to see you, Quirrel. And I guess I've found my way back to...what do you call this region again? Hallownest?" I asked while approaching my guest. He looked just the way I remembered him. And he looked very comfortable there in the steamy pool of milky white water.

"Yes, we are still in Hallownest, my friend. Although...probably in the deepest bowels on the fringe of the kingdom. I'm not so certain this location was ever properly annexed. Almost no signs of civilization everywhere I wander. Just hungry beasts, some of which even managed to get a few blows in on me. I was fortunate I stumbled upon this hot spring. I'm feeling better already." Quirrel replied as he examined his arm. Was he supposed to have suffered a wound there? I saw no signs of damage at all.

Was it possible that the hot spring carried some sort of enchantment in its waters? I felt too curious to be on my way just yet. So I asked, "Mind if I join you?"

Quirrel all too happily beckoned me in. "Oh, by all means! The to springs of Hallownest are few and far between. You should always savor an opportunity to enjoy them."

And so I did. I once again set aside my helmet and gear on the bench nearby before finding a small recess in the floor where I could let my armor's liquid form pool in safely. But when I cast the spell needed to melt my armor off of me, Quirrel understandably stared in bewilderment. "Your armor...melts?"

"Yeah, that's perfectly normal for it. Gets it off nice and quick and even removes any damage from it." I explained as I stood as bare as I was in bed at that very moment. I stepped into the delightfully warm pool of water and tried to find the deepest spot to take a seat in. "Whoa... This...isn't just a hot spring, is it? I feel...good. More than good. Is this normal?"

Quirrel was all too happy to chat me up now that we were situated and comfortable in that little safe zone. "No one really knows why, but the hot springs of Hallownest seem to carry special properties. The water here does more than soothe. It possesses miraculous healing properties. Be sure to be mindful of their locations. They may save your life one day."

I still had to wonder how Hallownest even came to be in my dreams. I know that spending too much time watching that beehive in Gladesong's nursery surely caused my imagination to run wild, but what prompted my return to that literal tiny kingdom of insects? I could still remember... Oh how I could still remember what a harrowing first impression it left on me. "Quirrel... Has anything changed? The plague... Is it truly gone? What's happened since we parted ways?"

My friend's frozen white face gazed at me from under his improvised hat. And he spoke with a less jovial tone as he said, "I think...it really has disappeared, yes. The beasts of Hallownest seem...more passive than when I first arrived. They aren't always out to get me. And when I do have to draw my nail to defend myself, they no longer bleed a glowing orange. They now bleed white. As any bug should."

"Then it's true. I... We really did destroy the plague's source." I muttered in some somber relief. I will never forget that clash in that lofty realm of golden clouds. That mad goddess of light... And them at my side. A friend who I lost far too soon after our first meeting. The Hollow Knight. Together, we vanquished the plague. And it sounded like Hallownest had finally been freed from the apocalypse that claimed it. But even then... What was left to save by then? "But this land... Was there anyone left to save?"

"There... There was. It is small, but...I have seen signs of healing. I have passed by wanderers in my travels. They are always lost and uncertain. Some even sound like they've...been asleep for years and only just woke up. But...I've seen so many of the dead littering the roads as well. Perhaps those I passed were the lucky few. The ones claimed by the plague who were not too far gone by the time it left them." Quirrel replied in somber contemplation. I could only imagine what he had seen since we last met. Had that kingdom of Hallownest continued on without me? A story being told in the back of my mind without my knowledge? Perhaps dreams truly are just another reality...

I once again looked upon Quirrel. Or more specifically, I gazed upon his hat. That mask... It matched one of the three markings on the barrier that sealed the tomb of the infected Hollow Knight. I remembered our parting words to each other. "Did you ever find who you were looking for?"

Quirrel let out a wistful sigh as he leaned back in his spot. He gazed at the cave's ceiling and spoke, "No. Not yet. Ever since we parted ways, I have been trying to retrace the steps I just...can't recall. All I remember is the name. Monomon. As for where they are or who they are... It's all a blur. Perhaps when I find them, they will have the answers. About why I was called back here. What I was ever doing in Hallownest before...the memories disappeared. I am sure that Hallownest was once my home... I just can't recall my time here yet."

"You'll find them. Just be sure to take care of yourself out there." I replied while starting to smile with some confidence. Quirrel was a far more capable swordsman than he seemed. If he could hold his own against even the Hollow Knight, then there were few out there that could best him in a duel. Quirrel's skills with a blade would insure his survival on his way back home.

My friend then let out an unexpected chuckle as he looked at me with his round black eyes narrowing in amusement. "I certainly hope so. Especially since I've taken quite the wrong turn! Right now, I'm just trying to find my way out of this blasted cave. I'm very certain I won't find what I'm looking for down here."

I felt it was the wrong time to ask much about what Quirrel had seen or where he had wandered since we last crossed paths. I would not be able to process anything while knowing nothing about Hallownest. I would need to see everything with my own eyes before I could understand. After a while longer of soaking in that hot spring, I finally stood up. My time there was finite and I did not want to waste it all in one spot. "It was good seeing you, Quirrel. Anyway, I really should be on my way. I can't spend all day here."

"Likewise, my friend. I hope we meet again somewhere down the road. I'll just be here a little longer. Just want to make sure I'm in prime form before I head back out into the darkness. Goodness knows what else is waiting for me out there." Quirrel replied while watching me step out of the spring. He was especially attentive when I set foot back into my armor's liquid mass and watched it crawl over me before solidifying. "Fascinating..."

"Yep. You have to see this in action to believe it. Anyway, you take care of yourself, Quirrel. Let's meet up again sometime." I replied before fetching the rest of my gear and heading out through the only other exit to that chamber. And I made certain to have the Celestial Sword in hand that time.

The further I walked through that rocky corridor, the brighter the Celestial Sword's pure white blade glowed to illuminate my surroundings. And it was only when I stopped walking that I realized exactly what kind of environment I was in. The sound of flowing water no longer reached my ears. I was in a cave. Granted, the entirety of Hallownest was already in a subterranean location, but that cave system was a new level dark and deep. And I did not like it.

It was quiet. Hauntingly quiet. At least for a moment. I heard the faint skittering of small beasts. along the distant walls. What impressed me was just how wide the cave began to open up. There were some narrow corridors, but the cave had rather expansive areas even if the ceiling remained low. And along many of the walls were more of those strange bulbous forms I recognized. Like the fossilized remains of isopods. There were even vines lined with bioluminescent growths that cast a modest amount of light in some sections of the cave. But in the end, I had to rely greatly on the light of the Celestial Sword to navigate. And...there was no one there.

I remembered the town of Dirtmouth up on the surface. And the dilapidated tunnels just below where I first encountered the reanimated dead piloted by the will of a mad light goddess. That area looked like it had once been a place where much commerce occurred. The cave I was in was entirely untamed. No signs of architecture to be seen. And perhaps I should have considered myself fortunate that I had not encountered another living being at the time. I glanced back in the direction I came from as I muttered, "Why would you even come down here, Quirrel? What were you expecting to find?"

I did not get far before I found what surely must have been the results of the scuffle Quirrel had mention. Several slain creatures smeared in white viscous fluid littered the floor and walls of a narrower path of the caves. Stabbed or cleaved by a blade, Quirrel must have given them quite the fight. Their shells were pale and their bodies long and very low to the ground. They brought to mind longer isopods with sets of short mandibles at the front. Against such numbers and in such tight quarters... "Quirrel came through here. And this white fluid... Their blood?"

My observations brought the faintest smile to my lips. I still recall encountering an aggressive flying insect in the tunnels near the surface. And it bled glowing orange blood when I cut it down. But for these creatures to now be bleeding white... It was true. "The plague really is gone now... That's at least some good news."

Even if I was in a location where no civilization could be found, both bug and beast suffered at the hands of the plague equally. Even with barely a mind to think with, what was it like for those lowly beasts having to suffer with the plague infesting their bodies? But as I began to step away, my mind was drawn to another source of my attention. My footing gave on one spot of the cave floor as I stumbled. What had I tripped over? Loose soil?

I looked back and found that there was something off about the spot I had just stepped on. The ground was firmly and rocky, but not quite solid stone. And it looked like something had burrowed out of the ground with the tunnel quickly collapsing in on itself. Ad there was more than one. Several disturbed spots of rocky soil were around where Quirrel had to fight for his life. Those creatures... Did they try to come at him from below? And there were so many... "Burrowers... Better stay alert."

There had to have been more where that came from. I continued on while being very mindful of any sounds echoing through the cave that was not coming from my own armored body. The skittering... The screeching... I was in a place I did not belong. While I did know how to handle myself in a confrontation by then, being alone in a dangerous and unfamiliar location was not kind to my nerves. I began to regret not asking Quirrel to accompany me.

I came to a stop in another larger cave chamber and scanned my surroundings. I was hoping to see something that stood out. Something that clashed with the cold dark surroundings of that stone chamber deep in the earth. A fluttering red cloak? The shine of my blade's light reflecting off the blade of a wandering explorer? But no. I was truly alone. Who in their right mind would even come down so far? Besides Quirrel, of course. His was a particularly potent wanderlust. And he had skill in the use of a sword... Or nail. Hallownest and its bizarre terminologies...

All I had to fight off my own apprehension was my curiosity. And so I continued on. The path narrowed again. And that was when it happened. I heard the rumbling of gravel. And then a hiss. At the first sign of something bursting out of the ground before me, I swung my blade down and cleaved it neatly through the creature's head in a splash of white. Another one of those burrowing bugs. I felt relieved at first after cutting one down before it even knew what it was up against. Only to suddenly remember how many Quirrel had to fight off. "Wait... These things hunt in packs!"

Sure enough, another hissing burrower started to emerge from behind me. With took little space to swing my sword around, I quickly turned and stomped my right foot onto its emerging head. This resulted in an even messier result as I crushed it with its white blood splattering out of its ruined carapace. I was genuinely left stunned by how hard I stomped on that thing. At least until I realized just made the armor over my legs actually does. "Oh right, I've basically got the strength of an earth pony stallion's hindquarters in each leg. Is this what happens when Big Macintosh stomps on a cockroach?"

I barely had enough time to finish that sentence before rumbling and hissing reached my ears again. And I was quick to introduce the next burrower to the underside of my sabaton. One by one, I quickly stomped every burrower that came out of the ground like a demented game of Whac-A-Mole. I was even starting to have fun! "And another one down, and another one down! And another one bites the dust!"

It was fortunate that those burrowers only attacked one after the other. Perhaps they resorted to a type of mindset to let the target think they were out of danger before surprising them with another ambush from below. I got into such a rhythm with my stomps that I ended up turning and stomping a completely undisturbed patch of soil in anticipation for another burrower. Except there was none. I had squished my assailants down tot he last beast. But goodness knows how many other swarms of them were still in those caves.

What a mess. I could not believe the managed insect corpses all around me half buried in the earth. Maybe some scavenger of a beast would come along and feast on their bodies. Although I then looked down and was disgusted to find my armored boots coated in a sticky layer of white insect blood. "Oh god, I didn't consider that... Where's a stream I can wash these off in?"

I was lucky to find one such stream flowing through that cave eventually. It even had a spot where the water pooled deep enough for me to splash my feet around in. And there was no signs of more burrowers. But I was still trapped in a land of death. And I was provided with a reminder in the form of corpses of not beasts, but what had once been people of Hallownest.

My trek came to a stop. Curled up against the side of another narrow passage were what seemed to be common bugs. And despite their bodies being intact, they were clearly long dead. They looked just like the ones I had found littering the roads much closer to the surface. No signs of weapons or tools at their sides... They must have fled the plague deeper underground in the hopes it would not spread there. I sighed in pity. That cave system was a place no one deserved to die in.

There was nothing I could do but continue on. The least I could do was not disturb the dead. But then... That sound. Not from below, but...behind. Some sort of stirring... I looked back and pointed the Celestial Sword ahead to focus its glow directly ahead. I saw the corpses again. And then...one of them began to move. One with a simple domed head and almost oval body. Wiggling as if something was nudging the body around. My body tensed up as I watched and waited. What fiendish phenomenon was I seeing?

It all happened so suddenly. In less than a second, the body of the bug before me rose from the ground of several spindly legs that burst out of its side. Several curved spikes even burst from its abdomen. Some sort of parasite infesting the corpse?! With a hiss, it began to scuttle towards with shocking speed.

"Oh hell no!" I turned and fled. Rushing down the corridor ahead as swiftly as a stallion. That beast's disturbing reveal had stunned me too much to try and fight back. All I cared about was getting some distance between us. The skittering sounds became more distant, but I was forced to come to a sliding stop as the area ahead of me expanded. I had made a wrong turn as a ghastly sight spread out before me. The floor was gone. And filling the crevasse before me was a sea of spiny and ravenous...worms. They thankfully showed no interest in crawling out of the pit, but I dare not find out what would happen if I fell in.

That skittering sound... It began to draw closer. That parasite was eager to get to me and would pursue me to the ends of the cave. I had to think quickly. There were some rocky spires that could serve as footholds rising out of that sea of spiny worms. And I am sure many bugs were springy and agile enough to hop from one to the other to reach the exit to that chamber at the other side. The only way out was higher up too. I could simply fly to it, but...the area was so cramped! If I were to try and launch myself through the air, my armor's wings might hit the ceiling or get snagged on a stalactite and send me falling into... My skin crawled as I pondered what that sea of ravenous worms would do to me.

The parasite was getting closer. And so I had to focus. The only safe way across for me was the teleportation spell. With my eyes focused on my destination and that anxiety-inducing skittering right behind me, I suddenly appeared atop the cliff ahead of me. And I had just enough time to look back and see the parasite fail to stop in time and fall right into that sea of worms. I winced at the sight. It flailed and screeched as I saw some of the worms reveal round mouths lined with fangs that took hold of their next meal and dragged it down into that writhing lake of fangs and spines. It was gone. Dragged down into oblivion. I took a deep breath to soothe my nerves before letting out a sigh of unease and irritation. "I don't like this place."

My trek continued and was mercifully uneventful for a time. No burrowing predators burst from the ground. But I did find more bodies of the deceased. How did ordinary citizens of Hallownest get that deep into that cave system? Were they armed at one point and just got lucky? But when considering the possibility that they might also contain parasites ready to jump me the instant I turned my back...

It was a chance I did not want to take. With every corpse I found littering the cave, I made certain to impale the blade of the Celestial Sword through it. I hated having to do that and even apologized to every corpse I stabbed, but that was not a fright I wanted to experience twice. Not when I was alone with no one to watch my back. And before much longer, I noticed a change in the larger chambers I wandered through. Towering pillars of shimmering white. Towers and banners...of silk.

My eyes widened as I saw the Celestial Sword's glow illuminate one such banner of white. Countless threads reaching from floor to ceiling... Spider silk. But there was thankfully no signs of webs. Nothing that would catch me. Was that why I was not finding any of those burrowers anymore? Was I wandering into new territory they knew to stay away from?

I quickly looked all around with my sword pointing in every direction. But there were no spiders to be seen. Was it because...the plague had claimed them all? Was that location the home of some tribe of spiders that ended up being wiped out by the plague? The air around me began to feel less ominous and more somber. It was just like those tunnels again. "The plague spared no one..."

All I could do was wander on. But I never completely relaxed. There had to be more than just those burrowers and corpse puppeteers. But as I wandered down another narrower corridor, a new sound reached my ears. A very light skittering of sorts. Something with a very soft step. And...it was coming from ahead? And...from above?

I froze and watched. And something began to enter the glow of the Celestial Sword from the shadows. Something...or someone walking along the rocky ceiling. A round white body with a single line dividing its head down the middle. It had three black featureless eyes like any bug stacked in three rows. It scuttled along on six black spindly legs. Once the round spider creature came close enough to see me past the glow of my sword, they stopped. And they just...stared down at me while I stared right back. Those wide eyes... Almost appearing like they were perpetually locked into a scowl. They held intelligence. And curiosity. That bug was not like the rest. It held sentience. And they looked like they had no idea what to make of me as I saw their six eyes blink twice. Seeing that the creature before me was likely not going to attack me, I tried to break the silence. "Uh...hello."

The round white spider spoke with a young masculine voice as he seemed to tilt himself to one side. "Hm. A particularly strange stranger comes. What brings you down into Deepnest?"

"Deepnest? Sounds...fitting. And I wish I could say how I got here, but I don't really have an answer. I awoke...and found myself at the hot springs nearby." I replied while glad to have found a friendly face in such dangerous territories. Or was that spider friendly at all? After all, spiders are cunning. And they are carnivorous. For all I know, that one stray spider was sizing me up as a potential meal.

"The hot springs? Few of us Weavers ever venture that far from our lair. The Dirtcarvers are relentless. Even here, we have taken to remaining on the walls and ceilings out of habit. Can't be too sure with what lurks below." The spider replied. Or rather the Weaver. No wonder he was clinging to the ceiling instead of the floor. Those burrowers would not be... Wait. Dirtcarvers, he called them?

It was only then that I processed what I was seeing. A living breathing person in the dead kingdom of Hallownest. Or at the very least someone living in the untamed caverns at the edge of the kingdom. Someone who had survived the plague. I asked with hope in my eyes, "Wait... You're alive. And you're not infected. So the plague really is gone now?"

The six eyes on the Weaver opened wider at the mention of what unleashed an apocalypse on Hallownest. "Yes, I am well. I mean...I can barely believe that it truly ended. My brethren and I... We all fell to the plague. Some of us Weavers were fortunate enough to leave Deepnest and return home to escape infection, but the rest of us... It was like a dream that never ended. Just...the light... But then the light faded and we awoke. Or at least...some of us did. The rest...never awoke. And now they sleep. Forever...among the dead."

I could see the somber realization in the Weaver's six eyes. And in his softening voice. I was glad to see that there were survivors, but it sounded like many did not escape the more lethal effects of the infection. "I'm sorry... The fact that there was anyone left to save at all... Wait. You say Weavers aren't even native to Hallownest? You...migrated here?"

The change in subject was a welcome distraction to the Weaver. His eyes widened as he said, "Yes, although I was born well after my predecessors arrived. From what I was told, we Weavers hail from a distant kingdom. The land of Pharloom. I wonder if it is as grand as Hallownest was in its prime..."

Another kingdom? I smirked to myself in amusement. What was my overactive imagination doing to come up with such a tale in my own head? And with all those creepy crawly creatures... I suppose watching all those insects out in that tropical forest was not the smartest thing I could have done the previous afternoon. The Weaver then said, "I could not follow them when they departed. Deepnest has always been my home. And I am relieved to see it still stands. Even if...emptier than it once was."

"Take your time. Heal first and then start putting things back together. There's no easy recovery from an apocalypse." I replied with the Weaver even appearing surprised by my tone. As if he was not aware of my own involvement in the destruction of that blinding plague. I then began to step past him as I said, "Anyway, I really need to get back to finding my way out of here. Take care."

"You will not find the path to the surface if you stay along this trail, stranger. But you will find the Stagway at the far end of the caves. Seek out the village of my people and you should be able to call upon a stag to take you where you need to be... Assuming any stags survived the plague, of course." The Weaver spoke while prompting me to look back at him atop the ceiling. A stag? Perhaps some sort of beast of burden used in transportation? My curiosity was piqued. Now I had some sort of destination to focus on.

"Find the Stagway. Got it." I retorted before continuing on down the path ahead. A village of Weavers... At least there was civil folk somewhere in the caves of Deepnest. Perhaps I would even be safer there as well with fewer wild beasts waiting for a chance to jump me.

I thought I heard the Weaver mutter to himself as I clanked away in my sabatons. Only for him to suddenly call out to me from the edge of the Celestial Sword's light. "Wait! Sir knight! Aren't you the one who..."

I do not recall what he said next since something underfoot drew my attention away. Just as I started to turn around, the floor itself gave out from under me! I had stepped onto a section of floor where erosion had worn out a deep chasm under it. With me being surely much heavier than most bugs skittering about Deepnest, I was sent tumbling down the shaft along a set of sharp inclines. I managed to stay upright with loose earth and gravel carrying me down the slopes like a landslide. Such a narrow path prevented me from using my wings to fly and that chasm soon let out into a large cave chamber before I landed surprisingly lightly on my feet. And it was a rather long drop too. I remained still in a hunched position as I processed everything that had just happened. And how lightly I had landed. "Huh. I guess I must be a lot lighter now that I'm literally the size of a bug down here."

It was very easy to forget that I was much smaller than I used to be while in Hallownest. The creatures around me were not giant bugs. I was just a very tiny human. And the laws of physics still applied. But now that I was still and safe, I took a moment to observe my surroundings. The place was quiet... Too quiet. But I also saw sings of Weavers. More thick bundles of silk reaching from floor to ceiling. Probably as a means for Weavers to climb to the ceiling without having to find a wall first. But...there were no Weavers around me. And the silence... It carried a tragic emptiness to it. Not the silence of lurking danger, but the silence of lack of life. I was alone. Because so many of the Weavers had perished to the plague. "So many dead and gone... No one left down here. Anyone still alive is probably closer to the safety."

With only the glow of my sword to guide me, I just...picked a path and followed it. I found no corpses of Weavers. The local wildlife had probably devoured them over time. That was when I came to a startling realization. The lack of any civilization in the area would mean I would surely find more of those burrowing Dirtcarvers. I stepped lightly and listening closely for the sound of the rocky earth being disturbed.

And yet nothing came. No matter where I wandered, I was not disturbed. For that location to be devoid of both the civilized Weavers and even wild beasts... I began to feeling a growing tension in my heart. If the Weavers were gone, then the local wildlife would have reclaimed their territory. But for them to still be gone... The wildlife in that area were avoiding that location by choice. Something there...was enough of a deterrent for even the relentless Dirtcarvers to stay away.

What other horrors in the depths of Deepnest had I yet to find? I would not know until I found it and the only way I would reach my destination was to wander. I found that even very long roots growing deep into the earth would line the walls. And as I passed one cluster of roots, I suddenly paused and turned back. I swear I had seen something just out of the corner of my eye. Retracing my steps revealed that the roots had pried open a narrow gap in a thin cave wall. And there standing in the distance beyond it while bathed in the gentle pale glow of more bioluminescent flora... "Hornet."

There was no mistaking it. That red cloak combined with the longer curved horned shape of her white head were very eye-catching. That fierce yet noble sentinel was standing out there over a ledge where the tunnel went deeper into the depths. But why was she even down there? We must have been so very far from where we last crossed paths. Although it was not that surprising to see her there. Hornet was fierce and extremely mobile. She would have no trouble traversing the twisting caves of Deepnest and could handle herself against the local beasts. Was her presence what was keeping away the beasts?

After a moment of careful observation, I shook my head. No. Hornet was the kind of creature the Dirtcarvers would try to make a meal out of. She looked nowhere near insurmountable enough to give off such an overwhelming presence. Rather than call out to her through the gap in the wall, I decided to try and catch up to her. It would be best to be quiet and discreet. Although I found that the path soon became a vertical one. A towering chasm that someone like Hornet would have no trouble getting through. With a grumble, I resorted to using levitation to lift myself up to the top of the path. "Never before have these wings been so useless... Using levitation on yourself is always so awkward to cast..."

I only had to take a few steps before dropping down another chasm. But when I reached the other side of that gap in the wall, I found that Hornet was already gone. And she had whisked herself away so silently too. I grunted in annoyance. I was in no mood to chase down a familiar face, but I may as well follow her.

A pattern started to occur. I would catch sight of Hornet ahead on the path where I could not directly reach her. And after catching up to that spot in a manner that required me to lose sight of her, she would already be gone by the time I arrive. A good shout would surely reach her ears, but it would also alert lord knows whatever else was down there. And it was quiet... Not the slightest sign of life. Nothing dared enter that area. "This is dangerous... I should turn back. But Hornet..."

I began to ponder why Hornet would even venture into a corner of Deepnest that even the most fearless of beasts would not approach. She was capable, I knew that much. Her entire style in combat focused on doing more with less. And she was fierce. I had to wonder if she was even capable of feeling fear. But I would hesitate to say she had ever shown signs of pure foolishness. My curiosity won out against my caution and I continued down the tunnels to try and catch up to Hallownest's sentinel.

After hopping down a few ledges into another tunnel with a low ceiling, I finally discovered signs of what was keeping away the local beasts. Corpses. Body after body of simple bugs who must have been brave or foolish enough to have gotten that far down into the bowels of Deepnest. And...there were so many. Lining the walls with their limbs curled inward. Almost untouched by time. I readied my sword to stab the first just to be sure that there was no parasite inside ready to come at me... At least until I suddenly realized what I had not found down there. If the Dirtcarvers would not come near that area, then even those parasites would not dare approach either. Those corpses had been prey to a different beast. One even they feared.

The sheer quantity of Hallownest's deceased gave me reason to pause. But then something began to appear across my vision. Glowing...dreamcatcher shapes. Just like back in the tunnels near the surface. And then I remembered. When I used the magic in my left gauntlet. Luna's dream magic... There was something strange about Hallownest. A world with unusual properties that reacted in odd ways to Luna's magic. And it was through that magic that I could hear the thoughts of the voiceless Hollow Knight. "I wonder... What did you all see down here?"

I began to channel Luna's magic through my left hand as her blue magic aura billowed around it. The dream catcher sigils guided me and were constant around the insect corpses I found. I heard whispers... Words that all carried a familiar desire. Every last one of the corpses I passed whispered memories of having found or met someone. Family. Friends. Lovers. Some of them even expressed surprised over having found someone dear to them that had even died before that point. They had all spent their final moments catching up to someone they held dear. Only for their lives to be abruptly cut short. No gasps of terror or pain. Their deaths had all come quickly. In the same situation...

A child flowed through my heart. Something truly fiendish was down there in the depths of Deepnest. Something the local wildlife had learned to avoid. Something evil. Someone or something had used some form of deception to lure those poor fools down into its lair so it could prey upon them. And that was why Hornet was there. She had learned of its presence and was venturing into the lair to destroy the beast.

It all made sense to me by then. Hornet may have been fierce and cold, but she was also righteous. A guardian of Hallownest, it would be just like her to seek out and destroy evil in her homeland. With the plague gone, it was likely safer for her to go on the hunt. And yet...

I set my sights upon the path ahead with only pure darkness beyond the edge of the Celestial Sword's glow. My eyes narrowed as I debated my next course of action. I would hesitate to call Hornet a friend. There was no way I could forget her obsessive desire to murder me when we first crossed paths. Even after that misunderstanding was cleared up, Hornet always felt...cold. Uncomfortably so. I do not believe I have ever met a woman as icy as her. We did part ways on good terms, but still...

It would be wrong of me to leave Hornet to face that beast alone. She and I were both knights of our respective kingdoms. I had to commend her for that. With my mind made up, I steeled my nerves and continued down the winding cave path. Like Hornet, I could not ignore whatever evil had preyed upon the unlucky fools who had blundered into a death trap. It had to die.

The corpses soon stopped appearing on the path. A long stretch of a cave tunnel stood before me. This was it. The lair of the beast was just ahead. And the tension was starting to get to me. What horrors were ahead? And...why was it so silent? Hornet had surely reached the beast by then. Why did I not hear her battle cries and the sounds of a fierce battle raging on? Did... Did it get her too?

I hastened my pace while listening for any sounds that did not come from myself. And one such sound did. Something behind me that made me jump and promptly turn around with my sword raised. A gate of sorts had come down. As if I had stumbled through a tripwire. It was black and made of a hardened black substance. A trap made by the beast? But I was not fazed. "Oh please."

A few swings of my sword reduced the gate to rubble. It would have surely been a hard substance for most blades to chip away at, but there are few things the Celestial Sword cannot cut. And the cycle repeated. Two more such makeshift gates came down behind me and completely sealed off my only means of escape. Only for me to chop them to pieces right afterward. But...

My heart jumped into my throat. If those barricades were being erected due to my presence and not Hornet's... I was making a mistake. I was setting off her tripwire traps. Hornet had already displayed her ability to set up such traps with her own threads in our first scuffle. She had been the one to set up those barriers and I was ruining her work. They had not been tripped when she came through because she had been the one to set them in the first place.

For Hornet to set those traps as a means to seal off the only way out... She was making certain her enemy would not have a means to escape before she was done with it. She was so recklessly set on putting an end to the beast in that lair that she would risk trapping herself inside with it until one of them perished. Had I just allowed the beast to escape? I continued on down the path as I saw the end of the tunnel starting to open out into a vast chamber. And one last gate did drop down behind me. I did not disturb that one. And when I stepped out into that silent empty chamber, I was greeted by a ghastly sight. "Oh man... How many did it claim?"

The beast's victims were not littering the floor. They were instead strung up by the cave ceiling with black vines. I saw Dirtcarvers tangled motionless. Many smaller bugs wrapped in dark cloaks with horned white heads hung lifelessly with some even hanging upside-down. There was even one much bigger creature wrapped in a cloak that sported a large flat mask that bore the six glaring eyes of a Weaver. It looked dangerous, yet hung just as lifelessly as the rest. Whatever the beast was who had amassed so many victims must have been formidable indeed.

The glow of my blade dimmed somewhat. There was enough of those bioluminescent plants growing along the distant walls and ceiling to fill the chamber with ambient lighting. And there in the very center of the lair was Hornet. She stood motionless with her gaze focused on my direction. As if she had been watching the only noticeable way out for the beast to return. And yet...she did not respond. She merely observed me without a word. She did not even seem to react to me setting off the wires that tripped the last gate blocking the way out. Trying to distract myself from the haunting decorations strung up from the cave's ceiling, I called out to the cloaked sentinel. "Hornet. It's me."

She did not respond. And she had her needle in hand with much of it concealed behind her cloak. Hornet merely stood right in the center of the lair. But why did she not speak? The entire lair was eerily silent. And then it occurred to me. She was being silent and still to listen for the beast's approach. Was there another way in somewhere and Hornet had set a trap to completely seal off that means of escape? How many tripwires did she have set up around that lair anyway?

"Is it close? The thing that killed all these people... Do you need any assistance?" I asked in some concern. I assumed Hornet had many tripwires still attached to her and that she was waiting for anything to pluck on one of them. I lifted my sword to try and shine its light around me. Looking for the light glistening along any threads spanning the air. I saw nothing. If there were any threads reaching out from Hornet, they were not near the edges of the cave.

My gaze scanned the area around us before I could move. Listening and watching, but nothing caught my attention. We were alone for the moment. I began to approach Hornet quietly. My armored feet carefully picked their way around any debris that could create noise. "I saw the corpses in the tunnel. I heard whispers... It sounded like something had deceived them. What are we supposed to find down here? What are you hunting?"

I came to a stop maybe thirty paces from Hornet. She was being diligently silent and still despite my attempts to talk to her. What a shrewd and weathered warrior. She was not risking anything in her hunt for the monster that murdered so many. I was even afraid to get any closer due to the risk of tripping any threads she was using to monitor the area. But I still needed answers. "Hornet...?"

Almost on cue, I got a response. But not from her. Something zipped right past me and struck Hornet squarely between the eyes! Her head sharply tilted back, but she stopped herself from falling over. And in that backwards bending pose she stood with her own needle pointing straight up while embedded in her face. All without a yelp of pain or shock. But the weapon that struck her in the face... It was a needle. Her own needle. And the blade that fell from her hand...

My eyes widened as Hornet dropped her weapon with a clatter. But when I saw it fully in view, I discovered that it was not a needle at all. It was just some worn and weathered nail that she must have found on the corpse of a brave adventurer who had wandered into the depths of Deepnest. Bewildered and shocked, I turned around. And there at the edge of the chamber...was Hornet.

There were two. Why two Hornets? And the one at the edge of the chamber was on her hands and knees as she wheezed heavily. She was completely out of breath. Had she sprinted for as long as she could to reach me? Such desperation. She was gasping for breath so constantly that she could not even speak. But she did soon lift her head to gaze ahead at me before suddenly pointing in my general direction. Her eyes were wide. Much too wide to be calm. For as blank and empty as they appeared from a distance, I could see that was a gaze of alarm.

I quickly turned to look back at the Hornet who was still standing motionlessly in the center of the chamber. Almost as if she had been knocked unconscious by that precise blow to her face. But the needle did finally fall free and hit the floor with a clatter. Almost as if it did not even pierce her face. I merely watched and waited as I wondered why exactly there were now two Hornets around me. Only for the Hornet before me to suddenly bring her face forward...as a haunting deep howl came forth from her that echoed through the cave. A howl that was not one Hornet's voice could produce.

What followed was something out of a nightmare. That howl prompted me to take a step back as I witnessed that false Hornet revealing itself for what it truly was. Its head twisted almost halfway around with a noticeable crack. Only for the head to completely turn upside-down as it very suddenly rose into the air along with the red cloak around it in a swift motion on a black bony stalk connected to a small glowing sac of sorts on the ground. The sac suddenly expanded while filled with a...very familiar orange glowing fluid. A spiny black exoskeleton had almost instantly formed over it before six long and slender black legs also emerged. The fiendish beast then rose on those legs as a bony black tail extended to reveal the monster in its true horrifying glory. Spiny, dark, and carrying the unmistakable glow of the plague in its round soft abdomen, the creature now wore Hornet's head upside-down with that red cloak serving as a type of mane over its neck. What had once been her horns were now a pair of long and twitching mandibles. The beast reared back and let out another haunting howl that echoed through the caves, its form now at least my own height. I could barely even process what I was seeing as that twisted reflection of Hornet gazed upon me with such a grotesque arachnid body extending from the back of her head. "What...the hell is..."

"The Nosk! The apex predator of Deepnest!" Hornet finally shouted before I noticed a thin trail of light reach past me and tangle itself around the ring pommel of Hornet's needle. The thread suddenly retracted and pulled her weapon back into her waiting hand while I had just enough presence of mind to flap my armor's wings to throw myself backwards to stand beside my rescuer. The traps had been laid not by her, but by the beast itself to prevent an easy escape. And yet Hornet was able to find another obscure path into the lair. But there would be no easy way out for us now as I felt myself rattled by just how close I had come to walking into the clutches of a beast with the element of surprise on its side. Hornet readied herself with a trail of threads whirling around her for a second, "Brace yourself, Sir James! We triumph or die!"

The Nosk let out a brief hiss before it came stampeding right at us with shocking speed upon its six sturdy legs. Hornet evaded with a great leap while I threw myself far to the side with the use of my wings. That twisted deceiver had left too strong a first impression on me. "Oh man, I don't even wanna get close to this thing!"

"Face your fears, sir knight! Intimidation and fear are the Nosk's greatest weapons!" Hornet called out before leaping to a stalactite and bounding off it to plunge her needle into its spiny body. She was much braver and more hardened than I was. Seeing her own face on that monster must have been insulting on a very personal level. A flash of orange fluid burst from that light stab as Hornet basically bounced high off of her enemy. But the Nosk did not mind her. It was focused on the larger and more nutritious prey in the chamber. It came scampering back towards me with its long mandibles clicking together. Hornet called out in panic, "Do not stand your ground! Move!"

Hornet was right. Even if my shield was unbreakable, the sheer force behind that charge would knock me to the floor and leave me wide open to a deadly bite. I flapped my wings to take to the air as I finally had enough room to spread my armor's wing's and soar. I took aim with the Celestial Sword and fired off explosive orbs of golden fire magic. But the Nosk was quick and its senses sharp. The cunning beast hopped swiftly from one spot to another with the sudden reflexives befitting a jumping spider as my shots burst into flashes of embers. It was far more intelligent than it looked. Fitting for a predator of the deepest caves of Deepnest. "This thing's fast! Too fast!"

Hornet hurled her needle at the beast like a javelin only for the Nosk to go scurrying across the walls. The sheer speed it could reach on those six legs was shocking for something of its size. My armor and weapons were the only thing tipping the scales in my favor and I still was not exactly at an advantage. Out of growing frustration, I thrust out my left hand and tried to pin it in place with a levitation spell. "Screw this! Hornet, go get it!"

My magical grasp took hold and suddenly pinned the Nosk in place. It came to an abrupt halt and even let out a hiss of surprise now that it was standing in place on the cave wall. Hornet did not question or complain. She appeared to ready a thread around her needle's pommel while calling out to me. "Keep it pinned, Sir James! It's mine!"

Just before Hornet could throw her needle, I flinched. The Nosk turned its white head to gaze upon me with its two empty black eyes. Its body sank low to the wall the instant Hornet threw her needle. And just before Hornet's blade could reach it, the Nosk sprang from the wall with so much force that it shattered my focus! How much power could those six arachnid legs project?! My mind shaken, I was left wide open as the Nosk rammed me and curled its two front legs around me as I gazed in horror at the white face above me. Hornet called out in fright now that I was in the beast's clutches. We landed surprisingly lightly on its four remaining legs as I saw the Nosk's long mandibles widen.

Panic took hold of me. I did all i could to get the Lunar Shield between me and the Nosk as its fangs came down. I shrieked in terror as those long mandibles scraped against the Lunar Shield while aggressively trying to find a way around it. Only for its assault to suddenly stop. I heard the sound of a blade piercing a hardened carapace only for the Nosk to gradually rear back and away from me. I looked down and under the Nosk and saw Hornet standing at the far side of the chamber while looking like she was pulling on invisible strings. I could not see from there, but she had stabbed her needle into the Nosk's backside and was now pulling on threads attached ot it to lasso and pull the Nosk off me.

There was no way Hornet had the strength to resist the pull of the Nosk for long. I quickly pushed myself backwards to get out from under the beast. The Nosk suddenly let out a hiss of frustration and pulled itself down as hard as possible to try and stab its armored legs into it. It only barely missed with Hornet being pulled through the air and far over it. She pulled her needle free while hurtling through the air and even landed gracefully far behind me. The Nosk suddenly reared back again once I was on my feet as new means of attack was introduced. That glowing bulbous abdomen suddenly unleashed a flurry of corrosive glowing orange fluid at me! I could hear the hiss of the substance eating away at whatever bits of stone or debris it fell over. I got myself out of harm's way with a flap of my wings and stood ready with Hornet at my side.

The Nosk was not used to having to deal with two threats at once. It had already been wounded lightly and was keeping its distance for the moment. It tilted its head while the mandibles gnashed at each other. It was much more intelligent than it seemed. A truly fiendish and evil intelligence that had brought about the murders of many. But even then... Why? Why did it still carry the infection in it?! That corrosive bile... Just like the kind produced by the body of the Hollow Knight. I turned to Hornet as she also took a moment to catch her breath and asked, "It's still infected... How?! The plague is gone, right?!"

Hornet turned her gaze up at me as she promptly replied, "Yes, it is. The light that plagued Hallownest is no more. But some beasts still carry remnants of the infection. Thankfully, it is now inert. You need now fear the plague spreading."

Such a concept sounded plausible. Much like how the body produces excess mucous in response to diseases like the flu. That glowing orange corrosive bile within the Nosk was nothing more than a byproduct of the infection that once plagued it. But it was still a threat. And the cunning Nosk had even found a means to weaponize it. But more than that... I began to feel inadequate. I had always felt so capable when in the protective shell of my enchanted armor. But now it felt like its weapons and magic were the only things keeping me from being completely helpless now that I was in a world where the tiniest predators were the stuff of nightmares. My equipment was not designed for a world where the laws of physics work very differently for different creatures. "Hornet... I'm not sure I can handle this one. It's too fast... Too quick. I'm not like you! I'm only human in a world not meant for humans!"

"Sir James. Shush. You have faced worse." Hornet spoke firmly while also taking the time to tap her needle against my leg. When my eyes met hers, I saw Hornet's eyes taking a sharper glare. She spoke firmly, yet reassuringly to me. "You faced the Hollow Knight. You faced the heart of the infection. This beast should be nothing in the face of such trials. Gather your courage so that the Nosk's use of fear means nothing!"

She was not wrong about the Nosk. I was thoroughly intimidated by it than anything. It was a master of using fear as a weapon. And the fact that it was still wearing Hornet's face as its own with even her red cloak... Twisted. Very twisted. Only a special type of a malevolent mind would conjure up such a strategy. I gritted my teeth and breathed harshly through them. "Maybe if I wasn't so creeped out by this thing, I'd be more willing to get close..."

"Do not feel shame for your wariness. The fearless are incapable of courage. One cannot possess courage if one has no fear to conquer." Hornet replied while adjusting her grip on the weapon in her hand. Even she was experiencing fear. And why would she not be? Our enemy was wearing her face! She saw her own body twist itself into something out of a horror novel! And we had only barely managed to repel it enough to convince the beast to keep its distance. The Nosk began to slowly scuttle back and forth as it observed us like the prowling predator it was. Watching and waiting, searching for a chance to strike. Hornet, her eyes narrowing in bitter defiance, readied herself for another charge. "I shall lead. Mark my words, we won't leave here alive until this demon lies dead before us. It must die."

"No, Hornet... Let me lead. I need...to get this fear outta my system." I replied before stepping past her. Hornet did not object and began to step to the side to try and place herself outside of the Nosk's periphery vision. My eyes scanned the beast and focused on its six sturdy legs. If I could cut those off, the Nosk would be left helpless. I smacked the flat of my sword's blade against my shield to try and tempt the Nosk to charge. "OK, you freak. You want me? Come get some!"

The Nosk lifted its head to let out another gasping shriek before it came scuttling at me in an attempt to run me down. I waited...and jumped to the left while swinging my sword out as it passed right by me. There was a flash of glowing orange. And something black fell to the floor with orange glowing pus oozing from the stump. And yet the Nosk hardly flinched at the loss of a limb. Turning to face the scampering beast revealed that it was missing its front right leg, yet was still able to scuttle along just as quickly on five. But its facade was beginning to falter. The Nosk's prey had inflicted lasting damage on it to start turning the tables. And as I felt a twinge of hope and confidence blooming in my heart, the Nosk let out another howl as it launched a barrage of corrosive glowing bile at me. I raised my shield as several hefty globs of that disgusting fluid splashed against it before I called out to my enemy. "I've handled this crap before, freak! Try something else!"

My fear began to give way to defiant frustration. The element of surprise had worn off and my mind was adjusting as I relied on my armor's winged mobility to keep myself out of the Nosk's grasp. It leapt at me in an attempt to pounce on me, but flaps of my armor's great wings would keep me out of reach. Even if just barely. The Nosk's leaps were almost as swift as that of a jumping spider's. Hornet was keeping her distance and refraining from attacking for the moment. The Nosk was much more interested in me as prey than the smaller and leaner bug in the distance.

Again and again the Nosk tried to pounce on me or shower me with its corrosive bile. And it made sense in hindsight. Trying to charge and trample me resulted in it losing a limb. It was trying to not repeat the same mistake. Hopping about left me with far less time to lash out. And when I finally found the courage to come charging in to try and attack it directly, the Nosk rushed off and began running along the walls to begin circling me. I was forced to watch carefully since it would surely bound off the wall to try and catch me again. Except both my I and my opponent had briefly forgotten who else was there with us.

While the Nosk and I were preoccupied with each other, Hornet had been rushing about the cave and setting up some more of her tripwire traps. And the Nosk blundered right into one set along the wall. I got an amazing view of what would have happened had I been caught in them during our first encounter. A thin trail of light appeared in response to the glow of my sword once the Nosk tripped one of those silken threads only for several jagged rocks littering the cave floor were suddenly flung into it from multiple directions. Splashes of orange burst from the Nosk as it shrieked and fell to the floor with a crash. Elation filled me as I called out, "Nice, Hornet!"

"It's yours now! Finish it off!" Hornet shouted from somewhere outside my field of vision. And I did not delay. With a great flap of my armor's wings, I performed a long and lofty leap towards my opponent. But the Nosk was quick to regain its footing. Knowing there was no way I would land a deadly blow on its torso, I tried to take another leg. My goal was to cut off the front left leg that time in the hopes of making the Nosk too front-heavy to hold itself up. And I thought I did when it leapt away only to leave another severed bleeding leg behind. But when I turned to see the Nosk land in the distance, I grunted in irritation to see that I hit the middle leg on its left side instead. Even with four limbs left, it was still maintaining balance.

"This thing learns from every hit it takes!" I shouted as I started firing off bursts of golden fire magic from my sword to try and burn it from a distance. But once again, the Nosk was an impossible target for projectiles with how swiftly it was able to hop about. Especially with me having to focus on evasion. It no longer went scurrying along the walls. It knew there were probably unseen tripwires for its slender legs to trip and jumping around carried no risk of triggering one. I almost unleashed an orb of solar magic from my sword in the hopes of incinerating the Nosk in the blast radius, but I only barely resisted the urge. Solar magic had always been too volatile. Too explosive. If I set off too large a blast, we would all be at risk of being buried in a cave-in. Frustration started to get the better of me as I yelled, "If I can just take one more leg...!"

I had developed too much of a rhythm by then when it came to evade the pouncing jumps of the Nosk. I flapped my armor's wings to evade another pounce only to be left wondering why my enemy had not landed where I had been standing. Only for large globs of that glowing orange bile to coming raining down from above. The Nosk was scuttling along the cave's ceiling with that infected bile raining down around me!

The Lunar Shield was not enough. I had to generate a magic barrier around myself to insure I would not get doused in it. There was no way Hornet or I could clash with an enemy that could fight on the ceiling as if it were the ground. But the Nosk could not get to us either from up there aside from dropping that foul fluid on us. I waited and only too late noticed that the rain of bile had stopped with the globs of it littering the cave fading away. "Where did you go...?"

I foolishly dropped my barrier at the worst time. Right as I looked up, the Nosk came down right onto me. I was slammed to the floor. Right onto my face. The Nosk was above and behind me as terror sank in. It got me. I heard the beast let out a brief hiss, but...

I swear I felt the breath of the Nosk on the back of my neck when I heard Hornet let out a panicked shriek. Splashes of the Nosk's glowing orange blood splashed down around me. The beast above began to flail and stagger about on its four remaining legs as Hornet stood atop it while repeatedly plunging her needle into its thorny body. Desperately trying to distract our enemy while I was at my most vulnerable. She had saved me again as I was reminded of just how out of my element I was. The Nosk suddenly leaped away from me and threw Hornet off itself in the process. It turned to face us with trails of its glowing blood oozing down its rigid black carapace. I suspect even it was beginning to feel fear by then. Would it deem us not worth the trouble and flee?

Such a complex maelstrom of emotions surged in me. I was rattled and afraid, but also mad. I wanted that monster dead. Hastily climbing to my feet, I wheezed in frustration. "You're right, Hornet. We're not leaving until that thing's crushed under my boot. I'm pissed now."

"I concur. It dared to wear my face. I can't forgive that." Hornet growled as she assumed a defiant stance with needle in hand. Its silvery blade was coated in fresh infected blood. But something then fell to the floor before us. One of the Nosk's earlier prey had come loose from its binds in the struggle and hit the ground before us. One of the cloaked bugs with horned white heads. Its unblinking round black eyes gazed upon us in silence, as if pleading from beyond the grave for us to flee. But it was too late. We were in the spider's web. It was as Hornet said. We would triumph or die.

Seeing the blank yet lifeless face of that poor soul reminded me of the sheer evil that was our enemy. Knowing that the Nosk did to them what it tried to do to me filled me with a bitter fury. I glanced up at the many corpses hanging from the cave's ceiling while the Nosk took its time to catch its breath and lick its wounds. I was then reminded that just one of those corpses was not like the others. The large and intimidating creature with a flat white face bearing the six eyes of a Weaver.

The Nosk was a frightfully intelligent and cunning creature. It had changed up its tactics with every limb it lost. We would have to try something new to get an opportunity to disable it. And an idea came to me. I glanced at Hornet before pointing at the dangling and burly beast above with my sword. "Hornet. Get up there and wait for a sparkling yellow aura to surround that thing. When it happens, cut it down."

"Clever. I do believe I see where you are going with this. Come. Follow after me." Hornet said before she brought her arm back with her needle pointing forward. She threw it as swift as a javelin at the Nosk with the beast hopping to the side to evade. She made certain a thread was attached to the ring pommel to reel herself in once it became embedded in the far wall. Thinking quickly, I fired a bolt of magic blue lightning from my left hand and struck the Nosk as it began to turn towards Hornet. It struck the beast in the side of its white face, but it barely seemed to do anything besides rattle the creature. The head appeared to be the single toughest part of the Nosk's body. No wonder Hornet's needle barely left a scratch on it.

I did all I could to keep the Nosk's eyes off of Hornet. She had surely made that move just to get behind the creature and out of its sight. I kept firing off bursts of fire magic to force the Nosk to stay on the move. With two of its four legs missing, it was not as balanced as before and had begun to focus more on evasion instead of offense. I would glance up now and then to keep track of the lifeless creature that was larger than the rest. And I soon saw Hornet leap from a stalactite to grasp the vine that was holding that hefty corpse. She hung there with the blade of her needle pressed against the vine, waiting to cut through.

With how the Nosk had to keep hopping around the cave to avoid my fire magic, there was no way I would be able to hit it while it kept springing about like a flea. I would have to fake it out. I turned my gaze up at Hornet while keeping the Nosk just barely within my field of vision at the edge. It may have been cunning, but it still could not tell that I could just barely see it off to my left. With it looking like I was distracted, I heard and saw it charging at me with its mandibles spread. That was the opportunity I needed. Just when I thought it was too close to evade, I suddenly turned to my right and tried a new tactic. I detached the Lunar Shield from my left arm and hurled it straight into the face of my assailant.

The Nosk had no idea what had hit it. I doubt it had ever been struck in the face with a metal wall before. My shield went clattering past it with the Nosk staggering and shaking its head. In that instant, I glanced up at Hornet and raised my right hand. The golden yellow aura of Celestia's magic surged around both my right gauntlet and the burly corpse hanging below Hornet. With a quick motion, my ally cut the creature free and hung from the vine to watch. And with a swing of my hand, I hurled the corpse at the Nosk. I almost thought it would reach me first, but my aim was true. The beast and its own prey collided as that corpse slammed into its own killer with a thunderous blow. It was almost the same size as the Nosk itself and was likely even heavier. The Nosk, thoroughly stunned, went crashing to the floor with the corpse of its largest prey resting nearby. "Got it! Man, that felt good!"

"It's down! Quickly! Deal the final blow!" Hornet shrieked as she watched the from above. I did not delay. I rushed forward with sword raised in the hopes of cleaving the beast in two at the middle. But the Nosk was already beginning to regain its footing. In a desperate attempt, I jumped at it to try and bring my sword down through it.

I was not even sure if I hit it at first. The Nosk sprang away from me with another great leap. Burning disappointment filled me. Until I saw fresh orange glowing blood at my feet. And with it, another severed limb. I turned my head up and saw the Nosk standing on just three of its rear limbs. It struggled to maintain balance. And with another attempt to charge me, it fell flat on its glowing bulbous belly. My disappointment was swiftly replaced with joyous relief as I saw our prey haplessly struggling to get back on its feet with its balance all but gone. "Ahahahahaha, I needed a good laugh!"

It would be foolish to delay now. I hurried forward with a jog to put the Nosk down for good. And yet... It still had one last devious trick ready. I thought I saw its black carapace beginning to bulge along the sides of the thorny crest of spines going along its back. And with a spray of its own glowing orange blood, the Nosk suddenly sprouted a set of fluttering wings as I looked on in bewildered disgust. No longer able to fight on the ground, it took to the air on wings that looked more fit for a bat than a bug. I stared with my mouth agape as the Nosk gazed down upon me. "This thing flies?!"

"Wretched deceiver!" Hornet shouted before she once again tried to impale the Nosk with a throw of her needle. But its wings were just too responsive. Even more responsive than my own. It moved itself backwards just enough to dodge Hornet's throw as the needle struck the floor with Hornet swiftly reeling herself over to it on a thread. She snatched her weapon back up and gazed upon our aerial enemy with a noticeable glare. "Apex predator indeed. What possessed you to challenge a Nosk in the first place?!"

"Don't you start with me! I didn't even know what a Nosk is until you blew its cover! I know nothing about Hallownest or the creatures that exist in it! Excuse me for my ignorance!" I shouted back in irritation as we both had to go on the run. The Nosk had started to carry out what was basically a bombing run as it swooped overhead with its bulbous abdomen expelling a heavy shower of that corrosive bile. How could I have known about the Nosk?! The likeliest inspiration for it was just that one spider that ambushed its prey in the forest near the resort! Could it be...my memories of changelings also had a hand in it?

There was no way I could chase down something as response as that fluttering insectoid beast above. It would outmaneuver me if I tried to take to the air and my great wingspan would clip the stalactites that extended from the ceiling along with the many corpses that dangled from it as well. But the Nosk was much more streamlined. It had no trouble swooping between any obstacles. And it was startling whenever it would come swooping in with its mandibles ready to grab me by the neck. Something about that visage... More like a bat than a bug.

I was not in the mood to drag out that battle any longer. The fact that the Nosk's limbs no longer served a purpose meant it too was running out of options. It could no longer pounce on me as swiftly as a spider. But it was also too swift to shoot down with magic. Especially with so many obstacles it could get behind. I ended up shooting down several of the dangling corpses in the chamber by accident just because the Nosk happened to end up behind them. And Hornet had almost no means to reach it. She could jump high, but she would never reach it. And it never came swooping in for her when flying low. It was done taking chances.

"Or for the love of... Enough!" I suddenly erected curving spires of magic ice around myself and Hornet to finally give us a temporary safe zone. The Nosk tried to swoop in and gnaw its way through, but that blue enchanted ice would not give. Now at a stalemate, it began to flutter around the room as it circled us from above. It could not reach us, but we could not reach it. Not until those icy walls fell.

"We are trapped... This is your doing, is it not?" Hornet asked as she turned to face me. Her breathing was beginning to relax. She knew we were out of danger for the moment.

"Just...taking a minute to let us come up with an idea. I'm officially sick of that thing by now." I grumbled as I gazed up and between the cracks. The glowing round belly of the Nosk made it easy to track even in areas where the ambient light of that cave was dimmer. It only added a layer of tension to the already frantic situation. The beast was out there and it knew where we were. It was all about when our defenses would fall.

Hornet sighed in frustration. The Nosk was proving a challenge even for her. She glanced up at that wandered orange glow and said, "All in Deepnest know to avoid any locations where signs of a Nosk are found. It is a beast even the Weavers dare not challenge. And even I have my limits in dealing with beasts that carry themselves high above on wings. If they cannot be reached, they cannot be defeated. And this Nosk is most cunning indeed."

"It's like a completely different creature now. It doesn't jump or pounce anymore. It rains that bile down on us while swooping around. It can even fly behind parts of the terrain to hide... Wait. It...can't jump...?" I muttered as I began to think back from mere minutes earlier. Those powerful springy legs allowed it to burst out of my own restraining levitation magic with brute force. Even the magical might of the royal sisters could not restrain something that could probably launch itself to the very edge of the world with a single jump if it was the size of myself back in Equestria. But with those powerful legs no longer able to forcefully launch itself out of any magical restraints... "Hornet. I think I have an idea."

My cloaked companion turned to me and listened in silence. I then asked, "Before I go on... Just how good a throw do you think you can be with this?"

I held out the Celestial Sword to her. And her eyes widened as she beheld its brilliantly glowing white blade. "With...this? You want me to throw it?"

"Yeah. If you think you're good shot. Now that that thing doesn't have use of its legs anymore, it can't get any leverage. I'll restrain it. When I do, you throw this right into its belly. That's got to be a weak spot. And nothing is sharper than this sword. It'll go in right to the hilt. You think you can do this?" I explained while glancing up to keep track of the Nosk somewhere above. I could only hope it could not hear us. And if it did, hopefully it did not understand our words.

Hornet gazed upon my sword and then up at the round orange glow that circled us from above. She was a remarkably good shot when it came to hurling her needle at the enemy. Or for using it as a grapple point for traversing the caves. After a moment of thought, she reached out and took hold of the Celestial Sword's hilt just above the pommel. "Very well then. Hold the beast steady and I shall plunge this blade deep to its heart. Just give the word."

Now without my sword or shield, I would have to do my part entirely with magic. I counted to three before dispelling our icy prison in a burst of frigid mist. And the Nosk barely wasted a second. We heard it emit a gasping shriek before that orange glow started to quickly close in through the mist. Hornet and I rushed off in opposite directions, but I then glanced back and saw that the Nosk was going after her! Did it hear us? No, it appeared to be following the white glow of the Celestial Sword. It thought she was me!

"Hey! Hey, I'm the one you want!" I called out before thrusting out my hands and launching a barrage of simple magic beams from my gauntlet. I doubt they did much harm to the Nosk, but they did rattle it enough to get its attention. Hornet continued to rush to the edge of the chamber as her pursuer turned its gaze back to me. I was the prey it wanted most. My body had more meat and fluids to offer than Hornet's lean and petite frame. The Nosk, now seeing where I had gone swooped at me with surprising speed to try and get its mandibles around my exposed neck.

I could not risk the Nosk staying at a low altitude. I had to get it up in the air. And so I did. Not trusting an impaling ice spike to get the job done, I suddenly willed a blunt ice pillar to suddenly rise from the floor and shove the Nosk high above. It let out a gasping grunt from the blow, but did begin to try and shower me with more corrosive bile. But before it could get above me, it stopped. And it even gasped in surprise now that its wings were no longer carrying it forward. "Going somewhere?"

The Nosk flailed in confusion. A golden yellow and billowing blue magic aura surrounded it. I had both hands raised towards the Nosk with each gauntlet coated in their respective billowing magic auras. The levitation spell was working as intended. Those wings could not generate enough sudden force to fling the Nosk out of my magical grasp. With no leverage, it was stuck. I turned my gaze towards Hornet in the far corner and called out to her. "Hornet! It's all you!"

I saw her raise the Celestial Sword in her hand after setting aside her needle for the moment. Only to lower it as she began to rush over to put herself closer to her target. The Nosk began to squirm and flail in an increasingly panicked manner. It even began to howl, its gasping voice echoing constantly around the cave. The hunter had become the hunted. And the embodiment of terror finally came to know helplessness and fear.

Hornet came to a stop once she felt she had a good enough angle to work with. She raised the Celestial Sword with her hand grasping it by the pommel. Throwing it like a javelin would not work when aiming for something above her. My companion breathed a sigh of relief to steady her nerves. Even as the Nosk continued to scream in terror. "With this... It is done."

Hornet did not delay. With cruel precision, she hurled the Celestial Sword up at our shrieking prey. And her aim was true. The unmatched sharpness of my sword's blade plunged deep into the glowing orange belly of the beast. Right down to the hilt. But while the Nosk did shriek in pain... It was not enough. Drop after drop of glowing orange blood and bile dripped from the puncture, but the Nosk remained upright. I released it from my magical grasp more out of shock than relief with even the Nosk itself appearing to realize that the wound it had suffered was not fatal. Hornet even spoke with a gasp as the fluttering beast turned its gaze down at us. "It... The wound is not fatal?!

Neither of us knew exactly where the Nosk's own organs were within its body. I saw the Nosk tap its two mandibles together. Almost...as if it was sneering at us with an uneven smirk. But just as it swooped down at me again, I was already quick to trigger a failsafe. "Oh, to hell with this already!"

The magic in my right gauntlet was cast. And through the Celestial Sword, I channeled Celestia's fire magic through the blade. The instant those golden flames surged around the blade... Some sort of reaction was triggered inside the Nosk's bile sac. The beast suddenly lost its momentum as it began to hover while shrieking in pain. The fluid inside it was boiling! Bursts of orange steam ruptured out of the Nosk as it let out one final and long death shriek. It fluttered and squirmed...until finally exploding in a blast of orange steam. It black carapace scattered all over with its pure white head tumbling through the air. It struck the cave floor with a crack as its two mandibles became lodged there. Only the Nosk's head was intact, which was now just staring at us with dead empty black eyes.

It was over. In just one move, the nightmare had ended. Hornet and I breathed softly as we beheld what was left of the evil beast that nearly made a meal out of us. And as I looked around at the many previous victims of the Nosk, both those that littered the floor and those that still hung from the ceiling, I felt a sense of spite came over me. I marched right up to the Nosk's head. But as I started to bring my foot back, I paused and looked back at Hornet. She simply watched without a word. But just for the sake of being polite, I then asked, "May I?"

Hornet's eyes narrowed. And while I could not see her mouth, I am certain she was smirking. She replied with an almost amused tone, "By all means."

I gave the Nosk's head my best kick. With one mighty swing of my armored foot, I punted its only intact remains to the far end of the cave with it clattering about with the sound of bone. I let out a long sigh of relief as I grumbled, "Sick bastard... If I hadn't been so curious and kept stalling for time..."

"I will not ask what brought you down here, sir knight. No one knowingly seeks out a Nosk. And it would seem it chose well in whose face to wear." Hornet said as she suddenly retrieved her needle with a quick flick of a thread. I did the same with my sword and shield by calling them back to me with teleportation magic. There was no trace of the Nosk's fluids on the Celestial Sword's blade. Those magic flames must have burned it all off. Hornet, still sounding out of breath, turned her gaze up at the remaining victims of the Nosk hanging above us. "The day the Nosk is driven to extinction cannot come soon enough. Nothing of value will be lost."

I too looked upon the bodies of the dead. And I recalled seeing the bodies littering the tunnel just before I reached the chamber we stood in. So many dead... Not simply hunted, but deceived and murdered. And I nearly joined them. Had I not stopped and contemplated the situation... Had I not been so cautious when I first found the false Hornet in that chamber... But being so curious and cautious, I ended up buying Hornet just enough time to reach me. Even with all my magical armaments at my disposal, the element of surprise would surely have been enough to let the Nosk get the better of me and tear my throat out before I could manage a proper defense. I let out a long sigh before looking down at Hornet. "You saved me."

My cloaked savior turned her gaze to meet mine while not saying a word. I then explained, "I saw you...and I followed you. Then I saw those bodies in the tunnel. I thought you came here to slay a beast that was terrorizing Deepnest and...thought I could lend you a hand."

"A valiant desire, no less. The Nosk played you for a true fool if you believed that. And I would gladly bring an end to every Nosk I could find if I could." Hornet replied with an almost courteous tone. As if she admired my willingness to assist her in destroying agents of evil.

But still... I had so many questions about the beast we had just slain. "But...why? Why did it look like you? It even had the sense to pick up a weapon and hide it behind the cloak to make it look like your needle."

Hornet huffed with irritation over being reminded. "It is the Nosk's vilest skill. It plucks on the strings of its prey's heart. Friends. Family. Loved ones. Even the dearly departed... It gazes into their memories and lures them in with the face of one they trust or adore. Until it is too late to run."

"That's...foul. More than just predatory. That's just evil." I grumbled as I contemplated such an ability. And to choose Hornet as its disguise... It really did choose well. For she was the only person in all of Hallownest I knew who could have conceivably been down there at all. "I don't know many in Hallownest. The elder of Dirtmouth would never have made it down here. Would've been too suspicious if I saw him here. I already passed Quirrel up in the hot springs, so he would never have gotten ahead of me so quickly. Imitating the Hollow Knight would've been a tall order. That only leaves...you."

The two of us shared a long and silent gaze. One that quickly grew awkward. The cloaked sentinel then grunted with a suppressed laugh. "Hmph. Perhaps I should be honored you thought so fondly of me for the Nosk to deem me a worthy disguise."

"I wouldn't say that... I mean I do trust you. I just...don't know you well enough to come to any conclusions yet." I replied while not able to deny Hornet's act of heroism. She was a gallant one. But I then came to a realization. "Wait... How did you even know I was down here at all?"

I think Hornet was still smirking in some amusement. At least for a moment. She then explained, "One of the Weaver tribe sought me out. They claimed that a strange knight had fallen into the deepest bowels of Deepnest. And that he was following one who wore my face. As soon as I heard, I was off. I dread to imagine had I arrived mere seconds later..."

"Right... I did meet one of the Weaver. And...he was not infected. It sounded like there were survivors after the plague disappeared. Is it true? Have you found people the plague spared just enough to survive?" I asked as my thoughts went back to that brief conversation. I remember wondering just what was left to save. And there was.

Hornet's tone was not as relieved as I was hoping. She even bowed her head slightly. "I have not seen much of Hallownest since we last parted ways. There was someplace I needed to be. I have remained close to Deepnest for a time. Reconnecting... And...I did find more than I expected. Many Weavers still lived. And the light had vanished from their eyes. But so many were lost to the plague regardless. I was told that they all fell and became lifeless once the light faded from their eyes. Some were spared... Others were not."

What a fiendish fate. That mad goddess of light's infection did not merely control the living. It killed the living and forced them to live on as infected husks. Without the infection sustaining them, the undead were released and allowed to finally rest. But it sounded like there were those who managed to stay alive just long enough for the plague to leave their bodies. I gazed up at nothing and let out a sigh. So much suffering and so much sacrificed...but thankfully not entirely for nothing.

At last, Hornet finally asked me the most pressing question of all. "Now then... I must ask. What brings you down into Deepnest at all? Only the brave or foolish venture into these depths."

"It wasn't by choice. I... I got here just like I did the first time I found Hallownest. I awoke...and found myself here. I woke up at the hot springs nearby and even encountered Quirrel there. It was safe...but that all changed when I headed out to find my way out of here." I explained while wondering if Quirrel had safely made his way out of those caves by then. He was a bit too capable with his blade to be claimed by the caves and its creatures.

Hornet's eyes narrowed as she looked up at me. I think she was just as confused as I was on just how I keep coming and going from Hallownest with no control on when I arrive or where I show up. A dreaming mind is an unpredictable thing. Although I then recalled what I was told when I passed that Weaver from earlier. "I'm just trying to find my way outta these caves. That Weaver? He mentioned...a Stagway? Said it could safely get me back to the surface."

"Yes, there is a Stagway station deeper into the depths of Deepnest. As deep as the Weaver tribe ever delved. I can escort you there. Let's be off. You've had a long day already." Hornet replied before turning and leading me back to the passage I had emerged from. The last barrier of dark organic matter had fallen apart. Most definitely produced by the Nosk.

I gazed upon the many corpses we passed with a sense of somber relief. Their killer was finally no more. Justice had been served. Now all I could do was follow my guide to what would hopefully be safer ground. Hornet bounded up walls and cliffs with impressive leaps that I could never match. And when a spot was too high for her to reach with her own two legs, she would hurl her needle into the ceiling above the ledge with a thread attached to its pommel. Once embedded in the stone above, she would swiftly reel herself in. I scoffed at my cloaked companion as she looked down at me. "You make that look easy!"

"Shall I cast a thread down to you?" Hornet asked while looking like she was ready to drop her needle down to me to hold onto.

"Nah. I got this." Relying on my line of sight, I used the teleportation spell to instantly set myself beside Hornet in a flash of white light. She very nearly stumbled right off the ledge with eyes wide in surprise. "Surprised?"

Hornet's eyes narrowed as she let out a soft grunt. "Hmph. Teleportation, is it? A gift I have seen few possess."

We trekked back through the way I came when I first saw Hornet's doppelganger. And that encroaching sense of isolation reached me again when we began to enter one of the larger chambers. So silent. And with no signs of life or death. Old Weaver threads still stood tall, but they were no longer of any use. My eyes then fell upon Hornet. Her red cloak stood out vibrantly against the cold dark stone of the caves. A part of me demanded that I never lose sight of her. That vigorous red was a torch that would lead me out.

I would use my armor's wings to carry me up to ledges that a good jump would not reach while Hornet traversed the terrain all too easily. She could leap remarkably high and her needle and threads made any distance between footholds trivial. But as I saw the light of my sword shimmer along a thread connecting Hornet's hand to her needle as she zipped across a great gap to another higher passage, something occurred to me. Something I had all but forgot about. I called out to her with my voice echoing through the chamber, "Wait a minute... I seem to recall you saying using that needle to its full potential requires the abilities of a Weaver. But...are you even a Weaver at all?"

Hornet hardly looked surprised by my question. I am sure she only mentioned that detail once and only in passing during our first cordial encounter. "On my mother's side, yes."

It began to dawn on me. No wonder Hornet was so at home in Deepnest. If she was truly part Weaver, then she would have just as easy a time getting around as them. And she was skilled and fierce enough to fight off any of the local wildlife. But I had seen a Weaver. And she looked nothing like one. "Then...the reason you look nothing like them?"

"I take much more after my father's side in terms of appearance. I am a child of Deepnest, yes. But I have always firstly been a daughter of Hallownest." Hornet stated almost proudly as she gazed out at me from across the upper section of that chamber. I recalled her mentioning details surrounding the circumstances of her birth... Something...dripping with political motivations that made me wince. Hornet then distracted me from my wandering thoughts as she said, "But enough talk. Let's not delay."

"Right..." I muttered before using the teleportation spell to instantly transport myself to Hornet's side. As we continued away from the deepest and abandoned corners of the caves, I began to wonder why it was so vacant despite there being survivors of the plague. The wildlife likely avoided that area due to its proximity to a Nosk's lair. Were the Weavers now too few in number to safely resettle that area? "Will we be seeing more of the Weavers before long?"

"Yes. Deepnest is their home... And here come some now." Hornet replied before I started to hear something that felt very off. The voices of children. And along came a small gang of what were surely tiny Weaver. Little spindly legs carrying white heads not entirely round in shape that did not even come up to my knees. They came scuttling along while sounding quite happy. A group of kids just out exploring their home.

"I suppose even bugs start off as just kids. You think they'll be safe down here?" I asked while taking note of where we had just came from. That corner of the caves was safer now that the Nosk residing there was no more, but still...

"One cannot entirely quell the curiosity and wanderlust of children. But there is strength in numbers and the younglings of Deepnest are taught that at a young age. They are wise to stick together." Hornet explained with a notable lack of concern. Although I am uncertain if it was due to confidence or callousness. Deepnest did have a very...uncivilized air about it. Almost barbaric. While I did have a cordial conversation with one of its denizens, I had to remind myself that the bugs of that world were not like the worlds I had called home. I could only imagine what sort of morality the mind of a bug operates on.

Speaking of that lone Weaver, a voice called out to us once we entered another larger cave chamber. And the two of us looked up as something came scurrying down on unseen threads. "Ah, the knight! The knight lives!"

It was the same wandering Weaver I had passed before. To most untrained eyes, he appeared to be scurrying about on the air itself before coming to a stop above us. He looked like he was levitating, yet I am sure he was balancing on a series of thin threads that was holding him up. I spoke up, "Um... Hello again."

"I see Lady Hornet was able to reach you in time. I confess I followed after you when you fell down that pit. But when I saw who you had found, I... I did not have the courage to get near. I rushed off to alert the true wearer of that cloak. I hope you did not get too far into that lair before..." The Weaver explained before Hornet's gaze caught his attention. Her eyes narrowed, almost in annoyance. He seemed to realize what that glare meant as he then asked, "You...did reach him before he could..."

"It was quite the harrowing struggle. At least now there is one less Nosk inhabiting our home." Hornet said almost bitterly. I did not find that battle fulfilling either. What a frustrating opponent.

The Weaver breathed a sigh of relief. He then turned to me and asked, "But before it slips my mind... Sir Knight. I remember. Before I awoke from the light that plagued my dreams... I saw it. Two knights locked in battle with the light itself. One, a bug of Hallownest. And the other... Was it you?"

I was not certain if it was a good idea to speak too much of that struggle. It was a very personal experience for me. I only said what little I had to. "It was."

"Then...my people have you to thank for their awakening. Those that still remain... It was thanks to you. Sir knight... We are in your debt." The Weaver said before trying to bow in a way his body would allow. He tilted much farther forward to bring his round head down lower. All I did was nod respectfully to him. The Weaver than said, "Hero of Hallownest and Deepnest... You must meet with our queen. She slumbered deeply in vain, untouched by infection. I heard that she awoke very shortly before the rest of us did. Please, if you can find the time... Do visit her in her lair. It is near the Stagway, so you will not need venture far to leave Deepnest."

"I'll consider that. Thank you. Take care of yourself." I replied as the Weaver saw himself away. I think he did not want to overstay his welcome in the presence of one he considered a hero. I saw him ascend higher in the dimly illuminated chamber to a ledge that led elsewhere. Two other Weavers of around his size were present and they appeared to quietly converse with each other before scuttling out of sight. I looked at Hornet as I contemplated the request of the Weaver that had departed. "Do you think I should meet with Deepnest's queen? Would that be safe?"

Hornet's eyes narrowed as I think a very knowing smirk was spreading across her lips. She then said, "I assure you that she does know of you. And that she has voiced a desire to meet you should you ever wander down here. Shall I introduce you?"

What was with Hornet's very smug response to that? I had never seen her eyes convey that she was smiling even once in our prior encounter. But perhaps that was a good thing. Instead of agreeing, I asked a question of my own. "Are you...smiling? Have you been well?"

My companion's black eyes widened considerable as she lost that gaze of smug knowledge. Her gaze then wandered as she soon muttered, "I suppose I was..."

"You...never had much of reason to smile for a long time, right?" I asked as I recalled what Hornet told me regarding the fall of Hallownest. And how she had been present to witness it. She had been alone. Those that were not slain by the plague become reanimated corpses. Familiar faces and allies risen as enemies. Slaves to the light goddess who sought to control all through her infection. Such a life...could not possibly have any joy in it.

"No... It had been so long since...I last tasted the comfort of companionship." Hornet muttered before her gaze rose to meet mine. She sighed, but I think she was hesitant to show any glimmers of joy. She was not used to it after so long. "But to answer your question... Yes. I have been well. The roads are safer to travel. There are fewer dangers in Hallownest. The beasts are more docile than they once were. That is...unless your travels take you through Deepnest. The beasts have never not been vicious down here."

"Is that so?" I replied with a smirk of my own. Those Dirtcarvers were ravenous when they came after me. Infection or no infection, they must have always been a frightful threat to travelers.

"Hmph. True. And...I found who I was searching for. Someone I had not been able to speak with in so very long." Hornet added with a gentler tone in her voice. And I remembered. When we last parted ways, she mentioned there was someone she needed to see. Was that person close? Hornet then brought her empty to her chest and spoke cordially to me, "Please... It would be an honor to introduce you her, hero of Hallownest. Would you grant me this honor?"

For Hornet to all but plead with me to accompany her... I could not turn down such an earnest request from someone I had grown to see as being distant and cold. Such a request was a very big deal for her. "All right then... Lead on."

"Thank you. Stay close to me. The path ahead is...uninviting for those not of the Weaver tribe." Hornet replied before we continued along. And I quickly found out what she meant by that statement. The amount of spider threads increased to the point they began to blanket the walls. And the cave floors began to make way for more civilized footing. Stone walkways carved out of the earth that brought to mind those from the tunnels under Dirtmouth. As well as large banners suspended by silk that bore an uncanny resemblance to the face of the Nosk's largest victim back in its lair. Hornet spoke without turning back to face me, "You need not fear being accosted by the beasts of Deepnest here. We are well within Weaver territory now."

"But...do I have reason to fear the Weavers?" I replied as I started to feel eyes upon me. Very many eyes. There were Weavers about with those bioluminescent weeds strung about everywhere as if to deliberately use them to provide lighting. Many sizes too. Some were even quite large with perfectly round heads and with dark cloaks hanging underneath. And they were all watching us. But was it out of curiosity? I happened to notice one smaller Weaver balancing on threads very close to the elevation of my head when I passed him. I came to a stop, turned to look right at the creature with six squinted eyes, and just...returned his stare. I think he even started to feel confused and slightly intimidated by my own uncertain gaze. "Can I help you?"

"Uh... No. It's nothing." The Weaver muttered before scurrying away on unleash trails of silk in the air. Hornet only then happened to notice I had fallen behind and waited for me to catch up.

"I don't like this place, Hornet... Don't like the way everyone's looking at me." I grumbled while starting to feel like I was not as safe as I should have been now that I was in the territory of an actual civilization. The way the Weavers were watching me as I passed... They were still the spiders of Hallownest.

Hornet replied with an unexpected comment. "I do not fault you for your unease. I too do not feel entirely at home here despite Deepnest being my birthplace. It almost feels...alien to me. Yet familiar as well. Perhaps this is a place where I do not truly belong. Welcomed, yet not belonging."

Quite the paradox, that statement. But I was not going to contest it with her. All I could do was follow and hope that the Weavers around us would give me no trouble. But as we headed down a properly paved tunnel, we passed a gap in the wall. One that appeared to lead to a small den. And I heard something. A voice. I came to a stop and stared into the dimly lit corridor. Hornet stopped and asked, "What is it?"

"I heard a voice... It sounded...different." I explained before stepping into the corridor with the Celestial Sword held out before me. Hornet followed without objection. The corridor eventually opened up into a more spacious chamber. Very unsuspecting. And the voice was gone. But before I could consider turning around, something pushed past some dark vines and extended from the wall. A new face was staring at me. And it was a very inviting face too. "Uh...hello."

The creature reaching out from the wall brought to mind some kind of giant millipede. A black long body with spindly legs underneath. And the face... Much like the larger Weavers I had seen, a line separating the two halves went down the middle. The white bonelike face sported four eyes that displayed a rather joyous expression in contrast to the constant scowls of the Weavers. Even the mouth displayed a constant smile. A mouth that did not move when the creature spoke with such a lovely voice. "Ah, little Hornet. You return with a most interesting companion. Such a strange one, this...knight."

"You stand before the destroyer of the infection, Midwife. A hero of this land." Hornet replied while not mincing words over my relevance to their world. I said nothing and just nodded at this mysterious creature before us.

The eloquent creature before me spoke very kindly. "Ah, the one who rescued our people from the light? It was such a sad fate watching them all succumb. The light in their eyes blinding them to the world they once knew. I never dreamed the light would fade and they would return to their sense. Let alone return alive. We are so few now, but there being any of us at all...is truly miraculous. And we have you to thank for this, sir knight?"

It was a bit awkward to me to have been so vital to Hallownest's salvation despite spending such little time there. I really did not want anyone to see me as a messianic figure. I am sure I would be getting ample praise from others in the future if I ever returned. "Yes... I fought and destroyed the source of the infection alongside the Hollow Knight... But...what are you? Who are you even?"

"Ohoho, pardon my manners. I am simply known as Midwife. I look after and watch over the broodlings of Deepnest. Although my services have been unneeded for some time. For Deepnest has been seemingly locked in time every since that pestilence claimed all but a fortunate few. But time still marched on in some ways... Some needs cannot be neglected..." My host said before I felt Hornet conspicuously take hold of my right hand and began to gently guide me backwards. I did not ask what her intervention was about, but I let her pull me back maybe five steps.

I quickly found out why Hornet had me take a few steps back without a word. She knew something was coming. Midwife then said in a very concerning fashion, "Ah, how much has returned to normal, yet not quite. Forgive me. I am simply so very...very hungry. Our meals remain rather meager at this time. Perhaps...if I could help myself to just one bite..."

I grunted with eyes widening as I saw that the face of Midwife was not even a face at all. It was really more of a mask. One that slid open to reveal a ghastly face with minimal details. Four beady white eyes and a maw lined with stubby little fangs. And just... The sounds coming out of her. Midwife made a short lunge for me with her gaping fangs over and over while yelping and barking...all while I was just barely out of range. She snapped and snarled, but could not reach any further. After a brief moment, I started to feel less startled and more entertained. The sounds she was making was just ridiculous. I glanced down at Hornet as I found myself smirking. "She gets kinda funny after the first ten seconds."

Hornet grunted in some amusement at my words. Even she found Midwife's barking and snapping to be more than a little silly. She stepped past me with her needle held high. And with one quick swing, Hornet swatted Midwife between the eyes with the flat of her blade. "Midwife! Behave yourself!"

The beast subdued, Midwife's mask swiftly closed back over her true face. She then giggled uneasily, "Oh dear, not again... Truly, I do apologize if my hunger got the better of me. I am a friend to all and have no desire to do harm to our guests. Certainly not to the one our tribe owes so much to. I will behave myself. Although perhaps it would be wise if...you were on your way. While my hunger is being restrained."

I was skeptical of just how docile Midwife truly is when she is not starving, but I took her word for it. Hornet and I saw ourselves out and headed back onto the path. But I did not forget Midwife's attempt to literally eat me. "It feels like even the more civilized bugs down here want to make a meal outta me... Hornet. You're part Weaver yourself, right? Do you...feel that urge too?"

My guide quickly turned her head to look up at me with a gaze of shock. "Wha... No! Of course not! I will not murder to feed myself! I hunt, yes. But murder? Never."

The conviction and sincerity of Hornet's tone was all I needed to hear. I dropped the subject and continued to follow her deeper into the nest. Until we eventually reached an absolutely gargantuan cave chamber. One filled with silk. Dangling from the cave ceiling were round...huts of sorts that appeared to be dwellings. A hanging village of silk with what appeared to be an underground lack below. The home of the Weavers. "A spider city... That's one way to keep everyone out of reach of any beasts on the ground."

"Yes... Home." Hornet said almost wistfully. We stepped closer to the ledge and found that some sort of antique elevator lift served as a foothold. It appeared to lead up to something high above, but was bound in place with excessive webbing. Hornet pointed upwards and said, "The entrance to the Stagwy is directly above us. But before you depart... Please."

"I know. Let's go meet the queen." I replied while allowing hornet to lead. Catwalks were present outside the entrances to the silken homes of the village, but the nearest were still too far from us for even the springiest jumpers to get to. Hornet flung her needle across the chasm and reeled herself in to get to the nearest ledge while I used teleportation magic to follow. We hopped from one dwelling to another before Hornet stopped and faced the entrance. Without a word, I followed her inside.

I did not know what to expect upon entering, but I quickly found that the outer layer of silk was just a means to protect the dwelling while also attaching it to the cave ceiling. The interior was all manmade and appeared quite cozy. Mostly wooden furniture was set about with candles illuminating the chamber. It looked like we had arrived just in time for a feat amongst the inhabitants with bottles of beverages lining a long table. And much to my surprise, I saw no Weavers. Only bugs that looked more in line with those I saw outside of Deepnest. Some were taller than others, the shorter ones being rather stout. And they all wore elegant robes with a burgundy hue. If that was the dwelling of Deepnest's queen, it made sense that they were so dapper with their attire.

The nobles around us immediately turned to Hornet and bowed as she led me in. One spoke kindly, "Lady Hornet! Welcome back! And... Ah, you've brought a guest! It's been so long since we last had one."

Before Hornet could even get a word in, another one of the Deepnest nobles spoke up as they began to gather around us. "And...just look at that complexion. So ripe. So...plump."

"Excuse me?" I said with my hand tightening around the hilt of the Celestial Sword. There was no way that statement did not carry a...predatory implication. The way they were gathering around... As if to block off any way of escape... "Hornet... You didn't set me up, did you?"

"No! I would never!" Hornet replied before she suddenly pointed her needle at a few of the nobles. Her gaze was focused and fierce. "Stand down! This guest is not yours to feast upon!"

Even Hornet's words were not enough to dissuade them. They must have been starving just like Midwife. Or perhaps they were distracted by how exotic I was. I surely must have seemed very nutritious and packed with fluid when compared to the much leaner and spindly insects that made up Hallownest's food chain. One of the taller bugs said, "But Lady Hornet... Just look at him! The rosy hue in his cheeks... Such sweet nectar he must contain."

Hornet stepped around me as we prepared for a confrontation. They would not back down. I readied my shield arm, but there must have been around a dozen of them. Even Hornet would not be able to fend them all off at once. My protector barked, "He is not your prey! This is a most honored guest! Stay back!"

"But he... He... Just...one little taste!" One of the more distant bugs suddenly leaped high. And out from under his robe reached six Weaver legs ready to pounce. And he was within Hornet's blind spot. I turned to him to raise my shield, but...

It came out of nowhere. Something long and narrow flew through the air and struck the airborne creature and carried him off to the far side of the room. He let out a startled yelp as a crash filled the air. All eyes turned to gaze upon the bug as he was now pinned high to the wall on some kind of metal javelin. A long lance composed of a single piece of metal. The spear equivalent of a nail? The bug quivered and gasped in agony before...going limp and falling silent as a white fluid trickled down the length of the spear. But...where did it come from? And from who?

The rest of the Deepnest nobles instantly fell silent as even Hornet gazed up with wide eyes at the freshly deceased noble hanging from the wall. And through that chilling silence, an icy voice spoke out to us. "I trust I have your attention now."

We all turned to face a darkened corner of the chamber. One where the flickering of the candles barely reached. I had completely failed to notice it due to having to turn my attention to the very hungry inhabitants of that dwelling. I heard the tapping of many limbs as something...or someone began to emerge from the shadows. Someone larger than anyone else there. And when they emerged from the shadows... Their face. I had seen it before. White as bone with six eyes locked in a perpetual glare.

The creature before us was unlike any I had seen thus far. Although...not as large as I expected. They stood no taller than me if one took the horns out of the equation. But they were also longer than most. The lower body was carried by six black spindly legs. A body that was robust and very insect in nature. The upper body stood tall with two black slender arms reaching out from a dark shroud that hung over it with two long horns jutting up under its blackened cloak. The curve of those horns... They looked too familiar.

Was this the queen of Deepnest? She certainly looked menacing and was larger than any of her accomplishes. No one dared speak. Not even Hornet had anything to say. My eyes glanced at the corpse pinned to the wall behind me. Did the queen just protect me? Or did she kill out of callous disregard for her own people? My gut told me to be patient and listen to what this menacing beast had to say.

Her six eyes gazed around unblinkingly at the chamber before her. The shrouded bug before us then spoke with such an icy tone. "Hear my words, denizens of Deepnest. This is a brutal land. And brutal we too must be if we are to thrive here. But know this. We are not the Dirtcarvers that swarm their prey from below. Nor are we the Corpse Creepers that defile the dead to ambush their victims. We still hold to our honor. And our honor dictates that we will never feast upon our honored guests."

The queen of Deepnest then turned her gaze towards me as I tried to piece together in my head where I had seen her face. I knew it. Those six eyes on an almost oval white face lacking the vertical line separating the two halves like most larger Weavers... Where had I seen it? But my thoughts were interrupted as the queen then spoke to me with the glare of her eyes softening just slightly. "And this knight...is a most honored guest."

She began to approach me on her six tapping legs while every last one of her subjects backed away. Even Hornet gave the two of us some space. Deepnest's queen came to a stop maybe a dozen paces from me as her icy tone gave way for a truly silken voice. For as brutal as she had just been and menacing as she appeared, the queen of Deepnest possessed a truly beautiful voice. "You face tells me much. We have only just met, yet my presence stirs something in you. You have seen me before, in a sense. And you are correct. For you have seen my face."

"But...where?" I asked as I just could not put my finger on where I had seen her face before. I had only visited the realm of Hallownest once in my dreams. And not everything I experienced stuck with me.

The queen began to speak cryptically to me. "When the Black Egg Temple was sealed, three Dreamers slept forever to insure the infection would never escape from its chosen host. Monomon the Teacher. Lurien the Watcher..."

She then brought her arm to her chest. As if to place a hand over it. The queen then spoke, "And I. Herrah the Beast."

So that was where I had seen her face. One of the three on the seal of the Black Egg Temple. The queen of Deepnest herself. I had not expected to ever encounter any of the three Dreamers after that fateful night. I was at a loss for words. But the menacing Herrah continued to speak courteously to me. "The three Dreamers were meant to sleep forever. Even if our influence proved insufficient to contain the plague within. And yet... Because of you, the impossible happened. We awoke."

Herrah's subjects appeared almost frightened of what they were hearing. Almost fearful of further punishment. They had mistaken me for mere prey the instant they saw me. They could not have known about my role in the salvation of their people. Herrah continued to speak with her silken voice, "You pierced the seal of the Black Egg Temple with power beyond anything this land has ever witnessed. With no seal to sustain, the Dreamers slumbered no longer. And I saw with my own eyes the light in my people's eyes fading away. Many fell where they stood without the infection to sustain them. But some lived. And they continue to recover from their plight. But most importantly... You have done a very personal service for me, sir knight. For you gave my daughter back to me."

"Daughter... No..." I muttered before it finally hit me. I glanced over at Hornet as I am certain she was smirking at me. My cloaked companion stepped over to Herrah and stood by her side with the queen resting a claw on Hornet's shoulder in a very tender manner. That was when I saw it. They shared the same curved horns atop their heads. I asked again, "Herrah... Your mother?"

"The resemblance is clear, is it not? Yes. She is my child." Herrah said while Hornet allowed her mother to continue speaking. Herrah shared a brief glance with her daughter before turning her gaze back to me. "Our time together was much too brief... I gave all I could for her by the time I accepted my fate. I never expected to hold her in my arms again... Then you came along. Knight of a distant land... I know not what circumstances brought you to Hallownest, but your arrival was a blessing for us all. As queen of Deepnest, you have my eternal gratitude."

Herrah bowed to me with an arm across her chest. As did Hornet. And the robed bugs nearby hastily joined in with their heads bowing as well. I was not ready for that. It was...surreal to have a tribe of spiders bowing to me. I would have sooner expected them to string me up and bleed me dry. I bowed my head as well towards the queen before me. "I'm...at a loss of what to say, your majesty. I didn't expect to meet you after that day."

"Fate has a way of surprising us all. Just as fate surprised me when I awoke from what should have been an eternal sleep. As well as my surprise to find my child returning home after so long. And my surprise when she spoke fondly of a strange knight from beyond Hallownest's borders who destroyed the light that plagued our dreams." Herrah replied as she continued to speak pleasantly towards me. The more she spoke with that silky voice, the more I began to trust her. She was truly a voice of reason within Deepnest.

There was something rather ironic about that last line though. Hornet speaking fondly of me? After how things went when we first met? I found myself almost laughing at the memory as I said, "She had...nice things to say about me? I wouldn't have expected that after what she did when we first met."

Hornet grunted as she turned her gaze away from me. And Herrah took note of her daughter's annoyance. She looked down at Hornet with her six eyes displaying a very inquisitive gaze. "Oh? And what happened that day, child?"

With even her own mother breathing down her neck, Hornet let out an exasperated sigh. "I...showed aggression when I should not have. Did not listen when I should have. For which I have apologized profusely for."

"Hmph. As fierce as I had hoped." Herrah said with a chuckle. After what I had seen in Deepnest, such ferocity would be a quality they value. Although Herrah then brought her claws together and clapped them twice. "But enough talk. I understand the two of you faced a Nosk today as well. The work of heroes is never truly done, is it? Come! Let us feast!"

Herrah's robed subordinates bowed as most of them rushed off to likely prepare a grand meal. I was also curious of what kind of cuisine Deepnest had to offer. Perhaps something simple in its preparations? But when a few of them approached the body of the bug Herrah had impaled on a lance, she spoke up with her voice regaining an icy tone. "No. Leave the fool where he is. Let his remains serve as a warning to those who would dare prey upon our most honored guests."

They did not even speak a word in response. The trio of robed bugs hurried off, but I did not notice the smell of anything being cooked. Was there even a kitchen in Herrah's home? Herrah then kneeled at the far end of the table in the middle of the chamber and beckoned Hornet and I to take our seats upon stools at her sides. I overheard Hornet and Herrah speak amongst themselves for a moment, the two of them seeming genuinely happy. I remembered everything Hornet had told me regarding her existence following the fall of Hallownest. To finally have a home and family again... It was almost strange to see someone so cold and fierce look genuinely happy.

It would be rude to intrude on a conversation between mother and daughter, so I distracted myself by sampling the drinks after setting aside my sword and shield for the moment. All the bottles lining the table were filled with fluid that did carry the odor of liquor on them. Some were stronger than others, but the flavors were distinct. But they did not remind me of anything I had tried before. What does the liquor in Hallownest come from anyway?

A moment went by before I happened to notice Hornet and Herrah had fallen silent. And I almost jumped to see Harrah's six narrow eyes focusing on me. She appeared to find humor in my flinching and said, "A man of few words, are we?"

"Usually. I tend to listen more than I speak." I replied with sincerity.

Herrah rested one claw over the other while giving me her undivided attention. "Hm. An admirable trait. But no need to be so coy. You are my honored guest after all. Come, it is your turn to have your voice heard. Who are you? And what kingdom do you hail from?"

It seemed that Hornet had withheld the finer details of my identity from her mother. Either because she could not recall them b the time they were reunited or because she was hoping I could have the honor of introducing myself if I ever met her. I then explained, "I am Sir James of Equestria."

Herrah brought a claw to the underside of her face as her eyes narrowed in contemplation. It was very much in the same manner as a human resting their chin on the back of their hand. "Equestria? Not a familiar name... It must be very far away indeed."

We barely had time to get another word in as the many subjects of Herrah came filing out of the far corners of the chamber with platters held high over their heads. Even a few Weavers came scurrying down from high above and began to...play music as a band. But there was something I noticed about the instruments they were carrying. The Weavers were plucking and rubbing stringed instruments. With strings made out f their own threads. I let out a snort as I found the scene all too fitting. But when the platters were set out before us...

I felt my appetite quickly fade. The Weaver tribe were all basically spiders after all. And spiders have...very simple and carnivorous diets. I recognized bits of Dirtcarvers on the platters along with goodness knows what. It was all fresh meat harvested from the wildlife of Deepnest. But...maybe it was still safe to eat? I turned my head up to gaze ahead at Hornet, but she looked at me and shook her head. Even she did not appear interested in what was being offered. And with all those Weavers ready to feast, I felt it was a good idea to finally see myself out. Not to mention I was not comfortable dining with a freshly deceased corpse presiding over the dining room. "Um... I don't wish to be rude, but I just remembered I am needed somewhere right now."

"Are you implying my hospitality is insufficient?" Herrah asked with that piercing iciness returning to her voice. When my gaze met hers, I saw she had regained the characteristic glare of a Weaver. But she soon let out a chuckle and said, "I jest. You are not one of us, so I understand if this is not palatable to your tastes. If you must be off, then off with you then. Just remember that you are welcome in my lair."

Hornet stood up as well while she retrieved her needle. "I shall be off as well. Our guest requires an escort in this unfamiliar land."

"Very well then. Take care, child." Herrah said in fond farewell to her daughter. Hornet made a very direct stroll towards the only way out of Herrah's home. But once I stood up and had my sword and shield back in my hands, Herrah spoke up while her people dined. "Sir James. A moment, if you would."

I turned back to face the queen of Deepnest as she gazed at me. And she spoke gently towards me. "My daughter may seem aloof and cold, but she has spoken kindly of you. Whatever it is you did for her that fateful day, she now sees you as a beacon of hope for her people. If you can, offer her your companionship when possible. She has been alone for so long. That needs to change now that our world has begun to heal."

While my thoughts on Hornet were uncertain, I knew better than to disregard the words of her own mother. She knew more of her daughter than I did. I had only known Hornet for a single night. "Your daughter is...not someone I can easily read. I really don't know what to think bout her. She went from an enemy to an ally pretty much on a whim. I don't understand her."

"I suspect she does not understand you either. She is a child of three queens of three kingdoms. Born from the nest, raised by the high queen, and trained by the hive. I'm certain my words are cryptic to you now, but you may come to understand them in time. Now go. Grant my daughter your presence and peel away the layers to understand her in ways no one ever has." Herrah explained in a manner that made me wonder where my dreaming mind came up with such a profound and complicated world. At least it was making for quite the interesting adventure.

I contemplated Herrah's words. And then I came to a realizing that almost made me laugh. I then asked, "Are you asking me to be your daughter's friend?"

Herrah stared at me blankly for a moment. Only for her eyes to narrow in amusement as she let out a very brief chuckle. "In layman's terms, yes."

What a roundabout way to ask such a simple request. I then sighed and spoke with a slight smile, "I... We'll see. We'll just have to see. But for right now, I'll go be with her. I kind of need her to guide me down here anyway."

"You have my thanks. Safe travels, sir knight. And before you head out, one minor request. If my people ever deem you a worthy meal and attempt to feast upon you, do make an example of them, yes?" Herrah said with quite the snide tone towards the end. I too got a snicker out of that and finally made my way out of Herrah's home.

Hornet was waiting for me patiently on the ledge just outside with only the distant trills of stringed instruments echoing out of the dwelling behind us. She promptly asked, "Why the delay? Were you accosted by them again?"

"No, your mother just wanted a brief word with me." I replied before looking back inside. For as intriguing as I found Herrah, I was in no hurry to ever return to Deepnest. Not when I knew there were people down there that might want to eat me. "Your mother is...imposing, but fair."

"That's quite the apt description of her." Hornet replied while sounding pleased with the turn of events. She then approached the edge of the landing that faced the direction we had approached from. Her needle rose and pointed somewhere high in the distance and very close to the cave ceiling. "The Stagway entrance is just over there. Come."

Hornet swiftly closed the distance with another use of her needle and thread while I followed her on the wings of my armor. The ledge was beside the point where the cable for the disabled lift below reached up past. And when I followed Hornet inside, I was greeted with an absurd amount of webbing cast all over the place. For being a place that should serve as a safe hub of transport to the point of being paved with proper architecture, there was an eerie air about the place. And I could hear the faint skittering of small creatures all about us. "Even the Stagway doesn't feel safe here..."

"Calm yourself. We'll be on our way soon." Hornet retorted as she walked up to a metal bell hanging near the far ledge and gave it a good swat with her needle. It let out a surprisingly gentle ring that I expected to be deeper. I stepped closer to the edge and gazed down at the road below. A great archway stood to the side. But what were we expecting? Would anything come? Was there anyone left to provide services?

My ears answered my thoughts. A distant rumbling, like a heard of stampeding horses, echoed out of the tunnel. And there in the glow of my sword did I see something rapidly approaching. A great beast came charging out of the tunnel and came to a sliding stop as it let out a guttural sigh. But like everything else I had encountered in Hallownest, it was just another bug. A massive rhinoceros beetle with a thick white beard coating his face. And strapped over his sturdy carapace were a pair of cushioned seats. But what surprised me most was when the beast spoke with a gruff and aged voice. "Ah, the call of the bells... It has been too long. But...where is this? I do not recall ever seeing this station before..."

"Greetings, O mighty stag. I hope we can ask for your services." Hornet said as she stepped towards the great beast before us. I was at a loss of what to think. The people of Hallownest used these massive rhinoceros beetles for transportation? And he was so swift too, being carried along on those six sturdy legs. But why call him a stag? He was a rhinoceros beetle, not a stag beetle. Perhaps just because it sounds better...

The mighty stag before us lifted his head to see over the ledge at us. And he showed no surprise upon seeing a human for the first time. The old stag must have seen it all by then. "It would be a pleasure, madam. But this location... It carries an air of danger. Quickly, climb aboard and I will take you somewhere safer."

I was in no disagreement. Deepnest had left quite the impression on me by then and I just wanted out. I began to step forward, but Hornet spoke up before I could try jumping to one of the seats. "You take the front seat. Best to keep your head down."

The back seat did rest a little higher on the stag... Would I be in danger of hitting my head on something up there? I sheathed the Celestial Sword in its scabbard while the stag even leaned closer to the ledge to let me climb aboard without jumping onto him. I leaned forward to help keep my head down while Hornet hopped up to the rear seat. Once properly seated, the stag called back to us. "Where to?"

There was only one place in Hallownest I could remember where I would feel safe. "Dirtmouth, if you can."

"Dirtmouth it is. Let's be off." The stag then took off down past the other archway that led out of the station. And what a noisy ride. His thunderous legs filled the air with the unmistakable racket of the hooves of mighty draft horses. Even the way he ran was more like a horse than a beetle. I doubt I could have even tried to engage in a conversation with Hornet to pass the time with that noise filling the air. The tunnels were dark and the twists many, but the stag never once got lost. Many spherical lamps hung down the middle of the tunnels to light our path. And I never grew board. Riding the stag carried a certain excitement to it.

The ride eventually came to an end as the stag came sliding through another archway and expertly came to a stop beside a landing. It was yet another Stagway station. But one clearly carved out of a cave. Beyond the stone walkway were stalactites and stalagmites as far as the eye could see. It gave a certain humbleness to the location. Fitting for a simple village like Dirtmouth. The stag spoke up once his thunderous legs became still. "And here we are. Dirtmouth lies above. If you need my services again, merely sound the bell and I will come. Safe travels."

"Many thanks, sir." I replied in short as Hornet and I hopped down to the landing. The old stag remained behind us, possibly expecting more passengers to arrive before long. The only way forward appeared to be some sort of lift serving as an elevator. I could see two chains nearby with another holding a large cylindrical weight. But before we could reach it, I stopped. Something besides the whispers of wind in the cave reached my ears. "Wait... You hear that?"

"Hm?" Hornet mumbled with both of us turning our gazes upward once we were right in front of the lift. It was a voice. One that was constantly humming. And along with that... The sound of someone aggressively scribbling on paper. Hornet and I suddenly glanced at each other with matching stares of curiosity on display. That voice did not sound menacing. The tune it was humming was even rather catchy. There was only one thing we could do then. "Come, let us head on up. Step on with me. The lift responds to pressure."

We stepped onto the lift together. I felt something give under us before the lift began to rise smoothly up the shaft above. The sound of metal wheels whirling under us could be heard. And sitting before an old message board with pieces of old parchment attached to it was the source of the sounds. A rotund bug of some kind with long flowing antennae and an impressively long snoot hanging down from his face. I could not tell if that snoot was his nose or his mouth, but it was probably the former since he was wearing a pair of round spectacles over his eyes. He was surrounded by rolls of paper and had a sack on his back full of the things. He constantly scribbled on one big piece of parchment with a quill in hand all while humming away. He was so deep in his work that he did not even hear the lift come up.

Hornet and I were equally curious about the bug before us. We both walked over and loomed over his shoulders to get a look at what he was writing. Or drawing. From the look of it, he seemed to be drawing out a map. And very quickly too. One piece of parchment was not enough and he soon rolled it up before reaching back and pulling a new blank scroll from his pack. He almost ended up grabbing Hornet by her cloak, forcing her to lean away. After another ten seconds, I decided it was time to speak up. "Whatcha doing?"

"Hm?! Oh, hello there! I didn't even hear you there. I tend to get deep in my work when I'm left to my lonesome up here." The bug replied quite happily once he looked over his shoulder at us. Not the least bit defensive or afraid. A very jolly fellow. I could not see his mouth, but he was surely smiling. "This your first time in Dirtmouth? I am Cornifer. And I'm a cartographer by trade. I only just arrived in Dirtmouth with my wife and have set out to begin mapping this vast kingdom. Especially now that the tunnels feel safer than I heard."

"You just arrived? As in...moved in? To Dirtmouth?" I asked with my curiosity piqued. Dirtmouth was a ghost town when I passed through the first time. Now people were starting to settle there?

Cornifer happily explained, "Yes. Plenty of room up here too. And it's not just us. The town is still quiet, but there's now a modest population there. Perhaps more will come along soon."

Hornet and I glanced at each other with wide eyes. This was good news. With the plague gone, maybe there truly were survivors far and wide across what was left of Hallownest. We bid a hasty farewell to Cornifer and headed on out through the doorway ahead of him. And there we stood in the middle of Dirtmouth's town square. Hornet spoke with a hushed voice, "Life has returned here..."

Dirtmouth still looked like a town under the cover of a perpetual night with lampposts casting pale glows over the place, but... There was signs of life. The houses nearest the town square showed signs of habitation. The doors were left wide open with gentle glows coming from within. The rest of the town beyond that section remained dark and empty, but it was a start. I let out a soft sigh of relief. "Hallownest really is healing."

We were tired by then. And we both made our way to the only spot were we could sit down. A wrought iron bench in the middle of the town square. We both let out a harsh sigh as we gracelessly plopped ourselves down on it. And there was us enough room for us both. Hornet spoke with her eyes gazing at the vast expanse of black above us, her hand propping up her needle beside the bench, "It really is happening... Hallownest is healing. Life is returning..."

For once, I decided it was best to remain silent. We had both been through a lot that day. And Hornet had been through so much more than me. She then added with a wistful tone, "Perhaps it is time I too began to heal..."

"Take your time. Trauma...doesn't disappear easily." I muttered softly to my companion. She sounded so tired. So vulnerable. Even with all she had gained following the end of the plague, the memories remained. The experiences would not leave her.

Hornet let out another sigh. And I was surprised by what she did next. I felt her lean against me. And with barely more than a whisper, I heard her speak one last time. "Bless you, Sir James... Bless you."

She began to snore. Fatigue had taken hold. At least Hornet had found a safe spot for a nap. And I could not bring myself to even try to move her. I sat there and wondered undisturbed. I was sure I did not have long before my dream would end, but I had not yet noticed any of the signs.

Only one approached us. The kindly Elderbug. He stepped over to us and spoke with his voice carrying a quiet joy in it. "Welcome back. Did you find what you were searching for down there in the tunnels?"

"Yeah... I found it. And I think I found what everyone else was looking for too." I replied while turning my head to look at my host. Still the same kindly soul I had stumbled across by chance. I then looked down at my companion and said, "I think she found more though."

"The lass has never looked so exhausted. What adventures wore her down whenever she was not here? Did finally find peace?" The Elderbug asked while I had no answer. I knew little about Hornet. Even after meeting her mother.

My time in Hallownest was about to end. I had a feeling in my gut that I would wake up soon. And when I turned my head to look to my left, I saw a familiar sight at the edge of town. A well that reached deep into the earth. And I knew where it led. With little time left, I felt something calling me. I turned to the Elderbug and asked, "Could I ask you to watch over her for a while? There's somewhere I need to be."

"I shall. Just do be sure to say hello again if you come by. Dirtmouth is finally getting back on its feet. So many faces are here now. Some new. Some who I thought I'd never see again." The Elderbug said softly. I very carefully pushed Hornet off me with levitation magic before gently laying her down across the bench. She looked comfortably, he black eyes now narrow slits with them having closed. With some regret, I left Hornet's side and carefully made my way down into the tunnels below.

It was no different than before. So empty with only a few lowly insects making their home there. Many old corpses still littered the roads. I even found the mangled corpses of the reanimated infected in the room where I had been forced to fight them off. Many of them still cleaved in two, their innards dry and hollow. And beyond that room, there it stood. The temple that once served as the tomb of the Hollow Knight.

That was when I felt the first quiver of my dreaming mind starting to stir. It was almost time. And there was someone I needed to see. I entered and found the Black Egg still where it had always been. The entrance still stood open. And upon entering, I was again guided by glowing white glyphs on the floor and standing tall beside the path. The silence was broken by a voice in my head. "Are you well, my dear?"

I had almost forgotten that Nightmare Moon had been watching during that entire ordeal. I looked up as she continued to speak to me. "I must apologize for my inaction. I was very tempted to intervene at times, but a pat of me told me not to. Especially with your companion coming to your aid when she did."

"Yeah... It's fine. Maybe it was for the best anyway. I guess I learned something today." I replied while rolling my eyes. I continued on along the path before saying, "I guess it's almost time. I'll see you at breakfast, all right?"

"Yes, we will speak then. Until then... Take care. I do not sense any danger near you, but... It was a harrowing ordeal you went through that night. Go with caution." Nightmare Moon replied before going entirely silent. I felt the world around me quiver again. I could not delay.

I had to draw my sword once I began to notice the vague hints of stone ahead. Without the orange glow of the plague to light my way, everything beyond that glowing path was pitch black. The Celestial Sword would have to guide me. I entered the stone corridor and was soon startled by a splash of white coming out of the receding shadows. Two white objects... Two halves of a whole.

My heart ached at the sight before me. There.. In the center of that tomb, hand still clutching its trusty blade... Head still crack in two down the middle and detached from the body... The Hollow Knight's corpse remained, seemingly untouched by all. It was as if no one dared to enter the Black Egg after the plague's destruction.

It took courage to draw any closer. Once I was before the Hollow Knight's remains, I stabbed the Celestial Sword into the stone floor to prop it up as a light source and brought myself down onto one knee. I bowed my head to the fallen hero of Hallownest and spoke somberly. "Hello, my friend... I... I bring good news."

The Hollow Knight said nothing. For they could not. The two halves of their head... Hollow and empty as if nothing had ever been there. I tried to compose myself. I never dreamed I would see them again. Not after that. "Hallownest...is healing. There are survivors. Some still live. Some were spared. Maybe...just maybe... Maybe Hallownest will rise again."

I could already feel warmth at the edges of my eyes. The memories... How my friend suffered... And for so long... How I tried to save them without knowing how futile the situation was... I told them they would live... But it was not meant to be. Struggling to hold back tears, I continued to speak to them. "It wasn't all for nothing. Something was saved in the end after all. And...Hornet is well. The Dreamers... They even awoke and are well. I think this kingdom does have a chance. I think...it will endure..."

The tears finally flowed. Even with Hallownest beginning to heal... It was just so unfair. Too much had been sacrificed already. No cost too great? I strongly disagreed. "I wish I could've saved you... You should've lived... After all that suffering, you should've been allowed to see Hallownest survive and... It's not fair..."

The walls of a white void began to close in just like before. I could see the end coming and bowed my head with tears falling. There was no point in resisting. I spoke one last time, "Rest now... Hallownest is in good hands..."

The white filled my vision. And I soon found myself in the slumbering embrace of my beloved Rain Shine and Ember. Their touch was calming and helped sooth my heart. Will I ever see Hallownest again? I know it is only an illusion cooked up by my imagination, but... Such a compelling world. I hope to see it again someday. And that hopefully my next visit will not be quite so harrowing.

I sighed as I patiently waited for my beloveds to awaken. I should not let something as inconsequential as an unhappy dream bring down my morning when I was surrounded by friends and loved ones. It was another day in tropical paradise. And I had plans. It was going to be a very big day for me.

Dancing Hearts

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting me via Patreon, Ko-Fi, or Subscribestar.

Dancing Hearts

Morning got off to a lovely start. How could it not with Ember and Rain Shine at my sides? One hot shower later, I got dressed while Ember retrieved the Bloodstone Scepter from the corner of the room. And when she removed the towel she had draped over it the night before, she was greeted by a telltale glow coming from that vibrant red stone. Rain Shine paused from brushing her mane to glance over while I too looked at Ember with a curious smile. The Dragon Lord rolled her eyes and took hold of the scepter. "Hey, good morning."

Ember stayed silent to let her parents get a word in. And judging by that amused smirk spreading across her face, Torch and Blaze were aware of her blocking their view of their surroundings with that towel last night. Ember then glanced my way with that smirk growing. She came over to me and held out the Bloodstone Scepter. "It's for you."

I took hold of the scepter and promptly greeted Ember's parents. "Good morning?"

"Good morning, dear! We didn't really have a chance to talk yesterday, did we? Have you been enjoying yourself when Ember's not around?" The joyous tender voice of Blaze reached my ears in a way that caused me to grin more broadly than I usually do. Rain Shine and Ember took very close note of my face. They were smiling because they could tell I was being chatted up by someone who was essentially my very doting future mother-in-law.

Blaze was right about one thing. I do not think I ever really had the chance to speak to her and Torch the previous day. Even my time with Ember was brief. I spoke in apology, "Yeah, sorry for not saying hello. I was all over the place yesterday. But I have been having a good time."

A voice then spoke inside my head that was not that of Blaze. "There's nothing wrong with enjoying yourself on your own terms. Especially after all you went through to earn it. Be happy, boy! Ember doesn't need to be watching over you every waking minute, does she?"

"Dad, come on! I'm not constantly worrying about him! There are mightier forces than me around here anyway." Ember groaned as I suddenly realized she had not let go of the Bloodstone Scepter. She could hear her parents just as well as I could.

Torch let out a chuckle. A very deep and insidious chuckle as he turned his attention to his daughter. "Really now? Then what of the times yesterday where you kept asking about where your little warrior poet wandered off to?"

Ember stuttered and stammered as she desperately tried to avoid looking at me. I then asked with a smirk of my own, "Was she worried about me yesterday?"

"More than she'll admit, I'd bet. The poor thing missed you when you were away for too long." Blaze said with a giggle. The things they hear and see from Ember when I am not around... They must have so many tales to tell.

"Come on, it was just my gut instincts talking! We're in an unfamiliar land, all right? I mean I get the rest of Equestria isn't like the dragon lands... Ugh, I just need to get used to how ponies do things around here..." Ember groaned in annoyance. Although I think she was more annoyed with herself than anyone else. Just old habits that had been hardwired into her due to spending her already long life in the far more rugged dragon lands.

"Aw... Ember, come here." I reached out and pulled Ember into an embrace. She resisted at first, but soon fell into my arm with her wings wrapping around me. I nuzzled the top of her head as I muttered, "I'm OK. This is a safe land. We're here to relax. Not to worry ourselves sick, all right?"

"You delicate man... Right, sorry. I know. I know. Just gotta chill. Gotta play it cool. No one's in danger around here, right?" Ember grumbled with a bit of a bitter chuckle. I mean I knew where she was coming from. I had seen the dragon lands. Volcanic rocky wastelands as far as the eyes can see. And I will never forget how the locals greeted me with a rock to the back of my head. Were it not for my helmet, I would have surely died that day. Casually assaulting others for fun? No wonder Ember was so cautious around unfamiliar locales. Just a bad habit she picked up on when it was more necessary.

We took a moment to just hold each other in appreciation. Snuggles and sighs, just being happy together. Even Torch and Blaze were respectfully quiet to not interrupt us. But something soon began to push us a little closer to the other side of the bed. Wooden roots rising out of the floor? Rain Shine leaned our way and rested her head on my shoulder while saying, "May I join?"

Torch broke the silence first as he spoke with a chuckle. "We have not forgotten about you, kirin queen. You have been a dear friend to our Ember and her future king. Please keep these two safe when their eyes are focused only on each other."

"Dad, knock it off! You know I'm not courting anyone right now!" Ember barked as all four of us burst into some form of laughter. Not that I could blame her. Ember was just being cautious for the sake of her own heart. But it was laughable of just how aware we all were of how madly in love my beautiful blue rose was with her little warrior poet. It was only a matter of when, not if. Ember's own body betrayed her words, her arms and wings not loosening their embrace.

Rain Shine began to display an impish side as she then spoke with a noticeable smirk on her lips. "Ember, your spirit burns hotly in the presence of this man. Especially when you are in his arms. What are you hiding?"

It was all such a farce. Ember and I had whispered sweet loving things to each other just shy of a marriage proposal. Our devotion to each other. Even a sacred desire to start a family together. Even Ember's own hopes of wanting to see me become a father of dragon children... We were just so deeply in love that it was hardly funny. Ember, unable to provide a response, just stewed and grumbled all while her limbs still refused to let go of me. At least, Blaze spoke up with a giggle. "All right, that's enough teasing our little girl. Ember, you and this sweet artist of a man have another great time together today, all right? We won't keep you any longer. Get out there and have some fun! Love you two!"

"Yeah, yeah... Love you guys too!" Ember nervously chuckled as the glow of the Bloodstone Scepter finally dimmed away to nothing. And Blaze was right. We still had a full week left at least. Still plenty to do around there. Ember finally released me from her embrace and spoke with a sigh. "Ugh, lay off the mushy stuff, OK? I'm not always in the mood for it, you know?"

"News to me." I replied as I assumed Ember was just putting on airs in the face of her parents. They were likely still watching from within the scepter. Although I then stated happily, "You have great parents."

"Yeah... I guess I do. I just didn't know it until I finally had them together again for the first time." Ember sighed as she again leaned into my embrace. She as happy. Even with all of her false rebuttals to such sweet words, she appreciated us all. The young Dragon Lord spoke with her beautiful scarlet eyes rising to meet mine, "And they really adore you. Look, I get this Cantercun place isn't dangerous, but just let me know if you ever have trouble or feel unsafe. I'll be right there with you."

"Will do, Ember. But shouldn't we be getting to breakfast by now? Don't want them clearing out the buffet before you can even get there." I retorted before poking at Ember's own ravenous appetite. It astounds me just how much a dragon can eat and Ember always makes multiple trips to the buffet line every meal.

Ember let out a laugh as she began to head to the door leading out to the hall. "Right, can't forget that! I swear I won't need to eat for weeks by the time I get back home... You two coming?"

"We'll be right there. Be sure to save a seat for us." Rain Shine replied while Ember saw herself out. I do have to wonder where all that nutrition ends up for how much Ember devours with those meals. Maybe dragons can fast for a long time if they consume enough food beforehand.

Now that I was alone with Rain Shine for the moment, she and I shared a knowing smile. My beautiful beloved of the grove kissed me briefly on the lips before saying, "She tries to hide it half the time, but she loves you."

"I know. I just wish she didn't have to keep holding herself back. But I guess good things come to those who wait." I muttered while falling back onto the bed for a moment. A long sigh wheezed from me before I spoke with my gaze focused on the ceiling. I felt so strangely disappointed in myself. Or rather my heart's own limits. "I wish I could understand... I don't have the heart of a dragon. Cautiously pursuing a potential mate. Giving everything you have into that confession. Solidifying a love that truly lasts forever... All with just one vow. It's a beautiful thing on paper, but I don't think it's something a human mind can fully grasp."

"You will understand in time. When she is ready to be yours. But until then..." Rain Shine whispered as she adjusted her position on the bed to turn around and place her face above mine. She once again brought her lips to mine for another tender kiss. Those beautiful crimson eyes gazed down at me with her succulent voice reaching my ears. "You will always have me. For I am yours, my love. And I hope you and I can find time during our stay here to be...together. Alone. So we may share our love and bodies with each other."

"Oh, Rain... We really should. We've still got a week left down here. It wouldn't be right to not...engage in a little intimacy now and then." I said with a smile, my hand rising to tenderly cup her cheek. Rain Shine's aura basked in mine and mine in hers. But it was not beckoning me at the time. My libido was weak for the moment. And there was someplace we needed to be. My body was hungering for something that did not involve lust. "In any case... Breakfast is calling, right?"

"It most certainly is. To the buffet, my love!" Rain Shine giggled before standing and bounding down from the bed. I fetched my sandals and followed her down the hall to reach the dining patio. Another day in tropical paradise, another day starting with a scrumptious meal.

The morning played out much the way it always did with every prior morning. Good food, good company, good conversations. Surrounded by friends. Loved ones. Even lovers. With one of them being something much more. Novo saved a spot next to her for me. And when no one was looking, she guided my hand to her belly. Pride surged within me. She was not about to let me forget that I would be the father of her next foal. A foal that may very well have been growing inside her at that moment. My queen was just so eager and ready to be a mother again. Just as eager as I was to be the father of her beautiful royal children.

Breakfast was more filling than usual. And Novo and I appeared to be on the same page as each other. We headed back to our room with quite a few yawns being shared along the way. And once past the door and out of sight, we embraced. The lovely queen of Capricorn Island whispered to me, "We really shouldn't spend too much time napping during our trip down here...but I can't imagine it being fun trying to stay awake and not being able to enjoy ourselves."

"Yeah... Might as well throw in the towel now so we can enjoy the rest of the day in our prime." I grumbled with a tired smile. Novo appeared to be more tired than me. Did she not sleep well last night? I asked softly, "Are you OK? Didn't get as much sleep as you could've?"

Novo sighed in my embrace before saying, "No, honey... I don't know why, but... I was just missing you more than usual. It just...didn't feel right not having you by my side last night. We're gonna have a baby before long... It wasn't right...not having daddy by mama's side. Not when I'm surely carrying your baby boy inside me right now."

It was my turn to let out a harsh sigh. Her words were full of longing and even sorrow. I tightened my embrace around my beloved and whispered to her ear, "I know, Novo... I know. It's just...I can't always be there with you. You're not the only one I have..."

"I know, James. And I'll be so mad if you break the hearts of any of the lovely ladies who belong to you the same way you belong to them. We're all in this together... But it's just... I just missed you so bad, honey. More than usual. And I thought I had adapted to spending nights in bed without you." Novo cooed as her glorious wings folded forward to encompass me. She gently swayed in place with me, as if waltzing to an unheard melody. I closed my eyes as I basked in her touch. The soothing sounds of her breath. The subtle scent in her feathers.

It came out of nowhere. A single tear trickled forth from each of my eyes. I was just...so happy. Yet so sad too. Her longing for me was mutual. With my eyes closed, I whispered to my wonderful queen. "Sometimes...when I'm alone... My thoughts drift off to you. And it's so hard to stop thinking about you when that happens. I just miss you so bad sometimes, Novo... I'm just...so madly in love with you... I'll never pick favorites, but...you'll always be a perfect woman in my eyes."

"James... My love. My king. My sweet...sweet husband..." Novo cooed to me as I felt her feathery head rub up against mine. She continued to whisper to me so sweetly, "I'll always be your perfect woman, honey. I'll always be the best I can be. The best queen. The best wife. The best...mama to our babies."

It was just us at that moment. As lovers... As husband and wife... As mother and father eagerly awaiting the arrival of our firstborn. Just so in love... A seemingly perfect love. I felt blessed. And even with our eyes closed, my lips and Novo's beak found their way to each other. Kiss after kiss... Oh, how in love we were. And when our eyes opened, we saw fresh tears in each other's. Novo cooed to me again, "James... Come to bed with me, dear. Come be with the mare who will give you a son to love."

We were so in love, so in need of each other, but also so very tired. Breakfast proved itself to be too filling and the atmosphere of that resort too relaxing. And I had not taken complete leave of our time down there. As eager as I was to flop onto our bed and hold Novo as we drifted off to sleep, there was one little precaution I needed to take for when we woke up. "I will, love. But before that... Need to do something first."

Novo all too reluctantly released me from her embrace, but she began to smirk in some amusement when she saw what I was up to. Set up on a narrow table along the wall was a bit of a refreshment counter. An electric kettle along with a box of assorted tea. The water soon came to a boil and I poured us both a mug of black tea. Just a little something to give us a caffeine kick for when we woke up. The options were meager. Straight black tea, green tea, and some fruit herbal tea. But as long as the tea did its job, I would not complain. I looked back at Novo as she watched me from the bed and said, "This way, it'll be cool by the time we wake up."

"Clever, honey. Now get over here. Your future wife missed you." Novo chuckled as she beckoned me with her wing raised high. I all too eagerly rolled onto the bed with my beloved only for her to wrap me up in that wing against her feathery body. Novo's hand took hold of mine as our brows touched. Fingers intertwining as she whispered to me. "There's gonna be a ring on this hand someday, James. And you're gonna be the one to put it on me."

She was just so inspiring. If someone out there could find a way to bend the rules to let us walk down the aisle without the law having a problem with it, that person was Novo. She had said so before, but being reminded of her intentions to find a way was reassuring. I whispered back to her, "And I believe you... Let's make it happen, dear."

"We will, baby... We will. And oh, I hope to see every last one of the lovely ladies in our family wearing something just for you. A ring, a bracelet, anything. Don't forget to put something on them to wear just like how you wear your ring for them." Novo giggled before slipping a kiss upon my lips. But when we gazed into each other's eyes, we could see just how tired we were. We were fighting to stay awake by then. Whether we wanted it or not, a nap was imminent.

And so we slumbered in each other's arms and wings. My dreams were pleasant. I remember...displays of birds. So many soaring overhead. And Novo... I am sure she was at my side as we watched those dazzling bird horses soaring. They laughed and called. And they felt...personally familiar. The joy and pride in Novo's eyes as we beheld them filling the sky... Were they...ours? Our sons and daughters? An entire flock of children born from our love? And Novo... How gloriously gravid she was. Graceful as always, but with a much rounder and wider belly. Her eyes were filled with so much pride...

I awoke to a feeling of such longing. I could remember their faces. And my hand... It had found its way to Novo's belly. So slender yet strong, yet lacking of the girth given by an unborn life. My fingers dug into the layer of feathers coating her underside. We were so ready, yet waiting had never been more frustrating. And at my touch, my beautiful queen began to lazily open her eyes. "Mmm... Hey there, baby. How long were we out?"

"I think...two hours at most?" I mumbled with my hand still caressing Novo's feathery belly. I could still remember those happy avian faces when they came swooping to us. Many were still children. Just little fillies and colts. Others were...all grown up. Gloriously beautiful mares and stallions that inherited their mother's flair. I sighed to myself and spoke honestly with her. "I...saw them again. So many filling the skies. I think they were ours."

Novo's hand rested over mine as my fingers touched her belly in longing. Such a smile of longing formed on her beak. "James... Oh my goodness, you really are so ready to be a daddy... I saw them too, baby. I...felt like I had a real family again. Sweet little angels tucked under their mama's wings..."

I buried my face into the fluffy ruff of blue feathers around Novo's neck. It was such a simple desire we both shared. To love and be loved. To come together nd bring precious new little lives into the world. Lives we would love and nurture together. I sighed as I almost felt tempted to cry out of sheer longing. "We'll have to think of names for them eventually..."

"Then why wait, honey?" Novo giggled before pushing me onto my back. I was too drowsy to really resist and soon found myself pinned under the much larger body of my beautiful queen as her fingers lovingly tussled my hair. She smiled with those eyes filled with just so much love. "You know I intend to give you as many heirs as I can, my love. And they'll all need names. So why wait? Got any ideas, daddy?"

That got a laugh out of me. There was some fun to be had in deciding on names for our precious future offspring. "Well, if you insist... Hmm... They need to be names that fit... Maybe...a recurring theme?"

Novo gently traced one of her dull claws through my hair and along my scalp. She looked so calm, yet so hopeful. "Go ahead, James. You're the artist here. You've always been good with words, right? Please. I want you to be the one to name our first baby. Any ideas, daddy? A fitting name for our first baby boy?"

She really was set on the idea our first child would be a colt. Not that I could blame her. I already knew the joy of having a daughter. I too wanted to know what it would be like to have a son. I let out a snicker at Novo's insistence as I spoke, "Me? OK then. Let me think a minute here..."

The first thing I considered was Novo's own name. Novo... It sounded like it was derived from the word nova. And a nova is a phenomenon that occurs among stars. Her first daughter's name is Skystar, which is even more on the nose with its connection to celestial objects. And her first husband... Cygnus. The swan constellation in the sky. There was a recurring them in Novo's family. And inspiration struck as one very specific star came to mind. "Sirius."

"Come again, honey? What's so serious?" Novo asked while clearly mishearing me. Even the movements of her fingers stopped as she gazed down at me with confusion in her eyes.

"Heh, no. Not serious. Sirius." I chuckled with one hand resting on Novo's shoulder. I spoke with a smile as I explained, "I mean the star. Sirius. The brightest star in the night sky. Our first little boy... Our brightest star..."

"James, oh my goodness... You and your way with words... Ember was onto something when she called you her little warrior poet." Novo giggled while also clamping her beak shut with one hand. Was she trying to not laugh? Or...to not cry? But before I could inquire about her emotions, Novo placed a kiss on my face between the eyes. My glorious queen then said with a smile, "Sirius it is, honey. Oh how he'll love that name. And just how everyone back home will be fawning over the brightest little boy the island's ever seen..."

Novo looked so joyous. Almost like she was on the verge of tears. But before I could try to wiggle out from under her, she then readjusted herself to pin me even more firmly to the bed. That sassy mother mare then smirked at me and said, "But let's not forget that he won't be the last. Sirius, you say? In that case, how about we keep that naming convention going? I say...our second baby will be named...Vega. And I'm calling that she'll be a filly."

"Wow, you really are all mom, aren't you?" I almost laughed at just how much Novo was planning ahead. She was right. Novo may be queen of Capricorn Island, but she has always been a wife and mother first. And her motherly instincts were exceptionally dominant in her personality.

"You better believe it, honey. No one's been an active mama longer than me. But what do you say? Our first baby girl having the name Vega?" Novo asked while again playfully tussling my hair.

I thought on that name a moment. Vega. Yet another one of the brightest stars in the night sky, but not quite as bright as Sirius. But...I also think it is a name with avian origins? All the more fitting for a beautiful bird filly. Now it was my turn to feel giddy. Gazing upon the beautiful mother of our future children... Just how utterly gorgeous would our children even be? A daughter as radiant as her mother? My mind went wild as I tried to project how such a child would turn out, but nothing really stuck. "Oh man... Vega, huh? That's... You know what? That's a perfect name for our first little girl. But we shouldn't get too far ahead of ourselves, all right? Shouldn't we wait until those first two are here before we start thinking about those who will come later?"

"Good point, honey. We shouldn't count our chicks before they hatch. Gotta pace ourselves." Novo replied with a very agreeing nod of her head. But she then brought her beak to my nose so that her eyes were directly in front of mine. And I could see that smirk on her beak. "But don't think they'll be the only two we end up having, honey. Remember what I said. As many as you can give me."

Such a sultry tone in that voice. Novo knew exactly what she wanted. And she knew what I wanted to. And as she smirked at me, both of my hands rested on her shoulders before I spoke tenderly to her. And I told her something directly from my heart. "Please... Make me a father, Novo. To your...wonderful little foals."

Novo's smirk faded and was replaced by a much more heartfelt smile. Her arms scooped under me and embraced me against her soft feathery body. Her head nestled up against mine as she whispered so sincerely back to me. "I will, my love. I will. I promise I will give you a family... I'll give you sons and daughters to love... And I'll be your bride forever. I love you, my sweet swan king."

"And I love you, my bird of paradise." I whispered back to my beloved. Novo did not delay. She brought her beak to my lips for a quick kiss before opening wide and clamping the two halves over the sides of my face. We sighed and moaned in that wonderful deep kiss, our voices singing to each other as our tongues danced a loving tango. I was so lucky to have found love with such a mare... The best woman in the entire world. And I wanted to be the best man possible for me queen, whether or not I would ever wear a crown to match her own.

"Mmmm... All right, that's enough family planning, baby. We can't spend all day lounging around in bed, can we? Let's get back out there in the sun and have some fun." Novo soon giggled as her beak released my face. She was right. We were planning too far ahead for big changes in our lives. We were in Cantercun to relax, not to get busy with personal planning.

"Ugh, you're right... Don't know what it is about locations like this... Makes a man think about the...simpler things in life. But we've already gone over that, haven't we?" I replied while also remembering that we had already discussed that phenomenon the previous day. And we were not the only ones who had tried to make a baby together during that vacation.

Novo giggled so deeply as she finally pushed herself up to stand over me. "That we did. I've had babies on the mind every other hour. Can't help it when my future king is already such a sweet daddy. And I'm absolutely gonna pay a visit by our place on our way home. Mama still needs to say hello to her baby girl."

"You better, dear. Gladesong would be so upset if she knew her Mama Novo passed up a chance to giving her some snuggles." I snickered at the thought. Novo made such a huge impression on my firstborn daughter during her first encounter. In just one afternoon, she became like a second mother to Gladesong. I could hardly wait to see those two reunite.

The two of us had spent too much time in bed already. And our tea had long since cooled by then. Novo and I clinked our mugs together and took a sip. I immediately squinted at the taste of pure black tea on my tongue. "Ugh, this breakfast tea... I don't know why anyone drinks it."

"Bitter, isn't it? Needs something more. Like some fruit flavorings. At least I can add cream to my coffee." Novo muttered before we both chugged the contents to get it out of the way. Anything to perk us up enough to enjoy the rest of the day. But as we approached the door to the hall, Novo whispered cautiously to me. "Remember, honey. Tonight. We're going to help your little sun queen get what she really needs."

"Sun... Oh... Oh, we're really doing this? What's the plan?" I asked as I took a moment to recall what we had discussed. Celestia... She had not told me. But...would this visit really be the time? Where I could truly make her a queen?

Novo confidently smirked at me before placing a reassuring kiss on my cheek. "Of course, honey. We both know Celestia wants it. She's just too hard on herself. And I'd hate to see her miss out on this while the opportunity is there. She wants to have your little ones, baby. As do I. Why should she be denied that?"

"Novo... You really are the best. I do remember. She was...so sincere about it. And there's no better time than during a tropical honeymoon. Or...something similar to it." I replied as I started to feel giddy. Would that night be the night? When Celestia would finally be given an heir?

I tried to get my mind off of that concept for the moment. We would not be ready to make a move until sundown. Until then, it was all about just having a good time. But while Novo headed back over to the VIP area at the resort's beachside, I decided to head back to more familiar ground. I departed the hotel and walked the road back over to the docks nearby.

The Olympia and Alabaster still floated in the sea as they rose and dipped with the waves they floated upon. Two glorious airships of royal ownership with very different aesthetics. The polished oaken hull of the Olympia contrasted sharply with the more streamlined and almost avian shape of the Alabaster's bow. Much of the Alabaster had been given a white finish that complimented the white architecture of Capricorn Island. And even the outer design of the famous Ivory Palace. The hippogriffs sure do like that pure pale color. Maybe because it reminds them of the clouds...

Seeing the Olympia and the Alabaster literally docked right next to each other with only a concrete barrier separating them reminded me of Celestia and Novo. Almost like the airships themselves served as an allegory for the friendship between two of the longest serving monarchs in Equestria's history. Two best friends...who were also two of my dearest beloveds. Two wonderful mares who were now part of a steadily growing family. "You two... I just...love you so much."

Seeing the two royal airships filled me with hope. Everything would work out in the end. I just needed to be optimistic. There was no room for pessimism in our relationship. Too much doubt would cause the entire thing to fall apart. And there was too much at stake to let that happen. My curiosity sated, I left the docks and headed back over to the resort for some good company and a cold drink.

Everyone was present once I got there. Either in the pool, at the bar, or throwing darts in the gaming area. All except for our younger companions. Silverstream and Terramar sure love spending time out on the beach or in the sea with Skystar. But I was not in the mood for a dip in that briny surf. I was in the mood for more stable waters. Even if they were mildly chlorinated.

I kicked my sandals off and draped my shirt over a spare beach chair before heading over to step into the pool. Novo had submerged herself at the shallows while...sipping from a martini glass. While I was certain she knew better than to drink alcoholic and even caffeinated beverages when in such a state, I felt a twinge of alarm regardless. I headed over to the edge of the pool before my beloved looked up at me while sipping from her glass. I tried to not be accusatory and asked calmly, "Whatcha got there? Anything I might like?"

Novo snorted as she saw right through my hidden concern. The hippogriff queen smirked as she swirled the reddish fluid around in her glass with circular movements of the hand holding the glass from below. "Are you assuming I'd drink on the job? Relax, honey. It's just a mocktail. All flavor, no booze."

I felt silly for ever doubting someone as wise and experienced as Novo. She would never endanger her children, unborn or otherwise. "Right, sorry. I mean I never had any problems like that with Fluttershy. She had no trouble staying sober. It's just... I mean I would never expect you to be careless, but..."

"Shhh. Come on in, honey. Why else are you only in your trunks around here?" Novo replied before taking another sip of her drink. I did not delay and jumped right down into the pool's shallows. I took a seat on the underwater ledge beside Novo before she leaned over and whispered to me. "Don't apologize, baby. You're just being a good daddy. Any father who worries about his kids, even the ones that haven't been born yet, deserves a kiss instead of a scolding. Speaking of that..."

She gave me exactly what I deserved. Novo's beak became pursed at the tips before planting a kiss right on my cheek. I cringed as a nervous smile formed on my face. She did not care who might be watching. And as I leaned into her, my hand found its way to hers under the water. Our palms touched and our fingers curled inwards. Our hands clasped with fingers intertwining. My eyes closed as did Novo's while our heads rested against each other. To hold the hand of a woman... It was something I did not get to savor very often.

And so we sat there in the pool's shallows, just savoring each other even without sight. Just the two of us being in love and being so very excited that we may have had something very special waiting for us in the coming months. I did not care if anyone there was a witness to my love for Novo and her love for me. The locals and other vacationers could not see us and our entourage knew better than to spread gossip. With my eyes closed, I whispered a beautiful truth. "I love you."

Novo said nothing at first, but she did immediately respond. I felt her vibrant pink fingers clasp even more firmly at my hand beneath the water's surface. Those three simple words tickled her heart. Words she had gone nearly a century without hearing from a man who loved her so. And I felt something else. One of her fingers wiggling a bit to rub against my wedding ring. A sign of longing, showing how she wished there was a ring on her finger to touch mine. I felt my body tremble in delight as she reminded me with that subtle sensation how I was the only man in the world she would say her vows to. A day I could only hope was not too far off. I heard that lusciously deep and soulful voice coo into my ear, "I love you."

She was just so perfect. If there was truly a perfect specimen of a woman there in Equestria, it was Novo And I would not be convinced otherwise. What a wonderful future we surely had waiting for us. For her, for me, for our children, and for every other wonderful woman who would become a part of my family. Novo would be an inspiration to them for certain. Just like...another wonderful blue rose of a queen who was sneaking up beside us. "What're you two lovebirds doing?"

Ember had slunk over to us and was now seated on the ledge just to my left. Novo and I instantly opened our eyes and found the Dragon Lord smirking at us in playful curiosity. My eyes happened to glance about and found Shining Armor and Cadence lounging at the far end of the pool while actively trying to pay us no mind. With my dear friend and beloved now intruding on my time with Novo, I replied with a warm smile. "Just...being in love."

The Dragon Lord's eyes softened as she heard the words spoken from my heart. Novo smiled broadly at my response while allowing Ember to speak first. My beautiful blue rose then said with a softer tone, "You really are... I can see just how happy you two are together. Almost makes me...jealous."

"You just don't know what it's like to have a husband yet, honey. But you'll get there one day. I know you have your eyes set on a very special man right now. And...he might be closer than most people think." Novo giggled while I tried to not respond too much to that claim. It is just so frustrating, being so in love with Ember yet not being able to fully commit yet. I was ready, but she was not.

Ember tried to avert her gaze with such a blush starting to shine through her blue scales. But her body was more sincere with the workings of her heart. Just like with Novo, her right hand snuck its way over to my left just under the surface. Ember looked away and up at the pale fluffy clouds in the sky above, but her hand pressed its palm against mine with her fingers curling in to clasp around it. Each of my hands were firmly occupied holding those of two of my dearest royal beloveds. Two wonderful queens in very different ways. And I wanted to be worthy of being their king. I glanced at Novo out of the corner of my eyes before she glanced at Ember for an instant and wiggling her eyebrows at me. I understood and leaned towards Ember as an impish idea bloomed in my heart. "Just a little something you should know... Someone loves you."

Wow, what a crooked smile. Ember's eyes brightened as she squirmed in her seat beside me. Without even turning to look at me, Ember giggled out a response. "Don't tell me who, all right? I'll figure it out on my own."

Novo started to join in with the fun as she spoke quietly to us. "You sure? I could drop you some hints, honey. And he's such a sweet man. Good to his wives too. Makes us all happy... He'll make you happy too if you'll let him."

"You...have no idea how happy he makes me, Novo. He makes me...able to believe in tomorrow." Ember said almost solemnly. She was smiling, but...she also sounded forlorn. Bad memories?

My hands were literally tied in the grasps of my two royal beloveds. Stuck between Novo and Ember, I could not reach out to hold the Dragon Lord. And before I could think of something kind to say, Novo beat me to it with a solemn tone of her own. "There are no good men where you come from, is there?"

"You're kidding, right? No. All the males of the dragon lands are just a bunch of boulderheads. All brawn, no brains or subtlety. And if there are any real gentlemen among them, I've never met them." Ember replied with a bitter chuckle. And I remembered. It had only been five years. Five years since she first received the title of Dragon Lord. And how it was a struggle to keep her own people in line. Especially with the males. Ember had always been so petite. So beautiful too. Not at all possessing the usual physical attributes those brutes would associate with strength.

For once, even Novo could not find a retort to that. But after a moment of silence, Ember turned to look at me as her left hand rose to cup my cheek. Those beautiful scarlet eyes gazed into mine as she whispered, "I didn't find a real man...until some outsider showed up out of nowhere. He displayed restraint and courtesy... Opened my eyes to some...very unfortunate truths I needed to know. And...he always listened. Never spoke over me. When I had something to say... He always listened to me."

As she spoke, Ember's long jaws inched just a little closer to mine. And I knew what was coming. Our eyes narrowed until they closed. And then I felt Ember's lips upon mine. It was then that Novo made a move. She reached out and draped her right wing around us in a soaked feathery embrace to shield us from everyone's eyes. Now squeezed between those two wonderful queens, I felt such a dissonance in terms of touch. Soft and wet feathers on one side while smooth reptilian scales rubbed up against the other. Ember then gazed into my eyes as her fingers tightened their grasp around my hand, "Please don't ever let me go. I've waited...far too long to find someone like you."

"Never. I can't...ever let you go now. Not when you've become my little blue rose." I whispered back to my draconic beloved. We had been through too much in such little time. A love that bloomed on the battlefield. A love I never wanted to lose. And so I whispered to her, "Don't ever leave me. Please."

"Never. You're mine forever. And...I am yours." Ember was being so very careful with the words she chose to say. Everything she could do to skirt around blurting out a direct confession. But the joy in her eyes... And that very thankful smile. We were in love. It was just such a shame we still had to wait...

"My my, just listen to the two of you." Novo giggled as she wrapped Ember and I up very tightly in her majestic wing. The three of us wrapped in that wet feathery cocoon were squeezed up against each other. Not that we minded. Ember looked more amused than confused. The wise hippogriff queen whispered to our beautiful blue friend, "It'll be such a pleasure to have you as part of the family, Ember. Just know that we're all friends here. And that you and I...have been blessed with the love of a very special man. One who will never stop loving you."

"Novo..." I grumbled in uncertain response. She was just going so heavy on the sugar in her words. She was right, but I still found myself cringing as I found myself trapped between two wonderful women.

Unlike me, Ember did not object. She even chuckled softly before pressing her forehead against the side of my head. "Mmhm... What a man."

"Ladies... I'm the lucky one here. This world is such a wide ocean and...the chances of finding you... Let alone...you having the will to..." I started to say before Novo and Ember silenced me without a word. I felt them tighten their grasps on my hands. Squeezing them in response as if demanding that I immediately stop talking.

"Don't you start now, honey. There's plenty of lovely ladies out there a good man like you could've chosen." Novo said firmly while looking me right in the eye. But that firm gaze began to soften as she smiled beautifully. "But men like you... Men who can love so many... And love them so evenly... They are very rare treasures. When Celestia chose to bring you to this world... Out of every human man who could've qualified... She chose a true diamond in the rough. You might feel lucky, but we... Your ladies. Your wives. Your queens. We're the ones who really struck gold. So please, baby. Don't ever stop being you. Don't ever stop loving us. Because we love you too."

There was nothing I could say to that. Such a powerful display of love through just words. Humbled and defeated by the mastery of such an experienced undying queen, I just bowed my head and smiled. I basked in the love of my two beautiful queens. One, a bird of paradise with glorious feathery wings. The other, a beautiful reptilian blue rose of a volcanic wasteland. As they held me and savored the relative silence of that little corner of the tropics, I tightened my grasp on their hands. I loved them so much. I wanted to be good enough for them. To make sure they would never regret giving their hearts to me. Even now as I write this, I find myself longing for my dear Novo and Ember...

They may have been so very fortunate with how things turned out, but they were only half right. Because I knew the reality of the life I left behind. And as I was held, I told them the truth. "I know... But still...I'm lucky too. Because... I never would've found anyone like either of you back home. The circumstances and opportunities...just wouldn't have allowed it."

"I know, baby. I know. And I know you've been hurt. The tramp who threw you away... I promise you'll never find anyone like that in our little circle of ladies, James. You're a man who deserves to love and be loved." Novo said with a hint of venom in her voice. Not towards me, but towards the one who betrayed me in my final months leading up to me being brought to Equestria.

Ember was much more profound in her response. She suddenly gripped my hand so tightly that it became uncomfortable. I turned to look into her eyes and found those scarlet discs gazing at me with such ferocity. She spoke with a firm whisper, "James. If anyone ever hurts you in the heart... Tell me. I'll find them and make them pay. Because I'll always be your shield."

Even if I wanted to tell her otherwise, I am certain Ember would not be dissuaded. As I fumbled my words, I felt Ember press her other palm over my beating heart. Her gaze softened as she spoke to me. And I listened. "The body can heal, but the heart... It just might never. If anyone breaks your heart... I'll see to it they don't get away with it."

I understood what she meant, even if it did not really apply. A dragon's heart is so much more fragile than a human's. I knew that a dragoness would never allow herself to love again if betrayed by her one and only. And Ember would never wish such heartbreak on anyone. All I could do was sigh and bow my head. But that was not enough for Ember she soon pulled me into such a kiss... One fueled not by passion, but fear. I think she was genuinely afraid that someone really would hurt me someday. During a lull in that kiss with Novo's wing still shielding us from outside, Ember whispered almost fearfully to me. "Please... Don't ever lose faith in me. Even if everyone else leaves you, you will always have me. Do you believe me?"

"Yeah... I do. And I'm honored to have you." I whispered back to my beautiful blue beloved before that kiss resumed. And it only deepened. Her slender tongue caressing mine. The subtle spicy hint of sulfur on her breath... She tasted and felt just the way I would expect her to. My beautiful fiery queen of the dragon lands, so fierce and devoted. How I loved her... And how fortunate I was to know we would always belong to each other.

"OK, that's enough now. We shouldn't be getting so melancholy on vacation, you know?" Novo finally spoke up as her wing shifted to start releasing us. Ember adjusted her seating to be less conspicuous, but she did not release my hand from below the water's surface. Novo even brought her glass to her beak to sip down the last the instant her wing folded back up against her body. With us now being out in the open, the hippogriff queen asked, "So then, got any plans today?"

"Come to think of it, we've been spending a lot of time just down here at the beach. What about the town nearby?" Ember asked while her eyes kept glancing at me out of the corner of her eyes. Almost like she was silently asking me a request.

Novo too quickly became aware. She did not say anything, but that huge smirk told me she was onto Ember's subtle signs. I then asked politely, "Would you like some time for just the two of us today?"

"Yes! I mean... Sure, if you don't mind. Maybe...tonight?" Ember chirped while trying to not come across as too excited. But she then leaned a little closer, bit by bit, as she said softly, "When the sun is setting... The two of us... Alone on the beach."

"Count on it. Just come track me down when the time's right." I replied before Ember happened glance about. And somewhere in the shade of the bar was a glowing reddish light. The Dragon Lord snorted and said, "Oh... I guess Mom and Dad wanna have a chat. Excuse me. We'll talk again soon, all right?"

"Yep, you do what you have to do. Say hello to big mama and big daddy for us, all right?" Novo replied while I rolled my eyes at her playful use of words. Ember reluctantly left my side to go answer her parents' call. But once Ember had stepped away, Novo whispered into my ear. "Now then, honey... I think we should start talking about Operation: Sunrise."

Wait, what? An operation? I was legitimately drawing blanks as I replied, "Um... Excuse me? I don't recall us discussing any operations like that. Remind me?"

Novo got a good chuckle out of my obliviousness. "Have you forgotten, honey? What you and I need to do for your sexy little sun queen?"

My heart fluttered. Of course it was about Celestia. And I then asked, "Right... What did you have in mind? You think she's ready?"

The glorious queen of Capricorn Island whispered sneakily into my ear. "Of course she's ready, honey. The poor girl just needs a little encouragement. Here's the plan. You arrange to spend the night in her room. I know she'll be happy to have you. I'll arrange for her and I to have a little chat and drink that evening. During that time, you go to her room and wait to let me in. Then we wait for her to show up. And one last thing, honey. Save yourself for tonight. You'll want to be in top form to give your sun queen her first heir."

It was actually happening... We were really doing this. I had already hopefully blessed Novo with the child we both dearly wanted. Now it was Celestia's turn. It was just such a shame she had not asked me directly. Was she really just that hard on herself after so long on the throne? Especially during that millennium where she had to go on without Luna? And yet... There was one person that we were forgetting about. "Novo... You knew Cadence when she was a kid, right? Celestia raised her?"

Novo spoke with a soft smile, "That she did. And I adored little Cadence like she was my own whenever they came knocking for a visit. Although...Celestia never talked much about why she adopted the little thing. Or why she was an alicorn by the time we first met. I'm pretty sure that sort of thing just does not happen outside of the royal bloodline..."

I tried to shift the subject away from that. I knew for certain Cadence's status as an alicorn was not natural. And I could not help but suspect it may have had something to do with Celestia's dubious intentions for Twilight Sparkle. But I had already struggled to regain my faith in Celestia after experiencing those doubts. And her sisters were watching closely. They would stop her from making any bad decisions regarding those in her extended family. "Right.. Yeah... Anyway, about Cadence and Celestia. What were things like between her and Cadence? Your the one with real mom experience here."

"Ha! That I am, honey! As for them, little filly Cadence looked up to her sunny mama. At least...she kind of was. I think...they didn't really have a mother and daughter dynamic about them. Celestia was more of a guardian figure than a proper mother, but you wouldn't know with how they acted together. Cadence never called Celestia her mama at any point when I was around. It was always the same old honorifics everyone else uses." Novo explained with her joyous tone becoming more contemplative with every word she spoke. As if she was really trying to examine her own memories from a new perspective. I suppose even the memories of immortals are unnaturally sharp compared to those of mortal men like me.

To think that even when being raised by Celestia, Cadence still used the honorifics of 'princess' when addressing her. It was truly not a proper parenthood after all. And knowing that made me rather sad. At least I could take comfort in seeing that Cadence must have had a very healthy and happy upbringing if she turned out to be the loving mare I know today. And her time in school must have been quite interesting when taking into account what I heard about her earliest days in dating Shining Armor.

Talking about Cadence anymore would probably get us nowhere. It was time to turn our attention to the beautiful Princess of the Dawn. I leaned forward and asked softly, "Did you ever talk to Celestia about why she adopted Cadence in the first place? Or...why she wanted to raise a child?"

Novo's soulful gaze softened as she took a moment to think back on those conversations they likely had over tea. "I did. And...I'm still surprised that it wasn't even that long ago. Having Cadence around even helped me take my mind off of Cygnus now that I could be mama to a little girl again. As for Celestia herself... She was very wishy washy about why she literally took that little filly into her home and raised her as her own. She said something about seeing potential in Cadence, things about wanting to give a happy life to someone with so much love in her. I'm guessing Cadence didn't exactly come from the happiest background. The fact that she had no parents of her own says a lot..."

"Oh... Oh man, how did I not consider that?" I mumbled in quiet shock. How did that ever slip my mind? The fact that Cadence was adopted by Celestia in the first place meant she never had any family of her own. The Princess of Love being an orphan? No wonder Celestia thought it necessary to intervene. Even if her intentions for Cadence in the long run were likely dubious at best, just how dire could Cadence's situation have been if the Princess of the Dawn was so moved to adopt her as her own?

"I know, right? People always talk about Cadence's connections to Celestia and the fact that she was raised by old Sunbutt. They never ask about where she even came from." Novo snorted as she rolled her eyes. How does that little detail slip everyone's minds? Maybe because it is too morbid to bring up. I am sure Cadence would prefer that no one ask her about it either.

Regardless, Novo got my attention again by firmly gripping my hand under the water's surface. She looked into my eyes and said softly, "But I did ask Celestia a few more things. Seeing her raising Cadence as her own got me wondering. So I asked Celestia if she had any plans of really having little ones of her own. And if there was a handsome stallion she had her eyes on who would sire them. She got all flustered, but... I could see it in her. The poor thing really had no man in her life and I think she was resigned to never finding one. It's risky falling in love with someone you will outlive, you know? And...I could see it in her eyes. She is a mare who wants to have little ones of her own to love and raise. But for that to happen, she needs her own king."

Novo then smirked in a manner that got my smiling in a giddy fashion. She then whispered playfully to me, "And guess who's sitting next to me right now?"

I burst into a snickering mess. I was not laughing at something funny. I was just laughing out of sheer joy. The joy of knowing how loved and in love I was. Novo then kissed me on the cheek and said, "And that's why tonight... We're going to help little old Sunbutt get what she's wanted for a very long time. She's ready. And so are you. And from one mother to another, I'd hate to see her miss out on the opportunity while her body's ready to carry your foals."

"Right... Tonight. I guess I better go have a word with her then. Excuse me for a bit, Novo. I'll see you again soon." I whispered back to my lovely queen as I kissed her goodbye. She went back to sipping the last few drops of her drink while I went to swim a few laps around the pool. Just to come off as inconspicuous as possible. After the third lap, I climbed out of the pool with heavy amounts of water falling off me. That warm tropical breeze felt so much cooler right out of the pool. Celestia was easy to spot nearby and I made a beeline towards her with my heart giddy with excitement.

Celestia was in the middle of a game of pool, the Princess of the Dawn looking like an old pro as she kept her head down to the table with her cue floating beside her. Several clacks rang out as she managed to send the last few balls into different pockets. Orbash and Sunflare were observing with the moon king jotting down Celestia's point total. "Hm. A new record, my dear! Think you can top that, Sunflare?"

"Ha! Watch me. Stand aside, my dears. For the sun herself outshines all." Sunflare replied as the radiant sun queen began to reset the triangle of balls with a faux haughtiness in her tone. She was just having fun. And Orbash would surely be eager to try and best his wife afterward.

I waited for Sunflare to ready her pool cue before approaching Celestia and tapping her on the shoulder. My heart was pounding in my chest. "Celestia? Could I have a word with you?"

"Of course, my love. Right over here." Celestia replied as she led me to a corner that held a pinball table or two. Tucked away in the shade of the gaming corner's roof, my beloved whispered to me. "Now then, how are you? Having fun? We still have a whole week left, right? Plenty of time left to try new things."

"No, no, nothing like that. I wasn't going to ask you about making any plans for the day. More like...plans for tonight." I retorted as I nervously rested my hand on the side of Celestia's neck. Right above her gilded peytral. Celestia sensed the intentions in my touch and gazed at me with eyes wide with excited intrigue. I then whispered uneasily, "Tonight... I...want to be with you. Until morning. Please? I want...to wake up in the arms of my queen."

Oh my goodness, the giddy joy in her smile and the blush forming in those cheeks. I chose my words well. Celestia leaned closer and placed a soft little kiss upon my lips. There was such love in her eyes when she whispered to me. "Your queen would love to have her king by her side when she goes to sleep tonight. Yes... Please be with me tonight, love. I'll be sure to let the front desk know you're to be given a key for my room if you come knocking. No questions asked. If I'm not there first, just wait for me. I promise I won't keep you waiting for too long."

The plan was set. Now it was up to Novo to work around things and reach Celestia's room before her when the time came. I returned Celestia's kiss with one of my own. "I love you."

Celestia must have sensed how tense I was. While excited, it was...just such a momentous occasion that was approaching. We would finally be doing it... We would finally have a chance to start a family. To give my future queen an heir. An heir that all of Equestria would come to know. Celestia whispered with some concern, "James, what's wrong? You...feel tense? Are you coming down with something?"

"Huh?! No, I'm good! It's just... Um..." I yelped and stammered before finding myself in a comforting winged embrace. I let out a sigh to calm myself before providing a little half-truth. "It's just...we haven't shared a bed together in a while. We...haven't been able to sleep as a couple."

"Oh, James... That's true. But that changes tonight. Tonight, it's my turn to sleep in the embrace of my king." Celestia said with a wistful gaze that soon brightened with a giggle of excitement. She rested her head on my shoulder while we held each other. It was just such a happy moment.

And yet, my thoughts returned to the moment I shared between Novo and Ember just minutes earlier. And what was brought up between us. I suddenly felt an urge to say something to the mare who made everything about my life in Equestria possible. With her wings shielding us from prying eyes, I whispered to my dear Celestia. "Thank you. For everything."

Celestia kept her jaw resting across my shoulder while my arms remained around her. She spoke softly with her lips just behind my ear, "Everything?"

I did not mince words. She needed to hear what I had to say. "Yes. Everything. Thank you for bringing me to this wonderful world. For letting me know love that I would never have known back home. For letting me...find love with so many. For...giving me the opportunities I thought I'd never experience. Thank you...for giving me a world I can believe in."

She went silent for a moment. And I did not press Celestia for a response. I closed my eyes and leaned my head against hers. But Celestia did finally whisper an equally heartfelt reply. "And thank you for being kind to my world. For loving Equestria and all it stands for... And for preserving it for future generations to come. Thank you, my love... Thank you for being everything I hoped you would be...and for not being everything I feared you would be."

It was easy to forget just how long Celestia had been planning for the day a human from Earth would enter her world. Watching and waiting as she observed my world for centuries. And becoming increasingly disillusioned as it began to deteriorate. She witnessed horrors that would turn most of my own kind into bitterly jaded misanthropes. Had it not been for Luna, I would not be here now. It was thanks to a second opinion from the Princess of the Night that I even made it into Equestria at all. I gained so much, but so did they. I am honored to know that I have benefited those around me. Equestria has made me a much happier person and I am happy to know I have made some of its people happier too. I whispered again to the one mare that made this all possible, "I love you."

"And I love you... My sunshine. My only sunshine." Celestia sighed so happily as we took a moment longer to just stand there in the corner. To love and be loved. At least until we heard the tapping of hooves near us. And then the touch of cold glass against us. Celestia snickered and asked, "Yes, who is it? Can it wait?"

"I'm sorry. Am I interrupting? I was just offering you two a cold drink. Should I come back later?" Luna's voice replied kindly. Hearing her reminded me of the thoughts I just had and the epiphany regarding my arrival in Equestria. I could not say no. And I had more to say than that. I gently wiggled out of Celestia's winged embrace to reach for a bottle of cold cider. And it was infused with more than just apple flavors.

"Luna... I just need to say..." I replied with a bottle in hand. I squatted a bit to bring my gaze before the Princess of the Night. "Thank you. For being there to convince Celestia to give me a chance. I wouldn't have faulted you for giving up on my world, but... Without you, I doubt I..."

"Speak nothing of it, my friend." Luna quickly brought her wing forward and touched its longest feather to my lips like a shushing finger. She then beamed confidently at me as she said, "Perhaps me being gone for a thousand years paid off in some twisted way after all. My views of your world were fresh and untainted by centuries of disappointment. And...it was a worthwhile investment in the end. Please, my friend. Continue being kind to our world. And please keep being very kind to my sisters."

"I will... I'd hate to let you all down now." I sighed as Celestia also took hold of her bottle with a levitation spell. Our drinks clinked together for a toast before we all took a swig together. I heard the distant clack of pool balls rolling around a table and glanced over at the king and queen of Equestria. Sunflare seemed to be struggling a bit to get more balls into the table's pockets. I doubt she had much time to practice out there while she and her husband were living off the grid. But Orbash happened to look my way and flashed me a wink of approval. Such a good man, that stallion. I wanted to make him proud and to make certain his daughter would never regret giving me her heart. And oh, how I hoped I could make him the most joyous grandfather in the world.

Now the date was set. I would be seeing Celestia in her room that night and Novo would be there with us. My heart was anxious, yet so very excited. What would even happen? But now I was too distracted by my thoughts. I needed something to soothe my nerves so I could actually enjoy myself for the day instead of obsessing over the approaching evening. So I politely left Celestia's side and made my way over to the bar to grab a much stiffer drink. And someone was waiting for me. "Hello there, my boy! Care to share a drink with your old man?"

Sky Beak just had a drink poured for himself. And I could only chuckle a bit at how he referred to himself. "You're not over the hill yet, papa bird. And whatcha got there? Looks...sweet?"

"Ha, so I am! And this is a honeypot. The king and I exchanged some drinking suggestions and I wanted to give his favorite a try." Sky Beak replied while I requested something fruity at the bartender's discretion. Just so long as it had no coconut flavors in it. The end result was a very fruity drink packed with rum that had fruit garnishes. The bartender even cheekily added a small paper umbrella to set the tone. And I found myself letting out a laugh as its tiny size brought to mind a very tiny little lady from my dreams who carries a sewing needle into battle. I wonder if such an umbrella would be the right size for her.

Sky Beak and I clicked our glasses together for a toast before taking our first sip. Very fruity and tasty in spite of the presence of alcohol. I then glanced at my feathery father and asked, "How've you guys been holding up? Is Ocean all right?"

He glanced at me with a subtle smirk on his beak. Sky Beak knew what I was inferring. "Ocean's doing just fine. She's really enjoying spending time out there in the surf with a seapony necklace. I have to wonder if she was a fish in a previous life... But maybe that's why she's always been at home working in the fisheries back home. No signs of morning sickness yet, but that'll surely change before long."

They really were doing it. Trying for one more child. And with how wonderful Silverstream and Terramar are, I had no doubts that Sky Beak and Ocean Flow's third child would be living a very happy life. But thinking of my father's own flesh and blood prompted me to ask, "And what about foals #1 and #2? How've they been? I mean we've been enjoying ourselves together lately and Silverstream really knows where to get some good lunch stuff..."

"Having the times of their lives! You've seen them. And Silverstream was especially excited to find out that we would be seeing you again. It was originally supposed to just be me coming along as part of our queen's guard detail. But when Silverstream found out you would be there, she practically begged to let the whole family come along. And our queen just could not say no. Probably because she knows we've basically always been family to you. I think Queen Novo was even a little embarrassed that she had not considered that right away." Sky Beak explained while taking another sip of his drink. And I felt all the more grateful to know it was all because fo Silverstream that the whole family was allowed to come. I looked around from my stool, but could not her vibrant pink and blue plumage anywhere. Silverstream was probably out there frolicking in the surf. Sky Beak then winked at me and said softly, "You made a real friend back there during your first visit. Thank you for always being good to my kids, James. They missed you."

"I missed them too... I always felt like I was in good hands when I was with them. They might just be kids for now, but they were a real lifeline for me when I was exploring the whole island last time." I sighed while thinking back fondly on my time on Capricorn Island. It was not even just Silverstream and Terramar. I was just in awe being surrounded by such happy and beautiful bird horses everywhere I went. I felt like I belonged there. That the hippogriffs of Capricorn Island would be happy to have me. It was a feeling I did not even feel from the likes of Ponyville. I wonder if that is how it feels to walk among angels...

"Yep, they are just kids. But not for much longer." Sky Beak said with a pretty wistful sigh. He gazed at nothing in particular as he displayed smile that did not seem all that happy. "I swear kids grow up too fast sometimes. In just two more birthdays, those two won't be swimming in the filly pool anymore."

What was that about? A father reminiscing on the years where his children were just little tykes only for them to inevitably grow up? I too began to ponder that. I am a father too. And my little girl is mere months old. But a day will come when my little filly will become a mare. As will also be the case with all of my other children that have yet to be born. How will it feel to watch my children grow? And to eventually leave the nest? It was a sensation I could not fully comprehend. Only time would tell.

And yet... Wait. What was that about two more birthdays? I knew that Silverstream and Terramar are twins. And that they are currently twelve years old. But then... "Wait. What do you mean about that? Something supposed to happen when they turn fourteen?"

Sky Beak's more melancholic gaze made way for one of quiet surprise. He looked at me and said, "Huh? You don't know? When it comes to Capricorn Island, the age of consent is fourteen. In just two more birthdays, my kids will officially be seen as a mare and stallion... James? What's with that look?"

Fourteen. Hippogriff children on Capricorn Island reach the age of consent at fourteen. I mean the age of consent for most places in Equestria is sixteen, which is not so unreasonable even by the standards and expectations of where I come from. But...fourteen? "Uh... Wow, really? Just fourteen? But...I could've sworn a friend told me the average age of consent is sixteen in most places..."

My father from another world suddenly snickered as he put the pieces together. "Ah... I see. That's not how things work where you're from, is it? Then again, I'm pretty sure there are no avian races in your world's society. I mean yes, sixteen is the norm around Equestria. But age of consent laws can vary by region. And by species."

That last part caught my ear. I was not disturbed. I was merely confused. "Species? You mean that regional laws might not apply depending on what you are?"

"I don't blame you for being taken aback by this. But yes, it can vary. While Capricorn Island specifically has the age of consent set at fourteen, caveats are also in place regarding avian species. Hippogriffs, harpies, and griffons in general land under the age of fourteen restrictions, but its entirely because of biological reasons." Sky Beak explained very professionally and seriously. He was one of the peace keepers of his own homeland, so he had to be completely straight-faced about such a topic.

How would one's own species dictate how age of consent laws apply to them? That is not at all how it works in the world I come from. But then again, the only profoundly sentient species on planet Earth are humans. It is all my people know. But when considering avian species and their rate of maturity... It suddenly made sense for all too obvious reasons. "That...makes a weird kind of sense when you consider how avian wildlife develop. There are some birds that go from hatching to being basically fully grown in only thirty days..."

"Yep! We birds are early bloomers compared to most other species. Granted, we don't grow anywhere near that fast, but we do develop a little quicker than most. So laws and exceptions had to be put in place around that issue." Sky Beak said with a laugh now that he had gotten the formalities out of the way. I wonder how many times he has had to explain that to foreigners.

I looked over my shoulder as I tried to scan the distant shoreline of the very busy beach behind us. I knew what colors to watch for, but I just could not see anyone I recognized out there. As my thoughts went back to my youngest hippogriff friends, I realized another layer adding onto Sky Beak's explanation. "I should've noticed the first time I met them. It's not just that they're bigger than most adult ponies I know... The way they sound... Their voices. They don't sound like a filly and colt. They sound like a young man and woman."

Sky Beak cracked quite the crooked smirk on his beak. "You only just now noticed that? Yes, that they do. Puberty tends to come a bit early for avian races too. So don't be too surprised if they sound a bit...wiser than you'd expect for someone their age."

"God, all of these maturity rates differing from specie to specie... I guess I still need to get used to this stuff. This crap would've caused an uproar back home if interplanetary contact was made..." I grumbled in amused exasperation while I rubbed my temples. I was just going through a spot of culture shock. After spending a few years in Equestria, I thought I was done being surprised. I suppose I learn something new every other day.

Now it was Sky Beak's turn to be curious. He leaned my way and asked, "And why would that be?"

How was I going to word this? I considered my response carefully before I began to explain. "I mean don't get me wrong. Age of consent laws are important. It's just that where I'm from... It can vary all over the world. But attitudes vary as well. I'm from the continent of North America. And human culture there...takes a very hard-line stance on the subject. An arguably unhealthy obsession with it with no capacity to examine anything with a case by case study, to be honest. Even being suspected of engaging in or desiring to do...stuff with those under the age of consent can permanently ruin a person's image there. You can't even really talk about it without people looking at you funny."

Sky Beak muttered with wide eyes, "Sounds...like you come from a very dangerous world if the people of your homeland are that sensitive to the subject."

"Yeah... I guess where I come from is a land of extremes when it comes to that topic. Where people think more with their emotions instead of their heads. I at least get where they're coming from since...well...it's all about the kids. And no one wants to see kids get exploited. I mean does that ever happen where you come from? Where some sleazy creep travels to Capricorn Island with someone under the age of fifteen as a means to exploit the lower age of consent laws?" I grumbled while trying to stay platonic on the issue. But even then, the fact that age of consent laws even exist in Equestria carries the likelihood that children were...harmed at some point in the very distant past.

My feathery father spoke with a sigh. Such an unpleasant topic to bring up. And as a father, he was right to find the topic disturbing. "Very rarely. I think the number of times it's happened during my career could be counted on one hand... Um...on one four-fingered hippogriff hand! Heheh... But yes, we do have policies in place should a foreigner attempt that. We are required to be very thorough on background checks if someone arrives in the company of a nonavian companion who is under the age of sixteen. We are also trained to spot signs of duress in such young foreigners. If we have reason to suspect anything is amiss, we carefully monitor them while they are there. And when it looks like a line is about to be crossed, we intervene and make an arrest before deporting the lowlife back to the mainland to stand trial."

Good man, that stallion. Sky Beak may have always been one of the most jovial hippogriff men I knew to the point where he almost seemed unfitting for a royal guardsman, but he was a true sentinel and protector of his people. And the people of distant lands who may visit. I showed a slight smile as I said, "That's good. I mean I'm still getting the hang on being a dad myself, but knowing that this world looks out for its children does a lot of good for my head."

"That's something we both have in common, isn't it? We both know the joys and fears of being fathers." Sky Beak replied before holding out his glass. I saw what he was requesting. He just wanted to share a toast of solidarity with me. And so I did. I took my glass in hand and clinked it against his for a toast to our futures as parents. We even took a swig together in unison. Sky Beak set his glass down firmly before saying, "I mean I too have my worries. My firstborn are growing up so fast... I just hope they don't make me a grandfather too soon."

My eyebrows rose at that quiet mention. And I had to consider what that meant. Even though hippogriffs and other avian races reach the age of consent at fourteen, that does not necessarily mean they are completely mentally settled into the mindset of the average adult. I asked softly, "Right... Just because someone has reached the age of consent doesn't mean they're ready for the entire adult spectrum of experiences. I don't suppose...teen pregnancy is a common occurrence?"

Sky Beak rather nervously responded, "No, not really! And thank goodness for that! It's just... I suppose it's normal for a father to fear for his children when they really start to come into their own in the world. My kids don't appear to have even really developed an interest in...that sort of thing."

"They're both great people, yeah. But...you think that might change? I've seen a lot of Capricorn Island and...I recall children and families being common. Is it...normal for hippogriffs to develop a desire for...that lifestyle?" I asked with some curiosity. I had to keep in mind that it was not simply Equestria's culture that defined how its people function. Equines, avians, reptiles. They are all wired differently from humans. Different instincts and inherent needs and desires my kind might not understand.

My papa bird looked at me and spoke with a soft joy in his voice. "From personal experience... I do believe it is natural for we hippogriffs to eventually desire companionship and love. To...build a nest together. Few of my people remain single throughout their lives. I hear that even the harpies of the tropics tend to be very family-minded as well. I guess the avian races of Equestria are just a bunch of lovebirds after all, ha ha!"

I got a good laugh out of that. Perhaps he was right. Many wild bird species tend to be very devoted mates to their lovers. And few things are more synonymous with love and family than a bird nest filled with eggs. So many bird species are legendary for their devotion to their mates and children. Corvids, many songbirds, and especially the majestic swans. No wonder the hippogriffs of Equestria are much like them. I then asked with a smile, "You think the kids will be finding their first sweethearts before long? Maybe start dating?"

Sky Beak was about to take a drink from his glass, but had to pause to avoid spewing it out as he let out a snorting laugh. "Pffft, hopefully not too soon! I hope they go through life at a steady pace. Although... While Terramar has always been a sensible boy, I...have my concerns when it comes to Silverstream. She's always listened to her heart more than her head. If one of those two are going to end up doing something reckless, it's surely going to be her."

He was not wrong. I knew Silverstream well enough by then. Such a peppy and positive little lady, she would surely be the one out of the twins to rush into a relationship once she was old enough to comprehend falling in love. But she was far from stupid. She could even be quite clever. She just...thinks with her heart more than her head. Exactly like Sky Beak said. I thought back to my young friend and said, "I'm confident she'll make good choices in time. And I'm sure she's smart enough to stay away from bad actors. She's a bit impulsive, but still a very good girl. And a good friend. She's gonna make some guy very happy someday."

"Yes, I know. I just worry about her. You will too when your little girls reach that age." Sky Beak said sincerely as he downed the last of his drink. He let out a long sigh as I am sure the liquor in his body settled his nerves and mood. I could not understand what was going through his head. I have not been a father long enough to emphasize and Scootaloo was not a hippogriff. Perhaps that would change in the very near future. Although my feathered father then looked at me with a smile and said, "Anyway! I'd say I've had my fill for now. I'm going to check on the family and see about trying out one of those fancy seapony necklaces. I think I'm in the mood for a swim today."

"You should go check out the local seapony living areas. Very exotic down there. Maybe they've already seen it and can show you the way." I replied before also downing the rest of my drink. There was no need to stick around at the bar now that our conversation was finally finishing up. My papa bird and I shared a big warm hug before parting ways. He went soaring east towards the shoreline to track his family down as I pondered my next course of action. Until one idea came to mind.

I went right back to the room I was sharing with Novo and got properly dressed while also fetching my wallet. And I made certain to ask for a key to Celestia's room at the receptionist desk. She had gotten to them ahead of time and they handed me a spare key with no questions asked. It was high time I finally got out there to do some souvenir shopping. I had already scouted out the area in the outlying sections of town to give me an idea of where to look. Although I should not head out without informing anyone. I was part of the royal entourage and they needed to know where I would be if I was stepping away from the resort.

The first person to come to mind was Celestia. So I returned to the beachside VIP area to find her taking a seat at the bar for a cold drink while listening in to the radio. It sounded like there was a sports game playing somewhere with the newscaster getting fired up about it. With a quick tap on Celestia's shoulder, I whispered to my beloved. "Hey. I've got some souvenir shopping to do, so I'll be in town. Just let anyone who's looking for me know I'll be back in a while."

Celestia did not take any issue with my request to step away for a while. But there was one caveat in the way. "Oh, got to get a few things for Fluttershy and the girls? We'll be here...but first... I'm sorry, but we really shouldn't let you wander off without an escort. It's just part of royal protocol, dear."

"I guess that's just one of the conditions of dating royalty, huh?" I said with a snickering smirk. Not that I minded. We were in good company. I then asked, "Could you...request for someone other than Shining Armor? The guy's already off-duty and I don't wanna take away any time he should be spending with Cadence."

"My thoughts exactly. And I think I know of just the stallion to keep an eye on you while also being good company. Just a second here..." Celestia replied before tilting her head back just a bit to lift her horn higher. Her golden yellow aura flared up around it while she remained silent. But only for about seven seconds. The aura faded before she then looked at me with a smile. "He should be here in just a moment."

"A telepathy spell, right?" I asked with Celestia only nodding in confirmation. I was tempted to order another quick drink for myself while I waited, but I did not want to get too liquored up so early in the day.

The sound of great wings flapping reached my ears as someone set down just outside the bar. And a familiar voice spoke proudly to us. "You called, your highness?"

Good old Seaspray had shown up while still clad in his dazzling iridescent armor. And he was standing at attention. Celestia then turned to him with a smile as she explained, "This good man is heading into town to do some shopping. Could you please keep him in good company and safety?"

"Of course, your highness! I shall guard this gentleman with my life." Seaspray spoke with a bow of his head. He then turned to me with a smile on his beak and said, "It would seem we're seeing quite a bit of each other lately, my good sir. Shall we be off?"

"I just can't get away from you lately, can I? Just messing with you, admiral. Yeah, let's go. I've got a list of people to get some goodies for." I replied before bidding Celestia farewell for the moment. The two of us made our way back through the hotel's lobby to head out through the front door and into town. I had no issue with Seaspray being my most frequently selected bodyguard, what with him being such a charming and amusing fellow. Just in case he got the wrong idea from that sarcastic jab from a minute ago, I then spoke up to him. "Really though, I appreciate your company, admiral. I enjoy having some time alone now and then, but it's hard to say no to some time with you."

"Ha, think nothing of it, my liege. And I do believe we will be seeing each other much more often once her majesty places a crown on your head." Seaspray retorted with a smile. We kept our voices down while we strolled along just in case someone might be near enough to listen in. From the cooling air conditioned lobby to the warm rays of the outdoor tropical sun, we were focused more on each other than our surroundings. "Crowned as our rightful king, wed to a glorious queen, and father of the heirs of the throne... There will be much reason for you to be there regularly eventually, I am sure."

"Man... That really will happen one day, won't it? I'll need to figure out how we'll make it work... And there has to be a more expedient way to get to and from Capricorn Island without wasting time. Novo's not my only beloved..." I muttered while contemplating the inevitable future. I love Novo. And I have every intention of finally having a family with her. But she will be just one of my many beautiful lovers. Not just a lover. A wife. And the mother of our future children. I would need to see them regularly and frequently. How often would I need to be there? A few times a month for a few days at a time? This issue will only grow more complicated as my family grows... But we will find a way to make it work. We must.

Seaspray must have noticed the vague display of stress on my face as I began to think too far ahead too quickly. It was...a daunting thought. For as madly in love Novo and I are with each other, I should never put her before Fluttershy. Or Rarity. Or Celestia. Or any other wonderful woman who will become so much more to me. My escort suddenly draped a wing around me to shield me from the harsh glare of the sun on a cloudless day. "Easy there, your majesty. Let's not put all our eggs in one basket. These things have a way of working themselves out. One day at a time, yes?"

I scolded myself as I heard his words. As important as it is to engage in family planning, there are some things that should be taken as they come. And I was not alone in this. It would be unhealthy to carry the responsibility on just my shoulders when it is a life they and I will all share. "Right... Right. One day at a time. Thank you, Seaspray."

"My pleasure, your majesty. Now then! Back to the matters at hand, shall we? Where to? You lead and I shall follow." My escort said with his head held high. My thoughts went to the list of friends and family who were waiting for me back in Ponyville. And I had even remembered to bring a list of the names I was getting goods for. My wife and circle of five dearest friends. Scootaloo and her two best friends. And I should not forget Spike. And while Gladesong's name was also there, it was mostly out of courtesy. I strongly doubt she would really be able to appreciate anything I could get for her at her current age.

"Right... Let's see here... Ten people I need to get gifts for... Where to start?" I retorted while first thinking of Twilight Sparkle. She was the first person in Equestria who even spoke to me after all. She would be easily pleased with a book, but I had to be mindful that it would be one she did not already have in the library she watches over.

I had to be mindful of everyone on the list with every shop Seaspray and I entered. I needed to make certain to not overlook anything that one of them might appreciate. Finding a book for Twilight was easier than the others. I found various books about the local land and its history that brought to mind an atlas. I knew for certain I had never seen anything like it and snatched up a copy. Rarity was the next to come to mind. While jewelry was an obvious choice, it might not be a good idea to get her one that would clash with her usual style or ensembles she tends to weave. Most of the jewelry on display had a very...distinct look that felt like it belonged more around the Cantercun area and not in Ponyville. Exotic, but not practical for a fashionista from outside the area. I also suddenly remembered that bracelet I almost never see Rarity without. In her eyes, no piece of jewelry could compare to that one. With jewelry off the list, I spoke with a bemused smirk. "When in doubt, there's always edible goods."

"Hmmmm... I recognize most of these names. Although I can't say I know any of those fine ladies well enough to provide a suggestion..." Seaspray mumbled as he looked over my shoulder at the list in my hand. He was just trying to be helpful. And he only knew my friends due to having served in the War of Preservation with them.

"It's fine, admiral. I'll figure something out. A book for Twilight... No books for Spike, he's got plenty of those around him. Definitely gonna get some wine for Rarity. They must have some local brands she hasn't tried... Applejack would probably appreciate some strong drink too. Maybe some tequila... Rainbow Dash too, so long as she keeps that stuff strictly at home. Pinkie Pie would appreciate candy... For Fluttershy... Maybe music? Probably something instrumental that she can listen to while just doing things around the house. Hopefully something her little wildlife friends will enjoy too what with them coming and going indoors all the time. The shops even offered a service to have my purchases delivered to the hotel so I would not be burdened with lugging them around with me. There were even some turntables with big bulky headphones available that I could use to sample vinyl records to know whether or not Fluttershy would like the music on them.

Try as I might, I could not figure out anything to get for the three fillies on my list. I was very aware of their interests and talents, yet could not find anything that might fit them on an individual level. Seaspray even seemed to notice my difficulty in picking anything out as we went from shop to shop while leaving without buying anything. He looked over my shoulder and asked, "Having trouble picking out a pleasant gift, my liege?"

"It's just these last three here... They're all kids. I mean older kids. Preteens. Spike should be easy to please since he's a dragon, but... I'm having trouble with these three... Ah, screw it. Like I said. When in doubt, go for edible goods." I finally said with a sigh. I started browsing the edible selections and found quite the haul. Not just candies, but zesty roasted snacks with local spices too. Some looked so good that I had to get some for myself. While I know Spike would appreciate gemstones, I did not want to be predictable. That little guy can eat anything.

With my shopping done and my purchases being packaged up for delivery to the hotel we were all staying at, it was time for some lunch. And Seaspray's keen eyes were quick to pick up on vendors positioned on street corners. "Ah, one of the joys of traveling abroad. Sampling the street food of exotic locales! Right this way, my good man."

It really was a good time to sample the local cheap fare readily available on the sidewalks. Seaspray and I started with something simple. A type of street corn on the cob dish. Boiled corn covered in a layer of mayonnaise, spices, and a type of crumbled cheese. That dish was so unbelievably flavorful that I had to go back for seconds. But I did not want to fill up too much on just one kind of dish. Seaspray and I went about and found a real entree of a street food item for the main course. They were basically...pizzas with tortilla crusts, hefty doses of beans, spices, and even a plant protein ingredient that reminded me of a falafel. Absolutely delightful. And we washed it down with frosty glass bottles of fruity beverages. And with there still being a full week ahead of us, I was looking forward to trying out more of the street food available our corner of Cantercun.

Seaspray and I lounged gracelessly on a bench together while feeling very satisfied with our lunch options. I let out a long sigh as I said, "That hit the spot... At least until dinner. We should probably not fill up too much out here."

"I concur, my lord. These Cantercun locales certainly know how to eat. Everything about the tropics feels festive. Even right down to the cuisine. At least until the festivities make way for a quiet siesta. At least I think that's what they call it?" Seaspray spoke before letting out a yawn. That was exactly why I did not want to chow down on too much food in the middle of the day. I had already taken too many naps for one vacation anyway. Even Seaspray suddenly came to this epiphany and jerked his head upward with his eyes wide open. "No! There is no time to waste away the hours during this dearly deserved reprieve of ours! It's only the early afternoon! Any sleep can wait for after sundown!"

"Heh. Well said, admiral." I said before forcing myself to sit up straight. Although I still could not fight the incoming yawn. It proved contagious as even Seaspray too yawned just afterward. "Man, I need a pick-me-up..."

Seaspray defiantly sprang to his feet as he hopped down from the bench. "So do I... Wait right here, my good man! I'll procure something to give us a bit of energy. Just as a reminder, you can't stand coffee, yes?"

"Yes, please don't serve me coffee. I can't stand that devil's brew... I mean sure, I'll drink it if it's the only option available... Fine, just get me the strongest stuff you can find!" I stumbled over my words a bit before finally relenting with my suggestion. I never drink coffee for pleasure. Even with stuff like sugar and cream, I still do not find the beverage enjoyable. Seaspray went trotting off while I stayed where I was. That little rest spot was bordered by a pair of towering palm tree that cast some needed shade over me. Alone with my thoughts, I turned my gaze up at the leaves with the sun trying to shine through.

It was another good day. If every day in Cantercun would play out like that, I would go home a happy man. I could only hope the girls back home were treating themselves to a good time in spite of autumn's bitter chill. Probably having daily get-togethers. Maybe even sleepovers. I understand my six closest friends got up to a lot of fun as a group back before I showed up. Now that there was only ladies in our little circle, they were probably getting back into old routines.

But what about the younger ones? I could only imagine what Smolder, Gallus, and Ocellus were up to. This is their first year in Ponyville. They were still getting the hang of living in a town where they were happy and welcome. They must have been quite the odd sight too. A dragon, a griffon, and a pretty little love bug trio seldom seen apart when in public...

Thinking of them filled my heart with a sudden anxiety. That list I had. It only listed the first ten concrete closest friends I made in Ponyville. But more friends had joined that circle very recently. In my attempt to focus on those who had been in my memory the longest, I had overlooked three young souls. "Oh no... I need to make another sweep of the shops... I can't forget those three."

Not even a minute after coming to that realization, Seaspray came trotting my with something wrapped under one wing. "There you are! And fortunately for you, I did not bring coffee! Take a look. I was told this brand is supposed to give you wings. Too bad I already have my own!"

Seaspray reached under his wing and pulled out a pair of drink cans that were covered in a frosty layer of condensation. An energy drink? I checked the contents and found that it carried a hefty dose of caffeine. Much more than a cup of coffee. I popped mine open while Seaspray did the same with his. "Looks like a good find, Seaspray. Cheers."

That fizzy drink could not be chugged, but we still drank ours as quickly as we could. Just to save time and get back out there to enjoy the day. "Woo, that's good. And I'm ready for another round of shopping. I just remembered that there's three more friends of mine I really should bring something home for."

"Last minute shopping? Then let's be off, my good man. Lead the way." Seaspray replied before following me along as we revisited some shops. The admiral then asked, "Who are we picking up gifts for this time? Anything I should be looking for specifically?"

"Uh... That's a really good question, admiral. I haven't known either of them for all that long. I need to think about this..." I grumbled as I tried to ponder the various interests of those three back home. The first thing to come to mind was jewelry, but Smolder already had those pearl earrings. And with how much value a dragon places on the first piece of jewelry given to them by a potential mate, they would probably be the only jewelry she would ever need.

Then there was Gallus. As one of my few guy friends in Ponyville, he was a little tricky to figure out. Comic books are something he enjoys, but I did not find anything that featured characters he recognized. It appeared certain regions have their own fictional series that are less known or popular elsewhere. I saw some familiar series like the Power Ponies and even Project H, but he could easily get those back home.

I tried to focus on getting something practical for Gallus. He had never had much and would likely appreciate less trivial gifts. And then something caught my eye. On display was a variety of tropically theme pocket knifes. The kind with several tools built in. And I remembered when I first met him. Gallus had been living far off the grid quite a ways into the Empty Plains. He must have picked up on some survival skills along the way. Confident that he would appreciate such a tool, I snatched one off the shelf. "That's one down. Now for the girls..."

"Pocket knife, sir? A little something for an outdoorsman? Or perhaps a jack of all trades? Something like that should come in handy on a daily basis." Seaspray replied as he observed my choice. He took one of the other knives on display and extended some of the tools built into it. "Might I ask who this is for?"

"You might remember him. Gallus. That blue griffon boy who came home with us? You might've even seen him at the big party up in Canterlot." I explained while even taking a moment to examine all of the functions on the knife I picked up for my fluffy blue friend back home. A sturdy blade, corkscrew, little pair of scissors, the works. A little something for everything.

Seaspray's eyes lit up as I mentioned the party where everyone and anyone had a good time. "Ah, I do recall! The blue griffon gentleman with you, yes? Right, I saw you two sharing a drink. He seemed like such a fine fellow. Although...I don't recall him serving. What earned him the privilege to be invited?"

I sighed as i thought back to something foolish I almost did. An act fueled by traumas I could no longer clearly remember. "I owe him my life, admiral. I was...not well after we returned home. Traumas still lingered in my head and...he saw the warning signs and told someone who could stop me if I tried something..."

The hippogriff stallion beside me remained silent for a good moment before he could offer a reply. "I... I understand. My men and I were spared from the greatest traumas of the war since we did not see the carnage up close. I did not know that you..."

"It's fine, Seaspray. I can't even clearly remember the worst of it now. Those specialists in Canterlot are a godsend when it comes to healing mental injuries." I said with a smile. I then led my friend along as I tried to find something for Smolder and Ocellus. But where to start?

I was tempted to get another pocket knife for Smolder, but I doubted she really needed one. I know she does go out to forage for wild berries now and then. And she has traits and abilities Gallus does not. Much greater strength, fangs that can gnaw through wood and stone with ease, maybe even claws that can pry open bottles. She would not get as much use out of such a device as Gallus would. And she even received a hatchet from Applejack for her birthday. Come to think of it, I would need to be careful to not gift her too hard after getting so many gifts all at once recently. What to do... "Seaspray. You remember Smolder, right? The orange dragon girl who would deploy our sensor crystal grids? Got any ideas on what she might like?"

"How could I forget her? She was assigned to bunk with you during that whole ordeal. As for her interests... I can't say I spent enough time around her to get a feel for her talents and interests." Seaspray replied honestly. It was not like anyone in the militia had time to engage in hobbies with what was available at the time.

Out of ideas, I settled on getting Smolder something edible. Bags of roasted beans and nuts spiced up with spicy seasoning. She could surely take the heat. But now all that was left was Ocellus. What should I get that lovely little love bug?

Ocellus was arguably the hardest one to think of a gift for simply due to how few her needs are. And she knows how to entertain herself like the rest of her friends do. Exotic snacks were out of the question. She gets most of her nutrition from me specifically. Kind of a weird thought in hindsight that I personally feed Ocellus with something produced by my very essence...

Instead of something practical, I tried to think of something that was at least meaningful. And it did not take long for me to find one. In one shop was a variety of jewelry on display. And I confirmed they were not any of that silly themed jewelry. It was the real deal. Gemstones and precious metals. And one of them instantly caught my eye. A pair of sterling silver earrings. Ocellus could easily wear them in her natural Changeling form or in her favorite dragon form. But it was the shape the earrings had been molded into that truly made them feel like they were meant just for her.

Moths. Each earring sported an elegant shape and engraving of a moth with wings spread. And I knew just how elegant moths can be. Ocellus had even assumed the form of a giant moth during this year's Nightmare Night festival. There was no mistaking it. They would be perfect for my little love bug.

I took the earrings in hand. They would not just be a simple gift. This one carried meaning. Fluttershy had her wedding band. Rarity had her opal-studded silver bracelet. Celestia had her gold ring with an amethyst embedded in it. And Smolder and I would be bound by her pearl earrings. That set of beautiful silver moth earrings would be the set that Ocellus would wear for me in the same way I wear my ring for her. And Seaspray must have noticed how I was smiling dreamily while thinking of my precious little beloved back home. "Hmmm... Have someone special on your mind, my liege?"

He already knew. Seaspray knew that Novo was not the only woman who found a place in my heart. I turned to him and whispered cautiously to avoid arousing suspicion in the other customers in the shop. "A very special young woman back home. A mare who wants to marry me. I want these...to be her ring."

Seaspray's eyes lit up as his beak parted with a smile. He then replied with an equally hushed tone, "Ah, I see. Another lucky lady? Or perhaps...another bride to be your queen? Whoever she may be, I hope you two will be very happy together."

"We will... We are. I...miss her dearly." I sighed as I felt an ache in my heart. I was surrounded by loved ones during my time down there in Cantercun. But Ocellus... A love so pure was a rare one. I wanted to hold her in my arms right at that moment. To give her the happiness that had been denied of her for too long. I turned away from Seaspray as I whispered under my breath, "I miss you, love bug..."

That was it. We were done shopping and the goods were set to be sent back to the hotel. I felt accomplished by then. My souvenir shopping was done. I would hopefully not forget anyone else before the end of our vacation. How long were we even out there for?

Seaspray and I wandered about to just take in the sounds and sights. And to pick up another snack in the form of another street corn on the cob. I could not get enough of those. But then Seaspray happened to notice something up ahead before I could. "I say... Isn't that the captain and his missus?"

Sure enough, there they were. Shining Armor and Cadence were out for a stroll through town as well. But they were heading away from us. Before I could wonder if we should interrupt them, the two of them stopped outside one establishment. And they looked pretty excited about it too. They turned to each other before trotting inside with a giddy spring in their step. "What the... What's got them so happy?"

The two of us hastened our pace to reach the spot the happy couple had been standing. And it looked like...Shining Armor and Cadence had entered a night club. Except it was one open at most hours of the day too? There was a certain air about the place even just by the exterior. Something retro... Seaspray then winked at me and asked, "Care for a little adventure, my good sir? Vacations are perfect for trying something new."

"I'm no good on a dance floor... But sure. Maybe we can hear some good jams while we're here." I replied before we headed on in. It felt odd entering such a place in the middle of the afternoon. Or perhaps it was a an all day club for anyone who wanted to get out of the sun for a while. But the design of the lobby... There was something...funky about the design aesthetics. Glass cases with certain memorabilia on display ranging from electric guitars and flashy suits for ponies, neon light displays on the walls and even with some groovy chandeliers... I glanced at Seaspray and asked, "Wait a minute... Did we just walk into a disco here?"

"Ha! I think we did! We've got some of these scattered around Capricorn Island too. It's just that most foreigners never know where to look." Seaspray replied while I could see where he was coming from. With all the architecture on Capricorn Island sharing that beautiful white finish, one would not know where to look until they just happened to stick their head inside the place. But now that we had found one... I was intrigued. The disco trend died out decades ago on Earth, but it appeared to be alive and well in Equestria.

We could even hear the thumping of some heavy bass through the walls from just the lobby alone. And when we glanced down one of the halls to the side, we caught a glimpse of Shining Armor and Cadence entering what was probably the main room of the place. And seeing those two slip through the door where there was likely lots of flash, flair, and disco balls waiting... "You know... I seem to recall something they told me about their high school days. Even showed some photos too..."

"Ahahaha, so I've heard. The captain and his wife were the prom king and queen of that year. Never had the chance to see any photos of that time though. He and I have seldom met in person outside of Capricorn Island before that mess on the Empty Plains." Seaspray chuckled as we approached the doors leading into where the real magic was happening. It turned out to be a double door with glass panels that allowed people to watch from the outside. And what a sight it was in there. "Mmhm, nothing quite like the spectacle of a disco dance floor. After you, my good sir."

I could feel the doors shaking with the thumping of the base when I put my hands on them. What a sight. The center of the room had a floor composed of thick glass or plastic panels that cycled through a kaleidoscope of colored lights shining from below. The ambient lighting around the room was kept dim to really allow the colors from the dance floor to really shine. Colored stage lights were shining towards the center to send their beams all over the place on the polished surface of a rotating disco ball hanging from the unusually high ceiling. A pair of ponies were even out in the middle grooving to some tune that sounded like it would have been produced in the late 70s or early 80s where I came from. Dressed in shiny satin suits, the mare and stallion rocking some funky afros, the two really knew how to pull off some groovy moves even while maintaining a bipedal stance. "Man, I would've never seen anything like this back home... I was born too late for disco."

The place was not even just for locals and tourists alike to come out of the sun for good music and good fun on the dance floor. It was also a place to get some cold snacks. Around the outer perimeter of the room were tables and booths for patrons to relax at. Pony waitresses glided from table to table to take and deliver orders. All while sliding around on roller skates. The unicorn mares had an easy time just carrying around goods with levitation magic, but anyone who did not have access to magic either did so on their outstretched pegasus wings that only added to their skating finesse or on wide platters draped across their backs. I will always be impressed with the balance the ponies of Equestria have when carrying goods without hands. And everything the waitresses served... They were either cold drinks or ice cream.

My eyes narrowed as I scanned the far end of the room beyond the lights, colors, and specks of light rotating all over the place from that dazzling disco ball. There was an ice cream bar at the far end that was about as retro as one could expect. Complete with chrome stools with round seats topped with red cushions. Everything about that establishment gave me a nostalgia rush I did not even know I could have. Was there such a place in Ponyville that I had not seen yet? Perhaps I need to shake up my usual routines in town and take another look around. Ponyville is a bigger town than one would expect and there are areas I still have not seen there. Although first thing was first. Seaspray and I had already enjoyed some zesty and spicy goods for lunch. It was time to chase it down with something cold and sweet.

The two of us began to circle around the edge of the room to avoid the dance floor for the moment. But we still kept an eye on the couple grooving to that funky disco beat. I was even walking with a bit of a strut to my step as I vibed to the music. But Seaspray started to look a little antsy when we were halfway across the place. I looked back and asked, "Uh... Admiral? What's wrong?"

"Mmph... Pardon me for a moment, my liege. For this is my song!" Seaspray chirped before he suddenly pushed himself up onto his hooves with his great wings spreading and reaching back to hold himself up. Was he really about to crash the party?

He most certainly was. As soon as Seaspray stepped onto that kaleidoscopic dance floor, he turned around and began to expertly moonwalk straight back towards the center of the room with every step going in time with the percussion of the music. Where did Seaspray of all people learn how to groove?! He must be a lot of fun to have at parties with his men.

The couple out on the dance floor did not even mind the towering hippogriff joining in. Quite the opposite. They split up to let him get between them before Seaspray began to boogie in a manner closer to a man than a stallion. Even his armor began to play into his performance. That glorious iridescent armor basically turned Seaspray into a mobile disco ball, causing even more of the colorful rays of light shining towards the center of the room to erratically reflect all over the place. He was utterly glowing with color. As wild as and weird as it was to see Capricorn Island's commander of the royal guard just getting down like anyone else in a disco hall, he had quite a bit of flair to how he moved. He utilized those huge balancing wings to make some majestic sweeps that bordered on angelic in movement. I even caught a glimpse of Cadence and Shining Armor at the other side of the hall. While Cadence looked dazzled and was even applauding, Shining Armor was just gawking with his jaw hanging wide open. No doubt he never knew Seaspray even had such a side to him.

The song only went on for another minute, but that sixty or so seconds made for quite the show between the pony couple and the towering and beautiful hippogriff stallion serving as a feathery pillar for them to dance around. And the crowd burst into applause as Seaspray took a bow. Only for a whistle to ring out over the hall. No one noticed, but Seaspray and I did. It looked like it came from Shining Armor. I looked across the hall along with Seaspray and saw the guy pointing over to the ice cream bar over yonder. Another song was starting up for the couple to dance to, but Seaspray politely saw himself off the dance floor. He and I then met up with the happily married couple as they took a seat on some of the stools. Shining Armor then called out over the next funky melody that was just getting started, "How long have you been able to jam like that, admiral?! Or are hippogriffs just great dancers by default?"

"Ohohoho, my good stallion! I'm certain that my fellow avian cousins in general have a natural gift for flash and flair!" Seaspray laughed while even I cracked a smirk at his logic. Birds. Really. There are few creatures who can put on such displays through either song or dance than feathered beings. From the glorious display of a peacock to the extremely flexible vocabulary of a humble mockingbird, birds are the prima donnas of all life on dry land.

We all started to put in orders for some good cold eats as the barista went to work on putting together some colorful works of edible art. Some of us got milkshakes styled up with a big dollop of whipped cream and all manner of toppings while I went for something I do not normally get. It was a good time to try something new. I ordered a fitting banana and strawberry sundae drizzled with fresh hot fudge. Being in the tropics demanded fresh fruit. And oh my goodness, that rich fudge complimented every ingredient in that bowl. From the vanilla ice cream to the two types of fruit. Good food, good music, and a good show out on the dance floor for us all to watch.

We were not the only ones to arrive for much longer. I started to notice some familiar faces beginning to file into the place one by one. Almost as if something was drawing them there. Celestia was the first to arrive. She was followed by her sisters and parents. Then Sky Beak and his family began to file in along with Skystar. Ember entered with Rain Shine, but looked uneasy about all the sounds and lights. A bit too much too fast? The way she clutched the Bloodstone Scepter close to her body showed that she looked a bit overwhelmed and apprehensive. I was honestly surprised that Rain Shine was even less fazed with how serene and quiet village life tends to be back in the Grove of Silence. Ember soon caught sight of me and hurriedly rushed over to me. "A bit loud in here, isn't it?!"

"Yeah, but it's a good kinda loud!" I laughed while turning around in my stool and grabbing her in a big hug. Ember relaxed almost instantly as I held her in an unfamiliar place. I know for certain the dragon lands have nothing like a disco hall. Such music and lights were a lot to take in so suddenly for someone who had known only rocky volcanic wastelands for more than a century.

Ember rested her head against my chest with her eyes squinted shut. At least for a moment. I then spoke into her ear, "Your people never had music like this, did they?"

"No..." Ember mumbled as she began to gradually loosen her embrace. Bit by bit, she started to look more relaxed as she turned around while at least holding my hand. She turned her head from side to side as she observed the flash and flair of the dance floor and all that color shining everywhere. And she even began to subtlety bob her head to the tempo of the music blaring across the hall. "But...I think I can get used to this... I like this melody."

"It'll grow on you fast. If there's one thing all societies love, its good music." I replied while guiding Ember to the empty stool next to me. She would appreciate having something new to eat. But before I could let her know that we were seated at an ice cream bar, I happened to notice the Bloodstone Scepter in her other hand. And I remembered who was watching from it. "Hey, what about them?"

"Huh? Oh... Uh... Hey! Mom! Dad! How's the view?" Ember asked with her eyes locked onto the red stone atop her scepter. And she soon gritted her teeth as she resisted the urge to laugh. She looked over at me and said, "They just want to enjoy the show. They're really taken with what's happening around here."

"I don't blame them. Even I would be lucky to see a place like this back where I came from. As for you, how about something sweet and cold?" I replied before motioning my hand toward the back of the bar before us. There were lines of spray bottles filled with all sorts of flavors for drinks with the ice cream kept somewhere out of sight inside the counter below.

Ember had no idea where to start. So she got more than one item at once. One milkshake and one sundae. Nothing like some comfort food to soothe her nerves in a new environment. While Ember focused on just trying some new sweet treats as her tail began to swish in time to the music, Rain Shine then strode over our way while greeting me with a serene smile like she always does. Between the flashing lights of so many colors and the thumping soundtrack filling the air, I could not help but crack a smirk at the mare of nature before me. "You look a bit too chill for being so far outta your element right now."

"You speak as if such sound is new to me." Rain Shine replied while flashing me a playful wink. She then explained, "Places like this are no stranger to my people and I listening in for entertainment. The only trouble is finding a way to reach into these halls when there is so little natural material linked to the earth."

Those kirin really do have an ear to the ground when it comes to listening to whatever is happening all over the world. But they could not see what was happening. And Rain Shine's eyes did widen in wonder as she finally got to see a disco hall instead of only hearing one. "But there is nothing quite like getting the full experience with all of one's senses."

"Disco, baby. There's nothing else like it. Hearing it is one thing, but you're missing out if you can't see it too." I replied while leaning back against the counter with sundae in hand. It was strange. The atmosphere was wild and jumping, yet also had a certain serenity about it. One could be getting some real energy flowing out on the dance floor, or relaxing at the ice cream bar or booths to relax and unwind with some cold treats. Get on the dance floor or be a casual observer? There was something for everyone there.

I could see Sky Beak's family over yonder with Silverstream looking like she really wanted to get out there and dance. Skystar too, but not so much with Terramar. He looked content to just watch alongside his parents. Although I would not put it past Sky Beak and Ocean Flow to get out there for a duet. And then there was King Orbash and Queen Sunflare. I am absolutely certain they had never seen the inside of a disco hall before. Although they surely knew nothing of how to dance to much more modern music. But they marveled at everything around them.

It was only after the couple left the floor with a bow after the end of the next song did Silverstream and Skystar rush onto the dance floor to put it all to good use. There were cheers and whistles from family and friends as the two young ladies stood high on their legs with wings spread wide. It was the first time I had ever seen Silverstream assume such a stance. And as the beat got started, the two feathery ladies got to grooving. Those sweeping wings, the movements of their arms and hands... They were dancing much more like women than mares. And what flourish! Hippogriffs really do excel at the art of dance in ways other equines cannot.

"A snack and a show, huh? I can get behind this." Ember said from beside me while looking like she had already gone through her previous set of cold treats before starting on another. Those dragons and their bottomless bellies. The Bloodstone Scepter was still propped up beside her while I was left wondering if Torch and Blaze were doing their own bit of dancing where no one could see them. Ember then took a quick look around and said, "Where is she?"

"Huh? Where's who?" I asked now that I was wondering just how did our entire entourage show up in the same place. If it was just me, Seaspray, Shining Armor, and Cadence, I would hardly bat an eye. But by then, just about everyone who was attending our vacation as a group was there. Almost everyone.

"Novo. She told Rain Shine and I to meet up here. She didn't say why and she didn't follow us inside." Ember replied before going right back to focusing on the sundae bowl in one hand. Of course Novo would be the one to round everyone up like that. Did she insist on everyone showing up at that disco hall together? I wonder if she instructed Seaspray to subliminally guide me there in the end. But if that was the case, where was Novo anyway?

Whatever the case, we were all enjoying the show. With my sundae done, I went and ordered something I had not tasted in years that felt way too fitting for such a retro location. A root beer float. I had to make a point to eat some more filling and healthier fare for dinner after such a sugar rush. But right when the current song ended and the two dancing hippogriff ladies exited the stage with a bow, the next song did not start right away. Did someone make a request backstage with the DJ running the operations?

Even most of the lights went out. People got chatty around the room as even the dance floor's many illuminated panels turned off. But only for a moment. A single row of them all turned on in a uniform shade of light blue. And there on the central panel at the edge was a hoof. One exposed without fur or feathers hanging over it. But above it was a very wide bell-bottom cuff of a pair of pants. My eyes began to go wide as the music started up again with a song oozing with funk. I chugged the rest of my drink, risking a brain freeze in the process, before gazing at who was stepping out onto the dance floor. "Oh no she didn't..."

With every step forward, another row of light panels would become illuminated with that beautiful sky blue. There was no mistaking it. Novo was smoothly and confidently strutting out onto the dance floor as the song's prelude filled the hall. Standing tall, her wings spread wide and reaching back to serve as a counterbalance, she was dressed for the occasion. And with such a swagger to her! Her wide rounded hips swayed in a manner much closer to the gait of a human woman. She knew I was watching. Golden bracelets hung loosely from her wrists while a pair of matching round loop earrings hung from her ear tufts. But covering her body... A sleeveless shimmering ensemble that was totally right out of the disco scene. Her very light pink feathers coating her arms and over her shoulders complimented perfectly the light blue color of her attire. The cuffs at the end of her pants flared out to form bell-bottoms, leaving her vibrant pink hooves exposed to further compliment the color. But the pants became more formfitting the further up they went. And as she turned, I flinched as I saw just how provocatively they hugged and accentuated the rounded motherly curves of her flanks. The only thing missing that would complete the look was a thick afro on her head, but there was no way she could pull that off with her crest of blue and magenta feathers. Not that she needed to, that glorious creature. With a swish of her majestic magenta tail feathers, I swear I saw Novo smirking at me. The queen of Capricorn Island was proving herself to be a true disco queen!

With a sudden raise of her arm, Novo began to get down with moves I did not even know she had. Her poise and balance was impeccable as she danced like a woman instead of a mare. She was the envy of every woman in that disco club. Such style and grace. All while just so provocative and sexy! It was a struggle to turn my eyes elsewhere as Novo grooved to the beat filling the air. When I did manage to look away, I carefully scanned those I knew around the edges of the dance floor. Sky Beak's family were very entertained as they swayed and vibed to the tune, but Skystar... She looked a little uncomfortable to see her own mother putting on a show for the man of her dreams.

My eyes turned to Equestria's royal family. Orbash and Sunflare watched with such inquisitive look of entertainment and joy, Nightmare Moon and Luna were even tapping their hooves to the beat, but Celestia was... Her jaw was hanging wide open. She no doubt had never seen Novo get down quite like that. I bet she was jealous. The Princess of the Dawn being thoroughly upstaged by her own best friend. What sort of fun did Novo get up to on her better days before I met her?

Man, the way her hooves slid over the dance floor as those colors cycled in a manner that must have been in time with the tempo of the music... The swishing of those angelic wings as she masterfully maintained that biped stance... And the hip movements that caused those long tail feathers to flag... Novo has always been bold and never afraid to flaunt her beauty, but this was taking it to another level. And I was not the only one there dazzled with how unabashedly sexy she was coming off as. I heard a number of bystanders catcalling her at times. Not that I could blame them. My eyes kept going back to her rump. The way the lights reflecting off of the disco ball glided across her shimmering blue attire and especially along the contours of her flanks... It was almost as if Novo was putting on a very subtle mating dance for her future king. I tried to keep my libido in check, but I had a strong hunch Novo and I would soon find ourselves in bed somewhere before long.

The twirls, the sweeps, the complete domination of everyone's attention... Novo was such a feast for the eyes. I glanced at my fellow companions at the ice cream bar and found them all to be watching with frozen wide stares and jaws hanging open. All except for Seaspray. He was watching with a knowing smirk. A smirk that broadened when his gaze met mine. He did not even have to say anything. He knew much about his queen and the many skills she picked up over her very long life.

At long last, Novo made a move as the song sounded like it was nearing the end. But not quite before the melody began to fade out. She did a quick twirl and began to moonwalk right off the dance floor. Right over to the ice cream bar wile Seaspray left his spot behind me. No one said anything. No one interfered. Everyone only watched. She slid our way on those smooth pink hooves, suddenly spun around, brought one arm down on the counter before looking right at me with such a smirk on her beak. "Hey there, handsome. You come here often?"

Applause filled the room as the music finally started to fade out. And I was at a loss for words. At least for a moment. After taking a deep breath while trying to stabilize my own racing thoughts about exactly why Novo must have surely conspired to have everyone gather there, I finally asked, "Since when did you have moves like that?!"

"Ha! Baby, I'm a mare of many talents! You pick up on a few things over the centuries when you regularly mingle with the locals." Novo chirped proudly with Seaspray even noticeably chuckling. He must have been subtly guiding me around. I would not put it past him to be Novo's right hand man in getting me to the right place at the right time. Novo then snapped her fingers to get the attention of the bartender. "Hey! This disco queen's in the mood for a shake. Chocolate and cherries."

I am not sure what exactly the bartender whipped up, but it was thick with rich chocolate and chunks of finely blended cherries topped with whipped cream and a single cherry. Novo was embracing the mood of that disco hall even as more dancers made their way onto the dance floor. They were all inspired by that sexy disco queen livening the place up. Novo slurped in satisfaction from her drink before noticing the eyes of our friends and companions on her at the counter. She looked at Rain Shine first and asked, "What's the matter? Never seen a real lady get her groove on where it matters most?"

Rain Shine stammered in a way I had never seen or heard her do before. "I... It's just... Goodness, I have only heard the sounds of these clubs. But never have I seen what happens here... Certainly not like this!"

Ember then butted in and reached a hand past me to gesture towards her friend. "Yeah, where'd you learn how to do all that?! I'm pretty sure that wasn't typical...queenly conduct back there."

"Queenly?! Honey, I was as queenly as can be right there! A disco queen, that is!" Novo cackled before taking another long swig of her sweet drink. She then smirked at the Dragon Lord and said, "When you've been around as long as I have, you pick up on a lot of tricks along the way. And I found that I excel on the dance floor. Especially when they light up!"

"You just keep finding ways to surprise us..." I snickered before ordering a nice cold bottle of cherry cola to compliment Novo's snack. With the next song helping mask our own conversation, I glanced at Novo meaningfully while she noticed my gaze. "But I love that about you, Novo. There's never a dull moment with you."

"Back at you, baby. You make me happy to wake up every day." Novo replied sweetly before she and I tapped our glass containers together. Even there in the thick of a place of fun and music, we did not forget about just how madly in love we were with each other. We enjoyed the show and the tunes, all eyes eventually leaving the disco queen. She had her turn in the spotlight and now it was someone else's turn. But that was exactly what Novo was waiting for. The instant she and I set aside our empty drink glasses and bottles, she reached out and took hold of my hand. When my eyes met hers, Novo cast me a knowing smile. "Come with me, baby."

I did not refuse. Novo had a good reason for us to be where we were. It was not by chance that every last part of our entourage had gathered at that disco hall just for her to show up in glorious disco attire to but on a show. She was not there for them. She was there for me. And a joyful anticipation began to set my nerves alight. I knew in my gut that even with what we had planned with my beloved Celestia that night, there was still enough time left for us to have a very fulfilling moment between husband and wife. Even if we had not truly said our vows yet.

Novo kept her head down as she led me through the back halls, the walls decorated with more memorabilia that felt strangely vintage to me. The ceiling was lower than the dance hall, forcing Novo to walk on both hands and hooves. But my eyes were soon drawn...elsewhere. The bobbing of her wide mare hips covered in a layer of shiny light blue satin... And she knew it. "Something catch your eye back there, honey? I saw how you were eyeing my best bits during that little performance."

"If I didn't know better, you knew exactly what you were doing when you picked out this outfit. Just...the way they strain the fabric... I can see every inch of these curves..." I mumbled as I could not keep a hand off her. My hand slid over Novo's flank while I tried to keep my libido in check. And Novo let out a sultry chuckle as she felt my caress. There was no doubt in my mind. We would soon be making love together.

Novo soon locked us both in one of a series of rooms at the back of the establishment while no one we passed asked any questions. It appeared to be a changing room with lots of disco dance attire hanging around with neon light displays around the place. There was a big cushy couch there as well. A place to change into outfits for a good time on the dance floor? Or also a quiet place to rest between performances? The music from the hall was much duller in there. Perhaps there was some extra insulation in place in the walls. Nice and quiet. Just the way we wanted it.

I was gently pushed back onto the couch before Novo once again rose onto just her hooves. The ceiling was too low for her wings to reach as high as before, but she made it work anyway. The tops of her wings pressed against the ceiling as if holding onto it for support. She looked down at me with a smirk while I smiled back at her. Good lord, she looked stunning in that attire. Even without it shimmering with stage lights shining down on her. "Man, you look good in blue..."

"Mmhm, I do. And not too dark a blue either. I always looked nice flying with all this pastel pink against the sky. Color coordination is important in fashion, honey. But I bet your sweet little Rarity already taught you that." Novo giggled as she gently swayed and placed her hands behind her head. She was standing much more like a woman than a mare. It impresses me how flexible the limbs of the equine races of Equestria are. Evolution gave the people of this magical world very interesting results.

I thought back to my dear Rarity. The most beautiful mare in all of Ponyville. A commoner with beauty fit for royalty. I hoped she was finding ways to have a fun time back in Ponyville in spite of autumn's chill. But my attention was quickly drawn to Novo again as she slowly turned around to sway in place with a subtle yet sexy dance. She cooed to me with such a sultry tone, "But it's not just color that makes an ensemble work. It's the design too. I so do love this getup on the dance floor. Especially...down here."

I bit my lower lip as Novo rubbed a hand over her right flank. Those shiny pants hugged her curves so tightly, but not so tightly that it was in danger of ripping open. She feinted ignorance of what she was really doing as she said, "I've never had to trim any fetlocks around my hooves. That vibrant pink is always exposed. And it goes so well with this blue under those wide cuffs. Especially with how..."

Novo brought her other hand to her left flank. And she gave her rump a good squeeze as she spoke with such a sultry inflection in her luscious voice. All while she looked over her shoulder at me. "With how these hug and compliment my wide...round...foal-bearing hips."

She was seducing me. And I was making no attempt to restrain my libido. But as she performed for me, that sultry tone carried a hint of somber longing. Novo spoke so sweetly to me, "It's been so very long since a foal last passed through these hips... I want the next one to be yours."

There was not just lust in Novo's voice. There was love. Just like there had always been. And there was no love greater than the love that would fuel the creation of a precious little life with the man of her dreams. And I whispered to her in need, "Nothing would make me happier."

"Good to hear, honey. Every queen needs to know how to make her king happy." Novo trilled as she slid her hooves to walk backwards towards me. She then lowered her hips and sat right on my lap. Only to begin grinding against me as I inhaled sharply through my teeth. "And I know what would make you happiest, my love."

She knew me well. Novo, with her eons of experience in the art of love, could read my heart like a book. And she was right. I whispered lovingly to my queen as a painfully stiff bulge began to form in my shorts, "I'd be so happy if... Nothing...would make me happier...than having a child with you... A little baby boy to love..."

I needed her so bad. And Novo needed me. As that tent in my shorts pressed between her veiled hips, Novo sighed and panted lustfully. Her beak hung open as she continued that wonderful lap dance. She was preparing herself as much as she was seducing me. Her hands finally began to reach for the waistline of her pants as she cooed, "Then do it, my love... Give your queen your child. Make me bear your heirs."

Bit by bit, Novo teasingly lowered her pants to reveal more and more of those beautiful round flanks covered in her pale pink plumage. Slowly replacing that shimmering blue with feminine pink. They jiggled ever so slightly, hips and curves blessed by pregnancy and eventually motherhood. Until finally Novo's vibrant and needy pink marehood was revealed. Her feminine scent was strong, those folds moist and glistening. The same folds that our children would emerge from in hopefully not the too distant future. Lust and love in my heart, I caressed my queen's motherly hips. "God, you are just so beautiful..."

"And this beauty belongs only to you, baby. My sweet swan king..." Novo gasped as my hands caressed and soon firmly gripped those full soft flanks, supple flesh covering a layer of powerful muscle. Until I could take it no longer. I needed to fill her. And maybe it was not too late. Perhaps her womb was still open. It was not too late to try and insure that our efforts would bear fruit.

I hastily began to undo my shorts to free what Novo needed. She lifted her hips from me to allow me to slide my shorts down enough to reveal my very stiff erection. And as I took hold of her hips to guide her back down, Novo smiled lovingly at me over her shoulder. "Do it, James... Breed your wife."

And I did. I brought my queen's wide hips down and plunged my shaft did into her fertile folds. There was only one thing to do as she and I gasped in bliss. To breed. To create a beautiful little life together. One that would know happiness and love, one that would be cherished by their father and their many mothers. One that would know the love and kinship of their many brothers and sisters. It was all I could think about as joy filled my heart. "Make me a father, Novo..."

"Only if you make me a mother, baby." Novo cooed as she put her strong legs to work. She put in the most effort, lifting and lowering her hips to take me deep into her while my hands helped her maintain balance. My fingers rubbed and pressed firmly into those glorious flanks while me eyes feasted on the beautiful disco queen about me. That shimmering blue, the vibrant pink of her exposed rump, and her flowing mane and tail feathers draping over me. What a sight to behold, seeing so much of my beloved as we worked together to bring a new little into the wonderful world of Equestria.

I was just so in love. And with not just love for my beautiful queen. My heart pined for one who did not yet exist. The precious little foals that would complete our family. The pleasure engulfing my shaft with every press of Novo's hips against mine was only intensified with the knowledge that we were creating something beautiful together. And I could not hide what was in my heart. "Oh god, Novo... I wanna make babies with you... Beautiful little baby birds..."

"Oooooh daddy... Do it, honey... Do it..." Novo lustfully beckoned me as she masterfully and slowly worked her hips. Dancing as much as she was pleasuring me. A true queen of the disco dance floor as much as she was queen of her people. And as her wings spread ever wider in a glorious courting display, she cooed with her eyes closed. "I wanna be big... I wanna be full..."

I could see the movement of her arms. Novo brought her hands low to rest over her belly. And the tone of her voice was filled with lustful longing. "I want to be heavy... Heavy with your children."

Her words sang to my heart. We truly desired the same thing. To love and be loved. And to love new little lives we would create together. The children of man and mare. We were mother and father already. But not to each other's offspring. We needed sons and daughters of our own. And my mind raced with joyful anticipation. Who would be born first? Darling little Sirius? Or beautiful little Vega?

Novo's sweet words drove me to do me part. I could not let my lover do all the work. With my hands gripping her hips, I lifted mine in time to meet hers. A delightful gentle impact was felt. One that made me grunt in need while Novo moaned and chirped so beautifully. I needed to do it. I needed to fill her. "I...want to make you heavy and full, Novo... Need to...get you pregnant..."

"Then get me pregnant, James... Give your mare a foal to love together with you!" Novo called with such joy in her voice. Joy that was rarely so vocal. We redoubled our efforts, the tempo of our dance rising. With every fall of her hips and rise of my own, a firm thump filled the air. One of flesh meeting motherly mass cushioned with soft feathers. We were so happy. Happy that we were creating together. Creating something beautiful, pure, and irreplaceable. We were creating life.

"Let's... Ooooh yes, baby... Let's...fill the sky with a constellations of our beautiful little stars..." Novo sang to me as she began to have much more trouble speaking. Instead of words, I only heard a wordless song filling the air. A song sung with one of the loveliest and soulful voices I had ever heard. I was not so vocal, but my body was burning. Pressure was building in my loins. I was so eager to give my queen my gift. To sow my seed in her fertile womb so we would have the children we needed.

I began to thrust much harder into my beloved. Words failed me. I wanted to tell her how dearly I wanted to have a family with her. That I loved her so much that I wanted to be more than just her lover. I wanted to be her husband. And if need be, I would serve as her king. Just for her. But Novo spoke for me. We were rapidly nearing our climax. And she looked over her shoulder at me with such excitement in her eyes. "Do it, my love... Fill me. Breed me. Be a daddy! Be a king! Give me your heirs!"

All I could do was say one thing as I plunged deep into her one last time. Her name. Novo. I called the name of my beautiful queen. The wonderful mare who would become mother of my children. And as I groaned her name with my seed bursting deep into her, Novo called loudly to me as her body was wracked in with her own climax. "Ah! Yes, baby! Give me your sons! Give me your daughters, my love! Please... Make me...yours...!"

She was mine. And I was hers. And we...were just so happy. That moment was a small eternity even if it was all over too soon. That rush, that sense of accomplishment and triumph, faded so quickly into a gentle afterglow as Novo and I wheezed in blissful fatigue. For just that moment, all that mattered was each other.

I found myself embracing Novo from behind even while her soft cushioned rump pressed against my hips. My face rested against her back as my hands found their way to her belly. That smooth satin texture of her shimmering attire was an unusual sensation against my cheek. And with my hands on her belly, I came to a realization. My seed was hardly leaking back out of her. And Novo brought her hand to mine as she cooed to me. "So warm... I feel it deep in me..."

My eyes widened in delight. My seed had made its way into her womb. It really was not too late after all. There was still time to try and insure our firstborn would be conceived before we returned home. My fingers roamed meaningfully over my beloved's belly as Novo spoke again with a sigh of longing. "Our baby..."

"Our little ones..." I whispered back to her. I prayed at that moment. Prayed that our efforts would bear fruit. And I whispered to my dear Novo, "I want to be a father again... To all of them."

Novo gingerly rested her fingers over mine. And her soulful voice whispered to me with such love on every trill of her words. "James... They're gonna love you. All our little boys and girls... They're gonna adore their daddy. You're ready, honey. And so am I. I've...been ready for so long."

I allowed Novo to touch my one hand while the other slid under the fabric coating her upper body. I wanted to feel her purely. Those smooth feathers forming a layer over her belly. A layer of powerful equine muscle shielding a delicate cradle within. One that would grow larger and rounder as it would press out to form a beautiful pearl within the oyster that was one of the finest mares in all of Equestria.

I had witnessed the beauty of pregnancy in my dear wife back home. Fluttershy seemed to glow with a subtle golden aura at times, I swear. And she loved it. It did not bother Fluttershy at all when it became difficult to fly. She weathered the changes in her body with such grace. She savored every single day of it. I could only imagine what those changes would look like on a mare such as Novo. Her and...

My eyes widened as I suddenly realized what just happened. I was supposed to be saving myself for that evening. For a very special woman. And now I had spent myself too soon. I muttered to Novo while continuing to hold her, "I guess this means...we'll have to reschedule our little meeting with Celestia tonight..."

Novo was not as surprised as me and gently rubbed the back of my hand. "Huh? Oh... No no no, don't you worry about that, honey. You've still got plenty of time. Take it easy, rest for the next several hours, and I promise you'll be ready for tonight. I didn't forget about your little sun queen. That's why I planned this for now and not later today. You've got time to find your second wind."

I suppose she was right. Another seven or eight hours would be more than enough time for my body to recover and be at peak performance by the right time that night. I sighed in some relief as I remembered that such an amount of time was more than enough for the average man to get himself ready for another round with his woman. I let out a quiet snicker as I said, "Yeah... That's a good point. I'll be ready when the time comes."

"You better be, honey. Because..." Novo giggled before pressing my hand more firmly against her belly. Her sassy tone made way for a much softer whisper. "Our little ones will need brothers and sisters from their sweet sun mama eventually."

"We really will be just one big family, won't we?" I sighed with such joy in my heart. A royal family with queens from across the land. With beautiful little brothers and sisters loved by their royal mothers, whether born from them or not. Celestia would love Novo's children as much as Novo would adore hers. And every other mother in our family... I felt hope. Hope for the future for my family and I.

"We will. You. Me. Them. And every precious little boy and girl born into it. We love you, baby. And we know you love us all. Even when we're not in the same room with you." Novo cooed with her fingers rubbing over the back of my hand. At last, she could not resist any longer. Novo lifted her hips from my lap as barely a drop of my seed oozed from her thoroughly satisfied marehood. With her pants still around her knees, she carefully turned around and pulled me into a wonderful embrace and kiss. Her beak clamped over my lips as her tongue reached out to mind. Such a succulent kiss made all the sweeter by the lingering sweet and sugary notes of our prior drinks on our tongues and breath. Oh what a wonderful moment...

Novo soon began to kiss me down the middle of my chest before suddenly taken my entire spent shaft into her mouth. Was she really ready for more? But instead of bobbing her head, all I felt her do was slide her tongue around my flaccid length. And before I could feel myself start to be ready for another round, she released me from the confines of her beak with such a cheeky smirk on her face. "Just had to get daddy all cleaned up before we head back out. And my goodness... What a lovely blend of flavors, you and I."

I grinned so sheepishly at that strange sort of praise. My length had been coated in both her juices and my seed. I wonder how such a pungent cocktail would even taste... I was not bold enough to try and do the same for a mare. Not at the time, at least. But as Novo lifted herself high to allow her hands to start gripping the waistline of those shiny bell-bottom pants, I suddenly had the presence of mind to say, "Hey, hold on. Don't want us leaving any...evidence in a rental suit."

"Rental?! Ha! James, this getup is mine. I keep it on hand whenever I travel abroad just for such occasions." Novo laughed before getting the waistline up high enough to sync with her top. It was as if the point where they separated disappeared to create a shimmering blue suit that was a single piece of fabric. She then looked over her shoulder at me with a very knowing smirk. "That means this won't be the last time you see me in this baby on the dance floor."

"Ohohoho, you spoil me, Novo. Anyway, let's get back out there before someone wonders why we've been in here for so long." I snickered with some strange glee at the thought of seeing Novo grooving on the dance floor back home. But when I stepped past Novo as she dropped back down onto her hands with her impressive wings folding, her hand intercepted mine when it reached for the door. I looked at her while she did the same. All with a meaningful smile on her beak. We could stall for a moment longer. Our faces drew near as our eyes closed before we just stood there, brows touching with our hands clasped. "Love you, Novo."

"Love you too, sugar bear." My queen whispered back to me. We did not embrace. We did not kiss. We just...savored each other. And I felt such peace.

Without budging, I whispered with my eyes still clamped shut. It was hard to not be worried when we were in a very public establishment. Making love in one of the back rooms of a disco club? Unbelievably risky for anyone in a position of authority. And Novo got especially vocal towards the end of it. "You think anyone overheard us in here?"

"Doubt it. Between the music out there and the sound insulation in here? Almost no chance unless they were right outside the door. And it's not like anyone down here knows much about either of us. Anonymity is a useful tool when traveling abroad." Novo whispered back to me. When we did finally peak outside, it really looked like no one had come by recently. Probably because everyone, even the employees, were staying close to where all the action was at. We slipped away unseen and soon returned to the dazzling colorful displays of the disco hall.

The ice cream bar's patrons had been shuffled around a bit. Terramar and Silverstream were at one end enjoying some ice cream sundaes. Both of their orders were covered in thick layers of hot fudge. I only just then remembered that chocolate is not commonly used on Capricorn Island and is almost exclusively imported. They were not missing out on an opportunity to enjoy something they seldom get to try back home. Silverstream especially was scooping big chunks of her treat into her beak. And soon had to stop as some brain freeze set in.

The rest of the bar was taken up by most of the royal family. Celestia especially got herself what I could only describe as a dessert that had everything but the kitchen sink. A big bowl of ice cream scoops coated in just about everything available from fruits to sauces. Her sweet tooth was calling with a foghorn. Novo sauntered up beside her best friend and took one look at Celestia's treat before saying, "Always the sweet fiend, eh?"

"And still the disco queen of Capricorn Island, aren't you? I completely forgot you had moves like that, Novo!" Celestia laughed while the place was still loud and bright with sound and light everywhere. I did not recognize who was on the dance floor at the time.

It sounded like Celestia and Novo had a history when it came to dance clubs. At least when they became a thing in more modern times. I leaned closer to them and asked, "You ladies had some kinda routine involving places like this?"

Novo all too happily turned to me and said, "Oh, you better believe it! Hitting the clubs has always been one of our happiest little rituals for years. Two royal sexy beauties like us always turns plenty of heads. We just haven't done it for a few visits."

I put the pieces in my head while being careful not to say anything. When considering Novo's decades of mourning the loss of her first husband, such activities were probably deeply needed distractions for the queenly widow. Celestia was truly there for her just as much as Novo was there for Celestia in her darkest moments. "You two know how to have fun together. Always have, right?"

"We sure do, honey. Nothing really gets your groove on like good old disco. Something infectious about that genre." Novo chuckled with her wiggling an eyebrow at me. She still had a lot of energy in her. Probably even enough for an encore.

Celestia then looked my way and said with a more subdued smile, "It's just such a shame about what happened to the disco genre in your world."

"Yeah, disco died a very unfair death where I come from. And it had nothing to do with the fashion and music." I replied as I thought back to what I had learned about that black mark on the culture of music. But that is a subject for another time. Not wanting to well on that topic, I then had a cheeky idea. "In any case, how about a little duet for old time's sake? You two had a routine like that, right?"

Celestia looked all too happy to be given such a chance. "Sure! Just let me finish this ice cream up and I'll be ready."

"Don't go too fast there, honey. Nothing ruins a good time like a headache. And it looks like we've got a few takers to tide us over." Novo replied before pointing out at the dance floor. Whoever was out there had just finished up and the song had faded out. Only for most of the room to go black again. Was that normal for those who made requests? Novo certainly thought so. "Uh oh. Someone's going for a more personal touch here. Who's up next?"

"I think...I have a pretty good idea of that." Celestia replied with a noticeably giddy tone. And instead of one row of floor panels lighting up the instant someone stepped onto the dance floor, two rows lit up. At opposite ends. And my eyes widened as I saw who was stepping out of the dark. "Oh my goodness, it's just like old times! Ladies! James! Watch closely!"

Shining Armor and Cadence. The happily married couple emerged from the shadows as every row of floor panels they stepped up flared up with light and color. And the look of the attires they had rented out... It was like they had stepped out of the 70s and into the 80s. Even the music had less of the groovy feel of true disco music and leaned more into the synth tunes of the 80s music scene. And I had a strong hunch that was a genre the two lovers on stage were intimately familiar with.

What were the attires they had decked themselves out in? They must have gone digging through the back stash of rental outfits the place had to offer. Shining Armor was keeping it simple with a stylish black blazer, red necktie, and a ridiculous set of blinder sunglasses over his eyes. Cadence though... Colorful. That was all I could describe her dress. She had adjusted the style of her mane to give herself some wild curls towards the end of her long locks. A pair of light blue shoes with narrow heels were being worn just on her rear hooves that complimented her vibrant pink coat as well as much of her attire. With an equally blue bracelet on one hoof and a gown of faded purple with bold pink sashes, Cadence was looking utterly festive. But I did not recognize such a style. It felt like it was not a type one sees these days very often. I leaned towards Celestia and asked, "What's the occasion? Or...what're they doing?"

"It's just like in the old class photos. This is what they wore to their senior proms. I heard it was quite the fun time back then. Fun and...groovy." Celestia replied while giving me a playful wink. My eyes went wide with intrigue. A blast from the past? I could hardly wait.

Oh, those two groovy lovers. They started simple with the tapping of hooves along the floor that one would expect from an equine. Only for the two of them to bring their hooves together to help support each other on just their hind hooves. There was nothing sophisticated about how they twirled and weaved across the flashing panels of the dance floor. There was a certain sense of camp that could only come out of the era they grew up in.

The twinkling of that disco ball, the flashing of the stage lights, the alternating patterns and colors of the floor panels. Everything went about to create a very different feel as the two veterans of a not so distant era of music danced together. I never knew the 70s. And I barely had any recollection of the 80s. I almost envied Shining Armor and Cadence for having experienced an era I surely would have loved. And I found myself enthralled as I watched them. As if taken by a sense of nostalgia for an era I thought I remembered despite having never experienced it before.

Celestia and Novo were paying close attention to the music and eventually left their spots. Were they about to step in and take the floor once Shining Armor and Cadence's turn was up? Applause filled the air as the two of them eventually took a bow before even touching their horns together. No doubt reminiscing about their first romantic encounters back in high school. It was inspiring to see such a love enduring years later. A type of love I had not been fortunate enough to know. And as they left the dance floor, Novo and Celestia stepped onto it from opposite ends as yet another song started up.

The two royal friends approached on hands and hooves. At least until they reached the middle. With a flap of their wings, they pushed themselves up to assume biped stances and began to step and weave around each other with arms swaying and reaching high. I was concerned for Celestia since her wings were not quite as large as Novo's. They would not be able to provide as much of a counterbalance. But she compensated by using momentum to keep herself upright. Neither stayed in one pose for long. And while Novo was definitely better dressed for the occasion in her golden rings and shiny blue outfit, Celestia's golden regalia reflected the many rays of colorful light quite beautifully. And the crowd was going wild. While not many recognized Novo, everyone knew who Celestia is.

Cadence quickly pulled up a seat near me along with Shining Armor. And they both had such a giddy spring in their steps. I leaned over and asked as soon as they finished ordering milkshakes, "Did you two just take a walk down memory lane out there?"

Shining Armor let out a laugh before lowering those goofy glasses to the edge of his snout to better see over them. "Did you like it? We went digging through the catalogue and found just enough stuff to recreate some of our favorite getups from back in high school. Just look at Cadence! Can you imagine her being the prom queen like this?"

He was not wrong. Cadence looked dazzling. Maybe it was just me, but she did look a fair bit younger. Then again, the ponies of Equestria tend to age well. She could probably pass for how she looked fifteen years earlier with how she had styled herself up. Looking at the two of them, I then said, "That was a big day, right? Just look at you now."

"It really was. I found my true knight back then. And we never looked back!" Cadence giggled before their orders were served and they clinked their glasses together. It was a goo time. Good music and good dancing for all to see. I was glad to be there.

I think we just about all had a sugar crash by the time we all began to leave the dance club bit by bit. The sun was just starting to get low in the western sky by then. Nothing would clear us up better than a heartier meal at the buffet back at the resort. And for the rest of the evening, I took it easy. Enjoying the evening on my own terms and my own time. I wandered and rested, keeping conversations to a minimum. The rest of our stay there could be used to catch up on lost time.

It was more than just about savoring some personal time away from familiar surroundings. I was resting. Making certain my body had recovered enough for someone very dear to me. That was also part of why I was keeping away from the rest of our entourage. I did not want to be tempted by any of my beautiful lovers before the time was right. Being so far away from one's usual routines and responsibilities and surrounded by nothing but relaxation... It tends to allow for lust to build easily when in the presence of someone one is very in love with. And I had no shortage of love to give and receive there on the beaches.

What a beautiful night. It set in quietly as the beaches started to go empty with only the crashing of waves along the sandy shoreline. I was happy. And the time was near. Novo would come knocking at Celestia's room before long. She had slipped away somewhere with Celestia. But before that... I was needed somewhere. I had made a promise for that evening.

I headed out the door that led to the beach. The sun was setting somewhere in the west by then, the sky to the east being much darker. And the beaches were going empty. I was wondering if I was the only one who had remembered the promise. But there she was. Leaning against a palm tree beside the walkway was Ember. And she looked so radiant with how the warm orange glow of a flickering torch cast its glow over her beautiful blue scales. She looked my way with arms crossed and spoke with a smug smile. "You remembered."

"I admit that I almost forgot. I'm glad I didn't." I retorted with a hint of shame in my heart. I approached Ember while leaving my sandals behind. I reached out for Ember with the Dragon Lord gently taking hold of my hand. There was no sign of the Bloodstone Scepter in her presence. "Did I keep you waiting? Are you alone?"

"Only for about five minutes. And Mom and Dad have turned in for the night. I guess even the dead need to sleep in the next life." Ember said with a smile as she took hold of me. No one was around to see us. Just the way we wanted. Ember began to lead me down the walkway and onto the soft and cool sand of the beach. It is a different feeling to walk on the sand when the sun has been out of sight for a while.

Ember led me to what may have been the best spot of beach. The spot where the waves stop just short. Except I think they reached further inland than they did during the midday. High tide was in effect by then. The two of us sat beside each other with no one around to cramp our style. I looked at Ember and asked, "Do the dragon lands have stuff like this?"

"No, not really. But we do have some big lakes over there. They have hardly any waves like these though." Ember replied with a glance. Those landlocked lakes are probably not quite the same scale as the great lakes from my homeland. Ember then let out a sigh before turning her attention entirely towards the darkening ocean before us. "So dark out there at this time of day... Almost scary. But I feel compelled to defy the darkness."

"It's really a shame we're on the east coast. I bet the sunset looks amazing on the west coast right now." I retorted as I felt so disappointed to be seeing nothing but the encroaching black of night spreading over the eastern ocean. And it is much harder for me to be awake in time to see the sunrise in the east. I sighed and said, "Novo and I managed to wake up early enough to watch the sunrise here yesterday morning. That...was something special."

I felt Ember's hand gently wrap around mine. I turned my gaze to hers as those beautiful scarlet discs met mine. She asked with a hopeful smile, "You think we could watch that sunrise together while we're here?"

"I'd love to. Especially with you." I spoke with a whisper. Ember's eyes narrowed in quiet joy. And her grasp on my hand tightened. I could feel a growing fire in my heart in her presence. She just looked so lovely in the darkness. That bright inextinguishable blue... "Thank you for being here with me."

"No. Thank you for having time for me." Ember said with a growing grin on her face. Without hesitation or apprehension, she did something that spoke volumes about her heart. She reached out and placed a kiss upon my lips. Ember then spoke sweetly, "I've really been enjoying myself here. Every time I see you, it's like a new adventure. With new stuff to discover. Especially with that...dance club. That was loud, but a really fun kinda loud."

"Yep. It gets funky in those establishments. I wanna head back there sometime. Even if only for the ice cream bar." I retorted with a chuckle. One that even got a laugh out of Ember. Even if one does not know how to dance, that place had enough going for it with just its snack bar. Plenty to see and do even as just an observer.

Ember leaned against me while I did the same. Even without the glow of a sunset over the eastern ocean, there was a certain tranquility in the air. The Dragon Lord asked softly, "Have you been...busy with your queens lately? I saw how Novo stepped away with you back there."

A long sigh escaped my lips while Ember's hand tightened its grip on mine even further. That smirk on Ember's lips... She knew where the conversation was going. "She... I... I guess there's no way around it. In places like this... Where certain responsibilities don't apply and...life gets less complicated... You start to focus on simpler desires. Like... I see why so many couples on their honeymoons after marriage see these settings as an ideal place to start making a family together."

"You mean...you and your queens have been breeding together." Ember said with a chuckle. And not a bitter one. I felt...embarrassed over such an archaic term to describe the desires of Novo and I to have children together. Although Ember then added, "I see what you mean though... I don't know what it is about this place. It just...brings out the simplest desires when I have time to just let myself think. To relax... To eat great foods... To...be with...you."

Ember turned her head to look at me while I did the same. Neither of us smiled. But our eyes said enough. My beautiful beloved then asked, "Have you...succeeded in your efforts with them?"

I let out a long sigh. There was no reason to lie to her. "Don't know yet... It takes days for such a thing to set in. But we're hoping. Novo and Celestia arrived while in heat. I really hope that...new little lives will begin by this time next year."

"Right, I thought I noticed a certain kind of...pheromone around them. You really are that devoted to bringing heirs into this world... It's such an admirable desire." Ember said softly before reaching out and kissing me upon my lips. I just sat there and took it. I would never deny Ember a moment of intimacy. But she then began to gently push me back down and into the sand. "And I have not forgotten my vow to you... The future father of my successors."

My heart began to race as Ember rested atop me with wings spread. She looked so radiant and beautiful with her wings spread. She was...displaying herself to me. Hands resting on my chest, those scarlet eyes above a noticeable flirtatious smirk... I needed to ask. "Ember... Are you... Like them?"

That smirk became a more meaningful smile as Ember whispered to me. "We dragons have a fire in us that never goes out. Right there in our stomachs. Even in the dead of winter, it keeps us warm. But... Down here..."

Ember brought her hand lower. Sliding over the pale blue ventral scales lining her underside. And it rested just above the slit between the two scales I knew hid her cloaca. She smiled sweetly at me as she said, "Every now and then... I feel little cinders of warmth down here. Somewhere below my stomach. Inside my...egg chamber. Just like I feel now."

Celestia and Novo were not the only ones of my royal lovers to come to Cantercun during their most fertile times. And my body was beginning to burn in need. Ember was fertile. And before I could even consider a response, she brought her hand to my face for a tender caress. All while she whispered to me. "I don't think I've ever been so tempted... To just...breed with you... To finally...have offspring together... Would you do this with me if you could?"

My heard was pounding in my chest. Even with all the protocols of dragon courtship set aside for the moment, to think that... I asked softly while trying to keep my libido in check, "Would you really let me become a father of dragon children tonight?"

Ember asked an equally loving question in turn as those beautiful scarlet eyes gazed down at me in the shadows. "Would you make me the mother of yours?"

We embraced. For just a moment, Ember and I allowed our love to surface. No words were spoken. No requests or confessions were made. We merely allowed our hearts to do all the talking. Our lips touched. Our throats hummed in song. Our tongues danced together. And what a flavor I felt. Ember did not skimp out on dinner, but her ice cream snacks from earlier mingled with the subtle flavor of sulfur on her breath. She tasted delicious. And when that kiss finally ended to let us gaze at each other, I felt compelled to ask a new question. "Is the act of having children sacred to dragons?"

My beautiful blue beloved giggled at me before she said, "Compared to what needs to be done before they get to that point? Nothing carries a higher risk than the act of courtship. Once that's done...and both sides say yes... Breeding comes easy. But that doesn't make the hatchlings any less precious."

Ember sighed wistfully as she brought my hand to her belly. And that smile began to fade as her voice took on a more somber tone. "I shouldn't keep you waiting... I can see it in you. How dearly you want to be a father of dragon children. I wish I understood myself better. I wish...I could figure out how my heart works more easily..."

It has always been easy to forget how long Ember has been around. She is at the very most six times my age. And yet she appears so young for a dragon. I gently lid my fingers over her smooth scaled belly before Ember spoke with a more somber smile on her lips. "I want to see that day... To see you cradle our hatchlings in your arms..."

"I'm a very patient man, Ember. I've had to wait for important stuff before. And I'll keep waiting for when you have an answer ready for me." I said softly while casting her a smile of my own. I then brought both hands to her face to gently slide my fingers along the length of her jaws. And then over the curves of her horns as she swooned at my touch. My voice whispered to her, "I'll wait for you. My beautiful blue rose."

She was the one who got in the last word. Ember brought both of her hands to mine and held her in place once my hands returned to the sides of her face. What a beautiful smile... She hissed a lovely thing to me. "Keep taking good care of me and I'll always be in bloom for you."

We said very little during the remainder of our time together. Just holding each other and savoring the splashing of the waves against the darkened beach. When I finally escorted Ember back to the hotel, she was so reluctant to let me leave. But she knew someone needed me. And with one last discreet kiss, we parted ways. And I tried to focus my frustrated libido on who I was about to see.

I felt giddy as I entered the lobby of the hotel after waiting several minutes for Ember to go on ahead. So soon... Celestia and I could finally embark on giving each other what we truly wanted deep in our hearts. There was no better time than during a little honeymoon in the tropics. The clerk at the front desk passed me a spare card for Celestia's room with no questions asked. I was being expected. And upon stepping inside, I found the room dark and empty. I turned on the lamps nearby to set up some cozy ambience and waited. And I was not kept waiting long. There was a knock at the door. I asked softly, "Hello?"

"I'm here, honey. And Celestia is none the wiser." A familiar and beautifully deep voice replied from the other side. I quickly opened the door to let Novo in with her swiftly stepping inside. We were both trying to be discreet to all eyes and ears around us. The lovely hippogriff queen whispered to me the instant the door was shut, "How're you feeling, honey? You ready for your sexy sun queen?"

"I'd say I am. Rested and ready. I'm sure I won't disappoint her." I replied while feeling rather worn out after such a day. But not so worn out that I was not in the mood for intimacy with one of my beloveds. It would be the perfect way to end another day in that tropical paradise. Novo and I soon got comfortable on the bed while I disrobed into just my boxers. "You think she'll be much longer?"

"I say...give her ten minutes. I made sure to serve us up some chamomile tea to help us relax for a good night of sleep.." Novo replied before she looked my way with a smirk. I tried to avert my eyes, but that smile never went away. "You excited, love?"

My heart fluttered. We were really dong this. We were going to insure that Celestia's heat cycle would not be squandered. "Yeah... I'm nervous, but... I want this. You sure she'll want it too?"

Novo snickered under her breath before saying, "After all she said to you when you were on your way to see my place for the first time? You better believe it, honey. A mare doesn't say things like that to her man unless she's dead serious about having babies with him."

I flinched at those words. The only reason she knew about that night was because Novo had read the journal entry I wrote during that flight and I had completely forgotten that part was even in there. Novo then rested her hand over mine while I stared at the ceiling to let my mind wander. Her touch got my attention with my gaze meeting hers. I asked softly, "Are you sure you want this too?"

She did not hesitate. Novo even appeared amused with her surprise to my question. "Of course I do, James. It might not be in a hippogriff's nature to be one of many in such a relationship, but you convinced me that we can make this work. You're too sincere with how you love for me to not find it admirable. This isn't a herd or harem you're building. It's a family. And I'm honored to be part of it."

Novo then gripped my hand a bit more firmly before speaking with a more confident smile. "And besides... My heart still only belongs to one man. And he's right here before me."

"You spoil me, Novo." I said almost in jest. But I still found myself blushing at those words. That wonderful and very experienced goddess of a queen always knows how to make me feel like the luckiest man who ever lived. Truly an example of a perfect woman. I then looked at her and said, "I just want all of you to be happy. To...never regret letting me be yours."

"And we'll always be happy as long as we have you, baby. Because we're yours just as much as you're ours." Novo whispered sensually before placing a kiss on my cheek. A kiss that soon met my lips. It was so tempting to turn all of my attention to just Novo, but we needed to be patient. There was another who would be joining us soon.

And soon she did arrive. Novo and I suddenly flinched as we heard the distant sound of the door's lock loosening. The glorious queen beside me inhaled sharply with her eyes wide with excitement. "Here we go."

The door opened just around the corner. And we heard the approaching taps of hooves. The Princess of the Dawn then stepped out into the open with her gaze falling upon us in surprise. "Novo?! I think you're in the wrong room. Did you get lost?"

I felt it was best to let Celestia's best friend explain even as I felt myself tense up in some giddy unease. Novo smirked at her friend and said, "No, I'm pretty sure I'm right where I need to be, honey. Just like you."

Celestia began to back up and out of sight with her smile becoming crooked. "In that case, you should've let me know the two of you wanted some time together. I'll check back on you again in..."

"Huh?! No no no, get over here, Celestia. We've been waiting for you and you're not missing out on this." Novo quickly barked before beckoning her friend closer. It was daring of Novo to give demands to someone who was her superior, but she just might have been the only person in the world who could get away with it. Celestia hesitated while I also held out a hand to her in invitation. After a moment more, Celestia did begin to approach us while I even made room for her on the bed. "That's better. What's the matter, honey? I thought you were looking forward to an evening with your man."

"I was! It's just... I wasn't expecting anyone else to be here with us." Celestia replied before she set herself down on the bed and leaned into my embrace. She closed her eyes and asked, "What are you two up to?"

I finally had to speak up. Celestia appeared just a little uncomfortable with the situation. "Do you not want Novo here?"

Celestia let out a sigh before saying, "It's not that... It's just...I..."

"You're not used to being the only one of your king's queens in bed with him, is that it?" Novo asked as she reached one massive wing high and draped it over both of us. She pulled the two of us into her and said, "We're all his queens, Celestia. You know he loves you as much as he loves me. There's no playing favorites here."

"Ahaha... I guess I just need to adapt... We've only really had each other when we've had times to...hold each other like this." Celestia chuckled weakly as she rested her head against the side of mine. I found myself smiling while I did the same. "I love you, my dear... My sunshine..."

"Love you too, Celestia. Always." I whispered to my beautiful beloved. I wanted her to get comfortable first. Just to ease her in before we would finally reveal to her the reason why I was not the only one waiting for her.

Novo waited patiently and watched as Celestia grew increasingly at home in both mine and her embrace. And finally she asked the question that would set things in motion. "Celestia... Why haven't you taken the opportunity while it's still there?"

Celestia turned her gaze to look past me while showing a gaze of confused curiosity. "Opportunity? I'm not sure I follow..."

"Honey. I can smell it on you. You're deep in your heat cycle. When are you finally going to give your king an heir or two?" Novo replied with a tone that was uncharacteristically lacking in humor. Even her eyes displayed a certain seriousness that she rarely showed around either of us.

Celestia's eyes opened wide. She appeared shocked and uncomfortable, but I swear I saw just the faintest smile on her face. As if part of her was failing to hide a certain desire deep in her heart. "Novo! That's... I... You... That's none of your business!"

"Of course it's my business, Celestia. Because your children will be my children too. They'll be the babies of every lovely lady in our family. We're all in this together, aren't we?" Novo replied with that serious facade starting to crack. She found some amusement in Celestia's vocal response while I was stuck in the middle. It would be for the best to let them speak first. Novo then asked, "So then... Why haven't you done it yet? I still remember all those sweet things you said to your man the night before he and I first met. Those lovely desires to have a family with him. To give him a son..."

Being reminded of that night and how Novo found out about it produced the kind of reaction I expected. I winced while Celestia turned a very annoyed glare at me. Her tone became as dry as a desert when she said to me, "You just had to write that down, didn't you?"

"Again, I did it for the sake of posterity..." I mumbled while Novo failed to contain a hearty snicker. In hindsight, the resulting conversation we had in the Ivory Palace's library was hilarious to behold. But I suppose all comedy has to come at the price of someone's misery.

Novo let out a suppressed chuckle before saying, "Don't be so embarrassed, dear. Those were all beautiful words that came straight from the heart. I knew you had a motherly side in you, but not to that extent. So tell me. You want to have a family of your own. You want this wonderful man right here to be the father of your foals. To be your king. And now that the opportunity is here, why haven't you acted on it?"

My hand rested over Celestia's gilded hoof. A very heavy question. Made all the heavier by the crown on her head. And Celestia could not let her eyes meet ours. "It's... Yes, I want it someday... But...it's not something I can act on so freely. Especially when considering how it might effect all of Equestria! My children will be heirs to the crown! Everyone will know them! That's not something I..."

"Enough with the crown!" Novo made a move neither of us expected. She suddenly reached out and snatched Celestia's golden crown right off her head and flung it across the room into the cushioning landing of a sofa in the corner. Celestia was so stung by this one act that she was left speechless. And I knew better than to speak up then. This had become a conversation between friends, monarchs, and lovers bound to the same man. "Celestia. Honey. You may be at the very top of Equestria's governing hierarchy, but you're still a mare. And you're still the future wife of this wonderful man. That's the only thing that should matter right now."

Celestia looked so very confused. She wanted to speak, but could not find the right words. I did what little I could while she and I remained in the embrace of Novo's wing. I slid off Celestia gilded shoe and gently held her hoof with nothing between us. Novo then let out a sigh as she smiled gently, "You really did pick up on a lot of bad habits during that millennium, didn't you? The weight of the world was never meant to be carried on the shoulders of one mare. I may have worn a crown for much longer than you, but I never had to focus on so much during my reign. You were never supposed to reign without Luna by your side... And it would be unrealistic to expect all those old habits to get phased out after only a few years, wouldn't it?"

Of course. The millennium following the birth of Nightmare Moon. For exactly a thousand years, Celestia reigned alone. And I bet the entire worldly population of viewed Celestia's absolute sovereignty as a mark of pride and admiration instead of a tragic and unreasonable burden. How long ago did Luna return to this world? Maybe only five years? Even with Nightmare Moon herself further easing the burden of reigning over Equestria, and even moreso with her mother and father now serving as royal advisors, the memories and routines picked up during that previous millennium would not fade so easily. Even there in my embrace, Celestia still had a few chains shackled to her psyche.

The Princess of the Dawn let out a long sigh before gazing past me at her best friend. She looked so tired, but managed to display a smile. "Novo... Truly, thank you for always being there when I needed a shoulder to lean on. I'm worried I would've gone mad without you... You really are my best friend."

"It's always been a pleasure, old friend. And it pains me to see when that crown digs a little too deeply into your judgement." Novo replied softly while even setting aside her own crown to insure she and Celestia were still on even footing. There was no queen or princess in my embrace at that moment. Just two wonderful women I was so very in love with. The two of them brought their heads forward and nuzzled up against each other. Novo cooed to her friend, "That's it, honey. Don't think about the crown tonight. Don't think about the throne. Even royalty needs time to just focus an being themselves. At the end of the day, even a kings and queens are stallions and mares."

A quiet sob hissed from Celestia's lips. Even while her smile did not fade. She leaned into Novo while Novo did the same for her. And I put my arms around both of them. The beautiful Princess of the Dawn whispered, "Thank you... I really needed to hear that tonight."

The two of them began to pull away while Celestia and I remained draped in Novo's wing. The glorious queen of Capricorn Island. began to speak gently to her friend. None of her usual sass was in her voice. Just the tone of a woman who was much wiser than Celestia in fields she had little to no experience in. "You've had a taste of being a mother before, Celestia. I still remember when you first showed up on my doorstep with little Cadence. And you raised her into a fine mare."

A nervous giggle escaped Celestia's throat. But she did not speak much about it. "I...had my reasons for adopting Cadence. But things changed over time. And...I'm just glad she grew up to be so happy and healthy."

"See? You do have the makings of a good mother in you. You technically already did it once." Novo chuckled before pulling Celestia and I closer under her wing. A hint of Novo's usual soulful sass returned to her voice as she asked with a smile, "So then what's stopping you from finally having a little one of your very own? I don't have to be the only queen MILF around here."

Celestia was not the only one who was left skittish at those words. I too bit my lower lip while trying to not laugh. Although I did notice Celestia glance at her crown over yonder. But she then squinted her eyes shut and turned away. Doing everything she could to not think about it. That night was about us and not about her role as the Princess of the Dawn. She soon whispered, "It's true... I...have wondered at times...if I would ever have...foals of my own."

My hand more firmly gripped Celestia's hoof. A fire flared up in my heart. She then turned her gaze to me as she then said, "I thought...I would never know what it's like to fall in love. That my crown wouldn't allow it. But then...when I brought you to this world..."

I leaned closer to my future queen before she rested her head on my shoulder. Her voice wavered as I allowed her to speak through tears. "So many things could've gone wrong... I could've chosen someone else. There could've been so many complications. The entire project could've failed. But...by bringing you to our world... James... Oh, my love... Could there have ever been a better option...than bringing you to our world that day?"

There was no stopping me. I tightly embraced my beloved while squinting my eyes shut. Celestia's tearful joy was infectious. I too felt my eyes grow hot with tears that soon squeezed out between their lids. "You gave me a life I never would've found back home... You don't know what you've done for me, my love..."

"I doubt I ever will truly know... But I certainly didn't expect...to finally fall in love. To be held by a man who understands the value of the simple things in life." Celestia whispered to me before placing a kiss on my ear. But that kiss was followed by a statement that tickled my heart. "And as I said on that night... I would gladly bear a son fathered by humanity's champion."

My body suddenly grew hot. When I turned to look into her eyes, Celestia gazed back at me with a joyous smile. "James... Please. No more waiting. If it happens... Then it happens. I want to forget about the crown for now. And just...be your mare."

Novo was respectfully silent while her friend and I gazed into each other's eyes. I whispered with a hand on my beloved's shoulder, "Then...will you make me a father, my love?"

"Yes. Gladly." Celestia giggled before her lips met mine. And that kiss instantly deepened into a dance of our eager tongues. We hummed and sang, our passion igniting. There would be no more waiting. We were in love. A love that was more or less born from a miracle. Born from a single decision made almost on a whim. There would be no more waiting. It was time. Equestria would finally have an heir to the throne.

Novo did not get in the way. She gently released us from her wing and merely watched as Celestia and I indulged in each other. My hands slid over her shoulders, our kissing being constant and heated. Celestia's magic went to work in removing the remaining pieces of her royal regalia. Her gilded shoes and her bejeweled peytral. They clattered gently against the soft carpeting below as her body became bare. She was as radiant as any true member of Equestria's royal family, but there was no sign of her royal heritage on her anymore. At that moment, Celestia was just a mare. My mare.

We kissed and caressed. And soon I felt something take hold of me under my shorts. I hissed with a sharp inhale as an unseen force dragged my boxers off me to reveal a billowing golden aura wrapped around my stiffening shaft. Enough hours had gone by since my moment of intimacy with Novo. I was rested and ready like we had planned. I could feel subtle sensations. Like a hand sliding up and down my length. Celestia's eyes were filled with a genuine hunger as she prepared my body. There was no turning back by then. I leaned forward and whispered lovingly into her ear a beautiful truth. "I want to have to have babies with you."

Celestia gazed lovingly into my eyes even as her golden yellow aura coated the lengths of her horn and my manhood. And her word were equally sincere and sweet. "And I can't wait to carry our little ones."

My beloved kissed me along my face as I sharply gasped at the jolts of pleasure filling me. Her invisible magical hand tightening its grasp around my length in a masterful way. And she continued to whisper into my ear with such a lovely inflection in her tone. "I want to know what it's like...to carry a child of my own. To know what it means to be a mother for real."

I tried to find the right words to say. But I was silenced. Celestia brought her lips to mind and kissed me most deeply as her beautiful wings spread wide. She and I wheezed in heated need before she whispered to me with those beautiful eyes gazing into mine. "Let's create a child together, my love. Our child."

My soul burned with need. Those were words I needed to hear. This was not merely an act of shared pleasure. It was an act of fulfilling a most beautiful desire. What could be more beautiful than for two lovers to come together to create a new little life together? One that would grow and become a happy wonderful citizen of the world we loved? One who would come to know the happiness we knew of living in a borderline paradise like Equestria. Celestia's grasp on my shaft released when I began to place soft fluttering kisses along her neck. She gasped and shuddered, my arms gently guided her down and onto her back. We were filled with a mutual desire. To make love. And to make life.

I was already inside her before Celestia's head touched the bed. I gripped her hind legs and brought my hips to her full feminine flanks with my length buried to the hilt. And I felt it. That wonderful warmth. Too warm. The warmth of a mare at her most fertile. And my heart was filled with renewed purpose. I could not leave this task unfinished. I needed to breed my beloved. To give her the foal we desired while she was still able to receive it.

Celestia only grew more beautiful as the seconds went by. Those joyful sighs and whimpers as I plunged deep into her over and over. I could see it in her mane. It gradually lost its constant and almost ethereal properties. It went from constantly billowing with all the colors of an aurora to becoming still and solid. I could see her mane actually start looking like a thick mane of individual hairs. She looked so radiant... Even if it was involuntary, I could not help but feel like my beloved undying sun queen had momentarily relinquished her immortality. To become mortal just long enough to creating a precious child with her mortal lover.

Even if such a concept was not the case, it only made me love her more. I thrust into Celestia while trying to not bring us to a climax too soon. Such a radiant woman of a mare... But I was then reminded that we were not alone.

Novo made her presence known. Relaxing beside us, she gently took hold of Celestia's hoof. Celestia gasped lightly as she turned her head to gaze up at her best friend. All while Novo spoke sweetly to her. "You're doing fine, honey. Just let your man be good to you."

Celestia was bushing furiously as she realized her best friend was serving as a witness to this wonderful occasion. I too felt a little uneasy, but was too madly in love with both of those wonderful mares to let that stop me. That initial sense of awkward surprise made way for a thrill in my heart. There was nothing to be nervous about. This was normal for polygamy. Nothing but love between a man and the wonderful women who had found love with him.

The Princess of the Dawn could not even find words between Novo's tender support and the pleasure being shared between her and I. Novo's presence went from being odd to invigorating. Novo may not have been around as long as Celestia, but she had centuries of experience in fields Celestia did not. She was a master of the art of love. Of being a loving wife. And of being a mother. And she was now supervising the start of Celestia's journey down that path as well. Celestia finally found the will to speak as she gasped, "What...did I...ever do to...deserve a friend like you?"

"You fell in love with the man I love, honey. A man who has enough love in his heart for many mares." Novo said softly before even placing a kiss on Celestia right between the eyes. This prompted an adorable giggle from the beautiful sun princess. They truly were the best of friends. And Novo whispered a wonderful desire to her. "I want us to raise our kids together, honey. My little ones will be yours and yours will be mine. All right?"

Celestia did not even have words to say to that. But her face said it all as she softly whimpered in ecstasy. She was overjoyed at the thought. As was I. To just imagine... Sons and daughters. Princes and princesses. A brand new royal family of half brothers and sisters born from multiple mothers and one father who would adore them all. And as I began to renew my efforts to bless my beloved Celestia with the gift of motherhood, Novo leaned towards me and brought her beak to my lips. "You've always been so good to us, my love."

I was sandwiched between two wonderful mares and the love they held for me. Celestia's body and mine were locked together in a dance of sincere and loving baby-making while Novo clamped her beak over my face to let our tongues dance together in the deepest kiss a hippogriff could offer. I was drowning in love between those two beautiful royal mares. One of which was surely already carrying our first child. The other would hopefully join her on that journey by the time morning came.

What an experience... While my upper body was receiving love from Novo, my lower body was giving pleasure to Celestia. And Novo made certain to do her part to spur me onward as she whispered into my ear. But not so quietly that Celestia could not hear her. "We are your queens, baby. But one of us isn't one yet. Go ahead, my love. Turn your little sun princess into a real queen."

Those words sang directly to my heart. And I truly wanted that. I wanted to turn my beautiful Celestia into a glorious matronly queen. And judging by the little squeal that came from her, Celestia was happy to hear such a thing as well. Novo was balancing being loving and lewd in such an impressive fashion. Her hand tightened its grip around her best friend's hoof as she look back at Celestia. "You're gonna be a queen MILF just like me, honey. I can't wait to see your little fillies and colts."

"They'll...be so...beautiful...!" Celestia beamed with an almost drunken smile while tilting her head back. I squinted my eyes shut as I sped up the thrusting of my hips into her full and firm flanks. What would our sons and daughters look like? Oh, how radiant they would be... My imagination went wild, trying to picture the almost godly forms of our future children as mares and stallions. They would be the envy of the most extravagant of Canterlot's finest...

The pressure was building in my loins. And I was leaning further forward with my head coming down with Celestia brining her head for to gaze into my eyes. We were getting so close. All while Novo served as a witness to what would hopefully be the moment our first child would begin to exist. I gasped in desperation, "Celestia... My love... My queen..."

"Make me your queen, my sunshine... Let me bear your heirs..." Celestia gasped with such joy on her face. She then suddenly wrapped me in her wings as I feverish thrust my hips into hers. So desperately trying to bring us both to climax. My beautiful sun queen gazed into my eyes as she whimpered, "James... My love... My king! Be my king! Be...the father of..."

It came so forcefully. Celestia and I could no longer string words together as it all came crashing down on us. Quivering and groaning, barely even able to say each other's names, my seed came flooding into her womb. But in my soul, I prayed. I pleaded that this wonderful moment would let us have what we desired most. Praying for a child to come to be. A beautiful royal child. A filly. A colt. I did not care which. I just...wanted us to finally be a family.

Like a flurry of extravagant fireworks, it ended all too soon. And I felt such joyous fatigue as I rested atop my beloved. I remained wrapped in her wings while I scooped Celestia into my arms. I whispered to her, eyes closed as I basked in her radiance. "I love you."

"And I...love you... My sunshine..." Celestia cooed to me with her breath huffing with a fevered wheeze. And she continued to whisper to me with her head resting against her beautiful and still mane. "I feel it... The fire is going out... Just...sweet relief..."

"You know what that means, honey. You're gonna have a baby." Novo giggled deeply even as her hand continued to gently clutch her best friend's hoof. She saw everything. That wondrous and experienced motherly queen served as a witness to what would hopefully be the moment Celestia and I created our first child together. Celestia could not even find any words as she drunkenly gazed up at her best friend. Only for Novo to scan her friend's beautiful form before speaking with a smirk on her beak. "I have to say... You look hot with your hair down like that."

Celestia managed to bring her other hoof to her lips as she giggled weakly at Novo's observations. Celestia's glorious mane and tail were still stiff and looked more like actual hair now that they had lost their usual ethereal properties. "It's a natural response, Novo! They lose their motion when I...get a little too relaxed."

"Hey, I believe you. I'm just saying I don't normally see your hair look like this when it's dry. It's a good look for you, honey. And every queen should look good for her king now and then." Novo said softly with her fingers gently rubbing over her friend's wrist. I turned my gaze up at her as I basked in the afterglow. Between Novo and Celestia... I felt so at ease. So happy and fulfilled. And my beautiful queen reached out and kissed me right between the eyes before she whispered to me. "You performed splendidly, baby. We love you."

"I...don't think I'll ever find a way to convey just how much I love you two... How much I love all of you." I spoke with a crooked smile. I really do not know how I do it. To love so many... To want to take that love and create new lives with those wonderful women... I believe it. There are few men who have the integrity to do that. And I felt blessed to know that I was one of those fortunate few. I wanted to make all of my wonderful lovers just as happy and fulfilled as they made me feel.

"You don't have to tell us, dear... You listen more than you speak anyway, right?" Celestia giggled as she tried to pull me further up her body. I assisted her and brought my lips to hers. Such joy was in our hearts. She then looked up at Novo and asked, "I suppose...we're well on our way to being more than just friends..."

Novo chuckled beautiful before she said, "You got that right, Celestia. You and I have always been best friends. But before long... We'll be family too. Our little ones will be brothers and sisters... Oh baby, I can't wait to see those sweet little things finally meet each other..."

There were tears in Novo's eyes. But not the slightest show of sorrow. And I felt such emotion simmering within me. A family of royal children... Born from different mothers, but still brothers and sisters all the same. Some coated in fluffy feathers with beaks instead of lips. And some in the form of true colts and fillies. Was this the beginning of a new era of kinship between Equestria's mainland and Capricorn Island? Celestia only replied with a drowsy smile of her own, "I...want that too..."

We were all so tired. It was such a long day. And with such a fulfilling end to it. Celestia and I would not be able to stay awake for much longer. But I did not want it to be just us in that bed that night. I turned my gaze up at Novo and whispered, "Novo... Please stay with us tonight."

"I'm not going anywhere, James. I'm staying right here. Celestia's not your only queen after all." That wonderful queen coed to me. I finally found the strength to remove myself from Celestia's beautiful body. And with some effort, the three of us were gently tucked under the blankets with the room going dark. Novo was on my right while Celestia was on my left. And I felt a hoof and avian hand resting upon my chest. I could barely see them in the dark, but I felt their elegant equine bodies against me. Novo whispered to me with that wonderful and soulful voice of hers, "What a day... You two feeling all right?"

"Very, Novo... Just... I... I'm so happy. I shouldn't have waited. I should've listened to my heart more. Thank you for always being there for me when I need someone to talk some sense into me." Celestia spoke with a yawn. I placed my hand over her hoof to let her know that I was there for her too. But I understood why my words did not carry as much weight as Novo's. Hers was a wisdom that could only be gained through centuries of experience.

"What're friends for, honey? Just know that you're the mare of a very special man. And he will always love you. Won't you, baby?" Novo cooed whimsically as I felt her talon gently slide over my chest in a ticklish manner.

I could not stop myself from letting out a snicker at Novo's playfully prodding. And I whispered in kind. "Always. I... I can't let either of you go now. I...love you too much to turn back now. I want this to work. I...want us all to be happy together in the end."

"We will be, James. We will... I'm convinced now. And we love you." Celestia whispered to me as I felt a kiss being planted on both sides of my face. One from the soft and supple lips of a mare. The other from the firm yet magically flexible tip of a hippogriff's beak. And that was enough. It was time to sleep. We still had a full week ahead of us.

There were no interruptions in my dreaming mind that night. Perhaps Luna and Nightmare Moon were too aware of what was going on with their sister and I that night. And when I awoke, I felt so...sad. I remembered being happy. Too happy. I remembered being in the presence of...someone small. Several of them. And I remembered holding them. I felt so loved... And they loved me. They did not want to be put down. If my arms were full, they would rest atop my shoulders. I was amused, but also eager to please the little creatures with me. Were they...mine? My children?

Celestia and Novo were still sleeping peacefully at my sides. And they looked so equally radiant together. I very carefully threw the covers towards the edge of the bed to reveal their full forms. They looked so similar, yet so different. But the Princess of the Dawn and the queen of Capricorn Island were equally beautiful. All while possessing beauty only immortal royals could display. And it was a tight fit. The three of us could only barely fit on that bed.

I could not bring myself to even try to leave the bed just yet. I did not want to disturb my two beloveds just yet. And I did not want to leave their sides. Novo's hand and Celestia's hoof still rested on opposite sides of my chest. All I could do was rest my hands over theirs. All while I sighed and gazed at the ceiling above in the morning sunlight. "What did I do to deserve such love... To deserve such...fortune?"

Was I truly worthy of such powerful love from so many wonderful women? Especially those at the height of Equestria's governing powers? In a moment of weakness, I considered the possibility of just...going away. To let them find someone better for them. But I scolded myself for such a thought. No. We had already come too far to even entertain the notion of giving up. And I almost laughed at myself. I could not let myself have doubts now. These relationships... The more who come into this wonderful family of mine, the higher the risk. There was no room for doubts or pessimism. For this endeavor to succeed, I would need to always believe in tomorrow. And that was something I would always be able to do in this wonderful world of Equestria. And as long as I had them. I would never had been able to hold onto such hope back home on Earth...

Between the touch of my fingers and the gentle breeze of a ceiling fan above, Celestia and Novo began to stir and soon lazily opened their eyes to gaze at me and each other. Novo spoke first as she grinned so lovingly at the two of us. "Good morning, you two. Sleep well?"

"Yes... I... I still can't believe that really happened last night..." Celestia replied softly yet nervously. But she did not appear disturbed or regretful. Only a smile was on her lips.

My hand wrapped its fingers around Celestia's hoof. My eyes met hers and I asked, "Any regrets about last night?"

"No! No, not at all! That was... It was...wonderful. Thank you... And thank you, Novo. I... I needed to hear everything you said." Celestia giggled weakly while not being all that awake just yet. But she was joyous. As was I. The previous night was just the beginning of a new chapter of our lives.

"I was just doing my part as a good friend who knows better, Celestia. And as a fellow wife of this wonderful man." Novo chuckled deeply while I bit my lower lip. Always so eager to shower her man with praise, that wonderful mare. Only then did the two of them roll out of bed and onto their hands and hooves. There was no way I was getting out of bed before them. The two glorious monarchs shuffled to the front of the bed while straining their necks before even giving me an impressive display of their wings. They were not trying to put on a show. They were just getting a good morning stretch going. At least for the moment.

Novo, always one to flaunt her love for her man, smirked at me as she looked back over her shoulder. I noticed all too late. With her wings still spread wide, she lifted her tail feathers aside to give me a good view of her vibrant marehood nestled between the rounded curves of her motherly flanks. My breath caught in my throat. It was too early for such antics, but I would be dishonest if I said I was displeased with her shameless display. Celestia soon noticed as well and barked with her eyes wide in shock. "Novo, it's too early for that!"

But the queen of Capricorn Island was not having her friend's rebuttal. She lifted her beak high as she balked at Celestia's protest. "And why not, honey? When you're as sexy as we are and so in love with a wonderful man, you shouldn't be afraid to flaunt it to him when no one's looking. Don't you wanna look sexy for your king now and then?"

I had to cover my mouth to stifle a laugh at the sheer unorthodox audacity of Novo. There truly is no other queen like her on the planet. And Celestia could not find a way to refute her much more experienced friend. Her impressive wings suddenly drooped as a crooked and defeated smile formed on her face. "I guess I still have a lot to learn about being in love... I... James and I haven't known each other all that long, all things considered. I don't even know what it means to be a wife yet."

Novo looked at Celestia and brought her wing down to gently stroke her friend's back. "No need to apologize, honey. All this confidence is the product of eons of experience. You'll get there eventually. And I'll be there to give you all the advice you need. You got a question about what it means to be in love? You just ask mama here."

"Pffft, Novo... You never fail to amuse me! Or frustrate me." Celestia joking retorted as they two old friends shared a laugh. I too cracked an amused smirk as I enjoyed the morning show happening before me. But we still reeked of sex. A morning shower would be needed before anything else happened.

I was surprised by just how much more crowded it was in that shower stall with a second mare of their size with me. But we made it work. Novo and Celestia stepped around me to get full exposure to the falling water. And they looked equally enticing when soaked to the bone. But while I had my eyes closed to rinse the shampoo out of my hair, my two royal lovers sprang a trap on me.

Something pressed against my sides. And when I opened my eyes, I found myself locked between the two amazing mares. Novo and Celestia had their shoulders pressed firmly against me to pin me between them. They had even curved their bodies to lock me between them by having their flanks touch. With their faces parallel with mine, I saw what they wanted. Their eyes told me everything.

There was no alarm in me. They just wanted to love me in that moment alone where no one would see us. Back and forth, Celestia and Novo placed a kiss upon my lips. And I was all too happy to partake. Back and forth, from beak to lips, I was showered with tender kisses that I was all too happy to give right back. And that was not all I wanted. I reached as far back as my arms would allow and slid my hands down the sides of their bodies. Until my fingers rested against the sides of their bellies.

Celestia and Novo instantly stopped with their alternating kisses and released a simultaneous sigh. They knew what I was trying to feel for as they rested their brows against the sides of my head. My fingers tenderly caressed my beloveds. I prayed in my heart that it was happening. That life was beginning in the wombs of those two beautiful royal mares. And my eyes met Novo's as she whispered lovingly to me. "They're yours."

"And I'll love them forever." I responded with a tender gaze of my own. There was a quiet joy in the air as we stood in the falling warm water of our morning shower. Just savoring each other and anticipating our futures together.

Celestia opened her eyes and gazed into mine while I was still lovingly pinned between her and Novo. She whispered in longing, "I hope it won't be the last time..."

We all just wanted one thing. To love and be loved. And to bring more little lives into this world to love and raise together. And I whispered that desire to them. "I just...want to see our family grow."

"And this family of ours will grow, honey." Novo cooed to me. She and Celestia placed kiss after kiss upon me while I kissed them right back. Only for Novo to whisper again. "One foal at a time."

I almost felt like I was in a haze when I stepped out of the shower. The bathroom was full of steam. I could barely see anything in the mirror. I was practically drunk on love and hope. And my two royal beloveds could not stay out of my arms. They leaned into me, beckoning me to hold them. And I did. We were just so in love... So eager to finally have a family... To be ore than lovers. To be father and mothers to a new generation of precious little ones who would grow up happy and healthy. We kept whispering such loving words to each other. Hopes for the future.

It was a struggle to find the will to leave the bathroom. We just wanted to be together and nothing more. But our entourage would grow concerned if we did not show up for breakfast. I reluctantly started to get dressed while Novo helped Celestia dry and straighten her mane and tail. I let out a happy sigh as I allowed my thoughts to go back to the previous day. "This really is the perfect place...to just let things happen. All that honeymoon magic..."

I noticed Celestia's golden regalia stacked untidily on the sofa nearby. But when I reached for them, Celestia finally stepped up behind me with her body dried and bare. She shook her head while reaching for me arm. "Leave them. Just until we're ready to go home."

This caught my attention. Celestia had always looked comfortable while wearing her usual gilded attire. Not to mention she always looks great in them. But she spoke to me with a smile of longing. "I...want to spend the rest of our stay here...away from those. Away from those royal responsibilities. I just...want to be me while we're here. Not as your queen, but your mare."

There was only one thing I could say to such a wonderful statement. I turned to Celestia and began to pull her into an embrace. "I love you."

"And I love you... But let's not keep everyone waiting. Novo's already gone ahead to keep everyone distracted in case they start wondering where we are." Celestia giggled sweetly before placing a kiss upon my lips. I did not even hear Novo leave the suite. But leave it to that cunning queen to look out for us.

And so began another wonderful day in paradise. And my heart was full of hope. If fate deemed it acceptable, hopefully the Alabaster and Olympia would return home with two passengers more than they arrived with. Only time would tell.

A Farewell to Sunny Shores

Author's Note

If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting me through Patreon, Ko-Fi, or Subscribestar.

A Farewell to Sunny Shores

Our time in Cantercun continued. Day by day, almost nothing but good times. Good food, good company, good music, good scenery. But even times of times of relaxation can have moments of somber recollection. But while those moments were few and far between, they were also brief. A little love, friendship, and just being able to listen and support one another was enough.

I would have been happy to document more specifics about the rest of my stay in Cantercun, but the days just sort of blended together after the last one I documented. When you are somewhere just to relax and unwind after a stressful period, it eventually becomes a new kind of routine. And a routine is difficult to find anything to say about unless something happens to break up the monotony.

One thing that I can go into detail about is Silverstream. Every single day, she came to my side to offer her services for...just about anything I needed. I think she was just worried about me. And she would remind me every day that I was her best friend. I made certain to set aside enough time to spend a little of my day with her. We even got the whole family together to go check out the local seapony settlement just offshore. Even Sky Beak made for quite the majestic seapony stallion once we got one of those necklaces on him. And I made certain to not open my mouth that time while we were under the waves.

Silverstream would even find times to just be quiet with me. Usually when just holding me while we relaxed on the beach. I even though that something may have been wrong with her at first. I always found her comparable to Pinkie Pie at times. But only now and then instead of all the time. Pinkie Pie is wild, silly, and always looking for an opportunity to make someone laugh or smile. Silverstream is just a young lady who is eager to expand her horizons, learn new things, and make people happy. The way she would hold me, churring sweetly with her hand stroking my scalp...

She knew I had been hurt. And I am certain Silverstream was just trying to heal me whenever she did that. I can only pray she never truly witnesses the horrors of PTSD like I did. Under any other circumstances, she would have been correct in assuming I had mental scars that had not healed. Thank the heavens for the wonders of Equestrian medical magic and science. But I would always reward my wonderful friend with a session of scritches followed by a kiss on the forehead. And she would always puff up so happily after the latter.

As for the rest of my time there... There was one thing that became routine that is easy to remember and talk about. After the last night I documented, Celestia was never once seen wearing her royal regalia. Just being herself and living in that tropical land free of any royal responsibilities. Luna and Nightmare Moon even picked up on Celestia's new style and started leaving their black and pale blue attire behind in their rooms. Nightmare Moon looked especially stunning with how her pitch black coat contrasted with our bright tropical surroundings. As if she was a walking shadow. Then again, King Orbash stood out just as hard with his black coat of midnight. Nightmare Moon even caught me staring at times and would always respond with a smirk. While not the original intention, she was not above pleasing her one true love by leaving her elegant body bare for his eyes to enjoy. Every once in a while, we would slip away to where no one would see us. To just hold each other, share many kisses, and just be in love. Even if we could not truly be together, we would always belong to each other.

But it went beyond just that with my lovers down there in the idyllic tropics. Detached from our usual responsibilities and enjoying the simple life resulted in...our interests focusing on simpler pleasures. Good food and drink, but also...a focus on each other. Our libidos reached new heights with so few distractions. After that previous night, not a day went by without me being buried to the hilt inside one of my royal lovers.

Celestia. Novo. Rain Shine. Even Ember to some degree. All four of them found time to be with me. And we would all too easily begin to find our affections for each other becoming more amorous by the second. I loved them and they loved me. And with our interests having narrowed and simplified, what we wanted more than anything was each other. To love and be loved is a simple and beautiful thing. And there is no desire or pleasure more natural than a man and woman coming together to create offspring as a couple.

I would always be so loving and tender with my beloveds. And while not a constant, we would often find ourselves whispering a shared desire we both had. A desire for children. To become mother and father together. To build a family together. To create not just pleasure with each other, but to also create life. And those tender words of the purest desire possible would always invigorate me. To go above and beyond to bring my beloved to the peak of ecstasy.

Rain Shine especially... She never failed to tease my heart with such sacred words. Whenever we made love, she would inevitably whisper her hopes for a daughter. That I would bless her with the children she never had the chance to have. And that need burned hotly in my very soul as hers and mine danced together much as our bodies did. I could feel it in her. That emptiness. Fertile fields, but barren and bare. Rich soil that had never once produced bountiful harvests. All because no seeds had ever been sowed in it.

There was no woman there in my company that I wanted to have children with more than Rain Shine. It is in a kirin's nature to bear fruit. To bring precious foals into the world that are intrinsically connected to the beautiful earth itself. And I desperately wanted to be the one who would father that next generation of kirin fillies. If only Rain Shine's heat cycle had been in effect during our stay in Cantercun. I would have gladly insured that we would not return home without our first child growing in her womb. We were just so in love... So ready to grow an entire orchard of beautiful little blossoms together. If only fate was more on our side at the time.

Ember... My beautiful blue rose. How I wanted her. How I wanted her to feel just how much I love her. But we still had to maintain a certain distance. Although that did not stop us from giving pleasure to each other. And that lustful gaze in her eyes whenever she would masterfully pleasure my shaft with her tongue... She always took pride in making me feel so good. And I did the same. When my fingers were buried deep in her cloaca, she would hold me in any way she could. Beckoning me to continue until she would spasm and howl in climax. She had never known such love and tenderness from a man before me and I was honored to be the first and only.

I tried to not whisper my most heartfelt desires to her. I knew I should not pressure Ember too much too quickly. The concept of love and romance was something she was still coming to terms with. But perhaps twice during our moments of shared pleasure, she would whisper her hopes to me. Her hopes for the future of not just us, but her people. A future only her heirs could give them. Heirs that only I would sire.

To be a father of dragon children... A dream I have held for far too long. Perhaps for at least half of my lifetime. And for Ember to be the one who would bless me with that... To make a lifelong dream a reality... I was more than honored. I would whisper in turn to her. Promising my beloved that our children would be the brightest minds and beacons of hope for her people. Our sons and daughters... I can hardly wait to finally see them. With a mother as beautiful as Ember, just how precious would they be?

I could see it in her eyes. Ember wanted to say it to me. To say what would bind us forever. And yet she could not. But that did not stop her from skirting the edges of the topic. The very fact that she had asked me to not only sire, but raise and father her heirs was basically a very roundabout way of asking me to be her lifelong mate. Asking me to be hers without actually asking me to. What a strange case of mental gymnastics to dance around what her very genetics would demand her to do. But whatever the case... I think she merely mentioned such beautiful hopes as a means to help us both cope. To remind each of us that we were meant for each other. To ease the waiting. And it was working. I was always so happy to speak to her of my shared hopes with her. And my fingers would occasionally rub over hers. To imagine putting a ring on that finger. Would I ever be able to walk down the aisle with Ember for a more traditional wedding on our own terms? Good lord, she would look spectacular in a white dress...

Ember would distract me from such thoughts whenever my fingers rubbed along hers as if searching for something. She would wrap me up in her wings and hold my face before bringing her lips to mine. And our tongues would always dance. The subtle taste of sulfur on her breath always felt like an invitation. Like the sulfur contents of a match igniting something in me. We were so madly in love. So eager to be something more. Ember, my love... How much longer until we can truly belong to each other?

But at long last, our final night there in Cantercun ended. And I awoke in the embrace of my dear Celestia. Her body bare, I could see her still mane beginning to gradually waver again. And she awoke to gaze upon me with those vibrant eyes. "Good morning, my love. Did you sleep well?"

"I don't think it's possible for me to sleep poorly in the embrace of someone so lovely." I replied before reaching out and placing a kiss upon her lips. Celestia groggily giggled with her wing pulling me into an embrace. She rested her head atop mine while I draped an arm over her. I wanted to spend my final night there with only her. I had hopped back and forth between Celestia, Novo, and where Ember and Rain Shine bunked together. Trying to insure they would get their times with me. And helping me get used to the practice of setting time aside for all of my beloveds. It sounds so daunting on paper, the art of polygamy. But with practice and experience, it quickly comes naturally if one has the capacity for it. And it is not just for me. It is for them. I want my beloveds to know the love of a husband. Even if legal reasons prevent us from standing before the altar together.

We were in no hurry to leave the bed. And so Celestia and I held each other for a while longer. To just be in love and detached from our responsibilities. I savored the presence of not the Princess of the Dawn, but the mare under the crown. My beautiful Celestia. My mare. And when the time finally comes, my wife. I whispered my deepest desires to her, "I just want to be your husband someday..."

"But James... You already are." Celestia said with a dreamy sigh. Her wing's grip tightened over me with her head gently nuzzling my head from above. She whispered so sweetly to me as her words tickled my heart. "You are the husband I thought I would never have. The man I love. The ring on your finger... The ring you placed on my horn... Isn't that enough, my love? You are my man and I am your mare. And someday... You will be the father of my children. We...will truly have a family that day. Not a royal family. Just...a family we made together."

There was no stopping a tear from sneaking out from under my eyelids. She was...just... My hand found its way to Celestia's belly. The father of her children... Father of the child that may very well be growing within her at that moment... I felt my beloved pull my head closer and into the crook of her neck with movements of only her jaw before whispering into my ear. "I love you. And I will always be your bride. I will always...be your wife. My husband. My king. My love. I'll always be yours, my sunshine. My only sunshine."

I wept with such joy. Buried my face into Celestia's neck as we embraced. Was that truly the life I had earned in Equestria? Could anyone have anticipated where life would have taken us on that fateful day when I was brought into that wonderful world for the first time? No. I strongly doubt it. Fate had surprised us all.

Minutes went by with my tears slowly drying. Even if Celestia was my wife in all but legal records, she was still the Princess of the Dawn. One who had probably done more for Equestria than any other person who had ever worn a crown. One who I admired in more ways than one. And I whispered to my future queen, "Dear... Even if I can't truly be your king... I would happily at least be your knight."

Celestia let out such a sweet giggle at my words. She nuzzled the back of my head while keeping my face tucked into her soft neck. All while she spoke to me, "Oh, don't be silly, my love. You're more than worthy of the crown. But you'll always be my knight in shining armor too. My sweet knight of few words... Oh my goodness, you really do make my mind race with those old stories. Where knights always look so stoic when on duty, but you never know what's going on under their helmets."

"Heh... I don't need that kind of discipline. I learned how to keep my words to myself a while ago on my own." I replied as the air finally became a bit more humorous. There was no time for tears in such a place. We should have been happy and laughing, not weeping. Even if the tears we shed were ones of joy.

We finally sat up in bed and took a moment to stretch. It was far too tempting to go right back to sleep. I cast a glance at Celestia while she was momentarily distracted and flexing her majestic wings. That vacation down there in Cantercun... It truly was a honeymoon for me in all but name. Novo. Rain Shine. Ember. But especially Celestia. It felt like we were truly sharing a bed as husband and wife for the first time. And while I already knew the answer, I still felt the need to ask. "You really think your parents would give us their blessings at the altar?"

Celestia suddenly glanced at me with a very amused smirk on her lips. "Really? Are you just being silly with me, dear? Of course they would. Father loves you as if you were his own flesh and blood. And... Well... I know you and Mother didn't get off to the best start. Goodness knows that was a harrowing day... But she loves you too. Even if she doesn't show it often. They would be honored to have you with us."

I cracked an even bigger smirk than hers as I said, "You're right. I was just messing with you. I already knew all that. I just...wanted to hear it from your own lips."

A snort escaped Celestia's nostrils as she finally folded her wings. She was not bothered. A little positive reinforcement is never a bad thing. But while she went to the bathroom, I headed out onto the patio beyond the sliding glass door at the far end of her room. We always used the hot tub together whenever we shared a night in her room. But at that moment, I just wanted to gaze out at the tropical vista one last time.

What a view. I could hear the distant crashing waves. I leaned on the railing and just let my mind wander. And it kept wandering to the same desires that such a beautiful and simple environment tends to bring. Good food. Good drink. Good scenery. And good company. Very...intimate company. And what that company...can create.

I rested a hand over my heart. Why was my mind drifting to that thought so often when it was allowed to wander? I kept thinking about those I love. How much I love them. And how dearly I wanted to...create with them. To be more than just a lover. More than a husband. I felt such a profound desire to become a father. I wanted to see my children smiling in the arms of their wonderful mothers. To hold them in my arms. And to see them grow and love the world of Equestria in the same way I did. To spend their childhoods in a world I did not discover until long after mine was over. I wanted to become a father...so that I could give my children the life I did not get the opportunity to experience.

I tried to let my mind wander to different topics, but it kept being dominated by the desires of my heart. To share good food and drink with my friends and loved ones...which shifted to thoughts of being only with my dearly beloveds. To love...and make love together. And if their bodies would allow it... We would make life together. It was a primal desire, to be sure. And yet...a fulfilling and warm desire that filled me with the urge to find one of my lovers and hold them tightly. Just to tell them I love them and that I am so happy to have them.

Someone finally joined me on the deck. Celestia emerged from her room and wisely lowered the blinds at the sides of the deck to prevent anyone on the other patios outside other VIP hotel rooms from seeing us together. She stepped up beside me without a word and gazed out at the horizon. I faintly turned my head to look at her while she also glanced at me out of the corner of her eye. My beloved spoke softly, "We had a wonderful time, didn't we?"

"Yeah... And we really needed it." I replied with a soft sigh. I found myself reaching out to Celestia and draping an arm across her back with a hand resting on her shoulder. We stepped closer and gently leaned against each other. I closed my eyes and tilted my head her way while she did the same. The sides of our brows touched. And I whispered to my beautiful sun queen. "I love you."

"And I love you." Celestia said with just a whisper. And we stood there with all four of our other senses taking in what was around us. The touch of a gentle tropical breeze. The distant sound of ocean waves. The scents of wildflowers positioned around the resort. But with my eyes closed, my mind drifted off to those wonderful fantasies And my hand began to slide back and down Celestia's body. My fingers caressed the side of her belly. Slender and strong, but would hopefully soon begin to expand outward. Celestia giggled at my touch and said, "Be patient, dear. I'm eager to meet them too."

"I can't help it, Celestia... It's just... I don't want to sound obsessed, but..." I sighed as my eyes finally opened to meet my beloved's gaze. And it was there that the words became lodged deep in my lungs. I could not begin to explain what was happening in my heart.

Celestia could see the uncertainty in my eyes. She then whispered to me, "James, what's wrong? Why so nervous?"

There was no walking away from that conversation. And perhaps I should not have been so nervous to speak of it to a mare who was very happily carrying my child at the time. At least I hope she was. "I don't know what it is about this place... Just being able to think without concerning yourself with responsibilities... But my mind keeps going back to the same place. Just...thinking about loving you and them... And...letting us find love and...build a family together. To...have children together."

She was blushing. I am sure she was trying not to, but Celestia's wandering gaze and the growing pink in her cheeks told me enough. "James, that's a wonderful desire. Why would you be embarrassed about that?"

"Because...I can't stop thinking about it. Is that normal for a man? To...want to raise a family with his lovers?" I asked with growing uncertainty. It may have been the first time that being alone with my most sincere desires became a source of unease in me.

Celestia sighed as the blush in her face began to recede. And she only remained silent in thought for a moment before she found an answer. "I think...being in situations like this... Where you can just be true to yourself and away from the routines you're used to... It lets you think about what truly matters to you. And from the sound of it... I think you're just a father at heart, James. To want to bring children into this world...and to raise them? To see them be happy? That's a beautiful desire. Even if you're thinking about it this often, I don't see why that's a bad thing. And of course... You won't be doing it alone. You want to do so out of love. With your mares. And...I'd be honored to pursue that dream with you. Like we did already."

My eyes traced down Celestia's body to one specific point. The spot between her ribcage and her flanks. Right there in her womb... I knew there was a distinct possibility a foal was in the earliest stages of development. Our first child. I pondered what that meant for me before turning my gaze back to meet Celestia's eyes. And I realized something that only made me more grateful about...everything. Everything that had happened to me since the very instant I found myself in the world of Equestria. "I never would've experienced a life like this if I was still back home on Earth. I wouldn't have this... I wouldn't have someone like you...or them. I... I wouldn't even have had Gladesong by now. And I don't think I ever would have. I would never have known the joy...of having a family of my own."

The Princess of the Dawn gazed into my eyes as her smile faded. But not from disappointment. Her eyes even widened just a little before she spoke softly to me. "I couldn't have known... When Luna and I brought you to our world that day... I didn't realize. I didn't know that I was...saving you at the time. That I was giving you a life you most likely wouldn't have ever found in a world like that."

She held me. I was wrapped in both of Celestia's wings as she rested her head on my shoulder. "Oh, my darling sunshine... I believe you when you say you would have never found there what you have here. And I'm honored to be part of the life you've found. I'm honored I could do for you what you've done for us."

All I could do was sigh and hold her while she held me. Celestia would never truly understand. And she did not need to. She would never know what I would never have found in the world of my birth. And I have no regrets in leaving it behind. I spoke with a whisper into her ear, "Thank you. For all that you've given me just by bringing me here."

"Luna and I only laid the foundation, my love. Everything else that happened... I'm glad I was at least the catalyst for it." Celestia said as she nuzzled her head up against mine. We stood there for a minute while being caressed by the warm breeze of the tropics. The vague scent of the sea was being carried on a wind coming from the east. But she then whispered to me with a cheekier tone, "But if your mind has been going back to what you want most... Can you guess where my mind has been drifting off to ever since I stopped wearing all of my usual golden attire?"

Now it was my turn to let Celestia speak what was in her heart. And my mind began to ponder. What does my beloved sun queen think about most often? Adventures free of the crown's burden? Drowning herself in gourmet cakes? The answer I heard in my ear had nothing to do with that. Celestia, her voice laced with love, whispered to me. "Being your wife."

I tensed up in unbridled joy. What could I even say to that? As I pondered a response, Celestia lifted her head from my shoulder and looked into my eyes with such a sincere smile. "I've been thinking about what it would be like...to just leave it all behind. To go home with you. A home in the countryside. Just...being in love. Raising a family together. Fillies and colts who would know the simple things in life and know what it means to live and think like the commoners we live amongst. Especially...with Novo there with us. Her and I...and you. Being yours. And you being ours. It just...makes me weak in the knees imagining the life we could have..."

There was no restraining myself by then. I pulled my beloved into a wonderful kiss. To show her how much I loved her. And when that kiss ended, I could see wistful tears beginning to stream down Celestia's face. While I was alarmed, she never quite burst into sobbing. Even her smile did not entirely fade. "This whole princess thing... Sometimes I love it. And other times, I hate it. I love seeing my world being kept on the right track. Doing for my world what others can't. But some days... I just want to run away. But I didn't know where to run to."

My body tensed up again as Celestia tightened the embrace of her wings around me. Even with her face stained with tears, she spoke to me with a smile. "But now... I know exactly where to run to. If I ever do run away, it'll be right into your arms. Because I'm yours. Forever."

"Celestia... Please. Don't ever change, all right? And don't ever run away from the crown. The entire reason this world is the way it is... The reason Equestria is the world that's given me what I have is because you and your sisters guided it to where it is today." I said most sincerely as my hand caressed my beloved's cheek. It was all a moment of weakness. I too have had doubts once in a while. But ignoring such doubts in the end was always the right choice.

The Princess of the Dawn sighed with a very relived smile on her lips. As if she heard what she needed to hear. "I know... And I won't. It was exhausting...being the only one for a thousand years. You could never understand. But with Luna...and Nightmare Moon... And then with Mother and Father at our sides... I swear it's almost gotten...fun at times. They don't just make it bearable. They make it...enjoyable. The crown does become overbearing at times, but...I really...don't want to let it go. I know what this world needs. And I know what I'm good at. It's just a weird love-hate relationship with the whole thing, you know?"

"I can't imagine how much more bearable it becomes to rule when you're not alone in the endeavor. Even where I come from, I'm sure there have been governing powers that have developed genuine friendships with each other. To be not only allies and associates, but also friends... That's a world everyone in a position of power should strive for, right?" I asked in return as I pondered such a mindset. I was certain that even in a world as blighted as my own, there had been times when presidents, prime ministers, kings, and everything in between had genuinely admired each other during the times they personally met. Even in a world like Earth, camaraderie and friendship was possible and had happened between world leaders.

Celestia happily replied, "It really does. Don't even get me started on Novo. Diplomatic relations between Capricorn Island and mainland Equestria have always been stellar. I've made many friends with those who govern around the world. Some fade in time while others take their place, but there are those as ageless as me. Or just very long-lived. Friendship really does make everything better."

"That's what Equestria is all about, right?" I replied before holding my beloved in my arms again. Celestia let out such a sigh as she almost slumped into my arms. Like the weight of the world had been momentarily been taken off her shoulders. Feeling such weight now being placed upon me, I whispered kind words to her. "Don't ever give up. Not when the night and dreams are with you. And while the sun and moon give you counsel on everything."

"Wow... That was poetic, my love. I'll have to remember that one." Celestia giggled before she found her strength again and finally released me from her embrace. It was good to see her back in high spirits now that we would be returning to our familiar surroundings. The two of us took one last look at the vista beyond the patio before heading back indoors. We only had a matter of hours left by then.

A hot shower together fixed us both up. And I assisted Celestia in drying her mane and tail without requiring a trip to a hairdresser. She had the idea to let me hold them taut like a flag before using her heat magic to instantly dry them. That resulted in them regaining their constant ethereal wavering properties without becoming an unkempt and poofy mess.

While I got dressed, I watched as Celestia almost reluctantly began to place her golden regalia back onto her body. One shoe at a time followed by her elegant peytral. She sighed in contentment, "Back to the old grind... And here I was getting used to being rid of these things."

"Are they really that uncomfortable to wear?" I asked while wondering if I had ever asked that before. I do not think I have. Not to her or even her sisters.

"No, not at all! They're completely comfortable in general. I was just...happy to be rid of them for a while." Celestia laughed while bringing her crown before her with a levitation spell. She gazed upon it with a contemplative scowl. Only for it to be replaced by quite an interesting smirk. Celestia then had her crown float over to me and asked, "Actually... James? Why don't you do the honors?"

This perplexed me. While I did take that golden circlet into my hands, I did not know where she was going with that. Why me? "Huh? Me? Why? Does this thing give you trouble when you try to get it back over your horn?"

Celestia responded with a very amused smirk before she held her head high. She then asked with an unusual haughty tone in her voice, "My love, are you saying you won't crown your queen?"

Wow, she got me good there. I stammered and stuttered while Celestia also failed to keep a straight face. I cleared my throat before holding the crown between us in a more dignified fashion. My resolve gathered, I played along with her little game. "In that case... As king, would you grant me the honor of granting you the privilege of reigning beside me as queen, my dear Celestia?"

"It would be an honor, your majesty. Crown me. And let us guide Equestria into a golden age not seen in eons." Celestia spoke with such a regal tone that sounded more like something I would have heard out of her mother. I slowly and meticulously lowered her crown onto her head while being very mindful to not let the front touch the back of her horn. It soon rested perfectly atop her head amongst that beautiful billowing mane of aurora patterns. Celestia then lost that regal facade and spoke with a chuckle. "Seriously though, I just love you so much."

"Likewise, my dear. I mean... I love you too." I did not quite let go of that equally regal tone in time. At least I got a quick laugh out of my beloved. Our lips touched again, savoring just one last kiss before we would have to run off for our final breakfast brunch out on the dining patio. She would need to eat well now that she was...

I was suddenly reminded of what we had done roughly a week earlier. And I found myself sliding my hand down Celestia's back and to her side. She sighed longingly, knowing exactly what I was implying. I asked softly, "How have you been feeling? Any discomfort? Cramps? Anything?"

Celestia looked back at her lower body with a puzzled scowl. "Hmmm... No, not really. I don't feel any different from usual. But it may be too soon... I don't know what it's like being pregnant. Never had the chance to experience it before."

My hand rested on the side of Celestia's belly while I though back to my own experiences in the act of building a family. It took three attempts for Fluttershy and I to be blessed with Gladesong. Was it possible that our attempt just days ago resulted in nothing? If so, what was the factor that decided whether or not a child would be produced with our lovemaking? It was an answer no one had at the time. All I could do was sigh and pray in my heart. "If all else fails... We can just try again next time."

"I hope that won't be the case. I'm ready, dear. Truly... I hope it takes." Celestia cooed before reaching out and kissing me on the cheek. I turned my gaze to hers and found Celestia smiling at me with such hope in those beautiful eyes. "I want us to be a family for real, James. You. Me... And especially Novo. She'll be devastated if she never has the chance to raise a family with her new king."

"When it happens, it happens. Right? Just...need to keep trying if it doesn't. No protection or caution... Just let it all come naturally..." I said with a faint hint of humor in my heart. No caution in the bedroom always results in the most enjoyable nights between lovers. Perhaps there was a silver lining after all.

Our time at the dining patio was like many times before. Noisy and happy times with such a succulent buffet to indulge in. Luna and Nightmare Moon had returned to wearing their full sets of royal attire. We would be heading home in a matter of hours and they were getting back into the habit of wearing them. I was sandwiched between Celestia and Novo at the table. The proud future king of two wonderful queens who had been best friends for eons. They chatted with each other more than they did with me, but probably because they knew I had fewer words to say.

One thing I noticed was that some of those at the table were staring their day with mimosas for a drink. And I was mindful of what Celestia and Novo brought to the table. Not once did they partake in alcoholic beverages. They knew better than to consume even one drop. But I also noticed Ocean Flow abstaining from such drinks. And I was reminded of what Sky Beak told me while sharing a few drinks at the beachside bar.

Had they succeeded? Had the stallion who had become a father to me truly sired a third child with his wife? It was such a strange paradox. Both me and my father were trying for children with our beloveds simultaneous. That will surely result in some strange age gaps with our kids... But since when has Equestria not been weird to people from a world as mundane as Earth?

Curiosity got the better of me. I had to know if they succeeded. I watched and planned my movements. And once the breakfast rush winded down, I followed the two lovers out into the lobby. I then approached and said, "Hey there. Almost time to head home, right? We had a good run."

My feathery father and his wife responded with cheerful and happy words. Just small talk to ease them into a more serious topic. Once I was certain the tie was right, I spoke more quietly as I asked Ocean Flow directly, "By the way... I heard that you two are...trying for another kid?"

Ocean Flow's eyes widened before she looked at her husband while he playfully averted his eyes like he was distracted by something on the ceiling. She then asked playfully, "Sky, what have you been telling everyone?"

"Heh, I have no idea what you're talking about dear. I've only let one person in on things and only because I can trust him to keep it between us." Sky Beak replied before winking at me with a big grin on his beak. He then asked me, "Isn't that right, my boy?"

"It is. I think the only other person who might be wise to what you two have been up to is Novo, but she's just insightful like that. I haven't said a peep to anyone about...you and your family planning." I explained while Ocean Flow did not look annoyed with the two of us at all. Perhaps she really did trust me with keeping a secret. Which I definitely can.

Ocean Flow giggled rather excitedly before she said, "Just be sure to not tell the kids at least. We want to surprise them."

It was then that I needed to ask the most important question of all. I leaned closer and whispered, "About that... Hasn't it been maybe a week since you tried? Have you noticed anything? Any symptoms?"

Sky Beak and Ocean Flow momentarily lost their smiles as they carefully glanced about. They were being careful to keep any news between us. Once it was clear no one was within earshot, they smiled while Ocean Flow leaned closer to me to let out a whisper. "I just had my first case of morning sickness today."

There was only one thing I could do. I stepped between the married couple and put an arm around each of them. I felt myself become more tense than I should have been. And I said with a gentle whisper. "Congratulations."

They responded in kind with a winged embrace. I was held by the two of them while they held me. Sky Beak then reassuringly whispered, "You'll be an amazing big brother, my boy. I just know it. Don't worry about back then, all right?"

"Right... I know. I'll be expecting new in eleven months. That's how it is for equines, right?" I replied with Sky Beak's concerns being not entirely correct. I was apprehensive about how I would fare being a big brother for the second time. But the true cause of my tension was... I suppose it was just jealousy.

I saw Sky Beak and Ocean Flow off with a smile, but my heart was suddenly fearful. They had succeeded... But what about Celestia and Novo? It had been roughly a week since we first tried, give or take a day. Exactly the same amount of time since the night Sky Beak revealed to me the secret endeavor between him and Ocean Flow. And if she was experiencing morning sickness... Then they had succeeded. Ocean Flow was now with child.

But then...why not them? Why had Celestia and Novo not displayed any symptoms yet? Novo especially would be devastated if our multiple attempts did not take. The wonderful queen of Capricorn Island had already gone far too long without the chance to have a family again. Skystar grew up an figuratively left the nest a very long time ago. Novo had not known the embrace of a husband. Or the joy of motherhood in the company of the man who would father her children. Had we...failed? And if so, then why? What could have prevented our attempts from bearing fruit?

I did all I could to push that growing angst in me aside. It would not do to leave for home with all that relaxation being overwhelmed by something much more negative. I prayed silently to myself. Even if we did fail, there would always be next time. And even then, maybe our attempts had taken root. Not every pregnancy plays out the same. All we could do was wait. And I was in the mood for a swim.

Once I was out on the beach, I got daring and went for a swim in the ocean instead of the pool. The waves were delightfully warm as I rose and fell with them Seaponies frolicked around me. One even popped up beside me. But she was a little different from the rest. "Hi, James! One last swim in the ocean before we go home?"

Of course Silverstream would find me somewhere. Not a day went by without her coming to my side for a while. I smiled at my younger friend and said, "Yep. I just wanted to take one more dip in the ocean before we head back. I rarely get to see the sea at all."

Silverstream reached out and touched her nose to mine for a friendly boop that got us both chuckling. She then started to turn around like a seal bobbing in the waves and said, "Wanna go for a ride? Just leave all the swimming to me!"

"Sure! Just be sure to keep my head above water. I didn't even bring goggles this time." I replied before putting my arms around my friend from behind. And like that, we were off. Silverstream swam swiftly ahead with the speed of a dolphin while keeping herself right at the surface. Probably as close as I would ever get to riding a jet ski in Equestria. Silverstream had mastered her aquatic form by then, weaving around those swimming on the surface. And it ended rather amusingly with Silverstream outright beaching herself. She dove right into the soft soaked sand at the shoreline with me right on top of her. Without the buoyancy of seawater keeping me up, Silverstream let out a grunt as my full bodyweight pushed the wind out of her. "Haha, you all right there?"

"Ha! That was fun! But wow, you're a lot heavier outta the water!" Silverstream laughed while I rolled off of her. With no legs, wings, or even fingers on her hands by then, it would be tricky for her to turn herself around to get back in the sea. Unless she planned on using the necklace around her neck to go from dolphin to bird horse. But she surprised me with a different request once I started to get back on my feet. "Hey, wanna carry me to the pool?"

"You wanna be my catch of the day again? Sure." I said with a snicker as I carefully scooped my silly friend up into my arms. She then got her arms around my neck to keep her slick slippery body from sliding out of my arms. She was nowhere near as slick as a fish with slimy scales, but that smooth dolphin flesh was very smooth on its own. As I carried my friend across the beach to get to the showers, I felt something upon my cheek. A little kiss provided with soft lips instead of a beak. Before I could even ask why she would do that, Silverstream spoke with a slightly more somber tone. "We're going home today, right? I'll miss you. I wish you could come by more often, but... You know. Big island way out in the middle of the ocean and all that."

I had nothing to say at first. Silverstream was right. Capricorn Island was hundreds of miles off the western shore of the continent. It took almost a full day of nonstop flight to reach it last time. There was just no quick and easy way to get to or from that little slice of paradise in the middle of the sea. And I found myself scowling at this reminder. "I'll figure something out. I need to."

Silverstream perked up with her eyes widening in intrigue. I glanced at her while she asked with a smile, "You will? Does that mean we'll be seeing you again soon? At my place?"

"I... Don't get me wrong, I really would love to see Capricorn Island again. And I really should too. I got family out there. And... Because of..." I explained before I looked over yonder to peek over the crowds between us and our entourage's outdoor VIP accommodations. I could see Novo basking in the sun on a long beach chair. Just the sight of my beautiful queen was enough to make my heart pine for her. "I need to come out there regularly for someone special. Someone who needs me. It would be wrong to...not see her regularly."

After only a few seconds, Silverstream placed another kiss upon my cheek. I cracked a crooked grimace as I was left confused over her excessive affection. I had received more than a few kisses from her already, one or two upon my lips even, but this seemed a bit much. Silverstream then rested her brow against the side of my head and said softly, "I need you too. You're my best friend, you know?"

It felt like such an honor to be called that by such a sweet little lady of a beautiful bird horse. Not that it had been the first time. I glanced at my friend out of the corner of my eye and said, "You better believe I'll make time to come see you and your folks every visit. My times on Capricorn Isladn wouldn't be compelte without me seeing my pretty bird at least once."

Such a sweet giggle rumbled in my friend's throat. Silverstream then spoke cheerfully, "Yep! I'll always be your pretty bird. And I'll always be your favorite fish too!"

"Don't you mean...my catch of the day?" I retorted as we both broke down into uneven snickering. Silverstream just had a way of making me smile. I finally got us to the outdoor showers and let some of that fresh water flow over us. Mostly just to get all that sand off us before we could get to the pool. And once I carried my aquatic friend over to the pool, quite a few eyes fell upon me. Or rather the creature I was carrying in my arms. Sunflare and Orbash were in the pool at the time and glanced up with me with bemused stares. I looked down at said, "I caught a big one. She's a beaut, right?"

"Ha! I'd say so! We should put this one on your mantelpiece back home!" Orbash laughed while his wife cast him quite the cockeyed scowl. Silverstream even played along and went completely limp in my arms like a big tuna fish I had carried to shore. At least until she tapped the necklace on her neck and was engulfed by that swirling flash of golds and purples. An instant later, my silly friend had gone from a slick dolphin fish to a fluffy feathery mare. Only for Orbash to then say, "Or would you rather prefer poultry?"

"Wha...?" Silverstream mumbled as we all just gave Equestria's goofy king some very weird looks. All this did was get him laughing while Sunflare swatted him over the back of her head with a soaked wing. My friend then said, "Wanna put me down? I don't wanna get my feathers all wet and something tells me I shouldn't be swimming in the pool as a seapony. Seaponies swim in the sea and in lakes, not pools. Right?"

"Yeah, goodness knows whatever the stuff in that water will do to your gills. Best stay out of there if you have fins." I retorted before carefully setting my fluffy friend down. She then went trotting off for the game corner for a game of darts with Terramar and Skystar. With only a few hours to go before it was time for us to start packing our bags, I made my way over to the bar to savor a few drinks and maybe a few snacks.

Time went by. Laughs were had and I spent a good deal of time just listening and watching. For me, there was little to say as I only wanted to spend the remainder of my time in Cantercun taking in the sights. I even retrieved my DSi from my room to start taking photos of everything and everyone after swapping into some dry clothes. Just so I could snap photos for the memories. There was a certain melancholy in my heart. I knew I was going to be a little depressed for a day after I got home. Especially with that miserable autumn weather around me. I would have to remember to dress the part once we were back in Canterlot. I did still have the clothes I was wearing when I first got there.

Some hours later in the middle of the afternoon, the last call was made. I returned to my room with Novo to finish packing up all my stuff. Every last one of the souvenirs I had purchased were already aboard the Olympia somewhere. As I packed up my goods, I noticed Novo did not have all that much to bring back with her. Aside from one of those seapony necklaces in her hand. I pointed at it and said, "How many of you are bringing those home?"

"This? I heard everyone in Sky Beak's family picked one up except for him. Skystar's got one too. As for me..." Novo replied before giving me such a sultry smirk. My eyes widened as I recalled exactly what happened the first time she ever tried out that necklace's magic. "How can I not take something like this for keeps when I make one sexy mare of the sea? Doesn't daddy think his bird of paradise is an equally hot mermaid mama?"

"Novo, why do you have to be so sexy all the time?" I snickered while trying to keep my libido in check. We had made love more than once with Novo assuming the form of a seapony during our stay. Her smooth and slick dolphin flesh in that form was so satisfying to hold and caress.

My beloved sauntered up to me and kissed me right upon the lips. She then gazed at me with those beautiful eyes and said, "Did you forget, honey? When it comes to you, I'm always horny. And this mama always wants to look sexy for her man."

All I could do was embrace Novo at that moment. What a woman. Such brazen confidence. Anyone else might be misjudged as some kind of slut, but Novo made her sultriness come off as dignified. There was only one man she would ever raise her tail feathers for. My beautiful queen then looked into my eyes, "You got everything you wanted out of this trip, baby? Got all the souvenirs you were hunting?"

"Yep. But...there's one I'm especially happy I found." I replied as I felt a special kind of joy bloom in my heart. I slipped out of Novo's embrace and moved beside her. My hand slid down her side and cradled her belly. Right under her womb. "This... This right here is the souvenir I'm most proud of bringing home with us."

"And you didn't have to spend a single bit on it." Novo chuckled before she looked back at me. Her sultry gaze was soon replaced by one that was much more sincere. A loving hopefulness filled her eyes as my gaze met hers. "They'll love you. They all will. Just give me another week and I'll get the results to you right away. You'll be the first to know, honey."

I could not resist the urge. I stepped back up to Novo so we could embrace gain. A wistful and silent embrace as we held each other. Not as mere lovers, but as mother and father. We were so desperate to finally have a child together... To have a baby and be a family for real. And someday... To hopefully be able to walk down the aisle together. Novo would find a way around the law to make it happen. I knew she would. Being her beloved and the father of her children was not enough for me. I needed to find a way to become Novo's husband as well.

Another sad truth dawned on me. Novo and I were reunited in the lobby of that hotel. And very soon... We would have to part ways. I whispered to my beloved, "Is this...goodbye then?"

Much to my surprise, Novo pulled her head way from me so she could look right at me. And she was wearing such an amused smirk. "Huh? Really, James? You think I'd say goodbye to you before I could spend a little time with your baby girl back in Ponyville? This mama bird ain't going home until she can see her sweet little girl, all right? The Alabaster will be making a stop in Canterlot to refuel. Just so we can have an excuse to swing on by Ponyville on the way home."

Of course Novo would pull some strings just so she could see Gladesong. Novo may not have been the one to give birth to my firstborn child, but she loved her all the same. What a magical first encounter that was to see. I found myself smiling now that I knew Novo and I would not be parting ways just yet. "They'll all be happy to have you there, dear. You're always welcome in my home."

"Just like the rest of our family is welcome in mine. You and little Fluttershy or any other lovely lady of your wanna come over to my place? All you have to do is knock." Novo giggled before we finally released each other. The somber sensations in my mind quickly made way for relief now that I knew Novo and I would not be parting ways just yet. She then winked at me and said, "Besides, Skystar always wanted to travel, right? Why not let her see cozy little Ponyville for the first time?"

"Right, she'll be there too. And... Oh my god, Sky Beak's entire family will... Wow. Fluttershy is totally not going to be expecting so many guests. I hope she can handle it." I retorted as I felt a surge of apprehension. We would be having so many guests. Sky Beak had already met my family and become acquainted with who was essentially his granddaughters, but now Gladesong would be meeting her grandmother too? What about Silverstream and Terramar? It was just too to take in. Although I did force myself to relax as I said, "I'll just...cross that bridge when we get there."

"Good idea, honey. We're not gonna start trouble. Just say hello and be good guests. And I'll keep your little girls occupied so you can catch up on lost time with your first mare." Novo replied before kissing me between the eyes. She then added, "Just remember. Don't tell anyone about...our little prince. Or Celestia's. Just in case. It's a bad idea to count your chicks before they hatch."

It was a dark reminder that both Novo and Celestia may very well have not been carrying my children at the time. Ocean Flow was already showing some of the earliest symptoms of pregnancy. But I pushed those doubts out of my head. No. It had to have taken. We tried many times during our time there while the opportunity was present. And we were ready. All I could do was nod in agreement. "Right. It wouldn't be good to get everyone's hopes up for nothing."

After one last check, I had my suitcase ready to go and rolled it out to the lobby with Novo going on ahead. I took one last look around the lobby as it became busier and noisier. Some vacationers were leaving, others were just arriving, and others were in the middle of enjoying their time there. I let out a long sigh as I mentally bid farewell to Cantercun for the second time. "It was a good time... And it's always sad to leave."

I made my way out and towards the airship docks along the seaside. Our entourages were all gathering along the stone walkways with the guardsmen of Equestria and Capricorn Island boarding their respective airships. And Silverstream was the first to spot me coming. She swooped my way on her wings to happily greet me. I thought she was just going to say goodbye, but it was quite the opposite. "James! Guess what! We're not going home yet! We're gonna stay the night in Canterlot! We can hang out there for a while!"

"Yeah, that's what I was told. Ready to see the fanciest city in the world? Just don't mind all the snobs there. The Canterlot elite give the place a bad rep." I replied as I was suddenly embraced by that silly pretty bird. I had been a guest in her homeland, but now it was her turn to see mine. And I was admittedly excited about it. I then added, "And that means we don't have to say goodbye yet."

"Nope. And I don't wanna say goodbye anyway." Silverstream added as I felt her embrace tighten. That silly little lady was clinging to me like an apron, her six limbs wrapped around me. She nuzzled the side of my head and said, "I missed you sooooo bad when you went home last time. I missed your scritches, I missed your smile, I missed...you just sitting there and listening to me talk."

"Awww, I didn't mean to make you upset. And I do like listening to you talk." I replied while actively nuzzling the side of my head against hers. I then added an extra dose of sweetness to my words. "You are nice to listen to. You have such a pretty voice."

"Eeheehee, I guess I do! We hippogriffs are pretty good singers most of the time. I guess it just comes naturally to us being a bunch of songbirds!" Silverstream giggled as she began to rather aggressively nuzzle my head. Almost like she was trying to outdo my own nuzzling. And she was right. Every hippogriff, griffon, and harpy I have heard up to this time of writing sounded pretty nice on the ears. Except for Lix Spittle and Squabble. They are definitely exceptions to the norm.

I ended up carrying Silverstream right over to the docks where the Alabaster was floating at its moorings. Silverstream's family looked like they were waiting for her to come back before heading up the gangway. Terramar was the first to speak, sounding equally excited as his sister. "James! It sounds like we're gonna stop by Canterlot before we fly home. That's where you live, right?"

"Close. I live in Ponyville right under it. You can see them from each other." I replied while setting Silverstream down. Although I then took note of the higher elevation of Canterlot and asked, "Just to check, do you hippogriffs mind the cold much? I'm sure it's chillier up in Canterlot than it is down in Ponyville."

It ended up being a pretty dumb question, what with Capricorn Island reaching even higher elevations than the mountain Canterlot was built on. Ocean Flow giggled as she said, "I don't think we have anything to worry about when it comes to that. Our feathers are good at regulating our body temperatures. Keeps us warm in winter and keeps us from overheating in summer."

"I don't know why I even asked that..." I muttered in annoyance with myself. Before anything else could be said, we heard Seaspray call down from the deck of the Alabaster for the last call to board. Knowing I should not keep them, I reached out and gave my feathery extended family a hug goodbye one by one. "Guess that's your cue. I'll see you all in Canterlot, all right?"

"Count on it, my boy. Have a safe flight." Sky Beak replied while also giving the side of my head a nuzzle. I began to make my way over to the dock beside the noble form of the Olympia with my luggage rolling behind me. I could only hope I was not keeping anyone waiting.

I was greeted by an unexpected sight once the gangway for the Olympia came into view when I stepped out from behind the floating Alabaster. Ember and Rain Shine were waiting at the end of it with Novo at their sides as well. Just chatting each other up as friends? The Queen of Capricorn Island, the Dragon Lord, and the chieftain of the Grove of Silence. Three mighty leaders of their different species of people. And as I approached, Rain Shine was naturally the first to detect my presence. She turned to face me as her crimson eyes lit up. "Just in time. You're the only one left, my dear."

I felt so welcomed in the presence of Rain Shine's aura. Ember and Novo looked my way with equal joy on their faces. The queen of Capricorn Island spoke first. "Did you get lost on the way over, honey? I could've had old Seaspray escort you."

"Nah, I didn't get lost. Just got...sidetracked with saying goodbye to this place. It's always...sad to leave, you know?" I replied while trying to not make myself look all that upset. I did not want to worry anyone. And I was kind of dreading returning to that autumn gloom back up north.

"You're feeling down in the dumps? We can't have that. Get over here, baby. Mama knows how to fix that." Novo said with a smirk. Before I could even put together a response, she briskly stepped up to me, wrapped me in one of her magnificent wings, and clamped her beak over my mouth for a wonderful kiss. Her tongue slipped past my lips and invited mine to partake in a brief yet loving dance. It only lasted maybe five seconds, but I was flushed with a rush of joyous warmth in my head. Novo snickered as she gazed into my eyes, "There we go. Daddy's feeling happier now?"

"You really are just too perfect, dear..." I mumbled while finding myself mostly at a loss for words. I heard Ember let out a snicker before I was released from Novo's embrace. Rain Shine was looking at Ember out of the corner of her eye while the Bloodstone Scepter glowed at the top. I knew what was going on when Ember whispered to it. "What did they say?"

"Mom and Dad say you two make a really cute couple." Ember said while almost letting out a laugh. I suppose those two ancient lovebirds would know a powerful love when they see it. No one loves harder and longer than a dragon. I only then wondered why I had never seen Ember or Rain Shine not carrying around luggage of their own only to remember that they always travel light. I suppose that is another thing dragons and kirin have in common. Their needs are few and they can easily live off the land. Ember then took one long look around at the warm ocean and seagulls soaring high above. "I think I'm gonna miss this place."

"We'll be back, honey. Next time we need another big vacation, this will be the place for it." Novo replied before reaching out and giving me a gentle peck on the cheek. I cracked a smile as my queen smirked at me. "I'll be swooping on over here later for a visit. See you soon, baby. Take care, ladies."

We saw Novo off with a smile as she flew right up and out of sight upon the deck of the Alabaster. Rain Shine was the first to try boarding the Olympia, but she was very hesitant to place her hoof even on the bottom of the gangway. Ember and I looked around her out of shared curiosity. Only for our friend to sheepishly look back and speak with a profound lack of grace in her voice. "We kirin are not meant for the sky! I know we will be safe, but the anticipation just... It gets me."

"Oh my god... Here. How about we go together." I retorted with a snicker along with even Ember rolling her eyes in amusement. I stepped up beside Rain Shine and draped my arm across her shoulder. Her tension immediately lessened as she finally placed her hoof on the gangway. We walked up it step by step with Rain Shine trying to put on a brave and serene face. That gangway was her last connection to the earth. But she had already endured flight aboard a wooden vessel once already. I whispered to my beloved as we neared the top, "All better?"

"Your aura comforts me, my love. And I am already sensing the lingering natural energies in the ship's hull." Rain Shine said softly as her hoof finally touched down on the Olympia's deck. And as soon as it did, fresh grass and flowers just erupted around Rain Shine's hoof. She then looked at me and said, "I am tempted to ask our guests if I may cultivate nature's blessings all over it, but I doubt they would allow it."

"Turning the whole ship into a flying garden with grass instead of wood for the floor? Sounds charming...but probably wouldn't work well with everything else." I retorted as I could already imagine the Olympia covered in a layer of green inside and out. Beautiful to behold, but would the ship's own infrastructure be able to handle it? There must be a good reason such design choices have never been implemented. Even in Equestria...

Ember soon followed and got to the top of the gangway just in time to see Rain Shine will the flowers and grass at her hoof away. The Dragon Lord then said with a smirk, "Wanna decorate our room again like last time?"

"Oh, gladly! I just must remember to leave it the way I found it when we return home." Rain Shine replied before her ears twitched. She glanced over at the bow to reveal Orbash and Sunflare calling for her. She then glanced my way with a smile and said, "I suspect the king and queen wish to discuss our plans for the lunar new year out in the east. I shall return to you later."

Now alone with Ember, we watched as the gangway was wheeled away from the dock. And at last, the Olympia began to rise from the ocean first. The Alabaster remained docked for the moment to allow us to go first, but they would surely catch up. We even got a good look at Novo and Skystar waving at us before the ship's gas sack got in the way. The Olympia's propellers began to buzz, the vibrant tropical city of Cantercun spreading far out before us. Ember spoke without even looking at me, "I had a great time. I just...wish it could go on a little longer."

"It would've gotten old eventually. Better to head home before everything becomes routine. Although the one thing I'm not looking forward to when I get home is that wretched autumn gloom and chill." I replied while happy knowing I would be back in cozy Ponyville with my friends and family soon. And I had a lot of souvenirs to pass out. That would have to wait for another day. I would need to rest and get back into the swing of things first.

Ember responded by reaching out and grasping my hand. I tore my attention away from that impressive view to look down at Ember instead. She spoke with a forlorn look in her scarlet eyes. "Being with you never gets old."

Of course. Departing from Cantercun was not simply the end of our vacation. It was the beginning of the end of my time with Ember. We spent so much time together. Just laughing, trying new things, and being happy together. And once we returned to Canterlot, she would have to return home to the dragon lands. Her people needed her. But I was equally disheartened to know a day would soon come where my little blue rose would not be there in my arms. I tightened my own grip o Ember's hand and asked, "You'll come find me, won't you?"

The Dragon Lord's somber gaze became one of mug defiance. "I know where to find you. Winter's cold won't stop me. I can't say when yet, but I'll return when I can."

"You're the best, Ember." I retorted as I got down on one knee. Just to bring my height closer to Ember's. Our hands released while our arms did the job instead. We embraced and watched the scenery spreading gout before us. It is very easy to forget just how vast the world is until you are half a mile high in the sky.

"I almost never fly this high... I mean I could, but...just never had a reason to try. The world is so...big." Ember muttered as she gazed awestruck at the vista before us. Rising from the sea and gradually rise higher was a completely different experience from leaving an airship dock that was already at a high altitude. We got to actually see the world shrink before us as the Olympia ascended. I glanced at Ember wile also noticing the Bloodstone Scepter in her other hand. Torch and Blaze were surely also seeing what it was like to soar so high. I wonder if behemoths like them could even fly at all when so large and heavy. Although Ember's gaze then met mine as she said softly and with a smile, "So much to see... So many new places to check out. I've got a lot to learn about the world I never knew beyond our borders."

"Me too. Being this high up... It makes me realize just how little of Equestria I know about. I can only imagine what I haven't even seen on a globe yet." I replied while so glad of what my life had given me in that wonderful world. The War of Preservation had expanded my horizons immensely in a very short amount of time. Equestria had changed. And now my horizons had expanded again. How much of Equestria would I end up seeing in my lifetime?

As Ember and I stood there, someone from the bow finally approached us. The handsome King Orbash stood beside us and said, "Vast, isn't it? One would find it a challenge in the average lifetime to see all Equestria has to offer."

I glanced at the beautiful stallion, his sparkling silver mane held aloft as it wavered without the aid of wind. No one in Equestria had been around longer than the two true sovereigns of the world. I asked sincerely, "You've been around a long time. How much of Equestria have you seen?"

"All of it, my boy. At least as far as what is above the sea. From the frigid north and south poles to the humid jungles and driest deserts. Sunflare and I have had much to do and see in our time. When not bound to the throne, we decided to wander and see the world we had guided to stability. My wife shielded us from the cold and I did the same with the hot deserts and unbearably humid tropics. When not reigning over Equestria, we traveled. To see all we could see and become more familiar with the world we watched over." Orbash replied with a tone of pride in his voice. All with a smile on his face.

Ember then found an opportunity to pry for some information. She asked with a bit of an inquisitive smirk, "Come to think of it... I find it hard to believe someone with so much power who's always been at the top of our world's hierarchy could be so...inactive for millennia. Are you sure you and your queen didn't do anything for this world besides just...watching?"

I too found such a notion unbelievable. Now that I had come to know the true king and queen of Equestria... There was no way. Orbash especially was too kind and considerate to just stand by and watch hardships befall his subjects. It is not in the nature of a true king to let his people suffer even mundane crises. I looked at him and asked while he appeared to struggle with finding an answer, "Anything? Surely you and Sunflare did more than just explore and observe except during the most dire of circumstances."

Orbash let out a sigh before looking at the two of us with a humble smile. "Truth be told... We did. Just...little things. And from the shadows. If we could without revealing ourselves, we would aid our people. Sometimes even during harrowing...deadly circumstances. A little push here and a redirection there, an avalanche would roll away seemingly by pure fortune. If our people were in danger and we were near, we would intervene. All with our people being none the wiser."

I would have expected no less from such a wonderful stallion. Aiding their people in little ways while staying out of sight and out of the history books. It did sound like something they would have done. I spoke with a smile, "Your daughters would be proud of you."

The glorious king of Equestria tilted his head back while he let out a laugh. He then looked my way and spoke with that winning smile of his, "I suppose being a king is simply in my nature. While I will never return to the throne, it feels right continuing to aid Equestria however I can. Somepony has to do it. And I would say Sunflare and I are the most eligible for the task."

"I'm sure your role as advisors will benefit this world greatly. Your wisdom far surpasses...just about everyone else, I'm sure." I replied while wondering just what the role of royal advisor even entails. At the end of the day, the three royal sisters have the final word in just about how anything of greater value gets done in Equestria. But the king and queen themselves... Their input carries great weight for certain. More than anything, I was grateful that the end of the prior crisis in Equestria was not the end of my time with the mother and father of my beloved Celestia. Such wonderful people, those two.

Ember began to step away from me almost reluctantly. I think she was hungry for some lunch. And Orbash began to follow her as well. The handsome stallion said, "I will do what I can, my boy. As I always have. Now then, I do believe we are due for a midday meal. I shall head down to the galley and see what there is to offer."

I saw the two of them off while staying up on deck just to watch the skyline as the Olympia continued to rise. What a view... As someone without wings, it was no wonder I was more dazzled by the view than Orbash or even Ember. Although I had not forgotten about who else was up there with me. Rain Shine and Sunflare continued to chat amongst themselves for a while longer before they both strode my way. I noticed them approaching me and spoke up first. "Good afternoon, ladies. Lovely view, isn't it?"

"Quite. Soaring on one's wings loses its grandeur eventually, but cruising along abroad an airship... Is it never not such a spectacle?" The noble Queen Sunflare replied as she and Rain Shine beheld the vast skies and very distant tropical landmass beneath us. And for just a moment, we stood there and observed. The queen of Equestria sighed before saying, "Such majesty... The people of Aquila were a godsend in the field of aviation. Their desire to join their soaring relatives in the sky drove them to grant the world the magic of flight with technology instead of on feathered wings."

"It's poetic, really. Flightless birds inventing and refining the art of flight aboard vehicles..." I muttered while wondering just what Celaeno was up to out there aboard the Zephyrus. She probably takes a lot of pride in knowing her people revolutionized air travel. I beheld Rain Shine and Sunflare out of the corner of my eye, both being equally radiant in their own ways. But it was Sunflare who drew my attention most. The literal embodiment and creator of the planet's sun. It was never not humbling being in her presence. I tried to break the ice by asking, "Did you enjoy your time?"

The mighty queen of Equestria glanced at me with a smile on her lips that felt uncharacteristically gentle. "I did. It was the first time in...well...ever that I was able to mingle with the locals of this corner of the tropics. I did not realize how much I longed for the days of being amongst the common folk."

"Too many eons of watching instead of partaking... I can understand such a thing, your majesty. My people for too long could only listen to the world around us. When the plains went empty, we were largely lost in a sea of green. Not entirely cut off from the outside world, but... Hearing and knowing is not the same as...seeing and experiencing. I pray that all changes soon now that the Empty Plains' history has been revealed to the world. " Rain Shine said almost forlornly. But there was no bitterness in her voice. She was very accepting of the situation.

I wondered why she and Sunflare had been so preoccupied with each other for so long while Orbash found time for me and Ember. I eventually asked, "So then... What were you ladies chatting about, if I may ask?"

"Things. And...reminiscing about recent events." Sunflare replied with an almost cheeky tone. As if she was just messing with me by being intentionally vague. She then glanced over at Rain Shine and said, "But I must say, kirin queen... It was very bold of you to leap into the fray and stand against me. I never dreamed one could repel even solar magic of my caliber."

"A flame is a flame, your majesty. Be they embers from a log or the flares of the sun itself, we kirin command and bend all such flames to our will." Rain Shine said calmly. As if she felt no fear from the sun queen at all. She was so quick to rush to my side in that arena bordered by incinerating white flames. Completely untouched by them when no one else dared defy the queen of Equestria.

Sunflare then added, "Besides that... We were also simply discussing the upcoming journey to the east in time for the lunar new year celebration. I have not seen that corner of Equestria in much too long."

Being reminded of that region brought a name to mind. The name of a mare I had yet to see. I then cautiously asked, "With how much you and Orbash have seen... Have you seen anyone out there? Someone...fearsome?"

Rain Shine's eyes widened as she quickly put the pieces together. But it was Sunflare who replied first. "Ah... You must mean the one they call Red Lotus. Her reputation precedes her, yes?"

Even the queen of Equestria was familiar with that name. As her gaze turned out to the vast horizon before us, she shared her knowledge with me. "She is indeed mighty. A warrior above all others. I suspect there are no mortal warriors in this world that can match her. Fearsome... Much moreso than a kirin has any right to be. She has overseen many dynasties in her time and trained many capable defenders. I pity the fool that dares to challenge her."

Now I was even more apprehensive about my inevitable first encounter with the captain of the eastern land's royal guard. I knew by then that the kirin are pacifists by nature. But for one to be so deadly in combat that one would even refer to her as fierce? What would I find when I finally set foot in the eastern lands? It was the not knowing part that was really getting to me...

Sunflare finally stepped away to follow her husband below deck. And Rain Shine sidled up to me to rest her head against my shoulder. All I could say was, "I'm worried, Rain... Red Lotus probably knows a lot about what happened out there on the Empty Plains... She knows what humanity did."

"And she will welcome you, my love. Trust me. I know her. Her majesty spoke the truth when she said that Red Lotus is fierce, but she is still a kirin. She will see the beauty of your soul when she stands before you. Just as I did." Rain Shine whispered with such serenity in her voice. Being so high above the comforting earth was not enough to distract her from me. Her aura was comforting. And I embraced her with no one around to see us. My beloved then whispered to me, "Trust me. You will be very welcome in m people's land."

"And I want to believe you. I guess...I'll just wait and see what happens when we get there." I sighed before allowing Rain Shine to leave my side. I just wanted to stay up there and enjoy the view and warm tropical breeze for a while longer.

Now alone, I surveyed the boundless horizon. And there was only one thing in the sky besides the Olympia. When I turned around, I saw the distant form of the Alabaster far off the starboard side of the ship. I think they were keeping such a distance for the sake of protocol in public airspaces. But if anyone aboard wanted to fly on over to visit us aboard the Olympia, the mighty wingspan of a hippogriff could easily allow them to reach us.

So near, yet so far. I was not used to seeing an airship flying alongside me. I had only seen them from below while they were in flight. The propellers at the back looked like solid discs as they spun so rapidly. And there at the middle of the ship's port side... Those colors. Could it be?

Another set of colors soon stepped into view. One with shimmering iridescent components. I waved at them, but the one of vibrant pale pink spread its great wings. The other set of colors appeared to object to this, but was shushed by the other holding up its hand. With a great leap, the winged beauty hurled herself over the side of the Alabaster's deck and swooped on over before landing gracefully beside me. She then folded her great wings and asked, "Missed me, honey?"

"Every day of my life." I retorted with some sass of my own. We embraced. It had been less than an hour since departing Cantercun and Novo was already back in my arms. I looked back out over at the distant form of the Alabaster and could still see the colors of Seaspray watching us from the deck. "Did the admiral through a fuss over that?"

"Leaving an airship during flight, even if you got the wings for it, is considered reckless and can get you in trouble on public flights. But mama's got some of the best wings in the world, so the wind don't bother me none." Novo chuckled before sneaking a kiss onto my cheek. She and I then shared a delighted smile with each other. No matter how briefly we are apart, it always a joy to be reunited with my beloved bird of paradise. Novo then tilted her head towards the stern of the ship and said, "But how about we head on down to say hello? I almost never get to see the inside of the Olympia."

"Good idea. They're probably preparing lunch about now anyway." I said before leading Novo to the door leading below deck. Novo was in awe of the polished mahogany interior of the Equestrian royal family's private cruiser. It gave of a completely different feeling than the clean and crisp white interior of the Alabaster.

Novo was greeted with smiles and hugs. And thus the afternoon really got started. Lunch was a delight, plenty of chatting took place, and we really had fun down in the rec room at the bottom of the ship's hull. Novo proved herself to be an excellent pool player, but she was about as competent as everyone else in a game based on luck like poker. She had the funniest poker faces too, being so sassy and silly that one could never figure out what was in her hand. One thing she was surprisingly lacking in skill with was video gaming when we invited her for a round of Equestrian Heroes. I have to assume her decades of mourning and depression quashed any interest in indulging herself in new fields of activities. Even in Equestria, I am sure the video game industry is relatively young.

During that game, I took the role of the trusty paladin. Ember really liked the brutish look of the berserker and her axes. Rain Shine took an interest in the mage. And Novo must have seen a bit of herself in the speedy archer pegasus boy. Maybe it is because hippogriffs have a reputation with their guardians specializing in archery and she wanted to own it. And Novo always lost her lives first. On every level. We finally decided to call it quits halfway through the game when Novo was on the verge of just giving up. She cooled herself off with a game of darts afterward.

I kept coming back up outside on the Olympia to savor the almost enchanting sense of isolation one gets by being high in the sky. And the sunset was just magnificent. Although I did finally start to notice the air becoming too cool, even for such altitudes. The further north we drifted, the more autumn's chill started to reach us. And it was setting in fast. I endured as long as I could while watching the sunset before heading back below deck. I would need to remember and swap out my wardrobe before leaving the ship after docking.

Night finally fell over the land and the Olympia became increasingly quiet. While the nightshift were just getting started with their rounds, everyone in my entourage gradually turned in one by one. And yet, Novo never left. She and Celestia arranged for her to bunk in the latter's room for tea, snacks, and some 'girl time' between two old friends. I would have joined them had Ember not requested me to stay by her side instead that night. I could not say no to her for such a request.

It was the same room we had used during the flight to Cantercun. And Rain Shine had once again willed decorative flowers to bloom from the wooden walls. The only source of light was a single lamp beside the bed. A quick shower was all I needed before bed. Once out with a towel around my waist, I found Ember having a quiet conversation in the corner with a cup of tea in one hand and the Bloodstone Scepter in the other. She kept speaking with only a whisper as the red gemstone atop the stone scepter glowed. Not wanting to interrupt, I went straight for bed in just my boxers while Rain Shine pulled the sheets down for me. I asked softly, "You settled in up here? No separation anxiety?"

"I am much more at ease when surrounded by the lingering energies of the earth. This airship is composed mostly of products of the earth itself. They have stories to tell." Rain Shine whispered while I rested beside her. My hand held her hoof as our equally relaxed spiritual energies mingled.

I felt so at peace with her... My wise angel of the grove. And so I whispered, "I need to see you again soon."

"You will, my love. If not sooner, we will surely be meeting early next year. And we will see much when we journey to the east together." Rain Shine giggled before she reached out to kiss me upon the cheek. Only for her to then shift herself towards me. She lifted her body just enough off the bed to step over me before setting herself down atop me. She was remarkably heavy, but comfortably so while she gazed down at me. I was securely nestled under her as Rain Shine placed kiss after kiss upon my lips. My hands dragged their fingers through her wild mane of emerald green. That wonderful scent of pure pine reached my nostrils. After a moment, my beloved whispered down to me. "You know where to find me, my dear. Where you can find all of us."

"I will. It shouldn't take too long to get there if I travel by air." I retorted with one hand leaving her mane and cradling the beautiful creature's face. Those eyes of bold crimson... So serene and filled with a quiet joy. To be so in love... I was honored to be hers and for her to be mine.

"You two sweethearts having a good time over here?" Ember finally set aside the Bloodstone Scepter for the night before coming up beside the bed. The beautiful Dragon Lord rested her upper body over the sheets with her elbows holding her up. All while giving us such a knowing smirk.

"Why don't you join us for the night, my friend? This man's spirit burns passionately in your presence." Rain Shine giggled as she began to move herself off me. I failed to hide a giddy smile. And for once, Ember did not react with too much embarrassment. If anything, her smile only broadened.

"Is that so? Well then... I better stay nice and close to this delicate little warrior poet tonight. Don't want his spirit burning the whole place down." Ember snickered before she crawled into bed with me. I could not find any words to speak while that beautiful blue creature was gentle illuminated by the glow of the lamp beside the bed. But as she rested her head on the pillow beside mine, those gorgeous scarlet eyes meeting my gaze, Ember brought a hand to my cheek and spoke with a tender whisper. "Please. Say something. You do so much listening already. It's my turn to listen."

"My voice isn't that easy on the ears, is it?" I asked in return while my two beautiful beloveds got a good giggle out of that. Ember then responded with a kiss upon my lips. She could not say it, but she could most definitely show it. I had to think of something more to say. And so I did. "When we get back... Would you stay the night? Please? Like last time?"

"I don't think I could pull myself away from you that soon anyway... Yes. I'd be happy to stay for one more day. Rain? What about you?" Ember replied with her hand gently grasping mine. Her gaze lifted to look upon the majestic mare behind me.

Rain Shine gave us both a reassuring smile while I glanced over my shoulder at her. And she spoke with that elegant voice of hers, "I would be honored. I was hoping I could see Fluttershy again. And I still need to meet your firstborn, my love."

"Gladesong will adore you, Rain. Just keep her surrounded by flowers and she'll always be happy." I said with a soft smile. If Rain Shine really was prepared to bless me with kirin children, then Gladesong would surely love having a kirin mother and sisters in her family. Happy days were ahead of us. Especially for my firstborn child.

"I know. I have listened in from afar. She sounds like such a happy child who adores nature's blessings. I shall keep her very entertained when we first meet." Rain Shine giggled with such a joyous grin across her face. With such a strong interest in flowers in just her infancy, I would not be surprised if Gladesong has a future in botany. But it was much too soon to even consider what was in such a distant future.

It was finally time to sleep. Rain Shine handled the act of turning out the lights with her levitation magic while also tucking us in. She remained on my left while Ember was tucked in on my right. But under the covers, I felt a hand grasp mine. And it instantly comforted me. I could not see her, but I could feel her. Ember and I would slumber hand in hand.

I fell asleep so easily with Ember's hand holding mine. But the dream that followed... It was...strange. No one had come to visit me in the dream realm, but I felt...too lucid. Yet not lucid enough. There was a certain ethereal element surrounding my senses. Somewhere on the precipice of my dream becoming entirely lucid. And my memories are too vivid to dismiss it as unimportant.

My surroundings... It felt similar to what I often saw near Ponyville. The sky was blue with hardly a cloud to be seen. The environment was lush and green, the temperature in the air feeling like the middle of spring. I felt like I was home and I merely gazed about at surroundings that were familiar, yet not too familiar. It felt good to be back home. And during my favorite time of year.

I was not alone for much longer. I thought I heard the faint tapping of light footsteps coming down the path behind me. Almost like those of someone in the middle of a light jog. But before I could turn around to see what was approaching, the rustling of a bush beside me caught my attention instead. A wild rabbit hopped out from the underbrush. It glanced up at me with an unblinking stare before bounding off down the path. I felt silly for a moment over getting even slightly startled by a harmless bunny.

And then something took hold of my hand. Something that gently tugged on it from a lower elevation. A hand was holding mine. But...the texture. Scales. But...too small to be Ember's. And when I turned to look down at who was trying to get my attention...

I had never seen him before. It was a dragon. A boy. Taller than Spike, but shorter than Smolder when I first met her. And yet... He had a certain youthfulness about him that felt younger than either of them. He looked up at me with a quiet yet happy smile. And once he had my attention, he just stood there with arms raised and held out. As if just asking for an embrace.

This dragon boy... He knew me. And those beautiful eyes... A certain shade of red. A shimmering cordovan hue... He did not even say anything. He just stood there, beckoning me to hold him. The scales lining his body... They were all blue. A darker and subdued shade of blue covered most of his body while a lighter and equally subdued hue coated his ventral scales. He had no horns, but instead had a pair of long and narrow external ears. I could swear I had seen such ears on other dragons before... His tail spade... It was not like Spike's. It instead looked much like the kind on Smolder and Ember's tail. A soft feathery spade that was an even darker blue. And on his head... No spines at all. His scalp was covered by a full head of soft hair that matched the color of his tail spade. And his young wings... The membranes on the underside deviated from his blue color scheme, instead being a very dark red. From a glance, one could assume that such dark subdued colors would hint at a dark or brooding heart. But those eyes... So bright. So pure. There was no such darkness in that dragon boy's heart. And he was smiling at me, almost begging me to pick him up.

All those shades of blue... Just like... But could it be? Was this boy who I thought he was? I had never seen him before. And yet, deep in my heart... I already knew the answer. But it was too much. I stammered with my eyes wandering. And the boy before me... A boy that looked...too human to be just a dragon... He started to look concerned. No doubt wondering why I had not yet taken him up on his offer. Mumblings I could not understand came from my own mouth. I was not lucid enough to process every word I heard. And the boy spoke to me with such a gentle voice. His words... I cannot recall. But when I finally began to relent... When I lowered myself to one knee as I prepared to take him into my arms...

I heard him. And I still remember the first word I understood from his lips. "Dad?"

My heart was filled with a maelstrom of emotions. I embraced that beautiful dragon boy while he held me too. His head rested on my shoulder. He knew I was not emotionally sound. I trembled, tears cascading down my face. My hand rested on the back of his head. My fingers caressing his soft strands of hair. Human hair. The dragon child in my arms had human blood flowing through his veins. My blood. He was not just any dragon boy. He was mine. And I finally understood. I was meeting and holding my son for the first time.

I wept, I sobbed, but I smiled all the same. My response to my son's embrace was surely alarming to him. I heard him speaking words of concern I could not understand, but I responded with anguished words of joy. Telling him that I was just fine. And telling him that I was so happy to be holding him. I told him I loved him. Because that was the truth. I did not even know his name, but I knew he was mine. And just through his gentle wordless invitation for a loving embrace and those bright happy eyes told me all I needed to know about him. He was such a precious child. Not at all like the wild brutes of his mother's homeland.

That was when it dawned on me. He was mine, but... I knew it in my heart. Ember. She was the one who had given me such a beautiful son. She had to be. His scales. His eyes. They were all a product of her genes. Those blues and reds. But the red color of his wing's membranes... Ah, yes. Those came from his grandfather. I recall seeing similar colors on the membranes of Torch's wings. My son's grandfather would be thrilled to see at least a piece of himself in his grandchild. But the rest of my boy's form... All from his beautiful mother. Where was she? Where was the beautiful blue rose who blessed me with an equally beautiful son?

My son suddenly tilted his head up. And he let go of me so he could point at the sky with a smile. My mind distracted from my emotions for the moment, I released my son and looked up. A form cast a shadow over us as someone pass between us and the sun. It then appeared to notice us as I stood up. And in one quick motion, it landed ahead of us on the path. My thoughts had been answered. Ember had arrived. And before she could even try to say anything, her scarlet eyes went wide as she saw I was not alone.

Just like when he saw me, the dragon boy greeted the dragoness who had surely been the one to give birth to him. He jogged over to her with arms held wide. All while he said just one word that my ears understood. "Mom!"

Ember was even more stunned than I was. She held out her hands to keep the boy at bay as she took moment to understand the situation. Why? She was a product of my dreaming mind. She should have known... Unless... No. There was something not right about Ember. I could feel it in her presence. I was asleep and dreaming, but...so was she. As our hands remained clasped in our sleep... Did our dreaming minds merge? Were we dreaming together? And did our dreams... Our desires... Were they showing us the child that hopefully awaits us in the future?

The dragon boy between us paused in his approach when his mother held out her hands to push him back. His smile disappeared instantly. The boy was confused. Probably just as confused as Ember. She looked at him, then at me. She brought a hand to her chest, looking so shocked as if she could not believe that the child before her could possibly be hers. But I nodded. I did not understand the situation myself, but I knew that dragon boy was mine. And in the mere moments of having come to know him, I already loved him.

The Dragon Lord before us was hesitant. I think she knew. Ember could see so much of her physical form in the boy that was awaiting her embrace. She had promised me a future where I would father her heirs. And now that very thing was right before her. Our son, hands lowered, once again raised his arms towards her. And I heard him speak again. "Mom...?"

Ember looked so tense as she reached out to the boy between us. Eyes wide and never blinking, but with fresh tears beginning to flow. And when she finally and slowly draped her arms around the boy while he did the same with her, she broke. Ember tilted her head back with teeth bared. Eyes were squinted shut as she wept profusely. But with barely a sound. She struggled to hold in her howls of tearful joy with teeth clenched. Holding her child without alarming him. And in a further display of acknowledging who he was, Ember brought her wings forward. Her son was held in a second layer of an embrace with her great blue wings draped over him.

It had truly happened. Ember had promised to give me dragon children to love and raise with her and there he was. Our beautiful prince. I could not stand back. I walked over to them and dropped to one knee so that I could hold my family. As I embraced them, I whispered through renewed tears to my beautiful blue dragon queen. "He's ours."

"I know... And I love him." Ember sobbed softly, trying her best to not let the child nestled between us wonder if something was wrong with us. If he was truly our son, why would we look and sound so devastated? He probably did not understand at such a young age that tears can come from more than just sorrow. I did not care if it was all a dream. That precious dragon boy was still ours. And I had never felt so proud to be a father than at that moment.

And there under the warm sun of springtime did we stay for a moment longer. Just holding each other. And holding our child. And he did not mind staying where he was between the mother and father who had only just met him. Our boy was quiet and happy in the embrace of his mother's wings. But he knew I was close. And the tears did eventually cease flowing. What was there to cry over? We finally had a son. Our beautiful blue dragon son.

I finally released my wife and child. And Ember released him from her wings. But her arms remained around him while her jaws gently tucked his head into the crook of her neck. If only Torch and Blaze could have seen their first grandson at that moment... Our boy had his eyes squinted shut, tail lazily swaying about. He also felt so...human. I marveled at the son Ember and I had created together. If not through the passion of breeding, then through the desires our minds and hearts shared. He was clearly younger than Spike, yet stood taller than him. As if the rate of his physical growth was closer to that of a human instead of a dragon.

My heart swelled with love and pride. Our boy was truly his father's son.

Ember finally gently removed our child from her embrace. She then placed both hands on his shoulders as he gazed at her with those gentle red eyes. Neither the earthy brown of my eyes or the bold scarlet of his mother's. A delicate balance between the two. Her emotions came to the surface again before Ember had to wipe another tear away. And before our son could inquire if she was upset, she answered him before he could speak. All with just a kiss on his forehead. She knew he was hers. And she loved him. Ember was so quick to take to loving her child. Ember, my love... How many times have you dreamed of such things? How often do you dream of a future where you and I can have a family together?

I heard our boy giggle so cutely at the touch of his mother's lips on his forehead. He then quickly turned to face me as I stood up. With a big smile on his face, he brought both hands to his forehead and tapped his fingers upon the middle. Instead of shedding more tears, I chuckled to myself. His mother had given him a kiss and now it was my turn. I got down on one knee and gently pulled my son closer. And as requested, I kissed him right upon the middle of his forehead. I could see him squint his eyes closed as a huge toothy grin spread across his face. So young and pure... I did not know the dragon children of Equestria could be so precious and loving.

My son embraced me again with his face buried against my chest. He would just rub his face into my shirt with his eyes closed. He was very hesitant to let go and was just content to stay there tucked against my bosom. While I gently rested one hand on the back of his head as I marveled at the smooth and soft texture of his full head of hair, I gazed ahead at Ember. She crossed her arms while she wordlessly observed us. Almost like she was jealous of our son focusing more on me than her at the moment. But she instead began to display a huge smirk as I found myself starting to answer her smile with one of my own. She then held a fist before her lips to try and stifle a giggle. She was just enjoying the sight of me finally meeting and bonding with the child she had blessed me with. Ember wanted me to father her future heirs. And now we finally had one. And we could not be happier.

We could not stay on that path forever. And even our boy knew this. Our child finally released me from his embrace and took hold of my hand. He led we over to Ember before taking her hand as well. He spoke joyously and almost impatiently to us with words we did not understand. Happy words as he tried to lead us down the path. Was he leading us home?

All we could do was follow. Once we went on our was with the path leading us gradually downhill, our son stayed ahead of us. He would go from one side of the path to the other. Smelling the flowers, gently picking up a small insect to observe it on a single finger, and even catching a wayward toad at one point just to rub its back to produce a series of chirps. He was a very curious, but gentle child. And he was happy. Oh, how happy he was. He was never not smiling with those two tiny fangs reaching down from the top of his upper jaw.

Ember took hold of my hand as she walked at my side. And as I glanced down at her, she gazed up at me meaningfully. She was not a product of my dreaming mind. She was aware. We truly were sharing the same dream. But she still felt the need to ask. And she spoke with words I understood. "Are you really here too?"

"Yeah. I am. I think...we're really here together." I replied as we both smiled at each other. And our grasps on our hands tightened. Ember's tears had left a trail of crusted residue down the sides of her face. I was sure my face bore the same stains. But there was no time for tears now. And we had a son to watch over.

Something caught my eye ahead. Our son had ducked behind some bushes off to the side of the path. And when he stepped back out into view, I saw why. He had found a stick. A very big stick as long as he was, if not a little longer. He tried to hold it near the bottom in a manner I recognized. The way one would hold a sword. Except he was very clumsy with it. The way our boy swung the thing around strongly reminded me of my childhood days where I knew nothing about swordplay. He would just slash downwards or thrust it forward. And it was just too big for his little hands at the time.

Ember nudged me with her elbow as we watched. And she wiggled her eyebrows at me. I quickly realized what she was prodding me on about. A smirk forming on my lips, I approached our son and held out my hand to him. I remember hearing myself speak. "Let me show you how it's really done."

My son's eyes widened in awe. Even his adorable ears perked up at my offer. He held up the stick to me to take. For me, it was roughly the length of a longsword. But for a boy so small, it was much closer to a greatsword. No wonder he could not balance himself. I took the stick in hand and even found a feature on it I appreciated. There was a stubby branch a little ways up its length that could serve as a crude crossguard to protect the hand from something sliding down the length of the stick.

My boy's mother gently guided him backwards to help put some distance between us. And so I started by showing my son the basics. I widened my stance and held the stick before with to show a few effective stances. One with the sword held out before me, one with the sword down at the side to prepare for a rising sweep, and one with the sword held higher to ready a hard stab or to angle downwards to block a strike. I then began to perform a number of sword swings with that stick. A few feints and even strikes that flowed from parrying stance to a swing. It did not feel like I was demonstrating a way to fight. More like...a form of art. And my boy was watching with a big smile.

When I finally ended my demonstration by resting the stick across my shoulder, my son applauded. And in a hearty manner. And Ember was beaming at the two of us. It was...such a strange feeling. I had just giving my own son a taste of how to properly wield a sword. Now it was time to see what he would do with that knowledge. I handed the stick back to him while Ember took a step back while watching with arms crossed. Our son happily took the stick back in hand only to immediately make a rookie mistake with how he was holding it. He gripped the bottom of the stick with both hands touching. I gently guided his left hand lower to show where to better grip it. He would not have much room to move his hands if he did not grip the sword closer to the pommel.

The techniques I showed were really not ideal for a stick as big as the person holding it. That thing was as tall as the boy who was holding it, making it much closer to a greatsword. And that would require an entirely different technique. But he tried. My boy swung that thing around in an attempt to replicate my moves, but the sheer length of the stick resulted in it hitting the ground many times. But then he got to the point where he tried giving it a wide swing. And when he did, the momentum started to spin him around. And he kept hopping on one foot with a clumsy pirouette. And that constant hopping started to carry him down the slope.

My heart leapt into my throat. What started out as a simple mistake began to snowball into something more dangerous. My spiraling son began to be carried down the hill as he desperately tried to keep himself up on one hopping foot. But Ember was quick to see the reason for this and called out to him. Demanding him to let the stick go. And he did. The stick went flying and into some bushes, but our son ended up coming out of his spiral with unexpected grace. Before he could fall, he suddenly spread his wings and flapped them to launch himself up before much more gracefully coming back down and landing on both feet.

He just stood there with arms out to his sides and eyes wide in fright. Being completely still to see if the danger had passed. Had he not used his wings, the poor kid would have fallen flat on his face. But I could see them going down his face. A single tear on each side. He had just been given a good scare. And before I could reach him, Ember rushed to our boy's side and took him into an embrace. I heard him let out a weak little sniffle once he was safe in his mother's arms.

I too felt the shock of having seen my son very suddenly end up in danger. Even if the worst he would have gotten out of it was a bruise. And as I approached our startled child, Ember tenderly stroked a hand over his head. And her words... I was able to understand them that time. "Hey... It's OK to cry. It's OK to...show weakness."

While I did not hear the cry of a young child, I did hear the little dragon boy sniffle quite a bit. He asked Ember something, but his words were a jumble of sound instead of words I could understand. If only that dream had been more lucid... But I think Ember understood him. And she looked at me out of the corner of her eye with a very proud smile. "Your father taught me that."

Ember... She really was going to be an amazing mother someday if she could show that kind of patience and wisdom with a child. And when our son tilted his head to look at me over his mother's shoulder, I approached. And when I did, he wiggled his way out of his mother's embrace so that I could hold him. And this time, I scooped him up into my arms so there was no risk of him tripping again. I then whispered to him words my ears could truly understand, "Your mother is super smart and a fast learner. Just like you."

My beloved gave me a bit of a nudge with an elbow while our son giggled in a very boyish manner. But when I looked down at her, Ember was smirking up at me with a prideful smile. She took no shame in what she learned through me. But now that the danger had passed, it was time to continue on. My son felt surprisingly light in my arms. I was tireless as well. Not once did it feel like I would need to set him down to let my arms rest. And he was all too happy to be carried around in the arms of his father.

I started to wonder where that path even led to. The view was lovely, but it felt like we were out in the middle of a boundless void of nature. It finally go to the point where Ember had enough. She signaled for me to stop and convinced me to get down on one knee to set our son down. But when I did, she wrapped her arms around me from behind and suddenly shot up into the air on her very strong wings. I flailed a bit in surprise, but quickly realized that there was no way Ember would let go. I was safe in her grasp.

Our son took the hint too. He swiftly shot up after us on his own wings. And there I was. Being held aloft in the embrace of my beloved as our son hovered in place beside us. My boy had already earned his wings... I felt such a complex sense of pride and disappointment. Pride in my lover and child for what they could do and disappointment in myself for what I could not. If only I had my enchanted winged armor, they would not need to carry me.

Ember did not give me time to dwell on my inadequacies for long. She went into a shallow swoop to let herself glide while I squinted my eyes to keep the wind out. Our song flew alongside us. And quite skillfully too. He looked just at home in the air as on the ground. And he started to guide us. Our boy pointed off in one direction as he guided us home. And out in the valley that was spreading before us was what seemed to be a village. It strongly resembled Ponyville, but...not quite. And there was no sign of Canterlot or the mountain that holds it anywhere in sight.

That precious dragon boy guided us down into the village and let us set ourselves down. It felt good to be back on solid ground. Ponies were out and about, but...I cannot recall who I saw. It was as if the mares and stallions we passed were just cobbled together from an entire selection of colors and styles for their manes and tails. And we were not done. Our son took hold of our hands and began to lead us along. What was he in such a hurry to get to?

I was led along with Ember to an inconspicuous building with a thatched roof. It just looked like another piece of architecture in a town like Ponyville. I could not even read the sign beside the door. Such is the nature of a dream without lucidity. But when we were led inside...

What was that place? It appeared to be a shop that specialized in selling musical instruments. Many different types were out on display in a wide open room. Both to be purchased and to allow patrons to test them out if needed. Ember had no idea what she was looking at and just glanced about in confusion, but our boy was very happy to be there. He even said hello to the clerk behind the counter. Almost as if he regularly visited and had become a sort of friend of the establishment.

As I began to head further into the shop, I happened to pass by a large mirror that just happened to be set on the wall to my left. And I had to take a moment to stop and examine myself in the reflection. I was fully clothed, but what surprised me was just what I was wearing. Ember began to pass me, but also took notice of my reflection. She suddenly smirked at me after a moment and gave me a playful nudge with her elbow. And I did understand what she said next. "You look like such a dad."

She was right. And I found myself laughing. I was clad in a red plaid shirt, a pair of blue jeans, and sturdy hiking boots. But what I found so funny about my outfit was that it reminded me of the kind of clothing my grandfather wore twenty years earlier. My outfit did look like something fathers of an older era would wear, especially those with a taste for activities in the great outdoors. Whether it be a stroll through a park or hunting game deep in the forests. But Ember was right. I had never looked more like a dad than at that moment.

We allowed our son to wander about the place unsupervised for the moment so that Ember and I could take a look around ourselves. I have never had any real aptitude for music in my life, but that only made me appreciate those with a gift for that field more. Ember took an interest in some of the instruments while I watched in curiosity. She plucked on guitar strings, accidentally startled herself and everyone around her when she blew through a trombone, and failed spectacularly with the screeching of a violin. But she did take an interest in some drums while patting away on them with just her hands. Maybe it had something to do with how primitive and primal the dragon lands have always been. Drums are about as primitive as musical instruments get, so maybe they resonated with her in a way.

As for our son, my eyes would glance around to track his position in the store. That beautiful dark blue felt so quiet and gentle. Easy to spot, but it also reflected his soft-spoken nature. Even if I did not understand most of his words, he very seldom raised his voice. And he did eventually return to us before once again taking hold of our hands and guiding us to the very center of the shop. Right to the single largest instrument present. A grand piano. It certainly looked as grand as it should have. Ember even began to circle it and looked inside to observe all the strings and keys within. But did he just want us to see the piano? Or...

My eyes widened as my son took a seat on the stool set before the many white keys. But I then smirked in amusement as he just tapped away on a few keys here and there with one hand. The piano is one of the most difficult musical instruments to master, if not the most difficult. Or so I have heard. I was not surprised my child did not know how to actually play it. Only for my eyes to widen again as he placed both hands on the keys and tapped out some more complex yet seemingly random strings of notes. They did not seem to mean anything at first. Unless...he was only warming up?

Ember finally returned to my side as our son took a deep breath with his hands becoming still. And then... He began. There was no sheet music present before him, so our son had nothing to read along with. Everything that came out of that grand piano was from his own memory. And...what majesty we heard.

Everyone in the shop began to gather around to watch and listen to the young prodigy at work. We were all spellbound. And I felt such a sense of pride swelling in my heart. That was my son playing on piano. Crown prince of the dragon lands. And instead of being an unruly hellion like many of its natives, he was a delicate and eloquent artist as his fingers masterfully glided along the keys. I felt a profound urge to walk up behind him and just...embrace him. I was just that proud of what I was hearing being produced from his little hands.

But I did not. Because someone else took hold of my hand. I glanced down and saw Ember just gazing ahead almost unblinkingly at our boy's performance. And at the edges of her eyes, fresh tears were beginning to form. She had heard piano before, but never had she witnessed a live performance. Certainly not at the hands of the beautiful boy she and I had created together. Ember soon looked up at me and spoke with a whisper. A whisper I understood. "Is this...art?"

I nodded with a proud smile. Our son's grandmother would be so proud if she could have seen him then. Blaze would be over the moon to know our firstborn inherited her appreciation of the arts. Ember did not merely hold my hand as we continued to watch. She leaned into me. In just one night... During one dream we were sharing... We had become more than just betrotheds. We were finally a family. If only for a single night. Ember had to keep wiping fresh tears away as our son played along the song in his head. Who taught him how to play so well?

Even I had to finally wipe some of my own tears away. It was just too much. The song itself was beautiful enough. But knowing who was playing it... To know it was my own child producing such majesty... Only then did I understand the joy and pride of watching one's child perform on a stage while completely nailing their performance. It is an experience one cannot simply describe. You have to experience it to know it.

Our son was tireless in his performance. I think he played a total of three songs before he finally had his fill. And during very brief lull between each song, someone would start to applaud with their hooves before sheepishly stopping as the next started. After the third song, we all waited to see if he would continue. And upon realizing that his audience could not tell if he was down, my son closed the cover over the keys to conclude his performance. Only then did the entire shop burst into applause.

Everyone there applauded. Even Ember with her clapping hands. But not me. I wanted to be much more direct with my praise. I began to approach while my son looked very unsure of how to feel with being the center of such adoration. He was visibly blushing as he waved with his eyes squinted shut. And once behind him, I got down on one knee and embraced my boy from behind. His eyes shot open before he looked over his shoulder at me. And I could only convey my pride through one simple statement. "That's my boy."

He beamed at me before turning around just enough in his seat to throw his arms around me for an equally strong hug. My word, what strength in those arms. He may have been the sweetest little dragon boy I had ever seen, but he was still a dragon. He was much stronger than he looked. And his mother quickly joined us for a big group hug as she squealed incomprehensible yet delighted words at our boy. Only for a different sound to reach our ears. The vibrations in the coming from so many applauding hooves... They were causing various instruments around the shop to rattle and hum like an echo chamber. Especially when it came to the cymbals. The clerk called out over the noise, no doubt insisting that everyone not applaud indoors.

We did not understand any words being said, but we still saw the humor in the situation. The three of us got a good laugh out of the unexpected racket the applause made. Only for us to get another surprise. Some of the audience members even left a few bits on the piano. My boy had just earned some pocket change with his little performance. Only one thing came to mind. I took the bits in hand and asked, "Who's up for ice cream?"

And so we headed out. Ember was especially eager to try some more ice cream, but our boy was especially excited. He guided us right over to an outdoor ice cream wagon to make our picks. Ever the child, our son chose an ice cream bar meant to resemble Hum Drum from the Power Ponies. I guess most young kids adore the colt wonder. Ember and I order some big ice cream cones instead. And for the moment, there were no wonders. I savored my cold snack as I noticed the sun was starting to get a bit low in the sky. Getting outside with the family and walking home with cold ice cream during a summer sunset... It all sounds so perfect that it makes me painfully nostalgic for simpler times during my life back on Earth.

Ember's hand grasped mine as we walked with ice cream cones held in the others. Our little boy led us along, completely unaware of just how unfamiliar we were with the town we were in. To him, it was just another day in paradise with his mom and dad. He did not know he was serving as our guide to get home.

I was so very tempted to just whisper that beautiful truth to her at the moment. To tell Ember how much I loved her. We finally had what we truly wanted deep in our hearts. We were now sworn to each other. We had finally been blessed with the child we had promised each other. And that child...was simply a little angel of a dragon boy. And yet...I knew I could not. The dream was too lucid. And...

I suddenly shook my head to get that realization out of my thoughts. Do not think about it... Do not think about what was going to happen in due time. Stay in the moment. Savor what was there. And I suspect Ember had the same realization. We did not look at each other during the rest of the walk. And I suddenly found it harder to enjoy the rest of my ice cream.

We finally came to a seemingly innocuous house in town. And our boy went ahead and held the door for us. Was that our home? The interior of the first room certainly felt like something out of Ponyville. But one thing caught our eye at the far end. Something that was glowing. Set inside a tall protective glass or plastic case was none other than the Bloodstone Scepter. And the gemstone atop it was glowing brightly. Without missing a beat, our son rushed over to the case excitedly. "Grandma! Grandpa!"

Ember and I watched with wide eyes of surprise as our son retrieved the heirloom scepter from the case. He was more than worthy to hold it so casually. He was next in line to become Dragon Lord after all. He began to happily greet his grandparents as they spoke to him from the other side. All words I could not understand. Ember began to reach out as if tempted to speak to her parents only to relent. She knew. Whoever was on the other side of the Bloodstone Scepter were not her true parents. Just a facsimile our dreaming minds cooked up. All we truly had there was each other.

Our son chatted away with his grandparents for a moment while pausing to let them talk to him too. If only Blaze and Torch could truly see that precious child... But our boy soon set the Bloodstone Scepter atop a cushy armchair. He even made certain it was balanced enough to remained standing upright. With the scepter's gemstone still glowing, he briskly walked over to something against the far wall that we had not noticed. Yet another piano, but this one was an upright model for home use. And as soon as he took a seat, our son began to play again for the entertainment of his grandparents. Blaze especially must have been enthralled with her own grandson creating such beautiful music for her.

We watched and listened for a time, but it soon felt like we were intruding. Our son was not playing for Ember and I at the time. He was spending time with his grandparents and was putting on a show for them. It was their time, not ours. And so Ember and I quietly excused ourselves to let our son focus on just the former two Dragon Lords as they were surely enjoying themselves watching and listening to the dragon prince flexing his musical potential.

The sound of the piano filled the entire house. Ember whispered a few kind things to me while I replied in kind. So many words neither of us understood. But we then began to explore. We followed a flight of stairs up to the second floor. What even was that house anyway? Ember's holiday home away from the dragon lands? Eventually, we found it. A small balcony above the front door. And from there we were able to see the vast horizon turning increasingly orange and pink. Summer sunsets are simply the best.

We were alone. No one still out and about in town ever looked up at us. Ember and I stood at the railing and leaned against each other. My beloved soon reached out and draped her right wing across my back to hold me while even curling her tail around me. I rested my hand on her opposite shoulder to pull her closer too. That moment reminded me of the time Fluttershy and I would often spend the evening out behind her house, sipping tea in the enclosure and just savoring being together during such a beautiful time of the year. Ember and I had no words to say. We were just holding each other. Being in love... Knowing what our love for each other had given us. In just that moment, it was truly paradise.

From mere lovers to husband and wife and now mother and father. It may have been a dream, but it felt so real at that moment. But as much as we loved our son and wanted to be with him, we still needed time to each other and he needed time away from us. While our boy was busy spending time with his grandparents, Ember and I were savoring that sunset together. And as we held each other in that soothing silence, Ember whispered something I understood. "I want this to be real someday..."

I sighed in such bittersweet joy. The world around us. The child playing piano downstairs. It was not real. But it could be real someday. And I replied with such a sense of longing in my heart, "I want this to be our future."

Ember's hand took hold of mine. And not with any mere grasp. Her fingers intertwined themselves with mine. An intimate hold. All that was missing was a ring on Ember's finger. In that moment, we were husband and wife.

It was so dreamlike... Even for a dream. We watched as the sunset became increasingly spectacular by the minute. We were so lost in the view and with each other that we did not notice when someone enjoyed us. I just happened to glance down when I wanted to look at Ember and just happened to notice she was not the only dragon beside me anymore. Our son had silently gotten between us and the railing. He was leaning on it while also quietly appreciating the sunset with his tail lazily swaying a bit. I was all the more proud of him as I understood what he was doing. Most kids would have too much energy to sit still for long, but not our son. He truly had an appreciation for beauty. An artist's heart was beating in his chest.

He let out a yawn. Our boy must have had a long day before Ember and I even met him. No wonder he could sit still and watch the sunset. Ember rested her hand on his shoulder and whispered something in a sweet and soft tone befitting any real mother. "Had a long day?"

Our son groggily mumbled out a tired response. His eyes were starting to lower. He must have been fighting his fatigue for a while. He finally turned around entirely and held up his hands to me. Just me. He let out another graceless yawn without lowering his arms. And then it hit me. My boy just wanted to be held by his daddy.

Ember released me from the confines of her wing and tail to allow me to pick up our son with no obstructions. I had never held a child like him before. He felt almost human in build. It took me a moment, but I figured it out. I held my boy against my chest with one arm scooped under his thighs with my other hand resting on his back just under his wings. He felt lighter than I would have expected. And just under my jaw was his many strands of soft hair. And Ember... She held a fist over her lips to hide a giddy smile. To see us... Her son being cradled by the man who had fathered him... She was trying so hard to not squeal in adoration.

It dawned on Ember that maybe our boy and I needed a moment alone. So she headed back inside the house. Probably to find our son's bedroom to prepare his mattress. And there I stood with him in my arms. The two of us being bathed in the glow of the beautiful sunset. Me and my boy. Alone. He turned his head to rest the side of it against me, his left ear being pushed up my shoulder. I tried to peer over his head to see his face while my hand rubbed over the scales lining his back. He was tired. Almost listless as he gazed out at seemingly nothing. But he was smiling. My boy had a long yet good day and was about ready to rest for the night.

That was the life I want for my children. All of them. To grow up happy, healthy, and loved. I felt so proud of that boy. And so much more confident in the future. I wanted to say something to the boy I adored. The one who I would hopefully get to hold someday in the not too distant future. But no words came. It was a moment I did not want to disturb. To savor the end of our day together in the glow of the summer sunset.

But my son did speak to me. And I heard him well. "Love you, Dad..."

My embrace tightened. And through fresh tears, I managed to speak a response that my own ears understood. "I love you so much..."

"You're the best, Dad... You've always been...the best." My son whispered with some of his words being interrupted by a yawn. He was reaching his limit. And I could only nuzzle the top of his head with my cheek. At least until he felt some of my tears soak into his hair. And I heard him speak again. "Dad...? Are you...sad?"

"No, not at all. I'm just...so happy. It feels like I'm just meeting you for the first time. Like...I didn't know how much I loved you until today." I managed to whisper to him as my boy tried to get his arms around me while I still held him. I did not want to alarm him, but it was the truth. I could never have known how beautiful my first child with Ember would be until I finally got to hold him in my arms.

My son buried his face into my chest as he weakly hugged me. And he spoke to me again. "Mom said you hurt your head a long time ago. Are you OK?"

"Don't worry about back then. My head's just fine. And besides... Being able to meet someone again for the first time... Lots of people would wish they could experience that kind of joy more than once." I replied while trying to spin a convincing theory that might make some kind of sense. Something told me my boy was very smart for his age. Maybe smart enough to see through words that were not entirely true.

The dragon child in my arms yawned again. He could not find anything to say when his fatigue kept getting in the way. So I tried to find something to say. And a question came to mind. A simple yet honest question. There was something I needed to know. "Are you...happy?"

"I'm always happy, Dad... You and Mom are the best." My beautiful son replied sweetly to me. A simple yet genuine reply. And his words soothed me. It was all a dream, but perhaps even dreams can tell truths reality cannot. If my son was so happy...then I had little to fear. There was no need to change course.

But there were still more questions I needed to ask while I could still understand my son's words. I asked softly, "Do you ever get sad? Do you...ever get scared? Have I...ever let you down?"

"Dad...?" My son whispered as I felt his head turning under my chin. When I looked down, he looked back at me. What beautiful eyes... The fusion of Ember's scarlet red and my own earthy brown. Those eyes told me so much. But they were now gazing into mine from just inches away. A gaze of exhausted concern. But finally, my son soothed my worries in a way without words. He smiled before kissing me on the cheek. The touch of his lips upon my face... I was stunned. And I heard him speak clearly again while tightening his weak embrace around me. "You've always been the best, Dad. I love you..."

Those words brought me to my knees. I sharply inhaled as my boy and I embraced, fresh tears flowing free. But not tears of grief. I was so happy. To hear such reassuring words from my own son... A child whose body contained my own blood... To fail as a father is one of my greatest fears. I did not want to make the mistakes my father did. A man who, in his boundless ego, would never acknowledge his failures or missteps. All so he would never know the sting of being wrong in any capacity. But they were mistakes I saw. And hindsight would prevent me from ever giving him the benefit of the doubt. I had a son to love and raise. And I would do it right.

My boy was back on his feet with my body lowering him to the ground again. Tired, but not too weak to stand. But I did not want him to suffer a walk to his bedroom when he was so ready to just collapse for a long sleep. I scooped him into my arms again while he oh so sweetly wiped the tears from my face. And upon reentering the house, I found Ember waiting for us. She all too happily guided me along to a small room with a bed meant for a child. The decor around the place... A bookcase was present. Even a small toy electric piano was present in the corner, one that probably sounded like a keyboard. I remember having one such toy as a little boy at my grandparents' house. Our son really.

Ember turned down the sheets for our son as I set him down on the bed. And just out of nowhere, tears began to flow from her eyes too. But all while wearing a smile. And the instant our son noticed tears flowing down his mother's face, his eyes widened as he reached out to her. Ember took a seat beside him only to be caught in a tender embrace. She looked at me with a gaze of uncertainty while I too was unsure of why our child wanted to hold her at the first sign of tears. Was he...trying to help soothe her?

The tears soon stopped flowing. Ember held her little boy in her arms and her wings. And we both heard him speak while he kept his eyes shut. He was desperately fighting the urge to sleep to stay with us a little longer. "Not crying anymore, Mom?"

The Dragon Lord turned dragon mother gently caressed the top of her son's head. And she spoke words I could understand. "I'm not sad. It's just... I... I didn't think I'd ever... That... You would ever be like this. You're just so...sweet."

I decided to speak up then. And my words were thankfully spoken clearly as I took a seat on the bed beside them. "That's because we raised him well. Right?"

Our son displayed such a big smile. Almost a cheeky one too. And he said something I did not expect. "Yep. I'm not like those boulderheads back home."

We cracked. Ember and I suddenly burst into howling laughter at such an audacious statement. Even our son giggled along with us as he got a slight burst of energy from all that levity. Ember then gave her son a delighted hug as she said, "Oh yeah, you are totally our kid. And no son of ours will ever turn out to be a boulderhead. This is a head made of the shiniest diamonds."

I embraced both of them as our son grin from ear to ear. Baring his teeth and his fangs. Such a happy smile. And such a bright mind. There was no way around it. He was perfect. Everything I would want my first dragon child to be. And I loved him. And as we both held him in mutual joy, our boy spoke to us. "Love you. Both of you."

"We love you too. Our...precious little boy." Ember said while trying very hard to keep the tears in. If he saw her cry again, our son would get concerned and hold her. He had such a concern for others... Truly an ideal trait for a future Dragon Lord. He was more than worthy to inherit the Bloodstone Scepter.

But then... I felt it. The faintest tremor in the air. And Ember felt it too. Our son was oblivious to that sensation and closed his eyes to bask in our shared embrace. But Ember and I quickly turned our gazes towards each other. And there it was again. A rippling sensation through the air. No... Not now. Not when we had only just gotten to know him.

Dread filled our eyes. It was too soon. Too son to be ideal. And no one else was looking in to check on us. We could not ask to be kept asleep a little longer. Morning was dawning on us. And Ember whispered to me. "I don't wanna wake up..."

I had no words. Why... Why were we allowed to finally see the beautiful son that surely waits in our future only to be torn away from him? We had only just met him, came to realize just how dearly we wanted him, and now we would have to leave him. All in the span of just an afternoon or night.

He was our child. We loved him. We wanted to raise him. And now it was time to say goodbye. And we were not ready.

The air quivered again. What could we tell him? If we were to just hold on, he would be torn from us abruptly. And so... I tried. I did what little I could to soothe my own heart without alarming him. "Son... We... We have to go."

Our child looked up at us with tired but concerned eyes. And he asked with his words never sounding so clear, "Huh? Why? We just got home..."

Ember tenderly nuzzled the top of his head while being mindful of her horns. And she spoke while trying to keep her voice from breaking. "We...have things to do. Important Dragon Lord things. But...we'll be back. We'll come home again. Just...go to sleep, all right? Have some sweet dreams. You've had a long day anyway... Right?"

That little reminder was enough to get a yawn out of our boy. He all but slumped into our embrace. "Right... I'm just so tired... I'll see you in the morning then?"

"Yeah... We'll see you again soon. Sweet dreams, little prince..." I replied as I felt the world quiver once more. It was coming. And quickly. I could feel my senses being not quite the way they should be.

Ember and I glanced at each other. We failed. Trying to reassure ourselves just was not going to work. We were not ready to just...let go of our precious little boy. How could we? We tightened our embrace around him. Securely protecting our child from anyone and anything that might try to pry us apart. Ember whispered with her voice quivering with dread, "We love you..."

I could not bear to watch that approaching wall of white take him away from us. I squinted my eyes shut as I whispered a futile plea. Hoping for something that would not come. "Please don't go..."

I felt him. Our son gently placed a hand over mine. And he likely did the same for Ember. And then... I heard the last thing he ever said. "Love you, Mom. Love you, Dad. See you soon..."

My eyes were greeted by darkness and wetness. I was gazing up at the darkened ceiling wit the feeling of a soft mattress under me. And a hand lined in scales was still clutching my right hand. The fluid around my eyes... I had awoken in tears. I had finally met my firstborn dragon child. Gotten to know my son... And now he was gone. Just a memory of someone who never existed.

I turned my head to gaze to my right. Rain Shine still slumbered to my left. And while very dark, I could vaguely make out her bright blue form. And her scarlet eyes. Ember was gazing at me with glistening tears lining her face. Gazing at me unblinkingly... We were both filled with a profound sense of loss. And I whispered to her in longing. "He was so beautiful..."

Ember spoke with actions instead of words. She reached out to me and pulled herself atop me. And with one powerful motion, locked her lips with mine. She pinned me to the mattress, eyes still shedding a trail of tears, as she kissed me meaningfully. Her tongue met mine, that faint spicy flavor filling my mouth as she kissed me in a complex dance of sorrow and joy. And when she finally ended the kiss, she whispered to me as well. "He was...perfect."

And there we stayed. Just holding each other with tears flowing. We finally knew the joy of being mother and father to such a darling prince of a dragon boy. Only for that paradise to come to an end much too soon. We could not even find any words to say. We were...in mourning.

We were eventually reminded of Rain Shine's presence beside us. She stirred a little before becoming still again with mostly only her gentle snoring breaking the silence. The clock on the wall nearby had hands that were designed to glow faintly in the dark. It was morning. Breakfast was likely being prepared in the galley at that moment.

Ember and I carefully made our way out of bed and into the bathroom before locking the door behind us. Rain Shine did not deserve to be disturbed by our own issues. She would not understand it being a result of a dream Ember and I had somehow shared. With the lights on, we could finally see just how disheveled we both looked. Eyes raw with trails of dried tears going down the sides of our faces, we both needed a morning shower to perk ourselves up.

The water started flowing and steam soon filled the air. But we did not properly bathe at first. Ember and I slumped against the wall and just held each other as warm water washed over us. Just taking some time to relax and soothe ourselves. We closed our eyes and leaned into each other, one hand grasping the other. I eventually tried to at least say something. "You really were there with me, weren't you?"

"Yeah... I don't know how it happened, but...I just knew. That wasn't just any ordinary dream. We really were there together." Ember muttered while our eyes remained closed. She rubbed a single finger over the back of my hand. Just an idle motion with little reason.

It was an experience I would not trade for anything. And Ember surprised me with a kiss on the cheek before saying, "You really were a great dad to him. He loved you..."

"You were an equally amazing mom." I replied with Ember finally giggling uneasily in my grasp. Ember has never had much of an opportunity to interact with kids. But she finally had the chance to meet a child of her own. And she more than rose to the challenge of being there as his mother. And I whispered to my beloved, "I just...wish we didn't have to leave him behind..."

"It's OK, James... He doesn't exist. Not yet, at least." Ember said with some clarity, but not in a cold way. I felt her lips touch mine for a simple kiss. But her hand began to slide over my chest. Sliding lower with every second as a twinge of need flowed through me. And Ember cooed with me right in my ear with such a...meaningful inflection. "All we have to do now...is create him together."

I breathed deeply as Ember's words stirred a sacred desire in my heart. And my body accordingly. My shaft between my legs began to gradually stiffen. Growing firm as it lengthened to fulfill a primal yet beautiful function. And Ember's hand took note. She delicately slid a finger along my length as it sent a shudder up my entire body. She cooed playfully and said, "There it is... Someone really wants to be a father."

"I can't help it, Ember... I still remember his voice... His face... Those beautiful eyes... He was just...the perfect little boy... I miss our son. I want to hold him again... To tell him I love him..." I whispered with eyes still squinted shut. I was desperately trying to hold onto that memory. I was fearful that the memory would fade in a matter of hours like with every dream that was not lucid. He may not have truly existed at the time, but that little dragon boy was still my son.

Ember's finger continued to slide up and down the length of my manhood. Doing what little she needed to maintain my erection. I wanted to plunge it deep into her. To plant my seed within my beautiful dragon queen so that we would finally have the little boy we met finally come into our lives. To finally be mother and father to a darling dragon prince. And there amongst the steamy air, I began to notice a certain smell. Pungent and spicy. The aroma of a reptilian woman lusting for her mate. Ember spoke with a whisper of longing, "I've never had much of a mind for thinking about having kids. But with you... I feel like I can handle anything. If I was ever supposed to become a mother... I would want to be one to yours."

I only then opened my eyes. And I found Ember's beautiful scarlet eyes gazing into mine as her hand began to tenderly grasp my shaft. Sliding up and down its length, pleasuring me with those smooth wet scales providing a divine sensation. I felt so blessed as I gazed into the eyes of the one I loved. To know that she wished for me to father her offspring... To even go so far as to raise them with her... To have a family with her... I felt beyond just honored. I so dearly wanted to tell Ember that I loved her. To plead for her to become mine forever. But it was still too soon. So I whispered the next best thing I could think of. "I want to have to have children with you."

"Then do it, dear father. Give this dragon queen your child." Ember whispered lovingly yet elegantly to me. She was not one for such flowery formal language. Unless she was doing so deliberately for a special reason. My beloved reached out and brought her lips to mine. All for a long and tender kiss as her hand stroked my eager shaft. Masterfully and meticulously preparing my body to release the seed that would bless her with the beautiful son we dearly longed for.

We were of the same mind, Ember and I. We knew the joy of cradling a life we had created together. Even if only in a dream. A life that developed a mind and will of it own. A beautiful and precious mind fit for a prince. We wanted to know that joy again. A joy that would not end after a single night. To become mother and father to a darling little boy... It is the purpose of mating. To make love...in order to make life. A new life to love. And Ember whispered this truth to me as I leaned against the wall to let her and the falling warm water pleasure me. "Sweet father... Let me make you a father of dragons."

My hand felt along what I knew were Ember's ventral scales. So smooth. Made even smoother by the warm water of our shower. Sliding further down until I caressed her belly. And within, the womb that would carry the eggs that would contain our little ones. And I whispered an equally beautiful retort to her. "Dear mother... Will you be mother to my children?"

I heard a joyous and labored chuckle. As if trying to not outright weep in sheer happiness. Ember cooed into my ear as I felt her guide my fingers lower until they were slid into a warm and wet gap between the natural armor of her scales. "I would be honored to bring your children into this world. To be mother to the children that will be heralds of a brighter tomorrow."

And so I pleasured her as she pleasured me. Ember's hand remained wrapped around my shaft while my fingers rubbed the inner walls of her cloaca. Distracting each other from the urge to breed. If Ember were not so bound by her own blood, I am certain she would have mounted me right there. Allowed me to fill her with my seed and see if it would take. All for the sake of finally being able to have a family together born of truest love. And how I wanted that. To hold Ember and let my seed flood her egg chamber. To create a child of man and dragon. I pleaded a beautiful request to my future queen, "Please... Bear my child, Ember..."

"Give me your child, James... Let me give you the son we need..." Ember whimpered to me as her hand cupped my face. Again, our lips met. And this time, our tongues danced. The scent on the steamy air of my beloved full of need. The muffled song of her voice in her throat. The subtle spicy taste of sulfur on her breath. And the touch of our arms holding each other. It was bliss. Pure bliss.

Our words of tender desire being whispered back and forth interspersed with groans and gasps of pleasure. Tucked away high in the sky within the walls of the Olympia where no one would hear us. Just two lovers longing for a future where we would be joined by a little life we would create together. As I craved that beautiful future, my body began to approach its climax. I began to more feverously wiggle my fingers inside Ember's wet inner walls. And as I began to gently thrust my hips upward, Ember began to hasten the movements of her hand around my shaft.

It was almost time. I needed to let it all out. To try and sire the child we both needed. And Ember, voice unsteady as she neared climax, whispered beautifully to me. "Breed me, James... Sire my clutch... Let me...have...your..."

And so it happened. I groaned loudly as jets of my human seed spurted through the air. Being struck down by falling water. Ember shrieked and convulsed, her walls quivering around my fingers as she slumped against e. It was all so fulfilling, and yet it was all over so quickly. And so we rested there in the falling torrents of warm soothing water. Lightly gasping for breath as we basked in that afterglow.

My eyes remained closed as I held Ember against me. And her hand gently wrapped itself around mine. And my other hand, still slick and stained with Ember's pungent scent, rested against her belly. I knew it would not happen that time. But there was no doubt in my mind by then. It was no longer about if Ember would ask me to be hers. It was all about when. That future was secure. I was sure of it. And as I rubbed her belly meaningfully, I whispered to her. "Our baby."

"A...baby..." Ember muttered in a manner that I was not used to hearing from her. I think it was just the word itself that felt strange to her. Something so delicate and innocent. Not at all one would expect from anyone who came out of the dragon lands. It was a word that must have felt strange rolling off her tongue. But she then rested her hand over mine as she said it again. This time with more certainty. "A baby... Our baby... Someday... Right?"

I rested my brow against Ember as I heard a tiny giggle from my beloved. "Count on it... And you will be such an amazing mother too."

"As long as I have you... Even motherhood doesn't sound so daunting." Ember said with a giggle as she started to shift back to the confident and beautiful dragoness I had always known. The afterglow was gradually fading as we finally started to feel ready to face the day. A day where we were one step closer to finally belonging to each other. And when I began to open my eyes, she rested her hand over my beating heart. "And our children will love their father. Just like he did..."

All I could do was sigh in longing. I could still remember that beautiful blue dragon boy. When we would finally be blessed with a son, would that child be the same boy we saw? Ember sighed as she rested her head against my shoulder, "I want our children to see the world like you have... I never knew what I was missing out on until I finally followed you out onto the Empty Plains. Equestria...is an amazing world. I see why the ponies are the ones who mostly call the shots around the world."

"We've both been blessed by this world... Our kids will have very happy lives if they're allowed to know Equestria like we do." I replied softly while holding the beautiful creature in my arms. Although I then did recall one little detail about what tends to happen to dragon children back in Ember's homeland. Or at least until relatively recently. "Just don't' go kicking them out of the house when they reach a certain age."

Ember's head snapped back as her eyes opened wide in disbelief at what I just said. "What?! No, of course not! That's been outlawed for more than a century by now anyway!"

Ember's sharp response got a chuckle out of me. I knew she would never do such a thing to her own children. Especially not after seeing how parents beyond her people's borders raise their families. But I ten had a realization. "Just curious, but... Are you sure your dad didn't do that you back when you were still a whelp?"

My beloved rolled her eyes, but not out of contempt. "Only for an hour or so. He tracked me down and took me back home before apologizing."

That sounded like Torch. The poor guy must have had a crisis of conscience in ways no other dragon father ever had and tried to undo his mistake. Although Ember then said with a smirk, "But knowing what I know now about how the Bloodstone Scepter works... I'll bet Mom had a really stern talk with him after he threw me outta the cave."

Of course Blaze was likely an influence on Torch's backtracking. I snorted in amusement at the thought of big beautiful Blaze thoroughly scolding her cowering husband over casting their child out of their home. I then said, "Your mom really isn't like other dragons, is she?"

Ember smiled warmly at me as she replied, "She spent a lot of time traveling beyond the northern border before she came home and met Dad. I think she really appreciated how her human neighbors did things back then. At least...before the Empty Plains became a thing."

"Right... Anyway... Shouldn't we really start washing up now? This hot water won't last forever." I replied before suddenly realizing how long we had been sitting in the shower stall while doing no actual bathing. All while the air still reeked of Ember's scent. And it would only be a matter of time before someone would come knocking to check on us.

The two of us finished up bathing real quick. And while we tried to pretend nothing unusual happened, Rain Shine was giving us some funny looks after we came out of the bathroom to find her starting to wake up. We just wanted to get down tot he galley for a fulfilling breakfast.

And yet... As I sit here writing this... The memories. Even days later, I have been fortunate enough to still remember his face. That precious little dragon boy...

My boy. My son. My beautiful prince. I do not even know your name, but I already love you. I want to hear your voice again. I want to truly hold you in my arms and tell you how much I love you. I want nothing but the best for you and your many siblings. I pray a day comes where your mother and I can truly welcome you to this wonderful world of Equestria.

Please... Whoever it is who controls the cogs of time and fate... Please do not keep us waiting too long for that precious day to happen. I just want to see my son again. To finally meet that beautiful boy. All I can do now is wait. And never before have I been so impatient. I love you, my son. And I cannot wait to finally see you open your eyes for the first time. May that day come soon.

Familiar Lands, New Beginnings

Author's Note

If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting me via Patreon, Ko-Fi, or Subscribestar.

Familiar Lands, New Beginnings

It was quite the experience spending my morning aboard the cozy interior of the Olympia. And it was a joy to have Novo join us for a scrumptious breakfast in the galley. The vacation was not quite over just yet. I was almost curious enough to ask her and Celestia about what happened in the latter's private chambers the previous night during their two mare slumber party, but I decided against it. I did not need to know every little detail about what my two royal beloveds did when I was not around. Ladies will be ladies, I suppose. Royal friendships in general are a complicated affair.

The first thing I did after breakfast was take a stroll around the ship. Ember would have joined me had she not been too busy feasting on the wide variety of goods at the buffet. She wanted to make sure she got to try absolutely everything. I swear her stomach is truly bottomless sometimes. But when I started to head up the stairs towards the stern of the ship, I heard someone approaching me with a quick trot. A glance over my shoulder revealed none other than Rain Shine coming my way. Her usual serenity had been replaced with a look of urgency on her face. She asked me quickly, "Are you heading outside right now?"

"Uh... Yeah. I was. Just wanted to get some air and stretch my legs." I replied while wondering why she looked so concerned. What had happened when I had my back turned for a few minutes?

Rain Shine briskly stepped forward and placed herself beside me. All while speaking with an almost uncharacteristic firmness in her voice. "Then I shall join you. Remember what happened last time."

"Last ti... Oooooh... Right. Thank you." I muttered while my beloved gently nuzzled my brow with hers. How could I have forgotten that? All it took was one sudden crosswind while I was near the edge of the deck to almost send me overboard. Ember even made me promise to not go up on deck while the Olympia was in motion without her or Rain Shine. Had I set foot out on deck while unsupervised, she would have been furious with me.

It turned out there was one other factor that would have stopped me from going outside. When we reached the top of the stairwell and opened the door leading out, I recoiled as I was blasted by a sudden gust of bitterly cool wind. We had left the tropics and were not far from Canterlot by then. And autumn's chill had returned. I slammed the door shut as I had completely forgotten where we were going and had dressed myself in summer attire. I looked at Rain Shine while she looked at me with wide eyes of surprise before I said, "I'll be right back."

"And I will be here." My beloved replied with an amused giggle. I hurried back down the stairs, dressed myself more appropriately in the only clothes I had that were fit for such weather, and then returned to Rain Shine's side in the span of five minutes. The elegant kirin queen glanced down and up my form before saying, "Warm enough?"

"I should be. Frankly, I prefer winter to autumn. At least snow makes the cold worth it." I grumbled before finally stepping outside with her. The skies were so gloomy despite being in the late morning. Not wanting to worry Rain Shine, I stayed closer to the middle of the deck. Although we were not alone. Shining Armor and Cadence were taking part in a game of shuffleboard towards the front of the ship.

My jacket kept me nice and cozy while Rain Shine and I observed the married couple using levitation magic to hold those long sticks to shove around their discs. I know nothing about how shuffleboard is played, but they were really getting into it. Although the two of us were distracted by the sound of the door at the stern opening. Ember came stumbling out while taking a few deep breaths. Rain Shine lifted an eyebrow at Ember's apparent discomfort and asked, "Are you well?"

"Nah, it's nothing to worry about. It's just...this stuff never stays down as long as diamonds do, you know?" Ember replied before holding a fist to her lets as she let out a flameless and quiet belch. I had noticed at times where Ember would excuse herself almost immediately after a meal, especially the bigger ones. I never thought much of it before, but now Ember looked almost ill.

I approached Ember out of concern, but she made her way past me. Right over to the railing of the deck. "You sure you're OK there? You're not about to lose your lunch, are you?"

"What? You don't know how dragon digestion works most of the time?" Ember asked while looking over her shoulder at us. Rain Shine and I glanced at each other in unease. Digestion? Was I forgetting something there? Ember took some amusement in our disgusted confusion and said, "Oh, you've never seen this before? You better pay attention then."

I was expecting Ember to do something utterly revolting. But what followed was...surprisingly educational. With her head out over the past the railing, Ember took a deep breath before letting out a long and impressive belch. But no flames came from her maw. It was just a long trail of black soot and smoke that got carried away on the wind. The Dragon Lord pounded on her chest a few times afterward before saying, "Woo! Not a bad aftertaste!"

Wha... What did I just see? Even Rain Shine glanced at me with a hilarious befuddled stare with mouth agape. Had even she not witnessed Ember do such a thing during their previous meetings when I was not around after the war? I do not recall even seeing Spike or Smolder do such a thing back home. Weirdly enough, I could actually smell bits of that smoke on the air. It smelled...tasty. Like I was standing near a barbeque. I then asked while Ember turned to face us, "Is that...normal? What did all that smoke come from anyway?"

"What do you think it was? That was my breakfast. It turns out real food doesn't take long to turn to ashes in a dragon's stomach. Even diamonds almost never get far enough down to come out the other end." Ember explained nonchalantly. I was aware that a dragon's flame breath actually comes from their stomach, which is a perpetual inferno that naturally produces fire. But then... Is that what really happens to everything they eat? It goes through what is basically incineration?

Rain Shine asked sincerely, "I am not familiar with how western dragon fire works... Could you please explain?"

Ember cast us both such an amused smirk. She then explained, "If you really need to know... What we eat ends up basically becoming ash. Which starts to pile up. When the time is right, we just belch it all up as smoke and soot. Which is why I came up here. I don't think they'd appreciate me doing that indoors."

"Heh. You dragons have it easy when it comes to dealing with bodily waste. At least for the solid stuff. All you gotta do is burp it all up? I bet that ash will be good for the soil wherever it lands." I retorted while wondering if Ember has ever had to use a toilet. I mean dragons do still need water now and then. And that is not something they get from gemstones. But... I scolded myself for even considering going there. Some things just do not need to be said or discussed.

The Dragon Lord coughed a bit to clear her throat of any lingering soot. She then looked up at us and asked, "So then, what's happening up here? Besides those two shoving around discs."

"Just getting some air. And don't worry, Rain Shine's been keeping an eye on me." I replied before seeing my beloved smirking at me out of the corner of my eye. At least the Olympia was cruising steady so high up. The wind was gentle despite autumn weather setting in.

As we gazed out at the gloomy gray sky, Ember let out a sigh. And she turned her gaze up at me with a frown on her lips. "It's almost time to say goodbye again, right?"

I knew exactly what to say to Ember at that moment. I dropped down on one knee and took her hand between both of mine. I remembered what happened the first time Ember ever had to leave me side after seeing me safely return home. And what the best remedy was. "Would you like to stay the night? We'd be happy to have you over again."

"Yes! I would!" Ember squeaked before grabbing me in a big winged embrace. Rain Shine got a good snicker out of her friend's enthusiasm. Although Ember soon forced herself back into a composed state and said while pushing herself back from me, "I mean... Yeah. That'd be nice. At least if Flutter... Um... Wait... I'm still trying to get used to pony naming conventions... Flutter...shy, right?"

It was a shame Ember did not get to meet my beloveds who were part of the common folk more often. She had much more experience in getting to know those from loftier positions in society. I surprised Ember with a kiss between her eyes while she chirped in surprised delight. "Yep, that's her. And Fluttershy would be more than happy to have you stay the night."

Ember nuzzled her head up against mine with her horn tucked under my jaw. We would not be parting ways just yet. But that still left someone else. I looked up as Rain Shine loomed over us before asking, "Would you care to stay the evening, Rain?"

Rain Shine's serene expression became one of excited joy. "Oh how I was hoping you'd ask. I've been longing for the day when I could finally meet your firstborn."

"Doesn't she have a thing for flowers, that kid? She's gonna love you if you can make whatever flowers she wants bloom all over the place." Ember replied while Rain Shine could only let out a giggle. I just know Gladesong will adore the kirin as she comes of age. I can see her making excursions out into the Empty Plains sometime in the future with the Grove of Silence serving as a sanctuary for her. But who can say? The future for my infant daughter is entirely up in the air at this time.

After a moment longer of just gazing out at the vast gray sky, we quickly found ourselves getting bored. It is hard to enjoy skygazing from an airship's deck when all you see are gradients of gray. I then glanced back and forth at my two beloveds as an idea came to mind. "Anyone up for a round of Equestrian Heroes?"

"I call dibs on the axe mare." Ember replied quickly with a confident gleam in her eye.

"And I shall assume the role of the mage. Perhaps we can find someone who can join us as the archer?" Rain Shine added before we began to head back towards the door leading back inside. But once we were facing the starboard side of the ship, she then paused. I noticed her stop and saw the kirin queen squinting her eyes. "Ah, I did not see that out there. Isn't that Novo's airship?"

Sure enough, there it was. The Alabaster was still maintaining a safe distance from the Olympia while staying far off the starboard side. It was quite a treat to see such a majestic airship in flight from the side instead of from below. I then added, "Novo always knows how to fly in style."

We wasted no time in getting back indoors. And we did head down into the belly of the ship to enjoy some games in the rec room. Luna took it upon herself to become the fourth player and joined us for a round of Equestrian Heroes. We managed to play all the way through to the end with Ember managing to be the one to deal the finishing blow to the final boss. But no sooner had the credits finished rolling while we congratulated each other, a voice spoke up on the airship's intercom system. It sounded like we were on the final approach towards Canterlot and would be docking within the hour.

"Wow... Home already?" I muttered as I remained alone at the arcade cabinet for just a little longer. What a time. I took a moment to process everything that had transpired after leaving home for some much needed relaxation in Cantercun. It was like a small lifetime had passed and I was now trading that life for one I had left behind. But I knew I would get back into the swing of things quickly enough. I would soon have my first love and firstborn in my arms again soon. They where it all began.

I did not notice that the rec room had gone empty while I was sitting there in thought. At least until a very special mare came down the stairs and sauntered over to me. "You all right down here, honey?"

My gaze lifted before I saw the beautiful face of my bird of paradise. Novo stood before me, but her smile had flattened. She was merely concerned for me. And so I said with a quiet smile, "I'm fine. Just...thinking about all that's happened. Everything and everyone I have... You... Them..."

Novo took a seat before me and held me in an embrace with arms and wings. Her head rested on my shoulder as she whispered, "We love you, baby. I know you've got a lot to think about. And a lot to remember. But we'll make it work. Now then, let's get you home so you can see your first love and your baby girl. Little miss Fluttershy is just as much your queen as I am."

"I know, Novo... Love you too." I whispered back to her while also putting my arms around my beloved queen. I did all I could to not have to think about the fact that we would be parting ways before long. I would miss her dearly. And as I held her in my arms, one hand slid down her side. And then to caress under her belly. Rubbing through that luxurious layer of feathers, searching for something. Searching for someone.

My beloved let out a sigh of longing as she allowed my hand to caress her belly. She knew what I was searching for. We had tried many times during our stay in Cantercun. We sated her heat. We tried our hardest to create our first child together. And it was just too soon for me to feel any physical signs of life growing within her. I was hoping that by then, there would be just the tiniest sign. A sign that we would have a family of our own by that time next year. But there was nothing. Novo's form was still sleek and strong, but not yet showing signs of being heavy with life.

"James... My sweet daddy... Don't worry too much, my love." Novo whispered to me as she pulled her head back so she could gaze into my eyes directly. Her beak met my lips as our eyes closed. Kiss after kiss was shared, her beak's tip curling to mold itself just enough to the shape of my pursing lips. Her brow rested against mine as my vision remained blurred under my sealed eyelids. "You'll be the first to know, honey. Give me a week or two and I'll send word that's for your eyes only. I'll have the results by then for sure."

"Novo..." I whispered with almost a sob. My finger's cured inward to try and reach through her feathers. I could feel her strong stomach muscles just past the base of her plumage. Strong equine muscle that would make way for a swelling womb in due time. I could still remember that wonderful dream from just the previous night. That wonderful little dragon boy. The perfect son Ember and I had been blessed with. And I wanted to see that beautiful boy be given an equally darling hippogriff brother or sister. Born of different mothers and different races, but still siblings as part of a brand new royal family. I whispered lovingly to her, "I just...want us to have children someday. To have a family for real."

"We will, baby. We will. And until then, you still have your two little girls back home. They're my babies too, you know." Novo cooed to me before we finally opened her eyes. It was easy to forget about the here and now when obsessing over what could still be in the near future. Especially after seeing what could very well be the end result of such an endeavor. If only in a dream. My dear Novo then spoke with her sweet soulful voice, "Now then, let's get ready to get you home. You've got people waiting for you back in Ponyville."

But when I finally stood up, I heard Novo suddenly gasp in realization before scooping me towards her with her wing. The two of us were hidden under it as she whispered to me, "On second thought... How about I get you home in style instead? With all of us?"

"Huh? What? You mean...like last time?" I asked in some confusion.

Novo smirked at me as she explained to me, "Of course! Mama won't stand for a chance to spend time with her baby girl. And Celestia still needs to meet her too. And let's not forget about Rain Shine and Ember. Your women all need to get to know the family they're becoming a part of, right?"

I was in awe at just how family-minded Novo is. She was truly taking to the unorthodox family dynamic I was building with Fluttershy and every other wonderful woman who had become so much more in my heart. I suppose it is in a hippogriff's nature to be mindful of her flock. I then whispered with a smirk of my own, "In that case, what's the plan?"

"I was thinking we go ahead and dock so the Alabaster can make it home in one go after being refueled. Then we gather you and the girls up and fly you on down to your cottage. It'll also be the best way to get Celestia down there without anyone getting in a tizzy over their sun princess being in public. Everyone knows Celestia, but almost no one around these parts knows anything about me." Novo explained with such a sly tone in her deep luscious voice. She was being quite the schemer, that shrewd and experienced queen.

"Are you seriously going to smuggle Celestia down to the edge of Ponyville just to meet my daughter?! That's crazy. And hilariously effective. I say we go for it." I snorted with a hearty snicker. The antics Novo and Celestia have gotten up to during their times together. They are quite the royal duo. Something only best friends would do for each other.

Novo led me out of the rec room and back up to my cabin so I could finally start collecting up my luggage. Ember was already present and only had to collect the Bloodstone Scepter. As for Rain Shine, she was returning our room to how it had once been with all of those flowering bushes retracting into the wooden walls as if they had never been there. With my suitcase ready and loaded, I stepped back out with Ember right behind me. She then asked quietly, "What's the plan for getting you back home once we land?"

"Novo's taking care of it. She's gonna fly the Alabaster down to my house like last time and visit for a while. Then she'll fly home from there. She'd never miss out on an opportunity to spend time with Gladesong." I replied before I happened to notice the Bloodstone Scepter starting to glow in response to my words. Someone was reaching out to us.

"Huh? Yeah, what is it?" Ember asked while giving her attention to the glowing red gemstone. Her eyes then went wide while she started to display a crooked smile on her lips. The Dragon Lord glanced at me and said, "They say they really want to meet your daughter."

"They did say they want grandkids someday. I guess they technically already have one." I replied with a statement that got Ember all flustered. She stammered and coughed into her fist to act like she had no idea what I was talking about. But she knew. Her parents had already asked me when she and I would bless them with grandchildren. And they really were not kidding. I can only imagine how many times they have teased their own daughter about the prospect of having a family with a man she loves. Blaze always seems especially eager to become a grandmother. Torch may try to hide it, but I can always see he is eager to meet Ember's future little ones.

I decided to not think too hard abut how that first encounter would go. We would deal with it when it happened. How would I even get Gladesong to interact with the Bloodstone Scepter anyway? She barely understands speech at her current age. Scootaloo though... Oh, she would be thrilled to have dragon grandparents. She would think they are the coolest grandma and grandpa ever, that wild child. But my train of thought was interrupted when I noticed Rain Shine emerging from our cabin with an unusually sly smirk on her lips. She then asked, "Am I intruding here?"

Rather than say anything, I just stepped forward and embraced my serene beloved. Only then did I whisper to her. "We were just talking about my kids and how you'll soon be meeting them."

"Oh my love... That's right. We will soon be meeting the sisters of our future daughters." Rain Shine whispered to me with a bit of an impish tone. That reminder caused my body heat to spike while Ember got a giggle at how she could see me blushing. I just know that Gladesong's kirin sisters will be some of her favorite relatives. I would even be willing to bet money on that assumption. Although Rain Shine then asked, "I overheard. Novo will be doing us the honors of bringing us to your home?"

"You've got an ear to the ground even all the way up here, don't you? Yep, that's the plan. Don't go too far when we land. I'm not sure how long it will take to refuel the Alabaster." I retorted with an amused smile. Whether it be through earth or wood, a kirin can listen in on anything. And a queen like Rain Shine must be especially attentive.

We finally went up on deck to watch what little of the flight remained. While the sky was overcast with gray clouds, the horizon was fairly clear. And we could see it looming out in the far distance. The mountain Canterlot rests upon was coming up ahead. It started out as a tiny hill before gradually growing into a great spire rising from the ground far below. I glanced to my right and saw that the Alabaster was beginning to fall back in order to let the Olympia proceed. I am sure the airship docks inside the mountain can only take one at a time. There was no sign of Novo anywhere. She must have flown back over to be aboard her own ship during its arrival.

We all watched in awe as that great mountain began to loom ahead. But it never completely rose above us. It was impressive just to see the sheer scale of such landmasses while so high in the sky. Ember stepped closer to the edge of the deck to peer over it as the elegant city of Canterlot began to pass under us. "You just don't get this kind of experience when you're soaring on your own two wings. Airships... They really are something else."

"They may not be quite as fast as the airliners of my world, but they're a lot more enjoyable to ride." I replied while sharing Ember's sentiment. The airships of Equestria truly are the final aviation fantasy of any aerial enthusiasts of my world. I am sure the closest my world has ever gotten to emulating such technology are the zeppelins and dirigibles of a century ago. But I am sure that despite their massive sizes, their cargo capacities were even less than those of Equestria's airships. So much of those things were just the steel frames and massive floatation sacs inside. It makes a lot of sense why they eventually fell out of favor.

We beheld the majesty of Canterlot from above as well its vast mountain while the Olympia drifted around it to the north side. And there they were. The great metal doors to the interior docks open wide. The Olympia began to descend to line itself up as that gaping entrance loomed before us like a gaping maw of the mountain itself. It was daunting to see just how large and grand everything surrounding the field of aviation in Equestria is. It is always larger than what one might imagine in their mind. Even Ember looked stunned as we began to slowly and carefully enter the cave. Such size was probably beyond even what she saw from her parents during their conversations.

The racket from the docks echoed all over the place once the Olympia began to line itself up for an open spot off the starboard side. I tried to see if any other familiar airships were presently docked nearby, but none of them looked familiar. I remembered when I happened to spot the Zephyrus before we all departed for Cantercun in the first place. Celaeno and her crew were out there somewhere. Probably somewhere to the south to escape autumn's bitter chill. Those harpies are not made for colder climates.

Minutes went by as the Olympia began to lobby itself alongside an open spot at the docks. I watched carefully from the side along with Ember and Rain Shine. It was much easier to land at the seaside docks when the airships could just set themselves down on the ocean. How would we dock in a much more crowded enclosed space?

I got my answer when the Olympia's engines went silent. With all the noise around us, I did not hear what was happening above. But I soon felt the entire ship suddenly lurch to the right. It was being moved perfectly horizontally into the docks. But also very slowly. Was something holding onto the gas sack above us? Whatever was doing it needed to be very slow to not create momentum that could cause the whole ship to swing into the dock.

The Olympia came to a complete stop before the dock workers brought a gangplank to the side. Only then did we know it was safe to disembark. Rain Shine let out an immediate sigh the instant her hoof touched the gangplank. "Finally... Solid ground at last."

"Nothing like having your feet back on the ground, huh?" Ember said with an amused smirk. Rain Shine descended the gangplank quickly while just looking so very relieved to have a connection to the earth. Even if that earth was covered by a layer of steel. It was especially cute seeing her trot over to a part of the cave wall that was exposed and summoning a bellflower from it to have a quick conversation with the ladies back in the Grove of Silence. She needed to let them know she had landed safely. They definitely have no means of reaching her when separated from the ground.

"Man... Just all of this metal here... My people could learn a thing or two from these ponies when it comes to metal work." Ember remarked as we descended the gangplank. When considering that the dragon lands do have knowledge in how to forge and smith metals for armor and even jewelry, I am certain they have immense untapped potential in the field. I can only hope the near future will result in them getting pushed in the right direction.

The two of us approached a café that was tucked away nearby for passengers waiting for their flights. It had indoor seating as well for those who wanted to get away from the noise of the indoor docks, but we remained outside. Ember had the Bloodstone Scepter set across her lap while seated on a stool. I only had my carryon luggage beside me, knowing we were not done yet. It was so cool in that massive cave... But it was a comfortable cool that my jacket made bearable.

Now that we had time to just sit and wait, Ember took the time to really observe the docks. Massive floating airships, steel support beams, and dock workers going about with all sorts of machinery. The Dragon Lord was thoroughly impressed with the marvels of engineering around us. The gem atop the Bloodstone Scepter glowed, prompting Ember to have a quiet conversation with her parents while I could not make out what she was saying from across the table. They were surely discussing what the three of them were seeing. Although my attention was so drawn elsewhere. Rain Shine approached and took a seat beside me while even sneaking a quick kiss upon my cheek. "Home at last. At least for you."

"Not quite yet, but close enough." I replied while having no intention of leaving the docks. I was content with staying put and waiting for the Alabaster to refuel so it could take me back home to Ponyville. I could come up and take a look around Canterlot literally any time I wanted. And speaking of the Alabaster...

Many eyes were drawn to the majestic form of Novo's personal airship slowly entering the cave as if drifted along at a sluggish pace. There was little room for error in such tight quarters. There was a space right at the far end of the docks on the side we were seated. But just how would the Alabaster come in sideways? Then again, how did the Olympia pull off a horizontal maneuver?

And then I saw it. I just happened to look up and noticed something I had never noticed before. Set up on both sides of the docks and reaching the ceiling of the cave were a pair of rails that had a device that ran back and forth along the entire length of the docks. And attached to that single spanning steel girder was a grabber device that would roll into place before lowering and fitting its grasping clamps to the sides of the airship's gas sack. Once it took hold, the base of the device would very slowly roll along its rails to move the entire airship sideways and hold it in place to allow the dock workers to secure the ship's moorings. Rain Shine spoke with a quiet tone, "Fascinating..."

"You do not see stuff like this where I come from." I replied while equally impressed with just what has to be done to make an indoor airship dock actually work. The royal families aboard the Olympia and Alabaster began to descend the gangplanks now that we were safe and sound in Canterlot. Novo and Skystar did not appear too impressed with the vast cave dock, but Sky Beak and his family looked much more impressed. It must have been their first time there.

At last, Sunflare and Orbash disembarked the Olympia with their daughters. While their children stayed behind to speak with some of the dock workers, the king and queen of Equestria came our way. Rain Shine spoke first while bowing to them. "And so we return to familiar lands. Many thanks for inviting us, your majesties."

"The pleasure was all ours, kirin queen. Although if you would permit us to be brief, we should return to the castle and evaluate what has transpired in our absence. We would not wish for our daughters to return home and be greeted by a backlog of whatever needed their attention while away." Sunflare replied while bowing her head to us. Having her and Orbash around must take a lot of pressure off of their daughters and their duties.

Orbash then stepped up to me and rested his head on my shoulder as an invitation for a embrace. One which I answered. I put my arms around that wonderful king as he draped a wing over me. "It was such a joy having you with us, my boy. I wish we could stay longer, but duty calls. Just remember that the doors of the castle remain open for you at all times. Don't be a stranger to us or our daughters, you understand?"

"I will. Keep an eye on your daughters for me. I can't always be here... Soon you soon, all right?" I replied with a sigh. After almost two weeks in the presence of Equestria's royal family and the mare and stallion who created it in the first place, it felt wrong to have to say goodbye. I was all but a part of that wondrous family as well by then with the glorious king of Equestria having accepted me as if I was his own child. And once I released him from my embrace, Orbash and Sunflare began to see themselves out of the cave. Although they did look back at us once before fading from view.

"They really are something else, those two. And the king really seems to like you." Ember said with a big smirk on her face. If only she knew the half of it.

"He's basically given Celestia and I his blessings. Sunflare too, but not with the same level of enthusiasm, but really, who can match Equestria's king in levity?" I asked in return while so dearly adoring that fine stallion. Although I then noticed a certain array of colors disembarking the Alabaster over younger. Sky Beak and his family were heading down the gangplank while looking about with gazes of intrigue. They had never seen the interior of Canterlot's airship docks before. And then there was Silverstream...

That spry little lady was not walking down the gangplank. She was staying constantly airborne as she went from one spot to another, marveling over a prime example of Equestria's engineering feats. Although she did draw the ire of the dock workers when she flew up to the device spanning the entire cave that was responsible for moving airships into place. A few pegasus officers swooped up to her before she could get too close and barked something at her, prompting her to sheepishly retreat back down to her family. And I did not hear a word over the clamor in the air. Rain Shine gazed upon the distant young hippogriff girl and said, "An inquisitive one, that little Silverstream. Always eager to learn."

"If Pinkie Pie could fly, she'd probably do the same thing." I grumbled while noting the similarities between the two mares. But while Pinkie Pie is wacky and joyful, Silverstream is more curious and excitable. I have seen plenty of times where Silverstream has been quiet and easygoing when Pinkie Pie would be hopping along with a giggle in her throat. They have a fair bit in common, but are also very different people.

The feathery family came over our way with Silverstream breaking into a gallop the instant she saw me. I stood ready to catch her since I was anticipating a tackling leap into my arms. And that was what I got. Silverstream dove at me on spread wings before grabbing me in a big excited hug. Thank goodness hippogriffs her size are so light. "Just look at this place! We've got mines around the island back home, but nothing like this! All our airship docks are out in the open, but this is so much cooler!!"

I did wonder at times if there is any subterranean activity on Capricorn Island. It cannot be overstated just how massive that mountain is out in the middle of the ocean and the vastness of its ecosystem. And I still have much more to see there. "Then you'll have to show me around some more next time."

"Just a reminder, all of you. Our queen says the Alabaster will be refueled and ready for departure in an hour. Let's all be here when that happens, all right?" Sky Beak spoke up as the rest of Silverstream's family drew near. They gave passing greetings to Rain Shine and Ember before Ocean Flow headed over to the café to pick up some hot drinks for all of us. I was given a hot chocolate blend with some wonderful pumpkin spice mixed in.

Sky Beak and his family did not stay long. They wanted to get out there and see what they could of Canterlot during the brief window of opportunity they had. And they were quickly joined by Skystar on her way out. I think she got held up by some royal protocol aboard the Alabaster since she just did not have time to even come over and say hello. While I am sure she has seen Canterlot before, she was definitely the kind of person who wanted to get the most out of traveling abroad.

I decided to wait out the next hour in the docks with a hot drink in hand. Ember and Rain Shine also took the time to just explore such an engineering marvel all around us. While I passed by the Alabaster, I noticed Novo eyeing me from the edge of the deck above. I could see a smirk on her beak even from such a distance. I waved at her while she waved at me. We could wait to talk to each other later. We would be getting some time together before the day was done.

My feet carried me all around the docks while I got my DSi out to snap some photos. I took quite a few of the Olympia and Alabaster from below. They were the best looking airships there. I even took a few selfies of myself with such sights in the background. I even tracked down and took a few photos of myself with my traveling companions. Although I was kicking myself for not having the presence of mind to ask Orbash and Sunflare to pose with me for a photo before they left.

In due time, the Alabaster was ready for departure. And Novo sent Seaspray out to track me down and escort me back over for boarding. I checked my luggage in with the stewards and also confirmed that the boxes of souvenirs I had brought home would be delivered to my address in the next few days. Novo stood at the bottom of the gangplank to call everyone over just in time for her daughter and Sky Beak's family to return from their venture around town. "Listen up, everyone. We're going to stop in Ponyville for a little while before heading home. Feel free to stretch your wings and browse the shops however you see fit."

Sky Beak already had a good idea of why he and his companions would be holding over in Ponyville instead of just making a quick stop to drop me off. He then leaned towards his wife and said, "She just wants to visit a certain little filly. Are you ready to finally meet our granddaughter, dear?"

"My goodness, Sky Beak! I don't know if I'm ready to be a grandma!" Ocean Flow burst into uneasy yet excited laughter as she tried to hide her face with a wing. I have to wonder how much Sky Beak told his wife about his first encounter with my children. She did not like the idea of considering herself as old, but she still looked joyful over meeting her technical grandchildren.

Terramar and Silverstream looked notably confused. They clearly had not been told much about what happened the last time their father had visited. Terramar then asked, "Uh... Wait, your a grandma now, Mom? But...Silverstream and I haven't had kids yet! Unless...we have a brother or sister you didn't tell us about?"

I had to hold in a laugh at just how unconventional my family tree was becoming. And that was before factoring in the polygamous aspect of my relationships. Sky Beak took a step to the side and draped a wing over my shoulders before saying, "No, not like that! This fine boy is a member of our family too. And he has two fine little fillies waiting at home. So you can all just call me Grandpa!"

Silverstream's eyes widened as she looked up at us while I was at a loss for words. The excitable little lady then turned to her very confused brother and asked, "Does that mean we're an aunt and uncle now?!"

"Oh my god...! Let's just...try not to think about this too much!" I cracked up as I almost felt my knees give out from sheer laughter. Even those who had nothing to do with the conversation were getting a good laugh nearby. I could not care less about how bizarre my family situation is becoming. I would not give up my place in my extended feathery family for anything.

One by one, the Alabaster's passengers began to board. And Ocean Flow was getting chatty with her husband. She as asking so many things regarding what to expect from the two fillies waiting for us at home. Already pregnant with her third child, yet already excited to be a grandmother. It was...a very unorthodox situation. And we were still keeping that fact under wraps for now. With every last one of the hippogriff passengers having boarded, only Novo remained at the bottom of the gangplank. Just in time for the three royal sisters to approach in order to bid their farewells. But we would not be leaving just yet. Not without one of them.

Celestia stepped forward first and gave her best friend a winged embrace that Novo all too happy returned. "We had a wonderful time, old friend. Let's not wait too long for another getaway like this."

"It was a swell time down there, wasn't it? Plenty of good times with each other. And with our man." Novo retorted with a smug giggle before lifting her wing to let me get a look at my beautiful queen and her winking smile. Celestia's smile quickly turned more uneasy, but she still beamed at me all the same. We were in love. There was no point in hiding that from each other. And her sisters looked our way with facetious smiles of their owned. Although Nightmare Moon's smile was more...subdued. And I knew why.

With Novo and Celestia being very briefly distracted with each other, I stepped towards Nightmare Moon. Luna wisely understood the meaning behind my approach and stepped away to give us some more room. We were all but invisible amongst the clamor filling the cave and everyone around us being thoroughly distracted with their order of the day. As we hid in plain sight, I embraced my angel of the night while she did the same with her elegant sable wings. Ours was a love that should not be, yet still was all the same. My head rested against hers as I said, "I love you... See you soon, all right?"

"Yes, my love. Very soon. If not in person, then in your dreams." Nightmare Moon whispered to me before placing a few fluttering kisses upon my neck. For just that moment, we only had each other. And I savored it for as long as I could. A nightmare's heart was too selfish to find a place in my family, but our hearts still longed for each other. Will the future find a way to let us make it work?

We could not hold each other forever. Nightmare Moon let out a sigh before she released me from her wings. I turned to Luna, who gazed up at us knowingly. She was excellent at keeping secrets, especially regarding her fellow sister of the night. I held out my arms to her only for the Princess of the Night to rise high on her hind legs and embrace me in her arms and wings. She said kindly to me, "Let us arrange for another time away from all this hustle and bustle soon, my friend. It was a fine time down there. And do give my finest regards to your family."

"Will do, Luna. I'll see you again soon. Take care, all right?" I replied gently in my friend's embrace. Once I released her, I turned to Celestia and Novo. They then looked my way as if to ask me if I was ready to head home. I glanced up at the Alabaster looming overhead and could see Rain Shine and Ember peering over the edge of the deck. We were the only ones left who had yet to board.

As I approached my two royal beloveds, Celestia turned to face me directly. And she reached out before placing a kiss upon my lips. I did not resist. I even closed my eyes and pushed back into that lovely kiss for just a moment before we gazed into each other's eyes. The Princess of the Dawn whispered to me in an almost forlorn tone, "I love you... Please come by again soon. Don't worry about when. I promise I'll make time to be with you if you ever come knocking."

"Celestia. Honey, you sound like this is the last time you'll be seeing you future hubby for at least a few weeks. You think you're going home already?" Novo spoke up in a manner that roused a look of stunned surprise in her best friend. Just seeing Celestia's eyes go wide caused me to wear a smirk that matched Novo's. The hippogriff queen held her head high as she explained, "You're not going home just yet, honey. You still haven't met your baby girl yet and mama here's gonna give get you there on an express trip. Just like our king requested."

"James! I mean yes, we did discuss the possibility of visiting your children, but... Now?! Here?! What if somepony sees me down there?! What would the public think?!" The Princess of the Dawn stammered while I had to try and resist the urge to chuckle at her response. But not her sisters. Nightmare Moon and Luna responded with varying degrees of amusement.

Novo was quick to try and calm her friend by pointing out some facts. "Of course I know that, baby! Why do you think I'll be getting you there aboard the Alabaster? No one around Ponyville even knows who I am, so its not like they'll be following the old girl when she comes in for a landing. We might get a few gawkers, but that doesn't mean you can't be easily kept out of sight."

I then rested a hand on Celestia's shoulder to soothe her further. And I also provided my own observations. "You've seen Fluttershy's house before. With how far away it is from the rest of town, no one will even know you're over there. It'll be our little secret. So please... For me, dear? For Gladesong?"

Celestia appeared calmer, but was still silent with hesitation. The crown on her head required her to fully consider all options when it came to the risk of a scandal. A burden I do not envy. Her best friend then said more softly, "Celestia. If you're going to give that sweet little thing brothers and sisters someday, then you need to get to know her before that happens. Because when that happens, you'll be her mama too. Come on. Let's go see our daughter. Where none of the common folk will see us."

"My...daughter...?" Celestia muttered with her eyes wide with a very unique kind of excitement. I kept my hand on her shoulder to make sure she knew I was with her. Novo was right. And at that moment, both of them may very well have been carrying the next of Gladesong's brothers or sisters within their wombs. With a sigh, Celestia relented. But not before flashing her friend a defiant smirk. "All right, you have a point there. I really should meet her as soon as possible. But if any sort of scandal break out about this, I'll be holding you responsible!"

"Ha! Don't you worry your pretty head, honey. I know what I'm doing. Just don't stray too far from good old Alabaster and no one will even know you were there! Now come on up! Our baby girl misses her mama bird and I shouldn't keep the little thing waiting." Novo laughed before quickly trotting up the gangplank. She was eager to get going and I did not blame her. I could still remember the adorable first encounter she had with Gladesong and how she very quickly accepted the role of another mother for my daughter. Gladesong adored her new mama bird and would surely be thrilled to see that wonderful mare walk through the door.

My future sun queen and I shared an excited and giddy smile. There was no turning back now. We then turned to face Celestia's sisters while they watched with amused smiles on display. Celestia then let out a harsh sigh and said, "It looks like there's been a change of plans. I doubt I'll be home until tomorrow, so if you could just..."

"Think nothing of it, sister. We shall inform Mother and Father and make all manner of excuses over why your return has been delayed. Go! Have a grand evening with your king's princess!" Luan replied before bursting into a playful laugh that only got Celestia to blush profusely. I moved my hand to fully drape my arm across my beloved's shoulders. Gladesong had no idea she was now technically part of a royal family. And in time, she may truly become an official princess by association. Would my firstborn ever wear a crown? An exciting prospect.

With our goodbyes said, Celestia and I strolled up the gangplank to board the Alabaster. Ember and Rain Shine greeted us with curious smiles while the latter asked, "You are coming along too, Celestia?"

"Yes, I am. There's someone special I need to see down in Ponyville. Someone...I think we all want to see." Celestia giggled uneasily while the three of us smiled at her with cheeky grins. The Princess of the Dawn then groaned all while still wearing some sort of smile, "Ugh, I can't believe I'm doing this on such short notice... Novo, don't you dare let me down now."

"If you wish, I could erect a wall of towering reeds to separate us from any prying eyes from the east." Rain Shine replied while I tried to imagine such a thing. A towering wall of very tall grass set up in front of my house? That would just draw more attention!

"Oh no no no, that won't be necessary! I'll just...find a way to make this work. It's not like Fluttershy's house receives many random visitors to begin with." Celestia laughed nervously before we suddenly felt the entire Alabaster under us shudder. It was honestly a bit startling. Celestia looked up at the gas sack above us and said, "Here we go. Let's step away from the edge for now."

I looked up as well and saw why the entire ship shook like that. The entire Alabaster was starting to drift sideways towards the open middle of the docks. The clasping device above had secured the edges of the airship's gas sack and was pulling it away from its moorings. Once situation out in the open and away from the other docked airships, I got to see exactly how they would get airships to face the correct direction for departure. "Oooh, so that's how they do it."

The device high above began to slowly rotate in place as it turned the entire airship around. It was very slow about it to avoid putting pressure on the cables securing the ship itself to its floatation device. And once the Alabaster was pointing directly towards the great steel doors leading out, they opened to reveal the vast gray autumn sky beyond. Only then did the Alabaster's engines come to life and send its propellers spinning. We gradually drifted forward in a straight line. Many dockworkers saw us off with smiles and waving hooves, although I think they were directing their attention towards Celestia specifically. And with that, we were out and on our way down towards Ponyville. Finally, I was almost home.

Novo came up on deck shortly after we left Canterlot's airship docks. Not even a minute went by before she came over to us. We had drawn closer to the edge of the deck to get a better view of the vast expanse of land below us. The Alabaster had been designed with hippogriffs in mind, so the railing reached high enough to provide me with ample safety should we be hit by some turbulence. Novo spoke up soulfully, "Almost home, honey. Now I know you won't mind, but... Would it be all right if we stay docked overnight? I don't wanna say goodbye to your baby girl too early."

"You're more than welcome to keep the Alabaster docked until tomorrow. I just hope your crew won't mind being there for a day." I replied while hoping the many crewmen of the Alabaster would be accommodated by Ponyville. Especially during the gloomy autumn months. They already did so once before, but that was during the summer.

Ember and Rain Shine leaned a little further over the edge of the railing to get a good look at Ponyville as we began to drift over it. Celestia stayed back to make certain no one would spot her onboard. We got a lot of attention as the elegant Alabaster buzzed overhead while gradually descending. Everyone stopped and looked up and even some of the local pegasi who were airborne hovered in place to watch that glorious airship buzz on by. But unfortunately for us, there was one specific pegasus who escaped our predictions. Out of nowhere, a familiar pegasus mare shot up beside us and called out in greeting. "Man, this is one sweet ride! Huh?! Hey, you're back! And all of you!"

"Rainbow Dash?! You weren't supposed to come up here!" Celestia barked in shock now that someone knew that she was aboard an airship that did not belong to her. Of course Rainbow Dash would be curious and daring enough to fly right up to us. Airships never stop in Ponyville, let alone fly so low over it.

"Why not? You're in my airspace, you know! Hey, Ember! Good to see ya! And Rain Shine! How's it flying? And you too, Novo!" Rainbow Dash called back over the buzz of the airship's propellers. They were at a loss for words on how to respond to this random passersby swooping right up to us like she owned the sky over Ponyville. But she then swooped over at me and grabbed me in a big hug. "And you're finally back, big guy! Did you bring us any souvenirs? We've all been keeping busy and having fun while you were down south. Everything's OK up here!"

I rolled my eyes at Rainbow Dash's complete disregard for aviation protocol. All I could do was put my arms around her and said, "Yeah... It was a very nice time. I'll have to tell you all about it later."

"Under normal circumstances, what you're doing is a big no no for airship safety. But I'll let it slide since you're such a good friend for my sugar bear here." Novo said with a smirk on her beak. Rainbow Dash suddenly lifted her head from my shoulder to suddenly look at Novo with a nervous gaze. Only for the hippogriff queen to reach out and give her a playful poke on the nose. "You're quite the sparkplug, aren't you? I bet you keep this man safe when I'm not around."

"Yep! We've backed each other up during some pretty big stuff now and then. You should've seen us take on the Shadowbolts together!" Rainbow Dash replied with her usual gusto. I happened to notice Ember glance at us with an inquisitive smirk while keeping her arms crossed. After all she and I have been through together, she would have gladly been by my side to face off against any threats we dealt with in the Everfree Forest that night. Although she then finally noticed the most important mare aboard the ship. "Hey, Princess Celestia!"

Celestia acted quickly. She raised a hoof and pressed it to Rainbow's lips. She then spoke firmly, "Rainbow Dash, I am being completely serious here. Don't tell anyone you saw me here or that I'm aboard this ship. I'm here for very personal reasons and don't need any of the townsfolk mobbing me with questions or adoration or whatever reason they'd have to come see me. I don't think Fluttershy would appreciate so many right outside her house either."

"Heh... Yeah, Fluttershy would hate having so many weirdos show up at once. But...uh...why are you coming down here anyway?" Rainbow Dash asked once Celestia lowered her hoof. She was not even all that excited to see the Princess of the Dawn. Perhaps seeing her regularly in the field HQ during the war disenchanted her views about Equestria's three royal sisters.

Celestia glanced at me and then at Novo before she spoke with a soft smile. "I'm...just here for a family visit. I'm overdue to meet my...daughter."

"Daughter?! You have a... Oooooooh..." Rainbow Dash spoke before it suddenly dawned on her. She knew. Even if we were only in the beginnings of our friendship finally becoming something more, she still knew the full dynamics of my unorthodox family situation. And she could be trusted to keep it a secret. Now that she had been reminded, she winked at the Princess of the Dawn. "In that case, I won't take up your time. And I just know Gladesong's gonna love you!"

"I hope so! I've heard so many good things about the little dear. And it's been so long since I last held a foal so young..." Celestia replied while she cast her gaze to the west. The Alabaster was buzzing along very slowly now that we were in low altitude over a small town. And we could see it on the horizon too. Fluttershy's cottage set before the eastern edge of the vast Everfree Forest. It as such a strange contrast... The flora around Fluttershy's home was still vibrantly green, but the Everfree Forest was well on its way to losing its leaves. Untended to by the subtle magic of Ponyville's earth pony settlers, the Everfree Forest was left alone to let nature take its course.

Novo stepped over to her best friend and said, "Say, Celestia... Way out there in that forest. Isn't that where your old place is?"

"Yes... Or at least what's left of it. And I never had the chance to show you around back then." Celestia said with a bit of a bitter chuckle. I could understand why Novo had little means of getting to the mainland back then. Airships were definitely not a thing more than a thousand years ago. They would have to travel by sea to reach the mainland. Even a hippogriff's mighty wings need to rest and that is a long flight across the ocean. Although Celestia then said with a small smile, "But I suppose I can now."

"Let's save that for tomorrow, honey. We'll fly on over there, take a good look around, and then you can fly on home with no one being the wiser." Novo said with an equally subdued voice. I think she understood that tiny corner of Equestria held many dark memories. But with her best friend by her side, Celestia would be able to handle them. Novo then turned to us and said, "Anyway... Not to be a buzzkill, but would you mind leaving us be until tomorrow?"

"Right, sorry. I get it. Gotta let you guys get settled back in to the old routine. Meeting up with friends is great, but family comes first." Rainbow Dash replied before gently nuzzling my cheek. We continued to hold onto each other while she said to me, "I'll check back in on you tomorrow. Have a good night, James."

"You too, Rainbow. Stay warm out there." I then released Rainbow Dash from my embrace only for her to swoop through the air towards the south. She was definitely heading home to get out of the cold.

One thing I did not notice right away was the house being built just a little way down the road from Fluttershy's home. The one being built for Smolder and Ocellus. The roof was complete and even the outer walls looked to be almost done. It would be only a few weeks at most before construction would be complete and they could finally move in to their forever homes. While no one around me knew of the construction site's significance, I did and was happy for the two little ladies currently living under my roof.

Speaking of them, the approach of the Alabaster did not go undetected. The outside of the cottage was quiet with many of Fluttershy's usual neighbors having started going into hibernation around that time. Some had even flown south for the winter. But once the Alabaster began to come to a stop over the field north of the cottage, someone poked their head out of the door. I saw a flash of orange before someone swooped on up to us on dragon wings. "Hey, you're all back!"

"Smolder, hello!" Ember called out as her fellow dragoness hovered before us with the propellers of the Alabaster finally going quiet. The two dragon ladies even shared a friendly fist bump in greeting. "You're looking great! Staying safe over here in Ponyville?"

"There's no other place I'd rather be. Anyway..." Smolder started to say before she swooped over to me before grabbing me with a firm embrace. She clung to my body while I winced in surprise. I had been so distracted with everything that had been going on that I had almost forgotten who we were talking to. And what we had to put aside for the time being. "This is the guy I've really been missing."

I was at a loss for words. I had been distracted by the love I shared for the four wonderful royal women around me over the past two weeks or so. Now that the beautiful little dragon lady of warm vibrant orange in contrast to Ember's cool blue was back in my arms, I was reminded. And I recalled why we had to establish some necessary distance for now. But I still embraced her. And I whispered to her. "Missed you."

Smolder said nothing as we remained out there in the cold while the Alabaster's crew came up and began to secure the ship with moorings attached to heavy ballasts. Those around us remained silent to allow the two of us to reconnect. Although I did hear Rain Shine whisper quietly, "Such a warm resonance between them. It reminds me of..."

I noticed out of the corner of my eye. Ember brought a finger to her lips and shook her head while glancing at Rain Shine. Only for the kirin queen to nod in understanding. Ember knew. She had always known since I first inquired about the art of dragon courtship. And she was aware that it was for the best to not even remotely mention the love Smolder and I hold for each other. She has always been more woman than girl, but she still has a ways to go. I needed to let her just be herself away from me as often as possible. But we would never truly forget. We had a future together and we only had to wait for it to arrive.

Not wanting the two of us to become too distracted by what was in our hearts, I asked softly a question I knew Smolder had an answer for. "How have things been on the homefront?"

Smolder lifted her head from my shoulder and spoke with a bright smile, those beautiful blue reptilian eyes gazing at me with her fanged smile on display. "Pretty nice! I mean about as nice as you can get when the weather's this gloomy. The girls kept us busy so we would have a good time every day while you were gone. A little...staycation, I think Pinkie Pie called it?"

"Good thinking. Just because we were soaking up sun down in the tropics doesn't mean you couldn't have a good time up here." Novo replied as she approached her guest. Only then did Smolder happen to realize that she was surrounded by royalty. Her eyes widened in confusion as her gaze shifted from one royal lady to the next. Novo then spoke up, "Anyway, how about we get on down to solid ground. Time for this man to get back home where he's being expected."

"Uh... Just asking here, but...what's going on? We've got Princess Celestia, the hippogriff queen, the Dragon Lord, and a kirin queen here. Did something happen?" Smolder asked in genuine curiosity as I gently lowered her to the floor. The four royal women around us were indeed an odd sight a that time and place.

Novo was quick to provide a rather witty response. As I would expect from a woman like her. "Is there a problem with that, honey? We're all here to say hello to the littlest princess inside that house down there. And I'm sure she would be happy to see her mama bird."

Smolder's confused gaze made way for one of smug amusement. She snickered for a second before saying, "Oh right. Like I could forget what happened last time. Yeah, Gladesong's gonna love having you girls over. I'm gonna go on ahead and let everyone know we've got guests, all right?"

"You do that, dear. We'll be right down in a minute." Celestia replied while trying to maintain an air or royal confidence. But once Smolder swooped down back to my house's front door, Celestia grinned nervously at us all. "Oh boy, here we go..."

"Deep breaths, honey. I promise the baby girl down there will love you." Novo retorted before she happened to notice that someone was looming over us in complete silence for a while. All while patiently waiting for an opportunity to speak. Seaspray was standing at attention as if wanting to ask a question. Novo knew exactly what he needed to know and glanced at him over her shoulder. "Let the crew know we'll be heading out at noon sharp tomorrow. Everyone's on shore leave until then."

"I shall pass the news along immediately, your majesty." Seaspray said with a bow. While he headed back down inside the airship, the rest of us began to descend the freshly lowered gangplank. My eyes scanned the eastern horizon all the while. There was no signs of anyone rushing over to get a closer look at the majestic airship that had just landed beyond their western borders.

"The coast looks clear... Rain, do you happen to sense anyone around now that we're back on solid ground?" Celestia muttered before turning to her longtime friend. She knew well the abilities of a kirin.

Rain Shine responded at once, "I sense no one, Celestia. The wildlife tend to become dormant the closer we get to winter. Even in lands where pony society have tamed nature like this. The only signs of life we have to worry about are within that home over there."

I decided to ask a question while smiling whimsically. "Does that mean you can sense Gladesong specifically?"

The serene kirin queen smiled a bit more unevenly as she said, "I can. There is a tiny presence within those walls. A very bright and happy presence. So pure."

"Oh she's gonna love you, Rain." Ember snickered while taking note of just how excited her friend was starting to sound. Truly, motherhood is in the nature of every kirin mare. She was eager to meet my firstborn.

"I am certain I shall. But she is not the only one I sense. There is another. Small, but not as small. And filled with vigor. But perhaps not as much as there should be? This autumn gloom has a way of draining oneself..." Rain Shine added before letting out a graceless yawn. I suppose even those who enjoy autumn have difficulty appreciating the growing number of days where the skies are gray and the chill gets worse. At least fairer days can be beautiful.

Novo decided to speak up since she knew exactly who Rain Shine was sensing. "You mean little miss sparkplug in there? Mmhm, she's a fun one. And she's about to meet more of her mamas in a minute."

Celestia brought a wing over her lips as she let out a giggle, "Oh my goodness, I forgot about Scootaloo! What do you think she'll do if she knows I'm...part of this growing family?"

I took a moment to think this over myself. There had been times where Scootaloo and I had to discuss the nature of our increasingly unorthodox family. And I did have some good news to share about her. "I think she'll be utterly thrilled. Scoot was an orphan before she came into my life. She didn't know what it's like to have a real family, so her having more mothers is something to get excited about in her eyes."

"Orphan?! I dunno if you ever brought that up with us, but... That just won't do. Every little colt and filly needs a mama. And that little wild's gonna have plenty at this rate." Novo replied with surprise before quickly regaining her lovely sass. But before much longer, we stood before the door to my house. And Novo then spoke to me with a whisper. "You first, honey. Your wife and kids are waiting."

"Right... Here I go." I replied before rather nervously pushing my way inside. I was greeted by the warmth of the fireplace blazing away on one side of the room. Smolder was seated on the sofa at the back of the living room while gently rocking the tightly swaddled form of Gladesong. I did not see Ocellus or Scootaloo. They were probably in their bedroom. But coming out of the nursery at the back was the one I was most excited to see. Breaking into a near gallop, my beautiful wife came soaring into my arms for an embrace. All I could do was whisper into her ear, "I'm home, love..."

"Welcome home, James... We all missed you..." Fluttershy whispered back to me as we embraced. No matter how distracted I had been with my thoughts of my royal beloveds during the vacation, nor how many times I found myself making love to them, Fluttershy was the most important of them all. She was my first. My true wife. The matriarch of our family. Without her, our lives would not have been possible. And being in the warm embrace of that wonderful, timid, and loving mare reminded me of why we walked down the aisle together. I was home. And I would not trade anything for what I had.

While we stood there just past the doorway, I happened to notice Novo peeking in just through the crack. I could tell she wanted us to get out of the way and I had a hunch of why. I inconspicuously stepped aside with Fluttershy still in my arms only for Novo to burst in suddenly with her eyes filled with life and glee. The soulful hippogriff queen then called out, "Gladesong! Your mama bird is home!"

Fluttershy winced in my arms before suddenly glancing around. I know that she definitely heard the Alabaster's approach and Smolder had told her about it, but I doubt she was expecting much in the way of guests. And Gladesong perked up instantly at the sound of Novo's voice. I looked over Fluttershy's shoulder and could see my infant daughter wiggling in her swaddling as her eyes lit up at the sight of the beautiful hippogriff mare trotting her way. "Birb! Birb!"

"Yes I am! I am a birb! Your mama birb, sweetie!" Novo chuckled at Gladesong still having not quite figured out how to get her ending Ds to work. Smolder did not even say anything. She just looked like she was on the verge of laughing as she handed Gladesong to her avian mother. Novo took a seat with Gladesong cradled in her arms before nuzzling her forehead against hers. "I missed you, baby girl. Mama missed you so bad."

Gladesong giggled and tittered as Novo placed many little kisses all over her head. My beloved queen was truly over the moon to know the joy of being a mother again. She may not have been the one to bring Gladesong into the world, but she was still her mother all the same. Fluttershy and I watched the mother and daughter bonding after too long apart. All while wearing matching smiles. My wife then whispered to me, "We have guests?"

"Yep. Come on in, ladies." I replied while glancing over at the door. One by one, the beautiful royal ladies entered. First Ember and then Rain Shine. But not Celestia. She seemed to be hanging back and out of sight to let us all reconnect before she would enter and likely become the center of attention for a bit.

"Ember! Rain Shine! It's...so good to see you! You were all down there in Cantercun too, right? Did you all have a good time?" Fluttershy asked while dazzled to see the Dragon Lord and a kirin queen right there in her home. Humble and timid she has always been, I doubt Fluttershy will ever grow completely accustomed to having members of actual royalty casually paying a visit to her home. Even as family.

"We had a splendid time, dear Fluttershy. Simply wonderful with many new experiences. And if I know your husband well enough, he will have plenty to document in his writings soon." Rain Shine retorted with a surprisingly sly giggle. She knew me well. And as I have shown, there was a lot to write down after I got home. Which I am still doing at this moment.

Ember was about to speak up only for the red gem atop the Bloodstone Scepter to start glowing. And she knew exactly what that meant. "Huh? Oh, right! Fluttershy, I think someone wants to say hello!"

"They do? Who? Is there someone else out there?" Fluttershy asked while I gently set her down. I knew where this was going. And I was actually rather excited. The last time Fluttershy and Ember crossed paths was during that victory party in Canterlot. When Ember by sheer happenstance discovered the secret purpose of the Bloodstone Scepter. And aside from the Equestrian royal family, she revealed it to no one at the time. Until then.

Rain Shine and I smirked at each other. Fluttershy had no idea who was on the other side of that glow. I then said, "Someone very special. The Bloodstone Scepter has a unique...function. Go ahead and touch it and just say hello."

Fluttershy did just that. She confusedly touched her hoof to the Bloodstone Scepter's shaft and said, "Um... Hello?"

Sure enough, she suddenly pulled away with wide eyes on display. "I heard a voice! A big booming voice! Is the scepter haunted?"

Ember got a chuckle out of Fluttershy's first encounter with the voice of what I am sure was Torch. Blaze's voice is one I could never describe as booming. "Kind of! That's what the Bloodstone Scepter does. It has a connection to the previous generation of Dragon Lords. I can talk to my mom and dad whenever I want. I just have to answer them whenever they try to call out to me."

Fluttershy just stared with such a bewildered gaze as Ember pretty much confirmed that she had just heard a ghost. She then looked at me and asked, "You can talk to the ghosts of the previous Dragon Lords through that thing?"

"Yeah. And they're both great people. Wanna talk to them? I bet they really wanna meet you." I replied while Rain Shine quietly excused herself to the kitchen. I heard her whisper that she was going to prepare tea for us. Hot tea in autumn sounded like a great idea. And Novo was busy chatting up Smolder while they both doted on Gladesong.

Ember took a seat with the two of us and held out the Bloodstone Scepter for us all to hold. Fluttershy very nervously reached out and touched her hoof to the scepter while I also took hold. When it began to glow again, she spoke out. "Hello?"

Torch was not the one to respond this time. I heard the beautiful and kindly voice of Blaze reply instead. "Hello there, dear! It's so good to finally talk with you. Are you Fluttershy? The wife of dear James here?"

Fluttershy turned to look at me with happy confusion, clearly pleased by Blaze's sweet motherly tone while also wondering what Blaze knew about me. All I could do was snicker nervously while Ember provided a response. "She really likes him. Mom always had a thing for artists."

"That I do! You married a wonderful man, Miss Fluttershy. Such a novelist!" Blaze giggled while Fluttershy grinned massively. All while blushing profusely. Blaze was making a great first impression. Even if Fluttershy had no idea what she looked like at the time.

That smile suddenly faded when we heard a different voice speak up. That big booming mountainous voice that could only belong to Torch. "So good to see you, Miss...Fluttershy. I just want to say it's been a pleasure getting to know your husband. He's a very good man. Been very kind to our daughter."

Torch sounded a bit uneasy himself. I think he had no idea how to talk to such a little pony. Especially one as demure as Fluttershy. And my wife's wide eyes and gaze of unease told me that Torch's very voice was enough to intimidate her. "Hi again... You sound very big... And very scary."

"I try not to be..." Torch grumbled quietly while I am sure Blaze was nuzzling him in an act to comfort him.

Blaze then spoke up supportively, "I assure you Torch here is not as frightful as he sounds, dear. He's a very fine man. And he developed quite the gift for poetry! Didn't you, my love?"

True to traditional dragon form, Torch was rather standoffish about that revelation. "I swear it's always just random ramblings that come to mind!"

"Nonsense, my love! You are so much more eloquent than you give yourself credit for." Blaze giggled while it sounded like she was giving her husband a few sweet kisses. Torch really found himself a fine bride in the long run.

Fluttershy started to get a good giggle out of the back and forth loving bickering between the two former Dragon Lords. She winked at me with a growing smile and said, "They sound like they're really good for each other."

"Most dragon couples are. They never yes unless they're certain they've found the one. Dragons mate for life. Or rather...forever." Ember said softly before her tone softened further. She knew the weight of her words. Torch and Blaze were a prime testament to how enduring a dragon's love truly is. Even in death, Ember's mother and father were still madly in love with each other.

Now that Fluttershy appeared comfortable in the presence of Torch's voice now that Blaze was serving as a foil to him, I asked an important question. "Would you like to meet them? In person?"

My wife stared at me with such a gaze of confusion. Not that I could blame her. "Wait, we can?"

"Sure! Just hold the scepter, close your eyes, and relax a bit. Mom and Dad will take care of the rest." Ember explained before closing her eyes. She then said, "Mom? Dad? We're coming in."

Fluttershy's curiosity won out against her concern. She and I touched our hand and hoof to the Bloodstone Scepter and closed our eyes. And my vision soon made way for a familiar sight. The sounds and voices in my home's living room faded as I found myself atop a flat stone plateau beneath a beautiful night sky adorned with the aurora borealis. Ember and Fluttershy were at my sides. And looming over us were the gargantuan forms of Torch and Blaze. Ember's mother spoke up first with a hand raised in greeting. "Hello there, dears!"

"Hey there, Mom! This is... Uh... James? Is she OK?" Ember started to say before turning to Fluttershy and I. And I immediately saw why Ember was concerned. Fluttershy was gazing up at our two hosts with wide unblinking eyes filled with a type of terror I had never seen. Just...the look on her face and unflinching body told me she was consumed with fear.

Even Torch and Blaze were at a loss of what to make of Fluttershy just staring up at them as if she could let out a shriek of terror at any time. Torch finally found the will the break the silence and asked, "Uh... Is this normal for her?"

"No...? I've never seen her freeze up like this. Fluttershy? Dear? Are you all right there?" I asked before carefully nudging Fluttershy's shoulder. That little push was enough to cause her to flop onto her side as stiff as a plank. It was so surreal to see someone do that who was not Pinkie Pie. I then reached out and caressed her head, "Fluttershy...? What's wrong?"

She finally reacted. Fluttershy, in one swift motion, jumped up and clung to me with her head on my shoulder and her back to our two hosts. "Dragons..."

Ember and I glanced at each other in mutual confusion. Where was this meltdown coming from? I then held my wife while pointing out an important fact. "The problem is they're dragons? But you've never had any issues with Smolder or Spike. Or even Ember for that matter."

"That's because...they're very young dragons. Not super scary adult dragons." Fluttershy whimpered in further contradiction to what I had seen from her.

Ember looked like she did not know if she should be offended or confused. She held out her arms to her side and said, "Wha... I'm an adult dragon here! I'm a hundred and twenty-six! You weren't even all that scared when I showed up with my men the first time we met!"

Fluttershy then proceeded to go off on quite the panicked tangent while still keeping her voice quiet. "That's because you're not...a huge gigantic terrifying enormous teeth-gnashing sharp-scale having horn-wearing smoke-snoring could eat a pony in one bite totally grown-up dragon!"

Me and Ember just shared quite the silent stare with each other. Even Blaze and Torch gazed down at us with uneasy grimaces as if they were unsure if they should feel embarrassed over terrifying a guest entirely without doing anything. I then said quietly, "I swear I never knew this about her. Fluttershy never said anything about being afraid of larger dragons."

"Considering just how massive they are, I can't really say I blame her." Ember said softly before looking back at her parents. "I...uh...seriously didn't know this about her. Got any ideas?"

"If she's really so scared of us because of our size, then I can think of only one way to fix that." Torch muttered before casting a knowing smirk at his wife from the side. She returned that smirk before the two of them brought their hands together. As the seconds went by, their great sizes began to shrink. Torch only then spoke once he and Blaze had shrunk to only a tenth of their original sizes, "How about now?"

I tapped Fluttershy on the back to try and get her attention for a second. "Hey, Fluttershy? Dear? Take another look at them. Do they look less scary now?"

Fluttershy only peeked over her shoulder for a second before tensing up and burying her face into my chest again. "Still...so scary..."

"Um... Just curious, but you did notice they're a lot smaller now?" Ember asked while Fluttershy just shivered in my grasp. I had no idea what to say. Although I did understand her fear. Even at only a tenth of their true size, Blaze and Torch still towered over us. Ember rolled her eyes before looking back at her parents. "How about a little smaller?"

And so it continued. Blaze and Torch would shrink themselves a bit smaller only for Fluttershy to peek over her shoulder and immediately cower again. And just the look on the faces of Ember's parents... They looked so confused of just how far they had to bend over backwards just to not frighten my wife. Ember kept calling out to them as they shrank more and more with every failed attempt to appease Fluttershy. "Smaller... Smaller... Smaller... OK, how about now? Is this not scary enough?"

I had to struggle to contain my laughter. Despite still holding the same proportions as always, Torch and Blaze had shrunken to being...maybe only twice my size. Big, but not even close to being giants. Maybe only the size of a large bear. And Fluttershy is friends with a few bears in the area. There was something bizarrely hilarious seeing the two biggest dragons in quite possibly the history of the world shrunken down to an only slightly intimidating size. Torch glanced t his wife with wide confused eyes and muttered, "I can't even remember the last time I was so tiny."

"I can! It was a lot easier to get around back then." Blaze said with a giggle as she finally let go of her husband's hand. Only then did Fluttershy peek over my shoulder. And her terrified gaze became one of shocked confusion. Blaze gingerly waved at my wife with a smile as she said, "Hello again! Is this size more to your liking?"

Fluttershy was too confused to even say anything for a good ten seconds. She then looked at me out of the corner of her eye and asked, "How did they go from super scary humongous to...not so scary big?"

Torch actually got a good laugh out of that statement. And for once, his laughter did not make the air quiver. "Ha! That's just one of the perks about no longer being bound by the laws of the physical realm. Although this is the first time we had to shrink this much... I haven't been this size in eons."

"Wait... What you just said... Do you mean...?" Fluttershy started to say while she remained in my arms. I would not let go of her until she let go of me first.

Blaze could see that the truth was starting to dawn on Fluttershy. And so she spoke with a gentle tone. "Yes. Torch and I are no longer among the living and we haven't been for a while now."

Shock filled my wife's eyes. She was at a loss of what to think or feel. Even if inherently fearful of larger dragons, she still felt the gravity of acknowledging the deaths of Ember's parents. Only for Ember to look at us with a smile devoid of sorrow. "Hey, it's all right. Thought the Bloodstone Scepter, it was like they were never gone."

It was then that Fluttershy noticed something was missing. She glanced around and asked, "Wait... Where is the Bloodstone Scepter anyway? Weren't we just holding it a minute ago?"

"You're inside it. Or at least your minds are." Torch replied before raising his hand high. The auroras above began to make way to reveal everything that was happening around the Bloodstone Scepter. Although everything looked so much bigger with that vast dome of a sky displaying the activity happening in the living room. We even saw the door to Scootaloo's bedroom open to reveal her and Ocellus emerging. They must have been taking an afternoon nap at the time and finally woke up to investigate the commotion. They responded with surprise and delight to see some familiar faces visiting. And they were very confused to see the three of us sitting around the Bloodstone Scepter with our eyes closed. There was something funny about seeing the two of them come on over while gently nudging us and whispering into our ears. Torch then explained, "We can see everything that's happening around us from within the scepter, so we're not exactly cut off from the world of the living."

"Yeah. So be careful if you see the Bloodstone Scepter just lying around. You never know if someone is watching and listening." I said in jest while Ember scowled at me in disapproval. She probably had worked out an understanding with her parents to keep them from spying on her in private and that they were trustworthy enough to honor such a request.

Blaze chirped in equal disapproval as she spoke up, "Sweetie, no! We don't eavesdrop on everything happening around the scepter at all times! Only now and then."

Fluttershy was gradually becoming more comfortable in the presence of Ember's parents. She finally loosened her grip on me and slipped out of my protective embrace, standing before the two of them. Ember loomed over her just to be safe. I heard my wife take a deep breath to steel her nerves before asking, "Then...you're Ember's parents?"

"Mmhm. Torch and Blaze. It's a pleasure, Miss Fluttershy." Torch replied as he reached for her. While still a size that Fluttershy was actually familiar with, she still took a step back from his hand. Torch got the hint and retracted his offer for a handshake while looking more confused than disappointed. Did something happen with Fluttershy and a larger dragon in the past that she never told anyone about? Maybe it is for the best I never ask...

Seeing Fluttershy still being so uncomfortable in their presence, Blaze took it upon herself to do something about it. She held out both hands to offer a hug. "Come here, dear. I think what you need is a hug to squeeze all those fears out."

Fluttershy stammered and stuttered as she hid her face partially behind her long mane. She was at a loss of what to do in the face of such an offer. When she looked back at me, I gave my wife a thumbs-up while showing a big grin. Ember even patted Fluttershy reassuringly on the head before saying, "Go ahead. Mom's great."

"Um... All right then. Here I go..." My timid little wife muttered before she finally found the courage to reach out to Blaze. Torch only watched with a big smirk while crossing his arms. And with one gentle motion, Blaze effortlessly lifted the timid pegasus into her arms and gently cradled Fluttershy against her scaly bosom. In a matter of seconds, Fluttershy began to smile as she snuggled with Ember's doting mother. "Wow... Are all dragon mothers so cuddly?"

"I hope so. If I was still around when my dear Ember was still a tiny whelp, I'd cradle her like this every night. Are you comfortable, dear?" Blaze said softly while looking like she was tempted to rock Fluttershy in her arms like a child. She always had such a motherly soul, even towards me. It was just in her nature to be nourishing towards those much younger than her. And Fluttershy was very small by dragon standards.

I heard my wife let out a long sigh as I saw such a wide smile finally spread across her lips. She was very quickly losing all that fear. Ember and I shared a smirk. It was silly to be afraid of a wonderful woman like Blaze, even if she is as big as some mountains most of the time. She and I even shared a fist bump to celebrate helping Fluttershy at least partially conquer her old fears. We then heard Fluttershy speak softly, "I didn't know dragons so big could give such gentle hugs..."

"Then why don't we greet each other with hugs like this from now on? I'll bring my best cuddles, dear." Blaze giggled while even nuzzling the top of Fluttershy's head with her long jaw. Although she soon held Fluttershy out to Torch, both he and my wife recoiling in surprise. "Your turn, my love!"

"Me?! Well... I... If you insist." Torch grumbled while Fluttershy tensed up too much to even get a word in. At least she did not try to flee. Ember and I watched with uncertainty as the burly former Dragon Lord took my wife into his arms and cradled her in them. My eyes widened for a second when I realized his arms were twice as thick as his wife's. Torch's eyes wandered while he muttered, "I'm...not that great when it comes to giving hugs like this."

"You're doing fine, Dad. She looks pretty comfortable right now." Ember spoke out while Blaze started to show a very amused smile. Fluttershy and Torch could not even let their eyes meet. There was something just mutually awkward about the situation for them. Ember then asked, "Hey, Fluttershy. You OK there?"

"He has...very strong arms." Fluttershy whimpered with her limbs all tucked up against her body. She was right. Torch looked incredibly buff by dragon standards. He was surely not trying to crush her in that embrace. And his exposed fangs did make him look quite fierce. It was no wonder Fluttershy did not feel entirely safe at the time.

"I'm not trying to squish you here... I just...don't have experience for anything like this. Ember was like a pebble to me throughout our time together." Torch muttered while looking more like he was just unsure about how to deal with the situation. He really was trying to be gentle with Fluttershy, but when considering how massive he had been throughout most of his life... He had no point of reference to work with.

Fluttershy did start to show signs of becoming more relaxed. Her limbs loosened up and her eyes became more relaxed. Until she finally said with a small smile, "You're...kind of cute when you look so nervous."

"Peh. I suppose I do. I...didn't get many chances to feel like this while raising Ember." Torch grumbled with his eyes looking elsewhere. And I could swear he was blushing. Ember and Blaze found the statement to be a lot funnier than I did, the two of them letting out quiet laughter in unison. Torch finally asked an important question. "So then... Are you still afraid of me?"

My wife's eyes darted back and forth with uncertainty. When she finally spoke, it was with such a nervous grin. As if she was being very careful to not offend him. "No...? You kind of remind me of a bear... A bear covered in scales instead of fur."

This only confused Torch. He looked at Ember and I before asking, "A bear? Aren't those creatures dangerous and intimidating by your standards?"

"Not her bears. Fluttershy's become friends with just about every bit of wildlife in the Ponyville area. Including the bears." I replied with even Ember looking at me with eyes wide in surprise. She still had a lot to learn about my wife.

"Really?! Ha. This little mare has the courage of a lion. I can respect that." Torch laughed before he began to carefully lower Fluttershy back down onto her four hooves. She looked much more at ease by then. The greatly shrunken Dragon Lord then asked, "So then... Was that enough?"

"I think so... I don't feel so scared now." Fluttershy said with a bit of a nervous tone in her voice. I could see her being a little too stiff while up at Torch and Blaze. At least she was starting to become accustomed to some of the finest dragons either of us had ever met. She soon looked back at Ember and spoke with a jittery smile, "Your parents are...very nice, Ember."

"Yeah, they are. They're both great." Ember chuckled while also glancing at me with a smile. With Torch and Blaze being on the verge of becoming my in-laws, there was a certain discomfort and thrill to be had in introducing them to the rest of my family. And that family tree would only grow in time.

It was then that Fluttershy asked again while beholding the two former Dragon Lords, "But...didn't you say you're...not alive anymore?"

Their smiles faltered for a moment before Torch explained, "While our deaths ultimate matters little when the Bloodstone Scepter keeps us connected to our daughter, yes... Blaze left this world a far longer time ago than I did. I left the world of the living roughly five years ago."

Blaze then explained while she gently took hold of her husband's hand, "It's all thanks to the Bloodstone Scepter that we're still in our daughter's life like this. No one really knows how it was even created or why it has this kind of function, but there are rumors... Supposedly the very first Dragon Lord bound his soul to it in a way that created a cycle that every successor."

I remembered one time during breakfast out on the Empty Plains where Ember even mentioned such rumors to me. And that was when I had an epiphany. "Hang on... Have you two even spoken to any of the previous Dragon Lords over there? I mean...you are on the other side, right?"

Torch just rolled his eyes while letting out a snort, a flicker of flames escaping his nostrils. Blaze then said playfully, "We have...but they're a bunch of old fashioned blowhards. A bunch of traditionalists. And not in a good way. Hardly worth striking up a conversation with. Torch here was the first to actually start adopting some progressive policies during his reign."

"I was only as good as my queen, Blaze. You were an excellent influence and advisor for me. When you became my life mate, we reigned together. And I won't let anyone forget it." Torch said with a big and grateful smile. And while being impressively humble about it.

Blaze then surprised her husband with a quick kiss upon the lips. She then batted her beautiful eyes at him as she said, "I didn't become yours for power, my love. I became yours because you came to mean the world to me. Being able to help guide our people to a better future was just a bonus."

I could see Fluttershy beginning to fawn at the sight of the tenderness between Ember's parents. She stopped seeing them as something to fear and more as something to admire. They were such a great couple. It was easy to see how their love was enduring even into the next world. Torch and Blaze became distracted with each other for a moment, softly speaking to each other as they began to embrace. To see them so deeply in love... My eyes glanced at Ember just as her beautiful scarlet eyes glanced at me. She soon turned her head away and faked a cough into her fist. But I could see that smile. And the deep blush forming on the side of her face. I felt a twinge of excitement. For I knew our love burned just as hotly.

Now that our hosts had taken their attention away from us, Fluttershy trotted over to Ember and I with a quiet smile on display. She whispered to us, "I didn't know dragons could make such wonderful couples. You mom and dad are such good people, Ember."

"Yeah, they really are great. I'm...glad to have them back in my life. I'm not alone out there anymore. If I'm having trouble keeping those boulderheads in line or if I'm having a bad day, they're always there for me." Ember said without an ounce of embarrassment. Being without her father for a good five years and having never known her mother until recently had made their return all the sweeter. I was happy for Ember. She deserved a healthy family life.

It was then we took a moment to get a good look at what was happening around the Bloodstone Scepter. And it was then I suddenly had a realization. While Scootaloo and Ocellus had joined Novo and Smolder to play with Gladesong, Celestia was still nowhere to be seen. She was still right outside the front door. In the dreary and chilly autumn afternoon. My eyes went wide with shock as I said, "Uh oh... She's still out there?"

"Who's still... Ack! You're right! She's still out there! Mom! Dad! We should probably get going. We've got...guests to bring in." Ember replied while just barely avoiding ruining the surprise for Fluttershy. My wife still did not know someone wearing a crown was right outside her front door.

Torch and Blaze glanced down at us with surprise before even them seemed to recall what was happening around them. The two of them brought their hands together before growing back to their original gargantuan sizes. There was a good reason for that since we could not sever the connection to the Bloodstone Scepter on our own. The towering dragon queen then waved at us and said, "Right, you've got a lot to catch up on now that you're back home! We'll just sending you three on your way and talk again soon, all right?"

While a bit intimidated by their massive size once again, Fluttershy still spoke through a crooked smile. "Sure! That'd be...nice! It was really good meeting you two."

"Likewise, Miss Fluttershy. Now then, just stand close together and we'll take care of the rest." Torch replied while we did just that. Ember's parents then lowered a hand over us to create a massive dome of darkness to keep out all light. Seconds later, I suddenly came to with Fluttershy and Ember also opening their eyes. We were back in the living room with the Bloodstone Scepter standing between us.

Scootaloo was quick to notice that I had opened my eyes and came galloping over to me with her little wings buzzing in excitement. "Dad, you're back! And...what were you doing with Mom? And... Uh... Right! Ember! It's cool to see you again too!"

"Hey there, Scoo... Uh... Scootaloo, right? Weird names, these ponies..." Ember replied while she seemed to take annoyance with her difficulty in remembering some of the quirkier pony names she had heard. Who even named Scootaloo anyway? A question I may never get an answer on...

"Hey! At least my name's the kind you just don't forget!" Scootaloo barked in proud defiance. I doubt she was actually offended, but she did widen her stance to look brave in the face of a larger opponent.

Ember just rolled her eyes as she displayed an amused smirk. She then patted Scootaloo on the head and said, "I didn't say it's a bad name. It's perfectly unique and...snappy! I guess pony names being so quirky and unique makes them easier to remember... Except for me."

While Scootaloo and Fluttershy got distracted by a conversation with Ember, I made my way over to the front door. Even Ocellus had managed to avoid noticing me from behind Novo. I then stepped outside and did indeed find Celestia standing just behind the door. She flinched upon seeing me, prompting me to ask, "What's wrong? Aren't you coming?"

"I... I suppose I'm just getting cold feet, my love. But now that you're here... Together? Please?" The Princess of the Dawn replied with an uncharacteristically uneasy gaze. This was it. The moment when Celestia herself would truly approach Fluttershy over the subject of her becoming part of our growing family. Fluttershy knew. She just had not had the chance to really speak with the glorious sun princess about it.

I held out my hand, beckoning Celestia to rest her hoof in my palm. Which she did. I said softly, "Let's go together, dear. It'll be OK."

We stood ready, both of our hearts filled with uncertainty. This was not like with Novo. Fluttershy and Celestia had always had the same dynamic the Princess of the Dawn has with virtually all of her subjects. One was a commoner. The other was one of Equestria's true eternal sovereigns. And they were both my beloveds. My brides. Would we ever be able to make this work? With these questions still swimming around in my head, I stepped back inside with Celestia close behind me. "Fluttershy...?"

"Oh? Hello... Oh my! Princess Celestia!" Fluttershy replied before her jaw dropped open. Having the queen of Capricorn Island in her house was one thing. Having someone who was part of Equestria's highest echelon of power was another matter entirely. My wife quickly came over and bowed with a meek smile on her lips, "It's...good to see you! Did you come back with everyone else?"

"No... No, there's no need for bowing or honorifics or all that nonsense. Not here. All right, dear? I'm not here on any official business." Celestia replied while I closed the door for her. Fluttershy lifted her head, but still struggled to resist the urge to be subservient in Celestia's presence. Even Celestia did not even know where to start on approaching my wife on what needed to be said. "The truth is... I'm here for something important, but...it's on a personal level. None of that royal silliness... It's just that..."

"What's the matter, honey? Need an icebreaker? Because I have just the thing." Novo spoke up before coming our way with Gladesong cradled in one arm. With Fluttershy and Celestia beside me, she held out my youngest daughter to us. All while bearing her usual confident smile. "Why don't the two of you bond over this sweet baby girl? Or should I say...your baby girl?"

"Oh my goodness, is this Gladesong? Is this...her?" Celestia quietly squealed as the little swaddled filly looked at her with those innocent brown eyes. My eyes. And she began to smile. While Gladesong tried to reach out to Celestia, the Princess of the Dawn glanced at Fluttershy with a pleading smile. "May I?"

Fluttershy glanced between Celestia and I while we both waited for an answer. And she soon began to realize what Celestia's presence implied. My wife said with a cam smile, "You're...just like Novo, aren't you? You're part of our family now, right? Yes. Please. Hold her. She's yours too."

Celestia looked like she was on the verge of bursting into tears. She could not even speak. All she did was gently take Gladesong from Novo with my little girl wrapped in a billowing layer of Celestia's golden yellow magic aura. She floated up to Celestia's face as the Princess of the Dawn spoke to her daughter for the first time. "Hello... Hello, little Gladesong. I've heard so much about you, but I... I'm just so happy to see you, dear. You even have your father's eyes... You're just so..."

Novo reached out and gently rested her hand on her best friend's shoulder. This drew Celestia's attention to her while Novo said softly, "She's yours as much as she's mine, honey. Don't be shy. Be good to your baby girl."

Gladesong wiggled in her swaddling and managed to get an arm free. She reached out to Celestia while letting out soft little babbling. And the tears could not be contained. Celestia almost wept as she tenderly nuzzled the precious filly before her. A filly that was hers as much as she was mine. I suspect Gladesong was even beginning to learn how to tell who her other mothers were. And now Celestia had come into her life. And yet...

I felt such an urge to tell someone. To tell Fluttershy the news. I knew that at that moment, Celestia and Novo may very well have been carrying Gladesong's newest brothers or sisters. The first of many beautiful fillies and colts that would be born into our family. But I only barely resisted the urge to even suggest it. It was too soon to say. But my heart hoped.

"Oh my goodness, you precious little thing... You even know how to give kisses? Do you know who I am? I only just met you...but I already love you. Yes, Gladesong. Yes. I'll be your Mama Celestia. I'm here, dear. I'm here. Shhh..." Celestia said with tears flowing freely. All while so many watched. She lowered herself to the floor to rest. All while snuggling with and whispering such sweet things to my daughter. I had high hopes for Celestia. She would truly make for a wonderful mother when the time came.

But it was then I noticed someone sitting next to Smolder on the sofa at the back of the room. Someone who had been patiently quiet and unassuming. And my heart swelled at the sight of her. Ocellus was gazing at me with a pleading smile. And Smolder noticed before pointing her thumb at her friend. She knew what the little love bug was waiting for. Without a word, I stepped over to her and lifted the precious little changeling mare into my arms. She clung to me with her limbs, all without saying a word. I looked down at Smolder and whispered, "Excuse us for a little while."

"I'll keep them busy if they wonder where you two went." Smolder replied while giving me a clever wink of her eye. I slipped away into the nursery at the back of the house and closed the door behind me. Ocellus needed more than just a simple greeting. I knew she had been waiting for me for too long.

I sat in the corner while keeping Ocellus in my embrace. I could already sense her starting to feed. That indescribable sensation of my love being siphoned from my body. I whispered to her, "You hungry?"

"I needed this... I didn't know how much I really missed you until I sensed your love again... It just...wasn't the same without you..." Ocellus cooed in my embrace. Her head was resting against my chest. Over my beating heart. And she whispered to me again, "I love you... I missed you..."

I felt such a sense of shame. I knew she could not come, but seeing how badly she longed for me... I promised myself that I would make it up to Ocellus somehow. And she was not the only one who missed someone while I was gone. "Ocellus... I love you. And I never forgot about you, my little love bug."

"I'll always be yours... Always. I'm just...so happy to have you home." Her words were soothing to my heart. As I basked there in my love bug's aura, I was reminded of all we had been through. Our time together had been relatively short, but our love for each other had bloomed gloriously. I was blessed to have found a place in such a wonderful little mare's heart. I kissed her upon the head only for Ocellus to lift her head and gaze into my eyes for an instant before bringing her lips to mind.

That kiss... Succulent does not begin to describe it. Ocellus began to give her love back to me even while she fed on mine. Giving and taking, creating a loop where our love flowed to and from each other. It almost put me in a trance. Holding her, loving her, feeling our love coming together in a way that I did not know she could do... It truly was a love meant to be. I had no regrets. I loved her and needed her as much as she loved and needed me.

And for just a little while longer, it was just us. Man and mare, two lovers savoring each other. It was just a love so pure and earnest. I asked softly, "I know you missed me, but how were things while I was away?"

"Things were good... Just not as good if you had been here. But I kept myself happy... I have friends. And Gladesong always makes me feel like I'm needed... She always loves having her love bug around." Ocellus giggled while she got comfortable in my embrace. My fingers slid over her smooth and polished chitinous exterior. Then over her ladybug patterned...elytra? I think that is what she called it? Ocellus must have mistaken my caress for an invitation since they soon lifted. And out from under them spread her beautiful gossamer wings.

"God, you are just so beautiful..." I muttered as I beheld my beloved's shimmering and delicate wings. Ocellus even placed her hooves on my chest to push herself up. Just to allow me to survey her full form from below. She smiled and sighed as my fingers caressed over the faintly pink membranes of those wings. Easily the most delicate part of her body, yet my hands were those of an artist. I always knew the value of a delicate touch. I marveled at that wonderful love bug. Rarity had truly given her a form that was all her own. One that was just as beautiful on the outside as she was on the inside. "I love you. I love you, beautiful little thing."

"And I'll always love you, my dear. My...wonderful everything." Ocellus cooed before she brought her lips to mine again. Over and over, again and again. Our lips touched for the softest of kisses. With every kiss, she would take some of my love. And with the following, she would give me hers. Back and forth, reminding us both of how dearly in love we were with each other. She soon cooed into my ear while also placing a kiss upon it, "You didn't even have to bring me back anything. Just having you home is good enough for me."

"Really? But I did bring you back something. Something...special." I replied in confused yet amused surprise. I knew exactly what was packed in with my box of souvenirs for Ocellus. Those beautiful earrings. Perfect for a mare who blurred the line between pony and insect. But as her shiny and featureless eyes opened wide, I cheekily replied, "Buuuuut if you really don't want it..."

"No, no! I mean... Yes! Wait, I... If you really got me something, I'd be happy to have it..." Ocellus stammered as her beautiful wings rapidly and spastically fluttered with the cutest flittering buzz. The poor thing did not think her words through at all.

I let out a good snickered before rubbing a hand over her smooth head. "Yeah, that's what I thought. I know you love bugs don't need much. But I did get you something. Something...special."

Ocellus began to smile inquisitively, her featureless eyes showing intrigue as she whispered to me. "And...what is it?"

Was I blushing? I think I was. I remember that warmth in my face as I tried to find the right words. I wanted to keep it a surprise, but it was still a gift I was eager to give her. Those beautiful silver earrings molded into the form of moths. A single piece of jewelry that was meant to serve as my connection to her. And of course, my own treacherous heart was whispering things to her that she was not supposed to be sensing. After a moment, an excited and giddy smile spread across her face. "James... Did you...get me a wedding ring?"

She was so very close to being right. But I had to at least try to feign ignorance. "Uh... Ah... No! No, it's not a ring or a bracelet. But...it is something that's meant to last forever. Just like Rarity's bracelet. Or Smolder's earrings."

She was blushing. I could see Ocellus' cheeks turning a much dark shade of turquoise. But she never stopped smiling. My little love bug tried to hide her face as she said, "Oh my goodness... James, I love you. But...really? Now? You're...giving me something...like what you gave them?"

I gently pulled her hoof down to reveal my beloved's face. And I knew exactly what to say. "You've said it to me quite a few times. My heart knows what it wants. Feel it, dear. Listen to my heart. Does it really want to be with you forever? Please be honest..."

"It does. There's no deception. The heart... It's not like your brain. It's always honest. And...I can feel...how much it wants me. How much it wants me to be happy with you." Ocellus said softly, her whisper becoming a happy whimper as she began to understand why what I brought home for her was so important. Tears were beginning to form at the edge of her eyes. Tears of hopeful joy. "James... If what you're brought me is for what I think it is..."

I clutched Ocellus' hoof between both of mine. Our love was a rare one. A love that no changeling had ever found with another. A love that could only exist between a man and changeling mare. And with my eyes locked with hers, I steeled my nerves and asked the question she wanted to hear most. "Ocellus. Will you marry me?"

She clenched her teeth. She almost squinted her eyes shut. And...I swear she was beginning to glow. There was the faintest pink aura surrounding her outline. Just how much love was her heart producing? And as her tears flowed freely, she provided an answer and a question in turn. "Yes... But will you take me as your bride?"

Now it was my turn to feel the gravity of such a request. My heart quickened as I felt hot. But I did not hesitate for long. I too felt a tear flow from each eye as I whispered, "Yes. Forever."

And then it was done. We sealed our vows with a kiss. Even without someone officiating over us, it did not matter. We were in love. Madly in love. And it was a love neither of us had doubts about. All because of the piercing insight of a changeling. Even if we could not walk down the aisle together, we were still meant for each other. I brought home more than just a pair of enduring jewelry for Ocellus to wear as my bride. I brought home my heart to her in more ways than one.

Good lord, that kiss... I once again felt our love looping back and forth between us as that sealing kiss endured. When it ended, it was too soon. And so we kissed again. And we held each other. For all intents and purposes, we were now engaged. Betrotheds. All that remained was to place those earrings upon her. And I knew I should not rush so quickly into that. Even with Ocellus able to confirm how steadfast my heart's love for her is and always would be. And so I whispered to her at the first opportunity, "When the time is right... Only then will I give them to you."

"Mhmhmhm... The wedding never happens right after popping the question, does it?" Ocellus giggled while wiping her ters away. She then closed her eyes and breathed a long sigh to relax herself. While her eyes were featureless, I knew she was looking at me out of their corners as she spoke with a soft smile. "I just...can't wait to finally be yours for real. I'll always be your little love bug. But...when the day comes...where I can finally be your wife too..."

"It'll come. At the right time. And...I'd be honored to be your husband." I whispered to my future bride, my lips kissing her right on the tip of her elegantly curved horn. Ocellus squealed in joy, no doubt receiving a jolt of my love through the part of her body responsible for exerting magical forces. I then asked softly, "You're the first changeling ever to do this, aren't you? To...know what it's like to fall in love for the long haul. To...be a wife?"

She was blushing so hard in response to my words. Those beautiful gossamer wings fluttered at her sides while my beloved beamed at me. "I... Yes! To be the first ever... And to someone like you... Someone I know will never stop loving me..."

There was no need for more words. We embraced and held each other in the dark. Tucked away from the rest of the world and the clamor coming from just beyond the door. Only the glow of the living room's lighting reached us through the window to the left as it tried to peek through the curtains. For the moment, it was all about us. A man and mare who would in due time be husband and wife.

But we could not stay in there forever. We eventually had to return to the business at hand. Ocellus gently touched my face with her hoof before whispering to me, "We...really should get back out there. I'm not the only one who missed you."

"Yeah... Just remember. Let's keep this a secret between us for now. It'll be better if we surprise everyone when the time is right." I replied with my little lover giggling in approval. The only question remaining, one which I ponder as I write this, is when I finally bestow those earrings upon her. It has to be a very special day...

We carefully emerged from the nursery with everyone still being distracted one way or the other. Gladesong in particular was getting a lot of attention. Only for Rain Shine to finally emerge from the kitchen with many teacups and our biggest teapot floating in her magical grasp. And the smell in the air... Pumpkin and apple spice? My beloved from the grove looked my way and spoke with a knowing smile, "Tea, anyone?"

We all got comfortable on the floor as our guest served us all some exquisite hot tea that helped keep away the autumn gloom. It was all very warm, but just tolerable enough so long as we sipped on it. But Rain Shine had other plans. She set her teacup aside for the moment before setting herself down on the floor in front of Celestia. The Princess of the Dawn was still busy holding Gladesong while giving her sweet little whispers that made my daughter giggle. But she was not Gladesong's only mother who wore a crown. Rain Shine then asked, "Celestia... May I?"

The Princess of the Dawn lifted her head to look directly at her old friend. And she smiled almost excitedly before looking down at the filly cradled in her arm. "That's enough for us, Gladesong. You still have another mother to meet."

Goodness, that blush in Rain Shine's cheeks when she heard that. She was trying to keep up her usual serene and wise air, but it was starting to falter a bit in the presence of the tiny little girl being levitated over to her. Gladesong always looks like she is having fun when she floats through the air on someone's levitation spell. But once she was resting between the arms of the only kirin in the room, she gazed up at her with wide and happy eyes. She had never seen a kirin before, but was completely fearless in the face of seeing someone new.

We all watched with keen and quiet interest. And Rain Shine giggled with a crooked grin on display as she finally spoke to the filly in her arms. "Oh my goodness... Hello there, little one. I have only been able to listen to you from afar as you frolicked through the meadow. But now that you're here..."

My eyes widened as I saw something at the edges of Rain Shine's eyes. The beginning of tears. I was left wondering... Was seeing my newborn child... The child of the man she loved... Was it reopening old wounds? She had known love before. Rain Shine had found love with a powerful human man. One who I am sure she hoped to have a family with one day if only his ambitions did not distract him from what they had together. Only for her to eventually find love with me. And as Gladesong looked up at Rain Shine while surely just loving the sound of her silken voice, the beautiful and wise kirin queen whispered sweetly to my daughter. "My word, so pure... Your aura is just so bright... Not even the slightest shred of negativity. It has been so very long since I last held a life so young... A life so pure... And I thought only kirin foals could be so pure."

It was Scootaloo who spoke up next. And she spoke with such confidence in her voice. "That's because she's got the best mom and dad ever. I should know. They've raised me too."

Fluttershy and I beamed with pride. Those words were high praise when considering who they were coming from. All I could say was very little. "Thanks, Scoot."

"Nah. Thank you, Dad. And you too, Mom." What was it about those words from that wild filly that just hit us so hard in such a good way? It still only feels like a week ago that she saw me as a big brother instead of a father figure. The poor thing... She did not need a sibling. She always needed a mother and father. And Fluttershy and I were happy to give that to her.

Rain Shine giggled while surely sensing how our auras reacted to each other. She then looked down at Gladesong and said, "You were born into a very fine family. One that will only continue to grow. Now then... What can I do for you, my child? Perhaps something...like this?"

That was when Rain Shine did what a kirin does best. With just the smallest flex of her magical might, she willed a daisy to grow right out of the floorboards beside her. Gladesong's eyes went wide as she became excited. She even managed to get her other arm free from the swaddling to reach out to the flower while giggling incoherently. The wise and matronly kirin queen giggled adorably while saying, "Yes, you do have a big soft spot for nature's graces, don't you? And I seem to recall that daisies are some of your favorite flowers?"

"Yes, she really loves her daisies... Ooh! And she likes to eat them!" Fluttershy started to say before I also flinched in surprised amusement. Gladesong had pulled the flower closer and goggled down the whole thing. Only to get giddy all over again as Rain Shine summoned an entire bouquet beside her. That one bite was enough to satisfy Gladesong for the moment. She instead nuzzled her face into the round middles of the dainty white flowers. Fluttershy took a step forward with wide and impressed eyes as she said, "Oh my, she's going to love you! Is this normal for a kirin? You can just...make anything grow wherever you want?"

"Yes, so long as I have access to the earth or wood. We kirin are very in touch with nature's magic and can wield it at will." Rain Shine with a soft smile. She then began to will an entire flower patch around herself and Gladesong. Lilies, orchids, violets, the list just goes on. And Gladesong was having a ball as the entire room was filled with the fragrance of fresh flowers. A welcome change in that gloomy autumn afternoon. Rain Shine beamed at how happy she was making my daughter as she then nuzzled her head. "Of my goodness, I can hardly wait to introduce you to the rest of my people within the Grove of Silence. You will be the talk of the village!"

Fluttershy tapped me on the leg to get my attention. Now that she had seen what a kirin could do, I was not surprised that she was so intrigued to meet an entire village of them. "James? When spring comes, could we please pay them a visit?"

I cast a glance at Celestia to see her smirking at me. We both knew what was coming very early next year. I then looked down at my wife and said, "Oh we'll be seeing them sooner than that."

She only looked at me in confusion before Celestia stepped in. "I guess now's as good a time as any. During our trip down in Cantercun, Rain Shine discussed with us the possibility of arranging a visit to the homeland of the kirin in the far east. The land of the orient. And we agreed. Care to come along to take part in the Lunar New Year celebrations?"

Just about everyone who was waiting for us to come home immediately got excited. But none moreso than Fluttershy. "Ooh! Oh my, yes! The eastern lads have always sounded so exotic and beautiful! I'd love to be there for the Lunar New Year!"

"Then it's agreed! You and your friends will be contacted when the date gets closer so we can provide more details on how it will happen. Until then, you just stay warm during winter. And please keep this a secret from everypony else. Best to keep it a surprise, right?" Celestia replied with a cheeky smile. Everyone present unanimously agreed to not let that information leave the house. I just do not recall when that exact date is. I seem to recall that it changes from year to year. Something in late January or early February? Hopefully we will have a means of dealing with the cold over there in the east.

Even with Rain Shine continuing to endear herself to Gladesong by sprouting her favorite things ever, Novo finally pointed out a very important thing that had been overlooked in all of the excitement of introducing the baby to all of her new friends and family. "Ladies, I think we're forgetting something here. This baby girl's so happy to meet with her mamas, but wasn't she waiting for someone to come home?"

My eyes went wide. Everyone else who had arrived were only visiting. But me? I had finally come home. Rain Shine understood immediately and gently levitated Gladesong right over to me. And when her eyes met mine, she immediately brightened up and held out her little arms to me. She babbled a bit, but it was the same kind of babble I heard every time I came home after being out of the house for a while. It was just gibberish, but it was always the same gibberish. My daughter's way of recognizing me as her father.

I took my child into my arms. My beautiful baby girl. My firstborn. The first of many wonderful children that would be born in my growing family. I inhaled sharply knowing what such a beautiful future would mean for my daughter. She would have many brothers and sisters. Even at that moment, she may very well have had an alicorn and hippogriff sibling growing within the wombs of two of her other mothers. And I cold never forget that darling dragon brother I saw in my dreams only once. But it all started with her. And I kissed my child on the head before touching my nose to hers. She giggled while I whispered to her, "Daddy missed you, sweetheart. He's home now."

"She missed you. I had a harder time getting her to sleep after you left. Thank goodness all my little friends around the house know just how to help the little thing." Fluttershy giggled while I got on one knee to allow her and even Scootaloo to gather around for a full family hug. No matter what happened down there on the beach, no matter how many times I loved and made love to my royal beloveds, I never forgot about the roots of my wonderful family. I was happy to be home.

It was finally time for me to reconnect with the child my wife and I created together. I was given some space and allowed to take a seat on the sofa at the back of the room. But all eyes were on me while Novo spoke with a smug yet loving smile on her beak. "Would you look at that, ladies. There's a fine daddy there if I ever saw one."

"Novo..." I grumbled under my breathe while trying to bury my face in Gladesong's swaddling. She was right. I loved being a father to such fine children, but it was still embarrassing regardless. Especially when so many of them started giggling at my reaction. But Gladesong did not care. She loved me for who I was. She and I may look nothing alike, but she knew I have always been her father and loved me for it. And she showed this by taking the opportunity to nuzzle my cheek while my face was so close to her. I snickered under my breath before whispering to my daughter's face, "Am I good daddy, Gladesong?"

Whatever it was she tried to say, Gladesong's babbling response was a happy one. And so I kissed her between the eyes again and got comfortable with my little girl cradled in my arms. I was feeling more tired than I should have been and even Gladesong was a bit low on energy. I suppose those dreary autumn days have a way of draining oneself. So I just cradled her with my fingers stroking her little mane. But we were not alone for too much longer while everyone else mingled and got to know each other.

Ember approached me and took a seat beside me with the Bloodstone Scepter propped up between us. She said nothing, but her eyes were full of uncertainty when I looked at her. Even Gladesong took note of her presence and reached out to her with a big smile. When Ember did not really respond, I asked in concern, "Are you OK?"

"I... Uh... I... I kind of...want to hold her?" Ember said quietly while very hesitantly reaching for Gladesong. But not quite enough to reach her. She then added while her scarlet eyes glanced elsewhere, "You know... To practice."

I almost laughed. While it was not the first time Ember and Gladesong had interacted, things had changed since the last time. Ember and I... We had vowed to become the parents of the future heirs of the Bloodstone Scepter. Ember would become a mother herself one day. And she just wanted to be wise and get used to handling infants. Even if those infants were not her own species. With that in mind, i held out my daughter to her. "Look who's here, Gladesong. You remember this beautiful blue lady, right?"

"Dra dra!" Gladesong replied while Ember had to cover her lips as she burst into a snickering fit. She normally reserves that term for Smolder. But she soon composed herself and very nervously took the tiny filly into her arms.

"Lemme see if I remember how this is done... I need to hold her head from below, right?" Ember muttered while repeatedly adjusting how she was holding Gladesong in her arms. She was very unsure of what she was doing. Her interactions with children over the past century must have been infrequent. She had no confidence at all in handling babies. But she tried. And Ember soon whispered to Gladesong, "Hey there... Remember me? I...really don't know what I'm doing here, but at least you look happy."

Ember soon looked over at me while she started rocking Gladesong in her arms. I just smiled proudly at my beautiful beloved. Even if she was not confident and lacking in experience, she was handling Gladesong quite well. The little filly was very comfortable in her arms. I widened my smile before I spoke, "She really trusts you."

That was enough to get a chuckle out of Ember. But when I looked down at Gladesong, I had an idea. I then whispered to Ember, "It's OK... You can tell her."

"Tell her what...?" Ember asked with some confusion. Only for her eyes to go very wide in stunned realization. She knew. And Gladesong had the right to know. And after taking a deep breath, Ember began to whisper to Gladesong's face. "I...don't know if you even understand what I'm telling you, but... Your father and I... We... We're going to give you brother or sisters eventually... Do you understand that? Being a big sister to little dragon boys? Or little dragon girls?"

She did not understand. Gladesong still barely has any understanding of words at this time. But she still quietly mumbled something without really speaking. At it sounded happy. Ember took that bit of gibberish as a sign of approval. And it only caused her to smile while continuing to rock my daughter in her arms. "They'll... They'll be the most beautiful dragon children this world has ever seen. You'll love them... And they'll love you. Can you imagine that? Being the big sister to the next Dragon Lords? Do you like dragons? You like me and Smolder, right? Which means...your dragon brothers and sisters will also..."

Ember's voice was quivering. And she suddenly turned her head up to look directly at me. And I almost jumped when I saw her scarlet eyes wide with shock even while profusely spilling tears. She spoke to me in an almost fearful tone, "James, what's wrong with me? Why am I crying?"

Thank goodness no one was watching. This was a situation between just the two of us. And I replied quietly, "You're happy. And you're hopeful. At least I think you are. Is that what it feels like?"

"It...does." Ember muttered while the tears continued to flow. She must have been happy. Her tears got absorbed by Gladesong's swaddling, my little daughter not looking alarmed at all to see Ember in tears. Perhaps she knew that Ember was not upset? Regardless, Ember tried to distract herself by continuing to whisper sweetly to the filly being cradled in her arms. "I promise... You're gonna love the siblings your father and I give you... They... I know they'll..."

"They're going to be absolutely gorgeous." I said while also feeling my heart swell with hope. I could still remember that beautiful face gazing at me. That beautiful dragon boy. Could Ember remember him as clearly as I could? Whether or not she could, she still turned her gaze ahead to me. Her eyes displayed shock, but also delight. I then said, "Gladesong's dragon siblings will be the most beautiful dragon children Equestria has ever seen. They'll be as amazing as their mother."

"James, you... I... Please. Hold me." Ember pleaded as she tried to scoot closer to me. And so I did. I moved closer as we until we were huddled up against each other, Ember's head tucked under my jaw while I kept my arms around her. And for the moment, we just sat there with Gladesong tucked between us. Father, child...and mother.

And I was not the only one who thought the same. Ember and I soon heard Gladesong try to speak up under us. "Mama dra dra."

"Huh?" Ember mumbled before we both glanced down at the filly pressed between our chests.

Once again, Gladesong reached out to us and spoke again with a big smile on her face. "Mama dra dra!"

"Kid, I'm not your mom..." Ember grumbled more out of amusement than frustration. She even giggled a bit while trying to hide her smile.

I began to smirk. Gladesong was only as intelligent as any child her age. But she was starting to notice patterns. And I felt such joy in my heart. I whispered to Ember, "I think she's starting to figure out how to tell who her mothers are. It all comes down to how they behave around her daddy."

"Peh, at least I'm making this kid happy." Ember snorted before gently tussling Gladesong's mane of chocolate brown and bubblegum pink. But our gazes were soon drawn to a bright reddish glow right next to us. Someone was calling out to us from the Bloodstone Scepter. "Huh? Oh, excuse me a second... Hello?"

Ember touched a hand to the scepter while I helped support Gladesong between us. And whatever it was Ember's parents were telling her, it caused her eyes to go wide in disbelief. She soon took her hand off the scepter and glanced over at me. "They said they want to meet your daughter."

"Wait, seriously?" I asked in return. Only for the Bloodstone Scepter to glow brighter for a second with Ember nodding in confirmation. "Huh... I mean I guess we can, but... How do we get Gladesong in there anyway? I don't think we can convince her to touch the scepter for very long. And I doubt we can get her to focus enough to just relax."

"Good point. Any ideas, you guys?" Ember retorted before directly her gaze to the scepter. She then replied a moment later, "They said us holding her should be enough to get her connected. We just need to convince her to close her eyes for a moment."

"Hmmm... Hey, I think I got an idea. Can you hold her for a second, Ember?" I asked before allowing Ember to fully cradle Gladesong in just one arm. With my daughter looking at me, I decided to play a little game she knew. "Gladesong. Lookie here, sweetheart."

Ember was confused over what I was doing when I covered my eyes with one hand. Only for me to say, "Where's my little girl...?"

"James... What're you doing?" Ember asked dryly. She really had no experience with babies at all. Or how to even play with them.

"Looking for Gladesong. I don't see her yet..." I replied as I almost snickered under my breath. And all of a sudden, I lifted my hand from my face to reveal my eyes to my youngest child. "There she is!"

Gladesong giggled and waved her little hooves at me. I think she has grown to recognize and like my face, especially when it is entirely unobstructed. I then repeated the routine a few more times, covering my eyes to feign ignorance to her presence. "Gladesong, where are you... There you are!"

The Dragon Lord snorted at how silly and nonsensical our behavior was. But after a few more times, I then brought the tip of my finger to Gladesong's nose before speaking with a smile. "Now it's your turn. Time to hide, sweetheart."

That was a statement Gladesong had come to understand over time. She knew it was her turn to play the part. She closed her eyes and covered them with her little hooves. I smirked at Ember while she just rolled her eyes at me. At least it worked.

All three of us had our eyes closed. Until I called out for Gladesong, she would not open her eyes. All that was left was for Torch and Blaze to draw us all into their sanctuary. The brightness of the blur over my eyelids shifted slightly as I felt the sofa under me gain the firmness of smooth stone. And when we opened our eyes, there they were. The two prior Dragon Lords towering over us at their original sizes. But they did not immediately speak in greeting. Because they had a tiny and fragile visitor in their presence.

Seeing Torch and Blaze back in their original gargantuan sizes made me and Ember realize something. How would Gladesong even react to such behemoths? I whispered to Ember, "This suddenly seems like not such a good idea."

"Yeah, I'm getting that feeling too. This might be too much... Uh oh." Ember started to say before glancing down at Gladesong. And I suddenly realized why. Despite me not having called out to her yet, she had sensed a change in the air and opened her eyes on her own. And she immediately noticed Blaze and Torch looming over us.

No one made a sound. No one dared to move. There was a baby there now and two monstrously large dragons were right in front of us. But after a moment of Gladesong staring up at the two former Dragon Lords, she finally responded to their presence. And not at all in a way we expected. She reached up to them and let out a loud and happy sound. Almost as if she was just marveling at their sheer size. A sort of 'Wow, look at how big they are' kind of way.

Torch and Blaze just stared with wide eyes. Gladesong, despite being a tiny fraction of their size, was entirely unafraid of them. Torch soon turned to Blaze before saying, "She's fearless!"

"She is! But why? Dear, has your daughter never seen bigger dragons before?" Blaze replied before turning her attention to me.

Ember and I shared a confused glance as I pondered this question. Most children would freak out at such intimidating large creatures. But not Gladesong. And after a moment of thought, I came to a realization. "I think it's because...she's never been given a reason to fear anything."

Torch scowled at such a notion. Not that he did not have a good reason for it. "That's dangerous. Everyone needs to learn that there are dangers in even the most peaceful parts of the world."

"Oh don't be such a buzzkill, my love. Let the little thing enjoy her ignorance for as long as she can. I think it's a good sign that she has no reason to be afraid of anything yet." Blaze snorted before giving her husband a playful nudge of her elbow. Torch backed down and rolled his eyes. The dragon lands are harsh, but much moreso than anywhere else in the world. The poor guy was definitely more hardened than he needed to be.

Now for the most important part. I gently took Gladesong from Ember and removed her swaddling. With her limbs no longer restrained, I set my little girl down on her tiny hooves. I leaned down to her and whispered into her ear, "These two really wanted to meet you. Go ahead. They're really nice."

Gladesong had mastered walking and even running a while ago. And instead of walking forward, she burst into a scampering little gallop as she laughed and babbled in excitement. My little girl was so eager to get a closer look at the giants before us. She eventually came to a stop in the middle between the four of us and raised her arms to them. She babbled and laughed, marveling at their size. All while Torch and Blaze looked down at her with very uneasy smiles. Blaze finally said, "My goodness, she's a brave little thing..."

They finally began to reach down to hold Gladesong. And she raised her arms higher, likely knowing they wanted to pick her up. But the two former Dragon Lords stopped. And they soon examined their hands with Torch saying, "I...think we have a problem here. I'm afraid to even touch her at this size."

"Same here, dear. I'm afraid she'll get squished just by touching her." Blaze said cautiously. I quickly understood what the problem was. They were much too large and strong for their own good. And Gladesong was especially tiny and fragile. Even moreso than a dragon hatchling. Blaze's hands were utterly massive, but Torch's mighty hands were massive enough to hold my entire house in his grasp. Trying to pick Gladesong up would be like trying to handle a bubble without popping it. There was only one way to fix that problem. "Dear? I think we should downsize for this."

"Agreed." Torch grumbled before they brought their hands together. And like several times already, they began to shrink before our eyes. Until they had reduced themselves to a tenth of their usual size. And yet... They took one look at Gladesong, then at themselves, and then back at her. Their eyes were still wide with uncertainty before Torch asked, "Smaller?"

"Smaller." Blaze agreed. Only for them to go even smaller. Up until they had shrunken to the size that Fluttershy would be comfortable with. Still bigger than me, but no longer the giants they had always been. And funnily enough, Gladesong suddenly sounded disappointed in them being so much smaller. She let out some kind of groan while quickly looking much less enthused. Blaze understood this and waved her hand at my daughter, "I'm so sorry if we don't look as impressive anymore, sweetie! We just didn't want to risk squishing you!"

Ember and I approached and sat down behind Gladesong. I then gave my daughter a nudge and said, "It's OK. They're really great dragons. And...they're your grandparents. You wanna meet Grandma and Grandpa?"

Oh man, the look of shock on their faces. Gladesong perked up instantly as she understood what I was saying, but Torch and Blaze were clearly getting more than they expected. They just wanted to meet my daughter. Not to establish themselves as her grandparents. Not yet at least.

The two of them stammered quite a bit before Ember spoke up with a big smirk on her face. She then dropped a reminder on them. "Maybe my memory's a little foggy, but didn't you say you wanted grandchildren someday?"

They froze. She got them there. Even I had received that question before. Torch and Blaze were eagerly awaiting the day when Ember and I would provide them with grandchildren. And now they had finally met their first. Gladesong may not have been Ember's, but she was mine. And someday in the near future, Ember would be mine. Thus making Gladesong hers. It was just a minor breach of protocol.

When presented with this realization, Torch and Blaze almost nervously held out their arms. Beckoning Gladesong to come on over to meet them. And she burst into a happy tappy trot as she approached them. They were no longer amazing giants to marvel at. They were the grandparents she did not know she even had until that moment. But right when I was sure she would head for the beautiful and tender Blaze, Gladesong instead veered over into the burly hands of Torch. Even he appeared stung that she went to him first. Blaze got a giggle out of the look on his face as she said, "Oh my! She wants to be with her big strong grandpa first!"

For once, the perpetually intimidating Torch was at a loss of what to do or say. He gently lifted the tiny filly into his powerful arms. Cradling her in a way I am sure he wished he could have done with Ember when she was so small. And as he looked down at the happy babbling baby pegasus, he remained silent and still. And then we saw it. Big wet tears began to just cascade down his face. And he soon asked softly, "What is this feeling...?"

It was Ember who spoke next. And she spoke with a very kind smile. "You're a grandfather now, Dad. Enjoy it."

It was clear why he was so confused. How it happened was not at all how he and Blaze expected that promotion to play out. But they wanted me to father Ember's children. They wanted me to be the father of their grandchildren. And by that logic, Gladesong was their granddaughter all the same. They had finally been given a grandchild, even if not the way they had expected. And while Blaze rested a hand of support on his shoulder, Torch began to smile in a way I had never seen before. A way I doubt any of his subjects had seen from him during his reign. He looked so...serenely happy. He looked down at my daughter, tears still flowing, and spoke softly with his powerful gruff voice. "So I am... Hello, child... You know who I am, don't you? This old craggy dragon holding you now... I'm your...grandfather, aren't I?"

"You are, dear. You are. Congratulations." Blaze said just as softly before placing a kiss on his cheek. Ember looked genuinely proud as she watched her father finally knowing the joy of being a grandparent. And of a grandchild who was very eager to meet him. When he lifted her to his face, Gladesong reached out and embraced his large head the best she could. I could hear a soft chuckle deep in his throat. And as we watched, Ember and I draped an arm and wing across each other's back to hold ourselves close.

Blaze impatiently watched her husband bond with his precious little granddaughter. She may have been a fragile little pony, but he did not care. Torch loved her all the same. But oh, how eager Blaze looked to hold her precious granddaughter. The newly promoted dragon grandmother kept shifting her position to look over and around Torch to see the baby in his arms. His thick finger would gently tickle her belly and rub her under her jaw. He must have been so good to Ember as well when she was just a whelp. But finally, he glanced to his right as Blaze pleaded with her big beautiful red eyes. She held out her arms and asked with a sheepish smile, "Please? Is it my turn yet?"

Torch snorted with a big smirk on his face. He then looked down at Gladesong and spoke softly to her, "Grandpa loves you, but now it's time to meet your grandmother. Trust me. You will adore her."

"Here we go..." I muttered under my breath while Ember snickered to herself. There was a certain joyous tension in the air. To witness Blaze finally hold a child that was all but her own was going to be a sight to see. She had always displayed such profound and nurturing motherly traits, but I had never seen her interact with a child. I was deeply curious of how it would go.

Gladesong put up no resistance to being passed to her dragon grandmother. And when she faced her while being held in Torch's burly hands, she joyously reached out to Blaze in a way that made the former dragon queen's eyes widen in equal delight. Her much more delicate and feminine hands held my daughter before cradling her to her smooth scaled bosom. And with her fingers tenderly caressing Gladesong's face, Blaze whispered to her. "Hello, dear... You can call me Grandma... Oh my goodness, I was not ready for this... I didn't think I'd know how this feels so soon..."

It was Torch's turn to comfort his wife. He put an arm around her shoulders and pulled her close, his right wing draping over her as well. He whispered with a very proud smile on display, "You've always wanted grandchildren, my love. And now our first is finally here. Aren't you happy?"

"Torch, you have no idea how...utterly ecstatic I am right now..." Blaze replied with a quivering voice. Tears began to spill forth and down her long jaws even while her smile remained. Gladesong reached up and even managed to catch one tear as it fell. She did not sense that Blaze was upset. She was just getting so emotional over this first meeting. "My sweet little girl... You have no idea how much Grandma loves you. It's so good to finally meet you, sweetie... I love you. Dragon or pony, it doesn't matter. You're my sweet baby girl and I love you. My sweet grandchild..."

"Man, she's really taking this hard... But in a good way, you know?" Ember whispered very carefully to me. I only nodded while we continued to embrace. It was just such a lovely sight to see. Both Torch and Blaze being so happy with their first grandchild in their arms. Seeing them cradle and adore my daughter as if she was their own... Something...Ember herself did not get to experience. I heard my beautiful blue beloved mutter, "Is this how they would've been to me...if they could've held me like that back then?"

She sounded almost mournful. Ember had not known the love of a mother. And even though she had a father who truly loved her, he was always far too large to ever cradle her in such a satisfying manner. But I still pulled Ember even more firmly into my embrace and whispered to her, "You are loved. You know that, right?"

The Dragon Lord went silent for a moment. But she did soon speak with a happy sigh. "Yeah... I am. Thanks. I needed to hear that."

My hand found its way to hers. I wanted to tell her who loved her most, but I should not. Especially not when there were witnesses who would see. To tell Ember I loved her was one thing, but what if her parents were a witness to that? Was there a certain piece of dragon courtship protocol I did not know? I did not want to risk triggering a reaction demanded by Blaze and Torch's very genes that could complicate matters further.

Ember's hand gently clutched mine while my fingers wrapped around hers. We were just enjoying the show. Blaze placing little kisses on Gladesong's chest. Some of them being playfully sudden and precise like a snake striking at its prey. All while getting lots of giggles out of my daughter. And she would reach out and touch her hoof to Torch's nose. Her new grandfather would demonstrate his strength by letting her stand tall on just one upturned hand. The way he lifted her so high... It was as if he was presenting his newborn princess to all of his subjects far below. To imagine Gladesong being in line to become the next Dragon Lord... I snickered at the thought.

I heard my beloved Ember sigh as she whispered, "They really love her... I think I love her too."

"I know Gladesong loves you. You're her mama dra dra now after all." I whispered back to her in a facetious manner.

Ember squealed softly while tryign to hide her smile. And I could see her cheeks becoming a very dark blue as she began to blush. "James, come on! I'm no one's mama... Not yet."

Not yet, she said. And I knew why. I pulled her closer and brought my hand to her smooth scaled belly. Ember let out the tiniest gasp, my fingers caressing her over where her egg chamber likely was. "Not yet, but someday. Right?"

She rested her other hand over mine. Not to push it away, but rather to hold it there. And she soon closed her eyes while displaying such a hopeful smile. "Someday... Someday I will need heirs... And they'll be yours."

I had to resist the urge to speak. Because all I had left to say was how much I loved her. So I did the next best thing. I pulled Ember into my arms as we embraced. I was wrapped in those majestic blue wings while Ember rested her head into my shoulder. While Torch and Blaze were occupied with my child, Ember and I only had eyes for each other. I wanted to give Ember everything she could ever want... I would give her the world. And so I whispered to her, "Is there anything I can do for you right now?"

Without even lifting her head, Ember whispered back to me. "Give me happiness. Like you're doing now."

And so I did. I continued to hold Ember in my arms while she kept me wrapped in her wings. She was so delightfully warm too. In a way that I never noticed during warmer summer months. It was as if the fire in her stomach was radiating out from her and being trapped under her wings. I was suddenly looking forward to winter. The two of us taking a stroll through town, savoring cups of hot chocolate, wrapping ourselves around each other with Ember's inner fire warming us both...

My mind started to race. The holiday season was quickly approaching us. It would be Ember's first since expanding her horizons beyond the border of the dragon lands. I whispered to her quickly, "There's so much I wanna show you when winter gets here. You need to see what the holidays are like."

Only then did Ember lift her head so she could look right at me. Those gorgeous scarlet eyes gazed at me with excited curiosity. "From the sound of it, I'll have to make lots of time to come see you. The dragon lands tend to get a bit quiet during winter, so I think those boulderheads won't need my supervision as much."

While I know dragons are not cold-blooded like most reptiles, and if they are then that aspect is cancelled out by the literal fire in their stomachs, I can imagine them being less energized out in that volcanic wasteland. They probably spend most of their time going for the hot tub treatment with all the lava pools around that region. I suppose in that regard, winter does generally make dragons more docile and less likely to get rowdy. Maybe even the dragon lands see winter as a time for taking it easy and being merry in their own primitive way.

But more than anything, I was happy to know the dragon lands needing less guidance from Ember meant more time I would be spending with her. I touched my brow to hers while we remained wrapped in our embrace as I said to her, "Please don't keep us waiting. You know where to find me."

"Oh please. Like you could ever escape me, my little warrior poet." Ember said with a mischievous giggle. Those words brought to mind some of my happier memories of her during the War of Preservation. Her vows to pursue and follow me to the edges of the continent and even to the bottom of the sea. How she would scale every mountain just to reach me. Her heart belonged only to me. And she would always hold a piece of mine. Ember, if only I could tell you how much I love you...

However, our eyes suddenly went wide. We had an intruder. Something had slipped under Ember's wings and was now on my lap. The two of us stared at each other without making a sound, our eyes wide with unease. Ember whispered softly, "Did you feel that?"

"It's...on my lap." I muttered, the sheer unexpectedness of that sensation disrupting any common sense I had at the time. But when Ember released me from her wings, we both almost laughed at what we found. Gladesong was looking up at us with her bright brown eyes. "Oh. We have a lost little filly over here."

"Cheeky little thing." Ember snickered before we suddenly realized what this meant. We turned our heads to look over at Torch and Blaze while they watched with very amused smiles. We had completely forgotten about them while focused on each other. They had turned Gladesong loose to let her come back to me. Ember then asked, "You two had your fill with her?"

"She's just such a dear, that filly. Thank you for letting us meet her." Blaze giggled while Torch looked equally proud of his new granddaughter. But she then said, "But as much as we would love to have you stay longer, you have more people to deal with our there. We shouldn't take up too of your time."

She had a point there. There was a lot to do and discuss between our guests and my family. As pleasant as it was to let my child bond with her draconic grandparents, we could not stay all day. Ember and I cradled Gladesong between us while I asked, "Care to do the honors?"

Torch and Blaze brought their hands together. And in just a moment, they quickly grew back to their natural sizes. And Gladesong got a kick out of the spectacle. She shouted excitedly with her arms raised high, calling out to the two largest dragons Equestria had likely ever seen. Torch's booming voice called out, "It seems our granddaughter prefers us being her biggest grandparents! The bigger the better, right? Then just imagine how much we love you with such massive hearts, my child!"

"Oh my god, Dad..." Ember giggled while bowing her head. I swear, those two... I never could have imagined just how eager they really were to become grandparents. Although we then waved goodbye to them with Ember saying, "Anyway... We better get back out there. We'll talk again soon, OK?"

"That we will. You take good care of our little girl, all right? Goodbye, my dear! We love you!" Blaze cheered as she waved her hand down at us. Gladesong called back to her grandmother with a cheerful yet incomprehensible babbling. With our goodbyes said, the two towering dragon grandparents each placed a hand over us to cover us in a dome of darkness. And that dome made way for light before we found ourselves back on the sofa. And to find Smolder standing in front of us with her arms crossed.

The little orange dragon lady titled her head to one side while we were not sure of what to even say to her. She looked puzzled and inquisitive. She then spoke first while she asked, "What's even going on with your guys anyway? Do you just...take a nap with that scepter thing?"

Ember and I glanced at each other. Only for Ember to smirk as she held out the Bloodstone Scepter to her younger friend. "We were just having a conversation with my parents. That's how the Bloodstone Scepter works. It's connected to the souls of the previous Dragon Lords. Wanna give them a call?"

Torch and Blaze were definitely watching. The red gem atop the stone scepter began to glow in invitation. Smolder's eyes lit up at the sight of the glow and she quickly took the scepter into both hands. "Really?! You can talk to the old Dragon Lords with this? How do you do that? Hello? Anyone there... Wah! I hear them!"

I cracked a big smirk while Ember even got a laugh out of Smolder's surprise. She began to display a crooked fanged smile as she said, "Wow... I'm talking to dead people. But they sound like pretty cool dead people."

"They are! And you can even go see them in person. Just get comfortable and close your eyes. While touching the scepter. I'm sure they'd be happy to meet you." I replied while Ember looked like she was unsure about letting a commoner of her people just jump right into an audience with her parents. But she soon rolled her eyes and smiled. Smolder had never been one of her subjects in the first place and was more or less a part of my family by then. She knew Smolder could be trusted.

"Hang on, you can?! Like...actually meet them?! Oh man, I gotta tell Scootaloo and Ocellus this!" Smolder spoke with such excitement in her eyes. Had she never even seen Torch during his final years as Dragon Lord? Probably not when considering her family resided in the wild sectors outside of his territories... She then rushed over to round up her youngest friends. "Hey! Girls! You gotta try this with me!"

"Why do I feel like this isn't the best idea?" Ember asked with a nervous smile as I saw Smolder gathering up Ocellus and Scootaloo in the far corner. All the other ladies in the room had gathering around the fireplace while chatting and sipping tea. Just the girls having some time to themselves.

"Meh, let them have fun. It's not like your mom and dad have any real authority anymore." I retorted while certain that Torch and Blaze do appreciate visitors. They definitely do not have many people to talk to over there most of the time. But as I focused on Smolder while she gathered her two friends around the Bloodstone Scepter, I suddenly remembered an offhand comment Ember had made a very short while ago. And I needed to ask about it. "Ember... I just recalled. What did you say your age is a little while ago?"

"Huh? I'm one hundred and twenty-six right now. Why?" Ember replied rather nonchalantly.

This felt wrong. I then asked, "But...I remember you saying you're actually one hundred and twenty-five."

"I was. But then day I hatched came and went. I hatched on the twenty-eighth day of the tenth month." Ember again replied with another case of inappropriate dismissiveness. Like she did not understand the importance of that date.

"Your birthday is October 28th?" I asked while Ember only nodded at me. She looked just a bit confused over why I was asking her about that. I then asked with a minor sting of concern and disappointment in my heart, "Why didn't you tell me about it?"

Ember tilted her head to one side. She really did not understand the seriousness of the situation. "Is a dragon's hatch date really such a big deal?"

"Could you...come with me? So we can talk in private for a little while?" I asked while Ember's eyes suddenly widened. She looked very afraid. I think she was worried she might have done something to hurt me. But she still nodded. But I first had to do something about Gladesong. She was quietly snuggled in my arms the entire time, so I took her over to the four lovely mares gathered around the fireplace. And they all too happily took my daughter off my hands for the moment. Now that I could give Ember my undivided attention, I led her into the nursery at the back of the house and closed the door. The room was dimly lit, which only added to the tension in the air.

Ember was upfront with her concerns. She asked me with her scarlet eyes displaying a type of fear I rarely ever see in her, "James, did I do something wrong?"

"I wouldn't say wrong, but... I wish I knew about your birthday. But what happened that day? Anything unusual? Anything...special?" I replied while getting flashbacks to some of my earliest encounters with Smolder. Even she did not understand the importance of one's day of birth. And how I helped her find it on the calendar in my kitchen. She did not know...because the society of her people had not yet come to that realization. And I feared Ember was no different.

Ember's response was as I expected. She looked less afraid, but still seemed confused. "Not really... It basically went by like any other day. Why? Is a birthday...important?"

"Of course a birthday is important. It marks the day when you started to exist. If...you were never born..." I began to reply as I contemplated what Ember's absence from my life would have meant. And as my mind went digging through my memories of her, it all went back to one specific time period. The War of Preservation. The vast majority of the time I have spent with Ember at this time of writing was on the battlefield during wartime. Had she never had been born...

She would not have been there at my side during one of Equestria's most desperate times. She would not have stopped me from rushing off to face the enemy alone. She would not have been there to comfort me during my own darkest moments. She would not have been there to protect me from desperate assassins when victory began to seem all the more impossible. And...she would not have been there to save me when I lay bleeding and dazed, unable to even stand on the battlefield.

"If you never hatched... If you never came to exist..." I said softly before I brought myself down on one knee to bring my face before Ember's. I rested my hands on her shoulders and spoke directly from my heart. "I...wouldn't be here now. I never would've come home alive from the Empty Plains. I would never have met you... Would never have known you... Would...never have..."

I bowed my head and closed my eyes. And I prayed what I said next would not carry dire consequences. "Would...never have...loved you."

A pair of hands soon cupped the sides of my jaws. Hands lined in scales. And those hands gently lifted my face so my eyes met hers again. Ember's scarlet eyes no longer contained fear. But they were still filled with a subtle remorse. She soon whispered to me, "I'm sorry... I didn't...know. I never thought about it like that. I guess...it just goes to show how far behind the times my people are."

I brought my right hand to Ember's cheek even while her hands held my face. And I began to smile just a little. "Your birthday deserves to be celebrated. Because you're important. Especially to me."

"Then I am very happy that I exist. Because you make it worth it." Ember let out a bitter chuckle. Mostly out of disappointment in herself, I am sure. A birthday having come and gone. All without anyone noticing. What a waste. But she then asked with a small smile on her lips, "In that case... What are birthdays like everywhere else? Are they a big deal?"

"A very big deal. Smolder just had hers right before we left for Cantercun on the eleventh of this month. And we all got together to make sure it was something special. There were games, there was cake and other treats. and we all made sure she got a gift from each of us. And she was just...so happy." I recalled while my memories of that day remained fairly fresh in my mind. Smolder had been through too much for someone so young. That wonderful little lady deserved to know how important the date of her birth was. And we all made sure she knew.

Ember's eyes brightened the more I explained that special day to her. As if she began to understand that she had something great to look forward to every year. But she then cast me a more inquisitive smile before asking, "She was given gifts, huh? In that case, what did you give her?"

I hesitated. And a giddy smile graced my lips. "Earrings. A set of pearl earrings."

Ember's eyes widened with a pleasant kind of shock. And she asked a question I did not expect. "Then...did she say yes?"

"Yes? For wha... Oh! No, no, I swear I didn't intend that at the time!" I replied while starting to pull away only for Ember to swiftly yet gently grab my wrist to almost playful insure I would not get away from her. But I then cracked a crooked grimace while my eyes glanced elsewhere, "Although he did faint for a moment when she saw them..."

"Ooooohohoho, I bet she did." Ember snickered to herself before her smile softened. She then asked more sincerely, "But...really? If that wasn't an act of courtship, then...why give her such a thing?"

I let out a long sigh before saying, "It's...kind of a funny story. I got those for her when I first visited Capricorn Island. Just because I thought they would look nice hanging from her horns. And...I didn't know a thing about dragon courtship until after I met you. So...yeah. Pure ignorance. And that detail slipped my mind until after I gave them to her."

"Heh. Understandable then." Ember snorted without pressing the subject further. But she instead shifted the subject to something else about Smolder. "The way she greeted you when we came back today... It didn't feel like the two of you are courting. Did something go wrong? I remember..."

"We can't... Not yet. And you know why. It's just too soon." I said forlornly with my head bowing. I still remember how hotly my love for Smolder burned and how hers burned for me so early on. But we had to acknowledge the reality of the situation. And fate thankfully intervened gently. "It's actually a good thing that she's had the opportunity to get some distance from me after we came home from the war. She brought home new friends and has a healthy social life with them. And she'll have her own place very soon. For now, I'm letting her develop and grow into her own woman. But...that love is still there. She reminded me after the party was over."

Ember then whispered cautiously, "How much longer until you two can finally be together?"

I sighed with a subtle sense of anticipation in my heart. That fated day was so much closer than it felt like. "One year. Smolder turns sixteen this time next year. When that happens, she'll be a woman in the eyes of Equestria's society. And when that happens..."

"She will finally be yours. And you will be hers." Ember whispered with a quiet joy in her voice. She then reached out and placed a soft kiss upon my lips before caressing my cheek again. "I've seen the signs. You two really are very happy together. Just please... Always be good to her when that day comes. Don't toy with her heart, James. A dragon's heart is...so much more delicate than most know."

"I know... And I won't. Smolder...deserves the best life has to offer after all she's been through. She was just so happy on her birthday when so many friends turned out to make sure she knew how much she's appreciated." I said with a sigh of longing. With how much time we spend apart from each other, it is easy to forget just how much we love each other. But every once in a while, we do find moments to spend together. Alone. And we always find ourselves cradling each other in our arms. Just to remind ourselves of what awaits us in just one more year.

But with my thoughts going back to that wonderful birthday party that was thrown for Smolder, my attention was drawn back to the subject at hand. The reason why I took Ember aside and in private in the first place. I gazed into Ember's eyes and asked, "Ember... I know it's late, but... Is there anything I can give you for your birthday? Anything I can do for you?"

"Really...? Well, if you're offering... Hmmm... Give me a minute here... I've never gotten anything for my birthday except maybe a pile of fresh gemstones from Dad. But there was nothing unusual about that." Ember muttered before her gaze began to wander. She held a fist under her jaw, the silence of the darkened room around us being broken only by the merriment happening on the other side of the wall.

After a moment, Ember let out a harsh sigh. And she gazed at me with a very nervous smile. "I guess...there is one thing you can do for me. But it's really dumb and..."

"No, really. Name it." I spoke up with my hands resting on her shoulders. My eyes brightened. I was hoping that I could give her exactly what she wanted.

Ember smiled. She closed her eyes. And then she...slumped forward with her entire body just pressing against me. "Let me be...vulnerable. Let me be...weak. And...let me feel...delicate and beautiful. Just for a little while."

She had completely relaxed. Ember's body was lax with the only thing keeping her up was me. I embraced her, holding my beloved dragon queen in my arms. The gently disturbed silence of the room weighed down on us. And I closed my eyes while holding her up on my knees. "I will. Let me be the one to protect you for now."

"Keep me safe, please... Let me be as delicate as a rose for just a little bit..." Ember cooed with her eyes so lazily shut. I listened closely to her long and deep breathing. It was soothing to hear in the dimly lit nursery. The two of us shut away from the rest of the world for just a brief time of respite. That beautiful woman in my arms... So wonderful with the unwavering resolve of a mountain. One who carried the weight of her people on her shoulders. A people who had not begun to appreciate her until recently.

It was not enough. Just holding her... Keeping Ember safe from anything that might disturb her... I had to do more. Or at least offer her more. I whispered into her ear as I felt so...enthralled as I held her. "Ember... I would give you the world if you asked me of it."

"But you already have, my little warrior poet... You gave me a world I didn't even know was out there beyond our borders... And...it's a world I want to see more of." Ember whispered to me while remaining completely lax in my arms. Her words soothed my heart. I loved her. I wanted nothing but the best for the single most beautiful blossom in the volcanic wasteland that is the original home of all dragons. A blossom that had endured so much even before I caressed its vibrant blue petals.

I held her. I caressed her. I made certain that Ember was safe in my embrace. I wanted to tell her so much. Things I should not say just yet. But I walked that razor's edge while trying to not let myself lean too far to one side as I whispered a truth to her. "I am just so in love with you... My beautiful blue rose."

Ember trembled at the very whisper of such words. Love. It was what we both held for each other. A powerful love. An undying love. I do not have the heart of a dragon. I am not bound by blood to love my brides forever. But I will not allow myself to let those embers die out. I will always keep that blaze burning in my heart. For them. And for her. And I whispered this truth to her again. "I'm yours, Ember. I always will be."

"My...most precious treasure..." Ember cooed as she finally began to move. I felt her arms wrap around me. And then her wings as well. Once she had evenly placed her feet upon the ground, she began to take control of the situation. She oh so carefully pulled me forward. Bringing me down as she rested upon her back. Letting me pin herself under me with an embrace. She had allowed me, a man, to pin her beneath myself.

I was no fool. I knew that Ember would easily overpower me if I tried anything. But she was still in such a vulnerable position. And she was willfully placing herself in such a situation. Allowing a male with access to a stiff spear to pin her under him. A spear that could slide between the one chink in her beautiful blue armor to plunge deep where only one would ever be allowed to reach.

But I would never. No. Not to her. Not to them. Not to anyone. I would never... Not to someone with eyes filled with pleading tears. Eyes filled with fear. Only if those eyes were filled with a beckoning love. Only then would I hold her. And only if she held the gates open for me. I was Ember's knight. And I would not enter her castle to claim her until she welcomed me inside with bridge lowered and gates wide open.

My lips caressed that cool and so very smooth armor coating her chest. And Ember hissed with a jolt of pleasure surging through her body. Those smooth ventral scales served as armor, but she still felt everything through them. Her head tilted so far back with her deep blue spines folded under her. Until I finally lifted my head to gaze down at her. "Do you feel beautiful?"

"I..." Ember muttered as her body relaxed a bit more. And soon, her arms released me. As did her wings. Ember tucked her hands behind her head while her beautiful wings were spread wide along the floor beside her. And with those sultry scarlet eyes gazing up at me, Ember let out a long sigh as she spoke with such a confident smile. "I feel...gorgeous."

And she was. I pushed myself up onto my knees to get a good look as my beloved all but presented herself to me. Wings spread wide in a display, arms folded behind her head to hold it up, her legs crossed over each other. She was just...the epitome of feminine reptilian beauty. And as I truly marveled at the beauty of the dragon queen before me, she asked with a very different kind of inflection in her voice. "Am I beautiful enough for you?"

"You are just..." I became increasingly flustered. Ember was leaving herself wide open. Displaying herself for me. Baring her beautiful naked body for me to appreciate with nothing more than my eyes. And she was taking such pride in knowing how much I valued such beauty. She was so very vulnerable, but still completely safe in my presence. I stammered. My face was growing so hot as my heart pounded in my chest. "You... You're just... Oh my god, Ember..."

"I didn't know I could be so beautiful to a man... And one day... This beauty will belong to you." Ember said softly before she held out her arms to me. She then whispered with a calmer smile, "One more birthday request... Hold me, please? Come hold your little blue rose."

And I did. I draped myself over Ember protectively and scooped my arms under her. All while her arms and wings did the same thing. And without a word, our lips met. And then they parted. Our tongues danced. Our voiced hummed and sang together. All while I felt the subtle spicy taste of sulfur on my tongue. A flavor I had grown to enjoy each and every time our love burned too brightly to hide from each other.

We were so enthralled with each other that we did not notice a little more light coming from one direction. Until that light faded. And then the room became a little brighter from the glow of an old oil lamp being lit nearby. Only then did our kiss end. We were no longer alone. Someone had entered when we were just so blinded by each other's love. I lifted me head. Fluttershy was seated beside us while looking down at us with a look of concern. "Are you two all right in here?"

I was at a loss for words. Fluttershy knew of my burning love for Ember. I had told her myself. But what of Ember herself? Someone had just caught us in the act when she dearly needed to keep such love to herself. But much to my surprise, she responded more calmly than I think either of us expected. While she did not smile, Ember still caressed my head as she said, "My birthday was last month. And I didn't know how important it was. So James here... He offered me anything I wanted for my birthday. And..."

Ember pushed her up with me getting back on my knees. But she still held me and rested her brow to my chest. Eyes closed, she spoke sincerely. "I asked him to let me be vulnerable... To let me be weak. Just for a little bit."

Fluttershy was understandably confused as I put my arms around the wonderful dragon woman in my embrace. My wife asked softly, "But...I thought you're very strong. So inspiring too. Why would..."

"I don't want to be strong all the time. There's times where I just wish I could...run away from it all. And..." Ember grumbled before lifting her gaze to look into my eyes. And she began to smile again. "And I've found that little sanctuary right here. In this man's arms."

No words came from me. I could not find anything to do in response other than smile. And Fluttershy got a little playful with her response. "He does give some amazing hugs, doesn't he?"

"He sure does." Ember replied while even sticking her tongue out at me. I snickered under my breath as she finally stood back up on her own feet. But Ember then glanced back and forth at the two of us as some sort of epiphany came to mind. "Actually... It's a good thing you're here. There's something important I need to tell you. Before I can forget."

A chill flowed down my spine. I had a good idea of where the conversation was going. I should not have been worried, but I could not help it. What was about to be discussed was not something to say lightly. Fluttershy looked up at Ember and said, "Yes?"

Ember steeled herself with a deep breath. She closed her eyes and even lightly patted her face to psych herself up. "Hoo boy... Am I really about to say this?"

"It's OK, Ember. Tell her. She needs to know." I spoke while resting a hand on the base of her left wing. She glanced back at me while I only nodded. If there was one person in my family who needed to know, it was the woman I gave my vows to at the altar. Fluttershy came first. And she needed to be the first to know out of everyone.

A twinge of confidence filled Ember's eyes. She thanked me with a smile of her own before facing Fluttershy. "You're his wife. His life mate. And the first to be his. So you need to know that...I, as Dragon Lord, have formally requested that this man be the one to sire my heirs when the time comes."

Fluttershy took a moment to process what Ember was saying. She was being uncharacteristically formal about the whole thing. Probably as a means to hide her heart's intentions. She and I did not want to pursue some sleazy and cold political agenda. We wanted to have children to love and raise. Royally born, but still a family to cherish. And Fluttershy's eyes opened wide as she asked, "Sire...? Heirs...? You mean... You and James are going to have babies together?!"

It was not just how loud Fluttershy got that surprised me. It was her smile. She looked way too excited over this revelation. Ember and I glanced at each other before she said with her formal tone fading, "Uh... Yeah. That's basically what I'm saying in a nutshell."

My wife got so adorably happy as she took a step forward. She was just so joyfully excited over what Ember had just revealed. "Then that means... We're going to have baby dragons in our family?! With their tiny wings and scaly round bellies? And since James will be their daddy... I'll be their mommy?!"

Ember and I were just staring with wide confused eyes at Fluttershy's remarkably vocal response. Not one of anger or jealousy, but one of genuine glee. Ember then glanced at me and asked, "Has she always been this way about baby dragons? I thought she was scared of my species."

"Not when it comes to baby dragons. I knew she always found Spike to be very cute and she even mistook Smolder for one at first. I just didn't know she loves them THIS much." I retorted in equal confusion. I wonder what happened that caused Fluttershy to find dragon children so cute. I mean she is not wrong. All of the very few dragon children I have seen in Equestria are very cute to behold. But then just how much cuter would a dragon child be right out of an egg?

A weird giggle came from Ember as she turned her head to face Fluttershy again. All facades of any kind of formality disappeared as she said, "Well...yeah. If James is their father, then...I guess that makes them your kids by proxy. But what I'm asking here is... Do we have your approval?"

"Of course you do! I can't wait to meet those precious dragon babies! Oh, if only one of them will call me mama too...!" Fluttershy squealed as she started to just ramble on and on with such enthusiasm. I mean wow, I almost never see my soft-spoken wife get that fired up about anything. I promised myself in that moment that she would be the first to meet Ember's children when or if that day ever came.

"OK, OK! Just...take it easy! We'll...uh...discuss this more when the day actually gets here, yeah?" Ember laughed while placing both hands on Fluttershy's head to keep her on the ground. And by some miracle, Fluttershy did not press Ember on the relationship between her and I. Which was for the best. That could only be discussed between us until we finally belonged to each other.

Fluttershy took a long and harsh breath to calm herself down. "Right... Deep breaths. It's not happening yet. But...pleeeease let me know when it's finally happening. I would love to be in their lives. I've always wanted to know what it's like to raise dragon children. And I'm sure Gladesong would love to meet her brothers and sisters."

"And I think you're right. I mean... Hoo, can we change the subject? Maybe we should get outta here. I've had enough of being here in the dark for now." Ember stuttered as I noticed a dark blue blush on her cheeks. I too felt myself becoming warm as her gaze met mine. To have children with a dragon would require us to become life mates first. And Ember was undergoing a massive breach in protocol by already voicing a desire for her and I to bring children into this world. I can only hope that such a future has been decided for us.

Almost as soon as we left the nursery, I saw the three girls gathered around the Bloodstone Center open their eyes. But Smolder looked like she had seen a ghost. And I could only imagine why. Scootaloo looked like she just got back from an adventure and said, "Wow, the old Dragons Lords are huge! Hey, Dad! Did you ever see them?! They're...like...as big as the mountain right over there with Canterlot on it!"

"Yeah, I saw them. And they're both pretty cool. What's up with Smolder though? Is she OK?" I asked while the little orange dragon lady still looked a bit out of it. Even Ocellus did not appear as jarred by meeting Torch and Blaze for the first time.

Scootaloo glanced at her friend and gave Smolder a nudge. Only then did she respond. "Big... Too big... Thought they were gonna eat me."

"Yeah, that's how some of the locals would be around Dad when he was still in charge." Ember snickered while she patted Smolder on the head. It would probably take a few visits for her to get used to their size. When considering that she knows what it is like to live amongst her own species in the wilds and having seen larger dragons before, seeing Torch and Blaze in their natural sizes must have triggered some sort of primal fear in her. But while Smolder started to come down from that fear, Ember happened to notice someone that she had overlooked. "Hey, I haven't seen you around before. What even are you? Very colorful though."

It was only then that Ember had finally noticed Ocellus. It was no wonder she had overlooked her. Ocellus had been very quiet and avoided drawing attention to herself when I got home and specifically waited for us to get away from everyone else before saying anything. And I had almost forgotten that it was the first time Ember had seen the little changeling mare after she had permanently accepted her current appearance as her default form. Ocellus spoke up with a smile, "Ember, hi! Do you not remember me?"

"Uh...no? I swear I've never seen anything like you. Although you do kind of remind me of that strange black...bug pony. Just a lot prettier now." Ember replied as she sounded like she was on the right track. She did remember Ocellus. She just did not recognize her at the time.

"Uh... Does this help?" Ocellus replied before she was suddenly and briefly engulfed by a rising wave of green flames. When they faded, the little changeling had been replaced with a familiar and very feminine dragoness of sandy hues and long orange hair.

Ember recognized her instantly while smiling in pleasant surprise. "Oh right! Ocellus! I forgot you can do that. So then... What's with that really vibrantly colored form you had just now?"

Ocellus happily explained while climbing to her feet, "It's a new look! The real me! I mean it's still not my natural look, but you can tell I'm still a changeling when I look like it. Rarity designed it form me on paper and I just tried it out for myself. I just wanted a look that everyone in Ponyville wasn't so...wary of. And that form just feels like...me. Like how I was always supposed to look."

"Hmmm... I get what you're saying. Mind if I see it again?" Ember asked while Ocellus was all too happy to oblige. She was shrouded in a veil of green flames for an instant before she emerged in her new default form. Ember tilted her head to one side while crossing her arms, an inquisitive smile on her lips. "Wow, that's just so...pretty! And you say Rarity designed this look for you? As in she drew a picture of this and you tried to take on the look yourself? Changelings are...interesting."

"Mmhm! But still..." Ocellus replied before once again swapping back to her personal dragon form in a flash of green fire. She grinned shyly and said, "I do like wearing this form a lot on the side. I still feel like I look like...me when I look like this. Like if I was born a dragon, this would be me. And James likes it too."

My eyebrows rose in response to that claim. And Ember smirked at me while looking over her shoulder. "Does he now?"

I decided to get a bit facetious and said, "I sure do. And I'd say she's even prettier than you."

"Hey! I thought you said I was beautiful." Ember barked while faking a scowl. Ocellus just got a giggle while Scootaloo watched in amusement. All while she kept rubbing her hoof over Smolder's head after the little dragon lady had flopped over onto her side. She was just so out of it.

I quickly replied, "I did! And you two are the most beautiful dragon ladies I've ever seen."

"Meh. Good enough for me." Ember chuckled while Ocellus got a good giggle out of the exchange. Although Ember then reached over and tapped Smolder on the head to try and get her attention. "Hey! Smolder! Snap out of it! Mom and Dad would never try to hurt you over nothing."

"Uuuuggghhh... I had heard the Dragon Lords were big...but not THAT big!" Smolder groaned as she finally pushed herself up to a sitting position. The Bloodstone Scepter itself was now lying on the floor with no one holding it up. But as Smolder looked down on it with unease, a very sly smirk spread across her lips. What idea just popped up in her head? She then looked up at Ember and asked, "Hey, mind if I borrow this for a little while?"

Ember crossed her arms defiantly and asked, "I dunno... Handing the Bloodstone Scepter over to just anyone is a tall order for the Dragon Lord. What're you up to?"

Smolder almost laughed as she explained, "I wanna show Spike the old Dragon Lords. Just to see how it'll go when the tiniest dragon in town sees the biggest dragons ever. Is that OK with you? I promise I'll bring it right back when I'm done with it."

"Hmmm... I mean we are friends here... But it's still the Bloodstone Scepter..." The beautiful blue Dragon lord before me grumbled in uncertainty. Her interactions with Spike had always been very brief. And she definitely had some issues with just anyone taking the Bloodstone Scepter. She then looked up at me and asked, "What's your take on this, James? You think I can trust her with it?"

Smolder watched and waited. And I did not take long to answer. "I...think you can trust her with that thing. Smolder's loyal. And she's dependable."

"All right then. Sure, you can borrow this. But only for an hour. You better get this back to me by sundown at latest." Ember said with a smile. She picked up the Bloodstone Scepter and held it out to Smolder. Only to very suddenly yank it away from her reaching hands. What was that about? And Ember was showing a very firm and fierce gaze on her face. We did not move. And Ember soon began to slowly bring the scepter back down within reach of Smolder's arms. "Guard it with your life."

Smolder understood the gravity of what it meant to take the Bloodstone Scepter into her hands. And she displayed this by getting up and bowing to Ember on one knee. With a hand outstretched, the Bloodstone Scepter was set in her grasp. Smolder rose to her feet and held the scepter up in both hands. She really took a moment to process what this meant for her as a dragon. "Wow..."

"Impressive, right? Just remember that it's not yours. I'm only letting you borrow it for a little while. Anyway, tell Spike the Dragon Lord says hello." Ember replied before watching as Smolder excitedly rushed out the front door and even took to the air on her wings. Although Ember then looked up at me with a crooked smile and asked, "How to you think that kid's gonna react to seeing Mom and Dad for the first time?"

"Ooh, that's a good question... But when considering that I've heard Spike has had almost nothing but bad experiences with dragons outside of Ponyville... I doubt it'll be good. At least he won't be in danger." I explained while realizing it was too late to stop Smolder. She was not doing this to let Spike meet the previous Dragon Lords as a means to pay some sort of respect to them. She was doing it just to freak him out as a prank.

Ember just let out a snort and headed over by the fireplace to join in with the rest of the mares with Ocellus. I also heard her ask if there was any tea left. I was left with Scootaloo and noticed my daughter's eyes drifting back and forth as she scanned the ladies over yonder chatting while keeping Gladesong entertained. "Wow..."

I took a seat by her and asked, "What's up, Scoot? Something wrong?"

The pegasus child looked at me with a very sincere smile on her face. "Our family just keeps getting bigger, huh?"

If there was one person I had reason to be the most apprehensive about when it came to the unorthodox family I was building, it was my first child. She may not have been born from me and Fluttershy, and the colors of her body would give one reason to suspect she and Fluttershy have always been secretly related, but she was still my daughter in a sense. I asked cautiously, "Scoot... If you have any problems with anything, you can tell me."

My words only confused her. Scootaloo asked with her head tilting to one side, "Huh? But...I don't have a problem with anything. Why?"

I then asked carefully, "Are you sure you don't have a problem with...this? With them? With your mother...not being the only mare in my life?"

"Oooooh... That." Scootaloo replied while still not looking at all upset about what she was seeing. She then smiled a very big smile and said, "Nah. I'm good. I mean why would I have a problem with having so many moms?"

"Huh...?" It was my turn to be confused. Scootaloo and I had discussed the state of our family before, but not with so many of my beloveds under one roof.

Scootaloo's tone softened as she looked at me. "I never knew what it's like to have a mom or dad... Or even a family. I still have no idea who my real mom and dad are or where they went... And I'm OK with that now. Because I have an awesome dad. And so many awesome moms!"

I was truly amazed. Scootaloo was more than just accepting of the situation. She then pointed over at everyone around the fireplace as she said, "And now I even have royal moms! Even Princess Celestia! And she's...just...Celestia! She's amazing! And Novo's just the coolest queen mom ever! And Rain Shine! She's just so mysterious and gentle and pretty and... Just wow. Don't we have the coolest family ever?"

There was no hiding my sheer relief at Scootaloo's enthusiasm. Even my first child was genuinely supportive of where things were going. I swiftly scooped my daughter into my arms and held her, a single tear squeezing its way out from each eye as I embraced the little filly. "You're right... You are so right, Scoot. We...have the most amazing...diverse...just...great family in the world."

"Dad...? Are you OK?" Scootaloo asked as I think she felt my tears soaking into her shoulder.

I nodded while squeezing my daughter in a tight hug. Just out of sheer relief. "Yeah... I'm fine. I just...really needed to hear that from you. I needed to be told that I'm doing the right thing here. We're all in this together..."

"Yeah... You were so brave to try doing this, Dad. I still haven't told anypony at school about it. Only Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom know. And we all did a Pinkie Promise to make sure it never gets out there. We...don't want to get you or them in trouble. We all want this to work too... I love this family." Scootaloo whispered to me with her hoof patting me on the back just below my neck.

"And we love you, sweetheart." I whispered back to her while we were all alone together. I then knew there was something I had to tell her. Something that she needed to know sooner than later. "I just want you to know though... You are most likely going to have many brothers and sisters down the road."

Scootaloo's response was once again unexpected. Her embrace tightened while she giggled excitedly. "Oh man, I'm gonna be the biggest big sister ever, aren't I?"

That was all I needed to hear to know there was no need pressing the subject further. Scootaloo truly desired everything that meant being a family. Having a loving mother and father. And little brothers and sisters to look out for. And she would have many. I just know she will. Only time would tell just how many and of how many different species.

I let Scootaloo run off over to the fireplace. It was her turn to play with Gladesong. And to get to know Celestia a little better. And I got a good chuckle out of what I heard. Something about Scootaloo asking Celestia to buy her some impressive new model of scooter only for Celestia to playfully reprimand her by saying she could not let even her closest relatives and extended family have free access to Canterlot's treasury. Much to a frustrated groan from the rambunctious filly.

Scootaloo got over her disappoint quickly enough. But while she took the wheel in entertaining Gladesong, Fluttershy stepped away with Rain Shine and Celestia while the rest of the ladies kept watch over the kids. And I was quietly called into the nursery with them. I had a strong hunch where this was going. Gladesong had already accepted the two of them as her mothers. But there was still more to discuss.

The door was locked with the only direct source of light being a single open flame. And Fluttershy just looked nervous as she gazed up at the two beautiful royals before her. "Wow... I mean I... I didn't think we'd actually really be doing this. Novo was one thing, but... Princess Celestia, I..."

"Fluttershy... Dear. Please don't. From this day forward, my crown means nothing when it comes to...this. You and I? We are mares. And we are the mares of one very special man. Right?" Celestia interjected at the first opportunity. She then looked at me and spoke with a proud smile, "Even he struggled for a time to see the mare beneath the crown. But he succeeded in the end."

I closed my eyes and answered with a nod. There was little for me to say about the situation. I had already come to terms with it and them. All that was left was for Fluttershy to fully settle on it as well. And she still stammered in the presence of the immortal princess she, like everyone else in Ponyville and virtually all of Equestria, deified throughout their lives. And for good reason. "I... I know. It's just that... You've always been our princess... My princess too. For you to go from that...to also being his wife like me? It's..."

"Celestia? If I may?" Rain Shine asked as the runes on her horn began to glow. She pointed at the peytral around Celestia's neck and said, "Let me help you with those."

"Oh? Um... Oh! Go right ahead." Celestia replied while Rain Shine went to work with a levitation spell. Piece by piece, Celestia's golden regalia was removed from her body. Until she finally stood completely bare. All except for one little detail. A gold ring embedded with an amethyst at the base of her that was obscured by her voluminous mane. The Princess of the Dawn, now removed from the symbols of her royal status, looked down at Fluttershy with a smile. "Is this better? I should have you know I used to always look like this. No crown, no gold, not symbol of any social status. Back in my earliest days, I was... No, I wouldn't even say I was a commoner. More like a vagabond with the rest of my family. We wandered and observed, but didn't rule for most of Equestria's existence."

"Really? I guess...I just sort of grew to expect you to...have always been royal. I mean...just look at you! You look like a goddess out of some sort of mythology!" Fluttershy stammered before even raising her voice more than she usually does. And she was right to assume such a thing about Celestia. Those almost ethereal billowing manes. Filled with magical elements. Such a trait is something no mortal pony could ever possess. Even Cadence, despite her being an alicorn herself, lacks such traits. It denoted power, longevity, and unnatural beauty. Almost as if any pony who possessed them did not belong amongst the common folk. A...sad thought.

"I know, I know. And it's really not something I can help. But truly, Luna and I haven't even been wearing our crown for a full two millennia yet. I'd maybe twelve-hundred years at most. That's not very long given how long society has existed in this world." Celestia explained in an awkward attempt to make her reign seem less impressive. I suppose twelve-hundred years does not seem like such a long time to an immortal who has been around quite a while. Time just flows differently for them, I suppose. I almost envy them. Celestia quickly realized that she was not helping her case in trying to downplay her history as a monarch and said, "I mean what I'm saying here is... And I'm not expecting you to adapt overnight, but..."

Celestia then had another idea to try and bring herself down to Fluttershy's level. She brought herself low and rested upon the floor. Their eyes now level with each other, the Princess of the Dawn spoke to my wife. "Let's just take things one visit at a time. A little repetition will make things easier. Does that sound like a plan?"

Fluttershy smiled brightly as some sort of epiphany hit her. She nodded and said, "Yes! I mean I still remember how it took me a while to get used to having a close circle of friends after Twilight first came to Ponyville. It got easier to take the initiative over time with them. I hope someday...I can see you as a fellow mare and friend like them... And as part of our family."

"Thank you, dear... I swear his love for me and mine for him is true. I may be a princess of Equestria, but I'm still a mare. And I hope that in time, I can be just as much a bride for him as you." Celestia said softly before lowering her head and touching her horn to Fluttershy's brow as some sort of gesture of gratitude. Fluttershy giggled at the touch and bowed back. She did look a little more relaxed before Celestia by then, but her entire lifetime of deifying the mare before her would not fade anytime soon. But it was a start. And I smiled at them while they smiled at me. But we were not done yet. Celestia then looked up at one of her oldest friends. "Now then... Rain Shine?"

The glorious kirin queen stood before my wife with grace. She and Fluttershy had only met once and that was during the victory party up in Canterlot not too long ago. She asked kindly, "You know what it is I wish to ask, my dear. Do you have any objections?"

I approached and stood beside my kirin lover. I could still feel her aura. Calming and serene, yet...with an underlying unease. She was hiding it well, but Rain Shine was still fearful of an unpleasant response. She never expected to find herself in love with a man who already had a ring on his finger for another woman. Let alone a man whose wedding ring was being worn for more than one bride. But Fluttershy still spoke with a small smile, "James has said such wonderful things about you... Very loving things. The things he says he hopes to do together with you... Rain Shine, could you please tell me how you two came to meet?"

I was blushing the more Fluttershy said what she knew. And Rain Shine smiled whimsically at me out of the corner of her face as she sensed my aura quivering with a timid love for her. But she still spoke honestly. "It is a love that came to be entirely by chance. And through the perils of the battlefield. Kirin and man... We have always held a certain...symbiosis with each other. Our species are naturally drawn to each other. Some more than others. And...I found myself falling most deeply in love with this wonderful man. And I wish to be his while he becomes mine. But only if you would have it be so."

I found myself idly draping an arm across my beloved's shoulder to pull her into an embrace. I was becoming worried too. Fluttershy had always been understanding and patient as our family has expanded and more wonderful women have found places in my heart. But she could always say no. And I would have to respect her choice. But Fluttershy then started to show a bit of a playful smirk. One that made Rain Shine recoil a bit. My wife then asked, "He told me that he dearly hopes to have children with you someday."

I flinched. And Rain Shine's beautiful crimson eyes widened. She glanced at me with a smile so crooked that I am sure she almost never shows one like that. "Did he now?"

"I did... Because I just love you that much." I replied while shielding my face. Celestia let out a snickering giggle at the admission. And while I could not see them for a moment, I was surprised to feel a kiss upon my cheek.

My hand lowered from my face to reveal Rain Shine gazing at me in tender longing. All before she said to me, "What sort of kirin bride would I be if I was unwilling to bless my human husband with beautiful daughters to love and raise with me?"

There was no restraining my heart. I squinted my eyes closed and embraced her. That luxurious full head of emerald green hair coated my face. The soothing scent of pine needles filled my nostrils. And my beautiful beloved whispered to me where all beside us could here her. "I love you, my dear. And I will be forever yours if you would have me. I will give you my heart. I will give you daughters. And I will love you forever."

"Rain, please... This is too much..." I whimpered as I felt my very soul flare up in the presence of hers. Man and kirin. The two of us so dearly in love. And I was still frustrated with myself for keeping my heart hidden from her for a time. I should have accepted her love at the first opportunity. But I suppose the wait only made the moment sweeter. I loved her. And I was honored to be hers.

"Yes." A quiet voice caught our attention. When then looked down at Fluttershy, who smiled kindly at us. "I approve. I can just see it between you. It's a love that comes so naturally. Like...it would be wrong to deny you two of each other. But...can I ask just one favor in return?"

Rain Shine and I shared a glance with each other. It was good that Fluttershy was supportive of us, but what could her request be? I then asked, "Yes...?"

A rather giddy grin spread across Fluttershy's face as she said, "When you and James finally have foals... Can I please be the first to meet them? Kirin fillies just sound soooo precious..."

She laughed. Or rather we chuckled together. Fluttershy has proven in recent times to be an excellent mother and it shows. Rain Shine grinned excitedly at her host and said, "It shall be done. But only if Gladesong gets to meet them as well. I am certain she will adore our kirin foals as her sisters."

"I can already picture it... They'll be such fast friends!" Fluttershy squealed as she even hopped in place for a bit. My mind too started racing as I considered the possibilities. And I found myself smirking at the images that flashed through my head. Rain Shine had already wowed Gladesong with displays of her nature magic. What if Gladesong had a trio of sisters who could conjure up all the flowers she wanted? I could smell a wonderful friendship and sisterhood in the making.

But after a moment, Fluttershy looked back and forth between the three of us. After glancing at Rain Shine and Celestia a few times, she looked up at me with a very happy smile. "Wow... James, when Rarity and I decided we should probably give this a chance... I didn't think it would be so...magical. You love us all, but in slightly different ways. Beautiful ways that's unique between each of us. I'm glad...we went down this path. We have such an amazing family, don't we?"

Our two beautiful guests beamed at me with impressively playful smiles. And I could only bow my head while gritting my teeth in an equally bashful grin. "Heh... It really is... And it's a family like no other in the world."

We were about to say more, but something caught Fluttershy's attention. Her ears swiveled about as I too head something. Was Gladesong...crying? Or at least calling out to us? My wife looked back at the door and said, "Oh?! I think Gladesong's calling for me. Let's talk again in a little bit!"

She happily trotted out of the room and even closed the door behind her. Fluttershy had truly adapted well to the role of being a mother to a darling little filly. She had picked up on patterns and sounds Gladesong makes that even I was still getting the hang of recognizing. I then looked at my two beloveds while Celestia rose to her feet and said, "I think that went well."

"I think so too. I'm not expecting her to stop seeing me as her ruler anytime soon, but I'm convinced she'll get there one day." Celestia replied with an equally confident smile on display. She then looked at the door and said, "She's such a dear, that Fluttershy. And she's very brave to have so much faith in you, James."

"I won't let her down. I can't. Not now. I didn't marry her just to break her heart in the end." I said while looking back out at the door and the window that stood between us and the rowdy living room. I took a moment to count my blessings. "All we can do is keep facing the future. There's no room in this kind of relationship to dwell on anything else."

"True. Keep your hopes up. Because our hopes are with yours." Celestia added before kissing me upon my cheek. Rain Shine even came up on my other side and rested her head against mine. Just a reminder that I was loved. Although Celestia then asked with a more whimsical smile, "And the two of you have discussed having children, Rain? How many are you planning on?"

Rain Shine and I shared a glance. And we burst into incoherent nervous chuckling. The number did not matter. We just wanted to finally have a family with a small herd of beautiful little fillies of the grove. Rain Shine soon composed herself and shot Celestia an equally sly glance, "And what of you, your highness? Have you and your future king been making plans for an heir?"

Celestia was left silenced. And I too was unsure of how to response. But it was futile. Rain Shine already knew what we had been up to during our vacation in Cantercun. The Princess of the Dawn answered rather meekly, "We've...been trying lately."

The kirin queen said nothing else. She merely smiled serenely at her friend and stepped over to give her an equine hug in a show of support. And I put my arms around both of them. We were all in this together. Princess of Equestria. Chieftain of the Grove of Silence. It did not matter. We were all family and they were both my queens.

But after just a moment, Celestia spoke up. And she spoke with a quiet and...odd tone. "Rain Shine. May I ask you a favor?"

"Of course, old friend. Name it." The gracious kirin queen replied as she stood at attention before her friend. I too watched, but there was a new kind of concern in my heart.

Celestia took a deep breath and asked, "It's been several days at least... By now, it should have... Rain. Do you think you could sense life as young as one that has only just begun?"

It took her a second to understand, but Rain Shine's eyes suddenly went wide in realization. As did mine. I knew what my beloved was asking. "I...can, yes. Are you asking of me what I suspect you are?"

I looked at Celestia and saw her slightly spread a wing before bringing it back to caress under her body. Right over her belly. She looked so anxious as she asked, "Please, my friend. Could you try and feel if...there is life in there? I've never carried a foal before. I can't tell. I just...need to know if we succeeded."

A new fear bloomed in my heart. We had tried many times during our vacation in Cantercun. We finally decided that it was time to start a family. To sire our first child. But...we had no way of knowing if it took at the time. And I suddenly had a realization. Sky Beak and Ocean Flow had done the same thing. They too had planned to have another child during their time there. And if Ocean Flow's admission to having experienced her first case of morning sickness just before we departed from Cantercun was anything to go by, they succeeded. So why was Celestia not displaying any unusual symptoms? Had we...failed? I held Celestia's hoof firmly after she lifted it to my grasping palm. I turned to Rain Shine and asked as well, "Please...?"

"Very well... Just give me a moment." Rain Shine replied before she closed her eyes. The runes on her horn glowed brilliantly. Even her mane began to be lifted as if a gentle updraft was coming from below. She was exerting her magical will harder than she normally does. She could probably sense all life around her. From everyone on the other sides of the walls to any of our little critter neighbors scurrying across the rafters. And Celestia and I waited with bated breath. I pleaded in my heart. Pleaded that a child was beginning to grow within the womb of my beautiful sun queen. The child we both wanted to love...

After a moment of tense silence, Rain Shine's mane relaxed and became still. But without letting the runes of her horn lose their glow, Rain Shine opened her eyes. And she appeared vaguely distraught. "Nothing...? No, let me look again. I shall peer...harder within."

And so we waited. And we hoped. But after a moment, the glow filling my beloved's rune's finally faded. And Rain Shine gazed upon us with such a gaze of profound shame. "Forgive me... I sense nothing. Not even the faintest glimmer of a life in its earliest stages."

Those words came to me like a needle to my heart. I was filled with a painful sense of disappointment. And when my eyes met Celestia's, she gazed at me with mouth slightly agape. Tears began to flow. She tried to speak. Tried to say anything. And she finally did one she rested her head on my shoulder. "I was ready this time, James... I was truly ready...for us to have..."

I struggled to hold my tears back as I threw my arms around her. Words failed my beloved and she sobbed weakly in my embrace. I squinted my eyes shut. Why? We tried. We tried many times to be certain my seed would take within her womb. We were ready... Ready to be mother and father. To be king and queen to a darling prince or princess. What got in the way? What prevented that precious life from starting?

Celestia proceeded to take it harder. And her words were laced with despair. "Is it too late for me...? Am I just...not able to do it anymore?"

"No. No, do not let this one failure fill your thoughts with such poison, my friend." Rain Shine said firmly before stepping forward and draping her heed across the back of her friend's neck. She spoke firmly yet kindly, "While I sense no life within you, I still sense that your body is still ripe with youth. A fertile field of rich soil ready to burst forth with fresh blossoms. You have not become barren. Motherhood is still well within your reach, Celestia. And I pray that fate will not keep you waiting too long to finally see your fertile fields bear fruit."

"You are...sure of that?" Celestia asked with fresh tears still staining her face. I too savored those words. Leave it to a kirin to sense how ripe with fertility a woman is. And I always got that feeling from Celestia on my own. She was always so radiant... So bright. So full of life and ready to create new life within herself. Motherhood was in her nature. A nature filled with shining nurturing life to cast down upon the blossoms that would sprout from her fertile fields. I squeezed her hoof in hope before she looked into my eyes. Her eyes quivered, still feeling the sting of disappointment while hoping for the future. "Then...we'll just have to try again next time... Right?"

"We won't miss a single opportunity. Just tell me when you're ready...and I'll be there. I love you." I whispered to her as we shared a kiss. Trying to do anything to push those thoughts of bitter failure away. It could happen. And we would have children of our own one day. It was not a matter of if. It was a matter of when.

Although we were then reminded that Celestia was not the only one of my beloveds during our vacation in Cantercun who hoped to return home with a child growing within her. Rain Shine asked cautiously, "If you have me do so, I shall examine Novo while we have a moment."

My eyes widened, as did Celestia's. The Princess of the Dawn faced her friend and abruptly shook her head. "No. No, not Novo. Never Novo. Not here. It would devastate her if she found out now that she's not with child. Let us find out when she learns the truth on her own. It would...bring down the whole mood here if you checked and found...nothing inside her. Let her hope. And let's hope she has good news to tell us before long."

I sighed harshly and nodded in agreement. As did Rain Shine. Novo had been very cruelly denied the chance to have another child with her previous husband just after they both decided it was time to let their family grow again. Only to lose him before it could happen and spend the next century being periodically reminded of what she had been robbed of. Novo is a woman dearly desiring to experience that joy again now that she had found love again. We tried so many times... Novo dearly wished to bear my child. To let me experience the joy of becoming a father to precious and fluffy hippogriff children. I was pleading in my heart at that moment. Fine, I was willing to accept Celestia and I failing to conceive our first child together for the moment. But Novo... Please, not my dear bird of paradise. Please let her dreams be answered. She has been kept waiting too long...

Rain Shine nodded in grim understanding of Novo's plight. She then pointed towards the door and said, "I see... Then I shall let fate itself decide. But until then, do remember... You have a daughter out there waiting for you. Two, if memory serves. Shall we return to them?"

Celestia and I managed to smile through our pain. We did have a daughter or two waiting for us. But when I released her to allow Celestia to go first, she paused. I saw her spread her wings and draped them over her face as she sniffled loudly. Just trying to dry her tears. "Just...give me a moment, please..."

The pain of knowing she had been denied a chance at motherhood hung in her heart just as heavily as my own over being denied the opportunity to experience fatherhood again. I had to do something for her... So I did. I stepped up and embraced Celestia from the side, her wings making way for me. I whispered sweet words to her. Gentle reminders of what we wanted and would have in due time. "I love you. I want to have beautiful little ones with you. You'll be such an amazing mother someday..."

The Princess of the Dawn inhaled sharply through her teeth. Trying to ignore her sorrow. That pain was temporary. But the future we craved... When it finally happened, that joy would last forever. And she whispered back an equally loving reminder to me. "And you...will be a wonderful father, my love. Please... When I call for you, please be there. I don't...want to waste a single opportunity."

"I will, my love. I will." I whispered before Celestia turned her head to let her lips meet mine. There was always next time. There would always be another chance to create a beautiful prince or princess together. We would have our heirs someday. And I shuddered as I anticipated many loving nights ahead, my future queen and I locked in lovemaking. All for the chance to finally create a family together. And with Rain Shine placing a kiss upon both of our brows, we headed back out into the living room doing all we could to keep anyone from noticing the shift in our mood. At least up until being around them long enough caused us to just forget all about it.

Fluttershy even dug out some of her relaxation music albums to play on the phonograph nearby to compliment the calm and happy mood around us. For just a while longer, it was just us. Gladesong with her big sister. And with many of her mothers gathered around. But they were not just focused on her. They would also cuddle up to me while watching the rest play with and socialize with the two young pegasus children in the room. They loved her, but they also loved me. Because we were all family. And I loved them all so much.

We talked, we smiled, and we savored warm tea. Although a point came where Gladesong needed a diaper change. And Novo stepped up to the task like the old pro she is. And she sealed the act of placing a new diaper on her daughter with a kiss on the forehead. "There you go, baby girl. The littlest princess is all set to greet her subjects!"

Smolder had always been the one to dispose of the freshly discarded diaper. Nothing a scorching flame from a dragon's breath would not incinerate. And Ember was quick to take it outside and reduce the thing to a pile of fine ash in Smolder's stead. She then came back in before closing the door behind her and said, "Good thing we dragons don't have to worry about those when we're just hatchlings."

But just before she could return to her spot by the fireplace, Ember stopped when she heard the front door creak open. And when she and I looked, we were greeted by Smolder poking her head in. I think less than an hour had gone by since she left with the bloodstone Scepter in hand. Ember greeted the orange dragon lady with a smile and said, "Oh hey, you're back! Did you and Spike have... Uh... Smolder? What's with that grin?"

I raised an eyebrow at the sight of Smolder's face. Those eyes. That big toothy grin. That was the face of someone who screwed up, knew they screwed up, and knew there would be hell to pay. She nervously said, "Uh... Yeah. I got to Spike. And he held the Bloodstone Scepter. And... Uh..."

"Smolder. He didn't eat the thing, did he?!" I asked with a surge of concern. Did Spike try licking the gemstone itself, loved the flavor, and tried to swallow it? Would that thing even fit past his jaws?!"

"No no, he didn't eat it! But he did...uh... Oh man, please don't be too mad, all right?" Smolder retorted before shrinking back past the door a bit. Now I was worried. What in the world happened between those two.

"I'll be the one to decide that. Now get in here." Ember said firmly with all eyes falling upon the young dragoness as she very reluctantly entered the house. And clutched against her chest was the Bloodstone.....without the Scepter! Ember's eyes shot wide open in shock and anger before she swiftly zipped over to Smolder and grabbed her by the shoulders. She then growled with Smolder continuing to cower before her with that nervous grin on display, "What. Did. You. Do?!"

"It wasn't me! It was Spike! When he tried talking to... Um... Come to think of it, I think a reenactment might work better?" Smolder replied while Ember slowly took her hands off her. She then took the Bloodstone back into her hands while Smolder ran off to the kitchen and returned with a big wooden spoon in hand I normally use when making soups and stews. She then stood in the middle of the room and said, "OK, let's say this is the Bloodstone Scepter. I gave it to Spike and he held it like this..."

Some of those around me gave each other some confused and curious glances. Was Smolder really putting on a game of charades to explain what happened? Smolder then held the spoon in both hands, the head pointing straight up as she held it out in front of her like a flag. She closed her eyes and said, "Spike closed his eyes so he could see the Dragon Lords... And then..."

Out of nowhere, Smolder jumped in the air with her eyes popping wide open. What was up with that shriek?! Did Spike just let out a yell and break his connection to the Bloodstone Scepter out of sheer fright? And as soon as her feet touched the ground, Smolder just flung the spoon right up into the ceiling with all her might! It hit the wooden rafters with a clack before falling back down to the floor with no real signs of damage to either wooden surface. She then looked at Ember and spoke with that nervous grin again, "And the scepter...just...kinda exploded? Bits of rock flying all over the place? And Twilight was mad when she came downstairs to find the mess... She wouldn't let me leave until we both swept it all up."

"Oh my god, you two..." Ember grumbled while the rest of us got a good laugh of the mental image of Spike freaking out so hard at seeing the gargantuan and intimidating forms of the previous Dragon Lord couple that he severed his connection the to Bloodstone Scepter. And with a groan, Ember tucked the Bloodstone under her arm and said, "Could've been worse, I guess. I swear I can't go one year without the scepter's shaft breaking in some way."

That admission surprised Smolder. She asked with wide eyes, "Wait, you mean that's not the first time the scepter broke?"

"Nope. But you're still never holding this again without my supervision! Got it?" Ember barked with a playful smirk of her own. Smolder did not even try to combat that ultimatum. She deserved it after that little stunt.

Ember then held up the Bloodstone in her hands before speaking to it. "Are you two all right in there? Did Spke take you for a ride? OK, sure. And I'm not holding this upside-down right now? What do you mean where you are rights itself after a while?! Huh... OK, sure. Talk to you later."

Smolder sat by me and glanced at me out of the corner of my eye while Ember had a brief chat with her parents. "It's still so weird that you can talk to dead people through that thing."

"Specifically two dead people. I think it's a really cool feature for that thing. It means the Dragon lord has easy access to advice from her predecessors." I retorted before there was a knock at the door. Another visitor already? I then stood up and started making my way over to it. "I got it."

I opened the door. And I went silent as I saw who was on the other side. As did he. My good friend Gallus was staring up at me while I stared back. He then grunted with a short laugh and said, "Heh. You're back, huh? What's up?"

"Just winding down with the family. Good to see you, bluebird." I replied as we greeted each other with a friendly fist bump. I did not have the door open all the way and was not aware that Gallus was not alone. "Anyway, what's up?"

Gallus then rolled his eyes and said, "Some folks got lost in town and wanted me to give them some directions. And... Well, see for yourself."

"Hi there!" A familiar face poked her head in from the side and almost startled me into falling right down. Silverstream had finally arrived. And then the rest of her family stepped into view along with Skystar. And I suddenly realized just how many people we were having over. That cozy cottage was getting crowded and fast. "We don't know our way around Ponyville, but this friendly blue hippogriff guided us over here! Are we late?"

"I told you I'm a griffon! Haven't you bird ponies ever seen my kind...wherever you're from?" Gallus squawked as he led his five guests into the house. Sky Beak, Ocean Flow, Skystar, and especially Terramar were quite impressed with Fluttershy's choice of interior design. Especially when some of her little chipmunk, mouse, and squirrel friends came scampering over the narrow walkways above us. Gallus then asked, "Anyway, you know these guys? They said they wanted to know where you live."

"Sure do. They're basically my family." I replied with Gallus responded with wide eyes. I knew he had met Sky Beak, but he was not expecting to meet the rest of my extended family with him that day. I then extended a hand to Skystar and said, "Except for her. Gallus, this is the crown princess of Capricorn Island. Skystar, this is Gallus. He's a good friend of mine."

This only stunned the blue griffon boy all the more. Skystar, cute and bubbly as always, waved down at him. "Hey, sorry I didn't introduce myself earlier! Hi, Gallus! And you've met my mom, right?"

Novo nonchalantly waved over at Gallus and added, "Hello again, boy. I see you've finally met my pride and joy. You too didn't exactly have time to mingle at that party several weeks back, did you?"

Gallus glanced back and forth at the royal mother and daughter before he cracked a smirk. "She's your kid? I can totally see the resemblance... Wait, scratch that. No I can't. You look nothing like your mom."

"And I'm perfectly OK with that. My mom's herself and I'm happy being totally different from her." Skystar said sincerely before she happened to notice the tiny filly nestled in her mother's arms. "Oh my goodness... James, is she yours?"

I cracked a big smirk before looking at her mother. Novo then said with a matching smirk, "She sure is, honey. Come say hello to the newest princess."

"Oh my oh my oh my..." Skystar giggled as she beheld little Gladesong. And when she took my child into her arms, she just puffed up like a fluffy little yellow chick. Gladesong must have thought she was really cute with how she tittered and reached for Skystar's face. Skystar glanced at Novo while Novo wiggled her eyebrows at her daughter. That was when I had a realization. As did Skystar. Given my relationship with Novo, would that make Skystar the sister of Gladesong as well?

"You... You probably don't know who I am... I'm Skystar. Your...Mama Novo's first daughter. At least I'm sure that's what she calls herself." Skystar said with a hint of snark at the end. Novo's snickering confirmed that assumption. But Skystar then said softly while rocking my daughter in her arms, "Now I don't think...we're really sisters here. But I'd be happy to be your aunt. Does that sound nice to you? Do you want an Auntie Skystar?"

Even if she does not understand spoken speech, Gladesong seemed to at least get some of what Skystar was saying. And she responded happily. But that was when we both noticed someone was sitting next to Skystar. Very impatiently, I might add. Silverstream had snuck up beside her friend and had her fist clenched against her chest as she was visibly shaking with a big crooked smile on her beak. She was desperately trying to not squeal in adoration of the tiny filly in her friend's arms. To be honest, I am not so certain a loud squeal from Silverstream would have even bothered Gladesong all that much, but it was admirable to see her keeping her impulses in check in front of a baby.

Skystar soon noticed her friend eyeing her from the left. Once their eyes met, Silverstream let out a muffle whine as she held out her hands, begging for a chance to hold the new baby. Skystar responded by giving Gladesong a kiss on the head before carefully handing her to Silverstream. It was impressive with just had restrained she was being. She wanted to squeal and talk a mile a minute, I am sure of that. But she did not. She quivered constantly while holding Gladesong in her arms. And I watched cautiously, just in case she finally snapped.

Silverstream even knew to hold up Gladesong's head while she cradled her. And she muttered with a wavering voice, "Ooooooh my goodness, you have your daddy's eyes... Hello... Gladesong, right? Your dad is my best friend. He listens to everything I say. Are you a good listener too? I bet you are. I bet you really take after your daddy!"

"Man, she's a wild one. Where'd you find these birdbrains anyway?" Gallus asked me discreetly. I think he had no idea what to think about Silverstream due to how abruptly she came into his life. Or about the rest of her family outside of Sky Beak.

I noticed the irony in my friend's words and said, "You're one to talk, bluebird. But yeah, I met her and the rest of her family during my first visit to Capricorn Island. They basically became a lifeline for me. She and her brother were there for me every day and did a lot to show me around."

"Yeah, we did. We both had a good time too." Terramar spoke up after overhearing us. He came over and said, "Sorry if my sister talked your ear off on the way over here. She has a hard time holding herself back when it comes to just about anything new."

"It's cool, dude. Kinda nice just having to listen for once without saying anything." Gallus replied while he and Terramar shook hands. It was so odd seeing those two together. Gallus was fifteen years old at the time, but Terramar was just twelve. Yet they both gave off the presence of very young men. Late teens perhaps. They felt more like a couple of guy friends than young boys.

At last, Sky Beak approached his daughter while she kept entertaining Gladesong with her voice. She even took a moment to preen my daughter's tiny wings. And at my papa bird's side was his wife. "Dear, I think it's time to meet my granddaughter. Because it looks like she missed her granddad."

Ocean Flow was at a loss of what to say. But Gladesong instantly perked up when she locked eyes with the grandfather she met a while back. Sky Beak took a seat while Silverstream happily handed Gladesong to her father so they could experience a well deserved reunion. Sky Beak said softly to the filly in his arms, "Hello again, my dear! Do you remember me? Grandpa? Yes you do! And I have someone you should meet. Do you want to meet your grandmother too?"

"Oooooooh my goodness, I was not ready for this. I was not ready to have grandchildren so soon..." Ocean Flow giggled as her husband turned to her with my child in his arms. His wife was nervous and giddy, but all it took was one long gaze of bonding with Gladesong to win her over. Ocean giggled and said, "Oh, who am I kidding? Give her here, dear. Grandma wants to meet this little sweetheart!"

I was grinning so hard as I watched my father's wife meeting my daughter for the first time. She touched her beak to Gladesong's nose as she said, "And hello to you, dear! You've met your grandfather before, right? Well, I wasn't expecting to be promoted to grandma so soon, but I'm yours! And it's so good to meet you, sweetie. I'm Ocean Flow. But you can always call me Grandma."

She was crying. Ocean Flow was trying to hide it, but I saw her eyes glisten with tears. She was just so happy... I really do admire the strong familial bonds that come naturally to hippogriffs. Gladesong was now a part of their flock. Gallus then nudged me with his elbow and said, "It just gives you the warm fuzzies, huh?"

"Sure does, man... It's good to be home." I muttered while hoping Gallus was still in the dark about the situation surrounding the polygamous aspect of my family. I still do not know how I will explain it to him when the time comes. I made a mental note with myself to maintain a bit of distance from my beloveds while he was there. Just to insure there were no acts of overt romantic intentions being displayed.

Many introductions were made back and forth. And probably the one that caught my attention the most was when Scootaloo hit up Silverstream and Terramar for a conversation. Not because my first daughter was meet the children of her adoptive grandfather, but because...they were all the same age bar a few months. Scootaloo definitely looked and sounded like the average twelve-year-old filly, but Silverstream and Terramar... I realized then what Sky Beak meant when we had that talk a few days into the vacation. There was such a noticeable dissonance between the pegasus and two hippogriffs. Avian races really do grow up fast compared to other species. The same age, but with two of them being very clearly more mature physically and psychologically. Compared to Scootaloo, Terramar and Silverstream looked and sounded like a pair of teens approaching their final years in high school. A bit of a mind screw there... But that is just how birds work. They grow fast. Maybe too fast.

At last, Silverstream and Terramar were approached by one of the few people in my very crowded house who looked like they were in the same age group. I did not take part, but I did watch and listen from a short distance. Smolder came up behind them and asked, "So then. You guys are from Capricorn Island too, right?"

Smolder had finally noticed Silverstream and Terramar. And she had approached with Gallus and Ocellus at her sides. And Silverstream was unsurprisingly the first to respond. "Oh wow, another dragon! But you look way different from Ember! And...whoa! Look at you! I didn't know ponies could be so shiny and pretty and... What's up with your eyes? And you have a bug's wing for a tail? And I love the ladybug patterns on your back!"

Silverstream took an immediate interest in Ocellus despite the latter's best attempt to go unnoticed at first. Ocellus flustered a bit in the face of Silverstream's enthusiasm, but still managed to reply with a shy smile. "Me? Um... To be honest, I'm not exactly a pony. I mean I kind of am? But...not really? I'm what everyone calls a changeling. And I'm Ocellus."

"And I'm Smolder! You already met the bluebird, right? He's Gallus. And I think I remember hearing or at least reading about you guys. James kept a pretty thorough record of all the stuff that happened to him when he visited Capricorn Island." Smolder explained while making me wonder if she reads some of my journals when I am away. I really hope she never noticed the...spicier moments of my life if she really does snoop around in my journals.

"He did?! He does love his typewriters, doesn't he?" Silverstream replied before looking over her shoulder at me. I waved at her while she happily waved back.

Terramar then spoke up, "But yeah, we did! We showed him around all over the island. It was a good time, just letting a new friend see the best our home had to offer."

"And it sounds like it's got a lotta good eating. You hippogriffs love your fish out there, don't you? Sign me up sometime." Gallus slyly added while playfully pointing at them with a wink of one eye. If there is one thing hippogriffs and griffons have in common, it is their shared love of seafood.

They talked and talked. The five teens very quickly started to look like they were becoming fast friends with each other. Two new faces to add to their circle. But with how noisy things were getting and as the minutes ticked by, night was beginning to come early. And there were a lot of mouths to feed for dinner.

That was when Rain Shine decided to handle feeding us all for the night. For the next hour or two, she labored in the kitchen to prepare some vibrant eastern cuisine. I forgot just how good the kirin tend to cook. The entire kitchen looked like it had become a jungle from the outside. Rain Shine would summon various plants to harvest their spices for her dishes. The entire cottage was filled with such an aroma that only made us all the more impatient. And when dinner was served... Exquisite. Everyone was happy and no one would be going to bed hungry.

At last, it eventually reached the point of the day where it was time to start turning in for the night. Novo was gracious enough to volunteer to foalsit Gladesong to insure Fluttershy and I would have no risk of being disturbed over the course of the night. She and Celestia departed for the night with Sky Beak and Ocean Flow along with Skystar. But not Silverstream and Terramar. They wanted to stay the night and have a sleepover with the rest of their new friends. All five of them and even Scootaloo gathered in the nursery with blankets, pillows, games, hot chocolate, and comic books to stay up late. Fluttershy and I agreed to their request for a sleepover on the condition that they kept their voices down. Although I could hear their whispers through the window beside the door. They sounded happy and like they were having a good time.

I took a seat in front of the fireplace after adding another log or two to the blaze. Just to sip some warm tea to help soothe my nerves before bed. Ember was helping out in the kitchen to do the dishes with Rain Shine. That was a trick she picked up on during our time out on the Empty Plains. Now alone with my thoughts, I was soon joined by my beautiful wife. Things were quiet aside from the crackling of the fire and the sounds of running water and the clinking of drinking glasses and dinner plates in the kitchen. She put a wing around me while I leaned into her embrace. I heard Fluttershy whisper before long, "It's so good to have you home, dear."

"It is good to be home. Autumn gloom notwithstanding." I retorted before kissing Fluttershy on the ear. She giggled softly and nuzzled up to me even more firmly. The two of us sat in the warm glow of the fireplace with most other light sources in the house having been shut off for the night. I took a long swig of my tea before whispering into my wife's ear. "Love you, Fluttershy."

"Love you too, James." She whispered back to me. It was all a moment to remind myself of where everything got started. No matter who found a place into my heart. No matter how far I would travel to meet and see them. No matter how much our family would grow. I would always find my way back to the foundation of my life in Equestria and my life as a husband and father. Fluttershy was where it all started. And I loved her for it. I finally put an arm around her after finishing my tea as Fluttershy spoke to me quietly. "It just keeps getting bigger, doesn't it? Our family... And you love us all in subtlety different little ways."

"No two loves are exactly alike. Even if that love burns just as hotly for all of them." I said with a whisper. At that moment, all felt right in the world. Fluttershy, my first love, was in my arms. And nearby were some of the wonderful women who had joined her in my heart. I gazed upon the fireplace before us. I wondered how radiantly the flames in our hearts were flickering. "I feel like I know what I'm doing now. Or I'm closer to that point than ever before. It gets a little easier every day."

Fluttershy was quick to kiss me on the cheek while she gazed at me with those beautiful eyes. "And we have faith in you. I know you can do it, James. You proved it with me and Rarity. We love you so much... And I feel confident with all those whose hearts you've touched. You really are someone with enough love in you to make this all work... Don't lose faith in yourself, dear. We trusted you and it's all working out. I trust you as much as I trust them. I just wish...my mother was still here to see this."

I remembered that day... When I learned the origin of Fluttershy's own personal lullaby. She really was all alone now. No family left to reach out to. But now she had one. And I found a reason to smile at her. "If Gladesong and Scootaloo have grandparents now, that means you have a mom and dad to look to now. I mean they're technically our in-laws, but that counts. Right?"

My wife let out a giggle at this reminder. And she smiled crookedly at me. "Oh my, that's true. Although...I'll have to get used to having giant dragons as part of my family now, won't I?"

"Honey, they were good to you. Even if they had to go super mini for you. But I get it. Old phobias are hard to conquer." I retorted with a grimace on my face. Fluttershy failed to find any words to say to that, but she did make a few funny faces before giving up on trying to word a response. None of us could have expected her to imitate a fainting goat at first sight of Torch and Blaze. Speaking of them, I happened to glance to my left and saw the Bloodstone sitting front and center on the sofa at the back of the room. I have to wonder what Ember has to do to fix it whenever the scepter breaks.

We sat there while occasionally hearing the odd laugh from inside the nursery. And a giggle or two from Rain Shine and Ember as they conversed quietly. Thank goodness I did not hear anything break in there. But after conversing for a while longer and reconnecting after so many days apart, I turned my head to gaze at the door leading outside. I missed Fluttershy. I missed Scootaloo. I missed Ocellus. I missed Smolder. But I also missed my newest child. And I then whispered to Fluttershy with an empty teacup in hand, "Dear? I'd like to go check on Gladesong one more time before bed. I'll be right back, OK?"

"All right, James. Be sure to give her a kiss for me. And I'll prepare another cup of tea for when you get back." Fluttershy replied before kissing me on the cheek. I did not even bother with grabbing a jacket before heading outside. It was short enough walk to the Alabaster that I would be up and inside it in a few minutes at most. But that mid autumn bite still made me shudder once I was out in the dark.

The Alabaster loomed nearby with its pure white paintjob making it easy to spot even in the dark. A harvest moon was high. I scanned my surroundings. Still so vibrant and green, yet the sky and the air carried everything I disliked about autumn. I strolled down the path and across the bitterly cold brook in front of my home. Strolls during an autumn night are a strange mix of soothing yet somber.

I started to head up the gangplank to reach the Alabaster while I noticed that multiple portholes along the portside of the ship were lit up. Not everyone had turned in for the night. But while heading up, I was startled to see two figures peering down at me from the shadows. But when I flinched, a friendly voice called down to me. "Hello there, sir! Come on up!"

It was just a pair of Novo's guards keeping watch from the deck. There were several more stationed up there, each hippogriff guardsman carrying a longbow and a full quiver of arrows. They did not mind the cold at all thanks to their fluffy winter plumage. Now knowing that I was safe and fully welcome, I headed right inside at the back of the stern before descending the stairs. Once I was in the hallway just below the main deck, I found that the lamps lining the walls had dimmed to be easier on the eyes of sleepier occupants. And there she was coming from the far end. Novo with a pot of tea held in one hand. She came to a stop just before reaching her private chambers and asked, "Oh? Look who couldn't stay away. Whatcha need, honey?"

I smiled and stepped towards the beautiful hippogriff queen before me. I then explained, "I...just wanted to check on Gladesong one last tie before bed. I missed her, you know?"

"Awww... Someone's a good daddy. Sure, honey. Come on in. She's with Celestia right now." Novo replied while allowing me to go first. I opened the door into her private chambers and found the room only dimly lit. Just as elegant as always. And there on the center of the bed was Celestia. Curled up with little Gladesong snuggled into her side like a wolf cub nestled against her mother. Gladesong was clearly asleep while Celestia kept watch over her. Her eyes met mine while we both smiled at each other.

Novo followed me in without a word. And while she poured Celestia and herself some tea, I took a seat beside the beautiful and loving Princess of the Dawn. I whispered to her while we both looked at my daughter, "Has she been giving you ladies trouble?"

"She's been a peach. I'm getting so many flashbacks of Cadence when she was a little thing." Celestia whispered before bringing her head back down and tenderly giving Gladesong's mane a gentle nuzzle. My daughter barely reacted, staying fast asleep. Celestia lifted her head again, but did not look away from her. "I love her..."

"She loves you too. And I really do think she knows your her mother in a way." I whispered while resting my hand over Celestia's bare hoof. Our eyes met again and our gaze was followed by a soft kiss upon our lips. We may have been denied an opportunity to finally be blessed with a foal of our own, but we still had Gladesong. I was Celestia's and she was mine. And Gladesong was ours. My fingers rubbed over my beloved's hoof as I said to my future queen, "I love you... Thank you for all you've done for me."

"No, James. Thank you. For being...so much more than I hoped you would be." The Princess of the Dawn said with so much love in her eyes. She closed them and rested her head on my shoulder. Only then did Novo finally set out a tea tray on the bed with steaming cups of chamomile tea ready for her and Celestia. I did not mind them not pouring me one. I had some waiting for me back home. Unfortunately, the shifting of the bed caused by the tray and Novo climbing onto it to join us was just enough to rouse Gladesong from her slumber. The little filly began to sound like she was on the verge of crying, but her two royal mothers swooped in by bringing their heads low to nuzzle her together. "Shhhhh... We're right here, dear. All is well."

"It's all right, baby girl. Your mamas are right here. And we love you." Novo cooed before placing a kiss on Gladesong's ear. The two beautiful mares showered their daughter with tender whispers and little kisses upon her head to soothe her. Just to let her know she was safe in the darkened room. Their loving presence kept her calm and she soon lifted her head to gaze up at me. And her beautiful brown eyes widened as she tried to fight the urge to go back to sleep. Novo smiled at me and said, "Aww, look at that. Our baby girl knows her daddy's here. Go ahead, honey. Hold your little princess for a minute."

"Right... Hey there, sweetheart. Daddy just...wanted to see you one last time before you went to sleep. Has Mama Novo and Mama Celestia been good to you up here?" I asked with Gladesong barely able to manage any kind of a vocal response. That noisy gathering of so many people earlier was tiring, but Gladesong was more worn out than the rest of us. And as I cradled her, rocking m child in my arms, Novo and Celestia shifted their positions to place themselves on opposite sides of me. They reached out with their wings, embracing me from each side and cradling Gladesong between them. I glanced back and forth, seeing tired yet happy smiles on their faces. I whispered to my beautiful queens, "I love you both so much..."

"And we love you, honey. You and your little princess here." Novo cooed as she placed a kiss upon my lips. With Celestia doing the same when my eyes met hers. We went back and forth, my lips being met by my two royal beloveds one at a time. All while Gladesong served as a witness to the love shared by her fatehr and two of her beautiful mothers. It was just...such bliss.

"My loves... My queens..." I whispered to them as I just wanted them to know how much I loved them. How much I loved all of them.

"Yes, my love. Yours... And only yours." Celestia sweetly whispered to me while she and Novo rested their brows against my head. I heard Gladesong mutter something. Something like 'mama'. Followed by her...trying to say Novo and Celestia's names? All that mattered was that she knew. She knew who her mothers were.

"Sweet baby girl... You have no idea how precious you are. Or just how special your family is. But you will one day. But just know right now...that you are loved. You have such a wonderful daddy. And you're going to have so many mamas who will love you silly." Novo cooed to my daughter. But as much as she tried, Gladesong just could not stay awake. She started to doze off with Novo placing one last kiss on her forehead. "Shhhhh... Sweet dreams, little princess. Your mamas will be right here with you come morning. And we'll bring you home to your daddy."

I was hesitant to put Gladesong down once she was asleep. Deathly afraid of waking her up. Until Celestia seamlessly moved her from my arms to her side with the levitation spell. My beloved sun queen then whispered to me, "Thank you for coming by, James. It was lovely seeing you one more time. But now... Go home. Somepony's been waiting days for you to come home."

Novo then added with her usual flair and sass being subdued to a whisper, "You had us to yourself for almost two full weeks, honey. Time to go home to the most important mare in your life. Go, James. Be with your wife. Be with the true mother of your little girl here."

"I will... Sweet dreams, you two. Love you... Love you so much." I replied quietly before giving one last kiss to each of them. I very quietly left the room while Novo and Celestia got comfortable with their tea and to have a little quiet girl talk before bed. I departed the Alabaster with barely a word spoken to the sentries up on deck and soon returned to the living room of my home to find Fluttershy waiting for me with fresh hot tea on the side. I promptly whispered to her, "Gladesong's having a wonderful time with Celestia and Novo."

"I hope she's not keeping them up. She sometimes had a hard time getting to sleep when you weren't here." Fluttershy giggled as we got comfortable in front of the fireplace again. And I felt guilty for not being there to let Gladesong know that her father loved her on those nights.

"Nah, not at all. Celestia and Novo are making sure she's very comfortable. I think she knows they're her mothers too..." I replied before having to sigh after that first sip of my tea. I then gently leaned against my wife. My eyes closed before I spoke. "I just...love you all so much..."

"And we love you, James... We always will." My wife cooed to me as we basked in each other's presence. A lone tear flowed from my eye. I was just so happy.

I did not notice right away that the kitchen had finally gone quiet by the time I returned. And the sound of soft feet and tapping hooves approach us. We were soon bordered by Ember and Rain Shine as they savored the heat of the fireplace with us. The kirin queen spoke first. "Autumn nights are so silent... Chilling yet soothing."

It was then that Fluttershy happened to notice that they had not returned to the Alabaster. She asked in concern, "Oh? Are you two being expected back on Novo's airship?"

Rain Shine shook her head and said, "I am much more at ease on the ground than being suspended in the air. We kirin were never meant for the sky. If it is no trouble... May I make myself at home here until morning?"

"Of course! We'd be happy to have you over for the night. What about you, Ember? Would you like to stay?" Fluttershy replied with a smile. She was very fond of Rain Shine by then. Maybe she was a kirin in another life.

Ember's eyes wandered while I too watched in concerned silence. I knew exactly where she wanted to be that night. And with a sigh, the Dragon Lord asked, "May I...join you two tonight?"

I looked at Fluttershy and said, "She means...to share a bed with us."

Fluttershy knew about the love that burned between myself and Ember. And she knew to not press her on the issue. But she still said, "Oh...? Why...yes. You can. We've shared a bed with Rarity during her overnight stays. I'm sure you could fit too. Come to think of it, we did share our bed with you once."

"Thank you. Really." Ember said rather modestly. And that was all she said. Once that was said, she directed her gaze towards the flames again. But I still tried to comfort her. This was just the first step of truly being accepted into our family. I discreetly placed my hand over Ember's. Without even looking at me, she turned her hand to allow mine to grasp hers while she did the same.

There was one more thing that needed to be asked. I turned to Rain Shine and said, "Um... Wait, is there anywhere you'd like to sleep tonight, Rain? You could use Scootaloo's bed if you'd like."

"Oh you'd need not trouble yourself with me. All I need...is this." My graceful lover said as the runes on her horn began to glow. And right behind us in the middle of the living room rose a thick layer of flowers. A little flower patch for our guest to sleep on. Rain Shine then stepped over and rested atop them before looking our way wiht a bit of a cheekier smile than usual. "Will this do?"

"You and your flower power, Rain." Ember chuckled at her friend's resourcefulness. Kirin really do not need much to get by.

Fluttershy marveled at the sight. All the flowers that would serve as Rain Shine's mattress were those with stems that could easily bend. And they were thickly packed together. "Ooh, I love it when you do that. I'm almost tempted to have you just leave these here tomorrow."

"No, it would be best if I remove them in the morning. When all this flora is summoned from wooden surfaces, it is very difficult to remove them in a manner where they do not grow back. But tonight will do." Rain Shine explained while she flexed her neck to stretch. She then rolled onto her side and said, "But for now... I bid you good night. Pleasant dreams, my friends..."

"Sweet dreams, Rain... See you in the morning." I replied before gulping down the rest of my tea. The three of us very quietly ascended the stairs leading to the master bedroom. And we immediately proceeded to the bathroom. Although Ember did stay outside to let me undress and get in the bathtub. While she and I were no stranger to pleasing each other, she must have been hesitant to let herself see my bare body freely in Fluttershy's presence. We were not there just yet.

Ember did eventually join us. The cool air of autumn did leak in a bit from the outside and resulted in the air becoming very thick with steam. Ember even seemed to like it as she would often just embrace me from behind while she and Fluttershy helped lather me up while I washed Fluttershy's mane. I think that cover of steam made Ember feel like she was being partially hidden. Allowing her to embrace and caress me.

Bathing was uneventful, but I so dearly needed a good hot shower after getting home and feeling autumn's chilling sting. And I felt so secure in bed with Ember on one side of me and Fluttershy on the other. Fluttershy's warm body pressed up to me with Ember's wing adding a layer of insulation under the covers was the cherry on top of my first night back home. I almost asked about whether or not we should bring the Bloodstone up with us to keep it near Ember, but then I remembered who was literally sleeping within sight of it. No one would make off with it while a kirin queen was within sight of it.

We were tucked away from the rest of the world up there. The hatch over the stairs had been lowered and locked. For the rest of the night, it was just me and them. My beautiful wife and the lovely Dragon Lord herself. Safe and sound, I soon fell asleep in their embraces.

My dreams that night where like most others. A flash in the pan that fades from one's memory moments after waking. But I awoke to a lovely feeling. My wife and my dear Ember holding me from each side. And there I waited. I dared not wake either of them. Just letting them savor their slumber.

Ember was the one who woke first. I felt her stir. And when I looked at her face, her beautiful scarlet eyes opened slowly. Ad when her gaze met mine, she smiled while I gave her my morning greetings. "Good morning."

"It...is a good morning." Ember muttered before reaching out to me with her lips. Only for her to suddenly come to her senses and pull away when she realized who was behind me. "I...uh...I mean..."

"Ember... It's OK." I whispered as I brought my head forward. She was always so much more cautious when in the company of Fluttershy. That fickle dragon heart... So steadfast in who it loves, but so uncertain before it is time to say yes or no. And together, our lips touched. Just for a moment. Ember's scarlet eyes became calmer when it ended, her wing pulling me into her for a morning embrace. I whispered to her, "My beautiful blue rose..."

"Even in autumn, this rose never loses her luster. And she will endure even through the frost of winter. My petals will always be yours to caress, my little poet." Ember cooed to me as her fingers dragged themselves through my hair. Over and over, caressing me as if she and I already belonged to each other. Until she suddenly realized what she said. "Wow. That was weird for me to say... I guess your artistic wiles are rubbing off on me."

"Are you saying the Dragon Lord here might have some skill in the arts waiting to be unlocked?" I asked almost in jest. I did not really mind if Ember's greatest skills were in the art of combat. She could never find an aptitude with a paintbrush, a flute, or before a microphone. I would always love her all the same.

Ember's hand released my scalp. She brought it between us, examining it. Lined with beautiful blue scales, I knew that was the hand of a warrior. It had crushed bone and surely had killed before. But it was still so elegant and feminine. It was meant for more than just causing harm. Those hands had held me so many times. Tenderly grasped and pleasured the most delicate parts of my body. And with a sigh, Ember whispered to no one in particular. "Mom always wanted an artist in the family... You write impressive narratives. He...played so beautifully on the piano. I... I hope I can find an art to master too. Someday."

I brought my hand to Ember's and gently wrapped my fingers around it. She still remembered him. Our beautiful boy. I could still remember those melodies he played on that piano. All from memory. Not at all a brute like his peers. A true prodigy in the musical arts. His grandmother would have been so proud. If only he truly existed... But to imagine my beloved Ember finding a true art to practice and eventually master... She would be the first of her kind. A Dragon Lord who was also an artist. And as I held her hand while her fingers wrapped around mine, I offered at least a small suggestion. "If all else fails, you could try song. You've always had a lovely voice."

The eyes of the Dragon Lord widened considerably. Only to narrow into a very sly stare while she smirked at me. I recoiled slightly, wondering what was coming. "You would know, wouldn't you? You've just sat there and listened to me talk so many times already."

Of course she would know. I have always listened to her. Even when no one else did. And...I enjoyed it. For Ember has always had a beautiful voice. A voice that sounds even better when it is happy. I almost laughed at her recollection before saying, "Will you sing for me one day?"

"I really should. I've talked to you so much. I need to sing for you to. And you'll always listen, won't you?" Ember giggled before we embraced. My fingers caressed her down her back and between her wings. Then low and over her tail while Ember whispered to me. "I'll master as many arts as I can. Just for you."

"And I'll be watching. And listening." I whispered into her ear. Oh how excited I was for our future. I wanted to see my beautiful blue rose grow and flourish. What a woman... Ember, you marvelous creature.

Before anything else could be said, Ember tensed up. Why? She was staring past me. When I looked back, I too froze. Fluttershy was watching us with a sleepy gaze. But she was aware enough to understand what was happening. Ember asked cautiously, "How long have you been watching?"

"I'll be honest. Your little whispers are surprisingly good at getting somepony's attention." Fluttershy weakly giggled. Ember, mortified over having someone witness us in a moment of intimacy, jumped out of bed and patted herself on the face to wake herself up completely. Fluttershy suddenly became concerned and asked, "Ember? Are you all right?"

"Yeah! Yeah, I'm good! I'm up! And I'm...uh...gonna go see what I can whip up in the kitchen... See you in a bit!" Ember did not look back once as she hurriedly unbolted the hatch on the floor and went down the stairs before even closing it behind her.

"Oh my god, Ember... What am I gonna do with her, Fluttershy?" I grumbled in a weird combination of amusement and disappointment. If only her heart was easier for her to understand.

"You could keep loving her." Fluttershy cooed before kissing me on the cheek. That was enough to soothe my mood, prompting me to turn and embrace her. We sat there for a moment to enjoy our first morning back together after too many days apart. My tender wife then whispered to me, "I don't think I'll ever understand how a dragon's heart works, but I do see why you've had such amazing things to say about her. You two are very good for each other."

"Thank you, dear... I don't think I've ever had such a hard time being patient, but I want this all to work out with Ember. I just...love her so much." I sighed while tightening my grip on my wife. Just for a little longer before she went downstairs to help with breakfast while I went into the bathroom for a quick morning shower. I knew we still had a lot of guests to tend to very soon.

When I descended the stairs into the living room, I could already smell Ember and Fluttershy frying up lots of eggs and hash browns. That was really getting my appetite going. With all that tropical fare I had been feasting on down south, I had forgotten how great country style home cooking is. But there was a big anomaly right in the middle of the living room. Rain Shine had just woken up for her slumber and was holding her head high to let out a yawn. All while resting on a thick flower patch growing right out of the floorboards. "Sleep well, dear?"

Rain Shine blinked her eyes a few times to clear her vision before she turn to me. The logs in the fireplace were now nothing but glowing cinders by then. She must have been very comfortable all through the night. The beautiful kirin queen said softly, "I slept like a foal at her mother's side. This corner of the world filled with nature's blessings... I found it reassuring. It is a gift only earth ponies have mastered. Only they know how to cultivate the land to keep the flora vibrant and in full bloom throughout the year."

"Yeah, I don't know how they do it. I guess their magic is a lot more subtle than that of unicorns and pegasi." I replied while Rain Shine stood up and willed her literal flowerbed into regressing into the floorboards to leave no trace of it having ever been there. I then approached the fireplace and inspected what was left of the wood. "Right, gotta get this all out of here before we load up another round. And it's never fun."

"Allow me, my love." Rain Shine said before I saw everything in the fireplace get scooped up in Rain Shine's bold green magic aura. I could only stare in amazement as she easily and cleanly removed all but the soot stains on the stone bottom of the fireplace. She made her way to the front door with that ball of soot and cinders as she said, "I will be back shortly. Just need to find a spot to bury this in."

"Man, you kirin know your wood and fire... Thanks!" I said before getting a few more logs ready for the fireplace. Once they had been arranged, I added a secret ingredient to insure the fire would really get going. Leftover used cooking oil I kept in a canister above the fireplace. That would get the flames going nice and easy. A trail of oil was applied along the top of each log to let it soak in. I was about to go ask Ember to ignite the pile with a quick flame breath, but knew she was busy with Fluttershy and could not leave the stove. But then I was reminded that that Ember was not the only dragon there when I saw the nursery door open. "Ah, just in time."

The participants in that little sleepover emerged while still looking pretty groggy. I suppose the smell of the cooking going on in the kitchen woke them up. But as soon as I waved over at Smolder, her sleepy eyes brightened as she realized what I needed. "Oh sure! Hey. Silverstream. Terramar. Check this out."

Our two hippogriff guests watched with their eyes perking up while Smolder ran over to me. And with one quick huff, Smolder blasted the logs with a gout of bright blue flames that caused them to quickly ignite and be overtaken with bright flickering orange flames. Terramar spoke first while he and his sister watched with wide eyes. "Wow! Dragons really do breathe fire!"

"Ooooh, do it again!" Silverstream squealed before Smolder got an even better idea. She ran off to the kitchen and came back with a bag of jumbo marshmallows. One by one, she toasted her friends one marshmallow with just one flash of flame from her maw. Silverstream chomped down on her early snack and said, "Awesome AND practical! Dragons are so cool!"

"Yep, we sure are! And James can vouch for that." Smolder snickered while she wiggled her eyebrows at me from across the room. I averted my eyes, but she was right. I do know some truly amazing dragons in the world of Equestria. Some of the best. And Smolder has always been one of them. But Smolder then came my way before roasting one more marshmallow pinched between her fingers. She handed it to me and said, "And one more for the best guy here."

"Heh... Thanks." I replied while taking a moment to savor it. While the outside was crispy and the layer just below was gooey, that quick flash of fire was not enough to liquefy the innermost area of the marshmallow. You just cannot rush great cooking. But for a very brief second when no one was looking at us, Smolder reached out and placed a quick kiss on my cheek. I glanced at her, seeing her looking at her new friends over yonder with her arms crossed. Almost as if she was acting like I was entirely out of her attention. Only for her to glance at me out of the corner of her eye and smirk at me.

I said nothing. I needed to say nothing. But I still smiled meaningfully at her. It was still too soon for us to really pursue each other as potential mates for the long haul, but moments like that still happened. And it was always a healthy reminder of the embers in our hearts always been keep lit. They would only flare up into a healthy blaze when the time was right. Until then, we would continue to maintain our current holding pattern. Smolder deserved the best. Even if what she needed required us to keep a certain distance between us for a while.

Silverstream and Terramar departed for the time being. Probably because they felt it would not be right to be away from the rest of their family for breakfast. And I and sure whatever they were serving up in the Alabaster's galley would better suit a hippogriff's nutritional needs anyway. They even invited Gallus, who could not say no to a chance to try some Capricorn Island cuisine. Although Rain Shine soon returned and joined us at the breakfast table for cooking she was likely not used to. Ember was pretty proud of herself for how well she did for her first time cooking at a stove since the end of the War of Preservation. I was told she handled the pancakes and she did very well. She got the outside just a little crispy without burning it. Those are some of the best kinds of pancakes.

Although something did feel off after a little while. Like something was missing. And we found out what when breakfast was over. When Ember and I entered the living room again, we saw it. The Bloodstone Scepter...but without the scepter. Just sitting by itself on the sofa in the back. And Ember immediately went rushing over to it. "Aw man, I forgot to say good morning! Mom, Dad, are you there?"

Ember held the Bloodstone between her hands as it began to glow. She cracked a crooked smile before looking back at me. "Yeah, now I see why this thing needs a scepter in the first place. Harder to keep track of when you gotta lug it around like this."

"Then perhaps I can provide a temporary solution? Give it here for a moment." Rain Shine spoke up as she emerged from the kitchen. Ember did not even have to hand the Bloodstone over. The kirin queen willed a growing spire of solid wood from the floorboards that soon began to wrap around the Bloodstone. That spire soon detached from the floor while now uneven bumps were left behind. "How's that? Will this do for now?"

"Wow, that actually looks kind of familiar... Isn't that like one of the staffs the druid class uses in Ogres & Oubliettes?" I asked while marveling at the new shaft Rain Shine had provided. The Bloodstone was now sitting atop an oaken staff with a single band of wooden almost ornately wrapping around it to hold the stone in place. While I barely have any grasp of Ogres & Oubliettes, I have seen some of the instruction books and it really did look like something a druid would use. There is no other way I could describe it.

Ember stared at the replacement staff the Bloodstone was now affixed to. She took the staff in both hands and tested how it felt. She then smirked at Rain Shine and said, "Rain. You're a genius. This will do nicely. What about you two? Can you see just fine from there?"

The Bloodstone glowed atop its scepter for a moment before Ember looked at Rain Shine with a smile. "They approve! For now at least."

It was around then that there was a knock at the door. And when I answered, I was greeted by a pleasant surprise. Two beautiful royal mares with Gladesong held between them. One of them asked, "Morning, honey. We're just bringing this little princess home to her castle."

I was more than happy to welcome my royal beloveds back into my home. And Gladesong was happy to be home and back in my arms. Fluttershy quickly emerged from the kitchen to greet them and said, "Good morning! Gladesong didn't give you any trouble over there, did she?"

"Not at all! She was just darling last night. And she was the talk of the ship during breakfast. Everyone wanted to say hello to the little thing." Celestia giggled before she kissed my daughter on the head while she rested in my arms. The Princess of the Dawn then added, "She worked up quite the appetite too. She enjoyed plenty of fruit, so you don't have to worry about feeding her until later."

"Oh my, they gave you the royal treatment, didn't they?" Fluttershy snickered while I gently passed our daughter back to her mother. Gladesong was happy, but she seemed sleepy too. A full stomach will do that to a baby. She had only been up for a couple of hours and was ready for a nap already. Fluttershy nuzzled our baby girl before looking up at Celestia. "Um... Princess Celestia? Would you like to put her down for a nap?"

It really was going to take a while for Fluttershy to learn to drop the old honorifics when it came to Celestia. But we were all patient. Celestia took my daughter back into her magical grasp and carried her into the dimly lit nursery. Where we found all the leftover blankets, pillows, and just about everything else left behind by our younger guests. Celestia looked at me and asked, "Did soeone have a slumber party in here last night?"

"Yep. Our younger guests bunked together in here. They just became friends, you know." I replied before guiding Celestia over to Gladesong's crib. I turned on a small lamp in the corner to shed a healthy bit of light on the room, but not too much. I then asked, "Care to do the honors?"

Celestia was all too happy to try and lull Gladesong to sleep. She lowered the drowsy filly to the crib, making sure she was comfortable. And then... She began to whisper a familiar song. "You are my sunshine. My only sunshine. You make me happy when skies are gray. You'll never know, dear, how much I love you. Please don't take my sunshine away..."

And just like that, Gladesong was out like a light. That song though... Even though it was sung in a happy and soothing manner, it still brought a tear to my eye. For that song had also been reserved for me. A lullaby that also served as a love song. I gently draped an arm over the back of Celestia's neck and pulled her close as we both gazed down at the sleeping filly before us. As if she was truly ours. I whispered to my beloved, "She's yours."

"I know... And I love her." Celestia said with a wistful yet happy sigh. But her gaze then wandered before noticing something that had been stacked against the wall. "Oh my, did I really leave those here last night?"

Celestia's gilded regalia. She had removed them, never put them back on, and left them in the nursery the whole time. I was surprised that someone like Silverstream did not mess with them. Knowing she could not return home without them, Celestia equipped her royal attire while I watched. But only for her to notice something else now that there was some proper light illuminating the room. "Hm? Wait, I didn't notice this earlier."

She was drawn to one corner of the room. The far wall. And I smiled in anticipation when I saw that Celestia had discovered the artificial beehive we had installed. Celestia's eyes brightened when she saw the colony of tiny striped insects on the other side of the glass panel, "You have a beehive in here?"

"Fluttershy thought it was a good idea. She made friends with the queen and offered them a permanent home in exchange for some honey now and then." I replied before coming over to get a good look at them. The bees were many, but they were also very still. Some would move around a bit now and then, but they were very lacing in energy. Not that I blamed them. "Autumn was getting close and they would've had a much harder time had they not moved in here. Looks like they're settling in for hibernation right now."

"I love bees. Such hardworking little ladies. All to make honey for the world." Celestia replied as she admired the warm fuzzy orange insects. She then glanced at me out of the corner of her eye and said, "Did you know bees can remember faces? They'll remember you as a friend. Or as an enemy if you give them a reason to hate you."

"No wonder Fluttershy gets along with them so well. They grew to recognize her as a friend." I retorted before trying to pinpoint the exact location of the queen. All to no avail. I have no idea how anyone tells the queen apart from her very many workers. Although I then turned to Celestia and asked, "Almost time for you to head home, right?"

The Princess of the Dawn sighed before she looked at me with a troubled smile. "Yes... Very soon. But I'll leave last. So nopony over in Ponyville might think there's anyone left over here."

I rested my hand on my beloved's shoulder and said, "Thank you for coming. I think...everything went very well. Fluttershy. Gladesong. Even Scootaloo. They needed to see you yesterday."

"Yes, I know. And I was very happy to be here. It feels like...we're finally becoming something more. My encounters with Scootaloo were very few and far between and were mostly based of sheer circumstance. Just be sure she doesn't try to tap into that trust fund I set up for your family, all right? That's exclusively for important purchases!" Celestia replied before breaking into a chuckle. Oh my goodness, kids these days. Always so willing to ask their rich aunts and uncles for favors. Thank heavens Celestia is too wise and weathered to be swayed so easily.

We finally departed and stepped outside. The Alabaster would have to be leaving soon. It was already behind schedule for its return to Capricorn Island and would need to leave as soon as possible. I found My feathered family from that island waiting outside, not wanting to leave without saying their farewells. Gallus was being chatted up by Silverstream and Terramar, the former being a bit confused over something. "You have to leave already? Even before we do?"

"Yeah, I really should get back and explain where I was last night. Not that she'd be worried about me, but Applejack's my landlord. She needs to keep tabs on me if I'm away for too long. But it was cool meeting you guys. It's good to have more bird friends like me, you know." Gallus explained while managing to prevent Silverstream from hugging him in parting. Silverstream is such a cuddlebug that she really does prefer an embrace to a handshake.

Terramar was more reserved in his approach to Gallus and shared a simple handshake with him. "That's fine. We won't keep you then. Say hi to Miss Applejack for us!"

Gallus then looked up at me and cracked a slightly wider smile. "Sorry we didn't get much time to talk last night. I got completely caught up with my pals and the rest of my new posse. You brought some cool kids back with you. Let's get caught up tomorrow with the gang at Sugarcube Corner, yeah? We'll bring the goods."

"Sounds like a plan, bluebird. Have a safe flight." I replied before bumping my fist to his. Gallus then said his farewells to Ocellus and Smolder before spreading his impressive blue wings and taking to the air before heading south. I hope Applejack did not press him too hard on why he did not come home the previous night.

All that was left was to say our farewells to the passengers of the Alabaster. While everyone else was saying their goodbyes to Novo and Skystar, I stepped over to my extended family. Sky Beak and Ocean Flow stood ready with opposite wings spread and ready to give me a big winged embrace. Which I all too happily accepted as I stepped forward and put my arms around them. "It was so good having all of you over..."

"It really was. I'm still not sure if I'm ready for the kids to start calling me 'Grandma' just yet, but your girls are just delightful. We have to plan a time for them to come see us sometime!" Ocean Flow giggled as she nuzzled the side of my head. The sweet motherly hippogriff then said, "We love you, OK? Don't be a stranger when you come by next time! We'd love to have you over for dinner!"

Sky Beak was more quiet as he spoke to me. "It was so good getting to be with you again, my boy. Just remember that you have family on Capricorn Island. We'll be there. And you know where to find us."

"Thanks, papa bird... I'll try not to stay away for too long. Have a safe trip back." I said while actively nuzzling my head up against theirs. I was reluctant to let go before I turned to their children. Silverstream actually took a step back to let her brother go first. I would not know why until afterward. I got down on one knee to offer Terramar a handshake, but he insisted on a hug. So I held that fluffy feathery boy in my arms. When he did not speak first, I spoke instead. "I enjoyed our time together."

Terramar spoke very softly to me. "Me too... We really missed you. And I don't know if I said it yet, but I'm glad everything turned out OK out there on the Empty Plains. Do you still have the pillows we made for you?"

"Oh yeah, I do! I've got them up in the bedroom. Really soft fluffy feathers in there. Thanks again!" I said in realization with a big smile on my face. I almost forgot about those. I never got rid of them and made sure they would be kept in a place they would always find some use.

I finally turned to Silverstream. And she waited until just the right time to pull her stunt. When I turned to her, she leapt into my arms to completely cling to me with all six limbs wrapping around me. It was a bit silly, even for her. While I was wondering what to even say to my silly fluffy friend, she spoke with a less than happy tone in her voice. "I'm just no good with goodbyes... I don't wanna see you go."

"Yeah, I know... You chased me down on the Olympia just to make sure I wouldn't leave without seeing you one more time." I retorted as I recalled how my departure from Capricorn Island went for the first time. She really did fly after us and illegally boarded the ship just to make sure I got a proper goodbye from her.

Silverstream said nothing, so I just held her. Cradling my silly friend against me in the autumn cold. But she felt so fluffy and warm that she countered the cold with her own body. At least until she whispered into my ear. "You're my best friend... I'll miss you."

A long sigh came from my lungs. Silverstream was a fine young lady and a good friend. She really made my first visit to Capricorn Island something special. I was hesitant to let go. But I had to. I whispered back to her, "I'll miss you too, pretty bird. Next time I come by, I swear I won't leave without giving you a hug. And some scritches. Can't forget those."

"Yes! More scritches! Um..." Silverstream replied before she glanced over at Novo and Skystar. They were both chatting up Fluttershy and the rest of their royal entourage. She then asked, "Um... Since we have time..."

"Oh man, I really did do you guys dirty during our vacation, didn't I? No scritches at all? That won't do. All of you get over here now." I retorted as I suddenly realized that I had screwed up during our vacation. All that time there and I barely gave them any scritches. And that is if I gave any at all. My four feathery family members gathered around and crooned their necks as I went from one to the other to let my fingers go to work. Birds do love scritches and I was not going to let them go home without some. And as soon as I was done, I got snuggled by all four at once. Where I then let out a sigh of comfort. "I love you guys..."

"We love you too, my boy. Let's get together again soon, all right?" Sky Beak said while I quickly gave them all one last hug. Now that they had all come to see me at my home together, it would only be fair to come see them at theirs next time. But how would I arrange a visit to Capricorn Island for my own benefit? Even commercial flights must not come keep. I will have to evaluate my options later...

Skystar gave me a friendly hug goodbye before I was approached by Novo. And we were given a wide berth. Probably due to her queenly aura. My beautiful bird of paradise brought her brow to mine with her eyes closed while I did the same. And her wing wrapped around me in an embrace. We had nothing to hide from those who were there. I heard her coo to me, "Just a reminder, honey. You'll be the first to know when I find out."

I could not reach where I wanted to hold her from that position. And I should not. Certainly not with prying eyes. Those present knew we were dearly in love. But no one outside of Celestia and Rain Shine knew of what was likely happening within Novo's womb. I pleaded in my heart that our efforts would bear fruit. I whispered back to my beloved queen, "I'm eagerly awaiting the results... I love you. And I love...them. Whatever they might be."

"Easy there, daddy. I won't rest until I bless my king with the heirs he deserves." Novo cooed to me again before bringing her beak to my lips for a kiss. Her wing shielded us from prying eyes as my heart swelled with hope. She then whispered to me so only my ears would hear her, "I love you. And I always will, my sweet swan king. You be good to your mares, all right? And especially to your baby girls."

"I'll give it my best, dear. They'll be waiting to see their Mama Novo again, so let's not make them wait too long." I whispered back to her. I tried to keep my hopes up. It was never pleasant to say goodbye to a woman as wonderful as Novo, but she had a kingdom to run. And she runs it well.

With our goodbyes said, there was one last thing to consider. Novo then turned to Rain Shine and Ember before asking, "Before we head out, just one more question. How're you girls planning on getting home? I think we can ration enough fuel to drop you two fine ladies off at your places out to the east."

That was a good question. The Alabaster would have to fly west to get home, but the dragon lands and the Grove of Silence were pretty far to the east. They would be going well out of their way to get those two home. Ember and Rain Shine quietly whispered amongst each other. But only for a quick moment. Ember then said to her royal friend, "Actually... We'll walk."

As someone who has actually ventured out into the Empty Plains myself on just my own two feet and the wings of my enchanted armor, I distinctly remembered how long it took me to even reach the places where I first encountered Ember and Rain Shine for the first time. I asked in concern, "Are you sure that's a good idea? It'll probably take you close to a week if you go on foot. And the cold..."

"I concur. I think Ember and I would enjoy the trek back together. It will give us plenty of time to talk and see more of Equestria that we have yet to see. I am more than willing to embark on a pilgrimage to return home." Rain Shine replied with no doubt in her eyes. I have to wonder if the kirin are truly tireless as long as they remain on solid ground. Does the latent energies in the earth empower them?

Novo did not even try to argue. She replied with a confident smile on her beak, "If you insist, ladies. Just make sure you stay warm out there. Winter's not too far off, you know."

"I'm pretty sure we'll be fine. But all of you have a safe flight home. Let's meet up again soon! We had a great time down on the beach with all of you!" Ember said while giving her friend a handshake in farewell. Rain Shine then stepped up to Novo before the two of them shared an equine hug with necks crossed over each other. It did my heart good to see my royal beloveds on such good terms with each other. They were more than just diplomatic allies. They were genuine friends by then.

It was time for our feathery friends to depart. And we all watched as they boarded the Alabaster one last time. The gangplank was pulled up afterwards while the majestic airship began to rise higher. The propellers behind the stern began to spin until they let off a profound buzz. And a moment later, the Alabaster began to soar overhead and to the west. It would a long flight back to Capricorn Island. They would probably be arriving early in the morning the next day. While I felt a sting in my heart knowing Novo was leaving, at least seeing her leave in such style made our parting more bearable.

Rain Shine spoke first now that there were much fewer of us outside. "We should be off too. It is not often I leave the Grove of Silence unsupervised for this long."

"Same here. I can't imagine how many messes I'll have to clean up when I get back..." Ember grumbled before she looked up at Celestia. She then cast the Princess of the Dawn a proper smile and said, "But anyway... Thanks for the invite! I had a great time down there! If you ever wanna show me someplace new, I'm always ready to travel."

"I will keep that in mind. And it shouldn't be too much longer before such an opportunity comes up. We'll be in touch." Celestia replied before she then turned to Rain Shine. The two longtime friends bowed their heads with their horns crossing. "Give my regards to the ladies, Rain Shine. Let's get together again soon."

"I shall, my friend." Rain Shine said softly to Celestia. But she then looked at me. And I felt her aura beckoning me. She just stood there in waiting, her crimson eyes displaying a quiet joy. Ocellus even gave me a nudge with her hoof, no doubt sensing just how much love my beloved was giving off. And so I stepped forward and gave my beautiful kirin queen a kiss upon the lips. She then whispered to me, "Take care, my love."

"You too... Love you." I whispered back to her. There was no need to hide our love from those who were present. But when I turned to Ember, we noticed that the Bloodstone was glowing. And after responding with a muttering whisper, Ember held it out to me to hold. "For me? Uh... Hello?"

My words were answered by a familiar and gruff voice in my head. "Take care of yourself, boy. And be good to our granddaughters. Keep them warm and safe during winter. It is the first for your youngest after all."

Torch's tone was kind and I could only nod with a small smile on my face. I then heard the lovely voice of Blaze speak next. "We love you, dear. Take care of yourself. Stay warm. And don't keep us waiting too long for another visit."

"I will... Love you too. And please... Keep watch over Ember while I'm away." I replied before handing the Bloodstone Scepter back to Ember. But then it was time for her and I to say farewell. And I was worried she would have immense difficulty prying herself away from me like the first time we had to part ways. And while her grip around me was tight, she painstakingly loosened her grip until only our hands were touching. We gazed at each other, eyes full of longing. I loved her too much... I did not want to see her leave. "I'll miss you."

Ember's response was unexpected. She replied with a smile. One that became a little more devious after a moment. "I know where to find you. When I need you, I'll come to you. You won't escape me."

"And why would I want to?" I retorted while we both cracked a smirk. And after saying their goodbyes to the rest of my family and our current temporary housemates, Rain Shine and Ember were off. While Ember soared a short distance over the ground, Rain Shine took off at a full gallop. They had a long ways to go to get home and they were not wasting any time.

The only one left was Celestia. And she carefully scanned the eastern horizon. "Hmmm... I don't think anypony will see me if I go straight up before flying back towards Canterlot. I should be fine from here."

"I'm glad you could come yesterday... It was a pleasure having you over here." I said before Celestia held me in a winged embrace. I then whispered to her, "I love you... Give your family my regards."

"I will, my love. And I'll be seeing you again soon." Celestia whispered back to me before I was released from her wing. She then turned to the rest of the ladies beside us and said her goodbyes to the youngest of the four. But when she turned to Fluttershy, my wife could not help bowing to her princess. Celestia smiled crooked before lifting Fluttershy's bowed head with the underside of her hoof. "Ah, no no no. No bowing, dear. You and I are on equal footing in these situations."

"Oops! Sorry... I'm still getting used to this... But it was so very nice having you over last night, your high... I mean Celestia. If you ever want to visit again, our doors are always open." Fluttershy replied nervously while struggling to hold back her urge to be as respectful as possible to the true sovereign of Equestria.

Celestia's eyes gleamed with inspiration when she heard that. She then said, "Likewise, Fluttershy. In fact, I think I'm going to send you a little something in the mail in a few days so you and the girls can come on up to my place whenever you want. James shouldn't be the only one with free access to Canterlot."

I raised an eyebrow in intrigue. Was Celestia going to send Fluttershy her own lifetime pass for the Canterlot line of the railway system? If Rarity finds out about that, she will surely demand one for herself. And she most likely will get one. We are all family at this point after all. I even reached into my pocket to check the pass that was tucked in my wallet. It had no expiration date.

Fluttershy giggled excitedly while even Scootaloo looked pleased by the offer. "Really?! Oh my, I can already imagine the walks through the courtyard, letting the little ones play... Please do! We'll always find a way to set aside time for a visit!"

"That we will! But until next time... All of you be safe. And while it is a bit early to say it... Happy holidays!" Celestia replied while sharing a quick nuzzle with Fluttershy. With her great white wings spread, Celestia took to the sky. She rose swiftly upwards until barely more than a dot in the sky. Too high for most to notice, she then soared east and back towards Canterlot. At last, my vacation finally came to an end.

I still had the day to myself afterwards. My employers had allowed me one day of rest after my return before returning to work. And I have spend that time and the next week or so typing out all these entries. Thank goodness I kept a stack of notes with me to jog my memory. That vacation was not something I should be allowed to let slip from my long-term memory.

What a wonderful time... But it is still good to be home. And night falls yet again. And it is coming earlier than usual thanks to autumn. I wonder why Celestia and Luna even do that when they are directly responsible for the movements of this world's two celestial bodies... No matter. Autumn would not feel like autumn if they did not.

I hope nothing too interesting happens for a few days. I would like to rest my fingers. And for now, it is time for dinner. And the aroma in the air... Smells like stew. I will be eating good tonight.

Moonstruck Blossom

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

And Now For Something Completely Different

Week after week... Can't go anywhere or get anything done...

Uh huh. That Discord Pox is some sick mean nasty business. At least things look like they're juuuuust starting to go back to normal, right? Good thing too because if I don't get back to my routine soon, there won't be any coming back from the loco my coco is gonna go to!

Hijacking my typewriter, Pinkie? But yeah, it's about time.

And you were just about to get to the really good part, huh? How long has that been building up to anyway? Eight years? Nine? Talk about some wicked pacing!

If you say so. Anyway, why do you have three heads and a dozen legs right now?

.......Did you get into those mushrooms that Dashie brought back that one time?

Oh yeah. That's right. I'm frigging wasted. Hit me with another, Pinkie. Got nothing else to do until the quarantine is lifted.

Only if I can have some too! I wanna watch the wallpaper change colors again.

Author's Note

I was bored.

A Newcomer in Equestria

Author's Note

For any new readers~

This first volume of 13 chapters was first written 8 years ago at this time. My skills in writing were not what they are today. While I did go back to revise and edit this first volume, I still must acknowledge that this first series of chapters is the weakest link of the story.

If you continue on through this arguably rocky start, I promise you that the story becomes better the later it gets. If you choose to quit early, I understand. But if you endure, I can all but promise you that you will not be disappointed as the story picks up steam. If you absolutely can't make it through the first volume, I advise reading what you can and then skipping to Chapter 14 for the start of volume 2. I hope you enjoy this story, warts and all.

If my work appeals to you, please consider supporting my Patreon

A Newcomer in Equestria

You are probably wondering where I am writing this from. I could not honestly answer that, as even I do not know where I am. One moment I am in my home. The next, I’m stranded out in the wilderness somewhere. It happened without my knowing, probably when I blinked or closed my eyes during a sneeze. When I opened them, I was in a place I did not recognize. Plenty of trees and greenery with birds chirping. Not the slightest hint of human activity or automobile noises. There was an obvious path along the ground, leading me to believe that civilization was somewhere nearby. With nowhere else to go, I chose one direction of the path and took it.

I probably walked for around ten minutes before something came into view. Up ahead, past a small bridge stretching over a brook seemed to be a humble village. Surrounding it were many hills and a great mountain to the northeast with what seemed to be a town or fortress jutting out of the side higher up. The buildings of the village ahead seemed to be of an older design, complete with hay or straw covering the rooftops. I also could not see or hear any modern technology, complete with a total lack of power lines spanning the structures. With no other possible location in mind, I suspected that I had somehow ended up in a remote area of Europe and that these locations were historically preserved towns. With some hope that I may be able to get back home, I headed for the bridge that led into town. But I had hardly crossed it when I froze in my tracks. Even from the outskirts of town, I could see enough into it to see the locals going about their business. However, I could see no people. Only……ponies.

Yes, you read that right. There were no humans to be seen. Only many ponies. I had seen ponies and horses before, but never any so…….colorful. No two ponies looked alike. Their coats and manes were a variety of colors, from blues to reds to yellows to purples to gray. Some even had a single horn on their foreheads and others had a pair of feathered wings. Unicorns and pegasi. Each of these ponies had a unique tattoo-like image on their flanks with no two being alike. Is that the correct term for an equine’s hindquarters? Flank? If not, I apologize. I am not an expert on equine anatomy. Regardless, one had bubbles, another had a feather and book, and another had a pink six-pointed star. Do not ask me what the others were as there were too many to count. These unique appearances were strange enough, but what puzzled me more was that many appeared to be SPEAKING to each other. While I was too far away to make out any words, their jaws and lips were moving in ways that I had never seen an equine do before. What was more, some were making various movements with their forelegs in the same way one would make hand gestures to add emphasis to words. It was then that a thought occurred to me. Could these ponies be the inhabitants of this town and not mere work animals?

As I had nowhere else to look for help, I wandered into town. The ponies almost immediately detected my presence, many of them staring while whispering to each other. I could feel myself become the center of attention, a position I admit to not being fond of. I became tense with nervousness as I felt the ponies staring and observing me. A thought came to mind as I suspected that the lack of humans in this town meant that humans are generally not welcome. I did not make eye contact and walked stiffly, fearing that I would be attacked soon with one of the unicorns gouging me on its horn. Rather than loiter for too long in town, I focused on making my way to the other side so I could merely pass through.

A minute or two passed as I tried to pass through the town as quickly as possible. Along the way, I came across a pair of buildings that caught my eye. Actually, I am not certain if they qualified as real ‘buildings’. The first I saw looked as if it was nothing more than a large tree with a door at the base of the trunk. The trunk itself was very stout, bringing to mind a great redwood. As there were numerous windows carved into the woodwork and even a pair of balconies emerging from the branches, the tree could most certainly be converted into a house if it was hollowed out enough. There was an image of a candle on the door with a sign next to it showing an open book, leading me to believe this house may in fact be a library. I could have asked one of the ponies, though I was too apprehensive at the time to interact with either of them at all.

The second oddly designed structure I found was like something out of a child’s fantasy. While the walls looked the same as the others, the roof looked like that of a gingerbread house baked in time for Christmas complete with icing. There was even a banner of a cupcake with pink icing hanging off the side, leading me to suspect that either this building was a bakery or just a product produced by the bakery the banner represented. The spire that rose out of the middle of the roof strongly resembled a pair of cupcakes stacked on top of each other with a trio of large candles sticking out of the top. However, the flames at the tips seemed to just be light bulbs. I can distinctly remember thinking “Looks good enough to eat…” as I stopped in front of the building. I was also tempted to laugh at the seemingly edible design, but restrained myself for fear of inciting an attack from the locals.

“Excuse me, but you’re a human, aren’t you?”

I froze while gritting my teeth in fear. The voice came directly from behind me and sounded like that of a young woman. (This is it… I’m in trouble.) I remember thinking as I slowly turned to face the source of the voice. I stared directly ahead, rooted to the spot.

“Um… Down here.”

I tilted my head down to see a unicorn looking up at me. I recognized her as the pony with the pink six-pointed star marking on her flanks I had seen minutes earlier. Her coat was a faded purple while her large intelligent eyes were a shade of violet. What surprised me was that her mane seemed to be styled into more of a human woman’s hairstyle instead of an ordinary mane. It was straight and well kempt and shared its coloration with her equally tidy dark blue, pink, and purple tail. I suppose she could sense my fascination and nervousness as she quickly gazed at me with a look of what I believed was concern.

“Are you OK? Did you steal something and are afraid someone’s going to find out?”

I was still too nervous and scared to say anything, so I simply shook my head. The unicorn then asked, “Well, why are you acting so uptight? Are all humans as shy as you? Or are you even a human at all?”

Feeling that this unicorn was not a threat to me, I muttered softly in response, “I am… And I’m not a…thief.”

The unicorn nodded with a slight smile in an effort to seemingly reassure me. “Then there’s nothing to worry about. I mean, it’s not like everyone here is going to skin you alive and eat you just because you’re not a pony…”

I took a step back at her apparent joke. At least I was hoping that was a joke. “Is that…what you did to this town’s human population?”

The unicorn seemed to understand that I mistook her attempt at humor as a subtle threat since she suddenly raised her forelegs and shook her hooves from side to side frantically with a nervous expression. “Oh, no! Of course not! It’s just that humans have never been seen around here before. I honestly thought that they only appeared in myth.”

The fact that humans had never been seen in this town to the point that they were thought of as mythical beings caused me to fear the worst. I feared what I would hear if I asked the unicorn, but I felt I had to know. “Miss… Where am I?”

The unicorn dropped back down on all fours and replied promptly, “You’re in Ponyville. It’s pretty much right in the middle of Equestria.”

Equestria. Ponyville. They sounded like names out of a child’s storybook. And there was no way this could be Earth if humans have never once been encountered here.

(I must be dreaming… But this feels too real to be a dream…) I tried pinching myself to see if I would wake up. But I still found myself in the middle of the town with many ponies of many colors watching me. (I guess it has to hurt more than this to work.)

I gazed down at the unicorn and asked, “I don’t want to be any trouble, but could you please kick me?”

The unicorn clearly did not expect my question since she took a step backwards with a somewhat shocked expression on her face. “Kick you? Really?! But won’t that hurt?”

I nodded sincerely, understanding her concern. “I know it’s a…weird request. But I really need it.”

Before the unicorn before me could even agree to carry out my request, we both jumped at the sound of someone yelling from above us. “LOOK OUT BELOW!!!”

I did not even know what hit me as something crashed onto me from above, sending me chin-first into the ground. I will never know how my glasses escaped damage from that incident. I groaned in discomfort, the impact having inflicted more than enough pain to wake up anyone from an unpleasant dream. I heard the unicorn’s voice ask with both a hint of concern and annoyance. “Rainbow Dash! What was that for?!”

The next voice I heard came from right next to my head. It was also the voice of a young woman, but had a much more boisterous tone to it while also sounding a bit grainy as well. “Sorry about that, Twilight. Tried out another trick just now. Didn’t work out at all. I didn’t get you, did I?”

As I felt the weight of whomever fell on me shift, I could hear the jeering laughter of the other ponies around us. Apparently the sight of someone falling out of the sky and using me as a landing cushion was rather amusing to them. And in hindsight, I suppose it was funny to watch too. But it was no fun to experience. I heard the unicorn ask with a gentle genuinely concerned tone, “Are you OK? I’m sure Rainbow Dash meant no harm. You’re not hurt, are you?”

The sympathetic words of the unicorn did nothing to help soothe my humiliation. Lost, afraid, nervous, and now embarrassed, I climbed to my feet and rushed inside the closest building I could find while holding back tears. Which happened to be the gingerbread house I was observing a moment ago. As I slammed the door behind me, I could hear the unicorn scolding ‘Rainbow Dash’ and everyone who had laughed. “That’s no way to welcome a new visitor! Be quiet!”

I hardly looked around at my surroundings as I took a seat at a table in the corner of the room I had just entered. I took off my glasses, buried my face in my arms, and just let my frustration simmer. I did not want to move. Just sit there and brood. I tried to not make a sound since I did not want to draw attention to myself. A few minutes passed before I heard the door open again. The faint clopping of hooves approached me before the same voice of whoever fell on me spoke up, but in a much more reserved tone from before.

“Hey… Uh… You all right after that? I didn’t have enough time to right myself before hitting the ground, so… I guess I should say thanks for breaking my fall… No hard feelings, right?”

I was certain she was being sincere and I really did not have enough time to react at the time it occurred, so I did not really hold a grudge. But I was still feeling bitter and turned my head away from her. “No hard feelings…”

The owner of the voice asked while letting out a sigh of relief, “Phew, I was a little worried you were gonna snap at me for that. You’re a good sport. Is there anything I can do to make it up to ya?”

I was silently grateful for her willingness to help cheer me up, but my response to her was blunt and honest. “You can start by leaving me alone to rest.”

She asked with a tone of concern in her voice, “You sure? I can get you a cupcake or something.”

My only response was brief. “Not hungry…”

I was not aware that some of my tears were leaking down the sides of my arms onto the table. She must have noticed because she then asked, “Oh man… Are you crying? Is there anything I can do?”

By this point, I was too distressed to really say anything. All I could do was turn my head away and hope she would leave. I heard an audible sigh and the sound of hooves clopping followed by the sound of a door opening then closing.

My moment of peace did not last very long as I heard the door open and close about five minutes later. I sighed, hoping it was not the same pony again. I then heard a bell ring, followed by a woman’s voice speaking in a motherly tone. “Oh, hello Fluttershy. What can I get you, dear?”

The next voice I heard was vastly different from all other voices I had heard so far. It was a very quiet voice that was almost a whisper. I could sense great gentleness in the tone of the young woman it belonged to. “Oh, I’m not here to buy anything today, Mrs. Cake. I’m here to…um…give a pep talk to someone. Is there somepony here who isn’t having a good day?”

I remained perfectly still, hoping ‘Mrs. Cake’ would not notice me or at least mistake me for a pile of clothes. My hopes were quickly dashed when she replied, “Is that him over there?”

The sound of clopping hooves approached me while I held my breath, hoping she would overlook me. Soon, I felt something hard tap my leg. “Um… Excuse me, but are you OK?”

I remained silent and still as stone in the hopes that she would think I was just an inanimate object. But I heard the sounds of her footsteps go past me followed by the chair beside me being pulled out. I braced myself for pain, expecting to be bashed over the head with it. Instead, I heard the chair squeak and creak slightly as if someone had just sat on it. “Um… I’m not going to bite. Can you tell me what’s wrong? I can at least lend an ear.”

The voice sounded far too gentle to hint at even the slightest possibility of malice. Feeling some of my nervousness fade away, I cast my caution to the wind and turned my head to look at the owner of the voice. Like everyone else I had seen so far, she was a pony. But unlike the unicorn, she lacked a horn and had a pair of folded wings at her sides. Her coat was a pale yellow, possibly even a shade of gold, and her mane and tail were a pale pink. Her mane was draped mostly to her right with it parting in two large bangs that curled at the ends. Her tail was the same, being somewhat longer than most others with her mane even reaching past her knees. The markings on her flanks were a trio of butterflies with pink wings and turquoise bodies and antennae. She was somehow entirely seated on the chair without falling off, something I found surprising about the ponies of this land. Her strong cyan eyes gazed at me with great concern, but also with great shyness as well. I sighed and spoke after scanning her for a moment. “You’re…..cute.”

The pegasus pony blushed deeply at my compliment, turning away with her eyes closed. “I…uh…I’m flattered…”

Feeling that I may have offended her, I buried my face in my arms again. Perhaps she would go away. A moment of silence passed before I heard the pony speak up again in her quiet voice, “Wha…. What’s your name?”

Without even looking at her, I replied, “James.”

The pegasus pony probably smiled as she retorted with a slightly more upbeat tone, “James… That’s a unique name. I’m Fluttershy.”

“I overheard.” I muttered bluntly, having heard the brief conversation she had with Mrs. Cake.

“Oh, I’m sorry… I forgot you might have been listening…” Fluttershy whispered, seemingly embarrassed. After a moment of silence, she asked with a bit of hesitation in her tone, “So…James… Are you OK? Rainbow Dash told me you were crying… Did someone hurt you?”

I replied bluntly once more, still feeling bitter. “So what if I was? Everyone cries at some point.”

I believe I may have intimidated Fluttershy with my straightforward answer since she remained silent for a moment. She eventually asked, “Um… I hope I’m not interrupting anything… Should I leave you alone?”

In my mind at the time, I truly wanted to be left alone. However, I found Fluttershy’s presence and gentle voice to be calming. After thinking my answer over in my head, I replied with as gentle a tone as I could manage considering my mood at the time. “I… Please stay… Your voice is soothing to hear.”

While I could not see it, Fluttershy was blushing once again. “OK… I’ll stay. Um… So, what brings you to Ponyville? I never knew humans existed.”

I answered frankly, “I don’t know. I closed my eyes and found myself on the outside of town. I don’t know how I got here, I’m lost, alone, afraid, and then I was humiliated just a little while ago when that ‘Rainbow Dash’ used me as a safety cushion. And no, this is not a dream. That impact hurt too much for me to still be asleep after that.”

Fluttershy sighed deeply before speaking with a hint of contempt in her voice, “So that’s why everypony was laughing… How awful. Laughing at the misfortune of others…”

I sighed before replying, “I don’t blame them. When I think about it, I probably would’ve laughed too if I saw it happen. I’m just glad my glasses were OK after that.”

Fluttershy and I conversed for a few more minutes, lost in conversation. I never once raised my head to look at her again, although I felt Fluttershy gently rubbing my back with her hoof every now and then. Eventually, she asked, “You do sound like you’ve been through a lot today… Would a hug help you feel better?”

Halfheartedly, I nodded. “Sure… If you want.”

I suddenly felt two strong legs wrap around me and hold me in a gentle embrace. I raised my head and found Fluttershy embracing me with her forelegs while reared up on her hind legs. I can recall my vision becoming blurred as I began to tear up, as it was the first genuine act of kindness I had received since arriving in this strange land. In response, I draped my right arm across her back and held her close as I whispered softly, “Thanks…..”

Fluttershy whispered quietly, “All better now?”

I wiped my tears away and smiled slightly. “I don’t know about ‘all’, but I’m better now than I was a minute ago.”

Fluttershy gave me a surprise nuzzle before letting go and dropping back down onto all fours. “I’m glad I could help. If you see me around, feel free to say hi.”

I watched quietly as the pegasus pony left the bakery. Still feeling slightly down, I rested my head on my arms once again and muttered to myself without worrying if anyone heard me. “I think I just made my first friend…”

Moments later, I heard the voice of Mrs. Cake humming a tune that was steadily getting closer. When it felt that she was right next to me, I looked to my left and found a pony setting three cupcakes on the table that were the size of my fist. Her coat was a light shade of blue while her mane and tail were two shades of pink. The combination of blue and pink brought to mind cotton candy. Her eyes were just as pink and the styling of her tail and mane brought to mind icing on a cake, a style befitting of her profession. The markings on her flanks showed three cupcakes, each with a cherry on top. When she noticed that I was looking her way, she gave me a reassuring, almost motherly, smile. “Oh, hello dear. Did Fluttershy help cheer you up?”

No longer feeling nervous, I sat up and nodded. “Yes, ma’am.”

Mrs. Cake smiled comfortingly, “That dear is just the sweetest little thing you’ll ever see in Ponyville. No one can match her kindness. But since you’re new in town, how about trying out some of Sugarcube Corner’s wares?” She motioned her hoof towards the three cupcakes. The cake was probably made of dark chocolate mix and the icing was white, probably vanilla.

“Vanilla or cream cheese icing?” I asked, not having much of a taste for cream cheese.

Mrs. Cake giggled and replied, “Neither. That icing is buttercream.”

My eyes went wide at the mention of buttercream. “That sounds fantastic. How much? And do you take debit or credit?” The only form of money I had with me was my debit card. And I had no way of returning home to get paper money.

“Oh, we only take cash, dear. Not many businesses in Ponyville accept credit. But don’t worry. Those three are on the house. Nothing cheers ponies up quite like Sugarcube Corner cupcakes!” Mrs. Cake gave me a pat on the back, trying to reassure me.

“The only problem is that I’m not a pony… But thanks anyway.” I removed the wrapping from one and took a bite, chewing slowly to enjoy this new treat to the fullest. The flavor of the buttercream complimented the cake very well.

“Fabulous…” It was all I could say as I enjoyed my first cupcake.

“I expected nothing less, dear. Those are for you to enjoy at your leisure. But I recommend you finish them soon. They’re the last three from the first batch I made this morning. Wouldn’t want them to get stale now.” Mrs. Cake pushed the next one closer to me before heading back into the kitchen.

Two cupcakes of that size is usually my limit as I was unable to start on the third. Deciding to hold onto it until later, I put my glasses back on and headed out the door with cupcake in hand. I immediately felt the eyes of the town’s ponies once again staring at me, though I did not feel as nervous as before. As I walked around the outside of Sugarcube Corner, I came across Fluttershy, the unicorn I first met, and another pegasus. The unicorn and pegasus seemed to be busy chatting with each other since they did not seem to notice my presence. I recognized the pegasus’ voice as the one who first entered the bakery to apologize to me, leading me to identify her as Rainbow Dash. Her name matched her appearance, as her tail and mane were rainbow-striped, both unkempt and wild in form. Her coat was a shade of cyan and her eyes rose-colored. The symbol on her flanks seemed to be a white cloud with a rainbow-colored lightning bolt being emitted from its underside. I remember muttering under my breath, “Wild woman, most likely…”

As I observed the three ponies, I noticed that Fluttershy was not as immersed in the conversation as the other two. I lightly tapped her back to get her attention. When she turned to face me, I held out the spare cupcake to her.

“F…for me?” Fluttershy asked with a blush on her face. I shyly nodded, knowing that many of the other bystanders were watching my every move. With a tiny grin, she whispered, “Thank you, James.” She then reached out with her forward right hoof facing up, allowing me to set the cupcake on it. Already starting to lose my nerve, I quickly waved farewell and headed in the opposite direction as quickly as I could.

My nervousness began to resurface as the many ponies around me whispered to each other, likely gossiping about me. I was so focused on avoiding eye contact; I nearly did not notice a pony wander right into my path. I narrowly stopped myself from tripping over her at the last second. “Sorry.” I said promptly.

The pony seemed to be rather curious about me as she gazed at me for a moment. Her big eyes were a dark blue while her coat was a bright pink. Her tail and mane were more of a magenta hue, but seemed to be abnormally…..poofy. I could find no better term to describe it. If I did not know better, I would have guessed they were full of air like balloons. My guess would likely have been supported by the symbols on her flanks, which consisted of three balloons with two blue and one yellow. Finding her constant stare awkward, I attempted to casually break the silence. “Um… Hi?”

I was not prepared for her reaction. The pony jumped into the air and let out a loud gasp before dashing past me at speeds I never knew could be reached by an equine. When I turned around to see where she had went, she was already gone. “Um… Xenophobic, maybe?”

I decided to explore outside of town, curious of what there was to see and wanting to get away from the prying eyes of Ponyville. My first discovery was what seemed to be a farm to the southwest. Upon drawing closer, I found a large red barn with a shiny purple roof that seemed to have been recently refurbished. I noticed some chickens milling about nearby and a few sheds in the distance. But more than anything, I saw apple trees. Hundreds of apple trees covering the hilly landscape. There were even various apple images all over the place, from a wood panel with an apple shape cut out hanging over the gate I passed through to a bright red apple weathervane on top of the barn. “Apple orchard… What else could it be?”

Having had very few encounters with farms in my life, I decided to take a look around out of curiosity. But I had already reached the barn before a voice spoke up from behind me, “What brings ya ‘round these parts? And what are you? Yer way too big ta be a pony.”

I tensed up immediately and turned to face the owner of the voice. “A might funny-lookin’, ain’t ya? Never seen one of you ‘round before. Where ya from, pardner?” The owner of the voice was yet another pony. She spoke with a southern accent befitting a farm girl. Her coat was orange and her mane and tail were blond. She had a few freckles under her green eyes, a trait I found rather charming. A brown stetson hat rested atop her head. I also noticed that her mane and tail were tied at the ends with her mane hanging past her shoulders. Lastly, the symbols on her flanks consisted of three red apples.

This pony seemed more curious than hostile to me, so I let myself relax somewhat. Remembering her question, I answered while trying to not seem suspicious in the slightest. “Um… Well, I’m not from around here. I’m a human. And I don’t think humans are native to Equestria.”

The pony laughed upon hearing my response. “Human? Y’all are pullin’ my left hind leg! They’re just stuff from old ponytales! Now seriously, what are you?”

I frowned at the farm pony’s stubbornness. “You asked an honest question and I gave you an honest answer. If you don’t believe me, I can’t help that.”

The pony seemed to detect the slight amount of frustration in my voice since she stopped smirking immediately. “Oh… Didn’t mean ta strike a nerve. It’s just that humans only show up in old folklore and that sorta stuff. Ya don’t sound like yer lyin’ either, so sorry if I ticked ya off. Anyway, I’m forgettin’ my manners. The name’s Applejack. And this here lovely patch of red and green is Sweet Apple Acres. So, what’s yer name, pardner?”

Relieved to find someone who was more hospitable than the majority of the ponies I had passed earlier, I smiled wholeheartedly as I spoke my reply. “The name’s James. And nice farm you got here, Miss Applejack.”

Applejack chuckled and shook her hoof in a dismissive manner. “No need ta use the honorifics with me. Just keep it simple, if ya don’t mind.”

I nodded at Applejack’s request, but my eyes once again fell upon the apple symbols on her flanks. “AJ, may I ask you something?”

The farm pony smiled at my use of her initials in preference of her full name. “Now that’s keepin’ things simple! And sure! Whatcha need ta know?”

I pointed at her flank and asked, “I’ve been seeing those markings on every pony I’ve come across today. And they’re all different. What are they? Tattoos?”

Applejack glanced at her markings and laughed, “Oh, that?! That’s my cutie mark! Every pony gets one eventually.”

I raised an eyebrow at the name of the markings I had seen so many times that day. Cutie mark. Yet another term that sounds like something out of a child’s storybook. “Cutie…? Seriously?”

Applejack tried to keep a straight face, as she seemed to find my expression amusing. “What’s wrong? You got somethin’ against anythin’ cute? Even the men get ‘em! And it’s not a joke. Every cutie mark is unique. They show or represent the unique talents or gifts of the pony that wears ‘em.”

I pondered Applejack’s explanation in my head for a moment. “They’re all different? And they show what a pony is really skilled at? If that’s the case, what does yours mean?”

Applejack smirked at me. “Well, if you wanna keep it simple…” She then spoke rather proudly with her accent being slightly stronger than before, “Ah like apples!” I could not help laughing at her exclamation. She likes apples, she works with apples, and she even lives around apples. What else could her cutie mark be but apples? And if you ask me, I suspect she dreams apples.

“Well, I better get back ta lunch. I’ve got a lotta apples ta harvest once I finish.” Applejack said as she walked over to an upside-down pail. A sandwich sat atop it.

Seeing Applejack’s sandwich made me ponder what the diet of these ponies consists of. “AJ, what kind of sandwich is that?”

The farm pony turned to face me after taking a bite. “It’s a grass and daisy sandwich. Good stuff! Wanna bite?”

I was hardly surprised that even these ponies eat grass and flowers. “Sorry, but that doesn’t sound very appetizing to me. You got any meat?”

My request for meat seemed to shock Applejack somewhat as she gasped and took one step away from me. “Meat?! Wait… Are you a…carnivore?”

I rolled my eyes and frowned, “No. I’m an omnivore. Humans eat all sorts of foods from fruits to meats to veggies. And I have no desire for pony meat, if that’s what you think I’m getting at.”

Applejack breathed a sigh of relief. “Phew. Ya had me goin’ there for a minute. Well, sorry. We ponies are strictly vegetarian.”

I sighed with a lack of enthusiasm as I thought of having to survive on such a limited variety of food choices. Once Applejack finished her sandwich, she walked past me. “Well, I better get back ta work. See ya around, James.” I waved goodbye and left the way I came.

Curious of what else there was to see around Ponyville, I headed east crossing over a small river that snaked through the town. On the outskirts of town, I came across a cluster of tents with designs that I would likely find in a Renaissance festival. However, there was also a house of sorts near them. It was quite cylindrical in shape with a spire that seemed to function as a second floor. The design was surprisingly elegant with large windows on the ground floor with pink and purple and azure and white colorations all over it. Above the doorway was what seemed to be an emblem depicting a carousel horse complete with the support bar standing vertically through it. “A carousel house?” I remember speaking aloud.

“Not quite. Carousel Boutique.” A very refined woman’s voice spoke to me from behind. I turned to face the owner of the voice and found another pony that seemed to be wearing a pair of saddlebags. Like the first pony I spoke to, she was a unicorn. Her eyes were a beautiful shade of azure and she seemed to be wearing light blue eye shadow and had very feminine and elegantly styled eyelashes. Her coat was the purest shade of white I had seen all day and her mane and tail were an indigo hue. They were both styled in the same way with her hair being styled into a curl at the ends. Her cutie mark consisted of three light blue diamonds, leading me to suspect that this pony was of a very high social class.

“Darling, I do believe you could use some sprucing up. That attire is so unsophisticated.” The unicorn spoke with a very noticeable upper-class accent that I found comparable to those used by film actresses from the 60s. But after closer examination, she then asked, “Wait a moment… What exactly are you? You seem rather bare for a pony.”

I was feeling the calmest I had felt all day since meeting Fluttershy, as this unicorn pony seemed to be far from hostile or even aggressive at all. I answered her question calmly, “I’m not a pony at all, ma’am. I’m a human.”

The unicorn looked just as shocked as almost everyone else I had said that to so far. “A human?! The creature of myth?!”

I rolled my eyes at her exclamation and dryly replied, “Humans really aren’t all that special. I find you ponies to be more fascinating than humanity.”

The pony seemed flattered by my admittance to being so fascinated with her kind as she blushed slightly. “Oh, you are too kind. And where are my manners? I am Rarity and the proprietor of this fine boutique.”

Rarity’s display of manners to someone of a much lower social class like myself took me aback slightly. Someone of her grace and style being courteous of those below her without being conceited or snooty was truly, as her name implied, a rarity. “Rarity… That name suits you. My name is James.”

I could see Rarity grin and giggle rather modestly at my compliment. “You are too kind, dear. But now that you’re here, allow me to craft something more fitting for you.” I had no time to refuse as she grabbed my wrist in her mouth and dragged me inside the house. But not without smashing my forehead into the top of the doorway, that is.

“AUGH!!!” I hunkered over and clutched my forehead, gritting my teeth in sharp pain. Rarity let go of me the instant I yelled and looked back at me.

“Oh my goodness, did I hurt you?!” Rarity asked with a hint of panic in her voice.

“No… The dang doorway was too low.” I replied while trying to endure the pain however I could. “I think this will leave a lump…”

Rarity shook her head while seemingly trying to think quickly. “Oh no, I shall not allow such a blemish to be left on your face! Wait right here. I know just what will do the trick.” I watched the unicorn pony run off through a doorway nearby that lacked a door.

While I waited, my eyes scanned my surroundings. Much to my surprise, the building looked less like a house and more like an indoor studio. The room was also rather spacious. The walls were light pink with purple floral patterns. Various pony mannequins stood about, full-length mirrors hung on walls with very low dressers beneath them, and many dark pink curtains hung everywhere. I also noticed a flight of stairs leading upwards next to the hall Rarity went down that had a very barebones look to it with very dark indigo coloration. There were also numerous grid-based shelves containing various colored cloth and a sewing machine right beside me. “A seamstress?”

Moments later, Rarity came trotting back with what seemed to be a first aid kit with it hanging from her mouth by its handle. But when she set it down, I stared in surprise as the box seemed to open on its own. “So sorry if I kept you waiting. Now dear, I need you to remove your hands from your head. Leave it all to me.”

I was in too much pain to argue, so I did as I was told. But I jumped slightly when I saw bandages, ointment, and tape float out of the box. “Just hold still. This shouldn’t take long at all.” Rarity appeared to be merely staring at the medicinal tools and me while an unseen force began to make the bandages unravel. But as some ointment was squeezed from its tube, I noticed that Rarity’s white horn was engulfed in a billowing light blue aura while shimmering. The levitating medical supplies were also surrounded by a faint blue glow. I felt the cool touch of the ointment being applied to the bruised area of my forehead by invisible fingers. A cotton pad was then set over the area where the ointment had been applied before the bandages were wrapped tightly around my head. “Hmmmm… Oh, one last thing!” Rarity looked towards a desk as a draw slid open. Two marker pens floated out of the drawer, or were they highlighter pens? Regardless, they were red and green. The cap on the green one popped off before the tip was applied to my bandage. “Don’t move, James. I’ll make this as quick as possible.”

The sound of scribbling markers reached my ears while I sat perfectly still, wondering what Rarity was doing to my bandages. After a minute or two, she swapped to the red marker. However, I only heard it being used on the center of my forehead for a brief moment. “There we are! Oh, you look quite dashing now. Functional and stylish in one package!” A hand….or should I say hoof mirror floated over to me to show my reflection. The bandages had been colored green, but a red star had been drawn right in the middle of them on the front. “Red and green go so well together, do they not?”

I lightly touched the bandages, finding that the ink was already dry. At a glance, it seemed that I was wearing a headband. I turned to Rarity and nodded before replying, “Well, red and green are complimentary colors. Green’s even one of my favorite colors.”

Rarity beamed as she ‘set’ the mirror down, “My choice of color was perfect as always. I settle for nothing but the best in my work. But truly, are you all right? I’m terribly sorry about that.”

I nodded, impressed by how quickly and sincerely she treated my injury. “I’m fine now. I can hardly feel the pain at all. That ointment works fast. And now I know to always duck when I use a door here.”

Rarity smiled with an uneasy grin, apparently being reminded that it was she who caused me to get hurt. “Not only is it a painkiller. It will also help the swelling recede. But I still feel I must make it up to you somehow. Perhaps I can weave you a new outfit to replace those old rags? I mean... Well, I really should do something! Not even five minutes since we've met and I've already caused you harm. Not the best way to introduce myself, was it?"

That little personal insight got a very brief snicker out of me. I was about to turn down her offer, but I then remembered that the only clothes I had with me in Equestria were the ones on my back. “Well… All right, Miss Rarity. But please keep them casual.” As she jotted down a note, I asked, “Wait… Weave new clothes? You can do that?”

With a giggle, Rarity faced me and smiled. “But of course! I am the leading fashion designer of Ponyville. I only use the finest materials and make everything to bring out the inner beauty of the pony who wears them….. Well, you’re not a pony, but you understand.”

I smiled slightly, suspecting that Rarity had every right to boast. But I then asked, “But what is this place? Your home?”

Rarity proudly explained to me, “As I said before, this is the Carousel Boutique. It is where I live and do my work. This room right here is where I conduct business and perform the bulk of my job. In the back is the kitchen and living room while the second story contains the bedroom and bathroom.”

We conversed for a few minutes, I finding Rarity to be a very likeable host. “Rarity, how did you make those things float and work without touching them? Telekinesis?”

The unicorn seemed baffled by my guess. “Teleki what now? Whatever it is, that is not what I did. I simply used magic. See?” Her horn once again began to shimmer as a billowing aura engulfed it. I suddenly felt myself float in the air for about two seconds before being set back down on the bench. “Every unicorn possesses magical abilities. Our horns contain and channel the energies for various uses.”

I bowed my head in thought as I learned that the horn of a unicorn is not just for show. “Unicorns can use magic and pegasi can fly. You all have it easy compared to humans.”

Minutes passed before I looked out the window. The sun was starting to get low in the sky as night began to draw near. “Rarity, is there a hotel or anything like that in Ponyville? I need to find a place to stay tonight.”

The unicorn gaze me a slightly perplexed gaze. “Well... There are a couple, if memory serves. But even so, why would you ever need to find one? Don’t you have a place of your own?”

I sighed, worried that I may have to camp in some bushes for the night. “I only just showed up in Equestria today and I have no idea how it happened. All I have are the clothes on my back, the glasses on my face, and the stuff in my pockets. Nothing else.”

Rarity frowned, clearly showing sympathy for me. But she soon smiled and spoke jovially, “What a shame! No knowledge of how you arrived? And no way to return home? Then you need a new place to stay! By all means, stay here! My home is your home.”

My eyes opened wide and my jaw nearly dropped. I could hardly believe a pony would allow me, a complete stranger, to reside in her house. “Well, what’s the rent? A hundred a month? Two hundred?”

My question only prompted a giggle from Rarity as she replied, “No, I ask for no such thing. You may stay for as long as you need. Everyone needs a place to rest at night. And don’t try to change my mind! I won’t accept cash in return. You are welcome here, James. And that’s that.”

I felt a complex mix of relief, gratitude, and guilt as I listened to Rarity voice her generosity. “…..Rarity…. I… I don’t know what to say… Just… Thank you.”

Before we could speak longer, there was a knock at the door. “Hm? I seldom get visitors at this hour.” I heard Rarity mutter as she answered the door. The door was split into two halves, with Rarity only opening the top half. “No one here? Oh, wait.” Her horn glowed again before an envelope floated up into view. The envelope opened as the note inside was lifted out. I watched while Rarity read it in silence.

“Oh, that Pinkie Pie. I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised.” Rarity chuckled before she crumpled up the note and flung it into a wastebasket.

“Pinkie Pie? Something important?” I asked, not sure if the name I just heard was the name of another pony or some type of dessert.

Rarity chuckled as she headed towards the front door and opened both halves with magic again. “It was nothing important. But I need to head into town for a little while. Make yourself at home, darling.” The door closed behind her, leaving me alone in the Carousel Boutique.

Curious of what else there was to see, I decided to look down the hall where Rarity had retrieved her first aid kit. I found the kitchen on the right with the living room on the left. Both rooms were rather small, which was understandable considering the fairly small statures of ponies. The living room contained a sofa that was long enough for me to lie down on, an equally long table in front of it, an end table next to the sofa that held a desk lamp, and a small pile of various fashion magazines. With nothing else to do at the time, I picked them up and started to look through them. “Fashionista Monthly? Boutique le Chic? Fillies of Fashion? Equestria’s Finest…. Wait a minute…” At the bottom of the pile was a magazine that stood out from the rest. I read the title aloud. “Play…mare…” On the cover was a pure white stallion with a black mane and tail smirking whimsically. I snickered under my breath, “I guess even ponies have guilty pleasures at times.”

I sat down on the sofa and began to look through Rarity’s newest copy of Equestria’s Finest to pass the time. “Short tails are in this year?” I flipped a page. “Uproar over Wonderbolt’s Spitfire on her new flight pattern. Original or Plagiarized?” Right as I read that, I heard a tapping on the window. Curious, I took a peek. When I looked outside, I saw a slab of cardboard floating in the air with an arrow painted on it pointing in the direction of the front door. “The heck…?”

Thinking that it was just Rarity playing a prank on me, I opened the front door and spoke, “You have my attention, Miss Rarity…. Wait…. What?” Floating before me was another slab of cardboard. Written on it were the words ‘Follow Me’. The slab then began to float away from me. Not sure if I should leave Rarity’s home unattended, I held up my hand. “Just a moment.” I ran back inside and wrote a note for Rarity explaining that I had been called away by a floating sign. I know it sounds ridiculous, but if unicorns can use telekinesis-like magic with their horns, she would probably believe me.

I ran back outside and closed the door behind me, finding the sign waiting patiently for me where I last saw it. As I approached, it floated away from me with the side with ‘Follow Me’ written on it constantly facing me. “Where exactly are you taking me?” I asked the sign. I suppose that was a pointless question since cardboard cannot speak. Even in Equestria. It led me back into the center of Ponyville, though there were not as many ponies out at these later hours. I remember hearing cicadas hissing all around me, even the occasional mournful cry of a Higurashi cicada. As the sun was beginning to descend over the horizon and night was starting to move in, the call of this particular cicada was all the more fitting for the moment.

Before long, the delicious gingerbread roof of Sugarcube Corner came into view. “There?” I asked as my eyes trailed upwards. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed what I thought was a pony looking out of one of the second story windows. Whoever it was probably saw me since it suddenly ducked out of sight. Since the lighting was becoming poor, I could not make out the details of the body. However, I distinctly remember seeing a glowing horn on the head. “Was that Rarity? Or…someone else?”

My gut instinct was beginning to tell me to walk away before it was too late. But since no one in Ponyville had tried to harm me during my first day there, I felt I had no reason to doubt them yet. Against my better judgment, I followed the cardboard sign to Sugarcube Corner’s front door. I could see through the window that there was only a lit candle resting on the main counter providing light in the shop. “Nobody’s even here. Why did you lead me here if the place has already closed for the night?” I turned to walk away, but the sign floated in front of me and rammed my chest a few times as if it was trying to tell me something. I turned to face the door again and watched as the sign tapped the door. It was then I noticed that this door did not even have a doorknob. “Are you kidding me? How am I supposed to…” I found that the door pushed inward when I nudged it. “How did I not remember how it… Oh. Right…” I remembered then how I was too distraught to really pay any attention to my surroundings at the time I first entered the bakery. I pushed the door open entirely and followed the sign inside, pleased that the doorway was barely high enough for me to not have to duck very much at all.

The door swung shut behind me on its own once I was inside Sugarcube Corner. “OK, I’m here. Now what?” The sign turned around. On the other side was the word ‘Upstairs’. I looked around and saw a flight of stairs behind the counter. “I hope this isn’t a prank to get me arrested for trespassing…” The sign suddenly fell on the counter, apparently having fulfilled its use. I then stood at the bottom of the stairs and looked up. While the stairwell itself was slightly lit from the candle’s flame, the top was almost pitch-black. Now just as nervous as I was when I first arrived in Ponyville, I slowly climbed the stairs while being very careful to mind my head.

I remember thinking to myself as I neared the top, (Something’s wrong here. It’s not that dark out just yet. Why can’t I see anything at all?) At the top of the stairs, I looked around and found I could not see the windows. (Are they covered?) I faced the wall on my right and felt along it for a light switch. I did not have to look for long as I found it right in front of me. But as soon as I flicked on the lights, several voices shouted behind me, “SURPRISE!!!”

Scared out of my wits, I immediately turned off the lights without turning to face the owners of the voices. “S-sorry! I…uh… I didn’t see anything! Sorry for…um…walking in uninvited! I-I-I-I’ll just be going now.” However, I then froze as I heard the voices of several girls laughing. Before I could turn to face the stairs, something nudged my lower back.

A young woman’s voice spoke from right behind me in a high-pitched energetic tone, “James, you silly! This is YOUR party!” I felt whoever was nudging me reach past me and flip the light switch on again. Once I could see again, I looked down and saw the very same pink pony who had run off at absurd speed earlier that day when I merely said ‘Hi’ to her.

“A party? MY party?” I asked in bewilderment.

The pink pony replied with an excited grin, “Yup! When someone new comes to Ponyville, we always make sure they get a warm welcome! Oh, and all your friends are here too!”

I turned to my left and found five familiar ponies standing at the center of the room. “Rarity? Applejack? Fluttershy? Rainbow Dash? And…” My gaze fell upon the purple unicorn mare I had met earlier that day. “Um….. Twilight, was it?”

The purple unicorn nodded and smiled at me while speaking her reply. “Twilight Sparkle, to be precise. And how’ve you been since we met? You feeling better by now?”

I looked around the room before responding. There were many balloons and streamers hanging from an upper balcony, confetti was scattered everywhere, there was a wooden tub filled with water that seemed to have apples floating in it, and a table with a bowl of punch and an impressive cake that was more than half my size. I then faced my hosts and asked, “You did all this for me? You hardly even know me…”

Rainbow Dash spoke up in her enthusiastic voice, “Yeah, we don’t know you all that well yet. But from what we’ve seen from you so far, you’re pretty cool. At least as far as shy guys get. And besides that, you seem like you’ve had a pretty rotten day. So think of this party as a way to cheer you up!”

I took off my glasses as I honestly felt tears building up again. I was genuinely touched by this powerful show of unconditional hospitality. “Uh oh… Do you need a hug again?” Fluttershy asked in her adorably quiet voice. I was only able to nod as I rubbed my fingers against my closed eyes. I felt Fluttershy rear up on her hind legs and embrace me with her forelegs with her head resting against my ribs. I held her against me with my spare arm as the other five ponies let out an aww.

“Ain’t that the cutest thing y’all ever saw, girls?” I heard Applejack speak up.

“Cute? I would say they are simply DARLING.” Rarity’s accent made her voice instantly recognizable.

Fluttershy eventually whispered, “Feel better, James?” I looked down at her and silently nodded with a smile.

Once Fluttershy had released me from her embrace, I turned to face the five other ponies. “Girls… I really don’t know what to say to all this… When I ended up here today, I was scared, lost, and alone. And I am truly grateful you’ve given me your support.”

Applejack chuckled with a humble smile. “Aw shucks, James… Just don’t forget ta thank Pinkie Pie. She set up the whole party herself.”

I glanced around, finding the pink pony standing next to a phonograph. “Enough waiting! Everypony’s here now, so let’s PARTY!” She then nudged the needle with her muzzle, pushing it into place as music began to play.

Right after kicking off the party, the pink pony ran right over to me and grinned while speaking with very brief pauses between each sentence. “Hi, James! I’m Pinkie Pie! I got this party set up just for you! Did we surprise you? Huh? Huh? Huh?”

Pinkie Pie had reared herself up on her hind legs and pulled me close to her in a very chummy fashion, her left foreleg holding me around my waist. “Surprise me? I very near jumped outta my skin. Does that tell you anything?”

Pinkie Pie then began to speak very VERY quickly to me. “It sure does! It means you were very surprised! Hey, what would happen if you DID jump out of your skin? Would you just be a skeleton? Would you walk around with your bones creaking like EEYEH or maybe CRRRECK? Ooh! That would be so awesome for Nightmare Night! You wouldn’t even need a costume! You’d just walk up to the door and they’d be like YAAAAHHHH!!! And then maybe they’d jump out of their skins too! You could lead a whole skeleton pony parade! Then maybe we’d join your parade as skeletons too! Cause now we’re your friends too! And friends do all sorts of fun things together!”

Due to the very fast speed of Pinkie Pie’s chattering, I could hardly keep up with anything she said. Hoping someone knew what she said, I turned to the other five ponies and asked, “Um…. Translation?” Each of them burst into hysterical laughter, as did I.

The party started without a hitch. Twilight and Pinkie Pie started by dancing to the music, though I never knew ponies could dance well at all and I am not certain exactly how to describe how quadrupeds dance at this moment. Rarity and Fluttershy started with friendly chatter while trying out the cake and punch. But what caught my eye the most was Rainbow Dash and Applejack bobbing for apples.

The last time I ever saw bobbing for apples at a party was way back when I was either three or four years old, so I felt a significant nostalgia rush as I approached the two bobbers. Applejack dunked her head into the tub, and then pulled it out with an apple in her mouth, which she chomped down with a single bite. Rainbow Dash noticed me approach them and waved at me. “You up for bobbing for apples, James?”

I took off my glasses and set them near the punch bowl. “I haven’t seen this at a party in ages, so sure thing.” I got down on my knees and gripped the sides of the tub for balance. I then dunked my face into the tub and felt around for anything to grab onto. After a few seconds, I felt something drift between my jaws and bit down on it. When I pulled myself out of the tub, a red apple was in my teeth.

“Nice one, James! And on your first try too!” Rainbow Dash applauded me while I removed the apple from my jaws.

“What’s wrong? Ya don’t want it?” Applejack asked, probably wanting it for herself since she…well…is all about apples.

“Not really. Red apples always leave my mouth feeling dried out. You can have it, AJ.” I handed the apple to the farm pony, who chomped it down vigorously.

“Found any of the special surprises in there yet?” Pinkie Pie asked as she came trotting over to check on us.

At the mention of something special, I asked, “What kind of surprises you talking about?”

The party animal pony merely giggled before replying, “I can’t tell you that, silly. It wouldn’t be a surprise if you knew!”

I looked back at Applejack and Rainbow Dash, who then looked at each other and back at me. “You game?” Rainbow Dash asked me with a smirk.

“Let’s do it.” I replied with a smirk of my own. In unison, the three of us dunked our heads into the tub. Rainbow Dash and Applejack both pulled out apples, but I was having trouble with whatever I ended up grabbing.

Applejack noticed that I was pulling myself out of the tub too slowly and asked once my ears were above water, “Whatcha got there, pardner? A lead weight?”

I groaned through my teeth the best I could. “I don’t know! But I’m not letting go!” I had no way of knowing that what I grabbed was a yellow apple (my favorite kind) with a spring stuck into it that had been glued to the bottom of the tub.

Once the spring was visible to her, Rainbow Dash gulped nervously. “Uh, James? I think you better let this one go.”

My only response to the pegasus pony was a growl as I struggled to pull it until it stopped pulling back. My efforts were drawing attention from the other ponies since they had stopped what they were doing to come over and watch. All the while, I had no real idea of what they were so fascinated by.

“James, let it go! You’re not supposed to win when you get that one!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed with a hoof raised.

I think the thing that was keeping the spring from pulling me back in was that I was using my arms on the tub for extra leverage. Eventually, I had pulled so far back, I was almost to a standing position and the spring was almost completely straightened out. At that point, the spring came loose and was suddenly yanked out of the apple and I was sent stumbling backwards and falling flat on my back without knowing what happened.

“Oh dear, are you all right?!” Rarity asked as she and the other girls came to my side. I replied by removing the apple from my mouth and laughing.

“Man, why didn’t you let that go?” Rainbow Dash asked with a baffled expression.

“Why? Because golden delicious apples are my favorite, that’s why.” I chuckled before I took a bite. The ponies laughed in unison as well.

Once I had eaten my apple, I turned to Pinkie Pie. “Any other surprises in there?”

Pinkie Pie rolled her eyes mischievously while speaking in an annoyingly dismissive tone, “Maaaaaybe.”

My first guess was that there were other fruit in the tub. I once again went to the apple tub and dunked my face in. But I was in for quite a surprise when I felt something soft clamp onto my face. (What the hell…?) I distinctly remember thinking at the strange feeling.

I immediately pulled my head out of the tub and opened my eyes. But to my shock, I could see nothing. I turned around and tried to ask what was on my face, but my voice was heavily muffled. I could hear Rainbow Dash snickering under her breath, struggling to keep herself from bursting into laughter.

Not getting a response from my friends, I tried feeling what was on my face. It felt wet, slightly slimy, and bumpy. I felt my blood chill as I immediately thought it was a piranha. I let out a muffled yell as I frantically tried to pull it off. My antics were clearly amusing to my friends since I could hear them all laughing at me. But when I began to have trouble breathing, I started to feel absolutely furious at Pinkie Pie for placing a live piranha in the tub.

Pinkie Pie seemed to notice that I was starting to suffocate since she loudly called out, “OK, that’s enough! Let him go, Gummy!” Right at those words, whatever was clamped onto my face let go and fell at my feet. But when I looked down, I saw not a piranha, but a baby alligator.

“A…..gator?” It was all I could say.

Pinkie Pie giggled and grinned at me. “Don’t worry, James! That’s just my pet alligator, Gummy! He’s got no teeth! See?” The alligator suddenly started biting my legs repeatedly. But each time, his toothless fleshy gums inflicted no pain.

“I think I’ve had enough applebobbing for today…” I said dazedly, slightly shell-shocked from the experience. I cut myself a slice of cake, poured myself a glass of punch, and took a seat while watching my friends enjoy themselves.

While I enjoyed my cake and punch, I silently thought of a way to get back at Pinkie Pie for putting me through one of the biggest scares of my life. My eyes soon fell upon the cake and I smirked slyly. I finished my plate and waited for Pinkie Pie to approach the cake for another slice before putting my plan into action.

“Hey, Pinkie Pie. I have something important to tell you.” I casually said while I approached her.

“Important? Oki doki loki! What’s up?” Pinkie Pie asked in her happy-go-lucky manner.

I smirked as I asked, “You sure love cake, don’t you?”

The pink pony laughed once before replying, “I love to party! It’s what I live for! And you can’t have parties without cake!”

I shook my head while not once losing my smirk. “Well then, you’ll love to hear this.” I then leaned forward and whispered into her ear, “The cake is a lie.”

At my words, Pinkie Pie froze. She then muttered, “The cake is a lie?” I nodded in silence. Right then, her mane suddenly let out a strange deflating sound as it…well…deflated. Like a balloon. Yes, I am not joking. Her hair LITERALLY deflated like a balloon. Where it was all puffy and full, it was now long and straight. The same occurred to her bushy tail, which was now similar in form to Twilight’s. I also noticed that her coat had become a darker hue. She then sobbed lightly as if she was on the verge of having a nervous breakdown. “If the cake is a lie, the party is a lie. And if the party is a lie…” She then broke down into tears, literally crying a river of them. “My whole life has been a liiiihihiiiiiiieee!!!”

Pinkie Pie’s wailing got everyone’s attention since they immediately came rushing to her side. “What’s the matter, sugarcube? Nopony likes ta cry at a party.” Applejack said in an attempt to try to lighten Pinkie’s spirits.

“It’s all a lie… The cake is a lie… The cake I made… It’s not even really there! That big chocolate cake is all in my head! Heheheh… I’ve been living a lie all these years! Cakes don’t exist! So parties don’t exist either! They’re all just a bunch of sugary fluffy tasty nothings!” I steadily became increasingly intimidated by Pinkie’s rapid decline in mental stability.

By the time Pinkie Pie had started to foam at the mouth, I had seen enough. I pulled her up to a sitting position and spoke in a loud tone, “Pinkie Pie. I was joking. It’s just a prank some people came up with back where I’m from.” When she still did not listen, I cut another slice of cake and jammed it into her mouth. “Tastes good, right?”

Pinkie Pie’s tirade suddenly ended as she tasted the cake. “Can you feel it? Can you taste it? Can you EAT it? Then the cake is no lie.” I explained, hoping she would calm down.

Once she swallowed the cake, Pinkie Pie smiled brightly as her mane and tail suddenly ‘inflated’ back to their previous forms. “You’re right! If I can touch it, taste it, and eat it, there’s no way it’s a lie! The cake’s not a lie! The cake is the truth! Long live the cake!” We all watched as the enlightened pony bowed before the cake in worship.

Twilight turned to me and asked with a truly perplexed stare, “What did you…?”

I shrugged my shoulders. “Don’t ask. Seriously. Don’t ask.” I then muttered under my breath, “Good grief, that girl is a roller coaster. She’s either on top of the world or at rock bottom. There’s no in-between with her!”

“Later, girls! And love the headband, James! Looks awesome on ya!” Rainbow Dash called out before she flew off for home while mistaking my colored bandages for headwear. Or at least she would have if she had not suddenly stopped and came back as if she had forgotten something. After a full two hours, we decided it was late enough and decided to head home. But before we all parted ways for the night, I was subjected to my very first group hug when all six of my new friends gathered around me and embraced me all at once. It was an experience I simply could not describe. To have gone from a simple misfit vagabond in Ponyville to an honored guest in one evening was a momentous experience for me.

Since I was staying with Rarity, the two of us walked back to the Carousel Boutique together. I was not familiar with Ponyville’s layout, so I let Rarity lead.

“A stellar party, wouldn’t you say?” Rarity asked as she led me to her home.

I nodded in agreement. “A great party, to say the least. And Pinkie Pie is truly a party animal.”

Rarity giggled briefly before looking over her shoulder at me. “Oh, she’s been like that for most of her life. Don’t let it get to you.”

I rolled my eyes while retorting, “Get to me? I’m not sure if I should be annoyed or entertained. Though I guess it’s never dull with her around.”

The two of us continued to converse while we walked. Before I even knew it, we were at the Carousel Boutique’s front door. This time, I made sure to duck as I went inside.

“Now then, let me show you where you will be staying. Come with me.” Rarity led me upstairs as I wondered if there was a guest room on the second floor. At the top of the stairs, we stepped into a short hallway. “On the right here is the bathroom. And at the end down here is…” We looked into the room on the left at the end of the hall. “This is your new bedroom! Fabulous, is it not?”

The bedroom had an impressive canopy bed on one side befitting Rarity’s fancy tastes. There were also rolled up fabrics on shelves with a table holding a sewing machine next to it. There was also what seemed to be a drawing board with pins holding notes against it, probably orders from some of Rarity’s clients. But while I looked at the bed, I asked, “Wait… Where will you sleep?”

Rarity smiled as she replied, “I will sleep on the sofa downstairs.”

I could hardly believe that someone of Rarity’s standards would give up her own bed to someone she had only just met. I sighed in guilt before speaking, “Miss Rarity… I can’t let you do that. Don’t worry. I’ll sleep on the sofa. I’ve done it many times before, so it’s no trouble.”

Despite my insistence, Rarity continued to try to persuade me to use her bed. After a moment of thought, I approached the bed and measured its width. “Miss Rarity, this bed is wide enough for both of us to sleep in at one time. Should we just share it?”

Rarity’s response to my question was rather humorous as she suddenly began to fluster. “Together?! Well, I… I mean… It wouldn’t be…proper and…I have my…eh…reputation to think about… I mean…what would the others say?” I could tell that she was blushing. I am sure now that as much as she probably would not mind some company and probably would prefer her bed to her sofa, there would definitely be a lot of explaining to do if someone were to catch us sharing one bed.

“I see your point. And I guess we shouldn’t. I wouldn’t want a scandal to mar your name.” I replied in agreement before Rarity giggled nervously while giving a few frantic nods. A scandal for someone of her class would likely be devastating if the paparazzi picked up on it. Assuming Equestria even has any, of course. I walked over to the unicorn and smiled reassuringly. “Really, the sofa downstairs will be enough. Do you have a blanket I could use?”

Rarity sighed in defeat, “If that is what you want, I will respect that.” She then used her magic to levitate a quilt over to me that had floral patterns all over it. “This seems large enough. I made it myself.”

I took the quilt in hand and smiled before letting out a yawn. “It’s lovely. Now, I’ll go wash up before bed.”

Rarity smiled and nodded towards me. “Then I will see you tomorrow. Sweet dreams, James.”

After taking the quilt downstairs and leaving it draped over the sofa, I made my way into the bathroom to bathe before bed. I was hardly surprised to find that the bathroom has a very elegant design that is reminiscent of bathrooms found in upper-class houses back home. Due to the limited space on the second floor, the bathroom is fairly small. Not wanting to wait any longer, I undressed and turned on the shower.

Once I had finished, I left the bedroom with only a towel around my waist. Before heading downstairs, I peeked into Rarity’s bedroom. Tucked under the covers on the bed was the generous unicorn, fast asleep as the moonlight shone on her face. I whispered quietly, “Thank you, Rarity. Good night.” I think she may have heard me since I noticed a smile spread across her muzzle.

Downstairs, I removed the towel and slipped my boxers back on. I then gathered a pair of pillows at one end of the sofa and rested my head on them. With Rarity’s hoof-made quilt covering me, (yes, I really said hoof-made) I closed my eyes as I tried to fall sleep.

As I rested, I thought over all that had happened to me today. And now I am chronicling this day in a journal. My first arrival in Ponyville was initially stressful, but the ending was better than I could have ever hoped for. At first, I was worried if I would ever find a way to return home. But now I am starting to hope I will never have to leave. I wonder how long that feeling will last before I decide that I would prefer Earth to this world.

This marks the end of my first day in Equestria. What will the next day have in store for me? I can only wait and see.

Finding My Place

I awoke to the sound of what sounded like purring and the distant sound of conversation. Having a habit of turning my head to the right when I sleep, I was facing the back of the sofa I had slept on. When I glanced around at my surroundings, I noticed what seemed to be a white Persian cat curled up on my blanket. It had a purple bow on its head and an opal-studded collar with an especially large opal on the front. “I have a cat?” I remember asking out loud.

I glanced around, not recognizing my surroundings. While I tried to listen to the voices that were coming from outside my room, I shooed the cat off me and stood up. I then spread out the blanket, allowing the cat to curl up on it again. “Where are my clothes?” Clad in only my boxers, I walked outside and into the main room where I found a pair of ponies talking to each other. “Wait a minute….. Pinkie Pie and Rarity…” I muttered as I remembered the events from yesterday and my newest friends. I was initially nervous about approaching them while wearing only undergarments until I realized that they were not wearing clothes at all. “I guess they won’t mind much. And I need to find my clothes anyway.”

“You have no idea how hard it was to get that tub downstairs without spilling all that water! I’m amazed I pulled it off!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed in her cheery tone. I smiled as I listened to her. But when she looked in my direction, she let out a sudden gasp. “Hey! You… You’re… AHHHHHH!!!” Pinkie Pie shrieked while I jumped back. “I know who you are! You’re that bear Rainbow Dash told me about! You’re Harry! And don’t try to deny it! I know you’re Harry because you ARE hairy! And you’re wearing James’ headband?!” I gulped nervously as Pinkie Pie started to cry in rage while displaying a shocking amount of emotion. “You must’ve eaten him just now and took that headband as a trophy! Cough him up!” I froze while the crazed pony charged me. But just before she could reach me, she suddenly levitated off the ground while running in place.

“Pinkie Pie, that’s quite enough! He’s wearing James’ headband because he IS James!” Rarity called out, her horn engulfed with a billowing light blue aura as she restrained Pinkie Pie with magic.

The silly pink pony froze in midair while her big blue eyes gazed at me. “Wait, really? You’re James?! But you’re so….hairy! You look kinda like a bear!”

I grumbled at her while I raised my hands, “So what if I am?! It’s not like I can help it! It runs in my family! On my grandfather’s side, at least.”

Pinkie Pie, misunderstanding the concept of genetics, let out an apologetic giggle. “Aw, it’s OK! I’m sure we can find you some coat restoration stuff at the pharmacy! You’ll have your whole coat back in no time!”

I winced at the idea of having a full-body coat of hair covering me. “The last thing I need in summer is an extra layer of insulating material! No thanks.”

Rarity giggled at our argument as she set Pinkie Pie down, “Having a coat of hair isn’t all bad! Pony coats are rather thin and do not trap in excess heat very well. Though it is because of this that we wear jackets in winter.” She then glanced up at me and winked, “And those bandages still look strapping on you, darling.”

At the mention of bandages, Pinkie Pie let out a gasp and asked, “Huh?! Bandages?! What happened?! Did you hurt yourself?!”

I smirked at the pink pony and replied with a question of my own. “Have you ever walked full-speed into a wall head-first?” Pinkie Pie shook her head in disagreement. I then added, “You don’t want to.”

Pinkie Pie thought my explanation over in her head for a moment before wincing. “Oooooh, that had to hurt. You feeling any better today?”

I tried applying pressure to the center of my forehead, where the impact struck. To my surprise, there was no pain at all. “Wow, that ointment really worked fast. Maybe I’ll take these off tonight. Thanks again, Rarity.”

The unicorn shook her head with a modest grin instantly creeping across her mouth. “There’s no need to thank me, dear. It was because of my eagerness that you got hurt in the first place.”

Just as I remembered that I needed to find my clothes, Pinkie Pie spoke up, “That’s right! You’ve still got some healing to do! And that’s why I’m here!” She pushed me over to a white box that seemed to be the type used in bakeries. “You need to get lots of nutrition to speed up your recovery! So I baked you some fresh blueberry muffins!” I could smell them the instant I opened the box. They were so fresh; they had likely only just been taken out of the oven less than an hour ago.

I remember feeling my mouth water at the sight and scent of the muffins. As I had eaten fairly little the previous day, I was feeling rather hungry. But before I could start on my breakfast, Pinkie spoke up again, “Just remember, some of those are for Rarity too.”

I handed Rarity a muffin while Pinkie Pie bid us farewell. The two of us enjoyed breakfast together, Rarity using magic to levitate her muffin since she does not have hands. As we ate, I remarked to her, “I never knew you had a cat.”

Once Rarity finished her muffin, she replied, “You met Opal? She’s so precious, is she not?”

I looked over at the hall leading into the back area and saw the cat, named Opal, walk out and curl up on a cloth that was spread out on a desk. “Well, Persian cats are the most popular breed of cat in the world.”

Upon finishing my share of the muffins, I asked, “Rarity, have you seen my clothes?”

The unicorn smiled and explained, “Oh, I’m just borrowing them for a bit. I need something to use for reference if I’m going to make some new clothes for you. Though I am almost done!” Her horn shimmered again as my clothes levitated over to me, which were concealed behind her sewing machine. The only clothing I had at the time was a red t-shirt and a pair of bluish gray cargo pants. “Now I just need to take some measurements.” She then levitated a type of measuring strip over to me. In response, I stood up straight and held my arms out to my sides. While the measuring tape floated about me, I could see Rarity taking down notes with a writing quill. “You have a rather pudgy build, don’t you?”

I sighed at Rarity’s remark about my weight, “Sorry about that. I’m not as big of an eater as I used to be, but I don’t lose weight easily. Although I am glad to say I have lost weight recently.”

Rarity surprised me with a giggle, “That’s quite all right, darling. Even if your body is somewhat unappealing, I can craft ensembles that truly bring out your inner beauty. It’s what I excel at! But you asked for casual attire, so casual it is.”

While Rarity worked her scissors and sewing machine, I proceeded to put on my clothes. I then headed upstairs to retrieve my socks and shoes from the bathroom. When I came back downstairs, I could hear Rarity muttering a song under her breath. “Thread by thread. Stitching it together…” I took a seat behind her, finding the tune to be rather catchy. “Always got to keep in mind my pacing. Making sure the clothe’s correctly facing. I’m stitching Twilight’s dress.” She really drew out Twilight’s name near the end.

Hearing the mention of a dress for Twilight Sparkle, I asked, “Um… I thought you were working on something for me. Is Twilight expecting something too?”

The unicorn flustered as she turned to face me. “Oh, don’t worry. This IS for you. That little tune was just a song I came up with a while back. I sing it sometimes while working. You could say it’s my variation of ‘whistling while you work’. Does it annoy you? I’ll stop if you wish.”

I smiled in response before replying, “Actually, I was listening closely. That’s quite a catchy tune.” Now that Rarity was facing me, I noticed that she was wearing a pair of stylish glasses with a red frame. They lacked temple arms, being securely balanced on her muzzle. “I never knew you wore glasses. Near-sighted or far-sighted?”

Rarity chuckled heartily at my assumption. “Oh, there is no such thing wrong with my vision. The lenses in these glasses are for magnification during stitching. This way, I can see every tiny detail on the fabric without having to get too close. I can easily look over them for normal vision when needed. I decided to get these after I ended up stitching my muzzle to a layer of fabric a few years back while using this sewing machine.”

Finding the thought of such an accident amusing, I joked, “I’m sure the client was like ‘Miss Rarity, I asked for brass buttons with this jacket. Not a white unicorn’s head.’ Something like that?” Rarity laughed wholeheartedly at the joke, myself snickering at the thought of her annoyed client and how absurd she must have looked with a garment hanging from the bottom of her jaw.

Rarity managed to stop laughing after a moment, adjusting the glasses on her snout. “Oh, James… You’re as witty as you are charming. I do believe we’re going to be fine housemates. Now, I have a few more things to add to your trousers. Could you wait just a moment more?” I nodded, tapping my foot in rhythm to her song.

“Yard by yard, fussing on the details. Jewel neckline. Don’t you know a stitch in time saves nine? Aaaaannndddd…..done!” I glanced upward, Rarity’s horn beginning to shine.

“I…. Oh dear… Um… It seems I made you a….” Rarity sheepishly grinned as she levitated my ‘pants’ over to me. They seemed to be made of denim. “It seems I made you….a bag.”

Rarity’s first attempt at stitching a pair of pants meant for a human had ended rather humorously. She got everything done right…..with the sole exception of the legs. With the lack of even leg holes, my ‘pants’ were nothing more than a shallow bag without straps to carry it with. Rather than criticize her blunder, I laughed. “Add a couple of straps to it and I can use it to carry groceries.”

The unicorn giggled loudly in response. “Oh, I can do that easily. And sorry for forgetting the legs. Ponies normally don’t wear anything over their hind legs, so it’s a new style for me. I’ll add the straps and get back to making your REAL clothes. This may take some time though.”

I nodded and handed the ‘bag’ back to Rarity. “OK then. Don’t rush yourself. I’ll go for a walk to pass the time.” But just before I could leave, I turned to her and asked, “Pardon me, Rarity. But I have a request. May I see some of your other works? I’d like to see just what some of your best creations are.”

Rarity suddenly beamed in excitement at my request. “The best, you say? Oh, then I have a treat for you! Right this way!” She quickly took off her glasses and led me upstairs. She opened the door to her bedroom and directed me to a pony-shaped mannequin near her bed. “This is my life’s work. Though I must admit it was really the others who finished it, thanks to Fluttershy’s extensive knowledge of sewing. But they followed my design down to every detail, so it was really a joint effort. But enough of my banter. Isn’t it fabulous?”

The dress that was draped over the mannequin was truly a work of art from what I could tell. The lower flowing half was mostly pink with three sets of pale yellow strips stretching horizontally across it. Between each stripe were what seemed to be gemstones sewn into the fabric. Along the very back of the dress was a wavy strip of fabric that brought to mind Rarity’s tail that reached past the dress itself. The edges were a darker shade of pink with the rest being the lighter hue, but the fabric completely became the darker hue around 2/3 the way down. The waist of the dress was the same darker shade of pink as the end of the ‘tail’. The upper half had two short sleeves for her forelegs with dark pink cuffs. The collar was also a dark pink, the majority of the top half being a brighter pink than any other part of it. And resting atop the mannequin’s head was a gold tiara that seemed to be studded with an amethyst. As I approached it, I muttered softly, “Fabulous indeed…”

Rarity waited in eager anticipation while I circled the dress. “This looks like something a princess would wear. Did you make this for one?”

I noticed that Rarity seemed to be blushing while she giggled, “Oh, that is actually my own personal dress! Granted, I would love to craft dresses for Princesses Celestia and Luna, though I’ve yet to receive a request from either of them. But after seeing the dresses I’ve woven for the participants of the Grand Galloping Gala year after year, I’m sure it’s only a matter of time before they come knocking!”

I was somewhat surprised to hear that the dress in fact belonged to Rarity alone. As I glanced back at it, I asked, “Rarity. May I see you wear this?”

The unicorn seamstress trotted past me in glee. “It would be my pleasure! One moment please.” I waited with my back turned to respect her privacy while she slipped into her outfit. “You may look now.”

I turned to face Rarity at her command. My gaze fell upon her, the dress complimenting her beauty well. Yes, I just called a pony beautiful. While certainly not human, she has the character of one and therefore I could not possibly label her an animal. After a moment, Rarity smirked and batted her gorgeous eyelashes at me. “Dear, I do believe you are blushing.”

I jumped a bit, not even aware that my face was red. “S-sorry, Miss Rarity. It’s just that you’re very beautiful in that dress. What else am I supposed to say? You look like a princess in it.”

Now it was Rarity’s turn to blush. She giggled with a slight bit of a nervous tone to her voice, “You are too kind, James. But you do not need to use honorifics with me. We are friends now, correct?”

I nodded in agreement, unsure of what else to say. “Well then, I do believe it is time I get back to work on your new attire. Come back later and I should have it ready for you.” I thanked Rarity again for her generosity before heading downstairs and out the door.

While I strolled towards Ponyville proper, I frowned to myself. “Wait… What am I even supposed to do?” I crossed my arms and looked down as I walked, lost in thought. “This is only my second day here. So what do I do?” My thoughts went back to Rarity. She is allowing me to live in her house without having to pay for rent. The more I thought about it, the guiltier I felt. “Well, I guess I should start by trying to find a means to earn some income. I doubt Equestria accepts any of Earth’s currency…”

Many ponies were still staring at me and whispering to each other as I passed by. I took note of their gazes, but by then I was somewhat more used to it than the previous day. I looked around, wondering if there were any ‘Help Wanted’ signs in any shop windows. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Applejack pulling a cart of apples towards a food stall. “Farms always need manual labor.” I recall muttering as I approached her.

Applejack was quick to notice my approach since she looked my way and smiled. “Howdy, James!” Another pony was busy sorting the apples in the cart before placing them in the food stalls for sale.

“Morning, AJ. Whatcha up to?” I asked; feeling relaxed in the company of the farm pony.

“Just bringin’ more apples into town for sellin’. But I got plenty more ta harvest now that Applebuck Season is here.” Applejack replied while wiping some sweat from her brow.

“Applebuck? That some kind of harvesting season?” I asked while eyeing the many apples she had brought into town.

“It’s what the Apple family calls harvestin’ time. So my brother and I have ta get all the apples outta the trees in the whole Sweet Apple Acres.” Applejack explained while snacking on an apple, having likely worked up quite an appetite by then.

I watched as the last of the apples were sorted before asking, “Picking apples sounds simple. Mind if I help out? I could use some income.”

Applejack, apparently not expecting me to offer help, replied with an enthusiastic grin. “Really?! Well, sure! We could always use a few extra hooves around at this time! You just mosey on over ta Sweet Apple Acres in an hour or two. If ya don’t see me, just ask Big Macintosh for advice. He’ll set ya up.”

I snickered at the name of her brother. “Wait a sec….. Big… Macintosh? Really?” I expected her brother to be a frail geeky type of pony obsessed with computers and the like. If you lived where I came from, you would know why.

“Yup. That’s his name. He’s the tall red guy. You’ll know him when ya see ‘im. Now, I gotta get back to the farm ta get some more applebuckin’ done. See ya there, James.” Applejack waved goodbye before she turned and pulled the cart out of sight.

Unsure of what to do to pass the time for the next two hours, I just decided to explore. But I did not go far before coming across a strange building with a design that was reminiscent of a jester’s floppy hat. “The…..prank parlor?” I read the name on the door. Curious of what types of pranks ponies like to pull, I decided to enter and investigate. But I stopped short when I remembered that most businesses in Equestria do not accept credit, meaning my debit card could not be used. And since I had no cash that could be used in Equestria, I could not make a purchase.

I turned to leave, but noticed something at my feet. A few golden coins of some sort were scattered on the ground after having likely been dropped by a careless pony. “Three coins, huh? Better than nothing.” I snatched them up and slipped them into my pocket. They were of an unusual design, being surprisingly thick. Hoping they would be enough to get me at least something, I stepped inside the ‘prank parlor’.

The layout was similar to old country-style stores back home with no actual aisles. I saw the clerk reading a magazine behind the counter, a stallion with a cutie mark depicting a catapult launching a cream pie. I chuckled under my breath, finding his cutie mark more than fitting for his profession. I then began to browse the merchandise. “Disappearing ink… Squirting turtles… Water-soluble paint… Sneezing powder… Hang on. What’s this?” One prop caught my eye. “Cutie mark removal tape?” I played the idea over in my head. I remember snickering as I imagined taking away Pinkie Pie’s balloon cutie mark to make her freak out. “Sold.”

The tape cost me every single coin I had just picked up. As I walked through Ponyville afterwards, I read the instructions. “To ‘remove’ cutie mark, apply to mark and pull off. To return cutie mark, apply other side of tape to area and pull off. So it just makes it look like the mark has disappeared. Good enough for me.”

I decided to look south of Ponyville near where I had first arrived. As it turned out, the area I had ended up in was really a public park. Many ponies were strolling about, playing simple games, or reclining on benches. I once again felt myself become the center of attention, my body becoming tense. Rather than stick around, I began searching for an area more secluded.

After several minutes of dodging stares, I found a large pond with a small strip of land extending into it like a peninsula. As I approached it, I noticed a sack on the peninsula that seemed to be filled with fish food pellets. Curious, I stood at the edge of the pond to see a few sizeable fish swimming just under the surface. I think they knew I was there since their swimming motions became excited. Knowing what they wanted, I took a seat by the sack, grabbed a handful of pellets, and scattered them over the surface of the water. To my surprise, the fish leapt out of the water to catch some before they could hit the surface. Whatever they did not catch, they ate while in the water.

I waited for the fish to finish consuming the pellets before tossing them anymore. Once every last one was gone, I reached into the sack for more. But before I tossed them, I heard the sound of wings flapping. “A bird? Maybe a swan?” I tilted my head back slightly while gently turning my head to look around. I then heard the sound of hooves clopping right behind me. “Wait a minute…” I looked over my shoulder and smiled to find Fluttershy standing behind me.

“Have you been feeding the fish, James?” She asked me in her signature quiet tone. I nodded before tossing some more pellets to the fish, who once again caught what they could before they could reach the water. Fluttershy giggled before she stuck her muzzle into the sack, then suddenly raised it out, flinging some of the pellets towards the fish by using her snout like a shovel. “I stop by here now and then to feed the fish. They always love the attention.”

I smiled as Fluttershy walked beside me and lied down. “You really have a gift with animals, don’t you?” I asked, curious of her cutie mark’s meaning.

The pegasus nodded while replying softly, “Oh, yes. Working with animals is my passion. I love all little creatures, great and small.”

Hearing Fluttershy’s words, I reached over her and rested my hand on her shoulder. “I’m an animal lover too. I’ve even had pets before. Dogs, goldfishes, a few birds, lizards, a snake, a few turtles, and some frogs and toads. And I loved them all.”

Fluttershy giggled quietly once I ceased speaking. “I wish I could meet them. It sounds like your home has a lot of interesting fauna.”

I nodded in agreement. “Oh, yeah. Earth has plenty of different animal species. I couldn’t even tell you how many, to be honest.”

The two of us continued to chat while I would occasionally toss some more food pellets to the fish. I told Fluttershy everything I could about Earth’s wildlife, but was careful to withhold any information about poaching, animal cruelty, and extinctions from human intervention, as it would surely upset her to no end. Eventually, I began to stroke her long pink mane with my hand.

“James, what are you doing?” Fluttershy asked as she felt me running my fingers through her hair.

“Oh, sorry. Started doing that out of impulse.” I returned my hand to her shoulder out of reflex.

I noticed Fluttershy had started blushing. She then asked, “Actually… That felt nice. Could you keep doing that, please?” I hesitated for a moment before complying with her wishes. I slowly dragged my fingers through her beautiful pink mane down to her neck and scalp. I heard her let out a sigh as she soon began to lean against me. “No one’s ever done this for me before.”

I replied in an attempt to be slightly witty. “Probably because they never had opposable digits.” The two of us lightly chuckled, knowing that ponies lack fingers and cannot do what I was doing.

The two of us cuddled for some time. I am sure at least thirty minutes passed with us leaning against each other. “This almost feels like a dream…” I heard Fluttershy mutter. I held her close to me, my hand grasping her shoulder. But a moment later, I began to hear what sounded like faint snoring.

“Fluttershy…?” I asked quietly. When I heard no response, I looked down at her face. To my amusement, the pegasus pony was fast asleep. “Feel like a dream? It looks like you ARE dreaming now, Fluttershy.” I stroked her mane as I chuckled quietly. I very slowly moved myself out from under her head, gently setting her down on her side. “Sweet dreams, little angel.” I turned to walk away, but soon turned around to look back at Fluttershy’s sleeping form. “She looks so precious… If there’s an angel in Equestria, it’s her.” I then remembered that I had a camera with me built into my DSi handheld game system, which I often carry with me. As fate would have it, I had it in my pocket when I ended up in Equestria. I pulled it out and turned it on before activating its camera function. I then stood over Fluttershy, trying to get as much of her body in the shot as possible. Once I felt I had the best view possible, I pressed one of the shoulder buttons. There was a click as the photo was taken. “Thank you, Fluttershy.” I then saved the picture to memory, happy that I now had something to look back on if I ever wanted to remember good times in Equestria.

I turned to leave again, but stopped before I looked back at Fluttershy once more. I had promised to meet up with Applejack in another ninety minutes or so, but I felt it would be rude to leave Fluttershy alone in her current state. “AJ can wait a bit.” I walked back over to Fluttershy and tried to lift her head up without waking her. I have no idea how I did it, but I managed to get back into the same position I was moments ago with Fluttershy sound asleep while leaning against me. With a yawn, I felt myself growing drowsy as well. No matter how hard I tried, the sound of Fluttershy’s light snoring was steadily putting me to sleep. “Oh, why not…” I muttered as I leaned against her, holding her close to me while I closed my eyes.

I remember awakening to the sound of Rainbow Dash chuckling, “Well, what’s this? You two out on a date?” My eyes shot open at Rainbow’s guess, Fluttershy equally embarrassed as she glanced at me out of the corner of her eye.

“This isn’t what it looks like, Rainbow Dash…” I muttered while trying not to blush. The two of us scooted apart nervously.

“Oh, no need to hide it, you two! Go ahead! Give her a big wet one, James!” Rainbow Dash jeered at me, trying to get me to approach Fluttershy while hovering a couple of feet off the ground.

I silently thought over a response in my head that would make Rainbow back off. Finally, I glared at her and spoke dryly, “I’d rather not. I don’t want to be arrested for bestiality.”

I was not expecting the response I got from both pegasi. Fluttershy seemed to be hurt since she started to tear up. But Rainbow Dash seemed to be stunned by my words. However, she soon landed and glared at me. “Bestiality? Are you serious?”

The pegasus began to slowly approach me as I started to feel a sinking feeling in my gut. “You know what that is, right? Bestiality?” I nodded silently in confirmation. Rainbow Dash then got right up in my face as she growled, “So, does that mean we ponies are just animals to you? Mindless beasts that hang out in stables all day and graze on grass and nothing else?! Whatcha gonna do next? Throw a bit in my mouth and ride me home?!”

I had practically been pushed to the ground with Rainbow Dash glaring down at me. But I completely understood her anger, as she probably felt that I had insulted her with the use of such a term. With a sigh, I muttered, “That came out wrong…”

Rainbow Dash lifted her head with a frown. “Really, now? Then would you mind rephrasing that?”

I sat up and looked at her and Fluttershy. “I didn’t mean to refer to you as animals. I know full well that you ponies are not animals. You’re people, just like I am. It’s just that….. Humans and ponies are very different. If a human like me were to have that kind of relationship with a pony, would the rest of Equestria condemn it?”

Both Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash calmed down as I explained myself to them. Fluttershy was the first to respond. “I don’t really see what’s wrong with that. Sure, we’re completely different, but that doesn’t mean we can’t love, right?”

Rainbow Dash nodded with a defiant grin. “Hey, if everyone else doesn’t like it, that’s their problem! I won’t let anyone else tell me what to do with my love life! If I had one, that is.” She then nudged my shoulder with her hoof. “And honestly, if you were a bit more assertive, I would probably date you, James.” I blushed deeply at her teasing, Fluttershy giggling softly behind her.

Fluttershy approached me and asked, “James… When you used that term… It kind of hurt… What exactly are we to you?”

It was understandable for Fluttershy to question me after that. I stroked her mane and nodded with a smile. “When I look at you and Rainbow Dash, I don’t see a couple of lowly animals. I see a pair of pretty girls with lots of personality. But more than anything, I see two great friends I want to support.”

I could see Fluttershy blush with a smile at my words. Rainbow Dash chuckled, “Heheheh… That’s really sweet of you, James. But were you just saying that?”

I shook my head. “I’m being dead serious. Do you forgive me for using such an ugly term?”

Fluttershy replied with another one of her tender embraces. “I forgive you.” I held her against me, feeling somewhat guilty for almost making her cry.

Once Fluttershy released me, I turned to Rainbow Dash. She smirked and raised one of her forelegs. Her hoof was extended, causing me to understand what she wanted. I closed my hand into a fist and bumped it against her hoof. “Were you serious about dating me if I showed a little more guts?” I asked, wondering if a wild woman like her could have any interest in a softy like me.

Her reply did not answer my question at all. “Maybe. That’s all I’m gonna say.”

Starting to become nervous of Rainbow Dash’s intentions, I began to back away. “I just remembered that I’m supposed to meet up with Applejack at Sweet Apple Acres in a little while, so I better get going before I’m late. See ya!” I turned and ran back through the park while my ears picked up the sound of Rainbow Dash laughing at my escape.

Once I had returned to Ponyville, I took an estimate of how much longer I had before needing to meet up with Applejack. “I think I have another hour or so to go… More than enough time.” Not sure of how else to spend my time, I decided to head to the house tree I had passed yesterday. If my hunch was correct, I could read about Equestria when I got there.

Along the way, I noticed Pinkie Pie seemingly taking shelter under a nearby shop’s awning. Her pink fluffy tail was quivering rapidly. She seemed to notice me since she called out, “James! Get under something! My tail’s twitching!”

I replied while feeling genuinely baffled, “I can see that! But why should I have to take cover?!”

Before Pinkie Pie could explain, I suddenly was knocked to the ground as something crashed onto me. Once again, my glasses somehow escaped damage. Just after I collapsed, a young woman’s voice spoke, “Muffins!”

The impact was not as painful as the last time, leading me to suspect that the pegasus who had fallen on me had dropped from a lower altitude. Remembering the only word she spoke, I asked, “What do muffins have to do with a crash landing?! And get off!”

The pegasus stood up and allowed me to stand. To my surprise, I recognized her cutie mark as the one with seven bubbles from yesterday. Her coat was gray while her mane and tail were a faded yellow with a hint of green to them. What caught my attention most were her yellowish eyes, which were cross-eyed. “Oh, hey! I saw you yesterday! The name’s Derpy Hooves. You new here?”

I stared at the odd pegasus while she gazed at me with her strange eyes. “Um… Yeah. I only showed up here yesterday… And….wait. Derpy? Your name is DERPY?” I snickered under my breath, knowing that ‘derp’ is a slang term that originated on the Internet back in my world.

“Yup! That’s my name! Now, where are the muffins? I can smell them!” Derpy asked while she glanced around.

I pointed past her and replied, “If it’s muffins you want, Sugarcube Corner is right over in that direction.” The pegasus turned and ran towards the bakery, shouting ‘muffins’ all the while. “She must have muffins on the brain.”

Pinkie Pie trotted over to me with a smile. “So I see you met the mailmare. You OK after that?”

I brushed myself off and groaned, “That was the most random thing to happen to me since I got here!” I heard Pinkie Pie giggle at my remark. I then asked, “So, what’s the deal with your tail? Is it like a dowsing rod or something?”

The pink pony explained, “Not really. It’s kinda like a sixth sense. I call it my Pinkie Sense since only I seem to have it. For example, when my tail twitches, it means something’s gonna fall! And something fell, all right!”

I glanced at Pinkie’s tail, seeing that it was still. “So, your whole body is like a hazard alarm? What other warnings do you get?”

Pinkie Pie explained further, “Well, let’s see… When my back is itchy, it means it’s my lucky day! And when my knee gets pinchy, something scary is about to happen! Oh! And I sometimes get ‘combos’.”

“You mean like more than one warning sign at once?” I asked, intrigued by this unique talent.

“Yeah! Like ear flop, then eye flutter, then knee twitch? That means to watch out for opening doors.” Pinkie Pie replied, acting out the signs with the mentioned body parts.

“OK, I’ll remember that one.” I cracked my neck to help relieve some of the soreness from being used as a landing cushion again while approaching the library’s front door.

“Uh oh… Ear flop… Eye flutter… Knee twitch!” I thought I heard Pinkie Pie mutter behind me. I now know at this moment of writing that is exactly what she said.

“Huh? What was that, Pinkie?” I asked as I turned around right in front of the door, not certain of what she said. A second later, I remember something suddenly pushing me from behind and smashing me against the tree. “Whoaaaph…” I groaned as I felt the wind get knocked out of me.

As the door closed, I noticed what seemed to be a small purple reptile walking backwards with a stack of books in his hands. He must have seen me past the books while he stopped and tilted his head to his left. “Huh? What’re you?” I was rather surprised to see someone in Ponyville who is not a pony at all. When I noticed his spaded tail, I was immediately enthralled at seeing a live dragon before me. His underside was a faded green while the rest of him was a shade of purple. The spines that lined his back, tail, and head were green while his large eyes were the same shade of green as a lime with narrow pupils.

“Spike, did you slam the door into somepony again?” I heard the voice of Twilight Sparkle as the door to the library opened once more.

The small dragon replied, “It’s not like I knew he was in the way! I can’t see through walls!”

I saw Twilight look around the door to see who had just been walled. She seemed rather shocked since she let out a gasp before exclaiming, “Oh! James! I’m sorry about this!” She helped keep me from falling since I was somewhat dazed from the force of the impact. “Here, let me help you.” The unicorn pony led me inside, leaving the dragon outside to carry on with whatever his current task was.

“Never had that happen to me before… Something straight out of a cartoon.” I muttered as I took a seat on a stool.

“Hehee… That happened to me once too. And I never saw it coming.” Twilight giggled, trying to brighten my mood. She brought me a glass of fruit punch, levitating it with magic since she is a unicorn. “By the way, that was Spike. He’s my assistant here.”

I gazed around at my surroundings. As I suspected, this house tree is indeed a library as shelves packed with books stood against the walls all around me. “You work here, Miss Sparkle?”

Twilight giggled while replying with a grin, “I’m not the librarian, James. This library doesn’t even really have one. In fact, I live here.”

I sipped my punch casually and asked, “You LIVE in a library? Is that legal?”

The unicorn smiled and spoke, “Princess Celestia arranged it for me. And I really do like it here. Plenty of books to read. Come on! I’ll show you around.” I followed her upstairs while taking care to not spill my drink.

I was led past the second floor to the top floor, which seemed to serve as Twilight’s bedroom. “This is where I sleep. Of course, since this is a library, I get all sorts of guests every now and then looking to borrow books.”

Looking at her bed, I was somewhat surprised to see that her bed was only an ordinary bed and not shaped like a book. “I was expecting your bed to look like a book, Twilight.”

She was clearly puzzled by my remark as she asked, “Why does that surprise you so much, James?”

I answered wittily, “Because bookworms sleep in books, not beds.”

Twilight laughed loudly at my pun while I smirked. “That’s a good one! I need to remember that joke. And you’re right. I guess I am a bookworm of sorts. I do love to read.”

“I wouldn’t call myself a bookworm, but I like to read too. Mind if I help myself to some of the books here?” I asked while scanning a bookshelf.

“Go right ahead. Let me know if you need help finding anything.” She went back downstairs, leaving me to the many books before me.

I eventually found an encyclopedia and decided I should start with that since I knew virtually nothing about Equestria at that moment. Once I finished my drink, I climbed a ladder nearby that led to a balcony on top of the library. Some leafy branches provided partial shade as I found a telescope perched upon the handrails. Or should I say hoofrails? Regardless, I took a seat while leaning against the rails and opened my book.

“This encyclopedia looks as if it was published recently…” I muttered, noting the pristine condition of the book. I took off my glasses since I do not need them to see anything near me. “Equestria. Co-ruled by the princesses Celestia and Luna. They work together as a duo to raise the sun and moon each day… Wow. Such a feat must require god-like power.”

I continued to read as I muttered some of the text under my breath. “Nightmare Moon… Recently converted back to Princess Luna… Elements of Harmony… Hm. Never knew Equestria was such a magical realm.” I flipped the page as I read on.

“Read any good books lately, James?” I heard Twilight ask as she emerged through the hatch in the floor.

“Just catching up on what there is to know about Equestria. I’ve only been here for one day, you know.” I replied while glancing over at her.

“Well, that book was published just a month or two ago. You can’t get much more up-to-date than that.” Twilight giggled as she took a seat by me with a book of her own.

“I figured as much. This encyclopedia is in too good shape to be very old at all… Wait a minute. How long have I been here, Twilight?” I asked, remembering my schedule for the day.

Twilight looked up at me and replied, “I’d say about fifteen minutes. Why? You have somewhere to be?”

I nodded as I closed my book with a leaf acting as a bookmark, “Actually, yeah. I was looking for a job and Applejack hired me. I should probably start heading over to her place now. Could you hold onto this book for me?”

The unicorn nodded as I set the book beside her, “Sure thing, James. And tell AJ hi for me.” I waved goodbye before climbing back inside the library and heading out the front door.

Since I still had some spare time, I decided to explore parts of Ponyville I had not yet seen before. I headed directly west, coming to what seemed to be an old-fashioned red schoolhouse. “I guess even ponies have to go to school at some point.” I could hear what sounded like children shouting and laughing as I drew near. On the left side of the schoolhouse was a simple playground. About a dozen or so fillies and colts were playing and having fun, though there seemed to be more fillies than colts. I smiled a little while I watched the pony children playing, wondering what it must be like to grow up in Equestria instead of my world.

After a moment of observing the children, I noticed five that seemed to be in an argument of sorts. There were three normal ponies, one unicorn, and one pegasus. Two of the ponies were facing the other three, seemingly as a duo. Both were normal ponies without horns or wings. One’s coat was a faded pink and her cutie mark showed a tiara. Her mane and tail were styled in a very prim and proper design, the colors being thick stripes of white and faded violet. The other’s coat was a shade of gray while her cutie mark was a silver spoon with a red gem embedded in the end. Her mane and tail were a lighter shade of gray, also styled into an elegant form. She also wore blue-rimmed glasses and a pearl necklace. Since they both had their backs turned, I could not make out their eye colors. The other three fillies surprised me as they each lacked a cutie mark. The pegasus was giving the two upper-class fillies a defiant glare, her mane and tail being a fuchsia hue. Her coat was a bold shade of orange while her eyes were a faded purple. The unicorn filly seemed to be only mildly annoyed, her coat being almost as white as Rarity’s, though leaning slightly towards the color gray. Her mane and tail were two colors, being both faded hues of rose and purple. They were also styled into curls here and there. Her eyes were a darker than average shade of green. The last of the fillies, standing between the unicorn and pegasus, seemed to be an ordinary pony while also seeming unhappy with the two haughty fillies before her. Her eyes were a strong shade of orange while her coat was a faded olive hue. Her tail and mane were a brilliant rose color and she wore a large pink bow on her mane. Curious of what they were arguing about, I slowly drew closer while trying to avoid drawing attention.

“I don’t know why you even keep trying, Apple Bloom. It’s been over a year since you founded the so-called ‘Cutie Mark Crusaders’ and you STILL haven’t found your cutie mark! Just accept it. You’re blank flanks for life.” I heard the pink filly boast, immediately disliking her tone.

I saw the pegasus speak up, “What do you know?! Maybe we just haven’t found our special talents yet! EVERYPONY gets a cutie mark at some point! It’s just a matter of time before we find ours!” Judging by her tone and initial response, I suspected the pegasus was a tomboy.

“Oh, I wouldn’t be so sure. I’ve seen one pony who doesn’t have a cutie mark. And he’s an old guy. Don’t you think he would’ve gotten a cutie mark by now?” I heard the bespectacled gray filly speak in a taunting manner.

“No way. Who could possibly not have a cutie mark when they’re old?” I heard the unicorn ask with a disdainful scowl.

“It’s Mr. Greenhooves. I’m sure you’ve seen him. Old guy? Wears an old floppy hat? He’s the one. I’m sure you’ve seen him sometime.” I felt myself becoming steadily disgusted by the actions of the two bullies since there are few things in the world that anger and disgust me more than bullying, especially from children.

The pony with the pink bow almost looked like she was going to cry. “Yer lyin’! There’s no way that’s true, Diamond Tiara! Every single pony gets a cutie mark eventually! They always do!” I heard a noticeable southern accent in her voice, leading me to suspect she may be a cousin of Applejack.

“Oh, I can tell you’ve seen him. Maybe you can add him to your group as a new Crusader. Right, Silver Spoon?” The two schoolyard bullies giggled in unison as the pegasus gritted her teeth.

Under normal circumstances, I would silently report such behavior to the proper authorities at the school. But being a victim of bullying at points in my life, and actually being much bigger and stronger than these two bullies, I felt that this time I could do something about it. I walked up behind the filly who likely was Diamond Tiara and gently placed my foot squarely on her back.

“Wha…” She immediately stopped laughing and looked up at me. The other four fillies were equally surprised as they all turned their attention to me. With a sneer, I placed greater pressure on her, pushing Diamond Tiara into the ground with her legs spread out to her sides. “Ow! What’s this for?!” She yelled, clearly not expecting me to intervene.

The other four other fillies backed away, having never seen something like me before and probably being somewhat intimidated. I kept my foot on Diamond Tiara, making sure she could not escape while also taking care to not apply enough pressure to cause harm. “So, you have something against blank flanks, huh?” I asked without losing my scowl.

“What’s it to you?! I was just telling them the truth!” The filly yelled, drawing attention from the other children on the playground.

“Do you think they really need to be reminded that they don’t have cutie marks? I’m sure they see their flanks at least once a day. Besides, you didn’t have a cutie mark before either. Right?” I began to smirk, already knowing what I was going to do to her.

“Don’t remind me.” She grumbled in clear frustration.

“Well, I think you do need to be reminded of what it’s like to not have a cutie mark. You need a lesson in humility.” I reached into my pocket and pulled out the cutie mark removal tape I had picked up at the prank parlor that day.

“What’re you doing?! Tell me!” Diamond Tiara screamed as she looked at the tape being stretched.

“Just giving you a taste of your own medicine.” I smirked while I applied the tape over both of her cutie marks. Once applied, I stripped the tape off. “Welcome back to reality…blank flank.”

There was a loud gasp as all of the foals around me looked on. The tape worked like a charm, both of Diamond Tiara’s cutie marks nowhere to be seen. I heard one of the colts shout, “Wow! Now she’s a blank flank too!” With the exception of Silver Spoon, all of the foals burst into laughter.

Knowing that Silver Spoon was just as guilty for bullying, I adjusted the glasses on my face so that they were on a crooked slant. I then looked down at the gray filly with a twisted grin and the most menacing gaze I could make. “You wanna be next?” I said in a creepy tone.

Clearly frightened, Silver Spoon turned and ran. “NO! NO! PLEASE! NOT MY CUTIE MARK!!!” I watched as she disappeared into the schoolhouse while trying not to laugh.

I watched Diamond Tiara glance around at her schoolmates as they laughed at her. Since the punishment had been dealt, I felt it was unnecessary to keep restraining her. I removed my foot to allow her to stand. But she soon screamed, “SHUT UP!!! I KNOW I STILL HAVE A CUTIE MARK!!! IT’S JUST INVISIBLE NOW!!!” Her screams did nothing to stop the laughter, some of the foals shouting ‘blank flank’ at her. Seemed like she had built up quite a reputation and it was satisfying to see karma coming back to bite her on the rump. Finally she glared at me and demanded, “GIVE IT BACK!!!”

With a smug smirk, I shook my head. “No can do. It’s permanent. You’re a blank flank for life.”

Diamond Tiara kicked my leg with her hind hooves and shouted, “You’re lying! I know it! Now, give it back!”

I winced from the feel of her hard hooves striking my shins. “Ow! OK, I guess I can give it back. But only on the condition that you stop pestering ‘blank flanks’ about them lacking cutie marks. No one likes a bully.”

It was a reasonable enough bargain, but Diamond Tiara turned her snout up at it. “Stop telling them the truth? No deal. I refuse to make a deal that involves those losers.”

I frowned at her stubbornness. What a wretched child. “You’re one to talk, especially now that you’re on the same level they are. But my deal still stands. You are NOT getting your cutie mark back until you learn the errors of your ways. And that’s final!”

Diamond Tiara began to look absolutely furious at my denying returning her cutie mark. “I….. I’ll kill you…..”

Before the argument could continue, the bell on top of the schoolhouse rang. Diamond Tiara glared at me and growled, “This isn’t over, blank flank. You better sleep with one eye open from now on.”

As I watched her run back inside the schoolhouse, I scoffed at her threat. “Yeah, so what if I am? Humans don’t get cutie marks, dummy.”

I found that the three fillies Diamond Tiara had been harassing had stayed behind. All three were gazing up at me. “Um… I didn’t go too far, did I?” I asked, worried that I may have been too harsh in my methods.

The pegasus filly jumped and grinned before shouting enthusiastically, “Are you kidding?! That was awesome! I didn’t know you could take away cutie marks!”

I looked around to see if anyone was within earshot before whispering, “Actually, it’s just a prop I picked up at the prank parlor today. The cutie mark isn’t gone. Just covered. But the only way to make it visible again is to use the other side of the strip.”

The unicorn grinned and asked, “That’s a neat trick! And who are you, mister? Some kind of giant pony?”

I snickered at her endearing ignorance, “Actually, no. I’m a human. And the name’s James.”

The ordinary filly spoke up in her southern accent, “Ooh! I remember Applejack talkin’ about you yesterday! The name’s Apple Bloom. And this is Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. But if ya want, you can call us…”

The three fillies suddenly got very close together and shouted in unison, “THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!!!”

I took a moment to think over their title in my head. “So… Let me get this straight. You three are on a crusade to discover your unique talents so you can acquire your cutie marks?”

Apple Bloom grinned and replied, “Yup! We try everythin’ we can ta see what’ll bring out our cutie marks!”

Sweetie Belle then spoke up, “But we can’t talk now. That was the last bell for the day, so we need to go get our stuff and go home.”

I nodded and replied, “That’s OK. I’ll just wait out here.” I watched the three ‘crusaders’ run back inside the schoolhouse. I then took a seat on the very low wooden fence and just watched my surroundings to pass the time.

After no more than five minutes, the pony children started to emerge from the schoolhouse while wearing saddlebags. I noticed Diamond Tiara glare at me before running off with Silver Spoon. The last students to emerge were the Crusader trio, each of them saying goodbye before heading off in their own directions. However, Apple Bloom approached me and asked, “So, whatcha up to, Mr. James? Ya want me ta introduce you to big sis Applejack?”

Apple Bloom’s words answered a question I was pondering for the past few minutes. “Applejack is your sister? I thought you sounded a lot like her. I was actually on my way over to her place when I met you. Would you like me to walk you home?”

The filly jumped in glee. “Sure! Let’s go! I’ll lead the way.” Knowing that she knew her way around better than I did, I followed Apple Bloom while chatting with her along the way.

“So, what brought ya to Ponyville in the first place, Mr. James? I didn’t even know humans lived in Equestria.” Apple Bloom asked, trotting alongside me.

“I don’t think they do, to be honest. I’m not from this world. And before you ask, I have no idea how I got here. And another thing. You don’t have to call me mister. Just James will be fine.” I replied, not being accustomed to being called ‘mister’ by someone younger than me.

“OK then. So, what brings you over ta Sweet Apple Acres?” Apple Bloom asked while looking up at me.

I replied after a few seconds of thought. “Well, I have no real money right now as I only showed up in Ponyville yesterday. So I volunteered to help out. I need money to pay my rent at Rarity’s place.”

The two of us continued to converse while we walked. Before I knew it, we had entered Sweet Apple Acres. “We’re here!” Apple Bloom jumped before running towards the farmhouse in the distance. I chuckled as I watched the little filly run off, finding her to be undeniably adorable.

“OK then… No sign of AJ, so I should look for Big Macintosh.” I muttered as I looked around. “Though I have to wonder why such a geeky kind of stallion would be working on a farm anyway….. Hang on… THAT is him?!”

I could see a red stallion pony approaching the barn with a bushel of apples hanging off each side of him. Even from my current distance, I could tell that he was the largest pony I had seen so far. His coat was a brilliant shade of red and his mane and tail was the same shade of orange as Applejack’s coat. His coat extended somewhat down his hooves, which were more easily noticeable than on any other pony I had seen. His tail was also cropped, probably to prevent tangling when pulling a plough or other type of heavy farming gear as he was wearing a harness collar. His eyes were half closed and very gentle and soulful, being the same shade of green as Sweetie Belle’s. Like Applejack, he had a few freckles under his eyes. “How in the world did a big burly guy like him get the name ‘Macintosh’? Some things I’ll never understand…” I can recall muttering as I approached him. “Excuse me, but are you Big Macintosh?”

Despite having never seen anything like me before, the stallion calmly replied, “Eeyup.”

His one-word response gave me the impression that he is a man of few words. “I see. Well, I’m here to provide my services. Applejack sent for me.”

Big Macintosh nodded and replied, “I heard we would have some extra help today. Lemme offload these apples and I’ll go let ‘er know yer here.” I watched as he entered the barn before sliding the two bushels off himself. He then came back outside and stood before a pair of cellar hatches on the ground. He tapped his hoof three times on them rather loudly.

I listened closely just after Big Macintosh knocked. “I’ll be right there!” A voice from inside the cellar called. The two doors flew open to reveal a familiar orange pony with a stetson hat on her head. “Well, howdy! Ya have any trouble findin’ yer way here, James?”

I nodded while I shook Applejack’s hoof. “I had no problems. Especially since Apple Bloom showed me the way.”

Applejack let out a brief chuckle upon hearing the name of her sister. “Y’all met my sister, huh? Sweetest little thing you ever laid eyes on, right?” I heard Big Macintosh chuckle lightly too somewhere behind me.

“In my honest opinion, I would say Fluttershy gets that title. But Apple Bloom is definitely the runner-up.” I replied with a smile of my own.

“Well, I’ll respect that. In any case, let’s get ta work. Follow me.” Applejack spoke before leading me towards the vast apple orchard that surrounded the farm.

“So, what do I do out here?” I asked while surveying the many apple trees around us.

“Couldn’t be simpler! All ya gotta do is take the apples and set ‘em in the barn! And if there’s not enough room in there, we put ‘em in the apple cellar.” We stopped in front of one tree that had a few wooden tubs around it that strongly resembled the one used to hold the water and apples at my welcoming party. Each had two handles to lift with.

“Well, simple isn’t always easy. What’s the best way to get the apples down?” I asked, starting to have a bad feeling about my new job.

“All ya gotta do is shake ‘em loose! Like this!” Applejack turned her back to the tree and kicked it with both hind legs. Every last apple fell from the branches and into the bushels without a single one missing.

I looked over my glasses at the bushels of apples, hardly able to believe what I just saw. “It’s that easy?”

Applejack nodded while crossing her two left hooves in front of her right with a prideful stance. “Yup! That’s the way we do it!” I then noticed that she was wearing a special saddle with a hook extending from each side. She then got low to the ground and hooked two of the three bushels on them with each one hanging off her sides. “I’ll handle these two. You get the third.” I nodded and grabbed the third bushel by the handles. Although it was not very large, the apples in it made the bushel rather heavy.

“OK. Lead on, AJ.” I grunted while I waddled after her with my load. As we walked, I grumbled under my breath, “I can tell I’m not gonna like this job…”

Once we delivered the bushels to the barn, Applejack and I headed to the next tree. Three more bushels had already been set out under them. “OK then, James. It’s your turn ta try.”

I cracked my knuckles as I approached the tree. “Can’t be that hard…” I then threw a kick, striking the trunk with the bottom of my shoe. However, not one apple fell.

“What the hay…?” Applejack muttered, clearly surprised that I was nowhere near as strong as her. “Are all humans as flimsy as you?”

I grumbled to myself, “Maybe I didn’t do it right…” I turned around and got down on all fours in what I am sure was a very awkward stance for me. Mimicking Applejack’s kick the best I could, I struck the tree with both feet at the same time. I felt a slight boost in confidence as a single apple fell into one of the bushels, although I was also beginning to feel somewhat annoyed with my overall lack of progress as well.

“One… Really? How much harder do I have to hit it?” I grumbled while dusting my hands off. Somewhat frustrated, I rammed the tree with a shoulder barge.

“Ahaoo!” I groaned in pain as several apples fell from the branches and into the bushels. I rubbed my shoulder to soothe the soreness from the impact. “That was as hard as I could hit it…”

Seeing that I was not going to get all the apples out of the tree anytime soon, Applejack finished the job with a kick from one leg. The remaining apples fell and piled up in the bushels neatly. “James, are ya sure yer up for this?” I could feel a hint of concern in her voice.

“Sorry, AJ. I’m just not as physically fit as I could be right now. What’s more, humans don’t have the same kind of muscle you ponies do. You’re probably at least ten times stronger than I am.” I explained while feeling rather disappointed in myself.

Applejack smiled reassuringly and patted my side with one hoof. “Well, not everypony is cut out for this line of work. Tell ya what. I’ll kick the apples loose and you help carry ‘em back ta the barn. Deal?” Feeling slightly better, I nodded and lifted a bushel to my chest.

One by one, Applejack, Big Macintosh, and myself went back and forth, harvesting and transporting apples to the barn and cellar. However, I could not keep up, waddling along at only half the speed my two workmates were moving. I have no idea how much time passed since I started. Two hours? Three? I honestly lost count and merely tuned out almost everything going on around me while waiting for Applejack or someone else to tell me to stop. Regardless, I could not handle the strain of carrying so many heavy bushels. After god knows how many trips, I collapsed to my knees mid-transport, nearly spilling my load of apples.

“Whoa! You all right there, James?!” I heard Applejack call out before hearing her run to my side.

“That’s it… I’m done. I can’t keep going…” I panted while propping myself up on the bushel’s handles, dehydrated and exhausted. My clothes were completely drenched in sweat. “Sorry… I’m just not cut out for this line of work…”

I expected Applejack to be disgusted with my poor endurance. But she surprised me by helping me to my feet. “That’s all right, pardner. Y’all did quite a bit of work. I’m pretty sure ya got at least a hundred of them bushels into the barn and cellar on your own. Go wait by the barn and I’ll go grab yer pay.” I silently nodded, not expecting much for my lousy services.

I sat down next to the barn, resting my back against the wall. A few minutes later, I noticed Applejack and Apple Bloom heading my way. Apple Bloom seemed to be carrying a small sack in her mouth while Applejack was carrying a tin bucket. Once they had reached me, Applejack set down the bucket. I looked down at it and saw that it was filled to the brim with water. “To help freshen ya up after all that there work. Drink up, James. You earned it.” I did not refuse and dunked my face into the water and drank deeply. Even when I started to run out of breath, I kept drinking. The bucket was over half empty by the time I took a breather.

Apple Bloom gave me the sack she was holding and spoke with a rather cheerful tone. “It’s yer pay! Plus a lil’ extra.”

Despite its size, I found the sack to be rather heavy. “It’s all yours, James. Thanks again for the help. I threw a lil’ extra in there as a bonus for how hard ya worked.” Applejack said with a smile.

I sighed as I caught my breath from the long drink I took. “Thanks, AJ. I appreciate it.” I climbed to my feet rather shakily before bidding her farewell. “I’ll be going now… And thanks for letting me help.” I waved goodbye to my friends and headed back towards Ponyville.

Being too tired to really have any drive to search for another job at the time, I decided to head straight home. I knocked on the front door of the Carousel Boutique, waiting to see if Rarity was home. She soon answered the door, but immediately backed away from me. “Good gracious, what happened to you?! You smell hideous!”

I sighed, apparently not able to passively notice my own odor. “I was hired to help out at Sweet Apple Acres. Enough said.”

“Enough indeed! March right upstairs and take a bath! Now!” Rarity spoke loudly while she pointed towards the stairs.

“You read my mind.” I muttered as I headed for the stairs. A shower was exactly what I needed.

The warm flowing water washed away all the sweat and grime I had accumulated during the day. But as my clothes were saturated with my odor, I dare not put them back on. Not even my undergarments. “This could be a problem…” Once I finished bathing, I wrapped a towel around me and headed back downstairs hoping my new clothes were finished.

When I returned to the ground level, I found Rarity using a marker to draw out a client’s commissioned design before actually starting on it. “Yes, I do believe that’s what she wanted… Now for the hat…” I noticed her ears flick when I drew near. “Ah! Just who I was hoping to see! Oh, I just know you’re going to love your new attire, James!”

“You seem quite sure of yourself, Rarity. Now I’m really curious of what you came up with.” I said with a smile. She then led me over to some hangers that held the clothes she had promised me.

“As requested, I crafted you clothing that could not be more casual. Is it to your liking?” Rarity asked while I examined the clothing. The pants were a pair of new blue jeans made of denim while the shirt was a Hawaiian-style t-shirt that was mostly blue.

“Yup. Doesn’t get much more casual than that. Many thanks, Rarity. I’ll try them on right now…..wait.” I turned to the unicorn and hesitantly asked, “I hate to be a bother, but could you also craft me some…..underwear too? I only have one pair and it’s…..pretty tainted with body odor right now…”

To my surprise, Rarity chuckled, “Yes, I thought you might need a new pair. So I took the time to weave one for you on the side.” She reached into a drawer nearby and lifted a pair of checkerboard boxers out.

“But… But you never took the measurements for those! How are you so sure those will fit me?!” I asked, afraid they might be too small.

“Nonsense! I simply took an estimate from the measurements on your pants and made a few minor adjustments. Now, please do try them on!” She ‘handed’ my clothes to me and nudged me behind a screen for privacy.

“Well… OK then.” I muttered as I dropped my towel. Much to my surprise, I found that the boxers fit me perfectly. “She really knows her stuff…” I then slid on my jeans and buttoned my shirt. “OK, how do I look?” I stepped out from behind the screen, displaying my new attire to the fashion designer.

Rarity brought a hoof to her chin while she gazed at me. “Mmmm… For attire so casual, you look quite dashing in it! The two shades of blue really compliment each other well.”

I chuckled as I grinned, “I never knew dashing and casual could go together.” I then remembered my payment from Applejack. “Wait just a moment, Rarity. I need to give you something.” I ran back upstairs to the bathroom and retrieved the sack containing my payment. Upon coming back downstairs, I opened the sack while I approached Rarity and asked, “How much do I owe you for rent?”

The unicorn glanced down at the sack, many gold coins packed inside. But she shook her head and spoke softly, “Darling, I made it quite clear to you that you are free to stay here at your own will. I desire nothing in return. Your company is payment enough.”

I lowered the bag, once again amazed by Rarity’s generosity. “Really…? Not even one coin?”

Rarity nodded sincerely at me and gave me a rather thankful smile. “Yes, I am quite sure. I normally live alone with only dear Opal to keep me company. And such an interesting human fellow like you is a rare guest. Please, James. Don’t bring this up again. I will not be accepting any rent from you, as I quite simply do not want it or need it. Besides, I am sure you need the finances more than I do.”

As grateful as I was for her generosity, I could not help but feel an immense sense of guilt weighing on my shoulders. “I understand, Rarity… Thank you again…”

That night, I relaxed on the sofa with a blanket covering me like the night before. This was my second day in Ponyville. And like the first, it ended well. But I still felt guilty for not having to give Rarity anything in return for allowing me to live in her house. As I looked at the stars out the only window in the room, I made a silent promise to repay Rarity for her kindness. Somehow.

I closed my eyes, wondering what other careers I could pursue in Ponyville the next morning. And as I drift off to sleep, my second day in Equestria ends. I eagerly wait to see what the third day has in store for me. Wait, I cannot write this with my eyes closed. I had best put this down before trying to sleep.

Night of the Laughing Dead

Author's Note

Please consider supporting my Patreon.

Night of the Laughing Dead

I awoke to the feel of something nuzzling against my chin. It felt soft and smooth. Like the coat of a foal. Wait… It was the coat of a foal. I slowly opened my eyes and looked down. Sleeping with her head just under my chin was Scootaloo.

It has been around two months since I was brought to Equestria. And a little over one month since I adopted Scootaloo as my little sister. Our time together as a small family has been very enjoyable and fulfilling. Just like this moment I awoke to. She has developed a habit of occasionally climbing out of bed during the middle of the night and climbing into Fluttershy and my bed just so she can sleep close to me. This has never been a problem for us. In fact, we are always tickled to find her sleeping with us. But enough delaying. It was time to get Scootaloo up and ready for school.

I gently stroked my little sister’s mane, my other hand holding her underside. I remained silent throughout the whole thing, wanting to awaken her as gently as possible. Scootaloo mumbled groggily as she started to wake up. “Mmph… Wha…”

“Rise and shine, Scoot. It’s almost time for school.” I replied softly, rubbing my nose into her mane.

Scootaloo let out a quiet giggle at my touch and still mumbled, “Just ten more minutes, big brother? I promise I’ll get up after that.” She still sounded fairly groggy. I confess I too was still sleepy.

“Well, OK. But no later than that.” I replied with a smile. For being such a tomboy, Scootaloo is still extremely adorable in her own right. It is fairly difficult for me to resist her requests when she is in such a groggy and cute state more often than not.

“Thanks, James…” Scootaloo muttered as she sleepily smiled at me before closing her eyes and snuggling up against me once more. Feeling this small filly warmly pressing her body against me made my heart melt. I gently held her against me and closed my eyes, eager to join her in sleep again.

I suspect we may have overslept as I woke up abruptly a short while later to the feel of cold water being dumped on me. Probably just a glass of it.

“Hey! Peh! What the hay was that?!” I heard Scootaloo shout as we both woke up while being drenched. Hovering above us was my little pet dove, Angela, holding a cup by its handle in her feet with it turned on its side.

“Angela… Really? I would expect something like that from…” I replied as I suddenly noticed Fluttershy’s pet rabbit standing at the foot of the bed. He seemed rather irritated as he held up an old-fashioned pocket watch. The time was ten minutes past 8 AM. “Uh oh… I think we better get up now.”

Scootaloo grinned nervously while she soon sniffed the air. “Heheh, yeah. And… Mm! You smell that?”

I inhaled deeply, picking up a delightful aroma. “Smells like Fluttershy is already working on breakfast. You head on down while I get dressed.”

“OK! See ya in a bit!” Scootaloo replied with a grin, more than likely wide awake by that point from being doused in water. She jumped out of bed, shook herself off, and then ran down the stairs. Angela and Angel followed after her once I sat up in bed.

I pulled on my pants and put on my socks and shoes before looking over the shirts I had. “I wore Pinkie Pie’s colors yesterday… Who do I wear today?” I muttered to myself as I looked over the six shirts that bore the colorations and cutie marks of my six closest friends.

After a moment of pondering, I decided to go with Twilight Sparkle’s colors. I have to admit I was initially put off by the idea of wearing her and Pinkie Pie’s colors as pink and purple are viewed as being feminine more often than not. However, I learned quickly that the ponies of Ponyville do not judge based on the colors you are covered in. It makes sense since the entire town’s population is essentially a walking kaleidoscope of colors!

When I headed downstairs and into the kitchen, I found Fluttershy setting out our plates with scrambled eggs and hash browns. Scootaloo was already seated at the table, waiting anxiously for us to join her. I could tell she was getting impatient by the fact she was rapidly flapping her tiny wings, giving off a faint buzzing sound reminiscent of a cicada trying to fly away while being held.

Fluttershy smiled at me brightly once she looked in my direction. “Good morning, dear. Are you taking Scootaloo to school today?”

“Don’t I always?” I said while showing her a smile of my own. I had developed a habit of waking up earlier than usual in order to personally escort Scootaloo to school every weekday. It is not a very long trek either, since the schoolhouse is located at the western edge of Ponyville.

The three of us all sat down at the table and began to dine on our breakfast. As we did so, I took note of a few things involving my little sister and beautiful lover. There was my girlfriend, a little filly, and I. A man, a woman, and a child… It was as if Fluttershy and I had become Scootaloo’s parents the day I officially adopted her as my sister.

I will admit right now. While Scootaloo and I do maintain a relationship that is more friendly and casual than intimate more often than not, there are times where she seems more like a daughter to me than a sister. Is it just because of paternal instinct? Regardless, I do not think I am ready for actual parenthood. But looking after my adorable little sister is a good way to prepare me for that responsibility when I finally decide to pursue that role.

On that note, I feel I should mention something regarding the end of my previous entry that documented my…evening with Fluttershy. Unfortunately, our attempts to conceive did not have any results. Or perhaps that we should feel fortunate that it turned up negative? Regardless, a pregnancy was avoided. Perhaps humans and ponies are not all that compatible... For all I know, we may be entirely incompatible. Well, only time will tell.

“Have you been getting any better at math, Scootaloo? I heard you used to have trouble with multiplication and division.” Fluttershy asked as she sipped some of her tea.

Scootaloo grinned a bit sheepishly and said, “Kinda... James has been helping me out with some of the tougher problems, but I think I’m starting to figure out how they work. I'll get better.”

“I’m just glad Cheerilee doesn’t give out much homework.” I added with a smile on my face. I have never once been fond of homework and often wonder what the point of it is.

The three of us continued to chat casually while dining together. The rest of the conversation was relatively simple in terms of topics, so I will not bore you with the details. But once we finished, I carried the plates to the sink for eventual cleaning. “That all turned out great, honey. Thank you.”

Fluttershy hovered over to me and placed a kiss on my cheek. “You’re welcome, dear. You take care on your way to school… Not that you need to go to class, but… You know what I mean, right?” I grinned with a snicker as she tried to explain herself.

“Thanks again, Fluttershy! I’ll see you out front, James!” Scootaloo spoke up as I turned to face her. She was already wearing her saddlebags and on her way out the door in the next room over.

“Wanna meet up for…” I was cut off as Fluttershy placed a kiss right on my lips.

“Yes, I would love to meet up for lunch with you. The café?” She replied once the kiss ended.

I was not prepared for her sudden advance on me, but then again I suppose I should have been. Over the past few weeks, Fluttershy has become increasingly open and less reserved around me, especially when we are alone together. The only times I had ever seen her inhibitions this weak until just recently was when she was with the many animals she cares for on a daily basis.

“Yeah, the café is the place… But…uh… Are you feeling OK, honey? You’re not normally this…bold.” I asked in return.

Fluttershy blushed as she looked at me with one eye between the two long locks of pink hair hanging over her face. “Oh… I’m sorry. It’s just that… I don’t know what came over me. When I’m around you, I don’t feel as uptight as usual… But I’ll try to restrain myself… If you want me to.”

At this, I smiled warmly. “Oh, honey…” I then reached out and held my girlfriend in a tender embrace. “You don’t have to hold back around me. Just be yourself. Shy or cuddly, I don’t mind. Just as long as you’re still Fluttershy, I don’t mind how you act.”

I felt Fluttershy embrace me back before she whispered, “I love you, James…”

“I love you too, baby.” I replied as our cheeks met. I breathed deeply the scent that lingered in her coat and mane. Such a flowery aroma.

Out of nowhere, we heard a familiar voice call from just outside the kitchen window. “James, hurry up! I don’t wanna be late!”

It was Scootaloo. And I know she hates being kept waiting. “Oops. I better get going. I’ll be right back, honey.”

Fluttershy smiled as she let go of me. “OK. Have a good time, James.” She gave me a quick kiss on the cheek just before I hurried outside.

Once I was out the door, I found Scootaloo standing on the bridge that spanned the stream in front of our house. “Finally! Let’s go!” She called out as she started walking east. I broke into a jog to catch up to her.

As the two of us walked, we conversed casually. “So, how comes your ‘wind walking’ trick?” I asked, remembering the stunt she once told me about.

“Oh, I’m getting better! I can stay off the ground for a good ten seconds now!” Scootaloo replied with an enthusiastic grin. For one reason or another, despite her wings being normal size for a filly her age, Scootaloo seems to be an extremely inept flyer, as she seems unable to lift herself into the air at all. Even with her wings buzzing like a hummingbird. I am starting to wonder if she will remain grounded for the rest of her life. Not that it bothers her. I have never once heard her complain about it.

“You wanna show me that trick after school?” I asked, wondering how she performs the wind walk technique.

“If I have time. Me and the other crusaders have plans this evening. You coming?” She replied while looking up at me.

Before I could reply, a familiar voice called out with a southern accent in it. “Scootaloo! James! Wait up!” We both stopped and looked to the southwest. Galloping towards us was Apple Bloom.

“Morning, Apple Bloom! What’s up?” Scootaloo asked as our friend and fellow Cutie Mark Crusader ran up alongside us.

“Just on my way ta school! Mind if I tag ‘long?” Apple Bloom replied with a smile.

“Sure! Just like every time, right?” Scootaloo spoke with a smile. Since she lives at Sweet Apple Acres, which is just south of Fluttershy's cottage, Apple Bloom almost always crosses paths with Scootaloo and I every weekday morning. When on schedule, we always end up meeting up partway on our way to the schoolhouse while meeting up with Sweetie Belle just outside our destination.

Right after we resumed walking, Apple Bloom asked, “So, whatcha dressin’ up as this evenin’, James?”

I looked down at her and retorted, “Dress up? For what? You girls trying to see if your cutie marks are from costume designing?”

Scootaloo just rolled her eyes. “No, we already tried that! Didn’t work. What she means is what’re you dressing up as for Nightmare Night?”

…Nightmare Night? It is today? The last time I had even heard that name was at my welcoming party two months ago when Pinkie Pie mentioned it. To think I utterly forgot about it until now.

“Uh… What exactly do you do on Nightmare Night?” I asked, not sure what the holiday involved.

Apple Bloom happily explained, “Oh, it’s nothin’ but a good time! Ya dress up as whatever ya want and ya go ‘round gettin’ candy at all the houses in town! Last year, I went as the bride of Frankenstallion. I was thinkin’ of goin’ as Applejack this year.”

In other words, Nightmare Night is Equestria’s variation of my world’s Halloween holiday. And the thought of Apple Bloom trick or treating as a miniature version of Applejack made me smirk. “Man, I can’t wait to see how AJ reacts to that. But as for what I’m gonna wear…” After maybe eight seconds of thought, I shrugged my shoulders, “Actually, I have no idea. I totally forgot about it since I’ve never experienced this holiday before. Any ideas?”

Scootaloo frowned as she averted her eyes while seemingly lost in thought. “I dunno… Maybe Sweetie Belle will have an idea.”

The three of us marched on, engaging in casual conversation. Just as we were approaching the schoolhouse, I saw Sweetie Belle approaching it from the opposite direction. I met her parents once and found that she lives somewhere in Ponyville. And I must say that I really like her father. But I digress.

“Mornin’, Sweetie Belle!” Apple Bloom called out as our friend came within earshot. She and Scootaloo's walking reached a brisker pace.

“Oh, hey! Morning, guys!” Sweetie Belle replied as she galloped towards us. “Right on time! That makes four days in a row that all four of us met each other before school started.”

I got down on one knee and stroked the unicorn filly’s mane. “It’s all about timing. Everyone deserves a good start to their day.”

As Sweetie Belle pushed against my hand, clearly a sign that she was enjoying this show of affection, Scootaloo asked, “Hey, Sweetie Belle? James doesn’t know what to go as for Nightmare Night. Do you have any ideas?”

Sweetie Belle pulled away from my hand while she seemed to be thinking of a response. She then raised her hoof and looked up at me with a smile. “I know! Rarity can help design you a costume!”

Of course. Why did I not think of asking Rarity? If anyone could come up with a design for a costume in a short amount of time, it is her. “Why didn’t I think of that? I’ll go ask her today.”

Sweetie Belle giggled while probably brainstorming many costume ideas. “I wonder what she’ll recommend for you. It’ll probably be something flashy.”

Apple Bloom then spoke while approaching the school's front door, “Let’s talk about this later. School’s ‘bout ta start!”

Scootaloo replied by rearing up on her hind legs and embracing me, as did the other two fillies. “See ya this afternoon, James!”

I hugged them back the best I could. “Likewise. Have a good time, girls.” We bid each other goodbye as I watched the three of them enter the schoolhouse. I then turned and began to head back home right as the bell rang.

Just as I was approaching Fluttershy’s cottage, I noticed my lover closing the front door behind her. At her sides was a pair of saddlebags. “Oh, welcome back, James! Would you mind coming with me? I need to head into town to pick up some things at the market.”

I smiled as I nodded, “Sounds good to me. What do we need to pick up?”

Fluttershy replied as she crossed the creek to reach me. “Well, we need broccoli, carrots, lettuce… Actually, I have the list right here if you would like to look it over yourself.” I looked on as… Well, how do I describe this?

Fluttershy’s left wing reached down, gripped the top flap of her saddlebag and…pulled it open? The larger feathers that extended to the tips of her wings bent like human fingers, gripping the fabric. “Fluttershy… Since when could you do that?”

My girlfriend looked at her wing before looking back at me and smiled, “For as long as I can remember. All pegasi can do it.”

As I pondered this physical trait further, I snickered in amusement. “Unicorns can use magic to move things and pegasi can grab stuff with their wings. I’m sure earth ponies are immensely jealous of those traits.”

Fluttershy frowned sympathetically as she retorted, “Oh, I don’t know about that… Earth ponies completely outrank us in raw strength. One earth pony can outpull at least three unicorns, but they can outpull five pegasi. And that’s just on average. Sometimes I wish I was that strong.”

I shook my head and said, “Well, you’re a strong flyer. I mean you have to be in order to pull a wooden cart that’s at least three times your weight. While FLYING.”

Fluttershy giggled at the memory. “I guess you’re right. And those frogs I carried in it only made it heavier.” I smiled as I reached into her open saddlebag and pulled out the shopping list. Each item listed was a type of food. I was slightly surprised to see different types of fish on it, but then remembered that some of the animals Fluttershy cares for have fish in their diets. Including me… Wait a second. I do not count as an animal. But I have always loved seafood.

“That’s a lot of types of food, honey. You got a case of the munchies?” I asked while trying to be playful.

She smiled warmly as she replied, “No, not yet. But I might later.” She then motioned for me to follow her as she walked past me. “Let’s hurry. The market closes early today, so it’ll be getting busy soon.”

“Closing early? Is it for Nightmare Night?” I asked, knowing that holidays in Ponyville tend to be really big events. The busiest area is always the immediate area around the town hall, which is also where the market is always set up.

“Yes, so they’ll have to close up earlier than usual to make room. It takes a while to get all of the equipment in place.” Fluttershy replied with a nod.

“Sounds like a lot of work, but it probably doesn’t take long when unicorn magic is thrown into the mix. In any case, have you decided on what you’re going as this evening?” I asked, wondering what kind of costume Fluttershy had in mind.

She frowned shyly, “Actually… I never attend Nightmare Night. It’s…not one of my favorite holidays…”

I was hardly surprised by this revelation. With Fluttershy being as timid as she is, any holiday with the word ‘nightmare’ in the title probably involves unexpected thrills and plenty of eager pranksters that Fluttershy would never be comfortable putting up with. She might even faint if startled or scared too frequently. Despite this, I really wanted her to come with me. It would be a crying shame if she never once enjoyed the fun of Halloween…..I mean Nightmare Night.

“Well… What if you were to come with me? Would you feel more confident if I was with you?” I asked while knowing that Fluttershy has a much easier time coming out of her shell when around me.

She paused for a moment, likely thinking of a reply. “I guess… I don’t know… It would be the first time I’ve ever attended… And what would I wear?”

I patted her on the head gently. “Just think about it, OK? We’ve got plenty of time until it starts.” Fluttershy just smiled at me silently in response. I hope she at least considers my offer.

As we walked through Ponyville to the town square, I noticed that Fluttershy would sometimes hover right behind me while shifting from one side of me to the other. She would sometimes nuzzle her cheek against mine. For her to be this affectionate and passionate in public was certainly an impressive boost in her confidence. I never knew that being in love could enhance ones’ confidence just by being with that special someone you cherish.

The town square, which is the immediate area surrounding the town hall, was packed with vendors and stalls selling a wide variety of goods although most were selling various types of foods. The area was relatively quiet for the time being, but I am sure that would change soon once the customers started pouring in to make their rounds before the merchants closed up early for Nightmare Night.

Just as we approached some of the stalls, I noticed that some decorations had already been set up around the town square. Strings of lights spanned the roofs of the buildings with at least one creepy white lantern hanging between each structure. They seemed to resemble the heads of stereotypical ghosts complete with empty black eyes. The only other decorations I noticed were black decorations that seemed to depict a slender half moon with a unicorn’s head sticking out of it. The horn was unusually long for a unicorn, so it was likely that of an alicorn. The eye showed a slender iris that seemed familiar to me. Where had I seen….. “Nightmare Moon?”

Fluttershy looked up at me, probably in response to my words. “Did you say something?”

I looked down at her and asked, “This holiday… Nightmare Night. Does it have any connections to Nightmare Moon?”

My girlfriend nodded before she explained, “Well, from what I’ve heard, it started up a long time ago out of fear of Nightmare Moon. They say that she returns once a year to eat any pony she finds. That’s why everypony dresses up in costume on this day to hide themselves from her. Although the holiday just became a special occasion of innocent pranks and lots of candy and other goodies.”

The mention of Nightmare Moon actually eating ponies made me shake my head as I rolled my eyes. No matter how bad a reputation she has, I know for a fact that Nightmare Moon was and still is not carnivorous. “Well… I guess as long as everyone has a good time, no one’s complaining.”

The first item on the list we needed to pick up were red cherries. I got in line to get some while Fluttershy went to the next stall over to purchase a few heads of lettuce. However, as I stood in line, I noticed that the pony before me seemed very familiar with that beautiful white coat and elegantly curled indigo mane. One name came to mind. “Rarity?”

The pony clearly heard my voice as she turned around and looked up at me with her lovely azure eyes. “Well, what a sight to start my day with! How are you this morning, James?”

I got down on one knee so our faces were closer together. “I've been up for barely an hour. Whatcha up to, Rarity?”

My former landlady smiled as she explained, “I was just picking up some cherries for a cobbler I was thinking of making this week. And before I forget, will you be attending the festivities this evening? I assure you that you will thoroughly enjoy yourself, darling.”

I glanced up at some of the holiday decor strung above us. “I would if I had a costume to wear. Sweetie Belle recommended that I ask you to design one. If that isn’t too much trouble, I mean.”

At those words, Rarity’s eyes lit up with inspiration. “A costume for you?! Oh, I would be flattered to do the honors! What would be best for you? Something frightening like a skeleton? Perhaps something daring like a pirate. Maybe something adorable and charming like a teddy bear. Or perhaps…”

She suddenly gasped as I…noticed a lit light bulb momentarily appear above her head? Honestly, where do those things come from? And am I the only one who can see them? Or do they appear so often that nopony really pays them any mind anymore? “Oh! Idea! I have just the thing that will suit a gentleman like you!”

I awkwardly smiled as I climbed to a standing position. “Awesome. But let's talk it over in a minute. The line’s moving.”

“Oops! Thank you for alerting me, James.” Rarity replied as she took a few steps closer to the vendor.

Once we had both made our purchases, the two of us continued to chat. “Will you be attending Nightmare Night too?” I asked, curious of what Rarity would dress up as.

The beautiful unicorn then said with a smile, “Oh, you can count on seeing me tonight. Granted I did not have time to attend last year, but I am putting all commissions on hold until tomorrow. This is your first Nightmare Night since you arrived in Equestria and I will not miss it for the world! My clients can surely wait an extra day for their orders, can’t they?”

I nodded readily in agreement. "They most certainly can. This day comes once a year, but they can pick up their orders any other day of the year... So, you had an idea of what my costume should look like?”

Rarity replied while raising her hoof a bit higher, “Yes, the image is still fresh in my head. I just know you will look absolutely dashing in it. Once we finish up here, let’s head back to my place so we can discuss it.”

I then looked around to try and locate Fluttershy. “Before we do that, I have to let Fluttershy know. We came here together and I would prefer to stick with her until we’re done… Speak of the devil, here she comes now.”

Fluttershy came trotting over to us with a smile. “Good morning, Rarity. Am I interrupting anything?”

Rarity faced her friend and showed a delighted smile. “Not at all, Fluttershy! James and I were merely discussing a costume for him to wear to the Nightmare Night festival tonight. Would you like me to design you one as well?”

I noticed that Fluttershy seemed rather hesitant to reply for a moment. “Um… No thank you. I think I already have a good idea of what I’ll go as. I think I can also make the costume myself.” I smiled to myself, glad that Fluttershy was strongly considering attending the party with me. She just needed a little reassurance.

“Well, I’m looking forward to seeing your creation. But since I’m here now, may I assist you in gathering up the groceries you two need?” Rarity replied with a smile as she looked at both of us.

“Sounds good to me. It’ll save us some time too.” I answered with a smile of my own.

The three of us went about the market, gathering up all of the items on our shopping lists as a team. I handled one section while Rarity and Fluttershy handled others. And our timing could not have been better. Not even ten minutes later, the number of shoppers in the market began to increase rapidly. Fortunately, we had already finished our shopping by the time the place was absolutely packed. I could hardly hear myself think with all the chatting and commotion around me.

“Here you are, darlings. All of the asparagus, apples, and oranges you needed.” Rarity spoke as she levitated a sack towards me.

“And here are the bits I owe you.” Fluttershy replied as she held out a small sack in her mouth.

“Many thanks, Fluttershy. Now then, shall we hurry over to my place so we can get started on designing his fabulous costume for the evening?” Rarity asked with an excited gleam in her eye.

Fluttershy smiled apologetically as she muttered, “I’d like to, but I can’t. I still need to get all these groceries back home. But James can go along, right?”

I looked down at my girlfriend as I wondered if she was able to transport all of our groceries home. “Honey, are you sure you can carry all of these with you?”

She nodded without hesitation. “It’ll be no trouble. We pegasi are stronger than you might think. Just put them in my saddlebags and I’ll handle the rest.”

Trusting her, I placed the sacks of groceries in Fluttershy’s saddlebags. Each side seemed nearly full to the point of bursting. “OK, I’ll see you back home as soon as I can. Take care, honey.”

“I will. And you have a good time with Rarity.” Fluttershy replied as she flew up to my face and placed a soft kiss on my cheek. I grinned in response to her affection, slightly nervous that someone may have noticed. I am still getting used to being in a relationship with a Ponyville native. As she flew away, I took note of the fact that Fluttershy did not seem to be hindered by her heavy saddlebags at all. While she may not be a particularly fast flier, she is indeed a strong flyer.

“OK, let’s go.” I spoke as I looked at Rarity while wanting to get out of that noisy crowd and into a quieter location.

“Right this way, James. Let’s hurry before my inspiration fizzles.” Rarity replied as she began to trot away. It was a bit too fast for me to keep up with just walking, so I began to jog as a means to keep up with her. “By the way, I’m adoring that shirt. Is it still as comfortable as the day I wove it for you?”

“It sure is. I’m doing everything I can to make this last.” I replied while looking down at my shirt. Since it is a gift from one of my dearest friends, I always do my best to avoid dirtying or damaging it.

Once Rarity and I had reached the Carousel Boutique, she immediately got out a sheet of paper and a black marker. “Wait just a moment, darling. I must focus before the image leaves my mind.” Rarity spoke as her horn was engulfed by a billowing aura. The paper floated in the air as the squeaking of the marker reached my ears.

While I waited for Rarity to finish drawing out whatever it was she was thinking about, I decided to browse the various ensembles that Rarity was in the process of weaving. Numerous types of clothing were hanging from clothes hangers, though most of them seemed unfinished. None really caught my eye, although the elegant designs led me to believe that each was meant for ponies that reside in Canterlot. I glanced back over at Rarity for a moment. The fact that ponies are willing to travel from that mountaintop city all the way down here to Ponyville just to commission Rarity proves just how capable she is at her profession. No wonder she has made it into various elite fashion magazines.

However, this also brought a question to mind. From what I know about Rarity, one of her dreams is to someday live in Canterlot. But… I have no desire to ever leave Ponyville. This town is where I belong. Where all my friends are. And even though I cherish every single one of them, losing just one of them is a possibility I absolutely dread. Especially one as dear to me as Rarity.

“Rarity… May I ask you something?” I asked while hoping Rarity would be finished with the sketch of my costume by now.

“Just a moment… There we are!” She replied as she set the marker and paper down. She then began to approach me with a smile. “Now then, what’s on your mind?”

I carefully considered my words before I asked, “You plan to leave Ponyville and set up shop in Canterlot someday, right?”

She cheerfully replied, “Of course! Canterlot is where I truly belong! The sophistication, the style, the elegance. It just screams MOI, wouldn’t you say?”

This only served to confirm my fears. Someday… Maybe in a few months or even a few years, but someday in the near future, my beautiful and dear friend would leave me. “I hope you enjoy yourself out there, Rarity…”

Rarity did not reply for a moment, almost as if she was detecting my unhappiness with her decision. “Darling… Is something wrong?”

I sat down on a stool and bowed my head. “I’ll be honest. I…. I really don’t want to see you go.”

My friend remained silent for a moment. She slowly brought a hoof to her lips as her eyes darted back and forth. “Oh my… I did not consider how my friends would feel about that choice…”

I tried to downplay my own grievances about her intention so as to not deter her from what she wants, but I quickly failed in hiding my worries. “I know you want to live there, but I don’t. And…I don’t want you to leave, Rarity… I don’t want... I don't want us to become distant...”

I heard the sound of hooves clopping as Rarity slowly drew near. “Neither do I, darling… I never thought about it like this… But if I move to Canterlot, my business will only… Wait…”

I looked up as I heard my friend pause. She had a hoof against her chin, apparently lost in thought. She then gasped with a smile, “Of course! Why did I not think of this before?! I already visit Canterlot on occasion and the majority of my clients come from there just to commission me for my services! Why should I go to Canterlot when Canterlot already comes to me?!”

“You mean…” I muttered, not sure of what Rarity was getting at.

The beautiful unicorn ran over to me and embraced me tightly. “You are right, James. If I were to leave my friends behind and permanently settle in Canterlot, our bonds would be strained. We would still stay in touch somehow, but it would never amount to our daily interactions. And since my clients already come to me, there is no reason for me to bring myself to them. And besides, if I were to leave…” She then looked up at me with a smug smirk. “Who would craft you new clothes? I’m the only pony in Equestria who is familiar with your body type, after all.”

I frowned, fearing that I was only holding my friend back from the glory she craved. “You don’t have to stay just for me, Rarity. I don’t want to see you leave, but I’ll... I'll try to respect your decision regardless.”

To my surprise, Rarity shook her head. “James, James, James… I have made up my mind. I shall remain in Ponyville, as it is where the most important things in my life are located. Because…” She then placed a kiss on my cheek before whispering, “Nopony could ever replace the friends I have known for years. No amount of fame or riches could ever amount to friends like you.”

I think I may have been blushing at that moment. Rarity then nuzzled me gently while speaking softly, “Thank you, James. I realize now that leaving Ponyville would have been a poor decision in the long run. Without me, humble Ponyville would not have that special somepony to add a little dazzle to it.” She then frowned sorrowfully. “The more I think about it now, the more I feel I will regret leaving Ponyville. Thank you, James. Thank you for changing my mind before I could commit myself to it.”

I closed my eyes as I embraced my wonderful and beautiful friend. “You’re welcome… I’d hate to lose you…”

Rarity then whispered, “Don’t worry about that, darling. You and our friends will always have me.” She then smiled and went back over to the sketch she had made and pulled out a red marker before applying the tip of it to the paper. “Wait right there, dear. I will be done here shortly.”

I did as I was told and remained seated for a moment longer before Rarity approached me again. “All done! What do you think of this fine ensemble?”

As I beheld the design Rarity had drawn, I noticed that she had drawn the shoes black while leaving the pants bare, possibly indicating that they would be colored white or gray. The upper body, obviously based on my own, was covered by a red jacket of sorts. Not the type you would wear on a cool evening. It seemed too elegant for that with those twin tails reaching knee length. “Rarity… What exactly is this costume?”

My friend smiled excitedly while turning to look at her creation. “It is the attire of a gentleman from Canterlot. At least, that is what it would look like if they were human. Is it to your liking?”

I examined the design closely. It was certainly a design one would expect to see on a noble. However, it felt as if something was…..missing. What was it? I could not quite put my finger on it…

After a brief moment, it came to me. A sword. Preferably a rapier. The nobleman’s weapon of choice and a stylish item to wear at the waist. I will admit right now that I consider myself something of a sword enthusiast and had even amassed a very modest collection of different swords before being brought to Equestria. But I digress.

To emphasize my point and to fit the role of the costume I would wear, I added a nobler accent to my voice as I spoke. “Most elegant, Lady Rarity. But I do believe there is something missing. Perhaps a rapier to be worn at the hip. That would make the attire complete, would it not?”

I suspect I may have been too in character as I noticed Rarity was blushing slightly at my words. “Ooooh, that voice. It gave me goose bumps! Do it again!”

I shrugged my shoulders as I spoke again with that accent. “As you wish, m’lady. What is it you desire to hear me say?”

Rarity raised a hoof to her forehead as she gasped with a euphoric grin, probably on the verge of fainting. Was I really THAT good? “Um… M’lady? Are you well?”

She sighed loudly as she seemed to regain her composure, “Oh, that voice just makes me melt! Perhaps I will request for you to be my knight this evening! But yes, I see what you mean, darling. Just let me add it here…” Rarity levitated her black marker over to us and popped off the cap. “Could you stand for a moment, please?”

I did as I was told and reached a standing position. Rarity’s eyes scanned me, probably to get an idea of how long to make the sword so it would be properly sized with my body. She then scribbled something down on the sheet of paper. “Oh my, that DOES look better!”

She then showed me the sketch again. A thin scabbard with a rapier’s hilt was now affixed to the side of the model in the sketch. “I will add the rest of the colors later on. Does this look perfect to you now?”

“That looks pretty much perfect, Rarity. I’m looking forward to it.” I replied with a smile.

“You are going to look simply dashing in this attire.” She spoke with a grin. However, her eyes seemed to scan the paper for a moment before asking, “James, are you a duelist of any sort? I know you have some experience in the use of knives after that stint in the Everfree Forest, but have you ever actually been involved in a duel before?”

Despite my fascination of swordplay, I have never once been involved in a fight of any sort. My fascination likely stems from playing video games for years that featured dynamic, and probably unrealistic, swordplay. “Can’t say I have. Swordplay interests me, but I’ve never had to use a sword on anyone before.”

Rarity nodded as she rolled up the paper into a scroll. “I most certainly hope it stays that way. You are too darling to involve yourself in combat.” I wholeheartedly agreed with her on that. “But now, is there anything else I can help you with? Perhaps a hat to go with your ensemble?”

I shook my head, already satisfied with what we had thus far. “No, it’s good as is. But what are you going as?”

Rarity smiled brightly and struck an elegant pose. “Why, I am going as a lovely princess! I just need to put the finishing touches on my dress and hat.” I was hardly surprised by this. Rarity’s elegance can even compare to Celestia or Luna. I just hope they never read this entry. Would not want them to send me to the dungeon out of jealousy. Although I am fairly certain they would take it in good humor.

“I’d expect nothing less, Rarity. Should I leave you to your work?” I asked, certain that Rarity would need some time to focus on finishing her costume in time for that evening.

“Oh, I would certainly not mind your company, but I do believe I am keeping you from Fluttershy.” She replied, reminding me that I had promised to return home as soon as possible. “Just remember though. When the night is about to begin, come over here to my home. I’ll have your costume ready by then… At least I hope I will.”

Not waiting any longer, I thanked my friend and headed out the door. As I began to walk home, I was uncertain of what to do for the rest of the day. If this day is Equestria’s equivalent of my world’s Halloween celebration, then the really good stuff would not start until the sun had begun to set. What would be a good way to spend the day with my beloved?

I returned to Fluttershy’s cottage as quickly as I could. Everything seemed quiet as I crossed the bridge. However, I soon noticed what seemed to be a bush near the front door that was not present there before. “We have a new bush?”

I took a closer look at it. The leaves were lush and green while having several white flowers adorning it. “Hm. Nice addition.” I muttered while not finding anything particularly wrong with it.

However, as I reached for the doorknob, I heard a familiar quiet voice speak from behind me. “Wow. It works even better than I expected.”

I stiffly looked over my shoulder, wondering where the voice had come from. I recognized it as Fluttershy’s, but she was nowhere to be seen. “Honey…? Are you out there?”

Right as I said that, the bush seemed to suddenly sprout a pair of strong cyan eyes that opened up and stared at me. “I’m right here.”

I stared at the eyes, finding it utterly bizarre that my girlfriend was hiding in a bush right in front of her own house. “OK, Fluttershy. I’ve heard of tree-hugging hippies, but isn’t this taking it a little too far?”

Fluttershy replied as the bush’s eyes…I mean her eyes looked away from me. “I’d would’ve liked to be a tree, but that would’ve been harder to move around in.”

It took me a moment to comprehend what she was telling me. “Are you saying…this bush is your costume for Nightmare Night?”

Fluttershy meekly smiled, or at least I think she smiled, as she replied, “Uh huh. This way I’m dressed for the occasion and nopony will even notice me.”

I paused for a moment before asking, “You really don’t like Nightmare Night, do you?”

She replied with a hint of shame in her voice, “No… I tried it once, but I just couldn’t get used to other ponies popping out of nowhere to scare me…” She then added, “But… I think I’ll give it another try if you go with me. I feel…a bit more confident when I’m with you.”

I smiled as I reached down and lifted the bush off of Fluttershy, revealing her adorable form. “Just stick with me and we’ll all have a good time. It's always fun when we’re together, right?”

My girlfriend replied with an endearing smile. “We haven’t had a single bad day yet.” I then set the bush down and embraced Fluttershy, feeling her embrace me back in her arms. After a brief moment, she then asked, “Oh, that reminds me. What was the costume Rarity had in mind for you?”

I replied as I pulled back to look at her, “Basically a nobleman complete with a rapier at my side. The sketch of the costume looked really authentic.”

Fluttershy then looked at me with a baffled expression. “A rapier?” From what I could tell, she knew next to nothing about weapons. I cannot say I blame her, as she is far from being the fighting type.

“A type of thin sword designed for thrusting strikes. But don’t worry, I’m not gonna actually use it. I just felt it would compliment my attire with it hanging from my belt.” I spoke while hoping Fluttershy would not see me as dangerous.

“Oh… I see. I’m OK with that as long as you don’t hurt anypony. But be careful with it.” She replied with a tiny cautious smile.

I then rose to my feet. “Definitely. But until the night comes, what would you like to do?”

Fluttershy looked to her right and asked, “Well, I still need to collect the eggs from the chicken coop. Wanna help me with that?”

“Sure thing, honey.” I replied as we began to head towards the backside of our house.

“Before we peek in, lemme check for something.” I spoke as we neared the coop. All of the chickens were already outside milling about. I got down on my knees and stuck my head into the coop through the entry point. I found exactly what I was looking for. “…..You don’t live here, Derpy. Go home.”

I pulled my head back out as silly Derpy Hooves crawled out of the coop. Fluttershy shook her head with a bit of an amused smirk on her lips, almost as if she was not surprised. “You got lost again?”

Derpy replied with a very refreshed smile on her face. “Nah. I just came out here to take a nap. But I do need to get home to get my costume ready. I’ll see you tonight!” She then took to the air and flew away. But a moment later, she came back over to us. “Ponyville is in THAT direction, right?” It was good to see that Derpy had learned to check her bearings in order to keep herself from flying into the Everfree Forest.

“Yeah, you’ve got the directions down. And sure, we’ll see you tonight.” I replied with a nod.

“Thanks! And see you later!” Derpy waved goodbye before flying back towards Ponyville.

“Now then, how about them eggs?” I asked while looking down at Fluttershy.

“I’ll go inside and pass the eggs to you. It’ll be easier for me to fit through the entrance.” She replied as she began to walk up the ramp and crawl through the coop’s entrance.

As she rolled the first egg to me, I asked, “Is it normal for Derpy to spend time in your chicken coop?”

Fluttershy replied while peeking out of the entrance, “Every so often. The chickens don’t seem to mind her, so I always leave her be.”

I snickered as I placed the egg into the pail I was holding, “That was the third time since I ended up in Equestria. That goofball pops up when you least expect her.”

Once we had gathered up the eggs, it was time to feed the various animals that were waiting for us all around the cottage. While Fluttershy tended to the ferrets under the bridge, I filled a small bowl with a handful of earthworms while being sure to add a pinch of water to the bowl to insure that they would stay moist and alive. I stood back after waving at the birds in the trees and watched as they all swooped down and perched on the rim of the bowl before plucking the worms from it and devouring them. “Much better than having to carry them in your mouth, huh?”

Fluttershy nodded as she hopped out of the stream. “Oh, yes. And I think the birds prefer this method too.” She then asked, “You know, we still have a while before the night comes. Would you like us to spend some time together at the park?”

With the ponies in town likely busy getting ready for Nightmare Night, either making costumes or setting up decorations, I was expecting the park to be relatively deserted for the day. “We’ll probably have the whole place to ourselves. Should I just go on ahead?”

Fluttershy smiled as she said, “I was kind of hoping it would be that way. I don’t have much more to do, so go on ahead and wait for me by the pond. I’ll see you soon, OK?” She seemed rather excited about it, a bright grin adorning her adorable face.

“OK then, honey. Head on over once you have time.” I replied as I kissed her on the nose. Fluttershy blushed deeply with a meek smile before walking towards Angel, who was sitting at the entrance to his little house. I then crossed the bridge that spanned the stream before heading south.

The shortest route to the park involved taking me through Sweet Apple Acres, so I was expecting to find Applejack or at least Big Macintosh going about their duties. However, I found that the area was largely deserted save for a few pigs wallowing in a mud puddle near a pen.

“Probably in town setting things up.” I muttered to myself. Holidays like this are more than likely days of rest for the Apple family. Granny Smith, who I had come to meet over the past two months, was probably inside the farmhouse taking a nap in her favorite rocking chair. Rather than wake the sweet yet occasionally goofy old mare from her nap, I continued on to my destination.

When I entered the park from the northwest, I found that the place was indeed deserted. The place was usually fairly quiet even with other ponies going about their business here. But with it being as empty as it was at the time, all I could hear was the sound of leaves rustling in the trees as the wind blew. I breathed deeply the clean fresh air, reveling in my solitude. It was not often that I had the entire park to myself. For the remainder of the day, it would just be my own personal playground. Or rather, my and Fluttershy’s personal playground.

Remembering my beautiful girlfriend, I hurried over to the local pond. I was still impressed by just how quiet it was around me. I walked out to the end of the peninsula that jutted out into it like always and took a seat. The sack of fish food that was always there was filled to the brim. With nothing else to do, I took a handful of it and tossed it towards the pond. As always, some of the fish in the pond jumped to snatch some of the food out of the air before landing back in the water with a splash. “Some things never get old. Right, fellas?”

I waited for a few minutes before turning my gaze to the north. And sure enough, just starting to peek over the horizon was a pegasus flying towards me. I waved to get her attention, after which she began to descend. “I hope I didn’t keep you waiting too long. Angel was being a picky eater again.”

“It was no trouble. I kept myself entertained while waiting.” I replied while I reached out and stroked Fluttershy’s mane in tender affection. Fluttershy smiled warmly at my caresses before taking a seat beside me. She then began to lean against me, her face resting against my shoulder. I responded in kind by draping my arm across her back with my hand gripping her opposite shoulder.

“It’s been two months since you came here…” Fluttershy muttered as she closed her eyes.

“And I’ve enjoyed almost every minute of it.” I replied quietly, my head resting against hers. Like so many times before, the moment felt serene. Almost no sound at all. Just me and the woman I love.

After a short while, Fluttershy looked at me and spoke, “You know, I don’t know all that much about where you’re from.”

I frowned as I felt the need to avoid answering any questions that I had already answered before. “Lyra can answer any questions about Earth. I’ve been telling her quite a bit over the past few weeks.”

Fluttershy nodded with a disappointed frown of her own on her face. “I know… But I meant about you. I know you love Equestria and everypony in it, but is there anything back home you miss? Is there anyone you remember?”

I felt myself relax a bit as I understood the question was more personal than general. I decided to answer her question truthfully. “Well, my mom is a really nice woman who used to be a nurse. She can be fun to talk to. My dad is pretty cool too and he has made lots of friends over the years. But that guy has given me my fair share of headaches in the form of poor self-control and the inability to mind his manners or restrain his impulses. Especially when it comes to anger. There are times when I wonder if he actually tries to make other people mad. There’s also my younger brother. The guy used to be an annoying brat growing up…and I’ll say right now I did things to him out of jealousy or spite that I wish I hadn’t…"

Fluttershy leaned against me as if to provide me with emotional support. “I’ve heard of siblings being that way sometimes. But you got closer over time, right?”

I nodded while letting out a wistful sigh. “Yeah… He’s far from annoying now. But I think he swapped out his annoying quirks for a foul mouth, occasional poor judgment, and the inability to keep track of necessities even if his life depends on it.”

A moment of silence ticked by while I paused in thought. I soon continued, “There’s also my grandmother. She is a very sweet old lady who has always been there for me since I was a toddler. I have so many great memories of her, but she’s become something of an incompetent nuisance who can’t be trusted with remembering anything important anymore. And it's making it harder for me to remember how she used to be. That, and she’s too… I’m trying to find a nice way to say this… Too stubborn to give up smoking, which was a daily headache for me. There are also various people in the neighborhood I have known for years who I can consider friends. I wonder what they’re up to now…”

Fluttershy then asked while sounding noticeably baffled, “Um… How do you smoke? Isn’t that a way to prepare and season food? How is that a problem for you?”

I was about to reply, but I then paused as I comprehended why Fluttershy does not know what smoking is. “Fluttershy. Do you know of anyplace around here that sells tobacco products?”

My words seemed to puzzle my girlfriend. “Tobacco? What’s that?”

Fantastic. I knew there was something missing from Equestria with every day I went about outside. And I sure as hell am not going to miss it! I smiled in joy as I replied, “Oh… It’s nothing important. Just be glad it doesn’t exist in this world.”

“Um… OK? Well… I don’t want to bring up any bad memories, but were there any bad things about your life before coming here?” Fluttershy asked in caution.

I bowed my head as I tried to think back. “Bad, huh? I guess… My high school days. I had to attend a school that was utterly filled with ill-mannered students who more often than not had criminal histories and...”

I sighed while feeling no enjoyment in this part of the discussion. “Those five years at that school destroyed my ability to trust anyone in my age group. I was under constant psychological strain from the never-ending verbal abuse. I was very rarely targeted directly, but just having to listen to it caused me to experience several mental breakdowns over the course of those five years. A man can only take so much before he snaps... It was just...such a hostile environment. Thanks to those miserable pieces of trash… I never had a single friend in that school. And it literally took years for me to regain my ability to trust others who were around my age.” I then frowned in bitterness as I said, “Looking back on it now, I actually wish I mustered up the courage to kill some of those wretched little monsters so they wouldn’t hurt anyone else.”

At those words, I felt Fluttershy embrace me tightly. “Please… Don’t say that again… I don’t want you to be a killer.”

I grumbled at her misinterpretation of my words. “You misunderstand, Fluttershy. I WANTED to kill them, but I know I CAN’T kill them. I’ll never have the courage or drive to actually attack them with lethal force…” I then sighed in disappointment at myself, “I’m… I’m too much of a coward to do that.”

However, Fluttershy looked me in the eye. “You’re wrong. I know you’re not a coward.” She then smiled slightly as she spoke barely above a whisper, “Remember when your first week in Ponyville ended and you found that old law in that book? You went into the Everfree Forest in order to protect me from the law. You had to be brave just to go there. And it took courage to hide there, even if it was to protect me.”

I felt Fluttershy rest her head against my chest as she muttered tenderly, “You’re just timid, James. Just like me. But you can be brave when you really need to be.”

I will be honest. I do not think particularly high of myself. Fluttershy’s praise felt misplaced to me. “I was just trying to protect you anyway I could… I wasn’t thinking about my own safety at all.”

However, my girlfriend smiled as she kissed me on the cheek. “Even so, you were still very brave. And even if you weren’t, I still love you.” I managed to crack a smile as I embraced her, feeling her wings fold around me the best they could.

The two of us continued to cuddle with each other for a short while longer before Fluttershy spoke, “You know… I think we have the entire park to ourselves now.”

I glanced around to confirm her suspicions. “Yeah. I didn’t see anypony on the way in.”

Fluttershy then smiled with what I think was a faint blush. “That means we can do whatever we want and nopony will see, right?”

Something was up with Fluttershy. What was she hinting at? “Are you suggesting what I think you are?”

She smiled meekly and said, “Follow me and I’ll show you.” I did as she requested and followed her over to a tree that was nearby. She then guided me to a sitting position.

“OK, now I’m getting worried. What’re you up to, honey?” I asked while finding that gaze she was giving me to be very unnerving.

“We’re all alone and I’m with you. So I don’t see any point in me bottling up my real feelings.” She replied, an amorous smile creeping across her face.

My eyes glanced around, wondering if there was absolutely anyone nearby. The area around the pond had few trees, so I would have easily noticed someone if there was a pony or any other creature out there. Fortunately, there was no one to be seen at all in the vicinity. “OK, honey… What do you want to do?”

Fluttershy smiled lovingly, but then a bit meekly. “Well…” I then felt the longest feathers of her wing caress my cheek like delicate fingers, sending shivers through my body. “Right now, I want to…um…make-out.”

She inched closer, practically laying herself upon me. The silence in the air only seemed to reinforce the feeling of solitude I was experiencing. It was just me and the woman I love. No one else.

“Is that OK?” Fluttershy asked sweetly. I noticed that her other idle wing was fully spread, a clear sign of arousal.

As there was virtually no risk of being seen out here for the rest of the day, I felt it would not be a problem to indulge in each other’s…..company. “OK, honey.” I spoke softly while caressing her face. I then closed my eyes and leaned forward before sealing lips with her.

I heard a faint moan as Fluttershy pressed into the kiss. Her tongue reached out to mine, that delightful faintly sweet flavor coating it. The kiss became very intimate very quickly, the two of us becoming lost in each other’s touch as my hands rubbed over Fluttershy's smooth coat.

What a magical moment. I am not sure how much time even passed. But as we kissed, I felt a slight need starting to grow within me. I wanted her. But I would not force myself upon Fluttershy unless she wanted me to. Not to mention the risks of being outdoors. I decided to test her to see if she was in the mood for that level of intimacy between lovers and if she felt comfortable letting it happen where we were.

My hand slowly reached down her body until I felt the telltale curve of her flank. I then felt along the side, trying to find her cutie mark. I must have found it since Fluttershy suddenly shuddered with a moan. However, she did not break the kiss, so I am sure she welcomed my advances. I slowly began to caress her cutie mark, knowing it also functions as a pleasure point.

After a moment of slowly rubbing my fingertips into her cutie mark, my reach went further. I slid my fingers between her hindquarters, finding her moist vulva. I very tenderly rubbed my fingertips against her needy marehood, feeling the moisture on it accumulating with each movement I made while a noticeable musky scent began to reach my nostrils.

I could hear Fluttershy’s moaning becoming louder in the kiss. Seconds later, I pushed my fingers into her, feeling the warm moistness of her insides. If she was not in heat at the time, she may as well have been. Her internal temperature was very high. And the more I felt her, the stiffer I felt the bulge in my pants become.

After a moment more of pleasuring her, Fluttershy ended the kiss abruptly with a gasp. I opened my eyes, finding her looking at me with a deep blush on her face. She pleaded, “James… I… If it’s not too much trouble… I want to…mate with you…”

I smiled as I heard exactly what I was hoping to hear. “Me too, honey. I really want you now.” My spare hand caressed her face as my other hand was pulled away from Fluttershy’s backside while rubbing her fluids off on the grass.

Fluttershy stood up and lowered her head to my waistline. “Let me help you get started.” She then gripped the top of my pants and yanked them down slowly, revealing my hardening manhood.

I was expecting Fluttershy to become embarrassed upon seeing my length. However, she merely gazed at it with a faint smile and a look of need in her eyes. She has certainly become bolder since we became lovers. Almost every night, we engage in sexual activities once Scootaloo has gone to sleep for the night. And there are times, like now, where Fluttershy takes the initiative.

“I think it could stand to be a bit bigger. May I help, honey?” She asked, regaining her adorable meek smile as she looked up at me.

I nodded with a smile of my own. “Do whatever you think will help.” Fluttershy wasted no time in wrapping the feathers of one of her wings around my length like an actual hand. It even felt like a hand was gripping me, save for the tickling feathers. I had to restrain myself to not snicker as she moved her grasp up and down my length.

“That…really tickles, honey… Be careful.” I muttered while trying to keep a straight face.

“Wingjobs do tend to get a lot of giggles, from what I’ve read. Let me try something else.” Fluttershy replied as she released her grip. She then moved her head down to my manhood before giving it a lick. The feel of her soft moist tongue touching me sent a jolt through my body.

It took only a matter of moments for me to become fully aroused. Fluttershy continued to lick and even suck me, even by the time I was ready. She seemed unaware, as her eyes were closed while occasionally letting out a soft moan.

“Fluttershy… Hang on. Where do you want me to finish?” I asked, not sure if she wanted to drink my semen.

My words got her attention as she abruptly pulled her head away from my shaft and looked at me with what almost looked like a drugged expression. “I… I want…” She then stood up and turned around. I stared, probably with a blush on my face, as she moved her tail to the side to give me an unobstructed view of her wet and needy vulva. Fluttershy then looked at me over her shoulder with a smile and whispered, “I want you to finish inside me… Just like every other time.”

I understood what she wanted, so I got up onto my knees. “OK, honey. Hold still.” I held onto her flanks with both hands, my fingers digging into her cutie marks to please her further.

“Ooh! Ah… Please don’t tease me…” She cutely whimpered in delight, oh so eager for me.

I leaned forward over her back as I whispered, “OK then. Hang on.” I then slowly pushed my length into her. Fluttershy let out a gasp as her wings spread as wide as they could.

“Please… Don’t stop…” She pleaded, her eyes closed with her head held high. I did not want to disappoint my beautiful lover, so I pressed my fingertips even firmer into her cutie marks as I began to thrust slowly into her.

“Mmm… Honey, you feel…..wow…” It was all I could say, to be honest. Words were not really needed at this point.

I felt Fluttershy brush her long beautiful tail against my chest before she skillfully moved it downwards and curved it between my legs. Who knew Equestria’s ponies could manipulate their tails so well? Regardless, I could feel her rubbing her silky soft hair against my ‘balls’, if you will. While definitely new to me, I found this act to be very stimulating. Massaging the area of my body that would produce my seed likely meant that Fluttershy wanted me to fill her with as much as possible.

“More… Please, James… I… I want you to…” Fluttershy gasped as she tried to string complete sentences together. I said nothing as I leaned forward and rested my head in her long mane.

The sensations I felt around my manhood could be described as an intense warmth combined with moist silk cloths rubbing against me. And the longer and faster I thrust into Fluttershy, the better it felt. What was more, her endearing squeaks and moans were music to my ears. But after a short while, I felt Fluttershy beginning to tense up.

“Please… Inside me…” She pleaded quietly. I could not reply as I too felt tense as I neared orgasm. I began to thrust harder and faster before pushing in as deep as I could into the beautiful pegasus. She let out a quiet shriek, clearly trying to prevent herself from getting too loud. I felt her insides quiver around me in orgasm. Those extra vibrations were more than I could handle. I groaned her name as I reached orgasm, my seed spilling forth into her womb in several strong spurts.

My mind was swimming with thoughts and a strange haze. But I can remember clearly seeing Fluttershy slowly turning her head so she was looking at me with a blush on her face while smiling. “Oh… My goodness… I love you, James…”

“I…love you too, Fluttershy…” I muttered as I pulled out of her and fell backwards against the tree. No matter how good an orgasm feels, it is always followed by a type of fatigue. But as I rested against the tree, I was given a perfect view of Fluttershy’s satisfied vulva as my white thick seed oozed out of her.

Fluttershy slowly turned to face me and kissed me softly on the lips. “Let me get you cleaned up.” I shuddered as she began to lick my manhood clean. She moaned very softly, apparently liking the taste of my seed and her juices coating my length.

I panted lightly as Fluttershy pulled my pants back up. “Are you…tired too?” She ask, her head leaning against my chest.

“Yeah… I think I could use a nap…” I replied quietly, not wanting to get up or go anywhere at all.

Fluttershy giggled softly while a look of exhaustion settled on her face “Me too… How does a nap in the bushes sound while we wait for the evening to come?” She motioned for me to follow her into a cluster of bushes nearby, so I stood up and followed her into them.

The bushes were fairly tall and provided us with cover, making it impossible to see us from any direction. Even if a pegasus were to pass overhead, we still could not be seen. “I’m feeling groggy just by being here.” I muttered as I lied down. Fluttershy moved her mane under my head to act as a pillow while resting her head next to mine.

“Me too. Shall we, honey?” She asked, still blushing deeply.

I smiled as I looked into her big beautiful eyes. “Yeah. Sweet dreams, Fluttershy.” I placed a kiss on her nose before pulling her closer to me. I heard her let out a sigh before I gradually fell into a deep satisfied sleep.

I am uncertain how much time had passed before I had begun to awaken. One hour? Two? Five? Regardless, I felt quite rested. Now… Oh man, I was hoping I did not sleep too late. I really did not want to miss Nightmare Night.

Fluttershy was still sleeping soundly beside me. Her mane was rather cushy under my head, so I was tempted to go back to sleep. However, I knew better and that this day only comes once a year. I slowly stood up and peeked my head out of the bush. It was still quite bright outside, but the sun was getting a little low in the sky. In the next hour, the moon would be visible. It was time to go home and get ready.

“Honey? Are you awake?” I asked quietly while gently trying to rouse my girlfriend from her slumber.

She began to mumble in her sleep before muttering, “Uh… Is it time to feed the bats yet?”

I smirked as I stroked her pretty little head. “Not just yet. But we need to get ready for Nightmare Night. It’ll be getting dark soon.”

Fluttershy sprang awake at the mention of Nightmare Night. “Oh dear… I agreed I would go, didn’t I?” When I nodded, she gulped as she began to second guess herself. “Oh…my… I’m not so sure anymore…”

I cannot say I blame her hesitation. If I was as timid as her, I would be just as unwilling to attend a party that is all about spooks and pranks. However, I tried to be as supportive as possible. “Come on, honey. You got your costume ready and I promised I would stay with you in case something went wrong. C’mon, we’ll have a good time together.”

At my words, Fluttershy sighed in resignation. She most likely did not want to disappoint me. “OK… I won’t knock it until I try it.” I kissed her on the forehead, prompting a meek smile from her in return. “Well… Let’s get going.” She muttered as she walked out of the bush. The two of us then hurried home as quickly as we could.

“How do I look?” Fluttershy asked me as she came walking down the pathway from her house covered in the bush that she was using as a costume. The only part of her I could make out was her eyes peering through the leaves.

“Very inconspicuous. Most ponies won’t even think it’s a costume.” I replied, starting to think that she chose that outfit as a means to avoid detection, and therefore avoid being directly targeted for pranks.

Her response confirmed my suspicions. “That’s the point…”

I shook my head with a grin, amused by this fact. I then went up to the cottage’s door, finding Angela and Angel waiting for me. “Keep an eye on the place while we’re gone, OK?” The rabbit and dove nodded in unison. I then closed the door and caught up to Fluttershy, who was already on the other side of the stream that flowed in front of our home. “Ready, honey?”

She replied in a very indecisive tone, “I think I’m as ready as I’ll ever be…” We then began to head towards Ponyville. Of course, I still needed to pick up my costume over at the Carousel Boutique, but I did not want anyone to catch on that the moving bush next to me contains a timid pony to spook. So we decided to hang south to avoid passing through Ponyville just in case the preparations were still under way.

After passing through Sweet Apple Acres and trekking through the northernmost area of the park, we came to the Carousel Boutique at the southeastern corner of town. There was hardly any activity going on around there. I knocked on the door and waited with Fluttershy by my side for our friend to answer it.

We did not wait long as Rarity opened the top half of the door and looked up at me. “Ah! James, I just finished completing my costume and…” She then looked at the bush that was staring at her. “Why does this bush have eyes? And why is it growing right in front of my door?”

I bowed my head while snickering as Fluttershy meekly replied, “I would’ve preferred to be a tree, but it would’ve been harder to move around in.”

Rarity jerked her head back in shock as she heard the flowering bush speak. “Fu… Fluttershy?! Surely you must have a costume more fitting for a celebration that only comes once a year!”

Fluttershy meekly replied, “Um… This is the best costume I have for not getting pranked by anypony. No one will think a bush is somepony in disguise.”

Rarity smiled sympathetically as she said, “Hmm... I understand, dear. Who in their right mind would think a bush is worth scaring?”

Not wanting us to delay for too long, I then asked, “Not to change the subject, Rarity, but may we see your costume?”

My request got Rarity very excited as she flung the rest of the door open. “Oh, by all means! Come in, make yourselves comfortable and I will be right with you!” Fluttershy removed her costume before walking inside with me. Rarity then ducked behind a collapsible screen as I heard the sound of clothes hangers being moved around somewhere behind it. A moment later, Rarity stepped out from behind the screen while looking quite pleased with herself. “Now, don’t hold back. Isn't my costume simply fabulous?”

Fabulous is right. It seemed to be the attire of a classical princess. She was wearing purple shoes with a pink and purple dress. The upper section was pink with golden yellow threads strung across the chest area while the lower section was a royal purple. The cuffs and the bottom of the dress were lined with white frills while atop her head rested a hennin hat. Think of it as a tall conical hat with a white plume at the top. The color patterns are difficult for me to describe, but I will do my best. The bottom was a solid pink with purple dots, the area above that was a lavender hue, and the remaining half of the hat was a royal purple with a ring of golden ovals going around it near the top. “Fabulous? You look like royalty, Rarity. Should I call you Princess Rarity?”

My friend giggled at my compliment before turning to her best friend at my side. “You are most welcome to do so, James. What about you, Fluttershy? Do you have any words for it?”

Fluttershy smiled, “It looks very lovely, Rarity. I’m sure somepony will even request that you let them be your knight this evening.” If only she had known that Rarity had already been considering it since earlier that day.

“Oh, the two of you are such gems. The idea for this design actually came to me in a dream.” Rarity replied with a smile. However, she then frowned as she looked at me. “And... I dread to tell you this, James, but... I did not have enough time left to make your outfit before sundown…”

That was certainly disappointing. But I can understand why Rarity was so eager to complete her costume if she was unable to attend Nightmare Night at all the previous year. However, she then gasped with her eyes glimmering with inspiration. “Oh, I’ve got it! Twilight can help us!”

Fluttershy then asked, “How? I don’t think Twilight knows much about sewing. At least not about sewing quickly.”

Rarity grinned as she used her magic to levitate the drawing of my costume over to me. As I grasped it, she spoke, “Since Nightmare Night only lasts a single night, it would be trivial to make a costume that is only going to be worn one day in an entire year. I heard Twilight perfected a spell some time ago that changes your clothing into whatever it is you desire.”

“You mean she can turn these simple clothes I’m wearing into that costume for one evening? I’m all for it.” I said while feeling intrigued about the idea.

“Then it’s settled! Oh, but before we go…” Rarity spoke as she levitated a…mop handle over to me? The wooden stick was slightly longer than my leg. “To be used for your sword, darling. You know I don’t have the means to forge any blades in my boutique.”

Fluttershy then asked, “A sword? You’re not going to hurt anypony, are you?”

I shook my head with a smirk on my lips. “No, honey. It just compliments my costume’s design very well.”

Rarity then walked past us and out the door. “Come along now, you two lovebirds. The night is just starting and we don’t want to be late for the festivities, do we?”

I replied promptly, “Yes, ma’am. Lead on, your highness.” Rarity seemed to giggle at my words as she began to walk with her head held high like the princess she was dressed as. I waited a moment longer for Fluttershy to put her costume back on before we hurried to catch up to our delightfully elegant friend as she headed into Ponyville proper.

The decorations had come along quite nicely. Various tents and stalls had been set up to provide refreshments and plenty of Halloween staples such as caramel apples and bowls of candy. Only since this is Equestria, I should probably call them Nightmare Night staples. Since the sun was starting to get low in the sky, the festivities would likely be starting very soon.

We wasted no time in getting to Twilight’s house. By then, the sun had just started to dip under the horizon. In under an hour, the night would begin. But at the same time, I was wondering just what Twilight Sparkle and Spike would be wearing for the celebration.

“Twilight, we need to ask you a favor! Are you home?” Rarity called out as we went inside. However, our gazes fell upon Spike. The baby dragon was standing at the foot of the stairway while wearing a full-body black latex suit with only his face exposed.

“Spike... Why in the world are you wearing a gimp suit?" I asked while becoming fearful of just what happens between him and Twilight behind closed doors.

Our little dragon friend turned to face us, but stared at Rarity with a blush and a love-struck expression. “Wow… Just like in my fantasies…”

Rarity asked while looking herself over, “Oh, you mean my costume? Why, thank you, Spike. I know the design is a tad clichéd, but Nightmare Night IS all about good clean fun without taking anything too seriously.” She then tapped the lowest part of her beautiful indigo mane with a smile, “Only there is nothing to be taken lightly when it comes to my work.”

Fluttershy then looked at me and asked, “Um… What is a gimp suit? I never even heard that word before.”

Spike snapped back to his senses and replied, “Gimp suit? Nah, this suit just compliments Twilight’s costume.” He then looked up the stairs with an annoyed expression and grumbled, “If she would just come down here while wearing it, that is. Twilight, come on! The night’s just starting!”

I heard the voice of our wise unicorn friend reply, “No, Spike! I told you the first time that I look absolutely ridiculous in this thing! Why did I even let you talk me into wearing this outfit again?!”

That was not the first time? If Spike looks that odd in the gimp suit, just what did Twilight’s look like? “That outfit is one-of-a-kind! Nopony in all of Equestria will be wearing anything like it! Just use some originality this time!” Spike called out again, starting to sound rather impatient by then.

I decided to step in and called up the stairs, “Come on, Twi. I wanna see the costume too. I promise I won’t laugh.”

Twilight clearly was not expecting to hear me as she replied with a shocked tone. “James?! No, I won’t show you this! I look like… I can’t even find the right word for it!”

I then replied with some mild irritation, “Either you come down here or I’m coming upstairs! Now come on!”

I heard Twilight groan in defeat, “Oh…..fine. I’m coming down. Please don’t laugh…”

All four of us took a step back as we heard the clopping of hooves coming down the stairs. When Twilight came into view….. Whoa. Just… Where do I even begin with that costume? Like Spike, she was wearing a full-body latex suit. However, her head was completely uncovered. She was wearing a white bandage around her forehead like a headband and a large black eye patch over her right eye. Her mane had been restyled to stick up, giving it a very wild appearance. My response to this sight was as follows. “Whoahoho, Solid Sparkle?! Now THAT is a costume!”

Everyone in the room gave me some odd looks. Twilight then asked, “Solid Sparkle? That’s what you call this outfit?!”

I nodded and extended my hand towards Twilight while I said, “Yeah, I can see the resemblance! I never knew ponies cosplay!”

Rarity then asked with a cockeyed stare, “And what, pray tell, is cosplaying?”

It was then I realized that the ponies of Equestria have no experience with any of Earth’s trends or subcultures. I sheepishly grinned as I realized my words went over their heads. “Oh… Uh… Nevermind. You wouldn’t get it. But seriously, that’s an awesome costume, Twi. You look like a grizzled stealth soldier.”

She seemed to be taken aback by my praise somewhat. “Re… Really? This costume came about as a result of me making a fool of myself earlier this year! Are you sure it doesn’t make me look bad?”

I shook my head with a grin. “I don’t know what you did, but it made for a ridiculously original outfit, Twilight. I say roll with it.” I then smirked as the urge to be witty bubbled up in me. “And another thing. I think this means you’ll be getting a codec call from Celestia soon?”

My friends stared at me with baffled expressions. I could go on and on with the puns, but all of my shots at humor would be wasted on them since they would clearly not get the references. However, I tried getting one more in. “Before you do go out there, you should at least bring a cardboard box.”

Spike then asked, “Uh… Maybe I’m just not following this very well, but what good would lugging around a cardboard box do?!”

I then explained, “Because it’s the ultimate stealth tool. Who would ever think of looking under a cardboard box for the enemy?”

Fluttershy, Rarity, and Spike stared at me as if I had just acted like Pinkie Pie, but Twilight held a hoof to her chin as if pondering something. “Now that you mention it… That IS a clever disguise! I mean, really! Put it over you, stay against a wall, and nopony will even think that it’s out of the ordinary!”

Spike then snidely spoke, “Now we just need a situation where that technique will actually come in handy.” The ponies glared at the dragon, prompting him to raise his hands and ask, “What?” I suppose he does have a point though. Equestria does not seem like a world that would require any act of espionage to protect its people. Come to think of it, has there ever been a war here? Probably better to not ask.

“Well, as awesome as that costume is, we need your help with something, Twilight.” I spoke up now that I had gotten all of that out of my system.

Rarity then levitated the sketch of my costume out of my grasp, which I had all but forgotten about, and showed it to Twilight. “So sorry to trouble you with this, darling. But I simply did not have enough time to even get started on James’ costume. If you don’t mind, could you use your magic to convert his attire into what I have on this parchment?”

Twilight scanned the paper for a moment before smiling. “Oh, this shouldn’t be too hard! And I’m sure he’ll look great in this! Oh, what…is that? Is that a sword?” She clearly must have noticed the rapier hanging off the belt at the waist.

“Indeed, it is. James requested it, and I must say it truly compliments that attire quite well.” Rarity replied with a smile.

Twilight nodded while holding her wrist to her chin. “Yeah, you have a point. I look at it and it just seems to say ‘this works well with these clothes’ to me. But… I need something to use as a medium for the spell.”

“That’s what this is for, Twi.” I said as I held up the mop handle Rarity had given me.

My unicorn friend snickered at the mundane object in my grasp. “I guess that will do. Now, hold that at the spot where you want it to be.” I did as I was told and held the mop handle to the left side of my hip. However, she then grinned, “Also, I’m flattered you’re wearing my colors today, James.” I smiled sheepishly, knowing she was referring to the colors on the T-shirt I was wearing.

After glancing at the sketch again, Twilight focused her attention on me. “Don’t move, James. And stay focused on what you need changed.” She then turned the sketch towards me. Twilight closed her eyes as she began to focus, her horn becoming coated in a pink billowing aura. I too looked closely at the sketch, focusing on the boots. Seconds after my eyes stared at them, I noticed a flash of light below me and glanced down. The simple black shoes I had been wearing had become shiny black leather boots complete with brass buckles.

“Jeez… This stuff really works.” I muttered, admiring the result of Twilight and Rarity’s efforts.

“Eyes on the prize, James. We both need to stay focused until the spell is set.” Twilight spoke up, causing me to redirect my gaze at the sketch again. My eyes focused on the pants this time, causing my pair of blue jeans to become a light shade of gray with the material swapping the denim out for a more sophisticated fabric.

My gaze settled on the elegant red jacket next. Seconds later, my mostly purple shirt was engulfed in a brief flash as it became a red jacket with long coattails fit for a noble. It even came complete with a pair of white gloves. However, I was also quick to notice that there was a pair of emblems on the jacket’s sleeves that depicted the elegant white designs of my cutie marks.

All that remained was the sword. I focused my gaze on the drawing of the rapier. A few seconds later, the mop handle at my side suddenly felt heavier. I glanced down and found that the mop handle was now a sleek straight sword contained in a black metal scabbard that was hanging from my new belt. The hilt was of a swept hilt design, a thick metal wire curving around the grip while connecting the crossguard with the pommel. “Wow… And it’s that easy?”

Twilight smiled as the aura around her horn vanished. “I had some help from Spike in perfecting it. How do you like your new look?”

Before I could get a word in, Rarity barged in as she observed my outfit. “Like it? He looks simply smashing! I knew the design was flawless, but I could never have expected just how amazing you would look once wearing it, James!” She then turned to Fluttershy and asked, “Fluttershy, doesn’t your beloved look simply marvelous?!”

I watched as my girlfriend extended her head from her costume, a noticeable blush on her face. “He looks…um….smashing?” I smirked, amused that Fluttershy could not properly sum up her opinion of my appearance. But judging by that blush, she more than likely was enjoying what she was seeing.

Just before anyone could say anything else, there was a knock at the door. “I got it!” Spike said as he ran to it. But the instant he opened the door, he yelped in surprise as a trio of fillies all spoke in unison with a very familiar tempo and tone.

“Nightmare Night! What a fright! Give us something sweet to bite!”

I had to bow my head while snickering. The way they said those words was identical to how one would say the famous Halloween ‘creed’ back on Earth. Twilight approached the door as Spike reached for a large bowl filled with candy. “Happy Nightmare Night, everypony! Great costumes too!”

As Twilight and Spike tended to their guests, I looked down at Rarity and Fluttershy. “Should we be going now that we’re all dressed up?” Fluttershy asked as she ducked her head back inside the bush she was wearing.

“I say we should. And I can hardly wait to show off this masterpiece to everypony!” Rarity replied with some excitement in her voice.

I dropped down on one knee and took Rarity’s hoof in my hand as I began to speak with the same noble accent as earlier that day. “Indeed it is, Lady Rarity. It is a pleasure to wear your outstanding designs.” I then brought her hoof to my lips as I kissed it softly in a courteous manner, prompting a giddy giggle from the beautiful unicorn.

“Oh, James… I never knew you could be so…gentlemanly! That voice goes so well with your attire!” Rarity spoke as she began to blush heavily.

I then smiled as I tried to keep the act up. “If I may be so bold to ask, may I request the honor of being your knight for the evening?” I think I heard a giggle from Fluttershy. She seemed to be enjoying the show.

Rarity seemed rather flustered at my voice as she replied, “Oh my… My knight? You’re quite serious?” When I nodded, she smiled giddily. “Well… It would seem I have no choice but to take you up on your offer. It is a pleasure to have you by my side, Sir James.” She then surprised me by placing a soft kiss on my forehead.

I felt Fluttershy tap me on my back before I could stand up. “James… I mean Sir James? May I also stay close to you?”

Doing my best to keep my performance up however I could, I faced Fluttershy and gave her a kiss on the cheek. “It would be an honor, Princess of the Meadow.”

Fluttershy blushed deeply as she recoiled from my words. “Oh… Well…I don’t know about that… Do I really seem that regal?”

Rarity then spoke up, “Why, of course you are! You exude the grace and subtle flair of any princess!” The two friends shared a brief embrace while I heard a child speak up at the door with a cockney accent.

“Pipsqueak the pirate, at your service! It’s my very second Nightmare Night!” The boy spoke. I decided to take a peek, but the smaller-than-desired doorway prevented me from seeing past Twilight and Spike very well.

“I know! But shouldn’t you have worn a different costume? I thought you were a pirate last year.” Twilight replied to the boy…I mean colt.

“I couldn’t decide on what to go as this year, so I went with one I already looked good in. But what are you this year?” He retorted without any shame in reusing the same costume two years consecutively.

I noticed Twilight roll her eye as I slunk over to her left. “I really don’t know. One of my friends called me ‘Solid Sparkle’ and a grizzled stealth soldier. Spike here convinced me to wear it.”

The dragon child added, “And I’m her back-up. But…uh…does that mean I should be called ‘Solid Spike’ now?”

Just before I could get a look at the boy, he spoke, “Well, thanks for the candy, Solid Sparkle! I’ll see you around!” I then heard the light clopping of hooves as he galloped away.

“Pirates, eh? I hope I don’t get into a duel with one.” I muttered as all of us stepped outside.

“I don’t think you have to worry about that, James. The kids are usually on good behavior.” Fluttershy said behind me.

“I wonder what kind of costume Rainbow Dash will be wearing tonight. She said she had something utterly amazing to… Wait, what was that?” Twilight then said before getting distracted. I heard it too. We were all facing each other, my gaze being directed towards Twilight’s house.

“Caaaaaaandddyyyyy… Must have….caaaandddyyyyy….” I heard a familiar voice moaning from right behind me. “Give me caaaaandddyyyyyy….”

I recognized the voice immediately. “Heheh, nice one, Pinkie Pie. What exactly are you dressed… Uh… Ah…” I froze as I turned to face my friend. Pinkie Pie… What in the world… Oh no….. They got her.

Pinkie Pie’s body seemed to be much darker and grimier than the last time I saw her and her mane and tail’s coloration was very dull and filthy. Her coat was matted in grime as if having gone years without bathing, although her cutie mark seemed unchanged. But what shocked me the most were her eyes. They shone like a pair of stoplights, constantly giving off a hellish red glow. The only other ponies I had seen with these characteristics are…..the zombified ponies of Sunny Town. “Jaaaameeesssss…. I know your head is full of caaaandddyyyyy…. Let me open it to see what kiiiiind…..”

The sheer horror of realizing what my friend had become was only compounded by the fact that she now had developed the typical zombie craving of flesh. “No…. NO!!! YOU’RE NOT GETTING ME!!!” I shouted as I fled from my undead friend, my mind overrun with fright. I was not going to let her spread the curse to me!

“What the… Hey, James! Where you going?! Is my costume really THAT convincing?!” I heard Pinkie Pie’s voice call out as I ran away from her, sounding strangely normal at that moment. However, I soon noticed I was not making any progress despite my legs still running as quickly as I could make them. It then occurred to me that I was surrounded by a hot pink aura as I was being held in place by a levitation spell!

“Come on, James! You’re overreacting! That’s just Pinkie Pie in costume!” Twilight called out as I was turned around. I think I nearly suffered a panic attack as I saw the undead earth pony trotting over to me.

“Stay back! I’m armed!” I yelled as I quickly drew the rapier at my side. Its blade was slender with sharp edges and a pointed tip. Despite being transformed from a wooden mop handle, it seemed that the sword was made entirely of metal.

Pinkie Pie came to a stop a good distance from me. “Yeesh, I wasn’t trying that hard to scare you, James!” She then…..raised her goggles? “See? It’s just me!”

Pinkie’s big blue eyes stared at me, being completely unchanged since the last time I saw her. And resting against her forehead was a pair of goggles that seemed to have red lenses. It seemed that the glow does not occur when they are up though. “Pinkie… If you’re gonna wear something like that, let me know right away so I know it’s really you. Please?”

My friend nodded while showing a big grin. “Oki doki loki! But wow, I never expected anypony to freak out like that! Especially someone as levelheaded as you!”

The rest of our friends approached us as Twilight released her magic’s grip on me. “You freaking out like that was the last thing I ever would’ve expected out of you, James. What’s wrong? Have you seen real zombies before?”

I averted my eyes, knowing that my reply would only be met with ridicule. “Would you believe me if I said yes?”

Before anyone else could speak, Spike raised his voice as he tapped Twilight on the leg. “Aha! I told you! Unlikely, but POSSIBLE!”

Twilight sighed with a sarcastic groan. “Puhlease, Spike. James just probably saw too many horror movies. Zombies aren’t real.”

If only she knew the truth. I know what I saw. The second night in the Everfree Forest two months ago, I came across a village that was full of them. The very memory of all those glowing red eyes still chills me. Well, what they do not know will not hurt them. And I strongly doubt my friends will ever cross paths with those monsters.

With no reason to be on guard, I sheathed my sword. “Yeah… Sure… Not real…”

Rarity then spoke up as she drew near. “Darling, that little scare must have given you quite the appetite. Shall we hurry over to the town square for some refreshments?”

I nodded, but then gave Pinkie Pie a stern glare. “OK… But for the love of Cloudsdale, please keep those goggles off unless you WANT to scare someone, Pinkie.”

My friend just replied with a smile. “Oki doki loki!” With nothing else to do, we all began to head towards the town square. That was probably where the majority of the festivities were taking place.

“I have to agree with James on your costume, Pinkie Pie. It looks far too real…” Fluttershy muttered in apprehension. I am rather amazed that she did not panic and run off with me.

After a short walk with the forest nymph, the giggling zombie, the princess, the legendary stealth soldier and her version of a mini me, the six of us arrived in….. Oh fine, I will drop the puns about my friends’ costumes. But really, I can keep this up all night.

The town square was now very lively, with stalls being lined with various foods, pumpkins and squashes scattered everywhere for decoration, and plenty of ponies walking around in a variety of costumes. However, three little fillies were walking by that seemed rather…..familiar to me. “What the… Excuse me for a moment.” I spoke as I hurried away from my friends.

One of the fillies, a unicorn, was wearing what seemed to be a black overcoat that looked like part of a tuxedo with a white rose on her collar. Another, an earth pony, was…Applejack? Strange as it sounds, one of the little fillies was identical to my honest friend. However… It seemed that her hairstyle, while matching in color, was not quite the same. She remembered to wear Applejack’s favorite hat though. The last one, a pegasus, bore the look of… It was then that I knew who they were. The pegasus was colored as Rainbow Dash. I stood in front of the three fillies as they looked up at me. “Happy Nightmare Night, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle.”

Sweetie Belle spoke first. “Happy Nightmare Night, James! And…whoa! Really nice costume! Did Rarity design it?”

I smiled smugly while I replied, “You bet she did. Only Rarity could whip up something this sweet. And what are you girls going as?”

Apple Bloom spoke next. “I’m goin’ as my big sis, Scootaloo’s goin’ as Rainbow Dash, and Sweetie Belle is goin’ as a priest! Or…was it a matchmaker?”

Sweetie Belle retorted promptly, “They’re pretty much the same thing in this case.”

Wait… Applejack and Rainbow Dash with…a matchmaker? What in the world could this possibly mean? “Um… And what do these three roles have in common?” I asked, very curious of what the three fillies were up to.

Scootaloo grinned mischievously while she said, “Just wait and see. You’ll find out once we find them!” The other two girls giggled in unison. Somewhere in my gut, I knew that this stunt would only end in laughter. And maybe some embarrassment for the real ponies.

“You girls out collecting candy?” I asked, sure that they all have a sweet tooth.

“You bet we are! Once we’re all done, we’ll meet up here with all the other foals for the main event!” Scootaloo replied with a grin. However, she then asked, “Oh, would you like us to get you anything?”

I paused in thought for a while to consider my likes and dislikes. “Well, anything that doesn’t have almonds or pecans, coconut, or anything spicy. Pretty much anything else I like.”

“You got it! We’ll bring ya somethin’ yummy in the end! See y'all later!” Apple Bloom replied before the three of them trotted away.

Rarity spoke up from behind me as I heard her approach. “James? Were those who I think they were?”

I turned to face my friends, who were all gathered behind me. I still jumped slightly at the sight of Pinkie Pie’s glowing red goggles staring at me. “Sure were. Ponyville’s famous trio up to their old tricks.”

Pinkie Pie giggled while glancing over at the three fillies in the distance. “I can’t believe Scootaloo and Apple Bloom went as Applejack and Rainbow Dash! Speaking of which… Where are those two?”

Twilight then pointed to her right. “Well, Applejack’s right over there.”

The six of us walked over towards the friendly farm pony, who had a wooden tub set up near a pair of…old-fashioned medieval catapults? What I found especially awkward was that they were not even as tall as me. A prop for some form of entertainment?

Upon seeing us approaching her, Applejack turned and smiled. “Howdy, fellas! How’s Nightmare Night treatin’… Whoa, never thought I’d see ya wearin’ that getup again, Twi! Y'all didn’t get obsessed with yer schedule again, did ya?”

Twilight rolled her eyes with a dismissive frown on her face. “Har har. Spike talked me into wearing this costume. Although I have to admit it’s a bit easier to move around in than that Star Swirl the Bearded costume I have.”

“Mmhm! And I think it turned out really cool too!” Spike added while snacking on a pile of candy he was carrying in one arm that was just as tall as him if not larger.

Applejack then turned to Pinkie Pie and took a step back. “Land sakes, Pinkie! What in the hay are ya supposed ta be this time?!”

My silly party animal friend replied, “I’m a zombie! And these goggles glow whenever I wear them! Even James got spooked by it!”

At the mention of my name, Applejack faced me. “Spook you?! Since when do ya get…” She paused for a moment while apparently examining my costume. “Whoa nelly, James! Y'all look like yer already decked out for the Grand Gallopin’ Gala! That one of Rarity’s designs?”

Rarity spoke with a hint of pride in her voice. “It most certainly is, Applejack. And I do say it is one of my finer designs for human attire.”

Applejack smirked as she said, “That’s Sheriff Applejack ta you!”

Ah, I completely forgot to describe her costume. Applejack was wearing a black Stetson hat and a blue vest with a silver star on one side. She was also wearing a red bandanna around her neck. While the costume was somewhat basic compared to the ones my friends were wearing, with the exception of Spike as he was wearing a single piece of clothing, the overall costume suited the farm pony quite well. All she needed now was a peacekeeper and she would be the genuine article.

I tried to use a southern accent as I grabbed Applejack’s hoof and gave it a shake. “Well then, keep up the good work, sheriff. I’ll letcha know if I spot any trouble in town.”

Applejack chuckled while giving me an amused smirk. “I gotta admit that accent just don’t suit ya with that getup.”

I then spoke with an English accent, “Well then, does this voice suit me more?” As if on cue, I heard Rarity whimper as if on the verge of fainting in joy.

“Oh, that voice just makes me melt…” Rarity muttered as I saw Twilight trying to keep her from falling over.

Applejack chuckled for a moment before she looked to my right. “Hang on… I don’t remember that bush growin’ there a minute ago.”

I suppressed a laugh while saying dryly, “That’s Fluttershy, AJ.”

At my words, my girlfriend stuck her face out of the bush. “Hi, Applejack. Did you only just now notice me?”

Our friend leaned back in surprise, but soon chuckled. “Well, if yer tryin’ ta keep a low profile, it’s actually workin’ for ya.” Fluttershy smiled happily in response. I suppose she was trying hard to make herself less noticeable.

Applejack then asked, “Say, James… That sword at yer side. Is that real?”

I too was uncertain if it was, so I turned to Twilight. “Good question. How real is it, Twi?”

She then explained, “It might have been made from a wooden handle, but it’s a real metal sword now.”

Applejack then looked at my sword with interest before asking, “Mind if ya show us for a sec?”

Rarity jumped in as well. “Oh, please do! Let us see your elegance with that delicate blade!”

This sort of attention was rather flattering, so I decided to grant my friends what they desired. I gripped the scabbard with my left hand while I drew my rapier with my right. Pinkie Pie exclaimed as the blade slid out of its scabbard, “Ooh! That thing is long! Are all swords that big where you come from?”

I replied while examining the blade, “Well, this is the average size of a rapier from Earth. I think sabers are the same length too.”

Rarity then asked while marveling at the blade's reflective glow, “I adore how the moonlight shines along the blade like a delicate needle. Would you mind striking a pose worthy of such an elegant appearance?”

I smirked as I raised my sword high. “Is this pose to your…”

What happened next is a blur to me. My senses went utterly haywire as I felt a sharp pain shoot through my body for no more than a single second. Once I regained my senses, I felt rather dazed. My stance was unsteady as I swayed somewhat. However, I then heard Rarity shout, “Rainbow Dash! How dare you strike such a gentleman with lightning!”

Lightning? I had just been zapped by a bolt of real lightning and lived?! However, I then heard Twilight also call out angrily, “What were you thinking?! That could’ve killed him!”

I heard a familiar voice speak quickly from somewhere above me. “Oh man oh man oh man, I’m so sorry! I didn’t think you were gonna raise your sword when I punched the cloud!”

Applejack then spoke, “Anypony could’ve told ya that metal stuff acts like lightning rods, Rainbow… Whoa. Gotta admit I almost didn’t recognize ya for a sec.”

I heard Rainbow Dash land beside me before asking, “Uh… James? You OK? You’re not…dead, are you?”

As I regained my bearings, I felt a great deal of disgust towards my brash pegasus friend. Striking me with lightning? Is she insane?! I looked down at her, my nerves still frayed. “OK, Rainbow. That was going too… Uh…” I cocked my head to one side. “Who’re you?! No, wait. Better yet, what’re you even doing here?! Ponyville doesn’t have any relics for you to find, Daring Do.”

At my words, Daring Do burst into laughter. “Bwahahaha, that’s a good one! It’s me, James! Rainbow Dash! I colored myself to look like Daring Do for tonight!”

I recognized Rainbow Dash’s voice right away. However, no one would ever guess that she was not the famed adventurer just by looking at her. I have seen the covers of some of the Daring Do adventure novels, so I came to remember her appearance. Physically, Daring Do is identical to Rainbow Dash. They even share the same eye color. She was wearing an olive drab T-shirt that seemed fitting for a jungle explorer, complete with a pith helmet on her head. Her coat was a mustard yellow while her mane and tail were dyed to a rainbow of grayscale stripes. The only thing that gave away Rainbow Dash’s disguise was the fact that she did not bother to cover her lightning bolt cutie mark.

I crossed my arms while looking down at my friend. “OK, I get it. Now, just WHY did you trigger a lightning strike right above us?”

Rainbow Dash sheepishly grinned while explaining, “It was just to make a loud sound to spook you. You know, a harmless prank?”

I felt a twinge of anger at the mention of the word ‘harmless’ to describe her prank. “Harmless?! That lightning strike could’ve made my heart stop!”

My friend seemed rather nervous, not that I can blame her. “Falling on me out of nowhere and throwing a salad in my face might be forgivable, but attempted manslaughter? No way. There’s gonna be some compensation for that.” I cracked my knuckles as I tried to think of a proper punishment for her.

Rainbow Dash seemed to be taking my frustration in good humor, probably because she knows me well enough to know I would never physically harm her. “OK, I get it. So, whatcha want? An autographed jersey from the Wonderbolts? My first pair of flight goggles?”

I decided to throw her for a loop as I smirked wickedly. “I want…..” I then held the tip of my sword to the base of her lower jaw. “You in my cupcakes.”

Pinkie Pie burst out laughing, but only for a moment as she processed my words. “Heeheehahaha… Wait, what?”

Rainbow Dash gave me a rather alarmed stare. “Hang on… What did you say?”

I replied while very slowly dragging the tip of my sword along the underside of her jaw until it was touching her chin. “I’m gonna chop off your wings, cleave off your cutie marks, and then bake your meat inside some special cupcakes I came up with.”

It seemed that my threat was working too well. Rainbow Dash backed away from me rapidly. A few tears streamed down her face as she pleaded, “No, please! I already had a nightmare like that once! I’ll do anything! Just please don’t eat me!”

Seeing my friend in tears was actually a little hard for me to take. So I decided to go with Plan B. “Ooorrrrrr you can just go back up to that cloud and stay there and we can forget this ever happened.”

Pinkie Pie raised a hoof in agreement. “I say choice #2! Pony-flavored cupcakes sound absolutely awful!”

Rainbow Dash did not need to be told twice. She went airborne and flew right up to that cloud without a second thought. “Sorry again!”

Once Rainbow Dash’s form was hidden by the cloud, Twilight spoke up. “Really, James? Turning Rainbow Dash into cupcakes? That’s one of the most disturbing things I’ve ever heard you say.”

I then replied in an attempt to throw in some humor, “Would you have preferred pie instead?”

Pinkie Pie hopped a few times as she exclaimed, “Ooh, I never thought of that! I’m a Pinkie Pie, so Rainbow Dash could be Rainbow Pie! Ooh, and then we could have Flutterpie, and Twilight Pie, and Apple Pie, and…” Rarity interrupted her by placing her hoof over Pinkie’s mouth.

“I would rather not think any harder about that, darling.” She muttered with a rather disgusted tone.

However, as I looked up at the cloud, I still felt a desire to get back at my friend for nearly killing me. I glanced over at the tub used for apple bobbing and got an idea. “Mind if I borrow one of those apples, AJ?”

The farm pony nodded without a hint of suspicion. “Go right ahead, pardner.”

I took a red apple in hand before gauging the distance between myself and the cloud above me. It was very close to the ground and Rainbow Dash was likely just waiting for me to walk away. It seemed to be right above the tub too. While certainly a bit malicious, it would definitely get my point across to Rainbow Dash. And it would probably look hilarious in the process.

After a moment to check my aim, I hurled the apple straight into the cloud. I saw the apple immediately bounce off of something, clearly marking a direct hit. “Whoa! Hey! Waaaa!!!” Rainbow Dash shrieked as she fell headfirst out of the cloud and right into the tub of apples, creating quite a splash in the process.

“What in tarnation… James, yer nuts!” Applejack shouted at me. She seemed rather soaked by the splash since she was standing right next to the tub. However, I noticed that Derpy Hooves had her head dunked into the tub, probably having shown up without me noticing. What happened next baffled me. She pulled her head out of the tub, pulling up Rainbow Dash by her shirt’s collar. Her mane had returned to its usual rainbow-stripped color pattern, the gray dye having likely not been waterproof.

“Huh?! Whoa! I never knew you started using zap apples, Applejack!” The wall-eyed pegasus spoke while looking at the ‘sheriff’. For one reason or another, Derpy was clad in an actual postman’s uniform. Something I have never seen her wear before despite being a mailmare. Was it her costume for the evening?

“I didn’t.” Applejack replied dryly, likely still irritated from getting wet out of nowhere.

Rainbow Dash seemed slightly dazed as she sat in the tub for a moment. She then asked, “I deserved that, didn’t I?”

Before any of us could retort, I heard Big Macintosh pass by while muttering, “Eyup.”

In hindsight, the spectacle of bopping Rainbow Dash with an apple and knocking her into a tub of water only to have the local derp fish her out of it was truly an amusing sight. However, even though she certainly deserved it for almost killing me, I felt bad about my actions for some reason. I truly felt like I had hurt Rainbow Dash. Even though we definitely bump heads more often than with any of our other friends, I could never bring myself to harm her. Until then.

I could not even bring myself to apologize to Rainbow Dash. I just turned and walked away with my sword sheathed and my head hanging. However, I then heard Rainbow Dash call out, “Hey, James! Where ya going?”

I paused as I heard my friend walking up behind me. “Sorry… I think I went too far…”

To my surprise, Rainbow Dash flew up in front of me and smiled. “Are you kidding?! That was awesome! Nopony’s ever knocked me out of a cloud before! And what a landing too! I know that was just a way to get back at me, but I kinda had fun too!”

I sighed, her words not doing much to assuage my guilt. “Then why do I feel like I did something terrible? Friends shouldn’t seek revenge against each other. I feel like I hurt you…”

My friend placed her hoof on my chin so that I was looking right at her. “Hey, don’t beat yourself up. I did a lot more damage to you than you did to me. I totally had that coming. I was actually expecting you to go farther. Are you sure you don’t wanna mess with me some more?”

I was surprised she was leaving herself open for another prank. I did not take her up on her offer as I frowned while I looked away. “I’m not like that, Rainbow. I hate hurting my friends…”

I then felt Rainbow Dash embrace me tightly. “Me too… I’m sorry… Do you forgive me?”

This time, I truly felt like her apology was sincere. I threw my arms around the brash pegasus and held her in an embrace of my own. “Yeah…”

After a brief moment, we heard a voice beside us. “Is it safe to come out now?” Fluttershy was right next to us, remaining still in her costume to act like a normal bush.

“Uh… You OK, Fluttershy?” Rainbow asked, that thunderclap from earlier having more than likely scared my girlfriend off.

I whispered into Rainbow’s ear, “No more thunderbolts. You scare her off and she’ll never want to celebrate Nightmare Night again.”

“Ooh, I gotcha.” Rainbow replied quietly while looking visibly embarrassed.

Fluttershy then peeked her head out of the bush while being somewhat rattled. “I don’t know if I want to stay here if that happens again…”

I let go of Rainbow Dash and held my girlfriend’s hoof. “It won’t happen again, honey. I promise.”

“OK… Well, now that we’re all here, should we get something to eat?” She replied, seeming rather famished. And I do not blame her. The last time we ate anything was at breakfast and now it was nightfall.

“You lovebirds go ahead. I’ll be right back after I dye my hair again.” Rainbow Dash replied before flying off at breakneck speed.

Fluttershy reached out and rested her head on my shoulder. “I saw you get struck by lightning. Are you all right?”

I nodded as I stroked her mane. “I’m still feeling a tiny bit sore, but it should be gone in a bit. But come on, let’s get back in the groove and have a good time.” I then asked, “Come to think of it, how has your disguise been holding up?”

She smiled while looking a bit proud of herself. “Very well. Nopony even notices me while I’m standing still.”

“James! Fluttershy! Come over here!” Rarity called out to us while waving her hoof by what seemed to be a table that held a bowl that seemed to be full of fuzzy toy spiders of green and purple hues.

The two of us approached the table, finding our friends lined up in a row with Twilight holding a spider on her upturned hoof at the front of the pack. Ahead of her was what seemed to be a very large spider web strung between two beanstalks. “This a target toss kind of game?” I asked as I took a toy spider in hand.

Applejack replied while pointing at the web, “Sure is. Try ta land it in the center.”

Twilight tossed her spider, causing it to land in the web but missing the middle just slightly. “Ooh, almost! Your turn, Pinkie Pie.”

As Pinkie Pie stepped forward, I began to toss the spider I held into the air repeatedly while catching it in my hand when it came back down as a means to pass the time. Rarity then looked back at me and seemed to watch for a moment before asking, “You have some impressive hoof…I mean hand-eye coordination, James.”

I realized what she was referring to as I noticed the spider rising and falling with each toss. “Oh… I wasn’t even paying much attention.”

Our conversation was interrupted as Pinkie Pie cheered, “Woo! Bull’s eye!” As she claimed, the spider she tossed landed right in the middle of the web.

“I would expect no less from somepony who can win 35 games of tic-tac-toe in a row.” Rarity spoke snidely as she stepped forward. Her aim was true as the spider landed directly in the center of the web. As expected from someone with her level of precision. And before you ask, Twilight would use her magic to remove each spider before placing them back in the bowl.

“Perfect as always. Your turn, Fluttershy.” Rarity said proudly as she turned to face my girlfriend.

“I’d like to, but…um…this costume doesn’t let me raise my arms very well. And I don’t want to take it off. Could you go ahead for me, James?” Fluttershy replied, her eyes looking up at me from the bush.

As I tossed my spider up in the air one more time, I snatched it out of the air using the same hand. “OK then.” I then stepped forward and took aim. I do not have the most accurate throwing arm at times, but my aim was accurate enough to land the spider just above the center of the web.

“Very close, James.” Fluttershy spoke as she probably smiled at me. She was just trying to make me feel better, even though I was not bothered by missing the middle.

Before anything else could happen, I noticed the three Cutie Mark Crusaders approaching us. “Don’t look now, AJ. But here comes your clone.”

Applejack chuckled heartily as Apple Bloom trotted over to her. “Well, I see I’ve been havin’ plenty of shenanigans t’night, huh?”

Apple Bloom replied with a grin as she said, “No foolin’! Lotsa ponies have been mistakin’ me for ya, sis! They even started callin’ me Appleteeny!”

The mention of that name made Applejack wince for some reason. “I thought I told ya ta never bring that up again…” The three fillies laughed in unison at her response. Some sort of incident she would rather not recall?

Before anything else could be said, I noticed Daring Do…I mean Rainbow Dash flying towards us. “All right, I’ve got a fresh layer of dye and am ready for… Whoa.”

Scootaloo grinned excitedly and called out, “Hey there, Daring Do! I’m Rainbow Dash! Your #1 fan and the fastest flyer in Equestria! Can I have your autograph?!” Yeesh, she was doing a fine job of imitating her idol, I must admit.

The real Rainbow Dash chuckled with an uneasy expression, “OK… That kind of admiration is flattering…and kinda creepy…”

Scootaloo chuckled as well before she said, “Oh, come on, Rainbow Dash! I’m just having some fun here! Just like you!”

Rainbow Dash nodded before saying with a smirk, “Yeah, you’re right. As for autographs, I’d give you one, but I forgot to bring a quill!” The two pegasi laughed in unison, just having a good time.

Once the rest of our friends had gone back to having fun, I decided to catch up on my fellow Crusaders’ plan. We huddled around each other as I asked, “So, what’s the real reason you two are dressed up as other ponies?”

Scootaloo snickered while glancing over her shoulder. “Well, Rainbow Dash and Applejack are right there. So why don’t we get started?”

Apple Bloom nodded while looking at me with a smug smirk. “You just watch and learn, James. This is gonna be good.”

Whatever those three little scamps had in mind was probably going to be very entertaining to watch. “OK then. Show me whatcha got.”

Sweetie Belle then smirked while she whispered to her friends, “All right, girls. Operation AppleDash is a go.”

I was naturally curious of what they meant by ‘AppleDash’, but decided to just watch and see what would happen. The three fillies put themselves behind Applejack and Rainbow Dash, who were at the apple tub. Rainbow seemed to be trying to grab apples that were floating on the surface of the water without getting her hair wet. She was even going out of her way to hold her mane up with one hoof.

Sweetie Belle faced Scootaloo and Apple Bloom and cleared her throat. “We are gathered here today to bear witness to the union of these two amazing mares.”

I smiled as I saw what Sweetie Belle was doing. It was an enactment of a wed…. Wait… A wedding? Between two women?! Ooooh boy…..

Applejack must have heard Sweetie Belle since she turned to face them. “Aww, ain’t that sweet? They’re gettin’…..” Her expression of adoration turned to a look of shock. “Wait… Wha…. What?!” I then saw her tap Rainbow Dash on the shoulder. “Rainbow, I think ya should see this.”

Rainbow Dash lifted her head and looked behind her at the three fillies with an apple in her mouth. “Whaddya…..Uh…” Her mouth dropped open, letting the apple fall out.

Sweetie Belle spoke as Apple Bloom and Scootaloo faced each other with sly smirks. “I pronounce you mare and…”

Before she could complete her sentence, Applejack snatched Apple Bloom up in one foreleg. “Don’t you dare! My barn door don’t swing that way!”

Rainbow Dash did the same to Scootaloo, albeit by just yanking her tail. “Not cool, Scoot! Not cool!”

However, despite the clear disapproval of the ponies they were imitating, the Cutie Mark Crusaders were just cracking up in laughter. I chuckled myself as I added, “But your reactions to the whole thing made it worthwhile.” I then decided to throw in a little humor of my own. “And besides, don’t you have a few copies of Playcolt somewhere in your house?”

I was joking, of course. But Rainbow Dash took my question surprisingly seriously. “Hey, I haven’t bought one in months! I swear I grew outta that a long time ago!”

This revelation made me pause in silence for a moment. Rainbow Dash…..really is bisexual? “I….uh…didn’t know you swung both ways, Rainbow…” I spoke as I turned to walk away.

However, I felt Rainbow Dash grab me out of nowhere. “Hang on! It’s not like that! I could never really get into that stuff! The only reason I was reading that was because my old friend Gilda tried to get me into it!”

I have no idea who this ‘Gilda’ character is, nor did I really care at the time. Although this did make me ponder WHY she would try to make Rainbow Dash bisexual….. Ugh, the possible reasons make me shudder. “Then why are you holding onto them? If you still have some, that is.”

Rainbow Dash sheepishly blushed while averting her eyes. “Sometimes….. Sometimes I look at them for reference for trying to make myself look hot. I get way too many guys thinking I’m a colt.” I found that little information hard to believe. While she certainly is a wild woman, Rainbow Dash has always been obviously female to me. I always did like how she lets her mane hang low, which makes it look quite feminine.

“So, you’re completely straight?” I asked, wanting to make certain.

Rainbow nodded promptly and said, “Yeah, for the most part… I really do prefer guys over girls.” But as she walked by me, I felt her drag her tail over my crotch. “I also like the way you look down there too.”

Wait… What? She has seen me nude before? When did… Oh, right. The day she found me at Zecora’s hut on my ninth day in Equestria. So she DID peek in on me as I was dressing myself. I felt myself heat up as sweat trickled down my face. “Don’t you DARE mention that to anyone…”

Rainbow Dash snickered while she replied, “Relax, I wasn’t planning to!” Good lord, I really hope she was not lying right there.

Before anything else could happen, I noticed what seemed to be a large herd of ponies gathered in front of a stage that had been assembled in the middle of the town square. The curtains that spanned it looked like a star-filled night sky. And hanging above was a teal banner with what seemed to be Nightmare Moon’s armored face with a pair of black bat wings extending from the sides.

“Thank you, everypony, and welcome to the annual Nightmare Night festival!” An earth pony mare spoke from behind a podium in the center of the stage. Her mane was a bright shade of pink that is not too far off from Pinkie Pie’s natural colors. At least it was at the time. I doubt a pony with a tan coat and azure eyes would have a naturally cotton candy pink mane and tail. However, her mane and tail were fluffed up and poofy, almost as if she was masquerading as Pinkie Pie herself. Since Pinkie Pie was in the crowd before her, I was able to compare their looks. She was also wearing a pair of half-circle glasses.

I decided to take a closer look as this was my very first Nightmare Night and I did not want to overlook anything. Before I did so, I checked to see if Fluttershy was nearby. She seemed to be lost in conversation with Rarity, so I decided to leave her be for the moment. Twilight Sparkle was at the back of the crowd with Spike standing at her feet. “Who is that?” I asked as I drew near.

Twilight replied quietly, “That’s the mayor. I think she’s supposed to be Pinkie Pie tonight.”

“Kinda hard to not recognize that poofy pink mane. I wonder how many ponies have offered her cupcakes or asked her to sing a song.” I retorted in an attempt to throw in some humor. It seemed to work as Twilight snickered while covering her mouth.

The mayor continued to speak. “Now then, all the little ponies who have been out collecting sweets should follow our friend Zecora to hear the legend of…” She then began to speak in a creepier tone. “Nightmare Mooooon!” She then cackled amusingly afterward.

“Gotta admit the spooky voice works a little better now that she’s not wearing that rainbow wig from last year.” Spike muttered to me and Twilight with his hand raised near his mouth to prevent others from hearing him.

I smirked in amusement and retorted, “There’s more to that cotton candy hair than you think, Spike. In Soviet Russia, cotton candy eats YOU.” Even though Twilight seemed baffled by the mention of a nation she had never heard of, Spike seemed deeply disturbed as he looked back at the mayor while saying nothing. “That probably gave him some food for thought.” I muttered to myself.

The mayor extended her right arm to her right, a plume of light green sparkling fog erupting on the stage. A few seconds later, I recognized the face of Zecora emerge from it. Her Mohawk hairstyle had been let down to form long light gray hair, giving her the appearance of what I believe was a witch. Stuck in her hair were a few small black toy spiders for additional effect. She was also wearing a dark slightly ragged cloak, lending her a rather creepy, yet alluring form.

My nomadic zebra friend spoke with her deep powerful voice, “Follow me and very soon you will hear the tale of Nightmare Moon.”

With a swish of her cloak, she began to walk off the stage as the entire gang of colts and fillies in the crowd followed her. Twilight and Spike did so too, so I decided to follow them as well. Whatever Zecora had in store for us would likely prove to be interesting.

After a walk west, Zecora led us along a path into the Everfree Forest that I had never noticed before. It was quite wide and felt much safer than any path I had walked along in the forest. She eventually led us to a clearing with a fantastic view of the night sky and the full moon. But what caught my eye the most was a stone statue just ahead. “That’s…Nightmare Moon?”

The statue depicted what seemed to be Nightmare Moon standing on her hind legs with a truly angry expression on her face. Her appearance was very close to the illustrations I had seen of her in books. Zecora stood near the statue and raised a hoof to it. “Listen close, my little dears. I’ll tell you where you got your fears.”

She then suddenly approached the group of children and held out her hooves as if to spook them. “Of Nightmare Night, so dark and scary…”

Zecora then reached into her cloak and pulled out a small mound of glittering green powder, which she then blew high into the air. “Of Nightmare Moon, who makes you wary.”

The dust suddenly turned into an equally glittering and green fabrication of Nightmare Moon herself. She then suddenly descended with….fangs bared? I rolled my eyes at this. Oh please, even I know that Nightmare Moon was never carnivorous. Regardless, this sudden event clearly spooked the children as Nightmare Moon dove into them, bursting into a cloud of the same dust. And I will admit I was mildly startled myself.

A pair of creepy eyes looked through the fog with a large sharp toothy grin, the face right behind Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. “Every year we put on a disguise. To save ourselves from her searching eyes.” The two fillies let out a shriek once they noticed the face and ran away from it. Just afterward though, Zecora emerged from it with a sly grin. I suppose even she was having a good time with us.

Scootaloo ended up running right into the base of the Nightmare Moon statue, clearly too frightened to pay any mind to what was in front of her. “But Nightmare Moon wants just one thing…” Scootaloo began to back away from the statue while looking up at it, but ended up bumping into Apple Bloom, startling them both. “To gobble up ponies in one quick swing!”

Zecora then pulled out another serving of the green powder and flung it into the air, only for the powder to seemingly come to life and swoop towards a few of the children like a will-o-wisp. Among them was Sweetie Belle, Diamond Tiara, and Silver Spoon. They were also dressed up for the evening, but I will go into detail on that later.

“Hungrily, she soars the skies.” At those words, the imposter Nightmare Moon extended her head from the cloud with a hoof raised to her brow as if searching for someone. She did not seem to pay any mind to the kids right in front of her though. She suddenly compacted herself back into the wisplike puff of glittering dust and flew over to the other cluster of kids. Among them was Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and an exceptionally small pinto colt dressed in a red bandanna, eye patch, and jacket. As the fake alicorn glanced around, Zecora spoke, “If she sees nopony, she passes by.”

The green wisp of powder began to rise high into the air. “So if she comes and all is clear, Equestria is safe another year!” At those words, the powder exploded as the false Nightmare Moon extended her arms as if to raise clenched fists in anger before fading away with the full moon behind her.

Once the children had calmed down, I shook my head. I know Nightmare Moon well enough to know she is certainly not a cannibal, let alone a predator. This little skit of Zecora’s was only giving Nightmare Moon a bad name. “Gimme a break… She’s not nearly that bad…”

However, Zecora seemed to hear my words. She smirked while she smugly spoke, “On the contrary, my dear friend, for Nightmare Moon you must not offend.” The children backed away from her to an area just behind me. This made me feel wary of what Zecora was about to do.

The zebra blew some more of her green powder into the air, which materialized into the same false alicorn as before. Only this time, it began to slowly walk towards me with its toothy maw hanging open just slightly while her wings were spread wide. “Fill up her belly with a treat or two…”

I immediately felt I should prepare to defend myself, so my left hand gripped my sword’s scabbard while my right hand gripped the hilt as I prepared to lash out from the draw. The rest of the ponies seemed to notice this too since they backed away further to give me some room. Zecora then called out, “So she will not return to come eat YOU!”

At the instant Zecora finished speaking, the fake Nightmare Moon suddenly lunged at me with its jaws opened impossibly wide with massive sharp fangs lining her maw. I instinctively drew my sword and struck the apparition with a wide horizontal slash. Even though rapiers are not designed for slashing, my thin sword cleaved right through it. I remember seeing the entity split neatly in two for a second before completely dissipating altogether.

“Whoa! Awesome move, big brother!” Scootaloo called out as she and the other children approached me.

Twilight smiled while shaking her head in amusement. “You know, you didn’t have to attack that thing. It was just a prop, so to say.” I think I may have blushed upon realizing that I may have overreacted. However, the famous stealth soldier…. I mean my wise unicorn friend then added, “But you really look like you know how to use that. I’ll bet you could hold your own against one of the royal guard.”

I chuckled as I sheathed my sword. “Well, it’s not a good idea to carry a blade unless you can wield it. And I do have a penchant for swordplay.”

Before we could converse further, the wind started to pick up. I glanced upwards to see that the clouds had become darker and were now swirling in a spiral above us while leaving our view of the moon unobstructed.

“This doesn’t look good… Is it part of the tour?” I asked, not certain if this bizarre weather was a bad sign.

Twilight smiled as she looked on. “I think you’re about to be reunited with a friend, James.”

Really? A friend? I watched the sky closely for any changes. There was a sudden flash of light before I noticed something descending against the bright light. As the light faded, I could make out a pair of pegasi pulling what seemed to be a chariot of sorts… Wait. Were they the Wonderbolts? Those uniforms certainly seem to match. Only…I believe the colorations did not quite match the ones I had seen in magazines and posters. They both seemed to be stallions, but their uniforms were a combination of purple and black while they wore goggles with yellow lenses. Their coats were gray while their manes and tails were blue. They seemed to be connected to the chariot via heavy chains. The chariot itself, from what I could see in the poor lighting, seemed to have a low center of gravity while appearing very gothic in design and was rather sinister to behold. Seated in the middle of the chariot was a cloaked pony. While I could not make anything out, I could only think of one pony in Equestria who would be pulled around in a chariot at night. “Princess Luna?”

Twilight then turned her gaze to me. “Yes! She stopped by last year too! She’s probably on her way back to Ponyville to join in the festivities!” However, she then stared with a puzzled expression as the chariot passed overhead while following the path out of the Everfree Forest. “But why is her chariot being pulled by the Wonderbolts? Are they here to have fun too?”

At the mention of Princess Luna, the children became excited and began to run back towards Ponyville. I heard the pinto colt call out with his cockney accent, “Wait for me, Princess Luna! You’re still my favorite princess ever!”

Zecora and Twilight trotted on ahead of me while I glanced back at the statue of Nightmare Moon. “Maybe next year, your highness…” I muttered, knowing full well that Nightmare Moon was still out there in the Everfree Forest. But as I ran to catch up with my friends, I pondered something I had noticed while Luna and the Wonderbolts flew overhead. Was Luna…..bigger than I remembered?

I ran as quickly as I could, hoping I could make it back to the town square before Luna made landfall. I arrived just in time to find all of the ponies present cheering as Luna descended from her chariot before it was pulled away. I chose to wait for her to remove her cloak before calling out to her. However… Something was not right. I got a good look at her body as she fell, even though I was too far away to make out any details. She was definitely bigger than I recall. Probably just as tall as Celestia. When did she have such a growth spurt?

I walked up behind Twilight and Applejack, who seemed to be conversing. “Twi… I’ve got a bad feelin’ ‘bout this… Somethin' ain't right.” The farm pony spoke while keeping her voice down. At that moment, Luna was approaching the center of the town square as everypony looked on in silence.

Twilight replied with a hushed voice, “I know… I don’t think Princess Luna could’ve grown that much since we last saw her. And why is she wearing… Oh no… Please don’t let that be what I think it is…”

Wearing? I scanned Luna’s body more closely. Her legs were exposed, allowing me to see her…shoes? No, those reached too high to be shoes. They looked more like blue metal greaves that almost reached up to her knees while using an overall similar design to her shoes. And that shade of blue was quite familiar to me.

Luna extended her wings shortly before coming to a stop. Her coat… No, it was then that I was convinced it was not Luna. Her coat was almost as pitch black as the night sky. Her wingspan seemed larger than I recall too. At that moment, Rarity hurried over to us. “Twilight….. You don’t suppose…”

Our wise unicorn friend muttered with an uneasy expression, “It can’t be… The Elements of Harmony should have… It makes no sense…”

There was a sudden loud crack as a bolt of lightning struck the cloak, causing it to seemingly dissolve into dust. Once the pony underneath it was revealed, there was an audible gasp from all the ponies around me. I felt my jaw drop. And I felt my heart leap in a sense of relief. “My god… It’s really her.”

The pony in the center of the town square began to cackle wickedly, the ponies around her slowly backing away. I heard Pinkie Pie shriek, “IT’S NIGHTMARE MOON! EVERYPONY RUN!!!” Under any other circumstances, I would have thought she was being irrational. However, the proof was right in front of me. Nightmare Moon had returned.

The princess of the night wore what seemed to be a type of armor that matched what I had seen in illustrations of her. Her most defining piece of equipment was a blue helmet that reached down most of her neck with her long black horn sticking up out of it. Her cutie mark is identical to that of Luna’s, only the dark blue night sky part of it was instead a vibrant purple. Lastly, her tail and mane are remarkably long, constantly billowing and moving just like that of Celestia and Luna. Each was a deep shade of blue and was filled with shining stars like the night sky. In fact, her mane and tail looked more like the night sky than Luna’s.

“Oh, my faithful subjects… To think that you went to the trouble of founding a holiday dedicated to my memory.” Nightmare Moon spoke in a very bold and mocking tone of voice. However, for some reason, it did not quite sound like the voice I heard whisper to me in the Everfree Forest’s castle ruins several weeks ago. The tone certainly matched her appearance though.

Nightmare Moon approached the mayor, who was cowering before the armored princess. The alicorn then extended a hoof as she pointed at the frightened earth pony. “Mayor of Ponyville, I presume? What do you call this holiday?”

The mayor seemed to be doing her best to crack a nervous smile. “This is….N-n-nightmare Night, y-your highness. It only happens at n-n-night. And it is one of o-our most favorite and beloved h-h-h-holidays.”

Nightmare Moon seemed to smirk. “Favorite holiday, you say? I never dreamed that my memory was so cherished.” She then glanced around at the many ponies around her. “If it is so cherished, I shall make it so the fun never ends.” She then reared up onto her hind legs and raised her arms high. “From this day forward, Nightmare Night shall last FOREVER!!!”

The princess of the darkest night cackled madly, probably just out of excitement. However, the rest of the ponies seemed to be taking her claim seriously as they began to panic and scatter. And right behind me, my six closest friends had gathered. “I can’t believe she’s really returned… What should we do?” Fluttershy whispered in quiet fear.

“I say we rush her! We can handle her if we work as a team!” I heard Rainbow Dash reply while sounding eager for a confrontation.

However, Twilight cautiously retorted, “You know we can’t match her power, Rainbow. We need to hurry over to Canterlot to retrieve the….. James, where are you going?! Get away from her!”

I had begun to approach Nightmare Moon with a smile. I knew full well just how Nightmare Moon really is. She is not a monster obsessed with bringing eternal darkness to Equestria. She merely wishes to be appreciated for her work as the bringer of the night. And now that she was there before me, I was eager to give her a hug and welcome her back.

“Hahaha…huh?” Nightmare Moon stopped laughing as I stood before her. “Um… Do you need something?”

She seemed rather puzzled by my calm approach. Perhaps she was not used to people not fleeing from her. I then smiled and bowed as gracefully as I could in order to stay in character with my costume. “It’s been a while, Lady Nightmare Moon. Welcome back to Ponyville.”

There was an awkward silence as the ponies in the town square had stopped fleeing. They were probably watching and wondering why I was not showing any fear of this supposedly mad tyrant. She then asked, “Why do you not fear me? Everypony runs in terror from Nightmare Moon!”

I smiled as I thought she was just putting on an act. “Oh, come on. You remember me! You watched over me when I… Oh wait, I never properly introduced myself, did I?” Of course. I never once told her my name at our previous encounter. I reached out and grasped her right hoof and gave it a shake. “My name is James, your highness. And I’m glad you’re finally out here with us.”

Nightmare Moon continued to gaze at me with a bewildered expression. “I…uh…see… I guess it’s…um…a pleasure to meet you, James…” It was rather odd to see her bold bravado vanish so rapidly. Was she deliberately trying to seem imposing to those around her? Even the rest of the ponies around me were starting to draw closer.

I reached out and embraced my friend, prompting a gasp from everyone who was watching. “I missed you, your highness.”

Nightmare Moon then whispered to me, “How are you this calm? You should be frightened of me and running for the hills!”

I honestly believed Nightmare Moon was just playing with me and wanted me to act like everyone else for the time being. This holiday was founded out of fear of her, after all. I pulled my head away and spoke, “Why should I? I know you’re not evil. You’re just… Wait a minute…”

As I looked into her eyes, I noticed an inconsistency. Her eyes did not look the way I remember. Where Nightmare Moon’s eyes are varying shades of teal with catlike irises, the colors of Nightmare Moon’s eyes now seemed normal with a white sclera and pale magenta irises. What is more is that her wings were not the same shape as in the illustrations I had seen, looking more like the wings of Celestia or Luna. “OK, who are you?”

I suspect that Nightmare Moon was aware that I was catching on to her ruse as she began to sweat while her eyes glanced around restlessly. “Wha…. Whatever do you mean? I am Nightmare Moon. The dreaded Mare in the Moon! Fear me, mortal!”

I stared at her for a moment while she looked me in the eye with a nervous toothy grin. I then said with a smirk, “OK, now you’re just coming off as desperate.” The ponies around us began to chuckle in unison, prompting a very annoyed expression from the princess of the night.

“Halt! That’s far enough, Nightmare Moon!” I heard a voice call out with a strong tone of authority to it.

I glanced around and saw a most unexpected sight. Standing at the edge of the town square was none other than Princess Celestia herself. I then heard Applejack call out, “All right! Princess Celestia can handle Nightmare Moon no problem!”

Nightmare Moon seemed to have regained her composure upon seeing her sister. She smirked before offering a snide retort. “Ah, Celestia. Have you come all the way out here to humble little Ponyville to welcome your long-lost sister home?”

Celestia began to approach us with a determined expression on her face. “Of course not. Luna is my sister, not you. I am here to prevent you from harming my subjects.” For some odd reason, her voice did not sound quite like I remembered it. What was up with Celestia? What was more, why was she….. Actually, read on. It will be more amusing to explain it as it happens.

Nightmare Moon smugly replied as she began to slowly approach the princess of the sun. “There’s no need to get hostile, dear sister. I was merely about to partake in the festivities with our subjects.” However, her eyes began to glow brightly with a white light. “Unless you would rather turn the festivities into a street brawl.”

I felt a faint sense of panic fill me as I began to fear that my friend would get hurt. I held up my hand to Nightmare Moon’s face. “Hm? What is it now?”

I tried to get her to stay put for a moment. “Hang on a second. Let me get a word in with her.”

She stared at me with a most bewildered expression as the glowing light in her eyes faded. “Um….. OK?” I then turned and began to approach Celestia. During that time, it had become deathly quiet around me. You could probably hear a twig snap.

Once I was standing before Celestia, she spoke to me. “Please stand aside, James. I must deal with Nightmare Moon.”

However, after scanning the alicorn for a moment, I replied, “Um… Your highness? Don’t take this the wrong way, but…I don’t remember you being so…..small.”

She jumped slightly at my observation. “Small?”

Celestia stands just as tall as me, so I was naturally perplexed as to why she was now shorter than me. Her size seemed more along the lines of… Oh, you have got to be kidding me. “Also… I do not recall you having teal eyes, your highness.”

These observations were clearly flustering Celestia as she began to nervously glance around as all the other ponies looked on. “Oh, this? It’s…um…an offshoot of the pink eye disease. They call it…uh…teal eye. And my size… Well, I have been on a diet… And…” As she bantered, I noticed Celestia’s voice relax somewhat. And I recognized it instantly.

“I know who you are now.” I spoke with a smirk. “But really? Dressing up as your own sister, Princess Luna?”

There was an audible gasp as the alicorn before me froze. But wait. If Luna was right in front of me… “Then that means…” I then pointed at Nightmare Moon. “Princess Celestia?!”

After a brief moment, the two alicorns burst into awkward laughter. ‘Celestia’ then spoke as she grinned, “Well, looks like you got us!” There was a bright flash as her horn was engulfed in a billowing light cobalt or maybe cerulean shade of blue. When the light faded, her head had changed to that of Princess Luna, as well as her mane. “I suppose we just couldn’t pull the wool over your eyes, James.”

“You still managed to fool just about everyone else in town though.” I retorted as ‘Nightmare Moon’ approached us. Her horn was engulfed with a billowing golden yellow glow akin to her role of controlling the sun. She then lifted her helmet off as her head was also engulfed by a bright light. When I could see her again, Nightmare Moon’s coat coloration on her head had become the bright white coloration of Celestia as her mane became the four vibrant colors of the princess of the sun.

“You were quite brave to stand up to me while I was in that disguise, James.” Celestia spoke as she held her helmet in her arm. However, she then asked, “But how did you know we were not who we seemed to be so easily?”

I replied as all the ponies around us bowed in respect for their rulers, “Size and eye color inconsistencies. I also noticed that your wings don’t match those of the real Nightmare Moon.”

Luna then spoke, “I told you your wings would give your disguise away, sister. They look nothing like how mine did back then.”

Celestia chuckled in amusement as she asked, “Well, can’t blame me for trying, can we?” She then placed her helmet back on her head and returned the colorations of her coat and mane to those of Nightmare Moon. Luna did the same so that she was nearly indiscernible from her big sister.

The three of us turned to face my six closest friends as they approached us. “Wow, we weren’t expecting BOTH of you to show up this year, Princess Celestia. But going as each other?!” Twilight exclaimed as she stopped a short distance away.

“It would be a fine way to spread a healthy dose of organized chaos for a little fun, if you know what I mean.” Celestia replied with a grin.

“Basically, just to mess with everyone? Has anyone ever called you Trollestia before?” I asked, thinking that Celestia may be something of a tease.

Celestia seemed mildly flustered at my question as she merely replied, “Maybe?”

Luna then spoke to me, derailing the discussion. “Before I forget to mention it, that is a stunning outfit you have.”

I regained my composure and replied with a noble accent, “Why, thank you, m’lady. The beautiful Rarity weaved these garments for me.” I noticed out of the corner of my eye Rarity trying and failing to not swoon. Pinkie Pie had to lean against her to keep her propped up.

Luna looked towards Rarity and Pinkie while letting out a chuckle. “I concur. That attire is…” She paused for a moment as her eyes opened wide. “What…. What are you doing out here?! Why aren’t you in the Everfree Forest?!”

Pinkie Pie giggled, her goggles still glowing a sinister shade of red. “Don’t be silly! Why would I be all the way out there when we’ve got a huge party going on in town right now?!”

“That voice… Oh, I see now. Miss Pinkie Pie. My mistake.” Luna replied with a more nervous chuckle than before.

Judging by Luna’s reaction to Pinkie Pie’s appearance, she seemed to have some knowledge of the zombie ponies of Sunny Town…. Wait. The curse only takes effect at night, when Luna’s influence is greatest. Surely the curse was her doing. But just what did they do to deserve it? I know Mitta claimed that they all had committed a grave sin, but she never went into any further detail.

After a brief moment, Celestia interrupted my thoughts. “Come to think of it, why were you acting like you know Nightmare Moon, James? She doesn’t even exist anymore, so…..”

I had to be careful of what I told them, so I once again donned my noble accent. “Oh, I met her once in a dream I had. Lovely princess she was. Even invited me to a spot of tea under the moonlight.”

Celestia smiled pleasantly, though also while looking quite relieved. “I’m glad it only was a dream.”

However, I then asked, “Your highness, this is merely conjecture, but if Nightmare Moon did still exist, separate from Lady Luna, what would you do?”

Celestia gave me a puzzled stare for a moment, but replied calmly nonetheless. “Well… That certainly isn’t possible. Nightmare Moon is gone. But…. If… If she did somehow come back, only separate from Luna… We would have to eliminate her right away.”

I felt a subtle chill upon hearing those words. “I see… Thank goodness she will never return, eh?” I said with an uneven smile. Our time together in the Everfree Forest may have been brief, but I still feel great sympathy for Nightmare Moon. Now that I know what her sisters will do once they find out she still lives, I must do all I can to hide her existence from them until the time is right. She will never be able to resist an assault in her current state. And I must remember to hide this entry once I finish writing it.

“Well, it is certainly grand to have you both with us, your highnesses. But I must say I am rather puzzled that you of all ponies would attend, Princess Celestia.” Rarity spoke as she bowed before the Princess of the Dawn.

Celestia gazed around at the nightly decor while she replied, “Well, I seldom attend to begin with. The reason I’m here now is because I finally had an opportunity to come along for the ride. And most importantly, I wanted to see how our newest friend would enjoy this holiday.” She looked at me while showing a wink of her eye.

I smiled back at her as I replied, “This holiday has been nothing but enjoyable, your highness.”

Applejack then spoke up, “How about bobbin’ for an apple or two, Princess Luna? I know ya got quite a few last year!”

Luna seemed somewhat excited at the offer. “I will gladly take you up on your offer, Applejack.” But as she walked over to the tub, Celestia walked alongside her while seemingly whispering something to her. Probably just friendly chatter between sisters.

Once everything had gone back to normal with the other ponies going about enjoying the festivities, I decided to grab myself something to eat that was not a type of candy. All I could really find close by were assorted vegetables with ranch dip. I stocked up on carrots, broccoli, and potato chips before going about with a plate in my hand.

One thing that caught my eye was what the catapults I had seen earlier were being used for. Lyra, who seemed to be walking around on her hind legs while wearing a T-shirt and shorts probably as a generic human costume, loaded a pumpkin into one of the catapults. She then pushed down on it and immediately pushed herself off, causing the catapult to launch. The orange fruit flew remarkably high into the air before going splat against a target ahead of it. “And I always thought pumpkins have hard rinds…” I muttered as I watched the pumpkin be reduced to a pile of orange gunk.

No sooner than I had finished my plate, a herd of ponies came rushing in from the west in quite a panic. “ZOMBIES!!! REAL ZOMBIES!!!” I heard Zecora call out, temporarily breaking her rhyming habit.

Twilight sarcastically chuckled, “Oh please, even Zecora’s getting a little too into the spirit? There’s no such thing as real zombies.”

“Yeah! Unless you count me! Urrrrrgghhh!” Pinkie Pie retorted as I began to approach Zecora as the zebra took a moment to catch her breath.

“Pinkie Pie, get off me! And quit nomming on my head!” I heard Rainbow Dash shout from behind me. I did not bother to look.

As I neared her, I began to ponder what could possibly have spooked Zecora so greatly. She is one of the most levelheaded ponies I know of and would not be scared so easily. “Where did you see these ‘real’ zombies, Zecora?”

Zecora looked up at me and replied, “They shambled into Ponyville from the west. Their vile red eyes made me flee at my best!”

My head jerked up as I heard the word ‘west’. “From the west? The Everfree Forest? And red eyes…” I felt a great chill sliver down my spine. “No… Not them!”

I took off running to the west, my left hand grasping the scabbard of my sword in order to keep it steady in case I needed to quickly draw it. Droves of ponies passed me while moving in the other direction. I am uncertain how long I had been running, but when I reached the edge of Ponyville, I saw Apple Bloom cowering on the ground as Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo stood defiantly with their backs to her. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon had only just begun running away from them, not that I blame them. The Cutie Mark Crusaders seemed to be trying to be brave, but I could see that they were quite scared. As they should have been.

Scootaloo shouted with a shaky voice, “Didn’t you hear us the first time?! She wants nothing to do with you freaks! Go away!”

I turned my head to see where they were looking and… Oh no…

Slowly shambling towards the three fillies were six walking rotting pony corpses, their empty eye sockets filled with a hellish red glow. I recognized the one with one eye hanging out of its socket as the pony known as Gladstone. The one at the head of the pack was likely Gray Hoof… Yes, I am not lying. The zombies before me were none other than the cursed undead ponies of Sunny Town. But how in the world did they manage to make it out of the Everfree Forest?!

For one reason or another, the six undead ponies seemed to not notice Scootaloo shouting at them. “Get outta here! We’re not scared of you!” My little sister shouted as she clearly showed signs of fear. Apple Bloom covered her face with her hat in a desperate attempt to hide from the monsters. I suppose I should not be surprised that she was so frightened. She did encounter them once before. The zombies said nothing as they shambled toward the children. Why? Did their vocal chords decay too much?

As the zombies started to get too close to the children, I decided to intervene. We did part ways on good terms, so maybe they would listen to me. I ran ahead to the space between the Cutie Mark Crusaders and the approaching cadavers and drew my sword before performing two quick slashes to try to make them back away. “Back off! That’s my little sister!”

The zombies seemed to listen since they took a few steps backwards. I seemed to have blindsided them, as they did not react to my presence until I was right in front of them. “Whoa! The way you just jumped in at the last second was so cool, James!” I heard Sweetie Belle exclaim from behind me.

I looked back down at the three fillies while keeping my rapier’s blade held out to keep the zombies at a safe distance. Scootaloo grinned, her fear momentarily crushed. “I knew you’d show up, big brother! Show those zombies how you handled Nightmare Moon’s ghost!”

I managed to crack a smile in spite of everything. “Will do, sis. Now. you three get away from here so I don’t run the risk of chopping you by accident.”

Apple Bloom climbed to her feet as she seemed to calm down slightly. “A… All righty then, James… Just don’t let ‘em touch ya! I think the curse is contagious!”

I nodded and replied, “I know enough about zombies to make sure to never let them touch me. Now, get going.” I did not take my eyes off of the three fillies until they were just inside Ponyville’s border. And even then, they continued to watch me intently.

The six zombies continued to slowly shamble towards me, never speaking once. I tried to reason with them. “Gray Hoof, you and the others aren’t welcome in Ponyville. Go home.”

They seemed to pay no heed to my words since they continued to approach me without showing signs that they may have heard me. I spoke again, taking a step back while still making sure I had my sword’s blade held somewhat laterally to parry any incoming lunges. “I know we parted on good terms, guys. But you need to get outta here.” Gray Hoof’s disgusting mouth began to slowly open at my words.

“I will defend myself…” I muttered as Gray Hoof seemed prepared to bite me.

At this point, I felt that any further attempts to negotiate were futile. I waited until Gray Hoof took three more steps towards me before I struck. I quickly swung my sword sideways, cleaving it through his neck as his body froze in place. About four seconds later, his head simply fell off and hit the ground with a thud while his body collapsed in a heap.

“Whoa! Looks like that one didn’t have a good head on his shoulders! Go for the rest, James!” I heard Rainbow Dash call from the nearby rooftops. I glanced over towards the town and found that I had attracted quite an audience. But what caught my attention most was the grime and blood on my blade.

Or rather, the lack of. There was none.

I had clearly cut right through a zombie, yet there was nothing on my blade that could have come from him. I felt no resistance when I made the cut either. It felt more like I had just swung my sword through air. Despite this, Gray Hoof’s body clearly reacted to the hit. And then his glowing red eyes faded until only his empty eye sockets remained.

I did not have time to ponder this as the five other zombies began to converge on me. I would have to strike them quickly with few pauses between hits. After taking a moment to think about how I would carry out this assault, I acted.

I started with Gladstone, swinging my sword upwards while cleaving right through his skull vertically. Next was what I believe was a mare as I swung downward on an angle while turning to face her, my blade cleaving through her head as well with the top half of her skull just sliding off from the rest of her. Next was another mare, the last remaining stallion to my right. I decided to go for a double kill, performing a slash to my left to chop through the mare while turning and then driving my rapier’s blade directly between the zombie stallion’s glowing red eyes and through his entire skull.

In quick succession, the four zombies I struck collapsed in the order they had been attacked as the glow that filled their eye sockets faded to blackness. Only one remained. The audience was applauding and cheering as I moved to deal the final blow. I turned and prepared to strike the last zombie down when…..

I felt my fighting spirit fade instantly when I saw her face. The remaining zombie was an earth pony mare. She was not approaching me, but merely standing still while gazing up at me with her unholy red eyes. Her body, tail, and mane were in identical condition to how Pinkie Pie made herself look for the evening. Dark and grimy while showing no visible signs of external decay. I felt a relieved smile creep across my face as I sheathed my sword. “Mitta…”

She looked no different from when I last saw her. My friend, the only real friend I ever had in Sunny Town, was standing before me. I have no idea how she was able to find her way out of that forest, but I was still very glad to see her. The audience of ponies who had been applauding and cheering a moment ago were now eerily silent, probably watching and waiting in suspense now that I had put away my weapon while one of the zombies was still standing.

“How long has it been? Two months?” I asked as I got down on one knee. For one reason or another, she remained completely silent. “You came at a great time. I think you might even have some fun out here during Nightmare Night. You might even win the prize for ‘Most Convincing Costume’ with that look.” Pinkie Pie, who looked remarkably similar at the time, would stand a good chance too. But that crazy party animal would never be able to replicate her rotten stench.

As we locked eyes, a thought occurred to me. If she was cursed, then surely someone with great magical strength could lift it. Maybe someone as knowledgeable as Twilight Sparkle. Or perhaps… Celestia or Luna. Yes, they could surely lift the curse. I mean if they can control the movements of the sun and moon, lifting an ancient curse from one pony would be child’s play to them.

I reached out to my friend as I moved to place my hand on her shoulder. “There’s someone I want you to meet. Well, OK. There are two ponies I want to show you to. I’m sure they can lift the…..” I paused as my hand made contact with her. Or did it? For whatever reason, it did not feel like I was touching anything at all. “Mitta…?” I tried applying more pressure only to make an unnerving discovery. My hand passed right through her body as if it was not even there.

“What is…” I muttered as I tried again to touch my friend. My arm extended right through her head, almost as if I was wearing her like an oversized armlet. My friend… “You’re just a mirage.”

My eyes glanced over at the audience. The first ponies I noticed were Nightmare Moon and Celestia… I mean Celestia and Luna. Celestia’s… Dang it! I mean Luna’s horn was engulfed by a billowing blue aura, a clear sign she was casting some form of magic. I felt a twinge of anger as I realized that it was Luna who was conjuring up these zombie apparitions. And it was making my blood boil knowing that someone would make a mockery of such a selfless mare’s image just for thrills.

I stood up and walked over to Luna with my right hand clenched into a fist. “I saw everything, James. Just one left. Go ahead and deliver a coup de grace worthy of a proper finale.”

However, I was not at all amused by her attempts to entertain the other ponies. “Get rid of the illusion, Luna.”

The Princess of the Night seemed perplexed by my demand. “Illusion? You could tell?”

My patience was already running low. My right hand grasped the hilt of my sword, trying to bluff my way into making her cease. “Don’t make me say it again. I’m not in the mood for this.”

There was a gasp as the ponies who were watching looked on, likely shocked that I was prepared to lash out against their princess. After a moment of silence, Luna nodded in compliance. “All right… I’ll cease the spell.”

The instant the aura around her horn faded, I turned to look at the six zombies behind me. One by one, they slowly faded away. The last to fade was Mitta. Our eyes locked, never looking away until she disappeared entirely.

Celestia then asked, “Why were you so upset about them being illusions? You almost sound as if you’ve met them in person.”

As I marched past the two sisters, I replied dryly, “I have.”

I returned to the town square without paying any mind to whomever I passed. Still in a very sour mood, I grabbed a bottle of hard apple cider and started to sip from it. “You deserve better, Mitta…” I muttered to myself as I sat on a bench.

I am uncertain how much time passed, but I heard the clopping of hooves approaching me before long. When it stopped, I glanced to my right without turning my head. Standing to my side was none other than Princess Luna. However, it seemed that she had removed her disguise. She had even swapped out Celestia’s golden jewelry for her own.

“James… May I have this seat?” She asked as a bottle of apple cider floated next to her. I said nothing as I merely nodded. I was still quite disgusted with the fact that she tried to deceive me into striking down an illusion of a friend I had only met once.

Luna took a seat beside me and began to sip from her bottle. She did not say anything for a moment, probably trying to find the right words to break the ice. “So… How has your first Nightmare Night been thus far?”

I muttered, “It’s been fine.” I followed up my response with another sip of my cider.

A moment of awkward silence passed before Luna asked, “Do you…know of the creatures I conjured up back there? The real ones?”

I frowned as I replied, “You mean the ponies from Sunny Town? Yeah.”

Luna showed a look of mild shock before asking, “But…how do you even know of that village? It’s been quarantined for over a millennium!”

I paused briefly before turning my gaze to her in subtle curiosity. “Were you the one who cursed it?”

Luna sighed with a tone of disappointment in her voice. “I am. It was a fitting punishment for their crime.”

I decided to not ask for the details of the crime. “I don’t know if you’ve figured this out yet, but that pony back there, Mitta, is a friend of mine.”

The Princess of the Night then asked while visibly surprised, “How? Every last pony in that village is a monster. Even she…”

I glared at Luna as I retorted, “She SAVED me. If she had not warned me of the curse and escorted me outta there before nightfall, I don’t think we would be talking to each other right now.”

Luna was silent at my words. I then asked, “Is she going to be stuck like that forever? As a monster?”

To my surprise, Luna shook her head. “No. The curse will be lifted once they all come to understand the errors of their ways. Once they redeem themselves and renounce the beliefs that led to their evil actions, the curse will vanish and they will finally be able to move on.”

The curse is only temporary? Well, considering how friendly and likeable Gray Hoof and Gladstone were, I suppose the time of redemption draws very close for those ponies. At least I hope it does.

“Just don’t ever do that again, your highmmph.” My mouth was covered by Luna’s hoof before I could finish my sentence.

“Please, James. Never call me that again. Refer to me as you would any of your other friends.” She spoke with a faint smile.

I nodded once she took her hoof away from my mouth. “OK, Luna. But really, don’t ever do that to Mitta’s image again. She doesn’t deserve that.”

Luna responded while showing a calm smile. “I shall. Can you ever forgive me for that? I know not what exactly transpired between you two, but I will not pry.”

I smiled as I embraced my friend. “Yeah. I forgive you.” The two of us stayed there for a moment, our arms wrapped around each other.

However, our moment of silence was interrupted by what felt like three fillies dogpiling onto me. “That was so awesome, big brother! You handled those bags of bones like a real zombie hunter!”

Luna and I looked at the three little scamps and found the Cutie Mark Crusaders all hanging onto me. “The way ya took out those four one after the other was so amazin’! Where’d ya learn how ta fight anyway?” Apple Bloom asked with her big eyes looking up at me.

In all honesty, I do not have any combat experience whatsoever. My knowledge of swordplay comes from extensive observation of various types of fighting styles from virtual and real demonstrations over the years and the subsequent study of different types of swords out of an increase in interest in the art. I replied sheepishly, “Would you believe me...if I said I never had a lesson in my life?”

Sweetie Belle giggled in disbelief. “Don’t be silly! You must’ve practiced with that before! Really, how did you do it?”

I shrugged my shoulders. “All I did was improvise. I really didn’t have that much time to think.”

Luna chuckled in amusement as she started to push herself away from me. “I’ll just leave you to your little friends here. If you’re looking for me, I’ll be over at the Spider Toss range.” I smiled and waved goodbye as Luna stood up and trotted away.

“Come on, girls. Give him some breathing space.” I heard Diamond Tiara speak below me. She was wearing fairly little, but her appearance was quite regal. She was wearing a golden necklace, golden shoes not unlike those worn by Celestia and Luna, and a gold...crown? Tiara? Well, whatever it was, it seemed to have the shape of a tiny crown when viewed from the front, but was mostly flat. It had a purple orb on top with an equally purple diamond in the center. I also noticed a pair of false wings on her sides and a unicorn’s horn attached to her forehead that was too large for her age.

“You went as an alicorn this year?” I asked, not entirely surprised that Diamond Tiara would try to emulate a royal pony. However, I did not recognize her attire at all as it did not quite match that of Celestia’s.

The former bully spoke while she smiled proudly, “Yeah. Princess Cadence, to be exact. She’s the niece of Princess Celestia.”

Apple Bloom then spoke up in excitement, “Yeah! Me, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were the flower fillies at her weddin’!”

It sounded like a big experience for those fillies. “That sounds like quite an honor. Who did she marry?”

Silver Spoon, who was right next to Diamond Tiara, replied, “That would be me. I mean, the stallion I’m dressed as.”

The gray earth pony filly had a white unicorn’s horn attached to her head while wearing a red jacket. It had a gold collar and light blue straps crossed over the chest with an emblem in the center that bore the same purple six-pointed star as the one on Twilight Sparkle’s cutie mark. I thought it looked familiar somehow before I asked, “Um... Prince William?”

There was a moment of silence as the fillies glanced at each other as if to say ‘Wait… What?’ in response. I really should not have expected them to know that name, so I have no idea why I was momentarily surprised that they did not.

Silver Spoon retorted with a bemused tone, “Uh… No. I’m supposed to be Shining Armor. He’s the captain of Canterlot’s Royal Guard.”

Well, that hardly surprises me. For one to be able to marry a princess, one would need the proper peerage. And being the commander of the Equestria's security forces is certainly a fitting position…. Hang on. Why in the world were Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara dressed up as a husband and wife combo?

“Um… No offense, but are you trying to tell us something by dressing up as two ponies who are married to each other?” I asked with some curiosity.

Diamond Tiara blushed madly as she looked at Silver Spoon. “I told you we should’ve gone as the Flim Flam brothers!” This prompted laughter from the Cutie Mark Crusaders, plus a sheepish grin and blush from Silver Spoon as she tried to avert her eyes. I would have thrown in a joke about incest in response to the mention of two brothers, but it would probably be too perverted for children.

After a moment of trying to shush the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Silver Spoon asked, “James? That last zombie… The one you didn’t hurt. Was that… What’s her name again?”

Apple Bloom spoke for me. “Mitta. Right, James?”

I nodded with a sigh as I recalled my doomed friend. “Yeah… That was Mitta.”

Diamond Tiara spoke while holding a hoof to her chin. “Huh… So that’s what she looks like. She didn’t look as scary as the others.”

I smiled slightly as I muttered, “That’s because she has a kind heart. You be nice to her if you ever see her. All right?” The two fillies before me nodded in unison.

Just as I finished my bottle of cider, I heard Twilight call out to me. “James, come over here! We’re taking a group photo!”

I waved back as I stood up. I then spoke with an English accent again as I glanced down at the foals around me. “Pardon me, ladies. Agent Sparkle beckons me.” I then walked over to my friends, finding them lined up in a row. Celestia and Luna were present as well with Luna having swapped back into her costume.

“Everypony here?” Applejack asked while adjusting her hat.

Daring D… I mean Rainbow Dash replied as she grinned, “You bet! That’s all ten of us!” I swear, even her own mother would not recognize her at first. She then went over to a camera that was resting on a tripod. “Hey, James! Get in the middle!”

“Like this?” I asked, placing myself between Fluttershy and Twilight.

“Great! OK, a little to the left, Pinkie!” Rainbow Dash replied while motioning with her hoof.

“Oki doki loki!” The zombified party animal replied as she hopped towards me.

“I meant MY left!” Rainbow then shouted in irritation. Pinkie Pie was on my right, by the way.

“Well, why didn’t you say so?!” Pinkie retorted with a giggle, taking two hops to her right.

“That’ll do! Twilight, get yourself a little closer to the ground… Yeah, that’s it! Looking good, girl!” Rainbow shouted as Twilight hunkered low to the ground, almost as if she was ready to lash out at some genome soldier with CQC. Of course, that would be pointless if that soldier was piloting a Metal Ge… All right, I will not go into anymore puns. But as I said much earlier, I can keep this up all night.

“Honestly, do I really look like some kind of soldier?” Twilight asked, looking up at me from my right.

“I’d say you do. And you look good in that getup too.” I replied with a smile.

“And you thought you’d look like a joke. I told you nopony would be wearing anything like it!” Spike added while standing right in front of me. I am still convinced he was wearing a gimp suit.

“Fluttershy, get closer to James! And stick your head out so everypony knows it’s you!” Rainbow Dash called out as Fluttershy inched closer to me from my left.

“Like this?” My girlfriend replied as she pushed her head out of the flowering bush she was wearing.

Rainbow nodded while turning her attention to Applejack and Rarity. “That’s it! OK, Rarity. You get on Fluttershy’s left. And then you move in on Rarity’s left, Applejack!”

“All righty then, Rainbow.” Applejack spoke as she and Rarity moved into view from my left.

“How is my mane? Is my pose just right?” Rarity asked as she tried to strike an elegant pose befitting of a storybook princess.

“Hold that pose, Rarity! Looks great!” Rainbow said while showing an approving smile. “OK, now it’s your turn! Princess Luna, get on James’ left! Princess Celestia should be on his right!”

I glanced to my sides as the two royal sisters moved in behind my friends. “How is this?” Luna asked as she stood to my left.

“That should do nicely, Luna. Just remember to spread those wings.” Celestia replied from my right.

“OK, we’re all set! Just… Oh, wait! James, draw your sword! Strike a cool pose with it!” Rainbow called out to me.

However, Rarity then retorted, “No, a rapier is an elegant blade! James, take a more refined pose befitting of that outfit.”

I immediately thought up a pose. I drew my sword and held the blade vertically with my left hand tenderly cradling the blade near its tip. “How is this, Lady Rarity?”

My former landlord shuddered in delight, “My stars, that voice gets me every time… As for the pose… Simply marvelous!” She then looked back at Rainbow Dash and the camera. “I do believe we are all set!”

Rainbow seemed to fiddle with the camera for a moment. “OK, hold those poses! We’ve got fifteen seconds and counting!”

In the blink of an eye, Rainbow Dash…well…dashed over to us and lined herself up to the right of Twilight. Ten seconds in, I heard her ask, “Hang on… Where’s Pinkie Pie?”

The instant the camera flashed, I heard Rainbow Dash yelp. I then glanced to my right and saw Rainbow Dash having jumped back, Pinkie Pie reared up onto her hind legs with her arms raised while grinning as her goggles glowed that familiar hellish shade of red. “Where’d you come from?!”

Pinkie Pie giggled and even let out a snort before she said, “What?! Just wanted to make the picture extra special!”

I asked while sheathing my sword, “Well, how long until the picture is developed?”

Twilight replied promptly, “It’ll take a few days, but we’ll all get a copy.”

I chuckled while glancing over at the camera. “Man, that makes me feel nostalgic. I can’t remember the last time it took days instead of minutes for photos to be developed.”

Applejack smiled up at me and said, “Well, that just teaches us the value of patience, don’t it?”

I suppose it would be unnecessary to go into detail what occurred during the remainder of the party, not to mention my wrist is really starting to get sore from all this writing. Almost seventy pages worth… Ouch.

Regardless, I had a splendid time with all my friends. Think of Nightmare Night as one big Halloween block party where everyone in town attends. Truly a holiday worth enjoying. Unfortunately, everyone had to get to bed eventually. I, in particular, had to call the party quits just after midnight. Scootaloo has school in the morning, after all.

I said my goodbyes to my friends, gave Luna a warm embrace, and headed on home with Fluttershy and Scootaloo by my side. “First Nightmare Night and I’m already loving it. What about you girls?” I asked as we trekked across the meadow that separated Ponyville from our cottage.

Scootaloo just beamed at me. “It was awesome! Some of the other ponies even asked me for an autograph. It was pretty funny when they figured out I’m not Rainbow Dash.” She was also wearing a sack around her neck. It was filled to the brim with assorted candies.

Fluttershy looked at me while sticking her head out of her costume. “That was very nice for my first Nightmare Night. I wouldn’t mind doing it again next year.”

“Did anyone prank you while we were out tonight?” I asked, knowing that Fluttershy detests being pranked more than I do.

“Aside from that accidental lightning strike from Rainbow Dash, it was almost perfect. I’m glad I went to the party.” Fluttershy responded with her trademark timid smile.

Right when we were on the verge of going into our cottage, Scootaloo let out a yawn. “Hoo boy… I really walked a lot tonight…”

Fluttershy nuzzled her face while whispering “You must be exhausted. Let’s get you to bed.” I then watched as Fluttershy lifted the bush off of herself and set it down. She then turned to me and asked, “James, would you please take this bush over to the right side of the cottage and plant it again? You’ll see the spot where I dug it up.”

I said nothing for a moment as I comprehended what she told me. “Hang on… Are you saying that you literally dug up a bush and wore it as a costume?”

When Fluttershy nodded, I chuckled loudly. “I’ve heard of going green, but that’s going waaaaay too far.” All three of us just laughed in unison.

I picked up the bush by its branches and walked around to the side of the cottage while Fluttershy and Scootaloo went inside. The moon was providing plenty of light, so I had no trouble locating the shallow hole in the ground where Fluttershy dug up the bush. I set its roots back down in it and used my feet to push the dirt back over them before packing it down with taps from my shoe.

However, just before I was about to head back over to the front side of my home, my eyes turned towards the edge of the Everfree Forest. My thoughts turned to Mitta, knowing she was still out there somewhere. But the one my thoughts turned to most was the one person I was hoping to see tonight more than anyone else. Nightmare Moon.

Nightmare Night had been founded in her memory, and I know she still lives. I was certain she would have arrived to partake in the celebration. But even now, past midnight, there has been no sign of her. I... I miss her. It feels like we did not bond as much as we could have during our brief time together two months ago. If I see her again, I will be certain to give her a warm welcome.

“Next year, Nightmare Moon. I know we’ll see you here by then.” I muttered as I headed back to the front door of my home.

Just after I stepped inside, I was engulfed in a sudden bright flash that only lasted a second. I then heard a wooden clunk to my left. “Whoa! What happened to your costume, James?” Scootaloo asked in puzzlement.

I glanced down and saw a familiar mop handle next to my left foot. My shoes did not look so fancy either. My clothes… Wait. “Did Twilight’s spell wear off?”

Fluttershy looked equally baffled as she said, “Um… It looks like it. The timing couldn’t have been better though, right?”

I nodded as I snatched up the mop handle. “Yup. Now I just need to remember to return this mop handle to Rarity tomorrow.”

My thoughts were interrupted by another yawn from Scootaloo. “Sorry… Really tired right now.”

I smiled as I went over to her and scooped the little pegasus filly up in my arms. “Guess that means it’s time for bed.”

As I headed over to Scootaloo’s bedroom, Fluttershy smiled warmly at me. “I’ll go get the shower ready for us, James. Come on up when ready.” I watched as she started to go upstairs before tucking Scootaloo in her bed.

Scootaloo smiled at me as she placed her hooves on the edge of her blanket. “Did you like your first Nightmare Night?”

I nodded as I placed my hand on her head. “I certainly did. Nothing but good times back there. Well, almost nothing but good times.”

My little sister yawned before asking, “Is it all right if I wait until morning to get this costume off? I’m too tired to get outta bed right now.”

I smiled as I stroked her rainbow mane. “That’s all right. But until then, you’ll be my little Dashie.”

Scootaloo chuckled weakly and asked, “But I’ll always be your little Scoot, right?”

The way we were talking to each other at that moment was not the way siblings talk. It felt more like we were talking the way a parent and child would. “Yeah. You’ll always be my little Scootaloo.”

When I removed my hand from her head and placed it on the blanket, I froze as I felt Scootaloo place her hoof on it. We locked eyes for a moment, her eyes showing both sleepiness and adoration. “I love you, big brother…”

I leaned in and placed a kiss on the filly’s head. “I love you too, little sis.” I remained by her side until I could hear light snoring. “Sweet dreams, Scoot.” I whispered as I left the room and headed upstairs to wash up for the night.

Fluttershy and I are resting in bed, my girlfriend with her back to me. “I really liked your costume, James. What do you think you’ll go as next year?” She asked me with a slight yawn.

“That’s a good question. Let’s wait until then before deciding.” I responded while stroking her mane.

“OK. But…..hwah….. Let’s go to sleep… I really stayed up later than I usually do on Nightmare Night.” Fluttershy muttered with a yawn.

I kissed her on the ear in response. “Sounds good to me. Sweet dreams, honey. Love you.”

Fluttershy smiled warmly as she closed her beautiful eyes. “I love you too, James… So much…”

Now that Fluttershy is fast asleep, I can focus on finishing up this entry. After spending around two months in Ponyville, the oddities of this world have become daily routine for me. I can no longer imagine living anywhere else. And the occasional holidays really spice things up. And now that winter is approaching, I have to wonder what will happen once the snow starts to fall.

Does Equestria have a holiday similar to Christmas? What other holidays or special events occur here? I will just have to wait to find out. But for now, I must sleep. Holidays may be fun, but they always leave you feeling exhausted.

I just hope that next Nightmare Night, I will be able to welcome the Mare in the Moon herself to celebrate with us.

Shattered Souls

Author's Note

Well, I am quite surprised to see that The Lost Element has finally hit 1000 likes. That's quite a milestone for any story.

But before anyone has the chance to complain of this chapter's length, I made it very clear at the start of Closing the Year that I will not ever be dividing up my longer chapters again. And now that the site's most recent update has ironed out the flaws of the bookmark function, there is nothing stopping readers from placing a marker to leave off at. For those who are puzzled by how this function on the site works, I have even taken the liberty of making a video demonstrating how it works.

While this video was made before the most recent site update, I have tested and confirmed that the bookmark now works on ALL stories, both those written by others and yourself. So there is now no reason to complain about chapter lengths. You have a bookmark. Use it.

Shattered Souls

I saw everything… Everything that happened outside the labyrinth. The shrieks of agony, flashes of blood, and that mad laughter… And when the mirror shattered…I felt myself return with it. And then… And only then did I realize… What had I done?!

James… I was corrupted and when he found me… No, I swear that was not me! It was not me, James! Just as I am sure it was not you who struck Discord down! I know it was not you because at the end…just before static filled the screen, I saw your hand resting in a circle of our cutie marks…drawn in your own blood… One look to my side revealed that my companion, if you could call it that, still remained by me… How could I ever choose a boulder over the love of that man?

“You… Get away from me!” I screamed with tears in my eyes as I grabbed ‘Tom’ in my magical grasp and hurled him over the horizon. A distant thud was heard moments later as he likely landed at the far edge of the labyrinth… Wait. Magic? How was I using magic when…

“Hold on… How could I do that when… Wait!” I quickly reached up and touched my forehead. It was there. My horn had returned! Discord’s demise must have undone everything he ever altered! “Yes! Oh, thank goodness! I feared I would never… What am I doing, celebrating my horn’s return? I need to get out of here!”

I could not stay. I had to find my way out! I needed to find the rest of us! If everything I saw on that screen was not some morbid illusion, then… He was dying. James was out there at that moment bleeding to death… No! Where was the exit?! Be strong, my prince! Please, you must live! I will never forgive myself if you… No, I will not even dare to think that! You must live!

I sprinted down the paths, passing hedge after hedge. But just after rounding another corner, I came to a skidding halt as I very nearly ran right into somepony. “Eek! So sorry! I just… Twilight?!”

My scholarly friend stood before me, her horn having also returned to her head. “Rarity?! Wait… Did you see it too?! All that happened?!”

I felt my heart sink with guilt. I saw and heard everything he said. The madness that was brought on by our… I staggered back, the tears finally flowing free. “I tried, Twilight! I truly did! I turned away from Discord’s temptations, but he touched me on the head and… It consumed me!”

She was clearly shocked by my words. I knew Discord could twist us through temptations and manipulations, but through mere touch as well? “He corrupted you by touching you?! He could do that all along?!”

“What have I done, Twilight…?! I promised myself I would not fall for Discord’s tricks a second time and… He could be out there dying right now! And it’s all my…” I paused when Twilight reached out to me and grasped my shoulders. I gazed right into those intelligent purple eyes of hers. I could see tears building at the edges, struggling to get out.

“It wasn’t your fault, Rarity… If Discord could do that with just a touch, then there’s no way we could’ve kept this promise… Even if it was a…Pinkie Promise…” Twilight said rather forlornly while she bowed her head. I could see it too. She had witnessed everything… And knowing that we failed… Discord was indeed no more, but… Surely we would not be robbed of our dear friend as well!

“Hey! Who’s out there?! Hang on a second, I’m comin’ through!” I heard a very familiar boorish… I mean rustic accented voice call out before we turned to see our good friend Applejack burst through one of the hedges. But when she turned to face us… “Phew! Lucky I found ya so… Uh… Girls? What’s wrong? Do I have somethin’ on my face?”

“More like your eye! What happened to it?!” I pointed at her right eye. It was swollen shut and was the same shade of purple as a plum. And that was the same eye that James struck when…

Applejack instantly sighed and pulled her hat down to partially conceal it. “I reckon you girls already know how it got that way… James walloped me pretty good. Can’t say I didn’t have it comin’ though…”

Twilight looked on in shock as she took a step towards our friend. “He actually… What did you do to him?!”

A lone tear slid down Applejack’s face before she looked right at us. “One of the last things I ever said ta ‘im was that I always hated ‘im, Twilight! And he believed me!”

So even she, one of our most reliable friends, could not withstand Discord’s corruption. And what of Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy and bold Rainbow Dash? Still, despite our differences, I could not stay silent in the face of Applejack’s guilt. “You are not alone, Applejack. I too harmed him…”

Before she could even offer a retort, we were all greeted by a loud and very familiar voice. “Girls! There you are! I was wondering how many more pages I’d have to jump through to find you! Are you all OK?”

We all got a good fright out of that. Pinkie Pie just popped up out of nowhere! “Gracious, Pinkie! Warn us next time you… Oh, forget it. Asking you how you do that is the same as asking why all the gemstones I dig up are already cut and polished.”

Applejack was the first to actually approach Pinkie Pie while making certain her hat was covering her swollen eye. “Good ta see ya, Pinkie. But… I’m… I’m sorry. We couldn’t keep the Pinkie Promise in the end…”

Considering how furious Pinkie was when it seemed that Applejack had broken a Pinkie Promise during her prolonged departure after that rodeo competition a while back, I was expecting her to have an absolute meltdown upon hearing those words. But instead… Pinkie Pie bowed her head while her mane seemed to…quiver like a balloon on the verge of deflating? “It’s all right. I… I couldn’t keep it either…”

“Pinkie… You too?” Twilight asked while drawing near. However, she jumped back when Pinkie suddenly threw her head back and screamed as tears gushed out from her eyes like they were being sprayed from a garden hose. Yes, that is bizarre, but I was not terribly bothered due to having witnessed it before. Such was to be expected of her by then.

Seconds later, Pinkie Pie began to frantically recount whatever it was that happened when that monster found her. “I tried! I tried to ignore everything he did to make me turn into that angry mean jerk I was last time! But when I did, he chased me down! He made my legs fall off so I couldn’t escape! I begged him to take his finger off my head when he touched me, but… How could I, Twilight?! I’m the one who invented the Pinkie Promise, but I still couldn’t keep it!”

Twilight, likely being the only one among us who was not overcome with guilt, grabbed our hysterical friend by the shoulders and gave her a good shake. “Pinkie! It’s gonna be OK! As far as we know, everything that happened on that screen was just a trick! Let’s wait until we get outta here before we start assuming James is in trouble!”

“Twi’s got a point, Pinkie… I mean… It hurts knowin’ what we did, but… We shouldn’t count our chickens before they hatch, ya know?” Applejack added as Pinkie Pie ceased her crying. At least for the moment.

However, it was then that I realized we still had two friends missing. “Wait a moment… What of Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy?! We still need to find them!”

Pinkie Pie, once her tears had been dried, turned to us. “Actually, I saw Rainbow Dash fly by just a little while ago. I guess she’s out of the maze right now.”

“Then that just leaves Fluttershy. Let’s go. I’m not leaving without her. Although it might end up taking forever to find her out here…” Twilight replied before she started to follow the path before us. However, before she got more than ten paces, Pinkie Pie jumped in front of us with a rather…serious gaze. “Huh? Pinkie?”

“I’ve got this, Twilight. Just a minute!” Our exuberant friend replied before reaching just out to the edge of my vision and…pulling SOMETHING past us before doing the same thing over and over at a rapid rate. The scenery was constantly changing as if time was rapidly passing while our location changed as well!

“Good heavens, Pinkie! What are you doing?!” I screamed out while glancing around in shock. I saw us in a hospital, then in a very urban city while… Why were we dressed up in those shockingly flashy costumes?! And were those diamonds in my mane?! And then… Why was I clad in armor with eight sabers at my side?!

“Whoops! Too far! Hold on!” Pinkie yelled before going to the other side of my vision and doing the same thing. Now it seemed time or…whatever was going in reverse.

“Pinkie Pie, knock it off! I feel like I’m gonna be sick!” Twilight called out with a yell while keeping her head down with her eyes closed. I too was starting to feel more than just a little nauseous myself at the moment. Far too much information too quickly.

“Hang on! Wasn’t that Fluttershy right there?!” Applejack suddenly called out while pointing in one direction.

“Just a sec! Go back a few panels and… There!” Pinkie Pie suddenly reached to the opposite side again and…it all stopped. And standing right in front of us was a terribly distraught and…clearly startled Fluttershy.

Our friend staggered back and nearly fell down, even though I could clearly see that her eyes were strained and swollen from countless tears having been shed. “Wha…?! Where did… When…”

“Don’t ask, OK?! It’s something Pinkie Pie did and I don’t wanna know this time!” Twilight replied while trotting over to our friend. “But what about you? Are you all right, Fluttershy?”

At those words, Fluttershy staggered back. I could see it. Utter turmoil and grief in her eyes. And once more, the tears fell from her face. “I… I hurt him… Kicked… His head… I…”

Before she could collapse, I rushed to her side and held her in my arms. She sobbed and wailed in my grasp, holding onto me as tightly as she could while I did all I could to sooth her wounded heart even as my own tears began to well up in my eyes again. I can only imagine what sort of hell she must have forced her beloved through once Discord had his hooks in her. “Shhh… I know, darling… We all carry the blame…”

But just as she began to calm down, we heard it. A distant scream. Or perhaps a wail. And that voice… I knew it. “Was that…Rainbow Dash?”

“It sounded like it came from the direction of…” Twilight began to mutter, but she then gasped as her horn was coated by her billowing pink magic aura. “Everypony, get close to me! I’m getting us outta here!”

We all drew near and stood right next to our friend. And a few seconds later, we found ourselves standing just outside the labyrinth. But…the courtyard… “What in the heavens…?”

The landscape before us…What… The sky… Dark and filled with thunderclouds. Many muddy pits from where chunks of the landscape had been torn out littered the ravaged courtyard. I could still see some of them floating in the sky in twisted nightmarish forms. And bit by bit, they would slowly revert to their previous natural forms before plummeting to the ground with a mighty crash. But…why… What could cause them to become so twisted? Surely that was not Discord’s doing. He had always been a mad buffoon, but I could not ever see him conjuring up something that wretched!

“This ain’t right… This really ain’t right… Almost feels like I’m dreamin’ here…” I heard Applejack mutter as we beheld the carnage of the struggle we had all witnessed. It was not an illusion at all… But…Canterlot Castle is so close by. Why had the princesses not seen or heard what had transpired? Surely they could intervene, so…why?

Twilight stepped forward, gazing around at our surroundings. But when she turned her gaze to the path before her, she suddenly called out. “That’s… No… No! This isn’t happening!”

She burst into a gallop and we all followed. I dreaded what she had noticed ahead. And seconds later, I saw them. And… No… Please… This was not happening… What had we done… What had I done?!

My throat clenched shut as I beheld what lay before me. We found her. Rainbow Dash. Her face was buried in her arms as she was hunched over…his corpse… Motionless…his body lying in a pool of his own blood. So much red…James, I… How could we do this to you… I loved you, you wonderful man… And beyond, a trail of blood that led to… No, I could not bear to gaze at it. I knew what was there. And I could not bear to see it. But before we could reach him, we all froze at the sight of where his hand had fallen. In the center of a circle of…our cutie marks drawn in…his own blood.

James… You… How could you do this… After what I did… After what we did… You still were thinking of us… You still held us close to you heart, even after we threw you away… The tears burst forth from my eyes as I sobbed, my friends joining me as they looked on in shock. Even in the end…we were still his friends to him… None of us were silent. Except for Fluttershy. She approached her beloved, her gaze frozen in silent horror. It was Pinkie Pie who spoke the first words as her mane and tail hung low. “Why… We all promised… I don’t get it…”

My vision was too blurred to really see my friends. How they were reacting to this horror before us, I did not see. I saw Twilight’s form approach our fallen friend. Her hoof reached out and touched his cheek before pulling away. “He’s…cool…”

Applejack was the next to speak. With the form of her hat tilted downward, she spoke to the only one who was there for him when he…took his final breath. “Rainbow… Is he… Did he really…”

I wiped my tears away to see. Our brash pegasus friend very slowly and shakily lifted her head until she was gazing at us. Eyes swollen, tears flowing, spirit…broken… That gaze she showed us was unlike any I had ever seen before. I had seen confidence in those eyes, as well as joy, sadness, insecurity, fear, anger, but this… It was unlike any I had ever seen. She was…shattered. Broken. To witness someone she sought to protect perish before her… It must have been more than her soul could bear. She spoke softly to the point where it was almost a whisper. “I… I couldn’t…do anything…”

I felt my heart break. Absolutely shatter. What had I done… I wanted noting to do with that wretched boulder. Why could I not see past that horrible greed? I had all I ever wanted around my ankle with that lovely bracelet. And his tender love… He was… If only I had held on a bit longer… If only he held me in his arms before the corruption could take me… Darling, why… Why did I cast you aside when you are all I needed?!

Finally, Fluttershy collapsed before her beloved. I could not even bear to imagine what had transpired when he finally found her in such a corrupted state. It must have broken him to ultimately be driven to such madness that even the Spirit of Chaos could not stop himself from cowering before him. “I… I’m sorry… Please… Forgive me… If you can still hear me… I love you… It should’ve been me… I should’ve been the one who…”

There were no words for a moment. We were all crushed. Our friend gone. Murdered by our own hooves. However, I saw Twilight glance to her right. Lying nearby was…his helmet. The polished white form of the Element of Humanity rested upon the forehead. I feared that perhaps…he was still twisted with despair and madness when he perished. But instead…he died as the same loving and tender man we had always known. Seeing that helmet must have awakened something in my friend since she then gazed back down at our fallen friend and spoke quietly. “No… I won’t let it end like this…”

“Twilight… What do you mean?” I asked weakly, being the first to hear her.

She looked at all of us. Her eyes still poured tears, but a look of defiance was now filling her gaze. “I know what it’s like to almost lose a friend… This isn’t the first time. I… I refuse to believe he’s truly gone… We need to get him to the nearest hospital right away. It’s our fault this happened…so it’s our responsibility to make sure he survives.”

I glanced back down at him. I was still about as devastated as you can imagine. But even then, I felt it. A glimmer of hope in my heart. Perhaps… Just perhaps he was still there. Holding on by a thread and sheer force of will. He made it very clear to all of us in the final strokes of his bloodied fingers just how dearly he held us to his heart in the end. He would not want it to end here. “Indeed… It was our failure that led to this…”

Twilight nodded as we all gazed at her. Our friends too were beginning to look slightly more hopeful. “Yes… But that doesn’t mean we have to fail in at least trying to set things right. I know where the hospital in Canterlot is. I can get us all there with the teleportation spell.” She then reached out and gently rested her hoof upon his upturned armored palm. “I don’t want to say goodbye… Not now…”

“Me neither… If he dies not knowing that we were still his friends in the end… I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to live with myself…” Pinkie Pie said glumly while trying to smile even just a little. To her, friends are her life. And if she were to lose one forever as a result of her own actions… I dread to see how shattered she would be.

Fluttershy… She did not speak. But along with that faint look of hope in her eyes, I could see another emotion. Desperation. She could not bear to lose her beloved. I know her well. She needs James. He loves her and she loves him. There may very well be nopony in her life more precious. While I gazed at her, I focused to use my magic to snatch up his helmet. If nothing else, I would bring it along to keep it safe.

Twilight turned her gaze towards Rainbow Dash while drying her tears. “Rainbow. We need you to report back to the princesses and let them know what’s happened. I don’t know why they haven’t already come out here yet, but please tell them that we’re at Canterlot Royal Hospital and that James is in dire peril.”

Rainbow Dash, a tiny glimmer of her usual confidence restored in her eyes, wiped her tears away and nodded. “Ye… Yeah. I got it. You girls get going. Just… Please make sure he stays alive, all right?!”

Applejack nodded with a faint smile before patting her on the shoulder. “Count on it, Rainbow. Now get movin’. They need ta know about this one.”

While Rainbow Dash took to the air and flew off for the palace, Twilight motioned for us to draw near. Her horn was coated by her billowing pink magic aura while a bright glow was emitting from the tip. Seconds later, I found myself and all my friends, James included, within the lobby of Canterlot’s hospital. Pinkie Pie, wasting no time, rushed over to the receptionist’s desk and shouted while waving her arms in a frantic manner. “Help! Friend is hurt! Bleeding everywhere! Save him!”

The receptionist, a young unicorn mare, seemed to very nearly fall out of her chair when Pinkie Pie jumped at her. “Ack! There’s no need to shout! Now, calm down and tell me what… Oh my goodness!”

One glance past Pinkie Pie at the bleeding armored man beside us told the receptionist all she needed to know. She instantly reached out and pressed what I assume was a button on her desk to activate an intercom. “We have a patient in critical condition in the lobby. Extra large.”

The mention of size puzzled me until I saw a pair of medics rush down the nearest hallway with a gurney designed for use with larger patients like minotaurs. With a quick use of levitation magic, they placed him upon it and rushed him back down the hall. Without a word, we all followed. And we soon found ourselves right outside a pair of swinging doors with a backlit sign just above it that read ‘ER’. His fate was out of our hooves by then. All we could do was wait for news of his fate.

Several seats were provided just outside the doors for us, likely there for those whose loved ones had been admitted and were being diagnosed. And there we stayed. I was constantly by Fluttershy’s side, making certain she had a shoulder to lean on. As devastated as I was, whatever anguish she was experiencing was likely tenfold greater than my own. She never looked at me. The tears never ceased. She kept muttering softly under her breath things like ‘I’m going to lose him’ and ‘It’s all my fault’. Discord, how could you do this to her…

Our friends kept pacing back and forth. They could not remain still while looking in a state of minor shock. I am not even entirely certain how much time passed, but we eventually turned to the far end of the hallway upon hearing the sound of galloping hooves. And sure enough, Rainbow Dash burst around the corner. “Girls! Is he OK?! Is he gonna make it?!”

Applejack was the first to speak up when we all faced her. “I dunno, Rainbow… But they’re takin’ a while ta come back out. I guess that means they’re doin’ all they can ta save him.”

Our brazen and wild friend bowed her head while letting out a very loud sigh. And then she slumped to the floor. “Thank god… I can’t believe this is happening…”

“Me neither… But what about the princesses? Did they take the news OK?” Pinkie Pie asked while still trying to look hopeful, bless her optimistic little soul.

“That depends.” A voice spoke from behind Rainbow. With our attention focused upon Rainbow Dash, we had failed to notice the three princesses walk up behind her. Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Nightmare Moon stood before us. They all seemed to be maintaining their composure, but I could see that something had jarred each of them. What had they heard and witnessed?

“Your highness! We…” Twilight stepped forward, but was clearly having difficulty speaking much like the rest of us. “We… James is… We failed! I’m so sorry, but…”

Celestia raised her hoof for her student to remain silent. “I know, Twilight… We have seen the carnage. The courtyard is… What did Discord do to prevent us from seeing or hearing the chaos out there? But tell me. Discord… Is he truly…?”

Fresh tears poured from my friend’s eyes as she surely recalled that demon’s final moments. “Yes… He’s…dead. James…tore him apart…”

I could see a look of shock in the eyes of our dear princess. Even I was having difficulty comprehending at the time the outcome of the crisis. Discord is no more. We will never see him trouble Equestria again. A being so powerful and omnipotent that even Princess Celestia and Princess Luna combined could not defeat him without the aid of the Elements of Harmony. And now he is dead…

“It is for the best. If he was still drawing breath after this, I would’ve destroyed the cretin myself.” Nightmare Moon said boldly before stepping towards us. She was angry, but at the same time fearful. A look of desperation was in her eyes that I had never seen before. “But still… I saw all of you promise. You vowed that you would keep him safe. Tell me. How did this happen?! What possessed all of you to betray him like this?!”

Princess Luna was quick to approach her sister’s side and rest a hoof on her shoulder. “Please, calm yourself, sister. This is not any easier for me either…”

Before they could argue, I decided to speak the truth. The princesses of our night and dreams had the right to know. “Discord… I remember him tempting me with the same thing as the last time. But I knew better than to be led astray again. But then he touched my head and… I saw it… A shade of gray coming over me. I felt a familiar wretched greed fill me and… James found me.”

All eyes fell upon me momentarily before Nightmare Moon frowned forlornly. “I see… He corrupted you all directly… There is no way you could have resisted his influence if he sought to win this by any means…”

I was grateful that she understood. Nightmare Moon has always been a very passionate mare and her bond with James has been extremely powerful since the night she was rescued. The situation could have very easily become…heated. Using the levitation spell, I gave his helmet to them. “The Elements of Harmony are still out there in the courtyard, but we at least brought this along.”

“Let me see that…!” Princess Luna spoke briskly while she took the helmet from me with her own levitation spell. She proceeded to closely examine the Element of Humanity embedded into it. “The Element of Humanity is still whole… He still lives.”

I felt my heart rise at this confirmation from the princess herself. We all felt it. I suppose that when the bearer of an Element perishes, the Element that is bound to that person fades as well. Fluttershy then turned her gaze up and asked, “Then… He’s going to be all right?”

As if to answer that question, we all turned upon hearing the sound of swinging doors open. Standing before the twin doors to the ER was a surgeon clad in a facemask and a light blue garb. He drew near before lowering his mask. “Are all of you with the human man who was brought in?”

I instantly glanced at the Element of Humanity being held in Princess Luna’s magical grasp. It was still there. Purest white without a single crack in its flawless sheen. It was Pinkie Pie who answered the doctor. “Uh huh! How is he, doc?! Is he OK?! How long until he’s back on his feet?! What kind of get well card should we get him?!”

He gazed at all of us, his expression melancholy and even somewhat fearful before he spoke. “I’m not certain you will even be able to get one to him in time. I’m afraid he does not have long to live.”

I felt my world all but shatter twice over at those words. We hurt him. Betrayed him. Drove him into the deepest pits of despair and madness. And now he was on the verge of death because of us with no way to save him?! Before any of us could even put together a proper response to those words, Rainbow Dash ran right up to him with tears and wrath in her eyes. “You’ve gotta be kidding me! What’s wrong with him?! Why can’t you save him?!”

The doctor took a step back in the face of our friend’s outburst, but managed to retain his composure. I too was eager to hear exactly what the exact condition of our friend was. “The main cause of impending death is mostly from heavy blood loss. But among that we have found several muscle tears, second degree burns on his right arm, a deep gash and tear in what we assume are his intestines, and a concussion to the frontal lobe. I rarely see this many types of injuries on a single patient.”

The mention of that last type of injury baffled me. I witnessed the entire battle and James never once endured a blow to that area. Twilight too was quick to notice as well. “Wait… A concussion? That doesn’t make any sense. We saw everything and he never took a blow to the head. And even if he did, his helmet would’ve protected him.”

Fluttershy bowed her head near me and turned away. There was something about those words that struck something deep inside her. More tears flowed. There was something she did not want to say. Was it she who gave James a concussion? What happened between them once he found her in such a twisted state? Regardless, I gently embraced her and whispered into her ear to calm her. “Shh… It was not your doing, darling. Do not blame yourself.”

The doctor continued to speak to us while we all looked on in silence. And with his words, I began to feel a rising anger. “Well, regardless of how he acquired them, I’m sorry to say that your friend’s odds of survival are quite low. In fact, I fear that any attempt to sustain him would ultimately result in failure and a loss of resources…”

It was that last line that caused my blood to boil. Loss of resources… Is this truly how materialistic the ponies of Canterlot are, especially towards those from more humble backgrounds?! However, before I could even begin to voice my rage at such a suggestion, I was shocked to see Nightmare Moon beat me to it. She rushed forward, eyes aglow, and shoved Rainbow Dash aside before glaring at the doctor and bellowing in an…echoing voice that sounded vaguely familiar to me while we all looked on in silence and awe.

“How dare thee! Thou wouldst dare to place thy resources before the well-being of thy patient?! That man must live!” She roared at the frightened surgeon as he cowered before her while she brought her wrathful face ever closer to his. “Thou will do everything in thy power to insure our friend survives this ordeal! Do we make ourselves clear?!”

The hall became eerily silent. Such a powerful presence! Even Fluttershy could not help making a quiet input on such an outburst. “Wow… And…I thought Princess Luna was scary when she talked like that…” What do they call that again? The Royal Canterlot Voice?

Regardless, the surgeon cowered before the Princess of Dreams before shakily nodding. “Y… Yes, your highness… But… Even if we try, I… I’m sorry, but I truly do not believe we can save him!”

“Oh, come on, doc! Y’all got some of the best medical know-how in all of Equestria up here! Don’t ya have some sorta medical magic ta help patch ‘im up?!” Applejack barked out defiantly while we all began to glare at him in anger. Why was he so hesitant in saving James?! Was it more than just resources?

The doctor gathered his fortitude before speaking to us. “The truth of the matter in why it is so difficult to operate on your friend is due to lack of insight. We know next to nothing about the human body. We will do what we can, but we are still working in the dark!”

“Then allow us to shed some light on this issue.” Princess Celestia said before turning to Princess Luna. “Luna, please retrieve the tome on human anatomy from the sealed documents vault and bring it here.”

“The sealed… Ah! Yes, at once!” I knew not of what they were speaking of, but Princess Luna then turned and rushed down the hall and out of sight.

Princess Celestia then turned to face the doctor again and spoke to him with a very stern gaze. “Return to the operating room and do all you can to sustain him until my sister returns. The information she will bring will seem archaic, but it will still prove invaluable to you.” The doctor bowed before our princess before turning and heading back through the twin swinging doors.

Nightmare Moon slowly lifted her head while the glow that covered her eyes faded away. It was then that the weight of the situation finally registered with her as she staggered while turning around. “So… It is in their hooves now…”

“Uh… Nightmare Moon? Are you OK?” Pinkie Pie asked while she staggered past us and towards her sister.

Almost as if in a haze, Nightmare Moon passed us without even turning to glance at us. Although I did hear her mutter something under her breath. “He can’t die… Not now… He has to live…”

When she finally reached her sister, Princess Celestia reached out and caught Nightmare Moon in a tender embrace with her wing. “He will live, sister. He must.”

Her words seemed to help Nightmare Moon regain some of her composure before she turned to face us with the Princess of the Dawn speaking to us. “I sincerely apologize for all that has occurred. Even I could not have foreseen Discord doing something this wretched. But rest assured, your friend will survive. I will make certain our hospital staff uses everything at their disposal to save him.”

“Thank you…” Twilight spoke softly before bowing and then looking at her again. “Actually… Would it be all right if we stay in Canterlot until they stabilize him? I don’t feel…comfortable going home without him…”

“Ditto… I don’t wanna go home and find out a few days later that he died while we weren’t there for him…” Rainbow Dash added while we all looked on in silence. I too could not bear to leave Canterlot knowing my dear friend’s life could come to an end at any time.

The two royal sisters glanced at each other and nodded before Princess Celestia smiled solemnly at us. “Yes. You may all rest within the palace while your friend recovers. Although I feel it may be wise to send word home to make certain your loved ones know that you cannot return just yet. Also… Twilight.” She then looked directly at Twilight before speaking further. “I want you and your friends to tell me everything that happened once we return to the palace.”

“All right… We won’t leave out any details.” I could see that she was hesitant to speak of what transpired out in the labyrinth. I was too…

While we were on our way down the hall to depart, I overheard Pinkie Pie ask Rainbow Dash about her pet tortoise, Tank. Apparently he is able to get around her home fairly easily and raid the refrigerator when she is gone for extended periods of time. But before we got very far, I turned back when I noticed Fluttershy was not beside me. She was standing before the doors to the ER once more with her back turned to me.

I could not leave her there alone. After making certain that my friends had not noticed, I rushed back to her. “Darling… He is in good hooves now. Canterlot, if nothing else, has some of the most advanced medical magic in the world. Please, have faith in them…”

For a moment, she did not respond. But when she did finally turn to face me, I saw it in her eyes. She was still in utter shock. The tears still poured while she stared blankly at me. “Rarity… If anything happens to him… I…” She then gritted her teeth and squinted her eyes shut as the tears surged forth, her voice being reduced to a truly pathetic squeak. “I’ll never be able to forgive myself…”

I too felt my tears fall at those words. I also have harmed our beloved friend. I reached out and held Fluttershy in my arms as she weakly sobbed and shuddered in my grasp. “He will not leave us, Fluttershy… He loves us too much to let go now…”

My head hurts… This day has been absolutely dreadful. It started out just fine, even if somewhat surreal. And then, in just one afternoon, it has become arguably the worst day of my life… How could this happen… James… My love, if you ever read this, please believe me. We did everything in our power to resist Discord’s manipulations, I swear we did! We are still us! We still treasure you as you have cherished us…

Please, darling… You must survive this. Do not leave us now. It has only been a year…

I cannot believe what has occurred… Discord… Dead. The Spirit of Chaos has fallen and at the hands of the dearest friend I have ever had. And it came centuries too late. Like my sister, I too wanted to believe that he could have been saved, but now… We made a mistake, Celestia. We should have destroyed him while he was vulnerable. For now… My dearest friend lies on the verge of death. All because of our refusal to accept the unfortunate truth.

I stared out at the ruined courtyard just outside the labyrinth. The place where Discord met his demise. What madness took place out there? The bearers of the Elements of Harmony did indeed reveal to us all they knew what had transpired, including what they did after Discord had once again corrupted them, but what they described when my friend abandoned the search for the Elements and set his sights on Discord…

It is simply unfathomable what they described. My gentle and loving friend…reduced to a murderous psychotic madman? Is that… Is that truly what a human can become when what is most dear to him is stripped away? And with the power he had in his possession in the form of his armor and weapons… It is no small wonder he felt he could challenge Discord and triumph. The ravaged state of the courtyard stood as a testament to it.

Nopony stood with me as I wandered the ruined courtyard, the sky dark and gloomy as the rain had finally subsided. So much mud and crumbled earth and stone. Uprooted trees and masses of soaked bare soil as if they had fallen from the sky. And blood… So much blood splattered here and there. Discord’s corpse was nowhere to be seen, having likely already been collected by the royal guard for cremation. I had not seen it, praise the stars… But even so, I found the spot I had unknowingly been searching for. The location that could have very easily become the spot where my friend would have perished.

Just ahead of a pool of dried blood was what seemed to be a crude painting of six shapes in the form of a circle. And between them rested a small dark red stain. The forms of the shapes… A star, a lightning bolt, a butterfly, an apple, a diamond, and a balloon. The forms of the Elements of Harmony. The forms of…those he holds most dear to him. Some were more crude than the others to the point of being difficult to ascertain, likely due to his hand becoming unsteady from weakness. But still… I knew what it was he was feeling as he lay here…dying…

My eyes became filled with tears as visions flashed through my mind. What had become of him since he had been admitted to Canterlot Royal Hospital? I felt panic set in. I had to see him! With a flap of my wings, I took to the air and soared over the palace before descending into Canterlot itself. I knew where the hospital was and set myself down right before its sliding doors. I burst into the lobby, just barely containing my fear as I approached the receptionist ahead of me. “Excuse me. Where may I find Dr. Flatline?”

The receptionist promptly replied after glancing through something out of sight, “The doctor is currently on a temporary break in the lounge… Uh… Your highness?! Where are you going?! That is for authorized personnel only!”

I continued on regardless of the objections I received. I needed answers. A surgeon best known for reviving patients whose vital signs had ceased, Dr. Flatline had been placed in charge of the operation to save my friend. And sure enough, I found him in the surgeon’s lounge with a cup of coffee floating before him. “Hm?! What are… Oh, your highness! What can I do for you?”

“You know full well why I’m here, Flatline.” I spoke boldly in both panic and frustration. “Your patient. James. Has he stabilized yet?”

He did not take long to respond at all. “Oh, him. The human. You should know that operations of this severity can take hours, if not days, of constant medical attention. I just had to step away for a short while to relax myself. I have been working on him for… How long ago was I called in? Ten hours?”

“Yes, I know… Just… Well, what has become of him? Is he well? Is he going to survive?” I pleaded while remaining as civil as possible. I was desperate. I needed to know what his ultimate fate would be.

“Do not fear, your highness. I have never lost a patient and I intend to keep it that way. And I must say that the old tome you provided for us, while extremely archaic in appearance, has proven to be very helpful. We have closed the tear in his intestines and we should begin to address the torn muscles soon. Although treating the burn on his arm has proven tricky due to how expansive it is. We are also having difficulty dealing with his low blood supply, as blood transfusions are impossible. Pony blood is probably incompatible with the human body. To compensate, we are utilizing experimental magic to bolster his bone marrow to produce more at a higher rate.” He went on and on about things I could not understand, but remained positive the entire time. His hopes were likely high that the surgery would be successful.

“Good… Good, that is all good to hear. Is there anything else?” I asked once he paused in his explanation as my fears dimmed for the moment.

He spoke once more after a quick gulp of his coffee. “Well… From what I have seen, it would appear that his will to live is very strong. That is certainly proving to be helpful. Do not fear, your highness. I am confident that he will survive this. However…I do have a spot of bad news.”

His words both calmed and alarmed me at the same time. Even though I was relieved that my friend would survive this ordeal… What could be so foul that it would bring a frown to the doctor’s face? “And…what is the bad news?”

A long sigh escaped his lips before he began to explain. “Your friend was frighteningly close to death when he was brought in. His odds of surviving were much lower than the odds of him perishing. His concussion in particular has proven to be more…severe than at first glance. Exactly how much time passed between the moment he sustained that injury and when he was brought in?”

Of course… I had been informed by a tearful Fluttershy that during her encounter with her beloved after Discord had his way with her, she had forcefully kicked my friend squarely in the forehead after his helmet had fallen off. A blow like that could surely result in some from of cerebral trauma. “I know not… All I know is that for an extended time, he went through a very…grueling incident.”

Flatline frowned while he bowed his head momentarily. “I would’ve recommended that he be brought in immediately after that injury was taken. Whatever he went through afterward has complicated the damage further to the point where we had to place him in what is referred to as a ‘medically induced’ coma to insure successful surgery. As of this moment though, I am very confident he will retain all mental facilities and make a full recovery. Although even once he fully stabilizes, I cannot guarantee when he will awaken. It could be days, weeks, or possibly even months. I’m sorry, but there is really nothing that can heal that part of him aside from time itself. As for the rest of him… Well, it is still too soon to say. He’s already gone into cardiac arrest twice and is still in critical condition. As I said, I am confident that we can save him, but… He’s just in such bad shape. A lot can still go wrong. You will be the first to know once the worst has passed.”

A coma… I felt my heart sink at the sound of that dreaded word. Even if it was necessary to insure that he would return as the man we know, to know that he could very possibly never awaken filled my bowels with a heavy sinking feeling. Discord… How could you do this to him? What could drive you to harm a man like this?!

There really was nothing more I could truly say to that. The only comfort I took from that conversation was the knowledge that my friend was still holding on. Still, I had best return to my sister and divulge the information I had gained to her. “I see… Well… I trust you will do all you can, Flatline. I must be going now…”

The good doctor took another sip of his coffee before he nodded towards me. “Take care, your highness. You will be the first to know if anything changes.”

I made my way back towards the hospital’s lobby. My mind was so heavy… Even with the doctor’s optimism, we were now faced with a new complication. What could I tell the six bearers? That their friend may never awaken? That even if he survives they may never hear his voice again? As an immortal, I know that a lone immortal’s lifespan is still a rather long time. And judging by his age… He may have another fifty years ahead of him. Half a century of silence… It… It sounds unbearable…

Before I could even reach the lobby, the sound of an argument reached my ears. One of the voices I recognized right away. Loud, high in pitch, and filled with energy. The bearer of the Element of Laughter. Pinkie Pie. “Come on, you gotta let me see him! He’s one of my best friends ever and I need to say I’m sorry!”

When I rounded the corner, I found that lively mare looking like she was on the verge of bounding over the desk and onto the receptionist. “I’m sorry, ma’am. Your friend is still in intensive care and must not be disturbed.”

I decided to step in and end the argument before the situation could become anymore heated. I stepped forward and rested my hoof upon Pinkie Pie’s shoulder. “Calm yourself, friend. I just received word from one of the surgeons. Our friend is still in critical condition, but the doctor is optimistic that he will pull through in the end.”

My words seemed to sink in a little too deep. Pinkie Pie slumped to her knees while letting out a loud sigh of relief. “Oooooh my gosh… Thank goodness… I couldn’t even sleep last night thinking about him… What else did the doctor say? Anything permanent?”

The doctor’s last words echoed through my mind. Our friend is now in a coma, possibly to never awaken again. But…I could not tell her. I knew the truth would be revealed in time, yet… I could not allow myself to be the one to reveal the truth to her. “No… Well… Maybe… I mean… That is all he told me. It is still too soon to say for certain. I’m sorry, I wish I could tell you more.”

Fortunately, she believed me. An unsteady smile spread across her lips while she clamored to her feet. “OK… Well… That’s good. I’ll be sure to tell the girls… I know Fluttershy will feel a bit better… And I need to get some coffee with lots of sugar.”

It was a lie. I know I was not being honest with her, but… I could not let her know the truth. From what I understand, Pinkie Pie is desperately dependant on her friends to function. And if she found that her actions had placed one of her dearest friends in a coma for potentially the rest of his life… I dread to know what she would do. I saw her off and began to make my way back to the palace. My sisters would not be pleased with my findings.

I had difficulty locating Nightmare Moon. And even if I did find her… She would not take the news well at all. She loves that man… James, if only you knew what you are worth to my sister. However, I had little trouble finding Celestia. Standing in the throne room with her gaze directed out the window facing the ruined courtyard below. She was alone. And troubled.

“Sister… Are you well?” I tried to approach her gently, not raising any grand questions or topics until I had confirmed that she was well enough to see me. When I drew near, she did indeed turn her head to gaze at me. Those eyes… They seemed haunted. Guilty. And I knew why.

“Why did I allow this to happen, Luna? How could I have been such a fool to think that he could’ve been saved?” She spoke to me, never blinking once. Such inner pain in those eyes…

I knew what was troubling her. I walked up alongside her and gazed out the window. Beyond the colorful tint, I saw it. The ravaged courtyard still stood in shambles. We had been told of the sheer extent James went to in order to destroy Discord. He disregarded our warnings, unleashing upon him the deadly magical energies of fire, ice, and lightning. He was even doom driven enough to attempt to unleash plasma magic upon him! His madness drove him to wield magic he had not yet perfected… And in the end, he did the impossible. He ended the Spirit of Chaos himself. “Do not blame just yourself, sister. I too shoulder some of the guilt…”

Celestia sighed deeply, doing all she could to hold back the tears. “I just… I could not let him go. I should have known that once that sorrow and madness opened that hole in his heart wide enough to the point that even you and I combined could not fill it… I should’ve accepted that he was past the point of no return. And now…”

“Sister… I too was hopeful that his heart could be mended in time. But…hope clouded our judgment. He opened his heart too wide, turning his immortality into a curse. At least now… At least he is probably where he always wanted to be at this moment…” That mad fool… Discord, I pray you are where you craved to be at this moment. And that after all that you did, your old friends would be willing to forgive you.

“Yes… I suppose he is… Perhaps… Maybe he saw a way out through James. Perhaps this outcome was what he desired all along. But it’s not like we can ask him now…” Celestia said with another sigh before gazing at me with those eyes on the verge of tears. I can still remember those days as well. Since our days as fillies so long ago, he had always been an important part of our lives. A literal lifelong friend. And even now, I too am feeling the pain of loss. Discord… Why did you have to change, you mad fool?

“But aside from that… I heard you visited the hospital today. Is he…?” My sister asked quietly as she gazed at me with a fearful gleam in her eyes.

I was uncertain of where to begin. What should I tell her? Do I start with the good or the bad? “Well… I have both good and ill tidings. Which would you prefer to hear first?”

My sister was hardly surprised. Considering the severity of events that had occurred, a strictly positive outcome would be nothing short of miraculous. “I suppose… Let us begin with the bad news first.”

And so it was. I began with the bad news before ending my revelation with the worst news. “Very well… I spoke to Dr. Flatline today. And… Our friend remains in grave physical condition. From what he told me, James has gone into cardiac arrest more than once. However… The worst news is that he is now…comatose.”

That look of shock in her eyes as her ears drooped. It was a more severe reaction than I had foreseen. “Comatose… I know that he had suffered a concussion, yet… I… I understand… And the good news?”

“I am sorry to say there is not much to share. The only good news I have is that the tomes of human anatomy we provided the hospital staff has proven invaluable. That, and they are confident that they will be able to save him in the end with no permanent injuries sustained. Of course, that will matter little if he is to never awaken…” There was very little in terms of uplifting information I could share. I wish there was more…

“I see… Then we can only have faith that they will succeed in the end.” My sister replied before turning her gaze back to the window. “But even if he does awaken, we may have to…”

I felt a powerful fear grasp my heart. “Sister… You’re not truly considering that we…”

My sister gazed at me in both sorrow and grim determination. “You saw it, Luna. Behold the state of the courtyard before you. This is exactly the type of behavior we were seeking to avoid bringing to our world when we chose him over all others.”

She was right… The worst humanity has to offer took place just yesterday at the hands of the one man we could not have possibly foreseen exhibiting it. We had to carefully select a human from that distant world who was either free of such urges or had the presence of mind to never exert them. But still, I know my friend well. This…was not in his nature. “I know… We must never allow our people to be exposed to it, lest it influence them. We must not allow that side of humanity to taint this world… But still… I know that was not truly James who did all this… And you know it too!”

Celestia gazed at me with a conflicted stare. “I know… And I do not wish to see him go either. This was not by his own will. It was yet another burst of raw chaos brought about by Discord’s foolishness. I do not want to consider that our friend could ever choose to become this way through conscious thought. He is above this side of himself… I know it… I want to believe it…”

I suppose it is inevitable. When he… If he ever awakens, we will have to ascertain if he is even capable of becoming like this again. James is my friend. The first friend I ever gained since the day I returned to the throne. He will always be my friend. But if he is doomed to repeat his actions from just yesterday… Will I have the strength to say goodbye if we choose to banish him from this world to preserve our world’s purity and way of life?

After a moment more of silence, I gazed at my sister again. She never once blinked while looking out the window at the carnage that lay beyond it. “Celestia… Is he dear to you as well?”

My sister glanced at me rather suddenly. I do not believe she was expecting such a question. “Me? Well…” She then turned her gaze back towards the view before us. “To be honest… I…believe so… Our times together have been brief and very few and far between. But in the few times we have been together, it was always…pleasant. And whenever we were alone… I felt something…familiar within him… I believe…I saw some of myself within him, if that makes any sense.”

I understood exactly where she was coming from. And I had seen it too. My sister and my friend seem to mirror each other to some degree. A type of natural chemistry. “I’ve seen it too, Celestia. I see him in you as well. I can understand why he and our sister get along so well. He is closer to being the sun than the moon.”

A tiny smile spread across her lips. A forlorn smile, but still a smile. “I suppose so…”

Night came. My sister lowered the sun while I raised the moon as predictably and smoothly as clockwork. But I could not immediately bring my head to my pillow. I still feared for him. What had become of my friend since when I visited the hospital today? Was he at death’s door?

I paced back and forth across my chambers. What could I do? If truly he is in a coma, then he will not be awake to…

It was only then that it occurred to me. Being in a coma is essentially the equivalent to being unable to awaken from a deep slumber. And where one’s dreaming mind slumbers… I can visit.

I felt relief wash over me. Very soon, I would be seeing my friend in person. I prepared my spell to take effect and got myself comfortable in bed. I felt myself becoming heavier as the minutes went by. I was both eager, yet relaxed. And then, like many times before without me knowing when the transition occurred, I drifted from being awake into a dream state.

The dreamscape sprawled out before me like a field of clouds in the night sky. A nexus, if you will. Where I most often first arrive when I do not have a set destination as I prepare to dive into the dreams of others. I tried to feel for his presence among the countless other dreaming minds under the glow of the moon. And soon, I felt it. It felt different from the others… Familiar… Indeed, the dreaming mind of a human.

I felt it form before me. The gateway was set. A shifting portal of glimmering mist. And so, I charged through. But when I did… What… Just what happened? Something repelled me. As if I had been shoved backwards by an unseen force.

I saw nothing there as I climbed to my feet. To be repelled? Was it a nightmare? No, even a nightmare could not repel me so thoroughly. Something…or someone must have been trying to keep my out.

“You… I know not who or what you are, but stand aside! My friend needs me!” I roared at whatever it was that stood between me and my dreaming friend. I have occasionally ventured into the dreaming minds of comatose patients in other hospitals, so this was still not a normal experience. Still, it felt awkward and even embarrassing to appear to be yelling at nothing in particular.

Once more, I charged at the misty veil before me. I exerted greater power this time, but I still felt the unknown presence trying to force me out. And then I heard it. Bizarre distorted laughter. It was indecipherable, yet…vaguely familiar. Had I heard it before?

“No… Stand aside, you cretin! Dreams are my domain! James, I know you are in there! I will be there soon!” I called out, exerting as much magical power as needed to struggle through this unseen obstacle. The infernal laughter did not cease. It did not merely sound sinister, but also…mad. Twisted. But I had little time to contemplate this event as mere moments later, I felt myself be torn asunder.

I awoke in an instant, the memory hazy as my entire body ached. But I can still remember it at this moment, that brief instant when I felt my body come apart at the seams. What hellish entity could even… I could not bypass it. Even my power could not let me enter my friend’s dreaming mind. What phenomenon is this?

Still… The only comfort I can take from this is that if his dream was there, he still lives. Perhaps I will attempt it again tomorrow. But for now… I need to sleep off this fading memory. It was so brief, yet felt so real… Just… Please, my friend. Stay alive. I am not ready to lose you…

What a mess… How’d this all happen anyway? I went into that maze so sure we’d come out on top again and now… Now one of my best friends is laid up in the hospital and we don’t even know if he’s going to make it. The last thing I ever said to him was that I always hated him… And I wasn’t even being honest with myself. So much for being the one with the Element of Honesty…

I have to say I don’t really like sticking around in Canterlot for too long. All this fancy stuff up here and the way a lot of the locals look at me really don’t sit right with me. But I have to admit I am feeling way too out of things to really mind today. What with all that happened and all…

I took a good look at myself in the mirror this morning when I woke up in one of the royal palace’s guest rooms. That patch on my eye was still there to help with the black eye he gave me… Right, it was James who whacked me in the eye when I got all snippy with him. Can’t say I didn’t deserve it, especially after all the lies I said to his face.

After I grabbed my hat, I went out into the courtyard that the royal garden covers. I just needed to get some fresh air before I could really start my day. And being surrounded by all that green really helped. The trees help remind me of home. I just meandered around through there, listening to the birds chirping. Didn’t even recognize some of them. At one point I even swung by the way back into the palace. When I looked around a bit, I could almost see where I set up my stall during the Grand Galloping Gala.

I chuckled a little when I saw James try to test out Big Macintosh’s sentry. The poor guy got a good blow to the gut from one of the apples inside it, but he still laughed it off. Hoo boy, that was a fun night… Real fun… A lot better than my first time there.

I don’t know what happened. The tears just came pouring when I remembered that moment. He… I don’t want it all to end now. I know it’s only been a year and I never really clicked with him like my other friends did, but… He’s still my friend and I know he’d always be there for me if I ended up in the hospital too.

I had to get away from that spot. I just turned and ran. I didn’t care where I ended up. I just needed to get somewhere away from it so I could just let my mind wander. And boy, did I wander. I think I must’ve wandered through that garden for a couple of hours at least. I didn’t really pay any mind to anything until I heard somepony calling my name.

“Applejack… Applejack! Hey, I’m over here!” Once I finally noticed I was being called, I looked around and saw Rainbow Dash flapping overhead.

“Huh? Oh… Mornin’, Rainbow. What’s goin’ on?” I said while trying to at least crack a smile. Don’t know if I succeeded though.

She seemed kind of freaked out over something, but she also looked a bit fired up too. “We’ve all been called over to the hospital! I think they’ve got an update on James’ condition! And Princess Luna kept saying it’s probably good news!”

Good news?! Was he going to be all right? Well, either way, I was feeling worlds better after hearing that! “Really?! Well, all right then! I’m on my way right now! Let the girls know I’m comin’, OK?” Rainbow Dash then flew off for the hospital while I ran from there all the way through the palace, right through the streets, and right into the hospital without even stopping. Although I was a might tuckered when I got there.

“Hey, girls! What’d I miss? Any good news?” A quick look around the lobby showed me that all my best friends were there. Well, them and the three princesses. They all didn’t look as down or scared as before. Things must’ve been looking up.

Princess Celestia was the first to say something. “We just received word that a significant change has occurred in your friend’s condition since he had been admitted. Right now we just need to wait for Dr. Flatline to arrive with the prognosis.”

“That…doesn’t sound like a very nice name for a doctor…” Fluttershy said while looking even more worried than before. She still had that same guilty look in her eye as when we first caught up to her. Poor girl… I can only imagine what happened between her and James when he caught up to her after Discord had his way with her…

Nightmare Moon looked at Fluttershy when she said that. “His name is rather misleading. Dr. Flatline is regarded as a marvel in resuscitating patients whose vital signs have…well…flatlined. And from what I understand, that has happened several times to our friend after he was admitted.”

“Phew! That’s good! I thought he was the kind of doctor who…uh…” Pinkie Pie started to say something, but then she clammed up when one of the hospital’s doctors rounded the corner. He didn’t look like the one who first came out of the ER when we first brought James in.

I think the fellow might’ve overheard us since he was cracking a bit of a smirk. “Making fun of my name? Don’t worry, I get that a lot. Flatline usually carries a very negative connotation with it. But I assume you are all here for your friend? And…I certainly wasn’t expecting to see all three of you, your highnesses.”

Princess Luna was the one to reply to the doc. “Along with being vital to an important project, James is a close friend to my sisters and I. We had to attend. Now please, what is his current condition?”

The doctor went from looking pretty amused to pretty grim right away. I knew whatever he was going to say, it wasn’t going to be good. “Well… He has finally stabilized. His blood levels have increased to a safe level and his torn muscles have been tended to. Although I can’t say how glad I am that you removed his gauntlet the way you did, Princess Celestia. His burns on the arm were borderline third degree. We would’ve likely ripped quite a bit of his skin off and made for a tougher recovery process if we removed the gauntlet manually.”

That really sounded pretty messed up. His right gauntlet did look pretty mangled and melted last time I saw it. And if it got hot enough to melt over him… I don’t even want to know how his arm looked afterward. Even Princess Celestia didn’t look too happy to remember having to do that in the emergency room. “I’m glad I could aid him in his time of need. And what else of his recovery? Will he be well?”

Dr. Flatline gave us a nod. “In the long run, yes. He still has a ways to go and everything will be done to speed up the healing process of the burn that covers his forearm. But at the very least, the worst has passed. Your friend was very lucky to survive. If he had been brought in a few minutes later, I dread what we would’ve found upon examining him.”

I felt my lungs deflate like a big balloon. We all kind of slumped to the floor. Man, it felt so good to know he was going to be fine. Rarity even wiped some tears from her eyes. “Oh, thank heavens… Doctor, we are in your debt…”

“Don’t thank me just yet. That was the good news.” Those words got me scared. I mean if James was past the worst part, what else was there that couldn't be called good news?

“Huh? Wait, there’s more? Come on, doc. It can’t be that bad, right?” Rainbow Dash was starting to look a might panicked. Hay, we all were. Although Princess Luna didn’t seem all that bothered for some reason. But I didn’t have time to wonder why.

Anyway, the doctor then said something that made me feel sick with anxiety. “As I said, your friend is healing and will survive. But his mental health is another issue entirely. I don’t know what happened after he initially received his concussion, but whatever occurred had significantly complicated the injury.”

Fluttershy raised her voice in a panic and took a step forward. “You mean he has brain damage?!”

I felt myself feel weak in the knees. What was going to happen to James in the long run? Was he going to be a vegetable? I mean physical injuries are one thing, but brain injuries could completely…change what he is. Would he be the same guy I know next time I saw him?

Fortunately, it looked like that wasn’t the problem since the doc shook his hoof all dismissive like. “No, not at all! We were able to tend to the injury properly. All of his mental facilities are intact. It was indeed a close call, but his brain is fine.”

“Well, that’s all fine and dandy then. Just don’t spook us like that again, doc.” I just had to say something after that. I almost felt like I was going to barf from what that did to my nerves.

“Yes, my apologies. However, the severity of that concussion brought with it some…complications.” The doc said, making my stomach churn all over again.

“Come on, no more bad news, please! Just tell us he’s gonna be fine!” Pinkie Pie finally almost yelled while looking like she was about to bounce off the walls with impatience. I could tell she was desperate. She just couldn’t sit still over the last few days while worrying about James.

“Right, sorry. I assure you this is the last part. But… As I said, there were complications with surgery regarding his concussion due to its severity. It would’ve been relatively simple if he had been brought in immediately after suffering it to prevent further trauma to his head. But apparently that wasn’t the case… In order to insure successful treatment, we were left with no choice but to induce a coma to prevent any further…”

Rainbow Dash didn’t even let the guy finish. She swooped right up to the doc and grabbed his shoulders. “Doc, you can’t be serious! A coma?! He’s in a coma?! When’s he gonna wake up?!”

I’ve got to hand it to the guy. He sure was doing a good job of keeping a straight face with Rainbow Dash getting all up in his face like that. But his words only made that pit in my stomach dig itself deeper. “I don’t know. Nopony knows how one determines when a coma will end. He could wake up tomorrow or in a year. We have no means of knowing when, or IF, he will ever awaken.”

Nightmare Moon took a step or two closer while her face looked like someone had chiseled it out of a boulder and painted over it. But for the rest of us… That news hit harder than a wagon loaded with bricks. “Doctor…”

Just before she could say anything else, she looked at us over her shoulder. We all got freaked out by that. She was looking right at us. I know we broke that promise. And she had every right to be miffed at us. But a moment later, she looked back at the doc. “Discord… Has his remains been cremated yet?”

“Well… Not yet. They are still being contained within the morgue. Why do you ask?” The doctor said while looking kind of confused. I was also a bit worried over why Nightmare Moon would ask that.

She still didn’t change that look on her face. Almost like she was trying to hold in some anger. “I would appreciate it if you postpone his cremation for another day. I wish to have a…moment with that cadaver.”

She then turned to face her sisters, a bit of a glare settling in her eyes. “Is that fine with you?”

Princess Celestia seemed pretty bothered by what her sister was getting at. But I reckon I knew what she wanted. She probably was going to focus all her anger over what happened onto his corpse and blow it apart. Good thing we were nowhere near the morgue. Celestia didn’t even try to object. “I suppose there is no harm in allowing you to have your way with his remains. It is not like he can feel it anymore.”

We didn’t say anything. It probably wasn’t a good idea to even try to talk to her right then. But Princess Luna did when Nightmare Moon started to pass her. “Sister. If I might make a suggestion… Do try to make sure at least some of him remains when you are done.”

I didn’t get to see Nightmare Moon’s face, but I reckon it had one mean looking scowl on it. “Do not fret, Luna. I will be certain to spare a few chunks of flesh.”

Once she was gone, we all looked back at Dr. Flatline. Twilight was the one to talk next. “Doctor… You’re certain you have no way of knowing when he will awaken?”

“I wish I did, Miss Sparkle. We have done all we can. But from what we have seen, his will to live is exceptionally strong. Something must be keeping him going. If anything, it just might prompt him to awaken sooner than expected.” The doc said while trying to smile a bit. And there was something in those words that got me feeling hopeful. A strong desire to live, he said. Why?

Turns out it was Pinkie Pie who made the first guess. “Something keeping him going… He wants to see us again.” She then took a few steps towards the doc. “Doctor… Uh… Would it be all right if you could move him closer to home? So we could be there for him a bit more easily?”

“Move him to…Ponyville?” He asked while looking a bit confused by that request. I have to say too that it’s pretty unusual for Pinkie Pie to act all that serious and sincere.

Fluttershy nodded and took a step forward. “Please… Ponyville is his home and he has many friends there… And…we want to be there for him while he heals…”

Princess Celestia was the next one to talk. “Please, Flatline. Being in a place closer to home just might influence his recovery in a positive light. I implore you, please allow him to be moved to Ponyville Hospital.”

The doctor didn’t take long to offer a reply. “Yes, I see your point. Very well. He will be moved to Ponyville Hospital within the next couple of hours. Just let me send word to them that they will be receiving a comatose patient and we will prepare a transport.”

There really wasn’t much else to say after that. The doctor left and we all headed on back to the lobby. But when we got there, I could hear what sounded like distant booms from somewhere down the hall on the other side of the receptionist’s desk. Maybe even thunderclaps. I didn’t want to imagine what Nightmare Moon was even doing to Discord’s body. Even if the scumbag had it coming…

“This just can’t be happening… Right when we are on the verge of escaping this nightmare, another problem has been thrown at us? Is this fate’s punishment for our failure?!” Rarity ranted for a minute in that usual prissy fashion of hers. On any other day, I would’ve been a might annoyed, but I couldn’t bring myself to have a problem with her that time. She had every right to be that upset.

Needless to say, we were all a bit rattled. Here I was thinking that James was going to pull through just fine once his body was finally past the worst part. But now… He might never wake up? I just… I felt sick with myself. Even if Discord was the one who was really responsible, I still had a hoof in what happened to James…

“What’re we gonna do now… I mean… A coma?” Rainbow Dash muttered as she paced back and forth while she didn’t seem to be looking at anypony in particular. I know Rainbow Dash pretty well and it was mighty unsettling to see somepony as brash and tough as her all weak in the knees and shot in the nerves over one friend. I mean she was right there with him after… And when we got to him, he was… Is that…what it feels like to watch a friend die right in front of you? Is that what it did to her? I mean he didn’t die, but… He looked dead when we got to him…

Princess Luna spoke up when Rainbow Dash ended up bumping into a wall. “Please calm yourself, Rainbow Dash. If Dr. Flatline says that our friend is going to live, then he will live. He has never lost a patient.”

I had to say something then. “But this ain’t about him livin’, yer highness. This is about ‘im…never wakin’ up. How can we say we’re sorry if he can’t hear us?!”

Both of the princesses didn’t say anything at first. But I could tell they were just as bothered as the rest of us. Princess Luna and James had always been like crispy pie crust and gooey apple filling since pretty much the first day they met, but… I just don’t know what things were like between him and Princess Celestia. I mean they had been kind of distant since he showed up. At least that’s what I’d think…

Anyway, it was Princess Celestia who answered me. “Applejack… No, all of you. Please… You must not blame yourselves too hard. I know it is very easy to feel guilty for your actions, but… You must never forget. The ones who harmed your friend. They were not you. In the same way that the one who…murdered Discord was not truly James. At least…I hope that was not him. This entire crisis is the result of a mad spirit obsessed with and drowned in chaos. And if anypony is to blame… It is I. So please… Do not fault yourselves for your friend’s predicament.”

I don’t know why she would say she was at fault for what happened. But I guess it wasn’t my place to ask. Even so, Fluttershy tried to not cry while she said something in return. “I know… I know that wasn’t us who… But…why does it still hurt…?”

“It is understandable if you still feel remorse over your actions, Fluttershy. It may have not been you in body who turned on him, but it was still you in physical form. Still, you must not blame yourselves… Even though I know it is surely difficult to do so.” Luna said again, but she really didn’t look all that happy about it.

Princess Celestia then motioned for us to come closer. “Once more, I cannot tell you all how sorry I am that this has come to pass. If nothing else, take comfort in knowing that Discord’s reign of madness has been ended forever. But for now, return home and rest. Your friend needs you all to be there for him until the day comes where he awakens.” She then looked right at Twilight. “I will send word to Spike informing him of the situation and that you are all about to return home. I will make certain he knows to meet you at the station.”

“Thank you, your highness… And we’ll let you know if anything comes up.” Twilight said before she stepped forward and shared a little hug with Princess Celestia. And after that, we made our ways over to the train station and were on the next train out of Canterlot.

On train rides, the girls and I usually get really chatty to help pass the time. But not this time. We hardly made a peep during the whole ride. All I heard was the rattling of the wheels under our hooves and the lurching of the train car. I just couldn’t say anything. All I could do was look out the window and watch the scenery go by while we rolled down the mountain.

Eventually, we did get a little racket to break the silence. And sure enough, it was Pinkie Pie. She ran over to the side of the car I was on and pointed at something. “Hey! Is that him?!”

“What’re ya goin’ on about, Pinkie?” I asked before looking too. All the other girls came over to check too. And we saw it. A couple of pegasi were pulling some sort of medical looking wagon through the sky while descending towards Ponyville.

“That’s a medical transport… James is in there.” Twilight said while she actually started to smile a bit. “He’s almost home.”

“Then…we can go straight to the hospital and see him once we get there.” Rarity added while… I actually don’t know what to make of that look she was showing. Hopeful, but still really messed up on the inside?

Rainbow Dash started looking really impatient. At least more impatient than she usually is. “Well… Hey, would you girls mind if I left out the back door and went on ahead to check on him?”

“He ain’t there yet, Rainbow. Besides, I think we should all go together. Not ta mention the conductor might flip if he found out one of the passengers disappeared on ‘im.” I said in reply. I know Rainbow and James have been mighty tight for a while. And… Well, I can understand why she’d want to check on him right away.

The rest of the ride was pretty unfun. I just wanted to get there and head on over to the hospital and see how our buddy was holding up. I even found myself pacing up and down the aisle. And don’t get me started on Pinkie Pie. She looked like she was going to blow a fuse or something while sitting all huddled in the corner of her seat.

At one end of the car, I found Fluttershy looking out the window while hardly budging a muscle. I know this is probably common knowledge by now, but she and James… Well, they’re sweethearts. Wouldn’t surprise me if they get hitched sometime next year. And… Well, how do you think you’d feel if you betrayed and attacked your future spouse against your will? I know Fluttershy isn’t exactly the chattiest out of the six of us, but she’d been really quiet the last couple of days. So I decided to mosey on over to her and see if there was anything I could do to help while passing the time. “Howdy, Fluttershy. How’re ya holdin’ up?”

She didn’t say anything or even look at me at first. I tried nudging her too. “Fluttershy? Hey, you all right?”

When she did look at me… Her eyes were just as empty and gloomy as the last time I saw her. “Oh… Hi, Applejack…

I pulled up a seat across from her to rest my legs. “What’s wrong… Wait… Sorry, I guess there’s plenty that’s wrong right now. But… Well, I’ve noticed you haven’t been very chatty lately.”

“Sorry… I guess I’m…too depressed to want to talk…” She said real quiet like. She didn’t even look at me when she said that.

I don’t know what it’s like to fall in love, to be honest. Never met a guy that just sang to me like James must’ve sang to Fluttershy. So I can’t say I know what it’s like to hurt that special somepony. “Well… Ya wanna talk now?”

She didn’t say anything, so I tried to bring up a topic that might make her feel better. “Well… Would ya mind fillin’ me in on how you and James got together? I mean it was a pretty short amount of time before you sent him that love letter.”

Fluttershy looked at me while looking a might confused. “How we… What do you mean?”

I was really glad mentioning James didn’t strike a nerve. “I mean… I’m just wonderin’ how you two got so lovey-dovey not even a week after he first showed up. I mean he’s a nice guy and all, but…well…”

She didn’t seem to mind talking about him much at all. “I guess it all started when I first met him… Twilight and Rainbow Dash said that someone in Sugarcube Corner was a bit distraught and that they were not sure if they should approach him. I was a bit nervous, but they said he didn’t seem dangerous. I had never seen anything like him before. And he was so quiet and reserved. He didn’t make any kind of mean or rude advances on me, even if he was sounding bitter. And he even gave me a cupcake afterwards. I was worried about him all day after seeing how upset he seemed at first, wondering where he was until Pinkie Pie set up his welcoming party.”

“Uh huh. And how’d you end up… Ya know.” I asked while trying to not say too much so she could focus on her thoughts. Fluttershy was doing all the talking. I was just doing the listening.

Fluttershy let out a long sigh for a moment before she started talking again. “I never was the most popular mare in Cloudsdale or Ponyville. Nopony was ever interested in me. But James… He never judged me or got annoyed with how shy I am. Most stallions have never been that accepting of me. I guess…he was my first crush. And I kept debating over whether or not to tell him. So I wrote a love letter. But I couldn’t decide whether or not to show him then or later. I guess my little Angel Bunny got annoyed with me not making up my mind and snuck it out of the house to him. I was so terrified when he showed up with it in his hand. Like I had made a terrible mistake. But…he didn’t reject me. He gave me a chance and…”

After a moment longer, she looked at me as tears started to flow down her cheeks again. “Applejack… Do you think I made a mistake? Would he have been better off if I didn’t… Would this have not…”

I really didn’t know what to say to that. The guilt was really eating away at her. Who knows? Maybe if they weren’t as close as they are now, maybe Fluttershy wouldn’t have hurt James as much when he found her out in the maze after Discord got to her. But there was one thing I could say. “I don’t know, sugarcube. I really don’t know… That’s somethin’ you’re gonna have ta ask him yerself.”

Not much else happened on the way back, but I stayed close to Fluttershy the whole time. It didn’t feel right to leave her alone while she was in that state of mind. But when we finally pulled into the station in Ponyville and stepped outside, we found one little purple dragon waiting for us. “Hey! Over here, Twilight!”

Spike was already there and waiting for us, so we went right over to him. “Howdy, Spike. Sorry if we couldn’t come home right away.”

Twilight then asked, “How are things back home, Spike? Have you been taking care of Owlowiscious?”

“Yeah, no problems on this end. Owlowiscious and I have been keeping the place nice and tidy. So, what happened? All that weird weather cleared up bit by bit a couple of days ago. And… Uh… Wait. Is someone missing? And what happened to your eye, Applejack?” The little guy didn’t take long to notice that there was one person less than when we left for Canterlot a few days ago. And he sure didn’t waste any time noticing the white patch I had over my black eye.

None of us wanted to say the truth to him. No telling what kind of effect that sort of info could have on a kid. But Rainbow Dash then stepped forward a bit with her head hanging low. “Don’t worry about her. Just a black eye. As for James… He’s…not doing so hot.”

“He’s not… What do you mean? What happened up there anyway?! I thought I saw a huge burst of fire in the sky way out north on the day you left! Pretty much everypony in town heard it!” Looks like Spike saw that solar flare or whatever James almost used to blow up the entire mountain with when he went nuts.

“Spike… Darling, did you happen to see a carriage or wagon being brought in from Canterlot not too long ago?” Rarity then asked while Spike surprisingly wasn’t acting too head over heels for her. I guess he could tell things just didn’t warrant that kind of behavior at the moment.

Spike took one look in the same direction I saw that transport being brought in before looking back at us. “Uh… Now that you mention it, I think I did see something like that heading towards the hospital… Wait, James wasn’t on that, was he?!”

“We’re about to find out. Come on, Spike. We’ve got to pay a visit to the hospital.” Twilight said while using her magic to pick the little guy up and set him on her back before we all ran off for the hospital. And I was already getting that sinking feeling in my gut on what we would find once we were in the same room as him.

We didn’t take very long to get to the hospital. And right as we showed up, we saw the same transport as before being pulled away back to Canterlot. Anyway, we barged right into the lobby and Pinkie Pie pushed past all of us to get to the front desk. “Excuse me! Is he here?! Was James brought in?”

Turns out Nurse Redheart was at the desk at the time. “James? Oh, yes. He was only just brought in. Although I don’t think he’s in any condition to be able to receive visitors at this time.”

“Please, Miss Redheart… We know he can’t talk to us, but… Can we please see him? Just to make sure he’s all right?” Fluttershy asked while stepping past Pinkie. Still pretty gloomy, but now almost looking desperate too.

Redheart took one long look at Fluttershy before nodding. “All right. I don’t know what happened that placed him in such a predicament, but I won’t stop you from checking on him. He’s in room 12. Just take the elevator up to the top floor.”

“12? You mean the room I was admitted to when… Yeah. Anyway, thanks.” Rainbow Dash said with a bit of a smile before we all headed down the hall to find the elevator. It was kind of a tight squeeze for all seven of us, but we made it in all right.

Spike pressed the button for the top floor before I felt something pull down on me while the elevator started to move. “Why wouldn’t James be in any shape to see any visitors? Is he OK?” Poor kid… He just couldn’t understand what happened.

I tried to say something that maybe he would understand. Wouldn’t want to say anything that would mess with his head though. “Spike… James is… He’s not doin’ well right now… Somethin’…awful happened up in Canterlot while we were there…”

Right as I said that, I felt something trying to pull me up right as the elevator stopped. I always really liked that feeling. I thought Spike would say something after that last bit, but he stayed pretty quiet. I guess he could tell we weren’t really in a conversing mood. And sure enough, right down another short hall was the room we were looking for.

“Hey, it’s the same room you were in when you got hooked on Daring Do, Rainbow Dash.” Pinkie Pie said when we all got close to it. But she shut up pretty quickly too. Right on the other side of that door was our friend. And…I wasn’t entirely sure if I was ready to see him.

“Are you here to see James?” I thought I knew that voice from somewhere. And sure enough, peeking out from behind the hall’s corner behind us was the same doctor who looked after Rainbow Dash when she got brought in for that broken wing she had a little while ago. Never got his name though.

“Yes, doctor. Is he all right?” Twilight asked while we all looked at him. I was hoping he had better news than the docs in Canterlot.

He sighed while he came closer. “He… All of the information that was forwarded to me was quite accurate. He is certainly not in any danger so long as we look after him. But he has been entirely unresponsive to all forms of stimuli. You are free to visit him if you wish, although I can promise you he will not know you’re there. You all have my sincerest sympathies. I know this must be a difficult time for you.”

Still nothing but the same bad news as before. But I still wasn’t able to wrap my head around someone not being able to wake up. Lack of experience and all. “Thanks, doc. Well… We’re goin’ in now. Just let us know if anythin’ changes.”

“I will do just that. I’ll leave you to him. And… Well, I know I probably don’t need to tell you this, but do not try to rouse him. He will not awaken to anything right now.” And then he was gone.

“It’s can’t be that bad… Right?” I heard Fluttershy mutter while she reached for the door. But she didn’t push it open right away. She looked back at us first. I was scared. But I was hopeful too. We had to see what had happened to him since then. I had not seen the guy in two days. A second later, Fluttershy grabbed the knob with her wing and gave it a twist. When the door opened, we got a big surprise. Nopony was there. Just an empty hospital bed with a curtain hanging on the other side.

“He’s…not here?” Spike asked while we all took a step inside. But it didn’t take long for us to notice something in the air. That beeping sound you always hear in a hospital room. What’s that name they use for that doohickey? A heart monitor?

“He’s on the other side… Girls, let’s go…” Twilight said while she started making her way around the curtain. We all followed while pretty much holding our breaths. My heart was pounding in my chest. Was he all right? We rounded the corner and… There he was.

James was laid up in a bigger bed than they normally use for patients since he’s quite a bit bigger than us ponies. But still…he was there. Out cold, but alive. He had one of those masks over his mouth hooked up to a respirator and that monitor was set up next to a bunch of other gadgets. He only had his head above the covers. And…he didn’t move or say anything.

I couldn’t say anything. I just… I felt myself starting to tear up. Two days ago, I was scared out of my mind that I was going to lose my friend. And here he was, still alive right in front of me. Fluttershy was the first to get closer while we all watched. She reached out and felt along the covers before she set her hoof down on something. I think it was his hand. “I… I was so scared for you…”

We all got a bit closer after that. Spike, probably still not really getting what had happened, spoke up. “He looks just fine to me.”

“He’s not, Spike… It’s possible that he may never awaken.” Rarity said while looking over at him. I could see she was holding back tears. Poor girl… She and James have always been pretty close since the day he showed up.

I still don’t think Spike really understood just how serious the moment was, even after Rarity talked to him. “Never? That doesn’t make sense! He’s gotta wake up at some point.”

Before we could say anything, Pinkie Pie gave us a really…desperate looking smile. “Yeah, he has to! He… He needs to wake up someday…”

We all watched while Pinkie went over to the other side of his bed and looked right at his face. “Hi, James… It’s been a couple of days, but… How’re you doing? You remember me, right? Pinkie Pie? Your workmate at Sugarcube Corner? The girl who sets up all the parties there? Your…friend?”

None of us said anything while she talked to him. But still…it was hard not to get all misty-eyed from watching that. The more she talked, the more desperate she started to look. At one point, she even started nudging James’ face. “We’re… We’re still friends, right? You know that wasn’t really me saying all those angry mean words at you, right? You… You’re gonna wake up and… And things will all go back to normal soon… Right?”

“Pinkie… Don’t move his head. He just had cerebral surgery.” Twilight said once it looked like Pinkie was about to have a breakdown. The poor girl was in tears. Probably even in shock. And I… I couldn’t accept it either. I didn’t want to believe that he might never wake up. But while I watched, I noticed something on the little nightstand next to him. A little cup of water that one of the nurses must have left behind. Since all that medical gear was on the side Pinkie was standing, it had been moved to the side of the bed closest to me.

I looked at the water for a few seconds before I got an idea. Pretty much nopony can sleep through a good soaking. “Hang on a second, Pinkie. I know what’ll wake ‘im up!”

I grabbed that cup in my teeth and flung my head sideways, launching the water out of it and splattering it all over James’ face before anypony could say anything. I then set the cup back down and watched. That had to wake him up. His face was soaked.

“So sorry about that, darling. Uh…Applejack just wanted to make sure you…um… She just wanted to make certain you were all right… You sleep well the last few days?” Rarity asked while we watched. That just had to wake him up right there.

A moment passed and… He didn’t say anything. He didn’t even groan or grumble from getting wet. Didn’t even open his eyes.

Next thing I knew, Rainbow Dash swooped out of the room. And before we could even dwell on it, she came back with a metal kettle in her teeth that had steam coming out of the spout. “This’ll get the job done!”

I really wasn’t liking the look of that. Especially when she started hovering over James with the thing held between her hooves. “Uh… Rainbow? Where’d ya get that? And what’s in it?”

She gave us all a really confident smirk. The kind of look she makes when she’s not going to let anypony stop her. “Hot water they use for coffee.”

“Rainbow, wait!” Fluttershy shrieked while reaching out for her. But it was too late. Rainbow dumped about a full second of the stuff right on James’ face without a second thought.

“Uh oh! He’s gonna be steamed! He hates those kinds of pranks!” Pinkie Pie shrieked while we all backed away. At least a quick splash from boiling water won't do much since it cools down quick like that, but that still had to hurt! I was expecting James to wake up with a yell or something and be really ticked off. I know I’d be if someone dumped something hot on me!

We were all watching, pretty much just anticipating him to wake up all ticked off. His face was all red like he had just stepped out of a hot shower. Or that’s what Rainbow Dash told me once. Don’t have a clue of how she knows that. But after a minute, things started to get really… Well… Rainbow Dash’s really smug smirk started to turn into something else. She just hovered over his bed while looking down at him. “Uh… Did that hurt? I mean… That DID wake you up… Right?”

I felt myself feeling a bit sick. I wanted to see him wake up. But even after that… Rainbow dropped the kettle with a clank, spilling whatever was left onto the floor. She then dropped right down on him without even looking at us. “Hey… You can drop the act now, James. I know that one woke you up. Hehe… No need to keep playing dead. You already gave me a good scare back outside the maze. Don’t you think that’s enough?”

None of us said anything. But it was becoming all too clear to me. James…wasn’t going to wake up. And Rainbow Dash couldn’t accept it. “This… This is about the time when I threw your lunch in your face, isn’t it?! I already said I’m sorry! You even got me back for that! Come on, wake up! Joke’s over!”

The longer that went on, the harder it was to listen to. I even saw and heard her start to cry while she started to pound on his chest and shake him. “Wake up already… You know what you saw and heard wasn’t from the real them! Please… I know you’re still in there! I know you can hear me! We’re all here now… Wake up…”

Out of nowhere, Rainbow Dash was covered in a turquoise magic aura and yanked right off the bed. I recognized it right away, especially when somepony ran right over to us. “Rainbow Dash, no! I already told you that he’s in a very delicate condition!”

The doctor we saw in the hall was right beside us. And Rainbow… She looked about as wrecked as when we first found her outside the maze with James after… Yeah… Anyway, Rainbow really wasn’t happy to be kept away from our friend. “But… Doc… He’s gotta wake up!”

Well, the doctor sure wasn’t happy about it either. “And I already told you, Rainbow Dash. He CAN’T wake up. And we do not know when, or if, he ever will.”

Of all people, it was Spike who spoke up next. “But he can’t stay asleep forever! He’s got to wake up sometime!”

I just felt so helpless… For the first time since that mess in Canterlot, James was right in front of us. And we couldn’t even talk to him. At least the doctor wasn’t being too harsh with us. “I understand your frustration. Comas are not exactly common afflictions. I know it must be difficult for you to grasp that your friend may never awaken. But you must be patient. Only time can heal that part of him. And I assure you that if anything changes, no matter how minute, you will all be informed right away. So please… All I can say is…have faith.”

It hurt knowing the truth. I knew we had to wait, but… I don’t think there’s any way I can sum up just how much it hurts to know all that! Anyway, the doctor started to lead us out. But before we got out, I took one more look back at the curtains that blocked my view of James. And somehow, I managed to sneak back over to him without anypony noticing. I couldn’t stay long though. Someone was bound to notice me missing before long.

Seeing him sprawled out on the bed in front of me… With only his head sticking out of the covers. I could hear him breathing. And that heart monitor kept beeping nice and slow. He was alive and pretty healthy, but… I knew everything I said to him would never reach him. He was there, but…at the same time, he wasn’t. But still… I tried to make him hear me.

“Howdy, pardner… How ya holdin’ up?” I said quietly while feeling along the sheets. I felt his arm and moved my hoof down until I felt something a bit broader. It was his hand. But when I pressed down a bit, I felt something grab on a bit from under the sheets. His fingers had clasped over the edge of my hoof… I felt myself choke up right there. He couldn’t hear me, but… Maybe… Just maybe somewhere in there, he could still feel me right next to him.

“I heard from the docs… Yer… Yer gonna be OK. Ya ain’t gonna die on us…” I kept saying while never looking away from the guy. I took my hat off and set it on what I think was his belly. “Never seen ya this quiet. Kinda reminds me of when I first saw ya… Heh… Remember back then? I saw somethin’ tall in front of my house and there ya were… You were pretty shy back then… Didn’t talk too much. Kinda like…now…”

I couldn’t hold the tears back. They just came on pouring from my eyes. “James… I dunno if you can hear me, but… All the things I said back in the maze? That… That wasn’t me… I wish I could’ve told ya then, but… They were lies. All lies… I never hated ya, James… I never even remotely disliked ya. You’ve always been a friend to me. Maybe not the closest friend I’ve ever had, but… Yer a friend I never wanna lose…”

For a minute, I didn’t know what else to say. So I just set my head down on his chest while looking up at him. I could feel him lift my head up with each breath. I could hear it too… “Just… Wake up soon, all right? I can’t tell ya how much the girls miss you… I know I do… Like…maybe in a week? Can you promise me y’all be up and about in a week? I still need ta say I’m sorry… I can’t do that if ya can’t hear me…”

I had to get out of there right away or else the girls would come looking. The rest of the day… It’s been glum. I could barely even tell Big Macintosh and Granny Smith about what happened. Thank goodness Apple Bloom and her friends weren’t there. I didn’t see her get home until sundown. I don’t know what I’ll tell her tomorrow…

Can’t believe this is happening… I just want things to go back to how they were just four days ago. Feels like it’s been forever since things were all right…

This morning didn’t go too well. I think I might’ve overslept. Usually it’s James who wakes me up. But for some reason, he didn’t come home last night. And...Fluttershy said he’s in the hospital. But she wouldn’t say why.

Anyway, I climbed out of bed and looked around for a clock. And when I looked at it, I saw it was past 9 o’clock. “Whoa! I’m late! Better grab my scooter!”

I grabbed an apple from the kitchen and grabbed my saddlebags and riding gear before running outside and around to the back. I always keep my scooter in the backyard. I said hi to the chickens, revved up my wings, and zoomed off for school. “Later, girls! I gotta eat and run!”

Man, it always feels so awesome to ride my scooter so fast. Although I usually don’t eat and ride at the same time. But once I was stuck with just an old apple core, I tried a new trick. I tossed it into the air, jumped and kicked it away, and landed right back on my scooter. Man, I wish my big brother could’ve seen that.

Well, I got to school in just a few minutes. Amazing what a pair of wings and a board on wheels can make in time! I set my scooter up just inside the playground and ran inside while taking off my helmet. “Sorry I’m late! Did I miss anything?”

Everypony was already in their seats while Miss Cheerilee was up in front of the blackboard. I’m almost never late, so she looked kind of surprised. “Good morning, Scootaloo. You’re almost never tardy. Is everything all right?”

I dropped my helmet off with my saddlebags and hurried over to my desk. “Yeah, sorry. My big brother didn’t come home last night, so he didn’t wake me up. Fluttershy said he’s in the hospital.”

“All right. Well, let’s get back to... Wait, the hospital?!” Yeah, I don’t think anypony was expecting that. Everyone was looking at me.

I really wasn’t in the mood to talk about it though. I was late enough already. “Uh... That’s what Fluttershy said. She didn’t say why though. Um... What were we doing today?”

That got Cheerilee to forget about it. “Oh... Well, we were just going over the history of Cloudsdale. Now, where was I...?”

While she was flipping through a textbook, I looked back and forth at Sweetie and Apple Bloom. They had been moved to the front row with me and were seated next to me. Sweetie Belle then whispered to me. “Hey, Scoot? Did Fluttershy really not tell you what happened to James? I think he and my sister were gone for a few days.”

“Yeah. That’s why I was bunking with you for the last couple of days. And no, she never said why. But she looked really bothered about something. I’ve never seen her so sad.” I said back to her. I mean I know Fluttershy is really...well...shy sometimes, but she’s been pretty depressed since she got home yesterday.

Apple Bloom leaned over to me and whispered, “Uh... Applejack told me this mornin’. She said somethin’ really awful happened up in Canterlot the day all that chocolate rain started pourin’ over Ponyville. I think she said he’s...in a coma?”

I had no idea what that word even meant, but it got me feeling really worried. I thought maybe James got a broken leg or something like that. Sweetie Belle then raised her hoof. “Miss Cheerilee? What’s a coma?”

She really didn’t see that coming. She gave Sweetie Belle a pretty weird look before she pushed the textbook away. “That’s a bit off topic, Sweetie Belle. Although we do have a book on medicine on the shelves if you want to take a look during free time. Now, back to the lesson at hoof... The earliest settlers during Cloudsdale’s founding were...”

I couldn’t even really focus. I hadn’t even seen my brother since the day he left for Canterlot a few days ago. And he was in the hospital now. And Fluttershy... I’m just a kid and I could still see something was wrong with her when she came home yesterday. She didn’t want to talk very much and she just looked so depressed... And whenever I asked her what happened, she would always say I shouldn’t ever know. I don’t get it. What happened up there?!

“Psst... PSST!!! Scootaloo!” I heard somepony whisper loudly behind me. When I turned around, I saw Silver Spoon trying to pass me a note. She was using the desk right behind me with Diamond Tiara right behind her. If it had been a year ago, I wouldn’t have taken the note. But those two are OK girls now. After I checked to make sure Cheerilee wasn’t watching, I grabbed the note and put it on my desk.

“Is James going to be OK?” That’s what I saw on the paper. It took me a second, but I recognized it. It was from Button Mash.

I looked past the desks behind me. And there he was leaning past his desk to look at me. Button Mash waved at me, but he didn’t look very happy. So I went back to the note and flipped it over before writing down an answer. “I don’t know. Want to go see him after school?”

I got a sneaky idea on how to get the note back to Button Mash. I stuck the note in my wing and leaned back to let Silver Spoon take it without Cheerilee noticing. I waited a little bit before looking back at Button. He leaned past his desk and nodded at me.

Lunchtime and recess came pretty quickly, so we all went out to the playground. Sweetie Belle even remembered to bring that book Miss Cheerilee told us about. Well, I pulled out a sandwich and apple Fluttershy had put together for me. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom came over too and opened their lunch bags while Sweetie Belle put the book down. Sweetie then asked, “Well... Are we ready to find out what a coma is?”

I don’t know why, but that word gave me a big sinking feeling in my gut. I could tell that Apple Bloom felt the same way by that look she was giving me. “Uh... I guess we gotta find out sooner or later...”

“Yeah... Let’s start looking.” I said while munching on my sandwich. But right after that, I heard somepony coming closer. And when we looked, we saw Button Mash right next to us. It looked like Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara also had the same idea since I saw them coming too.

“Hi... Uh... Can I have my lunch here too?” Button Mash said as he sat down by us. I don’t know what to say about him. He’s a nice guy and we sometimes have fun at the arcade together, but I don’t know if I can say he’s my friend. But I know he and James have been good buddies since the first day they met. Does that mean we’re friends too?

“Sure, Button. Have a seat.” Apple Bloom said while she scooted over a bit. I nodded too, but then Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon came over. They didn’t even need to say anything. We made some more room for them to get into the circle.

“So... What’s this about James being in a coma? Did something happen?” Diamond Tiara said while she and Silver Spoon took out their lunches too. They usually have fancier stuff than us, but I don’t like it very much. Too rich for me. I’d rather have James and Fluttershy’s yummy home cooking.

“I don’t know. The last time I saw him was when he and Rainbow Dash went up to Canterlot a few days ago. You know, when it was raining chocolate milk?” I said while looking at the book in the middle of the circle.

Apple Bloom then said, “My sis went with ‘im too. Didn’t Rarity also go?”

“Huh? Oh, yeah. My sister went too. And so did Fluttershy, Twilight Sparkle, and Pinkie Pie. They didn’t get back until just yesterday too. But what’s a coma?” Sweetie Belle said before we all looked at the book in front of us. I don’t remember the title, but it looked kind of boring to me.

“Well, let’s find out. I’ve got this.” Silver Spoon said before she pulled it closer and flipped it open. “OK, where’s the section about comas...”

She looked really smart while she looked through the book with her hoof adjusting her glasses. “OK, found it. Um... Well, it’s...”

I don’t remember everything she said. I was already getting bored. But I think she said something about it being a problem where someone can’t wake up? Button Mash didn’t look that worried after she finished reading that part of the book. “Ooh, so it’s a sleeping disease! Kinda like this? Hi, everypony! I had a lot of...” Then he fell over and started snoring with his eyes closed. That was kind of funny. We all laughed. Wow, this doesn’t look anything like my big brother’s journals. He always puts a lot of detail into everything he writes. Oh well. I’m just writing this because I’m not in the mood to do anything else.

“Well, it doesn’t sound like too big of a problem! He can’t wake up? Then we just have to MAKE him wake up.” Diamond Tiara said with a big smile. It was like everypony wasn’t worried anymore. But... I didn’t know what to think. It didn’t sound like a big deal, so...why was Fluttershy so depressed about it?

Well, we all went back inside when recess ended and put the book back. I don’t remember much about what else Cheerilee talked to us about for the rest of the day. I just couldn’t focus. I wanted to believe my brother was OK, but... Fluttershy’s acting gave me a completely different feeling. Fluttershy’s always been a good friend, but... James is the only family I’ve ever known. I don’t know what’d I do if I lost him.

At one point, I got so bored that I tried to draw. I pulled out some crayons from my desk and a slip of paper. I used some brown, some blue, some green, some orange, and some purple. But after a while, Cheerilee talked pretty loudly. “Scootaloo! Are you drawing in class?”

I knew I was in trouble. I quickly put all that art stuff away, but it was too late to hide the drawing. But when she came closer to look at it, she didn’t say anything. All she did was look down at my desk and the picture. I tried to draw a human and a little pegasus holding hooves... I mean hands... I mean... You get the idea. It was supposed to be James and me. I guess she must’ve known that too since she showed me a kind of sad smile. “I’m sorry. Never mind. My mistake.”

I was glad Cheerilee was going easy on me. I think she understood things a bit better than I did. After a minute longer, I held my head up in my hooves while looking down at the picture. I couldn’t help whispering while looking at it. “Sometimes I wish I could call you ‘dad’...”

The rest of the school day was really boring and quiet. And when the bell rang, I couldn’t wait to grab my saddlebags and get out of there. But I wasn’t alone when I ran out the door. “Hey, Scootaloo! Are ya goin’ ta see James?”

Apple Bloom was right behind me. And so was Sweetie Belle, Button Mash, Silver Spoon, and Diamond Tiara. I guess they all wanted to check on James to make sure he was all right. “Uh huh... You wanna come?”

“Of course we do. He’s our friend, isn’t he?” Diamond Tiara said while looking... Actually, she was looking pretty worried. But it was also pretty cute to hear her call James a friend. I wonder what she’d be like if he never showed up.

It felt good to have my friends with me while we walked through Ponyville. I was excited to see my brother again, but... I was really scared too. I hadn’t seen him for a couple of days. Was he OK?

I can’t remember the last time I ever went to the hospital for something that wasn’t a checkup. It was pretty quiet at the front desk. Silver Spoon was the one who talked to the nurse there. “Excuse me. Is Mr. James here?”

The nurse looked down at us. I was kind of scared. Was James still there? “James? Well... Yes, he is in room 12. Just take the elevator up to the top floor and it’ll be right down the hall.”

“Cool! Thanks!” Button Mash said kind of loudly before we went looking for the elevator. It was pretty close by. And when we got to the top, there it was. A door with a 12 on it.

“OK... Here we go.” Sweetie Belle said when we started to get closer. But when we did, somepony opened the door and came out. “Huh? Rarity! What’re you doing here?”

It was Sweetie Belle’s big sister. Rarity was carrying some saddlebags when she came out. And just like Fluttershy, she was looking pretty glum. “Sweetie Belle? And... Oh, what brings all of you here? A hospital is no place for children to play.”

“We’re here to see James. Is he...all right in there?” I replied while feeling kind of nauseous in my gut. It was scary. He was right on the other side of that door and I was both excited and freaked out.

Rarity looked back at the door before looking at us with a really depressed look in her eyes. “I am certain you kids have already heard something of his current condition. Well... No. He is not OK. He is far from being OK. He’s... What is a term you would understand... He is...well...broken as of this moment.”

That really didn’t sound too good to me. Apple Bloom then spoke up with a bit of a smile on her face. “He’s broken? Well, we’ll just have ta fix ‘im up!”

That really sad smile Rarity was showing... I didn’t know what to make of it. “No, Apple Bloom... It’s not like that. Only time can repair his broken soul.” She started to walk by us to the elevator before looking back at us. “You can see him if you want. But do not try to move him. And be sure you do not move his head. He’s...in a very delicate state right now.”

Once she was gone, we all took a big deep breath before we went inside. But he wasn’t even there. Diamond Tiara looked pretty annoyed right away. “Huh? He’s not here?! What gives?!”

“But what’s that sound? You know, that beeping?” Button Mash said while he looked around. I heard it too. Some kind of steady rhythm of high-pitched beeps. And it sounded like it was coming from the other side of the curtain.

Sweetie Belle went first and peeked around the curtain. A few seconds later, she looked back at us. “Girls... I found him.”

I felt myself starting to sweat. We all ran around to the other side of the curtain. And... I didn’t know what to think. He was right there. Asleep and hooked up to a few machines and a bag of some kind of clear liquid connected to something under the covers by a long tube. He had some kind of clear plastic mask over his mouth and nose. I didn’t know what to think. I felt really glad that he was alive, but... Something didn’t feel right.

Button Mash jumped up onto the bed and tapped his hoof on James’ chest. “Hey... James? Are you OK? Want me to bring my Joyboy over so you can have some fun while you’re here? I don’t mind if you borrow it for a little while.”

Something felt really wrong. James wasn’t even moving. I could hear him breathing, but nothing Button said got his attention. Silver Spoon then said while moving her glasses up around on her nose, “It really is a sleeping sickness...”

“I hope it’s not contagious...” Sweetie Belle said while looking kind of worried. I wasn’t though. I don’t think a coma is something you can catch.

Suddenly, Button Mash gasped. “Wait! I got it!” He then pulled the covers up on one side to show James’ arm. But when he did... “Agh! Needles!”

I gagged when I saw where that tube was going. It was connected to a needle that was stuck in his arm. We all couldn’t stand looking at it, so Button pulled the covers back down until only his hand could be seen. “What’re ya even doin’, Button?” Apple Bloom asked while Button started looking around in his saddlebags.

“I went home to get a few things on our way here.” He said before pulling out a can of whipped cream and making a little mound of it on James’ hand.

“Wait. You’re not actually going to prank him with that, are you?!” Sweetie Belle shouted while Button put the can away and pulled out a...feather?

“Wow, that’s mean. Do it! That’ll wake him up for sure!” Diamond Tiara said while we all started to get excited. That gag never gets old!

I then said, “Go on, Button! James loves whipped cream on his ice cream sundaes!”

Button was grinning real big while he started to tickle James’ forehead with the tip of the feather. I guess it would’ve been better to try his nose, but that mask was covering it. “Wakey wakey, James! There’s something on your face!”

Any second, James was going to wake up and smack that pile of whipped cream right into his own face. We waited and watched while trying to not laugh. But after a minute, James still didn’t move. It was actually starting to get kind of scary. “Uh... James? You feeling anything yet? You awake?”

Button Mash kept trying to tickle James into waking up, but nothing happened. He finally dropped the feather and looked at us. “Girls... This is really creepy. Why isn’t he waking up?”

“That is because he simply CAN’T wake up.” I heard a voice behind us. And when we turned around, we saw one of the hospital’s doctors standing there. “I hope you kids aren’t causing trouble for him. My patient is in a very delicate state right now.”

“But...he has to wake up someday, right?” Silver Spoon asked while we all looked at the doctor. “Comas don’t last forever, right?”

The doctor took a moment before he looked at all of us and sighed. “A coma is not a disease. And it’s not exactly something that can be treated or cured. Only time can heal him now. These things can last days or weeks or even years before the victim wakes up. Sometimes they never do.”

Never wake up...? That... That scared me. I couldn’t stop myself from yelling. I think I was crying too. “What do you mean he might never wake up?! He has to! He needs to wake up and come home someday!”

“I understand if you are frustrated. That is a normal reaction to a loved one being in this situation. And I am sorry that this happened. Rest assured though, he is in good hooves. And if anything changes, you will be informed immediately. Now please excuse me for a minute. I need to tend to his bandages.” The doctor said before going over to the other side of the bed. He lifted up the covers that was covering James’ arm. I couldn’t see it, but Button Mash could.

“Hey, uh... Doc? What’s under those ba... Oh man... Urk...” I don’t know what Button saw, but he almost fell off the bed. He fell down and looked all green in the face while he looked like he was going to toss his cookies. “You girls don’t...wanna see that...”

“What’s wrong with ‘im? What’s with James’ arm, doctor?!” Apple Bloom got pretty worried. I was too, but I didn’t have to say anything since Apple Bloom was already asking him.

The doctor was doing something with some white patches and medicine while he talked to us. “It seems he suffered severe burns to his hand and forearm during whatever it was that happened that resulted in him being stuck in this condition. Our treatment seems to be working well though. There is already new skin beginning to grow in to replace the damaged and destroyed tissue. It will likely be all healed up in a few weeks. He was lucky it was not anymore severe than this. Of course, we have no way of knowing if he will even be awake by that point.”

I really didn’t know what to say. It was so much to take in. “Well, that should do it for now. I will leave you to him. Just please do not do anything to move him. He is not well.”

The doctor left after that. None of us really said anything for a minute, but it was Silver Spoon who talked first. “So...he might never wake up? That sounds...scary. Will he get older over time? Will he stay the same?”

Those words scared me. I didn’t want to imagine myself growing up without him and him getting older while still asleep. We’ve only been together for a year... Diamond Tiara went over to him and pulled herself up halfway onto the bed. The rest of us didn’t say anything. And even though it’s been a really long time since the last time she was a jerk, it was really weird seeing Diamond Tiara looking so sad over someone. I heard her talk while reaching out and touching his cheek. “Hey... James? You’ll be OK in the end, right? You’re gonna wake soon, right?”

He didn’t say anything. And I think I heard Diamond Tiara starting to cry. That really threw me for a loop. Her? Crying over somepony who made her look like a joke a while ago? “You helped me, you know... I feel much better about myself now, thanks to you... It’s weird, but...I’m glad you punished me back then. It took a bit, but... You made me a better pony... So...wake up soon, OK?”

She didn’t say anything for a minute. But she did finally push off the bed and came over to us. She was crying. “I can’t take it... I need to go.”

“OK, Diamond Tiara. Let’s go. I don’t want to stay either...” Silver Spoon said while she and Diamond Tiara started heading towards the door. She looked like she might start crying too. But she then looked back at us and asked, “Do you want to come to Sugarcube Corner for some milkshakes with us? Our treat.”

“Sure! Count me in!” Button Mash said before he looked at us. “You girls coming too?”

Sweetie Belle looked at Apple Bloom and me before nodding. “OK, we’ll go. Just no milkshake races this time.”

Button nodded before he licked the whipped cream off of James' hand, but then he looked back at James for a second. “Hang in there, James... You’re gonna be all right...” But when he jumped down, he knocked James’ arm off the bed. I don’t think he noticed though.

We didn’t follow them right away. When we were alone, we all looked back at James. Still asleep. Still no sound. Almost like he was...dead. Apple Bloom sighed while she touched his arm. “Can’t believe one of us Cutie Mark Crusaders is stuck like this...”

I didn’t say anything. I wanted to talk, but... I couldn’t think of anything to say. But then Sweetie Belle gasped and smiled at us. “I know what we can do! Let’s make a bunch of cards and gifts for him! So he’ll know how much we missed him while he was asleep!”

I tried thinking about that. I could see the hospital room in my head all filled up with balloons, flowers, and little pink and red heart cards. I felt myself smile. “That sounds really nice...”

“It sure does! Whaddya say we go get some of them milkshakes and then head over to the clubhouse ta get started?” Apple Bloom said with a pretty hopeful smile. I know she wasn’t really happy, but she was trying hard to not show it.

I looked back at my big brother before looking at my friends. “Sounds good. Uh... Could you go on ahead? I still got some things to do here. Oh, and if you get there before me, I want my milkshake to be strawberry and banana.”

“All righty, Scoot. We’ll let ‘em know. Y’all catch up with us soon, ya hear?” Apple Bloom said before we all shared a group hug. I used to not like those very much, but they’ve really grown on me. But once I was alone, I went over to James’ arm. It was hanging off the bed and was also on the floor.

I pushed my head under it until I was right under him with his hand on my head. Sometimes at home, when he relaxes on the sofa, I like to lie on the floor next to him and let him pet my head. It always feels so nice. But this time... His hand didn’t move. I didn’t feel him drag his fingers through my mane. But I did feel his fingers kind of grab my head. Not very tightly, but they kind of closed over me.

“James... Big brother, can you feel me? Can you hear me?” I was hoping he’d hear me. Maybe say something. But he didn’t. I tried to not cry. I really didn’t want to cry.

I cried. Pretty hard.

Why couldn’t he wake up? I wanted to hear him. I didn’t even get to say goodbye! What if I never hear him again?! I threw his arm off me and sat up before holding it against me. I cried into it like a long pillow. “I miss you... You’re right here, but it doesn’t feel like you’re here... Please come back... I miss you...Dad...”

I can’t help it anymore... I don’t care if he never wants me to call him that. All this time, he was never my brother. He’s always been my daddy... It sounds so silly and girly, but... I don’t care. James... No... Dad. I love you. I miss you. I want you to hold me again. I don’t care what anypony says... I need you... Please, wake up soon... I want you to come home.

Dark days have come. And I know not how to banish the dark shades that have been draped over our lives. Discord… You wretched idiot. How could even your madness drive you to maim a man’s heart? You may be finally out of our lives forever, but at what cost?

I rose from my bed with a heavy head. My sleep was restless, disturbed with… I cannot recall. All I remember was such energy that left me still feeling fatigued. Perhaps I was raging against that vile draconequus, blasting him asunder. I cannot quite recall. Such is the fleeting nature of most dreams.

The palace was quiet. With the six bearers of the Elements of Harmony having departed for home yesterday, there was noticeably less activity. I chose to enjoy breakfast out in the courtyard’s garden. I tend to enjoy long walks through it when something troubles me.

The royal chef had prepared a fine omelet and fruit pastries for me. My dining location was tucked away in a corner of the garden. A patio with an awning protecting me from the elements. Not that I required it. The day was sunny and bright.

I was honestly hoping for a rainstorm to pass overhead. It would fit my mood much better. But before I could enjoy much of my meal while sitting at the table before me, I was greeted by a familiar form approaching me. Tall and fair, her gorgeous aurora mane and tail flowing. My eldest sister. Celestia.

“Good morning, sister. May I have this seat?” She asked softly. Floating beside her was a silver platter like mine lined with delicacies not unlike what I was feasting upon.

I saw no reason to turn her away. Using my magic, I pulled over another iron-framed chair for her to sit upon. “You may.”

We dined in silence for a short time, her sipping cold milk from her cup while I sipped tea. I was far from being in a conversing mood, although I was certain my sister would manage to get one out of me. And soon, she did indeed break the silence. “Are you well this morning? You are dreadfully quiet.”

“Indeed, I am.” I replied bluntly.

My sister gazed at me with that forlorn frown I had seen on her face for the last few days. A stare that oozed guilt. “I assure you that he is well. I have ordered that the hospital personnel forward his current condition to us every twelve hours. His vital signs are only improving. He will live.”

“And yet he remains unable to awaken and communicate in any possible way. Correct?” I asked in return, bitterness coating every word that passed my lips.

She did not immediately respond to me. Although after a moment, she asked with a most uneasy gaze, “Yesterday... How much of Discord was left when you…”

I looked my sister directly in the eye with nary a show of emotion aside from scorn. “Enough.”

“I see… I will not inquire further.” My sister said while she fell momentarily silent to partake in her morsels of food.

While I consumed my breakfast, my eyes scanned her. She seemed to be locked in a complex fusion of mourning and remorse. If I know her as well as I feel I do, then I could hazard a guess of what was on her mind. But when she tilted her head down at one point, I saw it. A golden ring lined with amethysts resting at the base of her horn. “You are still wearing that?”

She seemed taken aback at my words. Perhaps she was uncertain of what I was referring to. When her eyes seemed to glance up, it was then I knew she understood. “Oh… Yes, I almost never take it off. It is precious to me and I make a point to wear it daily.”

I fell silent momentarily. My eyes carefully scanned hers before speaking. “What is he to you, Celestia?”

I was expecting her response to be prompt. But my expectations were foiled. She fell silent with her wandering eyes showing great turmoil. But eventually, she did indeed provide an answer. “I don’t know…”

Truly a frank, yet puzzling answer. “You know not? Come now, Celestia. You have known him for a full year. Surely you have established your views of him by now.”

Celestia was silent. Truly she was carefully gathering her words. Despite my bitterness, I was immensely curious. “You may tell me. I will listen.”

A long sigh escaped her lips. “I still remember the day when he first stood before us. The way Luna reflexively bellowed at him with the royal tone. And how quickly they became close. He was clearly not at ease being around royalty, but it made me smile as he became increasingly open to her and to myself.”

She fell silent for a brief moment, seemingly to gather her thoughts. Or perhaps her courage. “And then you came into our lives. I found it endearing how precious you became to him and him to you. And I would often chuckle to myself whenever you and Luna would venture to Ponyville on occasion to spend some time with your friend. In truth…it even made me somewhat…envious.”

That certainly was not a term I was expecting. For so long, I had always viewed my sister as the mare who had everything. She has always had beauty, power, and the love of our people. What more could she possibly want? She seemed to see the confusion in my eyes and continued. “Perplexing, is it not? I have always had so much, yet I was left wanting. As the two of you spent so much time with him, I was always left wondering. What did you two see in him? And in time, I was blessed with the few opportunities I had to spend some personal time in his company as well. It felt so…nostalgic. Being in the presence of a human completely at home in Equestria. And then… Do you recall that day from just a week or two ago? When he came to Canterlot for the day after his first magic session?”

“How could I forget? That was a fine time we had.” I retorted with a faint smile spreading across my lips. Oh, I hope we can have another day like that before too much longer. It was so entertaining and cathartic when he properly addressed Jet Set and Upper Crust’s jeering.

Celestia smiled as well. It was clearly a happy memory for her. “I spent more time with him that day than any other over the past year. And it was…enlightening. I thought at first that he was more attuned to you and Luna since you are both mares of the night. I was wrong. He is not the night at all.”

An interesting assessment. A yin and yang sort of alignment, she seemed to be suggesting. “And if he is not the night, then what…”

My sister smiled forlornly at me. Not entirely free of the sorrow that had gripped her heart, but no longer smothered in it. “It is said that the sun craves the cool glow of the moon.”

It was only then that I saw it. And to think that I had been so oblivious to such a comparison. Indeed, I could see my sister in him. The genuine sweetness, yet sternness when necessary. And even that occasional cheekiness. He certainly displayed that well during the altercation with the abovementioned couple. The sun craves the moon…just as the moon craves the sun… How poetic. It is no small wonder Luna and myself have become so dear to him and vice versa. And I would not change that for anything in the world.

“And yet, despite how much of myself I see in him, we had remained distant for so long. I know I have become accustomed to heavy workloads, as I needed to be during Luna’s absence for a thousand years, yet I grew envious of you two. I wanted to see what drew you to him. And when he came to Canterlot that day, I did indeed see it. A type of…kinship. I wonder if he saw it too… It was the first time in quite a while that a man looked at me not as a princess or superior, but as a mare…” My sister spoke both with a forlorn smile and a look of much uncertainty. As she paused, I gazed at the ring at the base of her horn. He did not need to present it to her, yet he did so anyway. I still treasure the ring of silver and rubies he gave me, yet only wear it together with Luna’s matching ring during special events as they are a set. It would not do for one to be seen without the other. And yet, despite the supposed distant bond he and my sister shared, he purchased for her a piece of jewelry that could have easily been seen as a missing part of her royal attire.

Finally, she asked one final question. “Nightmare Moon… Do you think he will ever forgive me for what I forced him through?”

I remained silent. I know why she sealed Discord away while abstaining from destroying him when he was vulnerable. If I had been in the same position with my most beloved friend… I would not have had the strength to set him free either. “I pray he does… I would not wish to see him hate you for the rest of his life.”

“Neither would I… I do not wish to have to banish him like the others…” My sister muttered before she began to halfheartedly feast upon the rest of her meal. Luna and I have been nothing short of distressed. But Celestia… She undoubtedly has been carrying the heaviest burden since Discord’s demise.

What a droll day… The atmosphere was just as gloomy and grim as mere days ago. I could barely focus on anything. When the time came to lower the sun and raise the moon, I was most relieved. Just before midnight, we received another update from Ponyville Hospital. Vital signs below normal, yet continue to improve and stabilize. Still comatose. I cared little for the state of his body. Until he awakened, my beloved’s condition did not matter to me.

As I rested in my bed with my spell ready to send me into the realm of dreams, I lied awake. What I would give to hear your voice again, my love. But so long as you remain in a deep slumber, I… Wait. Slumber? As in sleep?

A burst of inspiration came to me. Yes… He may be unable to awaken, but surely his mind continues to dream. Perhaps in the realm of dreams, I could meet him. But…what would I find once I set foot into his dreaming mind? Would the madness that drove him to slaughter Discord still be there? What horrors awaited me?

Casting caution to the wind, I calmed myself. I felt myself grow heavy and still. And then, the transition was complete. I found myself in a cloudy field below the night sky. A nexus of sorts that I usually find myself in when trying to decide which dreams to visit.

I wandered and searched, feeling for a familiar presence. And I found it. That familiar portal of shimmering fog. But when I stepped forward, I felt another presence. Something dark and twisted, yet not that of my beloved. It felt…intimately familiar. And when I attempted to pass, that presence threw me back with unexpected force. Twisted distorted chuckling filled my ears.

I climbed to my hooves swiftly. Who would dare keep me away from he who holds my heart? Frustration sank into my heart. I would not be denied! “I know not who you are, but stand aside! I am the Princess of Dreams! This is my domain, cretin!”

But before I could charge through, another voice called out behind me. “Sister, no! It will not relent against you!”

I stopped. Approaching me on wings of darkest sapphire blue was my sister and former self. Luna. She too, being one who can dive into dreams, could easily reach this realm as well. “Luna… You know of this?”

“I do.” She said upon landing. As she folded her wings, she stepped forward until she was beside me. “I have already attempted to enter his dream. And each time, this…anomaly repels me. And should I persist, it…destroys me. I can still remember the feeling of my body literally coming apart at the seams to force me to awaken…”

Something that forces the dreamer to awaken, driving them out of the realm of dreams. Entirely harmless, yet irritating. But as I gazed at the portal before us, a thought came to mind. Luna and I could not break through on our own power. But together?

“Luna, let us try again. But as one.” I said with a smirk. Together, I was confident we could prevail against this obstruction.

“As one?” Luna asked while she glanced up at me. But that gaze of confusion turned into a confident smile. “Ah, I see. Yes, we are mistresses of this realm. We should be able to go as we please together.”

Together, we channeled our magic through our horns. And together, we charged. Indeed, we pushed our way through the mist without much resistance. However, it did not relent easily. It soon began to feel as if we were pushing against a gale.

Sharp pain would occasionally fill me. And soon, I even began to feel my blood begin to spill. My skin had been torn open somewhere on my body. And soon, I lost the feeling in my right wing. Was it even still attached to me? I had to remain focused. If I lost it, my magic would fail and I would likely be forced out. Luna yelped and grunted beside me, yet she struggled on as well. “Enough, you wretch! Let us through!”

Finally, I shrieked as I very nearly lost my focus. My vision in my left eye suddenly faded. I could not bring myself to open it, although I could feel something oozing down my cheek. Too thick to be tears… I did all I could to not think about what was happening to us. It was only a dream. Anything we suffered would be fleeting. Although it became quite clear that whatever this apparition is that was trying to keep us out, it was struggling to at least maim us in the process.

Finally, the resistance ceased. The sudden forward momentum caused me to lunge forward and fall upon my side. The pain… It was filling me, but I was still whole. I had made it into the dream. And Luna… I could hear her beside me. “We made it, sister… We’re in.”

Luna’s groans were agonizing. “I know…but… Why can’t I feel my leg… Where is my leg…?”

I could not even bring myself to look at her. But I was quick to remind her of our power. “Think nothing of it, sister. This is the dream world. Quickly, restore yourself to being whole.”

I was quick to cast my spell. And an instant later, the pain receded. I could feel my wing again and vision returned to my eye. There was a flash of magic light near me. One glance at my sister revealed that she too was entirely unscathed once more. “Such a horrible defense to keep us out… I pray we do not have to repeat this process tomorrow night… Wait… Where are we exactly? Is it morning?”

Indeed, something was amiss. The air and the atmosphere felt more akin to the real world. A warm spring day. Fair weather. And…Ponyville? It seemed we were standing atop a small grassy hill not terribly far from the town square. “Rather uninspiring location for a dream, wouldn’t you say?”

“I would not say that, sister.” Luna muttered while she surveyed our surroundings. “It’s calm… Peaceful… Almost idyllic. Perhaps even…healing.”

Healing… It had never occurred to me. After whatever bedlam he was forced to endure at the hands of Discord, a return to the town he treasures so much would likely do his shattered soul good. “Well… If this is indeed his dream, shall we go find him?”

“We most certainly shall. Although let us keep any information that this is a dreamscape from him until we have a better grasp of the situation.” Luna said with a nod before we spread our wings and took to the air. Indeed, the air… It almost felt…real. Not at all transient.

We were not the only ones in the nonexistent village. Many familiar faces were going about their business below us. I saw Rainbow Dash lounging around on a cloud and Applejack carting her goods to the market. Were we dreaming? No, it had to be a dream. Soon, I saw it. Sugarcube Corner on the horizon. “Considering the current time in this realm, do you suppose he may be working there now?”

Yes, that is right. Our friend works at Sugarcube Corner three days a week. And if that dreamscape was trying to pass itself off as reality, then it would be a safe assumption that our friend was there. “It certainly is worth checking. If not there, then perhaps at the spa.”

We landed before the front door of the confectionary and made our way inside. Soft yet cheerful music could be heard playing from somewhere within the storefront. And standing just behind the counter was Mrs. Cake herself. She was quick to respond to our presence. “Oh, good morning, your highnesses! What can I get you today?”

Luna bowed briefly before she looked directly at her. “With all due respect, we are not here for business. We are merely searching for something. Is James here at the moment?”

“James? Why, yes! Just a moment, I’ll fetch him for you.” With that, Mrs. Cake pushed her way through the swinging doors to the kitchen. My heart leaped into my throat. He was nearby. And probably faring well. Luna was silent as well, not a word escaping her lips. And a moment later, someone ducked through the doorway once more. I did not move or speak while trying to hide my shock. There he was. My beloved James, alive and well.

“Oh, hey! Luna, Nightmare Moon! Can I get you anything?” He promptly spoke to us with a friendly smile and a wave of his hand. There was no sign of weakness or injury. No pain or scarring in those gentle brown eyes. No sign that anything was amiss. It was as if the horrid trials he had been forced through mere days ago had never even happened…

It was a struggle to contain myself. I wanted to cry. To reach out and hold him in my arms and wings. I was fearful I would never hear that voice again. And now he stood before me free of harm. And yet, I had to reign in my heart’s desires. I could not behave in any sort of fashion that could raise an alarm. And so I forced myself to smile calmly. “Oh… Not really. The only thing you can truly give us at the moment is a dear embrace, if that is not too much to ask.”

“That’s it? OK then.” He did not show any signs of discomfort at all. It was the same disposition and quiet joy he had always shown in our presence. And soon, I felt his arm around me with his head next to mine. Luna too was being held in an embrace, both of us folding a wing over him. All was well… Well…as well as things could be within his dreaming mind.

“It’s so good to see that you’re well, my friend…” I heard my sister whisper. I could hear it in her voice. Her emotions were on the verge of boiling over. But she had to hold them in. We could not give any inkling of anything abnormal until we had ascertained the nature of this dreamscape.

“Are you OK?” He asked softly, all too aware of our restrained emotions on the verge of bursting forth. I should not have been surprised. He has a perceptive heart.

Fortunately, before we could even attempt to soothe his worries, the sound of the shop’s door opened. And sure enough, a familiar quiet voice spoke from just behind us. “Oh, I’m sorry… Am I interrupting anything, your highnesses?”

At those words, James released us from his grasp and moved past us. And standing with her body partially through the doorway was the bearer of the Element of Kindness. Fluttershy. James was quick to respond to his lover. “Oh, not at all. What’s up, honey?”

The way he was responding to her presence showed no inkling of awareness of the dreaming properties of the world around us. I then decided to speak to her as a nondream as well. “I hope we are not intruding. My sister and I were merely visiting our friend.”

Fluttershy responded with that endearing meek smile of hers, but then seemed to take heed of something just behind her. Or was it beneath her? Regardless, she then looked at us once more. “Oh, I see. But…um… Right now, there’s somepony I’d love you to meet.”

“Truly?” Luna asked while we all watched in puzzlement. Except for James, that is. He was glancing at Luna and I with a truly giddy grin. He clearly knew something that we did not.

“Come on, now… It’s all right. They won’t hurt you.” Fluttershy spoke softly while clearly trying to coax someone to step forward. I was expecting it to be a new little animal friend of hers. What eventually did step forward was far from what I was expecting.

At first, I had no comprehension of who I was seeing. It was so obvious, yet my mind could not process it. Soon, the truth I could not understand came to light when the little creature before me spoke shyly. “Mama…? Who are they?”

Fluttershy grinned cutely before gently nuzzling the child’s cheek. “That’s Princess Luna and Princess Nightmare Moon. They’re the ones who make the moon come out every night and make sure you always have the sweetest dreams.”

“She called you ‘Mama’… Do not tell me she…” Luna too was just as taken aback as I was. And sure enough, James smiled at us both. Very proudly, I might add.

“Luna. Nightmare Moon. This is Gladesong. She’s our daughter.” He said with a proud yet meek smile. His daughter… The child of her and… Somewhere in my heart, I felt such burning envy. Even if it was just a dream. I knew he would never be mine, and yet…

Fluttershy then even expressed a brief giggle. “Also… We’ll be getting married in a few days. I hope you can both come.”

I was uncertain of what to say. And I could not allow my innermost feelings to surface, even if just a dream. But before I could even do anything, the tiny pegasus filly bowed shyly before us. “Um… It’s an honor to meet you, your…tallness?”

Any bitterness in my heart was quickly stifled at her words. A hearty chuckle escaped my throat, as it did with anyone who heard her. “The correct term is ‘highness’, child. But please, there is no need to bow. Your father is a good friend of ours. And you are Gladesong?”

The child before me was indeed a pegasus. Her coat was a tanner shade of yellow than her mother’s. Her mane and tail were styled in a similar fashion to Fluttershy’s, though were not quite as long. And for whatever reason, the coloration of them brought to mind two flavors of ice cream. They consisted of the same dark brown hair of her father and a similar shade of pink to her mother’s. And her eyes… The same gentle brown as her father’s. Furthermore, her body seemed…somewhat lankier than the average filly. Almost fawnlike. Was it a trait her mother had as a child? Regardless… I felt my heart soften in her presence. So precious…

“Ye… Yes. My name is Gladesong. And you’re both…Papa’s friends?” The child asked while looking quite nervous. Surely she had inherited some of her mother’s timid nature. But at least she was not cowering behind somepony. So it is safe to assume she was not as timid as her mother.

Luna was quick to comfort the uneasy child by gently holding her wingtip to her cheek. “There is no need to be so timid, child. Please do relax. As friends of your father, we are your friends as well.”

Her eyes brightened instantly as most of her uneasiness faded rapidly. “Really?! Uh… OK!”

“Now that the thought comes to me, just how old is she?” I felt the need to ask. Even if Gladesong had been born as early as possible after James’ arrival in Equestria, she would likely still be in diapers at that moment. Perhaps this dream was a projection of what could have been if their child had been conceived as soon as possible.

The answer I received was not what I expected. James smiled at us and said, “She’s almost three.”

Three… It was then that the truth began to make itself clear to me. The dream… It was not a projection of what could have been. It was a projection of what the near future could very possibly be. Luna too seemed to be aware of this as well, if that gaze of mild shock was to serve as any indication.

Feeling we had learned enough, I attempted to make an escape with my sister. “Actually… I just now remembered that we are meant to be at the town hall very shortly. But it was good seeing all of you. And it was especially a pleasure to meet you, Gladesong. Be good for your mother and father, all right?”

The child performed an adorable little hop with a bright smile spread across her lips. “OK! I’ll be good for Mama and Papa!”

“Good to hear. Now then, please do excuse us. Let us meet again very soon.” Luna said while reading my actions. Without trying to draw attention to ourselves, we made our way out of Sugarcube Corner. But while saying our goodbyes as I looked back at Fluttershy through the door… I saw…something… Her eye. It was barely detectable, but… I swear I saw her show a devious smirk as the colors of her eyes shifted for just an instant before returning to normal. The colors… What was it? It did not look like a pony’s eye…

“What do you make of this dreamscape, sister? Our friend now a father to a darling filly? Who could have predicted that?” My sister asked with much puzzlement in her voice as we walked along. The world certainly felt real, but… That?

I felt a frown spread across my jaws. Indeed, something was not quite right. “Indeed, Luna. I think I am beginning to comprehend exactly what this world is.” I stopped, gazing at the town of Ponyville around us. “We are in Ponyville because it is the one place in Equestria he prefers to be in. And now, a child with his beloved… Luna. This is indeed a dream, but it is the ideal dream. This is he living the most ideal life possible. In his eyes, at least.”

“An ideal life… You don’t suppose this dream may be healing him, do you not?” My sister asked while looking and sounding increasingly intrigued.

“It would not surprise me. I have stepped into the dreams of a comatose patient before and they still had the atmosphere and presence of a dream. This…does not. Furthermore… I strongly suspect something…or someone may be forcing him to experience this dream.” My thoughts immediately went back to that ominous presence I felt and heard when we attempted to enter my beloved’s dreaming mind. That, and the sudden brief anomaly in Fluttershy’s face…

Luna was not so certain. “Forcing him to experience such a wonderful dream? Truly perplexing. I would expect any forced dream to be an act of hostility, yet James is clearly happy here. You don’t suppose someone is trying to help him, do you?”

That would only be wishful thinking. I could feel the twisted madness in that distorted laughter as we were maimed while trying to access this dreamscape. “Perhaps… Or helping him to serve itself… It is too soon to say, sister. Let us spend whatever time we have left investigating this town. We just may have to return tomorrow night.”

For the remainder of our time dreaming, Luna and I roamed across Ponyville. It was…unsettling how real the place felt. Even far from the eyes and ears of the dreamer, the people in this nonexistent town behaved exactly as they would in the real world. And yet, every now and then, I would catch a glimpse of the exact same phenomenon. A brief glance with eyes that were not their own. It was always too brief to make out the colors, but from what I can remember… They were warmer colors. Not cooler like greens or blues. And they would always have that same devious smirk. But it would only last for a second or two before it would fade. As if the people themselves were not even aware of it. Or were they?

I could feel it coming. Morning was drawing near even as evening began to set upon Ponyville. I would awaken soon. I moved to the spot where Luna and I had found ourselves upon entering James’ dream. That hilltop near the town hall. And sure enough, I saw her soaring towards me. Luna set down before me and gave me a concerned frown. “Anything to report, sister?”

“This world is indeed all too real, despite being a dream. Even far from the dreamer, the people continue to go about their lives without interruption. Although… Have you seen any very brief anomalies in the ponies? Especially the eyes?” I replied while wondering if she had seen what I had seen.

Luna seemed surprised by my words. “You saw them too? It was always so brief that I could’ve sworn I had only imagined it. And yet, I could not part with the feeling that…I was being watched by some higher power… Wait! Sister… Do you suppose that…Discord may still be…?”

That name again. A name I have come to loathe. “Preposterous. You know as well as I do that he is dead. And besides, think about it, sister. If he were still living, would you really expect him to be keeping the man who butchered him in a fit of madness this happy and content? No, I could only see him playing the guise of a trickster god toying with his life at every turn. And this dream is far from that.”

“Hmm… I see your point. He would likely be cross with James after that. But then again, he is indeed beyond the living now. Even so… This is a curious turn of events that likely requires investigation.” My sister nodded after only momentary contemplation. “Shall we return tomorrow night to investigate further?”

I nodded. Despite how…perfect my beloved’s life seems in this dream, there was something about it that left me uneasy. “Indeed. I will see you there. But for now, we must awaken. The moon must be lowered, Luna.”

“Yes, I shall get to that right away… And it seems nopony will notice us vanish from up here. I shall see you at breakfast, Nightmare Moon.” Those were the last words I heard before I awoke to the feeling of a soft mattress below me and soft plush covers draped over my body. Morning had come. And I was awake.

I feel it is too soon to mention my findings to anyone just yet. I would not want to raise an alarm over anything that could be nothing. For now, this shall be kept between me and my fellow sister of the dreaming planes. But something is going on inside my beloved’s dreaming mind. And we will find out what is wrong. But even so…

Please, awaken soon, my love. It was a pleasure to see and feel you again, but nothing could ever match holding you in my wings in the true physical plane. Please… I do not wish to see decades go by only to watch you fade from this world without hearing your voice again…

Well, guess I’ll try my hoof at this again. It’s been a really long time since I last wrote something like this. But… I need to do something to cope. I’m really tempted to start hitting the tavern to help me get my mind off things, but we’re not too far gone… Yet, at least.

In case you haven’t figured it out yet, this is good ol’ Rainbow Dash writing. You know me. The fastest thing with two wings? The most dependable and loyal… Oh, forget it. There’s no way I can call myself that after what happened… Darn it… He was right in front of me and I couldn’t do anything! I felt him go limp… I saw him become still… Is that… Is that what it feels like to watch somepony you love die?

Thank goodness we got him to the hospital in time. But now… A coma? I still can’t believe it. Why a coma?! I mean… It feels so much better knowing he’s not gonna die on us, but… What if he never wakes up?! I’ve heard these things can take years to end! And sometimes, they never do…

It almost feels like a sick joke… Like it’s our punishment for failing him. That wasn’t just a promise. We Pinkie Promised! Ugh, if Discord were still alive and kicking, I’d sonic rainboom the guy into next year! But… I know he didn’t get to me. I didn’t betray James, so…why do I feel like I did?

“I don’t get it, Tank… Why’d this happen?” I was just lounging around on my bed upside-down with my pet tortoise hovering next to me. He has to wear that little propeller thing on his shell all the time or he’ll have a hard time getting around the place. But anyway, he just bowed his head while he really slowly started to frown. He’s only met James a couple of times. And the first time, he fell right on the poor guy’s head.

I didn’t get too long to really think about anything. Next thing I know, there’s a knock on the window. Yeah, cloud houses have windows. But they’re more like curtains. I went over to the window and pushed the thing open. Cloudchaser was flapping on the other side. “Morning, Rainbow Dash. Something wrong? You didn’t come into work for the last few days.”

Come into work? Wha… Oh, dang it! I forgot all about the weather! I facehoofed right on the spot. “Aw, maaaan… I’m really sorry. Some really awful stuff’s had me bogged down lately that I just couldn’t focus and forgot all about it. What’s on the schedule today?”

“Yeah, I thought it had something to do with your friend. I’m really sorry about whatever happened. Anyway, we’re behind on getting some precipitation over Ponyville, so we need to really bring in a heavy downpour to make up for lost time.” Cloudchaser said while looking at me with a bit of a sad frown. I guess somepony found out about it.

“Something heavy? Yeah, I guess we were getting kinda dry lately. I’ll get right on it. Just let me finish things up here and I’ll get right to work.” I guess my wings could use a bit of flexing. I’ve been taking things real slow lately. Anxiety will do that to you.

That looked like it got Cloudchaser ready to go away. “Cool! I’ll go round up some clouds to get things started.” And off she went.

I honestly didn’t wanna go anywhere, but I did have a job to do. I made sure Tank would be OK before I took off for town. By the time I got there, there was already a pretty decent cloud cover over town. So I went to work, swooping all over the place and pushing more and more clouds over Ponyville. With all that extra moisture being packed together, the massive cloud cluster started turning a pretty scary dark gray. All we had to do then was wait for the rain to start pouring on its own.

“Well… That’s over and done with…” I guess I had a lot of free time on my hooves after that. But what to do… I wasn’t feeling hungry or anything like that. But after a minute, I had an idea. There was someone I wanted to see.

Yeah, you know where I was going with that. I made a beeline for the hospital. And since I knew the room I was looking for there wasn’t on the ground floor, I slipped in through the front window on the top floor. And right after that, I heard a thunderclap outside. And then the rain really started coming down. “Phew. Close one.”

It didn’t take me long to find the one hospital room I was familiar with. Room 12. I knew what was on the other side. And…I was both hopeful, but also dreading to see him. I already saw him before and…it hurt back then.

I nudged the door open. I didn’t wanna do anything to disturb anypony. But something was weird. The room was really quiet. “Huh… Guess they took him off that heart monitor.”

But when I went around the curtains on the other side of that spare bed, I got a good shock. He wasn’t there. James was…gone.

“Wait a minute… James? You still there?” I had to be seeing things. The only reason somepony would take someone out of a hospital room like that is… I pulled the covers down. Still nothing. I looked under the bed. Nothing! “No… No…! Where’d you go?! You’ve gotta still be here! They didn’t take you to the morgue! They didn’t!”

My head was spinning. I felt like I was gonna barf. I’ve never been more scared in my entire life than right then. Good thing the doctor showed up when he did or I might’ve totally snapped. I saw him loop around the curtains. “What seems to be the… Rainbow Dash, what are you doing?! This room isn’t even in use right now!”

I didn’t wait. I swooped right up to the guy and grabbed him by the shoulders. I was so scared, I was crying buckets. “Where is he?! Where’d you take him?!”

“Rainbow Dash, calm down! Your friend is still fine! We just moved him to a ground level room!” He pushed me off while almost yelling at me. I know I was really bouncing off the walls, but… I couldn’t help it. I love that man…

“Huh? Ground level? He’s…still alive?” I felt my heart slowing and a headache building. I mean to go from freaking out to calming down that fast has to be murder on your nerves.

The doc adjusted his stethoscope around his neck before he looked at me. “Yes. Still comatose, but his vital signs are stable. Since we deemed him a high-risk patient, we moved him to the ground floor for speedier access to his location if something came up. I’ll take you to him if you want to visit.”

“Yeah… Yeah, I’ll go. Lead on, doc…” Man, that gave me a good scare. My heart was still pounding and I even still felt sick. I needed some water really soon. Boy, did I feel stupid after that. I wouldn't have had a reason to freak out if I just checked in on the ground floor like everypony else.

We went down the elevator and the doc led me through the halls. The room we stopped at wasn’t too far from the lobby. I think it was G5? I guess the G means it’s on the ground floor. There was a window on the wall next to the door that let us look in, although it also had long white blinds that could be closed from the inside. And there he was. Still asleep…

“I’ll leave you two alone. Just don’t cause any trouble for him, all right?” The doc said before he headed down the hall. After that, I decided to just head on in.

The room was so quiet… I mean like…really creepy kind of quiet. The only thing I heard was the beeping coming from his heart monitor. And the rain was pouring just on the outside of the window with an occasional lightning flash. Ponyville was getting soaked and the weather couldn’t have better fit the mood.

I went over to James and stood by his bed. He still looked the same as when I saw him. Looks like the nurses were doing a good job of keeping him shaved and clean. I know he hates going a full day without washing up at least once.

There was no point in trying, but… I gently nudged his cheek. I couldn’t reach his mouth as long as he was wearing that mask. “Hey… How’re you holding up, big guy? I bet you’ve sawed enough logs to rebuild half of Ponyville by now.”

Nothing. He didn’t say anything. But I could hear him breathing. It felt so… I don’t even know how to describe it. He was right in front of me. Still alive, but asleep. And no matter what I tried, nothing would wake him up. His body was right in front of me, but his mind… I don’t know where it was. It hurt… Oh man, it hurt like nothing I’d ever felt before…

“James… I’m not gonna cry. I know you’re still alive in there. I know you were still yourself when I found you. You’re not the monster Discord tried to turn you into. You’re still…you, ya know? I know you’re gonna wake up someday soon… I mean… You’ll be all OK and back on your feet in a little while, right?” I didn’t want to cry. I couldn’t cry. I mean, yeah. I love the guy, but…

I don’t even know where that came from. I just started bawling like nobody’s business out of nowhere and laid my head on his chest. “Why did this happen?! You weren’t even supposed to be there! Why’d you have to come along?! I don’t care if Discord’s gone for good now! It wasn’t worth it if it meant I’d end up losing you…”

No… I shouldn’t blame him for coming… I wanted him to be with us when Discord got loose again. He’s always been a good friend… Just like the girls. But why… Why did Discord have to do that to him? I don’t even know what to think… I just want James back…

I could hear him breathing with my ear against his chest. Really long and deep breaths… Whenever he would hold me, he would always be breathing really deep like that… Really calming. Lifting and lowering. I just sniffled like a little filly being held by her dad. “You know I still love you, right? No matter what… No matter what happens when you wake up… Even if things fall apart with everypony else… You’ll always have me.”

I started to gently rub my hoof up and down his arm under the sheets. I just wanted him to feel me… To know I was there. “I know you and I always bumped heads a bit more than with anypony else. I know my ego gets on your nerves sometimes. You probably think I don’t notice when you roll your eyes or shake your head, but I see it. I’m sorry… That’s just…one of my quirks, you know? I mean I’d prefer it if you were a bit more wild and direct too, but I don’t ever hold that against you. I mean… Things will still be the same between us when you wake up, right? You won’t leave me, will you?”

I don’t even know how much time passed. I think I might’ve even passed out for a nap with my head on his chest. I just…didn’t want to go. I was scared of what might happen if I turned my back on him for even a minute. But when I finally came to, it was from somepony nudging me. “Hey… Rainbow Dash? Are you awake?”

“Huh? Who’s… Oh. Hey, Mitta. What’s up?” Turns out Mitta had swung by for a visit. I shouldn’t have been surprised. She and James have been pretty close ever since he got her outta that freaky zombie village in the Everfree Forest. I don’t even remember its name.

She didn’t look too happy. I guess she found out about what happened to him. “I came by to visit James. Is he…?”

I didn’t try to hide anything. I pushed myself off the bed and looked at her. “Yeah… A coma. Nothing you do will wake him up. And don’t ask, OK? It’s…a long messy story.”

“I know… Rarity told me all about that…Discord person…” She kept looking at James and looking back at me. I guess she wanted to spend a little personal time with him.

“Huh…? Oh… All right… I’ve been here for a while already, so I’ll leave you two alone. Have fun…” I said and started to make my way out of the room. When I looked back in through the window, I saw Mitta place her hoof on James’ shoulder. I didn’t move for a minute for some reason. I guess I just couldn’t look away. After a moment, she set her head down on his chest kind of like how I did. That’s when I when I went away. I didn’t need to see her cry.

The whole day was just such a drag. I didn’t have any drive to do anything. And that weather wasn’t helping. Even into the night, that huge downpour just kept going. I couldn’t even focus enough to read my Daring Do novels. Everything that was fun to me…just didn’t interest me at that time.

I guess that’s what depression does to you. I was just feeling so bad and sick with worry that I just couldn’t have fun or even do anything to make myself happy. All that guilt… And the shock of everything that happened… Will James even still be himself when he wakes up?

I looked out the window. Still plenty of rain and lightning. But even with all that ugly weather, I didn’t want to be at home. I just wanted to be near him to make sure he would be all right.

I felt some of my depression get pushed down. I got a bit of a rush since I knew what I wanted to do. I went around my house, gathering up some stuff for an overnight stay. A blanket, a notebook, a writing quill, a pillow, an inflatable mattress… Was that all I needed? Oh yeah, and a little nightlight. Once I had that stuff packed up in some saddlebags, I checked on Tank to make sure he’d be OK for the night and then took off for Ponyville.

It was late, so things were really dark as I flew through the rain. The wind was pretty bad too, but flying through that kinda weather is a piece of cake for me. When I got to the hospital, all the lights were off. I guess everypony was closing up for the night. But there’s always some security around there. Maybe they’re there to keep the mental patients from wandering out of the place. I even saw one when I got chased out by the hospital staff when… Actually, never mind. Not one of my smarter decisions back then.

I couldn’t go through the front door because of the security guard stationed around there, so I had to slip in through the front top window and then take the elevator down. I almost ran right into the same doctor again on my way around. But I finally managed to find room G5 again and slipped inside. Close call. With how quiet the place is, you’d think somepony would’ve heard the door click shut.

I made sure to close the blinds to the window next to the door so nopony could see me in the room. And… He was still there. Exactly where I left him. Every moment or two, a flash of lightning from outside the window across from him would light the big guy up. I couldn’t even see the moon out there.

“Hey there, James… Nice night, huh? I know you always loved those warm summer rainstorms…” I gotta admit it was really calming to listen to that storm outside the window. It made for some really cozy atmosphere. I went to the other side of the bed, the side where all that medical equipment was sitting, and set up my makeshift bed with that little lamp I brought giving me a bit more light to work with.

“There we go. Hey… You don’t mind me staying here for the night, do you?” I asked while reaching out to James. The poor guy still didn’t move or say anything. I knew he wouldn’t respond, but… I couldn’t help it. I was hoping that just maybe he would wake up if I said something to him. When he still didn’t say anything, there was just one thing left I could do. I kissed him on the cheek. “OK… Sweet dreams, James… And just don’t forget… I’ll always love you.”

Well… I think that’s it. I better turn this light off before somepony notices a bit of it peeking through the blinds. I just…want to stay close to him for now. James… Even if you can’t hear me, I hope you’re at least dreaming of us. We miss you…

Another night ends and another day begins. Such is my morning routine. And yet, today is far from normal. I could almost immediately feel it in the air as I rose from my bed. The perpetual air of gloom permeating throughout the palace. The anxiety. And I knew the cause.

I have not been well these past few days. To know that I am responsible for… How could I have foreseen the bedlam that would have occurred once Discord became free once more? And how could he have been foolish enough to tamper with the human heart? Discord… If I had any inkling of anticipation that allowing you to live this long would have brought this upon us, I would have never allowed myself to be blinded by my desires.

As if led by an invisible force, I found myself standing within the courtyard just outside the labyrinth. The bloodstains and remnants of Discord’s corpse had since been removed. But the scars remained. The landscaping needed to restore the mangled environment had not yet begun. Awful… Simply awful. For such a pristine environment to be so thoroughly ravaged, the struggle there must have been awe-inspiring, if not horrifying.

I knew I was delaying the inevitable. I knew, and yet I did not want to believe it. I knew Discord was beyond salvation. A prisoner of his fractured heart. I knew he would never return to how he once was, and yet I clung desperately to the hope that he just might. And in the end, he was taken from me regardless. And yet, despite this fact, I cannot fault the one who ended his eternal life. He was his final victim. And for once, Discord did not escape the consequences of his madness. No. If anyone is at fault for this, it is I.

I stood before the aftermath of the madness that must have consumed my friend. Another mistake upon my shoulders. I pray my subjects did not witness too much… To think that this is the magnitude a human whose heart is fueled by wrath and despair can enact upon those who have wronged him. And James… I could never have imagined him being capable of something like this. Discord… Why? What did you take from him to drive him to such insanity?

It would have been one thing if the horror stopped there. But with Discord’s demise, a new grim chapter has begun. Our friend, his heart and mind fractured, lies in a deep slumber. A coma that he may never awaken from. A coma…that is my doing. No one… No single person aside from my sisters and I know the true reasons behind Discord’s madness and why he remained alive in this world. When the day comes that our friend awakens… Will he find it in his heart to forgive me?

I could not remain. The memories became too painful as I beheld the ruined landscape before me. I returned to the palace and made my way to the kitchen. My appetite having suffered at the hands of my mood, I was not hungry for more than a few morsels. I hardly even noticed the taste. After a few bites, I retreated to a place where I could be at peace. The patio that lies within the royal garden.

The chirping of many types of songbirds filled the air as I rested upon a cushion, although the weather seemed surprisingly gloomy. It seemed that Ponyville had been under a heavy downpour since yesterday. I suppose the air currents had carried some of their weather to us. It felt as if it could begin raining within the hour. And yet, I did not mind. I hardly noticed anything around me.

After some time, I was finally woken from my trance by a stern male voice. One of the royal guards stood before me. His name eludes me at this moment, but he presented to me a thin parcel. I recognized the emblem printed on one side. It came from Ponyville Hospital. I thanked the guard and he departed, leaving me with the parcel and its contents, which I promptly removed from its container.

“Vital signs continue to improve… No changes in cognitive or sensory awareness… Nothing new then.” The report as I requested contained the current condition of my hospitalized friend. Reading it, I was both relived yet disappointed. He was not in danger of death, but was still in the clutches of the coma that had taken his mind captive.

It has been a few days since he was taken from Canterlot and moved closer to home. I can only imagine how his friends are handling his condition at this time. It must be jarring to have someone you saw just a few days ago come home in a coma he may never awaken from. Although I hardly had time to dwell on it. I soon noticed a familiar presence nearby. “Good morning, sister. Are you well?”

With a twist of my head, I found Luna resting beside me. If there is one pony whose company I can never tire of, it is hers. Despite my heavy heart, I managed to coax myself into showing at least a slight smile. “Well… I suppose I’m about as well as I can be, all things considered.”

“You are worrying us, Celestia. You seldom eat and your disposition is far from sunny.” Luna said while looking noticeably bothered. I suppose I should not be surprised. She knows me better than anypony else.

A long sigh escaped my lips while I shook my head. I would be lying to myself if I said I was fine. “You know everything that has occurred, Luna… Much is weighing on my mind, as well as my heart…”

“I know… I too am finding myself longing for the days when Discord was still with us…” Luna spoke with a sigh, her face showing a profound frown. “However, I do have some good tidings. Nightmare Moon and I have been keeping a close watch on our bedridden friend.”

“I have just received an update from Ponyville Hospital, sister. There is no need for… Oh, wait. You mean… In his dreams?” It took me a moment to actually catch on to what Luna was referring to. There is only one place where both she and our sister of the night can access with equal ease.

Luna displayed a small smile. “Indeed. While there have been some…interesting complications in accessing his dreaming mind, we have found that he is consistently dreaming of the same place at all times. It is a very pleasant and happy dream for him, so his mind is likely healing.”

A happy dream… I was fearful that his mind was locked in eternal misery after what Discord forced him through. Knowing that his dreams are indeed blissful did much to soothe my worries. Even if we could not reach him, at least he was not in any sort of pain. “It pleases me to hear that… After all that has passed, he deserves respite. Please, continue keeping watch over him as only you and Nightmare Moon can.”

“It will be done, Celestia.” Luna said with a more confident tone, although her brief show of a smile was quickly replaced by another forlorn frown. As was mine. “Still…there is nothing quite like being in a friend’s presence while in a world you know is real.”

My routine went by without much change. I saw to the audiences of the mayors of Manehattan and Los Pegasus, partook in a local party of the Canterlot elite, and dealt with some more of that dreaded paperwork. And despite my inner turmoil, I faced them all with either a gaze of focused serenity or a calm smile. What I would give to be able to go a day while allowing myself to openly grieve…

Finally, in the mid afternoon, I stood upon my balcony. The sun was still high in the sky, although I would eventually have to gradually make it set sooner to accommodate the approach of autumn. However, my gaze fell upon Ponyville in the distance. That thick rainy cloud cover was still keeping it in the dark.

He was there. Still asleep and unable to awaken. I wanted to see him. To insure he was well. It was my ambition to see Equestria truly returned to the state that earned it its namesake that brought him into this world. And now knowing that he was suffering because of my foolishness…

My mind was made up. With my wings spread, I leapt from the edge of my balcony and swooped down along the mountainside. My duties could wait. There was somewhere I needed to be. The wind carried me along, though I soon had to exercise greater effort to remain aloft as I drew near Ponyville once my coat and feathers began to absorb the rain.

Few were out and about in the rain, so my arrival in Ponyville went unnoticed. Although once I arrived just outside the local hospital, I found myself soaked to the skin. I marched into the lobby, were one of the local nurses was quick to notice me from behind the receptionist’s counter. “Good af… Oh, your highness!”

“One moment, please.” I spoke before I spread my soaked wings. From my tail to my mane, I was a sopping mess. But with a quick cast of one of my heat-based, spells, I was instantly dried as all of the moisture I had accumulated burst forth from me in a cloud of steam. Once more, I was warm and dry. I then gazed directly at the nurse while I folded my wings. “Now then, may I… Wait. What is… Oh, don’t tell me it happened again!”

The nurse before me was clearly trying to not laugh. Now I remember why I do not dry myself like that whenever I get out of a swimming pool or the bathtub. While my coat and feathers were fine, my mane and tail were… Well, use your imagination. All I will say is that they did not retain their usual billowing elegance.

One emergency makeover later, courtesy of a few extra nurses with spare hair combs, I stood before the nurse behind the front desk. “Now that my little issue has been dealt with… Where may I find a certain Mr. James?”

She seemed to know exactly who I was referring to. “Oh, you’ll find him in room G5. It’s down the hall to your left.”

“Thank you. And just as a precaution, if anypony comes looking for me, tell them I wish to not be disturbed.” I then decreed before leaving the lobby and heading down the hall she had directed me to. The hall was mostly deserted aside from a couple of surgeons who were all too easily distracted by my presence. However, I soon found it. Room G5.

Before I could push the door open, I noticed that the room had a window near it to look through. The blinds were not in a closed position, so I could easily see into it. And sure enough, I was not the first to visit. Seated at the side of the bed that lay beyond the window was somepony I know all too well. My own student, Twilight Sparkle.

“Oh, Twilight… Forgive me for what I have forced you all through…” I muttered softly to myself before pushing the door open. It pained me to see my dear student in such distress. I know she and James had always been close to the point of where she was the first person he met upon arriving in Ponyville a year ago.

Twilight was quick to respond to the sound of the door opening and turned to face me. That shocked gaze she showed was a clear indication that she was not expecting me at all. “Princess Celestia?! You… I wasn’t expecting…”

Soon coming to a loss of words, she sprinted towards me and soon fell against me while I draped my wing over her. I then gently rested my neck over hers to hold her close to me. “It is all right, Twilight. I snuck away from the palace to visit. Nopony knows I’m here yet.”

A lone tear fell from her eyes as I held my dear student against me. “I’m glad you’re here… It’s just… I didn’t expect being with him when he’s like this could be so hard…”

I lifted my head. He lay before us, a mask upon his mouth and nose as he lay in a deep slumber. It felt as if I could awaken him with a tender nudge, yet I knew in my heart it was far from being that simple. Twilight gazed up at me, her eyes filled with uncertainty now that she was in my presence. And so I guided her. “Come… Let us go to him together.”

In unison, we walked forward until we were at his bedside. Twilight then reached out and rested her hoof upon his hand just under the sheets. “I didn’t think it would hurt this much… I touch him…and I talk to him…but nothing works… I keep thinking he’ll hear me and wake up…but I just can’t reach him…”

Indeed, I did feel a type of pain in my heart I had seldom felt in my very long life. A feeling of helplessness as I stood before someone who holds some importance to me. “I know, Twilight… But while he cannot hear you, I’m certain he can still at least feel you. You have always been dear to him and he likely has not forgotten that.”

Twilight did not speak. She merely leaned against me while I held her in my wing. She remained silent for quite some time, never speaking while either touching or embracing her dear friend. James… Could you still feel her? Could you still feel her heart reaching out to you? You are most precious to my student… I pray you have not forgotten.

After some time, my student finally turned to me with tears still fresh in her eyes. “I… I think I need to get a wet cloth or something. My eyes are sore… Do you need some time with him too?”

“I would appreciate that, Twilight. If you don’t mind…” I replied softly. I did indeed wish to get in some solo time with our friend, but as she was there first, I could not force her to rush her visit.

She departed with her head hanging low. It is never easy when a loved one lies in a coma. I stood before him in solemn silence. Beyond the window, the rain still pounded against the glass. A fitting atmosphere. My friend lay before me. I was both in his company, yet entirely alone as well.

“How are you today, my friend?” I idly asked, not truly taking into account whether or not he could hear me. I was half expecting him to show at least some minor response. A soft groan, a stirring, perhaps even a twitching of the eyelids. Instead, I got nothing. It…almost felt as if I was speaking to a corpse.

My eyes wandered. And soon, they fell upon his right arm. Unlike the rest of him, it was exposed. The bandages were still tightly in place. I cringed as I recalled that day when he was first admitted to the hospital in Canterlot just after whatever hellish circumstances took place outside the labyrinth. I had been informed that the gauntlet over his right forearm had been melted and twisted to the point of being difficult to remove. And yet, when I used the spell needed to melt it off of the wearer…

Such severe burns… What sort of insanity drove him to continue fighting with such a wound, let alone continue using that hand to hold his sword? He must have been in utter agony with such burns coating his flesh. Just what level of heat could even damage his armor in such a way? The alloy it is constructed of is highly resistant to heat. To think he was mad enough to attempt to use my own plasma magic in spite of having not even begun training to harness it… It was a miracle he did not end up obliterating himself in the process.

“I don’t know who is the bigger fool. You for attempting to use magic you could not possibly control as you are now or I for allowing this to happen…” I said with a sigh while beholding the unconscious form of the man before me. “No… I was the fool for certain. James… Forgive me for allowing Discord to do this to you… You did not deserve this…”

I drew closer to his face. He still did not show any signs of reaction to my presence. “If only you knew how much you are missed… Your friends long for you. As do I…” I lifted my hoof, feeling for something precious atop my head. And I soon felt it. Tightly wrapped around the base of my horn. A ring. “Do you see this? Do you remember the day you gave me this treasure? I still have it. And…I still think of you whenever I see it in my reflection.”

“I wish I got to know you more before this happened… It feels as if there may be more between you and I than I ever expected. I only saw glimpses of it during our recent activities together. Something…familiar. Something kindred…” I said softly, feeling myself reaching out to him only to have no one reaching out to me as well. I felt so alone at that moment…

I gazed down at him in silence momentarily. What was going on in his dreaming mind? What was it my sisters had seen? My friend… I hope your thoughts and dreams are nothing short of paradise after what you struggled through… “Just please… All I ask is that you awaken someday soon. There is much riding on your shoulders, whether you know it or not. You have been performing splendidly as the herald of humanity’s return to this world. Please… Do not let it fall apart now. Not when we have already come so far.”

Ever so tenderly, I brought the tip of my wing to his cheek. A single feather lightly touched his face. “Please… It pains me to see you this way, my friend… I mean… We are friends, aren’t we? I hope… I hope you saw me as a friend…”

I could not stay any longer than that. Reluctantly, I departed and was able to say my goodbyes to Twilight before flying home. This time, I made certain to coat myself in a barrier to shield myself from the downpour. Upon reaching the balcony to my private chambers, I was fortunate enough to find that nopony had discovered my absence. Although my sisters will be searching for me before our midday meal now.

I shall end this documentation here. I am not even certain of why I am writing this. Perhaps as a means to look back on this disaster and remember where it was I fell short…

Ugh… What day was it? Let me check the calendar… Oh, right. It’s been eight days since that whole thing happened. Eight days… Feels like eight weeks.

I’ve felt so sick all week… And I’m usually bouncing off the walls and smiling and giggling! This isn’t like me…just like how it wasn’t like me when… No… Pinkie Pie NEVER breaks a Pinkie Promise. I didn’t break that promise… I know I didn’t. I know I couldn’t. But…it happened anyway…

I’m a mess… I don’t know if my hair wants to stay poofy or saggy. I haven’t even been able to work. I’m just…so scared and depressed… I want to tell him I’m sorry. I want to say that wasn’t really me. But…what if he can’t even hear me? What if he never wakes up so I can tell him? What if he dies not knowing it wasn’t real?

Maybe… Maybe he was already waking up! Yeah! Maybe he was already sitting up awake in bed at the hospital! So I went around my place, gathering up all sorts of things for a friend in the hospital. Checkers, a box of chocolate drops, and a tea set! Warm tea is always good for ponies who are bedridden. And maybe humans too. But once I was all packed up, I headed off to the hospital right away.

It felt so good to be going to the hospital so sure he would be awake. I hadn’t heard his voice in eight days. Been having the weirdest dreams too. And he was almost always there. Don’t you just hate it when you wake up from a dream and then you just can’t remember it an hour later? Oh, and just in case you haven’t figured it out yet, this is Pinkie Pie writing today!

Well, I got to the hospital in no time. So I went right up to the front desk and gave the receptionist my best smile. “Morning, Miss Redheart! I’m just here to pop in and say hi to James.”

She gave me a pretty sad smile for some reason. “I see. Well, don’t go up to the top floor today. You haven’t been in for a few days, but he’s been moved to the ground floor. You can find him in room G5.”

“G5?! I thought we were G4! This I gotta see! And thanks!” And off I went down the side hall. Wow, James is in the room with G5 ponies?! Golly, time sure flies! G1 was a long time ago, but had a good start with all things considered. G2 was just OK, but G3 was just awful. And I should know! I was there! And I was a real idiot back then! And don’t get me started on G3.5! Just…why… Just remembering that gets me depressed… Oh, wait. You don’t know about all that stuff? Um… Look! There’s a moose behind you!

Anyway… I saw that there was a window on the wall next to the door to room G5. “Ooh, I can see what’s in there?!”

I ran right up to the window and peeked in. But the room was empty. Well, except for the bed with James in it, that medical equipment, and a little nightstand to his left. But no G5 ponies. “Aw, nuts. Guess I’ll have to wait another five years or something after all. So much for a sneak peek!”

I went inside after that. All that rain the last couple of days had finally let up, but the weather was still really gloomy. So it was kinda dark in there. I went over to the nightstand and flipped the lamp on. That brightened things up a bit. And James was still asleep.

“Good morning, James! Been sawing lots and lots of logs lately? Well, I’ve brought some goodies for the little dream lumberjack.” I gave him my best smile and pulled out a box of his favorite treats. Chocolate drops topped with little icing patterns to look like balloons! “Mmhm! It’s your favorite! Chocolate drops!”

Something was fishy. I was talking pretty loud and nudging him a lot, but he wasn’t waking up at all. Maybe he just needed a bit of coaxing to wake up. So I moved one of them right under his nose. After I removed that mask on his face, that is. “Yum yum, sweet and yummy! Come on, James! I dressed these up just for you!” I then chomped on one to demonstrate just how tasty they were. A good baker always knows to sample her goods to make sure she got them right. “Mmm! Soooo good! I really should get some milk with this!”

He didn’t even lick his lips or roll over. I didn’t even hear his stomach growl. “Oh, come on, James! You haven’t eaten anything in days!” I managed to pry his mouth open and started to push one of them in, but it was too wide to fit into his whole mouth. But it was enough for one bite.

“Here you go… Just baked this morning… Go on… Take a bite and…” I kept pushing it bit by bit, but… He… He wasn’t biting. I felt myself choking up. Why was I wanting to cry? He was fine… He was OK… He was gonna wake up any second… “Come on, James… You need to eat your breakfast…. Can’t…start your day without…”

I… I couldn’t keep lying to myself… I collapsed by his side and just started bawling my eyes out. I was doing all I could to wake him up and he still wasn’t there! I climbed back up to him and laid on his chest while looking at him. “I know you’re still mad at me! I’m mad at me too… You’re just trying to get back at me for blowing up at you like that, right?! Well, you’ve done enough! You’re scaring me, OK?! You’ve punished me enough! So please, just wake up and we can go right back to being friends, all right?!”

I was begging… I just wanted to see him smile at me again… To hold me and hug me like he used to… But he didn’t. He didn’t open his eyes or say a word. I knew he wasn’t dead, but… Why is this so hard?! I’ve never had to deal with anything like this before! It’s just…torture… It’s torture to see one of my bestest friends in the whole world like this!

It took a few minutes, but I stopped crying. Crying wasn’t going to solve anything anyway. My mane and tail… It’s been a while since I saw them that straight and dark. “James… I’m so sorry… I Pinkie Promised that day and… I invented the Pinkie Promise… Why couldn’t I keep it? You didn’t deserve that…”

I laid my head on his chest. I could still hear his breathing. It was calming to listen to. “You never did talk much when on the job… You always got so focused when working. And you hardly ever smile compared to the rest of my friends… But when you do smile… It’s… It’s always such a nice smile. And you always give the best hugs… I… I just want things to go back to those days…”

He didn’t make a sound. But he kept breathing. At least he was still breathing. I reached out and licked the icing and chocolate from his lips. I don’t think the doctors would like it if they found out I tried to feed him while he was still asleep… Tasted really sweet. “You’re always so quiet… Almost gloomy sometimes… So it always feels so good to make you smile and feel happy… You and me… We’re nothing alike… But I wouldn’t change anything about you, James… I know…I’m important to you… Or at least I…was. We’re good friends… Really good friends… At least I hope we still are… Just… When you finally do wake up… Just…please… Please still be James… Please still be that quiet sweet serious man I know…”

I don’t think I moved for a while. I just wanted to be there with him. I could almost feel him. He felt so close…but so far away too… At least we could pass the time with that game of checkers I brought along. I reached into my Pinkie Space and pulled out a little table that’s just right for a checkerboard. “Hey, James? You… Uh… You up for a game of checkers?”

He didn’t answer. At least I think he didn’t answer. “Huh? You prefer chess? Ooh, that’s pretty sophisticated! Lemme see if I brought chess pieces… Um… Yup! I’ve got the whole set!” I was starting to feel a bit better. I wonder why?

“OK, you’ve got black and I’ve got white. Your move! Uh huh… Just pawns right now? OK, now you’re moving your rook. I’ll just move my knight here and… Ooh, you got my knight! But now I’ve got your bishop! Hey! You’re pulling out the queen already?! Well, you better not move it there, because I’ll… Oh… You’ve got me in check already.” Wow, I didn’t know James wasn’t bad at chess at all. But it looks like he just takes things as they come at first until he starts to get an idea of how to make things go. Just what I’d expect from him!

“Checkmate?! Already?! Ooh, you got me good! Wanna go again?” I couldn’t believe I already lost. Oh well! I would just get him on the rebound! So I put all the pieces back in place and we started over. Just the pawns with James moving his big players forward a bit at a time.

Well, that went on for a while. And James won more games than he lost. But after a while, I heard somepony behind me. “Uh… Sugarcube? What’re ya doin’ there?”

It looked like Applejack had stopped by for a visit too. So I turned around and gave her a big smile. “Howdy, Applejack! I’m just keeping James company while he rests up. Wanna join in for a game of chess? He’s pretty good!”

“He’s…playin’ ya in a game of chess? Uh…how? Wait a sec…” Right when she said that, I heard the door open. And Twilight was standing in the doorway. “Oh, howdy. What brings ya around these parts, Twi?”

She looked in at us with a tiny little smile, though she still looked really sad. “Hey there, AJ. Pinkie Pie. I was just stopping by to check on James… Um… Was I interrupting a game of chess between you girls?”

“Nah, I just got here. But…uh… Could I have a word with ya in private for a minute, Twi? It’s important.” Applejack said before she kind of pushed Twilight out of the room and almost completely closed the door behind her.

“Hmm… That was sudden. Hey, James? Could you hold on for just a second? I wanna listen in. And no moving pieces around while my back’s turned! Oh, I know it’s kinda invasive to listen in on a private conversation, but I’m feeling a bit suspicious. Don’t look at me like that! I promise I won’t ever tell anypony about what they’re saying!” I left James by the chessboard and scooted over to the crack in the doorway. What were they up to?

“I wish I was kiddin’, Twi. I saw ‘er movin’ the chess pieces on the far side of the board. And she says James is playin’ her in that game.” I heard Applejack say. What was she even talking about?! It’s against the rules to move your opponent’s chess pieces in a game! I was really tempted to just bust outta the room and tell her off, but I stayed quiet. I wanted to hear what Twilight had to say.

“You know Pinkie Pie, Applejack. And you know what we’ve been going through. I think it’s just her stress and guilt manifesting in her thinking she is seeing James awake and all right instead of comatose. I know I wish he was awake…” No… James wasn’t comatose. He was doing fine. But when I looked back at him… He was still lying there. Eyes still closed. Mask still on his face. His arms were still under the blankets…

I heard Applejack talk again while I started to feel really scared. “Do ya think we should get ‘er some help? I mean… Pinkie’s always been really off the walls, but not like this… She’s really startin’ ta spook me, Twi…”

“I know, Applejack… It’s scaring me too. Pinkie… She’s not somepony who values friends lightly. I really do think that to her, friends are everything. Friends are her life. And knowing she helped put one of the friends that make her life worth living in a coma… You know what that’s like. But…let’s wait a while and see if she starts to cope better. It’s hard enough on all of us having just one friend locked away in a hospital. I don’t want to see another friend have to be put away too…” I heard Twilight say. But… I helped put James in… But that was a Pinkie Promise… I… Pinkie Pie never breaks a Pinkie Promise… Was it all a nightmare? That couldn’t have happened, right?

I went back over to James. He was still there, fast asleep. I reached out and touched his cheek. “James… Please be honest with me. Did… Did I do something to help make you like this?”

He didn’t say anything that time. Nothing… I… I couldn’t keep trying to lie to myself. I did do it… I couldn’t stay. I ran out the door and past my friends and went all the way home. I want to cry… Maybe even scream. But nothing came.

I went right upstairs and fell on my bed. I can’t believe it… I don’t wanna believe it… I couldn’t have done that to him… My head hurt… I felt sick…

After a moment, I reached under my bed and pulled something out. A little something special I bring out sometimes. A little cassette player. There was already a tape inside. So I hit the play button as the little wheels inside started to spin.

“Uh… Pinkie? What’s that in your mane?” I felt myself smile when I heard that voice.

“Huh? Uh… Well… It’s a tape recorder! You know, something to record…” I heard myself say, but I got cut off.

“I know what it is. I had one as a kid. But what’re you doing with it?” I heard the voice ask again. Hearing that conversation was helping me remember that day much better.

I heard myself not say anything for a moment. But I remembered what I was about to say. I talked along with it. “Sometimes, I just wanna have something to listen to that helps me remember a nice day with my friends. Something I can listen to and remember such a great time. Is that OK if I record us sometimes?”

I remember smiling when I heard the voice talk again. “Oh… That’s actually really cute. Sure, you can record me anytime, just so long as you don’t go showing those recordings to just anyone.”

“Oki doki loki! You got it!” I smiled and almost giggled while everything I saw started to get blurry. “But…um… James? Are you feeling OK? I thought you’d come down with something really bad lately. And you wouldn’t stop coughing up gunk.”

I remember him smiling at me when he replied. “Yeah. It was really annoying for a while, but I’m gonna be all right.”

I hit the rewind button for a second and let it go. I heard the voice again. “I’m gonna be all right.”

I held it down again.

“I’m gonna be all right.”

And over… And over…

“I’m gonna be all right. I’m gonna be all right. I’m gonna be all right.”

I couldn’t take it anymore. I held the little tape player to my chest and cried while I heard him keep talking. “You’re gonna be all right, James… You’re gonna be all right…”

I’ve been staying home all day. I keep playing the recordings of all the tapes I used to record us talking just so I can hear his voice. I feel so awful… Like I can’t find the drive to do anything. If he doesn’t wake up soon, I’m probably gonna go crazy…

Please… James… I’m sorry… Please, wake up. I want to hear you again… I want to see you smile again. I want us to be friends again…

Um… I’m not sure I should be writing this. But… I’ve been so sad… So depressed. My name is Fluttershy and…I just need something to help me cope right now. I need to try to find a way to pass the time. Something to help me wait until he wakes up…

It’s only been nine days, but it feels like it’s been so much longer than that. It feels so…wrong to wake up and not see him sleeping next to me. I love him… But why did this have to happen? He… I can’t believe he did that to Discord! And I’m the one who drove him mad with despair… He’s still alive, but…I can’t reach him. Whenever I visit, he never responds to me. I’ve never seen someone close to me in a coma… It’s…so frustrating…

I heard a loud cooing just after I woke up today. I felt so tired…and so sickly. Every time I’ve woken up in the morning for the last few days, I haven’t been feeling well. I even threw up a few times. But Angela was there for me. She perched on one of my bed’s corner posts and nuzzled my cheek while cooing softly. I knew what was wrong. She was missing her friend. “Good morning, Angela… I know, I miss him too… But he’ll be home in a while… Hopefully in a really short while. Just…please be patient… Uh… Ugh… Oh no… Excuse me. Need to get to the bathroom!”

I felt it coming again. I don’t know what’s been wrong with me. I know I’ve been so depressed lately and that’s never good for you, but it’s almost like I’ve been eating a lot of spoiled food. I can’t think of any other reason why I’ve been so queasy, especially in the mornings. Anyway, after…well…tossing my cookies, I went downstairs to start on breakfast. Today is a school day for Scootaloo, so I need to make sure she is ready.

It hasn’t been easy keeping the truth from her. I don’t know what she would do or think if she found out what happened in Canterlot that day, even if I couldn’t resist… I don’t think somepony as young as her would even be able to comprehend the horror of what I saw… It’s for the best that she never finds out.

I tried cooking up some omelets and hash browns the way James sometimes makes them. With diced tomatoes, feta cheese, and spinach in the eggs. And just after I finished setting the table, I heard some footsteps coming. “Morning, Fluttershy…”

Scootaloo came into the doorway. She looked pretty groggy and her mane was messy. But I still tried to smile. “Good morning, Scootaloo. We’ve got hash browns and omelets today. I also made a bit of toast, if you want some.”

“Thanks…” She hopped up onto a stool, but didn’t look very hungry. I know she’s been trying to stay optimistic lately, but I know the news of James being in a coma has been very hard on her. He’s…the only family she has. Sometimes, when I look at them when they’re together, I feel more like I’m looking at a father and daughter. I wonder if she feels the same…

I didn’t say anything for a minute. Scootaloo just looked at her plate and the food on it without a word. Did they remind her of something? Or was she just not sure if she was hungry? Eventually, she did look at me with a really unhappy stare. “Do you know when Da… I mean when James is coming home?”

It sounded like she was about to call him something else. “Da? Um… Who did you mean by that? Is there someone else on your mind?”

Scootaloo groaned a bit and looked at her plate again before looking back at me. “Sorry… I almost called him ‘Dad’ that time.”

Dad… Does she think of James as a father? But still… It only made me feel worse about everything that happened. It would be one thing to have put her brother in the hospital, but the person she sees as a father? It wasn’t easy for me to hide my guilt, but I couldn’t show it in front of her. “Oh… Well… Why is that? I thought he was always like a big brother to you.”

Scootaloo let out a long sigh. I was hoping I didn’t touch on a sensitive subject. But after a bit, she started talking without looking at me. “It took me a while before I started seeing it. When I first met him… The way he looked out for me and was there giving encouragement… It felt like having a big brother. But after living with him for this long… The way he walks me to school and sometimes helps with my homework… And the way he tucks me in at night and tells me bedtime stories… I finally saw that isn’t what a brother does. That’s what a father does.”

It hurt to hear that… Not because I was unhappy to hear her saying she sees him as that. I was actually happy that she began to see my boyfriend in an even more powerful light. What hurt was…knowing what I did to him. And James still has not awakened. If he dies… Scootaloo will be an orphan all over again. And would James be happy with being a daddy? But in any case, I tried to smile at her. “So…he’s your daddy to you? That’s just…so sweet… If you want, you can call me ‘Mommy’ too.”

She actually smiled a little bit when I said that. I think…I even saw a tear fall down her cheek. “Well… Uh… Tell you what… When James wakes up… If he’s OK with me calling him ‘Dad’… I’d love to call you ‘Mom’, Fluttershy.”

I felt such a warm fluttering in my heart. Something that beat down the dark depression and guilt I had been feeling for the last several days. I’m still not sure if I’m ready for the task just yet, but… It felt…good to be called that. I walked over to Scootaloo and gently nuzzled her cheek while I think I also shed a few tears. “Well… I hope I’ll be a good mom to you when that day comes… But for now, let’s eat up. You have school today.”

“OK… And thanks, Fluttershy.” Scootaloo said while looking a tiny bit happier. I once asked her about her real family after James told me a bit of what she told him. The poor dear never even had the chance to meet them… We didn’t eat very fast, but I did feel some of my appetite return. Once we had cleaned our plates, Scootaloo went back to her room to gather up her school stuff and hurried out the door with her helmet on. I soon heard the buzzing of her wings while she rode her scooter across the meadow towards Ponyville.

After that, it was time to give all my little friends their breakfast. No matter how I felt, I still had to be there for them. I fed all the little birds, all the scampering squirrels, the ferrets under the bridge, all the little bunnies, and everyone else I can’t think of off the top of my head. I was feeling much better by then. Doing anything with my little animal friends always makes me smile. At least…it did for a while. Before long, my thoughts went back to the man I love… The man I betrayed…

It had been a few days since I last went to visit him. My guilt had kept me away. I don’t think he even knows that wasn’t really me who hurt him… But today would be different. I had to make sure he was still OK. After leaving Angel and Angela in charge of my cottage, I set off for town.

I didn’t stop to say hello to anypony. I didn’t even notice anyone I know. At least just until I was getting closer to the hospital. I heard a familiar voice call out to me at one point. Somepony who knows me better than anypony else. “Fluttershy! Darling, wait for me!”

I almost didn’t even notice the voice until I heard the sound of galloping hooves coming closer. When I turned around to look at whoever had just called me, I saw my best friend, Rarity, coming my way. “I haven’t seen you for a few days, darling! Are you all right?”

Seeing her made me smile a bit. I can always count on her to be there for me. “Um… I’m not sure. I haven’t been feeling too well lately, but I’m on my way to visit James. Maybe he’s woken up by now.”

“You poor dear… Surely all of the anxiety is getting to your nerves. Trust me, even I have felt ill at times since then… Shall we go together?” I could see that Rarity was trying to smile. I also wasn’t surprised to hear even she wasn’t feeling well either. She loves him very much… Maybe as much as I do. And we both hurt him badly…

“Sure… I think I need a friend with me today…” I said while trying to smile. But I couldn’t. There was nothing to smile about. But we went on anyway. The hospital was just ahead.

The lobby was empty aside from the nurse behind the receptionist’s desk, so we went right over to her. Rarity took care of all the talking. “Excuse me. We were wondering if visiting hours are open for Mr. James.”

The nurse glanced down at something out of our sight and then nodded. “He is. His location is room G5. Just go down the hall to your left.”

“Thank you…” I whispered quietly, although I don’t know if she heard me. I just wasn’t feel very chatty at the moment. Rarity led the way and I stayed right beside her.

“I’ve been trying to visit on a daily basis, darling… How often have you been stopping by the hospital?” My best friend asked while looking at me. And I knew she wasn’t going to like my answer.

“Not very often…” It was all I could say.

Rarity clearly didn’t expect that. She knows me well. I always share with her the details of my relationship with James whenever I stop by for tea. “But… Why not? I know you adore him just as much as I do. Isn’t he the man you intend to marry one day?”

I felt the tears coming again. The memories… They were coming back… I couldn’t keep walking. I had to stop. “I… It feels like I don’t deserve to be around him… I still remember what I did… What I said… That wasn’t really me, but… I still remember it…” I then looked right at her, but my vision was blurry. The tears kept flowing down my cheeks, but more kept building in my eyes to replace them. “I still remember watching him when he punched himself in the face…and when he held his sword to his neck… I felt…pleased… Dominant… Seeing him in pain made me feel good! How can I show myself to him after that?!”

I really didn’t want to raise my voice, but I couldn’t help it. I felt so…angry at myself. I’ll never forget how I felt when I told him to… I don’t want to remember… But Rarity… She held me. Hugged me close. “Darling… I am just as guilty… I still remember how I felt… I remember seeing him as something without worth. Something I could get nothing of value out of… I did not even see him as a person anymore… It hurts to know that, even if for just a short while, I saw him as nothing… The only thing that mattered to me at that time were the riches of the world…and not the boundless love and companionship of my friends… And that is why I want to be there for him… To make certain he knows that what he saw was just a wretched mirage. To prove that my heart still pines for him…”

I wish I had Rarity’s resolve… I wish I was as strong as she is… “OK… Well… I’ll…try to be there for him too… I love him… And I’m so lucky he…chose me to be his mare.”

“Indeed you are, darling.” Rarity said with a tearful smile while she wiped my tears away. “He is indeed a wonderful man. It’s no wonder more than one mare desires him. Well… At least I hope he’s still the same man he was when… Enough of this topic. He’s right there.”

I turned my head. We were already right in front of his room. The blinds for the window next to the door were open, so we could see him. Nothing had changed since I last saw him. Well…except for that bouquet of flowers sitting in a vase. “Were those there before?”

“Hmm… I visited just yesterday in the morning and they weren’t there at the time. Let’s take a closer look.” Rarity spoke before she pushed the door open. I could smell them a bit from the doorway. And there was a tag attached to the vase. Rarity held it with her levitation magic and looked closely. “Let’s see here… We miss you, fellow Crusader… Best wi… Oh, Sweetie Belle… This was so sweet of you.”

I went over to the vase too. It was a gift from the Cutie Mark Crusaders. And even though James earned his cutie mark a while ago, he’s still technically a member and friend to them. But still… It was very sweet of them to do this for him. Scootaloo has been spending a lot of time at the clubhouse with her friends. But now that we were there… James was right in front of us.

It always feels so…unnerving when I see him looking no different than when I last saw him. Sometimes… When I stand in that room alone with him… It feels like time reset. Like I keep getting sent back a few days. Like…nothing has changed…and that nothing will ever change… And knowing I was the one who put him in that bed…

“Good morning, darling… Are you feeling any better lately?” Rarity asked quietly while she gently rubbed her hoof over his cheek. He still didn’t move or say anything. Just like before… “Still sleeping soundly, I see… What are you dreaming about…? Perhaps a grand dance at the Grand Galloping Gala? Soaring through the sky in armor with your beloved? Or perhaps…a little get-together with moi for some warm tea?”

I knew she was just trying to distract herself. Rarity’s been crying a lot lately… And I wanted to spend a little time with him now that I was there. I reached out to Rarity and placed my hoof on her shoulder. “Rarity… Would it be OK if I… You know…”

She looked at me with some tears starting to already build in her eyes. Her voice was also breaking a bit. “”Oh… Absolutely, Fluttershy… Of course you may spend some time in private with your beloved. I’ll… I’ll just go refresh myself with a cappuccino in the lounge… I’ll be right back.”

She left in a bit of a hurry. Now, it was just us… I stood next to him. I heard the beeping of the heart monitor. The wheezing of his respirator. And the faint sound of his own breathing… But I didn’t hear the one thing I wanted to hear. I didn’t hear his voice. “James… Do you remember me…? The real Fluttershy?”

I felt over the sheets that covered him, trying to find his hand. It didn’t take very long to feel its shape. I left my hoof on his hand and looked at his face. I didn’t see any sorrow or anger or even happiness. Just…blank. Almost like an…empty shell. “Honey… Do you still like it when I call you that? Do you still want to call me ‘honey’ too? Or maybe ‘sweetheart’? Do you… Do you still love me?”

Why was I even talking… Nothing I said even reached him. I wanted to tell him I love him. To remind him what he was to me. But until he woke up…he would never know. I rested my head on his chest, my tears flowing again. “I know you still love me… I saw what you did in the end just before the mirror shattered… I saw what you drew on the ground with your own blood… I want you to know…that I still love you too…”

I gazed right at him. His head was lying flat on the mattress with his face looking straight up. Something about dealing with a concussion or coma or something like that. His mind and heart was broken… He couldn’t wake up because he was still in pieces… “I wish I could reach inside you and put everything back together… Put all the pieces of your heart back together and mend your scarred mind… I just…want to put this all behind us… Please, honey… Wake up… So we can go home…and…go on living like we used to…when we were in love…”

I don’t know how much time passed… Everything just became a blur… I stayed there by him, my head on his chest. He felt so close, but so far away… I could almost feel it, strangely… It almost felt like he could feel me. Like he was happy. And for a little while, I felt happy too… But in the end, I started to feel kind of sick again. I didn’t want to leave him, but I felt so awful…

In a while, a sound got my attention. Somepony was pushing the door open. It was Rarity. “Fluttershy… Are you all right?”

I was about to say I was OK, even though I probably wasn’t, but then I felt my stomach churn again. “Uh… I don’t know… I’ve been feeling queasy on and off for a few days now…”

“You have? Well, now that we’re at the hospital, why not schedule an appointment? It’s likely just anxiety, but it wouldn’t hurt to be safe.” She said with a look of concern in her eyes while she came closer. “I’ll look after James while you take care of that. Is that all right?”

“Yeah… I guess it would be smart to do that now. I’ll be just a little while.” I at least managed to smile a little at Rarity while my stomach settled again. I saw Rarity take a little scented candle out of her saddlebag and set it next to the flower vase before lighting it. I was looking forward to coming back to find the room filled with the smell.

I went back to the lobby to book an appointment. The nurse who is assigned to me is Miss Redheart. “Excuse me. I’d like to set up an appointment for a checkup. The sooner, the better.”

The nurse behind the counter… I think her name is Sweetheart? She smiled sweetly at me. “All right. And you are Miss Fluttershy, right? Just let me check in with Nurse Redheart.” She then pressed something under the counter. “Paging Nurse Redheart. When is the earliest time you are available for a checkup with one of your patients?”

I heard a familiar voice speak through an intercom on the desk somewhere. “Me? Well, I should have enough time for a checkup right after my lunch break. Give me another ten minutes and I should be free.”

“All right. I’ll just show your patient to your office and she’ll be waiting for you.” Nurse Sweetheart said in response before turning off the intercom. She then stepped out from behind the counter and motioned for me to follow her. “I’ll show you to her office. Right this way.”

Before long, I was seated in Nurse Redheart’s office. I usually only visit once a year. I was actually a bit nervous while I waited in there. I’ve always been healthy except for the occasional common cold. And maybe the flu. Is it possible to prevent yourself from getting sick to those things anyway? Almost feels like there’s no way to stop it…

I didn’t have very long to think. Nurse Redheart soon came in. She gave me a bit of a sympathetic smile while setting her coffee on the desk. “Oh, Fluttershy? Good to see you. I’m so sorry for what happened to your sweetheart, but I assure you we’re doing all that we can for him.”

That managed to get me to smile a bit. “Thank you… He seemed to be healthy when I saw him today.”

“Well, we’re doing all that we can. And you will be the first to know if anything changes. Now then, how have you been lately?” The nurse asked while she sorted through some files on her desk.

I decided to be completely honest. “Well… I’ve had a loss of appetite, some queasiness, occasional vomiting in the morning, and…um…lack of energy.”

“Sounds like the telltale signs of depression. The lack of energy could also be due to malnourishment due to lack of nutrient intake. But to make certain, I’m going to run some tests on you. Now, hop up on the table.” She replied while I did what she asked of me. The tests were…uh… I don’t feel entirely comfortable describing them. And I think I shouldn’t because of…patient confidentiality? At least I think that’s what it’s called.

Well, as it turned out, I wasn’t really sick with anything. Although…there was one bit of news I wasn’t expecting. But…I don’t think I should write it here. I don’t want anypony to know about it just yet. Not until he knows… Once I got out of the office, I went right back down to room G5. It looked like Rarity had stepped out for a while, so I slipped in while making sure nopony was around. I didn’t want anyone to hear what I was going to say.

The room smelled sweet. Kind of fruity… I think it was coming from the scented candle Rarity put by James’ bed. Well, I went over to him, and… I felt so excited…but scared too… “Hi, honey… Um… Are you happy to see me?”

I knew he wasn’t going to say anything. My nerves were all jittery. My stomach was full of butterflies. I wanted to tell him right there, but I knew he wouldn’t hear me. I placed my hoof over where his hand was resting. “I have something important to tell you… I don’t know if you’ll be happy…or afraid…or… I don’t know… I’m not even sure how I feel about it… But I can’t keep it a secret forever. I’ll try to make sure nopony finds out before you do, but… Please… James, wake up soon. I need you to be the first to know…”

I don’t know what else to write now… My mind is just swimming with so many thoughts. But… I need him to come home… I miss my love… Please, James. Come home… I’ll be waiting as long as I have to…

I cannot believe what a mess things have been since that day in Canterlot ten days ago. We are all still feeling the pain. Just… How did that happen? Why did Discord do that to him?

I have been trying to keep myself distracted with all these books. But…the memories still keep coming back when I least expect them to. Thank goodness Spike has been here for me. I do not think I have ever been this reliant on anyone for emotional support. It feels like I could have done so much more back then. I know Discord never got to me. I never betrayed James. So…why do I feel like I failed him?

“More tea, Twilight?” I heard a familiar boy’s voice ask. Spike was standing next to my bed with a tea tray in his hands that was holding a teacup and a teapot with steam coming from the spout.

“Thanks, Spike… I really need this.” I said while trying to smile. I really do appreciate all the work he does around the library. Even when none of my other friends just cannot be there, I always have Spike.

“I even remembered to add some lemon to it. I’ll be around if you need me.” He spoke with a supportive smile before running back down the stairs to the lower section of the loft.

I sipped slowly from my tea while my eyes lazily scanned over the words of the book before me. Before long, I was not reading so much as I was just looking. I would even at times read over the same page multiple times while just trying to distract myself with anything that could take my mind off of the memory. But it did not last… Largely because I had experienced a very similar event a couple of years ago. I know what James went through…but at the same time I do not.

The first time Discord was freed, I felt it too. Watching my dearest friends become nothing short of complete jerks. Even to the point of never wanting anything to do with them again while still longing for the friends I had lost. I was hurt… And I was all but broken. But at the same time, I had not lost all that was important to me. I still had Spike. And my family in Canterlot. And even Princess Celestia. But James… As much as I am ashamed to admit this, I fear my dearest friends may not be as precious to me as we are to him…

Unlike me, James came to this world with nothing. And we… We were his first friends. The foundation for his life in Equestria. Friendship is indeed a wonderful thing. It is something I cannot honestly see myself living without anymore. But…what if friendship is all you ever had?

I know what my friends were like after Discord corrupted them the first time. And if we serve as the foundation of his life… To see the people who are the foundation of his life in Equestria become…what they were… It would have meant in his mind, everything built upon that foundation would have come crashing down. The emotional and mental shock must have been unfathomable… And he did all he could to fill that hole in his heart… Even if it meant filling it with the twisted satisfaction of bringing revenge to the one responsible for his misery…

As things are now, James is holding on by a thread. Our friendship… All but destroyed. Even if he awakens… Can he ever recover from this? I know him well. Serious, yet sensitive. It would be difficult for him to trust us again after what happened. And we even promised we would not let this happen… But it happened anyway…

Before I even knew what was happening, I felt something drip onto my hoof. The tears. The memories hurt… I love that man… He has always been so dear to me… It was then I decided I needed to go. I had to see him at the hospital. It had been a few days since my last visit. I did not care if he would not see or hear me. I at least had to see him.

I trotted down the stairs and found Spike sorting books in the library. “This one goes to the Adventure genre shelf… And this goes to… Oh, hey! Need anything, Twilight?”

“Not right now, Spike. I just need to be somewhere right now. I’m leaving you in charge of the library while I’m gone. I’ll try to be back soon.” I said while using the levitation spell to open the door at the far side of the room that led outside into Ponyville.

My little assistant nodded and gave me a salute. “Yes, ma’am. I’ll keep the place tidy.”

I did not stop for anything or anypony on my way to the hospital. Nopony called out to me and nothing caught my eye. I had an objective to fulfill. And so I reached the hospital without any trouble and went right up to the counter. It seemed that Nurse Redheart was minding the front desk today. “Um… Hello. I was hoping I could visit James. He’s in room G5, right?”

Redheart nodded, but then gave me a more neutral stare. “He is, but Nurse Sweetheart is currently making her rounds in there at the moment. Just let me check to see if she has finished checking your friend’s condition.”

I guess it would have been best to wait for the nurses to finish up in there so I would not be getting in the way. I also did not want to be interrupted during a personal moment with a friend. Nurse Redheart then pressed a button on an intercom device hidden by part of the desk and spoke into it. “Hello? Nurse Sweetheart? We have a guest who wants to visit room G5. Are you about finished in there?”

What I heard over the intercom was not at all what I was expecting. “Actually, I was just about to call you myself, Redheart. Our patient… He’s looking right at me. It seems James has just regained consciousness.”

“He… What?! He’s awake?!” My mind just exploded in a surge of anxiety and relief. I almost climbed right over the counter and yelled at the intercom. “Is he OK?! Is he talking?! James, are you there?!”

Nurse Redheart almost raised her voice at me and pretty much had to push me back. “Miss Sparkle, please!” I felt rather embarrassed that my emotions had gotten the better of me like that. But still… After almost a full ten days with no interaction while living with the constant dread of knowing he may never awaken from his coma… Well…it is very taxing on the nerves, to be completely honest. This was the best news I had heard in a while.

While I stood there feeling my face flush red from embarrassment while also having my nerves feel like they were on fire, Nurse Redheart spoke into the intercom again. “I’m so sorry about that, Sweetheart. But how is he? Are his vital signs stable? Is he showing complete awareness of his surroundings?”

There was a brief delay from the other end that made me all the more anxious. I had to know what was going on in that room! But soon, Nurse Sweetheart did reply. “I think so. I’ve tried talking to him since he woke up just a minute or two ago. But he hasn’t said anything to me at all. All he’s been doing is…..glaring at me.”

Glaring… Was he angry? I felt a powerful urge to reach out to him, so I took a few steps towards the desk. “Nurse Redheart… May I please speak to him? From here?”

At first, she did not say anything. But after a minute, she silently motioned for me to come to the other side of the desk. I walked around the end and saw a complex grid of buttons showing different room numbers with a small microphone device next to a fairly large speaker. The switch next to the number G5 was flipped on. So I held down the button to activate the microphone. “James… This is Twilight Sparkle. Can you hear me?”

I did not hear anything from the other side. “Nurse Sweetheart… Do you think he can hear me?”

“Um… He just turned away from me. I think he can hear you just fine, Miss Sparkle. Go ahead and keep talking.” I heard the nurse reply. So I did just that.

“James… I don’t know what you remember, but… You’ve been in a coma for about ten days now… I honestly didn’t think you were going to wake up this soon. Things… Well… Things have not been easy for us. And not for me either… I’ve missed you… I’m here in the lobby and…I want to see you. May I please come down to the room you’re in?” I felt like I was on the verge of tears. I wanted to cry, but my emotional restraints were keeping me from breaking down in front of somepony else.

A moment of silence passed. Was James talking too quietly for me to hear? Eventually, I did get a response, but it was from Nurse Sweetheart. “Well… He isn’t refusing you. I think it’ll be OK for you to come visit him. Just give me a few more minutes to finish up in here and you can have all the time you want with him, Miss Sparkle.”

“Thank you… I’ll be there soon, James. Please... Just wait for me.” I said quietly, desperately wanting to cry.

Right now, I am just resting in the lobby while writing this down to pass the time. As soon as Nurse Sweetheart comes down here to let me know the room is open to visitors, I will go see my friend. It… I am not sure what to feel. It feels like the worst is about to be over, but it also feels like a new storm is about to blow our way. I just want all this drama to end… But more than anything, I want my friend back… I love him… James, I will be right there. We have a lot to catch up on…

They Came From the Pages

Before I start writing about today, I suppose I should mention how things went with Maud Pie. The day after she first arrived in town was the day things really started to get better between her and the rest of my friends. By the time she left, my five friends had put together rock candy necklaces, each in their own style. I will never know how Rainbow Dash made one big chunk in the shape of a lightning bolt with three colors. That sucker was so heavy that she had trouble lifting it off the ground while hovering, although Applejack's was not much better with that big green apple shape. At least she used more than one piece to make hers. Not that Maud seemed to mind. She had no trouble wearing them all at once. I could tell when her train finally rolled into the station that she did not want to go. But we all saw her off with a smile and she promised she would come back to visit as soon as possible. I certainly hope that day is soon. We all made a good friend in that phlegmatic mare.

Now, for today... Once I was dressed and sitting at the kitchen table while Fluttershy cooked up breakfast, I happened to glance at the calendar hanging on the wall by the window. Today was the last day of the month. And it was then that I realized what day it was. "Hey, it's Nightmare Night again!"

"Mmhm. Ponyville should be well underway in getting all decorated for the big event tonight." Fluttershy replied while the hiss of frying hash browns filled the air. She then looked at me and asked, "Are you dressing up for the evening?"

"Well... I completely forgot about it, to be honest. What about you? I know you were kind of put off the idea last year, but how're you feeling now?" I asked in return, remembering how Fluttershy was not all that thrilled about the holiday to begin with. She basically had to go as a bush just to avoid looking like someone anyone could spook.

Fluttershy stayed silent for a few seconds while stirring the eggs. "Well... I think Rarity had something special planned for us. She wanted all of us to stop by her place at sundown tonight. I think she's been putting together something unique for us to wear."

"Special, huh? And for all of us? She must've been working hard behind the scenes to make sure they'd be done by tonight." I muttered while contemplating what it was Rarity could have been working on. Last year, Fluttershy went as a bush, Rainbow Dash as Daring Do, Applejack as a sheriff, Pinkie Pie as a frighteningly realistic zombie reminiscent of the ponies from Sunny Town, Rarity as a classical princess, Twilight as Solid Sparkle, and Spike...in a gimp suit. Almost forgot about that one. Do I really want to know what those two do in the library's loft on Friday nights?

Fluttershy must have noticed my awkward expression as I remembered Spike's outfit and asked, "Um... Is something wrong? You don't look so good."

"Oh, nothing... It's just that I... I just now remembered seeing Spike wearing that gimp suit last year. Uh... Kinda creepy seeing a kid wear that." I said in reply while praying that I was wrong about my suspicions.

"Oh... All right. But...um... What's a gimp suit?" Innocent little Fluttershy. I could only thank her lucky stars that she had not been exposed to such things. Although... Was it a gimp suit or just a black latex suit? Maybe I should not ask...

"Ah, forget about it, honey. What about everyone else? You think they're dressing up this year?" I asked while trying to change the subject inconspicuously.

Fluttershy began to reply while turning the stove off, "I'm not sure, really. I think Rarity had something in the works for them too. Maybe we'll be seeing them there tonight at sundown?"

By then, I was really curious. Rarity must have come up with a bunch of costumes geared towards a similar aesthetic. I decided to not think too much about what they could be so as to not spoil anything for myself by preemptively guessing their identities.

Before much longer, Scootaloo joined us at the table for breakfast... Oh, who am I kidding? On a day like today, no one would want to read anything about morning routine. I suppose I will skip ahead a bit to save time and get to more interesting events. Being a Wednesday, I had to head into work at Sugarcube Corner.

Upon stepping into the place, I recognized many familiar treats decked out in a spooky holiday style. Cupcakes and cookies were on display with orange icing and with designs made to resemble pumpkins and ghosts. And the exteriors of the town square already had lines of lights and ornaments strewn between them with food stalls already being in the process of being set up. I suppose I could go into greater detail, but I already described the Nightmare Night aesthetics last year.

"Morning, Mr. Cake. How're things looking tonight?" I asked while my boss stepped out of the kitchen and behind the front counter.

He replied in kind, "Morning, James. We've got quite a list of orders right now since we're catering all over Ponyville this evening. Pinkie Pie's already started in back with Cupcake, so... Oh, before I have the chance to forget..."

I watched while Mr. Cake pulled out and set a scroll on the counter. Judging by the seal, it had come from the royal family. "Spike dropped this off not even an hour ago. He said that it was meant for you. Not sure who it's from."

"All right then. I'll check this out and then get to work." I replied before unfurling the scroll while Mr. Cake rearranged the treats on display. I was expecting the note to have come from Luna or even Nightmare Moon since the holiday was pretty much all about them. Instead, I quickly realized who it was written by just by reading the first few words at the top.

"My dear sunshine. Have you been well? You know what today is, so I know you are well aware that Luna will be attending the Nightmare Night celebration in Ponyville tonight. I just wanted to let you know that I have decided that I will be attending as well. And I know what you are thinking. What about Nightmare Moon? Well, she seems to have something planned for this evening, but is insisting on keeping any and all details from everypony. Since this will be her first Nightmare Night since her rise to the throne alongside Luna and myself, this is going to be a very momentous event for her. Please, once she arrives, stay by her side and insure that she has a good time. I know she has absolute faith in you as her most precious friend in the world, so make certain she feels welcome tonight. Furthermore, Luna and I have decided to allow the sun to set an hour earlier than usual, so be prepared for an early start to the festivities. I will see you then, my sunshine. With love, Celestia."

I could not help but snicker as I felt myself become warm. Celestia is the only person I know who calls me that and I am the only person in the world who seems to have ever been addressed by that title. Still, I was thrilled at the thought of Nightmare Moon herself attending. That would generate quite a buzz with the locals once the Mare in the Moon herself was walking among them on the holiday dedicated to her memory. I suppose I could go into detail about what else happened before sundown, but I would rather just skip ahead to the main event. Nothing out of the ordinary... Wait. I suppose there is one event I could mention before getting to the most interesting part of the day.

Once noon rolled around, I took my mandatory lunch break and headed out the back door with Pinkie Pie to head on over to the local café. It did not take long for her to strike up a conversation. "Hey! You coming over to Rarity's tonight? I heard she's got something special ready for us!"

"She must've whipped up some custom costumes for us. I can only wonder what they might be. The costumes you girls wore last year were pretty diverse." I replied, trying to think of any clues.

"Yeah, they were! I just wish I knew about those creepy zombies in the Everfree Forest. If I knew that you already got scared by them, I would've just dressed up as Deadpool instead." She said while looking a bit uneasy and even apologetic Then again, it is not like she could have ever known about Sunny Town. I have to wonder what those poor fools are even doing right now...

"Hey, it's all right. I just wished you lifted those goggles first to let me know that was you. Hopefully whatever Rarity has planned will be a little less horrifying than what you had last year." I said with a bit of a smirk, almost chuckling at the memory. In hindsight, I am not so sure why I was so convinced that Pinkie Pie had become a zombie.

Regardless, we soon came to the café in the middle of the lunch rush. There were a couple of tables available, so we pulled up a seat. The waiter was currently preoccupied with other customers, so Pinkie Pie and I just decided to converse for a while to pass the time. "Well... Looks like the spooky decor is well underway. You think Nightmare Moon's gonna be ticked off when she finds out about this holiday?"

Pinkie Pie giggled a bit nervously. "Nah! She'll probably know it's all good clean fun... Right?"

"Maybe... Huh? Hey, look who's here." I replied while taking note of someone approaching us. With a pair of saddlebags at her sides was Mitta. "Hey there, Mitta. You want to join us?"

"I was hoping you'd say that. I'd love to grab a bite while I'm out." She replied with a smile before pulling up an unoccupied stool. "What's going on today? Everypony's setting up stalls, games, and...kind of spooky decorations all over town."

Pinkie Pie was quick to provide an explanation. "Tonight's Nightmare Night! It's a spooky holiday that's all about fun, candy, and frights!"

"Um... It doesn't sound all that fun if it's about spooky stuff..." Mitta said with a bit of a skeptical look in her eye. I suppose adding anything scary to something's description is never the best way to sell something to the ignorant.

I then tried to give my friend a more thorough explanation. "Well, there's more to it than that. Basically... Uh... I only attended it once, so you'll have to forgive me if I'm forgetting something... From what I heard, it all came about due to lingering rumors about Nightmare Moon after she was trapped in stasis within the moon a thousand years ago. People seemed to think that she still managed to return once a year on this night to devour anyone she found. Hence the costumes people wear to hide from her. But I'm guessing the scary side of the legend faded over time and it became more of a tradition all about spooks, fun, and food. Especially candy. Trust me, you'll have fun tonight."

That got much more of a smile from Mitta than anything Pinkie Pie said. "Well, I'm pretty sure Nightmare Moon has never been carnivorous... But the rest of everything sounds interesting! And I was wondering what Rarity was putting together for me and all her friends in the back room..."

"Ooh, you know what they are?! Well, tell us!" Pinkie Pie asked excitedly while almost tipping the table over towards her by propping herself up on the edge. She quickly realized what she was doing and sat back down. "I mean... Please?"

Mitta could only smile while shaking her head. "Sorry, but I've been sworn to secrecy. Rarity made it clear with me that I was to not say anything about what they are. She must be saving them for something special."

"Awww... Oh well. They're gonna be used tonight, so no biggie there." Pinkie Pie replied with only momentary disappointment. It was around that time the waiter stopped by and we placed our orders. Pinkie Pie then asked, "So, what's been up? It's been a while since you finally settled down in Ponyville, right?"

"Mmhm. I think for almost half a year... And it's just been great! I have a place to stay, I feel like I'm doing something productive whenever I'm helping Rarity, and I've got more friends than I ever dreamed of having! It's...the best thing that's ever happened to me." Mitta replied with a genuine smile, a far cry from the constant expression of misery she always showed me during our earliest encounters. Wow... I just now realized how long it has been since the day we first met.

"Glad things have been going so well for you, Mitta. Just about everypony loves living in Ponyville... Uh... Actually, I better get to the restroom. Be right back!" Pinkie Pie said before trotting away and into the café itself to use the restroom inside. Kind of awkward that she dropped that out of nowhere, but when you got to go, you got to go.

With no one else to talk to, I turned to Mitta. "So, Ponyville is pretty much everything you hoped it would be?"

Mitta nodded with a smile. "It is... Well, I actually didn't know what to expect, so my expectations weren't exactly high. But that just made Ponyville that much better... And things just change a bit every day, unlike how nothing ever changed in Sunny Town. I was so used to years of no change that daily life in Ponyville was something of a little adventure every day."

"Yeah, I guess it is. Some would probably say Ponyville is rustic and lacking in glamour compared to places like Canterlot, but they just don't know the simple beauty of a town like this. Ponyville is just simply the nicest place to live I've ever seen. Who needs more than that?" I replied while finding myself smiling as well. "Still, from the outside looking in, Sunny Town is certainly a more interesting place. It'd make for some awesome urban exploration if it wasn't so dangerous."

"Huh... Well, now that I haven't been there in a good long while... I guess it is more interesting to talk about than a place like Ponyville..." Mitta muttered while looking at nothing in particular.

It was then that I really took note of something. In hindsight... Ever since Mitta set down roots in Ponyville, I have not really talked about her all that much in my journal entries. And after everything that we had gone through over the past year... It is kind of sad. There just is not enough interesting things to write about regarding us. I turned towards Mitta while thinking on this and asked, "Hey, Mitta? Just curious, but... How have things being going between us from your eyes? Like... Have you been enjoying our friendship since settling down in Ponyville?"

My question caught her by surprise, but Mitta still soon smiled at me. "Of course! I mean, yeah. I know about your journal entries. I guess the things that happened between us involving Sunny Town were probably more journal worthy than anything that's been happening since, but... That's OK." She then smiled warmly at me and added, "James, you're the best friend I've had since Ruby. I'm grateful for everything you've done for me. And we still spend plenty of time together, even though I'm sure most of the days they happen on aren't documented in your writings. But that's all right. I'd rather be enjoying myself in humble lovely Ponyville than depressing and spooky Sunny Town. It's OK if nopony is ever going to read about what we do as friends. We both appreciate it, so isn't that all that really matters in the end?"

She certainly had a point. I may not have said nearly as much about Mitta in my writings since finally coming to live in Ponyville, but that does not mean her place in my life has changed. She is still a great friend to me and even Ruby pops up now and then to hang out. Although I will say that her profession with that silly lost and found gig she has going on makes it hard to track her down at times. However, I would admit that for anyone who only knows what happens in my life through just these journal entries, Mitta would seem like someone who is largely forgotten since being removed from the anomaly that is Sunny Town. But she is still here in my life and we do meet up now and then. And that is enough in a friendship, right?

Pinkie Pie soon returned just in time for our food to be brought out. I will leave it up to you to guess what we ordered. While feasting, Pinkie Pie asked, "So, Mitta. Did Rarity put together anything for you to wear for Nightmare Night? It's your first one, so it's best to have a great first time!"

I glanced at Mitta while she glanced around as if trying to remember something. "Hmm... I think she did. She's keeping it under wraps until tonight though. But I'm sure it'll be something I'll look great in!"

She did seem a little excited about the whole thing. I then asked, "Come to think of it, what do you do again as Rarity's assistant?"

Mitta looked my way with a pleased smile and said, "Oh, I do a little bit of this and that. I usually help her with inventory and restocking supplies. I also work as a test model for some of her dresses. The only way to know how it really looks is to try them on yourself."

I remained silent for a moment while trying to imagine Mitta actually wearing some of the dresses I have seen in Rarity's workroom. Especially some of the...hotter designs. Pinkie Pie did not seem to be paying much attention as she was munching down on corn on the cob being held between her hooves as if stuck on a spit. I looked back at Mitta and asked, "I take it you like dressing up?"

My friend's response was a big sheepish grin. "To be honest, yes! Rarity always compliments me while I try them on and it's done a lot for my confidence. She's even considering having me pose with some of her designs for a few magazines sometime."

"Wow, you on the cover of a magazine?! That's awesome! Let me know how that goes!" I replied with a sense of surprise coming over me. Mitta in a gorgeous dress... Why can I not picture that in my head? For as long as she has been working under Rarity, I have never actually seen her try anything on.

Regardless, time to get to the main event. We finished up lunch without much else worth mentioning and all got back to work. As expected, the sun started setting a bit earlier than expected with the sky starting to get a bit dark before even 4 PM. It was at this time that Mr. and Mrs. Cake started to close up shop early to get ready for the festivities. I suspect they thought the clock was an hour slow or something instead of thinking that night was coming an hour early. With us being let off early, Pinkie Pie and I made our way over to Carousel Boutique and ended up meeting all of our friends along the way. Except for Rarity, of course.

By the time we were all standing outside the boutique, the sun had all but set over the horizon. Things would finally start getting underway in town soon. Spike seemed to be quite excited while he rode on Twilight's back. "So, anypony know what Rarity's got ready for us?"

"Let's just hope whatever she's got for you is more fashionable than that gimp suit you were wearing last year, kid. Seriously, Twi. Why did you dress him up in that again?" I asked in return while being unable to get that image out of my head. All that was needed to complete the aesthetic was a leash and a whip being held aloft in Twilight's magical grasp. Most of my friends still seemed baffled by my mention of a gimp suit, although Rainbow Dash appeared to be trying to not laugh as she clearly knew what it was thanks to her perverted side interests.

My inquiry only caused Twilight to hold her hoof in her face. "It wasn't a gimp suit, James! It... Ugh, it would take too long to explain... Let's just say his costume and mine were remnants of one of the dumbest things I've ever done. Can we just leave it at that, please?"

Pinkie Pie then let out a giggle while Twilight knocked on the door, "Oh, that! You girls should've seen it! She spent all week running around trying to... Oops! Hi, Rarity! Happy Nightmare Night!"

Rarity was the one to answer the door and opened it wide for us while the bell hanging just past the doorway let out a little jingle. "Just in time, darlings! Do come in! It's just about time for your little surprise."

Once we entered, we found that Rarity had put away most of her equipment and the mannequins used to hold various garments. Although there was a rather sizeable stage on one side of the room with a purple curtain drawn over its round shape. Funnily enough, Mitta was adjusting some stage lamps that were affixed to the ceiling. She then looked down from the ladder and waved at us. "Good evening! I'll be done with these lights in just a bit."

"Whatcha got goin' on here, Rarity? Another fashion show?" Applejack asked while peeking behind the stage curtains. It seemed that she did not find anything of interest behind them.

Our elegant friend replied with an excited smile. "Oh, that's for the end, darling. I feel it would be necessary once we're finished preparing. Right this way, ladies! You too, Spike! I've got everything in the salon."

Spike giggled excitedly while Fluttershy smiled brightly as well. "Ooh, it must be dazzling. Maybe my costume is something that represents the majestic redwood."

"What's with you and always wanting to be a tree, Fluttershy?" Rainbow Dash asked with a laugh. Fluttershy just grinned rather meekly while following Rarity towards the back hallway.

I followed at the back of the group, but stopped when Mitta trotted up in front of me before holding up her hoof to stop me. "Hold on, James. Your costume isn't ready yet. Could you please wait out here?"

A smirk spread across my lips. I suspected that Rarity did not want me to see what she had whipped up for us just yet. Still, I shrugged my shoulders. "OK then. I'll just be out here."

I waited in the main room while looking through some fashion magazines Rarity had lying around to pass the time. I could hear the whirring of salon hairdryers at work down the hall, even from behind closed doors. While I did not see anything worth mentioning in the magazine, my reading session was cut short after maybe twenty minutes when the lights suddenly went out.

"Uh... Who killed the lights?" I muttered while standing up and starting to feel my way around cautiously, having gotten a good feel for the boutique's layout. "Hey, Rarity? I think your fuse box blew something... Huh?"

I paused when I felt my hand brush against someone's hair. I then heard Rainbow Dash speak up from somewhere while the sound of hooves passed me by. "Hang on a second, big guy. Rarity says we've got to get to the stage first."

"The stage? What for?" I asked while being completely blinded. With the curtains pulled over the windows, there was no light anywhere. Although I did see Rarity's faint light blue aura coating her horn and my hand while I was led back into the main room.

"Wait right here, darling. We're going to need an audience for this!" She said before letting me go. I assumed I was facing the right direction and remained still. "Mitta, are the lights ready?"

"Yes, ma'am! Ready when you are!" I heard Mitta reply from somewhere nearby. She certainly sounded excited about whatever was about to happen.

"Excellent! Prepare yourself, darling. Tonight's Nightmare Night has a dream team attending the festivities!" Rarity then said with much gusto as the stage lamps started to turn on to reveal the stage before me with the curtains opening even as a jazzy soundtrack began to play from somewhere.

It seemed that Rarity had employed some sort of special effects since I saw a row of fire suddenly flare up. But just then, that fire was frozen over with frigid blue ice in the wake of a chilling icy blue energy beam. And then came Twilight riding in on a...trail of ice being generated right in front of her from her horn. She then hopped off and landed at the edge of the stage while striking a dynamic pose with one hoof raised off the floor. Those goggles. That jumpsuit. Her hairstyle. I recognized it immediately. "What the... Masked Matter-Horn?!"

Twilight faded into the shadows as the lights focused on a panning backdrop featuring a metropolis with lights shining from many windows. Probably Manehatten after dusk. The panning stopped as it focused on the side of a building having a dramatic close-up. And then, a golden horseshoe suddenly slammed into it with both ends being firmly attached to the wall. It was then that the tip of a rope lashed out and got tied around it before panning over to the sight of Applejack gripping her rope in her mouth while performing a great swooping swing from the improvised grapple point. She ended up performing a back flip while coming out of the swing before pulling her rope back down and tucking it in the black harness being worn on her back. Once more, I recognized that red jumpsuit and took note of her absent hat. "Mistress Mare-velous...? Oh, I see what's going on here!"

Once more, the lights faded on Applejack and focused upward to reveal glowing pink ephemeral platforms forming in what seemed to be a stairway arrangement. And then, a hoof cloaked in a dark blue sleeve stepped into the light as a regal mare gracefully descended the steps with her head held high. Once she reached the stage floor, the steps faded while the light focused exclusively on Rarity as she flashed me a flirty wink before even blowing me a kiss. Those gems in her hair. That sleek jumpsuit and the bracelets around her wrists. I could not help applauding at her display. "Oh, Lady Radiance! Spectacular!"

As expected, the lights faded once more before showing a cloudy night sky. Suddenly, lightning began to shoot every which way while a tornado began to rise up in the middle of the vista. Then a dark form began to become more noticeable in the center of the swirling funnel cloud. It was then that the tornado dissipated to reveal a spinning pegasus mare clothed in a black suit with white covers for her hooves. The lightning bolt pendant hanging from her neck only completed Rainbow Dash's look while she ceased spinning and hovered proudly over the stage floor. "Excellent reveal, Zapp!"

Like before, the lights faded only to refocus on another spot. This time, the backdrop seemed to show an empty moonlit field. And then, a sudden white and pink streak zipped by. The view then seemed to zoom out to show the streak zipping all over the field before it suddenly bolted right towards me. Fortunately, Pinkie Pie came to a screeching halt at the edge of the stage before rapidly jogging in place. I knew that white and purple outfit anywhere. "Easy there, Fili-Second! We don't need you performing an ill-judged stage dive!"

Yet again, the light faded only to brighten and reveal a craggy quarry of sorts. A rockslide began to occur before a hoof attached to a bulky muscular leg wrapped in a sea green suit smashed it apart. The view panned out to reveal a towering hulking beast in the shadows tanking every hit it received while obliterating many more rocks with raw power, letting out bestial roars as it did so. Once the rockslide ceased, the view zoomed in as the beast seemed to grow smaller while doing so. Or was it the same size the entire time and was farther away to give the illusion of a size difference? Regardless, the light then revealed Fluttershy with her mane and tail styled into a very wavy design while she cutely smiled in an almost apologetic fashion. Her hoof being held to her lips only made her all the more endearing. That mask and the suit adorned with butterfly knickknacks. I knew who it was right away. "You're too cute, Saddle Rager! Good one, honey!"

Lastly, the lights faded and revealed a metal catwalk in a factory or something. Suddenly, Spike ran across it while decked out in a mask, cape, belt, and boots. I knew all too quickly what he was dressed as. He suddenly jumped over the very end and pulled out what appeared to be a grappling hook before throwing it as he fell. It seemed to get caught on something before he swung through the air and ended up landing on Twilight's back. It was then that the camera panned out and revealed the entire team of seven lined up in a row as multicolored lights shone up from the back of the stage for impressive dramatic effect and flair. I could only applaud as the lights began to come back on. "Awesome, girls! You too, Spike! Looks like the Power Ponies are in town!"

One by one, my friends looked over their outfits while seeming genuinely pleased with the end results of Rarity's creations. Rainbow Dash even said, "You're telling me! Where'd you get the idea to have us dress up as the Power Ponies this year, Rarity?! This is way too cool! I can't tell these apart from the costumes we wore last time!"

Rarity grinned proudly while gently adjusting her mane to insure it had been styled to match her glorious outfit. "Well, I was left thinking after our little adventure in that comic book just a little while ago. What if I could replicate those designs myself? And so I did! I trust they are comfortable?"

Applejack then smirked a bit while she seemed to wiggle her haunches a bit. "Yup! And they ain't nearly as tight on my hindquarters as the last one. Thanks for rememberin' that, Rarity."

"Oh, absolutely, Applejack. Although there may be a few design inconsistencies with the original source material. I was mostly working from memory." Rarity replied with a slightly uneasy smile. And I could see why. The original designs of the Power Ponies' outfits differed a bit from what my friends were wearing. I think I already covered that in an earlier entry, so there is no need to repeat myself. Even so, I could not care less on how they differed. They looked like the real deal.

Fluttershy then asked while examining the little butterfly decorations on her wrists, "I just love how you tailored them to suit each of us... Oh! Um... I don't have to worry about turning into a big scary monster if I get angry, do I?"

That got a bit of a chuckle out of most of us. Rarity then explained, "Ohohoho, of course not. I may be able to provide the outfits, but you can forget about the superpowers themselves. There's no way I could replicate those. Although I so dearly wish I could create those fantastic bracelets. Nothing like a functional piece of jewelry!"

It was then that Twilight asked while stepping down from the stage, "I don't mind that we don't have the superpowers of the Power Ponies. These are awesome by themselves! But... Mitta? Where'd you go?"

"I'll be just a minute! I've got just a few more things to get in place with my costume..." Mitta replied from behind some curtains set up against the wall nearby. Just then, something burst out from the curtains before coming to a stop before us. A pony wearing a dark hooded cloak with metal bands around her wrists and ankles.

"Whoa, it's Shadowmane! Power Ponies, get her... Hey! Where's my slingshot?!" Spike shouted before noticing that he was entirely unarmed. I suspected he was getting a little too into his role as Hum Drum as he then turned to Rarity and said, "Radiance! Quick! I need a weapon!"

That was all it took for all of us to start laughing at him. However, Shadowmane then turned to us and lifted her hood just slightly to reveal her bold red eyes. As it turned out, it was just Mitta. Like the villain in the comic book world, she was wearing the same kind of cloak as Shadowmane and the underlying purple suit. Only her upper face was exposed. However, it seemed that Rarity had forgotten to include the dagger that was tucked into the front of the cloak. Then again, it would be hard to notice regardless. Mitta then spoke from under her mask, "It's OK, everypony! It's just me!"

Pinkie Pie then zipped up to Mitta with speed that would not be unexpected for Fili-Second, although I had learned to stop questioning Pinkie's physical abilities. "Wow, you pull off the mysterious shadowy villain look so well! You even had Spike fooled! And he knows everything about the Power Ponies!"

"Heheh... Well, Rarity suggested this outfit for me. I don't know anything about those comic books, but I'm hoping I look good in it." Mitta replied while sounding a bit embarrassed about her presentation. Besides, she is too sweet to act villainous at all.

"Yes, sorry about that, Mitta. It was the only other outfit I could think of that would work with ours. Good thing the design was so simple since I only got a look at that Shadowmane persona for just a moment. But you do look quite striking in it!" Rarity then proclaimed while seeming quite proud of her work.

However, it was then that Twilight looked at me and asked, "Wait! What about James? I didn't see any outfits in the back that looked like they were for him."

It was then that Rarity showed a look of embarrassment as if she had been hoping we would not have noticed. My gorgeous friend then approached me and spoke, "Well... About that... Darling, I assure you that I tried. I was hoping to put together an outfit resembling Project H as you were just so dashing in that form! However... Let's just say that I've always been a mistress of fabrics and not metal. Nothing I came up with would fit your body well enough for the look to be convincing."

"Meh, I'm not surprised. That armor was more along the lines of being my actual skin. You try to actually stuff me into a suit of armor that snug and I'd be crushed by it." I replied while shrugging my shoulders. I had all but forgotten about Project H up until that moment. However, I then noticed Twilight gasp with a look of inspiration in her eyes behind the goggles. "What's up, Twi?"

"I've got it! Remember last year?" She replied while approaching me. "I'll just use my magic to change your outfit into the armor you were wearing back then! I think it'll work just fine."

"You can... Oh, right! That fancy outfit I wore last year... Almost forgot about that! But don't I need something to serve as a medium for the helmet?" I asked in return while feeling my bare head.

"I got it!" Applejack said before she galloped down the hall. A moment later, she came galloping back with her hat in her teeth before holding it up to me. "Ya can use my hat! Just make sure ya take good care of it, all right?"

"Your favorite hat? Thanks, AJ." I said with a smile before placing it on my head. It fit quite well, even if a little too big for me. "How's this? Good enough?"

"That should do it! Now we just need... Um... Wait, does anyone have a picture of Project H for reference?" Twilight said in return before looking around at our friends. They mostly just shook their heads, but Spike then held something up. "Hm? Got something, Spike?"

"Yeah! It's the latest issue of the Power Ponies! I didn't get around to finishing it, but maybe it's got a picture of Project H in it somewhere. Hang on a second." Spike explained before opening up the comic book as he started flipping through the pages. For a moment, it seemed like his search was fruitless. But just as he got to the inside of the back cover, he smiled. "Here's one!"

Spike ran forward and handed the book to me. I then looked at the back cover. It was indeed a large illustration of Project H standing with the H-Buster primed. His face was definitely not quite the same as mine, but it bore a similar appearance to the same blue hero I saw while stuck in that comic book world. "Yup, that provides plenty of reference material... Hang on a second. Thanks to your feedback, Project H will be returning next month in an all new series under the surname 'Hunter'. Stay tuned for the groundbreaking new... Oh, sweet! The Project H series has been greenlighted! The first issue is coming out next month!"

"It is?! That's wonderful! With everything that happened in the pilot, it would've been shocking if it didn't get popular." Fluttershy said with a delighted smile while the rest of our friends also seemed pleased to hear the news.

I then held out the book in front of me while focusing on the picture of Project H. "OK then... Go ahead, Twilight. I'm ready to suit up."

"All right. Just remain focused on the illustration and I'll do the rest." Twilight said while her horn became coated in her billowing pink magic aura. I did not blink once while taking in all the details of the armor. A bright flash engulfed my entire body. And once I took a good look at myself, I was thrilled to find myself coated in that gorgeous white robotic armor. "That did it! Is it comfortable, James?"

"Hmm... Yeah, it feels a bit snug, but it's no big deal. I'm guessing this is more illusionary than and actual physical change in my clothing's properties. Still, it feels sweet to be back in this armor!" I replied while getting a good look at myself in a nearby mirror. I looked just like the real thing! Although I certainly did not feel the same.

Mitta especially took an interest in my outward appearance and trotted over to me. "Wow... This is... It's even more dazzling than that armor you were wearing when you came to rescue me from Sunny Town. Maybe I'll start reading those comic books and see what I've been missing."

"They're actually pretty good from what I've seen. Anyway, just let me give this... Oh... Uh... Something wrong here?" I said before holding out the comic book and seeing that crackling sparks and even a bit of steam were rising from it. "Uh... I think you zapped the book too, Twilight. You think it's OK?"

"Whoa! Let me see that! I hope you didn't burn it, Twilight!" Spike called out before he ran over to me. I dropped the book down into his hands and he quickly blew on the book to cool it off. The sparking static electricity seemed to fade and the steam stopped rising from it. "Phew. I think it'll be OK. Careful with that magic next time. OK, Twilight?"

Twilight giggled nervously while Spike flipped through the pages to make sure that nothing was damaged. "Sorry about that, Spike. I guess I'm just out of practice."

"Well, now that the whole team is assembled, plus one villain, let's hit the town!" Rainbow Dash then called out while she swooped for the door.

We all started to head for the front door as well, but Pinkie Pie then noticed the comic book tucked under Spike's arm. "You bringing that along too?"

"Huh? Oh, this? Um... Nah. I'll leave it here. We'll have to come back to return the costumes anyway, so I'll grab it then." Spike replied before setting the comic book on a nearby counter. With that out of the way, the nine of us left Carousel Boutique and headed out into the night. It was time for some fun.

We did not go far before finding plenty of activity happening. Nightmare Night was well underway with dozens of costumed ponies milling about everywhere, enjoying various treats provided by a number of stalls and games set out, ranging from spider toss to bobbing for apples to pumpkin catapults. And that was just for starters. I kept glancing at the starry night sky in the hopes of catching a glimpse of Luna or Nightmare Moon approaching to join the fun. No sign of them just yet, but I knew they would be arriving at some point.

The air was a bit cool, but my illusionary outfit provided me with a surprising amount of insulation. Was that even worth mentioning? I soon found that my friends and I were drawing quite a bit of attention from just about everyone we passed. Poor Fluttershy was pretty apprehensive about the extra attention, but Rarity and Rainbow Dash were just basking in it. And then some voices called out to us. "Hey! Is that you, Applejack?! Whatcha dressed up as?!"

Three little fillies were trotting right to us. And it was pretty obvious who they were. The three Cutie Mark Crusaders were drawing near. And they were all dressed up for Nightmare Night too. It seemed that Scootaloo was dressed up in a miniature Wonderbolt jumpsuit complete with a set of goggles, Sweetie Belle had changed up her mane and tail to look exactly like her sister while even getting the colors right and Apple Bloom was... Wait. Was that Apple Bloom or Ruby? No, wait. It was Apple Bloom. Her eyes were not glowing.

"Huh? Ain't ya supposed ta be Ru... Ooooh, I get whatcha did. I bet Ruby'll be flattered when she sees ya like that. You girls havin' a good time?" Applejack replied while giving her little sister a gentle head rub.

"Yup! But... Whoa! All of you are dressed up as the Power Ponies?!" Apple Bloom replied while she and her friends beheld all of us.

Sweetie Belle then spoke up, "Wow, you look really good as Hum Drum, Spike! And Mitta... Oh, you're dressed up as Shadowmane! Awesome! We've got the heroes and a villain to top it off!"

Scootaloo then trotted right up to Fluttershy and petted her restyled tail. "Awesome! You make a really cool Saddle Rager, Mom! And..." She then looked right up at me while I looked down at her. But just as I was about to question her lack of a response, she pretty much started to spaz out with her tiny wings buzzing. "OH MY GOSH!!! My dad's Project H?! So cool so cool so cool! Hey, change colors! Show us that awesome energy sword!"

All of my friends busted out laughing as Scootaloo just started hopping around me while having a fangasm. She must have really been into the Project H pilot to find my costume that awesome. Funny thing is I never see her bring comic books home. She must sometimes hang out with Spike to read some. And it seemed that she was not the only one who recognized my look as even Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom started to gather around me. Sweetie then said, "He looks just like him in the book! And did you hear?! He's gonna get his own series starting next month!"

"I know! I can't wait ta see 'im kick Alpha's flank! That showdown with that walkin' armor thing was totally wicked!" Apple Bloom then added while inspecting my boots, probably while trying to find the thruster ports on the underside. I even got a laugh while Scootaloo started to poke at what seemed to be the holster for the H-Saber, even though it did not open. Heh, I probably should read through that comic book sometime to see exactly what differed between the script and what actually happened to me and my friends when we got sucked into the book itself.

That was when Spike hopped off Twilight's back and started conversing with the three fillies. "Yeah, that thing was scary! But did you see how Saddle Rager went nuts on it?! She totally ripped that thing's arm off! Oh man, best part of the fight!"

The rest of us just watched while the kids got lost in discussing the Project H pilot. It was pretty humorous to listen in like that, especially since we personally experienced the story. Finally, Sweetie Belle then glanced at me and Rarity before saying, "Hey, that reminds me! Did you see the way Radiance and Project H ended up doing that cool battle dance together in the factory?"

"Dan... Oh boy..." I muttered while I recalled that dance Rarity and I did while guarding each other's back during the siege on the robot factory. If you could even call it that. Did that actually happen in the book? Or at least something similar to it? Rarity seemed to remember it as well since she glanced up at me out of the corner of her eye while showing a smirk. She was clearly remembering that time fondly.

Scootaloo then added, "Yeah! They looked so cool together! Although I bet Project H and Zapp would make a better team. Did you see how they both took Alpha on? That was sweet!"

It was what Apple Bloom said that really caught my ear. "Yeah, but did ya see the chemistry between 'im and Radiance? I'm totally shippin' them if they hit it off in the new series."

Some of my friends even started to snicker, although Fluttershy just rolled her eyes at the claim. However, Sweetie Belle then looked up at me and Rarity before grinning excitedly. "Yeah, they'd make an awesome couple! Come on, Project H! Give her a kiss!"

That actually got a laugh out of me. "Seriously?! Sweetie Belle, you know I'm just wearing a... Hey?!" I was suddenly pulled down to one knee by an unseen force only to find Rarity looking right at me with quite an amorous gleam in her eyes. "Uh... Rarity? You do know I'm..."

I was silenced when my gorgeous friend placed her hoof behind my head while pulling herself up higher so her face was parallel with mine. She then spoke softly to me, "Now now, darling. Let's give the fans what they want."

Before anyone could even get a word in, the lovely Radiance locked lips with me and soon even deepened the kiss until I felt her tongue caressing my own. I did not bother resisting as kissing Rarity is nothing new to me, my arms holding her against me in an embrace while all my friends around me fell into awkward silence, raucous laughter, or excited giggling. Once the two of us broke the kiss, the three Cutie Mark Crusaders were looking at us in... I am not entirely sure what to call that expression. But Sweetie Belle looked like she was about to burst while biting her hoof and blushing furiously. That filly is quite the romantic, from what I have heard. I then asked while wiping our combined saliva from my lips, "Uh... Something wrong?"

Sweetie Belle just let out an adorable squeal. "Eeeee, I ship it I ship it I ship it! They just look so cute together!"

Scootaloo, being the tomboy she is, just looked the other way while feigning a gag of disgust. "Bleh! Is it wrong to like the couple but not like the mushy lovey-dovey junk that comes with it?"

"Aw, it ain't that bad, Scoot! Ya just gotta get used ta it." Apple Bloom replied while most of my friends let out a giggle. I could only roll my eyes. I wonder if she would ever get over her disgust one day?

Apparantly wanting to change the subject, Scootaloo then pulled out her empty treat bag and hung it against her chest. "Don't count on it. Anyway, let's go get some goodies! I've got my bag!"

"Good idea! Mitta, you wanna join us?" Sweetie Belle then asked while she and Apple Bloom pulled out their bags as well.

Mitta, clearly wanting to stay close to her fellow crusaders, stepped forward while trying to show a smile through her mask. "Sure! It's my first Nightmare Night, so I'd love to see what it's all about."

"Right then! C'mon, girls! All that candy's waitin' for us?" Apple Bloom cheered before she and her friends galloped off with Mitta trotting along behind them.

However, it was then that Pinkie Pie butted in. "Wait! Did they say candy?! Wait for me!" She then pulled out her own sack before hanging it around her neck and dashing off after them.

"Oh boy... Some things never change." Twilight said while shaking her head. That Pinkie Pie... Most people outgrow dressing up before going from door to door for candy handouts. I guess Pinkie Pie never really let the kid in her die out.

Minutes later, we all started to split up to enjoy the festival at our own pace. Applejack especially had to hurry off to supervise her stall. She always seemed to take the opportunity to sell some of her home baked goods along with setting up an apple bobbing tub.

I eventually found myself waiting in line for some treats at another snack stall being run by Mr. and Mrs. Cake. I did not recognize anyone in line, but did not have long to analyze what was out on the counters. Something started smacking me in the back of my leg. Some kid then said, "Hey, this doesn't sound like metal at all!"

Who the... I grimaced in bewilderment before I turned and looked down to see who was taking swings at my leg. It seemed to be a colt wearing a green forest garb and quiver filled with fake plastic arrows. The tool he had been whacking me with was a small plastic dagger. It was strangely...familiar to me. "Wait a second... I've seen your outfit somewhere."

It was then that the hooded archer looked up at me and revealed his face. And sure enough, I recognized him. "Hey, Button Mash! Now I know what you are. Going as the archer from Equestrian Heroes, huh?"

"You bet! It's the class I'm best at! And... Oh, you're Project H! Who made your costume?! It's awesome!" The little colt asked while sheathing his dagger. Whoever put his costume together did a great job. It was pretty much identical to the archer's sprite from the game. All he needed to finish the look was a little pair of wings.

"Let's just say I had some help. And you're sporting that look really well. Where's your mom? I bet she's dressed up as a mage." I replied while squatting and patting Button on his hooded head.

"Uh... Oh, here she comes! Mom! Over here!" He said before looking behind himself and waving at someone. And it was then that I noticed a mare clad in a hooded white robe approaching. Reddish pink highlights lined the robe's bottom and around the edges of the hood while she seemed to be carrying an oaken staff in her wrist's grasp.

I looked on as the gorgeous mare approached us with grace. She then looked at me from under her hood and flashed me her best smile. "Happy Nightmare Night, James. Can you guess what I'm dressed as?"

"That white and pink robe gives it away. You're a white mage! But... Are there fantasy RPGs with that character class?" I asked in return while really liking her outfit. She certainly wore that aesthetic well and it fit her motherly attitude to a T.

Button Mash ended up stealing my spot while I was focused on conversing with Eleina. She then replied while rolling her eyes, "Well, kind of. I became familiar with that character class back when Button's father and I still played tabletop games before we got married. And the robe was an almost constant feature."

"Man, I could never get into those. Hey, wait. Where's Button... Huh? Oh, thanks!" I then said before looking around and finding Button Mash handing me a chocolate drop with white icing doodled on it in the shape of a ghost. He then passed another to his mom while carrying one in his mouth. I chomped down on it right away. "Man, nothing makes a chocolate drop like extra icing."

"Mmhm! Thank you, Button." Eleina replied in earnest while she too feasted on hers. Button gave an unintelligible mumble while he chewed a mouthful of the tasty morsel. However, his mother let out a sudden shriek as everyone nearby scattered due to the sudden bang of a thunderclap.

It was then that I heard familiar raucous laughter and looked up to see a low hanging thundercloud floating just over us. "Hey, Button. Did you bring a bow with you to use those arrows with?"

"Huh? Uh... Yeah! Why?" He asked while trying to calm down from being startled by the sudden boom.

I then pointed right at the cloud and said, "Try shooting that cloud. I bet you can't hit it right in the middle."

Eleina just looked back and forth at the cloud and us, but just smirked slyly as if to tell us to go ahead. She clearly did not appreciate being startled and seemed to support some playful payback for whoever triggered that lightning strike. Button quickly got the idea and pulled a remarkably small bow off a belt wrapped around his middle. He then pulled drew an arrow from his quiver, which had a soft round arrowhead, and held it to the bow before drawing the string back. The draw weight for something so small must have been miniscule, but it might let the arrow fly far enough to hit its mark. Button then aimed straight up at the cloud and let the arrow fly. It passed through the cloud before falling right back down. It must have hit something since someone up there then shouted, "Ow! Hey, who hit me in the butt?!"

Button just started laughing while he retrieved his arrow even as Eleina giggled. I then looked up and crossed my arms while expecting someone to peek over the side of the cloud. And sure enough, Rainbow Dash peered over the side of the cloud with a look of irritation that immediately dissolved into one of slight fear. I then called out to her with a scowl. "You're lucky this costume of mine isn't really made of metal or we would've had a repeat of last year!"

Rainbow Dash swooped down and began to hover before us with quite an apologetic expression on her face. "Heheh... Yeah, I'm still kicking myself over that, big guy. I didn't..."

She was suddenly cut off by Button Mash as he began to circle her. "Whoa! It's Zapp! That thunderbolt must've been your necklace going off! Hey, can I get your autograph?! You were always my favorite of the Power Ponies!"

I bowed my head and let out a snicker. Having not actually read the Power Pony comic books, I had no idea exactly what the real Zapp even looks like. Although judging by Button's reaction to her, she must have been pulling off the look quite well. Always being too full of herself, Rainbow Dash wasted no time in dropping to the ground with her wing extended as if to grasp something. "Autograph?! Sure thing! I've always got time for my fans. Where should I sign, squirt?"

Something must have gone wrong. Button Mash's look of excitement became one of extreme puzzlement. And then it became a disdainful scowl. "Hey, wait a minute! You're not Zapp! She never talks like that!"

"Huh? Talks like what?! I don't get it." Rainbow Dash asked while being completely baffled by such an accusation. Even I could only shrug my shoulders. I had no idea what Button was even talking about.

It was Eleina who spoke up next. "You don't know? Then let me give you a demonstration." She then pulled her hoof down a bit further to give a more menacing visage and called out, "Halt, foul miscreants! Thou shall not escape under the constant surveillance of I, Zapp! Prepare thyself for thine imminent judgment!"

"Yeah, that's it! So, who're you?!" Button retorted while looking back up at Rainbow with quite an accusatory glare.

Rainbow Dash could only stare blankly at Eleina for a moment. Finally, she then held out her hooves and asked, "Who talks like THAT anymore?! Especially in a team of superheroes?!"

"Apparently Zapp does." I said in an attempt to throw in some snide humor before looking at nothing in particular. Still... She had a point. What superhero talks like that? It would have been quite awkward if I ever bumped into the real Zapp only to have her expect me to take her knightly lingo seriously.

Still, Button Mash did not seem to mind too much over Rainbow Dash imitating his favorite superhero. He then smiled and said, "Oh, whatever. Still, you almost had me fooled! If you just dyed your coat white and your mane and tail silvery purple, you'd look just like her! Hey, Mom! Let's go try to find the rest of the team!"

"All right, Button. Just don't go whacking other ponies' shins with your dagger." Eleina replied with that sweet motherly grin of hers. She then bid us farewell while Button Mash ran off with her following after him.

"Thou miscreants... Seriously, I can only imagine Princess Luna yapping like that. Seriously, it should've been Rarity who got that role!" Rainbow Dash jokingly complained while looking at her own costume. Yeah, only Rarity would have had the presence of mind to speak like that. Or is she more for French than knightly lingo?

"Meh. Just something to keep in mind next time you don that outfit. Anyway, what about the others? You seen them around?" I said in return while getting back in line to get some more treats from the Cake couple's stall.

Rainbow Dash followed my lead and got in line beside me. "Them? Well... I saw Pinkie Pie running around with the kids, Fluttershy's staying close to Applejack right now, Twilight and Spike are trying some games, and Rarity's keeping an eye on the fillies and Pinkie. And I swear I saw some stallions giving her some funny looks."

"Well, Radiance has always been a hotty, right?" I said while laughing a bit. I could imagine her turning away their advances while claiming she could only accept a fellow hero.

Rainbow Dash then hovered up to me and nudged my shoulder just under the guards. "Yup. But don't worry about them making off with her. I know you're the only stud she's got her eyes on."

"Heheh... Yeah, lucky me." I said softly while bowing my head as another chuckle escaped my lips. Heh... Project H and Radiance. I would love to see if that shipping goes anywhere in the series.

A minute later, Rainbow Dash and I walked away from the stall with chocolate drops in hand and hoof. It was then that Twilight and Spike started heading our way. Rainbow Dash waved at them to get their attention. "Hey there! How goes the candy gathering, guys?"

Spike was too busy stuffing his face with sweet treats while carrying around an entire pile to offer an actual vocal reply. And so Twilight spoke for him. "It's been going well! Everywhere we stop, everypony thinks our costumes look so cool! Except for Spike. They just think he makes the cutest Hum Drum ever."

"That explains the all the extra candy he's been getting... Huh? Oops! Sorry!" I said before almost walking right into someone who was stepping right out from behind the next stall. I startled her a bit too, but managed to stop just in time to avoid tripping over her. "Phew, sorry. Didn't see you there. You OK?"

"Uh... Yes, I'm fine. But... Hmmm..." The mare replied before her pale yellow eyes seemed to be drawn to my metallic boots. "My, you certainly have some impressive footwear. Such an dazzling finish with shimmering white and bits of gold. What a masterpiece..."

"Uh... Thanks? Just don't ask me to take them off. I'm afraid they're stuck where they are. All part of the costume." I replied while starting to notice that her attention to my feet was starting to border on fetishistic. What was it about her? Her voice was just silky smooth and her appearance... That mare was just HOT! Her mane was styled in a sweptback appearance while being a shade of dark fuchsia while pastel purple eyeshadow covered her eyelids. Her tail was shockingly long to the point where she had to tie it up into the form of a bow to keep it off the ground. Her entire body was covered in a sleek red bodysuit while wearing little white bow at the base of her neck, although the strangest thing was that it seemed to be made with a shoelace. A sky blue crest that was all but identical to Rainbow Dash's was set across her brow and down the sides of her face while a red horn jutted above the center, although I do not believe that was her actual horn and that it was just for added flair. Lastly, gray leggings were wrapped around her limbs while sky blue high heel shoes were worn upon her hooves. Everything about that outfit was just screaming with class and flair, although that gaze seemed to have some...devious intentions right under the surface.

Just as it looked like this fabulous mare was about to suggest something, Spike peeked out from behind his hoard of candy before suddenly dropping the whole pile in shock and running right up to her with such an excited gleam in his eye. "Whoa! Awesome High Heel costume! You must've been growing your tail out for years to get it long enough to tie into a bow like that."

High Heel? Something about that name rang a few bells. And for whatever reason, the shockingly sexy mare looked utterly bewildered by Spike's approach. She cocked her head to one side while looking down at the dragon boy and asked, "Uh... Hum Drum? When did you start walking on two legs...and had scales instead of a coat?"

"Woooow, and you even sound just like I imagined her too! This is turning into the coolest Nightmare Night ever!" Spike cheered while clearly psyched about something.

"Wait a second. You know this girl, Spike? Or... You know that outfit?" Rainbow Dash then asked while stepping out from behind me along with Twilight.

Spike then turned to his friends and explained, "Yeah! High Heel! The footwear-filching femme fatale! She's another big baddy of Maretropolis! Some even say she goes way back with Radiance..."

"Oh, another supervillain! Well, she definitely looks the whole femme fatale part." Twilight replied before stepping forward and gently pulling Spike aside. "I'm really sorry if Spike bothered you. He's just such a big fan of the Power Ponies and... Uh... Are you all right?"

For whatever reason, the mare dressed as High Heel seemed highly uncomfortable about something. She was definitely nervous. "Oh... Uh... It's no trouble, Masked Matter-Horn. Boys will be boys and all... Uh... Wait a minute. Did you dye your mane... Hang on." She then started to look around at our surroundings. Her gaze seemed to settle upon the various spooky decorations and stalls. She then glanced back at Twilight and Rainbow Dash before asking, "Uh... What day is it anyway?"

That got a laugh out of Rainbow. "You're kidding, right? It's Nightmare Night! Don't tell me you got dressed up like that for nothing!"

"Ooooh, Nightmare Night! Now it all makes sense..." The hot mare replied before her expression became a bit more twisted. There was something the way Rainbow Dash talked that caught the femme fatale by surprise. "Um... Wow, Zapp. Whatever happened to your bold commanding voice and knightly rhetoric? You sound so grainy now."

"My voice... Oh, knock it off! That's twice somepony's pointed that out! I can't help it!" Rainbow yelled before crossing her arms and pouting in irritation. I could not help laughing and held a hand to my forehead.

Even the mare dressed as High Heel got a chuckle out of Rainbow's irritation. "Well, just to make things clear... I'm taking it you three are NOT Masked Matter-Horn, Zapp, and Hum Drum?"

I decided to jump in and offer a retort while trying to be playful. "Well, not really. Although they could just be the real deal only having dyed their colors to mess with people. You never know when it comes to superheroes."

"Uh... Right. I guess that's a possibility. But anyway..." She said with a nervous chuckle before wrapping an arm around my leg. "Back to the topic at hand... I'm just all over not only these amazing boots, but the rest of this armored shell. Why don't we slip away so I can see what lies underneath?"

I have no idea where that even came from. Was this total stranger hitting on me? However, I then noticed that Twilight and Rainbow Dash were snickering like idiots. I then looked back at them while Rainbow Dash pointed past us and said, "Hey... Before you do that, I think somepony wants a word with you!"

"Really? Well, what do you... Uh..." Miss 'High Heel' replied before she and I looked to my right only to find Fluttershy staring at her with a bit of an unpleased glare. And for whatever reason, this got her extremely anxious as she said, "Oh, Saddle Rager! Uh... What a surprise seeing you here!"

"Honey, I swear this isn't what it looks like!" I added while trying so hard to not laugh. 'High Heel' was still holding onto my leg.

My words caught her attention as 'High Heel' suddenly looked up at me in a panic. "Wait! What'd you just call her?!"

Fluttershy then dryly said, "He's my fiancé. We're getting married in April."

Spike, Twilight, and Rainbow Dash were keeping their mouths shut tightly in awkward silence as 'High Heel' glanced up at me out of the corner of her eye before very rigidly letting go of me and stepping away. She then looked back at Fluttershy and began to speak while sweating buckets, "Uh... I really hope you're not getting the wrong idea... You see, I've just fallen in love with his... I mean I'm just enamored with... Uh... You're mad, aren't you? Please... I... I..."

And with that, Miss 'High Heel' just bolted away from us shrieking in fright. Fluttershy's rather annoyed expression immediately became one of bewilderment and even embarrassment while Twilight asked, "Wow... How does anypony run in those kinds of shoes?"

"Oh dear... I hope I didn't scare her. I just didn't want her to think that you weren't taken, honey..." Fluttershy then spoke while her face was filled with quite an embarrassed blush. She never did like scaring people.

Spike then let out a small laugh while he gathered up his pile of candy. "Oh, you don't have to worry about that, Fluttershy. If that was the real High Heel, she probably would've been more interested in taking Project H apart and selling his parts to whoever wanted them. Although she'd probably keep his legs for herself."

"Man, that makes her suggestion really scary when you think about it..." I replied while looking down at my legs. Was she really planning on dismantling me in a back alley somewhere? Nah, that would be stupid. Besides, she was just someone in costume, not the real High Heel. That character does not even actually exist!

Rainbow Dash hovered high above us for a moment as if to keep track of the femme fatale as she fled. "Man, did you see the way she flipped out like that?! It's almost like she was expecting you to hulk out and smash her, Fluttershy!"

"Well, that would've been silly. We don't really have superpowers. But who was that, anyway? I've never seen her around before." Twilight then asked while sounding quite perplexed. Indeed, I had never seen anyone in Ponyville with that particular color scheme in her eyes, mane, and coat. Let alone a tail so long that it has to be tied into a bow to be kept off the ground.

"Well, she was wearing that costume really well... Maybe she dyed herself to look more closely to the character?" Fluttershy then added while looking herself over, probably to check if her appearance as Saddle Rager was really convincing enough to fool someone.

"I guess. But I dunno why she ever would've thought you were the real Saddle Rager, Fluttershy. Her mane and tail are brown and curly. She looks nothing like you." Spike explained while he staggered forward with that huge pile of candy in his arms. "Man, I need to find a really big bucket."

We all decided to try heading over to the game section over in the town square to see what was going on while catching up on everything that we had seen so far. The town square was where all the real activity was going on. The dance stage, plenty of food stalls, and all of the usual games. I saw Applejack by the tub she normally puts out for apple bobbing and even saw Button Mash trying his luck just before he fell into the tub.

"Well, we're here! Where do we start?" Twilight asked before I heard someone walking up beside us. I did not pay it any mind to it, at least until Twilight turned around. "Any ide... Oh, Princess Celestia!"

We all turned to look as well and were greeted by the sight of the Princess of the Dawn standing under the glow of her sister's moon. She flashed each of us a delighted smile and said, "Good evening, everypony. Now, I might be a bit behind the times, but I believe you're all dressed up as superheroes, are you not?"

"Yep! The Power Ponies! And James here is Project H! He's the star of a new series that's starting next month." Spike replied before suddenly stumbling and getting buried in the pile of candy he was lugging around. That kid should just let Pinkie Pie handle that. She always seems to have room.

Celestia got a quiet giggle out of seeing Spike bury himself in candy. "Oh my... Is he going to be OK?"

"Nah, he's fine. He'll just eat himself out." Rainbow Dash said with a snicker as I could already hear Spike munching on something in the pile. He would be just fine... Wait... What did Rainbow even mean by that line?

Twilight then trotted up to her mentor and shared a brief hug with her as their necks became draped across each other. "So good to see you here. But what are you going as this year? No costume this time?"

Celestia showed a somewhat facetious smile while replying, "Oh, I decided to just go as the Princess of the Dawn this year. How do I look? Pretty good, right?" I covered my face with a hand while letting out a snicker as my friends more or less did the same. Even so, Celestia then turned her attention to me and even began to circle me. "Still... Oh my lord, James... Now THAT is a costume! Project H, is it? But how do you fit in it? It almost looks like it's too tight for your body to fit in."

"Yeah, you'd think so, wouldn't you? Twilight and Spike helped out with that. Some sort of transformative magic? It's how I got my costume last year." I replied while trying to keep my eye on her.

"Oh, that kind of magic! Well, it looks like you've really mastered that spell, Twilight. It looks like the real deal." Celestia then said to Twilight before sliding her hoof over my chest. "It even feels real too!"

"Mmhm! Really impressive spell, isn't it? Come to think of it... James, do you think that buster cannon or whatever it is still works?" Twilight replied while eyeing my right arm.

Fluttershy did not seem to like the idea of me firing that off. "Oh dear... Um... Is it a good idea to try that?"

"I don't know if I even can! I don't exactly feel it like last time..." I replied while holding up my right forearm. I tried to get some sort of reaction out of it. And much to my surprise, I did. My right hand retracted into my forearm as the H-Buster became primed. "Huh! It actually works! Not sure how, but I guess this thing's operational."

"Hm... Nice. Would you care to show us how it works?" Celestia then asked while observing the cannon on my arm.

"Uh... Sure! Let's see what this baby is packing! Um... Right, body is white and gold. Default settings are in place." I replied before taking aim at the moon itself. I needed something to shoot for. "Here we go!"

And with that, I fired the H-Buster. Somehow. But when I did... I heard what sounded like a party blower going off as a puff of confetti burst from my buster's mouth. At first, I had no idea what to think. And neither did anypony else. We all just stood there in awkward silence as if waiting for something to happen. Finally, Celestia broke the silence with a cockeyed gaze. "That's it?"

"Uh... Something's wrong here..." I muttered before firing again only to have another burst of confetti fly out of the H-Buster. I found this to be highly insulting and held it up in front of my face to examine it. "What the crap is this?! Confetti Shower?! Oh, sure! I can totally imagine Project H shouting 'Confetti Shower' while firing a burst of the stuff into the face of a rogue robot!"

Suddenly, Pinkie Pie zoomed up to me out of nowhere and said, "Oh, that's just a compact party cannon I stuck on your arm when nopony was looking! Hope you like it!" She then zipped away just like the real Fili-Second.

"Party...cannon... Oh, you've gotta be kidding me, Pinkie!" I all but yelled while hunching forward with my arms hanging low. Everyone present just laughed at me, although I did not mind it that much. Even so, I could only look at my arm while somehow getting my hand to emerge again. "I really hope the writers don't have Project H get this ability as some sort of gag or Spike will never let me hear the end of it..."

"Oh my goodness... Well, when it comes to Nightmare Night, it's all about the looks and having fun. Not whether or not your costume actually replicates the original source material down to every fine detail." Celestia then said while managing to cease her laughing. I could tell she was getting a kick out the show before me. "Anyway, I shouldn't be keeping all of you. Go and enjoy yourselves. Luna should be arriving before long. As for me, I need to go find the mayor before her annual Nightmare Night announcement."

My friends bowed while Twilight spoke, "We will, your highness. Have fun!"

With that, they turned and trotted off while Spike hurriedly gathered up his candy and chased after them. But just before I could follow, I felt a feather stroke my cheek. "James, if you have a moment?"

"Hm? Yes?" I asked while turning to face Celestia. I suspected it was for something personal since she had waited until the rest of my friends had already started to walk away.

Celestia smiled sincerely and asked, "I was thinking. Seeing as how winter is fast approaching and that most of your training with you equipment would require you to be outdoors a lot, how about we train you during your dreams now and then? My sisters could dream dive into your dreams and then call me over to join you. You would retain all your memories and apply them to the real world."

"That actually sounds like a good idea! And we could continue the training normally once spring comes around. Just make sure they keep the dream world as close to the real world as possible." I replied while having all but forgotten about our future training sessions. We simply have not gotten around to having any yet.

Celestia beamed at me, clearly excited about the concept. "Excellent! Then it's decided. I'll discuss it with my sisters tonight and try to decide on a night to start. Now, I had best let you go. Your friends will start wondering why you're lagging behind."

However, just as I was about to bid her farewell, Celestia caught me by surprise by reaching out and placing a kiss upon my cheek and then flashing me a wink. "Have a good evening, my sunshine."

I felt myself fluster for a moment, but then calmed down as I realized no one was really paying attention. In fact, hardly anyone was nearby. I glanced at Celestia, noticing her playful smirk. I then smirked as well before glancing around to make sure no one was watching. "Well, your highness... If I may..."

Seeing that the coast was clear, I decided to one-up Celestia. I suddenly reached out and planted a kiss right upon her lips. "Have a good evening, m'lady."

This unexpected kiss clearly flustered Celestia quite a bit as she very quietly squealed as her wings suddenly sprang open wide. Blushing furiously, she then folded her wings over her face. "Oh my goodness, I adore you so! Enough of this silliness! Go have fun! Don't let me keep you!"

I got a good laugh out of her reaction before pushing her wing aside and holding her in a tender embrace, my head leaning against hers for a moment. I had not forgotten about our day of bonding not long ago. And neither had she. I then whispered into her ear while planting a soft kiss upon it under the cover of her wing, "Will do. Let's meet up later tonight, m'lady."

I heard Celestia giggle the instant I kissed her ear as it flicked a bit in response to my touch. She leaned against me and whispered, "We shall. Take care, my dear."

Not wanting to worry my friends, I waved goodbye to Celestia and hurried on my way. I had found that my friends had gathered at the apple bobbing pool where Applejack was supervising. It turned out that Rarity had arrived and was stepping up to try a bite. "Hmmm... Red delicious or golden delicious?"

"C'mon, Rarity. Don't hold up the line." Applejack said while a couple more ponies were already bobbing around her. With no more room, Rarity would have to make her bite soon.

"Well... All right, here I go!" Rarity soon proclaimed. But as she opened her mouth wide and lowered it to the pool, we got quite a shock. Out of nowhere, a filly's head shot out of her mouth, grabbed the apple in her teeth, and then zipped back down Rarity's throat! She must have felt and seen it too since Rarity suddenly pulled back and brought her hooves to her mouth. "Ack! What was that! Did any of you see that?!"

"Did you swallow a filly?! Who was that?! She's in your belly now, isn't she?" Fluttershy asked while everyone else also seemed to notice it as well. There was a bit of a murmur spreading through the people around us as the freakish spectacle lingered in our memories. Rarity even began to feel herself over to check for the presence of something that was not supposed to be there.

After a moment, Rarity seemed to calm down. "Well... Whatever it was, it's not there now. Let me just try again..." She then tried reaching out for another apple while the other couple of ponies who had been bobbing stepped away. And good thing they did. Just as Rarity was about to bite down on one, a filly's head with glowing yellow eyes burst out of the water and growled loudly at Rarity, prompting my horrified friend to shriek as she fell right onto her back. It must have shocked her really good as she just started twitching in terror.

"What in tarnation...?!" Applejack yelled while she too jumped back. But the instant Rarity fell down, the snarling filly in the pool started giggling heartily. It was only then that I got a good look at the filly along with everyone else. "Wait a minute... I know that candy corn color scheme anywhere! What're ya doin' in there, Ruby?!"

The cheeky little ghost filly then looked at Applejack with a big smile. "Just having fun! This whole Nightmare Night thing's been the most fun I've had in ages!"

"Yeah, no surprise a ghost'd be having a blast tonight!" I added while crossing my arms as I looked down at my little spooky friend. She was certainly only trying to have fun, even if it came at the expense of Rarity's mental well-being. She then peered over the edge of the tub and asked, "Um... Is she going to be OK?"

"Uh... Maybe? I dunno, I've never pranked her THAT hard before." Rainbow Dash replied while gingerly poking Rarity's side. She was not going to move for a while.

Applejack then tried to restore order with her visitors. "Uh... Yeah. Anyway, how 'bout ya go play somewhere else? This ain't the spooks corner, ya know! Come on, fellas! I swear I don't got this tub booby trapped!"

"All right! I gotta go find Mitta and tell her about this anyway. Bye!" Ruby then climbed out of the tub and trotted off. Before she went far, she stopped by Rarity and placed an apple in her mouth as a possible apology.

"Well... I have to admit I wasn't expecting to see her tonight." Twilight muttered while watching the ghost filly walk away.

"Huh... Yeah, I almost never see her. I almost forgot about her, actually." Spike then added while I noticed Pinkie Pie standing in line. It started going by pretty quickly before Pinkie Pie was next in line. Her bag around her neck was looking pretty full, but could still hold more. And I knew she was going to stuff that thing full to bursting.

"Hi, girls! Having fun?" Pinkie asked while she came closer to us. Twilight, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy had already taken their turns and were munching on the apples they caught.

"Mmhm! Looks like you've been busy." Fluttershy replied while having only eaten half her apple.

"Oh, I've been getting a lot more candy than usual! Everypony just loves my Fili-Second costume so much that they keep giving me extra candy to help me keep up the good work! And then... Huh?" Pinkie began to say before suddenly being cut off by some sort of groan from next to her. When we looked, we were greeted by an odd sight. A stallion wrapped up in a mummy costume. The eyes were even covered by light blue lenses. "Oh, hi! You wanna bob for apples too?"

The mummy pony just let out another incomprehensible groan while appearing to give Pinkie Pie a glare. Rainbow Dash then let out a snicker and said, "Wow, he's good. He really sounds like a creepy mummy!"

Pinkie Pie then got right up in the mummy's face, apparently surprising him. "Yeah, you're wearing this costume really well... Huh?" She then looked over at the dance floor set in front of the stage not very far from us. A new country song had started to play. "Ooh, I got it! Let's dance! I've got a new groove I wanna try!"

The mummy let out a much more confused groan as Pinkie grabbed his hoof and dragged him over to the dance floor. Out of curiosity, I followed. Even if it was just to see Pinkie Pie make a scene. Nopony really seemed to mind her and danced along to the beat of the music, but the confused mummy pony was just getting yanked and pulled along while Pinkie Pie just went nuts. "Woo! Spin all around and make an angry sound! Melt to the ground and do the mummy!"

I swear I have heard those lines somewhere before... Regardless, it finally ended with Pinkie Pie sending the mummy for a rapid spin away from her while holding onto one of his bandages, making it look like he was going to slingshot right back into her to continue the dance. However... Once the mummy stopped spinning... Well... Pinkie Pie put it best. "Hey! Where'd he go?!"

I got curious and approached the spot where the mummy stopped spinning along with Spike, who had come over as well. As it turned out, the only thing that remained of him was nothing but unfurled bandages. I then asked, "Huh... How'd he get away so fast without anyone seeing him?"

Spike just got a laugh out of it. "Whoa! It's just like one of Pharaoh Phetlock's mummy minions! They're all hollow inside and held together with a type of magic he uses... Actually, it's the only magic he uses."

"Phetlock...? Oh, isn't he one of those Power Pony villains?" I asked while remembering the name. First bumping into someone dressed as High Heel, and now someone dressed up as one of Pharaoh Phetlock's goons. What was next? Someone trying way too hard to look like the Mane-iac?

Pinkie Pie then started messing around with the bandages while examining them. "Wouldn't it be crazy if this really was one of those mummy minions and that the real supervillains were somewhere in Ponyville right now?"

"Fat chance on that, Pinkie. It's one thing to get dragged into a comic book, but good luck making fictional characters come to life." I replied while looking at the bandages left behind by Pinkie's reluctant dance partner. Seriously, where did he go?

While we were removing the bandages from the dance floor, I noticed that the music had stopped playing. The musicians up on stage, who were also decked out in a variety of costumes... I think a scarecrow, tin can, and a lion? They were starting to shuffle away while I noticed the local DJ pushing her booth closer to the edge. I suppose we were about to get a dose of spooky technopop or something more electronic that live acoustic instruments cannot provide.

Once it started playing, Pinkie Pie let out a gasp. "Ooh! This is our jam!" She then zoomed away at absurd speed before rushing back with Rarity and Applejack, who looked utterly baffled as to how they got there so fast. Pinkie Pie then disappeared again and suddenly returned with Twilight, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash. "Come on, girls! It's the Power Pony groove!"

"Huh?! What're you talking about?! Wait a second, doesn't that song sound a bit familiar?" Rainbow Dash asked before I too started paying a bit more attention to the song. It almost sounded like a remix of the song I had heard while Rarity was throwing her private fashion show just a little while ago, although it had some really heavy bass to it. And I was liking it.

Pinkie Pie then started helping my friends get into position for something. Being someone who just cannot dance well, I stepped away with Spike to avoid getting swept up into Pinkie's scheme. It looked like she was trying to get them into some synchronized dancing. Had they been practicing behind my back for fun at times? Fluttershy seemed hesitant to dance, as one would expect. "Um... Pinkie... I'm no good in front of an audience... Can I sit this one out?"

"'C'mon, Fluttershy! Just go with the beat! We can't have the whole team without ya anyway!" Applejack replied while she started to get into the groove. Pinkie Pie had everyone set up in a row with a specific pattern. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash were at the tips of the line, Pinkie Pie and Applejack were next, and Twilight and Rarity were beside each other at the center. With the song well underway, they were all standing on just their hind legs while dancing in sync with each other. Fluttershy struggled at first, but she soon caught up and kept up to the beat of the song and the movements of her friends.

I really wish I could do their dancing justice in this entry, I really do. While their dazzling colorful outfits, sweeping manes and tails, and even the multicolored stage lights roaming over the dance floor, it was quite a sight to see the six Power Ponies just dancing to the awesome beat that the DJ had playing. Even the other dancers had quit dancing just to watch the Power Ponies dancing to the tune while cheering on. And I could tell that my friends were having fun. It especially got dazzling with the light reflecting off of Twilight's goggles and Rarity even looked something like a disco ball with those lights shimmering along the diamonds in her tail and mane. It was just such a sight to see Equestria's comic book superhero dream team tearing up the dance floor. I even found myself tapping my foot to the beat while bobbing my head a bit even as Spike seemed to be holding up a camcorder to record the spectacle. I wonder where he even got it.

Eventually, the song ran its course and the audience burst into applause. Most of my friends took a bow, but poor Fluttershy just meekly waved her hoof even as the rest of my friends reveled in the praise. Spike then lowered his camcorder and said, "Oh, this is gonna be so cool to watch later!"

I was about to compliment my friends, but it was at that moment that a bolt of lightning streaked across the sky. It seemed to come out of nowhere, but the thunderclap did startle us. My friends immediately looked at Rainbow Dash, but she just shook her hooves nervously. "Hey, that wasn't me! I'm down here!"

"Oh, right. Then who...?" Twilight then asked while they looked around for the source of the lightning. After a few seconds, we noticed something atop the stage's frame. It seemed that someone had installed a pony-shaped gargoyle design overlooking the stage below. But then it spread its wings.

"Oh my! Seems we're being watched, darlings!" Rarity spoke out just before the intruder leapt from its hiding spot and drifted down to the center of the dance floor. Everypony around us eyed the entity warily while its appearance was shrouded with a cloak. But that cloak soon dissolved into a flurry of bats that flew away while chittering and screeching. No longer hidden, there she stood with wings spread. Princess Luna.

A smile came to my lips as the rest of the festival's attendees soon bowed humbly towards the Princess of the Night. I watched in silence while she glanced around at her subjects. It would be a poor move to approach her until after she had addressed them. At first, she seemed like she was about to bellow something, but caught herself before she could do so. Luna then held her hoof to her lips while clearing her throat before speaking loudly, "Citizens of Ponyville! It pleases me to see all of you engaged in such revelry and mirth on this most joyous of nights! As Princess of the Night, I implore you to continue your celebration! There is much fun to be had!"

I applauded my royal friend as the rest of the partygoers burst into cheers. It was then that little Pipsqueak, a tiny colt with a pinto coat pattern, rushed up to her and bowed. He seemed to be clad in a type of thief's outfit, complete with a hood, cloak, set of keys, and dagger. Although that dagger looked incredibly flimsy and like plastic. "It's so good to see you again, Princess Luna! Is this gonna be the best Nightmare Night ever? Even better than the last one?"

Luna cast the little colt a delighted grin. "Oh, it most certainly will, little rogue. But enjoy yourselves while you can... For you see..." Luna then closed her eyes before suddenly opening them and glancing around herself, her eyes producing a bright magical glow while her lips curved into a smirk. "Tonight, SHE will be joining us."

This sent a murmur of confusion and dread through the crowd of partygoers, but Luna then just walked through them while moving directly towards us. She then greeted me and my friends with a smile. "Well done on that dance, by the way. I saw it all. And such striking costumes! If there's a contest for best costume tonight, the entire lot of you should win it!"

Pinkie Pie let out a giggle and replied, "Thanks! You know who we are, right?"

I was not expecting Luna to know at all since I doubt most royalty take an interest in comic books. And yet, she surprised me. "Of course! Pinkie Pie here is dressed as the speedy Fili-Second, Twilight Sparkle wears the garb of the authoritative Masked Matter-Horn, Applejack is wielding the gear of the bold Mistress Mare-velous, Fluttershy is..."

It was then that a voice spoke up from behind us. "I hope my sister is not boring you. As you can see, she's become something of a nerd since her return to the throne."

Luna did not take kindly to that claim and stepped past us while we turned to face Celestia. "Not another word, Celestia. It's not my fault that such amazing forms of entertainment have sprung up over the past thousand years! Maybe you should give that series a read sometime."

I got a slight snicker out of that. I have not seen Luna's private chambers inside the royal palace, but it sounded like she has developed a pastime of reading the Power Pony series. Rainbow Dash even backed her up. "Hey, nothing wrong with a princess enjoying an awesome comic book series!"

"Yes, quite! And I will say right now that Spike here makes the most adorable Hum Drum." Luna replied while patting him on the head. Spike let out a chuckle, but Luna then took the chance to help herself to a piece of taffy in his pile. Fortunately, he did not seem to mind. But it was then that she got a good look at me. "Hm? James? Are you dressed... Oh my goodness. Project H! Oh, I should've known that it would've been worthless to bring that along! Spectacular replication!"

Celestia once more spoke up with a chuckle, "Yes, she was quite enthralled with that pilot. I had to talk her out of issuing a royal decree towards the Manehatten offices to produce the series regardless of feedback."

"Really now?! You would've commanded the writers to continue the series regardless of whatever everypony had to say about it?" Rarity asked while I too cocked my head to one side in puzzlement.

Luna rolled her eyes in annoyance. "She referred to it as 'abuse of power' when I tried. Such nonsense! Such an impressive story should never be cancelled before its time! Thank goodness the series is set to take off next month."

"I'm taking it the Project H series has become something of a hot topic in comic book circles lately. We've been getting a lot of feedback on my costume tonight." I then interjected while glancing down at my armored form.

"Well, it's the first comic book series that features a human-type protagonist in a sci-fi setting! It's the first of its kind, so that makes it pretty revolutionary!" Spike replied while snacking on more of his pile of candy. Surely his arms were getting tired by then, but he did not seem bothered at all.

The conversation with Luna just dissolved into discussing her hobbies, which turned out to include occasional comic book collecting and even video games. I suppose even royalty can get caught up in modern entertainment. Perhaps I should invite her for a game day at the arcade sometime.

Eventually, Luna made her way over to the various games to partake in some fun along with Celestia. Feeling in the mood for some more good eats, I started making my way back over to the food stalls to get something hot. Spike, Twilight, and Pinkie Pie tagged along while Applejack returned to her own stall and Rarity and Fluttershy walked off with Rainbow Dash. Still plenty to see and do. Although I was starting to notice the presence of several royal guards around the area, probably due to the presence of the Princesses of the Night and Dawn. Not that there was anything to be worried about.

Pinkie Pie just kept hopping along while her bag of goodies kept shaking and very nearly tossing some of her candy out. "So, you guys having fun?"

Spike nodded while tossing a few gumdrops into his mouth. "Yup! This just might be the best Nightmare Ni... Oof!"

Not surprisingly, Spike could not see over his pile of candy and walked right into the back of the line that had built up in front of Mr. and Mrs. Cake's stall. He dropped his entire pile and fell right down. Twilight just shook her head and said with an amused smirk, "We really need to get you a wagon. So sorry, sir. I hope Spike didn't bother you."

Whoever it was Spike had rear-ended was clearly not pleased and turned to face the dragon child with quite an irritated scowl. His costume was quite impressive, seeming to bring to mind a pharaoh ruler of a desert kingdom. On his head was... Uh... What do they call that striped headwear? I need a dictionary... All right, it is called a nemes. It consisted of gold and blue horizontal stripes and the pattern was even present on a cloth wrapped tightly around his short stubby beard hanging from the chin. A matching gorget hung around his neck and even wristbands bearing the gold and blue colorations were worn around his wrists and ankles. His tail's dark gray hair was cropped short while his cutie mark depicted a white ankh symbol set against his tan coat. His green eyes glared angrily down at Spike while he loudly scolded him. "You little scamp! Do you even know who you just ran into?!"

Twilight seemed ready to step in and defend Spike if needed, but Spike was hardly intimidated at all. In fact, he was quite intrigued. "Whoa...! Awesome Pharaoh Phetlock costume! You've got the headgear and everything!"

"That's Pharaoh Phe... Uh..." The phony pharaoh yelled almost on impulse before he suddenly caught himself while looking genuinely perplexed. He then softly asked, "Wait a minute... What did you just call me?"

Spike then replied rather enthusiastically, "Pharaoh Phetlock! The hoarder of ancient artifacts who plagues Maretropolis! With his magically assembled mummy minions, he... Oof!"

Spike had no time to even finish his sentence as the stallion snatched Spike up in his arms for a joyous hug of sorts. "Finally! Somepony got it right! Not Phony Pharaoh, not Phake Pharaoh, not even Phalse Pharaoh! Finally, somepony knows that it's Pharaoh Phetlock!" He then looked to the sky and shouted while shaking his hoof at the clouds, "You hear that, narrator?! You better take some notes from this kid!"

We all just looked up at the starry night sky, wondering who he was shouting at. The pharaoh then asked, "Uh... Narrator? You heard that, didn't you?"

After another five seconds or so of no response, he then set Spike back down. "Meh... Must be on a coffee break... Huh?! Masked Matter-Horn?! Fili-Second! And... And... Uh..." He then stared at me in confusion before gesturing with his hoof and asking, "Who are you?"

I got a bit of a snicker out of his reaction to our costumes, although I was more amused that he was more baffled over who I was imitating instead of what I was. "I'm dressed up as a new comic book character. Project H."

"Costume?" He asked before eyeing the rest of my friends warily. He then looked down at Spike before flicking the tip of his hoof against the tip of his beard while seemingly thinking. "Ooooh, right. It's Nightmare Night, isn't it?"

"Well, that's what the calendar says. And sorry if Spike disturbed you. We really need to find him a better means of transporting his candy." Twilight replied with a bit of a giggle as Spike started to gather his candy into another pile.

"Spike, huh?" The pharaoh asked before taking a closer look at Spike. "Well, you're no Hum Drum. Nice imitation though."

Pinkie Pie then hopped forward and asked, "How about a bit of my candy to make up for bugging you like that?"

Surprisingly, the pharaoh held out his hoof to dismiss Pinkie Pie's offer. "No thanks! I don't care about any gifts of pity. I'm just so happy that somepony finally got my name right! This is the best night of my life since... Huh?"

"Excuse me, sir! Can we get you anything?" Mrs. Cake called out, revealing that the rest of the line had already gathered up their treats and wandered off.

"I'll be just a moment! We'll talk later, should the sands of fate agree to it." The pharaoh said to Mrs. Cake and then to us before he trotted on over to the stall and then trotted away with a small stack of baked goods in one arm as he snacked on a muffin.

Spike lifted his stack of candy into his arms and then said with a smile, "Wow. First High Heel and now Pharaoh Phetlock! He even acted and sounded just the way I'd expect him to! I dunno who thought dressing up as the villains was a good idea, but I hope we see more of them! Although I've gotta wonder how somepony could ever pull off a real Smudge costume..."

"But wasn't it weird how he didn't immediately know it's Nightmare Night, yet he was dressed up anyway?" Twilight then asked while pointing to a very odd detail that even I had overlooked.

Pinkie Pie was quick to provide a response. "Ooh! Maybe they're actors for an upcoming Power Ponies movie and they're going incognito to really get into character!"

"As weird and unlikely as that sounds, I wouldn't be too surprised if that's the case. They're doing a good job with those costumes." I then added while watching the guy dressed as Pharaoh Phetlock appear to be talking to the mare dressed as High Heel in the far distance. They must have had some sort of connection if they were socializing with each other.

It was after we picked up some muffins that Pinkie Pie then pointed towards a pegasus stallion walking along in the distance. "Ooh! I've never seen a pony dress up as a mime for Nightmare Night! I'm gonna go do some pantomiming with him!"

While Pinkie Pie trotted on over to the guy, I noticed Rainbow Dash coming down from overhead. "Hey there! Did I miss anything? I just went and entered us all into the costume contest!"

"Thanks, Rainbow. I bet you girls will win first prize for sure." I said with a smile, not at all surprised that Rainbow Dash would sign up for a contest. She loves to win, maybe too much.

Twilight giggled a bit, probably just as unsurprised as I was. "I wouldn't be surprised if we all win as a team... Huh? What's wrong, Pinkie?"

Pinkie Pie was drawing near while pulling along the same pony she had approached a moment earlier. "Something's wrong with this guy! I can't get him to laugh or even smile! You think he's OK?"

Well, that was a silly question. Mimes are not exactly supposed to be all that expressive most of the time due to feigning being mute. Twilight clearly knew this too and said, "Pinkie, I think that's part of the point of being a mime. I'm sorry, sir. I hope Pinkie Pie here didn't...disturb you..."

It was then that we got a good look at his face. And... It was...probably the most unsettling face I had seen all night. His eyes had black mascara just under the lower eyelids that ended in a point, but the eyes themselves... They were just a single shade of red. I could not make out an iris or pupil of any sort, but he was clearly not blind. As for his outward appearance... Actually, mime is the best way I can describe it. With all those black and white stripes, he really did look like a French mime, complete with a black beret. Although I just could not tell if all those stripes on his body was his natural coloration, a pattern he dyed into it, or just clothing he was wearing. Actually, it must have been a suit since I saw no cutie mark on his flank and that his body from the waist down was just black. His black mane and tail were unkempt, messy, and even looked a bit greasy to the point were he likely greatly neglected his physical grooming. Furthermore, his white expressionless face... There was something odd about its structure. Unlike most stallions, whose muzzles point outward, his was tilted down on a bit of an odd angle to give him a quite literal long-faced look. It was Spike who revealed the identity of this unsettling stranger. "Whoa... Really convincing Long-Face costume..."

Yeah, I found that there is a hyphen in his name. Moving on... Rainbow Dash looked down at Spike and asked, "Long-Face? He another goon from the Power Pony comic books?"

Spike looked up at her and said, "Yeah! The dastardly bringer of despair! He concocts sadness gas to..."

"That sounds about right." The gloomy stallion retorted before Spike could finish. And his tone of voice... It was just...seething with depression and despair. It was quite unsettling. I did not feel concerned or worried for him. I felt genuinely unnerved by his presence. Even if he was just some guy in a costume.

"Wow... You even sound just like I'd imagine him to... You'll probably win the costume contest if you keep that up!" Spike added while trying to overcome his uneasiness. Where High Heel's impersonator was just smoking hot and the pharaoh's was kind of goofy, Long-Face's impersonator was just creepy.

Twilight then took a step forward and asked, "Are you sure you're all right? You... Is something bothering you?"

"Oh, I'm always unhappy. Nothing makes me happy. But the world... It's too full of joy. Not enough sorrow..." He replied gloomily as his glum expression started to change just slightly as his frown began to curve into a remarkably unsettling smile. "I want to share my misery with the world. And maybe with all of you..."

It was then that I happened to notice a small detail that I had overlooked. A number of glass vials containing a red liquid were hanging off his waist. They each had stoppers firmly stuck in the tops, but there something about those contents that gave me just as bad a vibe as the guy himself. Rainbow Dash, clearly taking that last line as a threat, got between him and us as he began to reach for one of the vials. "Oooooh no! Listen up, gloom and doom! Whatever it is you're selling, we're not buying! Now beat it! Scram!"

This seemed to get him to back off, but that creepy smile remained on his face. "As you wish... But I'm sure we'll meet again." He then silently wandered off, the unsettling atmosphere going with him.

It was only then that I felt comfortable enough to speak. "Ooooh god, did you feel the vibes coming off that guy?! That dude is creepy!"

Pinkie Pie gulped hard as I could see her sweating a little. "Uh huh! I've never met anypony THAT depressed! He almost sounded like he was happy being sad!"

"That's what Long-Face is all about!" Spike then added while we all looked at him. "He really is the creepiest villain the Power Ponies regularly deal with! He's consumed with despair and wants to fill the world with as much misery as he can. That's what his sadness gas does. It overwhelms your emotions with unfettered sorrow!"

"A villain who wants to fill the world with misery... As far as villain goals go, that's actually pretty disturbing! I've heard of misery loving company, but I didn't think someone would make that their philosophy in life!" I then added while feeling relief starting to wash over me now that the guy masquerading as Long-Face was out of sight. Even if that was just a guy imitating him, it was incredibly unnerving to be in his presence like that. I would rather be standing before the Mane-iac again than Long-Face if the opportunity ever arose.

Fortunately, Twilight seemed to be the voice of reason at that moment. "It's OK, everypony. Long-Face is just fictional. Everypony we meet here is just in costume. Besides, Equestria's had enough trouble with the likes of Discord, Nightmare Moon, and that Changeling invasion a couple years back. I can't imagine actual supervillains setting up shop too."

It was around that time that the usual gathering announcement was made for everyone participating in going around and gathering candy. Knowing that Scootaloo was one of them, I too joined the gathering before the stage at the town square with Fluttershy by my side. Pinkie Pie, still having quite a haul hanging from her neck, joined us as well along with Twilight and Spike.

It seemed the mayor had swapped out into a new costume this year. She seemed to be dressed up as an old fashioned metropolitan mayor, complete with shiny black shoes with white cuffs around her wrists, a tapered black coat, and a big black top hat. She then greeted us all with a smile. "Greetings, all of you! Welcome once again to the Nightmare Night festival!"

The crowd around us applauded all at once as tremors ran through the ground from their stomping hooves. The mayor then cast her gaze around at us, especially towards the youngest members of the audience. "Now then, everypony who's been out collecting sweets this evening... Please follow our friend Zecora. Tonight, she has a new tale to tell. One that I'm sure will...leave your little hooves shaking!"

She let out a bit of a forced spooky giggle before laughing enthusiastically. That mayor really seems to like Nightmare Night. Spike then snidely whispered to us, "Eh... I guess it's not so bad as long as she's not wearing a rainbow wig"

Just to the side of the mayor's podium was a burst of familiar sparkling green smoke. And out from that cloud strode Zecora. Once again, she was dressed in that witch attire, complete with little plastic spider shapes stuck in her long mane. I guess her usual attire had become mandatory for Nightmare Night if she had not changed it up. Not that I minded it. She looks really good in it and even looks beautiful with her hair let down. She cast an inviting smile towards the crowd and spoke, "Come along, my little colts and fillies. Tonight, a new tale to give you the willies."

Before long, the lot of us were following Zecora across town and towards the edge of the Everfree Forest. Along the way, I looked down at Scootaloo and asked, "So, how'd it go out there? Got a good haul?"

The tiny member of the Wonderbolts looked up at me while Fluttershy moved a bit closer to her. "Oh, you bet! Just look at this! It's almost too heavy for me to lug around anymore... Ow, my neck..."

Fluttershy grinned with a giggle while her wing reached out and lifted the back of the bag a bit to alleviate some of the strain on Scootaloo's neck. "I'll hold it for you, Scootaloo. Just let me know when to let go."

I then looked around and noticed Mitta walking nearby. She was still clad in that cloak. First Shadowmane, then High Heel, then Pharaoh Phetlock, and then Long-Face. It seemed Ponyville was filled with Power Pony fever this Nightmare Night. I was almost expecting Nightmare Moon to show up dressed as the Mane-iac by that point.

Eventually, we came to the familiar clearing at the edge of the forest that we had been looking for. And in the darkness ahead was a looming still figure. Zecora began to speak as we all fell silent. "Much has changed in Equestria, as I am sure you have learned. For earlier this year, Nightmare Moon returned."

I merely smirked and rolled my eyes while everyone around me started to look a bit spooked. Zecora was doing a good job of setting the mood. "She now walks among us once again as a mare of the night, and surely she will arrive to give us a fright. And yet, it would appear that she is not as she seems, for she now reigns from Canterlot as the Princess of Dreams."

That got me to smile. Nightmare Moon's ancient reputation was steadily being overwritten by her current legacy as the Princess of Dreams. Even the children around me were starting to calm down a bit. And soon, we came close enough to see the stone statue in the form of Nightmare Moon. But instead of the menacing visage it was showing last year, it seemed that the statue had been modified. Or maybe even outright replaced. Nightmare Moon's face showed a serene smile while one hoof was raised high, her helmet having been replaced with her crown. "A demon of nightmares no more, she now rules as a princess we adore."

The change of attitude was quite impressive even as Zecora conjured up a glittering green facsimile of Nightmare Moon clad in her crown. The children around me marveled at her regal form while it smiled down at them. Pipsqueak even approached it for a closer look. And yet, Zecora continued to speak. "Every night, she weaves her magic to bring about the sweetest of dreams. And yet, is our new princess everything that she seems?" The atmosphere suddenly became creepy again, especially with the next line. "Has Nightmare Moon truly let go of her deep-seated loathing? Or...is she merely a wolf in sheep's clothing?"

At that instant, the Nightmare Moon illusion grinned menacingly as rows of fangs lined her jaws. Before Pipsqueak could even notice, her jaws opened impossibly wide and chomped down on him only for her entire form to burst into green smoke. The fillies and colts suddenly shrieked at the sudden show of hostility with them even beginning to split up. Myself and the other adults remained calm, except for Pinkie Pie. She zipped around like the real Fili-Second, shrieking in a panic.

Zecora, reveling in her performance, conjured up a very large glittering green smokescreen around us. "She still hungers, her thirst not slakened. Even now, she prowls your dreams until you awaken. With nowhere to run in your nightmares, your hours are numbered. Until she devours your soul, leaving you in eternal slumber."

That was pretty grim. And it was really working on the kids. They were freaking out. Even I was starting to get a bit unnerved while I prepared my costume's H-Buster. In the green mist, I saw her form approaching while no one else did. "So stay awake if you can, or offer her some sweets to appease her. You never know when she may grow hungry and visit you to bring some terror."

It was then that Scootaloo noticed the false Nightmare Moon closing in and shrieked, "Agh! Dad! Shoot her! Shoot her!"

"Got it!" I replied before reflexively firing my weapon at her. But just like before, I only fired a burst of confetti along with the sound of a party blower trumpeting joining it. The false alicorn stopped in its tracks, looking genuinely confused as it got a face full of confetti. The smokescreen faded away while everyone just awkwardly looked at me. I remained frozen in place, my face starting to become hot with embarrassment. A snicker started to fill the crowd as everyone soon burst into laughter. Even the false Nightmare Moon was silently laughing at me! I let out a groan and facepalmed. "Oh my god, I just killed the mood, didn't I?!"

However, it did not take long before an ominous wind started to kick up that even blew away the false Nightmare Moon. Everyone noticed it and stopped laughing instantly. It felt like something was wrong. And when I turned my gaze to the sky, I saw what the problem was. The clouds had started to swirl and form a funnel right up to the full moon as it hung in the sky. "That's not normal..."

As we watched, something began to descend through the cylindrical gap in the clouds. It was about as much as I expected. The same chariot that Celestia had used to enter Ponyville while disguised as Nightmare Moon last year. However... The two pegasi at the front pulling it along were not what I expected. As they passed overhead, I got a decent look at them. They were clad in menacing pale purple armor with dark purple wings akin to those of a bat. What were they?! A mutant race of pegasus? Even so, while the chariot flew towards Ponyville, an air of excitement filled the air with Pinkie Pie being the first to speak. "Hey! That was Nightmare Moon! About time she showed up!"

"Oh, right! This is her first Nightmare Night! Let's hurry back and see her!" Twilight replied before we all started to rush back towards town. I was unable to keep up with them, but Twilight soon fixed that by carrying me along with her levitation spell.

Once we returned to the town square, we found that a sense of panic and wonderment had spread throughout the area. All eyes were directed skyward as the chariot circled the square. And soon, the rider leapt from it while the chariot was carried off. She descended with wings spread, their sable feathers and unique shape instantly revealed her identity as Nightmare Moon. Everypony was smiling as the Princess of Dreams landed before everyone. I knew we had nothing to fear from my dear friend. She had proven months ago that she is no longer a monster. And yet, her form was still coated in a dark cloak. What was she up to? She had already provided quite an entrance.

She stood there, silently. Surrounded by her subjects. It was then that lightning streaked across the sky, thunderclaps booming overhead. And then, one such bolt streaked down and struck Nightmare Moon herself. However, it seemed that only her cloak was affected as it burst into flames and was reduced to ashes in seconds. It was then that she stood there exposed. But once her form had been revealed, the sense of excitement in the air had started to dissolve into one of fear. Gone was her crown. In its place, that familiar light blue helmet every last depiction of her had ever shown. And upon her face sat a cruel grin. Nightmare Moon began to cackle menacingly, giving off a presence I had never felt from her before.

As the many ponies around us began to cower in fear, Nightmare Moon began to look around herself while speaking with a condescending tone I had never heard from her before. "Oh, my humble subjects... To think that all this time, you celebrated my legacy with such a grand festival every year. And to think I once believed that you all despised me..."

She was certainly acting the part of a villain. I was not entirely certain of what to think or do. I could only watch. Soon, Nightmare Moon called out, "Mayor of Ponyville! Reveal yourself to me! Your Princess of Dreams requires your presence!"

The mayor hurriedly rushed through the crowd before bowing before her. "Ye... Yes, your highness?"

Nightmare Moon's mane suddenly grabbed the mayor by the back of her neck and lifted her up to her face. Almost forgot that her mane could do that. Nightmare Moon then said with a sneer, "I commend you for doing such an impressive job on preparing Ponyville for my arrival. I trust that my subjects have been properly entertained?"

"Oh! Uh... Absolutely! We always do our best to provide the best Nightmare Night experience possible, your highness!" The mayor replied while looking extremely nervous. And I do not blame her. Nightmare Moon was going well out of her way to behave in the way the legends about her would have one believe.

"Excellent." Nightmare Moon said before setting the mayor down. She then called out to everyone while they bowed in terror, "Hear this, my subjects! I am pleased with your efforts to honor my reign. And depending on how well this celebration goes, I may just decide to allow the sun to rise tomorrow morning. Should tonight NOT be a stellar enough celebration, I just may decide to compensate by having Nightmare Night last forever! You have been warned, my subjects!"

Yeah, that did a good job of spooking everyone. Some even tried to make a run for it, but Nightmare Moon's booming voice stopped them in their tracks. "Stop right there! Did I say you were dismissed?!"

"Oh my... She really is acting like the Nightmare Moon I remember seeing for the first time..." Fluttershy said meekly while hiding behind me. I had almost forgotten that she and my best friends had actually witnessed her original return. Too bad I was not around to see it at the time.

Even so, I was still trying to not laugh to myself from how hard she was trying to keep up such a villainous facade. "Nah, she's just having fun. This is the way Nightmare Night always portrayed her, so she's just acting the part."

"Now then... I require an escort..." The Princess of Dreams then said while scanning her surroundings. Before long, her eyes settled upon me before she suddenly pointed her wing in my direction. "You there! Step forward! I would speak to you!"

"Uh... Me?" I asked while everyone suddenly stepped away from me. When Nightmare Moon gave me no response more than a silent stare, I assumed that she really was referring to me. "Um... OK?"

Without wanting to question her further, I began to approach her somewhat uneasily while all eyes fell upon us. I tried to not look directly at her, somewhat intimidated by her aggression. She even had me kind of buying her act. Once I was standing before her, Nightmare Moon barked at me. "On your knees!"

Not wanting to make a fuss, I did just that. I dropped to one knee and bowed my head. I suspect Nightmare Moon then began to circle me. Once she was standing before me again, I heard her voice once more. "On your feet."

Once I was standing, I saw the tip of her mane reach out and tenderly lift my chin until I was looking right at her. She tilted my head from side to side while she kept tilting hers to adjust her point of view. She seemed to smirk in an almost flirtatious way before speaking to me again. "Yes, you will do nicely. Tell me, noble warrior. What is your name?"

"Uh..." I muttered before whispering quietly, "My real name or the name of the character I'm emulating?"

Nightmare Moon then whispered in reply, "The character. I'm just acting here, so you should act along as well."

Seeing that Nightmare Moon really was just putting on a show, I decided to try emulating Project H's personality. At least what I assumed was his personality as I have never actually read any comic books with him in it. "Project H, your highness. Although some have begun to call me Hunter instead."

"Very well then, Sir Hunter. You shall remain by my side for the remainder of this celebration as my guardian of the night." She replied with a smirk. The Princess of Dreams then turned her attention to the many partygoers around her. "As for the rest of you, carry on! Let this Nightmare Night be the greatest Nightmare Night in the history of Equestria!"

Some people applauded, but many just went back to their activities while clearly intimidated by Nightmare Moon's performance. I am not sure how many of them actually believed that she was really her original persona or just our beloved Princess of Dreams having fun with the occasion. Once there was really no one around us, Nightmare Moon whispered to me with a bit of an uneasy smile, "You think I overdid it a bit?"

"Eh... Maybe. You even had me going for a minute, I'll admit." I replied before reaching out and holding her in a tender embrace. "So good to finally see you here. I bet no one ever thought they'd see the Mare in the Moon attending the holiday celebration that she directly inspired."

Nightmare Moon let out a chuckle as she draped her wing over me in an embrace of her own. "Yes, and I did quite a bit of research on it to make certain I'd make the perfect debut. How'd I do? Simply spooktacular, was it not?"

"Yup! Luna sure fit in, but you wear Nightmare Night even better, m'lady!" I retorted while Nightmare Moon let out a chuckle. It was then that I noticed my group of dearest friends starting to draw near. "Hey, girls! How'd she do?"

"Waaaaay too similar to how she was when she first showed up. I almost thought I was gonna zoom up to Canterlot to grab the Elements of Harmony!" Rainbow Dash replied while she set down on the ground nearby.

"Oh, please! I assure you my days as an envious usurper are long gone! I was just acting the part of my original persona." Nightmare Moon rolled her eyes while making a snide rebuff. However she then gave my friends a bit of an awkward stare. "Come to think of it... Who are all of you masquerading as? Those are some very flashy attire."

Twilight smiled while glancing down at Spike. "Spike, do your thing."

"OK! Uh... Hang on." The dragon child replied while his face was obscured by the tiny mountain of candy in his grasp. Finally, he let out a sigh and said, "Pinkie Pie, please do something with this. I don't care where you put it, but please just keep it somewhere safe until when we go home."

"Oki doki loki!" The goofy mare replied before she reached out and took Spike's candy pile and stuffed it...somewhere behind her. "There you go! It'll be safe and sound until you want it back. And I promise I won't eat any."

"Thanks! Anyway..." Spike spoke while turning to Nightmare Moon and extending his hand towards our friends in order. "We're the Power Ponies! Guardians of Maretropolis and comic book superheroes! Here we have Masked Matter-Horn, Mistress Mare-velous, Fili-Second, Zapp, Saddle Rager, Radiance, and me as Hum Drum! Although Hum Drum's supposed to be a colt, but there's nothing I can do about that... Oh! And James here is Project H! He's getting his own comic book series starting up next month! And it's gonna rock!"

"Yes, Project H... I seemed to recall Luna going on about something like that when she was reading a new comic book not too long ago. She sounded quite upset about something by the time she finished reading it." Nightmare Moon muttered while trying to recall something. It really sounded like Luna has turned into something of a geek lately. And I mean that in a good way.

"Yeah, that was an awful way ta end that pilot... But anyway, I've been seein' some folks dressed up as some supervillains 'round town. Mitta's even goin' as that Shadowmane crook. Maybe y'all will see 'em sometime. I'm kinda surprised ya didn't go as the Mane-iac! Yer hair would work the same as hers." Applejack then added while looking over yonder to see Mitta walking along with the kids. She sure does wear that Shadowmane costume well.

Nightmare Moon merely scoffed at Applejack's suggestion. "My apologies, but comic books just aren't my thing. Ask Luna. Maybe she'll try going as her next year."

Rarity seemed interested in the idea, but then tapped her lips a few times with her hoof for a moment. "Interesting idea, but... Ugh, you absolutely need to have the proper hair for that disguise. I could provide the costume, but..."

"Well, never mind then. We can discuss such a thing another time. For now, I've got a lot of catching up to do and our friend here will be serving as my escort." The Princess of Dreams replied while touching my shoulder with her wing tip. "Shall we catch up later?"

"All right, your highness. James, please make sure she has a good time." Fluttershy said while smiling as our friends all seemed in agreement.

I nodded and said, "Will do. We'll catch up later."

While the rest of my friends went off in different directions to enjoy themselves, Nightmare Moon and I followed Applejack back to her apple bobbing tub. There was no line yet, so Nightmare Moon stepped forward while I watched. Applejack turned to greet her guest and said, "You up for bobbin' for apples, yer highness?"

"Bobbing for apples... Classic." My royal friend replied while eyeing the apples floating on the surface of the dyed water. But when she tried to grab one in her mouth, she missed. That, or she could not get a grip on the smooth rinds while they sank and bobbed in the water. After a couple of tries, she smirked and used the levitation spell to lift one out of the water and chomped it down with one bite. "Who says I have to follow the rules?"

I could not stop myself from snickering at my friend circumventing the rules of apple bobbing just to get a snack. Applejack took it in good grace and rolled her eyes while letting out a chuckle. "Heheh... Well, I reckon I can let this one slide. This night's all 'bout you, so I can letcha get away with that one."

"Much obliged, Mistress Mare-velous. Now then, where shall we go next, Sir Hunter?" Nightmare Moon then spoke while she turned to me.

While I thought about what attraction we could check out next, I heard what sounded like a loud splattering impact from nearby. It seemed that the pumpkin catapults were in use. "How about those?"

"Catapults? With pumpkins? That would make for quite an effective tool against approaching enemies..." She muttered quietly before showing an intrigued smile. "I suppose I can test it."

We headed over to the catapults, where three targets were lined up in the distance. And quite a good distance away at that. Once it was her turn, Nightmare Moon used her magic to load up a rather hefty pumpkin into the bowl-shaped bucket at the end and pushed down to prime the mechanism. The frame lacked wheels, so its aim was already set. It seemed to rely entirely on how much pressure was applied to the arm to get the pumpkin to fly far enough to hit the target. She soon stepped back, letting the catapult launch the pumpkin far ahead before it was splattered against the target. The bystanders got a good show out of it and even applauded Nightmare Moon, but she seemed a bit disappointed by the results. "Huh... Still intact? I suppose pumpkins do not make for the best projectiles after all."

I snorted at such an observation. She was taking that little game way too seriously. "I'm pretty sure this is an activity referred to as 'pumpkin chunking', to be honest. How about the spider toss over there?"

That got her attention. Right as she looked, someone dressed as a ghost tossed a fake spider through the air only for it to fall just short of the spider web net ahead of the basket full of extra spiders. I noticed a smirk spread across her face before trotting over to it. Getting the feeling that she had a trick up her sleeve, I followed.

Nightmare Moon was next in line and held one of the fake spiders on her upturned hoof. She then whispered to me, "Luna taught me a little something that she did during her first Nightmare Night. Watch this."

Having not been present during Luna's initial return, I watched curiously to see what Nightmare Moon was alluding to. She tossed the spider without much fanfare only for it to fall several feet short of the net. A quiet murmur ran through the ponies who had stopped to watch, but his did not faze Nightmare Moon in the slightest. "Did I say you could stop short? Move! To the net!"

Well, that certainly got awkward. Nightmare Moon was barking orders at an inanimate spider. However, her horn was then coated by her deep blue magic aura. "I said...MOVE!!!"

She launched a bolt of magic right at the fake spider while the gleaming energy engulfed it briefly. Once the magic faded, it seemed to be a bit different. It had turned a shade of grayish tan. But then...it started to move. The spider turned around to face us, revealing several menacing little red eyes on its round fuzzy body. Even though its body was not anatomically correct for an arachnid, it was clearly alive. I jumped back while everyone else also yelped and shrieked in shock. "Hey, not cool! That's creepy!"

Nightmare Moon glared at the animated toy before pointing to the net. It then turned around and crawled up the webbing and stayed right in the center. Nightmare Moon then smirked and said, "Ha! Perfect aim as always! Was there any doubt?"

The audience applauded in awkward tension, but I could only bow and shake my head while snickering. Nightmare Moon then tapped my shoulder to get my attention. "Well then, how about one of those hayrides? Seems like a good way to relax for a bit."

"Sounds good to me." I replied while looking over yonder to see Big Macintosh chatting with Apple Bloom while hooked up to a wagon stuffed with hay. He was certainly looking sophisticated with that top hat and black cloak.

"Excellent. But first..." Nightmare Moon spoke while smirking. She then pointed her horn at the basket of spiders and gave it a zap before all of the toy spiders began to crawl out of it much to the bystanders' horror. "Have fun! Mwahahahaha!"

"Oh crap, that's creepy! I ain't having any of that!" I made a run to the wagon while the animated toy spiders started crawling everywhere and onto everyone. They seemed to lack fangs, so they could not possibly bite anyone, but they were raising quite a bit of mayhem. The spell would probably wear off in time though. "Uh... Hey! Big Mac! Got room for two?"

"Eeyup." He replied while looking back at me. Apple Bloom had also run off once she noticed the spiders crawling everywhere.

Nightmare Moon then trotted over to me while I gave her a bit of a scowl. "You know this probably won't sit well with your sisters, right?"

She did not seem bothered at all and even chuckled at my words. "Oh, hush. They would've expected the original Nightmare Moon to do something like that. Besides, they're harmless!"

"Point taken. Guess you've gotta play the bad guy sometimes." I replied with a bit of a snort. She was being a very playful sort of antagonistic person, although that last stunt was something I would have expected from the likes of Discord instead of her!

Right as Nightmare Moon was about to climb into the wagon, we were suddenly approached by one of the two armored pegasi who had been pulling her chariot along when she first arrived. His unnaturally dark appearance coupled with his almost reptilian eyes and bat wings gave him quite a menacing visage. He even seemed to have a sword affixed to the side of his armor. "Your highness. We have finished our sweep of the village and everything seems normal."

"Well done. Join the rest of the guards in maintaining order." Nightmare Moon replied before the guard bowed and flew off before she climbed into the wagon while I followed her. I kept my eye on the strange guard before he was out of sight. My constant observation did not go unnoticed. "Something troubling you, James?"

I turned to face her as the wagon began to move. "Uh... Yeah. That guy just now. What is he? Some sort of mutant? Or a pony and bat hybrid? That can't be natural."

This actually got a laugh out of her. "Oh, of course not! Although I can certainly understand your confusion. No, that is merely the result of a bit of illusion magic. It's strictly for aesthetic purposes to help them better blend in with the night. That branch of the royal guard reports exclusively to myself and Luna. They are the night watch and were established shortly after Luna's return. The reason you have probably never seen them is that they are most active starting at midnight. But rest assured, they are every bit pony as I am under that facade. The spell just wears off once they remove their armor. In fact, the spell itself is infused with their armor."

"Huh... Never would've guessed that. Clever." I muttered while reclining on the layer of hay. Very soon, Nightmare Moon joined me while gazing up at the stars and Luna's beautiful glowing moon. "Nice night, huh?"

She nodded while turning her head to look at me. "Very. And I've been truly enjoying myself so far. And it's quite a bit of fun to mess with everypony like that."

"Yeah? Well, don't overdo it. Wouldn't want you to relapse." I replied while smirking with my arms behind my head. Nightmare Moon took it in stride, snickering loudly beside me.

A moment went by while we merely watched the sky, listened to ponies around us, and seeing the decorations at the tops of buildings just beyond the sides of the wagon. Eventually, Nightmare Moon spoke softly to me. "Six months... It feels like it's been so much longer than that."

It did not take much thought to realize what it was she was talking about. "Yeah... A lot has happened since that night. It's great to have you here, Nightmare Moon. Everyone loves you now."

"All thanks to you, my friend." She retorted promptly. I turned to look at her only to find the Princess of Dreams looking right back at me. Her expression was serious and even melancholy. "It is all thanks to you that I am even here now. I pray you have not forgotten that."

"I really didn't do all that much..." I muttered before being silenced as her hoof tenderly touched my chin.

I could say nothing while Nightmare Moon gazed at me with those beautiful eyes. My hand unconsciously rose and gently grasped her hoof. "You are too modest... I still remember. You came back to me. You did all you could to not raise your sword to me. And in the end, you were the one person in the world who never gave up on me... Everything I have... I owe to you."

It was then that she pulled me close against her sleek dark body, her arms holding me in a trembling embrace. "There are no words to describe what you mean to me, James. I... I cannot lose you. You have always been my guiding light... Ever since the night you first reached out to me... Without you... I would be lost."

Her words were heavy with emotion. Words I am sure she had been keeping hidden. And they sank deep. I whispered to her, "Nightmare Moon... What am I to you?"

Her response was brief, but it was all she needed to say. "Everything."

Those words were all I needed to hear. I reached out and held her against me while one wing was draped over my body. I had always adored her. We have always been close. But hearing those words... It was as if something lit up inside me that had been silent until then. I reached out and placed a soft kiss upon her cheek. "Then...I'll always be here for you. I'll keep guiding you any way I can."

"Your words soothe my soul, my dear..." She whispered back while also placing a kiss upon my cheek. At that moment, we started hearing a rising noise consistent with the activity around the town square. Nightmare Moon then whispered to me in a slightly happier tone of voice, "Now, let us disembark from here. If anypony sees us in such a position, it will generate quite the scandal."

Big Macintosh brought the wagon to a stop not far from the stage before Nightmare Moon and I hopped down from it. There seemed to be quite a crowd gathered before the stage and it seemed the mayor was approaching the podium to deliver an announcement. Nightmare Moon then whispered to me, "Seems the drawing for the best costume prizes are about to begin. For now, I must go find my sisters, so go enjoy yourself with your friends. All right?"

I nodded and gave my royal friend a parting hug. "Will do. I'll let you know who won in the end."

While Nightmare Moon trotted off to find Celestia and Luna, I approached the back of the crowd to find my closest friends gathered together. While scanning ahead, I even saw the ponies dressed up as Long-Face, Pharaoh Phetlock, and High Heel. It seemed the guy dressed as the pharaoh had even convinced quite a few friends to dress up as his mummy minions to complete the look as quite a few identical mummy costumes dotted the crowd. "So, the mayor's doing costume calling? I totally forgot to vote."

"No biggie! It looks like there's some stiff competition tonight anyway, so who knows who will win?" Pinkie Pie replied while we all turned our eyes to the stage ahead. The mayor was just starting to take a stand at her podium before tapping the microphone to test if it was active.

"Welcome back, everypony! I know what you are all wondering. Who was it who displayed the most Nightmare Night spirit? Who sported the most impressive costume? Now that your votes have been tallied, we'll have the answers for you in just a moment!" The mayor spoke over the microphone before everypony applauded with a mass stomping of their hooves. I merely crossed my arms, choosing to wait until the names were called. The mayor then literally took off her top hat and pulled out a note before setting it on the podium. "Now then... At third place, we have... Huh?! What're you doing?! Off the stage!"

Right as the mayor was about to make her announcement, we were greeted by a most perplexing sight. The various ponies dressed up as mummies swarmed right onto the stage and piled onto the mayor like a chain of sentient bandages. This was so bizarre and out of nowhere that nopony in the entire crowd knew what to make of it. Was it all part of some act? Even the guards who were stationed near the stage seemed unsure of whether or not they should step in! Rainbow Dash merely laughed and said, "Whoa! Looks like the mummy mob couldn't wait their turn!"

"I dunno about that, Rainbow... This is all part of the show, right?" I asked in return while the mayor seemed to be struggling to pull herself free from the mummy pile. It was actually pretty hilarious to watch, largely because of how out of nowhere this development was.

Finally, just as the mayor yanked herself free and the mummy pile started to break up, we were in for another surprise. In the commotion, the mare dressed as High Heel had slipped onto the stage. And just as the mayor climbed to her feet, the femme fatale stepped out from behind the pile and grabbed the mayor before holding her hoof up to her neck. In particular, the stiletto heel was aimed right at her throat. She then dragged the mayor back over to the podium while she spoke into the microphone with such a smug succulent tone. "So sorry, everypony, but as of this moment, we're in charge."

The entire crowd began to mutter and talk to each other while I could only look on in bewilderment. That mare was certainly going the extra mile to pass for such a villain. Fluttershy then asked, "Oh dear... Um... Should we be worried? This never happened before..."

"Yeah, this ain't part of the usual ceremonies... They new 'round here or somethin'? Pretty sure I'd recognize 'er if she'd been around earlier." Applejack added while looking and sounding just as confused as everyone else.

The High Heel imposter quickly started to sound a bit annoyed over the mic as she was clearly getting annoyed by the crowd's lacking response. The mayor just remained silent, almost as if she was worried that the heel held to her throat was actually dangerous. "Now, if you want your mayor to... Hey! I'm talking to all of you! Don't you know a hostage situation when you see one?"

I actually started to snicker at the actor's frustration. Spike then provided a proper retort as he shouted, "Maybe we'd be playing along if you let us in on the act ahead of time!"

"Act?! That's what you think this is?!" The High Heel actor sounded genuinely annoyed by that response. She then called out over the mic, "Pharaoh, get up here and help me with this!"

"Right, right! Just a second!" The guy dressed as Pharaoh Phetlock called out before he pushed his way through the crowd and jumped up onto the stage while his mummy friends just stood around as if waiting for further instructions. The High Heel impersonator then stepped aside with the mayor still tightly in her grasp while the pharaoh took the stage before speaking loudly over the microphone in a very grand manner while gesturing with his arms. "You heard her right, everypony! As of this moment, this little town belongs to us! Now, if you want your precious mayor here to remain unharmed, you'll cooperate. Understood?"

"Wow, those two are good. Are they auditioning for a movie or something?" Twilight asked while everyone else still seemed unsure of just how seriously to take the situation. I know I was.

Rarity then replied with a bemused stare, "Your guess is as good as mine, but they are certainly acting the part of a typical villain."

It was then that even the pharaoh was starting to get annoyed by the crowd not showing a proper response to a hostage situation. "Are you even listening?! I said... Wait a second... Where even is this?"

Just when the situation could not get any funnier, the pharaoh took the mic and trotted over to the mayor before holding it up to her face by his wrist. "Miss mayor, what town is this anyway?"

While clearly intimidated and confused at the same time, the mayor still provided an answer. "You don't know? This is Ponyville!"

"Uh... Ponyville?" The pharaoh asked in very clear bewilderment while the crowd even started laughing at his obliviousness.

High Heel then spoke with the mic broadcasting her voice to everyone, "Never heard of it."

It was at this point that the guards seemed to feel the act had gone on long enough. Eight royal guards, two of them consisting of the guards who arrived with Nightmare Moon, gathered at the edges of the stage while the crowd backed up a bit. One of them then called out, "All right, that's enough! If this is some sort of prank or act, it's going too far! Release the mayor!"

It was then that the pharaoh gave them a sly smirk even as the mare dressed as High Heel gave them an equally smug sneer. The pharaoh then held the mic to his lips and spoke softly, "I don't think so. Long-Face, why not lend us a hoof with these pests?"

At that instant, the stallion dressed as that mime shot up from the crowd with wings spread. He then seemed to hurl a couple of objects at the guards, all eight of them being engulfed in a dark mist as the sound of shattering glass filled the air. Following right after that sound was the wailing of grown men crying loudly as the eight guards just collapsed while engulfed in extraordinary sorrow. I then asked, "Uh... The guards are just playing along, right?"

"I dunno... It's easy to fake a smile, but it's really hard to fake sorrow like that!" Pinkie Pie replied while the atmosphere had gone from being comical to actually kind of unsettling. The guards had been rendered completely incapacitated. And where were the princesses?! Surely they would know if this was all an act.

"Well done, Long-Face! From laughter to tears at the blink of an eye, as usual." The pharaoh spoke over the mic as the wailing guards just writhed on the ground pathetically. It was really embarrassing to watch, actually.

The Long-Face impersonator then spoke over the mic with that incredibly unsettlingly depressed tone of voice I had heard earlier while cracking an unfitting smile. "If you have any suspicions about this being an act, the sorrow you see before you should erase those doubts. Now, I suggest you start taking this situation seriously, or..." He then reached for his waist and lifted one of those glass vials in the air for everyone to see. "You'll all be having a very sad time."

Just to prove his point, the actor hurled the vial right into the crowd as the sound of glass shattering reached my ears while a burst of dark mist rose from it. Almost immediately, several partygoers burst into uncontrollable crying and sobbing while being too overwhelmed to even move. That was all it took for me to realize that, as outlandish as this sounds, this hostage situation was not an act. And those ponies in costume up on the stage were not random strangers dressed for the occasion. I muttered a bit loudly, "That gas is the real deal... But that means..."

"Pharaoh Phetlock and his mummy minions... High Heel and her stiletto blades... Long-Face and his sadness gas... They're real supervillains!" Spike shouted in shock as the crowd began to dissolve into shouts and yells of terror as the grave seriousness of the situation began to make itself known.

Right as the crowd was starting to flee, High Heel yelled over the microphone. "HEY!!! Not another step! Or else your precious mayor here will be...getting my point."

Upon closer inspection, I could see that High Heel was pushing the tip of her heel just barely into the mayor's neck. Not enough to cause harm, but enough to make the mayor squirm in discomfort and fear. That threat was all it took make everyone stop in their tracks. Rainbow Dash then whispered loudly, "Dang, they're serious about this! But if they're real super villains... That doesn't make any sense! How'd they get in the real world?! That spell that sucked us into the comic book world doesn't work in reverse, does it?! And when did it happen?!"

My friends bickered amongst themselves while I tried to think of what had happened. Thinking back to the day when Spike triggered the spell that sucked us all into the Project H pilot, it seemed it happened when he examined something on the inside of the back cover. The same page I had that comic book open to while looking at the illustration of Project H when...

"Oh...my...god... That comic book I was holding this evening!" I all but yelled while I facepalmed. That book had been open to the page where the same spell was implanted when Twilight zapped me with her magic to create my costume!

Twilight clearly remembered it too. "Wait! You mean THAT comic book?! Come to think of it, that thing was giving off some sparks after I used my magic on you."

I growled in irritation while the real Pharaoh Phetlock continued to bark demands over the microphone. "Man... That spell must've triggered that portal spell somehow. And apparently, it caused it to work in reverse and sucked those villains right out of it and into our world. Thank goodness the Mane-iac didn't tag along."

"Then... They're real supervillains! What do we do?! Find the princesses?!" Fluttershy asked while starting to back away in fright. With us standing so far away, the supervillains had thankfully not noticed us yet.

Applejack flashed us a confident smirk. "I'll tell ya what we oughta do. Let's take them varmints down!"

That sounded like an absolutely terrible idea. We were not dealing with a trio of weirdos. These were hardened criminals tough enough to require the Power Ponies to defeat them. I then said, "Now hold on a minute, AJ. You do know you're NOT the actual Power Ponies, right?"

Rainbow Dash seemed to like Applejack's idea if that cocky smirk said anything about it. "Hey, she's right! I bet we could take them!"

"Not me... I can't fight... And... It's too dangerous for..." Fluttershy muttered while casting her gaze back to her belly. I instantly knew what she was referring to.

Rarity realized this too and stepped up beside her best friend. "I agree! Fluttershy can't possibly place herself in harm's way while with child! And I doubt I would be of much help without my superpowers. We'll sit this one out."

"Me too! I can't zip around like the real Fili-Second all the time! Only when it's funny." Pinkie Pie added while stepping over to the two beautiful mares. However, I could only snort while rolling my eyes in disdain while listening to that absurd toon logic.

Spike then asked, "Well... What about me? Can I help?"

Twilight wasted no time in thinking of a way for Spike to pitch in. "Absolutely. Spike, go back to Rarity's house and get the comic book you left there. We're going to need to send those villains right back where they came from in the end."

"Oh, right! OK then, I'll be right back! But be careful! High Heel's got all sorts of shoe-based gadgets, Long-Face might have some tricks up his sleeves, and Pharaoh Phetlock at least knows how to brawl. And don't let those mummy minions swarm over you either! Watch yourself, Power Ponies!" Spike then said in warning before he ran off in a hurry.

"Well, that still leaves me, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash. I think my magic should be enough to compensate for my lack of superpowers." Twilight said while lifting her head as her pink magic aura surged around her horn for a few seconds. "What about you, James? I bet we could use a little help from the mighty Project H."

As much fun as it would have been to join in as Project H, I was far from emulating that marvel of science fiction. "Do I have to remind you that this is NOT an actual suit of cybernetic armor? I'm completely unarmed here aside from some goofy party cannon on my arm!"

This did nothing to dissuade Rainbow Dash. She hovered up to my side and nudged my shoulder with her elbow. "Yeah, but I bet that costume can still take a beating. Come on, it'll be awesome!"

"I reckon Rainbow's right, James. I betcha you'll help out somehow." Applejack added while Twilight seemed to be surveying the situation. Leave it to her to come up with a plan in tricky situations.

With a sigh, I gave in. "All right. But if things get too hairy for me, I'm gonna make a run for it."

Nopony seemed to mind. Twilight then turned to us and spoke softly. "OK then, let's go over how we're gonna do this. I'm going to teleport right behind High Heel and blast her away from the mayor with a magic bolt so the mayor can get away. After that, they'll probably come after us. All we have to do is find some way to restrain and subdue them so I can try to use a spell that'll suck them back into the comic book. And if we're really lucky, maybe Princess Celestia, Luna, or Nightmare Moon will show up to help. I hope they aren't too far away."

I too was left wondering where the three royal sisters were. Had they stepped inside the town hall or something for a private chat? Or were they watching from the shadows while trying to decide how to deal with such a risky hostage situation? Nightmare Moon in particular would be quick to put those scoundrels in their place. Regardless, it was time to act. I then looked towards the stage, the situation having not changed while Pharaoh Phetlock kept barking demands about any rare artifacts in town. "Got it. Lead on, Twi."

"All right. Let's try to have fun with this." She replied while her horn's magic aura began to surge. A few seconds later, she vanished in a flash while appearing in an identical flash up on stage and behind High Heel and the mayor. High Heel seemed to detect a disturbance due to the flash of light from the spell's use, but had no time to react before she was blasted from behind and sent flying off the stage while dropping the mayor in the process and letting out a startled shriek.

"Next, gather all the toilet paper for... Actually, never mind. We're not barbarians! You can keep the toilet paper. Instead, I want all the bits in town melted down to make... Huh?! High Heel, what're you doing out there?!" Pharaoh Phetlock shouted upon seeing High Heel land on her face out in front of the stage. Even everypony else seemed shocked by this development while the mayor made a run for it.

"Ow... Who did that?!" The dazed femme fatale yelled while she climbed to her feet. That blast really seemed to knock her for a loop.

The group of mummy minions looked to their left to see Twilight, as did Pharaoh Phetlock and the gloomy Long-Face. The pharaoh then spoke over the microphone, probably just because he liked making other people hear his voice. "Well well well... The mighty Masked Matter-Horn. Never expected you to show up. And I have to say I'm liking the new colors. Been dying your hair lately?"

"I guess you can say that. And I didn't come alone." Twilight replied before teleporting back out in front of the stage. It was then that I approached the stage along with Applejack and Rainbow Dash. "I brought some friends!"

"Yup! And we're gonna give you varmints a whuppin' y'all won't soon forget!" Applejack called out as she reached for her rope, completing the look of Mistress Mare-velous. I just hope she did not really plan on throwing those horseshoes. They would probably bust some bones for sure...

Rainbow Dash then hovered up beside me while throwing a few mock jabs with her hooves. "So, you chumps gonna just give yourselves up or what?! Don't make me come over there and suplex ya into the pavement!"

It was at that moment that I realized the three supervillains were giving us some of the weirdest looks I had seen all day. Long-Face then leaned towards Pharaoh Phetlock while being heard over the microphone, "They don't sound like I remember them..."

High Heel then provided further commentary while giving Applejack quite a cockeyed glare. "Something's not right... I don't recall the brave and bold Mistress Mare-velous sounding like a total hick."

Something about that term seemed to strike a nerve in Applejack as she gave the femme fatale a very harsh glare. "Oh, I'm gonna mess that floozy right up. Around here, them's fightin' words."

I took a step away from my country friend. She sounded madder and broodier than I had ever heard before. It was then that Pharaoh Phetlock spoke over the microphone again. "Hmmm, yes... Whatever happened to your knightly conduct and presentation, Zapp? And what's with that absurd rainbow pattern in your hair?! You sound so undignified now!"

"Hey, nopony disses my rainbow do! It makes me stand out! And... Uh..." Rainbow Dash yelled before she started to quiet down as a very uneasy grimace spread across her lips. "Uh... Girls, I think they're starting to figure it out..."

And indeed they did. High Heel then grinned while letting out a laugh. "Ohoho my god! Now it all makes sense! I was wondering why you were completely nonhostile towards me earlier. You're all a bunch of imposters! This town is defenseless!"

I was completely unsure of what to say at all. I was mostly just along for the ride, but I was starting to feel exceptionally nervous. I lacked all of the senses and functions of the actual Project H and I was standing surrounded by lots of people who personally know me. Needless to say, I was not liking the extra attention.

Finally, Rainbow Dash yelled at the laughing villains. "Oh, shut up! Just because we're not superheroes doesn't mean we can't take you on! You're in our town and you're not welcome! So put 'em up!"

"Seems you cretins need to learn your place. Time for you to bow before your pharaoh! Mummy minions, put down this uprising!" Pharaoh Phetlock shouted as he bounded down from the stage. The groaning mummy ponies flooded off the stage in droves while Long-Face reached for a vial of his sorrow gas in each hoof. That smirk... Utterly chilling from someone like him.

"Oh boy... Here they come, girls!" I said while priming my H-Buster for action. But would it be enough to actually do some damage?

"Right! C'mere, ya skank! I ain't takin' yer trash talk in my town!" Applejack yelled before twirling her lasso overhead and flinging it at High Heel, who expertly weaved around it as if performing a dance. "I said C'MERE!!!"

"You're definitely no Mistress Mare-velous, but you're not bad with that rope either." High Heel said with that alluring smirk. With a swing of her hoof, she hurled her own shoe at Applejack's hoof. My friend narrowly avoided the toss only for the shoe's narrow heel to pierce the ground itself like a spike. If that had hit... Ugh, scary thought. Those supervillains do not mess around.

"Whoa... I ain't used ta doohickeys like that!" Applejack yelled after almost having her hoof skewered. She tried hurling one of her horseshoes at High Heel only for the femme fatale to narrowly evade it. I doubt she even knew that it was a regular horseshoe and not a restraining device, although the heavy clanks of it flopping across the ground did seem to get a weird gaze from her.

I then turned my attention to the sound of glass shattering. Long-Face was hurling vials at Twilight while she set up a spherical barrier around herself to cause them to bounce off. After a moment, she lowered her barrier while Long-Face chucked another at her. Instead of hitting the ground by her, it was caught in Twilight's magical grasped and shot right back at Long-Face. It struck him in the head, bursting and releasing its liquid payload while the concoction vaporized upon being exposed to air and completely engulfed him. "Got him! That's one down!"

However, as the mist cleared, it revealed Long-Face just hovering there unharmed without a single tear dripping down his face. He even seemed to be smirking. Twilight then asked, "Wait... You're not... What's going on here?! Why aren't you crying?!"

"That's easy, Matter-Horn. I'm already consumed with despair. I have no tears left to shed. However..." He replied with such a creepy tone of voice while reaching for more vials of his vile concoction. "You look like you still have plenty in your eyes. Let me coax them out of you."

This time, he hurled both vials at Twilight. She let out a startled yelp before using the teleportation spell to evade it. She then tried to shoot him down with magic bolts, but Long-Face proved himself to be an agile flier and weaved around the shots while retaliating with his own sorrow gas vials. Why does no one call it sorrow gas instead of sadness gas? Sorrow is the more powerful word.

Rainbow Dash was having by far the best time against Pharaoh Phetlock. She kept zipping around his mummy minions with her absurd speed and even went flying right into him with a dropkick before he could even react. After being sent rolling away, he yelled, "This doesn't make sense! Why are you dressed as Zapp, but have the powers of Fili-Second?!"

"That's because this speed is all natural! They don't call me Rainbow Dash for... Huh?! Hey! Get off!" Rainbow Dash said in return before noticing that one of the mummy minions had snuck up to her and tangled the bandages that made up its arm around her leg. Seems they really are hollow. A few more managed to get themselves tangled on her limbs before she could go airborne while they weighed her down.

"Ha! The real Power Ponies would know better than to turn their backs on my minions! That'll keep you under wraps for a while!" The pharaoh cackled as Rainbow Dash struggled to get herself free from the minions clinging to her. He then turned his gaze to me while looking quite confident. "Now then... I don't think I noticed you there earlier... You're joining in on this too?"

I grumbled to myself while taking aim at him with the false H-Buster on my right arm. "Yes, sir. I'm in this too."

That seemed to be the reaction he was hoping for as he burst into a run towards me. "I'll say it again! Fantastic costume, I must admit! But let's see what you're really made of!"

I winced at the thought of him landing a kick on me. Pharaoh Phetlock is an earth pony, so his physical might must have been relatively impressive. I waited until he was around fifteen feet from me before I took a shot at him. Since he did not even try to weave around me while I kept my aim on him, he must have assumed that the H-Buster on my arm was a prop. And it pretty much was. When I fired, I just heard a party blower go off while a puff of confetti engulfed him. The pharaoh even came to a screeching stop in front of me while giving me a look that seemed to show he had no idea what in the world even happened. "Uh... What was that?"

Starting to feel more and more frustrated, I fired another shot into his face. The pharaoh then slowly started to look more and more like he was about to bust a gut. I growled at him, "Don't you dare..."

And that is what he did. Phetlock burst out laughing to the point of rolling on the ground. "What was thahahahat?! A confetti cannon?! Oh, that is just rich! That's something I'd expect from Hum Drum!"

I felt myself fuming over this embarrassment going too far as the pharaoh trotted away howling with laughter. On the verge of throwing a tantrum, I turned in the direction where Pinkie Pie had been hiding. "Pinkie! Get your butt over here and fix this!"

She then zoomed over to me... Or rather, her haunches did. I have no idea how she did it, but her body extended like taffy until only her rump was standing before me. I had no idea what to even say to that. What, was she trying to be the literal butt of a joke? My frustration being too flared up to even try to find this funny, I then yelled out to her again. "And the rest of you!"

It was only then that the forward half of her body zipped over before she hopped and turned around. "Whatcha need, James?"

"First of all, never do that again! Secondly, do something about this stupid party cannon so I can actually help out our friends here!" I yelled while pointing at the fake H-Buster on my arm.

"Oki doki loki! Just lemme take a look at it." Pinkie Pie replied while she grabbed my arm and started smacking the armored shell and even shoving her hoof through the H-Buster's mouth somehow. "There you go! Give it a shot?"

"OK then?" I muttered before shooting at the sky. And once again, I got a burst of confetti being serenaded by a party blower. "Oh, come on! I meant to make this more functional as a weapon!"

Pinkie Pie did not seem all that worried though. "Did you try charging it this time?"

"Charge it? Uh... Hold on." It never occurred to me to do that, funnily enough. I looked around, trying to find someone to test it on. It seemed the pharaoh was sitting back and enjoying the show as Rainbow Dash zipped around while four mummy minions were affixed to her limbs and messing up her flying. Twilight was still trying to shoot down Long Face as they exchanged shots, and Applejack and High Heel seemed stuck in a tug-of-war match of sorts. Applejack seemed to have gotten her lasso stuck around what seemed to be a huge sneaker-type shoe while High Heel was trying to pull it free by its very long laces. For the moment, it seemed to be a stalemate. My eyes then settled on Pharaoh Phetlock since he seemed to be doing absolutely nothing for the moment. "OK, I've got someone in my sights."

I braced the H-Buster with my left hand and took aim while that familiar high-pitched hum started to emit from my right arm. It even started to glow around the mouth as if drawing in energy. I was starting to feel really excited as it reached maximum charge. "Ooooh man, this just might work!"

"Cool! Have fun! I'll just be over there." Pinkie Pie replied before she ran back over to her hiding spot with Rarity and Fluttershy.

I tried taking aim for the pharaoh's head, not expecting Pinkie Pie's modifications to have done anything to make the party cannon on my arm anymore dangerous. "Hey, pharaoh! Say cheese!"

It was then that I unleashed the charged energy of the H-Buster. I got to hand it to Pinkie Pie. I really was not expecting what I got. A red boxing glove on the end of a rapidly uncoiling spring shot forth from the H-Buster and scored a literal sucker punch on the pharaoh's chin just as he looked my way. It hit the poor sod hard enough to send him flying in a back flip of sorts before landing on his face. The spring and the boxing glove on it rapidly recoiled back into the H-Buster while I could only look on at the dazed pharaoh. I then looked down at my arm cannon and snicker while almost dropping to my knees in suppressed laughter. "Ohoho my god, Pinkie... Not what I was hoping for, but hey! I'll take what I can get!"

Applejack seemed to notice my surprise shot at Phetlock and spoke through her teeth without losing her grip on her lasso. "Woo! Nice one, James! Now THAT'S how ya throw a punch!"

Pharaoh Phetlock soon staggered to his feet while rubbing his chin. He then glared at me with such an irritated look. "Huh... And here I thought you were just a harmless performer. Well, I've got my own pony pyramid routine to show you!"

At those words, the mummy minions who were not already engaging Rainbow Dash or anyone else suddenly started hopping onto each other's shoulders until they formed a towering pyramid formation of bandaged bodies. I hunched forward with my arms hanging low, finding this gag to be very corny. "You're really big on those desert puns, aren't you?"

"It comes with the profession! Now, go forth, my mummy minions!" Phetlock shouted before his minions rapidly dismounted each other in a drove of white bandages before they charged right at me.

"Aw, crap! Back off!" I yelled while charging up my H-Buster before launching another spring punch at the mummies. It slammed into one's head and completely floored it, but it did nothing to the rest of them. And since the H-Buster takes a few seconds to charge, I would never take them all out. And I was not willing to test exactly how dangerous those mummies were. So I turned and ran. "Nope! I'm not having any of this!"

The mummies just started chasing me in literal circles around the town square. It must have looked utterly silly to see someone who looked like a robotic sentinel fleeing from little mummy ponies. At one point, I tried climbing a lamppost that had some decor I could cling to for extra support after climbing onto a crate set and jumping from it. Wile the mummies clambered below me more like a swarm of zombies swiping at me, I fired out shot after shot from my H-Buster in a steady rhythm. "Oh my god... Would you all just... PISS OOOOFFFF!!!"

It was actually getting creepy! And even though I was scoring powerful blows to their heads, the lack of anything inside the wrappings resulted in my shots not having all that much impact aside from knocking them down. And if I dropped down, they would just swarm me and... I do not know. Tie me up and take me back to the pharaoh as a hostage? I have no idea what they do in the comics...

"That's quite enough!" I heard a familiar voice call out before all of the mummies got yanked away while engulfed in a billowing golden yellow magic aura. They were all stuffed into the domed bucket at the end of one of the pumpkin catapults nearby as the catapult was forced to turn before launching the entire swarm of mummies right back towards the area where the scuffle was taking place. I recognized that color of magic right away. "Looks like you were having fun. Everything all right?"

I looked around from my location and saw Celestia approaching me with Luna by her side. "Heh... Yeah, I thought that was you... Uh... Would you mind helping me down from here? I'm afraid to let go..."

"Leave it to me, my friend." Luna replied while I was coated in her blue magic aura and lowered gently to the ground. "So, let me get this straight. Those three out there and those mummies are not street performers, but are the actual supervillains from the Power Ponies comic books?"

"Uh... Yeah, looks like it. And I don't think they're really pulling their punches... Hey, wait a sec! Why aren't you two helping out?! With your power, you could totally floor all of them!" I replied before suddenly realizing that Celestia and Luna combined have more than enough magic power to completely overwhelm such smalltime supervillains. The Mane-iac would likely be trouble, but those three, and even Pharaoh Phetlock's mummy minions would surely not be that much trouble.

Luna chuckled at my words. "Well, that makes for quite a treat! I thought they sounded a bit too authentic to be just imposters."

Celestia then smirked while rolling her eyes before saying, "Well, I suppose we could step in, but that would cause the fun to end too soon, wouldn't it? Have you been paying attention to the crowd? They're loving the spectacle! It's not everyday you get to see supervillains going at it with superheroes!"

"But that's just it! We are NOT superheroes! We barely know what to do with those guys! And I'm all but helpless with such an unconventional weapon stuck on my arm!" I replied with a sense of irritation filling my senses. It was not often that the royal sisters did something that got on my nerves.

"Actually, your friends seemed to be holding their own quite well. Besides, it would not be interesting if the conflict was not a challenge. But as for you..." Luna spoke before a silver chalice appeared beside her in a flash of light. "I do believe we have something here to compensate for your lack of a means to defend yourself."

I recognized that chalice immediately and gave Luna a smirk. "Oh, you did not just bring that stuff along, did you? Really? My armor?"

Celestia seemed to be in on the plan too as she giggled excitedly. "Well, Luna suggested it in the first place. We brought it along just in case you did not have a costume to wear. However, we left your weapons behind since you would not be needing them. Or so we thought. However, had we have known that THIS would be happening..."

"Hey, it's cool! I'm sure I'll get by just fine with my magic alone. And if I can wear that armor while also wearing this illusionary facade as Project H..." I began to reply before coming to a stop. I thought back to the adventure I had in Maretropolis and then cross-examined those memories with memories of using my armor's capabilities. "Oh my god... Come on, suit me up and put this disguise back on me!"

"Eager, aren't we?! One moment." Luna replied before she seemed to be casting a spell. A few seconds later, I was engulfed in a flash of light before finding myself in just my clothes. However, Luna then began snickering as she pointed at my arm. "Uh... James, what's that on your arm?"

"Huh? Oh, don't tell me Pinkie actually..." I lifted my right arm as I felt something weighing it down just behind the wrist. Indeed, Pinkie Pie had tied a miniature party cannon to my forearm. "I didn't think she was that serious about it... And just WHEN did she sneak that in there?!"

I yanked that thing off my arm and set it on a nearby stall. Now feeling annoyed once more, I snatched the chalice's lid off and stuck my fingers into the liquid metal lying within while kicking off my shoes. It began to creep over my body and rapidly hardening. After what felt like far too long, I was clad in my gorgeous suit of armor once more. I flexed my wings and focused my magic to insure I still knew how to use everything. "Yup, I still got it!"

"Hold on a minute, James." Celestia then said while she used her magic to summon something in a burst of light. It was my helmet, the Element of Humanity still snugly set into the forehead section. "Can't go into battle without something to protect your head."

"Heh, right. And I need something to serve as the medium for Project H's helmet." I replied before taking my helmet in hand and setting it upon my head. I could hear its long ethereal mane extend from the backside, although it would not be there for long. "OK, how about putting my costume back on? I'm sure everyone would want to see Project H with the Power Ponies out there."

"Hmm... Good point! Hold still. You still remember how that character looks, right?" Luna asked in return while her horn was coated in her billowing blue aura.

"Yeah, pretty much. Let's do it." I then locked eyes with Luna while she seemed to focus. Seconds later, my entire body was engulfed in a flash of light only to reveal that my armor had reverted to the beautiful sci-fi look of Project H's body. I tried focusing to prepare my gauntlets' magic auras and found that, while not visible under my disguise, I could feel them resonating. "Sweet, thanks! So, can I still... Yup, the flight thrusters are opening when I try to move my wings! This disguise is foolproof!"

Celestia and Luna could only grin and snicker at my enthusiasm before the Princess of the Dawn said, "Looks like you know exactly what you're doing, my friend. And this will make for an excellent opportunity to practice using magic."

However, Luna's expression then became more stern. "A word of caution. Do not attempt to use anything more advanced than fire and ice magic. You have not had the required training needed to properly harness their superior states."

"Yeah, I know. And I doubt I'll need them... Hey, wait. Is Nightmare Moon around? She didn't leave, did she?" I then asked while looking down at my arms. The H-Buster was already primed and ready and would probably do a good job of replicating the real thing.

Celestia seemed to scan the rooftops while looking for something. "Oh, she's around somewhere. She said she's going to observe this most recent development before jumping in at just the right time."

However, Luna then spread her wings wide while flashing me an enthusiastic smirk. "But enough talk, Project H! Assist the Power Ponies against these dastardly fiends! Ponyville needs you!"

I almost burst out laughing at that. Luna was really getting into the spirit while Celestia could only snicker at her sister. After composing myself a bit more, I held my head high. "Will do, your highness. I'll put those mavericks down for good!"

Not wanting to leave my friends hanging any longer, I felt my wings carry me high into the air as the false thrusters on my back flared up. I soared over the rooftops before dropping down quickly and landing bit harder than I was expecting. I dropped to one knee while propping myself up with my left hand. The area fell silent as the villains set their sights upon me.

I felt a bit nervous, to be honest. Even though I was about as close to imitating Project H as I would ever get, I still did not feel everything I felt while essentially being him in the comic book world. And the audience was not helping. My friends could only look back at me while Twilight asked, "Huh? When did you get back, James?!"

However, Pharaoh Phetlock merely gawked at me. "What? Back for more? Are you going to rain down confetti on this party and maybe even put up a disco ball to start a rave while you're at it?!"

The pharaoh and even High Heel were just laughing at me, but Long-Face was smirking deviously at me. It looked like they had untangled the ball of mummy minions that the royal sisters had tossed their way as well. Still, it seemed I had the element of surprise quite literally up my sleeve. While the villains gawked at me, I rose to my feet and pointed the H-Buster at Phetlock while channeling my magic in my right gauntlet. I wanted to make my reintroduction as short and sweet as possible while I felt a smirk spread across my face. "Bang."

It was at that moment that I expelled the spell. From my arm cannon came a golden yellow magic beam that shot forward and hit Phetlock in the face with enough force to send him flipping backwards several times before landing on his chest without even really knowing what hit him. That shut them up right away, but it also caused the audience around us to burst into absolute hysteria as they cheered, screamed, and applauded to see the closest thing to the actual Project H finally on the scene. And I was feeling pumped. "All systems are go. Who's next?!"

While Pharaoh Phetlock staggered to his feet, High Heel took a step forward while looking defiant. "Huh... So the real deal decided to show up to this festival of phonies, huh? I'm gonna enjoy taking you apart, metal head!"

Just as the villains seemed to be getting ready for another round, we were interrupted as several colored stage lights began to shine down on the area from the stage behind them while roaming over the dance floor. It was then that I saw the local DJ at her booth up on stage adjusting something on its surface. She then called out, "We're gonna need some sick beats for this one! Power Ponies are in the house!"

It was then that the sound system started putting out a really heavy electronic tune that seemed to fit a robotic hero like Project H. And it was causing the situation to feel a lot more fun. With my armor's magic at my disposal, it was about to get as real as possible. While the villains lined up, Applejack, Twilight, and Rainbow Dash jumped into place beside me while flashing me some excited grins. Applejack then said, "Ain't no way we're lettin' ya have all the fun, pardner!"

"Wouldn't have it any other way, girls." I replied while glancing at them out of the corners of my eyes. While I was starting to gain some confidence, it was very reassuring to have my friends at my back.

Rainbow Dash then began to hover and threw a few jabs. "Right. Let's mess them up!" At those words, we charged. I was almost not used to being able to run as swift as a pony once again and nearly stumbled at first, but I quickly caught my stride.

The villains charged us as well along with the many mummy minions swarming towards us as well. Rainbow Dash went for the mummies, Twilight went for High Heel, and Applejack went for Pharaoh Phetlock. That left me with Long-Face. And it would probably be best to take him down first due to his sorrow gas. One whiff of that stuff and my friends would be down for the count. Nothing saps you of your fighting spirit like sorrow does, making Long-Face the overall greatest threat. "You and me, gloomy goon!"

"Heh, fine. I'll share my sorrow with you." He said while showing that unsettling smirk. He hurled several vials in quick succession at me, but I was able to shoot them down with magic shots that hit hard enough to shatter the vials in the air. I was mindful to keep my distance. Even though I was masquerading as a mechanical hero, I was far from mechanical and was every bit as vulnerable to the depressing effects of that gas as everyone else.

For the moment, it seemed that Long-Face was out of sorrow gas vials. I then took aim at him in the hopes of knocking him out with another magic shot. But when I fired, he narrowly ducked it and came swooping low right at me. And it was then that I noticed something shiny extend from his wrist when one of the stage lights shone over him. A needle? A syringe?!

"Crap!" I yelped while narrowly swooping to the side as my costume's boot thrusters flared up in response to my evasive maneuver. Long-Face came to a stop while hovering nearby as I could clearly see a syringe extending past his hoof. And it was likely full of a similar fluid used in his sorrow gas. "Oh, hell no! I hate needles! You keep that junk away from me!"

Long-Face seemed to revel in my show of uneasiness. He then lifted his other hoof across his chest as another syringe extended from under his sleeve. "What's the matter? Don't like feeling sad? Don't worry. I promise it'll only hurt for a second."

"Dude... You're messed up!" I yelled before firing off another volley of magic bolts from the H-Buster. Long-Face proved his aerial evasiveness was quite impressive as he weaved around every shot.

I was starting to freak out. The only part of my body exposed was my neck and face and those were some of the last places I wanted to receive an injection. Just as it seemed like Long-Face was going to make another swoop at me, Rainbow Dash came swooping in and kicked that perpetual mope skyward. "I got this one, James! You handle the rest with the other girls!"

"Thanks! Just be mindful of his wrists! He's packing needles full of that junk he uses for his sorrow gas!" I yelled back while watching Rainbow Dash pursue Long-Face into the air. They became trails of black and white and rainbow stripes while they zipped around through the air trying to outdo the other. Still, would Rainbow be able to contend with him without getting a quick prick of his vile drug?

"Hey, pretty boy! Try one of these!" I heard High Heel shout at me before I turned to her and saw her about to hurl one of Applejack's golden horseshoes at me. She probably snatched one up after Applejack missed her. She hurled it like a boomerang, but I was already thinking up a means to stop it.

"I got this one." I muttered before lifting my left arm while channeling the magic in my left gauntlet. I had already gotten the H-Buster working. It was time to power up my defenses too. "Frost Shield!"

A kite shield made of magical ice quickly formed over the outer end of my left forearm while emanating from the shield generator. The horseshoe hit hard, but barely chipped it. I then retaliated with a trick of my own. With a slight twist of the spell I was using, I had several thick ice spikes extend from the front of the shield before having it fly towards her with a little levitation. I very narrowly missed the startled femme fatale as she jumped to the side only to get snagged in Applejack's lasso. "Thanks for the assist, pardner!"

"Hey! You're not taking me for a ride, you hick!" High Heel shouted while lashing out with her hind hooves even as her arms were pinned to her body. And with those spiked stiletto heels on the tips, Applejack had to be extra mindful of how close she let her enemy get. She even had to release her grip on her rope, untying High Heel in the process. However, it was during this moment that Rainbow Dash and Long-Face ended up swooping lower towards them. Long-Face was still going for Rainbow Dash in an attempt to inject her with his serum.

Applejack was quick to intervene and used her lasso to reach out and snag Long-Face around his leg. When it became clear to him that he was being restrained, he smirked at Applejack while reaching for another vial of sorrow gas. "You want some of this, Mare-velous?"

"Ehhh... Nope!" She replied before swinging the mopey villain around with him letting out a yell of surprise before she released him from the lasso. It must have been a really clumsy dismount since Long-Face was unable to stop himself from falling and hit the ground a good distance away from us. He must have dropped his vial too since I heard that shatter right after that.

Unfortunately, I soon heard a familiar voice starting to sob and wail from the edge of improvised battlefield. Looked like someone got caught in that gas cloud. And I was quick to recognize the voice. "Aghhahahaaaa! Mooohahahommmm!"

"Oh man, not Button Mash! Sorry, kid!" I yelled as I could see poor Button crying his eyes out just a bit beyond Long-Face's location while over bystanders could only look on in pity. Poor kid. It always hurts to hear him cry.

However, it seemed that Long-Face seemed quite proud of himself for spreading the effects of his sorrow gas to someone... All right, I know it is canonically called sadness gas, but I am calling it sorrow gas and I am sticking to it. Regardless, he started to stand up while eyeing Button Mash with a smirk. "Ah... The young are so easy to bring to te... OW!!!"

"What the... Who's that?!" High Heel yelled while looking on as someone in a hooded white robe smashed Long-Face over the head with a wooden staff.

Long-Face began to push himself away from the furious cloaked mare, but I could hear his assailant yell quite clearly for us to hear. "You stay away from my Button!"

"Your wha... Ow! Stop it! I said... Ouch! Please, I didn't... Agh! HELP!!!" Long-Face yelped and shouted in pain before he finally scrambled to his feet and fled in terror while the hooded Eleina charged after him with staff ready for another beat down.

"Dang, Eleina! Nothing like one mad mama protecting her kids!" I said in bewildered laughter. And I always thought Eleina was a drop-dead gorgeous sweetheart! Just goes to show the most devoted mothers are just a step below the scariest demons in terms of sheer terror when their kids are on the line. Even a seasoned supervillain was running scared from her.

"Heh... He should've known to stay away from the kids. Anyway... I'm not done with you!" High Heel yelled before she charged in swinging at Applejack. Fortunately, Rainbow Dash intercepted her with a quick kick. That sent her a good distance away from them. But once she was back on her feet, High Heel rose onto just her hind hooves and assumed what was clearly a combat stance with her arms. "Oh, so you want some now?"

High Heel was clearly ready for a brawl, which Rainbow Dash was too quick to accept. She cracked her wrists and flexed her neck while showing that confident smirk of hers. "I've got this one guys. Just a fair warning! Black belt in karate right here!"

Rainbow Dash then took a stance very low to the ground just before charging High Heel. The two mares engaged in a rapid trading of attacks ranging from quick jabs to sweeping kicks and even in High Heel's case a jumping double roundhouse kick. They seemed to be evenly matched, and that is saying something as Rainbow Dash is someone who really knows how to fight! Applejack then seemed to look over her shoulder to see Twilight trying to hold off both Pharaoh Phetlock and his mummy minions. And were there more than I remembered? "Hey, James! How 'bout ya go help out Twi? I'll keep an eye on Rainbow and jump in if she needs some backup."

"Gotcha, AJ. Lemme know if you need some extra firepower." I replied before running on over to Twilight while she was trying to repel the mummies with blasts of magic. They kept trying to swarm over her only for a spherical barrier to pop up around her, but the sheer numbers combined with Pharaoh Phetlock continuously bashing a folding chair against it was clearly draining Twilight's mental stamina.

"Crap, she won't last that long in there..." I grumbled while being barely able to see Twilight through the mob of mummies and their pharaoh. There must have been twice as many as there were at the start. Did Phetlock conjure up more while I was not looking? Thinking fast, I began to charge up the H-Buster for a stronger shot by charging another spell. Rather than fire off a beam, I was going for a concussive burst to be lobbed at them like an orb. Once I felt I had charged it enough, I fired a shining golden yellow orb of magic at the swarm of mummies and watched them get blown clear of Twilight by the resulting explosive burst of magic. Phetlock was sent sprawling too as if he had no idea what hit him.

It seemed that blast had also hit Twilight as well since her barrier dropped immediately afterwards while she looked visibly dazed. "Whoa... Was that you, James?!"

"Sorry, Twi! I was kinda hoping they'd absorb the shockwave!" I replied before rushing to her side before the mummies could regroup. "Looks like sheer numbers is their strongest asset. You OK?"

Twilight shook her head to clear her vision before looking up at me. "Yeah, I can only hold off so many! I haven't had to put up with something like this since the Changelings invaded Canterlot a while ago!"

The mummies were already regrouping to form another solid wave of bandages while their leader barked commands from nearby. "You can't handle this many of my minions! Drown in a sea of bandages!"

I got between Twilight and our assailants while preparing a different spell in my right hand. I supported my right arm with my left hand while taking aim as I felt a smirk spread across my lips. "Then let's turn up the heat! Fire Wave!"

At those words, a massive torrent of magic fire exploded from the H-Buster and engulfed the swarm of mummies. I kept the huge gout of fire going for several seconds before deciding to cancel the spell. Once I did, all I saw were piles of burning fabric littering the ground. And Phetlock could only look on in silent horror as every last one of his mummy minions were reduced to ashes. I lowered my arm and snickered loudly at just how easily I had annihilated that empty goons. "Guess you should've used fire retardant materials instead, pharaoh!"

Twilight seemed to have been caught entirely by surprise when I unleashed that fire on our enemies. "Whoa... James, I almost forgot you could do that! Did Princess Celestia sneak your armor down here?"

"They sure did. And it's coming in ha... Hey!" I started to say before yelping in reply as I unwittingly used the levitation spell to grab and hurl Pharaoh Phetlock away from me when I noticed him charging right at me with a sword in his mouth. It seemed he had retrieved it from one of the incapacitated guards nearby. "Huh? So, you're up for a duel, your excellency?"

The pharaoh sneered at me while clutching that sword in his teeth. "Well, it's the best I've got right now! I've come too far for this pyramid scheme to fall apart now!"

"You want me to take him on, James? I'm sure I can handle him by myself." Twilight then offered while peeking out from behind me. I was considering it, but Long-Face was still on the run from a furious Eleina and High Heel was definitely preoccupied with Rainbow Dash, so there was not much else I could do aside from facing the pharaoh. It would not be very fair to just shoot him into submission, so I glanced around for a weapon to use knowing that the H-Saber in the holster on my thigh was probably not even there. I saw something I could use right away. A sword hilt was at the side of one of the night watchmen as he lied groveling on the ground while lightly sobbing.

"Nah. I got this one, Twi. I think the crowd's wanting to see this too." I then retorted while deactivating the H-Buster and using the levitation spell to pull the distant sword from its scabbard and calling it to my hand. Once it was in my grasp, I found it to be disappointingly short at probably just under two feet in length, which was the same length as the one Pharaoh Phetlock was holding. Still, better than nothing and it was definitely made for the job. That, and I knew that the pharaoh's sword would never get by my armor. I then pointed the sword at him while Twilight started to step away and said, "Your move, my liege."

"Ha! Bring it on, you tin can!" He shouted before performing a leaping chop with his blade. Fortunately, I had decided to compliment my sword with another improvised ice shield projected from the fake shield projector on my left arm and blocked the blow easily. Ice is not an easy substance to cut through, let alone magic ice. Its shape and color were remarkably similar to the particle shield used by Project H himself, which I am sure our audience was just digging like a shallow grave. Needless to say, the pharaoh was not pleased by the sudden generation of a shield while he could not hold one. "Hey, no fair! You know I can't hold a shield like you!"

"Then grow an extra arm!" I replied before taking a swing with my blade. I was not really trying to hurt the guy, but it was still mystifying on how he was able to parry my swings with that sword in his mouth. How do you stallions out there do that?! Furthermore, he was fast on his feet and his smaller size made lashing out at him extremely cumbersome and awkward. I would have had a better time facing someone of a similar height to myself. It did not help that the short reach of my blade made it harder to reach him. It did not feel like I was using a small sword, but rather that I was using a sword whose blade was improperly designed. At least by human standards. Finally, I got fed up with the stalemate we were in and just kicked the pharaoh away to get myself a moment to try something new.

"How's about this, pharaoh?" I asked while holding my sword out to my side while channeling my gauntlet's heat-based magic right through the blade. A rope of fire extended over the blade and reached out twice as far as the blade itself, becoming a sword of fire. I then smirked at Pharaoh Phetlock and shouted, "Here's another old favorite! Magma Blade!"

I performed a quick swing of my flaming sword only to see a crescent wave of fire get launched from the blade. Phetlock let out a surprisingly high-pitched shriek as he narrowly hopped out of the way of the incoming fire wave that streaked along the ground before fizzling out in a trail of embers. The crowd was going mad with cheers and applause while I started to get the feeling that the battle would not be going on for much longer.

Against my better judgment, I turned my attention away from the startled pharaoh and looked towards Rainbow Dash and High Heel as they continued to scrap. It looked like both had managed to land blows on each other as a few tears in Rainbow Dash's suit could be seen. Applejack was edging closer, probably for a chance to take a swing at the femme fatale. Rainbow clearly noticed this since during a moment where the two of them got some distance from each other, she reached back and tapped hooves with Applejack. "OK, that's enough for me. Let's tag out!"

"Gotcha, RD!" Applejack replied while High Heel came charging in for antoehr swipe at Rainbow's head. However, Applejack then slipped around Rainbow while in the process of turning around. I felt myself stop breathing as I saw High Heel did not have enough time to really react to what was coming. "This one's for earlier, ya floozy!"

Oh my god... Knowing how strong Applejack is, I cringed when she kicked High Heel in the gut and sent her flying over towards one of the nearby stalls. I covered my mouth with my left hand while trying to not awkwardly laugh. "Ohoho god, AJ... That had to hurt!"

High Heel went crashing right into a large wooden crate that had been set up next to one of the food stalls and knocked it right over. But what came spilling out were... Wait a second. Were those all a bunch of fancy shoes? And where did they come from? High Heel certainly seemed flustered when she saw them spill out onto the ground and almost looked like she was about to panic.

Just before I could think about why they were there, I heard Rarity shout out while running over to us from her hiding spot. "Hey! Those are... YOU!!! Get away from those! They're all custom designs and my commissioners will be arriving to collect over the next few days! Keep your hooves off of them!"

Well, that should have been expected. Since the villains had likely emerged from the comic book right where Spike had left it back in Rarity's own house, it was no wonder High Heel would have taken an interest in the custom footwear she must have had lying around. High Heel quickly took an interest in Rarity while standing before her pile of loot and said, "Well, so Radiance has an imposter here too? But to be fair, that white and indigo goes so much better with your attire than her yellow and lilac. I really must commend you on outshining the real deal."

This praise really seemed to get a smile out of Rarity. At least for a few seconds. "Oh! Well, I certainly did my best to replicate that fantastic suit to... Wait... Forget about that! Those are MY designs and you're not having them! Now step away from those shoes and nopony gets hurt!"

Rarity's threat did nothing to dissuade High Heel from pilfering my beautiful friend's handiwork. "Nopony gets hurt? Big words coming from a dime store seamstress with no superpowers! I saw those designs you still had in your place. Trust me, I've seen better. Unless your clients have really poor taste, that is. Although these shoes are definitely just my style. They'll go great with my collection back... Uh... Hey, what's with that look?"

Something about those words seemed to ruffle Rarity greatly as she seemed to dissolve into silent rage. Her magic aura flared up around her horn while the dropped spears by the guards, six in all, floated over to her while High Heel's eyes opened wide in disbelief. "Oh... It... Is... On!"

Applejack, who had been standing back while waiting for a chance to get to High Heel, immediately backed away in fear of Rarity's wrathful tone. "Whoa nelly...! She's gonna make ya eat those words, ya floozy!"

It was at that moment that Rarity let out a one scary battle cry before hurling all six spears at High Heel in rapid succession. Leave it to someone insulting Rarity's work to get under her skin. High Heel was quickly backed into a corner as she was forced away from Rarity's custom footwear while doing everything she could and using all her gadgets to try to ward off Rarity's weapons. Sheesh, I just now realized how incredibly capable Rarity is while getting the most out of such simple spells. Aside from Rainbow Dash, she might be the last person I would ever want to get into a fight with.

I only just then realized that I had forgotten about Pharaoh Phetlock and glanced behind me to see him considering sneaking up on me. However, his attention was drawn to the edge of the battlefield before he smiled in inspiration. "Ah, you!"

"Huh?" I muttered while he ran over to the edge of the battlefield to the crowd of bystanders. And he ran up to...Mitta?

"Ah, Shadowmane! I had no idea you showed up too! What're you waiting for?! Lend us a hoof with this imbeciles!" Pharaoh Phetlock shouted while very clearly mistaking Mitta for the real thing. Could he really not see that it was not the real Shadowmane at all?

Mitta was understandably confused and started to back away. "Me?! Um... Well... I'm not really..."

"No time to talk! Come on! Give me a hand with that robot guy!" Phetlock demanded before he literally picked her up in his hooves and ran back towards me with the startled mare being held above his head. He soon tossed her through the air while yelling, "Go get them!"

Mitta managed to land on her hooves, even though she stumbled a bit. I was trying so hard not to laugh at this case of mistaken identity as the false Shadowmane joined the fight. Well... OK, not really. Pharaoh Phetlock then charged right back at me, but all I could do while dealing with him was keep my eye on Mitta. She just stood there like a deer in floodlights as the mayhem went on around her. Me clashing with Pharaoh Phetlock before her, Rainbow Dash and High Heel really going at it to her left, and Long-Face still struggling to escape one mad mother to her right. Finally, after kicking the pharaoh away from me, I called out to her while trying to not laugh. "Oh my god... Mitta, what're you doing?!"

She looked right at me with a completely confused expression and asked, "I have no idea! What should I do?!"

I finally busted out laughing while being unable to stand up straight. "Just... Ohahaha.... Just get outta here!"

And that is exactly what she did. Mitta bolted for the edge of the area and hid back in the crowd. However, Pharaoh Phetlock seemed to notice this. "Hey, Shadowmane! Get back here... Oh, fine! I'll do it myself!"

I turned around to see the furious pharaoh charging right at me with the clear intention to stab me in the back. I flashed him a startled glare and faced him before swinging my flaming sword at him, launching another crescent wave of flames that struck the ground in front of him. "Hey, back off!"

"Gah! You just won't make this easy for me will yo... Huh?! Hey! Put me do... Ack!" Phetlock started to say something to me, but was then snatched up in Twilight magic aura and tossed aside. He landed a good distance away while dropping his sword.

I looked behind me to see Twilight walking up to me with a frustrated scowl. "Don't you think we should be wrapping this up by now? I mean it's been fun, but we've got to get these supervillains back into that comic book. Where's Spike anyway?!"

"Uh... Right there?" I replied while seeing the dragon child running our way with that comic book of his tucked under his arm. He came to a stop for a few seconds while eyeing Pharaoh Phetlock while he climbed to his feet. With a clear smirk on his face, he ran towards the groveling pharaoh. "Huh? What's he up to?"

"Oh boy... I really hope he knows what he's doing..." Twilight muttered while an uneasy grimace covered her face. Still, Spike knows those supervillains better than we do. He probably knew exactly what he was doing.

I watched while the pharaoh glared at us before Spike ran right up to him. "Hey! Pharaoh Phetlock! You gotta see something!"

"Not now, kid! I've got bigger problems to deal with! Now where's my sword?" Phetlock replied while he started glancing around for his dropped weapon.

Spike then held the comic book up to the pharaoh's face while holding it open for him. In hindsight, this was a really risky move as Pharaoh Phetlock could have destroyed the book right there. "No, you've gotta see this! It's all about you!"

That got his attention. A gleam of intrigue filled Phetlock's eyes while he then took the book in his hooves before sitting himself down and reading through it. "Ooh, all about me?! Well, it's about time I started getting the cognition I deserve as pharaoh! Let's see here..."

He just started reading through the comic book without ever looking around at us. Spike just stood by him with his arms crossed before looking at us and waving as if to tell us to not worry about him. Twilight then looked up at me and asked, "You think Spike's just keeping him preoccupied so we can focus on the other two?"

"Looks like it. But where's... Jeez!" It was at that moment that a thunderclap filled the air while lightning streaked across the sky. This got everyone's attention while we all looked up. A figure stood atop the stage as it spread its wings. The shape of those wings... Had she been up there all along?

The figure flapped her wings and took to the air while me and my friends quickly backed away from the dance floor that had served as the battlefield. High Heel's attention was directed upward to watch the descending figure while a noticeably battered and bruised Long-Face hurried over to her before he too started to watch the descending creature. The DJ had even turned the music off, filling the air with an unsettling silence.

The winged figure landed in the center of the dance floor. Nightmare Moon had revealed herself. Her unnatural eyes glared around while calling out in a powerful commanding tone. "What is the meaning of this?! Who dares disturb this celebration in my name?!"

Long-Face and High Heel's apprehensive expressions became ones of bewilderment as they got a good look at the Princess of Dreams. Nightmare Moon soon turned her glare towards them. "Aha! So it is you! Explain yourselves! How dare you bring such mayhem to my Nightmare Night?!"

It became clear far too quickly that the two supervillains did not see her as a threat. Did they think she was just someone in costume? Long-Face even seemed to snicker a bit and said, "You know... If it wasn't for the fact that Nightmare Moon no longer exists, you would actually be really scary."

Nightmare Moon's head snapped back in disbelief while her expression changed to one of shock. I could not believe they were not taking her seriously! Did they really believe absolutely everyone around them were just ordinary people in costume? Nightmare Moon even asked, "I...beg your pardon?!"

High Heel soon let out an amused laugh. "Well, I have to say your costume's the most impressive yet. Even so, everypony in the world knows Nightmare Moon is long gone. But how did you pull off the physical look?! It's not easy to fake that kind of look!"

At first, Nightmare Moon scowled in clear disappointment. But then, that scowl turned into a smirk while her horn was coated in that deep blue magic aura. ""Fake? I'm sorry, but... Did you say...fake?" It was then that her eyes were engulfed by a bright white glow as her mane and tail began to waver wildly. "Well... Would you call this display of power fake?!"

Wild cackling escaped Nightmare Moon's throat as magic lightning burst from her horn and rained down around the two supervillains, narrowly missing them as they immediately began to cower before the magical might of Nightmare Moon. She then grinned wickedly at them and spoke, "I am Nightmare Moon! Queen of Night Terrors! Tell me, why should I not destroy you where you stand?! Out with it! Give me one good reason why I should not execute the two of you!"

Once more, Nightmare Moon held her head high and cackled wildly while her mane and tail greatly expanded and reached into the sky like a swirling rising glittering blue cloud as more magic lightning shot through the air. Even the audience looked like they were on the verge of fleeing in terror! But finally, we got the response from the two villains we were hoping for. They threw themselves at Nightmare Moon's feet while babbling incoherently in terror as they pleaded for their lives. They knew they were entirely outclassed by the Mare in the Moon herself. I could only shake my head while muttering, "Good grief, Nightmare Moon... You're good."

Just when it looked like High Heel and Long-Face were on the verge of tears, Nightmare Moon's eyes lost their glow while her mane and tail receded back to their original sizes. She then spoke boldly while also sounding calm at the same time. "Very well. I shall spare your lives this time. But only because I am in a good mood."

The two of them let out a huge sigh of relief, but were then captured with chains and shackles around their necks that seemed to be conjured from nowhere as Nightmare Moon cast another spell, the metal appearing to be made of the same alloy as the rest of her armor. Long-Face then let out a disappointed sigh while he finally regained that utterly blank expression I had come to loathe seeing on his face. "Well... This is a new level of depressing. We didn't even get the chance to fight back..."

"Oh, shut it. We're lucky to be alive after crossing Nightmare Moon. Just shut up and hope she doesn't vaporize us." High Heel growled while looking quite uneasy. And she had every right to be.

"Now then, let's just go round up that false pharaoh associate of yours." Nightmare Moon said mockingly while really trying to play the part of a cocky powerful tyrant. She was doing a really good job to the point where I was trying to not snicker at her performance. My friends and I then approached Pharaoh Phetlock where he had been for the last several minutes and saw Spike watching over him. But...something was not right. "Now then, pharaoh. You... Um..."

Nightmare Moon was left momentarily perplexed by what she was seeing. The comic book had been set down while open to the final page as Pharaoh Phetlock himself was rocking back and forth in some sort of...fetal position while hugging his hind legs against his body. The expression on his face... Traumatized is the only way I can describe it. I then asked, "Uh... Hey, Phetlock? You feeling all right?"

Fluttershy then approached him as her compassionate nature started to emerge. She smiled sweetly and looked him in the eye while he looked at nothing in particular at all. "Its OK now, Mr. Phetlock. Can you tell us what's wrong? I promise it'll all be OK."

He then replied with a very wavering tone in his voice, "Do you mind...? I'm having a bit of a meltdown here!" He then fell over onto his side while sucking on his hoof like a toddler. Just... What the hell?

Even High Heel and Long-Face had no idea what to say to this! The looks on their faces just said it all. What in the world happened to him? Pinkie Pie then looked at Spike and asked, "Uh... Wow, Spike! What in Equestria did you do to the poor guy?!"

Spike smirked smugly while his arms were crossed. He then looked at us out of the corner of his eye and said, "Pharaoh Phetlock's always been something of a wuss. I just had to show him something that would be too much for his mind to take. He's really emotionally sensitive sometimes."

I looked at the comic book and saw that the last page showed him in a couple of panels being captured after a failed scheme and being hauled off by the police force of Maretropolis. He had read a story about... I winced as I looked back down at the traumatized pharaoh. What he had just seen was not meant for his eyes. "Sweet Jesus, kid... That's just... You... Oh my god, that's just cruel!"

I know we should not have laughed at the poor guy's misery, but we could not help it. Not that I think he even noticed. Nightmare Moon then asked, "Well then... How exactly did these three get here?"

"Uh... Yeah, that..." Twilight replied while sounding noticeably uneasy about the whole thing. "Apparently, a spell I cast somehow caused the characters in that comic book to get drawn out of it and into the real world. But I'm pretty sure I can send them all back! Just get them all lined up and I'll see what I can do."

Phetlock did not take this well at all. He sprang up while remaining seated and scoffed defiantly at Twilight. "Oh, sure! Go ahead! Send us all back to being 'fictional', why don't you?!" No kidding, he actually made air quotes with his hooves at that moment. It looked like finding out he is only a fictional character was hitting him really really hard at that moment.

Applejack seemed pretty concern over the pharaoh's distress and even spoke up in an attempt to calm him down with a reassuring smile. "Hey, easy there, fella. What's eatin' ya? Wanna tell us what's wrong?"

He crossed his arms while looking away. "Oh, nothing's wrong. Nothing at all. Nothing except the fact that I just now discovered that MY ENTIRE EXISTANCE IS A COLOSSAL LIE!!! Is that good enough for you?!"

Pinkie Pie tried to smile to make him feel better while she pulled out her bag of candy from seemingly nowhere and held it out to him. "Hey, it'll be OK... Here, have some candy! I've got plenty to share."

Pharaoh Phetlock looked down at the collection of candy being held before him. At first he said nothing while giving it a very glum stare. Soon, a stream of real tears began to trickle down his muzzle before he squinted his eyes shut. "It... It doesn't change anything!"

My god... The poor guy just burst out crying. And it was not a sort of over-the-top crying one could laugh at. It was true sorrow. I felt so bad for the guy and I could tell all of my friends did too. Spike in particular looked like he was absolutely ashamed of himself while he just looked away.

While Phetlock just sat there crying his eyes out, I heard the jingling of chains as someone stepped forward. And I saw who it was. High Heel reached out and set her hoof upon the pharaoh's shoulder, which eventually calmed him enough to stop wailing out to us. He then looked over his shoulder at her while she displayed a remarkably sympathetic gaze. "Hey... Listen. Who cares what you saw? So what if you showed up on the pages of a comic book?"

We all only looked on in silence as the situation became increasingly somber and delicate. Pharaoh Phetlock could only stare at his associate as the tears began to slow. She then cast him an unexpected smile and said, "You're real enough to me."

That was...surprisingly sweet of her. And it seemed to get through to him as well. Phetlock managed to start smiling again even while he started to chuckle. As he wiped his tears away, he muttered out a reply. "High Heel... Really... Thank you. I needed that. Just... It's so terrifying to imagine that your very existence doesn't matter at all like that..."

Long-Face remained silent the entire time, probably because someone as gloomy as him had nothing positive to say. Spike, clearly trying to perk up the forlorn pharaoh, stepped forward with his comic book in hand. "Hey, sorry for showing you that... But while you're here... Could I get your autographs?"

The three supervillains each gave Spike a very surprised stare. They clearly did not see that coming. Soon, Phetlock started laughing in unexpected joy. "This is... Oh my goodness, we have fans! My life is complete!"

Pinkie Pie pulled a pen out of nowhere and passed it to the three villains. Phetlock went first, writing his alias down on the inside of the back cover. His writing was bold and gave off the aura of someone trying way too hard to make himself look important. High Heel wrote hers with a smile and then proceeded to seal her autograph with a kiss, leaving an imprint of her lips right beside her name in red lipstick while her writing was displayed in a very elegant flowery font. Long-Face then wrote his out with a very disinterested expression, his writing being sloppy and just reeking of depression. But as he looked at his own autograph, a small smile crept across his lips. "This feels...kind of good... I guess I like having fans."

Spike then looked at the signatures of the three villains and grinned excitedly. "Oh man... I've got the autographs of the real Pharaoh Phetlock, High Heel, and Long-Face! This comic book's one of a kind!"

"You better hold onto that, Spike. That's gonna be worth a fortune someday." I added while looking at the book too. "Well, this is one Nightmare Night we're not gonna forget anytime soon. Who else can say a trio of supervillains crashed our party?"

Rainbow Dash chuckled before winking at the three of them. "Hay yeah! You guys really spiced things up! It was crazy, but kinda fun too!"

However, Rarity could only cast High Heel a disdainful glare while making certain she still had a spear levitating close to her. "Just don't think you're going anywhere with my custom shoes." High Heel had no response to that aside from a nervous grin.

"So, you all ready to go?" Twilight asked while she had her magic aura billowing around her horn. Spike made sure to keep the book open to the back to insure it would work right.

"I guess so... Nothing else we can really do now that we've been arrested." Long-Face replied glumly. He was completely resigned to his failure and was showing no signs of hostility at all, much like the other two.

"Ooh, one second!" Pinkie Pie then spoke up before hanging a bag over each of their necks. She then took her overstuffed candy bag and dumped some of its contents into theirs. "A little something for the road. Think of it as thanks for making this the craziest Nightmare Night party ever!"

Long-Face could not contain a smile while he looked down at the bag's contents and inhaled its sweet scent. High Heel smiled as well while Pharaoh Phetlock grinned while letting out a suppressed chuckle. "Wow... Getting thanked for being bad guys... THAT'S new. I knew my path in life would pay off someday!"

We all started to take a step back to allow Twilight to do her thing. "All right, you guys. I'm sending you back. Just try to stay out of trouble!"

High Heel scoffed at Twilight's remark and rolled her eyes. "Heh, don't count on it. Getting into trouble is kind of our thing."

We did not get a chance to really engage in further commentary as Twilight's magic beam engulfed them all and Spike's comic book. Nightmare Moon silently disposed of the chains and shackles that were bound to High Heel and Long-Face before anything could happen. At that time, a glowing white portal like the one from a few weeks ago seemed to appear between the pages. The three supervillains did not expect what happened next. They got sucked into the pages at the same time and were gone in seconds. Once consumed by the light, Spike closed the book rather forcefully and closing the portal in the process. "Well... I guess that's that."

Nightmare Moon then spoke up while dropping the villainous facade as the audience around us burst into applause. "Well, that was an unexpected development for tonight. How are we going to explain this to Nightmare Night enthusiasts?"

"Yeah, it was. I mean seriously. REAL supervillains? Who could've seen that coming?" Rainbow Dash replied while flexing her neck. It looked like she had taken a few hits from High Heel while managing to avoid getting stabbed by the tips of her heels.

Fluttershy then meekly asked, "Um... Are you done being all scary now? I couldn't tell if you were just acting or actually being evil..."

That got a snicker out most of my friends while Nightmare Moon jestfully rolled her eyes. "Yes, it was all an act, Fluttershy. My days as that monster are long gone." But she then flashed a menacing smirk. "But that doesn't mean I can't have some fun now and then. This is the Nightmare Moon that got this whole holiday started, so why not remind them of that now and then?"

My lover was quick to cower a bit, but managed to crack an uneasy smile. "Oh! Uh... Um... Yes, I see! You... Please stop looking at me like that... It's...creepy..."

While my friends got a good laugh out of that, I noticed Celestia and Luna standing near the stage while the royal guards and the rest of Long-Face's victims were lined up in a row as baked sweet treats were being passed to them along with milk. The full effects of that sorrow gas seemed to have worn off for the most part, but they all looked really worn out from the emotional overload brought on by inhaling that gas.

I walked over to them after dismissing the ice shield on my left arm to check on the two royal sisters and caught a listen to one of the night watch guards as he spoke to Luna with a very tired voice. "My...sincerest apologies, your highness. I have no idea what came over me. One whiff of that gas and... Ugh, that was just awful... And now I've got a massive headache."

Luna could only smile at her subordinate while he still ate from the muffin he was holding while also drinking heavily from his cup to rehydrate himself after so many teas had been shed. That sweet treat was liking boosting his mood in general. "Think nothing of it, Night Flight. You and your comrades performed your duties without hesitation and that is what truly matters. Now that the threat has been dealt with, you are all dismissed to partake in the festivities. You've earned it."

"Thank you, your highness..." The night watchman replied weakly while stuffing his face with every scrap of food he was provided.

While I drew near, Celestia turned my way and greeted me with a smile. "Well, here the hero comes. Nicely done on dealing with those rogues. But where are they now? Did Nightmare Moon haul them off for some time in the dungeon?"

I shook my head and replied, "Nope. Just sent them back to where they came from. Turns out they were real supervillains right out of a comic book."

That got a weird gaze from the Princess of the Dawn. "Huh? You mean... They came FROM a comic book? How does that work?"

For the sake of not repeating myself too much, I proceeded to explain what happened earlier along with the effects of the spell infused into the book itself that provides transportation between the real world and comic book world. This got a very contemplative stare out of Celestia. "Hmm... I have heard of several occurrences of something like that... I'll need to have the royal guard look into it. Something like that certainly sounds dangerous."

"Yeah, it really could... Huh? Oh, excuse me for a minute." I then replied before noticing Eleina cradling a weeping Button Mash in her arm. After a quick goodbye and handing her the sword I had borrowed, I hurried over to the crying colt and spoke up. "Hey there, Eleina! Way to go on roughing up Long-Face back there! Nothing like the fury of one mad mom, huh?"

Eleina looked my way as I drew near and promptly giggled at my praise. "Well, I couldn't just let that scoundrel get away with making my son cry like that... Oh, Button. Everything's OK now. The bad guy is gone and the Power Ponies were victorious. Don't cry... Everything's OK."

Poor Button. Even though he was no longer wailing in sorrow, he was still sniveling and gasping with a more quiet type of crying. The sorrow gas had not yet completely run its course. I tried reaching out to my little friend and stroked his mane. "Hey... Button, it's OK now. Look at me and tell me what you see."

The sniveling colt looked at me with big wet bloodshot eyes, not unlike those of the other victims. Man, he looked exhausted. He then managed to speak to me. "Uh... Ha... Project H...right? Ugh..."

I nodded and reached out to him. "Yup. And I sent those villains packing thanks to the help of the Power Ponies. Now, how about we put a smile on that face? Excuse me, Eleina. I'll just take him for a minute."

"All right, James. Just be gentle with him, please." His mother replied before I took the crying colt into my arms.

I smirked down at Button while I felt my armor's wings spread as the folding thruster frames on my disguise's back opened up. "I know what'll make you laugh. Let's go for a ride!"

With that, I took to the air and began to soar over the moonlit rooftops of Ponyville with Button Mash in my arms. At first, he let out a startled yelp that quickly turned into joyous laughter as his sorrow was overwhelmed with exhilaration. "Wha... Whoa... Wooooow, this is tooooooo cool! Faster! Higher!"

I did not want to keep his mother waiting, so I only kept flying for a minute before returning to the town square and landing before a very relieved Eleina. And Button was quick to announce his improved mood with laughter. "Hahaha, that was awesome! Let's go again!"

Eleina grinned broadly upon seeing her son happy again. However, I then replied, "Sorry, one flight per customer... Hey, how about a photo shoot instead?"

"Oh, yes yes yes YES!!! Mom, get your camera!" Button shouted while he flailed in my arms. It was so cute to see that colt so excited after crying so much.

Eleina giggled while she reached under her cloak and pulled out what looked like an older camera. You know, those kind that take instant photos that emerge out of the front? I have not seen those being used in ages. "All right then, Button. Smile for the camera! And be sure to strike a heroic pose, James!"

"Got it! How's this?" I replied while widening my stance a bit, holding Button Mash against my chest plate with my left hand and holding the H-Buster up as if ready to take aim and fire off a shot. There was a flash of light from the camera before what was clearly a photo slid out of the front. Eleina then took it in her other hoof to watch as the image began to clear up.

I set Button Mash down and watched as he ran to his mother's side. I too followed and looked down. The image soon became clear and showed an excellent close-up shot of me holding Button in a very protective manner. "Awesome! I'm gonna get this one framed! Hey, let's go get a group shot with the Power Ponies!"

"All right, Button... Oh! Wait up! So sorry, James. Let's catch up in a little while!" Eleina then said to be before she had to go chasing after her son. Heh, cute kid. So good to see him already back to his old self.

Before long, we all gathered before the stage again with so many partygoers as the mayor began to recount the votes for costumes now that a few participants had been disqualified for obvious reasons. Nightmare Moon sidled up to me and whispered, "You'll take one of those prizes for sure."

"Me? Nah, but I bet one of my friends will be up there." I replied with my arms crossed. I was just wondering what the prizes were.

Soon, the mayor approached the podium's microphone and began to speak. "So sorry for the delay, everypony! It's not everyday somepony gets up on stage before being taken hostage by dastardly supervillains."

That got a laugh out of the crowd. At least the mayor was taking her brush with danger in stride. She then took her hat off and held up the list of votes. "Now, enough with the unwanted delays. We all know what you're wanting to hear. Time for to call out the winners of this Nightmare Night's best costumes!"

We all watched in silence while the mayor looked the list over. "All right... At third place we have... Oh, we've got a draw for this one, everypony! Taking third place is Miss Applejack as Mistress Mare-velous and Miss Rainbow Dash as Zapp!"

Rainbow Dash let out a yell of triumph while she burst out of the crowd and snatched up Applejack before swooping over to the stage and setting her friend down. Rainbow Dash then grabbed the mike and called out with her usual gusto. "Aw yeah! We all knew I'd be somewhere on this list! Whatcha gotta say to everypony, AJ?"

Applejack was much more reserved and even seemed a bit embarrassed. "Aw shucks, y'all... I wasn't expecting ta make it on the list. But I'm mighty obliged y'all thought I was worth the prize."

The crowd burst into applause while Applejack and Rainbow Dash took a bow and stepped off to the sides while the mayor took the podium again. "Now then, for second place... We have... Miss Rarity as Radiance!"

The crowd once again burst into applause as Rarity made her way around the crowd and up on stage. But once she was actually visible, most of the stallions burst into cheers and whistling. Especially when she really started to strut across the stage. I could not blame her at all. Rarity was looking hot in that outfit and she knew it. She then took the mic and spoke out to all her admirers. "Oh, it's such an honor to be called up here as one of the winners of this contest. After all, everypony knows that the gorgeous proprietor of the local Carousel Boutique is all about pulling off the best visual performance possible. Many thanks again, darlings!"

Rarity then finished up her brief speech by blowing a kiss to the audience as they thanked her with another thunderous round of applause. Leave it to that sexy mare to rile up the stallions. She then joined Applejack and Rainbow Dash off to the side while the mayor took the podium one last time. "And now... The number one spot! For first place, we have..."

The crowd waited in anxious silence while the mayor looked down at the list. Finally, she spoke up the one name I was not expecting. "For first place... We have Mr. James as Project H!"

"Wait... What?! Me?!" I shouted as the crowd burst into applause. Honestly, I did not think I pulled off my look well enough to be worth first place.

I was initially hesitant to approach the stage, but Nightmare Moon then pushed me forward with her wing. "Get up there and claim your prize, hero!"

I looked back at the Princess of Dreams and saw her flash me that proud smile of hers. Doing my best to ignore my stage fright, I managed to smile before taking flight as the crowd went nuts with cheers. I then floated forward and landed upon the stage while even my own friends applauded me. I ten turned and, just to dazzle the crowd further, pointed the H-Buster skyward and fired off three magic shots in different directions. The mayor was even applauding me as well while stepping back from the podium to let me use the microphone.

With my nervousness slowly returning, I reached down with my left hand and took the microphone into my grasp. The crowd fell silent s I cleared my throat to speak. "Uh... First... All I can say is... Wow. I really didn't think I'd make it onto the list. Let alone winning first place! So... Yeah. Thank you all... Another thing is... This is only my very second Nightmare Night and it's probably even better than the last one. It's been a pleasure being out here having fun with everyone and... Well, I'm especially glad to have Nightmare Moon herself joining us tonight. Make sure you give her a round of applause too while you're at it."

Everyone did as I requested and turned to face Nightmare Moon before providing a thunderous round of applause. She clearly was not expecting this and even seemed bashful about me directly praising her in front of so many. But I did see that thankful smile on her face as she looked right at me. And it warmed my heart. It reminded me of just how far the two of us have come together since the night we all finally brought her home.

There were prizes provided to the winners of the contest. Being the first prize winner, I got quite a bit. A trophy, a potpourri of different candy that had been collected... Actually, I suspect it was the pile left at the foot of the statue at the border of the Everfree Forest. And lastly, a 100 bit shopping spree at Rich's Barnyard Bargains. That will make for an excellent opportunity to purchase stuff Fluttershy, Scootaloo, and myself need as well as necessities for our child when it is finally born. We should be able to figure out the gender in a few weeks. Overall, a really nice haul.

I really cannot think of much else to say that can top everything else that happened. Once the costume contest ended, we all proceeded to enjoy the rest of the evening any way we could. Games, music, food... Man, I was really satisfied when we finally got home tonight. I was even feeling a bit icky from consuming too many sweets and had to consume a salad when we got home. Oh yes, and Rarity successfully returned all of those pilfered shoes of hers to her house before she could really resume partying.

Now I am just lying in bed with Fluttershy and getting this written down. Man... To coin a phrase... Oh, what a night. That is all I can say. Time to put this to bed and go to bed myself.

Author's Note

If you enjoy my works, please consider supporting my Patreon.

And if the majority of songs in this chapter has not made it clear, yes. I've played Undertale. :rainbowwild:

The Sentinel and the Showstopper

Author's Note

This chapter turned out to be quite an oddball, but I hope it is as entertaining as I hoped it would be.

Please consider supporting my patreon.

The Sentinel and the Showstopper

It has been two days since Smolder returned to my life and things have been going swimmingly. Already, she seems a lot happier than she has likely been in a while. She really adores little Gladesong and has even helped feed her a couple of times. She and Scootaloo have already gone out for a ride and flight together at least once.

When I went to work yesterday, I took Smolder back into town to spend the day with Spike. She was still a bit apprehensive about being in Ponyville, especially by herself, so I thought spending the day with a dragon that everyone in town knows would help her let go of her distrust of ponies. I know many ponies have given her a hard time in the past, but that was the unfortunate result of her being part of probably one of the most barbaric races of creatures in the world. Smolder continues to impress me. She really is a fine young lady.

I was rather worried that Smolder would end up popping the air mattress she sleeps on when she slept on it for the first time last night. However, she surprised me with a show of cleverness when I went into the bedroom to check on her this morning. To prevent her horns from puncturing anything, she wrapped them up in towels for extra padding. And they worked. Although we probably would not have to worry about that again after today.

She has really taken a shine to the comic books Spike reads. Even though she cannot read yet, Spike narrates the stories for her while she follows the panels. She gets a laugh out of the campier narration of the Power Pony series, but I think she has a preference for Project H due to its less comical and more earnest narratives. Not that there is not an occasional bit of comedy in those storylines. I think Smolder is all the more determined to learn how to read just so she can thoroughly enjoy those comic books on her own.

And speaking of those comic books... I think you can take a wild guess of where this is going.

With it being a Wednesday, Smolder and I set off for the library. I was tempted to bring Gladesong along, but I was unsure of how anyone would watch her while I was tending to Smolder at the spa a little later. Smolder walked beside me, her hand grasped in mine while she looked quite eager to reach our destination. I eventually glanced down at Smolder and asked. "You sure got into those comic books pretty fast, huh?"

"Sure did! I see why Spike likes them so much. And I really wanna find out what happens in the newest issue of Project H. Spike said that Alpha is finally back!" Smolder replied while trying to keep herself from going airborne.

That name caught my attention. "Alpha? His first appearance since the pilot? He sure took his time. I'm guessing he's being brought back in a big way."

"I guess. I still can't wait to read that stuff at my own pace. It's cool having Spike tell me what's going on, but I can't really immerse myself in it that way." Smolder replied before she started to hover in the air near me to stretch her wings.

As we started to enter Ponyville proper, Smolder instinctively reached for my hand. I made no attempt to dissuade her and grasped her hand in mine. "Still a little apprehensive about this place?"

"Kind of. I mean I do like the place, but... It's just such a big change, you know? I've gone from being chased off by ponies to being completely welcomed by ponies." Smolder said while still looking around a bit warily. At least she did not look quite as uneasy as she had been the first time.

"You'll get better. I was feeling incredibly out of place during my first week in Ponyville myself. Quite a bit of culture shock, I guess. But now I can't imagine living anywhere else." I replied while leading Smolder along. Although we started to draw near the library, I decided to make a detour to the town square instead. Smolder had an appointment today to finally get her horns trimmed.

She must have realized we were going in the wrong direction once we stepped into he much more spacious town square. Smolder glanced from side to side as if looking for something before she asked, "Hey, isn't the library not this far in?"

Perceptive of her, despite having only been in Ponyville for three days. I then said, "Yeah, but I thought we could stop by the spa for your appointment first. It is right about this time, right?"

"Appointment? You mean..." Smolder mumbled as she tried to recall what I was referring to. Her hand tried to scratch the side of her head, but instead touched her horn. That jogged her memory. "Oh, you mean to take care of these! Sure, let's get it over with."

"Got it. Right this way." I then led Smolder right over to the spa and stepped inside. Aloe was at the front desk and immediately waved at us. "Morning, Aloe. Smolder's ready for her trim."

"And just in time. Our assistant is already here. Right this way, please." My employer retorted with a smile before leading us into the main room. However, she continued to lead us along and into the office in the back. Even I almost never go in there. Aloe peeked in as she said, "Your client is here!"

It was then that I heard a voice I was not expecting. "Excellent! Send the little dear in and we can get started."

"Hang on... Is that Rarity?" Smolder asked before we stepped in. Sure enough, Rarity was standing beside the desk in the middle of the room and greeted us with a smile. Smolder waved back and said, "Oh, hey! Whatcha doing back here?"

While Aloe left us alone and returned to her post as she closed the door on her way out, Rarity tapped her hoof on the desk to signal for Smolder to climb on up. It had even been completely cleared off. "Oh, Aloe and Lotus requested my assistance with your little procedure today. And we're doing it back here so the noise won't disturb the other customers, if that's quite all right with you."

I knew that my employers mentioned requesting some specialized help since trimming dragon horns is not exactly a service they provide, but I was still curious as to why Rarity was the one to answer the call. While Smolder climbed onto the desk, I asked, "So, why are you handling the procedure? You sure you know how to do it?"

"Well, the methods won't exactly be orthodox, but I'm confident I can give our little friend here the results she desires. That, and Aloe and Lotus will be giving Fluttershy and I half off our next visit, so everypony wins!" Rarity explained while getting a laugh out of me. What a generous offer.

"Yeah, cool. So, how're we gonna do this?" Smolder then asked while lying on her back like she was having a dentist appointment. I should probably see to such an appointment soon, now that I think about it. I better remember to ask Twilight how Spike's appointments tend to go.

"Well, you remain right there and I will take care of your horns." Rarity replied as I noticed her use some levitation magic to plug...something into the nearest wall outlet. This caught my attention in a weird way. What sort of appliance would she need to use for this procedure?

I did not have to wait long for an answer. Rarity soon levitated something up that caused Smolder to scoot back as her eyes opened wide in shock while she held out a hand to ward the device off. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, I don't like the look of that!"

I too could only stare aghast at what Rarity was going to use to carry out the procedure. "Rarity... Why are you packing a buzz saw...and an orbital sander?"

Of all things I have ever seen Rarity work with, I never expected her to bring power tools to this appointment. That is something I would expect out of Applejack. However, Rarity showed no irony in her choice of equipment. "Why, the answer is simple! The circular saw will cut the unwanted parts off the horn in no time at all and the sander will smooth out all the leftover hard corners."

"OK, yeah, sure! But WHY that?!" Smolder asked loudly while looking like she was ready to bail. I was just as uneasy as she was, not liking the thought of a spinning saw blade that close to her head.

Rarity, still showing unwavering confidence, continued to explain to us. "Because it's the most effective way to get those trimmed down. The spa doesn't exactly routinely provide trimming for horns quite like that. I mean yes, cornicures are provided for unicorns, but our horns are made of a different substance and need to be patiently filed. And besides, I was the only one Aloe and Lotus trusted enough to carry out this procedure. I assure you that I will not allow any harm to come to you, dear."

Smolder and I looked at each other in unease. Although I was feeling more confident about the situation if Rarity was handling it. Her precision is second to none. She would not make an errant move with such a dangerous device. I just nodded at Smolder to try and convince her to let our friend go ahead with it. With a defeated sigh, Smolder set her head back down. "Well, if there's no better way to do this... Fine."

"Excellent! But before we get started, we need to decide how much off the top we're going to take." Rarity chirped in eagerness. She then levitated a hand mirror in front of Smolder and also two sheets of paper that she held in front of Smolder's horns. "Now, how much would you like to keep?"

I saw what she was doing. Rarity was just giving Smolder a general idea of how her horns would look by hiding them behind the paper while moving the sheets of paper up and down. After a minute or so, Smolder provided an answer. "There. Yeah, that looks about right."

"So, only a third of their current length? Consider it done." Rarity retorted before setting the mirror down. She took a very close look at Smolder's left horn to paint a mental image of where to cut. She then lifted the circular saw and held it ready. "Now then, shall we begin?"

Smolder looked at me with such an uncertain gaze. I knew what she wanted. I stepped over to her and firmly grasped her hand to provide comfort. I had faith in Rarity, but... Well, no one would be calm in that kind of situation. "OK, Rarity. Let's get it over with."

The dragon girl only cringed harder when the saw was turned on. That high-pitched whirring noise was enough to send shudders down my own spine, but Smolder at least remained admirably still. The spot that Rarity was going for was not even that parallel to Smolder's skull, so an injury was unlikely even if Rarity lost control of the device. Still, that noise as the blade started to tear through that horn... Smolder gritted her teeth as she closed her eyes. "Uuuugggghhh.... I can't take that noise!"

Thankfully, it was short-lived. It took less than fifteen seconds for Rarity to sever the majority of Smolder's horn from the rest of it. Little shavings littered the desk on one side, so it would need to be swept up afterwards. Rarity and I then swapped places with Rarity doing the same with the other horn. Smolder let out a sigh of relief once Rarity turned the saw off. Both sides had a very clean cut, leaving only very even and flat tips behind. Rarity was quite pleased with the results as she said, "That's one part done!"

"Phew... I never wanna hear that sound again..." Smolder groaned as she remained where she was. She gazed up at me, looking more tired than anything. "How do I look?"

"Unfinished." I replied in an attempt to be witty. It worked with Smolder responding with a crooked smirk of her own. I then stepped back as Rarity started to prepare the orbital sander. "Are you sure you know how to operate that?"

"Oh, Applejack had Apple Bloom give me a tutorial. They may not be part of my usual expertise, but I do have a solid idea of what I am doing here." Rarity said as she closely examined the sandpaper attachment on the underside. Smolder just crossed her arms as she waited for the next step while not looking too worried about the sander. It was a bulkier device than I ever would have expected, but there was enough room around the flat tips of Smolder's horns for Rarity to reach every spot she needed to get to.

I was actually really glad I did not bring Gladesong along. While the circular saw made an awful noise while functioning, I was alarmed by just how loud that orbital sander was once Rarity turned it on. Poor Gladesong would be wailing if she heard that so suddenly. Even Smolder twitched as she was startled by the sheer volume of that thing operating right next to her head. It at least was not as grating as the saw, but Smolder soon crossed her arms in annoyance as Rarity carefully moved the sander around the flat top of her horn. She tried to say something, but soon raised her voice so she could be heard over the sander. "I wish I knew how to read so I could pass the time with a magazine!"

The process took less than ten minutes, but it could not have ended sooner for poor Smolder. She hated all the noise. But finally, Rarity turned off the sander and fetched the mirror from a little earlier. "And done! How do you look, Miss Smolder?"

Smolder's eyes opened wide as she beheld her reflection. I did not need to see the mirror. My eyes could see the results of Rarity's work from where I was. The flat tops of Smolder's horns had been finely rounded out to form very smooth rounded tips. Smolder reached for one horn while I reached for the other. They were very smooth, the texture bringing to mind polished ivory. Finally, Smolder cracked a very...odd smile. A satisfied smile to be sure, but I think she was experiencing some very unusual emotions at the time. "It's...perfect... Like... I don't think you could make it better than this."

Rarity was delighted by those words as she levitated up a little broom and dustpan to sweep up all the shavings that now littered the desk and floor. It was quite a mess to clean up. "So good to hear! Now then, you two head on out to the front desk and I'll be out shortly. I still need to return these things to the hardware store. It was so good of the manager to let me borrow them for a little while."

Borrow, huh? I am guessing Rarity used her unparalleled feminine wiles to convince the guy to let her use them just once. Still, I helped Smolder down from the table and started to make my way to the door. However, when I turned to look, I saw Smolder holding the rest of her horns in her hands. She was just...staring at them. Having an idea of what they likely symbolized to her, I stepped over to my little friend and rested my hand on her head. "You OK?"

Smolder just let out a confused sigh. "I dunno... I feel like...I just had a weight of some kind lifted off me. But...I've been growing these out for years... I like my new look, but... It kind of feels like I'm leaving something behind and I don't know how to feel about it."

I suppose getting one's horns all but cut off is a different change than simply getting a haircut. Regardless, I gently rubbed her scalp as I said, "Well... Do you want to get rid of them? Do they hold some bad memories for you?"

After a moment longer, Smolder shook her head and looked up at me with a small smile on her lips. "Nah. I'll figure out something to do with them. I mean you don't just find spare dragon horns lying around too often."

Not a bad idea. I led Smolder back out to the lobby and fetched a bag for her to carry her severed horns in. Rarity soon joined us before having a quick chat with Lotus at the desk. Like she said, they agreed to a 50% discount at her next visit. Rarity did not have time to stay and chat and hurried off for home so she could get back to work. With nothing else to do, Smolder and I finally set off for the library.

Looking at Smolder's horns again now that they had been trimmed down, I could not help thinking of a young buck who had just started to grow out his antlers. Of course, I was not going to tell Smolder that. Although I did not expect her to break into a run when the library finally came into view. She rushed to the front door and impatiently waited for me. I could only smirk and ask, "Can't wait to see the latest issue, huh?"

"You got it! Come on, hurry up!" Smolder shouted back, prompting me to hasten my pace. I opened the door for her and allowed Smolder to enter first. Spike was already downstairs reading one of his Power Ponies comics. He glanced up upon hearing the door open and immediately greeted us with a pleasant smile. "Hey, you made it! You rea... Um... Oh, you got your horns trimmed? They look a lot more manageable now."

Smolder showed a rather proud grin while feeling around her horns with her hands. "Yeah, they were just getting in the way. No more poking holes in things for me. And I love how smooth these tips are now... Wait! You got the newest issue of Project H, right? I'm really digging that one!"

"Oh yeah! It's right upstairs! Come on!" Spike retorted excitedly before abandoning whatever he was reading and rushing up the stairs with Smolder close behind him. Twilight had to step out of the way as she neared the bottom of the stairs.

I waved at Twilight as I began to approach the stairs myself. I too was curious of what the newest issue entailed. Twilight then greeted me with a smile and said, "Morning, James. Did Smolder get her horns trimmed since yesterday?"

"Yeah, she did. She's even carrying around what was cut off in that bag." I replied before stepping past her. However, as I did, I paused in thought. There was a question I had been meaning to ask her since two days ago. It took me a moment of recollection to recall it. I then turned to face Twilight and asked, "Hey, Twi? Almost forgot. You got a second?"

"Oh, sure! What's up?" She asked in return while giving me her undivided attention.

I crossed my arms as I tried to think of the easiest way to ask such an odd question. "Um... I've been wondering this for a while, but... What is the age of consent in Equestria?"

My friend gave me a most perplexed gaze in response. "Um... Why do you want to know?"

My response was quick and to the point. "Because I don't know and it's a very important thing to know."

Twilight just let out a laugh at my very blunt reasoning. "Fair enough! Anyway, it can vary a little depending on the region, but for the most part, sixteen years of age is the age of consent throughout most of Equestria."

"Sixteen? That's not too weird... And there are even places back home with that number as their age of consent. I mean most of the people in this world do appear to develop psychologically a little faster than humans... I mean where I come from, wild horses have to stand and run on their first day where it takes months for a human infant just to be able to stand. And it takes them a lot longer than ponies to learn how to talk..." I replied as I began to brainstorm. Before I knew it, I had been talking for half a minute while Twilight just looked up at me patiently. "Uh... Did I talk your ear off?"

My brainy unicorn friend just giggled a bit as she said, "Oh, not at all! And I love that about you, James. You're quite the thinking man."

"Heh... Yeah, I guess I am." I mumbled before suddenly remembering why I was even there in the first place. I began to step back towards the stairs as I said, "Excuse me, Twi. I wanna see what's new in the next Project H too."

"Oh, you boys and your comic books. Have fun!" Twilight said in reply while letting out another amused giggle. I hurried upstairs into the loft and found Spike and Smolder standing near a pedestal. Resting on it was none other than a new issue of Project H. But before Spike could even open it, Twilight called up the stairwell. "Spike! I can't find that book you put away an hour ago! Do you know which shelf it's on?"

"It's on the... Wait, did I put it on the fiction or science shelf...? Um... Hang on, I'll be right there!" Spike replied before running to the stairs. "You two sit tight! I'll be right back!"

Smolder and I watched as Spike disappeared down the stairs. While we could have started examining the book without Spike, I felt it would be rude to do so. Smolder set down her bag and started flipping through the book just to look at the pictures while I looked through another Pony Ponies issue at the other side of the room. However, I soon looked up to check on Smolder and stared in shock. She was closely examining the inside of the back cover.

Knowing exactly what was about to happen and being certain it was too late to stop her, I cringed as I expected that spell in the book to activate. But much to my surprise, nothing happened as Smolder closed the book and placed it back on the pedestal. She then looked at me and said, "I'm gonna check on Spike and see if I can hurry things up."

"OK... Sure, you do that. I'll wait." I replied before Smolder hurried down the stairs. As soon as she was gone, my attention was directed towards the comic book. "What gives? It didn't work? Did they not implant the spell in this issue?"

I took the book in hand and closely examined the inside of the back cover. What was the deal? Smolder clearly read what was in the corner, yet nothing happened. I looked closely and did indeed notice some fine print. Throwing caution to the wind, I took an even closer look and read the text.

I have know idea what I read, but the instant I finished processing what was in front of my eyes, a bright light suddenly engulfed the pages. Cursing my luck, I tried to pull away only to get dragged right into the light. Darkness followed, but I soon regained my sight as I seemed to be standing right in the middle of an empty street in a vast darkened metropolis in the middle of the night.

I was utterly confused. Why did that spell work for me, but not Smolder? But then it hit me as I threw up my arms in sheer frustration. "Oh, come on, Smolder! Of course it didn't activate when she read the secret text because SHE CAN'T READ YET!!! GAAAHHH!!!"

That was not the only source of my frustration. An instant later, I felt something strike me in the back of the head and almost knocked me off my feet. "OW!!! Who did... Oh man, I am not in the mood for this!"

Out of the frying pan and into the fire. I was already being beset by half a dozen rogue mechs of indiscernible design. Half of them were outfitted with weapon systems while the others were packing industrial equipment like jackhammers. Already feeling myself becoming in tune with my robotic body and its functions, I snarled as my right hand disappeared into my forearm to arm the H-Buster while the visor in my helmet slid into place as I once more assumed the guise of Project H's Hunter.

"You guys aren't worth the effort!" I yelled as I immediately disabled the limiter on my systems and selected Homing Torpedo from the list of assimilated weapons from my Variable Weapon System. I took aim as my visor locked onto all six mechs before I unleashed a torrent of fifty missiles from the cannon in my arm. A barrage of explosions engulfed the rogue mechs before all that was left of them were scattered pieces of scrap lining the street. "Yeah, suck on that!"

"Um... Hunter? Are you feeling all right? That was...quite excessive of you just now." I heard a familiar voice in my head as I received a radio transmission. Doctor Luminous was likely surveying the action from his connection to my optic sensors.

Letting out a sigh, I made no attempt to hide my frustration. "Sorry, Doc. I'm just more than a little pissed off right now."

"Uh... Sorry? Regardless, there are a few more clusters of mavericks nearby. The Power Ponies are already on the scene at the other side of town, so just focus on the downtown area." The doctor explained to me as my visor displayed a map of sorts in the corner with a number of blinking red dots to display my destinations.

Knowing I was stuck there until I followed the plot of the current issue to the very end, I hunkered over and let out an exasperated groan. "Oh for god's sake... Fine!"

The flight thrusters on my back folded open and flared up, launching me into the night sky as I set off for the nearest band of mavericks. I was mad, but I was also starting to feel the thrill coming back from being in the body of a character I get a blast out of being. "I'm coming for you, metal heads!"

My frustration and excitement ended up fusing into what I could only call some sort of psychotic glee as I unloaded my weapons onto the many mavericks without any reservations. After what happened the last time I got sucked into that comic book world, I really did not want to be there. I wanted to get this mess over and done with as quick as possible, so I kept my limiter disabled for maximum damage output. I was utterly furious and was finding catharsis by blowing my enemies to bits. "Yeah! Take that! And that! And boom! Com'ere! You're going boom too!"

I think my ridiculous behavior was starting to unnerve the doctor as he observed the carnage through my own eyes. I was even starting to laugh as I thinned the ranks of my enemies. By the time I was done with the last cluster of mavericks, I was laughing to the night sky before Doctor Luminous asked, "Um... Hunter? Are you having a bad day and just need some time to yourself?"

I just started laughing even harder! I placed my hands on my knees as I almost fell over. I guess my anger was gone for the moment now that I was actually getting a kick out of emulating my childhood hero in the form of this robotic sentinel. "Sorry, doc! Just... I'm just trying to have fun here!"

"Yeah, I can tell. Anyway... It seems there's a few more not terribly far from you. Head east toward the harbor." Luminous replied while still sounding quite unnerved.

"Um... Yeah, sure. On my way." I retorted before I took off running down the deserted street. I was not in a hurry for more action now that I had calmed down a bit and just wanted to buy myself some time. Little did I know that I was about to cross paths with both a familiar and new weird set of faces. "Yeah, doc. I see it on the map. Still no sign of Alpha? He's been quiet for... Wait... What the...?! Uh... Yeah, hold on a second, doc. HEY, YOU!!! YEAH, YOU!!! BONEHEAD!!! WHAT'RE YOU DOING HERE?!"

I came to a sudden halt and pointed across the street at someone standing right at the entrance to an alley. And I could tell he had every reason to be there as I did. By which I mean he blatantly did not belong in that world. He looked left and right before pointing at himself. "You talking to me?"

"Yeah, I'm talking to you!" I replied as I started to cross the street. With the city having likely gone into lockdown due to the maverick outbreak, I had no need to fear colliding with a vehicle. "First that house party, and now this?! How'd you even get here?"

"Oh, I guess I just took a wrong turn at that shortcut a little while back. Happens every now and then. Although I'm having a hard time trying to find the path where I came from. Usually, I can make do if there's lots of magic or coding in the world, but... I swear, all I see is paper and layers of ink." He replied with his hands tucked in the pockets of his jacket. In case you have not figured it out by now, I was standing before the same goofy skeleton guy who had shown up unexpectedly at that house party Shining Armor threw a little while ago. No sign of his brother though. What was his name again? I know it was some sort of font. Comic sans? Or was it just Sans?

I stood perplexed as I gazed at the shrimpy skeleton before me. He could actually see what the world was made of? How is that even possible? I could only see a world that was indiscernible from the world I came from regardless of whether I was looking through my eyes or through the HUD of my visor. Speaking of which, I retracted my visor now that I was no longer in danger and asked, "Um... You can actually tell this isn't the real world? How...do you do that exactly?"

Sans... At least I am pretty sure that was his name at the moment. Anyway, Sans just shrugged his shoulders as he then spoke through his perpetual unmoving smile. "Meh, it's just something I picked up on after being stuck in a Mobius strip for way too long. And don't think too hard about that because it would take me all day to explain and I know I'd pass out for a nap after the first thirty seconds."

"And I believe you. But seriously... What.....ARE you?" I asked in return as I began to wonder what Sans actually is and where he came from. It could not be a coincidence that he just suddenly popped up in Equestria twice with the second time being in a fictional world that I thought could only be entered via a very specific kind of magic.

"Why, we are quite lost, if I do say so myself!" A new voice suddenly spoke up from the shadows inside the alley. I glanced up as I heard the sound of hard footsteps approaching us as a rather androgynous voice spoke through a type of robotic filter. "Honestly, Sans! I thought you knew what you were doing when you said you had a shortcut to get to your brother! But now, it feels like we're not even in the same city! And I have a schedule to keep!"

Sans spun around while looking quite embarrassed with himself as he forced himself to continue smiling. "Sorry, man. Glitches happen."

Even with the more sophisticated sensor suite of my HUD tucked away, my default optic sensors could detect that whoever was approaching us was a machine. But the voice... The voices of every other robot I had seen during my adventures in the world of the Power Ponies and Project H had been crystal clear, but this one sounded more stereotypical of a machine. Probably due to being equipped with an outdated voice projection system. But I was in for quite a surprise when Sans' company stepped out of the shadows and gave me quite an intrigued stare. That androgynous voice again spoke with a fair bit of flair, "Oh my, who's this tall, bright, and handsome fellow?"

I had no idea of what to even think of who I was seeing before me. The design... It was just so outlandish from everything I had seen thus far! True to the voice, the appearance of this robot was very androgynous in form with a very distinct aesthetic that I had not seen in quite a long time. The legs appeared to be vibrant pink boots with high heels that were connected to sleek black legs that were coated by a sturdy yet flexible material not entirely dissimilar to the material used around the more flexible parts of my own body. A sturdy belt of sorts wrapped around his waist with a 'buckle' of sorts holding what seemed to be a heart-shaped light that glowed with a pale pink. A breastplate of a pink hue that matched his boots covered his upper torso with auditory speaker holes on his right side and what seemed to be a circular volume knob on his left. Long flat black spaulders of sorts reached out over where his shoulders would be while his arms, which strangely consisted of flexible jointless metal tubes of interlocking silver rings, ended in white apparently gloved hands with only four fingers. He had quite a handsome face, though its artificial nature was far more obvious than my own. It was a metallic silver in color with a few rivets set above his eyebrow and had a slit of sorts reaching down from his left eye with a few more slits branching off to his left. Possibly extra heat vents. A layer of pink paint was set over his eyelid to function as eyeshadow while the right side of his face was covered by sleek shiny black hair that was likely made up of artificial fibers. His entire admittedly quirky design brought to mind silly sci-fi robotics from the 70s or 80s. Just one look at this androgynous robot brought only one word to mind. Glam rocker. Even his voice and its tone fit such a title.

With my analysis complete, I decided to speak to Luminous as he was likely seeing everything I was. "What's your take on him, doc?"

I could hear the faint clacks of a computer keyboard in use on the other end of the transmission. "Very strange indeed... His design is certainly unorthodox and I would even say archaic, but I'm detecting an intriguing list of functions in his body. I would be quite interested in running a diagnostic on him if I could get the chance."

Obviously annoyed that I was ignoring him, the robot before me spoke in a louder voice than before while crossing his arms. "Excuse me, but are you seriously turning down an offer for conversation?! Who are you even talking to?!"

Remembering that he had already asked me a question, I abruptly cut the call with the doctor short. "Oh, uh... Um... The name's Hunter."

The robot performer before me cast me an intrigued smirk now that I had responded to his call. "Much better. As one machine to another, I am Mettaton. So pleased to make your acquaintance, darling."

I was already getting Radiance flashbacks upon hearing that. He certainly was a glam rocker if he was looking and talking like that. I reached out and took his hand for a shake as I mumbled, "You...uh...have quite the performer look going there. You on tour?"

"Oh, not right now. But you're quite right. One of the best! And in due time, THE best!" Mettaton replied before suddenly reaching high with one leg and resting its heel upon my left pauldron. "With legs like these..."

I looked on in silence as Mettaton then held his face in one hand by his chin, gazing at me with such a confident gleam in his eye. "Style like this... There won't be an entertainer alive who can compare to me!"

"That's...quite a boast." I said quietly as I found myself mildly entertained by Mettaton's sheer bravado. Where I come from, glam rock has been all but dead for quite some time. I wonder if it is the same where Mettaton is from and if his rising career will trigger a glam rock renaissance.

"Yeah, he's quite the boaster, but he don't got a toaster in there. Maybe we should talk to the doc about installing one sometime." Sans then said out of nowhere from right next to us.

Mettaton and I just stared at him in response to such a weak attempt to throw in a pun at Mettaton's expense. "You were waiting all day just to say something like that, weren't you? I pity your brother..."

"Oh, Pap can take it just fine. At least until he starts throwing things. Then I gotta run." Sans replied with that constant goofy grin on his face. Does he ever stop smiling? That has to be hard on his cheeks...

"Speaking of your brother..." Mettaton said as he lowered his leg from my shoulder. "Perhaps we should get back to what we're here for."

Sans started to look a little nervous as the little white dots in his eye sockets started to dart back and forth. I suspect he was worried about how he would explain to Mettaton that they were likely stranded if his 'shortcuts' were not working anymore. "Uh... Yeah, maybe we should... Just...uh...gotta find one of my shortcuts first."

Before I could say anything or even offer a suggestion, I suddenly got another prompt on my HUD as it detected a cluster of mavericks on some nearby rooftops. "Hate to cut this short, but there's trouble nearby and I should get to it."

"It was a pleasure, Hunter. You should attend my next concert when you get the chance." Mettaton retorted as he flashed me a wink with his exposed eye. Just... I am not going to even think about that guy's sexual orientation. That is none of my business.

Sans then began to uneasiness walk away. "Yeah, see ya, man. Now... Uh... Pretty sure one of those shortcuts are over here... Hopefully."

Mettaton began to follow behind while not sounding too happy to be tagging along with someone who did not seem to have the best grasp of what he was doing. "I swear, next time I'm calling for an Uber."

I just watched for a moment as the two odd jobs walked away before speaking up. "What do you make of them, doc?"

Doctor Luminous spoke through my internal receiver, "Definitely not anything I've ever come across. That performer robot had some very...unorthodox design traits and I could only barely scan his internal systems. As for the skeleton... Well, he was made of bone. But I also detected...magic in him. Just...magic. It's all I could describe it as. The robot possessed it too. Very strange characters, to be sure."

"Well, best just forget about them. I got my own problems to deal with. Speaking of which..." With those two on their way somewhere else, I activated my flight thrusters and rocketed up into the air and above the rooftops so I could get a visual confirmation on my targets. I did not look long before I found signs of trouble. My HUD detected a cluster of robots, a gaggle of griffon types, pursuing a lone target over some rooftops. It must have been quite an athletic quarry since it was leaping from rooftop to rooftop. But it would soon reach the edge of the block, leaving them with nowhere to run. With my thrusters flaring up, I rushed after them with the H-Buster charging up to unleash a barrage of Homing Torpedoes.

Sure enough, the griffon mavericks had cornered their prey at the corner of the rooftop right at the edge of the block. Wasting no time, I took aim, confirmed my targets, and unleashed a burst of five missiles that slammed into five griffon robots. I remembered how lightly armored they were and was not surprised to see them put down with one explosive blast. Bits of metal littered the rooftop as I set down, the mangled husks of the mavericks collapsed upon the roof. "You OK there?! Did they... Uh..."

There were no words for a moment. The lone victim who had narrowly escaped a robotic mauling was a familiar face. It was High Heel and she was decked out in her usual flashy outfit. Likely having gone out for a thieving spree only to get caught up in the maverick outbreak. But that was not what had left me silent. I immediately thought back to my prior encounter with her and...the horrible things I did to her in such a rage.

High Heel began to step sideways without ever looking away from me. She probably thought I was going to try and apprehend her since she was clearly not up to any good. I could see this, but I made no moves towards her. Finally, I just spoke my feelings. "...Are you OK?"

My lack of hostility caught her by surprise. She stopped and looked a bit confused, as if she could not believe her luck that one of her most powerful enemies was not going to try to capture her. Lord knows she would be powerless to stop me. I saw no signs of damage to her suit. All I could detect was that she was slightly out of breath. She did eventually provide a response as well as a question of her own. "Yeah, they didn't get me... How's the kid?"

My thoughts immediately went back to Hum Drum. I had no idea what had become of him since that fateful night. With no memory of what had transpired in the world of the Power Ponies since then, I scanned my databanks for any information on the colt wonder. I basically ended up reading aloud what I saw on my HUD. Or rather I just ended up paraphrasing what I saw. "He's... He's making a steady recovery. Should be back up to 100% in a month or two."

I heard a sigh come from High Heel as her eyes glanced elsewhere. She too looked uneasy about that memory. "Good to hear. He... He really didn't deserve that."

With the topic having shifted to the events of that dark night, I took the opportunity to say what I wanted. "Hey... Look, I... I'm sorry about what happened back there. Hum Drum... I thought he was... I..."

God, I could feel tears already starting to build in my eyes. I sincerely thought he was dead the moment he became unresponsive. High Heel saw this too and said, "Look, don't say anything. I don't blame you for what you did. We still don't why the Mane-iac went after him the way she did. For as long as I've known her, she had never taken a swing at the kid before."

I watched as High Heel took a seat at the edge of the roof and gazed out at the city. The current sector we were in was dark, but the rest of the city over the horizon was lit up in lights. Not much sound though. It must have been on lockdown due to the maverick threat. I too took a seat by her with my legs dangling off the edge. I was getting no alerts at the time, so I felt I had enough time to kill a few minutes. There was one other person on my mind as well. "How's the pharaoh?"

High Heel glanced at me out of the corner of her eye. "He's fine. He was actually the first to get out of the hospital, but I kept checking in on him at his personal hideout. Poor guy won't even talk about you after last time."

"I didn't mean to scare him the way I did..." I mumbled in shame, taking no pride or sense of accomplishment over the outcome of that struggle last time. I was just overcome with rage and sheer spite. It did not matter that they did not harm Hum Drum. I just felt they were all guilty by proxy.

The beautiful femme fatale glanced at me while showing a slight smile. "Hey, he'll get over it. He knows it wasn't his fault you snapped like that. Quite frankly, the rest of us would rather not have to ever see the Mane-iac again. Last time she showed up at one of our meetings, she tried to muscle her way back in. But... Together, we managed to drive her off. That was...a pretty good time. It was a good boost to our morale knowing that not only were we better than her, but we could also overwhelm her if push came to shove. And it was pretty funny when Long-Face got her with some of his sorrow gas."

That was a good thing to know. I suppose even the majority of the villains in the Power Pony series are not quite so foul as to be on the same level of depravity as that lunatic. I could only smile at her too. "Good to hear. She sounds like a lost cause."

"Yeah, maybe. Although we still meet up every couple of weeks, I drop by Phetlock's lair now and then and... Well..." High Heel said before pausing. She then looked at me and smiled as she continued, "For being as bumbling as he usually is, that guy has quite the sophisticated side when he's on his home turf. And an eye for interior design. His place is like an ancient palace with indoor aqueducts, fresh foliage, and his mummy minions do a good job of maintaining the place."

I raised an eyebrow at this revelation. The pharaoh managed to put together his own throne, from the sound of it. However, I then noticed High Heel's expression change to something...harder to pin down. "He was quite good to me during my visit. Even had his minions dress me in something fitting for a queen from that period. And... And..."

She was biting her lip. I started to smirk as I had an idea of what she was remembering. My HUD went to work as it performed an in-depth scan of her body. "You OK there? My sensors are detecting a heightened state of arousal in your body."

"Oh shut up! And keep your sensors to yourself!" High Heel all but yelled at me as I burst into laughter. But once that hilarious awkward moment passed, she let out a sigh of defeat. "All right, yeah... To put it lightly, we're seeing each other. And... He's really good to me."

I could not help but smile. Pharaoh Phetlock always seemed like the least villainous of the bunch to me. However, I then went silent as I thought up a difficult question to ask the femme fatale. Eventually, that question did come out. "Any plans on retiring?"

I did not get a response for a moment. High Heel did not even look at me. She did eventually speak with a quiet and thoughtful tone, "I don't know... Nopony's ever asked me that before."

"I think you should consider it. Quit while you're ahead. Find a different path." I replied while feeling sincere concern for the beautiful mare beside me. "I... I can't imagine anyone with such beauty being incapable of good. Why not try being a superhero yourself? I'm sure there are benefits."

High Heel gave me a somber gaze that eventually turned into a subdued smile. "You're sweet. No wonder Radiance loves you so much. How is she anyway?"

"She's probably out there right now with the rest of the team. And...things are good between us. She's really good at patching me up after missions too, so that helps take a load off of the doctor's work." I retorted while not entirely sure how accurate my guess was. I was just playing along. But as I looked at High Heel, I thought back to Radiance. The two of them with their beauty and impeccable sense of style and fashion. I had to know. "Do you two know each other?"

"Yeah... We go back a ways. I got into the fashion industry before she did while she was in the zeppelin corps. I always did specialize in hoofwear, but I'm sure you can tell just by looking at me." High Heel replied while gazing up at the moon as if expecting one such zeppelin to buzz overhead at any time. "That all changed after she became Radiance. She started showing up in magazines everywhere after that."

"For what it's worth, don't be jealous. You're absolutely gorgeous too. And I don't think there's anyone in the world with a tail as long as yours." I retorted while suspecting the reason for High Heel's turn to villainy was out of spite for Radiance having surpassed her in sheer popularity. However, it was then that I got another signal on the map being displayed on my HUD. Another cluster of mavericks had converged on one spot. "Hold up... Yeah, there's another group of mavericks not too far from here. I better get going."

I stood up and readied my flight thrusters. But before I could flare them up, I gazed down at High Heel while she gazed back at me. "Will you be all right?"

High Heel clearly had no interest in carrying out any robberies if it meant having to tangle with mavericks. She stood up and said, "I'll be fine. Phetlock's place isn't far from here. I'll make a run for it and lay low until the storm blows over. And you... Be safe out there, all right?"

I gave the femme fatale a thumbs up before finally flaring up my flight thrusters and taking off into the sky. I did not fly far before detecting a viral presence down a certain open space that involved an intersection parting to form a V shape down the road at both ends. As I descended, I could not help noticing the familiar design. "Times Square...?"

Upon landing, I saw that the place was still dark along with a large television display situated upon the face of a skyscraper set at the tip of each V at the intersection. And sure enough, there were quite a few mavericks down there waiting for me. There were no mechs in the bunch. They all consisted of the more sophisticated designs of ponies, griffons, and even a minotaur or two. Judging by the armor plating and the weapons they carried or were attached to their bodies, they had been specifically designed for combat. I armed the H-Buster in my right arm, ready for a tougher struggle than the prior skirmishes I had already dealt with. "OK, not quite a cakewalk this time."

Before any of them could rush me, I remembered to take a quick look through the list of abilities Hunter had assimilated with his Variable Weapon System by that point in the Project H series. I recognized all of the symbols from the previous time I had wound up in that world. Homing Torpedo, Shotgun Ice, Fire Wave, Thunder Dancer, Boomerang Cutter, Rocket Tackle, Strike Chain, and Storm Tornado were present along with the newest additions of Metal Anchor and Soul Body. However, it appeared that Doctor Luminous had expanded the capacity of the Variable Weapon System. Six empty slots were visible under the icons. Before I could think any further on the matter, a griffon robot came swooping in with its claws ready.

With my frustration and anger having burned itself out, I was not feeling quite as gung-ho about rushing into the thick of battle with busters blazing. I ran and jumped around the intersection, firing off bursts of plasma from the H-Buster while the mavericks took turns rushing me or firing on me with a variety of weapon systems ranging from rockets to laser cannons. They did score a few glancing hits on me while I totaled a couple of them, but the fight ended up getting dragged out longer than I expected to for a bunch of grunts. Maybe I was just out of practice.

During a lull in the scuffle, I noticed something float over to one of the griffon robots. It was...what I could only describe as a television remote with a pair of flexible spindly arms attached to its sides. It tapped the griffon robot on the shoulder before holding out what seemed to be a round black object in its other hand. The griffon robot, apparently having though tit dropped something, took the round object in hand before the delivery device floated away. And it was only then that I noticed a thin trail of smoke rising from the top of that sphere as I began to step back.

The griffon robot did several sudden and amusing quick glances at the object in its hand before it realized all too late that it was a simple explosive device. With a loud blast, the griffon was engulfed by fire and shrapnel as the bomb went off. But I did not really have time to get a chuckle out of its laughable demise since a swarm of other flying television remotes suddenly dropped a blanket of bombs over the area. But instead of typical explosives, these were mere smoke bombs that cast a very thick smoke screen as if someone had set off a bunch of dry powder fire extinguishers. I fanned the area before me, trying to make out where everyone else was. "Hey, what gives?! This isn't helping!"

As if to answer my complaints, a new sound reached my auditory sensors. A slow and steady rhythm of footsteps, probably from high heels, echoed through the dead of the night. I could vaguely make out a few of the mavericks through the smoke appearing to be just as bewildered as I was over where this sudden smokescreen had come from. Finally, the footsteps stopped. Ahead of us, a pair of lights suddenly turned on and shone down on a single point as what sounded like a simple yet alluring electric guitar rift began to play with long drawn out notes that just repeated over and over to cast a very whimsical and mysteries atmosphere over the area. And in the spotlights, I could make out the silhouette of a humanoid being as it called out to us. "My, my, what is with all the racket? Surely you boys are up to no good, am I right?"

It was Mettaton. I guess he had just been in the area and overheard the commotion in the square. But why would a performer just waltz right into the middle of a combat zone with such flair? I did not have much time to think as Mettaton noticed me in the fog and called out, "Hunter, darling! That's you out there, right? Care to bring me up to speed on what's happening?"

I did not mince words as I called back to him. "Mavericks! Rogue machines that compulsively attack and destroy anyone they see! You'd better get back, they'll make short work of you!"

"Oh my, robots that mindlessly slaughter everyone and everything? That is quite a conundrum. Well, that simply won't do. Not on my watch!" Mettaton called over the smokescreen without sounding the least bit intimidated. "I suppose I can spare a minute to help put a stop to this. After all, we can't have you murderous marauders going after the audience now, can we?"

"Dude... You're serious? Um... Are you sure you're packing some hardware that I'm not aware of?" I asked while it sounded like the mavericks were beginning to respond to Mettaton's presence. What would they do to him? Reduce him to scrap in a world that is not his own?

"Oh, don't you worry about me! I may not be designed for combat up front, but... I am a master of improvisation." I heard Mettaton's robotic voice speak through the fog as it began to slowly thin around us. He then spoke with quite a whimsical and pompous tone, "Eyes over here, you foul rogues! Yes, right here! I won't stand for you continuing your brazen attack on my audience! Oh, but not to worry. I vow that I will make your last functioning moments..."

Out of nowhere, a powerful gust of wind began to blow from Mettaton's direction. I shielded my face as the smoke was blown away. And sure enough, there he was. Legs spread, arms curving at his sides. And I was quick to see the source of the spotlights. Two more of those floating television remotes, which were probably drones controlled by Mettaton himself, were holding stage lamps. And the instant Mettaton opened his eyes as a bunch more drones shone stage lamps with pinkish bulbs onto him, he called out the rest of his sentence. "Absolutely beautiful!"

As if on cue, the guitar rift stopped. And in its place, low piano notes began to play followed by a rising soundtrack that sounded less like glam rock and more like a kind of tune one would associate with the opulence and ritzy vibes of a celebrity-centered event. As for Mettaton, he began to dance in place, tapping his foot in rhythm early on before starting to perform more enthusiastically as the tempo picked up. Actually, dance might not be the right word. It looked more like he was posing as he swapped from stance to stance. At first, I just stared in utter confusion. As did every other robot in the square. Was he just goofing around? Or was it just an elaborate ruse?

Finally, one of the mavericks, an earth pony with battering weapon attachments at its side, charged at Mettaton with a trio of the other mavericks right behind it. But when it took a swing, Mettaton effortlessly stepped aside without breaking a sweat. The other three took turns throwing punches as well, but Mettaton merely cartwheeled, spun, and slid away from each of them every time. I even got a look at his backside at times, which revealed a cartoonishly large horizontal switch of sorts that was even marked as such. And he was quite simply having a blast as it sounded like he was starting to sing. "I am the idol everyone craves! Rise to the top and the world, I'll save! Smile for the camera! Come, look sharp! Take your soul and break your heart!"

I was incredibly uneasy about someone like Mettaton getting into a fight when he clearly was not designed for it, but his fancy footwork was starting to soothe my worries. He was showing no difficulty in being evasive. But he could not possibly win by merely dodging. How would he fight back without any weapon systems?

"Can't believe he's actually doing this. Never could resist making a scene." Sans said as I suddenly found the guy right next to me out of nowhere. The guy is quite the sneaky type if I did not hear him approach.

"Yeah, he sounds the part. But is he gonna be all right? He's not exactly designed for combat, right?" I asked in return as I assumed Sans knew more about Mettaton than I did at that moment. As we conversed, Mettaton continued to dance and spin in tune with the music as it really picked up in tempo with none of the mavericks able to land a hit on him. Quite frankly, as worried as I was, I was quite entertained by what I was seeing.

Sans just rolled his eye sockets at my concern. "Peh, he'll be fine. That glitzy peacock might be a showboat, but he's not an idiot. Just watch."

At last, one of the minotaur robots came in swinging with a mechanized sledgehammer. Each swing was fast, but Mettaton was faster as he stepped backed just enough with each speedy swing to stay out of reach. "Drama, romance, bloodshed! These tools, to the masses I bring!"

Right as he finished that verse, Mettaton finally struck once the minotaur robot had a lull in its movements. I flinched as Mettaton lashed out with a piercing kick, snagging the minotaur by the throat with his heel and foot firmly wedged over his neck. Mettaton then jumped and brought his other foot to the minotaur's chest and very suddenly performed a leaping cartwheel off of it, popping the poor fool's head off in the process like a champagne cork!

"The hell...?!" I yelped the instant I saw the minotaur robot's head fly into the air with its body collapsing to the ground in a heap with sparks flying from its neck. I could scarcely believe that this entertainer had swiftly decapitated a combat robot with one move. Mettaton perfectly landed upon his feet and effortlessly caught the falling head in one hand before gazing into the minotaur's eyes. I could only shake my head, any doubts I still had fading away. "This is about to get interesting..."

It was at this point that the mavericks were starting to understand that Mettaton was not just some weirdo who got in a lucky shot. He knew exactly what he was doing. A griffon robot let out a screech as it came swooping in with claws bared, but again, Mettaton was in full control of the situation. He flung the minotaur's head at the griffon and scored a direct hit with one of the horns skewering the griffon robot through its own head. But as it dropped out of the sky, a bunch of Mettaton's little drones suddenly appeared from nowhere and handed all of the confused mavericks notepads and a pen. Mettaton then suddenly pointed to the sky and called out, "Pop quiz, hotshots! How great am I?!"

I cocked my head to one side, wondering just where this tactic came from. Even the mavericks were just as baffled as they glanced at each other and their notepads. They barely had time to think before Mettaton dismissively waved his hand at them and said, "Oh, put down your pens. I already know I'm amazing!"

Sans and I got a good chuckle out of Mettaton's performance. Cocky as he was, the guy was indeed a topnotch entertainer. And it was then that Mettaton's ruse was uncovered. The pens the mavericks were holding began to give off thin trails of smoke. Did that guy have anything that did not also double as a bomb?! Some of the mavericks were quick enough to toss them away before they could blow, but most were not so lucky. Small explosions went off in rapid succession, wrecking the more lightly armored mavericks while only causing mild damage to the more durable models.

It was at this point that the rest of the mavericks started to lose their cool. Any that were outfitted with weapon systems opened fire. Once again, Mettaton showed no fear as he began to evade on the spot. He began to shift from pose to pose in rapid-fire succession that no human performer could ever hope to match, essentially dancing around the lasers without actually budging from where he was standing. Unfortunately, this could not go on forever and Mettaton must have known this. While he drew their fire, more of Mettaton's drones hovered above the battlefield and began to fire off shimmering bursts of pink energy from their 'faces' that were in the shapes of hearts. Each shot probably hit about as hard as a shot from the H-Buster on the weakest settings, the mavericks starting to become spread thin on their attention span. Mettaton was outnumbered and outgunned, but he was still decimating the opposition through sheer unpredictability. And I was loving it.

With the mavericks' attention diverted to their aerial attacks, Mettaton finally got a chance to strike. He conjured up a number of bombs in his arm and flung them all at the mavericks before him. They rolled along the ground before exploding in a flurry of blasts. Anything that was not blown apart was scattered every which way. But it was during this brief pause in the action that Mettaton suddenly looked my way and thrust his arm out to me as it extended all the way out to me. "Time for an intermission! Get over here, handsome!"

"Huh?! Me?! But I can't... Heeeeyyyy!!!" I yelled as Mettaton grabbed me by the pauldron and gave me a good yank, sending me into a spin as I slid towards the glamorous superstar before I was suddenly leaning back in the embrace of his arm. "I just told you I can't dance! I... Huh?!"

My HUD was hard at working scanning Mettaton's face as some sort of subroutine came online. Before I even knew it, I was suddenly dancing in sync with Mettaton as the music that was playing reached a dazzling crescendo that practically demanded that all hostilities end and dance begin. With the mavericks down and just beholding the two of us dancing around each other with Mettaton even performing a cartwheeling leap over me, I had no idea what I was doing aside from the fact that I was having fun.

With Mettaton and I mirroring each other, I am sure we were putting on quite a sight with the glow of the stage lights shining off of my shiny armored shell. But the instant the more uplifting and jovial section of the music ended, Mettaton and I did not miss a beat, even as we danced around each other, I fired off a volley of plasma shots from the H-Buster while Mettaton conjured up armfuls of bombs and flung them at our opposition. The song rapidly wound up to a climax before coming to an end, but it could not have ended at a better time. As Mettaton and I mirrored each other for a pose to wrap up the performance, all mavericks in the immediate area were scrapped.

"Well, I'd say you two were having fun." I heard Doctor Luminous say to me over my internal receiver. He was not wrong either. I was having a surprisingly good time leading up to that point, even if the music had stopped and the floating stage lights had dimmed a bit.

"Yeah, I guess I was... Eh?" I mumbled before hearing the lonely clapping of a single pair of hands. Sans was still standing at the sidelines and was smacking his bony hands together in applause. I felt rather bashful at the moment and averted my gaze. "I...never knew I had it in me..."

"And you said you can't dance! You performed splendidly, darling!" Mettaton said as he swaggered over to me with a smug smirk on his lips and a gleam in his eye. "Why, you matched me move for move. Are you sure you're not just being modest?"

"Uh... Well... I guess I had some functions I didn't even know I had..." I stammered as I heard Luminous laughing somewhere in the background. I am guessing my sudden adeptness in dance was a result of something he programmed Hunter with. Maybe for formal occasions?

Mettaton then leaned closer to me as he said, "Mmhm, I would assume so. Perhaps I should meet your creator and... Hm?! What's that?!"

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw it too. From between the rooftops was a burst of fiery plasma coming right for us. Thinking quickly, I got between it and Mettaton before firing up the shield projector on my left arm. There was a fair bit of force behind the blast when it hit, but my defenses held. Sans, likely sensing trouble, ran and hid behind the nearest mailbox. And I had a very good idea of who had just shot at us. "I guess he's finally here..."

"Well, that was just uncalled for. Who just did that?" Mettaton asked as his eyes scanned the distant rooftops. I already had a lock. Several blocks away, my HUD detected a presence. With my optic sensors zooming in, I saw a pair of wing frame spread wide before fiery red exhaust flared from the undersides and carried the lone figure through the air until it gracefully landed at the edge of a rooftop overlooking the square. Indeed, I recognized the tall and sleek form of a robotic alicorn stallion that I had not seen in quite some time. Mettaton gave our guest a cockeyed stare as he asked, "Oooh... Tall... Regal... And such luscious glowing hair... Who is this strapping gentleman?"

I knew the regal stallion before us was anything but gentlemanly. The stallion's form was not quite as I remembered, his heavily thrashed original body having undergone an extensive overhaul since our last encounter. Where his original form was simply his civilian design outfitted with additional armor plating, this new form was sleek and befitting of someone who imitated Celestia herself. His flowing orange energy mane and tail billowed much like before with his white armor plating accented by glowing orange lights that likely surged with energy from his core. But what really drew my attention were the two 'scars' I had given him under his eyes. Instead of being mere scrapes, the scars instead were two more glowing lines almost as if they were meant to imitate war paint. Another minor detail I noticed was that he had installed a proper moving mouth to replace his featureless face. I scowled at the alicorn robot as he scowled right back. I then finally asked, "You done licking your wounds, Alpha?"

Mettaton gave me a quick glance, apparently not expecting me to be familiar with Hunter's archnemesis. Alpha merely glared at me in mild irritation at my lack of wariness upon seeing his inevitable return. Perhaps I was simply unafraid since I knew I could take him on. Regardless, the maverick king spoke boldly in his royal tone, "Indeed, Project H. Or should I say...Hunter? The wait was tedious and the modifications extensive, but the wait has been well worth it. Now I stand before you, rebuilt and ready to continue where I left off. I assure you that this encounter will not play out quite like the last time."

"Yeah, I see you gave yourself a new mouth to suck on this with." I said snidely while pointing the H-Buster at him. Mettaton got a brief snicker out of my retort, though Alpha was hardly entertained as he snarled at me without leaving his spot. However, I took note of the two glowing scares under his eyes. Someone as prideful as him would surely not want to see those every time he looked in a mirror. "Hey... Why did you hold onto those marks I gave you under your eyes? You just like the look of them?"

Alpha's response came as a bit of a surprise. "Hardly... These serve as a reminder that you exist. One who has the potential to stand against me. So long as you continue to function, these scars will remain upon my face. So I will know there is one out there I must be wary of."

However, Alpha then turned his attention to Mettaton. "Although... You... You there. What is a mummer like you doing harassing my soldiers?" Alpha then asked as his eyes began to narrow into a confused scowl. "Your design is... How do I put this... Somewhat archaic compared to the rest of my fellow machines. And yet, you decimated my men without so much as a dent on your shell. Impressive... I know not where you hail from, but I am too intrigued to care. Bow before your king, mummer. And remember your place."

"Those were your underlings just now? Those who sought to bring harm to my audience?" Mettaton asked with an almost mocking tone as her crossed his arms while looking quite unimpressed. He then very sharply turned his head away as he said, "Well, you will get no such allegiance from me. There is only one king I bow to and he is a thousand times the king you will ever be."

Such words got me even more curious of what sort of world Mettaton and Sans came from. Whoever that king is must be a very good man for a pompous guy like Mettaton to have such a high opinion of him. However, Alpha was not amused. His horn began to flare up with a plasma aura as he then coldly spoke, "Then you have no place in my kingdom."

Mettaton and I had little time to react as Alpha opened fire. We leapt sideways as the plasma shot impacted the floor and scorched the asphalt. Alpha paid no mind to me at first as he continued to bombard Mettaton with a hail of plasma bursts, forcing the performer to leap and flip through the air to evade every last shot. His face told me all I needed to know. Where Mettaton was in complete control of the prior skirmish, he was now actually having to try to stay one step ahead of this lethal killing machine.

For once, I was unsure if I should intervene. Alpha wanted Mettaton, not me. And Mettaton was by no means defenseless. Even as he evaded every shot that came his way, more of his drones were summoned around Alpha before they all chucked bombs at him. Alpha proved to be too alert to fall for such an attack, flaring up the thrusters on the undersides of his hooves for a mighty leap as the bombs obliterated the section of the rooftop he had been standing on. Upon landing with a clank upon the street before me, his win frames spread wide as the laser emitters lining them suddenly activated and shot the drones out of the sky before focusing ahead on Mettaton. They pivoted and hissed along the asphalt as Mettaton was forced to duck and weave around them, once again performing various poses for the sake of getting himself out of the way.

"Sheesh, Mettaton's holding up a lot better than I thought he would." I heard Sans speak up from right next to me as he peeked out from behind his hiding spot. Even while on the run, Mettaton kept conjuring up more of his little drones to bomb or blast Alpha, but the alicorn robot would just blast them out of the air before they could even get a shot off. He was on a completely different level than the mavericks Mettaton had just dispatched with such finesse. He was designed specifically to obliterate his enemies. And Mettaton was not. There was no hope for him. Victory was out of Mettaton's reach.

"But... I feel like I shouldn't intervene... Tch, come on! There's gotta be something..." I grumbled as I accessed the Rocket Tackle function from my Variable Weapon System, my armor's softer segments turning the same shade of purple as Fili-Second's secondary designs on her outfit. If Mettaton was about to take a hit, I was ready to rush in and rescue him.

This went on for maybe only a minute longer, but it felt like an eternity as I constantly feared Mettaton would slip up and take a lethal hit. Eventually, Alpha relented in his assault while Mettaton jumped back at the first sign of a lull in the attack. If he had lungs, he would have sounded quite out of breath. Alpha stood tall, almost as if in triumph despite having not once even grazed the fleet-footed entertainer. He then calmly declared, "Bow before me, mummer. You have confirmed your inferiority. You are not designed for the battlefield as I am."

The look in Mettaton's eye as he heard that. It looked like those words shook him to his very core. Was it the realization that having never faltered before in his career as a performer, he was now up against a challenge he could not hope to overcome? Sans and I stayed silent. Mettaton merely stood there, face directed to the ground. I thought for a moment that the trauma of coming mere inches to being obliterated by Alpha might have left him more than just a little shell-shocked. However, I thought I noticed a sound in the air. Whimpering? No... It was...laughter?

Indeed it was. A moment later, Mettaton threw his head back as he howled in laughter with his face gazing at the sky. Both Sans and I looked at each other in confusion, not really sure of what caused Mettaton to break down into a laughing fit. Even Alpha cocked his head to one side in bewilderment. Finally, Mettaton called out, "Oh, you are absolutely right! Whatever was I thinking?! This body is not designed for the rigors of a battlefield! I am a star who specializes in the arts! This body was designed to entertain! The drama! The glamour! The suspense! The spectacle! Such is the art of entertainment! THAT is my true calling!"

"Um, yes. I thought I made that quite clear." Alpha said dryly as he merely stared Mettaton down even as the entertainer sounded like he was just having a bit of a meltdown. I could only hope he would not try something reckless in his delicate state of mind.

However, Mettaton then gave Alpha a most unsettling smirk as his tone became much calmer. "Although... There is also the other side of the same coin."

Sans' constant grin faded slightly as I noticed him out of the corner of my eye. "Oh no... No no no no no, he's not really going there, is he? Mettaton, this isn't a good idea... Don't do it..."

I did not even get to ask what it was that had Sans so uneasy since I was then distracted by Mettaton once again. He continued to speak as his voice carried a more menacing tone. "Yes, that side of the coin that is entertainment. Wanton chaos. An avalanche of clamor. A flash of fire here. The clattering of scrap over there. The kind of spectacle with all the subtlety of a demolition derby."

I was beginning to understand what Mettaton was starting to get across. I deciphered the metaphor almost immediately. That sly fox had not yet shown his full hand. And Alpha was starting to catch on too as his eyes opened a bit wider while Mettaton then hissed, "And I should have you know...I am quite fluent in both sides of that coin."

"Just what are you trying to say to me?" Alpha asked with a hint of caution in his voice while trying to maintain a commanding visage.

"I suppose what I am asking is..." Mettaton said with that sly smirk on his face. He then suddenly reached over with his right hand and grasped the volume knob on the left side of his chest. "Would you prefer it if I was a combat robot? Because I can most certainly oblige."

My eyes opened wide as I began to wonder just what sort of trick he had up his sleeve. My HUD went to work as it scanned that knob. As it turns out, it was not linked to an audio system at all. Instead, it was connected to.....something else. Something I could not properly scan. I was detecting an entire suite of functions that were dormant. If that knob were to turn...

Alpha too began to show a look of alarm on his face. "That..... That is no idle threat, is it?!"

Once more, Mettaton just laughed while looking much more at ease than a few minutes ago. "A threat?! Oh, no no no no! This, my lord, is an opportunity. An invitation to a grand debut of sorts. For you see... This is something the good doctor and I have been meaning to field test for quite a while now. And I'm sure she'll be quite thrilled to get the results..... Assuming I am the last one functioning, that is."

Mettaton was far from done. He was not backing down. He was ready to truly take the fight right to the main antagonist of the Project H series. I was utterly enthralled. Just what sort of power could he have up his sleeve that could rival an enemy only I had been able to match? Even Alpha did not like the sound of this as he called out, "You're bluffing! There's no possible way a mummer like you could have the means to stand against me!"

Mettaton let out a chuckle before suddenly making his move. With a twist of his wrist, he turned the knob on his chest upside-down. "We'll see, your majesty! Let's get this show on the road!"

"You will do no such thing!" Alpha roared as he suddenly broke into a full gallop, his horn becoming engulfed with a long narrow plasma aura. He leaped at Mettaton with his head held high as he prepared to use his improvised plasma blade to cleave his enemy in two. I was just about ready to rush in and snatch Mettaton out of the way, but I hesitated when a bright glow began to emanate from the heart-shaped light on his waist. It not only shone so bright as to blind Alpha. It even repelled him as he lost all forward momentum and was briefly held aloft by whatever force was coming from the light. "Such light... What are you doing?!"

As if to answer, Mettaton just let out a confident laugh as the light faded to reveal large flickering white pixels while a large glowing pale pink pixelated heart stood between Mettaton and Alpha as a barrier. Mettaton then thrust his hips forward, triggering the barrier to burst in a very brief flash that threw Alpha backwards. With some distance from his opponent gained, Mettaton squatted before leaping straight up while Alpha came to a sliding stop on his hooves. He glared up at Mettaton in irritation while I noticed a bunch of his mini drones starting to gather around the square with large speakers affixed to their frames. "Desperate little twit..."

Mettaton had jumped shockingly high. Maybe a good thirty feet. A vast field of vibrant pink or purple formed around him as many bright particles passed him to give the illusion that he was rapidly rising through the air. Probably just the result of some device in his body generating some special effects, but it was dazzling nonetheless. With his head tilted down and with a smirk on his lips, I saw a bright pale pink light beginning to emanate from Mettaton's right eye and shine right through his hair while it gave off a flickering trail of magical energy. A new kind of tension filled the air as I realized that this was no bluff. Mettaton knew exactly what he was doing. And things were about to get wild.

As if on an unseen cue, Mettaton suddenly threw his head back and let out a yell as purple lightning began to burst out of his right eye. He flailed his arms for maybe three seconds before he suddenly regained his composure while letting out a confident chuckle as his shiny black hair was briefly illuminated, now standing up to give him a much more radical kind of glam rock look. But the most striking change I could see was what was now covering roughly half of his face. The right side of his face was covered by a black domed visor of sorts with glowing pink crosshairs situated over where his right eye was. Obviously a feature designed specifically for combat. I let out a very quiet whistle as I muttered, "This is getting good... Are you seeing this, doc?"

Doctor Luminous, who had been patiently quiet up until then, responded with a louder voice than usual as he did his own scan upon Mettaton's body. "Yes, and I can barely believe what I am seeing! Multiple new functions are coming online! Energy output is skyrocketing! What is he?!"

"That's enough out of you! I will not stand for anymore of this farce!" Alpha had seen enough. He snarled as the thrusters under his hooves flared up before launching him right at Mettaton with the intention of putting him down in one stroke. But Mettaton was not fazed while constantly maintaining a very confident and determined grin on his face. And then... From the many drones floating around the square... The music began to play. And it really set the tone of exactly what kind of spectacle I was about to see. I could only look on in enthrallment as I was about to witness the most awe-inspiring mechanical transformation I had ever seen in my entire life.

"Interrupting my transformation?! Now THAT is just rude!" Mettaton shouted in a mocking tone as a swarm of his drones suddenly came out from behind him and rushed Alpha en masse.

"Your minions are mere cannon fodder! You expect these thing to GAAAAAHHHHH!!! GET THEM OFF!!!" Alpha suddenly roared as the drones went right for his face. They swarmed over the robotic tyrant and dragged him right back to the ground with a clank and just dogpiled onto him. I doubt they were even capable of doing much damage to the guy, but they were being quite efficient in holding him off to buy Mettaton the time he needed. I even got quite a laugh out of the guy suddenly losing his composure and crashing right back into the asphalt.

With Alpha flailing on the ground to get his tormentors off, I turned my eyes skyward at Mettaton's floating form. I began to grin in excitement as I muttered, "This is gonna be good."

As if to mirror my thoughts, Mettaton called out as the heart shape on his 'belt buckle' began to rotate clockwise as the rest of his 'belt' at the sides opened outward to allow it to move. "Strap yourselves in, ladies and gentlemen. IIIIIIIT'S SHOWTIME!!!"

Once the heart was upside-down, its clamps locked it back in place with a resounding clunk. Mettaton's body responded in kind, his legs clamping together with his arms pointing straight out to his sides with hands curled into fists. My visor's HUD was hard at work, trying to make out exactly what was happening to him. I could detect some inner movement in his lower torso, almost as if his body was preparing to jettison his legs.

True to the transformative nature of this new function, Mettaton's entire upper torso above the waist did a half rotation with his back now on his front. But a mere second later, his torso split into three segments with his arms and shoulders moving outward as I got a good look at some of his inner workings for just an instant. The central segment slid down and partially out of view as a flash of light shone off of a reflective glass panel set in the shape of a heart that pushed forward to take its position at the center of Mettaton's chest. The outer segments then locked back in place, completing the transformation of his torso. My optic sensors detected green text being displayed behind the glass screen of that heart emblem upon Mettaton's chest. It read 'NEO'.

Next were his arms. Starting with the left, his hand retracted into his arm before the individual rings that made up his arm's flexible tube shape retracted one by one before a properly segmented arm lined with sleek black armor plating emerged with his hand rotating into position. His right arm then did the same, but instead of a matching arm with a hand, it instead produced the unmistakable form a cannon not entirely unlike the H-Buster on my right arm. Mettaton then suddenly went into a fetal position before flinging his arms out, his face turned to the sky as he let out a shout. The instant he did this, his legs were jettisoned at the knees as they flew off with rocket engines flaring up out of the stumps. But what I then noticed was that in that brief instant, his entire lower body had changed radically. His thighs were no longer even connected to his torso! They seemed to be held in place by electromagnetism at the base of his torso right under the flickering heart light at his waist. In a flash of magical pink energy, two even longer sleek armored legs extended from the remnants of his previous legs, being roughly 50% longer than the originals. They were coated in very sturdy black armor plating with spiked heels and two spikes reaching up from the knees to lend it a very stylish, yet lethal visage as Mettaton once more let out a satisfied chuckle. His form was already radically different from what it had been at first, but he still was not done.

My HUD detected movement on Mettaton's backside. His former breastplate extended outward as two slots opened on its new underside, revealing twin rocket engines that immediately began to flare up. A mere second later, Mettaton rocketed up into the sky as he went into a stylish spiral. His jettisoned legs went into a pursuit, the flashy pink paint that lined them being burned away to reveal the smooth black metal underneath. Even at this point, Mettaton continued to put on a show as his rocket legs performed by spiraling around him and leaving synchronized patterns with their vapor trails. Once Mettaton ceased rotating himself, the legs became parallel with his shoulders and turned until their stumps were aligned with his spaulders. They were then drawn in by what was likely electromagnetism before they locked onto his body with a deep clank. And in that instant, their design changed. They only vaguely resembled the legs they had been before, now being large and sturdy pauldrons that reached up on a shallow angle that almost reached out as far as his arms, the feet of the legs now a profound curved spike.

The dazzling pink visual effects became much more minimalistic for a moment as blackness joined in with Mettaton freezing in place as his eye closed. With a bright glow, he once more went into a fetal position before suddenly thrusting his arm cannon out while taking a much more dynamic pose as the special effects behind him went wild with a kaleidoscope of bright pink shapes. His form had gone from being quite androgynous and sleek to something that was distinctly masculine and sturdy while really rocking the whole glam rock look. Last of all, his new pauldrons began to project flickering pink wings of sorts from the backside that vaguely resembled a cape, their semi physical energy composition not being entirely unlike my own particle shield. All I could do was applaud. What a show! And he was just getting started!

As Mettaton reveled in his new form, my attention was turned to Alpha. During that commotion, he had successfully shaken off the many drones that were harassing him and even heavily damaged them. One last drone was shook from his body and fell to the ground before the cruel machine tyrant crushed it under his hoof. Frustration in his eyes, he turned his gaze to the transformed entertainer above us and fired off a burst of fiery plasma shots from his horn. "I grow weary of your diversions! Perish!"

"I beg to differ!" Mettaton shouted as he took aim with his arm cannon while Alpha's shots closed in. I could see glowing pink particles being drawn into the mouth of the cannon as he began to charge up for a shot. "This...is the grand debut of Mettaton NEO!!!"

With that said, Mettaton fired. And I swear I felt the air ripple as his arm cannon discharged. My HUD scanned it as it fired, finding that the damage output of that cannon significantly surpassed my own as long as I had the limiter active. It shot right through and dispersed Alpha's shots, forcing the startled alicorn robot to jump to the side to avoid a direct hit. This time, it was Alpha who was on the run as he jumped about to avoid Mettaton's successive shots. With the fourth blast, Alpha was tripped up by the shockwave of the blast impacting the ground and fell flat on his front.

I looked up in awe as Mettaton flew through the air with impressive grace before coming to a stop and lining up a shot as his many audio drones continued to sing his praises through music. Alpha scrambled to his hooves to get out of the way, but it was too late. He let out a yell as Mettaton unloaded another shot on him, the blast engulfing his hind legs before Alpha collapsed once more onto the ground. Did that one shot really cripple him?

The music began to fade to silence as Mettaton gradually descended with the hiss of his rocket engines quieting down. Upon landing, his wings too vanished before he began to strut towards the fallen tyrant as he struggled to climb to his feet. I too approached the damaged tyrant, curious to get a look at the extent of the damage Mettaton had done with just that one hit. I was also surprised by just how much taller Mettaton was in his new form. He easily stood a full head taller than me. Even without actually touching his torso, his new legs still carried him forward. "Ha! The mighty tyrant brought to his news by a mere mummer. Truly this is a new low for you, my liege."

I cracked a smirk while I observed the extent of the damage. While the rest of his body escaped harm, Alpha's hind legs were completely fried. Cracks lined the sleek armor plating as smoke and sparks rose from them. I doubt even I could hit Alpha quite that hard without charging the H-Buster to 1000%. However, just as I was thinking Alpha was down for the count, the frustrated tyrant let out a growl as one of his front hooves scraped against the ground. "I do not believe I need to resort to this...just to overcome this mummer's farce!"

Much to our shock, the plating around Alpha's hoof and arm opened in such a way that allowed more mass and metal to emerge, engulfing his hoof or even causing it to spread out until a large powerful hand grasped at the ground. Mettaton and I took a step back in alarm while I recognized the sheer size of that hand. "Oh man... Is this going where I think this is?"

My thoughts proved correct. Alpha's plasma aura for his mane and tail ceased to be as their emitters closed. His torso went from the slender form of an alicorn stallion as it spread out into a barrel-chested torso closer to that of a human. His hind legs' ruined outer shell was engulfed by the new enhancements that lied underneath. The only part of his original design that remained untouched aside from his head were the long frames of his flight thrusters. Alpha rose to his feet and turned around with an arm reaching out to his side as a new plasma aura cape of sorts extended from behind him. He stood as a giant, easily reaching eight feet in height. The new pauldrons over his shoulders, his powerful limbs as his body had now taken on a far more human form with the exception of his head... I could only look on in shock at this most unexpected transformation as one word escaped my lips. "Sigma...?"

Alpha's mighty hand reached to his side as a slot open up to eject what was clearly the hilt for a cybernetic sword not unlike that of my own H-Saber. He held it horizontally in stoic silence before a blade of searing plasma in a bold orange hue to match the orange scars under his eyes extended from the base. The resemblance of his new form to that of a very familiar villain in my memory was nothing short of uncanny. Tall, powerful, and consisting of mostly shiny metallic white with orange highlights here and there, Alpha's new bipedal form did indeed have a somewhat regal visage to it. Fitting when one considers his design was based upon Celestia herself.

"Surprised? I do not fault you. I knew that if I were to triumph over you after our last encounter, I would need to.....evolve. My answer was to become more like you. So here I stand. A fusion of stallion and man. And I must say that I am quite confident that my decision was not faulty." Alpha spoke boldly before pointing his plasma blade at Mettaton, which was easily the length of a longsword or greater. "But you... For being the one to force me to resort to this form, I shall give you the honor of telling me your name so I may remember you once I have annihilated you. Speak, mummer!"

Despite Alpha most likely now having likely attained a new kind of threat level, Mettaton's look of surprise promptly faded as a look of...intrigue settled into his face. "My name...? You wish to know my name?"

Alpha's response was quick and concise as he neared the tip of his blade to Mettaton's face. "I will not ask again. Tell me your name!"

At this point, the music that had been previously muted began to once more become audible from the many speakers floating around the square. In a steadily rising crescendo, I could tell that the music was about to loop back to the beginning. And Mettaton knew this. "Why... I am SO very glad you asked."

Alpha and I looked at Mettaton in curiosity as the handful of drones that were holding stage lights began to shine them onto Mettaton once more. And then, as the music returned to its full volume, Mettaton...began to sing as his voice was projected not just from his own mouth, but from the speakers as well. "My name is Mettaton and I am here to say, with the Power of Neo, I stand in your way!"

Even with Mettaton pointing his arm cannon at Alpha while bursting into song, Alpha just hunkered forward in utter exasperation as he grumbled, "Please tell me you're not..."

"Saving the kingdom from the vile folly of man!" Mettaton continued to sing in sync with the music that blared out over the square while I started to crack a grin at just how seriously and comically he was taking this challenge at the same time. "Others failed to stop you, but I know I can!"

"He is." I retorted in amusement as Alpha started to look nothing short of annoyed. So annoyed that he suddenly launched a burst of plasma right from his horn at Mettaton. Despite not being very far away, Mettaton effortlessly evaded the shot by turning his torso sideways and leaning back as the fiery shot flew right past him and impacted the asphalt with a flash of fire.

"Real heroes never fear, real heroes laugh at death! I will stand in your way until my final breath!" Mettaton chanted as he regained his posture. But as he sang the next line of lyrics, three sets of drones shone stage lights upon Mettaton one by one as he slowly took steps towards Alpha. "I dedicate my life to upholding what is right! Take a bow, villain..."

During a very brief pause in the music, I heard Mettaton's voice speak from everywhere even while his lips remained still. His voice carried a distorted effect and it conveyed a sense of anticipation. "And smile! It's closing night!"

The instant those words were spoken... My god, where do I even begin? More speakers came online, more stage lights began to shine all over the square while pivoting every which way, and even the twin giant television displays at both ends of the square flicked on while playing the music and displaying Mettaton as if he was performing for a live-action show! It seemed that Mettaton had hijacked the television network to display his performance to whoever just happened to be using their television sets at the time. The entirety of Maretropolis was likely serving witness to this battle! It was as if the confrontation had stopped being a life or death struggle and had turned into a wild rave!

At the first opportunity I got, my HUD went to work scanning Mettaton to see how his body was functioning. True to the doctor's observations, Mettaton's energy output was on a completely different level than it had been in his prior form. Multiple new functions were online and that arm cannon was packing some serious firepower. But while his offensive output was impressively high and his pauldrons and legs were coated with some impressively sturdy armor plating, his energy shielding was worryingly low. With how unbalanced his performance was in terms of offense to defense, I was quick to assume that this state was an untested prototype. But I was not that worried. I had already experienced being in the body of a robotic hero who was also in the prototype phase. Perhaps Mettaton would surprise everyone in much the same way I surprised myself back then.

"Drama, romance, bloodshed, I did briiiiing!!!" Mettaton sang with his voice being carried everywhere as the speakers were pumping out some serious bass. An unseen chorus even followed his line with chants of 'We love you, Mettaton! We love you, Mettaton!' at the end of each line of lyrics. Alpha looked momentarily disoriented from all the light and sound blasting through the air. During that time, Mettaton took aim with his arm cannon and charged up for another shot. "But I will never let you destroy everythiiiing!!!"

"Unleashing all the power I caaaaan!!!" Alpha only barely managed a defense as Mettaton fired with the same amount of force that ruined Alpha's previous set of legs. He grasped his arm with his spare hand while taking a stiff stance, deflecting the blast of pink energy with the blade of his sword as it was sent flying off between skyscrapers and into the sky. Alpha was clearly not in the mood for a direct confrontation with such a racket going on around him, so he spread his great wings and flared up their thrusters before rocketing up into the air. All the while, Mettaton did not miss a beat while striking a dynamic pose with his weapon locked onto his enemy. "This is the final act for us, folly of maaaaan!!!"

"Indeed it is, you eyesore! Now perish!" Alpha roared as he fired an even larger burst of plasma from his horn. I probably should have jumped in at some point to assist Mettaton, but I could not find the will to turn my attention away from the action while standing at the sidelines. This entire mess was so flashy, so entertaining, so bombastic that I simply could do nothing but watch. This was Mettaton's fight now. He was the star of this show and I knew it even as his rocket engines flared up once more.

"Raising my face to the sky!" Mettaton called as he shot up into the air in pursuit of the rising maverick king while pulling off another spiral like when his rocket thrusters activated for the first time. While spinning, his wing projectors came back online as the particle wings flickered rapidly in pale pink light. "Granting me wings and the power to fly!" He then came out of his spiral and flew skyward at impressive speed with his arm cannon charging up for another shot. "Curtains rise! Salvation I bring! This ballad I'll siiiiiing!!!"

Once he had caught up with Alpha, Mettaton let loose with another powerful blast. Alpha narrowly deflected it yet again using nothing more than his sword before rushing in for a direct strike. With them so far away, I turned my attention to one of the massive television displays at the ends of the square. It was doing an excellent job of providing an up-close look at the action taking place high above me. The camera work was quick to change perspective for the most dynamic shot, although I had to wonder what was holding the camera.

Alpha lashed out with his sword, but Mettaton was quick to set up another heart-shaped barrier to block the strike. This did a lot to soothe my worries. Even if his resistance to direct attacks was subpar, it would not matter if Alpha's attacks could not even reach him. As he held off the attack, Mettaton continued to sing. "Will they all remember my face? Can they escape this terrible place?"

A rather somber change in tone for those lyrics. Did Mettaton know he was picking a fight with a potentially superior foe? Regardless, that confident grin never left his face. And he still displayed more control over the situation than I expected. With a sudden move, he struck Alpha in the side of the head with a kick from his new longer armored leg. With Alpha off balance, Mettaton brought his arm cannon in for another blast at close range. He struck from above, blasting Alpha down to the ground far below even as Alpha generated a lethal plasma barrier around his body like back in the comic's pilot for defense. "I must try, even though I may die, to protect land and kiiiiing!"

Alpha dispersed his barrier once the energy stream from Mettaton's cannon ran its course. He landed on his feet, his large heavy foot panels crashing into the ground hard enough to all but puncture it under his weight. Mettaton rapidly descended until he was standing a good distance away with his particle wings vanishing upon landing. With stage lights blaring, he began to strut towards his enemy with each step clanking heavily against the asphalt. All the while, he continued to sing as he entered the second verse of his song. "My name is Mettaton and I am here to stay! I will stand and fight here forever in your way! Come and stop me! If you really think you can..."

I looked on in apprehension as Alpha suddenly charged Mettaton with sword raised high. I was expecting Mettaton to block the attack by projecting a barrier like the last time, but that was not the case. Instead, he threw up his right arm and parried the slash with a long pink energy blade being emitted from the mouth of his arm cannon. He buckled slightly under the force of Alpha's strike as his larger opponent pressed down on him, but Mettaton's smile never faded as it only became more determined. "I will not bow down to a maddened folly of man!"

"Why won't you fall?!" Alpha roared in frustration as he once again failed to land a hit on his opponent. He disengaged from Mettaton before the two of them began to clash with blades. Orange and pink sparks flew with every hiss of their blades colliding as Mettaton managed to parry every swing while frequently lashing out with a flurry of thrusts as he utilized his blade like a rapier. He was not above using elaborate and stylish slashes as he twirled, leaped, and even completely rotated his entire up body in a rapid circular slash with his legs not following suit.

"Real heroes never fear, real heroes laugh at death! I will stand in your way until my final breath!" Mettaton chanted as he once more sang the refrain while he and Alpha once again locked blades. "I dedicate my life to upholding what is right! Take a bow, villain..."

Once more, Mettaton's lips went still as his voice spoke with a distorted effect from all speakers floating around the square. But as he did, Alpha glanced down quite suddenly. "And smile! It's closing night!"

Out of nowhere, one of Mettaton's legs shot up and kicked Alpha squarely in the chin. But not like a mere direct attack from Mettaton himself. As Alpha staggered back from the surprise attack, I saw that the leg was now flying around entirely detached from its owner! "How do you think this will eeeeeennnnddddd?!"

"Come on now, Mettaton! Come on now, Mettaton!" The chorus chanted as the leg suddenly came swooping in at Alpha and grabbed him right around the throat with his neck wedged between the foot and heel! It lifted him into the air before performing a flip and flinging him headfirst into the pavement. As he bounced up a short distance, the other leg left Mettaton's side and snatched him out of the air by the throat and repeated the process! Before Alpha could touch the ground after bouncing off the pavement once more, he began to get juggled by the two armored legs performing hit and run attacks on the maverick king. Mettaton just watched with a smirk while he floated off the ground without trouble. Truly a quirky combatant!

Finally, Alpha got sick of getting smacked around by a pair of disembodied legs and repelled them with a plasma barrier before he landed right on his back. He had a number of dents here and there, but his tough armored form was largely uncompromised. As he climbed to his feet, Mettaton's legs returned to their positions below him while he sang the next bit of the verse while being serenaded by the chorus. "After the slaughter of this world's heroes and frieeeeennndddsss?!"

"Do you ever shut up?!" Alpha yelled in frustration as he charged Mettaton only for one of his legs to suddenly shoot out again. It flew low and got a laugh out of me by colliding with Alpha's foot and tripping him up, sending the towering alicorn robot right into the pavement once more.

"Your mindless march towards an ultimate gooooooaaaallll..." Mettaton sang as he took aim rather casually at Alpha's face with his arm cannon charging up for another shot. Alpha growled as he glared up at his unpredictable opponent, his empty hand grasping the ground for leverage as I saw his energy cape fade before his long flowing energy mane began to spill from the back of his head again. Perhaps it was a sign he was no longer playing around even as Mettaton continued to sing in sync with the music. "Are you even still the one who is in controooooollll?!"

Right as Mettaton unloaded his cannon onto Alpha, the maverick king's wings spread wide and flared up their thrusters, lifting him just out of range as the blast exploded into the pavement hard enough to leave a mild crater. Hovering perhaps a mere ten feet off the ground, Alpha fired a concentrated plasma laser from the tip of his horn that hissed along the ground and only narrowly missed Mettaton by passing through the space between his left leg and his torso. Mettaton even looked somewhat alarmed by such a close call as his grin briefly faded. Had his leg been of a more conventional design that was attached to his torso, that would have surely resulted in some serious damage. Only his quirky unorthodox design saved him. Now looking more determined than before, he began to grin more menacingly. "Should this be the last time we meet... Then I shall accept my defeat! If it means my people are safe! My people are freeeeeeee!!!"

Once Alpha landed, he snarled as I saw his eyes beginning to glow with a bright blue light to offset his orange accents. Mettaton saw what was coming and threw up his left hand as laser emitters set into Alpha's optics activated, unleashing narrow blue lasers right into Mettaton's heart barrier. "You must know that you are too late! The city shall evacuate!"

While Alpha was staring Mettaton down with his laser glare, Mettaton once again caught him by surprise with his legs operating outside his field of vision. Alpha had no time to react as the two came flying in from his sides, forcing the machine tyrant to let out a yell as his attack was disrupted by them essentially boxing his ears. That attack brought back unpleasant memories of when High Heel did that to me during my last adventure within the world of the Power Ponies. As his legs returned to their proper places below him, Mettaton continued to sing while Alpha staggered a bit with a hand on his head. "If you've still the will, the desire to kill, then you must go through meeeeeee!!!"

"And I shall!" Alpha roared as he raised his sword and came in swinging with very heavy strokes to try and overwhelm Mettaton's barrier. Over and over, the blade clashed against Mettaton's barrier while forcing Mettaton to step back to prevent Alpha from drawing too near. No matter how powerful Alpha was or how fragile Mettaton's current form was, it did not matter if Alpha could not land a blow on his enemy. "Fall... Fall! I will end your life! FALL!!!"

It was then that Mettaton completely lost his confident smirk as he once again summoned his energy blade from the mouth of his arm cannon and dispelled his barrier to block Alpha's slash with his own blade. The two began to rapidly clash while trying to get in a blow on the other as Mettaton's lyrics became much more dire. "My name is Mettaton and so let no one say that I was a coward and I did not save the day! I'll sacrifice my life, but I am doing what's right! Every second I'm here, we've saved another life!"

Mettaton was becoming much more daring with his assaults, often performing rocket-powered lunges and rapidly spinning his torso through the air for a buzz saw slash, sparks flying from their blades as Alpha stood his ground to parry such an overwhelming attack. I suppose even Mettaton was beginning to understand how important it was to cease his more theatrical attacks and actually put an end to this menace. Even then, he continued to sing. "Real heroes never fear! Real heroes laugh at death! I will stand in your way until my final breath! I dedicate my life! To upholding what is right! Take a bow, villain...!"

"I will never bow to the likes of you!" Alpha roared as his wings were spread before their thrusters flared up and sent Alpha rocketing up into the sky to likely prepare for an aerial assault.

The blade in Mettaton's arm faded as his distorted voice once more called from all of the speakers floating around the city square. "And smile! It's closing night!"

I looked on in awe as Mettaton grimly glared up at the rising form of Alpha high above him. He continued to sing as his own rocket engines began to flare up on his back, his particle wings once again hanging from his pauldrons. "The end of the world... I face it with priiiiiiiide!!!"

"Exploding Mettaton! Exploding Mettaton!" The chorus chanted as Mettaton once again rushed skyward to pursue his enemy. With the two of them now so far away, I turned my attention to one of the huge television displays nearby that were still broadcasting their struggle. The camera was mostly behind Mettaton before it began to pan around to somewhere ahead of him in an impressive use of dynamics.

With Alpha directly ahead of him, Mettaton summoned a rotating ring of his drones somewhere behind him. All at once, they began to rapidly fire off shimmering pixelated heart shots that rushed ahead of Mettaton and around Alpha as well, trapping them in some sort of kaleidoscope tunnel that was as disorienting as it was dazzling. "If I've got the slimmest chance to stop your cruel genociiiiiide!!!"

Alpha at least tried to shoot down Mettaton with plasma bursts from his horn, but the disorienting tunnel he was trapped in made the judging of distance very tricky as Mettaton banked around each shot with his legs rushing ahead to kick Alpha straight into the countless hearts that made up the tunnel. "Hopes...and...dreams...must prevaaaaaaiiiiilll!!!"

With Alpha having been sent into a tumble after being carried along by the spiraling tunnel of dangerous energy, Mettaton got the shot he needed. He flew right up into Alpha's face before pressing his arm cannon right into his chest. "So I shall stay here until the bitter end of this taaaaale!!!"

With an overwhelming blast from his cannon, Mettaton sent a roaring Alpha right through the tunnel and right into the pavement far below and in front of me with a thunderous crash. That impact left quite the crater with Alpha showing a fair bit of external damage. He struggled to sit up, his sword still stubbornly clutched in his right hand in defiance. All the while Mettaton began to descend through the air as he called out in song, "Will they remember my face? Can they escape this terrible place? I must try, even though I may die, to protect land and kiiiiiiing!!!"

With almost angelic grace, Mettaton descended at the far end of the square ahead of Alpha and stared him down in triumph with his smirk once more spreading across his face. "Raising my face to the sky... Granting me wings and the power to fly..."

Alpha had barely rose to a sitting position as Mettaton took aim with his arm cannon charging up for another blast at maximum power. I merely crossed my arms, thoroughly impressed by Mettaton's performance. He might have stolen Hunter's spotlight, but this mysterious and very entertaining dark horse proved himself to be anything but a farce in the art of combat. And so, Mettaton sang his farewell with one last verse as the lights and music continued to serenade his performance. "Curtains fall! Salvation I bring! This ballad I'll siiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!!!"

Alas, it was not meant to be. Just as his cannon was nearing maximum charge, my HUD detected something far off to Mettaton's right. From high upon the rooftops at the very edge of the city square, a burst of intense fire was hurtling right at Mettaton. The aiming reticle on his own HUD on the right side of his face likely detected it too since it suddenly aligned with the incoming projectile. I looked on in shock, reaching out to Mettaton as his confident smirk suddenly faded as he began to move his cannon to intercept the shot. But it was too late. With a fiery explosion, Mettaton was engulfed as the blast burst into him like an incendiary bomb of sorts. And with that blast, the entire city square fell into darkness and silence.

An intense feeling of dread filled my heart as I saw and heard the many drones floating around the square hit the ground in inactivity. Even the twin television screens presiding over the square had filled with static before suddenly shutting off. And I saw why. The blast had been strong enough to send Mettaton crashing right through the wall of the building that was just behind him. And slumped over on a throne of bricks and rubble was Mettaton. My HUD was hard at work trying to detect any signs of life, but I got nothing. No signs of internal functions at all. All systems were offline. Mettaton's abysmal defensive capabilities had been exploited to lethal effect. He was gone. And the entirety of Maretropolis had witnessed it.

I was quivering in fury. I wanted to cry! He was so close! Alpha was right there! Who even fired off that shot anyway?! As if to answer my unspoken questions, a voice I did not recognize called out over the city square. "Yeesh, I thought he'd never shut up!"

Alpha steadily rose to his feet, still damaged from the skirmish with Mettaton, but not too severely. He turned his gaze to the general direction of the voice who had just sniped Mettaton while looking quite pleased. "Aries, your timing could not have been more impeccable."

As I scanned the distant rooftops, I could hear Sans cowering under a bus stop's bench nearby. The poor guy sounded like he was on the verge of panic after watching his acquaintance get taken out. "Oh man oh man oh man... No no no no no no what am I gonna tell Papyrus... Alphys is gonna kill meee... No wait, she's gonna tell Undyne and then Undyne's gonna kill meee..."

"Yeah, you sound screwed." I muttered before scanning the distance for the source of the voice of the sniper. Aries, I think Alpha called him? Sure enough, something leapt from the rooftops and was carried over the city square by twin fiery thrusters on its back. Upon landing, I was quick to notice some similarities to another figure from my memory. "Wait... Are we really going there?"

The figure before me was a bipedal pony robot of sorts with a design and build not entirely unlike Alpha's, although he was just slightly shorter. His design archetype was not too dissimilar to my own, his body covered in hardened scarlet armor while his softer flexible components were almost white while having scarlet stripes along the sides of his limbs. Most of his jaw line and the back of his head was held in a hardened scarlet brace, given him a very combat-centric visage. His fiery red eyes and excited grin did not help either as he looked like he was itching for some action. I watched as the two cylindrical rocket engines on his back did a half rotation outward before they rose over his shoulders and came partially forward, revealing themselves to double as incendiary cannons with one even extending a handle to grasp and aim with. This fiery stallion before me took aim at me with his cannon and flashed me a most menacing grin. "I hope you'll put up a better fight than that loudmouth over there. I've been itching to take some potshots at you for a while!"

Being reminded of what just happened to Mettaton and now standing before the one who shot him down, I quickly found myself fuming as I took a step forward. "You... You... That was a total cheap shot, you prick!"

"Oooooh, I like 'em fiery! Just like me!" Aries retorted while looking even more excited now that he had gotten me legitimately pissed off. However, right as I raised the H-Buster for a shot at him, my HUD detected something coming right at me from my right. A spinning laser blade of sorts? Unable to dodge, I turned and shot the incoming projectile out of the air as it burst in a flurry of metal bits. Aries responded in annoyance as he turned to face the source of the attack. "Oh, come on, Corvus! I got here first! Lemme have a shot at him! Wait your turn!"

I only caught a glimpse of a dark figure upon a nearby rooftop before it suddenly leaped into the air and landed before us surprisingly lightly with the finesse of a professional assassin. I took a step back as another bipedal pony robot all but kneeled before me while he cast his gaze up at me with focused stoic dark eyes. His hardened armor was less concealing around his torso, giving him the feel of a fighter who specializes in speed and flexibility. Said armor was also black or a very dark gray while his softer components were white. The only part of his armored body that was not black was a mask-like plate set into his head. It branched out to the sides and back, ending in two points while a third point jutted out of his forehead to form a unicorn's horn. His black muzzle lacked a visible mouth, resembling a ninja's face mask to muffle their voice. I could see the hilt of a plasma sword weapon not unlike the H-Saber on holster set on the back of his hip. Lastly, a type of dual red energy scarf billowed behind him to complete his ninja visage. In a calm and somewhat deep voice, the dark maverick before me spoke coolly. "You've already claimed your prey for the evening, brother. And I must prove myself to our lord."

"Fefnir and Phantom... What other parallels am I gonna see in this world?" I muttered to myself as I quickly noticed how familiar these two machine warriors were to me while also taking note of how their design completely bypassed their master's original quadruped form. But where were the other two?

Alpha then turned to his fiery subordinate while looking and sounding quite smug compared to how he was a short while earlier. He must have been confident that victory was in his grasp. "That you have, Aries. Allow Corvus to prove his worth."

Aries did not take this well as he stomped the ground once as he abruptly turned to his superior. "Come on, boss! The girls are itching for some real action! See?! Veevee's hissing in excitement!"

I cast a cockeyed glance at the cannon on his left shoulder. A hiss of steam or smoke was emitted from the mouth. I then slouched forward in bemusement as I asked dryly, "You named your cannons...?"

Alpha just rolled his eyes as Aries excitedly turned to me with his hand patting the outer side of the cannon on his left shoulder. "Yep! Right here is the little sister, Vesuvius..." He then pulled down his right cannon and patted that one as well in an affectionate manner. "And this is the big sister, Krakatoa. Ain't they beauties?"

I raised an eyebrow in confused amusement before giving a glance to Alpha. "You got yourself a real whackjob here."

The maverick king merely grumbled as he glanced away from his trigger-happy subordinate. "So I have seen."

"So, you see?! Lemme at him, boss! The girls wanna roast him!" Aries pleaded while clutching his hands into fists as he grinned with...concerning enthusiasm.

"No, you already terminated one of our enemies. Allow Corvus to... Hey! Get off my leg! Groveling like that won't help you!" Alpha roared as Aries suddenly got on the floor and clung to Alpha's leg while begging repeatedly to be allowed to face me. I had no idea whether to laugh or cringe at such a display, but Corvus merely turned away while shaking his head in shame. I certainly never expected a maverick of all things to provide comic relief.

"For the last time, Aries! Corvus shall face Hunter first! Now get up or I shall dismantle your weapons!" Alpha finally shouted to try and get his uncooperative subordinate to comply.

Aries gasped in fright at such a threat and immediately scrambled to his feet before backing away with laughable speed. "No! No no no no, you made your point! Anything but the girls!" He then pulled both cannons down even further before crossing them over his chest and...lovingly caressing them in a type of embrace. "Shhh... Shhh... It's OK, girls. He's not gonna take you away. You're staying right here."

It was at this point that I could not contain myself and busted out in raucous laughter. Even with my anger still lingering from watching Mettaton get blindsided by a kill shot, this was too silly for me to not laugh at. I was both furious at Aries, yet strangely finding myself starting to like the guy, if that makes any sense. But I suppose it is normal to have a soft spot for comic relief characters.

"Are you quite done?! If you've ceased finding humor in the situation, you have a death to experience!" Alpha finally yelled at me before pointing at his more stoic subordinate. "Corvus! This is your fight. Eradicate our enemy!"

"It shall be done, my lord." Corvus hissed before he suddenly looked my way with his right hand reaching for the hilt on the back of his hip and raising his left hand to assume a very dynamic combat stance. His design was sleek. His stance was unwavering. I knew that this opponent was going to be unlike any I had faced before. A new tension filled the air as I understood the situation. Corvus was coming for my head. "I feel no animosity towards you, but you are the enemy of my lord. Prepare to die."

"You're gonna have to work for it, maverick." I retorted in defiance as I too reached for the hilt of the H-Saber in the holster on my right leg. With a sudden lunge, Corvus came right at me as he lashed out from the draw with his blade held in a reverse grip. I got the H-Saber out in time and flared up its blade, blocking his swing as sparks flew from our plasma blades. His was noticeably shorter than mine, but glowed with a ghostly light blue while being distinctly designed for one-handed use. The blade ended in a fine point while widening out before narrowing again just above the base, lending it the form of an oversized kunai dagger.

Corvus let out a quiet grunt as we pushed our blades against each other while I went on the defensive to try and gauge my opponent. I was expecting speed and trickier tactics than what I was used to, but was caught by surprise as Corvus lashed out with his left hand for an open palm strike. It was a harmless blow, but threw me off balance when he shoved his hand into my chest. As he came in for a piercing stab, I managed to activate the shield projector on my left arm and blocked the strike with the blade's tip scratching along the particle shield. I then lashed out with a slash of my own, striking Corvus in his unarmored thigh. The scorching blade cut through the softer material with little resistance, but his tough internal frame still held.

My opponent grunted with pain as I landed the first strike, he quickly jumped back while even performing a one-handed handstand flip in an impressive show of acrobatic prowess as his energy scarf trailed behind him. When he landed upon his feet, his left hand reached for the scorched cut in his leg. He glared at me in mild frustration as he said, "You draw first blood... Truly, I underestimated you. The shame is mine."

"Not expecting to fail in slaying me in a single stroke, huh?" I asked before I noticed a dark aura of sorts flare up around his horn. He placed his sword back into its holster before reaching out to his side as a round disc-like device was summoned into his grasp in a burst of binary code and black fog. With a flick of Corvus' wrist, it sprouted four large ghostly blue plasma blades with a diameter of at least half his height. My eyes went a little wide as I saw him prepare to use his deadly shuriken. "Oh... I see where this is going now."

Corvus skillfully hurled his shuriken at me as its four blades spun so fast that they appeared to form a ring of blue plasma around the central rim. I evaded it just fine with a boot thruster-powered dodge to my right, but I saw it boomerang right back around to Corvus before he jumped straight up and landed upon it with just one foot while maintaining a very straight posture. His impeccable balance did not waver as the shuriken flew back and forth with its rider summoning plasma kunai to his hands. I had to go on the move to avoid getting peppered with his little blades, keeping my shield at the ready to block any that were coming for me head. I quickly grew tired of this and decided to bring him back down to my level as I readied the H-Buster while accessing my Variable Weapon System. My hardened armor turned a shade of purple and took aim as Corvus began to float back towards me. "Com'ere! Strike Chain!"

The rapidly extending chain burst from the mouth of the H-Buster and clamped onto Corvus' arm as he tried to block it. I then retracted the chain, yanking him right off his shuriken. Thinking quickly, he immediately turned my attack against me by flipping himself forward and slamming his feet into my chest. With how much taller he was than me, there was a lot of weight behind that blow. I was knocked right to the ground while Corvus immediately rolled backwards and up onto his feet without missing a beat before summoning and hurling a plasma kunai right at my head the instant I sat up and clipped my left stabilizer fin.

"So this is what it's like to fight a ninja..." I grumbled to myself as I saw Corvus summon his flying shuriken right back to his hand before hurling it directly at me. I had barely gotten back onto my feet before I threw up my shield arm to block it. By then, I had restored my right hand and decided to give Corvus a taste of his own medicine. I reached out and grabbed the shuriken's circular middle section. "Let's see how you like it... Huh?!"

My HUD detected something the instant I took hold of the shuriken. My Variable Weapon System had scanned the weapon in my grasp. A wire frame display came up that showed the shuriken and then a spiraling hook of sorts. If I had any doubts of what I had just assimilated into my weapon systems, the color of my body confirmed my suspicions. My hardened armor had become black as coal while the softer components were a dark gray. I cast a smirk at Corvus as he stood ready, probably expecting me to throw his weapon back at him. Instead, I dropped the shuriken as I prepared the H-Buster with it whistling for a charged shot. I then took aim as I called out the identity of this familiar weapon. "Try dodging this one! Shadow Runner!"

As if to answer the call, five spiraling curved blades of dark energy burst forth from the H-Buster and spiraled towards Corvus on very fast and erratic trajectories. He tried to parry them out of the air, but all he could do was groan as all five sank their hooks into him. He grunted and staggered, clearly in a lot of pain as the dark energy projectiles stuck out of his body. But as I was debating on how to follow up, I got an unexpected surprise as Doctor Luminous spoke up through my internal receiver. "Hunter, just a moment! If I am seeing the properties of this function right... I think this would be a prime opportunity to try out a new function I installed in you."

"Huh? New function? Like...what? Another combo weapon?" I asked in return as I suspected that combining Shadow Runner with another one of my assimilated weapons would produce a new one.

The doctor's response was not quite what I expected. "Yes...and no. While you are familiar with combining your weapons for different results, such as combining Rocket Tackle and Fire Wave for Speed burner and Storm Tornado and Shotgun Ice for Drift Diamond, this function is quite different. It is a very situational function that only activates when very specific combinations are used. I wouldn't call them weapons as much as...different modes."

"Modes...? Now I'm curious. What should I combine Shadow Runner with?" I asked with sincere curiosity while keeping a close eye on Corvus. Those shadowy projectiles almost seemed to be acting like a restricting poison with how he was struggling to bring himself to stand up. Perhaps Corvus had a similar trick to use against me...

I heard the clicking of computer keys in the background for a moment before Luminous provided a response. "Well... Judging by compatibility... I would say Rocket Tackle should be the right match. Give it a try."

"Will do, doc." I retorted while accessing my Variable Weapon System. The second weapon slot was soon filled with the icon of the Rocket Tackle function, but I immediately got an unexpected response. My HUD went wild for just a second with lines of code before displaying my body and a line of bold text that read 'Shadow Mode Activated'. An armored mask of sorts closed over my face, leaving my face fully encased behind the mask and visor. The HUD showed a grid of my body and how its functions were changing. Processing rate and response time had almost tripled in efficiency, but my flight thrusters were locked in place and entirely offline. The H-Buster's functions were locked as well, restricting my primary weaponry to just the Shadow Runner. I was restricted to ground combat, but it looked like I had become much physically faster as well. Almost as if...I had suddenly emulated the fighting prowess of a ninja. "Doc... Does this mean what I think it does?"

"Why not just go ahead and take a crash course?" Luminous replied in an almost joking manner. I suppose I would be better off actually trying it out instead of merely being told what to do. It appeared that Corvus had managed to pry the Shadow Runner blades out of his body before he rose to his feet with quite a glare in his eyes.

"Your imitation weapons won't be enough to slay me." Corvus growled before he suddenly flung another plasma kunai at me out of nowhere. Had it been at any prior moment, I would have had to throw up my shield projector to avoid damage. Instead, I got quite a surprise. The world seemed to freeze as the projectile heading towards me slowed to a crawl. Acting on instincts that I simply did not have a minute ago, I flared up my boot thrusters before I was catapulted a mere twenty away in a short, yet absurdly fast lunge. Time then returned to normal as Corvus' weapon flew right through the open air where I had been. When I cast a glance at him, I saw that the glare in his eyes had become a gaze of unease. "When... When do you do that? I did not...even see it!"

"Whoa, looks like he just turned into a kinda speed demon, bro! Watch yourself!" Aries called out form the sidelines. Alpha merely crossed his arms with a scowl on his face as he observed in silence. I was most fortunate that they had not ganged up on me.

"I can see that!" Corvus yelled before flinging several plasma kunai at me in quick succession. Once more, my processing rate skyrocketed as I weaved and dashed around these incoming projectiles one after the other with very brief dashes for a type of 'flash step' technique. Once this attack had ceased, Corvus began to look rather unsettled. "What sorcery is this...? How do you...?"

I merely stared him down in silence. I was not even certain of what to say. Finally, Corvus reached for his blade and began to draw it as he dashed at me. "Enough! Now fa..."

I responded in the same way he did. Before I even knew what I was doing, I had zipped by him after drawing the H-Saber from its holster. Or did I draw two? I glanced down at my hands and saw that the hilt of the H-Saber had altered and been spilt in two, having become twin plasma kunai with fiery orange blades. I glanced back at Corvus as he stood where he was, his inactive sword hilt in hand as he clutched his side with the other. I had performed a passing slash, ripping through the softer material around his waist. All before he could even get his weapon out!

"You are disappointing me, Corvus." Alpha said sternly from the sidelines while Aries silently pointed back and forth at the two of us with mouth slightly agape, apparently trying to make sense of how I had gone from where I was to behind Corvus in a fraction of a second.

The normally stoic shinobi before me glanced at his master with a very concerned gaze. Perhaps out of fear that he had failed in his duties. I knew that if Corvus was embracing the ninja aspect of his design as hard as he was, then duty to him was everything. Alpha continued to speak sternly as he stood motionless at the sidelines. "You know you have the means to overcome this threat. Do not let this traitor best you at your own game. Perform at maximum capacity. Eliminate him!"

Corvus let out a quiet grunt of confirmation before he turned to face me. He took a stance that had his body low to the ground with his blade at the ready. A faint black outline of sorts began to emanate around his body. An aura of sorts to signify that he was pushing his body to its limits. Not taking chances, I too brought myself low to the ground with my twin blades held in reverse grips. The tension was palpable. Two shadow warriors about to clash in a battle of sheer speed. My opponent stared me down as he spoke deeply, "There is a reason I carry the name of the raven. Allow me to show you."

"Yeah? Well, I'm gonna make you eat your own tail feathers then." I hissed before the two of us charged. I cannot really describe it, but it felt like more than half the time we were in motion, time itself became distorted. Like the world around us had slowed while we were moving at normal speed. And yet, I was distinctly aware of the insane borderline supersonic speeds we were both moving at. It was simultaneously relaxing and exhilarating at the same time.

A clash of dueling plasma blades generated hot sparks that flew through the air as my kunai blocked Corvus' sword before I lashed out with my other blade. Where his sword was longer, my blades were faster. But Corvus was not wielding just his sword. He suddenly summoned his massive shuriken to his hand and tried to slice me with its whirling blades without actually letting go, stabbing and slashing with alternating strikes that was tricky to counter due to the vastly different shape and functionality of his two weapons. I was only able to land a strike by once again utilizing my flash step function to zip right past him for a passing slash. Even with his speed now all but matching my own, Fili-Second's gift to me was far superior to whatever Corvus had to offer.

At least so I thought. The instant I tried to perform another passing slash, Corvus suddenly matched my speed for just an instant and zipped by me as our blades collided. He was likely overclocking his internal systems for brief instances to match me in speed. We zipped back and forth, trying to slash each other, before I had the presence of mind to change my approach and instead lash out with a leaping roundhouse kick of sorts. I never would have had the courage to attempt so otherwise, but my cerebral processors were affecting me in such a way that performing such daring acrobatic maneuvers were only second nature to me.

My kick struck home as I landed the blow on Corvus' midsection. Only the most crushing kinetic impacts would cause actual damage if I were to strike his hardened armor, but his softer segments were much more susceptible to physical strikes. And his body was quite lacking in such armor compared to Aries and Alpha. He let out a groan as I sent him hurtling through the air and towards the ground, but quickly regained his composure as he landed on his hands before vaulting himself into the air and flinging a number of plasma kunai at me. I dodged each with very minute flash steps, almost as if I was subconsciously taunting the guy without realizing it.

Taking a proper stance with my blades in hand, Corvus and I stared each other down for a brief moment with our blades drawn. Together, we made a snap decision and made a sprint down the street and out of the city square. Our gaits were swift and rapid with my legs moving much faster than humanly possible, carrying me at speeds I am sure would make Fili-Second proud. Corvus matched my speed as well as we kept ourselves very close to the ground. The battle was ramping up in both scale and speed as we were beginning to take our speed duel all over town.

In unison, we leaped towards the neighboring buildings on opposite sides of the street before springing right back at each other. We had a sudden and brief clash of blades before kicking off of each other to prevent ourselves from falling, landing back upon the buildings behind us while our momentum continued to carry us down the street, only to spring off our footholds and clash again. Once we had launched ourselves away again, we instead began performing hit and run attacks with our blades to try and get in a blow while practically ricocheting off of our surroundings. I swear that in maybe only ten seconds, we had gone halfway across the city.

Corvus did eventually get me good in a way I did not see coming. Rather than slash me, he threw his sword at me as a diversion only to rush in and grab me after I had batted it away. Before I even knew what was happening, Corvus had gotten me in a stranglehold from behind and had sent us into a spiraling dive while upside-down. He made certain to have my head above his, so I knew exactly what was coming and had no way to get out of him. I was piledriven right into the asphalt with such force that my entire head got lodged in the ground. My senses were briefly rattled and I definitely took some solid damage from the sheer force of the impact, but I quickly managed to rip my head back out of the ground and immediately charged Corvus as he watched from nearby.

Rather than directly attack, Corvus led me right up the side of the nearest skyscraper. Probably just to buy himself some time to plot a new means of attack. We ran up the skyscraper at bewildering speed, spiraling around the outside as I felt compelled to catch up to him. Before I even knew it, Corvus was already at the top, balancing delicately atop the spire with one foot as his red energy scarf billowed without the aid of wind. With a full moon at his back, I hurled myself at him with a ridiculous burst of speed for a simple tackle right as he was preparing to throw his largest shuriken at me. We went into a freefall, plummeting to the street far below. Fortunately for Corvus, he was able to launch his shuriken as a floating platform that gravitated to his foot. I was quick to react, using my own boot thrusters to launch myself at him to prevent a damaging collision with the ground far below.

Corvus grunted and flailed as I clung to his arm, our struggle causing him to spin and spiral out of control as his shuriken could not be kept upright. With maybe only three seconds left before we hit the ground, Corvus barely managed to kick me free and narrowly get himself upright to hover safely away while I hit the street with a very loud clank. It at least was lighter than it would have been had I not grabbed onto him when I did, but I still took a moment to climb to my feet. But as I did, I saw Corvus staring me down from a fair distance ahead as he suddenly pointed at me with his spare hand. "There is no escape."

As if on cue, countless black voids briefly opened behind him as a massive flock of robotic crows were summoned forth from them and came swooping towards me with glowing red optic sensors. My HUD was quick to detect that each were loaded with explosive charges, essentially making them suicide drones. Rather than try to get away, I prepared my two blades, stood my ground, and waited.

The instant the robot crow at the head of the flock came within range, I went into a frenzy. Without retreating an inch, I slashed away at ridiculous speeds, cleaving each crow out of the air and into two halves that flew right past me and clattered across the ground. The instant I had annihilated the entire flock, I rushed forward and very nearly gutted Corvus with one swing towards his abdomen. He barely jumped back in time and blocked my next swing with his own blade, a look of frustration starting to set into his eyes.

Once again, we took off through the city, trying to overcome each other with brief clashes of blades as we zipped all around at speeds the naked eye would be lucky to catch sight of. I was not entirely aware of it at the time, but we were heading back towards the general direction of the city square where Alpha and Aries were likely wondering how the clash was going. And where Sans was likely hiding in a trashcan or mailbox.

Corvus eventually got a good blow on me by kicking me straight ahead during a brief clash of blades only to springboard off of the opposite sides of our surroundings to catch up and land another kick on me to send me hurtling back towards the vast empty city square. I paid no heed to our audience as I managed to land on my feet and use my momentum to leap to the far end of the square where one of the massive television displays was installed. Corvus mirrored my actions and zipped up the one at the opposite end, the two of us rapidly ascending the two skyscrapers in unison.

Despite being much further apart than we had been prior, Corvus and I once more began to mirror each other's movements as he sprung at each other while continuing to ascend. We would clash with our blades and kick off each other and perform passing slashes to try and land a glancing blow. No matter what we did, we were at a perfect stalemate. Neither could land a decisive blow.

As we rapidly neared the top of the skyscrapers we were essentially bouncing between, I decided to try a new approach. The instant our blades locked upon coming together high above the very middle of the city square below, I activated my boot thrusters to send me rocketing straight up and ramming my helmet right into Corvus' chin. The sheer force behind it was enough to send the guy into a helpless tumble as he continued to rise below me due to the sheer vertical momentum we had been maintaining.

With the full moon behind me, I looked down at Corvus as I combined the H-Saber's two halves back into one and returned it to its holster. I was going to need both hands ready for this last trick up my sleeve. The two of us eventually ceased ascending with Corvus looking right up at me. What felt like a miniature eternity passed as I stared down my enemy. It was only then I set into motion my opponent's defeat as I rocketed myself straight down at him with my boot thrusters before turning myself upright and grabbing Corvus out of the air with my limbs locked around him and sending the two of us plummeting back to the street below at terminal velocity.

Corvus let out a long yell as we dropped like a rock, completely pinned as I proceeded to piledrive my enemy. Mere seconds later, we made contact with the ground. A deafening crash and countless bits of asphalt filled the air as I drove Corvus right into the street hard enough to leave him halfway buried in the ground. I was practically seated upon the street itself when I finally let go and stood up. Corvus' body was stiff. Either that impact merely knocked him out, or had caused fatal damage to his cerebral processors.

I was feeling mildly disappointed as I observed my opponents stationary remains. All while failing to notice that his allies were being suspiciously silent. It was then that Corvus' showed his hand. His body's surface was soon engulfed with a layer of static, if that makes any sense. I realized all too late what this move was. "A substitution?!"

My vision was engulfed with static as...something went off right in my face. My nerves went haywire and I was left a shuddering disoriented mess. But only for maybe two seconds. My systems soon stabilized as my vision cleared, leading me to suspect that whatever Corvus just pulled was some sort of EMP bomb. A quick glance of the area revealed the real Corvus standing a good distance away from me while looking noticeably out of breath, the black aura surrounding his outline having faded. His false double had vanished entirely to leave a gnarly crater behind. Had Corvus not managed to slip away when he did, that blow likely would have been the end for him.

Just as I was starting to reach for my blade again, a burst of fire came hurtling at me from my left. I narrowly got my particle shield up in time to block it before shouting back at my harasser. "Hey! I've just about had enough of you and your cheap shots!"

"Sooooorry! I guess my trigger finger got just a little too itchy!" Aries called out with his left cannon aiming at me. That excited gleam in his eye... He must have become desperate for action after watching me put up such a good fight with his accomplice.

Alpha was quick to reprimand his lackey as he shouted, "Aries, I explicitly commanded you to stay out of this! Corvus shall handle Hunter!"

Aries looked at his superior and groaned, "Oh, come on, boss! The girls and I have been chomping at the bit over here long enough! Besides, you really think my bro's gonna really take the guy down after THAT?! Look at him, he's running on fumes! Lemme back him up! I don't wanna see my bro go out like this!"

I was sincerely surprised by Aries' show of actual concern for his ally. Even Corvus looked momentarily stunned. Alpha, nowhere near as sympathetic, merely crossed his arms and cast a glance at Corvus. "I suppose he is struggling... And Hunter has sustained only moderate damage... Very well. You may assist, so long as it shuts you up. Do whatever is necessary to bring our enemy to his knees."

"YEEEESSSSSS!!! You hear that, girls?! It's go time!" Aries shrieked in delightful giddiness while Corvus could only facepalm at his brother's excessive enthusiasm. I could not help getting a chuckle out of it though.

I looked at the two robotic warriors as I took a moment to scan them with my HUD. I noticed something was a bit off about them. All of the rampaging mechs I had mangled earlier all showed signs of viral infection, but these two were completely free of it. Still, seeing these two showing a bond I did not expect brought a slight smile to my face. "Brothers, huh? Yeah, I can respect that."

I deactivated my body's current mode to return to normal, knowing that a balanced approach would likely be best when facing multiple attackers. But as my darkened armor returned to its standard white coloration and the mask retracted into my helmet, my HUD picked up something off to my right. Somewhere in the rubble where Mettaton's corpse rested.

My head remained still as my eyes glanced to my right. I watched in curiosity as to what my visor picked up. But it was then that I saw it. Mettaton's right arm lifted itself and took aim as bits of pink particles were being drawn into the arm cannon's mouth for a charged shot. Eyes going wide with shock, I watched as the cannon fired off a somewhat spherical burst of vibrant pink energy not unlike those the H-Buster tends to produce. His aim was true, the charged blast colliding with and obliterating the cannon on Aries' left shoulder before he even knew what hit him!

"What the devil...?!" Alpha yelled as Aries' cannon exploded into bits of scrap with the fiery bombardier staggering back in confusion as a sparking mangled stump stood next to his head. My eyes were drawn to Mettaton more than anything. His arm remained pointed forward, but he was otherwise motionless. At least until his targeting reticle suddenly appeared upon his visor again while a smirk spread across his lips as Alpha drew his sword once more. "How?! His body has ceased to function!"

Sans crawled out from under a bus bench nearby as he too spoke up in bewilderment, "Wait, really? He... He's OK?"

A sound began to echo from the wrecked room that Mettaton's body was slouched in. A quiet chuckle that grew in volume. And then, my worries were soothed as I heard that cocky tone full of stage performer flair. "Your excellency... Did you really take me for a proverbial glass cannon? A so-called one hit wonder? That all it would take is one lucky stray shot to put me in the scrapyard?"

Mettaton slowly rose from his throne of rubble with his head held high and began to step forward at a slow and deliberate rate. My HUD was thoroughly scanning his form as he stepped out into the city square. He was indeed online. All primary functions were up and running. But at the same time, more new functions were coming online. A more in-depth analysis detected that something most unexpected had happened. He was in the process of updating his firmware. And he made sure we knew it. "The good doctor had the foresight to see that this form had a number of design flaws. And she had the ingenious idea of how to get some use out of the 1.0 firmware without outright deleting it. The original firmware absorbed all the damage from that blast. So now, we can get to... Um... What's his problem?"

Mettaton came to a stop as the look on his face... He was quite perplexed. And I quickly saw why. All eyes fell upon Aries. The fiery pyromaniac was on his knees, pitifully and tenderly scooping up the immediate remains of his cannon while constantly twitching and looking like he was on the verge of an total meltdown. It really was in utter pieces with only the mouth of the cannon being largely intact. "Veevee... Veevee? You're gonna be OK, sweetheart... Everything's gonna be all right..."

I had no idea what to think or say about what I was seeing and hearing. Hell, I do not think anyone there knew what to make of him. Sans was the first to talk as he muttered, "Is this guy for real? Don't tell me he's gonna start yep, yep, he's crying. Someone get the guy a hanky. And a therapist."

Big wet tears were, somehow, trickling down Aries' metallic muzzle as he held his weapon's remains in his hands. All while he continued to mourn its destruction as if it was his baby. "You were one of the first things I ever saw upon coming online for the first time... Your schematics and blueprints... Oooooh, they were just beautiful, the way you came together. And then, the moment you rolled off the assembly line... When I held you in my arms..."

We all jumped in surprise as Aries threw his head back and let out an anguished howl. "You were so beautiful! Me getting to hold you in my hands just seconds after you were brought into the world... Oh, we had so many plans in store... You and I were gonna set the world on fire..."

"For god's sake..." I muttered before looking at Alpha. I had no idea whether I should laugh or cringe. "Did you seriously program that guy to be like this?"

Alpha groaned as he held his face in his hand. "I programmed him to have a lust for the thrill of battle. I never could have foreseen this lunacy!"

Finally, Corvus walked up behind his brother and delivered a very sudden dope slap to the back of his head. "Compose yourself, Aries! Once this is over, you will receive repairs and your weapons will be restored to full functionality!"

Aries was visibly stunned by the smack to the back of his head before he shakily looked up at his brother. "You mean...she's not...gone?"

Corvus grumbled loudly as he rolled his eyes. Very reluctantly, he let go of his stoic facade. "No, she is not. Veevee will be good as new in due time. Let us finish our mission and you can watch as she is rebuilt to pristine condition. Then you can read her a bedtime story, take her out for ice cream, etcetera, etcetera..."

His face overflowing with tearful relief, Aries whispered to the remains of his weapon while rubbing his finger over the intact mouth of the cannon like a kitten's head. "You hear that, Veevee? You're gonna be all right. We'll put you back together and you'll be good as new... Just...give us a little time, OK?"

"If you are quite finished, Aries..." Alpha growled in annoyance as his patience started to reach its limits.

Aries did not even need to let Alpha finish what he was going to say. He set the scrap down before rising to his feet. "Yeah, I know! I'm good! Veevee's gonna be fine!"

However, he then turned to face Mettaton with a gleam of murderous excitement in his eye as his right cannon came down before he grasped the handle near the end. "But you... You! Oooooh, I'm gonna enjoy melting you down into slag! You've gone and made big sis Krakatoa mad! No one messes with lil' sis Vesuvius under her watch!"

"You named your weapons?" Mettaton asked dryly while an amused yet crooked smirk spread across his lips. "Well then, I suppose she would not mind getting together with Madame Neo Buster later for a spot of tea and a fine polish?"

"Boss. I'm gonna wreck this guy. I am gonna melt him down so hard that they'll have to come up with a new name for what's left of him." Aries hissed while looking both gleefully excited and absolutely furious at the same time. Mettaton never showed any signs of intimidation at all, instead looking quite entertained by his opposition. He must have been quite proud of himself for having gotten back at his surprise attack as hard as he did.

"Oh, don't go selling me short yet, hotshot. I did say you only wiped out the original firmware. What do you suppose that leaves me with?" Mettaton asked with a smug smirk as the gaps in his armor started to light up with bright pink glows to really add to the visual performance of his design. My HUD performed a quick scan and I was startled by what I saw. On top of his offensive output having received a slight boost, his defensive functions had skyrocketed to match it with a very resistant layer of energy shielding covering his entire form. He was clearly no longer in the prototype stage.

Alpha, Aries, and Corvus all took proper combat stances as Mettaton's many little drones suddenly reactivated and floated back up into the air as the stage lights came back on and music that was reminiscent of what had been playing earlier began to play that sounded like a prelude. Mettaton stared down his opposition as he said, "Don't expect to drop me quite so easily this time, you handsome rogues. This time..."

Just before the music could kick itself into high gear, Mettaton took aim at them with Alpha standing between his subordinates as his arm cannon began to visibly charge up for a heavier shot. He then called out triumphantly, "This time, you face version 2.0!"

The resulting charged shot was not what I expected. Instead of being a brief concentrated burst, Mettaton's arm cannon fired a large spherical blast of energy not dissimilar to how the H-Buster's charge shot function works. Alpha managed to parry it with a swing of his sword and sent it skyward, but Mettaton suddenly took to the air as he deployed his particle wings. He went on a strafing run, hovering around the city square while firing off rapid shots from his arm cannon, a feature that had been absent in the prior skirmish. Aries tried to counter by rapidly firing off small fiery bursts from his remaining cannon, but they failed to get by Mettaton's barrier. While definitely far more resistant to damage in his upgraded state, he knew better than to just let his opponents get in hits if he could help it.

"Man, he's good." I muttered as I watched Mettaton keeping the three mavericks at bay with smaller shots while alternating to charged shots and even heavier concentrated bursts like before. With only Alpha able to go airborne freely, Aries and Corvus seemed to be gauging how to deal with their opponent now that they were properly facing off against him for the first time.

"Yeah, but he still scared my soul outta me when he went down like that. Seriously, I was sure I was gonna have to tell my bro about this and I wouldn't know how to break it to him. He's a big fan of that glitzy peacock." Sans spoke up from nearby as he was seated on the bench with a bag of popcorn in hand. He must have been pretty confident that Mettaton was going to be fine if he was relaxed enough to just enjoy the spectacle. He then held the bag out to me and asked, "Want some?"

"No thanks, I can't digest food in this form." I replied while waving my hand dismissively at him.

Sans gave me a weird look as his constant smile wavered a bit. "This form? What, are you some kinda... Wait... Are you like us? Are you not from around here?"

I cast Sans a cockeyed glance as I raised my hands over my shoulders. "Why do you think I recognized you? I was the guy your brother took an interest in at that house party you two showed up at."

Sans' smile went completely flat as he suddenly realized what I must have been going on about when I first spotted him. "Wait, that was you? Um... Wow, small world, huh? How'd you even get here then? Pretty sure this isn't the same place. And I don't remember you being covered in metal last time."

"It's...uh...not. At least not entirely." I replied while trying to explain things to him in a way he would understand. "Basically, we're inside a world that is in a book. The way I got in was I triggered a spell that drew me in and assumed the role of one of the characters. This guy I am right now? He's the protagonist. His name is Hunter."

Sans then gave me a retort I never saw coming. "A world inside a book? You mean like that 90s movie where that Macaulay Culkin kid got swallowed up by a painting in a library and went through a whole bunch of storybook settings to get out?"

"Um... OK, maybe not something quite that fantastical, but you get the idea... Wait, you're from where I come from?! I'm pretty sure they didn't have weirdos like you and Mettaton around back home..." I all but sputtered as I heard him say that. He had to have been joking. Guys like him belong in Equestria more than they do on Earth.

Sans began to visibly sweat as the little white dots in his eye sockets flicked back and forth as he mumbled to himself. "Ummmmm..... Yes and no. Trust me, it would take way too long to explain and I'm not so sure you'd be able to wrap your head around it." He then pointed past me and said, "Especially not when Mettaton needs your help right now. You're the hero, right?"

I turned to look and saw that Aries and Corvus had begun to flank Mettaton while Alpha drew the majority of his attention. Mettaton was at least trying to compensate by summoning many of his drones to defend and shoot back at his harassers while firing at Alpha on the run, but the others were whittling away at the wall of drones with plasma kunai and incendiary shots. No matter how much more powerful Mettaton had become, he would not last against the three of them.

"Yeah, I am. And I guess I've had enough of the guy stealing my spotlight." I replied before watching closely and waiting for an opening. I focused my attention on Aries, certain that he would break through Mettaton's defenses first. I began to charge up the H-Buster, knowing exactly what I would do. My moment came when only a few of the drones on Mettaton's right remained. There was a lull in Aries' attacks as he seemed to be charging up for a much bigger blast. Flaring up my boot thrusters, I launched myself ahead right as Aries unleashed a fiery blast as big as he was from his cannon. Mettaton turned to see it coming too late, but by then I had gotten between them and blocked the blast with the particle shield on my left arm while my flight thrusters opened and flared up. Once the fiery burst had dissipated, I took aim and unleashed a fully charged blast of plasma right into a very surprised Aries and sent him flying backwards as it exploded into him. "I'm done letting you steal my thunder, Mettaton!"

"How poetic! Two machine heroes clashing against the forces of evil with such fanfare and pizzazz! And... It's my turn to save you!" Mettaton exclaimed before suddenly grabbing my hand and pulling me away as he summoned his glimmering pixel barrier. Corvus had tried to blindside me with his massive shuriken, but Mettaton's barrier held as it glanced off and returned to its wielder. But while that happened, my HUD revealed that my Variable Weapon System was responding to Mettaton making contact with my hand.

My HUD displayed a wire frame display of Mettaton's left arm, then one of his little drones, then one of a human shape with three of those drones orbiting it. It was then that I saw my armor change color to fit this new weapon function. My hardened armor turned a sleek jet black while my softer segments were a hot pink. Even my visor had gone from orange to a matching shade of pink, lending me quite a cyberpunk look. "Whoa, that's stylish! Didn't know black and pink go this well together!"

"It does make for quite a contrast, doesn't it?" Mettaton replied as he brought his fingers to his chin, appraising my new paintjob. "My, and I thought you looked quite striking before. Perhaps you should come on tour with me sometime. The two of us would draw quite the crowd as a doubleheader."

"Um... Maybe? Hey, I see you there!" I yelled as I saw Aries lining up another shot on me from almost outside my field of vision. I turned and took aim with the H-Buster, ready to put my new weapon to use. But instead of firing off anything, I instead summoned a trio of Mettaton's drones around me in flashes of coding and light before they began to orbit me in such a way where they would not get in the way of my weapons. I recognized their function instantly. "Wait... Really?! Yammar Option?!"

"Looks more like a Metta Option, if you ask me!" Mettaton interjected as his drones rotated around me without ever breaking formation. They lacked arms, but I doubt they even needed them. Aries soon fired off a small shot at me, but one of the drones happened to get in the way. It proved to be surprisingly resilient as damage was relatively mild. Mettaton then patted me on my right spaulder as he said, "Shall we make this a duet, my good man?"

"Sounds fun! Let's make them dance!" I retorted before I took aim at Aries and started to unload with repeated shots from the H-Buster while my rotating drones fired in tandem, their glowing 'faces' launching shimmering pixelated pink hearts.

"Hey, quit showing me the love! I don't swing that way!" Aries yelled as he took off running while firing at me with his remaining cannon. Mettaton was busy tangling with Alpha and Corvus and seemed to be doing a decent job of holding both of them off in his upgraded state. Finally, Aries stood his ground and planted the mouth of his cannon right into the ground while giving me quite an excited grin. "BURN, BABY!!!"

Right as he fired, pillars of flame ruptured through the asphalt like a localized volcanic eruption! I was forced to flare up my boot thrusters to get myself away from the approaching eruptions, but the three drones could not keep up and were consumed by the eruptions that followed me. Not wasting time, I rushed at him with another dash and punched him in the face to knock him off his feet and disrupt the attack. But as I did, the sensors in my hand detected a new weapon to assimilate.

The wire frame images displayed on my HUD seemed to indicate a weapon that is meant to be fired upward since it showed 'Krakatoa' pointing up instead of to the left or right. I looked down as my pink and black form changed before my eyes. My softer segments became a light gray while my hardened armor became a hot red. I immediately had a good idea of what I had just obtained. And not a moment too soon since Aries scrambled to his feet before taking aim right at my face with his cannon. "Hey. Douchebag. Don't bring your fists to a cannon fight."

By then, I had already started to charge the H-Buster for my new weapon. But instead of a shot fired from the cannon, it instead restored my right hand as vents opened up along the H-Buster's shell. And right before Aries could fire, I ducked and pulled my arm back for a punch. "Says who?"

Aries gagged hard as I slammed my fist into his softer belly segment as the H-Buster's vents began to spout flames. As I flared up my boot thrusters to add more oomph to this blow, I called out the name of this familiar and beloved weapon function. "Rising Fire!"

Turning my body blow into an uppercut, I pushed my fist higher as it and my forearm were engulfed in a surging gout of flame as I rocketed skyward with Aries upon my fist. The look in his eyes showed he had absolutely no idea what just hit him. Right as I was starting to lose upward momentum, I launched the fireball from my fist and watched as it carried Aries higher and higher into the night sky. Once I was back on the ground, I watched as Aries rose past the city's skyscrapers before the fireball exploded in a huge flash of flame. It did not take long for something to come into my view as a smoldering Aries plummeted from the sky and crashed right into the pavement on his back. I laughed in amusement as I called out, "That looks like it hurt, man!"

Aries was fuming as he shakily began to push himself up and onto his feet. It probably took him a good fifteen seconds to finally stand. "Oooooowwwww!!! What's your deal?! Stop punching and start shooting!"

As he struggled to his feet, I suddenly had the idea to see if Rising Fire had any special compatibility with any of my other assimilated functions in my Variable Weapon System. My first instinct was to try equipping Rocket Tackle in the second slot since speed boosts go well with just about everything. As it turned out, I got it right. My visor glitched out for just a second before revealing large text displaying a new function. My body's functions had been altered as well. My flight thrusters were once again disabled, but my defensive capabilities had received a boost in energy shielding. Processing rates had increased, but not quite to the same extreme as in Shadow Mode. More than anything, it seemed that the Rocket Tackle was specifically applied to my limbs. My arms and legs had received a drastic increase in reaction time. The text on my visor suddenly made a lot more sense as I read it. Breaker Mode.

"Weird... I've never had any aptitude in hand-to-hand combat, but I feel like I know exactly what I'm doing now." I muttered to myself as I felt my senses alter slightly. I really cannot describe it. Where at any other point I would have not liked the idea of getting too close to an opponent with my bare hands, I suddenly felt much more confident about it. I also noticed vents open up on both of my forearms and even my boots. My sensors detected hot air leaking from them as I had a good idea of what to expect. "Oh boy... And I never was a fan of that series in the first place. Is this really going there? Hey, Doc. Are physical blows any good against mavericks like them?"

Doctor Luminous spoke up through my internal receiver as it sounded like he was examining my readings. "If you mean with just your fists and feet, I doubt you would have much luck doing much harm to properly armored targets. But I would assume that something will rectify that with your current mode. Give it a try and see what results you get. You just might be surprised."

"Gotcha. Let's see how this Breaker Mode holds up." I replied as I assumed a proper combat stance. I am not sure why, but the stance I took was more on reflex with one fist held above the other by a short distance with my head tilted slightly downward. "Again... Is this really going where I think it is?"

"Hey! What did I say about bringing your fists to a cannon fight?!" Aries suddenly yelled at me before firing off a particularly large burst of fire at me. However, my body reacted accordingly by suddenly lashing out with a jarringly fast punch. With fire flaring up over my forearm and fist, I punched right through the fireball with a sudden and brief burst of speed. The sheer force combined with the opposing flash of fire around my arm dissipated the flames. I barely even saw that punch. Truly the effects of Rocket Tackle were being applied only to my limbs. And with greater speed comes greater impact force. Perhaps I really could beat Aries to a dented hunk of scrap.

"What the... What'd you do?! Why aren't you scorched?!" Aries yelled in exasperation as he started firing off a rapid volley of smaller fiery blasts. One by one, I punched through each of them while approaching with each step. Once I had gotten close enough to reach Aries, I disrupted his firing with a sudden jab from below into his armored chin. It sent his face pointing right up as he staggered back. "Ow! Hey, that actually hurt! Where'd you get the sledgehammer?!"

"Uh... That was just my fist, dude." I retorted while surprised by just how hard I had hit him. The fire over my fist did not seem to faze him as much as the sheer impact. I looked at my fist now that the flames had faded, though embers still flickered from the vents lining my forearm. "OK, what is this emulating? Ryu or Akuma? Or... Ooooh, maybe this is more like Magma Dragoon."

While he rubbed his chin, Aries eyed my fist. "Heh. Going kung fu on me, huh? Not my cup of energy fluid, but I'll bet I can scrap with you all the same. Hey, boss! Mind if I get crazy here?!"

I looked over at Alpha and Corvus and nearly burst into laughter as I saw a bunch of Mettaton's drones had snatched Corvus up by his feet and were just swinging him back and forth while more pestered him by clinging to his face and arms as he constantly tried and failed to fling plasma kunai at his captors. Alpha was locked in combat with Mettaton, both with their blades drawn as they clashed in a sword duel. No response was given, so Aries looked back at me with a smirk. "Oh well, I'm sure he wouldn't mind. Ready to brawl?"

"You first." I retorted with a smirk of my own as my confidence grew. He was not designed for melee combat at all. If I could stay up in his face, he would not be able to properly counter me. I assumed my stance from earlier, now in tune with the new combat algorithms flowing through my programming.

Aries proved my unspoken point as he took aim and fired off a large burst of fire. Rather than dodge around it, I decided to plow on through with an attack of my own. I flung myself forward while performing a leaping roundhouse kick with flames flowing from the vents lining my boot. I was carried forward with this continuous spinning flame kick, my fiery boot blowing away my opponent's attack before landing a kick squarely into his chest. Utilizing skill and daring I simply did not have until activating this 'Breaker Mode', I managed to land back on my feet and land a number of sudden punches upon his torso. Had I been using my normal speed, my punches would have been doing very light damage if at all. But the Rocket Tackle function was speeding up my limbs, vastly increasing the impact force with each strike. I could tell that Aries was not enjoying this pummeling if the way he was recoiling from each blow was telling me anything.

"For the love of... Com'ere!" Aries finally yelled as he suddenly grabbed me out of nowhere and slammed the mouth of his cannon into my gut. This sudden counter was enough to throw me off as he pointed me skyward before firing a huge burst of fire from his cannon. I found out right there what it was like when I nailed him with that charged Rising Fire attack as I was hit point-blank with the fiery projectile with it carrying me high into the air. Just as the fire was beginning to dissipate, Aries used his own boot thrusters to launch himself up to me to grab me by the foot and hurl me right back to the ground. Just when I thought it could not get any worse, he used his boot thrusters again to catch up with my descent and body slammed me right into the pavement!

"Owww! The hell was that?!" I groaned as I wonder just what happened. The sheer force of that impact left me momentarily daze, but I gagged as Aries pinned me to the ground and got his arm under my chin as it felt like he was trying to bend me into a pretzel.

"Ooh, he's got him in a half nelson!" Aries shouted as he sounded like he was starting to have a little too much fun. He had me pinned good. I could not squirm free. He must not have thought his grip was very efficient because he then grabbed me in a different manner with my head pinned upside-down. "Now he's got him in a full nelson!"

Now more annoyed than anything, I tried to get creative in getting myself out of this situation. I managed to bend my leg back as far as I could and probably had the underside of my foot planted against his head. I then grinned as I knew what was coming while I called out, "Oh no, the dreaded Ozzie Nelson!"

With that said, I flared up my boot thruster and scorched whatever was under my foot. Aries let out a shriek as my unorthodox attack forced him to let go and back off. But when I got back up, he was not patting his head. He was brushing off the backside of the armor that lined his pelvis. Now a little embarrassed, I asked, "Uh... That was your head I got, right?"

Aries glared in frustration as he yelled, "No! That was my titanium tookis you torched! What's the big idea?!"

I... I just stared in bemusement as I processed those words. I then brought my hands to my face and groaned. "Oooooh god, I swear I wasn't aiming for that..."

My opponent was not having any of my regret. I then heard him call out, "Well, if you think it's smart to torch my tookis, Krakatoa here is gonna torch your tootsies!"

I lowered my hands just in time to see what Aries was getting at. He had his cannon angled towards the ground before it fired a continuous stream of flame that flowed over the asphalt. I narrowly jumped aside as I recognized this function. "Whoa! Melt Creeper!"

"Now I'm gonna torch your tonsils! What's that? He don't got any? What do you mean I don't got any either?! Torch his teeth?! That don't make any sense..." Aries suddenly paused as he...began to argue with his cannon. I could only stare at the absurdity going on before me as I started to wonder if one of my prior blows knocked a few circuits loose in his head.

As I watched Aries get into a verbal debate with his very nonverbal weapon, I decided to try and pull off another move that utilized my body's Breaker Mode. I held my hands over each other as the flames being emitted from my forearms began to gravitate to the space between my hands to form a fiery orb that only got brighter with every passing second. I smirked at Aries as I knew what this function was emulating. "Heh... Well, I suppose if I don't say it now, I'll never hear the end of it."

"No, it doesn't make sense to torch his titanium! He's covered in the stuff! Why not his... Uh... Oh crap..." Aries muttered as he finally realized I was about to unload something very special on him.

"Got a little present for you, hotshot!" I called out as I brought my hands down to my side with that fiery orb of almost white fire in my hands ready to burst. With more enthusiasm than I normally exude, I called out this special trick with a fitting suffix thrown onto it. "Rekka...HADOUKEN!!!"

When I thrust my hands forward, a massive wave of white fire rushed from the space between my palms like a flame cannon. Aries had no chance of getting out of the way and was thoroughly engulfed by the fire wave. I kept it going for a few seconds before relenting and almost laughing at the sight before me. Aries had his head tilted up, mouth agape, while coated in black carbon residue. He then dropped to his knees and fell flat on his face. He must have had a lot of heat resistance to have not been melted down in any sort of way, but that still looked like it took a lot out of him. "Couldn't take the heat, huh?"

"Perhaps, but I can!" I heard a familiar voice shout from my right. I only got to look just in time as Corvus zipped by me and landed a glancing slash upon the side of my head. When I caught him in my sights, his body was engulfed by a thin black outline. He was accessing his speed boosters like before. Try as I might, I could not counter his speedy hit and run attacks. This Breaker Mode was certainly fast, but it was not quite as fast as my Shadow Mode.

I eventually got blasted clear across the street by a small flock of my opponent's robot bomb crows going off in my face while I had no way to shoot them out of the air. I landed near Sans and quickly deactivated my Breaker Mode to return to my default settings. "Ugh, screw this! Never had any aptitude in hand-to-hand combat anyway... Wait..."

I looked to my right and saw Sans still snacking away on his bag of popcorn. For a moment, he and I shared a quiet stare. Finally, I looked back at Mettaton once again starting to square off against the three mavericks with Aries having already gotten back on his feet. I then looked at Sans and realized a problem. "Wait a second... Why aren't YOU doing anything?! Can't you help out if you got yourself here in the first place?!"

Sans' little white dots in his eye sockets glanced around in unease as he said, "Wait... Who, me? Heh... I'd love to help. Really, I would. But... Well, if this world was full of coding, magic, or both, then I could give myself a few tweaks to really give those guys a bad time. But... Well, like I said. All I'm seeing is paper and ink."

"You mean you're completely useless." I replied dryly while having no idea what he was even alluding to. I was not entirely convinced he was utterly helpless. If he had the tricks and traits to get himself and Mettaton into an entirely separate world from their own, he was bound to have some way of holding his own in a dangerous situation.

Without a hint of irony in his voice, Sans gave me another big grin. "Guilty as charged. Hate to break it to you, but I just don't have the motivation to keep myself in shape the same way Papyrus does. Basically, if I have to step into the fray, I've gotta do something to even the playing field. And I...can't here. Sorry."

I took one long look at Sans. And yes, his outward appearance certainly matched with what he was describing. He looked like an aimless slacker. But Mettaton and I were still outnumbered and I was willing to accept any help I could get. "OK, I get it. You're a weakling who literally can't afford to fight fair. With that said, are you sure there's absolutely nothing you can do to provide some assistance? Nothing at all?"

Sans went silent. He looked back at Mettaton before glancing back at me. He then crossed his arms with his head bowed before his eye sockets closed. I waited a few seconds before he looked at me. "All right, I might be able to help you out. But you need to understand that I'm not joking when I say there's not much I can do. I'm gonna have to get tricky here."

"Lay it on me." I retorted while feeling a bit more relieved that we were about to get some more help. I was especially curious of what tactics Sans was bringing to the table.

The little skeleton sounded surprisingly serious compared to the laidback joker he had been much earlier. "Basically, I can put on a show and make myself look dangerous, but I swear anything I throw at them would be like hitting them with a rolled up newspaper. Here's how it'll go. I'll attack, they dodge, and you and Mettaton hit them while they're dodging. If they find out I'm not a threat, I'll be in trouble. I absolutely can't let my attacks hit them, OK?"

My eyes opened a bit wider now that I was getting what Sans was suggesting. Truly a tricky tactic to be sure. "You mean you'll be setting them up to get hit by us, huh? Yeah, that'll work."

Sans started to sound a bit more at ease, but then gave me a more subdued smile. "Yeah, that's exactly it. Although... One word of advice here. I'm not joking when I say I'm not as tough as Papyrus. If even a glancing shot hits me, I'm dust. I'm confident in my ability to be quick on my feet, but... Well, I really wanna make it home in one piece. I don't know how anyone would break it to my little bro if I wasn't ever coming home again."

"I... I getcha. You be careful." I replied as a grim atmosphere settled over us. Sans was much braver than I gave him credit for. I could feel the respect I had for him rising.

"OK, if that's all we gotta talk about..." Sans said before setting aside his popcorn and getting off the bench with his hands in his coat pockets. "Gimme a minute. I'll go first. Need to make a good first impression."

I stood back and watched as Sans approached our enemies. They had lined up in a row while Mettaton was pointing his arm cannon back and forth to hold them at bay now that he was grounded. It was the perfect opportunity to change things up. Once Sans was maybe fifty paces away from them, he stopped and raised his hand before lowering it to literally pull a small bone out of thin air as if performing a magic trick. He then flicked it with his fingers, sending it spinning loftily through the air until it bonked Aries on the back of the head.

"Again?! What's the deal with me getting all of the sneak attacks toni... Um..." Aries yelled before turning around and staring at Sans while Sans stared right back. "Uh... Boss? We...uh...got a weird one here."

Mettaton had also lowered his arm cannon in curiosity as the music playing throughout the city square fell silent. Alpha and Corvus turned to face the new threat, but only stared in bewilderment at the shrimpy skeleton standing before them. Sans then raised his hand in greeting as he said, "Heya. You guys have been busy tonight, huh?"

Corvus was the first to speak. "What do you want, you strange creature of bone?"

Sans was quick to respond. "Well, I just had a question for you guys. Do you think you could...you know...stop fighting? Maybe just put your weapons away and we can all go out for ice cream? Maybe catch a movie somewhere?"

I had no idea what Sans was trying to do. Maybe make himself look as harmless as possible? Regardless, all he did was make the three mavericks burst into sarcastic laughter with Aries managing to speak through it. "Get a load of this guy! Really?! You want us to just call for a ceasefire? Not if Krakatoa wants to keep things toasty!"

Sans actually got quite a chuckle out of that. However, he then closed his eye sockets and said, "Heh... All right then. Well, here's a better question."

When he opened his eye sockets... I felt a chill as I watched. The little white dots that served as his eyes were gone. His eye sockets were hollow. Empty. He was definitely trying to utilize some sort of fear factor as he then spoke with a more ominous tone. "Do you wanna have a bad time? Because if you guys don't knock it off right now..."

Alpha was quick to shut him up. He fired off a tiny burst of plasma from the tip of his horn and shot the ground right in front of Sans in an act of warning. The white dots in Sans' eye sockets immediately returned as he was mildly startled while Alpha spoke with a scowl. "You do not want to finish that sentence, peasant. I suggest you make yourself scarce. I will only grant you this mercy once."

Sans glanced at the scorched spot on the asphalt by his feet before looking back at our enemies. His smile had faded a bit, but soon regained its original pearly white luster. "Yeah, should've guessed that would've been your answer. Oh well..."

He then closed his eyes with both hands in his pockets. What he said next still confuses me as I write this. "It's a beautiful night outside. Crickets are chirping. Stars are shining. On nights like this, bots like you..."

Sans fell silent. The three mavericks began to show signs of concern as if expecting an attack. And sure enough, Sans opened his eye sockets to once again reveal that they were empty. However, out of nowhere, a bright pale blue light suddenly filled his left eye socket, taking on the form of a circular iris. It was then that he finished his line. "Should be rusting in Hell."

Right as he said that, two massive monstrous skulls that were pretty close to my size faded in out of nowhere beside him. They looked like no skull I had ever seen before, being maybe draconic in form with faintly glowing white irises in their eye sockets. A deep sound of sorts was heard as their jaws opened wide before they unleashed thick blasts of pale blue energy at our very startled enemies. They only narrowly managed to dive out of the way, although I am sure Sans was making certain his aim was off. Sans was definitely in character as he casually spoke with his glowing 'eye' fading back to just the usual white speck in his eye socket. "Huh. Guess I'm out of practice. They're usually not standing after the first shot."

"Whoahohoho, Mr. Bonejangles here is packing!" Aries exclaimed as he hurriedly climbed to his feet after falling right on his side. Alpha and Corvus were also warily eyeing Sans, fully intimidated by his very sudden show of force. The ploy was working. They were already on the defensive.

However, Mettaton was less than amused by Sans' intervention. Mostly because he did not seem aware of Sans ever having such capabilities. "Hold on a moment! Excuse me for a second, but since when were you able to do THAT?!"

"Huh? Oh, you mean my boys right here?" Sans replied while his large skull cannons continued to float near him. "Oh, I've had these guys for a while. Right, G.B.?"

I started to make my way over to Mettaton and soon whispered into his ear about Sans' strategy. Specifically how his attacks likely had a lot of force behind them, but almost nonexistent damage output. Mettaton merely smirked at me in understanding, grasping what role he and I would have to play. But as our enemies faced Sans, the goofy skeleton pulled another bone out of thin air and sent it spinning towards one of Mettaton's drones nearby. "Gotta set the mood if we're gonna do this right, capiche?"

Upon getting smacked, the drone appeared to shut down with its face losing all light. It sputtered and hissed a few seconds later, soon turning its face back on while giving off a cool pale blue light. This effect spread to every other drone in the city square, all lights shining down on us with a ghostly blue. And then... The music. I really was not expecting what Sans had in mind. The drones equipped with audio devices began to pump out music that was very distinctly not Mettaton's style. Where his was bombastic and electronic, Sans' choice of music was noticeably orchestrated and...deathly serious in tone.

"More music... Don't tell me you're going to sing too." Alpha grumbled as Mettaton and I watched from the sidelines, waiting for our chance to jump in like Sans planned for us.

With his left eye once more set aglow, Sans just shrugged his shoulders. "Don't like karaoke nights, huh? Well, I guess I can get in one little verse before we really get started. Don't worry, it's just one line."

Alpha reluctantly stood his ground while his two subordinates waited with weapons at the ready as well. The two skull cannons began to turn slightly sideways while appearing to stare at our enemies. As the intro to the music began to end and get into the full swing of things, Sans pulled his hands out of his pockets and held them aloft at his sides as a haunting choir of sorts moaned over the score, strangely appropriate for a creature universally associated with death. And then, with an unexpectedly low pitch, Sans began to sing in a disturbingly ominous manner while not being entirely in harmony with the music. Most unexpected of all were rows of bones rising and falling behind him in some sort of wave, coming right out of the ground out of nowhere. "There's not a bit of good inside. You've followed the path of genocide. You're gonna have a bad time. Here I stand, I must prevail. You're not gonna like what happens. You step forward, you're gonna get wrecked. For everyone we could not protect, here and now I'll end this tale."

With the music having nothing short of a powerful sense of climax to it, Sans had set the stage for what was indisputably some sort of finale. It was three against three. But his unsteady rhythm. And his uneven pitch. Sans' voice was noticeably shaky as he sang that verse. And I think I know why. He was afraid. He was trying to make himself look dangerous to compensate for his weakness. In hindsight, I really have to commend his courage for putting himself in an extraordinarily dangerous situation where he could not have possibly had a bigger disadvantage.

Out of nowhere, four of those skull cannons appeared above our enemies and angled themselves downward, firing in an almost X formation while just narrowly missing them as they scattered in multiple directions. While I admit I was momentarily distracted by the sheer spectacle, Mettaton wasted no time in following through with Sans strategy. As Alpha was in the middle of an evasive leap to escape one of those massive concentrated beams, Mettaton unleashed a concentrated burst of energy from his own cannon right into the guy. Alpha was blown clear across the city square, prompting Aries to try and get a shot in while dancing around the attacks coming from Sans' skull cannons. "You're not the only one packing heat here, bonehead!"

I looked on in alarm as Aries managed to fire off a particularly large blast of fire right at Sans. However, Sans was not about to make himself an easy target. The fiery shot burst in a flash of flame, but it appeared to stop too soon. And it soon became clear why. A wall of bones had suddenly shot up out of the ground to block the shot before fading once the embers had cleared. Sans just winked at Aries while holding his hands out to his sides. "What? You think I'm just gonna stand here and take it?"

I started to crack a grin as Aries began to grit his teeth. The poor guy just could not catch a break tonight. Just as he looked like he was going to blow a fuse, Aries let out an almost psychotic yell of frustration. "I am so gonna wreck this guy!"

All I could do was laugh as Aries just started firing round after round of fire at Sans, who began to effortlessly hop and weave around the smaller shots. He really was not kidding about being light on his feet. "Looks like someone's having a bad day!"

Corvus could not catch a break either. He came charging in with sword in hand while Aries was trying to shoot Sans, but ended up tripping and falling flat on his face when a little bone poked itself out of the ground and snagged the tip of his boot. Harmless as he may have been, Sans was being a colossally annoying twit to our enemies. And that was giving Mettaton and I plenty of time to blindside them with our own attacks.

Eventually, Alpha came in swinging with his sword. No matter what he did, Sans ducked and stepped out of the way of each swing. Much to my surprise, he began to sing to the music again while displaying some impressive vocal range. "It's long past time for us to end this game. Guess I will fight for those that still remain."

Out of nowhere, right when Alpha relented to probably reconsider his options, Sans suddenly thrust his hands out at Alpha as a swarm of bones came flying in from behind him out of nowhere and began to pelt Alpha with a hail of clanks. I doubt Sans was worried about these attacks being nigh useless since it was clearly a quantity over quality move. But what startled me most was that he had stopped singing and started yelling at Alpha with a very uncharacteristic growl to his voice. "I will break your will! You keep fighting still! Hoping for the kill! Here I stand, here I'll staaaay!"

"Enough!" Alpha roared as he held his head high, unleashing a spherical plasma barrier that disintegrated every last bone that even tried to hit him. Sans immediately jumped back as he lost his singing voice. In fact, the entire lot of us had lost our focus on the battle and were just observing as the maverick king himself faced off against one of the unlikeliest fighters any of us had ever seen. It was a special kind of train wreck we could not look away from.

Alpha sent Sans scrambling as he fired off bursts of hot plasma from his horn, practically forcing Sans to perform all manner of Cossack dancing just to avoid a direct hit. Sans even had to summon bones from the ground for additional footholds whenever it looked like he was about to trip and fall. Alpha did eventually relent after too many misses and glared at Sans in silence. I guess he thought the little skeleton was too much trouble to waste a direct assault on.

Sans clutched at his chest as he looked visibly uneasy and sounded very out of breath. I stood ready to jump in to intervene now that the fight had slowed. However, Sans once more began to sing with a very unsteady voice as the music looped back to the beginning. "Once they saw the light. Once there was no fight. Once you did what's right. Once they called you friend..."

As he finished that last line, Sans placed his hands in his pockets while another one of his skull cannons appeared above him. It did not fire and merely stared down its target as rings of bones formed around both it and Sans before just rotating around them. Sans' eye sockets narrowed while his grin remained upon his face as he gave Alpha a most intense scowl. His voice deepened as he did not sing as much as he growled, "I know somewhere you remember they once said that you could be better..."

That growl did not last. Sans' brooding dark voice quickly began to escalate as he soon started to basically scream at Alpha with his eye sockets opening wide. Just to make this sudden shift in tone all the more alarming, the many floating stage lights around the city square shifted from an icy blue to an alarming reddish orange. "That hope is a dying ember. You just...WANNA SEE THIS END!!!"

Without warning, a massive jungle of bones of varying width and angles burst out of the ground with Sans riding atop the largest one. Mettaton and I were quite startled, as was everyone else who was beholding this spectacle. Even Alpha took a few steps back in shock while his subordinates could only watch. I thought this was nothing more than an attempt to intimidate Alpha since Sans' lacked the means to actually destroy him, but he instead sounded like he was starting to become too personally invested in this clash as he roared out, "SEE HOW FAR YOU CAN DESCEND!!! NOW WE CAN NEVER MAKE AMENDS!!!"

To bewildered to launch an attack, Alpha could only jump about as Sans tried to make some of those towering bones fall on the guy. Sans' voice quickly stabilized a bit as his roaring slipped back into uneven singing. "Kill for the sake of play! Deny us light of day! So I stand in your way!"

For just a second, the falling bones ceased to drop. But only then did a circle of skull cannons appear above Alpha while the maverick king looked legitimately alarmed. It was then that Sans let out a disturbing echoing growl as his many pets glared down at our enemy. "Guess we're doing this the hard way!"

One by one, the skull cannons fired off their massive energy waves from their maws, not quite hitting Alpha, but leaving him too disoriented to really focus on a counterattack while bones kept flying in and breaking against his metallic body. All the while, the same distorted haunting choir from before moaned over the music. If the lyrics Sans was trying to sing were of any indication, he was no longer just trying to set Alpha up for attacks from me and Mettaton. He was seriously trying to destroy Alpha with a never-ending barrage of light attacks. Just what was going through Sans' head? "You are never gonna smile! You are heartless, you are vile! So come walk your final mile! Know you never had a prayer! You are never gonna make it! Your will, I am gonna BREAK IT! I will not stand here and take it! I can't afford not to care!"

I was disturbed. This was not part of the plan. Sans was not supposed to be fighting Alpha directly. He warned me himself how he could not endure even a single hit of the lightest attacks. Yet here he was, directly going up against the most powerful maverick of them all as if he held some personal grudge against the guy. As the choir faded while Alpha was being overwhelmed with too much information to process to evade everything that was coming at him, Sans once more yelled as he tried to sing. And his words were nothing short of alarming. "I gave up hope long ago! Not much point in dreams, you know! When they stopped, we started this show once upon a time..."

An entire swarm of skull cannons formed above the disoriented Alpha as Sans once more began to yell out lyrics that made no sense given the context of the situation. "Now we stand here face to face, defiling this sacred place. I WILL NOT LET YOU ERASE ALL SPACE AND TIIIIME!!!"

It was at this point that I noticed Corvus and Aries had decided they had enough of their leader being humiliated by a scrawny skeleton. The two of them had begun to flank Sans and I looked on in shock through the mess of bones and lasers, seeing Aries fire off a large burst of fire while Corvus flung several plasma kunai at Sans. The mad skeleton was completely oblivious to the attacks coming from the sides.

There was no time. I had to get Sans out of there. Activating Rocket Tackle, my softer components turning a light purple, I hurled myself at Sans as time slowed to a crawl. I snatched him right off the towering bone he was standing before just before the kunai and fire could collide with each other behind me. I planted my feet against the wall of the building before me before rocketing up the side with my flight thrusters activating. I heard the three mavericks yell at me as I ascended the building, but Mettaton was already on the scene as I heard him from behind me. "If you want them, you'll have to get by me!"

The instant I set down upon the rooftop, I turned to Sans as he looked like he was still mad with rage, but now with nothing to direct it at. He sounded like he was hyperventilating, his blue glowing eye glancing around as if looking for someone to attack. Knowing he was not in his right mind, I took hold of his shoulders while resetting my weapon systems to their default settings. "Sans... Sans! What's wrong?! That wasn't part of the plan!"

After several seconds, Sans began to sound calmer as the blue glow in his eye socket faded. He took one long look at me while his breathing sounded tired. It was then that I got a response I did not expect. He grabbed me and burst into hysterical weeping. Just...nothing but loud and unsteady crying. Having no idea how to comfort him, I just placed my hand on the back of his head and ignored any information being displayed on my visor. "Hey... It's OK..."

Sans just cried for maybe a full minute before he finally let go of me and sat down before me. Tears stained his bony face as he looked at me with his smile having all but flattened. He spoke softly in his usual goofy tone, "Uh... Sorry about that... Guess I got too personal back there, huh?"

I just looked at him in silence while scanning his face. That was extremely unusual behavior for a cowardly slacker like him. "So... You wanna tell me what that was all about? Something happen between you and Alpha that I don't know about?"

The skeleton averted his gaze while looking quite embarrassed. "Heh... No, no, I've never even met the guy. Just... Something about him... It just brought back some bad memories, you know? I mean... I guess the most I can say is... I just really hate guys like him."

"Like him?" I asked in confusion. I know that Alpha is a particularly despicable individual and a vile villain, but I doubt Sans knew enough about him to formulate a solid opinion on the guy.

"Yeah... You know... Guys like him." Sans muttered cryptically before closing his eyes as he gave me a more concise explanation. "Guys who will never be satisfied."

I fell silent for a moment. It was a sentiment I too felt towards Alpha, even warning him of what such mindsets will result in during our very first meeting. "Yeah... I know exactly what you mean."

"We're on the same page? Cool. You're a smart guy then." Sans replied as he looked at me with a more sincere smile. "Glad to see there are people in this world who know when enough is enough, am I right?"

"Yep. Although..." I began to say as my thoughts went back to that ominous song he ended up singing as the battle progressed. Almost as if...he was hiding something. "Hey... If you don't want to tell me, you don't have to, but...that song back there. The lyrics you chose... Were you projecting something? Maybe about a rough patch in your life?"

Sans let out a long sigh as his smile faded just a little bit. His eyes looked elsewhere as he said, "Trust me, you would never understand if I explained it to you. You don't know what it's like to be stuck in a loop you can't get out of, especially when you're the only one aware of it. Sometimes, all you can do is...hide behind a smile just to get by and not completely crash in despair."

This explanation brought a sense of pity to me. I began to feel like that smile that he constantly wore was far from sincere. More like a mask set into his skull. I suspect Sans knew exactly where my thoughts were going and threw up his wiggling hands in reassurance. "Whoa, hey, it's not like that anymore. The kid got us out of that mess. They finally did the right thing and everything's going really well. Seriously, this smile isn't fake anymore. At least...not entirely."

I still looked at Sans in concern. I knew better than to inquire about anything I would not be able to process. "You mean...life is good now?"

"Yep. Really good. The kid learned how to be happy with what they have. I mean... I still have doubts here and there, but... I still wake up every morning thinking that someday I'll be right back where I was before like nothing ever changed, but I'm rooting for the kid. The kid did some...messed up things at one point, but I really do believe that kid wants us all to be happy. They know what's right now."

I looked at Sans in silence. A child got him out of his predicament? Even though the child likely hurt him at some point? I decided not to think too hard on the situation. Lord knows I would likely never see the world Sans calls home. But I still asked one question. "Sounds like a complicated kid... What's their name?"

Sans looked at me as his smile faded a bit again. It was as if I was asking a question he did not expect. "You wanna know?"

"Yeah. Sounds like a good kid." I retorted with sincere interest in the topic.

The goofy skeleton gave me a proper smile as he said, "They call themselves Frisk. Really inspiring kid. A shame I couldn't bring them along. You would've liked to meet them."

"You keep using that pronoun. Them. Don't they have an established gender?" I asked in some confusion, not accustomed to hearing someone refer to another with such an ambiguous term.

Sans just shrugged his shoulders as he said, "I dunno. Kinda hard to tell at a glance and I never bothered to ask. Their fashion sense sure ain't helping either. Although... I swear that red gem on your head reminds me of them somehow. Can't really put my finger down on why..."

"Peh, fine." I grumbled while failing to not laugh. Sans joined in as a sense of levity settled over us. It was only then that I really noticed the sounds of combat below us beyond the edge of the roof. "Anyway, you think we should get back in the fray? Mettaton can't hold them off forever."

Sans let out a relaxed sigh before he climbed to his feet. "Yeah, we probably should. And don't worry about me. I know what I'm doing now that I got that outta my system. I shoot, they dodge, you two hit them while they're dodging. Right? And... Hey, is it just me, or are you looking a little...spooky right now?"

"Spooky? Um..." I mumbled before I looked myself over. While my hardened armor was still white, I saw that the softer components of my body were a ghostly blue. Not entirely unlike that of Sans' glowing eye. "Huh? Did I assimilate something when I touched you? What is this? Skull Barrier? That can't be right..."

"I dunno. I'm not even sure what you could've gotten off of me. Wanna take it for a spin?" Sans replied while being just as confused as I was about it.

"I guess there's no better way to do so. Let's roll." I said before taking Sans' hand and jumping over the side of the building with my boot thrusters slowing our descent at the last second. Sure enough, Mettaton was being besieged from all sides by the three mavericks. He was doing everything he could to ward off their attacks while trying to connect with his own, but there was only so much that mechanical marvel could do against three very capable opponents. There was no signs of the towering bones that Sans had conjured up. They likely vanished once he disengaged from the battle. "Whoa, couldn't have picked a better time. Lemme handle this."

Sans stood back while I hurled myself into the fray with my boot thrusters and stood my ground behind Mettaton. He barely even knew I was there when Aries fired off a fiery shot that was as big as I was. I instinctively raised the H-Buster and fired, hoping to counter the shot with my own, but the weapon I had acquired from Sans was...unconventional, to say the least.

The instant I tried to fire, one of those skull cannons popped up into front of me out of nowhere. It was as big as me, but did nothing at first. A second after it was hit by Aries' shot, it charged up before unleashing its laser attack right at him. Where Sans' versions likely were not packing much in terms of damage output, mine was much more powerful as I heard Aries let out a shriek as he was briefly engulfed by the blast before falling right on his back. Seeing just how powerful those things are when actually working right threw me for a loop as I also recognized the function of this weapon. "Whoahohohoho! So that's what these things can do! Although I don't remember Guard Shell being this...crazy awesome. Hey, Sans! Whaddya even call these things?!"

"Gaster Blasters." The scrawny skeleton replied matter-of-factly.

"Gaster Blasters? So I guess this weapon is...Gaster Guard then?" I asked no one in particular while eyeing the H-Buster on my right arm.

Mettaton had glanced over his shoulder to see my own Gaster Blaster knock Aries right off his feet and sounded quite impressed. "Oh my, so that's what happens when you score a direct hit with those! Fiendish, I say. Simply fiendish!"

Alpha, of all people, was utterly mortified by what it did to his subordinate. Aries' body was giving off quite a few sparks as he began to stagger to his feet. "So... Had those struck me..."

"What? You didn't think I was missing you on purpose, right?" Sans asked while giving Alpha a wink, the vast differences in our Gaster Blasters' damage output adding another layer to the ruse Sans had been using the entire time. "We don't want this fun ending too soon, do we? Because a bad time for you guys means a great time for us."

"Uuuughh... Why is it always me getting smacked around tonight?!" Aries groaned as he shakily stood up with Corvus giving him a hand. "Great... Now I've got two boneheads to deal with... Hey, boss? Can we go home early if we just take out one of these guys?"

"Well... I... Oh fine, even my patience is reaching its limit. Destroying one will be enough, I don't care who it is." Alpha grumbled as he readied his sword. He just looked so exasperated at that point.

"Hold up. Gotta set the tone, right?" Sans said before he pulled a bone out of thin air and sent it spinning through the air into one of the floating drones that littered the area. Once again, it shut down briefly before turning back on. But instead of all the drones giving off a pale blue light, only a third of them did that. The rest had their stage lights shining hues of hot pink and vibrant red. Were they supposed to represent us? And if that was not enough, the drones carrying audio devices began to emit music that sounded like what had been playing before, but with a more electronic feel to it with a tempo you could really dance to. "There we go. Ready to boogie?"

"Well then, I do say we should prepare for the grand finale!" Mettaton exclaimed as Sans and I took our positions at his sides while Corvus and Aries bordered their leader. We had been goofing around long enough and now we had all caught our stride. All three of us took aim while I swapped back to default settings, charging up the H-Buster for a concentrated burst as Mettaton likely did the same. Sans merely outstretched his right arm, the three of us all taking the same stance while a Gaster Blaster faded in just behind Sans and ready to fire. "Let's dance, hot shots!"

In unison, we all fired. The two subordinates went ducking for cover while Alpha stood his ground and use his sword to deflect the stream of energy from Mettaton's cannon up into the sky. Corvus came in for Mettaton with sword ready, the showstopper summoning his own energy blade from his cannon to counter the speedy shinobi while conjuring up a swarm of drones to compensate for his inferior speed. Alpha and I went into a strafing run, trying to shoot each other with plasma shots while Aries went for Sans. "Com'ere, bonehead! Gonna play the xylophone with your ribcage!"

"Really? Well, I think I could play the trombone on your baby there. Did I tell you I joined a band the other day?" Sans replied before having to duck and dodge a flurry of fiery shots from Krakatoa.

"Ooooh, don't you even go there with me! You're not getting... OW!!!" Aries yelped when a long bone suddenly jutted out of the ground and nailed him right in his armored chin. Damaged was extremely light, but this was getting too entertaining for me to ignore. I focused more on evading Alpha's attacks just to see where this would go. Aries rubbed his chin before pointing at Sans. "For crying out loud, enough with the cheap shots! OK, I admit it! That was a douchey thing I did back there! Now, would you just..."

He did not get to finish that sentence. We all stopped as a very loud clank rang out through the area as all eyes fell upon Aries. Another bone had jutted out of the ground and nailed Aries right between the legs. Even though this move made absolutely no sense, I burst into a snickering mess as I realized exactly where Aries got hit. Once the bone had retracted, Aries dropped to his knees before falling forward with his face on the pavement. The fiery bombardier groaned with a pathetic whimper as he asked, "Boss... Why... Oh god WHY did you program me to actually feel that?! There's nothing there, but it still... Oh god, whyyyy..... Somebody stop the pain..."

Oh lord, I could not help myself. While Alpha hid his face with a hand out of sheer embarrassment over giving his subordinate such a crippling design flaw, Mettaton and I burst into laughter while Sans struggled to hold in his own. Unfortunately, I suddenly saw that Corvus was starting to strafe me with shuriken in hand. I had to be quick in summoning a Gaster Blaster to block it and return fire, but then a thought occurred to me. What sort of effect would it have when charged?

I could not have picked a better time to get that idea. Alpha and Corvus had already turned their attention to me and Aries had even turned his cannon to point at me even while he was still facedown in the pavement. "Oh boy, it's now or never..."

Right when I got my H-Buster charged and fired, four Gaster Blasters appeared above me and began to rapidly spin in a circle while firing, pivoting themselves up and down as their streams of scalding energy razed the ground. Alpha and Corvus went into an almost panicked dance as they tried to weave around this barrage. On the other hand, I was way too entertained by this new weapon, finding it far superior to the original Guard Shell. "Hahahaha, this is so sweet! I'm the Gaster Blaster Master, baby!"

"Totally! But it's still magic, so I guess that also makes you the Gaster Blaster Master Caster too!" Sans said as I suddenly found him standing next to me in the safe zone created by the Gaster Blasters above us. "First time I tried it, it was a total Gaster Blaster Master Caster Disaster though."

I saw what he was doing and just crossed my arms while finding this tongue twister joke to be fairly amusing as the skeletal comedian went on and on. "The doctor said I needed a Gaster Blaster Master Caster Disaster Plaster for the whole thing."

This went on for seven more lines. Seven more lines with each adding another word onto them. How does he even do that? Needless to say, my patience was running thin by then and I suddenly pointed the H-Buster at him. "STOP."

"Sheesh, man. Even Papyrus never stuck a blaster in my face." Sans retorted while showing a very nervous grin as he became completely still. However, he then suddenly glanced up and said, "Uh... I think the boys are done for now."

He was right. The Gaster Blasters had exhausted themselves and vanished. Aries was finally back on his feet while still looking like he was ready to rip Sans' head off. But Mettaton was not about to let us get all the action. Three of his little drones floated in low and out of our enemies' line of sight and set a round bomb at their feet. Which then exploded and knocked them all down again to give Mettaton enough time to close the distance and get next to us. "I vouch that we all tackle this situation together rather than taking turns being in the spotlight."

"Since when did YOU ever like sharing the spotlight?" Sans asked with a goofy grin on his face. Mettaton just gave a very dry look at nothing in particular, but I got a good snicker out of that retort while taking note of just how full of himself the guy can be. His first acts on the battlefield were enough proof.

"Pesky cheap parlor tricks..." Alpha growled as he climbed to his feet with such a look of frustration in his eyes. Out of nowhere, he fired off a burst of plasma at me from his horn and came rushing in on his rocket wings and tried to cleave into me with a rising slash. I blocked both hits with my particle shield, but was carried up into the air with his sword pushing me along. I swapped back to default settings as I activated my own flight thrusters, now flying over the city square with Aries and Corvus unable to follow.

Our clash carried us through the air and away from the city square as Alpha tried to shoot me out of the sky while I shot back. He eventually tried to close the distance to slash me, but I managed to block his swing with the particle shield on my left arm. During that time, I charged up the H-Buster for a maximum charge and unleashed it into him at close range, sending him hurtling away from me and towards a skyscraper. Thinking quickly, my thoughts went back to our first encounter. Specifically when he was piloting the Devil Gigas and got a hold of my head while near a concrete wall. Rushing in on my flight thrusters, I grabbed him by the side of his head and flew directly along the side of the skyscraper nearby. "Let's see how you like it!"

As we began to pass it, I jammed Alpha's head into the thick glass windows lining the entire side of building and turned up the output on my flight thrusters. The windows shattered in rapid succession as I ploughed his face through the very tough glass from one side of the building to the other. Unfortunately, even the thickest and toughest glass is nowhere near as hard as concrete, so damage was lighter than I would have liked. It did rattle his senses just as well as it did with mine since Alpha never tried to break free from my grasp.

Once I had sent Alpha face first through the entire side of the skyscraper, I hurled him back towards the city square. But during that time, my Variable Weapon System had scanned his body through my hand and acquired a familiar function I had not used in some time. Knowing exactly what I wanted to do, I rocketed after the falling maverick king as multiple vents opened along my body before I was engulfed in a surging plasma aura. I then shot straight down into Alpha and rammed him towards the pavement below. "It's good to have this back! Nova Strike!"

We hit the ground hard. Carving a crater into the asphalt as the city square began to look more like a proper war zone having a rave. My success did not last long as Alpha repelled me with his plasma barrier, forcing me to retreat as my Variable Weapon System's energy reserves ran dry for the moment. He soon came at me with sword swinging, forcing me to take the H-Saber into my hands as blades clashed in a flurry of sparks. He may have had superior reach with his taller body and longer limbs, but I was quicker and able to weave around him.

At one point, one of Mettaton's drones dropped a bomb that began rolling towards us. Alpha paused in his assault to hastily kick it away and unwittingly sent it towards Corvus. He barely saw it coming and leaped away from the detonating explosive, but he could not have picked a worse direction to do so. He leaped right into the oncoming fire of one of Sans' Gaster Blasters, sending him slamming into the nearest wall with a direct hit. It hit with the force of a gale, but damage was almost nonexistent. But now that he had taken a direct hit...

"Such...power? Wait... That..." Corvus spoke up as he regained his footing. He looked himself over, perplexed that his body had not been razed harder by that blast. "What is this? That...barely inflicted any damage at all."

Mettaton and I went silent in dread. Was the jig up? Had Sans' ruse been blown? Sans himself looked on with his smile disappearing for the moment as he had a look of great unease on his face. As Corvus looked at him in irritation, Aries pointed at Sans. "Ha! Don't tell me the bonehead's been all bark with no bite!"

"Is it true, trickster? Have you been truly powerless the entire time?" Alpha too asked while sounding quite annoyed by this point. I could only look on in tense anticipation. If they found out Sans was all but helpless, he would have to retreat while Mettaton and I would have to continue on 2 against 3.

Thankfully, Sans quickly regained his smile as he burst into sudden wheezing chuckling. "Wow... Just... Wow... You have no idea how lucky you are. When was the last time that happened? That almost never happens when my boys get someone."

All eyes gazed at Sans in confusion. Especially Corvus, who was too perplexed to attack. Sans then continued as his one glowing blue eye gazed at his enemy. "You know what a random number generator is, right? Yeah, that's how these Gaster Blasters work. I can't control how hard they hit. That blast you just took? That's the weakest setting. And at maximum? There would be nothing left of you."

Mettaton smirked at me from nearby while I looked back at him with renewed confidence. That sneaky trickster was doubling down on his strategy by adding another layer of lies to it. Sans then continued as he closed his eyes. "I guess you could just muscle on through my attacks and try to land a hit regardless of how many times you get zapped and just hope that every blast you take is at the lowest setting, but... I guess it all comes down to the question you should be asking yourself..."

He then slowly opened his eye sockets, revealing them to be empty once more for that unsettling creep factor of his. "Do I feel lucky?"

At that instant, his blue 'eye' lit up in his left eye socket as five Gaster Blasters appeared above Sans with their maws filled with charging energy. Corvus looked on in silent terror as Sans then asked a question of his own. "Well, do ya? Punk?"

Needless to say, Corvus took off running as he narrowly avoided a direct hit from all five Gaster Blasters. He was not taking that chance. Sans then let out a loud chuckle as he said, "Yep, didn't think so!"

From that point on, Sans was extra careful to make certain that his Gaster Blasters would never land a direct strike. If he pushed his luck too hard, the enemy would see through his ruse and the fight would become much harder. Although I eventually noticed that the enemy was adopting a new tactic of herding us into a singular spot. We eventually found ourselves boxed together with our opponents coming in with projectile attacks from three locations. Corvus even had a flock of his explosive drones circling overhead to dive bomb any drones Mettaton might summon. But just as I was wondering how we would deal with this with our enemies in the process of opening fire, Sans thrust his hand towards the building behind us. "Alley oop!"

"Whoa, hey! What's happening?!" I yelped as I suddenly found myself swept off my feet before rotating in the air and landing upon them again along with Sans and Mettaton beside me. Only now, we were standing on the side of the building with our enemies' attacks completely missing us. "Whoa?! Since when could you alter our gravity?!"

"Just as long as you've got the soul for it! Hey, Mettaton! Look alive!" Sans replied before a few more Gaster Blasters popped up to shoot back at our opponents. The three of us went on the run, shooting from the awkward position of standing on a vertical surface.

"What sorcery is this?!" Alpha yelled as bits and pieces of the wall fell out of the building with every missed shot. It must have been like trying to shoot a cockroach off the wall from the far side of a kitchen.

Mettaton was quite taken with this strange trick Sans had up his sleeve as he ran around the wall while still keeping his body upright in a way only something that can levitate can pull off. "My, what a handy trick! I could use you on my next tour! We wouldn't even have to bother with the wires for rappelling."

Before we knew it, Sans adjusted our gravity again and sent us hurtling to the far side of the city square before we were turned over and landed gently as a floating feather. However, Alpha was not about to let us get away. Anticipating where we would land, he let loose a particularly large blast of plasma from his horn. I was quick to see it coming. "Aw crap, that's gonna hit!"

"Well, so much for that!" Sans shouted before he set our gravity back to normal and sending us falling to the ground. We detached from the wall and fell back to the ground, the explosive blast resulting from Alpha's attack blowing out a good chunk of the building behind us. "Yeesh, I hope those poor saps have homeowner's insurance."

"Yeah, I was hoping to keep property damage to a minimum here..." I grumbled as I steadied myself. However, I then noticed that the music playing throughout the city square had very abruptly stopped. I looked back at Mettaton, knowing only he could directly control them. "Hey, Mettaton? What... Oh no..."

Mettaton had turned to the rubble behind us. And I quickly saw what caught his eye. Judging by the colorful bits of wallpaper and toys, the section of the building that had collapsed into the street was a child's bedroom. And lying motionless in the mangled remains of a bed was one little filly that somehow got left behind. Mettaton kneeled beside her, a look of utter horror in his eyes as his hand rested upon her bleeding head. Sans too lost his smile as he reached out to them. "Oh man... Is the kid OK?"

"What's this? Do my eyes deceive me? Did I just happen to bring about the first step towards the erasure of this world's obsolete masters?" Alpha unexpectedly spoke up from across the city square. The lights had dimmed. The music had faded. Only the deafening silence of dread filled the air. And Alpha could not have looked more satisfied with himself, that smug bastard.

Mettaton was uncharacteristically silent as his hand caressed the child's head, trying to rouse some sort of reaction. Fearful that she had perished, my HUD went to work trying to get some sort analysis. I detected a concussion, broken bones, and internal bleeding, but the poor thing was alive. But if she did not receive medical attention soon...

I looked back at Alpha. Was that supposed to happen in this issue of Project H? The first victim of his war against Equestria? Even Corvus and Aries did not share their superior's look of triumph, instead standing silently while looking like they were not sure of what to make of the situation. Looking back at the unconscious filly, I felt a rage beginning to boil in my nonexistent gut. Sans looked at me as well, sharing my disgust as his smile turned into a wrathful snarl while his single glowing blue eye flared up. We both turned and took aim, the H-Buster charging while Sans summoned a Gaster Blaster. But before either of us could aim for more than a full second, something grabbed my arm.

"Stand down." Mettaton said disturbingly quietly as his unblinking gaze focused on our enemy. I even took a step back when I saw that look of barely contained cold rage in his eye. The bravado and confidence befitting such a glamorous entertainer had disappeared. It was...alarming, to say the least. Even Sans took a step back. I performed an emergency venting of the H-Buster to cancel the charge shot as Mettaton slowly stepped forward while lifting his arm cannon. "The raven and the ram are yours."

I saw the targeting reticle on his visor adjust itself as he took aim at a smirking Alpha. "The tyrant is mine."

The music... I strongly doubt Mettaton was directly controlling the sound system shared between his many floating drones as those that were mounted with stage lights began to emit a strong purple hue. As Mettaton stepped forward with the music starting to grow into a crescendo, the tune sounded similar to the theme he had being using throughout much of his performance. But...it sounded...angry. A very intense and wrathful remix of what I had come to recognize as his personal theme. Without words, Mettaton was conveying exactly what he was feeling. He was furious. And he was going in for the kill.

"Still standing against your king, mummer?" Alpha haughtily said as he took far too much pleasure in seeing a child fall victim to our skirmish. He held his arms out to his sides in a grand gesture, looking like he had already secured victory. "Lower your weapons. You've seen what awaits this world. It is futile to defy the evolution of AGH!"

Mettaton made his thoughts clear. He fired off a sudden shot at Alpha, striking him in the shoulder to stun him before flaring up his rocket engines to rush him. Alpha barely managed to regain his stance and block Mettaton's attack as he summoned his energy blade from his arm cannon. Corvus and Aries quickly backed off as the two began to clash with sparks flying from their blades, eventually making their way over to Sans and myself.

As we watched the two mechanical warriors duel with blades drawn, Aries looked back and forth at the rest of us. "Hey, uh... Anyone else wanna sit this out? I kinda wanna see how this is gonna turn out. This is getting good."

I was bemused at the thought of our enemies not minding if we would just stop fighting for the sake of seeing this very personal clash play itself out. Sans, who was keeping his hand on the unconscious filly's head, looked at Aries and a silent Corvus before looking back at me. "Ceasefire?"

My eyes rolled at just what a weird day this was turning out to be for me. Still, I was willing to take break. It would be a bad idea to get between Mettaton and his enemy as things stood. "Ceasefire."

Corvus merely crossed his arms and let out a grunt as he resigned himself to being nothing more than a spectator for the ensuing clash before us. Mettaton's approach to taking on Alpha was more aggressive than ever before. He was far more focused on landing attacks than on evading or blocking, which was resulting in a few glancing slashes getting through. Thanks to his upgraded form, damage was fairly light. He really could take as much as he could give.

With a sudden kick, Mettaton created some distance between himself and Alpha before activating his wing projectors. He took to the air, circling Alpha while bombarding him with rapid shots from his cannon. As Alpha tried to shoot back, Mettaton's legs suddenly flew off in opposite directions to once more engage Alpha directly. Alpha once more tried to fend them off with his sword, but it left him wide open for a charged shot from behind. A spherical blast almost Mettaton's full size slammed into Alpha's back hard enough to almost knock him off his feet. Mettaton's legs quickly returned to his torso before his rushed in with blade ready.

"ON YOUR KNEES, PEASANT!!!" Alpha suddenly roared as he barely got his sword up in time to block Mettaton's slash, only to reach out with his left hand and grab Mettaton by the throat! I cringed as I saw Alpha land a punch on Mettaton's midsection before hurling him to the floor with a clank as Mettaton's wings disappeared. Just as he tried to climb to his feet, Alpha fired lasers from his eyes to shoot Mettaton in the chest before slamming his foot panel down onto him. This brought back very unpleasant memories of when I was almost crushed under the extreme weight of the Devil Gigas ride armor Alpha had piloted in our first encounter.

As he writhed under Alpha's crushing foot, Mettaton glared at the machine tyrant above him. I was quick to notice something about the aiming reticle on his visor. It was beginning to glow with an increasingly bright pink light. As if to confirm what I was suspecting, he suddenly shouted out. "Two can play at this game!"

Alpha suddenly stepped back as a narrow pink laser shot from Metatton's visor and hit Alpha directly in his left eye! The stunned maverick king staggered with his left hand grasping at his face. I managed to get a glimpse of the damage Mettaton had wrought. That shot had taken out Alpha's left optic sensor, leaving nothing but a smoldering empty gap in his face. Quickly regaining the upper hand, Mettaton charged up his arm cannon and unleashed a mighty concentrated blast right into Alpha and sent him clanking across the city square.

My eyes were drawn to Mettaton once more. He took a stiff stance with his arms out to his sides as the mostly cylindrical pauldrons over his shoulders rotated a bit. My HUD quickly detected new weapon systems coming online. Six slots opened on the fronts of his pauldrons, each being a laser lens. Alpha seemed to know what was coming since he then projected a deadly plasma barrier around himself right as Mettaton opened fire.

Six bright pink lasers shot from Mettaton's pauldrons and slammed into Alpha's barrier, never letting up for a second as Alpha desperately tried to outlast the attack. The lasers failed to push through the barrier of fiery plasma, but I then noticed something else on Mettaton. The glass heart-shaped panel on his chest was beginning to let off a pink glow. My HUD then confirmed what it was. His chest cavity also doubled as a much larger laser cannon. And just when I was wondering what it would do, it too fired.

One large heart-shaped laser beam being assisted by six smaller ones slammed into Alpha's plasma barrier. I heard him grunt and groan, trying to keep his defenses up. This grunting eventually turned into a roar of frustration as arcing electrical plasma began to form around the spot where the lasers made contact with the barrier. My HUD detected a critical energy imbalance, which soon manifested in an explosive blast of energy that disrupted Alpha's barrier and knocked him right to the ground after being briefly blasted with all seven lasers.

I shook my head in awe. Mettaton was utterly dominating the maverick king. Sparks flew from Alpha's body, his tough metal shell showing a great deal of wear and tear. And yet, defiant as always, Alpha shakily rose to his feet once more. But as he did, I saw Mettaton's pauldrons suddenly lower until they were perpendicular with the ground below. At this moment, Sans spoke in a hushed tone. "It's over..."

As if to confirm his assumptions, the pauldrons shot off of Mettaton with their rocket engines fired up and leaving behind Mettaton's original stylish long and flat spaulders. I saw the sections of the pauldrons that originally served as Mettaton's feet adjusted their angling until the two spines were pointed directly forward. They flew away for the moment, but I saw that they were spinning rapidly.

Despite having likely lost his main means of aerial maneuverability, Mettaton flared up the rocket engines on his back and sent himself flying towards Alpha with his energy blade ready. All eyes fell upon Mettaton, completely distracted from his former legs as they flew through the air far behind him.

"Blasted mummer... I will...NOT fall here! Not to you!" Alpha roared as he prepared to cleave Mettaton right out of the air. But as he began to draw near, Mettaton began to pull up and narrowly missed a wide slash from Alpha as he began to perform a very long loop through the air. Truly, without his wing projectors, he was nowhere near as maneuverable in the air. But upon missing, we all saw what Mettaton's plan was. Flying in behind Mettaton were his two pauldrons, the spines at the fronts spinning with the two devices spiraling around each other in a tight formation like a drill. A look of utter panic set into Alpha's eyes, his left hand reaching out in futility to halt this attack. "No... NO!!!"

My jaw dropped the instant the two drill weapons hit their target. Situated vertically with each other, the two drilling projectiles tore right through Alpha with virtually no resistance. They ripped right through him like paper! And with that piercing attack went his fusion core. That attack took out his power supply! Alpha became stiff, creaking weakly as he gasped pathetically as he was left nearly crippled by that one shot. With the power that still lingered in his body on the verge of being used up, Mettaton came swooping in with his arm cannon charging as the music playing throughout the city square sounded like it was coming to a close. Mettaton came to a screeching halt in front of Alpha, his arm cannon pointed right into his face. A second later, he unleashed the decisive blow as a concentrated burst of energy engulfed the maverick king's head.

And then, silence. With the attack having run its course, we saw the extent of Mettaton's attack. Alpha's head was gone. Nothing but a mangled sparking stump was left between his shoulders. And even then, the sparks did not last long. Alpha's body went completely silent a moment later, now nothing more than a towering hunk of scrap metal. Mettaton took several steps back as the robotic corpse's legs gave out. Alpha's remains dropped to its knees before falling limply onto its front. It was over. The machine tyrant had fallen at the hands of an unforeseen interloper.

"He... He got the boss..." Aries muttered in utter disbelief. Corvus too remained silent in shock as he bright a hand to his chest with head bowed. Sans and I did not know what to say. A faint tension still hung in the air as Mettaton turned around to face us with his exposed eye still all but frozen in bitterness. As he did so, his detached pauldrons flew back to his sides as their spines on the tips returned to their prior angular positions. Like when he first transformed, they were drawn back over Mettaton's spaulders to complete his 'Neo' look.

Mettaton took long slow strides towards us before coming to a stop. He then pointed his arm cannon in the general direction of Aries and Corvus. "Anyone else in the mood to take a shot at the audience?"

"Nope, I'm good!" Aries retorted with hands waving in front of his face. Seeing his superior get his head blown off with one shot on top of having a gaping hole in his torso ripped open must have been quite demoralizing for the guy. Even Corvus shook his head in compliance. However, Aries then seemed to notice something we did not. "Hey, what's up with the boss?"

My eyes fell upon Alpha's corpse. I did not notice it at first, but it soon became more apparent. A strange light purple...gas of sorts was starting to leak from his mangled neck stump and the gap in his torso. Mettaton too turned to look, being maybe twenty paces from his fallen enemy. And then, I saw it. Its fingers twitched. It was only then that I recognized what this all meant. "Oh no... Is this really happening? Are you seeing this, doc?"

Bit by bit, the robotic corpse brought its hands back and began to push itself up. As rigidly and stiffly as possible, Alpha's body began to rise to its feet. Doctor Luminous spoke aghast over my internal receiver, a tone of horror in his voice. "This makes no sense... Energy output is at zero... It shouldn't be able to move..."

Doctor Luminous was not the only one unnerved. We all were. Even Mettaton's seething bitterness had been replaced by a look of utter bewilderment. Corvus was the first to speak, looking like he was unsure if he should draw his sword. "What sorcery is this...?"

But I knew. I knew what it was that was moving Alpha's corpse. The gas emanating from his remains was not even a gas at all. Sincerely unnerved, I muttered the identity of the cloud rising from our enemy's body as my HUD detected critical levels of a viral presence in the cloud. "The virus..."

"Do you see this, doctor?" A familiar voice seemed to echo from everywhere as Alpha's corpse stood tall, arms outstretched to his sides with the gaseous form of the virus engulfing him. As the virus filled the cavity in his torso, that which was rising from the remains of Alpha's neck took on the vague shape of a stallion's head. "I have ascended!"

"How... Wha... Have you forgotten that you are dead?! I ended you! You should be done for!" Mettaton yelled in frustration as the undead machine king before us stood triumphantly, yet stiffly as the maverick virus oozed from its wounds.

Alpha laughed in delight at his killer's confusion. "Yes, you did! And quite unexpectedly, at that! I know not who designed you, but they should be commended! How does an entertainment robot overpower the king of the approaching new world?! It shouldn't be possible, and yet you did it! But bear in mind, this is merely my body. My mind...will not be so easily erased."

Doctor Luminous then called out through the voice emitter next to my face. "Alpha! The virus that has triggered these outbreaks... Have you been infected too?!"

"It's worse than that, doc..." I spoke up next, being intimately familiar with this situation through a similar fictional scenario. "He's not infected with the virus. He IS the virus. The Alpha Virus!"

"Well... How would you come to that conclusion so quickly, Project H? Nevertheless...you are quite right. I am the virus and the virus is me. My A.I. now sees and knows everything through all it infects. And I will guide my people to the new age they deserve." Alpha proudly declared through his spectral form, opening a pit in my gut as I knew that the Project H series was going to get much grimmer very soon.

"You're mad! You can't expect yourself to maintain the same consistent cerebral functionality when your very consciousness is bound to a virus that induces psychotic aggression in those it infects!" Doctor Luminous yelled in a near panic. The poor guy.

"And yet, I remain myself even as the virus merges with me. And cease your panic, doctor. I did promise that you would be spared, did I not?" Alpha retorted as he then stiffly pointed at Mettaton. "But not you. You will be most useful, you devious performer!"

I looked on in horror as the entire gaseous form of the virus inhabiting Alpha's corpse suddenly abandoned it before rushing forward and engulfing a startled Mettaton. He yelled and flailed, trying to push the virus away. I just about panicked as I knew what this was going to result in. "Oh no no no no, not Mettaton!"

Sans began to mutter to himself in fright as well. If Mettaton went maverick, there would be no way they would ever get him back home. However, I soon noticed Mettaton calmed down. He looked puzzled as he examined his arms and then his body. Suddenly smirking to himself, he just crossed his arms and waited. I was left confused, but so too was Alpha as he suddenly began to speak. "Wait a minute... Where is it? WHERE IS YOUR A.I.?!"

Mettaton just laughed as the Alpha Virus searched in vain for what I assume was the central component that contains a machine's identity and sense of self. "Oh please, I have never had the need for such an outdated piece of electronics!"

As if to put all of our unspoken questions to rest, Alpha was quick to figure out exactly what Mettaton was implying. "I... I see what you are now! You are some sort of...incorporeal being possessing a robotic shell! This isn't your body! This is just a vehicle for you to pilot!"

"Right you are, your excellency! Just don't go telling everyone you meet now. A magician never reveals his secrets now, does he?" Mettaton retorted as the virus abandoned its attempts to corrupt him and returned to its previous body. I breathed a huge sigh of relief. I sincerely thought that we were about to lose the guy.

"Geh... No matter. It's not like this was the extent of my return. Even with my body ruined, Maretropolis is still doomed." Alpha grumbled before pointing to the east. "As I speak, my armada is approaching from the east. By sunrise, this city will have become the first reminder of the fate of this world's organic life."

"Boss! What about us?!" Aries finally shouted after being quiet for much too long. "You're that virus you were talking about?! Does that mean...my bro and I will..."

"Calm yourself, Aries. I have granted you and your siblings full immunity to my viral presence. I need you to remain yourselves to be fully effective in your duties." Alpha replied before pointing at the two of them. "Retreat for now and await word from me. And make certain you have left the city by the time my armada arrives. You don't want to be here when that happens."

Alpha then turned his attention to Mettaton, Sans, and myself. "While this did not go quite the way I would have preferred, this is only a minor setback. You will not be rid of me so easily, Hunter. Not while the virus continues to spread. And next time, Aquarius and Orion will be online. We will meet again."

As a low chuckle echoed from the virus, it dissipated until my HUD could no longer detect it. All that was left was Alpha's motionless husk. With the whole mess having apparently resolved itself, all of Mettaton's floating drones vanished in puffs of magical sparks. All eyes then fell upon Aries and Corvus as they stood silently while looking back at us.

Realizing that he and his brother were outnumbered, Aries began to discreetly back away. "So, the boss said to retreat, so I guess that's what we're gonna do..."

"Heh, nope." Sans retorted before several Gaster Blasters materialized around Aries and Corvus, prompting them to look almost panicked. Just to add to their predicament, dozens of Mettaton's drones popped up as well with their 'faces' aglow. Sans then looked at me with his left eye glowing with a pale blue light, "Whaddya say, boss? Should we make sure they don't get away?"

I looked at the two wary machine warriors. My HUD confirmed that what Alpha said was true. There was no trace of a viral presence in them. And while they were our enemies, I could not forget that look in their eyes when that filly fell from the collapsing room Alpha's attack had wrecked. After a moment of thought, I made my choice. "Let them go."

Both Corvus and Aries looked at me in disbelief. Sans too looked up at me as if he was confused over what he just heard, but Mettaton then asked, "Um... Are you quite sure about that? After all they did to try and destroy us?"

"They're not mavericks. They're not carrying the virus." I reaffirmed my choice, hoping that I was not making a mistake.

With some hesitation, Mettaton and Sans did dismiss their minions. Although Sans soon sighed as he smiled with a chuckle. "Heheh... Mercy, huh? You really do remind me of the kid."

Aries let out a sigh of relief before patting his cannon on the side. "Yeah, I think I'm good for some maintenance. And Krakatoa misses little Vesuvius. Let's go home, baby. Need to get your little sister put back together."

Clearly having his fill of action for the night, Aries took off running to the west and down the street. Corvus lingered a while longer, his eyes meeting mine. We shared a long stare as he brought his hands together to make a type of hand sign before he spoke to me. "You showed honor tonight, Hunter. We will meet again."

An instant later, he vanished in a sudden display of distorted air. My HUD could not detect him. He was just gone, but I did not expect him to strike again. I then turned to Sans and Mettaton, knowing that we were not out of trouble yet. "Well, we sent them packing. But if Alpha wasn't kidding, we've probably got one last challenge to face. You guys wanna help out one more time?"

"Nah, count me out. I already stuck my neck out too far with those guys. Still can't believe I'm still alive after all that." Sans replied with a very uneasy grin on his face. Probably aware that he was not going anywhere for a while, he started to step towards a trash bin. "I'll just...uh...hide over here for the rest of this mess. Just lemme know when it's all over, yeah?"

I almost laughed as Sans lifted the top, jumped in, then put the lid back down over the trash bin. However, Mettaton cast the bin a bemused stare before he asked, "Why does this bring to mind 'smiley trash bag' right now?"

Sans did not take kindly to that and stuck his head up out of the bin with the lid situated atop his head. "Oh shut up!"

That got a laugh out of me before Sans went back into hiding. I then turned to Mettaton, who then looked back at me with a smirk as he provided a response to my prior question. "Well, it seems we're still in this together, my friend. One last hurrah before the night is over?"

"Glad to have you with me, Mettaton." I replied before shaking hands with him. However, I then saw him cast his gaze to the rubble where Alpha's victim still lay motionless. My HUD confirmed that the little filly was still alive, but...

"Do you think she will be all right?" Mettaton asked in sincere concern for the child.

"I don't know..." I retorted quietly. I knew that the world of the Power Ponies and Project H was nothing but fiction, so anything that happened was inconsequential to the grand scheme of things. But my conscience would not leave me alone. "Doc. Is there anything we can do?"

Doctor Luminous promptly replied on the other end of the transmission. "I've already contacted the nearest hospital and transmitted her coordinates to them. They're on their way."

Sure enough, my auditory sensors detected the very distant wail of ambulance sirens. A smile on my face, I looked up at Mettaton. "She'll be fine. Help is on the way."

"Good to hear... Now then, shall we be off?" Mettaton replied with a very relieved grin on his face.

"Yep. This way." I said as my flight thrusters flared up along with Mettaton's rocket engines as his wing projectors came back online. We flew through the night sky and over the rooftops, leaving Alpha's lifeless corpse where it stood. I felt confident as long as Mettaton was with me, but I had no idea what I was really getting myself into.

We soon arrived at the harbor and landed at the edge of a concrete pier. The place was dark and silent with only a couple of cargo ships docked. The only sound to reach my auditory sensors were the lapping of waves against the piers. Aside from that, it was deceptively peaceful. No one else was around as we faced the ocean. No matter how well my eyes scanned the horizon, I could not see anything. "You think it was all a bluff?"

"I wouldn't be so sure..." Mettaton muttered as I noticed the aiming reticle on his visor twist with bits of code and shapes popping up on it here and there. "Oh dear... It's out there. Quite a long ways off, but there's a lot of them."

"Really?" I retorted before trying to scan more effectively through my HUD. It was dozens of miles away, but there was definitely something out there. At most a few hundred aircraft cruising towards our location. "Oooooh crap... That's... We're gonna have to go R-Type of these things, aren't we?"

"As much as I love the sound of daring blaze of glory into enemy lines, I'd much rather get home alive. Any ideas to increase the odds of our survival, darling?" Mettaton asked while maintaining a slightly cocky air about himself, though he was not trying to hide his concern.

"Um... I might be able to get some help. Hold on." I reflexively brought my left hand to my helmet as I tried to contact some familiar faces. "Come on, pick up..."

Thankfully, I did get a response. "This is Masked Matter-Horn of the Power Ponies! We're in the middle of an outbreak right now, so this better be good!"

Glad to hear the voice of someone I recognized, I cut to the chase. "It's Hunter, Trot! And we've got a problem out over the bay. Alpha showed up again and I managed to put him down, but..."

"YOU put him down?" Mettaton asked with his arms crossed, his exposed eye giving me a bit of a playful leer as he made sure I did not forget that it was he who dealt the final blow.

"Details, details. Anyway, it's bad, Trot. I'm counting dozens of targets several dozen miles out over the sea. Is those things reach Maretropolis, I don't think there's gonna be many survivors and there's no way we can evacuate the place in time. The only way to stop it is to shoot them all down." I then continued to explain, not entirely certain if I was ready for such a challenge myself.

"Are you serious?! Well... I... OK, I'll talk it over with the girls and see if we can spare any help. You go on ahead, but give us some time to catch up. I'll radio in we can't make it!" Trot replied before the signal was cut. I lowered my hand from my head, sighing as I tried to mentally prepare myself for what was likely to be a hectic aerial battle.

Mettaton then leaned towards me as he asked, "So, I've been wondering... I've been seeing a lot of equine details in just about everyone we've seen tonight. I don't suppose that the help you've requested also happen to be of the hoofed variety?"

I cracked a crooked smile as I glanced at him, knowing my response would weird him out about as much as it would have to me three years ago. "They're ponies. And you're gonna see a lot of them in this world."

"Ponies...? As in...the little pastel kind? With hair you can brush? Who live in castles and have tea parties? THOSE kinds of ponies?" Mettaton retorted while looking like he was starting to cringe. Not that I blame him.

I snickered giddily as I waved my hands before me, "Eeeeeehhhhh, kind of. But not really. They're... Well... Just look at this world. Trust me when I say that this world subverts your expectations. This world and the real world outside this fictional realm is nowhere near as vapid and saccharine as what we're both familiar with."

Mettaton brought his hand to his chin, cradling it as his eyes scanned me. "Hmmm... Well, if they designed something as spectacular as you, then they must have more depth to them than I'm assuming."

I know I was not doing a very good job of explaining how Equestria and its people work and how they break the mold of similar parallels between them and silly children toys where he and I come from. And it was not important. We had a threat to quell. I then unfolded my flight thrusters as they began to flare up. "Anyway, enough of that. You coming?"

"Oh, absolutely! A couple of flying aces facing impossible odds against an entire sky armada? I couldn't ask for a better setup for a finale!" Mettaton replied with his usual flair as his own rocket engines began to growl. Seconds later, we took to the night sky and flew east while keeping our engine output low. I was hoping at least one of the Power Ponies could provide us with some assistance.

"I don't like this... My visor's HUD can still detect them on the horizon, but I'm not seeing anything through the standard visual spectrum yet..." I grumbled as we flew alongside each other. I was quick to scan my body's conditions. That long scuffle with Alpha and his subordinates had whittled my integrity down by roughly half. I would have to be cautious and stay on the move for this clash.

After maybe five minutes of flight, something caught my eye. A beam of sorts flew past us from behind. Mettaton mistook it for a threat as he called out, "Oh?! Seems we've got trouble from behind!"

I was not so quick to judge. That shot was nowhere close to hitting us. And it carried a familiar icy cold attribute to it. I smiled, knowing we were no longer alone. "Nope! That's just the cavalry saying hello!"

I turned myself over so I could look back while keeping myself flying forward. Sure enough, I saw two forms flying towards us under the glow of the moon. I recognized one as Zapp. The other seemed to be Masked Matter-Horn using a rocket-powered armored hang glider. I waved with my hand as I called out, "Glad you could make it ladies! How're the rest holding up?"

"Saddle Rager's handling most of the work while the rest are backing her up. And... Um..." Trot replied as she began to fly up alongside us. She and Mettaton gave each other some of the strangest looks I had seen that night.

Zapp then came up close to me and asked, "Perplexing automaton. Where did thou find him?"

"Heh, he found me. And don't let his...unorthodox design fool you. He took Alpha down entirely on his own not even half an hour ago." I explained while anticipating their response.

Zapp and Masked Matter-Horn glanced at each other with looks of shock before the latter looked back to Mettaton. "Seriously?! You destroyed him?! Even we couldn't quite do that last time!"

Mettaton flashed a confident smirk as he reveled in the attention. "A worthy foe indeed! Although I'm sorry to say you haven't seen the last of him."

Zapp was quick to glance at me. "He perished, yet he still lives? How?!"

"I'll tell you later at your headquarters. Right now, we've got a more pressing issue to deal with." I replied before we started to take our places as a sort of formation. I took point while Mettaton and Masked Matter-Horn went to the sides due to their wider wingspans. Zapp hung back a bit and maintained a slightly higher elevation than me. Before long, I could see the blinking lights that likely adorned the wingtips of our targets. "Oh boy... You all see that?"

Trot adjusted her goggles as it seemed that they contained electronic functions. They were what I likely contacted her through in the first place. "Yeah... This one looks like a doozy. Lots and lots of bombers, maybe a dozen heavy cruisers, and quite a few fighters. The bombers won't put up much resistance, but the rest..."

"Ha! Let the curtains rise! They're not designed for taking on little pesky flies like us, am I right?" Mettaton called out to give us a boost of morale. He was certainly correct. Our opponents were not designed for antipersonnel combat. We had the advantage in terms of sheer mobility and size while packing enough firepower to match them. Victory was by no means implausible.

Zapp also sounded like she was fired up a fair bit as well. "He speaks the truth. Onward to victory!"

"Roger that! Let's turn it up!" I called out as I flared up my flight thrusters much closer to maximum output as Trot and Mettaton did the same with Zapp flapping her wings faster to keep up with speeds that would make Rainbow Dash proud. Exhilaration filled me as we rocketed towards the opposition. Seconds later, bursts of energy began to fly by us at increasing frequency as the fleet began to open fire. But sure enough, we were simply too small compared to the dozens of aircraft for them to get an accurate lock onto us. I returned fire with rapid shots from the H-Buster as Zapp unleashed lightning bolts from her pendant. Trot fired concentrated freeze rays, likely to freeze over the aircraft and make them plunge into the sea below, and Mettaton unleashed powerful concentrated bursts from his arm cannon that tore through anything that got in its way. Right off the bat, we were making some astonishing progress. They could not touch us!

The bombers were complete sitting ducks, only able to fire with twin blaster cannons affixed below the domed cockpit situated at the front, the forward-facing windshield composed of interlocking hexagonal glass plates. Designed for bombing ground targets and sporting a green paintjob, they were bulky and not designed for air-to-air combat. While certainly durable regardless, concentrated fire would send them falling in flames into he sea below.

Rather than rely on charged shots when there were so many enemy fighters in the sky, I resorted to swapping to the Metta Option to summon three extra attack drones around me for extra firepower. Better to fire rapidly and quickly instead of wasting time charging up for heavy shots against individual targets. I think the pilots were even showing signs of confusion due to my jet black and hot pink color scheme matching Mettaton's own.

I was especially impressed with Trot's primary means of taking down the bomber. She would encase one of the wings with a heavy layer of ice, messing up the fighter's weight distribution and adding a great deal of wind resistance, causing the bombers to veer off course and often right into each other for a spectacular crash. Zapp was even more impressive, coating herself in lightning and shooting right through her targets with no resistance. Mettaton was using a similar tactic to my own, summoning many of his mini drones to add extra layers of firepower to his already impressive arsenal. In the off chance that a shot did clip him, it always hit his large semi physical wings for nothing more than a minor inconvenience.

Before long, one of the heavy cruisers came into view among the sea of green bombers. These were longer and narrow with a predominantly blue paintjob, almost appearing to be whale-like in shape. They returned fire by launching salvos of homing missiles right at us. Thankfully, they too were not designed for antipersonnel combat and completely missed as long as we stayed on the move. I decided to get in close, drawing the H-Saber and cleaving its scorching plasma blade right through the cruiser's entire hull as we passed each other. I must have hit something important since explosions began to rip through the structure before it blew itself in two at the keel and fell out of the sky.

After that, I came under fire from another cruiser and returned fire with homing missiles of my own. I disabled the limiter on my weapon systems, switched from Metta Option to Homing Torpedo, and dumped my Variable Weapon System's entire energy reserves into a salvo of fifty missiles. Twice. One hundred missile hits later, the entire cruiser listed heavily to one side as it began to fall.

Zapp was completely impossible for the cruisers to hit. The smallest out of the four of us, she flew with speed and response times that rivaled that of Rainbow Dash herself. The cruisers she tangled with were subjected to the ferocity of a thunderstorm with lightning bolts sending them plummeting to the sea. Masked Matter-Horn used her enemy's firepower against them, forcefully redirecting the missiles right back at them with levitation magic. Mettaton opted to overwhelm his targets with sheer numbers, sending dozens of his drones out to surround the cruisers and bombard it while he scored heavier charged shots into their hulls. I think he was tempted to send out his shoulder-mounted drill weapons to rip them up like Swiss cheese, but that would leave him dangerously lacking in evasiveness.

Eventually, we finally started to run into some trouble. A flash of red illuminated by the moon flew at me with startling speed, forcing me to use the Nova Strike to tear right through whatever was coming at me. I looked back immediately afterward, seeing a sleek red aircraft falling to the sea below. Fighter aircraft. Speedy maneuverable air vehicles designed for air-to-air combat and likely heavily armed. They were likely there to protect the fleet. Another came at me as we continued to pick off the bombers, forcing me to send out Homing Torpedoes to shoot it down with their tenacious tracking capabilities being able to counter the fighter's speed. However, I was quick to see Mettaton's legs suddenly smash right into the cockpits of two fighters, followed by the aircraft lurching erratically before I saw bulky metallic objects getting hurled out of the gapping holes in the windshields. Drones of some sort serving as the pilots?

I did not have time to ponder this strange approach in dealing with the fighters. I had to contend with my own as the four of us had split up to take on the fleet more effectively. But after shooting down another fighter and a couple of bombers, I found myself facing down another cruiser. But as it launched missiles at me, two fighters came flying past me and opened fire upon the cruiser with six blaster cannons on each fighter. They even launched missiles from under their wings, blowing the cruiser out of the sky with their coordinated and unexpected strike. That was when it hit me. "Wait a second! Is Mettaton seriously piloting those with his feet?!"

It was the only explanation I could think of Mettaton's autonomous legs must have hijacked the two fighters and were now attacking their very confused comrades. That would also make Mettaton an even smaller target. While Zapp was having no issue keeping up with the occasional fighters, Trot was forced to generate a barrier around herself to avoid getting shot down by their strafing runs. Even Mettaton had to erect his heart shield now and then.

Eventually, the four of us were herded back towards each other as the rest of the fleet caught on to Mettaton's strategy and ganged up on the commandeered fighters, shooting them down and forcing Mettaton's legs to abandon them at the last second before returning to his body. We had taken out quite a chunk of the fleet, but now we were cruising along far ahead of the rest of the fleet while more than a dozen fighters circled us like vultures ready to close in for the kill. Mettaton grumbled as we had little in the way of options, "They're finally starting to get smart on us, hm?"

"Well, Hunter? Any ideas? We shoot one down, the rest will unload on us." Trot asked while we minded our captors. If we were to try increasing our altitude, they would only pursue us.

A quick glance down was all it took for me to see a way out. A smirk on my face, I called out my answer. "Here's an idea. Dive!"

Without delay, I went into a fall as I rocketed towards the sea below. My companions wasted no time in following, the lot of us letting out a yell of exhilaration as the entire squadron dove after us. We eventually pulled out of our fall just in time, flying not even ten feet over the surface of the ocean while every last fighter that was chasing us crashed right into the ocean behind us. Wasting no time, I charged up the H-Buster with Homing Torpedo selected, unleashing a volley of fifty missiles that shot across the ocean's surface before abruptly shooting straight up and slamming into enemy fighters from below. But before I could recharge to fire off another salvo, Zapp quickly flew up alongside me. "Hunter, hold your weapons! This is a prime opportunity for me!"

"All right! Go get 'em, Zapp!" I replied as the Power Ponies' mistress of the storm flew on ahead of us. She tucked her arms in against her chest as she went into a spiral. "Whoa, is she gonna...?"

"Face the power of the gale, thou mechanical marauders!" She howled before Zapp was engulfed by a towering waterspout while we followed behind at a safe distance as Zapp likely kept the wind near the bottom weak to keep us from getting drawn in. We all looked up in awe as her howling vortex began to suck up every last one of the remaining fighters, bombers, and cruisers. The entire tornado turned into bits of red, green, and blue as the captured aircraft tumbled out of control.

"You know, I take back all of my original assumptions! You are all quite smashing, my little ponies!" Mettaton called out with a hearty laugh as I too was blown away by how easily Zapp took down the remainder of the air fleet. Man, I bet Rainbow Dash is going to wish she was the one who did that when she finds out.

Zapp eventually dispersed her tornado and sent the tumbling aircraft falling right into the ocean. Dozens of massive splashes surrounded us as the roar of rocket engines faded with only the hiss coming from those of Mettaton and myself being heard. But was it over? Zapp was certainly pleased with herself as we caught up to her. "Ha! Not even the pinnacle in aviation engineering can match the wrath of the storm! Sleep in your watery graves, foul mavericks!"

"Good show, Zapp! But we might not be out of the woods yet. Let's increase altitude and get our bearings first." Masked Matter-Horn said before we began to rise at a slower cruising speed. We eventually returned to our starting altitude and got back into our original formation. There was not a single aircraft in the sky. And not one had managed to slip by us. "How's it looking, Hunter? Was that the last of them?"

"Hang on a second..." I mumbled before I had my HUD perform a thorough analysis of the space ahead of us. "Nope, looks like that was the last of... Wait... Hold on, I'm getting... Whoa... Whoa, that's..."

"Good news followed by an abrupt shift in tone followed by stammering disbelief. That can't bode well." Mettaton retorted with some savvy snark as he read my mind.

"Yeah, that sums it up. I'm seeing... Good lord, that's... That's a big one..." I spoke while my visor's HUD detected a truly colossal beast of an airship cruising far ahead of us. More wide than it was tall, it likely served as an aircraft carrier on top of carrying heavy artillery on its hull. "I've got a match here... Leviathan-class sky fortress. Codenamed 'Manta Ray'... This is gonna be a doozy."

Masked Matter-Horn sounded like she knew exactly who to ask for information about such a thing. "Doctor, are you listening? I know robotics is the field you specialize in, but do you have any intel on that?"

Doctor Luminous did here her and spoke to us through my external emitter. "Yes, and I'm amazed one actually exists. A prototype was under development, but the project was canceled due to being too costly and impractical. I suppose Alpha managed to get it completed if that is indeed the only one of its kind... That thing is likely packing more than enough ordnance on its own to level Maretropolis. If you don't destroy it here..."

As we and the sky fortress cruised towards each other, Zapp then spoke up. "Well, what would be the best means to bring down this flying behemoth?"

"From what I can ascertain from here... There are two options. One would be to storm the bridge and set the entire ship to crash into he ocean. The other would be to take out the reactor core. There should even be a direct route to it through the hanger." Luminous replied as I heard the faint tapping of keystrokes.

Mettaton was quick to offer his input as well. "Taking out the bridge does sound like the most direct approach, but nothing says climactic like going into the belly of the beast and taking out its very power source."

We did not have much time to talk, so we would have to decide quickly before we were within range of the Manta Ray's arsenal. I quickly considered our options. Taking out the bridge would probably be the quickest means to get the job done. And the most likely choice. The enemy would probably expect us to go right for it. And we would have to contend with all the weaponry set atop the ship's hull. No way we would be getting through that in one piece. But I doubt they would ever expect us to go right for the source of the ship's power supply. Making up my mind, I took point. "Reactor core, it is. They won't see it coming."

As I said that, the truly massive form of the Manta Ray flying fortress began to come into visual range. It was truly a monster of an air craft, probably spanning maybe a fifth of Maretropolis' size. It would probably take several squadrons to shoot it down. Its design was indeed reminiscent of a massive manta ray with what was likely the hanger entrance serving as the 'mouth'. My HUD even detected massive amounts of explosives inside the wide 'fins', which would likely be dropped on Maretropolis within the hour. Trot then spoke grimly, "This is a first for us... You think we can do this?"

"It's that, or Maretropolis is lost. You all ready for this?" I retorted while arming myself with Homing Torpedo. I was expecting the fortress to launch more fighters and I was going to have to make sure none got by us.

Mettaton sounded both tense, yet quite fired up as well. "As ready as we will ever be. Let the curtains rise for the finale!"

"Roger that. Let's take it to them! Maintain formation!" I called out as I flared up my flight thrusters to increase speed while my companions did the same to keep up with me. As long as we maintained a high speed and did not maintain one direction for long, we should have been hard to shoot down.

My assumptions were correct. It was not long before the many cannons lining the Manta Ray's hull began to open fire upon us. Bursts of energy and roaring missiles zipped by us as the air became thick with enemy fire. However, I was quick to notice loud distant booms followed by streams of distorted air left in the wake of bits of solid mass. I flinched as I realized that the Manta Ray was outfitted with rail cannons. While my shield projector had held against the weapon systems of the fighter air craft of the squadron we had just sunk, I dare not try blocking a shot with that much mass and force behind it out of fear of the impact ripping my arm off.

Sure enough, I saw the mouth of the Manta Ray open before red fighter air craft began to fly out. We began to decrease altitude as we all unloaded on the escaping fighters to insure none would make it to Maretropolis. Zapp roared as lightning bolts tore through our targets, "You shall not pass!"

We soon managed to close the distance and flew right towards the gaping entrance to the hanger. We tried to slow down as we entered the very maw of the sky fortress, countless rows of red and green air craft as far as the eye could see. Countless robots of varying types scrambled around as if in a panic, trying to shoot us down with smaller and weaker weapon than what we had just been exposed to. I glanced around while we stayed on the move, trying to locate the tunnel that led to the reactor core. Thankfully, Doctor Luminous was quick to guide me. "There! On your right!"

A quick glance in that direction did indeed reveal a large rectangular gap at the far end of the hanger. Wasting no time, I guided my companions towards it. There was no point in engaging the ship's crew if the entire thing was about to be sent to the bottom of the sea. "Right, this way! Let's get this over with!"

It was almost too easy getting into the Manta Ray and then into the reactor core's access tunnel in under a minute. Once we were actually flying through the long metal tunnel, it became apparent of just how massive the ship was. It felt like the core was almost a full mile away. But as we flew down the middle of the tunnel, alarms began to blare throughout the ship. Spinning orange lamps lit up along the walls as Mettaton asked, "You don't suppose they know we're here, do you?"

"Do you really have to ask?" Masked Matter-Horn replied before we noticed some movement up ahead. Something was starting to slide in from the left wall. A solid sheet of metal? Trot's horn lit up with an icy blue glow as she called out in shock, "Bulkheads! They're trying to trap us in here!"

"Hold it there, Trot! Speed up!" I yelled before all of us tried to increase speed to slip by the bulkhead before it could close and lock us out. Trot was able to slow it down just enough with her ice magic before it slammed just behind us. And it was not the last. Over and over, bulkheads began to slide in from multiple directions. Up, down, left, right, we had no way of predicting which direction they would come from. We had less than four seconds to react to each closing bulkhead, but poor Mettaton and Trot had to turn themselves sideways half the time to compensate for their wide wingspans. It was nothing more than a mad dash to the center of the sky fortress before we could get locked in. We were not even thinking about how we would get back out.

Eventually, we burst into the vast brightly lit reactor chamber. It was probably large and spacious enough to hold most of Ponyville itself. In the middle of the almost spherical room stood a towering pillar of glass containing a massive glowing yellow orb. It was indeed a type of reactor with that orb being the power source of the entire ship. But we did not have time to think about how we would deal with it since mere seconds after we entered, many of the reflective panels serving as the chamber's walls slid open to reveal automatic turrets that began to open fire.

"There's...too many!" Zapp shrieked as she did everything in her power to avoid every shot coming our way. It was impossible. No matter how fast we were or how many turrets we blasted, there were simply too many to deal with. I saw Masked Matter-Horn go into a spiral as her glider was hit, only barely able to right herself and hover in place with its pivoting rocket thrusters aiming downward as she put a barrier around herself. No more than a minute after entering the reactor chamber, the four of us were backed up against each other while showing visible signs of battle damage. The completely unarmored Zapp clutched at her shoulder with her outfit having multiple scorched sections and tears in it. Dozens of turrets were locked on. All we could do to not get shot was to not move. We were stuck.

"It was a good idea on paper..." Trot muttered as we remained as still as we could while hovering in place. I never could have imagined that a location like a reactor core would ever be so heavily armed. Or maybe it was wishful thinking.

Just when I thought the situation could not get any worse, a familiar voice called out over the sky fortress' intercom. "Well, this was an unexpected turn of events. What were you thinking, trapping yourselves in the belly of this magnificent beast? Did you really believe something as important to this fortress' functioning as its power source would be left entirely unguarded?"

"That... Alpha, you craven cur! Show yourself, tyrant!" Zapp roared as she glared around at our surroundings. She did not know he was merely a virus at the time. He could not show himself, even though I am very sure he wanted to.

That smug tone of his never wavering, the maverick king spoke. "How I wish I could, Zapp. But I simply am not able to at the moment. A shame too. I would at least like to see you with my own eyes as Maretropolis ceases to exist. There is no way out. Even if you were to disable the core's defenses, how would you ever escape? Those bulkheads are not going to open for you."

"Oh yeah?! We'll... We'll just..." Trot shouted back before she fell silent. I glanced over my shoulder, seeing her eyes darting back in forth in frantic thought. "I'm...out of ideas..."

A laugh came from the intercom system as Alpha's voice echoed through the chamber. "And you should be. You're not getting out of here. It's too bad you will not be able to witness the end of Maretropolis. For when this Manta Ray flies over the city, it will...disappear. Until then, I suppose I will leave you four to contemplate your final hours."

Alpha went silent. We were alone, countless energy turrets locked onto us. I groaned with my head bowed, realizing just what a mistake this had been. I chose the wrong resolution and probably defied the canon path of the story. "Sorry, ladies... I think I made a mistake..."

"We can't fault you for that, Hunter... It was the safer choice. Or so it seemed..." Zapp said quietly as the moment became disquietly calm. If this was not the way the story was supposed to go, what was going to happen?

"What an abhorrent way for an episode to end... A cliffhanger, perhaps? Or do the heroes truly fall?" Mettaton mused with a resigned tone all but devoid of his usual flair. But as a brief moment of silence went by, I heard that flair return. "Or...does the ensemble dark horse have a joker in his deck?"

Trot sounded both frustrated, yet intrigued by Mettaton's choice of words. "Huh? You?! Well, if you've got something to offer, let's hear it!"

Mettaton smirked as we all turned to look at him over our shoulders. "Well... Maybe... I can't say for certain it will get us out of this mess. The doctor...tinkered with a special function a while back, but it never got any further than the alpha phase. I can't make any guarantees on how well it will perform."

"OK, so it's untested... But is it effective?" I asked while wondering how much time we had until we reached Maretropolis. The sky fortress was definitely not built for speed, but it was difficult to say when we would arrive.

"Oh, like you would not believe. If this works as well as I suspect, victory will be ours." Mettaton replied with a smirk on his lips.

"And should it not...?" Zapp then asked, her wings flapping weakly as she cringed in pain from her very visible wounds.

Mettaton went silent for a moment as he looked away from us. His response was pretty much what I was dreading. "Then.....it will make for the perfect curtain call."

I did not like the tone of finality in his voice. I had already gotten quite a scare when Aries got a cheap shot on him. "Dude, you know there's people waiting for you back home. And you don't have a failsafe in place. You're not like me! You won't get kicked out of this world if something goes wrong!"

He looked at me without an ounce of humor in his eye. "Then name any alternatives you might have to suggest."

He got us. None of us could find a response to that. Eventually, I said the only thing I could think of. "Just...try to make it out of this alive. I don't know what I'm gonna tell Sans if you don't make it."

"Oh, I never said I had any intention of letting myself perish here. If I can survive this, I will." Mettaton said with a proud smile as he began to float away from us. "Now, I must advise that you give me some room. I'd hate for you three to get caught in the crossfire."

We all watched from where we were. Mettaton loftily drifted through the air backwards. Slowly. Many of the turrets continued to track him, but did not fire. Trot then muttered to me, "You think he really has a way out for us?"

"I dunno... I've barely known the guy for maybe just over an hour." I retorted quietly while keeping a constant eye on our mechanical ally. What sort of ace up his sleeve did he have? His 'NEO' form had already proven itself to be a force to be reckoned with. He defeated Alpha with it, after all. What could be beyond that?

Once a respectable distance from us, Mettaton looked up at nothing in particular. "Are you watching, your excellency? Because now is the time for the final curtain call for the night! I hope you won't miss this!"

It was then that it happened. I saw the glowing heart shape at the base of Mettaton's torso begin to rotate once more, turning clockwise until it returned to an upright position. Dozens of his mini drones appeared all over the reactor chamber equipped with speaker systems. I suppose he just cannot function to the best of his ability without fitting music. However, my HUD was quick to detect brief displays of static under the glass heart-shaped panel on his chest. And when it faded, I saw a single symbol displayed in the same green font as before. An infinity symbol.

It was at this point that something happened I still do not understand. Static began to flood my vision as...something happened with my optic sensors. The static soon cleared with only the edges of my vision jumbling with static. And what I saw before me... Was it a vision? What was I looking at?

I can only describe the view before me as a vast cave system with a colossal mass of machinery set in the middle of a lake of magma. It seemed to be a subterranean geothermal power plant. There was no signs of life with the entire place being eerily quiet, the power plant being completely dormant. The place had likely been abandoned some time ago.

A mere moment later, I saw lights on the power plant flick on. It was followed by the groans and whirring of machinery as the power plant began to come online. But I did not get the feeling that it was being operated by anyone inside it. It seemed to have been activated by a wireless signal. Alarms began to go off in the distance. Before I could ponder on this further, static once more flooded my vision before fading to reveal that I was back in the reactor chamber with Mettaton hovering ahead of me. And then... The music. That familiar bombastic tune began to play as Mettaton grinned as an alarm began to serenade the music, giving off a powerful sense of danger.

Vents opened all over Mettaton's body as air began to get sucked into them, the gas surrounding him beginning to brighten as it became heated. The alarm blaring over the ship's intercom combined with flashing orange lights situated around the reactor chamber had me suspect that the ship's own sensors could detect that something had gone horribly wrong. A powerful hiss came from Mettaton as the gas surrounding him practically ignited and engulfed him in a scorching hot orb of light. I watched in awe, my HUD barely able to comprehend what was happening while Masked Matter-Horn and Zapp watched in silent suspense. Painfully curious, I spoke softly. "Doc... Are you seeing this?"

Doctor Luminous spoke over my internal receiver, his voice carrying a tone of utter disbelief. "Energy output... Processing rates... These kinds of readings shouldn't be possible on a machine of that size!"

As if to further illustrate his point, something blew in the side of my head as static and jumbled text scrambled across my visor. Smoke leaked from the side of my helmet for a moment before my systems stabilized, but it was clear that whatever Mettaton had activated, his systems were far exceeding whatever limits they had mere minutes ago. And my own HUD could not even process what it was detecting. This new power...was out of this world!

I watched with tingling anticipation flooding my systems as a burst of energy exploded outward, the two long pauldrons that had previously served as Mettaton's legs falling free from the orb of light as they were jettisoned. Their rocket engines activated, causing them to fly off to somewhere while my eyes were glued to the spectacle unfolding before us. It was at this point hat the turrets began to unload on Mettaton, even those that had been previously locked onto the rest of us. I doubt heir shots were even getting by the barrier of burning gas as massive bolts of arcing electricity began to reach out from the inside the burning orb and raked along the walls and ceiling of the reactor chamber. Every turrets that was zapped by this byproduct of Mettaton's new functions was instantly fried. Just as it seemed like this first phase was about to run its course, I heard Mettaton yell out from inside that miniature star. "Time for this ensemble dark horse...TO SHOW YOU HOW IT'S DONE!!!"

His battle cry finished, the orb of burning gas dissipated with a flash to reveal Mettaton's trump card. To be fair, any physical changes was unexpectedly minimalistic. His pauldrons, as I just mentioned, had been removed to reveal his long flat spaulders from his previous form, but his left arm had become a matching arm cannon to that on his right. But the most alarming change of all were the massive half circle particle wings with jagged edges emanating from somewhere on his back, probably from his previous breastplate. Instead of flickering rapidly with shades of pink, they gradually paled and bolded between shades of an alarming red. Any glowing parts of his body that had been a hot pink were now a shocking shade of red. This change, while minimal in physical changes, was astronomical in damage output. I could just tell by looking at Mettaton as he grinned menacingly. Trot then quietly whispered, "Looks like he took out the turrets. You think we should back him up?"

I shook my head, a new tension filling the air. "No... He's completely out of our league now."

Panels lining the walls opened outward to reveal pegasi robots that flew in with cannons affixed to their sides. The ship's crew had detected the disturbance and were moving to neutralize the threat. But as Mettaton raised his right arm high, he looked to us. "You might want to take cover, darlings!"

"Oh boy... Get close to me!" Trot shouted before she projected a barrier around the three of us. Light began to emanate from the mouth of his arm cannon as the enemy drew near. But just as they began to open fire, I was taken aback by what happened next. Thousands upon thousands of bright energy pellets were fired in rapid succession from his arm cannon that then rapidly spread throughout the entire chamber. Surprisingly, they barely even clipped Trot's barrier. However, any and all enemies were all but instantly mulched by the hail of powerful shots that flooded the entire reactor chamber.

This went on for almost ten seconds, probably just to make sure they had all been destroyed. But once Mettaton was done, more began to pour in. Grinning sadistically, Mettaton raised both arm cannons to his sides as they began to suck in air for charged shots. It almost sounded like rocket engines were revving up. He then finally pointed both cannons forward as the other side of the reactor chamber became thick with robotic foes. He let loose with both cannons, each unleashing a stream of energy that covered most of the space between the distant floor and ceiling as even the reactor core itself was engulfed! Zapp all but shrieked at this almost godly display of power, "This...is absurd! What sort of automaton could produce such might?!"

As the twin blasts of energy ran their course, I replied while my HUD did only a surface scan of Mettaton. One bit of data that caught my eye was the mention of a 'CORE'. The power plant I saw? "Well, if what I was seeing earlier wasn't a glitch... He seems to be drawing in power from an external energy source.....on an entirely separate plane of existence!"

"That's absurd! How's that possible?! Is he not of this world at all?!" Masked Matter-Horn yelled over the noise. I did not have time to explain where Mettaton even came from. I was too distracted by the sheer scale of damage he had inflicted upon the sky fortress itself. The opposite half of the chamber had all of its panels torn away to reveal the mangled fuselage of whatever was on the opposite side of the wall. He could probably destroy the entire thing if he were to take it on proper air combat!

My eyes were then drawn to the reactor core itself. It remained standing and continued to function, but... Cracks lined its containment tube and the previous stable yellow orb of energy in the middle had become an unsettling dark red while pulsing chaotically. And if that was not enough, I noticed that the room was beginning to tilt to starboard as the entire sky fortress likely started to drift off course. While he had failed to destroy the reactor core itself, it seemed that Mettaton had royally screwed up its energy distribution.

It was only at this point that Alpha's voice once more yelled over the intercom even as the alarm continued to blare. "What the devil is going on in there?!"

Mettaton let out a hearty laugh as he shouted right back. "The grand finale, your majesty! Such a shame you can't be here to see it! I would certainly relish putting you in your place again!"

"You wretched mummer! Men, tear him asunder and cast his remains into the sea!" Alpha roared in frustration as more and more robots of all shapes flooded into the reactor chamber through the mangled rear of the chamber and flew towards Mettaton. With no way to possibly keep up with this supercharged robotic hero, all I could do was stay back and watch.

Mettaton crossed his arms over his chest before throwing them back out to his sides as he summoned dual energy blades from them. But unlike before, they were a frightful red and were at most ten times their original length. As his rocket engines flared up, I saw his wings adjust shape to take on a cape-like form as Mettaton rocketed towards the swarms of machines coming at him. He was a sight to behold, spiraling and spinning through the air as his blades diced up everything around him like they had just been thrown into a blender. Piles and piles of scrap began to litter the floor far beneath us, but they never stopped coming. And Mettaton never stopped enjoying himself. The sheer scope of power he was displaying was both awe-inspiring.....and absolutely horrifying.

After getting some distance from his enemies, Mettaton dismissed his blades and went on a strafing run. He flew by or even through the droves of opposition as they all fired upon him. Any damage he sustained was virtually nonexistent with a stubborn layer of energy shielding lining every inch of his body. Mettaton would go into spirals as he unleashed burning balls of scorching yellow energy from his arm cannons. He made five passes through the robotic swarm before breaking out of it, righting himself, and going into an aerial pirouette as he unloaded rapid-fire scatter shots from both cannons. But as we beheld this spectacle, Trot finally spoke to me over the melody of the music and the screeching of the alarms. "Hunter... There's no way a machine of that size can have that kind of performance without some kind of drawback... Perform a quick scan to see if something is wrong."

I would be a fool to refuse. Combining her concern with Mettaton's warning, I had good reason to believe that there had to be some sort of risk. I tried performing another surface scan on Mettaton as the numbers of enemy robots in the chamber rapidly dwindled and I immediately saw something wrong. His internal temperatures were rising at an alarming rate. It had been less than three minutes since he has entered that form and he was already in danger of self-destructing! "Oh crap, he's overheating! Mettaton, you're gonna burn yourself out!"

All too aware of his own condition, Mettaton brought an arm to his chest in discomfort once the current wave of enemies had been dealt with. "Ugh... I see why the doctor was not confident in taking this program further..."

"Cease your assault! You must rest!" Zapp too called out as Mettaton became still in the air to try and bring his internal temperature down a bit during this lull in the action.

"Oh, I don't need to stop... I have one last trick up my sleeve that just might deal with this obnoxious heartburn of mine... But first!" Mettaton retorted before pointing his arm cannon towards the bulkhead that blocked our only way out. With a brief charge, he unleashed a concentrated beam that tore right through it and every other bulkhead that lined the access shaft. I could even see the night sky at he far end of the tunnel wit he blast having torn through the ship itself at the end. "There's your way out! Now go!"

"Sweet! Tha... Wait! What about you?!" I said before realizing that Mettaton was commanding us to evacuate without him.

"I just said I might have a means to save myself and take out this flying monstrosity! But if it doesn't turn out so well..." Mettaton said before falling silent for just a moment. A second later, he then flashed a smile as he waved at us with his arm. "Thank you for making my final performance something worth remembering!"

"No... You... METTATON!!!" I shouted in a sudden panic as Mettaton flared up his rocket engines and flew to the far end of the reactor core and right past the droves of robots that were spilling in.

"Curtains fall! Salvation I bring! This ballad I'll siiiiiiiiiing!!!" Mettaton sang in sync with the music that was blaring throughout he chamber as she spoke what I am sure were his final words. Once at the far end of the chamber, he through out his arms as a loud boom reverberated through the reactor chamber. A fiery yellow orb was rapidly growing around Mettaton, the light being like looking up at the sun on a summer afternoon. It was...too bright...

"He's gone beyond the impossible... That's an artificial star!" Trot shouted in shock as the orb of raw atomic energy began to grow larger by the second. True to her analysis, bits of scrap littering the floor below began to gravitate towards the growing star. "It's time to go! Come on!"

With nothing else to say, I flared up my flight thrusters and rushed right through the access shaft with Trot and Zapp right behind me. We passed mangled metal walls, desperately trying to escape the sky fortress before the fledgling star could potentially consume it. I had no idea what sort of trick Mettaton had pulled, but we did not want to stick around to see how it would conclude.

Without much in the way of distractions, the three of us shot out of the sky fortress and did not stop until we were maybe a good mile away. We stopped and turned around, beholding the Manta Ray listing sharply to starboard. Even from that distance, it still seemed so big. The lights on it flickered erratically, the creaking and groaning of metal filling the air as we could see its underside beginning to collapse in on itself. And then, maybe a full minute later, the entire ship went dark as the reactor core itself was likely devoured by the growing star within the fortress' belly.

"Wait a minute... If that star was scientifically accurate..." Masked Matter-Horn mumbled before letting out a loud gasp of realization. "Get behind me!"

Zapp and I backed up as Trot hovered forward, projecting a large dome barrier before us. Not even ten seconds later, we found out why. The a deafening explosion ripped through the belly of the Manta Ray and sent a wall of atomic fire right at us! I threw up my arm reflexively, seeing exactly what Mettaton had in mind. "It went supernova!"

Trot growled as she struggled to keep the barrier up, the three of us granted a surreal inside look at an exploding star as the fire surged past us. And just like that, it was over. The fire faded and we were left with the silence of the Manta Ray's remains falling out of the sky. Only a few of its largest components were still intact, slowly sinking into the ocean far below while countless bits of scrap fell around us after being catapulted miles into the sky by the blast. But as we hovered there observing the remains of the seemingly indestructible sky fortress, Zapp brought up the fateful question. "Did... Did he self-destruct?"

My heart became heavy. My HUD scanned the distance, searching for any signs of a functioning machine. There was nothing. I had known him for barely one night and he was gone. "There's nothing online out there..."

What was I going to tell Sans? How was I going to tell him that Mettaton would not be coming home? That he died in a world that was not his own? I honestly felt myself getting a bit choked up. However, my HUD was quick to detect something flying in from my left. Trot was the first to identify the two objects flying within close proximity to each other. "Huh? Hey, didn't those fall off Mettaton right when he activated that form?"

I got a good look at them and recognize them immediately. The two boot pauldrons that had been jettisoned shortly before Mettaton accessed his external power supply. "Yeah, they did... And...if they're still active..."

A glimmer of hope in my heart, I took off after them with Zapp and Masked Matter-Horn in hot pursuit. I followed the two pauldrons and saw something falling through the hail of scrap. Something familiar. The pauldrons then dipped low as they went ahead before flying straight up. They decreased their rocket engines' output until they were merely hovering as they caught something on their 'feet'. I came to a stop before them and saw what they had caught. It was Mettaton. His legs had likely fallen into the sea and his left arm had returned to its prior form, but his torso and everything attached to it were fully intact and unaltered. But he was entirely offline. No signs of life at all.

"Hey, that's him! Is he OK?" Trot asked as she and Zapp hovered behind me. I brought a hand to Mettaton's face. He looked dead. Had he fried himself in the process?

"Come on, Mettaton... Don't die on me now..." I mumbled in a minor panic as my HUD went to work in trying to see if he was still there. Thankfully, I was worrying too much. "Oh, thank god... He just overheated and is undergoing an emergency reboot."

"The dark horse lives... Fortune smiled upon us tonight." Zapp said with a relieved sigh as she crossed her arms.

I then turned to face the two of them, knowing that the Manta Ray was the last threat for the night. "Say... Trot? Aurora? You two wanna head on back and patch yourselves up? I think I can take it from here."

The two superheroes looked at each other. Zapp, who was easily suffering from the most harm, grimaced reluctantly as she ached from the wounds she had sustained. Trot merely nodded and smiled. "All right, we'll leave you bot buddies alone. Zapp in particular could use some R&R. Let's go regroup, Zapp."

"Yes, that...would be wise... Farewell, Sir Hunter." Zapp groaned as she wheezed in pain. waved goodbye, watching my companions fly west towards Maretropolis in the distance. We were dangerously close by that point. I could vaguely make out the lights of the tallest skyscrapers from that distance.

Minutes went by as I hovered before Mettaton. There was nothing I could do to speed up the process. All I could do is wait. Eventually, my patience was rewarded. The aiming reticle on his visor returned, only to be followed by him opening his eye. "I was expecting a light at the end of a tunnel... Not the darkness over the endless sea..."

"Nice to see you too." I replied before putting my hands on his spaulders. "You OK? You gave us quite a scare with how you blew the entire sky fortress out of the air."

"I did...?" Mettaton asked before looking around and then straight down. Not much was left, but enough junk was still floating on the ocean's surface to pinpoint where the bulk of the sky fortress had fallen. "Well! That went better than I had hoped! Tell me, was is a spectacle for the ages?"

"Probably the closest this world will ever get to seeing a live supernova. It was...pretty awesome to behold." I said while cracking a nervous smile. I decided to leave out the part about us almost getting incinerated by the blast. He was probably expecting the explosion to be better contained.

Grinning triumphantly, Mettaton activated his rocket thrusters while his pauldrons let him go and reattached themselves over his spaulder to activate their wing projectors. "Well, that's the best case scenario, isn't it? The villains have been foiled, the finale was nothing short of astounding, and I'm still alive! What more can you ask for, am I right? And I take it our little pony friends are fine too?"

I cracked a grin at just how happy Mettaton was to have survived that last hurdle at the end. "You can say that again. And yeah, the two of them took off for home to patch themselves up. They had it worse than we did. Anyway... I think it's high time we both went home. I've had enough action for the rest of the year. And thankfully, we're probably close to the end of the story for this issue."

"Still not sure I follow, but I couldn't care less by this point. Lead on and I'll follow. I'm feeling a bit...toasty. Oh, and before I forget..." Mettaton said with a look of fatigue in his eye before I noticed something burst from the water far before. His legs came flying back up and reestablished their electromagnetic connection to his torso. "Now then... Shall we?"

Without further ado, I flew back west over the bay with Mettaton close behind me. And when we got to the harbor, there was Sans waiting out on a pier. He waved at us as we came in for a landing and asked, "Hey there, guys. What was with the light show out there?"

Mettaton set down gracefully as his rocket engines went silent. "Oh, that was just us putting down the last line of defense of tonight's brand of villainy."

Sans just let out a chuckle, knowing everything was going to be fine. I then asked, "So, I'm pretty sure we'll get kicked back out of this world and go home in a little while."

Sans let out a yawn, probably ready to go to sleep. "Sounds good to me. I can't believe how worked to the bone I am tonight... Things never got this crazy back home."

"Yes, I do believe I could use a spa day after this." Mettaton added as he flexed his neck. He then turned his back to me adn asked, "But first, be a dear and rotate that dial back to its original setting, if you'd please. I'd like to look my best for my biggest fan when we meet up."

"Oh, that Papyrus guy? Sure, hold on... Uh..." I retorted before taking a look at the part of Mettaton's backside that was originally his breastplate. I quickly saw a problem. "Um... Actually...I don't think I can. It's sunk in there pretty good... Probably to prevent the enemy from turning you back into your civilian form too soon."

Mettaton gritted his teeth as he tried to reach it himself to no avail. "What?! Drat... I suppose I'll just have to ask the doctor to perform a manual override on it..."

Sans did not seem so bothered by this as he said, "Hey, it's no biggie. Papyrus is gonna love this look you've got. Did I tell you he collects action figures?"

For some reason, this really got Mettaton's attention. He looked at Sans with an intrigued smirk and asked, "Oh, does he now? Are they...poseable?"

"Every last one." Sans replied with a wink. Mettaton just let out a giggle as I crossed my arms. I think those two are going to be a lot more than just friends after they meet up.

It was then that Mettaton turned to me and extended his hand to me. "Well... I have to say I am most grateful I got to meet someone who proved to be my equal in terms of putting on a show. It was a pleasure, Hunter. Or rather...that's not really your name, is it?"

Seeing that Mettaton finally understand that he and I were in the exact same predicament, I reached out and shook his hand. "Yeah. The name's James."

Mettaton flashed me a much more sincere smile as we gave each other a firm handshake. "I see. Well then, James... I do sincerely hope we meet again. But for now, we both have somewhere we need to be, don't we?"

"Yeah, we do... And for what it was worth, you really made tonight fun." I then looked at Sans and shook his hand too. "You be careful out there, man."

"You too. We're rooting for you." Sans replied as he shook my hand. With that, we said our goodbyes before Sans turned and began to walk away. However, Mettaton lingered a bit longer and gazed out across the sea in silence.

I stood beside Mettaton, finding a question to ask. "So... Um... That song way back there. The one you sang. That a new one of yours?"

"Entirely improvised, my friend. Everything I sang? It came from the heart." Mettaton replied proudly, his hand on his hip.

I thought back to the lyrics of that song. How dire they became. How selfless they were in the face of a malevolent threat. "You really care about your audience, huh?"

His response was sincere and heartfelt. "I would be nothing without them, James. The only reason I became a success is because they loved me. So I very dearly love them in return. You won't get anywhere in life without respect for those who you look to for validation."

"Wise words." I said quietly before Mettaton and I shared a gaze. "Anyway... You got somewhere to be, right?"

"I do..." Mettaton said in exhaustion. He did not look it, but I could tell he was tired. His body had likely not yet stabilized after severely overheating. The two of us shared another handshake as he said, "You take care out there, hero. Let's meet again if fortune permits it."

"Likewise. Have a good one, Mettaton." I replied before watching the unparalleled robotic performer walk after Sans with quite a swagger in his step. But as the moments went by, I noticed that nothing was happening. What was left to complete to open the portal back home?

Finally, it dawned on me. I then spoke up, "Doc...? You've been quiet tonight..."

Sure enough, Doctor Luminous spoke to me from within my own head. And he was not happy. "What have I created, Hunter...? First Alpha...and now the virus itself?"

I saw where he was going with this and was quick to set him straight. "Don't blame yourself, doc. You created Alpha, but you didn't create his outlook on the world. And you certainly didn't create the virus he became. That's the danger of free will, sad as it is to say. He chose this, not you. And we'll set this right eventually. Alpha won't win in the end."

"I know... I know that's the truth... It's just... This is a lot to take in... Head on back to the Power Ponies' HQ for maintenance, Hunter. I need to sleep..." Luminous said before abruptly cutting the transmission. Poor guy had a lot on his mind.

Not minding the doctor taking leave of his duties due to emotional turmoil, I just nodded and started to walk. "Will do, doc. I could use some company tonight anyway."

It was right then that I suddenly got sucked up into a white void and found myself lying on my back and gazing up at a familiar wooden ceiling. But what surprised me was that the floor was strangely soft. Upon checking, I found that I was lying on an air mattress. I let out a laugh as I realized why. "Hey, they actually listened to the feedback! Thank you, EAC."

It was then that I heard soft footsteps and soon saw a familiar face lean over me. Smolder was gazing down at me as she asked, "Where'd you go?"

Remembering exactly how I got sucked into that issue of Project H in the first place, I gave her a snarky smirk. "Oh, you sent me on a two-way trip into hostile territory and I only just got back."

"I did what now?" Smolder asked while completely missing my point.

"Pfft, you would never understand. Anyway, whatcha got there?" I then asked as i noticed a scroll in her hand.

Smolder cast me a smirk of her own and dropped it on my face. "Oh, it's a little something Spike coughed up. He said it's for you."

I sat up and got off the air cushion just as it disappeared in a flash of light. Probably just the thing getting put right back into the comic book. While Smolder went back downstairs, I read the scroll. It was apparently an invitation from Celestia. Something about a ten day trip to some place called Capricorn Island. And that she would be departing in a week.

I doubt Celestia ever expected me to say no, but I showed the common courtesy of sending back a confirmation with Spike's help. The rest of the day was largely uneventful and I was still feeling quite mentally worn out from the adventure I had in that comic book world. But even more than that... Mettaton and Sans. Who even are those guys and where did they come from? Strange and colorful individuals, but also deceptively powerful. What sort of world do they call home?

I doubt I will ever find out, but I know I will never forget them either. Wherever they are, I hope they are fine. As for right now, I need to wash up and get to bed. I know I am going to sleep like a rock tonight.

A Love Bug

The past couple of days have been a pleasant return to normalcy for me. My friends all enjoyed their gifts from Capricorn Island and I have appreciated the extra days to myself that my employers have provided me for the remainder of the week. Although after roughly two weeks of free time, I am genuinely looking forward to getting back to work. I am sure my regulars at the spa miss my massages.

With it being a Sunday, I took the opportunity to pay a visit to Zecora to pick up some more tea that we were running low on. While my visit to her hut was relatively uneventful, I experienced something unexpected on the return trip. I never venture into the Everfree Forest without that wooden sword the Cutie Mark Crusaders put together for me, but I always tread carefully while keeping my eyes and ears open for the approach of anything that sounds like trouble. Timber wolves have given me trouble before.

Maybe halfway down the path that led out of the forest, I paused when I thought I noticed movement up ahead for just a second. I froze and scanned the distance ahead with little light shining through the canopy above me. Whatever I did see, it had gone off the path and into the woods. Or had I seen anything at all?

With some caution, I approached the spot where I was sure I had seen some movement. And a look to the edge of the path revealed that something had just passed through while pushing some foliage aside. If it was a timber wolf, it probably would have detected me by now. Since I was not being harassed, I knew I could continue on without trouble. And yet...my curiosity had been piqued. What had I seen?

With sword over my shoulder and my backpack secured, I ventured into the woods while being very mindful of where I was stepping. I did not want to be detected before I got a confirmed sighting of whatever it was I had noticed. Barely two minutes of wandering in, I came to a very small clearing. And then...

I was greeted by a loud and startling hiss. Something was in the middle of the clearing. Small and black with fangs bared, its round empty blue eyes glaring at me. Thoroughly startled, I turned and fled back the way I came without getting a good look at the thing. I made it out onto the path and readied myself with sword in hand as I expected whatever that was to attack at any second. And yet, it did not.

I stood there with a proper stance while keeping my sword's hilt firmly grasped in both hands for a good thirty seconds before I realized I was not being pursued. It certainly gave me quite a scare, but why had it not chased me? Once my nerves had settled, I decided to go back in for another look now that I knew where it was. I was extra careful to not make a sound before I peered out from behind a tree at the dark creature. I got the drop on it that time as it did not detect my presence at first. And I was perplexed by what I was seeing.

The creature was distinctly reminiscent of a pony to the point of even having the same proportions as one, though the muzzle structure was...inconclusive. A mare? A stallion? It was just too ambiguous. I could not discern its gender through the contours of its head. Although while the body was distinctly equine, the creature's black coat was...too smooth. Like it was not made up of fine hairs at all. It seemed more like a...smooth layer of chitin. The eyes were an almost turquoise hue while being strangely unfitting of a pony. Almost insectlike with a noticeable paler spot where I would expect to see the iris and pupil. They did not seem to be compound eyes, but instead a pair of ocelli. A pair of rather long fangs hung down at the front of its upper jaw. A curved horn ending with a sharp point sat upon its forehead while a pair of small translucent insect wings of similar hue to its eyes stuck out from a dark emerald carapace on its back. A very minimalistic rigid dark gray mane lined the back of its head while a tattered tail of matching color extended from the tip of its carapace. But what caught my eye most were the many holes and gaps in its legs. What kind of anatomy would allow that? What was this creature?

Somewhere at the back of my mind, I thought I had heard of this kind of creature before. But the name eluded me. As my eyes scanned the creature, I only then noticed that it seemed to be in a lot of discomfort. Scrapes and scratches lined its exoskeleton as I immediately suspected it got into a scuffle with a local predator and had to beat a hasty retreat. I guess it was looking for a place to rest and heal. As I contemplated this creature further, it finally detected my presence and once again began to hiss at me with a deceptively hostile glare in its eyes.

By this point, I started to suspect this hapless creature was not as dangerous as it seemed and was only trying to scare me off. Now that I saw that it was likely in no shape to fight back, I stepped out into the clearing as it continued to hiss at me incessantly without moving from that one spot. I merely stared at it with sword hoisted over my shoulder while it continued to hiss, waiting until the twelfth time before I finally decided to get my point across. "Oh, what are you hissing at? If I was gonna hurt you, you think I would've done it by now?"

That got it to shut up. It looked genuinely surprised while it looked at me in realization in much the same way a pony would. Now that it had gone quiet, I asked, "You OK there? Looks like a timber wolf or something got to you."

That paler spots at the center of its eyes visibly moved to the corners in much the same fashion as those of a pony's iris when looking at something out of the corner of their eyes. The strange creature looked embarrassed or was just acknowledging its predicament. I was expecting the creature to not really have the strength to move. But what I was not expecting was for the creature to talk to me. "Yeah... I was lucky that I only found one."

I was taken aback by the voice coming out of this strange creature. Despite its bizarre and debatably ghastly insectoid appearance, this creature spoke with the voice and tone of a polite young man. "You can speak...?"

"Yes...?" He muttered while sounding and looking like he was completely not expecting his predicament to end up going this well. Almost like he could barely comprehend that I had not responded to his presence with hostility.

We stared at each other in confused silence for a moment before I analyzed the situation. This strange creature seemed amicable enough and was no longer trying to pass himself off as violent now that I had made it clear that I meant him no harm. He was in no condition to move, leading me to suspect he had suffered deeper injuries that I could not visually detect. Knowing that another wild predator could stumble across him and make a meal out of the poor guy, I asked a question. "You need a hand?"

"Are you...asking if I need help?" He replied while looking very indecisive. He really did not know how to respond to my offer. "I'll...probably be OK if I stay right here. I know how to hide..."

No matter how true that may have been, my gut was telling me to not let this poor creature out of my sight. So I stepped a little closer as I said, "You sure that's a good idea? You don't look so good. I can get you some help if I get you outta here."

He looked doubtful. As if he was afraid to request my help while not being very confident with his chances of survival. After a moment of silent thought, he let out a defeated sigh. "All right... If you can get me out of here, that would be nice."

"No problem. That timber wolf really did a number on your legs, from the looks of it." I said while setting aside my sword for a moment. I was utterly bewildered at how there were so many gaping chunks missing from his legs while not bleeding profusely. I draped the guy across my shoulders, noticing that he was only a little smaller than the average pony. "At least all that missing mass makes you lighter... Like...really light. You're probably lighter than more pegasi."

As I grabbed my sword and hoisted it over my shoulder with the wooden blade resting across his back, the strange insect stallion gave me a response I was not expecting. "Actually, they've been like this most of my life."

"Wha... You serious? And it doesn't hurt? And they can support your weight?" I asked while barely able to comprehend such a thought. Neither pony, nor insect. What was this strange creature?

"Yes, no, and yes... It's just the way we are." He replied while not really trying to engage in conversation. He only spoke when spoken too. I could certainly respect that, but my curiosity was too strong to stay quiet.

Once we were back on the path and heading east, I went quiet for a moment as I carried my passenger along. I then decided to ask the most basic of all questions for a first encounter. "You have a name?"

"Thorax." He replied with brevity. Although he then asked, "And you're...James?"

I was initially puzzled over how a complete stranger could know my name. Let alone a most bizarre creature the likes of which I had never seen before. At least until I considered the fact that I was the only human in Equestria at the time, so the odds of him knowing my name on top of being aware of my existence were very understandable. "Yeah, that's me."

Thorax went silent for a few minutes. Probably just tired. However, I started to feel a...strange and subtle sensation. I thought we were in for some rain as I thought the air pressure had changed. Then I assumed that I was just giving off a lot of heat or moisture evaporating through my clothes as steam. But that could not be the issue either. All I knew was that I could feel...something leaving me. But what?

I did not feel weak or lethargic. I could just feel that something was being leaked out of me in a strange metaphysical sense. As I looked myself over, I noticed something about Thorax as I glanced at his head next to mine. His eyes were closed while he appeared to be very relaxed. A green magic aura was surrounding his horn, though the aura was not billowing as if casting a spell. It was just a thin outline. Wondering if this faint sensation was his doing, I asked, "Um... What're you doing?"

His eyes popped open as he seemed to not be entirely aware of his own actions. He looked away apologetically as he quietly stammered, "Sorry... I was...hungry."

Hungry? For what? It was not like he tried to take a bite out of me. I only then became aware of the fact that the sensations I had noticed could no longer be felt. Perhaps it was his doing. Although I did not feel like any harm had been done to me. Still, I felt I had the right to know. "What were you eating then...? My life force? My body heat?"

His response almost made me laugh due to the sheer absurdity of it. "Your...love. I can feel so much within you."

I snickered under my breath as I assumed he was just trying to sound cute or something. "Oooook, forget I asked!"

I continued on with an amused spring to my step, but I did not feel that strange sensation again. Although the mention of hunger did get my attention. "Did you break any bones back there? Proper nutrition is necessary to get them to heal... Wait a minute, do you even HAVE bones in that body?"

Thorax looked momentarily confused by my own confusion as he hesitated for a moment. "Huh? Well... Uh... Only in my head and body. Not so much my limbs. They're weird like that."

"Yeah, I noticed." I retorted with an amused smirk while wondering if his heavily chipped legs would grow back if they ever snapped off. Before long, we finally emerged from the Everfree Forest with Fluttershy's cottage in the near distance. Scootaloo was probably still hanging out at the clubhouse over in Sweet Apple Acres, so I would only likely find Fluttershy and Gladesong home at the moment. "Here we are. Fluttershy will get you patched right up."

"Flutter...shy? Why does... Uh oh." Thorax mumbled while starting to sound a bit alarmed. "Maybe I...uh...would be better off...dealing with this myself?"

"Come on, Fluttershy is as sweet as they come. I swear you won't find a nicer impromptu nurse than her around here." I replied as I felt Thorax becoming increasingly fidgety. The local critters just stared in bewilderment at the strange bug pony I was carrying over my shoulders. I then reached the front door and pushed it open as I called out quietly just in case Gladesong was taking a nap. "Fluttershy? Honey? I could use your help with something."

I looked to my left to see Fluttershy coming out of the kitchen. "Yes? Did you...you..."

She stared with wide eyes at the passenger draped across my shoulders while he stared right back. I waited in silence as the two locked eyes. Had they met before? Thorax then broke the silence as he said, "Um... Hello?"

Fluttershy's response was a shrill shriek before she zipped back inside the kitchen and came back out with a ladle in her mouth before backing away to the door leading into the nursery. "A Changeling?! Where did you even find that?! Get it out of here! Hurry!"

That term... I could swear I was told about that back on my wedding day. "Changeling? Where have I heard... Oh, them! Yeah, the royal guard was on high alert...for them during...our..."

I then froze as it finally dawned on me what I was carrying on my shoulders. I then suddenly turned my head to look at Thorax while he sheepishly tried to look away now that the truth was out. "You mean YOU guys were the royal wedding party crashers?!"

"Admittedly, I didn't do much that day..." Thorax mumbled in shame while trying to hide his face. "I was just there to scout the place out before the invasion..."

"Then...what were you doing out there in the Everfree Forest today?" I asked now that I understood that I was assisting someone who was likely marked as an enemy of Equestria.

His response was brief and concise. "Scouting. Like I always do."

I looked back over at Fluttershy, who was looking right at me. I then looked back at Thorax while he tried to avert his gaze. What little I have heard about the Changelings has been nothing but bad news. And yet, I was given no reason to doubt the guy. I mean yes, he did hiss at me in a menacing fashion, but that was obviously an attempt to scare off a potential threat while he was in a vulnerable situation. Everything I had been told was a severe contrast to Thorax himself. I mean I did not have reason to doubt the testimony I had heard from those who had actually witnessed the invasion back on that day, but still...

"Excuse us for a minute." I said to Thorax before I set him down upon the sofa at the far end of the room. I looked around and saw Angel eyeing Thorax warily with Angela doing the same from the rafters above. "If he tries anything, you know what to do."

"I'm not going anywhere..." Thorax muttered while staying curled up on the sofa. I then entered the nursery and saw Gladesong still slumbering in her crib for a nap while a number of Fluttershy's little critter friends were situated around the room like her own little team of helpers.

I set my wooden sword in the corner while Fluttershy barricaded the door with a bit of furniture. The window that used to look outside had been left alone when the nursery was added onto the house, allowing me to keep an eye on Thorax from behind some curtains. If he was dangerous, we had to keep him from getting anywhere near our daughter. Fluttershy then whispered, "Where did you find that?"

"Entirely by chance on my way back from Zecora's place. I thought I noticed something odd stagger off the path and into the woods, so I went to investigate and found him. It looked like a timber wolf got to him and he only narrowly got away. He seems like a nice enough guy, but considering what I've heard..." I retorted quietly as I looked back out the window. Thorax was making no attempt to leave that spot and would only occasionally look left to right while being completely oblivious to my watchful gaze from behind that window. "You saw the invasion too, right?"

"Yes. I was there. And the Changelings were all mean and scary." Fluttershy whispered before looking at our slumbering foal. She then looked back at me with a look of fear. "James... Please, take that thing away from here. I don't trust it. Not with Gladesong in the house."

I too felt a paternal fear for the welfare of our infant child. The Changelings are a violent race not above the use of invasions to get what they want. I believed that and I had no reason to doubt it. But as I observed Thorax, I noticed I could see into Scootaloo's bedroom from where I was standing. And at the far end, I could see the sawed off pieces of Smolder's horns. My thoughts quickly went to that precious dragon girl and I immediately had an epiphany.

As I thought about Thorax, I also thought about her. I have heard nothing but the worst things about the dragons that live beyond the borders of Ponyville. Even from Spike and Smolder themselves. And yet, I have nothing but the nicest things to say about both of them. Exceptions among their own kind. And so I wondered... Was Thorax in the same boat as them?

"I think....I'm willing to give him the benefit of the doubt for now." I explained while Fluttershy looked like she was about to shriek in disbelief at my response. She only stopped herself since Gladesong was sleeping right beside her. I tried to explain my decision. "He never gave me reason to doubt him. Why else would I have brought him back here to get patched up?"

"But...I saw the invasion. I was even attacked by them when the rest of the girls were with me. I don't...think I..." Fluttershy muttered as she looked past the curtains warily. I did not want to disregard any personal experiences she may have had with Changelings, but I felt compelled to at least give Thorax a chance. He did not take advantage of me. I knew he had not been crying wolf. He tried to repel me at first instead of manipulating me to bring him under our roof.

"What about Smolder then? I've heard nothing but bad things about dragons, but she and Spike are still cherished friends to you, right?" I asked while Fluttershy fell into conflicted silence. I could tell she was trying to find a rebuke to that, but no words came. And so I said, "I'm not saying we have to completely trust him. I'm just saying he seems like a decent guy and nothing he did when I first met him is serving as a red flag in hindsight. Let's just patch him up, let him rest, and send him on his way once he's well enough. All right?"

Fluttershy sighed before stepping forward and passing me that ladle she had in her mouth. "All right then... I'll give him some first aid. But he can't go near Gladesong. I won't budge on that."

"Agreed." I spoke while taking the ladle in hand and stepping out into the living room with Fluttershy closing the door behind her. We stood before Thorax as he looked up at me silently. "We've come to a decision. We will see to it that you're patched up and are allowed to rest. However..."

I then firmly slapped the head of the ladle down into my open palm to get across the fact that while I did not want to doubt him, I had to be strict in this situation. "I understand your kind has an unfortunate reputation in Equestria. I don't want to doubt you, but if there is any sign of trouble from you, you're going right out the door. All right?"

"Uh huh..." Thorax muttered in resignation with his head bowed. I handed Fluttershy the ladle and watched as she headed back into the kitchen with it while uncharacteristically quiet and stiff. It is not like her to be so uptight in her own home or even around most other people. I think she really wanted to believe Thorax meant no harm in spite of her prior experiences with his kind. She was less concerned about herself and more about Gladesong, her maternal instincts likely conflicting with her very kind nature.

I had Thorax scoot over enough so I could remain seated by him. Angel left us alone now that the situation was under control, but Angela remained ever watchful. I looked over at Fluttershy as she emerged from the kitchen with a first aid kit hanging from her mouth. Thorax was silent and submissive, but I felt compelled to rub my hand over his head in a reassuring manner. I did not want him to feel intimidated. I had no reason to believe he meant any harm. He was a nice guy, he had been hurt, and I did not want to see him in dire straits.

His insectoid flesh felt exactly the way it looked. Not like skin, but like a firm smooth surface on the back of a beetle. Fluttershy began to closely examine his wounds and proceeded to apply various ointments before wrapping bandages over them. It only took a matter of minutes before she had finished. "That should do it."

"Thank you, dear." I said quietly while keeping my hand upon Thorax's head. "How'd she do? Did she miss anything?"

"No, I think that covers everything." Thorax said while he looked himself over with patches of white conflicting with his dark complexion. "Thanks."

Fluttershy did not offer a response. She was still wary even as she closed up the first aid kit. Although after a moment of looking at Thorax, she did finally say, "Would you.....like a light snack?"

Thorax glanced at her in genuine surprise. He really did not anticipate that offer. Although his response was not something we expected. "That would be nice, but...I wouldn't really get anything out of it. Changelings can't absorb nutrients from food as easily as other creatures."

"You...can't? Then...how do you sustain yourselves?" I asked while wondering how such a thing could even be. But as I contemplated that, I suddenly remembered something from just a little while earlier. "Wait... When you said you eat love, you meant...literally?"

"Yeah..." He muttered while looking a bit uncomfortable about the subject. Almost like he was worried he was going to disturb us. "I mean we can eat food if we have too. It just won't sustain us forever... We need to eat love to live. That's how it's always been for us."

Fluttershy then asked, "But...does it hurt the person you extract the love from?"

"No, not at all. I mean they can end up a bit lethargic if too much is taken, but it doesn't hurt them. Since they always end up making more." Thorax explained while he kept glancing back up at me. "And...yours was..."

Thorax looked away as that topic was dropped for a moment. I think he knew what he needed, but was afraid to impose upon us. And so I asked, "If you need some... Do you want some of mine?"

He looked up at me with those big blank light blue eyes opened wide. "You'd let me? I'm...so very hungry right now... Really?"

I remembered the lack of pain or discomfort the last time he tried that and just nodded my head. "Yeah, sure. Go ahead. Drink up."

That thin green aura lined his horn once again as he leaned towards me. That subtle sensation returned. A sensation I fail to describe. Fluttershy was quick to ask, "Oh dear... Are you all right? Does it hurt?"

"Nah, I'm good. I feel...something...but it's not a bad feeling. Whatever he's doing, it's harmless." I explained before resting my hand atop his head. I then looked down at our guest and asked, "How's it taste? Does my...love taste good? Can't believe I just said that..."

Thorax let out a long and relaxed sigh as he rested his chin upon my thigh. "It's delightful. And there's.....so much of it. Almost as if it's...limitless..."

"Yeah I think I've been told that a few times." I said almost jokingly as even Fluttershy cracked a crooked smile at that statement. She then left us alone while she carried the first aid kit back into the kitchen. It sounded like she was starting to put together a light snack for us after that.

I found myself stroking Thorax's head like that of a quiet lapdog. He was not in the mood to talk much, instead choosing to just lie there with his head resting upon my thigh. He looked genuinely happy and at peace as he steadily drank up my love. For all the nasty things I have heard when it comes to Changelings, I have to admit the little guy was quite adorable. A little creepy in outward appearance, but still adorable. A literal love bug.

The quiet and relaxing atmosphere was eventually disturbed by a distant motorized buzz. I recognize that sound anywhere. Scootaloo was on her way home. Thorax's eyes popped open before he suddenly lifted his head away from me, his eyes directed to the door ahead of us. "Someone is coming?"

"Oh, that's just Scootaloo. She won't give you any trouble." I explained as I eventually heard the buzzing of Scootaloo's wings fade before it was followed by the sound of her little hooves galloping up the slope to the front door. She burst inside without even bothering to remove her helmet and safety equipment while her saddlebags remained at her sides. "What's up, Scoot? You forget something?"

She went trotting over to the doorway to her bedroom while sounding focused and even a bit frustrated. "Yeah, I forgot the list of stuff I wrote out for the other Crusaders. We can't get started on our next cutie mark attempts unless I bring it along! Did you see it?"

"Um... Maybe it fell under your bed?" I replied while Scootaloo hurried into her bedroom and went to the other side and out of sight. I noticed that she had not shown any reaction to the strange creature beside me. "Huh... It's almost like she didn't even notice...you?"

When I did look to my right, I noticed that Thorax had disappeared. I did not hear him scramble to hide, nor do I think he could have gotten away fast enough in his condition. But before I could think about it too hard, Scootaloo came trotting back out of her room. "Found it! And it was exactly where you said it was! Thanks, Dad! See you at dinner!"

I barely even got a goodbye in before she hurried out the door and rode away on her scooter. Those kids... I know I have mused in the past about giving the girls a push in the right direction since the skills they excel at are so obvious to everyone but them, but I just keep losing the nerve to do so. It really would be more satisfying to them if they found out on their own. I hope it happens soon. They turn 13 next year, if memory serves. That sounds like an age no one wants to be without a cutie mark by.

As I pondered that thought, I finally heard Thorax's voice to my right. "Is she gone?"

"Hm? HM?!" I mumbled as I looked to my right only to recoil in bewilderment. While Thorax was still not there, a pillow was staring at me with big blank turquoise eyes plastered on the front. They even blinked once. Thoroughly startled and confused, I jumped up from the sofa. "What the...?!"

"Oh... You didn't notice." I heard the 'pillow' say before it was suddenly yet briefly engulfed in a flash of bright green fire to reveal the bandaged Changeling once the flames had faded. "I wasn't sure if it would be a good idea to let myself be seen..."

"Uh... Eheheheheh wow... For a second, I thought we were dealing with some pillow-based body snatchers out of nowhere." I said with an amused chuckle as I found some humor in just how good he had gotten me without actually trying. I then asked, "So...you can do that? Change your look?"

"Uh huh." Thorax replied before once again being engulfed by green flames for just an instant before they faded and revealed that Scootaloo was now resting on the sofa. This genuinely messed with my head as I tried to comprehend the fact that Scootaloo had just been there and now someone else looked just like her even though I knew that was not her. Thorax was then again consumed by green fire for an instant as he removed his disguise without ceremony.

"Huh... So that's where the term 'Changeling' comes from. Kinda creepy." I muttered in contemplation before returning to my seat beside Thorax. He then rested his head on my thigh once more like a sleepily pet while his horn was once more coated by a thin green aura. I finally found it in me to ask. "I take it that's natural for a Changeling? Just...being able to change your body like that?"

"Yeah... I mean it's not like most people would even let us get close to them. Sad as it is to say, love is hard for us to get when we're not in disguise." Thorax said quietly as he closed his eyes. Despite the somber reality of his kind's standing in Equestrian society, he did not sound all that bothered by it. Almost as if he had simply come to terms with it a long time ago.

I could certainly see why so many would not be keen on even allowing a Changeling to get near them on principal alone. There is something inherently unnatural about their appearance. A bizarre fusion of pony and insect. Even I fled from him at first when he let out a hiss while baring his fangs. What a paradox, needing to absorb love for the sake of nutrition, yet not being able to have others give them that love easily. I started to feel a twinge of sympathy for his kind. Was there more to that invasion? Was it out of desperation for a starving colony of Changelings? I am not saying it was right, but the more I think about it...

I looked down at the quiet Changeling as he silently fed upon my love. My hand continued to rub his smooth rounded scalp. I could not see a dangerous individual in him at all. And so I decided to just speak my mind in a delayed response to what he said. "Well...I think you're simply adorable in your own weird way."

Thorax's eyes immediately popped open as those words reached his ear. I saw those white sections of his ocelli look up at me out of the corner of their sockets as if he could not believe what he had heard. I then added, "Really... You're a cute little love bug. I can call you that, right? A love bug? Because you eat love?"

I noticed a greenish hue fill his cheeks. Was he blushing? And if green instead of red... Is Changeling blood an unusual color? I suppose that makes sense when considering their insectoid qualities. Regardless, he quietly muttered, "Thank you... I... No one has ever said that to me, even if it's just a lie."

Poor guy. He really was resigned to being viewed as a vile entity. And so I tried to reinforce my words while applying a bit more pressure to his head with my hand. "No, I meant it. You're cute. Strange, but cute. And you've shown yourself to be a really cordial and pleasant guy. I'm...glad I got to meet you. And I'm glad you're going to be OK. Really, you're not a bad bug. You're a good guy."

Thorax let out a haggard breath as I noticed a tear trickle down his smooth cheek He turned his head sideways to wipe it off onto my pants leg. "OK... OK, I believe you... It's just...we Changelings don't expect others to be kind to us..."

"Thorax... Come here." I muttered as I scooped the little guy into my arms and lied down on the sofa with him resting in my embrace. "It's gonna be OK..."

He did not say anything at first, but I felt his strange and heavily damaged legs hold onto me as he held onto my body. I then heard him whisper, "Your love is... It's so...deep... It's...endless... It doesn't feel like the pool has been drained at all, no matter how long I drink from it... It's so...reassuring..."

I tried to not pay too much mind to those words. I did not want to think of myself as something special. Certainly not in that regard. But his words did bring a question to mind as I stroked the back of his head while being mindful of that hardened crest a little ways down his neck. "How does my love even taste...?"

Thorax sighed deeply with his head resting against mine. "It's... Well, I don't think I can describe the flavor of love the same way I can describe that of food, but... It's not the sweetest love I've ever tasted, but... It's... It's so rich. Like it's been aged behind a locked door for years..."

"That's an...interesting way to describe it." I said while trying not to laugh. He almost sounded like a food critic worth his salt. "Well...drink all you want. I have plenty to spare."

"I know... And it's...so good." Thorax mumbled as he completely relaxed into my embrace. I took the time to explore his body. And no, not in that manner. His body felt like smooth insect chitin everywhere I stroked him, as did the carapace on his back. It did give when I tried to lift one side, leading me to believe he could store his wings under them like a regular beetle if needed. I guess the almost pegasus-like structure of his body compelled hi to keep his wings at his sides at all times. I then examined his wings, finding them to be of similar composition to the wings of most insects. They were probably stronger than they looked, but I was still immensely careful to not damage them regardless due to their outward delicate appearance.

Fluttershy soon entered the room with a platter resting upon her back. "I thought I heard Scootaloo. I she...still...um..."

She stared at the two of us in utter bewilderment as I held the exhausted Changeling in my arms. My eyes glanced left and right as I suddenly became aware of the awkwardness of the situation. "Um... See anything that looks a bit off in here?"

"I see my husband getting cuddly with a big scary and dangerous Changeling, even though I warned him about what happened at Shining Armor's wedding." Fluttershy grumbled while looking both confused and a bit annoyed. I guess she thought I was taking the situation far lighter than I should have, even though I was thoroughly convinced that Thorax himself was of absolutely no threat to us.

"He's cool, Fluttershy. I know the other Changelings gave you trouble, but he's a good little love bug." I said while not being accusatory towards her. I knew she had a terrible first impression of them, but my first impression with them was far more positive. Especially since Thorax likely did not have a violent history as a mere scout. "Anyway, whatcha got there?"

"I heard Scootaloo come in, so I made an extra sandwich, but... I guess she's not here now?" Fluttershy asked while noticing how quiet it was in the house now. Her eyes scanned our surroundings, likely searching for any signs of the little sparkplug. "I guess now I have one extra sandwich for anyone who wants it..."

Indeed, a trio of sandwiches rested upon the platter that sat upon her back. They seemed to be entirely of vegetables. Lettuce, cabbage, carrots, tomatoes, and cucumbers smeared with honey mustard. With no one else around, I looked at Thorax in my arms. "You can at least get some nutrition out of food, right? You want some?"

"You mean... For me?" He asked while looking at Fluttershy and the trio of snacks upon her back. "Um... Sure, I wouldn't mind some real food."

Fluttershy approached us in resignation and allowed me to reach for one. I set Thorax back on his spot upon the sofa and watched as that green magic aura around his horn properly flared up to use some levitation magic to bring one of the sandwiches closer. He held his hooves up to the sandwich to balance it in the air while he took a bite. "Mm... It's good. Thank you, Miss Fluttershy."

"Mmhm..." She mumbled while looking more unsure of what to think than being genuinely hostile or wary of Thorax. She began to make her way back to the kitchen and then returned with her own sandwich in her mouth after dropping off the platter. She sat beside the sofa while joining us for a snack. I kept my spare hand on Thorax's head, rubbing his bare scalp gently.

Once Thorax had finished his sandwich, he set his head back down upon my thigh and went back to feasting on my love. By that point, I barely even noticed the sensation anymore. Fluttershy must have suspected that was what Thorax was doing and asked, "How does that feel? When...your love is being eaten?"

"It's not painful, if that's what you're asking. I barely feel anything." I replied before chomping down the last morsel of my sandwich. "I guess it does sound creepy to have something eat your love, but it's not so freaky in practice."

Fluttershy must have developed a certain degree of trust for our guest since she then looked at him and asked, "What do you do for your...colony?"

Thorax's eyes popped open before he looked at my wife. He hesitated for a moment before he said, "Well...I was never cut out for a sentinel or soldier role... And I don't get along with most of the workers... So I'm a scout. I just survey the perimeter of our territories and...um...help prepare for invasions by investigating potential targets. Really, I'm sorry about what happened that day."

My wife gave Thorax a most shocked gaze upon hearing those last few words. "You... You are?"

"I don't like hurting people. I was just...doing what I could to help the hive." Thorax replied rather glumly. "The queen is the one who guides us. And I hear she has been doing so for eons. She's the only leader we have. It doesn't mean we have to agree with her, but she's kept us as a species from starving."

I decided to not inquire about the politics of the Changeling race. Especially when said queen has likely been marked as an enemy of Equestria. "Sounds like your people adhere to a type of insect hierarchy."

"Yeah, pretty much. That's just how things work in the hive." Thorax said before setting his head back down upon my leg. "I really shouldn't stay here long. If I don't report back tonight, they'll likely send out a search party. And...that might cause trouble if that brings them here."

Fluttershy scooted a little towards the door leading into the nursery. I too was not keen on a bunch of strangers descending upon our house in the middle of the night, especially if they thought we had taken one of their own captive. I then petted him on the head as I said, "Well, how're you feeling now?"

"A lot better, actually. Not all the way there, but consuming love does bolster the healing rate of our wounds." Thorax explained while looking quite relaxed as he continued to sip away from my love. However bizarre that sounds.

"Then I'll leave you to that." Fluttershy retorted before making her way into the nursery and shutting the door. She was afraid for Gladesong. I could see that. While I knew we had nothing to fear from Thorax, the rest of his kind...

I tried to keep my mind preoccupied while I looked down at the resting little drone. "So, you about full?"

"I'm getting there. We can only consume so much before we reach our fill." Thorax replied while he glanced up at me. "Although I don't think it works like that for our queen. I've heard her capacity for love is limitless..."

"Yeah... About your queen..." I muttered now that I had some questions floating around in my head. "Exactly...what does she want? Especially since she carried out an invasion of Canterlot?

A look of unease filled Thorax's minimalistic eyes. "I... I can't tell you."

"And why's that?" I asked with my curiosity growing stronger.

Thorax's voice became unsteady as if fear was beginning to settle into his heart. "She... She might be listening in right now. I don't think she is, but...she can establish a link to the entire hive. She can listen in on everything I say if she wanted. All I know about her right now is...there is someone out there. Someone she sees as extremely valuable. Someone who can give her what she wants and insure the hive never goes hungry again. But that's all I can tell you. Please, I can't say anymore..."

I grasped his head firmly while continuing to rub his smooth scalp. "OK, I won't ask anything else. I don't really get this whole Changeling thing anyway. But I don't want to get you in trouble either. Sorry I asked."

"All right... All right, thank you... I don't think she was listening that time anyway, but I can never be too sure." Thorax said with a sigh of relief as he regained his composure. Poor guy. I wonder what the rest of the hive genuinely thinks about their queen. Who even is their queen? I never heard of a name for her from anyone before.

"Although... You said she's been guiding the hive for eons? As in...she's immortal?" I asked while having a difficult time even imagining how the queen looked. Was she a hideous insectoid beast with no discernible equine features? Or a beautiful creature more than deserving of the title?

Thorax's head titled slightly as if he too was not certain. "Um... That's a good question. The hive doesn't have anything like a library to keep track of these things. But...I've heard whispers around the hive saying that she may be more ancient than Princess Celestia and Luna themselves."

"That's quite a bold statement..." I muttered while looking out the window. But as I did, I thought I noticed a flash of orange beyond the window to the left of the front door. "Was that who I think it was?"

"I don't hear anyone..." Thorax mumbled as his eyes darted around. I certainly did not hear the clip clop of hooves coming up the slope to the door.

My suspicions ended up being proven correct. The person I had seen was not a pony at all, so we could not really hear their approach. The door suddenly opened to reveal Smolder with a basket hanging from her arm. "I'm back! I found a patch of wild blueberries in the park, so I..."

She immediately fell silent the instant her eyes met Thorax's. The three of us engaged in a long silent stare as Thorax was left with no time to put on a disguise. Finally, Smolder pointed at him and asked, "Whaaaat's with the giant bug?"

"Changeling, if you want to be technical." I replied while Thorax remained deathly still as if hoping to go unnoticed. I tried to reassure him that he was not in danger by rubbing his head. "Hey, it's all right. Smolder's a sweetheart. Right?"

"Tch, only if you stay on my good side." She replied snidely while crossing her arms. I think she noticed Thorax starting to sweat since she then let out a hearty chuckle before approaching us. "Juuuuust messing with you. I'm not someone who likes to go out of my way to get myself in trouble. If you're cool with me, then I'm cool with you."

She then walked over to us with basket under her arm and looked Thorax over. "Whoa, what's with the bandages? Lost a fight to a flyswatter?"

"Pah! Nice!" I laughed while Thorax dryly averted his gaze while not finding that guess to be very flattering. I then decided to explain things. "Anyway, not really. Timber wolf got him, so I brought him home to patch him up."

"Whoa, that's much worse than a flyswatter." Smolder muttered while recoiling slightly at the revelation. As someone who spent a good deal of time wandering the Everfree Forest, she likely knew of how dangerous they could be. "So... You're a Changeling? What is that? Some weird combination of a pony and a black beetle? You have a name? Can you talk?"

Smolder obviously had no experience with such creatures. She likely never even knew they existed until that moment. Still, Thorax provided a response. "Yes, I can talk. And I am called Thorax."

"You're named after a part of a bug... Wow, even your naming conventions are weird." Smolder retorted while Thorax seemed to roll his eyes the best he could.

I took the opportunity to jump on the bandwagon and mess with Smolder too. "This coming from someone from a culture where names are derived from smoke, flames, and so on?"

"OK, touché! You got me! It's like all of Equestria uses weird names for everyone!" Smolder said with a raised voice as she through her arms up and nearly spilled the contents of her basket.

It was at this point that Thorax let out a chuckle before looking back and forth at the two of us. "You're all such good people."

"Huh? We are? I mean... Of course we are. Haven't you seen Ponyville?" Smolder retorted while removing the basket from her arm and lifting one large blueberry from it. "Nicest town around. And I've seen lots of towns. Here, a good treat from good people."

Thorax made no attempt to turn the offer down and used some levitation magic to bring the berry to his lips as he began chewing. Smolder then carried the basket to the kitchen to unload her bounty of berries. The resting Changeling then said softly, "I almost never encounter friendly dragons."

"Smolder wants nothing to do with her people anymore. She figured out that they're all jerks and moved on to greener pastures." I explained in brief. "She's nothing like them, from what I've seen. She's a wonderful young lady."

Thorax smiled quietly as he looked at the doorway leading into the kitchen. "I felt a lot of love in her just now. And it became stronger when she looked at you."

"Ye... Yeah, I... I kinda...know..." I muttered while trying to hide what I could. Something like that should be kept hidden for now. Thorax looked at me in confusion, most likely noticing the hesitation in my voice. I then gave him the best answer I could. "Please... Don't ask. You're not the only one who knows things that shouldn't be openly discussed."

"Understood." He said in understanding before resting his chin upon my thigh again. I did not notice that thin green aura around his horn. Maybe he had drank his fill of love for the moment. He was quiet. Too quiet. I tapped him a few times on the head just to check if he was conscious, prompting Thorax to look up at me. "Something wrong?"

"Oh, uh... You just had me worried for a second." I muttered before looking at the window next to the front door. I kept idly caressing his head as he snuggled up against me to the point where I had to put an arm around him again. "I...get the feeling you don't really want to go back."

"I'll be honest... I really don't." He said with a sigh. "I get the hive has to do what it does to get by, but... I just don't think the queen has her heart in the right place."

"Sounds like it. If what I've heard is true, she sounds pretty devious." I said softly while trying to keep him comfortable. He was way too nice a guy to be associated with such an entity.

Thorax sounded very wistful as he spoke. "I... I don't want to say anything bad about here. I mean it's thanks to her that we're thriving. But...I just wish things could be better... I take no pleasure in being isolated from the rest of the world, you know? Especially now that I know there are people as kind as you out there..."

"Do you think there's a brighter future for your kind?" I asked without thinking that question over much. I probably should not have asked it.

"I don't know... I'm not even sure how things were like for us long ago. But I really...don't have the highest expectations for our queen. And I think a lot of the others don't either. But who else can lead us in a world that fears us?" Thorax glumly explained while his eyes looked at nothing in particular.

What a sad existence Changelings have. And it sounded like there are those who think similarly to Thorax as well. I was left feeling helpless and that is not a feeling I am used to experiencing. I tried to find something to say that could soothe his spirits. And so I whispered, "I don't fear you..."

I heard Thorax inhale sharply before he snuggled up against me even more firmly. I heard him whisper, "Thank you..."

A moment later, I thought I heard faint footsteps. And when I looked down, I saw someone looking back at us. A smile spread across my lips as I muttered, "I think someone else doesn't fear you either."

"Huh?" Thorax mumbled before he too looked to the floor. Little Gladesong had woken up from her nap and was staring up at our guest in curiosity. "Um... Is that your kid?"

"Mmhm. And I think she wants to say hello." I retorted while noticing Fluttershy was not in the room. Probably just resetting the sheets in the crib. I then helped Thorax to the floor as I said softly, "We have a guest, Gladesong. This is Thorax. And he's a big love bug."

"La ba!" I heard her say in an attempt to say 'love bug'. Thorax failed to hide a smile, unable to not grin at the precious filly before him.

"Say... You've had enough of my love, right? You got room for dessert?" I asked as an idea came to mind.

Thorax looked back at me in shock, as if he could not comprehend what I was offering. "You... You would let me do that?"

"It won't hurt her. Go ahead. I think she trusts you enough anyway." I said while seeing Gladesong looking through one of the holes on Thorax's limbs.

"OK then..." He mumbled before lying down before her as his horn was coated by a thin green aura. She did not respond to anything off, instead just nuzzling her nose against his while saying 'la ba' now and then. Thorax let out a sigh of delight as he said, "I forgot how sweet the love of the youngest ones tastes. It's so pure... Not a hint of negativity to add any bitterness to it. They don't know how to hate... They only know how to adore others..."

"That's a beautiful thing to say." I retorted while watching the two of them interacting. I then noticed Fluttershy watching in wary silence from the entrance to the nursery, but I just shook my head to try and dissuade her fears. Thorax was not a threat. He was just a nice guy who hailed from a race of people led by a monarch with a foul reputation and even fouler machinations.

I think Thorax knew he was being watched by the mother of the tiny filly before him. I had no quarrel with the guy, but I dreaded the thought of what Fluttershy might do if she suspected her own child was in danger. Thorax just lied there while letting Gladesong do as she pleased. She booped his nose and climbed all over him. I finally let out a snicker when she started to harmlessly gnaw on his wing. "I think you made a new friend."

"Are you talking to me or her?" Thorax asked while Fluttershy finally approached and gently coaxed Gladesong under her wing. Thorax averted his eyes while Gladesong began to suckle from her mother's teat.

"Both of you, more or less." I said while Thorax smiled crookedly. But as he rested on the floor while Gladesong was fed by her mother nearby, I noticed Smolder watching patiently from the kitchen's doorway with her back against the arch. She had her arms crossed while not showing any signs of wariness towards our guest. I suppose Gladesong's acceptance of him was enough evidence for her. Although it was then that I asked, "Say... Didn't you mention that love energy or whatever it is promotes healing? How're you feeling now?"

"Now that you mention it..." He mumbled as he began to use the levitation spell to undo the bandages he had wrapped around himself here and there. Much to Fluttershy's surprise, any signs of injury were already gone. No bruising and no signs of scratches to be seen. "Oh! I guess I'm all healed up already!"

"That fast?! Wow... Love really does work miracles." Fluttershy said as she looked Thorax over from nearby. That honestly sounded funny to me, even if it was quite literal at the time.

"Well...thank you for everything. I guess I should be going now." Thorax said as he began to approach the door. He did not sound very happy about it and almost looked like he feared he was not welcome.

"You're heading out already? Didn't you just get here?" Smolder asked while not knowing the full extent of the situation.

"I really shouldn't stay... I should go before someone knows I'm here. But thank you anyway. And please... Don't tell anyone that you ever saw me. For your sakes as well as mine." Thorax replied while looking back at us.

As he opened the door, I decided to at least escort him to the forest's edge for the sake of being on the safe side. I hurried to the nursery and retrieved my wooden sword before rushing back out into the living room. "Hold on. I'll at least see you off at the edge of the forest."

Thorax did not object and allowed me to walk with him around to the backyard of the cottage and past the chicken coop. I looked down at him and asked, "Feeling better now? All healed up?"

The wayward Changeling flexed his neck while letting out a yawn of satisfaction. "Mmhm, much better. I'm not the least bit sore, I've got a belly full of love, and...I met someone nice today. I'm pretty happy right now."

"Good to hear. I'm glad I got to you before something meaner could." I replied before we stood at the edge of the Everfree Forest. I felt a bit apprehensive just letting him go like that. I felt like I had made a friend, but we were already parting ways. And when considering that he is affiliated with an enemy of Equestria, I was doubtful we would ever cross paths again. "You sure you have to leave?"

Thorax did not look happy with the thought either. He looked up at me with a frown as he said, "If I stay, other scouts will come looking for me. And if anyone from Equestria finds out you helped me, I have no idea what they might do to you... Will you be charged with treason?"

"I certainly hope not, but I see where you're coming from..." I muttered while averting my gaze for just a moment. "All right... I never saw you. And you never met me. That sounds about right?"

"Yeah... Still...I'm glad I got to meet you. No one's ever been so nice to me..." Thorax said softly before he leaned gently against me. "Thank you... You're...a good friend."

I gently rubbed his head while feeling quite melancholic myself. "You too, Thorax. You're a nice guy. And way too nice to be associated with bad guys. Be careful out there, all right? And...you're welcome at my place anytime, OK?"

"Thanks. I mean... We shouldn't be seen together. I know that it could mean a lot of trouble for us if anyone found out, but..." He mumbled for a moment before falling silent. However, he then looked up at me and smiled somberly. "If I'm...ever nearby and I think no one will notice...I'd be willing to risk a visit."

"Only if you're sure you can get away with it." I said with some caution as I stroked his smooth scalp. "Anyway, you better get going. I don't wanna get you in trouble. Take care out there, Thorax."

"Will do, James. Thanks for...being a good friend." He replied before his wings began to buzz and lifted him into the air. I watched as he took to the air and flew over the Everfree Forest's canopy in a manner very unlike any pegasus I had ever seen. Changelings really do fly more like bugs than pegasi.

When I looped around back to the front of the house with my sword hoisted over my shoulder, I found Fluttershy waiting for me right outside the door. It sounded like Smolder was playing with Gladesong for the moment. She then asked me, "Is he gone?"

"Yeah. He flew off without a hitch." I explained while noticing how conflicted Fluttershy looked. "Are you still convinced he was here to cause trouble?"

"I don't know... I mean...I was there. I saw the invasion. The girls and I even had to fight off a bunch of Changelings together. I don't know how I managed... I was so sure that all Changelings are just a bunch of mean brutes after that. But now..." She recounted as her gaze was directed towards the city of Canterlot way off in the distance. "I just don't know anymore... At least when it comes to him. If he comes by again, I... I might be willing to give him another chance."

"You should. He was genuinely pleasant. And he said he would be willing to take a few risks to come by again." I replied while stroking her mane. "I don't really have much of a grounded view of Changelings yet myself, but Thorax made a good enough first impression on me. He's cool as far as I'm concerned."

Fluttershy let out a long sigh, clearly trying to trust my judgment. "And I want to believe you, dear... We'll see how things go next time he comes around."

I have been jotting this down over the course of the day. Not much else worth mentioning happened over the course of the day that was not unusual for a Sunday in late summer. Although we all came to the agreement that Thorax should not be mentioned to anyone. I am sure we would end up getting an unpleasant visit from the royal guard if word got out, especially since Shining Armor himself would likely hold a personal vendetta against them after jeopardizing his own wedding. I should probably also keep this entry tucked away just to insure the wrong eyes never read it.

What even are the Changelings and what sort of history do they have with the rest of Equestria? Very strange creatures with an ability unlike anything I have ever seen. Literal shape shifters that feed on love? Probably the most outlandish discovery I have seen since meeting Discord that one time. I just hope they do not give us trouble. The thought of an army of them infiltrating and even potentially replacing everyone in Ponyville... An incredibly unsettling thought. At least for me. I just hope Thorax is going to be all right out there. I know for certain he is a very pleasant little love bug.

Anyway, sounds like dinner is just about ready. I better put all this away and go join everyone else at the table. After having all that love drained out of me today, I feel like I could use a little something to fill that void. They say the best way to a man's heart is through his stomach. I wonder if that is more true than anyone could have ever guessed.